ã€ŠThe Great Rulerã€‹


 Chapter 1 Northern Spiritual Academy

    Previous

    <strong>Chapter 1 ¨C Northern Spiritual Academy</strong>

    The scorching sun was like a me. The burning sunlight poured down from the sky, causing the entirend to be in transpiration. The slightly drooped willows and the disappearing leaves made it seem like it was sickly in appearance.

    Within the clearing where the sunlight projected through the branches and leaves, several hundred figures were quietly sitting cross-legged. It was a group of young men and women. At that time, all of them have a serious expression while they closed their eyes. They would let out their breaths periodically, showing a rhythmic beat. As they breathe in and out, subtle lights which are difficult to be seen with the naked eye would appear in their surroundings.

    The gentle breeze blew quietly and caused their clothes to flutter. It was quite a spectacr sight.

    In front of the hundreds of shadows, there is a stone tform. On top of the stone tform, there, too, was a figure quietly sitting cross-legged. His hands were attuned to each other; his fingers were ovepping as he closed his eyes. It was as if he had entered a certain state of cultivation.

    The figure also had a youthful appearance. He had a soft and slightly disheveled ck hair, yet his seemingly innocent face was a little thin. It gave off a veryfortable feeling when others looked at him.

    At this moment, many lights that could be seen with the naked eye were surrounding the boy. And from those lights, a mysterious energy seemed to be rushing into his body.

    Below the stone, many youths suddenly opened their eyes. They looked at the lights surrounding the boy on the stone tform and could not resist licking their lips. An envious expression appeared on their faces and whispers began to destroy the earlier silence.

    ¡°Brother Mu really is amazing. All of us are still sensing the Spiritual Aura within the world, but he has already sessfully entered the Spiritual Movement Stage. As expected from the number one person in our East Branch Earth ss.¡±

    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s of course. Don¡¯t just mention the East Branch, I think that there aren¡¯t many people of the same age who canpare with Brother Mu in the entire Northern Spiritual Academy.¡±

    A boy in grey clothes that was close to the front seemed to be quite familiar with the boy on the stone tform. He could hear everybody¡¯s whispers and could not help but smile. He lowered his voice and said ¡°Brother Mu is a person who was selected and participated in the ¡°Spiritual Road¡±. Within the entire Northern Spiritual Realm, only Brother Mu obtained the right to participate in it. You should know that the ones who participate in the ¡°Spiritual Road¡± are all monsters, right? Back then, the entire Northern Spiritual Realm was bustling because of that matter. The people that came out from there will basically be epted by the ¡°Five Great Academies.¡±

    ¡°Five Great Academies?¡± Many youths heard the words which were extremely dazzling to them and could not help but swallow. A boiling desire filled their eyes. That ce could be regarded as the ultimate dream for all the youths. Not only was the selection for the ¡°Five Great Academies¡± harsh, the ones that could enter them were all geniuses. No matter who enters it, they would have a promising future.

    ¡°Brother Mu really is amazing...B...But Brother Mu only seemed to have participated in it for a year...I heard others say that Brother Mu is the first person to be kicked out of the ¡°Spiritual Road¡± before the time was over...¡±

    A boy hesitated and quietly said that. However, he soon added: ¡°All of us know Brother Mu¡¯s abilities, even those geniuses that came from all over the world and are inside the ¡°Spiritual Road¡±, Brother Mu will not be inferior to them. He must have been kicked out because he received an unfair treatment!¡±

    Many boys and girls looked at each other. This matter was not something secret within the Northern Spiritual Academy and even within the entire Northern Spiritual Realm. While they felt regret from it, they were also quite curious. They wanted to know the reason why the brilliant and slightly arrogant Brother Mu that they believed in would be kicked out of the ¡°Spiritual Road¡±.

    The boy in grey clothes pouted his lips and said in disapproval: ¡°Hmph, it must be that the people in the ¡°Spiritual Road¡± were jealous of Brother Mu and they used various means to force him out. But¡¯s that¡¯s fine, with Brother Mu¡¯s abilities, he will be able to enter the ¡°Five Great Academies¡± eventually. At that time, people will naturally understand.¡±

    The youths all understood the message. Although they knew that the Brother Mu that they were talking about was extremely talented, but the Five Great Academies wasn¡¯t that easy to enter. After all, he had only trained in the ¡°Spiritual Road¡± for one year. It cannot be mentioned as a sessful training. Compared to the geniuses that truly came out of the ¡°Spiritual Road¡±, there should be quite a bit of a difference.

    ¡°BAM!¡±

    However, just when they were discussing about this, a piece of shattered wood suddenly flew down from the stone tform and hit the forehead of the boy in grey clothes. A scolding voice soon followed: ¡°Su Ling, did you really just treat me as a decoration? You don¡¯t think I will inform Teacher Mo and make all of you stay in the East Branch for Tutorial Training during the next vacation?¡±

    Many boys and girls hurriedly looked up. They could see that the boy, who was training on top of the Stone tform, had opened up his eyes. The pair of pitch-ck eyes were like the night sky. The ce where the Spiritual Aura was at the fullest was at the mouth. It was showing a slight smile. The smile was warm and bright and like a finishing touch, it made the boy¡¯s face appear to be more handsome.

    They must admit that the boy had quite the taste.

    ¡°Hehe, Brother Mu, don¡¯t. We finally have a break, I still want to head back for some fun. If my father knew that I did something this disgraceful, he would definitely beat me to death.¡± The boy in grey clothes clutched his forehead and let out a smile.

    The boys and girls in the surrounding all let out sounds ofughter, causing the atmosphere to be quite lively.

    ¡°You also know that your father is quite vicious. If you are not able to advance into the Spiritual Movement Stage in 3 months, you¡¯re just waiting to be hit.¡± The boy called Mu Chen shook his head and said with a sigh.

    ¡°How is it that easy to advance into the Spiritual Movement Stage. I am not a monster like you, Brother Mu, who could casually participate in the ¡°Spiritual Road¡±.¡± Su Ling pouted his mouth and immediately blocked his mouth. Although this matter was not a secret within the entire Northern Spiritual Realm and Mu Chen did not forbid it, the matter of being kicked out was not a glorious act.

    The boy called Mu Chen let out a smile. His expression did not change much and he raised his head slightly. He stared at the branches that were mangled with light spots and his eyes clearly showed aplex and nostalgic appearance.

    The Spiritual Road, huh...

    I wonder how those people are doing, they should have finished their training already. If that¡¯s the case, they will soon be able to enter the ¡°Five Great Academies¡±.

    She, too...

    Mu Chen bit his lips. A girl in ck dress with a cold and pretty face as well as a slim figure; who would carry a dark ck long sword on her back at any time, shed through his mind.

    As the image of the beautiful girl moved, her bright silver hair that shone like the milky way danced along with the wind.

    It was this mysterious and cold girl, who would make others feel like she was insane once she started training, who chased him for over half a year in the Spiritual Road in order to kill him. The reason behind it was that he saved her once. This was also the reason why Mu Chen bit his lips.

    However, when he was finally forced to leave, she was the first one to wield her sword and block the person in front of him without any hesitation.

    Thinking about the face, which never held a hint of expression and had the potential to cause a disaster, disy a slight, cold killing intent, Mu Chen could not resist and fell into a trance.

    How nostalgic.

    ¡°Ohhh, isn¡¯t it little Brother Mu, who was the only one in the Northern Spiritual Realm to participate in the ¡°Spiritual Road¡±? You were bringing others to train again? No wonder Teacher Mo would think highly of you.¡±

    Just when Mu Chen was immersed in theseplex feelings, a slightly stingy voice rang out. His calm face looked up and he could see a dozen figures walking over slowly. The leader was a boy with an arrogant face. At this moment, he was chewing on some grass and smiled as he looked at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Liu Che, what are the West Branch people nning to do over here at the East Branch? Are you looking for a beating?!¡± The boy, who Mu Chen referred to as Su Ling, stood up and sneered when he saw the group of people.

    The hundreds of East Branch students in the open space also stood up. They showed an unweing gaze towards the people that are approaching. With numbers, they had quite the momentum.

    Within this Northern Spiritual Academy, it is divided into East Branch and West Branch. The two Branches would often have manypetitions. But overall, the West Branch has always been stronger than the East Branch in the past. In front of the West Branch, many East Branch Students would avoid them. However, during this one year, the situation changed a lot. The reason behind this change was because of the presence of Mu Chen.

    Three months ago, in apetition between the two Earth ss Students of the Two Branches, the number 3 of the West Branch, Xue Dong, had lost to Mu Chen. This allowed many East Branch students to finally vent out their feelings and also caused the West Branch to be less arrogant.

    And now, the people from the West Branch actually ran over to provoke Mu Chen. Su Ling and the others could not endure this.

    ¡°Oh, so the East Branch is actually bing more and more cocky. Did you think that with just Mu Chen, you can challenge the West Branch?¡±

    Liu Chen saw the group of people from the East Branch, yet he did not show any fear. Instead, he lifted up the corner of his mouth and pointed at a high tform nearby and said as he grinned: ¡°Do you dare to test it out with a fight?¡±

    Su Ling and the others looked over. They could see many figures standing at the high tform. These figures were all looking over towards this side and after seeing the familiar faces, the expression of Su Ling and the others changed.

    ¡°It¡¯s the West Branch¡¯s Heaven ss seniors...¡±

    Within the Northern Spiritual Academy, it is not only split into East and West Branch. It is also divided into Earth and Heaven ss and Mu Chen and them were only in the Earth ss. The people standing on the high tform were all seniors of the West Branch Heaven ss. Their strength is naturally much more powerful than them.

    The moment the expression of Su Ling and the others changed, the Heaven ss seniors allughed at them from above and began to talk with each other.

    ¡°So that is the East Branch¡¯s Mu Chen? He is currently someone famous within the Northern Spiritual Academy and even within the Northern Spiritual Realm. I can¡¯t believe he advanced to the Spiritual Movement Stage at such an age. Although it is only the Initial Phase of the Spiritual Movement Stage, but he has the qualifications to ascend to Heaven ss. That¡¯s quite amazing.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty good. So a talent finally appears out of the East Branch. When he ascends to the Heaven ss, there will probably be a bit of pressure for us, West Branch Heaven ss.¡±

    ¡°It was said that this boy was selected to participate in the ¡°Spiritual Road¡±. However, he was kicked out for an unknown reason. It¡¯s quite funny, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of such a thing.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that it selected the wrong person, so it threw him out?¡±

    ¡°Haha¡±

    Among the group, there was a girl in red clothes. She had a slender figure and skin that was just like snow. Her beautiful oval shape face was somewhat charming. She leaned against the railing and looked at the open space with her beautiful eyes. Then, her gaze stopped at the boy called Mu Chen as if she had great interest in him.

    ¡°Ah, Hong Ling, you seem to know Mu Chen right?¡± A senior from the Heaven ss smiled as he asked. From everyone¡¯s position, it is evident that she was the central figure of this small group.

    ¡°Yes, his father is one of the Territory Lords within the Northern Spiritual Realm. It can be considered that we have some rtionship with each other. We yed together when we were young.¡± The girl called Hong Ling said casually.

    ¡°It was said that he seemed to like you at first?¡±

    Hong Ling blinked. She looked at the boy that was sitting straight-legged nearby. At this moment, a beam of sunlight pierced through the branches and leaves andnded directly on the boy¡¯s face. It formed a faint light arc and it was extremely pleasing to the eyes. This caused the girl to stare nkly for a bit. She seemed to vaguely recall the boy that chased after her butt when she was little. Only back then, he did not have anypelling features. She, too, did not pay much attention to him. However, who would have imagined that this boy, who had grown apart from her, would actually be the only one to receive the qualifications to participate in the ¡°Spiritual Road¡± in the Northern Spiritual Realm. Back then, Mu Chen was quite the celebrity, but that too, began to fade when he was suddenly kicked out of the ¡°Spiritual Road¡±.

    ¡°That was when we were young, how could that be considered as liking me?¡± Hong Ling let out a smile as if she did not care, but her eyes stared at Mu Chen once more. Right now, thetter had followed her and entered the Northern Spiritual Academy. He then began to reveal his outstanding talents. Although he has not be the number one in the Northern Spiritual Academy, the fact that this excellent person liked her gave her some face. Even if she knew that deep inside, this matter was more like a rumor, but a girl would still feel some pride in it at this age.

    ¡°Haha, Hong Ling¡¯s taste isn¡¯t that normal. Although this Mu Chen is quite good, but he still hasn¡¯t made Hong Ling fall for him. Could it be that you didn¡¯t see that even Lin Xiu failed? That is a superb individual who is ranked seventh in the Northern Spiritual Academy. He has already advanced to the Spiritual Movement Middle Phase. There is quite a gap between him and Mu Chen.¡±

    ¡°It seems that the only one within the Northern Spiritual Academy, who could make Hong Ling take a second look, is Big Brother Liu Mubai.¡±

    The moment the name Liu Mubai was mentioned, even the expressions of the Heaven ss seniors paused for a bit as if they felt a little pressure.

    Ranked first in the Northern Spiritual Academy, Liu Mubai, his father is also thergest Territory Lord in the Northern Spiritual Realm and he was famed for his great strength.

    Whether it was appearance or strength or even his background, it is a name that would easily attract a number of infatuated girls within the Northern Spiritual Academy.

    In the eyes of the West Branch students, everybody knew that Liu Mubai and Hong Ling were quite close. Although he has not yet plucked the prideful flower of the West Branch, but it should just be a matter of time before that happens.

    If Mu Chen were to sessfully pass through the trial of the ¡°Spiritual Road¡± and obtain the qualifications to enter the ¡°Five Great Academies¡±, that fame would naturally surpass Liu Mubai. Unfortunately, he was somehow kicked out of there.

    As a result, no matter who, when theypared the two of them, they would onlyugh at Mu Chen.

    Previous

 Chapter 2 The Boy Kicked Out From the Spiritual Road

    <strong>Chapter 2 ¨C The Boy Kicked Out From the Spiritual Road</strong>

    Su Ling and the others stared at the west branch seniors on the high tform. Their imposing manner also became slightly weaker, especially when they saw the girl known as Hong Ling. Their eyes became passionate at first, then shrank down. She is a truly influential person within the Northern Spiritual Academy. There are quite a few followers even within the east branch for her.

    ¡°Oi, Brother Mu, that is the west branch¡¯s senior Hong Ling. There was a rumor that you liked her as a child...¡± Su Ling leaned over to Mu Chen and whispered as he chuckled.

    After hearing this, Mu Chen could not help but bat an eye towards him. He, indeed, had some sort of rtionship with Hong Ling when he was young, but at that age, who would know what love is? He simply wanted to find a ymate. However, his father and Hong Ling¡¯s father started to get in a discord quite often for the past few years. The rtionship between both sides had gradually grown apart. It was unknown how this kind of rumor came up.

    Mu Chen could only helplessly shake his head. Then, he stared at Liu Che, who had a provocative look on his face. A faint light of Spiritual Energy began toe out of his body and he slowly sped his palms.

    ¡°If you have something to say, then hurry up and say it.¡±

    Mu Chen looked at the few individuals standing at the high tform nearby. His gaze stopped for a moment on that slender figure, then he retracted his sight: ¡°Even though they are here, but if I want to beat you up, you would still suffer pain on your flesh even if they stop me.¡±

    Towards the arrogant bastards from the west branch, he did not like them as well.

    ¡°You!¡±

    After Liu Che heard Mu Chen¡¯s words, his eyes suddenly showed fury. However, just after he shouted out angrily, he noticed that Mu Chen¡¯s mouth lowered slightly. The originally soft and brilliant face suddenly had a cold feelinging out of it. This cold feeling was like a wild and ice-like knife.

    This feeling was like the awakening of a storm and it, inadvertently, revealed an extraordinary sharpness.

    This feeling was absolutely something that an innocent youth would not be able to possess at this age.

    Liu Che swallowed the cry within his mouth. He stared in surprise at Mu Chen and his facial color changed. He was definitely slightly afraid of thetter¡¯s strength. When Mu Chen defeated Xue Dong from the West Branch Earth ss, he was there at the scene.

    ¡°Oh, he really is quite insolent.¡±

    The seniors of the West Branch Heaven ss, who were standing at the high tform, heard these words as well. They immediately began to frown and felt that they lost some face, especially because Hong Ling was present.

    Hong Ling also looked a little surprised at Mu Chen. She did not imagine that the seemingly gentle boy would also have such a masculine side to him. He seemed to be quite different than the boy back then.

    A couple of the West Branch Heaven ss Seniors could not endure it, jumped down the high tform and walked over slowly. Seeing theme over, Su Ling and the others all took a step back and werepletely alert.

    Noticing this, Hong Ling did not stop them. After all, she was a person from the West Branch and she, too, wanted to see whether the boy, who seemed ordinary to her before, would truly be dazzling after leaving his childhood.

    ¡°Brother Tong.¡± After Liu Che noticed that these people were walking over, he felt happy. Then, his eyes showed off a prideful feeling again as he looked at Mu Chen and the others.

    Seeing this, Mu Chen frowned slightly. However, there was not much fear within his expression. Although they were Heaven ss Seniors, their strength was only at the Spiritual Movement Stage Initial Phase. If they were to really fight, then they wouldn¡¯t be in an advantage either.

    The leading senior called Brother Tong nodded his head. His eyes stared at Mu Chen. But just when he wanted to speak, a sudden shout rang out from nearby.

    ¡°Tong Guan, you, West Branch Heaven ss people, actually came to the East Branch to bully our Earth ss Students. You really don¡¯t put the East Academy within your sights, huh?¡±

    The sudden shout made everybody freeze. After turning their heads around, they could see many figures rapidlying from nearby. In the very front was a tall girl. Her ck clothes were like ink and it outlined a graceful curve. Her face was extremely pretty and her long bluish ck hair was tied into a ponytail. Her long legs were slender and slim and her beauty was in no way inferior to Hong Ling.

    At this moment, the girl had a cold expression as she stared at Tong Guan and the others. The people behind her also had an unweing expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s Senior Qian¡¯Er¡±

    When Su Ling saw the girl in ck clothes, he immediately became excited. A little bit of his innocent, youthful face turned slightly red. This person was known as one of the two flowers of the northern spiritual academy along with Hong Ling. Their suitors were numerous, he did not imagine that he would actually meet her here.

    ¡°Ohh, so it¡¯s Qian¡¯Er.¡±

    When Tong Guan saw the girl in ck clothes, he was also startled. His expression did not seem natural. Not only did Tang Qian¡¯Er have many suitors within the Northern Spiritual Academy, her strength had also reached the Spiritual Movement Middle Phase. Within the Heaven ss of the Northern Spiritual Academy, she was considered to be quite excellent.

    The girl named Tang Qian¡¯Er came to the side of Mu Chen. Her narrow eyes looked at Tong Guan, then she looked at Hong Ling, who was at the high tform. The two girls stared at each other unyieldingly and sparks seemed to fly from their eyes.

    ¡°Why did youe over here?¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er retracted her gaze and coldly asked.

    ¡°Look at this point. Although we are people from the west branch, the west branch is still part of the northern spiritual academy. Thus, it shouldn¡¯t be illegal for us toe over here, right.¡± Tong Guan shrugged and smiled.

    Tang Qian¡¯Er issued out a cold hmph sound, then she extended her slender hands and patted on Mu Chen¡¯s shoulders. She lowered her pointed chin and said: ¡°Mu Chen is one of the east branch¡¯s people, if you dare to cause trouble for him, then don¡¯t me me for not being polite.¡±

    As she talked, her ck ponytail bounced valiantly and she seemed to have a style of a Big Sister.

    ¡°It seems that your luck with thedies is quite good.¡± Tong Guan smiled at Mu Chen. The smile had a bit of mockery and a bit of jealousy. He also had some thoughts towards Tang Qian¡¯Er, only that he never obtained any good intentions from her.

    ¡°Having luck with thedies is also a type of strength.¡± Mu Chen smiled as if he did not hear the mockery within his words. Compared to those guys from the Spiritual Road, Tong Guan was really too inexperienced.

    From the high tform, Hong Ling looked at Mu Chen. She was somewhat disappointed and retracted her gaze. Was he still sozy and cowardly like before?

    ¡°Forget it, we did note here to cause trouble to you today. We only wanted to inform you of one thing.¡±

    Seeing that he would not be able to incite Mu Chen¡¯s fury, Tong Guan also felt bored. He waved his hand towards Liu Chen and thetter, let out a cold smile and said: ¡°Mu Chen, I am representing Big Brother Liu Yang to deliver you a message. Ten dayster, during thepetition between the two branches, he will select you as his opponent.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yang?¡±

    Hearing this name, the color on Su Ling and the others¡¯ faces changed. Liu Yang is the true number one within the west branch earth ss. It was said that he recently advanced to the spiritual movement stage.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ll tell you something else as well. Three days ago, when Big Brother Liu Yang was tested, they discovered that he possesses a Spiritual Pulse. Although it is only Human Level...¡± Liu Chen gloated as he stared at Mu Chen and smiled.

    ¡°Human Level Spiritual Pulse?!¡±

    When these words were said, not only did Su Ling and the other¡¯s facialplexion change, even Tang Qian¡¯Er was slightly moved. Within the entire Northern Spiritual Academy, there will never be more than a handful of students who possess a Spiritual Pulse. Who would have imagined that Liu Yang actually had it too?

    ¡°Human Level Spiritual Pulse...¡± Tong Guan smacked his lips and gave a pitiful stare at Mu Chen. Liu Yang also had the strength of a Spiritual Movement Initial Phase, but if you include the Human Level Spiritual Pulse, it would be difficult for a Spiritual Movement Middle Phase to defeat him. It appears that Mu Chen was out of luck.

    ¡°Big Brother Liu Yang said that it is fine if you do not dare to ept it. But just don¡¯t show up on that day, then he would not embarrass you.¡± Liu Chen had a strange smile. If Mu Chen did not appear on that day, then his reputation within the East Branch would shatter instantly.

    ¡°You¡¯re bullying him way too much!¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er frowned as she shouted.

    ¡°Senior Qian¡¯Er, you shouldn¡¯t me us. A person should always maintain a low-profile. He shouldn¡¯t believe that he could be proud because he obtained the qualification to the ¡°Spiritual Road¡± due to luck.¡± Liu Chen said and curled his lips up.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er flew into fury. But just before she headed forward, a hand gripped onto her shoulder. She turned her head around and saw that a brilliant smile appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face: ¡°Yes, go tell Liu Yang that I will be waiting for him.¡±

    ¡°How courageous! Then we will wait to see your excellent performance.¡±

    Liu Chen gave a thumbs up to Mu Chen and grinned. He thenughed as he turned away. With his expression, it was evident that he could not wait until thepetition ten dayster.

    After Liu Chen, Tong Guan and the others left, Hong Ling, who was on the high tform, stared at him for a while before turning around leaving as well.

    ¡°Brother Mu, are you really going to ept that Liu Yang¡¯s challenge? It won¡¯t be easy to deal with him now since he has a Spiritual Pulse.¡± Su Ling and the others stared at the departing Tong Guan and asked in concern.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Mu Chen casually said.

    ¡°Oi, you¡¯re so stupid. They were obviously provoking you. Now, you must ept the challenge!¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er said with an irritated voice.

    ¡°Rx, Sister Qian¡¯Er, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    Tang Qian¡¯Er frowned in puzzlement. Her eyes stared at his innocent face. He seemed to have a bright and gentle smile, but she did not know why she felt something hidden deep inside his eyes.

    ¡°Hmph, anyways, I won¡¯t be the one to be disgraced when that happens.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er let out a sigh and said with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Sister Qian¡¯Er seems to be very concerned about me?¡± Mu Chen stared at the irritated, yet beautiful face and could not help butugh as he said that.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are dead.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s face flushed for abit. She immediately batted her eye at Mu Chen and said: ¡°I was only worried that you were beaten half to death and will disgrace the East Branch¡¯s face.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s father is also one of the Territory Lords within the Northern Spiritual Realm and had an excellent rtionship with his father. The two families always contacted each other, so his rtionship with Tang Qian¡¯Er was also very good.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, there was one news that I heard recently.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er waved at Su Ling to move them out of the way and then her eyes stared at Mu Chen: ¡°I heard it from the principal. It seems that the ¡°Spiritual Road¡± has finally ended.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s body trembled and he looked up. He let out a breath, so it was finally over...

    ¡°It was said that there were many insane individuals that appeared in the Spiritual Road this time. Among them, there is one that is extremely terrifying. He seemed to have the Heaven Level Spiritual Pulse that is rarely seen even within ten thousand years. The Five Great Academies were fighting so much for him that they were bleeding.¡±

    The Spiritual Pulse is divided into 3 types: Heaven, Earth and Human. It will bring numerous benefits to their training. In general, a person who possesses a Spiritual Pulse would have a much faster training speedpared to normal individuals. They would also experience many shortcuts. And for so many years, there was never an Earth Level Spiritual Pulse that appeared within the Northern Spiritual Academy, not to mention even a Heaven Level Spiritual Pulse. From this, you can see just how rare a Spiritual Pulse is.

    Tang Qian¡¯Er stuck out her red tongue and was extremely cute and lovely: ¡°A Heaven Level Spiritual Pulse. I¡¯ve never seen one before. As expected, the ones that participated in the Spiritual Road are all insane people. That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, you also participated in the Spiritual Road, do you know who that person is?¡±

    ¡°He should be ...Ji Xuan, right? Mu Chen said in a faint voice. It was a name that was etched deeply into his memory.

    ¡°You know him?¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er said in surprise.

    ¡°Yes, I know him. He is indeed quite an amazing person.¡± Mu Chen smiled, lowered his eyes and said: ¡°I nearly killed him¡±.

    Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s beautiful eyes widened up. She stared at the innocent face in front of her that suddenly turned cold. She stammered as she asked: ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a lie, you actually believed in it? I was a person who was kicked out in the middle, how could Ipare with the superb individual that the Five Great Academies were fighting over to get?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s cold expression vanished instantly. He stared at Tang Qian¡¯Er with a surprised expression and could not resistughing.

    Tang Qian¡¯Er bit her teeth in resentment. She seemed to want to bite him twice, but she still endured it. She said with a sigh: ¡°You only advanced to the Spiritual Movement Stage, you haven¡¯t learned any Spiritual Arts yet, right? I heard that Liu Yang has already been practicing.¡±

    ¡°Spiritual Arts, huh. I will learn some when I go back this time. It¡¯s just the right time, my dad told me to find him after I advanced to the Spiritual Movement Stage.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he spoke.

    ¡°Yes, then I¡¯m leaving first.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er nodded. Mu Chen¡¯s father was still one of the Territory Lords within the Northern Spiritual Realm. He should be able to prepare a decent Spiritual Art for Mu Chen. Thus, she did not say much more and waved her hand. Her ponytail swung as she twisted her body to leave.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er walked gracefully for a bit then turned her head back to stare at Mu Chen. She thought for a while and said: ¡°If you do not think that you have any chance of winning, how about I beat that guy Liu Yang for you? Although his Big Brother Liu Mubai would be a bit troublesome...¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you believe in me a bit more? Mu Chen said helplessly. How did she even think of such a method?

    ¡°Hmph, you fail to understand a person¡¯s kindness.¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er said angrily. If other people in the Northern Spiritual Academy wanted her help, she would refuse to do so. But yet why would this guy be the only one to have a detestable expression. After thinking up to this point, she stormed away in anger.

    Mu Chen watched Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s moving figure disappearing. He also let out a smile and immediately muttered: ¡°Since the Spiritual Road has ended, she should have entered the Five Great Academies as well, right? I wonder which one she has entered?¡±

    Thinking back when he had to leave, among the lush forest, a girl with long, silver hair used a pair of green eyes and watched him quietly.

    ¡°I will wait for you at the Five Great Academies, if you do note...¡±

    Within the girl¡¯s slender hand, she was holding a sword. She lifted it up until it was in front of his chest and gently poked him at the location of his heart. ¡°I will kill him, but...¡±

    The girl stared at him with her eyes as clear as ss.

    ¡°I do not like people who readily admit their failure, but this time, it can¡¯t be considered as your loss, at least I liked it.¡±

    The gentle wind blew and raised the girl¡¯s proud and bright silver hair. On her cold, white face, a slight tint of red appeared. Although it was faint, it was still dazzlingly beautiful.

    ¡°So, you muste!¡±

 Chapter 3 Mu Territory

    <strong>Chapter 3 ¨C Mu Territory</strong>

    The Northern Spiritual Realm is split into Nine Territories. Each one is controlled by a lord and between these nine territories, they are either allied or oppose each other. That is also how the Northern Spiritual Realm has always maintained the situation of Nine Territories.

    Aside from the Nine Territories, there is still a powerful force to be reckoned with in the Northern Spiritual Realm. That is the Northern Spiritual Academy. However,pared to the Nine Territories that caused many disputes, the Northern Spiritual Realm has always maintained neutral. They do not have any ambition forpeting over thend. They would only stick to their area and attract students over. It is because of this that the Northern Spiritual Academy has such a high status within the Northern Spiritual Realm.

    And the Northern Spiritual Academy also holds the spots which will allow them to enter the ¡°Five Great Academies¡±. This is something that all the various lords want. Because they all understood, although they had a decent position within the Northern Spiritual Realm, but they could notpare to the ¡°Five Great Academies¡±. Thus, they would send their children, once they are of age, to the Northern Spiritual Academy to train in order to obtain these spots.

    Therefore, the force that one must not offend within the Northern Spiritual Realm is the Northern Spiritual Academy.

    <strong><i>Mu Territory, Mu City.</i></strong>

    The moment that Mu Chen walked out of the Transfer Spiritual Array, a bustling sound entered his ears. He looked at the prospering Mu City and let out a slight smile.

    The Mu City is the main city within the Mu Territory and his father Mu Feng is the Mu Territory¡¯s Lord.

    ¡°Little Lord?¡±

    ¡°Little Lord, you came back from the Northern Spiritual Academy?¡±

    ¡°Hurry and report to the Territory Lord!¡±

    Near the Transfer Spiritual Array, there were a few Mu Territory guards protecting it. The instant that they saw the boy walking out of the Spiritual Array, they were surprised for a moment, but soon they suddenly rejoiced and came over.

    ¡°I¡¯ve troubled all of you, but it¡¯s fine if I go back myself.¡± Mu Chen directed a smile towards the guards. He grew up in this ce and was familiar with many people. Although he was the son of the Territory Lord, his attitude was excellent. Thus, he was quite weed within the Mu Territory.

    He said farewell to the passionate guards and flew off towards the center of the city. Shortly after, arge Estate appeared within his eyes. In front of the Estate, there were tworge words ¡°Mu Estate¡±.

    It was evident that the Mu Estate was heavily guarded. However, Mu Chen did not care about it all and directly ran inside. The guards also let out a warm smile after they recognized him and bowed down to him. Following that, they no longer cared about it.

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    Mu Chen charged into the Estate and stormed into the Living Room. He then noticed that there were two figures. On the seat of the host was a man with a ck robe. He had an upright body and a determined expression on his face. The only thing that made him look slightly old was the white hair floating out of his head, but you could see vaguely that he must have been a handsome person when he was young.

    That person is Mu Chen¡¯s father, Mu Feng. He is also the Lord of the Mu Territory.

    At the right-hand seat of Mu Feng, there was a slim, middle-aged man. Within that man¡¯s pupil was a hint of trouble and he seemed to be a little bit dark. His tiny lips revealed a stern atmosphere. But that stern atmosphere dispersed a lot after he saw Mu Chen rushing into the Living Room. Between his two brows, a gentle smile surfaced.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if youe back, why did you have to shout?¡± Mu Feng ced down the things in his hand and looked at the boy that came in through the door. He could not help but scold him gently. However, there was warmthing out from the depths of his eyes.

    ¡°Territory Lord, it is rare for Little Mu toe back. It is naturally that we would feel happy.¡± The skinny middle-aged man smiled as he spoke.

    ¡°It seems like only Uncle Zhou understands.¡± Mu Chen sat down on a chair and grinned at the skinny man. Through the way they spoke, you could tell that they were quite close. Uncle Zhou is named Zhou Ye, he is also a lifetime friend of his father. Back then, he followed his father and killed within the Northern Spiritual Realm and finally helped and supported him to be the Lord of the Mu Territory. He also watched as Mu Chen grew up and so, he has always treated Mu Chen as his own child. The feelings they shared between them were naturally superb.

    ¡°Huh? You advanced into the Spiritual Movement Stage?¡± Mu Feng smiled and said in surprise when he looked at Mu Chen.

    Hearing this, Zhou Ye also looked at Mu Chen in surprise. As expected, he could detect the Spiritual Aura being emitted within Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    ¡°I advanced into it a while back then.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head. Talking about this matter was a bit dull, there wasn¡¯t many exciting things about it.

    ¡°It seems that you came back for Spiritual Arts then.¡± Mu Feng smiled. Only after you advance into the Spiritual Movement Stage will you be able to learn Spiritual Arts. And by learning Spiritual Arts, you will then be able to release the true power of the Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°I have to fight against someone ten dayster. It might be a little troublesome if I do not learn Spiritual Arts.¡± Mu Chen curled his lips and exined the matter about Liu Yang¡¯s challenge when Mu Feng and Zhou Ye threw a suspicious gaze towards him.

    ¡°None of the people from the Liu Family are any good.¡±

    After Zhou Ye heard about it, his eyes became a bit vicious and he said: ¡°The Liu Family has be more and more arrogant these years. Although the Liu Territory can be considered as the Number One in the Northern Spiritual Realm, do they think that the Mu Territory is weak?¡±

    Mu Feng let out a smile without care and said: ¡°I can¡¯t imagine that Liu Yang would actually have a Spiritual Pulse, the Liu Family truly is blessed.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only a Human Level Spiritual Pulse.¡±

    Zhou Ye said. However, he frowned a bit as he said this. He looked at Mu Chen and said: ¡°That Liu Yang¡¯s strength is also at the Spiritual Movement Stage Initial Phase. With the help of the Spiritual Pulse, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for someone in the Spiritual Movement Stage Middle Phase to deal with him. Little Mu, do you think you can do it?¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. He had already attacked someone with the Heaven Level Spiritual Pulse. Why would he care about a mere Human Level Spiritual Pulse? Compare to the insane individuals within the Spiritual Road, Liu Yang appears to be too inexperienced.

    Mu Feng looked at the innocent face of Mu Chen. He could feel that his son changed after he came back from the Spiritual Road. Although this little guy would seem gentle and modest, Mu Feng was still able to detect a cold and sharp aura hidden underneath that gentle and innocent face due to his experiences of killing people.

    That sharp aura was like a dormant dragon. It¡¯s fine when it does not roar, but once it explodes out, it will definitely finish everything swiftly.

    That change made Mu Feng a little bit surprised and also a little bit pleased. He was greatly concerned about his only son. As for why Mu Chen would be kicked out halfway through the Spiritual Road, he was puzzled, but he did not ask for more. He believed that his son would not do anything that would disappoint him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you over to select some Spiritual Arts.¡± Mu Feng stood up and waved his hand to Mu Chen. Then, he walked towards the backyard. After Mu Chen greeted Zhou Ye, he swiftly followed.

    He followed Mu Feng and passed through the backyard. In the end, they stopped near a heavily guarded stone door. A forceful Spiritual Aura spread out from Mu Feng¡¯s palms, turned into rays of light and filled the Stone Door.

    Behind Mu Feng, Mu Chen was able to feel the forceful Spiritual Energy fluctuations. He could not help but lick his mouth. Dad is indeed a powerful individual at the Spirit Stage. The fluctuations were actually this strong.

    Within the training, you will first start off at the Sensing Stage. You will sense the Spiritual Aura within the world. Following that is the Spiritual Movement Stage. At this level, you will be able to absorb the Spiritual Aura into the body. After the Spiritual Movement Stage is the Spiritual Rotation Stage. You will be able to condense the Spiritual Aura within the body into a cycle. The degree of Spiritual Energy would far surpass the Spiritual Movement Stage.

    Passing through the Spiritual Rotation Stage, you will reach the Spirit Stage. This could be considered as the dividing level. Mu Feng is at this level. Once you stepped into the Spirit Stage, you could be considered to be a powerhouse within the Northern Spiritual Realm. The powerhouses at this level have battle power far beyond the Spiritual Rotation Stage. This is because you will be able to obtain a unique ability after reaching the Spirit Stage. It is the ability to ingest a Beast Spirit.

    The so-called Beast Spirit is the Spirit of the million beasts of the world. Once you ingest it, you will be able to obtain some power from the Spiritual Beast. Bybining it with your own Spiritual Energy, yourbat strength will naturally soar.

    Within this Heaven and Earth, there is a ¡°Beast Record¡±. It divides the numerous Spiritual Beasts within the world into two rankings: Heaven and Earth. And the Spiritual Beast Spirit that Mu Feng had ingested was one that he found due to a lucky coincidence. It is known as the Dragonfire Bird. Within the Earth Ranking of the Beast Record, it is ranked 85. During the years when Mu Feng travelled throughout the Northern Spiritual Realm and bing the Mu Territory Lord, the Spirit of the Dragonfire Bird has contributed a lot.

    ¡°Creak.¡±

    While Mu Chen was distracted, the heavy stone door slowly opened up and the heavy, creaking sound rang out.

    After the Stone Door opened up, a smell of dust rushed into their face. Mu Feng fanned using his hand and walked in. Mu Chen also hastened to keep up.

    A chamber appeared after passing through the Stone Door. Within the chamber, there were many dim firelights and rows of Stone Shelves began to appear in front of one¡¯s eyes. On the Stone Shelves, many scrolls of scripts began to sh faintly.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes shone as he looked at the various scripts within the chamber. It was obvious that they were all Spiritual Arts...

    Mu Feng pped his hand. He looked at the chamber and stared at the deepest part for a moment. Then, he immediately said with a faint smile: ¡°All the stocks of Spiritual Arts that your father has are here. You can pick any of them, I want to see which one you will select.¡±

 Chapter 4 The Great Pagoda Art

    <strong>Chapter 4 ¨C The Great Pagoda Art</strong>

    Mu Chen¡¯s ck eyes shone as he stared at the inside of the Stone Chamber. As the Lord of the Mu Territory, Mu Feng could be considered as one of the strongest individuals within the Northern Spiritual Realm. The collection that he kept over the years would naturally not be weak.

    Towards his father, Mu Chen did not act polite at all. He hurried into the Stone chamber and randomly picked up a script. He took a nce at it. Words of light emerged from the script.

    Common Tier Middle Rank Spiritual Art, Cloud re.

    Mu Chen blinked. A Spiritual Art will normally be divided into Gong Fa Spiritual Arts, Attack Spiritual Arts and Defense Spiritual Arts, etc. And these various Spiritual Arts will be divided into three tiers. Deity Tier, Spiritual Tier, Common Tier. Moreover, each of these Tiers will be divided into High, Middle, Low Rank. The Cloud re in front of his eyes is a Common Tier Middle Rank Gong Fa Spiritual Art.

    Mu Chen fiddled with the script for a while before lowering it down. It was obvious that he was interested in it. He slowly wandered into the depths of the chamber, asionally picking up a scroll, but immediately putting it down again.

    Mu Feng followed behind Mu Chen slowly, allowing him to select any of the Spiritual Arts here.

    Hundred Sword Spiritual Art, Common Tier High Rank.

    Book of Broken Mountains, Common Tier High Rank.

    The numerous Spiritual Arts filled Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. Although the majority of them were Common Tier, Mu Chen knew that these Spiritual Arts would attract many individuals if they were brought out. Mu Feng¡¯s collection isn¡¯t something ordinary within the Northern Spiritual Realm.

    After walking around for quite a bit of time, Mu Chen finally reached the very depths of the stone chamber. However, he has not found the right Spiritual Art for him. He raised his head and stared at the final stone shelf. Three open Jade Boxes were disyed there.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite ambitious, your dad risked his life in order to obtain these three Spiritual Arts.¡± Mu Feng saw the three jaded box that Mu Chen set his gaze upon and could not help but smile.

    Hearing this, Mu Chen walked over curiously. He then removed a scroll from one of the jaded box. The script was glistening and there was a bit of heating from it when he touched it. It was clearly not a Common Tier.

    ¡°Dragonze Art...¡± Mu Chen scanned through the script. His eyes let out a tint of surprise: ¡°It¡¯s actually a Spiritual Tier Low Rank Spiritual Art?¡±

    He understood the value of a Spiritual Tier Spiritual Art. If it was brought to an auction, it cannot be obtained unless they are willing to spend at least a million Spirit Coins.

    ¡°Yes, I train in this Dragonze Art too. It was something I obtained the Dragonfire Bird¡¯s Spirit.¡± Mu Feng nodded as he spoke.

    Mu Chen fiddled around with this script for a moment, then he took out the two other scrolls. One of the scrolls was called ¡°Trembling Heaven Tactic¡± and the other scroll was called ¡°Animate Appraisal¡±. Both of them belong to the Spiritual Tier Low Rank.

    Mu Chen did not want to let go of those three scrolls. He hesitated for a moment as he decided which one he should pick.

    ¡°Have you chosen yet? These three Spiritual Arts are equal to each other. You can train in one of them first and switch if you find a more suitable Spiritual Art. Mu Feng said with a faint smile.

    Mu Chen hesitated for a while. His hand floated on top of the three scrolls. In the end, itnded on the ¡°Animate Appraisal¡±. Although this Spiritual Art wasn¡¯t specialized in attacking, it had quite an effect on building the foundations.

    Mu Chen¡¯s hand was suspended on top of the ¡°Animate Appraisal¡±, but just when he was about to make his selection, his heart suddenly trembled for a bit. Then, his gaze drifted unconsciously towards the shadow of the three jaded boxes. He noticed that there was a ck script covered with dust.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Mu Chen was startled for a moment. His hand extended out and grabbed onto the ck script. He scrolled through it and only notice that a few blurred words floated up from the rough surface of the script.

    ¡°The Great Pagoda Art?¡±

    Mu Chen stared at the four blurry words. His eyes were filled with doubt. Why did it not mention the Rank of the Spiritual Art?

    Mu Chen gave a puzzled look towards Mu Feng, but he was surprised. At this moment, Mu Feng had aplex expression as he stared at the ck script within his hand. It was an expression filled with yearning.

    ¡°Dad?¡± Mu Chen asked, he then waved the script in his hand: ¡°What is this Spiritual Art? Why does it not state the Rank?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary Spiritual Art, you should pick another.¡±¡± Mu Feng retracted his gaze and said slowly.

    Mu Chen frowned for a bit. His hand yed around with the ck script. After a short silence, he smiled and said: ¡°I want this!¡±

    Mu Feng¡¯s body trembled. He stared at Mu Chen. He noticed that there was a stubborn expression within that boy¡¯s innocent face.

    ¡°Do you really want to select this?¡± Mu Feng asked after a pause.

    Mu Chen nodded his head and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know why but I feel that I would regret it if I do not pick this. Dad, just how did you get this Spiritual Art?¡±

    Mu Feng had aplicated gaze as he stared at the script. After a moment, he let out a long sigh and let out a bitterugh. Then with a voice that was only audible to him, he muttered: ¡°Jing, he really is your son.¡±

    ¡°That script was left behind by your mother. To be urate, she left it for you. However, she also mentioned that I should let it gather dust if you do not select it.¡± Mu Feng gently spoke.

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    Mu Chen could not help but tremble a little bit. He muttered the unfamiliar, yet heart-shaking word. He has never seen his mother before. There was only a vague, but gentle figure within the depths of his heart.

    Ever since he began to understand things, he did not inquire about his mother from Mu Feng. Mu Feng, too, did not mention her. It was as if the father and son tried to avoid the topic regarding a person important to them.

    ¡°Mom should still be alive, right? W...Where is she?¡±

    Mu Chen held the script tightly. He hesitated for a moment before finally asking the thing he wanted to know the most. When he was young, he had carved many wooden sculptures. The wooden sculptures were exactly the same, but there wasn¡¯t a clear face on them. This is because the origin of the wood sculpture came from the gentle figure within his heart.

    Every single one of the wooden sculpture had traces of hope and longing.

    ¡°The matter regarding your mother is extremelyplicated. It does not help if I tell you now. However, if you want to know about it, then you should train in this. Once you reached a certain level in it, you will naturally know.¡± Mu Feng was silent for a long time and he finally clenched his hands as he stared at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Did Mom leave because of me?¡± Mu Chen suddenly asked.

    ¡°You were the person that she was most worried about. Because of you, she was willing to throw away everything.¡±

    Mu Feng did not give a direct answer. He only rubbed Mu Chen¡¯s head and said with a self-deprecating voice: ¡°It¡¯s all because your father did not have the ability. I was not able to let your mother stay together with you.¡±

    ¡°I had tried before, but...I still failed. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded. A brilliant smile appeared on his innocent face: ¡°Dad, do you want to see mom again?¡±

    ¡°I want to, I really want to, I really want our family to finally reunite.¡± Mu Feng lifted his head and murmured. A sense of longing also existed within it.

    Mu Chen gripped his hands tightly. The rough, ck script emitted a warm temperature. Shortly after, he lifted his head and gave a slight smile towards Mu Feng. ¡°I¡¯ll select this. Don¡¯t worry dad, I will help youplete what you have failed at. If you believe in me, then I will let our family reunite with each other one day, nobody will be able to stop it!¡±

    Mu Feng stared at the boy with an innocent face, but firm eyes. A rippling surge of bitterness appeared within his chest, causing his eyes to be red. He, then, nodded his head.

    Jing, our son will not be someone ordinary.

 Chapter 5 The Great Thousand World

    <strong>Chapter 5 ¨C The Great Thousand World</strong>

    The sun shined into the courtyard with lush branches. It formed a beam of light. Within the beam, many tiny lights danced along with it. It made the whole courtyard seemed very transparent.

    Mu Chen sat cross-legged on a stone chair. One of his hands was on his face; the other was fiddling with the ck script. In the end, he selected the ¡°Great Pagoda Art¡±. It was also amitment that he made to his own father.

    However, even Mu Feng did not know what rank this ¡°Great Pagoda Art¡± was. He could only vaguely tell that this thing was extremely powerful. As to why he said it was very powerful, the reason he gave was that it was because your mother was very, very powerful...

    Mother was very, very powerful?

    Mu Chen blinked his eyes. Mu Feng was able to lift up the entire family and create this Mu Territory within the Northern Spiritual Realm. He became a famous powerhouse within the Northern Spiritual Realm. In fact, he could be considered as quite amazing. But if even he said that she was powerful, just how powerful was mother?

    ¡°If mother was that powerful, why did she fancy dad?¡± Mu Chen grinned. It looks like dad had a wonderful encounter with mom when he was young. It should be a good story.

    Mu Chen organized his chaotic feelings for a while. Then he gazed at the ck script within his hand. He would have to fight Liu Yang ten dayster. That guy is also a person at the Spiritual Movement Stage Initial Phase and possesses the Human Level Spiritual Pulse. Although he had met monsters with a much more powerful Spiritual Pulse at the Spiritual Road, but the Spiritual Road was somewhat peculiar.

    The so-called Spiritual Road is, in fact, a very enormous stage for a trial. The creators of the Spiritual Road are the ¡°Five Great Academies¡±. Every three years, the Spiritual Road will activate. The entry selection for the Spiritual Road was also quite strange. It was not selected through human means, but it was searched out by a Divine Artifact known as the ¡°Mirror of Judgment¡±. This search was quite strange, but the people that were selected by this Divine Artifact were mostly people with excellent talents. In general, they would be able to enter and train at the ¡°Five Great Academies¡± once they sessfully pass the Spiritual Road¡¯s trial.

    The Spiritual Road is formed in a world. In this strange world, nobody is able to use any energy. In other words, whether it is Spiritual Aura or Dou Qi and Yuan Li from Lower nes, nobody can use them within the Spiritual Road.

    The selected person would face many life and death experiences when they enter the Spiritual Road. Under the circumstance that they could not use Spiritual Energy, they could only use their own physical body and their own dexterity and wisdom to resolve a variety of dangers. This method of forcing them to a corner is the best way of tempering their willpower.

    When entering the Spiritual Road, the selected person would be told that if they want more power, then they must have an unshakable resolve. Only by controlling this resolve, will they be able to be someone truly strong.

    In the ten million years, 70-80% of the strongest powerhouses that came out of the ¡°Five Great Academies¡± had participated in the Spiritual Road¡¯s trial. Thus, you can see how important the Spiritual Road¡¯s trial is. This is also why many geniuses would go after it like ducks.

    ¡°The Five Great Academies...¡±

    Mu Chen clenched his fist tightly. He must enter that ce. Not only did he promise her, but he would only obtain the qualifications to stand in the outside world if hees out from the ¡°Five Great Academies¡±.

    Towards the outside world, Mu Chen was not aware of it that much. However, he would asionally hear about it from Mu Feng. The Great Thousand Worlds he currently resides in is a vast, endless ce. Many ns live here. The Northern Spiritual Realm is just like a tiny speck of sand within an ocean. It is an insignificant ce. Moreover, the Great Thousand Worlds interweaves with numerous worlds. However, those worlds could only be called Lower nes. This is because this world seemed to be at a higher level than those worlds. The Great Thousand Worlds is the center of numerous nes.

    However, the ones that were able toe from a Lower ne to the Great Thousand Worlds all possess amazing talent. They must be the strongest individuals in their world. Otherwise, they would not be able to break through the shackles of the world.

    Mu Chen had once overheard a conversation about the overpowered people that came from the Lower nes in a higher up meeting at the Northern Spiritual Academy. There were two that were the most well-known. Mu Chen did not hear their names, but he could hear their titles.

    me Emperor.

    Martial Ancestor.

    They were both domineering titles. They came from the Lower nes, but ording to Mu Chen¡¯s spection, they were probably considered as a true Sovereign within the Great Thousand World. That Martial Ancestor had once caused an enormous ruckus in the Great Thousand World. It was said that he charged into a rather powerful n, the Ice Spirit n, within the Great Thousand World by himself. The Ice Spirit n could not stop the man, who was holding a Lightning Staff. That one battle trembled the heavens. When that was known, the entire Great Thousand World was shocked. And it was rumored that he had done all of this in order to save the person he loved.

    In contrast, the unworldly me Emperor kept a low-profile. However, it was rumored that he had gone to the Fire Spirit n and the Fire Spirit n even asked an Old Ancestor, who had lived for numerous years, toe out. Yet, he was not able to get the upper hand against the me Emperor and had to let the me Emperor leave. This stunned everyone from the Fire Spirit n.

    The powerhouses that came from the Lower nes would still be as amazing as before and were overbearing even after they came to the Great Thousand Worlds.

    The outside world was really filled with excitement, making one extremely thrilled.

    However, Mu Chen also understood that he has not reached that level yet. However, he truly believed that he would be able to reach it if he had enough time.

    Mu Chen stared at the ck script in front of his hand. A smile emerged on his innocent face. Then, everything should begin from this...

    Mu Chen ced his hands together and slowly closed his eyes. The ck script within his palm let out a warm glow.

    His eyes were filled with darkness. Mu Chen moved using his mind and urged the Spiritual Aura within his body to flow through the meridians in his arm and eventually into the script within his hand.

    Bzzzzt.

    Soon after the Spiritual Aura was inserted inside, the script let out a subtle buzzing sound. Then the darkness began to be torn up and something seemed to enter Mu Chen¡¯s body through his palms.

    ¡°Use your body as a Pagoda to witness the Road of a Spirit...¡±

    The mysterious and obscure chant seemed like an ancient bell sound. It quietly echoed in Mu Chen¡¯s mind. Then, he quickly protected his mind and firmly memorized these chants.

    The ringing sound gradually dispersed. The training chant contained way too many things. Many of them were things that Mu Chen had not touched before. Thus, he wisely decided to put it aside for now and ept the parts that he could understand. However, the chant was so obscure that his brain was still in pain. He had never seen such a mysterious andplex chant.

    It was obvious that Mu Chen had extraordinary talents. Otherwise, he would not have qualified for the Spiritual Road. Within the mysterious chant, he understood the secret within it. Shortly after, he finally began to move the Spiritual Aura. Based on the chant, the route cirction within the meridians were all quite strange. If you were able to trace the lines, you would be able to discover that the path that it travels seemed like a strange tower shape formed within his body.

    The Spiritual Aura followed this weird meridians route and began to circte. The first cirction obviously uses up an enormous about of energy. However, Mu Chen was able to fight back the tiredness and tried to maintain andplete the Spiritual Aura cirction.

    The strange meridian route was extremely difficult to circte. Even if Mu Chen tries to desperately control, he would still fail repeatedly. However, he did not feel rash about it and maintained a calm state as he circted it over and over again.

    This processsted an entire afternoon. After repeated failures, a tiny portion of the Spiritual Aura finally passed through the final meridian under Mu Chen¡¯s careful control.

    When the Spiritual Aura passed through the final meridian, the originally transparent Spiritual Aura began to change. The color gradually became a dark and deep color.

    Only now can the Spiritual Aura be truly called Spiritual Aura. And although this dark Spiritual Aura seemed quiet and reserved, Mu Chen could vaguely feel that underneath this quietness is a hidden overbearing an fierce feeling.

    It was evident that the quality of the Spiritual Aura that came out through the Great Pagoda Art was extremely high. It was not something that an ordinary Spiritual Art couldpare with.

    The thing that mother left behind was truly amazing! Mu Chen secretly thought to himself in excitement while he waspletely sweaty.

    This dark Spiritual Aura quietly upied Mu Chen¡¯s aurasea. As long as he insisted on training this Spiritual Aura, it would definitely be massive.

    And in the moment that the dark Spiritual Energy upied his aurasea, Mu Chen¡¯s body violent shook. A sudden burst of dizziness appeared within his mind. He could feel that something was resonating with it inside his body. It was a wonderful feeling. It started from within Mu Chen¡¯s heart, but it soon vanished.

    ¡°What was that all about?¡±

    Mu Chen recovered quickly. He was quite rmed and quickly began to probe around within his body. However, he did not find anything wrong with it. It was as if the early feeling was just an illusion.

    However, Mu Chen firmly believed that it wasn¡¯t an illusion.

    ¡°Was it because of the Great Pagoda Art?¡±

    Mu Chen thought quickly, then he looked at the dark Spiritual Energy within his aurasea. He pondered about it for a moment, but he did not find any clues rted to it. Thus, he could only give up. The Great Pagoda Art was left behind personally by his mother. Although he had never seen her before, he believed one truth. His mother would not leave behind anything dangerous to him!

    ¡°Or is it because of this?¡±

    Mu Chen suddenly moved his mind. He could only see that there was a ck glow floating on top of the dark Spiritual Energy within his aurasea.

    The ck glow shed and then it returned back to its original appearance. It was actually a piece of ck paper. On top of the ck paper, there wasn¡¯t any writing, but you could vaguely see some extremely fuzzy lines.

    The ck paper quietly floated within his aurasea and let that dark Spiritual Energy warm it up. Within that simple and unadorned paper, a mystery that could not be described was revealed.

    Mu Chen stared at the piece of mysterious, ck paper. He was quite confused. That item was something that he obtained during the Spiritual Road. However, he did not see any effects from it ever since then. He was able to faintly tell that the mysterious, ck paper wasn¡¯t something ordinary. It was just that he didn¡¯t have the strength to unlock its secrets now.

    Was the previous resonance because of it?

    Mu Chen thought for a moment, but he shook his head. Although the ck paper was mysterious, it was obvious that it did not cause the earliermotion...

    He pondered seriously about it but to no avail. Mu Chen could only finally give up and put aside this issue. He stared at the dark Spiritual Energy within his aurasea again. Based on the chant, the Great Pagoda Art was divided into 3 Levels. First being Foundation, Second being Shape-Condensation and Third being Towerform.

    However, he had not even reach the Foundation level yet. He could only be regarded as just entering the initial phase. If he wanted to advance to the Foundation Level, it would require quite a bit of effort.

    Inside the courtyard, Mu Chen slowly opened his closed eyes. He looked at the sweat on his body and could not help but shake his head. The Great Pagoda Art was definitely difficult to train in. It was already this difficult considering that it was just at the starting line. He really did not know when he would be able to train it into the Towerform Level and just how difficult it would be.

    ¡°I wonder by how many levels will this Great Pagoda Art amplify my Spiritual Energy?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled for a bit. He was curious about it. A Spiritual Art had another important role. That is to amplify the Spiritual Energy. In general, a Common Tier High Rank Gong Fa Spiritual Art would be able to amplify the Spiritual Energy by 5 levels. A Spiritual Tier Low Rank Gong Fa would be able to amplify the Spiritual Energy by 10 levels. The more levels it could amplify, the stronger the Spiritual Energy would be when it was released.

    You could also use this method to roughly distinguish just what rank the Spiritual Art is.

    Thinking up to this point, the curiosity within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes began to increase. He spun his hand around and a dark Spiritual Aura emerged from his palm. Then he slowly gripped his palm and his eyes began to boil up.

    He was going to test just how powerful this Great Pagoda Art is!

 Chapter 6 Spiritual Energy Amplification

    <strong>Chapter 6 ¨C Spiritual Energy Amplification</strong>

    Inside the courtyard, Mu Chen¡¯s body stood up straight. His palms bent slightly and a dark Spiritual Energy gathered quickly within his palms. A faint and sharp fluctuation came out from it.

    Mu Chen sensed the Spiritual Energy within his palms. He could feel that subtle changes were happening within it. In the next moment, his eyes suddenly froze for a moment and the gentle, dark Spiritual Energy within his palms suddenly trembled violently.

    It was like dropping a few water droplets into a boiling pan.

    Within that quaking vibration, the Spiritual Aura fluctuations also rapidly increased.

    Mu Chen¡¯s palms trembled slightly. He could feel that the Spiritual Energy was speedily amplifying...

    One Level...Three Levels...Five Levels...Eight Levels...

    When the Spiritual Energy had amplified to the Ninth Level, the vibrations within his hand became even more intense and there were signs that the Spiritual Energy was escaping his control.

    ¡°It¡¯s only the Ninth Level. This isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    Mu Chen frowned as he wrinkled his brow slightly. He could faintly feel that a wild horse-like Spiritual Energy was about to explode outwards!

    The Thirteenth Level!

    The ck Spiritual Energy covered Mu Chen¡¯s palm. He solemnly looked at it. At the next moment, he moved his hand violently and bent all but two fingers. He then stabbed at the stone pir in front of him at lightning speed.

    The sound of the wind breaking could be heard!

    Common Tier Middle Rank Attack Spiritual Art, Bone-Shatter Finger!

    Mu Chen¡¯s two fingers had prated the stone pir deeply. Cracks began to appear from where his finger had stabbed into.

    Mu Chen stared at the cracks as he retracted his fingers from within. He muttered to himself: ¡°Thirteenth Level.¡±

    He nodded. He is only at the starting line for the Great Pagoda Art, yet he was already able to amplify his Spiritual Energy by thirteen levels. It was enough to prove how powerful the Great Pagoda Art is and Mu Chen could sense it that the amplification would only increase as he gets more skilled in it.

    ¡°The Great Pagoda Art is at least a Spiritual Tier High Rank Spiritual Art.¡±

    Mu Chen grinned. The item left behind by his mother really isn¡¯t something ordinary. It was probably difficult to find a Spiritual Tier High Rank Spiritual Art within the entire Northern Spiritual Realm. However, this Spiritual Art was quite difficult to train in. Mu Chen was confident in his cultivation talent, but even so, it would still be difficult to train in this Great Pagoda Art.

    ¡°However, I do notck time.¡± Mu Chen muttered and immediately pped his hands as he turned back to return to his home. It looks like he must put all his effort into training this Great Pagoda Art.¡±

    Not far away from the courtyard, Mu Feng witnessed the events that happened. He could not help but let out a smile. Within that smile, you could see that he was quite satisfied: ¡°Little Mu¡¯s cultivation talent truly is outstanding. I had once trained in the Great Pagoda Art before, but I was only able to the first batch of Spiritual Energy to circte through after 5 days. And the first batch of Spiritual Energy only reached the Seventh Level of amplification.¡±

    ¡°That boy actually sessfully trained in it within half a day and the level of amplification was that shocking. He really hurt my pride.¡± Although he said this, Mu Feng could not conceal the prideful and delighted feelings within his eyes.

    ¡°Ohoho, Little Mu¡¯s talent is truly amazing. He would definitely be someone that far surpasses the outdated fellows like us in the future.¡± Zhou Ye also smiled as he nodded his head. His voice held a bit of longing.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Northern Spiritual Realm may seem very significant to us, but for Little Mu, it is way too small...¡±

    In the next few days, Mu Chen focused all his efforts on training the ¡°Great Pagoda Art¡±. The boy may asionally look like he waszy, but deep down inside, he was extremely stubborn. It was this stubborness that allowed him to have a distinguished reputation within the Spiritual Road. In the end, he even caused the massive event, which even numerous geniuses were stunned about.¡±

    By focusing all his efforts, the Spiritual Energy within Mu Chen¡¯s aura sea had rapidly be thicker in just seven short days. He was able to obtain a deeper insight regarding about the Great Pagoda Art. However, it seems that he was still some distance before he reached the Foundation Level. This made him let out a sound of disapproval. The Great Pagoda Art was truly something extraordinary.

    As his training in the Great Pagoda Art was going well, Mu Chen rxed a bit. Then, he began to multi-task and searched through numerous scrolls to find a few suitable Attack Spiritual Arts for him to learn.

    Although he has strengthened the base of his Spiritual Energy, it is still essential to have a few Attack Spiritual Arts to enhance hisbat abilities.

    And Liu Yang was not an ordinary person as well. He is ranked first in the Northern Spiritual Academy Earth ss. This was enough to prove just how powerful he is. At the same time, his father was the Liu Territory¡¯s lord. The Liu Territory is the strongest territory within the Northern Spiritual Realm. It is even slightly stronger than the Mu Territory. They often had many disputes with the Mu Territory over the past few years and did not like each other. Although the Liu Territory could not extend their reach to the Northern Spiritual Academy, they would still be able to give the best support to Liu Yang...

    However, was it really that easy to step on Mu Chen? Even the numerous geniuses within the Spiritual Road couldn¡¯t do that, a mere Liu Yang was far from being able to.

    At the training ground filled with stone blocks, a figure caused the dust to scatter around. Within his hands, a dark Spiritual Energy was constantly rotating and it emitted faint fluctuations.

    Only two of his fingers weren¡¯t bent. Under the dark Spiritual Energy, an extremely sharp, ck stabnded onto a block of stone.

    <i>KACHA!</i>

    The shattered rock pieces exploded outwards and cracks quickly spread through the block of stone. Within the boy¡¯s ck eyes, a cold atmosphere passed through. The two fingers that were deep inside the block of stone moved violently and with a muffled ringing sound, the waist-sized block was directly pierced through.

    The block of stone shattered. The boy did not stop and changed his hands from just fingers to a palm. With a faint sound of thunder, the Dark Spiritual Energy surged through and he hit a stone block using his backhand.

    The moment the palmnded onto the stone bloc, the boy stood on just one leg. The other legshed out with power at another block of stone.

    <i>BANG! BOOM!</i>

    The two muffled sounds rang out. Two stone blocks shattered and crashed straight down. The gravel from it flew off to the open space. The boy slowly lowered his leg and maintained a calm atmosphere. The dark Spiritual Energy within his palms quietly dispersed.

    <i>p p.</i>

    Sounds of apuse rang out from the side. Mu Chen looked and saw Mu Feng standing outside of the training ground with a smile. He was quite satisfied with the performance that Mu Chen had done earlier. It was like a tempest, the killing intent was hidden within the sharpness. It was in no way inferior to those his men that had honed it through battles of life and death. It looks like his son did not waste the year when he entered the Spiritual Road.

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    Mu Chen patted the dust off his arm and walked towards Mu Feng.

    ¡°Are you returning to the Northern Spiritual Academy tomorrow?¡± Mu Feng asked with a smile.

    Mu Chen nodded.

    ¡°If you are able to pass through thepetition this time, you should be able to advance to the Heaven ss of the Northern Spiritual Academy. At that time, you will be qualified topete for a ce within the ¡°Five Great Academies¡±. Mu Feng patted Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder as he spoke with a smile.

    ¡°A ce within the Five Great Academies, huh.¡±

    Mu Chen stretched his waist and a smile emerged on his face. ¡°Dad, rx. I will definitely obtain that ce...¡±

 Chapter 7 Mu Yuan

    <strong>Chapter 7 ¨C Mu Yuan</strong>

    Northern Spiritual City. A city that was born because of the Northern Spiritual Academy. The city is basically like the Northern Spiritual Academy and it maintains absolute neutrality within the Northern Spiritual Realm. Furthermore, the one in control of this ce is the Northern Spiritual Academy.

    This is why none of the disputes within the Northern Spiritual Realm would spread over here. Thus, the Northern Spiritual City is a bustling location. Aside from a few cities in the major territories, it could be considered as one of the top cities within the Northern Spiritual Realm.

    As the Northern Spiritual City was born due to the Northern Spiritual Academy, it was naturally a heavenly-like location for the students of the Northern Spiritual Academy. In this city, very few individuals would go against the Northern Spiritual Academy¡¯s students even without mentioning about the status of the Northern Spiritual Academy. After all, many of the students that came to train at the Northern Spiritual Academy would have some sort of a background. Furthermore, the sons and daughters of various territory lords would be among them. It would not be a pleasant thing if they offended these youths.

    When Mu Chen stepped out of the Transfer Spiritual Array, he saw the scene of a bustling city. He rubbed his head, which was slightly dizzy due to the transfer, and then looked at the Transfer Spiritual Array behind him.

    The arrangement of the Transfer Spiritual Array is extremely troublesome. There are only a handful ofrge cities that had the ability to position it. It was obvious that the Northern Spiritual City had the ability to do so with the Northern Spiritual Academy¡¯s power.

    Mu Chen walked away from the Transfer Spiritual Array and passed through a lively street. He went straight to the Northern Spiritual Academy located at the center of the city.

    On both sides of the street, there were many stores. Amongst them, the Spiritual Arts vendors shouted out. However, Mu Chen did not have the slightest idea of staying there. His father is one of the nine Territory Lords within the Northern Spiritual Realm. His collection would naturally be decent. Thus, the Spiritual Arts from these ces naturally would not enter Mu Chen¡¯s sights.

    After turning around a couple of street corners, the magnificent Northern Spiritual Academy could be seen. Many groups of students from the Northern Spiritual Academy could be seen on the streets. As the boys and girls gathered together, sounds ofughter could be heard. It was filled with youthful vitality.

    In his surroundings, many people would gaze toward Mu Chen. A couple beautiful girls would send a curious and shy gaze towards him. Within the Northern Spiritual Academy, Mu Chen could be considered as a celebrity.

    Without mentioning anything else, it would already cause others to tremble slightly within their hearts just by the fact that he had once obtained the qualifications to the Spiritual Road. After all, he was the only one to have obtained a spot for it.

    Although they did not know why Mu Chen was kicked out after being in the Spiritual Road for one year, but how could a person be ordinary if they obtained an entry for the Spiritual Road?

    Mu Chen did not care about the gazes that were thrown to him, he even smiled back. He had a handsome appearance. A gentle and brilliant smile and eyes that were as ck as the evening sky. Although he was roughly the same age as the other students, he possesses a unique disposition that the other innocent teenagers did not have.

    It was this disposition, coupled with theforting face, that made the girls¡¯ cheeks slightly hot as they looked at him in secret.

    All of a sudden, amotion rang out in the street in front. Many students quickly dispersed and a couple figures with a depressed expressed ran over. They looked anxiously at the surroundings and an astonished expression appeared shortly after.

    ¡°Brother Mu!¡± Several surprised shouts escaped from their mouth.

    ¡°Luo Dong, what are you guys doing?¡± Mu Chen saw a few familiar people and was slightly bewildered. They were in the same cultivation ss as him and their daily rtionship was quite good.

    ¡°Brother Mu, hurry and help out Su Ling. He was hit by Mu Yuan!¡± The boy named Luo Dong quickly responded.

    ¡°Mu Yuan?¡±

    The surrounding students were shocked when they heard that name. The one that was Number 2 in the Northern Spiritual Academy Earth ss, Mu Yuan? He was an aggressive fellow who was only slightly weaker than Liu Yang. Why would Su Ling dare provoke him?

    ¡°What happened?¡± Mu Chen frowned. Su Ling could be considered to be his best friend within the Northern Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°A while ago, Mu Yuan came over to talk about nonsense. He said that Brother Mu would definitely lose tomorrow. Su Ling could not endure it and said a few things back at him. Then, he was hit by Mu Yuan. The West Branch really is too arrogant...¡± Luo Dong said bitterly.

    Mu Chen¡¯s lip creased slightly. This made Luo Dong, who was beside him, shocked. He was quite familiar with Mu Chen and naturally knew that once Mu Chen did this action, he was probably quite angry.

    ¡°Bring me there.¡± Mu Chen said.

    ¡°Ah¡± Luo Dong and the others were stunned. They quickly said: ¡°Brother Mu, we should still find a Teacher first. There are many people over by Mu Yuan¡¯s side. Xue Dong, who you defeated before, and the Xiao Kun who is ranked number 6 in the Earth ss is also...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Lead the way.¡± Mu Chen smiled and gently patted Luo Dong¡¯s shoulder.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s smile, Luo Dong and the others looked at each other. They immediately bit their teeth and nodded. At most, they would only be hit, but how could they allow those guys from the West Branch to think that the East Branch were all softies?

    Several people surrounded Mu Chen as they headed over there. Only a few stunned students were left on the street. However, they soon recovered and stared at the direction that Mu Chen and the others have departed for with a fiery passion. They quickly followed them and flew off.

    Judging from Mu Chen¡¯s earlier appearance, could he be nning to pick a fight against three violent individuals within the Top Ten of the West Branch Earth ss by himself? This was quite an explosive event.

    A muffled sound rang out and a figure was blown away fiercely. His body stopped only after it left a long trace on the ground.

    ¡°The people from the East Branch seem to be bursting with too much self-confidence now. Even an unknown person would dare to yell in front of me, Mu Yuan. I really want to know just who gave you guys that confidence.¡±

    A boy in ck clothes crossed his arms and sneered at the ten helpless individuals on the ground. The one that was leading those ten men was Su Ling. At this moment, he was staring at the boy in ck clothes as he gritted his teeth.

    Behind the boy in ck clothes were two simrly aged boys. They, too, had a sneer on their face. They could not conceal the arrogance within their eyes.

    Surrounding them was a circle of students. However, they did not dare to speak. It was obvious that there weren¡¯t many who would dare to provoke these three individuals.

    ¡°Bah, Mu Yuan, stop acting so proud. You were lucky that Brother Mu wasn¡¯t here today, otherwise, your second rank in the Earth ss would disappear!¡± Su Ling said in anger.

    ¡°Mu Chen¡± Mu Yuan raised an eyebrow as if he was challenging him and a boy behind him let out a cold harrumph. He was the one that lost to Mu Chen, Xue Dong.

    ¡°That guy has a bit of skill, but I¡¯m not afraid of him. Ohoho, I can¡¯t wait until tomorrow when thepetition between the two Branches is over. The East Branch would behave themselves then.¡± Mu Yuan grinned and said: ¡°Brother Liu would let him know that it would be better off if he remained a low profile. Within the Northern Spiritual Academy, we, the West Branch, is the strongest!¡±

    ¡°I really can¡¯t wait to see his appearance when that guy loses.¡± Xue Dong said with a sneer.

    ¡°Only before that, I think I want to take care of you East Branch trashes.¡± Mu Yuan interweaved his fingers and gently gripped it. It issued out a clear cracking sound and he headed towards Su Ling and the others with an evil expression.

    Noticing that Mu Yuan refused to stop, Su Ling and the other looked slightly pale. He soon shouted out: ¡°Let¡¯s desperately fight against him¡±

    ¡°Fight!¡±

    These boys were still a bit courageous. If they showed no resistance in front of such a big crowd, it would be too shameful. They gritted their teeth and lifted their body as they charged towards Mu Yuan.

    ¡°A group of guys, who haven¡¯t even advanced to the Spiritual Movement Stage, dare to attack me? How overly confident.¡± Mu Yuanughed as he saw this. A faint Spiritual Energy rose from his palms.

    <i>¡°</i>BANG<i>!¡±</i>

    He stomped heavily on the ground and darted out like an arrow. He jumped over the numerous charging figures and appeared directly in front of the panicking Su Ling. With a sneer, his fist brought a sharp wind and he smashed directly at Su Ling¡¯s face.

    Su Ling stared at the swift winding from Mu Yuan¡¯s fist, yet it was simply toote to resist. He could only watch as the fist rapidly became bigger in his eyes. He closed his eyes as if he gave up and thought to himself that it looks like he had to lie down for a few days...

    Ah...

    Just when he closed his eyes, he seemed to hear a few screamsing from the surroundings. Then a muffled sound rang out and the st shook his face a bit. It didn¡¯t hurt as much as he imagined.

    He opened a tiny bit of his eyes and was stunned. A long white arm suddenly appeared from behind him and it easily stopped the st of winding from Mu Yuan¡¯s fist.

    Su Ling hurriedly turned around. He, then, saw the boy who made him feel rxed.

    ¡°Brother Mu!¡± Su Ling shouted in joy.

    ¡°You did a good job. At least, you did not disgrace the East Branch¡¯s face.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled at him. Then, he looked at Mu Yuan and the others, whose expression changed slightly, and said: ¡°I was the one that gave them that confidence, is there a problem?¡±

 Chapter 8 Liu Yang

    <strong>Chapter 8 Liu Yang</strong>

    ¡°I was the one that gave them that confidence, is there a problem?

    When Mu Yuan and the others looked at the smiling boy in front of him, their expressions changed slightly. The sneer that they had in their eyes became a little bit more dignified. Apparently, they still held a bit of fear towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°Hmph, how arrogant.¡±

    However, Mu Yuan was the first to recover. He stared at Mu Chen and let out a cold hmph. He also advanced to the Spiritual Movement Stage Initial Phase seven days ago. The two individuals behind him, Xue Dong and Xiao Kun, was also about to advance. What would Mu Chen dare to do when there was such a formation against him?

    Xue Dong and Xiao Kun also quickly thought of this point. A tint of fierceness passed through their eyes and the fear within them was weakened by a lot.

    ¡°I was only teaching them a little lesson today. In the Northern Spiritual Academy, it isn¡¯t the turn of the East Branch to butt in when we, the West Branch, are talking.¡± Mu Yuan pped his hands and let out a sneer towards Mu Chen: ¡°As for you, I think you would not dare to say such words after tomorrow.¡±

    The surrounding students were all frozen and did not dare let out a sound. They stared at the arrogant Mu Yuan. The group of East Branch students were all furious within their hearts, yet they kept the resentment to themselves.

    After he said these words, he waved his hand as if he wanted to left together with the others. He had already disyed their authority and power today in order to weaken the authority and power that the East Branch had.

    Su Ling and the others were extremely angry and clenched their fists. However, the other side had a powerful momentum now. Even if Mu Chen had finally arrived, he would not dare to fight back against him now.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask...¡±

    A sound came from behind them. Mu Yuan and the others paused for a moment and turned back to stare at the boy standing in front of Su Ling. At this moment, Mu Chen had a smile on his face.

    ¡°Are you not intending...to apologize before you leave?

    The surrounding sounds seemed to have be quiet. Many boys and girls stared at the smiling boy in a daze. Although Mu Chen had a brilliant smile on his face, they could feel a sharp chill from it.

    Su Ling and the others also froze for a moment. Then their face turned red. They did not believe that Mu Chen would stille forward for them when it was like this.

    ¡°Apologize?¡±

    Mu Yuan¡¯s face turned grim. He let out a mocking smile and said: ¡°Why?¡±

    He was used to being arrogant in the Northern Spiritual Academy. Is this guy crazy for asking him to apologize?

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s useless to talk.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head. Without saying anything more, he slowly walked towards Mu Yuan and the others.

    Mu Yuan and the others stared at the approaching Mu Chen with a dismal expression. Their eyes made contact for a moment and they could see a hint of coldness within those eyes.

    Within the Northern Spiritual Academy, Mu Chen had always remained rtively low profile. Aside from defeating Xue Dong, he had not done any remarkable deeds. However, no students within the Northern Spiritual Academy Earth ss would dare to underestimate him. Even unruly people like Mu Yuan would still fear him. How could a person, who qualified to participate in the Spiritual Road, be an ordinary person?

    That¡¯s why...

    ¡°Do it!¡±

    A cry came out from Mu Yuan¡¯s mouth. The Spiritual Energy violently surged through his arms. He stomped onto the ground and charged directly to Mu Chen. Behind him, Xue Dong and Xiao Kun followed him and kept to his side. These movements had quite the chemistry.

    Amotion broke out from the surroundings. It was evident that they did not imagine Mu Yuan and the others to be so straightforward. They did not hesitate to let out abined attack. Moreover, they were all aggressive individuals within the top ten ranks of the West Branch Earth ss.

    Mu Yuan was the strongest out of the three. He had already advanced to the Spiritual Movement Stage Initial Phase. Thus, his offensive was also the most ferocious. The Spiritual Energy wrapped around his palms and the windsing from it were like des. He hacked angrily at Mu Chen.

    However, just when the palm winds were about the hit Mu Chen, he gently took half a step to the side and his body passed by Mu Yuan. The eyebrows on his handsome face were slightly lowered and just like a sharp sword be unsheathed, the originally gentle face instantly became cold and aggressive.

    He did not directly go against Mu Yuan and instead went straight to the Xue Dong and Xiao Kun, who were slightly behind Mu Yuan, as he avoided Mu Yuan. The dark Spiritual Energy surrounded his fingers as he opened up his palm. A sharp sound of the wind could be faintly heard as the Spiritual Energy surged. He let off a smack towards Xue Dong and Xiao Kun.

    Xue Dong and Xiao Kun were surprised by this move of Mu Chen. However, they did not have any time to avoid it. They immediately bit their teeth and fired off a punch with all their strength.

    As long as they were able to stop Mu Chen for an instant, Mu Yuan would be able to turn back and aid them. When that happens, Mu Chen would bepletely surrounded and opened to attacks.

    Xue Dong and Xiao Kun had a ranking within the West Branch Earth ss. Naturally, they weren¡¯t just any ordinary individuals. However, they still slightly misjudged the strength of the boy in front of them and the proficiency in his attacks.

    When the two fists exploded outwards, Mu Chen¡¯s palm suddenly skimmed through the surface of their punches. It violently went further down andnded on their wrists. He, then, pulled powerfully.

    The two of them had their bodies fly forward due to being pulled and the momentum of their punch. Their bodies became unstable. Mu Chen¡¯s palm wind passed through their arms and like a snake charging out of a hole, itnded directly on their chest without any mercy.

    A deep sound rang out. Xue Dong and Xiao Kun¡¯s body suddenly flew backwards when they let out an astonished expression. Theynded heavily on the ground and issued out a scream. The clothes in front of their chest werepletely destroyed.

    Just by exchanging blows once, Xue Dong and Xiao Kun lost with ease.

    After Xue Dong and Xiao Kun let out a cry, the surrounding students finally recovered. They could not help but grin carelessly. Wasn¡¯t it too fast?

    ¡°Mu Chen!¡±

    An angry roar came from behind. When Mu Yuan noticed this scene, he was so angry that his face turned red. He did not imagine that Mu Chen would actually avoid him and take care of Xue Dong and Xiao Kun first.

    ¡°me Palm!¡±

    A fiery red Spiritual Energy erupted above Mu Yuan¡¯s palms. As the Spiritual Energy rise, it was like a fire and made the air be a little bit hotter.

    The surrounding students eximed loudly. Is this the strength of the second rank of the West Branch Earth ss?

    Mu Chen also turned around at this moment. He stared at the fierce Mu Yuan as he approached. His fingers clenched into a fist. There wasn¡¯t the slightest evasive action done and a punch surrounded by a dark Spiritual Energy was fired out.

    The fist and palm bombarded heavily with each other. A surge of air expanded from it. The Red and Dark Color intersected. However, Mu Yuan¡¯s face instantly turned blood red. His body violently trembled and with a <i>Puchi</i> sound, he spat out fresh blood from his mouth. He staggered a few steps backwards and finally sat down on his butt.

    With just one move, the victory was decided.

    Although they were both at the Spiritual Movement Stage Initial Phase, but it was evident that Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy was more condense and sharp. Mu Yuan could notpare to it at all.

    Xue Dong and Xiao Kun, who was beaten to the ground earlier, let out an astonished expression. Mu Yuan had the strength of a Spiritual Movement Stage Initial Phase, why couldn¡¯t he even receive one of Mu Chen¡¯s punches?

    ¡°How is this possible!¡± Mu Yuan also had a look of disbelief as he sat on the ground awkwardly. He did not even remember to wipe off the blood from his mouth.

    ¡°Brother Mu is amazing!¡±

    Su Ling and the others werepletely stunned. Soon, they let out a face filled with ecstasy. They did not expect Mu Chen would still be able to achieve an overwhelming advantage when he was fighting against three of them.

    However, Mu Chen had a calm expression. He stared at the awkward Mu Yuan and smiled: ¡°Now, can you apologize?¡±

    Mu Yuan¡¯s face changed slightly. He gritted his teeth and shouted: ¡°Dream on!¡±

    Mu Chen seemed to have expected that he would say that. The smile on his face became even more splendid. He nodded his head and strode off towards Mu Yuan. A dark ck Spiritual Energy slowly appeared once again on his palms.

    Mu Yuan stared at Mu Chen who was approaching. He did not know why he could feel a chill when he looked at Mu Chen¡¯s magnificent smile.

    Mu Chen approached Mu Yuan. The dark ck Spiritual Energy above his palm became more and more dense. However, when his foot stopped in front of Mu Yuan, a gentle pping sound rang out beside him.

    ¡°Ohoho, as expected from a person that had participated in the Spiritual Road before. However, your actions seemed like you do not care about the West Branch at all?¡±

    Mu Chen tilted his head. He looked at the crowd as it separated. From there, a figure slowly came forward with a smile. When the nearby students saw him, they could not help but take a step back and fear appeared within their eyes.

    Under the fearful gazes, the boy stood in front of Mu Chen. He had a somewhat handsome appearance. However, the corner of his lips revealed a sense of stubborness as well as pride that could not be concealed. At this moment, he crossed his arms and within the gaze that stared at Mu Chen, there was a disposition as if he was looking at his prey.

    It was the number one person of the West Branch Earth ss, Liu Yang.

 Chapter 9 Confrontation

    <strong>Chapter 9 Confrontation</strong>

    ¡°Liu Yang...¡±

    Mu Chen nced at the boy who crossed his arms. He did not seem surprised and only calmly said: ¡°You¡¯ve watched the show for half a day now. So you finally couldn¡¯t resisting out?¡±

    Mu Yuan, Xue Dong and Xiao Kun looked at Liu Yang. They were overjoyed and immediately shouted Brother Liu. When they turned their gaze at Mu Chen again, it had be a little bit more arrogant and aggressive.

    Mu Chen¡¯s reputation was not weak within the Northern Spiritual Academy Earth ss. Furthermore, he had defeated the three of them together just a while ago. However, there was still a bit of a gap between the person who was Number One in the Earth ss. With Liu Yang backing them up, they naturally did not feel afraid of Mu Chen.

    Liu Yang stared at the humiliated trio. He frowned and gave a cold stare at Mu Chen: ¡°Mu Chen, you probably have to give an exnation to the West Branch about this matter today?¡±

    ¡°An exnation?¡±

    Mu Chen stared at the boy, who had thergest reputation in the West Branch Earth ss, and smiled: ¡°They harmed the students from the East Branch for no reason. From what I see, you should be the one that gives an exnation to us.¡±

    The surrounding student secretly grinned as they noticed the two of them confronting each other. These two individuals were probably the most outstanding ones within the Northern Spiritual Academy Earth ss. They originally nned on deciding the victor tomorrow; nobody expected that they would face off each other today.

    Liu Yang narrowed his eyes slightly. A cold chill appeared in his eyes. Nobody would dare to be so rude to him within the Northern Spiritual Academy Earth ss. Although he had heard stories about Mu Chen, he is still the number one person among the Northern Spiritual Academy Earth ss.

    ¡°You¡¯re still so arrogant...¡±

    Liu Yang revealed a mocking smile. He stared at Mu Chen: ¡°I¡¯m really curious. For a person who obtained the Spiritual Road¡¯s qualification by luck and was kicked out forcibly, where did this arrogant spirit of yourse from?¡±

    Anger appeared in Su Ling and the others¡¯ eyes as they heard these harsh words. However, they knew that Liu Yang wasn¡¯t someone that they could defeat. They could only hold in their hatred and gritted their teeth.

    ¡°You will know whether it is luck when you test it out.¡± Compared to their anger, Mu Chen only gently smiled as he spoke.

    Liu Yang¡¯s pupil shrank. It was evident that he did not think that Mu Chen would dare speak to him like this. His voice gradually became colder: ¡°I originally nned on fighting against you during thepetition between the two Branches tomorrow. However, it seems that you are impervious to the situation you¡¯re in. I will take care of you now so I don¡¯t have to waste time tomorrow.¡±

    After saying this, Liu Yang took a step forward. The Spiritual Energy that arise was many times stronger than Mu Yuan in terms of density.

    Seeing Liu Yang¡¯s imposing manner, Su Ling and the others were surprised. That Liu Yang actually dared to attack now?

    They looked at Mu Chen worriedly, yet they were only able to see a simrly aged, innocent face without the slightest fear. The ck eyes reflected off dark light that people could not see through.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s calm appearance, Su Ling and the others¡¯ concerns faded a bit. Although Liu Yang was the number one individual of the Northern Spiritual Academy Earth ss, Mu Chen was not someone that weak as well. It would not be easy for him to take care of Brother Mu.

    ¡°You really are...pushing your luck too much.¡±

    Mu Chen shook his head and curled his lips. The brilliant smile on the innocent face gradually became cold. On his palm, a dark ck Spiritual Energy began to circte around his fingertips.

    The atmosphere between the two of them became tense. Many students could not help but widen their eyes. The two individuals in front of them were the strongest within the Northern Spiritual Academy Earth ss. They, too, were curious about who was stronger.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Just when they were about to fight, a cry came out from a distance. Afterwards, the sound of the wind breaking rang out and a burly figure appeared in between the two of them.

    ¡°Teacher Mo!¡±

    When the students saw the person that arrived, they were suddenly surprised and hurried to let out their greetings.

    The middle-aged man that was referred to as Teacher Mo had a determined expression. Within his body, a striking amount of Spiritual Energy fluctuations were looming. It caused the nearby students to feel a little bit of pressure.

    And when they noticed him, even the arrogant Liu Yang straightened up a bit. The person in front of him is a genuine Spirit Stage powerhouse. Even within the Northern Spiritual Academy and Northern Spiritual Realm, he could be considered as a first-ss individual. Naturally, he did not dare to offend him.

    ¡°If you want to fight within the academy, you can do so at the Martial Stadium. Do you want to be punished for disgracing others outside?¡± Teacher Mo looked around and said in a stern voice.

    ¡°Oh, what is Teacher Mo saying? We were just doing an exchange.¡±

    Liu Yang smiled. He knew that he would not be able to take any actions today. He looked at Mu Chen and extended a finger towards him. He gave a faint nod and said: ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you at thepetition between the two branches tomorrow.¡±

    After he said that, Liu Yang turned around and brought the people away with him. However, you could hear a faint murmur: ¡°He¡¯s only just a person who was kicked out of the Spiritual Road halfway...¡±

    Su Ling and the others heard the deliberate murmur from Liu Yang. They face turned pale and they said as they gritted their teeth: ¡°Brother Mu, isn¡¯t he being too arrogant? At least you were able to qualify for the Spiritual Road, who the f*ck does he think he is?¡±

    Mu Chen looked at the angry Su Ling. He could not help but let out a smile as he patted his shoulder. He said: ¡°Why are you getting so angry? If a dog bites you, do you have to bit him back?¡±

    ¡°Even so, it doesn¡¯t feel good at all.¡±

    ¡°True, it feels pretty terrible.¡± Mu Chen chuckled and a coldness appeared on the boy¡¯s innocent face. ¡°Although I won¡¯t bite him, but I enjoy beating them to death with a stick. I will beat him up so that he will not dare to make such noise again.¡±

    ¡°That boy from the Liu Family is truly shameful like his father.¡±

    Teacher Mo stared at the direction where Liu Yang departed to. He frowned as if he was slightly dissatisfied. He then turned to Mu Chen and let out a smile and said:

    ¡°Well said, that suits my taste as well.¡±

    ¡°However, it was said that Liu Yang is also at the Spiritual Movement Stage Initial Phase currently. He also possesses the Human Level Spiritual Pulse, so his strength isparable to a Spiritual Movement Stage Middle Phase. Are you certain that you would defeat him at thepetition between the two branches tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Teacher Mo, please rest assured. I will not disgrace you.¡± Mu Chen smiled. Teacher Mo managed the East Branch. If the East Branch lost too poorly at thepetition, he would lose some face.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to head back first, Teacher Mo.¡±

    Teacher Mo stared at Mu Chen, who was leaving together with Su Ling and the others, and waved his hand. He also smacked his lips. That boy is still quite young, yet there is something that could not be seen by others within him. You could not see the slightest bit of arrogance within the boy, but you are able to vaguely feel the sharpness hidden within his gentleness. That boy...

    ¡°He is indeed someone that can overwhelm the individuals from the Spiritual Road...If he was to sessfullyplete the Spiritual Road¡¯s trial, he would probably be like hotcakes to the Five Great Academies. How would he still be here...¡±

    Teacher Mo sighed. He was actually looking forward to thepetition between the two branches tomorrow. It was said that the guy from the Liu Family had made sufficient preparations. Who knows who would be the one to have the finalugh at thepetition to determine the Number One of the Earth ss?

    The color of the night became darker. Within his room, Mu Chen quietly sat in a cross-legged position. His hands formed a seal. It was obvious that he had entered the state of cultivation. Near his body, the Spiritual Aura within the world fluctuated. Then, they followed his breath and entered his body.

    As more and more of the Spiritual Aura entered Mu Chen¡¯s body, a faint, dark ck light shed on the surface of his body.

    Within his aurasea, the dark ck Spiritual Energy flowed. The density of it was many times stronger than what he had first started to train. It was evident that Mu Chen had ced quite the effort in cultivating it during this period of time.

    A trace of the Spiritual Energy circted through the cultivation route of the Great Pagoda Art. In the end, it turned into a dark ck Spiritual Energy and entered his aurasea. It caused a vigorous feeling as it became more intense.

    Currently, Mu Chen had gradually be skilled in the Great Pagoda Art, but he has not been able to reach the Foundation Level yet. However, he could faintly feel that step would not be very far away...

    Mu Chen did not be rash or impatient. He quietly exerted restraint on the Spiritual Energy that was being infused to his aurasea. When the final traces of the Spiritual Energy entered his aurasea, he could feel a tremble within it. The dark ck Spiritual Energy within his aurasea surged. It actually swelled up at an rming rate and strength began to flow through his limbs.

    Mu Chen was a little bit startled by the change within his aurasea. He could not help but chuckle loudly. It really was unexpected that he actually broke through at this moment...

 Chapter 10 Academy Competition

    <strong>Chapter 10 ¨C Academy Competition</strong>

    The following day. When the hot sunlight showered down onto the Northern Spiritual City, gradual signs of hotheadedness appeared within the Northern Spiritual Academy.

    The Northern Spiritual Academy is divided into East and West Branches. There is considerablepetition between the two branches. However, it must be mentioned that there will only be growth when there ispetition. This is why the Northern Spiritual Academy had produced many outstanding students during the past two years.

    Among thepetition between the two branches, the Academy Competition, held once every couple of months, was the most fiery and fierce. The rankings of many individuals within the Academy would be decided during the Academy Competition. A youth will ultimately seek to prevail over others. In addition, who wouldn¡¯t want to show off in front of the many beautiful female seniors and juniors? Because of this, many students would put in a lot of effort to obtain decent results at the Academy Competition.

    At the west area of the Northern Spiritual Academy, there was a vast arena-like space. Many rings for martialpetition were distributed through it. Near the rings, there were many stone staircases that acted as seats. Right now, these seats were allpletely filled with a sea of humans.

    All kinds of sound such as conversation and whispers gathered together. Moreover, it was mixed with a tinkling sound ofughter from the young girls and it filled the atmosphere with a youthful vigor.

    Within therge stadium, there were many people. However, it was clearly divided into two sections. That is the West Branch and the East Branch students. Because of thepetitive rtionship they shared, the two sides would asionally provoke each other, making the atmosphere particrly lively.

    ¡°We, the East Branch, only upied four seats out of the top ten within the Earth ss. Moreover, the top three were all upied by the West Branch. I really don¡¯t know if there will be any changes after this Academy Competition.¡±

    ¡°We the East Branch also have a number of powerful individuals. Liu Feng and Tan Qingshan are rumored to soon reach the Spiritual Movement Stage. If they seeded, then it would be possible for them to reach the top five.

    At the seats of the East Branch, a few students talked to each other. On the side, Su Ling heard the conversation and pouted his lips. He said: ¡°You¡¯re not even aware of the main point of the Academy Competition. It doesn¡¯t matter how many seats the East Branch is behind, as long as Brother Mu obtains first ce, the West Branch would not dare to bark at us.¡±

    The East Branch students looked at each other and immediately sighed. Although what he said was correct, Mu Chen would still need to defeat Liu Yang in order to be number one of the Earth ss. It was rumored that he possesses a Human Level Spiritual Pulse...

    ¡°Brother Mu, this time, we, the East Branch, are all counting on you.¡± Su Ling grinned at the boy in front of him as he spoke.

    Mu Chen only smiled but his eyes remained at the stadium. Although it had not officially begun, there were already a few students beginning to fight in the ring.

    Just when Mu Chen stared at the stadium, a ruckus sounded out from behind him. Then, a fragrance came over as a graceful and slender figure appeared by his side. A sweet voice appeared: ¡°Oi!¡±

    Mu Chen tilted his head to stare at Tang Qian¡¯Er, who appeared beside him. Thetter wore a jaded green outfit. Her bouncing ck ponytail and extremely pretty face attracted many fervent stares over from the surroundings.

    Tang Qian¡¯Er was a student from the East Branch Heaven ss and she was extremely beautiful. She had an amazing personality as well. Thus, so there was no shame for her to be considered as one of the Flowers within the East Branch. No matter where she goes, she would naturally attract a variety of envious eyes.

    ¡°Why did youe?¡± Due to Tang Qian¡¯Er appearing here, Mu Chen was a little surprised. This should be the period when the Heaven ss students are training, right?

    ¡°I came here to cheer for you.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er smiled. She joked around and said: ¡°And in case you were beaten downpletely, I can still carry you back.¡±

    ¡°Why thank you.¡± Mu Chen shook his head sourly.

    ¡°Hey, will you be fine? You had a conflict with Liu Yang yesterday, so he probably made up his mind to cause trouble for you today.¡± Concern filled Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s eyes. Although teasing is just teasing, she also understood the importance of today¡¯s events. Otherwise, she would not throw aside her cultivation course and run over here.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Mu Chen smiled. Just when he started to speak, his expression suddenly changed. He raised his head up to stare at the other side. In the center of the West Branch¡¯s seats, a cold gaze stared directly at him. It was Liu Yang.

    Others such as Mu Yuan and Xue Dong gathered near Liu Yang¡¯s side. At this moment, they were all sending out challenging sneers over to this side.

    Mu Chen and Liu Yang exchanged gazes from afar. At the ce where the gazes intersect, sparks seemed to sh over there.

    The two of them were both well-known individuals within the two branches. And many people knew what the main show was for today. This is why their confronting gazes made them grin. It seems like the today¡¯s show would not escape them.

    Liu Yang stared at Mu Chen. Then his attention turned to Tang Qian¡¯Er, who was beside him. He could not help but grit his teeth. When he looked at Mu Chen again, the gaze turned colder again.

    ¡°How troubling...¡± Mu Chen was able to discover all these subtle changes. He then looked at Tang Qian¡¯Er as he spoke. Everybody in the Northern Spiritual Academy knew that Liu Yang liked Tang Qian¡¯Er. However, he had never gotten a good look from her. Aside from the grudge held between their fathers, Mu Chen would sometimes think that Liu Yang was against him so often because of the jealousy that Tang Qian¡¯Er was close to him.

    ¡°If you dislike me giving you trouble, then I¡¯ll leave.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er said with a straight face.

    Mu Chen could not resistughing. His ck eyes stared at Tang Qian¡¯Er. The boy¡¯s bright eyes made the girl blush slightly, but, as a stubborn person, she still managed to stare directly at Mu Chen.

    ¡°If it¡¯s him...He shouldn¡¯t be considered trouble.¡± Mu Chen said with a smile.

    ¡°Hmph, you just know how to boast. Say that after you won.¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er pouted her lips and she nced at the stadium with her beautiful eyes. Her pretty face suddenly changed and she whispered: ¡°That guy actually came as well...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s line of sight followed hers over. His expression was also startled for a moment. Not only him, the entire East Branch seats instantly became a little quieter.

    Their gazended at the West Branch seats. There were a couple individuals at the age of 17 to 18. They were older than the other Heaven ss students by a bit. At this moment, these individuals were all leaning on the rail andzily stared at the ring within the stadium and would asionally crack jokes. It was obvious that their attention was not on the stadium.

    At the center of those individuals, there were two figures that stood out the most. A boy and a girl. The girl had a bright red dress and her peach-like eyes were extremely attractive. It was Hong Ling from the West Branch.

    The other figure was a person dressed up in white. He had a tall stature and a handsome appearance. At this moment, he vaguely nced through the West Branch area. The areas that he nced upon instantly became quiet, it was evident that their momentum was oppressed.

    ¡°Kuh...It¡¯s actually Liu MuBai. I didn¡¯t think that he woulde as well...¡± Su Ling gulped and said with a dry voice.

    If they were facing Liu Yang, they would still be able to have a bit of fighting spirit within their heart. However, in front of Liu MuBai, they were not able to produce the slightest bit of courage.

    Because Liu MuBai is the true number one within the Northern Spiritual Academy. Ever since he entered the Northern Spiritual Academy, nobody was ever able to shake his number one position.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze stared at the dazzling figure in white. His ck eyes exchanged gazes with him. Even from a distance, it still seems that there was an oppression enveloping them.

    The four eyes exchanged gazes. However, within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, the fear that the other students have did not appear. This calm exchange of gazes made the figure in white a little surprised and he frowned.

    ¡°Oh, that boy has quite the charisma.¡± Beside Liu Mubai, the seniors from the West Branch actually noticed that Mu Chen was not afraid of Liu Mubai and was a little shocked.

    Hong Ling¡¯s eyes also stared at Mu Chen when he exchanged gazes with Liu Mubai. The boy¡¯s face seemed to be slightly immature, but it made others feel calm. It felt that even the genuine number one of the Northern Spiritual Academy was not able to impact him.

    She could not help but be entranced. The timid boy that had follow her back then really changed a lot...

    ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    A sound came over from nearby. Liu Yang stared happily over to this side.

    Liu Mubai gave a nod towards Liu Yang. Then, his hands clenched onto the railing. He did not say anything, but the atmosphere at the East Branch shrank a bit. On the other hand, the West Branch¡¯s momentum expanded by taking advantage of this.

    It was evident that Liu Mubai purposely came over to subdue their momentum. With his position in the Northern Spiritual Academy, even the East Branch Heaven ss seniors would not dare to confront him.

    And just when Liu Mubai¡¯s imposing manner oppressed the audience, a crisp bell sound rang out suddenly. This made many students recover their focus. The Academy Competition was finally about to begin.

 Chapter 11 Tan Qingshan

    <strong>Chapter 11 ¨C Tan Qingshan</strong>

    The crisp sound of the bell rang out through the skies. Beneath it, the lively atmosphere also reached its peak.

    Directly at the north of the stadium, three figures were sitting side by side. The person at the left was Teacher Mo that appeared yesterday. The person at the right was a middle-aged man with a skinny face. His face was tense and his eyes were slightly sunken. He seemed to be quite strict.

    ¡°Oh, the Academy Competition this time seemed to be livelier than ever.¡± In the main seat between the two individuals was a white-haired old man. He smiled as he stared at the fiery atmosphere below andughed.

    ¡°The situation was mostly clear for the past Academy Competitions, but this one is somewhat difficult to predict.¡± Teacher Mo said with a smile.

    ¡°Why is it difficult to predict? Liu Yang is currently at the Spiritual Movement Stage Initial Phase. Coupled with his Human Level Spiritual Pulse, he would probably be ranked rather high up even within the Heaven ss. Although that Mu Chen is pretty good, there is still a bit of a difference between him and Liu Yang. ¡°The stern middle-aged man seated at the right curled his lips. He was the highest level instructor for the West Branch. He naturally wanted the West Branch students to get the best results.

    ¡°Teacher Xi, it is not wise to look down on a person who qualified for the Spiritual Road.¡± Teacher Mo muttered.

    ¡°Unfortunately, that is only said for the ones that sessfully passed through the trial within the Spiritual Road.¡± The stern middle-aged man shook his head as he spoke.

    The white-haired old man heard the dispute between the two of them and smiled. Apparently, he had long been ustomed to it. His muddle eyes looked at the seat within the East Branch and stopped at a boy with a thin body. He said: ¡°It¡¯s a pity. Our Northern Spiritual Realm haven¡¯t had a person who qualified for the Spiritual Road for over ten years...This Mu Chen obtained the qualifications, yet he was kicked out halfway. He never experienced the final stage of the Spiritual Road, so his one year trial within the Spiritual Road was considered in vain. This even wasted one year¡¯s time of training for him.

    Teacher Mo nodded regretfully. They weren¡¯t able to cultivate Spiritual Energy within the Spiritual Road. However, they were able to obtain Spiritual Energy Empowerment if they sessfully passed through the final stage of the trial. If they were extremely talented individuals, it wasn¡¯t impossible for them to advance to the Spiritual Rotation Stage or even the Spirit Stage within one night. Originally, Mu Chen would have be the strongest individual within the younger generation in Northern Spiritual Realm if he passed through the trial. The space for the Five Great Academies would also be properly delivered to his hand and nobody would be able topete against him for the qualifications.

    At that time, even a person like Liu Mubai could only be below him.

    However, who would have expected this unforeseeable event of being kicked out halfway. Mu Chen failed to obtain the most valuable Spiritual Energy Empowerment from the Spiritual Road and was kicked out halfway. Because of this, he had wasted an entire year of time to cultivate Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°Principal Xiao, what on earth did Mu Chen do in the Spiritual Road? Why would he be kicked out halfway through? I know that boy¡¯s talents, his disposition is also excellent. He would never have been kicked out due to poor results.¡± Teacher Mo frowned, he could not help but ask. He only knew that Mu Chen caused some sort ofmotion within the Spiritual Road, but he was not aware of the details.

    When he heard this question, the stern middle-aged man also looked at the Principal of the Northern Spiritual Academy. It was obvious that he was also curious about it.

    On the other hand, Principal Xiao gently stroked his beard and gave a bitter smile when he heard this question. He said: ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about it either, but I heard that themotion that he caused in the Spiritual Road was not small...It even startled the higher ups of the Five Great Academy.¡±

    Teacher Mo and the stern middle aged man were both stunned. Their eyes had suspicion within them. They never imagined that Mu Chen caused an event that would startle the entire world.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about this now. The bell has rung already, it is time to announce that the Academy Competition has started.¡± It was obvious that Principal Xiao did not want to say any more about it and immediately waved his hand as he spoke.

    Teacher Mo nodded after he heard him speak. He stood up and nced at the entire ce. A deep, forceful voice echoed within every student¡¯s ears.

    ¡°It is time now, the Academy Competition has started. Remember, you are not allowed to kill during the duel between the two branches!¡±

    ¡°You should all know the rules already. The ones that step onto the ring have an opportunity to challenge their opponents. However, you only have one chance, so you should know your limits and pick a suitable opponent.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Within the venue, the dense pack of human respectfully replied.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s like this...¡± Teacher Mo nodded and waved his hand: ¡°Let it begin.¡±

    Right after his hand was lowered, another loud bell sound rang out. It almost spread through the entire Northern Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°Liu Xiong, hurry ande down here. I¡¯ve disliked you for a long time!¡±

    ¡°Chen Tong, you should alsoe out as well. This time, I¡¯ll pay you back fromst time!¡±

    Mu Chen stared at the messy scene within the venue. He could not help but smile. However, the majority of these duels were rather ordinary, so he did not care too much about it. He would only asionally look in the direction of the West Branch¡¯s Liu Yang. Liu Yang, too, was staring coldly at him.

    By now, everybody in the Northern Spiritual Academy knew that Liu Yang had mentioned about selecting Mu Chen as his opponent during the Academy Competition. Thus, nobody in the West Branch dared to challenge him first. Of course with Mu Chen¡¯s strength, the West Branch students also knew that the only one who was qualified to be his opponent was Liu Yang.

    They were quite looking forward to the duel between the two most excellent students from the East and West Branch Earth ss.

    Mu Chen did not care about the cold stare that Liu Yang gave towards him. He would asionally talk softly with Tang Qian¡¯Er who was beside him. However, this action only caused Liu Yang to grit his teeth even more.

    The duels within the stadium were quite lively. However, the ones that attracted the most interest were the students ranked rather high up within the Earth ss. Because only those duels would be able to change the rankings.

    ¡°That¡¯s our East Branch¡¯s Tan Qingshan. Sure enough, he took action...¡±

    Su Ling, who was beside him, suddenly let out an excited shout. Mu Chen¡¯s gaze also followed it over and looked. Not far away from them, a boy in ck clothes stood up and walked towards a ring.

    The boy looked quite skinny and his face looked slightly pale. However, he pursed his lips tightly to show his determination. He did not speak or smile. It was as if he didn¡¯t hear the sounds from his surroundings.

    ¡°Tan Qingshan...¡±

    Mu Chen stared at the boy in ck clothes and was slightly startled. He was somewhat familiar with him. Tang Qingshan was considered to be the strongest person within the East Branch Earth ss before he came to the Northern Spiritual Academy. Even now, he would be able to reach the top five among the Earth ss students.

    Tan Qingshan also noticed Mu Chen¡¯s gaze. His body paused for a moment and he raised his head to nce at him. A faint smile appeared on his silent and unsmiling face.

    ¡°Good luck.¡±

    Mu Chen gave a smile to him. Although he was not particr close to him, they were still East Branch students. And so, he did not dislike Tan Qingshan.

    Tan Qingshan nodded. Then, he jumped onto a ring. Suddenly, many eyes shot straight towards him. Within the East Branch, Tan Qingshan had quite a bit of reputation.

    ¡°I wonder who he is going to challenge...¡±

    A few people whispered and their eyes were filled with curiosity. There probably aren¡¯t many individuals within the West Branch that Tan Qingshan would regard as an opponent, right?

    ¡°Liu Yang.¡±

    Under the many gazes, Tan Qingshan¡¯s gaze stared directly at a figure in front of the West Branch. His quiet voice caused arge uproar.

    ¡°He actually wants to challenge Liu Yang?¡±

    Many students looked at each other. Although Tan Qingshan was considered to be someone ranked high up within the Earth ss, but there was still arge gap between him and Liu Yang. Nobody even imagined that he would take the initiative to challenge him.

    Within the West Branch¡¯s seats, Liu Yang was also startled for a moment. His eyes soon became depressed. Currently, Mu Chen hasn¡¯t been challenged by anyone, yet he was already challenged. Wouldn¡¯t that make others feel that Liu Yang¡¯s intimidation was weaker than Mu Chen?

    ¡°Conceited guy.¡±

    Liu Yang stood up. That gloomy atmosphere caused the West Branch students nearby to shudder. It was obvious that Liu Yang was quite terrifying at this moment.

    Liu Yang jumped straight into the ring. He stared at Tan Qingshan , then he looked at Mu Chen. He said with an expressionless appearance: ¡°Did you find someone to test me out first?

    When his voice dropped, he did not wait for Mu Chen¡¯s response and stared down at Tan Qingshan. The smile he gave was a bit ghastly: ¡°Ignorant trash, do you still think that you¡¯re the number one person within the East Branch Earth ss?¡±

    Tan Qingshan stared at Liu Yang. His eyes became a lot more serious. He was once the strongest student within the East Branch Earth ss. Although that title was transferred to Mu Chenter, his prideful self continued to work hard and train. The rtionship he shared with Mu Chen was more like apetitive rtionship. After all, they were both East Branch students, so he would not cause trouble for Mu Chen. However, if he was able to defeat Liu Yang here, he should be able to retrieve back his first ce.

    Tan Qingshan grasped his palms tightly. A deep yellow Spiritual Energy surged throughout his body and finally wrapped around his arms. A fierce, imposing manner slowly emitted out from his body.

    ¡°This Spiritual Energy...¡±

    Su Ling and the others were surprised as they stared at the Spiritual Energy above Tan Qingshan¡¯s arms.

    ¡°He also advanced to the Spiritual Movement Stage!¡±

 Chapter 12 Action

    <strong>Chapter 12 Action</strong>

    ¡°Spiritual Movement Stage?¡±

    Many individuals issued a cry in surprise as they looked at the ring. Following that, astonished gazes began to gather at Tan Qingshan. No wonder he dared to challenge Liu Yang, so he, too, had advanced into the Spiritual Movement Stage.

    ¡°Amazing...¡± Su Ling also had a shocked expression. He stared enviously at Tan Qingshan¡¯s back. Currently within the Earth ss, there were only three individuals that advanced to the Spiritual Movement Stage: Mu Chen, Liu Yang and Mu Yuan. And now, Tan Qingshan was the fourth.

    Mu Chen also nodded his head slightly. It was evident that Tan Qingshan was quite talented as he was able to be the number one individual within the East Branch Earth ss before. Most importantly, his family environment wasn¡¯t that good. All his achievements was something that he obtained through desperate training. Thus, Mu Chen actually had a favorable expression towards him. A person, who earned his own right to be arrogant, was someone worthy of respect.

    ¡°Oh, so this is why you have such courage. It turned out you also advanced to the Spiritual Movement Stage.¡± Liu Yang was slightly stunned by Tan Qingshan¡¯s aura for a moment, he soon let out a sneer.

    Tan Qingshan remained silent. His gaze towards Liu Yang gradually became sharp and the deep yellow Spiritual Energy on his arm exuded a heavy fluctuation as it rise.

    Liu Yang stared coldly at Tan Qingshan, he extended a hand and gently curved it: ¡°Let¡¯s do this. Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t give you the chance.¡±

    ¡°How arrogant!¡±

    Seeing Liu Yang act like this, Su Ling and the others cursed at him in anger.

    Just when Su Ling cursed at him, Tan Qingshan¡¯s legs violent stomped onto the ground. His figure rushed out like a cheetah and the deep yellow flow mixed with a heavy force headed straight towards Liu Yang¡¯s chest.

    Liu Yang stared at the approaching Tan Qingshan and issued out a sigh. The fiery red Spiritual Energy exploded out from his arms. He did not try to avoid and instead, his fingers clenched into a fist as it bombarded heavily against Tan Qingshan¡¯s palms.

    A deep voice sounded out and st enveloped the two individuals. Dust immediately stirred above the ground and the two bodies trembled. However, Liu Yang did not move at all while Tan Qingshan took a step back.

    A serious expression helped stabilize Tan Qingshan¡¯s body. The deep yellow Spiritual Energy on his arms became denser and his entire arm showed a deep yellow color as if it was a rock.

    ¡°Mountain Fist!¡±

    Tan Qingshan rushed out again. The speed that the armsshed out was slightly slower, but the heavy force was like a rockslide. This made many people¡¯s faces stiffened with dismay.

    BOOM!

    Tan Qingshan¡¯s arms were like a rock. It let out a fast and sharp st and waves of offensive were hurled towards Liu Yang. Yet Liu Yang¡¯s face remained cold. The fiery red Spiritual Energy seemed to wrap around his arms like a fire and he forcibly blocked all of Tan Qingshan¡¯s attacks.

    The st formed by the two Spiritual Energies as they collide cleared the entire ring. The people who were nearby even felt pain on their face.

    ¡°Tan Qingshan is pretty good. He is able to fight neck to neck against Liu Yang!¡± Su Ling and the others let out a cry of joy as they watched the fierce battle.

    ¡°However, Tan Qingshan had only reached the Spiritual Movement Stage, it would not be easy for him to defeat Liu Yang.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er gently shook her head. Although she disliked Liu Yang, she still had to admit that he had quite the skill.

    ¡°What Tan Qingshan trained in should be the Mountain Art. It is a Common Tier High Rank Spiritual Art from the Northern Spiritual Academy. However, Liu Yang might have trained in the Spiritual Tier Low Rank Spiritual Art Srme...¡± Mu Chen said as he stared at the ring.

    Su Ling suddenly let out a sigh of regret when he heard those words. Apparently, he hoped that Tan QIngshan would be able to win. If that were to have happened, then Liu Yang probably wouldn¡¯t dare to act so arrogant from now on, right?

    As they held a conversation with each other, the battle within the ring also became more intense. Tan Qingshan¡¯s face seemed to have turned dark red. It was obvious that he had pushed his strength to the limits. The attacks were also be more and more wild.

    A rock-like punch suddenly soared and smashed heavily towards Liu Yang¡¯s belly. However, just when the fist was about toe into contact with Liu Yang¡¯s body, Liu Yang moved backwards using a strange step. He avoided the sharp blow that Tan Qingshan had been plotting for a long time.

    When his fist was avoided, Tan Qingshan felt that he was careless. He, then, noticed that the corner of Liu Yang¡¯s lips went up and formed a cold smile.

    ¡°Srme Fist!¡±

    Liu Yang¡¯s fingers formed into a palm. He suddenly let out a shot. The fiery red Spiritual Energy exploded outwards like a me and a powerful force and heat erupted out. It directly passed through Tan Qingshan¡¯s defense and fiercelynded on his chest.

    The me-like Spiritual Energy exploded outwards when Liu Yang¡¯s palms made contact with Tan Qingshan¡¯s chest. That enormous energy directly sted away Tan Qingshan. Under many watchful gazes, Tan Qingshan fell heavily on the ring and immediately spat out blood.

    Seeing that the situation changed instantly, an uproar suddenly burst out from the surroundings.

    Tan Qingshan wiped the blood from his mouth and gritted his teeth. Liu Yang¡¯s Spiritual Energy was zing and domineering. It was many times stronger than the Spiritual Energy that he had cultivated.

    Liu Yang stared coldly at the helpless Tan Qingshan. He did not have any intentions of stopping. He pushed off with the tip of his toe and he charged out like an eagle. A legshed out at Tan Qingshan.

    Tan Qingshan weaved around awkwardly and narrowly avoided Liu Yang¡¯s attack. His face was a little bit pale. It was obvious that he did not expect Liu Yang to pursue him relentlessly after he gained the upper hand.

    However, he also had a stubborn attitude. Since Liu Yang acted so overbearing, he refused to admit his defeat. He only stared fiercely at Liu Yang.

    ¡°So there really is a bit of pride left within you?

    Seeing this, Liu Yang shook his head and sneered. Hostility appeared within his eyes and he moved and appeared to the right of Tan Qingshan. Mixed with a zing Spiritual Energy, the shadow of his leg shed and he kicked directly at Tan Qingshan¡¯s chest.

    Tang Qinshan¡¯s body skimmed along the ground for about ten meters. Blood swelled up from his throat again, but he forcibly swallowed it back down.

    ¡°Motherf*cker, do you have any sense of shame? You hit him even after he lost!¡±

    When they saw Liu Yang acting so oppressive, many East Branch students rallied their anger and shouted furiously as well.

    ¡°You bastard!¡± Su Ling also cursed angrily.

    When Liu Yang heard the condemning shouts from the East Branch, his eyes darkened. Not only did he not stop, he took a big step towards Tan Qingshan and kicked with his leg again. He fired it towards Tan Qingshan as he retreated awkwardly.

    A deep voice rang out. However, this time, Tan Qingshan did not move backwards. This is because a slender figure suddenly appeared in front of him. Liu Yang¡¯s sharp leg strike was grasped tightly by that figure¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Mu Chen?¡±

    Tan Qingshan saw the familiar figure and was startled.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Mu Chen turned around and asked him.

    Tan Qingshan shook his head and the eyes that stared at Liu Yang were still fierce like a wolf.

    ¡°You are already very strong for being able to fight with him when you had just advanced into the Spiritual Movement Stage. If you train for a while longer, it would not be difficult to catch up to him.¡± Mu Chen said as he smiled.

    He knew that Tan Qingshan may remain silent on the surface, but his personality was quite stubborn and prideful. This is why he did not tell him to surrender. If he blurted out those words, it would give a considerable blow to Tan Qingshan instead.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Tan Qingshan¡¯s heart calmed down because he heard Mu Chen¡¯s words. He stared at the handsome face covered with a brilliant smile and whispered with gratitude: ¡°I¡¯ll leave this guy to you. However, I will personally defeat him by myself in the future.¡±

    After he said up to this point, he paused for a moment. He stared at Mu Chen and said: ¡°You are stronger than me, so...please help the East Branch win the Number One ce back!¡± When he finished saying these words, he did not stay here longer. He turned around and jumped off the ring.

    Mu Chen stared at Tan Qingshan as he jumped off the ring. Afterwards, he turned his head towards Liu Yang, who had a sullen expression, and said: ¡°Next up, I will be your opponent.¡±

    Liu Yang stared at Mu Chen. His mouth cracked open and revealed a sinister smile. Within his eyes, it was filled with ruthlessness and cruelty.

    ¡°I will entertain you well!¡±

    On the ring, the atmosphere instantly became tense as the two of them confronted each other. Many students directed their gaze over to this side as well. This, right now, is the match between the strongest individuals within the Northern Spiritual Academy Earth ss.

 Chapter 13 Fighting Against Liu Yang

    <strong>Chapter 13 ¨C Fighting Against Liu Yang</strong>

    Around the ring, countless eyes gathered on the two juvenile figures on the ring. Their eyes were filled with expectation. So this is the strongest two individuals within the Northern Spiritual Academy Earth ss.

    ¡°That Mu Chen is finally willing to go onto the ring. I am quite curious if he would be a worthy opponent for Liu Yang.¡±

    At the corner of the West Branch seats, a few boys from the West Branch Heaven ss stared at the two figures on the ring. They could not help butugh. In fact, they were quite curious about Mu Chen. After all, he was the only one who qualified for the Spiritual Road within the Northern Spiritual Realm.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was somehow kicked out of the Spiritual Road, Mu Chen would probably be at a level, where they would not be able to reach, right now. Perhaps even a genius like Liu Mubai would be inferior to him.

    After they thought about this point, they snuck a nce at Liu Mubai, who was in front of them. However, they did not dare to say these words out loud.

    Hearing those words, the handsome youth let out a faint smile. Within his eyes that stared at the thin boy, a cold radiance was hidden deep inside.

    ¡°The Spiritual Road ispletely based on luck, so there are times that it would make a mistake. It could be possible that the ce should have belonged to Brother Liu instead. In the end, a mistake was made and the ce was given to Mu Chen. Otherwise, why would that person be kicked out?¡± A person, who was quitepatible with Liu Mubai, curled his lips and sneered.

    The nearby West Branch Heaven ss students nodded their heads as they caught word of this. Although they did not agree within their hearts, it was evident that it was irrational to offend Liu Mubai, who was at the summit of the Northern Spiritual Academy, for Mu Chen, who was kicked out of the Spiritual Road halfway through.

    ¡°Hong Ling, who do you think have a higher chance of victory?¡± Liu Mubai smiled and asked the charming girl with a red dress beside him.

    The girl called Hong Ling stared at the ring. Her pretty eyes remained for a moment at Mu Chen¡¯s body. At this moment, the boy has straightened his body like a spear and the previously seenziness seemed to have disappeared a little. It was reced by a gradually exposing sharp edge.

    The little boy back then had definitely changed a lot.

    ¡°They are both at the Spiritual Movement Stage Initial Phase. Liu Yang trained in the Spiritual Tier Low Rank Srme that belongs to the Liu Territory. However, Mu Chen¡¯s father is also a Territory Lord. The Spiritual Art that he gave him must not be something ordinary. In this case, they are equal in this category...¡±

    Hong Ling¡¯s eyes wavered, her somewhatzy expression was even more charming: ¡°However, Liu Yang possesses the Human Level Spiritual Pulse. If he were to activate it, he would have the strengthparable to a Spiritual Movement Stage Middle Phase. Mu Chen would be in a disadvantaged position due to it.¡±

    Liu Mubai smiled when he heard those words. He stared at Mu Chen, who was inside the ring, and said: ¡°Liu Yang¡¯s abilities aren¡¯t bad. It wouldn¡¯t be injustice if Mu Chen loses to him. Actually, I was curious why he was able to obtain the Spiritual Road¡¯s qualifications.¡±

    Hong Ling nced at him for a moment. It seems that Liu Mubai harbored ill-feelings to Mu Chen for obtaining the Spiritual Road¡¯s qualifications. He had always been proud of himself and believed that he was the most outstanding person among the young generation within the Northern Spiritual Realm. The Spiritual Road¡¯s qualifications should havended on him instead. But the final results was somewhat beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°If he cannot even defeat Liu Yang here, then the selection of the Spiritual Road will have truly disappointed me.¡±

    Liu Mubai gently said as he gripped his hands tightly. A deep hand imprint was actually kneaded onto the railing made by fine iron and a chill flowed deep within his eyes.

    He could not tolerate a useless person for stealing something that originally belonged to him.

    ¡°Brother Mu, good luck!¡±

    ¡°Brother Mu, take back the Earth ss Number One for the East Branch!¡±

    The surrounding East Branch students all had an excited expression as they stared at the two individuals facing off. For the past two years, the East Branch has always been suppressed by the West Branch. It did not matter whether it was the Heaven ss or Earth ss, they were pressured by the West Branch and could not lift their heads up. And right now, a person finally appeared within the East Branch that could fight against the West Branch.

    ¡°A group of whimsical fellows.¡±

    When Liu Yang heard these voices, a hint of hostility appeared on his smile. He stared and Mu Chen and said in a mocking voice: ¡°I really want to know what splendid expressions they would have when you lose.¡±

    Facing his taunt, Mu Chen did not have the slightest anger within the face. He only extended his hand out and said as he gave off a shallow smile: ¡°You probably don¡¯t have that ability.¡±

    ¡°You should know your limits!¡±

    Anger shed through Liu Yang¡¯s eyes. He grasped his hands tightly and the me-like, fiery red Spiritual Energy wrapped around his arms. In the next moment, he took a step forward and a subtle sound rang out from below his feet. His body charged out like a cheetah.

    Wrapped in fiery red Spiritual, his fist instantly approached Mu Chen. The Spiritual Energy oppressed the air and let out a strange crunching sound.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body moved towards the side. The moment the wind from Liu Yang¡¯s punch passed through his body, his right hand sprang up. A dark ck Spiritual Energy surrounded his fingertips and like a sharp knife, it chopped Liu Yang¡¯s wrist mercilessly.

    Mu Chen did not hold back, but Liu Yang definitely had some ability as he was able to be the West Branch Earth ss Number One. He immediately changed his fist into a palm and shed heavily at Mu Chen using a backhand hand de.

    A deep sound rang out. The two of them took half a step back when the two Spiritual Energies collided.

    ¡°You actually want topete with me in terms of density of Spiritual Energy?!¡±

    Liu Yang let out a coldugh and stomped with his feet. A fiery red Spiritual Energy actually wrapped around his legs as well. The strength of this Spiritual Energy was many times more powerfulpared to Tan Qingshan earlier.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    Spiritual Energy was infused into Liu Yang¡¯s legs and his speed instantly increased. His figure shifted and others were able to see his body vaguely. By relying on this speed, he was able to let out an extremely ferocious offensive in an instant.

    Bang, Bang, Bang!

    Liu Yang¡¯s blurry figure seemed to surround Mu Chen like a whirlwind of fire. Fist, Leg, Elbow. A mixture of brutal attacks, coupled with a savage Spiritual Energy overwhelmingly enveloped Mu Chen.

    Outside of the ring, many students made amotion as they saw Liu Yang instantly let out fierce attacks. Even Tan Qingshan, who was defeated earlier by Liu Yang, had a serious expression. This density of Liu Yang¡¯s Spiritual Energy was probably about to reach Spiritual Movement Stage Middle Phase. Along with the fact that the Spiritual Art that he trained was not a Common Tier, hisbat ability was definitely shocking.

    The excitement on Su Ling and the others¡¯ face faded a lot and a touch of concerned appeared within their eyes. They only recovered from their surprise now. That Liu Yang is truly a powerful individual.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mu Chen won¡¯t lose that easily.¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s beautiful eyes stared at the ring. After a while, she let out a smile. She had the strength of a Spiritual Movement Stage Middle Phase, so naturally, she would be able to see Liu Yang¡¯s speed clearly. Although Liu Yang¡¯s attacks were like a tempest, but a blue rock was standing firmly within that tempest.

    Many eyes were firmly fixed onto the figure within the whirlwind of fire. The figure either avoided or countered the attacks and actually managed to counter all the violent attacks that Liu Yang sent out. That appearance of his seemed to have seen through every single hidden offensive of Liu Yang.

    ¡°As expected from a person that experienced the Spiritual Road¡¯s trial...¡± Within the main seat, Principal Xiao stared at this scene and a hint of admiration passed through his eyes.

    ¡°Mu Chen has an urate vision and remained calm as he fought against his opponent. This disposition will not be inferior to veterans, who have fought hundreds of battles.¡± Teacher Mo also nodded. His words were filled with praise. If his Spiritual Energy was weak, he would always be able to cultivate it. However, that strong heart and mind isn¡¯t something that could be easily honed.

    ¡°His vision is indeed pretty good. He knows the weakness of Liu Yang¡¯s offensive. It could be considered as breaking through strength using techniques. However, there is also a phrase known as ¡°A Power Breakthrough Ten Users¡± [1.It¡¯s a Chinese idiom stating how a person with enormous strength would be able to win against ten people who knows martial arts/techniques.]. By avoiding like this, it is obvious that his Spiritual Energy isn¡¯t as strong as Liu Yang. As long as Liu Yang gathers his energy for one attack, it would be difficult for Mu Chen to deal with it.¡± The thin middle-aged Teacher Xi said nearby. As an instructor, they weren¡¯t just powerful, they also had urate visions.

    Principal Xiao and Teacher Mo also nodded when they heard these words. The situation was indeed like this, but...is Mu Chen currently just taking evasive action?

    Within the me whirlwind, a cry suddenly rang out. They could only see Mu Chen suddenly taking action. His two fingers were sharp like an unparalleled dagger and surrounding it was a dark ck Spiritual Energy. Like a lightning bolt, it prated the whirlwind and stabbed onto the swift figure.

    A cry sounded out. As the whirlwind suddenly became still, a figure staggered back a dozen steps. The clothes located at his shoulder was already destroyed, it was evident that this was caused by Mu Chen¡¯s finger.

    Thergemotion suddenly intensified around the ring. Both the East Branch and West Branch students had an astonished expression. It was clear that nobody expected Liu, who was still letting out a fierce offensive earlier, would be repulsed by Mu Chen.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Liu Yang¡¯s face suddenly became depressed as if tears were about toe out. He stared at Mu Chen and took a deep breath. On his right palm, a fiery red Spiritual Energy surged out.

    The fiery red Spiritual Energy rose like a me as it gathered on Liu Yang¡¯s palm. The Spiritual Energy quickly shrank and a palm-sized sun slowly appeared.

    A violent fluctuation gradually emitted out.

    Themotion outside of the ring quickly faded away. Many students watched in shock at this scene. It was obvious that Liu Yang has pushed the Spiritual Energy within his body to its very limits.

    Mu Chen looked at Liu Yang, who had gone all out. He curled his lips and his eyes instantly turned cold.

    His two palms swirled and he began to circte the Great Pagoda Art. Within the aurasea in his body, the dark ck Spiritual Energy quickly trembled and the levels of amplification ripped as it came out.

    ¡°First Level...Fifth Level...Tenth Level...Thirteenth Level...

    The dark Spiritual Energy wrapped around Mu Chen¡¯s palms. A domineering atmosphere exploded outwards. There were faint signs that it had already surpassed Liu Yang¡¯s violent Spiritual Energy fluctuations.

    When the Spiritual Energy amplification has reached the thirteenth level, Mu Chen did not stop. As he gradually got used to the Great Pagoda Art, the amplification limit of the Great Pagoda Art wasn¡¯t just this much!

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes. A razor sharp edge appeared within them.

    Within the aurasea, a slight buzzing sound came out. Mu Chen¡¯s body violently shook.

    The Eighteenth Level!

    The dark Spiritual Energy violently stormed out of Mu Chen¡¯s body. The pressure from this powerful Spiritual Energy instantly suppressed Liu Yang¡¯s Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°What a powerful Spiritual Energy!¡±

    Principal Xiao, Teacher Mo and Teacher Xi all had a surprised expression. This degree of Spiritual Energy is almost equal to the Spiritual Energy of a Spiritual Movement Stage Middle Phase. And they could feel that the dark Spiritual Energy pouring out of Mu Chen¡¯s body contained an overbearing intention. It was clear that this wasn¡¯t something that an ordinary Spiritual Art would possess.

    ¡°Mu Chen, you¡¯re seeking your death!¡±

    When his Spiritual Energy was actually suppressed, Liu Yang¡¯s face also showed some surprise. Then, he let out a angry roar and took a step forward. Afterwards, many of the audiences saw that fiery red lights actually lit up on his body. These lights spread throughout his entire body. They could vaguely see a strange vital energy channel rushing out like a snake.

    ¡°Spiritual Pulse?!¡±

    Voices broke out around the ring again. They did not imagine that Liu Yang would actually be forced to activate his Spiritual Pulse. But with this, the situation should be reversed by him again!

 Chapter 14 Spiritual Movement Stage Middle Phase

    <strong>Chapter 14 ¨C Spiritual Movement Stage Middle Phase</strong>

    Following the appearance of the fiery red lights, the fiery red Spiritual Energy violently expanded on top of Liu Yang¡¯s palms and the originally palm-sized sun doubled in size. At the same time, the Spiritual Energy surrounding the world seemed to attracted to these lights on Liu Yang¡¯s body. It further increased his momentum.

    Surrounding the ring, many students¡¯ expression became serious as they watched this scene. It was obvious that Liu Yang has exhausted all his strength right now. This offensive would definitely be as powerful as a wild lightning.

    He ns on defeating Mu Chen with this one move.

    As Su Ling and the others stared at the ring, their expression was filled with nervousness. Beside them, Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s beautiful eyes also became more solemn. Liu Yang¡¯s strength was not weak even within the Heaven ss.

    ¡°I would like to see how you counter this!¡±

    Liu Yang¡¯s face became dark as he directed a smile towards Mu Chen. His body stormed out and the sun-like, fiery red Spiritual Energy was so violent that it was ring.

    Liu Yang¡¯s speed was extremely fast. He seemed to have instantly appeared in front of Mu Chen and fired off a palm. The sun-like Spiritual Energy on his palm was relentlessly smashed towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°Srme Palm!¡±

    The violent Spiritual Energy brought over a gust of wind. It made Mu Chen¡¯s clothes flutter as his ck hair constantly danced in the sky. Yet, there were no signs of anxiety within the ck eyes that stared at Liu Yang.

    ¡°Despite all this, you¡¯re still trying to pretend at this moment! Go to hell!¡±

    Under Mu Chen¡¯s calm gaze, Liu Yang¡¯s heart trembled. The fury within him grew even further. I wonder if you would remain this calm after I step on you in front of everybody here?!

    ¡°You still want to step on me?¡±

    Mu Chen looked at the quickly approaching Liu Yang. He could see thetter¡¯s eyes clearly and his lips slowly erected an arc.

    It was cold like a de.

    ¡°Unfortunately for you, you don¡¯t have the qualifications to do so...¡±

    Mu Chen lifted his head boldly. The dark Spiritual Energy furiously rushed out from his body as he clenched his hands tightly together. The domineering ck lights traveled back and forth at his fingers.

    A powerful fluctuation erupted out.

    ¡°This Spiritual Energy fluctuation...¡± At the main seats, Principal Xiao and the two other instructors revealed a surprised expression.

    ¡°Spiritual Movement Stage Middle Phase?¡±

    A fierce uproar broke out from the surroundings. This Spiritual Energy fluctuation revealed that it had truly entered into the level of the Spiritual Movement Stage Middle Phase. Mu Chen had actually broken through and advanced to the Spiritual Movement Stage Middle Phase.

    ¡°That boy...really has quite the skill.¡±

    At the West Branch seats, the students from the West Branch Heaven ss also had a graveplexion. With the strength of a Spiritual Movement Stage Middle Phase, he would be rather high up among the Northern Spiritual Academy Heaven ss. Theymented within their hearts as they never imagined that an Earth ss student would be able to achieve it. To be able to obtain the Spiritual Road¡¯s qualification, Mu Chen really had some ability.

    Liu Mubai¡¯s handsome face did not show much movement. His eyes only stared at the ring calmly and others could not tell whether he is happy or angry.

    The dark ck Spiritual Energy seemed to flow out of Mu Chen¡¯s body like a stream. It wrapped around his right armpletely. He extended his ape-sized arm and a powerful fluctuation was formed by this fist as it sted out!

    <i>Copsing Fist.</i>

    Mu Chen¡¯s arm was like a spear that was stretched out to its extreme. It exploded out the most powerful energy it could muster at this short distance. Due to this, the air seemed to be copsing due to this fist.

    Although it was only just a Common Tier Low Rank Attack Spiritual Art, it was like andslide under Mu Chen¡¯s use as it was mixed with the flowing Spiritual Energy. Under Liu Yang¡¯s slightly changing gaze, it collided fiercely against the violent palm winds.

    A deep sound suddenly exploded out from the ring. The ck and red lights collided viciously with each other and the air waves produced by it seemed to make the air tremble.

    All the eyes were fixed to the point where the Spiritual Energy intersected. Over there, the ck and red lights shed rapidly. Then soon after this, everybody witnessed two figures retreating a few steps after they made contact with each other.

    The two figures confronted each other on the ring. One had a dark expression while the other had a calm expression.

    They were evenly matched?

    Everybody looked at each other. The earlier collision was so powerful, yet it did not decide the victor?

    While everybody was stunned about this, Liu Yang¡¯s dark face suddenly became pale. His body curved and fresh blood sprayed out onto the ring.

    As the fresh blood was expelled out, Liu Yang¡¯s imposing manner seemed to have instantly be dispirited. The pale white face made everybody in the surroundings cry out.

    Liu Yang lost!

    After they stared at the pale Liu Yang and the calm Mu Chen, everybody was aware of the results of this match!

    ¡°Brother Mu won!¡±

    ¡°Good going, Brother Mu!¡±

    ¡°Haha, we, the East Branch, has finally retrieved back the title of Earth ss Number One!¡±

    At the East Branch¡¯s side, Su Ling and the others stared at this scene. Then, a surprised and excited expression emerged on their faces. Cheers resounded out from the sky and instantly suppressed the silent West Branch.

    Even Liu Yang has lost. This time, the West Branch, had really lost to the East Branch.

    Mu Yuan, Xue Dong and the others from the West Branch Earth ss gritted their teeth as they were not able to ept it. However, they had to admit that Mu Chen was definitely powerful. They originally thought that he was only at the Spiritual Movement Stage Initial Phase, how would have imagined that...this guy would have advanced to the Middle Phase.

    After hearing the deafening cheers from the East Branch, Mu Chen also smiled and his tense body gradually rxed. He stared at the extremely sullen Liu Yang and asked: ¡°There¡¯s no need to fight anymore, right?¡±

    Liu Yang slowly raised his head and his darken eyes focused onto Mu Chen. These cheers were like knives that stabbed into his heart and it trampled on his pride. His mouth twitched as savageness began to umte within his eyes.

    Mu Chen stared at Liu Yang¡¯s expression and frowned. Through the immensely vicious trial within the Spiritual Road, he was able to detect a hint of danger.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    A hideous expression suddenly appeared on Liu Yang¡¯s face. He gripped his hand and a red light seemed to appear within it. An extremely shocking Spiritual Energy fluctuation began to erupt out violently.

    At the main seats, the expression on Principal Xiao, Teacher Mo and Teacher Xi changed. Then, Teacher Mo shouted out: ¡°Liu Yang, what are you nning to do?!¡±

    However, the instant that Teacher Mo shouted out, Mu Chen had dashed over with a cold expression. He charged directly in front of Liu Yang and a powerful wind appeared from his two fingers, which was wrapped with a dark ck Spiritual Energy. He directly stabbed towards Liu Yang¡¯s throat.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Liu Yang never thought that Mu Chen¡¯s reaction would be this fast. It seemed that Mu Chen did not show any signs of defending against him. Within Mu Chen¡¯s cold eyes, there was actually a cold intent to kill.

    This killing intent made Liu Yang understood immediately. If the thing within his hand were to activate and kill Mu Chen, Mu Chen would also take away his life in the moment before he died.

    He¡¯s using his life to trade for another.

    A surge of panic appeared within Liu Yang¡¯s eyes. Apparently, he did not have the courage to truly trade life with Mu Chen. Thus, he could only grit his teeth and protect his throat using his palms.

    Mu Chen¡¯s fingers were like a sharp dagger. It stabbed directly at Liu Yang¡¯s palms and blood sttered out. As Liu Yang screamed, the red light held within his hand also fell out.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body jumped and caught the red light into his hand.

    ¡°Return it to me!¡±

    When Liu Yang noticed Mu Chen seizing the red light, his face suddenly became pale.

    Mu Chen ignored his outburst and retreated. Suddenly, the sound of the wind breaking could be heard and a vigorous Spiritual Energy fluctuation shot violently towards him like an arrow.

    The sudden attack made Mu Chen frown. His toes touched the ground and he nimbly retreated back a dozen steps to avoid the attack. Then he asked at the slender figure appearing from outside the ring with a cold expression: ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    That handsome and slender figurended beside Liu Yang. It was Liu Mubai. At this moment, he held out his hand and stared expressionlessly at Mu Chen: ¡°Hand over that item.¡±

    Mu Chen let out a coldugh. He lowered his head to look at the red light within his hand. But when he saw the item within the red light, his mouth gently lifted up.

    ¡°As expected from the Little Young Master of the Liu Territory, you are able to bring out even this item...¡±

 Chapter 15 Spirit Destruction Bead

    <strong>Chapter 15 ¨C Spirit Destruction Bead</strong>

    The change in the ring urred in a split second. When many people recovered, they noticed that Liu Mubai had already appeared in the ring. Their faces instantly became surprised. What is this situation?

    Mu Chen did not care about the expressionless Liu Mubai. He only lowered his head to stare at his hand. The red light faded away and it revealed a fiery red bead at the size of a longan. The surface of the bead was filled with an obscure pattern. Within it, a violent Spiritual Energy seemed to flow like a tidal stream.

    ¡°Spirit Destruction Bead...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s slender fingers pressed against the smooth red marble. He let out a faint smile, only that the smile was a little bit cold. The Spirit Destruction Bead was not something that is used for self-cultivation. It was an extremely destructive Spiritual Artifact. When a powerhouse reached a certain degree of strength, they would be able topress that immense Spiritual Energy within this tiny bead. Then, the user would only need to activate it and an extremely powerful Spiritual Energy attack would burst out.

    Creating the Spirit Destruction Bead requires a special metal called Spirit Gold. This metal is extremely expensive. Coupled with the fact that creating the Spirit Destruction Bead requires precise control and it has a high rate of failure, the Spirit Destruction Bead was rather rare. Looking at the one within Mu Chen¡¯s hand, the extent of the Spiritual Energy being condensed was strong even to cause a grave injury to a person at the Spiritual Rotation Stage.

    This Liu Yang wanted to kill him.

    ¡°Return it back to me!¡±

    Liu Yang became clear-headed at this moment and his face became even paler. He knew that his behavior broke the rules and if he was punished, it would not be light. Therefore, he immediately red fiercely at Mu Chen and extended his hand.

    ¡°Big Brother, hurry and snatch that item back, don¡¯t let him have the evidence!

    When he heard Liu Yang¡¯s words, Liu Mubai¡¯s eyes shed. After all, their status wasn¡¯t low. If there wasn¡¯t any evidence within Mu Chen¡¯s hand, they would be able to get through it.

    ¡°If you dare move recklessly, this Spirit Destruction Bead might explode on your body.¡± Before Liu Mubai was able to take any action, Mu Chen smiled and said with the Spirit Destruction Bead tucked between his fingers.

    ¡°This time, Liu Yang was indeed a bit too reckless. Return the Spirit Destruction Bead back to him. You should do others a favor sometimes and it would benefit both of you, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡± Liu Mubai¡¯s eyes became serious and he stared at Mu Chen as he slowly spoke.

    Mu Chen declined tomit on it and let out a smile.

    ¡°What is this all about?¡± At this moment, Teacher Mo also stepped onto the stage. He stared at the three people and shouted out.

    When Liu Yang noticed Teacher Mo appearing over here, his face instantly became white. He stared fiercely at Mu Chen and attempted to threaten him to keep his mouth shut.

    However, Mu Chenpletely ignored his threat. He lifted up the Spirit Destruction Bead towards Teacher Mo.

    Teacher Mo stared at the Spirit Destruction Bead within Mu Chen¡¯s hand. His face instantly turned grim and he turned his sight towards Liu Yang. Anger could be heard within his voice as he shouted: ¡°You actually dared to use the Spirit Destruction Bead during the match?¡±

    ¡°Spirit Destruction Bead?¡±

    Many students were paying attention to this side. When they heard the words, Spirit Destruction Bead, they instantly made a bigmotion.

    ¡°He really is shameless. He actually brought out the Spirit Destruction Bead!¡±

    ¡°As expected from the young master from thergest territory in Northern Spiritual Realm, how rich, ohoho.¡±

    Sounds of fury and sneers came from the surrounding audience. Liu Yang¡¯s face also became unusually hideous. This time, he really shamed his own family as well.

    At this moment, Principal Xiao and the West Branch¡¯s Teacher Xi also rushed over here. Teacher Mo went over to exin the situation a bit and everybody noticed Principal Xiao¡¯s expression bing more disgusted.

    ¡°Principal, Liu Yang only did this on an impulse. However, he did not harm anyone. This matter should be excusable.¡± Liu Mubai hurried and said when he noticed this.

    ¡°Senior Liu, are you trying to say that it should be considered inexcusable only after I was seriously wounded by his Spirit Destruction Bead?¡± Mu Chen let out a slight smile and said.

    Liu Mubai¡¯s eyes nced coldly at Mu Chen and he said: ¡°What do you want then?¡±

    ¡°It is not what I want, but the Northern Spiritual Academy has rules within it. We should deal with this matter in ordance to the rules.¡± Mu Chen said with a casual smile.

    Liu Mubai¡¯s eyes shed. But just when he was about to speak, he was interrupted by Principal Xiao. Principal Xiao looked at Teacher Mo and Teacher Xi and asked: ¡°How should we deal with this situation?¡±

    ¡°Based on the rules, Liu Yang would be disqualified from ascending to the Heaven ss this time.¡± Teacher Mo thought for a while and said.

    Liu Yang¡¯s face instantly changed. If he could not ascend to the Heaven ss, he would not be able topete for a ce within the Five Great Academies. This would be a fatal blow to him.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit too serious? There aren¡¯t many individuals within our Northern Spiritual Academy that has the qualifications topete for the Five Great Academies spots...¡± Teacher Xi pondered for a moment. Then he lowered his voice and said: ¡°And if this were to happen, Liu Yang¡¯s father probably would not let it go. Although we, the Northern Spiritual Academy may not fear this, but it would still be troubling if we form a bad rtionship with the number one Territory within the Northern Spiritual Realm.¡±

    ¡°However, Mu Chen¡¯s father is also the Mu Territory¡¯s Lord. If we let this go, the Mu Territory might be quite angry with us.¡± Teacher Mo also said out loud.

    Principal Xiao shook his head helplessly. If they were just ordinary students, then it would not be so troubling. However, both of them are the sons of Territory Lords within the Northern Spiritual Realm. It would not be good for them to favor one over the other.

    ¡°Ohoho, Mu Chen.¡±

    Principal Xiao suddenly looked at Mu Chen, who was beside them. He smiled and said: ¡°About this matter right now, would you say...¡±

    Mu Chen saw Principal Xiao¡¯s smile and he knew what thetter was trying to say. He immediately smiled and said: ¡°Principal, Liu Yang was indeed quite rash this time. However, I am willing to forgive since I wasn¡¯t hurt...¡±

    After they heard Mu Chen¡¯s words, not only was Principal Xiao stunned, even Liu Yang was shocked. It was evident that he did not expect Mu Chen would let him go like this. However, when he saw Mu Chen¡¯s smile, his heart suddenly calmed down. This boy may look mild normally, but his methods were extremely ruthless. He still remembered about the ruthlessness he showed when Mu Chen snatched away his Spirit Destruction Bead through the act of trading lives.

    ¡°However, he still vited the rules. How about this, I¡¯ll treat this Spirit Destruction Bead as an apology gift and will not return it to him. Then, I will not make a fuss about this issue.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he said.

    He knew that this matter was troubling to Principal Xiao and the others. However, he also knew that it wouldn¡¯t have much effect if he were to keep at it. If that¡¯s the case, he might as well take advantage of this and sell a favor to Principal Xiao at the same time.

    ¡°You!¡±

    When Liu Yang heard that Mu Chen actually wanted to take his Spirit Destruction Bead, his eyes popped out in anger. The Spirit Destruction Bead was made personally by his father and was something left to him in order to protect his life when necessary. It was an extremely valuable item.

    ¡°You¡¯re not willing? Then let¡¯s just punish you ording to the rules.¡± Mu Chen nced at Liu Yang and said helplessly.

    The corner of Liu Yang¡¯s eyes jumped. He could only hold it in. Although the Spirit Destruction Bead was valuable, it was nothingpared to a ce within the Five Great Academies.

    ¡°Oh, since you¡¯ve taken a fancy to this Spirit Destruction Bead, we will give it to you.¡± It was apparent that Liu Mubai was more calcting than Liu Yang. He took a deep look at Mu Chen and said with a faint smile.

    Mu Chen smiled as he nced at him. Although Liu Mubai hid it very well, he could see a hint of resent within his eyes. This guy is definitely more troubling than Liu Yang.

    ¡°Since Mu Chen would not make a fuss about it, then this matter will be over now. However, if Liu Yang dares to do this again in the future, the Northern Spiritual Academy will not care who your father is and handle it ording to the rules!¡± When Principal Xiao noticed that Mu Chen was willing to remain silent on this, his heart was slightly relieved. Since he did not have to be troubled about this matter, his favorability towards Mu Chen increased slightly. Then, he immediately said in a strict voice towards Liu Yang.

    Liu Mubai¡¯s face changed from red and green alternately. He did not dare say anything more. Although the Northern Spiritual Academy maintains neutral within the Northern Spiritual Realm, they were not afraid of the Liu Territory.

    ¡°Thank you, Principal.¡±

    Liu Mubai smiled. Then, he extended a hand towards Mu Chen and said: ¡°I have to thank you as well, Junior Mu Chen. That¡¯s right, you will be a Heaven ss student soon. I am quite interested in you, so I hope that I would have an opportunity to have an exchange with you in the future.¡±

    His handsome face had a smile stered on it. However, a few individuals were able to perceive a dark cold chill swirling in the depths of his eyes.

    ¡°Senior Liu, you¡¯re joking with me.¡±

    Mu Chen stared at Liu Mubai. A sunny smile emerged on his thin and handsome face as well. He extended his hand to shake with Liu Mubai. Then, he retracted it back. His eyes still showed calmness deep inside.

    Liu Mubai was indeed outstanding and he also knew how to endure it silently. However, he was still inferior to the monsters within the Spiritual Road, who would smile harmonious for one moment and would not hesitate to kill in the next moment.

    In the ring, the two of them shook hands. Although both of them had a smile, the ones that are sensitive were able to faintly feel a confrontation underneath this peacefulness.

    ¡°That Mu Chen...really is quite amazing. He actually did not retreat back in front of Brother Liu.¡±

    Not far away, the West Branch Heaven ss Seniors watched the scene. They could not help but mutter this. Even without mentioning about Mu Chen¡¯s strength, just by having the courage to stand against Liu Mubai was shocking enough.

    ¡°In the future, this person will rise up in our Northern Spiritual Academy Heaven ss. It will probably be livelier...¡±

    Hong Ling rolled her ck hair a bit. She stared at the boy standing in front of Liu Mubai in the ring. The boy¡¯s slender body, handsome face and disposition waspletely different than thezy boy in the past. This gap entranced her slightly.

    Without her knowing, the person that she neglected had actually be this outstanding.

    After the matter about Liu Yang had calmed down, Principal announced the results of this Academy Competition on the spot. The East Branch naturally was in the center of attention. Mu Chen, Liu Yang, Tan Qingshan and the others Earth ss members that had advanced into the Spiritual Movement Stage sessfully ascended to the Heaven ss.

    Mu Chen watched as the Academy Competition ended and he stretched his waist. He was getting closer to the Five Great Academies. The grudge that he had not settled in the Spiritual Road, he will resolve it during the Five Great Academies.

    Mu Chen lifted his head and stared at the blue sky. He let out a chuckle.

    Ji Xuan...This time, let us have a good fight.

 Chapter 16 Heaven Class

    <strong>Chapter 16 ¨C Heaven ss</strong>

    The curtains gradually closed for the Academy Competition. However, the aftereffects created by the Academy Competition continued to envelop the Northern Spiritual Academy. For a few days, the entire Northern Spiritual Academy was discussing about that fierce battle at the Academy Competition.

    In the Northern Spiritual Academy, Mu Chen would always remain modest. If it wasn¡¯t because of the matter regarding about the Spiritual Road, perhaps many students wouldn¡¯t even pay attention to him. Although he had quite a powerful background, there was still a bit of gap in terms of reputation when youpare it with a dazzling figure like Liu Yang. Before the match between Mu Chen and Liu Yang, many individuals did not feel that Mu Chen was promising.

    But something unexpected appeared in front of their eyes.

    Mu Chen, who seemingly remained a low profile, triumphantly defeated Liu Yang. He managed to sessfully ascend to the Heaven ss with the title of Earth ss Number One. Moreover, everybody knew that he would be able to have a decent rank in the Northern Spiritual Academy Heaven ss with his Spiritual Movement Stage Middle Phase strength.

    This shocked many individuals. Only now, they felt that it wasn¡¯t so unbelievable for Mu Chen to be able to obtain the only one Spiritual Road¡¯s qualification within the Northern Spiritual Realm.

    At the Northern Spiritual Academy, the Heaven ss could be considered the gathering ce for all the outstanding students. In other words, the weakest members of the Heaven ss would still have the strength of a Spiritual Movement Stage Initial Phase.

    Every single student would treat Heaven ss as their goal. This is because it was the only path to enter the ¡°Five Great Academies¡±. They would only be qualified topete for a ce within the ¡°Five Great Academies¡± if they ascend to the Heaven ss.

    The selection for the ¡°Five Great Academies¡± was extremely harsh. The first condition was that the student must have reached the Spiritual Rotation Stage before the age of 18. Just this one condition, many youth¡¯s dreams were stopped.

    Within the current Heaven ss in the Northern Spiritual Academy, there are probably no more than five individuals who reached this requirement.

    Therefore, you could see how terrifying the eptance conditions are for the ¡°Five Great Academies¡±. Despite the harsh conditions, many talented youths would flock to it like moths flying towards a me. This is because of the powerful might of the ¡°Five Great Academies¡±. Even Mu Chen knew clearly about it. Even this vast Northern Spiritual Realm was less than an ant in the eyes of the ¡°Five Great Academies¡±. The Territory Lords at this ce were at most at the level of a Spirit Stage. This strength would probably be easily surpassed by any instructor inside the Five Great Academies.

    Moreover, genuine Sovereign powerhouses exists in the ¡°Five Great Academies¡±. These individuals are big shots that could easily upturn the world.

    If they would like to emerge out of the countless geniuses throughout the Great Thousand World, even gifted youths like Mu Chen would not be able to be someone big without proper guidance. Even the most unrefined diamond would only shine through a master¡¯s careful engraving. This high-end cultivation guidance was something that neither the Northern Spiritual Academy nor Mu Chen¡¯s father could give him.

    Based on Mu Feng¡¯s description, if Mu Chen¡¯s mother was by his side, perhaps she could do it, but unfortunately...

    So the Five Great Academies was a stepping stone for bing strong.

    ¡°Oi, the two of you should hurry...You¡¯re heading for the first time to train at the Heaven ss today, yet you are still fooling around.¡± At a gravel road covered by tree¡¯s shadows inside the Northern Spiritual Academy, Tang Qian¡¯Er muttered as she stared in dissatisfaction towards the two boys behind her.

    Mu Chen looked at the slim figure of Tang Qian¡¯Er and saidzily: ¡°Why are you so impatient...Isn¡¯t there still some time?¡±

    ¡°You idiot, all the good locations would be taken at the Cultivation Field since you¡¯re so slow.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er batted an eye at Mu Chen and spoke.

    Mu Chen helplessly shook his head. Beside him, Tan Qingshan scratched his head and said: ¡°Mu Chen, let¡¯s listen to Senior Qian¡¯Er and speed up a bit.¡±

    He stared at the graceful and exquisite figure of the girl and his stern expression turned slightly red.

    Mu Chen nced at his red face in surprise. He could not help butugh and say: ¡°Do you like Sister Qian¡¯Er?¡±

    Tan Qingshan¡¯s face instantly turned red. Sweat began to emerge on his forehead.

    ¡°BANG!¡±

    Before Mu Chen had a chance to say more, he noticed Tang Qian¡¯Er turning back and walking over here in anger. Her slender leg was raised and she directly kicked Mu Chen¡¯s knee.

    ¡°If you keep talking nonsense, do you believe that I will hit you?¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er raised her eyebrow and asked.

    The paining from his knee made Mu Chen grin. However, he seemed to have noticed that the girl was a bit angry from the fact that she raised her eyebrow. He immediately let out a dry cough and quickly said: ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s hurry to the Cultivation Field.¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er let out a quiet hmph. She walked forward again while she talked: ¡°You two have only just entered the Heaven ss, so you are still considered to be newbies. In the future, you should be more attentive. The Heaven ss is quite troublesome and there are many irritating individuals. Although your father may be the Mu Territory Lord, many individuals would not care about it within the Northern Spiritual Academy.¡±

    ¡°Sister Qian¡¯Er, do I look like a person who enjoys using my father¡¯s identity to oppress others?¡± Mu Chen chuckled and said.

    Tang Qian¡¯Er thought for a moment, then she nodded. Mu Chen never did mention about his father¡¯s identity. The reputation he had within the Northern Spiritual Academy was earned by himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s best if you know it...¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er chided.

    ¡°You should also know that you should not tease those old farts in the Heaven ss. They are not qualified to continue higher, but this is why it is a hassle.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded. He knew what Tang Qian¡¯Er was referring to by those old farts. It was the veteran students that have not left the Northern Spiritual Academy and are already disqualified from entering the ¡°Five Great Academies¡±.

    Because these students failed to reach the Spiritual Rotation Stage by 18, they lost the qualifications to enter the ¡°Five Great Academies¡±. Without this goal, there were some that muddle around aimlessly like a mixed taste that hasn¡¯t departed from your mouth yet. It was these individuals who do not care about the Northern Spiritual Academy¡¯s rules. Thus, in most cases, very few were willing to provoke them.

    ¡°I do not like to provoke others.¡± Mu Chen shook his head and did not say anything more. However, Tang Qian¡¯Er understood the meaning behind those words as they were quite close. He would not provoke others, but if others were to provoke him, this seemingly good-natured boy would let them understand a person isn¡¯t like their appearance.

    ¡°Rx, I will protect you. Within the East Branch Heaven ss, I was never afraid of anyone.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er smiled tenderly. The girl¡¯s smile was like a flower, it was quite moving.

    Seeing their informal conversation, Tan Qingshan could not get a word in and he could only just follow them.

    The three of them walked towards the east side of the Northern Spiritual Academy. Ten minutester, they finally stopped. They stared directly in front. Located there was an enormous Great Hall. Outside of the Great Hall, there was a crowd of students hurrying inside.

    Mu Chen stared at the Great Hall and a touch of surprise passed through his eyes. At the location, he could feel that the Spiritual Aura within the World seemed to be attracted and gathered at the center of the Great Hall continuously. The Spiritual Aura within the world seemed to be many times denserpared to the outside.

    ¡°Is this a...Spirit Convergence Array?¡± Mu Chen asked.

    Tang Qian¡¯Er nodded and said with a prideful voice: ¡°This Cultivation Hall is an important location for the Northern Spiritual Academy. Only the Heaven ss students are qualified to enter this ce. The Northern Spiritual Academy paid a great price in order to invite a Spirit Array Master from the Five Great Academies to arrange a Third Rank Spirit Convergence Array inside this Cultivation Hall. This is also the only Third Rank Spirit Convergence Array in the Northern Spiritual Realm.¡±

    ¡°A Third Rank Spirit Convergence Array.¡±

    Mu Chen smacked his lips. A Spirit Convergence Array was a Spiritual Array that is extremely beneficial for cultivation. As the Young Master of the Mu Territory, he naturally understood the value of a Third Rank Spirit Convergence Array. This level of Spiritual Array was not something that the Mu Territory could arrange. Without mentioning about the enormous amount of rare ingredients it required, even a Spiritual Array Master wasn¡¯t something that many forces could afford in the Northern Spiritual Realm. The Northern Spiritual Academy must have performed many favors in order to invite one over.

    ¡°It is said that there are Spirit Convergence Arrays at the Sixth Rank or higher in the Five Great Academies. The cultivation speed at those locations is simply iparable.¡± Tan Qian¡¯Er said with a longing voice. A Third Rank Spirit Convergence Array was already this amazing, then it was impossible to imagine how amazing a legendary Sixth Rank Spirit Convergence Array would be.

    ¡°When you enter the Five Great Academies, you will naturally be able to experience it. Come on, let¡¯s enter now.¡± Mu Chen smiled and he led them inside the most precious hall within the Northern Spiritual Academy.

    After passing through the heavily guarded doors, a vast za appeared in their eyes. Many stone pirs withplex spirit engravings were positioned inside the za. As the lights shed, the Spiritual Aura within the World was gathered at this location.

    ¡°Huuu.¡±

    Mu Chen gently let out a light breath. He could feel the rich Spiritual Aura entering his body through his breath and could not help but letting out a praise. It truly is a Third Rank Spirit Convergence Array.

    ¡°The cultivation time is about toe. Let¡¯s hurry inside. The closer you are to the Spiritual Array, the denser the Spiritual Aura would be. We must find a good position.¡± As she pulled Mu Chen, Tang Qian¡¯Er walked quickly with Tan Qingshan to the inside off the Cultivation Field.

    There were already numerous Heaven ss students at the Cultivation Field. It was apparent that Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s reputation was quite big within the East Branch Heaven ss. Many people shot a gaze over as they saw her actions.

    ¡°Who is that boy? He¡¯s actually getting so close to Tang Qian¡¯Er.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t even know him? He is that Mu Chen. A few days ago at the Academy Competition, he defeated Liu Yang and ascended to the Heaven ss with the title of the Earth ss Number One. It is said that this Mu Chen has already reached the Spiritual Movement Stage Middle Phase.¡±

    ¡°Spiritual Movement Stage Middle Phase? That¡¯s quite amazing, he would be rather high up within the Heaven ss with that level of strength...¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s pretty good. However, it is not enough to be fearless within the Heaven ss... Heh, who knows how many people like Tang Qian¡¯Er over here? Jiang Li, Teng Yong are also both at the Spiritual Movement Stage Middle Phase. This boy will probably cause a lot of trouble.¡±

    While these people spoke, they stared at the other direction within the Cultivation Field. A few figures were quietly sitting cross-legged over there. However, their face seemed to have slightly darkened and they stared sullenly at the source that caused this. It was Tang Qian¡¯Er pulling Mu Chen.

    As Mu Chen was pulled by Tang Qian¡¯Er, he nced around the location and saw the numerous gazes. He immediately let out a helpless smile, it seems that he underestimated Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s poprity within the East Branch Heaven ss.

 Chapter 17 Rank 3 Spirit Convergence Array

    <strong>Chapter 17 ¨C Rank 3 Spirit Convergence Array</strong>

    ¡°Let¡¯s sit over here.¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er ignored the gazesing from the Cultivation Field as she pulled Mu Chen directly inside the Cultivation Hall. Then, she stopped at a location near a golden stone pir. Beside the stone tform that extended from the Stone Pir, there were three jade-like rock cushions.

    Mu Chen looked around, but his eyes still remained at the golden stone pir. Following this, he was shocked. This is because he could feel a dense Spiritual Aura emitting from the golden stone pir. It was evident that this golden stone pir should be one of the many Spirit Convergence Pirs of the Rank 3 Spirit Convergence Array. The effects of a ce near the Spirit Convergence Pir were definitely better than anywhere else.

    ¡°This Spirit Convergence Pir was probably created by Spirit Convergence Rocks. It, indeed, is a Rank 3 Spirit Convergence Array.¡± Mu Chen let out a praise. The Spirit Convergence Rock was a material beneficial to cultivation and the price was not cheap. The cost of creating a Spirit Convergence Pirpletely through Spirit Convergence Rocks would be quite high. No wonder many people would treat Spirit Convergence Array as a sign of wealth.

    Tang Qian¡¯Er nodded and sat down cross-legged. Then, she extended her slender arms and puffed up her chest slightly. As her clothes showed a charming curve, it made many individuals sneak a peek at her.

    ¡°Qingshan, you should also start cultivating over here.¡±

    Mu Chen also sat down and directed a smile at Qingshan. He knew this cultivation spot was probably pretty good and many would want to fight for it. However, he was not afraid. Although he did not want to be overly well-known, he would not act low-key purposely and insult himself.

    Mu Chen¡¯s butt sat onto the jade rock cushion. He felt the surrounding Spiritual Aura be more and more dense. This made him immediately circte the Great Pagoda Art. Traces of Spiritual Aura were absorbed into his body continuously. It turned into dark ck Spiritual Power after it was refined by the Great Pagoda Art and flowed into his aura sea. The Spiritual Aura inside gradually became more vigorous.

    Even with Mu Chen¡¯s calmness, this clear increase of Spiritual Energy made him feel joy within his heart. Then, he was immersedpletely in cultivation.

    Beside him, Tang Qian¡¯Er noticed that Mu Chen had directly entered into the cultivation state. She pouted slightly and then closed her eyes and began the cultivation process.

    But their cultivation state did notst long before it was disrupted by a noisy sound from the outside world. Mu Chen was the first one to open his eyes. He looked at his left towards Tan Qingshan. However, he noticed that the boy had a ghastly pale face. His hands were clenched tightly and it was obvious that he was suppressing his anger greatly.

    In front of the boy, there were two slightly old youths. They wereughing and would point at Tan Qingshan from time to time.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Mu Chen frowned and said with a cold voice as he looked at the two youths.

    The two youths noticed Mu Chen and frowned as well. One of them let out a faint smile and extended a hand over: ¡°So you¡¯re Mu Chen? I¡¯ve heard your name a long time ago, I¡¯m Jiang Li and he¡¯s Teng Yong.¡±

    Mu Chen stared at the hand extended by Jiang Li. However, he did not stretch his hand to shake it. From thetter¡¯s eyes, he noticed a hint of hostility.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Seeing that Mu Chen did not react, Jiang Li and the Teng Yong¡¯s faces were quite unnatural. They immediately pointed at Tan Qingshan and smiled: ¡°Nothing, we only wanted to exchange locations with him.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not changing. Next time, you shoulde here earlier and take it.¡± Mu Chen faintly spoke.

    ¡°Jiang Li, what are you doing!¡± At this moment, Tang Qian¡¯Er also woke up. When she saw this scene, her beautiful eyes revealed anger. She shouted out as she lifted her eyebrow.

    Jiang Li shrugged his shoulders and said: ¡°Qian¡¯Er, you should know the rules of this Cultivation Field. This location isn¡¯t a recently arrived newbie can sit in. In order to avoid others from being jealous, I was doing this for his own good.¡±

    Jiang Li said and nced at Mu Chen. Although they disliked Mu Chen, they also knew that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t someone they should provoke. His strength wasn¡¯t any bit inferior to them and his background was not weak. Therefore, they did not cause trouble for Mu Chen directly and instead picked on Tan Qingshan, who was beside him. It was evident that he was nning to strike at Mu Chen indirectly through this.

    ¡°You!¡±Ch

    Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. She was about to speak, but was interrupted by Mu Chen. Thetter frowned at Jiang Li and Teng Yong. He seemed to have thought for a moment before saying: ¡°I know that only powerful individuals are qualified to sit in this position, I believe that I possess this right. Tan Qingshan is my friend so that is why he sat over here. If you have any opinions regarding about this or if you want to show off your strength in front of me, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    Their movements made many people watch them. Thus, Mu Chen¡¯s remarks also entered their earspletely. Amotion rang out instantly. This neer sure was amazing.

    Jiang Li and Teng Yong¡¯s faces gradually turned unsightly as themotion rang out. It was evident that they did not expect the seemingly mild Mu Chen would act so tough.

    They stared furiously at Mu Chen¡¯s serious expression, but they did not dare to shout at him. They heard about the battle between Mu Chen and Liu Yang. Liu Yang, who possesses a Spiritual Pulse, was someone that they weren¡¯t sure that they could beat, yet Mu Chen seeded. Therefore, they did not have any confidence that they would be able to defeat Mu Chen.

    ¡°Oh, as expected from the Mu Territory¡¯s Young Master. He really is prideful when he speaks.¡±

    Just when Jiang Li and Teng Yong had no way of backing down, a ufortingughter sound suddenly came from behind. Jiang Li and Teng Yong looked and a hint of happiness lit up in their eyes.

    ¡°Big Brother Luo!¡±

    When he heard their surprised voices, Mu Chen also tilted his head. He only noticed a figure slowly walking over. That figure was around 18 years old with sunken eyes and his thin lips revealed a hint of mercilessness.

    ¡°Luo Tong!¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er stared at this person and her face sank slightly as she spoke.

    ¡°Luo Tong?¡±

    Mu Chen frowned. This name was not new to him. This is because this guy¡¯s father was also a Territory Lord within the Northern Spiritual Realm. However, Luo Tong already passed 18 years oldst year, yet his current strength remained at Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase. In other words, he had already lost the right to enter the Five Great Academies.

    This also means that he was an old fart that Tang Qian¡¯Er mentioned before and was an extremely troubling individual.

    ¡°Mu Chen, it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    Luo Tong arrived in front of Mu Chen and smiled. However, this smile was not kind and gentle. The two of them knew each other from a long time ago, but they disliked each other.

    Mu Chen nced at him and said: ¡°So you also came here to put on the airs? ¡°

    ¡°How could I possibly dare to do that? You are a genius that obtained the qualifications for the Spiritual Road.¡± Luo Tong curled his lips and pretended to be surprised. However, the jealousy within his voice could not be concealed. When he first heard that Mu Chen obtained the qualifications for the Spiritual Road, he was so jealous that his eyes turned red. Moreover, he is currently 18, yet he failed to reach the Spiritual Rotation Stage. This cut apart his wish of entering the Five Great Academies. When he thought about Mu Chen¡¯s talent and that it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to enter the Five Great Academies, the mes of jealousy raged within his heart.

    Mu Chen retracted his gaze and was toozy to care about this jealous and pitiful guy. Compared to Liu Mubai, this Luo Tong was nothing.

    ¡°Hand over your seat.¡±

    When Luo Tong saw that Mu Chen ignored him, the anger in his eyes grew. However, he did not directly challenge Mu Chen. Instead, he let out a cold shout towards Tan Qingshan.

    Whether it was strength or background, it was obvious that he did not put Tan Qingshan in his eyes.

    ¡°Luo Tong, you shouldn¡¯t go too far.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s voice became colder.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re unwilling to listen? You want to fight with me?¡± Luo Tong also let out a cold smile as he spoke. He was at the Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase. Therefore, he was not afraid of Mu Chen at all. Instead, he wanted to stir up Mu Chen¡¯s fury and take care of this person, who made him jealous.

    Mu Chen¡¯s ck eyes stared at Luo Tong. When Luo Tong saw those unfathomable ck eyes, Luo Tong¡¯s imposing manner actually paused for a moment. It did not matter how jealous he got, he still understood what it represent when Mu Chen obtained the qualification for the Spiritual Road. If it wasn¡¯t because Mu Chen was suddenly kicked out of the Spiritual Road, he probably wouldn¡¯t have the qualification to yell in front of Mu Chen.

    His imposing manner paused for a moment, but Luo Tong quickly recovered. No matter what Mu Chen experienced, he was still a person at the Spiritual Movement Stage Middle Phase. He simply wasn¡¯t his opponent.

    ¡°Do you dare?¡± Luo Tong turned his embarrassment into fury and said.

    ¡°Luo Tong, what are you doing?!¡±

    Before Mu Chen replied, a deep voice rang out from nearby. Everybody looked over and noticed a tall, burly figure approaching quickly. He, then, stood in front of Luo Tong and shouted out.

    ¡°Mo Ling, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too controlling?¡± Luo Tong stared at the burly boy in front of him and frowned.

    The person in front of him was a celebrity in the Northern Spiritual Academy. His ranking is only second to the West Branch Heaven ss¡¯s Liu Mubai. Right now, he is also at the Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase, but he would most likely break through to the Spiritual Rotation Stage in half a year. When that happens, he would be eligible topete for a ce at the Five Great Academies. He is someone who was the Northern Spiritual Academy would focus on nurturing.

    ¡°It will soon be the Cultivation Lesson. If you cause trouble here, Teacher Mo would not forgive you!¡± It seemed that Mo Ling did not like Luo Tong as well and he lifted an eyebrow as he spoke.

    Luo Tong¡¯s face instantly became ugly. However, he knew that Mo Ling did not fear him, so he could only bitterly grit his teeth. At this moment, a figure slowly entered the Cultivation Field. Everybody fell silent when they saw that figure. This is because it was Teacher Mo.

    When Luo Tong noticed Teacher Mo¡¯s appearance, he did not dare to keep at it and raised a fist toward Mu Chen. Then, he returned back to his seat unwillingly.

    ¡°Are you okay? That person is quite annoying, you just have to get used to it.¡± When Mo Ling noticed that Luo Tong departing, he smiled and asked Mu Chen.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine. Thank you.¡± Mu Chen smiled kindly and replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve heard about you before. You are the only one that qualified for the Spiritual Road. Ohoho, it seems like I¡¯ll have some pressure from now on.¡± Mo Ling smiled and waved his hand. Then, without saying anything more, he turned around and left.

    Mu Chen stared at the back of Mo Ling and smiled. He had a good impression of that burly boy.

    ¡°Mu Chen, thank you.¡± Tan Qingshan also showed some gratitude as he spoke.

    ¡°We came here together, so we should take care of each other. Just ignore those individuals, you will be stronger than them soon.¡± Mu Chen gave a faint smile.

    Tan Qingshan nodded strongly.

    At this moment, Teacher Mo had always walked leisurely into the Cultivation Field. He nced at Mu Chen, but he did not say anything at all. He only waved his hand and numerous lights flew directly into the stone pirs. Afterwards, everybody was able to feel that the Spiritual Aura within the Cultivation Field bing denser. It was obvious that Teacher Mo hadpletely activated the Spirit Convergence Array.

    Mu Chen felt the rich Spiritual Aura and smiled. Without saying anything, he closed his eyes and entered the cultivation state again. He absorbed the Spiritual Energy into his body and refined it.

    The cultivation time of half a day quickly passed. Just when Mu Chen absorbed the final trace of Spiritual Energy into his aura sea and was about to end his cultivation, his body suddenly trembled violently. A wonderful feeling emitted from his aura sea.

    Mu Chen was startled by this sudden feeling for a moment. Shortly after, a surprised feeling surged through his mind. Did the...Great Pagoda Art reach the Foundation Level?

 Chapter 18 Foundation

    <strong>Chapter 18 ¨C Foundation</strong>

    Surprise surged through Mu Chen¡¯s mind, it was evident that this sudden breakthrough waspletely outside his expectation. He originally thought that it would take at least ten days before he broke through to the Foundation Level...

    Mu Chen was surprised for a while. However, he gradually calmed down and did not dare to be careless. He hurried to recover his focus and began to sense the wonderful feeling vigntly.

    Within his aura sea, the dark ck Spiritual Energy was bubbling. While it was bubbling, Mu Chen was able to feel that the density of the Spiritual Energy was increasing rapidly. Moreover, Mu Chen was able to sense that a powerful absorption seemed to have erupted inside his body and it greedily sucked in the Spiritual Aura outside. After being refined by the Great Pagoda Art, traces of dark ck Spiritual Energy entered his aura sea.

    While he was sensing the rapidly increasing Spiritual Energy within his aura sea, afortable feeling flowed through Mu Chen¡¯s four limbs.

    And while Mu Chen was immersed in the pleasurable feeling of the Spiritual Art¡¯s breakthrough, the entire cultivation field also suddenly stirred. This is because everybody was able to feel a powerful suction erupting from within Mu Chen¡¯s body. It used an arrogant and forceful attitude to steal the dense Spiritual Aura within the cultivation field.

    This movement instantly attracted everybody¡¯s attention. Many individuals nced through the field with astonished eyes and itnded at Mu Chen¡¯s body in the end.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡±

    ¡°It was caused by that Mu Chen, what is he doing?¡±

    ¡°What a domineering absorption, he is actually to absorb the spiritual aura of the world this outrageously. Is he not afraid of dying?¡±

    Numerous whispers exploded throughout the cultivation field. Everybody had an rmed expression. It was evident that it was their first time seeing this situation.

    ¡°Mu Chen.¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er also widened her eyes and stared worriedly at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Do not panic.¡±

    At this moment, Teacher Mo¡¯s calm voice rang out. It overshadowed the whispers and calmed many Heaven ss students. Then, he turned his gaze towards Mu Chen and frowned slightly as he said: ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, the Spiritual Art he trained in had a breakthrough.¡±

    ¡°¡±The Spiritual Art he trained in?¡±

    Many students were stunned once again. A Spiritual Art¡¯s breakthrough would actually cause such amotion, just what is the level of the Spiritual Art that Mu Chen trained in? It seems to be a Spiritual Art that it is at least Spiritual Rank Middle Tier?

    Jiang Li and Teng Yong both had a shocked expression as they stared at Mu Chen, who caused this greatmotion. A hint of panic flowed through their eyes. Although they were also at the Spiritual Movement Stage Middle Phase, they could feel the enormous pressureing from Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    ¡°Hmph, it seems that his father prepared a pretty good Spiritual Art for him.¡±

    Luo Tong let out a cold hmph. His words were filled with unwillingness and jealousy. The Spiritual Art that he trained in wasn¡¯t weak, it had reached the Spiritual Rank Low Tier, but it seems that there was still a gap between the one that Mu Chen trained in.

    This made Luo Tong extremely frustrated. Compared to Mu Chen, he did not have any points that he would excel at, aside from...age.

    Teacher Mo carefully watched Mu Chen, who was greedily sucking in the Spiritual Aura. He could not help but let out a sound of praise. He was able to sense that the Gong Fa Spiritual Art Mu Chen trained in was not something ordinary. However, he was different than a shallow person like Luo Tong. As the Spiritual Art bes higher in rank, it would be harder to train. A breakthrough would be something even harder. Mu Chen had probably only trained in this Spiritual Art for no more than a month, yet he was able to have a breakthrough, this talent...is quite extraordinary.

    ¡°As expected from a person who obtained the qualifications for the Spiritual Road.¡±

    Teacher Mo smiled. Although he lost a year of training when he was at the Spiritual Road, it would not be hard for Mu Chen to chase up with his talents. It seems that the West Branch¡¯s Liu Mubai had finally met his opponent.

    Mu Chen naturally did not know about themotion in the cultivation field. He was still immersed in the wonderful feeling as his Spiritual Art made a breakthrough. The Spiritual Aura that flowed into his body turned into traces of dark ck Spiritual Energy and entered his aura sea. This refreshing feeling made Mu Chen feelpletely rxed.

    Mu Chen¡¯s mind entered the aura sea. The traces of dark ck Spiritual Energy had now be a small form. The Spiritual Energy would wrap around each other in spirals. It was like a ck neb, mysterious and unpredictable.

    Above the Spiritual Energy, a piece of ck paper quietly floated there. It let the Spiritual Energy flow around it and remained motionless as if it was a dead object.

    The dark ck Spiritual Energy circted inside Mu Chen¡¯s aura sea. Suddenly, a buzzing sound rang out in the depths of his soul. This made him shocked and he immediately scanned inside his body. He actually discovered that dark ck lights suddenly lit up in his body...

    Swoosh.

    The Spiritual Energy in his aura sea also seemed to activate at this moment. It surged out of his aura sea and flowed through his meridians smoothly. When the Spiritual Energy passed through the dark ck lights, Mu Chen was able to feel vaguely that the ck color lights absorbed some of the Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°What is this all about?¡±

    This sudden turn of events shocked Mu Chen. These ck lights appeared too suddenly and it seemed to be out of his control. He was not able to detect them as well.

    ¡°Could it be because of the Great Pagoda Art?¡±

    Mu Chen thought quickly, then an idea shed through his mind. It was obvious that this change was rted to his Great Pagoda Art reaching the Foundation Level.

    ¡°These lights...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s mind swept through the mysterious ck lights across his body. He pondered for a while and then he violently trembled. He noticed that if he was able to connect the ck lights, it seemed to be a bit like a...Spiritual Pulse?!

    Spiritual Pulse?

    This phrase shed through Mu Chen¡¯s mind and flooded his mind with questions. He knew that he did not possess even the lowest level Human Level Spiritual Pulse. To confirm this result, he checked it many times. However, what on earth are these ck lights that appeared in his body and seemed like a Spiritual Pulse?

    When Mu Chen¡¯s mind waspletely filled with shock, these ck lights seemed to vanish quietly like an Epiphyllum. No matter how Mu Chen tried to sense it, he could not perceive it at all. It was as if had never existed in the first ce.

    ¡°How could this be...¡±

    Mu Chen muttered inside his heart and waspletely confused. After a long time, he began to carefully analyze it. The scene earlier was definitely not an illusion. In the depths of his body, something that he could not detect was definitely hidden inside. And this concealment might have some rtionship to the Great Pagoda Art.

    ¡°The Great Pagoda Art...Could it be mother?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled. The Great Pagoda Art was left behind by his mother. If that¡¯s the case, then it must be rted to his mother. Perhaps his mother hid something within his body.

    But why would she do that?

    Mu Chen thought for a while, but he could note up with any answers. He had too little memories about his mother. There was only a vague, yet gentle existence in the depths of his heart. However, he did not understand much about it, the hidden Spiritual Pulse feeling did make Mu Chen believe one point doubtlessly. His mother would never do anything that would harm him.

    When he thought about this, Mu Chen¡¯s heart gradually calmed down. No matter how irrational his prediction was, it would be fine if he believed that it would not harm him.

    As for the other points, he could ask his dad when he returned back home. He felt that his dad should know a bit about this, but he had not mentioned it to him yet.

    While thinking about this, Mu Chen also circted his state of mind. He allowed the traces of dark ck Spiritual Energy to be absorbed into his aura sea and left the cultivation state. His tightly closed eyes also slowly opened up.

    When he opened his eyes, Mu Chen could feel that something was off. He was immediately surprised when he saw the numerous gazes fixed onto his body.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Mu Chen blinked his eyes. He was quite puzzled about the gazes staring at him.

    When the surrounding students heard his words, their faces were quite strange. You¡¯ve caused such a bigmotion, yet you didn¡¯t even know?

    ¡°Mu Chen, are you alright?¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er asked worriedly. Then, she exined the situation that previously urred.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Mu Chen suddenly smiled as he shook his head. This Spiritual Art breakthrough must have been rted to the Spirit Convergence Array. Otherwise, it would take a bit of time before he reached the Foundation Level. A Third Rank Spirit Convergence Array was definitely quite extraordinary.

    ¡°Today¡¯s cultivation lesson will end now. You can make your own arrangements for the time, afterwards.¡± When Teacher Mo noticed that Mu Chen had woken up, he gave him a nod before he spoke to the crowd.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Many students respectfully responded.

    Teacher Mo waved his hand and he did not wait as he walked leisurely out.

    As Teacher Mo left, the atmosphere within the cultivation field gradually rxed. Sounds ofughter spread out, but many gazes were still fixed on Mu Chen.

    Perhaps it was because themotion caused by Mu Chen was too shocking, even after Teacher Mo left, Luo Tong, Jiang Li and the others did note looking for trouble with him. Instead, they nced sullenly at him in fear and immediately shifted their gaze away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go as well.¡± Mu Chen stood up and pped his hands as he spoke.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a stroll to the Spiritual Art Room.¡±

    Mu Chen stared at the other side of the cultivation field and smiled slightly: ¡°I am quite interested in a few Attack Spiritual Arts there, right now, I can finally train in them...¡±

 Chapter 19 Limitless Death Seal

    <strong>Chapter 19 ¨C Limitless Death Seal</strong>

    The Spiritual Arts Room. It is the ce where the Northern Spiritual Academy¡¯s Spiritual Art collection is located at. The Spiritual Arts Room is also divided into Heaven Level and Earth Level. An Earth ss student can only enter the Earth Level to search for Spiritual Arts; if they want to enter the Heaven Level, then they must ascend to the Heaven ss.

    The Spiritual Art that Mu Chen wanted was in the Heaven Level collection. He had entered the Heaven Level once under Teacher Mo¡¯s guidance approximately half a year ago. There, he discovered a Spiritual Art that he liked. However, he could only temporarily give it up as he did not reach the requirements.

    And now, Mu Chen, who had satisfied the requirements, would naturally think about this Attack Spiritual Art right away.

    Mu Chen and Tang Qian¡¯Er headed off to the Spiritual Arts Room. On the other hand, Tan Qingshan did not follow as he said that he wanted to train for a bit longer. He was a man of few words, but he was quite stubborn. When he was still in the Earth ss, he was considered quite outstanding, but once he entered the Heaven ss, he suddenly fell to the bottom. This difference became his motivation.

    In the spacious Spiritual Arts Room, many Northern Spiritual Academy¡¯s students were reading the Spiritual Arts. After all, not every single person had a Northern Spiritual Realm¡¯s Territory Lord as their father. Therefore, many students could only obtain Spiritual Arts through the Spiritual Arts Room. However, it was naturally worse than the carefully prepared Spiritual Arts that Mu Chen and the others could ess.

    Of course, this does not mean that the Northern Spiritual Academy¡¯s collection is inferior to the Territory Lords within the Northern Spiritual Realm. It was the exact opposite. Based on what Mu Chen knew, the true collection within the Northern Spiritual Academy was probably something that his father¡¯s collection couldn¡¯tpare with. However, those Spiritual Arts were not something that amon student can see.

    The Spiritual Arts Room¡¯s Earth Level was lively and bustling. When Mu Chen and Tang Qian¡¯Er entered, they attracted a lot of attention. It was evident that Mu Chen was known throughout the Northern Spiritual Academy after the battle during the Academy Competition.

    ¡°Brother Mu!¡±

    It was fine when the West Branch students saw Mu Chen. Their eyes would be filled with fear and curiosity. However, the East Branch students would have thrilled expression and greeted him with excitement. A few charming girls would even peek at the boy with ck hair and ck eyes, handsome face and a brilliant smile which emitted warmth to their hearts as they flipped through the Spiritual Arts. Then, their faces would turn slightly red.

    Mu Chen directed a gentle smile towards the East Branch students, but he did not remain there for long. He directly passed through the Earth Level with Tang Qian¡¯Er and headed to the Spiritual Arts Room¡¯s second level, Heaven Level.

    As the two individuals departed, whispers erupted in the Earth Level.

    ¡°Brother Mu really ascended to the Heaven ss. He is actually able to enter the Spiritual Arts Room Heaven Level.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Brother Mu¡¯s performance at the Academy Competition was so perfect. Would it even be difficult for him to enter the Heaven ss?¡±

    ¡°There are many powerful individuals in the Heaven ss. It was said that the Heaven ss¡¯s Luo Tong tried to trouble Brother Mu today. That guy is at the level of a Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase.¡±

    ¡°Luo Tong? He¡¯s only a person who would unt his father¡¯s title around. How could hepare to Brother Mu? And that guy isn¡¯t even eligible to enter the Five Great Academies.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the one, who is best qualified topete with Liu Mubai in the Northern Spiritual Academy, is probably Brother Mu. Ohoho, I think that there would be a good show when theypete for a ce in the Five Great Academies.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be that popr in the Earth ss.¡± As the two of them walked up to the Heaven Level, Tang Qian¡¯Er nced below and said with a tender smile.

    Mu Chen also smiled, but he was not willing to say anything about it. He turned his gaze towards the Heaven Level. This ce was not as spacious as the Earth Level, there were also far less people here. However, they would still be able to see a figure walking around from time to time.

    ¡°What Spiritual Art did you want? I think that a Mu Territory¡¯s Young Master would not care about a Common Tier Spiritual Art?¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s eyes swept through the Heaven Level as she yfully asked.

    ¡°However, if it¡¯s the Spiritual Tier Spiritual Arts, then based on what I know, there are only six of them in the Heaven Level. They are all Spiritual Tier Low Rank Spiritual Arts. Which one did you like? And if you want to read the Spiritual Tier Spiritual Art, you must have Teacher Mo¡¯s consent.¡±

    ¡°It seems that you know this ce quite well. However, the one I want aren¡¯t the Spiritual Arts that you mentioned.¡± Mu Chen let out a mysterious smile and he walked to the west corner of the Spiritual Arts Room.

    Tang Qian¡¯Er was a bit puzzled as she followed him over. This location wasn¡¯t where the High Rank Spiritual Arts were located at in the Spiritual Arts Room. They were all just Common Tier Spiritual Arts. Although it included a few powerful Spiritual Arts, with Mu Chen¡¯s viewpoint, there should be many within the Mu Territory if he only wanted Common Tier Spiritual Arts.

    ¡°They are just a few ordinary Common Tier Spiritual Arts, it can¡¯t be that you wanted these Spiritual Arts, right?¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s slender hand picked up a jaded script and asked with a frown.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face had a smile on it. His long fingers went across the cold stone surface and extended into the depths of the stone cab. When he pulled out his fingers, a dark red jaded script was stuck between his fingers.

    ¡°This is?¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er was stunned when she saw that. Her eyes immediately turned serious when she saw the color of the jaded script. This is because the Spiritual Arts with that color has a special title to it. It was known as Hazard Potential Spiritual Arts.

    The so-called Hazard Potential Spiritual Arts represents that there is quite a bit of danger when training in this Spiritual Art. It might even harm the practitioners as well.

    ¡°Let me see that.¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er extended her hand and snatched the dark red jaded script away from Mu Chen¡¯s hand. She nced across it and saw that it emitted a few cold-blooded words on its surface.

    Common Tier High Rank, Limitless Death Seal.

    ¡°Limitless Death Seal?¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s face finally changed. Her eyes widened up and she stared furiously at Mu Chen as she spoke: ¡°What are you ying? You dare practice this Spiritual Art?

    The name of the Limitless Death Seal, she had naturally heard of it before. Although it was a Common Tier High Rank Spiritual Art, it was a Spiritual Art that was extremely vicious within the Northern Spiritual Academy. This is not because it was incredibly amazing, but because two gifted and outstanding students had once trained in it. The result ended with their meridians snapping and they nearly became useless. Since then, nobody dared to train in this Spiritual Art.

    ¡°I¡¯ve investigated this Spiritual Art before. It is actually quite amazing. However, there¡¯s a condition for you to train in this Spiritual Art. That is it requires a domineering Spiritual Energy. The Spiritual Energy of the two seniors that trained in it before did not reach that level of domination. This is why they failed.¡± Mu Chen exined.

    The dark ck Spiritual Energy he had was far from any ordinary Spiritual Energy. With its overbearing nature, the Great Pagoda Art that he trained in right now should be capable of this Limitless Death Seal.

    ¡°Not allowed!¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er had a straight face and she batted an eye towards Mu Chen and said: ¡°And you don¡¯t have the qualifications to read this Spiritual Art anyways.¡±

    There were also rules regarding about reading the Spiritual Arts within the Spiritual Arts Room. If it was just any ordinary Common Tier, any students could read it, but if it was Spiritual Tier, you must ask for permission from the Teachers.

    Although this Limitless Death Seal only seemed to be a Common Tier High Rank, it was ssified as a Hazard Potential Spiritual Art. If you wish to read this Spiritual Art, you must be a student, who had stayed in the Heaven ss for half a year. Since Mu Chen had just ascended up, he clearly wasn¡¯t qualified.

    Mu Chen¡¯s ck eyes contained traces of a smile as he stared at Tang Qian¡¯Er. He jokingly said: ¡°That is why I brought you over here. I wanted you to help me borrow this Spiritual Art.¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s beautiful eyes could not help but widen up. She stared at Mu Chen, gritted her teeth as she tilted her head away: ¡°You want me to help you? No way!¡±

    ¡°Sister Qian¡¯Er, help me out please.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s body leaned slightly forward. His handsome face was close to the girl¡¯s pretty face. The hot air that came from his breathnded on her bouncy cheeks.

    Tang Qian¡¯Er was startled by his action and retreated a few step backwards. Her face was like a sunset and she embarrassingly said:¡± You rascal!¡±

    Mu Chen shrugged his shoulders and his ck eyes stared at Tang Qian¡¯Er. He softly said: ¡°I really want to train in this Spiritual Art. Believe in me, it will be fine, okay?¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er nibbled her red lips as if she was hesitating. After all, this Spiritual Art had quite the vicious name. If Mu Chen also became like the two seniors from before, she really couldn¡¯t imagine how dire the consequences would be...

    ¡°Huh? Mu Chen, you¡¯re also here?¡±

    And just when Tang Qian¡¯Er hesitated, a soft voice rang out suddenly from behind. Mu Chen and Tang Qian¡¯Er lifted their heads. They saw Hong Ling, who was extremely charming, in a red dress standing there.

    When Mu Chen noticed Hong Ling, he was stunned for a bit. This seemed to be the first time that Hong Ling had greeted him since he had entered the Northern Spiritual Academy. Although they were rather close when they were young, they drifted apartter. Right now, she felt more like a stranger.

    ¡°Hello, Senior Hong Ling.¡±

    Mu Chen also smiled and called out Senior Hong Ling. This made Tang Qian¡¯Er rxed her straightened face. By greeting her this way, it was evident that they weren¡¯t close. It was more like being polite.

    Hong Ling¡¯s beautiful eyes shed for a moment. She immediately looked at the dark red jaded script held within Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s hand and seemed to understand something. She smiled and said: ¡°What is it? You want to borrow this Hazard Potential Spiritual Art? Do you need my help?¡±

    Mu Chen nced at Tang Qian¡¯Er for a moment. These two girls disliked each other. Sure enough, thetter had a cold expression. He turned his head back and smiled as he spoke: ¡°Thank you for your kindness, senior. But Sister Qian¡¯Er has already promised to help me.¡±

    Hong Ling nodded. She looked at boy with a gentle smile, handsome appearance and a long body. Her heart felt slightly sour. The ordinary boy that she did not pay attention to had suddenly be outstanding without her knowing.

    ¡°Then, that¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±

    Hong Ling directed a smile to Mu Chen. Then, she did not remain at this location. She turned her body around and left. Her slim and charming body attracted countless gazes from nearby boys, who were reading the Spiritual Arts. In the end, the boys all gave a jealous nce towards Mu Chen. This guy is really too lucky, he had some sort of rtionship with both flowers of the Northern Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°When did I agree to help you? Seeing that Hong Ling departed, Tang Qian¡¯Er let out a sigh and spoke.

    ¡°I guess I can only ask Senior Hong Ling then.¡± Mu Chen said helplessly.

    ¡°You dare do that!¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er hurried and said it out loud. But seeing Mu Chen¡¯s yful expression, her face turned red and she gritted her teeth in anger. She said: ¡°I can help you, but you have to promise me this. If you find anything wrong with it, you must immediately stop training in it!¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head.

    ¡°Also.¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s beautiful eyes swept across Mu Chen and her pretty face revealed a sweet smile.

    ¡°You have to form a team with me during the Northern Spiritual Field Training half a monthter.¡±

 Chapter 20 Seal Formed

    <strong>Chapter 20 ¨C Seal Formed</strong>

    ¡°The Northern Spiritual Field Training?¡±

    When Mu Chen heard these words, he was slightly stunned. The Northern Spiritual Field was a famous danger zone within the Northern Spiritual Realm. It had a vast territory and a variety of fierce Spiritual Beasts were spread across it. There would be many Adventurer Teams that entered it to hunt Spiritual Beasts. Also, there were many rare materials and elixirs within the Northern Spiritual Field. It could be considered as a treasure ce. Of course, if you want to take the treasure out, you must have sufficient strength to do so. Otherwise, you might not be able to obtain any treasure and lose your life there.

    Because the Northern Spiritual Field was filled with resources, even Mu Chen¡¯s father would personally lead his men into the Northern Spiritual Field from time to time. Every time they entered, they were bound to have many tragic fights.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We, the Northern Spiritual Academy¡¯s Heaven ss, would organize the students and head to the Northern Spiritual Field for training every now and then. This is because only a true battle would have the effects of tempering oneself.¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er nodded and smiled as she spoke: ¡°For the training, we are permitted to form a two-man team. And the top three teams that have the best results would have a special reward.¡±

    ¡°Reward? What is it?¡± Mu Chen lifted an eyebrow.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that it would be umtion Elixir this time.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°umtion Elixir?¡± Mu Chen was astonished. This elixir was said to be extremely beneficial for beginners like them, who had only started their training. The elixir¡¯s medical effects were mild and it would not leave any aftereffects. With their Spiritual Movement Stage Middle Phase strength, they would soon charge at the Spiritual Movement Strength Late Phase if they were to take it.

    ¡°Yes. If I am able to obtain an umtion Elixir, I should be able to advance into Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase. And I would begin my preparations to enter the Spiritual Rotation Stage in the future.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er said.

    ¡°How would they judge the results?¡± Mu Chen asked curiously. It was obvious that the umtion Elixir had piped his interest.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. They will look at who killed the most Spiritual Beasts and which ones is the highest rank.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er continued to speak: ¡°Because all the students in the Heaven ss are allowed to participate, therefore, there is quite a bit ofpetition. This is also why I want to get you.¡±

    ¡°I only reached the Spiritual Movement Stage Middle Phase. Shouldn¡¯t you look for someone stronger when you form a team? With Sister Qian¡¯Er¡¯s charm, I believe that many powerful individuals in both the East Branch and West Branch would want to form a team with you, right?¡± Mu Chen smiled and asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re not willing?¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er let out a slight hmph, then she waved the dark red jaded script within her hand.

    ¡°That¡¯s something that I would wish for. However, if we fail to obtain the umtion Elixir, please do not me me for dragging you down.¡± Mu Chen smiled. The words he said weren¡¯t justmon courtesy. After all, he only had the strength of a Spiritual Movement Stage Middle Phase. There are many candidates that were more suitable than him in the Northern Spiritual Academy.

    Tang Qian¡¯Er thought for a moment, then she let out a lightugh. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we fail to obtain it. I am confident that I would reach the Spiritual Rotation Stage within a year even if I do not rely on the elixir.¡±

    As she said this, her slender fingers gently twirled the jaded script. She nced towards Mu Chen and said: ¡°And I don¡¯t like forming teams with others.¡±

    ¡°Since Sister Qian¡¯Er thinks so highly of me. I will sacrifice my life and apany you. Don¡¯t worry, Sister Qian¡¯Er. Even if I have to risk my puny life, I will definitely help you obtain the umtion Elixir.¡± Mu Chen had a smile on his face as he pretended to be heroic and patted his chest.

    ¡°What a sweet talker.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er blushed as she stared at him.

    ¡°Then, what about this Spiritual Art?¡± Mu Chen smiled as he stared at the jaded script in Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this again next time.¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er grunted. She held onto the Spiritual Art as she turned around and headed towards the outside of the Spiritual Arts Room. When Mu Chen noticed this, he immediately followed.

    At the door of the Spiritual Arts Room, Tang Qian¡¯Er registered the Spiritual Art. When the old man that manages the Spiritual Arts Room noticed the dark red Spiritual Art, he nced at Tang Qian¡¯Er and hesitated for a moment. After all, this ¡°Limitless Death Seal¡± had a vicious name attached to it. Although Tang Qian¡¯Er met the requirements, he still did not want to see a beautiful girl being harmed by this Spiritual Art.

    When Mu Chen noticed the old man hesitating, his heart was slightly anxious. He knew that the Spiritual Arts Room¡¯s Old Man Qin was an extremely inflexible person. As long as he did not like a person, then that person would not be able to bring any Spiritual Arts away from his ce. Also, don¡¯t judge based on his appearance. He may seem like he is about to die, but his strength is at the level of Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase. He is just a step away from reaching the Spirit Stage. In the past, many cocky students suffered because of him.

    Fortunately, Tang Qian¡¯Er seemed to have some method on dealing with this old man. Her pretty face let out a pure smile and she called him ¡°Grandpa Qin¡±. This made the old man nod his head cheerfully. After he warned her repeatedly, he still handed the Spiritual Art to Tang Qian¡¯Er.

    Mu Chen followed Tang Qian¡¯Er out of the Spiritual Art Room silently. Thetter let out a triumphant smile and threw the jaded script towards him.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you!¡±

    Mu Chen caught the jaded script and fiddled around with it for a moment. Joy appeared in his ck eyes. Then, he gave a smile towards Tang Qian¡¯Er. If it wasn¡¯t for Tang Qian¡¯Er today, then it would still be difficult to borrow it out from that Old Man Tai even when he qualified for it.

    Tang Qian¡¯Er smiled. She stared helplessly at the jaded script in Mu Chen¡¯s hand. ¡°You should be careful, if anything is wrong, you should immediately stop training in it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, then I¡¯ll head back first.¡± As Mu Chen held the jaded script, he already couldn¡¯t wait to start deep down inside. He waved towards Tang Qian¡¯Er and quickly left.

    The girl stared at Mu Chen¡¯s figure as it quickly vanished. She could not help but pout. That blockhead.

    The cold moonlight poured down from the sky and turned into a beam as itnded in the quiet room. Inside this room, a boy was quietly sitting cross-legged. His ck eyes stared at the dark red jaded script that was gripped tightly in his hand.

    Mu Chen stared at the jaded script for a moment. Then, he gently let it touch his forehead. As the Spiritual Energy circted, the jaded script¡¯s surface also shed a dark red light.

    And as the light shed, arge amount of information flowed out from the jaded script and directly injected itself into Mu Chen¡¯s brain.

    Mu Chen closed his eyes tightly and epted the training method for the ¡°Limitless Death Seal¡±. Shortly after, he opened his eyes and let out a breath. Within his ck eyes, it was filled with theories.

    After all, the ¡°Limitless Death Seal¡± had an extremely vicious name before. Therefore, Mu Chen did not dare to be too careless. Instead, he repeatedly looked at the training method before he began to start training in it.

    Mu Chen sat down cross-legged and his hands were attuned to each other. His fingers wounded and formed an exquisite seal. He moved his mind and dark ck lights shed on his body. A trace of dark ck Spiritual Energy began to linger around his palm.

    The dark ck Spiritual Energy was like a ck snake. It would constantly twist in his palm as Mu Chen changed the seals. It gradually formed into a faint, ck light seal.

    However, condensing this light seal was not easy. Thus, a faint sound rang out and the twisting dark ck Spiritual Energy shattered before the seal was condensed.

    Mu Chen did not mind this first failure of his. If this ¡°Limitless Death Seal¡± was sessfully learned this easily, he would not have that big of an interest in it.

    Mu Chen refocused his mind and began again.

    Failed.

    And failed.

    The time passed by quickly, yet Mu Chen continued to train in it tirelessly. The seal that was formed in his hands were gradually bing more proficient and the condensing speed of the Spiritual Energy also increased rapidly.

    His slender hands were like a butterfly passing through flowers. It changed at a curve. Within his palm, the dark ck Spiritual Energy was being twisted. The ck light seal was a lot clearer than before. A faint cold fluctuation emitted out from it.

    Mu Chen firmly fixed his eyes onto the dark light seal that was about to be formed. His mind was strained to its limit. He had failed at this final step many times.

    Mu Chen¡¯s fingers changed once again and a dark ck Spiritual Energy flowed into the ck light seal.

    The ck light seal suddenly trembled. A humming sound came from it. Afterwards, the ck light began to converge and it directly formed into a dark ck light seal and was imprinted onto Mu Chen¡¯s palm.

    When the light seal was imprinted onto Mu Chen¡¯s palm, his entire body tensed up. This is because the next step was the most dangerous one. The two seniors that trained in the ¡°Limitless Death Seal¡± had snapped their meridians at this step.

    As the ck light seal was imprinted onto his palm, Mu Chen was quickly aware of a violent fluctuation emitting from the light seal. Then, it rushed ferociously through the meridians at his palm.

    This appearance was like it was trying to destroy the meridians.

    ¡°Hummm!¡±

    However, it was lucky that Mu Chen was prepared for it. A dark ck Spiritual Energy rumbled and rushed out from his aura sea. It then collided with the violent fluctuations.

    A low humming sound erupted from within Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    The fluctuations from the ¡°Limitless Death Seal¡± were abnormally violent. It was like a wild beast as it charged towards the dark ck Spiritual Energy which sealed it off. It attempted to destroy it.

    However, the dark ck Spiritual Energy that came from the Great Pagoda Art was not like it imagined. It was obvious that it was not easy to deal with it.

    Facing against the violent impact, the dark ck Spiritual Energypletely exposed its domineering nature. It used an extremely powerful oppression andpletely resisted the impact.

    BAMMMM.

    Waves of impacts continued. However, Mu Chen did not dare to rx the slightest bit. Cold sweat appeared on his forehead. If he failed to block them, he would probably be gravely injured.

    Mu Chen drew out all the Spiritual Energy within his aura sea and tried his best to defend against the impacts. The impactssted approximately for ten minutes, then it finally began to weaken.

    When Mu Chen discovered that the impact hadpletely vanished. His tensed body limped down. Sweat covered his clothes and he was breathing heavily.

    Although his body was abnormally tired, Mu Chen still held excitement within his eyes. He trembled slightly as he opened his right hand. At the center of his palm, there was a dark seal engraving that made others feel a chill.

    ¡°Did I seed?¡±

    Mu Chen stared at the ck seal engraving in the center of his palm. The corners of his lips were raised and a smile of relief appeared.

 Chapter 21 Disturbance at the Training Grounds

    <strong>Chapter 21 ¨C Disturbance at the Training Grounds</strong>

    <strong><i>Northern Spiritual Academy, Training Ground.</i></strong>

    Many students were sweating as if it had rained. A loud and clear cry, mixed with vitality, spread out far away.

    Mu Chen was sitting under the shades of a tree. Hezily leaned on the trunk as he stared idly at the various heated duels. It was obvious that these duels did not interest him.

    ¡°Oi, although you have excellent results right now, you shouldn¡¯t be so sloppy, right?¡± A slender figure suddenly blocked Mu Chen¡¯s view. Then, Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s voice yfully rang out.

    Mu Chen stared at the slim waistline in front of him. Then, he slowly moved his eyes up. The girl¡¯s apricot color dress, slightly lifted up soft chest and slender figure made her quite attractive.

    As he looked at the girl¡¯s beautiful face, Mu Chen did a stretch and said: ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m acting sloppy, but these duels are useless to me.¡±

    In the Spiritual Road, he did not know how many times he experienced battles of life and death. At that location, nobody was able to use any Spiritual Energy, thus they must push their minds to the limit and use their wisdom. Just a little bit of negligence and the cruel fate of being disqualified would ur. Then, they would only be able to wait at the safety zone until the trial was over.

    Andpared to that ce, the gentle duels between students in the Northern Spiritual Academy would have no effects on Mu Chen.

    ¡°Hmph, you only know how to boast.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er hummed softly. Yet her beautiful eyes could not help but look at theforting face of his. There was a gentle smiling intent in his ck eyes as well as a sense of calmness deep inside that not many people possess at his age. It made others slightly immersed in them.

    Tang Qian¡¯Er also sat down beside Mu Chen. She then stretched out her slender hands and unlocked her ponytail. Her bluish ck hair suddenly poured down like a waterfall. The scene was so touching and it instantly attracted a lot of attention over. Envious looks were thrown to Mu Chen in the end. This person really is great to have such a treatment.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, how did your training in the Limitless Death Seal go? There weren¡¯t any problems, right?¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er tilted her head and she asked with her eyebrow lifted.

    Mu Chen smiled. He extended his palm over towards Tang Qian¡¯Er. In his palm, a looming ck seal slowly came out while emitting a cold chill.

    ¡°You seeded?¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er gently opened her mouth as she made a shocked expression. She could not help but immediately grabbed onto Mu Chen¡¯s hand and stared at the ck seal on his palm. Her fingers poked at the ck seal. A cold chill prated through it and made her body shiver.

    ¡°It can only be considered as seeding the first step. But it must be continuously nurtured by my Spiritual Energy.¡± Mu Chen shook his head and he moved his gaze. He noticed that a lot of eyes were heating up in the surrounding and immediately let out a soft cough. He said: ¡°You¡¯ll pull in a lot of hatred for me if you continue to do this.¡±

    Only then did Tang Qian¡¯Er recover, her face instantly turned red and she quickly let go of Mu Chen¡¯s hand.

    Not that far away, Luo Tong stared at this scene. His eyes were a bit sulky. Tang Qian¡¯Er was the East Branch¡¯s flower. He naturally liked her as well. Moreover, Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s father was also one of the Northern Spiritual Realm¡¯s Territory Lord. His father had once mentioned that if he was able to obtain Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s love, then their strength would increase tremendously after the Luo Territory and Tang Territory teamed up.

    This idea was definitely good, but Luo Tong did not manage to obtain this girl¡¯s heart like his father had wished for. Instead, Tang Qian¡¯Er treated him quite cold. This made him extremely frustrated. And now, he saw how close Mu Chen and Tang Qian¡¯Er were and he was naturally jealous.

    ¡°Brother Luo, that guy really is insolent.¡± Jiang Li and Teng Yong stood beside Luo Tong and jealously stared at Mu Chen as they spoke.

    Although they were unhappy seeing this scene, they knew that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t that easy to deal with. Therefore, they did not act arrogantly as they would usually and pick a quarrel with him.

    ¡°He is only just a newbie that recently entered the Heaven ss. Yet he dares put on airs in front of me.¡±

    Luo Tong¡¯s eyes were dark and his eyes immediately turned around. He stared at Tan Qingshan, who was sweating like mad as he trained nearby, and let out cold smile: ¡°Jiang Li, go find Tan Qingshan and have a duel with him, remember, you must take good care of the newbies.¡±

    Jiang Li was startled for a moment. He hesitated and said: ¡°That Tan Qingshan has a good rtionship with Mu Chen. If I were to cause trouble for Tan Qingshan, then Mu Chen would probably...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here, what are you afraid of?¡± Luo Tong frowned as he asked.

    When Jiang Li noticed the dissatisfaction within Luo Tong, he did not dare to say anything more. He immediately got up and walked quickly towards Tan Qingshan.

    Tan Qingshan, who was in the middle of his training, noticed that Jiang Li wasing for him. He frowned for a bit, but he did not say anything as he was not very talkative. He continued to practice a fist technique.

    ¡°Tan Qingshan, I¡¯ll have a duel with you for a bit. This way, you will be able to improve much faster. As an old hand, I should take care of you newbies.¡± Jiang Li said as he directed a malicious smile towards Tan Qingshan.

    After the surrounding students witnessed this, they immediately understood what Jiang Li wanted to do. However, nobody dared to say anything because of Luo Tong¡¯s dark gazeing from nearby. This kind of duel was definitely quite normal.

    ¡°These guys are really going too far!¡± When Tang Qian¡¯Er saw this scene, she immediately frowned. She tried to get up, but her wrist was pulled by Mu Chen.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er looked at Mu Chen suspiciously. It was obvious that Luo Tong and the others troubled Tan Qingshan in order to allow Mu Chen to see it. It could be regarded as a deliberate show of strength as a warning.

    ¡°Although Tan Qingshan is silent, he has a stubborn personality. Sometimes, he does not need any help. Do not underestimate a man¡¯s pride.¡± Mu Chen said faintly.

    ¡°The act of old hands bullying neers would appear everywhere. If I were toe forward and help him, it might allow him to be less troubled. However, this isn¡¯t something that he needs. Moreover, in extreme situations, he might even drift apart from me. So in order to avoid this kind of trouble, he must use his own abilities to tell the others that he isn¡¯t someone that everybody can just bully.¡±

    ¡°But he isn¡¯t Jiang Li¡¯s opponent.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er said.

    ¡°Victory isn¡¯t just about beating down the other.¡± Mu Chen smiled slightly and said: ¡°As long as he is able to let the others know that he isn¡¯t a pushover and that they would have to pay some sort of price in order to push him around, it is fine.¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er thought for a moment. She felt that there were some truths within Mu Chen¡¯s words. However, she still hesitated and said: ¡°Hmph, even though you¡¯re younger than me by a year, why did you pretend to be so old?¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. He looked at Tan Qingshan whose face color changed. Thetter clenched and loosened his hands in a cycle. He seemed to struggle for a bit before he stared towards Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen gave a smile to Tan Qingshan and gently nodded.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s smile, Tan Qingshan gripped his hands tightly. Fierceness appeared within his eyes and he coldly said: ¡°Then, senior Jiang Li, please advise me!¡±

    Jiang Li was startled when he saw that Tan Qingshan actually epted and immediately let out a sneer. He really is a boy who had no idea of his own limitations.

    The two individuals slowly retreated backwards and many students surrounded them. However, it was obvious that many of them felt that Tan Qingshan was really unlucky this time.

    Under the crowd¡¯s gaze, the duel instantly began.

    It was just like everyone had expected. This duel was simply one-sided as their strength was at different levels. However, everybody¡¯s sympathy gradually changed shortly after.

    Because they saw Tan Qingshan continued to charge at Jiang Li without the slightest fear of death. Even when he was repeatedly kicked down by Jiang Li, he did not show any signs of surrendering. The crazy imposing mannering from his red eyes even shocked Jiang Li.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    The two figures interweaved at the grounds. Although Tan Qingshan was quite helpless, he risked being hit by Jiang Li a few times in order to bite at him.

    When Jiang Li blew away Tan Qingshan again with his fist, thetter continued to pounce forward and bit into his arm. It left a bloodstain. Jiang Li finally could not stand the mad wolf-like imposing manner and retreated a few steps. He shouted out: ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±

    Tan Qingshan ignored it and he pounced forward again with his red eyes.

    ¡°I quit!¡± Jiang Li hurriedly escape. He screamed out loud as he stared at Tang Qingshan¡¯s red eyes.

    The surrounding students rushed forward and pulled at Tan Qingshan. However, thetter was overly crazy right now and they failed to stop him for a moment. This scene made many students tremble. This Tan Qingshan was truly crazy.

    Under the surrounding students¡¯ shouts, Tan Qingshan gradually calmed down. He had cracked lips, his entire body was filled with pain and a bruise was even on his face. However, his eyes were filled with excitement.

    In front of him, Jiang Li¡¯s clothes were also ripped a lot. Although he did not have any injuries, his filthy face and the horror in it were visible to everyone.

    Tan Qingshan might have lost in strength, but he won in terms of imposing manner. This was enough to make the other Heaven ss students look at him with new eyes.

    Tan Qingshan wiped the blood from his mouth and looked towards Mu Chen. Thetter smiled and gave him a thumbs up: ¡°Amazing.¡±

    Tan Qingshan rubbed his head and smiled. He felt gratitude towards Mu Chen as he had given him a chance to win back his pride with his own efforts. In the future, there aren¡¯t many old hands that would probablye to bully him.

    ¡°That guy has quite a crazy nature.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er also smiled. Tan Qingshan¡¯s craziness earlier even made her slightly rmed.

    Mu Chen smiled as he nodded his head. Then, he stood up.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Tan Qingshan did what he was supposed to do. Next, it¡¯s my turn. Others tried to show their strength as a warning, so I must pay them back. Otherwise, it would be quite troublesome.¡± Mu Chen smiled and he gripped his right hand tightly: ¡°Also, I wanted to find a person to test how powerful the ¡°Limitless Death Seal¡± is.¡±

    Mu Chen slowly walked forward. Then under many people¡¯s gazes, he entered the grounds and stared at the gloomy Luo Tong.

    ¡°Senior Luo Tong, I recently learned a Spiritual Art and I wanted to invite senior over to give me some guidance. I hope that you would advise me as well.¡±

 Chapter 22 Might of the Death Seal

    <strong>Chapter 22 ¨C Might of the Death Seal</strong>

    When Mu Chen¡¯s voice rang out in the training ground, the lively atmosphere suddenly quieted down. Then, countless astonished eyes remained fixed on him.

    Who would have imagined that Mu Chen would actually take the initiative to fight with Luo Tong? Could it be that he did not know that thetter was always finding an opportunity to trouble him? Why would he go on his own and charge at him now?

    ¡°Qian¡¯Er, what is Mu Chen doing? That Luo Tong isn¡¯t that easy to deal with.¡± Mo Ling went up to Tang Qian¡¯Er and asked with a serious expression as he stared at Mu Chen¡¯s back.

    Tang Qian¡¯Er shook her head. Although her eyes showed a bit of worry, she did not reveal it. She only let out a shallowugh and said: ¡°It¡¯s fine, he knows what he is doing.¡±

    Mo Ling could only give a bitter smile as he nodded. This duel followed the rules. Even if he wanted to speak out and help him, he could not step in. He can only hope that Mu Chen had a bit of skill. Otherwise, Luo Tong probably would not let go of this opportunity of tormenting him.

    ¡°Ho ho¡±

    While being surrounded in many gazes from nearby, Luo Tong was stunned. His originally overcast face slowly turned cold. From his mouth, a coldugh slowly escaped his lips.

    ¡°Looks like you believe that you¡¯ve gotten used to the ce after staying at the heaven ss for the past few days. So you can finally begin to act arrogant?¡± Luo Tong stood up, his eyes were coldly fixed on Mu Chen.

    ¡°What are you saying? I simply want to have a little duel with you.¡± Mu Chen chuckled with a gentle smile as he spoke: ¡°Also, isn¡¯t it something natural for a senior to have a little duel with neers? That¡¯s what Jiang Li said earlier.

    Over at the side, Jiang Li¡¯s facial color changed unnaturally after he heard Mu Chen mentioning him. However, he deliberately pretended to be fierce as he red at Mu Chen. In his heart, he wondered why this guy would dare to cause trouble for Luo Tong. Could it be that he didn¡¯t know that Luo Tong had the strength of a Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase?

    Luo Tong stared at Mu Chen¡¯s handsome face which wore a gentle smile. In his heart, however, he was extremely furious. That smile seemed like it was mocking him, but he also coldly grinned, and said: ¡°Since you have that desire, then as your senior I should agree to it, might as well, might as well...¡±

    After saying those three words, the coldness in Luo Tong¡¯s eyes, was undisguised. From the surface of his body, a tyrannical fluctuation was emitted as spiritual energy slowly entwined and escaped from his body.

    The students nearby spectating, all quickly moved back a bit as if they were afraid that they would be caught in it.

    Mu Chen extended his fists: ¡°Please¡±

    Luo Tong did not hold back at all. As the color of his face darkened, he released his spiritual energy without reservation. He took a step forward and shot forward like an arrow. Apanied with the sound of an explosion, his fist sted outwards and it relentlessly charged towards Mu Chen.

    When the spectators saw how ferocious Luo Tong was, they were shocked. How was this a little duel? Luo Tong obviously had the intention to beat up Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen looked at the quickly approaching Luo Tong. However, he did not have any intention of fleeing or hiding, a dark ck spiritual energy wrapped around his fist. He then took on a stance to take the blow head on and collided directly against Luo Tong.

    He wanted to get a good grasp on the strength of a Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase.

    A low sound reverberated out as their fists collided heavily. Both parties¡¯ spiritual energy smashed against each other and formed energy waves. It instantly caused strong whirls of air to appear around them.

    The energy waves swept across the area and the two figures were both shaken. Mu Chen trembled and was pushed back a number of steps. On the other hand, Luo Tong was only pushed back one step. It was evident that Luo Tong had the upper hand in a direct confrontation.

    ¡°Regardless of how impressive your spiritual energy is, there will still be this difference in level when facing against me; even if I suppress you, I can suppress you to death!¡± Luo Tong¡¯s eyes were cold. He was in the Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase while Mu Chen was only in the Middle Phase. Although it might seem like a small difference, the difference was enough to oppress the other.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your father tell you to just swallow your pride and behave if you don¡¯t have the capability? Since you¡¯ve taken the initiative toe, you¡¯re bound to lose face!¡±

    After hearing this, Mu Chen gentlyughed as he said: ¡±While I was learning how to endure, you were still in school being a good little boy. And the reason why I need to endure is because I met someone I couldn¡¯t beat at that point of time. But how regretful, in my eyes, you don¡¯t amount to much.¡±

    ¡°Then let me tell you, what kind of price you will need to pay today!¡±

    A hint of dreariness appeared in Luo Tong¡¯s eyes. He extended two fingers, forming it into a de as a dark green energy violently surged out. At his fingertips, a sword de seemed to appear and disappear as it emitted out a sharp fluctuation.

    ¡°Great Luo¡¯s Sword Technique?¡± Upon seeing the glowing green sword tip emerging from Luo Tong¡¯s fingers, their expression changed and they shouted in shock.

    ¡°The Luo Territory¡¯s Great Luo¡¯s Sword Technique?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze swept past the glowing green de. Spiritual Tier Low Rank, Great Luo¡¯s Sword Technique. This is the technique that made the Luo Territory¡¯s Territory Lord famous. He never imagined that Luo Tong would have trained in it. However, judging from its appearance, it wasn¡¯t up to standard yet. However, it was already a very impressive feat to execute it at the Spiritual Movement Stage.

    ¡°Swoosh!¡±

    Luo Tong didn¡¯t give Mu Chen any time to think. He had a cold gaze as his body charged forward. His fingers were like a long sword. As his fingers cut through the air, he violently stabbed towards Mu Chen.

    Where ever the de passed, the air seemed as if it was torn apart.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were focused solely at sword tiping from the violent stab. This sharpness was enough to give someone goose bumps. He slowly clenched his right hand.

    A dark ck Spiritual Energy circted through his body. It was infused endlessly into the center of Mu Chen¡¯s right palm. The looming ck Seal in his palm gradually emerged at this moment.

    A cold fluctuation poured out.

    A dark ck light fiercely emitted out from Mu Chen¡¯s palm. At this moment, Mu Chen seemed to be holding a ck sun. The cold fluctuationing from it made others rmed.

    Mu Chen stamped with his foot and his figure leaped forward like a leopard. He chose not to dodge and met directly against Luo Tong¡¯s fierce and aggressive move. The spectators were all dumbfounded when they saw this scene.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    Luo Tong shouted out gravely. The glowing green sword did not slow down as it streaked forward like a lightning towards Mu Chen¡¯s throat.

    The fist which contained a dense ck light was also thrusted forward at the same time. A ck light, which was like a sun, directly collided against the glowing green sword tip.

    Violent Spiritual Energy Fluctuations exploded out. It felt as if the ground quivered as well. However, the eyes of the students remained fixated at the ce where the green sword tip collided with the ck light.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes shed a cold light. Within his aurasea, spiritual energy was being poured out without restrain. The ck seal also violently trembled in the centre of the palm. It actually appeared in front of his fist andnded heavily onto the glowing green sword tip.

    Kacha!

    The ck seal sted out, causing the glowing green sword tip to pause for a moment. Then, everybody heard a slight breaking sound. Soon after that, they widened their eyes as cracks appeared on the glowing green sword tip.

    In the end, the glowing green sword tip shatteredpletely. A hint of horror appeared within Luo Tong¡¯s eyes as his body shot back helplessly.

    Mu Chen did not follow up with an attack. The ck seal vanished as he flipped his palm. Moreover, the fluctuations also gradually dissipated. However, the spectators didn¡¯t make a single sound. They stared in astonishment at the slender figure. It was obvious the unthinkable had just happened. Mu Chen not only blocked Luo Tong¡¯s greatest skill, he even managed to force him to pull back.

    ¡°How could this be...¡±

    Jiang Li and Teng Yong were stunned as watched this scene happen. Luo Tong, who was a Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase, actually lost to Mu Chen, who was only a Spiritual Movement Stage Middle Phase.

    ¡°This...¡± As Mo Ling witnessed this scene, his heart was flustered.

    Tang Qian¡¯Er let out a breath of relief and she rxed her slender hand. This guy is truly impressive.

    ¡°Senior Luo Tong, thank you.¡±

    Mu Chen cupped his hands at Luo Tong as he chuckled. However, his eyes were fixed on his own palm. The ck seal has faded quite a bit. If it¡¯s just based on power, this Limitless Death Seal would not be at the level of a Common Tier High Rank. It might only be a Common Tier because the requirement on having a certain degree of domineering Spiritual Energy was too high.

    However, the consumption of Spiritual Energy was enormous for the Limitless Death Seal. The earlier attack had consumed half of his aurasea¡¯s spiritual energy. Although it was his first time controlling it so it was not perfect, even a Spiritual Tier Low Rank Spiritual Arts can¡¯tpare to its consumption.

    Luo Tong¡¯s face turned pale. He didn¡¯t think that the results would end up like this, so he couldn¡¯t speak for a few moments. Mu Chen¡¯s earlier aggressive attack shocked him greatly. In that instant, he felt a great danger.

    ¡°This guy actually had such a powerful Spiritual Art. Did his father prepare this for him?¡± Luo Tong gritted his teeth as he thought. He had practiced this Great Luo¡¯s Sword Technique for a very long time before it came to fruition. Yet, he still lost to Mu Chen. Just how many tricks did he have?

    Mu Chen did not care about Luo Tong, who was reading too much in it. He achieved his goal of frightening Luo Tong. This guy will probably restrain himself in the future. Therefore, he pped his hands and turned away to leave.

    ¡°Mu Chen,e with me for a bit.¡±

    As he turned away, a faint voice suddenly appeared from nearby. He was slightly shocked and he saw Teacher Mo standing not so far away from him as he tilted his head over.

    Mu Chen was stunned. He exchanged gazes with Tang Qian¡¯Er for a moment. Under the watch of many students, he hesitated for a moment before following Teacher Mo.

    Upon nearing a quiet forest, Teacher Mo stopped walking. Then, he turned his body and narrowed his eyes. His voice gradually became more severe and he said: ¡° You¡¯ve trained in the Limitless Death Seal?¡±

 Chapter 23 The True Power of the Limitless Death Seal

    <strong>Chapter 23 The True Power of the Limitless Death Seal</strong>

    ¡°You¡¯ve trained in the Limitless Death Seal?¡±

    Mu Chen stared at the serious expression on Teacher Mo¡¯s face. He could not help but let out a hollowugh. Then, he nodded his head. With thetter¡¯s Spirit Stage strength, it was obvious that he could not hide it from him.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have the right to train in it yet?¡± Teacher Mo said in a deep voice.

    Mu Chen blinked, but he did not speak. He had already trained in it already. Could it be that he¡¯ll make him return it back?

    Teacher Mo stared at Mu Chen¡¯s face. His serious expression faltered for a moment. It seems that this boy did not care about his authority. He could only shake his head helplessly and say: ¡°Can you not be this reckless?¡±

    ¡°I only wanted to try it out. If there are any problems, I will immediately stop training in it. I care about my life more than anyone else.¡± Mu Chen smiled and replied.

    Teacher Mo could only stare at him sourly. He hesitated for a moment before saying: ¡°Did you seed?¡±

    ¡°I seeded in its initial step.¡± Mu Chen stretched out his hand. In the center of his palm, a ck seal appeared vaguely.

    Teacher Mo stared at the ck seal in Mu Chen¡¯s hand. The corner of his lips twitched slightly. Although he was aware of it earlier, his heart could not help but tremble when he saw that Mu Chen was able to sessfully train in this Limitless Death Seal in such a short period of time.

    This talent, as expected from the person who obtained the qualifications for the Spiritual Road.

    ¡°Are you interested in this Limitless Death Seal?¡± Teacher Mo nced at Mu Chen. Ever since he brought Mu Chen to the Spiritual Arts Room Heaven Level, he discovered that Mu Chen took a fancy to this Spiritual Art.

    ¡°I could feel that this Spiritual Art isn¡¯t that simple.¡± Mu Chen thought for a moment before he spoke. Although this Spiritual Art may only seem to be a Common Tier High Rank, he could faintly feel that something was a bit off with it.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Teacher Mo lifted an eyebrow and stared at Mu Chen.

    ¡°It feels that this Limitless Death Seal seems to carry a great potential. The training on the surface seems to be the initial step...I feel that there should be some sort of method to make this Limitless Death Seal even stronger.¡± Mu Chen muttered to himself.

    Teacher Mo slightly narrowed his eyes. A trace of surprise surged through his eyes.

    Mu Chen stared at Teacher Mo and suddenly let out a smile. He said with a cunning voice: ¡°Teacher Mo should be quite familiar with the Limitless Death Seal, right? From what I can tell, you seem to be quite interested in it.¡±

    Teacher Mo nced at Mu Chen, who was like a sly fox. He helplessly nodded his head and said: ¡°I, too, have trained in this Limitless Death Seal.¡±

    As he said this, he extended out his palm. In the center of his palm, a ck seal also appeared on it. However, the one that came from Teacher Mo was a lot morepletely and darker than the ck seal at the center of Mu Chen¡¯s hand. The cold chill fluctuation also far surpassed the one that Mu Chen formed.

    Mu Chen stared at the ck seal in Teacher Mo¡¯s hand in shock. He gently smiled as he said: ¡°It really is just like I expected. This Spiritual Art really isn¡¯t that simple. Otherwise, why would Teacher Mo select it?¡±

    Teacher Mo is a genuine powerhouse at the Spirit Stage level. He is ranked high up in the Northern Spiritual Realm. If the Limitless Death Seal was only just an ordinary Common Tier Spiritual Art, he would not go train in it.

    ¡°You rascal...¡±

    Teacher Mo gave off a bitterugh. This boy is quite slippery. He thought for a moment and slowly said: ¡°Do you want to know how to let the Limitless Death Seal reveal its true power?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes lit up. He nodded his head heavily.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± Teacher Mo chuckled and he extended his left hand over as well. Then, Mu Chen was astonished as he noticed that there was an exactly the same ck seal at the center of Teacher Mo¡¯s left palm.

    So with the Limitless Death Seal, you could form more than one Death Seals!

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes glowed. A touch of excitement suddenly appeared on his face. He stared heatedly at Teacher Mo and murmured: ¡°The reason why there weren¡¯t any other steps for training the Limitless Death Seal isn¡¯t because there weren¡¯t any. It is because the amazing point of the Death Seal is that you could form multiple Death Seals. By ovepping the Death Seals, you will be able to reveal its true power?¡±

    Teacher Mo nodded and said: ¡°However, the Limitless Death Seal has a harsh requirement for Spiritual Energy. I have tried my best, yet I was only able to form two seals. As for the Death Seals, the more you have, the more terrifying the bacsh from the impact would be. I had once attempted to form the third Death Seal, but I was nearly gravely injured by its shock. After that, I did not dare to try it again.¡±

    Mu Chen also had the same feeling. When he formed the first Death Seal, he went through great lengths just to withstand the impacting from the formation of the seal. He really did not know if he could endure the second seal being formed.

    ¡°Right now, you have sessfully formed the first Death Seal, do not rush to condense the second seal. Just so an ident wouldn¡¯t ur.¡± Teacher Mo warned him.

    Mu Chen nodded. Although he longed for the true power of the Limitless Death Seal, he also understood there were no benefits for being too ambitious.

    Seeing this, Teacher Mo did not say anything more and waved his hand. Mu Chen immediately turned and left. The moment he turned his head around, he saw Tang Qian¡¯Er waiting for him.

    ¡°Are you alright? Did Teacher Mo do anything to you?¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er immediately asked these questions when she say Mu Chening out. After all, Mu Chen did break the rules a bit when he learned the Limitless Death Seal. Therefore, she was worried that he would be punished.

    Mu Chen smiled as he shook his head. Then, he lowered his head and looked at the ck seal in his palm. His heart heated up. This Limitless Death Seal was truly extraordinary. It looks like he would have to put more effort into it in the future.

    In the middle of the night, Mu Chen was quietly sitting cross-legged. His hands were changing seals again. A trace of dark ck Spiritual Energy circted at the tips of his fingers.

    Kacha.

    However, when the dark ck Spiritual Energy weaved together and attempted to form a seal, the Spiritual Energy suddenly went out of control and the fluctuation dissipated away.

    Mu Chen stared at his empty palm. He shook his head helplessly. Just earlier, he attempted to see if he could form the second seal, but the results were obvious. He failed.

    It seems that the difficulty for the second Death Seal was much harder than the first one.

    ¡°Looks like I can only slowly do this.¡±

    Mu Chen muttered to himself. Then, he recovered his mind and closed his eyes. He began to circte the Great Pagoda Art and absorbed the Spiritual Aura from the world. In the end, the Spiritual Aura turned into dark ck Spiritual Energy and entered his aurasea.

    In addition to this, Mu Chen would also separate a bit of his Spiritual Energy and let it flow down the meridians in his arm in order to nurture the ck Death Seal. It made the color of the ck seal be deeper.

    Because of the fight with Luo Tong yesterday at the training grounds, Mu Chen¡¯s reputation also spread out within the East Branch Heaven ss. The veteran students did not dare underestimate this newbie, who just rose up. Also, Tan Qingshan made others understand that that he wasn¡¯t a seemingly quiet boy, who would be pushed around, with his fierce attitude yesterday. Therefore, nobody came to trouble him in the days after. Mu Chen had truly obtained peace and quiet.

    During this peaceful time, Mu Chen began to focus his efforts into cultivation. He would be at the cultivation field to borrow the Third Rank Spirit Convergence Array at daytime. The Spiritual Energy within his aurasea be denser and denser as the days passed.

    When it was nighttime, he would nurture the Limitless Death Seal on his palm. He also gradually attempted to form the second Death Seal. But without any exception, he failed.

    But despite the repeated failures, Mu Chen did not give up. He could vaguely feel that he was getting more proficient in the Seal Method for forming the Limitless Death Seal through the repeated failures. His control at the Limitless Death Seal became more and more smoothly.

    The feeling of him getting closer and closer to sess made Mu Chen experience a little bit of joy.

    The time quietly went on and in a blink of an eye, approximately half a month passed.

    During this half a month, the Spiritual Energy inside Mu Chen¡¯s aurasea became denser and denser. Although he had not advanced to the Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase, it was definitely more powerful than half a month ago.

    While his Spiritual Energy progressed, Mu Chen¡¯s training in the Limitless Death Seal also became more proficient. His control over the first Death Seal reached a certain degree of precision. It was not like when he was facing against Luo Tong and would cause unnecessary consumption.

    As for the condensation of the second Death Seal, Mu Chen could faintly feel that he had reached it. However, his Spiritual Energy wasn¡¯t enough so he was not able to condense it sessfully. This made him feel a bit regretful.

    In the cultivation field, when Mu Chen heard that the bell ringing, which represented that the ss was over, he opened his eyes and began to feel the Spiritual Energy surging in his aurasea. He smiled gently and stretched.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    A sweet voice came from beside him. Mu Chen tilted his head. He only noticed Tang Qian¡¯Er smiling as she stared at him with anticipation.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Mu Chen asked.

    ¡°We will be heading for training at the Northern Spiritual Field tomorrow.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er smiled as she said.

    ¡°We¡¯re heading out tomorrow?¡±

    Mu Chen paused for a moment before he smiled and nodded his head. He waspletely immersed in his training during this time, so he nearly forgot about the time. However, it was still fine. Seeing that he could not form the second Death Seal because he did not have enough Spiritual Energy, if he was able to find some Elixirs in the Northern Spiritual Field, it would solve his pressing problem.

    ¡°You have to work harder during this time¡¯s Northern Spiritual Field training. It is said that the West Branch¡¯s Liu Mubai will also participate. The one that formed a team with him is the West Branch¡¯s Hong Ling. We can¡¯t lose to them.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er said seriously.

    ¡°Liu Mubai, huh...¡±

    Mu Chen let out a slight smile. That person is the genuine number one in the Northern Spiritual Academy. And are they going to confront each other for the first time during this Northern Spiritual Field Training?

    How interesting.

    Mu Chen¡¯s ck eyes shined. He was not afraid of anyone in the Spiritual Road and it was exactly the same in the Northern Spiritual Realm.

 Chapter 24 Promise

    <strong>Chapter 24 ¨C Promise</strong>

    The Northern Spiritual Field is located at the northwestern side of the Northern Spiritual Realm. It is approximately a day away from the Northern Spiritual Academy. This vast territory could be considered as the most popr ce within the Northern Spiritual Realm. Although the Northern Spiritual Field is filled with many dangers, the higher the risk, the higher the rewards. To obtain these rewards, many individuals would let their sessors take their position before entering the Northern Spiritual Field. Some individuals would be able to obtain the rewards, but some would be buried under the rotten leaves.

    Heading towards the Northern Spiritual Field for training was considered a rather significant event in the Northern Spiritual Academy. Almost half of the Heaven ss students would participate. As they would quietly train inside the Academy, they knew that they needed realbat the most.

    And only realbat would toughen a person¡¯s mind. This is an essential thing required on the path of bing strong.

    Not only was the Northern Spiritual Field filled with a variety of Spiritual Beasts, there were also a diverse group of disreputable individuals, including some notorious characters.

    Compared to the bloody and ruthless characters, the Northern Spiritual Academy¡¯s students were like a sheep. Even though they weren¡¯t weak, but they would not be a decent opponent for these ruthless individuals if a fight really happened.

    Therefore, the Northern Spiritual Academy also sent out a powerful guard force in order to protect the students. The East Branch¡¯s Teacher Mo and the West Branch¡¯s Teacher Xi would also follow. These two individuals were genuine powerhouses at the Spirit Stage. There shouldn¡¯t be many souls that would dare harbor evil intentions in front of two Spirit Stage powerhouses.

    In the early morning, the Northern Spiritual Academy¡¯s Field Training Team began to leave. However, they only reached the outskirts of the Northern Spiritual Field when it was sunset. Since it was getting darker, they set up their camp when they got there.

    As the darkness enveloped the ce, a campfire rose from the camp. It was evident that many of the Northern Spiritual Academy¡¯s students would note to such a ce. Thus, many of them were excited and a lively atmosphere surrounded the camp. This lively atmosphere made others stare at them in the darkness. A majority of them were Adventurers and they knew that these individuals were hot-headed individuals from the Northern Spiritual Academy. They only pouted in the darkness as they walked away.

    In their eyes, these student goody-two-shoes would probably be trembling in fear when they face a vicious Spiritual Beast.

    Mu Chen sat cross-legged beside the campfire. He stared at the darkness outside of the camp. In the far distance, there were a variety of bloody roars echoing from beasts.

    This scene was somewhat familiar to him.

    But only the atmosphere was much less brutal and bloodypared to his memories of the Spiritual Road.

    Mu Chen trembled for a moment. Then, a slender hand suddenly extended from behind and patted his shoulder.

    When the handnded on Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder, his ck eyes instantly turned cold. His entire body tensed up like a jaguaring in for its prey. His hand shot out and clenched the hand tightly.

    ¡°Ouch.¡±

    A cry of pain rang out. Only then did Mu Chen recover and he turned around to look at Tang Qian¡¯Er, who was behind him. The coldness within his eyes quickly disappeared as he touched his head awkwardly and let go of the hand.

    ¡°What are you doing? It hurts.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er angrilyined at Mu Chen as she sat down beside him and rubbed her wrist.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Mu Chen let out a bitterugh. The one year trial in the Spiritual Road made his body remain alert instinctively. This vignt instinct was always suppressed by him when he returned to the Northern Spiritual Realm. However, he returned back to a familiar environment again, so he actually awakened this vignce again.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er pouted, but her eyes remained fixed on Mu Chen. After all, girls are always quite attentive. She felt a cold chill when Mu Chen gripped her wrist earlier. If she did not let out a sound of pain, Mu Chen might have directly crushed her wrist.

    Mu Chen stared at the campfire in front of him and was silent for a moment. He said: ¡°If someone did the same action as you earlier in the Spiritual Road to me, perhaps I would have killed him. Because if I don¡¯t kill him, I might be the one that will be killed.¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er froze for a moment and she stared at the calm boy. When he said the word ¡°kill¡±, his face did not change much. It was as if he was ustomed to it.

    ¡°Then the Spiritual Road seems to be quite terrifying.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er muttered. In their eyes, the Spiritual Road was quite mysterious. It is said that many individuals who left the Spiritual Road would not talk about that matter. However, the people that came out of the Spiritual Road were all extremely powerful. Thus, it made many young boys and girls like Tang Qian¡¯Er to yearn for that ce.

    However, as na?ve individuals, they did not know that they must walk out from this insane ce to obtain an abnormal strength.

    Mu Chen gently smiled and muttered to himself: ¡°At that ce, everybody is considered apetitor. They are all extremely cruelpetitors as well. There are a few crazy individuals, who would smile peacefully towards you, yet they would plunge a dagger into your chest in the next moment.

    ¡°Therefore, trust is something rare at that ce. However, if you are able to find it, it will be something that you will cherish for the rest of your life.¡±

    Mu Chen quietly breathed out. His face looked gentle as he recalled the girl with silver hair. She was a crazy person that even he felt troubled about. During the half a year when she chased him, Mu Chen fought with her three times. He won twice, but for thest time, the girl reversed the situation and a ck long sword, which was like a ghost in the night sky, stopped at his throat.

    It was obvious that she won that timepletely. She only needed to gently stab at him and he would have remained in the Spiritual Road forever.

    However, she did not stab at him. In the darkness, her ss-like eyes stared at him for a long time. Then, she slowly retracted her sword and said in a low voice: ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. You shoulde with me.¡±

    At that moment, Mu Chen was stunned for a while. Then, he asked the question he wanted to know since six months ago: ¡°Why did you chase after me for so long? If I didn¡¯t save you, you would have died a long time ago.¡±

    When he first met her, she was caught in a dangerous situation. Five cunning crazy individuals wanted to kill her. Originally, Mu Chen did not n on helping her, but maybe because those individuals were annoying or perhaps it was the sadness that appeared in her ss-like eyes, he gave in.

    He saved her, yet he also got into trouble with the five of them. For a week after that, Mu Chen brought the injured her as they escaped. However, Mu Chen gradually defeated the five troublesome individuals in the following ten days after that. He killed three of them and the remaining two gave up.

    But just when he finally got rid of the five troublesome individuals, he could not rx at all. The girl, who had never spoken a single word to him, pulled out her sword and pursued him for half a year.

    When the girl heard Mu Chen¡¯s question, she seemed to ponder for a moment. Then, she hesitated before he heard the answer, which nearly made Mu Chen puke out blood: ¡°I don¡¯t want to have a good opinion of you. I only wanted to focus on my training. If I have a favorable opinion of you, I will be distracted.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡±

    At that moment, Mu Chen could not endure it and blurted out these words.

    ¡°Then, what are you doing now?¡± Mu Chen powerlessly asked.

    ¡°I nned on killing you before, but it feels like I can¡¯t do it.¡±

    The girl considered this seriously. Faint moonlight illuminated the beautiful face that would eventually cause a disaster. She frowned and said: ¡°It feels that I still have a favorable opinion of you after these six months.¡±

    Mu Chen wordlessly stared at the sky. They had hunted each other for half a year now, yet you actually say that you have a favorable opinion of me?

    ¡°I did not kill you just now, so you owe me your life. Therefore, you will form a team with me. I¡¯ll kill you when I don¡¯t have a favorable opinion of you.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to raise a dog?¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t kill you by then, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    Mu Chen shook his head helplessly. He turned around and said: ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    ¡°I can protect you from all the backstabs. As long as you do not harm me, I will protect you whether it is in the Spiritual Road or in the Great Thousand World.¡± The girl hesitated for a moment before she gently said towards Mu Chen, who turned around.

    Mu Chen¡¯s footsteps stopped. The girl¡¯s gentle voice seemed to prate the space and directly hit his heart. It made his eyes be warmer.

    ¡°You usually do not speak, yet I never thought that it would be so touching when you do.¡±

    Mu Chen turned around and smiled. He let out a sigh and he stretched out a hand towards her as he walked over.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s cooperate happily.¡±

    The girl¡¯s face, which always remained calm and emotionless, suddenly let out a faint smile. At that moment, her beauty actually made the moonlight lusterless.

    Afterwards, she stretched out her cold hand and gently shook Mu Chen¡¯s hand.

    This is my promise to you.

 Chapter 25 Spiritual Beasts Soul Essence

    <strong>Chapter 25 ¨C Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence</strong>

    The warm firelight from the rising campfire illuminated Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s body. However, she still felt quite chilly. This chill came from Mu Chen¡¯s description of the Spiritual Road that she had once longed to enter.

    ¡°It seems that the Spiritual Road isn¡¯t a wonderful ce, it¡¯s lucky that I didn¡¯t go. Otherwise, not even my bones would remain.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s heart beat irregrly as she spoke. She did not imagine just how anxious she would be if she had to survive in a ce where she could not trust anyone.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a nice ce from the start.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled and lifted his head. He noticed that Teacher Mo was waving to everyone and many students turned their gaze over.

    ¡°For this time¡¯s Northern Spiritual Field Training, this ce will be our camp. All of you will head out tomorrow from this ce and venture into the Northern Spiritual Field for training, where you will confront directly against Spiritual Beasts. Before this happens, I would like to remind you that the Spiritual Beasts are divided into three ranks: High, Middle, Low. Most of the ones at the outskirts of the Northern Spiritual Field will be Low Rank Spiritual Beasts. However, you will still need to team up in order to deal with it.

    Teacher Mo looked around as his calm voice echoed throughout the camp. Every single student was listening carefully. They knew that this isn¡¯t a mock battle, but a true fight. A single mistake would cause them to be food for Spiritual Beasts.

    ¡°The Low Rank Spiritual Beasts are approximately at the strength of a Spiritual Movement Stage; The Middle Rank Spiritual Beasts are Spiritual Rotation Stage; The High Rank Spiritual Beasts areparable to the Spirit Stage. In the depths of the Northern Spiritual Field, High Rank Spiritual Beasts exist. Therefore, you should definitely not enter depths of the Northern Spiritual Field!¡±

    When Teacher Mo said to this point, his voice had already be quite severe. Even he would find it a hassle to deal with the High Rank Spiritual Beasts in the depths of the Northern Spiritual Field. These students that just came out from the academy would be like a defenseless sheep.

    Everybody nodded their heads. They weren¡¯t foolish enough to joke around with their own lives. Not to mention a High Rank Spiritual Beasts, they would run far away if they encounter a Middle Rank Spiritual Beast.

    ¡°At the end of this training, the each member of the top three teams would be able to obtain an umtion Elixir.¡±

    Teacher Mo rxed his expression slightly. He stared at the boys and girls, whose eyes lit up, and smiled as he said: ¡°So, in order to obtain an excellent result, you should work together with yourpanion. With your strength right now, you must cooperate in order to survive in the outskirts of the Northern Spiritual Field.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The students replied in unison.

    ¡°After you hunted down the Spiritual Beasts, you should remember to collect the Soul Essence. Although the Low Rank Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence isn¡¯t something that a Spirit Stage powerhouse would ingest, it will be used to evaluate your performance.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head slightly. A Spirit Stage powerhouse has the ability to ingest Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence. With their strength, they naturally wouldn¡¯t take a fancy to amon Spiritual Beast.

    ¡°Teacher Mo, you are also a Spirit Stage powerhouse, what Beast Spirit did you ingest?¡± A few students asked in curiosity. They were quite interested in the special ability of ingesting a Beast Spirit that a Spirit Stage possesses.

    When Teacher Mo heard these words, he hesitated a bit. Then, he immediately formed a seal with one hand and a powerful Spiritual Energy erupted from his body. The golden light condensed behind him and it actually formed into a giant golden wolf that cried into the sky. On the surface of the giant wolf¡¯s body, a lightning pattern seemed to be there. It seemed very powerful and extraordinary.

    ¡°WOW!¡±

    Surprised sounds erupted from the camp. Even the West Branch students that were located at the other side of the camp turned their gaze over. They were slightly shocked by the giant golden wolf behind Teacher Mo.

    Teacher Xi, who was also exining the rules to the West Branch, noticed this and pouted his lips. His body shook and a mighty Spiritual Energy exploded out. Behind him, a ck lion figure appeared. On the back of the lion, a grey turtle shell was there.

    All of the students looked at the Spiritual Beast Soul Essence that the Spirit Stage powerhouses ingested and summoned. They were envious. This power was something that they wanted.

    ¡°I ingested the High Rank Spiritual Beast Golden Thunderwolf¡¯s Soul Essence. The Golden Thunderwolf is ranked in the Myriad Beast Record. However, it is not ranked up high. It is only at the 382th ce of the Earth Ranking. Teacher Xi ingested the High Rank Spiritual Beast Rockturtle Lion¡¯s Soul Essence. It is ranked at the 390<sup>th</sup> ce of the Earth Ranking.¡± Teacher Mo smiled when he saw Teacher Xi¡¯s action. Afterwards, he waved his hand and the golden wolf vanished from behind him.

    ¡°It¡¯s such an amazing Spiritual Beast, yet it is only ranked somewhere in the 300s of the Myriad Beast Record¡¯s Earth Ranking? Then won¡¯t the top 100 Earth Rank Spiritual Beast be even more insane? There is also the legendary Heaven Ranking for the Myriad Beast Record... Wouldn¡¯t it be too overpowered?¡± A few students eximed. Just the Earth Ranking was this amazing, just how terrifying would the Heaven Ranking for the Myriad Beast Record be?

    ¡°The Spiritual Beasts that are able to enter the top 100 in the Myriad Beast Record¡¯s Earth Ranking are not any ordinary Spiritual Beast. Their strength surpasses a Spirit Stage powerhouse greatly and areparable to a powerhouse at the level of Three Heavens Stage. Therefore, they are known as known as Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts, in short Heavenly Beasts.¡± After he said to this point, Teacher Mo suddenly nced at Mu Chen. Mu Chen understood what he meant. This is because Mu Chen¡¯s father ingested the Dragonfire Bird, which was ranked in the top 100 of the Earth Ranking. Thus, the Dragonfire Bird should have achieved the Heaven Rank. Normally speaking, it should be quite difficult for a Spirit Stage powerhouse to ingest the Soul Essence of a Spiritual Beast that is stronger than them. For Mu Feng to be able to ingest it, he must have been quite lucky. Mu Feng¡¯s strength is definitely in the top three even among the Nine Territory Lords within Northern Spiritual Realm because of this.

    After reaching Spirit Stage, the strongest attacking method is ultimately the Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence that they ingested. It is considered a powerful fighting force. Therefore, it was natural that their strength will be stronger if they ingested a stronger Spiritual Beast.

    ¡°As for the existences in the Myriad Beast Record¡¯s Heaven Ranking....¡± Teacher Mo paused for a moment and immediately smiled: ¡°Even the powerful individuals at the Sovereign Stage in the Great Thousand World wouldn¡¯t dare to easily attack them.¡±

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s about time now. You should all rest earlier today. The Northern Spiritual Field¡¯s training will officially begin tomorrow morning!¡± Teacher Mo felt that he said enough. He waved his hand to stop the excited youths.

    When everybody heard these words, they dispersed as they carry a bit of excitement back with them. Mu Chen also returned to his tent and closed his eyes to train. He, once again, tried to see if he could condense the second Limitless Death Seal.

    A peaceful night passed by.

    The following morning. When morning arrived, many students were already prepared at the camp. They stared excitedly at the inside of the vast forest.

    Mu Chen was together with Tang Qian¡¯Er. He swept his eyes around and noticed Tan Qingshan nearby. Mo Ling was actually next to him. It seems that the two of them have formed a team. This surprised Mu Chen a bit. After all, Mo Ling had the strength of a Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase. If he wanted to find someone to team up with, there are many people more suitable than Tan Qingshan.

    ¡°Mu Chen, you formed a team with Qian¡¯Er?¡± Oh, I formed a team with Qingshan. Since he is a neer, it would be a bit risky toe here. I thought that I should take care of him a bit.¡± Mo Ling said as he noticed Mu Chen and he brought Tan Qingshan over.

    Mu Chen smiled slightly and nodded his head. From Mo Ling¡¯s words, he could tell that he wanted to form a good rtionship with him. It seems that the majority of the reason why Mo Ling wanted to take care of Tan Qingshan was because he wanted to form a good rtionship with him.

    ¡°Senior Mo Ling sure is thoughtful.¡± Mu Chen smiled. He did not have any ill feelings towards Mo Ling. Therefore, he did not object in forming a rtionship with him.

    They talked andughed for a while. Then, their voices suddenly stopped. From their right, a group of individuals suddenly separated and a few familiar figures appeared in front of Mu Chen. The one that led the group was Liu Yang, who lost to Mu Chen at the Academy Competition.

    Liu Yang stared at Mu Chen. His eyes were a bit cold. The battle during the Academy Competition had impacted his reputation quite a bit. Although his big brother was Liu Mubai, he was secretly scoffed at when he entered the Heaven ss. Thus, his heart was still filled with rage.

    Mu Chen only took a nce at Liu Yang before he tilted his head away to the one beside him. There, a tall and burly boy was staring at him in interest.

    ¡°You are that Mu Chen? I heard that your reputation isn¡¯t that small recently.¡± The boy in yellow clothes smiled as he stared at Mu Chen and spoke in a careless manner.

    ¡°Chen Tong, what do you want?¡± When Mo Ling saw these two boys, he lifted an eyebrow and asked in a deep voice.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face remained calm. Chen Tong. This name was quite well-known in the Northern Spiritual Academy. Although he could notpare to Liu Mubai, he is still ranked third overall in the Northern Spiritual Academy. He is at the Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase and is like Mo Ling, an important individual that the Northern Spiritual Academy focuses on nurturing.

    ¡°Before, you were always the one that tries to make a show of authority. Why do you have to bring someone over now before daring toe over?¡± Mu Chen nced at Liu Yang and he smiled as he spoke.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re quite arrogant. Let us introduce ourselves? I am the West Branch¡¯s Chen Tong. I wanted to meet the only one, who qualified for the Spiritual Road, a long time ago.¡± Chen Tong held out his hand and chuckled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Mu Chen let out a slight smile. He was toozy to care about these two individuals. He passed straight through Chen Tong¡¯s side. Then, he stopped his footsteps and stared into the distance. At that location, Liu Mubai, who was wearing white clothes and looked exceptionally handsome, was staring over to this side.

    The two of them exchange nces. A faint chill seemed to flow in the air and it made the surrounding students quietly closed their mouth.

    ¡°If you dislike me, thene at me by yourself. These people are not up to my standard.¡± Mu Chen gentlyughed. He did not stay at that ce longer and brought Tang Qian¡¯Er out of the camp. They moved quickly towards the Northern Spiritual Field.

    Liu Mubai narrowed his eyes slightly as he stared at Mu Chen. A cold light shed through his eyes.

    ¡°That bastard!¡± Liu Yang gritted his teeth as he spoke.

    Chen Tong let out a grin, but his eyes were quite dark.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll let him show off for now. There¡¯s always a chance of meeting in the Northern Spiritual Field. At that time, nobody will be watching so I¡¯ll teach him what manners are. He really is...a boy, who doesn¡¯t respect his seniors.¡±

 Chapter 26 Veteran Hunter

    <strong>Chapter 26 ¨C Veteran Hunter</strong>

    ¡°The West Branch people sure are annoying.¡±

    Inside the forest filled with shade, Tang Qian¡¯Er had an angry expression on her face. These people keeping to trouble Mu Chen, so even a y figurine would be angry within its heart.

    ¡°Only a mediocre individual will not be hit by jealousy.¡± Mu Chen only chuckled. He looked far behind him and said: ¡°However, that Liu Mubai seems to be quite jealous of me. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve interacted with him a lot.¡±

    ¡°Liu Mubai?¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er frowned and said: ¡°He wants to deal with you?¡±

    ¡°Or why would you think that Liu Yang, a neer who recently ascended the Heaven ss, would bring Chen Tong over? This was probably incited by Liu Mubai. That guy...He is quite simr to the crazy individuals in the Spiritual Road, but he onlycks a bit of attainment.¡± Mu Chen said in a faint voice.

    ¡°That guy is also really annoying.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s face turned slightly cold, but she instantly became worried: ¡°It isn¡¯t that easy to deal with Liu Mubai. Liu Yang isn¡¯t the same level as him. Ever since he entered the Northern Spiritual Academy, Liu Mubai had always dominated the title of the strongest within the Northern Spiritual Academy. It seems that he had never lost during these years.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right. Mu Chen, you should be careful about that Liu Mubai. I can¡¯t seem to see through that guy. Although I fought against him before, I still lost badly. Even then, Liu Mubai did not use his full strength.¡± Mo Ling said solemnly beside him.

    ¡°Senior Mo Ling, you are already at the Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase, if Liu Mubai was able to defeat you...¡± Tan Qingshan was astonished and he could not resist blurting out these words.

    Mo Ling slowly nodded his head and said: ¡°It is likely that Liu Mubai has already advanced into the Spiritual Rotation Stage. That guy... is indeed powerful.¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s face became serious. If this was true, then it would definitely be troublesome. The gap between Spiritual Movement Stage and Spiritual Rotation Stage was too great.

    When she thought up to this point, she stared at Mu Chen. The boy¡¯s face was still as calm as before and he had a gentle smile. That wordless silence and calmness suddenly weakened the worries within Tang Qian¡¯Er, Mo Ling and Tan Qingshan¡¯s heart.

    The boy in front of them seemed to have some sort of magic power. It made others believe that he could do many extraordinary things in the eyes of ordinary people.

    ¡°Although the Spiritual Rotation Stage is amazing, it isn¡¯t an existence that could not be deal with. It might be troublesome, but if Liu Mubai was to take action, he will have to pay a certain price.¡± Mu Chen gently said. There was no vaunting within his words. Only, it did not matter whether it was in the Spiritual Road or the Great Thousand World. If anyone has any ideas towards him, he would definitely make them pay the price regardless of the oue.

    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about this right now. The Northern Spiritual Field Training has begun. We should also officially start now. The two of you are considered ourpetitors.¡± Mu Chen looked at Mo Ling and Tan Qingshan as he smiled.

    ¡°Then we should take the advantage by striking first!¡±

    Mo Ling and Tan Qingshan exchanged gazes with each other and fiercely stomped the ground as they dashed forward. They were currently at the outermost area of the Northern Spiritual Field. Here, the Spiritual Beasts were quite scarce. Only by venturing in further will they be able to meet them.

    Mu Chen stared as the two of them departed. He could not endure letting out augh. Then, he gently rubbed his palms and a tiny bit of excitement appeared in his ck eyes.

    It¡¯s been a long time since he hunted others. If he did not move now, he was afraid that he would be rusty.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go as well.¡±

    Mu Chen directed a wave towards Tang Qian¡¯Er and his pace suddenly elerated. However, he did not follow Mo Ling¡¯s route and instead, went on a slightly different route. During the trial within the Spiritual Road, he understood how to track the Spiritual Beasts¡¯ trails.

    The two of them sped up. Within 10 minutes, they gradually entered the outskirts of the Northern Spiritual Field. Sounds of roars would asionally came from a distance.

    Tang Qian¡¯Er followed closely behind Mu Chen. The girl¡¯s pretty face was slightly nervous. She knew that they would lose their life if they were surrounded by Spiritual Beasts in this kind of dangerous ce.

    And just when she was nervously staring at her surroundings, Mu Chen¡¯s body suddenly stopped. She smashed straight onto him without any guard up. The girl¡¯s soft and delicate body pressed onto Mu Chen¡¯s back. This soft feeling made Mu Chen blink. Behind him, Tang Qian¡¯Er blushed and quickly tried to step back. However, her hand was caught by Mu Chen.

    ¡°Shhhhh.¡±

    Before Tang Qian¡¯Er needlessly struggled, Mu Chen had already waved his hand slightly. His eyes pierced through the forest and stared straight ahead. Tang Qian¡¯Er also followed that gaze and she saw a patch of open space. She noticed that there were two blood red bodies with a ck horn on its forehead. These two creatures were simr to a tiger and a pig. It leisurely strolled around while emitting piercing endlessly.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Low Rank Spiritual Beast Bloodswine Tiger.

    Mu Chen said softly. These two Bloodswine Tiger seems to be at the strength of a Spiritual Movement Stage Middle Phase. However, this beast has a thick skin so it should be able to endure an all-out attack from a Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase. If it were to enter in a frenzy, it would be exceptionally fierce.

    ¡°One for each person, is that okay?¡±

    Mu Chen looked at Tang Qian¡¯Er. The girl¡¯s pretty face was slightly pale, but she still managed to nod her head. This was probably the first time that she was going to face a Spiritual Beast head on.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡± Mu Chen smiled as heforted her.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er gently gritted her teeth and her slender hand gripped onto a short sword. She did not want to drag down Mu Chen. She must work hard for their results.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Mu Chen gently said as his body rushed out.

    Roar!

    When Mu Chen appeared, the two Bloodswine Tiger turned their red eyes over towards him. They let out a roar and a bloody light emitted from their body.

    Bang.

    With quaking steps, one of the Bloodswine Tiger charged violently like a streak of red light towards Mu Chen. When the other one nned on following it, a sharp, shattered rock wrapped in Spiritual Energy hit its nose heavily. This made it falter and its blood red eyes stared at the delicate girl. It let out a roar and charged over.

    Mu Chen stared at the Bloodswine Tiger that was charging towards him. His eyes did not panic and, instead, a hint of excitement shed through. He stomped and actually charged straight at it.

    A human and a beast skimmed by each other. The fierce winds raised the leaves on the ground. The instant that the two of them were about to collide, Mu Chen¡¯s body suddenly took a diagonal step. His right hand gripped onto a sharp dagger and dark ck Spiritual Energy quickly wrapped around it.

    Mu Chen¡¯s right hand drew an arc. The ck light appeared right as the Bloodswine Tiger passed by and a cold light shed through the Bloodswine Tiger¡¯s eyes as it sputtered out blood.

    !

    The Bloodswine Tiger crashed severely at therge tree behind him. The giant tree toppled down and the ground shook. The Bloodswine Tiger seemed to cry out in berserk. Its pair of blood red eyes was stabbed by Mu Chen and it became blind.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The pain almost made the Bloodswine Tiger be crazy. It used the smell in the air in order to switch directions and charge recklessly at Mu Chen. The mane that covered its body was like barbed wire as it stood up. It was like a steel fortress.

    However, Mu Chen seemed to be quite calm as he faced the berserk Bloodswine Tiger. He took a step that allowed the Bloodswine Tiger to charge recklessly by his side. Every time the Bloodswine Tiger rushed passed his body, the razor sharp dagger would bring fresh and hot blood.

    The hot blood slowly rolled down the dagger. In the end, the Bloodswine Tiger let out a shrill howl and its body stopped moving.

    Mu Chen drew the dagger calmly and cut the enormous Bloodswine Tiger apart. That experienced approach would shock even the Adventurers, who hunted Spiritual Beasts for a living. It wasn¡¯t something that a boy at this age should possess.

    After he dealt with the Bloodswine Tiger, Mu Chen looked towards Tang Qian¡¯Er. At this moment, the girl was in a slightly difficult position. Although there were many blood trails on the Bloodswine Tiger¡¯s body, it was basically uninjured for a Bloodswine Tiger with thick skin.

    Roar!

    Just at this moment, the Bloodswine Tiger that was entangled by Tang Qian¡¯Er might have heard the cries of its dyingpanion. Its blood red eyes instantly flushed red and its originally huge body actually swelled up.

    ¡°It went in a frenzy?¡± Mu Chen saw this and lifted his eyebrow.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er issued out a surprised cry. When the short sword cut onto the Bloodswine Tiger¡¯s body, an impact shocked her instead and the sword flew away. She immediately retreated a few steps and felt a shadow covering her. A smell of blood charged towards her. The Bloodswine Tiger jumped up high into the sky and firmly squashed down like a little mountain.

    Facing the shadowing down, Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s face became pale and her body felt as if it couldn¡¯t move.

    Shuaaa.

    A figure suddenly appeared from the side. Its arm wrapped around her slender waist and a dark ck Spiritual Energy expanded through the dagger in his hand. Like a dark light, it cut across the belly of the Bloodswine Tiger from below.

    Smash.

    Fresh blood fell down. However, this also includes smelly intestines and internal organs.

    Mu Chen held onto Tang Qian¡¯Er as they rolled on the ground in order to avoid the heavy press from the Bloodswine Tiger. The Bloodswine Tiger struggled for a moment, before it stopped moving. It was obvious that it has lost its life.

    Whew.

    When Mu Chen noticed that they sessfully got rid of the two Bloodswine Tiger, he let out a light breathe out. Then, he felt the girl¡¯s struggles within his arm and he released her as he smiled. He said: ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er shook her head as her face was flushed red. She looked at the two dead Bloodswine Tiger and amazement appeared within her beautiful eyes. She understood that it was basically all Mu Chen¡¯s credit for taking out these two dead Bloodswine Tiger this swiftly.

    ¡°Why are you so amazing? I fought against the Bloodswine Tiger for so long, yet I failed to kill it.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er could not help saying this out.

    ¡°It¡¯s best to directly aim at its vital parts. You¡¯ll get used to it after you kill a few more.¡± Mu Chen smiled before he went up to the two Bloodswine Tiger. His dagger cut across its head and a red light flew out. Two fist-size clumps of light slowly ascended. Inside the clump of light, you could vaguely see a miniature Bloodswine Tiger and a faint violent Spiritual Energy fluctuation emitted from it.

    This is the Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence.

    Mu Chen recovered the two Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence and threw it towards Tang Qian¡¯Er. Thetter caught it in curiosity. She looked at it back and forth as if she was quite satisfied with their first reward in their life.

    Mu Chen could not help butugh as he witnessed this scene. He wiped off the blood from his dagger and stared further into the deeper areas. His tongue licked his lips gently. It seems that the earlier bloody events reawakened his suppressed desire.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. This is only the beginning...¡±

    Mu Chen tilted his head as he spoke to Tang Qian¡¯Er. Then, he tookrge strides again. This level of Spiritual Beast stillcks a bit of challenge...

 Chapter 27 Plunder

    <strong>Chapter 27 ¨C Plunder</strong>

    In the forest covered with leaves, the ground suddenly trembled. A violent cry spread outwards. When looking in the direction of the cry, a giant yellow bear, which was roughly a few meters tall, was currently swinging its hammer-like palms around. It recklessly smacked at the petite body in front of it in anger.

    Facing against the p from the giant bear, the petite body retreated backwards. Spiritual Energy wrapped around the short sword in her hand. Like a snake bursting out a hole, a red blood trace appeared across the giant bear¡¯s white fur.

    The paining from its chest made the giant bear a little mad. The giant palm was filled with yellow Spiritual Energy. Every time the pes down, it would leave deep imprints on the ground. If a single p were to hit the petite body, it would definitely be enough to cause a severe injury.

    Fortunately, the petite body was extremely agile. It constantly dodged and the dagger would leave bloodstains in front of the bear¡¯s chest whenever the bear slipped up.

    Therge and small figures continued to fight with each other. After approximately ten minutes, the giant bear finally could not endure this kind of fight and its enormous body crashed down to the ground like a boulder.

    The beautiful girl finally saw that the bear could not endure it and died. She also let out a sigh of relief and wiped the cold sweat on her forehead with her hand. She turned her head away while panting heavily. Under a nearby tree, a boy with a long body smiled at he looked at this scene.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Mu Chen walked forward and stared at the Mountain Bear¡¯s body. Then, he pointed at the white mark filled with bloodstains and said: ¡°However, your attacks are still not decisive enough. That is your weakness. As long as you find a w, you shouldpletely kill it. The method you used earlier wasted too much effort. If the Mountain Bear was slightly stronger, perhaps it would be able to mentally exhaust you.

    Tang Qian¡¯Er nced at the location where another Mountain Bear was killed. However, there was only a single bloody hole at the white mark on the Mountain Bear¡¯s chest. The location of the bloody hole was extremely precise. It directly pierced through the Mountain Bear¡¯s heart and it was obvious that the Mountain Bear died in one attack.

    This Mountain Bear was the results of Mu Chen¡¯s battle. Tang Qian¡¯Er previously saw the sharp blow. It was fierce, urate and without any hesitation...The calmness and horrifying Mu Chen showed when he killed was many times more natural than her.

    ¡°You¡¯re an insane person, how could Ipare with you!¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er pouted her lips. Although she had never really killed any Spiritual Beasts, she could still feel that Mu Chen¡¯s actions weren¡¯t any inferior to the Adventurers, who would always be muddled in between life and death. How could shepare to him?

    However, she still had a bit of admiration in her heart even when she said that. Under Mu Chen¡¯s guidance, she had begun to get rid of the initial fear that she felt along the way. She even had the ability to kill a Low Rank Spiritual Beast at the Spiritual Movement Stage Middle Phase by herself. As for Mu Chen, his handsome face had maintained a quiet and gentle smile. This was enough to frighten her. In his eyes, it was an insignificant act.

    Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s gaze wandered around and she stared at the boy, who was retrieving the Mountain Bear¡¯s Soul Essence. A shattered point of lightnded on his body. His profile had a serious expression and possesses an quality that ordinary youths would not possess. This made her blush slightly.

    ¡°Today¡¯s rewards aren¡¯t that bad. Up until now, we have already collected 8 Low Rank Spiritual Beasts¡¯ Soul Essences.¡± Mu Chen collected the Mountain Bear¡¯s Soul Essence and stood up as he directed a smile towards Tang Qian¡¯Er.

    When she heard this excellent result, Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s face was also smiling. She was quite satisfied with the harvest today.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should continue. The result is only a trivial matter, we should take advantage of this opportunity to improve ourselves.¡± Mu smiled. But just when he was about to venture in deeper, he suddenly frowned and stared off to the right.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Seeing this, Tang Qian¡¯Er asked.

    ¡°There was a movement over there. Let¡¯s go check it out.¡± Mu Chen thought for a moment before he beckoned his hand towards Tang Qian¡¯Er. His pace elerated and he headed in that direction. When Tang Qian¡¯Er noticed this, she hurried and followed.

    In the dense forest, dozens of Northern Spiritual Academy students were grouped up together. At this moment, they were looking in front with a pale expression. At that location, there were a dozen figures leaningzily at the tree trunk. The gazes that stared at the students had a bit of ridicule within them.

    Although the behavior of the figures seemed quitezy, they still gave off a highly trained feeling. Their eyes were bright and sharp. A bloody smell even emitted from their body.

    It was actually an Adventurer¡¯s Team.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?!¡±

    In front of the Northern Spiritual Academy students, there were a few familiar figures there. Mo Ling, Tan Qingshan, Jiang Li and Teng Yong were all there. However, the color of their faces was the same as the other Northern Spiritual Academy students. They furiously stared in fear at the Adventurers in front of them.

    After all, they were still young youths. They would feel fear from the fierce Spiritual Beasts and the Adventurers in front of them are all individuals whose de would often taste blood. The viciousness that they would asionally reveal was enough to make them shudder.

    ¡°You are all a group of brats that haven¡¯t grown any hair yet...¡±

    A young man dressed in leather armor smiled as he stared at the Northern Spiritual Academy students. He saidzily: ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it earlier? Hand over the Soul Essences that you possess.¡±

    ¡°You want to rob us!¡± A boy roared out in anger.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct!¡± The young manughed. Sounds ofughter appeared from hisrades behind him. It seems that they treated this as some sort of entertainment.

    ¡°We are students from the Northern Spiritual Academy. Our two teachers are here and they possess Spirit Stage strength! A student tried to use Teacher Mo and Teacher Xi and attempted to shock the Adventurer Team in front of them.

    ¡°I know that you are students from the Northern Spiritual Academy, you came here for training right? Then didn¡¯t your teacher tell you that being robbed is also a type of training?¡± The young man curled his lips and said: ¡°As long as we do not kill you, your teachers won¡¯t care about it.¡±

    ¡°So...Hand them over. Don¡¯t make me take action since I am quite brutal.¡± The young man grinned and his white beast-like teeth made others feel a chill.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Mo Ling could not endure holding back his anger and clenched his hands tightly.

    ¡°You want to take action and test it out? You are also at the level of Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase. The same as me. Why don¡¯t we see who is more powerful?¡± The young man nced at Mo Ling, but his smile was slightly bloodthirsty.

    When Mo Ling noticed the young man¡¯s gaze as if he was staring at a prey, he felt a faint chill in his heart. Although they were both at the Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase, thetter¡¯s imposing manner wasn¡¯t something that he couldpare with. Also, therades behind him weren¡¯t any weaker than him.

    Mo Ling¡¯s eyes shed. In the end, he slowly released his clenched hands. With a painfulugh, he helplessly shook his head towards Tan Qingshan, Jiang Li and the others.

    Tan Qingshan also sighed. They also knew that they weren¡¯t at the same level as the Adventurer Team in front of them. They could only admit that they were unlucky and lose their wealth in order to avert the trouble in front of them.

    ¡°Now, that¡¯s a good child.¡±

    When the young man noticed that Mo Ling and the others gave up their resistance, heughed in satisfaction. Yet the corner of his lips was a bit mocking, this is the Northern Spiritual Academy¡¯s students? It really is disappointing.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Just when Mo Ling and the others were about to toss over the Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence that they managed to obtain, a puzzled voice rang out from behind them. They instantly turned their head over and saw Mu Chen and Tang Qian¡¯Er watching them nearby.

    ¡°Mu Chen?¡±

    When Mo Ling and the others saw Mu Chen, they reflexively became joyful. Then, they immediately thought about something and had a gaze that told him to quickly leave.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Mu Chen seemed to ignore their gazes and smiled as he brought Tang Qian¡¯Er over.

    ¡°Shhh, so there¡¯s another fat prey.¡±

    The young man smiled at Mu Chen and then his gaze suddenlynded on Tang Qian¡¯Er beside him. His eyes instantly lit up and he whistled. He said humorously: ¡°And also a beauty!¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er red angrily at the young man, but the lovely angry expression made the young man fell into a trance slightly.

    When Mo Ling noticed the two of them walking over, he shook his head helplessly. Then, he began to exin the situation.

    ¡°Robbery? You¡¯re quite unlucky.¡± When Mu Chen heard this, he could not help but smile as he spoke.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same now?¡± Jiang Li and the others rolled back their eyes. How can this guy stillugh in this kind of situation?

    ¡°Oi, the boy over there. Since you also came, you should hand over some of your Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essences. Then, hand over the beauty. After all, we shouldn¡¯t show favoritism.¡± The young man beckoned as heughed.

    ¡°You want mine as well?¡± Mu Chen frowned as he said.

    ¡°Who told you to be so unlucky and walked over here. You brats sure are stupid. Although you are quite talented, you guys aren¡¯t good enough if we were to fight.¡± The young man said helplessly.

    ¡°I only have one Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence, I¡¯ll give you that.¡±

    Mu Chen rubbed his head and pulled out a Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence from his arms. Then, he walked towards the young man.

    ¡°Are you deaf? I told you to bring that beauty over as well. You¡¯re quite an annoying boy.¡± The young man frowned and chattered on endlessly.

    As he was chattering, Mu Chen had already arrived in front of him. He handed the Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence over.

    The young man stretched out his hand to grab the Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence. His other hand seemed to p towards Mu Chen¡¯s head in dissatisfaction. However, before he touched the Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence, the boy¡¯s ck eyes, which originally contained a smile, instantly turned cold.

    He turned his palm up right and a sharp ck light shed. It created an arc as it fiercely and cunningly shed across the young man¡¯s palm. Fresh blood suddenly sttered out.

    This scene happened in a split second. Hardly anyone could react to it. A few of therades behind the young man stared at the sttering blood in a daze.

    In front of many stunned gazes, the handsome boy suddenly smiled.

    ¡°Sorry, I suddenly don¡¯t feel like giving it to you.¡±

 Chapter 28 Cooperation

    <strong>Chapter 28 ¨C Cooperation</strong>

    In the dense forest, the young man stared in a daze at his hands filled with blood. After a moment, pain surged from his palms and he recovered from the shock. His originally smiling face suddenly turned a bit dark.

    Behind Mu Chen, Mo Ling and the others were dumbfounded as they stared at this scene. They never imagined that Mu Chen would suddenlyunch an attack and that he would be so ruthless when he did it.

    ¡°Boy, are you seeking death?¡±

    The young man¡¯s body trembled. His sullen face was a bit grim.

    Mu Chen nced at him and said: ¡°As an experienced Adventurer, you don¡¯t understand the principle of ¡°You reap what you sow¡±? You¡¯ve never seen someone fail miserably at such a easy task?

    ¡°Ohoho, damn brat.¡±

    After hearing that remark, the young man smiled angrily. Hispanions behind him wanted toe forward, but were stopped by his signal. He casually tore his clothes in order to wrap his bleeding hand as he stared coldly at Mu Chen and said: ¡°You should know what will happen next right?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll fight?¡± Mu Chenughed as he spoke.

    ¡°To be honest, I wasn¡¯t too angry when you suddenly attacked me. Instead, I admire your courage. If a person doesn¡¯t have any guts, he would still be a trash no matter how talented he is. You are different from those kids.¡±

    The young man stared at Mu Chen and said: ¡°I¡¯m Lin Zhong. Although I admire you, that is a different matter. Right now, I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you are able to defeat me, you and yourrades can leave, I will not care about that sh you fired at me either. However, if you lose, you¡¯ll leave a finger behind as punishment.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t have to ept. However, you and yourpanions would probably suffer pain on their flesh. We won¡¯t kill you, but believe me, I have plenty of ways to make you feel so much pain that you¡¯ll rather die.¡±

    ¡°Are there any other choices?¡± Mu Chen shrugged and said.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Lin Zhong sneered.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s...fight!¡±

    Just when these words exited Mu Chen¡¯s mouth, his eyes narrowed and he dashed fiercely forward. Two of his fingers remained straight and a dark ck Spiritual Energy wrapped around his fingertips. It brought out a extremely fierce wind as it violently stabbed towards Lin Zhong¡¯s throat.

    ¡°You still want more?!¡± However, Lin Zhong wasn¡¯t like the Northern Spiritual Academy¡¯s students, who had littlebat experience. Moreover, he had already suffered earlier, so he remained alert against Mu Chen. Therefore, he did not panic when Mu Chen took action. Although he was slightly shocked, he still raised his arm as the Spiritual Energy surged and protected his throat.

    Mu Chen¡¯s two fingers stabbed into Lin Zhong¡¯s arm. However, it was like hitting steel and his fingers felt slightly numbed. Lin Zhong¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t bad, it was evident that he had reached the limits of the Spiritual Movement Stage. He would be able to reach the Spiritual Rotation Stage if he managed to take one more step.

    This thought shed through Mu Chen¡¯s mind, but he did not slow down at all. His fingertips immediately retracted and it formed into a fist. The Spiritual Energy wrapped around his fist and he fiercely smashed towards Lin Zhong¡¯s temple.

    Bang!

    Lin Zhong also fire out a fist and it collided against Mu Chen¡¯s fist. The two fists bombarded each other and a wave of Spiritual Energy spread out. It blew the leaves on the ground into the air.

    When the two fists collided, Mu Chen took a few steps backwards due to the impact. However, Lin Zhong also retreated one step. A hint of surprise appeared within his eyes. When they connected with each other, he could feel the overbearing force from the dark ck Spiritual Energy. It seems that the boy in front of him trained in a extraordinary Spiritual Art.

    ¡°Damn, brat!¡±

    Lin Zhong let out a cry and darted forward. His dense Spiritual Energy erupted out and his palms drew an arc through the air as if it was a de. It relentlessly headed towards Mu Chen¡¯s vital points.

    In the rear, Tang Qian¡¯Er, Mo Ling and the others saw such a brutal offensiveing from Lin Zhong and were covered with cold sweat. These guys were definitely desperate criminals.

    However, Mu Chen did not panic while facing against Lin Zhong¡¯s fierce attack. He moved slightly and his ck eyes stared at the offensive from Lin Zhong. He would asionally change his fists to palms and made contact with Lin Zhong¡¯s fists. But once it touched, he would retreat back and Lin Zhong was not able to do anything to him.

    Behind Lin Zhong, hispanions originally had a yful attitude as they watched the entertainment. However, the color of their faces became more and more serious. They exchanged gazes with each other and were quite surprised.

    ¡°That boy is pretty good. Lin Zhong actually can¡¯t do anything to him even when he is only at the Spiritual Movement Stage Middle Phase.¡±

    In front of the crowd, a burly man watched as the two individuals fight. His originally unfocused gaze became serious. Shortly after, he muttered slowly: ¡°He is quite an amazing boy, he saw through all Lin Zhong¡¯s attacks. Every time he attacks, it is the instant when Lin Zhong became exhausted. It seems like he is retreating step by step, but Lin Zhong would probably be the one that is in trouble.¡±

    What?¡±

    The Adventurers were surprised. This boy could actually see through Lin Zhong¡¯s offensive? What kind of vision is that? Lin Zhong isn¡¯t like those Academy¡¯s kids!

    ¡°Captain, could you have seen wrong?¡± A person asked in surprise.

    The burly man nced at them and said: ¡°If that boy was also at the Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase, none of you will be his opponent. When have the Northern Spiritual Academy students be this amazing?¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be?¡± A few adventurers said in astonishment.

    ¡°Lin Zhong can¡¯t bear it anymore.¡± The burly man let out a faint smile and said.

    All of them heard this and quickly looked over. They only noticed Lin Zhong¡¯s face was a little flushed and a silver light was shing on his fist. A muffled thunder sound rang out.

    ¡°He is actually going to use Thunderstorm Fist? This is Lin Zhong¡¯s trump card! It seems that he was forced back quite ruthlessly.¡±

    ¡°Boy, try receiving this move of mine!¡± Lin Zhong¡¯s face reddened and the silver light on his fist became even more dazzling. A violent fluctuation emitted out from it.

    Mu Chen stared at the silver light on Lin Zhong¡¯s fist. His eyes turned slightly cold and he clenched his right hand tightly.

    ¡°Shuaaa!¡±

    Lin Zhong¡¯s body darted forward like an arrow. He fired off a punch and an air st swept over. A rumbling thunder sound rang out deeply.

    ¡°Thunderstorm Fist!¡±

    The violent punch carried an rming amount of power as it directly headed to Mu Chen. The leaves flew up and it wrapped around Lin Zhong¡¯s fist like a tornado. It viciously sted towards Mu Chen.

    This astonishing punch made Tang Qian¡¯Er and the others nervous.

    Mu Chen took a deep breath and a dark ck light erupted from his palm as well. In the next instant, he took a step forward and fired off a punch wrapped in ck light.

    Limitless Death Seal!

    The ck light condensed at the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s fist and turned into a ck light seal. It also carried an domineering Spiritual Energy and it collided head on against Lin Zhong¡¯s fist in front of many surprising eyes.

    A deep sound resounded throughout the sky. Cracks appeared where they stood as the ground shook. That violent wave of air destroyed the surrounding leaves.

    The faces of the two figures instantly turned slightly white. When the air st exploded, the two of them staggered backwards due to the impact and nearly fell down on the ground.

    In this head-on collision, they weren¡¯t able to determine the victor!

    The surrounding individuals were all stunned. The Adventurers were stunned because Lin Zhong¡¯s powerful attack was not sessful in defeating Mu Chen, while Tang Qian¡¯Er and the others were shocked since Mu Chen actually blocked such a fierce attack.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Lin Zhong stabilized his body and his face constantly changed as he stared at Mu Chen. It was obvious that he could not ept this result. Behind him, hispanions also stepped forward and stared unfriendly at Mu Chen.

    When Mu Chen saw this, he let out a coldugh. His two fingers mped and a fiery red bead appeared between his fingers. An extremely violent fluctuation emitted from it.

    ¡°What? You want to outnumber me now?¡±

    Lin Zhong¡¯spanions also noticed the violent Spiritual Energy fluctuationing from between Mu Chen¡¯s fingers and their faces changed instantly: ¡°Spirit Destruction Bead?¡±

    They did not dare to take a step further and stared at Mu Chen in surprise. No wonder that boy was not afraid of them, he actually had this item in his hands. From the Spiritual Energy fluctuationsing from the Spirit Destruction Bead, even a Spiritual Rotation Stage powerhouse would be severely injured by it if they were careless.

    The surrounding atmosphere instantly became tense. Tang Qian¡¯Er, Mo Ling and the others hurried behind Mu Chen and stared at the Adventurers cautiously.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    A cry suddenly came from behind Lin Zhong and the others. The tall burly man slowly walked forward as he frowned: ¡°What are you all doing? You may not be as good as others, but at least you¡¯re notst. Are you nning to disgrace the Thunderstorm Team¡¯s face?¡±

    A few Adventurers smiled embarrassedly.

    Then, the tall burly man turned towards Mu Chen and said as he smiled: ¡°Little Brother, you are quite amazing. Let¡¯s settle today¡¯s matter like this. If we offended any of yourpanions, we hope that you would forgive us.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled and his fingers shed as he pocketed the Spirit Destruction Bead. He could feel that the burly man loosened up when he pocketed the Spirit Destruction Bead. It was obvious that he was somewhat fearful of the Spirit Destruction Bead.

    ¡°Boy, you¡¯re quite capable.¡± Lin Zhong¡¯s face finally returned back to normal. He stared at Mu Chen and said as he curled his lips.

    Mu Chen also smiled and said: ¡°Since everything is alright now, then we¡¯ll say our goodbyes now.¡±

    After he said this, he was prepared to bring the crowd to leave. These Adventurers weren¡¯t in the same group as them. It was better for them to leave as soon as possible.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    When the burly man saw this, he anxiously took a few steps forward and cried out.

    Mu Chen stared at him vigntly. His hands slowly entered his sleeves and prepared to pull out the Spirit Destruction Bead again. He said: ¡°Is there something else?¡±

    The burly man noticed Mu Chen¡¯s vignt eyes and let out a bitterugh. He hesitated for a moment and said: ¡°Little Brother, I want to cooperate with you for a bit. I wonder if you are interested?¡±

    ¡°Cooperate?¡±

    When Mu Chen heard these words, he raised up eyebrow slightly.

 Chapter 29 Jaded Essence Tree

    <strong>Chapter 29 ¨C Jaded Essence Tree</strong>

    ¡°Cooperate?¡±

    Mu Chen was slightly shocked as he stared at the burly man in front of him. Thetter had a upright face with thick eyebrows and looked a bit rugged. However, the thing that surprised Mu Chen the most was the Spiritual Energy fluctuation emitting from his body. It was evident that he had already advanced to the Spiritual Rotation Stage.

    The strength of this Adventurer¡¯s Team was eptable.

    ¡°Ohoho, Little Brother, I am the Captain of the Thunderstorm Team, Lei Cheng.¡± The burly man stretched out his hand and said as he smiled.

    ¡°Northern Spiritual Academy¡¯s student, Mu Chen.¡±

    Mu Chen chuckled as he shook hands with him. Then, he retracted his hand without changing expressions. Lei Cheng¡¯s hands were quite rough and they were many de callus. It seems that this person specializes in des.

    ¡°I am only an ordinary student in the Northern Spiritual Academy. I probably won¡¯t be able to help you out. Let¡¯s forget about cooperating.¡± Mu Chen shook his head. Although he did not know the specifics about the cooperation that Lei Cheng was talking about, he knew that these Adventurer Teams were quite crooked. They had many grudges and it would be troublesome if they suddenly got involved in it.

    Seeing Mu Chen refuse, Lei Cheng stared at the surroundings and whispered: ¡°Little Brother Mu Chen, to be honest, I want to cooperate with you because I saw the Spirit Destruction Bead in your hands.¡±

    ¡°We, the Thunderstorm Team, were searching in a valley within the Northern Spiritual Field two days ago. At that ce, we discovered something good.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression did not change. He did not say a word and only smiled slightly.

    Seeing this, Lei Cheng knew that this boy wasn¡¯t someone simple. A boy should normally have a curious and arrogant attitude. However, Mu Chen did not show the slightest interest when he talked about this. It was clear that he controlled his heart well.

    ¡°In that valley, we discovered a mature ¡°Jaded Essence Tree¡±.¡± Lei Cheng knew that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t someone who would act without some incentive. He became silent for a moment before he said softly.

    ¡°Jaded Essence Tree?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes finally shed slightly. He stared at Lei Cheng and said: ¡°It¡¯s matured? Did it bear any Jaded Essence Fruit?¡±

    Jaded Essence Tree. It is a rare natural treasure. The tree itself did not hold much appeal to humans, but the Jaded Essence Fruit thates from the Jaded Essence Tree is filled with gentle Spiritual Energy. It is extremely beneficial to practitioners below the Spirit Stage.

    Right now, Mu Chen was trying to form the second Limitless Death Seal. However, his Spiritual Energy was still too weak. If he doesn¡¯t have enough Spiritual Energy, he must borrow the power of a foreign object to do it. And this Jaded Essence Fruit was the solution to his urgent problem.

    ¡°Although we did not approach it closely, we still observed it for a bit. The Jaded Essence Tree is reasonably mature.¡± Lei Cheng nodded his head as he spoke.

    ¡°Is there a Spiritual Beast protecting it?¡± Mu Chen asked.

    ¡°It is because of those rascals...¡± Lei Cheng let out a bitterugh and said: ¡°Inside that valley, there are at least 100 Congration Apes. And the most trouble thing is that there is also a Congration Ape King, which reached the Middle Rank Spiritual Beast level. Its strength is approximately at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Middle Phase. It is even slightly stronger than me.¡±

    ¡°100 Congration Ape? 1 Congration Ape King?¡±

    Mu Chen was startled. Although the Congration Apes were only Low Rank Spiritual Beasts, a few of the matured ones would reach the level of a Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase. With such numbers gathered together, it would not be easily to deal with it. And there is even a Congration Ape King...

    ¡°The Congration Ape King¡¯s strength isn¡¯t the most difficult part to handle, but rather it is the fact that it canmand the other Congration Apes.¡± Mu Chen said softly. Although there were a lot of Congration Apes, they were still Spiritual Beasts without much wisdom. It would be easy to deal with once they were in a state of disunity. However, if they have themands from the Congration Ape King, it was a different story. The Congration Ape King has already started to have a bit of wisdom. It might not be as cunning as humans yet, but the Thunderstorm Team would probably be destroyed if itmanded the hundred Congration Apes to assault them together.

    Lei Cheng looked in surprise at Mu Chen. It was obvious that he did not imagine that this seemingly young boy would know as much as them, hunting veterans, about the Spiritual Beasts.

    ¡°Yes. However, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. We have a method that could hypnotize a few of the Congration Ape. The one that we have to deal with is the Congration Ape King. Thus, we hope to have this Little Brother cooperate with us and you will use the Spirit Destruction Bead to kill the Congration Ape King when you have the opportunity to do so.¡±

    ¡°Although my Spirit Destruction Bead can gravely injure a Middle Rank Spiritual Beast, it would probably be quite difficult to kill it.¡± Mu Chen pondered for a moment before he spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as you are able to severely injure the Congration Ape King, the chances of us winning will increase significantly.¡± Lei Cheng let out a confident smile. After all, he was at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Initial Phase. He might not be able to defeat a Congration Ape King when it was at its strongest, but if it¡¯s gravely injured, he should be able to do so.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s like this...¡±

    Mu Chen smiled slightly. His smile was like a cunning fox and he said: ¡°Then, let¡¯s talk about the payment shall we? You should know, I would have to invest at least a Spirit Destruction Bead in order for the matter to work. The Spirit Destruction Bead¡¯s price isn¡¯t cheap. Sometimes, you won¡¯t be able to obtain it even if you have money.¡±

    Lei Cheng let out a bitterugh. He did not treat Mu Chen as a boy anymore. Therefore, he did not attempt to deceive him and said: ¡°Little Brother, make your offer. If it is appropriate, I will naturally ept it.¡±

    Mu Chen thought for a moment before he said: ¡°I want 30% of the Jaded Essence Fruits on the Jaded Essence Tree. This price is quite reasonable. I know that the Thunderstorm Team would be the main force, so that is why I gave the majority of it to you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite ck-hearted.¡± Lei Cheng grinned. However, he thought for a moment and still nodded. This price wasn¡¯t uneptable. After all, they would obtain the bulk of it.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it.¡±

    ¡°I will also need a fewpanions, is that okay?¡± Mu Chen smiled as he said. Although they only exchanged talks for a while, Lei Cheng gave him a pretty good feeling. However, he should always stay on his guard. After all, there weren¡¯t much insurance if he went by himself.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. However, you should know the strength of the Congration Ape. If they do not have the ability to protect themselves, it would be troublesome if they went.¡± Lei Cheng said.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. Then, he turned around. Although Tang Qian¡¯Er Mo Ling and the others did not know what Mu Chen and Lei Cheng was discussing about, it seems that they had a friendly atmosphere between them. It was great that they did not fight.

    ¡°Next up, there will be quite a bit of danger. However, it will also bring quite the benefits. I will team up with the Thunderstorm Team for a task. If you are interested, you can follow me. The payment will definitely be satisfying. Of course, there are two conditions. First, you must listen to mymands and second, you must reach the Spiritual Movement Stage Middle Phase. Is there anyone that wishes toe?¡± Mu Chen stared at Mo Ling and the others and spoke.

    Mo Ling and the others were stunned. Mu Chen would actually cooperate with these people?

    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er was the first to raise her slender hands andughed as she spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ll alsoe with you.¡± Mo Ling thought for a moment. In the end, he still nodded. He was at the level of the Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase and hepletely met the conditions. He understood Mu Chen¡¯s vision. If he said that the rewards would be quite satisfying, then it should be quite excellent.

    Tan Qingshan was a bit regretful, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. His strength was only at the Spiritual Movement Stage Initial Phase. He would only be a bother if he headed there.

    Jiang Li and Teng Yong looked at each other. They hesitated for a moment before they gritted their teeth and said: ¡°We¡¯lle as well.¡±

    Shortly after, another three boys with Spiritual Movement Stage Middle Phase strength also participated. With this, Mu Chen¡¯s side had 8 people. This lineup was pretty good. If anything were to ur, there will be room for maneuver.

    ¡°Qingshan, you should bring the others back to the camp. Also, please inform Teacher Mo that we followed the Thunderstorm Team to do a task. There is no need for him to worry.¡± Mu Chen turned over to look at Tan Qingshan again and said with a smile. His voice was quite loud. Therefore, Lei Cheng and his team were able to hear it clearly.

    ¡°This boy is even more experienced than us...When did such a studente out from the Northern Spiritual Academy?¡±

    Lei Cheng shook his head. Mu Chen¡¯s earlier words were obviously said to them. If they dared to do anything to them, then those Spirit Stage powerhouses wouldn¡¯t give them the chance to escape the Northern Spiritual Field.

    Tan QIngshan nodded. He saw Mu Chen waved and he did not stay at this ce any longer. He quickly left together with the other students.

    ¡°We should also leave now.¡± Mu Chen turned around and stared at Lei Cheng as he spoke.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lei Cheng nodded. He made a gesture towards the Thunderstorm Team and began to lead the way. A group of people quickly dove into the dense forest and vanished swiftly.

    As they were on their way, Mu Chen told the matter about the ¡°Jaded Essence Tree¡± to Tang Qian¡¯Er, Mo Ling and the others. When they heard the three words ¡°Jaded Essence Fruit¡±, their eyes clearly shined. It was evident that they knew just how beneficial the Essence Fruit would be to them.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s great that Mu Chen is quite honorable. He did not forget about us for such an excellent matter.¡± Mo Ling said in excitement.

    Beside him, Jiang Li and Teng Yong¡¯s faces were slightly red. Their attitude towards Mu Chen weren¡¯t exactly good before. Yet, they owe such a favor to him. Therefore, they felt quite unnatural right now.

    ¡°You think that I brought you here to pick some for free? It is important to listen to mymands then. If something happens, we might lose our lives.¡± Mu Chen gently smiled as he spoke.

    ¡°Rx, we will definitely listen to you!¡± Mo Lingughed. Even Jiang Li and Teng Yong nodded their heads.

    When Mu Chen noticed this, he also smiled. Then, he focused on heading there.

    The group of people crossed through a thick forest. Along the way, they met a few Spiritual Beasts blocking them. However, these Low Rank Spiritual Beasts werepletely wiped out by the Thunderstorm Team before Mu Chen and the others could attack them. This smooth and clean method of killing made Mo Ling and the others shocked. They were able to feel the difference between the two sides.

    They rapidly moved and after half an hour, the traces of human became exceedingly little. Beast roars would asionally sounded out. When they got to this ce, even the Thunderstorm Team became cautious.

    A group of a dozen or so people darted through the forest again. The view in front of them suddenly widened up. A stream followed through the shattered rocks on the ground. At the opposite of that, there was a little valley. Sharp ape cries could be heard from inside the valley.

    When they saw the valley, Lei Cheng¡¯s pace finally stopped. He turned his head around to Mu Chen and nodded. This allows Mu Chen to understand that they have reached their destination.

    The Jaded Essence Tree is in this valley.

 Chapter 30 Hunting Apes in Valley

    <strong>Chapter 30 ¨C Hunting Apes in Valley</strong>

    The valley in front of them was quite narrow. At the entrance of the valley, dense tree branches extended from both sides. Even stones were piled up as if it was trying to conceal this valley. The Thunderstorm Team must have wasted a lot of effort in order to discover this location.

    ¡°There is quite the amount of Congration Apes inside.¡±

    Mu Chen stood at a location slightly away from the entrance. He gently sniffed a bit and smelled a thick, foul smell. It was evident that there could only be more Congration Apes than what Lei Cheng had said, but not any less.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin our preparations.¡±

    Lei Cheng gestured with his hand. Lin Zhong and a few otherpanions swiftly found some firewood from the surroundings and ignited them as they piled it outside of the valley.

    ¡°All of you should cover your nose and mouth. You should try to hold your breath.¡±

    Lei Cheng pulled out a couple of grey pills from his arms and a rich fragrance emitted out. It made others feel slightly drowsy when they smelt a bit of it.

    Beside him, Lin Zhong and the others pulled out torn rags and made them wet in the stream. Then, they distributed them to everyone.

    Seeing that everybody was ready, Lei Cheng threw the pills into the fire. A rich fragrance instantly spread out.

    ¡°Everybody should utilize our Spiritual Energy and push this smoke into the valley!¡±

    Lei Cheng let out a soft cry and was first to take action. His cuffs moved and a powerful Spiritual Energy burst out. It brought forth a fierce wind and swept the smoke into the valley.

    Mu Chen and the others also copied him. Fierce winds were created by the Spiritual Energy and the smoke quickly enshrouded the valley. Sounds of excitement from the apes gradually began to fade.

    Lei Cheng stared at the valley. After a short moment, he tilted his head to the side as he listened to the movements within the valley. Only then did he let out a sigh of relief. He gestured with his hand and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go, be careful everyone!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    When they heard these words, everybody nodded their heads in excitement. Then, they directly went through the entrance and charged into the valley.

    When Mu Chen and the others charged into the valley, the valley was already somewhat foggy. When they looked over, they could see many giant red apes lying down on the ground. However, these Congration Apes were almost all in a deep sleep. It was evident that Lei Cheng¡¯s hypnotic drug was extremely effective.

    ¡°The Jaded Essence Tree is in the depths of the valley. We should hurry. This drowsiness will notst long.¡± Lei Cheng urged them as his speed elerated again. He jumped over the Congration Apes and went straight into the depths of the valley.

    Mu Chen also brought the others and followed. However, when they reach the depths of the valley, a low roar sounded out from the top of the cliff. Then, a bloody howl came down. An enormous Congration Ape pounced towards Tang Qian¡¯Er, who was behind Mu Chen.

    This sudden attack shocked Tang Qian¡¯Er. She hurriedly swung her hand around and the short sword flew out as it was wrapped in Spiritual Energy. However, this still left a shallow bloodstain on the Congration Ape¡¯s body.

    Although it did not cause much damage to the Congration Ape, the short sword was able to stop it for a moment. At the same time, Mu Chen¡¯s feet touched the ground and he charged over like a nimble money. His hand gripped onto a sharp dagger that fell down from his sleeves. As the dark ck Spiritual Energy wrapped around the dagger, he swiftly shed across the Congration Ape¡¯s eyes.

    Fresh blood spattered out and the Congration Ape let out a shrill cry. However, just when the cry came out, the dagger shed as it stabbed directly into its throat and stopped the cry.

    The Congration Ape¡¯s huge body fell down heavily onto the ground. It crushed the rocks into pieces. At the same time, Mu Chen¡¯s bodynded on the side. He wiped the blood off his dagger and asked Tang Qian¡¯Er, who was shaken: ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er shook her head. At the side, Mo Ling and the others werepletely stunned. It was evident that they have not recovered from the fact that Mu Chen actually killed a Congration Ape this smoothly.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t only them. Even the people from the Thunderstorm Team were startled. This Mu Chen had a quick reaction and attacked effectively...

    ¡°Amazing, this Congration Ape is probably at the level of Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase.¡± Lei Cheng gave a thumbs up to Mu Chen and smiled as he said.

    ¡°Its speed has dropped due to the smoke. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be that easy for me to take care of it.¡± Mu Chen shook his head. Although this Congration Ape was able to endure through the drowsiness from the smoke, it was still affected.

    ¡°The effects of the Bewitching Drug are limited. A Congration Ape could resist it if it reached the Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase. Inside this valley, there are probably no more than 20 Congration Apes with this strength. However, even if they did not fall asleep, they should still have been weakened. It shouldn¡¯t be hard to deal with them.¡±

    Lei Cheng nodded. Then, he suddenly lowered his body and stared off into the distance. His expression became serious and said: ¡°Our trouble is that guy over there.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes also narrowed as he looked into the distance. At the end of the valley, the smoke has already faded a lot. A giant fiery red figure that was even bigger than a Congration Ape was over there.

    The giant figure¡¯s body was like a fire. Its body glowed as if it was covered by ayer of red armor. Although it was half-sitting on the ground, an ominous aura spread out from there. This violent Spiritual Energy fluctuation far surpasses an ordinary Congration Ape.

    This was obvious the boss of the valley, the Congration Ape King.

    Mu Chen felt the oppression of Spiritual Energying from there. His eyes became a bit more serious. At the side, Mo Ling and the others had a hint of fear in their eyes. That is a Middle Rank Spiritual Beast.

    Mu Chen stared at the Congration Ape King for a moment. Then, he turned and stared at the rear of that giant ape. Near the mountain walls, there was a crack that was approximately 20 feet. A tiny tree approximately 10 feet wide extended out from the crack.

    The body of this tiny tree seemed like it was made from jade. On this tree, an emerald color was revealed among the green leaves. It was a round fruit. Even from this distance, you would still be able to smell the fragrance that it emits. It was extremely refreshing.

    ¡°It really is the Jaded Essence Tree!¡±

    Mu Chen stared at the little tree. A hint of joy shed through his eyes. From the looks of it, the Jaded Essence Tree was obviously mature. It seems that there would be no less than 30 Jaded Essence Fruits. If this cooperation seeds, it would be quite moving.

    ¡°Little Brother, I will lead five team members to deal with the Congration Ape King. The other five members would deal with the awakened Congration Apes nearby with yourpanions. When that happens, you should wait for an opportunity to use the Spirit Destruction Bead and try to kill the Congration Ape King in one attack!¡± Lei Cheng observed for a moment and said in a low voice.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded. He pondered for a moment and said: ¡°If something unexpected urs, I suggest that we should immediately retreat. If you are still greedy for the Jaded Essence Fruit, then I will bring mypanions and leave. As for the ruined Spirit Destruction Bead, I¡¯ll just consider it my loss. After all, our lives are more important than the Jaded Essence Fruit.

    When Lei Cheng heard these words, he let out a bitterugh. Then, he nodded. If it really became like that, then it could only be considered as bad luck.

    ¡°Let¡¯s prepare.¡±

    Lei Cheng waved his hand. Five members of the Thunderstorm Team including Lin Zhong had their Spiritual Energy rising up. Then, each of them carefully approached the Congration Ape King in the depths of the valley.

    Although the valley still contained a faint mist, the Congration Ape King was not something that amon Congration Ape couldpare. When Lei Cheng and the others was within 100 feet of it, it was aware of them. The blood red eyes stared at the crowd and viciousness appeared within its eyes. It was clear that it was outraged by the humans that dared to enter its territory.

    An angry roar spread out from its ferocious jaws. The Congration Ape King extended its long arm and directly picked up a huge boulder. Then, it fiercely threw it over towards Lei Cheng. The sound of the winds breaking showed that it contained a great amount of power.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Lei Cheng cried out and his figure dashed out. He gripped the blood red machete in a reverse grip as his Spiritual Energy stormed out. A sharp de sh came out from the de and instantly shattered the huge boulder. Lei Cheng¡¯s speed did not slow down at all and he charged straight at the Congration Ape King. The rest of the Thunderstorm Team hurriedly followed.

    Bang!

    The instant that the two sides made contact with each other, a fierce battle broke out. Spiritual Energy gushed out and shes of des headed swiftly towards the Congration Ape King¡¯s body.

    While Lei Cheng and the others were tangled up with the Congration Ape King, Mo Ling and the others followed the other five members of the Thunderstorm Team and blocked the remaining awakened Congration Apes. They did not let them interfere with the battle inside.

    Mu Chen stood at a ce not far away and firmly fixed his eyes at the battle. A fiery red Spirit Destruction Bead was once again held tightly between his fingers and a violent Spiritual Energy emitted out from it constantly.

    This Spirit Destruction Bead possesses the power to gravely injure Spiritual Rotation Stage powerhouses. However, there is only one. Therefore, he must seize the best opportunity or this mission would fail if it was wasted.

    The situation with the Congration Ape King was quite tragic. The five members of the Thunderstorm Team used all their strength and attacked. Although they left many wounds on the Congration Ape King¡¯s body, their hands were also covered with blood. It was obvious that they were injured in the bacsh.

    From the looks of it, if Lei Cheng did not directly block the majority of the attacks from the Congration Ape King, they would not be able to approach this big guy¡¯s body.

    ¡°Constricting Lightning de!¡±

    After fighting a while, Lei Cheng also felt that his arms bing numb and immediately shouted out.

    ¡°BOOM!¡±

    As his cry appeared, Lin Zhong and the others suddenly stepped forward. A lightning sh appeared on their long des. They used all their strength and fire off shes. These five lightning lights shed and grazed the Congration Ape King as it hacked onto the back of it.

    The Congration Ape King¡¯s metal-like back actually split open through thebined attacks from them. Fresh blood oozed out from its back.

    The paining from its back instantly made the Congration Ape King roar out in fury. Its arm fiercely extended out and a violent Spiritual Energy engulfed it. Lin Zhong and the others instantly flew backwards while spitting blood.

    ¡°Asshole, go to hell!¡±

    Lei Cheng took a single step forward and let out a vicious howl. Spiritual Energy surged out and a ten feet long Spiritual Energy sword light actually appeared from the de. He shed angrily towards the Congration Ape King.

    The Congration Ape King¡¯s speed was extremely fast. It felt the ferocious attacking from Lei Cheng and crossed his arms together like a shield. It blocked the sharp de forcibly and the sword light cut into its flesh. However, it did not cut its arms apart.

    ¡°Mu Chen!¡± At this moment, Lei Cheng cried out.

    The moment he cried out, Mu Chen, who was umting power for the side, had already darted out. He nimbly appeared behind the Congration Ape King and a dark ck Spiritual Energy wrapped around his fingers. It inserted itself into the wound of the Congration Ape King like a sharp dagger.

    Fresh blood shot out and Mu Chen instantly retreated. A violent Spiritual Energy suddenly came out from inside the Congration Ape King¡¯s wounds.

    When the Spiritual Energy appeared, a gigantic Spiritual Energy shockwave broke out. The back of the Congration Ape King exploded like a bomb. Its flesh scattered and the rocks on the ground were shattered due to the impact.

    The Congration Ape King let out a maddening howl. However, blood continued to flow out of its back. It seems that a hole was blown out. It struggled for a few steps and finally crashed onto the ground.

    Mu Chennded on the ground. He was relieved as he stared at the Congration Ape King on the ground.

    ¡°We did it!¡±

    When Lin Zhong and the others witnessed this scene, their eyes were filled with happiness. Even Lei Cheng had a relieved smile on his face.

    ¡°No, something¡¯s wrong!¡±

    However, the instant that they rxed, Mu Chen¡¯s face suddenly changed colors. This is because a red light emitted out from the Congration Ape King¡¯s body.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Lei Cheng also noticed this change and instantly tensed up.

    The red light surrounded the Congration Ape King¡¯s body and the fresh blood on its back actually stopped flowing out. Afterwards, Lin Zhong and the others were shocked as they noticed the Congration Ape King rising up unsteadily and the fiery red hairs on its body actually grew a tiny bit.

    The Congration Ape King roared to the sky. A faint emerald color shed inside the red lights on its body. This light was the same color as the Jaded Essence Fruit.

    As the Congration Ape King roared, its aura suddenly became many times stronger.

    ¡°Damn it, it actually made a break through at this moment!¡±

    When Lei Cheng felt the growing aura from the Congration Ape King, the color on his face changed.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face also became serious. It seems that this beast had eaten many Jaded Essence Fruit. Now, it is really troubling...

 Chapter 31 Rouse the Tiger to Eat the Wolf

    <strong>Chapter 31 ¨C Rouse the Tiger to Eat the Wolf</strong>

    Buzz.

    The valley seemed to tremble all of a sudden. The Congration Ape King¡¯s enormous body seemed to bing increasingly fierce. Its ugly face was filled with violence and it was obvious that it was extremely ferocious.

    Mu Chen, Lei Cheng and the others became serious as they stared astonished at the Congration Ape King. Who would have thought that the Congration Ape King would actually make a breakthrough at this critical moment. From its aura, the Congration Ape King had probably reached the peak of the Middle Rank Spiritual Beast. It is equivalent to a powerhouse at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase!

    Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase?

    Mu Chen exchanged gazes with Lei Cheng. They secretly let out a bitter sound. It was extremely rare to meet such a event. Their luck was quite bad.

    ¡°Captain, what should we do?!¡± Lin Zhong and the others¡¯ faces were pale and they quickly asked.

    Lei Cheng thought for a moment and gritted his teeth as he said: ¡°The Congration Ape King is about to make its breakthrough. However, it is also seriously injured. Let¡¯s try once more. If we fail to get rid of it, we will immediately retreat!¡±

    Lin Zhong and the others heard this and nodded. This was a surprising turn of event. Although they wanted the Jaded Essence Fruit, their lives were more important than that.

    Mu Chen also made a gesture towards Tang Qian¡¯Er and the others, who were far away. He signaled them to retreat if the situation turns out poorly.

    When Mu Chen reminded Tang Qian¡¯Er and the others, the Congration Ape King suddenly issued out a furious roar. The violent eyes firmly fixed itself onto Mu Chen¡¯s body. It was obvious that it clearly remembered Mu Chen, who had injured it.

    The Congration Ape King has an extremely vengeful heart. It was not his wisdom that made it view Mu Chen as a definite target to rip apart. Therefore, it attacked first and its huge ape arm picked up a massive boulder. It treated the boulder as a weapon as it smashed it towards Mu Chen.

    When Mu Chen noticed this, his toes touched the ground and he jumped back agilely. Hepletely avoided the Congration Ape King¡¯s violent attack. With the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase strength, Mu Chen did not dare to let this big guy touch him at all. He was afraid that he would either be dead or gravely injured if he was touched.

    Seeing that the Congration Ape King pounced towards Mu Chen, Lei Cheng hurried to help him. But what surprised them was that the Congration Ape Kingpletely ignored their attacks and would only smash towards Mu Chen in berserk. It forced Mu Chen to be in a slightly helpless position.

    Roar!

    The Congration Ape King became furious when it noticed that Mu Chen avoided it swiftly. It suddenly let out a sharp howl, which resounded within the valley. Then, Lei Cheng and the others were horrified when they noticed that there were signs of awakening on the Congration Apes that they hypnotized.

    This discovery made their faces turn pale. If the hundreds of Congration Apes wake up inside the valley, there were no chances of escaping today.

    ¡°Captain, all the Congration Apes would definitely wake up if the Congration Ape King continues to howl!¡± Lin Zhong and the others said in shock.

    Mu Chen also noticed this situation. His face became more and more serious. His eyes shed and he stared at the Jaded Essence Tree inside the crack of the mountain walls. He bit his teeth furiously and said: ¡°Big Brother Lei Cheng, I¡¯ll lure their Congration Ape King away, you guys should use your speed to take away the Jaded Essence Fruit!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lei Cheng was surprised when he heard that. The Congration Ape King is at the level of Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase while Mu Chen was only at the Spiritual Movement Stage Middle Phase. It would be extremely dangerous if he were to lure it away by himself.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time. The Congration Ape King is targeting me. You won¡¯t be able to pull it away.¡±

    As Mu Chen¡¯s voice rang out, a dark ck Spiritual Energy has already wrapped around his legs. His speed increased exponentially and he darted to the outside of the valley like an arrow. Behind him, the Congration Ape King did not hesitate at all and it chased after him as it howled.

    Lei Cheng and the others were stunned as they watched Mu Chen luring away the Congration Ape King. In the end, Lei Cheng gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Hurry, we have no time to lose. Lin Zhong, you should bring a group to stop the Congration Apes that are beginning to awaken. I¡¯ll go get the Jaded Essence Fruit!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lin Zhong and the others wiped the blood off their mouth. They quickly nodded and charged towards the Congration Apes that stumbled as they stood up.

    Lei Cheng stared once again out of the valley. He could only let out a bitterugh and pray that Mu Chen would be alright. Otherwise, the people from the Northern Spiritual Academy woulde find them and they would suffer.

    ...

    Bang Bang!

    Inside the forest, the earth trembled. A giant red shadow with a violent atmosphere charged around in berserk. Many trees on the way werepletely destroyed by it. Yet it did not care about it all right now. Its blood red eyes were only focused on the nimble and tiny figure in front of it.

    Thismotion naturally attracted the attention of some Spiritual Beasts inside the forest. However, the Congration Ape King had already reached the peak of the Middle Rank Spiritual Beast. It is considered the top existence in the outskirts of the Northern Spiritual Field. Therefore, these Spiritual Beasts were shocked by its ominous pressure and did not dare to approach. They only stared as the human and beast headed into the depths.

    ¡°This damn beast, it really is tenacious!¡±

    They fiercely ran for nearly ten minutes, yet Mu Chen discovered that the Congration Ape King showed no traces of giving up. He could not help but curse at it.

    Swoosh!

    As he cursed, a powerful wind suddenly blew behind him. He noticed that the Congration Ape King picked up arge tree and threw it at him fiercely. His body hurriedly jumped forward and he spun a few times on the ground. Only through this way was he able to avoid the giant tree.

    When he was rolling across a cluster of weeds, he suddenly pulled out a batch of ck grass and shoved it into his arms before bolting off again.

    While he was running away, Mu Chen¡¯s ck eyes continuously shed. He did not actively request to lure away the Congration Ape King because he wanted to show off his strength, rather it is because he had experience in it. In the Spiritual Road, he would often meet with this kind of situation.

    ¡°I should reach the inner part of the Northern Spiritual Field soon. There should be Spiritual Beasts that could fight against this Congration Ape King. Since Spiritual Beasts have a powerful concept of territory, it would not let the Congration Ape King go that easily when they discovered it. When that happens, it would be a chance for me to escape from this guy.¡±

    An idea shed through Mu Chen¡¯s mind. He forced all of his Spiritual Energy out from his body and circted the Great Pagoda Art. Maybe it was because it was a situation of life and death, the Great Pagoda Art¡¯s circting speed became faster. Spiritual Energy continued to flow endlessly into his four limbs and energized him.

    No matter how powerful the Great Pagoda Art was, he was still only in the Spiritual Movement Stage Middle Phase. His strength was too differentpared to a Middle Rank Spiritual Beast, whose strength had reached Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase. Therefore, as the time passes on, Mu Chen gradually felt that he was getting weaker.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Just when Mu Chen felt that the situation was getting pretty bad, a low howl came from a distant forest. It felt that this howl contained a sense of warning.

    ¡°It finally came!¡±

    When Mu Chen heard this howl, joy filled his eyes. He elerated and charged towards that distant forest. The moment he rushed into the forest, he quickly pulled out the ck grass from within his arms and squeezed it using his palms. A repulsive ck liquid flew out and covered his entire body.

    After Mu Chen finished doing this, a ck shadow appeared from in front of him. Its eyes clearly showed that it did not notice the tiny human and it stared menacingly at the Congration Ape King, who was approaching.

    ¡°It¡¯s a One-Horned Panther Dragon!¡±

    Mu Chen looked at the figure and saw that it was like a ck panther with a horn on its head. However, it was wearing an extremely hard carapace. It even had a steel thorn-like crocodile¡¯s tail on its back. A surge of violent Spiritual Energy emitted from within its body.

    Mu Chen nced at this One-Horned Panther Dragon and frowned. This guy is also a Middle Rank Spiritual Beast, but its strength was only in the Spiritual Rotation Stage Initial Phase. The difference between it and the Congration Ape King was too great.

    Roar!

    The One-Horned Panther Dragon kept a close eye at the approaching Congration Ape King and it attempted to frighten it to retreat by using a threatening roar.

    But by this moment, the Congration Ape King¡¯s eyes had already turnedpletely red. It would shred anything to pieces if they dared to stop it from ripping apart Mu Chen. Because it saw that the One-Horned Panther Dragon daring to stop him, he instantly issued out a fierce roar and his enormous body bounced up. Fiery red Spiritual Energy was formed under its beast palms and it fiercely smashed onto the One-Horned Panther Dragon¡¯s waist like a meteorite.

    BOOM!

    The earth was sted apart and left an enormous hole. The surrounding trees werepletely swept apart and destroyed. Then, Mu Chen witnessed in shock as the One-Horned Panther Dragon let out a painful howl. Its entire waist waspletely destroyed by the Congration Ape King¡¯s brutal blow. Even the carapace waspletely shattered.

    ¡°What a vicious beast.¡±

    Mu Chen could not help but breath in cold air when he noticed that the One-Horned Panther Dragon being killed in one attack from the Congration Ape King. This fellow sure can¡¯t take a hit, yet he was hoping that it could stall for some time.

    After the Congration Ape King killed the One-Horned Panther Dragon, its blood red eyes turned towards Mu Chen. Thetter felt that it was pretty bad and was about to flee. However, an extremely furious roar came out from the depths of the forest.

    ROAR!

    An amazing Spiritual Energy fluctuation was wrapped within the roar. Wind appeared where the roar passed by and Mu Chen¡¯s face instantly changed due to this Spiritual Energy pressure.

    A High Rank Spiritual Beast?! The strength of a Spirit Stage!

    BOOM!

    A silver shadow stormed out of the depths of the forest in berserk. After a few seconds, it appeared in this open space. Mu Chen hurriedly lowered his body and looked over. He saw that the silver shadow was actually exactly the same as the One-Horned Panther Dragon. Aside from the fact that its body wasrger, the horn on its head was a silver color.

    This is the...High Rank Spiritual Beast, Silver-Horned Panther Dragon?

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart jumped. He stared at the dead One-Horned Panther Dragon before looking at the Silver-Horned Panther Dragon, who was staring with hatred at the Congration Ape King. He finally understood. The Congration Ape King actually killed the Silver-Horned Panther Dragon¡¯s child...

    Mu Chen quietlyid down on the ground. He painted his body with the pungent ck liquid in order to cover his smell and held his breath. Then, he stared pitifully at the Congration Ape King.

    ¡°Buddy, it¡¯s over for you.¡±

 Chapter 32 Spoils of War

    <strong>Chapter 32 ¨C Spoils of War</strong>

    Deep inside the forest, a violent Spiritual Energy swept through like a fierce wind. Under this powerful Spiritual Energy, the entire forest became silent. In the distant, a few Spiritual Beasts desperately fled as they felt the rage from the Silver-Horned Panther Dragon.

    The fury within the Congration Ape King¡¯s eyes subsided slightly under the Spiritual Energy¡¯s pressure. The ugly beast¡¯s face revealed a slight hint of fear. Although it had just reached the peak of a Middle Rank Spiritual Beast, the Silver-Horned Panther Dragon in front of it was a genuine High Rank Spiritual Beast!

    Congration Ape King¡¯s enormous body curled up slightly. It stared in fear at the Silver-Horned Panther Dragon. The body showed traces of backing off and it was obvious that it nned on escaping.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    But the grieving Silver-Horned Panther Dragon would not let this murderer escape that easily. Rage and ruthlessness filled its cold beast eyes. As its sharp ws slowly rubbed the ground, an extremely violent Spiritual Energy Fluctuation emitted out from it constantly.

    Boom.

    The Congration Ape King suddenly turned around and ran. The fierceness it showed earlier as it chased Mu Chen hadpletely vanished. Under the threat of death, it was obvious that it had forgotten about Mu Chen.

    The Silver-Horned Panther Dragon stared coldly at the escaping Congration Ape King, its massive body lowered slightly. In the next instant, Spiritual Energy flooded out like a waterfall and dazzling silver lightpletely wrapped around the Silver-Horned Panther Dragon. After a muffled sound, the Silver-Horned Panther Dragon turned into a silver streak of light as it darted forward.

    Swoosh!

    With a speed that the naked eye cannot perceive, the silver light pierced through the air. A sound of tearing rang out before Mu Chen was able to react. He turned his gaze over to that direction and noticed that the Congration Ape King had already stopped running. A 1-meter wide hole appeared on its back. The organs within its body hadpletely vanished as well.

    The Silver-Horned Panther Dragon shook its body lightly in front of the Congration Ape King. It flung away all the bloodstains on its body before it slowly walked back.

    Bang.

    The Congration Ape King¡¯s body copsed onto the ground. Fresh blood continued to flow out, but it was obvious that it had died already.

    One hit. An instant kill.

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart jumped. He thought inside his mind. Is this the power of a High Rank Spiritual Beast? How terrifying! However, he remained motionless as heid on the ground. He even minimized his breathing and the Spiritual Energy, which was circting within his body, returned back to his aurasea.

    If he was discovered by the Silver-Horned Panther Dragon, he probably wouldn¡¯t be much better off than the Congration Ape King.

    Luckily, the Silver-Horned Panther Dragon was not in a mood to search for a human like him. Instead, it walked beside the One-Horned Panther Dragon and pushed the corpse around. It issued out ament howl and slowly walked back to the depths of the forest with its corpse.

    Mu Chen watched as the Silver-Horned Panther Dragon disappeared. He did not immediately stand up. Instead, he waited patiently for approximately ten minutes before he carefully stood up.

    He stared vigntly at his surroundings. Then, he hurried quickly to the Congration Ape King¡¯s corpse and used a dagger to cut its head apart. All of a sudden, a red light floated out.

    This was the Congration Ape King¡¯s Soul Essence. This fiery red light had a miniature-sized Congration Ape in it. A powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation radiated from it.

    Mu Chen used his backhand to collect the Congration Ape King¡¯s Soul Essence. Then, he used the dagger and cut the Congration Ape King¡¯s headpletely off. After this was done, he suddenly paused and pondered for a moment. Then, he walked to the ce where the One-Horned Panther Dragon had died. Arge puddle of thick red blood was at that spot.

    Mu Chen took out a bottle and carefully loaded the blood inside. Then, he ced it back within his arms and swiftly left this ce.

    ...

    While Mu Chen got rid of his dilemma, a trouble also appeared within the valley.

    Roar Roar!

    The silence within the valley waspletely shattered at this moment. Groups of giant red apes stared furiously at the humans within the depths of the valley. They picked up giant boulders and threw them fiercely at them. With their numbers, they managed to force everyone in the valley into a helpless position.

    ¡°Damn it, all of these beasts regained their consciousness.¡±

    Lin Zhong and the others dodged the giant boulders helpless. They stared at the group of Congration Apes as they showed an exceeding ugly expression. After Mu Chen had lured away the Congration Ape King, they picked up the speed. However, they did not imagine that the Congration Apes would wake up in session. Right now, they were stuck at this location due to them.

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er, Mo Ling and the others had a pale expression. After all, their psychological qualities weren¡¯t as good as Lin Zhong and the others. This scene made their legs feel slightly weak.

    ¡°Prepare to charge out.¡± Lei Cheng said in a deep voice. He was carrying a bag behind him. Emerald lights continued to prate outwards from within the bag while a fragrance was released into the air.

    ¡°Lin Zhong, bring some people to take care of them. Don¡¯t let anything happen to them.¡±

    Lei Cheng said. After all, they were veterans and they had bountiful experience in this. However, Tang Qian¡¯Er and the others were just rookies without any experience. If an ident urs and they were caught among the group of Congration Apes, they would probably be ripped into shreds instantly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lin Zhong and the others nodded. They did not make fun of these students, who had not guts. After all, the courage disyed by Mu Chen earlier when he lured away the Congration Ape King by himself was something that they were stunned about. They understood that they would have probably died today if it wasn¡¯t for Mu Chen¡¯s actions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Lei Cheng gripped onto his long de and his eyes became serious. A powerful Spiritual Energy emitted out and he led the charge towards the Congration Apes. His de shed and he forcibly teared open a path.

    The Thunderstorm Team followed closely. Tang Qian¡¯Er and the others were in the center and were protected by them. The group of people pushed their Spiritual Energy to the extreme and de lights formed into a defensive line. It knocked back the Congration Apes that tried to lunge over.

    Bang Bang Bang.

    Although there was Lei Cheng, a Spiritual Rotation Stage Initial Phase powerhouse, who was leading the team, there were just too many Congration Apes. Therefore, some of the members of the Thunderstorm Team were injured shortly after they charged out. However, they gritted their teeth and endured it as fresh blood constantly flowed down the arms holding the de.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Lei Cheng split a Congration Ape into half. However, he could only curse as numerous Congration Apes lunged over. He gradually started to panic. It seems that they would be buried within this valley today.

    Tang Qian¡¯Er, Mo Ling and the others stared at the vicious Congration Apes with a pale expression. However, the Congration Apes suddenly created amotion when they felt despair within their hearts. The Congration Apes seemed to have noticed something terrifying and they retreated backwards while letting out fearful cries.

    ¡°What is this all about?¡±

    Lei Cheng and the others watched in astonishment at this scene. Not far away, they noticed a thin boy¡¯s figure suddenly jumping out.

    ¡°It¡¯s Mu Chen!¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er and the others instantly became overjoyed when they noticed this familiar figure. They did not understand why, but the confidence that thetter gave far surpassed Lei Cheng even when he wasn¡¯t as strong as Lei Cheng.

    ¡°What is he holding in his hand?¡± Lin Zhong and the others could see clearly. The thing that Mu Chen was holding on seemed to be the source of fear for the nearby Congration Apes.

    ¡°It¡¯s a head...¡±

    Lei Cheng was stunned. His eyes immediately showed an astounded expression and he cried: ¡°It¡¯s the head of the Congration Ape King!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Lin Zhong and the others were startled. Horror began to fill their eyes. Did Mu Chen really kill the Congration Ape King?

    ¡°Hurry!¡±

    Just as they were horrified, Mu Chen shouted at them. At the same time, he raised the head of the Congration Ape King and the nearby Congration Apes retreated backwards due to fear. In their eyes, the Congration Ape King was an extremely terrifying existence. Then, the one who killed the Congration Ape King, just how powerful would he?

    Without a sharp wisdom, they weren¡¯t able to think clearly about this. They could only rely on the fear that they felt from their instincts.

    ¡°Hurry and run!¡±

    Lei Cheng rejoiced and he quickly gestured with his hand. He led the crowd and elerated to leave the Congration Ape¡¯s siege. Finally, they made it to Mu Chen¡¯s side. As they approached, they were able to see clearly the ugly head that was constantly dripping blood. It was indeed the Congration Ape King¡¯s head...

    Lei Cheng and the others exchanged gazes. They could see the shock within their eyes. How in the world did Mu Chen do it?

    Mu Chen did not care about their thoughts and led them out of the valley quickly. Then, he ced the head of the Congration Ape King outside of the valley and scared the Congration Apes, so that they did not dare toe out.

    The group of people turned around and rushed fiercely away. Only after they were far away from the valley, they fell down exhausted. Even Lei Cheng was panting heavily and his body was covered with sweat.

    Mu Chen also sat down below a tree. It feels that his bones were about to shatter. It was quite frightening this time, he nearly died.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er walked beside Mu Chen. Her beautiful eyes stared at the boy. It was obvious that this person had given her many shocks today.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled and he raised his head. He noticed that Lei Cheng and the others were all dumbfounded as they stared at him. It was evident that they had not recovered from the shock that Mu Chen had saved them using the head of the Congration Ape King.

    ¡°Stop staring. I was just lucky. I still don¡¯t have the strength to kill a Congration Ape King.¡±

    Mu Chen shook his head helplessly. Then, he turned and looked at Lei Cheng as he smiled: ¡°However, Big Brother Lei Cheng, the task is finished. We should divide the spoils now, right?¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    When Lei Cheng heard these words, he could not help butugh. He lowered the bag behind him and spread it open. A dazzling emerald light flowed out instantly along with a thick fragrance, which made everybody¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Mu Chen also stared at the round and juicy Jaded Essence Fruit inside the bag. A satisfied smile appeared on his face. At least he did not lose out after this tiring ordeal.

 Chapter 33 Returning to Camp

    <strong>Chapter 33 ¨C Returning to Camp</strong>

    The bag was spread out on the ground and a dazzling emerald light emitted from it. Every single jaded-colored Jaded Essence Fruit was round and shiny. An irresistible aroma made all of them gulp as they stared feverishly at it.

    ¡°There¡¯s a total of 30 Jaded Essence Fruits. Originally, we should have more of an harvest, but the Congration Ape King wasted many Jaded Essence Fruit.¡± Lei smiled and separated 15 of the Jaded Essence Fruit. He said: ¡°Little Brother Mu Chen. Although you said that you would only take 30%, it was all thanks to you regarding about the matter today. You deserve these 15 Jaded Essence Fruit. We cannot be greedy after all the work that you¡¯ve done.¡±

    ¡°We should just do 30% like we agreed upon...Fine, then thank you, Big Brother Lei Cheng.¡±

    Mu Chen shook his head. He was about to refuse, but he noticed the resolute expression that Lei Cheng had. He could only helplessly smile and did not act pretentious as he epted the 15 Jaded Essence Fruit. Then, he looked at Mo Ling and the others, who were staring at him, and said: ¡°You guys worked hard as well. Let¡¯s have everybody take 1 Jaded Essence Fruit, is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Mo Ling and the others could not help but grin. Even Jiang Li and Teng Yong had emotional faces. As they obtained the Jaded Essence Fruit from Mu Chen, their faces turned red as if they wanted to say something, but they didn¡¯t have the nerve to do so. Thus, they could only keep grinning.

    ¡°Yo, you also have one.¡± Mu Chen handed a Jaded Essence Fruit to Tang Qian¡¯Er. The girl let off a sweet smile as she held onto the Jaded Essence Fruit.

    When Mu Chen finished distributing the 15 Jaded Essence Fruit, he still had 6 remaining in his hand. Even he could not endure it and grinned as he stared at the cold, jade-like Jaded Essence. With this Jaded Essence Fruit, he should be able to condense the second Limitless Death Seal, right?

    The group of people rested in the forest. Because they came back with fruitful results, every single one of them had a joyous expression. They also got closer with each other. Mo Ling and the others even took the opportunity to ask for guidance from the Thunderstorm regarding about methods of hunting Spiritual Beast. Moreover, Lin Zhong and the others even shared some of the dangerous experiences they had in their adventures. As they were listening, Mo Ling and the others¡¯ eyes lit up as if they were extremely excited.

    Mu Chen watched the harmonious atmosphere and smiled. At this moment, Lei Cheng walked over with a bottle of hard liquor and thrusted it towards Mu Chen. He smiled and said: ¡°How is it? Can you drink?¡±

    Mu Chen was not good with the item inside the bottle. However, he did not refuse and took a swig from it. The spicy feeling made the handsome boy¡¯s face turned red and he coughed a few times.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink that much.¡± Seeing this, Tang Qian¡¯Er hurriedly patted Mu Chen¡¯s back and said reproachfully.

    ¡°Ohoho, I¡¯ve met many youths over all these years, but I¡¯ve never met one as amazing as Little Brother Mu Chen. If you have time in the future, you cane y around with the Thunderstorm Team.¡± Lei Cheng joked as he said.

    ¡°His father is the Mu Territory¡¯s Lord. Uncle Mu will not forgive you if you drag him in bing an Adventurer.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er batted an eye towards Lei Cheng and said sourly.

    ¡°Mu Territory¡¯s Lord?¡± Lei Cheng was stunned. He immediately stared at Mu Chen in surprise: ¡°So Little Brother Mu Chen is the Young Master of the Mu Territory. It was an oversight. Ohoho, I¡¯ve had once followed my Big Brother and met the Mu Territory¡¯s Lord before. Truly, a wild goose will nevery a tame egg.¡±

    Mu Chen red at Tang Qian¡¯Er as the girl stuck out her tongue. She only mentioned it because she did not think carefully about it.

    ¡°Little Brother Mu Chen, we will stay at the Northern Spiritual Field for a while. If you need any help, feel free to call us. This time, we owe you a favor.¡± Lei Cheng said.

    ¡°Big Brother Lei, there¡¯s no need to be this polite. Naturally, I would have to give it my all since we were cooperating.¡± Mu Chen smiled and said.

    ¡°Cooperation is Cooperation. However, it is also true that you¡¯ve saved us, the Thunderstorm Team.¡± Lei Cheng said seriously.

    Mu Chen could only shake his head helplessly. However, he had a better opinion of this straight-forward and burly man.

    After they chatted for a while, the color of the sky gradually darkened. When Mu Chen noticed this, he said farewells to the Thunderstorm Team together with Tang Qian¡¯Er and the others. Afterwards, they rushed towards the direction of the camp.

    Along the way, Mo Ling and the others were still immersed in excitement. Although they were in a dangerous situation today, the emotional moments after the danger made them extremely excited. They talked constantly about the fierce battle within the valley.

    Mu Chen did not feel anything about the excitement they were talking about. After all, he had experienced this many times within the Spiritual Road. Therefore, he was able to maintain a calm heart when facing this kind of situation.

    As there weren¡¯t many obstacles on the way back, they reached a location close to the camp after half an hour. The youths all let out a sigh of relief when they saw the camp out in the distance.

    Mu Chen stared in the direction of the camp and frowned. This is because a dozen figures were at the entrance of the forest. The leading figure was fairly familiar as it was Liu Yang and Chen Tong. It was clear that the people behind these smiling individuals were all West Branch students.

    ¡°It¡¯s Chen Tong and a few others.¡± Mo Ling was startled when he noticed Liu Yang and the other students. His face immediately turned disgusted: ¡°Mu Chen, it seems that they areing for you.¡±

    Just when Mu Chen and the others discovered Chen Tong¡¯s group, the other group also noticed the group that was returning. A nasty expression appeared instantly in their faces and they intercepted Mu Chen and the others.

    ¡°Chen Tong, what are you guys doing?¡± Mo Ling frowned when he noticed this.

    ¡°Oh, nothing. I only want to talk with him for a while. Mo Ling, this is unrted to you, so you best not intervene, okay? If you offend Brother Liu, you¡¯ll have an unpleasant time as well.¡± Chen Tongughed.

    The Brother Liu that Chen Tong was talking about was obviously Liu Mubai. When Mo Ling heard this, his face changed slightly. It was obvious that he was afraid of Liu Mubai.

    ¡°Jiang Li, Teng Yong, the two of you can leave as well. I know that you bear grudges with Mu Chen, we¡¯ll help you vent off your feelings.¡± Chen Tong stared as he spoke to Jiang Li and Teng Yong.

    He calcted it quite urately. Aside from Tang Qian¡¯Er, the other people weren¡¯t familiar with Mu Chen. Moreover, Jiang Li and Teng Yong both disliked Mu Chen, so they wouldn¡¯t help him for sure.

    However, just when he believed that he had calcted the situation urately, Jiang Li and the others only stared at him coldly. They did not show any traces of leaving and instead let out a sneer: ¡°If you want to hurt Brother Mu, you have to ask us first.¡±

    Although Jiang Li and Teng Yong disliked Mu Chen earlier, the matter todaypletely changed their opinions on him. Not only did Mu Chen rescue them, his actions in the valleypletely made these prideful individuals respect him. The hatred they had against him had vanished already. Therefore, they did not feel the slightest psychological burden when they called him Brother Mu.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Chen Tong and the others were stunned. Their faces instantly turned grim as they stared malevolently at Mo Ling and the others, who were protecting Mu Chen. They felt incredulously. Why would these old students be that protective of an East Branch Heaven ss neer?

    Mu Chen watched the scene undisturbed and did not say anything. He only patted Jiang Li and the other¡¯s shoulders and said: ¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡±

    He did not say anything towards Chen Tong and Liu Yang. This ignoring attitude made Chen Tong¡¯s face be disgusted. He let out a low cry: ¡°You want to leave? You¡¯re acting too arrogant!¡±

    His hand stretched straight out towards Mu Chen¡¯s cor as soon as he said those words.

    Swoosh!

    However, when he took action towards Mu Chen, a cold chill passed through Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. Mu Chen turned his hand around and a ck light shed. Before Chen Tong¡¯s hands touched his cor, a bloody dark dagger already appeared next to Chen Tong¡¯s throat.

    The coldnessing from his throat made Chen Tong¡¯s pupil contract violently. He shuddered and gritted his teeth as he said: ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe that I¡¯ll kill you?¡± Mu Chen said softly as he looked at Chen Tong.

    Although Mu Chen¡¯s words were light, Chen Tong and the others all felt a bone-chilling cold. This was a true killing intent...

    The youths behind Chen Tong were stunned by the emotionless ck eyes of Mu Chen. They were afraid and did not dare to speak.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    A deep voice broke the silence and many youths hurriedly looked over. They saw Teacher Mo staring severely at them nearby.

    ¡°Teacher Mo!¡±

    Mo Ling and the others immediately bowed when they noticed him.

    When Mu Chen saw that Teacher Mo, he withdrew his dagger. A gentle smile reappeared on his handsome face. When you look at him, it seems that he was harmless.

    ¡°Teacher Mo, Mu Chen wanted to kill me!¡± Chen Tong stared at Mu Chen with a flushed face.

    ¡°You really believe that I didn¡¯t see it at all?¡± Teacher Mo nced at Chen Tong as he said faintly.

    Chen Tong was startled and he bitterly touched his nose. Then, he red fiercely at Mu Chen and brought everyone away with a depressed expression.

    ¡°All of you should return back to the camp as well.¡± Teacher Mo said this towards Mo Ling, Tang Qian¡¯Er and the others. Thetter hesitated for a moment before leaving one after another.

    After seeing them leave, Teacher Mo walked towards Mu Chen. He could not help but shake his head as he stared at the boy¡¯s gentle face. He said: ¡°Boy, you really dare do such a dangerous thing with an Adventurer¡¯s Team.¡±

    ¡°Teacher Mo, you know what we did?¡± Mu Chen was slightly stunned as he asked.

    ¡°After Tan Qingshan returned and informed me, I rushed over immediately. However, I did not show up, but I¡¯ve witnessed your actions.¡± Teacher Mo stared at Mu Chen while he was slightly overwhelmed. He originally nned on saving Mu Chen when he noticed Mu Chen luring away the Congration Ape King. However, who would have expected that the boy would actually lure out a Silver-Horned Panther Dragon. This act of rousing the tiger to eat the wolf even made him sigh with amazement.

    ¡°So Teacher Mo was secretly protecting me. If I knew that earlier, I wouldn¡¯t need to be hunted down that helplessly.¡± Mu Chen said helplessly. If they knew that a Spirit Stage powerhouse was protecting him in secret, just who would be willing to run around the forest while being chased?

    ¡°Boy, you...¡± Teacher Mo smiled as he shook his head. He knew that Mu Chen was quite cautious even though he was still quite young. He must have cooperated with the Thunderstorm Team because he was convinced that the other side would not dare do anything wicked to them: ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re back. Let¡¯s head back to the camp first.¡±

    Teacher Mo waved his hand and turned around towards the camp. Mu Chen followed him with a smile.

    The two of them passed through the forest and entered the camp. Mu Chen immediately swept a nce around the camp when he entered. He suddenly stared at the dozen burly figures near the camp. The powerful and ominous aura that came from the figures showed that they were any ordinary individuals.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    Teacher Mo also frowned as he stared at the unfamiliar team. Then, he noticed the badge on these men¡¯s chests and muttered: ¡°It¡¯s the people from the Liu Territory? What are they nning to do bying here?¡±

 Chapter 34 - Liu Ming

    <strong>Chapter 34 - Liu Ming</strong>

    A group of strangers appearing within the camp would naturally attract the gazes of many students. However, none of them dared to approach. The ominous aura that emitted from their bodies made the young boys and girls slightly afraid.

    ¡°The people from the Liu Territory?¡± Mu Chen frowned as he stared at these unfamiliar men. Why did these individuals run over to the Northern Spiritual Field?

    It was obvious that Teacher Mo was also puzzled. He slowly walked towards the group and a middle-aged man stepped forward. He cuffed his hands as he smiled and said: ¡°Surely, this must be the Northern Spiritual Academy¡¯s Teacher Mo? Liu Territory¡¯s Liu Ming. I apologize foring here uninvited, but I hope you will forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s the Third Master of the Liu Territory, Liu Ming.¡± Teacher Mo let out a faint smile when he heard those words.

    ¡°How could I allow Teacher Mo call me like this, that¡¯s only a rumor caused by outsiders.¡± The middle-aged man hurriedly shook his head and maintained a low-profile.

    ¡°Liu Ming? The Third Master of the Liu Territory, huh...¡±

    Behind Teacher Mo, Mu Chen nced at the middle-aged man again. Thetter was slightly skinny, yet he seemed strong. Moreover, he had a pair of w-like hands. At this moment, the skinny face was filled with smiles.

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with the name, Liu Ming. He had often heard it from his father and Uncle Zhou. This person was the younger twin brother of the Liu Territory¡¯s Territory Lord, Liu Qingtian and was also the right-hand man for him. His strength had already reached the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase and was only a step away from reaching the Spirit Stage. Furthermore, he was considered a rtively well-known figure within the Northern Spiritual Realm.

    ¡°You guys are?¡± Teacher Mo stared at the group led by Liu Ming, which did not fit with the atmosphere around the camp. He had a slightly unhappy expression. After all, this ce was a training location for the students. With these ominous people around here, it might disturb the student¡¯s training.

    ¡°Teacher Mo, my Third Uncle is currently on a mission. He noticed that Liu Yang and I were here, so he came over to see us. He did not intend to disturb us.¡± Behind Liu Ming, Liu Mubai gave a slight smile as he spoke.

    ¡°Mission?¡±

    Liu Ming sighed: ¡°We, the Liu Territory, had an important item that was stolen by the ¡°Blood ughter Group¡± while we were transporting it back. Although we, the Liu Territory, managed to encircle them and annihte them, the captain of the ¡°Blood ughter Group¡± , Xue Tu, still escaped. He fled into the Northern Spiritual Field under our chase, so we came here this time to capture him.¡±

    ¡°Xue Tu?¡±

    Hearing this name, Teacher Mo frowned. He was an extremely ruthlessly individual within the Northern Spiritual Realm. It was unknown how many lives died in his hands. If this wicked individual entered the Northern Spiritual Realm, wouldn¡¯t it be a threat to the students training here?

    The otherw-abiding Adventurer Teams and Adventurers would fear the Northern Spiritual Academy. Thus, they would not dare do anything overboard to these students. However, this wicked individual would not hesitate at all. As long as they made him unhappy, he would kill without hesitation.

    ¡°Ohoho, yes. This time, we came over here because we wanted to inform Teacher Mo as well. Try and allow the students to be more careful, so that nothing unpleasant would ur. After all, everybody knows how crazy that person is.¡±

    As Mu Chen was standing beside Teacher Mo, he naturally heard this and was a little surprised. Obviously, he had heard of the name Blood ughter Group before. It was an extremely vicious name. However, these individuals weren¡¯t idiots, why would they dare to trouble the Liu Territory?

    It seems that those people stole something amazing from them. Otherwise, why would the Liu Territory be so angry? Not only did they massacre the Blood ughter Group, they even cause Xue Tu to flee to this ce.

    ¡°Third Master Liu, what item did the Blood ughter Group steal from the Liu Territory? You would actually mobilize this many troops for it.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes shed. He suddenly asked as if he was na?ve.

    This kind of stupid question startled Liu Ming. He let out a dry chuckle and said: ¡°Little Brother, I can¡¯t tell you this.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled slightly. Within his heart, he understood just how important that the item stolen by Xue Tu is.

    ¡°Mu Chen, this matter is unrted to your Mu Territory.¡± Liu Mubai nced at Mu Chen and said.

    ¡°Mu Chen?¡± When Liu Ming heard this name, he was stunned. His eyes narrowed as he stared at Mu Chen and said: ¡°So you¡¯re Mu Feng¡¯s son. The only one who obtained the qualifications for the Spiritual Road within the Northern Spiritual Realm?¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as he nodded. They were many disputes between the Liu Territory and the Mu Territory. It could be said that they were enemies. Therefore, he was not surprised by Liu Ming¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Ohoho, I have heard of your name a long time ago. Originally, I thought that the spot for the Spiritual Road would belong to Mubai.¡± Liu Ming let out a faint chuckle and said this out.

    Mu Chen smiled, but he did not respond.

    ¡°Thank you for informing us about the matter of Xue Tu, we will be careful.¡± Seeing that Liu Ming¡¯s words have a sting in them, Teacher Mo frowned. Liu Ming was ultimately a well-known figure within the Northern Spiritual Realm, how could he speak so rudely to a young boy?

    ¡°Teacher Mo, we wanted to rest in the camp tonight, so we hope that Teacher Mo will ept it. Ohoho, although Teacher Xi had already epted it, I still feel that it is necessary that Teacher Mo epts it as well. Of course, we will take care of protecting the camp tonight and guarantee that nothing will happen.¡± Liu Ming quickly said.

    When Teacher Mo heard this, he pondered for a moment. Since Teacher Xi had already epted it, then it wouldn¡¯t be quite honorable if he refused. He immediately nodded and brought Liu Ming to arrange a ce.

    ¡°I heard from Chen Tong earlier that you wanted to kill him?¡± Seeing that Mu Chen was nning to leave, Liu Mubai suddenly called out faintly.

    Mu Chen tilted his head and nced at Liu Mubai for a moment. He smiled and said: ¡°To those individuals thate to trouble me, I don¡¯t know how to be merciful to them. If you enjoy that, you cane at me by yourself. But if you allow those dogs of yours toe over again, I do not mind teaching them a lesson.¡±

    Liu Mubai stared coldly at Mu Chen as Mu Chen smiled and exchanged gazes with him.

    ¡°If I have the chance, I will personally test out how powerful you, a person who qualified for the Spiritual Road, are. I hope that you would not disappoint me.¡± Liu Mubai stared deeply at Mu Chen. Then, he left without saying anymore.

    When Mu Chen saw this, he smiled as well. Then, he turned around and headed to the camp for the East Branch students. Seeing him walk over, Tang Qian¡¯Er pouted her lips and said: ¡°Those fellows from the Liu Territory, what is there to be proud of now? They still act this arrogant when their item was stolen.¡±

    She had always been looking over there. Thus, she was slightly unhappy when she heard the stingy words from Liu Ming and Liu Mubai.

    ¡°Since they are unhappy, they needed somewhere to vent off their feelings.¡± Mu Chen smiled and beckoned Tan Qingshan toe over. After he walked over, he quietly thrusted a Jaded Essence Fruit into his hands.

    ¡°This is the payment for passing on the message.¡±

    Mu Chen patted Tan Qingshan¡¯s shoulder while he was in a daze.

    ¡°This...Is this really for me?¡± Tan Qingshan¡¯s face turned red because he was emotional. When they came back, Mo Ling and the others talked about the events in the valley to him. Naturally, Tan Qingshan became envious when they were all holding a Jaded Essence Fruit. However, he knew that Mo Ling and the others worked hard for it, so that is why they obtained it. He could only me his own strength as he could not go with them.

    His family environment wasn¡¯t that good. He could not afford a Spirit Fruit like the Jaded Essence Fruit. The Jaded Essence Fruit that Mu Chen gave him would be able to save a lot of time for training.

    ¡°If you did not pass back the message, we would not have the confidence to follow them and do the task with them.¡± Mu Chen smiled and said.

    ¡°B...Brother Mu, thank you.¡± Tan Qingshan held onto the Jaded Essence Fruit and said in an appreciative voice.

    ¡°Go train well now.¡±

    Mu Chen shook his head. Afterwards, he headed towards his own tent. Right now, he was left with 5 Jaded Essence Fruits. With such sufficient preparations, he should be able to condense the second seal of the Limitless Death Seal this time, right?

    When he thought about this, even with his calmness, Mu Chen could not help but be excited about it.

    Night gradually enveloped the Northern Spiritual Field. As the color of the sky darkened, the camp became bright again and was extremely lively.

    However, Mu Chen did not go out. Instead, he sat quietly within his tent with his eyes closed. He circted the Great Pagoda Art and dark ck lights glowed on the surface of his body.

    This quiet trainingsted for approximately 30 minutes. Then, Mu Chen opened his eyes suddenly and pulled out a round Jaded Essence Fruit from his arms. Under the faint firelight, the Jaded Essence Fruit¡¯s bright reflection was extremely enchanting.

    Mu Chen licked his mouth. Then, he opened his mouth and directly shoved the Jaded Essence Fruit into this mouth. Next up, it was finally the time to condense the second seal for the Limitless Death Seal.

 Chapter 35 The Second Limitless Death Seal

    <strong>Chapter 35 ¨C The Second Limitless Death Seal</strong>

    Hong!

    The Jaded Essence Fruit instantly dissolved when it entered Mu Chen¡¯s mouth and a thick, sweet taste spread out within. Next, pure Spiritual Energy flowed out like water and infused into Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    The Spiritual Energy was extremely powerful. Thus, he pursed his lips as the Spiritual Energy caused Mu Chen¡¯s body to tremble slightly.

    Without the slightest hesitation, Mu Chen ovepped his ten fingers and swiftly changed betweenplicated seals. As his seals changed, a rich Spiritual Energy began to condense in the center of his palms.

    Mu Chen had always been attempting to form the second Limitless Death Seal for a while now. Although he had never seeded, it still allowed him to get increasingly skilled in the condensation method.

    Permeated with ck lights, the dark ck Spiritual Energy nearly wrapped around Mu Chen¡¯s armspletely. The density of the Spiritual Energy was not something that Mu Chen would normally able to achieve.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were fixed on the Spiritual Energy condensing at the center of his palm. The ck light seemed to form a whirlpool and it devoured the surrounding Spiritual Energy endlessly.

    He waspletely focused on it and did not dare to be distracted at all. After all, when he attempted to condense one normally, he would use the Spiritual Energy that he could control. Even if it failed, it would not cause much damage to him. However, the situation right now waspletely different. The Spiritual Energy that came from the Jaded Essence Fruit made the Spiritual Energy within Mu Chen¡¯s body reach a considerably dense level. If he fails, the bacsh from the Spiritual Energy would probably be quite troublesome for Mu Chen.

    Buzz.

    As Mu Chen concentrated, the ck lights condensed more rapidly. It was possible to see a ck light to slowly condense into the shape of a ck light seal.

    ¡°All of you, go in!¡±

    Mu Chen let out a cry within his heart and activated the Spiritual Energy within his body with all his strength. It flowed endlessly into the ck light seal. The speed of the ck light extending increased again. Approximately a minuteter, the ck light quietly retracted and a ck light seal appeared above the center of Mu Chen¡¯s left hand.

    He finally condensed the second Limitless Death Seal!

    Mu Chen stared at the Limitless Death Seal floating above the center of his palm, but he did not rx. Instead, his eyes became increasingly serious because he knew that seeding in forming the Limitless Death Seal was only the first step...

    Next up, he must absorb this second Limitless Death into his body. But when this Limitless Death Seal enters his body, it would burst out an extremely powerful force. If he was not careful, the meridians within his body would be destroyed.

    Mu Chen had already suffered from the powerful bacsh from the Limitless Death Seal when he formed the first one. He understood that the bacsh would only be more terrifying when he formed more of them. Even someone like Teacher Mo, who was at the Spirit Stage Level, could not form the third Limitless Death Seal. Although the power of the bacsh would increase based on the practitioner¡¯s own strength, he was still able to differentiate just how powerful the bacsh would be.

    Huuu.

    Mu Chen took a deep breath and the Spiritual Energy within his aurasea began to surge out. It formed a protective membrane around the meridians as it prepared for the violent impact.

    When the inside of his body was fully prepared, Mu Chen did not hesitate and the second Limitless Death Seal imprinted itself onto Mu Chen¡¯s left palm.

    Bang!

    The moment that it touched Mu Chen¡¯s palm, his body trembled suddenly. Then, the color of his face changed as a violent impact surged forward through his meridians like a raging flood from his left palm.

    The power of the impact was filled with destructiveness. Along the way, the Spiritual Energy membrane was smashed instantly and his meridians could not endure the impact. It became slightly distorted and a terrible pain came from it.

    Cold sweat appeared at Mu Chen¡¯s forehead. However, he did not dare to get distracted. He hurriedly mobilized his Spiritual Energy and contained it again.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    Mu Chen¡¯s body seems to have turned into a battlefield. The bacsh from the Limitless Death Seal destroyed the many defenses and wreaked havoc within his body. The pain made Mu Chen¡¯s body twitch slightly.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The pain had twisted Mu Chen¡¯s face a bit. He gritted his teeth and cursed loudly as he struggled to resist it. If he fails to withstand it now, then his hard work would be wasted. Moreover, he would suffer a grave injury within his body.

    A terrible pain constantly emitted out from his meridians. Mu Chen waspletely drenched in cold sweat and he was slightly dizzy from the pain.

    Only at this moment did he truly understand how difficult it was to form the second Limitless Death Seal.

    The power of the bacsh had already breakthrough the outer meridians and it charged straight towards Mu Chen¡¯s aurasea without stopping. This made Mu Chen¡¯s heart turn cold. If his meridians were injured, he could still restore them. However, if his aurasea was destroyed, it would definitely be so painful that he would want to die.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    When Mu Chen thought about this, even he couldn¡¯t remain calm and he let out an angry roar within his heart.

    Buzz!

    When the low cry rumbled within his body, he noticed that a few lights lit up within his body. These lights were distributed throughout Mu Chen¡¯s limbs and seemed quite peculiar.

    As these lights appeared, Mu Chen felt that an energy gushing out from his body and it collided with the raging impact directly.

    Boom!

    A sound of bombardment rang out within his body and buzzed within Mu Chen¡¯s ears. He only managed to recover after a while. When he recovered, the first thing that he did was to sense within his body. However, he was startled.

    Because he discovered that the raging bacsh was actually blocked!

    ¡°How could this be...¡± Mu Chen muttered at a loss. He stared in his mind at the fading lights within his body. Could this really be a Spiritual Pulse? But why couldn¡¯t he control it or even just sense it?

    After thinking for a while, he could not think of any reason why and he could only let out a bitterugh. It seems that there was some sort of secret within his body.

    Mu Chen suppressed these thoughts within his heart and circted the Great Pagoda Art. He gathered the Spiritual Energy that was spread throughout his limbs into his aurasea. However, after the Spiritual Energy entered his aurasea, he could feel that the originally quiet Spiritual Energy begin to rumble. A strange fluctuation rumbled within Mu Chen¡¯s heart.

    When he sensed this fluctuation, Mu Chen was stunned. Then, a pleasant surprise could not be concealed as it gushed out from his heart.

    This is...a sign of the Spiritual Energy making a breakthrough!

    Mu Chen opened his eyes in surprised. He immediately pulled out another Jaded Essence Fruit and shoved it into his mouth. Then, he circted the Great Pagoda Art and refined the warm and cool Spiritual Energy. It eventually turned into a dark ck Spiritual Energy as it endlessly entered his aurasea.

    The two Spiritual Energies quickly converged together and a joyous cry rang out within Mu Chen¡¯s aurasea. As this joyous cry rang out, Mu Chen was able to feel the Spiritual Energy within his body bing denser rapidly.

    This increasested for quite a while before it stopped. The star cluster-like dark ck Spiritual Energy within Mu Chen¡¯s body seemed to have doubledpared to before.

    Inside the tent, Mu Chen opened his eyes and his handsome face was filled with joy. He stretched out his hands and a dark seal flickered within both his palms.

    He seeded in forming the second Limitless Death Seal!

    Mu Chen grinned and clenched his hands tightly. Not only did he condense the second Limitless Death Seal, he even took advantage of this opportunity and broke through again. He advanced to the Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase!

    Sensing that the Spiritual Energy within his body had be denser, Mu Chen could not help but smile.

    Tonight¡¯s harvest had far surpassed his own expectations.

    Just when Mu Chen was delighted due to his breakthrough, Teacher Mo also opened his eyes in another tent. His eyes stared in surprise in the direction of Mu Chen¡¯s tent and he immediately smiled.

    This little guy is truly impressive.

 Chapter 36 Predicament

    <strong>Chapter 36 ¨C Predicament</strong>

    The following day. The camp, once again, became lively. Many boys and girls surrounded each other excitedly as they talked about their harvests of yesterday. Sounds ofughter from the girls echoed in the camp. It was filled with youthful vitality.

    The people from the Liu Territory, led by Liu Ming, had temporarily left in the early morning. They probably went to search for traces of Xue Tu. Without the existence of these individuals, the camp¡¯s atmosphere rxed. After all, these boys and girls had some resistance towards these ominous individuals.

    Teacher Mo and Teacher Xi did not stop the training because of Xue Tu. However, they reminded the students to not venture in too deep and to not be too dispersed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should also set off.¡±

    Mu Chen gestured towards Tang Qian¡¯Er and she trotted over. The curvy, slender petite body attracted many boys¡¯ gazes and they stared jealously towards Mu Chen. This guy was really lucky since he was able to form a team with Tang Qian¡¯Er.

    ¡°Brother Mu, are you going out for training again? Haha, don¡¯t lose to us.¡± Jiang Li and Teng Yong greeted Mu Chen when they noticed him.

    ¡°You want to defeat us as well, dream on.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er said in a sweet voice.

    ¡°Haha, if anything happens feel free to call us, Brother Mu. If anyone wants to trouble you, we¡¯re not afraid of them.¡± Jiang Li and Teng Yongughed as they talked. Beside them, the East Branch students that had apanied Mu Chen yesterday to perform the task hurriedly nodded.

    Mu Chen waved at them with a smile. Without saying anything more, he brought Tang Qian¡¯Er away from the camp and headed to the Northern Spiritual Field.

    Within the camp, Liu Mubai stared at the disappearing figure. A hint of coldness that was hard to detect shed through his eyes.

    Boom!

    Within the forest, Mu Chen¡¯s hand shot off as dark ck Spiritual Energy surged out from his palms. He darted passed a Low Rank Spiritual Beast, whose strength was at the Spiritual Movement Stage Middle Phase, and directly knocked it a dozen meters away. The Spiritual Beast could only whine as itnded on the ground.

    Behind him, Tang Qian¡¯Er watched this scene and was startled. Although Mu Chen could kill a Low Rank Spiritual Beast with this level of strength yesterday, he could not kill it using such a brutal method like he showed today.

    ¡°Your strength?¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er could not help but ask.

    ¡°Thanks to the Jaded Essence Fruit, I managed to break through to the Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase yesterday night.¡± Mu Chen crouched down and obtained the Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence as he exined.

    ¡°Crazy.¡±

    When Tang Qian¡¯Er heard this, she suddenly muttered this cry. However, she immediately lifted her face and proudly said: ¡°I will also reach the Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase within five days!¡±

    ¡°Amazing.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled and raised his thumb. Then, he continued heading to the depths of the forest: ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s your turn next. You¡¯re not allowed to bezy, otherwise it won¡¯t be beneficial to your training.¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er replied as she quickly followed him while she smiled.

    At the west side of the Northern Spiritual Field, a dozen shadows were searching vigntly. Liu Mubai was also within this group. With his position and strength, it was obvious that he was capable to lead a team by himself.

    From Liu Ming, he understood just how important the item that Xue Tu had stolen was to the Liu Territory. The Liu Territory had paid a great price in order to obtain it. Therefore, they must capture Xue Tu and obtain the item back regardless of the cost.

    ¡°Little Master, we detected traces of that Xue Tu earlier. However, that guy is extremely cunning, he slipped away from our team again.¡± An expert from the Liu Territory reported to Liu Mubai.

    ¡°Continue to search.¡±

    Liu Mubai nodded his head and said amand.

    ¡°Yes!¡± That team immediately replied and brought its men to increase the search radius.

    This searchsted for half an hour. Just when Liu Mubai frowned, a buzzing sound rang out in front. It was a signal sent out by the Liu Territory¡¯s men.

    ¡°They found him, let¡¯s go!

    Liu Mubai¡¯s eye lit up. He gestured with his hand and his body charged forward. When his body passed through the forest, a man covered with blood rushed towards him awkwardly. From his appearance, it seems that he was a person from the Liu Territory.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Xue Tu?¡± Liu Mubai hurried and asked as he stared at that person.

    ¡°Little Master, Xue Tu fled towards the north. Should we immediately notify the Third Master?¡± The expert from the Liu Territory replied.

    ¡°The north?¡±

    Liu Mubai¡¯s eyes shed when he heard this. He waved his hands and said: ¡°Wait for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother? Why should we wait?¡± Liu Yang asked as he was puzzled. If they waited, what would they do if Xue Tu escaped?

    ¡°He can¡¯t escape. We already forced Xue Tu into a dead end.¡± Liu Mubai smiled dainty and said: ¡°Right now, he is only a caged beast. He will die eventually. However, we should let him vent off his frustration on some unlucky fellows before we let him die.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, you mean?¡± Liu Yang was confused.

    ¡°Mu Chen is in that direction.¡± Liu Mubaiughed softly.

    ¡°Oh?¡± When Liu Yang heard this, a hint of excitement shed through his eyes. However, he immediately frowned again and said: ¡°We can¡¯t guarantee that Xue Tu would attack Mu Chen.¡±

    ¡°Xue Tu is fond of girls. Since a beauty like Tang Qian¡¯Er is beside Mu Chen, he wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it. With Mu Chen¡¯s personality, he would not throw aside Tang Qian¡¯Er and escape by himself, so¡± Liu Mubai smiled, but this smile was filled with a cold chill.

    ¡°Haha, Big Brother sure is thoughtful. If Mu Chen dies at the hands of Xue Tu, others can¡¯tin at all and can only consider him as unlucky!¡± Liu Yang said excitedly. He knew how vicious that Xue Tu is. If Mu Chen fell into his hands, he would definitely die.

    Liu Mubai only smiled and muttered as he stared at the north: ¡°I originally nned on taking care of him by myself, but it seems that he is fortunate enough.¡±

    ¡°Oi, Mu Chen. Hurry and help, this guy¡¯s strength is at the Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase, I can¡¯t win!¡±

    Within the forest, Tang Qian¡¯Er hurriedly avoided a ferocious Spiritual Beast, which lunged towards her. Her ck ponytail danced as she let out a cry from time to time.

    Standing on a branch, Mu Chen stared at the figure below who was constantly dodging the Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase Spiritual Beast. He could not help but smile as he swept down like a wild goose. His right hand formed a fist as a dark ck light condensed itself within his palm and formed a ck light seal.

    ¡°Stop being so savage, you beast!¡±

    Mu Chen dashed out while revealing a slight smile. The ck light seal carried a tremendous fluctuation as it fiercely bombarded the Spiritual Beast.

    Boom!

    The Spiritual Beast let out an angry roar and its huge ws filled itself with Spiritual Energy. It violently smashed it against Mu Chen¡¯s fist.

    The Spiritual Energy impact exploded and swept the surrounding leaves away. A low growl came out from the Spiritual Beast as it was actually pushed back by Mu Chen forcibly.

    Shuaaa!

    When the Spiritual Beast was still unstable, Mu Chen¡¯s body moved and he darted towards the Spiritual Beast again. His hand shed and a dagger appeared within it. The Spiritual Energy wrapped around the dagger and brought forth an extremely sharp light as it stabbed fiercely into the Spiritual Beast¡¯s throat.

    Dong!

    Hot blood squirted out from the Spiritual Beast. Even the earth trembled slightly when the Spiritual Beast crashed onto the ground.

    Mu Chen smiled as he wiped the blood away from his dagger. The boy¡¯s tall body was quite attractive as it was bathed by the warm sunlight that prated through the forest.

    ¡°What an irritating guy. He doesn¡¯t know how to be kind to woman and let me be chased for so long.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er said bitterly before she walked towards the Spiritual Beast. She pulled out a short sword and stabbed it into the beast¡¯s head. While she tried to take out the Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence, she was still chattering about Mu Chen¡¯s crimes.

    Mu Chen stared at her and could not help but smile. But just when he wanted to say something, his face changed and he darted forward. He wrapped his arms around Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s waist as she was about to take out the Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence. The two of them tumbled away.

    And just when Mu Chen grabbed onto Tang Qian¡¯Er and charged away, a bloody shadow charged out suddenly from the forest. The hands that were originally nning to hold onto Tang Qian¡¯Er missed and it let out a surprised sound.

    Mu Chen held onto Tang Qian¡¯Er as they rolled on the ground. Then, he quickly got up and stared in alert at the figure that appeared. His eyes narrowed slightly.

    Seeing the corpse of the Spiritual Beast in the open space, the figure stood up. He was wearing a blood red robe and his face was extremely vicious. Craftiness shed within his narrow eyes.

    ¡°Hehe, that boy actually has quite the skill.¡±

    The blood shadow stared at Mu Chen and let out a strangeugh. Then, his eyesnded on the girl who was behind Mu Chen. The girl had a soft, slender body. Her chest was quite bountiful and she had a waist that could be held within one arm. The youthful and energetic taste of hers made him lick his mouth.

    ¡°I never expected to find such an outstanding item over here.¡±

    The blood shadow smiled and said. The eyes that stared at Tang Qian¡¯Er made it seem that he wanted to swallow her into his stomach. This made the young girl tremble and she hid her body behind Mu Chen.

    ¡°Boy, hand her over to me and I¡¯ll let you go. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you experience some of my methods.¡± The blood shadow smiled and he stared at Mu Chen like a viper.

    Mu Chen kept a close eye at the blood shadow in front of him. Cold sweat appeared on the palm that held onto Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s hand. If he did not guess incorrectly, the guy in front of him must be the captain of the Blood ughter Group, Xue Tu, whom Liu Ming and the others were chasing.

    He never thought that he would meet with this murderer here. This time, he really was in trouble.

 Chapter 37 Setting a Trap

    <strong>Chapter 37 ¨C Setting a Trap</strong>

    In the open space of the forest, the three figures faced each other. The atmosphere made one feel slightly suffocated. Of course, this was only to Tang Qian¡¯Er, who was behind Mu Chen. Xue Tu¡¯s smile and narrow eyes were filled with craftiness and coldness.

    Mu Chen vigntly stared at him while the Spiritual Energy within his body rushed out. This Xue Tu seemed to give him a dangerous feeling. The degree of danger seemed to be far beyond the Congration Ape King that he met yesterday.

    Whether it is in strength or in wisdom, the Congration Ape King cannotpare with Xue Tu. The Congration Ape King had only just broke through to the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase, but Xue Tu, on the other hand, had almost stepped into the Spirit Stage.

    ¡°Boy, I don¡¯t have much time to y this game of confrontation with you. You have ten seconds to decide. If you hand her over, I¡¯ll let you live.¡± Xue Tu said this again as he stared at Mu Chen with a smile.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t afraid of attracting the two Spirit Stage Instructors from the Northern Spiritual Academy if you attack us here?¡± Mu Chen said slowly.

    ¡°You¡¯re running out of time.¡±

    Xue Tu grinned and his pure white teeth made the other people shudder.

    Mu Chen took a deep breath and tilted his head to stare at Tang Qian¡¯Er. Then, he grabbed onto her smooth wrist and shoved her over towards Xue Tu.

    ¡°At least you understand, boy.¡± When Xue Tu noticed this, his smile became more brilliant.

    Mu Chen furiously circted the Spiritual Energy in his arms and immediately took a step forward. He directly used the back of his hand and smashed towards Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s shoulder. This powerful impact blew her away.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to hurt me, then leave!¡±

    After Tang Qian¡¯Er was blown away, Mu Chen¡¯s shout quickly followed.

    When Tang Qian¡¯Er fell into the forest, her beautiful eyes stared at the tall boy¡¯s figure and her eyes became wet by the fog. She suppressed her foolish thought of not casting him aside as she turned and ran.

    ¡°You think you can get away?¡±

    Xue Tu stared coldly at this scene. These two Spiritual Movement Stage brats actually were so na?ve that they thought they could escape him?

    ¡°Boy, I¡¯ll let you taste what is called a living deathter on!¡± Xue Tu smiled and his body darted over. However, he did not charge towards Mu Chen, but rather to Tang Qian¡¯Er, who was escaping to the outside of the forest.

    When Mu Chen noticed this, he also lunged over. However, Xue Tupletely ignored his lunge.

    ¡°Spirit Destruction Bead!¡±

    Just when he nned on ignoring Mu Chen¡¯s charge, Xue Tu noticed that the boy suddenly grasped something within his hand. A light seemed to appear within his hand and a violent sound rang out.

    ¡°Spirit Destruction Bead?¡±

    Hearing this name, Xue Tu¡¯s heart trembled. Although Mu Chen, who was in front of him, was pretty weak, it was definitely possible that he could obstruct him, if he had a Spirit Destruction Bead. Moreover, if the Spirit Destruction Bead was to hit him, it would probably cause some degree of injury. This was something that Xue Tu could not afford to suffer while he was surrounded.

    Xue Tu¡¯s eyes shed and eventually stopped. He stared at the powerful and sudden mass of ck light and let out a cry, as vigorous Spiritual Energy erupted out and enveloped his body.

    Crack!

    The instant that the ck light was about to touch his body, it suddenly burst open. Unexpectedly, the violent Spiritual Energy did not appear. Instead, a strong stench suddenly presented itself. A sticky item burst out from the ck light and covered Xue Tu¡¯s body.

    This sudden turn of eventspletely stunned Xue Tu. He lowered his head and stared at his body covered with blood. The fresh blood was quite viscous and had a pungent smell. Itpletely bathed his body and made him look extremely awkward.

    ¡°You dare trick me?!¡±

    The corner of Xue Tu¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. A chill exploded out from his eyes as he stared at Mu Chen.

    However, Mu Chen ignored him and instantly retreated.

    ¡°Boy, since you want to let her get away this much, then I won¡¯t let that wish of yours happen!¡± Although Xue Tu was extremely angry due to Mu Chen¡¯s act, he was still a sinister and ruthless individual. He immediately let out an eerieugh.

    ¡°Trash, do you want this thing?¡± When Mu Chen noticed that he actually refrained his anger and wanted to capture Tang Qian¡¯Er, he smiled instead. Then, he pulled out an emerald, round fruit that emitted a rich Spiritual Energy from his arm.

    ¡°Jaded Essence Fruit?!¡±

    When Xue Tu noticed this Jaded Essence Fruit, his eyes narrowed. Greediness appeared within his eyes. He was currently at the peak of the Spiritual Rotation Stage and was only a step away from advancing to the Spirit Stage. If he was able to obtain the Jaded Essence Fruit, he would be able to take a risk. Furthermore, if he really seeded in his breakthrough, he would be able to sessfully get rid of Liu Ming and escape!

    He would be able to break out of this dilemma!

    ¡°You¡¯re a really surprising boy, now I have some interest in you.¡±

    Xue Tu grinned. His eyes instantly turned cold and turned his body over. He darted furiously towards Mu Chen. Compared to letting go of a beauty temporarily, it was worth it if he manages to breakthrough to the Spirit Stage.

    Mu Chen seemed to have expected this reaction from him. Within his body, the Spiritual Energy gushed out and wrapped around his legs. He seemed to have pushed his speed to the limits as he fled in madness towards the depth of the forest.

    With Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s speed, it would probably take some time before she would manage to notify Teacher Mo. During this time period, he must ensure that he survives against Xue Tu, who is at the peak of the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase.

    With Xue Tu¡¯s strength, it was extremely easy to kill him.

    ¡°Boy, you really believe that you can escape? You would actually use your own life to lure me over for just a little girl. Ohoho, to be honest, I respect you quite a bit. How about this? If you were to hand the Jaded Essence Fruit over, I would only break your limbs and let you survive. What do you think?¡±

    Xue Tu chased after the desperately escaping figure. A strange cackle sound rang out constantly.

    ¡°ything of a homeless cur, you should take care of yourself instead.¡± Mu Chen did not look back and instead sneered at him.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know how to appreciate other people¡¯s favors!¡±

    Xue Tu¡¯s eyes turned cold. His Spiritual Energy stormed out and his speed suddenly elerated. The distance between Mu Chen¡¯s figure and him was quickly shortening.

    Mu Chen could feel the chilling closer and closer behind him. His heart sank slightly. In the end, he still underestimated Xue Tu¡¯s strength.

    However, if he were to rx even the slightest bit, he would probably die at the hands of this guy.

    Mu Chen gritted his teeth and a low roar seemed to erupt within his heart. His Spiritual Energy circted at a high speed through his meridians. Perhaps they were aware that Mu Chen was in a situation of life and death, the hidden lights within the depths of his body slowly lit up again.

    The lights emerged one after another. If Mu Chen were to observe the inside of his body with his mind right now, he would discover that the lights were connecting and forming something simr to a mysterious tower.

    Boom.

    Unfortunately, Mu Chen did not have the time to split up his mind right now. He could only feel the Spiritual Energy suddenly be a lot violent and his speed also elerated. He was actually able to pull a little bit of distance away from Xue Tu.

    ¡°What? This boy¡¯s speed is actually this fast!¡±

    When Xue Tu noticed this, he was stunned. Then, he frowned again and immediately circted his Spiritual Energy as he hurriedly chased after Mu Chen. After all, he had extraordinary eyesight that surpassed others. Mu Chen¡¯s sudden explosiveness should only be temporarily and could notpare to his endurance.

    Within the forest, one of them was chasing while the other was fleeing. As they passed through, the leaves on the ground were swept clean as if a tornado had passed.

    Under this extreme speed, Mu Chen and Xue Tu quickly reached the depths of the Northern Spiritual Field. Xue Tu looked in this direction and was slightly impatient. After all, there were quite a bit of tricky Spiritual Beasts at this ce and it was easy for the situation to change.

    ¡°Boy, I had enough of you!¡±

    Xue Tu fiercely gritted his teeth. He did not care if he had to expend a lot of Spiritual Energy. His feet violently stomped the ground and his body suddenlyid down like a cheetah. His palms smashed onto the ground and the Spiritual Energy that wrapped his body seemed to have turned into the shape of a cheetah. His body instantly turned into a light figure and he stormed towards Mu Chen at an extremely surprising speed.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    This sudden burst of speed made Xue Tu appear behind Mu Chen in around ten breathes of time. A violent Spiritual Energy fluctuation was on Xue Tu¡¯s fist as it was fired out.

    This attack was enough to instantly kill a person at the Spiritual Movement Stage.

    At the same time, Mu Chen felt the surprising attack behind him. He would probably suffer grave injuries if he were to take it head on.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes shed crazily. He stared at the depths of the forest as if he was calcting his position. Then, he turned his body violently around and opened his palm. A ck light emerged and he noticed a mysterious ck paper suddenly appear from within it.

    Boom!

    After that mysterious ck paper appeared in Mu Chen¡¯s palm, Xue Tu¡¯s fierce fist smashed heavily onto the ck paper.

    Dong!

    A violent Spiritual Energy exploded outwards. Mu Chen¡¯s body seemed to be struck by lightning and fresh blood sprayed out from his mouth. That page of ck paper returned back to his body and his body flew backwards. In the end, he fell into the depths of the forest.

    Xue Tu was surprised when he noticed that this fist didn¡¯t kill Mu Chen. However, his speed wasn¡¯t slow. He charged straight into the forest and stared at Mu Chen coldly as Mu Cheny underneath arge tree.

    ¡°Are you going to continue to run?¡±

    Xue Tu stared cruelly at Mu Chen as he was copsed on the ground andughed.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need...¡±

    However, Mu Chen wiped off the blood from the corner of his lips when facing Xue Tu¡¯s merciless smile. Instead, a mocking smile appeared on the boy¡¯s handsome face.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn to escape, trash.¡±

    When Xue Tu heard this, his pupil retracted. As he was about to speak, a furious howl burst out from the depths of the forest. A silver light charged out like lightning. This extremely violent Spiritual Energy seemed to directly cause a storm within the forest.

    ¡°A Silver-Horned Panther Dragon?!¡±

    When Xue Tu saw this majestic Spiritual Beast, his face instantly changed. He stared ferociously at Mu Chen and said: ¡°What a ruthless boy, you n on dying together with me? However, you¡¯re still too inexperienced. As long as I escape from his territory, this Spiritual Beast will not chase after me. Instead, you will be the one that bes is food.¡±

    After Mu Chen heard his words, the mocking smile became even more intense.

    ¡°Your body is covered with the blood of his cub. You think that it would let you escape this easily?¡±

    When he heard this remark, Xue Tu hurriedly looked down at the sticky and fresh blood covering his body. His face changed dramatically. He finally understood that this seemingly innocent boy was actually setting up a trap for him since the very beginning!

    Pretending to throw out a Spirit Destruction Bead, yet hiding a bottle of fresh blood instead. He was escaping while nning along the way...

    As Xue Tu stared at the boy¡¯s mocking look, his heart shuddered. Was this really something that a reckless young boy would do?

    Mu Chen stared at Xue Tu, whose face was changing color. He gently smiled and stared at the Silver-Horned Panther Dragon, who was letting out an immense killing intent. He let out a sigh of relief.

    Boss Panther Dragon, I¡¯m relying on you again this time. Please block this for me...

 Chapter 38 Revenge Kill

    <strong>Chapter 38 ¨C Revenge Kill</strong>

    Roar!

    A violent Spiritual Energy pervaded the inside of the forest. The Silver-Horned Panther Dragon stared at Xue Tu, who was nearby and covered in blood, with its red eyes. A low roar filled with hatred and killing intent emitted constantly out from his mouth.

    From this human¡¯s body, it smelled the fresh blood of its cub. Could this abominable human hurt its cub before?

    Although a High Rank Spiritual Beast were many times more intelligent than a Low Rank Spiritual Beasts, it was still iparable to a humans. While it was angry, it only wanted to tear apart any human or Spiritual Beast that was tainted with its cub¡¯s smell.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Xue Tu stared at the Silver-Horned Panther Dragon as his body emitted a cold chill. He nced venomously at Mu Chen. Who would have imagined that this boy, who he could have captured easily, would be this cunning.

    He knew that this was a terrible situation for him, but he had a lustful nature. This is why he wanted to vent out fiercely before trouble arrived. Then, he found a beauty that was as beauty as a flower and it instantly made his heart twitch. But how would we have known that this tiny twitch would bring forth such arge trouble to him.

    ¡°I will never forgive you!¡±

    Xue Tu shouted out maliciously. As he stomped on the ground, a powerful Spiritual Energy suddenly erupted from his body. The man instantly retreated violently and passed through the thick woods. It was evident that he was nning on running.

    Roar!

    However, the Silver-Horned Panther Dragon did not intend to let him go this easily. In an instant, his powerful body lowered and it turned into a silver streak of light as it charged out.

    The Silver-Horned Panther Dragon possesses the strength of a Spirit Stage powerhouse. Its speed naturally surpassed Xue Tu and it appeared behind him after a short moment. This violent Spiritual Energy fluctuation made Xue Tu¡¯s face change.

    ¡°Spirit Leopard ughter!¡±

    Nevertheless, Xue Tu wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. He forcibly twisted his body in midair and Spiritual Energy gushed out as he let out a cry. The Spiritual Energy on the surface of his body actually turned into the shape of a Spirit Leopard and he fired off a punch. It was as if the leopard and human had fused when he smashed his fist over angrily at the Silver-Horned Panther Dragon.

    The Spirit Leopard wrapped around Xue Tu¡¯s body as it collided fiercely with the silver light. A cry instantly rang out and violent Spiritual Energy shock waves expanded out, smashing the surrounding trees.

    Bang.

    As the Spiritual Energy impact expanded out, Xue Tu¡¯s body flew back helplessly. He let out a painful scream, as his body fell heavily onto the ground and his right arm covered with blood. The center of his palm even had a bloody hole and fresh blood was pouring out.

    When Mu Chen noticed this, he lifted an eyebrow slightly. After all, he saw it clearly yesterday. The Congration Ape King was instantly killed by the Silver-Horned Panther Dragon. Yet, Xue Tu only lost an arm today to it. This guy was definitely powerful.

    ¡°Shuaaa!¡±

    The Silver-Horned Panther Dragon fell down on the ground and its beastly eyes stared coldly at Xue Tu. Without any dy, its muscr body darted forward again and the silver light was filled with the scent of death.

    When Xue Tu noticed, he hurriedly rolled back awkwardly a few rounds. Although he managed to avoid the Silver-Horned Panther Dragon¡¯s rush, he was still hit by the Silver-Horned Panther Dragon¡¯s steel-like tail.

    Puchi.

    The Silver-Horned Panther Dragon¡¯s tail swept and hit Xue Tu¡¯s chest. He instantly spat out blood from his mouth and his fierce eyes slowed down. After enduring these two attacks from the Silver-Horned Panther Dragon, he was already gravely injured. The injuries were much more severe than when he was fighting against Liu Ming and the others.

    ¡°If this continues, I¡¯ll be killed by the Silver-Horned Panther Dragon!¡±

    Xue Tu gritted his teeth and he stared maliciously towards the direction of Mu Chen. However, he was stunned. This is because the boy, who was lying on the ground earlier, had suddenly disappeared without him knowing.

    ¡°That little as*hole! Just wait until I catch you, I will definitely make it so that you can neither live nor die!¡± Xue Tu was so anger that his face turned blue as he let out a howl within his heart.

    Just when he was distracted, the Silver-Horned Panther Dragon charged over like lightning again. It¡¯s sharp ws left a deep blood trail on his body and the terrible pain made him see stars.

    ¡°This damn beast!¡±

    Xue Tu cursed loudly and a strange red light shed through his face suddenly. Fierceness surfaced within his eyes and his body hurriedly retreated backwards. Afterwards, his hands began to quickly form seals and a rampaging Spiritual Energy surged out from his body. As the Spiritual Energy poured out, a thunderstorm sound rang out.

    Boom!

    The sounds of thunder suddenly intensified and Xue Tu spat out fresh blood. His sluggish aura rapidly increased all of a sudden and his speed also elerated. He turned into a vague shadow as he turned to the other way and desperately tried to escape.

    Roar!

    The Silver-Horned Panther Dragon also let out a roar when it noticed the desperately escaping Xue Tu. Its body turned into a silver light and it chased after him as if it was not nning to spare him.

    A human and a beast crazily darted through the forest . Xue Tu was secretly resentful as he noticed the Silver-Horned Panther Dragon in hot pursuit of him. The method of stimting his Spiritual Energy would hurt himself gravely. The aftereffects were not small either. But in this current situation, did he have any other options? If he fails to escape from the Silver-Horned Panther Dragon, he would definitely die today!

    While he was being chased, Xue Tu spat out five mouthfuls of blood. His originally dark face was pale like a sheet of paper. The sense of frailness that came from his body made his head dizzy.

    However, he was finally able to rx. After chasing Xue Tu for approximately ten minutes, the Silver-Horned Panther Dragon gradually slowed down. In the end, it let out a roar and turned away leisurely.

    He watched as the Silver-Horned Panther Dragon gave up, but he did not dare stop. He held a breath as it fled for another few minutes before rolling awkwardly to a cluster of bush.

    Xue Tu¡¯s body became limp when he rolled into the bushes. His Spiritual Energy was almostpletely exhausted. He constantly panted heavily before he looked down at the injuries on his body. He wanted to weep, yet there were no tears. Who would expect that he would suffer such a helpless fate because he wanted to hunt down a Spiritual Movement Stage brat.

    This was something that even Liu Ming and the others couldn¡¯t do!

    ¡°Little trash, I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡± Xue Tu gritted his teeth as he said out maliciously.

    Swish!

    Just when these words were blurted out, the hairs on his body trembled. His many memories of life and death lingered in his head and emptied his mind.

    Shuaa!

    A cold chill erupted out from the forest behind him. Then, a sharp coldness shed by his head and a deep bloodstain appeared on his face.

    This sudden attack made Xue Tu¡¯s face change instantly. He shouted out: ¡° Who?!¡±

    ¡°The person you wanted to see the most!¡±

    A cheerfulughter rang out from the forest. Afterwards, a figure slowly came out. It was Mu Chen, with a tall height and brilliant smile seen on his handsome face.

    ¡°Little trash, you daree over here!¡± Xue Tu suddenly cried out when he saw Mu Chening out from the forest.

    Mu Chen stared at him with a half-smile and Spiritual Energy surged out from his body. However, the ck eyes did not have any hint of smiling intent and was instead filled with a chill.

    ¡°Boy, what are you nning to do? Although my condition isn¡¯t great right now, you would probably still lose your life if I do a desperate counterattack!¡± Xue Tu quickly shouted when he saw Mu Chen¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°After all, we should mind our own businesses. Why don¡¯t we just cancel everything that happened today?¡±

    Mu Chen suddenly stopped moving and frowned. He said: ¡°You really won¡¯t search for me to look for trouble?¡±

    Xue Tu quickly said: ¡°I can hardly protect myself now. I can swear. After all, why would I dare trouble you after you returned to the Northern Spiritual Academy?¡±

    ¡°What you said was true...¡± Mu Chen seemed to hesitate as he nodded slightly.

    Xue Tu¡¯s heart jumped with joy, but before he revealed his happiness. The corner of Mu Chen¡¯s mouth revealed a mocking smile: ¡°But I still want to kill you!¡±

    Shua!

    Mu Chen¡¯s body darted over violently and the Spiritual Energy within his body surged rapidly. A ck light emitted out from his fists and two ck light seals emerged faintly.

    ¡°Little trash, you just ruined your chance of saving yourself from the disgrace. You have a death wish!¡±

    Xue Tu¡¯s eyes turned dark when he saw Mu Chen charging over. He pushed out the remaining Spiritual Energy within his body and filled his arms with it. He let out a cry within his heart and his arms stabbed out like spears.

    ¡°Limitless Death Seal!¡±

    Mu Chen clenched his fists tightly and let out a cry in his heart. The two ck light seals erupted out a powerful ck light. An overbearing and violent fluctuation emitted from the ck light.

    Boom!

    The four fists collided against each other fiercely. The grass at their locations were forcibly destroyed due to the shock wave. As the Spiritual Energy impact burst out, the two figures flew backwards as fresh blood came out from their mouths.

    When Mu Chennded on the ground, he did not stop at all. His body darted forward like a cheetah and a powerful suction-like power appeared in his hand. He recovered the dagger that he threw earlier back into his hands.

    Shuaa!

    At this moment, Xue Tu¡¯s body was already extremely sluggish. A cold chill shed through his ck eyes when Mu Chen approached instantly and a ck light shed across his eyes.

    Fresh blood scattered everywhere.

    Painful screams resounded through the sky from Xue Tu. His arms danced wildly as if it was attempting to kill Mu Chen.

    However, Mu Chen¡¯s body faded and reappeared behind Xue Tu. The dagger within his hand was like a venomous snake and he stabbed fiercely into Xue Tu¡¯s vital points. The entire dagger entered the man¡¯s body.

    Fresh blood flowed through the dagger endlessly dripped out. Xue Tu, who was frantically swinging his body around, suddenly froze and copsed down to the ground. His pale face still had an incredulous expression.

    He was a Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase powerhouse, yet he would actually plummet to his death against a Spiritual Movement Stage boy?

    When Xue Tu fell onto the ground, Mu Chen¡¯s legs also grew weak and he sat down on his butt. A sweet taste emerged within his throat and he spat out fresh blood again.

    After Mu Chen rested on the ground for a while, he gritted his teeth and approached Xue Tu¡¯s corpse. His hands probed around Xue Tu¡¯s body. He had nearly lost his life, so he should definitely obtain some spoils of war. He wondered if the item that Xue Tu stole from the Liu Territory people was on his body or not.

 Chapter 39 Mustard Seed Bracelet

    <strong>Chapter 39 ¨C Mustard Seed Bracelet</strong>

    Mu Chen¡¯s hand probed around Xue Tu¡¯s corpse. He was not that interested in Xue Tu, but he was extremely interested on the item that Xue Tu stole from the Liu Territory.

    The Blood ughter Group was considered a rtively well-known force within the Northern Spiritual Realm. Although it cannotpare with the nine territories, it was still quite capable. They were quite bossy with their daily actions, but they would take note not to cause trouble for the nine territories. This was because they knew that the Blood ughter Group was no match for the nine territories. Therefore, Mu Chen was curious. Just what item would make the Blood ughter Group take such a high risk and attack the Liu Territory?

    Moreover, the reaction that the Liu Territory gave made Mu Chen somewhat surprised. They actually massacred the Blood ughter Group and were unwilling to give up as they chased Xue Tu into the Northern Spiritual Field.

    It was obvious that the item that Xue Tu stole was something that they cared deeply about.

    Would an item that even the Liu Territory was greatly concerned about be ordinary?

    Within the Northern Spiritual Realm, the Liu Territory was the strongest amongst the Nine Territories. Moreover, the Liu Territory had always wanted to be the true boss of the Northern Spiritual Realm. They used various means such as bribing and threatening to increase their strength among the Northern Spiritual Territories. Furthermore, they would often reveal a position as if they were the strongest force within the Northern Spiritual Realm. Towards the Liu Territory, who were disying their strength like this, the other Territory Lords weren¡¯t acknowledging it. Especially Mu Chen¡¯s father, Mu Feng.

    Mu Feng had bashed against the Liu Territory¡¯s Territory Lord, Liu Qingtian, a long time ago. There was a lot of friction between the two territories and both sides disliked each other. Although they would smile on the surface towards each other, they would be ruthless towards the other when they had the chance.

    Because of this rtionship the two Liu brothers were always against him, Mu Chen naturally disliked the Liu Territory as well. He was quite happy to do something that would harm the Liu Territory.

    While these thoughts floated within Mu Chen¡¯s heart, his hand did not slow down. However, he did not discover anything strange on Xue Tu¡¯s body even after searching for a long time. He immediately frowned. Did this guy really hide the item?

    Mu Chen did not give up and directly removed Xue Tu¡¯s clothes. Just when Mu Chen took off thest piece, an item finally fell down from the clothes.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes immediately looked over. He only saw a silver-grey circle like a bracelet and it shed a faint silver light as it dropped down to the ground.

    Mu Chen quickly bent down to pick up the silver-grey circle. He turned it back and forth and did not see anything special to it. He pondered for a moment before his eyes lit up: ¡°This...Could this be a Mustard Seed Bracelet?¡±

    The so-called Mustard Seed Bracelet is a rather special Spiritual Artifact. It¡¯s how a Sacred Mountain can conceal a mustard seed, yet a mustard seed could store a Sacred Mountain[1. A Line from the Buddhist Scripture]. This Spiritual Artifact has the power of constructing space and was an extremely valuable storage device. However, this item was rather expensive. Mu Chen had only saw it in his father¡¯s hand before. He did not expect that Xue Tu would also have it.

    Mu Chen fiddled with the grey Mustard Seed Bracelet. It was said that this item could be imprinted by the owner¡¯s Spiritual Energy. If others were to touch it, the owner would immediately be aware of it. However, Xue Tu was dead now, the Spiritual Energy imprint must have disappeared by now.

    Mu Chen¡¯s hand grabbed onto the Mustard Seed Bracelet and allowed his Spiritual Energy to flow into the Mustard Seed bracelet. A sudden space appeared within Mu Chen¡¯s perception. This was the Mustard Seed Bracelet¡¯s storage space

    Inside the Mustard Seed Bracelet, Mu Chen definitely found many items. However, there was all kinds of items. He fumbled around roughly, yet he was not able to discover anything special.

    ¡°How could this guy have so much trash? He is still the Blood ughter Group¡¯s Captain.¡± Mu Chen let out a sigh and began to carefully search.

    After searching for a while, Mu Chen¡¯s mind suddenly moved. A light appeared within his hand and an ancient copper piece appeared. When Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy swept through the Mustard Seed Bracelet, the other items would react to the Spiritual Energy. However, only this item did not move at all...

    For being this ordinary, it attracted Mu Chen¡¯s attention.

    Mu Chen stared at the ancient copper piece and noticed that an obscure copper engraving covered the copper piece. These engravings were soplicated that it made him slightly dizzy when he looked at it.

    At the back of the copper engravings, the engraving lines were slightly clearer. He could roughly see a giant ck bird flying with its wings. Underneath the giant bird was a mountain stream. However, the mountain stream seemed to be embraced by the giant bird.

    The wings covered the mountain.

    ¡°Just what Spiritual Beast is this?¡±

    Mu Chen was somewhat surprised. Although the copper piece was quite vague, he was still able to feel a sense of awe from the engravings. This was what made him astonished. Just what Spiritual Beast was able to make him feel a sense of awe just through an engraving?

    Could it be a Heaven Ranking Beast?

    Mu Chen frowned and turned the copper piece around. However, he did not find anything else and could only shake his head. His instincts told him that it was highly possible that this item was the item that Xue Tu stole from the Liu Territory.

    But as to what use this thing had, he would probably know only after letting his father check.

    Mu Chen shrugged. Just when he was about to continue looking around in the Mustard Seed Bracelet, his mind suddenly moved. He heard the sound of winds breaking. Based on the direction, it was obvious that they wereing towards him.

    Mu Chen quickly ced the copper piece within the Mustard Seed Bracelet. Afterwards, he quickly wore the Mustard Seed Bracelet and used his sleeves to cover it up. Then, he swiftly made Xue Tu wear back his clothes.

    Just when he finished with all this, a few figures emerged nearby. In a short moment, these figures appeared in the open space. Mu Chen nced over and let out a sigh of relief. It was Teacher Mo and the others.

    ¡°Mu Chen!¡±

    When Teacher Mo appeared, he saw Mu Chen standing nearby. His tensed face became delighted. His body moved and appeared next to Mu Chen and asked: ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as he nodded with his head. Although he was slightly pale, his condition was still fine.

    ¡°I heard from Qian¡¯Er that you two met Xue Tu. Thus, I immediately chased all the way over. I finally met you here.¡± It was evident that Teacher Mo was relieved when he saw Mu Chen safe and sound. However, he immediately frowned and looked at the surroundings: ¡°That¡¯s right, where¡¯s Xue Tu? That guy really has guts, he actually dares to attack our Northern Spiritual Academy¡¯s students!¡±

    Mu Chen let out a hollowugh and pointed to the bush in front of him. He said: ¡°That guy¡¯s dead.¡±

    Teacher Mo¡¯s expression showed that he was clearly stunned. At the same time, Teacher Xi, who was behind him, was also startled. Afterwards, he waved his sleeves and a powerful Spiritual Energy directly blew away the bush. The cold corpse was exposed from it.

    ¡°This...¡±

    Teacher Mo and Teacher Xi stared at the cold corpse. Their expressions changed and they stared incredulously at Mu Chen: ¡°What exactly happened?¡±

    Just when Mu Chen was about to speak, the sound of wind breaking could be heard from another direction. He saw Liu Ming bringing a group of men as they approached quickly. Behind him were Liu Mubai and Liu Yang. They showed a surprised expression when they noticed that Mu Chen was actually safe and sound.

    ¡°Xue Tu?¡±

    Liu Ming instantly noticed the corpse on the ground. His expression immediately changed and he urgently said: ¡°What happened?¡±

    As he spoke, his sharp eyes stared at Mu Chen. This gaze made Mu Chen feel quite ufortable.

    ¡°Did you do it?¡±

    Mu Chen faced his re and shook his head. He said: ¡°I was getting chased by him earlier and nearly lost my life. Luckily, I met an old man who killed Xue Tu.¡±

    ¡°An old man?¡±

    Liu Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and he stared suspiciously at Mu Chen. He waved his hand and two of his men approached Xue Tu¡¯s corpse. After searching for a while, they shook their heads towards Liu Ming.

    When Liu Ming noticed this, his eyes twitched. He stared at Mu Chen again and a gentle smile emerged on his face: ¡°Mu Chen, did you see the item that Xue Tu was holding?¡±

    ¡°What item?¡± Mu Chen blinked and asked with a smile: ¡°The old man searched around after taking care of him. However, I was hiding far away and did not dare approach. I don¡¯t know what he took.¡±

    Liu Ming¡¯s expression instantly turned cold.

    ¡°Mu Chen, enough with your nonsense. You must have taken the item on Xue Tu¡¯s body. As for that old man, you probably just made it up!¡± Liu Yang yelled out.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying...¡± Mu Chen looked at him strangely and said: ¡°I was the one who killed this Xue Tu?¡±

    Liu Yang dawdled and was speechless. Xue Tu was at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase and was only a step away from reaching Spirit Stage. It was basically like a dream for Mu Chen to kill him.

    Liu Mubai stared coldly at Mu Chen. A dark and cold me surged in the depths of his eyes.

    ¡°Ohoho, Mu Chen. There¡¯s no need to joke with me. If you really took his item, I would definitely be grateful if you hand it over to me. Moreover, I will personally head to the Mu Territory and talk to your father about this matter.¡± Liu Ming tried his best to make his expression look gentler as he spoke.

    ¡°Third Master Liu, I really didn¡¯t see anything on his body. I was already quite afraid when I was being chased by him. Why would I dare to take the initiative and approach him?¡± Mu Chen shook his head. His face looked quite honest and genuine.

    The corners of Liu Ming¡¯s eyes jumped. He finally could not suppress the rage within his heart. Although he did not believe that Mu Chen was able to kill Xue Tu, he was still the prime suspect. He immediately took a step forward and grasped at Mu Chen. He coldly said: ¡°Since you refuse to tell the truth, then let me personally search your body!¡±

    When Mu Chen noticed Liu Ming stretching his hand over, he gripped his hand for a moment and a ck dagger appeared within his hand.

    However, just when Liu Ming¡¯s hand was about to grasp onto Mu Chen, another hand suddenly extended out and blocked it. Teacher Mo nced at Liu Ming and a faint voice made Liu Ming¡¯s body tremble.

    ¡°Liu Ming, you¡¯re going too far.¡±

 Chapter 40 Result

    <strong>Chapter 40 ¨C Result</strong>

    ¡°Liu Ming, you¡¯re going too far.¡±

    When Liu Ming heard the hint of anger within Teacher Mo¡¯s voice, his face instantly stiffened. He was wary as, Teacher Mo was a genuine Spirit Stage powerhouse. Moreover, he had the identity of a Head Instructor in the Northern Spiritual Academy. Even the Liu Territory wouldn¡¯t dare to carelessly offend him.

    ¡°Ohoho, Teacher Mo, please don¡¯t be angry. I was just a bit impatient. However, Teacher Mo should understand that we, the Liu Territory, have suffered a terrible loss. We naturally want to obtain the item that was lost now that Xue Tu was killed.¡± Liu Ming cuffed his hands towards Teacher Mo and said politely.

    Teacher Mo said faintly: ¡°I understand your feelings, but this isn¡¯t a reason for you to search my student¡¯s body so freely in front of me. If it wasn¡¯t because of the fact that you forced Xue Tu into the Northern Spiritual Field, Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t have met a situation where he nearly lost his life. Now that he managed to escape, you are acting like this. Thus, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t agree to it.¡±

    Liu Ming noticed that Teacher Mo was insistent on protecting Mu Chen. The smile on his face became a bit more forced and he said: ¡°This matter was indeed caused by us. Speaking of which, if he is willing to hand it over to us, we will give him a satisfactorypensation. We only hope that we can get our item back.¡±

    Mu Chen ced away the dagger within his hand and faced Liu Ming, who had dark and cold eyes, as he shook his head. He said: ¡°Third Master Liu, I really didn¡¯t take your item.¡±

    That¡¯s because that¡¯s my war spoil. This phrase shed through Mu Chen¡¯s heart. He was nearly killed by Xue Tu today. How could it be possible for him to hand the item over?

    ¡°You!¡±

    Liu Ming gritted his teeth and his expression became darker. However, he did not dare do anything to Mu Chen since Teacher Mo was beside him.

    ¡°If you want it, then just keep the item. However, be careful since some items will kill you!¡± Liu Ming nced at Mu Chen somberly and could not endure the mes of rage burning within his heart. He gestured with his hand and turned around as he brought Liu Mubai and the others away.

    Mu Chen stared at Liu Ming and the others as they stormed away angrily. He acted as if he didn¡¯t even hear the threats towards him.

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher Mo.¡± Mu Chen turned to look at Teacher Mo and expressed his gratitude.

    ¡°You are one of the Northern Spiritual Academy¡¯s students. Right now, we are participating in a training organized by the Northern Spiritual Academy. Naturally, I would have to protect you.¡± Teacher Mo gave a faint smile and smiled as if there was some sort of profound meaning to it.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s head back to the camp.¡±

    Mu Chen gave a hollowugh as he was being stared at by Teacher Mo. Then, he did not say anything and turned around as he quickly walked towards the outskirts of the Northern Spiritual Field.

    Teacher Mo and Teacher Xi stared at each other behind him. Afterwards, they stared once again at the cold corpse of Xue Tu. Teacher Xi frowned and said: ¡°How could this boy be so lucky? To actually meet an expert and be rescued by him?¡±

    This possibility was indeed quite low. However, wasn¡¯t the possibility of Mu Chen killing Xue Tu, who was at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase, with his own strength even lower?

    Teacher Mo let out augh as if he didn¡¯t want toment on it. He stared at the boy¡¯s figure in front of him. After all, he had witnessed Mu Chen tricking a Congration Ape King to death. Thus, he understood that if anyone dares to view him as ordinary, they would probably pay arge price for it.

    Others might believe that it was an incredulous situation if Mu Chen was able to personally kill an expert like Xue Tu. However, he himself, didn¡¯t think that it was impossible.

    The seemingly gentle sunshine that was the boy had a heart that was calmer and sharper than ones that Adventurers hone in life and death situations. His means of dealing with things weren¡¯t something that an ordinary person couldpare.

    He really is an interesting little guy. No wonder he became the only one who qualified for the Spiritual Road within the Northern Spiritual Realm.

    ...

    When Mu Chen returned to the camp, argemotion rang out. Mo Ling, Tan Qingshan and the others immediately surrounded him. It was obvious that they knew the news about Mu Chen meeting with Xue Tu.

    Mu Chen smiled towards them and indicated that he was fine. He tilted his head and looked at the pretty girl who had red eyes.

    ¡°Sorry, it was all my fault.¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er said while she had red eyes. If it wasn¡¯t because of her, Mu Chen would not have met with Xue Tu and be forced into a dangerous situation.

    ¡°We are teammates, and I formed a team with such a beautiful girl. If no trouble were to ur, wouldn¡¯t it fail to live up to good fortunes of mine?¡± Mu Chen teased her as he spoke.

    When the girl heard this, her face instantly turned red. She yfully hit Mu Chen and the sad expression faded slightly.

    Teacher Mo and the others also returned quickly. Then, news of Xue Tu being killed spread out. At this moment, many students were stunned and they stared in surprise at Mu Chen, who had an innocent look on his face.

    ¡°Could it be that you were the one that did this?¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er approached Mu Chen and secretly asked.

    ¡°Do you think that it¡¯s possible?¡± Mu Chen smiled. He knew how unbelievable this situation sounds, yet the truth was just that. If Xue Tu wasn¡¯t gravely injured by the Silver-Horned Panther Dragon and consumed his Spiritual Energy desperately in order to escape, it was basically impossible for Mu Chen to kill him.

    ¡°If it¡¯s the others, it might be impossible. However, you are so cunning...Who knows.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er yfully smiled. She had a strange confidence towards Mu Chen. Others might believe that it was impossible, but she felt that it might be possible for the boy in front of her.

    Mu Chen smiled and stretched his body. While stretching, he was thinking about the ancient copper piece within the Mustard Seed Bracelet. It seems that he must find a time to return back to the Mu Territory. Since this item was valued greatly by the Liu Territory, it must not be a simple item. Therefore, he must let his father personally take a look at it...

    Since Xue Tu was killed, Teacher Mo and the others were less alert during the following days. Therefore, they did not end the training earlier and instead let the students hone themselves in the outskirts of the Northern Spiritual Field.

    Liu Ming brought his men away on the day after Xue Tu was killed. However, the cold gaze that stared at Mu Chen before he left allowed Mu Chen to know that this matter wasn¡¯t over so easily.

    Because of this warning, Mu Chen became more careful during the next few days. Although he did not believe that Liu Ming would dare to attack him while Teacher Mo was guarding him, it was still best if he was a little bit more cautious.

    While he remained vignt, the half a month training gradually reached the end.

    In the camp, there was a lively atmosphere. All the students had faces filled with expectations and excitement. This was because today was the day for grading the results of this training.

    Mu Chen stood in front of the East Branch students. Beside him was Tang Qian¡¯Er. The girl had also broken through to the Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase a week ago due to the Jaded Essence Fruit. Right now, her beautiful eyes were filled with light. She wanted to know what kind of results she would get together with Mu Chen after all this time.

    In front of everybody, Teacher Mo and Teacher Xi looked around at the many students as they nodded in satisfaction. Compared to half a month ago, the students seemed to have be more capable. It was evident that the training had quite the effect on them.

    ¡°As of today, the Northern Spiritual Field Training is officially over. Next up, it is time to grade the results. Each team should bring the Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essences that they collected over to us during this period. We will record it and grade the results.¡±

    Teacher Mo nodded towards the recording staff member beside him and said: ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

 Chapter 41 Cheating

    <strong>Chapter 41 ¨C Cheating</strong>

    ¡°Team Deng Lei, three Low Rank Middle Phase Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence. Eight Low Rank Initial Phase Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence...¡±

    ¡°Team Liu Yun, two Low Rank Middle Phase Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence...¡±

    ¡°Team Ying Zong...¡±

    The atmosphere within the camp became livelier. Many excited students constantly walked up to the recording staff member and brought out their spoils of war during this period of time.

    ¡°Mu Chen, do you think that we¡¯ll be able to get first?¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s eyes shed brightly as she watched this lively scene and said hopefully.

    ¡°Won¡¯t the top three have the same treatment? It¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t get first ce.¡± Mu Chen smiled and said. It was obvious that he did not care about the so-called first ce result.

    ¡°Although that¡¯s true, the only one that could surpass us is probably Liu Mubai. The two brothers have always been staring at you for the past few days. If we lose to them, it would feel a bit ufortable.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er muttered.

    When Mu Chen heard this, his eyes looked at a nearby ce. At that location, Liu Mubai was currently staring at him coldly and beside him was the charming Hong Ling, who was wearing a red dress. However, she was currently spacing out and would stare at Mu Chen asionally with her watery eyes.

    ¡°These guys...¡±

    Mu Chen let out a faintugh within his heart. Ever since he killed Xue Tu, the gaze that Liu Mubai used to stare at him was strange. It seems that there was a bit of regret and anger within it. This made Mu Chen sense that Liu Mubai was probably involved with Xue Tu finding him on that day.

    ¡°Mu Chen, it¡¯s our turn.¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er suddenly touched Mu Chen and said in a low voice.

    ¡°Then you should go. Aren¡¯t you the one holding everything?¡± Mu Chen faintly smiled as he spoke.

    Tang Qian¡¯Er nodded her head. She quickly headed over and many gazes projected over from the surroundings. Mu Chen was currently well-known in this ce. The event where he brought Mo Ling and the others to hunt Congration Apes had unknowingly spread out. This made the other students a bit shocked. After all, Mu Chen already dared to do something that they would not dare to do when they were still coping with Low Rank Spiritual Beasts one by one.

    Moreover, the incident with Xue Tu made Mu Chen even more mysterious. Although they did not believe that Mu Chen could really defeat Xue Tu, who was a Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase, by himself, the students, who viewed him as a neer before, did not dare reveal these emotions anymore.

    Therefore, many people were curious about the results of Mu Chen¡¯s team.

    Under many people¡¯s gazes, Tang Qian¡¯Er walked over to the recording staff member and extended her slender hand over. She first pulled out tiny clumps of light and these clumps of light let out a dazzling lustre.

    ¡°35 Low Rank Middle Phase Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence.¡± The recording staff member nced at them and was shocked. These Spiritual Beasts should have the strength of a Spiritual Movement Stage Middle Phase when they were alive. Other students would have to form teams in order to kill Spiritual Beasts at this level of strength. It would be quite an excellent harvest if they were able to obtain one every day, so he did not expect Tang Qian¡¯Er to pull out this many at once.

    Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s hands extended out again and 15 brighter clumps of light emerged out.

    ¡°15 Low Rank Late Phase Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence.¡±

    Amotion finally appeared in the surroundings. After all, they would often avoid the Spiritual Beasts who had the strength of a Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase. Mu Chen really was amazing for being able to kill this many.

    Tang Qian¡¯Er heard the noise from the surroundings and was slightly proud. She thought for a while before carefully pulling out a me-like clump of light from her arms again.

    Inside the clump of light, a mini-sized me ape seemed to be howling. The surprising Spiritual Energy fluctuation made many students fall silent.

    ¡°This is...a Congration Ape King¡¯s Soul Essence?!¡±

    Mo Ling, Jiang Li and the others stared in shock at that Soul Essence. They had personally witnessed the Congration Ape King and saw Mu Chen returning with the Congration Ape King¡¯s head. Thinking about it now, the Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence should have ended up in his hand.

    ¡°That¡¯s too crazy. Who canpete with them after they pull out a Congration Ape King¡¯s Soul Essence?¡± Mo Ling and the others muttered. This was a Middle Rank Spiritual Beast at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase. How was it possible for students to kill them?

    Teacher Mo and Teacher Xi also stared at the Congration Ape King¡¯s Soul Essence. Thetter¡¯s eyes was filled with astonishment while the former waspletely fine. After all, Teacher Mo had personally watched as Mu Chen got rid of the Congration Ape King through rousing a tiger to eat the wolf. [^1]

    The recording staff member was stunned for a moment. It was evident that he did not expect that a Soul Essence of this level would be brought out by a student.

    ¡°Middle Rank Late Phase Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence...One...¡±

    Shortly after, the recording staff member suppressed the surprise within his voice and spoke. But when these words resounded out, it undoubtedly caused an uproar.

    ¡°Teacher Xi, I won¡¯t ept this. Mu Chen definitely does not have the ability to hunt down a Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase Spiritual Beast. He must be cheating!¡± An unfriendly voice rang out. The crowd looked and noticed Liu Yang walking over as he spoke with doubt.

    ¡°I was there when Mu Chen killed the Congration Ape King. Although he did use a little trick, it was still an experience itself. Therefore, it isn¡¯t considered cheating.¡± Teacher Mo said faintly.

    Liu Yang¡¯s face instantly turned red and was bitter when he heard Teacher Mo saying this.

    ¡°Ohoho, what Teacher Mo said was right. No matter what means you used, as long as you managed to kill the Spiritual Beasts, that is your own ability.¡± Liu Mubai gently smiled and said.

    His voice resounded out as he walked over. Afterwards, he pulled out many clumps of light from his arms. These were all Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essences. And within these Soul Essences, there were two that were Middle Rank Spiritual Beasts. Their strength had reached the Spiritual Rotation Stage Initial Phase when they were alive.

    From a certain point of view, Liu Mubai would have directly won if Mu Chen and Tang Qian¡¯Er had not pulled out the Congration Ape King¡¯s Soul Essence to secure their spot. However, there were no ifs. Liu Mubai¡¯s results, the Soul Essences, were slightly dimpared to the me-like Soul Essence.

    When Tang Qian¡¯Er noticed this scene, her beautiful eyes had a hint of joy shing by it. She did not like this Liu Mubai pressuring Mu Chen.

    Although the joy within Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s eyes was quite vague, it was still perceived by Liu Mubai. His lips immediately twitched slightly and he strength his hand into his arms again.

    Everybody watched him closely. Was Liu Mubai still hiding something?

    ¡°Ohoho, I had met two Spiritual Beasts at the Spiritual Rotation Late Phase a while ago. Their strength were greatly weakened so I got lucky.

    Liu Mubai smiled slightly and stretched out his hand. Within his hand were two clumps of light. One of them was blue and the other was deep yellow. As these clumps slowly jumped, a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation emitted out from within them.

    These two Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence had actually reached the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase!

    Wow!

    A suddenmotion erupted out from the surroundings and incredulous eyes stared at Liu Mubai. He actually killed two Spiritual Beasts that had reached the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase?

    ¡°Y...You¡¯re cheating!¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s face turnedpletely pale and she immediately let out an angry cry. Although Liu Mubai was pretty strong, it was absolutely impossible for him to be able to kill Spiritual Beasts at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase level. Nobody would believe the excuse that he managed to find two greatly weakened Spiritual Beasts!

    ¡°Could it be that you think that you¡¯re the only one with tricks? Not every good thing would happen to you.¡±Liu Yang coldly smiled.

    Teacher Mo and Teacher Xi watched this scene and frowned. Yet they did not say anything. Normally, this kind of result was easy to evaluate. They were actually more concerned if the students were able to hone themselves and not the final result.

    Tang Qian¡¯Er clenched her hands. It was evident that she was quite furious. However, she had nothing that she could do so she stomped on the ground bitterly.

    Mu Chen quietly watched this scene. When Liu Mubai pulled out the two Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence, he nced at Hong Ling for a moment. Thetter¡¯s face was obviously unnatural and she immediately evaded his gaze when she noticed it.

    ¡°Forget it, since the top three will be able to obtain the umtion Elixir.¡±

    Mu Chen let out a faint smile and pulled Tang Qian¡¯Er away while she was angry.

    ¡°But they¡¯re obviously cheating.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er let out an angry cry. Mu Chen nearly lost his life when he killed the Congration Ape King. However, she did not believe that Liu Mubai would be able to obtain two Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase Soul Essences with his own strength.

    ¡°Ohoho, it¡¯s just a littlepetition. What¡¯s wrong with losing once? You¡¯ll still have a chance in the future.¡± Liu Mubai smiled at Mu Chen. However, his smile was cold and provocative.

    Mu Chen touched his nose and felt a little helpless. I originally didn¡¯t n on ying these childish games with you, but who told you to jump into it yourself...

    ¡°Teacher Mo.¡±

    Mu Chen suddenly turned towards Teacher Mo and smiled. He said: ¡°I forgot earlier, but I still have some Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence on me. Can I add onto it now?¡±

    Teacher Mo nced at Mu Chen. He knew that this little guy was about to do something that would make people¡¯s jaws drop and immediately nodded.

    When Mu Chen noticed this, he shrugged towards Liu Mubai, who had a dark expression, and his hands dug around.

    Everybody¡¯s gazes were concentrated at Mu Chen¡¯s body. Is it possible that this guy could still bring out more?

    Under everybody¡¯s gazes, Mu Chen finally extended his arm. Everyone was stunned as they watched the scene. Five clumps of light rose up from Mu Chen¡¯s hand and every single one of them emitted a Spiritual Energy fluctuation that wasparable to the Congration Ape King¡¯s Soul Essence.

    These five clumps of light were all Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase Soul Essences!

    Mu Chen scratched his head and stared at the pale¡ªfaced Liu Mubai. He let out a faint smile and said: ¡°My apologies, a few days ago, five Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase Middle Rank Spiritual Beasts were duking it out. All five of them were injured due to it, so I went to kill them all.¡±

    The crowd all vomited blood. This guy, this reason, was it all done to mock Liu Mubai?

    Everybody¡¯s gazes turned over and watched as Liu Mubai¡¯s handsome face became abnormally ugly.

    It was obvious that, this time, Liu Mubai was in trouble.

 Chapter 42 Interception

    <strong>Chapter 42 ¨C Interception</strong>

    Because of Liu Mubai and Mu Chen, the evaluation of the results had be somewhat amusing. The Soul Essences that they pulled out were far too powerful for the many students.

    Moreover... Whether it was Liu Mubai¡¯s two Soul Essence or Mu Chen¡¯s five Soul Essence, it was simply impossible. Furthermore, thetter did not even tried to care when he made up the excuse. He was basically telling everybody that he was cheating...

    However, many of the people knew that Mu Chen was deliberately doing this against Liu Mubai. This is because it was unclear how Liu Mubai obtained the two Soul Essences.

    The recording staff member also stopped and stared helplessly at this scene. Then, he turned over to look at Teacher Mo and Teacher Xi.

    ¡°The two of you, stop ying around now.¡±

    Teacher Mo helplessly shook his head. Then, he became straight-faced. He waved his hand and said: ¡°Put your items away, this training was to hone your realbat abilities. It was not done so you can show off. Both of you shouldn¡¯t get the orders reversed!¡±

    Mu Chen gave off an indifferent smile. He never expected that the five Soul Essences would have any effect in the first ce. Moreover, the Soul Essences weren¡¯t hunted by him. He found them inside Xue Tu¡¯s Mustard Seed Bracelet...

    He only did this because he didn¡¯t like Liu Mubai going against him and wanted to make him feel disgusted.

    Liu Mubai¡¯s face was a little pale. It was obvious from Teacher Mo¡¯s words that he did not believe that Liu Mubai had hunted the Soul Essence himself personally. Although that was true...He was still yed around by Mu Chen.

    ¡°The results this time, Mu Chen and Liu Mubai¡¯s team are both tied for first.¡±

    Hearing Teacher Mo¡¯s judgement, the camp instantly became lively. It was evident that Teacher Mo and the others did not want to dwell on this matter. For the first ce winners, the top three rewards were the same. Therefore, they were toozy to pull off the two thorns, Liu Mubai and Mu Chen. [1. A Chinese saying where it meant that they couldn¡¯t be bothered to do anything regarding about the situation]

    But this made it apparent that Teacher Mo did not believe that the Soul Essences they pulled out in the end were hunted by Liu Mubai or Mu Chen personally.

    A few students nced at each other. They pondered for a moment and decided to judge who the true number one was. After excluding the unreliable Soul Essences, it was evident that the Congration Ape King had the most worth. Not only did Mo Ling said and the others that Mu Chen had lured away the Congration Ape King, but even Teacher Mo said that he personally witnessed it. Therefore, the Congration Ape King¡¯s Soul Essence was definitely rted to Mu Chen.

    And Mu Chen, who held this Soul Essence, naturally defeated Liu Mubai.

    When Liu Mubai heard the surrounding uproar, his eyes turned grim. He knew what everybody was thinking about. Not only was he suppressed by Mu Chen, he was even disgraced.

    Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s mood was elevated. Although Mu Chen and Liu Mubai were tied this time, many students knew who the true number one was.

    Thus, the evaluation of the results came to an end.

    Mu Chen and Liu Mubai¡¯s team were tied for number one, Mo Ling¡¯s team made it to number two and the third ce was achieved by West Branch¡¯s Chen Tong¡¯s team.

    As they saw the results, those that failed let out a regretful sigh.

    ¡°Since the results havee out, we should give out the rewards as well.¡±

    Teacher Mo smiled. He flicked his finger and numerous lights passed through his hand as it went towards Mu Chen and the others. It peacefullynded within their hands.

    Mu Chen stared at his hand as the light faded away. It revealed a tiny and exquisite jaded box. He gently opened the box and saw a fingernail-sized, jaded-blue elixir quietly lying within it. A powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation slowly emitted out from it.

    This fluctuation was many times stronger than the Jaded Essence Fruit. After all, this elixir could only be formed after refining a variety of Spiritual Medicines together and the medical effects wouldplement with each other. Therefore, it was naturally better than the Jaded Essence Fruit.

    The surrounding crowd stared at the umtion Elixir within Mu Chen and the other¡¯s hand and had jealous expressions. It was said that the umtion Elixir could speed up the time to reach the Spiritual Rotation Stage.

    ¡°Since this training session is over, we will head back to the Northern Spiritual Academy. In addition, we will have a month of vacation time. You can decide whether or not you want to head back home or stay within the academy.¡± Teacher Mo waved his hand and smiled.

    When the young boys and girls heard that there would be a month of vacation, they instantly became excited. They were at the Northern Spiritual Academy for so long and were getting slightly homesick.

    Among the joyful atmosphere in the camp, the students began to pack up the camp and reunited with the main force. They left ording to the time and headed leisurely back to the Northern Spiritual Academy.

    ...

    After returning to the Northern Spiritual Academy, Mu Chen could finally rx and did not have to beposed. The Northern Spiritual Academy was considered an extremely safe ce within the Northern Spiritual Realm. Even with their strength, the Liu Territory did not dare to cause trouble within the Northern Spiritual Academy¡¯s grounds.

    Hepletely rested for a day in order to allow him to gradually stop being on guard. Then, he began to prepare for his trip back to the Mu Territory.

    But before heading back to the Mu Territory, Mu Chen went to find Su Ling. He first handed that guy a Jaded Essence Fruit and asked the ted guy to help him do one thing.

    On the following day, Mu Chen packed up his things and left the Northern Spiritual Academy. He went straight towards the Northern Spiritual City¡¯s Transfer Spiritual Array in order to rush back to the Mu Territory.

    Mu Chen walked down a familiar street within the city. The streams of people walking around revealed how bustling and lively the city was. He did not n on staying here for long. Thus, he calcted a shortcut and headed straight through it.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body turned around a corner and the street became slightly deserted. A light drizzle began to gently fall down from the sky.

    Mu Chen sped up within the drizzle and the cold rainnded on his face. It made him shiver slightly and then he suddenly stopped. His keen perception that he had honed within the Spiritual Road made his skin feel a sense of chill.

    Unknowingly, the street had be deserted. Not even a single voice was present at the scene.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face slowly became serious. He lifted his head and stared at the hazy sky. He could vaguely see a few lights shing as if there were some sort of subtle fluctuation within the air.

    ¡°Consciousness Mesmerizing Array...¡±

    Mu Chen clenched his hands tightly. His pitched-ck eyes became exceptionally sharp. Soon after, he raised his head and stared in front. A cold voice emitted out from him: ¡°You actually dare to arrange a Consciousness Mesmerizing Array against a Northern Spiritual Academy¡¯s student in the Northern Spiritual City. You really have guts!¡±

    However, not a single response came out from the entire street.

    ¡°Are you a mouse? When did the Liu Territory people started to enjoy hiding the head and show the tail[2. A Chinese saying where it meant that they were acting secretly]?¡± Mu Chen let out a cold sneer. He could not think of anyone aside from the Liu Territory, who would attack him before he reached the Mu Territory.

    ¡°You are Mu Chen?¡±

    A faint voice finally came from in front. Mu Chen lifted his head suddenly and saw a figure with an umbre gradually appeared within his vision.

    ¡°Hand the item over to me.¡±

 Chapter 43 The Person within the Rain, Ji Zong

    <strong>Chapter 43 ¨C The Person within the Rain, Ji Zong</strong>

    ¡°Hand the item over to me.¡±

    Under the drizzle, Mu Chen¡¯s body tensed up. His eyes were firmly fixed in front. From that ce, a figure that was holding an umbre gradually appeared. It was a slightly skinny man with a feminine face. His thin lips were like des and carried a chilling sense.

    Mu Chen stared at this unfamiliar feminine man, yet he felt a dangerous feeling fill his heart. His eyes narrowed as he said: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be a person from the Liu Territory, right? Why are you finding me?¡±

    ¡°Ohoho, I am, indeed, not a person from the Liu Territory. However, someone paid a considerable price in order for me to take action.¡± The feminine man gently smiled and softly turned his umbre within his hand. He put his thin lips together as he said: ¡°You can call me Ji Zong.¡±

    ¡°Ji Zong? The Person within the Rain, Ji Zong?!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed. This name was as prominent as Xue Tu in the Northern Spiritual Realm. Of course, this does not mean that Ji Zong was stronger than Xue Tu. His own strength should be at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Initial Phase. However, he holds another identity that others are fearful of.

    He was a Rank 1 Spiritual Array Master.

    The Great Thousand World was a ce where numerous nes intersect. It was so vast that even the super powerhouses, Sovereigns, would consider themselves as exceptionally small beings. Therefore, the Great Thousand World was dazzling and splintered a ce where many would contend for hegemony.

    Spiritual Array Master, Spiritual Artifact Master...Aside from the orthodox Spiritual Energy cultivation, these special professions were extremely dazzling. Moreover, these professions required a demanding amount of talent. Even individuals, who were talented in the path of cultivation, may not necessarily be able to walk smoothly on these paths. Instead, individuals, who may be mediocre in the path of cultivation, may show surprising talent in these paths. The heavens would close a window for you, then, it must open another one for you. This phrase was suitable used in the Great Thousand World.

    Overall, the Spiritual Array Master was a highly regarded profession. This is because many forces require the help of the Spiritual Array Master. Whether it was creating a defensive battle array or an offensive battle array, or even maybe an array that is beneficial to cultivation, these would require Spiritual Array Masters. Therefore, a high rank Spiritual Array Master was considered extremely desirable in the Great Thousand World.

    Moreover, the Spiritual Array Masters, who had achieved a certain degree of level in Arrays, would be able to instantly arrange an Array and use the might of the Array to shake the heavens and earth.

    Ji Zong, who was in front of Mu Chen, was able to be well-known in the Northern Spiritual Realm because he was a Rank 1 Spiritual Array Master. His Spiritual Rotation Stage Initial Phase¡¯s strength had no rtionship to his fame.

    A Rank 1 Spiritual Array Master was extremely frightening if they were in an array. They would not be inferior to a Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase powerhouse.

    ¡°Although you are an Northern Spiritual Academy student, I never expected you to know my title.¡± Ji Zong smiled and said. His voice was extremely feminine, just like a woman. However, he was genuinely a man. This contrast made others feel highly ufortable.

    ¡°If you dare attack in the Northern Spiritual City, you would havemitted a taboo from the Northern Spiritual Academy. If they were to know this, you probably would not have a good ending.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes shed while he spoke.

    ¡°This is why I worked hard to arrange a ¡®Consciousness Mesmerizing Array¡¯. Nobody on the outside will know about the events that happened here.¡± Ji Zong pointed at the empty street as he spoke.

    ¡°So you should just hand over the item obediently. I don¡¯t want to kill you, because Mu Feng wouldn¡¯t be crazy due to it. Wouldn¡¯t it be great if we were to act friendly with each other?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes turned cold. The Spiritual Energy within his body quietly surged out. Although he was caught under Ji Zong¡¯s Array, he was not the type of person who would easilypromise with others.

    ¡°You truly aren¡¯t obedient after all¡±

    Ji Zong smiled and flicked his finger. The rain within the sky suddenly began to gather and a dense Spiritual Energy fluctuation emitted quietly out from it.

    ¡°You are quite fortunate to be able to personally experience my ¡°Spiritual Rain Array¡±.¡±

    Ji Zong¡¯s sleeves waved and the rain within the sky suddenly poured down. It was like a torrent of des as it enveloped Mu Chen.

    When Mu Chen saw such an amazing offensive, he was a little surprised. The Spiritual Array Master was definitely powerful. This offense would be quite binding even for a Spiritual Rotation Stage user.

    ¡°Condensing Light!¡±

    Mu Chen hurriedly retreated and the dark ck Spiritual Energy within his bdoy surged out. It seemed to form a thin ck light screen, which protected the body behind it.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    The steady stream of rainnded on the ck light screen and the light screen instantly began to tremble. Ripples quickly spread out from it and it was obvious that it was quite unstable.

    After all, Mu Chen was only a Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase. It was extremely difficult for Mu Chen to resist the power of the array activated by Ji Zong.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let this drag on, I must break this array!¡±

    Mu Chen stared at the rapidly copsing ck light and an idea quickly shed through his mind. With his current strength, he was not a match for Ji Zong in a direct confrontation. His only way out was to break the Array. Once the array was destroyed, it was like snapping a tooth off a tiger for Ji Zong. The threat would be greatly reduced and he would not dare to attack within the Northern Spiritual City after losing the array¡¯s cover.

    However, how would it be easy to break a Rank 1 Spiritual Array Master¡¯s arranged array?

    Mu Chen took a deep breath. He gradually calmed down during this dangerous and critical moment as his eyes shimmered. Ji Zong was only a Rank 1 Spiritual Array Master. With this level of strength, it was obvious that he could not control the array with just his heart. In other words, he would require the help of a foreign object in order to cooperate and control the array.

    This foreign object was the weakness of the Spiritual Array Master. They must put it at a ce where they could easily protect it.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eye quietly swept through Ji Zong¡¯s body. After a moment, he focused at the umbre that Ji Zong was holding...

    His strength was far inferior to Ji Zong. Moreover, Ji Zong was controlling an array. The fortunate thing was that Ji Zong also knew this point, so...he would underestimate him. This would soon be Mu Chen¡¯s best chance.

    ¡°Kacha!¡±

    The ck light that was formed by Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy finally shatteredpletely. The rain passed through his face and left trails of blood. However, Mu Chen¡¯s eyebrows also became like swords at this moment. He stomped on the ground as the rain sshed and charged straight towards Ji Zong like a cheetah.

    ¡°What an aggressive young boy.¡± Ji Zong saw this and let out a faint smile. He immediately waved his hand and the rain condensed together. It actually formed a spear of rain as it stabbed violently towards Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body lunged forward and his hand pushed out on the ground. His body jumped up and he dodged the sharp rain spear like a nimble monkey.

    ¡°Pretty good skill.¡±

    Ji Zongplimented him as he watched. However, he began to attack more viciously. His hands swept through the air and numerous spears of rain were formed. All of them drew a tricky arc as they enveloped Mu Chen¡¯s vital areas.

    Mu Chen dodged agilely, but a spear still managed to sweep through his chest. It tore apart his clothes and left a trail of blood. Fresh blood immediately surged out from that location.

    However, he did not care about the fresh blood on his chest. He charged forward a few steps and finally approached Ji Zong. When thetter noticed this, he narrowed his eyes and said in his feminine voice: ¡°You actually know that you should charge directly at the owner of the array. Boy, you really have a keen eyesight. However, although the idea was correct, you still overestimate your own strength and underestimated the gap between the two of us.¡±

    Ji Zong faintly smiled and gripped his hand. The rain began to converge at his palms and directly formed a liquid-like rain long sword. A powerful Spiritual Energy flowed out from the long sword.

    Mu Chen clenched his hands into fists and a ck light flowed out. Two ck light seals immediately emerged while carrying an overbearing Spiritual Energy fluctuation and he did not hesitate as he punched fiercely towards Ji Zong.

    The fist howled through the air and actually tore apart the rain. The howling sounds of the winds breaking made Ji Zong shudder. It was evident that he did not expect that Mu Chen would be able to demonstrate such a fierce offensive with his Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase strength.

    If he wasn¡¯t a Spiritual Array Master and was only a normal Spiritual Rotation Stage Initial Phase person, it would probably be difficult for him to catch Mu Chen, and yet...

    ¡°That¡¯s still not enough!¡±

    Ji Zong¡¯s eyes turned cold. The water sword in his hand trembled and let out a humming sound. The water sword surged out like an anaconda and heavily collided with the two ck light seals. A massive and violent Spiritual Energy exploded out!

    As the Spiritual Energy exploded out, Mu Chen¡¯s body was forced back a bit. Even his two Limitless Death Seals were gradually forced back. Although Ji Zong was only at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Initial Phase, he was still able topete against Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase with the help of the Spiritual Array. It was apparent that Mu Chen would not be able to obtain the upper hand in a direct confrontation.

    Mu Cheng gritted his teeth as he stared at the two Limitless Death Seals being forced back. He, then, nced at the razor sharp sword tip. A chill directly pierced through his heart and made him skin feel numb.

    ¡°Take this!¡±

    A sense of threat enveloped his heart and Mu Chen red fiercely. He let out a violent cry and it resounded within his heart. At the same time, the Great Pagoda Art began to circte.

    Through testing it a few times, he already understood that there was a hidden power within his body. However, this power could only be activated when he was in a life-and-death situation.

    And now...It was the best opportunity.

    ¡°Come out!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s cry resounded and echoed within his heart. Sudden lights lit up on the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body. A faintly discernible tower of light emitted its brightness, which prated through Mu Chen¡¯s skin, as it vaguely appeared within his body.

 Chapter 44 Breaking the Array

    <strong>Chapter 44 ¨C Breaking the Array</strong>

    Buzz!

    The moment the faintly discernible light tower appeared within Mu Chen¡¯s body, a special fluctuation gushed out.

    This fluctuation was not particrly powerful, but it caused Ji Zong to tremble when it reached him. His eyes seemed to have instantly entered a trance.

    Hmph.

    However, this trance onlysted a moment and Ji Zong quickly recovered from it as he let out a cold hmph. This Mu Chen was definitely different from the ordinary youths. No wonder the Liu Territory paid him toe. However, no matter how much he struggled, it was not easy for him to make up for the humongous gap between them.

    Swish!

    Ji Zong¡¯s arm trembled and the longsword formed from the rain instantly expanded. A violent Spiritual Energy surged out and forcibly shattered the two Limitless Death Seals as it stabbed towards Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder with lightning speed.

    Don!

    Ji Zong¡¯s attack was extremely vicious and it passed through the open gaps of the two Limitless Death Seals. Mu Chen waste in defending due to this and the rain longsword pierced into Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder. But the moment it made contact with Mu Chen, the vague light tower began to tremble within Mu Chen¡¯s body and caused the rain longsword to stop. Thus, the sword tip was the only part that stabbed into Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder and allowed the blood to flow out.

    ¡°Shuaa!¡±

    Ji Zong watched the scene and let out a faint smile while thinking that the situation was already over. His eyes stared at the boy. Yet, under the drizzle, the pair of ck eyes stared at him like a deep ck hole. From those eyes, a wordless sense of danger unexpectedly filled Ji Zong¡¯s heart.

    Shuaa!

    The boy in front of him did not care about the longsword that stabbed into his shoulder. The pain didn¡¯t even manage to make his eyebrows tremble. His hands shook and a cold light shed by. In the end, the umbre that Ji Zong was holding in his left hand flew away under his astonished eyes.

    The umbrended on the ground powerlessly and caused a little ssh. Ji Zong stared as he watched the scene before turning around to look at the boy, who retreated backwards. Blood constantly flowed out from the boy¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°You actually saw through it...¡±

    Ji Zong¡¯s mouth muttered and his face became serious. The boy in front of him had actually managed to notice the w of his array. Not only did he make him tremble, the boy had the courage to use his own body as a lure in order to make him reveal an opening. Moreover, he even managed to take advantage of this opening and cut apart his umbre without any hesitation. At the same time...It also cut apart his connection to the array.

    ¡°You lost.¡±

    Mu Chen said to Ji Zong as he grinned andughed.

    Amongst hisughter, the rain suddenly stopped. The surrounding air seemed to sh and Mu Chen began to hear vague human sounds entering his ear.

    It was still the same street. However, there were no traces of rain on the ground. The sun even shone brightly in the sky and in the distance, a few figures began to emerge.

    It was evident that the ¡°Consciousness Mesmerizing Array¡± that he had enveloped this ce with had been destroyed.

    Mu Chen stared in front of him. At that ce, Ji Zong was examining him with a serious expression. Then, he let out augh as he said: ¡°You¡¯re quite an amazing boy. I never expected that Mu Feng would actually have such an excellent son.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled, but his eyes remained on alert: ¡°Next up, do you still n on attacking?¡±

    ¡°The array has already been destroyed. I can¡¯t kill you know. The following events have nothing to do with me, but you should behave yourself from now on.¡± Ji Zong said as he let out a faint smile and stared deeply at Mu Chen. After he finished speaking, he turned around immediately and slowly walked away.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes remained fixed on Ji Zong as he disappeared in the distance. However, his eyebrows were still tense. This was because the sense of danger he was feeling did notpletely disappear. It was evident that the Liu Territory had made up their mind and did not n on letting him return safely to the Mu Territory.

    ¡°This Ji Zong, he really is useless!¡±

    Juts when Mu Chen surveyed the surroundings vigntly, two cold gazes prated through the gap of a certain street and watched the young boy¡¯s figure.

    ¡°Third Uncle, what should we do now?¡± A handsome boy beside the middle-aged man asked. From the familiar appearance, it was obvious that it was Liu Mubai and the middle-aged man was Liu Ming.

    ¡°Hmph, it was lucky that I never fully trusted that Ji Zong. I only wanted to use him to test Mu Chen. Naturally, if he managed to kill him, it would be the best. However, since he failed, we will have to do it ourselves!

    Liu Ming let out a cold hmph and said: ¡°No matter what, we cannot let Mu Chen bring that item back to the Mu Territory. Otherwise, the Liu Territory¡¯s long-prepared n will be disrupted!¡±

    ¡°However, if you were to attack him now, you would probably cause the people from Northern Spiritual Academy toe.¡± Liu Mubai said softly.

    ¡°Then we must get rid of him quickly.¡±

    Liu Ming¡¯s eyes shed. He gestured with his hand and ten figures appeared behind him. These people were covered with an ominous aura and judging from the Spiritual Energy fluctuation, they were all people at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Initial Phase!

    ¡°Move in!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The ten figures responded quietly and their bodies shed as they disappeared into the darkness.

    On the street, Mu Chen, who was ncing at his surroundings, focused his gaze in front of him. He saw ten figures suddenly appearing and surrounding him.

    ¡°Ten Spiritual Rotation Stage Initial Phase experts.¡±

    Mu Chen noticed the ten figures and his heart trembled slightly. The Liu Territory really wanted to kill him. Although Liu Ming and the others did not dare to personally attack since it was the Northern Spiritual City, they still prepared a big meal for him.

    ¡°I must not fight against them, I must escape from this situation!¡±

    This idea flowed through Mu Chen¡¯s mind and he hurriedly backed away. No matter how strong he was, he did not believe that he would be able to defeat ten Spiritual Rotation Stage veterans by himself.

    Swish!

    However, these ten individuals charged straight at him. Their Spiritual Energy erupted out and a killing intent emitted out from them. Because of thismotion, a ruckus appeared in the distance. It was evident that themotion here was discovered.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Mu Chen cursed loudly within his heart when he noticed how swift these fellows were. The Spiritual Energy within his body gushed out and the two ck lights shed on his arm. It was apparent that he was nning to take a risk and desperately stall for time.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    The ten figures quickly approached and they were highly in sync. When they split up, they had already formed an encirclement andpletely blocked all routes of escape for Mu Chen. Two sharp longswords directly rushed towards Mu Chen¡¯s vital points.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes firmly gazed at the violent attacks and the dark ck light on his arms became even denser. However, just when he was about to take a step forward and attack first, a sudden cry rang out. It was like thunder as it resounded out: ¡°Just where did these gangsterse from, they actually dared to hurt out Mu Territory¡¯s Little Lord. Die!¡±

    Apanying the thundering sound, a figure swept over like lightning. In a few seconds, he appeared in front of Mu Chen and waved his sleeves around. A powerful Spiritual flowed out like a stream and the ten figures flew backwards as they were all gravely injured.

    ¡°Uncle Zhou!¡±

    Mu Chen stared at the familiar figure in front of his eyes and was instantly overjoyed. They have finally arrived.

    The thin, middle-aged man in front of Mu Chen was Zhou Ye. At this moment, his hawk-like eyes were fixed at the ten figures that were sted away. However, he did not pursue them and remained beside Mu Chen in order to protect him.

    ¡°Go and kill them all for me!¡±

    Zhou Ye stared coldly at the ten figures and immediately let out a cry. A response quickly erupted out from nearby and dozens of figures flew over quickly towards the ten figures.

    Seeing this, the ten figures gritted their teeth and swung their sleeves. Smoke began to appear and it concealed their body as they retreated.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    From a certain location on that street, Liu Ming watched as Zhou Ye suddenly appeared. He instantly became furious and his face became ashen. He didn¡¯t expect that Zhou Ye would suddenly appear and deal with the situation right when it was a critical moment for Mu Chen!

    ¡°Third Uncle?¡± Liu Mubai frowned. He did not expect that the sessive ns would have failed.

    ¡°Return back to the Liu Territory and tell everything to your father. I want to see whether or not Mu Feng has the guts to interfere with the Liu Territory¡¯s ns!¡± Liu Ming said sullenly and immediately waved his hand. He turned around and left.

    Liu Mubai could only sigh helplessly when he saw this. His gaze passed through the gap and watched as the people from the Mu Territory protected Mu Chen. A cold chill passed through his eyes. Lucky boy, consider yourself lucky this time. Because, next time, I probably won¡¯t give you a chance.

 Chapter 45 Nine Netherbird

    <strong>Chapter 45 ¨C Nine Netherbird</strong>

    On the street, Zhou Ye was in front as he protected Mu Chen. His hawk-like eyes nced around at the surroundings. After a while, his body gradually rxed as he could feel the killing intent beginning fading away.

    Shuaa!

    Dozens of figures suddenly appeared and surrounded Mu Chen and Zhou Ye: ¡°Little Lord, Master Zhou.¡±

    ¡°Little Mu, are you alright?¡± After feeling the killing intent disappear, Zhou Ye was relieved and asked Mu Chen as he turned around.

    Mu Chen shook his head with a smile and said: ¡°It was great that Uncle Zhou arrived quickly.¡±

    ¡°What happened? I received a message that Su Ling brought over and immediately rushed to the Northern Spiritual City. Just who were those people? Why would they attack you?!¡± Zhou Ye¡¯s face was a bit grim. Mu Chen was the Little Lord of the Mu Territory. Just which kind of people would be so courageous to actually attack him in the Northern Spiritual City?

    ¡°It¡¯s probably the men from the Liu Territory.¡± Mu Chen said.

    ¡°Liu Territory?¡± Zhou Ye¡¯s face changed. He immediately asked suspiciously: ¡°Although we aren¡¯t in friendly terms with the Liu Territory, we were always fairly restrained towards each other. Why would they...¡±

    ¡°Uncle Zhou, we¡¯ll talk about this after we get back to the Mu Territory. I¡¯ve ruined something important of theirs.¡± Mu Chen said with a slight smile. Themotion here wasn¡¯t small. Thus, the Northern Spiritual Academy people would soon be here. Although Mu Chen knew that it was done by the Liu Territory, he did not have any evidence to prove it. Therefore, this matter could only be dropped.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When Zhou Ye heard this, he nodded and waved his palms. He brought Mu Chen with him directly to the Transfer Spiritual Array. With Zhou Ye¡¯s protection, no trouble urred. It seems that the Liu Territory understood that the matter of killing Mu Chen was impossible now and temporarily gave up.

    ...

    <strong><i>Mu City, Within the Mu Estate.</i></strong>

    ¡°The Liu Territory attacked Little Mu?¡±

    Inside the living room, Mu Feng¡¯s smiling face instantly turned cold as he heard Zhou Ye talk about it. He fiercely stood up:

    ¡°What are the people of the Liu Territory thinking of doing? Do they want topletely rip open their faces to the Mu Territory?!¡±

    ¡°Right now, they probably don¡¯t want topletely rip open their faces. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have invited Ji Zong first. Only, after that, they had no choice but to attack me by themselves.¡± Mu Chen smiled beside him.

    ¡°Ji Zong?¡± Mu Feng¡¯s face sank. Beside him, Zhou Ye also frowned and asked: ¡°He also attacked you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was caught in the array that he arranged. However, I broke through itter on and he left.¡± Mu Chen nodded.

    ¡°You broke his array?¡± Mu Feng and Zhou Ye were stunned. They looked in surprise at Mu Chen. Naturally, they have heard of Ji Zong¡¯s name. Although his Spiritual Rotation Stage Initial Phase strength wasn¡¯t much, his identity of a Rank 1 Spiritual Array Master was still quite troubling. However, the array that he formed was actually broken by Mu Chen?

    ¡°Anyhow, I am still someone at the Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase, okay?¡± Mu Chenughed when he saw their surprised expressions.

    ¡°Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase?¡± Mu Feng was surprised again. He nodded immediately with satisfaction. Although Mu Chen had lost a year of time for cultivation due to the Spiritual Road, his talents were definitely great. Right now, he was catching up.

    ¡°So what if you¡¯re at the Spiritual Movement Stage. If Ji Zong was to activate his array, even a person at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase would find it tricky. You were able to break his array with your strength?¡± Even though Mu Feng was quite pleased, he still scolded Mu Chen immediately when he noticed his proud face.

    ¡°Ji Zong probably thought the same way as you, dad. That¡¯s why I was able to break through his array.¡± Mu Chen pouted and said.

    ¡°It seems that Mu Chen utilized Ji Zong¡¯s thoughts of underestimating him.¡± Zhou Ye smiled and said: ¡°This wisdom is definitely hard to have.¡±

    ¡°Just what part of this boy is praiseworthy?¡± Mu Feng smiled for a while before turning serious again. He said: ¡°Why would the Liu Territory attack you? And they even chose to do it in the Northern Spiritual City. If they were discovered, they would incite the rage of the Northern Spiritual Academy. With their usual style of doing things, they would notmit such a reckless act. Moreover, the spots for the ¡°Five Great Academies¡± areing soon. It isn¡¯t wise of them to offend the Northern Spiritual Academy now.¡±

    ¡°A while back, the Blood ughter Group seemed to have stolen something from the Liu Territory. Then, they were hunted down by the Liu Territory all the way to the Northern Spiritual Field...¡± Mu Chen carefully exined the events that he had met in the Northern Spiritual Field to them. He then revealed the Mustard Seed Bracelet on his wrist and said: ¡°This item was stolen by me and they probably know it. Therefore, they were afraid of me bringing it back to the Mu Territory, so that¡¯s why they nned on attacking me in the Northern Spiritual City.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Mu Feng and Zhou Ye exchanged nces with each other. A hint of seriousness could be seen from their eyes. They had, in fact, heard of the matter between the Blood ughter Group and Liu Territory, but they weren¡¯t too concerned about it. However, it seems that it wasn¡¯t that simple now since the Liu Territory valued it that greatly.

    ¡°Although the Mustard Seed Bracelet is quite valuable, it isn¡¯t something that the Liu Territory would ce a high value on it.¡± Mu Feng smiled and said: ¡°Is it something inside of it?¡±

    Mu Chen nodded. He gripped his hand as an ancient copper piece appeared and said: ¡°It¡¯s probably this item. However, I¡¯ve taken a look at it but I didn¡¯t find anything special.¡±

    Mu Feng received the old copper piece from Mu Chen¡¯s hand and his palm brushed pass the engravings. He pondered for a moment before flipping it over. When he noticed the ck giant bird engraving, he paused for a while as if he was thinking about something.

    ¡°This thing...It seems a little like...¡± Mu Feng muttered and his eyes narrowed: ¡°It seems a little like...the Nine Netherbird?¡±

    ¡°Nine Netherbird?¡± Zhou Ye was shocked and said: ¡°It can¡¯t be?¡±

    ¡°Nine Netherbird...¡± Mu Chen was also astonished. He could not help but ask: ¡°Is it the Nine Netherbird that is ranked 11<sup>th</sup> on the Myriad Beast Record¡¯s Earth Ranking?¡±

    ¡°Judging from the appearance, it is quite simr.¡± Mu Feng nodded. He thought for a moment and gripped his palm tightly. A zing light gathered in his hand and finally formed into a palm-sized Fire Bird. The Fire Bird¡¯s eyes were extremely sharp. Its wings were like a dragon¡¯s wings and fiery red dragon scales covered its razor sharp talons. A powerful, imposing manner emitted out from it.

    ¡°Is this the Dragonfire Bird¡¯s Soul Essence that dad ingested?¡± Mu Chen looked curiously at the exquisite fire bird. This was a true Heavenly Beast. It was ranked 85<sup>th</sup> on the Myriad Beast Record¡¯s Earth Ranking. It was many times strongerpared to Teacher Mo¡¯s Golden Thunderwolf and Teacher Xi¡¯s Rockturtle Lion.

    The Dragonfire Bird stood on Mu Feng¡¯s palm and gently approached the ancient copper piece. When it saw the engraving of the ck bird, fear appeared in its sharp eyes. It retreated back a step as if it was extremely terrified and fearful of it.

    ¡°To be able to make the Dragonfire Bird this afraid and with this appearance, it is probably the Nine Netherbird.¡± Mu Feng finally confirmed it when he saw this scene.

    Nine Netherbird. It was born in the Northern Lands. Its wings could cover the mountains and theherworld light could devour the sun and the moon.

    This phrase that described the Nine Netherbird flowed into Mu Chen¡¯s heart. He could not resist in smacking his lips. This power was rather hard to imagine.

    ¡°If it truly is the Nine Netherbird, it¡¯s no wonder that the Liu Territory would think so highly of it...If a Spirit Stage powerhouse was to obtain the Nine Netherbird¡¯s Soul Essence, their strength... would probably be quite insane.¡± Mu Feng eximed.

    ¡°However, if it is truly a Nine Netherbird, would the Liu Territory really be qualified to challenge it with their strength?¡± Mu Chen frowned. If it was truly a Nine Netherbird, it was impossible for the Liu Territory to hunt it even with all their strength.

    ¡°The secret behind that should be within this copper piece.¡±

    Mu Feng let out a faint smile and a powerful Spiritual Energy gushed out suddenly. It flowed into the copper piece like a flood. Mu Chen had also done this action before, however, there was no response.

    However, it did not mean that Mu Feng would fail when Mu Chen failed. After all, Mu Feng was a genuine Spirit Stage Late Phase powerhouse. He was considered as one of the strongest within the entire Northern Spiritual Realm.

    The powerful Spiritual Energy gushed in and the silent copper piece finally made amotion. The light was released out and formed a screen of light in mid-air.

    A vast ck forest seemed to appear within the light screen. At the same time, a humongous ck bird was currently crying to the sky in the depths of the barren hills and turbulent waters. An overwhelming ck light swept out from its body. Moreover, the ck light seemed to enshroud that location and even covered up the lights.

    The ck light became denser and finally turned into a ck me as it wrapped the bird with it. The sounds of its cry became more and more shrill. Then, the scene changed. The giant ck bird¡¯s body was rapidly turning small within the dense me. With a final sorrowful cry, it turned into a giant ck egg andnded in the depths of the ck forest.

    The scene ended at this location. Then, aplex route appeared. It seemed to be a map.

    ¡°It is indeed the Nine Netherbird...¡±

    Mu Feng took a deep breath and his eyes could not conceal his shock as he said: ¡°And this Nine Netherbird was actually attempting to evolve...However, it failed...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes jumped. The Nine Netherbird was already quite amazing. If it were to evolve further, then wouldn¡¯t it qualify in the Myriad Beast Record¡¯s Heaven Ranking?

    ¡°It seems that the Liu Territory is really nning to head for the Nine Netherbird. We must not let them get it.¡± Zhou Ye¡¯s face turned serious as he spoke. If the Liu Territory managed to obtain the Nine Netherbird, their strength would definitely increase. At that moment, they probably wouldn¡¯t endure the Mu Territory anymore with their personality.

    ¡°Then, we must seize it as well!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes shed. His eyes remained firmly fixed on the ancient copper piece.

    ¡°Dad, what ce is this? It seems quite familiar.¡±

    When Mu Feng heard this, he let out a gentle smile and said with sharp eyes.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s familiar. This is because it is within the Northern Spiritual Realm. This ce should probably be the Northern Spiritual Realm¡¯s ck Eerie Swamp...¡±

 Chapter 46 Seal

    <strong>Chapter 46 ¨C Seal</strong>

    ¡°ck Eerie Swamp?¡±

    Mu Chen was slightly surprised when he heard this name. He immediately smacked his lips. So it was actually in that ce.

    ck Eerie Swamp, it is an extremely viciousnd within the Northern Spiritual Realm. However, it is quite different than the Northern Spiritual Field. At least in the Northern Spiritual Field, Adventurer Teams would often head there. As for the ck Eerie Swamp, it is almost a forbiddennd within the Northern Spiritual Realm. During these few years, nine out of ten individuals would be fertilizer for thatnd. As for the remaining ones, they would be able to make it out. Yet, he would be out of his mind and require an extremely long period of time to recover from it. Even when theye out, they would still be afraid when they hear the name, ck Eerie Swamp.

    ¡°The ck Eerie Swamp isn¡¯t easy to venture in.¡± Zhou Ye frowned. It was obvious that he was quite knowledgeable about the ck Eerie Swamp. This swamp was known to be extremely dangerous. The slightest mistake could take away their life.

    ¡°If it is for the Nine Netherbird, it is worth risking it. And...If we really let the Liu Territory obtain the Nine Netherbird, it would be quite troublesome for us.¡± Mu Feng muttered.

    Zhou Ye nodded. The Nine Netherbird was just too powerful. If it was during its prime, nobody in the Northern Spiritual Realm would even dare to hunt it. But based on what was seen, the Nine Netherbird probably failed its evolution and was in the period where it was weakest. Therefore, the Liu Territory would not give up on this opportunity.

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Mu Feng thought for a while and said: ¡°Let¡¯s first send out some decent men to monitor the Liu Territory¡¯s movements. This matter must be kept secret; otherwise many forces would be jealous when this information spreads out. Thus, the Liu Territory would not dare to act on a grand scale publicly and would only do this in secret.¡±

    ¡°The ck Eerie Swamp has a deathly miasma enshrouding it back then. It will only weaken during the height of summer every year. From what I see, that day isn¡¯t far away. If the Liu Territory is to move, they will definitely select that time.¡± Zhou Ye said.

    Mu Feng also nodded his head and muttered: ¡°We should also secretly recruit for men. Once there¡¯s an opportunity, we will also take action. Even if we fail to obtain the Nine Netherbird, we must make the Liu Territory return empty-handed!¡±

    With the hostile rtionship that the Liu Territory and Mu Territory harbored, it would be a good thing if they managed to stop the other side from doing as they wish.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go prepare right now.¡± Zhou Ye has always done things swiftly. He immediately replied and darted away without the slightest indecisiveness.

    Mu Feng watched Zhou Ye¡¯s departing figure and smiled. Then, he patted Mu Chen¡¯s head: ¡°You brat, you sure brought back a big gift to your father.¡±

    ¡°Dad, bring me to the ck Eerie Swamp as well.¡± Mu Chen smiled and said.

    ¡°That ce is too dangerous; it¡¯s not suitable for you.¡± Mu Feng frowned.

    ¡°I came out of the Spiritual Road, okay? Dad, the situation there probably isn¡¯t any better than the ck Eerie Swamp.¡± Mu Chen gently smiled and said.

    Mu Feng hesitated before carefully looking at the handsome face in front of him. Although it held a slight trace of immature due to his age, it already has an unswerving determination in it. He was slightly dazed. The boy that he had single-handedly brought up has unknowingly grown a lot.

    ¡°Since you want to do this, then you can follow us. However, you have to remember not to act reckless.¡± Mu Feng smiled and was somewhat pleased. This son of his will probably soon surpass him, his father.

    Mu Chen nodded. Then he smiled as he stared at Mu Feng and said: ¡°Also, there is something that I have to trouble dad to solve my doubts.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Mu Feng asked, puzzled.

    ¡°It¡¯s about me.¡± Mu Chen helplessly shrugged his shoulders and said: ¡°Ever since I trained in the Great Pagoda Art, I felt that something seems to be hiding within my body. Dad, can you exin it to me?¡±

    Mu Feng was stunned and immediately let out a smile: ¡°There was something like this?¡±

    Mu Chen only stared at Mu Feng. Based on his understanding of his father, the more he acted calm, the moreplicated the matter was.

    ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t keep hiding it from me forever, right?¡±

    Mu Feng looked at the serious and persistent eyes of Mu Chen. His smile gradually faded away after a while and he revealed a bitter smile: ¡°I never thought that you would notice it this quickly. I originally thought that it would take at least another 6 months.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to ask me about that since it was done by your mother.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s within my expectations. With dad¡¯s strength, it¡¯s probably impossible for you to do this.¡± Mu Chen was not surprised at this answer and smiled.

    ¡°Damn brat, you really want to get spanked!¡± Mu Feng¡¯s face turned red. He was actually looked down by his own son.

    ¡°What did mother do to me?¡± Mu Chen lowered his head and stared at his own body as he asked in confusion.

    ¡°Because you are your mother¡¯s own son, your body possesses her blood. Therefore, she arranged a sealing array in your body when you were born. This is also why you cannot detect your Spiritual Pulse after all these years.¡± Mu Feng exined.

    ¡°My Spiritual Pulse was sealed by my mother? Why?¡± Mu Chen muttered in surprise. He had always thought that he did not possess an Spiritual Pulse, he never imagine that...it was actually sealed by his mother.

    ¡°There are two reasons. Although a Spiritual Pulse can improve your cultivation speed rapidly, it would sometimes be an obstacle if you are too much of a genius. In order for you to genuinely be a powerhouse, you must also possess a heart that matches this talent. In this world, there are many geniuses, but how many of them could be truly viewed as a hero amongst them?

    Mu Feng smiled faintly and said: ¡°You have also heard about the Heavenly Sovereigns that broke through the shackles of the Lower nes and entered the Great Thousand World. These people are truly powerful individuals. They possess an unshakable resolve and for you to be able to rival them, you must also have such disposition.¡±

    ¡°Then what about the other reason?¡± Mu Chen nodded and asked.

    ¡°As for the other...¡± Mu Feng gave a wry smile and spoke: ¡°If your mother did not seal your Spiritual Pulse, the two of us would probably be quite troubled. You might not be able to smoothly grow up.¡±

    Mu Chen frowned: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I told you what I should have told you. But something, you don¡¯t have to know now.¡± Mu Feng shook his head and seriously looked at Mu Chen: ¡°You only need to know that your mother did this to protect you.¡±

    ¡°And...You cannot act reckless. Your mother paid a great price for you, so you must not touch the seal within your body before you have sufficient strength!¡± Mu Feng¡¯s expression suddenly became strict.¡±

    ¡°Mother...¡±

    Mu Chen muttered to himself. His hand gently touched his chest. This word seemed to emit a warm feeling from within his soul. Although he had never seen the gentle figure within his heart, he still felt a sense of familiarity due to the blood that they shared.

    Just what happened when he was young that separated their family? It made him, when he was still an infant, unable to see the gentle figure clearly.

    ¡°When you be strong, you will naturally know everything.¡± Mu Feng patted Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder and said.

    ¡°Then, when will I be able to remove the seal within my body?¡± Mu Chen hesitated for a moment and asked.

    ¡°Heh, remove? How could it be that easy to remove the seal that your mother has left behind? However, she has already handed the key over to you. As long as you have the ability, you will be able to gradually remove it.¡± Mu Feng smiled.

    ¡°Key?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes shed: ¡°Is it the Great Pagoda Art?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Feng nodded and said: ¡°When your Great Pagoda Art reaches the Towerform Level, you should be able to remove the seal set up by your mother.¡±

    ¡°Towerform...¡±

    Mu Chen mouth twitched. He had personally experienced how difficult it was to train in the Great Pagoda Art. He really did not know how long it¡¯ll take for him to reach the highest level.

    ¡°Moreover, you should also try to understand about Spiritual Arrays during this period of time. I¡¯ll find a Spiritual Array Master to teach you a bit.¡± Mu Feng suddenly said.

    ¡°Spiritual Array?¡± Mu Chen was stunned, he immediately rubbed his head and said: ¡°I never learnt it. Dad, you want me to be a Spiritual Array Master as well?¡±

    ¡°Your mother was extremely aplished in it. As her son, you must know a bit, right? Otherwise, your mother would me me for not teaching you properly when you two meet. Therefore, you should work hard.¡± Mu Feng smiled as he rubbed Mu Chen¡¯s head. Then, he slowly walked out of the living room and left behind a slightly depressed Mu Chen. Just how would it be easy to be a Spiritual Array Master?

    His mother knew how to do everything. But if she was this brilliant, why would she fancy dad...

 Chapter 47 Spiritual Array

    <strong>Chapter 47 ¨C Spiritual Array</strong>

    Apparently it was not a joke when Mu Feng said that he wanted Mu Chen to learn about Spiritual Arrays. Therefore, Mu Chen met the old Spiritual Array Master that Mu Feng brought back on the following day.

    It was a somewhat skinny, middle-aged man dressed in white robes. He looked extremely strict and his face did not have the slightest smile. Although he was Mu Feng¡¯s subordinate, he did not show much respect or modesty when he saw Mu Feng. Instead, he maintained neither an humble nor arrogant expression.

    ¡°This is Mister Wen Ling, he will teach you the basic knowledge of Spiritual Arrays from now on.¡± Mu Feng pointed at the middle-aged man beside him and directed a smile towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°Mu Chen meets Mister Wen Ling.¡± Mu Chen cuffed his hand to salute. He did not disy the appearance of a Little Lord and looked extremely humble.

    The middle-aged man named Wen Ling gently nodded. Yet he did not say any words.

    ¡°Boy, you have to work hard, as Mister Wen Ling is famous for being strict. He will not teach you if you¡¯re not talented enough, even if you¡¯re my son. Do you understand?¡± Mu Feng cautioned him. Wen Ling could be considered as someone that he invited to the Mu Territory. Although he was only a Rank 1 Spiritual Array Master, there were no more than ten of them within the Mu Territory. Moreover, Wen Ling was considered to be the strongest one.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. The Northern Spiritual Academy did not have a course regarding about Spiritual Arrays and they did not specially invite Spiritual Array Masters over. Normal individuals would not be able to invite a Spiritual Array Master to teach them. Thus, it made the Spiritual Array Masters rather scarce within the Northern Spiritual Realm.

    Perhaps after entering the ¡°Five Great Academies¡±, you would be able to get professional training regarding about Spiritual Arrays. However, you can only learn the basics in the Northern Spiritual Realm.

    ¡°Then you should follow Mister Wen Ling and learn. I have something else to do.¡±

    Mu Feng was not worried about his own son. With Mu Chen¡¯s sensibility, he would not do anything that would make the teacher run away in anger. Therefore, he left while being rest assured. The matter regarding about the Nine Netherbird made Mu Feng quite busy recently as he had to watch the Liu Territory¡¯s movements at all times.

    ¡°Mister, please sit.¡±

    Mu Chen directed a smile towards Wen Ling when he saw Mu Feng leaving.

    Wen Ling nodded. He sat down and was silent for a moment. Afterwards, his stern face looked at Mu Chen and he asked: ¡°I heard from the Mu Territory Lord that you fought against Ji Zong?¡±

    It was evident that Mu Chen didn¡¯t expect Wen Ling to suddenly ask about this. He was stunned for a moment before nodding his head.

    ¡°Then do you know what Spiritual Arrays that Ji Zong arranged against you?¡± Wen Ling asked again.

    ¡°It should be two Spiritual Arrays, a Consciousness Mesmerizing Array to trap me and a Spiritual Rain Array to attack me.¡± Mu Chen thought for a moment and replied.

    ¡°Both of them are notplicated Rank 1 Spiritual Arrays, it seems that Ji Zong was afraid of your father so he did not directly kill you.¡±

    Wen Ling said: ¡°Based on my understanding, the strongest Array that Ji Zong can arrange should be the ¡°Murdering Bloodshower Array¡± and isparable to a Rank 2 Spiritual Array. Once it was activated, even a Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase would be extremely helpless.¡±

    Mu Chen scratched his head. It seems that he won because of luck.

    ¡°However, it is also not easy for you to break through the two Spiritual Arrays with your strength.¡± Wen Ling stared at Mu Chen and nodded his head slightly. A hint of appreciation appeared on his emotionless face.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk a bit about Spiritual Arrays now...¡±

    Wen Ling waved his head and said: ¡°The so-called Spiritual Array is simply a special method of resonating Spiritual Energy. It will activate the Spiritual Aura within the world, effecting both offensive and defensive measures.¡±

    ¡°However, it is ratherplex and difficult if you want to trigger this sort of resonance.¡±

    ¡°In a few Lower nes, it is easy to arrange Spiritual Arrays. This is because the energy there isn¡¯t as rich andplicatedpared to the Great Thousand World. Therefore, the Great Thousand World¡¯s Spiritual Arrays are more advanced andplexpared to the ones at the Lower nes.¡±

    Wen Ling extended his hand out. His hand seemed to be particrly slender and waspletely different than his ordinary appearance. Mu Chen stared at his palm and noticed that Spiritual Energy was gathering quickly at his fingertips. Finally, it turned into five exquisite Spiritual Seals. The Spiritual Seals seemed to be quiteplex, but it emitted a special fluctuation. Around the five Spiritual Seals, the Spiritual Aura from the world seemed to be overturning quietly.

    ¡°This is a Spiritual Seal, it is an essential item for arranging Spiritual Arrays.¡±

    ¡°Spiritual Seal?¡± Mu Chen was startled. It was apparent that he was unfamiliar about this thing.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Wen Ling nodded. He flicked his fingers and the five Spiritual Arrays escaped his hand and flew out. It seemed to have fused with the raindrops from the sea and faded away. However, when the Spiritual Seals disappeared, Mu Chen suddenly felt a fierce and unexpected wind blowing, causing his body to be slightly shaky.

    Mu Chen eximed and his eyes became serious. He was able to see faintly that the air in front of him was slightly distorted. Light beams that were difficult to be seen with the naked eye seemed to be intertwining. And at the source of the light beams, it was the five tiny Spiritual Seals...

    ¡°Is this a Spiritual Array?¡±

    Wen Ling nodded and said: ¡°This is just a tiny Spiritual Array. It is not considered even a Rank 1 Spiritual Array.¡±

    ¡°Arranging a Spiritual Array requires absolute control over the Spiritual Seals. Any slight fluctuation and abnormal resonance would cause the Spiritual Arrays to fail. When the Spiritual Arrays fail, the Spiritual Energy will cause a bacsh to the user. In serious cases, they would lose their lives. This is because this failure is like losing control over your Spiritual Array and it will cause a heavy blow to the user.

    ¡°Generally speaking, the more powerful the Spiritual Array is, the more Spiritual Seals you would require. At the same time, the difficulty for manipting it will be harder...¡± Wen Ling said: ¡°I am a Rank 1 Spiritual Array Master, my utmost limit is controlling 20 Spiritual Seals at once. If I add anymore, I¡¯ll lose control over them... Based on my knowledge, the number of Rank 5 Spiritual Array Masters could be counted in one hand. They are able to manipte over hundreds of Spiritual Seals and this power could even exterminate Spirit Stage powerhouses.¡±

    Mu Chen secretly clucked his tongue when he heard this.

    ¡°Spiritual Seals are the foundations of arranging a Spiritual Array. Aside from that, you require another essential item.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Diagram Array!¡± Wen Ling faintly spoke: ¡°Forming an array is extremely difficult. It is equivalent to arge-scaled construction project. The Spiritual Seals are like cornerstone and the paths of connection. On the other hand, the Diagram Array is like the design. Without aplete design, it would impossible for the construction to start.¡±

    Wen Ling¡¯s hands entered his own arms and he slowly pulled out a emerald jaded script. On the jaded script, a faint light shed: ¡°This is a Rank 1 Spiritual Array scroll, its name is the Spiritual Lightning Array.¡±

    Mu Chen epted it with curiosity and unraveled it. Light instantly entered his eyes and he could see light beams that would make others dizzy on the Diagram Array. These light beams intertwinedplicatedly and finally formed into a shing, yet faint lightning array.

    ¡°A Diagram Array could be considered to be the most attractive item for a Spiritual Array. Whenever a high ranked Diagram Array appears, it would definitely attract many Spiritual Array Masters to seize it.¡±

    ¡°And Diagram Arrays are also like Spiritual Array Masters. It is divided into 9 ranks. After all these years, the highest ranked Diagram Array I¡¯ve seen is only a Rank 4 Diagram Array.¡± When Wen Ling talked about the Rank 4 Diagram Array, his strict face was filled with envy and longing.

    ¡°Of course, a Diagram Array is still too early for you now.¡±

    Wen Ling stared at Mu Chen and handed another jaded script to him as he said: ¡°Inside of this, there is the method of cultivating Spiritual Seals. See if you can cultivate it out. From a certain extent, this could be considered as a test for beginners. If you are able to feel that you¡¯re clumsy and slow when cultivating, then you can stop. This means that you are not sensitive to your Spiritual Seals. In other words, it means you do not have the talent for this.¡±

    Mu Chen heard this and epted the jaded script. He did not say anything more and closed his eyes as he epted the cultivation method for Spiritual Seals from within the jaded script.

    Mu Chen closed his eyes for approximately an hour. Then, he slowly opened his eyes and put down the jaded script within his hand. His eyes showed pondering and thinking.

    Cultivating the Spiritual Seal was quite simr to the Limitless Death Seal. However, it was not asplicated. This is definitely not because bing a Spiritual Array Master was easier than training in the Limitless Death Seal. After all, the amount of Spiritual Seals that a Spiritual Array Master would manipte far surpasses the amount of Limitless Death Seals. Could the two Limitless Death Seals that Mu Chen was able to condense face 20 Spiritual Seals or maybe even 200 Spiritual Seals? It was obvious which one was harder in condensing and manipting.

    Mu Chen thought for a moment and finally opened his eyes again. His hand stretched out and a dark ck Spiritual flickered at his fingertips. As the lights flickered, he was attempting to cultivate a Spiritual Seal.

    Wen Ling¡¯s eyes stared calmly at Mu Chen as Mu Chen began to attempt to cultivate a Spiritual Seal. If thetter fails the very first test, there was no need for him to teach him any longer. It would only waste both of their times.

 Chapter 48 Talent

    <strong>Chapter 48 ¨C Talent</strong>

    In the quiet room, Wen Ling watched calmly at the boy in front of him with a dull expression. At this moment, the boy currently had his eyes closed and a dark ck Spiritual Energy fluctuated at his right hand. The Spiritual Energy seemed to be condensing into a form.

    Wen Ling stared at the boy and shifted his eyes away after a while. He let out a sigh deep down inside. Mu Chen had already entered this state for a full hour. This time had far surpassed his expectations.

    Generally speaking, a slightly talented Spiritual Array Master beginner would condense his first seal in half an hour after being exposed to Spiritual Seal cultivation. The more talented users would form one even more quickly.

    And now, Mu Chen had used an hour, yet he was not able to form his very first Spiritual Seal. This sensitivity could be described as slow. Therefore, Wen Ling let out a regretful sigh. He naturally heard of the impressive talent that Mu Chen disyed in cultivating Spiritual Energy. However, it seems that his talents did not extend to being a Spiritual Array Master.

    Although Wen Ling was regretful, he did not care much. After all, he had seen enough of this situation. There were many geniuses at cultivation, who would not be a genius in another area. The war was still fair this way.

    Time slowly passed while Wen Ling sighed. This continued for another half an hour before Wen Ling finally saw the boy in front of him open his eyes. A Spiritual Seal still hadn¡¯t formed in his hand, which made Wen Ling feel incredulous. It can¡¯t be that he was so clumsy that he couldn¡¯t even condense a single Spiritual Seal, right?

    ¡°What happened? Why haven¡¯t you formed a single Spiritual Seal, or were you distracted?¡± Wen Ling frowned and asked with a severe expression.

    When Mu Chen heard this, he shook his head awkwardly and said with hesitation: ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t condense it, but I don¡¯t know if I made a mistake.¡±

    ¡°A mistake?¡± Wen Ling was stunned.

    Mu Chen thought for a moment and stretched out his slender palm. A dark light surged out as his dark ck Spiritual Energy flickered at his fingertips. Then, Wen Ling saw how a single Spiritual Seal slowly emerged.

    ¡°So you did seed.¡± Wen Ling let out a sigh of relief when he saw this.

    But just when he was relieved, he noticed another Spiritual Seal emerging out of Mu Chen¡¯s fingertips...

    ¡°Two?¡± Wen Ling could not endure it and raised an eyebrow.

    However, when Wen Ling¡¯s eyebrow was lifted up, the change within Mu Chen¡¯s hand did not stop. A ck light surged out and another Spiritual Seal emerged...After the third Spiritual Seal, another two Spiritual Seal appeared one after another on Mu Chen¡¯s fingertips.

    Five Spiritual Seals!

    Wen Ling was in a daze as he stared at the five dark ck Spiritual Seals at Mu Chen¡¯s fingertips. His mind seemed to have nked out and a hint of incredulous appeared in his stern eyes.

    He would have never expected that Mu Chen would be able to condense five Spiritual Seals on his very first attempt. Back when he was learning, it took him a full half a month before he was able to do that. This was because it would be harder to condense one when the amount of Spiritual Seals increased.

    Mu Chen watched Wen Ling¡¯s dazed expression and scratched his head. The Spiritual Seals¡¯ fluctuations faded disorderly and he said timidly: ¡°Did I make a mistake?¡±

    Although he had note into contact with Spiritual Array Masters before, he still knew how difficult this profession was. Moreover, he did not feel the slightest difficulty when he condensed the first seal. It felt as if it was a matter of course and was even smoother than his normal cultivation.

    This made him slightly shocked and he doubted whether or not he made a mistake when condensing a Spiritual Seal. Otherwise, how would it flow this smoothly?

    Wen Ling finally recovered from his shock, yet his eyes remained fixed on Mu Chen¡¯s hand. Then, he opened his mouth and said: ¡°Y...You probably didn¡¯t make a mistake.¡±

    After he blurted this out, he felt that his voice was a little dried. He immediately let out a dry cough and fully recovered: ¡°It seems that you¡¯re quite talented in the area of a Spiritual Array Master.¡±

    When Mu Chen heard this, he let out a sigh of relief. It seemed that it was correct.

    ¡°Kuh...Although you seemed to be quite talented in this area, you should not act arrogant. A true Spiritual Array Master rank is not achieved simply by talent.¡± Wen Ling became strict again and spoke.

    ¡°What Mister Wen Ling said is correct.¡± Seeing that Mu Chen received his lesson, Wen Ling peeked at the boy again. He discovered that the boy¡¯s eyes were calm like a quietke. Not even the slightest hint of arrogance and pride could be seen within the boy¡¯s eyes. This made him let out a praise within his heart. This boy will definitely surpass his father one day and reach an amazing height.

    The Territory Lord, Mu Feng, has an impressive son.

    ¡°Although the amount of Spiritual Seals you condensed was quite amazing, the Spiritual Energy was dispersed and was not able to solidify. This is why it faded away this quickly. This kind of Spiritual Seal cannot be used to arrange a Spiritual Array.¡±

    Perhaps because of Mu Chen¡¯s respectful and humble learning attitude, Wen Ling¡¯s strict expression softened. He originally only had the attitude of fulfilling a task when Mu Feng asked him to teach Mu Chen about Spiritual Arrays, but now, he showed a tiny bit of sympathy due to Mu Chen¡¯s talent and attitude.

    Mu Chen revealed an understanding appearance and nodded his head. The Spiritual Energy within those Spiritual Seals was indeed too dispersed.

    ¡°For the remaining time, you will use all your might to condense Spiritual Seals. When you can condense these five Spiritual Seals out as you wish, I will teach you a few Spiritual Arrays for beginners.¡±

    ¡°Come, you should continue to condense them. I will exin the details that you have to pay attention to during the process of condensing Spiritual Seals...¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mister Wen Ling!¡±

    An afternoon passed and dusk soon appeared. Yet, Wen Ling still watched the boy, who was immersed in condensing Spiritual Seals. His face revealed a satisfied expression as he stood up and quietly left.

    Wen Ling left the room and headed straight to the rear hall. There, he saw Mu Feng, who was discussing about certain affairs with Zhou Ye at the meeting room.

    ¡°Ohoho, Mister Wen Ling, how did the training go for the boy? Does he have any talent in it?¡± Mu Feng hurriedly asked when he saw Wen Ling. His face was quite urgent. If Mu Chen did not have any talent in it, wouldn¡¯t he have inherited his uselessness?

    ¡°Congrattions, Territory Lord.¡± Wen Ling cupped his hands and revealed a smile on his strict face: ¡°The Little Lord disys a talent in this area no weaker than his cultivation talent. Based on this speed, he would be able toplete the introductory course within 10 days.¡±

    When Mu Feng heard this, he let out a sigh of relief and grinned. This boy did not disappoint him and disgrace his mother.

    ¡°Little Mu¡¯s talent is really amazing. It seems that it is only a matter of time before he surpasses you.¡± Zhou Ye¡¯s face also revealed a soft smile as he spoke to Mu Feng.

    ¡°That¡¯s of course, why don¡¯t you see whose son this is?¡± Mu Feng smiled proudly. His appearance seemed to be even happier than when he asionally obtained the upper hand against the Liu Territory.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, did the Liu Territory have any movements?¡± Mu Feng turned around and asked.

    ¡°There was a little bit of movement. Our spies have reported back, saying that many experts were gathering in Liu Territory. It should be part of the preparations the Liu Territory is doing in secret.¡± Zhou Ye replied.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Mu Feng nodded. His eyes narrowed slightly and became extremely sharp.

    ¡°Watch over them carefully. When they take action, we¡¯ll also move out as well. Heh, we will not let them get the Nine Netherbird!¡±

    ...

    Time passed day after day. Mu Chen spent the majority of his time on condensing Spiritual Seals. He had recently advanced into Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase. Although he could attempt on charging into the Spiritual Rotation Stage by relying on the umtion Elixir and the remaining Jaded Essence Fruit, his rational mind made him give up on this idea. The cultivation right now was toy down his foundations. If he was too focused on pursuing speed, it may cause more harm than good.

    Moreover, condensing Spiritual Seals would allow him to train in his control of Spiritual Energy and it would kill two birds with one stone.

    Under Mu Chen¡¯s efforts of training, he managed topletely solidify the five Spiritual Seals within five short days. Therefore, it would not disappear instantly due to the uneven distribution of Spiritual Energy.

    When Wen Ling saw Mu Chen sessfully solidify five Spiritual Seals, he was shocked, but he did not show it. Furthermore, he began to teach Mu Chen how to arrange a Spiritual Array.

    Only when he reached this step, Mu Chen was able to understand just how difficult it was to arrange a Spiritual Array. Even though he disyed an impressive talent in this area, he still failed numerous times without any results when constructing a tiny Spiritual Array, which was not even considered a Rank 1 Array...

    And even with his repeated failures, Wen Ling¡¯s expression was normal. If Mu Chen was able to sessfully arrange a tiny Spiritual Array after a few short days, then it would undermine the profession of a Spiritual Array Master. Also, if that¡¯s the case, there shouldn¡¯t be this few Spiritual Array Masters within the Northern Spiritual Realm

    However, Mu Chen also began to grasp the methods through his repeated failures and he finally seeded on arranging a tiny Spiritual Array on an afternoon half a monthter.

 Chapter 49 Taking Action

    <strong>Chapter 49 ¨C Taking Action</strong>

    In the courtyard, Mu Chen held his breath. 8 Spiritual Seals emitted light and shed between his palms. This was the results of his efforts after this period of time. Right now, he was able to simultaneously condense and manipte 8 Spiritual Seals.

    At a nearby location, Wen Ling firmly fixed his gaze on him. During this time, Mu Chen had always attempted to arrange a tiny Spiritual Array, but he had not yet seeded. Although he had always failed, Wen Ling could feel that Mu Chen was rapidly approaching sess after all those failures. This boy had the ability of improving himself constantly through failures.

    Swoosh!

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were calm and his arms shook slightly in the next instant. The 8 Spiritual Seals suddenly stormed out from between his palms and disappeared quickly as if it had integrated into the air.

    The moment the Spiritual Seals vanished in the air, Wen Ling¡¯s eyes narrowed. He could faintly see the 8 Spiritual Seals each upying a unique position within the air. Rays of light emitted out from the Spiritual Seals and intersected and connected in a ratherplex trajectory...

    Moreover, when the final ray of light finished theplex connection, Wen Ling immediately felt the Spiritual Aura within the world surging more rapidly in this location.

    Faint light shed in the air before it quietly faded away. It was impossible to detect without sensing it carefully.

    Mu Chen fiercely opened his eyes and a hint of surprise surged out of his ck eyes. He seeded!

    ¡°p p.¡±

    From nearby, Wen Ling gently pped his hands with a satisfied smile on his face. He walked over and said: ¡°Congrattions on sessfully arranging your first Spiritual Array.¡±

    Mu Chen also let out a delighted smile. The tiny Spiritual Array in front of him wasn¡¯t even considered a Rank 1 Spiritual Array, yet it was enough to get him excited.

    Wen Ling took a step forward and entered the range of the tiny Spiritual Array. He could see the air inside suddenly be distorted and a tiny light array emerged. Numerous lights bursted out and bounded Wen Ling¡¯s four limbs and body like a rope.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    When Wen Ling saw this, he let out a faint smile. His body trembled and Spiritual Energy gushed out from his body as it destroyed the numerous binds. It was evident that a tiny Spiritual Array that didn¡¯t even reach Rank 1 Spiritual Array was not something that could shackle him.

    ¡°This tiny Spiritual Array¡¯s name is Spiritual Shackles Array. Although it is not considered a Rank 1 Spiritual Array, it is still quite useful. If your opponent is not careful, it will dy them for a moment. That moment would be your best chance.¡± Wen Ling exined.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. He appreciated the effects of this Spiritual Shackles Array, thus he spent this period of time studying it.

    ¡°Mister Wen, when can I arrange a Rank 1 Spiritual Array?¡± Mu Chen asked. Although the tiny Spiritual Array had a bit of use, it was still limited in application. He would only be truly powerful after he was able to arrange a Rank 1 Spiritual Array.

    ¡°Rank 1 Spiritual Arrays require a minimum of 15 Spiritual Seals. There is still quite the distance before you reach this step.¡± Wen Ling said.

    ¡°15 Spiritual Seals, huh...¡± Mu Chen nodded slightly. Ever since he condensed 8 Seals, he started to feel the difficulty of condensing. It would require a lot of effort if he wanted to reach the level of condensing 15 Spiritual Seals.

    ¡°Since you have the ability to arrange a tiny Spiritual Array, then I would let you learn more about the other tiny Spiritual Arrays during the next period of time. This will helpy down the foundations for you. Although these tiny Spiritual Arrays are not tooplicated, they are still the most basic items.¡± On Wen Ling¡¯s face emerged a rare smile. It seems that he was quite happy regarding Mu Chen¡¯s progress.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as he nodded. Ever since he came into contact with Spiritual Arrays, he found that he was quite interested in it. Could this be passed down through his mother?

    Thinking about this point, Mu Chen¡¯s heart could not help but smile. He was quite curious again. Based on what his father said, his mother had reached an extremely high level of achievement in Spiritual Arrays. However, he did not know what Spiritual Array Master rank she was...

    During the next few days, Mu Chen did not let his Spiritual Energy Cultivation slow down while he spent many sleepless nights researching about other tiny Spiritual Arrays. During this study, he understood more about Spiritual Arrays and the amount of Spiritual Seals he could condense increased.

    Time passed quickly as Mu Chen was fully immersed in his training. A weekter...

    On this day, Mu Chen sensed that there was a different atmosphere within the Mu Estatepared to the previous days. He pondered for a moment before his heart trembled and immediately rushed to the Meeting Room within the Mu Estate.

    Outside of the Meeting Room, a few heavy guards were guarding it. However, when the guards noticed Mu Chen, they did not stop him as if they had already received orders earlier.

    Mu Chen charged straight into the Meeting Room. Then, he noticed a few figures within therge room. There were five figures which were most striking and they sat inside the hall. Although their body shapes were quite different, they still seemed quite capable. Moreover, the Spiritual Energy fluctuation that emitted from their bodies was not weak.

    ¡°It¡¯s the 5 City Lords of the Mu Territory.¡±

    Mu Chen was slightly surprised when he saw the 5 familiar figures. These five men were capable generals of his father. They helped him guard the five cities within the Mu Territory. On most asions, they were each guarding their own city, but they actually all gathered here today.

    Mu Feng did not say anything when he noticed Mu Chen entering the room. He only gestured and Mu Chen came to his side.

    ¡°Little Lord.¡± The five figures all cupped their hands and smiled upon seeing him.

    ¡°Uncle Duan, why are you still acting so polite towards me?¡± Mu Chen smiled. The tone he used was also quite amiable. After all, he was quite familiar with these five individuals.

    ¡°Ohoho, the Little Lord has also grown up.¡± The skinny middle-aged man in the front smiled. The other four also revealed a smile and the originally strained atmosphere loosened up.

    Mu Feng also smiled and pressed his hands. The room instantly quieted down.

    ¡°I have roughly told you about the matter of this trip. Our spies have reported back with information that the Liu Territory has started to head to the ck Eerie Swamp. Therefore, we must immediately leave as well.¡±

    Mu Feng¡¯s serious eyes scanned the crowd and said: ¡°This time, the matter is extremely important. I will personally lead the team with Zhou Ye. We¡¯ll leave two of you to guard the Mu Territory. As for the remaining three individuals, you will also head out together with us.¡±

    Mu Chen clucked his tongue slightly when he heard this. It seemed that the Mu Territory will be sending out all their elites. Looks like dad valued the Nine Netherbird highly.

    ¡°The Liu Territory also views this matter as extremely important. Based on the information we¡¯ve gotten, Liu Qingtian will personally lead their team. Moreover, Liu Zong and Liu Ming from the Liu Territory will go as well.¡± Zhou Ye said.

    When Mu Chen heard this he was slightly surprised. The Liu Territory¡¯s Liu Qingtian and Liu Zong were both Spirit Stage powerhouses. That Liu Ming would soon advance as well. This line-up was extremely powerful. No wonder dad would head out together with Uncle Zhou.

    The five city lords also had a serious expression. They could feel some pressure when they thought of the Liu Territory¡¯s line-up. Then, the skinny middle-aged man called Duan Wei pondered before speaking: ¡°Then, Tie Lang, Chen Xiong and I will head out together with the Territory Lord. The other two will protect the Mu Territory, how about this?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Mu Feng nodded and immediately gestured with his hand: ¡°You will each lead a team. The strength must not be less than a Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase. Moreover, they must be experienced veterans. We cannot fail this mission.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The five city lords all let out a solemn cry. Then, they immediately grinned and said: ¡°It seems that we¡¯ll really fight against the Liu Territory this time. It¡¯s really been a long time since it¡¯s been so refreshing.¡±

    Mu Feng also let out a faint smile. A fire also surged out from the depths of his eyes. Others may be afraid of the Liu Territory, but the Mu Territory wasn¡¯t. This time, for the Nine Netherbird, he would have to fight against them.

    Mu Chen stared at the fiery fighting intent that surged up within the meeting room. He also licked his mouth gently. An expectation rose up from within his heart towards the mysterious Nine Netherbird. Such a high ranked Spiritual Beast had never appeared in the Northern Spiritual Realm...

    It was really unknown who would get his hand on this thing.

 Chapter 50 Black Eerie Swamp

    <strong>Chapter 50 ¨C ck Eerie Swamp</strong>

    The ck Eerie Swamp is located in the southern part of the Northern Spiritual Realm. Moreover, it belongs to a rather remote region within the Northern Spiritual Realm. Because of how dangerous it is, there were very few people who went there and hence, it had an extremely low poprity.

    The Mu Territory was quite far away from the ck Eerie Swamp. Therefore, Mu Feng and the others only reached the ck Eerie Swamp after 3 days.

    Mu Chen stood on the slope of a hill and stared forward. What entered his sight was a dark and primitive forest. A grey deathly miasma covered the endless sky above the forest. This deathly miasma contained a highly toxic poison. Even a Spirit Stage powerhouse would not carelessly allow it to invade his body.

    Even though they were separated by quite a bit of distance, Mu Chen could still feel the deathly aura and the stench of blood that emanated from the ck Eerie Swamp. This ce was many times more dangerous than the Northern Spiritual Field. No wonder the people within the Northern Spiritual Realm would say that it was a forbiddennd.

    ¡°The Liu Territory¡¯s men should have reached the ck Eerie Swamp. They are nning to enter from the west passage. Perhaps we will meet them shortly after we entered.¡± Zhou Ye overlooked the ck Eerie Swamp and said in a serious voice.

    Mu Feng nodded his head slightly and immediately pulled out a jaded bottle. Inside the jaded bottle were a couple of pills: ¡°Everybody should swallow these Poison Dispel Pills. Although it cannot stop the overly powerful poisons, it still has a tiny bit of resistance against the deathly miasma.¡±

    Mu Chen also received a Poison Dispel Pill and he could feel a cold aura wandering within his body after he swallowed it. It must be that the pill has disyed it effects.

    ¡°Everybody should know just how dangerous the ck Eerie Swamp is. Therefore, you should all be careful, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Mu Feng saw that everybody had made the proper preparations, so he did not dy it any longer. He waved with his hand and his body darted out in front towards the ck Eerie Swamp within the distance. Behind him, Zhou Ye, Mu Chen and the others immediately followed.

    The line-up was approximately 100 men and was not a small party. However, all the men that Mu Feng had brought were all veterans. They had bountiful experiences, so they made no noise as they hurried over. Not even dusts were brought up as they quietly entered the ck Eerie Swamp filled with the deathly miasma.

    After entering the ck Eerie Swamp, Mu Chen could feel a cold feelinging from all directions. It made the blood within his body stiffen up.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes scanned in vignce across the dark environment. Compared to the Northern Spiritual Field, this ce was exceptionally quiet. However, it was this silence that made everybody feel uneasy.

    As the party carefully entered the depths of the ck Eerie Swamp, Mu Chen could feel a sense of tension appearing in their bodies. Their hands clenched onto the shiny swords as the Spiritual Energy quietly circted.

    Even though they were extremely careful, the ck Eerie Swamp was still filled with dangers and death traps.

    Ah!

    Shortly after the group had entered the ck Eerie Swamp, a shrill scream erupted out from the team. Beneath the earth filled with rotten leaves, a hideous giant serpent sprang out. The instant that the body twisted, it instantly swallowed two men, who reacted slowly, from the Mu Territory. A ck saliva dripped out from his giant mouth, causing the leaves on the ground to be rotten. It was evident that it was highly toxic.

    ¡°It¡¯s the ck Eerie Serpent!¡±

    Due to the sudden attack, the party was slightly in confusion. However, they quickly recovered from the shock and let out a cry when they saw the hideous, ck, giant serpent. This was a Middle Rank Spiritual Beast, whose strength wasparable to Spiritual Rotation Middle Phase. They never imagined that they would meet such a powerful Spiritual Beast just after they entered the ck Eerie Swamp.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    When Zhou Ye noticed this, he immediately frowned and let out a cold hmph. He fiercely took a step forward and a dense Spiritual Energy erupted out. His body shed and directly appeared on top of the ck Eerie Serpent. Then, his legs stomped on the enormous body of the ck Eerie Serpent.

    Roar!

    When Zhou Ye stomped fiercely, an enormous beast shape seemed to form from his Spiritual Energy behind him. It was a dark yellow, hornless rhinoceros. On the back of the hornless rhinoceros, it was filled with thick scales and it looked like it was carrying a tiny mountain.

    Boom!

    When the dark yellow, hornless rhinoceros appeared, Zhou Ye¡¯s body seemed to have to turn as heavy as a mountain and an exceptionally heavy weight appeared. He actually directly crushed the ck Eerie Serpent alive. As the earth trembled, the ck Eerie Swamp let out a sorrowful cry as its snake body was crushed into a mass of blood.

    A Middle Rank Spiritual Beast that wasparable to a Spiritual Rotation Stage Middle Phase was directly crushed to death by Zhou Ye like this.

    When Mu Chen saw this scene, he could not exim out loudly.

    ¡°Your Uncle Zhou has now reached the Spirit Stage Initial Phase. The Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence that he ingested was the Mountain Spirit Rhinoceros, ranked as the 180<sup>th</sup> on the Myriad Beast Record¡¯s Earth Ranking. When he crushes you down, it is simr to a mountain pressing onto you. It will instantly crush a human to pulp.¡± Mu Feng said.

    Mu Chen nodded in envy. When would he be able to obtain a Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence that only belongs to him.

    Zhou Ye took out the ck Eerie Serpent¡¯s Soul Essence out and walked back over as he said in a deep voice: ¡°The ck Eerie Swamp is filled with dangers. If you do not wish to lose your life, then you should all focus!¡±

    Everybody quickly replied. Although they were already extremely cautious towards the ck Eerie Swamp, it was obvious it was not enough.

    After exterminating the ck Eerie Serpent, the party progressed forward. However, this time, they became even more careful. Vignt eyes constantly scanned the surroundings. They would even check the ce properly before even lowering their feet.

    Although this carefulness made their movement speed slow down, it still brought quite the effect. After meeting the ck Eerie Serpent, the party had experienced many sneak attacks, but it did not cause any causalities. At most, a dozen people were just slightly injured.

    This careful movementsted for approximately half an hour. Mu Feng and his team had finally reached the initial area for entering into the depths of the ck Eerie Swamp. However, the silence around the surrounding environment made it even creepier.

    ¡°Da.¡±

    Mu Feng, who was in the front, suddenly stopped as his eyes stared sharply inside the dark forest with a rotten smell. He let out a sneer and said: ¡°Liu Qingtian, when did you be concealing yourself to perform sneak attacks?¡±

    After hearing these words, everybody was startled and clenched their swords. Their gazes were fixed on the dark forest. Are they finally going to meet with the men from the Liu Territory?

    Mu Chen also stared closely at that direction. This encounter was earlier than his expectations.

    ¡°Mu Feng, it¡¯s really hard to shake off your Mu Territory.¡±

    After Mu Feng¡¯s voice faded away, a faintughter came from within the dark fores. Then, sounds of footsteps rang out and figures slowly emerged from within the forest.

    There were approximately a hundred of these figures. The line-up wasn¡¯t weak at all. Mu Chen¡¯s gaze swept through and stared at the person in the very front. A middle-aged man wearing a blue robe was standing with a faint smile at that location. Moreover, this person had a pair of slightly retracted eyes. His eyes were like a tiger as he scanned through the group, making everybody feel that he was awe-inspiring.

    Liu Qingtian, the Liu Territory¡¯s Lord.

    Mu Chen pouted his lips. It was evident that this man was the Territory Lord of the strongest Territory within the Northern Spiritual Realm, Liu Qingtian!

    Beside Liu Qingtian, there was an extremely skinny, middle-aged man. His eyes were jaded green and had an emotionless expression. However, it was evident that he was a Spirit Stage powerhouse from the Spiritual Energy fluctuation that he emitted from his body!

    The Second Master of the Liu Territory, Liu Zong.

    Because behind Liu Zong, there was a familiar person, Liu Ming, standing there. Thus, Mu Chen¡¯s heart changed as he clearly knew the identity of this man. Furthermore, another familiar face was beside Liu Ming. It was Liu Mubai. Mu Chen did not imagine that even Liu Mubai would have followed.

    As the two sides collided with each other, unfriendly gazes emerged out. The Spiritual Energy quietly surged as the atmosphere became extremely tense.

    ¡°Brat, so you truly were the one that stole away that item!¡±

    Liu Ming and Liu Mubai¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold when they noticed Mu Chen behind Mu Feng. Especially the former, he had an grim appearance and he gritted his teeth firmly. Although he had guessed it in the very beginning, it still made him mad as he was yed around by a boy.

    However, Mu Chen only disyed a smile against Liu Ming¡¯s fierce gaze. Then, he stared looked at Liu Mubai, who also had a cold expression, and said: ¡°I really have to thank you for sending such a big gift over to me.¡±

    Liu Mubai¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he said: ¡°You¡¯re just lucky that you have such a blessed life.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s smile made Liu Ming grit his teeth even harder.

    ¡°Ohoho, Mu Feng, you sure have a good son.¡± Liu Qingtian also nced at Mu Chen. He probably knew that Mu Chen was the biggest reason why the Mu Territory had appeared.

    Mu Feng looked indifferently at Liu Qingtian and said: ¡°The Liu Territory sure is greedy, you have to share benefits with others. If you want to pocket it up by yourself, it¡¯s not a good act.¡±

    ¡°Are the Mu Territory not afraid of death, since you want to participate in everything?¡± Liu Zong, who was beside Liu Qingtian, muttered as he coldly looked at Mu Feng and the others.

    ¡°It would probably be easier to die if you try to pocket it yourself.¡± Zhou Ye also sneered.

    Liu Zong let out a coldugh and said: ¡°If the majority of the Mu Territory¡¯s elite troops were to die here, then the Liu Territory will help govern the Mu Territory¡¯s domain for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t have the ability to do so!¡± Zhou Ye said slowly.

    The two sides stopped talking with each other and only gazed at the other side. An intense chill and Spiritual Energy fluctuations quietly surged out. It seems that the bloody battle will soon break out.

    Mu Chen stared at this tense atmosphere and quietly circted his Spiritual Energy as well. However, just when he ready, his ears suddenly twitched. His gaze turned towards the darkness in the depths of the ck Eerie Swamp as if a strange sound had appeared from that ce.

    Buzzzz.

    When Mu Chen heard this buzzing sound, he was startled at first. Then, his face instantly changed.

 Chapter 51 Devouring Spirit Bee

    <strong>Chapter 51 ¨C Devouring Spirit Bee</strong>

    Buzzz!

    A subtle buzzing sound emitted out from within the depths of the dark forest. Yet, it instantly changed Mu Chen¡¯s expression.

    Although the ck Eerie Swamp was filled with dangers and a single mistake could cost their lives, there was one thing which people would dread within the ck Eerie Swamp.

    It was a Low Rank Spiritual Beast known as the Devouring Spirit Bee.

    This Spiritual Beast was only the size of a palm and had the strength of a Spiritual Movement Initial Phase. However, everybody who entered the ck Eerie Swamp knew how terrifying it would be if they met the Devouring Spirit Bee within the ck Eerie Swamp.

    With the Devouring Spirit Bee¡¯s strength, they would naturally be able to crush it easily if they met one of them. Unfortunately...It did not move by itself and instead, millions of them would move together every single time they took action...

    They were like a dark cloud as they swept over the swamp. Any Spiritual Beasts, even if they were Middle Rank Spiritual Beastsparable to Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase, would turn to bones in an instant as they enter their paths.

    Within the ck Eerie Swamp, even the High Rank Spiritual Beasts would have to temporarily retreat if they met a swarm of Devouring Spirit Bees.

    ¡°Dad!¡± Therefore, when Mu Chen heard this subtle buzzing sound, fear appeared within his heart and he hastily whispered: ¡°Hurry and run, there¡¯s a swarm of Devouring Spirit Bees!¡±

    When his words came out, Mu Feng¡¯s face also changed as a hint of fear appeared. He was immediately decisive and he waved his hand as he shouted: ¡°Hurry, we¡¯re leaving this ce!¡±

    When these words faded, he took the lead and darted away to the other direction of the ck Eerie Swamp. He did not care about confronting Liu Qingtian. If they were bound by the Devouring Spirit Bees, even if he managed to escape, the Mu Territory¡¯s men would definitely suffer heavy casualties.

    When their group of men left, the Liu Territory¡¯s side was stunned. Liu Qingtian frowned before his face immediately became serious.

    ¡°It¡¯s a swarm of Devouring Spirit Bees, run!¡±

    Liu Qingtian let out a cry and did not hesitate to bring his men in another direction. It was evident that they knew how troublesome a swarm of Devouring Spirit Bees were as well.

    The tense atmosphere between the two groups instantly vanished and they hurriedly retreated by themselves.

    Just when they were hurriedly retreating, an endless ck cloud surged out from within the depths of the dark forest. A buzzing sound rang out as if the air was trembling.

    Bang.

    When the ck cloud surged out, the empty ground also shook. A mouse-like ck Spiritual Beast desperately drilled down to escape.

    However, it was clear that the ck cloud was faster. It flew rapidly towards the ck Spiritual Beast and a shrill roar sounded out before fading away quickly.

    Only white bones covered with bloodstains were left behind after the ck cloud passed by.

    If you looked carefully during this moment, you would be able to see that there were actually countless palm-sized ck bees within the ck cloud. The ck bees¡¯ mouths were covered with hideous fangs and blood dripped out from them.

    The Liu Territory and Mu Territory¡¯s men withdrew quickly. However, they still underestimated the speed of the Devouring Spirit Bee swarm. In just a few short instances, the huge ck cloud spread out and a dozen or so men from both sides were engulfed by the ck cloud. Afterwards, shrill screams rang out from within.

    Perhaps the fresh blood had aroused the desire for them to kill, because the Devouring Spirit Bees did not immediately head back. Instead, it split into ck torrents and headed quickly towards the two fleeing groups.

    ¡°Dodge!¡±

    Mu Feng hurriedly shouted when he saw the ck torrent stabbing towards them.

    The party instantly divided into two and was separated from each other. Then, they gritted their teeth as they stared at the ck torrent. They did not dare to pass through.

    ¡°Little Mu!¡±

    Zhou Ye¡¯s face changed when he noticed that Mu Chen was separated from them. He attempted to forcibly charge through the ck torrent formed by the Devouring Spirit Bees. However, he was stopped by Mu Feng.

    ¡°Rx, that boy isn¡¯t as weak as you think. Moreover, Old Duan and the others are with him. We should first avoid this swarm of Devouring Spirit Bees. He knows where to reunite with us.¡± Mu Feng said as he nced at the figures which were separated from them by the ck torrent.

    When Zhou Ye heard this, he hesitated for a moment before nodding his head. Although Mu Chen was still small, his performance had always been quite assuring. With Mu Chen¡¯s cautiousness, the dangers within the ck Eerie Swamp should not be a big problem for him.

    Mu Feng waved his hand and led the men following him into the forest. They escaped far away from the dangerous and mighty Devouring Spirit Bees swarm.

    ¡°How unlucky.¡±

    On the other side of the ck torrent, Mu Chen saw that their group was separated from the others and helplessly shook his head. However, it was apparent that he did not dare to forcibly break through the torrent formed by the Devouring Spirit Bees. He did not hesitate and fled in the other direction. Right now, he must get far away from these dangerous things.

    ¡°Little Lord, be careful.¡±

    Old Duan brought a couple of men and followed Mu Chen. Since they were separated now, he had to properly protect Mu Chen. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have the face to see Mu Feng if anything happened to Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen nodded. He casted a nce behind him and his eyes were cold. This was because he noticed the ck swarm surging towards them.

    ¡°Hurry and run!¡±

    Mu Chen let out a shout and dark ck Spiritual Energy surged through his body. He quickly pushed his speed to its very limits. If they were surrounded by the Devouring Spirit Bees swarm, they were almost guaranteed to die.

    Duan Wei and the others also noticed the danger and swiftly followed Mu Chen. They did not dare to say anything anymore.

    Although they were not slow, the Devouring Spirit Bee swarm¡¯s speed was still faster. They could feel that the Devouring Spirit Bees were gradually getter closer to them.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Duan Wei was also aware of this situation and he immediately cursed. He gritted his teeth and attempted to turn around to stop them.

    ¡°Uncle Duan, don¡¯t act impulsive!¡± However, just when Duan Wei was about to turn around, he was suddenly grabbed by Mu Chen. Thetter pointed and said: ¡°It seems that they have given up?¡±

    Duan Wei was stunned. He looked over and noticed that the Devouring Spirit Bees swarm suddenly stopped their chase. They hovered around as they buzzed. Then, suddenly, they swiftly headed towards the North-Western direction.

    Mu Chen was slightly surprised as he stared at this scene. He immediately frowned. It seems that he could faintly hear the sound of a fluteing from a distance away...

    This extremely weak and peculiar flute sound seemed to attract the Devouring Spirit Bees swarm.

    ¡°Could it be that the Devouring Spirit Bees swarm was actually controlled by someone?¡± A surprising idea appeared within Mu Chen¡¯s heart. This flute sound did not seem like it was caused naturally.

    ¡°Little Lord, these tiny things have finally retreated. We should hurry back to reunite with the Territory Lord.¡± Duan Wei let out a sigh of relief when he noticed that they had gotten rid of the Devouring Spirit Bees.

    When Mu Chen heard this, his eyes shed for a moment and he gently said: ¡°Uncle Duan, let us follow the Devouring Spirit Bees over and see.¡±

    Duan Wei was stunned for a moment when he heard these words. He quickly said: ¡°Little Lord, it¡¯s too dangerous!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We will not get close to them and only watch them. If they are any problems, we will immediately retreat.¡± Mu Chen pondered for a moment before speaking. If the Devouring Spirit Bees swarm was really controlled by humans, then could have other forces obtained the information regarding the Nine Netherbird?

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s insistence on it, Duan Wei could only helplessly shake his head. He immediately said: ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll follow them. However, if anything happens, I will immediately bring the Little Lord away.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you Uncle Duan.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. He did not hesitate any longer and swiftly followed. Seeing this, Duan Wei led the men as they followed.

    The Devouring Spirit Bees¡¯ speed was extremely fast. However, with Mu Chen closely following them, along with the ck cloud being too conspicuous, they did not lose it along the way.

    As they followed, Mu Chen¡¯s face became more and more suspicious. This is because the subtle flute sound was be clearer and clearer.

    ¡°Little Lord, the Devouring Spirit Bees swarm has stopped!¡± Duan Wei suddenly whispered as he looked nervously in front.

    Mu Chen also lifted his head over to look when he heard this. He could see a basin in front of them. Within the basin was a tiny ck hill. On this ck hill was a strange ck tree, which was covered densely with Devouring Spirit Bees.

    The peculiar flute sound seemed to being from there. However, the sound was too subtle. If one did not carefully listen, it was impossible to detect it.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes carefully scanned through this area. However, he did not notice any existence there. This made him confused. Could it be that he misjudged this?

    Mu Chen frowned and stared at the ck tree. His eyes moved slowly up. Finally, he stared at the top of the tree and his pupils immediately shrunk.

    At that location, he saw a gray figure faintly appearing and disappearing there.

    Could there really be someone?

 Chapter 52 Spirit Bug Flute

    <strong>Chapter 52 ¨C Spirit Bug Flute</strong>

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the crown of the ck tree. At that location, he could vaguely see a grey figure. However, he felt something was off as the grey figure did not show any signs of life.

    ¡°What exactly is that?¡± Mu Chen frowned.

    ¡°Uncle Duan, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with something.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes shed and he gently whispered.

    ¡°What orders do you have Little Lord?¡± Duan Wei immediately replied.

    Mu Chen approached over and said something besides Duan Wei¡¯s ears. When thetter heard this, his face instantly changed and turned pale.

    ¡°Little Lord, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Duan Wei earnestly attempted to persuade him. He did not know why Mu Chen wanted to do such a dangerous act. This was the nest of the Devouring Spirit Bees. If they were surrounded, there was no way out.

    ¡°Uncle Duan, I know what I¡¯m doing. Trust me.¡± Mu Chen whispered. The boy had an exceptionally serious expression. Not even the slightest recklessness could be seen within his ck eyes as they twinkled coldly.

    Seeing Mu Chen insisting on this, Duan Wei could only let out a wry smile. He gestured towards the few men beside him and swiftly departed.

    Mu Chen also lowered his body when he noticed them heading away. He hid his body within the bushes and had his eyes fixed on the giant ck tree.

    After approximately ten minutes since Duan Wei and the others departed, amotion rang out from a distance. A dozen or so Spiritual Beasts were driven out of the forest and headed over this way.

    Buzz.

    The silence here was destroyed by the dozen or so Spiritual Beasts. Numerous bloody red lights lit up and the air began to tremble. Buzzing sounds instantly rang out as the countless Devouring Spirit Bees surged out. They formed into a ck cloud and rushed towards the Spiritual Beasts.

    Roar!

    Only now did the fleeing Spiritual Beasts discover the crisis in front of them. They instantly roared out crazily and turned around. However, as they bolted away, the ck cloud swiftly chased after them.

    As the Devouring Spirit Bees left, the giant ck tree becamepletely bare. Although there were still some Devouring Spirit Bees remaining, they were not a concern without their number advantage.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body instantly charged out at this moment. He directly headed towards the giant ck tree and went straight towards the treetop like a nimble monkey.

    Along the way, a couple Devouring Spirit Bees tried to interfere with him. However, they were easily taken care of by him.

    Mu Chen¡¯s speed was extremely fast. Within ten breathes, he had leapt onto the treetop. The treetop was rather spacious, but was quite hidden. The branches which stretched out covered its secrets.

    Because of the time constraints, Mu Chen did not dare to act slowly. His eyes instantly looked towards the inside of the tree. He could see a figure actually sitting amongst the weeds.

    However, this figure did not have the slightest hint of life because it was a skeleton. Moreover, a tattered grey outfit was on the surface of its body.

    Mu Chen stared in surprise at the skeleton on the treetop. He carefully approached it and waited to see if there was any change before feeling relieved.

    As he approached the skeleton, he discovered that half of the bones were charred. Signs of withering seemed to be on the charred bones.

    It seemed that this skeleton had suffered a heavy injury while he was still alive.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes nced through the surroundings and stopped at the bone palm in front. Vague writing seemed to be on it. He waved his sleeves and swept the leaves apart as his vision fixed onto that location.

    ¡°My name is Tian Chong, I am from the Bug Spirit n. As I was travelling, I found traces of a Nine Netherbird. Greed surged through me and I attempted to get it. After many pains, I finally obtained my wish. However, only then did I discover...¡±

    The writing afterwards became blurry. However, Mu Chen could see words of hatred in the end. This made him stunned and his heart shivered. So this person also discovered the traces of the Nine Netherbird and he nearly seeded in obtaining it. But at thest moment, some sort of misfortune urred.

    ¡°Bug Spirit n...¡±

    Mu Chen muttered to himself. He had heard faintly that there was a rather strange n in the Great Thousand Worlds, who manipted millions of bugs within the world. Others named them as Spirit Bug Users. They had extremely secretive means and would be troublesome if they were provoked. Mu Chen did not imagine that one of them would die here.

    Mu Chen pondered for a moment. Then, his eyes turned their attention to the other bone palm of the skeleton. He noticed a ck flute which was a couple inches long within the bone palm. Various insect patterns were engraved on the flute and a subtle flute sound rang out from the flute whenever a breeze appeared.

    ¡°This item...Could it be a Spirit Bug Flute?

    Mu Chen seemed to be lost in thought. It was said that the Spirit Bug Users would all have a Spirit Bug Flute that they used to control the Spirit Bugs that they raised. Could the ck flute in front of him be that item?

    ¡°So when I heard the subtle flute sound, it was because of the breeze entering this Spirit Bug Flute...It seems that the Devouring Spirit Bees formed their nest here because of the flute sound as well.¡±

    Mu Chen suddenly realized this and immediately let out a cry of praise. These Spirit Bug Users sure have a rather peculiar method.

    ¡°Senior, since you have already died, this young one will inherit your relic.¡± Mu Chen bowed down towards the skeleton. He carefully took the ck flute away from it. If he was not mistaken, the Spirit Bug Flute should be able to summon the Devouring Spirit Bees. However, he cannot use it recklessly. After all, he was not a Spirit Bug User. If he really summoned the Devouring Spirit Bees over and he failed to control them, he was simply asking for trouble.

    Although that¡¯s the case, Mu Chen was not willing to return back empty-handed. This item would eventually be eroded through years of weathering. Instead of letting this item get ruined, it might have a bit of use within his hands.

    Just after Mu Chen collected the Spirit Bug Flute and was about to leave, he suddenly nced at the grey outfit of the skeleton. He hesitated for a moment before praying to the bones. Afterwards, he touched the tattered grey clothes.

    Because of the years of erosion, the grey outfit was reduced to ashes when Mu Chen touched it. Two transparent bottles appeared under the bones. It was obvious that the bottles were not made from any ordinary material. Even after all these years, they were still well preserved.

    Mu Chen picked up the two bottles. Within the bottles, there was a ck liquid. However, Mu Chen did not know the effects of the ck liquid and pondered for a moment. He carefully opened the bottle cover and a strange aroma drifted out.

    Buzzzzzz!

    The moment the strange aroma was released, Mu Chen felt the giant ck tree tremble for a moment. Then, he noticed that many Devouring Spirit Bees drilled out from the tree trunk and headed towards the treetop with scarlet eyes.

    Seeing this, Mu Chen was shocked. He immediately shut the cover of the bottle and quickly ced it within his Mustard Seed Bracelet. The aroma seemed to have an effect of attracting Devouring Spirit Bees.

    ¡°I can¡¯t remain here any longer.¡±

    Mu Chen did not dare to stay here any longer when he noticed themotion. The Spiritual Beasts that Duan Wei and the others had driven out would not pin down the Devouring Spirit Bees for long. If he did not leave now, there was no escape route for him when he was surrounded by the Devouring Spirt Bees.

    ¡°Thank you, senior.¡±

    Mu Chen cupped his hands towards the skeleton. He did not remain at this ce any longer and jumped off the giant ck tree. Then, he quickly rushed to the forest.

    After passing through the forest, he stopped suddenly and waited for Duan Wei and the others toe. Suddenly, a fierce wind erupted above his head and he was startled. His toes touched the ground and he dashed backwards.

    ¡°Who?!¡±

    A hint of coldness shed through Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. He lifted his head and saw a familiar figure standing on the tree trunk in front of him. That figure was staring at him with indifferent eyes.

    It was actually Liu Mubai!

    Liu Mubai stared coldly at Mu Chen and stretched out his hand as he faintly said: ¡°It seems that you¡¯re really lucky. You can find decent items wherever you go. So what did you get this time above the treetop? Hand it over.¡±

 Chapter 53 Collision

    <strong>Chapter 53 ¨C Collision</strong>

    Under the tree shades, Mu Chen stared at Liu Mubai as Liu Mubai stared down from above at him. He did not expect to encounter him at this ce. It seems that the Liu Territory¡¯s men were also separated by the Devouring Spirit Bees¡¯ swarm earlier. Moreover, from this guy¡¯s appearance, he also noticed the subtle flute sound and came over. Unfortunately, he reacted a step too slow as Mu Chen was there first.

    Since Liu Mubai wanted to make him hand over the item, Mu Chen gently let out a mocking smile.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the Northern Spiritual Academy. If I were to kill you, it will not cause any trouble. Therefore, I hope that you can ept reality right now. I think that with your personality, you would not do any foolish and desperate attempts.¡± Seeing Mu Chen ignoring him, a touch of darkness surged through Liu Mubai¡¯s eyes as he slowly spoke.

    ¡°I was not afraid even when Xue Tu was chasing after me. Just who do you think you are, Liu Mubai?¡± Mu Chen smiled and replied.

    ¡°That idiot, Xue Tu, was probably unlucky and met with the Silver-Horned Panther Dragon within the Northern Spiritual Field, right? You¡¯re quite lucky since that kind of thing urred.¡± Liu Mubai had a hint of ridicule within his eyes. They had actually investigated it after the incident urred and found traces of a fight within the Silver-Horned Panther Dragon¡¯s territory. At that location, scraps of Xue Tu¡¯s clothes were found there. This discovery made them understand why Mu Chen was able to escape from Xue Tu.

    ¡°So since Xue Tu died against the Silver-Horned Panther Dragon, how is it rted to you? You are still naive if you think that you can frighten me with this.¡±

    Liu Mubai smiled coldly. They had predicted the events that had happened on that day. However, they thought that the appearance of the Silver-Horned Panther Dragon was just a coincidence. They did not imagine that a boy had meticulously calcted all these steps in order to send Xue Tu to death.

    Mu Chen smiled. He did not get hot-headed and argue with Liu Mubai. He was fond of the individuals that tried to act smart.

    ¡°Right now, will you hand over the item to me by yourself?¡± Liu Mubai extended his hand out again. However, a faint Spiritual Energy surged out faintly through his palms this time.

    Mu Chen gave a slight smile and shook his head.

    Boom!

    The instant that Mu Chen shook his head, Liu Mubai¡¯s eyes turnedpletely cold. He swooped straight down like a hawk chasing its prey and the Spiritual Energy within his palms mercilessly gushed out towards Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen¡¯s toes inserted itself into the leaves. He lifted the leaves into the sky and retreated quickly.

    Bang!

    The fiery red Spiritual Energy gushed out and directly shattered the leaves dancing in the sky. Liu Mubai¡¯s body was like lightning and his hands were like ws. The fiery red Spiritual Energy emitted a boiling fluctuation as it headed straight towards the vital points of Mu Chen¡¯s chest.

    When Mu Chen noticed the fierce offensive of Liu Mubai, his eyes also turned cold. A dark ck Spiritual Energy surged out from his fist and a Limitless Death Seal appeared.

    A punch was sted out!

    The Limitless Death Seal shed on the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s fist. As the ck Spiritual Energy wrapped around it, an overbearing fluctuation was unleashed.

    Dong!

    Mu Chen¡¯s fist collided with Liu Mubai¡¯s sharp ws. A sound rang out and a wave of Spiritual Energy that could be seen with the naked eye spread out. This made the leaves under their feet st out into the air.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body trembled slightly and retreated a few steps backwards. His eyes remained fixed on Liu Mubai. This guy really had reached the Spiritual Rotation Stage.

    ¡°Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase?¡± Liu Mubai¡¯s body also shook for a bit and a hint of surprise appeared in his eyes. When Mu Chen was fighting against Liu Yang, he had just reached the Spiritual Movement Stage Middle Phase. He never imagined that Mu Chen would be able to reach the Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase after such a short period of time. This cultivation speed wasn¡¯t slow at all.

    Moreover, what surprised him the most was Mu Chen blocking one of his attacks head-on. Although Mu Chen did not gain the upper hand, it was still extremely surprising for him to be able to fight against him like this with the strength of a Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase.

    ¡°You have a bit of skill. No wonder you also had this annoying appearance. I originally nned on making you losepletely in a formalpetition during the fight for the space in the ¡°Five Great Academies¡±. However, I really dislike you so it seems that I shouldn¡¯t give you that chance.¡± Liu Mubai said heartlessly. Then, he took a step forward and the fiery red Spiritual Energy gushed out from within his body. This Spiritual Energy pressure directly enveloped Mu Chen. From his appearance, it seems that he really nned on killing Mu Chen here.

    Swish!

    Liu Mubai did not hesitate at all as his Spiritual Energy gushed out to shapeshift his palms into ws. The fiery red Spiritual Energy seemed to have formed into a shape of a fire eagle and the wsbined with the fire eagle as he swept towards Mu Chen fiercely.

    Seeing this powerful offensivee from Liu Mubai, Mu Chen did not directly confront it again. Liu Mubai was indeed stronger than him. If he was to face him directly, it would fit Liu Mubai¡¯s intention.

    Mu Chen¡¯s toes touched the ground and he jumped back vigorously. As he retreated backwards, a dark ck light shed on his fingertips.

    Liu Mubai immediately chased after him. He let out a sneer as he watched Mu Chen constantly retreating and dodging his fierce attacks: ¡°Weren¡¯t you always so prideful? Why are you dodging here and there like a loser dog now?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s reply was a sneer as well. However, he still did not n on engaging in a frontal confrontation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see where you can hide!¡±

    Liu Mubai¡¯s eyes shed and he lunged out. As the dense Spiritual Energy burst out, his ws turned into fists and he sted out a punch from above towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°Hawk Inferno!¡±

    A fiery red Spiritual Energy gushed out like mes when the punch was fired out. The winds formed by the fist within the mes erupted out like a matchless fire hawk. Itpletely surrounded all paths of retreat for Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen suddenly stopped and his eyes remained fixed on the fierce offensive that was approaching. In an instant, he ced his hands together and a cold cry came out from his mouth: ¡°Form Array!¡±

    Buzz!

    The air within him shook slightly when the words were shouted out. Beams of Spiritual Energy erupted out from the air and actually binded Liu Mubai¡¯s four limbs.

    This sudden binding made Liu Mubai¡¯s body stiffen. He immediately let out a hint of surprise: ¡°Spiritual Array?¡±

    However, the surprise onlysted for a moment. He already noticed how weak the binding ability of this Spiritual Array and let out a sneer: ¡°So it¡¯s only a tiny Spiritual Array.¡±

    Boom!

    A dense Spiritual Energy gushed out and severed the beams formed by Spiritual Energy. Liu Mubai¡¯s offensive remained unchanged and he fiercely sted it towards Mu Chen. However, the momentum of his offensive had weakened due to the tiny Spiritual Energy.

    This time, Mu Chen did not continue to dodge Liu Mubai¡¯s fierce offensive. A hint of chill gushed out from his ck eyes.

    The dark ck Spiritual Energy surrounded Mu Chen¡¯s arms and he immediately charged forward. His hands were ced together and two Limitless Death Seals emerged quickly from between his palms.

    ¡°So you finally won¡¯t escape?¡±

    Seeing this, a murderous intent surged through Liu Mubai¡¯s eyes. Above the winds formed by the punch, the fire hawk that was devouring the fiery red Spiritual Energy let out an abnormal fluctuation as it sted out towards the center of Mu Chen¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Limitless Death Seal!¡±

    With a low cry, a sound rang out from within Mu Chen¡¯s heart. The Spiritual Energy within his body flowed through his meridians like a flood. His palms were drawn back in towards his body and them it exploded outwards.

    The two Limitless Death Seals let out a domineering glow within the center of his palms.

    Under the two vicious and cold gazes, the fist and palms swept over and finally collided with each other.

 Chapter 54 Black Poison Marsh

    <strong>Chapter 54 ¨C ck Poison Marsh</strong>

    Boom!

    A loud sound suddenly resounded out among the tree shades. A storm-like Spiritual Energy impact spread out and shattered the numerous leaves on the ground. Therge trees also vibrated intensely and leaves appeared in the sky.

    As the leaves were falling down from the sky, the two figures that collided with each other trembled fiercely. Then, their body staggered backwards.

    Mu Chen¡¯s feet grazed the ground and he staggered backwards a dozen steps. He took a fierce stomp and stabilized his stature. At this moment, his palms were still trembling slightly. The overly powerful impact caused his palms to ache.

    Although his hands hurt, he still forcibly received Liu Mubai¡¯s fierce offensive. It was evident that the might of the two Limitless Death Seals was finally revealed.

    Ever since he formed the two Limitless Death Seals, Mu Chen was never able to truly unleash itpletely. This is because the two opponents that he faced, Xue Tu and Ji Zong, far surpassed him in strength. With this difference in power, it was impossible to make up for it even if he activated the two Limitless Death Seals. Therefore, Mu Chen never knew how powerful the two Limitless Death Seals were.

    But right now, he finally knew.

    Although Liu Mubai had advanced into the Spiritual Rotation Stage, he was probably still in the Initial Phase. This had surpassed Mu Chen, but the gap wasn¡¯t impossible for him to make up for unlike with Xue Tu and Ji Zong.

    Thus, in this level of battle, the might of the two Limitless Death Seals were finally disyedpletely.

    Compared to Mu Chen¡¯s expression, Liu Mubai had a somewhat ashen face. His eyes remained fixed at Mu Chen. It was apparent that he did not understand how his opponent was able to fight against him like this by relying on the strength of a Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase. Although he still had some moves that he hasn¡¯t disyed yet, he was still in the Spiritual Rotation Stage. This strength surpassed Mu Chen who knows how many times. But even with that, he was still not able to obtain the upper hand. How could he ept this?

    ¡°Was your prediction regarding me off? You originally thought that I am someone that you can just step on, but now it seems that it¡¯s different than what you expected.¡± Mu Chen stared at Liu Mubai¡¯s ashen expression and said with a smile.

    The veins on Liu Mubai¡¯s forehead twitched. He immediately sucked in a deep breath and suppressed the rage within his heart. His eyes gradually turned abnormally dark and chill was felt within his voice: ¡°You really surpassed my expectations, but...Do you think that you have the right to act arrogant because of this?!¡±

    When the final words filled with chill exited Liu Mubai¡¯s mouth, the fiery red Spiritual Energy surged out again from within his body. His eyes were filled with a rich murderous intent.

    It was clear that Liu Mubai had finally revealed a true killing intent towards Mu Chen.

    No matter what he had to do, he decided that he must wipe out this loathsome fellow.

    Seeing this, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed. The corners of his lips slowly rise up and formed a cold smile. Although it would be a bit troublesome to deal with Liu Mubai right now, Mu Chen would not let him get any benefits if this guy continues to pester him.

    Under the tree shades, the two of them confronted each other with razor cold eyes. The leaves drifted down between the two of them endlessly as the atmosphere became tenser.

    Kacha.

    However, just when the two of them had tensed their body up like a fully arched bow, a faint sound rang out from the forest behind. This strange sound caused the tense atmosphere to stiffen.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    The sound was getting closer and closer. Then, a dozen or so individuals suddenly came out from the forest and were behind Liu Mubai.

    ¡°Little Master, we finally found you!¡± Seeing the figures rushing over, Mu Chen frowned for a bit. This is because they were all Liu Territory¡¯s men.

    Seeing this, Liu Mubai secretly let out a sigh of relief. He immediately sneered at Mu Chen and said: ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve used up all your luck.¡±

    ¡°That might not be true.¡±

    Hearing this, Mu Chen smiled and his eyes nced behind him. A few familiar figures rapidly appeared from there. From their statures, it was Duan Wei and the others.

    It was clear that Duan Wei and the others were aware of the earlymotion. Thus, they hurried over. Moreover, their expressions changed when they saw Liu Mubai¡¯s group. They instantly protected Mu Chen and stared vigntly and unkindly at the other group.

    Mu Chen shook his head and rxed his tense body. Since both side¡¯s men had rushed over, there was no way of fighting again. Otherwise, the degree of the fight would probably attract a few of ck Eerie Swamp¡¯s Spiritual Beasts over. At that time, both sides would be troubled.

    Liu Mubai also seemed to have thought about this point and gritted his teeth as if he was unwilling. He stared at Mu Chen again and said: ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve survived again.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless if you only say it. You should say these words to me when you manage topletely step on me.¡± Mu Chen said with a calm expression.

    ¡°There will be a chance when that happens. I really want to see if you will still have such an annoying expression at that time.¡± Liu Mubai took a deep nce at Mu Chen before waving his hand. He did not say anything more and brought the Liu Territory¡¯s men back into the forest.

    Duan Wei and the others were relieved when they saw Liu Mubai¡¯s group leave. Then, he looked at Mu Chen and asked: ¡°Little Lord, are you alright?¡±

    Mu Chen smiled and shook his head. His ck eyes still had a hint of coldness as he stared at Liu Mubai¡¯s departing figure. Only after a while did he rushed out in the other direction.

    ¡°We should go as well. Let¡¯s hurry and reunite with my dad.¡±

    ...

    This is an extremely vast, ck swamp and a ck deathly miasma was above it. The deathly miasma at this ce was exceptionally strong. If anyone dares to charge into it, they would not be able tost for long even if they were at the Spiritual Rotation Stage strength.

    In the ck swamp, a faint poisonous gas emerges whenever the bubbles explode. From time to time, ck mud would roll down. Under the ck mud, scarlet and vicious eyes would emerge and slowly sweep around the surroundings.

    At this edge of the swamp, a group of men were a bit worried. The one leading them was Mu Feng. At this moment, he was frowning as he stared at the endless ck swamp.

    ¡°Territory Lord, the ck Poison Marsh is too dangerous to pass. It is impossible for us to pass through the deathly miasma in the skies above. If we were to cross the swamp, not many of us would be able to survive from the ck Poison Crocodile¡¯s attacks.¡± A Mu Territory¡¯s City Lord said with a wry smile beside Mu Feng.

    ¡°Can we enter the depths of the ck Eerie Swamp from another location?¡± Zhou Ye frowned and asked.

    ¡°There is a way, but we would have to go around for quite the distance. If we waste this much time, we would probably be far behind the Liu Territory.¡± A man replied.

    ¡°Those guys, they really came fully prepared!¡± Zhou Ye gritted his teeth. It was apparent that the Liu Territory had investigated everything carefully. They might have sent a few men to investigate it before. Since they did not head down this way, they must have found another passageway to the depths of the ck Eerie Swamp.

    Mu Feng secretly¡¯ sighed. Then he asked: ¡°Is there any news from Little Mu and the others?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, should I bring some men to search?¡± Zhou Ye asked.

    Mu Feng thought for a moment. But just when he was about to speak, his expression changed and he said with a smile: ¡°No need, I¡¯ve said it before, you should not underestimate that boy...¡± As he said this, he turned around and looked at the forest behind them. He saw the bushes shake and a dozen figures quickly dashed over. The one leading was a handsome boy. It was Mu Chen.

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    Mu Chen stared at the men around the edge of the swamp and immediately smiled. He had finally caught up.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Mu Feng smiled at Mu Chen and asked.

    Mu Chen shook his head and walked forward. He scanned the vast swamp and jokingly said: ¡°Dad, it seems that you¡¯ve found trouble.¡±

    It was evident that Mu Chen also noticed the crisis that Mu Feng and the others were currently facing.

    Mu Feng could only shake his head sourly and let out a helpless sigh. He and Zhou Ye could rely on their Spirit Stage strength and forcibly leap over the swamp. However, it was impossible for the other men.

    ¡°If we continue to drag this out, the Nine Netherbird would probably be captured by the Liu Territory.¡± Zhou Ye also said with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Uncle Zhou, rx. The Nine Netherbird probably isn¡¯t that easy to obtain either.¡± Mu Chen shook his head. Although he had never seen that Nine Netherbird before, he knew that the Nine Netherbird wasn¡¯t that simple to obtain through the information left behind by the skeleton.

    ¡°Moreover...It isn¡¯t impossible for us to pass through the ck Poison Marsh safely.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze swept through the poisonous swamp in front of him and suddenly said with a smile.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Hearing these words, Mu Feng, Zhou Ye and the others were surprised. Their eyes brightened up as they stared at Mu Chen. At this moment, the boy was leisurely patting his hands and was at ease.

    ¡°You have a n?¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head when he saw the eager expressions. In the Spiritual Road, there were many ces even more dangerous than this ck Poison Marsh...

 Chapter 55 Plan

    <strong>Chapter 55 ¨C n</strong>

    When they saw the smiling boy in front of them, Mu Feng and the others exchanged looks. A hint of joy and uncertainty appeared within their eyes. Even with their experiences, they were not able to deal with this. However, this boy could resolve it?

    ¡°Then let¡¯s hear you exin it. If you say any nonsense, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡± Mu Feng smiled and asked.

    Mu Chen stared at the vast ck Poison Marsh and said, ¡°Even birds will find it difficult to cross the ck Poison Marsh, once they step in, as it will be difficult for them to escape. It is impossible for one to leap through the sky filled with deathly miasma. However, if we were to have a floating object at thending point, we would be able to progress forward. But soon after that, the numerous ck Poison Crocodile within the ck Poison Marsh would drag us down and rip us into shreds.¡±

    ¡°We all know about this.¡± Mu Feng chided.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that difficult to pass through. In the ck Poison Marsh, what is able to freely pass through it?¡± Mu Chen asked with a smile.

    ¡°Freely pass through?¡± Mu Feng was slightly stunned and thought for a moment before saying: ¡°The ck Poison Crocodile?¡±

    ¡°Yes. As long as we capture a few of the ck Poison Crocodile and use its crocodile skin as a boat, we will be able to pass through the ck Poison Marsh without being obstructed. Moreover, the smell emitting from the ck Poison Crocodile¡¯s skin will help us avoid attacks from the other ck Poison Crocodiles.¡± Mu Chen said.

    ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡± Mu Feng and the others frowned. This method wasn¡¯t too difficult to execute, but would it be able to pass through the ck Poison Marsh just with this? Although the ck Poison Crocodile¡¯s skin would have some effect, it would notpletely allow them to be safe.

    ¡°Ohoho, there is indeed another step.¡± Mu Chen smiled and replied. The ck Poison Crocodile wasn¡¯t highly intelligent, but it wouldn¡¯t be easy to muddle past them.

    ¡°As for the final step, we should get the earlier stepspleted first. Dad, Uncle Zhou, we¡¯ll leave the matter of killing the ck Poison Crocodiles up to you two.¡±

    When everybody heard this, they all looked at each other. They weren¡¯t sure what Mu Chen wanted to do.

    ¡°Boy, you better not be messing around!¡± Mu Feng gritted his teeth. As of now, they really didn¡¯t have any ideas. Moreover, they could not afford dying the time. Otherwise, they would be thrown far behind the Liu Territory.

    ¡°Zhou Ye, we will attack. The others should prepare making boats. Mu Feng waved his hand and made an order.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Although others were suspicious of the method that Mu Chen was talking about, they still immediately responded due to Mu Feng making it an order. They instantly spread out and began hacking at trees.

    Mu Feng and Zhou Ye nced at each other. A dense Spiritual Energy suddenly erupted out from within their bodies. Mu Feng¡¯s body moved and appeared in the skies above the ck Poison Marsh. A fiery red Spiritual Energy swept out from behind him and directly formed into a me bird. The me bird¡¯s body was filled with fiery red scales and had wings like a dragon. It seemed to be filled with power and an enormous Spiritual Energy pressure emitted out. Furthermore, it caused the ck Poison Marsh below to tremble and numerous ck Poison Crocodiles appeared out as the swamp shook. They stared in alert at the me bird in the sky.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Zhou Ye was also suspended in the sky and a mountain-like, brown rhinocerous emerged behind him. This heavy weight seemed to cause even the air to vibrate.

    The Spirit Stage powerhouses, who ingested a Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence will all possess some of the distinct characteristics and strength that the Spiritual Beast had when it was alive. For example, Mu Feng¡¯s Dragonfire Bird granted Mu Feng speed, while Zhou Ye¡¯s Mountain Spirit Rhinoceros granted him pure strength.

    Mu Chen stared at the majestic Spiritual Beasts behind Mu Feng and Zhou Ye. A burning passion could not help but pour out from his eyes. It seemed that the Spirit Stage was so powerful, that they far surpassed the Spiritual Rotation Stage.

    Zhou Ye¡¯s hand clenched into a fist and with a cry, a punch was sted out. A deep yellow Spiritual Energy that seemed to be mixed with the power of being heavy like a mountain roared out like a pir of light and bombarded into the swamp.

    Boom!

    The earth seemed to have trembled at this moment. A deep crater was directly formed from the punch in the swamp. This enormous Spiritual Energy caused dozens of ck Poison Crocodiles to fly out into the sky due to the tremor.

    Mu Feng also acted at this moment. The Dragonfire Bird behind his back let out a long roar at the sky. A violent and dense light of me erupted out and directly wrapped around the dozens of ck Poison Crocodile.

    Kacha!

    As the Spiritual Energy wriggled around, the dozens of ck Poison Crocodile that had the strength of a Spiritual Rotation Stage strength instantly died. Then, Mu Feng waved his hand and threw them at the edge of the Marsh.

    ...

    When Mu Feng and Zhou Ye attacked, a couple of men suddenly stopped at a certain cliff path that was slightly away from the ck Poison Marsh. It was the Liu Territory¡¯s men that Mu Feng and the others met earlier.

    ¡°This Spiritual Energy fluctuation...¡±

    Liu Zong¡¯s footsteps suddenly paused and he stared at the distance: ¡°It¡¯s Mu Feng and Zhou Ye...It seems that they met some sort of trouble.¡±

    ¡°They should be trapped at the ck Poison Marsh. Ohoho, with Mu Feng and Zhou Ye¡¯s strength, they could forcibly pass over. However, they will consume arge amount of strength. As for the others, they do not have the ability to pass through.¡±

    Liu Qingtian, who was in front, said: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, they would basically be injured individuals when they reach the deepest part of the ck Eerie Swamp. Would they even have the courage to fight with us then?¡±

    ¡°Big Brother sure is thoughtful. If we have the chance at that time, we should not let them escape. Once the Mu Territory does not have Mu Feng and Zhou Ye, heh, won¡¯t that territory be easily and freely obtained by us, the Liu Territory?¡± Liu Ming said with a sneer.

    Liu Qingtian gave a faint smile and nodded. A tiny bit of killing intent surged through his eyes. If they have the opportunity, he naturally would not let it go. Right now, they only have to wait for the Mu Territory¡¯s mentally tired and injured individuals at the deepest part of the ck Eerie Swamp.

    ¡°Mu Feng, you could have enjoyed a happy life in the Mu Territory, yet you do not want that. You just had toe and try to fight against my Liu Territory for the Nine Netherbird. Then, don¡¯t me me...¡±

    ...

    Boom.

    The earth trembled as Mu Chen stared at Mu Feng tossing over a dozen of ck Poison Crocodiles. He could not help but smack his lips. Every single ck Poison Crocodile had the strength of a Spiritual Rotation Stage Initial Phase. However, they werepletely powerless against his dad and Uncle Zhou.

    Mu Chen let out a sigh of praise. Then, he called a couple of the experts to peel off the crocodile skin from the ck Poison Crocodile. At the same time, a simple boat was already finished at the side. Mu Chen allowed them to wrap the crocodile skin around the tiny boats.

    If they were to throw the tiny boat into the ck Poison Marsh, it would probably sink immediately. However, the ck Poison Crocodile¡¯s skin had a bit of Spiritual Energy fluctuation in it when they were still alive. It was just enough to let the boat float on the swamp.

    After everybody had finished doing this, eyes began to stare at Mu Chen again. Would this method really allow them to pass through the ck Poison Marsh?

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn now.¡± Mu Feng looked at Mu Chen with a serious expression and said: ¡°Don¡¯t fool around. If trouble appears after we enter the ck Poison Marsh, there won¡¯t be many that will be alive.¡±

    ¡°Dad, rx.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled instead and pointed at the swamp: ¡°Our primary problem is to avoid the attacks from these ck Poison Crocodiles. The ck Poison Crocodiles are Middle Rank Spiritual Beasts. But because they lived in the swamp for so long, their sensing abilities are extremely weak. Moreover, they do not have sharp eyes as well. As long as we are able to disrupt their vision, we would be able to mix in and pass over with the aura from these crocodiles¡¯ skin.

    ¡°How would we disrupt their visions?¡± Mu Feng inquired with a frown.

    ¡°That¡¯s all thanks to dad allowing me to learn about Spiritual Arrays over this period of time...¡± Mu Chen smiled and gripped his palms. Eight Spiritual Seals soon emerged at his fingertips.

    ¡°You are already able to arrange a Spiritual Array?¡± Seeing the Spiritual Seals at Mu Chen¡¯s fingertips, Mu Feng and Zhou Ye were shocked. The other Mu Territory¡¯s men were also surprised as they stared at Mu Chen.

    ¡°It¡¯s only a tiny Spiritual Array.¡±

    Mu Chen said with a smile: ¡°I will be arranging a ¡°tiny Spiritual Array¡± known as the ¡°Soul Confusion Array¡±. It will be able to cause a slight confusion. Although it will not have much effect, it is perfect to use to deal with the ck Poison Crocodiles with low sensing abilities.¡±

    Mu Feng and Zhou Ye exchanged nces at each other. They never imagined that Mu Chen¡¯s understanding about Spiritual Beasts surpassed even veterans like them.

    After saying this, Mu Chen ignored them and his face turned serious. He flicked his fingertips and the 8 Spiritual Seals vanished at the surroundings of the small boat. Then, everybody was able to faintly feel the air vibrating slightly and emitted out a strange fluctuation.

    Mu Chen¡¯s hand seals changed and finally let out a sigh of relief after a while. He wiped off the sweat from his forehead and said: ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    Everybody hurriedly nced over. They really saw that a faint mist emerged on the boat and enshrouded the majority of it away.

    This cover would be broken immediately if a human were to see it. Fortunately, the ck Poison Crocodiles did not possess such high intelligence.

    ¡°There¡¯s really more to the Little Lord than what meets the eye.¡± Duan Wei and the others could not help but let out a cry of admiration. They had always treated Mu Chen as a child before. However, now they discovered that this boy wasn¡¯t that simple.

    Although they weren¡¯t sure whether or not this method would work this smoothly, they still had a little bit of confidence after seeing this.

    ¡°Why are you praising him so early? It¡¯s only good if it works. Otherwise, we would have wasted all this effort and harmed others instead.¡± Although Mu Feng had traces of satisfaction appearing on his face, he did not let out any praises. This was done so that the boy wouldn¡¯t be too proud of himself.

    ¡°Whether it is mule or a horse, you¡¯ll know soon.¡± [1. A Chinese idiom where it means you¡¯ll only know their abilities only after you test them out.]

    Mu Chen pouted his mouth. He directly pushed the tiny boat into the ck Poison Marsh and was the first to jump onto it.

 Chapter 56 A Vicious Scheme

    <strong>Chapter 56 ¨C A Vicious Scheme</strong>

    Pop.

    Within the ck Poison Marsh, huge ck poison bubbles rise up and burst apart. A smelly stench of poison gas rises up and further adds onto the deathly miasma enshrouding the air.

    At this moment, above the ck Poison Marsh without many living creatures, a small boat wrapped with ck Poison Crocodile¡¯s skin was being paddled over cautiously.

    Everybody on the boat was extremely tensed up. They did not dare to make the slightest sounds as their eyes remained fixed on the swamp. Moreover, the Spiritual Energy within their bodies quietly surged.

    This group of men was the Mu Territory¡¯s men who naturally used Mu Chen¡¯s method to pass through the ck Poison Marsh. Although Mu Chen¡¯s confidence gave Duan Wei and the others a little bit of confidence, they were still in a dangerous location. The feeling of how the slightest mistake would make the boat to capsize and turning them into the swamp¡¯s mud did not make them feel good.

    Compared to them being tensed, Mu Chen¡¯s face was a lot calmer. However, his eyes still remained fixed at his surroundings. This tiny boat contains many experts of the Mu Territory. It they were to have any loss here, it would be a severe blow for the Mu Territory.

    Mu Feng stood beside Mu Chen and had a seemingly calm face. However, it still carried a sense of seriousness. His entire body was tense and he would immediately act if he noticed that the situation was off.

    As everybody on board was tensed up, the small boat gradually entered the depths. A little bit of movement appeared in the swamp and the swamp filled with poison gas shook. Then, numerous hideous ck Poison Crocodiles¡¯ heads emerged in the swamp and slowly swam towards the boat.

    Everybody on board had their eyes twitch when they saw this. Their heartbeat also elerated.

    Amongst the silent boat, dozens of ck Poison Crocodile were around the boat¡¯s surroundings. The pair of scarlet eyes brutally scanned across the ck mud.

    Everybody immediately became alert.

    Under Mu Chen¡¯s control, the boat continued to maintain a slow and steady pace as it quietly crossed the swamp. Instead, Mu Feng and the others were able to feel relieved as the ck Poison Crocodiles did not attack them. From their scarlet eyes, they were able to see some sort of confusion in them.

    It was evident that the ck Poison Crocodile, who weren¡¯t highly intelligent, could vaguely sense that something was wrong, yet they were not able to figure out the reason of it.

    The small boat eventually passed through the ck Poison Crocodile¡¯s encirclement smoothly. However, everybody on board still did not dare to breathe. Only after half an hourter, when they finally saw the edge of the swamp, they finally spat out the foul smell that had been within their hearts.

    ¡°Heh, we really crossed over. The Little Lord is really amazing!¡±

    The atmosphere on the boat suddenly rxed. Duan Wei and the others had a happy expression and could not help but praise Mu Chen.

    ¡°Dad, how is this? I didn¡¯t disgrace you, right?¡± Mu Chen secretly let out a sigh of relief and pped his hands as he directed a smile at Mu Feng.

    ¡°You damn brat.¡±

    Mu Feng scoffed at him. However, he could not hide the pleasure within his eyes. This boy had finally grown up and was able to help him share the burden. At least it wasn¡¯t in vain for him to separate his father and mother over all these years.

    ¡°Little Mu really isn¡¯t the same now.¡± Zhou Ye also let out an emotional sigh. Ever since Mu Chen came back from the Spiritual Road, he had changed too much. If he was an understanding boy with talent before, now, he was someone who could take up some of the responsibilities.

    Mu Feng nodded his head slightly. His hand rubbed Mu Chen¡¯s head and moved. He directlynded on the edge of the swamp and said: ¡°We should also hurry; otherwise, we¡¯ll be too far behind the Liu Territory.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Duan Wei and the others all replied and came onto the shore one after another. After slightly reorganizing themselves, they kept alert and elerated as they headed towards the depths of the ck Eerie Swamp.

    The instant that Mu Feng and the others passed through the ck Poison Marsh and headed to the depths of the ck Eerie Swamp, a cold gaze looked down from above at them from a mountain cliff far away.

    ¡°These guys, they actually made it through the ck Poison Marsh safely! How is that possible?!¡± Liu Ming stared at the figures at the distant and immediately turned pale.

    ¡°It seems that the Mu Territory came prepared.¡± Liu Zong frowned. He originally nned on taking them easily after the Mu Territory¡¯s men were thoroughly exhausted through their trip across the ck Poison Marsh. However, he never expected them to have passed through without any efforts.

    A cold chill shed through Liu Qingtian¡¯s eyes. The more prepared the Mu Territory was, the greater the obstacle it was for them. These guys must be eliminated and the Nine Netherbird must belong to the Liu Territory. As long as they have the Nine Netherbird, the Liu Territory will be the overlord of the Northern Spiritual Realm. And he, Liu Qingtian, will not be a Territory Lord anymore, but instead the Lord of the Northern Spiritual Realm.

    This raging ambition was burning within Liu Qingtian¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Big Brother, what should we do now?¡± Liu Ming asked. Based on this scene, the Mu Territory¡¯s men would soon catch up to them.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be impatient.¡± Liu Qingtian said with a smile: ¡°How much time have we used to prepare for this n? We had surveyed the ck Eerie Swamp since a long time ago. The Mu Territory still wants to fight against us recklessly without any preparations?¡±

    Saying this, he stared at the depths of the ck Eerie Swamp again and a cold chill surged through his eyes again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. At that ce, I¡¯ll prepare a big gift to wee them.¡±

    ...

    Because they were gradually entering the depths of the ck Eerie Swamp, Mu Feng and the others were getting more and more careful. In the depths of the ck Eerie Swamp, there were genuine traces of High Rank Spiritual Beasts. If they were targeted by these vicious individuals, it would be particrly troublesome. After all, Mu Feng and the others would still have to be careful about the Liu Territory¡¯s men at all times.

    The party quietly passed through the dark jungle. Even when they met some Spiritual Beasts, they did not dare to attack them. Instead, they would go around them and swiftly depart.

    This sort of torturested for half an hour before Mu Feng and the others finally walked out from the jungle. After passing through the jungle, there was a ck mountain cliff. On the body of the mountain, there was an enormous crack that spread out from within it. It made it seem like a demon¡¯s giant mouth.

    Mu Feng and the others stared at the ck mountain abyss. They frowned and their eyes carried a sense of seriousness.

    ¡°We are gradually approaching the depths of the ck Eerie Swamp...¡± Mu Feng said slowly: ¡°The area in front should be considered the true ck Eerie Swamp. Inside this ce, High Rank Spiritual Beasts exist.¡±

    ¡°High Rank Spiritual Beast.¡±

    Duan Wei and the others turned solemn. These Spiritual Beasts are equivalent to Spirit Stage powerhouses.

    ¡°Along the way, we will not kill any Spiritual Beasts. The High Rank Spiritual Beasts here are all extremely bloodthirsty. A tiny smell of blood would be able to attract them over to look. If it attracts more than two High Rank Spiritual beasts, we would have to pay a great price.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded. This ce was a lot more dangerous than the Northern Spiritual Field.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, all of you should be careful.¡±

    Mu Feng waved his hand and he led the way as he charged towards the dark crack on the body of the mountain. Behind him, Mu Chen, Zhou Ye and the others were cautiously following.

    Because the sky was often shrouded by the deathly miasma, the deepest part of the ck Eerie Swamp was quite dark and damp. From time to time, a variety of muffled and bloodthirsty roars woulde from the distance.

    Mu Feng and the others cautiously walked in the shadows and avoided all ces where traces of Spiritual Beasts appeared. Moreover, Mu Chen could feel the surging Spiritual Energy from Mu Feng and Zhou Ye¡¯s bodies. It was evident that they were prepared to deal with any emergency situations.

    However, they did not meet with any obstacles along the way. This smoothness made Duan Wei and the others quite relieved. ording to the speed that they are going at, they would soon reach the deepest part of the ck Eerie Swamp.

    But Mu Chen frowned instead of feeling relieved like the others. This smoothness made him feel uneasy instead.

    Just when they turned once at the mountain path, Mu Chen exchanged gazes with Mu Feng. He could also see a sense of vignce within thetter¡¯s eyes. It was obvious that thetter had the same feeling.

    As the mountain path turned, their visions widened up in front. It was a vast mountain space. This area was the intersection point between the three mountain peaks and was surrounding by very steep cliffs.

    Mu Feng looked at this area and his eyes suddenly became serious. He lifted his head and remained fixed at a secluded location on a cliff. At that location, a few figures slowly emerged.

    ¡°Ohoho, Mu Feng, you¡¯re really not that slow.¡± On the cliff, Liu Qingtian stared down at Mu Feng and the others with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Liu Territory¡¯s men, be careful!¡±

    Seeing this, Zhou Ye let out a cry and a dense Spiritual Energy surged out from his body.

    ¡°Liu Qingtian, what are you nning to do?¡± Mu Feng let out a deep cry. The Liu Territory seemed to bepletely aware of this ck Eerie Swamp, while they knew nothing about it. This undoubtedly made them to be quite passive.

    ¡°Seeing you be this careful, it really makes us not that happy. This is why I want to find you to help us out.¡±

    Liu Qingtian smiled, but it was a hideous smile. Then, he waved his hand and the Liu Territory¡¯s men threw a big jar down.

    Crack.

    The jar burst open when it hit the ground and a ck red liquid instantly spread out. The jar was actually filled with sticky, fresh blood. Moreover, with the fresh blood spreading out, a thick stench of blood emitted outwards.

    Seeing this scene, Mu Feng and the others¡¯ expressions became disgusted.

    ¡°The effects of just animal blood aren¡¯t that great.¡± Liu Qingtian smelled the stench of the blood and a hint of coldness surged through his eyes again. He suddenly waved his sleeves and dozens of Liu Territory¡¯s men were sted out. Shrill screams emitted out instantly.

    Boom.

    Liu Qingtian had an expressionless face and flicked his fingers. Numerous Spiritual Energy lights erupted out and fiercely bombarded the dozen individuals.

    Bang!

    A deep cry rang out. The dozen individuals actually exploded in midair and a mist of blood poured down. This scene was extremely bloody.

    Mu Feng and the others¡¯ eyes turned quite gloomy and dark.

    Roar!

    Just when their eyes turned gloomy, numerous roars finally rang out from the depths if the ck Eerie Swamp. The roars were filled with violent Spiritual Energy fluctuations.

    High Rank Spiritual Beasts!

    Mu Feng¡¯s face finally turnedpletely pale. Liu Qingtian¡¯s scheme was really ruthless!

 Chapter 57 Seizing an Opportunity

    <strong>Chapter 57 ¨C Seizing an Opportunity</strong>

    Roar!

    When the bloodthirsty roars rang out from a distance away, Mu Feng and the others had turned pale. They actually fell for the trap that the Liu Territory designed this time.

    ¡°Mu Feng, how is it? Do you like this big gift?¡± Liu Qingtian stared down from above at Mu Feng. The sounds ofughter had a bit of sarcasm within it: ¡°Just how much time do you think we, the Liu Territory, had spent on this Nine Netherbird n? You think that you¡¯re qualified topete with us just because you earned a little bit of information?

    ¡°Forget it, since you came, you¡¯ll have to pay a price. Just treat it as buying a lesson.¡±

    Mu Feng stared coldly at Liu Qingtian. However, he did not n on arguing with him. His eyes shed and he was constantly thinking for a method. From the Spiritual Energy fluctuations within the roars earlier, it was definitely High Rank Spiritual Beasts. If they were entangled by these High Rank Spiritual Beasts, they would definitely be gravely injured and thoroughly consume their strength even if they manage to resolve it. At this moment, Liu Qingtian and the others would not give up on this opportunity.

    However, if they were to leave now, they would follow the Liu Territory¡¯s intentions. They would not be able to stop them from obtaining the Nine Netherbird. And once the Liu Territory obtains the Nine Netherbird, the Mu Territory would be in great danger.

    In this situation, they were forced into a great dilemma.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Zhou Ye could not help but ask.

    ¡°We¡¯ll first look at the situation.¡± Mu Feng whispered with a pale expression.

    Beside him, Mu Chen also frowned. The bastards from the Liu Territory sure are disgusting and are always trying to trouble them.

    Roar!

    While the Mu Territory¡¯s men remained on alert, a beast¡¯s roar resounded again from the distant. Then, everybody heard the sound of the winds breaking approaching quickly. Soon, three lights quickly charged over from the depths of the ck Eerie Swamp and appeared around the mountain cliffs.

    ¡°3 High Rank Spiritual Beast!¡± Seeing the three lights, Mu Feng could not help but grit his teeth.

    Under everybody¡¯s nervous gazes, the three lights swiftly revealed their huge bodies above the cliff. Their scarlet beast eyes were filled with bloodthirstiness and brutality.

    On the left mountain cliff, there was a blood-red, giant lion. A pair of sharp, purple wings was on the back of the lion and it looked extremely majestic.

    On the right mountain cliff, there was apletely ck, giant beast and it seemed to be made of steel. The sunlight shone down on its body and made it extremely dazzling. It was as if it was a killing machine.

    ¡°Purple Winged Lion!¡±

    ¡°cksteel Beast!¡±

    When Duan Wei and the others saw the two giant beasts, their faces changed and they eximed loudly. It really is a High Rank Spiritual Beasts. These two Spiritual Beasts probably possess the strength of a Spirit Stage Initial Phase.

    ¡°That is an ¡°Aquaze Crane!¡±

    Mu Feng¡¯s eyes swept pass the two High Rank Spiritual Beasts andnded on the final one. His eyes instantly turned serious. It was a huge ck crane. However, the wings of the crane revealed different colors. One was a blue like the flowing water, while the other was fiery red like a me. When they pped, it was quite beautiful as it was like fire and water rushing out.

    However, a deadly force was within this brilliance.

    The Aquaze Crane was the strongest amongst the three High Rank Spiritual Beasts. Its strength had reached the Spirit Stage Middle Phase!

    ¡°Mu Feng, it seems that you¡¯re quite unlucky. Even the Aquaze Crane was lured out. It seems that we¡¯ll be able to witness a good fight between men and beast.¡± Liu QIngtian stared at this formation and could not help butugh. Then, he waved his hand and his men secretly hid in the cliff. Right now, the High Rank Spiritual Beasts were lured by the blood below and were not aware of them.

    ¡°Assholes!¡± Zhou Ye gritted his teeth and his eyes were filled with fury.

    ¡°Territory Lord, what should we do? If we were to fight against the three High Rank Spiritual Beasts, we would probably suffer sneak attacks from the Liu Territory after we dealt with them.¡± Duan Wei said with a worried expression.

    Mu Feng¡¯s eyes turned grim. At this moment, the 3 High Rank Spiritual Beasts had already targeted them. If they were not going to fight, they must retreat. However, he really wasn¡¯t willing to retreat now.

    Seeing Mu Feng¡¯s shing eyes, Duan Wei and the others did not dare to disturb him. They could only stare at the 3 eagerly High Rank Spiritual Beasts as their palms began to fill with cold sweat.

    Mu Chen also understood the situation that they were in. He frowned and an idea shed through his head. Shortly after, he narrowed his eyes and a light seemed to have passed through the night-like ck eyes of his.

    ¡°Dad.¡± Mu Chen said out quietly.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Mu Feng responded absently. He was showing a troublesome expression and had a headache due to thinking too much.

    ¡°Can Uncle Zhou and you block off these 3 High Rank Spiritual Beasts?¡± Mu Chen asked.

    Mu Feng nced at him and nodded his head helplessly as he said: ¡°But this way, your Uncle Zhou and I would both consume a great deal of strength. Once the two of us are weakened, Liu Qingtian would definitely attack.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to kill these 3 High Rank Spiritual Beasts. It¡¯s fine as long as you block them off while allowing yourself to consume the least amount of energy.¡± Mu Chen said.

    ¡°Entering into a stalemate like that would not benefit us.¡± Mu Feng frowned and said: ¡°If we cannot kill these 3 High Rank Spiritual Beasts, we can only go away.¡±

    ¡°I have a n to get rid of them.¡± Mu Chen hesitated as he spoke.

    Mu Feng¡¯s body trembled at this moment. He looked in surprise at Mu Chen. Beside him, Zhou Ye and the others also had an incredulous expression as they stared at Mu Chen.

    These were 3 High Rank Spiritual Beasts. They areparable to Spirit Stage powerhouses. How is it possible for Mu Chen, who is merely a Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase, to get rid of them?

    ¡°You don¡¯t necessarily have to rely on your fists to get rid of them.¡± Mu Chen curled his lips and said with a smile: ¡°There¡¯s something calling seizing the opportunity. It¡¯s something I enjoy doing the most. In the Spiritual Road, it saved me many times.¡±

    ¡°What are you ultimately nning to do?¡± Mu Feng could not help but ask. Could this boy really have a way of dealing with it?

    ¡°There¡¯s no time to exin. You should stall them while I go prepare.¡± Mu Chen stared at the 3 High Rank Spiritual Beasts that would lunge over at any time. There was no time to exin it in detail, so he could only urge them to do it.

    Hearing this, Mu Feng and Zhou Ye exchanged nces and gritted their teeth as they nodded. Right now, Mu Chen truly made them feel assured. Since he said this, then, he really should have some sort of n.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this ce to you.¡±

    Mu Chen did not say anything more and immediately turned around. He quickly vanished as he rushed towards the outside.

    ¡°Someone ran?¡± Seeing Mu Chen escape, Liu Qingtian, who was concerned about the movements of Mu Feng and the others, frowned and spoke.

    ¡°The one that ran away was Mu Chen. What is he nning to do? Is he nning to escape by himself?¡± Liu Mubai whispered in confusion. He did not know why, but he always felt a slight uneaseing from Mu Chen.

    ¡°Forget it. We should not care about him. He is only a boy at the Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase. Without Mu Feng and the other¡¯s protection, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the ck Eerie Swamp.¡± Liu Qingtian was not too concerned. Compared to the pirs of the Mu Territory, Mu Feng and Zhou Ye, who would care about a measly Mu Chen?

    Liu Mubai also nodded. He had indeed overestimated Mu Chen. How is it possible for him to reverse the situation they are in? What nonsense.

    Boom!

    While they were talking, a dense Spiritual Energy erupted out from below. They saw Mu Feng and Zhou Ye charging out in the lead as they headed straight towards the 3 High Rank Spiritual Beasts staring at them.

    Mu Feng stopped the Aquaze Crane and the cksteel Beast. After all, he was at the Spirit Stage Late Phase. He would not be disadvantaged even if he was fighting against two by himself.

    On the other hand, Zhou Ye was only at the Spirit Stage Initial Phase. He was neck and neck against the Purple Winged Lion.

    This amazing confrontation instantly set off bursts of Spiritual Energy impacts. Every time they fought against each other, the air seemed to tremble.

    Liu Qingtian let out a yful smile as he stared at the fierce battle. However, his eyes remained cold. Mu Feng, just attack with all your strength. Since you¡¯re unwilling to leave, then leave your life behind here!

    When the fierce battle broke out in the valley, Mu Chen quickly scurried out. Then, he leapt onto a hill and his eyes looked at a vast ck forest. He hands instantly turned over and a flute covered with engravings appeared in his hand.

    This item was the Spirit Bug Flute that he had obtained before!

 Chapter 58 Luring Bees

    <strong>Chapter 58 ¨C Luring Bees</strong>

    Mu Chen gripped on the icy cold Spirit Bug Flute and he contemted for a while. Then, he no longer hesitated and ced the flute at his lips. The Spiritual Energy within his body surged out and was blown into the Spirit Bug Flute.

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t a Spirit Bug User. He naturally did not have the ability to activate the Spirit Bug Flute. However, he knew the basic method of using it. If it was an experienced Spirit Bug User, they would be able to lure over the Spirit Bugs that they wanted with their Spirit Bug Flute. However, Mu Chen could not do this. But luckily, the most massive poption within the ck Eerie Swamp was the Devouring Spirit Bees. It should be feasible for him to lure them over if he blew the Spirit Bug Flute at this ce.

    Wuuuu!

    As the idea shed through Mu Chen¡¯s mind, the Spirit Bug Flute also emitted a faint light. The engravings on it also activated and a strange sound wave came out from the Spirit Bug Flute. Then, it spread out far away.

    The sound wave wasn¡¯t particrly loud. It was even to the point where it would be easily overlooked if you do not listen to it carefully. However, Mu Chen knew that the Spirit Bugs were extremely sensitive to this kind of sound wave.

    Mu Chen continued to pour Spiritual Energy into the Spirit Bug Flute and allowed the sound waves to spread out endlessly. Moreover, he took the time to watch at the sky in the depths of the ck Eerie Swamp. At that location, the Spiritual Energy fluctuation was gradually be more violent. It seems that his dad and Uncle Zhou had already began to fight against the 3 High Rank Spiritual Beasts.

    He must hurry!

    A hint of anxiety passed through Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. The 3 High Rank Spiritual Beasts aren¡¯t weaklings. For his dad and Uncle Zhou, every minute that they are entangled with the Spiritual Beasts means a minute of consumption. When their strength is consumed to a certain extent, the men from the Liu Territory hiding in secret would definitely attack.

    And that scene was something that Mu Chen did not wish to see.

    The sound from the flute leisurely spread out. However, there wasn¡¯t much movement urring in the distance. This made Mu Chen¡¯s palms sweat. Was his method useless?

    Although he said it confidently in front of Mu Feng and the others, that was onlyforting them. Mu Chen knew the struggle urring in Mu Feng¡¯s heart. Since Mu Feng didn¡¯t want to leave like this and let the Liu Territory obtain the Nine Netherbird, but at the same time, he did not want the Liu Territory to stealthily attack them, Mu Chen could only think of this n to break through this extremely unfavorable situation.

    If he was unable to lure the Devouring Spirit Bees over, his method of seizing an opportunity would be useless.

    ¡°Brothers, please give me some face!¡± Mu Chen muttered in his heart.

    While Mu Chen was waiting anxiously, the time quickly passed. In a blink of an eye, nearly ten minutes had passed. The Spiritual Energy fluctuation in the valley was getting even more violent. Even the earth started to tremble, it was evident that the battle was bing more intense.

    He didn¡¯t have much time left!

    Mu Chen gritted his teeth and was prepared to turn around. The gaze he stared at the distant suddenly became serious and joy filled his face.

    ¡°It¡¯sing!¡±

    In a distant location, a ck cloud covered the sky and swiftly approached. A unique buzzing sound came from afar.

    The Devouring Spirit Bees were finally lured over!

    Mu Chen endured the joy within his heart and put away the Spirit Bug Flute. He immediately turned and scurried back towards the valley.

    ...

    Boom!

    In the valley, a violent Spiritual Energy exploded forth. It caused the cliffs to tremble and a few boulders rolled down from the cliff.

    Duan Wei and the others stared nervously at the two battle circles. At that location, there were 2 Humans and 3 Beasts. They had already collided fiercely with each other and the lights from Spiritual Energy surged out. It turned the rubbles within the valley into powder.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Seeing this stalemate, Duan Wei looked at the certain location on the mountain cliff again. At that ce, a cold gaze stared downwards. It was obvious that this situation was what the Liu Territory intended it to be.

    ¡°The Little Lord hasn¡¯te back yet?¡± Someone looked behind and could not help but speak.

    Duan Wei shook his head with a bitter smile. He did not know what Mu Chen had gone to do. However, from his earlier appearance, he probably did this because he had some sort of idea. However, he did not know whether or not Mu Chen¡¯s idea would be able to help them break out of this predicament.

    ¡°Just wait a little longer. If the Liu Territory dares to attack, we would not let them have an easy time!¡± Duan Wei grinded his teeth and said.

    The other people nodded as well. Their eyes shed fiercely.

    Just when they were beginning their preparations, a sudden sound rang out from behind. They hastily turned their heads back and saw Mu Chen¡¯s figure quickly approaching.

    ¡°Little Lord!¡± Seeing this, Duan Wei and the others were happy.

    ¡°Dad, Uncle Zhou, retreat.¡± Mu Chen stared at the two battle circles and shouted out.

    Mu Feng and Zhou Ye, who had always been waiting for news from Mu Chen, instantly retreated backwards. However, the 3 High Rank Spiritual Beasts were hot in pursuit.

    Mu Chen stared at the 3 High Rank Spiritual Beasts as they chased over and gripped his palm. A bottle emerged and he opened the bottle. A strange fragrance emitted out from within it.

    Bang.

    Mu Chen smacked the bottle and the ck liquid within flew out. Mu Chen¡¯s palms moved and his Spiritual Energy was like the wind as it spread the ck liquid apart. It turned into ck moist air and smashed into the 3 High Rank Spiritual Beast¡¯s body.

    The ck moist air stuck itself on the 3 High Rank Spiritual Beasts¡¯ body. However, they did not give the slightest reaction to it. They did not even care about Mu Chen, who was like a weak ant-like existence in their eyes, and continued chasing after Mu Feng.

    Duan Wei and the others were also confused when they saw Mu Chen¡¯s strange actions.

    ¡°Enter that fissure!¡± Mu Chen pointed at a mountain crack nearby and quickly shouted.

    Duan Wei and the others looked at each other. However, they immediately gritted their teeth and nodded their head. They charged straight into the crack within the mountain. Mu Chen also quickly followed them. In the rear, Mu Feng and the others were at the back and they caused the 3 High Rank Spiritual Beasts to retreat by erupting out a dense amount of Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°What are they doing?¡±

    The Liu Territory¡¯s men watched the Mu Territory¡¯s men enter the crack within the mountain and were stunned. If they did this, isn¡¯t that just cutting off all paths of escape? When did these guys be so stupid?

    Liu Qingtian also frowned. With Mu Feng¡¯s intelligence, how could he do such a stupid thing?

    ¡°Big Brother?¡± Liu Ming whispered. It was obvious that he was unsure of this situation as well.

    Liu Qingtian narrowed his eyes. Then in the next moment, his face suddenly changed. He lifted his head and stared at the outside of the valley. A buzzing sound suddenly became louder.

    ¡°This is...Devouring Spirit Bees?¡±

    Liu Ming and the others also noticed it. They hurried lifted their heads and they saw a ck cloud enshrouding the sky within their sights. A buzzing sound echoed in the valley.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The 3 High Rank Spiritual Beasts in the valley also noticed the Devouring Spirit Bees approaching. They instantly let out uneasy growls. Against such a terrifying amount of Devouring Spirit Bees, even High Rank Spiritual Beasts would be in a predicament.

    The ck cloud finally poured into the valley like a ck torrent. They did not stop at all and rushed in like a flood. Then, under the gazes of both Mu Feng and Liu Qingtian¡¯s men, they charged straight towards the 3 High Rank Spiritual Beasts.

    Roarrr!

    After being surrounded by the ck cloud, the 3 High Rank Spiritual Beasts instantly struggled fiercely. The violent Spiritual Energy constantly erupted out and they squashed thousands of Devouring Spirit Bees. However, following this, they were surrounded by even more Devouring Spirit Bees.

    Mu Feng and the others watched as the roaring sounds became increasingly faint within the ck clouds. They could not help but shiver. Afterwards, they slowly turned their heads towards the boy, who was smiling brilliant, and their faces turned stiff.

    Could this...be the n that Mu Chen mentioned?

    But how did he attract all these Devouring Spirit Bees over and made them attack only the 3 High Rank Spiritual Beasts?

    The scheme he devised was too incredible!

 Chapter 59 Arrival

    <strong>Chapter 59 ¨C Arrival</strong>

    Buzz!

    The Devouring Spirit Bees¡¯ unique buzzing sounds echoed within the valley. It made everybody feel horrified. Especially since there were 3 High Rank Spiritual Beasts struggling within the ck torrent.

    Because of the 3 High Rank Spiritual Beasts¡¯ resistance, the valley floor was covered with corpses of Devouring Spirit Bees. Moreover, the Devouring Spirit Bees did not show the slightest signs of retreating and their scarlet eyes stared crazily at the 3 High Rank Spiritual Beasts. Waves and waves of attacks continued to charge over at them.

    The ck torrent seemed to form into a gigantic storm and anywhere that storm passed by, only white bones would remain for any living creature.

    The two groups of men hidden in the valley shivered as they stared at the scene in front of them. At this moment, no matter which party was involved, they would probably bepletely annihted.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body was also hidden in the crack inside the body of the mountain. He peered through the gaps and stared inside the valley. The Spirit Bug Flute and the ck liquid with a strange fragrance were already returned to his Mustard Seed Bracelet. He did not dare reveal it all. If it attracted the Devouring Spirit Bees over, there was truly no way out for them.

    The ck storm inside the valleysted for approximately ten minutes. The original fierce and powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations gradually weakened until it finally disappearedpletely.

    When the 3 Spiritual Energy fluctuations disappeared, everybody knew that the 3 High Rank Spiritual Beasts were also wiped out by the Devouring Spirit Bees...This made Mu Feng and the others smack their lips. Although the Devouring Spirit Bees were quite weak individually, they became one of the most deadliest creatures within the ck Eerie Swamp.

    After the enormous swarm of Devouring Spirit Bees eliminated the 3 High Rank Spiritual Beasts, it circled the valley once before quickly disappearing with its buzzing sound.

    As the Devouring Spirit Bees left, Mu Feng and the others drilled out from the fissure and gaze at the center of the valley. Only bones remained of the 3 originally majestic High Rank Spiritual Beasts. Traces of blood cling onto the white bones, making it look particrly cold.

    At this moment, Mu Chen walked over leisurely and obtained the 3 abnormally dazzling Spiritual Beasts¡¯ Soul Essences from within their cranial. He did not show any restraint and ced it within his Mustard Seed Bracelet.

    This was a High Rank Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence. Its value far surpassed the ones that they obtained earlier in the Northern Spiritual Field. This level of Soul Essence would even make Spirit Stage powerhouses moved.

    After collecting the Spiritual Beasts¡¯ Soul Essences, Mu Chen smiled and raised his head. He stared at the mountain cliff and said: ¡°What other schemes do you have? You want to continuing leading the High Rank Spiritual Beasts over? I don¡¯t mind luring the Devouring Spirit Bees over again.¡±

    In the cliff, the Liu Territory¡¯s men all had exceptionally ugly expression. Liu Qingtian¡¯s eyes also narrowed and he fixed his eyes at Mu Chen as he said with an incredulous tone: ¡°You lured the Devouring Spirit Bees over?¡±

    ¡°You think that you were the one who did it?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s smile turned cold and said: ¡°I think that you guys should hurry and get out of the ck Eerie Swamp. Otherwise, you might end up having the same fate as them when the swarm of Devouring Spirit Bees appears again.

    The Liu Territory¡¯s men were slightly in a mess. Liu Zong, Liu Ming and the others¡¯ expressions all changed. They had personally seen how powerful the swarm of Devouring Spirit Bees was. If they fell inside of the swarm, they would definitely die.

    ¡°You immature and inexperienced brat, you¡¯re still too inexperienced if you want to intimidate me!¡± Liu Qingtian recovered from the shock and let out a cold sneer as he said: ¡°You might have lured the Devouring Spirit Bees over, but it was obvious that you do not have the ability to manipte them. The ck mist that you sent over before was probably the reason why the swarm of Devouring Spirit Beast would attack the 3 High Rank Spiritual Beasts, right?¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. However, he was shocked at how sharp Liu Qingtian was. He was able to see his earlier actions clearly.

    ¡°Mu Feng, you have a good son!¡±

    Liu Qingtian stared coldly at Mu Feng. They should have been able to severely injure the Mu Territory today, yet they were stopped by a boy. This made them feel wrathful mes within their hearts.

    ¡°Ohoho thank you for the praise.¡± Mu Feng alsoughed and said: ¡°Liu Qingtian, so what other schemes do you have? Are you going to fight personally now? That¡¯s great, it¡¯s been a while since I sought advice from you. Why don¡¯t we have a fight here?¡±

    Liu Qingtian turned gloomy. Although he was quite furious, he still understood that it wasn¡¯t the time for them to fight against the Mu Territory. Otherwise, they would suffer too much damage and would not be able to obtain the Nine Netherbird.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can act proud!¡±

    Liu Qingtian¡¯s voice was cold as he spoke. Then, he no longer said anything and waved his hand. He gathered the Liu Territory¡¯s men and headed quickly to the depths of the ck Eerie Swamp. Right now, they did not want to waste time to stop Mu Feng and the others. This is because they knew that it would end up all in vain.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll follow them!¡±

    Seeing this, Mu Feng let out a cold cry. His body charged out and led the Mu Territory¡¯s men as they followed behind Liu Qingtian. After the Liu Territory¡¯s n failed, they were not able to get rid of the Mu Territory¡¯s men anymore.

    The two groups of men quickly entered the ck Eerie Swamp one after another. This time, Liu Qingtian and the others became more honest. They no longer dared to cause any more trouble since they were afraid of getting involved in it as well.

    Along the way, the two groups of men cautiously headed forward and did not dare to disturb the other Spiritual Beasts. This rapid pacested for approximately half an hour.

    After half an hour since the two groups of men advanced vigntly, the ck color in the valley began to subside and their vision widened up.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    Mu Feng¡¯s team stepped out of the valley and appeared on top of a high slope. He gazed in front and his expression became serious.

    In front of him was a vast basin. The ground at this ce seemed to be burned by mes, causing it to show a charred color. Of course, the thing that frightened them the most wasn¡¯t this, but the white bones within the basin.

    From the sizes, these bones were probably from Spiritual Beasts. They assumed a posture where they are crazily running towards the front. From their appearance, it seemed that something had attracted them and made them unable to free themselves.

    Mu Chen stared at the white bones on the ground and sucked in cold air. Just what happened over here? Why did so many Spiritual Beasts die...

    His eyes slightly went up and stared in front. Then, he saw it. In the center of the basin, there is arge ck volcanic mountain. The dark zone on the very peak of the mountain seemed to be like a demon¡¯s gigantic mouth and would devour everything.

    ¡°This ce...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes turned serious. The scene in front of him was somewhat familiar. He pondered for a moment before he remembered. This scene was exactly the same as the one inscribed on the copper piece!

    Mu Chen tilted his head and exchanged nces with Mu Feng. He could tell from the other person¡¯s eyes that he was surprised and delighted.

    It was apparent that this ce is where the Nine Netherbird was located at!

    It was also where their goal was located at!

 Chapter 60 The Strange Rock

    <strong>Chapter 60 ¨C The Strange Rock</strong>

    Inside the ck basin, a cool breeze blew and the numerous dense bones trembled slightly. This scene made everybody shiver.

    ¡°This ce is where the Nine Netherbird is located at!¡±

    In this area, the eyes of the two groups of men lit up. The gazes they used to stare at the ck volcano were mouth-watering and filled with heat.

    Liu Qingtian¡¯s eyes were burning. He immediately turned around and stared at Mu Feng. Then, he let out a sneer as his dense Spiritual Energy surged out and he charged straight towards the volcano.

    Behind him, Liu Zong, Liu Ming, Liu Mubai and the others also immediately follow.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move!¡±

    Mu Feng also let out a deep shout. The dense Spiritual Energy erupted out from within his body and formed into a huge me bird. The Dragonfire Bird¡¯s wings shook and turned into a sh of light. Afterwards, Mu Feng jumped onto the back of the Dragonfire Bird.

    The human and bird charged out. This violent Spiritual Energy directly caused a storm to appear in midair.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Seeing Mu Feng head over, Liu Qingtian¡¯s eyes turned cold. He let out a low cry and a Silverlight erupted out from within his body. A giant silver beast emerged soon after.

    This giant beast was like a giant ape. However, the entire body was filled with silver scales. On the scales, lightning shed across them. Moreover, lightning rumbling sounds actually burst out as it howled.

    ¡°This is...the Lightning Scale Beast?¡± Mu Chen stared at the gigantic silver beast behind Liu Qingtian and was slightly surprised. This was a powerful Spiritual Beast ranked at the 133th ce in the Myriad Beast Record¡¯s Earth Ranking. Although it had not reached the Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts, it was still a top existence amongst the High Rank Spiritual Beasts.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The Lightning Scale Beast stopped on the ground and lightning surged out. It carried Liu Qingtian as it stopped Mu Feng.

    ¡°Haha, Liu Qingtian, you finally couldn¡¯t resist on fighting? Then let me see, how much we¡¯ve both improved over the past year!¡± Seeing this, Mu Feng was not afraid and insteadughed. The Dragonfire Bird beneath him let out a sharp cry and charged towards Liu Qingtian as it released out a violent, fiery red Spiritual Energy.

    Boom!

    The two massive monsters collided fiercely with each other in midair. The violent Spiritual Energy impact caused many of the bones below to shatter.

    The Territory Lords from the Mu Territory and Liu Territory had already begun their fight. The men from both sides naturally would not be polite with each other and their eyes were filled with viciousness as they charged at each other.

    ¡°Leave Zhou Ye to me!¡±

    The Liu Territory¡¯s second master, Liu Zong, stared darkly at Zhou Ye, who was leading the Mu Territory¡¯s men over. With a cold cry, a green light emitted out and a illusionary giant beast formed behind him.

    It was a giant scorpion who waspletely green. A faint fragrance came out from its body and it was obvious that it was poisonous.

    ¡°Jaded Venomous Scorpion, ranked at the 204<sup>th</sup> ce in the Myriad Beast Record¡¯s Earth Ranking.¡± Mu Chen immediately recognized the jaded scorpion when he noticed it.

    Don!

    The men from both sides had finally fought with each other. The sounds from the fight also broke the silence within this ce and the Spiritual Energy endlessly emitted out along with murderous intent.

    Under Duan Wei and the others¡¯ protection, Mu Chen also collided against the Liu Territory¡¯s men. However, he quickly rushed past and did not hesitate to shoot off like an arrow towards the ck volcano.

    ¡°Mubai, stop him!¡±

    Seeing this, Liu Ming, who was fighting against Duan Wei, instantly cried out.

    Liu Mubai nodded his head when he heard this and turned around. He quickly chased after Mu Chen.

    When Mu Chen heard the sounds of winds breaking behind him, the corner of his eyes twitched and he frowned slightly. He immediately circted the Spiritual Energy within his body and infused it into his legs, causing his speed to elerate again.

    ¡°You want to run away?!¡± Seeing this, Liu Mubai snorted and elerated as well in order to pursue him.

    The two of them quickly jumped into the ck basin one after another and approached the ck volcano. They climbed up the steep mountain cliff like a nimble monkey.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    Just when Mu Chen was rapidly arriving at the peak, Mu Chen suddenly felt a fierce wind shooting out from behind him. He immediately lunged forward and pressed onto the ground with his palms. His body rotated in midair.

    Ding!

    A sharp dagger fiercely inserted itself at the location where Mu Chen would havended on. It directly pierced through the hard volcanic mountain.

    Swish Swish!

    Liu Mubai gripped his hands again and a couple of daggers were fired out again. This time, he directly aimed it in front of Mu Chen. It was obvious that he was trying to drive Mu Chen to retreat.

    Feeling the sounds of wind breaking, Mu Chen gripped his hand and numerous Spiritual Seals quickly emerged. Then, it shot out and quickly integrated itself into the air.

    Chi Chi!

    Numerous light beams emerged. The air became distorted and Spiritual Energy fluctuations stormed out from the beams of Spiritual Energy. It directly blocked out all the daggers.

    When he arranged the tiny Spiritual Array for defense, Mu Chen did not n on letting Liu Mubai have an easy time. He passed through a pile of sharp volcanic rocks and let out an whirlwind kick with one feet as he stepped on the ground with the other.

    The sharp volcanic rocks instantly covered the sky as it fired off towards Liu Mubai, who was behind Mu Chen.

    ¡°Bang Bang!¡±

    Seeing this, Liu Mubai clenched his hands into a fist and punched out. The fiery red Spiritual Energy mixed with the violent winds shattered the volcanic rocks that were shot over.

    Although Liu Mubai blocked the attack, his speed was reduced slightly. He watched as Mu Chen took advantage of this gap and scurried away like a nimble monkey. He could not help but grit his teeth before hurriedly chasing after Mu Chen again.

    The two of them continued to disy various means to block the other. Anything that could be utilized was used by them. This scene seemed quite lively. However, only the two of them could feel how dangerous it was. They had never shown any mercy when they attacked.

    Swoosh!

    After a few minutes while one chased and the other ran, Mu Chen was a step earlier to reach the peak of the ck volcano. The peak was a sunken crater. However, it was quite dark so Mu Chen was not able to see what was inside.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes swept across the crater of the volcano. Behind him, the fist winds bombarded over from behind. He hesitated for a moment before dropping straight down into the volcano¡¯s crater.

    Liu Mubai followed him in hot pursuit. He noticed Mu Chen entering the dark volcano¡¯s crater and hesitated for a moment as well. However, he soon gritted his teeth and followed.

    The two of them quickly slide into the crater of the volcano andnded vigorously inside of the volcano¡¯s crater.

    Inside the volcano¡¯s crater, the lights were dimmed and it was filled with ck volcanic rocks.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze quickly scanned across. But to his surprise, he did not see any traces of the Nine Netherbird. There were only many ck volcano rocks here caused by the volcanic impact at this location.

    As Liu Mubai entered the crater, he did not immediately attack Mu Chen. He also scanned the surroundings to search for traces of the Nine Netherbird.

    The two of them scanned the surroundings, yet their eyes were filled with doubt.

    Mu Chen frowned. He carefully moved around the bottom of the crater and continued to search.

    At the same time, Liu Mubai also nced at Mu Chen before moving away. It was apparent that he had the same idea as Mu Chen.

    The bottom of the volcano¡¯s crater wasn¡¯t too spacious. The two of them quickly went in a circle, but they did not have any harvest. This made the doubt within their eyes grow even further.

    Could what the copper piece mentioned be fake?

    Mu Chen curled his lips and searched the surroundings. At this moment, he had unconsciously walked to the center of the bottom crater. At this location, there were a couple of gigantic, ck volcanic rocks that had been pushed out by the volcano in the surroundings.

    He stared at these gigantic, ck volcanic rocks, yet he did not see anything. He sighed helplessly in his heart and was about to turn around. However, he suddenly stopped and gripped his palms within his sleeves. Then, the ancient copper piece emerged within his palms. At this moment, the copper piece emitted out a faint heat.

    ¡°This copper piece...Can it sense the location of the Nine Netherbird?¡±

    An idea appeared in Mu Chen¡¯s mind. He immediately looked quietly at Liu Mubai, who was searching at another direction, before heading quietly towards the gigantic, ck volcanic rocks.

    He touched each of the ck rocks as he passed by. Shortly after, he stopped moving and stared at the slightly shining, gigantic ck rock in front of him. As he stood here, the copper piece within his hand turned exceptionally hot.

 Chapter 61 The Mysterious Black Egg

    <strong>Chapter 61 ¨C The Mysterious ck Egg</strong>

    The gigantic ck rock that was in front of Mu Chen was approximately dozens of Zhang [1.It is a Chinese measure of length which is approximately 3.3 m] tall. There were shattered holes on it, yet it was particrly smooth as if was eroded by magma before.

    Mu Chen¡¯s palms lightly touched the gigantic ck rock. He could feel the ancient copper piece within his palms bing abnormally hot.

    ¡°Could the Nine Netherbird be inside?¡±

    An idea shed through Mu Chen¡¯s mind and his eyes twinkled. Then, he looked at Liu Mubai, who was on the other side, and clenched his fist. A dark ck Spiritual Energy surged through his palms and the Limitless Death Seal emerged on the surface of his fist.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen drew his arm back towards him before sting out a fierce punch. The sounds of the winds breaking broke out from the short distance. It smashed heavily onto the gigantic ck rock as the arm was wrapped by Spiritual Energy.

    Bang!

    Mu Chen¡¯s fistnded on the gigantic ck rock and a deep sound rang out. The giant rock shuddered for a bit. Then, Mu Chen was able to see cracks quietly spreading out from behind the fist.

    Crack.

    Pieces of rubble continued to fall down endlessly from the gigantic rock. The speed of how fast the cracks spread elerated and it soon filled the enormous rock.

    Seeing this scene, Mu Chen took a step backwards carefully. After that punch, he had already discovered that the inside of the rock was hollow...

    The gigantic rock continued to tremble and pieces of rubble constantly fell down. Just when Mu Chen was staring at it, his eyes narrowed. This is because he saw a ck light emitting out from the cracks of the gigantic rock.

    Themotion over here also attracted Liu Mubai¡¯s attention. He also stared in surprise at the trembling rock and a hint of surprise appeared in his eyes.

    ck lights shot out from the cracks in the rock. A wave of fluctuation spread out and the gigantic rock exploded open after a banging sound.

    The rubble shot out and a few crossed through Mu Chen¡¯s body. However, he remained motionless and stared at the location where the rubble shot out from. At that location, the gigantic ck rock had already erupted and a dark ck light quietly appeared as it floated in the bottom of the crater.

    As the light floated in the air, a 1 Zhang tall ck egg seemed to be inside the light. The ck egg was smooth andpletely ck. On the surface of the egg¡¯s shell, there were a couple of exceptionally obscure and mysterious engravings on it. The engravings seemed to be a mysterious ck bird spreading its wings out and it protected the egg.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes twinkled when he saw the shining ck egg. He hesitated for a moment and joy filled his eyes. From the image within the copper piece, the Nine Netherbird seemed to have turned into a ck egg andnded here in the end. Could it be the one in front of him?

    When Mu Chen saw the ck egg, Liu Mubai was also aware of it. Greed instantly gushed out from his eyes and he charged straight for the ck egg.

    Seeing this, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes shed. However, he did not recklessly rush over. He did not believe that it would be that easy to obtain the Nine Netherbird.

    Liu Mubai quickly approached the ck egg. But just when he was about to enter a couple of Zhang distance away from the ck egg, a ck light sted out from the surface of the egg.

    Bang!

    The ck light fiercely bombarded Liu Mubai¡¯s body. His originally moving body was shot backwards and hended heavily on the ground. He could not help but spit out fresh blood.

    Fizz!

    After the ck egg caused Liu Mubai to fly backwards, it seems to be activated and a ck light wrapped around its surroundings. Then, it slowly flew up to the sky above the crater.

    Seeing this, Mu Chen hurriedly rushed out of the crater and appeared on the peak of the volcano.

    Fizzzz!

    The ck egg finally suspended itself on the sky above the crater. ck lights emitted out and caused the Spiritual Energy within the world to be violent.

    Thismotion soon attracted everybody¡¯s attention. Mu Feng and Liu Qingtian both retreated backwards and stared bewilderedly at the mysterious ck egg that appeared.

    ¡°Dad, the ck egg is formed by the Nine Netherbird. Hurry and take it away!¡± Liu Mubai also helplessly followed him above and let out a cry.

    ¡°The Nine Netherbird?!¡±

    Liu Qingtian¡¯s eyes narrowed and ecstasy flowed out from within his heart. His body turned into a blurry figure as he charged like a lightning towards the mysterious ck egg above the crater.

    Seeing this, Mu Feng did not want to fall behind and immediately followed.

    The two of them were extremely fast and charged to the crater in an instant. They both extended their palms and wanted to capture the mysterious ck egg.

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes remained fixed on the mysterious ck egg. However, he suddenly remembered the skeleton that he met within the ck Eerie Swamp. His heart was suddenly filled with anxiety and he immediately shouted out.

    Mu Feng, who was about to seize the mysterious ck egg, heard this cry and was slightly surprised. His eyes twinkled and he gritted his teeth. Then, he actually forced himself to stop his body from moving.

    Although this was a rare opportunity, he still suppressed the impulse he had within his heart because of the trust he had for Mu Chen.

    On the other hand, Liu Qingtian let out a sneer when Mu Feng stopped and touched the mysterious egg with a finger. Just when he was able to take it for himself, his face suddenly changed.

    Fizz!

    A strange sound came out from the mysterious ck egg. Liu Qingtian¡¯s finger, which touched the mysterious ck egg, actually quickly became charred and an enormous pain emitted out from his finger.

    This sudden change of events made Liu Qingtian¡¯s expression change. He struggled frantically, but found that his finger was stuck to the ck egg as if it was glued on. No matter how he struggled, he was unable to get rid of it. Moreover, what made him terrified was that the Spiritual Energy within his body actually quickly flowed into the ck egg through his finger.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Liu Qingtian let out an angry howl and his eyes turned ruthless. He raised his de and actually cut off the finger that was in direct contact with the mysterious ck egg.

    The finger dropped down and blood spattered out. Liu Qingtian endured the pain from it and desperately retreated backwards.

    All this events happened in an instant. Mu Feng was the closest and he clearly saw the scene. He immediately trembled as he stared at the mysterious egg. This item wasn¡¯t a weakling. It was fortunate that he was stopped by Mu Chen earlier. Otherwise, he would probably pay an even greater price.

    ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    Seeing the desperately retreating Liu Qingtian, Liu Zong and the others hurried over towards him. Their eyes twitched when they saw that Liu Qingtian¡¯s finger was chopped off.

    ¡°Be careful, this damn thing is a bit strange!¡± Liu Qingtian hurriedly circted his Spiritual Energy, stopped the blood at his chopped of finger and said with a grim expression.

    Liu Zong and the others nodded. It seems that it wasn¡¯t that easy to obtain the Nine Netherbird.

    Mu Feng alsonded at this moment and reunited with the Mu Territory¡¯s men. He patted Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder and said with a bitter smile: ¡°It¡¯s lucky you warned me quickly.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes turned serious. His eyes remained fixed at the mysterious ck egg above the crater. Then, he said softly: ¡°Dad, be careful. I feel that something is wrong.¡±

    Mu Feng also nodded his head. The Nine Netherbird wasn¡¯t any ordinary Spiritual Beast. It was a super existence that was ranked 11<sup>th</sup> on the Beast Record¡¯s Earth Ranking. Compared to the Nine Netherbird, his Dragonfire Bird was worth nothing.

    The atmosphere suddenly became strange. The two groups of men that were originally fighting in a life and death battle while refusing to let the other get the slightest lead suddenly did not dare to act. They only stared vigntly and greedily at the mysterious ck egg.

    A breeze blew in from afar and rxed the tensed atmosphere slightly.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were also fixed at the mysterious ck egg. However, his eyes suddenly turned cold. This is because he discovered that the mysterious engravings on the mysterious ck egg suddenly began to light up.

    A strange fluctuation was quietly born from within and emitted outwards.

 Chapter 62 Unusual Change

    <strong>Chapter 62 ¨C Unusual Change</strong>

    Fizzzzz.

    The mysterious ck egg floated above the crater of the ck volcano. At this moment, a couple of the obscure light engravings gradually lit up on the surface of the ck egg. As these light engravings emerged, everybody was able to feel that the Spiritual Energy within the world suddenly became extremely violent.

    Mu Feng and the others all looked solemnly at this scene. He could feel the restless movements of the Spiritual Energy within the world. A hint of unease surged through his eyes. This situation was slightly beyond his expectation.

    From the image brought up by the copper piece, the Nine Netherbird should have been in an extremely weak state after failing its evolution. However, from the way the mysterious egg made Liu Qingtian cut his finger off, it seems that this item was not something they could just grab as they thought.

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Mu Feng said in a low voice: ¡°If the situation seems off, we will immediately retreat. We¡¯ll give up on taking the Nine Netherbird.¡±

    Zhou Ye and the others were slightly taken aback when they heard this. However, seeing Mu Feng¡¯s serious expression, they nodded their heads. It was apparent that they noticed that something was off.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was also fixed tightly at the mysterious ck egg in the sky. The Nine Netherbird was too powerful. Although they did not know what level the Nine Netherbird had reached before it failed its evolution, it definitely far surpassed the strength of a Spirit Stage.

    And the Nine Netherbird which possessed this strength would probably be something that nobody could subdue even if it only possessed a couple of percent of its power from before.

    Not that far away, the Liu Territory¡¯s men also stared at the mysterious ck egg above the sky of the volcano as if they met a great enemy. Liu Qingtian¡¯s face turned extremely grim. On the other hand, Liu Mubai¡¯s face was turning red and blue alternately. If it wasn¡¯t for his words earlier, Liu Qingtian probably wouldn¡¯t have frantically snatched it. Moreover, in the critical moment, Mu Chen decided to shout somethingpletely different than him and saved Mu Feng. Afterparing their actions, his handsome face reddened and was filled with hatred.

    ¡°Big Brother, are you alright?¡± Liu Zong and Liu Ming stared at where Liu Qingtian¡¯s finger was cut off and asked with concern. If anything was to happen to Liu Qingtian, it would be a severe blow for the Liu Territory.

    Liu Qingtian shook his head with a grim expression. His eyes remained fixed at the sky and did not blink at all.

    ¡°All of you should stare at it. I don¡¯t want to return empty-handed this time!¡± Liu Qingtian said in a gloomy voice. When the Liu Territory¡¯s men heard this, their hearts jumped and they hurriedly nodded.

    Under the intense gaze from both groups, the mysterious ck egg¡¯s light engravings gradually brightened up in the sky. Moreover, it followed a sense of rhythm. It would light up and darken as if it was breathing.

    Fizz.

    As the light engravings brightened up, the mysterious ck egg suddenly trembled. Then under the surprised gazes of everyone, ck light erupted out from the ck egg.

    The sky instantly turned dark at this moment. It seemed to have caused the day to turn into night. This change made everybody¡¯s faces change.

    Cry!

    Just when the darkness enshrouded the location, a clear cry resounded out in the world.

    This clear cry seemed to have turned into a sound wave and spread outwards before it vanished at the end of their visions.

    Mu Chen stared at the ck light that enshrouded the sky. He suddenly jumped and a hint of unease appeared.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡±

    Mu Feng¡¯s face suddenly changed. He gripped his fist tightly and let out a horrified expression: ¡°The Spiritual Energy within our body are rapidly disappearing!¡±

    After he said this, Zhou Ye and the others¡¯ expression changed. They hurriedly inspected their body. As expected, the Spiritual Energy within their body was vanishing abnormally.

    It was as if something was sucking away the Spiritual Energy within their bodies forcibly!

    After hearing Mu Feng¡¯s cry, Mu Chen¡¯s heart jumped. He was only at the Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase, so he was not that sensitive to the feeling of losing Spiritual Energy. Instead, Mu Feng and the others with their Spirit Stage would sense it the most.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of the ck egg!¡± Mu Chen said in a low voice. At this moment, the mysterious ck egg was the only thing that could exin this strange scene.

    Not far away, the Liu Territory¡¯s men also entered in amotion and sounds of exmation rang out endlessly. It was evident that they detected this strange situation.

    ¡°Territory Lord, what should we do?¡± Duan Wei urgently asked. If this continues, the Spiritual Energy within their bodies wouldpletely be exhausted. How would they leave the ck Eerie Swamp then?

    Mu Feng¡¯s eyes changed rapidly and he gritted his teeth: ¡°Leave, we¡¯re retreating!¡±

    This situation here was too strange. Mu Feng understood that the trip this time was too recklessly. Just what sort of existence is the Nine Netherbird? Even if it failed to evolve and was in an extremely weak state, how was it possible for them to easily get a bargain with their strength?

    At this moment, there was no use being greedy anymore. No matter how precious the treasure was, it would be useless if they could not protect their lives. Therefore, Mu Feng decisively acted and led the others away.

    Bang!

    However, just when Mu Feng let out the order for retreat, the ground seemed to tremble like an earthquake.

    ¡°Territory Lord, look quickly!¡±

    A voice filled with horror suddenly rang out. Mu Feng, Mu Chen and the others hastily looked up and stared behind them. They saw various lights emerged from within the ck Eerie Swamp. The lights were all powerful Spiritual Beasts. In the lead, there were at least a dozen of High Rank Spiritual Beasts!

    These Spiritual Beasts were rushing over crazily towards this direction. The scene of dozen of beasts rushing over made Duan Wei and the others turn pale.

    Mu Chen could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. What is this situation? Could it be that all the Spiritual Beasts within the ck Eerie Swamp would rush over?

    ¡°Hurry and dodge!¡±

    Mu Feng¡¯s eyes twitched. He suppressed the horror within his heart and led them to a cliff. Against such amounts of beasts rushing over, even a Spirit Stage powerhouse would have to hide.

    When Mu Feng and the others hurriedly gave way to the beasts, the Liu Territory also discovered this scene. Many of the men felt powerless in their legs. This formation was definitely too terrifying.

    Liu Qingtian was also shocked as well. Luckily, he did not lose his cool and brought his men away. They did not dare to appear in front of the beasts rushing over.

    The two groups were separated by some distance and did not dare to make a sound. They carefully crouched down and stared at the group of Spiritual Beasts charging over from a distance.

    Mu Chen fixed his gaze on the Spiritual Beasts as they charged over. His eyes instantly became serious and he noticed that signs of madness appeared in the Spiritual Beasts¡¯ eyes. It seems that something mysterious had caused them to turn berserk.

    Mu Chen frowned and finally thought back to the Spirit Bug User¡¯s skeleton. He became even more alert to the Nine Netherbird that he never met. It seems that it was not simple at all.

    The herd of beasts brought a trial of smoke and charged into the ck basin. The dense bones that existed there earlier were squashed under their foot. However, they ignored it and charged in the direction of the mysterious egg above the crater.

    Mu Chen stared at the herd of beasts and watched as they charged into the basin towards the mysterious ck egg. Then, his eye narrowed when he witnessed the ck bird light engraving on the mysterious ck egg gently fluttering its wings as if it resurrected itself.

    The originally dark sky turned even darker again.

    Cry!

    Another clear cry emitted out like a ck sound wave again. This sound wave was as gentle as the flow of water and it spread over towards the berserk herd of beasts galloping over.

    The heaven and earth seemed to have bepletely silent at this moment.

    Mu Chen fiercely sucked in a breath of air. A hint of astonishment surged out from his ck eyes. This was because he saw the Spiritual Beasts instantly freeze when they were affected by the ck sound wave whether it was a High Rank Spiritual Beast or Low Rank Spiritual Beast. Then, their flesh would be stripped apart and revealed dense bones in the form of running over as it stood within the basin.

    Mu Chen exchanged nces with Mu Feng. They both saw the shock within each other¡¯s eyes. Afterwards, they thought about the white bones that they saw earlier. So the white bones appeared like this...

    In other words, it wasn¡¯t the first time that this situation urred.

 Chapter 63 Divine Black Thundercloud

    <strong>Chapter 63 ¨C Divine ck Thundercloud</strong>

    The ck sound wave gently rippled and emitted outwards from the ck basin. As the ck sound wave passed through, all the Spiritual Beasts would instantly turn into dense bones. Not even a single trace of blood existed on the white bones.

    Mu Chen and the others stared at this scene, stunned. Then, they shivered as this scene was too abnormal.

    Swish.

    A dense light would surged out from the Spiritual Beasts that turned into bones and form a light rainbow as it surged through the sky towards the mysterious ck egg above the crater.

    Fizz.

    And while facing the dense light rainbow filled with Spiritual Energy, the mysterious ck egg also released a ck light. Then, it sucked in all of the light rainbows like a bottomless pit.

    Light rainbows endlessly rise up from within the Spiritual Beasts¡¯ bodies. Under that brilliance, they devoted their lives.

    Furthermore, the most horrifying thing was that the Spiritual Beasts would watch this terrifying scene ur without any panic. A hint of craziness was within their scarlet eyes. It was as if they were flies flying into a fire, yet they seemed to feel glory in their actions.

    This strange contrast made Mu Chen shiver. Then, he stared at the mysterious ck egg that was endlessly sucking in the light rainbows within the sky. This method had far surpassed the intelligence of all the Spiritual Beasts that Mu Chen had seen before. It was even more cruel and cunning than a human.

    ¡°That ck egg is probably formed by the Nine Netherbird...¡± Mu Feng¡¯s face became serious as he stared in fear at the ck egg absorbing many rainbows in the sky.

    ¡°The Spiritual Beasts in the ck Eerie Swamp seemed to be providing an enormous amount of Spiritual Energy to the Nine Netherbird...¡± Mu Chen softly spoke.

    Mu Feng also nodded and said: ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s not the first time that a scene simr to this has urred. Over these years, the numerous Spiritual Beasts in the ck Eerie Swamp had turned into white bones and devoted all their Spiritual Energy to the Nine Netherbird.¡±

    ¡°The Spiritual Beasts in the ck Eerie Swamp...¡± Mu Feng¡¯s face turned strange as he said: ¡°It seems that it was raised by the Nine Netherbird. It will let them grow and fatten up before the Nine Netherbird ughters it to extract their Spiritual Energy.¡±

    On the side, Duan Wei and the others all shuddered when they heard this. If it was done by a human, they wouldn¡¯t be too surprised. However, this scenario was nned by a Spiritual Beast that was considerably powerful.

    ¡°And...Perhaps the copper piece that we obtained was also its intention. It used that to lure a few greedy humans over to absorb the Spiritual Energy away from our bodies.¡± Mu Feng said with a bitter smile and said: ¡°This time, it might not think highly about us. Otherwise, I feel that we would end up no better than the Spiritual Beasts.¡±

    Zhou Ye¡¯s face turned pale. If this was all nned out by the Nine Netherbird, then it would be too terrifying...

    Mu Chen also sighed. He knew that what his father said was mostly true. There were probably many humans that came to this ce like the skeleton he met in the ck Eerie Swamp due to greed over the past years. However, the skeleton was slightly luckier as he managed to escape. Yet, he still died due to his injuries being too severe.

    ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± Duan Wei and the others wiped the cold sweat off their foreheads. It was still the first time for them meeting such a terrifying Spiritual Beast. The terror didn¡¯t juste from its strength, but also from how it was cunning and ruthless like a human.

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    There wasn¡¯t the slightest hesitation in Mu Feng¡¯s voice: ¡°Don¡¯t even think about the Nine Netherbird. Nobody in the Northern Spiritual Realm will be able to capture this existence. We should immediately retreat while its attention is focused on the Spiritual Beasts!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Duan Wei and the others let out a sigh of relief when they heard this. They could not see any hope in this bizarre situation. It would be a wise decision for them to leave as soon as possible.

    Mu Feng seemed to have made up his mind on giving up on the Nine Netherbird. After he issued out the order, he waved his hand. A group of men quietly climbed up the cliff and cautiously headed out of the ck basin.

    ¡°Big Brother, the people from the Mu Territory are retreating!¡± The Liu Territory was aware of the movement caused by the Mu Territory and Liu Ming shouted out quickly.

    ¡°Forget about them!¡± Liu Qingtian said coldly: ¡°Something is wrong with the current situation. We would feel safer if they leave since we wouldn¡¯t have to remain alert against them.¡±

    ¡°Then, we...¡± Liu Ming hesitated for a moment. In fact, he was also terribly afraid when he witnessed the scene in front of him. The mysterious ck egg was too bizarre and his instincts told him that it would be smarter for him to get as far away as possible.

    ¡°Just wait a little longer!¡±

    Signs of struggling could be seen within Liu Qingtian¡¯s eyes. However, he still gritted his teeth and said these words. The temptation of the Nine Netherbird was too great. If he was able to obtain it, even if the possibility was extremely small, he would instantly be the lord of the Northern Spiritual Realm!

    Liu Ming and Liu Zong exchanged gazes with each other and nodded. They had prepared a long time for this n. If they were to leave now, they wouldn¡¯t be willing to ept it.

    Just when the Mu Territory was quietly retreating and the Liu Territory was remaining there without giving up, thousands of Spiritual Beasts in the ck basin turned into bones from the ck sound wave.

    Hu.

    The numerous light rainbows in the sky whistled out and eventually all of them were sucked into the mysterious ck egg. When the final light rainbow was sucked in, the world seemed to have be unusually quiet.

    Crack.

    During this silence, a sudden cracking sound rang out. It was not loud, but the Liu Territory and the Mu Territory seemed to have been shocked by lightning. Then, all their eyes fixed itself onto the mysterious ck egg in fear. They could see that subtle cracks actually emerged on the surface of the ck egg.

    As the cracks emerged, ck mes surged out and wrapped the mysterious ck eggpletely. When the bizarre ck me rushed out, the Spiritual Aura in the world seemed to show signs of boiling.

    ¡°This is...¡± Cold sweat seemed to drip down Mu Feng¡¯s face slowly. His voice became hoarse as he said: ¡°The Nine Netherbird seems to being out.¡±

    Li!

    Just when he finished saying those words, a cry rang out in the world from the mysterious ck egg. A ck me instantly enveloped the sky like a storm.

    The cracks on the surface of the ck light egg were bing increasingly concentrated. Then with a final crisping sound, it burst open.

    As the ck mes became increasingly violent, Mu Chen and the others were somewhat shocked to see a pair of ck wings that could cover a mountain stretching out from within the mes.

    The ck mes continued to scorch the sky. Mu Chen and the others could vaguely see a huge shadow within the monstrous mes. It was elegantly stretching itsrge body as if it was resurrecting from Nirvana like a phoenix rebirthing from mes.

    A horrifying Spiritual Energy pressure also emitted out at this moment. It caused the Spiritual Aura within the world to boil.

    ¡°Is this the Nine Netherbird?¡±

    Mu Chen watched in shock at the massive creature stretching its body elegantly in the monstrous ck mes. Although he was not able to see its appearance clearly, the somewhat vague outline already feels amazing.

    ¡°This fluctuation...¡±

    Mu Feng kept a close eye at the vague outline and immediately gulped. This Spiritual Energy pressure probably wasn¡¯t something that a Three Heavens Stage powerhouse couldpare with!

    They actually had a wishful thinking of capturing this sort of existence. It was truly ridiculous.

    ¡°Hurry and run!¡±

    Mu Feng took a deep breath and gathered all the drool he had within his heart. He let out a cry and prepared to retreat no matter what.

    Rumble!

    However, just when Mu Feng urged his people to retreat, thunder sounds rang out in the sky. They looked up and suddenly froze. A ck thundercloud abruptly gathered above the ck mes in the sky. Moreover, they could faintly feel that there was a ck lightning dragon quietly surging within the thundercloud.

    A destructive energy emitted out from the ck thundercloud.

    ¡°This is the... Divine ck Thundercloud?¡±

    Mu Feng stared at the ck thundercloud and his eyes instantly narrowed. He could not help saying these words out as he suppressed the horror within his voice.

    ¡°Divine ck Thundercloud?¡± Mu Chen was stunned.

    Mu Feng took a deep breath and suppressed the shock within his heart as he muttered: ¡°The Nine Netherbird...actually hasn¡¯t given up yet. It is still attempting to evolve!¡±

 Chapter 64 Evolution

    <strong>Chapter 64 ¨C Evolution</strong>

    ¡°Evolve?!¡±

    Mu Chen and the others were stunned. They stared at the massive shadow within the ck mes which covered the sky. Then, he said: ¡°Didn¡¯t it fail before?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it would like to try again.¡±

    Signs of surprise could be seen within Mu Feng¡¯s eyes as he said: ¡°It seems that this Nine Netherbird is extremely prideful. It had to use many schemes in order to resurrect after failing the evolutionst time. Who would have thought that it would attempt to evolve again when it had just reappeared?¡±

    Mu Chen was also surprised at the courage that this Nine Netherbird had. If one was ordinary, he would unconsciously avoid doing whatever he had failed at doing. However, this Nine Netherbird wanted to climb back up from where it had fallen. This courage, this pride..., it amazed everyone.

    ¡°Will it seed?¡±

    Mu Chen asked in a low voice. He lifted his head to stare at the sky filled with ck thunderclouds. Within the thunderclouds, the ck lightning seemed to creep around like a massive ck dragon as it released an indescribable power.

    ¡°Who knows...The Nine Netherbird is originally an extremely powerful existence. It possesses the 11<sup>th</sup> rank on the Myriad Beast Record¡¯s Earth Ranking. Moreover, if it sessfully evolves, it would have the qualifications to charge at the Myriad Beast Record¡¯s Heaven Ranking. At that time...It will truly be a Divine Beast.¡± Mu Feng said.

    ¡°Divine Beast...¡±

    Mu Chen could not help but bite his lips. This simple phrase gave off an unparalleled pressure. This is because each and every one of the Divine Beasts were super-existences within the Great Thousand Worlds. Even Sovereign-ss existences would be afraid of these overlords belonging to different species.

    ¡°However...the Divine ck Lightning isn¡¯t that easy to ovee.¡± Mu Feng also said gently as he stared at the enormous shadow within the ck mes in the sky. In the world are many Spiritual Beasts, but, just how many of them would be able to evolve into these super-existences?

    A Spiritual Beast and a Divine Beast may only be different by one word, yet there is an unsurpassable gap between them.

    ¡°It has already failed once before. Normally speaking, once one fails to ovee the lightning, the one who was attempting would be annihted by the lightning. However, this Nine Netherbird seems to have escaped with its life before. If it fails again this time, it might not be that lucky.¡±

    Mu Feng¡¯s pace of retreating gradually slowed down. If the Nine Netherbird is going to attempt to ovee the lightning, then they would be safe. This is because they were just like ants in the Nine Netherbird¡¯s eyes. They simply weren¡¯t worthy enough for it to pay attention to them.

    Mu Chen felt a bit of regret when he heard these words. If the Nine Netherbird was to vanish due to the lightning, nobody would be able to obtain its Spiritual Beast Soul Essence. This way, the Mu Territory would not have gotten any harvest foring here.

    However, who would have the ability to ingest the Nine Netherbird¡¯s Soul Essence even if they obtained it? Mu Feng was extremely lucky back then when he ingested the Dragonfire Bird. Not to mention the Nine Netherbird, who was even more powerful than the Dragonfire Bird?

    While Mu Chen and the others stared at the sky with regret and admiration, a clear cry resounded throughout the world from within the ck mes in the sky. Moreover, it was possible to hear a deep unyielding fighting spirit from within the cry.

    It was issuing a challenge towards the Divine ck Lightning!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The Divine ck Thundercloud seemed to have noticed the Nine Netherbird¡¯s provocation and immediately let out a deep rumbling sound, which echoed throughout the region. Under the rumbling sound, Mu Chen and the others could feel the Spiritual Aura within the world trembling, as if it was fearful of that terrifying heavenly might.

    ¡°Li!¡±

    A clear cry rang out once again. The Nine Netherbird¡¯s wings stretched out from within the ck mes and suddenly ck mes surged out all over the ce. It turned into numerous ck me pirs and fiercely charged at the ck thundercloud.

    The Nine Netherbird actually dared to take the initiative tounch an attack at the Divine ck Lightning.

    Boom!

    The ck thundercloud quietly surged and a ck lightning started winding and swirling. The ck lightning dragon stared coldly at the ck me pirs charging over. Then, a ck lightning filled with destructive power immediately rushed down.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    The ck lightning and ck mes collided fiercely. The entire world seemed to have exploded at that moment. Then, the loud rumbling sound made the earth tremble violently and cracks spread out from the ck basin.

    Mu Chen and the others stared in shock at the terrifying battle in the sky. At that location, the ck mes and ck lightning were wreaking havoc crazily.

    It was evident that the ck lightning is an extremely terrifying thing. The lightning descended down as if it was attempting to destroy everything in the world and shattered countless ck me pirs.

    After the ck lightning shattered the countless ck me pirs, it used a terrifying momentum to fiercely descend down into the ck mes within the sky. In the end, it descended down onto the massive creature hidden within the ck mes.

    Li!

    Within the cry this time, pain could be heard. But following this, anger emerged in the cry again. The Nine Netherbird pped its wings and the ck me sea furiously whirled together. Then, it finally turned into several interconnected ck mestorms.

    Buzzzz!

    The earth began to shatter due to the rotation of the ck mestorms. Luckily, the Nine Netherbird¡¯s primary target was the Divine ck Lightning. Thus, the ck mestorms whirled over towards the Divine ck Thundercloud once it was formed.

    Facing against the Nine Netherbird¡¯s crazy attack, the Divine ck Thundercloud also quickly moved. A dark lightning vortex appeared at the center of the thundercloud and numerous ck lightnings gathered inside the vortex.

    Boom!

    Within the vortex, numerous ck lightnings gathered together and eventually formed into a massive lightning pir. It fired out and bombarded the ck mestorms in a direct confrontation.

    Swoosh!

    The ck lightning pir was like the Thunder God¡¯s punishment and forcibly tore apart the ck mestorms. The entire world seemed to have be dim in that moment.

    The ck mestorms that were formed by the Nine Netherbird¡¯s full strength were stopped once again and the Nine Netherbird issued out an extremely furious cry again. This damn lightning had already stopped it once. Could it again be nning to prevent it from evolving?

    Its prideful self would never be willing to admit defeat!

    The ck mes within the sky suddenly shrank abnormally. It was as if all the ck mes wormed itself into the Nine Netherbird¡¯s body.

    As the ck mes shrank, the Nine Netherbird¡¯s body finally entered everybody¡¯s view.

    It was a massive creature approximately the size of 10,000 Zhang and its wings were able to cover a mountain when it was spread open. On its body, mysterious ck feathers had a hint of ck mes surging through them. On its tail, long tail feathers extended out elegantly and clusters of ck mes slowly burned at the tip.

    Although the Nine Netherbird was extremely massive, it did not have a shred of fat. Its curved body made it seem extremely elegant, slim, mysterious and beautiful. It truly was a fascinating creature.

    However, the Nine Netherbird¡¯s eyes were showing a fiery red color at that moment. Uneptance and rage were filled within its eyes as it stared at the entrenched thundercloud in the sky. Then, it pped its wings and furious winds suddenly appeared in the world. The ck mes covered its wings and the Nine Netherbird itself turned into a ck me as it flew up high. In the end, it mustered all its power and rushed straight towards the ck thundercloud.

    It was going to do a final showdown against the Divine ck Thundercloud!

    Mu Chen stared at the pping wings as it charged without fear into the ck thundercloud, which even the Nine Netherbird felt horror from, like a moth to a me. His heart was filled with shock.

    The Nine Netherbird¡¯s unyielding and stubborn personality made a spectator like him feel amazed.

    However, when this amazement rose up, a sense of regret also emerged. This is because Mu Chen saw the Divine ck Thundercloud contracting intensely and all the lightning within it seemed to have gathered together at this moment.

    This blow would definitely shock the heavens and earth.

    Boom!

    At that moment, the world became silent. Only the sound of thunder resounded out. Then, a ck lightning dragon, which was almost the same size as the Nine Netherbird, pierced through the skies andnded furiously on the approaching Nine Netherbird¡¯s body.

 Chapter 65 Self-Destruct

    <strong>Chapter 65 ¨C Self-Destruct</strong>

    The ck lightning descended down from the sky above. The indescribable thunder sound emitted almost spread throughout the entire ck Eerie Swamp. The Spiritual Beasts within the ck Eerie Swamp also issued out fearful roars as theyid on the ground shivering. They did not dare to make even a slightest movement.

    Everybody at the scene had shocked expressions as they watched the events happening in the sky. Even Mu Feng and Liu Qingtian, who were the strongest individuals within the Northern Spiritual Realm, werepletely horrified. This power was too terrifying. If itnded on them, even their remains wouldn¡¯t exist.

    ¡°Li!¡±

    As the raging lightning descended down, a mournful cry filled with despair and resignation rang out.

    ¡°The Nine Netherbird is going to fail!¡±

    When Mu Chen heard this clear cry, his heart jumped. So the Divine ck Lightning Cmity was this powerful? Even such a mighty existence like the Nine Netherbird couldn¡¯t endure it.

    In the sky, the berserk ck lightning was almost suppressing the ck mespletely. No matter how much the Nine Netherbird struggled, it was unable to move forward.

    The ck mes were finally pushed backpletely and helplessness appeared in its cry. It never imagined that it would fail again after its first failure.

    The ck lightning filled with destructive energy had already oppressed the Nine Netherbird¡¯s true body. Afterwards, a loud cry rang out from the Nine Netherbird again. At this moment, the mysterious ck feathers on its massive body began to burn up.

    As the ck mes raged out, the temperature in the world also began to increase significantly.

    ¡°Hurry and retreat, the Nine Netherbird is crazy. It¡¯s going to self-destruct!¡±

    Seeing the ck mes ignite on the Nine Netherbird, Mu Feng¡¯s face changed and he immediately shouted out. He instantly grabbed onto Mu Chen and darted away from the ck basin, like an arrow.

    Behind him, Zhou Ye, Duan Wei and the others also had ghastly expressions as they hurriedly followed. Just how terrifying would the Nine Netherbird¡¯s self-destruction be?

    In the distance, the Liu Territory¡¯s men also noticed this situation and their faces immediately turned pale. They frantically fled away towards the opposite direction.

    At this instant, theypletely gave up on the idea of capturing the Nine Netherbird.

    As the two groups of men rushed away recklessly, the ck mes within the Nine Netherbird turned increasingly violent in the sky. It pped itsrge wings and then its massive body exploded at this moment.

    The ck mes gushed out and even forcibly destroyed the terrifying ck lightning. Even the ck thundercloud in the sky was ripped apart by the surging ck mes.

    Furthermore, the entire world seemed to have be like a steamer. The boiling temperature made the underneath forest burn up instantly.

    Bang!

    Although Mu Feng and the others had already escaped far away from the center of the explosion, the impact emitted out from it still caused the group of men to helplessly fall to the ground.

    Mu Feng climbed up and took a nce at the sky. His face became increasingly serious. At the location where the Nine Netherbird had self-destructed an enormous ck me lotus bloomed. The ck mes were like ck meteorites and showered down on to the earth. It was as if the world wasing to an end.

    Dong Dong!

    No matter where the ck mesnded at, the earth would immediately crack open. Then, the cracks would quickly spread. This ck basin had instantly turned into shambles.

    ¡°Hurry!¡±

    Mu Feng said in a deep voice. They could not afford to stay in this ce anymore. If they were unlucky and were hit by a meteorite-like me, then it would be bad news.

    Swoosh!

    However, just when Mu Feng had shouted out, he could hear the burning sounds of winds breaking. He quickly lifted his head and his face changed drastically. The ck mes that flew across the sky seemed to be shooting at them.

    Mu Feng stared as the ck mes quickly becamerger within his eyes. His face was also pale. At this moment, it was already toote to escape. He hurriedly exchanged nces with Zhou Ye and took a step forward. Then with a violent cry, dense Spiritual Energy poured out from their bodies and formed a thick Spiritual Energy light barrier that protected the people behind it.

    Swish!

    The ck mes with a long ck tail showered down and bombarded the Spiritual Energy light barrier.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen and the others could feel the earth they were standing on start to crack. The boiling heat caused some minor skin irritations.

    While the Spiritual Energy light barrier blocked against the impacts of the ck mes, cold sweat was constantly dripping down from Mu Feng and Zhou Ye. The hands that maintained the Spiritual Energy light barrier were burned so much that they felt bursts of pain.

    However, the two of them continued to maintain it. They understood that if the people behind them were to be affected by it, they would at least be seriously injured with their strength.

    Crunch.

    The Spiritual Energy light barrier trembled and twisted faintly. As this moment, a crunching sound rang out. Mu Chen and the others who were behind the light barrier hurriedly retreated as if they had met a great enemy.

    ¡°Be careful, we can¡¯t block it anymore!¡±

    The Spiritual Energy light barrier was bing more and more distorted. Finally, Mu Feng and Zhou Ye were not able to maintain it and with a low cry, the Spiritual Energy light barrier shattered as the two of them were blown back helplessly.

    The ck mes rushed in like a torrent. Although the majority of its strength was canceled out by Mu Feng and Zhou Ye, the impact still influenced Duan Wei and the others. Their bodies grinded across thend for a hundred meters, as if they had suffered a heavy blow, before finally stopping awkwardly.

    Bang.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body also flew backwards andnded heavily on a giant boulder. His throat instantly had a sweet taste and he could not help but spit out fresh blood. It was as if the bones in his body were copsing.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this way too powerful?¡±

    Mu Chen wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth and let out a wry smile. This was only just one of the mes in the sky. If they all were to bombard at them, wouldn¡¯t it instantly erase them? The Nine Netherbird¡¯s self-destruction is truly terrifying.

    Mu Chen hobbled as he stood up. But just as he was about to call out to Mu Feng and the others, his face instantly changed as he lifted his head. He saw a tiny ck me heading straight towards him.

    ¡°Mu Chen!¡±

    This sudden turn of events was also noticed by Mu Feng. His face immediately became distorted as he charged towards Mu Chen.

    With his speed, however, he was notparable to the ck mes that rushed over. So even Mu Feng could only watch as the ck mes rapidly erged itself in his eyes.

    ¡°How unlucky.¡±

    There was time only for this thought to cross Mu Chen¡¯s mind. Then, he felt a burning feeling and pain instantly filled his mind. Darkness filled his vision and his head dropped down.

    But the instant before his vision turned dark, he vaguely saw a light shing within the ck me. Then, he entered the darkness as he suffered a terrible pain.

 Chapter 66 The Change within his Body

    <strong>Chapter 66 ¨C The Change within his Body</strong>

    Mu Chen¡¯s consciousness floated without aim in the darkness. There was not even the slightest trace of light in this ce. He was not even aware of time as he drifted around in aatose state.

    Although he did not know how long he drifted around, a strange fluctuation emitted out from within the darkness. A strange ck me surged out in the center of the darkness as it condensed itself.

    As the ck mes condensed itself, it actually turned into a giant ck bird, which let out a cry towards the sky. Then, it seemed to have noticed Mu Chen¡¯s drifting consciousness. With a sharp cry, it turned into a streak of ck mes and charged over to his consciousness as it red fiercely.

    Ah!

    Mu Chen issued out a scream from his mouth and his body sat up like a conditioned reflex. His forehead was filled with cold sweat while his eyes were trembling.

    ¡°Little Mu woke up?!¡±

    ¡°The Little Lord is awake!¡±

    Just when Mu Chen was confused about the scene earlier, delighted voices rang out from the surroundings. Only then did he lifted his head up in daze and realized that he was on top of a stretcher. Zhou Ye, Duan Wei and the others were all looking at him with a happy expression nearby.

    ¡°Is he awake?¡±

    Mu Feng¡¯s familiar voice rang out in surprise. Then, he hurriedly walked over and let out a sigh of relief when he saw Mu Chen safe and sound.

    ¡°Dad, what is this all about?¡±

    Mu Chen rubbed his head and asked.

    ¡°You were affected by the mes¡¯ impact caused by the Nine Netherbird¡¯s self-destruction and you¡¯ve been in aa up until now. Luckily, it doesn¡¯t seem to be a major issue.¡± Mu Feng exined. If anything happened to Mu Chen, he really didn¡¯t know how he would face it.

    Mu Chen was stunned when he heard this. He vaguely remembered that a ck me was charging towards him before he fainted.

    ¡°What about the Nine Netherbird? Did it die?¡± Mu Chen shook his head as he asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Feng nodded with a bit of regret. Through the self-destruction, nothing was left behind of the Nine Netherbird. They did not obtain any harvest this time. However, at least the Liu Territory also headed back empty-handed. Thus, this could already be considered a sess for the Mu Territory since the other goal of this trip was to stop the Liu Territory.

    Mu Chen also felt a bit of pity. That was an existence ranked 11<sup>th</sup> on the Myriad Beast Record¡¯s Earth Ranking. It was not something you could meet easily. He really didn¡¯t know just how powerful one would be if they managed to ingest its Spiritual Beast Soul Essence.

    ¡°We have already passed through the ck Eerie Swamp and we¡¯re currently heading back to the Mu Territory.¡± Zhou Ye smiled as he spoke: ¡°It was all thanks to Little Mu for the ck Eerie Swamp¡¯s trip this time. Otherwise, we would not be able to catch up with the Liu Territory and see that terrifying scene.¡±

    ¡°Ohoho, yes, there¡¯s a sessor for the Territory Lord now. Congrattions.¡± Duan Wei and the others smiled as he spoke. Little Mu had truly impressed them during the ck Eerie Swamp trip.

    After hearing these words, Mu Feng could not help but be proud. He immediately waved his hand and said: ¡°Everybody should increase the alertness level after we head back from this trip. Since the Liu Territory came back empty-handed, they would definitely be angry at our Mu Territory. Moreover, with their personality, they would not let this go easily.¡±

    Everybody agreed when they heard this and then they elerated. Although they have already exited the ck Eerie Swamp, they still felt the chills after seeing the earth-shattering scene earlier. They only wanted to get away from that ce as far as possible.

    While Mu Chen sat on the stretcher, he immediately rubbed his head. Then, he turned around and stared at the ck Eerie Swamp in the distant. He did not know why, but he had a strange feeling that the Nine Netherbird hasn¡¯t died yet.

    Two dayster, Mu Feng and the others returned back to the Mu Territory. The dusty group of people felt relieved while they thought back about the dangerous trip they had. They finally managed to return alive.

    Mu Feng dismissed everybody and allowed them to rest. As for Mu Chen, he hobbled for a while and returned back to his room. He immediately took a big nap. It was evident that he waspletely exhausted because of the past few days.

    When Mu Chen woke up from his deep slumber, it was already evening. He stared nkly at the quiet night before stretching his waist.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to train.¡± Mu Chen chuckled and sat cross-legged. He closed his eyes slightly and quickly entered the state of cultivation. The surrounding air trembled around him and tiny traces of Spiritual Aura from the world were attracted over. Then, it finally entered Mu Chen¡¯s body through Mu Chen¡¯s breathing.

    He maintained this state of cultivation for approximately an hour. Then, all of a sudden, he opened his eyes. Within the dark night, his ck eyes revealed amazement and hints of joy.

    This is because he noticed that the Spiritual Energy within his aurasea had actually reached a state of beingpletely full. This represents that he had already reached the pinnacle of a Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase. It also meant that he could charge at the Spiritual Rotation Stage!

    ¡°It was actually this fast.¡±

    Mu Chen was delighted. He originally thought that it would take at least another two weeks or so. Never did he expect that the ck Eerie Swamp trip would have brought him that much benefit.

    After a while, Mu Chen gradually suppressed the joy within his heart and clenched his palms as an exquisite jaded box appeared within his hand. Within the jaded box lies a round emerald shape elixir. It was the umtion Elixir that he had received as a reward during the Northern Spiritual Field Training.

    This elixir would provide great assistance to the ones charging at the Spiritual Rotation Stage. He had never used it because he was waiting for the best moment to use it. And now, it was time.

    Mu Chen picked up the emerald-like elixir and sniffed the faint fragrance emitted by it. His head immediately cleared up and he no longer hesitated as he threw the umtion Elixir into his mouth.

    Nom.

    The umtion Elixir immediately melted and turned into rumbling Spiritual Energy. It seemed to pour through Mu Chen¡¯s body like a flood.

    Mu Chen quickly closed his eyes as he circted the Great Pagoda Art. He steadily ingested the dense Spiritual Energy bit by bit and poured it into his aurasea.

    With the influx of therge amount of Spiritual Energy, many changes appeared in his aurasea. The clump of Spiritual Energy that was like a neb slowly shrank. While it was shrinking, Mu Chen could feel the Spiritual Energy within his body bing purer and fiercer.

    It requires a lot of Spiritual Energy for one to charge at the Spiritual Rotation Stage. Luckily, Mu Chen had the umtion Elixir. Therefore, he was about to omit some trouble during this step. He stabilized his mind and slowly ingested the elixir¡¯s medical power as he sent it all into his aurasea.

    Within his aurasea, the originally palm-sized clump of Spiritual Energy had turned into the size of a chicken egg. However, the edge of the clump had be rounder. Moreover, the ck Spiritual Energy had be increasingly abstruse.

    The clump of Spiritual Energy was stillpressing itself while Mu Chen continued to send Spiritual Energy within his aurasea.

    This processsted for around ten minute before thepression finally stopped. The chicken egg-sized clump of Spiritual Energy had be the size of a pigeon¡¯s egg.

    Mu Chen could sense the change happening within his aurasea and quietly entered with his mind. He noticed that a pitched-ck light wheel gradually floated on top of the pigeon egg.

    The Spiritual Energy light wheel was many times smaller than the clump earlier. However, Mu Chen could sense how dense the Spiritual Energy within it was.

    It had far surpassed the Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase!

    Mu Chen stared at the small and delicate Spiritual Energy light wheel as joy welled up from his heart. He had finally broken through the Spiritual Movement Stage and advanced into the Spiritual Rotation Stage.

    Just by this, he had reached the basic eptance conditions for the ¡°Five Great Academies¡±.

    Although he did not feel surprised that he achieved this step, the feeling of bing stronger was extremely wonderful. Perhaps the guys from the Spiritual Road hadpleted the final step and obtained a power far beyond his, but so what?

    I, Mu Chen, was not inferior to any of you in the Spiritual Road. And I can do the same in the Great Thousand World!

    Mu Chen pursed his lips and a sense of pride and persistence emerged on the boy¡¯s handsome face.

    After he had sessfully condensed the spiritual wheel, Mu Chen hadpletely rxed. But just when he was about to exit this state, a familiar cry rang out from within his mind.

    Li!

    This cry was not loud, but Mu Chen seemed to have been struck by lightning when he heard it. His entire body stiffens as a fizzing sound rang out within his mind.

    Boom!

    Just when Mu Chen¡¯s mind lost its capability to think when it heard this cry, he discovered a fierce fluctuation appearing from within his body. Then, it directly charged at his mind as if it was trying to devour his consciousness!

    The soul essence swallowing its owner?

    This situation stunned Mu Chen as his body instantly turned cold. Then, horror appeared within his eyes.

 Chapter 67 A Page of Black Paper Seals the Spirit Bird

    <strong>Chapter 67 ¨C A Page of ck Paper Seals the Spirit Bird</strong>

    This sudden turn of events hadpletely made Mu Chen¡¯s mind enter a state of chaos and horror. His face also turned extremely pale.

    The soul essence swallowing its owner?

    Damn it, he had just advanced into the Spiritual Rotation Stage and did not have the strength to even ingest a Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence. How could such a thing appear within his body?

    Mu Chen¡¯s mind waspletely stunned. However, he was still somewhat calm so he quickly recovered from the chaos. It was not the time for him to think why this had happened, instead, he must focus on protecting his life!

    The soul essence swallowing its owner was something quitemon. A few Spirit Stage powerhouses were quite ambitious and wanted to ingest a powerful Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence. However, they did not realise that it was an extremely dangerous act. In order to ingest the Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence, you must first wipe out the consciousness of the Spiritual Beast. They would definitely have to suffer the resistance of the Spiritual Beast while they perform this act. Some of the fiercer Spiritual Beasts would even take the opportunity to counterattack and attempt to swallow its owner instead. If this were to happen, it was almost certain that the owner would die.

    An extremely fierce fluctuation charged straight at Mu Chen¡¯s mind and attempted to erase his consciousness. While facing this sort of attack from within his body, Mu Chen did not have many ways to deal with it. He immediately took a deep breath and manipted the Spiritual Energy within his body to circte it through his meridians. Then, he made it crash against each other.

    Dong!

    A low and silent sound echoed within Mu Chen¡¯s body. This tremor caused his throat to suddenly taste sweet. However, the Spiritual Energy collision also formed a Spiritual Energy fluctuation. These fluctuations quickly spread out and collided with the fierce fluctuation that was charging towards Mu Chen¡¯s mind.

    As the two fluctuations collided with each other, Mu Chen felt dizzy again within his mind. However, he bit his tongue tightly and used the pain to keep himself awake. Afterwards, he saw a ck me surging within his body.

    The ck mes drifted around and an elegant ck shadow with wings appeared within the mes.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Nine Netherbird!¡±

    Mu Chen saw the ck shadow that had left a deep impression on him and his heart immediately trembled. He would never have imagined that the Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence that entered his body would be the Nine Netherbird¡¯s Soul Essence!

    ¡°It was then!¡±

    Mu Chen suddenly recalled the instant before he had fallen unconscious in the ck Eerie Swamp. The ck me that charged at him had something hidden within it. Could it be that the Nine Netherbird¡¯s Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence was hidden within it? And that it entered his body through it?

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Mu Chen cursed and did not feel any delight from the fact that the Nine Netherbird¡¯s Soul Essence was within his body. He could only feel an irregr heartbeat as it was impossible for him to ingest it with his strength right now. If that¡¯s the case, there is only one result: his consciousness would be erased by the Nine Netherbird. Moreover, the vicious and cunning Nine Netherbird might even use a special method to upy his body to be reborn again.

    Mu Chen was definitely not happy to see such a scene.

    ¡°Li!¡±

    Within the ck mes, the Nine Netherbird seemed to be aware of Mu Chen¡¯s gaze and instantly let out a fierce cry. The ck mes turned around and drilled towards Mu Chen¡¯s aurasea.

    It was smart. It knew that Mu Chen would not be able to stop him once his aurasea was destroyed. After destroying his Spiritual Energy, he would be a useless person.

    ¡°What a vicious beast!¡±

    Mu Chen was shocked by the Nine Netherbird¡¯s viciousness. He angrily cursed as he mobilized his Spiritual Energy and attempted to stop the Nine Netherbird.

    The Nine Netherbird within the ck mes seemed to have noticed the surging Spiritual Energy. Within its sharp eyes, a hint of contempt shed. Just what level of an existence is it? Even if it had no body, it was not something which a boy, who had just entered the Spiritual Rotation Stage, could deal with.

    The ck mes instantly turned a lot brighter and it pped its wings. Then, mes directly charged at the surging Spiritual Energy. However, Mu Chen could tell that the Spiritual Energy within his body hadpletely evaporated away when it collided against the ck mes.

    To the Nine Netherbird, this sort of blockade was simply ineffective against it. On one side, it was a super Spiritual Beast, whose name was vicious and reputed within the world. On the other side, he was a boy, who was only at the Spiritual Rotation Stage. They simply weren¡¯t at the same level.

    Mu Chen also noticed the gap between the two of them. However, he did not give up because of this. Instead, he gritted his teeth and a hint of ruthlessness appeared in his eyes. If you want to cripple me, then I won¡¯t let you be better off either!

    Mu Chen moved his mind and the Spiritual Energy light wheel that was just formed slowly circted. The Spiritual Energy that was stored within it waspletely drawn out by him. Then, it charged towards the ck mes approaching his aurasea mercilessly.

    Chi Chi!

    The ck mes continued to head forward and wherever it passed, the Spiritual Energy evaporated. Even when Mu Chen did everything to stop the ck mes were they only dyed for a moment. It was evident that it could not stop the Nine Netherbird.

    Within ten short breathes, the ck mes have already broken through all the Spiritual Energy barriers that Mu Chen had ced up. Outside of his aurasea, the Nine Netherbird¡¯s eyes seemed to have emerged on the ck mes as it revealed a touch of pride.

    Swish!

    Under Mu Chen¡¯s furious gaze, the ck mes moved and entered his aurasea. A burning pain instantly emitted out and caused Mu Chen¡¯s face to be distorted.

    He could see the Nine Netherbird heading towards the Spiritual Energy light wheel that was just formed after entering his aurasea. It roared and attempted to destroy it.

    The Spiritual Energy light wheel embodies all the Spiritual Energy that Mu Chen had condensed through his life. If it was destroyed, Mu Chen¡¯s efforts in training would instantly be wasted.

    It was obvious that Mu Chen¡¯s schemes werepletely powerless in face of such an existence. This difference was not something that schemes could help make up for. Thus, he could only angrily stare at the Nine Netherbird charging at his Spiritual Energy light wheel.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go all out against you!¡±

    In the final moments, Mu Chen let out a furious shout. He did not care and forced his Spiritual Energy light wheel to self-destruct. This was the only thing he could still do. Although he would pay a great price, it would still be better than the Nine Netherbird erasing his consciousness!

    The Spiritual Energy light wheel erupted out lights. This sort of Spiritual Energy had also suddenly be particr violent. But just when it was the moment when Mu Chen was going to fight to the bitter end against the Nine Netherbird, a bell-like sound echoed within his aurasea.

    Under this strange sound, Mu Chen¡¯s rampaging Spiritual Energy light wheel that was about to explode actually calmed down a bit.

    Mu Chen watched this scene and stared at the surface of the Spiritual Energy light wheel. At that location, a page of ck paper was quietly lying down. It seems that the sound was issued out from that ce.

    ¡°This¡±

    Mu Chen wanted to cry, but tears did not flow out. After he obtained the mysterious ck paper which he could not detect, it had always remained in his body. Never did it show any effects, but who would have expected that it would suppress the final ability that could take out the Nine Netherbird¡¯s life in this critical moment.

    As the Spiritual Energy light wheel was suppressed, the ck mes formed by the Nine Netherbird were close at hand. The ck mes caused the Spiritual Energy light wheel within his aurasea to show signs of bing distorted.

    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±

    Seeing this scene, Mu Chen let out a sigh of despair.

    Dong!

    Just when the fierce ck mes were about to smash into the Spiritual Energy light wheel, a ck light screen descended down.

    Bang!

    The ck mes that were almost always harmful were actually knocked back. Then, a hint of surprise appeared in the Nine Netherbird¡¯s eyes within the ck mes.

    Mu Chen was also stunned when he saw that scene. He hurriedly looked at the thin page of ck paper. This was because a thinyer of a ck light barrier descended down from it.

    ¡°Buzz.¡±

    A strange sound that sounded like Sanskrit started toe out from the page of ck paper. Then, dark purple lights emerged on the surface of the ck paper that had always remained motionless.

    Swoosh.

    When these lights appeared, it actually formed into a dark purple light barrier and enveloped the ck mes formed by the Nine Netherbird within it.

    This unforeseeable development surprised the Nine Netherbird. It hurriedly charged at the light barrier. But what shocked Mu Chen was that the light barrier waspletely unmoving against the Nine Netherbird¡¯s charge.

    It was not the end after the light barrier was formed. A purple light started to gather beneath the Nine Netherbird and gradually extended outwards. It actually turned into purple mand flowers.

    Obscure, dark gold engravings seemed to be covered on the mand¡¯s flower petals. A hint of horror instantly appeared within the Nine Netherbird¡¯s eyes when it saw the mand flower and it let out a frightened cry.

    The mysterious dark purple mand flower was like a cage and it bounded the ck mes formed by the Nine Netherbird. Then, it slowly drifted away andnded on top of the thin ck paper.

    A mysterious flower cagepletely trapped the Nine Netherbird within it.

    As the Nine Netherbird became trapped, the rampage within Mu Chen¡¯s aurasea gradually subsided. The ck mes also began to fade and it turned into a baby fist-sized mini Nine Netherbird.

    It struggled angrily, but it could not escape the dark purple mand flower. Therefore, it could only stop and close its fierce and hateful eyes as it prepared to gather strength for an opportunity.

    Mu Chen waspletely stunned as he watched this strange battle within his aurasea. Only after a while did he finally recover from his shock. Then, he stared nkly at the dark purple mand flower on top of the page of ck paper.

    It was resolved like this?

 Chapter 68 Spiritual Flame Array

    <strong>Chapter 68 ¨C Spiritual me Array</strong>

    When Mu Chen woke up in the morning, his mind was still somewhat confused. If it wasn¡¯t for the ck paper¡¯s purple mand flower within his aura sea and the trapped Nine Netherbird, he would have thought that what had happenedst night was all a dream.

    ¡°Damn beast.¡±

    Mu Chen gradually epted the situation after a long time. He fiercely rubbed his face and cursed furiously. Although the Nine Netherbird was caged by the mysterious ck paper, he still felt uneasy. After all, the Nine Netherbird was too powerful. It may be extremely weak right now, but what would he do if the mysterious ck paper could not stop it after the Nine Netherbird had recovered its strength in the future?

    This thing that was left within his body was like an unstable bomb. It could turn himpletely helpless at any time.

    Only after he had tasted the fierceness and ruthlessness of the Nine Netherbird was Mu Chen aware of how naive he was of hoping to ingest it. With the Nine Netherbird¡¯s pride, Mu Chen could guarantee that this damn beast would fight to the bitter end if anyone attempts to forcibly ingest it.

    What¡¯s the point of holding this sort of Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence?

    Mu Chen eventually calmed down after furiously scolding the Nine Netherbird deep down inside. The situation has already happened, no matter how much he vents it out, he can¡¯t change anything. Fortunately for him, the Nine Netherbird was currently trapped by the ck paper, so he had some time to think of a way to deal with the Nine Netherbird.

    He got up from his bed and slightly organized himself before leaving the room. Then, he walked to the ce where he would learn about Spiritual Arrays from Mister Wen Ling. After the ck Eerie Swamp trip, Mu Chen had understood how amazing Spiritual Arrays are and his interest in it increased significantly. Moreover, the ones that he was able to arrange were only tiny Spiritual Arrays, they weren¡¯t even considered Rank 1 Spiritual Arrays.

    In the training room that he would usually practice in, Mu Chen did not see Mister Wen Ling. Presumably, he had arrived too earlier. However, he was not impatient and sat down cross-legged on the cushions. He then revealed a pondering expression. Right now, he had officially advanced to the Spiritual Rotation Stage and could feel that the Spiritual Energy density within his body had increased significantly. Furthermore, he had be more proficient in his control over Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°I wonder how many Spiritual Seals I would be able to condense?¡±

    Mu Chen muttered to himself as a hint of expectation shed through his eyes. He immediately stretched out his palm and his palm spun. Dark ck Spiritual Energy gushed out from it and surrounded his palmpletely. Mu Chen waspletely satisfied about the speed and the density of the Spiritual Energy. As expected from the Spiritual Rotation Stage, the efficiency of mobilizing Spiritual Energy greatly surpassed the Spiritual Movement Stage.

    The dark ck Spiritual Energy on Mu Chen¡¯s fingertips quickly gathered and changed. 8 Spiritual Seals seemed to be condensed in session at a fast pace. Then, a 9<sup>th</sup> Spiritual Seal quietly condensed when Mu Chen moved his fingertips.

    Mu Chen stared at the 9<sup>th</sup> Spiritual Seal, but he did not stop at this. The dark ck Spiritual Energy continued to condense and a 10<sup>th</sup>, 11<sup>th</sup> Spiritual Seal shed. In the end, the amount of Spiritual Seals stopped at the 12<sup>th</sup> Seal.

    Mu Chen watched the 12 Spiritual Seals on his palm. He was just barely satisfied with this result as he could feel that this wasn¡¯t the limit for him. However, he had just advanced to the Spiritual Rotation Stage and required a little bit of time to stabilize. When that happens, he believed that he would be able to do better.

    Mu Chen smiled for himself when he saw his own progress. He clenched his hand and the 12 Spiritual Seals vanished. Afterwards, sounds of footsteps could be heard outside the door. Then, the door was pushed open and Wen Ling entered.

    ¡°Mister Wen.¡±

    Seeing this, Mu Chen hurriedly got up and greeted Wen Ling.

    Wen Ling gestured with his hand and stared at the boy in front of him. A smile was stered on his strict face as he said: ¡°I heard from the Territory Lord that you used tiny Spiritual Arrays at the ck Eerie Swamp. You¡¯ve learned quickly.¡±

    Wen Ling was asked by Mu Feng to teach Mu Chen about Spiritual Arrays and thetter was able to quickly enter the doorway for Spiritual Arrays. This gave him quite a bit of face. However, he must admit that the majority of it was because Mu Chen had quite the talent in the aspects of Spiritual Arrays.

    Mu Chen smiled embarrassedly. The tiny Spiritual Arrays that he used could only trick Spiritual Beasts with low intelligence.

    ¡°You probably have to practice by yourself for the next two days.¡± Wen Ling looked at Mu Chen and said: ¡°Your father is nning to construct a Rank 2 Spirit Convergence Array within the Mu City. This level of Spirit Convergence Array isn¡¯t something that I could arrange by myself. Therefore, your father paid a great price to invite 3 other Rank 1 Spiritual Array Masters to help. During this period of time, I would have to work together with them to see if it will work out.¡±

    A ¡°Rank 2 Spirit Convergence Array¡±. Mu Chen was slightly surprised. In the entire Northern Spiritual Realm, the only Rank 3 Spirit Convergence Array was in the Northern Spiritual Academy. As for a Rank 2 Spirit Convergence Array, only the Liu Territory had it. Even the Mu Territory only had a Rank 1 Spirit Convergence Array. This must be what his dad has been brooding about. After all, a Spirit Convergence Array is a symbol to show how powerful a force is. For the Liu Territory to be able to be the strongest territory out of the nine territories, the Rank 2 Spirit Convergence Array had to y a part in it.

    However, a Rank 2 Spirit Convergence Array wasn¡¯t something that could be easily constructed. Even for a few Rank 2 Spiritual Array Masters, they would not be confident that they could arrange it. Moreover, constructing a Spirit Convergence Array requires arge amount of rare materials. Thus, it was extremely costly. It would be a heavy blow to the Mu Territory if it were to fail. This is why Mu Feng did not recklessly attempt it and endured it all these years. From the looks of it, his dad finally couldn¡¯t endure it any longer.

    But even if they invited another 3 Rank 1 Spiritual Array Masters to work together with Wen Ling, it was still hard to say if they would seed on arranging the Rank 2 Spirit Convergence Array.

    ¡°Yes, Mister Wen. If you¡¯re busy, it¡¯s fine if you focus on your affairs.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head.

    Wen Ling gave a nod. It seems that he was quite hard-pressed because of the Rank 2 Spirit Convergence Array. He did not n on saying anything more and intended to leave as he turned away.

    ¡°About that, Mister Wen.¡± Mu Chen suddenly spoke up. He looked at Wen Ling, who was puzzled, and hesitated before saying: ¡°I think I have some understanding about the tiny Spiritual Arrays now. I wonder if Mister Wen could give me a scroll of a Rank 1 Diagram Array so I can study it?¡±

    After hearing that Mu Chen wanted to study a Rank 1 Diagram Array, Wen Ling frowned. His face became serious again: ¡°It¡¯s good that you have talent, but did you forget the words of how I told you not to be arrogant? A Rank 1 Spiritual Arrays requires at least 15 Spiritual Seals. Theplexity of it also far surpasses a tiny Spiritual Array. If you would like to study on a Rank 1 Diagram Array, then you should wait until you formed 10 Spiritual Seals¡±

    Before he even finishing speaking, he suddenly paused. Surprise emerged on his strict face because he saw the boy lifting up his palm. Then, the required 10 Spiritual Seals he mentioned emerged on his fingertips.

    ¡°You¡±

    Wen Ling was stunned as he stared at the 10 Spiritual Seals on Mu Chen¡¯s fingertips. He only recovered from his shock after a while before staring strangely at Mu Chen. Just for how long did this guye in contact with Spiritual Array Cultivation? He could actually already form 10 Spiritual Seals. Isn¡¯t the talent he disyed in this area too terrifying?

    ¡°Cough¡±

    Wen Ling let out a dry cough and concealed the shock on his face as he said: ¡°Since you¡¯ve already reached it, then I¡¯ll allow it.¡±

    While he said this, he pulled out a red Diagram Array from within his arms and handed it over to Mu Chen: ¡°This scroll is a rather simple Rank 1 Spiritual Array. Its name is the Spiritual me Array. This Spiritual Array requires at least 15 Spiritual Seals in order to arrange it. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re going to study about it, but do not attempt to arrange it. Otherwise, it would not be fun if the Spiritual Array backfires on you.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded as he excitedly epted the red Diagram Array.

    Seeing this, Wen Ling let go of his hand and immediately left. He still had to discuss with the other 3 Spiritual Array Masters that were invited regarding about how they should construct the Rank 2 Spiritual Array. This was a hassle. However, it might be a good opportunity for him. He might be able to find a catalyst, which would improve himself, and allow him to advance to a Rank 2 Spiritual Array Master.

    Seeing Wen Ling depart, Mu Chen carefully opened up the scroll for the Rank 1 Spiritual Array. Then, a red light shed as a faint heat emerged. Mu Chen focused his mind and concentrated his eyes on it.

    Red lights were shing on the Diagram Array. Light beams would extend out and intertwine with each other and form a ratherplex outline.

    Mu Chen could not help but smack his lips as he stared at the Diagram Array, which would make ordinary people dizzy. The Rank 1 Spiritual Array was indeed a lot moreplex than a tiny Spiritual Array. However, it made him even more interested.

    Mu Chen was immersed in the ¡°Spiritual me Array¡± and studied theplex Spiritual beams outline within it. Only after a while, he slowly retracted his gaze. Although he was quite eager to test it out, he would not attempt it recklessly. After all, this Rank 1 Spiritual Array requires at least 15 Spiritual Seals and it was evident that he had not reached the level right now.

    ¡°It seems that I should properly condense for a while.¡±

    Mu Chen was content as he put away the Diagram Array. Then, he closed his eyes and attempted to condense more Spiritual Seals.

    During the next few days, Wen Ling was busy with the matter of constructing a Rank 2 Spirit Convergence Array. He did not have much time to teach Mu Chen and thetter was happily at leisure. He would spend the entire time attempting to condense Spiritual Seals.

    His efforts brought a great effect. As Mu Chen had gradually adapted to the Spiritual Rotation Stage, his control over his Spiritual Energy had be more proficient. Thus, on the fifth day, he had sessfully increased the amount of Spiritual Seals to 15.

    After the amount of Spiritual Seals had reached 15, Mu Chen could not conceal the excitement within his heart. Then, the excited youth brought out the ¡°Spiritual me Array¡± once again. Right now, he had finally be qualified to attempt a true Rank 1 Spiritual Array.

 Chapter 69 Rank 2 Spirit Convergence Array

    <strong>Chapter 69 ¨C Rank 2 Spirit Convergence Array</strong>

    In the courtyard of the Mu Estate, Mu Chen was standing straight as excitement surged through his eyes. After many days of training, he had finally condensed 15 Spiritual Seals. This also reached the basic requirements for the ¡°Spiritual me Array¡±.

    And he was also finally able to test just how powerful a Rank 1 Spiritual Array was.

    Mu Chen¡¯s palm opened up and dark ck Spiritual Energy shed before it turned into shining, ck Spiritual Seals. He manipted the Spiritual Seals and channeled them to enter the air. Then, the Spiritual Seals seemed to have vanish like raindrops falling in the ocean. The only thing that others could perceive was a strange, rippling fluctuation.

    Theplexity of arranging a Rank 1 Spiritual Array was far beyond a tiny Spiritual Array. Although Mu Chen had constantly studied the Diagram Array of the ¡°Spiritual me Array¡± over the past few days, it was still the first time attempting it for him. Thus, he was still quite not used to it. Sweat had emerged on his forehead as he channeled the 15 Spiritual Seals into the air.

    ¡°Buzz.¡±

    The 15 Spiritual Seals fused into the air and formed Spiritual Energy lights which were hard to see with the naked eye. Then, Mu Chen controlled his thoughts and manipted the Spiritual Energy lights to extend into light beams. In the end, the light beams were intertwined with each other.

    The Diagram Array was ratherplex, so Mu Chen was quite busy. Arranging theplicated Diagram Array requires fine control and a single mistake would lead to failure.

    It was evident that a Rank 1 Spiritual Array was not that easy to arrange. Although Mu Chen was quite talented in that area, he was not able to aplish it in one attempt.

    Thus, when the light beams for the Diagram Array extended to aplicated step, he finally made a mistake. A Spiritual Energy light beam had extended to the wrong location.

    The instant that the Spiritual Energy light beam¡¯s position was off, Mu Chen secretly shouted out sh*t. Then, he saw the air in front of him emitting out a violent Spiritual Energy fluctuation. A fiery red color surged out from that location and one could faintly see the unfinished shape of the Spiritual Array.

    Boom!

    The violent fiery red Spiritual Energy directly bombarded on Mu Chen¡¯s body and a deep sound rang out. It made Mu Chen fly back dozens of meters and his depressed appearance made him seem like he was quite awkward.

    Afterwards, Mu Chen climbed up from the ground. Luckily, he did not suffer any major injuries. He patted his body casually and pondered for a while as he thought back to the area where he had failed. Lights constantly shed within his ck eyes.

    Mu Chen¡¯s first attempt on arranging a Rank 1 Spiritual Array had ended with failure. However, he did not give up. Instead, it aroused his stubborness and he started attempting it again after a brief rest.

    But the result...

    Boom! Boom!

    In the courtyard, muffled sounds rang out endlessly through the afternoon. At that location, a youthful figure was endlessly being blown away. The patrolling guards looked at each other when they heard the sounds, but they did not dare to disturb Mu Chen¡¯s training.

    Mu Chen, who was quite awkward, finally stopped his training when night was approaching. He had spent an entire afternoon in failure. However, this did not take a blow to his confidence. This is because he had ovee the part where he had failed in every time he failed. Based on this speed, he would soon be able to arrange the ¡°Spiritual me Array¡±.

    As he thought about this, Mu Chen let out a grin and pped his hands. Then he turned around and left.

    For the next three days, Mu Chen had ced almost all his energy on the ¡°Spiritual me Array¡±. He would attempt it over and over again in the courtyard, yet he would fail every single time.

    Sometimes, the patrolling guards within the estate would feel surprised when they noticed Mu Chen crawling up from the ground helplessly. They did not know what Mu Chen was practicing in, but his attitude of climbing up and ignoring all those failures made them admire his perseverance and insistence.

    ¡°The Little Lord is quite diligent. It seems that there is a sessor for the Mu Territory in the future.¡± The guards thought this as they walked lightly. They did not want to disturb the boy who was training in the courtyard.

    Mu Chen¡¯s failures continued to persist. This continued until the 3<sup>rd</sup> day¡¯s evening before there was a slight change.

    The boy in the courtyard waspletely awkward again, only his eyes were still shing. At this moment, he had a serious expression and 15 Spiritual Seals danced around his fingertips. They immediately integrated into the air and brought out a Spiritual Energy fluctuation.

    Compared to the past few days, Mu Chen¡¯s technique had greatly improved. It seems that the failures he had experienced allowed him to progress significantly.

    As the fluctuations urred in the air, the Spiritual Aura within the world also flew quickly over. A red light suddenly emerged in front of Mu Chen and aplicated red light array gradually emerged.

    Within the fiery red light array, lights surged like a me travelling back and forth. It looked exceptionally majestic.

    Mu Chen stared at the finallypleted ¡°Spiritual me Array¡± and delight poured out from his eyes. He had finally seeded after many failures!

    Although the ¡°Spiritual me Array¡± still showed some signs of instability at the moment, this was still a sessful arrangement made by Mu Chen.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Mu Chen suppressed the joy within his heart and his fingers moved. Two of his fingers weren¡¯t bent and pointed at a giant boulder that was like a mountain in the courtyard.

    Buzz.

    A fiery light suddenly emerged on the Spiritual me Array. Then, a red me light pir erupted out like a volcano. It shot off fiercely from the Spiritual Array and bombarded the giant boulder.

    Bang!

    The earth seemed to tremble at this moment. The giant boulder that was like a mini-sized room instantly shattered and gravel exploded out. It made the courtyard into a big mess.

    ¡°What an amazing power!¡±

    Surprised filled Mu Chen¡¯s face as he witnessed the power of the Spiritual me Array. This power was probably something that even a Spiritual Rotation Stage Middle Phase powerhouse would find hard to endure. A Rank 1 Spiritual Array truly deserves its reputation. However, the consumption was quite high for him as well.

    ¡°Little Lord!¡±

    The guards outside of the courtyard also heard themotion and hurriedly rushed in. They stared at the mess on the ground and were stunned. Originally, they thought that Mu Chen had suffered an enemy attack and quickly rushed over.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I did this all by myself.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled and waved his hand. He stared at the awkward appearance he had and smiled helplessly. Then, he turned around and entered the house to clean himself up while the guards exchanged gazes with each other. When did the Little Lord be so powerful? He actually destroyed a mountain-like boulder. Not even their captain, who had reached the Spiritual Rotation Stage, could do it.

    After Mu Chen cleaned himself up, he walked out of the room and slipped away as he noticed the guards cleaning up the courtyard. He was quite exhausted after studying the ¡°Spiritual me Array¡± overnight for a couple of days.

    Mu Chen strolled down the Mu Estate leisurely and walked near the Meeting Room. Then, he noticed lights within it. It was already thiste, yet his dad was still discussing about some affairs?

    Mu Chen thought for a moment and walked over. He immediately heard a loud sounding from the Meeting Room. The sound was quite familiar as it was the sound of Mu Feng smacking the table in fury.

    His dad hasn¡¯t been so furious in a long time, what had happened?

    Mu Chen hesitated for a moment before straining his ears to listen.

    Within the Meeting Room, Mu Feng¡¯s face was dark with rage. The table in front of him was smashed to pieces by him. He stood up and angrily shouted: ¡°Those Liu Territory¡¯s as*holes. They really like obstructing us secretly!¡±

    Beside him, Zhou Ye also had a gloomy expression and immediately eximed: ¡°Those bastards. They spent a great deal of money purchasing the materials and restraining many Spiritual Array Masters when they heard that we were going to construct a Rank 2 Spirit Convergence Array. With the remaining materials we have left, we cannot fail again.¡±

    Mu Feng clenched his fist tightly and looked at the other four figures in the room. One of the people in the room was Wen Ling. As for the others, they were all middle-aged individuals. They must be the other three Rank 1 Spiritual Array Masters that Mu Feng had invited over.

    ¡°Mister Wen Ling, what other difficulties are we facing now in order to construct a Rank 2 Spirit Convergence Array?¡± Mu Feng lowered his voice and asked slowly.

    Wen Ling sighed and said: ¡°Territory Lord. We have already attempted once over the past few days. However, it ended in failure and we wasted a lot of materials. Based on our conjecture, we probably require another Rank 1 Spiritual Array Master to help us.¡±

    Zhou Ye frowned and said: ¡°We have basically invited all the Spiritual Array Masters within the Mu Territory. With the Liu Territory¡¯s obstruction, it would probably be difficult to find another Rank 1 Spiritual Array Master.¡±

    Wen Ling let out a bitterugh. He also knew that it was troublesome, but there was no other way. They had tried it before and knew that it was not possible with just the four of them.

    ¡°Zhou Ye.¡± Mu Feng¡¯s eyes shed and immediately waved his hand as he said: ¡°Send the word out to the Spiritual Array Masters which the Liu Territory had drawn away that the Mu Territory will double whatever the Liu Territory had promised them as long as they help the Mu Territory!¡±

    Zhou Ye was shocked. This means that they would have to pay a great price. Moreover, these words mean that the cunning Spiritual Array Masters would probably take the opportunity to squeeze everyst bit out from them. If that¡¯s the case, it would be unfair to the other three Spiritual Array Masters in front of them. It would easily show that they were being unfair.

    Thinking about this, he nced at the other 3 Spiritual Array Masters. As expected, they were somewhat unnatural.

    ¡°The Territory Lord should not say these words out in anger. This might cause us to crumble down instead.¡± Wen Ling said with a wry smile.

    At this moment, Mu Feng seemed to have woken up. He first cupped his fists to the other three Spiritual Array Masters before sitting back down as he gritted his teeth with a gloomy expression. Right now, news about the Mu Territory wanting to construct a Rank 2 Spirit Convergence Array has spread out. If they were not able to aplish it, they would be a joke.

    Silence filled the Meeting Room again and the atmosphere was quite depressing.

    Creak.

    Just when everybody was silent, the tightly closed door was suddenly pushed open. Mu Feng frowned and was about to shout. However, he immediately swallowed it back down when he saw Mu Chen¡¯s figure.

    Mu Chen smiled at Mu Feng and then turned around to Wen Ling as he said: ¡°Mister Wen, I see that you¡¯re missing a Spiritual Array Master. Would it be fine if I were to take that spot?¡±

 Chapter 70 Participation

    <strong>Chapter 70 ¨C Participation</strong>

    The atmosphere within the Meeting Room seemed to have slightly frozen due to Mu Chen¡¯s sentence. Then, Mu Feng and the others directed their surprised eyes at Mu Chen.

    ¡°What madness are you saying?¡± Mu Feng scolded him as he frowned.

    Wen Ling also frowned. Constructing a Rank 2 Spirit Convergence Array was a rather troublesome matter. Only a Rank 1 Spiritual Array Master would be able to help. Although Mu Chen had quite the talent in the area of Spiritual Arrays, he had only just started. How could he withstand such responsibilities?

    ¡°Ohoho, constructing a Rank 2 Spirit Convergence Array isn¡¯t something that you could casually participate in. Otherwise, if an ident was to ur, the loss of the materials would be a serious blow to the Mu Territory.¡± A middle-aged man with thick eyebrows smiled faintly. It was evident that he treated Mu Chen¡¯s words as a boy acting arrogant.

    The other two Rank 1 Spiritual Array Masters also nodded their heads. If a brat was able to participate in this, then why would they need them?

    ¡°Mister Wen, if you¡¯re able to arrange a Rank 1 Spiritual Array, would you be barely considered as a Rank 1 Spiritual Array Master?¡± Mu Chen ignored them and asked Wen Ling with a smile.

    Wen Ling hesitated and said: ¡°In a broad sense, that is true...¡±

    ¡°I have already sessfully arranged the Rank 1 Spiritual Array ¡°Spiritual me Array¡± that you have handed over to me.¡± Mu Chen said.

    Wen Ling¡¯s voice suddenly stopped. He paused for half a second before immediately shouting out: ¡°How is that possible?!¡±

    ¡°You can arrange the ¡°Spiritual me Array¡±?¡± The other three Rank 1 Spiritual Array Masters stared at Mu Chen in disbelief. They could not believe that a young boy would have reached the same level as them.

    Mu Feng and Zhou Ye also stared at Mu Chen with a surprised expressions. However, the two of them knew Mu Chen pretty well. Mu Chen would not randomly spout nonsense in front of them. If he says that he could arrange the ¡°Spiritual me Array¡±, there was a certain degree of truth to it.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Wen Ling also recovered from the shock and stared doubtfully at Mu Chen as if he still did not believe him: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then try arranging it out in front of us.¡±

    Mu Chen could not help but nod. He gripped his hand and dark ck Spiritual Energy condensed. Then, 15 ck Spiritual Seals shed as it was formed.

    ¡°He¡¯s actually able to form 15 Spiritual Seals!¡±

    The three Rank 1 Spiritual Array Masters¡¯ faces turned serious when they saw this. The amount of Spiritual Seals that they were able to condense were only 17. And now, a boy, who was only in his teens, had already almost caught up to them. Just how frightening was his talent regarding Spiritual Arrays?

    Wen Ling¡¯s mouth could not help but twitch when he saw the 15 Spiritual Seals. However, he did not say anything. He had already believed Mu Chen¡¯s words within his heart.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face turned serious and he flicked his ten fingers. The 15 Spiritual Seals shot off into the air and integrated into the air. Then, his hands were rapidly changing seals.

    Buzz.

    As Mu Chen¡¯s seals changed, everybody at the scene could feel the temperature in the room rapidly increasing. The Spiritual Energy within the world was rapidly gathering in the air in front of them.

    Everybody at the scene were all individuals with keen perception. Thus, they could vaguely see the quickly formingplex light diagram within the air. A light of fire surged through the Array.

    The time slowly passed. After a while, Mu Chen finally stopped his hands from changing. In the air in front of them, a fiery red Spiritual Array gradually emerged as it enveloped half the Meeting Room.

    ¡°This...¡± Wen Ling had aplicated expression as he stared at the formed Spiritual Array. He could not help but sigh as he said: ¡°This is definitely the Spiritual me Array.¡±

    The other three Rank 1 Spiritual Array Masters beside him exchanged gazes. They immediately let out a bitterugh. A boy, who was in his teens, was a Rank 1 Spiritual Array Master? It was the first time they saw it in their lives. Just what kind of freak is the Mu Territory¡¯s Little Lord?

    Mu Feng and Zhou Ye¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. Mu Feng stood up and patted Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder as he said with a smile: ¡°Atta boy, it seems that you¡¯ve really inherited your mother¡¯s talent in this.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t just ignore my efforts in it, okay?¡± Mu Chen said helplessly. If he did not spend a week fully immersed in studying the ¡°Spiritual me Array¡± and crawled up after experiencing many failures, how could he have seeded?

    Mu Feng smiled as he nodded his head. He could not conceal the pride and content within his eyes. The anger he had towards the Liu Territory for obstructing him hadpletely vanished at this moment.

    ¡°Mister Wen, what do you think about Mu Chen? Would he be able to help?¡± Mu Feng looked at Wen Ling and asked.

    Wen Ling pondered for a moment and said: ¡°It¡¯s true that Mu Chen is able to condense the ¡°Spiritual me Array¡±. However, he had only just started out and cannot be considered as a true Rank 1 Spiritual Array Master. After all, he still needs to hone his experience and eyesight.¡±

    Mu Feng nced at Mu Chen and also nodded his head. Indeed, no matter how talented Mu Chen was in this area, experience wasn¡¯t something which woulde to him for no reason.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face turned a little sour.

    ¡°Ohoho, but experiencees from slowly umting it. Constructing a Rank 2 Spirit Convergence Array might be a great opportunity for him. Right now, he can barely be qualified to participate in it.¡± Wen Ling stared at Mu Chen, who was bitter, and smiled. Then, the tone of his voice changed.

    Surprise quickly poured out from Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. He smiled and said: ¡°Then, thank you, Mister Wen.¡±

    Wen Ling waved his hand. The eyes that stared at Mu Chen were filled with a surprisingly gentle light. Even he could not help but show some love towards such a talented boy. However, he also quickly understood that he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to give much guidance to Mu Chen due to his talent. This is because it was a simple matter for thetter to surpass him.

    The other three Rank 1 Spiritual Array Masters did not refuse after hearing this. It was obvious that they were shaken by Mu Chen¡¯s earlier performance. ording to Wen Ling, Mu Chen had not yet been exposed to Spiritual Arrays for a month, yet his abilities were about to catch up to them. Perhaps this boy would soon be the most powerful Spiritual Array Master within the Northern Spiritual Realm.

    ¡°I will take Mu Chen with me tomorrow to the Spirit Convergence Array¡¯s location. We will let him get familiar to it and attempt it after a couple of days. How about that?¡± Wen Ling looked at Mu Feng and asked.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Mu Feng did not object. As long as Mu Chen was able to improve his understanding on Spiritual Arrays, he would not feel pain even if Mu Chen was to waste all the materials that they gathered.

    Since they had already made their decision, Wen Ling and the others talked about the details with Mu Feng before taking their leave.

    ¡°Boy, you should follow Mister Wen Ling tomorrow and learn properly. Don¡¯t just be satisfied with your talent. Cultivation in Spiritual Arrays isn¡¯t something that you can go far on with just talent.¡± Mu Feng watched Wen Ling and the others depart before turning around to talk with Mu Chen.

    ¡°No matter what, you must not be ordinary in Spiritual Array Cultivation even if you are ordinary in Spiritual Energy Cultivation. Otherwise, you will disgrace your mother.¡±

    Mu Chen rolled his eyes and could not help but ask: ¡°Mother is really such an amazing Spiritual Array Master?¡±

    ¡°Your mother¡¯s achievement in Spiritual Arrays could be said to be unmatched within the Northern Spiritual Realm. Probably even in the Five Great Academies, nobody will be able topare with her.¡± Mu Feng said with a faint smile.

    ¡°She was that amazing?¡± Mu Chen was slightly stunned. He could endure it if it was the Spiritual Array Masters within the Northern Spiritual Realm. But what sort of ce are the ¡°Five Great Academies¡±? In that ce, the strongest Spiritual Array Masters could probably annihte a Spirit Stage powerhouse on a whim. Her mother was actually that amazing?

    ¡°But if mother is that amazing, dad, don¡¯t you feel a lot of pressure?¡± Mu Chen suddenly nced at Mu Feng and joked around.

    ¡°When I first met your mother, her strength was somehow sealed to an incredibly low level. At that time, I treated her as amon, weak woman and protected her on the way. In the end, I nearly died...¡±

    Mu Feng smiled. Then, he revealed some pride in his eyes and said: ¡°Who would have imagined that she would be that powerful? However, your mother is very gentle, so why would I feel any pressure?¡±

    ¡°So you took advantage of her when she was in a perilous state. When mother had her strength sealed, it must be when she had her guard down the most. Otherwise, why would she fancy you, dad?¡± Mu Chen said as he understood the situation.

    ¡°Damn brat, you¡¯re looking for a spanking!¡± Mu Feng finally turned the shame into anger and pretending to hit Mu Chen. However, Mu Chenughed as he scurried away while leaving behind a dumbfounded Mu Feng.

    ¡°That boy...¡±

    Mu Feng put his fists away and immediately let out a pleased smile as he muttered: ¡°Jing, our son is bing more and more amazing. I think that he might be able to surpass you in the future. When that happens, it will be the time when our family reunites...¡±

    After talking up to this point, he seemed to have remembered something and darkness flushed through his eyes. He clenched his hands tightly and his drooping face was quite dark.

    ¡°You can look down on me. I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s true that I do not have the ability, but I still have my son!¡±

    On the following day, when morning had just arrived, Mu Chen had already exited his room. Outside of the Meeting Room, he saw Mu Feng, Wen Ling and the others, who had already been waiting for him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Mu Feng showed a faint smile when he saw Mu Chen arriving. He took the lead and charged out of the Mu Estate to the northern part of Mu City. At that location, there was a vast square. It was the ce where Mu Territory¡¯s guards would train daily. If they were able to arrange a Rank 2 Spirit Convergence Array at this ce, it would increase the attractiveness of the Mu Territory to a few powerhouses. After all, a Spirit Convergence Array would bring great benefits to cultivation.

    Right now, the square had already been isted by the Mu Territory¡¯s guard. Mu Feng and the others entered the square and stopped their footsteps. Then, they stared heatedly in front.

 Chapter 71 Joint Array Arrangement

    <strong>Chapter 71 ¨C Joint Array Arrangement</strong>

    Mu Chen also looked in front of him and could see five deep yellow pirs erected on the vast square. The stone pirs were filled with mysterious engravings. Around the stone pirs, there were traces of Spiritual Aura within the world fluctuating.

    ¡°This is a Spirit Convergence Pir crafted by Spirit Convergence Rocks, right?¡±

    Mu Chen walked forward and looked at the five Spirit Convergence Pirs. The Rank 3 Spirit Convergence Array within the Northern Spiritual Academy also had these things. However, the Spirit Convergence Pirs at that ce were shining gold. Its purity was also much higher than the five pirs in front of him.

    ¡°These five Spirit Convergence Pirs are the central cores of the Spirit Convergence Array. Every single one of them costs millions of Spirit Coins.¡± Mu Feng said with a faintugh.

    Mu Chen nodded. A Spirit Convergence Array was different than ordinary Spiritual Arrays. Although it does not possess any offensive abilities, it is an essential item for many forces. Moreover, it is a symbol of strength for these forces. The reason why the Liu Territory was able to be the strongest force within the Northern Spiritual Realm was because they possess a Rank 2 Spirit Convergence Array aside from the fact that they were truly stronger than the others.

    In order to cultivate within a Rank 2 Spirit Convergence Array, many powerhouses would defect to the Liu Territory in order to obtain better cultivation conditions, allowing themselves to go further on the path of cultivation.

    And generally speaking, a Spirit Convergence Array could be considered a rather well-known Spiritual Array to people. Many Spiritual Array Masters are aware of its Diagram Array. However, they are only aware of it. It was still extremely difficult if they want to construct it.

    Not to mention about the various rare materials that a Spirit Convergence Array requires, the required number of Spiritual Seals in order to construct the Rank 2 Spirit Convergence Array was a total of 50. Even Rank 2 Spiritual Array Masters, who were less skilled, may not create it alone. Moreover, they were extremely rare existences within the Northern Spiritual Realm. It was impossible for the Mu Territory to invite them over. Thus, they could only use numbers and see if it could bepleted by a joint force of four Rank 1 Spiritual Array Masters.

    Fortunately, Wen Ling had already been long regarded as a top existence among the Rank 1 Spiritual Array Masters and was highly likely to ascend to a Rank 2 Spiritual Array Master. With him leading, it would increase the chances significantly.

    ¡°To construct the Rank 2 Spirit Convergence Array this time, the five of us will each be responsible for one Spirit Convergence Marble. We will base it on the diagram array and each of us will be responsible for a portion of it. Then, we will connect it together and cause the Array to activate.¡± Wen Ling looked at Mu Chen and said.

    ¡°Although this method of being responsible for a portion of the Diagram Array is a way, it seems that it requires a highpatibility rate, right? If even the slightest mistake urred during the connection process, it will probably...¡± Mu Chen hesitated for a moment. He was not a rookie in Spiritual Arrays now and could naturally discover the w in this approach.

    Wen Ling nodded and sighed: ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. I think that it¡¯s impossible to find such an amazing Rank 2 Spiritual Array Master within the entire Northern Spiritual Realm, who could construct a Rank 2 Spirit Convergence Array by himself.¡±

    ¡°When the Liu Territory constructed their Rank 2 Spirit Convergence Array, they also used this approach. And based on my knowledge, they secretly failed many times and suffered a huge loss. However, normal individuals did not know this.¡±

    Mu Feng smiled and said: ¡°The materials that we gathered could only support one more failure. Otherwise, we will have to spend some time to prepare it again.¡±

    ¡°If we were to fail to construct the Rank 2 Spirit Convergence Array, the Liu Territory will probably not give up on this chance of attacking us. They will spread it out loudly and that will be detrimental to us.¡± Zhou Ye said helplessly.

    Mu Feng waved his hand and smiled as if he did not care: ¡°It¡¯s fine if you do your best.¡±

    Zhou Ye let out a bitterugh. He knew that Mu Feng did not want to give too much pressure and responsibility to Mu Chen since Mu Chen had gotten involve with it. This is why he acted so carefree. But in fact, Mu Feng really hoped to construct the Rank 2 Spirit Convergence Array. This way, it would reap great benefits to the Mu Territory¡¯s fame.

    Mu Chen nced at Mu Feng and did not say anything. After all, they were father and son. Although Mu Feng might be saying this, he could tell how important this matter was to him.

    ¡°To arrange the array this time, I will be responsible for 20 Spiritual Seals. As for the remaining 30, Chen Ling and the others will each be responsible for 8. As for Mu Chen, he will be responsible for 6 Spiritual Seals.¡±

    Wen Ling looked at Mu Chen and said: ¡°Do not underestimate these 6 Spiritual Seals. If you want toplete this portion of the Diagram Array, it will probably be even harder than the ¡°Spiritual me Array¡±.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded. Naturally, he understood this truth. Furthermore, he did not have much experience, so Wen Ling had already thought highly of him when he allowed him to be responsible for 6 Spiritual Seals.¡±

    ¡°Next up, I will exin the key parts of the Spirit Convergence Array. You must carefully remember it, so that you will not make a mistake and ruin everything.¡± Wen Ling said strictly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Chen gave a slight smile and said. Although the boy¡¯s handsome face was quite young, he was still humble and polite. This made the other 3 Rank 1 Spiritual Array Masters watching by the side nod their heads. It was rare for this Mu Territory¡¯s Little Lord to act so harmonious even with his status and talent. If it was another youth, they would have acted arrogant and butted in already.

    Mu Feng watched and seriously listened as Wen Ling exined the key points about the Spirit Convergence Array to Mu Chen. He also smiled pleasantly and waved his hand before heading away with Zhou Ye. It was a headache to listen about this and that about Spiritual Arrays. It was still best to leave that boy to deal with it by himself.

    In the next few days, Mu Chen would head to this square and study with Wen Ling regarding this Rank 2 Spirit Convergence Array. Moreover, with his gentleness and studious attitude, the other 3 Rank 1 Spiritual Array Masters were quite satisfied with it. They would also talk about their experiences in arranging Spiritual Arrays and Mu Chen would humbly learn from it.

    By working hard, Mu Chen had basically understood the Rank 2 Spirit Convergence Array after a few days. At the same time, he was surprised about howplex the Spirit Convergence Array was. Compared to it, the ¡°Spiritual me Array¡± that he had learned earlier was nothing much.

    Moreover, Wen Ling and the others were quite satisfied after seeing Mu Chen beginning to understand about this Rank 2 Spirit Convergence Array. They discussed it for a while and finally decided to take action tomorrow!

    Mu Chen stood in the square. He stared at the 5 Spirit Convergence Pirs standing upright and took a deep breath. He gradually allowed himself to calm down.

    Beside him, Mu Feng patted his shoulders and said with aforting smile: ¡°Just do your best, it doesn¡¯t matter if it fails. After all, it will only just be dyed for a while.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled, but he did not reply. He looked at Wen Ling and saw thetter¡¯s face bing extremely serious. Then, he immediately waved and moved on top of a Spirit Convergence Pir.

    Seeing this, Mu Chen and the others also moved and each of themnded on top of a Spirit Convergence Pir.

    ¡°Prepare yourself.¡±

    Wen Ling shouted and shook his hands. Then, a clump of light floated out from his hand and a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation emitted out wave after wave.

    Mu Chen and the others also followed. Four clumps of light rose to the sky. These were all High Rank Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence. In order to construct this sort of array, Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence is an indispensable item. This is because the array requires the massive energy that is umted within the Soul Essence as a guide.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡±

    Wen Ling stared at the clumps of light overhead and let out a shout. He waved his sleeves and 20 Spiritual Seals surged out from his sleeves in an instant. This speed of condensing Spiritual Seals had, indeed, surpassed ordinary Rank 1 Spiritual Array Masters.

    Chen Ling and the other two Rank 1 Spiritual Array Masters all stared enviously at this. Although they were considered Rank 1 Spiritual Array Masters, they were far worse than Wen Ling. Thetter could highly likely be a Rank 2 Spiritual Array Master.

    They were jealous for a moment. Then, they collected their thoughts and each of them condensed 8 Spiritual Seals. They carefully controlled it and allowed them to enter the air surrounding the Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence above them.

    Buzz.

    Mu Chen also took action now and 6 Spiritual Seals condensed on his fingertips. With his ability right now, he would be able to manipte it sophisticatedly if he was only manipting 6 Spiritual Seals.

    The 6 Spiritual Seals vanished within the surroundings of the Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence. Then, the air trembled. Mu Chen closed his eyes slightly and moved his long fingers. As his fingertips trembled, a light emerged within the surrounding air of the Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence. Light beams carefully extended out and intertwined with each other.

    The square waspletely silent. The 5 of them were gathering all their thoughts and carefully arranged the portion of the Diagram Array they were responsible for.

    Mu Feng and the others stood nearby and had a serious expression as they stared at the fluctuations caused by the Spiritual Energy. A hint of nervousness shed through their eyes. If they were to fail this time, this n of theirs would be dyed for at least 6 months. Moreover, they would definitely be ridiculed by the Liu Territory.

    ¡°Pass down an order; do not let anyone approach this location.¡± Mu Feng waved his hand and gently spoke.

    ¡°Yes!¡± A guard hurriedly responded and spread out with arge amount of men.

    The time quickly passed while Mu Feng and the others were waiting restlessly. In a blink of an eye, an hour passed. The Spiritual Energy fluctuations at the scene were bing increasingly violent. Above the 5 individuals and the Spirit Convergence Pirs, aplex Spiritual Energy Diagram Array was shing dazzlingly.

    Another half an hour quickly passed, Wen Ling was the first to open his eyes. His eyes were filled with nervousness and seriousness. This time, he assumed half the responsibility of arranging the Spiritual Array. If others were to make a mistake, they might be able to save it. However, if he were to cause it, it would basically mean that the arrangement of the array would end up inplete failure.

    Following after Wen Ling, Chen Ling and the others also opened their eyes one after another. It was evident that they hadpletely the portion of the Diagram Array they were responsible for.

    ¡°Connect the array!¡±

    Seeing this, Wen Ling¡¯s face became increasingly serious. Next up, it was the most difficult step. If any mistakes were to ur during the connection process, it was likely to affect the situation as a whole and force the entire group to copse.

    The four of them heard this and tensed up their bodies. They gathered all their focus and moved their thoughts. Then, light beams shot out from theplex light array above them and began to intertwine with each other.

    At the outside, Mu Feng and the others¡¯ hearts pounced when they witnessed this scene. They knew that whether or not it would seed would all depend on this step.

 Chapter 72 Heart Array State

    <strong>Chapter 72 ¨C Heart Array State</strong>

    Buzz.

    A violent and dense Spiritual Energy trembled within the air like a wave. Everybody outside was staring nervously at the sky. At that location, 5 parts of theplex Spiritual Energy light array were beginning to gather slowly above Wen Ling and the other¡¯s heads.

    Swoosh.

    At this moment, the 5plex light arrays were rapidly trembling. Then, a Spiritual Energy light beam exploded out and suddenly made contact with each other in the center point of the array.

    The light beams intertwined with each otherplicatedly and bursts of fluctuations emitted out. Wen Ling and the others¡¯ faces were extremely serious. They did not dare to be distracted. At this moment, if even a single mistake were to ur when the light beams intertwined with each other, it would lead to serious consequences.

    Chi Chi.

    The light beams quietly connected with each other. Then, Mu Feng and the others were able to see that the five separated Spiritual Energy light array were showing faint signs of merging together.

    However, they still didn¡¯t dare to breathe out. This is because they knew that it was notpletely sessful yet.

    The time passed by slowly and the trajectories of the connected light beams also became moreplicated. This requires a rather precise control. When two Spiritual Energy light beams made contact with each other, they must control the power of the Spiritual Energy to the same level. Otherwise, it is highly possible that one side¡¯s light beam would be shattered by the other and, thus, the connection would fail.

    It truly requires sophisticated and subtle control ability.

    As the connection became increasinglyplex, Wen Ling and the others¡¯ eyes became more serious. Even cold sweat emerged on their forehead. This sort of control had a considerable consumption on their mind.

    Mu Chen focused his mind. His eyes suddenly closed, yet Wen Ling and the others did not notice it. Although the sight in front of him wasplete darkness, it was strange that his mind seemed to have flowed through the Spiritual Energy light beams that he controlled and wandered within the Spirit Convergence Array like a flood. Not only was it the part he was responsible for, even Wen Ling and the others¡¯ parts were reflected within his heart.

    At this moment, the other world seemed to have been separated by him. No movement could disturb him. There were only sketched outplex and obscure Diagram Array trails within his heart.

    Under this somewhat strange state, the nervousness that Mu Chen had originally felt faded away. His long fingers trembled slightly and the Spiritual Energy light beam moved precisely based on his thoughts.

    At this moment, he felt increasingly that he had an innate sense of proficiency over this Spiritual Array.

    In mid-air, the five Diagram Arrays were getting closer. The Spiritual Energy light beams converged together and gradual signs of itpletely merging had appeared.

    When Mu Feng and the others witnessed this scene, they could not hold back the delight surging out from their faces. Everything seemed to be going smoothly.

    However, Wen Ling did not rx. He understood that it was not considered sessful as long as the final step of the connection process was notplete. That is because this tiny step could cause the entire array to copse.

    ¡°There¡¯s only the final bit left...¡±

    Wen Ling gritted his teeth and attempted to calm himself down. He continued to manipte the Spiritual Energy light beams stably and allowed it to connect with the other four portions of the Diagram Array.

    And when hepleted this final step, he could not help but let out a sigh of relief. However, at this moment, he felt a strange fluctuationing out from the Spiritual Array.

    This fluctuation was not strong, yet it instantly changed the color of Wen Ling¡¯s face. He hurriedly lifted his head and noticed that traces of disorder had actually appeared in the Spiritual Array in front of Chen Ling.

    ¡°Sh*t!¡±

    Wen Ling¡¯s heart jumped and his face became pale. It turned out that when Chen Ling was connecting the Spiritual Array with the Spiritual Array Master to the left of him, thetter¡¯s Spiritual Energy light beam was slightly stronger. It actually caused his Spiritual Energy light beam to shatter.

    Upon seeing this, Chen Ling¡¯s face changed. He quickly attempted to save it and hastily converged light beams to reconnect them. However, he made a mistake while he was in a rush and, instead, cause the originally stabilized Spiritual Array to tremble.

    ¡°Kacha.¡±

    A sudden sound of breaking emerged from a part of the Spiritual Array formed by Chen Ling. Then, he stared with a pale face as the Spiritual Energy light beams were disappearing bit by bit. Finally, it affected the Spiritual Seals and caused 3 of the Spiritual Seals topletely shatter.

    This sudden turn of events made the other two Spiritual Array Master¡¯s face change. Especially the one whose Spiritual Energy was too strong and caused Chen Ling¡¯s Spiritual Energy light beam to fade away. His face was exceptionally ugly.

    Once a Spiritual Seal was destroyed, it basically meant that half the Spiritual Array was destroyed. Moreover, it was impossible toplete the Spirit Convergence Array without Chen Ling¡¯s disappeared portion of the Spiritual Array.

    ¡°This...¡±

    This ident was immediately perceived by Mu Feng and Zhou Ye. Their hands gripped together on the spot as they stared at the disorderly Spiritual Array in front of Chen Ling. They nced over and noticed a hint of bitterness from the other person¡¯s eyes. Indeed, a problem had appeared.

    ¡°Chen Ling, stabilize your mind, do not get confused!¡± Wen Ling shouted out lougly.

    Chen Ling gritted his teeth and took a couple of deep breaths. He quickly used all his power to stabilize the Spiritual Array. However, after the 3 Spiritual Seals shattered, his Spiritual Array could be considered as iplete.

    ¡°Brother Wen, I¡¯m afraid that I cannot maintain it for long. Sorry, I¡¯ve dragged you down this time.¡± Chen Ling said with a bitter smile.

    ¡°You only have 3 Spiritual Seals that were shattered, so the Spiritual Array is only slightly iplete. Can you form more Spiritual Seals to save it now?¡± Wen Ling gritted his teeth and asked.

    ¡°I...¡± Chen Ling¡¯s face reddened up and he said ashamedly: ¡°I probably cannot stabilize this iplete Spiritual Array as I continue to form Spiritual Seals...¡±

    Wen Ling sighed. Then, he turned to look at the other two Spiritual Array Masters. They, too, shook their heads embarrassedly. If they were to distract themselves to help save Chen Ling¡¯s portion, problems would probably appear on their side.

    Seeing this, Wen Ling let out a bitter expression. He had already took the responsibility ofpleting the mostplex portion during this joint array arrangement. Right now, manipting 20 Spiritual Seals was already hit limit. It was impossible for him to create any more.

    ¡°Eh...¡±

    He sighed and shook his head helplessly at Mu Feng. It seems that they failed this time as well.

    Mu Feng let out a bitterugh and nodded his head. But just when he was about to wave his hand to allow them to stop...

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    However, when he intended to end this time¡¯s array arrangement, Zhou Ye suddenly said aloud: ¡°Little Mu, he...¡±

    Mu Feng hurriedly lifted his head when he heard this. He noticed that Mu Chen had his eyes closed tightly and did not seem to have noticed the situation urring right now. However, 3 Spiritual Seals suddenly appeared on his fingertips.

    ¡°What is he doing?¡±

    Wen Ling and the others also became aware of Mu Chen¡¯s action and were stunned. However, their color of their faces instantly changed as they noticed Mu Chen flicking the 3 Spiritual Seals over and itnded above Chen Ling.

    These 3 Spiritual Seals quickly fused into the air. Then, Wen Ling and the others were able to see Spiritual Energy light beams rapidly extending out and the iplete portion of the Spiritual Array were being drawn out.

    ¡°It¡¯s the shattered portion of Chen Ling¡¯s Spiritual Array!¡±

    Wen Ling and the others had a keen vision over the others. They instantly saw that the portion of the Spiritual Array that Mu Chen had drawn out was Chen Ling¡¯s shattered portion of the Spiritual Array!

    However, they were immediately astounded. How was this possible? Mu Chen had always been studying about the Spiritual Array portion that he was responsible for. Moreover, he had never made contact with the Chen Ling¡¯s portion. How could he form out the missing portion this quickly and without any mistakes?

    Wen Ling exchanged nces with each other and saw the surprise within each other¡¯s eyes. Then, they discovered that Mu Chen had kept his eyes shut the entire time. In other words, he did not need to see it at all and he formed the shattered portion out.

    ¡°How could this be possible?!¡± The other two Spiritual Array Masters were speechless.

    Wen Ling was also surprised. He fixed his sight at Mu Chen, who had his eyes closed while his fingers trembled. Then, his eyes focused and he slowly said: ¡°He seems to have entered the state of ¡°Heart Array¡±.

    ¡°Heart Array State?¡±

    Chen Ling and the others hesitated for a moment before gasping. Their eyes were filled with an incredulous expression: ¡°Isn¡¯t the Heart Array State only possible for Spiritual Array Masters, who are at least Rank 3? How could he enter such a state?¡±

    Wen Ling also felt incredulous, yet he only said with a bitter smile: ¡°I am not too sure as well. He seemed to possess great talent within the areas of Spiritual Arrays. Although this situation is rare, it has appeared before. A few highly gifted individuals would be able to rely on a certain catalyst to enter this state before reaching Rank 3 Spiritual Array Master.¡±

    Chen Ling and the others werepletely speechless. Soon, they were filled with envy. They would probably never enter this state within their lifetime. However, the boy in front of them seemed to have entered it inadvertently. It really made them sigh deep down within their hearts.

    ¡°Chen Ling, control the rest of your Spiritual Array to connect it with Mu Chen¡¯s. Then, continue tobine the array!¡± Wen Ling said in a deep voice.

    Hearing this, Chen Ling nodded. He carefully controlled the iplete Spiritual Array and slowly connected it to the part that Mu Chen had saved.

    ¡°Combine the Array!¡±

    Hearing Wen Ling¡¯s shout, Chen Ling and the others urged the Spiritual Arrays to connect once again. This time, no idents urred and the five Spiritual Arrays merged together perfectly. All of a sudden, a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation burst out from mid-air. Arge brilliance enshrouded the light barrier and everybody within the Mu Territory could feel that the Spiritual Aura within the world was gathering in the direction of the square.

    ¡°Sess!¡±

    Wen Ling and the others stared at theplex Spiritual Array that enveloped the sky above the square. A sense of relief and delight poured out from their eyes. Outside of the venue, Mu Feng also had an excited expression as he saw that the situation took a dramatic turn.

    Gradually, Wen Ling and the others detached their thoughts away from the Spirit Convergence Array and staredplicatedly at the boy nearby. At this moment, the boy gradually opened his eyes. He looked at Wen Ling and the others as he scratched his head. With a slightly dazed voice, he said: ¡°We finished it?¡±

    Hearing this, Wen Ling and the others¡¯ facespletely stiffened.

 Chapter 73 Seeded Entry

    <strong>Chapter 73 ¨C Seeded Entry</strong>

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what happened?¡± Wen Ling could not help but ask as Mu Chen¡¯s confusion showed.

    Mu Chen frowned. He vaguely remembered that he seemed to have entered a certain state earlier. However, he was not particrly clear about what had just happened.

    ¡°Earlier, you have entered the ¡®Heart Array¡¯ State.¡± Wen Ling said softly.

    ¡°Heart Array State?¡± Mu Chen was surprised.

    ¡°It is a mysterious state you would only be able to touch after you be a Rank 3 Spiritual Array Master. At that time, you will be able to get rid of the binds of the naked eye and use your heart to observe the array. All of the trajectories of the Spiritual Array would be within your heart and it will move based on your thoughts.¡±

    Wen Ling stared at Mu Chen and said, ¡°An ident urred for the Spirit Convergence Array earlier and it was going to fail. However, it seems that you have unconsciously saved it.¡±

    Mu Chen was slightly stunned. He seemed to have remembered that the Spirit Convergence Array hadpletely reflected itself within his heart. Moreover, the originallypleted Spiritual Array seemed to have a w at the final moment. Then, at a conditioned reflex, he seemed to have done something to it.

    ¡°So that is called Heart Array State.¡± Curiosity filled Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. Under that state, he could feel that it has be a lot easier to arrange a Spiritual Array and the Spiritual Energy light beams would move based on his thoughts. The feeling like how water floods in made him feel extremelyfortable.

    ¡°However, based on your appearance, it seems that you have unconsciously entered that mysterious state. You must try toprehend that feeling more. If you are able to control whether or not you can enter the Heart Array State, it will greatly benefit your Spiritual Array Cultivation.¡± Wen Ling smacked his lips. This time, he could not conceal the jealousy within his tone. The Heart Array State, it is a state that many Spiritual Array Masters would dream of. Even he had never experienced it before.

    Beside him, Chen Ling and the other Spiritual Array Master also stared at Mu Chen with aplex expression. They did not have the slightest mentality of looking down on him. They understood that the boy in front of them was probably at apletely different level. Perhaps in the near future, they would be looking up at the boy, who had once humbly asked for advice.

    ¡°Haha, thank you, everybody. You¡¯ve done a great deed to the Mu Territory since you¡¯ve constructed the Rank 2 Spirit Convergence Array this time!¡± At this moment, Mu Feng walked in from the outside with a delighted expression. Then, he cupped his fist and thanked Wen Ling, Chen Ling and the other.

    Wen Ling let out a faint smile. Moreover, Chen Ling and the others had slightly reddened faces. They had nearly ruined the entire thing. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Chen entering the Heart Array State, they would probably cause the Mu Territory to have a major loss.

    ¡°Territory Lord Mu, the ones who performed the majority of this service are Brother Wen and the Little Lord...¡± Chen Ling said embarrassedly.

    ¡°Mister Chen Ling, what are you saying? There is no size of this service. Without the 3 of you, how could we have arranged this Spirit Convergence Array?¡± Mu Feng said in a stern voice.

    Hearing this, Chen Ling and the others also emotionally cuffed their hands. They did not have arrogance within their eyes anymore. For Mu Feng to be the Mu Territory¡¯s Lord, his tolerance was really impressive. In the future, they might decide to move around the Mu Territory more. Furthermore, Mu Chen¡¯s talent in Spiritual Array Cultivation was extremely terrifying. He will reach a staggering height in this aspect. At that time, they would benefit greatly if they were able to get some pointers from him.

    Mu Chen also quietly smiled when he saw Mu Feng¡¯s act of winning them over. His own father was quite crafty. There aren¡¯t many Spiritual Array Masters in the Northern Spiritual Realm. If they were able to rope in three Rank 1 Spiritual Array Master, it would be a considerable assistance.

    Because Wen Ling and the others have also consumed a lot of strength due to the Rank 2 Spirit Convergence Array, Mu Feng only talked with them briefly before sending them off so they could rest. Afterwards, he let out a sigh of relief and smiled as he stared at Mu Chen beside him: ¡°Good boy, it¡¯s all thanks to you this time.¡±

    ¡°You are my father, of course I have to help you.¡± Mu Chen grinned as he spoke.

    ¡°Damn brat.¡± Mu Feng scolded him for a moment before rubbing Mu Chen¡¯s head. He sighed and said: ¡°If you want to help me, then hurry and get admitted to the ¡®Five Great Academies¡¯. The Northern Spiritual Realm may seem very big, but we are only a group of visionless toads sitting within a well. You will only be qualified to be a true powerhouse if you obtained the resources and education from the ¡®Five Great Academies¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Your talent far surpasses me, your father. Therefore, you will walk much farther than me and you will be able to do things that your father cannot do.¡±

    Mu Feng muttered to himself: ¡°You are all my hope.¡±

    Mu Chen stared at Mu Feng¡¯s gentle andforting eyes and smiled: ¡°Dad, rx. I have said it before, there will be a day when I bring mother back.¡±

    Mu Fengughed. He only felt that his eyes started to be obscure and firmly nodded his head. He believed that his son would never let him down.

    ¡°I¡¯ll head back to the Northern Spiritual Academy tomorrow. After calcting the time, the spaces within the Five Great Academies should have been sent over by now. I¡¯ll see how many spaces were assigned to the Northern Spiritual Academy this time.¡±

    Mu Chen stretched his waist and his ck eyes stared at the red glow on the horizon. An elegant and soft figure was reflected within the depths of his eyes. She seemed to have long silver hair as well as a pair of ss-like eyes. Her exquisite and tiny face, which would definitely create a cmity in the future, would often be covered with a coldness that separated others away from her. However, only he knew how gentle she was underneath that coldness.

    ¡°The Five Great Academies...I really have to go there.¡±

    ...

    The next day. After Mu Chen said farewell to Mu Feng, he used the Mu Territory¡¯s Transfer Spiritual Array to hurry back to Northern Spiritual City. However, he did not stay within the city for long and headed straight back to the Northern Spiritual Academy.

    At this moment, three figures were sitting up straight in a study within the Northern Spiritual Academy. The Principal of the Northern Spiritual Academy, Xiao Mu, was in the front. Behind him on the left and right were the two highest level of instructors within the Northern Spiritual Academy, Teacher Mo and Teacher Xi.

    ¡°The spaces for the Five Great Academy have been sent over.¡±

    Within Principal Xiao¡¯s hand, he held a golden picture scroll. On the picture scroll, there were five different, yet extremely oppressive emblems. These five emblems represent the Five Great Academies.

    ¡°How many spaces did our Northern Spiritual Academy obtain this time?¡± Teacher Mo asked interestedly.

    Principal Xiao¡¯s dry fingers gently touched the golden picture scroll within his hand. He said with a strange expression: ¡°Five entries.¡±

    ¡°Five?¡± Teacher Mo thought for a moment before saying: ¡°There are only 5 students within the East Branch, who would be eligible to reach the Spiritual Rotation Stage in a short period of time. As for the West Branch, there will probably be 7 students. It seems that there will be a fiercepetition for it.¡±

    Principal Xiao nodded his head. The requirements for the Five Great Academies were quite harsh. It isn¡¯t a ce where you can enter just by wanting to enter it.

    ¡°Moreover, aside from these five entries...there is a special entry.¡± Principal Xiao¡¯s expression became increasingly strange as he stared at Teacher Mo and Teacher Xi.

    ¡°A special entry?¡± Teacher Mo and Teacher Xi stared in puzzled at Principal Xiao.

    ¡°It is a Seeded-ss Entry.¡± Principal Xiao said as he lowered the golden picture scroll within his hand.

    ¡°A Seeded-ss Entry?¡± Teacher Mo and Teacher Xi¡¯s faces finally became serious and they could not help but ask: ¡°How could they hand over this sort of entry to our Northern Spiritual Academy?¡±

    The Five Great Academies¡¯ entries were divided into three sses. The lowest ss was the ordinary entries. The second level was the Seeded-ss entries. Right now, the Northern Spiritual Academy had received this type of special entry. However, these entries would only be obtained by powerful academies. A Spiritual Academy like the Northern Spiritual Academy should never obtain this level of entrie.

    The highest level entry was the Core Entries. It is extremely rare and everyone, who earned it, were monster-like existences. Only the most dazzling individuals in the Spiritual Road would be able to obtain it.

    Moreover, these entries were not just in name. It would also provide you an identity after you¡¯ve decided which one of the ¡°Five Great Academies¡± you¡¯ll enter. The status and resources you¡¯ll obtain would depend on it. Thus, many people would fight to the bitter end in order to obtain this high ss entry.

    ¡°A Seeded-ss Entry. After including all the Spiritual Academies, there will only be twenty of them within the Hundred Spirit Heavens...I can¡¯t believe that one would actuallynd in our Northern Spiritual Academy¡¯s hands.¡± Principal Xiao let out a strangeugh as if it was iprehensible.

    Hundred Spirit Heavens is the vastnd outside of the Northern Spiritual Realm. Within the Hundred Spirit Heavens, there were dozens ofrge and small realms and the Northern Spiritual Realm was only a rtively weak realm. Therefore, the Northern Spiritual Academy would not be able to obtain an advantage over all the other Spiritual Academies within the Hundred Spirit Heavens. If it was in the past, this Seeded-ss entry would definitely be divided through the other powerful Spiritual Academies within the Hundred Spirit Heavens. How could it be their turn?

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little bit of information. This Seeded-ss entry was probably allocated to us directly due to a decision of the Five Great Academies.¡± Principal Xiao said faintly.

    ¡°Oh? A decision from the Five Great Academies?¡± Teacher Mo and Teacher Xi exchanged gazes with each other. Just what sort of existence are the Five Great Academies? Why would they take care of a measly Northern Spiritual Academy? Moreover, they did not have any powerful figures within the ¡°Five Great Academies¡±.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t the ones that obtained it...¡± Principal Xiao narrowed his eyes slightly: ¡°I think...that it might be a certain student within the Northern Spiritual Academy who has attracted the attention of the Five Great Academies.¡±

    ¡°Student?¡±

    Teacher Mo and Tecaher Xi was stunned. Then, their eyes immediately lit up: ¡°It¡¯s Mu Chen?!¡±

    Within the entire Northern Spiritual Realm, Mu Chen was the only one who had participated in the Spiritual Road. Moreover, he had surprisingly been kicked out half way. This was extremely difficult to understand and also made thoughts sh through other people¡¯s mind. Just what on earth did Mu Chen do in the Spiritual Road?

    Principal Xiao slowly nodded his head and said: ¡°It should be that little guy...Heh, the Five Great Academies kicked him out of the Spiritual Road, yet they purposely handed a Seeded-ss Entry to us. What is the meaning of this? Is it topensate him? Or are they reluctant to let him go?¡±

    ¡°Reluctant to let him go? To the Five Great Academies, what genius haven¡¯t they seen? It¡¯s only Mu Chen, it shouldn¡¯t be enough, right?¡± Teacher Xi frowned.

    Teacher Mo let out a faint smile and said: ¡°You should not underestimate a person who killed a vicious individual, who was at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase, by relying on his Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase strength.¡±

    Principal Xiao smiled and waved his head as he said: ¡°We should not care what the Five Great Academies are thinking of. Since they handed this entry to us, we should just take it.¡±

    ¡°Then what about the entry? Should we hand it directly to Mu Chen?¡± Teacher Mo inquired.

    Principal Xiao shook his head and said: ¡°That would only lead to dissatisfaction with the other students. Moreover, if the Territory Lords within the Northern Spiritual Academy knew that we actually have a Seeded-ss Entry, wouldn¡¯t they all be envious of it? If we handed it to Mu Chen, they would all be filled with fury and say that we were unfair.¡±

    ¡°Then...¡±

    Principal Xiao stood up and let out a faint smile as he said: ¡°We¡¯ll follow the rules. Strength is supreme. We will hand over this Seeded-ss Entry to whoever is the strongest. Although it is possible that it was prepared for Mu Chen, he can only me himself if he does not have the strength.¡±

    As he said this, he waved his hand.

    ¡°Convey the news out. I think that many little guys would go crazy about it...Ohoho, a Seeded-ss Entry. It is the first one since the establishment of the Northern Spiritual Academy.¡±

 Chapter 74 Chen Fan, Huo Yun

    <strong>Chapter 74 ¨C Chen Fan, Huo Yun</strong>

    <strong><i>Northern Spiritual Academy, East Branch, Training Grounds.</i></strong>

    It was evident that the training grounds were quite lively today. It seems that every East Branch Heaven ss student came. This is because today was the day that the Northern Spiritual Academy would announce the amount of entries for the ¡°Five Great Academies¡±.

    Most of the students, who came to train in the Northern Spiritual Academy, came for the entries of the ¡°Five Great Academies¡±. They would work hard year after year in order to use the Northern Spiritual Academy as a stepping stone and enter the rumored ¡°Five Great Academies¡±...

    When Mu Chen entered the training grounds, he was startled by the loud noise. He looked at the tightly packed heads and secretly smacked his lips. He never imagined that there will be so many students in the East Branch¡¯s Heaven ss.

    ¡°Mu Chen, over here!¡±

    Not far away, a girl¡¯s sweet voice rang out. Mu Chen turned his gaze over and saw Tang Qian¡¯Er waving her slender hands at him. The moving smile on her pretty face attracted a lot of attention from the youths nearby.

    Mu Chen also directed a smile towards Tang Qian¡¯Er and walked over. They had not met in a month. This young girl has increasingly be more slim and graceful. Although she was dressed in ck training clothes, it is still possible to see her exquisite curves.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in one month, yet why do I feel that you¡¯ve change a bit?¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er tilted her head and asked in surprise as she nced at Mu Chen. After all, Mu Chen had stepped into the Spiritual Rotation Stage. Even though he had not revealed it, a girl is indeed perceptive and could still feel a little bit of change.

    ¡°I nearly died inside the ck Eerie Swamp. Of course, I¡¯ll change a bit.¡± Mu Chen smiled and said.

    ¡°You also went to the ck Eerie Swamp? I heard from my father that the Mu Territory seemed to have fought with the Liu Territory within the ck Eerie Swamp. I never imagined that you would have gone as well. Are you okay?¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er frowned and asked.

    Mu Chen shook his head. It seems, on that day, themotion within the ck Eerie Swamp was quiterge. Even the Tang Territory had received news about it. However, it seems that they did not know that themotion was caused by the Nine Netherbird¡¯s evolution.

    ¡°Brother Mu!¡±

    A shout suddenly rang out from nearby. He noticed that Mo Ling, Tan Qingshan and the others all walked over with a smile. It seems that they have seriously trained during this month and appeared to be darker, especially Mo Ling. Mu Chen could feel that the Spiritual Energy within his body had be increasingly dense. It was only a step away from advancing to Spiritual Rotation Stage.

    ¡°Hehe, Brother Mu. It¡¯s all thanks to the Jaded Essence Fruit you¡¯ve gave mest time. I will probably reach the Spiritual Rotation Stage soon. When the happens, I¡¯ll leave you behind.¡± Mo Ling directed a smile at Mu Chen and spoke.

    Mu Chen smiled as he nced at him. He was toozy to correct him.

    ¡°I wonder how many entries the Northern Spiritual Academy will receive. Last time, it seemed to be 3 entries only. The East and West Branch fought to the bitter end for those 3 entries.¡± Mo Ling licked his lips. His eyes twinkled as he talked about the entries. It was apparent that he really wanted it.

    Mu Chen also nodded his head. But just when he was about to speak, he heard amotioning from behind. He turned his head around and noticed two figures slowly walking over.

    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s Chen Fan and Huo Yun...So these two guys finally decided to appear.¡± Mo Ling whispered as he looked at the two men and was a little surprised.

    Hearing this, Mu Chen was also shocked. He nced at the two individuals for a moment. When he was in the Earth ss, he had heard of these two names. Based on their strength, they were probably at the pinnacle of the East Branch¡¯s Heaven ss. They were only slightly weaker than Liu Mubai. However, they were rather low-key and would rarely appear in the Northern Spiritual Academy. Therefore, their names would never appear in the rankings.

    ¡°It was rumored that they joined an Adventurer¡¯s team and would often hunt Spiritual Beasts.¡± Mo Ling said.

    Only then, Mu Chen nodded his head suddenly. No wonder he could feel a faint smell of blood from them. Moreover, from their calm eyes, it was indeed different from the youthful students nearby.

    ¡°Most likely, these two individuals have already attempted to charge into the Spiritual Rotation Stage.¡± Mu Chen said softly. He could feel that the Spiritual Energy fluctuation from their bodies were even stronger than Mo Ling. It seems that they have gradually condensed a Spiritual Wheel.

    ¡°It¡¯s those two.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er whispered as her beautiful eyes stared at them

    Mu Chen could hear that her tone had changed and could not help but nce at her in confusion.

    ¡°Hehe, Brother Mu. Chen Fan and Huo Yun knew each other since they were young. Both of them had fought against each other as they grew up. Moreover, they both fell in love with Qian¡¯Er after entering the Northern Spiritual Academy and would often fight with each other because of her. However, they were both rejected by her in the end. Then, these two grouped together and joined an Adventurer¡¯s Team to train. They said that they would court her again after they obtained the entries for the Five Great Academies.¡± Mo Ling whispered on the side.

    Mu Chen was stunned. He immediately nced with a funny expression at Tang Qian¡¯Er, who had a red face. The attractiveness of the East Branch¡¯s flower really couldn¡¯t be covered and woulde wave after wave.

    While Mu Chen was talking with Mo Ling, Chen Fan and Huo Yun also looked over to this side. To be exact, they saw Tang Qian¡¯Er beside Mu Chen and a smile emerged on their indifferent faces as they walked quickly over.

    Seeing that they wereing for her, Tang Qian¡¯Er helplessly bit her lips and hid her body behind Mu Chen.

    This tiny action made Chen Fan and Huo Yunpletely stunned. They immediately fixated their gaze over at Mu Chen. Chen Fan¡¯s gaze was still alright, but Huo Yun had an ill gaze.

    ¡°You should be Mu Chen, right? I¡¯ve heard of your name before. So we finally meet today.¡± Chen Fan gave a faint smile at Mu Chen and held out his hand.

    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    Mu Chen also replied with a smile and nced at Chen Fan¡¯s outstretched hand. Then, he immediately shook it.

    The moment when the two hands sped with each other, Spiritual Energy surged out from Chen Fan¡¯s palm and the veins jumped on the arm that gripped Mu Chen¡¯s hand.

    Mu Chen could feel a powerful squeezeing from the palm and helplessly shook his head. He did not resist and allowed Chen Fan to utilize his strength. However, his face did not have the slightest movement.

    ¡°Chen Fan, what are you doing!¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er also noticed this scene and immediately frowned and shouted out.

    Chen Fan stared at the trace of ridicule at the corner of Mu Chen¡¯s mouth and frowned as well. This Mu Chen really had some ability.

    ¡°Ohoho, Qian¡¯Er. I only had a teasing inclination. It¡¯s been a while since such an amazing person has appeared in our East Branch.¡± Chen Fan retracted back his hand and smiled at Tang Qian¡¯Er.

    ¡°Brother Mu Chen probably didn¡¯t mind, right?¡± Chen Fan looked at Mu Chen.

    ¡°If it¡¯s only this amount of strength, naturally, I wouldn¡¯t mind.¡± Mu Chen smiled and said.

    ¡°Then we definitely should have a duel sometime.¡± Huo Yun challenged Mu Chen as he spoke.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when you have the chance.¡± Mu Chen did not make anyments and ignored these two individuals as he walked towards the direction of the training grounds. On the other hand, Tang Qian¡¯Er gave off a fierce re at the two of them before following Mu Chen.

    ¡°Could Qian¡¯Er have fallen in love with that boy? Wouldn¡¯t we have benefited someone else because we were fighting with each other all the time?¡± Huo Yun nced at Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s figure and muttered.

    ¡°That will depend if he has the ability to let us allow him to do so.¡± Chen Fan rubbed his chin and said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find an opportunity to beat him up.¡± Huo Yun said.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Fan smiled and nodded his head.

    More and more students appeared in the training ground. After approximately 30 minutes, a familiar figure slowly walked out. Themotions at this ce instantly quieted down and stared eagerly at Teacher Mo, who walked over to the training grounds.

    Teacher Mo nced at the tightly packed heads and let out a faint smile. He cut straight to the point and said: ¡°This time, the Northern Spiritual Academy has received 5 ¡°Five Great Academies¡± entries.¡±

    ¡°Five?¡±

    An uproar suddenly burst out within the training grounds. Although there were more entriess thanst time, it was still quite short in supply for the qualified students.

    ¡°Moreover...¡± Teacher Mo¡¯s eyes suddenly nced at Mu Chen and said: ¡°Aside from the five entries, we also have a Seeded-ss Entry.¡±

    ¡°A Seeded-ss Entry?¡±

    All sounds seemed to have disappeared within the training grounds as looks of astonishment were directed at Teacher Mo. After a long period of them, a few people fiercely inhaled a breath. Even Chen Fan and Huo Yun took in a deep breath.

    Mu Chen was probably the only person who remained calm. A Seeded-ss Entry was indeed quite rare. However...if he had sessfullypleted the Spiritual Road, he would have probably obtained an even higher ss entry.

    ¡°Only the strongest student within the Northern Spiritual Academy would qualify to obtain this Seeded-ss Entry. Therefore, if you want to obtain it, you must defeat all otherpetitors.¡±

    Teacher Mo stared at the shocked students and nced once again at the calm Mu Chen. He smiled and said: ¡°Within our East Branch Heaven ss, there are only five individuals who are qualified topete for it. They are: Chen Fan, Huo Yun, Mo Ling, Tang Qian¡¯Er and...Mu Chen.¡±

    After hearing these five names, regretful sighs rang out from within the training grounds. However, they also understood. The ones who qualified for it must possess the ability to reach the Spiritual Rotation Stage in a short period of time. In this location, only these five individuals would meet this requirement.

    ¡°For the next month, I will personally guide the five of you individually and allow you toplete the final step and advance into the Spiritual Rotation Stage!¡± Teacher Mo said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hearing this, Mo Ling and the others nodded excitedly. Teacher Mo was a Spirit Stage powerhouse. If he was to personally guide them, their cultivation would be smoother.

    However, Mu Chen smiled helplessly and hesitated for a moment before holding up his hand.

    ¡°Mu Chen, do you have a question?¡± Seeing Mu Chen raise his head, he asked in confusion.

    ¡°Teacher Mo, that step is probably unnecessary for me.¡±

    Teacher Mo was stunned. He immediately guessed what that meant and his eyes fixated itself onto Mu Chen¡¯s body. Then, he could feel the Spiritual Energy fluctuation within thetter¡¯s body was different than the rest of the students.

    ¡°Y...You¡¯ve advanced to the Spiritual Rotation Stage?¡± Teacher Mo eximed.

    WAAA.

    Sounds of wowing erupted out from nearby. Not only did Tang Qian¡¯Er, Mo Ling and the others stare in shock at Mu Chen, even Chen Fan and Huo Yun opened their mouths slightly.

    This guy...actually reached the Spiritual Rotation Stage already?

 Chapter 75 Spiritual Arts Room 3

    <strong>Chapter 75 ¨C Spiritual Arts Room 3<sup>rd</sup> Floor</strong>

    In the training grounds, the atmosphere turned into an uproar due to the sudden and explosive news. Everyone¡¯s gaze fixated onto the figure of the young boy.

    Spiritual Rotation Stage?

    Although there were many excellent students within the current Northern Spiritual Academy, who have reached the critical point of their breakthroughs, there was only one person who managed to advance into that level. Based on everybody¡¯s knowledge, that person is the West Branch¡¯s Liu Mubai. He is also the strongest student within the Northern Spiritual Academy.

    However, a second one had appeared in the East Branch now?

    At the side, Mo Ling and the others stared nkly at Mu Chen. Then, he immediately let out a bitterugh. Previously, he still tried to show off, yet he never knew that Mu Chen had left him in the dust a long time ago.

    ¡°What an insane person.¡± Mo Ling and Tan Qingshan exchanged gazes with each other and saw this thought emerging from within their eyes. Especially thetter one, he had originally ascended to Heaven ss together with Mu Chen. However, right now he had only reached Spiritual Movement Stage Middle Phase, yet Mu Chen had already surpassed him by far.

    ¡°He really is a tough nut to beat.¡±

    Chen Fan and Huo Yun¡¯s expression became solemn. Although the Spiritual Energy within their aurasea had shown traces of condensing into a wheel, they were still quite far from reaching the actual Spiritual Rotation Stage.

    Staring at the boy in front of them wearing a calm andposed expression, they were bbergasted. It seems that thispetitor would be difficult to deal with.

    Teacher Mo waved his hand and stopped the noise within the training grounds. He stared deeply at Mu Chen before saying: ¡°Although you managed to enter the Spiritual Rotation Stage, you should still remain in the Northern Spiritual Academy during the next month. It would probably be beneficial to you as well.¡±

    After hearing this, Mu Chen¡¯s heart moved slightly. He looked at Teacher Mo and nodded his head without saying anything.

    ¡°Alright, everyone should train by themselves now. Mu Chen, follow me for a moment.¡± Teacher Mo waved his hands and left the trainings grounds. Seeing this, Mu Chen immediately followed him.

    With the departure of these two men, the training grounds became an uproarpletely. It was evident that they were still immersed in the shock that Mu Chen had already advanced into the Spiritual Rotation Stage.

    Mu Chen ignored the uproar that he had caused and walked forward. Then he saw Teacher Mo with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°Mu Chen, I think that you should be able to guess why our Northern Spiritual Academy obtained a Seeded-ss Entry?¡± Teacher Moughed as he looked at Mu Chen. Although thetter was only a youthful boy, he understood that Mu Chen was quite mature and more cautious than any battle-hardened veterans.

    ¡°Is it because of me?¡± Mu Chen, indeed, managed to predict it a bit. A Seeded-ss Entry was considerably rare even within the Hundred Spirit Heavens, not to mention about the Northern Spiritual Realm. Therefore, it would not havended within the Northern Spiritual Academy unless of a special reason.

    Teacher Mo nodded his head and said:¡± Indeed, it is rted to you. However, Principal Xiao does not intend to hand the seeded entry to you directly.¡±

    ¡°I understand, that thing is too attractive. If it was handed over to me, it wouldn¡¯t be good to the Northern Spiritual Academy.¡± Mu Chen was not particrly surprised. The Northern Spiritual Academy has always remained neutral, if it were to be given to him so easily; others probably would not see things favourably.

    ¡°And...¡± Mu Chen let out augh. The boy¡¯s smile seemed to be a little bit conceited, yet it did not annoy anyone: ¡°Since it belongs to me, I will rely on myself to obtain it. I don¡¯t need others generously gifting it to me.

    Teacher Mo was stunned for a moment. He couldn¡¯t resistughing out loud and a hint of admiration passed through his eyes: ¡°You sure feel confident about it, if you¡¯repeting to obtain the seeded-ss entry, you should know who is the greatest opponent for you, right?

    ¡°Liu Mubai.¡± Mu Chen shrugged. Although that person was indeed quite annoying, Mu Chen had to admit that he had quite the strength.

    ¡°Do you know Liu Mubai¡¯s strength? ¡± Teacher Mo asked again.

    ¡°He should have advanced into the Spiritual Rotation Stage a long time ago. Although the rumours within the Northern Spiritual Academy say that he is in the Spiritual Rotation Stage Initial Phase, I feel that he is probably stronger than that.¡± Mu Chen thought for a moment before saying this. He had fought against Liu Mubai earlier and thetter had definitely concealed a part of his strength.

    ¡°Yes, Liu Mubai currently might be in the Spiritual Rotation Stage Middle Phase.¡± Teacher Mo nodded and he spoke.

    ¡°As expected.¡± Mu Chen narrowed his eyes. He was indeed a formidable opponent. However, he had also advanced into the Spiritual Rotation Stage right now. Mu Chen wasn¡¯t exactly afraid of him if they had to fight.

    ¡°Moreover, Liu Mubai refused Teacher Xi¡¯s personal guidance when he heard about the news of a Seeded-ss entry and headed straight back to the Liu Territory. Furthermore, he even took one month off.¡± Teacher Mo said with a faint smile.

    ¡°He refused Teacher Xi¡¯s guidance?¡± Mu Chen was slightly surprised. Teacher Xi was still a genuine Spirit Stage powerhouse. Ordinary students would not be able to receive his personal guidance, yet Liu Mubai actually ignored it?

    ¡°There must be a reason why he chose to do this. It means that he believes that the Liu Territory has some sort of method to greatly improve his strength.¡± Teacher Mo said softly.

    Mu Chen nodded his head seriously. Although Liu Qingtian was a Spirit Stage powerhouse, he did not believe that Liu Qingtian would be better than Teacher Xi if it was about guidance for cultivation.

    Then where did this belief of hise from?

    Mu Chen bit his lips as he felt a sense of crisis. The most frightening thing were the unknown facts.

    ¡°During this one month, I will also teach you personally. Of course, if you believe that you will be able to improve more rapidly in the Mu Territory, I will not stop you.¡± Teacher Mo smiled as he spoke.

    ¡°Teacher Mo, don¡¯t joke around. Although my father is also at the Spirit Stage, he has never taught others regarding cultivation. He is not good at it.¡± Mu Chen said helplessly. Mu Feng¡¯s strength might be stronger than Teacher Mo¡¯s, but he was not suitable to teach others about cultivation.

    Teacher Mo smiled and said: ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I will personally teach you during this one month. But before this, I will first talk about thepensation that the Northern Spiritual Academy would be handing to you.¡±

    ¡°Compensation?¡± Mu Chen was startled. He immediately shook his head and said: ¡°Is it about the Seeded-ss Entry? Teacher Mo, the Northern Spiritual Academy did not do anything wrong. Moreover, I do not feel that I¡¯ve lost anything.¡±

    ¡°Ohoho, Principal Xiao was the one to say it. No matter what, you are the reason why the Northern Spiritual Academy obtained this Seeded-ss Entry. If you think thatpensation does not sound good, then you can change it to a reward.¡± Teacher Mo smiled.

    ¡°Then, fine.¡± Mu Chen scratched his head and did not refuse it anymore. Since the Northern Spiritual Academy was going to give him some benefits, it would be too pretentious if he continued to reject it.

    ¡°Then follow me to the Spiritual Arts Room.¡± Teacher Mo smiled.

    ¡°Spiritual Arts Room?¡± Mu Chen was stunned.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you interested in the Spiritual Arts Room¡¯s 3<sup>rd</sup> Floor? This time, I¡¯ll let you enter it.¡± Teacher Mo gave a faintugh before turning around and walking away.

    ¡°The Spiritual Arts Room¡¯s 3<sup>rd</sup> Floor?¡± Mu Chen licked his lips. A hint of delight surged out from his eyes. The Spiritual Arts Room¡¯s 3<sup>rd</sup> Floor contains the most powerful Spiritual Arts within the Northern Spiritual Academy¡¯s collection. The collection over there must be many times more bountiful than his father¡¯s collection.

    It seems that the Northern Spiritual Academy really decided to pay a price. The Spiritual Arts Room¡¯s 3<sup>rd</sup> Floor is a ce that very few students would be able to enter. At that location, the Spiritual Arts were all at least Spiritual Tier!

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart was filled with excitement and he quickly followed.

    He followed Teacher Mo as they went all the way through the Northern Spiritual Academy and directly entered the Spiritual Arts Room. Then, they headed straight towards the 2<sup>nd</sup> Floor. At this moment, a few Heaven ss students were searching through Spiritual Arts. They were surprised when they saw Teacher Mo bringing Mu Chen up here.

    ¡°Mu Chen?¡±

    A voice came from the side and Mu Chen looked over towards the red dress. It was evident that the charming Hong Ling was staring at him with her mouth slightly opened.

    ¡°Senior Hong Ling.¡±

    Mu Chen gave a slight smile and directed a nod towards Hong Ling. However, he did not say much more and directly followed Teacher Mo to the depths of the 2<sup>nd</sup> Floor. At that location, there was a faint light barrier. A dense Spiritual Energy fluctuation emitted out from the light barrier.

    The two of them stopped in front of the light barrier and caused the students on the 2<sup>nd</sup> floor to turn their gaze over at them. They knew that this was the passageway to the Spiritual Art Room¡¯s 3<sup>rd</sup> Floor. However, no students were ever permitted to enter.

    ¡°Teacher Mo, what are you doing?¡±

    A few Heaven ss students stared in astonishment at Teacher Mo and Mu Chen. Their eyes shed as if they understood. Then, a surge of surprise filled their eyes.

    ¡°No way...¡±

    While they eximed in a low voice, Teacher Mo waved his sleeves and cracks slowly appeared on the light barrier. However, just when he was about to bring Mu Chen in, a voice suddenly rang out from behind: ¡°Teacher Mo, why is he allowed to enter the 3<sup>rd</sup> Floor?!¡±

    Teacher Mo stopped for a moment and turned around. He could see many Heaven ss students staring angrily over at this location. Moreover, many of their eyes were filled with jealousy and unwillingness. They had longed to enter the Spiritual Arts Room 3<sup>rd</sup> Floor, yet they were not qualified to enter. However, seeing Teacher Mo bring Mu Chen in, it instantly imbnced their psychological state.

    Teacher Mo swept his eyes across them and said in a faint voice: ¡°This is because his performance in the Spiritual Road has helped us to secure the first-ever Seeded-ss Entry for the Northern Spiritual Academy. Is this reason enough?¡±

    The entire Spiritual Arts Room¡¯s 2<sup>nd</sup> Floor instantly became silent. Numerous incredulous gazes began to fixate themselves onto Mu Chen. So the first-ever Seeded-ss Entry of the Northern Spiritual Academy came because of him? Wasn¡¯t he kicked out of the Spiritual Road halfway through? Why would the Five Great Academies still purposely hand over a Seeded-ss Entry to the Northern Spiritual Academy?

    Hong Ling could not help but conceal her lips with her slender hand. She immediately staredplicatedly at the boy, who had be the center of attention. The boy that had been ordinary within her eyes had slowly emitted out heat and light, causing him to be dazzling.

    Seeing that nobody was questioning him anymore, Teacher Mo waved his hand and walked past the light barrier. Mu Chen also followed him immediately.

    After the two individuals disappeared behind the light barrier, the Spiritual Arts Room 2<sup>nd</sup> Floor was stillpletely silent. It was evident that they were still immersed in the shock brought by the sudden news.

 Chapter 76 Two Spiritual Arts

    <strong>Chapter 76 ¨C Two Spiritual Arts</strong>

    The 3<sup>rd</sup> Floor of the Spiritual Arts Room was not as luxurious as imagined by Mu Chen. Instead, it was quite simple. It seemed like an ordinary attic, yet the spotless floor made others understand the importance of this ce to the Northern Spiritual Academy due to its maintenance.

    It was the first time Mu Chen had entered the treasured location, which every single Northern Spiritual Academy student would drool about and he immediately looked around curiously.

    Teacher Mo walked forward. In the center of the attic, there was a bluestone tform. A delicate jade box was ced neatly on top of the bluestone tform. He waved his hand and the jade box opened. A light slowly floated out and many jaded scripts of different color were within the light.

    ¡°These are all Spiritual Tier Spiritual Art. You can pick from them.¡± Teacher Mo stared at Mu Chen and smiled.

    ¡°These are all Spiritual Tier Spiritual Arts?¡± Mu Chen stared at the dozen lights and could not help but smack his lips. As expected from the Northern Spiritual Academy, this collection was many times more powerful than his father¡¯s collection.

    Mu Chen hurriedly walked up and eagerness filled his eyes. He did not train in many Spiritual Arts right now and the only one that could be disyed was the Limitless Death Seal. Moreover, it may have a high potential, but it was still Common Tier. As for the Great Pagoda Art, it was too profound. It also could not bring obvious benefits to Mu Chen currently.

    Therefore, he needed this level of Spiritual Art to increase hisbat abilities. Otherwise, he did not believe he would be able to defeat Liu Mubai, who returned to the Liu Territory to prepare, one monthter.

    Mu Chen stretched out his hand and a clump of light appeared within his hand. The light faded away and a brown colored jaded script floated out. He nced at it for a moment: ¡°Earth Spiritwave, Spiritual Tier Low Rank.¡±

    This seems to be a script for a Spiritual Tier Low Rank Attack Spiritual Art. Mu Chen pondered for a moment, yet he shook his head. Although this Spiritual Art was pretty good, it did not feel like it suited him.

    Mu Chen lowered the Spiritual Art within his hand and looked at the other ones. Teacher Mo stood at a corner and quietly watched.

    After 10 minutes since Mu Chen had started the selection, his eyes had finally lit up. Then, he stared in great interest at the jaded script in his hand. This jaded script was a faint cyan color. However, it was not an Attack Spiritual Art, but a Movement Spiritual Art. Moreover, it¡¯s rank was not that low as well.

    Shadowspirit Step, Spiritual Rank Middle Rank. If this Spiritual Art was to be trained to the Great Achievement Stage, your figure would be like a spirit while the afterimages would confuse others. It was also untraceable.

    Mu Chen had learned a few Movement Spiritual Arts before, but these Movement Spiritual Arts were too ordinary. It was still the first time for him to see one of this level.

    ¡°Done? You really have a pretty good discerning eye. You¡¯ve picked one of the few Spiritual Tier Middle Rank Spiritual Arts.¡± Seeing this, Teacher Mo let out a faint smile and spoke.

    Mu Chen smiled embarrassedly before he stared at the Spiritual Arts reluctantly. He actually also took a liking to an Attack Spiritual Art. However, it would seem that he was too greedy if he picked another one.

    ¡°You¡¯ve taken a liking to another one?¡± However, Teacher Mo still noticed his expression and immediately frowned as he asked.

    Mu Chen smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°I originally nned on letting you select one Spiritual Art aspensation,¡± Teacher Mo stared at the resentful Mu Chen that was rubbing his head. He thought about it for a moment before he said with a smile, ¡°However, I can make an exception to it and allow you to select one more. However, there is a condition.¡±

    ¡°What is the condition?¡± Mu Chen hurriedly asked.

    ¡°You must guarantee that you¡¯ll defeat Liu Mubai and let the Northern Spiritual Academy East Branch obtain the Seeded-ss Entry,¡± Teacher Mo said.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Mu Chen was surprised for a moment. This was originally his goal. He stared at Teacher Mo¡¯s eyes that contained a smile and seemed to have understood the meaning behind it. He immediately nodded his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Teacher Mo. I will not let others obtain what belongs to me!¡±

    Teacher Mo smiled as he waved his head, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll watch your performance. Choose it.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head gratefully. Then, he did not hesitate and grabbed onto a jaded script amongst the ones that he had looked at. Ancient light writings emerged on top of the jaded script.

    Spirit King Finger, Spiritual Tier Low Rank. It walks down the path of fierceness and hardness. Moreover, it allows the finger to be like metal and could fracture bones.

    This was a Spiritual Art that trains the fingers. Mu Chen was quite interested in it. In the past, he had trained in a threat level Finger Spiritual Art. He was extremely satisfied with this type of attack, which was sharp and lethal without using weapons.

    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s actually a Finger Spiritual Art?¡±

    Teacher Mo was also stunned for a moment when he noticed Mu Chen selecting this Spiritual Art. It was quite painful to train in this sort of Spiritual Art. This is because it requires you to train solely your fingers. Moreover, during the training period, the pain caused by training your fingers was not something an ordinary person could endure. After all, the nerves of the fingertips are linked with the heart.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten ustomed to it.¡± Mu Chen smiled. There was no power that you could obtain without effort. If you want to obtain it, you would naturally have to pay a price.

    Teacher Mo nodded his head. He felt even more satisfied regarding the boy in front of him. He has talent, yet he was not conceited nor was he reckless. He could endure what ordinary people could not endure. A boy like this was considered to be the most excellent student he had seen through the many years of teaching in the Northern Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°During this one month, I will help you with the training of these two Spiritual Arts and allow you to seed in it as soon as possible.¡± Teacher Mo waved his hand before he walked out of the building.

    ¡°I will not disappoint Teacher Mo.¡±

    Mu Chen stared at the back of Teacher Mo and nodded his head heavily. He was not a person, who would only talk about how grateful he is to another person. Teacher Mo had helped him greatly, so what he needed to do was not to disappoint him. It would be enough if he snatches the Seeded-ss Entry away!

    Liu Mubai. Let us have a good fight this time!

    <strong><i>Liu Territory, Inside the Liu Estate.</i></strong>

    ¡°Seeded-ss Entry?!¡±

    Within the room, the Liu Territory Lord, Liu Qingtian, immediately sat up when he heard these words. He stared in surprise while revealing a hint of excitement at Liu Mubai as he said, ¡°How is it possible for the Northern Spiritual Academy to obtain a Seeded-ss Entry?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure as well.¡± Liu Mubai shook his head and said, ¡°However, it is indeed true.¡±

    ¡°A Seeded-ss Entry. This is probably the first time that the Northern Spiritual Academy has obtained it, right? If Liu Mubai is able to obtain this Seeded-ss Entry, he would definitely obtain better resources when he entered the Five Great Academies. His achievements would also surpass ordinary Five Great Academies¡¯ students.¡± Liu Zong was also shocked by the news, but he immediately said with a delighted expression.

    They were aware that a student, who obtained the Seeded-ss Entry, would be in a different levelpared to an ordinary student.

    ¡°Haha, if Mubai bes a seeded student in the Five Great Academies. Perhaps he would have reached the Three Heavens Stage by the time he graduated. At that time, not only would the Liu Territory be the Northern Spiritual Realm¡¯s Lord. We would even obtain a decent position in the Hundred Spirit Heavens!¡± Liu Mingughed.

    Liu Qingtian licked his lips and stared eagerly at Liu Mubai as he said, ¡°Mubai, no matter what price you have to pay, you must obtain the Seeded-ss Entry!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Within the Northern Spiritual Academy, who is the most threatening opponent to you?¡±

    Liu Mubai¡¯s eyes narrowed. He thought about the brief fight he had with Mu Chen in the ck Eerie Swamp. Although he had hid quite a bit of strength back then, he could feel, with his instincts, that Mu Chen seemed to have some other means as well.

    If there was still a student within the Northern Spiritual Academy that could cause him some uncertainty, it would probably be Mu Chen.

    ¡°Mu Chen.¡± Liu Mubai replied. ¡°Dad, this Mu Chen had obtained the qualifications to the Spiritual Road before. We cannot underestimate him too much.¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen? That boy?¡± Hearing this name, Liu Qingtian¡¯s eyes turned cold. He remembered that Mu Chen had lured the Devouring Spirit Bees over in the ck Eerie Swamp and helped Mu Feng solve their dilemma.

    ¡°Big Brother, that boy is quite strange. Back then, Xue Tu went to kill him, who was only a Spiritual Movement Stage Middle Phase, but in the end, he was the one who somehow died.¡± Liu Ming also opened his mouth to speak. He could still remember deeply about the matter back then.

    Liu Qingtian nodded his head and a hint of coldness immediately surged through his face. He said, ¡°The Seeded-ss Entry must fall into the hands of the Liu Territory. Otherwise, it would be a cmity. Therefore, we must not make any mistakes about this matter!¡±

    ¡°Mubai. From today onwards, you will enter the forbiddennds behind the mountain. Your grandfather will assist you with your training!¡± Liu Qingtian¡¯s eyes shed and he muttered.

    ¡°Grandfather? Grandfather is inside the forbiddennds? Didn¡¯t he go missing 3 years ago?¡± Hearing this, Liu Mubai was surprised and became speechless.

    ¡°Heh, that is what is said at the outside. Your grandfather secluded himself to try and enter the Three Heavens Stage. If we wait until that old man seeds, wouldn¡¯t the Northern Spiritual Realm bepletely controlled by our Liu Territory?!¡±

    Liu Qingtian let out a darkughing sound and said, ¡°That group of idiots from the Mu Territory thought that they would be safe if they hindered the Liu Territory from obtaining the Nine Netherbird. Just you wait, as long as your grandfatheres out, I will make Mu Feng kneel down in front of me like a dog!¡±

    ¡°An upstart force wants topare backgrounds with my Liu Territory? What an idiotic dream!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Mubai also had a hint of excitement sh through his eyes. If his grandfather could personally assist him, his strength would definitely increase greatly after one month. By then, who would care about Mu Chen?

    As he thought back about the shame that Mu Chen made him feel in the ck Eerie Swamp, Liu Mubai gritted his teeth tightly. A hint of cruelness appeared at his mouth. At that time, I want to trample you fiercely in front of everybody¡¯s face...in front of everybody, who had confidence in you. The most excellent youth in the Northern Spiritual Realm is me, Liu Mubai, and not a trash like you!

 Chapter 77 Harsh Training

    <strong>Chapter 77 ¨C Harsh Training</strong>

    <strong><i>Northern Spiritual Academy, Behind the Mountains.</i></strong>

    Over at this location, there was a lush forest as well as a huge waterfall. The waterfall hanged down from the mountain like a silver water python as sounds of rumbling bombarded down. A mist rose up from it and emitted outwards.

    Teacher Mo had his hands behind his back as he stood in the empty space below the waterfall. In front of him, Mu Chen, Tang Qian¡¯Er, Mo Ling, Chen Fan and Huo Yun were all there.

    ¡°From today onwards, I will give each of you a specialized training. Aside from Mu Chen, the rest of you must officially advance to the Spiritual Rotation Stage within the month. Otherwise, you will be disqualified and lose the rights to fight for the Five Great Academies¡¯ entries.¡± Teacher Mo¡¯s gaze swept across the few people as he spoke faintly.

    Hearing these words, Tang Qian¡¯Er, Chen Fan and the others¡¯ expressions became serious. They trained at the Northern Spiritual Academy because of the Five Great Academies¡¯ entries. If they were to lose the qualifications, it would be a hard blow for them to resist.

    ¡°The four of you are currently at the pinnacle of Spiritual Movement Stage Late Phase. Chen Fan and Huo Yun have even begun to attempt to condense a Spiritual Wheel. However, all of you are still a step away. Therefore, all of you will require using some external pressure in order to condense the Spiritual Energy into a wheel.¡±

    ¡°External pressure?¡± Chen Fan and the others exchanged gazes.

    ¡°Do you see this waterfall?¡± Teacher Mo smiled and pointed at the waterfall causing a rumbling sound behind him. Numerous currents flowed down and crashed into the rocks below with a massive energy. It sshed and caused the sky to be filled with mist.

    ¡°Starting from today, the four of you will sit beneath the waterfall and train. You will use all your Spiritual Energy to resist the impact of the waterfall. The external pressure will gradually seep into your body and gradually force the Spiritual Energy within your aurasea to condense into a wheel.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Chen Fan and the others were astonished. Sitting and training underneath a waterfall? Wouldn¡¯t they be dizzy just after resisting this terrifying impact for a minute?

    ¡°There are no shortcuts for training. If you want to advance to the Spiritual Rotation Stage within a month, you must take ruthless methods. If you can¡¯t even do this, then there¡¯s no need for you topete for the entries!¡± Teacher Mo said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The four of them hurriedly replied.

    ¡°If you do not have enough Spiritual Energy within your body, you can exit temporarily to recover your Spiritual Energy. Afterwards, you¡¯ll head back in!¡± Teacher Mo swept his sharp eyes across them as he spoke.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°You can begin now.¡± Teacher Mo waved his hand and said.

    Tang Qian¡¯Er and the others exchanged gazes. Then, they gritted their teeth as Spiritual Energy surged out from their bodies. Afterwards, their body moved and passed by the wide river before reaching the bottom of the waterfall.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    However, just when they reached the bottom of the waterfall, they did not even manage to sit cross-legged and were directly blown into theke by the powerful impact. Everyone of them became a drowning chicken.

    The four of them climbed out from theke as their Spiritual Energy poured out constantly and they forcibly resisted the impact from the water current as they sat down. Then, they gritted their teeth and endured the pain from the waterfall¡¯s impact. They stubbornly resisted it and circted their Spiritual Energy.

    Mu Chen stared at the four individuals sitting cross-legged underneath the water fall and secretly smacked his lips. This method of training was quite serious; it was indeed a demonic training.

    ¡°Mu Chen.¡±

    Teacher Mo¡¯s gaze fixated on Mu Chen. This made thetter¡¯s heart jump and he felt a bad feeling.

    ¡°Did you read the two Spiritual Arts?¡± Teacher Mo asked faintly.

    Mu Chen nodded his head.

    ¡°The training ground for you is over there.¡± Teacher Mo pointed at a ce down the river. Mu Chen turned his gaze over there and was suddenly numb. He could see that it was a location where the waterfall would fall down without hitting any obstacles. If you have to say it, the ce where Tang Qian¡¯Er and the others were training had a few rocks above to ease the impact. As for him, it waspletely vast and empty. There was nothing blocking it.

    And most importantly, there seemed to be only wooden logs with the size of his feet standing tall and upright underneath the waterfall.

    ¡°If you want to sessful learn the Shadowspirit Step, it is very simple. You only have to shuffle back and forth through those wooden logs without getting wet at all.¡± Teacher Mo said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Mu Chen waspletely stunned. He had to shuffle back and forth, yet he could not get wet. How was that possible?

    ¡°These waterfalls will not be maintained continuously. There will be a momentary gap. If you want to fulfill this condition, your speed must be able to keep up with the momentary gap of the water current.¡±

    Mu Chen let out a bitter smile. This difficulty wasn¡¯t small. However, it was indeed an excellent method of training his movement.

    ¡°Moreover, the Spirit King Finger is indeed fierce and sharp. However, with the extent of training you have had with your fingers, it is still impossible for you to train in the Spirit King Finger. Therefore, your fingers must ept this training. I will let some wooden logs fall down from time to time from the waterfall. And what you have to do is to use your fingers to pierce through these wooden logs that would sh by instantly.¡± Teacher Mo slowly spoke.

    Mu Chen felt his head bing numb again. The wooden logs would fall down rapidly through the water current. Just how powerful would it be? Moreover, based on their speed, he would miss it if he was slightly distracted. If he wanted to pierce through it, he must take action the moment when the wooden logs passed by. This not only requires a perfect control of your attacking speed, it is also a extremely brutal training towards his fingers.

    ¡°What is it? Are you afraid?¡± Teacher Mo said faintly.

    ¡°Although it is a bit troublesome, it¡¯s not enough to make me feel afraid.¡± Mu Chen took a deep breath. His handsome face gradually became calm and eagerness emerged within his ck eyes.

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Seeing this, Teacher Mo also nodded his head in satisfaction: ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Mu Chen also nodded. He did not n on being indecisive and immediately moved. He directly passed by the surface of the water and charged directly into the fierce waterfall currents like a swallow. Then, hended on top of a narrow wooden log.

    Boooom!

    The powerful water current charged down fiercely. Mu Chen toes hurriedly touched the wooden log and charged to the next wooden log in front of him.

    Bang!

    But just when he was about to charge out, a powerful water current rushed down and instantly threw him into theke below. He seemed to have underestimated the speed of the water current.

    Mu Chen spat out theke¡¯s water in his mouth and his hands pped the water. Then, his body jumped onto a wooden log again. His face had already bepletely serious and Spiritual Energy gushed out of his body in order to defend against the water current¡¯s impact.

    In the beginning, it was apparent that he had to use all his Spiritual Energy to protect his body. Then, he would gradually get ustomed to it.

    Mu Chen focused all his senses before rushing out again and passed straight through a water current. Then, hended on another wooden log. However, just when he was about to leap forward again, he heard a strange sounding from the water current and his eyes stared up. He noticed a ck shadow fiercely charging down from the water current.

    It was a wooden log mixed up in the water current.

    Two fingers from Mu Chen¡¯s hand were straightened out and in the next instant, it fiercely thrust out.

    The two fingers were like spears as they stirred theyers of water vapor. Then, it directly stabbed ruthlessly as the ck shadow passed by.

    Bang!

    A muffled sound rang out. The wooden logs only shuddered and showed no signs of being thrusted through. Then, it flowed down the water current into theke below.

    Seeing that his strike waspletely useless, Mu Chen grinned. An intense pain came from his fingertips. In addition to the speed of it flowing down, the wooden log was soaked with theke¡¯s water. It was harder than fine iron. Moreover, he could not use Spiritual Energy. This sort of collision made it feel that the bones of his fingertips had shattered.

    Boom!

    Due to this slight distraction, the waterfall poured down rapidly and directly blew Mu Chen into theke.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Mu Chen stuck his head out from within theke and cursed fiercely. He endured the pain from his fingertips and stood on once again. He pushed his speed to the extreme and charged straight out.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Underneath the waterfall, a figure was constantly blown out and was mercilessly pushed into theke. This powerful force was enough to make Mu Chen dizzy. However, he stubbornly endured the pain throughout his entire body and gritted his teeth. His speed was increasing endlessly.

    Although he would sometimes be able to dodge the water current¡¯s impact once, the wooden log flowing down the water current still tormented his fingers.

    Near the waterfall, Tang Qian¡¯Er and the others, who were sitting cross-legged, heard themotion and quietly opened their eyes. Upon looking at themotion, they immediately shivered. Although they have not personally experienced it, they could tell that Mu Chen was facing something more vicious than them just by looking at it.

    Beside theke, Teacher Mo was standing with his hands held behind his back. He looked calmly at the awkward figure beneath waterfall. If he wants to seed, he must first pay a price.

    Throughout the entire afternoon, the figure would tirelessly shuffle back and forth the waterfall. During this period, even Tang Qian¡¯Er and the others took two breaks. However, Mu Chen did not have the slightest ns of stopping this demonic training.

    When the sunset emerged in the sky, Tang Qian¡¯Er and the others would drag their exhausted bodies onto the shore. Every single one of them were tired and had a pale expression. They did not care and slumped down onto the ground while panting heavily.

    Seeing this, Teacher Mo said: ¡°Let¡¯s end today¡¯s training.¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er and the others had just be relieved, yet they immediately turned gloomy the moment the next phrase came out.

    ¡°We¡¯ll continue it tomorrow.¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er and the others slumped down on the ground powerlessly and rested for a while. However, they could still hear a plopping sounding from nearby. Then, they lifted their heads and noticed a slim figure moving like a machine. It seems that he did not hear Teacher Mo¡¯s words and continued to climb up and get washed away.

    Although they could feel that the figure was already somewhat sluggish due to the exhaustion, a determined will supported his thin body so that he did not fall down.

    ¡°Teacher Mo...He¡¯s reaching his limit soon!¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er bit her lips and could not help but look away towards Teacher Mo.

    Mo Fei shook his head slowly and said gently: ¡°This is his own decision. He is stronger than you not just because of his talent, Mu Feng...really has a good son.¡±

    Chen Fan and the others had aplicated expression as they watched the tired figure beneath the waterfall. A rare sense of admiration emerged within their hearts. If Mu Chen¡¯s talent was higher than theirs, they could say that it was because the heavens have given it to him. However, they must admit that Mu Chen¡¯s willpower...

    This person...is really insane.

 Chapter 78 Shape-Condensation

    <strong>Chapter 78 ¨C Shape-Condensation</strong>

    Time was like sand in an hourss and in the blink of an eye, half a month passed.

    During this half a month, Mu Chen had engaged in a high-intensity training underneath the waterfall every day. He did not know how many times he was fiercely smashed down by the impact of the waterfall into theke. The logs that fell down from the waterfall made Mu Chen¡¯s fingers be swollen many times. If it wasn¡¯t because his Spiritual Energy would endlessly circte and nurture his body and bones within his finger, Mu Chen would not have been able to endure it.

    In the first five days of this half a month, Mu Chen was almost always brought back by Teacher Mo in a half-unconscious state. The boy¡¯s gentleness would make others feel quitefortable. However, once he decided to do something, the persistence that he showed even moved Teacher Mo.

    Luckily, Mu Chen began to disy his talents out after one week of adaptation period. Although he would still be injured, it was already much betterpared to the half-unconscious state he was in during the first week.

    Moreover, Mu Chen was adapting to it even more as the days passed. Sometimes, he would be able to follow the momentary gap of the waterfall¡¯s current.

    After many injuries and coupled with them being nurtured by Spiritual Energy, his fingers had finally been trained to the point where its lethal power had increased. He would asionally pierce through the wooden logs that passed by if he managed to grasp onto the opportunity.

    The harsh training had finally begun to show its results.

    Naturally, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t the only one who improved during this period of time. Tang Qian¡¯Er and the others had also improved after training under the pressure below the waterfall. Amongst them, the ones who improved the most were Chen Fan and Huo Yun.

    After all, the two of them had long attempted to condense their Spiritual Wheel. Right now, they only need to cross through a small step in order to officially advance to the Spiritual Rotation Stage. Thus, they were surprised to discover that the Spiritual Energy within their aurasea hadpletely condensed into a Spiritual Wheel on the 13<sup>th</sup> day of the training. The Spiritual Energy that surged out had split apart the massive water current flowing down.

    However, Teacher Mo made them continue their training underneath the waterfall after they had sessfully advanced to the Spiritual Rotation Stage. It was to allow them to stabilize their level as soon as possible and to avoid their Spiritual Energy to show signs of being unsubstantial.

    Furthermore, Tang Qian¡¯Er and Mo Ling were also stimted when they were aware that Chen Fan and Huo Yun had seeded in their advancement to the Spiritual Rotation Stage. The amount of time they rested daily had been greatly reduced and they gritted their teeth to bear the impact of the water current. They circted the Spiritual Energy within their bodies and hoped that they would soon reach the Spiritual Rotation Stage.

    Under the scorching sun in the horizon, the five figures were facing waves of pressure underneath the freezing waterfall and allowed time to slowly pass by.

    ...

    Bang.

    The waterfall descended down from the mountain stream andnded in theke below. Water vapour sshed and filled the sky.

    At the edge of theke, Teacher Mo held his hands behind his back as he looked at Tang Qian¡¯Er and the others sitting cross-legged below the waterfall. He felt the increasingly dense Spiritual Energy fluctuation and nodded his head slightly. Then, he turned his head over to another direction.

    It was evident that the waterfall over there was much more rapid. The massive water current would rumble as it flowed down. Sounds of rumbling reverberated itself among the mountain.

    Underneath the waterfall were numerous wooden logs. Mu Chen¡¯s body was swiftly jumping across the wooden logs like a nimble monkey. His speed was extraordinary and sometimes, you could only see a shadow shing by.

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough!¡±

    However, Mu Chen was not satisfied with his own speed. Instead, he frowned. The cold water vapour sshed onto his face and allowed his state of mind to calm down.

    The dark ck Spiritual Energy surged out of Mu Chen¡¯s body and wrapped around his feet. In that instant, a booming sound resounded and he seemed to vanish into thin air.

    The water current that covered the sky suddenly descended down.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed when he saw this and his body instantly moved. He was like lightning and shuffled through the water current within the waterfall. At this moment, he had pushed his speed to the very limits.

    Swoosh!

    A vague shadow emerged on a wooden log and the impact from the water current directly passed through it. It was actually an afterimage caused by his high-speed.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Teacher Mo¡¯s eyes suddenly focused as he watched this scene from theke. His mouth issued out a light ¡°huh¡± sound.

    At this moment, Mu Chen seemed to have been separated from the outside world. He could feel that his body suddenly became a lot lighter while the water current which was originally impossible to catch with his eyes had suddenly slowed down. He could even see the tiny gap between the curtains of water.

    As long as he passed through those gaps, the waterfall would not be able to touch him!

    Swish!

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure rushed out like a blur and dark ck Spiritual Energy continued to be instigated around his legs. A blurry figure emerged and its body seemed to pass through the gap inside the waterfall like a ck line.

    Swoosh!

    Moreover, a ck shadow seemed to have flowed down the rushing water as Mu Chen¡¯s body passed through the gap in the water current.

    However, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes remained calm. He paused for a moment while sticking up two fingers. Then, his arm extended straight out and his fingers seemed to be like a spear. It pierced through the flow of water and urately struck the center of the wooden log while it flowed down from the waterfall.

    Bang!

    A deep sound resounded out. Mu Chen¡¯s fingers forcefully pierced through the wooden log and caused splinters of wood to fly out. Then, it was washed away by the water current.

    Joy instantly surged out of Mu Chen¡¯s heart. It was the most rxing attack he had done during these twenty or so days. There wasn¡¯t the slightest hesitation and his power flowed out perfectly.

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    An indescribable delight rang out within Mu Chen¡¯s heart. Then, he could not help butugh out loud. His body moved and turned into a ck line as he shuffled through the waterfall.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    While shuffling through the waterfall, his attacks did not stop. The winds emitted from his fingers were like lightning and grasped the timing to attack perfectly. Numerous wooden logs were pierced through as they passed near his body.

    At this moment, these sounds seemed to have formed a wonderful rhythmic melody

    Beneath another waterfall, Tang Qian¡¯Er and the others were shocked by this rhythmic sound and turned their gazes over. Then, they were stunned when they noticed the shadow shuffling back and forth like a ghost beneath the waterfall.

    ¡°This...crazy guy.¡±

    Chen Fan could not help but open his mouth wide. After he had advanced to the Spiritual Rotation Stage, he wasn¡¯t willing to ept Mu Chen and attempted Mu Chen¡¯s training. However, he was instantly washed away by a wooden log. Later on, he used his Spiritual Energy to wrap it around his body and attempted it once again. But in the end, he was still fiercely blown away by a wooden log flowing down the waterfall.

    And right now, Mu Chen was actually treating those wooden logs within the waterfall like they were something ordinary. Moreover, he did not forget to pierce through all the wooden logs with his fingers as they passed by. Just what sort of terrifying speed and finger strength would it require to do this?

    Within the entire Northern Spiritual Academy, the West Branch¡¯s Liu Mubai might be the only one who could fight against this crazy individual.

    As Tang Qian¡¯Er and the others watched Mu Chen as if he was a monster, Mu Chen finally stopped and stood steadily on a wooden log after ten minutes.

    He bnced himself, but did not n on backing out yet. Instead, he sat down cross-legged as Tang Qian¡¯Er and the others gazed at him, puzzled. Dark ck Spiritual Energy surged out from within his body and blocked the impact from the waterfall.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s strange action, Tang Qian¡¯Er and the others were slightly startled. Then, they could feel a special Spiritual Energy fluctuation emitting out from within Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    Teacher Mo¡¯s eyebrows lifted up slightly: ¡°He made a breakthrough in his Gong Fa Spiritual Art?¡±

    Teacher Mo¡¯s prediction was correct. Previously, Mu Chen could feel an indescribable rxing feeling within his body and pushed his speed to the very limits. However, when he did that, he discovered that the Spiritual Energy within his body suddenly circted and the route it took was the cirction route for the Great Pagoda Art.

    The dark ck Spiritual Energy surged out and finally entered his aurasea. In that instant, Mu Chen¡¯s mind had followed and entered it as well. Then, he was surprised to see the dark ck Spiritual Energy rising up on top of the Spiritual Wheel in his aurasea. It slowly condensed and formed a palm-sized illusionary light tower.

    The light tower was extremely unreal and seemed like it would vanish if some wind blew. If you looked at it carefully, the tower seemed to have nine floors. However, aside from the foundation of the tower which seemed to look real, the rest of it was like an illusion.

    But when this illusionary light tower was formed, Mu Chen could feel the mysterious lights within his body lighting up once again. These lights were spread around the depths of his body. However, when he looked, he discovered that when he connected the lights together, they would form a massive light tower within Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    The moment that this light tower appeared, the dark ck Spiritual Energy on the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body in the outside world seemed to have formed a vague ck light tower.

    This tower of light protected his entire body.

    Rumble.

    The boundless waterfall descended down and smashed onto the ck light tower, yet the light tower was motionless.

    However, the ck light tower onlysted for an instant before swiftly fading away. Furthermore, Mu Chen¡¯s tightly closed eyes slowly opened when the light tower faded away. A hint of delight could not be concealed within the depths of his eyes.

    At this moment, the Great Pagoda Art which he trained in had suddenly entered the Shape-Condensation Level!

 Chapter 79 Results

    <strong>Chapter 79 ¨C Results</strong>

    Within the flowing waterfall, Mu Chen opened his eyes. His face waspletely filled with delight. He never expected that the Great Pagoda Art would actually make a breakthrough at this moment.

    This had gone beyond his expectations.

    The Great Pagoda Art had a total of 3 levels: Foundation, Shape-Condensation and Towerform.

    The first level was rtively easy to reach. However, Mu Chen did not make much progress after that. Although he felt that he was bing increasingly proficient in the Great Pagoda Art, the feeling of breakthrough did not appear until today.

    Within his aurasea, the illusionary light tower above his Spiritual Energy light wheel had already vanished. However, Mu Chen could clearly feel that the Spiritual Energy flowing within his body had be increasingly pure as it condensed.

    Moreover, he could vaguely feel the sealed Spiritual Pulse within his body after the Great Pagoda Art had reached the Shape-Condensation level. It was not like before when he could not perceive it at all.

    It was evident that the Spiritual Pulse that his mother had sealed was gradually being perceived by him as he was deepening his understanding about the Great Pagoda Art.

    Mu Chen lowered his head and looked at his hand. He gently clenched it and an inexplicit expression emerged on his face. It was the first time that he could clearly feel the hidden Spiritual Pulse within his body.

    He could not predict what level the Spiritual Pulse was, but he could vaguely feel a peculiar feeling. It was as if it was awakening from hibernating and begun to reveal itself from within the clouds.

    He was looking forward to the moment when his Great Pagoda Art reaches the Mastery Stage [1. Any martial arts (In the case of TGR, Spiritual Arts) usually can be split into different levels of mastery. In this case, the mastery stage usually means when it is eitherpletely mastered or close to beingpletely mastered (Would depend on the story to determine which one)]. Just how powerful would the Spiritual Pulse be when that happens?

    Mu Chen took a deep breath and spread out his hands, allowing the Spiritual Energy which was wrapped around his body to disappear. He allowed the freezing waterfall to bombard his body before himself pushing off with his toes. His body turned into a ck shadow and rushed out. In the end, hended beside theke,

    At this moment, Tang Qian¡¯Er and the others had already stopped training and were resting on the shore. They had a strange expression when they noticed Mu Chen rushing over to their side. They hadpletely witnessed themotion caused by Mu Chen earlier.

    ¡°You seem to have be even more powerful?¡± Chen Fan looked at Mu Chen. Thetter¡¯s aura remained at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Initial Movement. However, they felt that he waspletely different from before. Even if he was considered to be at the same cultivation level, he felt some danger when he faced Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen smiled. Currently, he had truly seeded in his training for the Shadowspirit Step and Spirit King Finger. Although he still required actualbat to hone it, hisbat ability had already improved greatly. Moreover, his Great Pagoda Art had made a breakthrough earlier and his Spiritual Energy was much more powerfulpared to Chen Fan and the others. It was to the point where he was not inferior to a Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase in terms of density and endurance of Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°It seems that this training style has already reached your desired effects.¡± Teacher Mo slowly walked over and nced at Mu Chen as he smiled.

    Mu Chen nodded. Right now, he could truly follow the speed of the waterfall¡¯s current. Furthermore, he could even pierce through the wooden logs which flowed down without missing a single one. Therefore, he had already seeded in reaching the results he had initially desired.

    ¡°However, training is still just training. Right now, you need actualbat to hone the Spiritual Arts that you¡¯ve trained.¡±

    Teacher Mo smiled and turned to Chen Fan and Huo Yun: ¡°The two of you should join forces and see if you can defeat him.¡±

    ¡°Join forces?¡±

    Chen Fan and Huo Yun frowned. However, they stared eagerly at Mu Chen. During this period of time, Mu Chen had severely shocked them. If they were able to beat Mu Chen up then they would be able to bnce their emotions.

    They understood that they would not be Mu Chen¡¯s opponent if they were fighting individually. However, if they joined forces, they still had some confidence about winning. After all, they were both at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Initial Phase like Mu Chen. It was possible to make up for the gap by relying on numbers.

    ¡°Mu Chen, will you let us feel happy?¡± Chen Fan grinned as he spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re actually still acting this happy when it¡¯s two against one, can¡¯t you be more promising?¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er batted her eye at Chen Fan and sighed.

    On the other hand, Mu Chen smiled. He nced at Teacher Mo before nodding his head and said: ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, I¡¯ll have to trouble the two of you to help me hone my skills for a while.¡±

    Seeing Mu Chen ept, Chen Fan and Huo Yun suddenlyughed. They twisted their neck and said: ¡°That¡¯s great. However, I will tell you in advance, you shouldn¡¯t treat us like students, who have never fought against humans before. We have once participated in an Adventurer¡¯s Team, so we fought against others in a bloody battle before.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder.¡±

    Mu Chen slowly extended his hands and said: ¡°Please guide me.¡±

    Chen Fan and Huo Yun¡¯s faces became slightly serious when they saw this. Although they were saying this, they were still quite afraid of Mu Chen. After all, Mu Chen had trained under their gazes during the past twenty days. They knew somewhat how powerful thetter was.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The two of them were quite familiar with each other. They exchanged gazes and rushed out towards Mu Chen at the same time without deliberately reminding the other one. Moreover, they split apart to the sides as they rushed over.

    Dense Spiritual Energy surged out from Chen Fan and Huo Yun¡¯s body. Their speed instantly increased and their tightly clenched fists emerged on the left and right side of Mu Chen. A vicious wind came from their fists and headed towards Mu Chen¡¯s head ruthlessly.

    When she saw the two of them being so merciless against Mu Chen, Tang Qian¡¯Er could not help but call out softly.

    However, Mu Chen remained quite calm against this synchronized attack. Before the winds from their fist could reach him, he had already taken half a step back.

    The fierce winds brushed past his face and lifted up Mu Chen¡¯s hair. It revealed a pair of ck eyes that were calm like a sereneke.

    ¡°Tempest Massacre Fist!¡±

    Since Mu Chen had easily avoided their offense, Chen Fan and Huo Yun pressed onwards tightly. Their fists sted out and a tempest seemed to have emerged. A fierce fist wind was enveloped by dense Spiritual Energy and directly charged over at Mu Chen.

    As this storm-like attack rushed over, Spiritual Energy gushed out from Mu Chen¡¯s feet. His body moved and with a swishing sound, he seemed to have be a ghostly shadow and directly passed through the duo¡¯s continuous offensive.

    The duo¡¯s fist winds did not manage to touch Mu Chen¡¯s body at all!

    ¡°What speed!¡±

    Chen Fan and Huo Yun narrowed their eyes. They did not manage to capture how Mu Chen passed through their offensive.

    ¡°On the left!¡±

    Light shed through the corner of their eyes and they turned around to fire off a kick. The kick was like a spear and tore apart the air as it fiercely bombarded the figure over there.

    However, when their kicks reached the figure, it went straight through. There wasn¡¯t the slightest feeling of them hitting Mu Chen.

    ¡°It¡¯s an afterimage!¡±

    A touch of amazement finally shed through Chen Fan and Huo Yun¡¯s eyes. How could Mu Chen¡¯s speed be this swift and bizarre?

    ¡°Over here!¡±

    Laughter suddenly rang out from their right side. Chen Fan and Huo Yun were surprised and hurriedly turned their body. However, they witnessed Mu Chen with a total of four fingers standing up on both hands. A vague golden light was shing on the fingertips while an extremely fierce fluctuation emitted out.

    Swish!

    Mu Chen¡¯s arm trembled. The finger seemed to pierce through the air like lightning as it charged straight towards Chen Fan and Huo Yun¡¯s throat.

    Boom!

    A dense Spiritual Energy rushed out unreservedly from Chen Fan and Huo Yun. It formed a thick Spiritual Energy light shield in front of them. It was apparent that they had noticed how powerful Mu Chen¡¯s attack was.

    But in face of their defense, Mu Chen did not show any signs of stopping. At his fingertips, a golden light seemed to surge out from his bones. It was filled with an extremely fierce fluctuation.

    Dong!

    Mu Chen¡¯s fingers finallynded on Chen Fan and Huo Yun¡¯s Spiritual Energy light shield. They watched as the light shield became distorted. Then afterwards, the fingers pierce through the Spiritual Energy light shield under the duo¡¯s widened eyes.

    Swish!

    Mu Chen¡¯s glowing fingertips stopped half an inch in front of Chen Fan and Huo Yun¡¯s throat. Although it did not touch their bodies, a bloodstain still appeared on their throats. A slight pain exuded out.

    Chen Fan and Huo Yun did not dare to move at all. They stared at the golden fingertips in front of them and took a deep gulp. If they were in a fight for life and death, Mu Chen¡¯s fingers would have ripped through their throats.

    ¡°Thanks for the fight.¡±

    Mu Chen directed a smile at the duo. However, he felt some joy within his heart. The Shadowspirit step and the Spirit King Finger¡¯s power had exceeded his expectations. If he had to fight against two Spiritual Rotation Stage opponents earlier, it would not be this easy even if he won.

    ¡°It seems that we should not even think about getting that seeded entry.¡± Chen Fan helplessly pouted. Although they held back a little, it was evident that Mu Chen did not use his full strength as well.

    ¡°You wanted to take advantage of Mu Chen, yet in the end you were the ones that were taught a lesson, right?¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er suddenly smiled when she was aware of Mu Chen¡¯s victory.

    ¡°Qian¡¯Er. We¡¯re at least considered your most faithful suitors. You shouldn¡¯t give us such a heavy blow, right?¡± Chen Fan and Huo Yun said while being depressed.

    ¡°Thanks, but I would be happier if you two stopped pursuing after me.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er smiled sweetly and had a pure and beautiful smile. However, she still gave the duo a relentless hit.

    ¡°Not bad.¡± On the side, Teacher Mo also nodded as he smiled: ¡°However, your Shadowspirit Step is still a bit rusty. You¡¯re unable to use it naturally and at ease. It seems that you will have to practice it for a while before it will integratepletely into your fights.¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s impossible for them to give you a decent spar, I¡¯ll personally fight against you for the remainder of the time.¡± Teacher Mo smiled as he stared at Mu Chen, who waspletely stunned. ¡°Of course, I will suppress my strength to the level of Spiritual Rotation Stage. No matter what methods you use, you will have perfectlypleted the one month training if you are able to defeat me. How¡¯s that?¡±

    Mu Chen grinned and nodded heavily. Not even the slightest hint of fear emerged in his eyes, instead, fighting spirit burned within his eyes. It was more than he could wish for to have a Spirit Stage powerhouse help him with his training!

    ...

    And while Mu Chen began to fight against Teacher Mo, suddenly a powerful Spiritual Energy exploded out in the forbiddennds behind the mountains within Liu Territory¡¯s Liu Estate. The Spiritual Energy formed a fierce wind and caused the forest to shake.

    After a while, the forest gradually stopped shaking. A slender figure slowly walked out from a cave in the forbiddennds. That appearance, it was Liu Mubai.

    At this moment, he grasped his hands tightly and gently felt the powerful strength within his body. The smile on his face gradually became more savage.

    Mu Chen, I¡¯m afraid that your lucky days are about to end.

 Chapter 80 Spirit Stage as a Sparring Partner

    <strong>Chapter 80 ¨C Spirit Stage as a Sparring Partner</strong>

    After Mu Chen had defeated Chen Fan and Huo Yun, his opponent had suddenly be Teacher Mo. This change of events finally made Mu Chen suffer.

    Although Teacher Mo suppressed his strength to the Spiritual Rotation Stage, it was not the Initial Phase and rather the Spiritual Rotation Stage Middle Phase. Based on what Teacher Mo had said, you require great pressure if you want to temper yourself. If they were equally matched, the effects weren¡¯t as great. Initially, Mu Chen had no objections to these words. However, he felt that he was tricked by Teacher Mo after they began to fight. Although Teacher Mo suppressed his strength to the Spiritual Rotation Stage Middle Phase, his keen vision, experience, the dexterity of his forged body and his variety of offensive and defensive techniques were all at the Spirit Stage level. He could suppress his Spiritual Energy, but he could not suppress these things...

    Therefore, Mu Chen was basically fighting against an opponent, who possesses Spiritual Rotation Stage Middle Phase strength and has the experience of a Spirit Stage.

    The result of the battle was obvious. Mu Chen waspletely ughtered.

    During the first day ofbat, Mu Chen had fought against Teacher Mo 13 times. He basically did not manage to do any significant damage to thetter and lost terribly every single time. On the side, Tang Qian¡¯Er and the others felt that it was an extremely painful sight to watch and turned their gazes away.

    The situation on the second day was slightly better. However, Mu Chen still remained in a disadvantaged position. If he was slightly careless, Teacher Mo would instantly take advantage of the w and defeat him in one move.

    Although Mu Chen¡¯s situation was quite miserable, he wasn¡¯t considered to be the same as any ordinary boy. In the Spiritual Road, he had experienced many bloody fights and had a certain excellent talent. He was able to quickly absorb the reason of his failure and improve by making changes bit by bit...

    Therefore, after beingpletely ughtered by Teacher Mo for two days, he was finally able to gradually catch up to the pace. Although he was still in a disadvantaged position, he was, at the very least, able to counterattack. The counterattacks weren¡¯t that effective, but it was still considered to be an extremely decent change.

    <strong><i>Within the mountains, under the waterfall.</i></strong>

    Dense Spiritual Energy erupted out and caused the gravel on the ground nearby to shatter to powder. A thin boy¡¯s figure flew out like the wind and like a blurry shadow, he instantly appeared in front of a slender figure. His hand was clenched tightly as Spiritual Energy surged out. It brought out vicious winds as it ruthlessly headed at the back of the slender figure¡¯s head.

    Bang!

    But before the fist managed to smash on its target, the slender figure seemed to have eyes behind his back and did not show signs of turning his body. A fist passed by his ears and bombarded behind him. It directly collided with the fist.

    A fierce breeze emitted out and the slender figure¡¯s body trembled slightly. His fist instantly turned into a palm as a dense Spiritual Energy surged out from the center of it.

    Dong!

    The thin figure was suddenly hit by a heavy blow and his body flew backwards. Then, the figure made a spin in mid-air before staggering as hended on the ground.

    ¡°He lost again.¡±

    Not too far away, Chen Fan and the others watched this scene and instantly grinned. During this past week, they have seen this scene numerous times. However, Mu Chen was currently doing a lot better than the previous week. At that time, Mu Chen would have been defeated miserably when Teacher Mo attacked. But as of now, he had already managed to initiate an attack, though those attacks were easily blocked by Teacher Mo.

    ¡°Mu Chen is already quite amazing like this. If it was us, we probably wouldn¡¯t even have the courage to fight against Teacher Mo.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er frowned and said when she noticed Chen Fan and the others snickering.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that we wouldn¡¯t dare to fight against Teacher Mo. But that¡¯s because we aren¡¯t that stupid.¡± Chen Fanughed. Unless he was stupid, why would he fight against a Spirit Stage? Even if the Spirit Stage powerhouse was to suppress his Spiritual Energy to the level of Spiritual Rotation Stage, isn¡¯t it still the same thing?

    Tang Qian¡¯Er batted an eye at him sourly.

    ¡°Today is the final day of training. We will be fighting for the entries tomorrow...¡± Mo Ling was a little regretful as he said: ¡°It seems that Brother Mu won¡¯t be able to reach his target.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. That guy is quite proud and arrogant. Even I would have to admire his performance during this period of time. However, how is it possible for him to defeat Teacher Mo?¡± Huo Yun patted Mo Ling¡¯s shoulders and spoke.

    Mo Ling scratched his head. It was true. Teacher Mo was pretty much an unattainable existence in their eyes. With their current strength, it was basically impossible for them to defeat Teacher Mo. It was impossible even if he had suppressed his strength!

    ¡°That guy still refused to give up.¡±

    Chen Fan suddenly said. He watched as Mu Chen, who was blown away by Teacher Mo, straightened himself. Within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, there will still a fiery fighting spirit that refused to be extinguished.

    ¡°That guy...¡± Chen Fan smacked his lips and immediately gave a wry smile as he scratched his head: ¡°He is quite crazy. However, he is definitely much stronger than us. At the very least, I would not be able to persist when I clearly knew I was going to be ughtered.¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er held her hands tightly. Although her eyes were filled with worry, she knew Mu Chen¡¯s personality quite well. Thetter would never give up this easily.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this one final time. You have to fight for the entries tomorrow, so you should have a good rest tonight.¡± Seeing Mu Chen look over here once again, Teacher Mo nodded his head and spoke faintly.

    Mu Chen did not say anything. He only took a deep breath and his eyes instantly became sharp. Dark ck Spiritual Energy surged out from his feet and his body turned into a ck line as he headed directly at Teacher Mo.

    Teacher Mo did not move his body at all and only stomped with his feet. Some gravel on the ground flew up into the sky as he waved his sleeves. His Spiritual Energy surrounded the gravel and it covered the sky as it shot off towards Mu Chen like a volley of arrows.

    Swoosh!

    Mu Chen¡¯s speed suddenly elerated and an afterimage emerged behind him. His body actually passed through the sky filled with gravel.

    Boom!

    Teacher Mo¡¯s body also rushed out at this moment. He instantly collided against Mu Chen. His Spiritual Energy surrounded his body, fist, fingers, elbow and legs. Every single part instantly turned into a lethal and terrifying weapon as it shot off fiercely at the vital areas of Mu Chen.

    Swish!

    Mu Chen pushed the Shadowspirit Step to the limits and a blurry shadow went around Teacher Mo. He avoided every single attack that contained a powerful force.

    ¡°It¡¯s still not fast enough!¡±

    Mu Chen could feel Teacher Mo¡¯s attacks barely hitting him. The powerful winds caused by the attacks made his skin sting. Moreover, it was obvious that thetter¡¯s offensive was speeding up. Sooner orter, he would be showered by it.

    He must let his speed be even faster!

    Mu Chen gritted his teeth. At this moment, he gathered all his focus and pushed his Spiritual Energy to the extreme. The Spiritual Energy within his meridians roared and brought dense waves of energy.

    It was still not fast enough!

    His attacks weren¡¯t strong enough!

    An unyielding roar echoed within Mu Chen¡¯s heart. His eyes seemed to have been cut apart from the world again. He did not make any strange sound and only watched Teacher Mo¡¯s fierce offensive in front of him.

    Bring out all my power!

    Buzz!

    As this roar echoed within Mu Chen¡¯s heart, a buzzing sound suddenly rang out from within Mu Chen¡¯s aurasea. He could see that his Spiritual Energy had actually gathered together and formed a vague light tower above the Spiritual Wheel in his aurasea.

    Buzzzz!

    The moment that the vague light tower emerged, lights seemed to have been summoned and lit up within the depths of Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Boom!

    The Spiritual Energy within Mu Chen¡¯s body suddenly rose sharply and flooded out. An indescribable feeling rumbled through his limbs and bones!

    Swish!

    At this very moment, Mu Chen¡¯s speed suddenly increased. It even turned into numerous afterimages and enshrouded Teacher Mo. Afterwards, thetter was somewhat surprised to discover that all his attacks were dodged by Mu Chen.

    ¡°How could his speed suddenly increase this much?!¡± A hint of suspicious arose within Teacher Mo¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Mu Chen¡¯s speed became faster! How is that possible?!¡±

    Chen Fan and the others, who were watching this scene, also eximed out loud. They were unable to tell which afterimage was Mu Chen¡¯s true body.

    Teacher Mo stopped his attacks. He stared at the afterimages that surrounded his body as the winds surged out and enveloped him. He frowned for a moment. Mu Chen, who had been firmly locked on by him, had sudden escaped his sights.

    ¡°It¡¯s my turn to attack!¡±

    A cry suddenly resounded through the sky. Teacher Mo narrowed his eyes and suddenly turned around. He noticed that Mu Chen had two fingers that were straighten out and a dazzling golden light was shing at the fingertips. This light actually emitted out from the bones and it made it seem that the fingers were made of gold.

    Swish!

    The golden fingers were like a divine golden spear as it tore through the sky. An extremely fierce power, along with an abnormally dense Spiritual Energy, stabbed at Teacher Mo¡¯s chest at lightning speed.

    There was no hesitation within that stab. It was sharp and vicious!

    ¡°So fast!¡±

    Teacher Mo was also surprised. The dazzling golden light had almost obscured his vision. Before he could respond, the golden fingers had already been thrusted over.

    Boom!

    A dense and matchless Spiritual Energy instantly rushed out from Teacher Mo¡¯s body. At the same time, cracks appeared on the ground and a huge boulder nearby even instantly shattered.

    Mu Chen¡¯s finger alsonded on Teacher Mo¡¯s body at this moment. However, before it could prate through, it was bounced back by the powerful Spiritual Energy. His body left a dozen or so meters trail on the ground before it finally stopped.

    Tang Qian¡¯Er and the others were bbergasted as they witnessed this scene. Then, Tang Qian¡¯Er could not help but suddenly shout out: ¡°Teacher Mo, you cheated!¡±

    In the moment earlier, the Spiritual Energy that erupted out from Teacher Mo¡¯s body had far surpassed the limits of a Spiritual Rotation Stage.

    Hearing Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s shout, Teacher Mo could not help but feel slightly embarrassed. It was true that he had brought out his Spirit Stage¡¯s Spiritual Energy. However, it was not intentional. Rather, it was a reflex due to his body sensing danger.

    Mu Chen climbed up awkwardly from the ground and stared at his body covered with mud. However, he did not reveal any signs of being dispirited. Instead, the eyes that looked over at Teacher Mo were filled with excitement.

    ¡°This boy...¡±

    Teacher Mo could not help but shake his head when he stared at Mu Chen¡¯s excited expression. He immediately chuckled and raised his thumb towards Mu Chen: ¡°Amazing.¡±

    ¡°I won!¡± Mu Chen sat down on the ground and felt exhausted, yet he could not endureughing out loud.

    ¡°Holy sh*t... No way, right?¡±

    Chen Fan, Huo Yun and Mo Ling were all staring dumbfounded at Mu Chen, who wasughing maniacally. Is this crazy bastard still human?

 Chapter 81 - Entry Competition

    <strong>Chapter 81 - Entry Competition</strong>

    Within this vast region of the Northern Spiritual Realm, it was hard for the variety ofrge and smallmonce events to attract the interest of others. However, there was one event that was considered to be a rare and grand event within the Northern Spiritual Realm.

    That was the Northern Spiritual Academy¡¯s Entry Competition. During thispetition, they would decide the home for the entry into the ¡°Five Great Academies¡±.

    Within the eyes of all the forces in the Northern Spiritual Realm, the Five Great Academies were basically an iprehensible and massive existence. They could not imagine what sort of background and terrifying power it possesses. The only thing that they did know was that they couldn¡¯t even be considered as ants in the eyes of the Five Great Academies.

    This is why almost everybody would attempt to let their child enter this massive existence. They were clear that their achievements would far surpass any ordinary person if they managed to enter the Five Great Academies.

    Although the Northern Spiritual Realm was considered a vast region, it was still a rtively remote ce within the endless Great Thousand World. If they truly want to experience the brilliance of the Great Thousand World, they must first past through the path of the Five Great Academies.

    Thus, the Northern Spiritual City would be the most dazzling and bustling location whenever the Northern Spiritual Academy¡¯s ¡°Entry Competition¡± was hosted. Even the Nine Territory¡¯s Territory Lords would personallye over. This was because it was an extremely important matter to them.

    As long as their children are able to stand out and obtain an entry within thepetition, their reputation would improve. Moreover, they would enjoy the envious gazes of other people.

    Thisfortable feeling was not something that could be achieved through the daily expansion of their territory.

    ...

    Today, the Northern Spiritual City was undoubtedly in a state of being inted. The massive city was crowded and many noisy sounds gathered. The sounds soared through the clouds and could be heard within a radius of a hundred miles.

    The venue for the Entry Competition was set in the Northern Spiritual City¡¯s northwest area¡¯s Northern Spiritual Square. It was considered to be the most spacious location within the Northern Spiritual City and could amodate a hundred thousand people.

    However, the spacious venue has already long been upied by the crowd. Looking at it, the sea of humans filled the venue to the limits. Even the tall buildings near the square were filled with figures.

    Inside the square, all the students in the Northern Spiritual Academy were gathered there and were all excited. Wasn¡¯t the reason why they came to train in the Northern Spiritual Academy the wish of being qualified for this sort ofpetition one day? Although they weren¡¯t good enough to be in thepetition right now, they could still take the opportunity to observe it. Moreover, they would be able to assess how powerful the students that were participating in it were.

    In front of the Northern Spiritual Square, there were also a few rather prominent and special seats. Currently, the seats were all filled with people. Every single one of them had an extraordinarily imposing manner as well as dense Spiritual Energy. As they nced around, their might was revealed. It was the Nine Territory Lords of the Northern Spiritual Realm.

    ¡°Haha, Brother Mu. You came really early. It¡¯s said that that little guy, Mu Chen, is also participating in it this time, right? I haven¡¯t seen that little guy in a while, but I¡¯ve heard from Qian¡¯Er that he is very amazing?¡±

    In front of the seats, sounds ofughter rang out. A few individuals nced over and noticed a middle-aged man smiling. Everybody immediately recognized him. It was the Tang Territory¡¯s Territory Lord, Tang Shan.

    Mu Feng smiled as he cupped his head towards Tang Shan and said: ¡°How could that boy be powerful? He just likes showing off in front of girls.¡±

    Mu Feng had a pretty good rtionship with Tang Shan. Although the two territories weren¡¯t allies, they would often cooperate with each other.

    ¡°That girl, Qian¡¯Er, has only broken through to the Spiritual Rotation Stage a few days ago. I wonder if she will be able to pass this time.¡± Tang Shan was a bit worried. Although Tang Qian¡¯Er was quite gifted, the ones participating in this Entry Competition were all outstanding individuals among their peers. It was not easy to win.

    ¡°Ohoho, I¡¯ve heard that there is a Seeded Entry this time. It¡¯s the first time that the Northern Spiritual Academy obtains it. It¡¯s impossible for Qian¡¯Er to get it, but let¡¯s see if that little guy, Mu Chen, can obtain it.¡± Tang Shan did not say much about this matter and his tone changed as heughed.

    Mu Feng smiled, but just when he was about to speak, a mocking voice rang out from nearby: ¡°The Liu Territory have preordered this Seeded Entry. We did not n to let the others obtain it.¡±

    Mu Feng turned around and nced at the calm Liu Qingtian. He let out a faintugh and said: ¡°This isn¡¯t a queue for business. How could you talk about preordering it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it wrong. Your Mu Territory shouldn¡¯t even dream of obtaining this Seeded Entry.¡± Liu Qingtian took a fleeting nce at Mu Feng and said.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say too much. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be disgraceful for you when you can¡¯t retract back those words?¡± Mu Feng smiled and said.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s see who will be the one that would be disgraced.¡± Liu Qingtian sneered. A cold chill emerged within his eyes. Just act all you want now. I¡¯ll see if you canugh when Mubai beats your son half to death.

    The other Territory Lords nearby did not participate when they noticed the confrontation between Mu Feng and Liu Qingtian. They knew that the Mu Territory and the Liu Territory were ipatible with each other. Although there were few of them who were ustomed to Liu Territory being so overbearing, the Liu Territory was still the strongest force within the Northern Spiritual Realm. Unless there is a need to do so, they did not want to offend them.

    Mu Feng retracted his gaze away from Liu Qingtian¡¯s body. It was useless to say anything right now. Although he knew that Liu Mubai was quite amazing, how could his son be an ordinary individual within his generation?

    Dong!

    After the bustling soundssted for half an hour within the Northern Spiritual Square, a deep bell sound suddenly rang out and echoed throughout the entire city.

    As the bell sounded, countless gazes fixated itself in the direction of the Northern Spiritual Square. At that location, four figures slowly appeared. The person in front was the Northern Spiritual Academy¡¯s Principal Xiao. Behind him, Teacher Mo and Teacher Xi were closely following him. Moreover, there was a rather unfamiliar old man amongst them. He seemed to have azy appearance and did not pay the slightest attention as he nced at the Nine Territory Lords.

    ¡°Ohoho, I would like to thank everybody foring today. We are considered to be acquaintances, so I will not say any superfluous words to annoy you.¡± Principal Xiao cupped his fists in the direction of the Nine Territory Lords and smiled.

    Seeing this, Mu Feng and the others hurriedly cupped their hands to return a salute. Although Principal Xiao kept a low profile within the Northern Spiritual Realm, no force would dare to underestimate him. Not to mention the peerless identity of the neutral Northern Spiritual Academy, there weren¡¯t more than three individuals who could surpass his strength amongst the Nine Territory Lords.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll introduce the referee of the Northern Spiritual Academy¡¯s Entry Competition this time. He has the final say over all the rules.¡± Principal Xiao cupped his hands towards the seeminglyzy old man nearby. He immediately smiled and said: ¡°Everybody, this is Mister Hao from the Five Great Academies. He will be supervising the Entry Competition this time.¡±

    ¡°From the Five Great Academies?¡±

    Mu Feng and the others were shocked when they heard this remark. They quickly stood up and cupped their hands towards this old man. Every single individual that came out from the Five Great Academies was an all-powerful individual. They were not to be underestimated.

    The old man known as Mister Hao only directed a nod towards Mu Feng. This attitude was not considered to be polite, yet the Nine Territory Lords could only chuckle dryly. His background of the Five Great Academies was enough to overwhelm them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Mister Hao nodded at Principal Xiao and said.

    Hearing this, Principal Xiao also smiled and nced at the entire venue. Under his dense Spiritual Energy, his voice resounded in everybody¡¯s ears.

    ¡°For the Entry Competition this time, there are a total of 12 individuals participating: 5 from the East Branch and 7 from the West Branch. There will be 5 ordinary entries and 1 seeded entry. The 12 individuals will split up into six matches and fight with each other. The winner will be able to obtain the qualifications of the ordinary entry. Of course, if anyone would like to obtain the seeded entry, they can challenge once again. The final winner will be able to obtain this seeded entry.¡± Principal Xiao¡¯s gaze looked towards the students from the East and West Branches and he said: ¡°Is there any problems?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. The students that are participating in thepetition shoulde up onto the venue!¡±

    Just as Principal Xiao¡¯s voice faded away, amotion rang out from the East and West Branch. Under numerous envious gazes, a group of figures surged out andnded on the venue.

    ¡°Brother Mu, good luck. Go seize that seeded entry!¡± From the East Branch, Su Ling, Tan Qingshan and the others shouted out while being excited.

    Mu Chen directed a smile at them as he waved.

    ¡°Seeded Entry? I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have the right to get it.¡± At the opposite side, Liu Mubai tilted his head slightly and stared coldly at Mu Chen as he gently spoke.

    ¡°Won¡¯t we know if I have the right to obtain itter on?¡± Mu Chen smiled and replied.

    ¡°You think you have the right to fight against Brother Liu?¡± Beside Liu Mubai, a boy sneered and spoke. He was the one who had a conflict with Mu Chen during the Northern Spiritual Field, Chen Tong. However, the current him seemed to have broken through to the Spiritual Rotation Stage after Teacher Xi¡¯s training. This made his confidence soar and he did not have the fear that he initially had when facing Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen only nced at Chen Tong and ignored him. A person, who had just advanced to the Spiritual Rotation Stage, wasn¡¯t someone worthy of his attention.

    And when Chen Tong noticed that Mu Chen had directly ignored him, he gritted his teeth in hatred. He thought that he must punish him if he meets himter on.

    ¡°For this Entry Competition, we will follow the old rules. We will decide the opponents through lots.¡±

    Principal Xiao waved his hand and the person holding the bamboo lots ran up. Mu Chen and the others extended their hands and each of them picked a bamboo lot from him.

    When they noticed that they were drawing lots, the numerous gazes fixated over at that location. The fierce Entry Competition was about to begin.

 Chapter 82 Complete Victory

    <strong>Chapter 82 ¨C Complete Victory</strong>

    Mu Chen stared at the lot within his hands. A number [1] was written on the lot. Then, he lifted up the bamboo lot. The others, seeing this, also raised the bamboo lot that they just drew.

    ¡°How interesting...I was only thinking about it earlier.¡± Chen Tong smiled hypocritically as he stared at Mu Chen. Then, he arrogantly lifted up the bamboo lot within his hand. It was the same number as Mu Chen. Apparently, he was Mu Chen¡¯s opponent.

    Mu Chen stared at Chen Tong, who was arrogantly smiling, and shook his head helplessly.

    ¡°That idiot...¡± Chen Fan and the others grinned. They felt pitiful as they directed a smile towards Mu Chen. The two of them weren¡¯t even opponents for Mu Chen right now. Moreover, Chen Tong was probably even weaker than them by a bit. They really didn¡¯t know how foolish this person was. How could he still reveal this sort of smile at this moment?

    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±

    Besides them, Mo Ling¡¯s face turned pale and he smiled bitterly. He raised the bamboo lot within his hand and said, ¡°My opponent is Liu Mubai.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Chen Fan, Tang Qian¡¯Er and the others all looked sympathetically at Mo Ling. Amongst the 12 participants of the Entry Competition, there was no doubt that Mu Chen and Liu Mubai were the hardest to defeat. Since Mo Ling had to fight against Liu Mubai immediately, he was indeed quite unlucky.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. For this Entry Competition, the oue is rted to the entry. However, it doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯repletely out of luck if you lose.¡± Mu Chen patted Mo Ling¡¯s shoulders, yet his eyes nced at the tform towards Mister Hao, who was from the Five Great Academies. He said: ¡°Your current strength has already reached the requirements for the Five Great Academies. Therefore, even if you lose, it¡¯s possible for you to get an extra chance if you are able to prove how different you are from the others.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Mo Ling hesitated for a moment before quickly asking.

    Mu Chen nodded his head and said: ¡°Of course, but as for how you will impress him will depend on yourself.¡±

    Mo Ling nodded his head gratefully. The entry was equally important to him. If he failed this time, he would no longer be allowed to enter the ¡°Five Great Academies¡±. It was his final chance.

    Dong!

    A bell sound rang once again within the Northern Spiritual Square. Chen Fan, Tang Qian¡¯Er and the others looked at the bamboo lots they drew and slowly backed off. Right now, this first match should be Mu Chen against Chen Tong.

    As they moved away, numerous gazes instantly gathered at the two figures within the stage.

    ¡°Ohoho, I never imagined that Mu Chen would be in the first match.¡± Tang Shan looked at the two individuals on the stage and said as he smiled.

    Mu Feng also smiled and nodded his head. Naturally, he could tell that Mu Chen was at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Initial Phase. Although his opponent was the same level as him, Mu Chen should still be able to defeat such an opponent. Moreover, if Mu Chen were to win this match, he would at least obtain the entry to the Five Great Academies.

    ¡°So he¡¯s that Mu Chen?¡± On the main tform, Mister Hao, who seemed to bezy, suddenly straightened up his body. He looked peculiarly at the handsome boy at the stage.

    Beside him, Principal Xiao smiled and nodded his head.

    ¡°He looks like a gentle and peaceful boy...I never thought that he would actually do all those things. You really can¡¯t judge a person through his appearance.¡± Mister Hao stared in interest at Mu Chen and muttered these words.

    ¡°I hope that this little guy will not disappoint me. Otherwise, I came here for no reason.¡±

    At the side, Principal Xiao was quite curious when he heard these words. However, he did not ask about it. He could only try to figure out within his heart just what sort of shocking thing Mu Chen had done in the Spiritual Road that made the Five Great Academies concerned about him.

    ...

    ¡°I¡¯ve said that sometimes people would be unlucky. It really is unreasonable.¡±

    On the much anticipated stage, Chen Tong smiled as he looked at Mu Chen. He was still thinking about punishing this guy earlier. Who would have imagined that the opportunity to do so would appear in the next instant?

    Mu Chen stared helplessly at the arrogant Chen Tong. He could not help but shake his head. This guy...is quite foolish.

    ¡°Can you stop talking?¡± Mu Chen sighed and said.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s disregarding attitude, Chen Tong gnashed his teeth. This guy always had an appearance that angers others.

    ¡°Mu Chen. This time, I won¡¯t let you act this arrogant!¡±

    Chen Tong shouted out. Dense Spiritual Energy surged out from within his body. The extent of this power made many Northern Spiritual Academy¡¯s students secretly click their tongues. As expected, this person had advanced to the Spiritual Rotation Stage.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    His toes touched the ground and his body moved swiftly. Spiritual Energy erupted out from both palms and a faint burning fluctuation emitted out.

    ¡°Fiery Heartbreak Palm!¡±

    Chen Tong emerged directly in front of Mu Chen. A fiery energy gathered at the center of his palm. It was like a mass of extremely hot mes. Then, it carried violent winds as it shot off in anger towards Mu Chen¡¯s chest.

    Mu Chen nced at him casually and raised his hand.

    ¡°Smack!¡±

    A crisp sound suddenly resounded out from the stage. The palm that Chen Tong had fired off suddenly froze in midair. He was stunned as he stared at the boy, who directly a helpless smile, in front of him. He immediately felt a burning sensationing from his face.

    He was suddenly pped mysteriously?

    ¡°This...¡±

    Surprised voices also broke out from outside the stage. Many people did not even see what had exactly happened. They could only see a handprint emerging on Chen Tong¡¯s face and hear the crisp sound of a p.

    ¡°What a fast speed!¡±

    Only the ones with extraordinary eyesight muttered to themselves with a serious expression. They could vaguely see the lightning speed attack during that instant.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Although he did not understand what had happened, the pain from his face made Chen Tong¡¯s eyes turn red. He looked ferociously at Mu Chen and the Spiritual Energy within his body was released unreservedly. The palm winds were like fire sweeping through the ce as it bombarded towards Mu Chen.

    However, Mu Chen only moved slowly against this fierce offensive. It was like a stroll and he allowed Chen Tong to attack him crazily, yet it did not even touch his clothes.

    The scene on the stage looked quite funny. One of them was crazily attacking while the other was walking around rxed. It was like a boat following and rising with the waves within a storm.

    At this moment, even the ordinary individuals could see the difference between the two of them. It seems that the two individuals were not at the same level.

    ¡°What a mysterious movement ability, that Mu Chen isn¡¯t simple at all.¡±

    A few powerful individuals nodded in surprise. He could actually act so rxed during a Spiritual Rotation Stage¡¯s berserk attacks. This wasn¡¯t something that anybody could do.

    Liu Mubai watched this scene coldly. He was quite surprised about Mu Chen¡¯s speed. However, he immediately grinned. It would only be interesting if it¡¯s like this, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t he feel bored about it?

    ¡°Do you only know how to dodge?!¡± Seeing that his attacks were to no avail after a long period of time, Chen Tong immediately flew into a rage out of humiliation. It was too hard to bear when every attack of his missed.

    Mu Chen finally stopped moving. His ck eyes stared undisturbedly at Chen Tong.

    ¡°Pyrost Spirit Fist!¡±

    Seeing that Mu Chen had stopped moving, Chen Tong¡¯s eyes were filled with delight. He immediately took a step forward and his Spiritual Energy rushed out endlessly from within his body. Layers of me umted on his fist as it fiercely sted off towards Mu Chen.

    Since there was an opportunity, he must use all his strength in this attack to defeat this person!

    This thought shed through Chen Tong¡¯s mind. Then, he noticed Mu Chen also clenching his fists in front of him. Then, his arm fired off directly like a spear.

    Boom!

    Wrapped by a dark ck Spiritual Energy, Mu Chen¡¯s fist collided with Chen Tong¡¯s all-out attack without the slightest signs of dodging. A deep sound suddenly resounded through the sky.

    With the two individuals as the center, a violent st of air spread out.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body remained motionless, but Chen Tong¡¯s face turned red. In the next instant, his body trembled and flew backwards under many astonished gazes. He brushed against the ground for a dozen meters before finally stopping.

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡±

    Chen Tong lifted his head. His face was filled with an incredulous expression. Both Mu Chen and he were at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Initial Phase, why is it that he couldn¡¯t even block one attack from Mu Chen?

    ¡°I won¡¯t believe it!¡± Chen Tong¡¯s eyes turned red. With a low cry, he fiercely attacked again.

    Swish!

    Just when he was about to charge out, a ghost-like ck figure appeared in front of him. Before he could even react, a cold hand was pressed onto his throat.

    Feeling the cold hand on his throat, Chen Tong was suddenly shocked and froze. He stared at the boy¡¯s face that was close to him. The originally gentle face had be cold and heartless. Those indifferent eyes made his heart jumped and he could feel that he was being stared by a cheetah.

    ¡°I...I surrender.¡±

    Chen Tong swallowed his saliva and said while quivering. He finally understood the difference between the two of them. Although he had advanced into the Spiritual Rotation Stage, he wasn¡¯t Mu Chen¡¯s opponent at all.

    Mu Chen nced and him. He did not seem to care about him and slowly released his hand.

    ¡°Brother Mu is amazing!¡±

    As Mu Chen released his hand, amotion instantly burst out from outside the stage. The East Branch students, especially Su Ling, Tan Qingshan and the others could not help but excitedly shout out. They weren¡¯t able to see the battle clearly, yet they could tell that the arrogant Chen Tong waspletely overwhelmed by Mu Chen.

    Hearing their cheers, Mu Chen directed a smile towards them. Then, he suddenly felt something and turned his head around. His line of sightnded at the direction of Liu Mubai. At this moment, Liu Mubai had crossed his arms and was staring at Mu Chen like he was something interesting. That appearance was just like a wolf that had found a prey.

    Liu Mubai noticed Mu Chen looking over and smiled. Then, his lips moved slightly.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed. He could tell what Liu Mubai wanted to say to him.

    ¡°You will end up as pitiful as him.¡±

    Mu Chen replied back with a smile as his eyes turned cold.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for it.¡±

 Chapter 83 Battle for the Entries

    <strong>Chapter 83 ¨C Battle for the Entries</strong>

    The Entry Competition¡¯s first match ended with Mu Chen utterly crushing Chen Tong. This fight surprised many of the audience. Although the battle did notst long, the people that were capable of discerning it could tell how powerful the boy named Mu Chen is. They were both at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Initial Phase, yet the strength they exhibited on the stage were at apletely different level.

    ¡°That Mu Chen is the son of the Mu Territory Lord, Mu Feng, right? He is indeed quite capable.¡±

    ¡°It was said that he was the only one, who obtained the qualifications to the Spiritual Road, within the Northern Spiritual Realm. However, something happened and he was kicked out from it.¡±

    ¡°Judging from his appearance, the boy is quite extraordinary. With such abilities, he shouldn¡¯t be too bad within the Spiritual Road, right?¡±

    ¡°Who knows why he was kicked out? But with his abilities, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to enter the Five Great Academies.¡±

    Outside of the Northern Spiritual Square, many whispers spread out. It was evident that other people are starting to notice the boy from the earlier battle, who had once caused amotion within the Northern Spiritual Realm.

    Mu Chen did not care much about the various gazes that were sent over and returned to the East Branch¡¯s seats. At the same time, Liu Mubai stood up from the West Branch¡¯s seats with a calm expression and walked towards the stage.

    From the East Branch, numerous gazes were directed at Mo Ling, who had be pale. Mu Chen gently patted his shoulder. Only then did Mo Ling grit his teeth and walked up.

    Liu Mubai nced at Mu Chen calmly before turning his gaze towards Mo Ling, who was walking onto the stage. He lowered his head and fixed his sleeves as he said, ¡°You should just concede.¡±

    Mo Ling was suppressed by the pressureing from Liu Mubai, but immediately gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Please instruct me.¡±

    Liu Mubai¡¯s eyes were calm and indifferent as he shook his head and said, ¡°You really don¡¯t appreciate my kindness.¡±

    Facing Liu Mubai¡¯s attitude, Mo Ling¡¯s face were changing alternately to blue and red. However, the other person was definitely strong. He simply had no other method; he was going to lose in this battle for sure. The only thing he could do was to not to lost too badly.

    Mo Ling took a deep breath and clenched his hands tightly. Spiritual Energy flowed out from his body and he felt his body filled with energy. Afterwards, Mo Ling finally had a little bit of confidence and took a step forward. He initiated the attack and headed straight towards Liu Mubai.

    Mo Ling¡¯s strength was actually considered to be quite decent. Even amongst the Northern Spiritual Academy¡¯s Heaven ss, he was ranked rather up front. However, he knew that Liu Mubai, who was in front of him, had always dominated the title of the strongest Northern Spiritual Academy student all these years and nobody was able to shake that title.

    Against such an opponent, there wasn¡¯t the slightest chance of winning if he didn¡¯t go all out from the beginning.

    Liu Mubai looked calmly at Mo Ling charging over. His body tilted slightly forward and an explosion rang out from beneath his feet. His figure instantly turned into a red light as he rushed over.

    His speed was extremely fast even Mo Ling was only able to see the red light sh as it emerged. Then, he was horrified to see Liu Mubai appearing in front of him. A slim palm gently smashed over andnded on Mo Ling¡¯s chest. He did not even have the time to defend against it as the volcanic Spiritual Energy erupted.

    Bang!

    A muffled sound emitted out. Mo Ling, who was in a position of charging forward earlier, instantly flew back. Fresh blood sprayed out as he awkwardly brushed on the ground.

    Waa!

    This scene directly caused numerous uproars from the onlookers. Mo Ling, who had reached the Spiritual Rotation Stage Initial Phase, didn¡¯t even have a chance to attack in front of Liu Mubai!

    ¡°What a terrifying strength.¡± Su Ling and the others gulped. The title of the strongest Northern Spiritual Academy student wasn¡¯t just for show.

    Mu Chen also stared at the stage. When Liu Mubai had attacked previously, his eyes focused slightly. Liu Mubai¡¯s speed was not inferior to his. He was indeed quite powerful.

    ¡°Eh, they aren¡¯t at the same level.¡± Beside him, Chen Fan and the others sighed. It was just like earlier when Mu Chen had fought against Chen Tong. The current Mo Ling and Liu Mubai were at apletely different level.

    On the stage, Liu Mubai stared indifferently at the awkward Mo Ling. A hint of disdain emerged on his mouth and he turned away to leave. In a battle where hepletely oppressed the other, it didn¡¯t feel great at all.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    A hoarse voice came out from behind. Liu Mubai frowned and turned around. He could see Mo Ling wiping the blood from his mouth and stood up while wobbling. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t lost yet.¡±

    Liu Mubai¡¯s eyes slowly darkened.

    Under Liu Mubai¡¯s dark eyes, Mo Ling circted his Spiritual Energy within his body and charged over to Liu Mubai.

    Boom!

    A muffled sound rang out once again. Liu Mubai moved like a lightning and emerged at the right side of Mo Ling. With a kick that was like a spear, he fiercely kicked Mo Ling¡¯s waist.

    Puchi.

    Mo Ling flew backwards again. Fresh blood sprayed out and it was obvious that he was quite helpless.

    However, just when everybody sighed in regret, they were surprised to see Mo Ling gritting his teeth as he stood up once again while trembling.

    ¡°Ohoho, good. You¡¯re quite stubborn.¡±

    Seeing Mo Ling clinging at him obstinately, Liu Mubaiughed due to his rage. This time, he did not give Mo Ling an opportunity to initiate an attack. His feet stomped onto the ground as he charged out.

    Bang!

    Mo Ling¡¯s body was directly sent flying by Liu Mubai¡¯s palm.

    Bang!

    Before Mo Ling could even stand up, Liu Mubai¡¯s figure had rushed out again. His eyes were dark and he kicked Mo Ling in the waist and sent him flying a dozen meters as if he was garbage.

    Countless people watched as Liu Mubai continued to attack the helpless Mo Ling. But even so, that boy continued to grit his teeth and endured. Although his face had turned pale, he still refused to surrender.

    ¡°What a tenacious boy.¡±

    A few people secretly sighed. Although Mo Ling¡¯s strength was iparable against Liu Mubai, the courage to fight against him when he knew he was in apletely different level was still quite surprising.

    At the East Branch¡¯s side, all the students watched Mo Ling, who refused to admit defeat, as he was kicked around. They were all silent. A few students even tilted their heads away and could not bear to watch anymore.

    It was too cruel.

    ¡°Motherf*cker!¡± Chen Fan gritted his teeth. It would be fine if Liu Mubai had knocked out Mo Ling and threw him off the stage. However, this way of insulting others was going overboard.

    Tang Qian¡¯Er also gently gritted her teeth. She moved her gaze away from the stage and whispered, ¡°Should we just let him surrender?¡±

    ¡°If he surrenders now, Mo Ling wouldn¡¯t have the slightest chance of obtaining an entry.¡± Mu Chen said gently. His eyes swept past the main tform. At that location, Mister Hao was frowning as he watched the stage. It was impossible to tell whether he was delighted or furious based on his expression.

    ¡°But...¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er still wanted to say more.

    ¡°This is the method he chose. Perhaps his strength could notpare with Liu Mubai, but his courage would help him obtain dignity and pride. There is something called guts. If a man doesn¡¯t have this deep down inside, he would be a weakling no matter how powerful his Spiritual Energy is. He would be looked down by others.¡± Mu Chen said in a calm voice.

    There was nothing Tang Qian¡¯Er could say. Although she did not understand why men would have to struggle even if they had to die, those men were indeed quite attractive to the girls.

    This one-sided battlested for nearly ten minutes. At that moment, Mo Ling waspletely covered with blood. His consciousness was also quite blurry. However, he used his willpower and endured it.

    Liu Mubai¡¯s face had already turnedpletely dark. This sort of battle brought no benefits to him. He knew that when he heard sounds of whispers appearing from time to time.

    Liu Mubai stared at Mo Ling and a hint of killing intent emerged within his eyes. Since you can¡¯t be sensible, I¡¯ll destroy you!

    But just when Liu Mubai was about to deliver the killing blow, Mister Hao gently waved his hand on the main tform. Principal Xiao immediately shouted out, ¡°The battle is over, Liu Mubai wins.¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Mubai red fiercely at Mo Ling, who was almost unconscious. He could only leave while waving his sleeves in anger. As he left the stage, he nced coldly at Mu Chen. Apparently, he thought that this was Mu Chen¡¯s idea to deliberately trouble him.

    Seeing that the match was over, a few students from the East Branch carried the unconscious Mo Ling down from the stage.

    ¡°It¡¯s my turn next.¡±

    Chen Fan gritted his teeth and angrily stepped onto the stage. His opponent was a rather well-known student from the West Branch. They were both at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Initial Phase. However, this studentckedbat experiencepared to Chen Fan, who had joined an Adventurer¡¯s team. It couldn¡¯t be seen at the start of the battle. However, as the battle gradually intensified, it was slowly revealed. In the end, Chen Fan finally discovered a w and seized the opportunity to defeat his opponent in one attack.

    Following Chen Fan was Huo Yun. He, too, obtained victory just as anticipated from the start. And the final match was Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s fight. The match made many eyes lit up. This was because her opponent was the West Branch¡¯s Hong Ling. The two Northern Spiritual Academy¡¯s flowers would actually sh with each other.

    It was evident that two beautiful girls fighting were more likely to attract attention. This attention surpassed even the matches of Mu Chen and Liu Mubai. It could be seen that a beauty¡¯s attractiveness would always be the strongest.

    This battle was not brutal nor bloody. However, everybody still watched intently. The girls¡¯ gentle methods were like butterflies flying around. Even the attacks that would take one¡¯s life would still be graceful in their hands.

    Tang Qian¡¯Er and Hong Ling¡¯s strength were equally matched. Although they had their own means of attacking, they failed to determine the winner. In the end, Mister Hao opened his mouth and the match between the two of them actually ended up in a draw.

    As it was a draw, everybody was shocked. There were only this many entries. How would they allocate it if it was a draw? But since this was said by Mister Hao, they could only keep this question deep down in their hearts.

    With the end of this battle, the Northern Spiritual Square¡¯s atmosphere quietly rose. Even the powerful powerhouses casted their gaze over with great interest.

    This is because, next up, it was the fight for the seeded entry.

    After all these battles, they could tell that there were only two students among the group, who couldpete for the seeded entry: Mu Chen and Liu Mubai.

    And coincidentally, these two individuals were the Mu Territory¡¯s Little Lord and Liu Territory¡¯s Little Master. The rtionship between these two territories was quite terrible. In another perspective, this seeded entrypetition would be a battle between the two territories.

    However, they just didn¡¯t know who exactly would have the finalugh?

 Chapter 84 Fierce Struggle Between a Tiger and a Dragon

    <strong>Chapter 84 ¨C Fierce Struggle Between a Tiger and a Dragon</strong>

    In the massive Northern Spiritual Square, the atmosphere was bing heated up. Numerous gazes looked eagerly at the stage, waiting for the true fierce struggle between a tiger and a dragon.

    Under the audience¡¯s eyes, Liu Mubai¡¯s body moved and was first tond on the stage. His cold eyes stared at Mu Chen, who was at the East Branch. The corner of his mouth twitched as he could not wait it to start. He wanted to see just how wonderful the expressions of the people, who believed in Mu Chen, would be when Mu Chen was defeated.

    Mu Chen also looked at Liu Mubai¡¯s cold smile and calmly headed up to the stage. He stood at a ce near Liu Mubai.

    ¡°Brother Mu, good luck!¡±

    Su Ling and the others¡¯ faces turned red as they shouted. Although they knew how powerful Liu Mubai was, they still had quite the confidence in Mu Chen.

    ¡°This day has finallye...¡±

    Liu Mubai gently twisted his neck and stared at Mu Chen. A smile actually emerged on his face. However, underneath that smile was a hint of coldness. It seems that he has endured for a long time for the scene today.

    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of it bing twisted?¡± Mu Chen said with a softugh.

    ¡°I¡¯ll waste you.¡± Liu Mubai shrugged and said with a smile.

    ¡°If I get the chance, I¡¯ll do the same to you.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head and replied seriously.

    Liu Mubai smiled as he looked at Mu Chen. Thetter also seriously stared at him. The atmosphere may seem quite gentle, yet the cold chill flowing through the depths of their eyes made others freeze.

    ¡°It seems that Mu Chen is the only one who couldpete with Liu Mubai for the seeded entry.¡± Tang Territory¡¯s Territory Lord looked at the two individuals facing off. He could help but speak. These two individuals were already considered to be the most outstanding individuals among the younger generation within the Northern Spiritual Realm.

    ¡°But based on what I know, Liu Mubai is probably at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Middle Phase. Moreover, with those powerful Spiritual Arts from Liu Territory he read through, hisbat ability is quite extraordinary...Mu Chen is only at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Initial Phase, so he¡¯s at a disadvantage.¡± Tang Shan looked towards Mu Feng. After all, they had a pretty good rtionship with each other. At this moment, he was naturally bias towards Mu Chen.

    Hearing these words, Mu Feng said with a faint smile: ¡°The boy from the Liu family is quite capable. However, Mu Chen isn¡¯t a weakling that could be defeated by just anybody.¡±

    Although Mu Feng recognized Liu Mubai¡¯s ability, he also had confidence that his son wouldn¡¯t be any weaker than him.

    ¡°Haha, since that¡¯s the case, I hope to see a decent match.¡± Tang Shan said with a chuckle.

    On the other side of the seats, Liu Qingtian seemed to have heard Mu Feng¡¯s words. He instantly made a mocking smile and waited for the show to begin: ¡°What a foolish dream.¡±

    At the main tform, Mister Hao from the ¡°Five Great Academies¡± stared at the two individual in the stage. He finally straightened up his body and did not act thiszily anymore. His pair of muddy eyes finally showed a tiny bit of interest: ¡°So that main event is finally about to begin.¡±

    Principal Xiao also nodded his head. Then, he stood up while his eyes remained fixated at the stage. His eyes paused for a moment as he stared at Mu Chen and Liu Mubai¡¯s body before he gently waved his hand.

    ¡°Thepetition for the seeded entry officially begins!¡±

    Boom!

    The instant Principal Xiao¡¯s voice emerged; two powerful Spiritual Energies seemed to have erupted out from the stage at the same time. It brought forth bursts of winds spiraling.

    Two pair of cold eyes would sh as it seemed to bypass the dense Spiritual Energy surrounding the bodies and intertwined with each other.

    Swish!

    The two figures also rushed out at this moment. A ck figure and red figure ripped through the obstruction of the air and directly charged forward. They did not show any signs of dodging and collided with each other at the center of the stage in a couple of seconds.

    Dong!

    A violent Spiritual Energy shock wave erupted out during the instant they collided. The solid ground shattered and tiny cracks emerged.

    The intensity of their Spiritual Energy was absolutely not something an ordinary Spiritual Rotation Stage Initial Phase couldpare with.

    ¡°Interesting.¡± Liu Mubai licked his lips gently. The eyes that he used to stare at Mu Chen were as if he had met a prey that caught his interest. In the next instant, his eyes turned cold and fiery red Spiritual Energy wrapped around his legs like mes. With the sound of an explosioning out from beneath his feet, he charged out like a fiery red figure.

    This speed was just like a lightning bolt and caused countless cries to appear from the surroundings.

    ¡°That¡¯s...the Liu Territory¡¯s ze Step. It¡¯s a Spiritual Tier Low Rank Movement Spiritual Art. I never expected that Liu Mubai would actually be able to learn it.¡± Tang Shan stared at the mes from underneath Liu Mubai¡¯s feet and eximed slightly.

    Under many gazes, the fiery red figure seemed to have instantly appeared behind Mu Chen. Afterwards, a palm was fired off. At the center of the palm, fiery red Spiritual Energy surged out and it was extremely violent.

    Swoosh!

    However, Mu Chen¡¯s body trembled slightly when Liu Mubai was about to sessfullynd his attack on Mu Chen¡¯s back. Following this, Liu Mubai¡¯s attack passed directly through his body.

    ¡°An afterimage?¡±

    Liu Mubai¡¯s eyes immediately focused when he noticed that his attack missed. He did not hesitate and took advantage of his miss in order to kick behind him like a spear. An enormous gale blew out.

    Boom!

    A deep voice sounded out from behind. Without anybody noticing, Mu Chen had appeared behind Liu Mubai and his fist wrapped with ck Spiritual Energy collided with Liu Mubai¡¯s kick.

    ¡°Pretty good movements you have there!¡±

    Liu Mubai sneered. He leapt up to the sky as Fiery red Spiritual Energy shed at the soles of his feet. Turning around, he fired off numerous fists towards Mu Chen. Each of these fists contained violent Spiritual Energy and brought forth numerous winds as it enshrouded Mu Chen.

    Against Liu Mubai¡¯s fierce offensive, Mu Chen¡¯s body moved and dodged like a ghost. Afterimages would vaguely appear and it was impossible for others to capture his dodging trajectories.

    ¡°Huh, what a mysterious movement ability.¡± Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s movement abilities, Tang Shan¡¯s eyes lit up. With his keen eyesight, he could naturally tell that Mu Chen was disying a rather mysterious movement Spiritual Art.

    Mu Feng was also surprised when he saw Mu Chen¡¯s movements. He was quite unfamiliar with this movement ability and it was definitely not taught by him. It seems that it must havee from the Northern Spiritual Academy.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    Liu Mubai¡¯s offensive was extremely fierce. He was in hot pursuit, yet Mu Chen relied on the mysterious movement in order to avoid endlessly. Hepletely evaded all the attacks brought out by Liu Mubai.

    The two of them on the stage had pushed their strength to the very limits. It was still fine for the powerful individuals. However, students like Su Ling and the others could only see blurry red and ck shadows shing around the stage. Their faces werepletely filled with shock.

    After chasing Mu Chen for so long with no avail, Liu Mubai¡¯s eyes turnedpletely dark. He pondered for a moment and Spiritual Energy surged out from his body. His speed instantly increased and he caught up with Mu Chen¡¯s ghost-like figure.

    Swish!

    But during the moment he had just caught up, Mu Chen¡¯s body suddenly stopped. Two fingers remained straight up and had instantly turned into a gold color. It shed dazzlingly and emitted an extremely sharp fluctuation.

    Mu Chen¡¯s fingers tore through the air and ruthlessly headed towards Liu Mubai¡¯s throat.

    Mu Chen¡¯s sudden change from defense to offense surprised Liu Mubai. However, he did not panic and straightened two of his fingers. A fiery red Spiritual wrapped around it like mes and it seemed extraordinary brutal.

    The gold fingers and fiery red fingers were thrusted out. In the next instant, they collided heavily together.

    ng!

    The collision of the fingers was like metal colliding with each other. A crisp sound actually broke out and sparks flew out both fingers. It was visible that their fingers had changed forms.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were cold as he formed finger seals with both hands. His fingers sparkled like gold and he activated the Spirit King Finger. Two golden spears apanied with finger seals charged fiercely at Liu Mubai.

    Swish!

    And while facing Mu Chen¡¯s fierce offensive, Liu Mubai sneered and fiery red Spiritual Energy emitted out. Four of his fingers remained straighten as he stabbed at Mu Chen.

    The golden light and fiery light seemed to have enshrouded their bodies.

    Everybody could seal that each of the finger seals formed had a lethal power.

    Countless individuals held their breaths as they watched the two figures colliding against each other with their fingers. This sort of collision wasn¡¯t something that even a Spiritual Rotation Stage Middle Phase could do.

    ng!

    Another collision between their fingers appeared. Mu Chen and Liu Mubai both had to took a step backwards. From their fingertips, blood actually dripped down. It was evident that the collision had caused them a bit of injuries.

    Mu Chen¡¯s cold eyes remained fixated at Liu Mubai¡¯s body. Thetter was indeed quite powerful. He couldn¡¯t achieve any results even with such an offensive.

    Apparently, it wasn¡¯t enough to obtain victory like this.

    Mu Chen took a deep breath and his body suddenly retreated backwards. His hands also retreated back into his sleeves. And most surprisingly, he even actually closed his eyes slowly.

    Mu Chen¡¯s strange action instantly aroused amotion from the audience. It was evident that they did not understand what he was doing.

    ¡°This...¡± Tang Shan looked suspiciously at Mu Feng. Wouldn¡¯t it give an opportunity to his opponent if he closed his eyes right now?

    Mu Feng also frowned. He was unclear what Mu Chen was nning to do.

    ¡°Trying to act all mysterious, go to hell!¡±

    Liu Mubai¡¯s eyes narrowed. He immediately sneered and rushed out towards Mu Chen. But against his offensive, Mu Chen did not show any signs of dodging. Although he closed his eyes, he still pushed the Shadowspirit Step to the extreme. A few confusing afterimages were brought out and he evaded Liu Mubai¡¯s attacks.

    Liu Mubai did not hold back because of the strange state that Mu Chen was in. His attacks became fiercer and gradually blocked Mu Chen off.

    But just when he was prepared to shut down Mu Chen¡¯s escape path, he did not notice that dozens of Spiritual Seals had emerged from Mu Chen¡¯s hands that were hidden by his sleeves. It silently integrated into the air.

    At the stage, Mu Chen, who had always been evading, suddenly stopped. He stared at Liu Mubai as he rushed over and had a faint smile on his handsome face. He gently ced his hands together and formed a strange seal.

    At the main tform, Mister Hao stared at the seal formed by Mu Chen¡¯s hands and his eyes focusedpletely.

    ¡°This is...a Spiritual Array¡¯s seal?!¡±

 Chapter 85 - Hidden Cards Revealed

    <strong>Chapter 85 - Hidden Cards Revealed</strong>

    Under everybody¡¯s astonished gazes, Mu Chen¡¯s hand suddenly formed a strange seal. Afterwards, his eyes suddenly focused. A dazzling red light suddenly erupted from the sky behind hand and formed a fiery red Spiritual Array that was the size of a dozen or so Zhang tall!

    ¡°A Spiritual Array?!¡±

    Numerous individuals stood up at the Northern Spiritual Square. They watched the Spiritual Array behind Mu Chen¡¯s back with incredulous eyes. The people with keen vision could even tell that the powerful fluctuations within the Spiritual Array had definitely reached the level of a Rank 1 Spiritual Array!

    ¡°God, Mu Chen actually arranged a Spiritual Array? He¡¯s actually a Rank 1 Spiritual Array Master?!¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? Even for a Rank 1 Spiritual Array Master, they would require some time to quietly arrange an array. However, he¡¯s in a battle right now. Moreover, he even closed his eyes earlier!¡±

    ¡°But this is definitely a Rank 1 Spiritual Array!¡±

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    Shocked cries rang out from the Northern Spiritual Square. Everybody¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and confusion. It was apparent that they did not know how Mu Chen was able to do this.

    ¡°This...¡±

    Not only were they shocked, even the Territory Lords in the seats at front werepletely surprised. Liu Qingtian even straightened up his body and had an extremely ugly expression. He never thought that the boy from the Mu Territory, aside from having a decent strength, would actually have such a surprising hidden card up his sleeves.

    ¡°So Mu Chen is actually a Spiritual Array Master. No wonder you were so confident.¡± Tang Shan gradually recovered from the shock and praised him loudly. Then, he was somewhat puzzled and asked: ¡°However, how could he arrange an array this quickly even if he is a Rank 1 Spiritual Array Master?¡±

    Mu Feng had a surprised expression as well. However, he quickly understood the reason behind it. He could not help but smile. Others might not be able to understand why Mu Chen could form a Spiritual Array this quickly, but he could guess vaguely why that happened.

    ¡°Is it the Heart Array State? It seems that Mu Chen is grasping and understanding the Heart Array State more and more...¡± Mu Feng muttered to himself.

    ¡°That Mu Chen really hid his strength well...¡±

    At the main tform, Principal Xiao also had a surprised expression. He could not help but smile: ¡°I never imagined that he was a Rank 1 Spiritual Array Master...¡±

    Beside him, Teacher Mo also nodded his head. He had trained Mu Chen this long, yet he had not discovered it at all. This guy really knew how to conceal his hidden cards.

    ¡°Moreover, he isn¡¯t an ordinary Spiritual Array Master...¡±

    Mister Hao¡¯s eyes shed as he stared at the handsome boy on the stage. He could not conceal the shock within his voice: ¡°He seems to be able to enter the ¡°Heart Array¡± state. Otherwise, it¡¯s absolutely impossible for him to close his eyes and arrange a Spiritual Array this quickly.¡±

    ¡°Heart Array State?¡± Principal Xiao and the others trembled. Naturally, they have heard about this state before. They heard that even Rank 3 Spiritual Array Masters might not be able to enter that mysterious state. Yet Mu Chen was actually able to enter that state with his strength of a Rank 1 Spiritual Array Master?

    Ordinarily speaking, a peculiar fluctuation would emerge while arranging a Spiritual Array. However, they never expected that Mu Chen would arrange a Spiritual Array. Therefore, their attention waspletely focused on the exchange between the two of them. But who would have thought...

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Mister Hao smiled slightly. His eyes remained tightly fixed at the stage.

    ¡°A Spiritual Array?¡±

    On the stage, Liu Mubai¡¯s figure hadpletely stopped. He had an extremely pale expression as he stared at the circting fiery red Spiritual Array behind Mu Chen. The violent Spiritual Energy emitted out from that location had caused the air to constantly tremble.

    Mu Chen looked at the pale Liu Mubai and gently smiled as he exhaled slowly. He actually carried a mentality of hoping to be lucky as he arranged a Spiritual Array inbat. After all, this was extremely difficult to do. Although he had constantly attempted to understand the mysterious Heart Array State during this one month, he would still have to pay a big price if he made a mistake.

    But fortunately, he won this bet. The experience from the Spiritual Road had allowed him to gather his thoughts and focuspletely. During the critical moments, he would not be distracted and remain calm like the water as he entered the mysterious Heart Array State. By borrowing its power, he had sessfully arranged a Spiritual Array.

    ¡°Try out this feast that I¡¯ve prepared for you.¡±

    Mu Chen directed a smile towards Liu Mubai and his eyes immediately turned sharp. His hand seals changed as he shouted out: ¡°Devouring Tigerze Spiritual Array!¡±

    Roar!

    Following Mu Chen¡¯s shout, a deep tiger¡¯s roar actually emitted out from the fiery red Spiritual Array behind him as it shone.

    This Devouring Tigerze Spiritual Art was a Diagram Array that Mu Chen had obtained from Wen Ling the night before he returned to the Northern Spiritual Academy a month ago. The power of this Spiritual Array was quite extraordinary. It required a total of 17 Spiritual Seals in order to arrange it. A month ago, Mu Chen did not have the ability to condense 17 Spiritual Seals. However, after a month of harsh training, he had finally seeded.

    The power of this Spiritual Array was ranked in the top 3 amongst all the Spiritual Arrays that Wen Ling knew. Once it was released, even a Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase would have to avoid its brilliance and power.

    Liu Mubai stared at the Spiritual Array filled with a violent Spiritual Energy. His hands slowly clenched together and coldness surged through his eyes.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The fiery red Spiritual Array had be increasingly violent. In the next instant, a fiery red light swept out likeva and directly formed into a mighty me tiger.

    Swish!

    The instant that this me tiger had appeared, it shouted to the sky. With a burning me and violent Spiritual Energy, it crossed through the skies and lunged towards Liu Mubai under many gazes.

    This attack was something that a Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase individual would be afraid of.

    The me tiger roared and heated winds blew. It seemed that the air waspletely oppressed and fled away as it enshrouded Liu Mubai. Liu Mubai lifted his head and stared at the rapidly approaching me figure. His face suddenly became extremely cold.

    ¡°You think you can win with such a technique?¡±

    He muttered to himself. However, he did not move too much. The fiery red Spiritual Energy gushed out like fire as the me tiger charged towards him.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Within the Northern Spiritual Square, everybody watched as Liu Mubai shed together with the me tiger. They eximed out loud. Did this guy abandon himself to despair?

    In the seats at front, Liu Qingtian smiled sarcastically when he saw this.

    Mu Chen also watched tightly at the location where the mes were raging. However, he frowned. In the next instant, he seemed to have felt something and quickly retreated backwards.

    Boom!

    A powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation erupted out from within the center of the mes. The powerful Spiritual Energy actually forcibly scattered the raging mes away.

    ¡°What a powerful Spiritual Energy!¡±

    This sudden turn of events stunned everybody. They hurriedly looked over and saw a figure wrapped with dense Spiritual Energy slowly walking out from within the mes.

    ¡°Liu Mubai¡¯s Spiritual Energy is actually even more powerful than an ordinary Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase!¡± A few individuals sensed the dense Spiritual Energy surging out from the figure¡¯s body and could not help but shout out loudly.

    ¡°So this Liu Mubai also had a hidden card up his sleeves!¡±

    Su Ling, Tang Qian¡¯Er and the others turned slightly pale as they watched this scene. Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase? This Liu Mubai was truly a person, who concealed himselfpletely.

    ¡°Mu Chen. You¡¯re not the only one that holds a hidden card.¡±

    Dense Spiritual Energy enshrouded Liu Mubai. He felt the powerful Spiritual Energy within his body as his viper-like eyes locked itself onto Mu Chen and heughed.

    Mu Chen also stared at Liu Mubai. This guy really made a breakthrough during this one month and reached the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase.

    ¡°However, did you believe that a Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase was the limits of my power?¡± Liu Mubai smiled gently and had a cold smile. The eyes he used to look at Mu Chen became extremely mocking. I¡¯ll show you what is called an insurmountable gap!

    ¡°Although I haven¡¯t used it for a long time, did you all forget that I possess a Spiritual Pulse as well?¡±

    Liu Mubai slowly spread out his hands. Afterwards, everybody was able to see lights slowly emerging on his body. These lights were like a soaring dragon as it shed.

    With the emergence of these lights, Liu Mubai¡¯s Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase¡¯s Spiritual Energy fluctuation actually began to expand once again. Finally, under many astonished gazes, he had reached the pinnacle of a Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase.

    At this moment, he had reached the limits of a Spiritual Rotation Stage!

    Just who, among the Spiritual Rotation Stage, couldpete with him?

    The entire venue waspletely silent. The only thing happening was Liu Mubai¡¯s dense Spiritual Energy spreading out in waves. The pressure from this Spiritual Energy even made the people near the stage feel a sense of pressure.

    ¡°Not only did Liu Mubai advance to the Spiritual Rotation Stage, he even possesses a Human-Level Spiritual Pulse. It will be troubling now.¡± Tang Shan sighed. There are probably only a few people who couldpete with Liu Mubai within the Spiritual Rotation Stage.

    Mu Feng¡¯s face sank. The boy from the Liu Family wasn¡¯t that simple. He never expected that the Rank 1 Spiritual Array that Mu Chen had arranged would bepletely useless in front of him.

    ¡°I won¡¯t give you a chance to struggle.¡±

    On the stage, Liu Mubai stared coldly at Mu Chen. His hands slowly clenched together and forceful waves of Spiritual Energy quickly gathered at the center of his palm. In the end, a dazzling sun seemed to emerge at the center of Liu Mubai¡¯s palm.

    Sensing the powerful Spiritual Energy at the center of Liu Mubai¡¯s palm, many people¡¯s hearts jumped. Is he nning to defeat Mu Chen ruthlessly?

    ¡°Sr Inferno Palm.¡±

    Liu Mubai¡¯s body rushed into the air and his Spiritual Energy poured out endlessly. His entire body seemed to have turned into a fiery light while a fiery sun was tightly clutched at the center of his palm. It carried an extraordinary fluctuation as he charged furiously at Mu Chen, who was below him.

    The ground on the stage copsed slightly due to the violent impact. Everybody watched bbergasted at Liu Mubai¡¯s amazing offensive.

    Within the Spiritual Rotation Stage, is there really someone who could block it?

    The oue will be decided like this?

    Phew.

    Under numerous gazes, Mu Chen also took a deep breath. Then, he actually slowly closed his eyes once again. His heart was calm like the water and his Great Pagoda Art began to furiously circte.

    Within his aura sea, the Spiritual Energy Wheel began to emit numerous lights. These lights gathered above it and a vague ck light tower with nine levels slowly emerged.

    When this ck light tower appeared, mysterious ck lights began to slowly lit up within the depths of his body. At the same time, a vague ck light tower appeared on the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    He suddenly opened his eyes and watched with razor-sharp eyes at the sun descending down from the sky.

    You have a Spiritual Pulse. I also have one. Furthermore, mine is much more powerful than yours!

 Chapter 86 Victory or Defeat

    <strong>Chapter 86 ¨C Victory or Defeat</strong>

    A fiery Spiritual Energy swept down violently from the sky. A dazzling sun emitted a powerful Spiritual Energy as it bombarded down like a meteorite towards the boy at the center of the stage.

    At this moment, dark ck Spiritual Energy surged out from Mu Chen¡¯s body. ck lights emerged on the surface of his body and formed a blurry ck light tower.

    ck lights spilled out from the light tower as it guarded Mu Chen¡¯s body. A rather mysterious fluctuation emitted out from it.

    When a ck light tower suddenly emerged on the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body, it also attracted a lot of attention. At that moment, many individuals had surprised expressions. As Mu Chen had brought surprise to them earlier when he arranged a Spiritual Energy, they did not dare to underestimate this boy.

    Mu Feng was startled slightly when he saw the ck light tower. Then, he immediately recalled something and his eyes instantly narrowed. He clenched the chair¡¯s support with his hands while his heart waspletely in a chaos.

    Although the ck light tower was quite blurry, he had a deep impression of it. This was because Mu Chen¡¯s mother had used a simr measure before. However, the ck light tower formed by her was many times strongerpared to the one formed by Mu Chen.

    ¡°Did Mu Chen¡¯s Great Pagoda Art improve again?¡± Mu Feng¡¯s eyes twinkled. Surprise surged out from the depths of his eyes. That brat was truly unpredictable.

    The Great Pagoda Art that had once troubled him was flowing smoothly within Mu Chen¡¯s hand.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    On the main tform, Teacher Mo was shocked as he stared at the ck light tower on the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body. The ck light tower exuded a mysterious fluctuation. Although it appeared to be insignificant, nobody dared to underestimate it.

    Teacher Mo looked at the boy¡¯s figure and could not help but click his tongue. This boy really hid many cards up his sleeves...

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    Just when ideas were appearing within everybody¡¯s hearts, the atmosphere within the stage hadpletely heated up. In the air, Liu Mubai witnessed themotion caused by Mu Chen. However, the sneer on his face became increasingly rich. Right now, he had advanced to the Spiritual Rotation Stage. Moreover, with the power of the Spiritual Pulse, there were few that couldpete with him among the Spiritual Rotation Stage. No matter what the current Mu Chen would do, it was nothing but ast-ditch effort.

    There would only be one oue for him.

    That is to be stepped by him on the stage!

    ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to snatch the seeded entry away from me!¡± A cold light shed through Liu Mubai¡¯s eyes. The fiery sun within the center of his palm swelled once again. It was evident that he was nning to use all his strength in this one attack to end this fight!

    Boom!

    A powerful Spiritual Energy pressure enveloped down from the sky. Mu Chen slowly raised his head and stared at the burning sun that was quickly descending down with his ck eyes. He immediately bent his knees slightly as his eyes twinkled coldly.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen¡¯s body charged out as a dark ck Spiritual Energy erupted out from within his body. A mysterious light pattern seemed to emerge above the ck light tower.

    Outside of the stage, the countless individuals eximed loudly when they noticed Mu Chen actually taking the initiative to attack. They did not dare to blink as they watched the scene.

    The ck and red lights shed as they charged out like light beams. In the next instant, it collided fiercely against each other under the numerous gazes.

    Boom!

    A shocking sound rang out from midair. The ck and red lights bloomed in the sky like fireworks.

    Crunch.

    The fiery red Spiritual Energy that formed a sun had fiercely smashed against the ck light tower and a crunching sound rang out. At the same time, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes peeked through the ck light tower and stared tightly at the hideous looking Liu Mubai.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    Liu Mubai issued out a deep roar from his throat. His veins on his arms trembled as he pushed the Spiritual Energy within his body to the limits. He instilled Spiritual Energy crazily into the center of his palm.

    The collision between the two of them did not go as he expected. He thought that it the light tower would crumple instantly. However, the ck light tower that enveloped Mu Chen¡¯s body had a powerful defensive power even when it seemed quite fragile. It actually withstood his fierce attack!

    This was not the result he wanted!

    ¡°You¡¯re only a Spiritual Rotation Stage Initial Phase, what gives you the right to fight against me?!¡±

    Liu Mubai clenched his teeth tightly and retracted his arm. Then, he fiercely smashed forward. The burning sun continuously bombarded the thin ck light tower. Deep sounds spread out through the entire Northern Spiritual Square.

    ¡°Buzz.¡±

    The ck light tower began to ripple under the crazy bombardment by Liu Mubai. Even Mu Chen, who was protected inside, was subjected to the vibrations and blood flowed out from his mouth.

    Mu Chen wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and his eyes became cold. He furiously circted the Spiritual Energy within his body. The Spiritual Energy Wheel within his aura sea became increasingly brighter as he released all his Spiritual Energy unreservedly.

    At the same time, the mini-sized ck light tower above the Spiritual Energy Wheel also let out subtle buzzing sounds. This sound seemed to reveal traces of human pride.

    It was the feeling of being provoked by something mediocre!

    Swoosh!

    The mysterious ck lights within the depths of Mu Chen¡¯s body became increasingly dazzling. It has an arrogance that belongs to itself. A trashy Spiritual Pulse actually dares to challenge itsmand!

    Above Mu Chen¡¯s body, the ck lights from the thin ck light tower suddenly erupted out. A long humming sound rang out and the ck lights that expanded out instantly covered the violent red sun.

    As this urred, a roar emitted out from Mu Chen¡¯s mouth. He moved his feet and his body suddenly spun at a high speed. The ck light tower that enshrouded his body had turned into a light spiral at this moment.

    Swish!

    As the ck light tower rotated, the top part of the tower smashed fiercely into the burning sun. Then, Liu Mubai was horrified to see cracks appearing on the burning sun thatbined all his Spiritual Energy.

    Moreover, he was astonished when he felt a strange fluctuation passing over from the light tower. Under this fluctuation, the Spiritual Pulse within his body was actually suppressed!

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± The Spiritual Pulse that was shining within his body had suddenly dimmed a little bit. Liu Mubai¡¯s face instantly changed.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    However, when he was still astonished, a cold cry rang out from within the ck light tower. The fiery sun instantly began to copse andpletely shattered apart.

    Moreover, the ck light tower also crumbled and became like an illusion while the fiery sun shattered.

    Swish!

    A ck figure charged out swiftly from the illusory light tower and fist filled with ck lights fired out. On the fist, two ck light seals emerged.

    When the fiery sun shattered, Liu Mubai turned pale. The Spiritual Energy within his body had quickly vanished. He hurriedly crossed his arms in order to protect his body against the ck fist that fiercely smashed over.

    Boom!

    The fists wrapped with the two ck light sealsnded on Liu Mubai¡¯s arm. A domineering and matchless energy exploded out like a flood.

    Puchi!

    Liu Mubai felt a stinging pain emerging from within his arms. He could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood and his body flew back awkwardly. However, the instant he was sent flying away...

    His leg also fiercely kicked Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Dong!

    The two figures descended down from the air andnded severely on the ground. It created two holes on the stage as they spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Waah!

    Amotion rang out once again from outside the stage. They never expected both of them to fight to the point where they were both hurt.

    Mu Chen wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth as he stood up unsteadily. He stared coldly at Liu Mubai, who was not far away. Although he felt immense pain, he ignored itpletely and charged forward. He stuck up two fingers and a golden light shed dimly at his fingertips. Since the two of them have fought to this extent, they had almostpletely depleted the Spiritual Energy within their bodies.

    Right now, it was apetition of whose willpower was stronger.

    Mu Chen charged directly at Liu Mubai. His face was expressionless, yet it gave off a sharp killing intent. From this killing intent, nobody doubted that he was really going to kill Liu Mubai!

    Seeing Mu Chen charged recklessly over to him, Liu Mubai¡¯s face became even paler. He stood up awkwardly and retreated two steps. The Spiritual Energy within his body was alreadypletely depleted and there was no way of him attacking anymore.

    From this scene, the oue was already quite obvious. However, since Liu Mubai refused to admit defeat, thepetition was not considered over.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body charged towards Liu Mubai. But just when his fingers were about to stab into thetter¡¯s throat, Liu Qingtian¡¯s face finally turned dark and he shouted out: ¡°Asshole, you dare!¡±

    As he cried out loudly, he actually charged out and an immense Spiritual Energy fluctuation filled the entire venue.

    ¡°Liu Qingtian, you dare touch my son?!¡±

    Mu Feng also shouted out furiously and his palm smashed against the armrest. His body also rushed over and appeared directly above Mu Chen. Then, he smacked Liu Qingtian in anger.

    Bang!

    As the two Spirit Stage Late Phase powerhouses fought fiercely in midair, the Spiritual Energy shock wave made Mu Chen and Liu Mubai fly backwards. Both of them immediately spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Liu Qingtian, Mu Feng, what are you two doing?!¡±

    Seeing both of them fight, Principal Xiao also shouted out in anger. His body moved and appeared between the two of them while stopping both of them.

    As they noticed Principal intervening in this, Liu Qingtian and Mu Feng stopped as well. They red fiercely at each other.

    ¡°That Mu Chen is too ruthless. It was evident that he was going to take Liu Mubai¡¯s life. Acting this ruthless in a duel, we must cancel his qualifications!¡± Liu Qingtian gnashed his teeth and said.

    ¡°Stop with your bullsh*t! You lost the battle, yet you don¡¯t want to lose the war? Just how shameless is your Liu Territory?¡± Mu Feng said mockingly.

    ¡°Both of you, if you both disturb thepetition again, then don¡¯t me the Northern Spiritual Academy for not giving face to you two!¡± Principal Xiao shouted in anger.

    Liu Qingtian gritted his teeth and lowered his voice and asked: ¡°Then, who is the final victor of this match? Seeing that both of them arepletely exhausted, why don¡¯t we consider this as a draw?¡±

    ¡°Hush.¡±

    When these words were said, hushing sounds instantly rang out from outside the stage. If it wasn¡¯t for Liu Qingtian earlier, Mu Chen would have probably obtained the victory.

    Principal Xiao also frowned and said: ¡°That will be determined by Mister Hao.¡±

    After he said this, he turned towards Mister Hao, who was on the main tform, and cupped his hands as he asked: ¡°Mister Hao, in your opinion, what¡¯s the oue of this match?¡±

    Hearing this, Mister Hao said with a faint smile: ¡°Mu Chen wins.¡±

    ¡°Why?!¡± Liu Qingtian shouted out furiously.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see?¡± Mister Hao pointed at the stage and said: ¡°Mu Chen is still on the stage while Liu Mubai was sent out. Therefore, he lost.¡±

    When Liu Qingtian heard this, he hurriedly looked down and his face turned dark. The shock wave caused by Mu Feng and him when they fought had actually sent Liu Mubai out of the stage...

    Although Mu Chen was lying down faraway, he was still at the edge of the stage and did not drop out.

    Sounds of suppressedughter rang out from outside the stage. Liu Qingtian really shot himself in the foot. Originally, he could still argue about the situation. However, in the end, he sent his son directly off the stage. This way, there was no hope on arguing about it.

    Mister Hao slowly stood up and looked at the audience. His faint voice resounded through the sky.

    ¡°Right now, I dere that the Northern Spiritual Academy¡¯s seeded entry belongs to the East Branch¡¯s Mu Chen!¡±

    At the Northern Spiritual Academy¡¯s East Branch, Su Ling, Tang Qian¡¯Er and the others were stunned. Then, thunderous cheers resounded out instantly.

    At the same time, countless individuals stood up outside of the stage and a loud apuse rang out. The earlier battle was magnificent. The strongest student within the Northern Spiritual Academy was well deserved.

    Amongst the thunderous cheers, Mu Chen struggled to sit up. He had a pale expression and lifted his head to look at Mu Feng. Then, he noticed thetter giving a thumbs up to him and immediately smiled.

    What belongs to me will ultimately belong to me. Nobody can take it away!

 Chapter 87 Selecting the Spiritual Academies

    <strong>Chapter 87 ¨C Selecting the Spiritual Academies</strong>

    The much-anticipated Entry Competition closed the curtains with Mu Chen obtaining the most valuable seeded entry. However, everybody within the Northern Spiritual Square was still immersed in the fierce battle earlier. Many people were amazed by that fight.

    With his Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase strength and the power of his Spiritual Pulse, Liu Mubai was almost regarded as having no opponents beneath the Spirit Stage. However, who would have expected that he would ultimately be defeated by Mu Chen, who was only a Spiritual Rotation Stage Initial Phase.

    This result made everybody secretly sighed. No wonder Mu Chen was able to be the only one qualified for the Spiritual Road within the Northern Spiritual Realm.

    Although Liu Qingtian was extremely dissatisfied with the final judgement made by Mister Hao, he was not stupid. Thetter¡¯s background was extremely powerful and he would not care about his identity of the Liu Territory¡¯s Territory Lord. Since that he lost the seeded entry, he could only think of another approach.

    After resting for a while, Mu Chen and Liu Mubai gradually recovered a bit of strength. However, Liu Mubai had an extremely cold and ugly expression.

    Under numerous gazes, Mister Hao looked across the stage and waved his hand. Then, the twelve people that participated for the Entry Competition hurried onto the stage as they were stared enviously.

    ¡°The final results havee out for the Entry Competition today.¡±

    Mister Hao¡¯s eyes fixed themselves at Mu Chen and the others as he faintly said: ¡°Originally, there should be only 6 entries including the seeded entry. However, there is a slight change right now.¡±

    Afterwards, Mister Hao turned his gaze towards Mo Ling, who was sweating nervously, and said: ¡°You have lost thepetition originally. Based on the rules, you should be disqualified.¡±

    Mo Ling¡¯s eyes turned dark and revealed a bitter expression.

    ¡°However, your perseverance and courage ismendable. Your talent is also eptance. Thus, I will make an exception and give you an entry this time.¡± Mister Hao said.

    Mo Ling was stunned. His face immediately turned red with excitement and hurriedly bowed down as he said: ¡°Thank you Mister!¡±

    Mister Hao nodded. Then, he turned around to look at Tang Qian¡¯Er and Hong Ling: ¡°The two of you drew. Normally speaking, this should not have happened. However, I can look aside and hand both of you an entry.¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er and Hong Ling were instantly filled with joy when they heard this.

    ¡°However, there is a condition.¡± Mister Hao said.

    ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er and Hong Ling quickly asked.

    ¡°You can only choose to enter the ¡°Million Phoenix Spiritual Academy 1¡±.¡± Mister Hao said with a faint smile.

    ¡°The Million Phoenix Spiritual Academy?¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er and Hong Ling were stunned.

    The Five Great Academies. urately speaking, it is the title for five Spiritual Academies. These five Spiritual Academies are known respectively as: Northern Heaven Spiritual Academy, Azure Sky Spiritual Academy, Million Phoenix Spiritual Academy, Martial Spiritual Academy and the Saint Spiritual Academy. Amongst them, the Million Phoenix Spiritual Academy was rather unique as they only recruit female students.

    Naturally, you should not underestimate the Million Phoenix Spiritual Academy due to this. To be able to be one of the Five Great Academies with just females, the strength of the Million Phoenix Spiritual Academy was absolutely terrifying to the point where it was utterly indescribable.

    Moreover, the name of the Five Great Academies actually had some sort of origin. It was said that each of the Five Great Academies had an Ancient Divine Beast living there that had once shocked the world. In fact, the name of the Five Great Academies are actually derived from the name of the five Ancient Divine Beasts.

    ¡°So what¡¯s your decision?¡± Mister Hao looked at Tang Qian¡¯Er and Hong Ling. To be honest, there were indeed much less female studentspared to male students during the recruitment process. As the recruiter for the ¡°Five Great Academies¡±, he would fail his job if he didn¡¯t find enough people for the Million Phoenix Academy. Although the people within the Million Phoenix Spiritual Academy were all females, it was precisely because of this that it was extremely tough and troublesome.

    Hong Ling did not hesitate at all and directly nodded her head. To be able to enter the Million Phoenix Spiritual Academy was just as she had wished. Although the other four Spiritual Academies were not terriblepared to the Million Phoenix Spiritual Academy, the Million Phoenix Spiritual Academy was still the one that suited her the most.

    Tang Qian¡¯Er hesitated for a moment. She peeked and nced at Mu Chen. If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t she be in a different Spiritual Academy than Mu Chen? However, if she did not ept, would she have another choice?

    As if he was aware of Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s gaze, Mu Chen nodded at her. The Million Phoenix Spiritual Academy was actually quite suitable for Tang Qian¡¯Er. It would be irrational if she failed to enter it.

    Seeing Mu Chen nod his head, Tang Qian¡¯Er bit her red lips and bitterness filled her eyes. Then, she tilted her head and said to Mister Hao: ¡°I¡¯ll select the Million Phoenix Spiritual Academy as well.¡±

    When that happened, Mister Hao smiled. Afterwards, he turned to look at Liu Mubai and the others and asked: ¡°Your decisions are?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll choose the Azure Sky Spiritual Academy.¡± Chen Fan and Huo Yun exchanged nces and actually selected the same Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll choose the Saint Spiritual Academy.¡± Liu Mubai pondered for a moment and said without any hesitation. He had considered about it a long time ago. Although the strength of the Five Great Academies was absolutely terrifying, he still discovered that the Saint Spiritual Academy was considered the leader amongst the Five Great Academies if you really had to rank them. It was said that the Saint Spiritual Academy was always the strongest in thepetitions shared between the Five Great Academies during the past few years.

    Mister Hao nced at Liu Mubai and nodded without saying anything. Then, he turned his attention towards Mu Chen and said: ¡°What about you?¡±

    Everybody nearby immediately set their sights towards Mu Chen. As the one who obtained the seeded entry, no matter which Spiritual Academy he entered, he should be able to obtain far more resources and statuspared to an ordinary student.

    Liu Mubai stared hatefully at Mu Chen and his eyes revealed that he was extremely unwilling. That was what he was supposed to enjoy!

    Mu Chen pouted his lips for a moment. A transparent, ss-like pair of beautiful eyes and silver long hair shed through his mind. As he thought about this, he slowly clenched his hands.

    ¡°Mister Hao, may I ask you for some information?¡± Mu Chen took a deep breath and respectfully asked Mister Hao.

    Mister Hao smiled and nodded his head. He felt quite satisfied with Mu Chen.

    ¡°I want to ask about two people.¡± Mu Chen said in a soft voice: ¡°Mister Hao, you should have heard of the name, Ji Xuan, right?¡±

    When Mu Chen said this name out, Mister Hao¡¯s eyes narrowed. His face also became serious and he stared deeply at Mu Chen as he spoke: ¡°Ji Xuan. In the Spiritual Road¡¯s trial, he was a person that was assessed as a ¡°King¡± ss. He was one of the most dazzling individuals within the Spiritual Road and obtained a core entry for the Five Great Academies.¡±

    Everybody¡¯s expression changed when they heard these words. Although they were unfamiliar with that name, they could feel an intense pressure. A core entry. It was something that could only be obtained by a person, who was like a monster.

    ¡°King ss huh?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes drooped slightly. This was the highest ss of assessment within the Spiritual Road. However, it was within his expectations that Ji Xuan would obtain this assessment with his abilities.

    ¡°Which Spiritual Academy did he enter?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s voice remained calm. Nobody could tell what sort of emotions were within his voice.

    Mister Hao stared at Mu Chen. Shortly after, he said: ¡°Ji Xuan entered the Saint Spiritual Academy and was even specially named out by the higher ups of the Saint Spiritual Academy.¡±

    ¡°The Saint Spiritual Academy?¡± Mu Chen nced at Liu Mubai. Then, he nodded his head slightly before he hesitated for a moment. His originally sharp and cold gaze suddenly turned gentle.

    ¡°The second person I would like to ask is called Luo Li.¡± Mu Chen scratched his head and asked.

    ¡°Luo Li?¡± Mister Hao frowned and said faintly: ¡°Luo Li. She was also assessed as a ¡°King¡± ss within the Spiritual Road¡¯s trial. She also obtained a core entry for the Five Great Academies.¡±

    Everybody at the scene secretly clucked their tongues. What sort of insane individuals are within the Spiritual Road?

    ¡°She¡¯s also a King ss...¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. If it¡¯s her, she definitely had the ability. It seems that she became a lot more powerful after he had left the Spiritual Road.

    ¡°Then which Spiritual Academy did she enter?¡± Mu Chen looked at Mister Hao nervously. He had made a promise with her. If it deviated from it, she would probably put on a terrible face when they met again with her personality. Though she would always have an indifferent expression.

    ¡°Luo Li entered the Northern Heaven Spiritual Academy.¡±

    Mister Hao stared at Mu Chen with a smile that didn¡¯t seem like a smile. Then he said: ¡°Originally, the Martial Spiritual Academy¡¯s Lord Principal had personally spoken with her and wanted to let her enter the Martial Spiritual Academy. But in the end, she rejected and instead chose the Northern Heaven Spiritual Academy.¡±

    At the side, Chen Fan and the others werepletely bbergasted. Isn¡¯t that simply too arrogant?

    Hearing this, Mu Chen was also stunned. He had an exceptionallyplex expression on his face.

    The Spiritual Road.

    As the cold night enveloped thends, a warm bonfire rose up within the depths of a forest. Beside the bonfire, a boy was fiddling with the fire and caused the warm mes to float towards the right.

    At that location, a girl with ck clothes was sitting there quietly. Her delicate face was buried within her knees and she only revealed a pair of ss-like eyes. She stared at the handsome face of the ck-haired boy in front of her as she was warmed by the mes. Her eyes curved gently like a crescent moon. However, the curvature was minimal and was impossible to detect.

    ¡°You...¡±

    She suddenly extended her slender white hands over and pulled out a wood unconsciously. She casually asked: ¡°After the Spiritual Road is over, which Spiritual Academy would you enter?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± The boy thought for a moment. He smiled and said: ¡°I¡¯ll probably go to the Northern Heaven Spiritual Academy. I was born in the Northern Spiritual Realm, so I have a good feeling with the word North.¡±

    The girl nced at him. Her voice was t, like the sounds of the valley, and she said: ¡°The Northern Heaven Spiritual Academy? I don¡¯t want to go there. It seems that we¡¯ll have to separate after the Spiritual Road is over.¡±

    The boy was stunned. He helplessly asked: ¡°Then which Spiritual Academy are you nning to go to? Tell me, when the timees, I¡¯ll go to that one as well.¡±

    The girl tilted her head and asked: ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll help block all the arrows behind my back? You can¡¯t say something when you didn¡¯t mean it. You didn¡¯t have this attitude when you first formed a team with me.¡± The boy said furiously.

    ¡°No. If I¡¯m with you, it will bother my training. You should just go to your Northern Heaven Spiritual Academy. I won¡¯t choose that ce.¡±

    The girl gently let out an hmph sound. She did not wait for the boy to be angry and directly extinguished the fire with a wave of her hand. Then, she jumped onto a tree and said: ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. It¡¯s your turn to guard during the night today.¡±

    ¡°Luo Li, you didn¡¯t keep your promise! Don¡¯t act that you¡¯re amazing because you¡¯re pretty! Tell me clearly!¡±

    Beneath the tree, an angry voice rang out endlessly from the boy. Above the tree, the girl gently leaned on the tree branch and gently lifted the corner of her mouths under the faint moonlight. At that instant, her charm even made the moonlight dimmer.

    ¡°Idiot.¡±

    She gently smiled within her heart. Then, she slowly closed her eyes and feel asleep peacefully.

    Mu Chen exhaled heavily. Then, he looked towards Mister Hao in front of him and said with a slight smile: ¡°Mister Hao, I¡¯ll select the Northern Heaven Spiritual Academy.¡±

 Chapter 88 - Conclusion

    <strong>Chapter 88 - Conclusion</strong>

    ¡°Northern Heaven Spiritual Academy?¡±

    Mister Hao smiled at Mu Chen and his eyes showed a meaning as if he understood. He soon nodded his head and said: ¡°That¡¯s fine. It¡¯s up to you.¡±

    It seems that Mu Chen decided to go to the Northern Heaven Spiritual Academy because he shared a rtionship with Luo Li. However, this was not within the scope of his consideration. With Luo Li¡¯s strength and talent, she would definitely be dazzling even if she entered the Northern Heaven Spiritual Academy. As for Mu Chen, he was quite excellent as well. However, hecked the final part of the Spiritual Road and temporarily had a bit of a gappared to the monsters that had sessfullypleted the Spiritual Road¡¯s trial.

    However, Mister Hao knew that this gap would soon be covered by the boy in front of him. He knew that if it wasn¡¯t for that sudden turn of events, Mu Chen¡¯s final assessment within the Spiritual Road would perhaps reach the ¡°King¡± ss as well. This was enough to prove his talent.

    ¡°How about the two of you?¡± Mister Hao looked at Mo Ling and a West Branch student, who haven¡¯t decided on their Spiritual Academy yet.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Northern Heaven Spiritual Academy as well.¡± Mo Ling scratched his head and said in an embarrassed way. In his eyes, the Five Great Academies were a mysterious and massive existence. Due to the trust he had in Mu Chen, he felt that it may be better if he was beside Mu Chen.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Martial Spiritual Academy.¡± The West Branch student also quickly replied.

    Mister Hao nodded. This way, the entries from the Northern Spiritual Academy werepletely clear now. There would be 2 individuals going to the Northern Heaven Spiritual Academy, 2 for the Azure Sky Spiritual Academy, 2 for the Myriad Phoenix Academy, 1 for the Martial Spiritual Academy and 1 for the Saint Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°You still have two months of preparation time. After two months, you wille to the Northern Spiritual Academy once again and I¡¯ll send you to the ce prior to the Five Great Academies. Over there, you will meet the new students from all over the world. Moreover, there will be a trial waiting for you at that location. If you perform poorly during the trial, there is a danger of being deprived of your entry. Thus, you should train well during these two months.¡± Mister Hao said faintly.

    Chen Fan and the others suddenly cried out loud when they heard this. The Five Great Academies weren¡¯t really that easy to enter. Isn¡¯t it too harsh with all these tests?

    When he heard this, Mu Chen¡¯s heart shook. If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t he be able to meet Luo Li at that ce?

    ¡°Okay. The Entry Competition today is over now. For the remaining time, you can manage it by yourself. It is fine even if you take a temporary leave from the Northern Spiritual Academy. However, you must remember toe back after two months.¡± Mister Hao waved his hand and leisurely left.

    With Mister Hao¡¯s departure, Chen Fan and the others were relieved. Liu Mubai nced coldly at Mu Chen before heading out directly. Even Chen Fan and the others could feel the rage within Liu Mubai clearly.

    ¡°Tch, he can¡¯t even admit that he lost.¡± Chen Fan pouted his lips and said towards the back of Liu Mubai.

    ¡°Mu Chen. It seems that we¡¯ll be separated in the future. Haha. However, I will train hard within the Azure Sky Spiritual Academy. Moreover, I remember that thepetitions within the Five Great Academies are quite fierce. You must be careful; otherwise, I might have surpassed you by the time we meet again.¡± Chen Fanughed.

    Mu Chen also smiled. The Five Great Academies weren¡¯t a tiny ce like the Northern Spiritual Academy. It is a ce that gathers all sort of talented individuals from all over the world. If they wanted to shine at that location, it wasn¡¯t an easy thing to do.

    Because they managed to obtain an entry, Chen Fan and the others were extremely excited. After they spoke a few words with Mu Chen, they headed off towards their friend. Afterwards, only two beautiful girls remained beside Mu Chen as they stared at him.

    ¡°Congrattions.¡± Hong Ling staredplicatedly at Mu Chen. It was evident that Mu Chen was the one in the limelight today. Nobody could have imagined that someone as strong as Liu Mubai would actually be defeated by him.

    The ordinary boy in her memories back then had be someone bright and dazzling.

    ¡°I¡¯ll also have to congratte Senior Hong Ling.¡± Mu Chen gave a smile to Hong Ling. Then, he saw the resentful face of Tang Qian¡¯Er beside him. He could not help but chuckle: ¡°Sister Qian¡¯Er. This is a happy event, why do you have such an expression?¡±

    ¡°Are you really that d that you¡¯ll separate from me?¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er pouted and said.

    Mu Chen could only helplessly smile. It seems that it was wise to shut up.

    ¡°Are you close with that Luo Li?¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er said in a bitter tone. Naturally, she saw the different expression Mu Chen had when he said that name.

    ¡°She¡¯s a friend that I met within the Spiritual Road. She¡¯s beautiful like Sister Qian¡¯Er.¡± Mu Chen smiled and said.

    Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s face turned red and she said: ¡°Enough with your sweet-talk, hmph, I¡¯ll go and work hard within the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy. In case we meet again, I¡¯ll represent the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy to defeat a person like you from the Northern Heaven Spiritual Academy.¡±

    ¡°When that happens, I must ask Sister Qian¡¯Er to hold back for old times¡¯ sake.¡± Mu Chen nodded and seriously said as he smiled.

    ¡°Puchi.¡±

    When Tang Qian¡¯Er saw Mu Chen acting this way, she could not help but chuckle. The girl¡¯s bell-likeughter sound made Mu Chen¡¯s tired boy to slowly rx.

    After the gloomy Liu Mubai reunited with Liu Qingtian, they did not remain long at this location and instead stormed away with a dark expression. However, they nced coldly at Mu Feng and Mu Chen as they left.

    ¡°Dad, what should we do now?¡± Upon exiting the Northern Spiritual Square, Liu Mubai finally could not resist and asked. He could not ept this. After all, he had prepared himself so well for the seeded entry, yet he failed in the end!

    With a cold expression, Liu Qingtian said: ¡°Since that Mu Chen obtained the seeded entry, he will definitely be valued highly after he enters the Northern Heaven Spiritual Academy. Moreover, with his talent, his achievements would not be low in the future. Therefore, it is considered a great potential threat for us.¡±

    ¡°Then...¡± Liu Mubai had to admit it. Mu Chen was indeed quite dangerous.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? Even though he has a seeded entry, what use is it if he could not enter the Northern Heaven Spiritual Academy?¡±

    Savageness passed through Liu Qingtian¡¯s expression: ¡°As long as we decimate the Mu Territory, Mu Feng and Mu Chen would definitely die.¡±

    ¡°Although Mu Chen had already obtained the entry, a battle between the Liu Territory and the Mu Territory is a dispute between forces within the Northern Spiritual Realm. Even the Five Great Academies cannot say anything regarding this matter. Moreover, if we identally kill a rascal during this battle, who could say anything about it?¡±

    Liu Mubai¡¯s eyes jumped. His eyes were filled with ominous color: ¡°Then, when should we attack?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be that impatient. Isn¡¯t there still two months?¡± Liu Qingtian¡¯s eyes narrowed as he sneered: ¡°Your grandpa is about to finish his training. As long as he is able to advance into the Three Heavens Stage, the Mu Territory will be a weakling that we could easily crush. Right now, we have to find something for the Mu Territory to do. This way, we could avoid letting them know this information. If they were to arrange it so that Mu Chen could escape when it happens, it would be a great disaster for us.¡±

    Liu Mubai nodded heavily.

    ¡°For things like this, you either should not do it or otherwise, once you¡¯ve done it, you must eradicate the problempletely! You must not leave the slightest chance of an impending future disaster!¡± Liu Qingtian said coldly and turned around to look back at the massive Northern Spiritual Square. Then, he waved his sleeves and walked away.

    ¡°Mu Feng. You and your son should just wait for your death!¡±

    After the Entry Competition ended, Mu Chen remained at the Northern Spiritual Academy for a day before he returned back to the Mu Territory with Mu Feng. When they returned, the entire Mu City was decorated with lights. The atmosphere was filled with joy. As the Little Lord of the Mu Territory, Mu Chen had obtained the seeded entry for the Northern Heaven Spiritual Academy. This was considered an extremely great news for the Mu Territory.

    ¡°Haha, Little Mu is amazing. This time, the Mu Territory really obtained a great deal of fame. It¡¯s the first seeded entry within the Northern Spiritual Realm!¡± Zhou Ye led the crowd and headed forward. The stern expression that he always had was currently filled with delight.

    After hearing Zhou Ye¡¯s praise, Mu Chen also scratched his head.

    ¡°Enough. I¡¯ve heard enough of these words during the past two days.¡± Mu Feng smiled and waved his hand. His face suddenly turned slightly serious as he said: ¡°During this period of time, increase the alertness a bit. Since the Liu Territory lost the seeded entry this time, with his personality, Liu Qingtian would probably not let it go so easily.¡±

    When Zhou Ye heard this, he also nodded and quickly sent down amand.

    After returning to the Mu Estate, Mu Chen participated in the celebratory feast for a moment before heading back to his room. He sat cross-legged on his bed and stretched his waist. It had been quite tiring for him during the past few weeks.

    ¡°I should be able to see her after two months, right? I wonder if she changed since I haven¡¯t met her for so long...¡±

    Mu Chen muttered to himself. At this moment, his handsome face seemed extremely gentle. With Luo Li¡¯s talent and her rating within the Spiritual Road, she would be valued highly no matter which Spiritual Academy she entered. However, nobody knew the reason why she chose the Northern Heaven Spiritual Academy aside from him.

    ¡°Shepleted the Spiritual Road¡¯s trial. Right now, she¡¯s probably far stronger than me...¡±

    Mu Chen sat up fiercely. This was not allowed. If he had fallen behind her too much, it would be too disgraceful. Moreover, she was so beautiful. There must be a variety of excellent individuals who coveted her. Regarding about this matter, he had seen enough of it during the Spiritual Road.

    In the Spiritual Road, he was able to protect her. However, the situation was different right now. Thus, he could not feel satisfied just on this tiny bit of achievement!

    Mu Chen took a deep breath and began to focus as he suppressed the stress within his body. He entered a cultivation state and began absorbing the Spiritual Aura within the world as he circted the Great Pagoda Art.

    Mu Chen¡¯s consciousness entered his body. After a while, he seemed to have suddenly recalled something and allowed his consciousness to enter his aurasea in order to look at a certain location within it.

    At that location, a mysterious page of ck paper was quietly floating. Above the ck paper, a mysterious dark purple mand flower extended out and formed a beautiful cage. In the center of the cage, there was a Nine Netherbird, who had restraint the mes on its ck wings.

    Mu Chen¡¯s consciousness stared at the Nine Netherbird. He hesitated for a moment before sending extremely gentle thoughts into the cage.

    Boom!

    Just when Mu Chen¡¯s gentle thoughts entered, the Nine Netherbird suddenly opened her eyes fiercely. Fierceness instantly filled its eyes and it viciously stared at Mu Chen.

    Boom!

    It crashed onto the light barrier formed by the cage and caused a chain reaction of ripples. Her vicious eyes seemed that it wanted to swallow Mu Chen uppletely.

    Mu Chen was shocked by the vicious auraing from the Nine Netherbird. However, he could not trap it here forever. It was an unstable bomb. Moreover, it was a bomb that was hidden within his body. If it exploded one day, Mu Chen would probably be blown to the extent where not even his bones would remain. Therefore, he must find a solution to this problem.

    Regarding the solution, Mu Chen had thought with much deliberation and felt that he should use the method of negotiations. However, only god would know whether or not it would be effective.

    But no matter what, he must attempt it.

 Chapter 89 - Failed Negotiations

    <strong>Chapter 89 - Failed Negotiations</strong>

    Mu Chen¡¯s consciousness stared at the Nine Netherbird, which was trapped within a cage. Thetter also stared at him fiercely with a vicious gaze. From the vicious aura, Mu Chen had no doubt that the Nine Netherbird would rip him into pieces if it had the chance.

    It was too difficult to tame a Spiritual Beast at its level.

    ¡°Cough...¡±

    As he was stared at fiercely by the Nine Netherbird, Mu Chen let out a dry cough. He attempted to convey friendly thoughts over: ¡°About that...Hello.¡±

    However, the Nine Netherbird waspletely indifferent when facing his method of conveying friendliness. The vicious aura within its eyes did not show the slightest signs of weakening.

    ¡°I know that you can understand my words...¡± Mu Chen said helplessly: ¡°For you to be in such a situation is actually your own fault. I did not provoke you, yet you dove into my body and attempted to erase my consciousness.¡±

    The Nine Netherbird looked at Mu Chen coldly and slowly retracted its body. Its elegant wings which were filled with ck fire instantlyid downzily on top of the mand flower.

    ¡°If we continue to be in a stalemate, it would not be beneficial to either of us. Why don¡¯t we discuss it a bit and find a method that would benefit the both of us?¡± Mu Chen led the discussion and said.

    However, against his induction, the Nine Netherbird¡¯s eyes seemed to show a hint of ridicule and it simply ignored him.

    ¡°Oi, can¡¯t you give me a bit of face? At the very least, this is my ce. Do you believe that I¡¯ll use this thing to deal with you?¡± Seeing the Nine Netherbird ignore him, Mu Chen could not help but feel a bit angry.

    When the Nine Netherbird heard this, the ridicule within its eyes increased and a special thought was conveyed out as Mu Chen became angry: ¡°Despicable human, if you could control it, would you have to talk with me?¡±

    ¡°So you really knew how tomunicate with humans!¡± When he was aware of these thoughts, Mu Chen¡¯s heart jumped. No matter what, the Nine Netherbird had finallymunicated with him! However, during themunication, it had always looked down upon him and mocked him.

    ¡°You treacherous humans really know how to sweet-talk. You just took a fancy to my Soul Essence and wanted to attempt to ingest me. What a low quality method.¡± The Nine Netherbird sent out cold thoughts over.

    ¡°Hmph, you seemed to have said it that way so that you¡¯re quite honorable and just. Don¡¯t you want to erase my consciousness? Moreover, it was entirely your fault. If you did not have bad thoughts, why would you be trapped inside my body?¡± Mu Chen sneered.

    ¡°You think you can trap me forever? My Nine Netherbird¡¯s n possesses the blood of the Undying Bird. With your strength, it is impossible for you to kill me. My strength will gradually recover and when that happens, the first thing I¡¯ll do is to kill you!¡± Viciousness was filled within the thoughts conveyed by the Nine Netherbird.

    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you try it? We¡¯ll see who willst until the end!¡±

    Mu Chen grunted. He knew that it was impossible to negotiate with the Nine Netherbird. This damn beast was too arrogant. It was simply impossible to discuss how they would mutually benefit.

    Mu Chen¡¯s consciousness gradually faded away and he opened his tightly closed eyes. Then, he pouted. This damn Nine Netherbird...

    ¡°I must think of a way to get rid of this trouble, otherwise, it will be a cmity in the future.¡±

    Mu Chen secretly thought to himself. He did not understand much about the Nine Netherbird. If what it said was true, perhaps Mu Chen would be the one in trouble. Therefore, he must find a method to deal with this trouble.

    However, Mu Chen knew that it wasn¡¯t easy to think of a solution. The only thing right now that could restrain the Nine Netherbird was the mysterious ck paper within his body. However, Mu Chen did not obtain the slightest harvest when he re-examined itter. Therefore, there was no choice aside from giving up. Perhaps his strength was not enough, so he was not able to understand the mysteries of this mysterious ck paper.

    Thus, he could only slowly deal with the matter regarding the Nine Netherbird.

    In the next few days, Mu Chen did not give up hope and would asionally head over tomunicate with the Nine Netherbird when he was resting. However, thetterpletely ignored his words andid down on top of the mand flower. Its eyes were cold and were filled with ridicule. It was as if it was watching Mu Chen speaking a monologue.

    After attempting several times, Mu Chen finally gave up on this na?ve action of his. It seems that it was not feasible to reason with the Nine Netherbird. He could only hurry and increase his strength. Once he advanced to the Spirit Stage, he would have the ability to ingest a Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence. At that time, he would be able to cause a threat to this Nine Netherbird.

    When that happens, that damned feathery beast would look him directly in the eye.

    After he temporarily gave up on the matter regarding the Nine Netherbird, Mu Chen spent two days with Mister Wen Ling. Based on Mu Feng¡¯s information, it seems that Mister Wen Ling was about to advance to a Rank 2 Spiritual Array Master soon. If he seeds, it would definitely be excellent news to the Mu Territory.

    After all, there weren¡¯t more than 5 individuals that had reached the Rank 2 Spiritual Array Master within the entire Northern Spiritual Realm. The past Mu Territory never had a Spiritual Array Master at this level. Therefore, once Mister Wen Ling seeds, it would be of great help to the reputation of the Mu Territory.

    As for Mister Wen Ling, who would always have a solemn and dull expression, he had be considerable gentle towards Mu Chen. Apparently, he had heard that Mu Chen had used a Spiritual Array to deal with Liu Mubai during the Entry Competition. This act had made Wen Ling feel quite honored.

    Within the quiet courtyard, sounds of footsteps suddenly emerged. Mister Wen Ling, who was training with his eyes closed, opened his eyes and let out a faint smile. Everybody within the Mu Estate knew that he did not like being disturbed. Therefore, nobody woulde over to his ce at this time aside from Mu Chen.

    ¡°Hehe, Mister Wen. I¡¯vee over to see when you¡¯ll make a breakthrough.¡± As expected, Mu Chen¡¯s figure appeared in the doorway of the courtyard. The boy directed a smile towards him and greeted him.

    Wen Ling stared at the boy amused. He helplessly shook his head and said: ¡°Boy, you don¡¯t have to y any tricks. Just say it directly if you want the Diagram Arrays. You¡¯ve bothered me for a couple of days now. Even if you don¡¯t feel annoyed about it, I will.¡±

    Noticing that Wen Ling had seen through his thoughts, Mu Chen could only scratch his head awkwardly. Diagram Arrays were considered to be the thing which was valued the most by a Spiritual Array Master. He had felt guilty about asking to look through Wen Ling¡¯s collection of Diagram Arrays.

    Wen Ling stared at the awkward Mu Chen and let out augh. Then, he beckoned Mu Chen over and said: ¡°From tomorrow onwards, I¡¯ll seclude myself and attempt to breakthrough to a Rank 2 Spiritual Array Master. When I advance to a Rank 2 Spiritual Array Master, the previous Diagram Arrays are not suitable for me anymore. It¡¯s fine if I teach it to you.¡±

    When Mu Chen heard this, his face was suddenly filled with delight.

    ¡°How many Spiritual Seals can you condense right now?¡± Wen Ling stared at Mu Chen and asked.

    ¡°18 Seals.¡± Mu Chen pondered for a moment before speaking. Because of his cultivation, the Spiritual Energy within his body had gradually be stronger. Therefore, the amount of Spiritual Energy required to condense seals had increased.

    Although Wen Ling was mentally prepared for it, he could not help but smack his lips when he heard Mu Chen saying this. Thetter¡¯s talent in Spiritual Arrays was considerably shocking. With 18 Spiritual Seals, it is considerable to be quite excellent amongst the Rank 1 Spiritual Array Masters.

    ¡°The ¡°Devouring Tigerze Spiritual Array¡± that I taught you previously was one of top 3 most powerful Spiritual Arrays that I know.¡±

    Wen Ling smiled. He clenched his hand and a scroll containing a shing Diagram Array emerged: ¡°This Diagram Array is called ¡°Nine Heavenly Lightning Spiritual Array¡±, it is considered to be my strongest Spiritual Array.¡±

    When Mu Chen heard this, his eyes suddenly lit up. This was Mister Wen Ling¡¯s strongest Spiritual Array?

    ¡°This Spiritual Array requires a total of 20 Spiritual Seals. Among the Rank 1 Spiritual Arrays, it is considered to be at the pinnacle. Of course, the arrangement of this Spiritual Array is considered to be quiteplicated and isparable to a few Rank 2 Spiritual Arrays. I originally thought that you would not be able to touch upon it yet, but since you are able to enter the ¡°Heart Array¡± state, it will greatly reduce the difficulty level.¡± As he mentioned the Heart Array State, Wen Ling¡¯s face was filled with envy. To a Spiritual Array Master, that state was something that they desire dearly.

    ¡°Once this ¡°Nine Heavenly Lightning Spiritual Array¡± is sessfully arranged, nobody within the Spiritual Rotation Stage could block it. Even Spirit Stage Initial Phase powerhouses would not underestimate it.¡±

    Mu Chen could hear his heart pounding. So this ¡°Nine Heavenly Lightning Spiritual Array¡± was actually this powerful.

    ¡°I¡¯ll hand this Diagram Array over to you. However, you must remember not to act recklessly if you do not feel certain that you can arrange it, so that you will be able to avoid being hit by the bacsh of the Spiritual Array.¡± Wen Ling handed the Diagram Array over to Mu Chen and warned him seriously.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Mu Chen hurriedly responded. He carefully took the Diagram Array and spread it open slowly. A sh of lightning entered his eyes. To any ordinary person, aplicated mess emerged. However, to a Spiritual Array Master, a Diagram Array filled with mysterious trajectories had emerged within their eyes.

    Mu Chen stood at that spot and stared at the Diagram Array within his hand. His expression was mesmerizing as if he was immersed within the Diagram Array. When Wen Ling noticed this, he smiled faintly and quietly left the courtyard.

    When Mu Chen woke up from his mesmerizing state, the color of the sky had slowly be dark and he hurriedly returned back to his room. During the next couple of days, he spent all his concentration on the ¡°Nine Heavenly Lightning Spiritual Array¡±. However, he knew that it was impossible for him to arrange this Spiritual Array right now even with the help of the Heart Array State. Therefore, he did not act recklessly and instead studied it over and over again. This allowed him to firmly memorize theseplex Spiritual Energy light beam trajectories.

    For a full five days, Mu Chen was immersed in his study about the Spiritual Array. Until one day, he suddenly heard a noisy sounding from outside the courtyard, only now did he walk out while frowning. Then, he noticed a few guards rushing over to the foreyard. Based on the atmosphere, it seemed that something was wrong.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Mu Chen stopped a guard and asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°Little Lord.¡±

    When the guard saw Mu Chen, he hurriedly bowed down. Then, he hesitated for a moment before saying: ¡°A big problem urred. One of our Mu Territory¡¯s cities suffered an attack and the City Lord, Chen Xiong, was killed.¡±

    When Mu Chen heard this, the color of his face suddenly changed.

 Chapter 90 - Mang Yin Mountain

    <strong>Chapter 90 - Mang Yin Mountain</strong>

    ¡°Uncle Xiong was killed?!¡±

    When he heard the guard¡¯s words, Mu Chen¡¯s breathing stopped for a moment and his hands clenched tightly together. The Mu Territory¡¯s five City Lords, Duan Wei, Chen Xiong and the others, were all loyal individuals, who had helped Mu Feng conquer thends. In the end, they had finally managed to create the Mu Territory within the Northern Spiritual Realm. When Mu Chen was small, he had received a lot of care from them and shared feelings with them. Thus, the sudden news of Chen Xiong¡¯s death made his facepletely pale and filled him with anger.

    ¡°Hu.¡±

    Mu Chen took a deep breath and suppressed his anger and killing intent within his heart. His face darkened as he charged towards the Meeting Room. No matter who did it, Mu Chen would never forgive him!

    When Mu Chen arrived at the Meeting Room, he noticed that a lot of people were surrounding it. All of their faces were filled with rage. Chen Xiong was quite bold and generous. Moreover, he had great poprity within the Mu Territory. Coupled with the fact that he was a veteran general for the Mu Territory, he was respected by everyone. Since he was suddenly killed, everybody had be furious.

    ¡°The Little Lord has arrived!¡±

    Everybody hurried to bow when they saw Mu Chen rushing over. Then, they got out of the way and watched Mu Chen with admiring eyes. When Mu Chen defeated Liu Mubai during the Entry Competition and demonstrated a frightening degree of strength they noticed that hisbat abilities had surpassed even the other City Lords like Duan Wei.

    Mu Chen nodded his head and entered the Meeting Room. At that moment, rage filled the entire meeting room. Mu Feng sat at the head of the table and had ferocious eyes as if he wanted to devour people. Below him, Zhou Ye¡¯s face was also extremely terrifying.

    ¡°Duan Wei, what on earth happened?¡± Mu Feng nced at Mu Chen, who had entered and didn¡¯t say anything. His dark eyes turned towards Duan Wei and asked.

    Duan Wei gritted his teeth and said: ¡°ording to the information we have obtained, it was done by Mang Yin Mountain.¡±

    ¡°Mang Yin Mountain?¡±

    Mu Chen frowned. In the Northern Spiritual Realm, there were many other forces aside from the Nine Territories. And this Mang Yin Mountain was considered as one of the strongest among the other forces. Their strength was not too far apart from the Nine Territories and were known as the strongest underworld forces within the Northern Spiritual Realm.

    ¡°We never interfere with the Mang Ying Mountain and would mind our own businesses. Why would they suddenly attack us?¡± Killing intent shed through Zhou Ye¡¯s eyes while he asked this.

    ¡°The Mang Yin Mountain has secretly been in contact with the Liu Territory...This matter must be rted to the Liu Territory.¡± Mu Feng narrowed his eyes slightly and said in a cold voice.

    ¡°The Liu Territory? It¡¯s those trashes again! Did they really think that our Mu Territory is afraid of them?!¡± Zhou Ye smacked the back of his hand and shouted out in anger.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were alsopletely cold. If it was the Liu Territory, it might be rted to the fact that he seized the seeded entry. With Liu Qingtian¡¯s personality, he would definitely do something...

    ¡°What should we do right now? Mang Yin Mountain has already attacked our Mu Territory and killed one of our City Lords. If we do not act, I¡¯m afraid that it would cause great damage to our reputation.¡± Zhou Ye said in a deep voice.

    Mu Feng slowly ced his palm on top of his teacup on the table. Then, he suddenly pressed his palm down and turned the teacup into powder. His tone was as cold as a de and he said: ¡°How can we ignore it? My Mu Territory will definitely decimate this Mang Yin Mountain!¡±

    ¡°The boss of the Mang Yin Mountain, Yang Gui, is someone at the Spirit Stage Initial Phase. Under hismand, there are two individuals that have reached the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase. If we¡¯re going to attack, then let me personally lead the team.¡± Zhou Ye said.

    When Mu Feng heard this, he hesitated slightly before nodding his head. He would have liked to personally lead the troops. However, since the Liu Territory had thoughts about his Mu Territory, he must take charge on guarding Mu City and watch over the Liu Territory. This way, they would be able to avoid having their elite troops being eliminated by the Liu Territory when they were sent out.

    Zhou Ye¡¯s strength was also at the Spirit Stage Initial Phase. By bringing over elite troops, there was no need to fear the Mang Yin Mountain...

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go together with Uncle Zhou.¡± Beside him, Mu Chen, who had been listening to the conversation, suddenly spoke up.

    Mu Feng frowned and said: ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Dad, with my strength, unless a Spirit Stage personally attacks me, nobody can pose a threat to me.¡± Mu Chen said with a faint smile.

    With this, Mu Feng hesitated. He only now remembered that Mu Chen was considered to be an expert. Among the Mu Territory¡¯s experts, nobody could really have an advantage in a fight against him aside from himself and Zhou Ye.

    ¡°Since Little Mu has the heart to do this, then let hime with me. He is considered to be quite excellent with his strength right now. Moreover, he is proficient in Spiritual Arrays and will be a big help.¡± Zhou Ye smiled and said.

    Mu Feng thought for a moment before he nodded. Indeed, Mu Chen¡¯sbat abilities were in no way inferior to Duan Wei and the others. If he went as well, it would be a big help.

    ¡°Then, you should follow and head out. However, you have to remember to listen to Uncle Zhou¡¯s arrangements. If you disobey themands and recklessly charge out, I will not forgive you!¡± Mu Feng warned him seriously. The Mang Yin Mountain was quite greedy and selfish. Moreover, they would be extremely vicious when they fight. If they harbored any underestimation towards them, they would probably be overturned.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded. A cold light shed through his eyes. Mang Yin Mountain. Since you¡¯ve dared to attack our Mu Territory, then you should be prepared for a bloodbath!

    When Zhou Ye acts, he would do everything at lightning speed. Once he made his decision, he would immediately execute it. He spent less than 2 hours to summon hundreds of elite troops. Then, he brought the two City Lords, Duan Wei, Tie Lang and Mu Chen as they charged straight out of the Mu Territory and headed towards the western direction of the Mu Territory.

    Mang Yin Mountain was located at the Mang Yin Mountain Range. It was connected to the Mu Territory¡¯s west borders. The Xiong City that Chen Xiong was guarding was located at that location. It protected the borders of the Mu Territory. However, it was also because of this that the Xiong City was the first target of Mang Yin Mountain. Chen Xiong was even personally killed by the boss of Mang Yin Mountain, Yang Gui...

    When Mu Chen and the others arrived at Xiong City, the day was approaching sunset. The city which originally bustled with poprity had its city gates destroyed. The guards at the gate were all looking frightened and constantly scanned the area vigntly.

    Zhou Ye directly brought the troops into the center of the city. The awful killing intent in the atmosphere attracted a lot of surprised gazes. However, when they noticed that the leader was Zhou Ye, their hearts jumped. It seemed that the Mu Territory was quite furious. They would even send out a Spirit Stage powerhouse.

    Zhou Ye and the others directly rushed to the City Lord¡¯s Estate. At that location, a middle-aged man was waiting for them a long time ago. When he saw them, he hurriedly rushed forward.

    ¡°Master Zhou, Little Lord.¡±

    This person was the Vice-City Lord of Xiong City. His surname was Cheng while his name was Yong. Since Chen Xiong was killed, he temporarily managed Xiong City. However, his appearance was covered with bandages and showed that he had suffered severe injuries when they were under attacked by the Mang Yin Mountain.

    Zhou Ye waved his hand and sat down in the living room of the city lord estate. His eyes darkened and he said: ¡°Are there any movements from the Mang Yin Mountain?¡±

    ¡°We have been monitoring them during this period of time. However, they retreated back into the Mang Yin Mountain Range ever since they killed the City Lord and did not cause any othermotions.¡± Cheng Yong quickly replied.

    ¡°It seems that bastard, Yang Gui, knows that the Mu Territory will not forgive him that easily. He¡¯s only acting like a coward right now?¡± Zhou Ye said with a cold expression.

    ¡°Master Zhou, Mang Yin Mountain Range is extremely steep and they have tightly guarded some paths that we must pass. If we were to forcibly attack, there will be a lot of casualties.¡± Chen Yong said.

    Mang Yin Mountain Range was quite high in altitude. Even for a Spirit Stage powerhouse like Zhou Ye, it was impossible for him to fly up there. Unless it was a powerhouse, who had ingested a Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence which possessed a flying ability like Mu Feng, it would be impossible for them to get there. Moreover, this was only limited to its user. It was not realisticly possible to bring that many men up there.

    ¡°Moreover, the most troublesome thing isn¡¯t this. The locations near the Mang Yin Mountain Range were infested by the underworld forces within the Northern Spiritual Realm. Aside from the Mang Yin Mountain, there are other underworld forces there. They have a bit of fear towards the Nine Territories. However, if we were to charge in, we would be prompting them to join forces against amon enemy. This way, it would be quite troubling for us.¡± Cheng Yong sighed and said.

    When Mu Chen heard these words, he frowned. It seemed that this matter wasn¡¯t as simple as he thought.

    ¡°Aside from Mang Yin Mountain, which underworld forces are the most powerful?¡± Zhou Ye asked in a solemn voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s Nine Dragon City. Their strength is only second to Mang Yin Mountain. Moreover, they have quite a lot of power to rally supporters among the underworld forces. If they were willing to help, we would be able to directly cross through the Mang Yin Mountain Range and charge straight into the Mang Yin Mountain¡¯sir.¡± Chen Yong thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the leader of Nine Dragon City?¡±

    ¡°Lei Shan, he is also someone with the strength of a Spirit Stage Initial Phase.¡±

    ¡°Lei Shan, huh...¡± Zhou Ye nodded his head slightly. He had a vague impression of this name as he was a well-known powerhouse within the Northern Spiritual Realm. Back in the days, they had met before. However, they were only acquaintances and Zhou Ye did not have a close rtionship with him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring some men to Nine Dragon City tomorrow.¡± Zhou Ye pondered as he spoke. The matter right now was quite troubling. If they were able to get acquainted with Nine Dragon City, it would be much easier to deal with the situation. Otherwise, it would be quite troubling.

    Early in the morning of the second day, Zhou Ye brought Mu Chen, Duan Wei and the others towards Nine Dragon City. They did not bring too many troops over. After all, the underworld forces were quite cautious. If they brought too many men over, it may cause Nine Dragon City to be alert of them.

    Nine Dragon City was located on the north side of the Mang Yin Mountain Range and it guarded several roads. Merchant teams would have to take the initiative to pay a toll to pass through. And towards these merchants, who knew how to behave, Nine Dragon City would not cause any trouble. Although they were underworld forces, they still wished for peace and wealth. Nobody enjoyed fighting bloody battles.

    Zhou Ye and the others headed directly to Nine Dragon City. After two hours, they reached Nine Dragon City. However, what weed them was a tightly shut city gate and a few wary gazes from the shadows.

    Zhou Ye stared at the tightly closed city gates and frowned. It seemed that Nine Dragon City had expected that the Mu Territory would head over here. Based on its action, were they nning on not helping?

    ¡°Friend from Nine Dragon City, could you notify Leader Lei that Mu Territory¡¯s Zhou Ye wishes to meet him?¡± Zhou Ye sat on his horse and cupped his hands on his mouth as he shouted out. The shout was wrapped by dense Spiritual Energy and emitted out from midair.

    ¡°My dad has secluded himself for training. He is unable to meet with guests, so please leave.¡±

    After Zhou Ye shouted, a cold voice sounded out from the top of the city gates. Everybody¡¯s gazes turned towards that location and noticed a vigorous figure emerging. It was a young girl dressed in green clothes. She had a slim figure and her tightly fit clothes highlighted her slender body. Her appearance was originally quite beautiful. However, her short hair made her seem quite valiant. At that moment, she had crossed her arms and stared down from above at Mu Chen and the others with slightly pouted lips.

    When Zhou Ye heard this, he let out a faint smile and said: ¡°My apologies. If we cannot meet with Leader Lei today, we would not be able to leave that easily. I hope that this miss would open the city gates.

    ¡°You want to charge in forcibly? Then, you¡¯ll have to ask whether I will agree to it!¡±

    The girl lifted her eye brow and let out a grunt. She gripped her slender hand and a Spiritual Seal emerged on her fingertips.

    When Mu Chen saw the Spiritual Seal, his eyes were filled with surprise. The girl in front of him was actually a Spiritual Array Master?

 Chapter 91 - Persuasion

    <strong>Chapter 91 - Persuasion</strong>

    ¡°A Spiritual Array Master?¡±

    When Mu Chen noticed the Spiritual Seals on the girl¡¯s slender hands, Zhou Ye also became aware of them. A hint of surprise immediately appeared on his face. He never imagined that there would be a Spiritual Array Master within Nine Dragon City.

    But based on her appearance, it seems that this girl was merely an ordinary Rank 1 Spiritual Array Master.

    ¡°The people from the Mu Territory should hurry and leave. Otherwise, you shouldn¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± The Spiritual Seals circted around the girl¡¯s slender fingers as she nced at Zhou Ye and the others.

    ¡°Is this how you treat your guests?¡± Zhou Ye frowned and asked.

    ¡°Nine Dragon City is unfamiliar with the Mu Territory. Therefore, you are not considered as guests.¡± The girl lifted the corner of her lips and the Spiritual Seals located at her hand quickly integrated into the air. From that location, a Spiritual Energy fluctuation emitted out and soon, an icy-blue Spiritual Array was formed in mid-air. It emitted a faint chill to the surroundings.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re refusing to leave, don¡¯t me me for this!¡± The girl said softly and waved her hand. The chill from within the Spiritual Array suddenly swept out and condensed into many ice spears. Afterwards, they shot off towards Zhou Ye and the others. It brought sounds of wind breaking as well as a freezing chill.

    When Zhou Ye noticed this, his eyes sank. However, just when he was about to move, Mu Chen took a step forward. He did not perform any actions, yet the air in front of him suddenly fluctuated. A fiery red Spiritual Array was quickly formed and spewed out me light pirs. They directly evaporated the numerous spears that were shot over.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Seeing this, the young girl turned to look at Mu Chen and said with a surprised voice, ¡°You¡¯re also a Spiritual Array Master?¡±

    ¡°This youngdy, we, the Mu Territory, came over here in order to give an opportunity to the Nine Dragon City. With Leader Lei¡¯s positive outlook, I believe that he would not give up on this rare opportunity. Of course, there is a chance that I have overestimated Leader Lei. But if that¡¯s the case, then Nine Dragon City will never be able to have any great achievements.¡± Mu Chen said in a faint voice as he stared at the beautiful girl.

    ¡°You dare say such words about my father?!¡±

    When the girl heard Mu Chen¡¯s words, she lifted her eyebrows. But just when she was about to attack once again in anger, a sudden cry rang out: ¡°Yin¡¯Er, stop!¡±

    When Mu Chen heard this voice, he was stunned. That voice sounded quite familiar.

    Just when Mu Chen frowned, a figure appeared next to the young girl. He turned his gaze over and was startled, ¡°Brother Lei Cheng?¡±

    Beside the young girl was a muscr man with bare arms. The appearance of that man was the same person that he met within the Northern Spiritual Field Training, the Leader of the Thunderstorm Team, Lei Cheng.

    ¡°Haha, Little Brother Mu Chen, long time no see.¡± Lei Chen cupped his hands towards Mu Chen and said with a smile.

    ¡°Mu Chen?¡± The girl beside him was stunned when she heard this name. Her beautiful eyes immediately stared at Mu Chen. Within her eyes, there was a hint of curiosity as well as a provocative feeling: ¡°As in the Mu Chen, who obtained the only seeded entry within the Northern Spiritual Academy?¡±

    Lei Cheng smiled and nodded, ¡°Open the city gates.¡±

    ¡°Second Uncle, but...¡± The young girl quickly spoke.

    Lei Cheng shrugged and said, ¡°It¡¯s your father¡¯s decision.¡±

    The young girl mumbled to herself before waving her hand. Momentster, a few individuals slowly opened the heavy city gates. Mu Chen and Zhou Ye exchanged gazes with each other before riding in with their horses.

    ¡°Brother Lei Cheng, why are you in Nine Dragon City?¡± After they entered the city, Mu Chen asked Lei Cheng in confusion.

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s because my brother is Nine Dragon City¡¯s Leader. Naturally, I will be here as well. However, I often bring others to hunt Spiritual Beasts, that¡¯s why I formed an Adventurer¡¯s Team.¡± Lei Cheng said as heughed.

    ¡°Oi, you¡¯re Mu Chen? I heard that you¡¯re a Spiritual Array Master as well? Since when does the Northern Spiritual Academy teach students about Spiritual Arrays?¡± The young girl asked with a pout as she stared up and down at Mu Chen.

    Within her tone, it seemed that she felt quite a bit of anger towards the Northern Spiritual Academy. This made Mu Chen a bit suspicious.

    ¡°Ohoho, this is my brother¡¯s daughter, Lei Yin. This girl is extremely fond of Spiritual Arrays and possesses quite the talent in them. However, Nine Dragon City has no way to invite experienced Spiritual Array Masters over to teach her. She has studied it over the years by herself and has a bit of an achievement. She could barely be considered as a Rank 1 Spiritual Array Master.¡± Lei Cheng said as he introduced the young girl.

    When he heard this, Mu Chen stared in surprise at the young girl. She actually relied on herself and became a Rank 1 Spiritual Array Master. It seemed that she¡¯s quite talented in that aspect.

    ¡°Although she¡¯s talented in Spiritual Array Cultivation, her Spiritual Aura Cultivation isn¡¯t as good. She originally wanted to go to the Northern Spiritual Academy, but she did not reach the requirements.¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± Mu Chen stared at the girl whose eyes were filled with resentment. He finally knew why the girl had so much hatred towards the Northern Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°Did you guyse because of the matter regarding Mang Yin Mountain?¡± Lei Chen looked at Mu Chen and Zhou Ye as he spoke.

    Zhou Ye nodded and said: ¡°I hope that you can take the trouble and allow us to meet with Leader Lei.¡±

    ¡°About this matter, big brother said that we should not intervene. However, since you¡¯ve alreadye and based on the fact that Mu Chen had once helped me, I¡¯ll bring you over. As for whether or not you can convince my brother, that will depend on you.¡± Lei Cheng said helplessly.

    ¡°Thank you, Brother Lei Cheng.¡± Mu Chen smiled and said.

    Lei Cheng smiled and led the way. The girl called Lei Yin stared at Mu Chen a few times before pouting her lips and following them.

    Mu Chen and Zhou Ye both followed Lei Cheng and entered Nine Dragon City. Along the way, they met many men, who were sweating madly as they trained. The auraing from them was not weak. Moreover, their bodies had the faint smell of blood. It was evident that they weren¡¯t people that could be easily dealt with. Nine Dragon City was definitely quite powerful.

    The two of them followed Mu Chen and headed straight towards the main stronghold. At that location, a burly middle-aged man, who looked quite simr to Lei Cheng, was sitting on the seat in front. His sharp eyes stared at Mu Chen and Zhou Ye as they entered.

    It was obvious that this person was the Leader of Nine Dragon City, Lei Shan. He is also a powerful figure only second to Yang Gui among the Northern Spiritual Realm¡¯s underworld forces.

    ¡°Friend from the Mu Territory, I already know the reason why you¡¯ve came.¡± Lei Shan stared at Zhou Ye and Mu Chen as he said in a faint voice: ¡°However, this is a grudge between your Mu Territory and Mang Yin Mountain. We, Nine Dragon City, will not participate in it.¡±

    When Zhou Ye heard this, his heart sank. As expected, Nine Dragon City did not want to help. But just when he was about to speak, a faint voice came from beside him, ¡°Uncle Zhou, leave this to me.¡±

    Zhou Ye was stunned as he nced at Mu Chen. He saw the serious expression on the boy¡¯s face and hesitated for a moment before nodding his head.

    ¡°Leader Lei, I have heard a long time ago the story how your created this Nine Dragon City. Within the Northern Spiritual Realm¡¯s underworld forces, you are considered to be a well-known figure. However, from what I¡¯ve seen today, you have disappointed me.¡± Seeing Zhou Ye nod his head, Mu Chen took a step forward and said this with a faint smile.

    Lei Shan¡¯s sharp eyes stared directly at Mu Chen. However, he waved his hand in order to prevent his men from attacking due to frustration. He said in a faint voice: ¡°If you want to provoke me to act, then you¡¯re still too inexperienced.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if Leader Lei has the ambition to make it so that Nine Dragon City bes the leader of the underworld forces within the Northern Spiritual Realm?¡± Mu Chen said slowly.

    Lei Shan¡¯s eyes narrowed. However, he still did not speak.

    ¡°Among the underworld forces right now, Mang Yin Mountain¡¯s strength has been growing. They have gradually started to expand and conquered a few underworld forces. Currently, they are considered to be the strongest force within the underworld. About this point, I believe that Leader Lei should agree to it?¡±

    Lei Shan nodded indifferently.

    ¡°Since Mang Yin Mountain has expanded their forces this rapidly, it should be easy to see their ambition. And from now on, with the Liu Territory helping them secretly, I believe that their ambitions will not stop here. Perhaps in the nearby future, Mang Yin Mountain will integrate all the underworld forces within the Northern Spiritual Realm into their group. When that happens, Nine Dragon City will only have two paths to choose. One is to be conquered by them and be a part of Mang Yin Mountain. The second is to resist. However, it is evident that Nine Dragon City is currently not Mang Yin Mountain¡¯s opponent.¡±

    Lei Shan¡¯s calm face gradually revealed a few changes. Shortly after, he said, ¡°These are just your spections.¡±

    ¡°Yes, they are indeed just spections. But what if it¡¯s true? Is Leader Lei willing to use the futures of all the lives within Nine Dragon City and gamble that Mang Yin Mountain will not do it? To be honest, you should understand them better than me.¡± Mu Chen smiled. Before he came over here, he had carefully analysed the situation among the underworld forces within the Northern Spiritual Realm as well as how Mang Yin Mountain acts.

    Within the main stronghold, Nine Dragon City¡¯s executives looked at each other. Their eyes had be a little serious. It was evident that Mu Chen¡¯s words had made them secretly feel uneasy. After all, they truly understood Mang Yin Mountain. If they were to obtain support from the Liu Territory, they might really have this ambition.

    Moreover, in the Northern Spiritual Realm¡¯s underworld forces, the only one that could oppose Mang Yin Mountain was their Nine Dragon City. Therefore, if Mang Yin Mountain wanted to integrate all the underworld forces within the Northern Spiritual Realm, they must attack Nine Dragon City.

    Zhou Ye could feel the changes urring within the Nine Dragon City¡¯s executives. A hint of delight shed through his eyes and he quietly gave a thumbs up to Mu Chen. He never expected that this little guy would be so clever with his words as well as having such keen insight. He specifically pointed out the weak point within Nine Dragon City.

    ¡°Then, what do you want to do?¡± Lei Shan frowned. He had finally loosened up his tone a little bit.

    ¡°We, the Mu Territory, originally did not n on caring about the affairs of the Northern Spiritual Realm¡¯s underworld forces. However, since Mang Yin Mountain took the initiative to provoke us, the Mu Territory will never forgive them. Therefore, this is also a chance for Nine Dragon City. If we were to join forces, it is enough topletely eradicate Mang Yin Mountain. When that happens, Nine Dragon City will be the strongest underworld force in the Northern Spiritual Realm. Moreover, you will have space to expand once again.¡± Mu Chen said without any hesitation.

    ¡°Then, won¡¯t my Nine Dragon City offend the Liu Territory? The Liu Territory is the strongest force within the Northern Spiritual Realm. It is not a wise idea to offend them because of the Mu Territory.¡± Lei Shan said slowly.

    ¡°However, you do not have a choice. The Liu Territory dislikes you and they directly chose to support the Mang Yin Mountain. Right now, it is not about the issue of offending the Liu Territory. Instead, it is the Liu Territory wanting to help Mang Yin Mountain to get rid of you as a stepping stone.¡± Mu Chen said sincerely as he loosened his hands. ¡°They have already decided to eliminate you. Isn¡¯t it stupid for you to worry about offending them?¡±

    Lei Shan¡¯s face had turned increasingly ugly. Mu Chen¡¯s words had hurt his pride.

    ¡°Right now, this is the only chance for you. If the Mu Territory fails to get rid of Mang Yin Mountain, we can only leave. However, when that happens, the one that will be in trouble will be Nine Dragon City.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. His eyes gradually turning cold: ¡°Thus, if Leader Lei is far-sighted, he should not worry about those rules and directly join forces with us to eradicate Mang Ying Mountain!¡±

    ¡°Not only will this allow you to get rid of a potential crisis, it will give you a great opportunity!¡±

    ¡°Leader Lei, what do you think!?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s final words finally began to fade away.

    Within the main stronghold, the atmosphere had be tense. All the Nine Dragon City¡¯s executives, Lei Cheng, Lei Yin and the others were all staring at Lei Shan, whose face was changing. His next decision would determine the future fate of the Nine Dragon City.

    Time slowly passed by. Mu Chen had also gradually turned tense. Although he said everything that he should say, if it could not dispel Lei Shan¡¯s concerns, then it couldn¡¯t be helped. He could only think of another n to deal with Mang Yin Mountain.

    Among the tense silence, Lei Shan finally let out his breath. He then lifted his head, staring sharply at the nervous Mu Chen as he slowly nodded his head.

    ¡°Fine. We, the Nine Dragon City, will cooperate with you and eliminate Mang Yin Mountain!¡±

 Chapter 92 - Teaming Up

    <strong>Chapter 92 - Teaming Up</strong>

    The tense atmosphere inside the main stronghold was instantly broken due to Lei Shan¡¯s sentence. Not only did delight fill Zhou Ye¡¯s eyes, even Nine Dragon City¡¯s executives were secretly relieved. They, too, were actually tangled between the gains and losses. However, since Lei Shan had made a decision, they would have a pir of support behind the decision.

    ¡°Haha, Leader Lei, may we have a pleasant cooperation.¡± Zhou Ye cupped his hands as he smiled towards Lei Shan.

    Lei Shan also stood up. His gaze looked at Mu Chen for a while and he said: ¡°Back in the days, I¡¯ve met Mu Feng a few times, even I would have to admit that I admire how he treats others. However, I never expected that his son would be even more amazing than him.¡±

    ¡°Leader Lei, that¡¯s too much ttery. I only spoke the truth.¡± Mu Chen secretly loosened up the tense feeling he had and smiled.

    ¡°What you said was certainly true. Mang Yin Mountain has be more and more arrogant and they caused many troubles to our Nine Dragon City. In the past, I did not want to cause anymore issues, so I endured it. But based on the situation now, it seems that I will only destroy many brothers¡¯ futures and lives if I continue to endure.¡±

    A hint of murderous intent shed through Lei Shan¡¯s eyes. He said: ¡°Since he, Yang Gui, isn¡¯t nning on letting my Nine Dragon City go, then I, Lei Shan, won¡¯t let him do as he pleases!¡±

    Zhou Ye nodded and said: ¡°We, the Mu Territory¡¯s men, will attack Mang Yin Mountain tomorrow. As for the other underworld forces within the Mang Yin Mountain Range, I must trouble Leader Lei to inform them. Our main goal is Mang Yin Mountain. We will not attack any other underworld forces.¡±

    ¡°Rx. With the reputation of my Nine Dragon City, the brothers that we will meet on the path will certainly give way. I believe that they won¡¯t say anything about it.¡± Lei Shan waved his hand and said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Leader Lei. You should know that we would have to eliminate them from their roots. Since we have decided to attack Mang Yin Mountain, we must not give them any opportunities. Therefore, I hope that the Nine Dragon City will give us their full support, so that we can eradicate all future troubles.¡± Mu Chen said softly.

    ¡°Heh. You¡¯re still so young, yet you¡¯re more ruthless than us.¡± Lei Shan smirked for a moment. He stared strangely at Mu Chen. A hint of admiration filled his eyes. As someone from the underworld, it was quite pleasing to see such ruthlessness.

    ¡°Yang Gui killed one of my seniors. If I do not get revenge, I will be worse than a woman.¡± Mu Chen shook his head and said.

    ¡°Oi, so what if it¡¯s a woman? Are you looking down on women?!¡± Just as Mu Chen¡¯s voice faded away, a shout sounded out beside him. He noticed that Lei Yin was ring angrily at him with her beautiful eyes.

    Lei Shanughed awkwardly.

    ¡°Haha. My family¡¯s Yin¡¯Er isn¡¯t in any way inferior to males. Mu Chen, you should not offend her. She is the person who understands Mang Yin Mountain Range the most. Therefore, if she were to guide you around Mang Yin Mountain, you will be able to bypass their defensive fortresses and head straight to theirir.¡± Lei Shan smiled and said.

    Mu Chen was surprised. He immediately cupped his hands towards Lei Yin and said with a smile: ¡°I was wrong in what I said. I will have to bother Miss Lei Yin for this matter.¡±

    ¡°Although I hate the individuals from the Northern Spiritual Academy, this matter is extremely important to my Nine Dragon City as well. Naturally, I will help.¡± Lei Yin batted an eye towards Mu Chen and said: ¡°Additionally, I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re a Spiritual Array Master? Then, let¡¯s see who is more amazing in that aspect tomorrow.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. Although Lei Yin was a girl, herpetitiveness was not weaker than that of any male. It¡¯s no wonder that she would bear a grudge towards the Northern Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll wait for Nine Dragon City¡¯s good news tomorrow. We¡¯ll head back and prepare our troops in order to attack Mang Yin Mountain tomorrow!¡± Zhou Ye directed a smile towards Lei Shan as he turned around and brought Mu Chen away.

    Lei Shan stared at the two figures far away and smacked his lips.

    ¡°Leader, are we really going to cooperate with the Mu Territory in order to deal with Mang Yin Mountain? If this was known to the others, wouldn¡¯t the other underworld forces believe that we did not follow the rules?¡± A Nine Dragon City executive asked in a low voice.

    ¡°What Mu Chen said previously was correct. If we were to care about the rules now, our Nine Dragon City will probably have no path of survival...¡± Lei Shan sighed and said: ¡°Mang Yin Mountain has cooperated with the Liu Territory secretly. We must prevent their sinister ambition.¡±

    ¡°Send down an order. Let all of our brothers begin their preparations. We have endured it all these years. It seems that not many individuals still remember how we built the Nine Dragon City back then.¡±

    Lei Shan waved his hand and a hint of coldness passed through his eyes: ¡°Since Yang Gui wants to eliminate us, we will do a pre-emptive attack and destroy them!¡±

    The following day, inside Xiong City, Zhou Ye and the others had already finished their preparations. With a cold cry,rge amounts of troops surged out of the city like a torrent. They brought out a murderous aura as they charged towards Mang Yin Mountain Range.

    Before entering Mang Yin Mountain Range, Mu Chen had met with Nine Dragon City¡¯s troops that came to assist them. Among them, Lei Yin was the leader while Lei Cheng and a few other experts from Nine Dragon City followed.

    ¡°We will head to Mang Yin Mountain from the east side. The other troops from Nine Dragon City will circle around and enter Mang Yin Mountain from the west side. When it is time, we will form an encirclement and cut off all escape routes for Mang Yin Mountain.¡± Lei Yin looked at Zhou Ye and Mu Chen as she spoke.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to trouble Miss Lei Yin then.¡± Mu Chen cupped his hands and said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lei Yin didn¡¯t bother to say anymore words and waved her petite hands. Then, she rode a horse and charged into the center of the Mang Yin Mountain Range. The hooves of their horses were wrapped in thick cloth. Thus, it would not cause muchmotion even if they were arge force.

    With Lei Yin, who was quite familiar with the terrain, leading therge forces towards the center of the mountain range, the journey was quite smooth. They were not blocked by any underworld forces as they headed over. It seemed that Nine Dragon City had already opened the path up.

    In just an hour, theirrge force had already gotten close to Mang Yin Mountain. Mu Chen stared at the towering mountain peak and could feel a killing intent emitting from it. It was evident that Mang Yin Mountain¡¯s main camp was not a peaceful ce.

    ¡°There are only a handful of paths that lead towards Mang Yin Mountain. However, all of these paths are heavily guarded nowadays. If you want to breakthrough forcibly, there will be quite the amount of injuries. Therefore, I will bring you to another path so that you can perform a sudden attack andpletely eradicate one of their strongholds. Afterwards, we will be able to surround theirir.¡± Lei Yin pointed at the steep Mang Yin Mountain and said.

    Mu Chen exchanged gazes with Zhou Ye and nodded their heads.

    Lei Yin waved her hands. She gave up on her horse and rushed valiantly into Mang Yin Mountain. Behind her, numerous figures silently charged and followed her tightly.

    This Mang Yin Mountain was extremely steep. Fortunately, the troops that came were all elites from the Mu Territory. Every one of them had excellent skills and could keep up with Lei Yin¡¯s pace. They passed through a trial at the edge of the cliff and secretly sneaked into Mang Yin Mountain.

    At one of Mang Yin Mountain¡¯s strongholds, numerous figures were scanning the area vigntly. A man, who seemed to be a captain, would constantly scold them in a low voice, causing them to keep their eyes open.

    Swish!

    But at this moment, numerous arrows were shot off fiercely from the forest. Every single arrow was urate and pierced the throats.

    ¡°Enemy attack!¡±

    This sudden attack instantly plunged the stronghold into chaos. But before they could sound the rm, numerous figures had already charged out from the forest like death gods.

    Faced with the sudden enemy, the stronghold¡¯s defenses were all ineffective. In a few minutes, the stronghold was thoroughly cleaned.

    These figures swiftly opened the stronghold¡¯s gates. Then, they turned around and quickly vanished.

    Simr incidents also urred in many other strongholds at the same time. Within half an hour, Mang Yin Mountain¡¯s strongholds were allpletely destroyed.

    In a location near the peak, Mu Chen and the others had quietly reunited with Nine Dragon City¡¯s troops. Lei Shan stared at the mountain peak sharply. At that location, an enormous fortress was there. That ce was Mang Yin Mountain¡¯sir.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it. Next up will be the true battle. In all of their strongholds we destroyed, there weren¡¯t many experts. It seems that all of them have gathered inside theirir. That Yang Gui is quite cunning.¡± Lei Shan said in a deep voice.

    Mu Chen and Zhou Ye also nodded. Within their eyes, a murderous intent arose...

    Mang Yin Fortress. This fortress seemed extremely mighty. Its exterior was made of steel and it looked like a metal fortress. On the fortress, lots of people were patrolling back and forth vigntly.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    All of a sudden, a matchless and vigorous Spiritual Energy soared into the sky and directly formed a palm. It smashed heavily on the steel gates and caused the entire fortress to tremble violently.

    ¡°Enemy attack!¡±

    A sharp sound suddenly destroyed the silence at the mountain peak. It caused the stronghold to enter a state of chaos. Numerous figures shed and appeared on the fortress. They immediately casted their sights out and could not help but suck in a cold breath.

    At this moment, they noticed a torrent of troops charging over from outside of their fortress andpletely surrounding the fortress. An amazing killing intent filled the sky.

    ¡°Damn it, why did we only discover the enemies now? What happened to our strongholds?!¡± A few people that noticed this formation screamed suddenly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Hurry and inform the boss!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, remain alert!¡±

    Zhou Ye looked at the chaos within Mang Yin Mountain and shouted out angrily. A thunderous sound resounded out: ¡°Yang Gui, hurry and scram out here. You¡¯ve killed our Mu Territory¡¯s men. Right now, it¡¯s time for you to pay your debt!¡±

    Zhou Ye¡¯s shout echoed throughout the peak. The faces of the troops in Mang Yin Mountain changed. So it was the Mu Territory. However, how could theye over here so fast?

    ¡°Haha, Zhou Ye. I¡¯ve waited for you for a long time now. So what if you¡¯re the Mu Territory? You think that I¡¯m afraid of you?!¡±

    Just as Zhou Ye¡¯s shout faded away, a sneer filled with hostility rang out. Then, a light shed out and appeared above the fortress.

    The light scattered away and revealed a skinny man. His eyes were sunk in and he looked extremely wicked. His thin lips let out a provocative arc as he sneered at Zhou Ye.

    Mu Chen stared coldly at the figure in midair. This person was the number one individual among the Northern Spiritual Realm¡¯s underworld forces. The boss of Mang Yin Mountain and also the killer of Chen Xiong, Yang Gui?

    Yang Gui¡¯s eyes looked fiercely at the troops that surrounded his liar. However, he did not show the slightest fear and, instead, grinned. ¡°Where¡¯s Lei Shan? Stop hiding around when you are already here. How gutless.¡±

    Seeing Yang Gui¡¯s fearless expression, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed. It seems that he had expected them to go to find Nine Dragon City for help.

    ¡°Haha, Yang Gui. It seems that your nose is still quite sensitive like a dog.¡± A bigugh sounded out from behind. At this moment, Lei Shan slowly walked out and stared at Yang Gui coldly.

    ¡°Lei Shan, you¡¯re quite courageous. I haven¡¯t even caused any trouble for you, yet you dare toe here? It seems that you¡¯re nning to start a war against my Mang Yin Mountain?¡± Yang Gui directed a wicked smile towards Lei Shan and said.

    ¡°Stop acting in front of me. If I do not attack you today, you would have probably attacked me tomorrow.¡± Lei Shan curled his lips and said.

    ¡°Haha, it seems that you¡¯re not stupid.¡± Yang Gui grinned. He actually did not have any traces of hiding it as he said: ¡°However, that¡¯s good. Since you¡¯ve came here on your own ord today, it will save me the trouble.¡±

    He tilted his head as he stared coldly at Zhou Ye and Lei Shan. ¡°However, you fools, did you think that I¡¯m afraid of your revenge when I dared to attack the Mu Territory?¡±

    After his voice faded away, Yang Gui looked towards the inside of his fortress and smiled: ¡°Friends from the Liu Territory, you shoulde out now.¡±

    Swish!

    As thest word was said, a powerful Spiritual Energy suddenly surged out from within the fortress. A light figure also emerged next to Yang Gui. Then, as the light dispersed, a familiar figure was revealed. That appearance, it was the Second Master of the Liu Territory, Liu Zong!

    Liu Zong directed a smile towards Zhou Ye. His cold eyes also nced at Mu Chen beside him as he cupped his hands gently. Then, a cold voice echoed throughout the mountain peak.

    ¡°Zhou Ye. My Liu Territory is here. We¡¯ve been waiting a long time for you.¡±

 Chapter 93 - Bloody Battle

    <strong>Chapter 93 - Bloody Battle</strong>

    ¡°Liu Zong?!¡±

    Zhou Ye and Lei Shan looked at the figure that appeared beside Yang Gui. Both their expressions immediately became serious. It seems that the affair today wouldn¡¯t be settled that easily.

    ¡°So the one backing up Mang Yin Mountain really is you, the Liu Territory!¡± Zhou Ye¡¯s face became dark as killing intent surged within his eyes: ¡°Then, was it also the Liu Territory¡¯s instruction which caused the sudden attack on our Mu Territory?¡±

    ¡°Ohoho, we noticed that the Mu Territory acted too proud recently and wanted to suppress it a bit. However, who would have thought that Brother Yang Gui would attack that severely and kill people.¡± Liu Zong smiled faintly as he spoke.

    Zhou Ye¡¯s eyes darkened and a crunching sound came out from his clenched fists.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve alle today, I think that there¡¯s no need for you to leave here. Zhou Ye, you¡¯re considered the right-hand man of Mu Feng. If you were to be killed at this location, the Mu Territory would suffer greatly from it.¡± Liu Zong pretended that he did not see Zhou Ye¡¯s dark expression and waved his hands. Then, a sound of wind breaking could be heard from within the fortress. Afterwards, a group of men appeared on the fortress walls. The one leading them was the Third Master of the Liu Territory, Liu Ming.

    It seemed that Liu Zong had brought many elite troops over to Mang Yin Mountain this time and had waited for the appearance of the Mu Territory.

    ¡°Leader Lei, prepare to attack!¡±

    Zhou Ye said in a low tone. Although the situation was out of his expectations, it was clear that there was no way of retreating. They could only fight to the bitter end against Mang Yin Mountain and the Liu Territory.

    And regarding this point, Lei Shan also understood this. The Liu Territory had already made it clear that they were cooperating with Mang Yin Mountain. If they failed to get rid of Mang Yin Mountain today, then Nine Dragon City would be eliminated by them in the future.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    A chill shed through Lei Shan¡¯s eyes. He immediately waved his hand and cried out with killing intent.

    ¡°Leave Liu Zong to me.¡± A powerful Spiritual Energy erupted out from Zhou Ye¡¯s body. His eyes remained fixed on Liu Zong. Thetter was a Spirit Stage Middle Phase powerhouse and was extremely powerful. Even Zhou Ye could only barely stall for time against him.

    Lei Shan nodded. Both sides had 2 Spirit Stage powerhouses. However, it seems that the opponent had a slight advantage over them. It seems that it would probably be a bloody battle today.

    ¡°Liu Zong, get the f*ck over here!¡±

    Zhou Ye took a step forward and powerful Spiritual Energy began to gather behind him. It vaguely turned into a light brown rhino and a heavy feeling was emitting out. At the same time, the ground he was standing on copsed.

    ¡°Zhou Ye. Do you really believe that you¡¯re my opponent?!¡±

    Liu Zong let out a sneer. A dense Spiritual Energy also gathered behind him and formed into a jaded green scorpion. The scorpion¡¯s jaded green tail was shing as a bloody smell emitted out from it.

    ¡°Dong!¡±

    However, Zhou Ye did not care about it and his body rushed out like lightning. The giant rhino behind him also became lively and caused the entire ground to tremble. This terrifying power was quite amazing.

    Swish!

    Liu Zong let out a cold hmph before his body rushed out. He waved his hand and the tail of the jaded green scorpion behind him fiercely stabbed towards Zhou Ye.

    The two types of dense Spiritual Energy collided with each other. This shockwave immediately brought out a gale and caused the nearby forest to tremble.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Seeing that Zhou Ye took action, Lei Shan also let out a shout. Spiritual Energy gathered behind his back and formed into a golden armored beast. The armored beast was like a giant mouse and its entire body was covered with golden scales. It seemed like ayer of armor, dazzling and strong.

    When Mu Chen saw the golden armored beast, he immediately recognized it. Golden Armadillo. Ranked 168th on the Myriad Beast Record¡¯s Earth Rankings. It was said that it possesses the strength to pierce through a mountain.

    ¡°Haha, Lei Shan. We haven¡¯t fought in so many years, let me see how much you¡¯ve improved!¡± Seeing this, Yang Gui let out a bigugh. Dense Spiritual Energy surged out and formed in a giant dog with a crescent moon imprint behind him.

    Silvermoon Canine. Ranked 177th on the Myriad Beast Record¡¯s Earth Rankings. It had an extremely powerful sense of smell and no movement could escape its sense of smell within a radius of a hundred miles.

    Lei Shan and Yang Gui also dashed out. The two of them also collided against each other heavily. Their fight was actually extremely violent and emitted out waves of Spiritual Energy shockwaves as it shaved offyers from the ground.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Since the leaders on both sides had already attacked, there was no need for the troops to have any inhibitions. The troops screamed out loud with red eyes and charged towards the fortress like a flood.

    Boom Boom Boom!

    A violent Spiritual Energy exploded out endlessly from above the peak. If you were to look above, it was extremely colorful and dazzling. However, beneath the dazzling sight raged a truly bloody battle.

    Mu Chen also rushed into the crowd. His movements were like a ghost and a golden light would sh between his two fingers. They were like a sharp golden spear, which would cause blood to ssh out every time it broke the winds. Sounds of screams apanied it.

    It was evident that Mu Chen, who had activated the Shadowspirit Step and Spirit King Finger, possessed an extreme killing ability.

    ¡°Bastard, you¡¯re seeking death!¡±

    However, just when nobody could stop Mu Chen¡¯s rampage, a violent cry rang out beside his ears. Then, a powerful fist of wind swept over towards Mu Chen. The trembles even caused the earth to crack up.

    ¡°Liu Ming?¡±

    Mu Chen looked up at the figure rushing over here and let out a sneer. During the Northern Spiritual Field Training, it was hard for him to resist against Liu Ming. However, that wasn¡¯t the case right now.

    Against Liu Ming¡¯s fierce offensive, Mu Chen did not dodge and instead changed his fingers to a fist. Two Limitless Death Seals emerged on the surface of his fist as he punched out. An overbearing wind erupted out from his fist.

    Boom!

    The two fists collided with each other and caused waves of air to emit out. A dozen or so individuals nearby were directly sted back forcibly and spat out blood.

    When the st erupted out, Mu Chen¡¯s body trembled and retreated a few steps backwards. As for Liu Ming, who had rushed over, tumbled in midair andnded on the ground. His face was extremely dark.

    ¡°Asshole, you¡¯ve truly be powerful!¡± Liu Ming gnashed his teeth as he spoke. Originally, he never cared about Mu Chen. However, as they fought again today, he realized that Mu Chen was in no way inferior to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯re too weak.¡± Mu Chen said with a cold smile.

    ¡°I, the Third Master, will tear you to pieces today!¡± Liu Ming angrilyughed. He pushed the Spiritual Energy inside his body to the extreme. Then, he rushed over towards Mu Chen like a lightning. The windsing from his wing attacks were extremely fierce.

    Seeing this, Mu Chen immediately used the Shadowspirit Step and retreated backwards like a ghost. He waved his sleeves and the air fluctuated. A tiny Spiritual Array emerged out and Spiritual Energy chains made of light wrapped around Liu Ming¡¯s body.

    With his current ability, it was a simple act to arrange a tiny Spiritual Array.

    Bang Bang.

    However, this tiny Spiritual Array was not much of an obstacle to someone with Liu Ming¡¯s strength. The Spiritual Energy rushed out from his body and directly destroyed all the chains around him. He said in a mocking voice: ¡°I had heard that you¡¯re a Spiritual Array Master. Howe you only know to use these measly things?¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll give you something big!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes turned cold. A dozen Spiritual Seals quickly emerged on his palm.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Seeing this, Liu Ming¡¯s heart jumped. He did not dare to be careless and charged out.

    Although the Spiritual Arrays formed by a Spiritual Array Master were extremely powerful, they required a period of time to prepare. As long as they were able to get up close, a Spiritual Array Master could not resist against them.

    ¡°Swish Swish.¡±

    However, Mu Chen saw through his thoughts. He immediately activated Shadowspirit Step to the limits and caused many illusionary shadows to appear. It actually made Liu Ming unable to know where his true body was located at.

    ¡°Boy, do you only know how to hide?!¡± Liu Ming shouted out in rage. Mu Chen¡¯s movements were too elegant. It was evident that Mu Chen had trained in a rather extraordinary Movement Spiritual Art. Although he pushed his Spiritual Energy to the limits, he still failed to catch Mu Chen.

    ¡°Swish.¡±

    Just when he shouted, Mu Chen¡¯s body suddenly stopped moving. However, Liu Ming did not have the time to rejoice, instead, the color of his face changed when he noticed the violent fluctuations behind Mu Chen. A massive fiery red Spiritual Array emerged slowly and emitted out a violent Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°Damn it! How could he arrange a Spiritual Array this quickly?!¡±

    Liu Ming¡¯s face twitched. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t fought against a Spiritual Array Master before. However, it was the first time that he saw a Spiritual Array Master, who could arrange a powerful Spiritual Array at such a high speed.

    ¡°Devouring Tigerze Spiritual Array!¡±

    Mu Chen did not allow Liu Ming to remain shocked for a long period of time. He stared coldly at thetter and the hand seals immediately changed. A tiger¡¯s roar erupted out from within the fiery red Spiritual Array and then, a me tiger containing a violent and burning Spiritual Energy directly rushed towards Liu Ming.

    ¡°Ghastly Netherworld Hands!¡±

    Feeling the violent pressureing from the me tiger, Liu Ming did not hesitate and hurriedly pushed his Spiritual Energy to the extreme. With a loud shout, his hand smacked out and the Spiritual Energy formed into a light which gathered around his palm. Afterwards, the light covered palm collided fiercely against the me tiger.

    Bang!

    The violent Spiritual Energy erupted out and shattered the gravel on the ground into powder.

    Swish!

    Swish!

    But just when Liu Ming used all his strength to resist against the violent me tiger, a vague shadow suddenly rushed in from the side. Two of its fingers were straightened out. The fingertips were shing a dazzling golden light as it mercilessly headed straight towards his throat.

    This offensive was quite clinical. As he was caught off guard, Liu Ming could only smack it away with the back of his hand.

    Chi!

    The golden lights were sharp like a spear. As it touched Liu Ming¡¯s palm its sharpness erupted out. Then, it actually stabbed right through the center of Liu Ming¡¯s palm and caused blood to sputter out.

    Ah!

    Liu Ming issued out a scream immediately. His body flew back awkwardly and he held onto his bloody palm with an astounded expression.

    Mu Chen looked coldly at Liu Ming. However, he did not give him time to recover and rushed over once again.

    ¡°Stop him!¡± Seeing this, Liu Ming quickly shouted out.

    The Liu Territory¡¯s men nearby immediately charged towards Mu Chen when they heard the cry. However, they were quickly stopped by the Mu Territory¡¯s men.

    The current situation was quite chaotic. Mu Chen nced at Liu Ming, who was retreating quickly. However, he did not show any signs of chasing after him. Instead, he retreated back to the center of the Mu Territory¡¯s and Nine Dragon City¡¯s men. He frowned as he stared at the two battles in midair.

    Lei Shan and Yang Gui were both Spirit Stage Initial Phase powerhouses. It would be hard to determine the victory without a period of time. However, Liu Zong was at the Spirit Stage Middle Phase. He was stronger than Zhou Ye. Therefore, Zhou Ye would be the first one to topple down if they continued to draw out the battle.

    Once Zhou Ye was defeated, it would immediately lead to a chain reaction. Moreover, once it affected Lei Shan, the Spirit Stage powerhouses on their side would be defeated. It would be useless no matter how much of an advantage they obtained down here.

    Therefore, they must think of a way to defeat the other¡¯s Spirit Stage powerhouses.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes shed. He immediately tilted his head and looked at Lei Yin and the others beside him: ¡°Can you protect me for a while?¡±

    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Lei Yin¡¯s beautiful face was quite unnatural. She had just seen how Mu Chen had dealt with Liu Ming using a Spiritual Array. This speed of arranging a Spiritual Array was not something she couldpare with.

    ¡°I want to help your father kill Yang Gui.¡± Mu Chen said in a deep voice.

    Lei Yin was surprised. She stared strangely at Mu Chen and said: ¡°They are both Spirit Stage powerhouses. If you want to pose a threat to them, you must use a Rank 2 Spiritual Array. Aren¡¯t you currently only a Rank 1 Spiritual Array?

    ¡°I¡¯ll try it out.¡±

    Mu Chen took a deep breath. His hand gripped tightly and a Jaded Essence Fruit emerged within his hands. This was the final one remaining. With his current Spiritual Energy, he would need a bit of external support in order to condense 20 Spiritual Seals.

    He did not hesitate and shoved the Jaded Essence Fruit into his mouth. Then, under Lei Yin¡¯s eyes of amazement, he closed his eyes tightly. Shortly after, she was stunned as she noticed Spiritual Seals emerging out from Mu Chen¡¯s fingertips.

    The amount was a total of 20 Spiritual Seals!

 Chapter 94 - Nine Heavenly Lightning Spiritual Array

    <strong>Chapter 94 - Nine Heavenly Lightning Spiritual Array</strong>

    20 Spiritual Seals?

    Lei Yin was slightly shocked as she watched the Spiritual Seals that were being condensed out of Mu Chen¡¯s fingertips. A hint ofplexity filled her eyes. This amount of Spiritual Seals almost reached the pinnacle of a Rank 1 Spiritual Array Master. She had always believed that she had a high talent in Spiritual Array Cultivation, however, it seemed that she was quite far behind in talent whenpared to Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen did not care about Lei Yin¡¯s feelings. At this moment, he was fully preupied on condensing the Spiritual Seals. After he carefully condensed out 20 Spiritual Seals, he flicked his fingers and the 20 Spiritual Seals integrated into the air in front of him.

    Chi Chi.

    Numerousplex Spiritual Energy light beams erupted out when the Spiritual Seals were integrated into the air. They formed an extremelyplicated Diagram Array. Moreover, Mu Chen had shut off all interference from the outside world and had entered the Heart Array State once again. He controlled the Spiritual Energy light beams and attempted toplete theplex connections.

    At this moment, he was attempting to arrange the strongest Diagram Array that he had obtained from Wen Ling. It was the ¡°Nine Heavenly Lightning Spiritual Array¡± whose power could rival quite a few Rank 2 Spiritual Arrays. At present, he would have to strain himself in order to arrange this sort of Spiritual Array even with the help of the Heart Array State. However, the situation right now will not permit him to think about that.

    Whether or not the Spiritual Array would fail, he had to attempt it.

    Mu Chen concentrated and his slender hands constantly changed forms. His ten fingers shuttled back and forth like a butterfly. They drew countless trajectories as cold sweat emerged on his forehead.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s appearance like this, Lei Yin¡¯s eyes became serious. It seemed that Mu Chen was not absolutely certain on whether he could arrange this Spiritual Array. Right now, he must not be disturbed. Otherwise, he would suffer a severe injury if the Spiritual Array backfires.

    At the mountain peak, the troops from both sides rushed against each other. Numerous Spiritual Energies erupted out and sounds of fighting rang out.

    As time passed, the cold sweat on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead began to increase. His handsome face was extremely serious right now. However, it made Lei Yin let out a sigh of relief. The strange fluctuation in the air in front of Mu Chen did not show any signs of disorder. It seemed that everything was under Mu Chen¡¯s control.

    ¡°Buzz.¡±

    As Lei Yin rxed, the air in front of Mu Chen suddenly let out a violent buzzing sound. At that location, the air seemed to fluctuate like boiling water. Then, dazzling silver lights began to emerge from the fluctuations.

    These silver lights slowly began to gather and vaguely formed into a light array that was dozens of meters tall. From the light array, deep sounds of rumbling were emitted out while lightning shed.

    This array that appeared suddenly shocked everyone at the mountain peak. They quickly turned their gaze over and stared in astonishment at thisplex silver Spiritual Array.

    ¡°What a powerful Spiritual Energy!¡±

    The men from both sides stared at the dazzling lightning Spiritual Array. Then, they felt the surging Spiritual Energy from within it and their faces immediately changed. This level of Spiritual Energy was almostparable to a Spirit Stage powerhouse!

    ¡°Stop him, he¡¯s arranging a Spiritual Array!¡±

    When Liu Ming, who was wounded by Mu Chen earlier, noticed this scene, his eyes instantly narrowed and he quickly shouted.

    From the surging Spiritual Energy fluctuations, it was evident that Mu Chen was arranging an extremely powerful Spiritual Array. If he sessfully arranges this array, even a Spirit Stage powerhouse would suffer from this great threat.

    Hearing Liu Ming¡¯s shout, the elite troops from the Liu Territory immediately rushed forward towards Mu Chen. However, there were many men from the Mu Territory and Nine Dragon City nearby protecting him. They were unable to charge forward quickly.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Seeing this, Liu Ming grunted and lunged forward. He pushed his Spiritual Energy to the limits and tore a crack through the defensive lines. Currently, all the experts were mutually restraining each other. Among the ones protecting Mu Chen all weren¡¯t powerful experts so it wasn¡¯t easy for them to stop Liu Ming.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    As she noticed Liu Ming charging over, Lei Yin immediately frowned. Spiritual Seals emerged from her fingers and were fired out swiftly. The air in front of her fluctuated and formed into a icy-blue Spiritual Array that exuded a freezing chill.

    ¡°Frozen Serpent Spiritual Array!¡±

    Hiss!

    A chill expanded out from within the icy-blue Spiritual Array. Then, several enormous ice serpents surged out and tangled around Liu Ming.

    ¡°It¡¯s another Spiritual Array Master?!¡± Seeing this scene, Liu Ming¡¯s face changed. However, he quickly noticed that the Spiritual Array formed by the girl in front of him wasn¡¯t as powerful as Mu Chen¡¯s.

    When he became aware of the situation, a cold light shed through Liu Ming¡¯s eyes. He clenched his fists tightly and dense Spiritual Energy exploded out. His fists whistled through the air and crushed the ice serpents that tangled him into pieces.

    Lei Yin¡¯s face turned slightly white. However, she gritted her teeth and urged the Spiritual Energy within her body in order to arrange another Spiritual Array. She used all his strength to prevent Liu Ming from approaching closer.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    Due her attempts to stop him, Liu Ming was slowed. However, he still managed to rush over and appeared in a location near Lei Yin in a couple of minutes.

    ¡°Damn brat, go to hell!¡±

    Liu Ming¡¯s eyes were dark. His wing attacks were like lightning and brought out fierce winds. He attempted to grab onto Lei Yin¡¯s snowy white neck mercilessly as if he wanted to destroy a beautiful thing through ruthless means.

    Seeing the grim Liu Ming rush over, Lei Yin¡¯s face became a lot paler. However, she stubbornly fought back her fear and refused to retreat. She immediately circted the Spiritual Energy within her body in order to struggle recklessly against Liu Ming.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Liu Ming immediatelyughed wickedly when he noticed that Lei Yin wanted to fight against him head-on. If she were to arrange Spiritual Arrays from a distance, it might cause him some trouble. However, in a close-up battle, he could take her life within 3 moves.

    But just when Liu Ming was about to deliver the killing blow, a brilliant silver light erupted out from behind Lei Yin. Violent Spiritual Energy fluctuations mixed with rumblings sounds were formed into lightning and struck out against Liu Ming, who was approaching.

    This iing lightning instantly changed Liu Ming¡¯s expression. He quickly urged the Spiritual Energy within his body to form a Spiritual Energy light barrier on the surface of his body.

    Boom!

    The lightning did not hesitate as it severely bombarded his body. As the violent lightning erupted out, Liu Ming¡¯s body instantly flew backwards hundreds of meters, sliding on the ground before it buried itself in a boulder.

    Puchi.

    Fresh blood sprayed out from Liu Ming¡¯s mouth. His entire body was charred as he lifted his head in surprise. He noticed Mu Chen, who was behind Lei Yin, slowly opening his tightly shut eyes. A lightning Spiritual Array slowly circted above his head. It carried an extremely violent Spiritual Energy and would sh from time to time.

    ¡°Damn it, how could this Spiritual Array be this powerful?!¡±

    Horror filled Liu Ming¡¯s heart. He was bombarded by the lightning to the extent that he became seriously injured. The power wasparable to a Spirit Stage powerhouse¡¯s attack!

    The men nearby were all scared because of this. Fear immediately filled their faces. Even Liu Ming, who was at the peak of a Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase, could not block a single attack from the Spiritual Array. How could they dare to rush forward?

    Mu Chen¡¯s stared coldly at Liu Ming, who was severely injured. However, he ignored him and turned his gaze towards Lei Yin and asked: ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Lei Yin shook her head and said: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    If Mu Chen had not helped during the critical moment earlier, she probably would have been killed by Liu Ming.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I still have to thank you for protecting me.¡± Mu Chen smiled gently. Then, his cold eyes looked towards the battle between Lei Shan and Yang Gui. His hand seals changed and the massive lightning Spiritual Array slowly circted as numerous lightning shed.

    In the sky, Yang Gui was currently fighting fiercely against Lei Shan when he felt a chill. He hurriedly turned his gaze away and his eyes instantly narrowed. Then, he revealed a surprised expression. Even he felt a hint of dangering from this lightning Spiritual Array.

    ¡°What a powerful Spiritual Array.¡± Lei Shan also noticed the Spiritual Array and immediately eximed.

    ¡°Nine Heavenly Lightning Spiritual Array!¡± Mu Chen stared coldly at Yang Gui and shouted out while his hand seals changed.

    Boom!

    Following Mu Chen¡¯s cry, the lightning Spiritual Array hadpletely activated. Rumbling thunder sounds echoed throughout the sky. Then, the array trembled for a moment and a massive lightning rushed out like a lightning dragon. It tore through the sky at lightning speed and fiercely bombarded against Yang Gui.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Seeing the lightning quickly bingrger within his eyes, Yang Gui¡¯s face changed instantly. The violent Spiritual Energy within the lightning made his heart jump.

    Boom!

    A powerful Spiritual Energy immediately rushed out from Yang Gui¡¯s body. His fingers were spread apart and then he fired off from his palm: ¡°Grand Wraith Palm Print!¡±

    Billowing Spiritual Energy gushed out and formed a gigantic Spiritual Energy palm print. It carried a powerful energy as it collided fiercely against the lightning.

    Bang!

    An immensely violent Spiritual Energy shockwave erupted out in the sky. As a dazzling brilliance emerged, many people closed their eyes.

    Hmph.

    Yang Gui¡¯s body also trembled at that moment. A muffled hmph sound emitted out from his throat. Then, his body quickly staggered a dozen steps backwards as a trace of blood emerged from his mouth. The Spiritual Energy within his body had been shocked and it was apparent that he had suffered a severe injury from that collision.

    ¡°Yang Gui, die!¡±

    Just when Yang Gui retreated back quickly due to his injuries, a shout filled with killing intent rang out from behind him. He quickly turned around and noticed Lei Shan rushing over. Thetter¡¯s body waspletely wrapped in golden light. Behind him, the Golden Armadillo seemed to have fused together with him. With a cry, an indescribable sharpness emerged from it and prated through his chest.

    Yang Gui¡¯s body immediately stiffened as he struggled to lower his head. He noticed that a two-foot bloody hole appeared on his chest as fresh blood poured out from it.

    At this instant, the entire mountain peak was silent. The troops from Mang Yin Mountain stared at this scene in horror. Their eyes showed a feeling of intense fear.

    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen let out a sigh of relief. He sat down on his butt. Yang Gui was dead. Thus, Mang Yin Mountain and Liu Territory would definitely lose today¡¯s battle.

 Chapter 95 - Black Scroll

    <strong>Chapter 95 - ck Scroll</strong>

    On the top of the mountain, the originally chaotic battlefield had suddenly quieted down, especially the men from Mang Yin Mountain. They were all stunned as they looked at Yang Gui whose aura was fading away while he fell down from midair. Their boss was killed just like that?

    But he was a Spirit Stage powerhouse, how did he get killed so easily?

    ¡°Men from Mang Yin Mountain. If you dare to resist, then don¡¯t me the Nine Dragon City for making a bloodbath out of you!¡±

    Lei Shannded on a huge tree as he nced at the panicked troops from Mang Yin Mountain. From within his shout, a thick murderous intent surged out.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The morale of the troops from Nine Dragon City rose. With a loud cry, they suddenly charged towards Mang Yin Mountain¡¯s troops in order to kill them. Thetter had been destroyed mentally and could not form an effective defense.

    Mu Chen watched the defeated troops from Mang Yin Mountain and let out a sigh of relief. He circted the Great Pagoda Art and absorbed Spiritual Aura in order to recover. Previously, Lei Shan¡¯s attack was quite decisive. He did not hesitate and killed Yang Gui when he had be weak momentarily.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    In the sky, violent Spiritual Energy erupted out from the ce where Zhou Ye and Liu Zong were fighting. Zhou Ye retreated a dozen steps while Liu Zong only retreated two steps. However, Liu Zong had an ugly expression on his face. That was because he had seen the cold corpse of Yang Gui.

    ¡°Useless trash!¡±

    Liu Zong¡¯s heart was slightly shocked. He immediately gritted his teeth as he cursed. Yang Gui¡¯s death had basically ruined their advantageous situation.

    ¡°Haha, Liu Zong. It seems that it¡¯s impossible for things to go your way today!¡± Zhou Ye let out a coldugh. The morale on their side had increased with Yang Gui¡¯s death. And more importantly, Lei Shan could now extend a helping hand. Zhou Ye could team up with him in order to defeat Liu Zong. Even for Liu Zong, who was at the Spirit Stage Middle Phase, it would be difficult to obtain the upper-hand when facing two Spirit Stage Initial Phase powerhouses.

    Liu Zong¡¯s face darkened. He stared at Mang Yin Mountain¡¯s defeated troops and gnashed his teeth bitterly. Then, he red coldly at Zhou Ye and appeared next to Liu Ming, who was heavily injured and burned to a char by Mu Chen. He grabbed onto Liu Ming and quickly fled away from the mountain peak.

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    Seeing Liu Zong retreat, the Liu Territory¡¯s men also shouted out and quickly escaped from the fray.

    Without the support from the Liu Territory, Mang Yin Mountain¡¯s troopspletely lost their morale and quickly surrendered when the fortress was broken into.

    Mu Chen stood on top of the fortress walls and watched as the troops from Mang Yin Mountain scattered away. Mang Yin Mountain would now disappear forever from the Northern Spiritual Realm¡¯s underworld.

    ¡°Haha, Mu Chen. You¡¯re quite amazing. You¡¯re actually able to arrange such a powerful Spiritual Array at such a young age.¡± Lei Shanughed as hended next to Mu Chen. He firmly patted Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder as Mu Chen gave a bitterugh due to the force. He felt that his entire body was being shattered.

    It was evident that Lei Shan was in an excellent mood. Yang Gui was a big rival for him and Lei Shan had been suppressed by him over the past few years. He had never thought that he would be able to get his revenge today. Of course, it was thanks to Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Array support. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to take Yang Gui¡¯s life that easily even if he had managed to defeat him.

    Zhou Ye also descended down. He looked at Mu Chen with a pleased smile. It was a wise decision when he decided to bring Mu Chen along with him.

    ¡°Leader Lei. We¡¯ll let you deal with the remaining men from Mang Yin Mountain.¡± Zhou Ye looked at the troops that had surrendered as he directed a smile towards Lei Shan.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Lei Shan nodded. For an underworld force, what they needed the most was manpower. The Mu Territory might despise these individuals, but Nine Dragon City required them.

    ¡°Mang Yin Mountain is the strongest underworld force within the Northern Spiritual Realm. They surely must have a lot of treasures. Since we¡¯ve obtained their troops, we¡¯ll leave the treasure collection to you.¡± Lei Shan smiled. This was within reason. Mang Yin Mountain had been eradicated and hence they had managed to resolve a big concern of theirs. Moreover, they could take this opportunity and form a friendly rtionship with the Mu Territory. Thus, Lei Shan was willing to give up the Mang Yin Mountain¡¯s treasure to the Mu Territory.

    Zhou Ye smiled. He did not refuse, but he also did not n on epting everything. He said: ¡°Let¡¯s split it in half. Nine Dragon City has suffered quite a bit of losses today. Moreover, we still have an opportunity to cooperate.¡°

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to thank Brother Zhou.¡± Lei Shan did not argue as he cupped his hands and smiled. Right now, they had offended the Liu Territory. In order to avoid their retaliation, they naturally had to form a better rtionship with the Mu Territory.

    Since the two sides hade to an agreement, Lei Shan waved his hand and called his men to bring over a certain person. This person was exceptionally skinny, yet he had quite the cunning eyes. However, he looked miserable instead, due to the blood covering his body.

    ¡°This is the second leader of Mang Yin Mountain, Lin Hou. He is also a known figure.¡± Lei Shan smiled coldly at Lin Hou and said: ¡°Bring us to the treasure room. If you are useful to us, you will naturally be able to keep your life. Otherwise, I do not mind getting rid of you right now.¡±

    Lin Hou shuddered when he saw Lei Shan¡¯s killing intent. He hurriedly smiled and said: ¡°Leader Lei, rx. I know all about Mang Yin Mountain and am well aware of where the most precious collection is located.¡±

    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you hurry and lead the way!¡± Lei Shan shouted.

    ¡°Yes yes, please follow me.¡± Lin Hou quickly nodded and awkwardly led the way.

    ¡°This sort of person, who would betray anyone in his interest, isn¡¯t suitable for staying in Nine Dragon City.¡± Zhou Ye stared at the silhouette of Lin Hou as he said that with a faint smile.

    ¡°Brother Zhou, there¡¯s no need to worry. I naturally understand this.¡± Lei Shan smiled. He wasn¡¯t a fool. How could he let a person, who could easily betray his former lord, stay by his side?

    Hearing this, Zhou Ye did not bring it up anymore and followed quickly along with Mu Chen.

    Mang Yin Mountain¡¯s fortress was quite massive and had numerous houses. Currently, Lin Hou was turning left and right as he brought everyone to thergest building in the depths of the fortress.

    Lin Hou stopped in the study room of the building. Then, the walls suddenly cracked open when Lin Hou touched the wall. Afterwards, he directed a smile towards Lei Shan and said: ¡°Everyone, this ce is Yang Gui¡¯s treasure collection when he was still alive. I only found it due to a coincidence...¡±

    ¡°You can enter it first.¡± Lei Shan said faintly. It was clear that he did not trust this person.

    Lin Houughed awkwardly and immediately entered. Seeing that he waspletely fine, Lei Shan, Zhou Ye and Mu Chen followed him.

    Behind the wall was a secret room. There was a sparkling lighting from it. The secret room wasn¡¯trge, yet it was definitely filled with treasure. There were Spirit Coins piled up almost forming a small hill. From the looks of it, there were at least a million coins. On the other side, numerous jaded scripts were ced. It was obvious that this was Yang Gui¡¯s Spiritual Arts collection.

    Mu Chen became a little bit interested and wandered in. He looked at a few Spiritual Arts and immediately curled his lips. These Spiritual Arts were not considered that excellent. The highest level one was only at the Spiritual Tier.

    Mu Chen casually looked at them and soonpletely lost interest in these Spiritual Arts. He began to wander into the interior. At that location, there were a few exquisite jaded boxes. He picked one up and gently opened the cover. Then, a fist-sized blood ginseng appeared in his eyes. A rich and pure Spiritual Energy emitted out along with its fragrance.

    ¡°Nine Truths Blood Ginseng?¡±

    Mu Chen looked at the blood ginseng and his eyes suddenly lit up. This was a worldly treasure that was even rarer than the Jaded Essence Fruit. It was extremely beneficial for cultivation. However, the Spiritual Energy within it was extremely violent. It would harm the body if it was notpletely ingested.

    However, Mu Chen was not afraid of this at all. The Great Pagoda Art that he trained in was exceptionally domineering. It was clear that the violent Spiritual Energy from the blood ginseng was at a level beneath it.

    Moreover, if he was able topletely ingest this fully-matured Nine Truths Blood Ginseng, he might be able to breakthrough to the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase in a short period of time.

    ¡°Uncle Zhou, this thing belongs to me.¡± Mu Chen waved the jaded box towards Zhou Ye and smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯ve performed a great job this time. Pick as many treasures as you want.¡± Zhou Ye smiled.

    Hearing this, Mu Chen ced it within his Mustard Seed Bracelet. However, he was not greedy. Although these worldly treasures were excellent, it would be harmful for him, in the long run, if he overrelied on them to increase his strength quickly.

    Therefore, he was not envious when the other decent worldly treasures were taken away by Zhou Ye and Lei Shan. Instead, he wandered around the secret room and looked everywhere.

    The secret room was not that spacious and Mu Chen quickly reached the end of it. However, he did not see anything special. Thus, he could only pout his lips. It seemed that Yang Gui¡¯s collection wasn¡¯t that amazing.

    Mu Chen shook his head and was about to turn around.

    Crack.

    However, he seemed to have stepped on something when he turned around. Something rolled out from beneath his foot. He lowered his head and saw a ck scroll rolling near his foot.

    The scroll was covered in dust. It was evident that it wasn¡¯t taken care of properly. Mu Chen frowned as was about to leave. However, he did not know why he suddenly hesitated for a moment and sucked up the ck scroll into his hands.

    Mu Chen looked at it carefully, yet he did not discover anything special from it. Then, he casually opened the scroll.

    When the scroll was opened, a faint ck light emerged. shing ck lines were scattered across the scroll without any rules.

    Mu Chen frowned as he stared at the scattered lines. His eyes were filled with doubt. These lines seemed like a Diagram Array. However, it was disorganized and had no proper trajectories for the array.

    ¡°What is this thing?¡±

    Mu Chen pouted his lips. The pattern within the scroll seemed like something drawn by an ignorant child and lookedpletely useless.

    Mu Chen fixated his gaze on the ck scroll. He could vaguely feel something wrong with it. Then, he pondered for a moment before suddenly closing his eyes. The sounds from the outside world were gradually being cut off. Under the silence, he actually entered the Heart Array State.

    Although Mu Chen had closed his eyes when he entered the Heart Array State, he could still see the thick ck light that erupted out from the ck scroll. Then, he saw with his heart, a mysterious trajectory slowly connecting the originally chaotic light beams.

    The ck light surged through the outlines of the light beams. As Mu Chen looked at them attentively, he could see an extremelyplex Diagram Array emerging from the scroll. He could vaguely perceive a mysterious ck lotus and an indescribably vicious aura emitting out from the Diagram Array.

    Hmm.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body trembled slightly and he suddenly opened his eyes. A muffled sound rang out from his throat. Then, traces of blood began to emerge from the corner of his mouth. However, he did not care about it at all and only stared in shock at the ck scroll within his hands.

    This item was definitely a high rank Diagram Array!

 Chapter 96 - Suppression and Breakthrough

    <strong>Chapter 96 - Suppression and Breakthrough</strong>

    A high rank Diagram Array?

    Mu Chen stared unsteadily at the ck scroll within his hand. Although he could not determine the rank of this Diagram Array, it should be at least more powerful than a Rank 2 Spiritual Array.

    If wordes out about this level of a Diagram Array, it would probably create madness among the Spiritual Array Masters within the Northern Spiritual Realm. In the eyes of Spiritual Array Masters, even rare worldly treasures wouldn¡¯t be as attractive as this high rank Diagram Array.

    Mu Chen wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth. Then, he walked towards Zhou Ye and Lei Shan as he waved the scroll: ¡°Uncle Zhou, I want this as well.¡±

    Zhou Ye and the others took the ck scroll and looked over it back and forth. However, they did not see any clues from it. Thus, they smiled and handed it over to Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen snickered when he epted it. He knew that Zhou Ye and Lei Shan wouldn¡¯t be able to see the mystery behind the ck scroll. Otherwise, Yang Gui wouldn¡¯t have casually discarded it at this ce. The value of a high rank Spiritual Array was probably much higher than everything else inside this secret room.

    As for how Mu Chen could see through the mystery of this ck scroll, it was all because he could enter the Heart Array State. Otherwise, Mu Chen believed that even a Rank 2 Spiritual Array Master wouldn¡¯t be able to discover the hidden Diagram Array within the ck scroll even if they were looking at it.

    The Heart Array State is something that only a Rank 3 Spiritual Array Master could enter. However, it was not absolute and only had a small probability. Not every single Rank 3 Spiritual Array Master would be able to enter the Heart Array State. Thus, it was a secret that couldn¡¯t be unlocked by just anyone.

    Mu Chen quickly put away the ck scroll. When he headed back, he could research it a little. However, it was impossible for him to attempt arranging it with his current strength. Previously, his body had trembled just from the vicious aura emitting from the Diagram Array. If he attempted to arrange it forcibly, he would definitely die due to the bacsh.

    After he obtained the high-grade Diagram Array, Mu Chen did not have any other thoughts about the items within the secret room and allowed Zhou Ye and Lei Shan to divide the spoils of war. Then, they called their respective troops to transfer it back to their own territory.

    ¡°Leader Lei. Regarding this matter, it is all thanks to Nine Dragon City. If there is anything you need help with, please feel free to send some men over to the Mu Territory. We will definitely help you with the best of our abilities.¡± At the entrance of the Mang Yin Mountain Range, Zhou Ye cupped his hands towards Lei Shan and smiled as he led the Mu Territory¡¯s troops.

    ¡°Haha. Brother Zhou, you¡¯re being too polite. My Nine Dragon City will have to thank you. Once we settle the situation over here, we will definitely head over to the Mu Territory and pay a visit to Territory Lord Mu Feng!¡±

    ¡°Sure, farewell.¡±

    Zhou Ye smiled. He did not dy it and waved his hands as he brought therge number of troops away. They quickly disappeared from Nine Dragon City¡¯s line of sight...

    News quickly spread out regarding the battle against Mang Yin Mountain. The destruction of Mang Yin Mountain shocked the Northern Spiritual Realm. After all, Mang Yin Mountain was the strongest underworld force within the Northern Spiritual Realm. Since it was now eradicated, it naturally attracted a lot of attention.

    Especially when news about Yang Gui¡¯s death came out. Numerous individuals werepletely stunned when they heard this. A Spirit Stage powerhouse would actually be killed like this...

    They really can¡¯t provoke the Mu Territory.

    Numerousrge and small forces sighed. They naturally heard about Mang Yin Mountain attacking the Mu Territory and killing one of the Mu Territory¡¯s City Lords. Although they knew that the Mu Territory would not just endure it, they never expected that the Mu Territory¡¯s revenge would be enacted this quickly and this viciously...

    <b>Liu Territory, Within the Liu Estate.</b>

    Liu Qingtian sat at the seat of honor with an indifferent expression. Beside him was Liu Mubai while below him were Liu Zong and Liu Ming. However, both of them had an ugly expression at this moment.

    ¡°How did you fail?¡± Liu Qingtian nced at the two of them and asked as he frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of that little as*hole, Mu Chen.¡± Liu Ming gritted his teeth and said: ¡°That brat could actually arrange a Spiritual Array whose power wasparable to a Rank 2 Spiritual Array. Together with Lei Shan, they killed Yang Gui.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Liu Qingtian¡¯s expression changed slightly. So Mu Chen could arrange such a powerful Spiritual Array? That brat really was a disaster. He actually improved so much in such a short period of time.

    At the same time, Liu Mubai also gnashed his teeth secretly. A hint of jealousy and hatred shed through the depths of his eyes. Unknowingly, the gap between Mu Chen and him had been pulled apart. How could his prideful self endure this?

    ¡°Big Brother, what should we do now? With the matter about Mang Yin Mountain, the Mu Territory¡¯s reputation will definitely soar. Moreover, they also formed a close rtionship with Nine Dragon City. This isn¡¯t good news for us.¡± Liu Zong asked.

    Liu Qingtian smiled calmly. However, a chill filled his eyes: ¡°Why are you so impatient? We instructed Mang Yin Mountain to act in order to capture the Mu Territory¡¯s attention. Our father is progressing smoothly with his training. He should be able to exit his secluded training after one month. When that happens, he will be the only Three Heavens Stage powerhouse in the Northern Spiritual Realm.¡±

    ¡°By that time, who will care about the Mu Territory? We will be able to easily destroy them. As for the other forces, it would be great if we could conquer them. However, if they¡¯re unwilling, then we can just eliminate them.¡±

    Liu Qingtian¡¯s eyes were burning eagerly as he clenched his hands tightly: ¡°When that happens, the Liu Territory will be the true overlord of the Northern Spiritual Realm. The vast area will be controlled single-handedly by my Liu Territory!¡±

    When Liu Zong and Liu Ming heard this, their eyes became a lot more passionate. It was finally time for the Liu Territory to rule over the Northern Spiritual Realm...

    <b>Mu Territory.</b>

    After the incident with Mang Yin Mountain was dealt with, Mu Chen had quietly stayed in the Mu Estate. This was because he spent most of his time researching the mysterious ck Diagram Array inside the scroll.

    He had also allowed Wen Ling to nce at the Diagram Array. Thetter had already sessfully advanced to a Rank 2 Spiritual Array Master. However, he did not possess the Heart Array State and could not view the hidden Diagram Array within the scroll. About the Diagram Array, he did not hide it from him. After all, Wen Ling had treated him quite well. Not only did he lead him on the path of a Spiritual Array Master, he had also handed over all the Diagram Arrays he possessed without reservation. To this stern teacher, Mu Chen felt quite grateful to him.

    Moreover, when Wen Ling heard about this from Mu Chen, he was quite interested in it. After all, a high rank Diagram Array possessed great attractiveness towards Spiritual Array Master. But contrary to Mu Chen¡¯s expectation, Wen Ling was not fixated on it. He only smiled and said that he had no luck with this Diagram Array. Therefore, he could not view it.

    Regarding this, Mu Chen could do nothing about it. Since Wen Ling could not see the hidden Diagram Array within the scroll, he did not have the ability to simte it. Therefore, Mu Chen could only keep it to himself and slowly research it.

    After a period of research, Mu Chen had vaguely entered the starting point and had a bit of understanding concerning the Diagram Array. If his research was correct, this Diagram Array¡¯s name was known as the ¡°Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array¡±. As for the overall rank of the Diagram Array, Mu Chen did not fully understand it yet. However, it was at least a Rank 3 Diagram Array. It was obvious that Mu Chen could not arrange a Diagram Array of this level with his current strength.

    About this, Mu Chen felt quite helpless. He had the Diagram Array, yet he did not have the strength to attempt it. Instead, it made him itch. Thus, he could only gradually gather his thoughts and attempt the Diagram Array in the future.

    After turning his focus away from this, Mu Chen began to dedicate himself fully to his cultivation. With his current strength, he had long possessed the qualifications to break through into the Spiritual Rotation Stage Middle Phase. However, he did not do that. Instead, he had constantly suppressed his Spiritual Energy and did not allow himself to reach that step yet.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to advance to the Spiritual Rotation Stage Middle Phase. It was just that his ambition did not stop there. Instead, he nned on directly breaking through to the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase.

    This idea was quite unreliable. After all, it required arge amount of Spiritual Energy to breakthrough to a Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase from the Spiritual Rotation Stage Middle Phase. If it was before, Mu Chen would not have this idea. However, he possessed the ¡°Nine Truths Blood Ginseng¡± right now. Therefore, he had this thought.

    The ¡°Nine Truths Blood Ginseng¡± possessed a pure and violent Spiritual Energy. As long as Mu Chen could ingest this Spiritual Energy, he could rely on the Spiritual Energy that he suppressed within his body and release it all out during the peak density. This would definitely be like a pent up volcano. The eruption would be extremely terrifying.

    By relying on this energy, Mu Chen was certain that he could breakthrough to the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase.

    Thus, Mu Chen could only wait for the correct timing.

    And this waitsted for nearly half a month...

    After half a month, Mu Chen sat cross-legged on a stone tform inside the Mu Estate¡¯s courtyard. At this moment, Spiritual Energy continued to leak out endlessly from the surface of his body. It represented that the Spiritual Energy within his body had reached an extreme.

    At every level, there was a limit how much Spiritual Energy could be stored within the body. Currently, Mu Chen was only at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Initial Phase. However, the amount of Spiritual Energy within his body had surpassed the limits of a Spiritual Rotation Stage Initial Phase.

    If he failed to deal with the situation ordingly, it could easily cause damage to the meridians as the Spiritual Energy was too abundant.

    Hu.

    Mu Chen let out a deep breath. A hint of ck light leaked out from his breath as well. It was evident that it was mixed with Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°It¡¯s about enough.¡±

    Mu Chen felt a slight pain within his body and smiled slightly. This act was extremely dangerous. Fortunately, the Great Pagoda Art was exceptionally domineering and could control the abundant Spiritual Energy. It stopped the Spiritual Energy from causing damage recklessly within his body. Otherwise, he would not dare to do such a bold act.

    Mu Chen gripped his hand and a jaded box emerged. He opened the box and the ¡°Nine Truths Blood Ginseng¡± appeared from within it. A rich scent poured out. Then, he inhaled and instantly felt the Spiritual Energy within his body expand once again.

    ¡°Amazing.¡±

    Mu Chen secretly let out a praise. However, his eyes quickly turned serious and he threw the ¡°Nine Truths Blood Ginseng¡± into his mouth.

    The scalding juice emitted out within Mu Chen¡¯s mouth and instantly turned into surging amounts of Spiritual Energy. It flowed into Mu Chen¡¯s body like a torrent and instantly caused his body to turn red.

    Mu Chen felt the Spiritual Energy that was about to rampage within his body and did not dare to act slowly. He quickly closed his eyes and entered a state of cultivation. He circted the Great Pagoda Art madly in order to ingest the violent Spiritual Energy.

    Right now, it was time to breakthrough!

 Chapter 97 - Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase

    <strong>Chapter 97 - Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase</strong>

    Boom!

    Surging Spiritual Energy rushed out like a flood and roared past Mu Chen¡¯s limbs. Due to the abundance of Spiritual Energy, Mu Chen felt a pricking pain in his meridians. It was evident that his meridians had reached the limits of enduring it.

    At the same time, Mu Chen was clear about the condition of his body. He immediately circted the Great Pagoda Art in order to drive the dense Spiritual Energy through the Spiritual Art¡¯s cirction route.

    Waves of Spiritual Energy were ingested by the Great Pagoda Art and were turned into numerous dark ck Spiritual Energy before it fused into the Spiritual Energy Wheel within his aurasea.

    Apanying this influx of dense Spiritual Energy, the originally pigeon egg-sized Spiritual Energy Wheel slowly grew. The Spiritual Energy lights shing on the surface also became brighter.

    Hu.

    The entire aurasea seemed to have rumbled at this moment. Thismotion awakened the Nine Netherbird, who was trapped inside the dark purple mand flower within his aurasea. It watched this scene with a cold and cruel gaze.

    Then, it suddenly stood up when it witnessed the scene. The burning ck mes within his ck wings suddenly enshrouded the cage which trapped it.

    Buzz!

    However, against the impact, the light barrier cage formed by the mand flower rippled. It did not show even the slightest signs of shattering. A hint of hatred shed through the Nine Netherbird¡¯s eyes. Right now, it was an excellent chance for it to attack Mu Chen. But this abominable cage had sealed it to the extent that it couldn¡¯t even disy any means of attacks towards him.

    Regarding the Nine Netherbird¡¯s actions, Mu Chen did not have the time to care about it. He waspletely focused on controlling the surging Spiritual Energy within his body. At this moment, he could not afford even the slightest error.

    The Spiritual Energy within his meridians howled endlessly. This high-speed cirction made Mu Chen¡¯s meridians ache. This time, there was way too much Spiritual Energy entering his body.

    However, it was clearly useless to be thinking about this right now. Therefore, Mu Chen could only concentrate and he circted the Great Pagoda Art to the extreme. He ingested the violent Spiritual Energy constantly.

    Time quickly passed by and in the blink of an eye, two hours had passed. During this period of time, the Spiritual Energy Wheel within Mu Chen¡¯s aurasea had expanded by an entire size. Right now, he had already reached the Spiritual Rotation Stage Middle Phase.

    But there was still a considerable amount of Spiritual Energy surging endlessly within his body.

    It was time to charge at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase.

    This idea shed through Mu Chen¡¯s mind. He immediately took a deep breath. The surging Spiritual Energy within his meridians elerated as it flowed through the Great Pagoda Art¡¯s cirction route.

    This speed made his meridians contract slightly. However, Mu Chen ignored it. The domineering Great Pagoda Art would be enough to control the violent Spiritual Energy. The violent Spiritual Energy that others might not be able to deal with was like a tamed sheep inside his body.

    ¡°All of you should just be part of my Spiritual Energy!¡±

    Mu Chen muttered within his heart. Above the Spiritual Energy Wheel, lights condensed and turned into an illusory light tower. This light tower swayed and absorbed the flooding Spiritual Energy like a whale. Then, with the empowerment of the massive amount of Spiritual Energy, the illusory light tower seemed to have turned slightly material.

    Buzz.

    The absorption speed of the light tower was extremely terrifying. In a matter of just a dozen minutes, the dense Spiritual Energy within Mu Chen¡¯s meridians waspletly absorbed by it.

    Moreover, the illusory light tower seemed to have be more corporeal after absorbing this dense Spiritual Energy. This made Mu Chen exim loudly. If he wanted to turn the illusory light tower into a corporeal light tower, wouldn¡¯t the amount of Spiritual Energy he required be terrifying?

    Mu Chen smacked his lips in shock. He immediately concentrated and the light tower slowly faded away into lights as it entered the Spiritual Energy Wheel.

    Dong!

    As the lights entered his Spiritual Energy Wheel, the light wheel shook violently. Waves of dense Spiritual Energy fluctuations emitted out constantly and the size of the Spiritual Energy Wheel expanded at a visible speed.

    In a matter of seconds, the Spiritual Energy Wheel had expanded to the point where it was the size of an infant¡¯s fist. Around the light wheel, Spiritual Energy lights would emerge. It looked rather abstruse as if it was enveloping the stars outside of the gxy.

    A dense Spiritual Energy fluctuation emitted out from within Mu Chen¡¯s body. This sense of power made his pores open up. It was an indescribable andforting feeling.

    Mu Chen sensed the Spiritual Energy Wheel with a bit of joy. With its degree of strength, he had truly reached the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase!

    After suppressing his Spiritual Energy during this period of time, he had finally reached this level with the help of the Nine Truths Blood Ginseng and the Great Pagoda Art. As long as he advanced one more step, he would be a Spirit Stage powerhouse!

    That level would be a qualitative change to his cultivation. In the Northern Spiritual Realm, a person at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase was quite powerful. However, to tell the truth, there are many of them. If they wanted to truly be a leader of a force, they could only do it if they possessed the strength of a Spirit Stage powerhouse.

    This was because everybody knew that the capability of a Spirit Stage powerhouse was simply not something that a Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase couldpare with. No matter how many Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase men you had, it was not as convincing as you, yourself, being a Spirit Stage powerhouse.

    They were twopletely different levels. The prestige that they represent was alsopletely different.

    Mu Chen nodded in satisfaction when he felt the density of the Spiritual Energy within his body. Then, he focused his consciousness on the Nine Netherbird which was trapped within the aurasea.

    Although he waspletely focused on ingesting the Spiritual Energy previously, he did not ignore the actions that the Nine Netherbird did.

    The Nine Netherbird also noticed Mu Chen. However, it only nced at him coldly before lying downzily.

    ¡°Damn feathery bird, you¡¯ve already lost your influence and position right now. Can¡¯t you act sincerely?¡± Mu Chen said with a cold smile.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen call it a damn feathery bird, the Nine Netherbird bursted into a rage. The zing wings fiercely pped and a cold intent was conveyed over.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t benefit if you were to kill me. Therefore, you should act more sincerely!¡± Mu Chen said heartlessly.

    ¡°With your Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase strength, you are worse than an ant in my eyes. You dare scold me?¡± Thoughts surged out from the Nine Netherbird. Within it, a cold murderous intent was conveyed out.

    ¡°You think that it¡¯s your victory because you¡¯ve trapped me within your body? This mand flower isn¡¯t something that you can control!¡±

    Hearing this, Mu Chen flew into a rage. His consciousness moved and actually floated towards the cage formed by the mand flower. Then, his consciousness slowly touched it.

    When it was touched, Mu Chen was exceptionally nervous. It was true that he didn¡¯t have a way of controlling the mysterious mand flower which had emerged from the ck paper. But no matter what, this was the only thing that was capable of restraining the Nine Netherbird. He must attempt it. Otherwise, the Nine Netherbird would never listen to his words.

    As Mu Chen timidly touched the mand flower, he was stunned. The rebound that he expected toe did not appear and, instead, his consciousness also integrated into the mand flower a little bit.

    At that instant, Mu Chen felt that he could control the mand flower a little bit.

    This feeling instantly made Mu Chen froze. Shortly after, a surge of ecstasy filled his mind. Afterwards, he stared unfavorably at the Nine Netherbird.

    The Nine Netherbird also detected something. It folded its ck wings uneasily and was on alert.

    ¡°Damn feathery bird. I¡¯ll make it so that you¡¯ll want to hurt me!¡±

    Mu Chen snickered and moved his consciousness. The massive flower petals of the mand flower actually spread out slowly and whacked fiercely at the Nine Netherbird.

    Boom!

    The Nine Netherbird, who was caught off-guard, immediately issued a cry of pain when it was hit by the flower petals. The ck mes on its body dimmed slightly. Then, a hint of fear finally emerged within its eyes.

    It was evident that it never expected that Mu Chen would be capable of activating this mysterious mand flower.

    Seeing this, Mu Chen¡¯s heart was filled with delight. During this time, he had to endure the Nine Netherbird¡¯s attitude and could not do anything to get back at it. Now, he finally had a mean to counter back. He immediately activated the mand flower in order to smack at the Nine Netherbird endlessly.

    The Nine Netherbird evaded it awkwardly. Every time it was hit by the mand flower¡¯s petals, the ck mes on its body would dim. This made it a bit frightened. The mand flower was quite mysterious as it was actually capable of absorbing its energy.

    ¡°Mu Chen, don¡¯t go overboard now. Believe it or not, I¡¯ll fight to the bitter end with you!¡± After avoiding repeatedly, the Nine Netherbird also entered a rampage and the feathers on its body stood up. Within the thought that was conveyed over, it was full of rage and horror.

    ¡°Hmph, this is a punishment that you deserve. Since you¡¯re staying in my body, you should act more honestly. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not holding back if you hold some ill desire towards me.¡± Mu Chen said ruthlessly. He did not dare to push the Nine Netherbird too hard. After all, thetter was not an ordinary existence. Even though it was weakened a lot, who knew if it had some sort ofst resort or not? If he made the Nine Netherbird feel anxious and it decided to fight him to the death, Mu Chen might not be able to endure it.

    Fury filled the Nine Netherbird¡¯s eyes. However, it stopped scorning and ridiculing Mu Chen. Instead, it shook the feathers on its body and slowlyy down. Now that Mu Chen was capable of controlling the mand flower, it was best not to provoke this person.

    Noticing that the Nine Netherbird finally caved in, Mu Chen let out a sigh of relief. Then, his consciousness exited the mand flower. But once he exited it, he felt a sense of dizziness. A feeling of fatigue emitted out and made him drowsy.

    ¡°So controlling the mand flower actually consumes this much mental energy...¡±

    Mu Chen was shocked and forcibly suppressed the stress that he felt. The mand flower was indeed strange. He had activated it inurately, yet it nearly made him fell asleep. Then, wouldn¡¯t he faint if he attempted to use it to do something?

    ¡°It seems that I shouldn¡¯t use it often.¡±

    Mu Chen muttered to himself. Then, his consciousness exited his body. Although the consumption was great, he still obtained a measure that the Nine Netherbird was afraid of.

    ¡°This damn feathery bird. Just wait until I advance to the Spirit Stage, I¡¯ll deal with you then!¡±

 Chapter 98 - Uneasy Silence

    <strong>Chapter 98 - Uneasy Silence</strong>

    After Mu Chen sessfully advanced to the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase, he gradually slowed down his cultivation pace. This breakthrough was differentpared to the times when he would slowly yet steadily advance and instead was a sudden leap. Although Mu Chen was thoroughly prepared for this rapid breakthrough, no matter what, it still made his Spiritual Energy a little bit sparse. Thus, he must quietly temper his Spiritual Energy. Otherwise, this sparseness would be trouble for him when he attempts to breakthrough to a higher stage.

    Mu Chen selected a decent idea to temper his Spiritual Energy. The n was to condense Spiritual Seals. Before his breakthrough, Mu Chen could only condense 19 Spiritual Seals. On the day that Yang Gui was killed, he only managed arrange the ¡°Nine Heavenly Lightning Spiritual Array¡± due to the Jaded Essence Fruit. Otherwise, he would not have reached that level.

    But since his strength had increased significantly, Mu Chen could easily condense 20 Spiritual Seals. He no longer required any external help to do so. This made Mu Chen quite delightful as it also means that he could sessfully arrange the ¡°Nine Heavenly Lightning Spiritual Array¡± with his own strength. With this powerful Spiritual Array, he would be able to fight even a Spirit Stage Initial Phase powerhouse.

    However, a great obstacle emerged when Mu Chen attempted to condense the 21st seal after condensing 20 Spiritual Seals. It was difficult to form the 21st Spiritual Seal.

    This phenomenon puzzled him. With the increase of his strength, it should be easy for him to condense over 20 Spiritual Seals. Why did he keep failing?

    After thinking for a while without any conclusion gathered, Mu Chen, who was in confusion, could only head over to find Wen Ling. Then, after the exnation given by Wen Ling, he finally understood that the 21st Spiritual Seal was the critical point for a Rank 1 Spiritual Array Master to breakthrough to a Rank 2 Spiritual Array Master.

    Although 20 Spiritual Seals and 21 Spiritual Seals only differ from 1 seal, it separated the two levels.

    Wen Ling spent numerous years before he finallypleted this difference of 1 Seal and became a Rank 2 Spiritual Array Master. It was evident that it wasn¡¯t as simple as Mu Chen thought if he wanted to cover the gap in a short period of time, even if he had a monstrous talent.

    After he heard Wen Ling¡¯s exnation, Mu Chen was enlightened. No wonder it was so difficult to condense the 21st Spiritual Seal. This was due to it actually representing the difference between the two levels. As long as he sessfully condensed the 21st Spiritual Seal, he would be considered to be a Rank 2 Spiritual Array Master. Moreover, he would condense numerous Spiritual Seals at an rming speed.

    For example, Wen Ling could only condense 20 Spiritual Seals before he became a Rank 2 Spiritual Array Master. But after he finally stepped past the 21st seal, he managed to condense 29 Spiritual Seals within half a month. Furthermore, the number of seals was still growing slowly...

    Thus, this was the difference between a Rank 2 Spiritual Array Master and a Rank 1 Spiritual Array Master.

    After identifying the cause, Mu Chen slowed down the speed of condensing Spiritual Seals. Although it would still be apulsory lesson every day, he split up the time so he couldplete other matters.

    As Mu Chen rxed, a dozen days or so passed by.

    During this period, Mu Chen would split up his time into four parts. One part was for condensing Spiritual Seals, another part for cultivating Spiritual Energy, another part for researching on theplex and mysterious ¡°Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array and thest part was for talking with the Nine Netherbird within his body. The Nine Netherbird was an extremely powerful existence and was currently within Mu Chen¡¯s body. Although it was trapped, Mu Chen was quite tempted towards its strength. Therefore, he did not want their rtionship to be filledpletely with hatred. However, the Nine Netherbird ignored his actions for a conversation. The viciousness within its eyes did not fade at all. Instead, the gaze that would asionally look at Mu Chen was like how it would view a na?ve fool.

    This foolish person actually believes that he could make it obedient just like this?

    Although there were minimal effects of the talk, Mu Chen did not get bored of it. Instead, the Nine Netherbird was the one that felt it was annoying. Once it heard his voice, it would cover the cage with its wings and would not listen nor talk.

    Even though Mu Chen did not obtain much significant results from the exchange he had with the Nine Netherbird, he still made a discovery regarding about the ¡°Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array¡±. However, this discovery made him get a headache. This is because he discovered that the ¡°Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array¡± that he saw within the ck scroll wasn¡¯tplete. urately speaking, it should only be a part of theplete ¡°Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array¡±.

    The most peculiar thing about it is that this part was still a perfect Spiritual Array. It could be arranged and activated by itself. Mu Chen was quite surprised to see that. It was his first time seeing a Diagram Array with such a perfect Spiritual Array after dissecting it out from theplete version.

    As for the remaining parts of the ¡°Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array¡±, it was still hidden within the ck scroll. It was impossible to detect even when Mu Chen activated his Heart Array State. This was obviously because he wasn¡¯t strong enough to see it.

    However, Mu Chen did not feel dispirited. Right now, his strength wasn¡¯t enough. Not to mention theplete version of the ¡°Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array¡±, the part of the Diagram Array he could see required approximately 100 Spiritual Seals. Mu Chen still had a long way to go before he reached this number. Perhaps only an excellent Rank 3 Spiritual Array Master would barely reach this requirement.

    After all, he had only just begun on the path of a Spiritual Array Master...

    While Mu Chen was quietly cultivating, the Mu Territory was rtively quiet. Even the entire Northern Spiritual Realm was somewhat quiet. This silence made Mu Feng feel a little bit ufortable.

    ¡°Did the Liu Territory cause anymotions?¡± Within the Mu Estate, Mu Feng held a teacup and frowned as he asked Zhou Ye.

    Zhou Ye shook his head and said: ¡°It was as if those bastards had changed their personalities. They becamepletely quiet and peaceful. Moreover, they didn¡¯t even care about their underworld forces, which we helped the Nine Dragon City conquered.¡±

    After hearing Zhou Ye say this, Mu Feng frowned even more. He understood Liu Qingtian¡¯s personality. Thetter was cunning and crafty. He was definitely not a good person. How is it possible that he would let it go after they suffered such a loss against the Mu Territory?

    ¡°Send down an order. They should keep a close surveince towards the Liu Territory. If the Liu Territory causes anymotion, they should immediately report it back.¡± Mu Feng ced down the teacup and said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Zhou Ye nodded his head and immediately turned away.

    Mu Feng stared at Zhou Ye¡¯s silhouette as his hands grinded against the armrest of his chair. His eyes turned towards the direction of the Liu Territory. Somehow, anxiety had filled his heart.

    This feeling was like how a bloody storm would sweep over soon.

    Ominous and terrifying...

    <b>Liu Territory.</b>

    Recently, the Liu Territory had remained rather calm. However, everybody could feel it vaguely that the patrols within the Liu City had be a lot stricter. It was as if they were preparing something.

    This made many individuals a bit puzzled. Thinking about some time ago, the Liu Territory had confronted the Mu Territory, could the Liu Territory be preparing to defend against the Mu Territory? But the Liu Territory should be the strongest force within the Northern Spiritual Realm. They had always bragged about it gloriously. Why would they suddenly be afraid of the Mu Territory?

    Many were puzzled. Thus, rumors spread out about how the Liu Territory was afraid of the Mu Territory. They did not dare to fight against them and etc. This harmed the reputation of the Liu Territory.

    <b>Liu Estate.</b>

    Boom!

    In the meeting room, a table waspletely smashed into pieces by a paled face Liu Ming. His face darkened as he said: ¡°Those idiots think, we, the Liu Territory, would actually be afraid of the Mu Territory?¡±

    At the seat of honour, Liu Qingtian nced at him and said: ¡°It¡¯s only just rumors. Why do you care about it?¡±

    ¡°What big brother said is correct.¡± Liu Zong nodded his head and continued: ¡°Right now, the most important thing is to wait for the old man to exit his secluded training. We should not care about anything else. As long as the old man advances to the Three Heavens Stage, the rumors would all fade away.¡±

    Liu Ming gritted his teeth and said: ¡°But how long do we have to wait? During this period of time, the Mu Territory and the Nine Dragon City had conquered many forces that belonged to us. Those as*holes, they actually dare to bully our Liu Territory, how bold!¡±

    ¡°This Mu Feng is definitely seeking his death.¡± Liu Zong said in a cold voice.

    Liu Qingtian smiled. However, this smile was extremely cold. He said: ¡°Be patient, there will be a time when he would have to pay for it all. When that happens, I will make him beg in front of us.¡±

    ¡°The Mu Territory is only an upstart force. They actually dare topare background and history with my Liu Territory? They¡¯re biting off more than they can chew.¡±

    Liu Qingtian stood up and waved his hand: ¡°Just do what you have to do. We¡¯ll continue to wait.¡±

    His voice faded away and he was about to leave. However, his face suddenly changed and he lifted his head up. The bright sky above the Liu Territory had actually suddenly be darker.

    Buzz.

    Fierce winds blew in the sky. Everybody in the Liu Territory could feel it. At this moment, the Spiritual Aura within the world seemed to fluctuate violently. Moreover, the Spiritual Aura flowed with the winds and rushed quickly in one direction.

    A few people looked in that direction and noticed that location was the mountain behind the Liu Estate.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Liu Ming hurriedly walked out. He stared at the changing weather and could not help but ask.

    Liu Qingtian only stared at the sky. Then, he took a deep breath. His gaze turned towards the mountain and he could see that winds were fiercely blowing in the sky. Clouds gathered as an amazing Spiritual Energy pressure emitted out in waves.

    ¡°Dad is about to exit!¡±

    A smile emerged on Liu Qingtian¡¯s face. However, the smile looked extraordinarily ferocious and cold within the dark skies.

    Hearing this, Liu Zong and Liu Ming also revealed delightful expressions.

    ¡°Liu Ming, immediately send out news. We, the Liu Territory, will host a Nine Territory Meeting. Every single force within the Northern Spiritual Realm must be present. Otherwise, we¡¯ll eradicate them!¡± Liu Qingtian said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Liu Ming smiled as he replied.

    Facing the fierce winds, Liu Qingtian slowly opened his arms. From this point on, the Liu Territory is the overlord of the Northern Spiritual Realm...

    Mu Feng, just wait for your death.

 Chapter 99 Nine Territory Meeting

    <b>Chapter 99 ¨C Nine Territory Meeting</b>

    The news about the Liu Territory holding a Nine Territory Meeting quickly spread like the wind throughout the entire Northern Spiritual Realm. Moreover, everyone in the Northern Spiritual Realm was astounded by it.

    The Nine Territory Meeting. It was known as the most extravagant affair within the Northern Spiritual Realm. Normally, it would only be held when there was an extremely important matter. Thest time a Nine Territory Meeting was hosted within the Northern Spiritual Realm, the Nine Territories had decided on their positions of power and boundaries of their domain. Furthermore, it was due to this setup, of the Nine Territories within the Northern Spiritual Realm, had continued until the present time.

    And now, the Liu Territory had suddenly called for a Nine Territory Meeting. Why would they do that?

    Although many factional forces were in doubt, they could feel a surging and turbulent presenceing from the Nine Territory Meeting. It was likely that peace within the Northern Spiritual Realm would disappear...

    <b>Mu Territory, Within the Mu Estate.</b>

    A serious atmosphere filled the meeting room. Mu Feng¡¯splexion changed, as he sat on the seat of honor. At the same time, Mu Chen, Zhou Ye and a few higher-ups from the Mu Territory were present at the scene.

    ¡°Why did the Liu Territory suddenly call for a Nine Territory Meeting...¡± Mu Feng¡¯s eyes were sharp. He slowly lifted them up and asked, ¡°What are they nning to do?¡±

    Everybody at the scene was silent. The Liu Territory¡¯s actions were too abrupt. Nobody understood what they were nning to do. The Nine Territory Meeting, this certainly wasn¡¯t something that could casually be hosted...

    Mu Chen also frowned. His instincts told him that the Liu Territory must have some sort of goal. Moreover, this goal should be extremely unfavorable to the Mu Territory.

    ¡°The Liu Territory acted too suddenly, and it makes me feel a bit uneasy. Should we just ignore them and not participate in the Nine Territory Meeting?¡± Zhou Ye pondered for a moment before asking.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that wouldn¡¯t work. The Nine Territory Meeting was set as apulsory obligation that was personally decided by the nine territories. No matter who calls for it, all of us must attend. If we were to break the rules, there will be no benefit for us.¡± Mu Feng shook his head and said, ¡°Furthermore, if they wereing at our Mu Territory, it would be impossible to avoid it, even if we did not go there. Instead, the Liu Territory might use a method to alienate us from the other territories...¡±

    Zhou Ye sighed and said, ¡°What should we do then?¡±

    ¡°Gather the troops tomorrow. We will convene the strongest force we can from within the Mu Territory and participate in this Nine Territory Meeting.¡±

    Mu Feng¡¯s hands smashed onto the table as he said in a cold voice, ¡°I do not believe that the Liu Territory could eat up my Mu Territory in one gulp. Also, please send a message to the Territory Lord, Tang Shan, and the other territory lords. I believe that they must be feeling a bit uneasy at this moment. If the Liu Territory dares to do anything funny, let¡¯s see what they are capable of when the remaining 8 territories are against it!¡±

    Zhou Ye nodded. Although it was unclear what the Liu Territory was nning to do, they wouldn¡¯t dare offend all of the other 8 territories at once.

    Mu Chen stared at Mu Feng, who was currently wearing a tense expression. His eyes also became serious. It seemed that Mu Feng could feel the danger from this situation as well. But no matter what, Mu Chen would not let the Liu Territory go that easily, if they dared to attack the Mu Territory...

    The location of the Nine Territory Meeting was at a city known as Nine Territory City, located deep within the center of the Northern Spiritual Realm. The previous Nine Territory Meeting had also been held at this location, and thus this city held the perfect precedent for ying the host.

    This area was considered neutral territory. It did not belong to any particr force, so, whenever a force calls for a Nine Territory Meeting, they will be the host and entertain the other forces.

    Normally, this city was not that festive. However, it had instantly been thrust into the limelight, after the Liu Territory had sent out news about the Nine Territory Meeting. It was even livelier whenpared to the Entry Competition held by the Northern Spiritual Academy a while ago.

    After all, only a few people were eligible for the Entry Competition. Although many would yearn for entry, the notion of victory or defeat would be meaningless to most of them. Therefore, they were really only seeking a kind of fantastic and lively entertainment, when they headed there.

    However, the Nine Territory Meeting was different. It was a setup rted to the Northern Spiritual Realm. Once any kind of turbulence broke out, it would be impossible for all the forces within the Northern Spiritual Realm to avoid it.

    Thus, it was likely that everyone within the Northern Spiritual Realm would be paying attention to this matter, as it would affect them personally.

    When Mu Feng and his troops arrived at the Nine Territory City, the city was already flocking with people. They could vaguely see numerous forces bring their men and surge within the city in waves.

    This time, all the elites within the Mu Territory were sent out. Not only did Mu Feng lead the team personally, Zhou Ye, Mu Chen and the other 4 City Lords had followed as well. Even Wen Ling, who had recently advanced to a Rank 2 Spiritual Array Master, had followed along. Coupled with the hundreds of men, their imposing manner was quite powerful and mighty.

    And just like that, amotion broke out through the entire Nine Territory City due to the Mu Territory¡¯s troops arrival. Countless forces quickly moved to greet them, while Mu Chen returned the greeting as heughed.

    The Mu Territory¡¯s men stopped when they arrived at the stone temple located in the center of the city. Then, the 4 City Lords personally kept them in check as Mu Feng¡¯s gaze swept around. Afterwards, he seemed to have noticed other squadrons of elite troops. They were probably brought by the other Territory Lords. So it seems that those guys were also quite vignt.

    ¡°Brother Mu.¡±

    As Mu Feng looked around, sounds ofughter rang out nearby. Mu Feng quickly turned his head around and saw Tang Shaning over with his most trusted group of men.

    ¡°Brother Tang.¡± Seeing this, Mu Feng quickly headed forward. At the same time, Mu Chen also followed and nced behind Tang Shan. He was immediately startled. This was because he noticed that Tang Qian¡¯Er had also followed Tang Shan over.

    When Tang Qian¡¯Er noticed Mu Chen, delight emerged instantly within her eyes. She blinked at him in amusement.

    Mu Feng and Tang Shan quickly grouped up together. They whispered to each other with a serious expression.

    ¡°Why did youe as well,¡± Mu Chen who was following behind Mu Feng asked the girl beside him.

    ¡°Dad seemed to ce a great importance on the Nine Territory Meeting, this time. Since I would have been bored if I stayed in the Tang Territory, I followed him out here.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er smiled. However, she immediately frowned. She nced at the surroundings, before leaning over to Mu Chen and whispered, ¡°I heard that the Liu Territory is nning something.¡±

    ¡°En. Otherwise, why would they spend so much effort to call for a Nine Territory Meeting?¡± Mu Chen smiled and said, ¡°Although the Nine Territories all possess the right to call for a Nine Territory Meeting, no territory has ever called for it, since they established the Nine Territory¡¯s power structure.¡±

    ¡°Have you heard of the name, Liu Jingshan, before,¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er whispered. ¡°My dad seemed to speak in earnest about him...¡±

    ¡°Liu Jingshan?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart jumped as his eyes narrowed. He whispered, ¡°Liu Jingshan is Liu Qingtian¡¯s father. Back in the day, he was the strongest person within the Northern Spiritual Realm. However, he seemed to have disappeared 3 years ago. Why would your father suddenly be mentioning him?¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    Mu Chen frowned. An uneasy feeling filled his heart. Liu Jingshan was the strongest person within the Northern Spiritual Realm back then. His strength was at the Spirit Stage Late Phase. Moreover, it was said that he had been only a step away from advancing to the Three Heavens Stage. However, before that could happen, he suddenly disappeared one day. Rumors were spread about how his cultivation had gone wrong, and he had died due to serious injuries.

    ¡°Could that old man still be alive?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart shook. If Liu Jingshan was still alive, wouldn¡¯t the Liu Territory have 2 Spirit Stage Late Phase powerhouses if he came? If he included Liu Zong, there will be 3 Spirit Stage powerhouses. No Territory within the Northern Spiritual Realm could fight individually against this obscene strength.

    Furthermore, the most disturbing fact was that Liu Jingshan already possessed Spirit Stage Late Phase strength 3 years ago. If he was still alive... no...If he improved, wouldn¡¯t he have advanced to the Three Heavens Stage by now?

    Thinking about this point, Mu Chen sucked in a breath of cold air. Three Heavens Stage. It had not been seen within the Northern Spiritual Realm in many years. If a powerhouse at this stage appears within the Liu Territory, no force couldpete with them within the Northern Spiritual Realm.

    Thoughts rapidly filled Mu Chen¡¯s mind, and he didn¡¯t look good. Seeing this, Tang Qian¡¯Er secretly stuck out her tongue. She ced her hands behind her back and did not dare to say anything more.

    When they entered the stone temple, Mu Chen saw Mu Feng looking over towards him. Thetter¡¯s eyes were quite serious. Beneath that seriousness, there was a even a hint of uneasiness. It had been many years since Mu Chen had seen Mu Feng reveal such an expression.

    It seemed that he too had obtained a bit of information from Tang Shan as well.

    Within the stone temple, the area was extremely spacious. Numerous important figures were walking around. At the same time, the other territory lords had already arrived and were talking with each other. However, Mu Chen could detect that the atmosphere was a bit unnatural from theirughter sounds.

    It seemed that this news had already been secretly spread out...

    Mu Feng sat down on one of the stone seats as well. Mu Chen and Zhou Ye stood behind him. Then, Mu Chen nced at the opposite side. At that location, there was a beautiful woman wearing a red dress, and her smile attracted numerous gazes. Moreover, Mu Chen was able to see a familiar figure behind her. It was Hong Ling. He had never expected that even she would follow her mother over to this ce.

    Hong Ling smiled when she noticed Mu Chen. Her peach-like eyes were moist and she disyed the enchanting aura that she inherited from her mother.

    ¡°Little girl, did you take a liking to the boy from the Mu Family?¡±

    The beautiful woman¡¯s gaze had fixated on Mu Feng ever since he entered. She gently gritted her teeth before ncing at the handsome boy beside Mu Feng. Then, she directed a question to Hong Ling.

    ¡°Mom, what are you saying,¡± Hong Ling blushed wildly as she said in embarrassment.

    ¡°That Mu Feng isn¡¯t a good person. Thus, his son cannot certainly not be much better. If you don¡¯t like him, then it¡¯s best not to have any dealings with him,¡± The beautiful woman said in faint voice. A trace of resentment was slipped into her tone.

    ¡°You have obtained the entry to the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy ,and you will have a promising future. When the timees for you to attend, you will meet many youths that are far more outstanding than that boy from the Mu Family.¡±

    Hong Ling nced strangely at her mother. She was vaguely aware of her mother¡¯s affair when she had been young. Back then, her mother seemed to have pursued Mu Feng, yet she never seeded. In the end, her mother became too discouraged and married her father as she was disheartened. However, her father had died, due to a grave injury from a battle. After all these years, her mother had maintained being single. Although time could change a lot of things, her mother still possessed a little bit of resentment towards Mu Feng.

    ¡°Mom, I just want to enter Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy, so I can train properly. As for the other affairs, we¡¯ll talk about itter,¡± Hong Ling said in a faint voice. She nced once more at the handsome boy beside Mu Feng, yet she hadplex feelings within her heart.

    The beautiful woman patted Hong Ling¡¯s petite hands. Then, she stared bitterly at Mu Feng, who avoided looking over to that location, before retracting her gaze.

    ¡°Dad, that side has been looking at you ever since you¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    Mu Chen was also aware of the situation over there. He gently coughed and spoke.

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Mu Feng nced fiercely at Mu Chen. This boy, he really is being insensitive.

    Mu Chen smirked. It seems that his father was quite popr when he was young.

    Within the temple, other territory lords gradually arrived as time passed. Aside from them, a few well-known forces within the Northern Spiritual Realm had also arrived.

    As more troops arrived, the scene within the temple gradually quieted down. Then, sounds of footsteps came from behind the temple. At that location, the curtains were raised and numerous figures walked out from behind it. At the same time,ughter rang out from Liu Qingtian.

    ¡°Haha, I would like to thank everybody for giving face to my Liu Territory. Since everybody has arrived, I feel extremely honored!¡± Liu Qingtian had a big smile stered on his face as he walked into the temple. Then, he sat down on the seat of honor. Behind him, Liu Zong, Liu Ming and Liu Mubai followed him closely.

    When Liu Mubai entered, his gaze fell on Mu Chen¡¯s form. A hint of coldness emerged within his eyes, and he curled his lips at Mu Chen.

    <strong>Mu Chen. Today, this ce will be the burial ground for both you and your father!</strong>

 Chapter 100 Liu Jingshan

    <b>Chapter 100 ¨C Liu Jingshan</b>

    Mu Chen was aware of Liu Mubai¡¯s cold gaze. He narrowed his eyes slightly, as his gaze gradually turned malevolent.

    No matter what your Liu Territory is nning to do, I will not forgive you that easily if you dare to cause trouble for our Mu Territory!

    Liu Mubai also understood the meaning within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. The corner of his lips turned even colder. By you? Who do you think you are? I want to see just how pitiful you and your father will beter on.

    Within the temple, everybody immediately cupped their hands, when Liu Qingtian appeared. Although the Northern Spiritual Realm was divided into nine territories, everybody knew that the Liu Territory was the force with the grandest background within the Northern Spiritual Realm. Moreover, they were probably the strongest force as well.

    Mu Feng smiled faintly at Liu Qingtian as he cupped his hands. Nobody could tell whether or not he was angry.

    ¡°Ohoho, so Territory Lord Mu Feng also came? It¡¯s a pleasure,¡± Liu Qingtian directed a smile towards Mu Feng. This smile seemed rather kindhearted. It seemed as if he had forgotten all about the conflicts they had in the past.

    ¡°Our ancestors were the ones that decided on the rules concerning the Nine Territory Meeting. Since the Liu Territory called for a meeting, it is only natural that I woulde,¡± Mu Feng smiled and replied.

    Liu Qingtian nodded as he smiled.

    Inside the temple, the other Territory Lords and the leaders of the forces all held a strange expression when they saw the two rivals¡¯ attitudes towards each other. Everybody in the Northern Spiritual Realm knew that the Mu Territory and Liu Territory were enemies. These two territories were truly seeking to eliminate one another. Thus, this act of theirs was quite amusing.

    However, underneath that amusement, they felt the anxiety within their hearts slowly growing. Liu Qingtian¡¯s behavior was somewhat abnormal.

    ¡°Ohoho, Territory Lord Liu. So why did you suddenly call for a Nine Territory Meeting and summon all of us? Are you going to announce a major event,¡± Tang Shan asked as he smiled faintly.

    The atmosphere within the temple instantly grew tense. Everybody¡¯s gaze shot towards Liu Qingtian, who was at the seat of honor. It was evident that Tang Shan¡¯s question was the question they all wanted to ask.

    Liu Qingtian stared at the nervous gazes that were projected over the room. However, he smiled and gently patted the armrest. Then, he said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I just have a proposal, so I wanted to seek everyone¡¯s opinion.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the proposal?¡± Tang Shan smiled as he asked.

    Liu Qingtian smiled and said, ¡°Everybody should know this as well. The Northern Spiritual Realm is a rather weak realm within the Hundred Spirit Heavens. Therefore, we have no say in most situations. Putting it crudely, if another realm invades us in the future, the Northern Spiritual Realm won¡¯t be able to fight back. In the end, we would have to hand over our estates.¡±

    The temple waspletely quiet. Everybody¡¯s gaze was sparkling, yet nobody followed up to speak. It was evident that they weren¡¯t sure what Liu Qingtian was nning to do.

    ¡°Ohoho. Territory Lord Liu is probably overthinking the situation. Our Northern Spiritual Realm is located at a remote ce within the Hundred Spirit Heavens. Why would the otherrge realms take a liking to our ce and spend great efforts to seize the Northern Spiritual Realm?¡± Tang Shan said jokingly.

    ¡°But what if...,¡± Liu Qingtian said faintly.

    ¡°If Territory Lord Liu has something to say, then just say it. Stop teasing us with titudes,¡± Mu Feng smiled and interjected.

    Liu Qingtian nced deeply at Mu Feng. He lifted the corner of his lips and responded, ¡°What I wanted to suggest is actually quite simple. The Northern Spiritual Realm does not have a position within the Hundred Spirit Heavens , because we are not strong enough. And we do not have the strength because the Northern Spiritual Realm ispletely divided. If we unite all the forces within the Northern Spiritual Realm, we would possess some ability even within the Hundred Spirit Heavens. Not only would nobody dare to invade us, we would even be able to expand our territory and obtain more resources. By then, who within the Hundred Spirit Heavens would dare to underestimate our Northern Spiritual Realm?¡±

    The temple was silent. Shock shed through numerous leaders¡¯ eyes. Liu Qingtian actually wanted to unite all the forces within the Northern Spiritual Realm? Is he crazy?

    ¡°How ambitious,¡± Mu Chen mentally snorted. Could it be that Liu Qingtian was not satisfied with his own territory and wanted to be the overlord of the Northern Spiritual Realm?

    Mu Feng and the other Territory Lords had calm expressions. At the same time, the leaders from famous forces did not speak a word either. All of the people here were crafty and cunning individuals, so how was it possible for them to not detect the hidden agenda underlying Liu Qingtian¡¯s n?

    ¡°Ohoho, I wonder what everybody thinks about my proposal? If you think that it would not work, you could care to mention it. After all, we are thinking of the entire Northern Spiritual Realm¡¯s future,¡± Liu Qingtian did not care about the strange atmosphere within the temple as he asked this.

    ¡°Territory Lord Mu Feng, what do you think,¡± Liu Qingtian¡¯s gaze turned towards Mu Feng as he inquired.

    Mu Feng¡¯s eyes narrowed. He stroked the table in front of him and chuckled, ¡°I wonder how we would decide on the rules for the union? For a union like this, there should be a chieftain who controls the entire situation, right? Who would this chieftain be?¡±

    Since Mu Feng was able to confront Liu Qingtian without being in a disadvantageous position, he was naturally not a simple person. When this question was asked, everybody¡¯s eyes turned sharp.

    Who here wasn¡¯t a leader within their own territories right now? Wouldn¡¯t they be suppressed by others after the union? There is a saying, that one should prefer to be the head of a dog than the tail of a lion. They do not want to turn from being the leader to someone inferior...

    ¡°The union is simple. We will form a Northern Spiritual Alliance. We will attack and defend together with everyone. As for the position of the chieftain, I believe that Territory Lord Mu Feng is the most appropriate,¡± Liu Qingtian smiled.

    At this moment, countless gazes instantly shifted towards Mu Feng. However, thetter¡¯s expression did not change. He denied this im, as he shook his head, ¡°I am well aware of my abilities, and I am not capable of being the chieftain.¡±

    Then, Liu Zong, who was standing behind Liu Qingtian, suddenly directed a wink at a certain direction. A force from over there immediately stood up and suggested, ¡°I think the rules for the union suggested by the Liu Territory Lord may work. My White Horse n agrees to it. As for the position of the chieftain for the Northern Spiritual Realm, I believe that Territory Lord Liu would be suitable for it. After all, everybody is aware of the Liu Territory¡¯s strength. Moreover, he is quite persuasive. What do all of you think about this?¡±

    Mu Feng secretly cringed, and his eyes sank.

    The other 7 Territory Lords looked away and exchanged gazes with one another. Although the Liu Territory was the most powerful force within the Northern Spiritual Realm, it wasn¡¯t strong enough to suppress them all. Thus, it was impossible for them to recognize Liu Qingtian as the chieftain.

    Seeing none of the other Territory Lords follow along with that advice, the smile on Liu Qingtian¡¯s face faded away as he said faintly, ¡°Or do you all of you believe that the Liu Territory isn¡¯t prestigious enough?¡±

    ¡°Territory Lord Liu. I, Lie Yan, have always respected you. However, I worked hard to obtain the Lie Territory. As for the union, I am not interested in it. Therefore, if Territory Lord Liu insists on forming a Northern Spiritual Alliance, I, Lie Yan, will not apany you. I¡¯ll take my leave here.¡± A middle-aged man suddenly stood up within the temple and cupped his head at Liu Qingtian as he spoke.

    ¡°Lie Yan, you dare disrespect our Liu Territory?!¡± Seeing this, Liu Ming immediately barked out in anger.

    ¡°Hmph, although I have always been polite to you, that does not mean that the Lie Territory is afraid of you!¡± Lie Yan originally had a fiery temper. Once he heard Liu Ming¡¯s words, he immediately retorted. Then, he waved his sleeves and walked away without saying another word.

    Seeing this, everybody within the temple began to whisper. With Lie Yan as the lead, Liu Qingtian¡¯s wishful thinking had failedpletely.

    Mu Chen nced at Liu Qingtian. However, he noticed that thetter had a faint smile on his face. The eyes that stared at Lie Yan were as vicious as a poisonous snake.

    ¡°Lie Yan, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. Once you exit this ce, you won¡¯t have another chance.¡± Liu Qingtian lowered his head and organized his sleeves as he spoke.

    ¡°Haha. Liu Qingtian, I might be a little bit afraid of you, but you¡¯re not qualified to say those words to me,¡± Lie Yanughed scornfully. He was at the Spirit Stage Middle Phase. Although he was weaker than Liu Qingtian, it was simply a joke if thetter thought he could suppress him like this.

    As hisughter faded away, he took a step out of the temple.

    Boom!

    Just when Lie Yan took a step out of the temple, a deep sound rang out from the entrance of the temple. Then, everybody noticed a figure flying backwards. It flew back and destroyed countless stone pirs beforending at the center of the temple.

    Puchi.

    Fresh blood sprayed out from the figure when hended. A horrified expression emerged on his face.

    WAHH.

    Uproars immediately resounded out inside the temple. Numerous gazes stared in shock at Lie Yan, who was awkwardly syed across the ground. Who could have hurt Lie Yan, who was at the Spirit Stage Middle Phase, in one move?

    Mu Chen and Mu Feng¡¯s eyes narrowed instantly. They fixated their gaze on the entrance of the temple as a hint of uneasiness filled their hearts.

    Liu Qingtian¡¯s face remained calm. However, a mocking smile appeared on his face.

    Rustle.

    The rustling of footsteps was heard from outside the temple. Themotion within the temple immediately quieted down. At this moment, everybody¡¯s gaze was focused at the entrance.

    Under everybody¡¯s gaze, a thin, old figure slowly emerged at the entrance. He wore a grey robe and had an aged face. His eyes appeared as if they had sunk in deeply, like those of a withered corpse.

    The grey-robed old man stood at the entrance with an expressionless face. His murky eyes slowly surveyed the people inside the temple. Then, he extended a pale hand out from his robe and coughed twice. He said with a hoarse voice: ¡°Nobody can leave here without my permission today. The ones that leave here will-¡±

    The grey-robed old man took another step forward. An extraordinary Spiritual Energy pressure that surpassed that of a Spirit Stage powerhouse emitted out from his bent body like a storm.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    The ones that were nearby could not withstand the Spiritual Energy pressure and shot back awkwardly.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Once the grey-robed old man spat out this word, the Spiritual Energy pressure waspletely released. Cracks quickly spread out on the ground within the temple.

    Outside of the temple, a fierce wind blew while the clouds gathered. At the same time, the Spiritual Aura within the world seemed to rampage.

    At this moment, everybody¡¯s faces changed dramatically.

    Mu Feng¡¯s hand gripped the armrest tightly. He clenched his teeth and a hoarse voice exited from the gaps of his teeth. With a bit of shock, the words creeped out one after another.

    ¡°Liu Jingshan...Three...Heavens... Stage!¡±

 Chapter 101 - Heavenly Fusion Stage

    <b>Chapter 101 - Heavenly Fusion Stage</b>

    The entire temple was enshrouded by an amazing Spiritual Energy pressure. Underneath this pressure, everybody¡¯s face changed, and they stared in horror at the grey-robed old man.

    This was a Spiritual Energy pressure that surpassed a Spirit Stage powerhouse. It could only have beening from someone who stepped into the first stage of the Three Heavens Stage, the Heavenly Fusion Stage!

    The so-called Three Heavens Stage was not a single stage. Rather it referred to three separate levels. The first level was known as the Heavenly Fusion Stage, the second level was known as the Heavenly Transform Stage, and the third level was the Heavenly Completion Stage.

    Right now, the Spiritual Energy Pressure emitted from the grey-robed old man was something that only a Heavenly Fusion Stage powerhouse would possess.

    Heavenly Fusion Stage!

    Everybody within the temple felt their mouth stiffen. How many years had it been since a Heavenly Fusion Stage powerhouse appeared in the Northern Spiritual Realm? A powerhouse of this level would be considered as a genuine powerhouse even within the Hundred Spirit Heavens, not to mention within the Northern Spiritual Realm!

    There were no less than 10 Spirit Stage powerhouses present at the scene. However, even with this number, they werepletely powerless in front of a Heavenly Fusion Stage powerhouse.

    This is because the gap between them was just too big.

    Just as its name suggested, the Heavenly Fusion Stage was able to integrate with the world and manipte a portion of the Spiritual Aura within the world. The power from simply their gestures could destroy a mountain. It was not something that an ordinary Spirit Stage powerhouse couldpare with.

    ¡°He¡¯s Liu Jingshan, the previous Territory Lord of the Liu Territory, and once the strongest person within the Northern Spiritual Realm. So he was actually still alive!¡±

    Within the temple, numerous gazes met with a bit of dismay. They could feel a bit of unease. The Northern Spiritual Realm could only maintain the current setup because a few forces had a rtively simr strength. Nobody was able to make another submit to thempletely. Therefore, the Northern Spiritual Realm, because of this, had remained peaceful for so many years. However, Liu Jingshan, who had suddenly appeared, instantly broke the bnce between the forces.

    A Heavenly Fusion Stage powerhouse would instantly increase the Liu Territory¡¯s strength to an exponentially terrifying extent.

    Mu Feng¡¯s gaze fixated itself onto Liu Jingshan as he clenched his fists. Beside him, Mu Chen¡¯s face turned serious. It seemed that the news they obtained was true.

    At this moment, Mu Chen turned around to look at the other Territory Lords. He discovered that their expressions were exceptionally ugly. Hint of fear emerged in their eyes, when they stared at Liu Jingshan. This reaction made Mu Chen sigh. If the 8 territories were to join forces, they wouldn¡¯t be particrly afraid of Liu Jingshan. But unfortunately, none of them had the courage to fight against a Heavenly Fusion Stage powerhouse.

    Inside the temple, a few individuals could not breathe due to the atmosphere. As he slowly walked in, Liu Jingshan nced at everybody. Seeing this, Liu Qingtian hurriedly handed over his seat. However, Liu Jingshan waved his hand. His eyes stared at the crowd as he said faintly: ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve met with each other. I wonder if you still remember this old man?¡±

    ¡°Ohoho, Senior Liu was the strongest person within the Northern Spiritual Realm back in the days. Although you¡¯d disappeared for 3 years, your prestige still remained. How could we forget you?¡± Tang Shan let out a dry cough and spoke with an unnatural, forced smile.

    Liu Jingshan smiled faintly and muttered, ¡°Since everybody remembers me, you should know my personality as well. I have endured this ¡®scattered setup¡¯ within the Northern Spiritual Realm for many years. Now it¡¯s time to resolve it.¡±

    Hearing this, everybody¡¯s face changed.

    ¡°Senior Liu. We do not have much ambition within the Northern Spiritual Realm and do not wish to fight against the otherrge realms within the Hundred Spirit Heavens. Ohoho, isn¡¯t it quite nice right now,¡± A Territory Lord asked.

    Liu Jingshan nced at him and answered, ¡°Although you do not have much ambition, I do... From today onwards, the Liu Territory will form the Northern Spiritual Alliance, and I will bear the responsibilities of being the chieftain. As for the rest of you, it is voluntary whether you decide to join or not. However, although I said that, there are only allies and enemies within my eyes. If you¡¯re not willing to be my allies, then I can only treat you as my enemies.¡±

    Numerous faces inside the temple froze. Implied in Liu Jingshan¡¯s words was an obvious threat.

    Liu Qingtian and the others smiled as they stared at everybody¡¯s changingplexion. With a Heavenly Fusion Stage powerhouse, the Liu Territory had surpassed all the other forces within the Northern Spiritual Realm.

    Liu Qingtian nced at Mu Feng, who had a calm expression, and smiled wickedly. Mu Feng, Mu Feng, there is no chance of you turning the tables this time.

    ¡°Ohoho, what Senior Liu said is correct. We cannot just upy a corner of thend throughout our lives. My White Horse n is willing to join the Northern Spiritual Alliance and serve Senior as our chieftain.¡± The n leader of the White Horse n, who spoke earlier, was the first to reply. He had a ttering expression, which made many curl their lips in disgust at him.

    Although they were disgusted by his act, the situation had gone beyond many people¡¯s expectations. Under Liu Jingshan¡¯s indifferent gaze, the leaders of many forces did not dare to argue back. At this moment, Lie Yan was still lying down on the ground. He was a Spirit Stage powerhouse, yet he didn¡¯t possess the strength to fight back against Liu Jingshan.

    The true difference between a Spirit Stage and a Heavenly Fusion Stage had been revealed.

    Thus, a few forces immediately followed the White Horse n and epted the union. However, the remaining 8 territories¡¯ Territory Lord did not present their views yet. It was evident that they were struggling unwillingly within their hearts.

    Liu Jingshan watched this scene calmly. Then, his eyes turned towards the 8 Territory Lords as he said slowly: ¡°What about you?¡±

    The 8 Territory Lord exchanged gazes with each other. Every single one of them had an exceptionally ugly expression stered on their face.

    ¡°Senior Liu...¡± Tang Shan sighed and cupped his hand, ¡°The Tang Territory is the something that I¡¯ve devoted my life to. Therefore, I¡¯m afraid that I cannot ept your invitation to join this union.¡±

    ¡°So it seems that Territory Lord Tang Shan isn¡¯t interested in bing an ally of mine. if that¡¯s the case...¡± Liu Jingshan smiled faintly. However, the smile gradually turned cold. The Spiritual Energy Pressure that filled the temple instantly gathered at Tang Shan¡¯s location.

    Tang Shan¡¯s body suddenly became tense. In the next moment, dense Spiritual Energy erupted out from his body. The Spiritual Energy lights formed a golden tiger behind him, as a powerful Spiritual Energy emitted out.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The golden tiger unleashed a roar. Ferocity shed through Tang Shan¡¯s eyes, as he charged forward. The Spiritual Energy surged out and formed a golden w. Then, it smashed viciously towards Liu Jingshan at lightning speed.

    Tang Shan knew how powerful Liu Jingshan was. Therefore, he had to put all of his strength into his attacks. When facing a Heavenly Fusion Stage powerhouse, he must have the mindset of going all out from the very beginning.

    But against Tang Shan¡¯s violent offense, Liu Jingshan remained motionless. A touch of ridicule shed through his murky eyes. He extended his bony hand out and smacked casually.

    Buzz!

    The instant Liu Jingshan smacked downwards with his palm, the Spiritual Aura within the world seemed to be affected by it. It gathered at his palm at an extraordinary speed and instantly turned into a giant clump of Spiritual Energy. Afterwards, it smacked down and collided against Tang Shan¡¯s fierce offensive.

    Boom!

    Shockwaves of Violent Spiritual Energy spread throughout the temple. Cracks suddenly spread through the ground, and even a few pirs were smashed to pieces.

    Puchi.

    Flying through the sky, Tang Shan suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. The golden tiger behind his back dimmed as he flew backwards.

    In just one attack, Tang Shan, who was close to being a Spirit Stage Late Phase, had beenpletely defeated.

    ¡°Dad!¡± Seeing Tang Shan gravely injured, Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s face turned pale and she urgently called out.

    Liu Jingshan remained motionless with an indifferent expression. Separated by air, he let out a punch. Rampaging Spiritual Energy surged out and smashed fiercely towards Tang Shan. Judging from his appearance, it seemed that Liu Jingshan was going tond the killing blow in order to set an example.

    Seeing this, Mu Feng¡¯s eyes turned cold. He tilted his head and quickly said to Zhou Ye: ¡°Zhou Ye, if the situation goes terribly, take Mu Chen and leave. Go hide inside the Northern Spiritual Academy!¡±

    Zhou Ye¡¯s face twitched. He knew that even Mu Feng did not have the slightest confidence of dealing with this crisis. To them, a Heavenly Fusion Stage powerhouse was much too powerful. It was enough to break the bnce within the Northern Spiritual Realm.

    Mu Chen remained silent. However, he was clenching his fists tightly. At the same time, a hint of madness shed through his slightly drooped eyes.

    He did not enjoy watching his loved ones being killed while he escaped to a ce far away, in order to get revenge a few yearster. It wasn¡¯t part of his character to just sit and watch. He would rather fight with all he¡¯s got and seek a chance for survival amidst the near-death situation.

    Swish!

    After Mu Feng quickly informed Zhou Ye, his body rushed out and appeared in front of Tang Shan. Spiritual Energy rushed out unreservedly from his body as he fired off a punch.

    Bang.

    A fiery red Spiritual Energy swept out like mes. It collided heavily against the Spiritual Energy attack that was sted out.

    Again, Violent Spiritual Energy shockwaves erupted out. Mu Feng¡¯s body shook and he quickly retreated a dozen steps. His fist was also shaking. Then, he stared solemnly at Liu Jingshan and said in a deep voice, ¡°Senior Liu, is it necessary to act this savagely?¡±

    ¡°Mu Feng, huh? When you built a reputation for yourself, you were still a young boy. I never expected that you would be able to obtain the aplishments you have today. You¡¯re quite amazing.¡±

    Liu Jingshan looked calmly at Mu Feng. A sh of coldness appeared within his sunken eyes as he said: ¡°However, no matter who it is, I will personally kill them if they dare to interfere with the Liu Territory dominating the Northern Spiritual Realm today!¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll want to seek guidance from Senior Liu!¡±

    Mu Feng¡¯s eyes turned cold. He knew that the Mu Territory and Liu Territory were enemies. Liu Jingshan would never let them go this easily. If that¡¯s the case anyway, why not fight to the bitter end?

    ¡°Brother Mu, I¡¯ll fight with you,¡± Tang Shan eximed. Mu Feng by himself definitely was not Liu Jingshan¡¯s opponent. If they did not join forces during this moment, they wouldn¡¯t have the chance to do so in the future.

    ¡°Everyone. I do not want to hand over the efforts that I have devoted half my life to, to the Liu Territory. If you¡¯re still worrying about the consequences, the next one to be targeted will be you!¡± Tang Shan nced at the other Territory Lords as he shouted out these words.

    Hearing Tang Shan¡¯s cry, the other 6 Territory Lords¡¯ expressions changed. If they attacked, it would mean that they chose that camp. However, if they let Mu Feng and Tang Shan be defeated, they wouldn¡¯t have another choice and could only grovel beneath the Liu Territory.

    ¡°Senior Liu. You¡¯ve really gone overboard this time. My Hong Territory is doing fine right now. We do not want to join the Northern Spiritual Alliance!¡± Hong Territory¡¯s Territory Lord, Hong Ling[1], gritted her teeth and screamed out loud.

    ¡°My Luo Territory does not wish to join either!¡± Luo Territory¡¯s Territory Lord also agreed.

    ¡°My Yan Territory as well!¡± Lie Yan, who was injured by Liu Jingshan earlier, shouted out in anger.

    In a few seconds, including Mu Feng and Tang Shan, a total of 5 Territory Lords stepped forward against Liu Jingshan. The remaining 3 Territory Lords were still wavering. A Heavenly Fusion Stage powerhouse simply gave off far too much pressure for them.

    Inside the temple, many leaders watched the scene progress. Their faces turned pale. How many years had it been since they¡¯d seen such a formation?

    ¡°Five Territory Lords, huh, is there anyone else?¡± Liu Jingshan¡¯s eyes nced at Mu Feng and the others. He actually grinned and let out a cold smile.

    ¡°A group of ignorant fools...¡±

    Liu Jingshan suddenly straightened up his hunched-over body. His grey robe fluttered without any winds as an amazing Spiritual Energy stormed out within the temple. In an instant, more cracks began to appear throughout the temple.

    Boom!

    Liu Jingshan¡¯s murky eyes turned ferocious. He took a step forward fiercely, as if he was an avnche raining down from above. Therge temple could not withstand the massive Spiritual Energy and began to copse.

    Apanied with an amazing Spiritual Energy, Liu Jingshan¡¯s voice, which was dripping with killing intent, resounded out through the sky.

    ¡°Since these are your decisions, don¡¯t me me for being merciless!¡±

    Both the mother and daughter¡¯s name is pronounced Hong Ling.

 Chapter 102 Deal

    <b>Chapter 102 ¨C Deal</b>

    Boom!

    Within Nine Territory City, an amazing Spiritual Energy exploded into the sky in a pir of light. Fierce winds suddenly started blowing and everyone in the city felt the Spiritual Aura within the world tremble.

    Numerous shocked gazes stared at the source of the light pir. They had never seen such a powerful fluctuation of Spiritual Energy in their lives. The extent of the Spiritual Energy wasn¡¯t something that a Spirit Stage powerhouse couldpare with.

    When did a powerhouse of this level appear in the Northern Spiritual Realm?

    ¡°No matter who attempts to stop my Liu Territory today, I will kill them all!¡±

    An old figure slowly emerged from within the towering Spiritual Energy light pir. He did not need to borrow external strength in order to stand within the air. His sharp gaze was like a hawk and his cry resounded throughout the entire city.

    Swish!

    From the copsing temple, five figures charged out. Each of them relied on their dense Spiritual Energy in order to stay afloat in midair. These five lights upied a different direction, yet, they were all facing the old figure.

    ¡°That¡¯s Mu Feng and Tang Shan...They¡¯re actually five Territory Lords!¡±

    ¡°What are they doing? Just where did that old mane from? He has such a terrifying Spiritual Energy!¡±

    ¡°Holy! That¡¯s Liu Jingshan. That old man is still alive! Moreover, with this strength... Did this guy break past the Spirit Stage to advance to the Heavenly Fusion Stage?¡±

    Themotion in midair instantly attracted everybody¡¯s gaze. Furthermore, shocked voices rang out when they noticed the confrontation in the sky. It immediately caused an uproar in the city.

    ¡°It seems that the Liu Territory is attempting to form a Northern Spiritual Alliance and wants to gobble up the other forces. Five of the Territory Lords disagreed, so they joined forces to fight against the Liu Territory!¡±

    Soon, news regarding themotion spread out, which undoubtedly caused a bit of a shock to the people within the city. To the Northern Spiritual Realm, this major event was definitely sufficient to cause chaos.

    ¡°Mu Feng, do you really believe that you can defeat me if the five of you join forces? Based on the fact that you¡¯re all pretty strong, I will give you another chance. After all, it would be a severe blow to the Northern Spiritual Alliance if all of you were killed!¡± In the sky, Liu Jingshan stared at Mu Feng and the others as he said this in a deep voice.

    ¡°Senior Liu, I think you should give up on this. We aren¡¯t that ambitious and would only like to guard our own territories. Regarding the conquering of the Hundred Spirit Heavens, you should do it by yourself,¡± replied Mu Feng with a faint smile.

    ¡°How stubborn!¡±

    A small chill shed through Liu Jingshan¡¯s eyes. He did not speak anymore. It seemed that the battle today was inevitable. Otherwise, the Liu Territory would not be able to scare the other forces within the Northern Spiritual Realm.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A powerful Spiritual Energy erupted like a volcano from within Liu Jingshan¡¯s body. The overwhelming Spiritual Energy surged out and turned into a ck double-headed dog behind him as a vicious aura emitted from the giant dog¡¯s body.

    Seeing the ck double-headed giant dog behind Liu Jingshan¡¯s body, Mu Feng and the others¡¯ expressions turned serious. This was a Double-Headed Hellhound, which was ranked 98th on the Myriad Beast Record¡¯s Earth Ranking. It was able to spew both winds and mes. Although it was not considered to be a Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast, it was not far behind. [1] Within the High Rank Spiritual Beasts, it was regarded as a top existence.

    The Double-Headed Hellhound formed by Liu Jingshan¡¯s Heavenly Fusion Stage strength seemed as if it was truly there. Compared to the Spiritual Beasts condensed by Mu Feng and the others, it was clearly more powerful.

    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll let you experience a Heavenly Fusion Stage¡¯s true strength!¡±

    Liu Jingshan stepped on the air and immediately spun his hands around. The Spiritual Aura in the air gathered in his palm forming red-hot mes and ck winds.

    Exhaling wind and me was the Double-Headed Hellhound¡¯s ability. Since Liu Jingshan had ingested its Soul Essence, he was naturally able to use this ability, Windfire Spiritwave!

    Liu Jingshan smacked out with his palms. From one hand, mes twisted around like a giant fire python while ck winds condensed into an enormous ck tempest on the other hand.

    Boom!

    Together with an extraordinary Spiritual Energy fluctuation, the fiery python and ck tempest stormed towards Mu Feng and the others.

    Seeing Liu Jingshan¡¯s powerful attack, Mu Feng and the others¡¯ expression had turnedpletely solemn. They did not dare to treat it with the slightest neglect. The Spiritual Energy within their bodies was pushed to the extreme. Behind them, five powerful Spiritual Beasts were formed from Spiritual Energy light.

    Among these 5 Spiritual Beasts, the fiery giant bird behind Mu Feng was naturally the most powerful. After all, the Dragonfire Bird was the only one that had truly reached Heaven Rank.

    In the sky, the five territory lords used all their strength to form an attack with their dense Spiritual Energy. The overwhelming attack swept out and collided with the fiery python and the ck tempest.

    Boom!

    The collision caused a massive rumble through the sky endlessly. Waves of Spiritual Energy rolled outwards and forcefully razed the buildings beneath the battlefield.

    Countless individuals watched the battle in the sky with shocked expressions. Mu Feng, Tang Shan and the others were all reputed top-ss powerhouses within the Northern Spiritual Realm. At this moment, all of them had pushed their strength to the limit. However, Liu Jingshan, who was facing them, remained motionless as he stood in the sky. Under his palms, wind and fire surged. He could actually mobilize the Spiritual Aura within the world casually, and so, with an unmovable state like a mountain, he blocked the fierce offensive from Mu Feng and the others.

    So a Heavenly Fusion Stage powerhouse was actually this terrifying. Even when he was against 5 Spirit Stage powerhouses, he still hadplete control over the situation.

    From within the temple, Mu Chen and the others rushed out. When they noticed the amazing confrontation in the sky, their faces turned grim. A Heavenly Fusion Stage¡¯s strength hadpletely surpassed their imaginations.

    ¡°Dad.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s pretty face was filled with anxiety. Her beautiful eyes were slightly red. It was evident that the current situation was making her feel extremely uneasy.

    Beside Tang Qian¡¯Er, Hong Ling also bit her lips tightly. Her father had died when she was young. Through all these years, she and her mother had depended on no one but each other. If something were to happen to her mother here, it would be a severe blow to her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Mu Chen said. He looked at the panicked expressions of the two girls and reached out to hold their slender wrists. Then, he pulled both of them behind him and said with a gentle voice, ¡°They¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er and Hong Ling stared at this boy¡¯s calm, handsome face. At this moment, they seemed to get affected by his calmness and the anxiety within their hearts faded away slightly.

    ¡°They¡¯ll be fine? What a foolish dream. My grandfather hasn¡¯t even gotten serious yet. Do you really believe that it was possible for them to defeat a Heavenly Fusion Stage powerhouse if they joined forces? How na?ve.¡± At a corner of the copsed temple, Liu Mubai stared at Mu Chen with a mocking expression.

    Mu Chen nced at him and could not be bothered to respond. At the same time, Tang Qian¡¯Er and Hong Ling winced behind Mu Chen¡¯s back.

    ¡°Hmph, Hong Ling. You shoulde over to my side. If you persuade your mother to join the Liu Territory, I¡¯ll guarantee your safety!¡± Liu Mubai grunted as he stared at Hong Ling, who was wincing behind Mu Chen¡¯s back. He had always liked her. Although they seemed fairly close within the Northern Spiritual Academy, they were only friends. He had always wanted to advance their rtionship, but had failed to do so.

    Hong Ling nced at Mu Chen and immediately gritted her teeth. She reached out with her icy and petite hand to hold onto the corner of Mu Chen¡¯s clothes, as if this act could ease her anxiety a little.

    Seeing this, Liu Mubai¡¯s face turned blue. Then, he immediately shot a vicious nce at Mu Chen. Soon, I¡¯ll make it so that you would wish that you were dead!

    ¡°Uncle Zhou, how is it?¡± Mu Chen ignored Liu Mubai and asked Zhou Ye, who was standing next to him and was staring at the sky with a serious expression.

    ¡°Not good. That old fart Liu hasn¡¯t used his true strength yet...¡± Zhou Ye¡¯s face darkened: ¡°Even for the five Territory Lords together, it¡¯s unlikely that they can be his opponent.¡±

    ¡°Then Uncle Zhou should help as well.¡± Mu Chen proposed.

    ¡°No, I must protect you. If the situation turns out bad, I will take you away with me. We can die, but you can¡¯t!¡± Zhou Ye said in a deep voice.

    ¡°I won¡¯t leave dad behind.¡± Mu Chen clenched his hands and replied slowly.

    ¡°Little Mu, you can¡¯t act recklessly. While there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope. As long as you enter the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, you would be able to surpass the old fart within 3 years. When that happens, we need you to take revenge for us!¡± Zhou Ye snapped.

    ¡°If there is no other choice, I will do that.¡± Mu Chen gritted his teeth. Within his eyes, a hint of scarlet color emerged.

    ¡°However, I will use everything I have to find a chance within the despair first. I won¡¯t let you die in front of me!¡±

    Zhou Ye stared at the boy and let out a bitterugh as he firmly patted Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder. How could there be a chance within the current situation? When Liu Jingshan became a Heavenly Fusion Stage powerhouse, they were doomed to fail.

    Mu Chen took a deep breath. Then, he nced one more time at Mu Feng and the others, who were fighting with all they had in the sky. He slowly closed his eyes and his consciousness entered his aurasea.

    Inside, he saw the Nine Netherbird staring at himzily from on top of the mand flower.

    ¡°What? You want me to help? Dream on.¡± A hint of ridicule passed through the Nine Netherbird¡¯s eyes as a thought was conveyed over.

    ¡°If I die, it would not be good for you either. Once you¡¯re discovered, countless powerhouses would target you. This is because you are too powerful. However, you are way too weak right now.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s voice was impervious to desires and passions. It was so calm that the Nine Netherbird was surprised as well.

    ¡°Within my body, you can gradually recover. However, if you fall into the hands of those powerhouses, your situation would be several times worse than it is now, staying within my body.¡±

    The Nine Netherbird¡¯s long eyes narrowed and it folded its wings against its body. It was evident that it was not deeply moved by Mu Chen¡¯s words. Although the situation outside was quite dangerous, it still had other measures it could take.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. You help me and I¡¯ll make you a promise.¡± Mu Chen said slowly.

    ¡°A promise?¡±

    ¡°I will promise that I won¡¯t ingest you.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s voice was steady and firm.

    A hint of light shed in the Nine Netherbird¡¯s eyes, but it immediately responded sarcastically, ¡°Bah! Stop with the act. You can¡¯t even imagine how much benefit you¡¯ll obtain if you ingest my Soul Essence. Thus, your words have no credibility at all.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been in my body for a while, so you should understand my personality.¡±

    Mu Chen said in a faint voice: ¡°You are indeed powerful. I need to help my father now, otherwise, if he dies, rage will fill my heart. The hatred within me would also end up affecting you; I would definitely ingest you when I obtained the power to do so.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to question whether or not I can do it. The ck paper, which trapped you within my body isn¡¯t that easy to deal with. It would not be difficult to deal with you once I unlock its secrets. You should also realize this.¡±

    The Nine Netherbird¡¯s wings spread out. A cold thought was conveyed over: ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m offering to make a promise which will be of great benefit to you. Moreover, if you do not help me in this situation, you will be Liu Jingshan¡¯s aplice. I, Mu Chen, can distinguish hatred and kindness clearly. If you help me, I will naturally be grateful to you. Otherwise, I will not forgive anyone involved, when I have the ability to do so!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s voice was filled with decisiveness. If the Nine Netherbird does nothing to help, he will let it go easily in the future.

    Feeling the stubborn decisiveness within Mu Chen¡¯s voice, the Nine Netherbird gradually turned silent. Itid down on the mand flower. Shortly after, it slowly answered: ¡°If I help you, you truly will not attempt to ingest me?¡±

    ¡°Once you have the ability to form you true body, you can decide whether or not you want to leave!¡± Mu Chen said in a deep voice.

    ¡°If you want me to help, it¡¯s possible.¡± The Nine Netherbird stared sharply at Mu Chen: ¡°However, you must ept a condition of mine!¡±

    Mu Chen did not hesitate and nodded heavily.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    In an earlier chapter, it mentioned that the Top 100 Spiritual Beasts were Heaven Ranks.

 Chapter 103 Borrowing Strength

    <b>Chapter 103 ¨C Borrowing Strength</b>

    Seeing Mu Chen ept its condition so easily, the Nine Netherbird was stunned. A hint of suspicion emerged within its eyes.

    ¡°I have no choice right now. Therefore, there¡¯s no need for you to doubt me like this,¡± Mu Chen said as if he knew the Nine Netherbird¡¯s thoughts. He added with a calm voice: ¡°No matter how much benefit I¡¯ll get from ingesting you, it¡¯s worthlesspared to my father¡¯s life.¡±

    The Nine Netherbird turned silent for a moment. It could feel the unwavering conviction within Mu Chen¡¯s voice. From the time it had hidden inside Mu Chen¡¯s body, it indeed gained some understanding in thetter¡¯s personality.

    ¡°As for the condition I want you to ept, there¡¯s no need to mention it now. We can talk about it after we ovee the current dilemma.¡± The Nine Netherbird extended its burning wings elegantly and said: ¡°We¡¯ll first discuss how we¡¯ll defeat that old geezer at the Heavenly Fusion Stage.¡±

    ¡°If I was in my peak condition, I would be able to defeat that old geezer in one attack. However, you should understand that I¡¯m currently quite weak. Therefore, I can¡¯t help you get rid of him personally. So, everything is still up to you.¡±

    Mu Chen shook his head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not his opponent.¡±

    ¡°I will lend you my power temporarily. However, I must tell you that you are too weak right now. I don¡¯t know if your frail body can withstand my power. If a problem urs, I won¡¯t have any way of resolving it either.¡± The Nine Netherbird slowly asked: ¡°Do you still dare?¡±

    ¡°Lend me your power!¡± Mu Chen nodded without any hesitation.

    ¡°By relying on my power, you will temporarily reach the Heavenly Fusion Stage. However, you must remember that it¡¯s only temporary. If you cannot kill the old geezer during that period of time, you¡¯ll be the one that suffers misfortune.¡± The Nine Netherbird exined.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Mu Chen nodded again. No matter what, he would never just watch Mu Feng die in front of him!

    ¡°In a while, you should control the mand flower and weaken its suppression. I will then transmit my powers to you.¡±

    The Nine Netherbird had a calm expression as it said: ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t believe me and think that I will harm you the instant you weaken the mand flower¡¯s suppression, then there¡¯s no need for us to talk anymore.¡±

    ¡°I trust you,¡± Mu Chen smiled and responded.

    ¡°Oh?¡± A hint of interest shed through the Nine Netherbird¡¯s eyes: ¡°You believe me this easily? Should I call you innocent or just in na?ve? Could it be that you¡¯ve already forgotten that I¡¯ve secretly attacked you before?¡±

    ¡°This situation is different from back then. Inside your bones, there is a sense of pride that humans cannotpare with. Since you¡¯ve given me your word, you won¡¯t do anything else aside from that.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    The Nine Netherbird did not speak, as it didn¡¯t want to respond to thement.

    ¡°No matter what, I will have to thank you this time. I will remember this favor deep within my heart.¡± Mu Chen took a deep breath. A hint of sincerity could be found in his voice. No matter how it does it, the Nine Netherbird was the only one that could help him right now. Moreover, since thetter was willing to lend its power to him at this critical moment, Mu Chen would be grateful towards it, regardless of its reasons.

    ¡°This is only a deal, stop attempting to make friends,¡± The Nine Netherbird grunted impatiently and said: ¡°Instead, you should prepare yourself.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled and nodded. Then, his consciousness slowly exited his aurasea and his closely shut eyes opened up. At this moment, a rumbling sound rang within his ears. In the sky, an amazing Spiritual Energy Pressure was being emitted in waves.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er stared at Mu Chen in concern. She noticed that Mu Chen had closed his eyes suddenly and thought that something had happened to him.

    Mu Chen shook his head. He saw the anxiety in Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s expression and smiled slightly: ¡°Tang Qian¡¯Er, don¡¯t worry. Believe me. It won¡¯t go as how Liu Jingshan wishes.¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er and Hong Ling were somewhat surprised as they stared at Mu Chen. At this moment, the boy¡¯s handsome face still maintained its calmness. However,pared to before, it somehow made them feel more at ease.

    It was as if the boy had some sort of confidence now.

    Although Tang Qian¡¯Er did not understand where Mu Chen¡¯s confidence stemmed from, she believed in thetter. Thus, she smiled.

    Beside him, Zhou Ye secretly let out a bitterugh. This boy, he really knows how tofort others. Based on the situation right now, he would have to knock him unconscious if he was unwilling to leave. It was fine if he and Mu Feng died in this ce, but if Mu Chen died, it would bepletely over.

    Mu Chen lifted his head and stared at the sky. The battle had reached its climax, as Mu Feng and the others had pushed their Spiritual Energy to the limit. Every single fierce attack would make any Spirit Stage powerhouse turn pale. However, Liu Jingshan¡¯s face did not change at all. A powerful Spiritual Energy surged out from his palm. me and ck wind gushed out like two giant whips andpletely suppressed Mu Feng and the others.

    Although the battle seemed to have reached a stalemate stalemate, everyone could tell that Liu Jingshan was acting leisurely. It was evident that he was not using his full strength. On the other hand, Mu Feng and the others¡¯ faces had turnedpletely red.

    The enormous gap between the Spirit Stage and the Heavenly Fusion Stage was slowly being revealed.

    In the city, numerous forces watched as Liu Jingshan calmly fought 5 Spirit Stage powerhouses. The observer¡¯s faces also turned pale and fear emerged slowly within their hearts. A few of them secretly sighed. It seemed that the Northern Spiritual Realm would belong solely to the Liu Territory.

    The previous bnce was destroyed.

    Liu Qingtian smiled, and he stared at the sky while his hands were behind his back. Not far away, the other 3 Territory Lords that did not attack also had pale expressions. A hint of bitterness emerged on their smile. So a Heavenly Fusion Stage powerhouse was actually this terrifying. It was unlikely that it would have helped if they joined the fight to help Mu Feng and the others. In the future, it would be best to please the Liu Territory. With the Liu Territory¡¯s strength, it would not need to suppress them too much. The other Territory Lords would be able to obtain a decent status at least.

    ¡°Ohoho, the 3 Territory Lords, please rest assured. From now on, you are friends of my Liu Territory. My Liu Territory has always treated friends kindly.¡± Liu Qingtian nced at the 3 Territory Lords and smiled.

    Hearing this, the 3 Territory Lords let out a hollowugh. They quickly disyed a respectful and submissive attitude.

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Seeing the Territory Lords, who were at an equal footing with him before, disy such an expression, Liu Qingtian could not help butugh out loud. The sound of hisughter was filled with pride.

    A hint of fury surged through the 3 Territory Lords when they heard Liu Qingtian¡¯sughter. However, they forcibly suppressed it. The situation right now wasn¡¯t the same as before.

    ¡°Ohoho. It seems that father is about to use his true strength.¡± Liu Qingtian did not care much about them and suddenly lifted his head.

    Hearing this, the 3 Territory Lords¡¯ hearts jumped. They quickly raised their head.

    In the sky, the me and the ck wind faded from Liu Jingshan¡¯s palms. He stared indifferently at Mu Feng and the others, who had a vignt and serious expression, as he called out: ¡°Have you had enough yet?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯ve had enough, then it¡¯s time to end this game. I¡¯m quite old, and I do not have that much energy to y with you all.¡±

    Liu Jingshan took a step forward. At that moment, numerous individuals could see that the Spiritual Aura within the world was gathering quickly beside him. The surging Spiritual Aura was like an enormous wave and was an impressive disy of power.

    ¡°Myriad Waves Mountain Pulverizing Palm!¡±

    Liu Jingshan had a cold expression, as he suddenly fired off a palm. Billowing Spiritual Energy surged out from his palm and formed a gigantic handprint. A devastating Spiritual Energy radiated from the handprint.

    Boom!

    The instant that the handprint appeared, it enveloped the entire sky. It directly and fiercely suppressed Mu Feng and the others.

    Boom!

    Underneath the handprint, the air exploded. Countless waves swept out, and crashing sounds resounded through the sky. It made the air tremble violently. Even the buildings beneath the handprint were instantly smashed to the ground.

    Feeling the devastating Spiritual Energy fluctuation that enveloped them, Mu Feng shouted, ¡°We¡¯ll attack together!¡± The five of Territory Lords instantly pushed their Spiritual Energy to the limit and the Spiritual Beasts behind them roared up at the sky. Five light beams containing all their Spiritual Energy exploded out.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    The attacks from both sides collided fiercely in midair. A Spiritual Energy shock wave that could be seen with the naked eye was created by the collision. In the sky, endless explosion sounds rang out and brought forth an amazing gale.

    Puchi!

    As the gale emerged, Mu Feng and the others¡¯ bodies trembled. Then, they spat out a mouthful of blood as they each tumbled downward like broken kites.

    Just when Mu Feng was about to hit the ground, he forcibly stabilized his body. He wiped the blood from his mouth and shouted out in the direction of Zhou Ye: ¡°Run!¡±

    ¡°Mu Territory¡¯s troops, kill them!¡±

    Hearing Mu Feng¡¯s cry, the Mu Territory¡¯s troops stationed outside of the temple instantly let out bloodthirsty cries. Then, they rushed towards the temple like a flood.

    ¡°Stop them!¡±

    Liu Qingtian sneered and waved his hand. From the opposite direction, troops flooded in and blocked the Mu Territory¡¯s troops.

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er and Hong Ling stared at Tang Shan and Hong Ling, who were covered with blood on top of a stone tower. Their pretty faces werepletely pale and their bodies trembled.

    ¡°Brother Zhou, please bring them away with you!¡± Tang Shan¡¯s face was pale. He immediately turned his head towards Zhou Ye and shouted out.

    Zhou Ye¡¯s face was gloomy. He stared at the chaotic situation appearing within his eyes and gritted. Then, he grabbed onto Tang Qian¡¯Er and Hong Ling as he shouted towards Mu Chen: ¡°Little Mu, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s body did not move. It seemed to be trembling slightly.

    ¡°You want to leave?!¡±

    Liu Qingtian was also aware of the situation over at this side. He instantly let out a sneer and his body turned into a light figure as he charged over. A dense Spiritual Energy gathered beneath his palm. Then, he sted the palm over.

    Zhou Ye hurriedly appeared in front of Mu Chen and fired off a punch. The dense Spiritual Energy caused the ground to crack open as it collided against Liu Qingtian¡¯s palm.

    Bang!

    Waves of air swept out. A muffled sound suddenly emitted from Zhou Ye¡¯s throat as he was forced back a dozen steps or so. After all, he was only at the Spirit Stage Initial Phase while Liu Qingtian was at the Spirit Stage Late Phase.

    ¡°Boy from the Mu Family, don¡¯t even think about going to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. You will be buried in this Northern Spiritual Realm!¡±

    After knocking aside Zhou Ye with a palm, Liu Qingtian appeared in front of Mu Chen as quickly as a ghost. He sneered as he fiercely fired off a palm filled with Spiritual Energy at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Asshole Liu, you¡¯re seeking death!¡±

    Seeing the attack on Mu Chen, Zhou Ye was extremely angry. He issued a fierce cry and charged madly at Liu Qingtian.

    Not far away, Mu Feng noticed the situation appearing over there and instantly lost his spirits. It was as if his brain had turnedpletely empty.

    ¡°Haha, Mu Feng. I¡¯ll help you get rid of your genius son!¡± Liu Qingtian¡¯s face was extremely hideous. The palm winds were bing increasingly sharp as the palm smacked down.

    But just when the palm winds were about to hit him, Mu Chen, who had made no movements until now, suddenly raised his head. In his eyes, a mysterious ck me arose. Then, the corner of the boy¡¯s lips slowly lifted up in Liu Qingtian¡¯s narrowed eyes.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen¡¯s hand instantly appeared in front of him andpletely blocked off Liu Qingtian¡¯s fierce attack.

    The fierce Spiritual Energy impact emitted beneath Mu Chen¡¯s feet caused the earth to crack open.

    At this moment, countless people widened their eyes. This is because Mu Chen, who endured Liu Qingtian¡¯s fierce attack, stood motionless like a boulder.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    Surprise instantly filled Liu Qingtian¡¯s eyes. He stared at the strange smile of the boy in front of him and a hint of unease appeared within his heart. But just when he was about to retreat backwards, Mu Chen¡¯s palm turned into a w and it wed downwards. An irresistible force emitted out and Liu Qingtian¡¯s body smashed down to the ground, causing the hard ground to shatter.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were cold. He lifted his feet and stepped fiercely on Liu Qingtian¡¯s back. At this moment, the earth instantly copsed.

    Puchi.

    Liu Qingtian spat out a mouthful of blood. Horror filled his eyes. He never imagined that a Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase boy would suddenly possess such fearful strength.

    Naturally, he wasn¡¯t the only one that was surprised. Even Zhou Ye, who was rushing over, suddenly stopped moving and stared at the scene in daze.

    Numerous gazes gathered at this location as well. Tang Qian¡¯Er and Hong Ling could not help but cover their mouths with their hands. In the rear, Liu Zong, Liu Mubai and the others were all stunned.

    ¡°Mu Chen...¡± Mu Feng was also stunned. Everything that was happening there was beyond his imagination.

    ¡°Asshole, you¡¯re seeking death!¡± Liu Jingshan¡¯s eyes turned cold. A hint of killing intent filled his eyes.

    Mu Chen ignored his voice and lifted his feet. He kicked Liu Qingtian¡¯s chest and sent thetter flying. For hundreds of meters, long, deep tracks appeared in the ground.

    Many people sucked in a cold breath. Just what had happened?

    After sending Liu Qingtian flying, Mu Chen slowly lifted his head. The eyes, that had burning ck mes within them, stared at Liu Jingshan like a vicious beast. Then, a hoarse voice echoed throughout the sky.

    ¡°Old geezer, you haven¡¯t asked whether or not I¡¯ll agree to you killing my dad!¡±

    Mu Chen gripped his hands tightly. ck Spiritual Energy surged out like mes from his body. At this moment, a powerful Spiritual Energy pressure emitted throughout the entire city.

    As they felt the Spiritual Energy pressure, everybody, including Liu Jingshan, changedplexions.

    This is because the strength of the Spiritual Energy had actually reached the Heavenly Fusion Stage!

 Chapter 104 Fighting Liu Jingshan

    <b>Chapter 104 ¨C Fighting Liu Jingshan</b>

    The moment that amazing Spiritual Energy pressure was emitted from Mu Chen¡¯s body, everybody within the city waspletely dumbfounded. Countless individuals stared nkly at the boy¡¯s figure, as rumbling waves flooded their hearts. Their minds had stoppedpletely.

    How could he possess such terrifying strength?

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Liu Zong, Liu Ming and Liu Mubai were speechless. They had an incredulous expression stered on their face as if they had just seen a ghost.

    ¡°Heavenly Fusion Stage?!¡±

    In the sky, Liu Jingshan, who had maintained an indifferent expression all this time, suddenly narrowed his eyes. His gaze fixated itself onto Mu Chen¡¯s body, which had ck mes rising up from the surface. The pressure of this Spiritual Energy was in no way inferior to his. It had be evident that Mu Chen had also reached the Heavenly Fusion Stage at this moment.

    The entire city was perfectly silent.

    Moreover, under numerous surprised gazes, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes focused on Liu Jingshan¡¯s body. He seemed to smile as he spoke, ¡°Old geezer, don¡¯t think that you can act recklessly within the Northern Spiritual Realm just because you have reached the Heavenly Fusion Stage. I¡¯m afraid that the Liu Territory¡¯s wish to create the Northern Spiritual Alliance will not be realised today.¡±

    ¡°Brat, don¡¯t get too carried away. Although I don¡¯t know why your strength has exponentially increased, that power does not belong to you. If you want to stop me with that power, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re still too na?ve.¡± Within Liu Jingshan¡¯s voice, fury surged and pressured one¡¯s soul.

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll have to see if that¡¯s true.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. He clenched his hands and the skin on the back of his hands cracked open. Tiny amounts of blood oozed out. The Nine Netherbird¡¯s power was too strong for him. It was clear that his body was being forced to suffer a tremendous burden in order to withstand this strength. However, he couldn¡¯t afford to care about that right now.

    Swish.

    Mu Chen appeared in the sky and confronted Liu Jingshan, who was far away from him. The pressure from two Heavenly Fusion Stage powerhouses¡¯ Spiritual Energy surged out in waves as they fiercely collided with each other.

    A thunderous sound seemed to echo throughout the entire space.

    At this moment, Mu Feng, Tang Shan and the other 3 Territory Lords hadnded on the ground. They exchanged gazes with each other before their eyes fell onto Mu Feng. However, thetter could only let out a bitterugh. The current situation had already surpassed his expectations. He too did not understand where Mu Chen obtained this power.

    But this wasn¡¯t the time to care about it. Mu Chen¡¯s strength had suddenly increased to the point of being able topete with Liu Jingshan. To them, this was a pleasant surprise. The originally irreparable situation had now truly changed.

    From here on, they could only watch to see if Mu Chen would be able to overturn this unfavorable situation single-handedly.

    As these thoughts were shing through the Territory Lords¡¯ minds, the figures confronting each other in the sky, gradually intensified their Spiritual Energy pressure. Although they hadn¡¯t taken action yet, this imposing manner hadpletely enveloped the city.

    Boom!

    A muffled sound rang out as another wave of Spiritual Energy pressure collided once again. At the same time, a hint of coldness shed through the eyes of Mu Chen and Liu Jingshan.

    Swish!

    Their bodies seemed to have moved at the same moment. They rushed through the sky like lightning, and ,in an instant, they collided with each other above the city.

    Liu Jingshan¡¯s expression darkened. Since Mu Chen¡¯s power increased suddenly, he did not dare to underestimate him. A punch apanied with rumbling Spiritual Energy was sted out. With its momentum, it could have easily shattered an entire mountain.

    Against Liu Jingshan¡¯s powerful attack, Mu Chen did not show the slightest signs of dodging. Instead, a mysterious ck me emerged from within his eyes. ck Spiritual Energy surged out from the Nine Netherbird and appeared on the surface of his fists. Within that ck Spiritual Energy, there was a smoldering ck me.

    Dong!

    Two powerful fist winds, containing extremely powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations, fiercely collided with each other. A rumbling sound resounded instantly. Then, visible shockwaves were emitted from their fists. As these shockwaves touched tall buildings inside the city, the buildings instantly turned into powder.

    In midair, the two figures both retreated back dozens of steps. A hint of seriousness filled Liu Jingshan¡¯s eyes as he stared at Mu Chen. In the earlier Spiritual Energy collision, he could feel that Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy was extremely bizarre. The strange ck me within the ck Spiritual Energy seemed to scorch his Spiritual Energy whenever they collided.

    ¡°The source of this boy¡¯s strength is quite mysterious and strange. I must use my full strength to deal with it.¡± This idea floated within Liu Jingshan¡¯s mind. He instantly clicked his tongue, and a rumbling sound rang out from his mouth.

    Behind Liu Jingshan, the Spiritual Aura within the world surged and gathered. The density and power emitting from it made a few Spirit Stage powerhouses¡¯ heart jump. A Heavenly Fusion Stage powerhouse was just too powerful.

    Take this!

    Liu Jingshan took a step forward. At this moment, the entire sky seemed to tremble a little. He issued out a cry as he fiercely punched out with both hands.

    Jingshan¡¯s Punch! [1]

    Buzz!

    Liu Jingshan¡¯s punch was like the wind. Billowing Spiritual Energy was being turned into yellow Spiritual Energy clumps, as it apanied the winds from the fist. In a few seconds, the entire sky was filled with the violent Spiritual Energy clumps as they rushed towards Mu Chen.

    Every single Spiritual Energy clump had the power to gravely injure a Spirit Stage powerhouse. It was even more terrifying because there were so many of them gathering together.

    Mu Chen stared at the fierce offense that enshrouded him. A hint of light shed through his ck eyes. Then, he actually charged over.

    Swish!

    The Spiritual Energy clumps that filled the sky howled. However, at the veryst moment, Mu Chen¡¯s body turned extremely blurry, and after images emerged behind him. He directly passed through the fierce offensive with a phantom-like speed.

    ¡°What speed!¡±

    Liu Jingshan was slightly shocked by Mu Chen¡¯s speed. It seemed that this boy had trained in a Movement Spiritual Art as well.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s body passed through the clumps of Spiritual Energy that filled the sky. Then, he straightened out two fingers, as a dazzling golden light radiated from them.

    ¡°Try one of my attacks as well,¡±Mu Chen shouted out coldly, as he stabbed at the air with his two fingers. An extremely overbearing golden light exploded out from within his fingers. It tore through the air and fiercely charged towards Liu Jingshan.

    With Mu Chen¡¯s current strength, the destructive power of the Spirit King Finger could almost destroy a mountain.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Liu Jingshan watched the golden light surge over. The domineering fluctuation within it made him focus even more. He immediately let out a muffled shout and lifted his arm slowly. Then, he sted out a punch with an extremely heavy expression.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    Right when Liu Jingshan¡¯s slow and strange punch was shot out, the Spiritual Aura in front him shook. It vaguely seemed to turn into a gigantic mountain of approximately 300 meters tall.

    Dong!

    Liu Jingshan¡¯s heavy punchnded on the gigantic mountain and caused the mountain to tremble. Soon, it turned into a deep yellow light which had the power of a mountain as it collided with the golden light that ripped through the sky.

    Boom!

    As the two lights collided, an amazing Spiritual Energy shockwave was sent out. At this moment, a storm was raging fiercely within the area.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite capable. Let¡¯s see how many punches you can block!¡±

    Liu Jingshan¡¯s sleeves instantly disintegrated. His bony arms expanded rapidly. His veins trembled as a feeling of power was emitting from them.

    ¡°Mountain God Tactics, Regretful Mountain God Fist!¡±

    A cold cry resounded from Liu Jingshan. At this moment, his fists energy detonated and numerous, gigantic mountains were formed beneath the fists. These mountains were formed of dense Spiritual Energy, and suddenly, heavy fists of wind surged out endlessly at Mu Chen.

    ¡°I¡¯ll receive as many punches as you throw!¡±

    Facing Liu Jingshan¡¯s overwhelming offensive, Mu Chen did not back down. Brilliant golden light spewed out from his two fingers like a peerless divine spear, tough and overbearing.

    Take this!

    Mu Chen¡¯s fingers suddenly thrust out and the air in front was instantly torn apart. Numerous golden lights erupted from Mu Chen¡¯s fingers. Moreover, hints of ck mes surged around on the surface of the golden lights.

    Buzz!

    Everybody within the city raised their heads at this moment. They watched the boundless mountains and the domineering golden lights with astonished expressions.

    A battle of this level was too impressive.

    Dong Dong!

    The overwhelming offensives that covered the sky collided fiercely. As the golden lights collided heavily with the mountains, amazing Spiritual Energy shockwaves exploded out.

    The Spiritual Energy shockwaves set off a storm in the sky. As the storm swept out, cracks appeared within the city. A few buildings even copsed directly.

    At this instant, everybody was awkwardly dodging the powerful and matchless Spiritual Energy impacts.

    Mu Feng and the others lifted their heads. The entire sky was filled with golden and yellow lights. It was as if the sun¡¯s rays were obscured by it.

    As they watched the collisions, they sighed deeply. They could clearly feel how powerful a Heavenly Fusion Stage powerhouse was once again. When they fought against Liu Jingshan earlier, there was no need for him to use his true strength.

    ¡°Heavenly Fusion Stage.¡±

    Mu Feng clenched his hands tightly. He had been stuck at the pinnacle of the Spirit Stage Late Phase for many years and failed to take the final step. However, he seemed to have understood something vaguely after his fight with Liu Jingshan and watching this huge battle.

    This feeling made him understand that he might be able to step into the stage that he had dreamed of, as long as he secluded himself for a while after the fight.

    Just when Mu Feng was enlightened, the fiercely domineering battle in the sky had finally ended. As the lights that filled the sky faded away, an old figure and a young figure reappeared in everybody¡¯s eyes.

    Both of them were unscathed. However, the Spiritual Energy rumbling near their bodies made everybody understand that their fight had entered the climax.

    On Liu Jingshan¡¯s arms, his snake-like veins were writhing. He stared sharply at Mu Chen, who was nearby, as he let out a dark expression. He never imagined that he would fail to defeat Mu Chen with his fierce offensive earlier.

    Thetter¡¯s strength had surpassed his expectations. However, it was still not enough!

    Liu Jingshan took a deep breath and slowly formed seals with his hand. At this moment, his face turned solemn. Then, an indescribable heavy pressure emitted out quietly.

    ¡°Mu Chen, I trained tirelessly for many years before I finally mastered the Mountain God Tactics. Today, I¡¯ll test it out on you!¡±

    Liu Jingshan¡¯s eyes were cold. As his shout faded away, deep yellow lights swept out overwhelmingly behind him. Within those lights, a yellow mountain that was approximately 3000 meters tall was gradually formed.

    On this mountain, the cliffs and boulders were vivid and realistic. It was like a genuine object. Once it appeared, the sky was forcibly oppressed. Even the ground below was crumbling.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes focused as he witnessed this scene.

    Liu Jingshan¡¯s hand seals changed and he fired off a palm. With an enormous shadow, the 3000 meter tall mountain actually soared and charged towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°Mountain God Tactics, Earth Sealing Mountain!¡±

    I don¡¯t know if this is a name of a technique or just the Liu Jingshan¡¯s attack using his fists. The words used here are the same as Liu Jingshan¡¯s name. If it is the name of a technique, it will be tranted as Frightening Mountain Fist.

 Chapter 105 - Rank 3 Spiritual Array

    <b>Chapter 105 - Rank 3 Spiritual Array</b>

    The towering mountain, which seemed frighteningly realistic, was forcibly tossed up from the ground. It soared across the sky and emitted out such heavy fluctuations of force, that it caused the earth below to fracture. When it reached him, it enveloped Mu Chen and fiercely suppressed him.

    As the mountain descended, the air within the world seemed to let out the sound ofpressed explosions. An enormous arc of air swirled together into a circr shape underneath the mountain.

    Mu Feng and the others watched this attack and could not help but gulp. Their scalps began to feel a little numb. If the mountain descended down, at least half of the city would be destroyed.

    The destructive power that a Heavenly Fusion Stage possessed was too far beyond that of the Spirit Stage.

    ¡°I wonder if Mu Chen can defend against this attack.¡± Mu Feng and the others stared worriedly at the thin figure of the boy in the sky. Underneath the massive mountain, he was tiny, just like an ant.

    Hu.

    Under countless gazes, Mu Chen slowly spat out white air. A hint of seriousness shed through his eyes, which had a ck me burning inside of them.

    His hands suddenly formed a few mysterious seals.

    As his hand were changing between the seals, a dense, dark-ck Spiritual Energy was gathering in the center of his palm. In a couple of seconds, the dark-ck Spiritual Energy had formed into two ck seals which were approximately 3 meters tall.

    These ck seals naturally came from the Limitless Death Seals that Mu Chen had trained in, but the Limitless Death Seals he had condensed at his current level were many times stronger than before.

    Even after Mu Chen had condensed two Limitless Death Seals, he did not stop. Instead he continued on. From the center of his palm, dark ck Spiritual Energy gathered once again. As the Spiritual Energy gushed in and out, a seal of ck light emerged once again.

    The third Limitless Death Seal!

    Mu Chen stared at the third Limitless Death Seal, which emitted an extraordinary Spiritual Energy pressure. However, his eyes were still shing as he continued to change seals. Another dark-ck light ring emitted out endlessly from the center of his palm.

    Rumble.

    The fluctuations from the dark-ck light ring seemed to emit muffled sounds of Spiritual Aura as they collided with each other. Then, the ck light ring shrank within Mu Chen¡¯s palm as if it was going to be yet another dark ck light seal soon.

    Mu Chen was actually attempting to condense a 4th Limitless Death Seal in one go!

    Although Mu Chen had always been training hard ever since he had obtained the Limitless Death Seal, he was never able to seed in condensing the 3rd Limitless Death Seal. However, this time, he relied on the Nine Netherbird¡¯s power and finallypleted it.

    He could feel how terrifying the bacsh would be once he formed the 4th Limitless Death Seal. If it wasn¡¯t for Nine Netherbird¡¯s domineering Spiritual Energy, coupled with the ck me¡¯s magical effect of being able to ignite Spiritual Energy, Mu Chen might have already destroyed his meridians during the bacsh.

    Four 3-meter-tall Limitless Death Seals floated beside Mu Chen and every one of them emitted a ck lightwave. It actually enveloped Mu Chen¡¯s surroundings within a range of dozens of meters. Inside this field, the air seemed to be distorted and would seem like a mysterious ck hole if looked at from far away.

    As the four Limitless Death Seals emerged, Mu Chen took a deep breath, and his eyes turned sharp. He waved his sleeves and formed a fist with his hand. Then, he fired off a punch towards the mountain descending down at him.

    Bang!

    When the punch sted out, an enormous sound rang out from the air. The 4 Limitless Death Seals trembled before shooting out with a swishing sound.

    The 4 Limitless Death Seals surged out in a straight line, and ck light waves rippled over the ce where they passed by. Looking from afar, it seemed that there truly was a ck hole shing across the sky.

    Every single one of the Limitless Death Seals was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, they appeared beneath the mountain and fiercely collided with its base without any sign of stopping.

    Bang!

    As they collided with each other, an amazing shockwave of Spiritual Energy radiated outwards at a maddening pace.

    Kacha.

    The 1st Limitless Death Seal soon shattered underneath the impact.

    ¡°How fragile!¡± A cold sneer shed across Liu Jingshan¡¯s face when he noticed this.

    Dong!

    But just when Liu Jingshan was about to sneer again, the 2nd Limitless Death Seal, which contained overbearing Spiritual Energy that surpassed the first one, charged over. The ck light waves quickly spread out, and the massive mountain shook violently as the speed of its descent began to slow down.

    The would-be sneer on Liu Jingshan¡¯s face turned ever so serious.

    Dong!

    The 3rd Limitless Death Seal followed closely. A ck light imprint covered the base of the mountain. Then, an extremely overbearing energy emitted out and forcibly halted the mountain¡¯s descent.

    And just when the mountain was unable to descend down, the 4th Limitless Death Seal rushed over. It quietly released the most terrifying energy out of all the previous attacks.

    Boom!

    A ck light emerged from the bottom of the mountain. It was like the darkness that appeared in the sky after sunset. Underneath this ck light, even the sunlight vanished.

    The entire world¡¯s colors seemed to have turned slightly dim at this moment.

    Dong!

    As numerous individuals watched in shock at the darkness that was radiating, a muffled sound rang out. Then, the numerous eyes that were watching this scene narrowed.

    From the base of the mountain, a massive ck beam pierced through the mountain like a pir supporting the sky. In the end, it even prated through the peak of the mountain.

    It was a stupendously spectacr scene.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    Liu Jingshan¡¯s body trembled. As he trembled, a hint of doubt emerged in his eyes. He had already pushed his strength to such a degree, yet it was blocked by Mu Chen?

    ¡°Hu.¡± In the city, Mu Feng and the others let out a sigh of relief.

    Buzz!

    At this moment, the ck light beam expanded and affected the entire mountain. Finally, a loud bang rang out as the mountain was forcibly destroyed by the light beam before it faded away in the distance.

    The all-out attack by Liu Jingshan was perfectly defeated by Mu Chen like this.

    ¡°That bastard!¡± Liu Qingtian, Liu Zong and the others had a grim expression as they watched this scene ur in front of their eyes. Within their incredulous eyes, a hint of panic emerged. They never imagined that a boy, who seemed insignificant in their eyes, would suddenly possess such terrifying strength. Not even Liu Jingshan, who stepped into the Heavenly Fusion Stage, could defeat him.

    In the sky, the ck lights on Mu Chen¡¯s fingertips faded away slightly. He lifted his head and stared at Liu Jingshan, who was staring at him grimly from nearby.

    As they stared at each other, they actually did not attack again. It was evident that they could tell how powerful the other person was.

    ¡°To be able to corner me to this extent, you are quite amazing.¡±

    Liu Jingshan stared at Mu Chen as he let out a deep breath. It was as if he wanted to let out all the grievance within his heart through this singr breath. However, his eyes remained cold and he warned: ¡°Although I don¡¯t know where this power of yours appeared from, it ultimately does not belong to you. Therefore, you probably can¡¯t endure this power for a long time. On top of all that, you only have the strength of a Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase. It¡¯s impossible for your body to endure this sort of power. Don¡¯t think that you can hide this from me. I¡¯m not that blind.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes shed. Liu Jingshan was indeed a Heavenly Fusion Stage powerhouse. His keen eyesight was not something an ordinary person couldpare with. As he continued to use the Nine Netherbird¡¯s power, his body started to show signs that it could not endure the power anymore. Under his clothes, a fine trail of blood had appeared on his skin. Fresh blood slid down from his body and dropped down from his fingertips.

    ¡°What the old geezer said is true. You can¡¯t endure it any longer. If you can¡¯t kill him, I¡¯ll advise you to immediately take your father and leave.¡± The Nine Netherbird¡¯s cold thoughts resounded within Mu Chen¡¯s mind.

    Mu Chen curled his lips and nodded: ¡°I know.¡±

    Liu Jingshan stared at the silent Mu Chen. However, he had a faint smile on his face. It was evident that he had spotted what Mu Chen feared he would. He waved his sleeves and said: ¡°For my following moves, I only need to maintain a stalemate with you. Your strength will gradually be weaker, and when that happens, it will be all too easy for me to kill you.¡±

    In the city, Mu Feng, Tang Shan and the others quieted down. Although they didn¡¯t know what had happened to Mu Chen that made his strength swell, that power clearly did not belong to him. And regardless of how this power appeared from the outside, he did not possess the endurance of a true Heavenly Fusion Stage like Liu Jingshan.

    Liu Qingtian and the others were relieved when they heard these words. They started to stare wickedly at Mu Chen. This boy is too mysterious. They must eliminate him. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to rest or eat in peace.

    In midair, Mu Chen stared at Liu Jingshan, who had a mocking expression on his face. He smiled and said: ¡°As expected, the older you are, the wiser you be.¡±

    ¡°Then what are you nning to do now?¡± Liu Jingshan smiled mockingly. He already knew Mu Chen¡¯s weakness. Thetter currently possessed a Heavenly Fusion Stage strength, but it wouldn¡¯t be enough to kill him. As long as he keeps dragging it on, Mu Chen will definitely die.

    ¡°Everything will be fine so long as I kill you before I lose this power,¡± Mu Chen smiled and replied.

    ¡°Interesting.¡± Another hint of seriousness shed through Liu Jingshan¡¯s eyes as he retorted: ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid you aren¡¯t capable of doing that, even if you borrowed more external strength!¡±

    Mu Chen directed an enigmatic smile towards Liu Jingshan. Then, his eyes gradually turned cold before he closed them tightly. At the same time, his body retreated quickly. As he retreated, his fingers danced around. Then, many individuals were bing mere witnesses, as Spiritual Seals began to emerge at a rapid pace from his fingertips before they floated around his surroundings.

    In a couple of seconds, Mu Chen¡¯s surroundings were filled with dazzling Spiritual Seals. The amount was nearly equal to 100 seals!

    In the city, there were a few Spiritual Array Masters present. However, they started to gape as if they had seen a ghost when they saw the hundred seals dancing around Mu Chen.

    100 Spiritual Seals?

    That is something which could only be done by an excellent Rank 3 Spiritual Array Master!

    Could it be that Mu Chen is going to arrange a Rank 3 Spiritual Array?

 Chapter 106 - Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array

    <b>Chapter 106 - Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array</b>

    ¡°100 Spiritual Seals?!¡±

    When the hundred spiritual seals emerged, sparkling like stars near Mu Chen, Liu Jingshan¡¯s face instantly changed. A hint of horror appeared within his eyes.

    Although he wasn¡¯t a Spiritual Array Master, he had experienced numerous events within his lifetime. Naturally, he understood that a Spiritual Array which was arranged with a hundred Spiritual Seals would be considered extremely powerful even among Rank 3 Spiritual Arrays. Once this level of Spiritual Array was arranged sessfully, it¡¯s power could truly tremble the heavens and shock the world.

    ¡°A Rank 3 Spiritual Array!¡±

    These words exited out from the gaps of Liu Jingshan¡¯s teeth. An extremely dense murderous intent filled his eyes. This time, he was finally able to feel a small sense of danger from the situation. Although he did not know whether or not Mu Chen could really arrange a Rank 3 Spiritual Array, there was no doubt that Mu Chen made him feel that it was possible for him to die.

    ¡°I must not let him arrange this Spiritual Array!¡±

    The murderous intent within Liu Jingshan¡¯s heart surged out. Although a Spiritual Array of this level was extremely powerful once it was arranged, a Spiritual Array Master still possesses a fatal weakness. That weakness is that it requires time for them to arrange a Spiritual Array. Moreover, they could not be overly disturbed during this period of time. And yet currently, Mu Chen was actually daring enough to to arrange a Spiritual Array during this fierce fight. In many people¡¯s eyes, it was an extremely foolish and desperate thing to do.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    At this moment, Liu Jingshan¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. He did not hesitate at all and turned into rainbow light as he charged towards Mu Chen. At the same time, he sted both his fists out. Dense Spiritual Energies surged out and formed into numerous mountains as they fiercely suppressed Mu Chen.

    But facing Liu Jingshan¡¯s attack, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes remained tightly closed. A dark Spiritual Energy emitted out from his feet, then, his figure instantly became blurry and brought forth numerous afterimages. While floating in the sky, he was dodging everything with a phantom-like speed.

    Boom!

    The giant mountains that were condensed from fist winds carried an extremely heavy and sharp Spiritual Energy as they charged towards Mu Chen. However, they failed to touch his body.

    ¡°What a fast speed!¡±

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s phantom-like speed, Liu Jingshan was surprised and immediately gritted his teeth. Right now, it was evident that Mu Chen was nning to stall for time as he arranged the Spiritual Array. Therefore, all his concentration was ced on avoiding his attacks.

    But the more it was like this, the more he couldn¡¯t let Mu Chen seed with it.

    ¡°Fish Roaming Spiritual Art!¡±

    At this moment, Liu Jingshan¡¯s body trembled. His entire body seemed to have softened up and he tore through the air with an rming speed towards Mu Chen.

    Liu Jingshan¡¯s body looked extremely strange, as he travelled across the sky. The scene looked like a fish swimming in the ocean. However, his speed was extraordinary. It was evident that he had used a Movement Spiritual Art right now in order to catch up with Mu Chen¡¯s speed.

    Liu Jingshan¡¯s body quickly approached Mu Chen. A hint of seriousness shed through his eyes and he formed ws with his hand. On his w-like hands, violent Spiritual Energy shed as he attempted to grab onto Mu Chen¡¯s throat.

    As the windsing from the ws surged out, the air seemed to explode.

    But just when Liu Jingshan¡¯s air shes were about to touch Mu Chen¡¯s body, thetter seemed to have perceived in advance, and his body shook. Numerous afterimagesyered themselves on top of one another and the winds from the ws passed through the afterimages.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Liu Jingshan¡¯splexion changed. Not only were Mu Chen¡¯s movements strange, but, more importantly, he seemed to be able to perceive his attacks in advance. He would instantly change trajectories when he perceived Liu Jingshan¡¯s attacks, causing the attacks to misspletely.

    ¡°I won¡¯t believe that you can keep dodging forever!¡± Liu Jingshan gnashed his teeth and his attacks suddenly became even more ferocious. Sharp w winds tore across the sky and overwhelmingly attacked Mu Chen.

    Swish Swish Swish!

    Facing Liu Jingshan¡¯s attacks, Mu Chen¡¯s figure turned even more phantom-like. His eyes remained closed, yet his body danced around like a leaf floating in a storm. He allowed the storm to do whatever it wanted, yet it would not tear him apart.

    As Mu Chen constantly evaded Liu Jingshan¡¯s attacks, everybody could see that the hundred Spiritual Seals had gradually integrated into the air. At that location, extraordinary Spiritual Energy fluctuations were being endlessly emitted. All the Spiritual Aura within the world seemed to be converging in that direction.

    Mu Feng and the others watched the scene nervously. Whether or not they could break through the dilemma today would depend on Mu Chen sessfully arranging that Spiritual Array.

    The suffocating battle continued in the sky. However, as time passed by, everybody could tell that Liu Jingshan wasn¡¯t as calm as earlier. It was evident that he noticed he wouldn¡¯t be able to disturb Mu Chen if this continued on. Thetter seemed to be separated from the world. Moreover, what was truly surprising everybody was that he could dodge Liu Jingshan¡¯s fierce offensive even when he had shut off all interference from the outside world.

    All of this made people secretly wonder if the boy in front of them could aplish this seemingly impossible matter.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    In the sky, Liu Jingshan had suddenly stopped moving. At this moment, his face was slightly distorted. The murderous intent within his eyes had condensed to the point that it was almost corporeal.

    He fixed his gaze on Mu Chen¡¯s phantom-like figure. Behind him, a dark color had already emerged. The air was distorted and a massive Diagram Array was taking shape.

    It seemed that it was impossible for him to obstruct Mu Chen frompleting the Spiritual Array.

    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll see what you¡¯re made of!¡±

    A shout filled with killing intent rang out from Liu Jingshan. He immediately retreated backwards. As he retreated, a dense Spiritual Energy surged out from his body.

    At that moment, an extremely strange fluctuation emitted from Liu Jingshan¡¯s body.

    Everybody directed their gaze over to Liu Jingshan. Then, they were surprised to see that Liu Jingshan¡¯s body was swelling up rapidly. ck lightpletely covered the surface of his body.

    Kacha,

    Liu Jingshan¡¯s clothes ripped as his body quickly swelled up. In a few seconds, he had actually discarded his human form and changed into a massive giant beast.

    It was a huge ck hound. The two heads on the hound had hideous mouths filled with sharp fangs from which saliva dripped. As it appeared, even the air fluctuated a little bit.

    The huge ck hound spat out a couple of breaths. One of its hideous mouths spewed out mes while the other mouth had ck winds forming within it. An extremely evil fluctuation emitted endlessly as it rippled through the sky.

    Liu Jingshan had actually transformed into the Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence that he ingested, Double-Headed Hellhound!

    At this moment, numerous individuals¡¯ expressions changed. Even Mu Feng and the other Territory Lords took a deep breath. They were naturally aware that the Double-Headed Hellhound that Liu Jingshan had transformed into was not an illusion. It was a Double-Headed Hellhound that possessed its true strength and aura!

    ¡°So a Heavenly Fusion Stage powerhouse could ingest a Soul Essence to such a degree!¡±

    Mu Feng and the others¡¯ hearts trembled. Although all of them had ingested Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essences, they could only condense the Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence using their Spiritual Energy at most. It was absolutely impossible for them to directly transform into a true Spiritual Beast like Liu Jingshan.

    Right now, Liu Jingshan not only possessed his original body¡¯s strength, he also possessed the toughness and true ability of the Double-Headed Hellhound. It was amazing to an extent that it was terrifying.

    Roar!

    The Double-Headed Hellhound which Liu Jingshan transformed into roared at the sky. Within its scarlet eyes, a hint of fierceness emerged. Although he had changed into such a form right now, Liu Jingshan was still Liu Jingshan. He still possesses a clear rationality and would not behave like a Spiritual Beast just because of this change.

    However, this was truly abination of a Spiritual Beast¡¯s tough body with a human¡¯s wisdom. It was only because of this that it was terrifying.

    Bang!

    The Double-Headed Hellhound opened its hideous mouths. A fire dragon as well as a ck storm erupted out. It was evident that this violent Spiritual Energy was many times more powerful and viciouspared to his human form.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body quickly brought out afterimages as he avoided the attacks. Although he managed to avoid being hit in a vital point, his clothes were ripped in half and he revealed his body covered with fresh blood.

    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar!¡±

    The Double-Headed Hellhound roared madly and the Spiritual Aura within the world became violent. Under many horrified gazes, numerous fire dragons and ck storms erupted out in the sky overwhelmingly. This time, it had enveloped the entire region¡¯s sky. It was impossible for Mu Chen to retreat!

    As they watched this scene, Mu Feng and the others¡¯ hearts were beating especially fast. Even their palms were covered with cold sweat.

    Rumble!

    The fire dragons and ck winds were like ferocious beasts and they revealed a hideous appearance as they charged towards Mu Chen.

    In the city, everybody immediately held their breath. They did not dare to even mutter a single word.

    The heat brought by the fire dragons had already caused the scraps of clothes on Mu Chen¡¯s body to turn into ashes as the fierce winds dispersed the ashes. This violent offensive was getting closer...

    But just when Mu Chen was about to be enveloped in the violent offensive, his tightly shut eyes opened up.

    Within his ck eyes, a ck me arose. It was extremely mysterious.

    Chi Chi.

    On Mu Chen¡¯s body, numerous bloody fissures began to crack and form. Fresh blood oozed out, yet Mu Chen remained motionless. His bloody hands slowly formed another seal as a hoarse voice rang out.

    ¡°Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array, Activate.¡±

    Buzz!

    When the final syble was uttered, a strong ck light erupted out from the space behind Mu Chen. Under many gazes, the ck light extended and formed into an extremelyplicated dark Spiritual Array.

    The light beams from the Diagram Array emitted out. They could vaguely see a mysterious ck lotus slowly blooming.

    Numerous ck lotus petals descended down andnded in front of Mu Chen. It allowed the me dragons and ck storms to bombard it as much as they wanted.

    Boom Boom Boom!

    Violent Spiritual Energy fluctuated crazily in the sky. However, when the mes and ck winds dissipated away, everybody¡¯s eyes narrowed. This was because the ck lotus petal that protected Mu Chen had remained unharmed.

    ¡°Next up...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s hands trembled slightly, and he wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth. Even this minor action caused a tremendous amount of pain to him. His body had reached its limits in enduring the Nine Netherbird¡¯s power.

    But it wasn¡¯t the time for him to fall now.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, which had burning ck mes in them, stared quietly at the distant Double-Headed Hellhound. Then, he immediately tapped the sky with his slender finger which was covered with blood. Sounds of mutters rang out.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to y the hound...¡±

    When the voice faded away, the massive and mysterious ck demonic lotus emitted a deathly wave of energy.

 Chapter 107 Exterminate

    <b>Chapter 107 ¨C Exterminate</b>

    Boom!

    As it illuminated the sky with a ck light, the massive and mysterious ck lotus soared through the sky at an rming speed and emerged above Liu Jingshan, who was still transformed into the Double-Headed Hellhound.

    While the ck lotus slowly rotated, numerous lotus petals began to bloom. The entire world seemed to be dim at this moment as the Spiritual Aura within the world converged on the ck lotus.

    This fluctuation was extremely rming.

    Within Liu Jingshan¡¯s blood-red eyes, a hint of unease shed. From the mysterious ck lotus, he could feel a hint of death.

    At this moment, the only thing he could do was to use all of his strength to resist it. This was definitely Mu Chen¡¯sst resort. As long as he managed to block it, it was certain that Mu Chen would die.

    Roar!

    A roar filled with killing intent rang out from Liu Jingshan¡¯s mouth. A ferocious aura surged out from his body as the two hound heads opened their hideous mouths.

    mes and ck winds gathered rapidly within the respective mouths, distorting the surrounding air.

    Everybody in the city watched this scene nervously. They could tell that the two people in the sky were using theirst resorts.

    ¡°ckwyrm Firestorm!¡±

    At this moment, all of the Spiritual Energy within Liu Jingshan¡¯s body began to circte. The fiery light and ck winds, located at each of their hideously respective mouths, expanded hundreds of meters in size. In an instant, a roar containing a murderous intent bellowed out once again.

    Boom!

    The entire sky seemed to tremble at this moment. Then, countless individuals were witnesses as a me dragon and a ck wind dragon, each hundreds of meters tall, rushed out from Liu Jingshan¡¯s mouth.

    The two enormous dragons charged towards the sky and entwined with each other. As the two dragons converged, the mes were fanned by the winds, and it burned more furiously. The violent ferocity of the Spiritual Energy also increased exponentially and was extremely shocking.

    This attack was truly Liu Jingshan¡¯s strongest technique!

    Everybody watched the entwined twin dragons in awe. These dragons carried a peerless Spiritual Energy as they charged directly towards the mysterious ck lotus. Behind them, a long tail formed by shining lights emerged.

    At this moment, the final lotus petal slowly bloomed on the mysterious lotus.

    A dark-ck light, like darkness that invaded the earth, converged swiftly at the center of the ck lotus. In the center of the lotus, a ck liquid seemed to be dripping down.

    At this moment, the dark-ck light suddenly became stronger.

    Swish!

    Everybody noticed that the mysterious ck lotus trembled slightly at this moment. Then, a ck beam that was hundreds of meters wide silently erupted from the ck lotus.

    From the looks of it, this ck light beam did not possess an overly violent Spiritual Energy. It was like a ck pir of water that descended down from the sky as it surged through the sky. Under many people¡¯s nervous gazes, it collided with the fire and wind dragons.

    Dong!

    A Spiritual Energy shockwave emitted from the point of contact, and the entire world seemed to tremble at this moment.

    Roar!

    The twin dragons roared and struggled to breakthrough. Waves of matchless and violent Spiritual Energy emitted out and attempted to dissipate the ck light pir that descended upon it. However, what shocked everyone was that no matter what the twin dragons did, the ck light beam remained motionless. It was like a pir supporting the sky and was unmoved by the confronting dragons.

    As Liu Jingshan watched this scene, the uneasiness within his eyes increased. Although the ck light beam was not extraordinarily imposing, it still gave him the chills.

    In the distance, Mu Chen watched the confrontation in the sky calmly. He immediately moved his fingers gently and the ck lotus in midair crumbled. It turned into a ck liquid and fused with the ck light beam.

    Swish

    As the ck lotus faded away, an enormous ck lotus imprint emerged on the surface of the ck light beam. The hidden brilliance within it had finally been exposed.

    Hidden dark-ck lights erupted from the light beam. At this moment, the twin dragons gave a shrill cry. Then, many people were aghast to see that cracks had surfaced on the fire and wind dragons¡¯ bodies.

    At that instant, Liu Jingshan¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Boom!

    A shocking sound resounded out. The ck light beam had actually prated through the fire and wind dragons forcibly.

    In the instant that the twin dragons were prated, horror poured out from Liu Jingshan¡¯s eyes. A feeling of death swarmed through and consumed his heart in terror.

    Under the threat of death, he immediately turned into a ck light and retreated. He could feel that he would definitely die if that mysterious ck lightnded on him!

    Waa!

    Sounds of shock broke out in the city as they noticed Liu Jingshan fleeing suddenly. Even Liu Qingtian¡¯s expression had turned pale.

    ¡°You want to escape?!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s cold eyes stared at the ck light that was Liu Jingshan. He had used all possible measures in order to force Liu Jingshan to this hopeless situation. If he allowed him to escape, everything he did would bepletely useless. After all, thetter woulde back after he rested for a period of time. As for Mu Chen, he wouldn¡¯t be able to borrow the Nine Netherbird¡¯s power every time.

    Therefore, he must eliminate Liu Jingshan so there wouldn¡¯t be any future troubles.

    Swish!

    As the killing intent within Mu Chen¡¯s heart surged, the ck light beam that had pierced through the twin dragons suddenly made a turn. It tore through the sky and chased after Liu Jingshan at an intense speed.

    The ck light beam was as swift as lightning. In only a few seconds, it had appeared behind Liu Jingshan.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Liu Jingshan shouted in horror. He furiously roused his Spiritual Energy and ced a massive Spiritual Energy barrier behind his body.

    Boom!

    However, the ck light beam did not care and charged straight at it. Finally, itnded on the Spiritual Energy barrier.

    Kacha.

    The seemingly powerful Spiritual Energy barrier waspletely ineffective at this moment. The ck light beam was like the sickle of a death god, and it easily ripped through the Spiritual Energy barrier. Then, it smashed into the Double-Headed Hellhound, which was Liu Jingshan, fiercely.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    At that instant, Liu Jingshan¡¯s cries of despair and fear resounded throughout the sky.

    Dong!

    Amidst the screams, the ck light beam forcefully pierced through Liu Jingshan¡¯s body before it shot off to a distant mountain. The entire earth trembled as the mountain instantly vanished.

    At this moment, the entire city waspletely silent.

    This was because they had witnessed the Double-Headed Hellhound disappearingpletely as the ck light beam passed by, not even its bones remained.

    It was a scene as though he had been forcefully erased from the world.

    In the sky, the violent Spiritual Energy fluctuations subsided quickly. Even the extraordinary battle earlier hadpletely faded away.

    Within the city, numerous people exchanged nces with each other as they stared at the empty sky. Liu Jingshan was killed just like this?

    A Heavenly Fusion Stage powerhouse had fallen like this?

    Liu Qingtian, Liu Mubai and the others stared nkly at the ce where Liu Jingshan had vanished. A feeling of dizziness emerged from their minds and they could not help but sit down on the floor.

    The excellent situation they had originally, the ambitions of dominating the Northern Spiritual Realm, all of this waspletely destroyed?

    And everything was caused by Mu Chen, who they did not think of highly before?

    ¡°How could this be...¡± Liu Qingtian¡¯s body trembled. His eyes no longer had the sharpness they had earlier. What reced it was a deep sense of fear. This time, the Liu Territory had offended all the forces within the Northern Spiritual Realm. Yet, the only person they could have possibly relied on had been killed. From now on, the Liu Territory would definitely take a severe blow within the Northern Spiritual Realm.

    Beside Liu Qingtian, the other 3 Territory Lords that did not help out Mu Feng and the others also took a deep breath. They stared grimly at Liu Qingtian and slowly moved away. It was evident that they did not want to have any rtion to the Liu Territory anymore.

    ¡°Brother Mu Feng. I never imagined that your Mu Territory would actually have hidden such a trump card,¡± Tang Shan muttered as he recovered from his shock.

    A few Territory Lords nearby also looked at Mu Feng with aplex expression. Within their eyes, fear arose. They were genuinely shocked by the attack that Mu Chen had unleashed.

    No wonder Mu Chen was able to be the only person that qualified for the Spiritual Road within the Northern Spiritual Realm.

    Hearing this, Mu Feng could only smile bitterly. He knew nothing about this. Moreover, he did not expect that Mu Chen possessed such power...

    In the sky, Mu Chen nced at the ce where Liu Jingshan had vanished. After he confirmed that thetter¡¯s aura hadpletely vanished, he finally let out a sigh of relief.

    But just as he sighed, the power within his body rapidly subsided. A feeling of powerlessness quickly emerged. At the same time, intense pain rose throughout his body and he felt that his body had bepletely useless.

    Powerlessness surged through Mu Chen¡¯s mind. In the end, his body wobbled and he lost consciousness as he fell from the sky.

    Seeing this, Mu Feng hurriedly rushed out and caught Mu Chen, who waspletely covered in blood. Then, hended on the ground carefully.

    ¡°Uncle Mu, is he alright?¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er hurriedly approached. She could not help but bite her lips when she noticed that Mu Chen was covered in blood.

    ¡°His is still breathing. He should only be unconscious.¡±

    Mu Feng examined Mu Chen for a while before letting out a heavy sigh of relief. Then, he exchanged gazes with Tang Shan and the others. A hint of chill shed through their eyes.

    ¡°Qian¡¯Er, please take care of this boy.¡±

    Mu Feng handed over the unconscious Mu Chen to Tang Qian¡¯Er. When the girl saw this, she hurriedly grabbed onto Mu Chen¡¯s waist without caring about the tainted blood all over his body. The robust feeling and manly aura made her blush. Then, she secretly stared at the unconscious boy¡¯s handsome face as her heartbeat increased.

    As Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s heartbeat increased, many people within the city were staring at the Territory Lords, who approached the Liu Territory¡¯s troops with expressions devoid ofpassion. They secretly sighed to themselves. Next up, it would be the concluding act. The Liu Territory¡¯s position within the Northern Spiritual Realm would definitely plummet. On the other hand, by relying on the fear of Mu Chen, the Mu Territory would undoubtedly be the strongest force within the Northern Spiritual Realm.

    The setup of the Northern Spiritual Realm would still change. However, it was still many times better than having been forcibly annexed by the Liu Territory...

    All of this was due to this boy.

    A few gazes stared at the boy in the beautiful girl¡¯s arms. Their hands covered their mouths, and a touch of admiration passed through their eyes. The Mu Territory¡¯s Little Lord had definitely exceeded his father.

    After this battle, Mu Chen¡¯s name would definitely be known to everyone in the Northern Spiritual Realm.

 Chapter 108 Conclusion

    <b>Chapter 108 ¨C Conclusion</b>

    Therge battle in Nine Territory City had ended with Mu Chen killing off Liu Jingshan. Moreover, everything that had happened here spread throughout the Northern Spiritual Realm at an extremely rapid pace.

    As predicted, the Northern Spiritual Realm waspletely shaken by this news.

    There were only a few people that could remain calm after hearing about the shocking battle. Most of them gradually widened their eyes and were startled within their hearts.

    That person, Liu Jingshan, had been a Heavenly Fusion Stage powerhouse!

    How many years had it been since a powerhouse of this level appeared in the Northern Spiritual Realm at all?

    But now a powerhouse of this level had finally emerged, yet he was killed without disying its might. Furthermore, the most shocking thing was that the person who killed him was only a youthful boy!

    Nobody could fathom exactly how this oue urred. However, it was a cold truth that many people had personally witnessed. No one was foolish enough to question it, and they could only keep the shock to themselves. Just exactly how powerful was the Mu Territory¡¯s Little Lord?

    Amidst the shock, Mu Chen¡¯s name spread through every corner of the Northern Spiritual Realm. By relying on it, the Mu Territory¡¯s reputation also soared and far surpassed the Liu Territory. Already, there were signs that they were bing the strongest force within the Northern Spiritual Realm.

    As for the Liu Territory, ever since their ambitious n was ruined, it was as if a fatal blow had been dealt to them. Originally, Mu Feng and the others nned on eradicating the Liu Territory from the Northern Spiritual Realm, but ultimately they did not. This was because the Liu Territory still possessed immense power even though Liu Jingshan was killed and second, their opinions did not coincide. During this Nine Territory Meeting, the Mu Territory¡¯s reputation had increased significantly due to Mu Chen. It was evident that some of the forces were afraid that the Mu Territory would be arrogant. If they were to join forces and eliminate the Liu Territory, it would be most favorable to the Mu Territory.

    Since there was no consensus, the Liu Territory was preserved. However, they still suffered heavy losses. Half of the Liu Territory¡¯snds were divided by the other territories. Furthermore, the Liu Territory would have to pay variouspensations, which would make their family bankrupt.

    And since the Liu Territory was going downhill, everybody chipped in and gave them a push. Right now, the Liu Territory was extremely unpopr. The Liu Territory¡¯s powerhouses, who submitted to them, had all left, and this caused the Liu Territory to suffer another severe blow. However, they could only swallow it down like harsh medicine. After offending many forces and losing Liu Jingshan, the Liu Territory was no longer the strongest force within the Northern Spiritual Realm.

    In the future, it was highly likely that they would continue to weaken until they truly vanished from this realm.

    However, they could not resist this painful consequence of their actions and could only submit to suffer.

    Not only was Liu Jingshan killed during the battle in the Nine Territory City, even Liu Qingtian¡¯s ambition and courage were destroyed. From now on, it was unlikely that they would have the guts to start another battle simr to this...

    The trauma nted in them this day was too terrifying.

    ...

    As the Northern Spiritual Realm was being strongly affected by the Nine Territory Meeting, Mu Chen remained unconscious. In regards to his unconscious state, even Mu Feng had no solution. When he attempted to use Spiritual Energy to investigate Mu Chen¡¯s situation, he discovered that his Spiritual Energy vanishedpletely once it entered Mu Chen¡¯s body. After repeated tries, he could only give up.

    Fortunately, he was relieved by the color gradually being restored to Mu Chen¡¯s face while he was unconscious. The injuries within his body must be gradually healing. However, the speed of recovery was quite slow...

    This slow recoverysted for nearly two weeks. Finally, Mu Chen awoke from unconsciousness.

    In the quiet and refreshing room, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes twitched as they opened slightly. Faint sunlight entered his eyes and caused them to sting.

    This pain gradually vanished. As he adjusted to the intensity of the sunlight, he opened his eyespletely.

    What he saw was a familiar environment. This was his room, so he should have returned back to the Mu Territory?

    At this moment, bursts of pain emerged within his head and Mu Chen¡¯s throat made a dry, muffled sound. It took a while for his head to gradually recover. Then, he ced his palms on the side of his bed and struggled to get up. However, he noticed that his hand was pressing onto supple hair. He hesitated slightly before turning his head around. At the side of his bed, there was a slender figure resting as she wasying down on the side of the bed.

    ¡°Sister Qian¡¯Er?¡±

    Mu Chen stared at the familiar figure and was a bit surprised. Why was she here?

    As if she was aware of the movements on the bed, the girl beside the bed opened her beautiful eyes in a daze. Then, she looked nkly at Mu Chen, as he stared at her.

    Seeing that the boy in front of her had awakened, the daze within Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s eyes vanished. A hint of delight surged out: ¡°Mu Chen, you¡¯re finally awake?¡±

    Mu Chen directed a smile towards Tang Qian¡¯Er and sat up properly on the bed. As she saw this, Tang Qian¡¯Er hurriedly lifted him up with her slender hands as she simultaneously ced a pillow behind Mu Chen.

    Her soft and fragrant hair stroked his face and caused it to itch. At this moment, Mu Chen could not helpughing as he noticed that the girl had be this thoughtful.

    ¡°What is it,¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er asked when she noticed Mu Chenughing inexplicably.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see Miss Tang taking care of others,¡± Mu Chen continued toughed.

    Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s pretty face turned red. She pouted as she said: ¡°Who wanted to take care of you? It¡¯s because my father has been talking business with Uncle Mu recently. Since I¡¯ll be bored in the Tang Territory anyways, I followed along with him. Furthermore, Uncle Mu didn¡¯t have time to take care of you, so that¡¯s why I came to take care of you.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled, but he did not expose the girl¡¯s act. Moreover, he was truly powerless at the moment. This time, his injuries were too grave.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get some water for you.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er muttered to Mu Chen before turning around to leave.

    Mu Chen stared at Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s figure as she left, before he finally closed his eyes tightly. His consciousness entered his body. The majority of the injured meridians in his body had already recovered while he was unconscious. However, the Spiritual Energy light wheel within his aurasea had be quite dim andcked Spiritual Energy. It seemed that it would only be abundant again after he cultivated it for a while.

    However, Mu Chen did not care about this at all. Instead, he headed to a location within aurasea. At that location, the Nine Netherbird was lying down on top of the mand flower. The ck mes on the surface of its body had be dim. It was evident that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t the only one who was injured this time. Even the Nine Netherbird had suffered greatly.

    The Nine Netherbird seemed to be aware of Mu Chen¡¯s nce and opened its eyes slightly. It stared coldly at Mu Chen before a mocking thought was conveyed over: ¡°You¡¯re sure long-lived. You actually survived.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled and ignored the ridicule from the Nine Netherbird. He only replied seriously and sincerely: ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you this time.¡±

    Sensing the sincerity within Mu Chen¡¯s voice, a hint of unnaturalness shed through the Nine Netherbird¡¯s eyes. Although the thoughts conveyed were still cold, it no longer taunted him: ¡°What thanks? I didn¡¯t help you for free. You should remember what you¡¯ve promised me, otherwise, I¡¯ll make you pay a price if you fail to keep that promise.¡±

    ¡°Rx. What I promised is still valid. I won¡¯t ingest you, and you can leave whenever you want.¡± Mu Chen nodded.

    ¡°As for the other condition, I¡¯ll try to help you if I can. But what is the condition?¡±

    Hearing this, a hint of light appeared within the Nine Netherbird¡¯s eyes. It hesitated for a moment before asking: ¡°You¡¯re going to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then I want you to obtain an item from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy,¡± The Nine Netherbird replied.

    ¡°What item?¡±

    ¡°The Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy has an Ancient Divine Beast known as the Northern Sea Dragon. Its blood essence possesses an Ancient Divine Beast¡¯s blood. If I manage to obtain that, I will be able to use it as a catalyst and awaken the ancient blood sleeping within my body. By doing this, I will finally be able toplete my evolution and advance to a Divine Beast.¡±

    ¡°Northern Sea Dragon...¡± Hearing this, Mu Chen sucked in mouthful of cold air. It was a terrifying existence within the Myriad Beast Record¡¯s Heaven Rankings. For the Nine Netherbird to ask him to obtain its blood essence, isn¡¯t it thinking too highly of him?

    ¡°Rx. Although the Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s blood essence is valuable, it wouldn¡¯t cause much harm to it if a bit was taken out. The Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy probably has a stock of it, so you should be able to get it as long as you can think of a way.¡± The Nine Netherbird¡¯s thoughts were conveyed over.

    Mu Chen gave a bitter smile as he replied, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    The Nine Netherbird nodded. The Northern Sea Dragon was indeed troublesome. Even in its peak condition, it was impossible for the Nine Netherbird to defeat the Northern Sea Dragon. The only method it could suppress the Northern Sea Dragon was toplete its evolution to the Nine Netherworld Bird and fully awaken the ancient Undying Bird¡¯s blood.

    Therefore, it had ced all its hope on Mu Chen. If he was able to perform exceptionally well within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, there should be a chance to obtain it.

    ¡°Next up, I¡¯ll have to rest for a while. Therefore, you shouldn¡¯t think of borrowing my strength all the time. You should just behave yourself and protect your life, so you won¡¯t die too early.¡± The Nine Netherbird reminded him.

    Mu Chen nodded reluctantly. To be honest, he did not want to borrow this strength again. This was because the cost of borrowing it was too great. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Liu Territory had cornered them, he wouldn¡¯t have been forced into using such measure.

    After Mu Chen finished his conversation with the Nine Netherbird, his consciousness exited his aurasea. Just as he opened his eyes, he noticed Tang Qian¡¯Er pushing open the door and entering with a water kettle in her hands.

    ¡°How long was I unconscious for?¡± Mu Chen took the cup and asked.

    ¡°About half a month.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er thought for a moment before replying.

    Hearing this, Mu Chen clicked his tongue. He had actually fallen unconscious for such a long period of time. It seemed that the aftereffects of borrowing the Nine Netherbird¡¯s power were indeed quite heavy.

    ¡°That¡¯s right...Half a month...Doesn¡¯t that mean I missed the time to go to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy?¡± Mu Chen thought of something and quickly asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? There is still 5 days.¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er batted an eye at Mu Chen.

    Only then, Mu Chen was relieved. If his entry to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was dyed because of this, it would be a severe loss to him.

    ¡°Hmph, are you thinking about the fact that nobody would bother you once you¡¯ve entered the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy?¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s face turned sour as she asked coldly.

    ¡°How is this possible? With Sister Qian¡¯Er¡¯s beauty, you will definitely be in the top ranks, even if you enter the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy. Although the students within the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy are all female, the five academies would oftenmunicate with each other. When that happens, wouldn¡¯t youpletely captivate all the other academies¡¯ students? You¡¯ll probably be unhappy if I beg you to bother me then.¡± Mu Chen smiled and replied.

    Tang Qian¡¯Er chuckled. She raised her chin proudly and said: ¡°That¡¯s correct. There are many outstanding youths in the Five Great Academies. Once I fall for someone, who would care about you?¡±

    After saying this, Tang Qian¡¯Er raised her fists at Mu Chen and muttered: ¡°Moreover, you shouldn¡¯t act too arrogantly. I will surely cultivate properly within the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy. If by some chance I meet you again, I¡¯ll show you how amazing I am!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough for now. I¡¯ll call Uncle Mu and the others over. You should rest for a while.¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er smiled at Mu Chen as she ended the conversation. Then, she stood up and headed outside.

    Mu Chen stared at the girl¡¯s figure as she departed. He inhaled deeply as his closed his eyes. At the same time, he slowly sped his hands together.

    The Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, I¡¯m really looking forward to you.

 Chapter 109 - Recovery

    <strong>Chapter 109 - Recovery</strong>

    During the next few days, Mu Chen spent all his time fully recovering himself. In a few days, it was time to head back to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. ording to Mister Hao, there will be a true examination when they enter the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Comparatively, it seemed that this examination was not on the same level as the Northern Spiritual Academy¡¯s Entry Competition. This was because the opponents this time around were not limited to a tiny group from the Northern Spiritual Academy but instead consisted of genius from various locations, far and wide.

    Moreover, there would also be some monsters that passed through the Spiritual Road.

    It would not be a simple matter to stand out during the examination. Thus, Mu Chen must recoverpletely before that day arrives.

    Fortunately, Mu Chen did not meet many obstacles during his recovery. In just three days, the dim Spiritual Energy light wheel within his aura sea was once again starting to emit light.

    Furthermore, its Spiritual Energy density was many times more powerful than before. It was evident that the battle and heavy injuries were actually beneficial to Mu Chen.

    Although the Spiritual Energy within the Spiritual Wheel had be denser, there was still no feeling of advancement. However, Mu Chen was not disappointed. If he thought it was this simple to advance to the Spirit Stage, wouldn¡¯t he truly be underestimating this level?

    Even though his Spiritual Energy did not show any significant signs of breakthrough, Mu Chen obtained an unexpected harvest. He detected that the amount of Spiritual Seals had finally broken through to 21 Seals...

    Breaking through from 20 Seals to 21 Seals was a qualitative advancement.

    This was because by breaking through this level, it meant that Mu Chen possessed a Rank 2 Spiritual Array Master¡¯s strength!

    To a certain extent, a Rank 2 Spiritual Array Master was alreadyparable to a Spirit Stage powerhouse. Originally, Mu Chen thought that it would take at least a month before he could aplish this step, but who would have imagined that the battle, that had left his body in ruins, would provide such a benefit to him.

    Furthermore, with this hidden card, Mu Chen finally felt a bit of confidence towards the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s true examination.

    Moreover, after Mu Chen broke through to a Rank 2 Spiritual Array Master, the amount of Spiritual Seals he could condense increased significantly. In just two short days, the amount of Spiritual Seals he could condense had reached a staggering 26 Seals. Moreover, as time passed, the amount would gradually keep increasing.

    Although the battle brought numerous benefits to Mu Chen, it also caused a bit of trouble for him. The trouble was that his father kept insisting that he reveal and exin the source of the sudden power boost from the day of his battle.

    Mu Chen knew that Mu Feng only asked him because he was worried; after all, that power was far too strong. With Mu Chen¡¯s strength, it was evident that he could not control itpletely.

    At first, Mu Chen did not want to talk about this matter, because he was afraid that Mu Feng would just be more worried. After all, even if Mu Feng knew about it, it was impossible for him to drag the Nine Netherbird out of his body and would only cause both of them to develop a concern for no reason.

    However, the situation with the Nine Netherbird had changed. Although the Nine Netherbird was still cold, its hostile attitude had softened a lot; and it would not attack him in secret. Therefore, Mu Chen didn¡¯t need to worry about mentioning it to Mu Feng.

    Therefore, Mu Chen told the truth to Mu Feng.

    After his exnation, he noticed Mu Feng entering a daze suddenly. After a while, thetter gradually recovered from the shock and stared strangely at Mu Chen.

    Despite the significant effort the Liu Territory and Mu Territory put into obtaining the highly-coveted Nine Netherbird from the ck Eerie Swamp, they had both failed. Who would have imagined that during their time in the ck Eerie Swamp, the Nine Netherbird would have actually taken refuge inside of Mu Chen¡¯s body on its own?

    Under Mu Feng¡¯s gaze, Mu Chen could only shrug helplessly. He didn¡¯t know why this had happened either. Perhaps, this could only be exined as fate.

    After Mu Feng¡¯s look of surprisested a while, he gradually got over the shock. However, he immediately frowned. As a Spirit Stage powerhouse, he had once ingested a Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence. He naturally knew how rebellious a Spiritual Beast of that level could be. Back in those days, he had gone through great pains in order to ingest the Dragonfire Bird; yet the Nine Netherbird within Mu Chen¡¯s body was many times stronger than the Dragonfire Bird.

    Considering Mu Chen¡¯s strength, Mu Feng could not determine whether it was good or bad for him to host such a vicious beast within his body.

    Seeing that Mu Feng was concerned, Mu Chen consoled him for a while. Only after he exined the current status of his rtionship with the Nine Netherbird did Mu Feng rx a bit. However, Mu Feng still told him to remain vignt. A Spiritual Beast of that level had an intelligence that was not inferior to that of a human. Also, given the Nine Netherbird¡¯s previous schemes, Mu Feng did not hold any doubts about its viciousness. That thing was definitely an extremely dangerous existence.

    Hearing this, Mu Chen replied with a smile.

    Time flew by quickly and in the blink of an eye, it was the day before his departure.

    In the quiet courtyard, Mu Chen was currently cultivating with his eyes closed when he heard familiar footsteps approaching. He opened his eyes and noticed Mu Feng entering the courtyard.

    ¡°Dad.¡± Mu Chen directed a smile at Mu Feng as he spoke.

    Mu Feng walked up next to Mu Chen and rubbed thetter¡¯s head. A hint of reluctance and affection emerged in his eyes as he smiled: ¡°Brat, you¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow. This time, you probably won¡¯t be able toe back for a while. You should properly cultivate in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Even though there are geniuses everywhere over there, I won¡¯t allow you to disgrace me!¡±

    Mu Chen could see the reluctance within Mu Feng¡¯s eyes, and his heart suddenly felt a hint of warmth. He smiled and replied: ¡°Dad, just rx. Your son isn¡¯t someone who can be easily bullied...¡±

    Mu Feng was slightly depressed. Over these years, he had brought up Mu Chen alone. Although Mu Chen was always sensible, Mu Feng could have always helped him when he was in trouble in the Northern Spiritual Realm. But once he left the Northern Spiritual Realm and entered the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, he would not be able to give any protection to Mu Chen.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to leave tomorrow. Your father has nothing to give you. However, I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve advanced to a Rank 2 Spiritual Array Master, so I¡¯ve been searching for Diagram Arrays during the past two days...¡±

    Mu Feng directed a smile to Mu Chen and gripped his hand tightly. Then, a glowing scroll emerged within his hand: ¡°This is a Rank 2 Diagram Array, it should be of use to you.¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned and touched as he immediately epted the glowing scroll. In the Northern Spiritual Realm, a Rank 2 Diagram Array was considered rare. Mu Feng must have gone to extraordinary lengths in order to find this Diagram Array. No wonder he was busy during the past two days. He had clearly been spending his spare time for this reason.

    ¡°Thanks dad.¡±

    Mu Chen ced the Diagram Array within the Mustard Seed Bracelet. Although he had be a Rank 2 Spiritual Array Master, he did not have any Rank 2 Diagram Arrays. Although he had the ¡°Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array¡±, which wasparable to a Rank 3 Spiritual Array, Mu Chen could not arrange it unless he borrowed the Nine Netherbird¡¯s strength.

    Therefore, right now, he urgently needed this Rank 2 Diagram Array.

    Mu Chen pondered before he asked, ¡°Dad, after I leave, managing the Mu Territory will be all up to you. Is it truly fine that you did not get rid of the Liu Territory?¡± He probably would have to leave the Northern Spiritual Realm for quite a long period of time. Naturally, he wanted Mu Feng to be safe here.

    ¡°Right now, the Liu Territory is greatly weakened and is nothing to be feared.¡± Mu Feng smiled: ¡°Moreover, you shouldn¡¯t underestimate your father. This time, I gained some inspiration and can vaguely feel the threshold of a Heavenly Fusion Stage. If I were to train for a while, I should be able to advance to the Heavenly Fusion Stage.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    A hint of surprise emerged in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. If Mu Feng sessfully advanced to the Heavenly Fusion Stage, nobody would dare offend him in the Northern Spiritual Realm, and the Mu Territory would bepletely stable as well.

    ¡°Haha, you should rest well today. I¡¯ll send you to the Northern Spiritual Academy tomorrow.¡± Mu Feng smiled proudly and patted Mu Chen¡¯s shoulders before he left.

    Mu Chen stared at Mu Feng¡¯s broad back. He suddenly felt that his mouth was slightly blocked and could only gently mutter: ¡°Dad, remember the promise that I said to you. There wille a day when I bring mother back here. Our family will definitely be reunited.¡±

    Mu Feng¡¯s silhouette suddenly stopped at the entrance of the courtyard. He lifted his head and sighed. His eyes were slightly wet, and he slowly nodded his head.

    ¡°Brat, just cultivate properly. Your father will wait for that day.¡±

    ...

    In the early morning of the following day, Mu Chen had gotten up early and left his room. He noticed that Mu Feng and Zhou Ye were waiting for him outside.

    Zhou Ye escorted Mu Feng and Mu Chen out of the Mu Estate, before he rubbed Mu Chen¡¯s hair. ¡°Little Mu, good luck. I hope that you can surprise Uncle Zhou the next time youe back to the Northern Spiritual Realm,¡± he said with some emotion.

    Mu Chen smiled as he nodded to Zhou Ye: ¡°Rx Uncle Zhou. Instead, shouldn¡¯t you worry about finding a wife?.¡±

    ¡°Damn brat.¡± Zhou Ye could not help butugh.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Feng waved his hand and took the lead towards the Transfer Spiritual Array within the Mu City. Mu Feng waved at Zhou Ye before he quickly followed.

    As the two passed through the Mu City, numerous gazes were projected over towards them. Most of the gazes were fixed at Mu Chen¡¯s body and curiosity and awe were within them.

    It was evident that Mu Chen had be a well-known figure, after the battle above the Nine Territory Meeting. The fame had even surpassed Mu Feng and the other Territory Lords.

    ¡°Right now, your name is even more dazzling than mine,¡± Mu Fengughed as he noticed the surroundings gazes.

    Hearing this, Mu Chen also smiled: ¡°When I return, I will use my own strength to obtain these gazes.¡±

    ¡°Daring and resolute. I¡¯ll wait for that to happen.¡±

    Mu Feng smiled as he stepped onto the Transfer Spiritual Array while Mu Chen quickly followed. Then, Mu Feng quickly waved his sleeves, and a light emerged as Spiritual Energy surged out. Their figures quickly vanished under countless estranged gazes.

 Chapter 110 Departure

    <b>Chapter 110 ¨C Departure</b>

    Currently, the spacious training ground of the Northern Spiritual Academy was crowded with Northern Spiritual Academy¡¯s students. All of them were gazing enviously at the stage. At that location, there were five giant arrays floating in thin air that emitted a vague yet powerful pulse of Spiritual Energy.

    It is said that these light arrays were Transfer Spiritual Arrays, leading to the Five Great Academies. After passing through them, one would be able to enter any of the holy grounds that they¡¯d wished for all over these years.

    However, these people currently did not have the qualifications.

    At the training grounds, Tang Qian¡¯Er, Hong Ling and Mo Ling had already arrived. Even Liu Mubai was present at the scene. However, he did not have the arrogance he had had previously. Instead, his face was slightly pale and was covered with a dejected expression. It was obvious that he had suffered a heavy blow mentally.

    ¡°Mu Chen¡¯sing!¡±

    Amotion of noise suddenly rang out outside of the training grounds, and numerous fiery gazes immediately turned away from the training grounds. Then, they noticed a familiar boy, and a tall burly figure slowly walking in from the training ground entrance.

    As they stared at the boy¡¯s figure, countless Northern Spiritual Academy students lowered their voice. In their eyes, curiosity and awe emerged. During this period of time, the news about Mu Chen ying Liu Territory¡¯s Liu Jingshan had spread throughout the entire Northern Spiritual Realm.

    To them, the Heavenly Fusion Stage was too dazzling. They could not measure up to the power that someone of that level would possess. But no matter what, it must be stronger than Teacher Mo, Teacher Xi and even the Principal, right?

    And a powerhouse of that level was actually killed by Mu Chen? Just how terrifying, then, was he?

    Under numerous astonished gazes, Mu Chen entered the stage and cupped his hands in salute towards Teacher Mo, Teacher Xi, Principal Xiao and Mister Hao as he said: ¡°My apologies, I arrivedte.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re not consideredte.¡± Teacher Mo smiled. The eyes he used to look at Mu Chen were quite peculiar. Just after he heard of this event, even he, himself, felt tremendous shock. Now that he met with Mu Chen again, a mysterious feeling emerged within his heart.

    This boy had too many secrets.

    ¡°Ohoho, we still have to modte the Transfer Spiritual Array for a while, so you¡¯ll have to wait for a bit.¡± Principal Xiao waved his hands and replied with a smile.

    Mu Chen nodded and stood beside Tang Qian¡¯Er. At this moment, Chen Fan and the others were staring at him strangely. This caused Mu Chen to nce at them helplessly.

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Seeing Mu Chen look over at them, Chen Fan and the others let out a hollowugh. They felt slightly unnatural. After all, they used to be able to joke around with Mu Chen. But now, they could feel that they weren¡¯t at the same level.

    As he noticed this, Mu Chen did nothing to exin the situation to them. Instead, it was Tang Qian¡¯Er who nced over and asked: ¡°Are your injuries all healed?¡±

    Mu Chen nodded and smiled: ¡°With Sister Qian¡¯Er taking care of me, it would be difficult for them not to heal.¡±

    Hearing this, Tang Qian¡¯Er let out a sweet smile before she crooned: ¡°You¡¯ve only spoken nicely right before we depart, how insincere.¡±

    Mu Chen feltpletely helpless. When facing a girl¡¯s unreasonable expectations, it was best to remain silent.

    ¡°You should look at Liu Mubai. Right now, he looks at you as if he had seen a ghost...¡± Tang Qian¡¯Er nced across to the opposite side as she muttered.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze followed and intersected with Liu Mubai¡¯s gaze. Thetter quickly turned his head away. Currently, his appearance had none of the former prestige of someone who had previously been the number one individual of the Northern Spiritual Academy.

    Mu Chen calmly retracted his gaze in order to not stare at Liu Mubai as if he had won against someone. During the path of cultivation, he would meet enemies one by one. If he wanted to improve, he would have to constantly look towards the future and review the past. Only then, he would be able to improve slowly.

    Liu Mubai was considered to be outstanding. However, he was not worthy for Mu Chen to treat him as an unforgettable rival.

    ¡°All of you should listen up...¡±

    From the side, Mister Hao suddenly spoke to the crowd: ¡°I have mentioned this to you before. Although you have passed the Northern Spiritual Academy¡¯s examination, it has only granted you the opportunity to enter the Five Great Academies. It does not mean that you are already regarded as a student in the Five Great Academies.¡±

    ¡°The Five Great Academies will test all of you themselves. That will be the true test of the Five Great Academies. If you pass, you will be a student within the Five Great Academies and have a promising future.

    ¡°However, if you fail to pass, we will not send you back, but you will not be able to enter the Five Great Academies anymore. Instead, we will send you to other major Spiritual Academies.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, each one of you will have to work hard to be a true student of the Five Great Academies.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hearing this, Mu Chen and the others¡¯ faces turned serious.

    The Great Thousand World was endless and vast. Nobody could detect the ends of it. The Hundred Spirit Heavens, that the Northern Spiritual Realm belonged to, was only considered to be a speck of sand within a desert. It waspletely insignificant.

    The area outside of the Hundred Spirit Heavens was known as the Hundred Spirit Continent. In this continent, there were numerous territories that were simr to the Hundred Spirit Heavens. Moreover, there were countless territories and continents outside of the Hundred Spirit Heavens. If they did not use a Transfer Spiritual Array, a powerhouse at the Three Heavens Stage would not be able to travel across all the continents, even if they devoted a whole lifetime.

    The Great Thousand World was too mysterious and extensive. There were as many forces as there were stars in the sky. Among these stars, the Five Great Academies were considered to be bright and dazzling stars. Even within the entire Great Thousand World, they were quite well-known.

    The geniuses from the various continents would gather at the Five Great Academies. Therefore, it would not be easy to stand out in such a ce.

    Mu Chen would have to use all his strength in order to pass the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s test.

    As these thoughts shed through Mu Chen¡¯s mind, he looked towards Mister Hao and inquired: ¡°Mister Hao, may I know what the test will be for the Five Great Academies?¡±

    Mister Hao nced at Mu Chen and shook his head. He replied: ¡°The Five Great Academies each have their respective test. Therefore, I am unclear about them. However, someone will receive you after you pass through the Transfer Spiritual Array. At that time, you wille to learn more about the test.¡±

    Although this wasn¡¯t useful information, Mu Chen still nodded.

    After some time, the five Transfer Spiritual Arrays gradually emitted out an intense light. The violent Spiritual Energy fluctuations, which were originally there, had stabilized.

    ¡°It¡¯s about there.¡±

    Seeing this, Mister Hao nodded towards Principal Xiao. Then, he looked at Mu Chen and the others as he said: ¡°Saint Spiritual Academy, please go to the second Transfer Spiritual Array from the left.¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Mubai quickly stepped forward and stood within the Transfer Spiritual Array. As he entered the Transfer Spiritual Array, he finally regained a bit of courage. Then, he stared at Mu Chen and gritted his teeth as he clenched his hands: ¡°Mu Chen, I admit that you¡¯re powerful. However, just you wait. There will be a time when we meet again. When that happens, I will defeat you!¡±

    Hearing this, Mu Chen¡¯s ck eyes stared at Liu Mubai. Under his gaze, Liu Mubai¡¯s body shuddered. It seemed that he was being reminded of the terror that Mu Chen had inflicted upon his family that day within the Nine Territory City. His legs and stomach felt a little weak, and he struggled to remain standing up.

    It was as if he had beenpletely traumatized by Mu Chen that time, and this trauma made him feel intense fear.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wee it anytime.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled faintly. The Saint Spiritual Academy, huh? Ji Xuan is also there, right? Compared to him, Liu Mubai was truly unworthy.

    ¡°Azure Sky Spiritual Academy, please go to the third Transfer Spiritual Array from the left.¡±

    Hearing Mister Hao¡¯s instructions, Chen Fan and Huo Yun hurried forward. Their faces were filled with excitement and tension.

    ¡°Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy, the fourth Transfer Spiritual Array.¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯Er bit her lips and sped her hands. She thumped Mu Chen¡¯s chest as she said: ¡°Good luck in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Although there are many geniuses there, I believe that you won¡¯t fall behind. Otherwise, I will be embarrassed to say that I know you when we meet again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you too.¡± Mu Chen stared at the girl in front of him. A hint of depression filled his heart due to the separation.

    Tang Qian¡¯Er nodded and no longer spoke. She twisted her slim waist as she entered the fourth Transfer Spiritual Array together with Hong Ling. However, her beautiful eyes remained fixed at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Mu Chen, Mo Ling. The two of you should enter here.¡± Mister Hao pointed at the Transfer Spiritual Array beside him.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze stared at Mu Feng, who had been behind him all this time. Thetter smiled and nodded towards him. Then, under countless gazes, Mu Chen immediately took a deep breath and entered the Transfer Spiritual Array without hesitation. Seeing this, Mo Ling quickly followed.

    ¡°Brother Mu, good luck. Please bring glory to our Northern Spiritual Academy. Even in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, you must be the strongest!¡± At the edge of the training grounds, Su Ling and the others shouted out.

    ¡°Please act as the advance party for us. In the future, we wille to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to leech off you!¡± The other students also yelled out.

    Hearing this, Mu Chen could not help but smile. He nodded towards them.

    ¡°Concentrate, we¡¯re beginning the transfer!¡± Mister Hao said in a deep voice. He waved his sleeves and numerous light seals shot into the Transfer Spiritual Arrays. Then, a powerful light shone from the Spiritual Array andpletely enveloped the figures within it.

    The powerful light gradually obscured Mu Chen¡¯s vision. He gazed at Mu Feng, who was nearby. Thetter also stared at him in daze. Then, a hint of loneliness emerged on his resolute face. After Mu Chen departs, he would be the only one remaining in the family...

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely bring mother back!¡±

    Mu Chen clenched his hands and muttered to himself. Then, he slowly closed his eyes.

    Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, I¡¯ming.

    Luo Li, I¡¯ming.

 Chapter 111 Northern Heavens World

    <b>Chapter 111 ¨C Northern Heavens World</b>

    This ce was a vast, endlessndscape with blue skies and drifting clouds. In the distance, a boundless ancient forest could be seen.

    Within the forest stood giant trees, that wereparable in size with mountains. Groups of Spiritual Beasts would fly above the forest as their sharp cries echoed throughout the world.

    Even further away, there would be massive Spiritual Beasts fighting against each other asionally. Their thunderous roars came from far away.

    Thisnd was like an ancient prehistord where no person had ever set foot on.

    However, the absence of human activity was quickly destroyed. A massive bluestone tform appeared out of thin air in the sky. Mist surrounded the tform like it was a fairnd.

    At this moment, numerous light pirs emerged on the bluestone tform. As these light pirs descended, countless figures appeared on the tform.

    In half an hour, the originally empty tform waspletely filled and their chatter gradually echoed throughout the area.

    At the corner of the tform, another light pir descended. As the light faded, two figures emerged.

    Once he detected that the light gradually weakening, Mu Chen opened his eyes slowly. In the next moment, he became somewhat surprised when he looked at the bluestone tform he was currently standing on.

    On the tform, there were numerous figures. However, all of them were wary as they looked around. It was evident that they were also unfamiliar with this situation.

    ¡°Brother Mu. Is this the ce for the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s examination?¡± Behind Mu Chen, a weak voice rang out. Mo Ling was cautiously ncing around. His voice was weak because he could feel that even the weakest person on the tform had the strength in the Spiritual Rotation Stage Initial Phase. Furthermore, many of them gave him a feeling of pressure.

    Mu Chen nodded and smiled.

    ¡°These people should be the others who obtained entry to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, right?¡± Mo Ling could not help but smack his lips. Awe for the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy formed within his heart. The number of people that obtained entries to the Five Great Academies was limited to the fingers of both hands. But in this location, there were at least a thousand people.

    ¡°Although all of the people here are quite powerful, there¡¯s no need to be afraid. If youck courage, how could youpete with others?¡± Mu Chen smiled. He knew that Mo Ling felt slightly inferior. After all, the Northern Spiritual Realm was quite a small ce. Many of these people probably came fromrge Spiritual Academies. The background and strength they possessed wasn¡¯t something that a student from the Northern Spiritual Academy couldpete with.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    As he looked at Mu Chen¡¯sforting, handsome face, Mo Ling¡¯s timid heart calmed down. That¡¯s right. There was nothing to be afraid of. The one beside him had once killed a Heavenly Fusion Stage powerhouse. Although Mo Ling did not understand the quality of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy students, he did not believe many of them could surpass Mu Chen.

    Mu Chenforted Mo Ling for a bit before he too nced carefully around the tform. Right now, there were at least 1000 people on the tform. However, there weren¡¯t many conversations taking ce; only small groups of people would stick together. Based on this, they probably hailed from the same location.

    ¡°As expected of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy...¡±

    Mu Chen nced around and immediately praised the academy within his heart. From what he sensed, everybody here had reached the Spiritual Rotation Stage. Moreover, there were no less than 6 individuals who reached the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase.

    Furthermore, the people in front of him were only a handful of those that had entered the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Based on this, one could see how terrifying thepetition was for the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    The Northern Spiritual Academy¡¯s Entry Competition could not bepared to thispetition!

    Dong!

    Just as Mu Chen looked around, a soft bell sound rang at the center of the tform. Everybody¡¯s gaze quickly shifted, and they saw a stone tablet suddenly emitting a dazzlingly bright light.

    As the light converged above the stone tablet, an old figure formed from the light emerged.

    ¡°Little ones, I am one of the monitors for the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s examination...¡±

    The old figure smiled as it stared at the numerous boys and girls on the tform and said: ¡°Next up, I will inform you of the rules here.¡±

    On the tform, everybody remained silent. Their eyes were fixated on the old figure.

    ¡°The space you¡¯re currently residing in, is known as the Northern Heavens World. It is the ce where the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy specifically tests students. Moreover, the tform you are standing on is known as the Escort tform. In the Northern Heavens World, there are hundreds of Escort tforms like this one. Therefore, the one you are standing on is just one of many.¡±

    As the words were spoken, many people were secretly shocked. Didn¡¯t that mean there were at least tens of thousands of people participating in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s examination? This number was too terrifying to imagine!

    ¡°Ohoho. Due to there being too many individuals, the number of Northern Heavens Worlds totals four. Of course, the other three Northern Heavens Worlds are also executing the same examination. However, these are unrted to all of you.¡± The old figure smiled.

    Mu Chen could not help but grin. There are four of these Northern Heavens Worlds? The Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy is truly one of the Five Great Academies. This could only be described as terrifying.Wouldn¡¯t this mean that his chance of meeting with Luo Li would be reduced to at most 25%?

    ¡°Eh, I hope that she¡¯s in this Northern Heavens World as well.¡± Mu Chen shook his head helplessly and could only look forward to it.

    ¡°The Northern Heavens World is extremely vast. There are numerous powerful and vicious Spiritual Beasts all over the ce. Your goal is to pass through these obstacles and enter the Northern Heavens Hall in the center of the Northern Heavens World. At that location, there will be a Transfer Spiritual Array that leads to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, and we will wee you there.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem too difficult.¡± Mu Chen frowned. The Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy shouldn¡¯t be limited to just this, right?

    ¡°Ohoho. These aren¡¯t all the rules yet. Each of you must touch this stone tablet first. Of course, you will all be divided into ranks. The ranks will be divided from 1-9. Normally speaking, the students that obtained the ordinary entry will be ranked initially at 1. The students that obtained the seeded entry will start at 3; The core entries will begin at 5.¡±

    When everybody heard this, they hesitated for a moment. Then, people came up one after another to touch the stone tablet. As they touched it, a light beam would shoot out from the stone tablet andnd on their foreheads.

    Once the light beam faded away, a shining symbol appeared on the students¡¯ foreheads. However, the symbol given revealed a dark yellow color and the number [1] appeared within the symbol.

    It was evident that these people were assessed as Rank 1.

    Everybody stared at the dark yellow symbol on their respective foreheads and felt a bit frustrated. It was truly a terrible sight to possess the lowest rank.

    Buzz!

    Just as the crowd was feeling bitter, a powerful light beam erupted from the stone tablet. The light beam revealed a dark red color and converged on the forehead of the boy who was in front of the stone tablet.

    As a dark red symbol emerged, the number [3] slowly formed.

    ¡°Rank 3? He¡¯s actually a student that obtained the Seeded Entry!¡± The dark red light was too different than the rest of them. Therefore, many surprised gazes shot over immediately and they smacked their lips enviously.

    As the boy in white clothes noticed at the envious res nearby, he raised his chin slightly. A hint of pride emerged on his face. The people that obtained a seeded entry could look over the students who only obtained an ordinary entry. This is because it represented that they were at different levels.

    The boy¡¯s arrogant gaze caused the students to feel slightly ufortable. However, they knew that thetter was truly stronger than ordinary students. It was best not to provoke this sort of person.

    On the tform, the crowd continually obtained their symbols. And after the boy in white, there were two other individuals that possessed a seeded entry. This made many people exim secretly. Just in their Escort tform, there were already 3 seeded entries. Just how many seeded entries were there within the Northern Heavens World?

    Furthermore, above the seeded entries, there was the core entry.

    Many of the people weren¡¯t clear how terrifying the people who obtained a core entry were. However, it was certain that a person who obtained a core entry would be a monster!

    Mu Chen and Mo Ling did not hastily head forward. They waited for the crowd to lessen before lining up. Because Mo Ling only possessed an ordinary entry, he also obtained a Rank 1 assessment. As for Mu Chen, he was assessed as Rank 3 like the other seeded entries.

    When the dark red light emerged on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead, many astonished gazes nced over. Even the three individuals with seeded entries had their gazes focused on Mu Chen. It was evident that Mu Chen, who had obtained a seeded entry, was worthy of their attention.

    After everybody was assessed, a strange smile seemed to appear on the old figure. He continued to exin: ¡°Since all of you have been assessed ranks, I will continue to speak. Based on the rules, any students who are ranked lower than 4 will be eliminated at the end. In other words, they will lose their qualifications to enter the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡±

    WAHHH!

    The tform suddenly shook. Everybody was stunned. Wouldn¡¯t this mean that nobody here was qualified?

    ¡°Little ones. There¡¯s no need to worry. The ranks aren¡¯t fixed and can be increased. Moreover, the method of increasing rank isn¡¯t difficult. You only need to kill Spiritual Beasts or obtain worldly treasures that have umted Spiritual Aura, and the symbol on your forehead will automatically absorb some of the Spiritual Aura. Through that, your rank will increase.¡±

    Everyone was relieved. So they could increase their ranks through hunting Spiritual Beasts and obtaining worldly treasures.

    ¡°Of course, this isn¡¯t the fastest way to increase it. The fastest method is to steal the Spiritual Aura within other people¡¯s symbols. This will allow you to quickly raise your rank.¡±

    Once this was said, countless people¡¯s bodies stiffened. Then, their faces gradually changed.

    ¡°Especially the symbols that are ranked high. For example, you are all only Rank 1 currently. However, if you managed to defeat the seeded entry students and obtained the Spiritual Aura within their symbols, you will immediately increase from Rank 1 to Rank 3.¡± The old figure had a huge smile stered on his face as if he was a sly fox trying to lure people to perform this act.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. This rule basically encourages students to steal from one another. As expected, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s examination isn¡¯t that simple. So this is the examination system, huh?

    Because at this moment, Mu Chen could feel the gazes nearby change. Many of them revealed a hint of greediness as they stared at the symbol on his forehead.

 Chapter 112 Girl in a Black Dress

    <b>Chapter 112 ¨C Girl in a ck Dress</b>

    Suddenly, the atmosphere on the Escort tform turned strange. A few boys¡¯ gazes became vignt, and they all stepped away from one another.

    This rule had made it extremely clear. Aside from being careful of the viciousnds and Spiritual Beasts, the greatest threat they could face were their fellow students.

    ¡°Little ones. This rule was made to give everyone a chance. A chance to escape the ordinary. Even a person with Core Entry will be disqualified and denied their right of entry to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy if he fails to reach Rank 4.¡± The old figure¡¯s chuckle rang out again.

    Mu Chen snorted upon hearing this. A person who had obtained Core Entry would definitely not a kindhearted person. Even if they had an ident and had their symbol robbed, would it really be difficult for them to regain a Rank 4 symbol with their abilities?

    ¡°Regarding the Ranks, it will determine your position within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. The higher your rank, the more you will valued by the academy. Therefore, in order to not be disqualified and obtain a better status and resources within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, you should work hard on increasing your rank. I will wait for your arrival at the Northern Heavens Hall...¡±

    ¡°By then, the difference between all of you will be reflected by your sess.¡±

    ¡°Finally, a reminder to everyone: If you want to give up, you only need to shatter the symbol on your forehead. After that, a monitor wille over and take you away. But in that case, the person who has lost their symbol will be eliminated.¡±

    ¡°Okay, right now, I want to solemnly tell all of you that the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Examination has now officially begun!¡± The old man directed a slight smile at the crowd before his figure slowly faded away.

    With the disappearance of the old figure, the Escort tform becamepletely silent. A few people¡¯s eyes were twinkling.

    Mu Chen felt the pressure of this atmosphere and nced at his surroundings. Most of the people on the tform were gathering in groups of two or three. The only exceptions were the Seeded Entry participants and Mu Chen. Next to the Seeded Entry participants, there was a humongous crowd that had formed. Judging from the appearance, these participants came from a ratherrge-sized Spiritual Academy and thus had many followers.

    Compared to them, Mu Chen¡¯s side looked pretty shabby. After all, the only one beside him was Mo Ling, who was at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Initial Phase.

    The 3 Seeded Entry participants¡¯ gazes swept across the tform. They were slightly afraid of each other. Therefore, they simply waved their hands and jumped off the Escort tform as they charged into the depths of the ancient forest.

    In the Northern Heavens World, the amount of students participating was numbered in thousands. Thus, there was no need for them to fight against such tricky opponents when they had time to pick their prey.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave as well.¡± Mu Chen whispered to Mo Ling.

    After he spoke, he charged away from the Escort tform. Seeing this, Mo Ling hurriedly followed. However, countless gazes twinkled on the escort tform as they noticed Mu Chen¡¯s action.

    On the tform, there were no less than six people whose strength had reached the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase. However, there were only four people who obtained a seeded entry. It was evident that the other individuals at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase felt this was somewhat unfair. After all, they too possessed the ability to obtain a seeded entry. They justcked the luck...

    Fortunately, this examination gave them a chance.

    On the Escort tform, three of the four seeded entry participants had many followers beside them. It was rtively troublesome to attack them. However, Mu Chen¡¯s force seemed pretty weak and appeared to them to be the easiest target.

    As long as they defeated Mu Chen, they would instantly obtain a Rank 3 Symbol.

    In the crowd, many eyes narrowed as they stared at the direction Mu Chen had taken. The corners of their lips immediately lifted up as if they had spotted a prey.

    A Seeded Entry? In this ce, it was only a title that attracted trouble.

    Mu Chen brought Mo Ling away from the Escort tform. His calm face made it seem as though he was not aware of others plotting against him. His eyes would only stare into the distance with slight hope. Luo Li, are you here?

    When Mu Chen entered the ancient forest, an Escort tform that was rtively far away was quite bustling.

    This Escort tform appeared to berger than the one Mu Chen was on. There were a lot more people as well. However, aside from the scattered individuals, the dense crowd was clearly divided. There were many boys with prideful expression. The Spiritual Energy fluctuation emitting from their bodies clearly showed that the majority of them were at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase. Furthermore, on their foreheads, a dark red symbol appeared which represented that they were winners of the seeded entries.

    At this location, they were considered as the best of the bunch.

    Buzz!

    On the Escort tform, a light pir suddenly descended and numerous people nced overzily. Soon, the originallyzy expression they had immediately vanished. Instead, it was reced with shock.

    WAHHH!

    Muffled cries spread throughout the tform like ripples. Many people were affected by it and turned over to take a look. In front of their eyes, a slender figure emerged.

    As the light pir slowly dispersed, a girl in a ck dress emerged. She had an exquisite figure and had curves underneath her dress. Her silver hair shone like the Milky Way and fluttered in the sky as the breeze blew. It was exceptionally moving.

    The girl¡¯s skin was white as snow while her eyebrows were like crescent moons. While she moved gently, it seemed that it teased people¡¯s hearts. Underneath the moon-like eyebrows were a pair of clear ss-like eyes. These eyes were so beautiful those who stared into them would lose themselves in them. Not many males of the same age were able to maintain their calm under her gaze.

    Moreover, she possessed an extremely refined face. The only shoring it had, was that it did not have a smile. It wasn¡¯t that the face was cold and detached; instead, it was as calm as ake. Her ss-like eyes blinked gently and gave off a feeling that nothing in this world would attract her gaze.

    The originally bustling Escort tform had instantly turned quiet by such a scene. Many people secretly stole a nce at her. However, it was unknown why few of them dared to stare at the girl¡¯s clear and beautiful crystalline eyes.

    The boys with a shing red symbols on their forehead, which proved that they were extraordinary, had fiery eyes. There was no doubt that it was the first time they had ever seen such elegance and temperament.

    The girl in the ck dress nced around the Escort tform quietly. Then, she walked over to the stone tablet located at the center of the tform. As she walked gracefully, many people noticed that a pitched-ck sword was on her back.

    The gazes on the scene moved together with her.

    Finally, a tall boy, who was rtively handsome, could not endure it and walked over. On his forehead, a red symbol shone. This was the ability that attracted other person¡¯s attentions.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Gu Ge from the Dayuan Continent¡¯s Dayuan Spiritual Academy. Do you need any help? Since you¡¯ve arrived slightlyte, I can exin the rules here for you.¡± The boy revealed a gentle smile to the girl in ck dress. His tone was also quite soft, making it difficult for her to refuse.

    The girl in the ck dress nced at the boy for a moment with her clear ss-like eyes, and in that moment, thetter felt his heartbeat increase. A hint of passion shed through the depths of his eyes. If he was able to obtain a girl like this, just how maddening and moving would it be when he hugged her in his arms as she acted shy?

    However, the girl in ck dress only nced at him for a moment. She did not speak to him and only walked around him as she headed towards the stone tablet.

    Seeing this, Gu Ge let out a smile. He followed over and began to exin the rules as if he was in a world all by himself. Then he smiled and asked: ¡°It seems that you¡¯re by yourself. It will be quite dangerous. I have manypanions. Therefore, I would like to join teams with you, so you can be safe as well.¡±

    When she heard the word ¡°teams¡±, the girl¡¯s clear eyes seemed to sh. However, she remained umunicative and gently extended her slender hands to touch the stone tablet.

    Buzz!

    As her hands touched the stone tablet, it suddenly shook. A distinctive golden light shot off and formed at the center of the girl¡¯s eyebrows.

    Gu Ge¡¯s voice instantly faded away. Moreover, many people, who had fiery expressions, instantly became dumbfounded. This is because they noticed signs of a [5] appearing on the girl¡¯s forehead.

    A Rank 5 Symbol?

    Everybody sucked in a mouthful of cold air. Even the people who obtained a seeded entry took a big gulp. The girl in front of them actually obtained a Core Entry?

    Gu Ge¡¯s face twitched. A Core Entry. Only the people, who were assessed as ¡°King¡± ss in the Spiritual Road would be able to obtain it!

    The seemingly weak and beautiful girl in front of them was actually this terrifying?

    The girl slowly turned around and her clear ss-like eyes looked at Gu Ge. Her slender lips finally opened. Her voice was crisp and quiet.

    ¡°You mentioned earlier that the symbol¡¯s rank could increase through stealing other people¡¯s symbols?¡±

    Gu Ge was stunned and immediately nodded his head.

    The girl in the ck dress spoke gently: ¡°Then, all of the seeded entry participants here should hand over their symbols to me.¡±

    WAHHH!

    An uproar instantly broke out on the Escort tform. There were a dozen boys whose eyes were filled with rage. They were all individuals who obtained a seeded entry.

    ¡°Hmph. Although you are someone who obtained a Core Entry, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unrealistic for you to steal so many people¡¯s symbols!?¡± A boy sneered.

    The girl in the ck dress shook her head. She stared at the boy and replied seriously: ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Hearing this, his face immediately turned ck with rage. He gritted his teeth as he shouted: ¡°Everyone. Let¡¯s all attack her together and see how amazing she is!¡±

    The other seeded entry participants also nodded when they heard this. A dozen individuals slowly surrounded the girl. At this moment, Gu Ge also shrugged his shoulders. The girl had ignored him earlier, and this had made him feel slightly irritated. Thus, he gloated and said: ¡°It seems that I can¡¯t help you either.¡±

    A dozen boys, who were all at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase, surrounded the girl. Powerful waves of Spiritual Energy suddenly erupted. In the next instant, all of them were lunging towards the girl in ck dress.

    However, the girl remained motionless. She only blinked and brushed away the hair on her forehead.

    Boom!

    Just when the dozen individuals were about to touch her body, a ck light suddenly erupted from her body.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang!

    A dozen figures instantly flew back andnded on the ground. Every single one of them spat out a mouthful of blood as horror filled their eyes.

    The crowd immediately inhaled a breath of cold air. A dozen Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase powerhouses werepletely defeated without even being able to touch her body?

    The girl in ck dress walked over. She made a small action with her hands and the dozen individuals¡¯ symbols quickly turned dim. A few lights shed and entered the golden symbol on her forehead.

    By stealing many Rank 3 symbols, the girl¡¯s golden symbol had turned a lot brighter. However, it had not reached Rank 6. It was evident that it wasn¡¯t easy to rank up.

    After taking away the unfortunate fellows¡¯ symbols, the girl in ck dress walked towards Gu Ge, who waspletely pale. She stared at him with her clear eyes: ¡°Yours.¡±

    Cold sweat slid down Gu Ge¡¯s forehead. He smiled stiffly and had no intention of attacking. As he concentrated, the Spiritual Aura within his symbol emitted out and entered the golden symbol on the girl¡¯s forehead.

    Once she was done robbing away the seeded entry participants¡¯ symbols, the girl in ck dress did not attack the ordinary students. She only turned away and headed towards the edge of the Escort tform. Her eyes stared at the distance. Finally, ripples appeared in her quiet eyes. Her mouth twitched and a shallow smile bloomed.

    I said that I¡¯ll wait for you. But if you do note, I will hate you.

 Chapter 113 Targeted

    <b>Chapter 113 ¨C Targeted</b>

    In the ancient forest, giant trees towered into the sky. The thick branches and leaves grew outwards and gave the impression that they were covering the sky. Moreover, shocking roars would bring about powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations when they were heard from time to time in this boundless forest.

    Roar!

    Currently, somewhere within the forest, Mu Chen was staring in surprise at the Spiritual Beast in front of him. The Spiritual Beast¡¯s body was covered with a golden color. It had a shape simr to a cow and even had a golden horn on top of its head. However, its tail was close to a crocodile¡¯s tail and had many sharp spikes. As it swung around, it caused the wind to whistle and the air seemed to be torn apart.

    Golden Crocodile. Middle Rank Spiritual Beast. It had strengthparable to a Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase. Furthermore, the golden scales that covered its body made it impregnable.

    Beside the Golden Crocodile, there was a giant ck tiger as well. Although it was not as bold and powerful whenpared to the Golden Crocodile, it still possessed the strength of the Spiritual Rotation Stage Middle Phase.

    ¡°Leave this big guy to me. You can deal with the other.¡±

    Mu Chen pointed at the Golden Crocodile. Although he had the ability to resolve the situation by himself, this would not benefit Mo Ling. Since everybody required honing their abilities to improve, it would not be beneficial for him to protect Mo Ling too much. Otherwise, it would limit thetter¡¯s progress.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Ling nodded. He also understood that he could not rely on Mu Chen for everything. If he didn¡¯t improve his strength, he would only be a burden to Mu Chen.

    Seeing this, Mu Chen no longer said anything. He immediately lunged over towards the Golden Crocodile. As he extended two of his fingers, the fingertips shone a golden light. An extremely sharp and overbearing aura emitted from them.

    Roar!

    The Golden Crocodile roared as it noticed Mu Chen rushing over. Itshed its tail, which was strong enough to crush boulders, fiercely towards Mu Chen and appeared to hit him. However, its tail mysteriously passed through Mu Chen¡¯s body, for little did it know, the thing it had hit had actually been an afterimage.

    ¡°Up here.¡±

    Mu Chen moved swiftly and appeared above the Golden Crocodile¡¯s head. He smiled slightly, and his Spiritual Energy erupted out. The energy forcibly made the Golden Crocodile copse on the ground. Then, his fingers stabbed mercilessly into the Golden Crocodile¡¯s head .

    ng!

    Sparks burst out. Mu Chen¡¯s fingers, that were hardened like tempered steel, actually prated through the Golden Crocodile¡¯s tough golden scales. Fresh blood instantly sprayed out.

    Roar!

    The Golden Crocodile instantly entered a frenzy due to it being severely injured. However, no matter how it struggled, it failed to touch Mu Chen¡¯s phantom-like figure. With thetter¡¯s strength, it was quite easy to deal with a Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase Spiritual Beast.

    In two short minutes, the Golden Crocodile waspletely covered with its own blood. Finally, it stopped struggling and crashed onto the ground, which instantly shook due to the impact.

    Mu Chen pped his hands and squatted down. He extracted a Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence, which was shining a golden light, from the Golden Crocodile¡¯s head. As the Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence emerged, a faint golden light shot out and entered the symbol on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead. The dark red symbol instantly brightened up.

    ¡°This item created by the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy is quite unusual.¡± Seeing this, Mu Chen frowned. He could detect that the golden light was quite subtle, thus, it did not affect the Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence overall. Moreover, it seemed that the symbol would actively absorb any Spiritual Energy nearby that was not bound to a Spirit Beast in order to achieve the effect of ranking up.

    Furthermore, the symbol rejected the Spiritual Aura within a human¡¯s body. In other words, it was ridiculous for anyone to use their own Spiritual Energy to increase the symbol.

    Mu Chen held onto the Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence. A Middle Rank Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence wasn¡¯t something he would care about. But just when he was about to ce it inside his Mustard Seed Bracelet, he detected a ck light surging through the center of his palm and held onto the Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence. Then to Mu Chen¡¯s dismay, the Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence quickly turned dim. With a banging sound, it scattered away into lights.

    After the ck light absorbed the Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence¡¯s energy, it returned back into Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Mu Chen stared dumbfounded at this scene. He immediately recovered from the shock. It was the Nine Netherbird!

    ¡°The Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence has a small effect of helping me recover. In the future, you should hunt more and speed up my recovery.¡± The Nine Netherbird¡¯s thoughts was conveyed in Mu Chen¡¯s mind.

    ¡°You¡¯re really rude.¡± Mu Chen curled his lips and spoke.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you borrowing my strengthst time, I wouldn¡¯t be in such a weak state in the first ce.¡± The Nine Netherbird replied coldly.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Mu Chen shook his head helplessly. It really wasn¡¯t great to owe the Nine Netherbird a favor. If it was before, he could ignore it. But now, he could deal with a bit of exploitation. Besides, if the Nine Netherbird recovered quickly, he would have an ultimate life-saving measure, even if he did not want to utilize this power.

    ¡°Since I¡¯ve benefited from you a bit, I¡¯ll be kind and tell this to you. You¡¯ve already been targeted.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed. He immediately smiled as he looked behind him at the forest. These people were quite fast. It seemed that his Rank 3 Symbol was quite attractive.

    Mu Chen stopped his conversation with the Nine Netherbird and turned his gaze over towards Mo Ling. For Mo Ling, his strength was close to the ck tiger Spiritual Beast. Therefore, it would be quite difficult for him to deal with it. As they shed against each other, injuries appeared on his body. However, it was evident that the ck tiger Spiritual Beast suffered far worse injuries.

    The battle between the man and the Spiritual Beaststed for a while. The ck tiger Spiritual Beast finally couldn¡¯t bear it and struggled as it copsed. Then, Mo Ling rushed over and delivered a heavy blow. He killed itpletely.

    Mo Ling sat on the corpse of the ck tiger Spiritual Beast and wiped the blood off his face. He directed an embarrassed smile to Mu Chen for dying them for so long here.

    Swish.

    At this moment, numerous ck lights suddenly stormed out from the forest and shot off towards Mo Ling¡¯s vital points.

    This attack was too swift and abrupt. Therefore, Mo Ling failed to perceive it and could only watch as the ck lights grewrger within his eyes.

    Boom!

    But just when the ck lights were about to hit Mo Ling¡¯s body, a golden light flew over and appeared in front of Mo Ling. It allowed the ck lights to hit it.

    ng ng!

    The golden light was really the Golden Crocodile¡¯s corpse. As the ck lights made contact with the corpse, they bounced off while making nging sounds.

    Mo Ling¡¯s face instantly changed. He hurriedly stood up and stared fearfully into the forest. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Chen, he would have probably been injured heavily.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± He stood up and shouted out angrily.

    Mu Chen frowned and said: ¡°You¡¯ve sneakily followed us for so long already. Yet you¡¯re reluctant to reveal your appearances?¡±

    ¡°Ohoho, as expected for a person, who obtained a seeded entry. You¡¯re indeed quite capable.¡±

    From the forest, sounds ofughter rang out. Then, three figures rushed out andnded on a branch. They stared down at Mu Chen and Mo Ling with gazes as if they had spotted prey.

    Mo Ling was shocked when the three figures revealed themselves. This is because these three individuals came from the same Escort tform as them. In addition, they were all at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase!

    ¡°3 Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase!¡±

    Mo Ling¡¯s heart sank. These three individuals were in no way inferior to Liu Mubai. If it was only one person, it would be easy to deal with them. But with all three of them, even Mu Chen would find it quite troubling.

    Although Mo Ling knew that Mu Chen had once killed a Heavenly Fusion Stage powerhouse in the Northern Spiritual Realm, it was still just a rumor. That strength might not have belonged to Mu Chen. Therefore, it was uncertain if Mu Chen could use that strength a second time.

    Thus, with Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase strength, it would be easy for him to deal with one person who was at the same level as him. But if it was three...

    ¡°Brother Mu.¡±

    Mo Ling approached Mu Chen and his voice was filled with worries. He knew that it would be simple for Mu Chen to leave by himself even if all three joined forces. However, it would be troublesome if Mu Chen had to bring him away as well.

    ¡°Brother Mu, why don¡¯t we go our separate ways?¡± Mo Ling gritted his teeth and said in a low voice. He felt slightly ufortable for being a burden to Mu Chen.

    ¡°With the current situation, there¡¯s no need to do so.¡± Mu Chen directed a smile at Mo Ling. If they thought three people at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase were able to force him to abandon hispanion and escape, then they were underestimating him.

    ¡°This friend over there. I¡¯m Ge Qing. Ohoho, we¡¯re quite interested in your Rank 3 Symbol. Why don¡¯t you hand over the symbol to us and we¡¯ll let you leave? This way, everybody will be happy and it¡¯ll be better for both of us, don¡¯t you reckon?¡± Among the three individuals, a boy in grey clothes smiled at Mu Chen.

    The other two boys at Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase stared mockingly at Mu Chen. It was evident that they did not believe Mu Chen had the ability to escape from their hands.

    Mu Chen stared at the three of them. A hint of sharpness shed through his eyes. He knew that these fellows followed him because of his Rank 3 Symbol. Furthermore, there were still a few people sneaking around behind them.

    It was obvious that there were many people targeting him. After all, who told him to have a Rank 3 Symbol? Also, hispanion was much weaker than the other 3 Seeded Entry candidates.

    A person like him was the easily viewed as the weakest target.

    ¡°Mo Ling, stand back.¡± Mu Chen said softly.

    Hearing this, Mo Ling¡¯s face changed. Does this mean Mu Chen is nning to fight? But there¡¯s a total of three people on the opposite side... Although he was slightly concerned, he still nodded and retreated cautiously.

    ¡°Oh, not bad...Does this mean he¡¯s nning to fight all three of us by himself?¡± Seeing this, the three individuals let out a mocking smile.

    ¡°How arrogant.¡±

    Ge Qing also let out a faint smile. The eyes he used to stare at Mu Chen turned cold. He immediately waved his hand and said: ¡°Since this friend has so much confidence in himself, we should entertain him for a while. This way, we can prevent people from acting this arrogant just because they obtained a seeded entry...¡±

    The other two also grinned and clenched their palms. A powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation erupted out. Then, the three of them exchanged gazes before charging over at the same time.

    As the trio swooped down like a hawk, violent Spiritual Energy enveloped Mu Chenpletely.

    They wanted the boy in front of them to know that he couldn¡¯t act arrogant here just because he obtained a seeded entry!

 Chapter 114 Slaughter the Chicken to Warn the Monkey

    <b>Chapter 114 ¨C ughter the Chicken to Warn the Monkey </b>[1]

    Fusing themselves with the dense Spiritual Energy, the three figures fiercely pounced towards Mu Chen like a tiger springing towards its prey. As they passed through the sky, violent winds began to form and rumble out from their fists in an attempt to envelop Mu Chen.

    Although the trio spoke demeaningly, they were merciless once they attacked. It was evident that they were somewhat afraid of Mu Chen. After all, it was certain that a person who had obtained a seeded entry wasn¡¯t someone simple.

    The Spiritual Academies that they hade from also had seeded entries. However, they lost in thepetition for it. This was enough to exin the strength required to obtain such an entry.

    Although they were uncertain how powerful the Spiritual Academy Mu Chen hade from was, it was never wrong to be cautious.

    But against these three men, Mu Chen¡¯s handsome face remained calm. He only moved the moment the three attacks were about to descend on him.

    In the instant that Mu Chen moved, an afterimage appeared. The winds from the trio¡¯s powerful fists roared and smashed the afterimage into nothingness.

    ¡°An afterimage?!¡± Once their attacks missed, Ge Qing and the others¡¯ faces changed.

    Swish!

    However, as their faces were changing, Mu Chen¡¯s figure had already appeared in front of one of them as if he had been a ghost. A golden light shone from his two fingers that remained extended like a sharp weapon. Then, like a shining divine spear, it tore through the air and charged towards the boy¡¯s throat.

    After seeing how sharp Mu Chen¡¯s finger attack was, the boy¡¯s eyes also changed. He ferociously changed his hand from a fist to a palm and dense Spiritual Energy surged out: ¡°Sorrowful Palm!¡±

    The boy¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t weak; he also had plenty of experience. Although Mu Chen¡¯s speed was beyond his expectations, he did not panic and immediately counterattacked as he waited for the other twopanions¡¯ support.

    Swish!

    But when the dense palm attack was about to collide with Mu Chen¡¯s attack, thetter¡¯s eyes shed and the figure faded away again.

    The boy¡¯s palm attack missed and his eyes narrowed suddenly. He hurriedly turned his body and was somewhat surprised to see a golden light erupt from behind him. In the end, itnded on his shoulder fiercely.

    Puchi.

    The dazzling finger attack was like a sharp spear. It directly pierced through the boy¡¯s shoulders and fresh blood sprayed out in all directions, causing the boy to let out a scream as he flew backwards.

    ¡°Brother Mu, amazing!¡± Seeing this, Mo Ling¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. It was apparent that Mu Chen¡¯s strength had vastly surpassed his power from the time when he had fought against Liu Mubai.

    In a few moments, a Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase student waspletely defeated by Mu Chen. This made Ge Qing and the other person¡¯s eyes jump. A hint of uneasiness filled their hearts.

    The person they thought of as a weakling was actually this tricky.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this together. He¡¯s extremely fast, we should not get separated by him so he can defeat us individually!¡± Ge Qing shouted out.

    The other Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase student nodded his head solemnly, then, the two of them unleashed fierce attacks towards Mu Chen from both sides.

    But against the two of them teaming up, Mu Chen¡¯s Shadowspirit Step was activated once again, and his body retreated like a phantom. He directly avoided the fierce attacks from the two of them.

    ¡°Nine Sword Dance!¡±

    Once he noticed Mu Chen¡¯s phantom-like movements, a hint of coldness shed through Ge Qing¡¯s eyes. He suddenly changed seals and dense Spiritual Energy surged out. Then, it formed into 9 Spiritual Energy Swords.

    Swish!

    Once these longswords were condensed, they shot out and nked Mu Chen. The sharp sword aura easily ripped through the air.

    Seeing this, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes revealed a touch of surprise. The Spiritual Art that Ge Qing was disying was certainly not low in tier. The people that came fromrge Spiritual Academies truly had an amazing background.

    ¡°Daluo Palm!¡± The other Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase student immediately shouted out once he noticed Mu Chen being slowed down by Ge Qing. Dense Spiritual Energy instantly formed into a handprint of pure Spiritual Energy and smashed down angrily towards Mu Chen.

    But when he saw this, Mu Chen let out a cold snort from within his heart. He circted the Great Pagoda Art, and a faint ck light barrier emerged on the surface of his body. The ck light seemed to vaguely form a tower-like shape .

    ng ng!

    The 9 Spiritual Energy Swords chopped down at the blurry ck light tower. However, the light tower did not budge at all. Immediately after this, the Spiritual Energy handprint smashed down, yet it also failed to harm the light tower. This powerful defense made Ge Qing and the other student¡¯s expressions change.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    But Mu Chen ignored the two individuals whose expressions were once again changing significantly. Powerful fist winds surged as two ck light seals emerged on the surface of his fists. Then, Mu Chen punched out, and an overbearing and violent Spiritual Energy bombarded the two of them.

    Seeing this, Ge Qing and the other hurriedly expelled their Spiritual Energy in order to send out a punch to counter the st.

    Dong!

    The overbearing winds from by the two Limitless Death Seals collided against Ge Qing and the other student¡¯s attack. Spiritual Energy swept out and forced the two of them to retreat a couple of steps.

    ¡°What an overbearing Spiritual Energy!¡±

    As they were knocked back, Ge Qing and the others were shocked. Mu Chen was at the same Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase like them, yet he actually obtained the upper-hand when facing the two of them.

    Just when Ge Qing and the other student were astonished, an exceedingly violent and fiery Spiritual Energy fluctuation emerged in front of them. They hurriedly looked over and noticed a 30-meter-tall, fiery Spiritual Array forming just in front of Mu Chen.

    ¡°A Spiritual Array?!¡±

    As they looked at the Spiritual Array¡¯s Diagram Array, Ge Qing and the other revealed a horrified expression. This guy was a Spiritual Array Master as well?

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A tiger¡¯s roar resounded within the crimson light array, and in the next instant, a zing tiger carrying violent Spiritual Energy stormed out of it and charged over to the trio.

    ¡°Let¡¯s attack together!¡±

    Sensing the violent Spiritual Energy within the me tiger¡¯s body, Ge Qing hastily cried out.

    ¡°Nine Sword Dance!¡±

    ¡°Daluo Palm!¡±

    The two of them instantly released their strongest attacks. Finally, the billowing Spiritual Energy crashed into the me tiger that was charging over.

    Hot air waves swept out and the leaves on the ground instantly ignited without need of a fire. Then, Ge Qing and the other student staggered backwards a dozen steps.

    ¡°It¡¯s too hard to deal with him, let¡¯s hurry and retreat!¡±

    Ge Qing¡¯s face waspletely pale. Even when they used all their strength, they weren¡¯t able to get the upper-hand against Mu Chen. It was evident that they had estimated Mu Chen¡¯s strength incorrectly. At this moment, it was best for them to retreat quickly.

    Swish!

    But just when this idea appeared in their minds and they prepared to retreat, a sound of winds breaking rang out. Then, they noticed a blurry figure standing in front of them. The two fingers emitting out a golden light brought forth sharp winds as they stopped in front of their throats.

    The two of them instantly froze. They did not dare to make the slightest action. In their eyes, panic surged out.

    ¡°You actually wanted to rob others with such abilities? Aren¡¯t you overestimating yourself?¡± Mu Chen smiled as he stared at the two pale faces.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Ge Qing gnashed his teeth and stared fiercely at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen smile faintly and he changed his hands from two fingers to a palm. Then, he smacked down heavily on both of their chests. The powerful winds directly sent them flying away. A mouthful of blood sprayed out and the atmosphere instantly became depressed.

    ¡°Next up, you should know what you will have to do, right?¡± Mu Chen asked softly as he squatted down in front of them.

    Ge Qing stared at Mu Chen¡¯s smile and felt a chill within his heart. He exchanged gazes with the other person and could only grit his teeth unwillingly. A light beam emitted out from the symbol on their forehead and entered the symbol on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead. This made thetter¡¯s symbol turned brighter. On the contrary, their symbols turned quite dim and seemed like it was about to disappear.

    Mu Chen stood up and called Mo Ling over. He allowed Mo Ling to absorb the Spiritual Aura within the symbol of the unfortunate fellow, who had been wounded by him earlier.

    ¡°Everyone. If anyone wishes to rob my symbol¡¯s Spiritual Aura, I¡¯ll wee it. However, I hope that every one of you will be prepared before you target me. These three fellows are examples...¡±

    Mu Chen lifted his head and directed a smile at the forest behind him. He could sense the hidden aura of the people who followed Ge Qing and were nning to rob him.

    The forest waspletely silent. In the darkness, a few people¡¯s eyes shed and intended to retreat. The person in front of them was too strong. Even though he was only at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase, he is able to easily defeat three opponents at the same level. Perhaps this guy could only be dealt with by an expert who had entered the territory of the Spirit Stage.

    After Mu Chen¡¯s words faded away, he did not bother to stay in the area. The effect of setting an example for others should be quite effective. Although he wanted to increase his symbol¡¯s rank, these people only possessed Rank 1 symbols. Obviously, he wasn¡¯t interested in them as it would take too much time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Mu Chen nced at the trio once more. Then, he gestured towards Mo Ling and headed into the depths of the ancient forest.

    Ge Qing and the others stared at Mu Chen¡¯s fading figure. All three of them gnashed their teeth. They originally thought that this matter could be easily resolved, but in the end, they were the ones to suffer.

    ¡°What should we do now? That guy is too powerful. I¡¯m afraid nobody within the Spiritual Rotation Stage is his opponent.¡± One of them let out a bitterugh as he stared at Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette.

    A hint of coldness shed through Ge Qing¡¯s eyes. He gritted his teeth and said: ¡°He is definitely amazing. But it isn¡¯t to the point where nobody can defeat him.¡±

    ¡°You have a n?¡± The other two asked in surprise.

    ¡°Hmph, let¡¯s find my big brother. He is a person who participated in the Spiritual Road. As of now, he has already entered the Spirit Stage. Wouldn¡¯t it be simple for him to defeat that bastard?¡± Ge Qing sneered.

    ¡°Participated in the Spiritual Road?¡±

    ¡°Spirit Stage?¡±

    The two boys could not help but exim loudly. A hint of shock remained in their eyes. It was apparent that they did not expect Ge Qing to have such a powerful big brother.

    ¡°Follow me. I have a Spirit Board on me, so I can sense the position of my big brother. He should be in the same area as us. When the timees, I will make that guy spit out everything he has eaten!¡± Ge Qing stood up as he gritted his teeth. Then, he headed towards the opposite direction. Seeing this, the other two boys quickly followed...

    ¡°Brother Mu, there won¡¯t be any more trouble, right?¡± Mo Ling asked Mu Chen as he followed him. However, he would look back cautiously from time to time.

    ¡°The trio earlier was pretty strong. Compared to them, the people in the rear were nothing. Therefore, there won¡¯t be anyone attacking us for now.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as he looked into the distance: ¡°But as we enter the depths of the Northern Heavens World, we¡¯ll start encountering powerful individuals. There are at least tens of thousands of students entering this ce. Among them, there are a few powerful characters that came from the Spiritual Road. At that time, the examination will have truly begun.¡±

    Mo Ling could not help but let out a bitterugh. To stand out from their respective Spiritual Academies and obtain a Five Great Academies¡¯ entry, they must possess some ability. With so many powerful individuals, thepetition was truly unthinkable.

    At this moment, Mu Chen slowly exhaled. His ck eyes were quite abstruse. In the Spiritual Road, he had many enemies. Who knows how many of them he would meet here? Since those guys passed through the final part of the Spiritual Road, their strength would soar, perhaps, they had already broken through to the Spirit Stage.

    Mu Chen pursed his lips. He did not want to lose to an opponent that he had defeated before. Even if they had passed through the Spiritual Road and obtained the most important Spiritual Energy Empowerment, he, Mu Chen, would let them understand one thing. It does not matter whether he had lost a year of cultivation due to the Spiritual Road, nor does it matter that he did not obtain the Spiritual Road¡¯s final Spiritual Energy Empowerment. Since he was able to make them surrender in the Spiritual Road, he could do the same in reality as well.

    Mu Chen clenched his hands slowly. It seemed that it was time for him to condense the third Limitless Death Seal...

    When he fought against Liu Jingshan, Mu Chen has once condensed 4 Limitless Death Seals by borrowing the Nine Netherbird¡¯s strength. The power was quite extraordinary. For the current Mu Chen, it was evident that he did not have the ability to condense 4 seals. However, he probably had the ability to condense the 3rd seal.

    If Mu Chen was sessful in condensing the 3rd seal, even a Spirit Stage Initial Phase powerhouse would have to take shelter when he activated it with his current strength.

    Title is an idiom that means setting an example to others.

 Chapter 115 The Third Limitless Death Seal

    <b>Chapter 115 ¨C The Third Limitless Death Seal</b>

    Within the ink-like dark of night, only a couple of stars could be seen in the entire Northern Heavens World. It was quite a lonely sight.

    Inside the ancient forest, various roars resounded out from time to time. These roars wereced with rage. Apparently, since the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s examination began, a few Spiritual Beasts had been disturbed by the students. The vast region that had previously been calm and quiet was suddenly being upied by numerous students that rushed in like a flood.

    The Spiritual Beast inhabitants were clearly unhappy being disturbed by them. Therefore, battles would continue to break out even when it waste at night.

    In the depths of the forest, a bonfire rose. Mu Chen was sitting cross-legged underneath arge tree. He stared at the rising bonfire and entered a trance. This was quite a familiar scene to him.

    In the Spiritual Road, he had spent many nights like this. However, during that time, he had a beautiful girl, who possessed clear ss-like eyes, beside him. When he nced at her, it was as if the troubles within his heart were being suppressed, and he would calm down.

    ¡°Brother Mu, here.¡±

    A discordant voice suddenly caused Mu Chen wake from the trance. He stared at a piece of dark, roasted meat that was being handed over by Mo Ling, who had a foolish smile on his face. At this moment, he could not help but let out a sigh. In his eyes, a hint of depression appeared. Luo Li was definitely better. Not only was she a feast to his eyes, the roasted meat that she made was many times better than Mo Ling¡¯s roughly made one.

    Mo Ling also knew that his cooking skills were quite miserable. However, his smiling appearance still made Mu Chen shake his head helplessly.

    ¡°Brother Mu, the Northern Heavens World is trulyrge. We¡¯ve already walked for two days and we still haven¡¯t escape the forest...¡± Mo Ling said.

    ¡°How could the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s examination location be a small location?¡± Mu Chen smiled: ¡°There are probably tens of thousands of students. Moreover, all of them are individuals who stood out within their own Spiritual Academy. If the ce isn¡¯trge, how could they throw them all in here?¡±

    ¡°During the past two days, there have been less people provoking us.¡± Mo Ling nodded. Then, he smiled and said: ¡°It seems Brother Mu¡¯s threat earlier was quite effective.¡±

    ¡°The effects will soon disappear.¡± Mu Chen shook his head. He stared into the depths of the forest underneath the dark sky as he said: ¡°The Northern Heavens World is a vast, circr region. We were all at the edges, but everybody is heading towards the center. Therefore, it will be increasingly more difficult to approach the center area. Not only will the Spiritual Beasts be more powerful, the enemies will also be tougher.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard some news earlier. It seems that many people are grouping up and forming small andrge forces. When groups like that fight, it will be a grand sight.¡± Mo Ling said.

    Mu Chen nodded and smiled: ¡°That¡¯s normal. In fact, you are quite amazing if you can gather arge amount of men by your side during the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s examination.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the Spiritual Beasts will be more powerful as time passes. Aside from a few monsters, the others would have to rely on teams.¡±

    ¡°With Brother Mu¡¯s abilities, you can definitely do better if you tried.¡± Mo Ling replied. Towards Mu Chen, Mo Ling had quite a bit of confidence in him.

    Mu Chen let out a nomittal smile. He wasn¡¯t interested in doing such a thing.

    ¡°Hehe. However, Brother Mu¡¯s symbol has already ranked up to Rank 4 within two days. You¡¯ve already reached the bottom line for not being eliminated. As for me, I¡¯m still at Rank 2. I really need to work harder.¡± Mo Ling stared enviously at Mu Chen¡¯s forehead. Thetter had a fiery red symbol. This was the sign for a Rank 4 Symbol. During the past two days, Mu Chen had hunted down many powerful Spiritual Beasts. Thus, his speed of ranking up was quite fast. As for himself, he had worked hard, yet he only reached Rank 2. It was still quite far away from reaching Rank 4.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be impatient. It¡¯s still early. This examination will not end this quickly.¡± Mu Chen smiled as heforted him. Then he smiled: ¡°You can guard first tonight. I need to cultivate for a while. If there are any issues, wake me up immediately.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Mo Ling nodded.

    Seeing that the situation was like this , Mu Chen no longer spoke and closed both his eyes. The Spiritual Energy within his body slowly circted. In the past two days, he had always attempted to condense the third Limitless Death Seal. When he had just started, he had still been quite rusty; but he gradually began to form it. Based on his feelings, he felt that he would truly seed in condensing it tonight.

    Mo Ling watched as Mu Chen closed his eyes and started cultivating. Then, he stood up and extinguished the bonfire without leaving any sparks. His strength in the Northern Heavens World was only considered ordinary. Thus, he could not give much protection to Mu Chen. It was best for him to be cautious.

    Mu Chen quietly gathered his thoughts and waited for his heart topletely calm down. Once he was calm, he started to rapidly circte the Spiritual Energy within his body.

    The Limitless Death Seal was a rather peculiar Spiritual Art. It wasn¡¯t extremely powerful in the beginning. But as the number of seals increased, it would eventually possess extraordinary power.

    On the day Mu Chen borrowed the Nine Netherbird¡¯s power, he had temporarily condensed four Limitless Death Seals. With those four seals, he destroyed Liu Jingshan¡¯s Mountain God Tactics attack, which was at the mastery stage. ording to his own spections, the Mountain God Tactics that Liu Jingshan had trained in was close to a Spiritual Tier High Rank Spiritual Art.

    However, it was evident that it was impossible for Mu Chen to condense four Limitless Death Seals in his current state. But since his strength had increased, he could attempt to condense the third seal.

    Dense Spiritual Energy circted within Mu Chen¡¯s body. Shortly after, Mu Chen was finally able to control his thoughts and allowed the Spiritual Energy to flow through his meridians to his palms.

    At the same time, Mu Chen¡¯s hands sped together and formed a few unusual hand seals. As these hand seals faded like an illusion, dark-ck Spiritual Energy began to gather underneath his palm. By the end of the process, it had formed into a clump of ck light 3 meters in size.

    Spiritual Energy was twisting around within the light clump. It seemed that something was being formed within it. As this urred, overbearing and powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations emitted and caused the leaves beside Mu Chen to crumble into dust.

    Next to Mu Chen, Mo Ling secretly clicked his tongue. He did not know what Spiritual Art Mu Chen was training in. It actually had such an impressive power.

    Over time, the ck light clump became increasingly small. As the light clump shrank, a ck light seal began to be increasingly clear.

    Buzz!

    The ck light clump hadpletely vanished, and a ck light seal floated on top of Mu Chen¡¯s palm. The Limitless Death Seal had finally been condensed sessfully by Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen exhaled a stream of white vapor. He immediately changed his hand seal and the Limitless Death Seal entered his palm.

    Boom!

    The instant the Limitless Death Seal entered his palm, Mu Chen¡¯s body shook. An extremely powerful bacsh surged out from his palm and charged fiercely through his meridians, wreaking chaos along the way.

    However, Mu Chen was already prepared for this. He concentrated and dark-ck Spiritual Energy that had been on standby within his meridians swept out. It collided fiercely with the bacsh.

    Buzz Buzz.

    A deep sound echoed within Mu Chen¡¯s body. Inside his aura sea, the Spiritual Energy light wheel circted and waves of Spiritual Energy were pouring out constantly. It defended against the Limitless Death Seal¡¯s bacsh.

    The Limitless Death Seal was truly domineering. However, the Great Pagoda Art that Mu Chen had trained in was even more domineering. It did not retreat against the fierce impact, and instead there were signs of the bacsh being resolved.

    This confrontation within Mu Chen¡¯s bodysted for approximately half an hour. Just when Mu Chen started to feel a slight pain within his meridians, the bacsh in his body was finallypletely resolved.

    Buzz.

    Just when the bacsh was resolved, Mu Chen felt the third Limitless Death Seal slowly integrating into the center of his palm.

    It was this way, that Mu Chen had truly seeded in condensing the third Limitless Death Seal.

    In the dim night, Mu Chen opened his eyes. He clenched his hands and felt three Limitless Death Seals twinkling at his fingertips. An overbearing fluctuation emitted.

    As he felt the power of the three Limitless Death Seals, Mu Chen revealed a satisfied smile. Byyering the three Limitless Death Seals on top of each other, even a Spirit Stage Initial Phase powerhouse would have to avoid its might.

    ¡°Brother Mu, did you seed in your cultivation?¡± Mo Ling, who was watching the surroundings nervously, suddenly asked in surprise.

    Mu Chen nodded and smiled as he stood up. But just when he was about to let Mo Ling rest, his expression changed. His eyes immediately turned towards the forest in front. A tremor came from that direction.

    Spiritual Beasts¡¯ roars also seemed to start at the same time as the tremor.

    ¡°Spiritual Beasts.¡±

    Mu Chen frowned. He immediately gestured to Mo Ling and the two of them headed to the top of a tree. Their gazes were focused in the direction of the tremor. The vibrations rapidly came closer and they noticed a red light after a while.

    It was a group of red panthers. Looking at them from afar, it seemed that their bodies were covered with mes and looked extremely mighty. They were all me Panthers, Spiritual Beasts that possess the strength of a Spiritual Rotation Stage Middle Phase. With a dozen of them grouping together, even a person at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase would have to hide.

    Mu Chen stared at the group of me Panthers before turning his gaze toward the front of the flock. At that location, a slender figure was awkwardly avoiding the me Panthers¡¯ attack.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s being hunted.¡± Mo Ling whispered.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed. Through the moonlight, he noticed a little girl dressed in white. She seemed to be even younger than them. Her petite face was extremely beautiful and adorable. At this moment, herke-like eyes were rippling with panic.

    ¡°How could she obtain the qualifications to enter the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy at such a young age?¡± Although the girl was quite cute, Mu Chen was more surprised at her age. He immediately whispered this in shock.

    ¡°Brother Mu, should we help her?¡± Mo Ling asked. It was indeed quite cruel for them to stand back and do nothing, while watching a cute girl being ripped into pieces by me Panthers.

    Mu Chen stared at the scene, but he did not show any signs of helping out.

    While she was being watched at by Mu Chen and Mo Ling, the little girl also seemed to detect something. She lifted her face and herke-like eyes stared at Mu Chen and Mo Ling. Delight instantly filled her face.

    However, her delighted expression quickly faded away. This is because it seemed that the two men on the trees did not want to help her.

    ¡°Meanies.¡±

    The little girl pouted. Water soon gathered in her eyes, but she bit her lips stubbornly so that tears didn¡¯t flow. She was quite innocent, so she did not know why they didn¡¯t help her out in her time of need. However, once she thought about it, the other side wasn¡¯t obligated to help her. Thus, she immediately rubbed her eyes. Her previous Spiritual Academy was better. Everybody would help her, but the people here were all bad individuals. She truly didn¡¯t know why her parents and the principal wanted her toe here. Right now, she was separated from her sister and nobody wanted to help her.

    As they noticed the pitiful appearance of the girl, Mu Chen and Mo Ling¡¯s faces twitched. If there were females here, they would probably have charged down and held the little girl in their arms with sympathy...

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    The little girl suddenly issued a scream. While she was desperately trying to escape, her steps were quite disorderly; and she actually fell forward. When that happened, she immediately turned around in panic and watched in terror as the dozen hideous me Panthers came lunging at her.

    ¡°Eh.¡±

    On the tree, Mu Chen finally let out a helpless sigh. His body swooped down like a hawk over to the girl.

    Since it was impossible to ignore, why not help her out?

 Chapter 116 - SunEr

    <b>Chapter 116 - Sun¡¯Er</b>

    Within the forest, meat was roasting over a bonfire as aromatic oil dripped down. The oil droplets dribbled into the bonfire causing the mes to rise higher from within the bonfire.

    Next to the bonfire, a little girl dressed in white was currently widening her bright, ck eyes. She stared at meat roasting on the spit as drool was slowly leaking out of her mouth; she was endlessly swallowing her saliva. Currently, her attention waspletely captured by the roasted meat. As for the two individuals beside her, she had temporarily forgotten about them.

    ¡°Cough...¡±

    Mu Chen could not help but cough lightly while he stared at the oblivious girl. He had saved her from the me Panthers earlier, yet she still remained silent. Only after a while, she hesitantly muttered to Mu Chen: ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    When Mu Chen heard this, he was dumbfounded. He could only make the best of the ingredients avable, so he roasted a me Panther. Although his skill was iparable to Luo Li, it was still many times better than Mo Ling.

    The little girl, who waspletely focused on the roasted meat, heard Mu Chen¡¯s coughing sounds and lifted her petite face.

    ¡°Little girl, what¡¯s your name?¡± Mu Chen directed a smile at the little girl and asked her.

    ¡°You¡¯re all bad people. My sister told me not to casually tell other people my name.¡± The little girl pouted. She still remembered Mu Chen and Mo Ling standing aside, watching her while she had been helplessly chased by the me Panthers. They had not wanted to help her. Thus, from her perspective, they were as close as possible to being assessed as being bad individuals. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was so hungry, she would have ignored them.

    Mu Chen frowned and lifted the roast meat as if he wanted to throw it away. At that moment, the little girl suddenly became anxious. Her eyes instantly turned watery as if she wanted to cry in protest against the unpardonable crime Mu Chen wasmitting by denying her something to eat.

    But Mu Chen remained unmoved. He only smiled at her slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m Sun¡¯Er.¡± The little girl finally couldn¡¯t hold out any longer, and her nose twitched as she replied in dismay.

    ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°14 years old.¡± With the roasted meat being held hostage, the little girl could only answer the questions honestly.

    A hint of surprise filled Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. 14 years old? She has been able to obtain the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s qualification at such an age? Isn¡¯t this too amazing? Moreover, when Mu Chen looked at the little girl¡¯s snow-like forehead, a dark-red symbol was there. It was a Rank 3 Symbol.

    That is to say this little girl didn¡¯t just obtain an ordinary entry. Rather, she obtained a seeded entry exactly like him.

    ¡°You obtained a seeded entry for the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy even though you¡¯re only 14? Could it be that your family is rted with someone high up in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy? Your strength is simr to mine. You¡¯re only at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Middle Phase, so how could you obtain a seeded entry?¡± Mo Ling could not help but ask. He was disturbed. This was because he felt ashamed when hepared himself to the little girl.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The little girl was instantly unhappy when she heard these words. She immediately replied: ¡°You¡¯re not my opponent.¡±

    ¡°Then why would someone who obtained a seeded entry be hunted by me Panthers?¡± Mo Ling asked suspiciously.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m hungry.¡± This reason instantly made the little girl¡¯s face flush. She immediately grabbed onto her long pigtails and said embarrassedly: ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯m a Spiritual Array Master. They came too fast and scared me. Once I was afraid, I could not arrange a Spiritual Array.¡±

    ¡°A Spiritual Array Master?¡±

    Mu Chen and Mo Ling were surprised. Thetter stared doubtfully at the little girl named Sun¡¯Er as though he did not believe her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you!¡± Sun¡¯Er noticed the suspicion on Mu Chen and Mo Ling¡¯s faces and was suddenly impatient. She extended her petite hands and her slender fingers twinkled. As the air fluctuated, a blue Spiritual Array formed in front of her. Then, a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation emitted from the array.

    ¡°This...¡±

    Mo Ling was stunned. He felt an immense pressureing from the Spiritual Array. From the Spiritual Energy fluctuation, he could tell that it was definitely enough to defeat someone at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase. Moreover, this Spiritual Array was formed easily by the little girl.

    ¡°A Rank 2 Spiritual Array Master.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes focused at this moment. The power of this Spiritual Array was in no way inferior to his ¡°Devouring Tigerze Spiritual Array¡±. It was already considered to be outstanding among the Rank 1 Spiritual Arrays. Moreover, Sun¡¯Er was able to arrange it this easily. It meant that she had already surpassed a Rank 1 Spiritual Array Master. Furthermore, Mu Chen perceived a familiar feeling as she arranged the Spiritual Array. It was the...

    Heart Array State.

    At this moment, shock filled Mu Chen¡¯s heart. The little girl in front of him was actually a Rank 2 Spiritual Array Master. In addition, she was like him and possessed the Heart Array State.

    This meant that she also possessed an extraordinary talent in Spiritual Array Cultivation.

    Moreover, Mu Chen could feel that Sun¡¯Er had received rtivelyplete Spiritual Array Cultivation Training. It was many times better than his own half-baked training. At the very least, even though he was a Rank 2 Spiritual Array Master, there were only a few Spiritual Arrays he could use.

    At that instant, Mu Chen finally understood why she was able to obtain a seeded entry and had been recruited by the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy at such a young age.

    Thinking about this, Mu Chen sighed. There were too many concealed talents within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Furthermore, this was only an examination for neers and there were already so many powerful individuals.

    ¡°Here.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he handed the roasted meat in his hand to the little girl, who was already salivating.

    ¡°Thank you, brother.¡±

    Sun¡¯Er¡¯s dark eyes instantly brightened up. However, the little girl still thanked him politely before epting it. Then, she stopped caring about her image as she gobbled it up.

    Mu Chen could not help but smile as he stared at the innocent little girl, with her long twintails and filled with vitality.

    The little girl¡¯s body was quite petite, yet her appetite was unexpectedlyrge. She quickly ate all the meat and blinked as she said to Mu Chen with an embarrassed expression: ¡°I¡¯m still hungry.¡±

    Mu Chen was speechless. He asked with a wry smile: ¡°How long since youst ate?¡±

    ¡°Two days.¡± The little girl was particrly distressed as she mentioned it. She said: ¡°I originally brought a lot of food. However, I met a little Spiritual Beast two days ago and fed a lot of food to it. Since I don¡¯t know how to cook, I did not have a chance to eat until now.¡±

    Mu Chen and Mo Ling exchanged gazes with each other. Both of them wanted tough. The Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s examination was an extremely serious ce. How could such an unusual creature appear here?

    Mu Chen shook his head, picked up some wood and stacked it up.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re really kind. What¡¯s your name?¡± Seeing Mu Chen preparing food for her again, Sun¡¯Er¡¯s opinion of him was increasing significantly. Thus, she asked with a clear and innocent voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m Mu Chen and he¡¯s Mo Ling. We came from the same Spiritual Academy.¡± Mu Chen smiled and asked: ¡°Based on what you¡¯ve said earlier, your sister is also in this Northern Heavens World?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Sun¡¯Er hurriedly nodded. She rubbed her stomach and said: ¡°However, we were separated. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been hungry. Moreover, if my sister was here with me, I wouldn¡¯t have been bullied by these hateful beasts.¡±

    As she talked about her sister, the little girl seemed to be filled with pride. Her twintails would bounce up and down.

    ¡°Is your sister powerful?¡± Mo Ling asked due to his curiosity.

    ¡°My sister is someone who participated in the Spiritual Road.¡± Sun¡¯Er replied proudly.

    Mo Ling was surprised. Participated in the Spiritual Road? Then she was definitely not someone simple.

    ¡°Brother Mu, maybe you know her.¡± Mo Ling smiled as he asked Mu Chen.

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case. The Spiritual Road is quiterge. Moreover, I came out a year earlier than the rest of them. How could I know everyone?¡± Mu Chen shook his head and replied.

    ¡°Brother Mu Chen, you also participated in the Spiritual Road? Aren¡¯t you quite powerful? I also received the Spiritual Road¡¯s qualification, but my mother didn¡¯t let me go because I was too young.¡± Sun¡¯Er said regretfully.

    ¡°You also obtained the qualifications?¡± Mo Ling was speechless. He stared at Sun¡¯Er as if she was a monster. Just what sort of background did this little girl have? Within their Northern Spiritual Realm, Mu Chen was the only one that had obtained the qualification to enter the Spiritual Road.

    Mu Chen was not surprised. It seemed that Sun¡¯Er was quite talented in Spiritual Arrays. If they had to discuss herbat ability, she could probably fight against a Spirit Stage Initial Phase powerhouse. However, she definitelycked experience and was quite immature.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you did not go. Otherwise, you might not have been here right now.¡± Mu Chen smiled. He knew how ruthless the Spiritual Road was. It was truly an outstanding ce to hone others. To an innocent girl like Sun¡¯Er, it was not a good ce to go. If she had participated, she might have lost that innocent and pure personality. But whether or not it was a loss for her was difficult for one to tell.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Mu Chen handed the roasted meat in his hand to Sun¡¯Er. Since the girl was quite innocent, he was quite fond of her.

    Sun¡¯Er excitedly epted the roasted meat. Then, she immediately buried herself in the meat.

    The little girl had a truly big appetite, which had only been satisfied after Mu Chen had roasted an entire me Panther for her. This scene made Mu Chen and Mo Ling nce at her tiny body. They wondered where all that food had disappeared to within her body...

    ¡°Brother Mu Chen...¡±

    After she was satisfied, Sun¡¯Er¡¯s ck eyes suddenly stared at Mu Chen and she asked hesitantly: ¡°Can I ask you a favor?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Mu Chen stared at her.

    ¡°Can you take me to my sister? She¡¯s probably in this region, I have a Spirit Board so I can find her...¡± Sun¡¯Er touched the red symbol shing on her forehead and whispered: ¡°Other people have been trying to steal this from me...So I could only hide whenever I met anyone over the past two days...If I get lost while looking for my sister, I will probably starve again...¡±

    Mu Chen gave her a soft smile. Sun¡¯Er possessed a Rank 3 Symbol. It was indeed quite attractive to others. Coupled with her age and pure personality, she would probably be tricked and have her symbol stolen shortly after separating from them.

    ¡°Brother Mu Chen, you¡¯re a good person. Please help me. I will definitely repay you once I find my sister.¡± Sun¡¯Er pleaded. Mu Chen was the first person that didn¡¯t try to steal her symbol and had even given her food.

    As he stared at the little girl¡¯s pleading expression, Mu Chen smiled. Most of the people within the Northern Heavens World would have the same goal as them. Therefore, their routes would be the same. He believed it wouldn¡¯t cause too much trouble for them to help her out, so he nodded his head at Sun¡¯Er.

    It would definitely be interesting to have such an unusual creature following them.

 Chapter 117 Three-Man Journey

    <b>Chapter 117 ¨C Three-Man Journey</b>

    With Sun¡¯Er joining them on the road, it brought a lot more joy to them. Both Mu Chen and Mo Ling had a favorable impression of the cute and innocent, little girl. Although this little girl was sometimes careless, her antics would often bring delight.

    Because of Mu Chen and Mo Ling¡¯s protection, Sun¡¯Er was finally able to disy her abilities as a Rank 2 Spiritual Array Master during the trip. Even Mu Chen was sometimes surprised when he saw the powerful Spiritual Arrays that were formed so skillfully. The explosive energy from the arrays could directly kill a Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase Spiritual Beast.

    Although that the little girl was quite amazing, sheckedbat experience. Upon being disturbed, the speed of arranging Spiritual Arrays would slow down significantly and be quite unstable.

    If it was a life and death battle, it was unlikely that her opponent would give her the chance to perfectly form the array. In conclusion, Sun¡¯Er¡¯s potential was quite high, but she still needed to hone herself before she could fully use that potential.

    But no matter what, a Rank 2 Spiritual Array Master was still a considerable threat. If Sun¡¯Er was given the room to go all out, she could even fight against a Spirit Stage Initial Phase powerhouse. Of course, there was still the issue of of her needing time to prepare...

    During their three-man journey, they attracted a lot of attention. After all, among the three of them, Mu Chen possessed a Rank 4 Symbol, Sun¡¯Er possessed a Rank 3 Symbol and even Mo Ling had a Rank 2 Symbol. To many individuals, this kind of target was quite tempting. Thus, there were many sneak attacks along the road. However, every single one of them was resolved by Mu Chen.

    With Mu Chen¡¯s current strength, unless it was a Spirit Stage powerhouse, they would not be able to produce any threat to him. Therefore, the many trouble-makers had been unable to disrupt their pace.

    Roar!

    In the forested area, the roars of beasts sounded out. Mu Chen stood on top of a tree branch and saw what was ahead. At that location, there were three pitch ck rhinoceros. These three Steel Rhinos had the strengthparable to a Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase. Their blood-red eyes were locked onto Mo Ling, who was directly above them. Not too far behind Mo Ling, Sun¡¯Er looked around hesitantly.

    ¡°Sun¡¯Er. I¡¯ll leave these three fellows to the two of you. If you can¡¯t resolve this situation, we will have to temporarily cancel tonight¡¯s dinner.¡± Mu Chen stared at Sun¡¯Er and smiled.

    Sun¡¯Er¡¯s strength was decent. If she could mature, she would then be able to perform decently. Thus, Mu Chen was trying to help her out as much as possible. Although Mu Chen had a favorable impression to her, due to her lovely and innocent appearance, her personality was not suitable for this ce. Therefore, Sun¡¯Er had to develop her own strength. This was something that would benefit her.

    ¡°Please be considerate: it isn¡¯t only for you, it is also for your Brother Mo Ling¡¯s dinner. You must perform steadily, otherwise, both of you will starve together.¡±

    As she heard Mu Chen use this terrible threat on her, Sun¡¯Er¡¯s nose twitched. Although it was a bit frustrating, the little girl felt guilty because her own performance would affect Mo Ling as well. Brother Mu Chen is the worst; he is even more vicious than these Spiritual beasts. Although his smiling appearance looks very handsome...

    This time, she had to work hard.

    After making up her mind, Sun¡¯Er clenched her fists softly. Light swiftly emerged and condensed into numerous Spiritual Seals. She closed her eyes and did not look at the vicious Spiritual Beasts. Then, her hands changed between seals, and a Spiritual Array Diagram was quickly arranged.

    In front of her, Mo Ling was forced into an awkward position by the three Steel Rhinos. He was only at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Middle Phase, so he wasn¡¯t able to defeat even one of the Steel Rhinos. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that these Spiritual Beasts weren¡¯t intelligent, he would have probably been stomped to death already. But even so, he was still in danger and could only barely hold on.

    ¡°Brother Mo Ling, move aside!¡±

    Just when Mo Ling couldn¡¯t endure anymore, an angelic voice came from the rear. Mo Ling instantly rolled away and mmed his hands onto the ground. Then, his body quickly flew back.

    At this moment, Sun¡¯Er had already opened her eyes. A blue light array was formed in front of her and a violent fluctuation spread out.

    By the time the Spiritual Array had been formed by Sun¡¯Er, her petite face had also turned solemn. She waved her hands and the blue light array released a rich blue light.

    ¡°Wind Spirits Array!¡±

    Boom!

    The blue light gushed out and turned into des of wind within the light array. The wind des tore through the air and descended with overwhelming power. The ground was heavily damaged as a result.

    Dong!

    These wind des directly enshrouded the three Steel Rhinos. As the wind des surged over, they instantly cut the three Steel Rhinos and wounded them all over their bodies. In the end, they roared and struggled as they fell to the ground. Fresh blood flowed out from their wounds.

    Mu Chen nodded slightly as he watched from the side. The Spiritual Array that Sun¡¯Er disyed should be considered a top existence among the Rank 1 Spiritual Arrays. It had an extraordinary power. Even the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase Steel Rhinos weren¡¯t able to endure it.

    ¡°Amazing!¡±

    Mo Ling looked at the three Steel Rhinos that had been quickly killed by Sun¡¯Er and could not help but direct a thumbs up to Sun¡¯Er. Surprise filled his eyes. A Spiritual Array Master was indeed powerful.

    Mu Chen smiled and walked next to Sun¡¯Er. He rubbed her head and said, ¡°Well done.¡±

    After receiving these praises, Sun¡¯Er¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of delight. It was truly easy to make this little girl happy.

    ¡°Take out your Spirit Board. You should check how far away we are from your sister.¡±

    Hearing this, Sun¡¯Er¡¯s hands instantly shed. A light board the size of two palms emerged on top of her hands. On the board, there was a light barrier, and a few lights could be seen within the barrier.

    This was a position supporting Spiritual Artifact. Although it required being set up in advance, it would be quite convenient for them to find the other within a certain range.

    However, Mu Chen would rarely see Spiritual Artifacts within the Northern Spiritual Realm. This is because Spiritual Artifacts could only be made by Spiritual cksmiths, and the Spiritual cksmiths in Northern Spiritual Realm were even rarer than Spiritual Array Masters. Even Mu Feng didn¡¯t possess any decent Spiritual Artifacts. Overall, this could only be the case as the Northern Spiritual Realm was too small...

    Sun¡¯Er stared at the Spirit Board for a while and pointed to the north with a finger. ¡°We¡¯re close. If we continue to head in this direction, we will be able to find my sister within half a day,¡± she said

    Mu Chen nodded slightly.

    ¡°Brother Mu Chen.¡± Sun¡¯Er ced away the Spirit Board and stared at Mu Chen. Her twintails danced as she asked: ¡°Are you going to leave once you send me back to my sister?¡±

    Sun¡¯Er was reluctant to part with him. After their interactions with each other during the past two days, the little girl felt Mu Chen¡¯s kindness and had became quite close to him; this was all despite him being upromising in order to force her to train.

    ¡°Both of us would have to head to the whatever Northern Heavens Hall at some point. We could go together along with my sister...¡± Sun¡¯Er said with expectations.

    Hearing this, Mu Chen smiled. He tugged the little girl¡¯s twintails that were filled with vigor and replied: ¡°We¡¯ll see when that happens. Come, let¡¯s prepare dinner first.¡±

    Sun¡¯Er¡¯s eyes, which looked depressed due to Mu Chen¡¯s vague reply, instantly lit up when she heard the end of the sentence. She hurriedly followed him in excitement.

    As Mu Chen and the two others departed, a few gazes hidden within the darkness of the forest shed and faded away.

    On the next day, Mu Chen and the others were able to set off again. Based on the trajectory of Sun¡¯Er¡¯s Spirit Board, her sister must have been heading over to this direction swiftly.

    The three figures pushed off gently from a tree branch and rushed out from within the forest. They flew off, apanied by the sounds of winds breaking.

    However, Mu Chen stopped all of a sudden. He extended both arms and stopped both Mo Ling and Sun¡¯Er behind him.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Mo Ling asked in confusion.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed. His eyes stared calmly at the forest in front of them as he said: ¡°Come out. Don¡¯t you feel ufortable hiding in such a cramp space?¡±

    After Mu Chen¡¯s voice rang out, amotion began in the forest in front of them. In an instant, Mo Ling was surprised to see numerous figures slowly emerging from the forest. There were at least thirty people hiding there.

    And in the forefront of the group, he noticed three familiar figures. The one that was leading the group was Ge Qing, who had attempted to rob them previously but instead had suffered a loss.

    Right now, Ge Qing had a red symbol shing on his forehead. In a few short days, he had actually increased his symbol to Rank 3. It seemed that he had robbed numerous individuals.

    ¡°Ohoho, what a coincidence. We actually meet again.¡± Ge Qing smiled as he stared at Mu Chen. His eyes were filled with ill intent.

    Mu Chen nced at him and noticed that there were actually 8 individuals, who had reached the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase, within the group. As for the rest, their auras were not weak either. It seemed that Ge Qing hade prepared. Moreover, these people had a red ribbon wrapped around their arms. It looked like they belonged to the same team.

    Currently within this Northern Heavens World, there were already numerous small andrge forces. It was evident that Ge Qing had joined one.

    ¡°It seemed that the punishment I¡¯ve handed out to you before wasn¡¯t enough.¡± Mu Chen said slowly. A hint of coldness shed through his eyes. He did not like this sort of incessant trouble.

    ¡°Hmph. You still dare act arrogant now? Aren¡¯t you quite capable of fighting? Then, why don¡¯t you try fighting against all 30 of us?!¡± Ge Qing shouted as he gnashed his teeth. Although he knew that Mu Chen was powerful, he didn¡¯t believe that they would fail to get rid of Mu Chen with thirty men. After all, thetter was only at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase and had not broken through to the Spirit Stage.

    ¡°Mo Ling, take Sun¡¯Er and leave.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s ck eyes slowly turned cold. A ck light shed out from his palms.

    ¡°Brother Mu Chen.¡±

    Just when Mu Chen was about to attack, Sun¡¯Er suddenly pulled on his arm. Then, she quietly held out the Spirit Board on her palm. A hint of delight had filled her dark-ck eyes.

    ¡°My sister ising.¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned. He nced at the Spirit Board and noticed a light approaching them at an extremely fast speed.

    Boom!

    The light quickly approached this area and fluctuating Spiritual Energy instantly burst outwards. A powerful Spiritual Energy pressure then emitted throughout the area.

    Mu Chen felt the Spiritual Energy pressure and frowned, ¡°Spirit Stage?¡±

    Mu Chen looked towards the distance. At that location, a figure made of light was charging over at a lightning speed.

 Chapter 118 Ye Qingling

    <b>Chapter 118 ¨C Ye Qingling</b>

    A dense Spiritual Energy pressure engulfed the forest at an amazing speed. Ge Qing and the others, who had been originally nning to attack Mu Chen, suddenly changed their expressions. They hurriedly turned around and looked to their rear. Coming from that direction, a figure wrapped with Spiritual Energy was rushing over quickly.

    Swish!

    The figure was extremely fast, and, in a couple of seconds, she appeared in the sky above the forest. Then, her body descended onto arge tree as she revealed her slender figure.

    At this moment, everybody¡¯s gazes were gathered at the location of that girl. She was a beautiful girl dressed in an apricot-colored dress. Her figure was quite tall, and she had a tender face. Moreover, her neck, which was slender and white as snow, gave off an exquisite allure all the way down to her corbone. Beneath the corbone was a curvy figure that extended down along with her clothes.

    A girl like this could only be considered as outstanding. However, she was currently wearing a cold expression and exuding a sharp, dangerous atmosphere, which was so strong that it was able to stop others from approaching her.

    ¡°Sister!¡±

    When Sun¡¯Er noticed the girl appear, her petite face revealed a hint of delight, and she hurriedly waved her hands.

    The beautiful girl dressed in the apricot-colored dress looked at Sun¡¯Er, and her cold expression quickly faded away. Her eyes immediately softened.

    ¡°Is she Sun¡¯Er¡¯s sister? How pretty.¡± Mo Ling whispered while he looked at the beautiful girl in surprise.

    Mu Chen smiled. The girl in front of him was unfamiliar to him. It was evident that he had not met her in the Spiritual Road. However, thetter was certainly powerful. The aura she emitted was probably at the Spirit Stage Initial Phase level. With strength like this, she could not be considered weak in the Northern Heavens World.

    ¡°The final step in the Spiritual Road is truly impressive...¡±

    Mu Chen sighed within his heart. In the Spiritual Road¡¯s trial, if the earlier steps honed the mind, then the final step was the reward to the trial. That reward would be power distribution based on the honing of the mind. Thus, as long as one passed the final step, it would count as passing the Spiritual Road.

    And since Mu Chen was kicked out halfway through the Spiritual Road, he had only been able to mentally hone himself. But hecked the power of the final step.

    Based on Mu Chen¡¯s calctions, if he had sessfully obtained the Spiritual Energy Empowerment during the final step, he was confident that he would have had the qualifications to enter the Three Heavens Stage.

    Although he felt a bit of regret, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t someone that was indecisive and wishy-washy. Even without the enormous leap of power, he believed that he would be able to catch up slowly and steadily.

    On the tree, the girl dressed in the apricot-dress stared intensely at Mu Chen and Mo Ling, who were beside Sun¡¯Er. She understood that her little sister was quite innocent. If someone wanted to trick her and sell her off, she would probably be happily counting the money for the transaction.

    Even against the intense gaze, Mu Chen did not back down at all. His ck eyes were calm as ake. He not only remained unaffected by her strength but also by her appearance.

    After a while, the girl slowly retracted her gaze and turned to look at Ge Qing. She nced at the red ribbon. Then, her beautiful eyes twitched as she asked: Are you from the Ge n?¡±

    Ge Qing nodded hesitantly. He recognized the girl in front of him, who was clearly at the Spirit Stage. She was the leader of the Ye n, Ye Qingling. In this region, she was quite well-known.

    ¡°Scram.¡± The girl said faintly.

    Ge Qing¡¯s face changed slightly. He gritted his teeth and said unwillingly: ¡°If you want to take the little girl away, we will not stop you. However, we have a grudge with that boy over there, so I hope that you will give some face to my big brother, Ge Hai, and not intervene with us.¡±

    Ye Qingling looked at Ge Qing for a moment. Ge Hai was the leader of the Ge n. His strength had also reached the Spirit Stage Initial Phase.

    However, Ye Qingling still shook her head and replied, ¡°Since they are Sun¡¯Er¡¯s friends, I cannot sit here idly.¡±

    Hearing that Ye Qingling insisted on intervening with the situation, Ge Qing¡¯s face instantly turned ugly. It was evident that he had not expected Ye Qingling to not give any respect to his brother.

    Swish!

    Just as Ge Qing¡¯s expression changed, sounds of winds breaking suddenly rang out from behind. Then, numerous figures charged over and appeared at the surrounding space. Theypletely surrounded all of them.

    ¡°It¡¯s the people from the Ye n...¡± Ge Qing and the others were slightly afraid when they noticed the numerous figures.

    ¡°Ge Qing, Sister Ye is speaking to you respectfully. You better know what¡¯s good for you. Otherwise, we will directly snatch away your symbols and see if your Ge n is able to respond in turn!¡± A boy shouted out in a cold voice in front of the dozens of figures.

    The boy had anky body and stared at Ge Qing with a smile. However, once his gaze swept over to the figure in the apricot-colored dress, a hint of passion and love emerged within the depths of his eyes.

    ¡°Wang Sheng, do you think that our Ge n is afraid of you?¡± Ge Qing grunted as he stared at the boy. Thetter was considered to be the number 2 figure within the Ye n. His strength was only slightly weaker than Ye Qingling. It was said that he was half a step from entering the Spirit Stage and was considerably powerful.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we test it out?!¡± Wang Sheng curled his lips and replied.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Ge Qing gnashed his teeth. How could they dare to attack when Ye Qingling was here? A single Spirit Stage powerhouse was enough to deal with all of them. After all, a Spiritual Rotation Stage and a Spirit Stage was far too different.

    Ge Qing¡¯s expression changed for a while. Then, he finally turned and looked at Mu Chen: ¡°Consider yourself lucky this time. Don¡¯t ever let me find an opportunity to deal with you. Otherwise, I will not let you go this easily.¡±

    After he said this, he turned and spoke to Ye Qingling and Wang Sheng: ¡°Since you won¡¯t give the Ge n any face, I will have a good talk with my brother about it. Don¡¯t think that we are afraid of you!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Ge Qing grunted and waves his hands. Then, he led the thirty men back into the forest behind disappearing from this location.

    With the departure of Ge Qing and the others, the atmosphere in the area calmed down. Wang Sheng also let out a sigh of relief. The Ge n had numbers simr to them. Moreover, Ge Hai was also at the Spirit Stage Initial Phase. If they were to fight, they wouldn¡¯t have much of an advantage.

    Ye Qingling only moved from the branch after she noticed that Ge Qing and others were leaving. She appeared on the tree where Mu Chen and the others were standing on. Then, her tender face revealed a touching smile as she pulled Sun¡¯Er¡¯s hands and asked gently: ¡°Little rascal, did anything happen to you during our separation?¡±

    Sun¡¯Er pouted with a hurt expression: ¡°I starved for a few days. It was lucky that I met Brother Mu Chen. Otherwise, I would have starved to death.¡±

    ¡°Glutton.¡± Ye Qingling smiled. Her slender fingers could not help but poke Sun¡¯Er¡¯s nose. Then, she lifted her head to the boy in front of her. The boy had a smile on his face as he stared quietly at them. Throughout the entire exchange, nothing had broken the calmness within his eyes..

    ¡°You¡¯re Mu Chen, right? I¡¯m Sun¡¯Er¡¯s sister, Ye Qingling. Thank you for taking care of her during the past few days.¡± Ye Qingling directed a smile at Mu Chen and extended her exquisite hand over.

    Mu Chen also extended his hand and held onto her hand. As their hands touched, Mu Chen could feel a delicate chill, which was asfortable as holding a beautiful jade stone. However, he did not long for this feeling and gently retracted his hand: ¡°I only took a liking to this girl. That¡¯s why I brought her along the way.¡±

    Behind Ye Qingling, Wang Sheng and the others arrived and smiled friendly at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Sister. Brother Mu Chen is amazing. He is also like us and obtained a seeded entry. Moreover, he¡¯s also a Spiritual Array Master.¡± Sun¡¯Er pulled Ye Qingling¡¯s hands and grinned.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    A hint of surprise filled Ye Qingling and Wang Sheng¡¯s eyes. Their gaze swept across Mu Chen¡¯s body. A person, who was at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase, wasmonly seen within the Northern Heavens World. However, he was truly capable since he obtained a seeded entry. As for being Spiritual Array Master like Sun¡¯Er mentioned, it was neglected since they thought Mu Chen only knew how to use Spiritual Arrays and wasn¡¯t extremely skilled in it.

    Mu Chen smiled helplessly. This little girl is truly innocent since she just announced his secret out loud. He cupped his hands towards Ye Qingling and said: ¡°Since Sun¡¯Er has found you, I have no business here anymore. Thank you for rescuing me earlier. I¡¯ll have to say goodbye together with my friend.¡±

    Although Ye Qingling¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t weak and she had built a considerable force, Mu Chen did not n on being weed by them. Thus, he wasn¡¯t thinking of deepening their friendship.

    ¡°Brother Mu Chen, NO!¡± But just when he muttered these words, Sun¡¯Er hurriedly pulled his hand. She pleaded: ¡°Since we¡¯re all going to the Northern Heavens Hall, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    She had already developed some feelings of camaraderie with Mu Chen and Mo Ling after the past few days. Therefore, she didn¡¯t want Mu Chen to leave.

    ¡°Brother Mu, since Sun¡¯Er likes you, why don¡¯t you follow us temporarily? You don¡¯t have many people with you, so you must not have gathered a lot of information about the Northern Heavens World. We can inform you about it.¡± Ye Qingling smiled as she sent out an invitation. She had thought about if for a while. Mu Chen had helped Sun¡¯Er out, so it was as if he had done them a favor. And from the looks of things, he seemed to have offended Ge Qing. If it was just Ge Qing, it would be simple to deal with. However, he had a big brother, who stepped into the Spirit Stage, behind him. Ge Hai had also participated in the Spiritual Road, so she knew that he was not easy to deal with. Mu Chen and Mo Ling would probably suffer if they crossed paths with him.

    Mu Chen nced at Ye Qingling. He understood what thetter was thinking just from her twinkling eyes and smiled. He had never care about Ge Qing. As for his brother, who cares if he had entered the Spirit Stage? Would he, Mu Chen, really be afraid of him?

    Even a Heavenly Fusion Stage powerhouse had been killed by him. Just how much pressure could a mere Spirit Stage give him?

    But if Mu Chen refused Ye Qingling¡¯s invitation as well, he could be perceived as being considerably upromising. Moreover, the final sentence Ye Qingling had said had grabbed his interest.

    He was quite unfamiliar with the Northern Heavens World and Ye Qingling had quite the amount of men. Thus, she probably understood it better than him. He could take advantage of this and obtain a lot more information.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you for the next few days.¡± Mu Chen smiled and no longer refused. Then, he brought Mo Ling as he descended down from the tree. From the side, a few Ye n youths weed them enthusiastically.

    ¡°Sister Ye, wouldn¡¯t we make Ge Hai unhappy by letting them stay with us?¡± Wang Sheng whispered.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not mention about the fact whether Ge Hai would attack us because of Ge Qing. Even if it was true, I¡¯m not afraid of Ge Hai.¡± Ye Qingling smiled gently.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t underestimate Brother Mu Chen. He is quite powerful. It seemed that he also entered the Spiritual Road...¡± Sun¡¯Er touched her face as if she recalled the words that Mo Ling had mentioned before.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Hearing this, Wang Shen waspletely speechless. Even Ye Qingling was stunned. Mu Chen had also participated in the Spiritual Road?

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t a person, who participated in the Spiritual Road, be at the Spirit Stage at the very least? He seemed to be weaker than me.¡± Wang Sheng was filled with doubt.

    Ye Qingling frowned lightly. She seemed to have vaguely heard of Mu Chen¡¯s name before, but she could not recall where...

    ¡°You probably misheard them.¡±

    Ye Qingling smiled slightly. If he had participated in the Spiritual Road, Mu Chen¡¯s strength was indeed quite low. Moreover, thetter didn¡¯t have the smell of someone who came out of the Spiritual Road. Thinking about this, she came to the conclusion that Sun¡¯Er had probably misheard them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Little rascal, your sister will prepare a delicious feast for you.¡±

    Ye Qingling pulled Sun¡¯Er as she walked forward. Sun¡¯Er, who had originally nned on refuting the matter regarding Mu Chen, instantly had her eyes light up when she heard these words. Then, she hurriedly followed.

 Chapter 119 Ge Hai

    <b>Chapter 119 ¨C Ge Hai</b>

    Many tents were spread throughout an open space covered with gravel that was deep inside the forest. These tents formed a camp that was covered by the shade of the ancient forest.

    Inside the camp, there were numerous figures, and the atmosphere was particrly lively. Moreover, there were people guarding the surroundings of the camp vigntly and constantly monitoring the situation near the camp.

    ¡°Sister Ye has returned!¡±

    Suddenly, a shout resounded throughout the air. Amotion instantly burst out, and numerous people stood up as they stared eagerly towards the outskirts of the camp. In the distance, dozens of figures were rapidly approaching, and, after just a few moments, theynded within the camp.

    ¡°Sister Ye!¡±

    As they stared at the leading figure, the beautiful girl dressed in an apricot-colored dress, countless respectful cries could be heard ringing within the boundaries of the encampment.

    Ye Qingling returned with a smile towards the crowd. She then turned around and said to Mu Chen, who was beside her: ¡°This is the temporary rest stop of the Ye n. Those here are nice individuals.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded. He nced around and noticed many people looking at him with kindheartedness and curiousity.

    ¡°All of them seem to respect you.¡± Mu Chen was slightly surprised. Although Ye Qingling had the strength of a Spirit Stage, and it wasn¡¯t difficult for her to gain their admiration, he could tell that everybody here respected her in the depths of their hearts.

    ¡°Ohoho, Sister Ye has an excellent personality. If it wasn¡¯t for her, many of us would have been robbed by other forces. Ever since she formed the Ye n, we have gradually improved ourselves...¡± Wang Shengughed from beside him.

    ¡°The creators of other forces probably rob other student¡¯s symbols, but Sister Ye would never do such a thing. She led us to hunt Spiritual Beasts and search for worldly treasures. Moreover, she distributed the majority of the items to us.¡±

    A hint of surprise shed through Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. No wonder these people respected Ye Qingling so much.

    ¡°I¡¯m at the Spirit Stage, so it is easy for me to raise my symbol to Rank 4. However, it isn¡¯t the same for others. If they do not work together, they will be robbed of what they were able to umte and, thus, be eliminated from thepetition.¡± Ye Qingling replied gently.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t have much ambition. Doing this you will slow down the speed you can increase your symbol¡¯s overall rank.¡± Mu Chen said.

    ¡°If the symbol rank increases, it only means that I will initially be given a much better position and have ess to more resources within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. I can slowly obtain theseter on. But if you were to be eliminated, there would be absolutely no hope for you. ¡± Ye Qingling uttered.

    Mu Chen shrugged his shoulders. Since Ye Qingling didn¡¯t care about it at all, it was evident that he should not say any more on the topic. Though for a girl to go to such an extent truly impressed him.

    Ye Qingling waved her hand and let everyone scatter away. Then, she pulled Sun¡¯Er to a bonfire, took out a few ingredients and began to personally prepare food for Sun¡¯Er.

    ¡°You should follow us for the next few days. We are also heading towards the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. At the same time, we will search for traces of Spiritual Beasts and worldly treasures. Perhaps there might be some you are interested in...¡± While she was preparing to roast food for Sun¡¯Er, Ye Qingling smiled and spoke to Mu Chen.

    ¡°Also, Ge Qing won¡¯t be able to do anything to you while you¡¯re here. You should stay here for a few days, so that they will give up on you and flee. Then, you can move freely again, how¡¯s about that?¡±

    Mu Chen smiled and did not reply. It seemed that she believed that he hade here for protection...

    Just when Mu Chen arrived at the camp grounds of the Ye n, Ge Qing was in a gloomy state as he brought the others back to a camp that was located on a cliff that was slightly farther away..

    ¡°Ohoho, Ge Qing, you¡¯re back? But what¡¯s this? It looks as though you¡¯ve been bullied by others?¡± In the center of the camp, a burly manughed as he looked at Ge Qing¡¯s face.

    ¡°In this region, there are people that dare to disrespect the Ge n?¡±

    Ge Qing sat down furiously. He grit his teeth and said: ¡°It¡¯s those people from the Ye n. We were truly unlucky to meet Ye Qingling.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You even met Ye Qingling? Hehe, to be honest, Ye Qingling is quite beautiful and powerful. If you are able to conquer her, you will definitely have a pleasurable life.¡± Someone said in surprise.

    ¡°Pfft, by you? Ye Qingling is at the Spirit Stage. Who else but the boss could be her opponent here?¡± A personughed at the other teasingly.

    ¡°Big Brother.¡± Ge Qing ignored them and nced at the man in the center of the crowd who was wielding a dark-red long sword. The boy had his head down and had exceptionally long hair. He was much older than the people beside him and seemed particrly mature. Moreover, a cold killing intent emitted from him, which made others keep away from him.

    ¡°The Ye n has gone too far. They didn¡¯t even care to give us face, even when your name was mentioned.¡±

    Hearing this, the man with the dark red long sword smiled faintly. He lifted his head and a hideous scar was revealed on his face. This scar extended out from the corner of his left eye all the way down to his neck. It was as if his face had been divided into two.

    This scar was like a hideous centipede and made the man appear more vicious and cold.

    ¡°Why did you provoke the Ye n? Ye Qingling is quite capable, and she was one of the people who participated in the Spiritual Road. It¡¯d be best if we do not offend them.¡± Ge Hai replied.

    Seeing that Ge Hai wasn¡¯t nning to help him out, Ge Qing could only whisper: ¡°I didn¡¯t n on doing anything to the Ye n. It¡¯s just that Mu Chen has somehow gotten the help of the Ye n, even though he wasn¡¯t a part of them...¡±

    Pu!

    The dark red de suddenly shed across Ge Hai¡¯s palm and blood suddenly flowed out. Everybody instantly became quiet, even Ge Qing stammered and shut his mouth. He stared at Ge Hai, whose hand was injured. At this moment, thetter revealed a violent and vicious aura that he had never seen before.

    ¡°Big Brother. Did I say something wrong?¡± Ge Qing gulped and asked in fear. It was the first time that he had seen such a terrifying presence from Ge Hai.

    Ge Hai slowly lifted his head. The hideous scar on his face seemed to creep up at this moment, making him look extremely terrifying. His eyes were bloodshot as he stared at Ge Qing.

    ¡°What was the name that you¡¯ve just said?¡±

    Ge Qing¡¯s body froze and he replied: ¡°M-Mu Chen.¡±

    Ge Hai¡¯s body trembled slightly. He seemed to be suppressing something as he asked: ¡°T-Tell me. How does he look?¡±

    Ge Qing was shocked because of Ge Hai¡¯s abnormal state. The surrounding people also felt that something was off but did not dare to mutter even a sound. Then, Ge Qing described Mu Chen¡¯s appearance to Ge Hai.

    When Ge Qing¡¯s voice faded away, the entire camp waspletely silent. The only sound that could be heard was Ge Hai¡¯s heavy breathing. In his eyes, an increasingly prominent shade of crimson started to appear. His expression had a bit of fear, a bit of craziness and some hatred that was somewhat difficult to contain.

    ¡°Right now, is he at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase?¡± Ge Hai raised his head and his crimson eyes stared at Ge Qing. But before thetter nodded, he muttered to himself: ¡°That¡¯s right...He did not experience the final step of the Spiritual Road. Thus, his strength was bound to be lowered. Ohoho, Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase...Ohoho...¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ge Qing waspletely stunned by Ge Hai¡¯s strange smile and asked cautiously.

    Ge Hai directed a horrifying smile to Ge Qing. His bloody hand touched the hideous scar on his face and said: ¡°Mu Chen is with the Ye n?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ge Qing hurriedly nodded.

    Ge Hai stood up. His eyes were sharp like a wolf and he nced coldly at the crowd before speaking: ¡°Gather everyone. We will immediately head over to the Ye n¡¯s camp. All of you should be prepared. If the Ye n dares to stop us, we will eliminate them!¡±

    Everybody was surprised. Does that mean they are going to attack the Ye n? What¡¯s wrong with the boss? In the past, they had always maintained a peaceful rtionship with the Ye n. Why did his killing intent be so rich?

    However, while they had doubts within their mind, they did not dare to object. They immediately hurried away and the entire camp became chaotic.

    ¡°Big Brother, d-do you know that Mu Chen?¡± Ge Qing asked timidly.

    ¡°I know him. Of course, I know him...¡±

    Ge Hai¡¯s finger ran across the scar on his face. A hint of fear and hatred finally gushed out from his eyes.

    ¡°He was the one that left this scar on my face...¡±

    Beside him, Ge Qing waspletely frozen. His mind immediately became numb. He never imagined that Ge Hai, who he had always respected, was injured by that seemingly gentle boy.

    Just who was he?

    <b>Ye n Campgrounds.</b>

    The entire camp was lively. With Sun¡¯Er¡¯s arrival, the camp was filled with a bit more joy. Everybody liked this cute and innocent little girl.

    Beside the bonfire, Wang Sheng was holding a bowl of wine, which he raised to Mu Chen. Then, he drained itpletely and patted his chest in high spirits. ¡°Brother Mu Chen, don¡¯t be afraid. With us here, the Ge n won¡¯t dare to do anything.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You and yourpanion are Sister Ye¡¯s friends. Naturally, you are also our friends. As long as we¡¯re here, we will not let the Ge n touch you.¡± A few individuals nearby agreed as well.

    Before they had gathered to drink, the matter regarding Mu Chen and Ge Qing had been spread around by Wang Sheng and the others. In regards to his current situation, many Ye n members expressed their support to Mu Chen and were extremely enthusiastic about protecting him.

    Mu Chen smiled. Perhaps it was because, under the influence of Ye Qingling, the members of the Ye n gave off a decent feeling. They were all easy to get along with.

    Ye Qingling walked over and scolded them with augh. Then, she directed a smile at Mu Chen and said: ¡°There¡¯s no need to be too concerned. They¡¯re always like this. They like to boast when they¡¯re drunk.¡±

    Mu Chen shook his head and replied: ¡°It¡¯s quite alright.¡±

    Ye Qingling¡¯s eyes stared quietly at Mu Chen. She said with a lightugh: ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I think that you¡¯re not that simple to deal with...¡±

    ¡°A person who¡¯s at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase shouldn¡¯t be that difficult for you to deal with.¡± Mu Chen replied. A girl¡¯s intuition is truly terrifying sometimes. However, he was not interested in exposing himself.

    Ye Qingling¡¯s brushed away the hair in front of her forehead. Although Mu Chen was only at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase, thetter¡¯s aura gave her a feeling that he wasn¡¯t as simple as he looked. However, since Mu Chen was not interested in telling her, she would be considerate and not press him for more information.

    Mu Chen stretched himself and stood up. But just when he was about to speak, his expressions changed. His ck eyes sharpened slightly as he stared at the outskirts of the camp.

    Buzz!

    At this moment, the sound of an rm echoed throughout the camp from the surroundings.

    All the Ye n members hurriedly got up. They quickly turned their gaze towards the forest outside of the camp. At that location, arge amount of people had rushed over and surrounded the camp.

    Everybody¡¯s faces changed slightly as they stared at these individuals. Then, they noticed the red ribbon wrapped around the intruders¡¯ arms.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Ge n!¡±

 Chapter 120 Blood Calamity

    <b>Chapter 120 ¨C Blood Cmity</b>

    In the Ye n¡¯s campgrounds, everybody immediately stood up. They stared solemnly at the outskirts of the campgrounds. At that location, several hundreds of figures were rushing over. Did the entire Ge n leave their nest?

    All were shocked by this. The Ye n and the Ge n had always minded their own business. Why had all of the Ge n rush over here?

    Could it be that the Ge n had truly decided to fight against the Ye n because of Ge Qing?

    ¡°Sister Ye!¡±

    The Ye n¡¯s members looked at Ye Qingling. At this moment, thetter also frowned. She could not seem to understand why the Ge n wouldunch a punitive expedition against them. Although she was surprised, she did not show any fear. She only gestured with her hands and said, ¡°Prepare yourself.¡±

    Hearing this, Wang Sheng and the others nodded their heads.

    Mu Chen stared at the scene in front of him and frowned. This Ge Qing is truly quite annoying.

    ¡°Brother Mu.¡± Mo ling approached Mu Chen and was a little nervous.

    Mu Chen smiled slightly at him and told him to rx.

    ¡°Brother Mu Chen, there¡¯s no need to be afraid. I will definitely protect you,¡± Sun¡¯Er said seriously as she suddenly appeared next to Mu Chen and grabbed onto his hands.

    Mu Chen smiled and rubbed Sun¡¯Er¡¯s head. His ck eyes gradually turned cold as he stared out into the distance. Beside him, Mo Ling¡¯s heart jumped, for he knew that Mu Chen was truly furious.

    Outside of the camp, therge amount of Ge n members were surrounding the campgrounds. As soon as it had been formed, the group split open and two figures slowly walked over. The person in the lead was wielding a dark-red longsword and emanated a vicious aura from his body. This aura was enough to make people from both camps shudder.

    ¡°It¡¯s Ge Hai. He actually came here personally!¡±

    In the campground, the Ye n¡¯s crowd¡¯s expression finally changed when they noticed this figure. It was evident that they had not expected Ge Hai toe here in person.

    ¡°Ge Hai, what do you want?¡± Ye Qingling asked unkindly as she slowly walked forward. Her beautiful eyes revealed a cold chill as she stared viciously at the figure of Ge Hai.

    Ge Hai stared at Ye Qingling. However, his cold gaze slowly scanned the campground and he replied with a gloomy tone: ¡°Ye Qingling. This matter is unrted to you and your Ye n. If you want to intervene, I do not mind fighting against you. We shall see who shall lose more men!¡±

    Ye Qingling stared coldly and responded: ¡°Do you have to do this just because of the small affair regarding Ge Qing? Do you think that my Ye n is truly afraid of you?¡±

    Ge Hai¡¯s mouth opened up and revealed a mocking smile. He stared at Ye Qingling and asked strangely: ¡°Do you think that I am a person, who would do such a thing?¡±

    Ye Qingling frowned. She immediately asked: ¡°Then why does it have to be this way? Did all of youe over here filled with murderous intent to attend ate night party?¡±

    ¡°It seems that you truly do not know about it...¡±

    Ge Hai stared strangely at Ye Qingling: ¡°A famous figure appeared in your Ye n , and yet you didn¡¯t even realize? How on earth did you manage to survive in the Spiritual Road?¡±

    Ye Qingling gripped her hands tightly as if she understood something. Could he be talking about Mu Chen? She tilted her head slightly and stared at the lean boy in the rear.

    In the campground, everybody¡¯s gazes followed hers andnded on the handsome boy¡¯s face, which had a smile stered on it.

    Ge Hai¡¯s gaze honed in on this unforgettable figure. His body trembled suddenly, and his crimson eyes were filled with craziness, hatred... and even a bit of fear.

    In the Spiritual Road, that figure had once left him an irreceable trauma.

    ¡°Mu Chen, it¡¯s you! It really is you!¡± Ge Hai¡¯s body trembled. His voice trembled as it rang out.

    The boy in the rear slowly walked up in front. Under the many puzzled gazes, he nced at Ge Hai for a moment and frowned as if he was thinking about something. After a while, he finally remembered the somewhat familiar figure.

    ¡°It¡¯s you...So you were actually still alive. I thought for sure that sh would have killed you directly back then.¡±

    The words that came out of Mu Chen¡¯s mouth made everybody freeze again. Even Ye Qingling had a hint of surprise that crossed her face.

    Ge Hai stared at the figure in front of him. The hatred within his heart made his body shake intensely. In the Spiritual Road, thetter¡¯s methods and means had truly made him feel afraid. He originally thought that he would only be fated to stare at this figure from afar and never have a chance to turn the tables. However, the world was truly strange.

    He would actually meet the boy who had set off a such a dreadful cmity in the Spiritual Road and had even been kicked out of the Spiritual Road... here... once again...

    The most important fact in this whole situation that the person he feared before was actually weaker than him currently. His strength was only at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase!

    This contrast in level made Ge Hai smile even more grimly. His hands trembled with so much excitement that he had been forced to take a deep breath to calm himself down. He directed a hideous smile at Mu Chen and said: ¡°I never thought that the heavens would give me such an opportunity. Mu Chen, the fear that you forced on me back then, I will give it you back a hundredfold right now!¡±

    ¡°You will experience the same sense of fear and helplessness that I felt back then!¡±

    Currently, he was a Spirit Stage powerhouse, and Mu Chen was simply a weakling within his eyes. It was a chance for him to break through the trauma that had nested itself deep within his heart. He would never forgive Mu Chen!

    Mu Chen smiled. His ck eyes remained calm as usual and replied: ¡°Although I have many enemies, I have never considered you as a rival. In the past, you weren¡¯t my rival. Even now, you aren¡¯t one.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t a hint of sarcasm within Mu Chen¡¯s words. He was just exining the situation seriously.

    Ge Hai¡¯s crimson eyes red at Mu Chen. A deep humiliation filled his heart. Just what would this lowlife consider as a powerful rival? However, he felt even more humiliated because his opponent did not think that he would qualify as such a person.

    ¡°I will use this sword to cut a scar on your face...¡± Ge Hai snapped. He took a step forward and dense Spiritual Energy surged out. A Spirit Stage¡¯s might was unleashed and it caused many of them to feel oppressed.

    ¡°Ge Hai! Don¡¯t even dare try to hurt the friend of my Ye n¡¯s in front of me!¡± Ye Qingling shouted out. An aura that was in no way inferior to Ge Hai spread out as well.

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Seeing this, Ge Haiughed strangely. He pointed at Mu Chen and had a weird expression as if he had seen something funny. Hisughter sounds rang out through the forest: ¡°Haha, Mu Chen. Your actions in the Spiritual Road were enough for you to be assessed as a ¡®King ss¡¯. Even the ones that stood at the peak of the Spiritual Road such as Ji Xuan and Yang Hong were afraid of you. Moreover, you even created the legend known as ¡®Spiritual Road¡¯s Blood Cmity¡¯ while you were there... But now, you actually need a woman to protect you?!!¡±

    At this moment, everybody instantly became silent. They stared at the boy, who remainedpletely calm, in front of them. Although they did not participate in the Spiritual Road, they understood how terrifying a person who had been assessed as ¡°King ss¡± within the Spiritual Road was. It was definitely enough for them to obtain a Five Great Academies¡¯ Core Entry!

    ¡°King ss? Ji Xuan? Yang Hong? Spiritual Road¡¯s Blood Cmity?¡±

    As for Ye Qingling, she was shocked because of something else. Her beautiful eyes widened up and an incredulous expression emerged on her face.

    As a person, who came out of the Spiritual Road, she clearly understood what that phrase and the names that had be spoken just now represented.

    Ji Xuan and Yang Hong were the most dazzling individuals within the Spiritual Road. Even after entering the Five Great Academies, they were existences that were looked up to by countless others. However this boy who had a reassuring smile on his face... The seemingly peaceful boy was actually an existence that these individuals were afraid of?

    The Spiritual Road¡¯s Blood Cmity...

    Ye Qingling gently exhaled. A shocking event that had once shaken the entire Spiritual Road. In the end, it had even caused the Five Great Academies, who would never intervene in the Spiritual Road¡¯s trial, to take action. So the Spiritual Road¡¯s Blood Cmity was caused by the boy in front of them?

    ¡°S-so you were the Blood Cmity Mu Chen within the Spiritual Road?"

    Ye Qingling muttered with shock. No wonder she felt that she had heard his name before. So this Mu Chen was the Blood Cmity that countless people feared...as well as admired within the Spiritual Road.

    ¡°Therefore, Ye Qingling, you should back off. You aren¡¯t qualified to protect him.¡± Ge Hai gritted his teeth and said. Once that name was muttered, even he would tremble. This shows how terrifying the boy in front of him was back then. However, once they returned to the Great Thousand World, the previously terrifying existence had turned into a joke!

    This is because even he, Ge Hai, could step on him easily!

    Ye Qingling¡¯s eyes staredplicatedly at Mu Chen¡¯s handsome and calm face. She bit her teeth and said: ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is. He helped Sun¡¯Er, so he¡¯s my friend. I will never hand him over to you!¡±

    Although the words ¡°Blood Cmity¡± had shocked her, Ye Qingling understood that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t as strong as back then. No matter how powerful Mu Chen was in the Spiritual Road, this ce wasn¡¯t the Spiritual Road, but the Great Thousand World. Mu Chen was kicked out from the Spiritual Road in the middle and had lost both a year of cultivation and the more important Spiritual Energy Empowerment from the Spiritual Road.

    Right now, he was only an ordinary boy with the strength of a Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase. Otherwise, Ge Hai would still be trembling with fear in front of him.

    Seeing this, Ge Hai¡¯s eyes turned cold. His hand gripped the dark-red long sword tightly, and a dense Spiritual Energy rushed out from his body.

    Ye Qingling took a step forward and a slender long sword appeared within her hands. Then, she confronted Ge Hai.

    ¡°Swish.¡±

    Just when Ye Qingling was about to attack, subtle footsteps rang out behind her. The lean figure, who was the focus of attention, grabbed onto her wrist gently.

    Ye Qingling turned around and noticed Mu Chen smiling at her while shaking his head.

    ¡°Thank you. But if I can¡¯t even deal with such unimpressionable fellow, would I dare toe to the Five Great Academies?¡±

    ¡°Ge Hai, right? Although this ce isn¡¯t the Spiritual Road, to be honest, in the past you were never qualified to be my opponent. Even now, you still aren¡¯t.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled slightly and took a step forward. His eyes started to emit a hint of coldness.

 Chapter 121 In the Past, Right NowYet Still Strong

    <b>Chapter 121 ¨C In the Past, Right Now...Yet Still Strong</b>

    Ge Hai¡¯s crimson eyes stared wildly at the figure in front of him. Thetter¡¯s eyes remained calm as usual. The situation before them was like a seemingly silent and sereneke, yet a frightening whirlpool that could envelop people was hidden underneath it.

    ¡°You think that we¡¯re still in the Spiritual Road?¡±

    Ge Hai red at Mu Chen and ground his teeth: ¡°You think, in your current state, that you are still qualified to say that to me? Based on what? By the fact that you¡¯re at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase?¡±

    Mu Chen smiled: ¡°If you want to wipe away the fear and trauma within your heart, thene and get me. But you should know my personality. Thus, if you n on doing it, you should be prepared to pay a price. This ce clearly isn¡¯t as cruel as the environment of Spiritual Road, but if I actually cared about such rules, I wouldn¡¯t have done those things back in the Spiritual Road.¡±

    Ge Hai¡¯s eyes narrowed. From Mu Chen¡¯s smile, he could see the terrifying figure from the Spiritual Road again. Fear spread out from the depths of his heart.

    ¡°You, at your current state, aren¡¯t qualified to say such words to me!¡±

    Ge Hai replied darkly. He took a deep breath and suppressed the fear within his heart. He knew that if he did not defeat Mu Chen, there would be an obstacle in his cultivation due to the existence of the trauma.

    The heavens had given him a chance to wipe away this fear, so he must seize this opportunity!

    ¡°This time, you will be the one that will pay the price!¡±

    A shout rang out from Ge Hai¡¯s throat. In the next instant, his eyes revealed a hint of fierceness and brutality. Then, a powerful Spiritual Energy emitted out unreservedly from his body.

    Boom!

    He pushed off from the ground and flew over like an arrow. He immediately appeared in front of Mu Chen and his hands clenched on the dark-red long sword. With a swishing sound, a sharp sword beam shed down furiously at Mu Chen¡¯s throat.

    Ge hai revealed his experience and his ferocity within that offensive. The imposing manner from the attack was something that far surpassed any ordinary students. A person, who came out of the Spiritual Road, had to be at least this capable.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes shed as he saw the sword beam. He retreated back slightly and, with the sounds of winds breaking, the sharp sword beam flew past the ce where his throat was earlier.

    ¡°Right now, I¡¯ll let you know the gap between a Spirit Stage and a Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase!¡±

    Ge Hai yelled. A powerful Spiritual Energy pressure enveloped Mu Chen and an overwhelming sword beam shed towards his vital areas like a storm.

    Swish!

    Numerous gouges appeared on the ground due to the sword attacks. Even countless trees were cleaved apart by the sword. Their bare stumps were as smooth as a mirror.

    Everybody in the Ye n¡¯s campground held their breath. They knew how powerful Ge Hai was. A Spirit Stage powerhouse was someone far beyond any of them. This attack was enough to instantly obliterate a Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase.

    They did not know whether or not Mu Chen could endure it...

    Their gazes were filled with worry as they watched Mu Chen¡¯s figure. Thetter remained motionless against the sharp sword that rushed over.

    Mu Chen¡¯s ck eyes reflected the overwhelming sword sh as well as Ge Hai¡¯s hideous appearance. In that moment, the Great Pagoda Art began to circte within his body.

    A dark-ck Spiritual Energy flowed through his meridians, and the mysterious lights within his body lit up once again. With his strength slowly increasing, it was apparent that he was gradually bing able to activate the mysterious Spiritual Pulse that his mother had sealed.

    Although he was not able to activate its powerpletely, it was sufficient enough to deal with the opponent in front of him.

    The lights shed and a mysterious tower vaguely appeared within Mu Chen¡¯s body. The flowing Spiritual Energy instantly surged out.

    Within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, dark lights shed. Furthermore, a tower of ck light emerged within the depths of his eyes. He pped his hands together, and the ck light started to condense on the surface of his body. In the end, a blurry ck light tower appeared.

    ng ng ng!

    Ge Hai¡¯s sharp swordnded on the blurry ck tower, and a nging sound resounded. Sparks flew everywhere, yet the ck light tower waspletely unmoved.

    ¡°What the hell is that?!¡±

    Ge Hai stared at the ck light tower that shrouded Mu Chen. His expression changed, and he gritted his teeth. He could not believe that with his Spirit Stage strength he would fail to oppress Mu Chen, who was only at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase!

    ¡°Bloodshed Carnage Sword!¡±

    Ge Hai took a step forward, and the sword¡¯s imposing manner changed. A bloody aura appeared on its surface. At the same time, the dark-red long sword turned crimson and shed down creating a red arc.

    Facing Ge Hai¡¯s fierce offensive, Mu Chen did not show any signs of retreating. He, too, had his own pride. If he was to retreat in front of an enemy that wasn¡¯t worth his attention before, it would be belittle him.

    Mu Chen¡¯s hands clenched into fists. Under the protection of the ck light tower, his body had turned into a fierce weapon. Spiritual Energy and winds surged out from his fists and directly collided against Ge Hai¡¯s crimson long sword.

    ng!

    The powerful impact emitted out and the ground underneath them copsed.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Ge Hai shouted out furiously. As he pushed the Spiritual Energy within his body to the limits, the long sword within his hand let loose a powerful sword sh. However, he discovered that it was impossible to truly suppress Mu Chen.

    ¡°Bastard. He¡¯s only at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase! How is it possible that he could fight me head on!?¡± Ge Hai shouted out in his heart. As someone who was only Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase, Mu Chen had far exceeded Ge Hai¡¯s expectations regarding the former¡¯s truebat ability.

    The people from the Ye n werepletely shocked by the two figures. This sort of Spiritual Energy collision was not something that a Spiritual Rotation Stage could release.

    ¡°Sister, is Brother Mu Chen going to be okay?¡± Sun¡¯Er stared at the battle worriedly as she pulled Ye Qingling¡¯s hands.

    Ye Qingling held onto Sun¡¯Er¡¯s petite hands and shook her head slightly. Her beautiful eyes were filled with surprise. Although Mu Chen was only at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase, his truebat ability was equal to a Spirit Stage.

    ¡°He is truly powerful.¡± Ye Qingling let out a praise. The Spiritual Road¡¯s Blood Cmity definitely deserved his reputation. Even though he was kicked out of the Spiritual Road and had his cultivation level slowed, how was it possible that such a monstrous person would have let himself fall behind others?

    This sort of person would probably press forward slowly and surely, while at the same time bing even stronger when they suffer an enormous blow.

    ¡°Boss actually can¡¯t obtain the upper-hand! Damn it! How is it possible that he is this powerful?!¡± A few members of the Ge n were secretly shocked. They thought that with Ge Hai¡¯s Spirit Stage strength, he would be able topletely suppress Mu Chen, who was only at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase.

    Ge Qing¡¯s expression changedpletely. Since Mu Chen was able to defeat three Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase by himself, he was naturally stronger than an ordinary Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase. However, he never expected that Mu Chen was someone that even Ge Hai would find it difficult to defeat.

    ng ng!

    The two figures collided fiercely against each other. The Spiritual Energy impact sent the gravel on the ground flying and dirt sted out along with the impact.

    And at the source of the impact, Ge Hai¡¯s face was extremely grim. His hands clenched onto the sword handle and revealed a posture that looked as though he could sh down a mountain.. This powerful attack that could cut apart a Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase waspletely blocked by Mu Chen¡¯s bare fists.

    Thetter¡¯s fists emitted a ck Spiritual Energy fluctuation, and an overbearing presence started to emerge. It was something that even Ge Hai¡¯s long sword failed to cut apart.

    ¡°You, who obtained the Spiritual Energy Empowerment, are only this powerful? It seems that the Empowerment wasn¡¯t as impressive as I thought.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled faintly. With his current strength, he would be able to fight against a Spirit Stage Initial Phase powerhouse once he activated the mysterious Spiritual Pulse within his body. Ge Hai, who thought that he could free himself from the trauma, had truly underestimated him.

    ¡°I will let you know soon. Back then, I was able to defeat you with ease. Even now, I can do it just as easily!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes turned cold at this moment. His originally peaceful expression instantly became as dangerous as any de.

    As he looked into Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, Ge Hai¡¯s heart trembled.

    Swish!

    Mu Chen took a step forward, and the Spiritual Energy within his body surged out. Then, he clenched his fists and, without hesitation, fired off a punch.

    This in and ordinary fist carried no mysteries as it was shot forth. However, as the fist was about tond, it let out powerful winds and a ck light radiated from its center. It was there that three ck light seals emerged.

    These three ck light seals were only a few meters tall, but they let out an extremely domineering fluctuation.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s face remained calm as he let the punch fly out towards Ge Hai. With a trail of ck light and the sounds of winds breaking, the three ck light seals roared and bombarded against Ge Hai ruthlessly.

    The ces that the winds rushed through seemed to have exploded. It was as if the air itself was slightly distorted.

    Ge Hai also noticed how powerful Mu Chen¡¯s offensive was. His eyes immediately became serious. The long sword within his hand instantly let out a sword beam that was dozens of meters long. Light shed through Ge Hai¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Spirit Destruction Bloodstrike!¡±

    He immediately cried out. The sword beam instantly turned crimson like it was made of fresh blood. In the next instant, the blood red sword beam pierced through the air and collided against the three ck light seals.

    Boom!

    Once the attacks made contact, the three ck light seals erupted at the same time. Three overbearing energies stacked against each other and bombarded the crimson sword beam.

    Dong!

    The crimson sword beam trembled intensely, and then actually shattered on impact.

    When the crimson sword beam were broken to pieces, Ge Hai¡¯s eyes were filled with terror.

    He wasn¡¯t able to obtain the upper-hand even with his strongest attack!

    The dark-red long sword flew away from Ge Hai¡¯s hands. His body shot backwards as if he suffered a heavy blow andnded heavily against a sturdy tree. His throat tasted something sweet and he immediately spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.

    ¡°How is this possible? Why did I lose to him again?!¡±

    Ge Hai screamed within his heart. He immediately stood up and prepared to attack again. He wanted to use the dense Spiritual Energy of a Spirit Stage to wear down Mu Chen!

    However, just as he stood up, his body instantly froze. This was because he felt an extremely violent Spiritual Energy fluctuation surging in front of him.

    Amotion suddenly rang out in the surroundings as well.

    Ge Hai slowly lifted his head. He noticed that Mu Chen was staring at him emotionlessly, as his hands were at his side. However, lightning shed above his head as it formed into a massive lightning Spiritual Array. The violent fluctuations that were emitted from the Spiritual Array made Ge Hai¡¯s eyes narrow.

    Mu Chen was actually a Spiritual Array Master!

    Ge Hai¡¯s body stiffened, and a hint of horror emerged within his heart.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I have too many opponents. But if you want to step on me, you¡¯re not qualified to do so.¡±

    Mu Chen stared indifferently at Ge Hai whose eyes werepletely filled with horror. He flicked his finger and the lightning Spiritual Array issued out a roar. A dazzling lightning emerged from the array and charged out like a furious dragon.

    The lightning tore through the air and a blinding light shone. Ge Hai and the other Ge n¡¯s members¡¯ faces immediately paled.

    At this moment, Ge Hai finally understood howrge the gap between him and Mu Chen was...

    After all, there was always someone that would be feared and be looked up to by someone like him...

 Chapter 122 Terms and Conditions

    <b>Chapter 122 ¨C Terms and Conditions</b>

    The lightning pierced through the forest like an angry dragon baring its fangs and brandishing its ws. A violent Spiritual Energy fluctuation surged out and rampaged through the air.

    Swish!

    In a blink of an eye, the lightning had charged over to Ge Hai. At this moment, thetter¡¯s eyes were filled with horror. When Mu Chen attacked, he did not show the slightest mercy at all.

    He was still as ferocious as before.

    At a time like this, Ge Hai could only desperately push the Spiritual Energy within his body to the limits. Spiritual Energy gushed out and protected his body as a sturdy Spiritual Energy Armor.

    Boom!

    The violent lightning blinded everyone as itnded fiercely on Ge Hai¡¯s body. The earth instantly shattered open due to the lightning shock.

    Swish.

    In this instant, Ge Hai¡¯s body flew backwards like a bullet. The trees that were in the way were all smashed apart by his body. He then sprayed out mouthfuls of blood.

    After smashing apart dozens of giant trees, Ge Hai¡¯s body finallyy on the ground awkwardly. His body waspletely covered with blood and was in a helpless position. The fierceness and brutality that he showed earlier hadpletely vanished.

    At this moment, the members from the Ge n were allpletely silent. Even the people who were acting arrogant earlier had shut their mouths while cold sweat dripped down their bodies. Ge Qing was even trembling as he looked at this scene.

    In his eyes, Ge Hai had always been synonymous with the word ¡®powerful¡¯. Even after they entered the Northern Heavens World, there were only a few people that couldpete with him. However, Ge Hai, who had always been undefeated within his heart, had lost to Mu Chen.

    Moreover, thetter¡¯s strength was only at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase.

    ¡°How could he be this strong...¡±

    Ge Qing¡¯s body trembled slightly. He stared at Mu Chen and fear surged out from his eyes. Only now, he regretted provoking the seemingly gentle, yet demonic boy...

    In the Ye n¡¯s campground, it was alsopletely silent. Wang Sheng and the others secretly swallowed. They couldn¡¯t imagine that the boy who was sitting together with them earlier...The boy who felt quite kindhearted and gave off afortable feeling, was actually this terrifying.

    Ge Hai was a Spirit Stage Initial Phase powerhouse. An existence that was as powerful as Ye Qingling. Yet, he was defeated by Mu Chen?

    Mu Chen stared indifferently at the helpless figure on the ground. He slowly walked past Ge Qing and headed straight towards Ge Hai. When the members of Ge n noticed this, they did not dare to stop Mu Chen¡¯s advance.

    Mu Chen stood in front of Ge Hai and clenched his hands. The dark-red long sword nearby was sucked into his arm and the razor sharp de was directly pointed at Ge Hai¡¯s throat. He said quietly: ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. If you dare to cause trouble for me, you should be prepared to pay a price.¡±

    Ge Hai trembled. His face was pale as he stared at Mu Chen, who was looking at him condescendingly with emotionless eyes. He replied in a quivering voice: ¡°This isn¡¯t the Spiritual Road...If you recklessly kill others, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy will definitely disqualify you!¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening me with this?¡±

    Mu Chen smiled slightly. He extended his hand forward and the razor sharp de scratched Ge Hai¡¯s throat¡¯s skin. Traces of blood slowly oozed out.

    The cold chill that appeared on Ge Hai¡¯s throat made his body freeze. He no longer dared to say another word. This is because he understood that if he angered the boy in front of him, thetter might actually kill him.

    He knew clearly how ruthless Mu Chen was.

    The surrounding Ge n members shivered as they watched this scene. The piercing chill that emitted from Mu Chen¡¯s body had shocked them to the extent that they did not dare to make the slightest movement.

    ¡°If you want to live, then hand over something that will save your life.¡±

    Mu Chen then said faintly: ¡°Although it is a bit troubling to murder others here, you will probably be eliminated if I wipe away the symbol on your forehead. Don¡¯t even think about entering the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡±

    Ge Hai¡¯s face finally changed. He had spent great effort in order to enter the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. If he were to be eliminated here, it was truly worse than death.

    ¡°I¡¯ll hand over all the Spiritual Aura within my symbol to you.¡± Ge Hai gritted his teeth and replied. His symbol had already reached Rank 5. It was evident that he had robbed numerous students during this period of time. If he were to hand it over to Mu Chen, his efforts during this period of time would all be in vain. However,pared to having his symbol erased, it was a much better choice.

    Mu Chen smiled. The sword that was posted near Ge Hai¡¯s neck retreated slightly.

    Ge Hai concentrated and the golden symbol on his forehead instantly turned dim. A golden light shot out and entered the symbol on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead.

    Buzz.

    With the empowerment of the special Spiritual Aura, the symbol on Mu Chen¡¯s head instantly turned golden. It was obvious that his symbol had also reached Rank 5 after absorbing the Spiritual Aura from Ge Hai¡¯s symbol.

    ¡°Now, can you let me go?¡± Ge Hai stared at the golden symbol on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead and gnashed his teeth.

    Hearing this, Mu Chen smiled. He shook his head and said, ¡°This is not enough.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Ge Hai was furious.

    The cold de touched his skin again. Ge Hai did not dare to struggle and shouted out angrily, ¡°What do you want!¡±

    However, Mu Chen only stared at him calmly. The meaning was obvious. With just the Spiritual Aura from Ge Hai¡¯s symbol, it wasn¡¯t enough to appease the unhappiness within his heart.

    The cold chill at his neck made Ge Hai gradually calm down. He pondered for a moment before he finally spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you something. You¡¯ll let me go.¡±

    ¡°That depends on the value of your information.¡± Mu Chen replied lightly.

    ¡°We discovered a small valley with numerous worldly treasures there. Among those treasures, we discovered one that looked like a Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia. [1. A type of grass widespread across Asia. Link]¡± Ge Hai gnashed his teeth as he replied.

    ¡°Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed. A hint of interest finally emerged in his eyes. It was an extremely rare worldly treasure. Not only was it extremely beneficial to Spirit Stage powerhouses, it is said that it was able to allow people, who were at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase, to take the most important step forward and advance into the Spirit Stage.

    Right now, Mu Chen was only a step away from Spirit Stage. Although he was confident that he could advance within a month, the time it would take was a bit too long for him.

    He had many enemies from the Spiritual Road. Ge Hai was only an ordinary fellow among them. There were many people who were much more powerful than him. Mu Chen was certain...He would definitely meet many familiar faces within the Northern Heavens World.

    Thus, he must quickly advance to the Spirit Stage. Only then, he would possess enough strength to deal with his past enemies.

    Therefore, the Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia was extremely tempting to him.

    However, he did not believe Ge Hai that easily. He immediately smiled and said: ¡°If it¡¯s such a precious worldly treasure. Why didn¡¯t you try to get it? Why did you leave it there till now?¡±

    ¡°There are three High Rank Spiritual Beasts guarding it. Their strength is in no way inferior to me. It¡¯s impossible for me to obtain it.¡± Ge Hai said unwillingly. He spent a great price in order to discover that ce. Yet, he was stopped by the three High Rank Spiritual Beasts within the valley.

    ¡°Location.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed as he inquired.

    Ge Hai quickly reported the location to Mu Chen. As he listened, he pondered for a moment. Then, he gestured to Ye Qingling. Seeing this, thetter walked over doubtfully.

    Mu Chen told Ye Qingling what Ge Hai had said earlier, including the location of the Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia.

    ¡°Is there credibility regarding this location?¡± Mu Chen asked. Ye Qingling knew much more than him. It was a good idea to ask for her advice.

    ¡°Northwest...¡± Hearing that direction, Ye Qingling thought for a moment. Soon, she nodded and replied: ¡°That direction is indeed quite hidden. Moreover, the Ge n had indeed been hovering around that area...However, whether or not they were doing it for the ¡®Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia¡¯, I can¡¯t be certain.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded slightly. He nced at Ge Hai again. Although he did not know what idea this guy was nning, this information truly was trustworthy.

    Mu Chen slowly retracted the de away and tossed the dark-red long sword to Ge Hai. He smiled: ¡°This time, I¡¯ll let you go. However, if I discover that you¡¯ve lied to me, believe me, you won¡¯t be able to get away.¡±

    Ge Hai trembled as he saw Mu Chen¡¯s smile. He did not dare to say anything and climbed awkwardly to his feet. Then, he hurriedly waved his hand and brought the Ge n members away.

    ¡°Are you going to that ce?¡± Ye Qingling stared at the retreating figures before turning to face Mu Chen. She frowned and said: ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that Ge Hai didn¡¯t have good intentions when he told you that location.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he has good intentions or not. It¡¯s fine as long as the information is correct.¡± Mu Chen replied with a smile: ¡°How about it? Are you interested ining together with me? It seems that there are a few worldly treasures there. It would be beneficial to you and your Ye n.¡±

    ¡°A Spiritual Road bigshot like you would actually need my help?¡± Ye Qingling smiled and replied.

    ¡°Bigshot...¡± Mu Chen smiled bitterly: ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know about that ce. It¡¯s extremely dangerous. If I don¡¯t kill them, they will kill me.¡±

    Ye Qingling sighed and tilted her head. She stared curiously at Mu Chen and asked: ¡°If you want my help, that¡¯s fine. However, you have to answer one of my questions.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°What rtionship do you have with the King Luo, Luo Li?¡± Ye Qingling asked with great interest.

    ¡°King Luo...Is this the title that she received after her assessment as a King ss?¡± Mu Chen could not help butugh when he heard this title. He could imagine her frowning in frustration when she obtained the title.

    ¡°She is myrade. We were always in a team.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    ¡°Are you only justrades?¡± Ye Qingling smirked as she looked at Mu Chen. ¡°Do you know what she did after you left the Spiritual Road?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s smile vanished and he frowned.

    ¡°In the final stop of the Spiritual Road, when the kings were fighting for the crown, she attacked King Xuan, Ji Xuan.¡±

    Ye Qingling¡¯s beautiful eyes were suddenly filled with passion. She stared eagerly at Mu Chen and stressed each syble as she talked: ¡°The battle between two kings. At the price of being gravely injured, King Luo pushed back King Xuan and caused him to lose the opportunity to seize the crown.¡±

    ¡°At that time, she told King Xuan that she would not take his life. There will be one day when you, Mu Chen, would personally take his life.¡±

    Mu Chen fell silent. He raised his head and sighed. A hint of killing intent slowly surged within his eyes. Ji Xuan, you dare hurt her! Then, I¡¯ll be taking your life!

    The battle that we did not finish in the Spiritual Road, let us end it during our stay in the Five Great Academies!

 Chapter 123 Fighting For Treasures

    <b>Chapter 123 ¨C Fighting For Treasures</b>

    In the forest, arge number of troops were fleeing away in panic. In the front of the group, Ge Hai, who waspletely covered with blood, had an extremely pale expression. The scar on his face twitched and was looked particrly ferocious. As they witnessed the scar, the people nearby immediately felt a chill.

    ¡°Big Brother...¡±

    Ge Qing called out cautiously: ¡°Are we going to hand this information to them just like this? If Mu Chen obtains the Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia, his strength will increase once more. When that happens...¡±

    Before he finished talking, Ge Hai threw a cold re at him and made him shut up.

    Then, Ge Hai slowly retracted his gaze and looked to the rear coldly. He gnashed his teeth and said: ¡°How could it be easy for him to obtain the Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia!¡±

    ¡°Did you believe that I didn¡¯t attempt to obtain the Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia because I was afraid of the three beasts?¡± Ge Hai nced at Ge Qing and sneered: ¡°Although the three beasts are quite powerful, there are ways to deal with them since they have low intelligence. However, we were not the only one who had targeted the rare worldly treasure, the Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia.¡±

    ¡°Others have also discovered it?¡± Ge Qing was surprised.

    ¡°Hmph, those two groups are led by kindhearted individuals. They have always been eyeing on the Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia. However, they feared each other so they never attempted to obtain it. If Mu Chen were to head there, he would definitely cause a dispute with them.¡±

    Ge Hai said coldly: ¡°Although the bosses of the two groups were not from the Spiritual Road, their backgrounds aren¡¯t weak. By relying on a variety of resources, their strengths are in no way inferior to mine. Once Mu Chen tries to snatch the Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia in front of them, heh, there will be a good show.¡±

    ¡°At that time, we will secretly lurk around there. If there¡¯s an opportunity, we willpletely destroy them and seize the Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia. With that, I will finally be able to attempt to breakthrough into the Spirit Stage Middle Phase. With that strength, I will be considered as outstanding even within the Northern Heavens World.¡±

    Hearing this, Ge Qing immediately chuckled: ¡°Big Brother sure is wise. That boy truly thought that he had taken advantage of you. Who would have thought that it was all under Big Brother¡¯s calctions?¡±

    Ge Hai also let out a cold smile. However, Mu Chen¡¯s smiling and handsome face shed through his mind again. He immediately shivered and forcibly suppressed those emotions.

    ¡°In addition, you will spread this message out...That the Spiritual Road¡¯s Blood Cmity currently resides in the Northern Heavens World.¡± Ge Hai gritted his teeth and had a dark expression.

    ¡°That guy had made many powerful enemies within the Spiritual Road. There must be quite a few of them throughout this Northern Heavens World. If they were to hear of this information, hehe, Mu Chen would definitely be in trouble.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    In the Ye n¡¯s campgrounds, many people were still immersed in the battle earlier. Many individuals would direct gazes filled with awe and curiosity at the boy in the camp as they worked.

    Who would have thought that this seemingly gentle boy would actually be this terrifying? He was so powerful that even Ge Hai waspletely beaten up by him.

    ¡°Brother Mu Chen, you¡¯re so strong.¡±

    Sun¡¯Er did not hide her admiration for Mu Chen and stared at Mu Chen with her twinkling, dark-ck eyes. This little girl, she did not know the concept of powerful. She only felt that Mu Chen was quite handsome and cool earlier.

    Mu Chen smiled and flicked at Sun¡¯Er¡¯s twintails, who was filled with vitality. At this moment, the Ye n were packing up the campground in order to head to the ce mentioned previously by Ge Hai.

    ¡°Once our people approach that location, the majority of them will stay behind temporarily. We will only bring a few powerful individuals over to that location.¡± Ye Qingling walked over to Mu Chen as she spoke.

    Mu Chen nodded. It was definitely a terrible idea for many of them to approach that location together as they would be easily discovered.

    ¡°The Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia is quite rare. Since Ge Hai managed to discover it, it might also mean that others would find it. We must be careful.¡± Mu Chen replied. Naturally, he was not so na?ve to believe that Ge Hai was beingpletely honest. Therefore, it was best for them to be careful.

    Ye Qingling also bobbed her head in agreement.

    ¡°However, we also have a secret weapon.¡± Mu Chen smiled and rubbed Sun¡¯Er¡¯s head. The little girl was also a Rank 2 Spiritual Array Master. Moreover, she possessed the Heart Array State. If she were to unleash her fullbat abilities, even Ye Qingling would be inferior to her. However, she was overwhelminglycking inbat experience and while facing her opponents she could easily panic. If a Spiritual Array Master was to reveal such emotions in battle, his effectiveness would be cut by half.

    ¡°This rascal...¡± Ye Qingling was quite reluctant about this. Although Sun¡¯Er possesses a high talent in Spiritual Arrays and would be quite powerful if she disyed her strengths correctly, it was unfortunate that this rascal was timid and voracious.

    Seeing Ye Qingling¡¯s reluctant expression, Sun¡¯Er pouted her lips. Her sister gave her the cold shoulder again.

    ¡°After all, she is still quite young. As long as she hones herself, she will be able to be self-responsible eventually.¡± Mu Chen felt that this was quite normal. After all, Sun¡¯Er was still too young. Moreover, she had always lived in apletely sheltered environment. Thus, as long as she obtained more experience, she would definitely be independent.

    ¡°Brother Mu Chen is the best.¡± Sun¡¯Er hugged Mu Chen¡¯s arm and grinned.

    Ye Qingling red at her for a moment. Then, she turned around and ordered the others to speed up their pace.

    After approximately half an hour, the Ye n was fully prepared to leave. Ye Qingling waved her hands and therge amount of troops surged out like a flood towards the northwest.

    Thisrge wave of men naturally attracted a lot of attention. However, the Ye n was quite well-known in this region. When others noticed the Ye n, they did not dare to reveal any bad intentions. Thus, aside from a few Spiritual Beasts, which they defeated quickly, their journey was extraordinarily smooth.

    They travelled almost the entire distance before they eventually stopped.

    There were a few chasms in the forest here. In the front, there were many mountains ovepping each other. A few of these steep mountains pierced into the clouds. Endless roars resounded from the mountains.

    ¡°The ce that Ge Hai mentioned should be around here.¡± Ye Qingling looked at the ovepping mountains as she tilted her head to talk with Mu Chen.

    ¡°Let¡¯s select a few individuals and prepare to enter the mountain.¡± Mu Chen nodded slightly. This ce was indeed quite hidden. If they did not look for it specifically, it would be difficult for them to detect it.

    Ye Qingling turned around and quickly selected twenty-ish people from the Ye n. Most of these people were at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Middle Phase. However, they were exceptions such as Wang Sheng, who had reached the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase.

    ¡°Mo Ling. You should wait together with them.¡± Mu Chen informed Mo Ling. Thetter also nodded. His strength wasn¡¯t quite prominent in this ce. If he were to follow them, he would only be a burden to them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    After noticing that everything was in order, Mu Chen did not dy anymore and immediately waved his hand. He directly charged into the mountain. Then, Ye Qingling brought Sun¡¯Er, Wang Sheng and the others as they followed.

    In the mountain, there were many Spiritual Beasts. However, Mu Chen and the others¡¯ goal weren¡¯t the beasts. Thus, they never attacked them and avoided the formidable Spiritual Beasts as they headed straight into the depths of the forest.

    They ran for approximately ten minutes before they stopped at a mountain slope. They gazed forward. At that location, there were three mountains intersecting with each other which formed a valley. Many massive trees grew near the borders of the valley and formed a natural cover.

    Mu Chen and the others stood at the crest of the mountain slope as they nced into the valley. They could vaguely feel the presence of three vicious auras. These auras wereparable to a Spirit Stage Initial Phase powerhouse.

    ¡°Three Spirit Stage Initial Phase Spiritual Beasts.¡±

    Mu Chen nced at Ye Qingling and the others. Ye Qingling had a decent expression, while Wang Sheng and the others¡¯ faces changedpletely. They never hunted three High Rank Spiritual Beasts at once before.

    ¡°We must quickly deal with these three Spiritual Beasts. Otherwise, thergemotion would attract other Spiritual Beasts and humans over.¡± Mu Chen spoke slowly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way we can rush it. In this ce, only Brother Mu and Sister Ye have the ability to fight against High Rank Spiritual Beasts alone.¡± Wang Sheng smiled wryly.

    Mu Chen also smiled and said: ¡°Leave these three Spiritual Beasts to me. It will be fine if you just pay attention to the other people¡¯s movements.¡±

    Hearing these words, even Ye Qingling was stunned as she stared at Mu Chen. Mu Chen actually wanted to fight against 3 Spirit Stage Initial Phase Spiritual Beasts alone? This was much more difficult than fighting against Ge Hai.

    ¡°I¡¯m not nning on fighting against them head on.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled slightly as he said: ¡°Didn¡¯t Sun¡¯Er say it before? I am also a Spiritual Array Master...¡±

    Ye Qingling was stunned. Sun¡¯Er had indeed mentioned it before. However, she did not pay much attention about it. Moreover, so what if Mu Chen is a Spiritual Array Master? How could he deal with three High Rank Spiritual Beasts? That would be impossible unless he could arrange a powerful Rank 2 Spiritual Array.

    Just when she was surprised, Mu Chen¡¯s fingertips shed. Then, Ye Qingling and the others were astounded as they noticed numerous Spiritual Seals slowly emerging from the fingertips.

    A total of 30 Spiritual Seals!

    Ye Qingling¡¯s lips parted. 30 Spiritual Seals? This guy was actually a Rank 2 Spiritual Array Master as well?

    Mu Chen slowly closed his eyes as his fingertips drew numerous trajectories. Then, the 30 Spiritual Seals quickly charged into the air in front of them and vanished. Afterwards, an amazing Spiritual Energy fluctuation slowly emitted.

    Upon seeing this, a hint of wonder shed through Sun¡¯Er¡¯s petite face. Her dark-ck eyes stared at Mu Chen as she muttered: ¡°Brother Mu Chen could actually enter the Heart Array State as well...¡±

    Ye Qingling¡¯s heart trembled again. Heart Array State. Because of Sun¡¯Er, she knew how powerful that state could be to a Spiritual Array Master. She never imagined that Mu Chen was not only a Rank 2 Spiritual Array Master, but also someone like Sun¡¯Er, who possessed the Heart Array State.

    ¡°As expected from a person who was assessed as a King ss within the Spiritual Road...¡± Ye Qingling sighed. Even though he was kicked out of the Spiritual Road in the middle, how is it possible for such a person to be ordinary?

    Mu Chen did not care about the shock that Ye Qingling and the others faced. His hand seals changed and an golden Spiritual Array slowly expanded out in front of him. As the Spiritual Energy fluctuations came out of the array, it instantly distorted the air around it.

 Chapter 124 Golden Revolution Soulreaver Array

    <b>Chapter 124 ¨C Golden Revolution Soulreaver Array</b>

    A golden Spiritual Array slowly expanded out from the air in front of Mu Chen. As theplex Spiritual Energy light beams interweaved with each other, they emitted extremely violent Spiritual Energy fluctuations.

    Ye Qingling and the others weren¡¯t Spiritual Array Masters. Naturally, they weren¡¯t able to understand Spiritual Arrays. However, Sun¡¯Er was staring at the array seriously. In her eyes, theplex and obscure Spiritual Energy light beams were like channels of power transmission. They gradually perfected the entire Spiritual Array.

    Hu.

    Mu Chen slowly opened his tightly shut eyes. He lifted his head and stared at the massive golden array with a serious expression. It was the first time for him to use his own strength to arrange a Rank 2 Spiritual Array.

    This Spiritual Array was the Rank 2 Spiritual Array that Mu Feng had painfully searched for and found shortly before Mu Chen left the Northern Spiritual Realm. Regarding about this array, Mu Chen had long ago learnt it by heart. However, because the amount of seals he could condense wascking, he had never attempted to arrange it. But now, he was capable of doing so.

    ¡°Next up, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± After the Spiritual Array was sessfullypleted, Mu Chen smiled at Ye Qingling.

    Hearing this, Ye Qingling was dumbstruck. Then, Sun¡¯Erughed joyfully and said ¡°Sister sure is stupid. Brother Mu Chen wanted you to lure the three High Rank Spiritual Beasts over, so he could kill them with his Spiritual Array.¡±

    Ye Qingling stared at Sun¡¯Er for a while and immediately nodded. However, she hesitated for a moment and asked: ¡°Are you certain that your Spiritual Array is capable of killing 3 High Rank Spiritual Beasts?¡±

    Although Mu Chen¡¯s Rank 2 Spiritual Array was quite impressive, a High Rank Spiritual Beast¡¯s skin was quite tough and sturdy. They had a powerful defense. It was probably quite difficult for the array to massacre all of them in one attack.

    ¡°Rx. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Mu Chen smiled slightly.

    Once she heard these words, she she lost her hesitation and gave instructions to the crowd. Then, her lovely figure dashed off into the valley.

    ¡°Sun¡¯Er.¡±

    Mu Chen stared at Ye Qingling¡¯s fading figure before he turned his gaze towards the surrounding mountains. He narrowed his eyes and beckoned Sun¡¯Er over. Then, he slowly whispered into her ears.

    Just when Mu Chen and the others were preparing to take action, on the opposite side of the mountain, two figures entered into two nearby camps. There were many people inside each camp, each having nearly 100 people.

    ¡°Boss. Someone¡¯s targeting the Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia!¡±

    In a camp, a figure suddenly stood up once he heard this information. He was dressed in white and had a face filled with arrogance. He sneered once he heard the message and asked: ¡°Who? Could it be Ge Hai? He actually has the courage to do so?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not Ge Hai. It¡¯s another n. It seems to be the Ye n.¡± Someone replied.

    ¡°Ye n? Ye Qingling?¡± The boy in white frowned before he let out a brilliant smile: ¡°So it¡¯s that beauty? She truly is courageous. She actually dares to target something that I¡¯ve taken a fancy to.¡±

    ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®what should we do¡¯? Immediately prepare to take action. Since that beauty dares to steal from me, then I¡¯ll capture her as well. Haha!¡± The boy in whiteughed. He waved his hand and immediately charged out of the camp. Arge amount of troops quickly followed him.

    As they rushed out towards the center of the mountain, arge number of troops also exited the other camp...

    Roar!

    Shortly after Ye Qingling entered the gorge-like valley, deafening roars rang out and caused the valley to tremble. A violent Spiritual Energy suddenly arose from within the valley.

    Swish!

    Ye Qingling¡¯s tender figure was wrapped in Spiritual Energy and turned into a figure of light. She charged out of the valley like lightning. Behind her, three blue giant birds rushed out. As they pped their wings, Spiritual Energy billowed and covered their ws as they attempted to grasp onto Ye Qingling.

    Ye Qingling¡¯s body was like a falling leaf in the winds. She would gently sway andpletely evade the attacks from the three High Rank Spiritual Beasts. However, the violent Spiritual Energy fluctuations still made her body unsteady.

    With just her strength, it wasn¡¯t easy for her to pin down 3 High Rank Spiritual Beasts.

    While Ye Qingling brought the 3 High Rank Spiritual Beasts towards the mountain slope where Mu Chen and the others were residing at, Mu Chen¡¯s expression gradually turned more solemn as he fixed his sight on the 3 High Rank Spiritual Beasts.

    ¡°Chi Chi.¡±

    The golden Spiritual Array slowly circted and emitted a golden Spiritual Energy. The golden light became brighter and brighter as if it was crafted by actual gold.¡±

    ¡°Prepare to intercept.¡± Mu Chen turned his head towards Wang Sheng and the others.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Wang Sheng and the others immediately responded. The Spiritual Energy within their bodies surged as they stared at the three High Rank Spiritual Beasts that were approaching them. Every single one of them was waiting for the instant Ye Qingling would enter their attack range. Then, dense Spiritual Energy erupted and bombarded against the three High Rank Spiritual Beasts behind Ye Qingling.

    Bang Bang!

    Numerous attacksnded on the 3 High Rank Spiritual Beasts¡¯ bodies and sparks flew. However, the 3 High Rank Spiritual Beasts¡¯ bodies were as tough as steel. The attacks failed to do any damage to them. But at the very least, they had managed to slow them down.

    By relying on this brief moment, Ye Qingling escaped the 3 High Rank Spiritual Beasts andnded quickly on top of the mountain slope. She stared at Mu Chen and her voluptuous chest gently bounced as she muttered: ¡°It¡¯s your turn now.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded with a smile. His sharp eyes stared at the 3 High Rank Spiritual Beasts that were approaching the mountain slope. Then, he gently ced his hands together and the golden Spiritual Array behind him instantly emitted a brilliant golden light. A ferocious Spiritual Energy surged from the array.

    ¡°Li!¡±

    The three High Rank Spiritual Beasts seemed to be aware of the dangerous fluctuations emitting from the golden Spiritual Array and they immediately slowed down. Cries rang out from their mouths as a dense Spiritual Energy filled their bodies.

    ¡°Golden Revolution Soulreaver Array!¡±

    A cold light shed through Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. A piercing cry suddenly resounded from his mouth.

    At this moment, a dazzling golden light arose like a sun. As the golden light gathered, the array trembled and a massive brilliant golden light sted from the Spiritual Array.

    Buzz!

    The golden light rushed out and immediately turned into a sharp jagged golden wheel. The light wheel rotated crazily as it let out a buzzing sound. Then, the golden light extended out uncertainly as if it had ripped apart the air.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s fingers touched it for a moment. Afterwards, the golden light wheel zed like golden lightning towards the 3 High Rank Spiritual Beasts.

    As the golden light wheel rushed over, the feathers of the 3 High Rank Spiritual Beasts were standing up straight. A hint of panic seemed to sh through their eyes. It was evident that they detected the danger from this golden light wheel.

    The 3 High Rank Spiritual Beasts hesitated for a moment before they suddenly turned around to flee. They immediately extended their wings in order to fly away. After all, a High Rank Spiritual Beast possessed a little bit of intelligence and knew how to act to avoid impending doom. They were certain that they would die if they were to be hit by the dangerous golden wheel directly.

    ¡°You want to run?¡±

    Seeing this, Mu Chen smiled. He had spent a great effort in order to arrange the Rank 2 Spiritual Array. Wouldn¡¯t it be a huge loss if he let these 3 High Rank Spiritual Beasts escape?

    Swish!

    With Mu Chen¡¯s thoughts, the golden light wheel¡¯s speed elerated and was like golden lighting within the sky. It rapidly caught up with one of the High Rank Spiritual Beasts andnded on its body.

    Chi!

    The high speed rotating golden light wheel possessed a terrifying destructive power. Even against a High Rank Spiritual Beast, which possessed a powerful defense, it still tore through theyers of defense and pierced through its body.

    Blood sprayed out within the sky.

    With a sharp cry, the High Rank Spiritual Beast fell from the sky.

    The golden light wheel did not disappear after defeating one of the High Rank Spiritual Beasts. It immediately caught up with the second and third Spiritual Beasts and ripped through their bodies as well.

    Pu Pu.

    Arge amount of blood fell down from the sky like a cloud of blood. After it pierced through 3 High Rank Spiritual Beasts, the Spiritual Energy of the golden light wheel was depleted and it faded away gradually.

    Mu Chen stared at the bloody mist. He could feel that the other two High Rank Spiritual Beasts were still alive and was not instantly killed like the first one. After all, the golden light wheel had consumed quite a bit of Spiritual Energy after it had eliminated the first Spiritual Beast...

    Li!

    From the bloody mist, a fierce and brutal cry resounded out. The two High Rank Spiritual Beasts charged over fiercely as their eyes locked onto Mu Chen. They immediately pped their wings and rushed over directly towards him.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Seeing this, Ye Qingling was stunned and immediately attempted to help.

    However, Mu Chen did not retreat. Instead, he let out a sneer: ¡°It¡¯s a powerless action.¡±

    Swish!

    Mu Chen¡¯s hands clenched tightly and, once again, Spiritual Seals integrated themselves into the air. A lightning quickly condensed behind him and rapidly formed into a lightning array.

    Nine Heavenly Lightning Spiritual Array!

    Boom!

    A violent lightning descended like a dragon onto the two gravely injured High Rank Spiritual Beasts.

    Bang!

    As they were struck heavily, blood sprayed out from the two High Rank Spiritual Beasts. In the end, they let out a pitiful cry before they fell down.

    On the side, Ye Qingling, Wang Sheng and the others stared at Mu Chen. They were shocked that he was actually capable of rapidly condensing a second Spiritual Array to continue his assault. The speed in which Mu Chen arranged the Spiritual Array was way too fast.

    ¡°If only Sun¡¯Er could arrange a Spiritual Array like this...¡± Ye Qingling thought. When Mu Chen arranged a Spiritual Array, he was so calm that nothing could influence him. All his fear and panic waspletely isted by him. As for Sun¡¯Er, she would fail in arranging a Spiritual Array once she was frightened. It was truly unknown how long it would take before she could perform the same feat as Mu Chen.

    ¡°You can follow me after you collect these Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essences.¡±

    Mu Chen muttered to Ye Qingling and the others after he defeated the 3 High Rank Spiritual Beasts. Then, he immediately dashed over into the valley. In a few short seconds, he had already entered the depths of the valley.

    The valley was quite verdant and had plenty of Spiritual Aura. Moreover, there were a variety of Spirit Fruits containing Spiritual Aura within the valley from Spirit Trees. This ce was truly what Ge Hai had said. It was a ce filled with treasures.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes only nced at them for a moment before he immediately headed into the depths of the valley. Although these Spirit Fruits were decent, they weren¡¯t something that he needed.

    After a while, Mu Chen finally stopped. His eyes were firmly fixed on a mountain slope. At that location, a lush emerald clump of light had gathered.

    Inside the clump of light, he could vaguely see a tiny, emerald Spirit Zoysia. From its appearance, it looked like a polished jade as it was sparkling and translucent. An amazing Spiritual Energy slowly being emitted by it.

    Mu Chen stared at the emerald Spirit Zoysia eagerly.

    ¡°Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia!¡±

 Chapter 125 Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia

    <b>Chapter 125 ¨C Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia</b>

    A green light that was filled with vitality surrounded the emerald-like Spirit Zoysia. An enticing aroma was constantly being emitted from the grass, which would cause anyone¡¯s mouth water.

    ¡°So this is the Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia?¡±

    From behind, Ye Qingling¡¯s voice rang out. As she eximed at the sight of the Spirit Zoysia sitting on the slope, Mu Chen noticed that she had also brought Wang Sheng and the others over.

    Mu Chen smiled and nodded. He then looked at Ye Qingling and spoke: ¡°The Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia belongs to me this time. Consider it a favor, okay?¡±

    ¡°This information came from you. Moreover, you were the one that defeated the Spiritual Beasts outside. This item naturally belongs to you. There is no need to talk about favors.¡± Ye Qingling smiled: ¡°However, there are still many worldly treasures inside the valley. Although they aren¡¯t as outstandingpared to the Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia, they are still decent. It will be beneficial to our cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Pick as much as you want.¡± Mu Chenughed.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank you.¡± Ye Qingling nodded. She did not say anything more and waved her hand as she brought the others to pick the other worldly treasures in the area.

    Mu Chen moved quickly and rushed over to the location of the Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia. His hand was wrapped with Spiritual Energy as he inserted it directly into the slope. Afterwards, he dug out the Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia along with a massive boulder.

    Once the Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia was plucked by Mu Chen, an emerald light flowed out and entered the symbol on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead. The golden light from the symbol instantly turned richer and showed signs of increasing from a Rank 5 to a Rank 6.

    After feeling the changes that were made to his symbol, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. It seemed that searching for worldly treasures could be a decent method of increasing the symbol¡¯s ranks. Unfortunately, it was extremely rare to find worldly treasures that were filled with Spiritual Aura such as the Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia.

    Mu Chen lowered his head to look at the Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia on top of the boulder. The beauty of this worldly treasure could only be seen close up. Within the sparkling colors, a dense and pure Spiritual Energy fluctuation was emitted.

    Mu Chen smelled the enticing aroma, and the Spiritual Energy within his body shook. A strange feeling filled his heart.

    It was the feeling of wanting to attempt a breakthrough.

    ¡°I¡¯ll absorb it here right now and attempt to breakthrough to the Spirit Stage!¡±

    This idea shed through Mu Chen¡¯s mind, and his eyes twinkled. He sat down decisively upon the floor of the valley, then he took a deep breath and gradually calmed down.

    As he was calming himself, his hands were covering the Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia from both above and below. Suddenly, Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy began to surge out.

    Boom!

    The boulder, which the Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia was on, turned into dust underneath the Spiritual Energy pressure, and the Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia also cracked open slightly.

    An emerald liquid filled with extraordinary Spiritual Energy flowed out and the valley instantly turned hazy as a seductive scent spread out.

    The pressure of the Spiritual Energy within Mu Chen¡¯s hands gradually increased, and it finallypressed the Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia into a clump of emerald liquid. The liquid was filled with an extraordinary Spiritual Energy which caused Mu Chen¡¯s hands to tremble.

    Hu.

    As Mu Chen inhaled, the emerald liquid rose up and turned into a stream of green droplets which entered Mu Chen¡¯s mouth.

    Boom!

    Once the emerald liquid, which was filled with extraordinary Spiritual Energy, entered Mu Chen¡¯s body, and his skin immediately turned green. His entire being seemed to swell.

    Rumble!

    An amazing Spiritual Energy was raging like a flood within Mu Chen¡¯s body. He hurriedly gathered his thoughts and circted the Great Pagoda Art in order to swiftly ingest the massive Spiritual Energy within his body.

    However, the Spiritual Energy from the Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia was truly enormous. Now that it had entered Mu Chen¡¯s body, it actually showed signs of losing control.

    Just when Mu Chen was somewhat troubled by it, a sudden suction of energy appeared from within his aura sea. It immediately took a portion of the pure Spiritual Energy away.

    This scene initially stunned Mu Chen, but he immediately concentrated and noticed that the Spiritual Energy entered the Nine Netherbird¡¯s body, who wasying down on top of the mand flower.

    As the Nine Netherbird absorbed the Zoysia¡¯s Spiritual Energy, the dim color on its body instantly lighten up; then, ck mes started to rise from its body once again.

    ¡°What are you looking at? It was you who made me this weak. Right now, you have way too much Spiritual Energy. It wouldn¡¯t harm you if I take a bit away from you.¡± The Nine Netherbird seemed to be aware of Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, and a cold message was immediately conveyed over.

    Mu Chen smiled bitterly and said hesitantly: ¡°Are you nning to attack me secretly again?¡± He remembered the previous time during his breakthrough when the Nine Netherbird secretly attacked him.

    And now, the breakthrough this time was even more important that before. If anything terrible happened, he would truly regret it.

    ¡°If you have this wish, I can indulge it for you.¡± A mocking thought was conveyed over by the Nine Netherbird.

    Mu Chen smiled awkwardly and rxed. Then, he ignored the Nine Netherbird and focused on ingesting the massive Spiritual Energy within his body as he prepared to breakthrough into the Spirit Stage.

    In the valley, Ye Qingling and the others were picking the other Spirit Trees¡¯ Spirit Fruits. The Spiritual Auras from these Spirit Fruits were far inferiorpared to the Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia. However, they was still beneficial for cultivation.

    ¡°What a rich Spiritual Aura.¡±

    Wang Sheng suddenly turned around and stared at the depths of the valley. An enticing aroma emitted from that location along with dense Spiritual Aura.

    Ye Qingling paused for a moment. She immediately understood that Mu Chen was probably ingesting the Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia and frowned: ¡°Do we have people keeping an eye out for trouble?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Rx, Sister Ye. We have people being vignt,¡± Wang Shengughed.

    Wuu!

    Just when Wang Sheng said these words, a humming sound rang out from outside the valley. The crowd of people inside the valley instantly changed their expressions. Once she heard this sound, Ye Qingling immediately rushed to a high slope and stared out into the distance.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    Two other figures quickly rushed over to the high slope from nearby. They said in panic: ¡°Sister Ye, this is bad. We discovered two groups charging over towards us.¡±

    Ye Qingling¡¯s face changed slightly and asked: ¡°Is it the Ge n?¡±

    ¡°No. We did not discover Ge Hai¡¯s figure from these two groups,¡± One of the men muttered.

    Ye Qingling¡¯s eyes turned serious and murmured: ¡°It seemed that Ge Hai wasn¡¯t the only one that knew of the Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia being here. That bastard truly had bad intentions from the start!¡±

    ¡°Sister Ye, what should we do?¡± Wang Sheng hurriedly asked. The two groups of men were definitelyparable to the Ge n. Otherwise, Ge Hai wouldn¡¯t have let their groups exist. With them rushing over to this location, how could they resist against them with just this amount of manpower?

    Ye Qingling nced at the valley and bit her teeth. She immediately responded: ¡°We should stop them for now. Mu Chen is currently breaking through to the Spirit Stage. He cannot be disturbed right now.¡±

    Wang Sheng exchanged gazes with the others. Could they even stop them? But since Ye Qingling was the one that said this, they could onlyply with it.

    Ye Qingling rushed up to the highest point of the valley and stared out to the distance. Then, she discovered two groups of men charging over to this location rapidly. Each group had dozens of individuals.

    ¡°Haha. Little Beauty, we meet again!¡± A figure rushed out from the group on the left. A dense Spiritual Energy emitted from his body as he let out a frivolousughter.

    ¡°Yang Gong?¡±

    Ye Qingling stared at the figure dressed in white and immediately frowned. She had met this person before. Although thetter had not participated in the Spiritual Road, his family was quite prosperous. By relying on numerous resources, he managed to enter the Spirit Stage Initial Phase.

    ¡°Hmph, your Ye n truly has guts. You dare steal the item that I, Zhou Li, had taken a liking to! You must have a death wish!¡± From the other group of men, a figure dressed in ck charged out with a cold expression. He stared unkindly at Ye Qingling.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Yang n and the Zhou n...¡± Wang Sheng and the others¡¯ expressions immediately changed. The two groups were well-known forces within this region. Their strength was in no way inferior to their Ye n.

    Ye Qingling stared coldly at Yang Gong and Zhou Li. Both of them were at the Spirit Stage Initial Phase. With her alone, it would be difficult for her to fight against them.

    ¡°Ye Qingling, hand over the Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia!¡± Zhou Li shouted. He had been eyeing at the Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia for a few days. If it hadn¡¯t been for Yang Gong, he would have probably taken action already. How could he have expected that Ye Qingling would make a pre-emptive move on it?

    Ye Qingling¡¯s eyes shed with an uneasy look. She smiled: ¡°About the Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia, it seemed that the other side wants it as well. If I were to hand it over to you, they would probably be dissatisfied.¡±

    Zhou Li frowned and nced at Yang Gong.

    ¡°Ohoho. Not only are you beautiful, but you¡¯re also as cunning as a fox. I like it.¡± Yang Gongughed and looked at Zhou Li as he said: ¡°Brother Zhou must have seen through this sort of psychological action, right? Why don¡¯t we temporarily join forces to capture this beauty? When that happens, the beauty will belong to me and I¡¯ll let you have the Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia. How¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Zhou Li¡¯s eyes lit up. His personality was different than Yang Gong. Thus, the Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia was more attractive to him.

    Ye Qingling¡¯s face changed slightly when she noticed that the two of them formed a temporary alliance.

    ¡°Haha. Little Beauty, you should just follow me around. I will definitely treat you well.¡± Yang Gongughed loudly. Then, he charged directly at Ye Qingling. At the same time, Zhou Li rushed over as well. They surrounded Ye Qingling.

    Ye Qingling¡¯s expression turned slightly cold, and a dense Spiritual Energy also erupted from her. Although it would be difficult for her to face two Spirit Stage powerhouses, there was no other choice. She could only stall for as long as possible.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    But just when Ye Qingling was about to attack, an extremely violent Spiritual Energy suddenly emitted from a slope nearby. The surrounding forest was instantly destroyed by it.

    This violent Spiritual Energy fluctuation instantly surprised both Yang Gong and Zhou Li. They hurriedly turned their gaze over and noticed a massive Spiritual Array slowly emerging on the slope. In front of the Spiritual Array, a lovable and cute girl with twintails were staring at them grumpily.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re bullying my sister, you must be looking for a beating!?¡±

    Sun¡¯Er voice resounded out as her hands quickly formed a few seals. The massive Spiritual Array above her immediately circted, and violent Spiritual Energy quickly gathered.

    ¡°Wind Dragon Skysmash Array!¡±

    Roar!

    Within the massive blue Spiritual Array, a blue light gathered and swept across the sky. An enormous wind dragon burst out from the array carrying sand and rumbling Spiritual Energy towards the Yang Gong and Zhou Li.

    As Yang Gong and Zhou Li stared at the formidable wind dragon, their faces instantly changed.

 Chapter 126 Spirit Stage

    <b>Chapter 126 ¨C Spirit Stage</b>

    Roar!

    As the wind dragon roared, furious winds bellowed and numerous wind des swept across the sky. The space left behind seemed to have been ripped apart by these wind des. This powerful attack instantly changed Yang Gong and Zhou Li¡¯s expressions.

    The Spiritual Array that Sun¡¯Er had activated was extremely powerful. It was probably on the same level as Mu Chen¡¯s ¡®Golden Revolution Soulreaver Spiritual Array¡¯. It was certain that even someone at the Spirit Stage Initial Phase would die if it hit them.

    Before this entire thing had happened, Mu Chen was extremely cautious and made Sun¡¯Er hide quietly for an ambush. He had told her to secretly prepare a Spiritual Array, so that she could arrange it once something terrible happens.

    Mu Chen knew that Sun¡¯Er had barely anybat experience. Thus, he could not let her fight against others in a head-on battle. Instead, by making her hide, she could finally disy the power that she rightfully possessed.

    And the current situation proved that Mu Chen¡¯s arrangements had indeed been correct. Without people disturbing her, the Spiritual Array that Sun¡¯Er arranged was in no way inferior to his own.

    Yang Gong and Zhou Li¡¯s face changed as they stared at the approaching wind dragon. It was evident that they had perceived a Spiritual Energy fluctuation that even they would fear. If they were hit by such an attack, it was almost certain that they would be killed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not so easy to kill us!¡±

    However, Yang Gong and Zhou Li were not ordinary individuals. They never felt despair, even in such a circumstance. Instead, they let out cold shouts as they gripped their own hands. Then, a clump of light was unleashed from each of their respective hands.

    Boom!

    A dense Spiritual Energy erupted out from their palms. At this moment, Ye Qingling and the others noticed that a ck iron shield had formed in front of Yang Gong. The ck iron shield was covered with mysterious engravings, and a unique fluctuation emitted from it.

    And in front of Zhou Li, a grey stone stove had appeared. The stone stove also possessed a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation. On the surface, it too had many unique light engravings.

    ¡°Obsidian Spirit Shield!¡±

    ¡°Spirit Stone Stove!¡±

    These words were simultaneously shouted by Yang Gong and Zhou Li. Then, the shield and stove instantly let out a dazzling shes as they protected the two of them.

    Bang!

    By the time the wind dragon had finally arrived, it had built up enough momentum and fiercely smashed against the ck shield and stone stove. A formidable Spiritual Energy shockwave instantly resounded out.

    Swish.

    Two figures were shot down from the air awkwardly. However, they hurriedly stabilized their stances the moment their feetnded on the ground. The ck shield and stone stove turned dimmer and finally disappeared within their hands.

    But from their appearance, the two of them did not suffer much damage!

    ¡°Spiritual Artifacts?¡± Once Ye Qingling noticed this scene, her heart sank slightly. Just earlier, Yang Gong and Zhou Li had both pulled out true Spiritual Artifacts. Their family background was truly impressive.

    At this moment, Yang Gong and Zhou Li¡¯s expressions both trembled. If it weren¡¯t for their Spiritual Artifacts, the two of them would have actually been killed by that little girl.

    ¡°You¡¯ll go and capture that little girl. I¡¯ll stall Ye Qingling!¡± Yang Gong said in a solemn voice. At this moment, he had put away his jolly attitude. The little girl was too amazing. If another powerful Spiritual Array emerges, they would definitely suffer.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Zhou Li also understood this point, so without further thought, he immediately nodded and rushed towards the distant slope where Sun¡¯Er was.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    Seeing Zhou Li charge towards Sun¡¯Er, Ye Qingling¡¯s face instantly changed. She hurriedly rushed out. However, just when she moved, Yang Gong had appeared in front of her. He smiled and said: ¡°Little beauty, you should y with me instead.¡±

    ¡°If you dare touch my sister, I will never forgive you!¡± Ye Qingling¡¯s eyes werepletely cold. A dense Spiritual Energy surged out of her body and she attacked Yang Gong fiercely.

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Yang Gongughed. However, he did not dare to be too careless. Ye Qingling wasn¡¯t weaker than him, if he were to underestimate her, then he would definitely pay a price. Thus, he too pushed his Spiritual Energy to the limits as he faced her.

    BOOM!

    The two of them went all out, their Spiritual Energy erupted, crushing the nearby boulders and trees to pieces.

    Just when Yang Gong started his fight against Ye Qingling, Sun¡¯Er, who was on the distant mountain slope, noticed Zhou Li, who was approaching with murderous intent. She was shocked and immediately ran into the forest behind her.

    Zhou Li, who was originally tensed and wary of Sun¡¯Er, watched this scene and waspletely startled. It was evident that he never expected Sun¡¯Er, who made both him and Yang Gong feel death, would actually flee immediately.

    ¡°Where are you nning to go!?¡±

    However, Zhou Li quickly recovered from the shock. Sun¡¯Er was even more dangerous than Ye Qingling. If she were to hide herself and stealthy arrange a Spiritual Array, they wouldn¡¯t have the luck to survive again. He absolutely had to capture her.

    Swish!

    A dense Spiritual Energy surged from Zhou Li¡¯s body. Then, he chased after Sun¡¯Er like a gale...

    ...

    Rumbling Spiritual Energy surged through Mu Chen¡¯s limbs and bones like a flood. As he circted the Great Pagoda Art with all his strength, he was constantly absorbing the pure Spiritual Aura from the Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia. In the end, it had all flowed into his aura sea and empowered the Spiritual Energy light wheel within it.

    Buzz.

    As the dense Spiritual Energy entered, the Spiritual Energy light wheel expanded constantly. It finally became the size of an adult¡¯s palm, and the area surrounding the light wheel was covered with lights. It had the appearance of a vast, mysterious universe.

    Mu Chen felt the Spiritual Energy within his aura sea increase at an rming speed, yet his mind gradually calmed down.

    With the Great Pagoda Art circting at full strength, he had finally ingested thest portion of pure Spiritual Energy from the Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia.

    Once the final portion entered his Spiritual Energy light wheel, a strange feeling instantly filled Mu Chen¡¯s heart. This feeling was as though evesting ripples had appeared in a calm, serene spring.

    At this moment, the Spiritual Energy light wheel hadpletely stopped circting. Waves of Spiritual Energy rippled on the surface of the light wheel. Then, Mu Chen examined the Spiritual Energy that had gushed out and gathered on the surface of the Spiritual Energy light wheel.

    The Spiritual Energy converged and, once the light dispersed, a petite light figure, who was sitting cross-legged, had emerged on top of the Spiritual Energy light wheel. It was extremely blurry, yet it seemed to be quite simr to Mu Chen. But because it was too blurry, it was impossible to look at it clearly.

    In the instant that the petite light figure was formed, a mysterious feeling appeared within Mu Chen¡¯s heart. He immediately concentrated and changes appeared within his gaze. He had actually turned into the petite figure who was sitting cross-legged on top of the Spiritual Energy light wheel.

    ¡°So this is a Spirit?¡±

    Mu Chen realized that this was probably the biggest change as a Spirit Stagepared to the Spiritual Rotation Stage. Once he condensed this spirit, he had truly stepped into the realms of the Spirit Stage.

    Mu Chen¡¯s thoughts quickly fused with the petite spirit, and he opened his eyes. His figure quickly moved, and he emerged outside of the mand flower. Then, he smiled as he stared at the Nine Netherbird within it.

    At this moment, the Nine Netherbird instantly became alert once it noticed the petite figure outside. Once a human reached the Spirit Stage, they would have the ability to ingest a Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence. In other words, Mu Chen has finally obtained a measure to deal with it now.

    It had never doubted how appealing it was to humans. As long as they ingested its Soul Essence, they would be able to obtain the mighty abilities of a Nine Netherbird. To many powerhouses, this was extremely tempting.

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    The petite spirit grinned at the Nine Netherbird, and it let out a maliciousugh.

    ¡°As expected, humans are truly up to no good!¡± The Nine Netherbird¡¯s ck mes instantly rose and thoughts filled with rage echoed within Mu Chen¡¯s aura sea.

    ¡°If you want to ingest me, I will not let you get away with it easily!¡± The Nine Netherbird spread out its wings as it shouted angrily.

    The petite spirit watched the Nine Netherbird who overreacted and waspletely speechless. He said helplessly: ¡°But I never said that I wanted to ingest you?¡±

    The ck mes rising from the Nine Netherbird¡¯s body instantly froze. It was skeptical as it asked: ¡°Then why did youe over here!?¡±

    ¡°I have just condensed a spirit, so I wanted to show it off to you.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s voice was filled with ridicule. It was evident that he had acted this way on purpose. The Nine Netherbird had never given him face. Thus, now that he was able to torment it, he felt pretty great.

    The Nine Netherbird finally realized the meaning behind Mu Chen¡¯s actions and anger instantly filled its eyes. The wings that emitted ck mes swept severely against the light barrier: ¡°Scram!¡±

    This violent bird... Mu Chen smiled. He said seriously: ¡°Rx. My promise is definitely true. I understand that I would benefit a lot if I ingest you. But no matter how powerful one is, I look down upon people who can¡¯t even keep a promise. Therefore, there is no need for you to worry. If it wasn¡¯t for your help, I probably wouldn¡¯t have a father anymore.¡±

    The Nine Netherbird slowly folded its wings. Although its eyes were still filled with fierceness, the depths of its eyes had softened up. Although this bastard was quite vindictive, at least he was stillmendable in certain areas.

    After Mu Chen finished saying these words, he controlled the petite spirit and returned it back to the Spiritual Energy light wheel. As long as he entered the Spirit Stage, this petite spirit would be capable of automatically circting the Great Pagoda Art. It would achieve an effect of cultivation. In addition, once he started circting the Great Pagoda Art with his own body, the cultivation would be twice as effective. Thus, this petite spirit was extremely beneficial to his cultivation.

    ¡°The Spirit Stage is truly impressive.¡±

    Mu Chen let out an praise. His mind focused as hepleted the final cirction of his Great Pagoda Art before finally exiting the cultivation state.

    Buzz.

    But at this moment, he felt a buzzing sound emerging from within his body. He hesitated slightly and carefully sensed this buzzing sound. Then, he discovered that a sudden surge of information appearing from his heart.

    Mu Chen checked the information that was delivered to him and a hint of surprise filled his heart. Had he actually activated something within the Great Pagoda Art due to his breakthrough into the Spirit Stage?

    ¡°The Great Pagoda Art that mother left behind is truly mysterious.¡±

    Mu Chen gathered his thoughts andpletely read the information handed to him. It seemed that a mysterious Spiritual Art was hidden within the information. It was...

    Vajra Pagoda?

 Chapter 127 Subdue

    <b>Chapter 127 ¨C Subdue</b>

    Boom!

    A dense Spiritual Energy erupted in midair outside of the valley. Two figures had charged at each other with rumbling Spiritual Energy like powerful winds colliding.

    In this moment, Ye Qingling was fighting with Yang Gong, and neither of them were holding back. They fully demonstrated the strength of the Spirit Stage. Although their strengths were simr, as time passed, Ye Qingling started to gain the upper-hand. After all, she was someone that hade out of the Spiritual Road and had experienced the trial within it. Whether it was battle experience or mental strength, she was far more outstanding than Yang Gong. She had increased her strength slowly and steadily, while thetter had relied on a massive amount of resources in order to reach the Spirit Stage. Thus, Yang Gong¡¯s strength was a little bit more unstable whenpared to Ye Qingling¡¯s.

    It was apparent that Yang Gong was aware of the pressureing from Ye Qingling. His expression instantly became serious, and he did not dare to divert his attention elsewhere as he fought with all his strength.

    While this battle urred, the troops brought by Yang Gong and Zhou Li had rushed over in order to fight against Wang Sheng and the others. But due to the difference in numbers, Ye Qingling¡¯s side was quickly put at a disadvantage.The situation was beginning to look grim for them.

    ¡°Haha. Little Beauty. Your men won¡¯t be able to endure it any longer. Are you still nning to resist us stubbornly?¡± Yang Gongughed and tried to use words to distract Ye Qingling.

    However, as heughed, Ye Qingling¡¯s attacks were bing increasingly more powerful. Thetterpletely saw through the former¡¯s thoughts. How could she not understand them? If she were to be distracted by the others, it will not help the situation at all. Therefore, if she truly wished to help Wang Sheng and the others, she must defeat Yang Gong as soon as possible.

    Due to the suddenly increasing ferocity of the attacks, Yang Gong waspletely shocked and did not dare to speak anymore. As he concentrated, he began to feel that this girl was truly cunning.

    While the battle between Yang Gong and Ye Qingling had entered the climax, a few people were watching the scene in secret from nearby. One could tell based on their appearances, it was the Ge n.

    At this instant, their eyes were firmly fixed at the battle. Their eyes twinkled as they clearly stood to benefit greatly from the tussle.

    ¡°Big Brother. It seems that Yang Gong isn¡¯t faring well against Ye Qingling.¡± Ge Qing whispered as he watched the battle.

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Ye Qingling does not have a sufficient amount of men, and they will soon be defeated. Furthermore, Zhou Li is already chasing after that little girl. As long as he captures her, Ye Qingling will bepletely suppressed.¡± Ge Hai sneered.

    ¡°But what I¡¯m wondering is what is going on with that Mu Chen...He hasn¡¯t made any moves yet since the very start. Could it be that he has already obtained the Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia and is attempting to ingest it at this very location?¡±

    ¡°If he sessfully ingests it...if he were to advance into the Spirit Stage...¡± Ge Qing said trembling at the thought.

    ¡°Hmph. How can it be so easy to ingest a Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia? It¡¯s evident by his absence that the bastard has gambled on ingesting it. However, he overestimates his own strength. Once Ye Qingling and the others are defeated, Yang Gong and his side will enter the valley. When that happens, that idiot, who will be sitting in a vulnerable state of cultivation, will simultaneously be at death¡¯s door.¡± Ge Hai smiled evilly as he spoke.

    ¡±And if by some chance, he were fight against Yang Gong to the bitter end, that will be the time when we emerge in front of them.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother sure is wise.¡± Ge Qing had a happy expression. Ge Hai had truly thought through the entire process and knew what to do. Let¡¯s see how you, Mu Chen, ovees this obstacle this time!

    Dong!

    In the sky, Spiritual Energy surged out of Ye Qingling¡¯s palms, and emitted a dazzling light which collided with Yang Gong.

    A Spiritual Energy fluctuation, visible to the naked eye, spread out.

    While Yang Gong retreated back a dozen step, Ye Qingling only retreated back three steps. However, he smiled and pointed below. At that location, Wang Sheng and the others werepletely surrounded: ¡°It seems that your subordinates have fallen into my hands.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill you first!¡± Ye Qingling¡¯s eyes were cold. Spiritual Energy fluctuations emerged from her palms. At this moment, she was preparing to attack once again.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll want to see you try.¡± A cold sneer suddenly rang out from nearby. Ye Qingling was surprised and hurriedly turned her head around. At this moment, her expression changed drastically. She noticed Zhou Li approaching this location quickly, and, in his hands, he was clutching a struggling, little girl.

    ¡°Sun¡¯Er!¡± Ye Qingling was speechless.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sun¡¯Er¡¯s eyes had turned red due to shame. She severelyckedbat experience . Thus, despite being quite powerful, when she attacked stealthily, once a Spirit Stage powerhouse like Zhou Li had targeted her, herbat abilities would immediately plummet.

    ¡°Zhou Li. If my sister is injured even slightly, I will kill you even if I have to lose my life!¡± Ye Qingling red at Zhou Li. As these words were spoken, her voice was filled with rich killing intent.

    Zhou Li¡¯s face turned slightly. He knew how terrifying a crazy woman could be. Therefore, he did not wish to overly provoke Ye Qingling and replied: ¡°As long as you hand over the Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia, I¡¯ll let her go.¡±

    Ye Qingling clenched her hands and bit her lips.

    ¡°Hows that sound?¡±

    Zhou Li gripped Sun¡¯Er¡¯s soft shoulders with a bit of power. In that instant, the little girl instantly let out a painful cry, and her mouth twitched. Her eyes had also turned an even deeper shade of red, as she fought to hold back her tears.

    Sun¡¯Er gradually came to understand that this ce wasn¡¯t the same ce she was previously at. Here, she could not hope to have everybody¡¯s protection and love.

    Once Ye Qingling heard Sun¡¯Er¡¯s painful cry, her body trembled slightly as she felt pain within her heart.

    ¡°If I were you, I would quietly let her go!¡±

    Just when Ye Qingling had felt that stinging pain of Sun¡¯Er¡¯s cry within her heart, a voice filled with anger rang out followed by a figure quickly rushing out of the valley.

    ¡°Who!¡±

    Zhou Li stared at the figure of light, and his expression changed.

    Swish!

    The figure ignored Zhou Li¡¯s cries and appeared in front of him like a phantom. With its hands clenched into a fist it sent a punch sting out towards Zhou Li¡¯s head.

    From the atmosphere of this punch, it would probably blow away Zhou Li¡¯s head away if it were to hit him.

    ¡°You have a death wish!?¡±

    Seeing this, Zhou Li waspletely furious. Spiritual Energy gushed out of his body, and he fired out a punch of his own without any hesitation. His punch collided fiercely against the other punch that was sted towards him.

    Boom!

    But as these fists collided with each other, Zhou Li¡¯s expression changed drastically, and a surge of pain burst through his his arm. The other person¡¯s Spiritual Energy was exceptionally overbearing and had forcibly destroyed the Spiritual Energy that covered his fist as it charged into his body.

    Zhou Li¡¯s body trembled, and he hurriedly staggered backwards. At this moment, a sweet taste filled his throat.

    Just when Zhou Li staggered backwards, the light figure¡¯s arm shot out and snatched Sun¡¯Er away from his grip. Then, the figure¡¯s Spiritual Energy dispersed, and it revealed the cold-looking expression of Mu Chen.

    ¡°Brother Mu Chen!¡± Seeing this familiar expression, Sun¡¯Er instantly shouted with delight. Afterwards, her eyes turned red and she said in frustration: ¡°That bastard gripped me too hard. It hurts.¡±

    ¡°Go over to your sister. Brother Mu Chen will teach him a lesson for you.¡± Mu Chen smiled at Sun¡¯Er.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Sun¡¯Er nodded and her body jumped into Ye Qingling¡¯s arms. Ye Qingling stared at her carefully while being quite distressed.

    ¡°Boy, who are you?!¡± Zhou Li¡¯s stared grimly at Mu Chen. Beside him, Yang Gong¡¯s eyes were alsopletely alert. Mu Chen, who had suddenly appeared, made them feel a little bit of unease.

    ¡°You wanted the Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia, right? Well it¡¯s a shame that I have just ingested it.¡± Mu Chen smiled at the two of them while he spoke.

    Hearing these words, Zhou Li and Yang Gong¡¯s expressions instantly turned cold. They gnashed their teeth as if they wanted to rip Mu Chen into pieces. They had been eying that Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia for a long time. But because they had been afraid of each other, they had now failed to obtain it. They never expected that, in the end, their actions would benefit this Mu Chen in such a way.

    ¡°You dare steal the item, which I desire? Foolish trash!¡±

    Yang Gong shouted out loudly and exchanged gazes with Zhou Li. He immediately yelled: ¡°Let¡¯s get rid of him!¡±

    Just earlier, he had seen Mu Chen repelling Zhou Li. Thus, he knew that Mu Chen was quite capable and did not dare to fight against him by himself.

    Swish!

    But before the two of them could manage an attack, Mu Chen had already made the first move. With a cold expression, a dark-ck Spiritual Energy surged from his body and charged into the clouds. The density of the Spiritual Energy was many times more powerful than it had been before his advancement.

    ¡°So this is the power of a Spirit Stage...¡±

    Mu Chen felt the torrent-like Spiritual Energy within his body and could not help but feel thefort that emerged along with it. He straightened two of his fingers and the tips of these fingers lit up instantly. With a Pu sound, they quickly formed into a 3-meter-long golden light spear and stabbed towards Yang Gong and Zhou Li at lightning speed.

    Boom!

    Once they noticed the spears, Yang Gong and Zhou Li hurriedly circted their Spiritual Energy . Both of them unleashed a powerful punch. However, their punches were blown away the moment they made contact with the golden light. A hint of surprise instantly filled their eyes. So the dark-ck Spiritual Energy was actually this domineering!

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s body quickly appeared in front of them again. He immediately let out a punch. But this time, three ck light seals emerged on the surface of his fist. Surging ck waves emitted out from his fist.

    Boooooom!

    As the three ck light seals erupted out, Yang Gong and Zhou Li felt chills as they detected the overbearing fluctuationsing from the ck light seals. They immediately gripped their hands together, and the ck shield and stone stove reappeared.

    Bang!

    The three Limitless Death Seals exploded out. The Spiritual Energies ovepped against each other and let out a powerful impact on the ck shield and stone stove. It made the ck shield and stone stove instantly turn dim, as each flew back into their respective owner¡¯s hands.

    Puchi.

    As they watched the Spiritual Artifact being forced back, Yang Gong and Zhou Li¡¯s expressions turned pale. Both of them werepletely shocked as they spit out a mouthful of blood. They could not believe that Mu Chen, who was at the same level as them, would actually be so powerful. He was able topletely subdue the two of them by himself!

    ¡°Run!¡±

    At this moment, the two of them understood that they have finally met their match. They acted decisively and immediately retreated as they wiped away the blood on their mouths.

    ¡°And just where are you nning on going?!¡±

    Within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, a cold light shed. He immediately activated the Shadowspirit Step and turned into numerous afterimages. Before Yang Gong and Zhou Li could react, he had already appeared in front of them. A golden light glowing from his fingertips like a sharp-edged golden divine spear stopped in front of their throats. The swift and fierce aura instantly made fresh blood ooze out of their skin on their throat.

    ¡°If you dare move one more step, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    Mu Chen nced calmly at the two of them. The voice thatcked emotions had instantly frozen both Yang Gong and Zhou Li¡¯s body.

 Chapter 128 Spoils of War

    <b>Chapter 128 ¨C Spoils of War</b>

    Outside of the valley, Yang Gong and Zhou Li¡¯s men gradually stopped moving. Their expressions changed as they stared at Mu Chen, who hadplete control over their bosses. Then, they exchanged gazes with each other and stopped moving as well.

    He was capable of defeating the Spirit Stage Initial Phase powerhouses, Yang Gong and Zhou Li, easily. As for them, what were they worthpared to these powerful individuals?

    ¡°Motherf*cker. Weren¡¯t you acting quite arrogant earlier? Who told this motherf*cker to hit me?¡± Wang Sheng, who had bruises on his face, sent a person, who was at the Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase, flying with a kick, while cursing. He hadn¡¯t often been greeted like this before.

    The person who suffered a kick from Wang Sheng did not dare to fight back. After all, the situation wasn¡¯t the same as before.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    On the mountain slope, Yang Gong and Zhou Li gritted their teeth. A cold chill permeated from the fingers that had stopped near their throats. It made them unwilling to make even the slightest movement. The boy in front of them had extremely calm eyes. They had no doubt that they would have to pay a bloody price if they dared to take the slightest action.

    Mu Chen stared at the two of them and said faintly: ¡°Since the fight is over, we will first talk about the price of fighting against us. Hand it over.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were focused on the symbols located on Yang Gong and Zhou Li¡¯s foreheads. From the dazzling golden color, it was evident that both of these individuals had Rank 5 Symbols.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Hearing that Mu Chen wanted to steal their symbols, Yang Gong and Zhou Li¡¯s expressions changed. They had spent a lot of effort in order to increase their symbols to Rank 5.

    ¡°You can choose not to do so. However, I will wipe your symbol away. If that happens, I believe that the two of you will be eliminated from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, right?¡± Mu Chen muttered as if he didn¡¯t care.

    Yang Gong and Zhou Li instantly turned pale. Their eyes trembled as they stared at Mu Chen, who said these words calmly. Thetter¡¯s methods were more decisive and vicious than they thought.

    ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± Mu Chen smiled at the two of them.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll treat it as if you¡¯re heartless!¡± Yang Gong exchanged gazes with Zhou Li and each noticed the bitterness within the other¡¯s eyes. They gnashed their teeth and concentrated. Then, the glittering golden symbols let out two brilliant lights as the symbols turned dim.

    Mu Chen absorbed one of the golden lights into the symbol on his forehead. It instantly brightened up and turned into a dark golden color. At this moment, his symbol had levelled up into Rank 6.

    After Mu Chen had finished absorbing the Spiritual Aura from Yang Gong¡¯s symbol, he flicked his finger and sent Zhou Li¡¯s portion over to Ye Qingling. When thetter noticed this, she hesitated for a moment. But after seeing Mu Chen direct a nod at her, she absorbed the Spiritual Aura from the symbol. At this moment, the symbol on her forehead also brightened up.

    ¡°Now, can you let us go?¡± Yang Gong gritted his teeth as he asked.

    Mu Chen nced at the two of them and he let out a mocking smile: ¡°You were bullying such a cute girl earlier. Thus, you mustpensate for it.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already given the Spiritual Aura within our symbols to you. What else do you want!¡± Yang Gong shouted furiously.

    ¡°I noticed earlier that you two seemed to have pulled out something interesting.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes slowly scanned the two figures. If he were to use the triple Limitless Death Seals with his Spirit Stage Initial Phase strength, that wouldn¡¯t be something that an ordinary Spirit Stage Initial Phase powerhouse could withstand. However, the two of them managed to endure it.

    Hearing these words, Yang Gong and Zhou Li¡¯s faces turned pale. This thief! He actually dares to snatch away our Spiritual Artifacts? Those are our protective items!

    ¡°We don¡¯t have anything like that!¡± Yang Gong and Zhou Li gritted their teeth as they replied.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case...¡± Mu Chen smiled slightly. His ck eyes suddenly turned cold. His fingers disappeared from their throats and appeared in front of their foreheads.

    After receiving powerful winds from Mu Chen¡¯s finger, the dim symbols on their forehead actually showed signs of breaking.

    Feeling the chill on their foreheads, Yang Gong and Zhou Li¡¯s legs turned slightly weak. If their symbol was erased, they wouldn¡¯t be qualified to enter the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°How about now? This is your final chance.¡± Mu Chen directed a smile at the two of them. However, this smile made both Yang Gong and Zhou Li shudder. This person truly doesn¡¯t follow the typical pattern...

    Yang Gong and Zhou Li sighed powerlessly. They finally gave up on resisting and extended their palms over. A light emerged on their palms and quickly turned into two clumps of light.

    Within the clumps of light, one could vaguely detect a ck shield and a grey stone stove.

    ¡°This is a Spiritual Artifact?¡± Mu Chen frowned. He looked at Yang Gong and Zhou Li in surprise. It seemed that they truly had powerful backgrounds as both of them possessed Spiritual Artifacts. Even his father didn¡¯t have such items.

    Mu Chen was surprised deep inside. However, his hand did not hesitate as he grabbed onto the ck shield and the stone stove. The two Spiritual Artifacts resisted for a while within his hand. But in the end, they were suppressed forcibly by Mu Chen and ced within his Mustard Seed Bracelet.

    ¡°Thank you for your gifts.¡±

    Mu Chen finally retracted his fingers and chuckled.

    Yang Gong and Zhou Li¡¯s faces werepletely blue. They stared ruthlessly at Mu Chen: ¡°Boy, since you dare to steal from the two of us, if you have guts, I dare you to leave your name behind. We won¡¯t easily ept this!¡±

    Hearing this, Mu Chen smiled: ¡°Mu Chen. I¡¯ll wee the two of you to cause trouble for me again. However, you should listen carefully. If you dare cause trouble for me, and get defeated by me again, I might erase your symbols if you fail to hand over satisfactorypensation.¡±

    As they looked at Mu Chen¡¯s smile, Yang Gong and Zhou Li¡¯s hearts jumped. This bastard actually wants us to trouble him? Is he hoping for us to be individuals, who would hand over many treasures to him?

    ¡°You just wait!¡±

    However, they could lose the fight, but not the battle. Even though they were already in a mess, Yang Gong and Zhou Li still had to act mighty and cool. They shouted out and immediately retreated.

    Once they noticed their bosses depart, the unfortunate fellows below quickly scurried away. They did not dare to stay at this location.

    Hidden in a distant forest, Ge Hai, Ge Qing and the others watched this scene unhappily. They were gritting their teeth to the point where they nearly shattered. Originally, they nned on reaping the benefits from other individuals, but it actually turned out like this.

    ¡°Big Brother, what should we do?¡± Ge Qing smiled bitterly. He waspletely shocked. Just earlier, Mu Chen hadpletely subdued two opponents alone. It was evident that hisbat abilities had far surpassed any ordinary Spirit Stage Initial Phase powerhouse. If they wanted to defeat him, they would need at least a Spirit Stage Middle Phase powerhouse!

    Ge Hai gritted his teeth and his expressions changed for a moment. Finally, a hint of depression emerged on his face. He said: ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s withdraw first. Right now, we aren¡¯t their opponents at all. Let¡¯s hurry and leave. It would be troubling if he discovers us.¡±

    His heart trembled as he spoke these words. He hurriedly turned his head and noticed Mu Chen staring at him from the distant mountain slope.

    ¡°Hurry and run!¡±

    Ge Hai waspletely startled. He no longer cared about the others and ran away. He understood that, if he was to fall into Mu Chen¡¯s hands again, thetter would definitely erase his symbol if he didn¡¯t kill him.

    ¡°That bastard. Just you watch. We have already spread news about your existence in this Northern Heavens World. Since you had so many enemies in the Spiritual Road, there ought to be someone in this Northern Heavens World who will find you! When that happens, let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll suffer!¡±

    Ge Hai cursed in his mind as he fled. Right now, he could only hope for a powerful individual to take care of Mu Chen...

    ¡°They truly refused to give up their evil intentions.¡±

    From afar, Mu Chen stared calmly in the direction in which Ge Hai and the others were escaping. However, he did not chase them down. He already hadn¡¯t cared about a person like Ge Hai in the Spiritual Road. There was no need for him to care about such a person in the Great Thousand World either.

    If he truly refused to give up and he stumbled into his hands, all Mu Chen could do was to make him suffer.

    Mu Chen slowly retracted his gaze and turned around towards Ye Qingling and the others. He directed a smile at Sun¡¯Er, who was in Ye Qingling¡¯s arms, and asked: ¡°Little girl, are you okay?¡±

    Sun¡¯Er shook her head and pouted. Then, she lowered her head and said: ¡°Brother Mu Chen, I¡¯m sorry. I almost ruined everything.¡±

    Previously, Mu Chen had told her that he would give her a major task. He made her hide nearby in order to protect them. But who would have expected that she was the one that was captured? Moreover, she was used to threaten her sister. This made the little girl quite unhappy.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already done quite well. If it wasn¡¯t for you buying time for me, I wouldn¡¯t have had the time to ingest the Yin Yang Spirit Zoysia.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled and rubbed Sun¡¯Er¡¯s head. Then, his face turned solemn as he spoke: ¡°However, you should still act a little bit braver next time. Your sister can¡¯t protect you forever. Moreover, you have great potential. Perhaps in the future, you will meet powerful individuals. When that happens, you might be the one that has to protect your sister. If you are still afraid then, your sister could be injured. You wouldn¡¯t like to see such a thing happen right?¡±

    Sun¡¯Er possessed an extremely terrifying talent in terms of Spiritual Arrays and Mu Chen knew about this. Her training in Spiritual Arrays was moreplete than his. After all, the majority of his knowledge about Spiritual Arrays was taught by Mister Wen Ling. Perhaps Wen Ling was considered an excellent Spiritual Array Master within the Northern Spiritual Realm, it was evident that he was far inferior to a true Spiritual Array Master.

    If Sun¡¯Er was able to be courageous and wouldn¡¯t be a mess in a crisis, Mu Chen believed that perhaps he would not be Sun¡¯Er¡¯s opponent based on Spiritual Arrays.

    Sun¡¯Er stared at Mu Chen¡¯s handsome and gentle face as she nodded seriously. Brother Mu Chen was correct. She could not allow her sister to protect her forever. She had to be stronger in order to protect her sister in the future.

    As she watched this scene, a hint of warmth andfort shed through Ye Qingling¡¯s eyes. She directed a grateful smile towards Mu Chen as she understood the good intentions that thetter had towards Sun¡¯Er.

    Mu Chen also let out a satisfied smile. Then, he gripped his hand and light emerged from his palm. In an instant, the ck shield and stone stove that he had stolen from Yang Gong and Zhou Li appeared. An unique Spiritual Energy fluctuation was emitting from each of these items at the same time.

    Mu Chen stared curiously at the ck shield and stone stove in his hands. He wanted to carefully examine his spoils of war.

 Chapter 129 Spread of Information

    <b>Chapter 129 ¨C Spread of Information</b>

    The ck shield and the stone stove emitted a faint light as they floated above Mu Chen¡¯s palm. As they shed, a strange Spiritual Energy fluctuation spread out.

    Mu Chen stared curiously at the two Spiritual Artifacts. As the creation of Spiritual Artifacts was ratherplex, only Spiritual cksmiths had the ability to create them. Moreover, there were barely any Spiritual cksmiths within the entire Northern Spiritual Realm. Based on this, one can see how tiny the Northern Spiritual Realm ispared to the vast and endless Great Thousand World.

    Mu Chen¡¯s hand gripped the ck shield of light and inserted Spiritual Energy into it. A powerful light started to emit from it and the palm-sized artifact instantly expanded into a protective shield in front of Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    On the surface of the ck shield, there were many mysterious engravings along with ck lights. It gave off a vaguely dense and powerful feeling.

    Previously, Yang Gong had used this ck shield to block Mu Chen¡¯s triple Limitless Death Seal attack.

    Based on Mu Chen¡¯s calctions, this ck shield could probably withstand a powerful attack from a Spirit Stage Middle Phase powerhouse. But this fact made him secretly sigh. A Spiritual Artifact truly brought too many benefits to a battle.

    Mu Chen yed around with the ck shield before he handed it over to Sun¡¯Er. He smiled: ¡°This is your reward.¡±

    Both the ck shield and stone stove were protective Spiritual Artifacts. Since Mu Chen was nning on keeping the stone stove, he handed the ck shield over to Sun¡¯Er. After all, she was a Spiritual Array Master whocked battle experience. With the support of the ck shield, she would be a lot safer than before.

    Sun¡¯Er extended her petite hands and fiddled with the ck shield as she chuckled: ¡°Thank you, Brother Mu Chen.¡±

    ¡°The ck shield and stone stove are probably Low Rank Spiritual Artifacts.¡± At the side, Ye Qingling smiled when she noticed this scene: ¡°However, it truly provides many benefits to Sun¡¯Er. If it weren¡¯t for these protective Spiritual Artifacts, they would have probably been killed by Sun¡¯Er directly.¡±

    ¡°We originally had higher ranked Spiritual Artifacts as well. However, they were handed back to our family when we entered the Northern Heavens World. They said that we must rely on ourselves for our cultivation within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. If we were to use the Spiritual Artifacts¡¯ power to obtain a higher position, we would truly be inferior to others.¡±

    Hearing Ye Qingling say these words, Mu Chen let out a bitter smile. This was truly the difference between them. In the Northern Spiritual Realm, he had almost never seen any Spiritual cksmiths. However, Ye Qingling and the others were ustomed to them.

    After this, Mu Chen put away the stone stove casually. Although a Spiritual Artifact brought many benefits, he had always believed that the most important thing was for one to rely on their own strength. This was something that everybody could trust.

    ¡°What are you nning to do next?¡± Ye Qingling smiled as she stared at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Head to the Northern Heavens Hall. What else could I do?¡± Mu Chen smiled. He believed that everybody¡¯s goal was the same. This is because if they were to reach that ce, they would be able to enter the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Naturally, the same as you.¡± Ye Qingling smiled: ¡°However, I would like to find a suitable Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence to ingest on our way there. You have only recently advanced into the Spirit Stage, so you probably haven¡¯t ingested a Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence yet, right?¡±

    Mu Chen sighed helplessly as he nodded. Although he had an extremely rare Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence within his body, he did not dare to ingest it.

    ¡°Actually, many students that advanced to the Spirit Stage have not ingested a Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence yet. This is because they were picky and set their sights quite high. They do not wish to find and ingest a random Spiritual Beast¡¯s Essence. Although it is possible to change the Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essenceter, it is indeed a troublesome matter.

    ¡°As far as I know, there are many powerful Spiritual Beasts within the Northern Heavens World. In fact, there are a few that have reached the Heaven Ranks and had a pretty decent position within the Myriad Beast Record¡¯s Earth Ranking. Although these Spiritual Beasts are difficult to deal with, they would always create amotion once they were found. Many individuals would flock to them...¡±

    ¡°Actually, this is an opportunity that the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy has granted to us. It is a chance that would allow us to be a lot more powerful within the Northern Heavens World. This way, we would truly qualify to be students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡±

    Ye Qingling blinked her eyes as she stared at Mu Chen and said: ¡°If you have no other ns, why don¡¯t you follow us? If we were to find a couple of powerful Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence, I would give you the first choice.¡±

    ¡°Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts...¡± A hint of surprise shed through Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. It seemed that he had underestimated the Northern Heavens World. How could such a ce be ordinary if it was used by the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy as their examination grounds?

    Although Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts were extremely powerful and it was impossible for them topete with the beasts with their present strength, there were thousands of students inside the Northern Heavens World. These individuals were not weak either; together, it would be possible for them to suppress a Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast. Naturally, there was a premise that the Spiritual Beasts weren¡¯t as terrifying as the Nine Netherbird...

    However, the possibility was quite small. Based on Mu Chen¡¯s calctions, the Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts within the Northern Heavens World would not surpass the ranks of the top 50 Spiritual Beasts in the Myriad Beast Record¡¯s Earth Ranking. After all, a Spiritual Beast with a rank above the top 50 was too powerful for students like them.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite interested in this as well.¡±

    A hint of interest shed through Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. Currently, he had advanced to the Spirit Stage and it was indeed true that he required a Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence. Otherwise, he would definitely be at a disadvantage once he fought against enemies that had ingested a Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence.

    Furthermore, the Northern Heavens World was quite vast and boundless. It was evident that it would be difficult for him to obtain information and find traces of Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts. Therefore, it would truly help him out if he were together with Ye Qingling and the others.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s reunite with the others and head to the interior of the Northern Heavens World.¡± She was quite happy to hear that Mu Chen would be going with them. After all, Mu Chen was extremely powerful, and his presence would be a significant boost in strength for the Ye n.

    Mu Chen smiled and nodded. Then, the group packed their belongings before they headed quickly out of this mountain. Finally, they converged with the Ye n members, who were waiting for them at the foot of the mountain.

    As the groups reunited with each other, a passionatemotion broke out. Wang Sheng and the others were talking excitedly about the battle that happened earlier within the mountains. Once the surrounding Ye n members heard that Mu Chen was able topletely subdue two Spirit Stage Initial Phase powerhouses by himself, they immediately cried out in shock. Their gazes held a hint of passion and worship as they looked at Mu Chen.

    In their eyes, a person who had advanced to the Spirit Stage was truly outstanding. Mu Chen, having easily bested not one, but two such individuals, was simply glorious.

    With such a powerful person protecting their tiny Ye n, the threats that they suffered would decline greatly...

    In the next few days, Mu Chen followed the Ye n as they headed to the interior of the Northern Heavens World. Although there were numerous troubles along the way, it did not stop them at all during their trip.

    Furthermore, Mu Chen discovered that there were more students and forces as they gradually entered the interior of the Northern Heavens World. In addition, the majority of these individuals had a powerful aura. After all, without a bit of ability, it was impossible for them to protect their symbols from being robbed along the way.

    Although they met many powerful forces and students as they entered the interior of the Northern Heavens World, the Ye n did not attract a lot of hatred as they never took the initiative of robbing other people¡¯s symbols. Thus, they were quite peacefulpared to the forces that fought against each other daily.

    However, this peace did notst forever. This is because of the unique information that was gradually spreading throughout this vast region. This information did not create amotion with those people who had not participated in the Spiritual Road, but to the ones that participated in the Spiritual Road, it was somewhat shocking.

    The message conveyed was extremely short, yet it created a hugemotion in a few people¡¯s hearts.

    The Spiritual Road¡¯s Blood Cmity, Mu Chen, is currently present at the Northern Heavens World.

    Blood Cmity Mu Chen.

    Many were unfamiliar with this name. However, there were also many people who jumped upon hearing this name. Nobody who came from the Spiritual Road would ever forget the terrifying Blood Cmity that was caused within the Spiritual Road.

    And the creator of the Blood Cmity was a boy named Mu Chen. A person who should have been assessed as a King ss and would have stood at the peak of the Spiritual Road.

    This information spread quickly. A few individuals would grit their teeth in hatred once they obtained this news. A few would exim in curiosity, saying they would like to meet the boy who caused that shocking event within the Spiritual Road.

    Some would hate, some would fear and some would be surprised...

    Various emotions were evoked as the message was spread throughout the Northern Heavens World. Before long, Mu Chen¡¯s name had be a frequently discussed topic within the vast region. This made many people who had not participated in the Spiritual Road realize that a terrifying individual had descended into the Northern Heavens World...

    This information had attracted a bit of trouble for Mu Chen as well. However, he was still able to control the trouble that he had attracted; for now. However, he understood that as the information spread further, the amount of trouble he would face would increase significantly. After all, he had a few opponents that were quite powerful...

    Therefore, he must increase his own strength as soon as possible...

    ...

    In a certain location within the Northern Heavens World.

    Boom!

    The sound of an explosion rang out within a massive mountain. Then, an enormous Spiritual Beast, covered with spikes, came crashing down to the ground. Fresh blood oozed out and turned the ground red.

    It was a Magical Thorn Beast, whose strength wasparable to a Spirit Stage Middle Phase powerhouse. If a Spirit Stage Initial Phase powerhouse were to meet it, their only option would be to quickly flee from this High Rank Spiritual Beast.

    But at this moment, it hadpletely lost its life.

    A figurended gently on the massive body of the Magical Thorn Beast and extended its hand to extract the Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence. After ncing it for a bit, the figure ced it away.

    ¡°Yo, not bad. You dealt with this beast quite quickly.¡± Sounds ofughter rang out from nearby. At this moment, a handsome boy emerged and whistled at the figure on top of the Magical Thorn Beast¡¯s body.

    The figure that killed the Magical Thorn Beast lifted its head and revealed a handsome face. On his forehead, a purple-golden symbol was revealed. It was a symbol that had reached Rank 7.

    This figure had a calm expression as if it was rtively easy for him to kill a Magical Thorn Beast.

    ¡°It¡¯s that expression again...¡±

    The handsome boy curled his lips as if he was bored. Then, he stretched his waist for a moment as he smiled: ¡°However, I believe you¡¯ll be interested in what I¡¯m about to say.¡±

    ¡°Blood Cmity Mu Chen has appeared.¡±

    Just as the handsome boy had expected, the figure who was on top of the Magical Thorn Beast froze for a moment. Afterwards, the figure quickly appeared in front of the handsome boy and his dull eyes instantly sharpened: ¡°Mu Chen? Where?!¡±

    ¡°It should be in this area. I¡¯ve already sent a few men over to investigate. We will soon have his location. I¡¯ll inform you as soon as we get it.¡± The handsome boy smiled.

    ¡°Great!¡±

    A smile finally emerged on the figure¡¯s face.

    ¡°I¡¯d say, Chu Qi, Mu Chen isn¡¯t a man to be trifled with. Why are you searching for him? It doesn¡¯t seem like you have had much interaction with him before, right? And it¡¯s not like you have a grudge against him from the Spiritual Road either.¡± The handsome boy said helplessly. Known to him, Mu Chen was a terrifying existence that a person like Ji Xuan would fear.

    ¡°I hold no grudges against him.¡±

    The handsome boy named Chu Qi let out a faint smile. He stared at the frowning boy. Yet a hint of passion emerged from within the depths of his eyes: ¡°I like Luo Li. I selected the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy because I¡¯ve heard that she also selected it.¡±

    The handsome boy¡¯s eyes widened for a moment. Then, he gave a thumbs up to Chu Qi: ¡°Amazing. You truly set your sights quite high. However, it¡¯s unfortunate for you as you probably don¡¯t stand a chance. She¡¯s truly amazing. It¡¯s impossible for you to conquer her.¡±

    ¡°She has someone that she likes.¡± Chu Qi clenched his hands tightly as he spoke.

    The handsome boy was stunned. Then, he instantly understood and asked: ¡°Are you talking about Mu Chen?¡±

    Chu Qi slowly nodded his head and he began walking down the mountain. The ground underneath him shook slightly as he walked. At the same time, a hint of uneptance spread out, apanied by his voice.

    ¡°Therefore, I¡¯m going to personally meet him. I will show him just who is the one that is more suitable for her!¡±

 Chapter 130 Dragon Elephant Array

    <b>Chapter 130 ¨C Dragon Elephant Array</b>

    Surrounded by lofty peaks that shot up into the sky, this was a ce where numerous mountains had intersected with one another. Thus, the many paths in this range would all intersect ande together at this location.

    Due to the paths converging, this region was quite a festive and popr location. numerous camps were spread out among an exceptionally vast ground. Furthermore, there were many figures flocking about, demonstrating in this fashion how popr this location was.

    Mu Chen stood on a mountain slope as he watched the scenes of peoplee and go. A hint of surprise shed through his eyes. There were thousands of people in the area in front of him. The number of people here was even many times greater than the amount that had been on the Escort tform.

    ¡°This ce is a temporary gathering point. From this location, it is possible to advance to the depths of the Northern Heavens World. Therefore, many people in this region choose to pass through this ce.¡± Next to Mu Chen, Ye Qingling exined with a smile: ¡°In addition, this area also has an exchange market. Many peoplee here to sell the items that they have. Various Spiritual Arts, Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essences and even Spiritual Artifacts can appear here. Naturally if you would like to obtain the item, you must hand over a price that is satisfactory for them.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded. It was truly what he had expected. As long as humans were around, a ce like this would automatically form. After all, everybody wants to obtain the items that they need.

    ¡°Do we need Spirit Coins here?¡± Mu Chen asked. Spirit Coins were themon currency used in the Great Thousand World. The coins contained Spiritual Aura could also be directly absorbed. Thus, it was a hard currency within the entire Great Thousand Worlds.

    ¡°Spirit Coins would barely be considered suitable. However, they aren¡¯t the thing that the people here need the most.¡± Ye Qingling¡¯s slender finger pointed at the dark golden symbol on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead and spoke: ¡°This is the hard currency within the Northern Heavens World. If you want to exchange for anything, you must hand over a satisfactory amount of Spiritual Aura from your symbol...¡±

    Mu Chen felt quite strange. He had never expected that the symbol would have such an effect at this location. However, once he thought about it, Spirit Coins were truly useless to the people here. As for the Spiritual Aura within their symbols, it could help the sellers to quickly increase their symbol¡¯s ranks and allow them to escape the tragic fate of being eliminated.

    ¡°Moreover, this is also a location where we could gather various types of information. We could inquire about any traces of Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts. Shall we go?¡± Ye Qingling smiled at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Mu Chen was quite interested in this ce and immediately nodded his head.

    Seeing this, Ye Qingling quickly issued orders for the Ye n set up camp at this location. Then, she brought a handful of men including a curious Sun¡¯Er, Mu Chen and Mo Ling down the mountain slope as they headed towards the bustling trading area.

    As they approached the trading ground, passionate voices rang out. The bustling sounds made Mu Chen feel like he was back in the Great Thousand Worlds.

    At this location, nobody had the right to upy a particr space. Therefore, there was no force that would specially maintain order. However, one would be greatly mistaken if one believed that they could ignore the rules here. This ce contained numerous individuals belonging to different forces. Once someone broke the rules here, they would be the enemy of countless forces. Thus, only an idiot would act so foolishly.

    Mu Chen and the others slowly walked down a path towards the trading ground. Their view gradually widened, and they saw what the trading ground was like.

    Within the trading ground, there were many tents sent up. Outside of the tents, neatly cut boulders were ced. On the surface of the smooth boulder, a faint Spiritual Energy was emitted. Various items would appear on the boulders.

    ¡°Demon Destruction Sword Technique. A Spiritual Tier Low Rank Attack Spiritual Art. You only need to pay a Rank 3 Symbol¡¯s Spiritual Aura to take it away, don¡¯t miss this amazing opportunity!

    ¡°Earth Spirits. Spiritual Tier Low Rank Gong Fa Spiritual Art. Requires a Rank 4 Symbol¡¯s Spiritual Aura, who would like to see it?¡±

    ¡°Ghastly Spirit Sword. Low Rank Spiritual Artifact. It only requires a Rank 5 Symbol¡¯s Spiritual Aura!¡±

    As Mu Chen and the others walked around the trading ground, many strange cries came from all directions. This made numerous people chuckle. Perhaps such weird cries and requests would only be heard within the Northern Heavens World.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze swept across the surrounding stone tables. Numerous items on the table were considered precious and rare. If it was ced within the Northern Spiritual Realm, it was enough for people to consider stealing them. If it¡¯s the price, it would be at least 100 000 Spirit Coins. However, it was evident that it was a lot cheaper here.

    Mu Chen walked together with Ye Qingling and the others for half an hour before separating with them. The little girl, Sun¡¯Er, was busy enjoying the bustling environment and wanted her sister to take her shopping. Thus, Mu Chen started to wander around by himself.

    Although he had seen many decent items along the way, Mu Chen did not see anything that truly tempted his heart. This made him quite disappointed, but just when he was nning to leave, a shout rang out from nearby, which made him stop.

    ¡°Motherf*cker. Who the hell are you nning on tricking? You want to use a broken Diagram Array to exchange for a Rank 6 Symbol¡¯s Spiritual Aura?¡±

    ¡°Diagram Array?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled. He immediately gazed over and noticed a boy who stood on a stone table as he was cursing at another boy, who was dressed in a grey outfit, in the corner. The boy, who was being cursed, had his eyes shut as he curled his lips while ignoring the other boy.

    Seeing that the grey outfit boy disregard him, the boy lost interest and departed with a cold grunt.

    At this moment, Mu Chen also arrived in front of the stone table. He stared at the ce in front of the boy dressed in grey. There was a ck iron box and a dark golden scroll was within it. A faint Spiritual Energy fluctuation was given off by the scroll.

    ¡°What rank is your Diagram Array?¡± Mu Chen asked with great interest.

    Once the boy dressed in grey heard a person asking him a question, hezily opened his eyes. He nced at Mu Chen and his eyes lit up once he noticed the Rank 6 Symbol on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead. His eyes immediately turned eager and he hurriedly replied: ¡°This is a Rank 2 Diagram Array. However, you should not underestimate it. If you want to arrange this array, it would require at least 40 Spiritual Seals. The power of this array is something that even a Spirit Stage Middle Phase could not endure.

    ¡°40 Spiritual Seals?¡± Mu Chen was surprised. It was quite rare to see a Rank 2 Spiritual Array that required this many Spiritual Seals. After all, only a few outstanding Rank 2 Spiritual Array Master could, barely, reach this requirement.

    For example, the Golden Revolution Soulreaver that his father had found only required 30 Spiritual Seals. But the power from this array could instantly defeat a Spirit Stage Spiritual Beast as well as wound two other Spiritual Beasts.

    ¡°Are you also a Spiritual Array Master?¡± Mu Chen nced at the boy dressed in grey and asked.

    Hearing this question, the boy dressed in grey nodded with a hollowugh.

    ¡°A Diagram Array is extremely important to Spiritual Array Masters, right? You would actually be willing to sell it?¡± Mu Chen inquired.

    ¡°I am currently only a Rank 1 Spiritual Array Master. Who knows how long will it take before I reach the 40 Spiritual Seals requirement? It¡¯s questionable weather I can reach the Rank 4 Symbol. So why shouldn¡¯t I use it to exchange for my Symbol¡¯s Spiritual Aura? Once I enter the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to cultivate myself, I wouldn¡¯t care about not having a Diagram Array.¡± The boy dressed in grey was quite open to the situation as he replied.

    Mu Chen smiled. That was true. If he was to be eliminated because his symbol did not reach Rank 4, it was evident that this loss was iparable to a Rank 2 Diagram Array.

    ¡°What¡¯s the price?¡± Mu Chen did not hide the fact that he has great interest to the scroll.

    ¡°Rank 6 Symbol¡¯s Spiritual Aura. I won¡¯t lower the price. This is something that I spent great efforts in order to steal from my father. If you¡¯re willing, then buy it. If not, then you should just forget about it.¡± The boy replied firmly.

    ¡°Can I inspect the item?¡± Mu Chen thought for a moment and asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± The boy replied without any hesitation. He was also a Spiritual Array Master. Thus, he knew howplex that this Diagram Array was. If one wanted to master it, it would require a long time spent researching and studying it. An existence that could understand aplex Diagram Array in a glimpse did not exist at all.

    Mu Chen¡¯s hand cradled the dark golden scroll within the box, and he slowly unrolled the scroll.

    Roar!

    Once the scroll opened up, a dark-golden light emerged. It felt like a dragon and elephant¡¯s roar had entered Mu Chen¡¯s ears. On the scroll, numerousplex lights shed as if a dragon and elephant were entrenched in it.

    As the golden gradually dimmed, three ancient characters emerged.

    ¡°Dragon Elephant Array.¡±

    Mu Chen softly muttered these words. Then, he was drawn in by this Diagram Array. A hint of delight soon emerged within his ck eyes. This Diagram Array seemed to be quite powerful and he was quite satisfied with it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡± Mu Chen raised his head and smiled at the boy, who had his sights fixed on him.

    ¡°Haha, brother, you sure are straightforward.¡± The boy dressed in grey was immediately overjoyed once he heard these words. Then, the red symbol on his forehead darkened. The Spiritual Aura at that location was temporarily suppressed to the appearance of a Rank 1.

    The dark golden symbol on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead shed and a golden light flew out into the other boy¡¯s forehead. Thetter¡¯s darkened symbol immediately became a dazzling gold. It was the mark of a Rank 6 Symbol.

    ¡°Cool. Right now, I am also a Rank 6 Symbol expert.¡± The boy in grey touched his forehead happily. Then, he quickly picked up a cloth and tied his forehead in order to hide his symbol.

    Mu Chen held onto the Diagram Array and touched his dark and dim symbol. He could not help but shake his head. The umted Spiritual Aura hadpletely disappeared. If the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was to end thepetition now, he would be instantly eliminated.

    Mu Chen ced the Diagram Array within his Mustard Seed Bracelet and ignored the boy, who was happily closing his shop,as he walked away. He did not have any ns on looking at the other shops anymore as he waspletely broke.

    Just when Mu Chen intended to find Ye Qingling and the others, he felt amotion appear from within the trading ground. In the distance, the heavily packed crowds had split apart.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stared at that location. He could vaguely hear a few voices.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the boss of the Chu n? It¡¯s said that the Chu n is one of the most powerful forces within this region...¡±

    ¡°He rarelyes here. I wonder what actually brought him over here this time.¡±

    As the crowd split apart, a burly figure slowly walked out from it steadily. As he walked, it felt as if the ground was trembling. Thus, nobody dared to underestimate him.

    Mu Chen nced at the figure and intended to avoid him.

    However, the figure headed straight towards him. Under numerous surprised gazes, he appeared in front of Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen frowned as he stared at the unfamiliar figure that had stopped in front of him. Thetter¡¯s gaze had made him feel a bit ufortable. Moreover, he was quite certain that he had never seen this person before.

    ¡°Are you finding me for something?¡± Mu Chen asked calmly.

    ¡°You¡¯re Mu Chen, right?¡±

    The burly figure stared at Mu Chen with a faint smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m Chu Qi. I want to ask you to do me a favor.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s ck eyes remained fixed on Chu Qi¡¯s face. However, he did not answer him.

    Chu Qi stared at Mu Chen and slowly spoke: ¡°I hope that you will not appear in front of Luo Li.¡±

 Chapter 131 Chu Qi

    <b>Chapter 131 ¨C Chu Qi</b>

    ¡°I hope that you will never appear in front of Luo Li again.¡±

    When these words entered Mu Chen¡¯s ear, his twinkling eyes started to focus. He stared at this person named Chu Qi and lifted up the corner of his lips: ¡°Are you Luo Li¡¯s suitor? Based on your appearance, you¡¯re someone that came out of the Spiritual Road, right?¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as he continued: ¡°Since you¡¯re from the Spiritual Road, you should more or less know about me. That being said, I do not care how much you like Luo Li. Not even Ji Xuan is qualified to say such words in front of me, so who do you think you are?¡±

    Chu Qi stared at Mu Chen and slowly replied: ¡°Ji Xuan is indeed formidable. However, even if it was him, I would still say the same words. Also, your reputation might have been great within the Spiritual Road, but I believe that you do not understand the current reality right now.¡±

    ¡°This ce isn¡¯t the Spiritual Road, and you are no longer the Blood Cmity Mu Chen. You¡¯re just a person, who had recently advanced into the Spirit Stage. With your strength only at this level, it is enough to make me believe that you do not deserve her. At the same time, it gives me a bit of confidence.¡±

    Chu Qi had a serious expression as he continued to talk: ¡°She¡¯s quite outstanding, so there are many people that like her. In the future, it¡¯s highly likely that something simr with happen again. But since she likes you, I do not hope to see others defeat you. If it¡¯s going to happen, it might as well be me who does it.¡±

    ¡°You truly are quite narrow-minded.¡±Mu Chen nced at Chu Qi for a moment and immediately inquired: ¡°Have you met Luo Li before?¡±

    ¡°She saved me once in the Spiritual Road. Thus, I spent a bit of time with her,¡± Chu Qi replied.

    ¡°I can guess that during the so-called ¡®time¡¯ you spent with her, she always ignored you, right?¡± Mu Chen could not help but smile. With his understanding of Luo Li, he knew it wasmon for Luo Li to ignore the people beside her.

    Chu Qi¡¯s expression froze and turned quite unnatural. This is because Mu Chen was correct. After Luo Li had saved him, she had never talked with him again. She would do her own things such as cultivating, hunting and resting by herself. It was as if she hadpletely forgotten about the people beside her.

    But because of such acts, Chu Qi liked her even more. In the short period of time he was with her, he essentially experienced the best time of his life. But on the day that he had to separate from her, he could not resist and told her that he liked her. But the girl with crystal-like eyes stared at him strangely and finally said a single phrase to him.

    ¡°I like Mu Chen. I hope that you will not chase after me.¡±

    After saying this, she left. The only thing left behind was apletely stunned Chu Qi.

    Chu Qi¡¯s face changed slightly as he stared at Mu Chen¡¯s slightly smiling handsome face. A hint of jealousy emerged from within his heart. How could he, Mu Chen, make her, who would ignore everything aside from cultivation, pay attention to him?

    Chu Qi had sensed a hint of softness appear on Luo Li¡¯s exquisite face as she muttered Mu Chen¡¯s name.

    ¡°I did not think much about it. Besides, if you truly possessed the strength that matched your reputation within the Spiritual Road, perhaps, I would not have looked for you. Unfortunately, the current you seems quite weak.¡±Chu Qi continued slowly: ¡°Therefore, I do not believe you are qualified to be beside her.¡±

    This person was somewhat stubborn and had a low emotional intelligence.

    Mu Chen frowned as he asked: ¡°Then what do you want to do about it?¡±

    ¡°Fight with me. If you lose, you will not appear in front of her again. She is too outstanding for the likes of you. Thus, simr things will just continue to appear. If you are too weak and get trampled on and defeated by others, it would only make her sad. Since it¡¯s like this, it¡¯s best to eliminate this possibility as soon as possible.¡± Chu Qi answered.

    ¡°You truly believe that you would have a chance with her if this happens?¡± Mu Chen inquired.

    ¡°No...¡± Chu Qi shook his head and said: ¡°I just don¡¯t want to see her sad expression because the person she likes was too weak and was defeated by others.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s had a strange expression. This guy is truly making him unable to respond.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interesting in proving anything to you.¡± Mu Chen walked past Chu Qi and paused suddenly: ¡°However, I will not let anyone hurt her. No matter who it is.¡±

    Chu Qi frowned: ¡°With your current strength, you are just overconfident by saying such words.¡±

    Mu Chen sighed helplessly and stopped talking. Then, he walked away.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A dense Spiritual Energy fluctuation suddenly emerged from behind. This instantly shocked everybody within the trading ground. Numerous gazes were projected over as they stared at Chu Qi, whose Spiritual Energy was surging out.

    Chu Qi took a step forward and the ground trembled. Then, a punch was fired out by him. Cracks actually burst open on the ground as the winds from the punch flew out like lightning towards Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen turned his body around, and a dark-ck Spiritual Energy also surged out from his palm. His palm immediately smashed towards the approaching gale.

    Boom!

    Spiritual Energy shockwaves erupted out and caused the surrounding grounds to crack open. The ones that were nearby were forcibly blown away.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go too far.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s ck eyes gradually turned cold. He stared at Chu Qi as he frowned.

    ¡°How cowardly. You currently do not possess even half of the courage that you had when you were the Blood Cmity Mu Chen.¡±

    Chu Qi immediately moved and turned into a figure of light as he rushed to a mountain outside of the trading ground. A rumbling cry filled with Spiritual Energy emitted out in midair: ¡°Mu Chen. Show me your true strength. If you walk away now, I will not stop you. However, I do not believe that a person that is liked by King Luo, Luo Li, would be a coward!¡±

    WAHH.

    In the trading ground, amotion rang out. Numerous individuals turned their attention towards the slender boy in the trading ground. Is he the recently discussed figure, the Blood Cmity Mu Chen?

    He¡¯s Mu Chen?

    At this location, there were also a few people who came out of the Spiritual Road. At this moment, their gazes sharpened as they stared in fear at the boy, who had caused a cmity within the Spiritual Road.

    Mu Chen stared at Chu Qi, who was on top of the mountain. His face turned slightly cold. This person was truly annoying and this made him quite furious.

    ¡°Mu Chen!¡±

    Not far away, Ye Qingling¡¯s voice rang out. She brought Sun¡¯Er as she hurried over with a worried expression. It was evident that she had recognized Chu Qi. After all, thetter was quite a celebrity in this region.

    ¡°Be careful.¡± Ye Qingling spoke. She heard Chu Qi¡¯s voice from earlier and, thus, she knew the purpose of this challenge. With Mu Chen¡¯s personality, she knew that he would not run away from the challenge.

    Mu Chen nodded towards the two girls before he charged out of the trading ground and appeared on a mountain opposite of Chu Qi. Although he did not hold any grudges towards Chu Qi, thetter hade searching for him. If he was to walk away, it would cause others to believe that he, Mu Chen, was afraid of Chu Qi.

    Moreover, what Chu Qi said was correct. Luo Li was indeed quite outstanding. The amount of people that liked her would definitely increase. In order to stop troubling matters like this current one from appearing again, there was only one method. He could only show the others a strength that they would fear.

    Chu Qi should be someone at the Spirit Stage Middle Phase. He wasn¡¯t considered weak. Compared to Ge Hai, he was definitely a lot more powerful. Perhaps, that was the confidence that he had when he came seeking for him.

    But Mu Chen would make him understand that he, Chu Qi, wasn¡¯t as strong as he believed.

    On a mountain slope near the trading ground, a group of figures was watching the face-off between the two individuals.

    ¡°Chu Qi really made his move.¡± The person leading the group was a handsome boy. He watched this scene helplessly as he spoke.

    ¡°So that¡¯s Mu Chen? A Spirit Stage Initial Phase? Although that¡¯s quite amazing, he¡¯s still far from boss, right?¡± A person behind the handsome boy spoke.

    The handsome boy let out a faint smile as he stared at the slender figure. His gaze was quiteplicated and he spoke: ¡°If his cultivation hadn¡¯t been dyed because of the Spiritual Road...Coupled with the fact that he was kicked out of the Spiritual Road midway and lost ess to the Spiritual Energy Empowerment, he would probably be at the same level as Ji Xuan and Yang Hong, the people who stood at the peak of the Spiritual Road...¡±

    Everybody that heard these words immediately clicked their tongue. Mu Chen was actually this powerful?

    ¡°However, there aren¡¯t that many ¡®ifs¡¯ in this world. Just as Chu Qi has said, Mu Chen is currently only at the Spirit Stage Initial Phase. This strength does not match his reputation from the Spiritual Road.¡± The handsome boy slowly responded.

    ¡°At the very least, Chu Qi should be able to suppress him now.¡±

    The handsome boy stared at the two individuals confronting each other. Chu Qi wanted to defeat Mu Chen to make thetter realize that he was not good enough for Luo Li. At the same time, he could be nning on using Mu Chen to boost his fame. Recently, the matters regarding Mu Chen had been discussed a lot. Perhaps, many people, who came from the Spiritual Road, were nning on making their moves. Mu Chen¡¯s reputation was too dazzling. However, he currently did not have the strength to match that fame. Therefore, it was the perfect opportunity to step on him.

    To be able to step on a person, who was highly looked up to in the past, would always give one pleasure.

    With Mu Chen¡¯s personality, it was apparent that he hated endless streams of challenges. Therefore, Chu Qi was an excellent opponent for him. He could rely on this opportunity to send a warning to the others and make other realize that he, Mu Chen, was still the same Mu Chen from before. It did not matter whether he was kicked out of the Spiritual Road in the middle, nor did it matter that his cultivation had been dyed for a year. He was still an existence that the people who stood at the peak, should fear.

    Both of them had their own purposes for this fight. But it was up to them to determine who would be the one to achieve it.

    The handsome boy felt the increasingly tense atmosphere and slowly exhaled. This battle was important to the both of them.

 Chapter 132 - Jaded-Eyed Golden Crystal Beast

    <b>Chapter 132 - Jaded-Eyed Golden Crystal Beast--</b>

    The atmosphere outside of the trading ground instantly lit up like a fire. Within the surrounding forests, the numerous sounds could be heard of wind breaking, as countless figuresnded within it. Every single one of these individuals started staring at the two figures who were confronting each other on nearby mountains.

    Among the people that had gathered, there were many individuals that weren¡¯t familiar with Mu Chen. However, they knew the person on the other side, Chu Qi, pretty well. In this region, the Chu n was considered to be one of the strongest forces. Moreover, Chu Qi¡¯s name was well-known by everyone.

    The confrontation between these two men was undoubtedly attractive to everyone.

    ¡°At least you have some guts.¡± Chu Qi stared at Mu Chen as he slowly spoke.

    ¡°A mere Spirit Stage Middle Phase isn¡¯t someone I fear.¡± Mu Chen smiled. Although Mu Chen had only advanced to the Spirit Stage recently, he wasn¡¯t someone that could be underestimated.

    ¡°I hope that your tone matches your strength. I won¡¯t believe that the person she likes would be that weak either.¡±

    Chu Qi slowly clenched his hands, and a deep-yellow Spiritual Energy rushed out of his body like a tempest. The Spiritual Energy that he had cultivated gave off a feeling like it was as heavy as the earth.

    ¡°I will not hold back at all!¡±

    Chu Qi shouted out suddenly. His soles stepped heavily on the ground and the entire mountain trembled at this moment. Then, his body descended towards Mu Chen like a meteorite.

    ¡°Meteorite Wave!¡±

    While Chu Qi was in midair, a deep-yellow Spiritual Energy gathered on the surface of his fists. In a few seconds, it had formed into a small meteorite that was falling from the sky.

    Humm.

    A sharp sound of breaking winds resounded throughout the area. The formidable air pressure emitted from the meteorite forcibly blew away the trees below. Even the earth started to show signs of a copse.

    Even though the battle had just started, Chu Qi had already used one of his ultimate moves. It was evident that he had no intentions of warming-up. He just wanted to defeat Mu Chen as soon as possible!

    Mu Chen raised his head slightly and stared at the powerful attack from above that was about to bombard him. However, his face remained the same as he clenched his hands. Three dark light seals shed and appeared on the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s fist.

    A punch was sted out! The three Limitless Death Seals suddenly erupted outwards with a brilliant ck light, formed into a line, and emitted a such a domineering Spiritual Energy fluctuation, that it caused the very air around it to be distorted.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    Just before making contact with Chu Qi¡¯s attack, the three Limitless Death Seals suddenly exploded. Then,yers of ck fluctuations were emitted from the explosion like ovepping waves.

    Fireworks blossomed as the ck and yellow light collided with each other in midair. A visible Spiritual Energy shockwave spread out and uprooted the trees on the mountain top that had stood within its wake .

    Smoke started to rise.

    In the sky, Chu Qi had taken two steps back. He stared at Mu Chen, who was on the peak of a mountain, and frowned. He did not attempt to test Mu Chen out during the previous attack. Thus, he was surprised that Mu Chen had been able to withstand it head-on.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    As the smoke cleared itself, a rumbling echo could be heard from within the dust. A light array emerged, and a furious lightning dragon issued out a roar. It torn through the air as it headed directly towards Chu Qi.

    ¡°A Spiritual Array?!¡±

    This special Spiritual Energy fluctuation instantly startled Chu Qi. However, his eyes shed, and he actually decided not to avoid it. Instead, he took a step forward and clenched his fists. The clothes on his arms instantly shattered as his veins began to pulse like a dragon. Then, he immediately fired out a punch.

    Boom!

    The air exploded due to the mighty punch from Chu Qi. As the violent Spiritual Energy emerged, the winds created by his fists directly shot towards the furious lightning dragon. With outstanding strength, he directly destroyed the beast with one attack.

    ¡°I never expected that you were a Spiritual Array Master. However, this kind of Spiritual Array is useless against me.¡± Chu Qinded on a cliff as he stared at the ce where Mu Chen stood.

    ¡°Is that so? Then, I¡¯ll give you one that¡¯s even more powerful!¡±

    Within the dusty clouds, sounds ofughter rang out. Then, another powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation surged out from within the clouds. The dusty cloud was blown away, and the scene within was revealed.

    At that location, a brilliant golden Spiritual Array had already formed above Mu Chen¡¯s slender body. An extremely fierce Spiritual Energy fluctuation was slowly emanating from it. It caused numerous marks to appear on the nearby ground.

    ¡°This is a Rank 2 Spiritual Array?¡±

    The people watching the battle were stunned. Amotion broke out immediately. This Mu Chen was actually a Rank 2 Spiritual Array Master as well?

    ¡°Golden Revolution Soulreaver Array!¡±

    The golden wheel was extremely fast; many people could only see the golden light with their eyes, and faint traces that were left in the sky as the air was ripped apart.

    Only the Spirit Stage powerhouses were able to observe it carefully. However, their expressions instantly became serious. The golden wheel was too fierce. If it directly hits, even a Spirit Stage Initial Phase powerhouse would be instantly killed.

    Once these two men started fighting, they were truly quite ferocious.

    The golden light rapidly erged itself in Chu Qi¡¯s eyes. Facing the fierce and matchless winds Chu Qi became serious. By now, he finally knew why Mu Chen had not put him in his eyes. He was actually hiding his identity of a Rank 2 Spiritual Array Master underneath the veil of a Spirit Stage Initial Phase.

    But, although this measure was quite powerful, it wasn¡¯t enough for Chu Qi to admit his own defeat!

    Boom!

    Dense Spiritual Energy erupted out from Chu Qi¡¯s body. His eyes actually emitted jaded color at this moment. Then, a growling sound rang out from his mouth as he took a step forward.

    The faint and massive shadow of a Spiritual Beast appeared as Spiritual Energy lights gathered behind Chu Qi¡¯s back.

    The Spiritual Beast waspletely golden. It was as if its body was covered in a golden crystal armor. It even had a pair of majestic jaded eyes, which made the whole scene an impressive disy of power.

    ¡°Is that the Jaded-Eyed Golden Crystal Beast? Ranked as the 99th on the Myriad Beast Record¡¯s Earth Ranking. It is among of the best of the best andparable to a Low-Level Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast!¡±

    ¡°So this is the Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence that Chu Qi has ingested? It¡¯s definitely amazing!¡±

    As the shadow of a Spiritual Beast emerged behind Chu Qi, Chu Qi let out another growl. He clenched his hands tightly together and fired off a punch. As winds were created by his fist, the Jaded-Eyed Golden Crystal Beast roared and fired a golden hoof out as well.

    A brilliant, golden light shone as the winds, which were created from Chu Qi¡¯s fist, fused with the golden hoof. The fluctuations surging out exponentially increased because of this.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The winds created by Chu Qi¡¯s fist were colored with a monstrous golden light as it collided forcibly with the golden wheel. Sounds of metal colliding with each other could be heard. Then, a golden light wave surged out and spread out into the distance.

    ¡°Shatter!¡±

    Chu Qi yelled. Golden light instantly resurfaced on his arm and the Jaded-Eyed Golden Crystal Beast also let out a roar towards the sky.

    ng!

    Another punch from Chu Qi fiercely bombarded the golden wheel. A terrifying power poured out and finally cracks were appearing on the golden wheel. In the end, the golden wheel was forcibly destroyed underneath numerous gazes.

    ¡°Amazing!¡±

    Many individuals secretly inhaled a mouthful of cold air. Chu Qi was definitely powerful. He actually shattered the golden wheel that could have instantly killed a Spirit Stage Initial Phase powerhouse. Even for Spirit Stage Middle Phase experts, this sort of strength could be considered among best of the best.

    ¡°Sister Ye, will Brother Mu be fine?¡± Mo Ling instantly became worried when he noticed how formidable Chu Qi was. This person was many times more powerful than someone like Ge Hai.

    Ye Qingling also had a serious expression. She had witnessed how powerful Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Array was. A couple of days ago, this very same Spiritual Array had instantly killed a Spirit Stage Initial Phase Spiritual Beast with a powerful defense. In addition, it had severely injured two other Spiritual Beasts. This sort of power was something that even a Spirit Stage Middle Phase would have to avoid. Who would have expected that Chu Qi would be this ferocious and directly destroy it head-on?

    ¡°He actually made Chu Qi utilize the power of the Jaded-Eyed Golden Crystal Beast this quickly...¡± From a nearby mountain slope, a handsome boy muttered to himself with a serious expression.

    ¡°Mu Chen. In order to defeat you, I¡¯ll use my strongest power. This is my respect to you!¡±

    In the sky, Chu Qi¡¯s jaded eyes stared sharply at Mu Chen. He immediately took a step forward, and the Jaded-Eyed Golden Crystal Beast growled. Golden light gathered at both of his arms at an astonishing speed. At this moment, the Spiritual Aura within the world seemed to tremble.

    ¡°Golden Crystal Godfist!¡±

    Chu Qi¡¯s muffled roar resounded throughout the area. With a sluggish speed, he clenched his fists tightly together and fired off another two punches. In the instant he let out these two punches, a golden sun formed underneath his fists. The dazzling light emitting from the sun had actually covered the entire sky and caused countless eyes to sting.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Chu Qi¡¯s body trembled violently, and his face turned slightly pale. Then, a golden sun, apanied with the Jaded-Eyed Golden Crystal Beast¡¯s roar, descended down towards Mu Chen.

    Boom!

    Due to the golden sun, the air began to vibrate. The mountain, which Mu Chen was standing on, also started to tremble violently and numerous boulders began to fall.

    Mu Chen lifted his head, and his ck eyes stared at the golden sun falling down. His gaze turned solemn when he noticed the powerful energy within the golden sun. Chu Qi¡¯s strength was quite outstanding within the Spirit Stage Middle Phase.

    ¡°Hu.¡±

    White air was slowly exhaled from Mu Chen¡¯s mouth. A tinge of coldness appeared within his ck eyes. He knew that many people were targeting him recently, and Chu Qi was the very first one that made his move.

    In order to get rid of this endless streams of trouble, he needed to show his strength to the world.

    He had to let everybody know...Even if he was kicked out of the Spiritual Road midway...Even if he had not obtained the Spiritual Road Empowerment, he was still the Mu Chen from back then!

    Mu Chen slowly loosened his fist. A faint golden light appeared on the center of his palm. Then, a golden light beam gathered and formed into a golden pagoda engraving.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes turned sharp as he charged towards the sky. The golden pagoda engraving, that was on the center of his palm seemed toe alive at this moment.

    It was as if the golden pagoda had emerged just to suppress everything in the world.

 Chapter 133 Vajra Pagoda

    <b>Chapter 133 ¨C Vajra Pagoda</b>

    Boom!

    As Mu Chen charged at the attack, a golden light erupted from his palms. Then, a mysterious engraving of a golden tower started to form in his palm, and a bizarre fluctuation emerged.

    ¡°Vajra Pagoda!¡±

    At this moment, the Spiritual Energy within Mu Chen¡¯s body seemed to havepletely activated itself . The golden light shing within his hand had instantly turned even more dazzling, giving off the appearance that it was constructed from pure gold.

    As Mu Chen took flight into the air, he shot off a palm fiercely. In that instant, golden light surged through the sky, and an enormous golden hand emerged. A clear, golden tower engraving could be seen on the massive golden hand.

    Bang!

    The golden hand was fired off majestically and, under numerous gazes, it smashed heavily into the golden sun that was descending down towards it.

    Dong!

    The two powerful attacks collided fiercely with each other, and golden waves spread out furiously from the sky, causing numerous bursts of gales.

    ¡°Suppress this for me!¡±

    Within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, a golden light seemed to glow. He clenched his hands tightly, and a cold cry resounded throughout the sky.

    Bang!

    As Mu Chen¡¯s voice faded away, the golden tower engraving on the golden hand instantly lit up. As the engraving moved, it seemed to have formed into a true golden pagoda and attempted to suppress the golden sun.

    Under the cover of the golden hand, the powerful golden sun, that was formed by Chu Qi¡¯s Spiritual Energy, rapidly darkened. It was as if it was truly suppressed by the pagoda.

    At this moment, Chu Qi¡¯s expression finally changed. The golden tower engraving on the golden palm was too bizarre. He lost connection with every part of the golden sun that was covered by the golden hand. Moreover, the sun was constantly being weakened.

    ¡°What sort of attack is this? Isn¡¯t this a little too weird!?¡±

    Chu Qi¡¯s eyes jumped. He never thought that his strongest attack would have been stopped as well.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    As the golden hand descendedpletely onto the golden sun, the golden sun darkened and began to dissipate. Seeing this, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes shed. His hands changed, and the golden hand erupted out again. As it shed with dazzling light, it appeared on top of Chu Qi and smacked down.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Behind Chu Qi, the Jaded-Eyed Golden Crystal Beast roared towards the sky as if it had detected danger approaching it. At this moment, Chu Qi hurriedly lifted his head and gritted his teeth. Spiritual Energy erupted out from his body, and a violent wind was created as his fist bombarded towards the golden palm.

    Bang!

    Against the fierce attack from Chu Qi, the golden palm seemed to be like a mountain within a storm and remained unmoving. The terrifying golden palm seemed to have suppressed the air and shattered the fierce winds created from Chu Qi¡¯s palm. In the end, many people witnessed a scene where the palm was smashing directly against Chu Qi¡¯s body.

    Dong!

    A muffled sound resounded within the sky. Golden shockwaves spread out, and Chu Qi fell down almost instantaneously. Blood oozed out of his body and left a long trail as he fell.

    Chu Qi¡¯s body created an enormous crater on the ground, and he spat out another mouthful of blood. His face was extremely pale and the Spiritual Energy that should have been circting within his body hadpletely vanished.

    The region instantly became silent. Anyone who did not know about Mu Chen before inhaled mouthfuls of cold air. It was evident from the look on their faces that they felt horror from this scene. After all, Chu Qi was a powerhouse at the Spirit Stage Middle Phase level. Moreover, he had ingested the Soul Essence of a Jaded-Eyed Golden Crystal Beast. With his abilities, there were barely any opponents for him in the Spirit Stage Middle Phase. However, right now, just in front of them, Chu Qi was defeated by Mu Chen, who was only at the Spirit Stage Initial Phase...

    There were also a few people here that came from the Spiritual Road. It was apparent that their strengths were much more powerful than the other individuals. When they watched this scene ur in front of their eyes, they managed to remain calm. However, their eyes shone, and a quiet fear ran trembling within their hearts.

    They originally wanted to take advantage of Mu Chen¡¯s weak strength and trample over him. Then, by using his reputation, they would be able to increase their own fame. But this scene made them gradually realize that the boy in front of them...Although he had lost the Spiritual Road¡¯s Empowerment, was still Mu Chen, that Mu Chen, that they feared. He was able to stand out within the Spiritual Road. Thus, even in the Great Thousand World, he was outstanding as well. He would ultimately reach the same level as the ones that stood at the peak of cultivation and shine with a dazzling light that solely belonged to him.

    ¡°Brother Mu is truly impressive.¡±

    Mo Ling and the others stared at this scene with surprise. Their eyes were filled with worship as they watched the conclusion of the fight.

    Ye Qingling also gently let out a sigh of relief. She stared at the boy that slowly descended from the sky. At this moment, this boy had turned into an exceptionally dazzling existence. Although she had never met Mu Chen before in the Spiritual Road, his name has long been known to people.

    Thinking about it, the current Mu Chen might be as dazzling as he was initially when he was within the Spiritual Road.

    The person that King Luo, Luo Li, likes, is truly extraordinary.

    Under numerous gazes, Mu Chennded near Chu Qi. His ck eyes were slightly cold as he stared at the Chu Qi, who waspletely pale. This person truly had a bit of skill. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had advanced to the Spirit Stage and obtained the mysterious Spiritual Art, Vajra Pagoda, it would have been difficult for him to defeat him today.

    ¡°It¡¯s your win.¡± Chu Qi wiped the blood from his mouth and he staredplicatedly at Mu Chen. He originally thought that it would be a piece of cake for him to defeat Mu Chen using his strength as a Spirit Stage Middle Phase coupled with the power of the Soul Essence that he had ingested. But his expectations werepletely off from the final result.

    To make Ji Xuan, Yang Hong and the others fear him within the Spiritual Road, Mu Chen truly had something that made him impressive. Even without the Spiritual Road¡¯s Empowerment, he was not someone that an ordinary person could shake.

    A purple golden light suddenly lit up on Chu Qi¡¯s forehead and it shot off towards Mu Chen. Chu Qi said faintly: ¡°This is the price I¡¯ll pay. Take it.¡±

    ¡°A Rank 7 Symbol...¡± When the surrounding individuals noticed the purple golden symbol, they could not help but speak out. This symbol was considered to be at the pinnacle in this region. They did not know how many Spiritual Beasts Chu Qi had hunted in order to increase his symbol to this level. But unfortunately, he had lost everything with just one battle.

    However, they did not react strangely when Chu Qi handed over his Symbol. After all, this situation urs too often. Once the challenger lost, they would hand over the symbol to the victor.

    Mu Chen waved his hand and the purple golden light floated on the center of his palm. He nced at it faintly, but he did not reply back to Chu Qi.

    Swish.

    Sounds of winds breaking resounded suddenly nearby. A dozen figures quickly rushed over andnded beside Chu Qi as they lifted him up.

    ¡°Ohoho, Brother Mu. It was Chu Qi¡¯s mistake this time. This symbol will be the price that he¡¯ll pay. I hope that you would not care too much about it.¡± The handsome boy smiled at Mu Chen as he cupped his hands.

    The surrounding men also had aplicated expression stered on their face. It was the first time that they¡¯ve seen Chu Qi in such a helpless position.

    However, Mu Chen continued to fiddle around with the purple golden light and remained silent.

    At this moment, Ye Qingling and the others also rushed over to Mu Chen¡¯s side. They stared vigntly at the men from the Chu n.

    ¡°Brother Mu...¡± Seeing this, the handsome boy thought that Mu Chen would refuse to let them go. His smile instantly stiffened.

    ¡°Take it back.¡±

    Mu Chen nced at him for a moment and flicked his fingers. He sent the purple golden light back towards Chu Qi. At this moment, thetter waspletely stunned. A Rank 7 Symbol was something that took arge amount of efforts from him. He believed that it would be tempting to anyone, thus, he never thought that Mu Chen would return it back to him.

    ¡°I hold no grudges with you. Although a Rank 7 Symbol is nice, it isn¡¯t worth much to me.¡± Mu Chen replied faintly. Although the symbol on his forehead had dimmed after he had bought the ¡°Dragon Elephant Array¡±, nobody would object to this. After all, it was easy for a powerful person to rapidly increase their symbol¡¯s rank.

    Chu Qi had aplex expression as he absorbed the purple golden light back into his symbol. He replied: ¡°Thank you. The person she likes is truly outstanding.¡±

    Once Mu Chen noticed Chu Qi¡¯s expression of getting hurt in love, he could not help but curl his lips.

    ¡°Ohoho, thank you Brother Mu for being this generous. The Chu n will treat it as if we owe you a favor. If there is anything that you need us to do, feel free to ask us. We will definitely do our best to help you.¡± The handsome boy let out a sigh of relief once he noticed Mu Chen handing the symbol¡¯s Spiritual Aura back to Chu Qi. He immediately cupped his hands again and smiled.

    Mu Chen waved his hands and no longer wanted to talk with them. But just when he was about to turn away...

    ¡°Wait...¡± Ye Qingling suddenly grabbed onto Mu Chen¡¯s arm, stared at the handsome boy and asked, ¡°We have something that we want to trouble you about.¡±

    ¡°Feel free to say it.¡± The handsome boy was slightly startled.

    ¡°Recently, we¡¯ve been searching for trails of Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts . Since there are so many people within the Chu n, you should have collected a variety of information. I wonder if you have any information regarding about this in particr?¡± Ye Qingling asked.

    ¡°Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts?¡± The handsome boy and Chu Qi exchanged gazes with each other. Both of them could see the surprise within their eyes. Mu Chen and the others were actually searching for Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts? Aren¡¯t they acting too courageous?

    ¡°Boss...¡± From the rear, a person walked up to the two of them. He quietly muttered: ¡°If it¡¯s about Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts, we, indeed, have a bit of information about them. It¡¯s over at the Valley of Ice...¡±

    ¡°Valley of Ice?¡± The handsome boy and Chu Qi¡¯s expressions instantly turned solemn as if they recalled something.

    A few days ago, someone within their group passed through a mysterious region and heard a shocking sound. In the cold and windy environment, a massive creature seemed to have appeared. The pressure emitted out from it was not something that an ordinary, High Rank Spiritual Beast would possess.

    ¡°Brother Mu, why don¡¯t we find a ce to talk about this?¡± The handsome boy exchanged gazes with each other. Then, he stared at Mu Chen and smiled.

    Ye Qingling, who had only casually asked about this matter, had her eyes brighten up once she noticed the expression on Chu Qi¡¯s face. Beside her, Mu Chen was also quite surprised. Based on their expressions, they really had information regarding Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts?

    It was indeed a pleasant surprise.

 Chapter 134 Mysterious Spirithail Dragon

    <b>Chapter 134 ¨C Mysterious Spirithail Dragon</b>

    In the Ye n¡¯s camp, Mu Chen, Ye Qingling and Chu Qi were sitting together in the central tent.

    ¡°Brother Fang, can you tell us about the news you have gathered rted to the Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts yet?¡± Mu Chen smiled as he stared at the handsome boy beside Chu Qi. After the previous conversation, he hade to know that thetter¡¯s name was Fang Zhong, and he had also participated in the Spiritual Road. Right now, he was also at the Spirit Stage Middle Phase. Since he was friends with Chu Qi, he had co-founded the Chu n with him.

    Hearing this, Fang Zhong smiled and nodded his head. He had a good impression of Mu Chen as he did not show any arrogance even after he defeated Chu Qi. He pondered for a moment and said: ¡°A week ago, we discovered a rtively unique region. Because the region is constantly covered by ice and snow, we call it the Valley of Ice.¡°

    While we were there, we discovered numerous precious worldly treasures. However, the strange thing was that there wasn¡¯t a single Spiritual Beast that stepped inside the region, nor were there any Spiritual Beasts that dared to seize these worldly treasures.¡±

    ¡°Earlier, few of our men went inside to search. But just when they were nning on sneakily taking a few of the worldly treasures, a shocking sound rang out within the depths of the ice region. Then, they discovered a massive shadow of a beast that had hidden itself within the snow. But one thing is certain, the Spiritual Energy pressure emanating from it was not something that a High Rank Spiritual Beast couldpare with.¡±

    Hearing this, Mu Chen was instantly lost in his own thoughts. He immediately asked: ¡°Did you find out what Spiritual Beast it is?¡±

    A Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast was too powerful. Even if it was the weakest of the Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts, it wasn¡¯t something that they could defeat. Therefore, they had to research itpletely and figure out what Spiritual Beast it was and its respective rank on the Myriad Beast Record¡¯s Earth Ranking before taking action.

    ¡°After this happened, our men drew a rough outline of what they had seen based on their memories.¡± Fang Zhong exchanged nces with Chu Qi, and thetter pulled out a leather sheet, which he handed over to Mu Chen.

    When Mu Chen received it, he immediately nced at the leather sheet. On the surface of the paper, a simple outline of a massive figure hidden within the snow was drawn. From its appearance, it seemed like a giant serpent. However, the enormous wings behind it werepletely unfolded as it summoned snow.

    ¡°Although the Spiritual Beasts that are ranked in the top 80s of the Myriad Beast Record have all entered the level of being a Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast, I do not believe that there is a Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast that is in the top 50s within the Northern Heavens World.¡± Mu Chen slowly spoke. [1]

    Hearing this, Fang Zhong and the others nodded their head. If a Top 50 Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts was at its mature stage, they would beparable to the Heavenly Transformation Stage or even Heavenly Completion Stage. Thus, it was probably impossible for the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to control the situation if they had ced such a terrifying existence within this ce.

    ¡°That being the case, we can only choose from the Spiritual Beasts that are between the 50th and 80th rank of the Myriad Beast Record. Among these Spiritual Beasts, there is only one that is shaped like a giant serpent, has wings and enjoys living in an arctic location.¡±

    Mu Chen pointed at the leather sheet and slowly muttered as he looked at Chu Qi and the others: ¡°That is the Spiritual Beast that is ranked 73rd, the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon.¡±

    ¡°Mysterious Spirithail Dragon.¡± Chu Qi, Fang Zhong and Ye Qingling were all stunned.

    Mysterious Spirithail Dragon. Born in arctds and possessing snowy wings since birth, it could summon snow and cause thends to be in an endless winter. It would shed its skin every 100 hundred years and every time it shed its skin, its strength would increase significantly. Once it had shed its skin three times, it would enter its mature stage and its strength would beparable to a Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase powerhouse.

    ¡°Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase...¡±

    Mu Chen smacked his lips. He truly hoped that the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon had not reached maturity yet. otherwise, it would be extremely difficult for them to seed in killing it. Thinking about his past encounters, Mu Chen had borrowed the Nine Netherbird¡¯s power and had only barely managed to deal with Liu Jingshan, who had only advanced into the Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase. If the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon had reached Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase, it would be impossible for him to kill it even if he borrowed Nine Netherbird¡¯s power again.

    ¡°This Mysterious Spirithail Dragon probably isn¡¯t at its mature stage yet. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for our men to escape underneath that Spiritual Energy pressure.¡± Fang Zhong mused.

    Mu Chen nodded. He also believed that it was unlikely for the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon to be at its mature stage. Thus, he tilted his head towards Ye Qingling. It was quite a decent target for him.

    ¡°Ohoho, Brother Mu. From your appearance, are you nning on targeting the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon?¡± Fang Zhong smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m a bit interested in it.¡± Mu Chen smiled and did not hide the interest he had about the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon.

    ¡°The Mysterious Spirithail Dragon is too powerful. You cannot defeat it.¡± Chu Qi muttered deeply.

    Since the majority of them were only at the Spirit Stage, how was it possible for them to defeat a Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast that was at the Heavenly Fusion Stage?

    ¡°It¡¯s true that we cannot defeat it with us alone.¡± Mu Chen smiled and immediately asked: ¡°But what if we include another 100 Spirit Stage powerhouses?¡±

    Fang Zhong and Chu Qi¡¯s expressions changed slightly.

    ¡°Within this current Northern Heavens World, there are many people. I believe that many of these people would be interested in a Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast. If we were to spread the news about the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon out, there should be many people who would flock over there.¡±

    ¡°No matter how powerful a Mysterious Spirithail Dragon is, it would be powerless against that many individuals. Once that happens, we could take advantage of the crisis to seize the Soul Essence. That is our chance.¡± Mu Chen said faintly.

    ¡°With that many individuals, it¡¯s would no longer be certain that you would be able to obtain the Soul Essence, even if we managed to defeat the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon.¡± Fang Zhong replied slowly.

    ¡°But at least there¡¯s a chance, right?¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    Fang Zhong and Chu Qi both turned silent. It was true. At least they would have a chance of sess.

    ¡°Thank you both of you for telling me such important information.¡± Mu Chen cupped his hands to the two of them. Without them bringing him the news about a Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast, it might have taken a bit of time before they managed to find one.

    Fang Zhong and Chu Qi exchanged gazes with each other. The former suddenly let out a cough and smiled: ¡°Brother Mu, we are also quite interested in your proposal. If it¡¯s possible, can you include us in this?¡±

    ¡°Regarding the Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence, we do not truly have a desire for it. After all, the two of us had already ingested a Soul Essence. Although we could ingest it once again, it is too troubling. Therefore, we would not n on snatching this.¡±

    ¡°However, there are many precious, worldly treasures within the Valley of Ice. If there¡¯s an opportunity, we would also like to obtain a few materials from the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon¡¯s body. After all, the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon¡¯s body is an amazing material for creating Spiritual Artifacts. In the future, we might find a Spiritual cksmith to create a powerful Spiritual Artifact for us.¡±

    Hearing this, Mu Chenmunicated with Ye Qingling using their gazes. Then, he smiled and nodded: ¡°We eagerly wee you. Since it¡¯s like this, let us cooperate once.¡±

    The information was brought over by Chu Qi and the others. Moreover, they weren¡¯t weak either. If they were to cooperate, it would definitely benefit them.

    ¡°What are you nning to do next, Brother Mu?¡± Seeing Mu Chen give them his approval, Fang Zhang and even Chu Qi smiled. A hint of eagerness filled their eyes. Although the two of them were quite mature, they were still young. Thus, they liked to do things that would stimte them. A battle against a Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast was something that they were deeply interested in.

    ¡°My n is actually quite simple. We will first take a group of people to the Valley of Ice to explore the terrain. At the same time, we will send a few men to spread information that a Mysterious Spirithail Dragon is within the Valley of Ice. I believe that the Valley of Ice would be quite bustling within two days. We would not need to guide the others and could just wait for the developments to ur. After all, there will definitely be someone who would be willing to be the first wave of attack.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    Fang Zhong and Chu Qi nodded their heads. It was indeed true that there was no need of any special ns. After all, the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon was too powerful. Probably, there was nobody within the Northern Heavens World who could defeat it by themselves. In that case, they could only rely on numbers. As for who would obtain the Soul Essence, it would depend on their own abilities.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, we will take our leave first. Tomorrow, I will bring our men over and we¡¯ll set out together.¡± Fang Zhong and Chu Qi both stood up as they spoke.

    Mu Chen nodded and watched as the two departed the tent.

    ¡°We should also begin our preparations. About this trip towards the Valley of Ice, we should only bring men who possess the strength of a Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase. Otherwise, it would be dangerous since others do not possess sufficient strength to protect themselves.¡± Mu Chen said as he turned towards Ye Qingling.

    Ye Qingling nodded and immediately headed out in order to secretly arrange her men.

    On the other hand, Mu Chen stretched his waist slightly while a hint of interest emerged within his ck eyes. Ohoho, Mysterious Spirithail Dragon. You are quite an excellent target. This time, you¡¯ll probably be tormented...

    On the following day, Fang Zhong and Chu Qi arrived on time and brought approximately 30 men over. All of these men possessed the strength of a Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase. It was evident that they understood that it was not something that they couldplete with just numbers.

    The Ye n¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t something that couldpare with the Chu n. They only had approximately a dozen Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase members, which wasn¡¯t even half of the Chu n. However, with Mu Chen leading them, the Chu n members did not dare to underestimate them.

    Mu Chen discussed with Fang Zhong briefly. Then, he beckoned Mo Ling over and said: ¡°After we depart, you should secretly spread the information out based on what I had said. Be careful to make sure that nobody finds out that we spread this information out deliberately.¡±

    ¡°Brother Mu, rx.¡± Mo Ling nodded his head. He was filled with regret as he could not follow Mu Chen and the others to meet a Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast. However, he understood that he would only drag them down if he went without sufficient strength.

    Seeing this, Mu Chen said no more and exchanged nces with Fang Zhong. He waved his hand: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ...

    The Valley of Ice was located in a forest that was situated at the northwest of the interior of the Northern Heavens World. This ce was far too remote. Thus, it was rare for individuals to head over there even if the Northern Heavens World was filled with people.

    In order for Mu Chen and the others to arrive at this location, it took them an entire day. Numerous Spiritual Beasts would bother them along the way. Fortunately, the group was filled with experts. Thus, no causalities urred even though their pace was slowed.

    On the second day¡¯s afternoon, Mu Chen and the others gradually slowed down their pace. This is because they detected that the temperature was dropping at an rming rate.

    They exchanged gazes with each other and their spirits shook. It seemed that they weren¡¯t far away from their destination.

    As the group entered a mountain, they looked around and werepletely shocked. The originally lush forest had suddenly disappeared. Instead, what had reced it was a world filled with snow. Cold snowkes mixed with whistling winds descended on this world of ice. A cry rang out from from the air around them.

    ¡°So this is the Valley of Ice...¡±

    Mu Chen stared at the world of ice that was hidden by the mountain and let out a sigh. Just when he was about to speak, an ancient, giant beast¡¯s roar rang out from the depths of the world of ice.

    Bang!

    At this moment, the snow descending was shaken and spread apart. An amazing chill emitted from the gap.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body was like a boulder as he stood on the peak of the mountain. However, his eyes remained fixed on the depths of the world of ice. Under the blizzard, he could vaguely see a massive creature summoning snow.

    Although there was still quite a bit of distance to the massive creature, its Spiritual Energy pressure had already spread all the way to this ce.

    Within Mu Chen¡¯s ck eyes, a hint of passion surged. They had predicted it correctly. The massive creature that was hidden within the world of ice was indeed the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon, ranked 73rd on the Myriad Beast Record¡¯s Earth Rankings!

    In Chapter 25, it was mentioned that the Top 100 Spiritual Beasts are Heaven Rank. Thus, this line is contradictory to the previous chapter.

 Chapter 135 Formation

    <b>Chapter 135 ¨C Formation</b>

    On the top of the mountain, everybody could feel the Spiritual Energy pressure emitting from the depths of the frozen world. Their expressions shook a little bit, and a hint of eagerness surged within their eyes. They had indeed correctly identified their target.

    Mu Chen gradually retracted his gaze from the frozen world and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll sneak in. However, you shouldn¡¯t touch any of the worldly treasures. We¡¯ll find a ce and wait until the area starts to get lively.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Everybody immediately nodded once they heard this.

    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen rushed out and charged into the frozen world, facing the blizzard. Behind him, dozens of figures followed quietly.

    As they entered the depths of this World of Ice, Mu Chen and the others were gradually able to feel the chill of this world. Although the Spiritual Aura was quite abundant and numerous worldly treasures, there weren¡¯t any traces of Spiritual Beasts. Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts all possessed an extremely strong respect of territorial rights. Thus, ordinary Spiritual Beasts would not dare to enter the territory that a Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts was upying.

    After Mu Chen and the others had quietly entered the World of Ice, they were able to clearly feel the formidable Spiritual Energy pressure as they approached the depths of this world. A tremendous roar rang out from the blizzard and would shake the world from time to time.

    But against such a spectacle, Mu Chen was able to remain calm. After all, he had once experienced the terror of the Nine Netherbird. The scene of ck mes surging through the sky in order to fight against the heavens was deeply engraved in his mind.

    Compared to the Nine Netherbird, the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon was insignificant. This was because, even if the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon was in its mature stage, it was ultimately still only at the Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase. Even if it had experienced numerous good fortunes and opportunities, it was impossible for it to enter the Myriad Beast Record¡¯s Heaven Ranking and step into the realms of a Divine Beast.

    On the other hand, the Nine Netherbird had the ability to do so. As long as it broke through the shackles of world, it would be able to shed its spiritual form and be a Divine Beast. It would then be a powerful existence within the entire Great Thousand World.

    ¡°Okay, we can¡¯t move forward anymore.¡±

    Mu Chen suddenly stopped and rushed into a hidden crack in the mountain. This crack was situated just in between two mountain peaks. Thus, they had a wide view of the outside world. If they looked outside, they would be able to see the depths of the World of Ice.

    Once they arrived at this location, the pressure of the Spiritual Energy had also be increasingly powerful. If they were to head forward any further, it was likely that they would be discovered by the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon. With just the men they had here, they wouldn¡¯t be its opponent; thus they did not want to risk it.

    Chu Qi, Ye Qingling and the others all nodded their heads. All of them were aware of the formidable Spiritual Energy pressure as well.

    ¡°Next up, we will wait until this location gets lively.¡± Mu Chen lifted his head and stared at the depths of the World of Ice as he muttered.

    At an unknown time, a rumor suddenly began to spread out within a region inside the Northern Heaven World¡¯s interior. It was said that there was a World of Ice hidden behind numerous mountains to the west. At that location, there were a few people that discovered a heavily wounded Mysterious Spirithail Dragon. Furthermore, there were numerous worldly treasures within the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon¡¯s domain.

    Like a drop of waternding on a calm pool and causing ripples, this rumor quickly spread out.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that there¡¯s a heavily injured Mysterious Spirithail Dragon within the Valley of Ice!¡±

    ¡°The Mysterious Spirithail Dragon seems to be guarding a worldly treasure known as the Ice Deity Tree. If a Spirit Stage powerhouse was to obtain the Ice Deity Fruit from the tree, they would immediately advance!¡±

    ¡°Right now, there are many forces and powerhouses heading towards the Valley of Ice. Shall we also head there for fun?¡±

    All sorts of rumors spread out at an rming rate. The entire region became restless, and numerous individuals headed quickly towards the direction of the Valley of Ice.

    Once this information was passed to a few extremely powerful forces and powerhouses, they stared into distance with a strange gaze. A Mysterious Spirithail Dragon...

    A Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast of this level was enough to let their greed cloud their hearts.

    ¡°Gather everybody. We¡¯re heading towards the Valley of Ice!¡±

    Orders were issued quickly, and many powerhouses also secretly took their leave as they headed out towards the Valley of Ice. That region had undoubtedly be extremely popr in an instant...

    ...

    Valley of Ice.

    Within the crack of the mountain, Mu Chen was sitting cross-legged calmly. Behind him, Ye Qingling, Chu Qi and the others were also doing the same. Dense Spiritual Energy was being emitted from them in order to resist against the cold winds that blew in.

    ¡°It seems that the information about this location has already been spread.¡± Mu Chen suddenly spoke. He was able to detect numerous Spiritual Energy fluctuations which had entered this barren tundra in just one short day.

    Chu Qi and the others also nodded their heads, as they had also detected them.

    ¡°However, there still aren¡¯t enough men.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he muttered this to himself.

    Time quietly flew by, and another day hade to pass.

    On the second day, the originally quite World of Ice had turned into a noisy location at an extremely rapid speed. Numerous figures had arrived in this barren wastnd and the noise emitted from them seemed to have stopped the endless blizzard.

    A steady stream of men entered the depths of the World of Ice. From their hidden spot, Mu Chen and the others were able to see countless, powerful figures moving around in the blizzard. Their auras weren¡¯t weak at all.

    For the men that entered the depths of the World of Ice, they noticed that the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon was quite familiar to them. However, they were not idiots. They clearly knew the difference between the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon and themselves. They could only rely on numbers in order to defeat this powerful existence. If any of them were to rashly rush in, they would definitely be killed instantly by the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon.

    Thus, many of the men would stay within the boundaries of the World of Ice as they waited for more people to gather.

    This wait only took one afternoon. When it urred, Mu Chen and the others were slightly shocked, as they stared at the approaching figures that covered the entire sky.

    From a rough nce, the amount of people gathered had exceeded 10,000. Moreover, there were at least hundreds of Spirit Stage powerhouses among them. These numbers had clearly surpassed the number of Spirit Stage powerhouses within the Northern Spiritual Realm.

    ¡°As expected of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy...¡±

    Mu Chen could not help but sigh. This was only a portion of the men within the Northern Heavens World. Yet, the formation was already quite terrifying. Just how terrifying would it be once every single one had been included in the formation? The attractiveness of the Five Great Academies was truly shocking.

    ¡°Next up, let¡¯s wait for the show to begin.¡±

    Mu Chen spat out a mouthful of cold white air. A smile filled with expectations had emerged on his handsome face. Themotion was quite enormous now. Thus, the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon would soon be alerted. When that happened, it would definitely be furious.

    ¡°Once we enter the fight, it would definitely be a spectacr sight.¡± Fang Zhong eximed. It was hard to imagine that this scene was all secretly caused by them.

    ¡°When do we begin?¡± Chu Qi asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be impatient.¡± Mu Chen shook his head and replied: ¡°We aren¡¯t the only ones that are nning to take advantage of the others. Moreover, there are many powerhouses that appeared at this location. Many of them will have the same idea as us.¡±

    Chu Qi and the others nodded. Although a third party would definitely benefit from the tussle between two others, there were too many third parties at this location. Thus, these third parties would definitely fight against themselves as well.

    Human figures emerged everywhere within the World of Ice. The noisy voices rang out and dissipated the majority of the raging blizzard.

    As the people gathering at this location increased, nobody dared to take the initiative to enter the depths of the barren icend. They were all waiting for the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon to emerge from the depths.

    And they did not have to wait long. A thunderous roar rang out, and a feeling of blind fury and fierceness could be sensed within the roar. It was evident that the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon had detected the human insects that had stepped inside its territory after it had been awakened from its slumber.

    Roar!

    This roar formed a sonic impact as it spread out. It caused the blizzard to descend down like numerous razor sharp des. A few unlucky individuals were going to be directly cut by these sharp des and had to immediately protect their bodies with Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°Be careful everybody. The beast ising out!¡± A roar filled with Spiritual Energy rumbled.

    Bang.

    The icends seemed to tremble at this moment. The snow suddenly blew into the depths of the World of Ice, and everybody could see a massive blizzard sweeping over from the depths.

    The disy of strength was extremely shocking.

    The blizzard was exceedingly swift, and in a few seconds, it appeared in front of countless individuals. Afterwards, the blizzard was ripped apart as a pair of enormous wings covered with ice suddenly unfolded itself from within.

    Roar!

    An abnormally powerful Spiritual Energy rushed out together with the roar and a formidable Spiritual Energy pressure spread throughout the region.

    Boom!

    The blizzard directly exploded, and snow descended down from the sky. A massive monster emerged within the snow, and at this moment, numerous individuals¡¯ eyes narrowed.

    It was an exceptionally beautiful creature. Its body was that of a dragon while a dazzling, glistening ice armor covered it. Cold breaths blew out from its hideous, gigantic mouth and froze the surrounding air. A pair of giant, blue eyes stared coldly at the numerous insects in front of it.

    At the same time, it slowly pped its wings, causing wind and snow to emerge.

    The originally noisy environment had instantly be silent. Even when many individuals were prepared psychologically, shock still filled their hearts when they personally witnessed the might of the Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast in front of them.

    ¡°Is this the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon?¡±

    Mu Chen also stared at the massive creature that upied the space. His face turned serious, but a hint of delight shed through his eyes. This is because he noticed that the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon was still only at the Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase.

    If it was only at this level, it was something that they could deal with.

    ¡°The show finally begins.¡±

    As Mu Chen murmured to himself, the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon let out a furious roar. It opened its gigantic mouth, and an icy torrent rushed out directly towards the crowd of people.

    The Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast had finally made its move.

 Chapter 136 - Ten Thousand Men Slaying Spirithail Dragon

    <b>Chapter 136 - Ten Thousand Men ying Spirithail Dragon</b>

    Boom!

    The white, icy torrent descended down towards the crowd like a snow-white waterfall; at the same time, an extremely formidable Spiritual Energy fluctuation emitted out.

    Ah!

    Shrill screams resounded, but strangely no blood had been shed. The ones that were hit by the rushing torrent instantly erupted into numerous light beams that brought them away.

    Mu Chen was slightly startled as he watched this scene ur before his very eyes. He was able to clearly see that the symbols of the ones that were hit were destroyed and formed into the light beams which soon disappeared.

    ¡°So the symbols will protect people who would otherwise be killed. Once it shatters, it executes a mysterious Spiritual Energy and directly transmit them away. But in this case, they are considered eliminated from the Northern Heaven Spiritual Academy.¡± Ye Qingling muttered beside Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen nodded. So the symbol actually had this sort of protective measure. Although they were able to use Spiritual Energy within the Northern Heavens World¡¯s trial, the ruthlessness could notpare with those of the Spiritual Road. In the Spiritual Road, nobody would care about whether you lived or not. Aside from yourself, there was nobody you could rely on.

    ¡°Ohoho, the participants of the Spiritual Road are selected through numerous screenings. If they did not use this sort of method in the Northern Heavens World, at least half of the participants would be dead. Even the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy wouldn¡¯t be able to pay that kind of price.¡± Fang Zhong smiled.

    Although the Five Great Academies were all immensely powerful and were well-known throughout the entire Great Thousand World, they would recruit a lot of students. Thus, if half of them were dead, the parents of these students would probably be furious.

    ¡°Even though they won¡¯t die, the price that they¡¯ve paid for being eliminated is severe. Just now, there were two unlucky Spirit Stage powerhouses among the ones that were hit.¡± Chu Qi also muttered. With this sort of strength, they would have had a certain amount of ability. Based on ordinary situations, it wouldn¡¯t have been difficult for them to raise their symbol¡¯s rank to Rank 5. Unfortunately for them, they were instantly eliminated by the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue to watch. Right now, the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon is in its peak state and would be a monstrous torrent against the people that came.¡± Mu Chen smiled. He raised his head and stared at the massive creature in the distant sky.

    It was evident that the figures, who were on top of the trees, were shocked by the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon¡¯s attack. Only after this attack, they had understood that, although they had numbers, a Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast was something at the Heavenly Fusion Stage!

    This strength was enough to instantly kill any one of them!

    However, there were some capable individuals within the group and they hurriedly shouted out in response to the appearance of the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon. ¡°All the Spirit Stage powerhouses should attack together. The Spiritual Rotation Stage should retreat and perform concentrated bombardments with Spiritual Energy!¡±

    And what¡¯s more, the people, who obtained an entry for the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, were all individuals with a little bit of ability. Once they heard these shouts, they acted decisively, and numerous figures rushed out into the sky as dense Spiritual Energy erupted out.

    A hundred or so figures appeared in front of the group and emitted out a powerful, rumbling Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    In the sky, the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon stared at these humans, and a hint of viciousness shed through its icy-blue eyes. It immediately roared again, and an icy torrent erupted out from its mouth once again.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    The hundred Spirit Stage powerhouses all shouted out. A variety of attacks then exploded out at the same time. The sky became a dazzling spectacle of light as the rumbling Spiritual Energy attacks collided against the overwhelming ice torrent.

    Bang!

    The formidable attacks collided heavily with each other in the sky, and a massive shockwave erupted out. A gorge was carved into the ground that had once been covered with snow and ice.

    As the blizzard swept across the area, the attacks from both sides gradually faded away. The attack from the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon was actually blocked by these hundred Spirit Stage powerhouses.

    ¡°It¡¯s truly amazing when there are so many people.¡± Mu Chen could not help but praise once he witnessed this. With a hundred Spirit Stage powerhouses joining forces together, they were able to cause trouble for an existence such as the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    In the sky, another cry rang out. In the rear, the thousands of Spiritual Rotation Stage also let out a cry together.

    Boom!

    Thousands of Spiritual Energy attacks instantly swept out from them. Underneath this attack, even the blizzard that covered the sky was blown away. Numerous lights pierced through the sky andnded on the massive body of the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon.

    Dong!

    A deep sound rang out constantly. Against such an attack, the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon was actually forcibly blown back a few hundred meters. On the surface of its body, traces of scars appeared on its glistening ice armor.

    Roar!

    A bit of pain surged through its body and thus angered the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon. It let out a furious roar and started to p its massive and snowy wings.

    A violent Spiritual Energy erupted out, and ice started to condense at an rming speed. In a few seconds, countless ice spears had formed. Every single one of these ice spears emitted out a Spiritual Energy fluctuation that caused everyone to jump.

    It was evident that the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon was truly furious.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    The Mysterious Spirithail Dragon pped its giant wings, and countless ice spears rushed out instantly. They ripped through the air and descended down towards the figures that had attacked it.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Against this terrifying offensive, the Spirit Stage powerhouses¡¯ faces instantly changed. They hurriedly pushed the Spiritual Energy to the limits and countered with numerous devastating Spiritual Energy attacks.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    As countless ice spears rushed through the sky, Spiritual Energy would charge over to counter it. This scene was exceeding spectacr and magnificent.

    Chi Chi!

    Unfortunately, in this such of terrifying collision, there were still a few unlucky individuals that had been hit by the ice spears. The symbol on their foreheads instantly shattered and turned into a light that transmitted them away.

    The entire world waspletely covered with terrifying collisions as shockwaves emitted out.

    Mu Chen and the others stood at the crack of the mountain as they watched the horrifying collisions that covered the entire sky. A hint of shock filled their eyes. This scene was truly like a small-sized war.

    A war between humans and a Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast.

    Mu Chen stepped forward and his hand touched the mountain cliff that was covered with snow. However, his gaze remained fixed at the horrifying collisions that ured in the distance.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Suddenly, Mu Chen frowned. He tilted his head and stared at his own hand that touched the mountain cliff. He discovered that the snow at this location was showing signs of melting. In addition, a hint of heat prated through the snow.

    ¡°Could therge battle have triggered some sort of change?¡±

    Mu Chen stared at the slowly melting snow and frowned. However, he did not think much about it as he focused his gaze back onto the battle.

    The collision between the two sides continued. Every single attack of the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon was blocked by the crowd using the advantage of numbers. Although there was quite a bit of loss, they had still managed to suppress the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon.

    This was a battle of endurance. Although the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon¡¯s strength far surpassed everybody on the scene, but if it was based purely on Spiritual Energy density, it alone wasn¡¯t enough topete with everybody once they joined forces.

    As long as the stalemate persisted, the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon would be at a disadvantage. Furthermore, it was able to detect that there were still some cunning and powerful humans that were hiding at certain locations. It was evident that they were waiting for the moment when it would go into a tired state.

    In addition, it could not consume too much energy, otherwise...

    Roar!

    The Mysterious Spirithail Dragon issued out a roar and pped its wings as the glistening ice armor on its body emitted out a burst of intense light. It was actually charging head-on against the Spiritual Energy attacks.

    Boom!

    It collided with the avnche of attacks as it charged into the crowd of humans. Then, it pped its wings as its massive tail swept across the sky and crushed the mountains.

    Chi Chi!

    Countless individuals burst into light beams as they were hit. Their symbols shattered and transmitted them away.

    The crowd hurriedly scattered and signs of people rushing away emerged throughout the mountain.

    ¡°All-out attack everyone, let¡¯s y this beast!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s attack together!¡±

    Various cries resounded throughout the sky. As their friends had their symbols shattered, numerous people¡¯s eyes turned red. They pushed their Spiritual Energy to the limits and started a bombardment on the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon¡¯s massive body.

    Both sides werepletely furious.

    Mu Chen could not help but grin. It was lucky that the people here had the protection of the symbol. Otherwise, this ce would have turned into a bloody river already.

    ¡°The Mysterious Spirithail Dragon has used up a lot of Spiritual Energy.¡± Ye Qingling stared at the massive creature in the sky. After such a battle, thetter¡¯s ice armor had shattered in many locations. It also started to be dim and it was evident that it had consumed enormous Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°Everybody should pay attention. We¡¯ll wait until Mysterious Spirithail Dragon consumes a bit more energy or when the other hidden individuals start taking action...¡± Mu Chen nced at them quickly. The hidden individuals were definitely powerful. If they were to store their power and join forces against the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon, it would definitely cause a severe injury to the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ye Qingling, Fang Zhong, Chu Qi and the others all nodded their heads. They all began circting the Spiritual Energy within their bodies.

    Mu Chen also started to circte his Spiritual Energy. However, his gaze suddenly turned serious, and he gripped the mountain cliff tightly. He discovered that the heat was be more and more intense. It did not seem that it was caused by the battle.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes shed. He hurriedly squatted down and swept his sleeves. The snow spread out and quickly melted away. These rocks were actually somewhat hot.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Chu Qi and the others noticed Mu Chen¡¯s strange action and was stunned.

    Mu Chen frowned and felt something was wrong. It seemed that a powerful surge of heat was rapidly approaching this location from underground.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. Let¡¯s not make any moves right now.¡± Mu Chen said in a deep voice.

    Ye Qingling and the others exchanged gazes. It was evident that they had some doubts. However, they nodded immediately once they noticed Mu Chen¡¯s serious expression.

    Mu Chen touched the hot rocks and stared into the snowy whitendscape. Shortly after, his eyes narrowed. This is because that area had suddenly turnedpletely red.

    Boom!

    The earth suddenly shook as if an earthquake has urred and it suddenly cracked open. Then, numerousva pirs erupted out into the sky.

    Bellow!

    A deep cry rang out apanied with the eruptingva pirs. It resounded through the entire sky and a Spiritual Energy pressure that was in no way inferior to the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon was emitted out.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression instantly turned solemn. A hint of shock shed through his eyes.

    Underneath this earth, there had actually been another Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast?

 Chapter 137 - Geocentric Flame Japalura

    <b>Chapter 137 - Geocentric me Japalura</b>

    Reded, fiery magma erupted into the skies and descended down like a rain of fire. As it made contact with the blizzard,yers of mist formed as the snow sublimated away.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±

    ¡°What is that?!¡±

    ¡°It seems like something came out from underground!¡±

    This sudden change of events startled everyone at the scene. They immediately turned their gaze towards the ground that had cracked open. At that location, the domain of ice was rapidly melting and was changing into a somewhat dark-red color. The temperature had also rapidly increased.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± In the crack of the mountain, Ye Qingling and the others eximed in surprise.

    ¡°It seems that our intelligence was probably wrong. It wasn¡¯t just one Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast located here; there were two of them.¡± Mu Chen said in a deep voice.

    The expressions of Chu Qi and the others changed instantly. This situation waspletely beyond their expectations.

    ¡°This Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast was probably hidden underneath the ground, so it¡¯s no wonder that we could not detect it.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes stared sharply at the newly-sundered ground, which was covered with overflowing magma, and replied: ¡°It probably detected the battle above early on. However, it remained hidden as it probably wanted to wait for both sides to run out of Spiritual Energy. Heh, this beast is quite calcting.¡±

    Chu Qi and the others exchanged gazes with each other. It seemed that they hadn¡¯t been the only ones that wanted to be the third dog that seized the bone; even this Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast wanted to be it. But it had to be said that, for Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast, their intelligence wasn¡¯t any lower to that of a human¡¯s.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Fang Zhong smiled bitterly. If it was only one Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast, they had a chance by relying on numbers. However, once the second had appeared, that chance hadpletely vanished. Even if everybody joined forces together, they weren¡¯t an opponent for these two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a while.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze twinkled as he spoke: ¡°Although they are both Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts, it isn¡¯t guaranteed that they¡¯ll work together. From the looks of it, they seemed to have a hostile rtionship with each other. Thus, the primary target for the Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast within the magma is probably the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. These Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts probably want to devour each other as well. This way, they would be able to obtain a much more powerful bloodline as well as Spiritual Energy. It would be extremely beneficial for their evolutions. Adding all that, they definitely must be enemies!¡± Fang Zhong¡¯s eyes shed as he responded.

    Ye Qingling exchanged gazes with the rest of the group and noticed the delight within their eyes. If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t they have a bigger chance of obtaining a Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence?

    However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t as optimistic as them. The current situation was quite unique. It was best to wait and watch the situation before making a judgement.

    ¡°Let¡¯s watch for a while.¡±

    He replied before he turned his gaze back towards the distant battlefield. At that location, magma kept overflowing out from the crack on the ground. From underneath the icynds, a massive shadow emerged.

    The shadow approached the surface rapidly, and, with an explosive noise, it crashed against the icynds. The ground shook and magma surged out. Then, a massive creature jumped out of the magma while emitting a powerful Spiritual Energy pressure.

    Boom.

    While the ground trembled, numerous gazes shot over towards the magma. From the magma, they noticed a massive creature of me slowly crawling out from it.

    This me creature was like a lizard. Its entire body was covered with raging mes, and it seemed as if magma was flowing out from the surface of his body. The semi-liquid magma constantly dropped and melted the snow and ice.

    On its hideous head, there was a me horn that was condensed from magma. It emitted out a terrifying temperature that almost caused the air to ignite.

    ¡°This is...¡± Countless gazes focused onto the creature that had appeared from the magma and immediately narrowed.

    ¡°Geocentric me Japalura [1. A type of lizard. More info here:https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Japalura], Ranked 70th on the Myriad Beast Record¡¯s Earth Ranking.¡± Mu Chen slowly spoke as he stared at the massive creature.

    Ye Qingling and the others¡¯ gazes immediately turned serious. This Geocentric me Japalura was in no way inferior to the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon.

    ¡°Oh my god! It¡¯s another Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast!¡±

    ¡°What should we do?!¡±

    ¡°Retreat, retreat!¡±

    It was apparent that the others had also recognized the massive creature that carried such a formidable Spiritual Energy pressure. They immediately let out screams filled with horror.

    Panic quickly spread throughout the crowd. If it was like earlier when they were fighting against Mysterious Spirithail Dragon, they could still win the battle by relying on numbers. But currently, they were inplete despair. Two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts were enough to ughter them all.

    In the mountain ins, people began to retreat in panic. The fighting intent that they had earlier no longer existed.

    Bellow!

    The ground trembled as the Geocentric me Japalura stepped out of the magma. It waved its enormous tail that was covered in flowing magma andpletely obliterated a mountain. Apanied with magma, the mountain boulders instantly crushed dozens of individuals, who immediately turned into beams of light.

    Once the crowd noticed the ferociousness of the Geocentric me Japalura, fearpletely filled their hearts and they hurriedly retreated.

    At this moment, the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon stopped its attack on the crowd. Instead, its icy-blue eyes focused on the Geocentric me Japalura. It knew that its rival would appear.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The Mysterious Spirithail Dragon issued out a roar at the Geocentric me Japalura. Spiritual Energy swept out and a blizzard descended down onto thetter.

    However, thetterpletely ignored the blizzard. Magma continued to flow out of its body, and the icy des that could instantly kill Spirit Stage powerhouses melted before they could touch the Geocentric me Japalura¡¯s body.

    Swish!

    Seeing that it could not stop the Geocentric me Japalura¡¯s movements, the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon immediately became furious. Its hideous mouth opened and let loose an icy torrent. Every area that the torrent passed through immediately became frozen.

    With this, the Geocentric me Japalura finally stopped. The me horn on its head, that had magma flowing out, suddenly shone. Then, a massive magma pir exploded out and collided fiercely against the icy torrent.

    Boom!

    As the ice bombarded against the magma, the entire ground seemed to have trembled. Powerful Spiritual Energy shock waves instantly destroyed the frozen ice on the ground.

    The ones that were nning on retreating were immediately stunned. Why did these two Spiritual Beast start fighting against each other?

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The Mysterious Spirithail Dragon roared out furiously. It pped its wings, and its massive body became like a meteor made of ice. It then collided directly against the Geocentric me Japalura. Since the bodies of Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts were extremely powerful, this kind of attack was their most powerful and lethal weapon that they possessed.

    Against the charging attack of the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon, the Geocentric me Japalura did not retreat. Instead, magma covered its limbs, and it charged headfirst against the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon.

    Bang!

    As the two massive creatures collided in midair, ice and magma sprayed throughout the sky. At this moment, the sky seemed to have trembled.

    The two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts were fighting against each other while being entangled. Icy torrents and magma furiously eroded against the two Spiritual Beasts.

    At this moment, the World of Ice waspletely ruined. The magma and icy torrents brought forth devastating roars.

    Everybody had stopped their attacks and watched in shock at the two massive creatures. Because of their existences, the ground trembled nonstop as fresh bloodnded and tainted the snowy whitends.

    ¡°The Mysterious Spirithail Dragon seems to be at a disadvantage...¡± Ye Qingling suddenly spoke as she watched the two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts battle against each other.

    ¡°The Mysterious Spirithail Dragon had already consumed arge amount of Spiritual Energy previously and suffered numerous injuries. Moreover, the Geocentric me Japalura was extremely cunning and hid itself. It seems to have stored up power before itmenced its attack. Thus, the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon can¡¯t really be considered its opponent.¡± Mu Chen slowly responded.

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Mu Chen said in a low voice: ¡°Although the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon is at a disadvantage, their strengths are still rtively the same. The Geocentric me Jpura would have to pay a certain price in order to kill it. When that happens, it would be the best opportunity for us to take action.¡±

    Chu Qi and the others nodded. Perhaps many people were waiting for this moment to ur. After all, the value of two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts were too tempting.

    ¡°Rumble!¡±

    The earth trembled and the two massive creatures tumbled around crazily as they bit each other. Compared to before, the scene was many times more tragic and horrifying. However, everybody was able to perceive that the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon was gradually weakening as time passed. By then it had suffered many severe injuries.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The Mysterious Spirithail Dragon seemed to be aware of its situation. Thus, it suddenly growled and forcibly broke away from the Geocentric me Jpura. Then, it pped its wings and flew off to the distance while fresh blood flowed out of its body.

    It was actually nning to escape.

    Bellow!.

    The Geocentric me Jpura also issued out a roar. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. How could it let the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon escape! It immediately stomped the ground and turned into a magma-like light and chased the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon.

    The two massive creatures disappeared into the distance as they left this ruined area.

    ¡°Chase! Do not let them get away!¡±

    ¡°Two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts. One would probably increase his symbol¡¯s rank directly to Rank 8!¡±

    ¡°If I am able to obtain one of their Soul Essences and sessfully ingest it, it would be enough for me to defeat a Spirit Stage Middle Phase with the strength of a Spirit Stage Initial Phase!¡±

    ¡°Chase!¡±

    Everybody stared at the already distant Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts and immediately recovered from the shock. Many people instantly rushed after the massive creatures.

    Swish!

    Sounds of wind breaking resounded out. The people that were hidden in the shadows weren¡¯t able to endure it any long and rushed out as well.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Mu Chen also waved his hands and was the first one to rush out of the crack. The situation in front of them was the perfect opportunity. They could not give up on this chance.

    Hearing this, Ye Qingling and the others quickly followed.

    Mu Chen and the others were situated at the front of the crowd. He lifted his head and his ck eyes stared at the two massive creatures in the distance. A hint of eagerness filled his eyes.

    But while Mu Chen was chasing after the two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts, he did not realize that, within the mand flower in his aura sea, the Nine Netherbird had suddenly opened its eyes. ck mes surged, and its gaze brightened up.

    ¡°Is it a Mysterious Spirithail Dragon and a Geocentric me Japalura?¡±

 Chapter 138 Snatch

    <b>Chapter 138 ¨C Snatch</b>

    The current location was a peaceful and harmonious lush forest. Thisnd had umted huge amount of vitality as time passed. asionally, roars from Spiritual Beasts would resound out from the depths of the mountain.

    Dong!

    However, in an instant, this peace was destroyed. The ground had started to tremble, and numerous Spiritual Beasts quickly fled from the mountains. All of them nced behind them in fear as an fiery-red and icy-blue color rapidly approached from the skies.

    They could vaguely see two massive creatures fighting against each other viciously inside two colored balls of energy. Powerful surges of Spiritual Energy swept out like gales, and the entire forest was being destroyed at a rapid speed.

    Roar!

    As the two massive creatures fought against each other bitterly, fresh blood constantly oozed out of their wounds. The entire world seemed to be tainted by the scent of this blood. Even the Spiritual Beasts that would normally have entered a berserk state when they smelled the blood were all shivering in fear and they did not show any vicious aura.

    All of them could sense the powerful Spiritual Energy pressure that was being emitted from the bodies of the two massive creatures.

    As the two massive creatures were fighting, numerous figures were trailing them. Their gazes were filled with shock as they noticed the damage caused by the two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts.

    ¡°As expected from a Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast,¡± Ye Qingling eximed. She immediately stared in front and said: ¡°The injuries of the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon are bing graver with each exchange. It probably wouldn¡¯t be able to sustain itself much longer.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded. He also detected the weakening of Spiritual Energy fluctuations being emitted from the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon.

    ¡°However, there are many people following behind, and most of them possess the strength of a Spirit Stage.¡± Mu Chen nced behind for a moment. To the rear, there were many figures heading in the same direction as they were. Almost all of them were at the Spirit Stage and were quite powerful. Furthermore, he could detect that there were a few that had originally hid their strength extremely well, yet now they emitted a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation.

    It seemed that all of these individuals would be difficult to deal with.

    ¡°Mu Chen.¡±

    Just when Mu Chen was thinking about this, his expression suddenly turned serious. This was because a thought was conveyed directly to his mind. It was from the Nine Netherbird!

    A hint of surprise shed through Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. It was evident that he had not expected the Nine Netherbird to contact him by itself.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Mu Chen quickly asked.

    ¡°The Mysterious Spirithail Dragon would probably y its trump card against the Geocentric me Japalura in a while. When that happens, they would be gravely injured. At that moment, you should reduce the suppression you¡¯re exerting on me using the mand flower. I¡¯lle out and eliminate the two of them!¡± The Nine Netherbird¡¯s thought was sent over.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to take action?¡± Mu Chen was shocked. This was something umon, the Nine Netherbird was actually going to take the initiative to help him?

    ¡°Hmph, if I help, I will naturally need to obtain some sort of benefit- Okay, I won¡¯t talk to you about it now. However, it¡¯s unlikely you will seed unless I help.¡±

    The Nine Netherbird grunted: ¡°After I kill them, you must immediately extract the Spiritual Beasts¡¯ Soul Essence and ce their bodies within your Mustard Seed Bracelet. Then, you should immediately flee. After all, there are a few troublesome individuals in that ant colony behind you, so you must leave that location as quickly as possible.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Mu Chen did not hesitate at all. This is because what the Nine Netherbird had said was correct. This matter had attracted too many people over and had even surpassed his own expectations. If he had help from the Nine Netherbird, it would be easier to deal with this current situation.

    ¡°Everyone. Even if anything strange happens to me, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Perhaps, all of you can head back in advance. I¡¯lle back soon.¡± Mu Chen lifted his head and said to Ye Qingling and the others.

    Ye Qingling and the others were stunned by Mu Chen¡¯s words. A hint of confusion filled their eyes. However, they nodded immediately. It was best not to question Mu Chen right now.

    Mu Chen turned his gaze forward. In front of him, the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon¡¯s Spiritual Energy was rapidly declining, and a hint of powerlessness was also present in its roars.

    Roar!

    The earth suddenly trembled, and the temperature suddenly decreased. Snowkes actually emerged out of thin air and descended to the ground. At this moment, the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon¡¯s originally powerless roars suddenly be urgent. The Spiritual Aura within the world suddenly showed signs of resistance.

    ¡°It really is desperate now.¡± Mu Chen could feel the change urring in the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon. His eyes flickered, and he immediately began to circte his Spiritual Energy quietly.

    Roar!

    In the distance, the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon had gotten rid of the Geocentric me Japalura¡¯s entanglement and pped its wings in the air. Then it let out a berserk cry as light engravings emerged from the ice crystals on its wings. Scarlet blood also began to ooze out from the light engravings.

    The light engravings quickly turned blood-red.

    From below, the Geocentric me Jpura also detected the danger and no longer charged in head-first. It stomped the ground furiously and cracked it open. Magma spewed out from the cracks, and thend turned into and ofva rapidly.

    Swish!

    The Mysterious Spirithail Dragon¡¯s snow-white wings began to p more rapidly. The Spiritual Aura within the world surged and quickly formed into a massive light ball filled with freezing Spiritual Energy. A bloody engraving covered the surface of the light ball.

    An extremely horrifying fluctuation emanated from the massive Spiritual Energy light ball. This instantly caused Mu Chen and the others¡¯ expressions to change.

    Boom!

    The Mysterious Spirithail Dragon issued out a roar, and the freezing Spiritual Energy light ball that contained all of its strength sted out. Apanied by a blizzard, it was like an meteor of ice as it descended down fiercely onto the Geocentric me Jpura.

    Bellow!

    Facing the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon¡¯s desperate attack, the Geocentric me Jpura also issued out a roar. The me horn that had magma flowing out instantly gushed out massive amounts of magma. Magma also shot out from the crack in the ground and, together, they finally formed into a pir of magma which rushed towards the freezing Spiritual Energy light ball.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    As the two attacks collided, the pir of magma instantly crumbled andva sprayed out everywhere. However, the freezing Spiritual Energy light ball continued to descend downwards and finally exploded on the Geocentric me Jpura.

    Boom!

    An indescribable snowstorm immediately emerged at this moment. The mountain and forest instantly turned into a world of ice. Although Mu Chen and the others, who were trailing the Spiritual Beasts, were quite a distance away, there were still a dozen or so Spirit Stage powerhouses that were wrapped up in the snowstorm. Their symbols instantly shattered and they vanished into beams of light.

    Mu Chen and the others hurriedly hid themselves behind a mountain in order to avoid this terrifying impact that rushed over towards them. However, the chill that apanied the snowstorm still made the Spiritual Energy within their bodies slow down.

    Mu Chen stared into the distance and noticed that the snowstorm was gradually fading away.Some distance from his current location, the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon had fallen down in a weakened state causing the ground to tremble.

    Near the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon, the Geocentric me Jpura¡¯s originally red body had turned slightly dim. The me on its horn had been extinguished and cracks had emerged on the its surface. It was evident that it had suffered a heavy injury.

    This devastating battle gradually quieted down. Everybody stared at the two gravely injured Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts and their eyes turned red due to greed. However, they were temporarily restrained due to the slowing effects of the chill.

    ¡°Mu Chen, go!¡±

    The Nine Netherbird¡¯s thoughts resounded in Mu Chen¡¯s mind. At the same time, a ck me surged through his body andpletely burned away the chill that eroded his body.

    Swish!

    Mu Chen immediately moved and dashed out underneath many astonished gazes. In a blink of an eye, he appeared at the battlefield filled with ice and mes. A ck me surged like a river within his ck eyes.

    Li!

    A clear cry suddenly rang out from his body. Once the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon and the Geocentric me Jpura heard this cry, a hint of fear instantly emerged in its eyes.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    Within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, the ck mes were burning violently. With a final swishing sound, they had turned into two beams of ck mes that ripped through the void.

    Chi!

    The Mysterious Spirithail Dragon and the Geocentric me Jpura could only see the sh of the ck light. However, they were soon aware of the pain that came along with it. The beam of ck mes had actuallypletely ignored all their defense and forcibly tore through their sturdy heads.

    The two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts¡¯ massive body slowly stiffened and their life force quickly faded away.

    ¡°Hurry, do it!¡±

    The Nine Netherbird¡¯s thoughts resounded out again. But this time, it had be a lot weaker than before. It was evident that the Nine Netherbird had used up arge amount of energy in the earlier attack.

    Swish!

    Mu Chen immediately rushed over and a suction force appeared in his palms. A red and blue light rushed out from the two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts¡¯ broken heads andnded into his hands.

    Within the two lights were a miniature ice dragon and me lizard. At this moment, they were struggling furiously, making it nearly impossible for Mu Chen to grip it tightly.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Mu Chen grunted and a ck me emerged in his palms. After the ck mespletely covered the two Soul Essences, he immediately moved beside the two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts¡¯ corpse and waved his hand as he ced it into his Mustard Seed Bracelet.

    Kacha.

    Once the two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts were ced within the Mustard Seed Bracelet, subtle cracks emerged on the bracelet. Although the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon and the Geocentric me Jpura were dead, their corpses still possessed a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation. Since they had beenpletely absorbed into the Mustard Seed Bracelet at once, the Mustard Seed Bracelet could not endure it.

    From the start of Mu Chen¡¯s attack to the retrieval of the corpse, all of this onlysted for a few seconds. However, the numerous Spirit Stage powerhouses could only watch as Mu Chen snatched away the Spiritual Beasts¡¯ Soul Essence as well as the corpses...

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking for death!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s actions immediately caused the Spirit Stage powerhouses to enter a state of rage. They shouted out furiously at him as they rushed over.

    ¡°Hand over the Soul Essences!¡±

    Among the Spirit Stage powerhouses that rushed over, there were three of them that were exceedingly fast. In a sh, they had appeared near Mu Chen, and three powerful Spiritual Energies began to envelop Mu Chen.

    These three individuals actually possessed the strength of a Spirit Stage Late Phase!

    The hidden experts finally could not resist on showing their true selves and immediately took action!

 Chapter 139 The Great Chase

    <b>Chapter 139 ¨C The Great Chase</b>

    Three people stood in midair with dense Spiritual Energy fluctuations were emitting from their bodies. Based on these fluctuations, it was evident that they had reached Spirit Stage Late Phase.

    At the moment, these three individuals were staring coldly at Mu Chen. They all had the same idea, to kill thetter.

    The skinny boy in the middle of the trio stared coldly at Mu Chen as he spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t you think your appetite is too enormous? So many of us have been chasing this far in order to obtain the two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts; every single one of us had to pay a great price, and you actually dared to take it all away?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re only a mere Spirit Stage Initial Phase, yet you are quite ambitious. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll be killed? Hurry and hand over the Spiritual Beasts¡¯ Soul Essences as well as the corpses! Perhaps we¡¯ll let you get out of this alive!¡± The person on the left also shouted out coldly.

    As for the person on the right, he maintained a heartless expression as he firmly fixed his gaze on Mu Chen. Sharp Spiritual Energy surged out from his slightly sped palms.

    At this instant, Ye Qingling and the others also recovered from the shock. They stared at the three figures in the sky and their expressions instantly changed.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually Xie Guan, Wu Hu and Qin Zheng. Damn it, why would they be here right now?!¡± Fang Zhong shouted out. His voice trembled with shock. These three individuals were quite famous in the Spiritual Road. When the Spiritual Road was over, they were assessed as ¡°Quasi-King ss¡±. Although there was a small gap between them and an actual King ss, they were still quite powerful.

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t their opponent at all.

    ¡°Boss Xie. I¡¯ve seen him before! He¡¯s the Blood Cmity Mu Chen!¡± In the sky, a person suddenly shouted as he recognized Mu Chen.

    ¡°Oh? Mu Chen?¡±

    Xie Guan and the others were startled and immediately nced at Mu Chen again. However, they soon sneered: ¡°I never expected that the famous Blood Cmity Mu Chen would only be at this level right now. What a joke. And I thought that I heard rumors about him being assessed as a King ss, how ridiculous!¡±

    Mu Chen nced at the trio for a moment. Although he did not know them, he knew that they must have performed quite decently in order to reach the Spirit Stage Late Phase. However, it was obvious that he had not met them in the Spiritual Road.

    ¡°It seems that the current situation is quite terrible...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes shed. Xie Guan and the others were indeed powerful, but more importantly, there were dozens of Spirit Stage powerhouses watching in the rear. With this sort of lineup, it was enough for them to fight against a Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast. It was evident that it was impossible for him to deal with them in a head-on battle. After all, the Nine Netherbird¡¯s power had already been used when he killed the two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts earlier.

    ¡°I must leave this ce first. If I had been able to ingest the Soul Essence, I wouldn¡¯t have been afraid of them.¡± A thought shed through Mu Chen¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Mu Chen, hand over the Soul Essences. Otherwise, I do not mind on eliminating the so-called Blood Cmity from this ne of existence.¡± Xie Guan extended his hand over and shouted coldly.

    ¡°Divide these two Soul Essences by yourself!¡±

    Mu Chen waved his sleeves and two clumps of light shot off from his sleeves. Once he threw the clumps of light over, he immediately turned into a sh of light as he charged away from this location at an extraordinary speed.

    Xie Guan and the others reflexively extended their hands to catch the clumps of light. However, they immediately noticed that something was wrong. Although the clumps of light were emitting Spiritual Energy fluctuations, they weren¡¯t something that couldpare with a Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence.

    It was evident that these were only twomon Spiritual Beasts¡¯ Soul Essences.

    ¡°Bastard, you¡¯re dead meat!¡±

    Xie Guan and the others¡¯ expressions instantly turned cold. They immediately charged onwards as they chased after Mu Chen.

    ¡°Chase. He actually dares to keep the two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essences for himself! We can¡¯t let him go!¡± From behind, dozens of Spirit Stage powerhouses also shouted as they followed.

    Ye Qingling and the others werepletely stunned by the ongoing events. They quickly exchanged gazes with each other.

    ¡°What should we do? It will be dangerous for Mu Chen if the other Spirit Stage powerhouses continue to chase after him. After all, the two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essences are too tempting. The group that will chase after him can only be increasinglyrger. Moreover, his strength seems to be at the Spirit Stage Initial Phase again...¡± Fang Zhong smiled wryly.

    Chu Qi also frowned. No matter which measures Mu Chen would take, he believed that it was clearly impossible for him to face this sort of lineup.

    ¡°Let¡¯s follow them and see what happens.¡± Ye Qingling gritted her teeth. Mu Chen was definitely in a terrible situation. They would, without a doubt, worry if they left right now.

    Fang Zhong and Chu Qi both sighed and nodded their heads. Thus, the three of them also started chasing after him rapidly.

    Mu Chen immediately pushed his speed to the very limits. Directly behind him was the trio formed by Xie Guan, Wu Hu and Qin Zheng. And behind the trio was arge group of Spirit Stage powerhouses...

    This strange scene of a group chasing a fleeing individual persisted for a while.

    Every one of them was extremely fast and charged out of the mountains in just half an hour. However, thismotion had instantly alerted numerous individuals. Many of them were bbergasted as they watched this bizarre scene urring in front of their very eyes. The formation of nearly 100 Spirit Stage powerhouses shocked many people.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±

    ¡°Why are so many individuals chasing after one person?¡±

    ¡°It seems that someone obtained two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts¡¯ Soul Essences!¡±

    ¡°What?! Two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts¡¯ Soul Essences?¡±

    ¡°Quick! Quickly now! Send a message to the boss, and tell him that we¡¯ve discovered something good!¡±

    Themotion caused by the Spirit Stage powerhouses quickly caused a widespread disturbance. Once the information was spread, an uproar was instantly created. Greed quickly filled the eyes of many people. A few Spirit Stage powerhouses immediately rushed out and joined the fray.

    Therefore, the fact that Mu Chen was being chased over acquiring two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts¡¯ Soul Essences spread quickly...

    Mu Chen gritted his teeth as he detected the amount of auras behind him was increasing. Because of this, he did not dare to move to regions with many people and could only take unpopted routes. But even so, therge force that was chasing him continued to be in hot pursuit.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Mu Chen cursed quietly. This time, he really stirred up a hos¡¯ nest.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    As Mu Chen cursed, he suddenly felt the Mustard Seed Bracelet shudder. Two clumps of light flew out. The two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts¡¯ Soul Essences!

    Pu!

    ck mes gushed out of Mu Chen¡¯s chest andpletely enveloped the two clumps of light. Then, it forcibly pulled the Soul Essences directly into Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    ¡°Bastard, what are you nning to do?!¡± Mu Chen shouted in anger.

    Within his aura sea, the Nine Netherbird stared at the two Soul Essences that entered the mand flower. A hint of cunning shed through its eyes. It smiled as it sent out a thought over to Mu Chen: ¡°I¡¯ll ingest these Soul Essences, you should continue escaping. Rx, I will provide you the energy to escape.¡±

    Once its voice faded away, itpletely ignored Mu Chen. A hint of seriousness and hesitation shed through its eyes as it stared at the two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts¡¯ Soul Essences. Then, it quickly opened its mouth andpletely swallowed the Soul Essences.

    Boom! An amazing Spiritual Energy fluctuation erupted out from the Nine Netherbird¡¯s body.

    ¡°Sh*tty bird! You dare trick me!¡± Mu Chen gnashed his teeth in anger. This damn Nine Netherbird had actually swallowed the two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts¡¯ Soul Essences and had left nothing for him!

    ¡°Just you wait!¡±

    Although he was quite angry, Mu Chen also knew this wasn¡¯t the moment to quarrel. He hurriedly circted his Spiritual Energy to elerate...

    The information about Mu Chen possessing two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts spread at an rming rate. After all, this information was too amazing. A Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence was quite appealing to everyone here.

    Thus, in just half a day, this information spread throughout the interior of the Northern Heaven World.

    <b>Northern Heavens World¡¯s Interior, South-East Direction.</b>

    The location was barren red valley. At this moment, numerous people had appeared in the depths of the valley. Every single one of them was ncing towards the center. From that location, a single-eyed, giant ape was shouting towards the sky; a formidable Spiritual Energy pressure gushed out from its body.

    Judging from the Spiritual Energy pressure, the single-eyed giant ape was also a Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast that wasparable to a Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase!

    But at this moment, many hideous sword injuries were stered on the body of this giant ape. Every single one of these sword injuries was quite fatal. Moreover, there were hundreds of individuals unleashing attacks at the top of the valley, which brought the single-eyed giant ape into battle of will.

    At the forefront of the valley, a dozen individuals were standing there. However, there were three figures among these dozen individuals that stood at the front of the pack. There were one girl and two boys.

    The two boys were burly and skinny respectively. At this moment, they werepletely focused on the single-eyed giant ape whose Spiritual Energy fluctuations were weakening. They werepletely on guard against the one eyed giant ape¡¯s ferocious counterattack.

    Next these two boys stood a slender and beautiful girl. She wore a ck dress and her smooth, supple silver hair was extremely eye-catching. Compared to the two individuals beside her, she seemed a bit more rxed. Even when she looked at the single-eyed giant ape, her clear ss-like eyes remainedpletely calm.

    Even though her attitude was like this, none of the powerhouses thought that she was arrogant. That was because she was the one that gravely injured the Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast in front of them. It was only because of this that the rest of them had a chance against it.

    ¡°Ohoho, Luo Li. If you obtain the Spiritual Aura of a Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast, you would probably be the first one to increase their rank to Rank 9, right?¡± The skinny boy smiled at the eye-catching girl, who waspletely silent.

    ¡°Probably.¡±

    The girl¡¯s ss-like eyes remained quiet. Even though this was a shocking topic to everyone in the Northern Heavens World, she was not affected by it at all.

    Seeing this, the skinny boy did not seem surprised. It was evident that he knew the girl¡¯s attitude quite well.

    From behind, amotion suddenly rang out. A figure hurriedly rushed over and leaned towards the skinny boy as he spoke: ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve just received news that someone has actually obtained two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts¡¯ Soul Essences in the Northwest direction. Right now, he¡¯s gravely injured, and he¡¯s being chased by hundreds of Spirit Stage powerhouses. Should we intervene as well?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts¡¯ Soul Essence?¡±

    The skinny boy was stunned. The burly boy also showed a surprised expression and asked: ¡°Which amazing person did this?¡±

    ¡°He seems to be called Mu Chen?¡± The person thought for a moment before responding.

    Just when his voice faded, he suddenly noticed that his two bosses¡¯ expressions changed. Then, the two of them slowly turned their gazes towards the ck dressed girl.

    The girl in ck dress suddenly turned around and revealed an extremely elegant face. At this moment, ripples started to emerge in her eyes despite not yielding even the slightest of changes when they were talking about her pre-eminent Rank 9.

    ¡°What did you say his name was?¡± The girl in ck dress asked quietly. Her voice was trembling while she asked this. It was evident that her emotions were slightly out of control.

    Once the messenger saw this, he did not dare to respond slowly and hurriedly muttered: ¡°He¡¯s called Mu Chen. Currently, he has obtained two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast Essences and is being chased by hundreds of Spirit Stage powerhouses. It was reported that he is severely injured.¡±

    ¡°What direction?¡± Hearing the words ¡°severely injured¡±, the girl in ck dress immediately sped her slender hands. A hint of coldness immediately flowed through her serene eyes.

    ¡°Northwest.¡±

    The girl in ck dress immediately started to move.

    ¡°Luo Li. There¡¯s no need to be impatient. The Single-Eyed Diamond Ape won¡¯t be able tost much longer. If you wait for a little bit more, you will be the first one in this Northern Heavens World to have increased their rank to Rank 9. Wouldn¡¯t it be a bit rash if you were to leave at this critical moment?!¡± The skinny boy quickly muttered once he noticed her intention.

    The girl in ck dress paused for a moment and tilted her head slightly. Her clear and beautiful eyes stared at the skinny boy as she slowly spoke: ¡°I came to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy because of him. If he¡¯s not in this ce, then what¡¯s the purpose of me being here? Just what is the use of a Rank 9 Symbol then?¡±

    The girl in the ck dress nced at the skinny boy, who was smiling wryly, and the hint of coldness faded away from her eyes. She whispered: ¡°He¡¯s hurt. He needs me right now. I want to be by his side. Don¡¯t stop me, otherwise, I¡¯ll get angry.¡±

    The skinny boy chuckled bitterly as he stared at the girl in ck dress. Quickly after, he said: ¡°That guy truly makes me jealous... Should I send someone to go with you?¡±

    ¡°No need. I can resolve it all by myself.¡±

    This time, a hint of killing intentced the girl¡¯s voice. She stopped conversing with the skinny boy and rushed away. Her body turned into a beam of light as she charged towards the northwest direction.

    Mu Chen, you promised me. You said we¡¯ll enter the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy together. Therefore, you must wait for me.

 Chapter 140 Changes inside Body

    <b>Chapter 140 ¨C Changes inside Body</b>

    Swish! Swish!

    The sounds of winds being cleaved through could be heard resounding throughout the mountains. Beams of light shed as numerous figures stormed through the area. At the same time, numerous shouts could be heard.

    In front of the flock of men was Mu Chen, currently wearing a gloomy expression. These bastards had already chased him for almost an entire day, yet they didn¡¯t show the slightest signs of stopping.

    Moreover as the chase continued, the people following him had increased. The attractiveness of the two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts¡¯ Soul Essences was too great. But most importantly, Mu Chen only appeared to be at the Spirit Stage Initial Phase. As such, his currently perceived level wasn¡¯t enough to make the ones that were at a slightly higher or even the same level to fear him.

    His perceived weakness caused everybody to want to catch him and seize the Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts¡¯ Soul Essences.

    ¡°I must think of a n to get rid of them.¡± Mu Chen frowned.

    Dong!

    Just when Mu Chen was pondering his problems, the sound of a sudden explosion came from inside his body. A vibration instantly spread throughout his body.

    Puchi.

    This sudden vibration caused Mu Chen to shudder in surprise. His face immediately turned pale, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. At the same time, his figure staggered a bit.

    ¡°Hurry, he won¡¯t be able tost much longer, capture him!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let him escape!¡±

    Far behind Mu Chen, the flock of men witnessed this scene and werepletely delighted. Mu Chen¡¯s stubborness and speed were much higher than they had anticipated. Even after they chased him for nearly a day, they failed to surround him. Judging from his current appearance, it seemed likely that Mu Chen couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±

    A hint of dismay shed through Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. He immediately concentrated and reached into his aura sea. Once he entered the aura sea, he discovered a formidable Spiritual Energy fluctuation that was spreading out like ripples.

    And the source of this Spiritual Energy was the Nine Netherbird that was inside the mand flower cage!

    At this moment, the Nine Netherbird¡¯s body had doubled in size and its body was covered in ck mes. Its eyes betrayed the pain of its current struggle.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡± Mu Chen shouted out. This damn bird, it had actually secretly absorbed the two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts¡¯ Soul Essences, and now it even caused this mess? It was truly trying to kill him.

    While the Nine Netherbird had been lying down on the mand flower, a tinge of icy-blue and fiery-red appeared in its ck mes.

    Mu Chen immediately understood what was happening. The Nine Netherbird had eaten too much. It had attempted to ingest two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts¡¯ Soul Essences at once, but a bacsh had urred. After all, it had still been in an extremely weakened state. If he was being honest, he had to say that the Nine Netherbird¡¯s injuries were far more severe than those the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon had sustained earlier. If it had ingested the Soul Essences one by one, perhaps it wouldn¡¯t have been a problem. However, it had been extremely greedy...

    The Mysterious Spirithail Dragon and the Geocentric me Jpura were known for controlling the powers of great blizzards and rushing magma respectively. The nature of these two elements naturally opposed each other. Right now, the Nine Netherbird had ced them together. This caused the resistance to sharply increase, which led to the bacsh.

    ¡°You deserve it!¡±

    Mu Chen scolded. The damn bird had finally gotten what it deserved.

    However, scolding aside, he was quite anxious as well. After all, the Nine Netherbird was inside his aura sea. If another bacsh urred, the explosion would probably destroy him instantly. Therefore, he could not afford to do nothing in this situation.

    ¡°What should I do?¡± Mu Chen asked helplessly. He was extremely unfortunate. Right now, he was being hunted by others. Now an ident urred inside his body.

    ¡°Ingest them!¡± The Nine Netherbird sent its painful thoughts over to him.

    ¡°I must get rid of the pursuers temporarily. So no matter how much pain you¡¯re in, you must help me now. Otherwise, we¡¯ll both be dead!¡± Mu Chen gritted.

    After saying this, he immediately left his aura sea. Then, he turned around and noticed that the men chasing after him had already covered quite a bit of the distance that had initially been separating them. He took a deep breath and felt a powerful energy surging out of his aura sea.

    ¡°Dong Dong!¡±

    When this energy emerged, Mu Chen was able to feel a slight disturbance within his aura sea. It was evident that the Nine Netherbird¡¯s condition got worse due to it sending part of its power over to Mu Chen.

    But at this moment, neither had the time to care much about it.

    Boom!

    At this moment, ck mes gushed out of Mu Chen¡¯s body. Then, a pair of ck me wings formed on his back. The air instantly exploded as he turned into a ck beam of light. With unimaginable speed, he disappeared into the horizon.

    As they watched this scene ur in front of their very eyes, the faces of the people chasing after Mu Chen immediately turned pale.

    ¡°Chase. We¡¯ll chase after him using the residual Spiritual Energy fluctuations!¡±

    ¡°He must be desperate right now. As long as we catch up to him, he will not be able to escape!¡±

    Numerous shouts rang out. They immediately increased the cirction of Spiritual Energy inside their bodies and elerated as they continued their chase...

    By relying on the Nine Netherbird¡¯s power, Mu Chen was able to escape the flock of men in a few minutes. He immediately entered a group of mountains and descended near a waterfall.

    When Mu Chennded on the ground, he immediately sat cross-legged. He had to manage his time well. Although he had been able to escape the mob temporarily, he had left traces of Spiritual Energy along the way. Since he didn¡¯t have time to erase them, it was only a matter of time before they caught up.

    Mu Chen¡¯s thoughts quickly entered his aura sea again and noticed that the ck mes on the Nine Netherbird was showing signs of distorting. Its body was constantly expanding and contracting.

    This was the appearance of Spiritual Energy being in apletely unstable state.

    Mu Chen¡¯s thoughts quickly entered the tiny spirit body that was sitting on top of the Spiritual Energy light wheel. Then, the little body rushed out and appeared in front of the mand flower. His hands changed forms and Spiritual Energy shot out. However, he became stunned when he noticed that his Spiritual Energypletely shattered once it made contact with the Nine Netherbird¡¯s chaotic and violent Spiritual Energy.

    Mu Chen was startled. He smiled bitterly when he discovered that it would be impossible for him to help with the mere strength of a Spirit Stage Initial Phase. Not only did the Nine Netherbird have its own Spiritual Energy, it also possessed the Soul Essence of the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon and the Geocentric me Jpura. There was nothing he could do now.

    A thought was conveyed to him by the Nine Netherbird.¡°Use the mand flower! Did you truly believe that you could had helped with your strength being only at Spirit Stage Initial Phase?¡±

    ¡°If I could activate this thing, did you think that I would have let you act so arrogantly in front of me?¡± Mu Chen shouted in anger. If he had been able to activate the mand flower, he would havepletely ingested the Nine Netherbird in the beginning.

    Although he was utterly furious, Mu Chen still managed to calm himself down. His spirit slowly descended andnded near the mand flower. He hesitated for a moment before extending a blurry hand made of light, and gently touched the cage.

    When he made contact with the mand flower, Mu Chen discovered that his spirit was able to fuse with the mand flower without any obstruction. Immediately after he had discovered that, obscure fluctuations surged into his heart.

    This made Mu Chen feel something unique. He had a feeling that the mand flower that emerged from the mysterious ck paper had some intelligence of its own.

    ¡°Can you help me out?¡±

    Mu Chen knew that he could not control this mysterious mand flower right now. Therefore, he sent his thoughts over to see if they would have any effect.

    Buzz.

    Just as Mu Chen sent these thoughts over, the mand flower actually started emitting brilliant purple lights. The beautiful and enchanting petals also blossomed slightly.

    A golden magical engraving seemed to emerge on the petal. Then, these engravings shot out like a purple golden web andpletely enveloped the Nine Netherbird.

    Chi Chi!

    When the purple golden web enveloped the Nine Netherbird, smoke erupted from the Nine Netherbird¡¯s body. Its body struggled violently and it sent an angry thought over: ¡°What the hell are you doing!¡±

    Although it detected that that the two Soul Essences were also in pain while being constricted by the web, the Nine Netherbird was also suppressed by it. It was as if the mand flower nned on eliminating all of them.

    ¡°How should I know!¡± Mu Chen was also shocked by the scene that was urring. He had no way of controlling the mand flower.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt it!¡± Mu Chen gnashed his teeth and quickly sent a new thought to the mand flower.

    However, he quickly discovered that this thought of his yed no effect. Although the mand flower had a bit of intelligence, it did not have any wisdom. Since Mu Chen asked for it to help him, it felt that it had to eliminate anything that could harm him. Since the two Soul Essence had been ingested by the Nine Netherbird, it nned on eliminating the Nine Netherbird along with it.

    ¡°Hurry and spit out the Soul Essences! Otherwise, you¡¯ll be eliminated as well!¡± Mu Chen quickly thought of this point and shouted out.

    ¡°Their Spiritual Energy has already been fused into my body. How can I spit them out?!¡± The Nine Netherbird responded furiously.

    ¡°You...¡± At this moment, even with Mu Chen¡¯s temper, he had the impulse to curse furiously. Did this damn bird have to be this impatient?

    ¡°Sooner orter, I¡¯ll be killed by you!¡±

    Mu Chen gnashed his teeth and moved his body. His spirit directly entered the mand flower and appeared on the back of the Nine Netherbird. His hands touched the purple golden web and tried to remove it. After all, he was the owner of this body, and if that was the case, the mand flower probably wouldn¡¯t hurt him, right?

    The Nine Netherbird was shocked by Mu Chen¡¯s action. A hint ofplexion shed through its eyes. This idiot. Why is he this stupid? How could he charge in before figuring whether or not the purple golden web would hurt him?

    When the purple golden web touched Mu Chen¡¯s body, it shuddered for a moment. Then, it directly phased through Mu Chen¡¯s tiny spirit form and continued to suppress the Nine Netherbird.

    ¡°It¡¯spletely ignoring me.¡± Mu Chen touched his unscathed body and said helplessly.

    ¡°It¡¯s nning to eliminate anything that could be a threat to you.¡± The Nine Netherbird actually turned calm. It stopped struggling and allowed the purple golden web to suppress it.

    ¡°You really deserve it!¡± Mu Chen cursed. This guy truly only had itself to me.

    ¡°You dare curse at me!¡± The Nine Netherbird waspletely furious. It pped its burning wings and directly sent Mu Chen flying away from its back. However, it was evident that it did not use much strength and Mu Chennded gently in front of it.

    When Mu Chennded in front of the Nine Netherbird, he asked helplessly: ¡°What should we do then?¡±

    The Nine Netherbird nced at him and became silent. It said: ¡°It¡¯s not like there isn¡¯t a way. It¡¯s only attacking me because it recognizes that I am a threat to you. If I¡¯m not a threat to you, it will probably stop its attack.¡±

    ¡°Threat?¡± Mu Chen was stunned. He bitterly replied: ¡°Then, could it be that I must ingest you?¡±

    ¡°Dream on. The Nine Netherbird possesses the bloodline of the ancient Undying Bird. Even if it¡¯s a destroyed Soul Essence, we will never let a human ingest it. We would never let them control us!¡± The Nine Netherbird shouted angrily.

    Mu Chen let out a hollowugh and responded: ¡°I was only joking.¡±

    The Nine Netherbird stared fiercely at Mu Chen and became silent again. After a while, it finally spoke in a somewhat difficult voice: ¡°Aside from ingesting me, there is actually another way.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Mu Chen hurriedly asked.

    A hint of struggle shed through the Nine Netherbird¡¯s eyes. Then, as if it had made a major decision, it slowly closed its eyes.

    ¡°Bloodline Bond.¡±

 Chapter 141 Bloodline Bond

    <b>Chapter 141 ¨C Bloodline Bond</b>

    ¡°Bloodline Bond?¡±

    Mu Chen seemed slightly stunned as he repeated these words slowly back to himself. Then, his eyes sparkled as he looked at the Nine Netherbird and asked: ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s something that only a member of an ancient Divine Beast¡¯s lineage can do. Simply put, it uses a special technique to link our bloodlines together.¡±

    ¡°A benefit is that you will possess my abilities. This is a higher ranked method of obtaining a Spiritual Beast¡¯s abilitiespared to simply ingesting the Soul Essence.¡±

    A faint thought was conveyed over by the Nine Netherbird: ¡°The disadvantage of this is that we will form a tight connection with each other. If you were to die, I would die as well. Simrly, if I die, you will die as well.¡±

    Mu Chen froze immediately and smiled bitterly: ¡°Isn¡¯t this quite vicious?¡±

    ¡°Stop pretending. Although humans are able to increase their lifespan through cultivation, but based on an ordinary death, you are the ones that would definitely die first unless you somehow managed to cultivate to an extremely high level.¡± The Nine Netherbird said disdainfully.

    ¡°And you think that I¡¯m willing to form a Bloodline Bond with an insect-like human? The Nine Netherbird possesses the bloodline of the ancient Undying Bird. Compared to everything about you, it is many times more noble!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know how many people attempted to form a Bloodline Bond with us. Despite that, the Nine Netherbird race has never done such a shameful act. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there isn¡¯t another method, I would never have suggested such a thing in the first ce!¡±

    A hint of anger was within the thought that was conveyed over. When humans ingested a Soul Essence and erased the Spiritual Beast¡¯s will, it was one of the most despicable and lowly act of obtaining the Spiritual Beast¡¯s capabilities. However, a Bloodline Bond surpasses the act of ingesting in terms of method and potential.

    This is because this was the only method that could fuse two bloodlines together, allowing the cultivator to use an extremely formidable power.

    However, a Bloodline Bond requires agreement from both parties. To high rank existences, it was simply a disgrace for them toy down their dignity and willingly form a Bloodline Bond with humans. Therefore, they would rather bepletely obliterated instead of doing such a thing.

    Mu Chen smiled helplessly. After all, this entire thing had happened because of the Nine Netherbird. Who told it to be so greedy and to swallow two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts¡¯ Soul Essence at once?

    From the sounds of it, the Bloodline Bond possesses many benefits to him. However, Mu Chen felt a bit off as he would have to bundle his life together with someone else.

    ¡°Do you agree or not? Stop acting so indecisive!¡± Seeing Mu Chen turn silent, the Nine Netherbird spoke up immediately. It could feel the purple golden web gradually tightening on itself.

    Mu Chen sighed and nodded. He immediately turned serious and said: ¡°Although there isn¡¯t much meaning in me saying this, I would like to rify that I do not have much desire to form this Bloodline Bond. I only promised because I owe you favor. And now, there is only one method of resolving this dilemma. Otherwise, no matter how many benefits I would obtain, I would not tie my life together with someone else.¡±

    The Nine Netherbird was truly powerful. However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t someone who would sacrifice something that he adheres to just for strength. He had confidence in himself. Perhaps he wasn¡¯t as powerful as the Nine Netherbird currently, but he firmly believed in this sentence: Nobody could predict how powerful he would be in the future.

    In the future, it was possible for him to surpass the Nine Netherbird in strength.

    The Nine Netherbird grunted and did not make a rebuttal. It was not afraid of death; otherwise, it would not have directly face off against the ck Divine Lightning. After being together with Mu Chen, it had graduallye to understand him. The earlier act of Mu Chen touching the purple golden web without knowing whether or not it would harm him had made it feel a little bit touched. Thus, it believed that the person in front of it was at least a little bit better than the other despicable humans.

    Thus, it proposed to form the Bloodline Bond. To a certain extent, it had recognized Mu Chen as an individual. Otherwise, it would rather die instead of making such a choice.

    ¡°Hurry. I don¡¯t have much time.¡± Mu Chen urged the Nine Netherbird.

    ¡°Leave the Bloodline Bond to me. If you have the slightest resistance or reluctance, it will cause the bond to fail. Also, you will only have one chance on performing this bond. Once it fails, we will never be able to form a bond again.¡± The Nine Netherbird reminded Mu Chen.

    ¡°This method sure is harsh.¡± Mu Chen was slightly surprised and immediately nodded his head.

    Seeing this, the Nine Netherbird suddenly pped its wings and a ck me erupted from its body. Then, it quickly formed into a ck pattern between the two of them.

    The ck pattern formed by the ck mes gave off an extremely mysterious feeling. It seemed tomunicate with something mysterious within the human¡¯s body.

    ¡°ce a drop of Blood Essence inside the ck pattern.¡± The Nine Netherbird said.

    Hearing this, Mu Chen extended out a finger. A scarlet drop of blood shot out from his fingertips andnded inside the ming ck pattern.

    Chi Chi.

    As the fresh blood contaminated the ck pattern, white mist erupted out in bursts. However, it did not evaporate away. Instead, it fused itself inside the ck pattern and slowly surged through the pattern. In the end, it upied half of the ck pattern.

    A hint of seriousness filled the Nine Netherbird¡¯s eyes at this moment. A ck light shed on its forehead as a drop of ck blood escaped its body. ck mes seemed to be burning within this drop of blood.

    This dark-ck blood also fused into the ck pattern and upied the other half.

    Buzz.

    The two drops of blood each upied half of the ck me pattern. Then, once the ck pattern started to circte, the two bloods actually made contact together.

    Boom!

    In the instant that the two bloods made contact with each other, Mu Chen and the Nine Netherbird¡¯s body trembled. However, both their gazes remained firmly fixed on the circting ck pattern.

    If it were to fail, the bond between the two of them would also fail. There were no other opportunities for seeding this act anymore.

    Fortunately, the two Blood Essences fused together quite smoothly. It was evident that the bird and human did not have any signs of resisting each other.

    Buzzzz!

    As the two Blood Essences fused, a brilliant light erupted out from the ck pattern. ck mes rose and directly ignited the pattern.

    Swish! Swish!

    Two dark-red Blood Essences erupted out from the ck mes andnded respectively on Mu Chen and the Nine Netherbird¡¯s forehead. As the ck mes surged, a ck me emblem slowly emerged and entered the depths of their bodies.

    Once the ck me emblem entered the depths of their bodies, a mysterious feeling emerged in their hearts. This mysterious feeling made it seem like that their life was shared between the two of them.

    As Mu Chen looked at the Nine Netherbird, thetter also stared at him. Both of their eyes showed a hint ofplexion. The Bloodline Bond was a sess. No matter what, from now on, they were both an important existence to each other.

    Even if they had to risk their life, they must protect each other. This is because it is the same as protecting themselves.

    Chi.

    Suddenly, the purple golden web that caused severe pain on the Nine Netherbird went through the Nine Netherbird¡¯s body. This time, it did not cause any damages to it. Instead, the two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts¡¯ Soul Essences within the Nine Netherbird¡¯s body had their wills erased.

    Once it was aware of this situation, the Nine Netherbird let out a sigh of relief. It stared hatefully at the mand flower. It had truly lost its power and influence because of this. Thus, once it recovered, it would definitely treat it nicely!

    ¡°The will within the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon and Geocentric me Jpura has been eliminated. Next up, we will ingest it together. However, the majority of the Spiritual Energy will belong to me. After all, you cannot bear such enormous Spiritual Energy.¡± The Nine Netherbird spoke.

    ¡°How fussy, why does it seem like you¡¯re a female?¡± Mu Chen raised his eyebrow and challenged it. He stared at the Nine Netherbird and asked: ¡°In the end, are you a male or a female? It seems that once a Spiritual Beast is strong enough, it can also shapeshift into a human shape, right?¡±

    ¡°None of your business!¡± As this was mentioned, the Nine Netherbird immediately turned furious. It directly pped its wings at Mu Chen. Since it had formed a Bloodline Bond with Mu Chen, the mand flower no longer bound itself inside the cage. Its ck wings passed through the light barrier and whacked at Mu Chen¡¯s spirit. This act sent Mu Chen¡¯s spirit flying away.

    ¡°Violent Bird.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled and no longer provoked it. He began to help ingest the massive Spiritual Energy within the two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts¡¯ Soul Essences...

    While Mu Chen had his thoughts immersed inside his body, he did not sense that the outside danger had already enveloped him.

    Outside of the mountain¡¯s waterfall, sounds of winds breaking rang out as numerous figures rushed over. They finally emerged in the sky and found Mu Chen, who was sitting cross-legged near the waterfall.

    ¡°Hmph, we¡¯ve finally found the boy. Let¡¯s see how he can hide from us now!¡±

    As they stared at Mu Chen¡¯s figure, cold cries rang out. They were truly tired due to the one day chase. It was amazing how tough it was to deal with a boy, who was only at the Spirit Stage Initial Phase.

    In front of the crowd, Xie Guan and the others stared coldly at Mu Chen¡¯s figure. Spiritual Energy surged out as they prepared to attack.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    However, three figures quickly emerged in front of Mu Chen. It was Ye Qingling, Chu Qi and Fang Zhong. They had followed the pack closely. However, they never imagined that Mu Chen would be discovered. Thus, they were forced to appear.

    ¡°Chu Qi?¡±

    Xie Guan stared at these three individuals and immediately frowned as he locked his gaze on Chu Qi: ¡°Are you nning on protecting Mu Chen? I¡¯d advise you not to do this, otherwise, you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±

    Chu Qi sighed helplessly. He truly had nothing that he could say. Based on this guy¡¯s actions, he would definitely erase Mu Chen¡¯s symbol while taking the two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts¡¯ Soul Essences.

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s be lenient wherever it¡¯s possible. How about letting us go if Mu Chen hands over the Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts¡¯ Soul Essences?¡± Fang Zhong asked. At this moment, they could only attempt to stall for time.

    ¡°Hmph, this boy is truly irritating. He made us waste so much of our time. How could we forgive him that easily? You should hurry and scram, otherwise, we¡¯ll deal with you as well!¡± Wu Hu, who had reached the Spirit Stage Late Phase, immediately turned cold as he shouted out loud.

    ¡°Then, we can¡¯t let you seed either!¡± Chu Qi gritted his teeth and responded.

    ¡°You think you can stop us with the three of you?!¡±

    Wu Hu sneered as he charged over. Dense Spiritual Energy surged out as it bombarded the trio.

    ¡°Together!¡±

    Seeing Wu Hu attack, Chu Qi also shouted out. The three of them cooperated with each other and powerful Spiritual Energy collided against Wu Hu¡¯s attack.

    Dong!

    As the two attacks collided with each other, the Spiritual Energy shockwave directly caused numerous ripples to ur in the waterfall. However, Wu Hu¡¯s body only retreated back two steps while Chu Qi and the others retreated dozens of steps. At the same time, Ye Qingling, who was the weakest of the trio, turned slightly pale. After all, there was quite a bit of difference between a Spirit Stage Late Phase and her.

    ¡°All of you, SCRAM!¡±

    Wu Hu charged out again. A punch was sted out and sent Chu Qi and the others flying away. Then, he immediately appeared in front of Mu Chen and grinned: ¡°Dogsh*t Blood Cmity Mu Chen, wake up!¡±

    He grinned viinously and dense Spiritual Energy charged at Mu Chen¡¯s chest. It was evident that he was nning to force thetter to wake up from the state of cultivation.

    Seeing this, Chu Qi and the others¡¯ expression changed. It was apparent that Mu Chen was in the state of cultivation. If he was disturbed, it was likely that the Spiritual Energy would bacsh on him, causing severe injuries.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    But just when their expressions changed drastically, a sharp sound of winds breaking resounded out from the distant horizon. Under Wu Hu¡¯s surprised gaze, a sharp, ck light seemed to appear from the void and shot through his thighs, nailing him to the ground.

    ¡°AH!¡±

    Screams resounded out from Wu Hu immediately.

    This sudden change of events made the other Spirit Stage powerhouses¡¯ expressions change. They immediately shouted out: ¡°Who?¡±

    Every one of them lifted their heads as they stared at the distant horizon. From that location, a bright light was rushing over. In a couple of seconds, it turned into a figure of light as itnded in front of Mu Chen.

    As Chu Qi stared at the slender figure, the corner of his eyes twitched rapidly. He could not believe what he was seeing.

    This familiar figure...Was it Luo Li?

 Chapter 142 Reunion

    <b>Chapter 142 ¨C Reunion</b>

    Rumbling sounds could be heard as the waterfall continued to pour down and fill the sky with mist.

    At this moment while standing in the air above the waterfall, hundreds of figures had an expression of astonishment when they turned their gazes to the edge of the waterfall. A girl wearing a ck dress suddenly emerged in their field of vision. She possessed a delicate ,beautiful face, and her clear ss-like eyes gave off a feeling of tranquility. Her supple, long hair flowed from the crown of her head, down like a waterfall to her slender waist. A gentle breeze blew, and her long hair swayed slightly.

    Although she was standing there quietly and did not utter a single word, everybody at the scene, unbeknownst to each other, feltpletely stunned.

    On the ground beside her, Wu Hu¡¯s leg was nailed to the ground by a ck longsword. He originally had a face filled with rage, but he retracted this furious gaze when he noticed the girl in a ck dress in front of him. Instead, a hint of terror appeared in the depths of his eyes, and he quickly suppressed the curses that he was about to blurt out.

    In the sky, Xie Guan and Qin Zheng¡¯s expressions also froze. It was evident that they recognized the girl in ck dress who stood front of them. Although they had only seen this outstanding appearance and temperament once, it was firmly etched inside their minds and was impossible to erase.

    In addition, they recalled the scene of her forcing back King Xuan, Ji Xuan, in the final stop of the Spiritual Road causing him to lose his chance of obtaining the Spirit Crown.

    She...was actually at this ce!

    A strange silence suddenly appeared within the sky.

    This silencested only for a moment before it was destroyed by a boy, who was in the Spirit Stage Initial Phase, that clearly had not participated in the Spiritual Road. He looked at the girl in ck dress and shouted: ¡°Who are you? You actually dare help this boy? Are you nning to be enemies with so many of us?!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± In the front of the group, Xie Guan fiercely turned his head back and yelled.

    The Spirit Stage boy waspletely stunned and his facial color constantly changing from blue to white and back. However, he did not dare to say another word. Then, he turned around and looked at the people next to him. He immediately discovered that all of them were staring at him strangely. This gaze made him shiver. Could it be that this beautiful girl in the ck dress had some sort of background?

    Next to the waterfall, the girl in ck dress extended her slender hands and gripped the hilt of the sword which was still protruding from Wu Hu¡¯s leg. Afterwards, she casually pulled it out.

    Seeing this, Wu Hu hurriedly stopped the blood from flowing out. Immediately afterwards, he attempted to flee from the dangerous person in front of him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    But just when he was about to move, the girl¡¯s cold voice entered his ears. He was instantly terrified to the point of turningpletely stiff and he did not even dare to make the slightest twitch.

    ¡°None of you as well,¡± She lifted her head and said slowly to the hundreds of figures in the sky.

    Xie Guan¡¯s expression froze. He immediately gritted his teeth and replied: ¡°King Luo, if we have offended you in any way, we are willing to make amends.¡±

    ¡°You should not have chased after him.¡± A cold chill emerged in the girl¡¯s clear eyes as she spoke to Xie Guan and the others.

    Xie Guan¡¯s face immediately changed. Could it be that Mu Chen had some sort of rtionship with Luo Li? How is this possible? Wasn¡¯t he kicked out of the Spiritual Road early on? How could it be possible that he formed a connection with Luo Li?

    ¡°So he was King Luo¡¯s friend.¡± Qin Zheng let out a hollowugh and spoke: ¡°If we knew about this, we wouldn¡¯t have dared attack him. Speaking of which, this is all a misunderstanding.¡±

    Xie Guan also clenched his teeth and his heart was filled with unwillingness. When Luo Li had appeared, it had already be near impossible for them to obtain the Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast¡¯s Symbol. This is because he knew how powerful that beautiful girl in front of them was. A person who could gravely injure a heaven-sent child like Ji Xuan wasn¡¯t someone that they could fight against.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already chased him over here, then I¡¯ll have you stay here temporarily.¡± Luo Li replied.

    Xie Guan¡¯s heart sank as he gritted his teeth and said: ¡°King Luo, are you nning to attack us?¡±

    Luo Li nced at him for a moment and replied faintly: ¡°Although I really want to get rid of you directly by myself, he might hold a grudge towards me for doing so. Therefore, all of you are going to remain here. After all, he does not like it when I intervene with something like this.¡±

    Once Xie Guan heard this, he immediately felt delighted. As long as Luo Li remains passive, they would not fear Mu Chen.

    Xie Guan and the others exchanged gazes with each and secretly nodded. They remained at their location honestly and did not dare to retreat.

    Seeing this scene, a few Spirit Stage individuals behind them felt that something was off. Although they did not know how powerful the girl in ck dress was, they knew from Xie Guan and the others¡¯ expressions that these powerful cultivators greatly feared her.

    ¡°It¡¯s best to run away quickly.¡± A few Spirit Stage Initial Phase students exchanged gazes with each other and retreated quickly from the scene.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± When Xie Guan heard the sounds of winds breaking behind him, he was extremely surprised and cursed out loud. Then, they noticed Luo Li lifting up her slim eyebrow as she slowly lifted up the ck longsword in her hand and let out a few gentle thrusts.

    The air immediately rumbled and after-images appeared on top of the ck longsword. Then, a sharp sword beam, that was impossible to detect with the naked eye, seemed to rip through the void.

    Chi Chi!

    In the far distant location, the Spirit Stage students that retreated instantly froze and fear emerged in their eyes. This is because they detected that the symbol on their forehead had shattered at this moment. A beam of light immediately formed and enveloped them as it transported them away.

    As Xie Guan and the others stared at the twinkling beams of light behind them, their heart jumped fiercely. Even the Spirit Stage students that did not move werepletely covered with cold sweat. Only now did they understand how terrifying that the girl in ck dress was.

    ¡°Anybody that moves will have the same fate as them.¡± Luo Li¡¯s eyes gently swept across the crowd. However, this action was enough to make thempletely shiver and they did not dare to resist at all.

    In the rear, Ye Qingling stared eagerly at Luo Li, who hadpletely frightened, with her own strength, hundreds of Spirit Stage students so bad that they did not dare to move. As expected from King Luo.

    Next to her, Chu Qi was firmly staring at the figure passionately. His eyes werepletely filled with excitement. If it wasn¡¯t for Fang Zhong pulling him back, he would probably have rushed over already.

    At this moment, Luo Li still had her slender hand grasping the ck longsword. However, she slowly turned away from the crowd once she confirmed that she had frightened everybody. She did not care about the other individuals and locked her gaze firmly on the boy, who was sitting cross-legged in front of her.

    Suddenly, she ignored the crowd and gently sat down in front of Mu Chen. Her ss-like eyes twinkled as she stared quietly at the familiar face.

    After being separated for roughly two years, he seemed to have matured a bit. However, a calm smile still remained on his handsome face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve waited so long for your arrival...¡±

    She extended her slender hand and gently touched Mu Chen¡¯s face. A warm and gentle smile slowly emerged from the corner of her lips. At this moment, her calm and serene eyes seemed to be filled with a brilliant light.

    She did not know when it happened, but because of his appearance, the pitched-ck world, in which she only cared about cultivation, had bepletely dazzling and filled with expectations.

    Even the boring and uninteresting Spiritual Road had be something that she had enjoyed.

    ¡°At least you weren¡¯t stupid and knew that you had to enter the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy...¡±

    The girlughed gently. That smile even caused the sound of majestic waterfall to dim considerably. In the rear, Chu Qi¡¯s eyes that were originally filled with obsession suddenly turned bitter.

    She really liked him.

    In the sky, Xie Guan and the others noticed the intimate actions of Luo Li, and their hearts immediately sank. Judging from this, it was evident that their rtionship wasn¡¯t simply just friends...

    While Luo Li quietly sat in front of Mu Chen, her slender hand finally rxed and let go of the ck longsword as she ced it on top of her slim legs. Yet while doing so, her gaze had always remained on Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Thus, everybody felt that the scene here had be particrly strange. In the sky, arge group of individuals remainedpletely motionless and had their gazespletely fixated on the slender figure. Yet the figure sat quietly as she watched the boy who was cultivating.

    Time passed slowly just like this. Approximately half an hourter, Mu Chen gradually opened his tightly closed eyes.

    As the world in front of his eyes turned bright, Mu Chen twisted his neck slightly. But soon after, his face froze instantly as he stared at the girl in ck dress that was smiling at him with her red lips.

    That elegant and familiar face was still so very attractive.

    Mu Chen blinked and could not help but rub his eyes for a bit as he muttered: ¡°Did I really think about her that much? This must be an illusion, right?¡±

    It was evident that girl in front of him had heard his murmur. Thus, her lips suddenly sprang up. Her heart, which could remain calm in face of any circumstances, suddenly bloomed like a flower. It burned passionately and delight slowly seeped out from within.

    She held onto the hilt of the ck longsword and the scabbard gently poked Mu Chen¡¯s chest. She smiled and asked: ¡°Do you need me to stab you a couple of times?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes widened a little bit more. In the depths of his eyes, a hint of happiness surged out. He immediatelyughed and extended his arms to embrace the girl in front of him.

    The girl seemed shocked by this action of his. As her sword was touching Mu Chen¡¯s chest, she could have easily blocked Mu Chen with her current strength by utilizing Spiritual Energy. But once she noticed the joy within the boy¡¯s eyes, her eyes also softened. She held the sword hilt in front of her chest, while she allowed herself to be hugged.

    When Mu Chen embraced the slender waistline, he buried his face into her supple long hair and took a deep breath as he muttered: ¡°Luo Li, I¡¯ve finally found you again...¡±

    Since the day that he had departed from the Spiritual Road, he had always been waiting for the arrival of this day. In order for it to happen, he had paid a great price.

    Luo Li¡¯s ss-like eyes softened as she could feel Mu Chen¡¯s efforts over the past two years. In the Spiritual Road, a heaven-sent child was suddenly kicked out. Thinking about it, he must have suffered a lot of pressure when he went back.

    Although he always had a calm smile stered on his face, under that smile she knew how tired he was and how much hardship he had faced.

    Her hands gentled extended out and wrapped around Mu Chen¡¯s waist. Then, she slowly muttered deep down inside.

    Mu Chen, I¡¯m also happy that I was able to see you again

 Chapter 143 Resolve

    <b>Chapter 143 ¨C Resolve</b>

    At the edge of the rushing waterfall, a boy hugged a girl while the sun rays descended onto their bodies. This scene was so beautiful, it could have been a painting.

    In the sky, the faces of Xie Guan and the others started to twitch as they watched this scene. Since it hade to this, only a fool would believe that Mu Chen had an ordinary rtionship with Luo Li.

    Although they did not have much contact with Luo Li before, they knew how unapproachable this girl, who had stood at the pinnacle in the Spiritual Road, was. It was as if she maintained a distance with everyone. Her clear eyes were not cold, yet they stopped everyone from approaching her.

    They had never heard of this heaven-sent girl, who was coveted by numerous talented geniuses within the Spiritual Road, having any intimate contact with the opposite sex. Not to mention this kind of scene, where she was hugged by someone else...

    At this moment, Xie Guan and the others staredplicatedly at Mu Chen and their eyes were filled with pure jealousy. They knew how outstanding Luo Li was. Therefore, they could only watch and stare at such a girl from afar. However, a certain person was holding her in his arms and enjoying her unique warmth and fragrance.

    ¡°Cough.¡±

    Behind Mu Chen and the others, Ye Qingling suddenly let out a gentle cough. If she did not interrupt them, who knows how long the two of them would remain like this. Moreover, doesn¡¯t Mu Chen know that such an open disy would be extremely aggravating to others?

    Ye Qingling nced at Chu Qi, who was beside her. Thetter was gritting his teeth and held an expression of wanting to rip Mu Chen to shreds. But fortunately, he was pulled back tightly by Fang Zhong.

    If he were to rush up right now, it was highly likely that he would be dealt with by a single sh from Luo Li.

    After hearing the coughing soundsing from the rear, Mu Chen gradually recovered his senses. He immediately separated himself gently from Luo Li, and his eyes swept across the sky. There was a strange atmosphereing from the crowd that had been awkwardly standing there. Once they noticed Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, they hurriedly turned their heads and evaded it. The viciousness that they once had when they were chasing him hadpletely vanished...

    Mu Chen nced at Luo Li and understood roughly what had happened. He smiled: ¡°It seems that your strength has increased greatly during these two years.¡±

    Luo Li only smiled and replied: ¡°If you experienced the final battle within the Spiritual Road, you would probably be at this level as well.¡±

    ¡°How can there be so many ¡®ifs¡¯?¡±

    Mu Chen stood up and said: ¡°However, even without that opportunity, I will still be able to catch up.¡±

    As he spoke, he directed a smile at Luo Li. ¡°Moreover, there are so many people that like you. Since they are all quite powerful, it will probably be even more troublesome when we enter the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Therefore, I¡¯m afraid that trouble would continue to find us if I don¡¯t hurry up.¡±

    Luo Li gave a shallow smile as she replied: ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can protect you. Just like the time you protected me in the Spiritual Road.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that weak.¡± Mu Chen lifted his head and stared at the Xie Guan and the others, who were acting unnaturally. He gave a faint smile and asked: ¡°Did you leave them for me?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. I don¡¯t wish to beined to by a certain someone I know.¡± Luo Li bit her red lips with her teeth. The eyes that were staring at Mu Chen carried a rare hint of grievance. She said: ¡°You were always like that. You would not let others intervene in your matters.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled bitterly. He knew that she was talking about the matter within the Spiritual Road.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t let you intervene. It¡¯s because I knew that there would be a great price to pay. There are some things that a man should endure instead.¡± Mu Chen sighed and a hint of coldness shed through his eyes.

    ¡°That matter was secretly caused by Ji Xuan.¡± Luo Li¡¯s slender hands tightened as she gripped onto the sword hilt as she muttered.

    ¡°I know.¡± Mu Chen smiled. He stared at the delicate face of the girl in front of him and slowly replied: ¡°However, even if I knew that it was set up by him, I would still have done the same thing. After all, there are rules that a person has within their hearts that should not be vited.¡±

    Luo Li looked at his eyes, and her red lips turned upwards slightly around the edges. A hint of gentleness shed through her serene eyes. The Mu Chen¡¯s crazy actions during the Spiritual Road had made her understand a lot of things. This is why she came to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy without any hesitation.

    ¡°The Spiritual Road is only the beginning. We will finally have a true fight now that we¡¯ve entered the Five Great Academies.¡± Mu Chen smiled. The handsome smile on his face revealed a bit of anticipation.

    ¡°I hope that he can give me some sort of surprise. Otherwise, it will be quite dull during our training within the Five Great Academies. This time, let us have a good fight.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Luo Li gently spoke.

    ¡°Of course you will. If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll have to spank you.¡± Mu Chen chuckled.

    A tinge of crimson emerged on Luo Li¡¯s exquisite face. She red angrily at Mu Chen. If someone else said that to her, she would probably have instantly stabbed them with her sword. But because the person in front of her was Mu Chen, she was reluctant to do so.

    ¡°But right now, you should still deal with the current situation.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. Then, he directed this smile towards Xie Guan and the others: ¡°Everybody, was it fun chasing after me?¡±

    Xie Guan and the others had an unnatural expression. Their gazes were fixed on Luo Li, who was beside Mu Chen. At the moment, they were a little bit at a loss on whether or not they should speak up. It was obvious that they were quite afraid of Luo Li.

    ¡°Say whatever you want. She will not intervene.¡± Mu Chen smiled faintly. He knew that Xie Guan and the others were scorning him.

    ¡°Hmph. If you want me to say it, then I¡¯ll say it. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m afraid of you.¡±

    Xie Guan finally could not endure holding back in front of this many individuals. He sneered: ¡°We are indeed afraid of King Luo. However, we¡¯re not afraid of you. To be blunt, if it wasn¡¯t for King Luo, do you think that you would have the right to be so arrogant in front of us? Blood Cmity? A person that was assessed as a King ss? You think that you can act like this with your strength only being at Spirit Stage Initial Phase?

    Luo Li¡¯s eyebrows were raised slightly. Her slender fingers could not help but flick at the sword¡¯s scabbard. At this moment, a hint of coldness shed through her ss-like eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to rify that I¡¯m currently at Spirit Stage Middle Phase.¡± Mu Chen smiled. Although the majority of the two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essences were absorbed by the Nine Netherbird, the remnants of it was enough for him to reach the Spirit Stage Middle Phase.

    ¡°Pu.¡±

    Xie Guan and the others let out a mockingugh as he quipped: ¡°Does that make a difference?¡±

    The three of them were genuine Spirit Stage Late Phase powerhouses. In their eyes, Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit Stage Middle Phase was not much better than Spirit Stage Initial Phase.

    Behind the trio, a few Spirit Stage students also agreed. Although the level of this strength wasn¡¯t bad, it wasn¡¯t enough to frighten them.

    ¡°I think that there¡¯s quite a bit of difference.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled at the trio. However, his ck eyes did not carry a hint of a smile within them. He spoke: ¡°Next up, I¡¯ll let you three y around with me for a while. That is, if you¡¯re capable of doing so.¡±

    Xie Guan and the others were stunned. These words of Mu Chen meant that he wanted to y around with the three of them by himself? With his Spirit Stage Middle Phase strength, a single person would be enough to deal with him. Wasn¡¯t he just seeking his own death by wanting to fight against three of them by himself?

    The three of them exchanged gazes with each other. However, their eyes quickly floated towards Luo Li, who was beside Mu Chen.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t enjoy being his opponent, I¡¯m willing to exchange ces with him.¡± Luo Li said faintly as she nced at the trio.

    ¡°Ohoho, since you have such courage, we wouldn¡¯t be giving you face if we avoid you.¡± Hearing this, Xie Guan and the others instantly rxed and replied.

    ¡°Oi, Mu Chen, what are you doing?¡± Seeing this, Ye Qingling hurriedly walked over and asked. These three were powerhouses at the level of the Spirit Stage Late Phase. Even if Mu Chen had made a breakthrough earlier, he was still only at the Spirit Stage Middle Phase. How would it be possible for him to fight against three of them by himself? This guy was usually pretty smart, why is he being so foolish now? Could it be that he wanted to show off in front of Luo Li?

    Luo Li looked at Ye Qingling, who had a worried expression on her face. Then, her ss-like eyes focused themselves onto Mu Chen again, and her gaze seemed to convey an unsettled expression. Hmph, this bastard, there¡¯s no shortage of pretty girls beside him.

    When Mu Chen noticed Luo Li¡¯s gaze, he could only smile helplessly. Then, he turned towards Ye Qingling andughed: ¡°Rx, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    Seeing this, Ye Qingling didn¡¯t say anything more. However, her eyes glowed when she turned her line of sight towards Luo Li: ¡°You are King Luo, right? I can finally look at you from such a close range. I havee to worship you a lot.¡±

    It seemed this was the first time that Luo Li had met such a girl that was this enthusiastic about her. She hesitated slightly before nodding: ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Ye Qingling...¡±

    Mu Chen nced at Ye Qingling, who was extremely excited and waspletely speechless. So she was one of Luo Li¡¯s fans? He shook his head helplessly and ignored the two of them. Immediately afterwards, he took two steps forward and stared at the trio in the sky: ¡°If you are able to block one of my attacks, I¡¯ll forget about what was done earlier. If you fail to do so, then leave your symbols behind. I¡¯m currentlycking them.¡±

    Hearing this, Xie Guan and the others let out a coldugh. This guy really is mad. Did he really just treat us as if they were little dogs or cats? How is it possible that he could deal with us so easily!?

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll ask for guidance from the famous and well-renowned Blood Cmity, Mu Chen!¡± The three of themughed. Theirughs were filled with mocking sarcasm.

    Mu Chen smiled andpletely ignored their sarcasticughs. Then, he slowly closed his eyes.

    When the crowd of Spirit Stage students noticed Mu Chen¡¯s actions, they were stunned. However, before they could say anything, they noticed that a Spiritual Seal was rapidly emerging from Mu Chen¡¯s palms.

    ¡°A Spiritual Seal? He¡¯s actually a Spiritual Array Master?!¡± A hint of surprise shed through the crowd.

    Xie Guan and the others still had a sneer on their faces. However, their expressions soon turned serious. This is because they noticed that the amount of Spiritual Seals within Mu Chen¡¯s hand had actually surpassed 30.

    Normally, a Spiritual Array that required a total of 35 Spiritual Seals was enough to be a threat towards Spirit Stage Late Phase powerhouses.

    ¡°Buzz.¡±

    Their gazes were gradually turning even more serious, as they noticed the amount of Spiritual Seals within Mu Chen¡¯s hand had already reached 35 Seals. Moreover, it showed no signs of stopping.

    36 Seals!

    38 Seals!

    40 Seals!

    When the amount of Spiritual Seals in Mu Chen¡¯s hand had reached 40, the Spirit Stage students all took a deep breath. Shock quickly filled their eyes.

    40 Spiritual Seals!

    Finally, at this moment, Xie Guan and the others¡¯ expressions changedpletely.

 Chapter 144 Might of the Dragon Elephant Array

    <b>Chapter 144 ¨C Might of the Dragon Elephant Array</b>

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    All of the 40 Spiritual Seals let out a tremor as they condensed in Mu Chen¡¯s hands. Then, spiritual fluctuations emitted and caused further vibrations in the surrounding air.

    At this moment, everybody was shocked by the 40 Spiritual Seals. Even Ye Qingling, Chu Qi and Fang Zhong were stunned. Since when did Mu Chen have such a powerful technique?

    Even among the Rank 2 Spiritual Arrays, a Spiritual Array that consisted of 40 Spiritual Seals was considerably powerful. Its might was something that even an ordinary Spirit Stage Late Phase powerhouse would have to evade.

    While watching this scene quietly ur in front of her eyes, Luo Li let out a gentle smile.

    Swish!

    Once Mu Chen flipped his hand around, the 40 Spiritual Seals instantly integrated themselves into the air. At the same time, the surrounding air quickly became distorted. A faint dark-golden light started to emit from the air.

    Roar!

    While the space was bing distorted, a faint dragon¡¯s roar resounded and shook the mountains.

    In the sky nearby, Xie Guan and the others¡¯ expressions had turnedpletely serious. The contempt-filled expression that they initially had, finally faded away. From the Spiritual Array, they could feel something that was able to threaten them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this together!¡±

    The three of them exchanged gazes andpletely gave up on their pride. With a shout, dense Spiritual Energy erupted from the trio¡¯s bodies. Directly behind them, the light of their illusory Spiritual Beasts emerged. It was apparent that these were the Spiritual Beasts¡¯ Soul Essences that they had ingested. Judging from the density of their Spiritual Energy, it should be powerful Spiritual Beasts that are roughly in the 100s of the Myriad Beast Record.

    In order to block Mu Chen¡¯s powerful Spiritual Array attack, the trio did not dare to hold back.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    A dark-golden light quickly emanated out from above Mu Chen. It finally turned into a massive dark-golden Spiritual Array. Then, the Spiritual Array slowly circted, and beams of dark-golden lights intertwined together emanating mysterious fluctuations.

    Judging from its appearance, this intertwining Spiritual Array seemed to be upied by a dragon and an elephant, which guarded the heavens and the earth.

    Finally, Mu Chen¡¯s tightly closed eyes slowly reopened. He extended his slender fingers, and tapped the air as he quietly muttered: ¡°Dragon Elephant Array!¡±

    Boom!

    As if it was a dark-golden sun, a fierce burst of dazzling, dark-golden light emerged from the array. Then massive dark-golden beams of light erupted from the Spiritual Array.

    Roar!

    When the light beams shot out, they intertwined with each other and finally formed a roaring dragon and a gigantic elephant whose bodies were made entirely of gold. As the dragon and elephant galloped over, the sky seemed to tremble from their impact.

    Spiritual Energy that covered the world rushed over towards the trio.

    In the rear, the crowd of Spirit Stage students had pale expressions as they watched the mighty dragon and elephant. From what they felt, they knew that this power could instantly obliterate them.

    ¡°Dong!¡±

    At this moment, Xie Guan and the two other individuals let out their attacks together. With a cry, dense Spiritual Energy formed into three Spiritual Energy pirs and pierced through the sky. With an extraordinary atmosphere, it collided fiercely with the dragon and elephant.

    BOOM!

    Spiritual Energy shockwaves, visible to even the naked eye, expanded from the explosion. Even the air seemed to be disced by these shockwaves. This caused bursts of gales to rampage through the forest.

    ¡°Dragon Elephant Suppression!¡±

    As this urred, a hint of coldness shed through Mu Chen¡¯s ck eyes. He quietly shouted deep down inside as he changed the seals formed with his hand.

    Boom!

    Faster than the eye could see, the dragon and elephant fused together and formed into a dark-golden disc. On top of the disc, a golden dragon was surging through the air as the golden elephant set foot on the ground. The aura it produced was simply shocking.

    Bang!

    When the suppression of the dark-golden light disc descended, the light pirs formed from Xie Guan and the others started to break. Instantly, their faces turnedpletely pale, and their expressions were filled with horror.

    In the end, the Spiritual Energy pirs werepletely shattered and the dark-golden light disc turned into lights, which rushed out and fiercely collided with the trio¡¯s bodies.

    Puchi.

    At this moment, the trio¡¯s expressions were pale as they spat out a mouthful of blood. Their aura quickly weakened and they started to stagger.

    The crowd of Spirit Stage students¡¯ expressions changed drastically when they became aware of the fact that thebined attack of Xie Guan and the two other Spirit Stage Late Phase powerhouses failed topletely stop the Spiritual Array¡¯s power. Terror emerged in the depths of their eyes.

    The power of this Spiritual Array was actually this terrifying?

    Xie Guan and the others werepletely pale as they exchanged gazes with each other. Their eyes shed and they fiercely rushed away. It was evident that they nned on leaving.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    But just when their bodies showed some movement, a slender figure appeared from the rear. Then, a ck longsword gently stopped in front of them.

    ¡°If you want to be disqualified, then feel free to take another step.¡± Luo Li nced at the trio and replied faintly.

    The trio instantly stiffened and cold sweat trickled down their foreheads. They smiled bitterly and the symbol on their foreheads twinkled. A Rank 7 and two Rank 6 symbols immediately let up and 3 Spiritual lights rushed towards Mu Chen, who was below them.

    At this moment, Mu Chen did not hesitate and absorbed the three Spiritual lights. The originally dim symbol instantly became filled with light. However, even after absorbing the three symbols, Mu Chen¡¯s symbol remained at the level of a Rank 7 Symbol. It was evident that it was bing increasingly difficult to rank up the symbol once it reached thete stages. If he wanted to increase it to Rank 8 or Rank 9, it would be even more difficult than Rank 7.

    ¡°Ohoho, I¡¯ll have to thank the three of you for handing over such a big gift to me.¡± Mu Chen cupped his hands in thanks towards Xie Guan and the others as he spoke.

    The trio¡¯s faces immediately twitched and revealed a smile filled with bitterness. Although they were constantly cursing Mu Chen within their hearts, they did not dare mutter out loud.

    At this location, not only was there the terrifying King Luo, even Mu Chen, whom they had originally thought was weak, revealed an extraordinary power. The Spiritual Array that he had used earlier wasn¡¯t something that the three of them together could stop.

    ¡°That guy really is tough...¡± At this moment, the trio had eyes filled with bitterness. This time, they tried to seize an opportunity only to end up much worse than they started. In order to increase their symbols to such a level, they had to pay with great effort. However, all of this effort was handed over to Mu Chen.

    ¡°Goodbye, you three. I won¡¯t send you off.¡± Mu Chen didn¡¯t bother talking with them as he let out a faintugh.

    ¡°Mu Chen, you shouldn¡¯t act too cocky. Although you have King Luo protecting you, there is more than one ¡°King¡± from the Spiritual Road within this Northern Heavens World. Once you approach the Northern Heavens Hall, let¡¯s see how cocky you can be!¡± Xie Guan gritted his teeth as he let out a sneer filled with unwillingness. Then, he did not dare to remain at this location and quickly fled into the distance.

    ¡°So there are other Kings...¡± Mu Chen smiled. A hint of coldness shed through the depths of his eyes. No matter who it was, if they believed that they could step on Mu Chen because he was kicked out of the Spiritual Road midway, he did not mind letting them understand that the Spiritual Road¡¯s Empowerment didn¡¯t give them the overwhelming advantage that they had imagined.

    ¡°Everyone, are you not going to leave? Could it be that all of you are nning to hand over your symbols to me?¡± Mu Chen stared coldly at the Spirit Stage students in the air as he did not have a favorable impression of these people. However, he did not force them to hand over their symbols. If he did so, it was possible that he would be easily cornered by them. After all, it was quite troubling to deal with so many people.

    The Spirit Stage students in the air all let out a hollowugh and did not dare to refute. They immediately rushed away and in a few seconds, the sky waspletely empty.

    When Mu Chen noticed the empty sky, he also let out a breath of relief.

    Luo Li descended from the sky and stood beside Mu Chen.

    ¡°Brother Chu, Brother Fang. This time, I¡¯ll have to thank you.¡± Mu Chen turned around to stare at Chu Qi and Fang Zhong, who hadplicated expressions, as he cupped his fists as thanks. Since they were willing to stand out and help him at that crucial moment, even if it wasn¡¯t too beneficial, Mu Chen would still remember this favor from them.

    Fang Zhong smiled as he shook his head. On the other hand, Chu Qipletely ignored Mu Chen and his eyes were firmly fixed on Luo Li. His mouth moved and he asked with a reddened face: ¡°Luo Li, a...are you alright these days?¡±

    Luo Li nced at Chu Qi and raised her eyebrows. She thought for a moment before asking: ¡°Do we know each other?¡±

    Puchi.

    From the side, Ye Qingling could not help butugh. Fang Zhong also had a grin on his face as he stared sympathetically at Chu Qi. What a poor guy...

    Chu Qi scratched his head and replied embarrassedly: ¡°We¡¯ve met in the Spiritual Road before. You¡¯ve even saved me once...¡±

    When Luo Li heard this, she nodded slightly. But when they judged the look on her face, everybody wondered if she had attempted to recall this memory. However, this was her personality. She would always adopt an uncaring attitude towards the things that she did not care about.

    ¡°Brother Chu, Brother Fang. It¡¯s all thanks to your help that I¡¯ve managed to sessfully hunt the two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts. I¡¯ll let you have this Mysterious Spirithail Dragon.¡± Mu Chen waved his hand and the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon¡¯s massive body emerged on the ground in front of them.

    ¡°Thank you, Brother Mu.¡± Seeing this, Fang Zhong waspletely delighted and cupped his hands in thanks.

    ¡°Also, there¡¯s also two Spiritual Auras for our symbols. I¡¯ll divide one to the two of you.¡± Mu Chen flicked his fingers and an icy-blue Spiritual Aura surged out. Judging from the Spiritual Auraing from the Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast, it was probably enough for a symbol to rank up to Rank 7pletely from Rank 1.

    Although Mu Chen could probably reach Rank 8 Symbol if he absorbed these two Spiritual Auras, he wasn¡¯t a person who would seize all the benefits for himself. Since he had absorbed the two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts¡¯ Essences, he had already obtained a massive benefit.

    Seeing that Mu Chen was willing to hand over the Symbol¡¯s Spiritual Aura to them as well, he was filled with joy that he couldn¡¯t even close his mouth probably and hurriedly divided it with Chu Qi. This is because their symbols were already at Rank 6. Once they absorbed it, they would have ranked up to Rank 7.

    After handing these items to Fang Zhong, Mu Chen looked at Ye Qingling and handed over the other Spiritual Aura. He said embarrassedly: ¡°I originally nned on giving you one of the Spiritual Beasts¡¯ Soul Essences, but something came up and it¡¯s all gone.¡±

    Ye Qingling smiled as he took the Spiritual Aura and said: ¡°It¡¯s fine. Although it¡¯s unfortunate that the Soul Essences are gone, I¡¯m still quite satisfied with just this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve hunted a Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast before. Luckily for you, there¡¯s one Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence remaining. It¡¯s also quitepatible with you.¡± Luo Li¡¯s ss-like eyes blinked and she suddenly extended her hand. A clump of light surged out and from within the clump of lights, there seemed to be a snowy-white unicorn.

    ¡°Is this the Jaded Unicorn that¡¯s ranked 87th on the Myriad Beast Record¡¯s Earth Ranking?¡± Ye Qingling stared at the snowy-white Soul Essence and was shocked. She hurriedly replied: ¡°It¡¯s too precious. I can¡¯t ept it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve helped him out. Consider this as my thanks.¡± Luo Li smiled faintly and ced the Soul Essence within Ye Qingling¡¯s hands.

    ¡°I¡¯ve helped him out, yet you were the one that thanked me. King Luo really is virtuous.¡± Ye Qingling nced mischievously at Luo Li and said: ¡°Your rtionship is pretty good.¡±

    Mu Chen also smiled. Between him and Luo Li, they naturally would not pay attention to these things. He immediately waved and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll head back now. Mo Ling and the others are probably quite anxious. Once we find them, we should probably head to the most inner territory of the Northern Heavens Hall...¡±

    ¡°Only that ce will be truly lively.¡±

 Chapter 145 Old Rival

    <b>Chapter 145 ¨C Old Rival</b>

    In the Ye n¡¯s campground, cheers filled with excitement instantly broke out when Mo Ling and the others saw Mu Chen, Ye Qingling and the rest returning.

    A while ago, information about Mu Chen being chased by others was circted around. Thus, all of them knew about it and had been extremely worried. Although they knew how powerful Mu Chen was, the situation wasn¡¯t the same as before. Therge force that was chasing after him was far too terrifying. Therefore, they were quite worried. If something were to happen to Mu Chen, Ye Qingling and the oters, who stole many of the symbols of them, would probably cause the downfall of the Ye n.

    ¡°Sister!¡±

    Sun¡¯Er hurriedly rushed over and dove headfirst into Ye Qingling¡¯s arms. Thetter hugged her as she smiled.

    ¡°Brother Mu!¡±

    Mo Ling and the others also gathered around quickly. Their faces were filled with excitement. But just when they were about to speak, they noticed the girl in ck dress behind Mu Chen. Due to her appearance, the group of boys waspletely stunned.

    The girl in the ck dress possessed a delicate, beautiful appearance. That appearance had even surpassed Ye Qingling¡¯s. Moreover, the temperament that she radiated was also magnificent. Her ss-like eyes were calm and serene. They gave an intoxicating feeling to everybody who staring into them.

    Although Mo Ling and the others had seen many beautiful girls before, it was the first time that they seen such a breathtaking beauty. In that instant, the youthful boys all held back from speaking and hesitated, tongue-tied in front of this beauty.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have any undesirable thoughts. This person is a big shot. Moreover, someone already obtained her. If you dare have any thoughts about her, you would have to be careful of Mu Chen beating you up you up to the point where you¡¯re like a pig.¡± Ye Qingling covered her mouth as sheughed.

    As Luo Li¡¯s charisma was something that could even influence the usually calm Ye Qingling, it was not shocking that it affected Mo Ling and the others.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    At this moment, the crowd all let out a cry. Then, envious gazes were shot towards Mu Chen. Contrary to this, Mo Ling scratched his head instead as he asked: ¡°Brother Mu, when did you find such a beauty? Sister Qian¡¯Er would be sad if she knew.¡±

    Hearing this, Mu Chen¡¯s heart suddenly jumped. This brat truly was speaking carelessly.

    ¡°Who is Sister Qian¡¯Er?¡± As expected, Luo Li approached Mo Ling as her clear eyes nced at Mu Chen. Then, she asked with a smile.

    Mo Ling¡¯s face instantly turned red and replied hesitantly: ¡°It¡¯s a friend of ours in the Northern Spiritual Realm. She grew up together with Brother Mu.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s a childhood friend.¡± Luo Li¡¯s slender hands gently pinched Mu Chen¡¯s palm as she spoke.

    When Mu Chen noticed Luo Li¡¯s expression, he was quite interested. After all, he was ustomed to her uncaring and indifferent expression. Thus, this was the first time that he saw such an expression as well.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t be jealous.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled and held Luo Li¡¯s warm and slender hand as he headed inside the camp: ¡°Everybody should prepare themselves. We will leave tomorrow and head to the innermost region of the Northern Heavens World. However, everybody can rx. I will not let anyone here be eliminated.¡±

    Since Mu Chen had already mixed together with the tiny Ye n for a while, he had a little bit of feeling towards it. Thus, he didn¡¯t mind helping them out.

    ¡°Brother Mu is amazing!¡±

    When the members of the Ye n heard this, they instantly rejoiced and shouted out excitedly. With Mu Chen¡¯s word, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about their symbols not reaching the required rank and, thus, be eliminated.

    On the other hand, Luo Li¡¯s face turned slightly red as she was dragged away by Mu Chen under many people¡¯s gazes. She struggled for a moment, but Mu Chen held onto her tightly. In the end, she could only allow him to do what he wanted...

    As the evening sky enveloped them, a bonfire rose up within the campground, causing it to be extremely lively.

    In the corner of the campground, Mu Chen and Luo Li were sitting alone beside a bonfire. Although gazes would be constantly directed over secretly, nobody came to disturb them.

    Luo Li¡¯s slender hands were holding onto the spit rack as the dazzling roasted meat emitted out an enticing aroma above the fire. Compared to what Mu Chen usually made, it was many times better in terms of smell and taste.

    ¡°Here.¡± Seeing Mu Chen stare enviously at it, Luo Li could not help butugh as she handed the roasted meat over.

    ¡°I can finally eat what Lord King Luo had personally made again.¡± Mu Chen epted and let out a sigh. This taste was truly something that he had missed.

    Hearing Mu Chen tease her, Luo Li batted an eye at him. However, the corner of her lips gently lifted up and revealed the joy within her heart. As long as she was together with him, even the tiniest things made her happier than when she hunted down Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts by herself.

    While she sat elegantly next to the bonfire, her ck dress outlined her slender body. Then, she quietly watched Mu Chen voraciously devour the meat as her thin fingers released the ribbon on her hair. As she did, her long silver hair fell down and released a dazzling luster underneath the glow of the fire.

    ¡°When will your hair turn back?¡± Mu Chen quickly finished the roasted meat and casually asked as he nced at Luo Li¡¯s hair. He could vaguely recall that he had once asked Luo Li about the color of her hair. Back then, she had mentioned that it was the result of the Gong Fa Spiritual Art that she had trained in.

    ¡°What? Do you not like it?¡± Luo Li was slightly startled and attempted to asked casually.

    ¡°How could I dare say such a thing? If I mention that I don¡¯t like it, you will ignore me for a few days.¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help butugh. Back then, he had mentioned that it would have looked better if it was ck. In response, Luo Li gave a nomittal smile towards him. But during the next three days, Mu Chen had to take care of his own food supplies. Thus, after this punishment, Mu Chen didn¡¯t dare talk about the color of her hair.

    ¡°Speaking about the Spiritual Road, who was the one to obtain the Spirit Crown?¡± Mu Chen wiped his mouth and asked Luo Li.

    The so-called Spirit Crown was the utmost glory and honor one could obtain within the Spiritual Road. However, the only ones that were eligible to obtain it were people that were assessed as King ss. It was also the most dazzling moment within the entire Spiritual Road.

    Regarding about this, Mu Chen had actually been looking forward to it prior to him being kicked out of the Spiritual Road. After all, the individuals that participated in this dazzling moment were ones standing at the pinnacle of Spiritual Road. His blood boiled as he thought that he would be able topete with them.

    ¡°In the end, the Spirit Crown ended up in Wen Qingxuan¡¯s hands.¡± Luo Li replied.

    ¡°Wen Qingxuan? A girl?¡± Mu Chen was quite surprised. The Spiritual Road was quite huge and since he had been kicked out midway, he was a bit unfamiliar with a few people who stood at the pinnacle of the Spiritual Road. At the very least, he had never heard about this Wen Qingxuan.

    ¡°She is quite powerful. Currently, she entered the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy. You will probably have the opportunity to meet her in the future.¡± Luo Li nodded. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was filled with anger and had kept a constant watch on Ji Xuan, she would have probably faced Wen Qingxuan. However, Ji Xuan wasn¡¯t someone weak. Although she managed to push him back in the end, she had also ended up paying a heavy price.

    ¡°As expected of the Five Great Academies. It¡¯s truly a ce where groups of strong individuals gather.¡± Mu Chen smiled. Who knows how bustling it would be when the Exchange Festival for Five Great Academies urs?

    ¡°Ah, right. Yang Hong also entered the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡± Luo Li suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°Yang Hong?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze turned serious. In the Spiritual Road, he had two very powerful enemies. One was Ji Xuan, the other was Yang Hong. He had never imagined that guy would have entered the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that they would meet up in the future?

    ¡°Is he in the Northern Heavens World as well?¡± Mu Chen looked at Luo Li while an icy look shed across his ck eyes. Although the event in the Spiritual Road was secretly caused by Ji Xuan, Yang Hong was probably involved in it as well.

    ¡°Yes. However, he isn¡¯t in our Northern Heavens World.¡± Luo Li nodded. There were a total of four Northern Heavens World used as examination grounds, and it seemed that Yang Hong wasn¡¯t in the same one as them.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll naturally meet again in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡± Mu Chen smiled faintly. Yang Hong, huh? Since there¡¯s no way to find Ji Xuan right now, I¡¯ll deal with you first. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be a bit boring within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy?

    ¡°Also, there¡¯s a total of 8 people, including me, that obtained a King ss assessment inside this Northern Heavens World.¡± Luo Li continued: ¡°Among the eight of us, there are two that you should know. It¡¯s the two brothers, Shi Jingtian and Shi Hao.¡±

    ¡°The Shi Family¡¯s brothers that we nearly killed in the Spiritual Road?¡± Mu Chen frowned. Enemies were truly destined to meet again. He never imagined that he would run into them again.

    ¡°Yes. At this moment, the two brothers are only a step away from reaching Heavenly Fusion Stage. They are quite powerful.¡± Luo Li replied.

    Mu Chen nodded. If they are only a step away from reaching Heavenly Fusion Stage, it would mean that their breakthrough isn¡¯t too far away. In the Northern Heavens World, they would be considered at the top of the bunch.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already entered the Heavenly Fusion Stage, right?¡± Mu Chen looked at Luo Li and asked.

    Luo Li nodded and smiled: ¡°So you will have to hurry and catch up to me. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be thrown far behind me.¡±

    ¡°Even if I¡¯m thrown far behind you, I can still spank you.¡± Mu Chen teased.

    ¡°Pervert.¡± Luo Li was a little bit embarrassed and batted an eye at him. Then, she said: ¡°I¡¯m going to cultivate. You should guard tonight.¡±

    As these words exited her mouth, her eyes softened up. She thought back to the days in the Spiritual Road when they had to rely on each other. Although it had been quite tough, those days had be irreceable memories in their hearts.

    Mu Chen smiled and asked: ¡°Then let¡¯s have another hug?¡± He was still reminiscing the warm and soft skin that he had hugged today. In the past, it had been rare for him to obtain such a treatment.

    Luo Li red at Mu Chen. This guy is bing greedier. I must ignore him.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to cultivate.¡±

    Luo Li¡¯s slender hands were ced on top of the sword hilt. Then, she closed her eyes and entered a state of cultivation. From then on, she ignored Mu Chen.

    Seeing this, Mu Chen smiled. Underneath the bonfire¡¯s glow, he stared at Luo Li¡¯s beautiful appearance. A hint of gentle kindness also passed through his ck eyes.

    It¡¯s great that I¡¯ve met you. I¡¯m d that I saved you when I first met you in the Spiritual Road...

    ¡°Hu.¡±

    Mu Chen stared at the sky and let out a sigh. Then, he slowly clenched his hands. It seemed that there were many rivals of his inside the Northern Heavens World...

    Shi Jingtian, Shi Hao, Yang Hong...

    I made you afraid of me during the Spiritual Road. Even in the Great Thousand World, I can do the same. Therefore, you shouldn¡¯t underestimate me because I lost the Spiritual Energy Empowerment. Otherwise, you will have to pay a great price...

 Chapter 146 Meeting Place

    <b>Chapter 146 ¨C Meeting ce</b>

    Within the vast mountains,motions rang out. Numerous furious roars resounded as Spiritual Beasts charged towards a dozen agile figures.

    ¡°H...Hurry. Lead them all towards Brother Mu!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be eaten by these Spiritual Beasts, then put your back into it!¡±

    In front of the Spiritual Beasts, tired, breathless groans could be heard from a group of people. Then, these figures mustered all their strength to head towards a nearby hill. At that location, there were numerous figures waiting in ambush.

    On the top of the hill, a massive Spiritual Array was slowly circting. Dragon and elephant sounds could be heard from time to time, as a formidable Spiritual Energy emitted out.

    Mu Chen stared at the numerous Spiritual Beasts that were attracted by the group. There were probably over 40 Spiritual Beasts. Furthermore, at the forefront of the group, there were ten Spiritual Beasts that possessed the strength of a High Rank Spiritual Beast.

    However, Spiritual Beasts at this level weren¡¯t a threat to the current Mu Chen.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡±

    Mu Chen muttered and waved his hand. A formidable fluctuation instantly burst out of the Spiritual Array. Then, a dark-golden light erupted and formed a dragon and an elephant as they surged over.

    Bang!

    As the dragon and elephant passed by, countless massive Spiritual Beasts flew backwards and had their bonespletely shattered by the impact. Slowly, their life faded away.

    Although the Spiritual Array was considerably powerful, there was arge quantity of Spiritual Beasts. Therefore, there were still a few agile Spiritual Beasts that managed to escape and rushed fiercely at the Ye n members.

    Seeing this, Ye Qingling was prepared to take action. However, Luo Li, who was beside her, gripped the hilt of the ck longsword with her slender hand. The longsword trembled for a moment, and the shadow of a sword pierced through the empty space.

    Chi Chi!

    When the Spiritual Beasts were only a few hundred meters away from the Ye n members, their bodies suddenly turned stiff. Fresh blood immediately sprayed out and they were actually cut into two halves. At the point where they were cut, it was as smooth as a mirror.

    The Ye n members all sucked in a breath of cold air. Their eyes werepletely filled with horror as they looked at Luo Li. They didn¡¯t know what happened, but the Spiritual Beasts had been split apart. Furthermore, it had been done from such a far distance.

    If these Spiritual Beasts were them, they would have probably died in a much terrible way.

    ¡°Hurry and take the Soul Essences out. For the people whose symbol hasn¡¯t reach Rank 4, they should absorb the Spiritual Aura for their symbols.¡± The Spiritual Array above Mu Chen¡¯s head slowly faded away as he smiled at Wang Sheng and the others.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Wang Sheng and the others hurriedly responded, then, they rushed out in excitement. These Spiritual Beasts weren¡¯t weak. If they were nning to deal with it by themselves, they would have to pay a price in order to sessfully kill one of the Spiritual Beast. But with the help of a powerful person such as Mu Chen, everything had turned simple once again.

    Ye Qingling looked at the excited Ye n members and smiled. She turned around and said to Mu Chen: ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Chen, it was evident that it would have been impossible for her to help every single Ye n member to reach Rank 4 Symbol. Therefore, a few members would have to leave unhappily. If that were to happen, every one of them would definitely feel bitter.

    Mu Chen shook his head: ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy toe to this ce. Moreover, they definitely have some talent. If they were to sessfully enter the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, they should be able to be somewhat sessful. Therefore, it would be a pity if they were eliminated due to some misfortune.¡±

    ¡°Right now, we are approaching the innermost region of the Northern Heavens World. We should soon reach the meeting ce.¡± Luo Li spoke gently.

    ¡°The meeting ce, huh...¡±

    Hearing this, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. At that location, he would probably be able to meet all the powerful individuals within this Northern Heavens World. It was truly something that he was looking forward to.

    ¡°Let¡¯s prepare to leave.¡± Mu Chen said as he looked at Ye Qingling.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    In the following half-a-day, Mu Chen began to hurry ahead at full speed. This was because this ce was already considered to be the heart of the Northern Heavens World. Thus, approximately 70-80% of the students had gathered at this location. The number of people here was simply astonishing. Even from a distance of a hundred miles, they were still able to see light figures rushing through the air.

    As they hurried, Mu Chen and the others met with numerous small andrge forces. All of them were filled with excitement as they headed in the same direction. That direction led to thest stop of the Northern Heavens World¡¯s examination.

    From there, they would truly enter the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    The students that managed to reach this location were all people with real skill. Every single one of their symbols on their forehead had surpassed Rank 4. Although it wasn¡¯t quite amazing, it was still enough for them to enter the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Of course, these forces would all cast surprised gazes towards the Ye n were Mu Chen and the others resided. After all, they didn¡¯t have many individuals and many of them didn¡¯t have a particrly powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation. This made them surprised. A small force with such pitiful power was actually sessful in reaching this location? And the majority of the people possessed a Rank 4 symbol?

    Mu Chen and the others didn¡¯t care about the gazes of the other forces. The group of men rushed through the forest and finally slowed down as sunset approached.

    At this moment, everybody was a little shocked as they stared out into the distance.

    It was an open in on top of a mountain. But at this moment, a dense mass of people were spread out to the end of their line of sight. Furthermore, a steady stream of figures were approaching from afar.

    Dense Spiritual Energy fluctuations rushed out into the sky.

    It was a sea of people.

    This was where the truly strong people gathered.

    Various genius from all over the Great Thousand World would enter the Northern Heavens World and finally gathered in this location. But only the ones that stood out from the crowd here were truly heaven-sent individuals.

    ¡°There¡¯s so many people.¡± Wang Sheng and the others eximed out loud. They could feel that it was extremely easy to find Spiritual Rotation Stage Late Phase individuals here. Furthermore, Spirit Stage powerhouses were a dime a dozen here.

    ¡°Let¡¯s enter as well.¡±

    Mu Chen waved as he headed towards the center of the meeting ce. Luo Li, Ye Qingling and the others quickly followed behind him.

    But shortly after they departed, dozens of figures surrounded them from the front. Numerous gazes swept across Mu Chen and the others before they finally stopped on Luo Li¡¯s body.

    Mu Chen¡¯s group had very little people. Moreover, the majority of them weren¡¯t particrly strong. Coupled with the fact that they had an eye-catching existence such as Luo Li with them, it was natural that they would be targeted by others.

    ¡°Haha, where did such a beautye from? How could you be within this tiny force? Why don¡¯t youe to our Mo n? With our protection, nobody would dare touch you!¡± These dozen of figures weren¡¯t weak. The leading two figures had even reached Spirit Stage Middle Phase. At this moment, they were grinning as they stared at Mu Chen and the others.

    Numerous gazes were also directed towards them from the surroundings. However, when a few gazes noticed Luo Li, who was beside Mu Chen, these gazes immediately turned strange. Then, when they looked at the people that stopped Mu Chen, their gazes were filled with sympathy and joy.

    At this moment, Mu Chen frowned slightly. Beside him, Luo Li¡¯s hand had already covered the hilt of her sword.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    But just when she was about to attack, the person who previously spoke up suddenly flew towards the ground and was syed as if he was a dog. His face reddened as he got up and shouted: ¡°Who?¡±

    As he shouted out, he noticed a person staring at him darkly. He immediately retreated: ¡°Boss.¡±

    The skinny figure did not care about him and step forward. Then, he cupped his fist towards Luo Li as he spoke: ¡°I apologize. My man spoke out without thinking about what he said. I hope that King Luo would not take it personally.¡±

    The boy earlier heard this and his expression changed. Although he did not participate in the Spiritual Road, he knew what the words, King Luo, represented. Only the people, who stood at the pinnacle of the Spiritual Road, possessed a title. Even his boss, who had reached Spirit Stage Late Phase, wasn¡¯t qualified to obtain one...

    Then, the skinny man turned his gaze towards Mu Chen, who was beside Luo Li. He stared at Mu Chen¡¯s handsome face and was a little bit shocked. His eyes instantly retracted when he saw Mu Chen.

    ¡°You recognize me?¡± Seeing his reaction, Mu Chen asked in surprise.

    ¡°Ohoho, Blood Cmity Mu Chen, how is it possible that I don¡¯t know you?¡± The skinny boy let out an unnaturalugh as he spoke: ¡°I was nearly affected by the Blood Cmity in the Spiritual Road...¡±

    He still remembered the monstrous and bloody day. And the coldhearted boy that had caused this disaster-like Blood Cmity was in front of him.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Mu Chen smiled: ¡°Then, I¡¯m sorry about it.¡±

    Cold sweat flowed down from the skinny boy¡¯s forehead. However, he did not dare answer Mu Chen. In his eyes, the gentle and handsome-looking boy was far more terrifying than King Luo, who was beside him.

    ¡°In the future, you should teach your men better. Otherwise, it would be easy for you to get into trouble.¡± Mu Chen smiled faintly and said nothing more. He immediately brought the crowd through the sea of humans and headed forward.

    ¡°Boss, who is that boy?¡± He only possessed the same strength as me, how could he talk to you like this?¡± Seeing Mu Chen depart, the person, who had acted rudely, asked secretly.

    ¡°He¡¯s your mom.¡± Seeing the boy¡¯s wretched appearance, the skinny boy waspletely furious and sent another kick towards him. ¡°You actually dare provoke that death god. Are you f*cking tired of life? Unlike you, I still want to live a little bit longer!¡±

    About the unrest behind him, Mu Chen didn¡¯t care about it. He brought the group through the crowd and headed towards the front.

    At this location, it wasn¡¯t quite crowded. Moreover, it was split apart by many powerful forces. These forces weren¡¯tparable to the ones before. Nobody would dare set foot within their territory.

    They were considered to be the strongest forces within the entire Northern Heavens World.

    Compared to them, Mu Chen¡¯s group was quite strange. This is why many people cast unnatural gazes towards them.

    But apart from a few puzzled looks, the majority of them staredplicatedly at the boy beside Luo Li.

    That guy really appeared.

    In the northwest corner of this location, two figures suddenly stood up while they were surrounded by a group of powerful individuals. A extremely powerful aura erupted out, which caused many gazes in this region to be directed over towards them.

    ¡°Mu Chen!¡±

    The two figures that emitted out such a formidable Spiritual Energy fluctuation stared coldly at Mu Chen¡¯s figure. Their cold voices resounded out directly through this open space.

    ¡°I never expected that you would appear here!¡±

 Chapter 147 Shi Familys Brothers

    <b>Chapter 147 ¨C Shi Family¡¯s Brothers</b>

    In the center of this vast open in, the major forces had co-existed through dividing their territories. Every single one of these forces possessed a powerful lineup. Even Spirit Stage students that were powerful enough to be the leader of a n would have to control themselves as if they were only ordinary existences.

    This is because they knew that an ordinary Spirit Stage wasn¡¯t qualified to step into this ce filled with experts.

    And in the central zone, there were seven eye-catching locations. These seven locations were known as the territory of the most formidable groups. In front of their formations, there were extremely powerful Spiritual fluctuations emitting out.

    In the northeast corner, there was a crowd of hundreds of people. In the front of this crowd were two boys. One of them was tall and burly, while the other was quite skinny. Their appearances were quite familiar as they were the ones who assisted Luo Li in the hunt for the Single-Eyed Diamond Ape.

    These two were also individuals who stood at the pinnacle of the Spiritual Road. They were also assessed as King ss. King Yan, Yan Xiao, and King Zhou, Zhou Ling. Even among this gathering location of strong individuals, they were still dazzling existences.

    At this moment, it was evident that they had also discovered Mu Chen and Luo Li, who arrived at this location. Both of them woreplicated expressions as their gaze remained fixed on Mu Chen. In the Spiritual Road, they had met Mu Chen once before. More importantly, they had fought against each other. However, they had stopped once they made contact and didn¡¯t attempt to kill each other. Speaking of which, they felt a little bit of sympathy towards him.

    Aside from the two of them, there were still three other locations that had two figures with formidable Spiritual Energy fluctuations. It was evident that they were also people who were assessed as King ss that came out from the Spiritual Road.

    On the other side, two figures stood up among the crowd as they stared coldly at Mu Chen. The cold shout earlier hade out from their mouths.

    These two individuals were the dual kings from the Shi Family that Luo Li had mentioned earlier. It was Shi Jingtian and Shi Hao, who were considered to be Mu Chen¡¯s rivals in the Spiritual Road.

    In this region, the eight Kings from Spiritual Road had all gathered. Apart from them, there were otherrge forces. Although the leaders of these forces did not participate in the Spiritual Road, their strength wasn¡¯t any weaker than the Kings from the Spiritual Road. Normally speaking, these people were either brought up byrge forces within the Great Thousand World or ones that had extraordinary encounters. They were all heaven-sent individuals.

    This was truly the ce where only the strong gathered.

    The Shi Brothers¡¯ cries resounded in the air like thunder. It instantly suppressed the liveliness of this location. Suddenly, numerous gazes were cast towards the central area.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the dual kings from the Shi Family? These two brothers were individuals that were assessed as King ss within the Spiritual Road. It¡¯s rumored that they were only half-a-step away from reaching Heavenly Fusion Stage. When the two of thembine forces, they could even stand against a Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase powerhouse.¡±

    ¡°Did they shout Mu Chen earlier? Could it be the Blood Cmity Mu Chen from the Spiritual Road?¡±

    ¡°Who else could it be aside from that demon? I¡¯ve heard earlier that he came to this Northern Heavens World. Moreover, he obtained two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts¡¯ Soul Essences!¡±

    ¡°However, it¡¯s said that his strength is only at Spirit Stage Middle Phase. It seems that he suffered a huge loss when he was kicked out of the Spiritual Road. Right now, he has quite a bit of gap separating him from the King ss individuals...¡±

    ¡°The dual kings from the Shi Family were his rivals in the Spiritual Road. Since they¡¯ve met, it¡¯s likely that they wouldn¡¯t let him go easily. However, King Luo is beside Mu Chen. She is a person that is even more fearsome than the dual kings of the Shi Family. This time, it would definitely be interesting...¡±

    Currently, there were too many people here. Among them, there were countless that came out from the Spiritual Road. With a nce, they had seen all the people that were at the scene. Thus, strange voices spread out quickly through the crowd.

    At this moment, Mu Chen turned his gaze towards the two familiar figures. The Shi Brothers were somewhat burly. Shi Jingtian is bald and had a cold gaze which made others shiver. On the other hand, Shi Hao had long hair and a calm expression. However, the re that he had when he looked at Mu Chen was filled with coldness.

    ¡°I was wondering who it was. So it was one of the people that I defeated before.¡± Mu Chen smiled. Since the two of them acted so rudely once they met, he naturally didn¡¯t bother giving them any face.

    ¡°You think you still have the right to act so arrogant?¡± Shi Jingtian sneered. He looked at Mu Chen and a mocking smile emerged: ¡°The once famous Blood Cmity in the Spiritual Road is only at the Spirit Stage Middle Phase? With such strength, you¡¯re not qualified to stand at this location. From what I see, you should scram!¡±

    In the central area, the majority of the powerhouses stared unkindly at the two forces. However, they did not speak and maintained as a bystander. But judging from the surface, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t worthy of their attention. After all, they could easily find a group of people who was at the Spirit Stage Middle Phase. Truthfully, he wasn¡¯t qualified to be ced on an equal footing with them.

    But the people at the scene weren¡¯t idiots. They naturally did not dare to underestimate Mu Chen. Moreover, even if they did, there was still Luo Li, who stood beside Mu Chen. She was an existence that they all feared.

    ¡°If you think that we¡¯re not qualified, you two brothers could see if you can drive us out.¡± Luo Li¡¯s clear eyes stared at Shi Jingtian and Shi Hao. Her voice was filled with coldness as she spoke.

    ¡°Luo Li, did you believe that we two brothers are afraid of you?!¡± Shi Jingtian¡¯s eyes darkened as he shouted out.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let me experience the Shi Family¡¯s Dual King¡¯s Stone Emperor Art.¡± Luo Li¡¯s slender hand slowly covered the ck longsword as she muttered.

    Bang!

    As Luo Li¡¯s voice resounded out, a formidable Spiritual Energy erupted out from her body. This Spiritual Energy fluctuation instantly changed numerous people¡¯s expressions.

    ¡°This Spiritual Energy fluctuation...She actually reached the Heavenly Fusion Stage?! How terrifying!¡±

    As they felt the pressure emitting out from the Spiritual Energy fluctuation, sounds of shock erupted out through this area. Even the people who stood at the peak of this area turned serious and revealed a hint of fear in their eyes.

    At this moment, the brothers from the Shi Family narrowed their eyes. Then, Shi Jingtian turned his gaze towards Mu Chen and sneered: ¡°Mu Chen, you are still considered to be a well-known figure within the Spiritual Road. Although I¡¯ve never liked you in the past, you still had my respect for always standing in front of women. Why have you fallen to the point where you would need a woman to protect you now that we¡¯ve returned to the Great Thousand World?¡±

    ¡°Shi Jingtian. You can stop with your foolish provocations.¡± Mu Chen lowered his eyes and responded faintly.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t act too cocky either. So what if Luo Li is going to attack? If we two brothers join forces together, we aren¡¯t afraid of her. Do you think that with the measly amount of people behind you, you would be able to fight against our Shi n?¡± Shi Jingtian said.

    ¡°You can try it if you want.¡± Mu Chen smiled slightly. However, his smile was filled with mercilessness. Perhaps the Ye n members weren¡¯t as powerful as the Shi n. But if they dared to attack, Mu Chen didn¡¯t mind letting them pay a heavy price.

    Shi Jingtian¡¯s eyes immediately turned cold as he stared at Mu Chen. Thetter also stared back at him and the atmosphere instantly turned tense.

    ¡°Ohoho, if you have something to say, then please say it. Why must you take action immediately? It¡¯s best if it¡¯s peaceful.¡±

    A suddenughter suddenly rang out within this tense atmosphere. Numerous gazes turned around and noticed that the skinny boy was staring at the two of them from the northeast corner. It was King Zhou, Zhou Ling.

    ¡°Zhou Ling. Are you nning to intervene in this as well?¡± Seeing the skinny boy, Shi Hao frowned and asked coldly.

    Hearing this, Zhou Ling smiled: ¡°Currently, the majority of the people within the Northern Heavens World have gathered at this meeting ce. Our goals are the same. To find the Northern Heavens Hall. However, no matter how hard we look, there is no trace of the Northern Heavens Hall.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Shi Hao frowned and asked.

    ¡°As far as I know, the Northern Heavens Hall should be at this location. However, it hasn¡¯t appeared yet. Thus, there is only one reason. It¡¯s because the condition triggering the appearance of the Northern Heavens Hall have not been satisfied yet.¡± Zhou Ling smiled.

    ¡°What condition?¡± From nearby, a figure wearing a red robe asked suddenly. This person also possessed a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation. It was Yan Ling. He was also a person who stood at the pinnacle of the Spiritual Road and was known as King Yan.

    ¡°ording to my guess, the condition should be the appearance of a Rank 9 Symbol. Unfortunately, none of us have achieved it.¡± Zhou Ling looked helplessly in Luo Li¡¯s direction. Originally, Luo Li was most likely to achieve it. However, she gave it up because of Mu Chen.

    ¡°A Rank 9 Symbol...¡±

    Hearing this, everybody frowned. At this location, there were a few people that had a Rank 8 Symbol, but nobody had a Rank 9 symbol.

    ¡°Therefore, I¡¯m proposing that we should form a Rank 9 Symbol together. Why don¡¯t we talk about the earlier matter after we trigger the appearance of the Northern Heavens Hall?¡± Zhou Ling smiled.

    ¡°Form one together?¡± Shi Jingtian sneered: ¡°From what I see, why don¡¯t we force the weakest one to hand over their symbol to us. This way, it would be faster and more efficient.¡±

    As he sneered, his gaze was directed towards Mu Chen. It goes without saying that he was targeting Mu Chen.

    ¡°It seems that you are nning to cause trouble for me today no matter what.¡± Mu Chen smiled coldly.

    ¡°I only wanted you to understand that right now, you simply aren¡¯t qualified to stand at the same ce as we are!¡± Shi Jingtian sneered.

    Mu Chen sighed. Then, he slowly stepped forward among the bustlingmotions and clenched his hand. He smiled gently: ¡°It¡¯s certainly not my style to endure the bullying when it¡¯s said directly to me. Since it¡¯s going to be like this,e out. In the Spiritual Road, I could turn you into a loser dog. In this ce, the oue would be exactly the same.¡±

    ¡°If you lose, hand over your symbol.¡±

    When Shi Jingtian noticed that Mu Chen dared to openly challenge him, he suddenly grinned. Wasn¡¯t he always waiting for this moment when he had constantly provoked him?

    ¡°If you want my symbol, that¡¯s fine. But if you lose, you will have to scram. At the same time, you must hand over Luo Li¡¯s symbol. I don¡¯t care about your symbol!¡± Shi Jingtian replied in contempt.

    Mu Chen frowned. But before he could speak, Luo Li, who was behind him, responded faintly: ¡°Fine!¡±

 Chapter 148 Fighting Against Shi Jingtian

    <b>Chapter 148 ¨C Fighting Against Shi Jingtian</b>

    WAHH.

    When Luo Li muttered straightforwardly ¡°Fine¡±, everybody in the central area entered into an uproar. It was evident that they didn¡¯t understand why Luo Li was willing to ept it so easily.

    If she was the one that was going to fight, it would be easier to understand. However, Mu Chen was only at the Spirit Stage Middle Phase. His strength wasn¡¯t considered to be outstanding among the rest of them here. Moreover, his opponent was Shi Jingtian, a powerhouse who was half-a-step from reaching Heavenly Fusion Stage!

    Did she really believe that Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t lose?

    Not far away, Zhou Ling smiled bitterly as he watched this scene. He had a slightlyplex expression on his face. Since he had cooperated with Luo Li previously, he had some understanding of thetter¡¯s personality. However, during the period when they cooperated with each other, he had never seen Luo Li, who was only concerned about cultivating, care about another person.

    ¡°Mu Chen. You¡¯re truly a lucky guy. However, I hope that you will not disappoint her...¡± Zhou Ling looked at the boy, who slowly walked forward, as he muttered.

    ¡°Haha. It seems that King Luo believes in you quite a bit.¡± Shi Jingtianughed as he stared coldly at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Can we begin?¡± Mu Chen smiled. Within his ck eyes, a hint of coldness surged. He never thought that this person would still be so irritating.

    ¡°Thene at me!¡±

    A chill surged through Shi Jingtian¡¯s eyes and he took a step forward. Dense Spiritual Energy erupted endlessly and the impact from it crushed the nearby gravel to powder.

    ¡°The loss that I suffered in the Spiritual Road...This time, I¡¯ll let you experience it!¡±

    Shi Jingtian¡¯s eyes were filled with viciousness and he no longer hesitated as he stomped on the ground. At this moment, the earth seemed to tremble. Then, he bent over and smashed his fist onto the ground.

    Boom!

    An extraordinary Spiritual Energy surged into the earth. Then, the very ground on which Mu Chen stood instantly copsed. A surge of vicious Spiritual Energy erupted from the ground like a sharp spear as it shot fiercely towards Mu Chen¡¯s legs.

    At the same time, Mu Chen also moved and turned into a blur. When his afterimage was shattered, he had already appeared in front of Shi Jingtian.

    Swish!

    Mu Chen kept two fingers straightened as they shed with a golden light. The light was like a golden spear, which prated through the void, as it lunged towards Shi Jingtian¡¯s throat.

    ¡°You actually want to injure me with such abilities?!¡± Shi Jingtian grinned as hishand appeared in front to block Mu Chen¡¯s attack. At the same moment, a greyish-white Spiritual Energy entered his arm, which caused his arm to be as hard as a rock. It was matchless in terms of toughness.

    ng!

    When the sharp golden light made contact with Shi Jingtian¡¯s palm, a loud nging sound rang out as sparks flew. However, thetter¡¯s palm only trembled slightly while itpletely stopped Mu Chen¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Shi Jingtian instantly changed his palm to a fist and sted out a punch. The greyish-white Spiritual Energy surged out like a flood as it smashed fiercely towards Mu Chen.

    Bang!

    In response, Mu Chen waved his sleeves as he retreated backwards. His feet stabilized in midair and light emerged from his palms. At this moment, dozens of lights integrated within the air.

    A formidable Spiritual Energy fluctuation instantly erupted above Mu Chen. Then, a golden light Spiritual Array soon emerged.

    ¡°A Spiritual Array? And with such terrifying speed!¡± When they noticed the Spiritual Array above Mu Chen, many people werepletely shocked. The speed at which Mu Chen arranged an array was unbelievable. Just how much control over his Spiritual Energy was required to do so?

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes turned cold and his hand seals changed. Within the golden light Spiritual Array, a jagged, golden light wheel erupted out from within. It instantly rushed through the sky towards Shi Jingtian as it turned into a golden light.

    ¡°A Spiritual Array? So you still have such a technique. However, it¡¯s best not to show such a disgraceful Spiritual Array!¡± Shi Jingtian sneered. On his arms, his veins moved like a dragon while a greyish-white color filled his entire arm.

    ¡°Stone Python Pierce!¡±

    Shi Jingtian did not make any attempt at dodging. Instead, he sted out a punch with his rock-like arm. A muffled sound rang out as the greyish-white Spiritual Energy brought forth powerful winds. It actually formed into a greyish-white python as it fiercely bombarded against the golden wheel.

    Bang!

    When the greyish-white Spiritual Energy erupted, a formidable fluctuation was emitted as well. The jagged, golden light wheel was shattered instantly by Shi Jingtian¡¯s punch. From this act, it became clear that thetter¡¯s strength was definitely quite powerful.

    ¡°Haha, Mu Chen. As expected, you¡¯ve lost the might and power you had in the Spiritual Road once you¡¯ve returned to the Great Thousand World. So you¡¯re only capable of this much right now?¡± After destroying the golden light wheel in one attack, the scornful look on Shi Jingtian¡¯s face increased as he mocked Mu Chen.

    Although he was mocking Mu Chen, Shi Jingtian was still someone that had experienced the harsh trial of the Spiritual Road. Hisbat sense was quite outstanding. Thus, he rushed forward and approached Mu Chen. Against a Spiritual Array Master, it was most advantageous for him to counter with closebat. Furthermore, since this battle was for the symbol, it was best not to make a mistake.

    ¡°I¡¯ll defeat you in one punch!¡±

    A hideous smile emerged within Shi Jingtian¡¯s face. He smiled coldly at Mu Chen and the greyish-white arm instantly darkened. It was as if it had turned into the most solid rock in the world.

    ¡°Dragon Rocksmash!¡±

    Shi Jingtian¡¯s punch shot out together with dense Spiritual Energy. A dragon¡¯s roar actually apanied it as the greyish-white Spiritual Energy formed into a stone dragon. It rushed through the air as it fiercely smashed towards Mu Chen.

    Bang Bang!

    Under this powerful attack, the very air around the area seemed to explode. At this moment, the flow of air interwove with the galloping dragon.

    Mu Chen stared at the powerful attack as coldness flushed through his ck eyes. He clenched his fists tightly and three dark light seals emerged. As soon as they appeared, he immediately sted out a punch as well.

    These three ck light seals formed into a beam of ck light as it exploded against the stone dragon. A formidable Spiritual Energy surged out in waves from the contact.

    Bang!

    The stone dragon seemed to tremble against the fierce winds produced. However, Shi Jingtian onlyughed loudly as he fired off another punch. Greyish-white Spiritual Energy surged out andpletely shattered the three ck light seals.

    After facing off a few times, it was evident that Shi Jingtian had the upper hand.

    When he destroyed the three ck light seals with one punch, Shi Jingtian was about to mock Mu Chen again. However, he suddenly noticed the cold eyes that Mu Chen had and his heart jumped. Only then, he noticed that the winds produced by Mu Chen¡¯s fist weren¡¯tpletely released. On the surface of his fist, ck lights twinkled. Then, overbearing fluctuations surged out in waves.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    All of a sudden, ck light seemed to flood out from Mu Chen¡¯s fist. Another ck light seal soon emerged after this. Once this ck light seal emerged, the surrounding Spiritual Aura seemed to tremble.

    ¡°There¡¯s actually a fourth light seal?!¡± Shi Jingtian¡¯s eyes finally changed slightly. He could detect that Mu Chen¡¯s mysterious ck light seals were more powerful than the previous ones that were formed. Compared to the three seals that were umted together, the fourth seal seemed to be even stronger!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Mu Chen remained calm and did not speak at all. When the fourth Limitless Death Seal was formed, he immediately fired out a punch.

    Once the punch was fired off, the air immediately exploded!

    The air seemed to have beenpressed before it exploded as Mu Chen¡¯s attack bombarded the stone dragon. But this time, the ck light actually shattered the stone dragonpletely. Moreover, the remaining energy did not diminish as it continued to bombard Shi Jingtian.

    Mu Chen¡¯s almighty attack instantly caused a little bit ofmotion.

    ¡°Iron Wall!¡±

    Shi Jingtian shouted out and crossed his arms in front of himself. Greyish-white Spiritual Energy surged and actually formed into a faint greyish-white light wall. From its appearance, it seemed to be formed by a sturdy rock that had been tempered throughva numerous times. It waspletely unmovable.

    However, Mu Chen waspletely unaffected by it. The fourth Limitless Seal brought forth numerous ck ripples as the air exploded. Then, it bombarded heavily against Shi Jingtian¡¯s arms.

    Boom!

    A Spiritual Energy shockwave that could be seen with the naked eye was instantly emitted. In that instant, a deep voice resounded out through the sky.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    At this moment, Mu Chen finally spoke coldly. The ck light shockwaves instantly elerated and exploded with a bang.

    Dong!

    Waves of air immediately swept out. At this moment, Shi Jingtian¡¯s body actually flew back awkwardly, although he managed tond on his feet. However, he only stabilized his form after leaving behind traces of sliding for nearly a hundred meters.

    ¡°WAHH!¡±

    Commotions instantly rang out within the area. They never expected that the situation would be reversed by Mu Chen.

    ¡°I told you back in the Spiritual Road. You shouldn¡¯t get too carried away. Otherwise, you would pay a severe price. It seems that you still haven¡¯t learnt that lesson.¡± Mu Chen slowly released his clenched fist as he spoke faintly towards the gloomy Shi Jingtian.

    ¡°Just because I¡¯ve appeared in front of you, you think that you¡¯ll be qualified to step on me?¡±

    Shi Jingtian stared coldly at Mu Chen. At this moment, his eyes were filled with mes of rage. As he stepped forward, a cold voice filled with hostility rang out.

    ¡°Carried away? I¡¯ll show you what getting carried away truly means!¡±

    Shi Jingtian stomped on the ground and a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation instantly erupted out from his body. Then, Spiritual Energy slowly formed into a greyish-white python behind him.

    The massive python¡¯s body waspletely covered with rock-like scales. On his head, there was a greyish-white spiral-patterned horn. Its greyish-white eyes werepletely emotionless as if it had been drilled out from the depths of the earth.

    When this greyish-white python figure emerged, Shi Jingtian¡¯s aura actually soared again.

    It was infinitely close to reaching the Heavenly Fusion Stage!

    ¡°74th in Myriad Beast Record¡¯s Earth Ranking, a Low Rank Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast, the Earthstone Spirit Python?¡±

    As Mu Chen stared at the massive python, ck mes also seeped out from within his eyes. Then, the surrounding individuals trembled slightly as they detected an abnormally fiery fluctuation slowly emitting out from Mu Chen¡¯s body.

 Chapter 149 Black Flames

    <b>Chapter 149 ¨C ck mes</b>

    As ck mes emerged from the depths of Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, his eyes turned slightly weird. Dark ck Spiritual Energy also wrapped around his body. As the Spiritual Energy surged around him, hints of ck mes also moved.

    Mu Chen immediately stepped into the sky and slowly gripped his hands. A mysterious fluctuation also emitted from his body. At this moment, dark ck Spiritual Energy also gathered behind his body. However, it did not form the shape of the ingested Soul Essence like Shi Jingtian.

    This was because he did not ingest a Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence. What he was performing instead was the much higher ranked method; Bloodline Bond. At this moment, he currently possessed some of the Nine Netherbird¡¯s abilities. Moreover, this ability was much more flexible. This is due to the Bloodline Bond. The Nine Netherbird within his body possessed aplete intelligence. Therefore,pared to the Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence where Shi Jingtian hadpletely erased its consciousness, it had more spirituality.

    Countless gazes gathered on Mu Chen¡¯s body. They could detect that the Spiritual Energy fluctuations emitting from his body had increased considerably as well.

    ¡°How did Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy be that much stronger all of a sudden? It¡¯s even stronger than a Spirit Stage Late Phase. Could it be because he ingested a Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence?¡± Ye Qingling said in surprise.

    Luo Li¡¯s eyes focused as she stared at Mu Chen¡¯s body. A hint of surprise also shed through her clear eyes. Perhaps others might fail to detect it, but she could tell how domineering the dark ck Spiritual Energy that wrapped around Mu Chen¡¯s body was. Moreover, it secretly gave off a heart-throbbing feeling.

    ¡°A powerful Spiritual Beast is probably within his body. However, it isn¡¯t the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon and the Geocentric me Jpura.¡± Luo Li muttered to herself. A faint smile immediately emerged on her face. She knew that he would be able to catch up even if he had lost the opportunity from the Spiritual Road. There were even times when Luo Li had believed in Mu Chen more than she believed in herself.

    This is because they had encountered numerous difficulties and dangers during their one year within the Spiritual Road. In the end, it was always the smiling boy who had helped her escape these dangers.

    Although Luo Li usually did not show much concern for anything, she was actually quite prideful deep down inside. However, this pride of hers was constantly destroyed ever since she met Mu Chen.

    During the half-year chase, she actually knew that Mu Chen had countless opportunities to kill her. However, he still gave up in the end.

    Back then, Luo Li felt that he was truly foolish for giving up these opportunities. But until she finally managed to defeat him and ced her sword in front of Mu Chen¡¯s throat, she finally understood that she wasn¡¯t able to kill him...

    This boy was like a spider who would form spider webs within spider webs. On the other hand, she was a tiny chick that chased after him endlessly. But once she finally came to her senses, she discovered that theyers of spider silk had already wrapped around her tightly. She had been trapped to the extent that she did not even wish to escape.

    Mu Chen was, indeed, still powerful.

    Luo Li¡¯s ss-like eyes twinkled as she stared at the thin figure. Then, she smiled softly. In that instant, numerous people¡¯s gazes were captivated by that smile.

    ¡°No wonder you dared to show up, so you were hiding your abilities.¡±

    Shi Jingtian also noticed the Mu Chen¡¯s mysterious Spiritual Energy fluctuations, which had increased in strength in an instant, and his eyes turned serious. He immediately let out a coldugh. Since he had suffered earlier, he was quite vignt towards Mu Chen. However, he had currently summoned the Earthstone Spirit Python and his strength was infinitely close to a Heavenly Fusion Stage powerhouse. On the other hand, Mu Chen¡¯s power up had only caused his strength to be equivalent to a Spirit Stage Late Phase.

    The gap between them had opened up instead.

    ¡°Let me show you just who is the one getting carried away!¡±

    Liu Jingtian clenched his hands and dense Spiritual Energy surged out like a flood. Angry roars rang out from his throat as a mysterious fluctuation spread out underneath his feet.

    Buzz!

    At this moment, the earth seemed to tremble. As he stomped down and charged into the sky, greyish-white Spiritual Aura erupted out from his sped hands. It actually formed into numerous greyish-white lights. These lights soon formed into numerous boulders that were suspended in the sky.

    An overbearing fluctuation was emitted.

    At that moment, many individuals¡¯ gazes turned solemn. They could detect that every single one of the rocks formed near Shi Jingtian had the power to gravely injure a Spirit Stage powerhouse.

    It was evident that hisbat abilities had soared after activating the Soul Essence¡¯s power.

    ¡°Stone Emperor Art, Meteorite Shower!¡±

    Shi Jingtian¡¯s eyes darkened as he locked down on Mu Chen, who was below him. His gaze instantly turned cold as he changed the seals formed by his hands. At this moment, the numerous greyish-white lights suddenly buzzed and sounds of the winds breaking instantly rang out. These countless rocks descended down towards Mu Chen and covered almost all of his paths of retreat.

    Mu Chen lifted his head and stared at the rocks that were rapidly bingrger within his eyes. At this moment, he took a deep breath and circted the Great Pagoda Art within his body. A mysterious light started to sh within the depths of his body.

    Buzz.

    The dark ck Spiritual Energy that was surging on the surface of his body instantly turned into a blurry ck light tower. On top of the light tower, traces of ck mes floated around.

    When the ck light tower was formed, the descending rocks came violently crashing down. In the end, they had smashed fiercely onto the ck light tower outside of Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Dong Dong!

    The earth seemed to tremble at this moment. Countless people stared in shock at the earth where the bombardment of rocks urred. At that location, smoke spread out and covered their line of sight. However, they were still able to feel how terrifying the attack was.

    This vicious attack would definitely turn anyone who was at the Spirit Stage Late Phase into pulp.

    At this moment, Ye Qingling and the others were staring nervously at the ce where the smoke rose up. Their hands were clenched tightly. Sun¡¯Er even had to cover her eyes with her tiny hands.

    The only one that remained calm was Luo Li. Although Shi Jingtian¡¯s attack was indeed powerful, it clearly wasn¡¯t enough to kill Mu Chen.

    Finally, the bombardment ended. The smoke also started to disperse and everybody immediately turned their attention to that location. Then, sounds of gasps rang out.

    At the ce where the ground was copsing, a person was quietly suspended in midair. On top of his body, the blurry ck light tower had remainedpletely motionless in the face of Shi Jingtian¡¯s attack. That amazing offensive performed by Shi Jingtian had actually caused no damage to him at all!

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± In the sky, Shi Jingtian waspletely speechless.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    While he was horrified, Mu Chen¡¯s body had appeared in front of him like a phantom. Winds formed by his fists rushed out while it was being wrapped by dark ck Spiritual Energy. It drew an arc as it pounded heavily against Shi Jingtian.

    Shi Jingtian hurriedly summoned his Spiritual Energy and blocked with his rock-like arms. The Stone Emperor Art that he had trained in allowed him to possess powerful defence as well. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t afraid of a hand-to-hand fight.

    Dong! Dong! Dong!

    However, Mu Chen didn¡¯t seem to be concerned about it. His fists were wrapped in dark ck Spiritual Energy and bombarded against Shi Jingtian¡¯s arms. At this moment, Shi Jingtian¡¯s expression changed drastically. This is because he detected that extreme heat was being transferred into his arm every time Mu Chen¡¯s fistsnded. This intense heat would charge into his meridians, which caused severe pain in his arms.

    ¡°Something¡¯s strange with this guy¡¯s Spiritual Energy!¡±

    Shi Jingtian was shocked. Only now did he detect that there was a hint of ck mes that was within the dark ck Spiritual Energy whenever Mu Chen attacked.

    ¡°I must not fight against him head on!¡±

    Shi Jingtian hurriedly retreated backwards. The ck me was too overbearing. If he let too much of the ck mes seep into his body, it would probably scorch his meridians, which would gravely injure him.

    ¡°I must not dy this battle.¡± Shi Jingtian finally felt a bit of unease. Mu Chen¡¯s strange techniques had finally made him quite uneasy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with him in one attack!¡±

    Viciousness filled Shi Jingtian¡¯s eyes. He immediately gritted his teeth as his arms trembled slightly. The greyish-white color in his arms turned increasingly dark. Hisrge veins also twitched. At this moment, even his ten fingers seemed to be crafted from stone.

    Apanied with the greyish-white light, a formidable fluctuation erupted from Shi Jingtian¡¯s palms.

    ¡°Take this!¡±

    When the greyish-white light and Spiritual Energy had reached its peak, Shi Jingtian shouted loudly as he smacked down with his palm.

    ¡°Heavenly Stonesmash Palm!¡±

    Following Shi Jingtian¡¯s shout, a greyish-white light escaped his hand and instantly formed into a massive stone palm. This palm was covered with rock engravings and was extremely tough.

    At the same time, Mu Chen¡¯s palm also released out a dark ck light. He, too, fired out a palm attack calmly. In that instant, faint sounds of thunders were formed and the entire sky seemed to darken.

    ¡°Vajra Pagoda!¡±

    Mu Chen also struck with his palm. The dark ck Spiritual Energy formed into a ck palm. On the ck palm, dark golden tower engravings emerged and a fluctuation that seemed to suppress everything appeared.

    Boom!

    The two palm attacks ripped through the air and collided heavily with each other like meteorites. At that moment, a loud noise resounded. Violent shockwaves were emitted and formed gales in the area. Sand and stone were instantly swept up from the earth.

    ¡°Suppress!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes turned cold and he clenched his hands. Underneath the golden tower engravings, Shi Jingtian was aghast to see that his rock palm was beginning to crack. It was as if the Spiritual Energy within it waspletely erased.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Shi Jingtian waspletely speechless.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    However, Mu Chen ignored him and the ck palm with golden tower engravingspletely emerged above Shi Jingtian as it smacked down.

    Seeing this, Shi Jingtian hurriedly circted his Spiritual Energy to protect this body.

    Bang!

    However, the palm still beat down mercilessly at him. After a muffled cry, everybody noticed Shi Jingtian falling down from the sky andnded fiercely on the ground.

    The ground instantly shattered and web-like cracks spread out.

    Puchi.

    Shi Jingtian had a pale expression as he spat out a mouthful of blood. Traces of horror were still shown in his eyes. He never imagined that the attacks of Mu Chen would be so terrifying. Not even he, who was infinitely close to a Heavenly Fusion Stage, could block it!

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    His eyes blinked as he attempted to retreat backwards. However, he heard the sounds of winds breaking and a light with ck mes rushed across his eyes. Then, Mu Chen¡¯s slender fingers, which carried ck mes, stopped in front of his throat like the ck scythe of a death god.

    His body instantly froze and was covered with cold sweat. He did not dare make even the slightest movement.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s ck eyes stared calmly at Shi Jingtian, who waspletely horrified, as he slowly spoke: ¡°If you get carried away, you will have to pay a price.¡±

    ¡°Now, you should hand over this price. Otherwise, I do not mind eliminating you.¡±

 Chapter 150 Northern Heavens Hall

    <b>Chapter 150 ¨C Northern Heavens Hall</b>

    In the central area, the bustlingmotion slowly quieted down. Everybody stared in shock at the conclusion of the battle.

    The oue was beyond many people¡¯s imaginations. Shi Jingtian had actually lost!

    At this moment, many individuals exchanged nces with one another before turning their gaze towards that slender figure. Their expressions instantly turned serious. As for the people that came from the Spiritual Road, they secretly let out a sigh of relief. As expected, how could a person who caused that shocking event be weak, even if he had failed to obtain the Spiritual Energy Empowerment?

    All of them instantly retracted their attitude of superiority. Even if they had exited the Spiritual Road, it did not represent that they were superior to everyone. There were too many talented geniuses in the world. As for the Spiritual Road, it was only a trial and it did not mean that they were standing above their peers. If they wished to maintain their position, they would have to remain vignt and wary. Otherwise, they might be surpassed by others.

    The other superior students in the central area all stared at the scene with serious expressions. Even Zhou Ling couldn¡¯t help but smack his lips. By relying on his strength as a Spirit Stage Middle Phase, Mu Chen was able to defeat a person who was a half-step from the Heavenly Fusion Stage. He truly was powerful.

    "Mu Chen!"

    When Shi Hao witnessed this scene, his expression instantly changed. He shouted loudly as he charged forward to save Shi Jingtian from Mu Chen¡¯s hand.

    Swish!

    But just when he moved, a slender figure appeared directly in front of him. A ck longsword carrying an extraordinary sharp sword aura was only a short distance away from his throat.

    Shi Hao was surprised and immediately stopped moving. He hurriedly retreated and lifted his head up. Then, he noticed Luo Li wielding the longsword as she stared calmly at him. She said: "If you¡¯re nning on intervening, I don¡¯t mind fighting against you."

    Shi Hao¡¯s expression instantly changed. Luo Li was a genuine Heavenly Fusion Stage powerhouse. It was impossible for him to defeat her alone. Thus, he could only grit his teeth and remain motionless in front of her.

    On the other hand, Mu Chen did not care about Shi Hao¡¯s actions. He only stared at Shi Jingtian, who had a gloomy and surprised expression, and smiled faintly. He did not mutter any words and immediately stabbed towards the symbol on thetter¡¯s forehead.

    "Wait!" Seeing Mu Chen act without hesitation, Shi Jingtian waspletely shocked. He hurriedly shouted and a purple-golden light emerged from the twinkling, purple-golden symbol on his forehead. At the same time, the symbol on his forehead darkened.

    Mu Chen held onto the purple-golden light that was filled with mysterious Spiritual Aura and smiled at Shi Jingtian. He said: "Thanks."

    Shi Jingtian had a gloomy expression as he slowly stood up. Then, he retreated quickly and shouted through the gaps of his teeth: "Mu Chen, I¡¯ll never forgive you!"

    "You¡¯re wee to try me anytime." Mu Chen chuckled. He immediately directed his gaze away and asked: "Anyone else have a problem with me being here?"

    The surroundings werepletely silent. The people that had originally looked at Mu Chen provocatively instantly turned their gazes away. They did not dare to look directly at him. After all, even someone as powerful as Shi Jingtian was defeated. If they were to face Mu Chen, they would only disgrace themselves.

    The other superior individuals also did not respond. It was evident that the strength disyed by Mu Chen was enough to make them afraid. If they were to offend him right now, not only would they offend Mu Chen, they would also offend Luo Li as well. Thus, it was apparent that this was not a wise decision.

    "Haha. As expected from the Blood Cmity Mu Chen. Although we haven¡¯t met in the Spiritual Road, I¡¯ve at least heard the rumors. Now that I¡¯ve met you, your reputation is well-deserved." King Yan, Yang Ling,ughed as he spoke to Mu Chen.

    Hisughter instantly shattered the tense atmosphere and the others started to speak as well. However, it was obvious that they were more careful with their words as if they did not want to offend Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen also cupped his fist in response to the other individuals. Then, he flicked his finger and sent the purple-gold light towards Luo Li. He said: "After you absorb it, you should reach Rank 9 Symbol."

    Seeing Mu Chen hand over the Rank 8 Symbol to Luo Li, they were stunned for a moment. After all, it was quite difficult to raise the symbol to Rank 8. Just by hunting Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts, it would require at least three of them before it reached that rank. Therefore, there weren¡¯t even ten individuals that reached Rank 8 Symbol.

    On the other side, Luo Li extended her slender hand to grasp onto the purple-golden light. Then, she smiled gently towards Mu Chen before absorbing the purple-golden light into the symbol on her forehead.

    Many people in this area watched as this scene urred before their very eyes. They immediately held their breath. Since this location was the center of the Northern Heavens World, they only needed a person to obtain a Rank 9 Symbol and the condition to summon the Northern Heavens Hall would be fulfilled.

    Once the purple-gold light entered Luo Li¡¯s forehead, the purple-golden symbol on her forehead emitted a dazzling light. This light was like a purple-golden beam, which shot out from her forehead and into the sky.

    "Boom!"

    When the purple-gold beam rushed into the sky, everybody noticed that the Spiritual Energy fluctuations in the world suddenly turned extremely violent. Then, noise rumbled down from the skies above.

    Everybody immediately turned their gaze towards the sky.

    In the sky, the purple-gold light shone as it vaguely formed into a massive purple-gold pce. This pce brought forth a shadow as it slowly descended from the skies.

    Finally, the purple-gold pce slowly descended down andnded on the ground. In the instant that itnded, the earth trembled violently.

    "Is this the Northern Heavens Hall?"

    Many people stared eagerly at the purple-gold pce. This was the true gateway to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. After passing through, they would finally be students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Rumble.

    Under numerous gazes, the purple-gold pce¡¯s heavy, gold-crafted doors slowly opened. A dazzling gold light filled their eyes.

    "The Northern Heavens Hall has opened. The students that have reached Rank 4 Symbol or above, please enter..." Following the opening of the purple-gold door, an old and hoarse voice slowly resounded out from within.

    "Boom!"

    This voice instantly broke the silence. Countless individuals, who had achieved this condition, had their eyes turn red due to excitement. The next moment, swishing sounds of winds resounded out. Then, these students all rushed into the purple-gold pce like a swarm of locusts.

    When Mu Chen witnessed this terrifying formation, he also gave a huge smile. Then, he tilted his head towards Ye Qingling and the others as he spoke: "Let¡¯s enter as well."

    Ye Qingling nodded her head. The Ye n members were also extremely excited. They had finally made it to this ce after passing through numerous trials and tests.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    Mu Chen waved his hand at Luo Li and the two of them took the lead as they charged forward. In a few seconds, they had appeared before the massive purple-gold door as they rushed in.

    In the instant they passed through the purple-gold door, they could feel the symbol on their forehead sh slightly. It was as if something had been scanned. It was apparent that one of the abilities of the pce was to track their symbols. As for the students that did not manage to reach Rank 4 Symbol, it was evident that they had lost the opportunity to enter through the doors and were forever eliminated from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy...

    Just when Mu Chen and the others rushed into the purple-gold pce, a brilliant light shed through their eyes. After they recovered their consciousness, they discovered that they were inside a vast hall. Even by looking around, they did not manage to see the ends of the hall.

    At this moment, numerous figures emerged within the hall. Soon, the vast and empty hall waspletely crowded.

    "Where is this ce?"

    Many people looked around, dazed. Is this the interior of the Northern Heavens Hall? How should they enter the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy after entering this location?

    "Ohoho, little fellows. Congrattions for passing the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s examination." Just when everybody was ncing around, lights gathered around and an old figure slowly emerged in midair.

    The old figure was quite familiar. It was the figure formed with light that had guided Mu Chen and the others on the Escort tform. However, the figure standing in front of them wasn¡¯t an illusory light figure. Instead, it was his true body.

    Mu Chen stared at the white-haired old man and a hint of seriousness shed through his eyes. He could sense a strong pressure emitting from thetter¡¯s body. This pressure was clearly not something that an ordinary Heavenly Fusion Stage should possess.

    "As expected from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Even the person that is escorting us is terrifying to such a degree." Mu Chen smacked his lips secretly.

    "I am the person that escorts you from the Northern Heavens World. At the same time, I will lead you to the true Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy." In the sky, the old man stared at the mass of humans below. At this moment, the youthful faces were all filled with expectation and excitement regarding the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    "Since you¡¯ve managed to arrive here, it is enough to prove that you were sessful. Next up, I will hand over the reward that you deserve."

    The white-haired old man smiled slightly and waved his hand. Then, all of the symbols on the everyone¡¯s forehead shed immediately. In the end, the symbols turned into a beams of light which fell into everybody¡¯s hands.

    Once the light faded away, a sparkling crystal card appeared in everybody¡¯s hand. At the same time, a number emerged on the crystal card.

    "What is this?"

    Sounds of confusion rang out from everybody.

    "This is the Spiritual Value Card. The number on top of it is known as Spiritual Value. You should not underestimate this item. It is extremely important within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. In the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, you can use these Spiritual Values to exchange the items that you want such as Spiritual Arts, Spiritual Artifacts, Diagram Arrays, Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence and even personal guidance from top-notched instructors..."

    WAHHH.

    Amotion instantly burst out inside the hall. Many people looked at the crystal card in their hands heatedly. So this little thing was that useful?

    Mu Chen was also surprised when he heard this. He lowered his head and looked at the Spiritual Value Card in his hand. On the surface, it showed a few numbers: 1100 Points.

    "1100 Spiritual Value Points...It seems that the higher the symbol¡¯s rank is, the more Spiritual Value one would obtain."

    Mu Chen thought for a moment. Then, he looked at the Spiritual Value Card in Luo Li¡¯s hand, who was standing beside him. On the surface, there were a few dazzling numbers.

    5000 Points.

    Mu Chen could not stop his mouth from twitching. It was actually that much more than his...

 Chapter 151 The Final Challenge

    <b>Chapter 151 ¨C The Final Challenge</b>

    5000 spiritual value points.

    While Mu Chen was slightly shocked by the numbers disyed on Luo Li¡¯s spiritual value Card, he nced around and looked at Ye Qingling¡¯s spiritual value Card. Although thetter possessed a Rank 7 Symbol, she only had approximately 800 spiritual value points. As for Mo Ling, Wang Sheng and the others, they had even less, approximately 100...

    Thus, Ye Qingling and the others could not help but exim loudly when they noticed the dazzling amount of spiritual value points that Luo Li possessed. That amount was probably the highest among everyone here, right?

    "You¡¯ve suddenly be a rich woman." Mu Chenughed as he joked around.

    In response, Luo Li red at him snappily.

    All of a sudden, someone asked loudly in the hall, "Old Mister, how can we gain more spiritual value points?" When he heard this question, the white-haired old man smiled. "It isn¡¯t difficult to obtain spiritual value points. In the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, there is a variety of tasks. Once youplete these tasks, you will be able to obtain spiritual value points. You could also obtain them by hunting Spiritual Beasts and handing over the Spiritual Beasts¡¯ Soul Essences to us. Moreover, there are private trades between students, which use spiritual value points. You will gradually understand more about this after you enter the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy."

    Mu Chen nodded his head slightly. It seemed that there were many methods of obtaining spiritual value points.

    "Then when can we enter the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy?" A few individuals could not wait and asked. They were looking forward to seeing the true Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy for a long time.

    "If we follow the normal regtions, you have already qualified to enter."

    The white-haired old man smiled faintly and said: "However, there¡¯s a final stage that needs to bepleted. This stage is not for everyone, but only the students that have achieved a Rank 7 Symbol or above."

    "Eh?"

    In the hall, the people who possessed a Rank 7 or above Symbol, were shocked. Then, they stared at the white-haired old man. Was it some sort of test for them?

    "This test isn¡¯t necessary. You can choose to give up and there will be no losses. However, the ones that managed to pass this test will receive an additional 5000 spiritual value points." The white-haired old man chuckled.

    "5000 spiritual value points?" Numerous people instantly turned eager. As for the ones that failed to reach a Rank 7 Symbol, they could only stare enviously at the ones that did.

    "May we know what sort of test it is?" A person, who possessed a Rank 7 Symbol, asked eagerly.

    "It¡¯s a duel. However, your opponents are your seniors within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy." The white-haired old man smiled.

    "Seniors from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy?" The corner of many people¡¯s eyes twitched. They could feel that something terrible was going to happen.

    The white-haired old man waved his sleeves and a dozen light pirs suddenly lit up behind him. As the light pir faded away, a dozen figures appeared in the sky above.

    These figures all possessed youthful appearances. Once they emerged, they stared at the youthful boys and girls within the hall mockingly.

    "Yo. Looks like there¡¯s quite a few people here. It seems that the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy will be quite lively." A boy with red hair chuckled as he looked down at the crowd below.

    "We¡¯ve waited for ages before we were summoned here. Old Bai, this isn¡¯t quite efficient." A skinny youth smiled towards the white-haired old man.

    "This Northern Heavens World has only just summoned the Northern Heavens Hall. It¡¯s truly quite slow. As for the other three Northern Heavens Worlds, their results were obtained a long time ago..." Another burly youth spoke out as well.

    "I¡¯ve heard that those three Northern Heavens Worlds had a few powerful individuals inside. They even managed to pass through the final challenge. However, it¡¯s probably impossible for them to seed with Sister An here, right?" A few people smiled towards the central light pir where, a morous woman wearing a red dress emerged. She had a scorchingly attractive body and extremely beautiful looks. However, her face remained cold and heartless, which stopped many from looking at her.

    "Shut up!"

    The girl in the red dress swept her gaze around and shouted coldly. In response, the dozen individuals immediately closed their mouths and did not dare to speak another word.

    In the hall, countless gazes stared at the dozen individuals behind the white-haired old man. Their expressions became more serious, and they could sense the enormous pressure emitting from the bodies of those people. It wasparable to the strength of someone who was only half-a-step away from Heavenly Fusion Stage.

    The beautiful girl in red seemed especially terrifying...

    Mu Chen stared in surprise at these figures before his eyes finallynded on the girl in red dress. His gaze turned serious as his expression turned solemn. This was because he could sense that the girl was a genuine Heavenly Fusion Stage powerhouse.

    She was at the same level as Liu Jingshan!

    "An Ran, you¡¯ll exin how the following duels will go." The white-haired old man beckoned the girl in red dress forward as he smiled.

    "Yes."

    The girl named An Ran nodded her head slightly, and her beautiful, yet cold eyes stared at everyone at the scene. Her red lips parted slightly as she spoke faintly: "Newbies that have just arrived, I will represent all the seniors in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy in weing you. No matter what sort of background you have, you should behave honestly within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Here, we will only respect the strong. If you don¡¯t have any capabilities, we will look down upon you even if you have a powerful background."

    "Next up, let¡¯s talk about the final challenge that you¡¯ll face. The ones that possess a Rank 7 Symbol or above are qualified to challenge us. Of course, you can directly give up."

    "The reward for sessfully passing a challenge has already been mentioned by Old Bai. Although the people beside me aren¡¯t exceptionally excellent in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and are only ranked in the 50s of the Spirit Ranking within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, against the likes you, they should be quite troublesome to defeat."

    "What is the Spirit Ranking?" Someone asked curiously.

    "It is the lowest ranking within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy." An Ran replied coldly.

    Many people were dumbfounded. These people, who were half-a-step away from the Heavenly Fusion Stage, could only enter the lowest rankings within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy?

    "Oi, Sister An. You should at least give us some face in front of these newbies. The Spirit Ranking isn¡¯t as terrible as you¡¯ve exined. The ones that are in the top 10 are quite powerful." The dozen individuals all had flushed faces as theyined.

    "Those idiots, who are hogging the Spirit Ranking and do not dare to advance? They are powerful?" An Ran coldy swept her gaze over them. At this moment, the group of people immediately shrank back and did not dare to respond to her.

    "You should know that there were a total of four Northern Heavens World used as testing ground this time. You are only in one of them. And among these four Northern Heavens World, yours was the slowest to summon the Northern Heavens Hall. Perhaps this represents that you are the worst out of the bunch." An Ran said as she looked at the group of new students.

    "Just who says that! We could have had a Rank 9 Symbol appear a long time ago. However, there was a tiny problem that urred." Zhou Ling could not help but mutter. If it wasn¡¯t for Luo Li heading over to save Mu Chen, they would have summoned the Northern Heavens Hall a while ago.

    "Newbie. Don¡¯t talk about excuses in front of me. I only care about the results. Whether or not you¡¯re the weakest out of the four Northern Heavens World, you should not say it out with your mouth but prove it with your own strength!" An Ran replied coldly.

    Zhou Ling curled his lips and stopped arguing with her. It was indeed true that this girl¡¯s strength was much higher than his own.

    "The other three Northern Heavens Worlds have all passed the final challenge. Among the ones that passed, there were a few students that achieved the best results. They actually managed to defeat the strongest senior among the students dispatched here."

    In the hall, a few student were slightly moved. Based on the seniors in front of them, the strongest senior in each respective Northern Heavens World would at least possess the strength of a Heavenly Fusion Stage, right? As newbies, they managed to defeat them?

    "Who are they?" King Yan, Yan Ling, asked. He was also a prideful individual. Naturally, he would want to know who was more outstanding than him.

    An Ran nced at him for a moment and said: "Bing Qing, Mu Kui and Yang Hong."

    When these three names were spoken, arge uproar resounded out within the hall, especially from the people that came from the Spiritual Road. Aside from the first name, the other two individuals were people that once stood at the pinnacle of the Spiritual Road. Even among the ones that were assessed as ¡¯King ss¡¯, they were considered to be ranked high up.

    "Yang Hong..."

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard this name. That guy¡¯d truly advanced quite quickly.

    "Next up, it¡¯s your turn." An Ran said faintly: "If you want to make me recognize you¡¯re not the weakest out of the 4 groups, then show me your abilities. I absolutely detest men that only know how to speak with their mouth."

    When everyone heard her words, they gnashed their teeth suddenly. All of them felt the impulse to hit her. Moreover, looking at the abundant buttocks of her hot body, it should feel pretty good when they smack her.

    Although these thoughts appeared in many people¡¯s mind, they did not dare to speak up. Since An Ran was able to make the other seniors afraid, it was best for newbies like them to endure it as well.

    "Right now, all of the people that qualify for the duel can choose to give up. If you give up, take a step backwards."

    In the hall, everybody looked at each other. Then, a few students that possess a Rank 7 Symbol smiled bitterly and retreated backwards. Since all of these seniors possessed the strength of a Quasi- Heavenly Fusion Stage, how would it be possible for them to defeat them?

    "It seems that I have to give up on it as well." Ye Qingling smiled helplessly. She was only at the Spirit Stage Initial Phase. It was evident that there was no need for her to try this challenge.

    "Mu Chen, Luo Li, good luck. Defeat her. Show her how powerful us rookies are." Ye Qingling smiled. The only one who could challenge An Ran was probably Luo Li. As for Mu Chen, he was probably slightly weaker.

    In the hall, a gap soon emerged. In the end, there were only a dozen students that stood in the front of the group.

    "The selection of opponents will be decided through drawing lots. However, you will still have the right to give up after you draw your lot." An Ran gripped her hand and numerous lights flew out.

    Upon seeing this, the group below all caught the clump of lights with their hand. When the lightsnded, they instantly turned into beams of light before they finallynded on the seniors¡¯ bodies.

    Mu Chen was one of those who caught a clump of light and gently gripped it. The clump of light cracked open and turned into a beam of red light.

    His line of sight followed the red light and he was instantly stunned. Of course, he wasn¡¯t the only one that was dumbfounded. Even the other newbies were shocked.

    This is because at the end of the Mu Chen¡¯s beam of red light was An Ran, who had a cold expression.

 Chapter 152 An Ran

    <b>Chapter 152 ¨C An Ran</b>

    Mu Chen was standing at one end of the red beam while An Ran, who had a cold expression, was on the other end. This scene instantly silenced the hall and many people had a strange gaze.

    Mu Chen had actually been matched with the strongest one among the seniors.

    "Heh." On the side, the Shi Family¡¯s Brothers sneered as if they had seen something fortunate.

    At the same time, Zhou Ling and the others frowned. Isn¡¯t Mu Chen¡¯s luck too terrible? He actually selected the trickiest one of the seniors. Judging from the individuals here, the only one who could fight against An Ran was probably Luo Li.

    Although they were quite shocked when Mu Chen defeated Shi Jingtian, An Ran was much more powerful than Shi Jingtian.

    "Spirit Stage Middle Phase?"

    In the sky, the dozen seniors were surprised as they stared at Mu Chen. They could not help but chuckle: "This is quite interesting. Why is it such a weak newbie? Moreover, isn¡¯t he too unlucky..."

    Under numerous gazes, Mu Chen smiled helplessly. He truly had bad luck.

    Next to Mu Chen, Luo Li stared at Mu Chen with quite a worried expression. She could sense how tricky this senior known as An Ran would be.

    As for An Ran, she stared at Mu Chen emotionlessly and said: "You should give up. I don¡¯t want to waste any time. Perhaps you can ask the girl beside you. If she is willing to fight against me, I will allow you to exchange with her. In this ce, she is the only one that can fight against me."

    Hearing this, Luo Li lifted her eyebrow for a moment. Then, she looked at Mu Chen hesitantly. Although the boy in front of her was warm and gentle like the sun, he possessed a strong pride deep down inside. Thus, she did not want her actions to hurt his pride, which boys seemed so concerned about it.

    Mu Chen looked at Luo Li, who was hesitant in speaking. Then, he smiled faintly and gripped onto the fading red beam of light: "If it wasn¡¯t for Yang Hong, I wouldn¡¯t mind letting you rece me on this. After all, it¡¯s best if I can focus on fewer matters."

    Luo Li nodded slightly. She understood the meaning behind his words. If there was no Yang Hong, he would step back. But since Yang Hong had achieved the best results in another Northern Heavens World...

    Since Mu Chen had defeated Yang Hong in the Spiritual Road, the prideful Mu Chen would not allow himself to be any worse off than to Yang Hong.

    "Good luck." Luo Li said gently.

    Mu Chen nodded before lifting his head. He smiled at the icy-cold senior known as An Ran: "There¡¯s no need to exchange. I¡¯ll be the one fighting. Please give me your guidance, senior."

    An Ran frowned for a moment as she stared at Mu Chen. Then, she replied coldly: "In order to keep a bit of face, you would challenge an opponent that you know you won¡¯t be able to win against. This action is truly foolish. At times, it¡¯s best to endure temporarily. The new students this time are truly disappointing."

    In the hall, many students gnashed their teeth when they heard her demeaning tone. However, they did not dare to talk back.

    However, Mu Chen smiled gently at the cold, yet beautiful appearance of An Ran and replied: "Senior An. Allow me to speak bluntly; when I was learning how to endure, perhaps you were still learning how to fall in love with others."

    At this moment, the hall instantly turned silent. Even the dozen of seniors widened their mouths and stared dumbfounded at the boy below them. Isn¡¯t this boy too amazing? He actually dared to provoke An Ran?

    The white-haired old man also smiled as he stared at Mu Chen. However, he did not intervene in the conversation.

    "What did you say?!"

    An Ran¡¯s expression waspletely cold as she stared at Mu Chen. Her chest heaved slightly, and it was apparent that she was suppressing her rage. Then, she moved and appeared in front of Mu Chen. In that instant, a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation enveloped Mu Chen.

    "Senior. Everyone has the right to speak at this location. Since you mocked all the students here, we also have the right to speak back at you." Luo Li took half a step forward and blocked the Spiritual Energy fluctuation emitting from An Ran¡¯s body.

    An Ran stared ruthlessly at Mu Chen and said: "It¡¯s true that everybody has the right to speak. However, they would also have to pay the price for being so defiant. I hope that your strength can match your mouth¡¯s abilities. Otherwise, I will truly look down upon you."

    "Thank you senior for your reminder." Mu Chen smiled faintly. Since the other side was being so rude and forceful, he did not bother being too polite.

    "Old Bai, let¡¯s begin!" An Ran said coldly.

    In the sky, Old Bai nodded his head and said: "Is everybody ready?"

    While his words faded away, he noticed that nobody rejected. Thus, he waved his sleeves and numerous lights descended. Theynded directly and enveloped the seniors, Mu Chen and the other new students.

    The light also enveloped An Ran. She stared coldly at Mu Chen for a moment before closing her eyes tightly. She had already nned on teaching a lesson to the newbie known as Mu Chen. He dares act this arrogant when he only possess such pitiful strength? Did he really believed that this ce was the weak and powerless Spiritual Academy that he was in before?

    Swish!

    Once the lights faded away, Mu Chen and the other¡¯s bodies suddenly disappeared as well. This made everyone within the hallpletely stunned. However, arge screen of light soon appeared in the sky. Within the light screen, many figures appeared. They were the people that had disappeared.

    So they could actually rely on this screen of light to view the uing battles.

    Numerous gazes focused themselves on the light screen. Then, they began to search for two figures. Instead of the battles where the results were obvious, it was evident that they wanted to see how Mu Chen would face off against the strongest senior among the group...

    Would it be a massacre where Mu Chen was defeated pitifully or would it be simr to the battle earlier where hepletely reversed the situation against Shi Jingtian?

    The crowd continued to stare at the screen with eyes filled with expectations...

    When Mu Chen opened his eyes, he was located inside a vast and empty hall. This hall wasn¡¯t as big as the ce before. But more importantly, it waspletely empty as if there were no other people around.

    "Freshmen, are you prepared to pay the price of what you¡¯ve said earlier?" An icy cold voice rang out from in front of him. Mu Chen turned his gaze over and noticed that An Ran staring at him coldly.

    "Senior. No man would ever like such a cold woman." Mu Chen smiled helplessly and replied.

    "Even now, you still dare to talk back to me!" A cold chill was projected from An Ran¡¯s eyes. She bit her teeth angrily. This was the first time she met a person that could make her this angry.

    "Since senior doesn¡¯t like what I¡¯m saying...¡¯

    Mu Chen smiled as his eyes instantly turned emotionless: "Let¡¯s fight!"

    Once these words were spoken, Mu Chen rushed forward. He had activated the Shadowspirit Step to the limits and turned into numerous afterimages. At the same time, the winds produced from his fingers were like lightning as they stabbed violently towards An Ran.

    An Ran let out a coldugh and did not evade Mu Chen¡¯s attack. Instead, a powerful Spiritual Energy gushed out of her body like an erupting volcano. With just the Spiritual Energy impact, she hadpletely pushed back Mu Chen.

    The gap between a Spirit Stage Middle Phase and an Heavenly Fusion Stage was just too enormous.

    "With only such abilities, you actually dared to act conceited?¡±

    An Ran¡¯s eyes werepletely cold as she spoke: "Bring out your full strength. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have an opportunity to attack again."

    "Vajra Pagoda!"

    Mu Chen did not hesitate at all as a dark ck Spiritual Energy erupted out from his body. As he smacked out with his palm, a dark ck hand was formed in the sky. Golden tower engravings appeared and disappeared on the hand as it attempted to suppress An Ran.

    Against such an opponent, ordinary attacks would bepletely useless. He had to use his full strength.

    "This is at least a bit better than before." An Ran stared at the dark ck palm, which possessed a powerful Spiritual Energy suppression, and grunted. Then, she pushed off from the ground and headed directly towards the dark ck palm. Spiritual Energy erupted from her slender hands and formed into a long spear. It immediately gave off an incredible atmosphere.

    "Spirit Destruction Spear!"

    A cold cry exited An Ran¡¯s mouth as she swung her slender arms. The long spear formed by Spiritual Energy shed as it became a pir of light. Afterwards, it tore through the skies and collided heavily against the palm.

    Dong!

    A powerful Spiritual Energy shockwave was emitted and instantly distorted the air. Soon after, An Ran¡¯s eyes turned cold. Then, An Ran¡¯s eyes turned ruthless as Spiritual Energy erupted out from her body.

    Boom!

    A dazzling light forcibly collided with the ck hand and cracks soon emerged. In the end, the ck hand had shatteredpletely.

    The Vajra Pagoda that Mu Chen had formed was finally forcibly destroyed by someone else. This...was the difference in strength.

    An Ran moved and stood in the sky. Her cold eyes stared down at Mu Chen. But just when she was about to sneer and mock Mu Chen, her expression suddenly turned serious. This is because she noticed that Mu Chen¡¯s body had remained motionless throughout the previous exchange, yet in the sky above, a powerful golden light erupted. As the lights condensed, it formed into a massive andplex Diagram Array.

    "A Spiritual Array?!" A hint of shock finally appeared within An Ran¡¯s eyes. She could sense the violent Spiritual Energy fluctuation emitting from the Spiritual Array. Judging from the fluctuations, it was already close to a Heavenly Fusion Stage.

    "So this guy was also a Rank 2 Spiritual Array Master? No wonder he dared to act this arrogant when he¡¯s still at the Spirit Stage Middle Phase." An Ran finally understood why Mu Chen had acted the way he did before. However, she only sneered in response to the Spiritual Array. After all, to fight against a Heavenly Fusion Stage powerhouse, would require at least a Rank 3 Spiritual Array Master. Right now, Mu Chen was still quite far from it.

    At this moment, Mu Chen spat out white air from his mouth. His ck eyes focused themselves on An Ran as he changed hand seals. Then, a muffled cry resounded out.

    "Dragon Elephant Array!"

    Roar!

    At this moment, sounds of dragons and elephants resounded out loudly as a powerful Spiritual Energy surged out...

    Within the hall, many new students were surprised as they stared at the screen of light where Mu Chen was being shown Although they weren¡¯t in the same ce as Mu Chen, they could still sense how powerful the Spiritual Array activated by Mu Chen was.

    But even if the Spiritual Array was powerful, was it truly enough to defeat An Ran, who was at the Heavenly Fusion Stage?

 Chapter 153 The Freshmans Counterattack

    <b>Chapter 153 ¨C The Freshman¡¯s Counterattack</b>

    Roar!

    Deafening roars rang out within the vast and empty hall from the dragon and elephant. At that moment, the entire hall trembled as a formidable Spiritual Energy fluctuation emitted from the giant Spiritual Array above Mu Chen.

    -"Dragon Elephant Array!"

    A sh of light surged through Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he changed his hand seals. At the same time, the massive Spiritual Array shook. Then dark-golden beams of light surged out and formed into a galloping dragon and elephant. As they galloped through the empty skies, a powerful pressure erupted viciously in An Ran¡¯s direction

    While An Ran stood in the air and stared at the golden dragon and elephant, dense Spiritual Energy gushed out from her hands as she struck out towards it.

    "Shattering Ethereal Palm!"

    Once An Ran attacked the golden dragon and elephant, the air in front of her seemed to be distorted. A dense Spiritual Energy gathered and formed into a palm of light as it smacked heavily against the approaching golden dragon and elephant.

    Boom!

    The two attacks collided, and an terrifying Spiritual Energy shockwave was instantly emitted.

    "Dragon Elephant Suppression!"

    Mu Chen said out softly. The golden dragon and elephant quickly turned into a golden disc with a dragon and elephant covering it. Then, with a loud explosion, itpletely shattered the palm of light as it charged fiercely towards An Ran.

    "Wave Surfing sh!"

    An Ran¡¯s eyes remained cold as Mu Chen¡¯s attack approached her. Dense Spiritual Energy gathered on her hands and formed a wave-like de of light. Then, as she swung her arm down, the de of light rushed out and shed the golden disc. Metal nging sounds rang out when they collided. In the end, the de of light actually split the golden disc into two halves.

    Commotion instantly rang out from the new students within the giant hall. An Ran was truly too powerful. Moreover, she had numerous powerful Spiritual Arts. Although the power of the Spiritual Array arranged by Mu Chen contained extraordinary power, she was able to destroy itpletely.

    Swish!

    While the new students were focused on the match between Mu Chen and An Ran, a beam of light suddenly shone down into the hall. Afterwards, two figures emerged from within the beam of light and everybody immediately turned their gaze in that direction. They noticed that Luo Li and a senior, who had a flushed expression, had reappeared within the hall.

    "Thanks for the battle, senior." Luo Li looked at the boy with reddened cheeks as she spoke softly.

    Hearing this, the boy suddenly let out a bitterugh. Who would have known that this beautiful girl would actually be this powerful? With her Heavenly Fusion Stage strength, it was no wonder that An Ran had said that she was the only one that couldpete against her.

    "Luo Li actually won this quickly?"

    The new students recovered from the shock and eximed out loud. Then, they stared in shock at the girl in ck dress that possess a slender body. However, thetter¡¯s eyes remained calm andpletely ignored everybody¡¯s gazes. She only lifted her exquisite face and stared at a few screens made of light until it finallynded on the screen where Mu Chen was located. A hint of worry appeared in her eyes.

    Bang!

    An Ran¡¯s body appeared in front of Mu Chen¡¯s body as her hand contained a terrifying Spiritual Energy fluctuation. It headed mercilessly towards Mu Chen¡¯s chest. However, it was blockedpletely by thetter¡¯s arms.

    A muffled sound rang out and Spiritual Energy fluctuations emitted from that spot. Mu Chen¡¯s body was instantly sent flying away and his feet slid on the ground for a few hundred meters until he finally stabilized. It was evident that his arms were slightly numb.

    In that moment, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes turned slightly serious. This was his second time fighting against a real Heavenly Fusion Stage powerhouse. The first time was naturally against Liu Jingshan. However, he was only at the Spiritual Rotation Stage back then. The gap between the two of them was simply indescribable. Therefore, he could only fight against him after borrowing the strength of the Nine Netherbird. But even so, the price he paid was that he had to fall unconscious for nearly half a month.

    Right now, it was apparent that he was much stronger than before. Even if he only relied on his own strength, he was still able to fight back against a powerhouse of that level, though he waspletely being overwhelmed.

    If he wanted to defeat An Ran, it wasn¡¯t enough with just these methods!

    An Ran¡¯s body turned into a figure of light once again as she rushed over towards him. A coldugh rang out as another vicious Spiritual Energy impact enveloped Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body trembled slightly before he retreated quickly back using afterimages. Only after he evaded An Ran¡¯s attack did he dare let out a breath of relief. His consciousness entered his aura sea and saw the Nine Netherbird elegantly extending its wings with ck mes as it satfortably on the mand flower.

    It was evident that the current Nine Netherbird had regained a bit of power after absorbing the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon and the Geocentric me Japalura¡¯s Soul Essences. Not only was the color on its body bing more profound, even the ck mes that shrouded its body had be a lot denser.

    "You shouldn¡¯t need my strength against such an opponent, right?" The Nine Netherbird saidzily: "Moreover, I don¡¯t want to attack since I still have a lot of Spiritual Energy that¡¯s not digested yet."

    "I just came here to get the power that belongs to me."

    Mu Chen replied snappily. After the Bloodline Bond, to a certain extent, a portion of the Nine Netherbird¡¯s powers belongs to him as well. He could easily use it as if it was his own. At the same time, a portion of his powers could be used by the Nine Netherbird. However, it was evident that the Nine Netherbird does not care about his current power.

    This was one of the benefits of the Bloodline Bond.

    Of course, the power that he could freely use could notpare in strength with the all-out attack that the Nine Netherbird had done back then against the Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts. However, it was already sufficient for him right now.

    "That¡¯s fine."

    The Nine Netherbird slowly closed its eyes as ityzily on the mand flower. ck Spiritual Energy erupted from its body like mes as it gushed into the tiny spirit that was sitting on top of the Spiritual Energy light wheel...

    "Did you be quiet because you finally are aware of the difference in strength?"

    An Ran sneered as she increased the ferocity of her attacks. By relying on her Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase strength, she hadpletely suppressed Mu Chen.

    "ytime¡¯s over. It¡¯s time to end this!"

    Since An Ran noticed that Mu Chen had stopped speaking, she started to feel bored as well. The Spiritual Energy within her hands suddenly became a lot of stronger. Afterwards, she shot down heavily towards Mu Chen in order to end the battle.

    Bang! But just when she smacked down with her hands, a hint of light shed through Mu Chen¡¯s ck eyes. Then, the corner of his lips were lifted up slightly.

    "Senior An. It¡¯s not a good habit to rejoice this early."

    A fleeting smile appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face as he immediately fired out a punch. At this moment, dark ck Spiritual Energy surged out like a flood. Within the Spiritual Energy, a ck me rose as it released an overwhelming heat.

    Boom!

    The winds formed by Mu Chen¡¯s fist directly collided against An Ran¡¯s hand. In that instant, a powerful shockwave exploded out. Even the ground underneath their feet copsed from the strength of the collision.

    As the shockwave exploded outwards and gravel flew everywhere, Mu Chen and An Ran¡¯s body both trembled for a moment before they were blown back from the shock.

    In the hall, the countless new students eximed aloud. Mu Chen actually repelled An Ran in a head-on battle? Wasn¡¯t hepletely suppressed early on?

    "That boy is quite interesting." Currently, the majority of the battles have already ended and many seniors have already reappeared within the hall. They stared at the screen of light and were dumbfounded. It was evident that they did not expect that Mu Chen would be able to fight against An Ran to this extent.

    In the hall where the battle was being fought, An Ran also stabilized herself as her cold expression revealed a hint of shock. Mu Chen was able to fight evenly against her in a head on battle?

    "How is this possible?"

    An Ran looked forward towards Mu Chen. Mu Chen¡¯s body waspletely wrapped in dark ck Spiritual Energy. On the surface of his Spiritual Energy, a mysterious ck me floated around as it gave off an extremely dangerous fluctuation.

    "Why did his Spiritual Energy suddenly increase this much?¡± An Ran waspletely dazed. If it was earlier, Mu Chen was able to fight evenly against a Spirit Stage Late Phase. However, the current Mu Chen had already reached the gateway to the Heavenly Fusion Stage. Although there was still a gap between the two of them, it wasn¡¯t impossible for him to make up for it.

    "Senior An, now let¡¯s fight again."

    Mu Chen looked at An Ran and smiled. Within his ck eyes, a ck me rose and the surging energy within his body instantly made his blood boil.

    "As if I¡¯m afraid of you!"

    Although An Ran was astonished deep down inside, she still gave a sneer with her mouth.

    Swish!

    Just when her sneer faded away, swishing sounds instantly rang out. Numerous afterimages appeared and Mu Chen¡¯s body had already emerged in front of her like a ghost. Then, his fist that was wrapped with rumbling ck smoke quickly grew with within An Ran¡¯s eyes.

    "Shattering Ethereal Palm!"

    An Ran reacted quickly and countered with a palm. Spiritual Energy rumbled as it fiercely collided against Mu Chen¡¯s attack.

    Bang!

    Visible Spiritual Energy shockwaves ripples expanded out. The two Spiritual Energy interweaved against each other as each tried to erode the other. However, An Ran¡¯s face changed slightly. This is because she noticed that Mu Chen¡¯s dark ck Spiritual Energy rushed over overbearingly as the two Spiritual Energy collided with each other. As the ck mes rose, even her Spiritual Energy waspletely burned away.

    "What the hell is this? It could even burn Spiritual Energy!"

    An Ran was surprised. Once she felt her Spiritual Energy weakening, her body instantly moved to the sky. At this moment, her face gradually turned serious as she exhaled.

    Afterwards, the Spiritual Energy around her body instantly erupted out as a icy-blue hawk appeared behind her. Once the icy-blue hawk appeared, a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation emerged as well.

    The icy-blue hawk¡¯s body waspletely covered with an ice armor. From its body, it released a chill which seemed to have frozen the air.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes turned solemn when he noticed the icy-blue hawk behind An Ran¡¯s back.

    "That¡¯s..."

    In the hall where the new students were located, numerous people stared at the screen of light where the battle seemed to have reached the climax. At this moment, the seniors¡¯ expressions had also turned serious. That guy actually managed to force An Ran to summon the "Northern Goldenstripe Seahawk".

    That was a Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast ranked 65th on the Myriad Beast Record¡¯s Earth Ranking.

    The freshman, which only seemed like a Spirit Stage Middle Phase, was actually powerful to this extent?

 Chapter 154 Spirit Bird Suppresses the Ice Seahawk

    <b>Chapter 154 ¨C Spirit Bird Suppresses the Ice Seahawk</b>

    Powerful Spiritual Energy rushed out of An Ran¡¯s body as a massive icy-blue hawk unfurled its wings behind her. At that moment, the air suddenly froze and a devastating chill filled the hall.

    Whenpared to the cold air emitted from the Mysterious Spirithail Dragon, this frosty chill was much more severe.

    "To be able to force me to use the Northern Goldenstrip Seahawk; you can be proud of yourself even if you lose." Although An Ran still had a cold expression, her eyes had turned quite serious while facing Mu Chen. No matter what happened, thetter had revealed strength that had surprised her. Moreover, she did not forget that Mu Chen was still only at the Spirit Stage Middle Phase. If he was to advance into the Heavenly Fusion Stage in the future, he would probably easily surpass her.

    Since An Ran had always believed that strength is everything, she retracted the contempt she had after realizing the full extent of Mu Chen¡¯s power. She had finally recognized him as an opponent that was on par with her.

    "Then please enlighten me senior. However, I don¡¯t want to give up yet."

    Mu Chen felt the surging power within his body and replied eagerly. This power gave him the impulse to cry out into the sky; it was as if he finally wanted to fight seriously against someone!

    An Ran grunted and an icy-blue light swept out from her body. At the same time, the icy-blue hawk pped its wings. Immediately afterwards, An Ran¡¯s body slowly fused with the icy-blue hawk.

    Ji!

    When she had fully merged with the icy-blue hawk, an amazing sharpness instantly erupted within the hawk¡¯s eyes. At this moment, the icy-blue hawk seemed toe alive. It cried to the skies as a flood of Spiritual Energy was released from its body.

    Kacha.

    Layers of ice began to form near the icy-blue hawk¡¯s surroundings. Even the moisture within the air waspletely frozen.

    Following the icy cry that emitted from its body, the icy-blue hawk pped its wings and flew up into the air. Layers of ice continued to grow endlessly from within its body. From a distance, it appeared to be a life-like ice sculpture.

    However, this particr ice sculpture was extremely dangerous.

    "Frozen Wings!"

    When the icy-blue hawk¡¯s body waspletely enveloped by ice, it pped its wings and a dazzling, frosty pir was formed and descended down towards Mu Chen.

    Bang!

    When this terrifying attack descended from above, the air seemed to explode. Chill filled the air;yers of ice formed as it swooped down, creating an icy path in its wake

    Everybody could feel how terrifying An Ran¡¯s mighty attack was.

    It was as if a fierce creature from the Northern Seas, carrying with it an endless chill, had descended into the world.

    Mu Chen lifted his head, and his ck eyes reflected the terrifying icy-blue hawk. However, not even the slightest bit of fear could be found in his eyes. Instead, the raging fire within his eyes burned ever more vigorously.

    "Let¡¯s have a good fight then!"

    The smile on Mu Chen¡¯s face had suddenly turned a bit unruly. He stomped on the ground as he darted forward. Dark-ck Spiritual Energy gushed out like mes and enshrouded his body.

    Xiong Xiong. [1]

    All of a sudden, the dark ck Spiritual Energy expanded exponentially. From afar, only the ck smoke rushing into the skies could be seen. In its wake, a long and dark tail of light formed. At this moment, the Spiritual Energy rumbling throughout the area was extremely powerful.

    The two figures of light rushed at each other within the massive hall and collided against each other fiercely.

    In the hall where the freshmen were located, many of them werepletely shocked as they watched this scene. They never expected that Mu Chen would choose to fight against An Ran¡¯s powerful attack directly instead of evading her attack.

    At this moment, Zhou Ling and the others had also finished up their battles. They, too, stared solemnly at the light screen. The power disyed by Mu Chen had alsopletely shocked them. Although judging from his strength, he only seemed like a Spirit Stage Middle Phase, he was disying a power that rivaled or even went beyond what they possessed.

    The two brothers, Shi Jingtian and Shi Hao, both turned gloomy upon seeing this. It was evident that the power revealed by Mu Chen was much more powerful than earlier, when he was facing Shi Jingtian.

    "No matter what sort of measures you possess, it¡¯s impossible for you to be at an advantage against a Heavenly Fusion Stage if you fight head on against them!" The two brothers gnashed their teeth as they stared tightly at the screen of light.

    "Brother Mu, good luck!" Mo Ling and the others, with their fists clenched tight, seemed extremely nervous as they stared at the zing ck me in the screen of light.

    Boom!

    Under numerous nervous gazes, the ck and blue lights were like meteorites as they collided fiercely inside the battle hall.

    An amazing chill rushed over from the impact and the sheer frost even formedyers of ice on Mu Chen¡¯s body. Even the dense ck mes seemed to be suppressed by it.

    In an instant, ck mes fought back and arose within Mu Chen. A low growl seemed to being from within his throat. Then, dense ck Spiritual Energy mixed with ck mes burst out overwhelmingly from his body.

    Theyers of ice on his body instantly melted into nothingness.

    Li!

    In that instant, a clear cry also rang out from within Mu Chen¡¯s body. This cry was filled with pride and dignity as if it was the king of all birds.

    Once this cry resounded from Mu Chen, the icy-blue hawk trembled for a moment. Although it was already ingested, it could still sense the oppression that hade from within Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Dark ck Spiritual Energy concentrated violently on the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body. Soon he took the form of a giant bird with ck wings. As the giant bird extended its wings, ck mes surged out.

    Bang!

    Overbearing dark-ck Spiritual Energy formed into a mysterious ck bird as it charged forward. The rumbling ck mes emitting from it instantly melted the cold chill from the icy-blue hawk.

    Horror finally filled the icy-blue hawk¡¯s eyes. Even An Ran was able to detect a zing heat rushing over towards her.

    This heat instantly made the Spiritual Energy within her body boil up as if it was being burned.

    "Shatter!"

    A hint of chill shed through Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he shouted coldly. Then, a loud explosion rang out.

    Boom!

    The illusory ck bird that was being enveloped by ck mes pped its wings. Immediately after, the mes surged out and destroyed theyers of ice armor on the icy-blue bird. In the end, the ck bird turned into a ck light and pierced through the icy-blue bird.

    The ck mes rushed away like smoke. However, the icy-blue hawk behind it was filled with cracks. In the end, it exploded out and An Ran¡¯s body emerged as the blue lights twinkled in the sky. At the same time, An Ran¡¯s face was filled with disbelief.gf

    The dense dark ck Spiritual Energy around Mu Chen¡¯s body also slowly faded away. Although he was a bit pale, his eyes were still exceptionally bright.

    Inside the hall, two figures of light suddenly appeared and enveloped both Mu Chen and An Ran. As the light dissipated away, the two figures also vanished from the hall.

    Inside the freshman hall, everybody widened their eyes as they stared at the fading screen of the light. The entire hall waspletely silent and everyone was filled with disbelief.

    They could not believe that Mu Chen had actually destroyed An Ran¡¯s terrifying attack!

    "Amazing."

    Zhou Ling and the others also sighed. A hint of admiration could be heard within their voices. Although they had fought against Mu Chen in the Spiritual Road, they did not bear any grudges against each other as they brushed past him. Therefore, they had not experienced how frightening of an existence Mu Chen was. They could only perceive that Mu Chen was extraordinary from the event that had happenedter on.

    And now, they were able to personally witness and feel the pressure that the handsome boy had emitted.

    The two Shi brothers¡¯ expressions turned ugly. However, they did not say anything. It was evident that they were still filled with shock. Even by joining forces with each other, it was near impossible for them to win against An Ran¡¯s attack from earlier. However, Mu Chen was able to do it...and was only at the Spirit Stage Middle Phase...

    They did not understand how Mu Chen had managed to do this, but this did not stop fear from appearing within their hearts. Mu Chen¡¯s demonstration had finally made them understand that even if he had been kicked out of the Spiritual Road in the middle of thepetition; even if he did not receive the Spiritual Road¡¯s Empowerment, he was still the Blood Cmity that countless geniuses feared in the Spiritual Road.

    "Haha, Brother Mu won!"

    As for Mo Ling and the others, they immediately cheered. Sun¡¯Er even pped her soft and white hands as delight shed across her petite face.

    Luo Li, on the other hand, only gently smiled. Her eyebrows were like crescent moons as a hint of happiness and pride emerged in her clear eyes. The boy that she would often think about deep down inside was indeed extraordinary.

    In the hall, two beams of light descended and Mu Chen and An Ran emerged from within. Thetter¡¯s cold expression had already faded away; instead, what reced it was a face full ofplex emotions. She looked at Mu Chen before she looked over to Old Bai and said: "I lost."

    On the side, the seniors quietly smiled when they heard this and directed their gaze towards Mu Chen. This boy truly isn¡¯t ordinary. He actually made An Ran admit defeat.

    "It seems that there are a few powerful individuals within this bunch of freshmen." With just an exchange of gazes, the seniors could tell that every one of them had thought of the same thing.

    Old Bai grinned as he nodded his head. His gaze also swept across Mu Chen¡¯s body as he smiled: "There¡¯s something interesting within this fellow¡¯s body."

    Mu Chen smiled in response, but did not exin anything. Although he was not trying to hide the existence of the Nine Netherbird, there was no need to reveal it. After all, the name of the Nine Netherbird was far too famous. Moreover, the Nine Netherbird within his body possessed the qualifications to enter the Heaven Rankings. Once it seeds in its evolution, its position would instantly improve as it will be a genuine ancient divine beast.

    "This is your reward."

    Old Bai flicked his fingers, and the crystal card in Mu Chen¡¯s hand instantly brightened up. The originally 1100 Spiritual Value Points suddenly became 6100...

    "Okay, now that everybody¡¯s challenge has beenpleted, next up..."

    Old Bai smiled slightly and waved his sleeves. The air behind him instantly distorted and, with a sh, an enormous bronze door appeared out of thin air. Then, the giant doors slowly opened.

    "The Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy wees everyone."

    At this moment, all the students stared eagerly at the opening bronze doors. Even Mu Chen could feel his heart pounding. After all, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was the holynd for cultivation within numerous youths¡¯ hearts...

    And finally, its doors were open for them!

    Sounds of raging mes.

 Chapter 155 Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy

    <b>Chapter 155 ¨C Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy</b>

    Although there was an endless number of continents within the Great Thousand World, the Northern Heavens Continent was still one of the most dazzling ones.

    And the source of the Northern Heavens Continent¡¯s brilliance was the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    It was one of the widely-known "Five Great Academies" within the Great Thousand World, where numerous young geniuses gathered. Every one of their students would reveal their magnificent talent as they embarked on the road of bing one of the dazzling powerhouses within the Great Thousand World.

    The Great Thousand World was enormous. Among them, there were countless races and various powerful forces. But even so, many of these geniuses would choose to enter the "Five Great Academies" for training. Just based off this, one could see the how unique the "Five Great Academies" were. Otherwise, why would these wellborn geniuses give up on their own race¡¯s inheritance and travel across many continents to train at one of the "Five Great Academies".

    Because of the brilliance of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, this ce was naturally quite outstanding. Whenpared to the Northern Spiritual Realm within the Hundred Spirit Continent, the Northern Spiritual Realm couldn¡¯t even be considered a rural province of the Northern Heavens Continent.

    Within the Northern Heavens Continent, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy maintained a exclusive position. Aside from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, there were still countless small andrge forces within this continent. This continent was truly where talented geniuses were concealed.

    Someone had once said, even Sovereign powerhouses would have to retract their pride and arrogance when they arrived at the Northern Heavens Continent. Judging from just this, one can see howplex and deep the waters were of this continent.

    Although the waters were deep within the Northern Heavens Continent, the turbulence caused within it would never spread to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. This is because all of the forces and powerhouses within the Northern Heavens Continent know that the quiet Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, which was located at the center of the continent, was in fact a sleeping dragon. Although, normally, it did not normally reveal its strength, its presence was enough to frighten everyone once it did revealed its might.

    Moreover, everyone knew that the strength disyed by a Spiritual Academy would only be the strength on the surface. The truly terrifying strength was the not this, but the hidden strength that they concealed.

    Over the thousands of years, there were numerous powerhouses who came out of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academies. Among them, there were a few powerhouses who once stood at the pinnacle. Although they had already left the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and perhaps became a leader of a force or territory, it was impossible to remove the bonds they had with the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Even if they did not do anything during normal circumstances, once the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was in danger of being wiped out...the individuals would be able to see how terrifying a power that was hidden deep inside the academy.

    This was the confidence and power of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Perhaps it might not be the strongest within the Great Thousand World. Its human connections would make even the elite forces and races with powerful backgrounds fear it...

    When Mu Chen and the others stepped through the giant bronze doors, they could feel a sense of dizziness emerging from within. This was due to the dimensional transfer. Fortunately, the nausea did notst, and before long they felt their bodies stabilizing. Then, the light in front of their eyes suddenly turned brighter.

    Everyone opened their narrowed eyes as they stared at the unfamiliar world in front of them. Shock emerged on the faces of many.

    The originally empty stone tform was instantly filled as Mu Chen and the others appeared. In front of them was a majestic sight.

    An vast and endlessnd could be seen. On the ground, there were numerous cultivation halls that were connected with each other. asionally, waterfalls would descend down through the mountains as grand ripples of mist emitted out.

    The scene in front of them was too impressive. Thus, even though the stone tform that Mu Chen and the others were standing on, was quite vast, it was nothingpared to the scene in front of them.

    In the skies above the Spiritual Academies, numerous figures would pass by. A few would be flying within the practice grounds. Hence, powerful Spiritual Energies would collide and cause muffled sounds.

    Among the endless mountains within the Spiritual Academy, the most eye-catching mountain was the one that was situated in the center. The mountain was oddly shaped and appeared to be a divine bird that had spread its wings. A sense of oppression that enveloped the entirend could be felt from the bird-shaped mountain.

    At the top of the wings of this bird-shaped mountain, there were stone tablets on each respective wings. On the stone tablet, dazzling light that could be seen throughout the entire Spiritual Academy radiated outwards.

    Mu Chen stared at the massive stone tablet situated at the left wing and stared at the top of the tablet. As the golden lights shone, two grand words were formed.

    Spirit Ranking!

    ¡°Spirit Ranking...¡± Mu Chen murmured. Could this be the Spirit Ranking that An Ran previously mentioned?

    ¡°That is the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Spirit Ranking.¡± A voice faintly appeared beside him. Mu Chen turned around and noticed An Ran beside him. She stared at the massive stone tablet as her red lips twitched.

    ¡°What is the Spirit Ranking?¡± Mu Chen asked in confusion.

    ¡°Just as the name implies. This is a ranking that the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy made for the Spirit Stage students. It is the most basic ranking within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. As long as your strength is within the Spirit Stage, you have the qualifications to enter this ranking. However, this Spirit Ranking only includes the top 1000 Spirit Stage within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy,¡± An Ran exined.

    Only after the exnation did Mu Chen finally understand the ranking. He was at the Spirit Stage Middle Phase. Just what rank would he possess on the Spirit Ranking?

    ¡°If you believe that the ones on the Spirit Ranking would only possess the strength of a Spirit Stage, then you¡¯re too na?ve.¡± An Ran grunted: ¡°The bastards that are ranked in the top 10 are probably on par with me.¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned. Afterwards, he waspletely surprised. After all, he only defeated An Ran after relying on the shared power between him and the Nine Netherbird. Could the people ranked in the top 10 possess Spiritual Beasts that wereparable with the Nine Netherbird? However, it couldn¡¯t be possible that they would possess Bloodline Bond like him, right?

    ¡°These individuals only used a loophole. Normally, you only need to infuse your strongest Spiritual Energy within the Spiritual Value Card that Old Bai gave you earlier and you would possess the right to enter the Spirit Ranking. The Spiritual Value Card would send the information to the Spirit Ranking and rank you.¡±

    ¡°The individuals, who are ranked in the top 10, all used a loophole. In the instant that they advanced into the Heavenly Fusion Stage, they infused the Spiritual Energy within the Spiritual Value Card. Just like this, they would be able to unleash an energyparable to a Heavenly Fusion Stage with their Spirit Stage strength. By doing this, their rankings would naturally be very high. After all, how could an ordinary Spirit Stagepete with them?¡±

    Mu Chen smacked his lips. In other words, the individuals that were ranked within the top 10 of the Spirit Ranking had upied the top 10 of the Spirit Ranking while their true strength had reached the Heavenly Fusion Stage a long time ago?

    ¡°Are there any benefits in upying the top 10 of the Spirit Ranking?¡± Mu Chen asked. It probably was pretty glorious for them to use this method in upying the top 10 ranks, right?

    ¡°Every day, the top 50 of the Spirit Ranking will automatically obtain Spiritual Values based on their rankings. How could they not be moved by the idea of earning Spiritual Values without doing anything. Moreover, just how many Spirit Stage students would dare to challenge them? However, these individuals are just trying to demonstrate their might over here only. If we were to talk about the next ranking, the Heavenly Ranking, they probably wouldn¡¯t even enter the top 1000.¡± An Ran replied.

    After this, Mu Chen understood. So there were such benefits from having a rank. No wonder they wouldn¡¯t want to leave after upying a rank within a basic ranking such as the Spirit Ranking.

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the Heavenly Ranking?¡± Mu Chen continued to ask as if he was a curious little baby.

    ¡°Heavenly Ranking...¡± After speaking these two words, An Ran¡¯s cold expression finally turned serious and her eyes turnedpletely passionate. She lifted her head and stared at the right wing of the bird-shaped mountain. At that location, there was another enormous stone tablet. Clouds were moving near the stone tablet and golden lights would asionally sh. Every single name on this stone tablet was a powerhouse within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°Heavenly Ranking. It is the ranking that students who have entered the Three Heavens Stage can enter. That ranking represents the peak of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Numerous geniuses train in order to obtain a seat within the Heavenly Ranking. Whenever the top ten ranks within the Heavenly Ranking change, it is thergest event within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡±

    Mu Chen could feel the passion within An Ran¡¯s tone, and his ck eyes focused on the stone tablet. He stared and noticed that the names formed with golden light were permeating out with glory. It was as if they were etched there to be respected and looked up to by all students within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Standing next to Mu Chen, Luo Li, Ye Qingling and the others also stared at the stone tablet which represents the true level of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°Heavenly Ranking Rank 10, Zhou Fan. Cultivated at Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy for 3 Years.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Ranking Rank 9, Luo Hua. Cultivated at Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy for 3 Years.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Ranking Rank 8, Wang Zhong.

    ...

    ¡°Heavenly Ranking Rank 3, Su Xuan.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Ranking Rank 2, Li Xuantong.¡±

    When the Heavenly Ranking¡¯s Rank 2 had its name disyed, Luo Li frowned beside Mu Chen. However, Mu Chen failed to detected it.

    ¡°Who is ranked first?¡±

    Countless eyes moved upwards once again and stared at the top position. At that location, a name carrying a deep sense of oppression emitted out.

    ¡°Heavenly Ranking Rank 1, Shen Cangsheng.

    ¡°Shen Cangsheng...¡± Numerous individuals stared at the golden name. Although it was only a name, it was like an unsurpassable mountain. This trauma enveloped and entered many people¡¯s hearts.

    After all, they were only freshmen that had just arrived within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. In this ce filled with countless geniuses, they had only just started. However, that person had already reached the pinnacle and was standing above them.

    Mu Chen stared at the domineering name and slowly retracted his gaze away. He could sense the blood within him starting to show signs of boiling.

    This is the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy that he had been expecting for so long. Even thepetition within the Spiritual Road was nothingpared to this ce. If he wanted to prove himself, this ce was the best training ground for him.

    One day, he would surpass all these heaven-sent children and stand at the peak as well!

 Chapter 156 Yang Hong

    <b>Chapter 156 ¨C Yang Hong</b>

    While standing on the massive tform, thousands of freshmen stared at the name that was at the top of the ¡°Heavenly Ranking¡±. The pressure which it emitted instantly silenced everyone.

    Even the freshmen that were assessed as ¡°King ss¡± in the Spiritual Road had a glimmer of fear and respect as they stared at the name.

    This is the person that stood at the peak of countless students within Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°Shen Cangsheng...¡±

    Mu Chen slowly spat out a mouthful of air as he gently muttered this domineering name.

    ¡°He is currently the strongest student within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Even I have only seen him once, a year ago.¡± An Ran staredplicatedly at the name. When she met Shen Cangsheng, thetter hadpleted a mission to hunt down a Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast and had just returned to the academy.

    Under the sunset, a boy dressed in ck robes had descended from the sky with a long spear that pierced through a massive Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast. Fresh blood spattered through the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. As he descended to the academy with his spear on his shoulders, a trail was formed from the trickling blood.

    That scene had shocked the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Even for An Ran, who was a freshmen at that time, could feel a shivering from the depths of her soul.

    ¡°To all of you freshmen. Right now, he is not someone that you can reach.¡±

    An Ran gradually recovered and stared at the silent freshmen as she smiled: ¡°The Heavenly Ranking is still too far away for you. Maybe after you¡¯ve trained for at least two years, you may qualify to enter the Heavenly Ranking. Right now, all of you should just consider how to enter the Spirit Stage Ranking. That ranking is the ce where all neers belong.

    Hearing this, many freshmen scratched their heads. The Spirit Ranking wasn¡¯t that easy to enter either. If they wanted to rank in the top 50s, they would probably need the strength of a Quasi-Heavenly Fusion Stage. As for the top 10, even if they possessed the strength to upy it, they wouldn¡¯t dare to steal the positions away from the seniors that weren¡¯t willing to leave the ranking.

    Thinking about this, all of the freshmen secretly sighed. As expected from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, which they hade to view as holy ground for cultivation. Thepetition here was truly terrifying.

    At this moment, light emerged in the sky above the enormous tform and Old Bai¡¯s body emerged. He stared at the thousands of freshmen and nodded his head slightly. Then, he smiled and said: ¡°Since all of you have reached the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, then it¡¯s time to gather the remaining freshmen over from the other three Northern Heavens World. After all, they¡¯ve reached this ce a few days ago.¡±

    Hearing this, Mu Chen frowned in response.

    Old Bai waved his sleeves, and a clear bell sound resounded in the skies. Then, it created a symphony of sound waves as it spread out.

    Following the ringing bell sound, Mu Chen and the others quickly noticed numerous figures that were rushing over andnding on the other stone tforms.

    Due to the numerous figures, a bustlingmotion rang out within this area.

    On the tform where Mu Chen and the others were, thousands of freshmen stared curiously at the other three stone tforms. These people had also passed through the other Northern Heaven World. They were also this year¡¯s Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s freshmen just like them.

    By adding up the freshmen on the four stone tforms, there were probably over twenty thousand students. This number was truly extraordinary.

    Swish!

    On the southern stone tform, a figure of light rushed over and stood at the front of the stone tform. When this figure of light appeared, the freshmen on that tform instantly showed respectful gazes as they stared at it.

    The lights slowly dispersed and revealed a slim and tall figure. It was a beautiful girl who had long, icy-blue hair. Her pair of big eyes were also icy-blue in color. When viewed from far away, she seemed like a frosty mountain, which emitted a icy-cold chill.

    If An Ran was refined and elegant, then the girl with long blue hair was naturally cold. Her pretty eyes seemed to attract the chill air within the world.

    Mu Chen stared at the girl and his eyes narrowed. From the powerful fluctuation that emitted out from thetter¡¯s body, he could tell that she had also advanced to the Heavenly Fusion Stage.

    ¡°She¡¯s Bing Qing. She is the freshmen that defeated the strongest senior within her Northern Heavens World.¡± An Ran replied faintly: ¡°It¡¯s said that she came from the Ice Spirit n. Hence, she was born with the ability to control ice.¡±

    ¡°Ice Spirit n?¡± Mu Chen was stunned. Then, he said in surprise: ¡°Could it be the rumored Ice Spirit n in which the Martial Ancestor, who came from a Lower ne, challenged all by himself?¡±

    He had heard this rumor a long time ago. The Ice Spirit n was a n that possessed powerful heritage and background. It was considered to be an elite force even within the Great Thousand World. However, in front of the Martial Ancestor, who came from a Lower ne, the Ice Spirit n had beenpletely powerless against that man, who was a god of lightning who even wielded a lightning staff. That battle had shocked the entire Great Thousand World. Even Mu Chen, who was living in the Northern Spiritual Realm, had heard about it.

    An Ran nodded. It was evident that she had heard this rumor as well.

    From afar, the girl known as Bing Qing stared at the tform where Mu Chen and the others were standing after revealing her appearance. However, her gaze only remained on Luo Li¡¯s body before she turned away. She did not participate in the Spiritual Road. However, her strength was in no way inferior to the individuals that stood at the pinnacle of the Spiritual Road. From Mu Chen¡¯s group, she felt that Luo Li was the only one that was considered to be a threat to her.

    Swish!

    Following Bing Qing, two other figures of light rushed out and stood in front of the east and west stone tforms. On the eastern stone tform, a grizzled figure appeared. His body emitted a yellow glow as if he was a withered tree. However, he gave others a feeling of extremely danger.

    ¡°That¡¯s Mu Kui. He is also the most outstanding freshmen within another Northern Heavens World.¡±

    An Ran stared at the western stone tform. At that location, a slender boy in blue clothes stood with his hands behind his back. Apletely different temperament exuded from him. While he was being quite arrogant, he was still exceptionally powerful.

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°Yang Hong. I know him, you don¡¯t have to introduce him to me.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s ck eyes slowly focused on the slender figure far away. Heughed faintly as if he was reminiscing the past.

    Beside him, Luo Li also stared at that figure. A chill shed through her clear ss-like eyes.

    At this moment, the boy at the eastern stone tform also felt the gaze and tilted his head immediately. He possessed a fairly handsome face. Matched with his slender figure and unique temperament, he definitely possessed a powerful charm. From nearby, many girls would secretly nce over shyly at him.

    He stared at the distant stone tform before his gaze focused on Mu Chen¡¯s body. His face was stunned for a moment before he formed a strange smile on his face.

    ¡°Mu Chen, so we meet again.¡±

    He smiled at Mu Chen. However, hisughter that was filled with dense Spiritual Energy, instantly caused numerous students to turned their heads over.

    ¡°However, I¡¯m quite surprised. So the widely known and famous Blood Cmity in the Spiritual Road is now only at the Spirit Stage Middle Phase. Ohoho, this is beyond my expectations. I never thought that you would be this weak after losing the Spiritual Road¡¯s Empowerment.¡±

    The boyughed gently and pondered as he stared at Mu Chen: ¡°If Ji Xuan knew that you only possess such strength, he would probably be quite disappointed. After all, he had always seen you as his rival. In the end, you¡¯ve actually became this weak and pitiful. It seems that being kicked out of the Spiritual Road had taken its toll on you.¡±

    Yang Hong¡¯s voice carried and instantly startedmotions within the other three stone tforms. After all, there were numerous people that participated in the Spiritual Road before. Among them, there were definitely quite a few of individuals that had been assessed as King ss. Hence, they deeply remembered the name of the Blood Cmity, Mu Chen.

    After all, he was a person that even King Xuan, Ji Xuan, had feared in the Spiritual Road. How could they not be wary of him?

    Numerous gazes immediately shifted away andnded on Mu Chen¡¯s body. Shock immediately filled their eyes. Compared to the freshmen that stood at the peak, thetter¡¯s Spirit Stage Middle Phase strength was iparable.

    Bing Qing and Mu Kui also stared over. Although the former did not participate in the Spiritual Road, she had a bit of understanding about the individuals stood at the pinnacle of the Spiritual Road. Naturally, she had heard of the so-called Blood Cmity Mu Chen. However, she never expected that the handsome boy in front of them was the Blood Cmity that could instantly change the expressions of people, who participate in the Spiritual Road.

    At the same time, Mu Kui also frowned. A hint of disappointment filled his eyes. He naturally enjoyed fighting. If Mu Chen was strong , then he would be interested in him. However, these thoughts immediately faded away when he looked at him.

    ¡°Yang Hong. If you want an opponent, I can always fight against you,¡± Luo Li¡¯s clear ss-like eyes stared coldly at the boy as she slowly spoke.

    Hearing this, Yang Hong immediately frowned.

    ¡°If you want to mock him now, it is still too early for you. He is the same as the three of you and is one of the most outstanding people within his own Northern Heavens World. Even I was defeated by him. So what gives you the right to mock him?¡± Beside Mu Chen, An Ran frowned and let out a sneer.

    She had lost to Mu Chen. If Mu Chen was mocked by these individuals, wouldn¡¯t they also beughing at her ipetence?

    When An Ran said these words,motions instantly burst out. The freshmen from the other three tforms stared in disbelief at the calm, handsome boy. With just the strength of a Spirit Stage Middle Phase, he was able to defeat a senior who was at the Heavenly Fusion Stage? How was that even possible?

    Bing Qing and Mu Kui werepletely startled. Then, they stared curiously at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Yang Hong narrowed his eyes as he stared seriously at Mu Chen. He smiled keenly: ¡°As expected from the Blood Cmity, Mu Chen. It seems that you¡¯ve hidden your strength quite deeply. This way, it will be interesting...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s ck eyes stared at Yang Hong and his lips also formed a smile. He took a step forward and his voice suddenly turned cold.

    ¡°If you¡¯re interested, why don¡¯t you test it out?¡±

 Chapter 157 Importance of Spiritual Value Points

    <b>Chapter 157 ¨C Importance of Spiritual Value Points</b>

    Mu Chen¡¯s cold voice resounded through the skies as he stared keenly at Yang Hong, who was in the distance. At this moment, the Spiritual Aura within the world seemed to tremble.

    The freshmen within this area instantly quieted down. Every single one of them were filled with curiosity and expectation as they stared at the two opposing individuals. These two individuals were the most outstanding freshmen within their respective Northern Heavens World. Just how amazing would their battle be when they face each other?

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, Yang Hong retracted his smile slightly and smiled coldly in response to these words. Currently, dense Spiritual Energy surged out from his palms as he smiled once again: ¡°I¡¯d really want to test you out. Just how in the world did you defeat a Heavenly Fusion Stage with your Spirit Stage strength?¡±

    Sparks flew between their eyes as the two of them stared at each other. A cold killing intent belonging to each of them was also apparent.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Now is not the time for you to fight with one another.¡±

    Old Bai¡¯s figure appeared in the air and disrupted the opposing atmosphere with a swing of his arms. He said: ¡°One monthter, there will be a freshmenpetition. When that happens, you will naturally have the chance to fight against each other. Whoever manages to win in the freshmenpetition will be the number one individual among the freshmen.¡±

    Hearing Old Bai¡¯s words, many freshmen¡¯s eyes lit up. Perhaps the title of the number one individual in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was still quite far away from them, they did not mind revealing their strength in the freshmenpetition. This way, they would be able to obtain a bit of fame within the freshmen. After all, there were over twenty thousand freshmen this year. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to stand out from the rest of them.

    As a youngster, a bit of reputation was enough to make their blood boil and to strive for it.

    A hint of interest also shed through Mu Kui¡¯s eyes. He naturally enjoyed fighting and was also a person who had stood at the pinnacle of the Spiritual Road. He was in no way inferior to Yang Hong and the others. Thus, he naturally did not want to lose the title of the strongest to anybody else...Even if his opponents were powerful individuals.

    As for Bing Qing, she remainedpletely calm and was not affected by these words.

    On the other hand, the coldness within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes faded away slightly as he took a step backwards. It was true that this wasn¡¯t the best opportunity for him to fight against Yang Hong. Thetter¡¯s strength was at the Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase and was no weaker than An Ran. Moreover, Yang Hong probably possessed special techniques. Thus, he could not underestimate him at all. It would probably difficult to determine the victor if they were to fight right now.

    ¡°From now on, all of you are official students within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. No matter what sort of identity and background you possessed before, you are only ordinary students in this ce. If you want to earn respect and status, you must show off your abilities.¡± Old Bai stared at the numerous students as he smiled faintly.

    ¡°Next up, all of you have been arranged to live in the freshmen area. The freshmen area is divided into four districts: North, South, East, West. In a bit, there will be an instructor that would lead you over.¡±

    As Old Bai¡¯s voice faded away, dozens of figures of light rushed over from nearby and stopped above them. These figures were all middle-aged individuals. However, the powerful fluctuations emitting from the body made them understood that every single one of them possessed the strength of a Heavenly Fusion Stage.

    When Mu Chen witnessed this scene, he could not hide the surprise within his eyes. An ordinary instructor in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy actually possessed the strength of a Heavenly Fusion Stage. If it was in the Northern Spiritual Realm was enough for them to be lord of the realm.

    As expected, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was truly powerful.

    The dozens of instructor spread out and started arranging the students. As for Mu Chen and the others, a slender figure headed over to them. In the end, the lights faded away and formed into a beautiful woman with a voluptuous body. She wore a red dress and possessed a pretty appearance. She had a charming and mature style as she smiled at them attractively.

    The woman in red dress stared at the area where Mu Chen and the others were and waved. A barrier of light immediately enshrouded approximately 2000 students.

    ¡°For the ones within the light barrier, congrattions. I am your freshmen instructor and will guide you for a while. I¡¯m called Mu Ling. If there is anything that you don¡¯t understand, feel free to find me.¡± The women in red dress smiled as she stared at the boys and girls beneath her.

    When the other freshmen from other areas noticed this charming instructor, they immediately stared enviously at them. After all, she was much more attractive than the stern-looking male instructor that they have.

    ¡°Come. Follow me, I¡¯ll bring all of you to your respective district.¡± Mu Ling waved her hands and swayed her body before heading towards the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled at Luo Li and immediately followed. Behind him, Ye Qingling, Sun¡¯Er, Mo Ling and the others also quickly followed. They also happened to be in the same area as Mu Chen. Thus, they would be able to take care of each other from now on.

    Thousands of people followed Mu Ling and charged away from the stone tform. As they descended down, numerous cultivation halls appeared in their eyes. Moreover, they could see countless individuals flying through the skies.

    Under Mu Ling¡¯s guidance, Mu Chen and the others flew towards the west side for dozens of minutes before slowing down. Then, the former pointed down and smiled: ¡°This is the ce where you¡¯ll be living.¡±

    Mu Chen and the others looked down and noticed the lush scenery along with the sparkling clearke. In this area, there were simple houses situated in groups.

    ¡°The Spiritual Aura here...¡±

    Surprise filled Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. He discovered that the Spiritual Aura of the world was exceptionally dense in this region. Moreover, the density would increase as they entered the depths of this region.

    ¡°There¡¯s actually a huge Spirit Convergence Array hidden in this ce!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes swept across this area. Right now, his eyes weren¡¯t the same as before. With just a nce, he was able to detect the hidden special fluctuations within the air. These were fluctuations that were unique to a Spiritual Array.

    This residential area for freshmen actually has a Spirit Convergence Array. Moreover, the rank of it had definitely surpassed the only Spirit Convergence Array that the Northern Spiritual Academy possessed.

    ¡°Little guy. You have keen eyes.¡± Mu Ling was amazed as she stared at Mu Chen. However, she smiled and faced the crowd as she said: ¡°The ce that you will be living in is enveloped by a Rank 4 Spirit Convergence Array.¡±

    When these words were spoken,motions instantly broke out from the crowd. A Spirit Convergence Array was a symbol of power for any forces. Perhaps many of them had seen a Rank 4 Spirit Convergence Array, it was still the first time that they¡¯ve seen one arranged at a residential location.

    ¡°Moreover, the residential area for freshmen is also divided into A, B, C-ss. You are only assigned to C-ss right now. It is considered to be at the border of the Rank 4 Spirit Convergence Array. Although the Spiritual Aura here is quite decent, it cannotpare with the B-ss and A-ss areas.¡± Mu Ling pointed to the depths of this region. It was evident that the Spiritual Aura at that location was much more concentrated. Then, she said: ¡°That location is the center of the Spirit Convergence Array. The density of the Spiritual Aura naturally surpassed the exterior of it.¡±

    ¡°Can we live at that ce as well?¡± A few freshmen drooled as they asked. It was evident that it was much more beneficial for their cultivation if they were to live inside that area.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Mu Ling smiled charmingly as she replied: ¡°However, we would require a fee for you were to live there. An A-ss room requires a fee of 2000 Spiritual Value Points per month. As for a B-ss room, it requires 1000 Spiritual Values Points.¡±

    All the new students werepletely stunned when they heard this. So it was like that? They had to pay rent?

    ¡°Little guys, Spiritual Value Points are quite important within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. This can be a mean to motivate you to cultivate. In the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, there are a total of 100 plus Rank 4 Spirit Convergence Arrays, 60 plus Rank 5 Spirit Convergence Arrays, 20 Rank 6 Spirit Convergence Arrays, 10 Rank 7 Spirit Convergence Arrays and one Rank 8 Spirit Convergence Array.¡±

    WAHH.

    At this moment, even the blessed individuals from powerful backgrounds could not help but suck in mouthfuls of cold air. It was evident that they were shocked by this news. Wasn¡¯t it too terrifying for the academy to possess this many Spirit Convergence Array?

    ¡°Of course, everyone shouldn¡¯t think that they could enjoy using these Spirit Convergence Array without paying a price.¡± Mu Ling chuckled.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± At this moment, everybody felt a sense of unease.

    ¡°Aside from the Rank 4 Spirit Convergence Array, the remaining Spirit Convergence Array requires a fee to enter. For the Rank 7 Spirit Convergence Array, it requires a fee of 5000 Spiritual Value Points per day.¡±

    Bang.

    Almost all of the students fell down at this moment. They finally understood what sort of existence Spiritual Values Points are within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. It would be difficult for them to progress forward without any Spiritual Value Points here.

    Mu Chen alsoughed bitterly when he heard this. Right now, he possessed 6100 Spiritual Value Points. In other words, wouldn¡¯t he only qualify to cultivate for one day in the Rank 7 Spirit Convergence Array?

    However, it¡¯s still quite interesting.

    ¡°Everyone shouldn¡¯t be this sad. There are actually many ways to earn Spiritual Value Points within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡± Mu Ling smiled charmingly, but a hint of sadistic satisfaction could be seen when she looked at their miserable appearances.

    ¡°The simplest method of obtaining Spiritual Value Points is to infuse your strongest Spiritual Energy within your Spiritual Value Card every month. If you¡¯ve improved during that month, you will automatically be rewarded for the difference. Of course, you can also do it whenever you make a breakthrough...¡±

    ¡°If you want to obtain Spiritual Value Points quicker, you can enter the ¡°Lightning Territory¡±. That is a popr location within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡± Mu Ling pointed towards the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s skies in the distance. All of them immediately turned their gaze over and they noticed that the sky at that location was quite dark. They could vaguely see the distorting skies and shing lightning.

    ¡°The Lightning Territory is a cultivation ground that the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had opened up. At that location, endless amounts of divine lightning descend. This divine lightning possesses the effect of strengthening Spiritual Energy. At the same time, it can also strengthen the body. Anyone who reaches Spirit Stage strength can enter that ce. Aside from cultivation, you could condense the divine lightning into a ¡°Divine Lightning Bead¡±. This is quite popr within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. It is said that it is worth 200 Spiritual Value Points per bead in the Spiritual Values Hall.¡±

    ¡°200 Spiritual Values per bead?¡± The corner of the crowd¡¯s eyes twitched. It was actually that expensive? It seems that it was a decent method to earn Spiritual Values.

    ¡°However...¡±

    Mu Ling ced her hands on her lips and smiled bewitchingly at them: ¡°You will also have to pay a price to enter the Lightning Territory. However, it isn¡¯t that much. You can enter it after paying 500 Spiritual Value Points.¡±

    At this moment, everybody¡¯s expression turned grim and gnashed their teeth. The Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was truly despicable!

 Chapter 158 Spiritual Value Hall

    <b>Chapter 158 ¨C Spiritual Value Hall</b>

    ¡°Okay. Next up, everybody can begin to decide where they want to live. Ah, if anyone wants to be transferred over to the B-ss or A-ss area, please let me know.¡± Mu Ling chuckled as she stared at the bitter expressions on the freshmen.

    At this moment, all of the new students exchanged gazes with each and smiled wryly. With the Spiritual Value Points that they possessed, they could only temporarily live within the C-ss area. Only after they¡¯ve gradually understood how to obtain Spiritual Value can they select a higher level of treatment.

    Mu Chen looked at the A-ss area and was slightly moved by it. Currently, he had over 6000 Spiritual Value and was more than enough for him to select a ce with dense Spiritual Aura. This way, it would be beneficial for his cultivation as well. Thus, it was worth the price that he would pay.

    Mu Chen thought for a moment before suddenly leaning over to Luo Li and saying: ¡°Why don¡¯t we live together?¡±

    Once she heard this, Luo Li froze. Then, she immediately blushed and red at him with a bashful expression. It seems that this guy is going overboard now that we¡¯ve reunited with each other.

    However, Mu Chen ignored her and looked towards Mu Ling. He said: ¡°Instructor Mu Ling, how many people can share a room together?¡±

    ¡°Two people.¡± Mu Ling chuckled as she moved her gaze alternatively at Mu Chen and Luo Li. In her eyes, a special meaning could be seen.

    ¡°Then, I want an A-ss room.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    Luo Li bit her lips and turned her face as she blushed. At this moment, she could only pretend that she waspletely unrted to Mu Chen. No matter how much she did not care about other matters, she still had the modesty of a girl. How could she cohabitate with a boy? In the Spiritual Road, she only did it due to the circumstances. The ground was their bed and the skies were their nkets. However, she could not do this anymore.

    After Mu Chen had said this, Zhou Ling and the others also selected an A-ss room. With the amount of Spiritual Values that they had, it was enough for them to pay this fee. As for Ye Qingling, she brought Sun¡¯Er with her and selected a B-ss room.

    Chaos appeared within the skies for a while and many freshmen had decided on where they would be living. Afterwards, Mu Ling brought Mu Chen and the others as they headed towards the A-ss area.

    Once Mu Chen and the others entered the A-ss room, they could feel the dense Spiritual Aura within the world. Their consciousness trembled for a moment as they could feel that this residential area would definitely bring numerous benefits to their cultivation.

    ¡°Below here are the A-ss rooms. You can pick among them yourselves. Once you¡¯ve entered the room, it will automatically deduct the amount of Spiritual Values from your Spiritual Value Card.¡± Mu Ling pointed downwards as she smiled.

    ¡°After you¡¯ve selected your room, you should rest for the day.¡±

    ¡°Also, if you use the Spiritual Value Card in your hands, you can contact the Spiritual Value Hall. In the Spiritual Value Hall, you can exchange for a variety of items. Moreover, you can use the Spiritual Value Card to check for them. Of course, if you¡¯ve taken a liking to anything, you would still have to head over to the Spiritual Value Hall in order to exchange for it.¡±

    Mu Chen and the others nodded as they stared downwards. His gaze nced around before finally stopping at a tiny house near the clearke. Then, he smiled: ¡°I¡¯ll select this one.¡±

    As his voice faded away, he smiled and turned to look at Luo Li. Then, without waiting for the girl to resist, he pulled her slender hand and descended down towards that house.

    At this moment, Zhou Ling and the others that were nearby had an extraordinary expression as they witnessed this scene. Wasn¡¯t this too stimting?

    However, Mu Chen ignored their reactions andnded in front of the house with Luo Li. The girl immediately escaped from his grasp blushing as her eyes were filled with embarrassment.

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled towards her and said seriously: ¡°If we live together, we can at least take care of each other. Moreover, we can save Spiritual Value Points. Since we¡¯ve just arrived at the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, we should be thrifty.¡±

    Luo Li batted an eye at him snappily. That excuse was not convincing at all. After all, she possessed approximately 10000 Spiritual Value Points and it was enough for her to stay her for half a year.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to push your luck!¡± Luo Li warned. She pushed open the door and entered. The tiny house had two floors and looked quite tidy. Luo Li nced around and was quite satisfied with it. Moreover, the two floor design had made her slightly relieved.

    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll live upstairs while you¡¯ve live downstairs.¡± Luo Li replied.

    This time, Mu Chen nodded sincerely and did not dare to provoke the girl, who was already embarrassed due to the cohabitation. Although the two of them knew each other¡¯s feelings, she, the girl should still maintain a bit of modesty between them.

    Luo Li stepped upstairs to inspect her room. While she did so, Mu Chen wandered around and returned to his own room. At that location, the beds were already prepared. It was evident that the treatment provided for an A-ss room was quite outstanding.

    Mu Cheny down on the soft bed and let out a deep sigh. Various emotions appeared within his heart. From now on, he was considered to be an official student of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    He would be spending a few years here for cultivation.

    ¡°Dad. I will properly train myself in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. The next time I return, I will definitely bring mom back with me!¡± Mu Chen grasped his hands tightly. After he left the Northern Spiritual Realm, there was nobody beside his dad. Thus, he must be quite lonely.

    ¡°Huuu.¡±

    Mu Chen took a deep breath and suppressed the emotions within his heart. Then, he sat down cross-legged as he gripped his hand and a crystal-like Spiritual Value Card immediately appeared within his hand. Previously, Instructor Mu Ling had mentioned that this Spiritual Value Card was able to contact the Spiritual Value Hall. That ce was the exchange ground within the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. From there, he would be able to earn more information regarding about the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Mu Chen gripped onto the Spiritual Value Card and emitted out a trace of Spiritual Energy. At this moment, the Spiritual Value Card lit up and a screen of light was formed in front of the card. On the screen of light, various diagrams and data appeared.

    ¡°Python¡¯s Fury. A spear created by using the only horn that belongs to a Golden-Horn Spirit Python. Once it was used in battle against humans and Spiritual Energy was emitted out, the spear tip will be like a anger python. It possessed exceptional power and is a Middle Rank Spiritual Artifact. Price : 8000 Spiritual Value Points.¡±

    ¡°Ninere Art. Gong Fa Spiritual Art. Spiritual Tier Middle Rank. Price : 9000 Spiritual Value Points.¡±

    ¡°Phantom Magic Steps. Movement Spiritual Art. Spiritual Tier Middle Rank. Price : 7800 Spiritual Value Points.¡±

    ¡°Meteorfall Spiritual Array. Rank 3 Diagram Array. Forms meteorites with Spiritual Energy whose power is something that even a Heavenly Fusion Stage would not dare to fight head on. Price : 13000 Spiritual Value Points.¡±

    ¡°Divine Lighting Bead. Possesses the aura of divine lightning. It has the ability of strength the Spiritual Aura within one¡¯s body as well as their body. Price : 200 Spiritual Value per bead.¡±

    Various images shed through Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. As the list progressed, his eyes became more and more surprised. The majority of the items sold in the Spiritual Value Points were quite outstanding. Even High Rank Diagram Arrays could be seen asionally. However, the price was also quite expensive. With Mu Chen¡¯s wealth, he could not purchase any of them.

    After flipping through the images, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes finally turned serious.

    ¡°Myriad Lightning Sword. Deity Tier Low Rank. Attack Spiritual Art. Created by a Sovereign powerhouse. Price : 3,000,000 Spiritual Value Points. Only possessed by the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡±

    WAH.

    Mu Chen immediately inhaled deeply once he saw this. His eye could not help but jump when he noticed it. Deity Tier Spiritual Art? This Spiritual Value Hall actually sells Deity Tier Spiritual Arts?

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart pounded rapidly before he gradually recovered from the shock. In the Spiritual Value Hall, there were a few items that were sold by students. But at the same time, there was also something that was only possessed by the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. For example, this Deity Tier Spiritual Art was the property of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and was not a private belonging of the students.

    This treasure was something that would make even Mu Chenpletely moved. However, the price following it also made his mouth twitch for a moment. With a price of 3,000,000 Spiritual Value Points, just how many people could purchase it within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy?

    Mu Chen shook his head as he smiled bitterly. It was evident that this was something that the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had deliberately disyed in order to motivate their students. It was something that one could see, but could not purchase...

    At this moment, Mu Chen restrained himself of any thoughts about it and began looking through the images again. As he continued downwards, the amount of outrageous items would increase. However, the price that followed it also made Mu Chen turnpletely pale.

    ¡°Piercing Nine Dragon Array. Rank 6 Diagram Array. Price : 3,500,000 Spiritual Value Points.¡±

    ¡°Ancient Golden Bird¡¯s Soul Essence. Heaven Rank Middle ss Spiritual Beast. Ranked 34th on the Myriad Beast Record¡¯s Earth Ranking. Price : 4,000,000 Spiritual Value Points.¡±

    ¡°Nine Cauldrons Divine Armor. Peerless Spiritual Artifact. Can defend against an all-out attack from a Heavenly Transformation Stage. Price: 3,300,000 Spiritual Value Points.¡±

    These various treasures shed across Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. Every single one of these items made it difficult for Mu Chen keep his calm. At the same time, the prices also made him jump.

    As expected from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Only they would possess such ability and bring out such treasures.

    Any one of these items would definitely lead to a chaotic scramble for them within the Northern Heavens Continent. Yet it had became the best method to motivate students to earn Spiritual Value Points.

    Mu Chen smiled bitterly before he nced over again and was about to stop looking to avoid being excessively stimted by the pictures. However, just when he was about to close the screen of light, his eyes retracted suddenly.

    His gazended on the top of the light screen. At that location, a short text was written there. Although the text was short, it caused Mu Chen¡¯s heartbeat to increase rapidly. He could even feel an impulseing from within his aura sea as well.

    ¡°Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence. An item from the Protector Divine Beast of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Possessed the ability to strengthen the body as well as cleansing the bones. If a human were to absorb it, it wouldpletely change their body. They would possess a powerful body that isparable to a Spiritual Beast. Price : 7,000,000 Spiritual Value Points.¡±

    ¡°Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence...¡±

    Mu Chen murmured. Isn¡¯t that the item that the Nine Netherbird wanted? As long as he obtained it, the Nine Netherbird would be able to break through its shackles and shed its spiritual form and be a Divine Beast. It would awaken its ancient bloodline and be an super-existence that is in no way inferior to the Northern Sea Dragon...

    In Mu Chen¡¯s aura sea, a powerful Spiritual Energy stormed out. The Nine Netherbird who was originallyid-back instantly stood up. The ming ck fire within its eyes waspletely filled with excitement and delight.

    ¡°Mu Chen! Mu Chen! We found it! We must get it! We must get it!¡±

    The Nine Netherbird¡¯s thoughts were conveyed over. It was the first time that Mu Chen had seen the Nine Netherbird being this excited and delighted.

    Mu Chen smiled helplessly. He would like to help it, but it should at least look at the price of this item.

    It was a total of 7,000,000 Spiritual Value Points!

    Just who, in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, could purchase this item?

 Chapter 159 Storming into the Spirit Ranking

    <b>Chapter 159 ¨C Storming into the Spirit Ranking</b>

    Rampaging Spiritual energy rumbled within Mu Chen¡¯s aura sea, as excitement filled the Nine Netherbird¡¯s eyes. Even Mu Chen could clearly feel the emotions that it had currently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient...¡±

    Mu Chen smiled wryly and said: ¡°Since I¡¯ve promised that I would help you obtain the Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence, I will definitely do it. But let¡¯s be realistic as well, okay? After all, you¡¯re not going to tell me to go and steal it, right?¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s voice, the Nine Netherbird¡¯s eyes calmed down for a bit. The raging ck mes on it body slowly weakened as it pped its wings and said: ¡°You must help me obtain it. Right now, I only require that to awaken my bloodline, break through the shackles of a Spiritual Beast, andplete my evolution.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head and smiled: ¡°Rx. Since we¡¯ve formed a Bloodline Bond, I will definitely help you out to the best of my abilities.¡±

    As he spoke, he stared once again at the price of the Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence and shook his head as he smiled bitterly. Just how long would it take before he gathers a total of 7,000,000 Spiritual Value Points?

    But after he thought about it, he understood the reason behind it. After all, just how valuable is the Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence? If it could be obtained easily, then it would be too good to be true.

    To obtain something like this, they could only take it step by step.

    Knock Knock!

    At this moment, gentle knocks rang out near the door side. Mu Chen lifted his head and noticed a girl in a ck dress leaning gently on the door. The girl¡¯s figure was extremely slim and soft, and her waist had curves that would move any man. Her long hair flowed down like a silver river. At the same time, sunlight was shining through the windows and made the girl¡¯s exquisite appearance even more beautiful.

    Mu Chen stared at the enchanting girl in front of him and waspletely loss in his thoughts.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Luo Li walked in front of him and asked with a smile.

    ¡°I am quite fortunate that I suddenly became soft-hearted when I first met you in the Spiritual Road.¡± Mu Chen smiled. His ck eyes stared at the exquisite face in front of him and said: ¡°Otherwise, just how lonely would I be in the future?¡±

    ¡°From what you¡¯ve said, it seems that you didn¡¯t really want to save me in the beginning?¡± A hint of smile and gentleness also appeared in Luo Li¡¯s eyes.

    Mu Chen waspletely speechless. After all, it wouldn¡¯t have been very beneficial for a person to be soft-hearted within a ruthless ce like the Spiritual Road.

    ¡°You chased me for more than half a month right after that. You should have calmed down already, right?¡±

    Luo Li smiled faintly. A gentle smile rippled within her calm eyes. Mu Chen was fortunate, but wasn¡¯t she also fortunate? Because of his appearance, her gloomy world had seemed toe alive. Even if she had numerous burdens on her shoulders, she still possessed a bit of expectation on meeting him once again.

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s stop with the chitchat and talk about business.¡± Luo Li retracted her smile and looked seriously at Mu Chen. She said: ¡°You are nning to fight against Yang Hong in the freshmenpetition a monthter, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head. He did not like Yang Hong at all. That guy was an aplice of Ji Xuan on the Spiritual Road. All the events that were caused by Ji Xuan, this guy had also participated in them. Now that they¡¯ve met in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, there was no way that he would let him go so easily.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to deal with Yang Hong. Right now, he is also at the Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase. However, he possessed the Earth Level Spiritual Pulse. Once he activates it, there aren¡¯t many individuals that couldpete against him at the Heavenly Fusion Stage.¡± Luo Li responded.

    ¡°Moreover, based on what I¡¯ve heard, Yang Hong had once obtained the Soul Essence of the Ancient Tigerdragon. Thus, hisbat abilities would have soared even more. If he were to fight with everything he¡¯s got, he would be able to fight against a Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase.¡±

    ¡°The Heaven Rank Middle ss Spiritual Beast, Ancient Tigerdragon, that¡¯s ranked 50th on Myriad Beast Record¡¯s Earth Ranking?¡± Mu Chen was quite surprised, and his expression turned serious. As expected, Yang Hong wasn¡¯t an ordinary individual. With suchbat abilities, even Mu Chen felt a bit of pressure.

    With Mu Chen¡¯s current strength, he would be able to fight against an Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase opponent if he used the shared power of the Nine Netherbird. However, it would barely be enough against a Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase opponent.

    If hepletely relies on the Nine Netherbird¡¯s power, it would be a simple task for him to defeat a Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase opponent. However, that was hisst resort. Mu Chen did not want to borrow too much external power. Even if he formed a Bloodline Bond with the Nine Netherbird, it wasn¡¯t beneficial for his cultivation if he borrowed too much external strength.

    ¡°Although you have many techniques, your foundation is still weak. After all, you are still only at the Spirit Stage Middle Phase. The gap between you and Yang Hong is exceptionally great. Therefore, you will have to make a lot of preparations for the battle next month. At the very least, you will have to increase your strength to the Spirit Stage Late Phase within the month,¡± Luo Li said with a solemn expression.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. Although hisbat abilities were equivalent to a Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase, he was only still at the Spirit Stage Middle Phase. This was his major weakness. But at the same time, it wasn¡¯t easy for him to advance to the Spirit Stage Late Phase within a month.

    ¡°If you want to advance to the Spirit Stage Late Phase in a month, it isn¡¯t impossible. You would just have to rely on a bit of help.¡± Luo Li smiled slightly. Then her Spiritual Value Card emerged in her hand. The card then shone with light that disyed an item catalogue. Assorted items reappeared on the screen as Luo Li scrolled down with her slender hand. Finally, she stopped at a certain spot and there were a few characters of light written there.

    Mu Chen immediately nced over towards the text.

    Spirit Pill. A Pill that is beneficial to individuals at the Spirit Stage. It can help them advance to the next level. However, the medical energy within the Pill is extremely violent. If it isn¡¯tpletely ingested, it would harm the Spiritual Energy within one¡¯s body. Price : 20,000 Spiritual Value Points.

    ¡°If you are able to obtain a Spirit Pill, you should be able to advance to the Spirit Stage Late Phase within a month. As for the violent medical energy, it is simple to deal with it. Instructor Mu Ling had mentioned it earlier, the Lightning Territory has endless amounts of divine lightning. The divine lightning possesses the effect of strengthening Spiritual Energy. If you were to take the Spirit Pill within that ce, you should be able to rely on the power of the divine lightning topletely absorb the energy within the pill.¡± Luo Li smiled. Judging from her detailed exnation, it was evident that she had considered this issue a while ago.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. To a person like him who was at the Spirit Stage, the effect of this Spirit Pill was quite decent. It was quite rare to obtain such a precious pill within the Northern Spiritual Realm.

    ¡°However, there is only one issue.¡± Luo Li pointed at the end of the light screen and said: ¡°The Spirit Pill costs 20,000 Spiritual Value Points. Right now, I only have 11,000 Spiritual Value Points while you only have roughly 4,000 Spiritual Value Points. Even if we add it up, it wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡±

    Luo Li frowned. It was evident that she didn¡¯t know what to do either. Since they¡¯ve only just entered the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, they naturally did not possess many methods of earning Spiritual Value Points. Therefore, it was indeed an enormous problem to them.

    ¡°Spiritual Value Points, huh...¡±

    Mu Chen frowned for a moment before he smiled: ¡°It¡¯s not that there isn¡¯t a solution to this issue.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Luo Li stared in surprise at Mu Chen. She did not know what methods he could use to solve this issue.

    Mu Chen smiled and grabbed onto Luo Li¡¯s slender hand: ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Seeing that this guy started bing all touchy again, Luo Li immediately blushed. She struggled gently for a moment before discovering that Mu Chen was holding her hand so tightly that she could only give up on resisting. After all, there was no one else aside from them here.

    Mu Chen pulled Luo Li to the highest part of the house. There, they were able to see the clear blue skies. If they were to look further away, they would be able to see a corner of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    At this moment, Mu Chen stared at the most eye-catching bird-shaped mountain within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. urately speaking, he was looking at the massive stone tablet that disyed the Spirit Ranking on top of the bird-shaped mountain¡¯s left wing.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Instructor Mu Ling say it earlier? As long as we are able to enter the top ranks of the Spirit Stage, we would be able to obtain Spiritual Value Points as reward.¡± Mu Chen stared at the stone tablet that was a symbol of glory within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Numerous Northern Heaven Spiritual Academy students would probably always be checking to see if there were any changes on it.

    ¡°Are you nning to enter the Spirit Ranking?¡± Luo Li said in surprise.

    Mu Chen nodded slightly.

    ¡°This is indeed one method. With your current strength, you should be able to enter the top 10 ranks within the Spirit Ranking. But if you do this, you will offend the senior that had upied that rank.¡± Luo Li replied. Right now, she had already advanced to the Heavenly Fusion Stage and had lost the qualifications to enter the Spirit Stage. Moreover, with her current strength, she didn¡¯t have the ability to enter the higher ranking, Heavenly Ranking. Thus, she could not benefit from either rankings currently.

    ¡°That ce was originally a ce for new students only. They are already unreasonable by upying those ranks in the first ce. Moreover, it isn¡¯t my style to hide.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. Thepetition within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was quite fierce. It didn¡¯t matter whether it was be now or in the future, there would be an endless amount ofpetitions. If he were to always hide and hold back, just what purpose would it serve?

    He did note to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to learn how to hide from troubles.

    ¡°You¡¯re truly quite a troublemaker. You haven¡¯t even entered the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy for a day, yet you are nning to do such a thing.¡± Luo Li smiled as she replied helplessly. She could already foresee themotion that would be caused by this event. This isn¡¯t simply an issue about rankings. Instead, it would be a challenge issued to the seniors by the freshmen. This is because during the past few years, there were no freshmen that dared to drag a senior down from the Spirit Ranking when they had just arrived in the academy.

    ¡°I was also forced to do this. The two of us would be bankrupt after purchasing the Spirit Pill. Compared to this, who would care about the prestige of a senior?¡±

    Mu Chen smiled and clenched his hand tightly. The Spiritual Value Card emerged in front of him as faint lights emitted.

    Mu Chen stared at the Spiritual Value Card and his eyes turned serious. He slowly tightened his hands and a powerful Spiritual Energy surged out from his body. The surrounding air also began to fluctuate.

    Within his aura sea, the Spiritual Energy light wheel shed. The Spirit that was sitting cross-legged on top of the light wheel also emitted dazzling light as it pushed the Spiritual Energy in his body to the limits.

    Boom!

    Dark-ck Spiritual Energy rushed out from Mu Chen¡¯s fist and caused a tremendous pounding sound. It roared as it formed a pir of light and bombarded the shing Spiritual Value Card.

    Boom!

    A deep sound resounded within the freshmen area. A beam of light immediately rushed up into the sky. At this moment, the freshmen within this area all lifted their heads, bewildered as they stared at the beam of light. Then, they discovered that the beam of light rushed through the sky and headed to the giant stone tablet that symbolizes the glory of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

 Chapter 160 Rank 3 of the Spirit Ranking

    <b>Chapter 160 ¨C Rank 3 of the Spirit Ranking</b>

    Swish!

    Just like a meteorite with a tail of light behind it, the dazzling beam of light shed across the skies of the enormous Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. In the end, it rushed into the stone tablet that had the Spirit Rankings engraved under many people¡¯s surprised gazes.

    Buzz!

    In the instant that the beam of light entered the stone tablet, everybody was able to see a dazzling light emit from the Spirit Ranking. On the ranking, a golden light rose rapidly.

    In a few seconds, it rushed into the top ten rankings.

    ¡°WAHHH!¡±

    Commotion instantly burst out within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Although the Spirit Ranking was the one of the most basic rankings within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, it was generally difficult to enter the top ten of the rankings. After all, these people were in the Spirit Ranking, yet they possessed the strength of a Heavenly Fusion Stage.

    ¡°I wonder which person, who is breaking through to the Heavenly Fusion Stage, is causing thismotion...¡±

    ¡°Ohoho, those guys are always like that. They really don¡¯t give any way to the freshmen.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we experience that as well? The freshmen are truly too arrogant. They really needed to learn how to turn it down a notch.¡±

    ¡°Pfft, if they truly are capable, then they should enter the Heavenly Ranking. Just what good is it to enter the Spirit Ranking... The top ten people are truly thick-skinned...¡±

    The change in the Spirit Ranking immediately attracted many Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s students¡¯ attention. Various voices rang out, however, they did not know which senior it was that was breaking through to the Heavenly Fusion Stage.

    And under numerous gazes, the golden light continued to climb upwards. Rank 9...Rank 7...Rank 5. When the golden light reached Rank 4, people finally began to feel surprised about it. Although the Spirit Ranking was only a basic ranking to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, nobody would believe that the ones that were able to hold that position for a long time would be quite weak.

    Especially the ones ranked in the top 3 of the Spirit Ranking. These three individuals were famous even among the Heavenly Fusion Stage powerhouses within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. For more than half a year, their rankings within the Spirit Ranking was untouchable.

    And now...

    Many individuals¡¯ gazes concentrated on the golden light. When the golden light finally reached Rank 4, it finally slowed down and hovered for a moment. Then, the golden light jumped up suddenly and upied the Rank 3 position.

    Once that golden light upied the Rank 3 position, the name that was originally ranked third shed and slowly faded away. Under normal circumstances, the name wouldn¡¯t fade away if they were surpassed in the ranking. It would only drop one rank. However, the person that was originally Rank 3 had already advanced into the Heavenly Fusion Stage. It was considered that he had lost the qualifications topete again in the Spirit Ranking. Thus, once it was surpassed, it had directly vanished from the rankings...

    However, this change would only ur for the Rank 3 position. The other ranks that had been surpassed would still have to drop a position.

    ¡°The one that was removed is Mo Lun, right? Ohoho, that guy is truly unlucky. If he was still on the Spirit Ranking, he would be able to obtain 1000 Spiritual Value Points every day.¡±

    In the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, a few people gloated as theyughed at Mo Lun¡¯s unfortunateness. Then, they stared at the golden light that upied Rank 3. At that location, the lights began to dissipate a little before finally bing a name formed by golden lights.

    Spirit Ranking Rank 3, Mu Chen. Cultivated at Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy for a day.

    ¡°Eh...¡±

    The atmosphere within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy instantly turned silent. Numerous people were startled as they stared at the Spirit Ranking. Cultivated at Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy for a day? Doesn¡¯t that mean it¡¯s a freshman that had just arrived at the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy today?

    A freshman was actually able to kick out a senior that had upied the Spirit Ranking?

    The silence within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy onlysted for a split second before a bustlingmotion rang out. How many years had it been since such a thing had happened?

    ¡°Just who is this Mu Chen? It seems that the freshmen this year are quite capable?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that he just so happened to breakthrough to the Heavenly Fusion Stage today? And so he also used that loophole?¡±

    ¡°Ohoho, this is quite interesting. Mo Lun isn¡¯t a weakling. Since this freshman called Mu Chen dared to kick him out of the Spirit Ranking, with his personality, he wouldn¡¯t just let it go.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Moreover, the people who had been pushed down a rank by him wouldn¡¯t feel great either...¡±

    ¡°This Mu Chen sure is courageous.¡±

    Within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, countless individuals continued to talk with each other as they stared at the Spirit Ranking. However, it was clear that they felt a bit of sympathy towards Mu Chen¡¯s action.

    It was evident that themotion caused by the Spirit Ranking also attracted the attention of many freshmen within the freshmen areas. They stared in a daze at the dazzling name on the ranking. Although other individuals may be unfamiliar with this name, all of them knew who that name represented.

    They never imagined that this person was that powerful. He had only just arrived at the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, yet he caused such amotion already.

    In the Freshmen area¡¯s North District, Yang Hong, who was sitting cross-legged within a house, suddenly opened his eyes. He stared at the Spirit Ranking that was emitting a bright light in the distant and looked coldly at the name that made him feel ufortable. A hint of coldness shed through his eyes.

    As expected, that bastard truly had thebat ability equivalent to a Heavenly Fusion Stage. No wonder he was able to be one of the most outstanding freshmen within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°Although you¡¯re quite capable, shouldn¡¯t you know how to endure and hold back a little? Do you really believe that the seniors, who are ranked in the top 10, are truly weaklings?¡± Yang Hong sneered. The seniors within the top 10 of the Spirit Ranking all possessed the strength of a Heavenly Fusion Stage. From his view, Mu Chen¡¯s actions were basically searching for trouble.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you be proud of yourself for a while. A monthter, in the freshmenpetition, I¡¯ll let you understand the enormous distance between you and me.¡± Yang Hong slowly tightened his hands as his eyes turned ruthless.

    ¡°Since I, Yang Hong, am in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Mu Chen, you shouldn¡¯t even think of being able to seed here!¡±

    At this moment, in the other two directions of the freshmen area, Bing Qing and Mu Kui were also aware of the changes within the Spirit Ranking. They stared at the familiar name as their eyes twinkled.

    It seemed that there were quite a few powerful individuals within this year¡¯s freshmen. The freshmenpetition a monthter would definitely be lively. However, just who would obtain the title of the strongest freshmen?

    ¡°Rank 3...¡±

    Mu Chen smiled faintly as he stared at the Spirit Ranking. This rank was beyond his expectation. He had originally thought that he would only be able to enter the top 5.

    ¡°This time, the amount of Spiritual Energy that I activated was within the limits of my control. If I were to use all my hidden measures unreservedly, it¡¯s possible for me to be Rank 1.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. However, he did not immediately do this. Bing Rank 3 had already reached his purpose. If he were to immediately soar to Rank 1, it would be too eye-catching.

    ¡°How many Spiritual Value Points do you have now?¡± Luo Li asked.

    Mu Chen opened his hand and the crystal-like Spiritual Value cardnded back in his hand. Within the crystal clear Spiritual Value Card, lights converged and finally formed into numbers.

    24,100 Spiritual Value Points.

    Mu Chen stared at the amount within his Spiritual Value Card and let out a sigh of relief. By bing Rank 3 on the Spirit Ranking, he had obtained 20,000 Spiritual Value Points as a reward. This was enough for him to purchase a Spirit Pill.

    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll head to the Spiritual Value Hall to purchase the Spirit Pill. Then, I¡¯ll enter the Lightning Territory for a bit. With the remaining time I have left, I will breakthrough to the Spirit Stage Late Phase.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he looked at Luo Li.

    Luo Li nodded gently.

    Immediately afterwards, Mu Chen lifted his head once again and stared at the Spirit Ranking. He truly needed to increase his current strength quickly. There were too many powerful individuals within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Since he had caused such amotion today, it would definitely be troublesome if he did not increase his strength.

    Within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, they also follow the rule of respecting the strong. Without sufficient strength, it would only be a disgrace to upy such a high position...

    ...

    This ce is a mist-shrouded area. Within the mist, there were numerous stone tforms suspended in mid-air. Although they weren¡¯t quite big, it was enough for a person¡¯s range of motion.

    At this moment, there were many figures sitting with their eyes closed on the floating stone tforms. Spiritual Energy gushed out near their bodies and the faint Spiritual Aura nearby fluctuated before entering their bodies.

    This mist was actually formed by an extremely rich Spiritual Aura!

    The Spiritual Aura within this ce had actually reached such a degree of density.

    At this moment, a person who was sitting cross-legged on a stone tform, suddenly opened his eyes. This person was wearing loose clothes with loose long hair. His aura was extremely cold, and powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations rippled near his body.

    He opened his eyes and gripped his hand tightly. A crystal-like Spiritual Value Card emerged and lights shed. Then, his expression suddenly became grim.

    ¡°Mu Chen? A freshmen that just entered the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy actually dared to eliminate me from the Spirit Ranking!¡± The youth¡¯s eyes were quite cold as his face was filled with fury. He did not care about the daily reward of 1,000 Spiritual Value Points from the Spirit Ranking anymore. If it was a senior, he would ept the situation. However, he was kicked out by a freshman who had just arrived at the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and was not used to the academy. To him, this was a big disgrace.

    He did not know how many individuals would mock him because of this.

    This was a challenge to his strength!

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The youth gritted his teeth. It seemed that he must stop his cultivation for a while. After all, he could not lose his pride. Although he would not be able to return to the Spirit Ranking after finding the freshman, it would at least allow him to regain a bit of pride.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see just how capable a freshman like you is! You actually dare to be this arrogant upon entering the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy!¡±

    The youth grunted and muttered to himself: ¡°Since others won¡¯t teach you, I, Mo Lun, will teach you what we call respecting your seniors!¡±

    As his voice faded away, the youth closed his eyes once again. In his heart, he had already made up his mind. He would temporarily stop his training tomorrow and teach that arrogant freshman a lesson!

 Chapter 161 Spirit Pill

    <b>Chapter 161 ¨C Spirit Pill</b>

    The following day.

    Mu Chen and Luo Li both left the freshman area and headed straight towards the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. The students of Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy possessed great freedom. There were no constraints in terms of lessons and most instructors would rarely restrict the actions of students. This is because there were many students within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy that were even more powerful than the instructors. Hence, the instructors would only take a guiding role most of the time and would not always teach them like what Teacher Mo did during the Northern Spiritual Academy.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that there aren¡¯t well-known instructors within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. The instructors that stood at the pinnacle in strength were first-ss powerhouses even within the Northern Heavens Continent. If the students wanted their guidance, they would have to pay a high fee for them toe.

    And for the freshmen, it was currently impossible for them to pay such an enormous amount of Spiritual Value Points.

    Since the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was quite vast, Mu Chen and Luo Li flew through the sky for nearly half an hour before finally reaching the location of the Spiritual Values Hall.

    The Spiritual Values Hall was so majestic that it was simply impossible to describe. This hall seemed to be situated at the top of a mountain within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Moreover, fog would circte near its surroundings as if it was a fairnd.

    Just by standing next to the Spiritual Values Hall, they would seem like tiny ants. If they looked up, they would be able to see massive words formed with light sparkling in midair.

    The Spiritual Values Hall was considered a popr location within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Thus, Mu Chen and Luo Li were able to sense how popr this location was when they¡¯ve arrived outside of the hall.

    In the skies nearby, countless figures would rush over and head straight into the giant hall. The flow of people that entered was endless.

    Mu Chen and Luo Li stood outside the Spiritual Values Hall and stared at the liveliness of this location. They could not help but exim aloud. It seemed that they had only seen a speck of what the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was.

    ¡°Let¡¯s enter as well.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled at Luo Li before the two of them also headed inside the mountain-like Spiritual Values Hall. As they entered, they could feel Spiritual Energy fluctuations that caused them to tremble slightly.

    In front of Mu Chen and Luo Li, there was a vast and abnormal hall. The ceiling of this hall seemed to be covered with stars and was extremely mysterious. Moreover, the hall was quite noisy as many individuals would gather here.

    At this moment, the two of them stared above and noticed many circr crystals floating in midair. From within the crystals, they could see various scrolls, Spiritual Artifacts and worldly treasures, etc.

    Mu Chen nced at the starry ceiling and frowned. He could sense a mysterious fluctuation within the hall that caused him to tremble. It was a fluctuation that was unique to a Spiritual Array.

    It was evident that there was a terrifying Spiritual Array arranged secretly within the Spiritual Values Hall as a precaution to theft.

    While Mu Chen and Luo Li nced around the Spiritual Values Hall, they suddenly detected numerous gazes being cast over. urately speaking, the gazesnded on Luo Li, who was beside Mu Chen.

    At this moment, the girl¡¯s tall and slim figure coupled with her soft, silver, long hair caught the attention of many individuals. Her ss-like eyes made others feel the calmness within her heart. Furthermore, her exquisite expression was exceptionally attractive.

    Since a girl with such temperament and appearance had appeared here, it was impossible for her not to draw attention.

    ¡°Huh, when did such a beautiful girl appear within our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy? This temperament and appearance are absolutely at the highest level!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s quite unfamiliar. I¡¯ve never heard of her before.¡±

    ¡°Ohoho, you could strike up a conversation with her for a bit. Since the boy beside her is only at the Spirit Stage Middle Phase, he is weaker than her. They probably aren¡¯t a couple...¡±

    When Mu Chen noticed the various gazesing from his surroundings, his expression immediately darkened. But before he managed to say anything, the girl beside him suddenly stretched out her slender hand and pulled him into the depths of the Spiritual Values Hall.

    In the instant that she grabbed Mu Chen¡¯s hand, Mu Chen felt the whispers suddenly fading away from their surroundings. Surprise filled many people¡¯s faces and each of them felt a sense of pain. Why would such an outstanding girl choose such a weak boy? Is it because he was quite handsome?

    Mu Chen noticed the regretful and envious gazes emerge and grinned in response. He felt quite happy deep down inside. This is my woman, you¡¯re not qualified to touch her.

    Just when he felt a bit proud, Mu Chen also gripped Luo Li¡¯s slender hand tightly. In response, the girl immediately red at him. The elegance disyed by Luo Li made Mu Chen¡¯s heart jump. Unknowingly, the girl had already begun disying her charm which would cause a disaster.

    After Luo Li pulled Mu Chen into the depths of the Spiritual Values Hall, she released her hand and calmly nce around the surroundings.

    ¡°Eh.¡±

    Mu Chen gripped his hand and reminisce the sense of softness that remained within his hand. However, he immediately sighed: ¡°It seemed that I must quickly increase my strength. Someone¡¯s charm is too powerful. If I do not be stronger, I don¡¯t know how many times others would bat an eye at me. Those guys are all staring as if I¡¯m only an attractive and pretty man.¡±

    When Luo Li heard this, she smiled and tilted her head. Her ss-like eyes stared at Mu Chen as she nodded: ¡°You¡¯re quite like that.¡±

    Mu Chen was somewhat shaken and depressed.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Not to mention that you aren¡¯t one, even if you are, I am still willing to be with you.¡± Luo Li¡¯s red lips twitched and her pretty eyes were like curved moons. At this moment, she wasn¡¯t like her usual calm self. Instead, she seemed more like a sly fox.

    ¡°Alluring woman. Just wait till I surpass you. Just see if I would smack you on your butt.¡± Mu Chen pouted as he stared at the blushing and delicate face of Luo Li. Then, he pped his hands and moved his attention upwards. He lifted his head up and stared into the air where, there was a gigantic crystal ball. Within the crystal ball, there was a golden liquid that was the size of a human¡¯s head. The golden liquid seemed to be alive and would slowly crawl around. A strange feeling was being emitted from it.

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes turned serious as he stared at the text of light outside the crystal ball. Then, his eyes narrowed as he muttered: ¡°So this is the Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence...¡±

    Violent Spiritual Energy appeared once again within his aura sea. Mu Chen did not have to look to know that it was the Nine Netherbird bing excited again.

    ¡°Calm down. Nobody would dare steal any of the items here. Even if it¡¯s you, you probably wouldn¡¯t be able steal items from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy when you¡¯re in your prime condition.¡± Mu Chen said helplessly within his heart.

    When the Nine Netherbird heard his voice, the rampaging Spiritual Energy slowly subsided. It also knew what its circumstances were right now. Since the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy dared to disy the Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence, they probably weren¡¯t afraid of it being stolen.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s first buy the Spirit Pill.¡±

    Seeing the Nine Netherbird calm down, Mu Chen was quite relieved. He immediately spoke to Luo Li as he headed straight towards a crystal counter nearby where an old man was currently taking a nap.

    ¡°Old man. I want to buy a Spirit Pill.¡± Mu Chen knocked on the crystal counter and asked politely.

    The old man that was awakened lifted his head up impatiently. He stared at Mu Chen for a moment before flicking his fingers. At this moment, a beam of light headed straight towards Mu Chen, who grabbed onto it. When the lights faded away, a box appeared. Inside the box, there was a round pill, which is the size of a dragon¡¯s eye, that exuded a mellow fragrance. It was the Spirit Pill.

    After the old man had tossed the box as if it was trash, he waved his hand. The Spiritual Value Card within Mu Chen¡¯s hand lit up and numerous lights flew into his hand. Mu Chen immediately nced at his Spiritual Value Card and noticed that it had already 20,000 Spiritual Value Points deducted.

    Once this was done, the old man closed his eyes again. However, he suddenly opened them and stared at Luo Li, who was beside Mu Chen. A hint of surprise shed through his eyes.

    ¡°Little girl...¡± The old man stared at Luo Li. His gaze was fixated on her silver hair.

    Luo Li also stared at the old man in confusion. Beside her, Mu Chen was slightly surprised as well.

    The old man looked for a moment before slowly asking: ¡°Are you a person from the Luo God n? Just who is Luo Tianshen to you?¡±

    Luo Li¡¯s eyes immediately narrowed as she stared at the old man. However, she shook her head slightly and replied: ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t tell you that.¡±

    After saying this, she pulled Mu Chen towards the exterior of the Spiritual Values Hall. Seeing this, the old man did not stop her and only frowned. He muttered: ¡°That girl probably trained in the Luoshen Art. That¡¯s why her hair became like that. However, only a person that possesses the bloodline of the royal family could train in that...But why would someone who is in the royal family of the Luo God ne to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy...¡±

    He pondered for a moment before letting out a sigh. Then, he slowly closed his eyes again.

    Luo Li dragged Mu Chen out of the Spiritual Values Hall as thetter stared at her. He had also heard the old man¡¯s words. Luo God n. Could it be Luo Li¡¯s n? But why hadn¡¯t he heard of it before...

    When Luo Li exited the Spiritual Values Hall, she released Mu Chen¡¯s hand. At this moment, her ss-like eyes were slightly in a trance and she was absent-minded.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Mu Chen whispered.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Luo Li shook her head gently. Then, she smiled faintly at Mu Chen: ¡°We¡¯ve obtained the Spirit Pill. You should hurry and train within the Lightning Territory. I¡¯ll cultivate within a Rank 5 Spirit Convergence Array as I wait for you toe out.¡±

    Mu Chen could tell that she had something hidden within her heart. However, she did not want to tell him about it yet. Since it was like that, he would not ask her and instead wait for her to tell him. Then, under many gazes, he suddenly took a step forward and pulled the girl into his arms. He whispered next to her ear: ¡°Right now, I might not have the strength to share your burden, but believe me, I will definitely be strong. Since you¡¯ve said in the Spiritual Road that you¡¯ll protect me from any sneak attacks from the back, then I should be the one that¡¯s standing in front of you.¡±

    Luo Li bit her lips. Her ss-like eyes were filled with softness as she replied with a gentle ¡°yes¡±.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll head to the Lightning Territory. Wait for me toe back out.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as he released her. He waved his hand and immediately turned into a beam of light as he headed far away. Luo Li stared at his figure as a gentle smile surfaced. As this smile emerged, many people nearby werepletely mesmerized. Only after a moment, she turned around and headed in the opposite direction.

    Just when Mu Chen separated with Luo Li, a beam of light rushed into the freshman area which they belong to. Then, a boy with long hair emerged in midair. He had a cold aura emitting from his body as he stared down at the freshmen below. A cold shout instantly rang out within the freshmen¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Who is Mu Chen? Hurry and get the f*ck out here!¡±

 Chapter 162 Mo Lun

    <b>Chapter 162 ¨C Mo Lun</b>

    ¡°Who is Mu Chen? Hurry and get the f*ck out here!¡±

    A cold shoutced with rumbling Spiritual Energy exploded like thunder in the freshmen area. At this instant, countless freshmen lifted their heads in shock at the figure that appeared in midair.

    In this vast and deste freshman area, there were many freshmen beginning to gather. Ye Qingling, Mo Ling and the others were all at this location. When they heard the shout, all of them immediately frowned.

    The figure in the sky stood proudly as he gazed coldly at the many freshmen below. He shouted: ¡°Did none of you hear my words? Where is the freshman called Mu Chen?! He actually dares to eliminate me from the Spirit Ranking, yet he doesn¡¯t have the guts to reveal himself?¡±

    After he had finished his sentence, the freshmen below finally understood why this figure had appeared. So he hade to cause trouble because Mu Chen had recently seized the third position in the Spirit Rankings...

    They exchanged gazes with each other. However, it seemed that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t here.

    ¡°Senior. Brother Mu left this ce earlier. If you want to find him, pleasee again tomorrow.¡± Mo Ling hesitated for a moment before shouting out loud. The figure in front of him had spoken in a tone where he had looked down upon Mu Chen, which made Mo Ling somewhat unhappy. However, he did not dare express his unhappiness in front of this senior.

    In the sky, the figure moved and presented himself directly above the students situated in this empty area. He sneered: ¡°He left? What a gutless person. He probably hid himself deliberately, right? I originally thought that this year¡¯s freshmen were quite capable. I never imagined that you were all so timid and useless.¡±

    Hearing this person¡¯s remarks, many freshmens¡¯ expressions turned grim. In this area, there were a few top-notch freshmen from their respective Northern Heavens World such as Zhou Ling. Their expressions became somewhat dark. However, they still endured as they were fearful of this person¡¯s strength.

    ¡°What a group of useless trash.¡±

    Seeing that many of the freshmen were holding back back their emotions, the figureughed coldly.

    ¡°I won¡¯t permit you to badmouth Brother Mu Chen!¡±

    But just when he said such words, a young tender voice rang out with rage. Many people immediately turned their gaze over and noticed Sun¡¯Er, who was beside Ye Qingling, was staring furiously at the figure in the sky. Behind her, a massive light array was being formed quickly.

    ¡°A Spiritual Array?¡±

    When the figure noticed the light array behind Sun¡¯Er, he was somewhat shocked. It was evident that he had never expected that this cute-looking girl would possess such extreme firepower.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    The light array condensed and Spiritual Energy gushed out. It formed into a violent wind python as it charged towards the long-haired youth in the sky.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Seeing this, the long-haired youth¡¯s eyes turned cold. He stomped down, and a powerful Spiritual Energy burst out from his body. He smacked down with his palm and directly crushed the wind python into numerous lights.

    But after the long-haired youth shattered the wind python in one attack, his eyes turned even colder. He flexed his fingers and a beam of violent Spiritual Energy rushed out from his fingertips and charged straight towards Sun¡¯Er.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Seeing the long-haired youth attack Sun¡¯Er, Ye Qingling¡¯s pretty eyes were instantly filled with anger. In a sh, she appeared in front of Sun¡¯Er as her dense Spiritual Energy formed into a Spiritual Energy light shield.

    Bang!

    When the light beam bombarded against the light shield, it instantly destroyed the shield. Ye Qingling grunted and was knocked back a few steps. Her expression paled slightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re going overboard!¡± Seeing this, Mo Ling and the others were enraged. They did not care about the fear they had against this long-haired youth and shouted furiously at him.

    ¡°How noisy! This year¡¯s freshmen really need a lesson. No wonder Mu Chen dared to do such a thing. Today, I¡¯ll make all of you understand that, in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, respecting your seniors is a must!¡± The long-haired youth frowned and let out a coldugh. He waved his sleeves and rumbling Spiritual Energy formed into a gigantic Spiritual Energy palm. Then, it bombarded towards the many freshman in the empty area.

    Seeing this long-haired youth act this domineering, the freshmen present at the scene werepletely grim. Since they were able to be a student of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, they were all prideful individuals. And now, they were being repeatedly abused by this person. It was impossible for them not to be furious.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Zhou Ling and the burly person called Yan Xiao also shouted out angrily. Their bodies rushed out as dense Spiritual Energy surged out from their bodies. The two of them unleashed a Spiritual Energy attack together and fought against the gigantic Spiritual Energy palm.

    Boom!

    Violent Spiritual Energy emitted out from the collision and both Zhou Ling and Yan Xiao were knocked backwards. Their expressions also paled. Although the two of them were half a step away from the Heavenly Fusion Stage, the difference between them and the senior was too great.

    ¡°You¡¯re slightly capable. However, you dare fight against me, Mo Lun, with such strength? You¡¯re too confident of yourself!¡± The youth known as Mo Lun nced at Zhou Ling and Yan Xiao as he sneered.

    ¡°If you¡¯re really capable, then go and challenge the people on the Heavenly Ranking. You think that you¡¯re capable just because you cane and bully the freshmen? Hmph, if it wasn¡¯t because Mu Chen and Luo Li had left earlier, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to show-off your strength!¡± Zhou Ling gritted his teeth as he replied.

    ¡°The boy, Mu Chen, probably knew that I would came seeking him for trouble. That¡¯s why he hid early on.¡± Mo Lun sneered: ¡°However, I really dislike all of you freshmen. It seems that I must teach you a lesson as well.¡±

    ¡°You really believe that we¡¯re afraid of you?!¡±

    Mo Lun¡¯s aggressive attitude finally angered the thousands of freshmen present at the scene. All of them shouted together and the imposing manner formed by them were extraordinary.

    ¡°Hmph. Although we are freshmen, it only means that we¡¯ve been cultivating for less timepared to you. Just why are you proud of this? If you really want a fight, then all of us will fight against you!¡± Another three figures rushed over from nearby andnded in front of Zhou Ling and Ye Qingling. The three of them were quite familiar. They were all top students in the Northern Heavens World and have been assessed as King-ss in the Spiritual Road.

    In normal circumstances, these top students had their own pride and would notmunicate with each other a lot. They could only be regarded as acquaintances. However, Mo Lun¡¯s aggressive attitude made them all group together against amon enemy.

    Seeing this scene, Mo Lun frowned for a moment before his eyes turned slightly dark. These five individuals were all half-a-step away from reaching Heavenly Fusion Stage. Coupled with the thousands of freshmen, he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight against them if they were to all join forces.

    ¡°The freshmen these days are truly getting arrogant!¡±

    Mo Lun¡¯s eyes werepletely cold as he said: ¡°Joining forces, is it? Fine. I¡¯ll let you off the hook today. However, I¡¯lle again tomorrow. When the timees, I¡¯ll let all of you have a bit of fun. All of you freshmen truly need to learn to not be this arrogant. As for that Mu Chen, if he wants to hide, then he better hide well.¡±

    Once he said these words, Mo Lun sneered and turned into a figure of light. He flew off in the direction of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and quickly vanished from their sight.

    As they watched Mo Lun¡¯s fading figure, Zhou Ling and the others all had grim expressions.

    ¡°Brother Yan Ling. Thanks.¡± Zhou Ling said gratefully towards the three individuals that came to assist them.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. After all, we are all new students. Since a few seniors are looking down on us, we shouldn¡¯t let them underestimate us.¡± Yan Ling shook his head and immediately replied: ¡°Judging from his demeanor, it seems that he won¡¯t let us off this easily. During this period of time, we should join forces. If we do this, he won¡¯t dare to do anything.¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen seems to have entered the Lightning Territory to cultivate. Luo Li also followed him over there...¡± Ye Qinglingughed wryly. They had had a bit of contact with Mu Chen, so they knew his whereabouts.

    ¡°It might be good for him to stay low.¡± Zhou Ling sighed. Compared to An Ran, Mo Lun¡¯s strength was even greater. Even if Mu Chen was here, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything and would have ended up being humiliated.

    It was evident that he also believed that Mu Chen had suddenly headed to the Lightning Territory in order to avoid Mo Lun.

    ¡°Brother Mu Chen isn¡¯t afraid of him.¡± Sun¡¯Er muttered.

    Zhou Ling and the others smiled bitterly and immediately shook their heads: ¡°In theing days, if any of you can head out to cultivate, then please do that. That bastard will probably torment us for a few days, but once he discovers that it is to no avail, he will lose interest and leave.¡±

    Many of the freshmenughed bitterly. In their hearts, they felt a bit ufortable. The seniors really are bullying them...

    As for what happened in the freshman area, Mu Chen had no knowledge of what was going on. At this moment, he had just reached the entrance of the Lightning Territory. This ce was a super-sized stone tform that was suspended in mid-air. On the stone tform, there were numerous figures rushing in from all directions.

    A dark sky covered the tform. The space there was showing signs of distortions as if it was the entrance to a World of Lightning. Lightning asionally shed by and deep rumbling sounds would resound from that distorted space.

    ¡°So this is the Lightning Territory?¡±

    Mu Chen stared at the distorted space and felt a terrifying fluctuation emanating from within. He secretly smacked his lips. To be able to open up a unique space, it wasn¡¯t something that an ordinary person could imagine.

    Mu Chen shook his head while he was surprised. He immediately moved and flew directly into the distorted space. Outside of the distorted space, there seemed to be a faint Spiritual Energy light barrier. When Mu Chen¡¯s body was about to enter, he felt a little bit of resistance. However, he quickly overcame it.

    This light barrier only prevented students that were beneath the Spirit Stage from entering. It was apparent that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t among that group.

    After entering the light barrier, the distorted space became clearer. The creeping movements of the space seemed like a heavy-ss monster that was entrenched in the void and caused terror within one¡¯s heart.

    And right now, there were many figures that were rushing to enter the distorted the space.

    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen smiled. He immediately circted Spiritual Energy to protect his body as he charged headfirst into the distorted space where the rumbles of thunder resounded.

    When Mu Chen made contact with the distorted space, the Spiritual Value Card within his hand lit up faintly. A few hundred Spiritual Value points were instantly deducted from it. In the instant that the Spiritual Value was deducted, Mu Chen¡¯s figure also vanished within the Lightning Space.

 Chapter 163 - Breakthrough in the Lightning Territory

    <b>Chapter 163 - Breakthrough in the Lightning Territory</b>

    Boom!

    The instant that Mu Chen passed through the distorted space, he could clearly feel the world darken in front of him. Rumbling thunder pped through the skies.

    Surprise emerged in his eyes as he looked in front. A vast expanse of space had appeared in front of him. Within this space, numerous clouds gathered and lightning converged within these clouds. The lightning would descend from the sky continuously like fierce silver pythons.

    An extremely violent Spiritual Aura filled the entire space. In this ce, the originally gentle Spiritual Aura was influenced by the lightning and had turned violent.

    Within this lightning space, there were numerous stone tforms suspended in midair. The stone tforms revealed a dark-golden sheen, and each of these tforms had a figure sitting cross-legged on it. From time to time, lightning would soar through the skies and descend onto a figure that was sitting on a stone tform.

    Whenever the lightning descended, the dark golden stone tform would cause the lightning to disperse, causing the stone tform to emit an exceptionally beautiful silvery glow.

    From within the distorted space behind Mu Chen, a steady stream of people would rush out. Among them, there would be a few individuals that would search for empty stone tforms to begin their cultivation. As for the rest, they would head further into the depths of this lightning space.

    Every single one of the individuals that would head further in were exceptionally powerful.

    "The Lightning Territory is divided into ten levels. Right now, this is only the first level. It seems that the divine lightning will be more powerful as one progresses further into the depths." Mu Chen pondered for a moment. From the moment he had arrived in the Lightning Territory, he was provided all the information rted to the Lightning Territory. Normally speaking, the first level was for Spirit Stage Initial Phase students to cultivate. As one progressed further, the strength required would increase significantly. It was said that even a Heavenly Transformation Stage powerhouse wouldn¡¯t be able to easily enter the tenth floor.

    "I should attempt to progress further into the depths as well."

    Mu Chen pondered for a moment before rushing into the depths of the lightning space. With his current strength, it was evident that he was not interested in the first level. Divine lightning of that level was practically useless for his cultivation.

    Mu Chen¡¯s speed was extremely fast, and in a few minutes he had already reached the depths of the first level. Here, another distortion had appeared and people would asionally fly into the distortion.

    Mu Chen did not hesitate and charged directly into the distortion. Once he arrived, he discovered that the scenery of the second level was essentially the same as the first level. However, the clouds that converged here were clearly a lot denser, which caused the divine lightning to be even more violent.

    Mu Chen nced across the second level and continued to move forward. It was apparent that the second level did not satisfy him at all.

    In just ten minutes, Mu Chen had reached the third level. In order to enter this level, it required the strength of a Spirit Stage Late Phase. However, this wasn¡¯t an obstacle to Mu Chen. Although he was only at the Spirit Stage Middle Phase, his true strength had already reached the same level as a Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase.

    Within the third level, shing lightning and rumbling thunder could be seen and heard. Numerous lightnings would soar through the sky before brutally descending. It was evident that this entire space was quite bright.

    Mu Chen sensed the degree of power of the divine lightning within the third level before nodding his head slightly. He immediately moved and entered the depths to search for an unupied dark golden tform.

    When Mu Chen sat cross-legged on the dark gold tform, his palm touched the tform. A cold feeling entered his hand. ¡°So this isn¡¯t made of stone, but rather some sort of metal. Judging from its appearance, this metal powerfully attracts lightning.¡±

    When he sat down, his consciousness focused and started infusing Spiritual Energy into the dark gold tform. All of a sudden, a faint golden light emerged from the tform. This tform which was able to attract divine lightning had beenpletely activated.

    In the instant that the tform was activated, clouds began to converge above Mu Chen. The sound of rolling thunder, like the roar of an ancient beast, rang out and disyed its full might to the world.

    "Boom!"

    The thundercloud rumbled and a tiny silver divine lightning bolt soared through the clouds and descended at an rming speed towards Mu Chen, who was sitting on the tform cross-legged.

    Seeing the descending lightning, Mu Chen hurriedly used his Spiritual Energy to protect his body.

    Boom!

    The silver lightningnded overwhelming Mu Chen¡¯s body. Instantly, his body twitched and he could feel stinging pain could from his body. The dazzling lightning covered his body and jumped around before entering his body.

    At the same time, Mu Chen also began to circte the Great Pagoda Art. As dark-ck Spiritual Energy surged through his meridians, a part of the lightning followed. It was then absorbed into his Spiritual Energy.

    Chi Chi.

    As the lightning was absorbed into his Spiritual Energy, his dark ck Spiritual Energy began to fluctuate and a subtle crackling sound could be heard. After a while, the lightning began to fade away. However, Mu Chen could feel that a portion of his Spiritual Energy had be slightly more condensed.

    "The divine lightning here truly has the ability to strengthen Spiritual Energy." Mu Chen was overjoyed. The Lightning Territory truly deserved its reputation.

    After testing the divine lightning for a while, Mu Chen was finally relieved. He clenched his palm and the Spirit Pill appeared. Then, he ced it within his mouth.

    Once the Spirit Pill entered his mouth, it quickly melted. Billowing heat began to flow down his throat at an rming speed.

    Boom Boom.

    Dense, violent Spiritual Energy surged through his meridians like a flood. However, the Spiritual Energy was considerably violent. It was just like a wild horse, it would not allow itself to be controlled.

    Hu.

    Mu Chen could feel the rampaging force of the Spirit Pill¡¯s medical power. He let out a soft sigh before activating the lightning tform. Dark golden light was emitted and the thunderclouds in the skies immediately began to rumble. Dozens of divine lightning bolts descended towards his body like angry serpents.

    All of the lightning exploded on the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body. The lightning surged endlessly into his body. By manipting the divine lightning, he quickly forced it to fuse with the violent medical power of the Spirit Pill. This way, he could deal with the rampaging Spiritual Energy from the Spirit Pill swiftly.

    Mu Chen concentrated on the changes within his body and quickly discovered that the violent Spiritual Energy from the Spirit Pill had calmed down a little after the power of the divine lightning had entered his body.

    "The power of this divine lightning isn¡¯t enough yet!"

    After Mu Chen felt the changes within his body, he waspletely at ease. He concentrated and pushed the lightning tform¡¯s ability to attract lightning to its limits. At this moment, a golden light surged out and the thunderclouds rumbled crazily above him. Streaks of lightning began to descend sessively.

    Mu Chen sat calmly and allowed the dazzling lightning to freely wrap around his body. Although there was a stinging pain whenever he was struck by the lightning, it was evident that the pain was within his ability to endure.

    Endless amounts of divine lightning entered Mu Chen¡¯s body and cleansed the the Spirit Pill¡¯s rampaging medical power. At the same time, he also quickly refined the calmed Spiritual Energy and allowed it to enter his aura sea.

    Rumble!

    In this area, endless silver streaks of lightning descended. This crazy act immediately captured the attention of the other students nearby that were cultivating. The stone tform was able to control the frequency of the lightning and these students would have never pushed the frequency of the lightning to the limits. After all, the divine lightning was also quite violent, and if they weren¡¯t strong enough, they could be smitten to the point where they were gravely injured.

    Therefore, it was rare to see someone like Mu Chen activate the tform to its limit.

    However, Mu Chen did not care about the surprised gazes that gathered on him. His consciousness waspletely focused on the changes within his body. By cooperating with the divine lightning, he was able to refine the violent Spiritual Energy within the Spirit Pill.

    Moreover, it was done with high efficiency.

    In less than an hour, Mu Chen could feel that the violent Spiritual Energy within the Spirit Pill had beenpletely dealt with by the power of the divine lightning.

    "Next up, I just have to refine all of this Spiritual Energy and prepare to breakthrough to the Spirit Stage Late Phase!"

    Mu Chen concentrated and began to circte the Great Pagoda Art at full strength. The enormous amount of Spiritual Energy was being refined endlessly as it was infused into the Spiritual Energy light wheel within his aura sea.

    With the steady stream of Spiritual Energy entering the Spiritual Energy light wheel, the light wheel turned increasingly bright. Even the tiny Spirit that was sitting cross-legged on the light wheel had be a lot clearer.

    Everything was progressing properly for his breakthrough. Right now, he only had to wait for the opportunity to breakthrough!

    As he was waiting for the opportunity, three days had passed.

    Within these three days, Mu Chen did not know how many times he had been struck by lightning. The power of the divine lightning would enter his body endlessly and strengthen his Spiritual Energy.

    As he was being struck by lightning, he did not dare to move at all.

    Suddenly, his hand trembled for a moment. Powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations emitted from the surface of his body. It was evident that the Spiritual Energy had reached the point where it could not be suppressed.

    "It¡¯s finally time for me to make a breakthrough!"

    Mu Chen¡¯s ck eyes opened up and reflected the endless amount of descending lightning before he closed them once again.

    Within his aura sea, the Spiritual Energy light wheel was dazzling to the point that it was like a star. Waves of Spiritual Energy pulsed vividly, and rippling sounds could be heard.

    At the same time, the tiny Spirit on the Spiritual Energy light wheel was clear to the point where it could be seen from a distance. It was basically a smaller version of Mu Chen. Moreover, the Spiritual Energy emitting from it was many times more powerful than before.

    The Spirit that was sitting cross-legged on the Spiritual Energy light wheel took a deep breath as it fiercely formed hand seals. In a couple of seconds, rumbling sounds resounded.

    Boom!

    Rampaging light suddenly erupted from the Spiritual Energy light wheel and pure Spiritual Energy rushed towards the tiny Spirit.

    As it was being infused with pure Spiritual Energy, the Spirit was like a bottomless hole. It would absorb the endless Spiritual Energy. At the same time, the Spirit¡¯s body also expanded by size. The surface of its body shimmered and it was apparent that it had be slightly more realpared to the illusory form it had before.

    The influx of Spiritual Energysted for approximately 30 minutes before it gradually came to a halt. The dazzling light from the Spiritual Energy light wheel also faded away slowly, and all of the lights within his aura sea also began to dissipate.

    As for the ss-like Spirit, it continued to sit calmly on the Spiritual Energy light wheel. After a while, it finally opened its eyes. Those eyes were like a mysterious gxy.

    Boom!

    In the instant the Spirit opened its eyes, a powerful fluctuation was emitted. In the end, it spread throughout Mu Chen¡¯s body, causing his body to tremble violently.

    Hu.

    On the stone tform, Mu Chen also let out a breath of white air, which had faint traces of lightning contained in it. He could sense that the dense Spiritual Energy within his body had be even more powerful whenpared to a few days ago.

    From the dense Spiritual Energy, Mu Chen was able to tell that he had already officially advanced into the Spirit Stage Late Phase!

    A smile spread out on Mu Chen¡¯s mouth. He finally let out a sigh of relief and prepared to end his cultivation. However, he suddenly felt that a mysterious fluctuation being emitted due to the Great Pagoda Art.

    This feeling was extremely mysterious. It even caused Mu Chen¡¯s blood cirction to elerate. At this moment, he was in a daze. Then, a hint of shock emerged in his eyes.

    Could it be that he was about to make a breakthrough on the Great Pagoda Art as well?

 Chapter 164 I will Control the Heaven and Earth

    <b>Chapter 164 ¨C I will Control the Heaven and Earth</b>

    A mysterious feeling rippled through Mu Chen¡¯s heart. Surprise instantly emerged on his face.

    He had once felt this feeling when his Great Pagoda Art broke through to the Shape-Condensation level. Originally, Mu Chen had thought that the next time this feeling appeared would only be after he had at least reached the Heavenly Fusion Stage. He never imagined that it would actuallye so early.

    ¡°Is it because of the power of the divine lightning?¡±

    Mu Chen pondered thoughtfully. The divine lightning had a miraculous effect, strengthening Spiritual Energy. After training for a few days, Mu Chen could feel the subtle changes in the Spiritual Energy within his body.

    It was the feeling of it being more condensed.

    Mu Chen suppressed the delight he had within his heart. After all, the mysterious feeling was only a sign before the Great Pagoda Art makes a breakthrough. It wasn¡¯t a true breakthrough yet. Next up, he must grasp this mysterious feeling and sessfully advance to the next level.

    Right now, his Great Pagoda Art had reached the Shape-Condensation level. If he was able to progress further, he would reach the Towerform level. Only by reaching this point, he would be considered to have sessfully trained in the Great Pagoda Art.

    Towards the mysterious Spiritual Art that his mother left for him, Mu Chen had always been curious about it. ording to Mu Feng, the mysterious Spiritual Pulse within his body was sealed by his mother. If he wanted to release the seal, the Great Pagoda Art was the key.

    Therefore, in Mu Chen¡¯s opinion, the breakthrough in the Great Pagoda Art was more important than his breakthrough to the Spirit Stage Late Phase.

    Mu Chen sat cross-legged on the lightning tform and began activating the Great Pagoda Art once again. In an instant, a dark golden light was emitted and the originally dissipating thunderclouds gathered once again. Endless amounts of lightning being to descend from the thunderclouds and struck Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Chi Chi.

    The dazzling lightning spread across the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body as he circted the Great Pagoda Art at full strength. He forced the dark ck Spiritual Energy to surge through his meridians rapidly.

    When Mu Chen circted the Great Pagoda Art at full strength, he was able to detect that dark mysterious lights had slowly appeared within the depths of his body...

    However, the mysterious lights would fade and reappear. However, once the divine lightning struck Mu Chen¡¯s body, these lights would suddenly brighten up a little.

    ¡°As expected, it is because of the power of the divine lightning.¡±

    Aware of this scene, Mu Chen finally understood the reason behind the breakthrough in the Great Pagoda Art. He immediately opened his eyes and stood up. He stared into the depths as he muttered: ¡°The efficiency of the divine lightning on the third level is still too low. If this continues, I¡¯m afraid that the mysterious feeling would gradually subside and I will lose this opportunity of advancing my Great Pagoda Art.¡±

    This sort of breakthrough was mostly due to luck. Once he fails, he could only wait for the next opportunity toe.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes shed and he decisively took action. His body moved as he rushed swiftly to the depths of the third level of the Lightning Territory.

    In less than ten minutes, Mu Chen had reached the depths of the third level. There, a distortion appeared once again. Outside of the distortion, there was a faint light barrier.

    In order to enter the fourth level of the Lightning Territory, one must possess the strength of a Heavenly Fusion Stage. This light barrier was left here to stop students beneath this level from entering.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    Mu Chenpletely ignored the light barrier and charged directly into it.

    At this moment, numerous figures stared at the light barrier. Almost all of them possess the strength of a Heavenly Fusion Stage. It was evident that they were considered excellent within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. At this moment, they were somewhat startled when they noticed Mu Chen¡¯s figure. Just where did this brate from? Did he not know that only people who had the strength of a Heavenly Fusion Stage were eligible to enter the fourth level?

    A few of them chuckled and grinned. Every one of them was quite interested in this. After all, they knew how powerful the light barrier was. Even if it would not hurt the student that attempted to forcibly pass through, it would at least cause the student to be in an awkward situation.

    However, Mu Chen did not care about the nearby gazes. When he was about to make contact with the light barrier, he gripped his hand tightly and sted out a punch.

    Four dark light seals emerged suddenly on Mu Chen¡¯s fist. Then, it formed into a beam of ck light as it bombarded fiercely against the light barrier.

    Buzz.

    Numerous ripples emitted from Mu Chen¡¯s fists. Then, it became more and more violent. In the next instant, subtle cracking sounds rang out. The light barrier in front of Mu Chen had actually been forcibly destroyed by Mu Chen.

    Swish!

    When the cracks appeared, Mu Chen rapidly entered. At this moment, there were many surprised gazes. Just when was it possible for a Spirit Stage Late Phase to enter the fourth level?

    ¡°Just where did that guye from? Just by relying on his Spirit Stage Late Phase strength, he was able to unleash an attack that wasparable to a Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase. That guy is pretty powerful.¡±

    The crowd that had been watching Mu Chen waspletely shocked. However, they soon recovered and eximed loudly. Then, they stormed towards the fourth level of the Lightning Territory.

    But when they charged into the fourth level of the Lightning Territory, Mu Chen¡¯s figure had already disappeared. After Mu Chen quickly reached the fourth level, he could feel the difference between the third level and the fourth level.

    The thunderclouds in the skies had already be pitch-ck. Although the lightning strikes were less frequent than on the third level, deep rumbling sounds would resound asionally. Just by this sound, one could tell how powerful the divine lightning was within this level.

    After Mu Chen reached the fourth level, he immediately searched for an empty lightning tform. He quickly descended and sat cross-legged as he activated the lightning tform.

    Boom!!

    Once Mu Chen activated the lightning tform, the thunderclouds above his head began to gather. Just from their appearance, the thunderclouds were like a terrifying gigantic face. It revealed a wicked smile before a loud rumbling sound rang out. A lightning strike that was dozens of meters wide descended like a beam of light. In the next instant, it fiercely struck Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    The powerful impact made Mu Chen¡¯s body tremble fiercely. An intense pain emitted from the surface of his body. Mu Chen could feel that the divine lightning on the fourth level was powerful to the extent that it wasn¡¯t the same grade as the third level. No wonder the academy would only allow students who had reached the Heavenly Fusion Stage to enter this ce.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body shed as the lightning struck him. Then, he felt a dense amount of divine lightning entering his body. The power of the divine lightning from this one lightning strike was almost the same as ten strikes of lightning from the third level!

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Mu Chen was quite satisfied with the lightning on the fourth level and began to concentrate. Asrge amounts of divine lightning entered his body, he could feel that the mysterious ck lights within his body began to be brighter at a slow pace.

    Although the pace was quite slow, it was still many times faster than earlier.

    Mu Chen concentrated and gradually adapted to the divine lightning on the fourth level. Afterwards, he began to increase the frequency of the lightning strikes. Later on, the thunderclouds above his head became increasingly violent and numerous divine lightning bolts struck down. These rampaging lightning strikes had shocked the nearby students.

    To be able to fearlessly activate the lightning tform to this level of frequency, it was not something that an ordinary Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase student would do. They neither had the courage or the ability to do so.

    As the divine lightning continued to bombard downwards, Mu Chen seemed to havepletely secluded himself from the outside world and was only concerned about the changes within his body. This sort of selfless training had quicklysted for ten days.

    During these ten days, Mu Chen¡¯s body had basically remained motionless. The descent of lightning strikes from the thunderclouds had also never stopped. It had be an extremely eye-catching scene.

    Numerous students that were cultivating had felt surprised and cast their gazes to this ce. On the dark golden lightning tform, they were able to vaguely see a slender figure sitting cross-legged amongst the raging lightning strikes.

    In the fourth level of the Lightning Territory, it was extremely rare to see such a scene. For ten full days, divine lightning had been summoned endlessly. Even a person who had reached the Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it, right?

    Just who exactly is this guy? How is he this powerful...

    Not far away, there were numerous figures standing on a lightning tform. Every single one of them was somewhat surprised as they watched this scene.

    In front of these individuals, there was a familiar face. It was the face of a cool beauty who was wearing a red dress. It was An Ran, who had lost to Mu Chen within the Northern Heavens World.

    ¡°That guy is truly powerful. Even I wouldn¡¯t be able to endure this level of divine lightning. I really want to know just who this powerful person is...¡± Beside An Ran, a youth chuckled. However, he could not conceal the surprise on his face.

    ¡°There are a lot of students within our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Who knows how many people were hiding their strength and cultivated secretly as they waited for the day to suddenly shock everyone? Perhaps this person was one of them.¡± Another youthughed.

    When An Ran heard their words, her beautiful eyes also stared at the lightning. The figure gave her a somewhat familiar feeling.

    ¡°Just who is that person?¡± An Ran frowned as she muttered to herself.

    ¡°Huh? The lightning seems to be weakening.¡± All of a sudden, the youth beside An Ran spoke out.

    An Ran immediately turned her gaze over. As expected, the originally violent lightning had begun to weaken. Themotion caused by that ce had been extremely eye-catching for the past few days. Therefore, many people immediately cast their gazes over in surprise and curiosity.

    As countless gazes focused on Mu Chen¡¯s body, Mu Chen¡¯s focus remained within his body. In the depths of his body, the originally looming, mysterious ck lights had suddenly be quite bright. A mysterious fluctuation quietly emitted.

    Buzz.

    All of a sudden, Mu Chen felt the mysterious ck lights tremble. Then, he noticed that the ck lights extended and formed a beam of light.

    These beams of lights would extend out and connect with every single one of the ck lights.

    As Mu Chen watched this ur, his heart tensed up.

    Shortly after, the ck light beams finallypletely connected with each other. And in the moment when they finished linking up, Mu Chen¡¯s heart jumped. This is because, he noticed that lights spread out and the ck lights had slowly formed into a mysterious ck tower within his body.

    In the instant that the mysterious ck tower was formed, Mu Chen felt that he had travelled through time and space. An obscure and mysterious ancient voice echoed slowly within his body.

    ¡°By turning the body to a Pagoda, I will control the heavens and the earth."

 Chapter 165 Pagoda

    <b>Chapter 165 ¨C Pagoda</b>

    ¡°By turning the body into a Pagoda, I will control the heavens and the earth.¡±

    Within Mu Chen¡¯s heart, an ancient voice seemed to gently resound through time and space. An inexplicable feeling was quietly born and rippled out as well.

    His hands silently changed into an extremely mysterious and ancient seal. At the same time, the Spirit within his aura sea that was sitting cross-legged also formed the same exact seal.

    A mysterious fluctuation emitted.

    At this moment, the mysterious ck lights in the depths of Mu Chen¡¯s body also turned increasingly bright. As for the ck light tower within his body, it was also turning more and more vivid.

    While Mu Chen was on the lightning tform, a mysterious dark-ck light emerged from his body. This light surrounded his body and quickly expanded.

    In just a few seconds, a ck tower that was approximately a few hundred feet tall was formed from the lights. At this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s body also vanished from sight.

    It was as if this ck tower was formed by his body.

    The ck light tower exuded a deep ck glow. It had nine floors and mysterious engravings were ced throughout the tower¡¯s body, which emitted an ancient fluctuation.

    Boom!

    Divine lightning constantly descended and bombarded the ck pagoda with nine floors. However, thetter remained motionless and, instead, it directly absorbed the divine lightning.

    As the pagoda absorbed the divine lightning, the ck glow, that was circting through the pagoda, also became increasingly deep. It was as if it was being refined by the divine lightning.

    This change was also projected into Mu Chen¡¯s heart. From this, Mu Chen seemed to understand something and immediately concentrated. Amidst numerous aghast gazes, the pagoda actually formed into a ck light as it surged towards the skies and charged into theyers of ck thunderclouds.

    This scene instantly caused a tremor within this area and countless individuals were horrified. This guy actually rushed into the thunderclouds?

    But at that location, the divine lightning were extremely terrifying!

    ¡°What is that guy doing?¡± On the lightning tform where An Ran and the others were located, a group of individuals werepletely bbergasted and speechless. The power of the divine lightning within the thunderclouds was exceptionally terrifying. A Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase or even a Late Phase powerhouse wouldn¡¯t dare to enter either.

    ¡°Rumble!¡±

    While they werepletely shocked, a loud rumbling sounded broke out from the thunderclouds. Surging lightning rumbled and converged at a certain ce.

    This disturbing scene made the ones watching turnpletely numb.

    For approximately ten minutes, under many gazes, this raging scene continued within the thunderclouds before it gradually stopped. Then, silence filled the area.

    ¡°Was that guy struck to death by the divine lightning?¡± Everybody exchanged gazes while they had this thought. They could not imagine what sort of brainless fool would rush directly into the thunderclouds.

    But within that silence, a ck light figure suddenly descended from the ck thunderclouds. Afterwards, the light faded from the figure and it formed into a human silhouette.

    The silhouette had a slender body and was exceptionally handsome. His body waspletely intact and there weren¡¯t even the slightest signs of injury.

    ¡°He¡¯s still alive?¡±

    As they stared at the person that appeared, the people, who originally let out a sigh, instantly returned their gazes and had expressions of disbelief. Moreover, their expressions turnedpletely pale once they discovered that thetter¡¯s strength was only at the Spirit Stage Late Phase.

    A Spirit Stage Late Phase actually entered the Lightning Territory¡¯s fourth level and waspletely unharmed after rushing into the thunderclouds? Just what sort of monster is this boy?

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

    An Ran was stunned as she stared at the boy.

    ¡°An Ran, do you recognize him?¡± A boy beside An Ran noticed her expression and could not help but ask in surprise.

    ¡°Yes...He¡¯s Mu Chen. He was the freshman that defeated me in the Northern Heavens World.¡± An Ran replied with aplex expression.

    ¡°So he¡¯s Mu Chen?¡±

    The people nearby were all surprised. They had heard that An Ran had suffered a defeat in the Northern Heavens World. However, they never expected that the freshman, who defeated An Ran, would cause such a ruckus in front of them. No wonder he managed to defeat An Ran...

    ¡°To be able to defeat a Heavenly Fusion Stage opponent with the strength of a Spirit Stage Late Phase...This boy isn¡¯t that simple.¡± The boy beside her eximed. It seems that the freshman this year were quite high in quality.

    ¡°When he defeated me, he was only at the Spirit Stage Middle Phase.¡± An Ran said in frustration. After all, she was quite a prideful individual. However, there was nothing that she could say when she lost to Mu Chen. The various means revealed by thetter were indeed quite powerful. It wasn¡¯t something that an ordinary Spirit Stage Middle Phase should possess.

    When the others heard this, their eyes were stunned and they immediately let out a bitterugh. There are truly a few powerful individuals among the freshman this year.

    ¡°However, he stirred up quite a bit of trouble the past few days. Mo Lun has been looking for him and he caused a ruckus within the freshman area. So he was cultivating at this ce...¡± An Ran muttered.

    ¡°So he was the freshman that Mo Lun was searching for...That should be quite interesting to watch. That guy, Mo Lun, should soon breakthrough to the Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase, right?¡± The boy beside An Ran frowned: ¡°However, he¡¯s a senior, why is he picking a fight with the freshmen? Moreover, his actions during the past few days were indeed going overboard.¡±

    They were prideful seniors, and there was no honour in bullying the freshmen that were recently epted into the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    An Ran nodded slightly as well. She, too, was quite disgusted with Mo Lun¡¯s actions.

    As they conversed with each other, Mu Chen, who had appeared in midair in the distance, swept his gaze around. He stared at the numerous gazes nearby that werepletely fixed on him and was quite surprised. It was evident that he never expected that his cultivation would have attracted that many people¡¯s attention.

    However, he was not particrly fond of this attention. Therefore, he turned around and decided to leave temporarily.

    ¡°Mu Chen!¡±

    But just when he was about to leave, a cry came from afar. Then, he noticed a figure rushing over towards him. After the figure had approached, he was somewhat surprised and smiled: ¡°Senior An Ran, so you were here as well.¡±

    ¡°You must be quite rxed since you¡¯ve hidden yourself in this ce.¡± An Ran stared at Mu Chen as she frowned.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Mu Chen frowned. It wasn¡¯t as if he had offended anyone with his cultivation, right?

    ¡°Are you just pretending or do you really not know about that issue?¡± An Ran stared at Mu Chen¡¯s bewildered expression and said: ¡°Don¡¯t you know what happened within the freshman area?¡±

    ¡°What happened? Is it rted to me?¡± Mu Chen was quite confused and asked in doubt.

    ¡°You¡¯ve eliminated Mo Lun from the Spirit Ranking. He is a prideful individual, thus, he waspletely enraged by you. During the past few days, he has been looking for you. However, since he wasn¡¯t able to find you, he released his fury on the freshmen located in your freshman area.¡±

    An Ran continued to speak: ¡°And it seemed that your friends had joined forces to resist him when he came over to search for you. This caused him to bepletely furious. Therefore, he called over a few friends over the past few days and has obstructed the freshmen within that area from exiting to cultivate. Moreover, he even spread the word about how long you would be able to hide.¡±

    Mu Chen waspletely surprised and his expression immediately turned grim. Fury also poured out within his eyes. He never expected that this Mo Lun would be so petty. Not only did he hold a grudge about the Spirit Ranking, he even involved the freshmen who weren¡¯t involved in that issue.

    ¡°Right now, this matter has aroused a lot of attention, but since this is a matter between students, the instructors of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy cannot intervene. However, I think that you should appear for a bit, otherwise, it would be detrimental to your reputation.¡± An Ran said.

    Currently, news had also spread throughout the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. They had said that Mu Chen was a coward and was afraid of trouble. He took the benefits of the Spirit Ranking and went into hiding. At the same time, he let hispanions take care of his own trouble.

    An Ran stared at the boy in front of her. At this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s expression gradually calmed down and his anger subsided. However, within his ck eyes, a daunting chill emerged.

    ¡°Senior An Ran. Thank you very much. About this issue, I didn¡¯t consider the possibilities of this urring thoroughly. This caused my friends to suffer.¡± Mu Chen cupped his hands towards An Ran and replied softly.

    An Ran nodded. After all, she had fought against Mu Chen and had lost to him. If thetter was truly a coward, she would also feel quite ufortable. To lose to such a person, it wasn¡¯t worth it. However, judging from the situation now, it was clear that it was different than the rumors outside. Mu Chen did not hide because he was afraid of Mo Lun.

    It was evident that Mu Chen had no desire to continue to cultivate once he heard this news. He turned around and intended to leave the Lightning Territory.

    ¡°Do you need any help? It isn¡¯t easy to deal with Mo Lun. Moreover, he has even found a few friends to help him. If you need some help, I can bring a few friends over. This way, they wouldn¡¯t dare to go overboard.¡± Seeing this, An Ran quickly spoke up.

    However, Mu Chen only smiled when he heard this and replied: ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Senior An Ran. However, since I was the one that caused this trouble, I will resolve it by myself.¡±

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s smile, An Ran felt a tiny chill within her heart. Even when she had badmouthed this gentle and handsome boy within the Northern Heavens World, he had always remained like a sunshine boy. But at this moment, thetter¡¯s expression emitted a powerful chill. This made An Ran understand that Mu Chen was extremely furious this time.

    An Ran nodded. She unconsciously felt that Mo Lun seemed to have stirred up a ho¡¯s nest...

    Mu Chen no longer spoke and immediately rushed towards the exit of the Lightning Territory. In a dozen minutes or so, he passed through the numerous floors of the Lightning Territory and rushed out of the entrance.

    Once Mu Chen returned to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, he did not have the mood to watch the fairnd-like sight. Instead, he stared coldly at the distant freshman area. His body quickly turned into a figure of light as he rushed over there.

    At this moment, his palms slowly clenched themselves and a piercing chill gathered within his eyes.

    Mo Lun, is it? If you believe that I¡¯ve disgraced you utterly since I¡¯ve kicked you out of the Spirit Ranking, then this time, I will disgrace you to the extent that you wouldn¡¯t even have any face left to be disgraced!

    You bastard!

 Chapter 166 Blockade

    <b>Chapter 166 ¨C Blockade</b>

    In a certain location within the freshmen area.

    In the spacious za, numerous freshmen had gathered, talking to each other. However, they could not suppress the anger within their voices. Many of the freshmen stared angrily at the skies above this area. At that location, there were a few figures standing in midair as they chuckled and watched over them. These people all had sloppy expressions, but the Spiritual Energy fluctuations that were emitting from within their bodies revealed that they all possessed the strength of a Heavenly Fusion Stage individual.

    It was evident that it would currently be difficult for the freshmen topete against this line-up.

    At the center of the za, Ye Qingling, Zhou Ling and the others had all gathered. All of them had furious and unwilling expressions. These bastards had already besieged them for a bit over ten days.

    Although they could still cultivate within the freshmen area, they felt like prisoners in a prison, since they were stuck in this ce and were not allowed to exit.

    ¡°These bastards are going too far!¡± Yan Ling gritted his teeth as he cursed. His face had a few bruises. This was the price that he had paid for not being able to endure this treatment and fighting against these bastards. Although he was considered to be one of the strongest freshmen, there was still quite a bit of difference between him and the seniors, who had already cultivated within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy for one or two years.

    Zhou Ling and the others also had gloomy expressions. In the past, they were all prideful individuals and had never been this insulted. During these ten or so days, a few freshmen, who were originally together with them in this freshmen area, had applied to leave this freshmen area due to the pressure from Mo Lun and the others. Only by doing this, they were able to escape from their bullying.

    However, there were lot more freshmen who had decided to huddle together and form a group. After all, the students that were able to enter the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy were all considered to be at the pinnacle of their own respective academies before. Although their sense of superiority had dimmed after they entered the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, they still had pride deep down inside. Therefore, if they were to leave this freshmen area due to the current circumstances, won¡¯t it be same as they telling others that they were afraid of these bastards and were forced to choose a humiliating method to escape their bullying?

    Their prideful selves would not ept such thing to happen.

    Thus, even though many of the freshmen were filled with fury, there weren¡¯t many individuals that decided to leave this freshmen area. Instead, they grouped together as if they wanted to see just how far these bastards would go.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue to cultivate. After all, we¡¯re within a Rank 4 Spirit Convergence Array, the Spiritual Aura within this ce is quite abundant. Let¡¯s see who will be able to oust the other.¡± Zhou Ling said.

    Everybody nodded in response. Because of Mo Lun¡¯s actions, they had be quite familiar within each other during the past few days. They would gather together and it was apparent that they had formed a deeper rtionship.

    ¡°Right now, we can only wait until Mu Chen or Luo Li return.¡± Ye Qingling smiled bitterly. Those two...Once they departed, they left for more than 10 days and had not reappeared since then.

    ¡°Even if they came back, it probably wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with the current situation.¡± Yan Ling said helplessly. Although both Mu Chen and Luo Li¡¯s strength were considered to be at the pinnacle of the freshmen group, these seniors were in no way inferior to them. Moreover, they had an advantage in numbers.

    ¡°Eh, let¡¯s just wait and watch.¡± Zhou Ling waved his hand and was about to begin his cultivation. However, his expression suddenly changed and he lifted his head as he stared into the distant skies. At that location, a figure of light was rushing over to this location rapidly. A familiar fluctuation emitted out from that figure.

    ¡°It¡¯s Mu Chen! He¡¯s back!¡± Zhou Ling stood up in surprise and eximed.

    ¡°Mu Chen returned?¡±

    In this za, the thousands of freshmen were also surprised. They hurriedly lifted their heads as they stared at the distant figure of light.

    ¡°Mu Chen?¡±

    Themotion below was also heard by the numerous individuals in the sky. They were all startled and immediately turned towards the figure of light. Then, a youth sneered: ¡°That guy, he finally couldn¡¯t endure it any longer and appeared, huh? Prepare to notify Brother Mo, I¡¯ll intercept that boy.¡±

    Immediately after he spoke, dense Spiritual Energy surged out from the youth¡¯s body and charged over as he shouted: ¡°Boy, I¡¯ve waited for you for a long time. Stop right now!¡±

    From a distance, Mu Chen was able to see the numerous figures forming a blockade within the sky. The cold chill within his eyes suddenly increased. These bastards, they really had formed a blockade here!

    Just when his eyes turned increasingly relentless, he stared at the figure that was rushing towards him and thetter¡¯s sneer resounded out from afar.

    Seeing that this bastard dared to act this arrogant in front of him, his expression turnedpletely cold. He clenched his fingers tightly and sted out a punch. Dark-ck Spiritual Energy converged and four Limitless Death Seals were formed and fired out at the same time.

    As the four Limitless Death Seals exploded out, it left behind a trail of light. Everywhere that the trail of light passed through, it forcibly caused the air to blow up and sounds of explosion rang out.

    The youth that had charged towards Mu Chen also detected how powerful the attack released by Mu Chen was and his eyes immediately focused. This boy, he truly had some skill as he was able to eliminate Mo Lun from the Spirit Ranking.

    ¡°A mere freshman dares to act this insolent in front of me?¡± Although this youth was somewhat surprised, he was not afraid of Mu Chen. As he sneered, he also clenched his fists tightly and Spiritual Energy gushed out from his body. Rumbling Spiritual Energy converged on the surface of his fists as he fired out a punch. Then, this punch connected directly at the four Limitless Death Seals that approached him.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s ck eyes werepletely merciless. The four Limitless Death Seals suddenly exploded and powerful Spiritual Energy shockwaves ovepped with each other like rippling waves. With the force of thousands of shockwaves, they bombarded fiercely against the youth¡¯s attack.

    Visible Spiritual Energy shockwaves rang out with a gigantic sound. At this moment, the youth¡¯s expression was slightly pale and filled with horror. His body trembled and he was forcibly blown away. He felt something sweet within his throat and traces of blood leaked out from the corner of his mouth.

    In this direct confrontation, he was actually blown away by Mu Chen!

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± The youth¡¯s eyes werepletely dismayed. How could this Spirit Stage Late Phase freshman possess such extraordinarybat ability?

    When the numerous seniors witnessed this scene, they were also quite shocked.

    In the instant that they werepletely shocked, Mu Chen had rushed past their blockade andnded directly on the za where the freshmen gathered.

    ¡°Mu Chen!¡± Seeing this, Ye Qingling and the others hurriedly and surrounded him.

    ¡°Brother Mu, you¡¯ve finally returned!¡± Mo Ling and the others¡¯ expressions were filled with excitement.

    ¡°Everyone, are you alright?¡± Mu Chen nced around the surroundings at everyone. All of them had eyes filled with surprise and not even the slightest grievance could be seen within them. This made him somewhat touched and somewhat ashamed. After all, they had suffered because of him.

    ¡°We¡¯re alright. Although these bastards were quite arrogant, they didn¡¯t dare to do anything to us.¡± Zhou Ling smiled at Mu Chen and was quite curious. Just earlier, he had seen Mu Chen blow away a senior, who was at the Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase, with one punch. Compared to ten days ago, it was apparent that thetter¡¯s strength had increased again.

    ¡°This time, it was all because of me not considering such possibilities. I¡¯ve troubled everyone.¡± Mu Chen said seriously as he cupped his hands towards the freshmen.

    ¡°Ohoho, Brother Mu, what are you saying? The Spirit Ranking originally belongs to us freshmen. It¡¯spletely reasonable for you to enter the Spirit Ranking. Instead, these bastards are quite narrow-minded, we all support you!¡± A freshman smiled and responded.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Brother Mu, you¡¯ve brought glory to us freshmen when you entered the Spirit Ranking. These seniors are truly shameless. We¡¯re not afraid of them. Didn¡¯t they just enter the academy one or two years earlier than us? What is so amazing about them?¡±

    Numerous freshmen spoke out in rage. They spoke out everything that they had hidden deep inside previously. It was evident that they were quite unhappy towards Mo Lun and the others.

    As Zhou Ling watched this scene, he also smiled and said to Mu Chen: ¡°It seems that everybody supports you. However, that bastard, Mo Lun, isn¡¯t here. They would take turns in blocking us, but I think that guy will soon appear.

    Mu Chen nodded his head slightly and responded slowly: ¡°Everybody, rx. I won¡¯t fight unless I am attacked. However, since they¡¯ve already appeared, I may be underestimated if I were to endure this.¡±

    As he spoke, he lifted his head and stared at the numerous pale youths. His voice waspletely heartless as he spoke: ¡°Hurry and notify that Mo Lun. Didn¡¯t he want to see me? I¡¯ll wait for him right here!¡±

    In the sky, the numerous youths snorted in response. They exchanged gazes with each other and then a person gripped his hand tightly. A light shed in the center of his palm before it quickly flew away and disappeared.

    ¡°A freshman actually dared to act this arrogant. We¡¯ll see if you¡¯ll have such confidence when Brother Mo appears.¡± A youth sneered.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes possessed a calm glow. He nced at the youth, but was toozy to care about him.

    As themotion caused at this location was quiterge, it had attracted quite a bit of attention. Numerous freshmen from other areas had approached from afar as they stared in this direction. The rumors of Mo Lun and the others forming a blockade in this area had already spread. Although the other freshmen from other areas felt displeased, they didn¡¯t dare say anything as they didn¡¯t want to get involved.

    And currently, it seemed the cause of this trouble, Mu Chen, had finally reappeared.

    When this area attracted numerous people¡¯s attention, three individuals, Yang Hong, Bing Qing and Mu Kui, stared towards this ce in the sky from three different locations. They wanted to see how Mu Chen would deal with the current situation. After all, they had seen Mo Lun before as well. Thetter wasn¡¯t weak and was about to break through to the Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase.

    Towards the numerous gazes from all directions, Mu Chen remainedpletely indifferent. He only stared into the distant skies. After a while, his expression finally changed. From that direction, a rainbow light was surging over and appeared in the sky after a few seconds.

    When the light faded away, it revealed a stern-looking youth with long hair. His sharp eyes swept through the ce beneath him and finally stopped on Mu Chen¡¯s body. His smile turned cold and he finally spoke.

    ¡°So you¡¯re Mu Chen, right? I¡¯ve waited for you for quite a few days.¡±

 Chapter 167 Mo Lun

    <b>Chapter 167 ¨C Mo Lun</b>

    The long-haired boy stood in midair and stared at Mu Chen, who was in the za below, and revealed a mocking smile. He thought that Mu Chen had appeared because he¡¯d been forced to the point where he couldn¡¯t hide any longer.

    ¡°So you¡¯re Mo Lun...¡±

    At that moment, Mu Chen lifted his head and smiled towards the long-haired boy in the sky. He said, ¡°You¡¯re quite narrow-minded. It¡¯s truly beyond my expectations. No wonder you dared to upy the Spirit Ranking, which is for freshmen, and didn¡¯t have the courage to challenge a higher level ranking. From what I¡¯ve seen, you truly are pitiful.¡±

    When Mo Lun heard Mu Chen¡¯s words, his eyes suddenly changed, and his face turned grim. He immediately responded, ¡°What a sharp tongue you possess. You dare speak such words, even when you¡¯re in front of me. You really are heedless of the consequences!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite talkative.¡±

    Mu Chen shook his head and a cold chill poured out from his ck eyes. He stared at Mo Lun and said slowly: ¡°Rx, even if you wish to resolve this matter silently, I wouldn¡¯t give you the chance to do so. The humiliation that you¡¯ve gave to my friends the past few days, I¡¯ll make sure that you pay it back right now.¡±

    Mo Lun was stunned. Then, he burst outughing as if he had heard a joke. He tilted his head towards his friends andughed: ¡°Did you hear that? He said that he wouldn¡¯t give me the chance to resolve this matter silently? He actually believed that I was nning to let him go?¡±

    A few youths beside him immediately stared mockingly at Mu Chen. Didn¡¯t this guy know the situation he was in?

    ¡°Boy, just because of these words, you¡¯ll never have a peaceful life in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡± Mo Lun smiled. His eyes also turned increasingly cold as he replied faintly:

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not qualified to say such words.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled and his body slowly rose into the sky. In the end, he was exchanging gazes with Mo Lun at the same eye level. Then, he stretched out his hand and gently bent it: ¡°Come. If you want to get your revenge, then bring out your abilities. Otherwise, you probably won¡¯t be able to regain the pride that you¡¯ve lost.

    Mo Lun¡¯s gaze was like a de stabbing into Mu Chen¡¯s body. His expression had turned exceptionally grim. Mu Chen¡¯s attitude had indeed infuriated him. This scene wasn¡¯t something that he¡¯d wanted to see.

    He wanted to see this freshman, who was clueless of the world, reveal a pitiful appearance after he understood who he had provoked...

    However, this boy was impervious to such an obvious situation. Thus, he could only use his fists to make him understand that a freshman, who had been recently epted into the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, should learn what is called modesty!

    ¡°All of you should step backwards.¡± Mo Lun spoke slowly in a dark tone.

    Seeing Mo Lun¡¯s expression, the nearby youths understood that Mo Lun waspletely furious. They immediately stared pitifully at Mu Chen before retreating backwards.

    ¡°Perhaps you might feel proud of eliminating my name from the Spirit Ranking, but I must tell you this in sympathy. That was something that I left behind a year ago. In other words, the current you can only contend with the me from one year ago...¡±

    Mo Lun slowly gripped his hands and golden Spiritual Energy formed into a dense golden light. A Spiritual Energy spread out from his body and caused the expressions of numerous freshmen below to change.

    The degree of Spiritual Energy was only half-a-step away from the Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase!

    Mo Lun¡¯s strength was even greater than An Ran, who they¡¯d met in the Northern Heavens World!

    A few gazes immediately turned towards Mu Chen. However, thetter¡¯s face remainedpletely calm. Not even the slightest disturbance could be seen within his eyes. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t surprised by the Spiritual Energy pressure emitting from Mo Lun.

    ¡°Boy, it¡¯s toote for you to regret this!¡±

    Mo Lun¡¯s eyes turned cold as he grinned. Then, he rushed forward and clenched his hands together as he fired a punch. At this instant, a golden light erupted. With an extraordinary fluctuation, it soared rapidly like lightning towards Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen¡¯s ck eyes reflected the approaching golden light. In response, he straightened two of his fingers and let out a furious stab in the next instant. A golden light also erupted from his fingers and formed into a peerless golden divine spear.

    The two golden lights fiercely collided with each other and deep sounds rang out from the Spiritual Energy impact. In a few seconds, both lights were annihted by each other and faded away.

    As he witnessed this scene, Mo Lun¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    All of a sudden, a blurry figure rushed past the fading golden lights like a phantom and appeared above Mo Lun. Just then, a punch was fired out. Four Limitless Death Seals roared out and an extraordinary Spiritual Energy fluctuation enveloped Mo Lun.

    As the four Limitless Death Seals roared out, the fluctuations emitting from it instantly changed Mo Lun¡¯s expression. It seemed this boy had trained in numerous high-level Attack Spiritual Arts. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have suchbat abilities.

    But if this is the reason behind your confidence, then I¡¯ll let you know the difference between us through absolute strength!

    ¡°Goldfire Spirit Finger!¡±

    Mo Lun¡¯s body remained motionless as he pointed with a single finger, while golden light gushed out. Within the golden light, a golden me seemed to have appeared. Then, apanying the winds unleashed by Mo Lun¡¯s finger, it formed into a light with golden mes. It tore through the air and heavily bombarded the approaching Limitless Death Seals.

    When the two powerful attacks collided with each other, Spiritual Energy shock waves that were visible to the naked eye surged out. The golden and ck Spiritual Energy confronted each other as it constantly surged and attempted to destroy the other.

    ¡°Shatter!¡±

    Seeing the two Spiritual Energies having a stalemate, Mo Lun¡¯s eyes darkened. At this moment, the Spiritual Energy within his body waspletely unleashed. He smacked down with his palm and the golden light finally suppressed the Spiritual Energy impact formed from the Limitless Death Seals. With a bang, the Limitless Death Seals finally shattered and disappeared.

    Just when the Spiritual Energy impact from the Limitless Death Seals waspletely resolved, a figure rushed forward furiously and the shadow of a palm descended down mercilessly and enshrouded Mo Lun¡¯s surroundings.

    Bang!

    However, Mo Lun only sneered in response to Mu Chen¡¯s ferocious attack. He activated his Spiritual Energy and a sharp and powerful wind was formed by his finger. This windpletely stopped Mu Chen¡¯s offense.

    In the sky, the two figures were entangled with each other. ck and golden lights would erupt in the sky, making it a dazzling scene.

    In this area, numerous gazes stared at the two figures. Even a person who had entered the Heavenly Fusion Stage would turnpletely serious in the face of the violent Spiritual Energy that was emitting from this location.

    Ye Qingling, Zhou Ling and the others watched with a serious expression as Mu Chen fought against Mo Lun. It was evident that,pared to ten days ago, Mu Chen¡¯s strength had increased significantly. Therefore, he was able to fight evenly even against Mo Lun¡¯s terrifying offensive.

    But no matter what, Mu Chen was still only at the Spirit Stage Late Phase. If they were topare the density of Spiritual Energy within their bodies, it was natural for Mu Chen to have significantly less than Mo Lun. Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be to Mu Chen¡¯s advantage if this stalemate continued on.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Just when these thoughts shed through their minds, a devastating rumbling resounded from the sky. At the same time, the two intertwining figures were sted backwards.

    Mu Chen¡¯s sleeves had been slightly torn while Mo Lun¡¯s loose long hair had turnedpletely messy. It was evident that the two of them did not hold back during their confrontation.

    ¡°This boy is surprisingly resilient. No wonder he was able to eliminate the ranking that I¡¯d left behind a year ago.¡± Mo Lun let out a coldugh. The strength disyed by Mu Chen was indeedparable to a Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase. This was extremely rare.

    ¡°However, you shouldn¡¯t be too proud of yourself. After all, this is only the beginning!¡±

    Mo Lun¡¯s eyes turned sharp and he took a step forward. His long hair danced in the skies once again and dazzling golden lights were emitting from his body. These lights would extend and retract, making it look like there were millions of lights surging forth.

    ¡°Goldfire Sword Art, Myriad Sword sh!¡±

    Mo Lun¡¯s hand seals changed as he let out a deep cry. The golden lights that he was emitting immediately condensed in front of him. In the end, it formed into an overwhelming number of golden swords. Every single one of these swords was trembling and making a buzzing sounds A sharp fluctuation would emit from each sword.

    With the appearance of these countless golden swords, the Spiritual Aura within the world near Mo Lun¡¯s body started to turn violently. Everybody was able to detect this powerful assault of his.

    It was evident that Mo Lun was about to use his trump card!

    ¡°He actually forced Brother Mo to use his Goldfire Sword Art. This boy is indeed quite capable.¡± A few seniors were surprised as they watched this scene.

    Swish!

    As they spoke, Mo Lun¡¯s cold eyes locked onto Mu Chen¡¯s body. Then, he let out a cold sneer and changed his hand seal. At this moment, the countless golden swords rushed up into the skies. Then, with numerous whistling sounds, they descended down like a golden torrent. It tore through the air and, with extraordinary speed, it blocked all paths of retreat for Mu Chen.

    Numerous individuals¡¯ expressions changed when they witnessed this scene. Even an ordinary Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase powerhouse wouldn¡¯t be able to receive Mo Lun¡¯s attack. It seemed that this guy was nning to end this fight early.

    Ye Qingling, Zhou Ling and the others all stared nervously at the sky. At that location, Mu Chen¡¯s body seemed so insignificant and weak in the face of the mighty golden torrent.

    From afar, Yang Hong, Bing Qing and Mu Kui also had their sights fixed at this ce. Even they felt a hint of danger from the golden torrent. If Mu Chen didn¡¯t have any other techniques, he would definitely be defeated.

    Amidst the countless tense gazes, Mu Chen remained calm. He stared at the mighty golden torrent and could feel the extraordinary sharpness from the swords within.

    At this moment, he suddenly closed his eyes. Dark-ck light emitted from his body andpletely enveloped him.

    ¡°Turn the body into a Pagoda!¡±

    Mu Chen gently murmured within his heart. At the same time, dark ck lights suddenly rocketed up into the sky. As the ck light surged out, Mu Chen¡¯s bodypletely vanished. Instead, it was reced by a nine floored pagoda!

    The pagoda remained suspended in midair and ck lights continued to spill out. It remained motionless and quietly allowed the golden torrent of swords to bombard its body.

    Ding Ding!

    Crisp metal sounds resounded out. The golden torrent of swords had surrounded the pagoda and circled around it furiously. The fluctuations emitting from it had even caused the air to show signs of distortion and many people watching had turned numb.

    However, Mo Lun and, from a distance, Yang Hong, Bing Qing and Mu Kui¡¯s eyes narrowed at this instant. This is because they could see that the ck pagoda was quietly standing within the violent golden torrent. Even against such an extraordinary offensive, it had remainedpletely motionless.

    Moreover, Mo Lun¡¯s all-out attack did not even leave the slightest traces on the ck pagoda.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    In this instant, even for Mo Lun, he waspletely shocked. A hint of unease sprouted in the depths of his heart and quietly entangled itself like vines.

    Only now did he finally understand that the freshman, who he believed had been hiding cowardly, was very strange and extremely dangerous.

 Chapter 168 The Might of the Pagoda

    <b>Chapter 168 ¨C The Might of the Pagoda</b>

    The golden torrent swept through the skies, and the countless golden swords were making whistling sounds. From afar, the tempest formed by these swords seemed like an extraordinary attack.

    At this moment, countless gazes witnessed the scene ur in the sky. The attack from Mo Lun had shocked them tremendously. Even Ye Qingling and the others looked worried.

    But just when the worry could be seen in their faces, buzzing sounds rang from the golden torrent in the sky. Suddenly, the sharp golden torrent froze for a moment and the speed of the storm was forcibly slowed down. Afterwards, it stoppedpletely.

    Swish!

    When the golden torrent was blocked, a ck glow shone from the golden torrent. As the ck glow passed through, the golden torrent seemed to have melted likeva touching snow, causing the golden swords to instantly fall apart and disintegrate at an rming speed.

    Within a few seconds, the mighty golden torrentpletely vanished from sight.

    And in the center of the golden torrent was a few hundred feet ck pagoda. It was suspended quietly in the air as a mysterious fluctuation was emitting from it.

    The ck tower had obscure light engravings on the surface and not even the slightest trace of damage was on the body of the pagoda. It was evident that the devastating golden torrent had no effect on it.

    ¡°What the hell is that? Could it be a Spiritual Artifact? However, it doesn¡¯t look like one...¡±

    Everybody¡¯s gaze was fixed on the ck tower and people looked surprised. Even Ye Qingling and the others werepletely shocked. It was clear that it was their first time witnessing Mu Chen use such a technique as well.

    At this moment, the ck pagoda trembled for a moment and ck lights suddenly gushed. The tower suddenly rushed up into the skies and then it directly suppressed Mo Lun, who was beneath it.

    As the ck tower rushed up, an indescribable pressure started to emit from it. In that instant, even the Spiritual Aura within the world had fled from this location. It was as if it had met something terrifying.

    As the huge shadow from the pagoda enveloped him, Mo Lun¡¯s expression turned extremely serious. He felt a dangerous fluctuationing from the ck tower.

    Right now, he did not dare to underestimate Mu Chen at all.

    After all, Mu Chen¡¯s various techniques had finally made him feel somewhat uneasy.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be that easy for you to defeat me!¡±

    However, Mo Lun was, after all, an experienced senior. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t weak at all. Even at a time like this, he was able to quickly suppress the unease within his heart and let out a battle cry. Golden Spiritual Energy surged out like a flood and surrounded his body. In the end, a deafening roar rang out as he turned into a golden beast that could walk in the air.

    The entire body of this beast was gold in color, as if it was crafted from actual gold. Its enormous body had a golden me drifting around. Moreover, a golden horn with spiral engravings was on the golden beast¡¯s forehead. The golden beast¡¯s body started emitting a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation.

    ¡°Is that the Goldfire Beast that¡¯s ranked 91 on the Myriad Beast Record¡¯s Earth Ranking?¡±

    When Ye Qingling and the others noticed that Mo Lun had changed into a golden beast, they were surprised. Mo Lun actually had to use this technique as well. It seemed that he was pressured by Mu Chen quite a bit.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    As the Goldfire Beast roared towards the sky, thousands of golden lights erupted from its body. A pair of golden eyes stared at the ck pagoda, while attempting to suppress it. Then, it lowered its head and a brilliant glow shed from the golden horn on its head. The glow was exceptionally bright and stung countless eyes.

    ¡°Goldfire Horn!¡±

    Mo Lun¡¯s deep cry resounded out from the Goldfire Beast¡¯s hideous mouth. Immediately after, a gigantic golden light erupted furiously from the golden horn of the Goldfire Beast.

    The golden light ripped through the sky like a pir of light. It carried a powerful Spiritual Energy and under countless gazes, it fiercely smashed against the pagoda that was approaching.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    The Goldfire Beast formed by Mo Lun roared out loudly. Gold energy collided against the pagoda in a pir of light. At the same time, violent Spiritual Energy shockwaves spread out in waves. It was an spectacr sight.

    ¡°Scram? You¡¯re being suppressed instead!¡±

    The ck pagoda remained motionless and allowed the golden light to do whatever it wanted. Mu Chen¡¯s voice also rang out from within the pagoda loudly. After his voice appeared, ck lights swept out from the surface of the ck pagoda.

    Buzz.

    The ck pagoda vibrated as a ck halo was emitted from the base of the pagoda. As the ck halo rippled out in waves, the originally bright golden beam dimmed at an extraordinary speed.

    The change in brightness was exceptionally swift. Before Mo Lun could recover from his shock, the ck pagoda had already descended. It shattered the golden lights as it passed through.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    Watching the pagoda descending while suppressing the golden light, the Goldfire Beast¡¯s eyes filled with terror. It hurriedly activated the Spiritual Energy within its body and numerous golden beams shot out. However, whenever these powerful golden beams touched the ck halo beneath the pagoda, they turned dim and vanished at an amazing speed.

    From its appearance, it was as if the darkness had met the sunlight.

    While it continued descending with overbearing might, the terror within the Goldfire Beast¡¯s eyes increased, because it had no way of stopping the pagoda.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Finally, under countless horrified gazes, the ck pagoda fiercely smashed down onto the enormous body of the Goldfire Beast.

    The instant it made contact with the Goldfire Beast, even the skies seemed to tremble.

    Overwhelming ck light rushed out from the base of the pagoda. Due to the enveloping ck light, the Goldfire Beast that was formed by Mo Lun started to make sounds of wailing. The golden light quickly dimmed and shrunk. In the end, it turned back into a human figure

    At this moment, the human figure shot back awkwardly and mouthfuls of blood were spat out. The originally powerful aura seemed to have shriveled up and the Spiritual Energy fluctuations that rippled out from his body had be weak and disorderly.

    Mo Lun¡¯s figure shot straight down to the ground. This powerful force directly caused a deep crater to form on the ground. Cracks immediately spread out from the crater.

    Puchi.

    Mo Lun¡¯s clothes werepletely torn to pieces. His hair waspletely disheveled as he stared palely at the sky. Fear was pouring from his eyes. While the ck pagoda suppressed him, it also shattered his courage.

    This power hadpletely suppressed him!

    The numerous individuals that were concerned about this battle also quietly inhaled mouthfuls of cold air. Their eyes were filled with disbelief. Even the seniors in the sky werepletely stunned. They stared in a daze at Mo Lun, who had a pale expression, and could not recover from their shock.

    Mo Lun, whose strength wasparable to a Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase, had actually lost? Moreover, he had lost to a freshman, who was only at the Spirit Stage Late Phase?

    They turned their necks stiffly and exchanged gazes with each other. All of them werepletely silent. This time, their opponent was too strong and they hadpletely underestimated him.

    ¡°That guy...¡±

    In a distant location, Yang Hong had a calm expression as he witnessed this scene. But when he stared at the ck tower, his eyes focused and turned cold. Mu Chen¡¯s true strength was beyond his expectations. As expected, that guy wasn¡¯t someone who could be dealt with easily. It seemed that he had to make preparations for the Freshmen Competition that would be hosted ten dayster.

    ¡°He¡¯s quite powerful.¡±

    On the other side, Mu Kui nodded his head and gave a fair assessment. Although he was not afraid of Mo Lun, it would be burdensome if he wanted to suppress thetter to this extent. Since Mu Chen had managed to do so with his strength at the Spirit Stage Late Phase, it impressed him.

    As for Bing Qing, she had remained icy cold. Her icy-blue eyes did not reveal much shock.

    In the za, Ye Qingling and the others also recovered from their shock and surprise filled their eyes. This time, even Zhou Ling and the other students at the pinnacle of the freshmen were impressed. With the identity of a freshman, he was able to defeat a senior such as Mo Lun. This ability of his was enough to tame them.

    Not to mention Mo Ling and the others, these individuals all had eyes filled with worship. At the same time, the other freshmen all had dazzling smiles on their faces. They stared at the seniors, who had ugly expressions, and felt satisfied. They were finally able to express their fury from the past few days.

    In the sky, the ck tower quickly shrank. As the light faded away, it turned into a slender figure. At this moment, Mu Chen stared coldly at Mo Lun, who waspletely pale, and appeared directly in front of him.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s cold expression, Mo Lun¡¯s heart jumped. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Boy, it¡¯s your win. Everyone, let¡¯s leave!¡±

    Although he was in an awkward position, he wouldn¡¯t submit to him verbally. He could lose the battle, but could not lose the war.

    ¡°Leave?¡±

    Mu Chen stared at him and frowned. This made Mo Lun felt a bit of unease. However, he continued to sneer and said, ¡°Otherwise, what do you n to do?¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve blocked this many people from leaving for ten days, don¡¯t you think that you should hand over a bit ofpensation?¡± Mu Chen said faintly, ¡°Hand over all your Spiritual Values.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Mo Lun¡¯s expression instantly turned cold and he snapped. He never imagined that Mu Chen would be this vicious. He actually wanted him to hand over his Spiritual Values.

    Mu Chen remained indifferent and flicked his finger. A powerful wind erupted and passed by Mo Lun¡¯s ear. Then, itnded on the ground and formed a hole in the tough boulder.

    ¡°Although I cannot kill you, I don¡¯t mind hanging you on a tree within the freshman area. This way, you wouldn¡¯t have any face left within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡± Mu Chen seemed to smile. However, this smile sent chills throughout Mo Lun¡¯s body.

    ¡°Sometimes, you have to pay the price when you do the wrong thing. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t remember it at all.¡±

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Mo Lun¡¯s face reddened and he growled: ¡°You dare do this to me? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m a member from the ¡°Azure Red Community¡±? If you dare do such a thing, then don¡¯t even think being able to survive within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy!¡±

    Mu Chen nced at him calmly before he took a step forward. He grabbed directly onto Mo Lun¡¯s cor and fired out a palm. He directly dislocated all four of Mo Lun¡¯s limbs and dragged him towards a tree. It was evident that he nned on hanging him there.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Mo Lun endured the pain from his limbs and had a pale expression. If he were to be hung up at this ce, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have any face left!

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    As he thought about the humiliation that he would face, Mo Lun finally couldn¡¯t act arrogant anymore. His entire body turned limp and he clenched his hand tightly. A crystal-like Spiritual Values Card appeared and he gritted his teeth as he stared at Mu Chen. ¡°Just you wait, I won¡¯t let you go this easily!¡±

    Mu Chen smiled andpletely ignored him. He picked up the Spiritual Values Card and looked at the amount it contained. At this moment, he could not help but lift his eyebrow in surprise.

 Chapter 169 Association

    <b>Chapter 169 ¨C Association</b>

    200,000 Spiritual Value points.

    Mu Chen stared at the number on the Spiritual Value Card and was slightly startled. Mo Lun actually possessed so many of Spiritual Value points? Just how long had he been saving them? No wonder he had such a terrible expression just now.

    Mu Chen directed a smile at the gloomy Mo Lun and tossed the Spiritual Value Card in his hand towards Zhou Ling as he said: ¡°Brother Zhou. Please distribute these Spiritual Values among everyone. Consider it my apology to everyone here.¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Zhou Ling was stunned. Even the other freshmen in the za scratched their head and had felt slightly embarrassed.

    ¡°Just do as he says.¡± Ye Qingling smiled. After all, this entire matter was indeed caused by Mu Chen. Although the freshmen did not ce the me on him, Mu Chen didn¡¯t treat it as if they should naturally do this. Instead, his actions revealed how big-hearted he was.

    Zhou Ling hesitated for a moment and exchanged gazes with Yan Ling and the others beside him. Then, he nodded his head and extracted 170,000 Spiritual Value points from the Spiritual Value Card before tossing the remaining 30,000 Spiritual Value points back to Mu Chen. He smiled: ¡°In the end, this is the loot from your victory. The rest of it should still belong to you. This amount is enough to split between us.

    Seeing this, Mu Chen did not refute him and extracted the remaining 30,000 Spiritual Value points from the Spiritual Value Card. Then, he threw the Spiritual Value Card back to the pale-looking Mo Lun as he smiled: ¡°On behalf of everyone here, I¡¯ll thank Senior Mo Lun for his generosity.¡±

    Mo Lun stared at the empty Spiritual Value Card and his face alternated between blue and red. He felt enormous suffering within his heart. After all, he had saved up for half a year to umte such amount of Spiritual Value points. Just now, he had lost everything he had.

    In the sky, the few youths that followed Mo Lun over hurriedly descended. When they witnessed this scene, their expressions werepletely pale and they red furiously at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Boy. You¡¯re going too far! You actually dare steal his Spiritual Value points!¡±

    Mu Chen gave a faint smile and said: ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. This isn¡¯t stealing, butpensation. Judging from your appearances, it seems that you would like topensate us as well? It seems that all of you were involved in this matter during these past few days as well.¡±

    When these youths heard these words, they were slightly shocked and gritted their teeth. The scene of Mu Chenpletely suppressing Mo Lun was still vivid in their minds. Therefore, they didn¡¯t dare to face Mu Chen who waspletely filled with spirit and confidence.

    ¡°We, the Azure Red Community, will never let this matter go easily!¡± One of the youths said coldly.

    ¡°No matter what sort of background you have, you should find me directly next time you¡¯re going to cause trouble. Don¡¯t act so lowly.¡± A hint of coldness shed through Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. Although he did not know what the ¡°Azure Red Community¡± was, it did not mean that he would just allow anyone to intimidate him. Perhaps he might be a freshman right now, but if someone truly wanted to deal with him, he did not mind letting them know that he wasn¡¯t a weakling.

    ¡°Just you wait!¡±

    The youths had dark and furious expressions. Under the numerous mocking gazes from nearby students, they did not have the face to remain in this ce. Their actions for the past few days had made countless seniors feel that they were indeed despicable. Moreover, even Mo Lun had lost. If they were to group together since they weren¡¯t able to ept this oue, not only would they lose their facespletely, even their ¡°Azure Red Community¡± would be scoffed at.

    It was evident that they couldn¡¯t afford such a consequence to ur.

    Hence, they could only respond relentlessly as they picked up Mo Lun, who was in apletely awkward position, before leaving quickly.

    When the freshmen in the za noticed that they were leaving in panic, cheers resounded out through the ce. The fury within their hearts had finally been released.

    ¡°Brother Mu, you¡¯re so manly!¡±

    Mo Ling shouted out loudly in excitement. The other freshmen also quickly shouted and their voices rang out like an avnche as it spread far away. Even the other freshmen within the other areas were able to hear these cries clearly.

    ¡°Amazing...¡±

    The freshmen within the other areas had faces filled with admiration as well. Although they did not suffer from Mo Lun¡¯s blockade, they were still freshmen as well. Towards Mo Lun¡¯s actions, they were also quite furious. Since Mu Chen had defeated Mo Lun, he had definitely increased the freshmen¡¯s reputation as well.

    As for the freshmen that had applied leave towards the other areas prior to Mu Chen¡¯s appearance, they werepletely embarrassed. After all, they had tried to avoid trouble once it urred. They would definitely be dishonored if word spread about them.

    In the distant sky, Yang Hong stared emotionlessly at the freshmen area where the cheers resounded out. He grunted as he waved his sleeves and descended.

    ¡°He¡¯s a good opponent.¡± Mu Kui¡¯s eyes were burning with fighting spirit as he smiled. Then, he also descended from the sky.

    As for Bing Qing, she stared at the slender figure who waspletely submerged by the countless freshmen with her icy-blue eyes and nodded her head. The so-called Spiritual Road¡¯s Blood Cmity was indeed quite skilled. No wonder he had made so many people from the Spiritual Road fear him.

    As the battle ended, the gazes that were projected over to this ce were slowly retracted. Although the battle was concluded, many people were still shocked deep down inside. The scene of the mysterious ck tower suppressing everything was too insane and outrageous. It made it difficult for them to recover from their state of shock. They never could¡¯ve imagined that Mu Chen, with his Spirit Stage Late Phase strength, could possess such a powerful and terrifying technique...

    ¡°The Freshmen Competition ten dayster will definitely be a sight to watch. I really wonder if Mu Chen will be the strongest or if Yang Hong, Mu Kui or Bing Qing will be even stronger than him...¡±

    A few individuals were looking forward towards thepetition. The mentioned individuals were at the peak of this year¡¯s freshmen. Moreover, they wanted to know just who is the true number one individual amongst the freshmen.

    In the za, Zhou Ling and the others watched the emotional freshmen and could not help but smile. Then, they distributed the 170,000 Spiritual Values that they had obtained earlier. Although 170,000 Spiritual Values might seem like a lot, they were still hundreds of freshmen in this ce. Every single one of them did not even obtain 1,000 Spiritual Values, but this was still enough for them to feel grateful towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°It seems that your strength has improved once again.¡± Ye Qingling approached Mu Chen and chuckled.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made a breakthrough recently.¡± Mu Chen smiled. In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for the sudden breakthrough in his Great Pagoda Art, he probably would¡¯ve had to spend a lot of effort to defeat Mo Lun. After all, Mo Lun wasn¡¯t weak at all.

    ¡°However, you¡¯vepletely offended that person this time.¡± Ye Qingling frowned slightly. Mo Lun was truly narrow-minded and petty. Since Mu Chen had directly stolen all his Spiritual Values this time, that guy probably wouldn¡¯t ept it this easily.

    Mu Chen smiled. Perhaps there might be trouble, but he wasn¡¯t the type of person who would stop his actions just because it might be troublesome to him in the future. For people with personalities simr to Mo Lun¡¯s, they would only be more arrogant and presumptuous, the more he gave in.

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t someone who didn¡¯t know how to endure. However, it was apparent that Mo Lun wasn¡¯t someone qualified to force him to such an extent.

    ¡°Mo Lun probably isn¡¯t a big trouble for you. However, the ¡°Azure Red Community¡± is something that one should fear.¡± After Zhou Ling had finished distributing the Spiritual Values, he had walked over as well and said with a serious expression.

    ¡°You know what the ¡°Azure Red Community¡± is?¡± Mu Chen turned around and asked Zhou Ling.

    ¡°The Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy is too enormous. There are nearly 100,000 students. I don¡¯t know how many are hiding their strength, but with such arge number of students, they would naturally form associations ormunities. This forces are tricky and extremely troublesome. Moreover, the ¡°Azure Red Community¡± is one of the most famous forces.¡±

    Zhou Ling spoke: ¡°Based on what I know, there are many powerful individuals within the Azure Red Community. Moreover, their boss is within the top 100 individuals in the Heavenly Ranking. I¡¯m afraid that his strength has to be at the Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase, at least.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes turned serious for a moment. A student with such strength is considered to be outstanding within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. No wonder the people from the Azure Red Community were this arrogant. With such a powerful person backing them up, there was no need for them to look at the freshmen evenly.

    Beside him, Ye Qingling, Yan Ling and the others had serious expressions. For them right now, it was difficult for them topete with such a senior.

    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with the situation when it urs. If that Mo Lun really tries to use the Azure Red Community to deal with me, I will naturally fight back.¡± Mu Chen smiled: ¡°I hope that they won¡¯t do it. After all, I don¡¯t want to cause too much trouble.¡±

    Zhou Ling and the others nodded. Right now, they could only hope that the Azure Red Community wouldn¡¯t take action because of Mo Lun. Otherwise, it would be quite troublesome for them.

    ¡°Also...¡± Zhou Ling and the others exchanged gazes with each other and spoke hesitantly.

    ¡°Just say whatever¡¯s in your mind. If I can help, I won¡¯t refuse.¡± Mu Chen smiled. Right now, he had a favorable impression on Zhou Ling and the others. These people were truly worth knowing as friends. At the very least, they did not choose to me him when they suffered because of an overwhelming force.

    ¡°Due to of the recent affair with Mo Lun, there are many freshmen that left our area. However, the ones that remained are all decent individuals...We get together quite well.¡±

    Zhou Ling said embarrassedly: ¡°Thus, we¡¯ve talked for a bit and decided to form an association as well. After all, if we were to group together, we would have more power when others bully us in the future. Moreover, we would be able to help each other when we¡¯re in trouble. A group is definitely stronger than one person.¡±

    When Mu Chen heard this, he was quite surprised. He never thought that Zhou Ling and the others intended to do such a thing.

    ¡°Actually, within this year¡¯s freshmen, there are already associations that have begun to emerge. For example, the one with the strongest momentum currently is the Wyvern Association that was formed by Yang Hong. Also, there is the Ironwood Group formed by Mu Kui. In addition, there are many other freshmen forces...¡± Zhou Ling continued to speak.

    Mu Chen was quite shocked. These guys truly acted quickly. They were just admitted to the academy, yet they¡¯ve already started building up their own cliques...

    ¡°If we were to form an association, naturally, we would need someone extremely powerful. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain the group so...¡± Zhou Ling directed a smile at Mu Chen.

    Seeing this, Mu Chen also smiled. He stared at the anticipating gazes and nodded: ¡°I¡¯m not interested in forming an association, but if you wish to make one, I¡¯m all in for it.¡±

    Hearing these words, Zhou Ling and the others werepletely overjoyed. However, they immediately twitched and asked: ¡°Also, is it possible for Luo Li to join us as well? Cough, with her in our group, we believe that our poprity would soar...¡±

    With this, Mu Chenpletely understood and scolded yfully: ¡°So your objective is Luo Li. It feels that I was just an afterthought for you!¡±

    ¡°How could this be? It¡¯s just that Luo Li¡¯s image is just too strong. She¡¯s beautiful and powerful. Moreover, she has great temperament. Not to mention the freshmen, even among the Seniors at the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, there are only a handful that couldpete with her.¡± Zhou Ling said embarrassedly.

    Mu Chen nced at them snappily. However, he wasn¡¯t actually unhappy. After all, it wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t seen Luo Li¡¯s charm before. Compared to him, it was indeed easier for her to attract poprity.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell her about it. However, whether or not she¡¯ll join, that will depend on her.¡± Mu Chen waved and replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you.¡±

    Zhou Ling and the others were delighted. After all, Luo Li was basically disinterested in everything aside from cultivation. If they were to find Luo Li, they would definitely be rejected. However, it was a different story if Mu Chen was the one asking.

    Moreover, if their association had both Mu Chen and Luo Li joining, it was evident that their reputation would increase...

 Chapter 170 Cheating

    <b>Chapter 170 Cheating</b>

    The trouble caused by Mo Lun was finally resolved with the appearance of Mu Chen. This freshman area had once again be free of hindrance. However, news of the sensational fight that broke out were still being spread by word of mouth from so many freshmen that a few seniors have vaguely heard about this fight.

    Regarding the oue, those seniors were obviously surprised. Mo Lun¡¯s strength may not be counted as outstanding among the seniors, but no matter what, he was on the verge of breaking through to the Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase. Compared to those freshmen who just entered the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, this kind of strength should clearly be somewhat difficult to contend against.

    But at present, Mo Lun was actually defeated.

    Moreover, he was defeated by a freshman named Mu Chen, who didn¡¯t even have to exert himself. This irresistible strength where one has no choice but to yield caused some seniors to be inwardly shocked. Apparently, these newly arrived freshmen seemed to be quite a bit more capablepared with the past freshmen.

    Concerning Mo Lun¡¯s humiliating defeat, quite a few seniors actually snorted disdainfully. After all, the ones that understood him knew his personality. If he only went to seek trouble for Mu Chen, perhaps no one would say anything. But his actions of obstructing the freshmen had earned people¡¯s contempt. Since the students of Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had all been freshman once, they were particrly disapproving of Mo Lun¡¯s actions.

    And so, regarding Mo Lun¡¯s defeat and his eventual loss of half a year¡¯s worth of umted Spiritual Value points, the same thought, that he got what he deserved, was going through many people¡¯s head. Since this time, this guy had been utterly disgraced, let¡¯s see if he dares to be so cocky in the future.

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t be bothered regarding Mo Lun¡¯s humiliation. You reap what you sow. If the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy didn¡¯t have strict rules, the matter this time would not have been simply resolved with just 200,000 Spiritual Value points.

    After this matter with Mo Lun had been settled, peace and quiet once again returned to the freshman area. But since Mu Chen was worried that a simr incident may happen again, he decided to stay in the freshman area for a few days to avoid any trouble from emerging.

    Fortunately, no trouble appeared. Mo Lun had lost no small amount of face, and so, had disappeared without a trace, not daring to show himself. In these past few days, preparations were already in full swing for the association proposed by Zhou Ling and the others. The people in the freshman area were unanimously in favor of the proposal. After being in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy for more than half a month, it became clear to them that thepetition at the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy is extremely intense. In such apetitive environment, the strength of an individual clearly cannotpare to that of a group. As a group, everyone can pull together as one to the benefit of everyone.

    Therefore, a resolution on the matter of an association was sessfully passed by everyone. Zhou Ling and the others couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited. Even though they had established their strength in the Northern Heavens World, that was only temporary. But now things were different. They will be spending quite a long period of time at the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, so it would be worthwhile to put a lot of energy and hard work into this association.

    Mu Chen didn¡¯t have a lot of interest towards the hustle and bustle of Zhou Ling¡¯s group. While he supported Zhou Ling and the others, that didn¡¯t mean that he intended to participate in suchplicated business.

    On the other hand, Zhou Ling and the others strongly supported Mu Chen¡¯s dedication towards cultivation. For their proposal to work, an overbearing power is needed. And as far as they can tell, Mu Chen and Luo Li were their most powerful deterrent.

    That was why, during this time that they were in turmoil, nobody went to disturb Mu Chen. Instead, they allowed thetter to enjoy a moment of peace.

    Mu Chen sat cross-legged on the top floor of a small house as he was circting the Great Pagoda Art and absorbed the abundant Spiritual Aura of the world. After all, the freshman area is enveloped by a Rank 4 Spirit Convergence Array. The density of the Spiritual Aura was multiple times stronger than the Rank 3 Spirit Convergence Array at the Northern Spiritual Academy. By cultivating in this ce, his cultivation speed would at least double whenpared to the Northern Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°A Rank 4 Spirit Convergence Array is already this amazing, I really can¡¯t imagine how much more frightening a Rank 5 or Rank 6 Spirit Convergence Array can be.¡± Curiosity arose in Mu Chen¡¯s mind. He had never seen a Spirit Convergence Array at that rank before. Not to mention the Northern Spiritual Realm, even within the Hundred Spirit Continent, there probably aren¡¯t many Rank 5 or Rank 6 Spirit Convergence Array.

    ¡°Luo Li should¡¯ve entered a Rank 5 Spirit Convergence Array to cultivate. It¡¯s been so long and she still haven¡¯t returned.¡±

    Mu Chen shook his head helplessly. He knew Luo Li¡¯s personality. For unknown reasons, this quiet and refined girl had such an obsessive fixation regarding cultivation that it even moved Mu Chen. During the Spiritual Road, Mu Chen had rescued her from the hands of other participants. Perhaps the young girl became slightly touched by him during the moments they spent together that time. In a sense, this caused the kind of feelings between a girl and a boy to sprout.

    For ordinary girls, a majority would want to preserve this budding attraction. But instead, Luo Li decided to do the opposite and attempted to kill Mu Chen in order topletely wipe that feeling from her heart.

    At that time, she felt that letting this sentiment grow would have hindered her cultivation.

    That is why she forcibly suppressed her feelings even though she was unwilling in her heart. But her obsession with cultivation prevailed in the end, and so, the almost half-year long chase to kill him, began.

    Luo Li had a very calm personality and it seemed that she was always aloof and disinterested. She would use an observer mentality to quietly watch over the world. But no matter how emotionless she may be, she is still a girl after all.

    She didn¡¯t know that when she first started developing feelings for this boy, there were certain things that had already escaped her control. As a result, when she finally managed to defeat Mu Chen after half a year and pressed her long sword against Mu Chen¡¯s throat, she looked at the youth¡¯s helpless expression and suddenly realized that the feelings she had kept suppressed in her heart had already sprouted during the half-year chase. Her insipid feelings had spread throughout her entire heart, unconsciously breaking through her restrictions.

    In this dangerous hunt, who is the hunter and who is the prey, who won and who lost, no one could give a clear answer.

    And all this was caused by Luo Li¡¯s obsessive fixation with cultivation. There were times that Mu Chen developed a sense of pity for that level of obsession, but he never stopped her. Instead, whenever she was spending great effort cultivating, he would invest an even greater effort than her.

    ¡°This girl.¡±

    Mu Chen softly let out a sigh. He was able to tell that Luo Li¡¯s background is definitely not simple. He had been aware of this for long time. The expression of the old man from the Spiritual Value Hall also proved this point. Therefore, this left him feeling puzzled. For Luo Li to have this kind of background, why is she working with such dedication on her cultivation?

    From Mu Chen¡¯s understanding of Luo Li, she is not someone who is crazy about cultivation. In fact, Mu Chen could vaguely feel that she had a hint of disgust and resistance towards cultivating, but...

    Mu Chen smiled bitterly and shook his head. For the time being, he threw away these thoughts. He knew there would be a day that Luo Li will tell him herself. Since she doesn¡¯t want to talk about it now, Mu Chen naturally will not force her.

    Thinking up to this point, Mu Chen decided not to worry any longer. A crystal Spiritual Value Card suddenly appeared on his palm. On the surface, it showed more than 30,000 Spiritual Value.

    ¡°Only 30,000.¡±

    Mu Chen twitched his mouth. To obtain the Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence, it was still short 6,970,000 Spiritual Values. It was said that Mo Lun had used up almost six months in order to umte 200,000 Spiritual Value. If this is the case, wouldn¡¯t it take more than ten years to collect 7 million Spiritual Value?

    ¡°Mu Chen.¡±

    While Mu Chen was feeling helpless about this, Nine Netherbird¡¯s thoughts suddenly sounded out in his heart.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Mu Chen answered half-heartedly.

    ¡°You could go sell Divine Lightning Beads considering they are worth quite a few Spiritual Value.¡± Nine Netherbird radiated with joy ating up with this idea. Shortly after, Mu Chen saw a dark ck beam of light rush out from within his body.

    Rumble.

    Along with the appearance of the ck beam, rumbling sounds of thunder suddenly roared out. With a stunned gaze, Mu Chen stared at the densely packed silver colored beads that have unexpectedly appeared in the middle of the ck beam. These beads were barely thumb-sized and a lightning pattern came into view on the surface of the beads. A power of pure essence radiated forth from within, emitting a deep sound of thunder rolls.

    ¡°These are the Divine Lightning Beads? So much?¡± Mu Chen stared nkly. Immediately, his brows cannot help raise. ¡°How did theye in your possession?¡±

    ording to his rough estimate, there are perhaps five hundred Divine Lightning Beads. With 200 Spiritual Value per bead, these beads should be worth 100,000 Spiritual Value in total. It¡¯s no small number.

    ¡°When you were cultivating in the Lightning Territory, I was secretly absorbing the power of the divine lightning and then condensed them into these.¡± Nine Netherbird¡¯s voice was somewhat excited. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that these could be sold for Spiritual Value? How much are they worth?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s face looked a bit strange. At this moment, the Nine Netherbird¡¯s appearance resembled a little peddler who had suddenly stuck a fortune. This ispletely different than his former arrogant and prideful attitude.

    ¡°100,000 Spiritual Value.¡± Mu Chen answered.

    That¡¯s still quite far from 7,000,000 Spiritual Value Points. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter, we can just go to the Lightning Territory several times. As long as I use my full strength, the speed when condensing Divine Lightning Beads should increase significantly.¡± The Nine Netherbird was slightly depressed and replied in resignation.

    ¡°If you go all out, then it would create too much of a disturbance and that sort of disturbance will inevitably be detected by Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s high level experts. Although they might not do anything to you, this is suppose to be a kind of a test for students after all. If you were to do such an act, they might recognize it as cheating. If by any chance they take measures towards this, wouldn¡¯t we have wasted all our effort?¡± Mu Chen smiled bitterly. Regarding this matter, it would be best if they did it in secret. If they were to condense a huge amount of Divine Lightning Beads, it would instead be quite unnatural.

    ¡°Then just when would I obtain the Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence...¡± The Nine Netherbird also felt that this was logical, however, it was still somewhat unwilling. In front of him, there was a chance of evolution, but in the end, the so-called Spiritual Value had stopped it.

    ¡°Be patient, we have plenty of time.¡± Mu Chenforted.

    ¡°Fine then, you can deal with these Divine Lightning Beads. The next time we go to the Lightning Territory, I¡¯ll work discreetly as much as possible to not get caught and condense more Divine Lightning Beads.¡± Nine Netherbird said grudgingly.

    Mu Chen smiled and nodded his head. He proceeded to collect the Divine Lightning Beads when suddenly his expression changed. Lifting up his head, he stared into the distance to see a figure of light flying over before finallynding on top of a small house. This figure revealed the graceful and beautiful silhouette of a girl.

    When Mu Chen saw this familiar silhouette, he smiled. So she finally finished with her cultivation...

 Chapter 171 Goddess Luo Association

    <b>Chapter 171 Goddess Luo Association</b>

    Luo Li gazed at Mu Chen with a faint smile as she appeared on top of the house. After her beautiful eyes examined him, she lit up in pleasant surprise. ¡°You broke through to Spirit Stage Late Phase?¡±

    Mu Chen nodded with a smile and teased. ¡°I really can¡¯tpare to you when ites to being lost in cultivation.¡±

    Luo Li¡¯s delicate cheeks flushed red as she replied. ¡°I achieved decent results this time cultivating in the Rank 5 Spirit Convergence Array.¡±

    Furrowing her delicate eyebrows slightly, she continued. ¡°But I heard some rumors while I was there that Mo Lun tried to find you and cause trouble in retaliation for getting kicked off the Spirit Ranking. That¡¯s why I hurried back just now.¡±

    Mu Chen shook his head helplessly and then recounted the incident with Mo Lun.

    After listening to Mu Chen, a trace of chilliness bubbled up on Luo Li¡¯s beautiful face. Biting her red lips, she looked at Mu Chen and said, ¡°I should¡¯ve anticipated this. If I had just stayed here then this kind of incident wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±

    ¡°It was nothing. He was just a clown.¡± Mu Chen casually smiled. He had never taken Mo Lun seriously as an opponent.

    ¡°Oh right.¡±

    Mu Chen chuckled after he recalled the conversation with Zhou Ling and the others, and then proceeded to exin the proposal to establish an association with Luo Li.

    ¡°An association? This would indeed be a lot of power in Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and its power will only continue to grow. If you support their ns then I¡¯ll just act ordingly.¡± Luo Li¡¯s slim jade finger gently swiped away a strand of hair on her forehead and did not give this matter further thought. It was just as Mu Chen had anticipated. She had almost no interest in these kinds of things and only agreed because he had been the one to tell her.

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help but smile. Just as he was about to speak, he heard the sound of rushing winding from close by. Turning to look, he saw Zhou Ling, Ye Qingling, and the othersing directly towards them.

    Zhou Ling nced over and saw a beautiful silhouette on top of the house. His eyes lit up with sudden joy as he made his way to the top of the house together with Ye Qingling.

    ¡°Luo Li, you¡¯ve finally returned!¡± Zhou Ling happily said to Luo Li.

    Luo Li gave a slight smile in acknowledgement but didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°How¡¯s everything? Are you finished with your association business?¡± Mu Chen interjectedughingly.

    ¡°Haha. This actually isn¡¯t what we came to talk to you about but the groundwork has already beenpleted. More than 700 students from our freshman area have already expressed an interest in bing a member. All that¡¯s left is to carefully screen and evaluate the talent of these prospects.¡± Zhou Ling said with a smile.

    Mu Chen slightly nod and said. ¡°You can do that on your own. I will most likely not get involved since I¡¯ll probably just mess things up.¡±

    ¡°Just leave the association business to us. You two are our signboard and only need to maintain your reputation at Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. That will be the biggest help.¡± Zhou Ling continued enthusiastically, ¡°When you two upy the first two spots on the Heavenly Ranking, then our association will be the most formidable student power at Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy!¡±

    ¡°You are really reaching for the sky.¡± Mu Chen was speechless. These people really are quite daring to set their sights on the first two spots of the Heavenly Ranking.

    ¡°By the way, what is the name of the association?¡± Mu Chen suddenly asked.

    When Zhou Ling heard this question, he started to chuckle and nced sideways at Luo Li. ¡°After some discussion, we decided to name the association as the Goddess Luo Association!¡±

    ¡°Goddess Luo Association?¡±

    Not just Mu Chen, Luo Li was also startled after hearing the name. The name made it look as if she personally established the association just to name it after herself.

    ¡°Haha. Luo Li is visually stunning. Joining the association would be the same as following a goddess in the eyes of many of the freshmen. Quiet but not cold. Beautiful but not provocative. I dare to say that it won¡¯t take too long before she will be the most popr girl at Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡± Zhou Ling said in high spirits.

    ¡°We even have the badges ready.¡±

    Zhou Long fished out an exquisite badge from his bosom. The badge was the color of dark azure and had traces of watermarks. In the center, there was a figure dressed in a ck dress, a slender and elegant young girl with long hair as resplendent as the Milky Way. Her ss-like eyes were so clear and prating that it caused people to be intoxicated.

    The corner of Mu Chen¡¯s mouth was slightly drawn. That looks exactly like Luo Li.

    ¡°Senseless.¡± Li Luo¡¯s evaluation caused Zhou Ling¡¯s smile to suddenly turn stiff and awkward.

    Mu Chen gave a slight cough and chided with a serious face, "Luo Li is already charming enough to begin with. entuating that further like so will only turn all the students wild andscivious. Won¡¯t this create a headache for me?¡±

    "Well." Zhou Ling scratched his head in contemtion and said. "We could also add your image so that people will know that she is already taken. With this, they won¡¯t dare have other thoughts.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyebrows immediately perked up. His hand forcefully patted Zhou Ling¡¯s shoulders and said in a stern voice. "It is rare to see youe up with a good idea. I¡¯m proud of you.¡±

    Pfff.

    On the side, Ye Qingling could not help butugh out loud. A touch of crimson blush appeared on Luo Li¡¯s delicate cheeks while she stared at Mu Chen in anger and embarrassment.

    "Good, then let¡¯s do it like so. Luo Li won¡¯t have any objections?" Zhou Ling smiled as he looked to Luo Li for her consent.

    Luo Li snappishly looked at Mu Chen before answering. "Do as you wish.¡±

    Zhou Ling became happier after hearing her answer. As expected, getting Mu Chen on their side was key, otherwise, how would Luo Li agree so readily?

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡± Zhou Ling looked at Mu Chen and said. ¡°Recently, the Wyvern Association and othermunities are stepping up their recruitment of members. After all, Yang Hong¡¯s reputation is not low. Not only that, but ording to our sources, he has secretly been spreading a rumor that he¡¯s sure to obtain first ce at the freshmanpetition to be the number one student among this year¡¯s freshman.

    After hearing this, Mu Chen smiled and said. ¡°He wants to be first but it won¡¯t be that easy.¡±

    ¡°Yes if Yang Hong obtains first ce, I¡¯m afraid that we will have dark days ahead. Therefore, we will be relying on you to snatch first ce away from him.¡± Zhou Ling said with a heavy voice. Yang Hong was aware of the recent establishment of the Goddess Luo Association. Perhaps in his eyes, they had long been recognized as Mu Chen¡¯s people. With his temperament, he probably would not treat them favorably if he did gain power.

    ¡°Our fight is unavoidable.¡± Mu Chen nodded and said with a weak smile, merely the smile was a little bit cold. He had already wanted to fight with this person for a long time. He understood that Yang Hong was thinking likewise.

    These two had been restraining themselves for the freshmanpetition. All of their past grievances and resentment would finally be settled then.

    ¡°Since only the two of you can deal with that person, we will leave him to both of you.¡±

    Zhou Lingughed. Afterwards, Mu Chen and the others once again talked about the Goddess Luo Association before taking their leave.

    Mu Chen looked at two silhouette fading away into the distance and then turned to look towards the north with ice-cold expression in his eyes.

    The guidelines for the freshmanpetition were unclear at the moment, but Yang Hong was not somebody who was easy to deal with and must not be underestimated.¡± Luo Li whispered. Yang Hong was a peak existence in the Spiritual Road which was enough to show that he¡¯s outstanding. With astonishing talent, his methods will not be weak and is someone who Mu Chen regards as worthy opponent.

    ¡°Although I can¡¯t stand the sight of him, I have to admit that his ability is indeed substantial. To underestimate him is tock good judgement. I won¡¯t do it and he probably won¡¯t either. Even though he¡¯s outwardly contemptuous and scornful of me, I¡¯m certain that he remains vignt and possibly fearful of me in his heart. This person is simr to a viper; I cannot give him any opportunities that he can take advantage of.¡± Mu Chen said while stretching his body.

    ¡°Besides Yang Hong, that Mu Kui and Bing Qing are also equally difficult to deal with. Mu Kui¡¯s reputation in the Spiritual Road was not inferior to Yang Hong. And that Bing Qing hails from the Ice Spirit n of the Great Thousand World, an extremely powerful n that has existed for a long time. Although Bing Qing did not participate in the Spiritual Road, she is still not the slightest bit weaker than us. They will all be considered favored candidates for the number one spot.¡± Luo Li said softly.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. That Mu Kui and Bing Qing really would not be easy to deal with.

    ¡°Other than those two, there is still one more person capable enough to be the number one freshman.¡± Mu Chen suddenlyughed while looking at Luo Li. Her strength on the surface is at the Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase, but Mu Chen could vaguely sense that Luo Li has concealed a portion of her strength. Of course, she¡¯s not the only one. Even Yang Hong, Mu Kui, and Bing Qing all possess hidden strength that they have not revealed yet.

    How can it be simple to be at the level of peak existences from the Spiritual Road or people from the Ice Spirit n?

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Luo Li was stumped at first, but immediately understood after seeing the yfulness in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. Biting her rosy lips, she inhaled deeply and issued a light humph. ¡°In the event that your luck really is so bad that you meet me, I will forfeit.¡±

    Mu Chen startedughing. He waved his sleeves and a ball of ck light flew out towards Luo Li. Inside the ck light were numerous flickering lightning beads releasing a deep thunder sound.

    ¡°These are Divine Lightning Beads. They are very good for refining Spiritual Energy.

    If you had used these Divine Lightning Beads while you were cultivating earlier in the Rank 5 Spirit Convergence Array, you would have been able to maximize your cultivation efficiency.¡±

    Luo Li curiously reached out to grab the ball of ck light and saw approximately one hundred Divine Lightning Beads inside. She looked up at Mu Chen in surprise and said. ¡°I heard condensing the Divine Lightning Beads is not easy, but you were able to condense this much in just a few days?¡±

    Mu Chen shrugged his shoulders and did not reveal that Nine Netherbird was the one that condensed these Divine Lightning Beads.

    ¡°Hum.¡±

    And this time, a low hum reverberated in his mind. This was naturally the Nine Netherbird¡¯s voice, expressing its dissatisfaction with Mu Chen for giving away the fruits of itsbor.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be cheap. I¡¯ll make it up to youter.¡±

    Mu Chenughed before heforted the Nine Netherbird inside his mind. He clenched his hand and the Spiritual Value Card immediately appeared and a screen of light flickered on. On the screen of light was an impressive list of items that could cause people to enter a daze.

    Mu Chen¡¯s slender fingers swiped across the screen as his eyes constantly scanned the items that appeared. He also needed to make preparations with the freshmanpetition near at hand. After all, the opponents this time were not simple.

    Mu Chen continued to scroll through the list for half the day before he finally came to a stop. Focusing his eyes on the screen and smiling in satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    A dark red, almost indiscernible writing glowed on the screen.

    Array of the Great Ifrit. Rank 3 Diagram Array. Selling price: 30,000 Spiritual Value.

 Chapter 172 Spar

    <b>Chapter 172 ¨C Spar</b>

    The benchmark for entering the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy wasn¡¯t low. All of the students that managed to enter this top academy were all outstanding existences from their respective homes. However, this excellence of theirs had dimmed byparison after they reached the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. This is because there were too many brilliant people in this ce. In order to shine inside a ce where geniuses gathered, it required much more than talent. Perseverance, determination, and effort were all required as well.

    Therefore, if anyone managed to stand out within thispetitive location, then that person truly possessed the qualifications to be a true powerhouse. Perhaps in the future, his name would resound throughout the vast and endless Great Thousand World and would be remembered for generations.

    However, this step was too far away for Mu Chen and the others, who had just recently arrived at the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Right now, their primary goal after entering Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, was to face their firstpetition since arriving.

    It was the so-called Freshmen Competition.

    The Freshmen Competition was considered to be the first truepetition for countless freshmen. In thispetition, the outstanding boys and girls from all over the world would begin to emerge and expose their brilliance. Moreover, the tiny brilliance they emitted would eventually be dazzling within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Even those already established within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would value the Freshmen Competition greatly. Seniors within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would also appear, as they wanted to see how strong the freshmen were this year. Also, they wanted to know if any of them would be able to pose a threat to them.

    Because of this, it had even happened in the past that some of the freshmen who stood out within the Freshmen Competition would significantly increase their strength after cultivating for a while. They would even surpass the seniors and be one of the elites within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. At the same time, they would earn a ce of their own.

    Aside from a few exceptions, the big-shots within the Heavenly Ranking were almost all exceptionally brilliant existences within their Freshmen Competition.

    Thus, everyone would want to see just which freshmen would be such a force to be reckoned with in the nearby future of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy...

    It was for these reasons that information about the freshmen had spread throughout the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy prior to the Freshmen Competition. Many of the seniors had started paying attention to this year¡¯s freshmen.

    Due to the seniors being concerned about the freshmen, the information rted to the particrly outstanding freshmen had also been known by many seniors. It was evident that Yang Hong, Mu Kui, Bing Qing, Luo Li and the other outstanding students had caught the most attention.

    Of course, the most notable individuals were Luo Li and Bing Qing. After all, no matter where you are, beautiful girls would always easily attract attention.

    For Luo Li, her appearance and temperament were undoubtedly top-ss. Even at such an age, her delicate and exquisite face had already started to show signs of being able to easily attract trouble. It was truly hard to imagine just how attractive she would be when this girl finally blossoms and emitted her charm. In this case, it may perhaps be true that beauty was the root of all trouble.

    Although Bing Qing¡¯s appearance might not be as exceptionalpared to Luo Li¡¯s, she had a unique temperament as well. Her icy-blue long hair and slender body were outstanding as well.

    It was apparent that these four individuals were highly valued by the seniors. This is because the freshmen that managed to enter the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy at the Heavenly Fusion Stage were definitely powerful individuals.

    It was destined for these individuals to be powerful people within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Aside from these four individuals, Mu Chen¡¯s name had also emerged from a few seniors. This is all rted to the battle that Mu Chen had that day with Mo Lun.

    Although Mo Lun wasn¡¯t particrly outstanding among the seniors of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, he still possessed the strength of a Heavenly Fusion Stage. Since Mu Chen managed to defeat him with his Spirit Stage strength; such news had surprised many people.

    It was clear that many people had seen him as a dark horse within the Freshmen Competition. However, whether this dark horse would manage to shock the freshmen that stood on the pinnacle such as Yang Hong as the others, it would all depend on the Freshmen Competition...

    This year¡¯s Freshmen Competition was truly quite interesting.

    As the Freshmen Competition approached, the freshmen were doing everything they could to increase their strength. They used all possible means to be slightly stronger before the Freshmen Competition started.

    This tense atmosphere enveloped all the freshmen areas. Even within the freshmen area that Mu Chen and the others reside, the cultivating atmosphere was quite rich. People could be seen everywhere sitting cross-legged to cultivate or having spars with others.

    At the center of this freshman area, there was a clearke. However, theke¡¯s surroundings were filled with many figures. Every one of them had widened their eyes as they stared curiously at theke.

    On this sparklingke, two figures were standing on top of the water. One of them was a boy with a slender figure and under the faint sunlight, his handsome face was filled with gentleness.

    Opposite to him, there was a girl in a ck dress. Her supple hair flowed down like a waterfall. As for her ss-like eyes, it seemed even clearer than thiske and was quite attractive to others.

    These two individuals were naturally Mu Chen and Luo Li. Judging from their appearances, it was evident that they were going to spar. With the uing Freshmen Competition, even these two had to urgently increase their strength. Therefore, sparring became a decent method of doing so.

    Near theke, there were many freshmen staring curiously and all of them had the same badge on their chest. On this badge, there was an image of a girl in ck dress. Beside this girl, there was a slender boy smiling slightly. His appearance was quite sunny and handsome.

    This was the badge of the Goddess Luo Association. It was evident that the people here were all members of the Goddess Luo Association.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bet that Sister Luo Li will be the victor...¡±

    ¡°Brother Mu isn¡¯t someone simple either. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to win.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never seen Sister Luo Li¡¯s true abilities before. I believe that in this year¡¯s Freshmen Competition, Sister Luo Li will be the number one freshmen.¡±

    Many whispers resounded out near theke. A few people had eyes filled with expectations. After all, the two individuals in front of them were considered the most outstanding students within the freshmen. Their spar would definitely be quite a sight.

    While the countless individuals murmured, and stared at theke, Mu Chen suddenly narrowed his eyes. A ripple slowly spread out from his feet. At the same time, his body turned into a figure of light as he rushed over towards Luo Li at an extraordinary speed.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    Before he arrived, a sharp golden light of dozens of meters had extended out from two of Mu Chen¡¯s fingers. In a split second, it had already appeared in front of Luo Li.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    However, just as this sharp golden light was about to hit Luo Li, thetter smiled slightly and the water in front of her suddenly exploded. A torrent of water rose into the sky. Under her surging Spiritual Energy, this rapid torrent reformed into a shield and protected her.

    Puchi.

    When the golden light prated into the veil of water, it had extended furiously. But just when it was about to break through the veil of water, it froze and dispersed into the air. The Spiritual Energy within the golden light had been forcibly destroyed by the veil of water.

    While this sharp golden light was blocked by the veil of water, a figure had approached over like a phantom. This figure¡¯s hand had clenched into a fist as it sted out a punch without hesitation. Four Limitless Death Seals instantly emerged.

    With overbearing power, the Four Limitless Death Seals rushed into the veil of water. The violent and domineering power within it immediately shattered the veil of water and water sprayed everywhere. The overbearing waves of Spiritual Energy impacted and ovepped as they broke through the veil of water and surged over towards Luo Li.

    Luo Li watched as the veil of water was destroyed. However, against the violent ck Spiritual Energy impact, she merely stretched out her slender hand and rotated slightly. At this moment, an azure Spiritual Energy poured out like a flood from her and quickly formed into a vortex of Spiritual Energy.

    Once this high-speed circting vortex appeared, the nearby Spiritual Aura of the world had rushed in and caused the azure vortex to be clearer. At the same time, a mysterious fluctuation emitted out.

    The attack formed by the four overbearing Limitless Death Seals bombarded fiercely against this azure vortex. However, the Spiritual Energy vortex had circted rapidly andpletely diffused the impact from the Limitless Death Seal.

    If the Limitless Death Seal was overbearing and domineering, then this azure Spiritual Energy vortex was quite a soft technique. Although it seemed quite fragile, by circting endlessly, it hadpletely dispersed the powerful impact formed by the Limitless Death Seals.

    It was an extremely brilliant method of using softness to conquer strength.

    When Mu Chen saw the diminishing ck Spiritual Energy within the azure vortex, his eyes were filled with surprise. Luo Li¡¯s techniques were quite peculiar.

    And just when Mu Chen was surprised by this technique, the azure Spiritual Energy vortex suddenly paused for a moment, and an abnormally dense Spiritual Energy surged out. The seemingly gentle vortex seemed to expose its true fangs at this moment. Apanied by a roar of a Sea Beast, this Spiritual Energy had surged over towards Mu Chen¡¯s chest.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes instantly shed. At this moment, dark glow appeared on the surface of his body and a ck light tower slowly emerged.

    When the Spiritual Energy impact smashed onto the ck light tower, a crisp sound rang out. Shockwaves also rippled out from the surface of the illusory light tower.

    Explosions erupted out from theke that the two individuals were fighting. Columns of water rose up into the sky before it poured down like a massive rain. This caused everyone¡¯s line of sight to be blurry.

    When the raindrops appeared in front of their eyes, Luo Li¡¯s body suddenly moved. She gripped her hand tightly and the ck longsword appeared in her hand. As she rushed forward, the ck longsword seemed to have prated through the rain and stopped in front of a person¡¯s throat.

    The water droplets that filled the sky eventually faded away and everyone had regained their sight.

    At this moment, Luo Li chuckled as she stared at Mu Chen, who was in front of her. Her longsword had stopped in front of Mu Chen¡¯s chest.

    ¡°It seems that it was my victory.¡± Luo Li smiled as she waved the sword in her hand.

    Mu Chen also smiled and lifted his hand up. Then, he slowly opened it. Under Luo Li¡¯s stunned gaze, he revealed a lock of silver-colored hair.

    At this moment, bursts of apuse broke out near theke. The two individuals¡¯ battle was extremely quick, yet it was quite dangerous. If it was a true battle, Luo Li¡¯s longsword wouldn¡¯t have stopped. As for Mu Chen, he wouldn¡¯t have just taken out a wisp of long hair from her.

    In the audience¡¯s eyes, these two individuals were outstanding to the extent that they ought to worship them. They really wanted to know, when these two finally let go of everything and thoroughly revealed their abilities, just how amazing it would be when they fought?

    Fortunately for their curiosity, that day seems to be fast approaching.

 Chapter 173 Heavenly Rankings Rank 2, Li Xuantong

    <b>Chapter 173 ¨C Heavenly Ranking¡¯s Rank 2, Li Xuantong</b>

    This ce was like a fairnd. Within the clear blue skies, white clouds would float around, causing the entire world to seem like it was amidst a faint mist. This mist was extremely strange; it would float downwards, yet it would never disperse. Instead, it would asionally be swayed by the breeze, and mysterious yet familiar fluctuations emitted outwards from it every so often.

    The floating mist was entirely formed from the Spiritual Aura within the world!

    In the depths of this fairnd, a gigantic waterfall surged through to the peak of a mountain ¡ª like a dragon before it descended straight down. Loud rumbling sounds echoed throughout the skies.

    The waterfall was covered with magnificent colors, and a terrifying fluctuation was emitted from it. If one were to sense it carefully, they would discover that this waterfall was actually made of Spiritual Energy!

    If this scene was seen by the freshmen within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, they would probably bepletely dumbfounded. Just the Spiritual Aura emitted out from this ce alone, wasn¡¯t something that an ordinary person could endure while cultivating.

    Sometimes, it wasn¡¯t better to be surrounded by dense Spiritual Aura. In a ce like this, ordinary students probably wouldn¡¯t be able to stay for long, before their meridians would swell up due to the Spiritual Aura. If they were to continue cultivating, it was highly likely that their bodies would explode from the Spiritual Aura...

    This ce was naturally one of the deepest parts of one of the ten Rank 7 Spirit Convergence Arrays that the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy possessed.

    Beneath the waterfall was a blue boulder that protruded outwards. On top of this blue boulder, skinny figure sat cross-legged quietly. A powerful attraction force emanated outwards from him, as he absorbed the floating mist formed by Spiritual Aura into his body endlessly.

    Faint lights enveloped the surface of his body, causing it to glow faintly like a rainbow. As he sat at this location, he emitted a peculiar feeling. Even though he could be seen with the naked eye, he seemed to have fused with the world, and waspletely untouchable.

    Only if someone approached him, would they then discover that the skinny figure was dressed in blue clothes, and had long loose hair. The breeze blew his hair, giving him a mysterious feeling of beingpletely free. His face was particrly handsome, and had decent proportions. This caused him to exude a unique manly charm.

    After cultivating for a long period of time, did he suddenly opened his eyes. Within his eyes, a brilliant luster surged. Then, he slowly exhaled out a clump of white air, and immediately blew on it.

    All of a sudden, the white air entered into a rampage ¡ª as if extraordinary Spiritual Energy had been injected into it. White light erupted out from within, and formed into a de of light. It flew towards the waterfall and actually cut it apart.

    The boy in blue clothes stared calmly at the gradually recovering waterfall, before lifting his head up to face the distant sky. In that location, a beam of light was rapidly approaching. In a few seconds, it formed into a figure that stopped above the blue boulder on which he was located.

    ¡°Is there any news about that guy, Shen Cangsheng?¡± The boy in blue clothes stretched for a moment as he asked.

    ¡°He epted a Heaven Rank mission and ran off again. As far as I know, he¡¯s probably tracking down the Jiuyin Sect. Those sneaky bastards killed a dozen students that were gaining experience in the Northern Heavens Continent.¡± The boy that came was a boy in ck clothes. He shrugged his shoulders as he responded.

    ¡°Jiuyin Sect?¡±

    The boy in blue clothes smiled, ¡°Although it¡¯s only a run-down force, it¡¯s said that their Sect Leader has the strength of a Heavenly Transform Stage, right? Moreover, they¡¯re specialized in hiding and sneak attacks. That should be a group mission; since Shen Cangsheng decided to hunt them down by himself, he truly is courageous.¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid that he won¡¯t be able to resolve it?¡± The boy in ck clothes smiled.

    ¡°That guy is a monster. He even managed to suppress me. For this mere Jiuyin Sect, it¡¯s impossible for them to turn the tables on him.¡± The boy in blue clothes shook his head and replied.

    ¡°During the Freshmen Competition back then, you were only one move away from victory.¡± The boy in ck clothes said.

    ¡°Sometimes, a tiny difference may mean that there¡¯s a wide gap between us.¡±

    The boy in blue clothes smiled faintly, ¡°However, I haven¡¯t faced him for nearly a year. I¡¯ve been itching to fight him again. I really want to test how powerful his Divine Judgment Art has be.¡±

    ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve made a breakthrough in your Tianxuan Divine Art.¡± The boy in ck clothes replied in surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s only a little progress.¡± The boy in blue clothes smiled and asked, ¡°Is there anything interesting that¡¯s urred recently in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy? I¡¯ve secluded myself for nearly three months... Nothing restless urred right?

    ¡°The Judgment Brotherhood is still as overbearing as ever. It can¡¯t be helped. Who told Shen Cangsheng to be within their group? Otherwise, everything has been temporarily peaceful. It seems that everyone has been cultivating in preparation for the Hunting Battle six months from now.¡± The boy in ck clothes pursed his lips and replied.

    ¡°Although the Judgment Brotherhood is overbearing, they wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to our ¡°Xuan n¡±. The boy in blue clothes waved his hand and said, ¡°Instead, it¡¯s the others that are quite troublesome. That guy, He Yao, has always been attempting to fight against me. Although he¡¯s only Rank 4 on the Heavenly Ranking, if he were to take action, Su Xuan wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him. However, it¡¯s because he likes her, that he didn¡¯t steal her position.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s why he¡¯s been targeting you?¡±

    The boy in blue clothes smiled as he nodded his head. He had an exhausted expression as he spoke, ¡°However, that doesn¡¯t matter. The people ranked in at the top ten of the Heavenly Ranking aren¡¯t weaklings. Every single one of them possesses hidden techniques. However, since I¡¯ve managed to suppress him for so many years, it won¡¯t be easy for him to rece me...¡±

    The boy in ck clothes nodded his head as well. Although the other might seem to be exhausted, there was no doubt that he had spoken with confidence and arrogance. After all, the boy in front of him was currently Rank 2 on the current Heavenly Ranking, Li Xuantong.

    Within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, there was only that monster that could suppress him.

    ¡°Ah, right. This year¡¯s freshmen has also arrived in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. The Freshmen Competition is tomorrow as well. It¡¯s said that there are a few formidable individuals among this year¡¯s freshmen.¡±

    ¡°Who are they?¡± Li Xuantong waved his sleeves and asked casually.

    ¡°To be precise, there are five individuals that are rather powerful. Yang Hong, Mu Kui and Mu Chen. Thest one is rather peculiar. He managed to defeat Mo Lun, who was close to the Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase, with the strength of a Spirit Stage Late Phase. Right now, he¡¯s considered a ck horse.¡±

    ¡°As for the remaining two, they are both girls, and are quite outstanding. One is Bing Qing from the Ice Spirit n, while the other one is a girl called Luo Li.¡±

    When these words exited the boy¡¯s mouth, he instantly detected that something was wrong. It was apparent that Li Xuantong, who had looked exhausted, immediately stiffened in front of him. Then, thetter slowly turned his head around and asked hesitantly, ¡°Who?¡±

    The boy in ck clothes froze for a moment. Then, he repeated thest two names again. However, when he mentioned Luo Li¡¯s name, he noticed that the boy in front of him opened his mouth slightly.

    ¡°Luo Li?¡± Li Xuantong turned his head: ¡°Ah...How is this possible? Why would shee to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy? What does she look like?¡±

    The boy in ck clothes nced at him strangely, before describing Luo Li¡¯s appearance to him.

    ¡°It really is her... I never imagined this.¡± Li Xuantong smiled and the exhaustion in his face instantly vanished.

    ¡°Do you know this Luo Li?¡± The boy in ck clothes asked in surprise. It was the first time that he¡¯d seen the boy in front of him react like this just because he¡¯d heard a girl¡¯s name.

    ¡°Ohoho.¡± Li Xuantong smiled and nodded his head.

    The boy in ck clothes shrugged helplessly as he spoke, ¡°If you¡¯re interested in her, then I have bad news for you. It seems that she already has someone that she likes. It¡¯s that freshman called Mu Chen. If I remember correctly, they¡¯re currently living together.¡±

    Li Xuantong frowned as he murmured, ¡°How can this be...Ah, no wonder...So the things that I¡¯ve heard before were really true.¡±

    When the boy in ck clothes noticed this, he thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Do you need me to teach the freshmen a lesson?¡±

    ¡°If you were to do this, she¡¯d probably get angry.¡±

    Li Xuantong shook his head, and slowly stood up. He soon spoke, ¡°She has a stubborn personality. I don¡¯t want her to get angry at me.¡±

    ¡°This...¡± The boy in ck clothes hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother with this.¡± He smiled and his long hair fell down. He looked towards the exit, and fell silent for a moment before speaking, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll meet up with her first. I haven¡¯t seen her for a few years now. I¡¯ll go and see what this is all about...I really dislike hearing this news.¡±

    ¡°A love rival? Could it be that she doesn¡¯t like you, even with your outstanding qualities?¡± The boy in ck clothes couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Oh... I¡¯ve always treated her as if she was my younger sister.¡±

    Li Xuantong smiled, but once he noticed that the boy in ck clothes had curled his lips, he could only reply helplessly, ¡°Although I do like her a bit, she probably dislikes me. However, her situation is ratherplicated, eh, but... that Mu Chen really shouldn¡¯t stay beside her.¡±

    After he had spoken, he took a step forward and lights seemed to fluctuate around him. In an instant, he had appeared a kilometer away. Then, another light fluctuation appeared and he¡¯dpletely vanished.

    When the boy in ck clothes witnessed this scene, he could only shrug his shoulders in response. It seemed that he truly cared about this girl called Luo Li. He actually stopped his cultivation temporarily, just to meet her.

    <b>Freshmen Area.</b>

    Within the za, numerous freshmen were gathered. Mu Chen and Luo Li were situated at the center of the za, and smiled as they watched the members of the Goddess Luo Association cultivate.

    At this moment, Luo Li lifted her hand to sweep away the hair that had fallen in front of her face. However, just when she was about to speak, her eyes suddenly focused, and she lifted her head. She stared outside of the za. At that location, there was a figure in blue clothes that slowly approached.

    This figure was quite strange. Although she could see him clearly, the other individuals seemed to havepletely ignored him. They allowed him to walk through the crowded za towards them.

    Mu Chen was also aware of this scene. His eyes stared firmly at the figure that approached, and his expression turned serious. From this person, he felt a dangerous fluctuation.

    The boy in blue clothes soon appeared in front of Mu Chen and Luo Li. Then, he smiled faintly at Luo Li and said, ¡°Long time no see, Luo Li.¡±

    After he appeared, the freshmen within the za finally noticed the uninvited guest and immediately gathered together. They stared in rm at the boy in blue clothes.

    Luo Li¡¯s ss-like eyes stared at the boy in front of her, and she frowned for a moment. Then she gave a slight nod.

    ¡°Li Xuantong, long time no see.¡±

 Chapter 174 Face-off

    <b>Chapter 174 Face-off</b>

    Li Xuantong.

    When the name came out of Luo Li¡¯s rosy little mouth, the originally noisy public square instantly became deathly silent. The expression of the surrounding Goddess Luo Association members became stiff before their eyes bulged out in fear and disbelief.

    Li Xuantong? Heavenly Ranking¡¯s Rank 2 Li Xuantong?

    Gasp.

    Everyone looked at each other in dismay before fiercely inhaling a mouthful of cold air. He truly is an influential figure among the students of Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, very different from these freshmen who recently arrived. He had stood at the top of countless students for a long time. Many even look at Li Xuantong with reverence and admiration.

    This mysterious and elusive personage had unexpectedly appeared before their eyes?

    Mu Chen stared attentively at this handsome, long-haired youth in front of him. Although he was startled by his counterpart¡¯s identity, his eyes contained no reverence or fear but remained undisturbed.

    ¡°You really came to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡± Li Xuantong smiled faintly before his gaze flit across Mu Chen who was by Luo Li¡¯s side, an unfathomable expression in his eyes.

    Luo Li¡¯s head gently nodded and then turned silent, having no intention of carrying on a conversation.

    ¡°You still have that temper or yours.¡± Li Xuantong was a little helpless as he smiled. His expression gradually became solemn as he watched Luo Li attentively and chided. ¡°You should not havee here.¡±

    ¡°This is my business.¡± Luo Li replied as her fine eyebrows slightly knitted.

    When the surrounding people heard their conversation, a look of suspicion appeared on their faces. There seem to be some history between Luo Li and Li Xuantong.

    ¡°Is that news true?¡± Li Xuantong pursed his lips and slowly continued. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that you would also have impulsive moments.¡±

    Luo Li remained silent and slightly lowered her eyes, but her sparkling, ss-like eyes were still shining brightly. She had never regretted the things she had done.

    ¡°Is it because of him?¡± Li Xuantong said indifferently as his gaze finally rested on Mu Chen.

    Luo Li¡¯s eyes narrowed as she walked forward half a step to stand in front of Mu Chen, but a hand abruptly extended out to hold her tender, lily-white hands. She was slightly dazed when she saw Mu Chen shaking his head and smiling at her.

    He is clearly not going to stand behind her in this situation and have her deal with this line of questioning. That¡¯s not something a man can do.

    Mu Chen held Luo Li¡¯s lily-white hands and then looked toward Li Xuantong and said. ¡°This Mu Chen greets Senior Li Xuantong.¡±

    Li Xuantong acknowledged Mu Chen but did not speak; however, the students in the public square nevertheless could detect an oppressive aura slowly spread out from Li Xuantong¡¯s body, causing the air flow in the public square to slow down.

    Some of the students nearby could not help but step back before the stifling sensation in their heart slightly eased.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression remained calm and his figure remained unmoving. Although Li Xuantong is giving him an oppressive sensation simr to a devastating tornado, he did not retreat back an inch.

    That suffocating atmosphere emerged quickly and disappeared just as quick. But when that oppression dissipated, even Zhou Ling and the others felt a cold sweat running down their back and their hearts begin to tremble soon after. Just how strong is Li Xuantong? He did not even move and yet he had already exhausted their strength and their fighting spirit.

    Li Xuantong¡¯s eyes suffused with a faint light as he looked at Mu Chen and said. ¡°If you didn¡¯t take action just now, I would have lost any interest in talking to you.¡±

    ¡°It was my pleasure.¡± Mu Chen gave a nomittal smile. This Li Xuantong seems like a mischievous person but actually have a prating-to-the-bones sense of pride. His abilities also possesses this unyielding quality.

    ¡°However,¡± Li Xuantong slowly withdrawn his gaze and continued, ¡°For your own good and also her own good, you had better leave her.¡±

    A chill suddenly flit across Luo Li¡¯s clear ss-like eyes. She wanted to speak but Mu Chen dissuaded her. He gazed at Li Xuantong, smiled, and said. ¡°This request, I¡¯m afraid that you will have to forgive me for not obliging. You treat me as if I¡¯m chasing something too great for me. I know that it will be very difficult and maybe I will be beaten ck and blue, but...¡±

    He held Luo Li¡¯s pratingly ice-cold but exceedingly tender and lovely hands before smiling. ¡°Some things are worth pursuing. Even if this road will be difficult, I will still continue walking.¡±

    Li Xuantong creased his brows and slowly said in a cold voice. ¡°You don¡¯t have the slightest idea what burden she has to bear. This world has never been fair and that is why she can never be like ordinary girls.¡±

    ¡°Hering to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy should be because of you. Did you know that time is extremely precious to her? So much precious time was squandered because of you. You indulge in the time you spend together with her, but did you even know what kind of price she had to pay in return?¡±

    ¡°Your conduct is what one would consider as selfish and nothing more.¡±

    Li Xuantong sneered. ¡°So you do not deserve her.¡±

    Mu Chen wrinkled his brows at this time. He could feel the delicate hand in his grasp gradually bing colder as he asked. "What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°In order to gain her freedom these past two years, she had to pay a heavy price.¡± Anger and heartache shed in the depths of Li Xuantong¡¯s eyes as he solemnly answered.

    Zing!

    Before his voice died out, the sharp and clear sound of a sword unsheathing suddenly echoed out. All of the Spiritual Aura in the area seems to frantically fluctuate at this time

    An indescribable sword light soared up toward the sky and blossomed into a flower before everyone¡¯s eyes. Soon after, Luo Li already appeared in front of Li Xuantong unsheathing a ck colored long sword. Right when the sword left the scabbard, the sword point that is reflecting an incandescent sword light halted in front of Li Xuantong. The sword point was still trembling and appeared to even cut apart the empty air.

    ¡°Li Xuantong, although we can be considered friends, you are interfering too much in my business. I don¡¯t want to fight you so don¡¯t force me.¡± An icy aura rushed forth from Luo Li¡¯s clear ss-like eyes, her voice pratingly cold.

    Li Xuantong looked at the trembling sword point in front of him but did not move as he stared at the young girl¡¯s delicateplexion. This is the first time in all the years he had known her that he had seen her get this angry, and to defend a man no less.

    But that man was not him.

    An imperceptible darkness swept past Li Xuantong¡¯s eyes before he slowly said. ¡°For him, is it worth it? Your situation, you understand what will happen if this continues.¡±

    Luo Li looked at Li Xuantong wordlessly as she lightly nodded her charming and delicate chin. A soft look appeared in the depths of her clear ss-like eyes. She did not care if it was worth it or not. She only knows that since he appeared, her previously colorless world had be full of life. What she had once thought was just dull and dry cultivation had now be a source of hope and anticipation.

    She knows that when they are together, she was able to gentlyugh.

    Mu Chen pursed his lips and walked forward unhurriedly. cing his fingers upon the sword, he pressed it down while looking over at Li Xuantong. ¡°Senior Li Xuantong, I do not know what kind ofpromise she had to make toe here, but when she told me in the Spiritual Road that she wants to stand by my side and even blocked a cold arrow for me, I knew that I will stand by her side in the same way that she will stand by mine, no matter what maye.¡±

    Li Xuantong stared indifferently at Mu Chen, shaking his head and said. ¡°I can¡¯t agree with you right now. What qualifications do you have to stand in front of her and take on her burden? Those things are still too far from you.¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯ll be strong.¡± An unwavering and persistent smile appeared on the young and handsome face. He may not be strong enough right now, but he believes there will be a day that he will possess the qualification.

    ¡°Confidence is a good thing, but the reality is crueler than you think.¡±

    Li Xuantong frowned as he stared at Mu Chen and said. ¡°I won¡¯t change my mind because of your words. In my eyes, you do not deserve her so I will stop you.¡±

    ¡°In that case.¡± Mu Chen smiled, his ck eyes gradually bing chilly. ¡°Then I will have to defeat you senior, so that you will not casually interfere again. ¡±

    ¡°You are too arrogant.¡±

    Li Xuantong faintly smiled and said. ¡°But like I said, you currently do not have the qualification. If you want to challenge me, at the minimum wait until you are able to be the number one freshman. If you can¡¯t even aplish this much, you don¡¯t need to challenge me. I can¡¯t afford to lose this person.¡±

    Luo Li¡¯s icy cold eyes stared at Li Xuantong.

    ¡°Luo Li, this is a problem between men. At the very least, I have tomend his courage to challenge me. If he didn¡¯t even have courage, I would have directly kick him out of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy even if that will make you angry at me. So this kind of challenge, you don¡¯t have to get involved. If I can¡¯t at least do this much, then how can I protect you?¡± Li Xuantong said as he looked at Luo Li¡¯s eyes.

    Mu Chen pulled Luo Li¡¯s small hands as he stared at Li Xuantong and softly said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to ask senior for your patience, I¡¯ll take your position on the Heavenly Ranking.¡±

    Li Xuantong smiled indifferently and wordlessly waved at Luo Li before turning around and slowly walks away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll attend the Freshman Competition tomorrow. I hope that your performance will be able to impress me. Luo Li¡¯s insight should not disappoint me. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that you will face extremely difficult situations from now on at Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡±

 Chapter 175 Freshman Competition

    <b>Chapter 175 Freshman Competition</b>

    As the following day approached, the freshman area positively boiled over with anticipation. All of the freshmen were eager to get into action as their eyes burned red-hot with passion.

    To them, the Northern Heavens World was just a test, however, the Freshmen Competition was where they could truly prove themselves. Only those who distinguished themselves on this stage would be qualified to establish their own legacy at the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    And the Freshman Competition will be especially fierce since it will be the first tournament for the freshmen after arriving at the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy!

    The mood was no different in the freshmen area where Mu Chen resided. Approximately one thousand freshmen had converged at the public square wearing a ¡°Goddess Luo Association¡± badge. Clearly, they were members of the association.

    As they stood in the middle of the public square, both Mu Chen and Luo Li could sense a palpable feeling of excitement pervading the world. Embers glowed in the eyes of the former as if it was on the verge of burning.

    ¡°Mu Chen. We will be aiming for first ce as well, so you better not lose to us! We don¡¯t care if you can¡¯t keep up with us!¡± Zhou Ling andpanyughed loudly and jested. They had also prepared for a long time for today.

    Mu Chen smiled and said. ¡°Bring it on.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Luo Li. Brother Mu is too arrogant. You have to crush his ego and take first ce away from him!¡± Several freshmen jeered mischievously, attracting others who echoed their sentiment. Clearly, Luo Li¡¯s opinion is paramount in the Goddess Luo Association.

    Luo Li looked at the scene in front of her as a very faint smile appeared on her delicate and charming face. Her beautiful eyes nced at Mu Chen and she quipped. ¡°You have to be careful.¡±

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help but smile upon seeing this and replied. ¡°In that case, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±

    Gales ofughter erupted in the public square. The people present knew the rtionship between Mu Chen and Luo Li. The usually quiet and demure Luo Li will only show that beautiful smile that would cause one¡¯s heartbeat to quicken in front of Mu Chen.

    ¡°Good. If all of you are ready then let¡¯s set off, follow me.¡± A beam of light came towards them, Teacher Mu Ling appeared in mid-air, looking down at the many students with a charming smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Mu Chen took the initiative to charge out as he waved his hands signaling the others to follow. Figures in all direction immediately rushed forward under Mu Ling¡¯s lead, blotting out the sky and covering the earth as they rushed forth, through the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, to the northwest.

    A simr scene was being yed out at the same time in the other freshmen areas as multitudes of students moved out like a locust swarm, casting a huge shadow across thend.

    This was a sight to behold.

    Many seniors were also on the move elsewhere in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. The academy attached considerable importance to the Freshman Competition since the individuals who stand out in this tournament will inevitably be important figures within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Therefore, these seniors wanted to use this opportunity to identify freshmen that could threaten them in the future.

    Mu Chen and the rest continued to follow Mu Ling westward for more than ten minutes before slowing down. Then, they stopped under arge shadow.

    Mu Chen and the others were currently staring ahead at an enormous mountain range. One mountain in particr stood at ten thousand zhang in height and towered above the rest. At a nce, this colossal mountain had even obscured the sky.

    The air looked slightly hazy in the skies above this mountain, vaguely forming into a thunderstorm as waves of astonishing Spiritual Energy fluctuations propagated out.

    Located inside these mountains was a vast open field that is currently filling up with figures. All of the freshmen had been gathered here, leading to their chatter moring until it resounded into the skies.

    Swish!

    A beam of light slowly approached from the distant sky when thest of the freshmen had arrived, but the slow looking beam appeared in the sky overhead only a momentter, as if it had teleported.

    The light dissipated to reveal three figures; the two to the sides were elderly men dressed in green gowns, with white beards, solemn expressions, and mysterious eyes that seem to flicker with lightning.

    A figure in a white gown was standing between these two elders. His appearance was peculiar; he had a head full of white hair yet he had a handsome and youthful face. His skin was fair, his bearing did not befit that of the elderly, and his beaming smile gave people an exceedingly good-natured impression.

    Mu Chen and the others simultaneously turned to look at the three imposing figures suspended in midair. They were able to sense that the appearance of the three men had caused all the Spiritual Aura in the world to continuously rush toward them as if they had control of all the Spiritual Aura in the area.

    ¡°These three are elders of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. The one standing in the middle is particrly distinguished; he is ranked as one of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Heaven ss Elders.¡± Mu Ling exined to Mu Chen andpany as she gazed respectfully at the three in the sky.

    ¡°Heaven ss Elder.¡± Mu Chen and the others were stunned when they heard this. They have now gained a better understanding of the academy. For example, the Elders¡¯ positions are divided into Heaven ss Elders and Earth ss Elders. Heaven ss Elders are rarely seen at the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy so the students did not expect that the youthful-looking, white-gowned man to be one.

    ¡°Haha, it seems that this Freshman Competition is livelier than ever.¡±

    In the sky, the youthful-faced man in the white gown beamed at the endless sea of students on the field below. When he waved his sleeves, the deafening mor around the field immediately quieted down.

    ¡°New kids. This old man is Zhu Tian. I¡¯m here to wee you all as new members of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. I will be in charge of this year¡¯s Freshman Competition.¡± The white gowned man said smilingly. His appearance did not change as he stared at the freshmen above and below. However, this old man, whose head was filled with white hair, felt particrly strange to the them.

    But they did not dare tough when faced with this strange feeling. This is because even a fool can tell that the person before their eyes held frightening ability and status.

    "Oh yes. This Freshman Competition will be slightly different; it will no longer be simple arena matches.¡±

    Zhu Tian pointed his finger toward the towering mountain in the stood out in the center of the mountain range behind him andughed. ¡°The Freshman Competition this time around is very straightforward. There is a Spiritual g at the peak of the Northern Spirit Mountain. Whoever gets to the summit the mountain first and captures the Spiritual g will be the champion of the Freshman Competition.¡±

    Sounds of shock and astonishment immediately were heard around the field; was it really that simple?

    ¡°Of course, there are a lot of Spiritual Beasts in the mountains and even Heaven Ranked Spiritual Beasts on the Northern Spirit Mountain.¡± Zhu Tian continued smilingly.

    ¡°Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts?¡± Many freshmen stared nkly before bitterly sighing. This Freshman Competition really is not that simple.

    For the first five students to reach the summit of the mountain: first ce will be rewarded 500,000 Spiritual Value points, second ce will be rewarded 400,000 points, and so on.¡± Zhu Tian beamed and said. ¡°Of course, the most important point is that the top five will gain permission to enter into the Spiritual Arts Temple, where you may even be able to obtain the Deity Tier Spiritual Arts, if you are lucky.¡±

    ¡°Deity Tier Spiritual Arts?¡±

    The countless freshmen inadvertently inhaled in a breath of cold air before a fire ignited in their eyes. A Deity Tier Spiritual Art is worth countless incredibly strong treasures and possessed a fatal attraction to many of the students.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite generous of them.¡±

    Mu Chen involuntarily smacked his lips. Deity Tier Spiritual Art. His heartbeat quickened as he turned his gaze toward the peak that towered over theyers andyers of mountains. But he suddenly wrinkled his brows. He didn¡¯t know why but he had a feeling that the situation was not as simple as it seemed.

    ¡°Oh. I think this is obvious so I won¡¯t borate. There will not be many rules¡ªeverything will be fair game.¡± Zhu Tian smiled before waving his sleeves; a sharp and crisp ring resonated throughout the heavens and earth.

    ¡°I announce the start of this year¡¯s Freshmen Competition!¡±

    Rumble!

    When Zhu Tian¡¯s jocr voice reverberated through the world, the field instantly began to quake as countless pirs of Spiritual Energy soared up into the sky. Many students moved out like a gue of locusts and directly surged towards the endless mountains.

    At this moment, the entire world seemed to tremble.

    Standing up in the sky, Zhu Tian couldn¡¯t help but smile when he witnessed this tumultuous scene; but the corners of his mouth lifted in a somewhat yful smirk.

    ¡°What about that powerful guy at the peak of the Northern Spiritual Mountain? You did not warn them about him.¡± The two old men behind Zhu Tian informed.

    Eh?¡± Zhu Tian appeared to be stumped for words before he hit his head in annoyance and replied. ¡°How could I forget? It¡¯s regrettable but youngsters always need a little motivation to arouse their potential.

    The two white-haired elders nced at each other and shook their heads helplessly. This person is intentionally making things difficult for the freshmen this time.

    As the masses of freshmen surged into the mountain range, a figure shed in the distance as he swept out in the northern sky. Li Xuantong held his hands behind his back as his expressionless eyes were looking in that direction.

    If that person called Mu Chen can¡¯t evenpete with these freshmen, then Luo Li will need to break up with him. He will have no choice but to show himself out.

 Chapter 176 Northern Spirit Mountain

    <b>Chapter 176 ¨C Northern Spirit Mountain</b>

    At this moment, the originally peaceful mountain seemed as if it had been attacked by an earthquake. Both the mountain and the earth were trembling. Moreover, the roars of countless Spiritual Beasts resounded from within the mountain.

    At the border of the mountains, a dense mass of humans was entering like a pack of ants as they rushed overwhelmingly into the vast mountain range that is covered in towering trees.

    But when the mass of humans entered the mountain range, angry roars burst out from within the mountains as the ground split open and numerous Spiritual Beasts lunged out to begin their assault on the humans. From the distance, packs of vicious Spiritual Beasts pped their wings in the skies as they attempted to banish the sudden intruders.

    However, their attempts were futile as the sea of people collided with the approaching Spiritual Beasts. Violent Spiritual Energy surged out and lit up the sky in bright colors.

    Sounds of angry roars and fighting resounded together as a steady stream of Spiritual Beasts descended from the mountains. The freshmen had gradually slowed down and was split into numerous groups as they advanced toward the deepest mountain which symbolized glory for them.

    The group with Mu Chen and the others had quickly split apart as well. However, a dozen members of the Goddess Luo Association and Luo Li had managed to remain together with Mu Chen. With Mu Chen and Luo Li leading the group, their pace of advance was quite fast and the dozen Goddess Luo Association¡¯s members closely followed as they fought off the Spiritual Beasts approaching from the sides.

    At this moment, Mu Chen had two fingers straighten up and a golden glow emitted from them. It formed a golden spear and would pierce through the approaching Spiritual Beasts whenever it was fired off.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze swept out in all directions as he quickly cleared away the fearless Spiritual Beasts. At that moment, there were a few groups which had also advanced at an extraordinary speed. It was evident that the ones leading these groups were considerably powerful.

    ¡°Let¡¯s speed up.¡±

    Mu Chen lifted his head and stared at the towering mountain in the depths of the mountain range. That mountain extended into the clouds and the peak could not be seen from below. Anyone who managed to reach that ce would be able toe out on top.

    Mu Chen exhaled gently as he looked towards Luo Li. He let out a quiet battle cry before allowing the Spiritual Energy within his body to explode outwards. The golden light emitting from his two fingers seemed to have turned into two divine spears as they forcibly tore apart the stream of Spiritual Beasts

    In response, Luo Li also nodded her head. Her slender hand tightly gripped her ck longsword. However, the longsword did not exit its scabbard; instead, a ck sword beam swept out. This beam was simply unstoppable. Each time the sword beam shed by, a Spiritual Beast would be cut into two pieces. Moreover, the wounds were cut so sharply that they were as smooth as a mirror. This sharpness had even slightly shocked Mu Chen.

    With their elerated pace, they had quickly reached the depths of the mountain range. However, the Spiritual Beasts that appeared had also be more and more powerful. Every single Spiritual Beast that appeared would have at least reached the Spirit Stage.

    Against these Spiritual Beasts, Mu Chen and Luo Li still managed to remain the same pace. However, the members of the Goddess Luo Association, who were behind them, were gradually unable to keep up and had slowed down.

    ¡°Brother Mu, Sister Luo Li. You two should go ahead and attempt to take the Spirit g. This will make our Goddess Luo Association be a bit more famous!¡± Seeing that they could not keep up with Mu Chen and Luo Li, the members of the Goddess Luo Association shouted out and slowed down their pace.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Mu Chen smiled and waved towards them. Then, he exchanged gazes with Luo Li before the two of them turned into figures of light as they surged forward. At this moment, both of them had pushed their Spiritual Energy to their limits. Dense Spiritual Energy swept out and forcibly sted away the Spiritual Beasts that lunged towards them. Using this gap, they had passed through the pack of Spiritual Beasts at lightning speed.

    Swish!

    Just when Mu Chen and Luo Li began to reveal their true power, dense Spiritual Energy fluctuations suddenly erupted from the other directions. Several figures separated from their forces and rushed forth by themselves towards the towering mountain.

    At this moment, the ones that dared to leave their groups were all powerful. Among the freshmen, they were considered to be the best of the best. Therefore, they were the main force that would rush towards the towering mountain in the depths of the mountain range.

    Seeing this, Mu Chen and Luo Li no longer held back their strength. They began to reveal their powerful techniques and forcibly cut a path through the Spiritual Beasts. Although the Spiritual Beasts had pressured them slightly, they did not manage to slow down their pace.

    Thus, ten minutester, Mu Chen and Luo Li had eventually reached the bottom of the Northern Spirit Mountain. As they approached, they were able to feel how majestic this mountain was. They felt that they were like ants standing at the base of the mountain. Even if they raised their heads and looked up, they weren¡¯t able to see the peak of this mountain. Furthermore, they detected an extraordinary Spiritual Energy fluctuation from within this massive mountain.

    It was evident that these Spiritual Beasts were the true obstacles for them.

    As Mu Chen punched out, surging Spiritual Energy had erupted out and blown away a massive Spiritual Beast. Just when Mu Chen and Luo Li entered the mountain, Mu Chen¡¯s expression changed and he stared to their right. At that location, a dozen individuals rushed over. It was evident that these individuals weren¡¯t friendly.

    On these people¡¯s chests, there was a badge with a wyvern entrenched in it.

    Apparently, these individuals were members of the Wyvern Association.

    ¡°They were sent by Yang Hong to stop us.¡±

    Luo Li¡¯s gentle voice rang out. It was clear that she also detected these individuals as well.

    ¡°Stay right here!¡±

    When these individuals from the Wyvern Association noticed that Mu Chen and Luo Li had already discovered them, the one leading this group had shouted. He rushed out as dense Spiritual Energy gushed out from his body. From the surging Spiritual Energy, it was clear that he had already reached the Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase. However, his Spiritual Energy was quite unstable, and it was evident that he had only recently advanced due to external forces.

    At the same time, the people behind him had also activated their Spiritual Energy. Every single one of these individuals possessed the strength of a Quasi-Heavenly Fusion Stage.

    This formation was quite powerful. It seemed that Yang Hong had used the elites of his Wyvern Association to dy the two of them.

    In this area, there were still other individuals. However, they did not take any actions once they noticed this scene. After all, this was a battle between the Wyvern Association and the Goddess Luo Association. There was no need for them to intervene. Instead, they could take advantage of the interference to speed up their pace.

    ¡°Leave that guy to me. Let¡¯s end this quickly.¡±

    A hint of coldness shed through Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. He pushed off from the ground and turned into a beam of light as he lunged straight towards the approaching figure.

    Just when Mu Chen rushed over, Luo Li had also slowly clenched her ck longsword as she made her way towards the dozen Wyvern Association¡¯s elite.

    ¡°Mu Chen. It¡¯s not your turn to obtain the title of the Number One Freshmen!¡±

    The one facing Mu Chen sneered. This boy was also someone who was at the pinnacle of the Spiritual Road. He, too, was assessed as King-ss. Regarding the level of excellence he showed, he had even surpassed Zhou Ling and the others. Since he was quite close with Yang Hong, he naturally did not like Mu Chen.

    ¡°Destructive Spirit Fist!¡±

    This person had a prideful tone as he spoke. However, he could back it up as he wasn¡¯t weak at all. As he stood in midair, he unleashed a punch and dense Spiritual Energy surged out. A powerful wind was formed with killing intent from this punch as it bombarded towards Mu Chen.

    Against this powerful offensive, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes remained calm. He clenched his hands tightly and sted out a punch as well. Four Limitless Death Seals were quickly condensed and formed into a beam of ck light as it collided against the opposing attack.

    At the same time, the Four Limitless Death Seals exploded and the Spiritual Energy shockwave released from each seal ovepped with each other as they released a powerful destructive energy.

    Just when these two attacks collided with each other, the Spiritual Energy formed by the Limitless Death Seal had tore apart the opposing attack in an instant. Then, under this boy¡¯s pale expression, it had smashed fiercely against his body.

    Puchi.

    The boy spat out a mouthful of fresh blood when he was hit and was sent back awkwardly. His face waspletely pale and had eyes of disbelief. Although he knew that Mu Chen was powerful, he never imagined that he would be instantly defeated with just one attack.

    ¡°Even Yang Hong isn¡¯t qualified to stop me. Just who do you think you are?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were cold as he stared at the boy in the yellow robe and let out a coldugh. Then, without wasting any time, he rushed towards the towering mountain.

    On the other side, Luo Li had also stopped her attack. The Wyvern Association¡¯s elites were all lying down on the ground awkwardly beneath her. At this moment, blood leaked out from their mouth as they stared at Luo Li¡¯s beauty with fear.

    These dozen individuals were all half-a-step away from the Heavenly Fusion Stage. However, even if they had such strength, they did not even manage to dy Luo Li a single bit. Thetter¡¯s strength was far beyond them.

    When the other individuals nearby witnessed this vicious two-man group¡¯s abilities, they were secretly shocked. In order to stop these two individuals, it would require Yang Hong, Mu Kui and Bing Qing to join forces.

    However, Mu Chen did not care about the individuals that attempted to stop them. Instead, he charged directly towards the towering Northern Spirit Mountain. As he stared at the mountain, a cold chill shed through his eyes.

    Yang Hong, do you truly believe that you would be able to stop me like this?

    I still remember clearly what you¡¯ve done during the Spiritual Road. Since I can¡¯t find Ji Xuan right now, I¡¯ll start my revenge on you first...

    As Mu Chen and Luo Li entered the Northern Spirit Mountain, a dozen figures of light had also rushed in from various directions. From the North, Yang Hong had an indifferent expression as he stared in another direction with a cold expression.

    Mu Chen, I, Yang Hong, am taking the title of the Number One Freshmen. I will make you understand that you¡¯re not qualified to even struggle in front of me!

 Chapter 177 Reaching the Summit

    <b>Chapter 177 ¨C Reaching the Summit</b>

    At this moment, two figures were dashing through the towering Northern Spirit Mountain one after another. Powerful Spiritual Energy was emitted out towards their surroundings as if they were prepared to deal with any unexpected events.

    Behind the two of them, there were a few individuals following them from a distance. However, they were still separated from each other by quite a bit. After all, everybody was regarded aspetitors right now. Unless they had a rtionship like Mu Chen and Luo Li, they would remain vignt and alert against the other individuals.

    Although the numbers of Spiritual Beasts hiding in ambush had decreased since they¡¯d entered the Northern Spirit Mountain, every single one of these Spiritual Beasts was incredibly powerful. Even the weakest Spiritual Beast was able to contend against a Spirit Stage Late Phase powerhouse. Since they woulde at them in swarms, it would take some time for Mu Chen and the others to deal with them.

    All of a sudden, a sharp sound resounded from above them. At this moment, the vast forest seemed to have been split open, and numerousrge bird-type Spiritual Beasts descended from above. Their metal-like ws tore through the air as they rushed down fiercely towards Mu Chen and Luo Li.

    In response, Luo Li gently jumped off a tree branch, and her slender figure charged forth towards the Spiritual Beasts. Her slender hand grasped onto the ck longsword and swept it through the air. A ck sword beam was unleashed and it passed through three bird-type Spiritual Beasts that could each individually deal with a Spirit Stage Late Phase powerhouse.

    As the ck sword beam passed through the three bird-type Spiritual Beasts, the three Spiritual Beasts issued out a strange cry, before they were cut in half. Fresh blood rained down onto the ground, apanied by their organs.

    Luo Li¡¯s attack was straightforward and powerful. She wasn¡¯t dyed at all, even when she had to deal with this obstacle. In an instant, she¡¯d managed to catch up with Mu Chen, who was in front of her.

    ¡°We¡¯ve approached the middle of the mountain. If we continue further on, it¡¯ll be within the range of the peak of the mountain.¡± Mu Chen lifted his head and stared above. His eyes had turned slightly serious. After all, it would be truly troublesome once they¡¯d reached the peak of the mountain. There would be Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts at that location. Moreover, they didn¡¯t know the quantity and rank of the Spiritual Beasts. If a powerful one appeared, it¡¯d be difficult for even a person with Heavenly Fusion Stage strength to pass through.

    ¡°Be careful.¡± Luo Li spoke softly. She had also detected that there were dangerous fluctuations being emitted from the top of the mountain.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. All of a sudden, a roar resounded out directly in front of them. This roar contained a violent Spiritual Energy fluctuation. Moreover, this fluctuation had forcibly shattered a few of the trees once it emerged.

    Mu Chen and Luo Li¡¯s eyes focused instantly at this moment. To be able to have such an imposing manner, it must be a Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Once this extraordinary roar rang out, a few screams also resounded out. Mu Chen and Luo Li hurriedly rushed over. Then, they noticed that a deep-yellow giant python was upying this area. Numerous stone engravings covered the giant python¡¯s body, causing it to seem to be made out of boulders. Its hideous mouth revealed numerous jagged teeth, as saliva slowly dripped down. Once the saliva touched the ground, it encroached upon and formed a hole on the ground.

    At this moment, there were a dozen individuals retreating from the surroundings of this giant python. All of them had pale expressions. It was evident that they were gravely injured.

    When Mu Chen and Luo Li noticed this giant python, their eyes turned serious as they quickly identified it.

    Mountain Devouring Python ¡ªa Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast which was ranked 86th on the Myriad Beast Record¡¯s Earth Ranking.

    An adult Mountain Devouring Python wasn¡¯t something that a Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase powerhouse could deal with. However, Mu Chen and Luo Li were slightly relieved once they¡¯ve noticed that this Mountain Devouring Python was only at the Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase. However, even if it was at the Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase, its power couldn¡¯tpare with the Wyvern Association¡¯s men from earlier.

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    The ravaging Mountain Devouring Python suddenly stopped moving with the emergence of Mu Chen and Luo Li. Its savage triangr pupil stared at these two individuals as it hissed. It was evident that it could detect a dangerous fluctuation being emitted from both Mu Chen and Luo Li.

    This Mountain Devouring Python had sealed off the path towards the summit of the mountain. If they didn¡¯t take care of it, it was clearly impossible for them to pass through.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Mu Chen chuckled. Then, his body rushed forward as dark-ck Spiritual Energy surged out from his body. A powerful imposing manner was emitted out from him.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    When the Mountain Devouring Python noticed Mu Chen approaching, it swept its hugged tail fiercely and shattered the ground. Then, it pulled out a massive boulder and threw it towards Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes remained calm as he sted out a punch. Rumbling Spiritual Energy rushed out from his fist and smashed the giant boulder into powder. Right now, time was quite precious, so he didn¡¯t want to be dyed here by the Mountain Devouring Python.

    ¡°Vajra Pagoda!¡±

    Mu Chen smacked out with his palm. Dark-ck Spiritual Energy rushed out as if it was smoke, and a gigantic golden palm was formed. Within this palm, a dark towering engraving loomed, and a mysterious fluctuation was emitted.

    Once this gigantic golden palm was formed, it rushed through the sky and attempted to suppress the Mountain Devouring Python. At this instant, thetter had also cried out fiercely. The scales on its body stood up, and a deep-yellow beam gathered in its mouth. The deep-yellow beam was quickly unleashed as it charged aggressively towards the approaching gigantic golden palm.

    The two attacks collided fiercely in mid-air, and the Spiritual Energy impact from itpletely razed the forest to the ground, and countless trees were uprooted. These attacks were quite amazing.

    However, the Mountain Devouring Python¡¯s attack didn¡¯t manage to gain results. On the gigantic golden palm, the ck tower engraving slowly crawled forward andpletely suppressed the deep-yellow beam. Therefore, the yellow beam was quickly dispersed.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    Once the gigantic golden palm shattered the powerful Spiritual Energy beam, it descended and mmed down fiercely on the Mountain Devouring Python¡¯s body.

    In this instant, the earth seemed to tremble violently. At the same time, the Mountain Devouring Python cried out painfully. The scales on its massive body had shattered, and fresh blood flowed out. However, A Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast¡¯s life force was quite tenacious ¡ª even if had suffered a severe blow from Mu Chen, it remained quite brutal and vicious. In retaliation, its massive tail swept through the air as it attempted to whack Mu Chen with it.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body flickered for a moment and after images emerged. His body was like a phantom as he appeared behind the Mountain Devouring Python. A golden glow was emitted from two of his fingers, as a spear was shot through the sky. This spear hadnded at the location where the Mountain Devouring Python¡¯s scales were shattered.

    Chi Chi!

    Under the sharp golden light, the Mountain Devouring Python suddenly wailed out. Fresh blood sprayed out from his body as it struggled in pain. It attempted to bite and swallow Mu Chen, yet it was avoided by thetter swiftly.

    At this moment, the dozen individuals stared at Mu Chen who was dealing with the Mountain Devouring Python. They were all shocked. Just earlier, they had joined forces, yet they had failed to defeat the Mountain Devouring Python. They could never have imagined that Mu Chen would be able to defeat it this easily.

    Finally, the Mountain Devouring Python¡¯s struggle had slowed down. This was the moment that Mu Chen was waiting for. A golden light was unleashed from two of his fingers, as it pierced through the Mountain Devouring Python¡¯s head.

    In that instant, the Mountain Devouring Python¡¯s struggling stoppedpletely. Its massive body crashed down to the ground. Seeing this, Mu Chen charged forward and extracted a deep-yellow light from the head of the Mountain Devouring Python. Within this light, a mini-sized Mountain Devouring Python was struggling fiercely. It was the Soul Essence of the Mountain Devouring Python.

    Mu Chen reflexively ced the Mountain Devouring Python within his Mustard Seed Bracelet and was about to leave. However, he suddenly felt a chill, and his eyes moved quickly. He noticed that a ck light had swept out quickly from the shadows. It was a ck w that could easily tear through metal, and it was charging towards Mu Chen¡¯s back at an rming speed.

    This sudden attack caused Mu Chen¡¯s heart to jump. However, just when he was about to put up a Spiritual Energy defence, a ck sword beam tore through the air and hacked fiercely against the ck light.

    A metal sound rang out, and the sword beam dissipated away. However, the ck light was also blown away. As itnded on the ground, a dark-ck Spirit Leopard was revealed. This ck leopard¡¯s body didn¡¯t have any hair, and looked like it was made of ck metal. Compared to a regr leopard, a pair of ck wings was also upon its back. From its appearance, it seemed like a spectre within the darkness.

    A slender figure quickly approached from Mu Chen¡¯s rear, as she charged straight towards the ck leopard. Her speed was extremely quick and, in an instant, she had appeared in front of the leopard. Then, everybody was able to see that her slender hand was holding onto a ck sword hilt.

    As this slender figure passed by the ck leopard, a crisp sound resounded out once a ck light emerged.

    When Luo Li appeared behind the ck leopard, her slender fingers gently moved and quickly sheathed her sword. As for the ck leopard, it shook for a moment, before it fell onto the ground. Its body had been divided cleanly into two halves.

    From afar, the dozen individuals that had witnessed this scene all inhaled a mouthful of cold air. The ck spirit leopard wasn¡¯t an ordinary Spiritual Beast. It was a Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast, known as the Spectre Leopard, and was in no way inferior to the Mountain Devouring Python. It was a Spiritual Beast known for its speed, and it specialized in sneak attacks. Even a Heavenly Fusion Stage powerhouse would die in its ws if they weren¡¯t careful. However, they couldn¡¯t imagine that it was instantly killed by Luo Li.

    At this moment, Luo Li also extracted out the Soul Essence of the Spectre Leopard. Then, her beautiful eyes smiled as she looked towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Mu Chen raised his thumb up as he smiled. He was indeed careless just now. Since this ce was already approaching the peak of the mountain, there were countless Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts. These Spiritual Beasts were all quite cunning. It would be a fatal mistake if he was careless.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Mu Chen beckoned Luo Li with his hand, and didn¡¯t intend to stay in this ce. However, an outbreak of furious roars resounded throughout the Northern Spirit Mountain. Violent Spiritual Energy was contained within these roars. Based on this, it was clear that the roars were all from Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts.

    Others were also beginning to meet with Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts.

    Once they heard these roars, Mu Chen and Luo Li¡¯s eyes gradually turned serious. The amount of Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts within this ce was far beyond their expectations.

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Mu Chen exchanged gazes with Luo Li and reminded her. Then, they didn¡¯t remain at this location any longer. Under many envious and awestruck gazes, the two of them turned into figures of light as they rushed straight towards the peak of the towering mountain.

    Just when Mu Chen and Luo Li rushed towards the peak of the mountain, Yang Hong, Mu Kui, and Bing Qing had also started going up quickly as well. As they rushed up, a trail of Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast carcasses was formed...

 Chapter 178 Stone Platform

    <b>Chapter 178 Stone tform</b>

    Roar! Roar!

    The angry roars of countless Spiritual Beasts echoed throughout the vast mountain range, causing the forests to tremble. Numerous individuals shed together with Spiritual Beasts within this vast wilderness, and astonishing battles urred.

    And on the peak of the nearby mountains, a few figures observed the many skirmishes that had broken out down below. After a while, some of the gazes shifted toward the majestic mountain at the center of the mountain range.

    Exceptionally powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations swept out at this time from the mountain. It appeared that several of the more talented new students had already reached the Northern Spirit Mountain, and were charging up towards its peak, which was hidden in the clouds.

    It was clear that the one who could take the lead and charge up to the summit, which represented glory to them, might possibly seize first ce, and be the number one student in the freshmen ss.

    At this moment, Zhu Tian and the other two elders stood high up in the sky. Zhu Tian was beaming as he observed the lofty mountain; his eyes imperceptibly cast a nce at the summit before the corner of his mouth curled up slightly more.

    ¡°These kids were a lot faster than what I¡¯d imagined, but things will be interesting once they approach the finale. It¡¯s troublesome even for this old man to put that big guy in check.¡±

    Swish! Swish!

    Down below, Mu Chen and Luo Li swiftly made their way through the forest. Dense Spiritual Energy enveloped their bodies, and vignce and seriousness filled their eyes. They are already very near the summit; almost all of the Spiritual Beasts in this area are Heaven Rank, but fortunately they merely possess the strength of the Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase. Otherwise, it would be extremely troubling for them...

    ¡°Hmmm?¡±

    Mu Chen suddenly narrowed his eyes as they were dashing through the forest and suddenly fired out a punch suffused with Spiritual Energy, directly attacking the ground beneath his feet.

    Boom!

    A massive crack propagated from where Mu Chen¡¯s explosive fist hadnded, causing a sharp cry to echo out where the earth had ruptured. A giant beast with savage light in his eyes and covered in sharp scale armor quickly crawled out.

    ¡°Earthly Demon Beast?¡± Mu Chen creased his brows when he saw this giant, grotesque beast covered in ck scales; yet another Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast of the Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase.

    Just as Mu Chen was nning to quickly dispose of this Earthly Demon Beast, Luo Li suddenly pulled on his sleeve, her delicate little face somewhat solemn as she pointed at a spot not too far away.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze followed where she pointed just as the ground split apart and five more Earthly Demon Beasts climbed out, their berserk Spiritual Energy flooding the forest.

    Six Earthly Demon Beasts?

    Even Mu Chen¡¯s felt numb when he saw this scene; he promptly gave Luo Li a knowing nce before the two simultaneously ran away as fast as they could. Even though the six Earthly Demon Beasts only have the strength of Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase, Mu Chen and Luo Li would have to pay a price if they had engaged in a fight. Also, stalling here would¡¯ve wasted quite a bit of time.

    Therefore, escaping was the most sensible option in this situation.

    Roar!

    The six Earthly Demon Beasts saw the two humans attempt to escape and issued out ferocious roars before chasing after them with startling speed. Each step caused the earth to quake and the mountains to tremble.

    Mu Chen and Luo Li saw the beasts¡¯ relentless pursuit and did not dare to dally, increasing their speed to the utmost and made a beeline toward the summit.

    Pressing on at such high speed, it did not even take ten minutes before the thick, lush forest gave way to an open clearing where an iparably massive tform was seen farther ahead. A trail leading up to the summit was seen just past this tform.

    But just when the two of them rushed out of the forest, they heard angry roarsing from another direction. As they turned to look, their expressions became frozen stiff.

    In that direction, no small number of massive Spiritual Beasts with astonishing Spiritual Energy had simultaneously burst onto the clearing. In front of them, several figures were fleeing in disarray.

    They were headed the same direction as Mu Chen and Luo Li¡ªstraight towards the massive stone tform that led to the summit.

    When Mu Chen caught sight of the more than thirty Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts, the corner of his mouth cannot help but pull into a wry smile. This Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy is too vicious; to unleash so many Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts here, how could you defeat all of them?

    ¡°Hurry!¡±

    Mu Chen cried out as he elerated, dashing towards the massive stone tform. If he was caught by the Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts at this moment, he feared that the oue would be disastrous.

    Luo Li gently nodded. Unless one has entered the Heavenly Transformation Stage, no one can escape after being surrounded by more than thirty Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts.

    The Freshman Competition organized by the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was obviously not fun and games, but a true test of these top freshmen¡¯s capabilities.

    Mu Chen and Luo Li swiftly dashed towards the distant tform. At the same time, the other party being chased was also charging towards the same direction, and they were finally able to see each other clearly.

    With a nce, Mu Chen recognized the others as Yang Hong, Mu Kui, Bing Qing, and a few other students. They had also decided to take evasive action when they encountered the many Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts.

    But it seemed that everyone adopting the same strategy had inadvertently led so many Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts toe together.

    At the same time that Mu Chen and the other party saw each other, countless spectators were watching them attentively on the surrounding mountain peaks. Their eyes lit up when they finally saw action at the massive stone tform, but their expressions slightly changed when they saw the trail of Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts.

    ¡°Why are there so many Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts?¡±

    ¡°These freshmen are really unlucky. This Freshman Competition is much more difficultpared to the past. It¡¯s impossible to force their way through so many Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Not only do they have to guard against the Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts, they still need to be vignt of other freshmen.¡±

    ¡°Haha, this year¡¯spetition is such quality entertainment, isn¡¯t it more amusing like this?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The gallery of people observing the situation on the summit suddenly broke out into whispers. A growing interest can be seen on their faces at this time.

    The action at the summit obviously caught more of their attentionpared with the struggles of the average freshmen below.

    Li Xuantong stood with his hands behind his back at the side of a cliff, coldly watching the summit; his sharp gaze concentrated on Mu Chen and Luo Li. He knew that ir was almost time for the real trial of this Freshmen Competition.

    Under the attentive gaze of countless eyes, ten figures were seen barely keeping their distance from the horde of Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts as they neared the tform.

    ¡°Hey, Mu Chen!¡± A gasping voice was heard not far from Mu Chen. He looked only to see Zhou Ling had unexpectedly also arrived here. His face was a little pale, evidence that he hadn¡¯t had it easy evading his pursuers.

    Mu Chen nodded at him and felt a little surprised in his heart. The Spiritual Energy propagating out from Zhou Ling¡¯s body indicate that he had reached Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase, but the unstable aura revealed that he had only recently broken through.

    But Zhou Ling had been half-a-step away from the Heavenly Fusion Stage for a long time and had been bitterly cultivating for more than a month at Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy; it came as no real surprise for him to have this kind of breakthrough.

    ¡°Let¡¯s reach the stone tform first.¡±

    Mu Chen made a hand gesture before pulling Luo Li quickly toward the enormous stone tform with the Spiritual Beasts almost upon them.

    But when Mu Chen was about to make his move, a silhouette rushed forth in an attempt to gain the lead. He furiously struck out with the back of his hand as a surge of Spiritual Energy coalesced into a giant illusory palm directly at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Mu Chen, watch out! Zhou Ling hastily blurted.

    When Mu Chen noticed this sneak attack, his expression immediately became ice-cold. Stepping to the side, dark ck Spiritual Energy swept out from his body and transform into the indistinct shape of a light pagoda.

    Bang!

    The giant palm of Spiritual Energy smashed into the light pagoda, causing Mu Chen¡¯s body to tremble as the light pagoda rippled from the shockwave before slightly dimming. His ice-cold gaze flitted across the familiar figure.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression was extremely cold; this person was vicious. He wanted to strike Mu Chen earlier so that thetter would fall behind into the depths of the Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast horde. If that happened, Mu Chen would have suffered grievous injuries even if he manages to escape and subsequently not be in the condition to fight for the position of the number one freshman.

    ¡°Yang Hong, you want to fight now? Then let¡¯s fight!¡±

    A cold light shed across Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he suddenly rushed forward, bent all but two fingers, and shot a golden light toward Yang Hong with lightning speed.

    Yang Hong nced behind him and sneered. He flicked his finger to fire off a Spiritual Energy beam at the approaching golden light andpletely neutralized the attack, all that while maintaining his speed.

    ¡°Want to fight? Come and get me!¡±

    Yang Hong¡¯s figure shed forward, taking the lead and directly stepping on therge stone tform. He turned around to face Mu Chen as exceptionally vigorous Spiritual Energy erupted out from his body.

    Mu Chen clenched both hands. The dark ck Spiritual Energy surged within his body as the Great Pagoda Art circting at full strength. A chilling murderous intent condensed in his ck pupils.

    Swish!

    Mu Chen had also reached the stone tform with Luo Li following closely behind, her ss-like eyes locked onto Yang Hong.

    Behind them, Mu Kui, Bing Qing, Zhou Ling, and the other top freshmen also jumped on the tform.

    ¡°Be careful Mu Chen, the Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts have caught up!¡± Zhou Ling hastily warned. It is not a good time to fight it out seeing that there is a more pressing problem behind the group.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze shed across the Spiritual Beasts before returning to watch Yang Hong with a chilly expression.

    During the confrontation between the two, the tens of Heaven Rank Spiritual Beastspletely encircled the tform, casting an enormous shadow on everyone.

    Roar!

    The beasts faced the sky and gave a long roar and their Spiritual Energy billowed out as theyunched a frenzied assault at Mu Chen and the others on the stone tform.

    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen can only fall back with Luo Li and temporarily shift his attention to these Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts. But right when he was about to fight, Nine Netherbird urgently cried out.

    ¡°Mu Chen. Get out of here now! There¡¯s something strange!¡±

    Nine Netherbird¡¯s abrupt warning caused Mu Chen to be rmed as he acted almost reflexively to pull Luo Li away with him.

    Boom!

    Just as Mu Chen made his hasty retreat, the ground where he was originally standing on copsed as a scorching pir of magma soared into the sky. A giant hand of surging magma extended out from the midst of the pir, mming down on a Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast and immediately obliterating the body.

    Bang! Bang!

    Under the shocked gazes of Mu Chen and the other freshmen, as well as the many spectators on the nearby mountain peaks, the stone tform shook violently as morerge pirs of magma were sent violently into the sky. Enormous hands made of magma stretched out from each of these pirs. This scene was an extraordinary sight to behold.

    ¡°Why is the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy letting this big guy out?¡±

    Li Xuantong was also slightly surprised at this scene; a grim look immediately shed through his eyes.

 Chapter 179 - Summit

    <b>Chapter 179 - Summit</b>

    At this moment, the massive stone tform was crumbling away as numerous pirs ofva soared up into the sky. Giant hands formed fromva extended out from these pirs and indiscriminately mmed down on the Heaven Ranked Spiritual Beasts and humans on the tform.

    This scene had not only shocked Mu Chen and the others on the mountain, but even the people observing outside of the Northern Spirit Mountain werepletely astonished. It was evident that this sudden development was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.

    Due to the Nine Netherbird¡¯s warning, Mu Chen had reacted quicker than the others and had pulled Luo Li away. In the instant that he had fallen back, theva hand had crushed a Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast with the strength of a Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase. The attack brought forth an intense heat as it struck down furiously at where Mu Chen and Luo Li were previously.

    Theva hand smashed into the stone tform, causing the massive stone tform to quake as scaldingva began to flow outwards. The attack hadpletely melted away the stone tform.

    Since theva hand had missed, theva trembled slightly before it quickly gathered together again and swung towards Mu Chen and Luo Li.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes werepletely serious after witnessing the terrifying might of theva hand. He was able to sense that the strength of violent Spiritual Energy emitted from theva hand far exceeded the Heavenly Fusion Stage.

    He didn¡¯t dare toe into contact with it.

    "Run!"

    Mu Chen instantly made up his mind. The situation had changed. If they were to remain here any longer, it was highly likely that they would turn to ashes once theva hand hit them. The have to leave this instant.

    Luo Li gently nodded her head in agreement. Her slender hand firmly grasped onto the ck longsword. As a ck glow circted the length of the de, an extremely sharp aura could be felt emitting from it.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes quickly swept around his surroundings as he withdrew. At this moment, there were almost a dozenva hands in the sky mming down relentlessly one after the other. Even the Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts that had surrounded them before began to issue out fearful cries as they fell back. The Spiritual Beasts that had been too slow in their retreat were forcibly disintegrated by theva hands, filling the sky with ashes.

    Elsewhere on the mountain, Yang Hong, Mu Kui and Bing Qing were continuously performing evasive actions with serious expressions. They clearly understood just how powerful theseva hands were. If they take the attack head on, it was likely that they would¡¯ve had to pay a great price.

    "What should we do?" Luo Li whispered. The situation was too chaotic right now. She simply didn¡¯t know in which direction she should escape.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes suddenly shed. He detected that theva hands had stopped chasing after the Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts once thetter had escaped the range of the Stone tform.

    "There must be a range to these attacks."

    Mu Chen thought for a moment. Then, his gaze turned towards the ce above the Stone tform, the summit of the mountain. It didn¡¯t seem that theva hands had extended out towards that location.

    "Head to the summit!"

    Mu Chen cried out and immediately elerated towards the peak of the mountain. Seeing this, Luo Li quickly followed behind.

    From nearby, Yang Hong and the others also noticed Mu Chen¡¯s actions. Their eyes also shed as they immediately circted their Spiritual Energy and pushed their speed to their limits. They, too, were heading towards the summit.

    Based on the current situation, there were only two paths that they could take to leave the Stone tform. One option was to rush straight towards the peak of the mountain, and the other was to head back down the mountain. However, choosing the second option would also mean giving up the opportunity topete for the title of the number 1 freshman. It was apparent that Yang Hong and the others, who were incredibly prideful, would not make such a selection.

    Zhou Ling and the others in the rear had also noticed Mu Chen¡¯s actions and wanted to follow, but were forced back by the violent attacks of theva hands. He cut a sorry figure as his skin turned fiery red. Thus, he could only sigh helplessly as he hastily backed away.

    As expected, not everybody was qualified to head to the summit of the mountain.

    Outside of the mountain range, countless gazes were gathered at the summit of the mountain. Even the freshmen who had begun to descend stared in the direction of the summit, observing the battle between the most outstanding students within the freshmen.

    Under numerous gazes, Mu Chen, Luo Li, Yang Hong, Mu Kui and Bing Qing rushed forward and gradually revealed their movement techniques. They skillfully avoided theva hands that contained an extraordinary Spiritual Energy fluctuation and continued forward.

    These five individuals all possess a strength that far surpassed ordinary freshmen. As theypletely focused their attention on evasion, they managed to see through theva hands¡¯ movements and managed to break through, following which they quickly headed towards the summit.

    Sensing the five individuals breaking through, the massive body within the Northern Spirit Mountain had slowly closed its fiery eyes. All of a sudden, it issued out a deep roar.

    This roar echoed throughout the mountain and even caused the other mountains to quake. Arge crack suddenly extended out from the peak of the mountain and fiery redva covered the sky, forming into a curtain of magma thatpletely sealed off Mu Chen and the other¡¯s path.

    As theva rained down from the sky, the entire world suddenly turned exceptionally hot. This boiling atmosphere had even caused the Spiritual Aura of the world to tremble slightly.

    Witnessing the sudden change in the situation from outside the mountain, these people¡¯s mouths started to twitch. Such a terrifying existence was hidden within the Northern Spirit Mountain. Not only was it impossible for the freshmen to pass through this obstacle, but even the seniors within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would also be helpless against it.

    Rumble.

    At this moment, theva erupted and spread throughout the sky before it descended like a waterfall. Below theva, Mu Chen and the others were helpless like ants.

    All five of them had serious expressions. If they weren¡¯t careful, this attack would definitely be a disaster for them.

    However, if they were to retreat right now, it would mean that they would give up on seizing first ce. Therefore, they had no choice but to move forward!

    Mu Chen bit his lips gently as an unswerving determination appeared on his handsome face. As he took a deep breath, dark ck Spiritual Energy gushed out from his body. Then, under the bustlingmotion, he charged straight into theva.

    An uproar immediately erupted in the surrounding mountains as the countless individuals witnessed this scene. In their opinion, this action was the same asmitting suicide.

    Li Xuantong¡¯s gaze turned serious for a moment as he narrowed his eyes. Mu Chen¡¯s actions were slightly beyond his imagination.

    Just when Mu Chen charged straight into the waterfall-likeva, Yang Hong and the others¡¯ expressions changed. They immediately gritted their teeth as they charged forth as well. Extraordinary Spiritual Energy erupted out from their bodies one after another.

    ¡°Putong!¡±

    Mu Chen was the fastest out of them all. His entire body was surrounded by dark ck Spiritual Energy and was like a trail of thick ck smoke. He had directly rushed into theva and disappeared from sight.

    Following Mu Chen was Yang Hong. His gaze was cold as dense Spiritual Energy erupted out from his body. A giant python had vaguely formed from his Spiritual Energy as he charged straight into theva.

    On the other hand, Mu Kui sted out a punch as the rumbling Spiritual Energy formed into a gigantic golden fist. This fist smashed into the curtain ofva directly in front of him.

    At the same time, Bing Qing¡¯s icy-blue hair had turned deep blue. An extraordinary chill emanated out from her asyers of ice covered her slender body. In the end, she rushed into theva as well.

    Andst of all was Luo Li. She nced at the ce where Mu Chen had disappeared and gripped onto her ck longsword with her slender hand. In an instant, the sword had twitched and a crisp sound echoed out. A peerless ck sword beam tore through the sky as it was unleashed.

    It was apparent that all five of these individuals had shown their true abilities at this moment!

    Countless individuals watched this scene seriously. Their attention waspletely focused on the other side of the curtain ofva. From there on out, they would be able to reach the summit of the mountain. Thus, as long as they were able to pass through this dangerous curtain ofva, they would be qualified to reach the summit.

    However, the true question was; just how many out of these five individuals would be able to pass through?

    The bustling and noisy surroundings had bepletely silent at this moment. Their gazes gathered at the opposite side of the curtain ofva.

    As everybody¡¯s gazes gathered at that location, changes soon appeared as well. With an oppressive power, a ck light burst out of the curtain ofva.

    This ck light seemed to be in a shape of a ck tower. However, before everybody could clearly recognize it, the ck light had faded away and revealed a slender figure. This slender figure had reached the summit of the mountain.

    ¡°Someone reached the summit!¡±

    When this cry resounded out, numerous gazes stared at the slender figure. Their eyes were filled with curiosity and astonishment.

    ¡°It¡¯s the freshmen that defeated Mo Lun!¡±

    The audience had quickly identified the person that reached the summit. Amotion rang out; who would have thought the one that first reached the summit would be a freshman at the Spirit Stage Late Phase.

    However, just where their astonished cries faded away, cracks suddenly appeared in the curtain ofva and another figure rushed out and entered the summit.

    At this moment, Luo Li held onto the slightly hot ck longsword as she smiled at Mu Chen.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    Just when Luo Linded outside of the curtain ofva, extraordinary Spiritual Energy erupted out from behind her again. Three holes subsequently burst open within theva and three other figures rushed out. However, their bodies, too, had smoke emitting out from it. Even the armor of ice on Bing Qing¡¯s body hadpletely melted and evaporated away.

    Bursts ofmotion resounded out in the nearby mountains. Many of the seniors had serious expressions on their face. They never thought that there would be so many powerful individuals within this year¡¯s freshman ss. These five individuals had actually passed through such a terrifying obstacle.

    As the five individuals reaching the summit, theva behind them had suddenly flowed down and ignited the entire mountain. The crimsonva spread out and dyed the mountain with a beautiful shade of red.

    However, nobody had paid attention to this scene. Their eyes were all focused on the five individuals that had reached the summit. Even the freshmen below had cast their sights over due to their curiosity.

    They all knew that thepetition between the strongest freshmen this year had only just begun!

    One after another, their gazes gathered at the center of the summit. At that location, a stone tablet was erected there. And on that stone tablet, was an enormous golden Spirit g that swayed due to the wind.

    That Spirit g represented the honour of the Number One Freshmen.

    The one that managed to obtain it would undisputedly be the Number One freshmen!

 Chapter 180 Yang Hongs Hidden Strength

    <b>Chapter 180 Yang Hong¡¯s Hidden Strength</b>

    Numerous gazes gathered at the peak of the towering mountain where five figures stood motionless. However, everyone could sense that there was a storm surging underneath this momentary calm.

    These people were among the best of the new students and had to ovee many challenges to finally stand here. They were all outstanding, but only one person can be foremost among the freshmen. Therefore, it would not be easy to capture the spiritual g that embodied this honor and glory.

    The true battle had just begun.

    The figures from the surrounding peaks were all watching with bated breath; they were aware that this lull in the fighting wouldn¡¯tst long.

    Once this momentary peace was broken, what follows would undoubtedly be an electrifying fight!

    Under the attentive gaze of the onlookers, the atmosphere on the summit became quite strange. Luo Li and Mu Chen were standing to one side while Yang Hong, Mu Kui, and Bing Qing were standing in another; a look of vignce appeared in their eyes.

    In any case, this isn¡¯t a tournament where it was a duel between two individuals and all that you need to do was to defeat your opponent. Just a moment of inattentiveness would be all it takes for the otherpetitors tounch their vicious attacks. To be caught in that kind of situation would be an intractable headache for anyone among these five.

    In this tense silence, the five figures remained on tenterhooks; vigorous Spiritual Energy surged within their bodies like a tidal wave, surly and unreasoning, spreading to all of their limbs.

    Yang Hong¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed as he coldly stared at Mu Chen. His body leaned forward as a glow suddenly radiated in his eyes.

    Swish!

    His body suddenly transformed into a figure of light as he went straight for the Spirit g at breakneck speed.

    The tense atmosphere was instantly broken with Yang Hong¡¯s sudden movement.

    A chill shed across Luo Li¡¯s ss-like eyes; a ck longsword appeared in her lily-white hands as she shed out without any hesitation. A enormous ck sword beam viciously swept out and directly shed down on Yang Hong¡¯s body.

    The ck sword beam whistled forward and carved out a hundred-zhang-deep gorge before the attacknded. The sharpness of this Qi made people inwardly apprehensive.

    Even Yang Hong could not afford to be careless when facing Luo Li¡¯s attack. Just when everyone thought that he would be forced to defend himself, his body unexpectedly shed forward to evade the sword beam and changed direction before he turned around to send out an explosive punch towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°Rumble!¡±

    Spiritual Energy swirled around Yang Hong¡¯s fist like a raging storm, bringing forth an overbearing gale that relentlessly stormed toward Mu Chen.

    Yang Hong¡¯s sudden attack obviously surprised a lot of people, but it became readily apparent that this had been prepared beforehand. His target wasn¡¯t the Spirit g at all. Instead, it had always been Mu Chen!

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes remained cold in the face of this sudden attack. He had long known about his enemy¡¯s deceptive tendencies and would naturally never let his guard down in Yang Hong¡¯s presence.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so fond of such underhand tactics.¡±

    Mu Chenughed grimly and circted the Great Pagoda Art at full strength; dark-ck Spiritual Energy waves surged out from his body as he punched out. Four Limitless Death Seals condensed and immediately exploded like ovepping waves, directly colliding with Yang Hong¡¯s fist.

    Bang!

    Shock waves, visible to the naked eye, swept out from the point of impact, sending out vibrations through the air and producing deep and low sounds simr to the rolls of thunder.

    The shock waves gradually dissipated to reveal two figures under the gaze of countless onlookers. Not surprisingly, Mu Chen and Yang Hong were the first to make their moves.

    ¡°Mu Chen, didn¡¯t you want to fight against me? Well, here¡¯s your chance. But your strength at the Spirit Stage Late Phase is truly too pathetic; why don¡¯t you team up with Luo Li?!¡± Yang Hong taunted while attentively watching Mu Chen with sharp, cold eyes.

    Mu Chen heard what he said and smiled. ¡°Yang Hong, why are you resorting to such trickery? Just admit that you¡¯re afraid of us teaming up against you. Why is there a need for you to act like this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes slightly lowered as a cold light flickered within his ck pupils. ¡°I won¡¯t need Luo Li¡¯s help against someone like you.¡±

    Yang Hong sneered and said. ¡°You sure talk big.¡±

    After these words, Yang Hong swiftly looked toward Mu Kui and said. ¡°Brother Mu Kui, I have to fight against Mu Chen now. Since no one will be able to block you, it is the best opportunity to capture the Spirit g.¡±

    Mu Kui grinned as a glint of light appearing in his seemingly dull and steadfast eyes. ¡°Yang Hong, you always enjoyed scheming. If I were to actually do as you say, it is probably the scene that you wouldn¡¯t want to see, right?¡±

    ¡°But you can rest assured; I don¡¯t care about being the Number One Freshmen. What I want is to defeat all of you!¡±

    A me ignited in Mu Kui¡¯s eyes as he said. ¡°If you have to fight, then fight. But whoever wins will have to fight me. I will naturally seize the Spirit g after I¡¯ve defeated all of you!¡±

    ¡°Haha, I admire Brother Mu Kui¡¯s candor.¡± Yang Hongughed out loud. He knew that Mu Kui is a battle maniac who would not take advantage of his fight with Mu Chen to seize the Spirit g.

    ¡°If you want to fight, then fight as much as you want. I¡¯m not interested. However, since nobody wants the Spirit g, I¡¯ll just help myself to it.¡± Bing Qing, who was nearby, suddenly spoke coldly. Yang Hong had taken advantage of Mu Kui. However, she wasn¡¯t interested to wait until their battle was finished.

    She was no longer inclined to stay after she finished speaking, her delicate body instantly moved out toward the Spirit g.

    But a slender shadow appeared in front of her just as she was making her move. Bing Qing stared coldly at Luo Li, who is standing in her way and frowned as she said. ¡°You want to stop me?¡±

    Luo Li smiled and replied. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to stop you, but I just wanted to ask you to wait a while longer.¡±

    The situation has be extremely delicate. The animosity between Mu Chen and Yang Hong had already reached its boiling point. Mu Kui¡¯s addiction to fighting meant that he had no interest in the Spirit g. Therefore, Luo Li¡¯s only concern at the moment was Bing Qing.

    Truth be told, Luo Li also did not really care for the Spirit g or the honor of bing the Number One Freshman. She never concerned herself with these kinds of pointlesspetition between hot-headed males. However, she did not want the Spirit g to be snatched away while Mu Chen¡¯s hands were tied due to fight with Yang Hong.

    Therefore, she acted at this moment and stood in Bing Qing¡¯s way.

    Their confrontation caused the countless gazes watching the summit to burn hot with anticipation. Although the match between Mu Chen and Yang Hong was simrly thrilling, the two girls were clearly easier on the eyes. Luo Li and Bing Qing were both exceedingly beautiful girls; the former¡¯s exquisite appearance would enchant any man while thetter¡¯s ice-cold personality was also oddly attractive. A fight between these two would definitely be a sight to behold.

    ¡°Wait for what?¡± Bing Ling softly asked.

    ¡°Wait until they¡¯ve finished their fight. I won¡¯t stop you again if you go for the Spirit g then.¡± Luo Li quietly said.

    ¡°And what if I don¡¯tply?¡± Bing Qing¡¯s voice seemed to carry a bone-chilling aura.

    ¡°Then I¡¯d have no choice but to personally experience your Ice Spirit n¡¯s secret arts.¡± Luo Li¡¯s jaded hand tightly held the hilt of the ck longsword. The ck sword light emitted out had twisted around the sword¡¯s de like streams of water.

    Bing Qing slightly narrowed her icy-blue eyes as she concentrated on Luo Li. An icy-blue, cold aura flowed out from her exquisite yet delicate body, causing the surrounding air to freeze over.

    The atmosphere between the two had immediately devolved into mutual hostility.

    Elsewhere on the summit, Yang Hong secretly sighed in relief when he saw this development. It was extremely important to him to surpass all the other freshmen, and he did not wish to see someone else obtain this title.

    For Luo Li to oppose Bing Qing, it had suited him well. He knew that Luo Li would not stand idly since she wanted Mu Chen to capture the Spirit g.

    But she didn¡¯t know that her actions would only benefit Yang Hong in the end.

    The corners of Yang Hong¡¯s mouth curled up into an icy-cold smile. He immediately looked at Mu Chen and said. ¡°Now we can fight to our heart¡¯s content. I¡¯ll make you understand that I, Yang Hong, willpletely overshadow you at the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy!¡±

    Mu Chen extended his palm slowly and faintly smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll beat you up so bad you will never dare to speak those words again.¡±

    ¡°With your pitiful strength at the Spirit Stage Late Phase?¡±

    Yang Hong smiled mockingly as he casually took a step forward; dense Spiritual Energy fluctuations begin to spread out from his body. ¡°Did you really believe that my strength was only at the Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase?¡±

    Boom.

    Yang Hong¡¯s footstepsnded heavily on the ground one after another; the summit seemed to quake as astonishing Spiritual Energy saturated the air forming an overwhelming pressure that surged towards Mu Chen.

    Yang Hong¡¯s gown fluttered open as a powerful current of Spiritual Energy converged on the palm his two hands; such frightening intensity revealed that he had truly reached the Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase!

    This Yang Hong was really concealing his true strength!

    The gallery of onlookers on the surrounding peaks gasped in surprise; this freshman is really strong! Even though he had only recently entered the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, his strength had already surpassed some of the older students.

    ¡°Come at me with everything you¡¯ve got or you will be crushed like a dead dog!¡±

    Yang Hong¡¯s piercing gaze swept out toward Mu Chen, his chin lifted in a condescending manner as he sneered at thetter. His eyes began to glow with killing intent.

    ¡°Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase...¡±

    Mu Chen lightly sighed; this Yang Hong really is a difficult opponent. Nevertheless...

    He slowly extended his hand toward Yang Hong and made a beckoning gesture, ck light coalesced in the depths of his eyes as if forming an enigmatic, dark-ck light pagoda.

    ¡°Come.¡±

    As Mu Chen¡¯s soft voice faded away, everyone sensed that the sky above the summit became dark as if in anticipation of the confrontation between the two.

    This freshman year¡¯s greatest battle is about to get underway.

 Chapter 181 Mu Chen VS Yang Hong

    <b>Chapter 181 ¨C Mu Chen VS Yang Hong</b>

    Swoosh!

    In the sky, two powerful Spiritual Energies surged out and collided with each other. When these two energies made contact with each other, it was as if the lightning within the clouds had collided with each other. Deep sounds echoed out. This tense atmosphere even made the airflow stoppletely.

    Numerous gazes had concentrated at the summit of the mountain. All of them were breathless as they waited in anticipation. The atmosphere at that location was extremely tense and was about to break out.

    Within the quiet skies, a furious wind suddenly blew and the forest began to sway. From afar, it seemed as if a green wave had appeared within the mountain.

    However, once the wind had faded away, Mu Chen and Yang Hong¡¯s eyes had turnedpletely serious and a hint of sharpness emanated from them. Both of them rushed out at the same time towards each other. Their Spiritual Energies had turned into a majestic torrent as they soared through the sky before fiercely colliding with each other.

    A dazzling sound reverberated out. From the collision between Spiritual Energies, as a gale formed and emitted out from them. Towering trees were uprooted before they werepletely smashed into pieces by the shock waves.

    The two Spiritual Energies fiercely colliding against each other, wasn¡¯t a duel between techniques. Rather, it was a battle based purely on the density of Spiritual Energy one possessed.

    From this collision, it was clear that Yang Hong had the upper hand. After all, he was at the Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase. As for Mu Chen, he was still at the Spirit Stage Late Phase. In a battle between density of Spiritual Energy, it was clear that Mu Chen was at a disadvantage.

    Therefore, the ck torrent emitted out by Mu Chen had shown signs of weakness in front of the green torrent emitted out by Yang Hong.

    ¡°Mu Chen. Do you understand now? This is the difference between me and you!¡±

    Yang Hong stood in the sky as the green torrent of Spiritual Energy continued to surge out from his body. Moreover, he had stirred up the Spiritual Aura within the world and had added it to the green torrent. His robes fluttered constantly and he looked down condescendingly at Mu Chen as he sneered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to y with you any longer. Once I defeat you, I have to seize the Spirit g!¡± Yang Hong gripped his hand tightly and green Spiritual Energy surged out. It had formed into a massive Spiritual Energy vortex, whichpletely enveloped Mu Chen¡¯s surroundings.

    Within the massive green vortex, a ck torrent of Spiritual Energy was rushing around. However, the density of this Spiritual Energy was vastly inferior to the green Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Yang Hong stared at Mu Chen, who was within the ck torrent of Spiritual Energy. His eyes shed as he gripped his hand. All of a sudden, a deep sound rang out. The green vortex had begun circting at a higher speed, and a powerful oppression had descended down upon the ck torrent.

    Yang Hong, wanted topletely destroy all of Mu Chen¡¯s defenses! He wanted to shatter the self-esteem of the person that was once a bothersome existence to him in the Spiritual Road! He wanted to tell him that he, Yang Hong, was like the stars in general and that he was dazzling existence.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Apanied with Yang Hong¡¯s killing intent, the enormous green Spiritual Energy vortex released an extraordinarily destructive power. Then, it bombarded fiercely against the ck Spiritual Energy torrent.

    In the instant that it hit, the ck torrentpletely crumbled away. It was evident that it was impossible to block a Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase¡¯s all-out attack with the Spiritual Energy of a Spirit Stage Late Phase.

    On the nearby mountains, sighs echoed out. The freshman known as Mu Chen was going to lose this quickly? It seemed that the gap between Stages was too great for him. However, he was pretty good as he managed to reach the summit with the strength of a Spirit Stage Late Phase.

    At this moment, Li Xuantong¡¯s eyes werepletely indifferent. He stared at the copsing ck torrent and frowned. He, Mu Chen, shouldn¡¯t be this weak, right?

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Just when this thought appeared in Li Xuantong¡¯s mind, he immediately concentrated again. This is because he noticed that the copsing ck Spiritual Energy had suddenly trembled for a moment. Then, the ck lights had gathered together and formed into a blurry ck tower.

    The ck light tower stood in the center of the green vortex and a mysterious bell sound reverberated out from it. Light surged out from the tower¡¯s body. However, it remainedpletely motionless against any attacks from the green Spiritual Energy vortex.

    In this instant, Yang Hong¡¯s face sank slightly. A hint of coldness shed through his eyes as he waved his sleeves. The green Spiritual Energy vortex had suddenly elerated and an oppressive power that could crush a mountain had emerged. It had constantly descended down upon the light tower formed by the ck Spiritual Energy.

    Buzz.

    In the face of the violent attacks unleashed by the green Spiritual Energy vortex, the ck light tower formed by the ck Spiritual Energy emitted out a buzzing sound, and numerous ck halos spread out from it.

    These ck halos were considerably strange and they seemed to possess a mysterious power. Whenever the attacks from the green Spiritual Energy vortex were unleashed, they would bepletely negated by the ck halos.

    ¡°He actually stopped it...¡±

    The sudden change of events was seen by countless individuals. Astonished cries immediately resounded out. They originally thought that Mu Chen was about to lose, but they never imagined that thetter had special techniques as well.

    At the foot of the mountain where the battle urred, countless freshmen stared nervously at the summit. Ye Qingling, Zhou Ling and the others had gathered together as they stared at the very top of the mountain. They understood that Yang Hong was much more powerful than Mo Lun. However, they did not know what the oue would be this time.

    At this moment, Yang Hong¡¯s cold eyes stared at the blurry ck light tower and sneered: ¡°You won¡¯t be able to stop me by relying on this thing!¡±

    ¡°Sky-Shattering Spirit Trident!¡±

    Yang Hong sped his hands fiercely and green Spiritual Energy surged out. It had directly formed into a massive green trident in the sky and a sharp fluctuation rippled out from it.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Yang Hong flicked his finger and the green trident shot forth at an extraordinary speed. In an instant, it had vanished and, under everybody¡¯s gazes, it had appeared in front of the blurry ck tower.

    Buzz.

    The ck halos emitted out from the tower attempted to stop the attack. However, the giant trident broke its way through. Then, everybody witnessed the trident striking the surface of the light tower.

    An extraordinary Spiritual Energy emanated out. Cracks quickly emerged on the light tower and it had explodedpletely with a bang.

    When Yang Hong noticed that the light tower hadpletely shattered, he let out a cold humph. But before he was able to speak, his eyes suddenly focused as he heard a buzzing sound. From the ce where the light tower had exploded, a golden light wheel had suddenly shot out and charged straight towards Yang Hong.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Yang Hong sted out a punch in retaliation. Dense Spiritual Energy rushed out and this single punch hadpletely destroyed the golden light wheel.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    However, just when Yang Hong had destroyed the golden light wheel, a dragon-like roar had suddenly resounded out. From the sky, a dark golden light had surged. A dragon and an elephant suddenly emerged and integrated with each other to form a te with a dragon and an elephant. Then, it attempted to suppress Yang Hong.

    ¡°A Spiritual Array?¡±

    At this moment, Yang Hong had detected a mysterious Spiritual Energy fluctuation. Then, he noticed a light array had formed in the air. At this moment, his eyes had focused slightly. So Mu Chen was actually a Spiritual Array Master. Judging from this Spiritual Array, it was probablyparable to a Rank 3 Spiritual Array.

    ¡°Could it be that this bastard is also a Rank 3 Spiritual Array Master?¡± Yang Hong was stunned. A Rank 3 Spiritual Array Master already possessed the strengthparable to a Heavenly Fusion Stage.

    ¡°No matter how many techniques you¡¯ve hidden for today, I will still trample over you!¡±

    Yang Hong¡¯s eyes quickly turned cold. From his hand, a green Spiritual Energy billowed out. His palm had suddenly be like a jade and countless veins could be seen on it.

    ¡°Sky-Shattering Jaded Spirit Hand!¡±

    Yang Hong struck out with his palm. The jade-like hand floated out and collided against the approaching golden te without any hesitation.

    When the two attacks met, the air was trembling, it was as if a vacuum of air was formed. Yang Hong¡¯s robes continued to flutter and he seemed like a war god. A green light exuded out from his jade-like hands and he fired out a dozen handprints. Every single one of them had smashed onto the golden te and the violent energy from them eventually forced it back.

    ¡°Shatter!¡±

    Yang Hong moved forward and smashed down with his palm. A crisp sound was heard, as the golden te containing the dragon and elephant waspletely destroyed by this attack. The golden te had turned into lights as it gradually dissipated away.

    As the lights drifted and faded away, Yang Hong stood in the air as his cold eyes had locked onto a slender figure nearby. Green Spiritual Energy stormed out from his palm towards this figure.

    At the same time, Mu Chen stared calmly at Yang Hong, who was about to release a powerful attack. The two Spiritual Arrays that he had cast sessively were easily destroyed by Yang Hong. A Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase was truly extraordinary.

    However... These two Spiritual Arrays were only Rank 2 Spiritual Arrays. It was quite unlikely for them to hurt Yang Hong at all.

    Therefore...

    Mu Chen slowly closed his eyes. At the same time, Spiritual Seals rushed out from his sleeves and quickly integrated into the sky behind him. All of a sudden, the sky turned fiery red and a massive red array formed. A burning and violent fluctuation emanated out from the Spiritual Array.

    ¡°That is...¡±

    Countless eyes were focused on the massive red array. Soon, these eyes were filled with seriousness.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Rank 3 Spiritual Array!¡±

    ¡°So Mu Chen is actually a Spiritual Array Master. And he¡¯s a Rank 3 Spiritual Array Master, to boot!¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s it. A Rank 3 Spiritual Array Master is capable of fighting against a Heavenly Fusion Stage. No wonder he wasn¡¯t afraid of Yang Hong...

    ¡°But why can he arrange an array this quickly?¡±

    Countless whispers erupted out at this moment. Even Elder Zhu Tian was quite surprised by this sudden disy of talent by Mu Chen. His eyes were soon filled with interest.

    ¡°This little guy...He had actually trained in Spiritual Arrays. Moreover, this state...Is it the Initial Level of the Heart Array State?¡±

 Chapter 182 Array of the Great Ifrit

    <b>Chapter 182 Array of the Great Ifrit</b>

    The sky surrounding Mu Chen glowed scarlet at this moment, painting the clouds a fiery red as if they had caught on fire. The air became distorted by the searing heat as an enormous array of fiery red light gradually formed behind Mu Chen.

    The faint Spiritual Energy fluctuations emitted out from the center of this array of fiery red light caused theplexion of many of the older students to change. They feared that even ordinary people at the Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase would not be able to receive this level of attack.

    So this freshman named Mu Chen clearly did not reveal his true strength when he previously fought against Mo Lun.

    ¡°The freshmen this year are terrifying.¡± Some of the people inwardly sighed. Although these freshmen were younger than them, their techniques, as well as their schemes, cause others to sigh with amazement.

    ¡°A Rank 3 Spiritual Array Master, huh?¡±

    On the summit, Mu Kui also looked up to gaze at Mu Chen¡¯s figure, as a fire ignited within his eyes. Thetter didn¡¯t let him down; if Mu Chen was defeated this quickly at the hands of Yang Hong, he would¡¯ve felt some regret.

    Elsewhere, Luo Li and Bing Qing were still facing each other in a standoff. Although the atmosphere between the two girls was tense, neither had made a move. It is obvious that they were both wary of their opponent; once they made a move, both sides might have to expend a lot of energy.

    Bing Qing nced at Luo Li before she too raised her head to look at the shocking battle in the sky. The secret technique that Mu Chen revealed had also caused her to be somewhat astonished. She had previously believed that Yang Hong would make short work of Mu Chen.

    Now it seems that it won¡¯t be that simple. This Mu Chen was able to capture Luo Li¡¯s heart; he was not just some trivial and worthless character.

    Luo Li slightly craned her snow-white neck to look up at the tall and lean figure; a trace of softness flitted across her clear ss-like eyes. Mu Chen¡¯s background count for nothingpared to the other four on the summit. ording to him, the ce where he came from ought to be just a small and weak continent in the Great Thousand World. His background was nothing spectacr, yet he was not the slightest inferior to Yang Hong and the other freshmen powerhouses.

    That¡¯s why she was certain that Mu Chen woulde to the Five Great Academies even though he was kicked out halfway through the Spiritual Road. Even though he did not receive the Spiritual Energy Empowerment from the Spiritual Road, he was still able to stand out in this gathering of geniuses.

    Perhaps, in the future, this youth will achieve fame and glory that will shake this vast Great Thousand World. The Five Great Academies will be nothing more than the first step in his journey.

    ---

    Under the starry skies within the Spiritual Road, the youth, who was in a slightly awkward state after he dealt with a group of pursuers, had raised his head. On his handsome face, a determined smile had emerged.

    ¡°Luo Li, there wille a day that my name will resound in every corner of the Great Thousand World.¡± The youth turned his head to face the small campfire and gaze at the girl beside him with his cool and lonesome eyes, looking at her delicate and beautiful cheeks that cause men to be intoxicated.

    ¡°Why?¡± The young girl said with a faint smile.

    ¡°If that happens, you will hear my name no matter where you are, so that even if I¡¯m not by your side, I will still be able to protect you just like today.¡± The youth smiled. His sincere and refreshing expression had caught the young girl off guard, a hint of a smile curled up on the corner of her lips.

    ---

    Luo Li¡¯s clear ss-like eyes gently blinked, and the corner of her mouth slightly curved upwards. She looked at his slender frame and could feel thetter¡¯s maturity even though he is, currently, still too far away from making good on his promise of great ambition.

    But she believed that he will be able to do it.

    Just like how she believed that he will arrive at the Five Great Academies to finish what he had started on the Spiritual Road.

    With the eyes of countless onlookers gazing up the sky, Yang Hong¡¯s expression was somewhat unsightly and felt a little rmed as he looked at the array of scarlet light gradually forming behind Mu Chen.

    ¡°Spiritual Array Master? I won¡¯t let you arrange a Spiritual Array this easily!¡±

    Yang Hong coldly snorted. This is not the first time he had fought against a Spiritual Array Master. The power of this iplete Spiritual Array is not weak, but all Spiritual Array Masters have a fatal w. It is not easy for them to gain enough time to deploy their Spiritual Arrays during pitch battle. An experienced opponent will finish the fight before the Spiritual Array Masters canplete their arrays.

    Swish!

    Yang Hong¡¯s figure abruptly rushed forth like lightning as both palms once again became sparkling and translucent like jade.

    Yang Hong headed straight for Mu Chen. This scene caused many people¡¯s to secretly nod their heads; Yang Hong really isn¡¯t somebody who is easy to deal with. He did not foolishly wait for Mu Chen toplete his Spiritual Array.

    As long as he managed to interfere with Mu Chen and make it so that he could not arrange his Spiritual Array, the victor of this battle would be determined.

    ¡°Brother Mu, watch out!¡±

    Upon seeing this from the foot of the mountain, Mo Ling and the others¡¯ hearts jumped as they anxiously yelled out, but they discovered that Mu Chen was too far away to hear their warning.

    Mu Chen tightly closed his eyes and submerged himself in the Heart Array State, perfectly controlling each and every Spiritual Seal. However, he immediately sensed Yang Hong¡¯s imminent arrival and realized thetter¡¯s intent.

    ¡°You want to interfere with me?¡±

    Mu Chenughed mockingly in his heart, but his mental state remained calm andposed. He did not panic in the slightest, but instead submerged himself even deeper into the subtle control ability of the Heart Array State.

    With this level of fine control, he was able to clearly perceive the direction and trails of the Spiritual Energy flow in the world.

    Theplex Diagram Array behind him was also reflected within his heart, iparably distinct and prating.

    Under this fine control, Mu Chen¡¯s palm sudden extended out of his sleeves and lightly whirled, only to see several tens of Spiritual Seals condensed once again. With a flick of his finger, the Spiritual Seals shot out into the air in front of him, causing a Spiritual Energy fluctuation that instantly arranged into a Spiritual Array.

    Roar!

    A sh of light radiated out to reveal a massive array of golden light, after which a golden dragon and elephant violently surged out and fused into a golden disc that streaked toward Yang Hong.

    ¡°WAHH!¡±

    This development instantly caused an immediate uproar to fill the air. Mu Chen had unexpectedly deployed two Spiritual Arrays at the same time? Is this something he should be able to aplish as a Rank 3 Spiritual Array Master?

    Who doesn¡¯t know that Spiritual Array Masters won¡¯t dare to have the slightestpse in concentration when they deploy Spiritual Arrays much less dividing their attention in two!

    ¡°What?¡±

    Elder Zhu Tian, who was watching the battle in the sky, also cried out in surprise before muttering to himself. ¡°To be able to achieve this level as a Rank 3 Spiritual Array Master, it seems that this kid is quite talented in regards to the Heart Array State.¡±

    Only a select few of the high-level Spiritual Array Masters were able to develop this ability to divide their attention. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that Mu Chen had already reached this level of proficiency.

    Bang!

    Yang Hong¡¯s facial expression darkened as his punch sted into the golden disc. He blocked the Spiritual Energy shock waves from the explosive collision and wanted to press forward without dy, but another golden disc came whistling toward him.

    It was obvious that this level of Spiritual Array was no longer difficult for Mu Chen.

    After the momentary dy from blocking this second attack, Yang Hong stopped moving forward. He had a gloomy expression on his face because the massive array of scarlet light behind Mu Chen¡¯s body was alreadypletely formed.

    Obviously, his attempt to disrupt the array formation had failed.

    Mu Chen slowly opened his eyes at this moment and a cold chill flitted across his ck pupils. He gazed at the dispirited Yang Hong and said with an almost mirthless smile. ¡°You seem to use your head a little bit more.¡±

    ¡°You think that you can challenge me just because youpleted a Rank 3 Spiritual Array? How naive.¡± Yang Hong sneered.

    Mu Chen simply smiled in response and ignored him. As he changed his seals, the massive array of scarlet red light behind him suddenly activated as a ze spread out like fiery waves and swept across the sky.

    He extended his slender finger and pointed to the sky as his ck pupils became ice-cold.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Towering mes that covered the sky swept out from the center of the Spiritual Array, after which an inhuman sound roared out from within. mes spread out as a massive pir of fire explosively shot out from the center of Spiritual Array.

    Roar!

    The mes that shot out appeared to tremble before it unexpectedly transformed into an iparably massive creature of fire. Two horns grew out from its head, fiery red scale covered its entire body, and an extremely frenzied and scorching Spiritual Energy fluctuation emanated out causing the moisture in the air to evaporate immediately.

    A look of amazement appeared on the faces of the countless onlookers as they gazed at this creature of fire. The fluctuations emitting out of its body was not any weaker than a person at the Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase. This Spiritual Array arranged by Mu Chen was apparently ranked amongst the top of Rank 3 Spiritual Arrays.

    ¡°Array of the Great Ifrit!¡±

    Mu Chen flicked his finger as his quiet voice reverberated through the air. ¡°Go!¡±

    Roar!

    The Ifrit roared up at the sky. mes swept out like waves as its body moved and directly transformed into a fiery light. The mes ignited into a raging inferno as its entire body transformed into a ming meteor and streaked across the horizon toward Yang Hong.

    The ground below ruptured and burst open as the ming meteor swept past. Superheated air formed a visible arc in front of the ming meteor and created a magnificent tail of fire.

    Yang Hong raised his head. The Ifrit meteor reflected in his eyes as the corner of his mouth slowly curled up into a sinister smile.

    ¡°This is what you had prepared to use against me? It¡¯s not bad, but it all ends now! I¡¯m tired of ying with you!¡±

    Yang Hong took one step forward as the clothes on his body abruptly turned into dust. A cyan light radiated forth as a frenzied dragon roar ferociously resounded throughout the heaven and earth.

    Numerous trembling gazes followed along only to see a resplendent cyan light. Yang Hong¡¯s body slowly faded away and was reced by a gigantic dragon entrenched in the sky.

    This gigantic dragon¡¯s body was dark green with cyan dragon scales which were unexpectedly covered in tiger stripes. Its head was not that of a dragon, but rather the head of a sinister tiger.

    When this unusual dragon appeared, everyone felt an overwhelming fluctuation sweep out.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    Many onlookers concentrated on the gigantic dragon¡¯s body with a stunned expression on their faces.

    ¡°Ranked 50th on the Myriad Beast Record¡¯s Earth Ranking¡¯s: Ancient Tiger Dragon?¡±

 Chapter 183 The Nine Netherbird Appears

    <b>Chapter 183 The Nine Netherbird Appears</b>

    Cyan light illuminated the horizon, bringing with it an overbearing pressure that caused the air to be stifling. The numerous spectators were all simrly overwhelmed as their shocked gazes fixated on the massive cyan-colored dragon that settled up above in the sky.

    Who would¡¯ve imagined that Yang Hong had ingested a Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence and it turned out to be an Ancient Tiger Dragon that is ranked 50th upon the Myriad Beast Record¡¯s Earth Ranking. Even a Heavenly Completion Stage powerhouse would have to retreat in the face of a mature Ancient Tiger Dragon. This Yang Hong had unexpectedly obtained its Soul Essence?

    The older students looked at each other in dismay before they shook their heads and sighed; each freshman had been more terrifying than thest.

    ¡°An Ancient Tiger Dragon?¡± Surprise shed across Li Xuantong¡¯s eyes when he saw this scene from one of the surrounding mountain peaks. Generally speaking, someone with this amount of strength, who is capable of obtaining the Soul Essence of a fearless existence, such as the Ancient Tiger Dragon will have a strong background. The possibility that someone had relied solely on a fortuitous encounter to obtain it is inconceivable.

    Li Xuantong¡¯s gaze concentrated on the zing meteor whistling across the vast sky towards the Ancient Tiger Dragon. Yang Hong¡¯s strength had risen dramatically by pushing the Ancient Tiger Dragon¡®s Soul Essence to its limit. It would be difficult to find a worthy opponent for him within the Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase. Even if Mu Chen had his hidden card as a Rank 3 Spiritual Array Master, it would still be a tall order if he wanted to defeat Yang Hong.

    Next up, he would have to see how Mu Chen will respond to this situation.

    ¡°Haha, Mu Chen. Did you truly believe that you¡¯re the only one with hidden cards and that I didn¡¯t have my own?¡±

    The immensely formidable Tiger Dragon upied the sky; itsrge ruby eyes watched Mu Chen attentively as a mockingughter burst forth from its ferocious tiger maw. Yang Hong, who had activated the Ancient Tiger Dragon¡¯s Soul Essence, could already feel a surge of power within his body. This strength was sufficient enough to gravely injure anyone of the Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase with just one punch, to say nothing of Mu Chen who only had the strength of the Spirit Stage Late Phase.

    ¡°Watch as I break your Spiritual Array attack!¡±

    The Tiger Dragon¡¯sughter echoed like thunder before its massive dragon w suddenly clenched and fiercely struck the whistling me meteor.

    Boom!

    The two titans mercilessly collided in mid-air with a loud explosion, resulting in rolls of thunder that reverberated across the sky. The momentum of the Ifrit meteor had beenpletely stopped by the brute force of the impact, causing a rain of fire to fall from the sky.

    Although its momentum had been stopped, Yang Hong was still forced to retreat a great distance even in his Tiger Dragon form. However, it didn¡¯t take long before he stormed forth once more with a whip of his tail and proceeded to bombard the giant me meteor with a flurry of punches.

    Boom! Boom!

    The Tiger Dragon was relentless in its attack and violent Spiritual Energy surged out like a storm. Roaring up at the sky, its ws started to glow from the cyan light of the umted Spiritual Energy, bringing with it a kind of terrifying power to topple mountains to bear down on the zing meteor.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Yang Hong gave a savage roar in his Tiger Dragon form as his fist explosively punched out. The empty air appeared to distort around the fist as it forced back the giant me meteor. Lines and lines of cracks rapidly propagated through the meteor, until it finally shattered under the shocked gaze of the countless spectators.

    Anyone who saw this rain of fire covering the sky was visibly moved; Yang Hong¡¯s power had clearly advanced by more than a level after transforming into the Tiger Dragon.

    On the summit, Mu Kui watched Yang Hong¡¯s incredible disy of martial prowess with a heavy expression. Even he was particrly wary of the power that thetter showed. Although this person is quite a schemer, his own strength was just as impressive.

    ¡°Mu Chen is going to lose. Aren¡¯t you going to help him?¡± Bing Qing said indifferently as she nced at Luo Li.

    After transforming into the Ancient Tiger Dragon, Yang Hong¡¯s strength gave her a strong feeling of trepidation, and she¡¯s afraid she might not even be able to contend with Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Array.

    Fixated on the tall and lean silhouette in the sky above, Luo Li showed a faint smile and said. ¡°He won¡¯t lose so easily.¡±

    Bing Qing knitted her umber-ck eyebrows; she clearly didn¡¯t understand where all of Luo Li¡¯s confidence came from. The current situation is not optimistic for Mu Chen.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to see just how he is able to reverse this situation.¡± Bing Qing looked up with her beautiful face to watch the sky, not convinced of Luo Li¡¯s confidence in Mu Chen.

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    The transformed Yang Hong broke out in thunderousughter up in the sky. Even the Spiritual Array that Mu Chen had painstakingly arranged had copsed under his relentless strikes. Who is winning and who is losing in this battle was self-evident.

    ¡°It will be your turn next!¡±

    Yang Hong¡¯srge ruby eyes looked intently at Mu Chen. He couldn¡¯t wait to crush thetter and enjoy the pleasure of trampling Mu Chen beneath his feet.

    Swish!

    Cyan light suddenly burst forth from the Tiger Dragon¡¯s gigantic body. A squall rose up with a single whip of the Tiger Dragon¡¯s massive tail. Thunder rippled through the air as the Tiger Dragon transformed into a cyan beam and appeared above Mu Chen, its enormous shadow descending on thetter.

    ¡°Get off the mountain!¡±

    Dense Spiritual Energy violently gushed out from the Tiger Dragon¡¯s clenched ws, appearing like a resplendent cyan-colored sun. The massive ws contained enough power to rend the sky as it sted out toward Mu Chen.

    Enveloped in cyan light, the Tiger Dragon¡¯s attack was as fast as lightning as it streaked across the air, leaving a vacuum in its trail. Everyone held their breath. At the foot of the mountain, Mo Ling and the others¡¯ faces paled; they could still sense just how frightening Yang Hong¡¯s punch was even when they were separated by such great distance.

    This punch might even instantly kill a Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase powerhouse!

    Mu Chen raised his head just then and concentrated on the iing dragon w. Both of his hands slowly clenched as an exotic ck me emerged from the depths of his eyes. The dark-ck Spiritual Energy that covered his body had also silently burst into ck mes.

    Mu Chen¡¯s ck eyes became more profound at this moment.

    Watching the battle from up in the sky, Elder Zhu Tian¡¯s expression suddenly became more intense. He turned his head to nce at the two elders besides him and saw a stunned look flit across their eyes.

    They sensed an extraordinarily powerful fluctuation that was faintly simr to when someone activated a Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence, but was also slightly different.

    This fluctuation still has Spirituality and vitality.

    Boom!

    While they were in a state of amazement, the dragon w had finally arrived. A look of pity appeared on the faces of the spectators as the attack ferociously exploded onto Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Bang!

    The heavens trembled as a frenzied cyan-colored Spiritual Energy surged out uninhibited like arge wave and illuminated the heavens.

    This punch ruthlessly struck Mu Chen.

    Ye Qingling and Zhou Ling¡¯splexion became pale. They no longer entertained thoughts of Mu Chen pulling out a victory, but instead were only praying that his injuries are not too severe. As long as he can hold on to his life, they can rescue himter.

    ¡°Eh? Why hasn¡¯t Brother Mu fallen?¡± Mo Ling said distractedly as he carefully scanned cyan sky.

    Ye Qingling and the others were also surprised and startled as they looked toward that direction. ording tomon sense, Mu Chen should be falling from the sky after directly receiving that punch.

    Many others had also thought that this was peculiar. The astonished gazes looked to the sky at once where the cyan light from the devastating Spiritual Energy began to wane.

    The first sight to emerge after the cyan light faded was the massive dragon w, but a ck light appeared to shine from underneath the w. Fixating on their attention there, the pupils of the countless spectators immediately shrank.

    They saw ck mes violently raged inside the ck light underneath the massive dragon w. Right now, those ck mes seemed to have transformed into a pair of gigantic wings of ck me that have enclosed around Mu Chen¡¯s body and shielded him from Yang Hong¡¯s fierce punch.

    ¡°How can this be...¡±

    Numerous murmurs broke out; the thoughts of many were filled with disbelief and shock. They really couldn¡¯t understand how a person at the Spirit Stage Late Phase was able to repeatedly resist the all-out attack of an opponent at the Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    Identical thoughts flitted across Yang Hong¡¯s heart. His eyes rapidly turned blood red as he looked below to see that Mu Chen had suddenly grown a pair of gigantic wings of ck mes.

    This sensation of being repeatedly thwarted really made him unable to calm down.

    He should¡¯ve easily destroyed Mu Chen like breaking dead branches from a tree and trampled him under his feet!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The Tiger Dragon form of Yang Hong roared up at the sky as its dragon ws shortly whistled through the air and frantically attacked the human figure below.

    Hu.

    A pair of ck wings stretched open from within the ck mes that enveloped Mu Chen¡¯s body. As soon as the wings pped, the sound of breaking wind resounded, an afterimage appeared, and his figure shed before appearing a kilometer away.

    A trace of coldness shed across the ck mes in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he changed his hand seals while watching Yang Hong¡¯s frantic assault.

    Li!

    A clear and resonant cry suddenly resounded throughout the world. When this sharp cry sounded out, everyone could sense that all the Spiritual Aura within the world had suddenly showed signs of resistance.

    And the source of this resistance is precisely Mu Chen¡¯s position!

    ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡±

    A loud shout suddenly rang out causing countless gazes to hastily look over only to see the dark-ck Spiritual Energy behind Mu Chen surge up like thick smoke. ck light spread through the skies as the mes behind Mu Chen transformed into a monstrous and mysterious ck bird.

    A colossal bird stretched its wings and immediately caused the sky to darken. ck mes surged out and engulfed the heavens. This scene caused shock to appear in the eyes of many people.

    ¡°This fluctuation...¡±

    Up in the sky, Elder Zhu Tian¡¯splexion turned solemn at this moment. He looked at the other two elders and saw the same shock in their eyes.

    This Mu Chen had actually ingested the Nine Netherbird¡¯s Spiritual Beast Soul Essence?!

 Chapter 184 The Power of the Bloodline Bond

    <b>Chapter 184 ¨C The Power of the Bloodline Bond</b>

    As the mysterious ck bird emerged in the world along with its devastating ck mes, countless gazes were immediately attracted to it.

    The massive ck bird waspletely covered with ck mes. However, its body wasn¡¯t clearly visible, thus, a few individuals weren¡¯t able to determine which Spiritual Beast it was. But judging from its aura, it was definitely much more powerful than the Yang Hong¡¯s Ancient Tiger Dragon!

    ¡°W-What is that Spiritual Beast? What a terrifying aura!¡±

    Mo Ling and the others gaped in shock as they stared at the enormous ck bird. It was the first time that they¡¯ve seen Mu Chen use the power of a Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence. Moreover, they¡¯ve originally thought that Mu Chen had ingested one of the two Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence that he had obtained in the Northern Heavens World. However, from what they¡¯ve seen, it was evident that they were clearly wrong.

    Mu Chen had always been hiding the Soul Essence that he had ingested!

    So this was the strongest trump card that he had hidden!

    ¡°This guy...¡± Zhou Ling had a shocked expression before he inhaled deeply as aplex expression emerged on his face. Originally, he thought that he would be able to narrow the gap between him and Mu Chen once he had advanced to the Heavenly Fusion Stage. But who could have imagined that this person was like a bottomless hole. Nobody could understand the depths of his strength.

    It was as if he waspletely unpredictable.

    At this very moment, the Spiritual Energy fluctuations emitting out from Mu Chen¡¯s body was alreadyparable to Yang Hong!

    Sometimes, even Zhou Ling had to admit that Mu Chen was a person who would always create miracles...The situation that he had originally thought was impossible to overturn was finally switched around magically by Mu Chen.

    On the nearby mountains, the seniors that were watching this battle had stunned expressions. This tide of this battle had constantly changed, which had made thempletely surprised.

    ¡°These freshmen are truly amazing. In the future, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy will definitely be quite lively...¡±

    At this moment, Li Xuantong stood up straight with his hands behind his back. His eyes were also focused on the mysterious ck bird that had emerged behind Mu Chen. However, his eyes were quite something so he managed to predict which Spiritual Beast it was.

    But the result of his prediction was something that he could not believe.

    ¡°How is it possible that he could ingest a Soul Essence of this level with his current strength?¡± Li Xuantong frowned. A Heaven Rank Spiritual Beast of this level was quite difficult to conquer, and even more difficult to ingest. However, only an idiot would believe it if one was to say that Mu Chen, with his Spirit Stage Late Phase strength, had managed to ingest it.

    But the truth was ced in front of their eyes. Moreover, Li Xuantong was able to detect that the energy of Mu Chen¡¯s Soul Essence seemed to possess a higher level of Spiritualitypared to Yang Hong¡¯s Soul Essence.

    This feeling was quite strange. However, a truly keen individual would be able to perceive this subtle difference.

    This feeling...It was as if one was a dead object while the other was a living creature.

    After pondering for a while, Li Xuantong could only shake his head, and continue to stare at the sky. This time, he must admit that Mu Chen hadpletely surprised him. At the very least, thetter wasn¡¯t as weak as he had imagined.

    In the instant that everyone in the mountains were shocked by the mysterious ck bird, the three elders werepletely surprised as well.

    ¡°Nine Netherbird...Impressive. How did that boy do it? An existence like the Nine Netherbird possesses the potential to evolve into a Divine Beast. Once it evolves, it will be an existence that is equivalent to Lord Dragon [1]... How could it be ingested by a human?¡± Zhu Tian and the others muttered as their eyes were filled with shock.

    The Lord Dragon that they mentioned was the Guardian Beast of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, the Northern Sea Dragon. Even the Principal would have to be polite in front of it.

    Their keen eyesight wasn¡¯t something that a student couldpare. Therefore, they knew that the Nine Netherbird was a prideful and terrifying Spiritual Beast. In order to ingest its Soul Essence, one must require a Sovereign-level existence to personally suppress it for them to ingest its Soul Essence. It was impossible for Mu Chen, who hade out from a tiny ce like the Northern Spiritual Realm, to satisfy this condition.

    As an elder of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Zhu Tian and the others knew about Mu Chen¡¯s information. Therefore, they were quite confused when they saw the Nine Netherbird.

    ¡°Interesting...¡± Elder Zhu Tian smiled as he continued to look up at the sky.

    On the summit, Mu Kui and Bing Qing¡¯s expression had turned serious as well. At this moment, even they felt a hint of danger from Mu Chen.

    As for Luo Li, she continued to stare at the sky calmly. Her red lips revealed a shallow smile. Although this trump card of Mu Chen made her surprised as well, she had always believed in Mu Chen. Therefore, she had always believed that this seemingly thin boy wasn¡¯t someone that would be easily overwhelmed by others.

    Everything that he had lost, he would slowly get it back.

    While everybody¡¯s gaze were focused on Mu Chen¡¯s body, Mu Chen directed his thoughts into his body. This is because he could feel unique changes urring within his aura sea.

    Within his aura sea, the Nine Netherbird was sitting elegantly on top of the mand flower. ck mes would surge out endlessly from its body as it rushed into the Spirit on top of the Spiritual Energy light wheel.

    At this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit waspletely covered with ck mes. It looked extremely mysterious.

    When the Nine Netherbird nced at the Spirit on top of the Spiritual Energy light wheel, it mutteredzily: ¡°It actually managed to assimte with my power to this extent. What a lucky fellow.¡±

    This power was naturally brought forth by the Bloodline Bond. When Mu Chen had fought against An Ran within the Northern Heavens Hall, he had used this power as well. However, the power at that time waspletely iparable with the power right now.

    Although Mu Chen hadpleted the Bloodline Bond with the Nine Netherbird, it doesn¡¯t mean that he could directly use the Soul Essence¡¯s energy as he did not ingest the Nine Netherbird¡¯s Soul Essence. Instead, he needed to gradually assimte with the Nine Netherbird¡¯s power. The more he had assimted with it, the more power he would be able to control.

    Moreover, this power would remain with him even if the Nine Netherbird had left his body. Not to mention, when he had reached the limits of the assimtion, Mu Chen could even be the Nine Netherbird, and possess all the abilities of the Nine Netherbird.

    From a certain extent, Mu Chen was basically considered to be a human form of a Nine Netherbird!

    It wasn¡¯t a half-baked existence that Yang Hong and the others had formed.

    This was the benefits of a Bloodline Bond!

    In other words, the Bloodline Bond is a power that could evolve. For people like Yang Hong, who had directly ingested a Soul Essence, they would be able to gain more strength early on. However, its potential was far less than the former method.

    In the sky, Mu Chen clenched his hands slowly while his body was wrapped in ck mes. He could feel that the dense Spiritual Energy that was surging within his body. This power was enough to destroy mountains.

    As his assimtion with the Nine Netherbird increased, he would be able to use more of its power. This power wasn¡¯t like the power that he had temporarily borrowed against the fight with Liu Jingshan. It was a power that he hadplete control over.

    Mu Chen slowly raised his head. A ck fired burned within his eyes as he stared at the Ancient Tiger Dragon far away. At this moment, thetter¡¯s red eyes were focused on him tightly.

    At this instant, Yang Hong¡¯s heart stopped out of shock. He originally thought that the battle was about to end, but a sudden change had urred.

    Although he wasn¡¯t able to clearly see the appearance of the mysterious ck bird behind Mu Chen, Yang Hong was able to feel that the Ancient Tiger Dragon that he had ingested was trembling in fear. It seemed to be fearful of the mysterious ck bird behind Mu Chen.

    Since the Ancient Tiger Dragon was afraid of this mysterious Spiritual Beast, its ranking had to be at least listed on the top 30 of the Myriad Beast Record¡¯s Earth Ranking!

    He could not imagine how Mu Chen was able to ingest a Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence of that level. Even for him, he had only managed to ingest the Ancient Tiger Dragon¡¯s Soul Essence after his father joined forces with various Elders and that was only barely a sess. But what did this Mu Chen rely on to do this?

    This person is too dangerous!

    This thought shed through Yang Hong¡¯s heart. In this instant, killing intent rushed out from him. He understood that if he continued to let Mu Chen live, he, Yang Hong, would definitely bepletely suppressed by him. As long as they were both within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy it would be impossible for him to be a dazzling existence.

    This was something that Yang Hong wouldn¡¯t ept!

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Killing intent surged through Yang Hong¡¯s heart. As he immediately roared out into the sky, an azure light surged out like waves. It rumbled as it rushed through the sky in order to envelop Mu Chen under it.

    It was evident that Yang Hong was going to use everything that he could to kill Mu Chen.

    When Mu Chen stared at the rumbling waves of Spiritual Energy approaching, he immediately concentrated and the gigantic ck bird lifted its wings. ck mes surged out and formed into a sea of mes as it protected him.

    Rumble!

    The rumbling azure light rushed over and collided against the sea of mes. However, once the azure light made contact with the zing mes, it was evaporated instantly.

    The mysterious ck me seemed to have burned even the Spiritual Energy.

    Yang Hong¡¯s eyes changed instantly and recklessness filled his heart. Originally, he had the absolute advantage against Mu Chen, but all of a sudden, his advantage hadpletely vanished. Instead, he had be unable to even destroy Mu Chen¡¯s defenses.

    The Ancient Tiger Dragon roared furiously as it attacked. However, the sea of ck mes did not budge. In front of the mysterious ck bird, the Ancient Tiger Dragon that was formed by Yang Hong, was like an angry loach.

    At this instant, Mu Chen stared calmly at Yang Hong, who waspletely furious. His body floated up and hended on the mysterious ck bird. Then, he flew up high in the sky.

    As Mu Chen stared down condescendingly from above at the Ancient Tiger Dragon formed by Yang Hong, he suddenly closed his eyes. At the same time, he circted the Great Pagoda Art within his body.

    ck lights begin to emerge within the depths of his body and linked up with each other.

    In the sky, the ck light suddenly descended down from above as a bell sound rang out. Countless gazes hurriedly looked at the direction of the sound. Within the sky, the mysterious ck bird had started to fade away. Instead, what reced it was a massive nine-floor ck tower. ck mes were wrapped on the surface of the ck tower.

    An extraordinary fluctuation rippled out in waves from the ck tower.

    When the Ancient Tiger Dragon formed by Yang Hong had looked up at the nine-floor tower in the sky, a sense of anxiety and fear filled its heart.

    Just when Yang Hong had felt uneasy about the tower, this nine-floor ck tower had suddenly brought forth a horrifying energy fluctuation; it tore through the sky. And under countless gazes, it hadpletely suppressed the Ancient Tiger Dragon!

    Refers to the Northern Sea Dragon, the Guardian Beast of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

 Chapter 185 Black Tower Seals the Tiger Dragon

    <b>Chapter 185 ¨C ck Tower Seals the Tiger Dragon</b>

    Boom!

    At this moment, shockwaves rippled out high up in the skies. An extraordinary Spiritual Energy fluctuation condensed like a storm as a powerful Spiritual Energy pressure enveloped the entire world.

    The source of this rumbling Spiritual Energy was a massive ck tower. ck mes surged throughout the surface of the tower as it descended down.

    The scene was quite a shock and countless individuals watching could not hide the surprise within their eyes.

    Even for those who had reached the Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase, this attack was enough to stun them.

    On the summit, Mu Kui and Bing Qing had exceptionally solemn expressions and their eyes twitched slightly. From the Spiritual Energy fluctuation in the sky, they could feel a fatal-type of danger.

    It was evident that they never expected that Mu Chen and Yang Hong¡¯s battle would be this extreme.

    In this instant, Mu Kui and Bing Qing exchanged gazes with each other. They both knew that the oue of this battle would all depend on this one move.

    In the sky, Elder Zhu Tian watched as the ck tower descended down. A hint of confusion suddenly appeared on his handsome face and he frowned. Then, he muttered to himself: ¡°This ck tower...Why does it feel that I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before...¡±

    Even though he said that, Elder Zhu Tian had thought hard about it, yet he could not remember where he had seen this ck tower. Thus, he could only shake his head helplessly. It seemed that this freshman known as Mu Chen wasn¡¯t as simple as the information that he had known about him. Otherwise, how could a person from such a small Northern Spiritual Realm possess such frightening techniques?

    ¡°The oue of this battle has probably been decided...¡±

    Elder Zhu Tian lifted his head as he stared at the ck tower, who had formed a massive shadow on the ground. It was clear that this attack contained all their strengths from both sides. They weren¡¯t holding back at all. Thus, the one who was at the disadvantage would probably end up losingpletely.

    In the sky above the summit, the Ancient Tiger Dragon formed by Yang Hong red at the ck tower, which was emitting an immense pressure. He, too, was able to detect a hint of unease and danger.

    If he failed to stop Mu Chen¡¯s attack, he would probably end up in aplete defeat.

    Once he lost, his achievements would all end up in Mu Chen¡¯s reputation. It was something that the prideful Yang Hong couldn¡¯t ept. No matter what, he must not let Mu Chen step on him!

    ¡°In the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, I, Yang Hong, am the most dazzling existence. Mu Chen, if you want to stop me, then I must force it so that I will be stepping on you!¡± A furious roar echoed within Yang Hong¡¯s mind. In the blood-red eyes of the Ancient Tiger Dragon, ferociousness gushed out.

    The Ancient Tiger Dragon raised its head and roared out to the sky. Its roar was like a dragon, yet at the same time, it was like a tiger. It contained a deep fierceness emotion that was simr to the ingested Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence. Perhaps when he had obtained this power, his hidden personality was somewhat affected by the Soul Essence. Therefore, it was apparent that Yang Hong had changed slightly and became brutal like the Ancient Tiger Dragon.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    As the Ancient Tiger Dragon roared, a dense azure light gushed out of the massive body. Golder tiger stripes emerged on the surface of the Tiger Dragon¡¯s body and it started to glow. When the azure light and the golden light both appeared near the Ancient Tiger Dragon, it seemed to have formed into an azure dragon and a golden tiger that were fighting against each other. A hint of ferociousness had suddenly surged throughout the world.

    ¡°Mu Chen. I am the Number One Freshman, nobody can steal it away from me!¡±

    This violent shout echoed through Yang Hong¡¯s heart and he immediately concentrated. At this moment, the Ancient Tiger Dragon swung its massive tail upwards, it emitted an azure light, and covered a massive range.

    Roar! Roar!

    When the roars of the Ancient Tiger Dragon resounded out constantly throughout the world, everybody lifted their heads up in response. They watched as the Ancient Tiger Dragon rushed straight up into the sky.

    And from above, the ck tower with ck mes continued to descend as it suppressed everything.

    In this instant, both of them had red eyes!

    Under countless gazes, apanied with the ck mes and azure light, the ck tower and the Ancient Tiger Dragon soared through the sky and finally collided heavily with each other.

    In the instant that they met, the world seemed to tremble. The ground that was kilometers below them started to tremble and cracks quietly spread out.

    A stinging light with violent Spiritual Energy fluctuations surged out from the sky. Rumbling sounds reverberated out along with it.

    At this moment, the numerous gazes endured the stinging pain as they watched the furious collision between the two individuals. The violent and raging Spiritual Energy fluctuations emitted out and distorted the air slightly.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The Ancient Tiger Dragon continued to growl furiously as it charged ferociously. Waves of azure light smashed onto the ck tower as it attempted to shatter it.

    Despite this frenzied attack, the ck tower remained motionless. ck mes surged through it and the azure light was burned whenever it approached the ck tower.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    Finally, in response to the powerful offensive disyed by the Ancient Tiger Dragon, a mysterious engraving slowly emerged on the tower. ck light quickly gathered on the base of the ck tower and formed into a massive ck rune.

    This ck rune moved slowly around, causing it so that nobody was able to see it clearly. However, a mysterious fluctuation with sealing abilities seemed to have emitted out from it.

    ¡°Pagoda Tower. Suppress All Things!¡±

    Within the ck tower, an ancient bell sound resounded out. All of a sudden, the massive ck rune descended down and smashed onto the Ancient Tiger Dragon¡¯s body.

    Just from that one contact, the azure light emitted from the Ancient Tiger Dragon¡¯s body suddenly darkened. A mournful roar also came out from the Ancient Tiger Dragon¡¯s mouth.

    It was able to detect that a mysterious force was entering its body through the ck rune. Once this power invaded its body, it had sealed all of the Spiritual Energy cirction paths within its body.

    It was as if it was forcibly sealed by it.

    As the azure light darkened, a bright glow burst out from the ck tower and it directly suppressed the massive body of the Ancient Tiger Dragon. After suffering such a heavy attack, the massive body quickly descended down from the sky along with the ck tower.

    Boom! Boom!

    Everybody watched as the Ancient Tiger Dragon descended down, an explosion seemed to have emerged when the ck tower collided with the Ancient Tiger Dragon. Even the ground below had copsed from the collision.

    ¡°Dong!¡±

    Under countless gazes, the ck tower had finally descended down to the ground. In the end, it hadnded on top of a mountain and the mountain instantly trembled. Many boulders rolled down the mountain and the entire mountain started to copse.

    Billowing smoke rose up into the sky and covered their sight.

    At this instant, the entire world waspletely silent. The only sound that still existed was the echoed of the boulders rolling down the mountain. Everybody¡¯s gaze waspletely focused on the copsing mountain¡¯s peak. The victor should have been determined, right?

    From the foot of the mountain, Ye Qingling, Zhou Ling and the others all flew up into the sky as they watched nervously at that location. A conclusion had finally appeared for this shocking battle, right?

    At the same time, Li Xuantong, too, focused his gaze in that direction.

    On the summit of the Northern Spirit Mountain, Mu Kui, Bing Qing and Luo Li also flew up into the sky. Judging from their appearance, it seemed that the oue of this battle was more important than Spirit g that represented the Number One Freshman.

    And under the countless gazes, the smoke on the copsing mountain gradually faded away. Immediately afterwards, and filled with cracks had emerged in their eyes. The mountain peak had been turned into a tnd. Moreover, the entire mountain waspletely destroyed.

    At the center of the mountain, a huge crater had emerged. The violent Spiritual Energy emitted out from that crater had slowly dissipated.

    The situation was finally clear for everybody watching.

    Everybody¡¯s gaze immediately gathered at that direction. Then, bustlingmotions resounded throughout the world.

    At the crater, the Ancient Tiger Dragon and the ck tower had already disappeared without a trace. What reced it were two slightly awkward individuals. Both of them had bloody bodies and torn clothes as they confronted each other.

    These two individuals were naturally Yang Hong and Mu Chen.

    At this moment, Yang Hong¡¯s hair had turned messy and it wasn¡¯t as stylish as before. His eyes were staring at Mu Chen in front of him. At the same time, a surging madness and fear appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°They¡¯re actually still standing?¡±

    Seeing the two individuals confront each other, everyone was stunned. Aren¡¯t these two individuals too stubborn?

    Mu Chen was slightly pale. He stared at Yang Hong and slowly wiped the blood off from the corner of his mouth. Then, he turned around and slowly walked away from the cracked ground.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I will take back what belongs to me. This time, it¡¯s your turn to pay back your debt. Next time, it will be Ji Xuan.¡± Mu Chen walked out of the cracked area and a hoarse voice resounded out.

    Puchi.

    At this moment, Yang Hong¡¯s expression finally turned red and blood sprayed out as he lifted his head up. Then, his body slowly tilted forward before it crashed down on the ground. His eyes were filled with disbelief.

    He actually... Lost again to Mu Chen.

    Is that bastard truly this terrifying? Even though he had lost a year¡¯s worth of cultivation... Even though he had lost the Spiritual Road Empowerment... Why is he still able to catch up with me?

    Yang Hong¡¯s eyes slowly closed. No matter how much he wasn¡¯t willing to admit it, he knew that deep inside perhaps only Ji Xuan was able to suppress a dazzling existence like Mu Chen.

 Chapter 186 Whos the Number One Freshman?

    <b>Chapter 186 ¨C Who¡¯s the Number One Freshman?</b>

    Violent Spiritual Energy surged through the world before it finally dissipated. At this moment, countless gazes were focused on the ce with shattered ground. To be precise, they were staring at the boy who was slowly walking out of the crater.

    The boy¡¯s handsome face was slightly pale, and the Spiritual Energy fluctuations emitting from his body had weakened significantly. It seemed that he was slightly tired.

    However, nobodyughed at his weakened and tired state. Even the seniors had serious expressions as they stared at him. It was evident that the earlier battle had shocked them as well.

    A battle of this degree would rarely ur between freshmen. Even the seniors couldn¡¯t afford to deal with such a fierce fight.

    In front of them, the freshman known as Mu Chen had earned everybody¡¯s respect and attention with his strength.

    At the foot of the mountain, numerous freshmen were stunned as they watched this scene. The silencested for a long time before someone slowly raised their hands and started pping gently. Soon, sounds of apuse resounded out quickly as it echoed throughout the skies.

    The performance and abilities disyed by Mu Chen had truly impressed them. At the same time, it gave face to the freshmen. At the very least, they¡¯d be able to talk back towards the arrogant seniors within the academy.

    ¡®There¡¯s an amazing person among us freshmen!¡¯

    Mu Chen stood atop the shattered ground as he stared out towards the numerous figures in his surroundings. Then, when he heard the thunderous apuse, he couldn¡¯t do anything but helplessly smile.

    On the peak of a mountain, Li Xuantong gazed at the slender figure and slowly retracted his gaze. His chin nodded slightly. Mu Chen¡¯s appearance today hadn¡¯t disappointed him at all. As expected, Luo Li¡¯s eyes were quite capable.

    However, even with this battle, Mu Chen still wasn¡¯t worthy of standing next to Luo Li. He¡¯d only be an obstacle to her, and when that time came...the two of them might be hurt.

    Li Xuantong¡¯s eyes drooped slightly. He knew that he liked Luo Li, yet Luo Li had only treated him as a friend. Even so, this was something that he felt that he had to do for Luo Li. Perhaps she might disagree with his actions, but it was needed.

    The thunderous apusessted for a while before it gradually faded away. At this moment, Luo Li quickly rushed over and appeared beside Mu Chen. Her ss-like eyes stared at thetter as she asked gently, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Mu Chen smiled and nodded his head. However, his pale expression was apparently unconvincing. After all, Yang Hong wasn¡¯t an ordinary opponent. Even though he¡¯d sessfully defeated him, he¡¯d still paid a great price. Right now, he, too, was considerably weak and powerless.

    From the distant sky, Elder Zhu Tian slowly approached and appeared in the sky in front of Mu Chen. His eyes stared peculiarly at Mu Chen before he smiled, ¡°Little guy, this battle is your victory. However, you didn¡¯t obtain the Spirit g yet, so you can¡¯t be regarded as the Number One Freshman.¡±

    Countless gazes immediately became focused on this scene. It was true. Although Mu Chen had managed to defeat Yang Hong, the Freshmen Competition wasn¡¯t a duel within an arena. Only the person who managed to obtain the Spirit g could be considered the Number One Freshman, and it was clear that Mu Chen hadn¡¯t satisfied this condition yet. However, thetter¡¯s strength had already made everyone ept him as the strongest.

    Nobody present at the scene believed that there was someone among the freshmen that could defeat Mu Chen in a one-on-one duel.

    When Ye Qingling and the others heard the words from Elder Zhu Tian, they felt slightly regretful. Although they hoped that Mu Chen would be the Number One Freshman, they knew that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t in a decent state right now. It was clear to them that both Mu Kui and Bing Qing were tricky individuals. The two of them weren¡¯t a lot weaker than Yang Hong. Therefore, there was a big disadvantage for Mu Chen if he was to fight against the two of them.

    At this moment, Mu Kui and Bing Qing rushed over. They stood in the sky as they watched Mu Chen.

    But under the numerous gazes, Mu Chen suddenly smiled. He shook his head and replied, ¡°Elder Zhu Tian, I give up on the remaining battles. Let the otherspete for the title of the Number One Freshman.¡±

    Regard the title of the Number One Freshman, Mu Chen had never cared much about it. The only reason why he¡¯d gone against Yang Hong was because of the grudge that they held. And now, the oue had been decided. Thus, he didn¡¯t want to force himself and carry out a high-intensity battle once again. This would only be a burden on his body.

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re actually giving up on bing Number One?¡± Elder Zhu Tian was surprised as he stared at Mu Chen. A boy like Mu Chen should be at the age where he was young, fit, and impulsive. A catchy title should be enough to make him fight to death. However, Mu Chen actually gave up on this chance?

    Countless seniors were also surprised as they stared at Mu Chen. Thetter¡¯s imposing aura was at the peak. If he continued to fight after his victory over Yang Hong, it might be possible for him to obtain the Spirit g if he joined forces with the girl in ck dress that he was extremely close to.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. The rewards for the top 5 individuals were actually pretty close. Aside from the amount of Spiritual Values that they would obtain, the rest were basically the same. Moreover, they would all be able to enter the ¡°Spiritual Arts Hall¡±. Therefore, he didn¡¯t feel the need to fight against Mu Kui and Bing Qing for the title of the strongest.

    ¡°Thepetition for the Spirit g will belong to you two now.¡± Mu Chen directed a smile at Mu Kui and Bing Qing as he spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to fight?¡±

    When Mu Kui heard this, disappointment filled his eyes. Then, he shook his head mncholically as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the so-called Number One Freshman. Right now, I¡¯m more interested in a fight against you. How about it? Do you want to test me out?¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned as he gave a bitter smile. This Mu Kui was truly a battle maniac...

    ¡°He isn¡¯t in a decent state right now. If you enjoy fighting, I will fight against you. At the very least, I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± Luo Li said to Mu Kui.

    When Mu Kui noticed this, he smiled embarrassedly. Then, he seemed slightly anxious as he shook his head. ¡°Since you¡¯re not going topete anymore, the Freshmen Competition has turnedpletely boring. I can¡¯t be bothered to fight against two women. That¡¯s why, I¡¯ll give up as well.¡±

    ¡°However, you must promise me: When you¡¯ve fully recovered, you have to fight against me once... Just like earlier. There¡¯s no need to hesitate. The more ruthless you are, the better the fight will be.¡±

    Mu Chen could only nod helplessly in response to these words. He, too, had a favorable impression towards Mu Kui¡¯s straightforward personality. Therefore, he decided to put up with it.

    ¡°What did you mean when you mentioned women?¡±

    Bing Qing suddenly frowned. She stared coldly at Mu Kui and a freezing chill slowly emanated out, ¡°Do you really think that you can defeat me?¡±

    Mu Kui was stunned and soon let out a hollowugh. Against the creatures known as women, Mu Kui had always felt a headache. Therefore, he didn¡¯t openly provoke Bing Qing again. After all, this girl was quite powerful and he might not win if they were to fight.

    Seeing Mu Kui turnpletely silent, Bing Qing finally turned her gaze towards Mu Chen and spoke, ¡°The Freshmen Competition has be boring because of you. Everybody is giving up on it. If I were to seize the Spirit g, it would only make me look like a fool. Therefore, I don¡¯t want to take the Spirit g either.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s mouth twitched at this moment. Why were all these individuals so unique... They didn¡¯t want the title of the Number One Freshmen when it was handed directly to them. If it was anyone else like Yang Hong, they¡¯d be quite anxious to rush over and pluck the Spirit g.

    ¡°All three of you are giving up?¡± Elder Zhu Tian was baffled as he stared at Mu Chen and the others. It was evident that he, too, had noticed that this year¡¯s freshmen were quite unique.

    Mu Kui and Bing Qing casually nodded their heads. Then, they both turned over and looked at Mu Chen, ¡°This time, you have the right to be the Number One Freshman. After all, I would¡¯ve probably ended up in a simr state as Yang Hong if I were to fight against you just now. Thus, if Luo Li, who is beside you, has no argument, then you deserve to be the Number One Freshman.¡±

    Mu Kui and Bing Qing¡¯s words were indeed true. In the earlier battle, Mu Chen had fought furiously against Yang Hong and it was quite an exciting match. Even they had to recognize that they would¡¯ve probably lost to that terrifying ck tower that was revealed by Mu Chen in the final moments of the battle.

    Although Mu Chen didn¡¯t fight directly against them, everybody was able to recognize and understand a few facts. Therefore, they didn¡¯t waste any time. With their prideful attitudes, neither Mu Kui nor Bing Qing wanted to take advantage of the weakened Mu Chen and seize the title of the Number One Freshman.

    ¡°Thank you for your praise.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled and replied, ¡°However, since we¡¯ve already given up, let¡¯s have Luo Li pick up the Spirit g. I believe that she¡¯s more worthy of obtaining the title of the Number One Freshman than me.¡±

    Although nobody had ever seen Luo Li¡¯s true ability, Mu Chen was still able to feel that Luo Li¡¯s true strength was definitely beyond Yang Hong. If Mu Chen were to fight against Luo Li unreservedly, he didn¡¯t have the confidence that he¡¯d defeat her.

    When Mu Kui and Bing Qing heard this, they, too, nced over at Luo Li. Then, they nodded their heads. Both of them were able to sense the same thing that Mu Chen had felt from Luo Li. Although Luo Li didn¡¯t fight often, nobody dared to underestimate this beautiful girl. After all, even Bing Qing had stopped and temporarily abandoned her goal when Luo Li had stopped her.

    Luo Li was startled for a moment. It was evident that she didn¡¯t understand why the title of the Number One Freshman had suddenly fallen to her. At this moment, she red at Mu Chen. This nasty person had actually pushed her to the front.

    Perhaps others might covet the title of the Number One Freshman, but Luo Li didn¡¯t really cared about it.

    ¡°Cough. Just to remind you, first ce receives 500,000 Spiritual Value. Right now, we¡¯re quite poor. If we obtained this Spiritual Value, we¡¯d be able to improve ourselves quite a bit. It truly isn¡¯t easy raising a family.¡± Mu Chen approached Luo Li and gently fiddled with Luo Li¡¯s slender hands.

    At this instant, Luo Li was quite furious, yet she wanted tough as well. However, she didn¡¯t want to do anything to Mu Chen, who was quite powerless right now. Thus, she could only grit her teeth and charge to the summit under numerous gazes as she pulled out the enormous Spirit g.

    Afterwards, she descended down while holding the massive Spirit g. She smiled slightly at Elder Zhu Tian, who was in a daze, and said, ¡°Elder Zhu Tian, can you announce the results now?¡±

    Tears ofughter filled Zhu Tian¡¯s eyes as he nodded. These freshmen were truly quite fascinating, and impossible to understand at the same time. After all, Luo Li hadn¡¯t fought against anyone, yet she had somehow be the Number One Freshman...

    Even amongst the history of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, it was probably the first time that a person had obtained the title of the Number One Freshman that easily, right?

 Chapter 187 Conversation

    <b>Chapter 187 Conversation</b>

    The Freshmen Competition eventually came to a ratherical conclusion. The one to take the title of the number one freshman was neither Yang Hong nor Mu Chen, who had fought in a life-or-death battle, but Luo Li, who hadn¡¯t even fought at all.

    Many of the freshmen and seniors had been somewhat disappointed with this turn of events. They couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly, but there wasn¡¯t much toin about. They had already witnessed the spectacr showdown earlier between Mu Chen and Yang Hong during this Freshmen Competition. It was likely that any further fight would not have been able to eclipse that performance so the desire to watch them was not high.

    The so-called Number One Freshman was just a title. Luo Li, Mu Kui, and Bing Qing may not have fought, but their abilities were unquestionable. The ease with which they had reached the summit had already confirmed their strength.

    In addition, there had been asions where the strongest freshman hadn¡¯t been the one to seize the Spiritual g. However, everybody naturally knew how to assess the strongest freshman deep within their hearts.

    The battle they had just witnessed earlier had left thempletely shaken. Even the proud seniors of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy couldn¡¯t help but admire Mu Chen for achieving this level as only a freshman. They obviously felt in their hearts that Mu Chen is fully deserving of being first among this year¡¯s freshmen ss.

    Of course, whether Mu Chen had any thoughts about what the others were thinking was another question.

    The cultivation fervor among the freshmen had died down somewhat following the end of the Freshmen Competition. During this transition period in Northern Spiritual Heavens Academy, they were currently familiarizing themselves to the new surroundings and truly bing a part of this massive spiritual academy.

    In Mu Chen¡¯s case, he also took three days off for rest and recuperation to fully recover from his fight against Yang Hong. Although Mu Chen viewed thetter unfavorably, he had to admit that Yang Hong was quite capable. Based on his talent alone, he would be able to carve out a ce for himself at the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    However, Mu Chen did not fear him; he had already beaten him once before, and naturally there will be a second time and a third. If Yang Hong is unable to live with it and want to cause problems for Mu Chen, he would not mind letting him experience the taste of defeat again.

    On top of a very small house, Mu Chen motionlessly sat cross-legged, looking up at the vast blue sky. A long time passed before he exhaled a mouthful of white air and stretched his body which had be somewhat stiff from inactivity.

    He had been quietly residing here to recover from his injuries thesest few days. As for themotions that he had caused due to his duel with Yang Hong the other day, he was hardly concerned about it.

    Mu Chen swept a nce around the outskirts of the freshman area; bustling conversations could be hearding from there and the mood seemed exceedingly exuberant. Ever since the Freshmen Competition, their residential area had undoubtedly be the most dazzling of all the freshman areas. Plenty of freshmen made their way here wanting to join the Goddess Luo Association and follow Mu Chen and Luo Li.

    However, Mu Chen and Luo Li clearly didn¡¯t give much thought to this kind of thing. On the other hand, Zhou Ling had shown an intense enthusiasm. Moving back and forth all day long, he worked hard to expand the Goddess Luo Association¡¯s prestige and influence.

    ¡°This guy...¡±

    Mu Chen gave a resigned smile. He couldn¡¯t rte to Zhou Ling¡¯s passion, but he had a favorable impression of Zhou Ling and therefore supported his undertaking.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Mu Chen was looking into the distance, but his expression abruptly changed as he turned his head, only to see a streak of light approach from the distant sky. Within a few breaths of time, it had already appeared above his small house.

    The figure turned out to be a man with a handsome face and a pair of indifferent eyes. It was precisely Li Xuantong.

    Li Xuantong emerged and ncedzily at Mu Chen. His eyebrows could not help but crease as he said. ¡°Looking like this, could it be that you believe that your victory over Yang Hong and bing the number one freshman is enough for you to becent?¡±

    Mu Chen frowned, but did not bother to argue with him and replied. ¡°The number one freshman is Luo Li and not me. Besides, I had just recovered; a small break doesn¡¯t seem too excessive, right?¡±

    Mu Chen did not hold a particrly good opinion of Li Xuantong. He seemed to be familiar with Luo Li, but Mu Chen did not appreciate him interfering in the affairs between Luo Li and himself. He might have his reasons, but he definitely did not have any respect or consideration for them.

    However, since Li Xuantong did not have any bad intentions toward Luo Li, Mu Chen had tolerated the ufortable feeling in his heart, not wanting to fall out with him.

    I also witnessed the battle during the Freshman Competition a few days earlier.¡± Li Xuantong said indifferently. ¡°I have to admit that you do have a bit of ability, but like I¡¯ve said before, you still do not have the qualification to be in a rtionship with Luo Li.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed as a trace of anger flit across his eyes, his voice bing t. ¡°Senior Li Xuantong, don¡¯t you think you are sticking your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong?¡±

    Mu Chen stared at Li Xuantong and continued. ¡°Please remember that you aren¡¯t anybody to Luo Li, so you have no business interfering in her choice. If you despise me, don¡¯t hesitate toe at me; whatever you want to do, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    ¡°Are you angry?¡± Li Xuantong smiled faintly as his expression slowly became frosty. He looked at Mu Chen with a sharp gaze simr to cutting edge of a sword and said: ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to interfere in her choice; rather, it¡¯s you who is preventing her from making the right decision. You¡¯re not like what she thinks and, at the same time, you also can¡¯t imagine her burden. You like her, but do not know that you staying by her side is a grave hindrance to her.¡±

    ¡°That is why leaving her is the best thing you can do for the both of you. I also wish that you are able to do this very much.¡± Li Xuantong said with a deep voice.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes slowly gained a fierce light. He stood up, looking coldly at Li Xuantong and said. ¡°And if I say no?¡±

    ¡°In order to lessen her suffering in the future, I¡¯ll have no choice but to make my move.¡± Li Xuantong said indifferently.

    ¡°You can try!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes turned cold as he stared at Li Xuantong. Dark ck Spiritual Energy rapidly surged out from his body.

    Li Xuantong remained expressionless as he took a step forward. The Spiritual Aura of the world immediately converged, causing the sky above the small house to be somewhat distorted. An extremely terrifying pressure exploded out and came crashing down on Mu Chen.

    This frightening pressure enveloped Mu Chen¡¯s body, but his tall and lean frame remained perfectly straight like a spear. His eyes fixated on Li Xuantong and did not show any sign of fear, even if the person before him is the Heaven Ranking Rank 2 powerhouse.

    Kacha.

    Mu Chen sunk into the ground, causing the ground to split open and cracks to appear. The dark ck Spiritual Energy that covered his body also became somewhat muted, but his expression remained unwavering as he stared at Li Xuantong.

    Such a confrontation continued for half a minute before Li Xuantong took a step back, causing the oppressive feeling to immediately dissipate. He gazed at Mu Chen and said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two months. If you still do not leave Luo Li within two months, I will take action.¡±

    ¡°You are an awfully arrogant person. I believe if you are repeatedly beaten at the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, it will be a severe psychological shock for you.¡±

    Li Xuantong continued apathetically. ¡°Don¡¯t question my ability to keep my word. And believe me when I say the hardships you may encounter in the future will seem mild inparison to what I¡¯ll do to you. So I hope you are smart enough to know when to cut your losses and back down.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes became icy-cold and his five fingers slowly clenched into a fist at this moment. This self-righteous prick really rubs people the wrong way.

    ¡°You should carefully consider your next move during these two months.¡±

    Li Xuantong suddenly turned his head and look into the distance. A streak of light flew over from that direction before revealing a familiar silhouette of a beautiful woman. It was precisely Luo Li. She had obviously sensed the confrontation between the two. A trace of anger could be detected from the Spiritual Energy fluctuation.

    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t reveal what was said between us to Luo Li to get her to stop me. I will be thoroughly disappointed if that happens.¡± Li Xuantong said indifferently. Without further dy, his figure moved and disappeared into the distance.

    Swish.

    Once Li Xuantong left, Luo Li rushed to the top of the small house, her beautiful face turned to look coldly at the direction Li Xuantong had left. Afterwards, she looked at Mu Chen with her ss-like eyes and said. ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything to you, right?¡±

    Mu Chen looked back and smiled; his eyes were somewhat hazy. ¡°No.¡±

    Luo Li stared at Mu Chen, and then said after a slight hesitation. ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything, right?¡±

    Mu Chen stared into Luo Li¡¯s clear and lovely ss-like eyes and then suddenly reached out to take the young girl into his arms. Caught by surprise, the young girl was too slow to react as her delicate cheeks flushed red, but she did not try to push him away. She was able to sense that there was something bothering Mu Chen.

    ¡°Luo Li.¡±

    Mu Chen lowered his head, lightly breathing in the delicate fragrance of the young girl¡¯s hair, before he said softly. ¡°No matter what, regardless of what price I need to pay or effort I need to put in, I will absolutely not let you go.¡±

    The young girl¡¯s white arm wrapped lightly around Mu Chen¡¯s waist as her face rested upon Mu Chen¡¯s chest. Softness flit across her clear eyes as her small head gently nodded.

    Mu Chen slowly raised his head and looked in the direction that Li Xuantong had disappeared to. A prating light gathered in his dark pupils.

    Li Xuantong, I don¡¯t care what reasons you may have, but if you really want to get involved I will not let you get what you want so easily.

    Mu Chen knew that Li Xuantong was difficult to deal with, much more difficult than Yang Hong, but he also clearly understood that there are some things that he simply cannot give up, no matter the consequence.

    The girl in his arms, for example.

 Chapter 188 Spiritual Energy Fusion

    <b>Chapter 188 ¨C Spiritual Energy Fusion</b>

    A dark clear night enshrouded the massive Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy as a faint moonlight poured down from above. At this moment, the entire world seemed to be covered with a hint of silver color.

    However, within the bustling and popted Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, it was still shining brightly even though it waste in the night. In a few training grounds, it was still possible to see people cultivating endlessly.

    In the freshmen area, Mu Chen was sitting cross-legged in his room, simply letting the dazzling moonlight shine through his window and illuminate his body. At this moment, his eyebrow twitched slightly while his eyes shed.

    The conversation that he had during the day with Li Xuantong had finally made him serious. It was evident that Li Xuantong was nning to intervene with his rtionship with Luo Li. Moreover, it was clear that he did not have much goodwill towards Mu Chen.

    There was no doubt that Li Xuantong was extremely powerful. After all, he was a powerhouse ranked second on the Heavenly Ranking even among all the geniuses within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Nobody would dare underestimate him.

    If he was actually going to intervene in this matter, it might be troublesome for Mu Chen.

    Thus, in order to deal with this problem, Mu Chen did not have any choice but to be stronger. Only then, he would not be afraid of any possible actions that Li Xuantong would take against him.

    But for the current Mu Chen, Li Xuantong was clearly extremely difficult to deal with. Although they have not fought against each other, Mu Chen had already predicted that Li Xuantong had far surpassed the Heavenly Fusion Stage.

    The gap between him and Li Xuantong was toorge. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to cover the gaps with his various techniques. Aside from relying on the Nine Netherbird¡¯s power like he did against Liu Jingshan, there was no way for him to deal with Li Xuantong. However, if he was to do that, he believed that he wouldn¡¯t have won with his own strength. After all, the battle with Liu Jingshan was about life and death. As for the battle against Li Xuantong, it hadn¡¯t reached the same extent of resolve yet.

    Furthermore, Mu Chen did not like showing off with the Nine Netherbird¡¯s power. After all, this power did not truly belong to him.

    ¡°In order to be able topete against Li Xuantong, I probably will have to breakthrough to the Heavenly Fusion Stage...¡±

    Mu Chen muttered to himself. The gap between a Spirit Stage and a Heavenly Fusion Stage was far too enormous. Even he could onlypete against a Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase after exhausting all his techniques. Once he confronts a Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase, he would be at a disadvantage. Not to mention an entity like Li Xuantong, who had far surpassed the Heavenly Fusion Stage.

    Therefore, if Mu Chen wanted to reduce the gap between the two of them, he would have to break past the Spirit Stage and advance to the Heavenly Fusion Stage during these two months!

    Mu Chen nodded his head gently. It seems that he couldn¡¯t rx even after he had defeated Yang Hong. There are countless geniuses within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. If he did not continue to work hard and constantly push himself to be stronger, perhaps next time he would be the one that loses.

    ¡°Just another two days and we will be able to enter the ¡°Spiritual Art Hall¡±. I must try my best to obtain a Deity Tier Spiritual Art. This way, I will have another trump card up my sleeves.¡± Mu Chen mumbled.

    Deity Tier Spiritual Art. These words were extremely tempting to anyone. Even Mu Chen could not help but be moved upon thinking about it. After all, he had never seen a Spiritual Art at that level before. However, it was clearly synonymous with the meaning of powerful.

    In the Spiritual Art Hall, there are countless Deity Tier Spiritual Arts for sale. However, the high prices stopped Mu Chen from obtaining them. Therefore, it was an excellent chance for him to enter the Spiritual Art Hall this time.

    Although he knew that the chances of obtaining a Deity Tier Spiritual Art was extremely low, he still had to try no matter what.

    ¡°Power...Power...¡±

    Mu Chen shook his head while he sighed unhappily. His leisurely days had been destroyed by Li Xuantong. Although he did not know what Li Xuantong wanted two monthster, it was apparent that he would have to be well prepared.

    Mu Chen curled his lips slightly and slowly closed his eyes. His consciousness sunk down into his aura sea. On top of the mand flower, the Nine Netherbird was lying downzily as a ck me continued to burn endlessly on its body.

    ¡°Are there any methods to make me stronger?¡± Mu Chen scratched his head as he asked the Nine Netherbird.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you strong enough now? You were able to defeat a Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase opponent with your Spirit Stage Late Phase strength.¡± The Nine Netherbird extended its wingszily. Every single one of its actions revealed a hint of elegance, causing Mu Chen to seriously doubt its gender.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t easy to deal with Li Xuantong.¡± Mu Chen smiled and immediately responded. ¡°Moreover, that person has been in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy for a long time. He probably has millions of Spiritual Values. Therefore, if we manage to obtain it, perhaps we would be able to buy the Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence...¡±

    The Nine Netherbird¡¯s eyes immediately brightened up upon hearing these words. The ck mes on its body suddenly became more intense.

    ¡°So, can you help me think of a way to improve my strength? Once I be stronger, the speed of obtaining Spiritual Values would also elerate. This way, you will be able to obtain the Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence sooner.¡± Mu Chen smiled. He hadpletely grasped the weak point of the Nine Netherbird.

    ¡°That Li Xuantong is considerably stronger than you. He isn¡¯t someone that can bepared with Yang Hong. If you are going to confront him right now, you will absolutely get ughtered.¡± The Nine Netherbird knew that Mu Chen was using its weakness to provoke it. Thus, it red at him as it spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t I have two months?¡± Mu Chen smiled. Regarding the difference in strength, Mu Chen did not feel frustrated about it. After all, Li Xuantong was indeed quite talented and had cultivated in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy for countless years. If he didn¡¯t have such strength, he would have been looked down upon by others.

    The Nine Netherbird stared at Mu Chen as it spoke: ¡°What you are thinking is correct. Right now, the most urgent matter is for you to quickly breakthrough to the Heavenly Fusion Stage. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able topete against Li Xuantong.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head slightly. He also understood this. If he could not advance to the Heavenly Fusion Stage, he was not qualified to fight against Li Xuantong. Techniques were only a method of closing the gap between him and his opponents. But once the gap was too big, no matter how powerful his techniques were, it waspletely useless in the face of absolute strength.

    Mu Chen sighed. It looks like that he must attempt to breakthrough to the Heavenly Fusion Stage...

    ¡°Wait.¡± Just when Mu Chen was about to exit his aura sea, the Nine Netherbird suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Mu Chen stared at it in confusion.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that you must breakthrough to the Heavenly Fusion Stage. However, I can provide a bit of help to strengthen you as well.¡± The Nine Netherbird responded. Currently, it had formed a Bloodline Bond with Mu Chen. If Mu Chen was too weak and was killed by someone, it, too, would end up dead. Therefore, the Nine Netherbird would not hide any means of improving Mu Chen¡¯s strength.

    ¡°What help are you talking about?¡± Mu Chen was stunned and his face was instantly filled with delight as he asked.

    ¡°Spiritual Energy Fusion.¡± The Nine Netherbird replied faintly.

    ¡°Spiritual Energy Fusion?¡± Mu Chen repeated the phrase spoken by the Nine Netherbird and waspletely dumbfounded. It was evident that he had never heard of the term ¡°Spiritual Energy Fusion¡± before.

    ¡°Spiritual Energy Fusion is something that could only be performed by someone with a Bloodline Bond. It is actually quite simple. As long as we fuse our Spiritual Energy, you will be able to obtain a special power within your Spiritual Energy.¡±

    The Nine Netherbird extended its wing. On top of its wings, a ck me was burning: ¡°What do you think about my ck me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s truly powerful.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded honestly. The Nine Netherbird¡¯s ck me was even able to incinerate Spiritual Energy. Moreover, since he was able to utilize the ck me when he had borrowed the Nine Netherbird¡¯s power, he understood the effects of the ck mes extremely well.

    ¡°This is called the Nine Nether me. It is an innate ability of the Nine Netherbird race and can ignite Spiritual Energy and all types of energy. This me is extremely powerful. Moreover, it would even apany us through our evolution and evolve as well. Once I evolve into a Divine Beast, this Nine Nether me will evolve into the Nine Netherworld me. Furthermore, if I be even stronger andpletely awaken the ancient Undying Bird¡¯s blood within my body, the me will be unperishable unless I die.¡± A hint of pride could be heard within the Nine Netherbird¡¯s voice as it exined. It was evident that this Nine Nether me was something that the Nine Netherbird¡¯s race was extremely proud of.

    Mu Chen nodded his head as he praised it deep down inside. Within this world, there are indeed many wonders. Although the Spiritual Beasts are quite different than humans, they, too, possess special abilities that humans would truly hope to obtain.

    ¡°If you are able toplete the Spiritual Energy Fusion, your Spiritual Energy will also possess the abilities of the Nine Nether me. From that moment onwards, the Spiritual Energy that you¡¯ve cultivated will be more overbearing than anybody else¡¯s Spiritual Energy. It can be considered as a qualitative improvement of your Spiritual Energy.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes lit up. His Spiritual Energy will obtain the incinerating abilities of the Nine Nether me? Although Mu Chen was able to utilize a tiny amount of the Nine Nether me when he was borrowing the strength of the Nine Netherbird, the Nine Nether me would vanish once he had stopped borrowing from the Nine Netherbird. It would not remain within his own Spiritual Energy.

    Hence, he had be surprised once he heard that the Spiritual Energy Fusion that the Nine Netherbird had mentioned would allow his Spiritual Energy to possess the characteristics of the Nine Nether me.

    ¡°How can we perform this so-called Spiritual Energy Fusion?¡± Mu Chen asked urgently.

    ¡°The Spiritual Energy Fusion, it is not an easy task. Since the synchronization between me and you was too low previously, we were not able to reach the level of being able to perform it. However, we should be able to barely perform the Spiritual Energy Fusion right now.¡±

    A hint of delight appeared within the Nine Netherbird¡¯s tone. ¡°I must inform you, though. The Spiritual Energy Fusion is extremely painful. Your Spiritual Energy might be incinerated by my Nine Nether me, which would cause more pain than you being thrown into a volcano. If you are able to endure it andplete the fusion, your Spiritual Energy will change.¡±

    ¡°So...Are you courageous enough to try it?¡±

    Mu Chen did not hesitate and nodded. mes began to burn within his eyes: ¡°When do we start?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to hurry. You should rest for a day or two first. Then, after we leave the Spiritual Art Hall, we can find a ce to cultivate and strive to help you breakthrough to the Heavenly Fusion Stage within two months. At the same time, we will alsoplete the Spiritual Energy Fusion!¡± The Nine Netherbird responded.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Mu Chen grinned. If he was able toplete both tasks, his strength would likely increase significantly. When that happens, he would possess a few means topete against Li Xuantong.

 Chapter 189 Number One

    <b>Chapter 189 ¨C Number One</b>

    In the following two days, Mu Chen followed what the Nine Netherbird¡¯s instructions and didn¡¯t focus heavily on cultivation. Instead, he made the effort to rest calmly in order to reach his peak condition.

    The results were quite excellent and in just two days, Mu Chen hadpletely recovered from his injuries in the battle against Yang Hong. The Spiritual Energy within his body surged endlessly throughout his body like a river and he could feel an immense power rippling through his limbs.

    Compared to when he fought against Yang Hong, Mu Chen could feel that the Spiritual Energy within his body had be denser. Although the battle was quite dangerous, it clearly brought a few benefits to his cultivation. However, this increase did not make him reach the limits of a Spirit Stage Late Phase and the feeling of breakthrough did not appear yet...

    Regarding the breakthrough, Mu Chen remained fairly calm. After all, it was not easy for one to advance to a Heavenly Fusion Stage. Even though he had cultivated steadily, it still required a certain catalyst and enough Spiritual Energy before he could truly advance to the Heavenly Fusion Stage!

    Therefore, it was apparent that he could only cultivate quietly and wait for that day to arrive.

    In the freshmen area, Mu Chen sat cross-legged on top of a clearke as faint Spiritual Energy surrounded his body. It gave off an appearance as if he was floating above the water.

    Beside theke were a few training grounds. Numerous freshmen were either cultivating or sparring at that ce and almost all of them were part of the Goddess Luo Association. After the day when Mu Chen had a fight with Yang Hong, the prideful ¡°Wyvern Association¡± no longer dared to act arrogant. Instead, the ¡°Goddess Luo Association¡± took the opportunity and increased in size. Luckily, both Zhou Ling and Ye Qingling had experiences in managing arge group of people. Thus, they did not allow just anyone to enter. Only after they had passed through a few trials, they would be permitted to enter the Goddess Luo Association. This was the primary reason that the ¡°Goddess Luo Association¡± was not filled with countless freshmen.

    Amongst the freshmen, Mu Chen was currently the most dazzling figure. He shone brighter than Yang Hong, Mu Kui and any of the others. After all, the battle on the day of the Freshmen Competition was just too amazing. Even after a few days, numerous freshmen were still talking about it. However, this was not limited to the freshmen, even a few seniors would praise them and inform others of that brilliant fight.

    Therefore, many curious and awed gazes would be focused at the center ofke.

    As Mu Chen sat cross-legged on top of theke, he could feel the ripples from the surface of the water. A hint of serenity had emitted out from his heart and caused the flow of his Spiritual Energy within his body to be more agile.

    Suddenly, fluctuations urred on the peacefulke and Mu Chen slowly opened his eyes. Then, he gave a faint smile towards Ye Qingling and Zhou Ling, who had approached him.

    ¡°Hey, it was said that Yang Hong had regained consciousness today.¡± Zhou Ling smiled as he spoke to Mu Chen.

    However, Mu Chen gave an indifferent nod. It was apparent that Yang Hong was gravely injuredpared to him, thus, he had just woken up from hisa.

    ¡°You will head to the Spiritual Art Hall tomorrow to select your Spiritual Arts,¡± Ye Qingling stated enviously: ¡°If you are able to obtain a Deity Tier Spiritual Art, it would truly be amazing.¡±

    After all, a Deity Tier Spiritual Art was extremely attractive for almost anyone.

    ¡°How could I obtain one that easily?¡± Mu Chen smiled. If a Deity Tier Spiritual Art could be obtained so easily, it wouldn¡¯t be priced at such a terrifying price at the Spiritual Values Hall.

    ¡°By the way, what were you doing for the past few days? You did not cultivate and instead acted quitezy like an old man.¡± Zhou Ling asked curiously. For the past two days, Mu Chen had been quitezy. He stayed in the freshman area and did not head to a Spirit Convergence Array or to the Lightning Territory to cultivate.

    ¡°Adjusting my condition.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled and did not exin further. He lifted his head and stared at the massive bird-like mountain within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. On the wings of this bird-like mountain, the Spirit Ranking was shining with a golden light. Moreover, his name was currently shining on the Rank 3 Position on it.

    ¡°I n on bing Rank 1 on the Spirit Ranking.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze stared towards the Spirit Ranking¡¯s Rank 1. On that ce, a dazzling name was there: Su Ling¡¯Er. It was evident that the person that upied the Rank 1 position was a girl.

    ¡°Spirit Ranking¡¯s Rank 1?¡± Zhou Ling and Ye Qingling were stunned. Delight immediately filled their faces. Although the Spirit Ranking was only a low-level ranking within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, it would cause a tremor within the academy if someone reached the top of it.

    Mu Chen might be Rank 3 on the Spirit Ranking, but both of them knew that the difference in power that it represented waspletely different.

    If Mu Chen managed to be the Spirit Ranking¡¯s Rank 1, it would definitely bear more weight than the title of the Number One Freshmen.

    ¡°However, the person who upied the Rank 1 position of the Spirit Ranking is Su Ling¡¯Er...She is a well renowned beauty within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡± Zhou Ling spoke as he stared at the name on the peak of the Spirit Ranking.

    However, Mu Chen smiled. A beauty? He did not believe that she was more beautiful than Luo Li.

    ¡°Moreover, the most troubling fact is that Su Ling¡¯Er¡¯s sister is Su Xuan.¡± Zhou Ling gave a hollowugh before he continued.

    ¡°Su Xuan?¡± Mu Chen was finally stunned and asked in surprise: ¡°The one that is Rank 3 on the Heavenly Ranking? That Su Xuan?¡±

    Zhou Ling nodded. The weight of that name was not any weaker than Li Xuantong in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°Since Su Xuan possessed such a reputation within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, she must not be a petty-minded individual. Recing an individual on a ranking is a normal urrence.¡± Mu Chen smiled. This time, he was going to use his full strength on the Spirit Ranking. Once he had reached the Heavenly Fusion Stage, he would not be able to attempt for a higher ranking anymore. Therefore, this was basically his final chance.

    After all, reaching the Rank 1 position of the Spirit Ranking would definitely bring arge amount of Spiritual Values. Therefore, it was quite tempting to Mu Chen, who required a considerable amount of Spiritual Values.

    When Zhou Ling heard this, he did not speak anymore. If Mu Chen managed to be Rank 1 on the Spirit Rankings, it would be a great publicity for the Goddess Luo Association. When that happens, their reputation and fame would increase significantly.

    At this moment, Mu Chen slowly closed his eyes. Then, Zhou Ling and the others were able to see a dark-ck Spiritual Energy surging out from Mu Chen¡¯s body. Mu Chen¡¯s body floated up and a powerful Spiritual Energy pressure quietly spread out.

    Around theke, many Goddess Luo Association¡¯s members noticed the change at this location and immediately turned their gazes over in curiosity.

    Under the countless gazes, Mu Chen¡¯s body floated in mid-air before he suddenly opened his eyes. A bright light shed through his ck eyes and the dormant Spiritual Energy within Mu Chen¡¯s body acted like an awakening lion.

    Dark-ck Spiritual Energy gathered at Mu Chen¡¯s palm at an extraordinary speed. From afar, it seemed like a mass of ink had appeared.

    Mu Chen lifted his head and stared at the massive stone tablet in the distance. He immediately took a deep breath before he slowly sted out a punch.

    After Mu Chen had slowly fired out his punch, the air in front of him seemed to have explode. ck light gathered and four ck light seals had emerged. Soon, these four ck light seals had formed into a ck beam of light as it bombarded on the Spiritual Values Card in front of Mu Chen.

    A brilliant rainbow beam burst out from the Spiritual Values Card when the ck beam smashed onto it. Under countless gazes, this beam soared through the air and finallynded on the stone tablet which recorded the Spirit Ranking.

    The massive stone tablet immediately trembled and a strange buzzing soon rang out. At the same time, golden light unleashed out from it as if it was a rising sun.

    The change on the Spirit Ranking had immediately attracted numerous Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s students¡¯ attention. They stared dumbfounded at the Spirit Ranking and soon, they noticed that the name that was Rank 3 on the Spirit Ranking had suddenly emitted a glow. The glow it emitted was as if it was time for a change and the name suddenly rose up. In an instant, it hadpletely erased the name that had been on the summit of the Spirit Ranking.

    The stone tablet issued out a mysterious sound as if it was announcing that the King of the Spirit Ranking had been reced by someone else.

    Finally, the golden light that was entrenched on the top position of the Spirit Ranking had faded away and revealed two golden words.

    Spirit Ranking Rank 1, Mu Chen!

    Within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, countless gazes were focused on the unfamiliar name on the top of the Spirit Ranking. All of a sudden, they fell silent. But soon, sounds of surprise appeared.

    However this time, not many people felt that this change was anything strange. After all, this name had begun to be known to many seniors after the battle during the Freshmen Competition. They knew that the freshman known as Mu Chen possessed the strength that even that they had to pay attention to.

    But this boy was surprisingly amazing. He actually did not care and kicked Su Ling¡¯Er off the Spirit Ranking...That girl wasn¡¯t a gentle person at all. She had apletely different personalitypared to her sister...

    Who knows how her beautiful appearance would change once she noticed that she was kicked off the Spirit Ranking¡¯s Rank 1 position...And how she would grit her teeth as she cursed at that bastard that reced her...

    Just when the seniors secretlyughed, they gazed at that name and shook their heads in pity. This freshman was truly a dazzling existence. Perhaps in the nearby future, this name would truly be quite phenomenal...

 Chapter 190 Su Xuan, He Yao

    <b>Chapter 190 ¨C Su Xuan, He Yao</b>

    Mu Chen stared at the sparkling Spirit Ranking in the sky, above theke, and smiled. He immediately grabbed onto his Spiritual Values Card and noticed that it had increased by a total of 100,000 Spiritual Values. Including the 400,000 Spiritual Values that he had obtained during the Freshman Competition, he had saved up approximately 500,000 Spiritual Values. This was considered to be a decent amount of Spiritual Values. However, it was still far far away from the Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence...

    Mu Chen curled his lips helplessly. Last time, when he had taken the Rank 3 position of the Spirit Ranking, he had caused Mo Lun to appear. Yet this time, he had taken the Rank 1 position...Who knows what troubles would await him?

    However, there was no helping it as it involved Spiritual Values. Who told the Nine Netherbird to keep bugging him about it...

    Near theke, the freshmen witnessed this scene with a burning passion. They stared at the name on the Rank 1 position of the Spirit Ranking and felt their blood boil. If in the future, they were able to leave their name on the ranking, it would definitely be something that they could be proud of.

    "Amazing."

    Zhou Ling gave a thumbs up as he praised Mu Chen. He no longer had any doubts about Mu Chen. This person was truly bizarre. Even though Mu Chen was only at the Spirit Stage Late Phase, a person at the Heavenly Fusion Stage would still avoid him. Right now, the very same person easily kicked off Su Ling¡¯Er, who had upied the top position of the Spirit Ranking for nearly a year. Just how is this something easily done by a freshman?

    Mu Chen smiled and did not talk about this matter. Instead, he waved his hand towards Zhou Ling and Ye Qingling as he walked towards the depths of the freshman area, leaving behind gazes filled with worship.

    Themotion caused by the Spirit Ranking had also attracted the attention of the other freshman area. When these freshmen noticed the familiar name on the Spirit Ranking, they could not help but exim.

    At a certain freshman area, Yang Hong¡¯s face darkened as he stared at the Spirit Ranking. He gripped his hands tightly and a cold aura emitted from his body. In that instant, the members of the Wyvern Association took a step back and didn¡¯t dare to approach.

    "Mu Chen. I won¡¯t give up this easily!" Yang Hong¡¯s eyes shed as he gritted his teeth, with his fists constantly crackling. The more dazzling Mu Chen appeared, the more he felt his face boil in anger. The feeling of being overwhelmed by someone wasn¡¯t something that a narrow-minded person like himself could endure.

    At another location, Mu Kui and Bing Qing both stared at the Spirit Ranking. Their gaze changed slightly before they retracted their gaze. This person was truly someone who did not want to be left alone.

    He had only dealt with the matter of Mo Lun a while ago, yet he, once again, had kicked someone off the Spirit Ranking.

    At the same time when Mu Chen entered the top of the Spirit Ranking, Li Xuantong, who was located on a quiet tform on a mountain, stood up with his hands behind his back.

    This mountain was owned privately by Li Xuantong and was a reward given to him by the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy after he hadpleted a Heaven Rank mission. The Spiritual Aura within this location was equivalent to being within a Rank 5 Spirit Convergence Array. A private residential area was something that many students would dream of having. However, generally speaking, this private residential area was worth more than 1,000,000 Spiritual Values. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t something that a normal student could possibly afford.

    Li Xuantong stared towards the vast and wide, Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Numerous figures were rushing back and forth the academy.

    Suddenly, a figure of light approached from afar. Then, itnded on the tform of this mountain. At this moment, Li Xuantong¡¯s expression changed slightly as he turned his body over. But what entered his sight was a girl in ck dress with calm eyes and an exquisite appearance.

    "This is truly rare. You would actuallye searching for me by yourself." Li Xuantong¡¯s apathetic expression faded away slightly as he smiled.

    Luo Li red at the boy in front of her. Thetter was quite handsome and was considered to be outstanding. Even within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, he was liked by countless girls. However, she, herself, had never felt anything towards this boy.

    "What did you say to him yesterday?" Luo Li raised her eyebrow as she asked.

    But in response, Li Xuantong only smiled.

    "Li Xuantong, this is my own affairs. I do not wish that you will intervene in them. Also, I hope that you would not interfere with him either." Luo Li said in a cold tone.

    The smile on Li Xuantong¡¯s face gradually faded away. He stared at Luo Li and replied: "Even if I stop interfering with him, he would still be obstructed by others in the future. The interference he would have to face would be ten times...no, hundred times stronger!"

    "When that happens, what would you do?"

    Luo Li clutched her hands tightly and responded, "I can deal with it by myself".

    ¡°By yourself?¡± Li Xuantong shook his head and replied: ¡°It seems that you like him quite a lot. Otherwise, how is it possible that you would say such words? Love truly is fascinating...Even an intelligent person would be reckless due to it. However... I have never thought that you would be like this. For him to change you like this, Mu Chen is truly fortunate.¡±

    Luo Li remained silent.

    Li Xuantong sighed as he stared at the beautiful girl in front of him. Emotions faintly passed through the depths of his eyes. Back then, when she was still only a little girl, he had already fallen in love with her. He had witnessed this cheerful little girl slowly be more and more calm and mature due to her burdens. Moreover, she was exceptionally tough to herself...tough enough to the point where even he had even felt sympathy towards her.

    ¡°You should be aware of the situation of the Luo God n. There aren¡¯t many decisions you can make by yourself. Perhapsing to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy is thest decision you can make by yourself.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have much time left. Since you already know that you will be separated from him, why did youe here? This act of yours would not benefit either of you.¡±

    Li Xuantong stared at the girl in front of him. A hint of pain shed through her ss-like eyes as she muttered quietly: ¡°I have thought about never appearing before him after I left the Spiritual Road. However, I couldn¡¯t endure it. I was afraid that he might have be dispirited since he was kicked out of the Spiritual Road. Therefore, I wanted to be together with him as he endured this pain. I wanted to see him reveal his brilliance out once again.¡±

    ¡°When I am beside him, I feel happy. It¡¯s been years since I had this feeling.¡± Luo Li¡¯s eyes drooped as sheughed at herself: ¡°I would hate to miss out on this feeling. Therefore, please let me enjoy this feeling during this period of time. You know that my responsibilities are great and I will shoulder them. However, I hope that you would not intervene with him.¡±

    ¡°For myself...Please let me pass through this time like this,¡± Luo Li said gloomily as she turned away and slowly disappeared from this mountain.

    Li Xuantong stared at Luo Li¡¯s parting figure and slowly closed his eyes. When he had finally reopened them, his gaze had regained the calmness that he had before.

    At this moment, at a far away ce, the Spirit Ranking erupted out a glow and Li Xuantong directed a gaze towards the name that was Rank 1 on the Spirit Ranking. After a while, he retracted his gaze from the Spirit Ranking.

    Luo Li. It¡¯s not that I want to pick on him. However, if he really did not possess the strength to be with you, he would only be an obstacle for you in the future. That is why I will deal with him with my own methods.

    At a certain location of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, there was a massiveke. An ind with a house and flowers blooming was at the center of thiske.

    At this moment, a furious voice resounded out from the house.

    ¡°AHHHHH! That freshman known as Mu Chen is truly annoying. He isn¡¯t satisfied after seizing Mo Lun¡¯s Rank 3 position. He even dared to kick me out of the Spirit Ranking. This pisses me off!¡±

    ¡°Sister. You must help me even out the score!¡±

    The house became silent for a moment before another girl let out a gentleugh: ¡°The Spirit Ranking originally belongs to the freshmen. Why are you even on the Spirit Ranking in the first ce? Since that you¡¯ve been kicked out of the Spirit Ranking, you should work hard and focus on the Heavenly Ranking.¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s too much! A freshman that had just arrived at the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy is actually acting this arrogant!¡±

    ¡°Ohoho, this freshman is quite powerful. I won¡¯t help you about this matter. Also, you should be honest with yourself. If you were to fight against him, you probably aren¡¯t his opponent.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡±

    The door of the house was pushed open with rage, and a pretty little girl rushed out from within. She wore a light yellow dress and her blue hair was tied up in a ponytail. As her ponytail bounced, it revealed her youth and vitality.

    Once this little girl exited the house, her body immediately turned into a figure of light as she quickly disappeared into the distance.

    Once the little girl had departed, another graceful figure slowly walked out from the house. Her blue hair flowed straight down and her pointed face was white like snow. Her appearance gave off a gentle temperament.

    At this moment, she stared helplessly at the direction where the little girl had headed to.

    ¡°Ohoho, what happened to Ling¡¯Er? Who angered her this time?¡± Augh suddenly appeared outside of theke as a figure appeared on the ind.

    The person that arrived had a tall and thin body. His blue hair was exceptionally unusual and he had a handsome appearance. However, a hint of evilness was revealed within his face. But oncebined with his smile, he was quite appealing to the girls.

    ¡°Nothing happened.¡± The gentle girl nced at him and replied with a smile: ¡°Is there something that you want from me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve recently epted a Heaven Rank mission and I need a partner. Therefore, I wanted to ask if you have some time.¡± The boy in blue hair smiled. Within the depths of his eyes, a hint of passion and emotion appeared as he stared at the gentle girl.

    However, the gentle girl shook her head and rejected him. ¡°I need to focus on my cultivation recently. Therefore, I don¡¯t have the time to do the mission. You should find someone else.¡±

    Once these words were said, she immediately returned back to the house and gently closed the door.

    Seeing this, the boy with blue hair could only smile helplessly. Then, he turned around and exited the ind on theke. Once he reached the shore, a group of people rushed over and asked, ¡°Boss, did she reject you again?¡±

    ¡°Boss, you are, after all, a famous individual who is ranked 4th on the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Heavenly Ranking. She truly isn¡¯t giving you any face. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you held back against her, she wouldn¡¯t be upying the Rank 3 position of the Heavenly Ranking.¡± A person muttered angrily.

    ¡°Why are you so impatient?¡± The boy with blue hair smiled: ¡°You can only obtain such an outstanding girl slowly. It¡¯s not possible to obtain her easily. Rx, she will eventually belong to me in the future.¡±

    The boy¡¯s smile was gradually filled with wickedness. Then, he turned around and looked at the house at the center of theke as he grasped his hands tightly.

    ¡°The girl that I, He Yao, took a liking to...How is it possible for her to escape from my clutches?¡±

 Chapter 191 - Spiritual Arts Hall

    <b>Chapter 191 - Spiritual Arts Hall</b>

    When morning arrived the next day, both Mu Chen and Luo Li left the freshmen area, and headed towards the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. After all, today was the day that they¡¯d select Spiritual Arts from the Spiritual Arts Hall.

    Mu Chen was deeply moved and passionate about when it came to the Spiritual Arts Hall. To a certain extent, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was considerably stricter than the Northern Spiritual Academy. At this ce, there were things known as free Spiritual Arts that one was able to learn. If one wanted to obtain a powerful Spiritual Arts, they could only obtain it by exchanging for it with Spiritual Value.

    Every single student within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would constantly work hard to obtain Spiritual Value. This was because the effects of one¡¯s cultivation would be greatly reduced if one didn¡¯t have Spiritual Values.

    The Spiritual Arts Hall was a ce where students would drool even more so about entering. However, not everyone was able to enter this ce freely. Only the outstanding students, those who had obtained an award from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, would be able to enter this ce and possess the chance of obtaining a Spiritual Art.

    Moreover, if one was lucky, it was possible to obtain a Deity Tier Spiritual Art from the Spiritual Arts Hall. Therefore, entry to the Spiritual Arts Hall was enough to make one be filled with jealousy.

    Mu Chen and Luo Li headed directly to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, and after approximately a dozen minutes or so, they gradually slowed down their speed. In the end, theynded on the peak of a towering mountain.

    Atop the mountain, there was a massive hall. A stone square was in front of the massive hall. This location was where both Mu Chen and Luo Linded.

    As theynded on the stone square, they nced around and noticed that this ce waspletely empty. However, their expressions had turned serious the moment theynded. The two of them had clearly perceived a faint consciousness passing through their bodies. This consciousness was considerably powerful, and it was evident that there was a guardian hidden nearby.

    The Spiritual Arts Hall was an important ce within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Thus, it was certainly filled with powerful defenses. If anybody wanted to wreak havoc at this location, they¡¯d probably wind up engulfed in a tragedy.

    Mu Chen and Luo Li exchanged gazes with each other before they slowly walked towards the massive hall. At the same time, they rxed their bodies and didn¡¯t reveal any tension.

    Just when Mu Chen and Luo Li stood in front of the massive hall, swishing sounds resounded from behind them as three figures descended down. They, too,nded on the stone square. These individuals were Yang Hong, Mu Kui, and Bing Qing.

    In the instant that Yang Hong appeared, his eyes had already be fixed on Mu Chen¡¯s body. He immediately clutched his hands tightly, as his eyes filled with rage.

    However, Mu Chen only nced at him for a moment before retracting his gaze. Then, he smiled at Mu Kui and Bing Qing.

    ¡°The two of you havee quite early,¡± Mu Kui said as he grinned and walked forward. His eyes swept across the massive hall and muttered: ¡°I never imagined that the security at this ce would be this powerful. I was nearly scared to the point of wanting to run away.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. It seems that they, too, had felt the powerful consciousness scan through them when they¡¯d approached this ce.

    ¡°Little guys, you¡¯ve arrived too early. I haven¡¯t even properly rested yet.¡± Just when the five of them had gathered at the Spiritual Arts Hall, azy voice appeared from within the hall. Mu Chen and the others immediately raised their heads and noticed Elder Zhu Tian appearing above the massive hall all of a sudden. As he appeared, he revealed an appearance as if he hadn¡¯t slept yet.

    ¡°Greetings to Elder Zhu Tian.¡±

    Mu Chen and the others bowed down towards Elder Zhu Tian in a line. It was evident that they had to be respectful to Elder Zhu Tian, who was a Heaven Ranked Elder at the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Elder Zhu Tian smiled as he nodded. In an instant, he had appeared in front of Mu Chen and the others. The speed he showed made the five of thempletely stunned. They weren¡¯t aware of exactly when the former had appeared in front of them. Instead, they had a feeling that Elder Zhu Tian had always been standing in front of them.

    ¡°So powerful.¡±

    Mu Chen was secretly shocked. Was this the power of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy? Even a Heaven Ranked Elder possessed such strength. No wonder the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was able to possess such a reputation throughout the entire Great Thousand World.

    Elder Zhu Tian chuckled as he stared at the five of them. His gaze circted around Mu Chen¡¯s body a few times and, under his gaze, Mu Chen felt that thetter had seen through everything within his body as a chill arose.

    ¡°Good. Since everybody has arrived, let us enter the Spiritual Arts Hall.¡±

    However, Elder Zhu Tian¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t remain on his body for long, and he quickly waved his hand. Then, he turned around and looked at the tightly closed doors. After flicking his finger, a light was shot out towards the gigantic bronze doors.

    As the light passed through, the bronze door started to glow. Rays of light began to intertwine with each other and vaguely formed aplex array. A subtle, yet powerful fluctuation was emitted from it.

    ¡°As expected, the security is quite tough. Not only is it protected by so many hidden experts, it¡¯s also protected by such a powerful Spiritual Array.¡± Mu Chen nced at the array for a moment and secretly smacked his lips. From the fluctuations currently being emitted, he could tell that the Spiritual Array on the bronze door was at least Rank 5, or was even higher.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Elder Zhu Tian waved his sleeves and took the lead. As he took a step into the bronze door, a bright light glowed and he disappeared. Seeing this, Mu Chen and the others also quickly followed.

    Immediately after the five of them had passed through the bronze door, lights shed in front of their eyes. A hint of dizziness appeared within their heads. When they finally recovered, the scene in front of their eyes had already greatly changed.

    It was a ce filled with dazzling rivers that were formed by light rushing forth from all directions. As they stared further out into the distance, they could see that this scene had extended to the horizons.

    Mu Chen and the others were stunned when they witnessed this bizarre scene. It was evident that this ce waspletely different from the Spiritual Arts Hall that they¡¯d imagined. Moreover, they didn¡¯t see any Spiritual Arts in this ce.

    Elder Zhu Tian¡¯s body appeared in front of them and a smile rose on his face. He pointed at the numerous rivers of light and smiled as he said: ¡°This ce is the Spiritual Arts Hall. And the Spiritual Arts that you all wanted are hidden in this ce...¡±

    Mu Chen and the others were surprised as they stared at the rivers of light. They could vaguely feel mysterious fluctuations emitting from them.

    ¡°First of all, I must tell you this. The Spiritual Arts Hall is the collection ce of the Spiritual Arts within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Arts. There are countless Deity Tier Spiritual Arts within this ce. If you possess both the strength and luck required, it¡¯s possible for you to obtain one.¡±

    Elder Zhu Tian smiled, ¡°Of course, it doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s certain that you¡¯ll obtain a Spiritual Art after entering the Spiritual Arts Hall. Once your challenge to obtain one has failed, you will return empty-handed.¡±

    ¡°Challenge has failed?¡± Mu Chen and the others were filled with doubt. This could also ur?

    Elder Zhu Tian nodded and exined: ¡°Within the rivers of light, there are countless Spiritual Arts. If you want to obtain a satisfactory Spiritual Art, you¡¯ll have to enter and search for one. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s a normal Spiritual Art, but if you grab onto a powerful Spiritual Art, you¡¯ll be transferred somewhere. At that ce, you¡¯ll meet the protector of that Spiritual Art. Their strength will be based on the level of the Spiritual Art. As long as you can defeat them, you will be able to obtain the Spiritual Art that you have chosen. However, if you are defeated, you will lose the opportunity to obtain a Spiritual Art, and will have to return empty-handed.¡±

    Mu Chen and the others were stunned. It truly wasn¡¯t easy to obtain a Spiritual Art from the Spiritual Arts Hall.

    ¡°Therefore, I would advise you not to be too persistent in your pursuit of the strongest Spiritual Art. Otherwise, you might be quite unlucky.¡±

    Elder Zhu Tian waved his hand and asked, ¡°Is there any questions you would like to ask?¡±

    Mu Chen and the others exchanged gazes and slowly shook their heads. Eagerness filled their eyes. It was evident that the method of acquiring a Spiritual Art had evoked their interest.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s begin. I hope that you will be able to return here in sess,¡± Elder Zhu Tian said as he nodded and smiled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Mu Chen exchanged gazes with Luo Li and the two of them smiled. They took the lead and headed straight into a river of light. Behind them, Yang Hong, Mu Kui, and Bing Qing also quickly followed and vanished within the river of light.

    When Elder Zhu Tian witnessed the five of them rush into the river of light, he smiled and muttered: ¡°I wonder what these kids will obtain. It isn¡¯t easy to obtain a Deity Tier Spiritual Art...¡±

    Once Mu Chen entered the river of light, the sight in front of him turned brighter. He stared in front of himself, and noticed that the beams of lights were rushing past his body at an rming speed.

    As Mu Chen looked at the beams of lights that passed by, he was able to notice that there were scrolls within the beam. A peculiar Spiritual Energy fluctuation was emitted from them, and it was evident that they were all high rank Spiritual Arts.

    Mu Chen extended his hand out and grasped onto one of the beams. When his hand grabbed onto the beam, information quickly flowed into his mind.

    Copsing Thunderfist, Spiritual Tier Middle Rank Spiritual Art. The aura formed was like lightning. It is a tough and overbearing technique which can even shatter mountains.

    Mu Chen smacked his lips. He didn¡¯t expect that he would just randomly grab onto a Spiritual Art at the Spiritual Tier Middle Rank level. This Spiritual Art would be considered a treasure at the Northern Spiritual Academy. But at this location, it was just amon item.

    Mu Chen released the beam that he had grabbed onto and allowed it to rush away from him. It was clear that he wasn¡¯t interested in a Spiritual Art at this level. Since it was a rare chance for him to enter the Spiritual Arts Hall, it would be a disappointment if he was to obtain a Spiritual Tier Middle Rank Spiritual Art after entering the Spiritual Arts Hall.

    ¡°The best items are probably at the back.¡±

    Mu Chen lifted his head and stared at the beams of light at the very end. He smiled slightly, and quickly turned into a beam of light. He rushed over towards the depths of the river of light.

    As Mu Chen was rushing towards the depths of the river, he didn¡¯t detect that the mysterious ck paper within his aura sea had twinkled slightly.

    However, the Nine Netherbird that wasying on the mand flower seemed to have noticed it. It stared at the mysterious ck paper that it was afraid of for a moment, yet it didn¡¯t detect anything. Therefore, it closed its eyes once again.

 Chapter 192 - Selecting the Spiritual Art

    <b>Chapter 192 - Selecting the Spiritual Art</b>

    Within the magnificent and morous river of light, Mu Chen¡¯s body rushed out like lightning. Countless beams of light rushed through the sky and every single one of these beams possessed a scroll that was glowing in a different color. Spiritual Energy fluctuations would emit from these scrolls.

    However, Mu Chen only nced at these beams and did not take any action. Relying on his past experiences, he knew that the scrolls within these beams of light were mainly Spiritual Tier Middle Rank Spiritual Arts. Although they were decent Spiritual Arts, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t satisfied with them anymore.

    As Mu Chen continued to progress further in, a thick and bright beam burst out. The lustre of this beam was clearly brighter than the beams he had seen earlier.

    Mu Chen stared at this beam and dark ck Spiritual Energy gushed out of his hands. It extended out like billowing smoke and rushed over towards the beam.

    When the beam of light had entered the ck Spiritual Energy, Mu Chen quickly retracted his Spiritual Energy. However, the beam continued struggling like a caught fish within his Spiritual Energy. His dark Spiritual Energy started to show signs of it crumbling. Seeing this, Mu Chen quickly utilized his Spiritual Energy and wrapped heavily around the beam of light. Then, he stretched out and grabbed onto this beam

    In the instant he had grabbed onto the beam of light, information flowed into his mind.

    Grand Arctic Jade Hand, Spiritual Tier High Rank. Requires extremely cold Spiritual Energy to learn. When it is mastered, the cold aura is extremely overbearing and could turn one into an ice sculpture through contact. Once the sculpture is hit, it would shatter.

    ¡°It is actually a Spiritual Tier High Rank Spiritual Art.¡± Mu Chen smacked his lips. Speaking of which, a Spiritual Art at this level is considered to be quite excellent. Even the Spirit King Finger that he had learned was only at the level of a Spiritual Tier Low Rank Spiritual Art. As for the Shadowspirit Step, it was at the level of a Spiritual Tier Middle Rank. Both of these Spiritual Arts had helped Mu Chen out numerous times in the past. However, with the increase of his strength, these Spiritual Arts were not able to satisfy him any longer.

    Mu Chen hesitated for a moment before letting this beam of light escape. Although Elder Zhu Tian had warned them not to be too persistent in obtaining a Deity Tier Spiritual Art and should know when to stop, Mu Chen did not want to be easily satisfied with such a Spiritual Art. This was not recklessness, but the confidence that he had within himself.

    After letting the Spiritual Tier High Rank Spiritual Art escape, Mu Chen continued to rush into the depths. In a few minutes, he had seen many Spiritual Arts that were at the same level of the Grand Arctic Jade Hand. However, he had let all of them escape his grasp. His ck eyes swept through the dazzling river of light nervously as he continued to search for a Spiritual Art that truly tempted him.

    This search of hissted for approximately ten minutes. Finally, Mu Chen was able to discover...

    Of course, it couldn¡¯t be said that he had discovered it. This is because the beam of light was too amazing. If the beam of lights earlier were like loaches, this beam of light was like a serpent. It was massive and powerful. All other lights would avoid it as it passed by. It was as if these lights were afraid of this massive light and did not dare to face it.

    When Mu Chen noticed the serpent-like beam, he could vaguely see a blue glow within it. This blue glow was like a storm and it exuded out a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation.

    ¡°That¡¯s the one!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes glowed. He hurriedly stabilized his posture and Spiritual Energy gushed out from his body. Then, his Spiritual Energy rushed out and attempted to envelop the serpent-like beam.

    But just when the Spiritual Energy had enveloped the beam of light, the beam of light shook furiously and rushed out as it forcibly destroyed the ck Spiritual Energy.

    The powerful resistance disyed by the beam of light had shocked Mu Chen. He did not dare to rx and hurriedly utilized his Spiritual Energy and continued to attempt to wrap it around the beam of light.

    Chi Chi!

    But against Mu Chen¡¯s obstacles, the beam of light smashed it in a rampage. With a powerful manner, it had rushed through all these obstacles. The former¡¯s obstruction waspletely useless in front of it.

    This beam of light was actually powerful to this extent!

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes turned serious and he smacked down with his palm. He immediately muttered: ¡°Vajra Pagoda!¡±

    Dark-ck Spiritual Energy surged out and quickly formed into a massive hand. Mysterious ck tower engravings loomed out within the hand and a powerful suppression was released.

    When the massive hand was condensed, it was smashed down towards the beam of light. An extraordinary shock wave emitted out when the two had made contact with each other. This shock wave had blown away all the other beams of light.

    Endless Spiritual Energy fluctuations burst out from the massive hand. The tower engraving would constantly squirm and a mysterious power was released. Finally, it managed to slow down the beam of light. But even so, Mu Chen found that he could only fight against it in a stalemate and it was difficult to actually suppress it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see how long you can endure this!¡±

    Mu Chen gritted his teeth and circted his Spiritual Energy. He continued to infuse the Spiritual Energy into the massive hand. If he were to rx, the beam of light would escape and everything that he had done woulde to naught.

    Therefore, the two attacks had remained at a stalemate. Spiritual Energy fluctuations would emit out continuously, causing the surroundings to be empty.

    Mu Chen gritted his teeth and sweat began to form on his forehead. In order to remain this stalemate, he needed to consume arge amount of Spiritual Energy. Moreover, it was like a tug of war, once he rxed, he would lose.

    Boom!

    Spiritual Energy fluctuations burst out endlessly. But just when sweat flowed down from Mu Chen¡¯s forehead constantly, the beam of light was no longer as powerful as before. Instead, the lustre of its light had turned slightly dim.

    ¡°This is the moment!¡±

    When the beam of light had turned dim, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes shed. He smacked down with the massive hand and it bombarded against the beam of light. Lights flew in all directions. At the same time, Mu Chen rushed forward and his hand entered the storm within the beam of light.

    Chi Chi.

    The storm was like a de and cut Mu Chen¡¯s hand. Bloodstains appeared, yet Mu Chen remained calm. He hadpletely ignored it as his hand grasped onto the scroll within the storm.

    When he caught the scroll, a powerful resistance rushed out from it. The scroll attempted to escape, but Mu Chen had tightly held onto it. Spiritual Energy surged out and wrapped around the scroll. Even if his hand was injured, he would not let it escape.

    Fresh blood slowly dripped down from his palm. In the end, the scroll¡¯s resistance grew weaker and Mu Chen finally retracted back his palm. His eyes stared eagerly at the scroll within his hand.

    This scroll was blue in color. Its entire body was like a jade and countless tiny gales would form near the scroll. A swishing sound would emit from it, causing it seem quite peculiar.

    When Mu Chen grabbed onto the blue scroll, he felt a wave of information entering his mind.

    Nine Dragon Skywind Art, Quasi-Deity Tier Spiritual Art. Learn through obtaining the astral winds of the heavens and earth. When it is mastered, nine dragons would roar and cause the world to split apart. It is impossible to detect its divine might.

    ¡°Quasi-Deity Tier Spiritual Art?¡±

    Mu Chen hesitated for a moment before surprise and delight filled his face. Delight because this Spiritual Art was not amon item and surprise because there was actually a Quasi-Deity Tier in terms of Deity Tier Spiritual Arts.

    Judging from its appearance, the Quasi-Deity Tier was probably the lowest level of the Deity Tier Spiritual Art. But no matter how low it is, it cannot change the fact that it is a Deity Tier Spiritual Art. Its power is immense and it was not something that a Spiritual Tier High Rank Spiritual Art couldpare with.

    Mu Chen stared at the Quasi-Deity Tier Spiritual Art and his eyes twinkled. He nodded his head. A man should not be too greedy, you should stop when you know that it¡¯s enough. A Quasi-Deity Tier Spiritual Art is already considered to be powerful. If he was too greedy, it was possible that he would end up with nothing.

    Thinking about this, Mu Chen no longer hesitated and tightened his grasp. He nned on shattering the scroll and get transferred into it. After he defeated the protector within the scroll, he would finally obtain this Quasi-Deity Tier Spiritual Art.

    But just when Mu Chen was about to shatter the scroll, a mysterious buzzing vibration was emitted out from his body. His hand instantly became powerless and had loosened up.

    At the same time, the blue scroll burst out from his hand and formed into a beam of light as it flew away quickly.

    Mu Chen was dumbfounded as he stared at this scene. The Deity Tier Spiritual Art that was within his grasp had flown away. Even with his personality, he could not resist and shouted angrily: ¡°Nine Netherbird, was this your doing?!¡±

    It was apparent that the vibration earlier was not made by himself. And inside his body, there was only the Nine Netherbird. Therefore, who else could it be except for this bird?

    Within his aura sea, the Nine Netherbird hadpletely ignored Mu Chen¡¯s furious shout. Instead, it stared tightly onto the piece of ck paper. On the surface of this ck paper, a dark purple light slowly rose up and flew away.

    Mu Chen, who was about to enter a rampage and had nned to trouble the Nine Netherbird, suddenly noticed a dark purple light wrap his body. Then, before he could react, it hadpletely surrounded Mu Chen and dragged him into the depths of the river of light at an amazing speed.

    This scene hadpletely startled Mu Chen. When the dark purple light appeared, he knew that it wasn¡¯t the Nine Netherbird¡¯s fault. He immediately focused and gradually discovered the source of the vibration.

    When Mu Chen discovered the source of the fluctuation, he sucked in a mouthful of cold air. His eyes were filled with disbelief. Thismotion was actually caused by the mysterious ck paper that had never done anything to him during the many years he had obtained it?

    ¡°What does it want?¡±

    Mu Chen muttered. At this moment, he had discovered that he had already lost control of his body and could only allow the dark purple light bring him to the depths of river of light. This made him wanted to cry, yet tears would note out. The Quasi-Deity Tier Spiritual Art that he spent so much effort to obtain...

    But just when Mu Chen was brought to the depths of the river of light by the dark purple light, in an independent space deep below, a beam of light that had dozen of suns suspended near it had exuded out an extraordinary pressure.

    At the same time, a deep rumbling suddenly rang out. ck lights had slowly emerged behind the dozen suns.

    When the ck lights emerged, the dozen suns actually retreated back a bit. It was as if the suns were afraid of the ck lights.

    The ck lights swayed and an ancient fluctuation emitted out from it. It stopped for a moment and suddenly it rushed out from the deepest parts of the river of light as if it was attracted by something.

 Chapter 193 - Four Gods Constellation Scripture

    <b>Chapter 193 - Four Gods Constetion Scripture</b>

    Within the brilliant river of light, a dark purple light shed by. The countless beams within the river of light actually moved away by themselves, and allowed the purple light to pass through smoothly.

    At that moment, Mu Chen was within the purple light. His expression was filled with disbelief and shock. Ever since he¡¯d obtained the mysterious ck paper, it had only disyed a miraculous power when the Nine Netherbird had attempted to seize his body. Since then, it had returned to its peaceful state, and no matter what Mu Chen did, he¡¯d failed to make any contact with it.

    But contrary to his expectations, the mysterious ck paper had once again begun to move...

    Although Mu Chen was stunned, he didn¡¯t resist it. Ever since he¡¯d obtained the mysterious ck paper from the Spiritual Road, it¡¯d never caused him to be in danger. Instead, it had protected him. Therefore, it was unlikely that the paper would harm him.

    As he thought about this, Mu Chen gradually calmed down. He stared at the beams of light that flowed by, and noticed at least three different beams that were just as bright as the Nine Dragon Skywind Art as he progressed further in. It was evident that these beams possessed a Quasi-Deity Tier Spiritual Art as well.

    Mu Chen stared reluctantly at the bright lights in the distance. However, seeing that the purple light didn¡¯t show any signs of stopping, he could only let out a helpless sigh. Right now, he wanted to see just where it would bring him to.

    The dark purple light continued to carry Mu Chen into the depths of the river of light. After approximately ten minutes, Mu Chen noticed that his speed had finally slowed down. At that moment, the surroundings werepletely devoid of light, and weren¡¯t as magnificent looking as before. Instead, it seemed that he¡¯d reached the very end of the river of light.

    In the end, the purple light had finally stopped and Mu Chen nced around in the darkness. He let out a bitterugh. Just what the hell was going on?

    Just when Mu Chen became dumbfounded, swishing sounds rushed out from the deepest parts of the darkness. He immediately turned around and noticed a ck clump with a tail of light rushing towards him at an rming speed.

    The ck clump of light quickly arrived in front of Mu Chen. At that moment, Mu Chen stared at it in surprise. The clump of light was pitch-ck and looked like a tiny ck hole. Even his line of sight seemed to be sucked into it. Therefore, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t able to see anything as he looked at it.

    Although he wasn¡¯t able to detect anything strange with it, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze turned serious. This was because he could vaguely feel an immense and obscure fluctuation being emitted from within the ck clump.

    As he continued to gaze at the ck clump of light, the roars of an ancient dragon and a tiger resounded out from within. Aside from these two roars, there were also two other, different ancient roars as well.

    When Mu Chen heard the ancient dragon and tiger¡¯s roar, his expression had bepletely serious. From these sounds, he could sense a mysterious pressure.

    Mu Chen stared tightly at the ck clump of light, and couldn¡¯t decide whether or not he should touch it. At the same time, he didn¡¯t dare to move either. His instincts told him that this item was probably more formidable than the Quasi-Deity Tier Spiritual Art earlier.

    Just when Mu Chen hesitated, a purple light rushed out from his body and illuminated the ck clump of light. At the same time, Mu Chen was able to detect that the mysterious ck paper within his aura sea had started to vibrate. A mysterious purple light was constantly being emitted out.

    Chi Chi.

    Under the radiance of the purple light, the ck clump of light had actually melted away. Soon, the item within the ck clump was revealed in front of Mu Chen.

    Within the faint ck light, there was a dark scroll. Ancient beast engravings were carved atop the surface of the scroll. At the same time, lights were emitted from within, and had condensed into illusionary beast figures near the scroll. Each one of these figures roared out. From the sound, Mu Chen was able to sense that it was both mysterious and ancient...

    Mu Chen stared at the powerful aura that was emitted out from the scroll and his heart trembled. He hesitated for a moment before he extended his hand out. The ck scroll slowly descended down andnded within his palm.

    In the instant he made contact with the ck scroll, he was able to detect that a wave of information had flowed into his mind.

    Four God Constetion Scripture. A powerful Deity Art created by using the Constetion Spirits of the four directions. It could summon the Constetion Spirits from all four directions. Once these four gods gathered, it could tremble the heavens and the earth.

    It was a simple introduction, yet it wasn¡¯t able to conceal the powerful and overbearing aura being emitted. But what had shocked Mu Chen the most was that it didn¡¯t state the level of the Four God Constetion Scripture.

    Even though it wasn¡¯t stated, Mu Chen was aware that this Spiritual Art was definitely at the Deity Tier level. Moreover, it was much more powerful than a Quasi-Deity Tier Spiritual Art; he was actually unclear as to just how powerful it was.

    ¡°This Four God Constetion Scripture seems to be rted to the mysterious ck paper within my body,¡± Mu Chen muttered as he held onto the ck scroll. From themotion caused by the mysterious ck paper, Mu Chen knew that it was the mysterious ck paper that had attracted this Spiritual Art towards him. Otherwise, it would¡¯ve been impossible for Mu Chen to reach this ce with his own power, and he wouldn¡¯t have been given a choice to obtain a Spiritual Art at this level.

    Although he¡¯d obtained this ck scroll, Mu Chen still hesitated for a moment. It¡¯s not like one could take away a high ranked Spiritual Art just because they¡¯d managed to obtain it. This was because one first had to defeat the protector in order to take away the Spiritual Art.

    Furthermore, from what Elder Zhu Tian had said, it seemed that the more powerful the Spiritual Art was, the more powerful the protector would be. Even though Mu Chen hadn¡¯t faced against any of the protectors before, he knew that the protector that were used to protect a Deity Tier Spiritual Art weren¡¯t weak at all.

    Mu Chen lowered his head and stared at the ck scroll within his hand.

    Should I take it or not?

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes shed for a moment before he finally became serious. Since there was such an opportunity, he mustn¡¯t miss out on it. It wasn¡¯t a big deal if he failed, he¡¯d just return empty-handed!

    Thinking about this, Mu Chen no longer hesitated, and gripped onto the ck scroll tightly. An overwhelmingly powerful dark light was unleashed and instantly enveloped Mu Chen¡¯s body. Then, both Mu Chen and the ck scroll vanished from that ce.

    At a certain location in the Spiritual Arts Hall.

    Elder Zhu Tian sat cross-legged within arge hall. In front of him, there was a white-haired old man. In front of them, they would gently ce pieces on the Go Board from time to time.

    Within therge hall, there were a dozen of other individuals sitting with closed eyes. It was clear that they were currently cultivating.

    ¡°Ohoho, I wonder if any of this little guys will manage to obtain a Deity Tier Spiritual Art this time? During the past few years, only Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong managed to obtain a Deity Tier Spiritual Art during their freshman year, right?¡± The white-haired old man in front of Elder Zhu Tian chuckled as he ced a board piece down.

    ¡°That depends on the mood of the Spiritual Arts Hall. If it¡¯s in a bad mood and has strengthened the protectors, it will be much more difficult.¡± Elder Zhu Tian smiled and continued speaking, ¡°However, there are a few powerful ones among the freshmen this time. I think that it¡¯s possible for them to obtain a Quasi-Deity Tier Spiritual Art.¡±

    The white-haired old man smiled and nodded. Just when he was about to speak again, his expression suddenly changed. From within the hall, a rippling fluctuation was being emitted out. It was from a consciousness that didn¡¯t seem human.

    ¡°Someone made contact with a Spiritual Art at the Core Territory of the Spiritual Art Collection.¡±

    When this thought was conveyed out, Elder Zhu Tian and the white-haired old man¡¯s expression changed. Their board pieces dropped down onto the Go Board and had actually shattered both the board and the table.

    ¡°A Spiritual Art from the Core Territory?!¡±

    Elder Zhu Tian and the white-haired old man exchanged gazes with each other in astonishment. Then, they immediately frowned and asked, ¡°How is this possible? It is impossible for even a Heavenly Transformation Stage to enter that ce. How could someone have made contact with a Spiritual Art inside that ce? Moreover, the Spiritual Arts within that ce aren¡¯t even among the Spiritual Arts that could be selected by students. How could someone possibly enter that ce?¡±

    ¡°The Spiritual Art rushed out from that ce by itself.¡± A thought was conveyed out to them.

    ¡°What?¡± Elder Zhu Tian and the white-haired old man were finally stunned. The Spiritual Art had actuallye out by itself? This was the first time that they¡¯d ever heard of this urring.

    Within therge hall, the dozen figures, who were cultivating, also opened their eyes. Surprise filled their faces. It was also the first time since they¡¯d guarded the Spiritual Arts Hall that they had heard of such a thing urring.

    ¡°Which Spiritual Art is it?¡± Elder Zhu Tian asked solemnly.

    The Spiritual Arts that were stored within the Core Territory of the Spiritual Arts Hall were considered to be a treasure even within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Ordinarily speaking, it wasn¡¯t something that they could let a student to obtain.

    The inhuman-like consciousness turned silent for a moment before it responded: ¡°Four Gods Constetion Scripture.¡±

    ¡°Four Gods Constetion Scripture?¡±

    Elder Zhu Tian and the white-haired old man were stunned. Their eyes immediately shrank slightly and asked, ¡°Is it that ancient Spiritual Art that nobody has ever sessfully learned?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Elder Zhu Tian frowned. It was unknown when the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had obtained this Spiritual Art. However, ever since they¡¯d obtained it, no one had ever sessfully managed to learn it. Even the principal had attempted to learn it, and had still failed. ording to the what their principal had said, the ¡°Four Gods Constetion Scripture¡± was a powerful Spiritual Art that was probably born from an ancient scripture. It would be immensely difficult to learn it without the ancient scripture...

    But why would such a situation ur now?

    ¡°Who obtained this Spiritual Art?¡± Elder Zhu Tian inquired.

    The air trembled and lights gathered within the hall. In the end, it had condensed into a handsome boy with a slender body.

    When Elder Zhu Tian looked at the figure formed by light, his eyes were filled with surprise. He muttered, ¡°So it was Mu Chen...That boy isn¡¯t simple...Not only does he possess the Nine Netherbird¡¯s Soul Essence, he even caused the ¡°Four Gods Constetion Scripture¡± to rush to him by itself...¡±

    Elder Zhu Tian chuckled and his eyes shed.

    What an interesting little guy.

 Chapter 194 - Protector

    <b>Chapter 194 - Protector</b>

    When Mu Chen opened his eyes once again, the river of lights had already vanished. Instead, a dark golden hall had emerged in front of him. This hall was quite spacious and seemed to pulse with a chill as if it was made of metal.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes swept across the massive hall and stared at the center of the hall with a serious expression. At that location, there was a shadow standing still. From its appearance, it seemed like a heavy ck armor. This heavy ck armor was engraved with many ck lines and gave off a mysterious feeling.

    Mu Chen stared at the lifeless ck armor and sensed danger from it. At the same time, he quietly circted his Spiritual Energy within his body.

    Kacha.

    Just when Mu Chen looked carefully at the lifeless ck armor, a clicking sound rang out from the icy-cold armor. It was as if something had been activated. Then, Mu Chen noticed a pair of scarlet lights being emitted from the armor. It seemed like that the armor was gazing at him coldly.

    When the scarlet light focused itself on Mu Chen¡¯s body, ck lightwaves slowly surged out from the ck armor and a powerful Spiritual Energy pressure was released from the icy-cold armor.

    ¡°Intruder. You will be able to obtain the Spiritual Art if you beat me!¡± A emotionless voice resounded out from the ck armor.

    ¡°Are you the protector of the Spiritual Art?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes focused. It was clear that the ck armor wasn¡¯t human and was a special item like a puppet. Apparently, this was the protector that Elder Zhu Tian had mentioned earlier.

    Buzz.

    Once the protector¡¯s voice faded away, a stone tform slowly emerged from behind the ck armor. ck lights glowed on top of the stone tform and a ck scroll could be vaguely seen within the ck lights. Illusory beasts were condensed on the scroll and these beasts issued out ancient roars endlessly.

    This was the ¡°Four Gods Constetion Scripture¡±. As long as Mu Chen defeated the mysterious protector in front of him, he would be able to obtain this Spiritual Art.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze slowly move away from the ¡°Four Gods Constetion Scripture¡± and towards the protector with heavy armor. He felt that it would be quite a thorny path. After all, he had already felt an immense pressure emitting from the protector even without it attacking him. This pressure was extraordinarily powerful and Mu Chen was aware that he wasn¡¯t its opponent.

    Mu Chen shook his head with a bitter smile. It was evident that a Spiritual Art at this level wasn¡¯t something a freshman could obtain. However, who would have imagined that the mysterious ck paper within his body had actually summoned the ¡°Four Gods Constetion Scripture¡± from deep within...

    Just when Mu Chen sighed helplessly, ck lights had already begun to surge out from the protector¡¯s icy-cold armor. An extraordinary Spiritual Energy pressure was emitted out from within it.

    The protector didn¡¯t say anything else and took a step forward. Sounds of metal shing could be heard. At the same time, the protector turned into a beam of light as it rushed directly in front of Mu Chen. Then, it fired out a punch straight towards Mu Chen.

    When this punch was sted out, the violent ck Spiritual Energy had charged forward like a serpent. The powerful winds formed by it had actually sted away the air in front of it.

    When Mu Chen noticed the protector approaching aggressively, his expression changed. Retreat wasn¡¯t an option anymore. Thus, he could only defend himself by attacking. He, too, sted out a punch and four Limitless Death Seals were condensed and erupted out towards the protector¡¯s punch.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    However, the ovepping Limitless Death Seals were actually forcibly blown away when it made contact with the attack from the protector. The remaining power of the attack had smashed onto Mu Chen¡¯s arm as he protected himself.

    Even though he had protected himself, Mu Chen¡¯s body was still sent flying away. Blood flowed out his body and a stinging pain burst out from his arms. His body flew back a few hundred meters before he had finally stopped.

    Although Mu Chen stabilized his body, he was deeply shocked. The protector was too strong. From his estimates, this heavy armor had already surpassed the Heavenly Fusion Stage. How could he possibly deal with it right now?

    Mu Chen stared at the ck scroll on the stone tform in front of him and let out a bitterugh. Elder Zhu Tian was correct. If one was too greedy, they would end up with nothing...

    Not far away, the protector did not give any chance for Mu Chen to rest. Instead, it charged forward and every single step it took caused the hall to tremble. A powerful offensive surged out from it towards Mu Chen.

    Seeing this, Mu Chen¡¯s expression darkened. He could only grit his teeth and continued to avoid the attacks.

    From a certain location inside the Spiritual Arts Hall, Elder Zhu Tian and the others raised their head up. In front of them, a screen of light had formed and within this screen of light, a scene of the protector chasing after Mu Chen was disyed.

    ¡°Ohoho. Although that little guy was fortunate enough to obtain the ¡®Four Gods Constetion Scripture¡¯, it seems that he does not possess the strength to defeat the protector.¡± The white-haired old man watched this scene as heughed.

    Elder Zhu Tian also nodded and responded: ¡°The protector of the ¡®Four Gods Constetion Scripture¡¯ is equivalent to a Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase. Mu Chen is only at the Spirit Stage Late Phase. The gap between them is just toorge, this gap wasn¡¯t something that techniques could cover...¡±

    When Mu Chen had sessfully defeated Yang Hong, who was at the Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase, Elder Zhu Tian was quite surprised. However, he did not recognize that it was an impossible act. But judging from the what was urring right now, Elder Zhu Tian could only say it was simply unimaginable for Mu Chen to defeat the protector by himself.

    ¡°It seems that this little guy wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain the ¡®Four Gods Constetion Scripture¡¯. To be honest, I actually wanted to see if this little guy would be able sessfully learn the Spiritual Art.¡± The white-haired old man smiled.

    Elder Zhu Tian shook his head and replied: ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. The rules are decided by the Spiritual Arts Hall. We can only assist it and cannot change the rules. If Mu Chen fails to defeat the protector, then we can only y by the rules.¡±

    The white-haired old man nodded and stared at the screen of light. At this moment, Mu Chen was in apletely awkward state. Judging from his appearance, it seems that he wouldn¡¯t be able tost much longer.

    As Mu Chen retreated, he was once again struck by the powerful winds formed by the attacks of the protector. The air erupted and a long trial was formed as Mu Chen¡¯s feet slid across the hall. At this moment, blood had emerged from his mouth.

    Mu Chen wiped the blood traces from his mouth, but at the same time, his heart was in a mess. Every single attack of his seemed to be fragile like a piece of paper in the face of the protector. He knew that this was caused by the difference in strength. Even if he had advanced to the Heavenly Fusion Stage, he would not be able to defeat this protector. However, he would at least be able topete with it and would not be in this awkward state he was in right now.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes twinkled and he sent his consciousness towards his aura sea to look for the Nine Netherbird. In this situation, he truly needed a bit of help.

    Within his aura sea, the Nine Netherbird stretched its wingszily and responded: ¡°Don¡¯te searching for me. This mess wasn¡¯t caused by me, so you should look for the culprit instead.¡±

    Hearing this, Mu Chen could not help but turn his eyes towards the mysterious ck paper within his aura sea. At this moment, thetter was in apletely peaceful state. However, a faint purple light could be seen emitting from it.

    Unfortunately, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t able to do anything to the mysterious ck paper. Therefore, he could only shake his head in response.

    ¡°The protector¡¯s strength isn¡¯t weak. Judging from your current strength, it isn¡¯t something that you can possibly defeat. But sometimes, it isn¡¯t necessary to defeat it in a head-on battle. The Spiritual Arts Hall is probably an exceptional Spiritual Artifact and the protector is controlled by it. As long as you are able to sever the link between the protector and the Spiritual Arts Hall, this puppet won¡¯t be able to move at all.¡± Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s dejected expression, the Nine Netherbird curled its lips and spoke out loud.

    ¡°Sever the link?¡± Mu Chen was stunned, but he quickly asked, ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°How should I know...¡± The Nine Netherbird pped its wings that were tainted with ck mes. It was evident it was quite dissatisfied since Mu Chen had came searching for it whenever he didn¡¯t know the solution to his problem.

    Mu Chen sighed. The bird and paper were basically acting like gods. It seemed that he could only rely on himself.

    Within the hall, Mu Chen¡¯s body was blown away once again. Fortunately, he did not dare to fight directly against the protector. Instead, he was constantly avoiding it in order to stall for time.

    At this moment, his eyes blinked rapidly. In order to sever the link between the protector and the Spiritual Arts Hall, he must first understand how the two of them are connected, right?

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes shed and scanned through the heavy armor on the protector. He could see faint engravings shing on the surface of the armor and a mysterious fluctuation emitted out from it.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes focused fiercely. This fluctuation...Is it a Spiritual Array¡¯s fluctuation?

    That¡¯s right!

    The Spiritual Arts Hall arranged a Spiritual Array on the protector¡¯s body in order to control it. As long as managed to destroy the Spiritual Array, he would be able to severe the link between the Spiritual Arts Hall and the protector.

    A hint of excitement filled Mu Chen¡¯s ck eyes.

    At this moment, the protector rushed forward once again. Just when it had approached Mu Chen, Mu Chen took this chance to scan through theplex engraving on the armor and firmly remembered it in his mind.

    This time, Mu Chen was blown away again. However, he immediately crawled back up. His eyes had became brighter due to the hope of defeating the protector.

    Bang! Bang!

    Next up, the protector had continued to bombard its attack towards Mu Chen and Mu Chen was constantly sent flying away by it. Although he was bing more injured and more blood was flowing out from the corner of his lips, his eyes revealed more and more excitement.

    He was finally able to understand the Spiritual Array arranged on the armor of the protector. He knew where the core of the Spiritual Array was located at!

    The protector continued to cause the hall to tremble as it charged forward once again. But this time, when it had approached Mu Chen and sted out a punch, thetter had also taken a step forward. Dark-ck Spiritual Energy gushed out from his hand and a ck me danced within it.

    When the protector¡¯s attack had smashed onto his chest, Mu Chen¡¯s attack also managed to smash down on a specific location of the ck armor!

 Chapter 195 - Trick

    <b>Chapter 195 - Trick</b>

    Within the hall, Mu Chen¡¯s body was blown away awkwardly. His feet scraped across the metal-like floor and was finally blown into a massive stone pir.

    Puchi.

    Fresh blood sprayed out from Mu Chen¡¯s mouth. At this moment, Mu Chen was extremely pale. Although he had already overestimated the protector¡¯s strength, he discovered that he had still underestimated the strength of a Heavenly Transformation Stage after enduring one blow.

    Mu Chen rubbed his chest and pulled out a ck piece. This ck piece resembled a ck pot with Spiritual Energy engravings ced on its surface. This was a Low Rank Spiritual Artifact that Mu Chen had obtained in the Northern Heavens World. He had never used it all this time, but at that earlier moment, Mu Chen had activated it. If it wasn¡¯t for this ck pot, right now, his injuries would be much more serious.

    Mu Chen tossed aside the ck piece and wiped away the blood from his mouth. Then, he stared at the protector in the distance. At this moment, thetter had also stopped moving. A scarlet light shone out from within the heavy armor.

    Mu Chen stared firmly at the protector and clenched his hands. Although his estimations were mostly urate, he must witness the final result to know if it had any effects.

    If this method failed to sever the link between the protector and the Spiritual Arts Hall, Mu Chen could only try to think of another way.

    As Mu Chen stared at the protector, Elder Zhu Tian and the others were also watching the screen of light from a certain location. A hint of surprise appeared as they noticed the unmoving protector.

    With their keen senses, they could detect something abnormal.

    Chi Chi.

    While they were surprised, the icy-cold body of the protector had suddenly released out a disorderly Spiritual Energy. Then, the scarlet light emitted out from within the armor had dimmed before it hadpletely turned ck.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Seeing this, Elder Zhu Tian was shocked and he asked in surprise.

    ¡°He destroyed the hidden Spiritual Array on the protector¡¯s body and severed my connection with the protector.¡± A thought was conveyed over as the screen of light fluctuated.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Elder Zhu Tian and the white-haired old man eximed loudly. Naturally, they knew that the Spiritual Arts Hall had the ability to control the protectors. This was achieved by the hall through a Spiritual Array ced on the protector¡¯s body. However, this Spiritual Array was quiteplicated. It would not stop even if a portion was destroyed unless it was the core of the Spiritual Array. However, Mu Chen had managed to destroy the core of the Spiritual Array.

    This eyesight and the timing to grasp the opportunity was indeed marvelous.

    ¡°Should I reconnect to the protector?¡± An inhumane thought was conveyed out once again.

    Elder Zhu Tian thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°Although he did not truly defeat the protector, he still managed to stop it. Therefore, it is considered that he had passed this test.¡±

    Elder Zhu Tian nced at the white-haired old man. Thetter had also nodded his head and said, ¡°Consider him passed.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    This thought was conveyed over and the inhumane consciousness faded away.

    ¡°That little guy... He truly is surprising. He actually managed to defeat the protector using such a method,¡± Elder Zhu Tian eximed.

    The white-haired old man also smiled. He stared at the boy in an awkward state within the screen of light and muttered: ¡°It seems that there are indeed excellent seedlings within this year¡¯s freshmen. Perhaps in the nearby future, he will possess the qualifications to challenge the seniors at the top.¡±

    ¡°When that happens, it will be quite fun to watch.¡±

    Inside the hall, Mu Chen finally let out a sigh of relief after noticing that the Spiritual Energy hadpletely vanished from within the protector¡¯s body. He immediately wiped out the sweat from his forehead.

    It seemed that his gamble had paid off this time.

    With Mu Chen¡¯s strength, it would be quite difficult for him to forcibly destroy a Spiritual Array at this level. Therefore, he could only observe the Spiritual Array carefully and discover the core and the important array lines. He would destroy one of them and this would lead to an effect ofpletely disrupting the Spiritual Array.

    Of course, he only managed to perform this feat because he had relied on the Nine Netherbird¡¯s Nine Netherme. This me was able to burn even Spiritual Energy. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to instantly destroy the Spiritual Array lines.

    ¡°This Nine Netherme is indeed powerful.¡±

    Mu Chen stared at the hint of ck me on the icy-cold body of the protector. He could not help but let out a praise. It seems that he must perform the Spiritual Energy Fusion that the Nine Netherbird had mentioned after he exited the Spiritual Arts Hall. When his Spiritual Energy had fused with the Nine Netherbird¡¯s, the overbearingness and power of his Spiritual Energy would reach another level.

    Moreover, the battle with the protector had finally made Mu Chen understood how powerful a Heavenly Transformation Stage powerhouse was. This made him quite rmed. After all, Li Xuantong¡¯s strength was probably even stronger than the protector. If he did not improve, he wouldn¡¯t be able to contend against Li Xuantong. It was evident that he, Mu Chen, did not want to see a situation where he waspletely powerless in the face of Li Xuantong.

    ¡°It seems that I must hurry and improve my strength.¡±

    Mu Chen muttered to himself and felt a hint of urgency. He immediately took a deep breath and suppressed the flowing blood. Then, he slowly walked forward, bypassing the protector and headed towards the stone tform.

    And against Mu Chen¡¯s action, the protector no longer reacted. From its appearance, it was as if the victor had been determined... Although he had resorted to using a trick.

    After walking past the protector, Mu Chen stopped in front of the stone tform. He stared at the ck scroll suspended above the stone tform. When he observed the ck scroll at a close distance, he was able to notice that the four beast figures surrounding the scroll were a dragon, tiger, phoenix and turtle. As they growled, it was quite mysterious and ancient-sounding.

    Mu Chen extended his hand out and held onto the ck scroll. At this moment, the ck scroll did not resist and allowed Mu Chen to hold onto it.

    In the instant that Mu Chen had held onto the ¡°Four Gods Constetion Scripture¡±, a grin appeared on his face. After enormous effort, he finally managed to obtain it.

    Buzz.

    When Mu Chen had obtained the ¡°Four Gods Constetion Scripture¡±, a burst of light erupted out from within the hall. Then, Mu Chen felt the space distorting and everything in front of him had changed.

    Mu Chen calmed down and immediately looked around. Then, he noticed that he was staring at Elder Zhu Tian, who had a smile on his face. Beside him was a white-haired old man. And further behind these two individuals, there were a dozen figures who had stared at him in a curious manner.

    ¡°You truly are lucky... From the rules, you currently aren¡¯t qualified to obtain a Spiritual Art at the level of the Four Gods Constetion Scripture.¡± Elder Zhu Tian¡¯s eyes swept through Mu Chen¡¯s body as he smiled.

    Mu Chen let out a hollowugh. However, deep down inside, he felt nervous. Could Elder Zhu Tian and the others n on taking back the ¡°Four Gods Constetion Scripture¡±? He understood that he wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain the ¡°Four Gods Constetion Scripture without the summon of the mysterious ck scroll within his body.

    Elder Zhu Tian nced at Mu Chen and seemed to know what he was thinking: ¡°Rx. Since you¡¯ve obtained the ¡®Four Gods Constetion Scripture¡¯, we would not ask you to hand it back to us. This is also considered to be your opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Then I will have to thank you, Elder Zhu Tian.¡±

    Mu Chen was relief and quickly gave his thanks.

    At this moment, Elder Zhu Tian smiled and waved his sleeves. Four other beams shed near Mu Chen and four figures emerged from within. It was Luo Li, Yang Hong, Mu Kui and Bing Qing.

    All four of them had a dense Spiritual Energy surging out from their bodies. It was evident that they had experienced a battle as well. However, judging from their expression, they were in control of the fight.

    When the four of them appeared, they looked towards Mu Chen, who was in front of them. However, they were stunned when they noticed Mu Chen¡¯s pale expression and torn clothes.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Luo Li¡¯s expression changed and hurriedly walked forward. Right now, Mu Chen¡¯s condition was even worse than the condition he had after fighting against Yang Hong.

    Mu Kui and Bing Qing were also surprised as they stared at Mu Chen. Only Yang Hong¡¯s eyes were sneering. It was evident that he was willing to see Mu Chen in a beaten up state.

    ¡°Ohoho, this little guy met a Deity Tier Spiritual Art and was beaten up to this state by the Heavenly Transformation Stage protector.¡± Elder Zhu Tian chuckled.

    ¡°Heavenly Transformation Stage protector?!¡±

    When these words were spoken, Luo Li, Mu Kui and Bing Qing werepletely stunned. All of them had actually obtained a Quasi-Deity Tier Spiritual Art. However, the protector they had faced was only at the Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase. This Mu Chen had actually fought against a protector at the Heavenly Transformation Stage? Just exactly what level was the Spiritual Art he had found?

    ¡°How overconfident.¡± Yang Hong sneered. This guy, who does he think he is? He actually didn¡¯t know his own strength and even dared to touch a Deity Tier Spiritual Art.

    Mu Chen nced towards Yang Hong andpletely ignored him. This made Yang Hong¡¯s face turn blue.

    ¡°Since I found one, I attempted to obtain it.¡± Mu Chen directed a smile towards Luo Li.

    Luo Li shook her head helplessly. He wouldn¡¯t¡¯ve discarded his opportunity because of this one attempt?

    ¡°Ohoho. He didn¡¯t fail.¡± Elder Zhu Tian smiled.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t fail?¡± Luo Li and the others froze when they heard this. A hint of disbelief emerged in their eyes. They stared at Mu Chen, who waspletely pale and in an awkward state. If he didn¡¯t fail, does that mean he had seeded?

    Mu Chen actually defeated a protector at the Heavenly Transformation Stage? How is this possible!

    ¡°Although he resorted to using a trick, it is still considered a sess. This little guy isn¡¯t as simple as you think.¡± Elder Zhu Tian smiled towards Mu Chen.

    Towards Elder Zhu Tian, who had spoken out his secret, Mu Chen could onlyugh wryly. Then, he smiled towards Yang Hong, who had a gloomy expression, and said, ¡°Sorry. It wasn¡¯t what you think it was.¡±

    Yang Hong¡¯s expression turned blue. A hint of powerless filled his heart. Originally, he thought that he would surpass Mu Chen once he obtained a Quasi-Deity Tier Spiritual Art. However, who would¡¯ve imagined that this bastard would actually defeat a Heavenly Transformation Stage protector. Although he didn¡¯t know what trick Mu Chen used, but could the difference in strength really be covered by a ¡°simple¡± trick?

 Chapter 196 - Rank 6 Spirit Convergence Array

    <b>Chapter 196 - Rank 6 Spirit Convergence Array</b>

    Outside of the Spiritual Arts Hall, lights burst out and Mu Chen and the others¡¯ figures emerged. As each one of them obtained a Spiritual Art, it was evident that their trip to the Spiritual Arts Hall was over.

    However, Yang Hong¡¯s expression remained somewhat gloomy even after they had left the Spiritual Arts Hall. He nced at Mu Chen sullenly and disappeared into the distance. At this moment, he was filled with disbelief and horror as he heard that Mu Chen had defeated a protector at the Heavenly Transformation Stage.

    Mu Chen nced at Yang Hong¡¯s departing silhouette before retracting his gaze.

    On the other hand, Mu Kui and Bing Qing stared curiously at Mu Chen. They wanted to know what Spiritual Art Mu Chen had obtained within the Spiritual Arts Hall. However, it wasn¡¯t polite to inquire about it. Thus, they could only cup their hands towards Mu Chen before departing on their own.

    ¡°Where are you nning to go now?¡± Luo Li¡¯s beautiful eyes stared at Mu Chen as she softly asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to experience one of the high rank Spirit Convergence Array inside the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡± Mu Chen smiled. Since he had already obtained the Spiritual Art, he should grasp hold of the time and begin to cultivate. Time was running out and he must breakthrough to the Heavenly Fusion Stage within two months. Moreover, he mustplete the Spiritual Energy Fusion. After all, he felt immense pressure from Li Xuantong.

    Luo Li blinked. She was extremely intelligent and could guess why Mu Chen was trying so hard to cultivate.

    ¡°If it¡¯s because of Li Xuantong, you don¡¯t have to care about him...¡± Luo Li hesitated slightly before she spoke.

    Mu Chen smiled. His gaze were firmly fixed on the delicate and exquisite face of the girl in front of him. This appearance...This smile...It was extremely bewitching.

    ¡°Why are you staring at me like this?¡± Luo Li¡¯s face turned slightly red once she was aware of Mu Chen looking at her like this.

    Mu Chen extended his hand out and held onto the girl¡¯s slender and delicate hands. This soft texture made it nearly impossible to let go.

    At this instant, Luo Li¡¯s face turned bright red. Her eyes quickly scanned through the surroundings. Only after she noticed that there were nobody nearby, she stopped struggling.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t because of Li Xuantong.¡± Mu Chen bit his lips and stared at the girl in front of him. His handsome face had changed slightly and revealed a hint of determination: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re burdened with, but, since you told me in the Spiritual Road that you would protect my back, then who do you think is standing in front of you?¡±

    Luo Li stared at Mu Chen. Within her ss-like eyes, a hint of emotion emerged.

    ¡°Perhaps I may not be qualified right now. However, I believe that I would be able to do it in the future. When that happens, I will fulfill my promise. Therefore, I am currently working hard to achieve it.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gentle voice revealed his determination.

    Since you are standing behind me. Naturally, I will be in front of you.

    Luo Li nibbled her lips and stared at Mu Chen. After a while, she revealed a slight smile and nodded her head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll head out first. Are you nning toe with me?¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    Luo Li shook her head and replied: ¡°I will stay at the freshman area for the next few days. Since you¡¯ve obtained the Spirit Ranking¡¯s Rank 1, it is possible that another person woulde due to their rage. This way, I can help you deal with the situation.¡±

    Although Mu Chen had resolved the matter with Mo Lun previously, the rumors spread out from it weren¡¯t all that good. Therefore, Luo Li hoped that this sort of incident would not ur again.

    Mu Chen nodded. He did not know Su Ling¡¯Er and did not know her personality. Therefore, it would be best to be prepared for it. With Luo Li¡¯s strength, she shouldn¡¯t be any weaker than Su Ling¡¯Er.

    Moreover, if Su Ling was to take action, he could resolve it again after he had finished his cultivation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll head out first then.¡± Mu Chen replied and no longer hesitated. He turned into a figure of light as he headed to the depths of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Luo Li stared at Mu Chen¡¯s departing figure and the smile on her face slowly faded away. After a while, she let out a faint sigh before disappearing from this location.

    As Mu Chen headed to the depths of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, he would nce around. At this ce, there were countless individuals rushing through the sky. The Spiritual Energy fluctuations emitted from these individuals were considerably powerful. This area was normally filled with seniors and their strength was naturally much more powerful than the freshmen¡¯s.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes looked out into a certain direction. From that location, a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation surged out. It was the direction of a Spirit Convergence Array. Moreover, its rank wasn¡¯t low at all.

    Mu Chen pondered for a moment before he rushed out to the right. At that direction, there was a Rank 6 Spirit Convergence Array. He had never seen a Spiritual Array at this rank before and if he was able to cultivate within it, the results of his cultivation would definitely exceed the results if he cultivated outside of it.

    Although it would cause a fortune to cultivate within a Rank 6 Spirit Convergence Array per day, time was pressing for Mu Chen so he did not consider about the cost.

    After flying for approximately ten minutes, Mu Chen had slowed down his pace. His eyes were focused on the scene in front of him. At this ce, a fierce distortion was in ce and had formed a massive door of light. Even if they were separated by a distance, Mu Chen was able to sense a tiny pressure from the Spiritual Aura rushing out from the door.

    Swish!

    At this moment, numerous figures would charge into the door of light. It was evident that they were students that nned to enter the Rank 6 Spirit Convergence Array to cultivate.

    Seeing this, Mu Chen let out a praise before following the stream of people and charged into the Rank 6 Spirit Convergence Array.

    In the instant Mu Chen had entered the Rank 6 Spirit Convergence Array, he felt a powerful surge of Spiritual Aura rushing towards him. At the same time, his body felt quite heavy as if he had a mountain on his back.

    Mu Chen quickly circted the Spiritual Energy within his body to resist this sense of heaviness. He lifted his eyes and nced around. Then, surprise filled his eyes.

    The Rank 6 Spirit Convergence Array wasrger than what Mu Chen had expected. It possessed valley ins, mountains and river streams. From its appearance, it seemed like a beautiful, yet secluded ce.

    Within this area, a faint mist would emit out. However, it wasn¡¯t the regr mist that one would encounter normally. Instead, it was formed by the Spiritual Aura of the world. Normally speaking, this mist would only be formed when the Spiritual Aura of the world had reached a certain degree of richness. Moreover, it was very beneficial for cultivation.

    ¡°As expected from a Rank 6 Spirit Convergence Array.¡±

    Mu Chen was full of praise as he looked around. Compared to this ce, the Spiritual Aura within the freshman area was quite shabby. Of course, the cost of entering this ce was quiterger as well.

    Mu Chen looked at the Spiritual Values Card within his hand and noticed that a total of 4,000 Spiritual Values were deducted from it. In other words, the Rank 6 Spirit Convergence Array would deduct 4,000 Spiritual Values every day. Since Mu Chen had around 500,000 Spiritual Values, he could only cultivate in this ce for approximately three months.

    Mu Chen put away his Spiritual Values Card and let out a wry smile. It was fortunate that he had obtained a bit of Spiritual Value from the Freshmen Competition. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have enough Spiritual Values to cultivate in seclusion within the Rank 6 Spirit Convergence Array.

    ¡°Are there any other conditions to perform the Spiritual Energy Fusion?¡± Mu Chen nced around before inquiring the Nine Netherbird.

    ¡°You should find a location with a high density of Spiritual Aura. Also, it would be best if it is extremely close to a deepke.¡± The Nine Netherbird¡¯s thoughts were conveyed out to Mu Chen.

    ¡°A deepke?¡±

    Mu Chen was slightly confused, but he did not inquire about the reason right now. Instead, he rushed to the depths of the Spirit Convergence Array. It was evident that the Spiritual Aura became more dense as he neared the center of the Spirit Convergence Array.

    Compared to earlier, Mu Chen had slowed down as he flew across the ce. Rumbling Spiritual Aura would enter his body every time he took a breath, causing his body to be much more rxed.

    Along the way, there were various mountain river streams, but the majority of the locations were already upied . Although it would consume a lot of Spiritual Values in order to cultivate within the Rank 6 Spirit Convergence Array, the density of the Spiritual Aura of the world within this ce had made many students flock to this ce when they had umted sufficient Spiritual Values.

    Mu Chen continued to head to the depths of the Spirit Convergence Array, and in approximately ten minutes, he had gradually slowed down and revealed his figure. His line of sight had stared below. At that location, there were two giant mountains which were connected at the summit. Because of this connection, it had formed a massiveke. Theke seemed quite clear and at first nce, it was impossible to see the bottom of thiske. It was evident that it was quite deep.

    Dense Spiritual Mist floated above theke. Even when a powerful gale had emerged, it had failed to dissipate the Spiritual Mist.

    Regarding this location, Mu Chen was quite satisfied with it. He descended andnded on the surface of the water. When hended, his feet caused ripples on the surface of theke. This was because the Spiritual Aura at this ce was too dense and caused Mu Chen¡¯s body to be a lot heavier.

    Mu Chen nced around the surroundings. There should be a few students secretly cultivating near thiske. However, it was quite quietpared to the outside. If he was to cultivate at this ce, he probably wouldn¡¯t be disturbed.

    ¡°What should I do now?¡± Mu Chen inquired again.

    ¡°Dive down to the bottom of theke to cultivate.¡± The Nine Netherbird replied faintly.

    ¡°Dive down to the bottom of theke?¡± Mu Chen was stunned.

    Within his aura sea, the Nine Netherbird stretched its wings that were tainted with ck mes elegantly as it responded: ¡°It is extremely difficult to perform a Spiritual Energy Fusion. Therefore, you will require the assistance of an external force. As for this external force, we can use the pressure of the water to rece it. The water within thiske possesses Spiritual Aura, thus, the pressure from it far exceeds ordinary water pressure. Once you reach the bottom of theke, the water pressure would seep into your body from all directions. When that happens, you can intertwine the Nine Netherme and your Spiritual Energy and the water pressure seeping into your body will help your Spiritual Energy fuse with the Nine Netherme gradually...¡±

    ¡°Of course, it is easier said than done. The slightest bit of mistake would cause your body and meridians to suffer a severe injury. Moreover, the Nine Netherme is exceptionally overbearing. Even with the Bloodline Bond, the Nine Netherme does not belong to you. Therefore, you must endure this pain or else everything that you¡¯ve done would end up in naught.¡±

    ¡°So...are you prepared?¡±

    Mu Chen took a deep breath and his eyes became serious. In the end, he nodded heavily without any hesitation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡±

    A hint of fierceness emerged within Mu Chen¡¯s ck eyes. Then, with a plopping sound, he dove straight into the clearke and water ripples spread out. As for Mu Chen, his figure was just like a fish as he headed towards the bottom of theke.

 Chapter 197 - Cultivating at the Bottom of the Lake

    <b>Chapter 197 - Cultivating at the Bottom of the Lake</b>

    Ssh.

    Icy-coldke water flowed past Mu Chen¡¯s body. At the same time, his body descended quickly down to the bottom of theke. However, as he continued to descend, Mu Chen noticed a powerful pressure surging towards him from all directions.

    Currently, Mu Chen did not utilize any Spiritual Energy to protect the surface of his body. Instead, he relied solely on his flesh and body to endure the water pressure as he dove down.

    Mu Chen¡¯s ck eyes were firmly fixed at the bottom of theke. His body was able to sense that it was withstanding a water pressure that was constantly increasing. In a few minutes, he finally stopped descending. This was because he could feel that the water pressure had caused slight pain to his body.

    Then, Mu Chen lifted his head up towards the surface of theke. At that location, there was a bright clump of light. Right now, he was probably a few hundred meters underneath theke.

    Here, theke¡¯s water was quite unusual. Since theke¡¯s water was mixed with dense Spiritual Energy, it had caused the water pressure to be particrly powerful. Even with Mu Chen¡¯s current strength, he felt a slight pressure from it.

    Cultivating in this location should be just about right.

    Once this thought appeared in Mu Chen¡¯s mind, he nodded his head. Then, he sat down cross-legged within theke. His expression also began to turn serious.

    Mu Chen let out a mouthful of air as he closed his eyes. His consciousness began to sink down into his aura sea.

    ¡°Can we begin?¡± Mu Chen stared at the Nine Netherbird lying down on the mand flower and inquired.

    The Nine Netherbird nodded its head and pped its wings. A rich ck me surged out. Then, it looked towards Mu Chen and said faintly: ¡°If you¡¯re fully prepared, then let¡¯s begin. Remember, if you feel that you can¡¯t endure it, you should give up on it temporarily. Do not take any risks.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned solemn and he nodded heavily.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡±

    The Nine Netherbird stopped speaking and pped its wings. Immediately afterwards, the rich ck me surged out and had surged into the Spiritual Energy light wheel and Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit within his aura sea.

    At this moment, even the tiny Spirit within Mu Chen¡¯s aura sea had revealed a dignified expression. It formed seals with its hand and dense ck Spiritual Energy erupted out from the Spiritual Energy light wheel as it protected it from the ck me.

    Chi Chi!

    The ck me quickly surged and instantly enveloped both the Spirit and the Spiritual Energy light wheel. A burst of sound resounded out as the ck me collided with the dark-ck Spiritual Energy. At this moment, Mu Chen could feel that his Spiritual Energy melted quickly when it made contact with the ck me.

    In the past, Mu Chen was able to control a tiny bit of the Nine Netherme when he relied on the Nine Netherbird¡¯s power. He managed to manipte it so that it would not harm him. However, under this circumstance, it was evident that he had lost control of the Nine Netherme. The Nine Netherme that was once a razor-sharp weapon for him had now revealed its extraordinariness towards him.

    Since his Spiritual Energy was melted by the ck mes, Mu Chen let out a cry and a brilliant light erupted out from his Spiritual Energy light wheel. Dense Spiritual Energy shot out and bypassed the raging ck mes. This light exited his aura sea and quickly circted through his meridians.

    Within the Spiritual Energy that had exited his aura sea, every single part of it was tinted with ck mes. Moreover, it caused the ck mes to appear within Mu Chen¡¯s meridians. With just the temperature of the ck mes, it made Mu Chen¡¯s meridians convulse.

    A stinging pain expanded out, causing Mu Chen¡¯s body to tremble.

    Mu Chen grinded his teeth and endured the immense pain. He continued to utilize and circte his Spiritual Energy. However, as he circted his Spiritual Energy, the Spiritual Energy also began to weaken. This was because the ck me had continued to burn through the Spiritual Energy.

    Chi! Chi!

    In this instant, Mu Chen¡¯s body had turned exceptionally hot. Spiritual Energy continued to circte through his body, yet at the very beginning, the Spiritual Energy waspletely burned by the Nine Netherme as it circted half-way through his meridians.

    It was an intense consumption. As he circted his Spiritual Energy, he relied on the external pressure to fuse his Spiritual Energy with the Nine Netherme. However, once the Spiritual Energy waspletely burned, the fusion of Spiritual Energy and the Nine Netherme had ended in failure.

    Currently, it was as if Mu Chen was basically swapping his blood for apletely new one. However, it was not blood that he was swapping; it was Spiritual Energy...He required all of the Spiritual Energy within his body to bepletely fused with a pure Spiritual Energy like the Nine Netherme.

    Therefore, if the Spiritual Energy that he had drawn out waspletely burned and failed to make it back to the Spiritual Energy light wheel, it would mean that it had ended up in failure. Moreover, he would have wasted the Spiritual Energy.

    Fortunately, Mu Chen remained fairly calm while facing this situation. He knew that it wasn¡¯t easy to perform the Spiritual Energy Fusion. It would definitely take a rtively long period of time for him to adapt to it. Only then, his Spiritual Energy would be able to gradually endure the zing Nine Netherme and sessfully fuse with it.

    As Mu Chen held this thought in his mind, the Spiritual Energy within his body had been thoroughly exhausted in just an hour. The Spiritual Energy light wheel had also turned quite dim.

    Therefore, Mu Chen endured the stinging pain within his body and temporarily stopped the Spiritual Energy Fusion. Instead, he circted the Great Pagoda Art and quickly absorbed the Spiritual Energy within theke¡¯s water in order to replenish the Spiritual Energy within his body.

    When the Spiritual Energy within his body was quite abundant again, he did not n on resting and started to perform the Spiritual Energy Fusion once again...

    This was a considerably tiring and painful cultivation.

    After the first day of cultivation wasplete, Mu Chen was finally able to make the Spiritual Energy within his body gradually endure the Nine Netherme. However, he was still unable to sessfully make a surge of Spiritual Energy return to his Spiritual Energy light wheel.

    But Mu Chen wasn¡¯t depressed at all. At the very least, there was a tiny bit of progress made.

    Next up, for the remaining cultivation period, Mu Chen had repeated the same actions over and over again. He would only rest briefly every day and would spend most of his time on the Spiritual Energy Fusion. Fortunately, the heavens wouldn¡¯t disappoint a hard working individual and on the fourth day, a single surge of Spiritual Energy had endured the Nine Netherme and the immense water pressure. Itpleted the cirction and returned within his aura sea.

    The Spiritual Energy was several times weaker than when it had departed from his aura sea. Moreover, it was just a shred of Spiritual Energy. However, this made Mu Chen quite excited. After all, this shred of Spiritual Energy hadpleted the Spiritual Energy Fusion and was strengthened.

    Mu Chen¡¯s consciousness stared at the brand new Spiritual Energy with excitement. The newborn Spiritual Energy had turned even darker and was the same color as the night sky. Within this shred of Spiritual Energy, Mu Chen noticed a trace of ck mes flickering.

    It was the Nine Netherme.

    Delight filled Mu Chen¡¯s heart. He focused for a moment and the ck me within the shred of Spiritual Energy rose up. But right now, Mu Chen did not feel the slightest trace of danger emitting from it.

    This was because this Nine Netherme truly belonged to him. Even the Nine Netherbird wasn¡¯t able to control it!

    Although the shred of Spiritual Energy was quite tiny in size, Mu Chen could feel that this Spiritual Energy with ck me was much higher in qualitypared to his previous Spiritual Energy!

    The destructive power and lethalness had increased several folds.

    ¡°You¡¯ve only fused a tiny part of your Spiritual Energy...It is far from beingplete.¡± The Nine Netherbird reminded Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen smiled and quickly suppressed the emotions he felt. He focused once again and the strengthened Spiritual Energy went inside the tiny Spirit¡¯s body on top of the Spiritual Energy light wheel. At this moment, the eyes of Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit had darkened slightly.

    With the sess of the shred of Spiritual Energy, the remaining cultivation was performed easily. However, the pain that he suffered did not decrease at all. Waves of pain would stimte Mu Chen¡¯s nerves and caused his body to tremble violently.

    In just two short days, the Spiritual Energy fused with the Nine Netherme had gradually increased in quantity within Mu Chen¡¯s body. However, the process was still far from beingplete.

    Since the Spiritual Energy within Mu Chen¡¯s body waspletely emptied, he closed his eyes once again and began to form seals without any hesitation. He activated the Great Pagoda Art and a hint of ck me surged out from his body. Once his absorption of Spiritual Aura had begun, the nearbyke water had instantly evaporated and formed an empty area.

    Ssh.

    At this moment, theke water was gathering quickly towards where Mu Chen was located. A massive vortex was formed. Mu Chen was sitting at the eye of the vortex as he drew out the Spiritual Aura from theke¡¯s water into his body.

    Themotion caused by Mu Chen was extraordinary. The entireke trembled from his power. Thismotion of his had also agitated a few figures, who were also cultivating within theke. It was clear that they were also using the water pressure to cultivate.

    When they detected themotion within theke, they opened their eyes in surprise. Then, they rushed through theke and headed towards the source of themotion. Soon, they noticed Mu Chen sitting cross-legged within the vortex.

    ¡°Who is this guy? He actually caused such argemotion!¡±

    ¡°He seems to be at the Spirit Stage Late Phase. How is it possible that he possess the ability to cause such a ruckus?¡±

    ¡°This guy...isn¡¯t simple.¡±

    Their eyes were filled with surprise as they whispered with each other. However, they did not disturb Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation. Each one of them were able to sense how powerful Mu Chen was. Although thetter only seemed to be at the Spirit Stage Late Phase, the fluctuations emitted out from thetter¡¯s body made them feel a hint of danger.

    They looked at this scene for a moment and noticed that Mu Chen was nning to ignore them. Therefore, they could only disperse and head back to their original locations.

    On the other hand, Mu Chen had also detected the figures approaching. But upon seeing that they did not reveal any hostility, he rxed himself and began to concentrate in order to replenish the Spiritual Energy within his body.

    Once the Spiritual Energy within his body was filled, Mu Chen let out a deep sigh and his eyes glowed. He had a feeling that he would be able toplete the Spiritual Energy Fusion this time!

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡±

    Mu Chen endured the excitement within his heart and focused. Rumbling Spiritual Energy exited his Spiritual Energy light wheel once again.

 Chapter 198 - Su LingEr

    <b>Chapter 198 - Su Ling¡¯Er</b>

    Buzz.

    At this moment, within Mu Chen¡¯s aura sea, a rumbling, rich ck me was enveloping Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy light wheel. As this situation progressed, Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit sat cross-legged on the Spiritual Energy light wheel and formed a few seals. Then, it absorbed the strengthened Spiritual Energy that returned.

    As more of the strengthened Spiritual Energy returned, the eyes on Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit darkened and a faint ck me could be seen surging within it.

    Although Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy fluctuation were no different than earlier, the strength that would explode out once he decide to fight would definitely be stronger than before.

    The Spiritual Energy that was fused with the Nine Netherme would also reveal just how extraordinary it is.

    ¡°It¡¯s nearlyplete...¡±

    Ripples formed within Mu Chen¡¯s heart and a mysterious feeling emerged. The feeling of his body beingpletely filled with Spiritual Energy was bing more and more apparent.

    Just when a surge of Spiritual Energy rushed into Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit, Mu Chen felt that his Spirit had trembled violently. Then, a violent Spiritual Energy fluctuation erupted from it. At the same time, ck mes gushed out from its body. His entire Spirit was covered with ck mes.

    This ck me was the Nine Netherme. However, this Nine Netherme belonged solely to Mu Chen!

    ¡°Right now, you havepletely changed the Spiritual Energy within your body with the fused Spiritual Energy. However, it does not mean that it isplete yet.¡± The Nine Netherbird watched this scene and spoke: ¡°You still need to form a Seed of Fire using the Nine Netherme. Then, from now on, you must continue to strengthen it using your Spiritual Energy. This way, once new Spiritual Energy enters your body, it would be automatically fused with the Seed of Fire and turned into the fused Spiritual Energy.¡±

    Hearing this, Mu Chen nodded his head slightly. He did not hesitate and his Spirit formed a tiny hand seal. One hand was above, while the other hand was below. It was as if the sun and the moon were within his hand.

    Swish!

    The ck mes that were wrapped around Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit quickly gathered towards the space between its hand. Then, it waspressed endlessly...

    While Mu Chenpressed the Nine Netherme within his body, an irregr ck me soon formed. However, it was evident that it would need some time before a Seed of Fire would be formed.

    About this, Mu Chen actually maintained his calmness. He did not hurry and, instead, condensed the ck me slowly and steadily. Eventually, it turned slightly real...

    Just condensing the Seed of Fire took approximately five days.

    Within these five days, Mu Chen waspletely focused on condensing the Seed of Fire. Under his full strength, he had obtained substantial results. The originally irregr ck me had turned into the size of a palm. The color of it was extremely dark and ck mes would permeate out from it.

    The Seed of Fire was about to be formed.

    But while Mu Chen was fully immersed with his cultivation, he did not know that trouble was rushing towards him within the Rank 6 Spirit Convergence Array. The source of this trouble was Su Ling¡¯Er, who he had kicked out from the Spirit Ranking.

    Su Ling¡¯Er had once headed towards the freshman area to search for Mu Chen. However, she wasn¡¯t able to find him there. Instead, she had met with Luo Li and the two of them fought against each other. But what surprised Su Ling¡¯Er was that she wasn¡¯t able to defeat Luo Li. It was clear from their battle that Luo Li wasn¡¯t inferior to her at all.

    This made her be interested in Luo Li. Coupled with the fact that Luo Li was a beauty, Su Ling¡¯Er, instead, wanted to be on friendly terms with her. Therefore, the battle between the two girls did not yield any results.

    Although Su Ling¡¯Er¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t that great, she did not perform a simr feat like Mo Lun and obstructed the freshmen. With her appeal within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, coupled with her sister¡¯s reputation, the power that could be formed wasn¡¯t something that Mo Lun couldpare with.

    And upon hearing that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t within the freshman area, she had departed from it. Afterwards, she had asked around and heard that Mu Chen had headed to a Rank 6 Spirit Convergence Array to cultivate. Therefore, she had chased him to the Spirit Convergence Array. This little girl was quite prideful and felt humiliation when Mu Chen had kicked her out of the Spirit Ranking without any mercy. In the past few years, it was the first time that she had seen a man that dared to do such a thing to her.

    Therefore, she must beat up the freshman known as Mu Chen and let out her temper.

    But the area within the Spirit Convergence Array was considerablyrge. It was evident that it wasn¡¯t easy to find a person within this ce. However, this wasn¡¯t any trouble for Su Ling¡¯Er. After all, she was considered to be a well-known beauty within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Coupled with the fact that she was the sister of Su Xuan, there were many students that wanted to please her. Therefore, she only had to reveal her goal and many male students would volunteer to help her. They would help find Mu Chen within this Spirit Convergence Array.

    Therefore, a ruckus urred within this Rank 6 Spirit Convergence Array. Many seniors would pass through the area searching for traces of Mu Chen. This disturbed the peace within the Spirit Convergence Array.

    Although there were a few people that were unhappy about it, they could only ept it as they knew of the reputation of these sisters.

    Countless figures stood on top of a mountain peak within the Rank 6 Spirit Convergence Array. The one leading these individuals was a pretty girl dressed in light yellow. Her blue hair was tied up in a ponytail and her skin was like the snow. She possessedrge eyes and a petite nose. With all of the above traits, she was considered to be a bright and beautiful girl. At this moment, she was gritting her teeth. After all, she had been searching for Mu Chen on a grand scale and attracted some dissatisfaction from others. Although she might not care about it, it would still anger her because others were secretly talking behind her back. Therefore, she pushed the source of this rage towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°This bastard. It¡¯s the same every time. He would hide after doing what he had to do! Just why would Luo Li like him?¡± Su Ling¡¯Er said bitterly.

    ¡°Ohoho, there¡¯s no need to be this impatient. We should be able to find him soon. When that happens, we would be d to help you take care of him if you ask us to.¡± Behind Su Ling¡¯Er, a boy smiled and replied. His face was filled with arrogance and from his tone, it seemed that he never thought that Mu Chen was someone important.

    ¡°This Mu Chen is truly within the limelight recently. It was said that he is the Number One Freshman among this year¡¯s freshmen. During the day of the Freshmen Competition, he had defeated Yang Hong, who had already reached the Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase. We are only slightly stronger than Yang Hong, so it won¡¯t be easy for us to defeat him.¡± Another boy said in a solemn voice.

    ¡°What? Chen Xiu, are you actually afraid of a freshman?¡± The boy earlier let out a mockingugh. ¡°No matter how strong he is, he is only a freshman. If he wants to defeat us, he will need to cultivate for at least a year before that¡¯s possible.¡±

    ¡°Enough. When I find him, I will defeat him by myself. There¡¯s no need for you to intervene.¡± Su Ling¡¯Er shook his head. She did not hold too much resentment towards Mu Chen. After all, she only wanted to let out her anger. Therefore, it was enough if she had defeated Mu Chen. There wasn¡¯t a need to waste this much effort on a freshman.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    Just when Su Ling¡¯Er spoke out loud, a figure of light suddenly approached from a distance. Itnded on the mountain peak and spoke with delight: ¡°We found where Mu Chen is!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Joy instantly filled Su Ling¡¯Er¡¯s face. I¡¯ve finally found you, you bastard! Let¡¯s see whether or not you can continue to hide from me!

    ¡°Hurry and bring me there!¡±

    Swish! Swish!

    Swishing sounds resounded out on top of the mountain as Su Ling¡¯Er and the others rushed away. In a dozen minutes or so, they appeared in the sky where two mountains¡¯ summit had connected with each other. Ake was formed within the connected area.

    ¡°Miss Ling¡¯Er. Mu Chen should be cultivating within thiske. I¡¯ve seen him before.¡± When Su Ling¡¯Er appeared, a figure approached from the shore of theke. This person was cultivating at this ce earlier as well and was disturbed by Mu Chen¡¯s cultivationmotion before.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Su Ling¡¯Er let out a pleased smile and waved her hand. A beam of light shot out from her Spiritual Values Card.

    The figure quickly received the beam of light and noticed that his Spiritual Values Card had increased by another 5,000 Spiritual Values. This caused him to grin. After all, he could cultivate within this ce for another day. This Su Ling¡¯Er sure is generous and is quite wealthy. No matter who, as long as they managed to sessfully obtain her love, they would never have to worry about not having enough Spiritual Values.

    Su Ling¡¯Er sent the person away after handing over some Spiritual Values. Then, her beautiful eyes were focused on the clearke. She let out a hmph and said: ¡°Are you still nning to hide like a coward now?¡±

    ¡°Ling¡¯Er. Let me drag this person out for you and force him to apologize.¡± The boy in white clothes beside Su Ling¡¯Er smiled.

    ¡°I can deal with it by myself.¡±

    Su Ling¡¯Er smiled faintly. She did not need an apology from him. She only wanted to defeat Mu Chen and prove to her sister that she wasn¡¯t as weak as she had imagined!

    Once she said these words, Su Ling¡¯Er swept her hands and a beam of Spiritual Energy rushed out into theke. Powerful waves and gales were sted directly to the bottom of theke.

    ¡°Mu Chen. Hurry ande out in front of thisdy!¡±

    When Su Ling¡¯Er caused a ruckus at theke, she shouted out towards the depths of theke. Her voice was wrapped with Spiritual Energy and echoed through the sky as well.

    At this moment, countless students cultivating nearby were affected. They quickly turned to the source of themotion and stared in surprise. After all, Su Ling¡¯Er was a celebrity within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Everyone would pay attention to her actions.

    ¡°So she¡¯s finding Mu Chen.¡±

    ¡°Is it the Number One Freshman? Mu Chen, who had recently obtained Rank 1 on the Spirit Ranking?¡±

    ¡°Who else could it be? He actually dared to provoke Su Ling¡¯Er. He truly doesn¡¯t know much about the world.

    ¡°Su Ling¡¯Er is about to breakthrough to the Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase, right? Although Mu Chen is quite powerful, he will probably suffer this time.¡±

    Whispers resounded out through the sky. Countless individuals stared at this ce with interest. After all, cultivation was considerably boring. Right now, it was evident that this scene would help relieve them from their boredom.

    Just when this area became lively, Mu Chen opened his eyes from the bottom of theke. ck mes surged within his eyes and the nearbyke water instantly evaporated.

    He lifted his head slowly and frowned. He could vaguely guess why this trouble had urred.

 Chapter 199 - Battle between the Old and New Spirit Ranking Rank 1

    <b>Chapter 199 - Battle between the Old and New Spirit Ranking Rank 1</b>

    In the sky above theke, Su Ling¡¯Er stood in mid-air as she stared down towards the bottom of theke. She raised her eyebrow slightly. Even with all this, that bastard is actually trying to hide from her?

    ¡°Could it be that the Number One Freshman this year is actually a coward?¡± The boy in white clothes behind Su Ling¡¯Erughed out mockingly.

    ¡°Ling¡¯Er. Watch me drag out that guy for you!¡± At that moment, he descended down after speaking. When Su Ling¡¯Er noticed this, she did not stop him from rushing towards the bottom of theke.

    Seeing that Su Ling¡¯Er did not object to his actions, he grinned and dense Spiritual Energy surged out from his body. At the same time, his body turned into a figure of light as he rushed down towards the bottom of theke.

    It was evident that he was nning to enter theke and to drag out Mu Chen from his hiding ce.

    His speed was extremely fast and the wind pressure from his descent caused arge crater to form on the surface of theke. Then, he tore past the surface and rushed into theke. However, a sudden pir of water burst out like a water dragon from below.

    This water dragon smashed heavily on the boy in white clothes. Moreover, the Spiritual Energy within the water dragon had caused the boy to be blown away awkwardly. At the same time, his clothes werepletely wet.

    As the boy stabilized himself, his expression turned slightly pale. His gaze was firmly fixed at the center of theke. At that location, a huge whirlpool had formed. And within the center of the whirlpool, a water pir suddenly burst out. A handsome boy with a slender body had emerged from the water pir.

    When Mu Chen emerged from the bottom of theke, he stared at the nearby figures before his gaze settled on Su Ling¡¯Er. He frowned and asked: ¡°May I know why you are disturbing my cultivation?¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re that Mu Chen?¡±

    Su Ling¡¯Er stared at Mu Chen, who had appeared. She carefully observed him for a moment before saying: ¡°I¡¯m Su Ling¡¯Er. You should know why I am searching for you, right?¡±

    So it was her...

    Mu Chen frowned and replied faintly: ¡°Are all of the seniors within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy this narrow-minded? Every time they are beaten within the rankings, they would have to appear in front of me. Could it be that, in your eyes, it is truly difficult to endure a freshman surpassing you?¡±

    Su Ling¡¯Er¡¯s face instantly turned red. She was slightly angered by the tone disyed by Mu Chen. Hmph, this bastard. Just what is there to be proud of? He had only broken her results from a year ago!

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I care about the measly title of the Spirit Ranking Rank 1.¡± Su Ling¡¯Er gritted her teeth as she spoke: ¡°I only wanted to see exactly how special the Number One Freshman this year was. But judging from what I¡¯ve seen, you seemed to be quite ordinary.¡±

    ¡°From the very start, I was just an ordinary freshman.¡± Mu Chen smiled: ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve disappointed this senior. If that¡¯s all you¡¯ve wanted, then please leave. I still need to cultivate and I have no time to y with you.¡±

    After saying this, he attempted to dive down into theke again. Judging from his appearance, it seemed that he did not wanted to be rted to Su Ling¡¯Er at all.

    At this moment, Su Ling¡¯Er was actually dumbfounded. It was the first time that she had seen such a person from the opposite sex act like this in front of her. This surprised her, yet it also angered her.

    ¡°Hmph. Boy, Su Ling¡¯Er didn¡¯t let you leave, yet, you actually dare to leave? Stay right here!¡±

    Because he was taken in by surprise at the beginning, the boy, who had turned into an awkward state due to the water pir, suddenly shouted out loud. His body quickly appeared above Mu Chen as he smacked downwards.

    Rumbling Spiritual Energy surged downwards. The extraordinary attack had actually caused waves to spread throughout the surface of theke.

    Since he had turned to this awkward state by Mu Chen previously, he thought that he had shamed himself in front of Su Ling¡¯Er and he naturally wanted to get back his pride. Therefore, he did not hold back in his attack and used his full strength instead.

    Seeing that this boy act immediately after he had spoke, his ck eyes had turned cold. This person¡¯s strength was simr to Yang Hong. To a certain extent, he wasn¡¯t as strong as Yang Hong after Yang Hong had summoned the Ancient Tiger Dragon.

    ¡°You really thought that you can do just anything to a freshman?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s hands spun and dark-ck Spiritual Energy surged out from his body. Within the Spiritual Energy, a ck me danced around and an extreme heat emerged. In that instant, the water beneath Mu Chen¡¯s foot boiled up.

    Mu Chen¡¯s hands turned into a fist as he fired out a punch straight out. The dark-ck Spiritual Energy flowed through his arm and rushed out like a lion with zing ck mes. It did not retreat as it collided against the boy in white clothes¡¯s attack.

    Spiritual Energy shockwaves stormed out from the ce where the two attacks collided. A massive abyss was forcibly ripped apart on the surface of theke.

    But when the two Spiritual Energy collided with each other, the boy in white clothes¡¯s expression changed dramatically. This is because he detected that his Spiritual Energy was being consumed at an rming rate.

    ¡°This person¡¯s Spiritual Energy is quite strange!¡±

    The boy in white clothes was surprised as he stared towards Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy. He noticed that within the ck Spiritual Energy, there was a ck me dancing around. Every time it passed by, it would burn his Spiritual Energy and reveal its overbearingness.

    Mu Chen let out a deep hmph and the Spiritual Energy within his body burst out without mercy. Dense Spiritual Energy mixed with ck mes had rushed up towards the sky.

    The boy in white clothes¡¯s attack waspletely burned away. At this instant, shock filled his face and he hastily retreated. However, Mu Chen did not allow this. His moved quickly and appeared in front of the boy in white clothes. His body was like a bullet as his shoulder smashed onto the boy¡¯s chest.

    The boy in white clothes was sent directly flying away. Blood flowed out from the corner of his lips as he felt something sweet within his throat. Due to the impact from Mu Chen, his clothes werepletely shattered away.

    At this moment,motions broke out from the people watching this scene nearby. The boy in white clothes wasn¡¯t particrly nameless, he, too, possessed a bit of fame within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Moreover, his strength was in no way inferior to Yang Hong, yet he was at a disadvantage during his momentary contact with Mu Chen.

    The boy with white clothes turned pale and his eyes darkened. He wiped off the blood traces at the corner of his lips. Then, he stared coldly at Mu Chen as the Spiritual Energy within his body turned more violently.

    ¡°Liu Tong!¡±

    However, Su Ling¡¯Er had shouted out just when the boy in white clothes¡¯s eyes darkened: ¡°This is my own affair. I don¡¯t need you to intervene in them!¡±

    Hearing this, the fluctuations emitted from the boy in white clothes gradually weakened. However, the eyes that stared at Mu Chen were still quite gloomy. He was at a disadvantageous position earlier because he did not know about this strange Spiritual Energy. If they were to fight again, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Mu Chen to gain the upper hand against him!

    Mu Chen nced at the boy in white clothes for a moment before he looked over to Su Ling¡¯Er. He said coldly: ¡°What do you want? Are you going to continue releasing your charm so that you¡¯ll find more opponents for me?¡±

    At this moment, his voice was filled with impatience and rudeness. He was not acquainted with Liu Tong at all and did not bear any resentment with him. However, hatred was formed between them due to Su Ling¡¯Er. Therefore, he was slightly pissed off.

    It was evident that Su Ling¡¯Er was rarely treated this way. Therefore, her face turned bright red as she took a deep breath. Her voluptuous chest was lifted up slightly and she replied as she suppressed her rage: ¡°Rx. I, Su Ling¡¯Er, wouldn¡¯t do such a despicable act. I don¡¯t care much about the Spirit Ranking¡¯s Rank 1. However, I have the right to get back the face that I lost when you seized that title. Since you¡¯ve made me lose face, it can¡¯t be that you¡¯re not permitting me to get it back now?!¡±

    ¡°I give up, okay?¡±

    Mu Chen replied faintly and ignored Su Ling¡¯Er. He turned around and descended down towards theke once again. Time was pressing for him, so he didn¡¯t have time to y with this girl.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Su Ling¡¯Er gritted her teeth. It was apparent that she was angered by Mu Chen¡¯s words and actions. Therefore, she did not speak any longer and, instead, fiery red Spiritual Energy surged out from her body. It formed into a Spiritual Energy pir as it tore through the sky towards Mu Chen.

    Sensing the sudden Spiritual Energy fluctuation from behind, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes focused and he sted out a punch as well. Four Limitless Death Seals emerged and collided against the Spiritual Energy pir.

    Another burst of Spiritual Energy shockwaves erupted out. Enormous waves were formed and rain poured down near theke.

    Ripples began to emerge from where Mu Chen was standing. His expression turned serious. Although Su Ling¡¯Er may look sweet and arrogant, she was indeed quite powerful. She was many times stronger than Liu Tong.

    ¡°Hmph. So this year¡¯s Number One Freshman is quite womanly. He doesn¡¯t have the boldness that the other Number One Freshmen from previous years had. He doesn¡¯t even dare to receive a challenge from a girl!¡± Su Ling¡¯Er stared at Mu Chen, who was within the pouring rain. Sheughed out coldly as she spoke.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s not possible for you to reject this duel today!¡±

    Su Ling¡¯Er¡¯s body rushed down as a fiery red Spiritual Energy surged out towards the sky. From the fluctuations of the Spiritual Energy, it was extremely close to the Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase!

    Su Ling¡¯Er had turned into a figure of mes as she descended down towards Mu Chen. Her slender hand moved and dense Spiritual Energy surged out like a storm. It carried the rain as it whistled over towards Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen lifted his head and ck mes surged within his eyes. He, too, took a deep breath and a thunderous roar rushed out from his throat. Then, he turned around and smacked out with his palm.

    ck Spiritual Energy surged out from within Mu Chen¡¯s body without reservation. From afar, it seemed like a sea of ck mes. Even before the rain had poured down, it had beenpletely evaporated by the ck Spiritual Energy.

    The two extraordinary Spiritual Energies smashed against each other and shockwaves spread out. Theke¡¯s water was sted into the sky as a massive storm raged through this area.

    Countless gazes were focused at a ce above the massiveke. As the storm raged throughout this area, two figures were confronting each other. At the same time, both the fiery red Spiritual Energy and the dark-ck Spiritual Energy had upied half of the sky.

    At that location, a boy and girl confronted each other with serious expressions.

    Many people¡¯s eyes were filled with interest as they watched this scene. The two individuals in front of them possessed a bit of fame within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. There was no need to mention about Su Ling¡¯Er¡¯s fame. As for Mu Chen, his reputation had soared due to the recent Freshmen Competition. Therefore, the battle between the two of them would definitely be a sight to watch.

    Furthermore, the most important part is that...it was the confrontation between the previous and new Spirit Ranking¡¯s Rank 1. This made them quite curious. Just which one of them had the greater odds of victory?

 Chapter 200 - Means

    <b>Chapter 200 - Means</b>

    Crash.

    The overwhelming rain enveloped the sky that surrounded theke as it poured down. Ripples emerged constantly from the surface of theke, and crisp sounds resounded endlessly from the storm.

    At the center of theke, a boy and a girl were confronting each other. An extraordinary Spiritual Energy fluctuation was emitted from both of them. Before the rain even managed to approach their bodies, it was blown away.

    Numerous figures nearby were attracted to this scene. They stared curiously at the two individuals confronting each other.

    Mu Chen stood on the surface of theke as he stared at the beautiful girl confronting him. The girl had bright eyes and white teeth. Moreover, she possessed a slim figure and was an exceptional beauty. However, she was currently like an angry cat, and was ring at him tightly.

    Against such an opponent, Mu Chen felt slightly troubled. If the opponent was someone that went overboard like Mo Lun, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to teach her a lesson. However, Su Ling¡¯Er wasn¡¯t as annoying as Mo Lun. Therefore, it was evident that it would be too mean if he gravely injured her, yet it wouldn¡¯t be easy to calm down such a person if he went too lightly.

    Su Ling¡¯Er stared at Mu Chen with her beautiful eyes as she grit her teeth. Then, her hands danced as she suddenly charged towards him. Judging from her elegant movements, it was clear that she¡¯d learned a rather special Movement Spiritual Art.

    Furthermore, her mastery of this Spiritual Art was many times higher than the Shadowspirit Step that Mu Chen had trained in.

    Mu Chen was slightly shocked. Although Su Ling¡¯Er had a boyish attitude, her strength was no joke. It was no wonder that she¡¯d managed to upy the 1st Rank on the Spirit Ranking for so long; it seemed she hadn¡¯t solely relied on her sister to obtain her reputation within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    In an instant, Su Ling¡¯Er had emerged in front of Mu Chen. At the same time, a me-like whip had appeared within her slender hands. Scarlet scales were stered all along the whip, and an extraordinary Spiritual Energy was emanated from it. It was evident that this whip was a Spiritual Artifact. Moreover, it was definitely a higher ranked onepared to the ck Pot Spiritual Artifact that Mu Chen had obtained previously...

    At the very least, it was a Middle Rank Spiritual Artifact.

    Mu Chen¡¯s lips twitched. It was the first time that he¡¯d fought against someone who¡¯d directly brought out such a Spiritual Artifact. Although there were many Middle Rank Spiritual Artifact within the Spiritual Values Hall, these Spiritual Artifact had an extremely high price. The cheapest ones could be bought with a few thousand Spiritual Value Points, while the more expensive ones could be bought with hundreds of thousands. However, with Su Ling¡¯Er¡¯s personality, it was obviously that she wouldn¡¯t purchase the former...

    Therefore, the power of the scarlet whip made Mu Chen slightly afraid.

    Yet Su Ling¡¯Er didn¡¯t hesitate at all in her fight against Mu Chen. She waved her hand and the scarlet whip flew out like a fiery dragon. It forcibly created a rip in the water along the surface of theke as it headed towards Mu Chen.

    When Mu Chen noticed this scarlet whip approaching him, he hurriedly retreated, not daring to take the attack directly. After all, Su Ling¡¯Er was half-a-step away from the Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase. With the help of her scarlet whip, she could probably fight for a while against a Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase. Therefore, it was only natural that Mu Chen would take evasive actions against the attack.

    However, it was clear that Su Ling¡¯Er was quite skilled at using her whip. Once she noticed that Mu Chen was evading her attacks, she quickly flicked her wrist, and the whip tore through the air. It swirled through the sky at an rming speed and caught up with Mu Chen. Then, it smashed down angrily towards him.

    When the whip smashed down, the wind pressure caused theke to explode and to be divided into two pieces. Even with his evasive actions, the violent whip was like a dragon¡¯s tail, and it smashed into Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder.

    As theke burst open, Mu Chen¡¯s figure was seen flying into theke. Arge hole was formed within the surface of theke.

    Surprised voices rang out from the nearby audience. Since Su Ling¡¯Er had managed to upy the Spirit Ranking¡¯s 1st Ranked position for so long, she was indeed quite capable. The previous attack was extremely violent and urate. Not to mention Mu Chen, even another Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase powerhouse wouldn¡¯t have been able to avoid it.

    Seeing this, Su Ling¡¯Er snorted and let out a light ¡®hmph¡¯ sound. Her hand shook for a moment, and the whip covered with fiery scales was retracted by her. It was wrapped around her slender waist.

    ¡°Oi. Just how long do you n to hide inside the water?¡± Su Ling¡¯Er gently patted her hand as she stared at the calmke.

    However, there was no response to her question. This stunned Su Ling¡¯Er. Could it be that that bastard was gravely injured already? He couldn¡¯t evenst for a long fight? But he¡¯d managed to obtain the Spirit Ranking¡¯s 1st Rank...

    Su Ling¡¯Er waited for a moment. Upon seeing that there hadn¡¯t been any movements, she frowned. She¡¯d only wanted to vent some of her frustration, she hadn¡¯t intended to seriously injure Mu Chen.

    ¡°Plop!¡±

    Just as Su Ling¡¯Er frowned, the water surface that she was standing on was suddenly tore open. A water vortex formed, and a hand pierced through the water and grabbed onto her slender foot. Then, with a fierce tug, it dragged Su Ling¡¯Er, who panicked, into the icy cold water.

    When Su Ling¡¯Er was forced into theke, she hurriedly activated her Spiritual Energy. At the same time, her hand quickly grasped the scarlet whip on her waist.

    But before she could perform any actions, a pair of arms appeared from behind her andpletely locked down her hands. Then, a boy that permeated a manly smell emerged close to her.

    ¡°You!¡±

    At this moment, Su Ling¡¯Er¡¯s petite body was being locked down as if she was being embraced. Her expression changed, and she quickly struggled. However, Mu Chen knew that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with this girl if she went berserk. Therefore, he also activated his Spiritual Energy and dragged her to the bottom of theke.

    ¡°Bastard, release me!¡±

    Su Ling¡¯Er struggled fiercely, and Spiritual Energy surged out from her endlessly. Yet, her struggles were in vain, as her limbs were all locked down by Mu Chen.

    Moreover, as she¡¯d struggled, their bodies had brushed against each other. This feeling instantly made Su Ling¡¯Er¡¯s face turn as red as a tomato; rage filled her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    Mu Chen shouted. This girl was indeed quite wild.

    ¡°Mu Chen, you bastard!¡± Su Ling¡¯Er stared furiously at Mu Chen. She then stared down at the arm that had locked down her hands. She bit down fiercely, without any hesitation, on it.

    Under the infusion of Spiritual Energy, her bite wasn¡¯t inferior to a tiger¡¯s bite. Therefore, fresh blood soon overflowed from Mu Chen¡¯s arm.

    Mu Chen inhaled deeply. The pain that he felt from his arm made him doubt whether or not his entire arm had snapped due to her bite. This girl wasn¡¯t that old, yet why were her teeth so strong?

    ¡°Let go!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s lips twitched as he shouted.

    However, Su Ling¡¯Er ignored him, and instead bit down even harder when she noticed Mu Chen¡¯s twitching expression.

    At this instant, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes turned fierce. He pulled fiercely with his arms and directly pulled Su Ling¡¯Er into his arms. Then, he freed one of his arms and spanked the girl.

    Even though his palm had to pass through the icy-coldke, it was still filled with strength as he spanked the girl on the butt. A crisp sound resounded out slightly within the bottom of theke.

    When Mu Chen¡¯s palm connected, he noticed that the girl within his arms had instantly stiffened. Then, he noticed that Su Ling¡¯Er¡¯s face had turned fiery red. Even her eyes were showing signs of redness within them.

    ¡°Bastard! Bastard!¡±

    At that moment, Su Ling¡¯Er went mad. She didn¡¯t rx her biting attack, and instead began wing at Mu Chen. She seemed to have forgotten about utilizing her Spiritual Energy, and disyed the sharpness of her ws like an ordinary girl.

    After Mu Chen was scratched a few times, he was slightly angered as well. He didn¡¯t care about anything anymore, and spanked her once again.

    Spank! Spank!

    Clear sounds spread out at the bottom of theke, which caused ripples to form. Mu Chen didn¡¯t hesitate, and spanked her a dozen times without any mercy. After enduring these dozen hits, Su Ling¡¯Er finally cried, and didn¡¯t dare to act violently.

    ¡°Are you going to continuing biting me?!¡± Mu Chen said with a furious expression.

    ¡°Mu Chen, you bastard!¡± The girl cried and didn¡¯t have the boyish attitude that she¡¯d had previously. The pain that had appeared from her butt had made her both embarrassed and ashamed.

    Seeing her like this, Mu Chen stopped and pushed her aside quickly. Then, he retreated backwards and stared at her as he guarded himself against her. He was afraid that she would enter that berserk state again. After all, Su Ling¡¯Er wasn¡¯t that weak, and it was evident that she was stronger than Yang Hong even when he¡¯d utilized the Ancient Tiger Dragon. Therefore, it would be quite tricky for him to defeat her before he advanced to the Heavenly Fusion Stage.

    Su Ling¡¯Er grit her teeth and her eyes turned red after she¡¯d finished crying. When she noticed that Mu Chen had released her, her hand immediately touched the scarlet whip at her waist.

    ¡°You dare!¡±

    Mu Chen shouted out with a fierce expression.

    At this moment, Su Ling¡¯Er¡¯s body shuddered. It was evident that she was quite afraid. As she stared at Mu Chen, who had a dark expression, fear slowly began to creep into her fearless heart. Fortunately, they were at the bottom of theke, and nobody had seen what had happened. Otherwise, she might have died due to the embarrassment.

    ¡°You were asking for what happened to you today. A girl should act more gentle. You shouldn¡¯t spend all day looking for trouble.¡± Seeing Su Ling¡¯Er stop when he shouted at her, Mu Chen had a strange feeling, and said in an emotionless tone.

    In response, Su Ling¡¯Er covered her butt with her petite hands as she stared at Mu Chen. Her eyes were red and filled with rage. Then, she shouted, ¡°Mu Chen. Remember this! I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡±

    After saying this, she actually turned away and burst out from theke. Once she¡¯d exited theke, she wouldn¡¯t talk with anyone, and instead dashed towards the outside of the Spirit Convergence Array.

    At the bottom of theke, Mu Chen stared at the departing Su Ling¡¯Er and was slightly relieved. He stared at his bloody arm and let out a bitter smile. That girl was truly like a dog. Those teeth of hers...

    Luckily, he¡¯d finally managed to send her away. It wasn¡¯t a bad result, considering that he hadn¡¯t had to pay a high price in order to defeat her. Although his means used to defeat her were somewhat unauthentic, they had urred only because Mu Chen hadn¡¯t wanted to have a true battle with her. If they were to truly face each other, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t afraid of her at all.

    ¡°I hope that she won¡¯t tell her sister about this matter.¡±

    Mu Chen curled his lips. Currently, he might be able to deal with Su Ling¡¯Er. However, if she called out to her sister, Su Xuan, who was ranked third on the Heavenly Rankings, it would definitely be trouble.

    ¡°It seems that I must hurry and advance to the Heavenly Fusion Stage.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned serious. His current strength was trulycking. Therefore, he had to make a breakthrough as soon as possible!

 Chapter 201 - Breakthrough

    <b>Chapter 201 - Breakthrough</b>

    Mu Chen sat at the bottom of theke for half a day as he waited for the audience to disperse. Then, he quietly emerged and nced around. Once he¡¯d confirmed that Su Ling¡¯Er had departed, he was relieved.

    ¡°It seems that I can¡¯t remain here any longer.¡±

    Mu Chen shook his head helplessly. Although he¡¯d managed to deal with Su Ling¡¯Er today, he¡¯dpletely angered her. Once she recovered, she¡¯d probably go on a rampage. When that happened, he¡¯d be in trouble once she appeared again.

    Moreover, Mu Chen had alreadypleted his Spirit Energy Fusion cultivation. There wasn¡¯t any meaning to him cultivating at the bottom of thiske. Therefore, he needed to find another cultivation location, and prepare himself as he broke through to the Heavenly Fusion Stage!

    As he¡¯d fought constantly against powerful opponents, Mu Chen was aware of just howrge of a gap there was between the Spirit Stage and the Heavenly Fusion Stage. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he possessed various techniques, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to defeat all those enemies.

    But even so, he could still faintly feel the powerlessness within him. Therefore, he needed to breakthrough to the Heavenly Fusion Stage as well. When that happened, it would be a lot easier for him to deal with an opponent at the Heavenly Fusion Stage.

    If Mu Chen was at the Heavenly Fusion Stage, there would be no need for him to use the sort of means to deal with the situation that he had today. Although it might not be easy to defeat Su Ling¡¯Er, thetter wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain the upper-hand against him, even if she were to use a Middle Rank Spiritual Artifact.

    Therefore, it was necessary for him to advance to the Heavenly Fusion Stage.

    As he thought about this, Mu Chen decided not to hesitate, and directly burst out from theke. He then headed further into the depths of the Spirit Convergence Array. He needed to find another ce to cultivate in peace.

    Because Su Ling¡¯Er hade searching for him earlier, he must¡¯ve left a few trails previously. Therefore, after the previous incident, Mu Chen was quite careful, and did his best to avoid other individuals. He focused specifically on moving throughout the calm mountains and forests.

    After approximately half an hour, Mu Chen had finally decided on the ce where he¡¯d cultivate. It was the summit of a hidden mountain. The summit wasn¡¯t quite visible, and was covered with trees.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure descended andnded on the isted summit. This ce was rtively close to the depths of the Spirit Convergence Array. Therefore, the Spiritual Aura of the world was exceptionally dense. Spiritual Mist would emerge from time to time, and was quite a refreshing sight.

    Mu Chen nced around the isted peak, before he drilled a cave into the edge of a steep cliff. He cleared up the ce slightly, before he sat down cross-legged.

    Once he sat down cross-legged, his expression gradually became dignified. He knew that it wasn¡¯t easy to breakthrough to the Heavenly Fusion Stage, even if he¡¯d made preparations for it.

    A clump of white gas was slowly exhaled from Mu Chen. He closed his eyes, and the Spiritual Energy fluctuations that were emitted from his body retracted slightly.

    Mu Chen didn¡¯t attempt to breakthrough to the Heavenly Fusion Stage immediately. This was because he knew that it waspletely meaningless. He¡¯d reached the peak of the Spirit Stage a while ago, and only needed an opportunity to breakthrough. But sometimes, it was this opportunity that stopped individuals from passing through the door to the Heavenly Fusion Stage.

    He slowly cleared his mind of the thoughts of a breakthrough, and allowed his state of his mind to be calm. At the same time, he began to circte the Great Pagoda Art, and to absorb the dense Spiritual Aura within the world.

    At this moment, the Spirit that was sitting above Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy light wheel had also sat down cross-legged. It formed a few cultivation seals with its hands. The so-called Heavenly Fusion Stage was for one to fuse with both heaven and earth. However, the fusion wasn¡¯t using one¡¯s own body, but their Spirit.

    Only by allowing one¡¯s Spirit to breakthrough the shackles of the body, and by fusing with the heavens and earth, would one be able to manipte the Spiritual Aura within the world and be a genuine Heavenly Fusion Stage powerhouse.

    Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit gradually calmed down and entered a state of selflessness. His consciousness drifted around within his body, yet whenever it attempted to break through his body, it was hampered.

    However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t anxious about this obstruction. He maintained a peaceful state of mind, and allowed his consciousness to drift around. He didn¡¯t deliberately try to find a feeling to break through the restraints of his body.

    He knew that he would only be able to break through the restraints of his body when that feeling emerged. Otherwise, it would be useless no matter how much he struggled.

    Right now, there was no need for him to be anxious. He only had to wait quietly.

    Just as Mu Chen was immersing himself in his cultivation, and was searching for the mysterious feeling needed to breakthrough the shackles of his body, Su Ling¡¯Er had returned to the ind located at the center of theke grumpily. She pushed open the door and ignored the gentle girl who was staring at her in surprise. She stomped up the stairs angrily, and rushed into her own room. Then, her petite body rolled around as she hammered her bed.

    ¡°Bastard! Bastard! Bastard!¡±

    Su Ling¡¯Er¡¯s face waspletely red under her nket. She grit her teeth as she cursed constantly. She still felt an asional pain from her butt, causing her to feel slightly embarrassed.

    She never expected that Mu Chen would actually do such an act!

    ¡°Bastard, I won¡¯t forgive you!

    Su Ling¡¯Er gritted her teeth. At this moment, she seemed like a tiny wolf, and she couldn¡¯t wait to tear Mu Chen into pieces.

    ¡°Who can¡¯t you forgive?¡±

    A gentleugh resounded out. Su Ling¡¯Er hurriedly threw her nket aside, and noticed Su Xuan chuckling nearby as she stared at her.

    ¡°N...Nothing.¡± Su Ling¡¯Er¡¯s face was bright red as she quickly responded. She didn¡¯t dare mention that she was spanked by Mu Chen. It was far too embarrassing!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say earlier that you would search for that freshman called Mu Chen? How is it? Did you find him?¡± Su Xuan smiled.

    ¡°N...No, I didn¡¯t find him.¡± Su Ling¡¯Er shook her head. Although she gnashed her teeth to the point where they were about to shatter, she had to save herself a little bit of face.

    Su Xuan stared at Su Ling¡¯Er for a moment. This was a bit strange. Just earlier, she¡¯d been constantly muttering about how to trouble Mu Chen. Yet, right now, she¡¯d acted quite honest.

    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Su Xuan noticed that Su Ling¡¯Er¡¯s posture was strange, and that she¡¯d tilted her body. Her clothes revealed her graceful curves, but it all seemed somewhat unnatural.

    Su Ling¡¯Er hurriedly sat up. However, once her butt made contact with the bed, a stinging pain emerged. Tears filled her eyes. However, she endured the pain as she cursed Mu Chen.

    ¡°If there¡¯s any problems, feel free to find your sister.¡± Su Xuan felt that Su Ling¡¯Er¡¯s actions were quite bizarre. However, she didn¡¯t think much about it, and rubbed her sister¡¯s head. Towards this sister of hers, she was always quite protective.

    ¡°I know. Hurry and leave. I can deal with my own matters. Isn¡¯t that what you said, sister?¡± Su Ling¡¯Er pouted. She would only say such words at this sort of moment.

    Su Xuan shook her head as she left the room.

    Once Su Xuan had left, Su Ling¡¯Er buried her face into her pillow and rolled around. An angry voice rang out from her clenched teeth.

    ¡°Mu Chen, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡±

    Although Su Ling¡¯Er was filled with rage, she recovered on the following day. She immediately rushed back into the Spirit Convergence Array, and headed towards theke. But once she¡¯d arrived, she noticed that Mu Chen had already disappeared, and not even a trace of him could be found.

    ¡°Bastard! Bastard!¡±

    In the sky, Su Ling¡¯Er stomped down with her foot. She was fully prepared today, and had brought another valuable Middle Rank Spiritual Artifact, as well as the scarlet whip with her. She nned on capturing Mu Chen and getting her revenge, yet, she¡¯d never imagined that the cunning fellow would actually run away from this ce.

    ¡°AHHHHH! I don¡¯t believe that you can hide from me forever!¡±

    Su Ling¡¯Er swung her hands around angrily, and caused massive waves to form on the surface of theke. The students, who were dizzy from the waves, had emerged from theke. Once they saw that it was Su Ling¡¯Er however, they suddenly shrank back, and didn¡¯t dare to say anything.

    Su Ling¡¯Er ignored them and nced around. Then, she rushed off in another direction. From her appearance, it seemed that she wouldn¡¯t stop until she¡¯d managed to capture Mu Chen.

    While Su Ling¡¯Er was searching for Mu Chen angrily, thetter had been cultivating quietly and calmly within a cave. At this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s body waspletely motionless, and even his breathing was quite weak. It was as if he was gravely injured and was about to die. However, if one were to sense carefully, they would notice that hidden underneath his current facade, was a burning and youthful vitality.

    Mu Chen was currently experiencing the wonders of breaking through the shackles of the body. Everything in the outside world seemed to be blocked off by him. At this moment, he waspletely immersed in his cultivation.

    Time passed while Mu Chen continued this peaceful cultivation. In a blink of an eye, almost a month had passed.

    During this month, Mu Chen had basically cultivated the entire time. He would utilize his Spirit to sense the world as he attempted to let it break through his body¡¯s shackles.

    And under his calm state of mind as he cultivated, results had gradually emerged. His consciousness would drift around his body, yet it would asionally break through his body¡¯s shackles. When it urred, a mysterious, yet memorable feeling emerged within Mu Chen¡¯s heart...

    After experiencing this feeling to a certain extent, Mu Chen finally opened his eyes. A profound feeling shed through his ck eyes.

    He gently brushed aside the thinyer of dust on his clothes. At this moment, a faint Spiritual Mist had emerged atop his head. And within this Spiritual Mist, there was a palm-sized Spirit that slowly appeared. Then, it slowly sat down on Mu Chen¡¯s head.

    In the instant that this Spirit had emerged, Mu Chen¡¯s body had trembled. The world in front of him seemed to have changed ¡ª as if it had changed from being quite unfamiliar, to being quite close to him...

    Bang!

    All of a sudden, countless Spiritual Auras within the world swarmed over towards him. It was as if there was a stream of Spiritual Aura that had entered this cave. In the end, it entered Mu Chen¡¯s body as he sat quietly.

    In that instant, the Spiritual Energy fluctuations emitted from him soared! Compared to before, it was many times stronger!

    This was apletely different level!

 Chapter 202 - Heavenly Fusion Stage

    <b>Chapter 202 - Heavenly Fusion Stage</b>

    A powerful gale suddenly emerged above the mountain. The dense Spiritual Aura of the world seemed to be attracted by something and gathered at the summit. In the end, it rushed into cave like a flood and entered Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Buzz.

    With the infusion of dense Spiritual Aura, fluctuations emerged near Mu Chen¡¯s body. A faint jade color actually emerged on his body and it seemed quite mysterious.

    On Mu Chen¡¯s head, the Spirit also formed a seal. At that moment, the Spirit had a mesmerizing expression. It had sensed the heavens and earth and its body was slowly being fused into it.

    It was apletely different realm than the Spirit Stage.

    Mu Chen felt that as if his soul had suddenly be quite vast. At the previous stage, he was bound to his body, and it couldn¡¯tpare with the vast world outside.

    But right now, every single one of his actions could fuse with the world and he could mobilize the dense Spiritual Aura within the world.

    Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit also gradually turned clear. Moreover, it did not have an illusory form anymore and seemed like it was real.

    Furthermore, a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation emanated out from the tiny Spirit.

    A clump of white air was slowly exhaled out from Mu Chen¡¯s mouth. Then, he immediately changed seals. At that instant, the Spirit on his head slowly entered his body and returned to the aura sea.

    When the Spirit returned to his aura sea, a mysterious and violent fluctuation emerged from the depths of his body. The Great Pagoda Art had also circted by itself.

    Sensing this change, Mu Chen was surprised. However, he did not obstruct it and instead watched quietly. He could feel that this change was caused by the sealed Spiritual Pulse within his body.

    Apanied by the increase of his strength, the mysterious Spiritual Pulse that was sealed by his mother had slowly revealed its true form.

    Zzzt!

    When the fluctuation emerged, Mu Chen noticed that the mysterious ck lights had emerged within the depths of his body again. The lights emitted out beams of light which had gathered at his Spirit¡¯s hand.

    When the strange ck lights had converged at his Spirit¡¯s hand, it gradually twisted around and condensed into a tiny ck tower.

    The tiny ck tower was held by his Spirit and ancient and obscure, dark-golden engravings were on the surface of the tower. A majestic feeling emerged out, which would make one be in awe in front of it.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    Mu Chen was shocked as he stared at the tiny ck tower within his Spirit¡¯s hand. He was aware that the tiny ck tower was quite peculiar. It did not seem to be an illusory item that was formed by Spiritual Energy. Instead, it was closer to being a Spiritual Artifact. But if he had topare them, this item was different to a Spiritual Artifact.

    In that instant, even Mu Chen wasn¡¯t able to understand exactly what this tiny ck tower was.

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart was filled with surprise. Just what exactly is the sealed Spiritual Pulse within his body? It could actually condense and turn into such a form. This was the first time he had ever heard of it.

    He immediately focused and the Spirit waved the ck tower in its hand slightly. A brilliant beam of ck light burst out from it at this moment and an ancient bell sound resounded out.

    A fluctuation that could seal all things slowly emitted out from it.

    Mu Chen stared at the tiny ck tower and investigated it for a while. However, this did not bear much results and could only shake his head as he withdrew from his aura sea.

    In the cave, Mu Chen opened his eyes and his body trembled slightly. The dust that hadnded on his body was instantly blown away. Then, he stood up slowly and a creaking noise resounded out from his body.

    Mu Chen gripped his hand tightly and sensed the dense Spiritual Energy fluctuation within his body. Delight instantly filled his eyes. After painstaking effort, he had finally advanced to the Heavenly Fusion Stage!

    He stood at the entrance of the cave and stared out to the lush forest. At this moment, the world seemed to be much brighter in his eyes. He was also able to perceive the Spiritual Aura fluctuations within the world more urately.

    His gestures could mobilize the nearby Spiritual Aura within the world and this feeling wasn¡¯t something that a Spirit Stage couldpare with.

    ¡°As expected of the Heavenly Fusion Stage...¡±

    Mu Chen could not help but let out a praise. No wonder he had to use up various means while dealing with Yang Hong¡¯s attacks. So the difference between the two stages were sorge.

    ¡°I wonder if Dad managed to break through to the Heavenly Fusion Stage yet.¡±

    Mu Chen suddenly smiled. With his current strength, he could definitely be the overlord of the Northern Spiritual Realm. But within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, he was still quite unworthy. This made him sigh. The Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy wasn¡¯t something that the Northern Spiritual Realm couldpare with.

    Mu Chen stretched his waist for a moment and took a deep breath of the fresh air within the forest. Then, he rushed into the sky and headed towards the exterior of the forest. This time, he had entered the Spirit Convergence Array for approximately one month and a half. He had spent nearly 200,000 Spiritual Values. Fortunately, his Spiritual Values Card possessed around 500,000 Spiritual Values before entering the Spirit Convergence Array. Otherwise, he would have been kicked out of the Rank 6 Spirit Convergence Array halfway through his cultivation.

    Although he had consumed arge amount of Spiritual Values, the results of his secluded cultivation were great. Not only did Mu Chen seed in the Spiritual Energy Fusion, he also managed to break through the Spirit Stage and advance to the Heavenly Fusion Stage that he had dreamed of.

    Compared to these results, the 200,000 Spiritual Values was only a minor thing.

    Mu Chen smiled. In ten minutes, he had exited the forest. He looked around, then, he headed towards the exit of the Spirit Convergence Array. However, a hint of surprise emerged in his eyes after he flew for a few minutes.

    This is because he noticed that there were countless individuals heading in the opposite direction instead. Every one of these individuals had a burning gaze as if there was a treasure in the depths of the Spirit Convergence Array.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned and he gradually slowed down. His gaze turned towards the depths of the Spirit Convergence Array and he could vaguely sense that the Spiritual Aura within the world was fluctuating violently at that location.

    Mu Chen hesitated for a moment and immediately obstructed a student that was charging towards the depth of the Spirit Convergence Array. He smiled: ¡°Senior, may I ask where all of you are heading to?¡±

    The student that was obstructed by Mu Chen had an annoyed expression. He red at Mu Chen for a moment and nned to rush past him.

    Mu Chen flicked his fingers and his Spiritual Values Card emerged. 5,000 Spiritual Values turned into a beam of light as it headed towards that student.

    At this moment, thetter¡¯s eyes instantly brightened up. He hurriedly ced away the 5,000 Spiritual Values and turned to look at Mu Chen. His eyes quickly warmed up and he replied: ¡°Judging from your appearance, could you be a freshman? So you didn¡¯t even know about the Spirit Tide within the Spirit Convergence Array?

    ¡°Spirit Tide?¡± Mu Chen was stunned and was quite confused.

    ¡°Generally speaking, in a highly rank Spirit Convergence Array like this, extremely dense Spiritual Aura of the world would be umted over the years. It would then form what is known as the Spirit Tide.¡± The student exined.

    ¡°Then why are so many people heading towards the so-called Spirit Tide?¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t true. The Spirit Tide is considerably violent and it could be quite dangerous if one was sucked in. Normally speaking, it is best to avoid a Spirit Tide if possible.¡± The student snickered. Then, he responded with his eyes zing: ¡°However, within the Spirit Tide, a worldly treasure known as the ¡°Celestial Spirit Lotus¡± would be formed due to the umted Spiritual Aura.¡±

    ¡°Celestial Spirit Lotus?¡± Mu Chen narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Every time a Spirit Tide urs, there would be one single Celestial Spirit Lotus that appears. The Celestial Spirit Lotus itself isn¡¯t much use. However, the Spirit Lotus Seeds on the Celestial Spirit Lotus are considered a rare worldly treasure. It possesses the miraculous effects of stabilizing Spiritual Energy as well as solidifying your foundations.

    ¡°Oh?¡± A trace of surprise appeared within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. While cultivating Spiritual Energy, the foundations were exceptionally important. If the foundations were weak, it would be difficult to improve no matter how long one would cultivate. Therefore, a worldly treasure that could stabilize Spiritual Energy and solidifying foundations was considerably rare. He never imagined that the ¡°Spirit Lotus Seeds¡± would possess these effects.

    ¡°A single Spirit Lotus Seed is worth at least 200,000 Spiritual Values within the Spiritual Values Hall. Moreover, there is no stock of them. Therefore, who wouldn¡¯t try to seize one since the Spirit Tide had appeared?¡± The student smacked his lips and said disappointedly: ¡°However, there is only one Celestial Spirit Lotus and the Spirit Lotus Seeds are limited. It would definitely be difficult to obtain one with so many people eyeing on it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, buddy. If you¡¯re interested, you should hurry over. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything at all. I¡¯m heading over first.¡±

    Seeing that he had pretty much exined everything, the student waved his hand and he charged towards the depths of the Spirit Convergence Array.

    Mu Chen stood in the sky and stared at the figures that were rushing towards the depth of the Spirit Convergence Array. He pondered slightly before he rushed out in the same directions as the other individuals.

    Since he had just advanced to the Heavenly Fusion Stage, he felt that the Spiritual Energy within his body was slightly superficial even though he had attempted topress it. If he sessfully obtained a Spirit Lotus Seed, he would be able to resolve this situation and he wouldn¡¯t need to spend time on stabilizing his Spiritual Energy.

    A treasure like this wasn¡¯t something that you could wish for. Since it had appeared in front of him, he naturally would have to join in the fun as well. After all, it would be a pity if he just gave up on it.

 Chapter 203 - Huo Feng

    <b>Chapter 203 - Huo Feng</b>

    In the deepest part of the Spirit Convergence Array, the sky was filled with brilliant colors. If one was to look forward, the sky would seem as magnificent as the ocean. A dense Spiritual Aura was converging and forming into many tidal waves. At the same time, rumbling sounds resounded out, causing it to seem like actual tidal waves.

    On the ground outside of the deepest part of the Spirit Convergence Array, countless figures were already waiting patiently. Every single one of them were looking at the Spiritual Aura Ocean eagerly. At that location, the Spiritual Aura was surging out like actual tidal waves and a terrifying Spiritual Energy pressure emanated out into the world.

    Against this terrifying Spiritual Energy pressure, even a Heavenly Fusion Stage would seem quite miniscule and wouldn¡¯t dare to face the tidal waves directly.

    In front of the crowd of students, there were a few individuals that were entirely different than the rest. These individuals were all well-known students within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Furthermore, they were all quite powerful and were considerably frightening by just standing there.

    When Mu Chen arrived at this location, he noticed this lively scene. Then, he too,nded on a mountain peak in the front. His gaze swept across the terrifying Spiritual Aura Tidal Waves in the distance. From the Spiritual Energy pressure that he sensed, his breathing stopped for a moment.

    ¡°As expected from a Rank 6 Spirit Convergence Array.¡±

    Seeing this magnificent scene, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help but let out a praise. Only a Spirit Convergence Array of this level could actually cause such an amazing Spirit Tide.

    Mu Chen looked at the Spirit Tide in the distance before he turned his gaze towards the individuals that were in the front. Then, he noticed a familiar silhouette amongst these individuals.

    It was Su Ling¡¯Er.

    When he noticed the girl¡¯s elegant figure, Mu Chen could not help but rub his nose. His body instinctively shrank back slightly. After all, he had never imagined that Su Ling¡¯Er was currently still within the Spirit Convergence Array.

    However, Su Ling¡¯Er didn¡¯t seem to notice Mu Chen at all. She crossed her arms as her beautiful face stared coldly out into the sky to her right. From that direction, there was another group of individuals approaching.

    The number of individuals weren¡¯t small and the one leading was also a beautiful girl. Her appearance was quite pretty and had slightly thin lips. An unconceble hint of arrogance and superiority could be seen within her eyes.

    Although the two girls¡¯ beauty was at a simr level, Mu Chen felt that Su Ling¡¯Er made him feel slightly morefortable.

    ¡°Keke, Su Ling¡¯Er. You sure have arrived quite early. The Celestial Spirit Lotus hasn¡¯t even appeared and yet you¡¯ve already arrived.¡± Just as Mu Chen nced at the two of them, the tall and beautiful girl that was leading the group chuckled as she stared at Su Ling¡¯Er.

    ¡°Xu Qingqing. This Spirit Convergence Array does not belong to you. Do I have to report to you, whenever Ie here?¡± It seemed that Su Ling¡¯Er did not possess any pleasant feelings towards this girl and she quickly responded rudely.

    ¡°Hmph. How sharp-tongued.¡± The girl called Xu Qingqing snorted before replying mockingly: ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve tried to cause trouble for the freshman known as Mu Chen earlier. However, it seemed that you¡¯ve embarrassed yourself instead? Su Ling¡¯Er. Your sister is quite famous among the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, yet how could you, her sister, fail to teach a lesson to a mere freshman?¡±

    ¡°From what I see, why don¡¯t you ask me to help you teach a lesson to that freshman?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to intervene with my own affairs,¡± Su Ling¡¯Er said coldly.

    ¡°Ohoho, is that it? However, I must obtain the Spirit Lotus Seed today. If you want to steal it from me, then don¡¯t me me for acting quite rude. Others might be afraid of your sister, but I¡¯m not afraid of her.¡± Xu Qingqing curled her lips.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s see you try taking it.¡±

    Su Ling¡¯Er continued to oppose Xu Qingqing and did not take a step backwards. The confrontation between these two girls also attracted the attention of many individuals. However, many of them were not surprised. After all, everyone within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy knew that Su Ling¡¯Er and Xu Qingqing had a terrible rtionship with each other.

    Su Ling¡¯Er¡¯s sister is Su Xuan, who was ranked third on the Heavenly Ranking. However, Xu Qingqing¡¯s brother was also Xu Huang, who was ranked fifth on the Heavenly Ranking. Both of them had a powerful background and not many would dare offend either of them. Therefore, many individuals would stay away from these two girls.

    Mu Chen curled his lips as he watched the confrontation between these two girls. Just earlier, Xu Qingqing had dragged him into their conversation. The tone as she talked about him made him quite unhappy. Therefore, he did not like her that much.

    It was evident that Mu Chen was not interested in entering their quarrels. Therefore, he stood quietly as he watched the Spirit Tide in the distance. He waited for the moment when the so-called ¡°Celestial Spirit Lotus¡± would appear.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    But while Mu Chen was waiting, he suddenly felt a gaze filled with hatred suddenly focusing on him. He immediately frowned and turned around as he stared towards the source of this gaze. When he located the source, he was slightly surprised.

    This was because the owner of this gaze was Mo Lun, who Mu Chen had defeated previously.

    Ever since that guy had been defeated by him, he had vanished without a trace. Mu Chen had originally thought that he would perform some sort of measures against him, yet he never imagined that Mo Lun would have calmed down. This saved him from a bit of trouble. However, judging from Mo Lun¡¯s appearance, it seemed that he had not given up on revenge.

    Mu Chen nced at Mo Lun before focusing on the people beside him. At that location, there were three other individuals. Mu Chen¡¯s gaze swept across these three individuals and stopped at the one in the front. His eyes instantly became serious.

    It was a somewhat burly boy. He had a dull appearance, yet he had a slightly pointed nose. At the same time, he gave off a cold feeling and judging from the Spiritual Energy fluctuations emitted from his body, he was many times stronger than Mo Lun.

    This person actually possessed the strength of a Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase.

    This made Mu Chen somewhat surprised. In general, a person with such strength would be ranked in the top 100s of the Heavenly Ranking. It was impossible for him to be a nobody within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Mo Lun stared darkly at Mu Chen before the corners of his lips rose up coldly. Then, he approached the burly boy in front and whispered a few words to him. At the same time, he pointed over towards Mu Chen.

    When he noticed this, Mu Chen had an indifferent expression while he raised his eyebrow. It seemed that he didn¡¯t teach him a big enough lessonst time.

    As Mo Lun whispered to the burly boy, that boy slowly tilted his head. Then, his cold gaze focused on Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Against this cold gaze, Mu Chen did not show any signs of retreating and instead confronted this gaze.

    Before he had advanced to the Heavenly Fusion Stage, it might be quite difficult for him to deal with a person at the Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase. But for the current him, he wasn¡¯t afraid of them anymore. If they were to fight against each other, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for his opponent to gain the upper hand.

    The burly boy listened to what Mo Lun had to say. However, it was evident that thetter was currentlyining about Mu Chen¡¯s actions. After a while, the burly boy nodded and headed straight towards Mu Chen.

    When Mo Lun noticed this, he hurriedly followed. A hint of cunning and pride emerged in his eyes as he stared at Mu Chen again.

    ¡°Huh, isn¡¯t that the leader of the Azure Red Community, Huo Feng? He actually came here.¡±

    When the burly boy rushed over towards Mu Chen, it had attracted a lot of gazes and it was clear that others had identified him.

    ¡°Azure Red Community¡¯s Leader, Huo Feng?¡± Mu Chen narrowed his eyes slightly. Since Mo Lun was part of the Azure Red Community and he was defeated by Mu Chen, it was no wonder that this boy would take action.

    Moreover, from the looks of it, this leader of the Azure Red Community is nning to help Mo Lun get his revenge.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    Huo Feng¡¯s body quickly appeared at the mountain peak where Mu Chen was located at. He stared coldly at Mu Chen and asked: ¡°You¡¯re the freshman known as Mu Chen, right?¡±

    ¡°May I ask what you want from me?¡± Mu Chen smiled faintly.

    ¡°Previously, I was in secluded training. Therefore, I had only heard about Mo Lun¡¯s matters a few days ago.¡±

    Huo Feng stared at Mu Chen and waved his hand. Then, he continued: ¡°Although he had gone overboard, you¡¯ve also taught him a lesson. However, I hope that you will return the Spiritual Values back to him. That was the Spiritual Values that he had umted for six months. If you do so, then this matter is truly over.¡±

    He had a calm tone as if he was talking about something that should naturally ur.

    Mu Chen smiled and nced at Mo Lun. Then, he replied: ¡°He prevented so many freshmen from exiting the freshman area. People always say that you shouldn¡¯t hurt one¡¯s pride if you were to hurt someone. However, he stepped directly on so many people¡¯s pride. I¡¯ve always considered that the lesson that I¡¯ve taught him was quite light. But now, you actually want me to return the Spiritual Values back to him?¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen. You actually dare to act this arrogant in front of our leader? Do you actually believe that the Azure Red Community isn¡¯t able to deal with you?!¡± Mo Lun¡¯s face exchanged between a pale and red color as he sneered. From his tone, it was clear that he had made Mu Chen an enemy of the Azure Red Community.

    ¡°It seems that I was too kindst time. Against a bastard like you, there truly isn¡¯t a need to care much about it.¡± Mu Chen directly a smile towards Mo Lun. However, this smile caused Mo Lun to shiver and retreat slightly. He had seen Mu Chen¡¯s performance at the Freshmen Competition and knew that he wasn¡¯t Mu Chen¡¯s opponent.

    ¡°To actually threaten members of the Azure Red Community in front of me, it seems that the rumors are true. This year¡¯s freshmen are quite arrogant.¡± Huo Feng stared coldly at Mu Chen as he spoke.

    This confrontation soon caused amotion. Since many people were waiting for the appearance of the ¡°Celestial Spirit Lotus¡±, they casted curious gazes over here.

    When they noticed the two individuals confronting each other, a hint of surprise filled their eyes. After all, Huo Feng was quite famous within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. His rank of being 91st on the Heavenly Ranking bears a bit of weight.

    As for Mu Chen, his fame had started to emerge after the Freshmen Competition and was considered an emerging dark horse within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    They never imagined that these two individuals would actually confront each other.

    Not far away, Su Ling¡¯Er also noticed themotion and turned her gaze around. Then, her pretty face instantly turned red as she noticed Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette. She gritted her teeth tightly and rage filled her eyes. This bastard had finally dared to appear in front of her?!

    ¡°Since you¡¯re a freshman and perhaps you didn¡¯t understand about the rules, I didn¡¯t want to bother you. Regarding about the matter with Mo Lun and you, it¡¯s true that Mo Lun had done something inappropriate. Therefore, I will ask you once more. Return the Spiritual Values back to him and we will consider this matter over, okay?¡± Huo Feng extended his hand out as he spoke in a deep voice. His eyes, as he stared at Mu Chen, was razor-sharp.

    Mu Chen frowned andughed faintly as he nced at Huo Feng. Then, he slowly shook his head. In his eyes, a hint of coldness emerged.

    ¡°I refuse.¡±

 Chapter 204 - Confrontation

    <b>Chapter 204 - Confrontation</b>

    ¡°I refuse.¡±

    When these two words left Mu Chen¡¯s mouth, everyone noticed that Huo Feng¡¯s eyes had turned slightly cold. A powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation slowly emanated out of his body.

    It was evident that the leader of the Azure Red Community, who was widely known in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, was angered by thisment.

    Seeing this, Mo Lun began to gloat as he stared at Mu Chen. As long as Mu Chen angered Huo Feng, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to get away. After all, Huo Feng¡¯s strength was at the Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase. Moreover, he was one of the individuals ranked in the top 100 of the Heavenly Ranking. Even within the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, he was considered to be quite powerful.

    Not far away, Su Ling¡¯Er¡¯s eyes shed as she witnessed this scene. She immediately hummed: ¡°You deserve it. Huo Feng isn¡¯t an ordinary individual. Did you truly believe that you could get rid of him just by acting like a ruffian?¡±

    Once she said these words, her petite face turned red. She bit down and stared in hatred towards Mu Chen¡¯s figure.

    ¡°So he¡¯s the freshman that was recently in the limelight? Aside from being arrogant, it seems that there is nothing special about him.¡± Xu Qingqing also stared towards Mu Chen as she curled her red lips.

    Naturally, she was aware of Huo Feng¡¯s strength. Even if she was the one that had to confront him, it would be quite troublesome. Furthermore, it seems that Mu Chen did not possess the abilities to fight against him.

    As countless gazes began to focus on the mountain peak, Mu Chen stared coldly towards Huo Feng. He gently gripped his hands and dark ck Spiritual Energy surged out. Within the Spiritual Energy, a ck me quietly appeared.

    It was evident that it was impossible for him to return the Spiritual Values back to Mo Lun.

    ¡°I refuse...These words are something that you can say just because you want to say them.¡±

    Huo Feng¡¯s red at Mu Chen and said faintly as he stressed each word: ¡°Sometimes...you have to see if you¡¯re qualified to say these words!¡±

    Against Huo Feng¡¯s aggressive tone, a hint of coldness slowly emerged within Mu Chen¡¯s ck eyes. He looked towards at Huo Feng and smiled: ¡°Whether or not I¡¯m qualified...It isn¡¯t something that you can decide.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?!¡±

    Huo Feng¡¯s eyes sharpened and he rushed forward. The powerful Spiritual Energy within his body erupted out. Then, the ground underneath him cracked open and the cracks charged out like a earth dragon. Within the matchless and violent Spiritual Energy, a earth dragon¡¯s growl could be heard faintly.

    Seeing Huo Feng attempt to suppress him, Mu Chen also let out a cold sneer deep down inside. He did not have the slightest intention of retreating and instead, he stomped on the ground and took a step forward.

    Cracks also emerged out from underneath Mu Chen¡¯s feet. However, the boulders that these cracks passed through had meltedpletely. A screeching sound resounded out as it charged towards the cracks that were like violent earth dragons.

    A massive sound resounded out and gravel erupted out throughout the sky. When the two cracks made contact with each other, the two violent Spiritual Energy within the cracks had erupted as it attempted to erode each other.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Huo Feng looked at where the Spiritual Energy made contact and his eyes turned serious. He could sense that his Spiritual Energy was rapidly being consumed when the two Spiritual Energy confronted each other.

    Although the density of his Spiritual Energy far exceeded Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy, thetter¡¯s Spiritual Energy was extremely condensed. It was quite difficult to destroy this condensed Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°This brat is quite capable. No wonder he was able to be the Number One Freshman.¡±

    Huo Feng sneered inside his heart. However, he was still an Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase powerhouse. No matter what sort of tricks Mu Chen had, it wasn¡¯t possible for them to stop him.

    He did not possess any grudges with Mu Chen, but Mo Lun was considered to be his men. Since Mo Lun had came to him andined about Mu Chen, he naturally couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to it. Otherwise, he would lose the support of the members of the Azure Red Community.

    ¡°Tornado Palm!¡±

    Huo Feng thought quickly and he rushed up into the sky like an eagle. Then, he struck out and rumbling Spiritual Energy erupted out as gales began to blow.

    Within the gales, a blue palm of fierce winds was formed. It formed a storm as it tore through the air towards Mu Chen, who was on top of the mountain.

    ¡°Vajra Pagoda!¡±

    Mu Chen lifted his head and his eyes sharpened. He did not retreat and smack out as well. A golden light surged out and formed into a golden palm. Within this palm, a dark ck tower engraving emitted out a mysterious glow.

    The two Spiritual Energy palms smashed heavily against each other in the sky. In that instant, a storm brew out. Waves of violent Spiritual Energy had emitted out from the two attacks.

    The two violent Spiritual Energy attacks attempted to erode each other, but both of them gradually faded. It was evident that the two powerful attacks were evenly matched.

    ¡°Mu Chen¡¯s strength...has actually improved again!¡±

    Seeing this result, the nearby crowd could not help but exim out loud. Their eyes turned serious. They could sense that Mu Chen was currently much stronger than his previous self when he was facing Yang Hong a month ago. Otherwise, it was impossible for him to be evenly matched against Huo Feng. After all, thetter was at the Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase.

    ¡°That guy...So he actually managed to advanced to the Heavenly Fusion Stage!¡±

    Not far away, Su Ling¡¯Er witnessed this scene and was surprised. No wonder Mu Chen wasn¡¯t afraid of Huo Feng...It was clear that he had advanced to the Heavenly Fusion Stage within this month. This is because when he had faced Su Ling¡¯Er previously, he was still at the Spirit Stage Late Phase.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Mu Chen lifted his head and stared calmly at Huo Feng, who was standing in the sky. His palms spun and dozens of Spiritual Seals emerged from his fingertips. These Spiritual Seals quickly integrated with the air and a massive golden Spiritual Array began to form. A disc with both dragon and elephant had emerged. It rushed towards Huo Feng as it issued out a roar.

    ¡°He¡¯s actually a Spiritual Array Master as well?!¡±

    Seeing how Mu Chen easily arranged a Spiritual Array, Huo Feng¡¯s eyes turned serious. His body quickly emerged in front of the dragon and elephant disc. He immediately kicked out with his leg and caused the air to be torn apart.

    Huo Feng¡¯s ferocious kick carried rumbling Spiritual Energy as it collided fiercely against the dragon and elephant disc. It had managed to forcibly destroy the disc apart.

    However, just when Huo Feng had destroyed the disc with his kick, a scarlet light suddenly erupted from below. He lowered his head and noticed an evenrger Spiritual Array had formed above Mu Chen¡¯s head. A Spiritual Energy fluctuation that far exceeded the previous Spiritual Array had emitted out from within the current Spiritual Array.

    ¡°Great Ifrit Array¡±

    Mu Chen flicked his fingers with a calm expression. With his current strength, he could arrange this Great Ifrit Array in an instant.

    Fierce red light burst out from the giant array. Then, a massive Ifrit erupted out from the array. Soon, it turned into a pir of me and charged towards Huo Feng.

    ¡°Cyclone sh!¡±

    Seeing the raging Ifrit charge towards him, Huo Feng hurriedly retreated dozens of steps. He gripped his hands tightly and dense Spiritual Energy surged out. It formed massive blue de sh as it tore through the sky. With an overwhelming aura, it shed mercilessly at the Ifrit¡¯s body.

    mes erupted into the sky. At this instant, the massive Ifrit body was cut into half by Huo Feng¡¯s sh attack.

    The audiences nearby could not help but let out praises once they witnessed these two powerful offensives. These two individuals were quite capable.

    Huo Feng¡¯s expression was quite calm as the de sh cut apart the Ifrit¡¯s body. But just when the red light faded in front of his eyes, a chill appeared deep down inside. He heard subtle sounds of wind and noticed Mu Chen had actually charged towards him while the red lights were disappearing.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡±

    Huo Feng sneered. As a Spiritual Array Master, this Mu Chen actually did not hide far away and rely on the power of the Spiritual Array. Instead, he had actually taken the initiative to approach him. Is he truly looking down on him and his Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase strength?

    ¡°Sky Dragon Destruction Fist!¡±

    It was evident Huo Feng did not allow Mu Chen to hesitate at all. He bent his legs slightly and clenched his hand as he fired out a punch.

    Rumble!

    A storm-like Spiritual Energy suddenly surged out. Then, a dragon¡¯s fist formed by the wind had gathered on the surface of Huo Feng¡¯s fist. A devastating roar had emerged. This fist carried the power to shatter mountains and it headed fiercely towards Mu Chen.

    Once this fist was sted out, countless people had solemn expressions. It was evident that they had sensed how powerful this attack was.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    At this moment, Mo Lun stared excitedly at this scene. The ¡°Sky Dragon Destruction Fist¡± was one of Huo Feng¡¯s trump cards. Once it was used, it could instantly defeat any opponents below the Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase. Since Mu Chen was currently rushed towards Huo Feng, it was toote for him to evade it!

    The blue dragon rapidly grewrger within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. He immediately took a deep breath and dark ck Spiritual Energy emerged as he, too, fired out a punch.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    Four Limitless Death Seals instantly condensed on the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s fist. But when these four Limitless Death Seals emerged, Mu Chen did not stop it there. Dark ck light continued to surge and another Limitless Death Seal quietly condensed on the surface of his fist.

    Five Limitless Death Seals!

    Since Mu Chen had advanced to the Heavenly Fusion Stage, the Limitless Death Seal that hadn¡¯t improved for a long time was finally strengthened.

    Once these five Limitless Death Seals emerged, rumbling ck light caused the surrounding air to be distorted. An overbearing and matchless fluctuation spread out from these Limitless Death Seals.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Mu Chen muttered. He sted a punch and the five Limitless Death Seals soared through the sky like a cket. They connected with each other and under countless gazes, it smashed fiercely against the blue dragon.

 Chapter 205 - Celestial Spirit Lotus

    <b>Chapter 205 - Celestial Spirit Lotus</b>

    Rumbling Spiritual Energy shock waves rippled through the sky. A powerful gale was formed and caused the forest below to sway. At the same time, a sandstorm emerged and caused everybody to shut their eyes.

    However, a few individuals infused Spiritual Energy into their eyes in order to look at the collision of the two violent Spiritual Energy.

    Boom!

    In the sky, the violent Spiritual Energy storm suddenly broke out. A massive Spiritual Energy impact rushed out and caused both Mu Chen and Huo Feng to be blown away.

    Bang.

    Mu Chen hurriedly ced the soles of his feet on the ground andnded on the peak of a mountain. However, his clothes were torn apart. At the same time, his eyes turned slightly serious. Huo Feng¡¯s strength was indeed quite powerful. No wonder he was able to be ranked within the top 100s of the Heavenly Ranking.

    From a distance, Huo Feng alsonded on top of a towering tree. He, too, had torn clothes just like Mu Chen. This caused his eyes to turn solemn. He never imagined that he wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress Mu Chen with his Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase strength. The two of them were evenly matched.

    After personally facing off this freshman, he knew that thetter possessed incredible strength. It was no wonder that he did not care about him and his threats.

    ¡°How could this be...¡±

    Mo Lun¡¯s face darkened and his eyes were filled with disbelief. It was evident that he did not expect that Mu Chen would remain undefeated even when Huo Feng had personally taken action.

    How could this freshman improve this quickly?!

    From afar, Su Ling¡¯Er¡¯s eyes were also filled with surprise as she witnessed this scene. Her gaze swept across Mu Chen¡¯s body. This boy was actually capable of fighting against Huo Feng to this extent...

    At the same time, Xu Qingqing was astonished by Mu Chen¡¯s feat. She nced again towards Mu Chen and curled her lips. She stopped speaking for the moment. However, the disdain within her eyes had faded slightly.

    ¡°Do you want to continue fighting?¡± Mu Chen directly a faint smile towards Huo Feng.

    Huo Feng frowned. Just from the earlier battle, he already understood that he must use his full strength if he wanted to defeat Mu Chen. However, the Spirit Tide was about to appear. Therefore, he had to save his strength to seize the ¡°Celestial Spirit Lotus¡±. This ce was extremely attractive to the students and there were countless people that even he feared. If he was to consume arge amount of Spiritual Energy now, he would lose the ability to contend with themter on.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find you after this.¡±

    Huo Feng was a decisive person. Once he had made his decision, he would no longer hesitate. Therefore, he replied faintly while dispersing the Spiritual Energy fluctuation from his body.

    When the audience heard these words, they understood that Huo Feng had given up on continuing his fight with Mu Chen. It seemed that the strength that Mu Chen had disyed earlier had made him slightly afraid.

    Mu Chen smiled and ignored what Huo Feng had said. His strength had already made Huo Feng afraid of him. Thetter naturally wouldn¡¯t be as rude as earlier. It seems that strength was essential no matter what ce it was. If he didn¡¯t break through to the Heavenly Fusion Stage, he probably would have been embarrassed by Huo Feng.

    Beside Huo Feng, Mo Lun¡¯s expression changed slightly. However, he did not dare to say anything, and could only grit his teeth. RIght now, Mu Chen¡¯s strength had far surpassed him. He wasn¡¯t his opponent anymore.

    Mu Chen also nced calmly at Mo Lun. This gaze caused thetter to shiver and he hurriedly avoided eye contact with Mu Chen.

    Huo Feng also nced deeply at Mu Chen. Then, he turned away and headed for the depths where the Spirit Tide had be quite violent. At that ce, the Spiritual Aura of the world had begun letting out rumblings sounds.

    Themotion caused by the Spirit Tide was detected by countless individuals nearby as well. Their eyes were cast over towards that ce and within these eyes, a hint of passion and eagerness was revealed.

    The value of the Spirit Lotus Seeds was far too great. Even if they were reluctant to use it themselves, they would still be able to sell it for 200,000 Spiritual Values at the Spiritual Values Hall. This was a considerable harvest. After all, it was enough for them to cultivate within the Rank 6 Spiritual Array for a whole month.

    Mu Chen also set his sights towards that direction. He, too, was quite interested in the Spirit Lotus Seeds. Since he had just advanced to the Heavenly Fusion Stage, the Spiritual Energy within his body was quite superficial. If he managed to obtain a Spirit Lotus Seed, it would be able to help him stabilize his state and improve the foundations of the Spiritual Aura within his body.

    Bang!

    Just when Mu Chen¡¯s eyes turned dignified, the Spirit Tide suddenly emitted out a devastating sound. Crashing sounds of thunder resounded out through this space.

    The Spirit Tide seemed to have expanded to the limits and was about to explode.

    At this moment, everybody started to circte their Spiritual Energy and protected their bodies. Within their eyes, a hint of alertness had emerged. After all, the power released by the explosion of the Spirit Tide was considerably frightening. If they were sucked into it carelessly, they would probably be gravely injured.

    Everybody within this space had became quiet. The only sound that resounded out was the endless rumbling sounds of the Spirit Tide.

    Under countless gazes, the Spirit Tide continued to umte. Magnificent colors emitted out from it, causing this ce to be a splendid sight.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Finally, the ovepping Spirit Tide had reached its limits. With a massive explosion, it seemed to have suddenly disappeared for a moment. However, this situation did not ur for long as everybody was able to see the vast and endless Spirit Tides shortly afterwards.

    A thunderous sound rumbled throughout the entire Spirit Convergence Array!

    Boom! Boom!

    The massive Spirit Tide was like a brilliant wave of Spiritual Aura as it spread out. Even mountains were crushed into pieces as the Spirit Tide passed by.

    The entire earth trembled due to the Spirit Tide!

    Swish! Swish!

    As they witnessed the Spirit Tide rushing over, numerous people quickly left the ground and retreated towards the rear at an rming speed. They were afraid of being swallowed by the tidal wave.

    Mu Chen also followed the majority of the group and retreated backwards. However, his eyes were firmly fixed at the massive Spiritual waves. This is because the Celestial Spirit Lotus was hidden within them.

    In the sky, countless figures were retreating. Yet, waves of Spiritual Energy had soon caught up with them. A number of these individuals disyed their speed and evaded them. At the same time, they stared sharply at the Spiritual Energy waves.

    In that instant, Mu Chen also evaded a Spiritual Energy Wave that had descended from the sky. A few droplets of Spiritual Energy fell down onto his body. Every single one of the droplets felt like a thousand tons and caused Mu Chen¡¯s body to sink. He could not help but cluck his tongue. It was this heavy with just a few droplets of Spiritual Energy, then wouldn¡¯t he be gravely injured if he was hit by the massive wave...

    It seems that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to obtain the Celestial Spirit Lotus.

    Just when Mu Chen signed, a few screams resounded out from behind him. A few unlucky individuals were smashed by the waves and all of them vomited out blood. Then, they were blown back. Even their chest was slightly crushed and it was evident that it wasn¡¯t a light injury.

    Hearing these screams, Mu Chen hurriedly concentrated and did not dare to be distracted by other thoughts. He circted his Spiritual Energy and moved quickly. While he evaded the Spiritual Energy waves, his keen eyes were constantly scanning the massive waves in the sky.

    However, it wasn¡¯t easy to find the Celestial Spirit Lotus within these massive waves. Mu Chen¡¯s eyes had turned slightly blurry, yet he still haven¡¯t discovered any traces of the ¡°Celestial Spirit Lotus¡±.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    Just when Mu Chen was concentrating on his search for the Celestial Spirit Lotus, a swishing sound was heard from behind. He hurriedly turned around and noticed a scarlet whip passing by his body.

    Once he noticed the familiar scarlet whip, Mu Chen knew who had attacked him. He immediately curled his lips helplessly...So he was still discovered by her.

    He turned his head and stared at the pretty girl, who had been ring at him angrily. Then, he asked, ¡°Are you finished?¡±

    ¡°You bastard! Pervert!¡± Su Ling¡¯Er gritted her teeth as she scolded him.

    Mu Chen shook his head and could not be bothered to argue with her. He turned around and flew off to another direction.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Seeing Mu Chen ignore her, Su Ling¡¯Er stomped down in anger. Her hand shook and the scarlet whip had charged out once again like a fiery python.

    Sensing the winds from behind, Mu Chen¡¯s body turned slightly. Then, the scarlet whip passed near his body and smashed violently onto a Spiritual Energy wave.

    The Spiritual Energy wave swelled slightly before it was burst apart.

    Mu Chen closed an eye in response to the destroyed Spiritual Energy wave. But just when he was about to turn around, his eyes shrank. He hurriedly focused and noticed a jade glow slowly emerging from within the depths of the destroyed Spiritual Energy wave. At the same time, a pure Spiritual Energy fluctuation emanated out. As it flowed outwards, a seductive scent had emerged.

    Once Mu Chen smelled this scent, delight instantly filled his eyes. It was the Celestial Spirit Lotus!

    When the Celestial Spirit Lotus appeared, a jade light erupted out like a pir as it rushed into the sky.

    Swish!

    At this instant, almost everyone casted their gaze towards this direction. Then, their eyes turned red as muffled sounds resounded out.

    Countless individuals began to charge towards this ce. The swishing sounds as they rushed over had even overshadowed the rumbling sounds from the Spirit Tide.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    As the others approached, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were also glowing. He did not hesitate and he charged straight towards the Celestial Spirit Lotus.

    However, just when Mu Chen had approached the Celestial Spirit Lotus, a sudden gale erupted out from behind as it charged towards his vital points from behind.

    This attack was extremely vicious. If Su Ling¡¯Er¡¯s attack earlier was only to obstruct him, then this attack was attempting to take his life.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes immediately darkened. He sted out a punch and the dark ck Spiritual Energy with the ck me rushed out. Then, it blew away the silver sword that had approached him.

    This silver sword flew backwards and finallynded onto a beautiful girl¡¯s hand.

    It was Xu Qingqing.

 Chapter 206 - Xu Qingqing

    <b>Chapter 206 - Xu Qingqing</b>

    Mu Chen red coldly at the beautiful girl nearby. Thetter was currently holding onto a silver sword as her lips lifted up slightly. Then, she directed a smile towards Mu Chen: ¡°Thanks for helping me find the Celestial Spirit Lotus. Next up, just leave it to me.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy if you want to get the Celestial Spirit Lotus!¡±

    Su Ling¡¯Er¡¯s beautiful eyes were also filled with a hint of coldness. She had a grudge with Xu Qingqing for a long time. It could notpare with the grudge that she had with Mu Chen. Therefore, she stopped obstructing Mu Chen and, instead, replied coldly towards Xu Qingqing.

    ¡°That¡¯s not up to you to decide.¡±

    Xu Qingqing¡¯s lips curled and she waved her hand: ¡°Go!¡±

    Once these words resounded out, a dozen individuals actually rushed up from behind. Every single one of them had a powerful aura. It was evident that Xu Qingqing was quite prepared in order to seize the Celestial Spirit Lotus.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    Xu Qingqing brought the dozen figures and rushed straight towards the location of the Celestial Spirit Lotus. Once the others noticed the menacing aura from these individuals, they hurriedly evaded them.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Su Ling¡¯Er let out a grunt and also waved her hands. A group of individuals also emerged from behind her. Then, she brought these individuals and attempted to intercept Xu Qingqing¡¯s group.

    Due to this, the two groups were entangled with each other and violent Spiritual Energy fluctuations erupted out. A brutal fight was about to begin.

    At this moment, the silver sword that contained a sharp Spiritual Energy fluctuation flew straight like a lightning towards the scarlet whip. Then, Xu Qingqing¡¯s sword twitched slightly and a sword beam flew passed the long whip. It headed straight towards Su Ling¡¯Er¡¯s chest.

    Seeing this vicious attack from Xu Qingqing, Su Ling¡¯Er¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. Her slender finger poked the air slightly and a fiery red Spiritual Energy burst out and stopped the sword beam.

    ¡°Xu Qingqing. Our strength are quite simr to each other. It won¡¯t be easy if you want to break pass me to obtain the Celestial Spirit Lotus!¡± Su Ling¡¯Er said coldly. She had always hated Xu Qingqing. Therefore, even if she, herself, failed to obtain the Celestial Spirit Lotus, she would not let it end up in Xu Qingqing¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Is it?¡±

    Hearing this, Xu Qingqing let out a strange smile. Her eyes suddenly turned cold and she gripped her silver sword tightly. At the same time, a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation emitted out from her body.

    The intensity of the Spiritual Energy had reached the Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase!

    ¡°You advanced?!¡± Seeing this, Su Ling¡¯Er¡¯s expression changed slightly. Just previously, she and Xu Qingqing were extremely close to reaching the Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase. However, she had not yet managed to advance. She never imagined that Xu Qingqing would actually make the breakthrough before her.

    ¡°Hmph. Since I knew that you would obstruct me, shouldn¡¯t I be prepared to deal with you?¡± Xu Qingqing smiled tenderly, yet, her eyes remained cold. Then, she waved her hand and the silver sword emitted out a dazzling light. The silver sword expanded exponentially as the wind surged and formed into a massive silver sword. A fierce sword aura rushed through the sky towards her.

    ¡°Breeze de!¡±

    Xu Qingqing shouted out loudly. In response, the massive silver sword shuddered for a moment before it charged through the sky towards Su Ling¡¯Er.

    Seeing this, Su Ling¡¯Er did not dare to act slowly. Her hands trembled and the scarlet whip erupted out overwhelming red light. A massive me python seemed to emerge on the whip and formed a powerful defence.

    A powerful st erupted out when the massive sword shed down onto the scarlet whip. However, Su Ling¡¯Er¡¯s face instantly turned pale. Her scarlet whip also turned slightly dim and it was clear that it had been damaged.

    At this moment, Su Ling¡¯Er gritted her teeth and quickly ced away the scarlet whip as she quickly retreated.

    Noticing Su Ling¡¯Er retreat, a sneer emerged on Xu Qingqing¡¯s face.

    A massive wave of Spiritual Energy suddenly emerged from behind Su Ling¡¯Er. Its massive shadow instantly enveloped Su Ling¡¯Er, who had a pale expression.

    Considering the size of this Spiritual Energy wave, even Su Ling¡¯Er would be gravely injured if she was struck by it.

    However, the Spiritual Energy wave was far too wide. It was impossible for Su Ling¡¯Er to evade it. Her face turned pale as she understood that Xu Qingqing had been cornering her in this direction.

    ¡°That wicked girl!¡±

    Su Ling¡¯Er gritted her teeth and cursed within her heart. She could only utilize her Spiritual Energy to protect her body as she watched helplessly as the Spiritual Energy wave enveloped her.

    But just when Su Ling¡¯Er watched in despair at the Spiritual Energy wave, a swishing sound resounded out and a figure rushed over. This individual extended his hands out and held onto the girl¡¯s waist as he forced her into his arms. At the same time, a dark-ck Spiritual Energy erupted out. On the surface of the Spiritual Energy, a ck me suddenly emerged.

    This sudden change of events instantly surprised Su Ling¡¯Er. She turned her eyes quickly and noticed Mu Chen¡¯s handsome face. Then, she instinctively struggled violently against him.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, then stop moving!¡± Mu Chen shouted out.

    Although things weren¡¯t great between Mu Chen and Su Ling¡¯Er, he couldn¡¯t just watch as she was enveloped by the massive Spiritual Energy wave. Moreover, Su Ling¡¯Er wasn¡¯t as nasty and cold-hearted as Xu Qingqing. At the very least, she wouldn¡¯t be as vicious as Xu Qingqing.

    Only then, Su Ling¡¯Er recovered and reacted ordingly. She watched as the Spiritual Energy wave rushed over and enveloped them. At the same time, she held onto Mu Chen¡¯s neck as her body snuggled up into Mu Chen¡¯s arms.

    The heavy wave surged over and Mu Chen¡¯s body was struck by a heavy blow. However, he gritted his teeth and the ck mes emerged as it evaporated the Spiritual Energy wave that approached his body. Then, with a muffled cry, his body turned into a ck light that was ignited with ck mes and he charged straight through the massive wave.

    The dark-ck Spiritual Energy gradually faded away. However, Mu Chen frowned even more tightly. After all, the impact of the Spiritual Energy wave was far too heavy. Even though he possessed the Nine Netherme and burned most of the Spiritual Energy that smashed into him, it had still made his blood tremble within his body. Waves of pain also emerged from the surface of his body.

    However, Mu Chen¡¯s expression remained calm as she released the girl from his arms. Then, he said: ¡°I¡¯ve helped you this time. So consider that I¡¯ve settled the matter earlier.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Su Ling¡¯Er frowned. She wanted to say how could that matter be settled this easily, but once she noticed bruises on Mu Chen, she swallowed back these words down. She knew how heavy the Spiritual Energy wave was. Since she was protected earlier, she didn¡¯t have any injuries. But for Mu Chen, he had endured a heavy blow.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Su Ling¡¯Er hesitated for a moment before she lowered her voice and asked.

    Mu Chen shook his head. However, his gaze remained fixed at the Celestial Spirit Lotus that had gradually emerged from the massive wave. At this moment, countless individuals were rushing over from all directions. But whenever one approached the Celestial Spirit Lotus, they were obstructed by the others. This ce was currently quite chaotic and from time to time, a few unlucky people would be blown away while vomiting blood.

    ¡°Let¡¯s cooperate.¡± Mu Chen looked at Su Ling¡¯Er and said: ¡°I¡¯ll help you obstruct Xu Qingqing. You will go seize the Celestial Spirit Lotus. Then, we will split the lootter on, okay?¡±

    His goal was obviously not small. If he were to attempt to seize the Celestial Spirit Lotus, it was likely that he would be a target by everyone nearby. However, Su Ling¡¯Er was different. She had a powerful background. Moreover, she was quite beautiful. Towards such a beautiful girl, most of the people would have an attitude of protecting her. Therefore, this would give Su Ling¡¯Er an opportunity to seize the Celestial Spirit Lotus.

    Coupled with the fact that Su Ling¡¯Er had a few helpers, it would help prevent a few troubles for her.

    Hearing this, Su Ling¡¯Er hesitated for a moment. In the end, she nodded. Since Xu Qingqing had advanced to the Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase, her strength was beyond her own. Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to obstruct Xu Qingqing.

    ¡°Keke, a hero saving a beauty. Su Ling¡¯Er, you¡¯re truly quite charismatic and charming!¡± From nearby, Xu Qingqing witnessed Mu Chen saving Su Ling¡¯Er and her expression instantly turned cold. She gritted her teeth and sneered at Su Ling¡¯Er.

    ¡°Also, the guy called Mu Chen. I would advise you to stop getting involved with our own affairs. A mere freshman does not have the right to act like a hero!¡± Xu Qingqing shouted out mockingly towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be bothered by it.¡± Mu Chen replied faintly. He immediately waved his hand towards Su Ling¡¯Er. Once thetter noticed this, she immediately nodded her hand and rushed towards the Celestial Spirit Lotus.

    Seeing this, Xu Qingqing¡¯s expression froze. She immediately rushed over, but after taking a few steps, Mu Chen had appeared in front of her.

    ¡°A freshman at the Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase actually dared to obstruct me. Who do you think you are?!¡± Seeing Mu Chen appear in front of her, Xu Qingqing¡¯s face was filled with rage and arrogance.

    While she spoke meanly towards Mu Chen, her attacks, too, were quite vicious. The silver sword within her hand instantly erupted out numerous sword beams as it burst out to Mu Chen¡¯s vital areas.

    In response, dark-ck Spiritual Energy surged out from Mu Chen¡¯s body. He flicked his fingers and several Spiritual Energy with ck mes burst out and dispersed the sword beams.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression remained indifferent as he dealt with the sword beams. Then, he stared at Xu Qingqing¡¯s face that was filled with rage. However, his expression caused thetter to bepletely angered. This indifferent expression was obviously disying how Mu Chen had looked down upon her.

    A mere freshman actually dared to look down upon her, Xu Qingqing?!

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    She gritted her teeth and the Spiritual Energy within her body surged out without reservation. At the same time, her body flew up high into the air. Then, she ced her hands together and the silver sword emanated a dazzling light.

    A sharp and frosty sword aura erupted out.

    At that instant, Su Ling¡¯Er, who was heading towards the Celestial Spirit Lotus, noticed this powerful fluctuation and instantly turned her head around. Her face immediately changed. That crazy girl is trying to kill Mu Chen?

    ¡°Nine Heavens Spirit Sword, Spirit Termination!¡±

    In the sky, Xu Qingqing¡¯s cold eyes stared down towards Mu Chen. Her hand swung down and a cold cry resounded out. In that instant, countless individuals noticed a massive sword light tore through the sky as it shed down in anger.

    Under this sh, even the Spiritual Energy waves were torn apart!

    A murderous intent surged within this sword light.

 Chapter 207 - Nine-layered Pagoda

    <strong>Chapter 207 - Nineyered Pagoda</strong>

    Rumble!

    The majestic sword beam were like milky way as they fell from the horizon. They brought a chilling cold aura, carrying a momentum of splitting a mountain as they tore the horizon and hack down towards Mu Chen.

    Xu Qingqing clearly didn¡¯t have the slightest restraint in her attack. If Mu Chen couldn¡¯t defend against it, he would probably be heavily injured, at the very least.

    When the gazes from the surrounding groups saw this, theirplexions slightly changed. When this woman bes fierce, she¡¯s simply unable to be reasoned with. Mu Chen doesn¡¯t seem to have any grudge with her, but she was actually so merciless with her attacks.

    Close by, Su Ling¡¯er¡¯s pretty face also disyed some anxiety. However, it¡¯s toote for her to save Mu Chen. Therefore, she could only pray that he doesn¡¯t get hacked to death by Xu Qingqing.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Mu Chen also raised his head. His pitch-ck eyes stared at the boundless sword beam as a cold light emerged from his eyes.

    He slowly raised his hand and on his palm, ck light gathered and turned into a small ck-colored pagoda. From the looks of it, that small pagoda appeared extremely ancient, but there wasn¡¯t any excessively boundless fluctuationsing from it.

    Someone saw the small ck pagoda appearing on Mu Chen¡¯s hand, and his eyes concentrated on it, while murmuring, ¡°Is that a Spiritual Artifact? With such weak fluctuation of Spiritual Aura, it¡¯s probably a Low Rank Spiritual Artifact. Relying on that, it¡¯s probably not possible to block that fierce attack from Xu Qingqing!¡±

    Mu Chen did not pay much attention to those whispers. The Spiritual Energy within his body was injected into the small ck pagoda. Thereafter, he gave a flick of his finger and the small ck pagoda flew out.

    Boom!

    The small pagoda flew out and instantly, the wind was dramatically raised. In an instant, it turned into a ck coloured huge pagoda with approximately dozens of Zhang [1. A chinese unit of measurement. 1 Zhang is around 3.3m.]. The huge pagoda floated up in the sky and on the pagoda, countless profound dark-gold veined patterns could be vaguely seen.

    Wooosh!

    Boundless beam of light were whistling as it fell down. Thereafter, it struck the ck pagoda. The two collided and, instantly, shocking metallic sounds were resounding as surging waves of aura dispersed.

    Countless lines-of-sights gazed at that direction. Even after the ck pagoda suffered a strike from Xu Qingqing, it didn¡¯t split open. ck shes rippled and the sword strike was blocked.

    This scene instantly caused shock to show from their eyes. That ck pagoda was actually so powerful?

    ¡°How can this be?¡± Xu Qingqing¡¯s face changed upon the sight of this. That strike of hers earlier was sufficient to defeat any Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase. How could it be blocked by that small ck pagoda from Mu Chen?

    Xu Qingqing wasn¡¯t the only one who was shocked. Even Mu Chen was shocked. This small ck pagoda was the one that appeared within his body previously. In fact, towards this mysterious small pagoda, he didn¡¯t have much knowledge about it. He only knew that it might be rted to that mysterious Spiritual Pulse that was sealed within his body. As for it¡¯s might, he knows nothing about it.

    However seeing it now, it seems like it possessed powerful defensive ability...

    ¡°However, could it be that this ck pagoda could only be used as a shield?¡± Mu Chen mumbled to himself. He could feel that this small ck pagoda wasn¡¯t that simple. It shouldn¡¯t only possess such simple usage to it, right?

    ¡°Xiuu!¡±

    Just when Mu Chen was mumbling to himself, the ck pagoda suddenly emitted several ck lusters. One of which streaked through the sky and shot towards Mu Chen.

    The sudden unforeseen ability caused Mu Chen to be shocked. Before he could evade in time, he was shot by that ck luster. Thereafter, he felt that there was some profound intent flowing out from his heart.

    ¡°This is...!¡±

    Mu Chen received some mysterious information. A brief momentter, a smear of shock rushed into his eyes. This seems to be some of the controlling methods of the ck pagoda.

    ¡°Nineyered Pagoda.¡±

    Mu Chen stared at that ck pagoda as a strange name appeared in his heart. Shortly after, he let a mouthful of breath out and both of his hands suddenly formed an extremely ancient seal.

    Just when Mu Chen formed the seals, the Spiritual Energy within his body seemed to be disappearing with frightening speed.

    At the same time the Spiritual Energy was disappearing, the ck pagoda in the sky exploded with brilliant beams of light. At the most bottomyer of the ck pagoda, the gloomy ck colour gradually turned into a bright golden colour.

    Ancient golden patterns upied thatyer of the pagoda. The gold patterns wiggled as a golden dragon soared. It soared into the sky with extremely shocking energy. The sky was filled with Spiritual Aura and emitted a huge ripple.

    ¡°Pagoda Suppression!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s hand seals changed and the Nineyered Pagoda fiercely soared into the sky. ck light swept and at the firstyer of the pagoda, overflowing golden luster swept out. The gold dragon roared as it dragged along with matchless immense shadow, as well as Spiritual Energy ripples and went to suppress Xu Qingqing, who had shock on her face.

    His sudden burst of this astonishing attack made everyone¡¯s expressions change. Xu Qingqing hastily retreated, but realised that she wasn¡¯t able to retreat through the envelop of the Nineyered Pagoda. She immediately mobilised her Spiritual Energy and the silvery long sword in her hands burst out like a silver python, along with silvery sword shes and stabs towards the suppressing Nineyered Pagoda.

    Boom!

    The sword sh shed with the Nineyered Pagoda. Those sharp sword shes rapidly turned dull with shocking speed as fine cracks appeared on the sword.

    Puff!

    The Spiritual Artifact suffered heavy damage. Xu Qingqing¡¯s face abruptly paled and a mouthful of blood was spurt from her mouth as she was sent flying back in a sorry state.

    Wuuum!

    It was as though that silvery long sword had issued a wail as her Spiritual Energy turned dull and flew back into Xu Qingqing¡¯s hand. On the sword de, fine cracks extended. It was a Middle Rank Spiritual Artifact, but was turned into scrap by the Nineyered Pagoda!

    The entire area was in silence. Every eye that gazed in this direction was filled with shock. Especially Huo Feng, who had exchanged blows with Mu Chen earlier, his face was especially grave. He obviously didn¡¯t expect that Mu Chen would have such shocking cards up his sleeve. That suppression from the ck pagoda earlier on, even if it was him receiving such an attack, even he would be in a sorry state.

    Mu Chen looked at Xu Qingqing, who was sent flying. With a wave of his hand, the Nineyered Pagoda shot back andnded on his palm, before disappearing.

    He was also filled with shock in his heart. The formidability of this Nineyered Pagoda had far surpassed his imagination. Furthermore, from the information that he had received earlier, this Nineyered Pagoda had nine floors. Earlier on, he had only managed to mobilise the firstyer. If he could mobilize all nineyers one day, wouldn¡¯t that kind of might be heaven defying?

    Furthermore, it seemed that this Nineyered Pagoda possessed a weird ability. Like earlier, it had directlyid a Middle Rank Spiritual Artifact to waste. If it was an ordinary sh, it¡¯s impossible to aplish such a feat.

    The Nineyered Pagoda seemed to be the weakness of Spiritual Artifacts. It can simply be said as a Spiritual Artifact killer.

    ¡°My Silver Dragon Sword...¡±

    Xu Qingqing held the dull silvery long sword in her hands as her eyes turned dull. Soon after, her pretty face turned extremely cold. Her eyes were fixed on Mu Chen as she spoke in a stern voice, ¡°Mu Chen, I¡¯ll shred you to pieces!¡±

    ¡°Lu Long, Liu Xiao, kill him!¡± She yelled shrewdly. Her pretty face was twisted from her anger.

    Close by, two figures flew over as their eyes gloomily stared at Mu Chen. Both of them were Heavenly Fusion State Late Phase experts. Although they weren¡¯t within the top hundredth of the Heavenly Ranking, they¡¯re still powerful characters.

    Seeing the sight of this, Mu Chen¡¯s brows were also slightly frowned. This Xu Qingqing was indeed ignorant, this kind of woman was the most annoying.

    ¡°Xiuu!¡±

    However, when those two were about to take action, there was a sudden burst of Spiritual Energying from behind. An overflowing green light soared into the sky and everyone turned their attention towards it. In the huge wave, the Celestial Spirit Lotus was gradually blooming.

    When the Celestial Spirit Lotus had fully bloomed, a heavy fragrance filled the air. After a whiff, the agitated Spiritual Energy within one¡¯s body felt as though it had calmed down.

    Someone issued a cry, ¡°The Celestial Spirit Lotus is about to bloom!¡±

    Mu Chen concentrated and looked over at it. Within that ¡°Celestial Spirit Lotus¡±,there were lotus seeds that were flickering with dazzling luster. From the looks of them, they appeared to be as smooth and round as gems.

    At this moment, with the blooming of that ¡°Celestial Spirit Lotus¡±, those lotus seeds also had signs of erupting. That Celestial Spirit Lotus had actually matured to the point where it would erupt automatically.

    The countless gazes from the surrounding groups were boiling. Once the Celestial Spirit Lotus erupts, the situation would definitely be in chaos. At that time, they would have to depend on their luck to obtain those seeds.

    ¡°Get ready to snatch the lotus seeds!¡±

    At the sight of this, Xu Qingqing could only clench her teeth as she nced at Mu Chen ferociously. If she were to attack Mu Chen right now, she would lose her chance to snatch the the lotus seeds.

    Mu Chen paid no attention to her as he had also directed his gaze at that dazzling Celestial Spirit Lotus.

    Practically everyone had their gazes gathered over there.

    Those gazes slowly turned zing.

    Boom!

    The Celestial Spirit Lotus had blossomed to its limit and, soon after, dark green light beams had fiercely erupted into the sky. The sky looked like it was decorated with jade. At the same time, that Celestial Spirit Lotus hadpletely exploded.

    A surge of frightening Spiritual Energy storms swept forth and scattered the Spiritual Energy waves. In that storm, pearls of jadeite luster shot throughout the surrounding area at an astonishing speed.

    Doooon!

    The heavens and earth surged violently. Those countless shadows longingly pounced towards those jadeite pearls.

 Chapter 208 - Seizing of the lotus seed

    <strong>Chapter 208 - Seizing of the lotus seed</strong>

    Boom!

    The entire heaven and earth looked as though they¡¯re rumbling at this moment. The dark green rays of light shot throughout the surroundings at an astonishing speed. Countless people had charged at those rays of light with their eyes dyed scarlet red as they attempted to snatch them.

    Bang! Bang!

    However, these people had evidently underestimated the explosive power produced by the Celestial Spiritual Lotus. Under the impact, those Spiritual Lotus Seeds were like arrows that filled the skies. Some fes who had ran out of luck ran made a head-on impact with them and before their hands could grab one, that splendid green luster had prated their palms and were spraying fresh blood.

    Arghhh!

    Mournful shrieks resounded incessantly in the ear. That bad luck fe grabbed onto his palm that¡¯s flowing with fresh blood as he issued a sharp howl.

    Seeing that bad luck fe¡¯s situation, those people then cleared their heads a little and no longer dared to reach for the seeds. Instead, they circted their Spiritual Energy, and control their Spiritual Energy into forms of hands before they tried to grab them.

    Pffft! Pffffft!

    Even with the obstruction of those Spiritual Energy covered hands, some of the green lusters were like hot knives through butter as they pierced through. Thereafter, they¡¯d streaked across the horizon and after several blinks, they had disappeared to the border of the horizon.

    Evidently, these Spiritual Lotus Seeds weren¡¯t so easily taken.

    Mu Chen looked at the chaotic scene and was also a little shocked at the destructive energy of those Spiritual Lotus Seeds. It seems like these things weren¡¯t that easy to obtain.

    Wooosh!

    Just when Mu Chen was astonished, a surge of rapid wind came over. Raising his head, he saw a green luster. It had already broke through the blockade of everyone and flew straight to him.

    Seeing it, Mu Chen flicked his finger and Spiritual Energy that contained ck mes shot out and heavily shed with that green luster.

    Bang!

    A spiritual aura exploded from the impact, but that green light still managed to pierce through. Its speed wasn¡¯t any slowerpared to before as it was shot out.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see where can you still run to!¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. He clenched his fists and that Nineyered Pagoda had, once again, appeared. He waved his sleeve and that ck pagoda flew out. It had appeared before that green luster. With the pagoda aiming for that green luster, its ck lights surged and had devoured it.

    Bang!

    That green luster had charged into the Nineyered Pagoda. The body of the pagoda trembled and flew over several hundred zhang away. Thereafter, the ck pagoda stabilised. With a sh of light, it flew back towards Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen extended his palm and the ck pagodanded on his palm. ck light was rushing out, before it dispersed. A green luster appeared on his palm. The light then dispersed again and turned into a thumb-sized green lotus seed. That lotus seed was a jade-green, smooth and round. A fragrance was followed by a surge of pure Spiritual Energy ripples that constantly spread out.

    ¡°This is the Spiritual Lotus Seed?¡±

    Mu Chen looked at the green-coloured lotus seed in his palm. By just holding it in his hand, he sensed that the Spiritual Energy within his body felt as though it had settled down a lot more. It was to the point that even his blood and qi that was disrupted by that Spiritual Energy had also calmed down a lot more.

    ¡°Indeed, a wonderful item!¡± Joy shed through Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he eximed in admiration. It seems like this Spiritual Lotus Seed does have the effect of solidifying Spiritual Energy.

    At this moment, many people in the surrounding area have also seen Mu Chen obtaining the Spiritual Lotus Seed. Jealousy was in their eyes, but no one was covetous to the point of taking actions against him. Previously, when Mu Chen and Xu Qingqing fought, the strength that he revealed made them understand that this neer that had juste to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy for a few months wasn¡¯t any pushover.

    The chaos in this zone still continued. However, after Mu Cheng, there were several people that experienced a burst in their luck. Taking advantage of that moment, they managed to stop several Spiritual Lotus Seeds, which attracted the attention of countless scarlet eyes.

    Mu Chen kept that Spiritual Lotus Seed and shifted his gaze to another direction. His eyes were burning. With such an opportunity, he definitely can¡¯t let such a chance go.

    The Nineyered Pagoda in his hand was capable of taking these Spiritual Lotus Seeds. Relying on its special characteristic, he doesn¡¯t have to worry about the Spiritual Lotus Seed¡¯s frightening impact.

    Thinking about it here, he didn¡¯t have the slightest hesitation. With a sh of his figure, he exploded and flew to another direction. With a flick of his palm, the Nineyered Pagoda appeared once again. ck light bubbled and all of a sudden, it was abstruse and mysterious.

    Mu Chen carefully searched for his targets. He didn¡¯t go snatch for those Spiritual Lotus Seeds that were eyed by others. But had directed his target towards those Spiritual Lotus Seeds that had managed to charge out the blockage of others.

    Very quickly, he searched for his targets once again. The Nineyered Pagoda flew out and the wind sharply increased. It turned into a huge pagoda and was heading towards a green luster.

    Dong!! Dong!!

    That green light was covered by the Nineyered Pagoda. The body of the pagoda intensely trembled but very quickly, that powerful resisting force disappeared, bit by bit.

    Mu Chen¡¯s palm waved and that Nineyered Pagoda flew back to his hand, along with the Spiritual Lotus Seed.

    Another Spiritual Lotus Seed had fallen into his hands.

    The gazes of those in the surrounding area all had their eyes turning red. Many of them couldn¡¯t even stop a Spiritual Lotus Seed even with so many of thembined. However, Mu Chen was able to obtain it so easily.

    There were only ten Spiritual Lotus Seeds in that Celestial Spiritual Lotus and that fe had gotten two of it on his own!

    Mu Chen did not bother about those gazes. Those Spiritual Lotus Seeds were extremely rare and were priced at 200,000 Spiritual Value points each. Having this kind of opportunity, how could he miss it?

    Thereafter, he kept the Spiritual Lotus Seed with a flip of his hand. Sweeping his eyes, he¡¯s already searching for new targets.

    ¡°Xiuuush!¡±

    Just when he was about to act, several gales violently brushed over as they headed towards the vital parts of his body.

    The sudden attack caused Mu Chen¡¯s eyes to turn cold. The Nineyered Pagoda in his hands flew backwards as it expanded and shielded him from behind.

    Daaang! Daaang!

    Metallic sounds resounded and the Nineyered Pagoda was jolted back some distance. However, those gales from the sneak attacks were all obstructed.

    Mu Chen then turned around as he coldly stared at the person that attacked him. It was Xu Qingqing, Lu Long and Liu Xiao, those three.

    ¡°Hand over the Spiritual Lotus Seeds; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t mind offending you!¡± Xu Qingqing extended her jade-like hands as she made the cold demand.

    Mu Chen heard what was said, but smiled instead. He shook his head as his tone carried an undisguisable amount of loathing, ¡°Handing them over to you? Who are you?¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s manner of speaking, Xu Qingqing¡¯s face turned ashen as she bit her teeth, ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Hearing what Mu Chen had said, the other two had also looked at Mu Chen with an unkind gaze. Although they wouldn¡¯t go as far as to kill him, beating Mu Chen up was still extremely easy.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze also turned cold as he issued a coldugh. If they wished to y, then he¡¯ll apany them to the end.

    ¡°Xu Qingqing, what are you guys doing? You¡¯re bullying with higher numbers?!¡±

    However, just when Mu Chen was about to take actions, a tender bark resounded from the distance. Su Ling¡¯er was seen rapidly closing in with several people and appeared before Mu Chen.

    ¡°Su Ling¡¯er, this has nothing to do with you. Mind your own business!¡± Xu Qingqing said in hatred.

    ¡°Not possible.¡± Seeing how mad Xu Qingqing was, Su Ling¡¯er smiled like a flower as she turned around towards Mu Chen and said, ¡°Go and take the Spiritual Lotus Seeds. I¡¯ll block them for you.¡±

    Hearing her, Mu Chen slightly hesitated, but had nodded his head in the end. Compared to taking the Spiritual Lotus Seeds, fighting with Xu Qingqing was evidently a waste of time.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled towards Su Ling¡¯er and flew away.

    ¡°YOU!¡±

    Seeing this, Xu Qingqing¡¯s face instantly turned ugly as she barked, ¡°All of you, get lost!¡±

    When she barked, her figure burst out. Behind her, Lu Long and Liu Xiao were closely following from behind. Thereafter, they were obstructed by Su Ling¡¯er¡¯s group and a chaotic battle instantly broke out between them.

    Just when Su Ling¡¯er was obstructing Xu Qingqing and her group, Mu Chen was once again, searching for targets. Overall, the amount of Spiritual Lotus Seeds were afterall, limited. There were only a dozen or so of them. Because of that, after a round of everyone snatching them, there weren¡¯t that many targets left that Mu Chen could grab.

    As a result, Mu Chen searched for more than ten minutes, before having the chance to harvest another Spiritual Lotus Seed. Thereafter, the chaotic heaven and earth was gradually restored to its original scene. All those Spiritual Lotus Seeds have all been snatched away.

    Seeing as the skies have be quiet once again, Mu Chen lightly smiled. Three Spiritual Lotus Seeds is already considered a decent harvest, which can be seen from all those covetous gazes that were cast in his direction.

    In both heaven and earth, that surging Spiritual Energy waves had also dissipated bit by bit. In the end, the gorgeous sky was restored to its original appearance.

    Su Ling¡¯er¡¯s battle had also stopped with the retreat of those Spiritual Energy waves. Xu Qingqing¡¯s face was ashened. She was actually unable to even get a single Spiritual Lotus Seed, she¡¯dpletelye in vain.

    ¡°That brat called Mu Chen, you¡¯ve obtained three Spiritual Lotus Seeds. Give one to me and I¡¯ll forgo today¡¯s matters. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let my brother know about this and in the future, you can only dream on mingling in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy!¡± Xu Qingqing said as she stared at Mu Chen with her teeth tightly clenched.

    ¡°Ha! You think I¡¯m afraid of you? Get your brother to look for my sister then.¡± Su Ling¡¯er coldly smiled.

    Xu Qingqing viciously pierced Su Ling¡¯er a nce. Thereafter her face was looking at Mu Chen with cold re. Thetter lightly smiled, ¡°500,000 Spiritual Value points for one.¡±

    Many people in the surrounding were stunned. 500,000 Spiritual Value points? Is this kid insane? No matter how precious the Spiritual Lotus Seeds were, they weren¡¯t worth this amount. He¡¯s obviously trying to infuriate Xu Qingqing to death.

    Looking over, Xu Qingqing¡¯s tender body was indeed trembling from the anger. After so many years in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, since when had anyone provoked her like this before?

    ¡°You wait! I, Xu Qingqing, will definitely not let this matter go!¡±

    Xu Qingqing¡¯s ample bosom was heaving up and down. She left those words of hatred, before she waved her sleeves and left, filled with anger.

    Looking at Xu Qingqing¡¯s leaving silhouette, Mu Chen lightly smiled. He truly does have a natural life of offending others.

    The big brother of this Xu Qingqing should be Xu Huang, right? An existence of Heavenly Ranking¡¯s Rank 5... It seems like he has offended another powerful figure. However, there¡¯s a saying: ¡®When there are too many debts, one stops to worry.¡¯ Since he¡¯s already going against Li Xuantong, there¡¯s no difference with having another Rank 5 of the Heavenly Ranking as an opponent.

 Chapter 209 - Experts of the Heavenly Ranking

    <strong>Chapter 209 - Experts of the Heavenly Ranking</strong>

    Mu Chen looked at Xu Qingqing¡¯s silhouette. Towards her threat, he dismissed it with augh. He then turned his head towards Su Ling¡¯er and smiled. ¡°Senior Sister Ling¡¯er, thank you for this matter.¡±

    ¡°What Senior Sister Ling¡¯er? That sounds wrong. My age isn¡¯t that far from yours!¡± Su Ling¡¯er rolled her eyes at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen smiled and didn¡¯t argue with her on this matter. Seeing how unruly and ridiculous Xu Qingqing was, this Su Ling¡¯er before him seemed like a cute fairy.

    ¡°Oh right, this Spiritual Lotus Seed is for you, consider it my thanks.¡± Mu Chen extended his hand and there was a round lotus seed on his palm emitting a green luster. A surge of pure spiritual energy dispersed from it.

    ¡°For me?¡± Su Ling¡¯er was a little astonished. She originally did not think that Mu Chen would be this generous. After all, the Spiritual Lotus Seed was obtained by him. The reason why she had taken action earlier on was simply because of her grudge against Xu Qingqing and her actions couldn¡¯t be considered a sincere helping gesture.

    ¡°Of course, this can also be considered my apology for my actions before.¡± Mu Chenughed.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Su Ling¡¯er¡¯s face flushed red as her eyes were filled with indignation. Her tone carried urgency, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to talk about that matter anymore. You better forget about that, otherwise...otherwise, I will never forgive you!¡±

    Mu Chen helplessly smiled and said nothing further to agitate her. Mu Chen passed the Spiritual Lotus Seed over to her.

    Su Ling¡¯er stared at that jade-like lotus seed and hesitated for a brief moment, before she extended her slim and jade-like fingers to take it from Mu Chen¡¯s palm.

    Su Ling¡¯er fiddled with the Spiritual Lotus Seed in her jade-like hand. Unconceble joy appeared in her eyes, before raising her shapely brows and smiled. ¡°Consider you knowing what¡¯s right. I¡¯ll be a person of great moral and not pursue with your offences. I¡¯ll not haggle with you anymore.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    He had stayed in this Convergence Array for half a month, so it¡¯s time that he leaves.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m also tired of staying here.¡± Su Ling¡¯er sweetly smiled.

    Seeing that, Mu Chen did not refuse and nodded. He turned into a streak of light and flew towards the exit of the Convergence Array. Seeing this situation, Su Ling¡¯er lead her group and followed behind him.

    Along the way, the two of them conversed and became more familiar with one another. Without the grudge from before, they could discard the prejudice within their hearts and realised that it¡¯s indeed possible for them to be friends with one another.

    Mu Chen appeared outside the Convergence Array. Looking at the familiar scenario and the streaking figures that filled the sky, he couldn¡¯t help breathing out a mouthful of air in relief. Although there were students cultivating everywhere within the Convergence Array, the feeling that it gave wasn¡¯t the same as being in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Over here, the feeling was much morefortable.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be returning to the freshmen area. Come and y if you have some time.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he bid Su Ling¡¯er farewell. Right now, he had set his heart on heading home. Although it was just a month or so from not seeing Luo Li, his heart was filled with yearning.

    Su Ling¡¯er nodded and spoke nothing else as she also wanted to return home. Thesest few days were extremely exhausting for her.

    Mu Chen cupped his hands and spoke no further. He turned around and flew towards the freshmen area. Su Ling¡¯er nced at his silhouette and stared at him for a brief moment, before turning her agile body and flew towards another direction.

    ...

    When Mu Chen returned to the freshmen area, evidently, it had also aroused some uproars. Many eyes from the freshmen were filled with heat.

    ¡°Brother Mu has returned from his training?¡±

    ¡°Seeing Brother Mu¡¯s imposing manner, it seems like his cultivation has stepped up even more. No wonder he¡¯s the number one of our freshmen ss!¡±

    ¡°Psh, all you know is bootlicking. However, Brother Mu truly is looking more and more dashing... With him overseeing the Goddess Luo Association, we¡¯ll definitely shine in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy in the future......¡±

    Hearing the voices from all different directions, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help showing a smile on his face. These psticks made him feel warmth in his heart.

    ¡°Okay, okay. Get out of my way!¡±

    A resonant voice resounded from the front and Zhou Ling was seen striding over. He smiled as he called everyone to disperse. Thereafter, his line of sight was shifted to Mu Chen with his eyes filled with amazement.

    ¡°You¡¯ve broken through the Heavenly Fusion Stage?¡±

    Before Mu Chen could reply, Zhou Ling smacked his lips, ¡°Formidable.¡±

    Since Mu Chen was able to go head-on with someone of the Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase while at the Spirit Stage Late Phase, now that he had broken through into Heavenly Fusion Stage, doesn¡¯t that mean that he wouldn¡¯t fear even a Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase?

    Mu Chen gazed speechlessly at Zhou Ling as he shoved him away. His gaze fell towards the za before him. Over there, stood a smiling ck-dressed girl. Her features were exquisite, peaceful, yet elegant. Her slim figure was beautifully outlined. Her gem-like eyes carried a faint smile as she stared at him.

    No matter where she was, she was so outstanding that it makes it hard for others to ignore her. At the za, there were many freshmen cultivating and their line of sights were also shifted over uncontrobly. Their eyes had unconceble adoration.

    Looking at her, Mu Chen¡¯s heart had calmed down, bit by bit. Together with her, even if an enormous matter had fallen, Mu Chen could still be able to maintain his calmness.

    Zhou Ling looked at both of them and shrugged his shoulders. He gave up, feeling like an irksome light bulb[1. Unwanted third party.]...

    Mu Chen breezed forth. He disregarded the gazes of everyone as he extended his hands and pulled Luo Li¡¯s jade-like warm delicate hand. Thetter¡¯s face slightly flushed, but made no efforts to struggle.

    Seeing Luo Li¡¯s slightly flushed expression, everyone couldn¡¯t help sighing in their hearts. This quiet girl that looked as though she was in her own world. She would only reveal such a girlish appearance before Mu Chen.

    This made the others couldn¡¯t help but to be jealous and envious of Mu Chen, who made her reveal such a charming appearance.

    ¡°Have you met any troubles during your cultivation in the Convergence Array? Earlier on, that Su Ling¡¯er came and was overbearingly looking for you, but was kept off by me. She should have gone looking for you.¡± Luo Li said, lightly.

    ¡°Yeah we¡¯ve met. If we didn¡¯t fight, we wouldn¡¯t be friends. Right now, we can be considered as friends.¡±

    Mu smiled before spreading out Luo Li¡¯s hand and ced a smooth and round Spiritual Lotus Seed in her hands. ¡°I snatched this when I was in the Spirit Convergence Array, you can have it.¡±

    ¡°This is a Spiritual Lotus Seed?¡± Zhou Ling moved in as his eyes were shining with light. He has been loitering in the Spiritual Value Hall recently and, naturally, he had heard of how priceless this seed was.

    Mu Chen nodded, ¡°However, I¡¯ve only managed to get two of them, so there¡¯s none for you.¡±

    Hearing what was said, Zhou Ling smacked his lips in regret. ¡°It seems like you weren¡¯t quiet in the Convergence Array. However, Luo Li hasn¡¯t been wasting her time either. Right now, she¡¯s an expert of the Heavenly Ranking.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Ranking?¡±

    Mu Chen was shocked and, thereafter, shifted his gaze in astonishment towards Luo Li. Those that were able to step into the Heavenly Ranking must be those that possessed strength of Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase. Luo Li had actually reached that step?

    Mu Chen shifted his gaze onto the distant majestic tablet. His sharp gaze swept through the tablet and saw some familiar words.

    Heavenly Ranking Rank 83, Luo Li. Freshman.

    ¡°You actually thought about charging into the Heavenly Ranking?¡± Mu Chen was a little bbergasted. With Luo Li¡¯s temper, she shouldn¡¯t have liked to reveal herself by charging into the Heavenly Ranking.

    ¡°Luo Li didn¡¯t have that kind of thinking, but was forced without a choice.¡± Zhou Ling shrugged and continued, ¡°You¡¯re well aware of how powerful Luo Li¡¯s charm is. Few days ago, when you were in your seclusion training, Luo Li met a rather hateful fly in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. The moment that fe saw Luo Li, his eyes were heated and he came around, pestering her.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes and his brows were slightly knitted together, appearing to be rather unhappy.

    ¡°That fe can still be considered to have some fame in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. He was the former Heavenly Ranking¡¯s Rank 83. Afterwards, when Luo Li was a little frustrated with him, she took straightforward actions.¡± Zhou Ling chuckled, appearing to be taking joy in the cmity of others. When he recalled that scene, he was really delightful.

    ¡°But who knew that he wasn¡¯t Luo Li¡¯s match? In just a few rounds, he lost to Luo Li and ran with his tail between his legs and his ranking in the Heavenly Ranking was lost due to this, and was reced by Luo Li.¡±

    Mu Chen only then understood. The cing in the Heavenly Ranking can only be obtained by defeating someone on it. Luo Li had defeated that fellow and, therefore, was able to move into the Heavenly ranking.

    ¡°In the future, if there¡¯s a simr situation, let me handle it.¡±

    Mu Chen held onto Luo Li¡¯s hands and said, forging a grave expression. Since someone dared to prey on his corner, he¡¯ll definitely get rid of them, no matter how many came.

    Luo Li ridiculously nced at him. Her gaze however, was filled with joy. No matter what, as long as she could be by him, her heart would then be joyous.

    ¡°Let¡¯s return first.¡±

    Seeing so many people around, Mu Chen swung his arms as he pulled Luo Li into their house. Between the two of them, it¡¯s still best not to have those light bulbs around.

    Returning back to their house, Mu Chen pulled Luo Li as they came to the top of the building. He then looked at that clearke andzily sat down. Luo Li had also sat down beside him as a sweet fragrance was being carried by the wind.

    Luo Li raised her head and looked at Mu Chen¡¯s dashing cheeks. She lightly smiled and ced her head on Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder. Her slender and long eyshes slightly blinked and slowly closed.

    Sensing the lean weighting from his shoulders, Mu Chen shifted his head and looked at those porcin-like delicate cheeks and was slightly dazed. This simple movement had instantly softened his heart. This kind of feeling was simr to him bing her reliance in this world.

    ¡°Luo Li, there¡¯ll be a day when I will make you feel at ease and able to release your burden. No matter what you¡¯re bearing, even if it¡¯s the heavens or earth, I¡¯ll help you lift it up.¡± He said in a light tone.

    The young girl¡¯s eyshes slightly moved and her rosy lips were risen into a warm curve. She gave a light ¡®En¡¯ as acknowledgement to his words.

 Chapter 210 - Training in the Deity Tier Spiritual Art

    <strong>Chapter 210 - Training in the Deity Tier Spiritual Art</strong>

    The night gradually darkened. Mu Chen sat on the bed as the ice-cold moon pierced through the window and shined on him, bringing along a slight chill.

    Mu Chen lowered his head and stared at that round and smooth Spiritual Lotus Seed in his palm. The overflowing and pure Spiritual Energy ripples were constantly being emitted from it. The fragrance from the seed had also filled the entire room.

    After looking at the Spiritual Lotus Seed for a brief moment, he swallowed it. When the Spiritual Lotus Seed had entered his mouth, it turned into surges of Spiritual Energy and went into his body. Although this Spiritual Energy was forceful, it was mild and pure. It did not cause the slightest inconvenience for Mu Chen. Compared to those violent treasures, the attribute was entirely different.

    Surges of Spiritual Energy rippled in Mu Chen¡¯s body. He circted the Great Pagoda Art as he constantly refined these Spiritual Energies. After all, these refined Spiritual Energies were absorbed by his Spirit, as well as the Seed of Fire. The final product was that dark-ck Spiritual Energy that was also burning with ck mes.

    When that surge of Spiritual Energy was absorbed by Mu Chen, a peculiar ripple was being emitted. That ripple was rather mystical. Whenever it fluctuated, the originally ring Spiritual Energy slowly calmed down. A kind of steadiness and profound intent gradually rippled out.

    That steadiness made Mu Chen feel indescribably carefree. It felt like something was suddenly forming while floating in the void or like a copsing pce suddenly gaining a steady firm pir. Expelling all of its unsteadiness.

    Haaaa

    Mu Chen uncontrobly breathed a mouthful of white mist infort. A faint luster also emerged from his face. Only the current him as of this moment, could be considered a genuine Heavenly Fusion Stage.

    Previously, he could only be considered to have just managed to step into the door of Heavenly Fusion Stage and was not even in thorough control of a phase yet. However, relying on the miraculous effects of the Spiritual Lotus Seed, Mu Chen was able to polish to that level in an instant. This kind of foundation that he possessed far surpassed ordinary Heavenly Fusion Stage.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed worthy of being a rare treasure that even if one possesses 200,000 Spiritual Value points to purchase from the Spiritual Value Hall, there might not even be any of them for sale.¡± Mu Chen praised. Perhaps the effects of the Spiritual Lotus Seed might not beparable to other treasures; however, its effect of solidifying foundation was the most realistic. Only with a solid foundation can one have the possibility to dash for a higher level in cultivation.

    After absorbing that Spiritual Lotus Seed, and solidified his cultivation, Mu Chen muttered to himself. With a clench of his fist, a ck-coloured scroll was appeared in his hand.

    That ck-coloured scroll was constantly emitting a ck luster. This luster formed the illusions of the four primordial beasts around the scroll. The four of them roared. It¡¯s as if their roars had pierced through time and space,ing from the ancient times.

    That scroll was the Four Gods Constetion Scripture that Mu Chen had obtained from the Spiritual Arts Hall from before. Because he was in seclusion earlier on, he hadn¡¯t had the time to study it. But now, he finally had the chance to do so.

    This Four Gods Constetion Scripture was a little strange. If it wasn¡¯t for that ck paper summoning it, it¡¯d definitely be impossible for Mu Chen to obtain it. This had proved how extraordinary this item was.

    The grade of this Spiritual Art wasn¡¯t clear, but, at the very least, it was stronger than a Quasi-Deity Tier Spiritual Art.

    As time passed, from the two months that was given by Li Xuantong, there¡¯s only ten days left. Mu Chen had a feeling that Li Xuantong wasn¡¯t joking with him. If he couldn¡¯t make a satisfying decision to Li Xuantong, thetter would definitely disregard everything and force him to leave Luo Li.

    And that kind of situation was not what Mu Chen wanted to see.

    Therefore, to prevent that kind of situation from happening, he had to do his best in increasing the number of cards under his sleeve. There were as many experts as clouds in the sky in this Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. On the Heavenly Ranking, all of them were formidable figures that definitely mustn¡¯t be underestimated.

    After pondering this, Mu Chen cast his line of sight onto the ck-coloured scroll in his hand as his eyes gradually turned grave. After a brief momentter, he slowly shut his eyes.

    A faint ck luster surged out from the ck-coloured scroll. Thereafter, it entwined around Mu Chen¡¯s palm. At the same time, Mu Chen¡¯s body jolted as he immediately felt a vast amount of information rushing into his mind.

    Boom!

    When that vast amount of information had rushed into Mu Chen¡¯s mind. Intense booming pain came from his mind and in that instant, he lost his consciousness. His surrounding scenery abruptly changed.

    Mu Chen swept his astonished gaze around and realised that he seemed to be in a deep starry sky, unable to see the heavens or earth. Before him was an enormous ck-coloured scroll as it slowly pulled open. A ck luster surged out as old ancient words shed into his eyes.

    There were four spirits at four directions. They were the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird and the ck Tortoise. The four spirits gathered, suppressing even the heavens and earth.

    There wasn¡¯t excessivelyplicated introductions, only that simple row of words. However, it had a majestic surge that caused Mu Chen¡¯s breathing to turn sluggish.

    Roar!

    Suddenly, a deep roar resounded in the starry sky. Directing his line of sight over, he saw the luster appearing in the four sides of the starry sky. Vaguely, they formed huge dragon, tiger, bird and tortoise.

    At this moment, the starry sky was constantly changing. Mu Chen looked at it, feeling intoxicated. The stars began to turn fuzzy. In the end, it turned into extremely cryptic primordial seals.

    Those primordial seals were reflected in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he firmly memorise them in his mind.

    The seals that were formed by stars gradually dispersed after a long time and Mu Chen had woken up. The starry sky gradually vanished and Mu Chen opened his eyes. Within his eyes were gasps of surprise, as well as astonishment.

    From those primordial seals, he could sense a towering frightful power.

    ¡°This is the Deity Tier Spiritual Art?¡±

    Mu Chen murmured to himself. Shortly after, he deeply inhaled a mouthful of air as his expression became serene. Both of his hands hade together and formed into primordial and bizarre seals.

    His seals changed. Even though it was a little unfamiliar and sluggish, but the changes in the seals also carried a hint of ancient and boundless auras. It incited the Spiritual Aura in the surrounding heavens and earth to be a little boiling.

    Mu Chen¡¯s seals changed an entirely ny-nine times and when thest seal was formed, his forehead was already filled with beads of sweat. Within his body,rge amounts of Spiritual Energy had also been consumed.

    Ohmmm!

    When he made ny-nine changes, the Spiritual Energy within the room abruptly turned violent. Between his palms was an ascending luster that appeared like a bright sun. Within it, was the vaguely contained roars of a tiger.

    A frightful ripple spread out.

    Mu Chen nced at that bright sun-like luster gathered within his palm. With a move, he shed out of the room and appeared on the giantke at the freshmen area. Pushing his hands out, thunder-like barking came from his throat, ¡°Four Gods Constetion Scripture, Divine Seal of the White Tiger!¡±

    ROOOOAR!

    A world-shaking tiger roar resounded. The surrounding Spiritual Energy in the heavens and earth gathered towards him. That white luster in Mu Chen¡¯s palm expanded and in the end, a scorching sun surged forth and formed into a enormous white lustered tiger with the size of approximately a hundred feet. That white tiger issued a roar as it flew out and ferociously shot into theke.

    BOOOOOM!

    The enormouske of several thousand feet in radius suddenly vibrated. Huge waves rolled and ferociously hit the surrounding shores, causing booming sounds to linger in one¡¯s ears.

    Mu Chen looked down at that huge crater as theke gradually calmed down. Lowering his head to both of his hands, Mu Chen¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. Although the might of that attack wasn¡¯t weak... Mu Chen could feel that he had yet to unleash the true power of the Four Gods Constetion Scripture.

    When he was executing it, he could feel that there was something crucial that he wascking.

    Mu Chen submerged into his thinking. Just what was hecking?

    He stood on top of theke and raised his head, looking at the abstruse night. Caresses of breeze fluttered his clothes as he sunk into contemtion and doubt.

    He recalled the forming white tiger earlier on. The Spiritual Energy was violent, but itcked in grandeur. That was simply an ordinary white tiger form,cking the grandeur of a genuine white tiger.

    Having the shape, butcking the soul.

    Therefore, the real power of the white tiger seal couldn¡¯t be unleashed.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up but very quickly, he became helpless again. Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird and ck Tortoise were reputed as the spirits of the four directions. They were also superior existences among the Divine Beasts, standing at the pinnacle. Only a few of the superior beasts could bepared to them. Wanting to study such deities was simply impossible for the current Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen cast the side of his mouth down in dejection. Deity Tier Spiritual Arts are indeed extraordinary. Even if others obtained it, trying to seed in training in it wasn¡¯t so simple.

    He sighed as he shook his head. Mu Chen never thought that he would suffer such a plight when he had just started training in it. Right now, he could only grope about it slowly for the time being.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    However, when Mu Chen was nning to give up for the time being, his thoughts suddenly moved. Right now, there was nothing he could do to the Four Gods Constetion Scripture. However, he wondered if that mysterious ck paper could give him some aid?

    Since that ck paper could attract the Four Gods Constetion Scripture over, there must be some link between the two.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze faintly flickered and his mind had immediately entered into his aurasea. His gaze was fixed on that mysterious ck paper. That paper had no reaction, not even having the slightest light emitted from it. It looked normal and ordinary, like an ordinary object.

    Mu Chen stared at that mysterious ck paper and pondered for a brief moment. His mind moved and saw the Spirit that was seated on top of the Spiritual Energy Wheel stood up and appeared before that ck piece of paper.

    His Spirit stood firmly as both of his hand suddenly came together. Primordial and cryptic seals changed shakily. These seals were exactly the same as what Mu Chen had executed earlier on.

    As the seals changed, there wasn¡¯t any activity from the mysterious ck piece of paper. This had made Mu Chen¡¯s mind sink. When thest of the ny-nine seals solidified, he couldn¡¯t help sighing in disappointment.

    Ohmmm!

    However, when Mu Chen¡¯s sigh had ended, a mysterious buzzing shook and suddenly spread out in his aurasea.

    Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit suddenly rose his head and, in his eyes, a dense ecstasy surged out.

    Before him, that mysterious ck piece of paper that didn¡¯t have any movements had finally, at this moment, emitted faint ck luster. A buzzing sound resounded in his aurasea.

    There¡¯s finally a reaction from that ck piece of paper!

 Chapter 211 - Comprehend

    <strong>Chapter 211 - Comprehend</strong>

    Mysterious ck light was released bit by bit from that ck piece of paper. Vaguely, he could see some cryptic and ancient light patterns as they slowly spread on the paper, bit by bit.

    Mu Chen looked at this scene with a little excitement. So many years had passed since he obtained this ck piece of paper and it¡¯s the first time he had seen such activity from it.

    Ohmmmn! Ohmmn!

    ck light constantly gathered on top of that ck piece of paper. Shortly after, that ck light looked as though it had turned into a starry sky. Countless stars were floating on it. A snow white enormous tiger stepped onto the starry sky as it roared towards the sky. That roar shook the starry sky and an endless killing aura omnipresently engulfed everything. For a brief moment, the Spiritual Energy in Mu Chen¡¯s body had actually been intimidated to the point that it had stopped circting and his entire body froze.

    He was overwhelmed with shock as he gazed at that white tiger that stood on the starry sky. Raging waves were rummaging in his heart. This white tiger before him was definitely not any ordinary tiger, as it possessed that grandeur of a supreme divine beast!

    Although it wasn¡¯t material, that grandeur was sufficient to shake the heavens and earth!

    The Four Gods Constetion Scripture that he was training in wascking this kind of grandeur that was possessed by the original four mythical beasts!

    In the aurasea, Nine Netherbird was also pping its wings, its gaze was fixed on the white tiger that was standing on the starry sky above the ck page of paper. Its eyes were filled with restraining fear and grief. As spiritual beasts, it could naturally sense the genuine might that was released from this white tiger. Even ordinary Divine Beasts were iparable to its prestige.

    White Tiger, one of the four mythical beasts was indeed, a well-deserved reputation!

    Mu Chen also inhaled a mouthful of air and gradually restored his calm. This White Tiger before him was just an illusion. However, this illusion was different, as it possessed the genuine killing aura that only the genuine White Tiger possesses.

    Mu Chen looked at the White Tiger that was stepping on the starry sky, then slowly closed his eyes, quietlyprehending the killing aura that was emitted from the White Tiger.

    He had to integrate this grandeur into his seal, so that he¡¯d be able to unleash the genuine might of the Four Gods Constetion Scripture.

    However, it¡¯s evident that trying toplete this step wasn¡¯t easy. Even if Mu Chen was able toprehend the killing aura brought from this White Tiger before them, there still wasn¡¯t any major results.

    On the contrary, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t disappointed. Since he had found the way to truly train the Four Gods Constetion Scripture, he only needed a little time and he should be able to truly seed in training it.

    Thinking about it here, Mu Chen restrained all urgency and calmed his state of mind, before exiting from his aurasea. With his exit, the luster from that mysterious ck piece of paper had also rapidly dispersed and was restored to its former state. Only the Nine Netherbird was still looking at it in alert.

    On theke, Mu Chen opened his eyes and the sky was already brightly lit. He stretched his body and returned to his small house.

    Over the next few days, Mu Chen had been submerged inprehension. The moment he had time, he would enter his aurasea and look at the roaring White Tiger figure that stood on the starry sky. That blowing, inexhaustible killing aura was like a cold stream that could even freeze the blood of others.

    While Mu Chen was being carried away in hisprehension, over the next few days, although the ¡°Divine Seal of the White Tiger¡± executed by Mu Chen hadn¡¯t unleashed its full might, it was much more powerful,pared to his first execution of it.

    ording to this speed, perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be much longer and Mu Chen would be able to truly unleash the might of the ¡°Divine Seal of the White Tiger¡±.

    Towards that day, he¡¯s filled with expectation.

    ...

    At the top of the house, Mu Chen quietly sat down, but he wasn¡¯t cultivating. Instead, he waszily basked in the sunlight. He had always beenprehending that killing aura of the White Tiger these days, causing his state of mind to be a little influenced by it. The Spiritual Energy within his body was also fluctuating in a peculiar way. But fortunately, he had refined a Spiritual Lotus Seed and therefore, he could pacify that peculiar fluctuation. However, he also knows that this should have been caused by being immersed in thatprehension. Therefore, he¡¯s rxing a little today, not daring to bepletely wrapped up in theprehension anymore.

    Beside him, sat Luo Li. Her originally bundled lustrous long hair had also been untied and was drooping down, dazzling to the eyes, like the milky way. Her slender and tender body had outlined her developed and slightly plumped curves because of her sitting posture. Looking at her, she seemed exceptionally graceful. At this moment, she was holding a scroll and was earnestly going through it. That seemed to be a scroll of Spiritual Art.

    Mu Chen held his face up as he leaned his face to the side, looking at the earnest Luo Li. He couldn¡¯t stop grinning. This scene was indeed beautiful and was calming to the heart. And his state of mind, which was affected by the White Tiger¡¯s killing aura earlier, had also gradually calmed down.

    Woooosh!

    However, that tranquility wasn¡¯t longsting. Suddenly, sounds of sonic booms came and a figure urgently came over,nding on the top of the small house. It was Ye Qingling.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Mu Chen raised his head and looked at Ye Qingling. At this moment, thetter¡¯s face was filled with anxiety.

    ¡°Something happened. Today, we brought a group of people to cultivate in a Rank 6 Spirit Convergence Array, we ran into a bunch of unfamiliar seniors. They were exceptionally rude and unreasonable, and forcefully chased the members of the Goddess Luo Association out of the Convergence Array. Zhou Ling wasn¡¯t willing toply, and was wounded by them. They even gave Sun¡¯er a p!¡± Ye Qingling said with an anxious tone.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold. Who was it that went so far? pping even a small girl like Sun¡¯er?

    ¡°Who was it? Our Goddess Luo Association shouldn¡¯t have offended anyone. Could it be the Azure Red Community, which Mo Lun is from?¡± Luo Li had also rolled up the scroll and said with her brows slightly knitted together.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t those of the Azure Red Community.¡± Ye Qingling shook her head and bitterly smiled, ¡°They¡¯re more troublesomepared to the Azure Red Community. It¡¯s the Great Deste Association.¡±

    ¡°Great Deste Association?¡± Mu Chen was slightly baffled.

    ¡°Is it that Great Deste Association which Xu Huang of Heavenly Ranking¡¯s Rank 5?¡± Luo Li asked as she had some understanding towards these matters.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Xu Huang?¡± Hearing this name, Mu Chen was slightly dazed. Thereafter, his eyes had thoroughly turned cold. ¡°Among those bunch of people, was there a girl named Xu Qingqing?¡±

    ¡°Sun¡¯er was pped by that wretch!¡±

    Ye Qingling immediately nodded her head as her eyes were filled with rage. If it wasn¡¯t for Zhou Ling asking her toe back and look for Mu Chen and Luo Li, she would have probably fought with Xu Qingqing.

    ¡°So it really was her!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes had also turned thoroughly cold. This Xu Qingqing was indeed too much. Was she treating him as someone that was easy to mess with?!

    His eyes were shady as he stood up, ¡°Sorry about it. The origin of this matter was me. That Xu Qingqing is probably wanting to give me trouble. I¡¯ve implicated everyone.¡±

    Ye Qingling nked. Although she didn¡¯t know how Mu Chen had a grudge with that Xu Qingqing, she still shook her head, ¡°This can¡¯t be med on you, it¡¯s that Xu Qingqing that¡¯s gone too far.¡±

    ¡°Bring me with you.¡± Mu Chen looked towards Ye Qingling. The chill in his deep voice was unable to be concealed. Anyone can see that Mu Chen are genuinely angry.

    In that Rank 6 Spirit Convergence Array, Xu Qingqing had constantly looking to make trouble for him, but Mu Chen was toozy to bother with her. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t bothered about it. However, he never thought that she would actually dare to take action against those of the Goddess Luo Association. Furthermore, she even dared to p such a cute little girl like Sun¡¯er!

    ¡°That Xu Qingqing brought quite a bit of people with her. Among them, there were four that had reached Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase. Within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, they still have some fame.¡± Said Ye Qingling.

    ¡°I¡¯ming along as well.¡±

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s gloomy expression and with her understanding towards him, she naturally knew that Mu Chen had gotten truly angry and immediately stood up. Although Mu Chen¡¯s current strength had undergone a huge increase, the other party had greater numbers. She¡¯s afraid that Mu Chen would suffer a loss.

    Mu Chen nodded his head and Ye Qingling had immediately flew away, leading them from the front.

    The three of them quickly exited the freshman area and swiftly headed towards a corner in the vast Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Approximately ten minutester, their speed finally slowed down. On the vast stone tform, the Spiritual Aura was distorted. It was a Rank 5 Spirit Convergence Array.

    Wooooosh!

    The three of them rushed into the Rank 5 Spirit Convergence Array. Not long after they had entered, they saw two batches of people confronting each other on a vast stone tform before them. One of the forces was evidently, more powerful and suppressed the other party.

    Around the tform, there was quite an amount of people observing. They could also tell that those on the left side should be freshmen and as for those on the right, they were people of the Great Deste Association that possessed enormous fame in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Both sides weren¡¯t of the same level to begin with.

    This kind of action was undoubtedly bullying, but no one dared to speak of it. The Great Deste Association wasn¡¯t an ordinary force in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, as their leader was the Rank 5 of the Heavenly Ranking, Xu Huang. Xu Huang was extremely powerful, so there wasn¡¯t that many people that would dare to provoke him in the entire academy.

    Standing at the front of the group, Xu Qingqing¡¯s face carried a trace of a cold smile as she looked at the slightly frightened freshmen.

    Over at Goddess Luo Association¡¯s side, Zhou Ling¡¯s face had some bruises. Previously when they fought, he couldn¡¯t go a few rounds with them and was defeated by a Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase fellow.

    By the side of Zhou Ling, those members of the Goddess Luo Association were also clenching their fists as they stared at Xu Qingqing. Their eyes were filled with fiery rage.

    ¡°Big Brother Mu is here!¡±

    Suddenly, someone pleasantly spoke up. Zhou Ling and the rest immediately raised their heads. Indeed, they saw three figures rapidly closing in andnded before them. It was Mu Chen, Luo Li, as well as Ye Qingling, the three of them.

    ¡°Mu Chen!¡± Zhou Ling was also in great joy.

    Mu Chen nodded towards Zhou Ling, then looked at thetter¡¯s side. By his side, stood a twin-tailed little girl with pitch-ck eyes that¡¯s currently looking at him with watery eyes. There was also a red palm mark on her snow white cheeks.

    ¡°Big Brother Mu Chen.¡±

    When Sun¡¯er saw Mu Chen, her hands rubbed her cheeks as she sniffed, trying her best not to let her tears fall. Her grievant appearance made others that looked at her to feel sorry for her.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression had also gradually turned ice-cold.

 Chapter 212 - Two Slaps

    <strong>Chapter 212 - Two ps</strong>

    When Mu Chen appeared on that stone tform, quite a few people in the surrounding area had shock smearing across their eyes. Among the freshmen, Mu Chen and Luo Li had the most fame.

    Mu Chen rose to fame because of that huge battle during the Freshman Competition, whereas Luo Li had rose up to the Heavenly Ranking previously, which was known to many students in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Looking at it right now, both of them seemed to be gathered and were also standing on the side against the Great Deste Association.

    However, although Mu Chen and Luo Li¡¯s fame were rising, the Great Deste Association wasn¡¯t any simple force. In the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, those that could surpass them can be counted on one¡¯s fingers. Mu Chen, however, was still a fledgling and it¡¯d be difficult for him to contend against them.

    ¡°Hoo, you¡¯ve finally appeared.¡±

    Seeing Mu Chen, a smear of a cold smile instantly appeared on Xu Qingqing¡¯s face, ¡°Did you really treat my words back then in the Rank 6 Spirit Convergence Array as a joke? You¡¯ve offended me, Xu Qingqing, and still want to have a good time in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy?¡±

    ¡°Are you the one that hit her?¡±

    Mu Chen didn¡¯t have much of an expression on his face as he pointed towards Sun¡¯er. His voice was calm, like water without much ripples of emotion.

    Xu Qingqing cast a nce at Sun¡¯er, who had red palm marks on her little face. The little girl¡¯s appearance with watery eyes did indeed attract the pamper of others, however, she cast the corner of her mouth to the side. At such a young age, she already knows how to feign the pitiful victim to attract men.

    ¡°I was the one that hit her, who lets her to be so untactful to have the cheek to contradict me. It¡¯s already light that she only got a p.¡± Xu Qingqing coldlyughed.

    ¡°If I encounter people like you in the Spiritual Road... ¡±

    Mu Chen stared at Xu Qingqing, his handsome face had a smear of smile. However, in that smile, it was filled with chill and a smear of killing intent.

    ¡°...I would have killed you.¡±

    When Mu Chen¡¯sst sentence came out coldly, his gaze turned ice cold.

    Xu Qingqing felt the deep killing aura within Mu Chen¡¯s words, her face had also changed. But shortly after, she flew into a rage out of humiliation and screamed, ¡°Who the hell are you? Before me, you still dare to act that?!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze remained cold as his body slightly leaned forward. However, just when he was about to charge out, the ck-dressed girl by his side took a step before him. Her figure was extremely fast and seemed like lightning. Even Mu Chen was only able to catch her fuzzy afterimage.

    Luo Li¡¯s figure instantly appeared before Xu Qingqing. At this moment, her delicate face had a faint chill that was spreading out.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Seeing Luo Li before her, Xu Qingqing¡¯s brows were raised. She looked at her delicate appearance that even a woman would be envious of. A trace of jealousy rose in her heart.

    Luo Li¡¯s ss-like eyes faintly stared at her, but she didn¡¯t speak a word. Her jade-like hand was raised and suddenly moved with her palm open.

    PAAAAA!

    Luo Li¡¯s hand was like lightning. She didn¡¯t have the slightest mercy and heavily pped Xu Qingqing¡¯s face. That crisp sound resounded from the stone tform.

    Xu Qingqing¡¯s face turned over from that p on her face. She opened her mouth and her eyes widened, appearing to be a little nk, as she didn¡¯t have the time to respond.

    She was actually pped?

    After that crisp pping sound had resounded from the stone tform, all those who were whispering from before looked as though they had been chopped off. Everyone¡¯s expressions were a little solidified as they nking stared at this scene.

    Those members of the Great Deste Association behind Xu Qingqing were also dazed. They¡¯re very clear of how crafty and unruly Xu Qingqing was, borrowing the fame of her brother, Xu Huang. Although there were people within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy that hated her, those people could only restrain their loathe and wee her with smiling face. And today, Xu Qingqing was actually pped in front of so many people?

    They were in a daze, staring at the ck-dressed girl before Xu Qingqing. Her delicate appearance had made them slightly absent-minded.

    ¡°You...!¡±

    Xu Qingqing¡¯s rosy lips slightly trembled as she slowly turned her face around and looked at Luo Li before her and mutter with a hard to believe voice, ¡°You dared to hit me? You dared to hit me?!¡±

    ¡°That p earlier, was for Sun¡¯er.¡± Luo Li looked at her with an indifferent expression. Thereafter, her expression turned cold and her jade-like hand was raised, her palm open again.

    PAAA!

    The crisp sound resounded again and caused everyone¡¯s hearts to twitch.

    ¡°This p was for you scolding him earlier on. In the future, when you scold him once, I¡¯ll p you once.¡± Luo Li retracted her jade-like hands and faintly dered.

    The burning pain from her cheeks had thoroughly woken Xu Qingqing up. However, insanity rushed out from her eyes. He face was a little distorted as she looked at Luo Li. With a grasp of her jade-like hand, a longsword appeared with a sh. After pouring Spiritual Aura into it, she was making a mad attempt to pierce Luo Li¡¯s throat, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    A ck-coloured longsword slide into Luo Li¡¯s hand as she abruptly grabbed onto the sword hilt. Images of a sword appeared as the sword stealthily shed out a profound trajectory and heavilynded on Xu Qingqing¡¯s wrist.

    aang!

    A bruise instantly appeared on Xu Qingqing¡¯s wrist as her longsword fell.

    Xu Qingqing issued a shriek as she grabbed her wrist. Her eyes turned red and her originally somewhat pretty face became a little distorted and unsightly. She screamed in insanity, ¡°Kill her! Quick, kill her for me!¡±

    At the current moment, Xu Qingqing had nearly gone insane. Over the years, she had been used to being unreasonable and tyrannical in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Since when has she ever suffered such humiliation before? Those two ps nearly gave her a kind of fainting feeling.

    She knows that if this matter were to spread out, it would definitely be aughing joke in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. How would she have any face left?!

    Therge amount of seniors behind Xu Qingqing had also recovered from their shock. After all, this Xu Qingqing was the sister of Xu Huang and today, she was pped before their eyes. If they didn¡¯t do anything, they wouldn¡¯t be able to exin themselves.

    ¡°Junior, aren¡¯t you a little too heavy with your hand?¡±

    A youth with an ordinary appearance, but with some chill in his expression took a step out as he barked. He extended his hand out as his forceful Spiritual Energy swept out and made a grab towards Luo Li like eagle ws.

    ¡°If I¡¯m you, I wouldn¡¯t want to touch her!¡±

    However, just when his hand had extended out, a voice with ice in his tone resounded. A figure shed forth from behind Luo Li and a fist flew out. Surges of Spiritual Energy mercilessly shot towards that youth with rising ck mes.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Seeing it, that youth¡¯s face had also changed. Forming the shape of ws with his hand, Spiritual Energy within his body surged. On his fingertips, Spiritual Energy looked like they had been crystallized as it carried sharpness and heavily collided with that fist of ck mes.

    Bang!

    The two of them collided as violent Spiritual Energy ripples swept out. The face of that youth had changed at that moment as he felt a surge of zing sensationing from his fingertips. Those peculiar ck mes were actually igniting his Spiritual Energy as it attempted to intrude into his body.

    Those ck mes seemed to have great harm towards Spiritual Energy.

    The gaze of that youth shed and he urgently retracted his fist as his figure backed off dozens of steps.

    Woooosh!

    Seeing that youth moving backwards, a low uproar had instantly spread out in the surrounding. They all knew that youth, his name was Chen Xiu. He can be considered one of the higher ranked members in the Great Deste Association. Right now, his strength had reached Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase and it¡¯s said that he possessed the qualification to fight for the top 100 in the Heavenly Ranking. They never expected that he would be knocked back by Mu Chen in a single exchange.

    ¡°Chen Xiu, you trash. You can¡¯t even take care of a freshman?! All of you, go! Capture them! I want to kill that little tramp!¡± Seeing the situation, Xu Qingqing¡¯s body was trembling from the anger. Her sharp voice was flustered and exasperated. The her right now had lost a little of her rational.

    Chen Xiu and the rest, seeing that Xu Qingqing was making an unreasonable scene, were making faces that weren¡¯t that nice either. They were from the Great Deste Association, but they weren¡¯t ves of Xu Qingqing. If it wasn¡¯t for Xu Huang, they probably wouldn¡¯t even pay any attention to Xu Qingqing.

    Mu Chen stood before Luo Li as he looked at Xu Qingqing, who had her face distorted from anger, as well as Chen Xiu and his group with a cold expression.

    Luo Li¡¯s jade-like hand was lightly grasping the ck longsword. Her ss-like eyes did not show too many ripples. Her gracefulness and calmness was exactly opposite of the unreasonable Xu Qingqing. This caused everyone to have their lips twitch in their hearts. Compared to this Luo Li, Xu Qingqing wascking quite a bit.

    Xu Qingqing made a bursting unreasonable scene, but seeing that no one paid attention to her in the surrounding area, she was trembling from the anger. She pointed towards Chen Xiu¡¯s group and bit her teeth, ¡°Fine, since you guys don¡¯t want to take action, I¡¯ll do it myself. If I¡¯m killed, I¡¯ll see how you guys exin yourselves before my big brother!¡±

    Chen Xiu¡¯s group had the corners of their mouths twitching. <i>Within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, killing is forbidden. Only crazed women like you would shout about killing someone.</i>

    Xu Qingqing however, did not care about what they were thinking. Grabbing onto her longsword, she was about to charge out as if her life depended on it.

    ¡°Qingqing!¡±

    Just when she was about to rush out, a low bark resounded. It was like booming thunder as it resounded on the stone tform. Hearing that voice, joy immediately filled Xu Qingqing¡¯s face.

    ¡°Big brother!¡± Xu Qingqing hastily raised her head. She saw a figure shing not far away and in a several breaths, he appeared above this area. Thereafter, he shed down andnded beside Xu Qingqing.

    When Zhou Ling and the rest had heard Xu Qingqing shouting ¡°Big Brother¡±, their hearts abruptly sank. In this Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, there¡¯s only one person that could be called this name by Xu Qingqing.

    Their lines of sight shifted to Xu Qingqing¡¯s side with a little fear. Over there, a luster dispersed and revealed a thin figure. He was donned in grey clothes. His face wasn¡¯t handsome at all and his eye socket was slightly caved in. That pair of eyes had a kind of hawk-like sharpness. When his eyes swept, it caused fear to arise in the heart of others.

    This person was Rank 5 of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Heavenly Rank, Xu Huang?

    Such a person had actually appeared!

 Chapter 213 - Two Powerful Figures

    <strong>Chapter 213 - Two Powerful Figures</strong>

    When that grey-robed youth appeared on the stone tform, the atmosphere instantly became stagnant. The surrounding observing students also swallowed a mouthful of saliva. They must have never expected that this matter would actually attract such a ferocious person like Xu Huang.

    This kind of figure was extremely rarely seen in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Mu Chen¡¯s line of sight also shifted to that grey-robed youth in an instant. Thetter¡¯s eyes were caved in and had a sharp and ufortable chill.

    He stared at that grey-robed youth as his body became slightly tense. He could sense a dangerous auraing from that person and this person before him, aside from Li Xuantong, was the most powerful person that he had seen in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy so far.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    When Chen Xiu and the rest saw the appearance of that grey-robed youth, they all hastily shouted.

    ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    ...

    Xu Qingqing immediately pounced forth and grabbed onto Xu Huang¡¯s arm and cried, ¡°You have to seek justice for me, that little tramp did that to me in the eyes of so many. My face has been thrown away!¡±

    Xu Huang took a nce at Xu Qingqing¡¯s reddened cheeks that were pped and his brows were slightly knitted together. Naturally, he¡¯s well aware of his little sister¡¯s character. But no matter what, she¡¯s still his biological sister and no matter what she¡¯d done wrong, he still had to carry the troubles that she hadnded herself in as her elder brother. This was what was told to him by his father, when he left for the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°Exin.¡± Xu Huang¡¯s said as he looked at Mu Chen¡¯s group with his brows frowned.

    Mu Chen¡¯s brows were also frowned and said, without much ripples in his words. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to exin. Ask those people under you. They¡¯ll naturally tell you what had happened. Furthermore, if your mouth is still not clean, then it won¡¯t stop at just two ps.¡±

    As his words ended, he was already looking at Xu Qingqing. His tone was forbidding and his ck pupils were filled with ice-cold murderous intent.

    Hearing what was said, Xu Qingqing wanted to scream in anger. However, after seeing Mu Chen¡¯s devouring gaze, her heart suddenly froze and could not speak the words that had reached her mouth.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help cking their lips inwardly. Such great courage of Mu Chen to actually dare to threaten Xu Qingqing before Xu Huang.

    Xu Huang¡¯s caved-in eyes stared at Mu Chen. Along them, flowed with chilling rays of light which also made others understand that he wasn¡¯t someone that could be easily messed with.

    ¡°The amount of people within this Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy that could speak such words before me doesn¡¯t exceed the fingers of one hand. Do you think that you¡¯re also among the ranks? Freshman?¡± Xu Huang¡¯s voice was a little deep as it carried a heart trembling power.

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re Li Xuantong, I¡¯d still dare to say it.¡± Mu Chen said as he smiled indifferently.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Xu Huang coldly smiled. Evidently, he had treated Mu Chen¡¯s words to be ignorant jokes. He pointed at Xu Qingqing and continued, ¡°She¡¯s my little sister. Even if she was arrogant, considered everyone else beneath her and making trouble without reason, she¡¯s still my little sister. I can discipline her, but not you.¡±

    ¡°Like sister, like brother.¡± Mu Chen understood why Xu Qingqing¡¯s character was like this, it was all caused by Xu Huang¡¯s spoiling. Serves her right for being taught a lesson today.

    ¡°Hand over the one that hit her. Seeing that you guys are freshmen, I won¡¯t have much haggle with you guys.¡± Xu Huang stared at Mu Chen and waved his hand. He¡¯s after all, an influential figure of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. If he were to have too much haggle with freshmen, he would be bringing his status down and would also attract the gossip of others. Saying that he¡¯s bullying the weak.

    Luo Li¡¯s eyes were ice-cold as she grab hold onto the ck longsword and stepped forth. However, she was stopped by Mu Chen¡¯s hand.

    ¡°It looks like Senior Brother Xu Huang is going to seek justice for her without finding out the rights and wrongs?¡± Mu Chen faintly smiled. He originally thought that Xu Huang was someone that could be reasoned with a little, but he never expect that he would still be so imperious and overbearing. No wonder he had such a sister.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Xu Huang looked at Mu Chen as his caved eyes were slightly covered with a shadow. His sharp gaze made others not daring enough to looking into them.

    Mu Chen smiled as he shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to hand her over. No matter what Senior Brother Xu Huang wants to do, we¡¯ll ept all of it. Except that I still have to offer an advice. Your little sister¡¯s character needs some discipline. It¡¯s still good within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, but if she were to go out... haha, I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯d suffer.¡±

    Seeing that Mu Chen still dared to lecture her at this moment, Xu Qingqing was instantly angered to the point that she was gnashing her teeth.

    ¡°ept them?¡± Xu Huang¡¯s brows was slightly frowned. His sharp gaze was vaguely like a chilling sword edge as he stared at Mu Chen, ¡°Are you certain that you¡¯re capable to ept them?¡±

    Boom!

    Just when thest of Xu Huang¡¯s wordsnded, his eyes had thoroughly turned cold as a surge of shocking Spiritual Energy rolled out from his body, like storm. The people in the surrounding area were jolted back in a sorry state.

    A powerful Spiritual Energy shrouded over with intense pressure, making it difficult for all of the present students to breathe. Their faces had undergone a huge change. <i>Is this the strength of Heavenly Ranking¡¯s Rank 5? He¡¯s actually strong to such an extent?!</i>

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression had also turned grave. That surge of Spiritual Energy¡¯s pressure before him caused even his breathing to be stagnant. He immediately circted the Great Pagoda Art. As if there were sounds of ancient bells resounding within his body and endured this oppression.

    Beside Mu Chen, Luo Li¡¯s beautiful nce slightly concentrated. Her hand that was grabbing hold onto the ck longsword slightly exerted force. Facing the pressure of Spiritual Energy from Xu Huang, she had not taken a step back.

    ¡°Heavenly Transform Stage!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression became grave as he stared at Xu Huang, whose expression was sharp as a de. This kind of oppression was absolutely not something that a Heavenly Fusion Stage could possess. Evidently, Xu Huang has reached Heavenly Transform Stage!

    ¡°Hand her over and I won¡¯t haggle with you guys over this matter. Today¡¯s matter will then end here.¡± Xu Huang faintly said as he pointed to Luo Li.

    Mu Chen smiled. Heavenly Transform Stage was indeed powerful, but that doesn¡¯t mean that he would be afraid. If Xu Huang has really gone too far, he wouldn¡¯t mind borrowing the power of Nine Netherbird to crush him.

    Although this would reveal the matter that he didn¡¯t ingest the Soul Essence of the Nine Netherbird, but had formed Bloodline Bond with it. But wanting him to hand Luo Li over was obviously impossible.

    ¡°Stubborn.¡±

    Xu Huang¡¯s expression had finally turned ice cold and he had also lost patience to chat with Mu Chen any longer. He took a step forth and was about to take action.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Suddenly, just when Xu Huang was about to take action, a surge of powerful pressure of Spiritual Energy rolled over omnipresently from far away. A ray of light also flew over.

    ¡°Xu Huang, if you want to touch her, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t agree to it.¡±

    A faint voice came from the distance and approached. When everyone had directed their gazes over, a figure appeared above the stone tform and slowlynded down beside Mu Chen and Luo Li.

    ¡°Li Xuantong?!¡±

    When everyone saw that handsome youth, they instantly issued rming sounds. Shortly after, their eyes were burning with fiery light. Who could have imagined that in such a short amount of time, two of the top 5 rankings in the Heavenly Ranking made their appearance? Furthermore, one of them was the current rank 2, Li Xuantong!

    When the number 1 of the Heavenly Ranking, Shen Cangsheng wasn¡¯t here, who else can bepared to Li Xuantong?

    ¡°Li Xuantong?¡± Seeing the appearance of Li Xuantong, Xu Huang was also stunned. He had obviously not expected that this guy would appear here. Standing beside him, Xu Qingqing¡¯s face was also changing. Originally, she thought that they were just frail and weak freshmen. She never expected them to have some connections with Li Xuantong!

    Mu Chen was also a little surprised by the appearance of Li Xuantong. This guy would actually help them? This was indeed strange. However, a majority of it should be for Luo Li. Otherwise, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be willing to show himself.

    ¡°Li Xuantong, this matter should have nothing to do with you?¡± Xu Huang said with his brows creased. Towards Li Xuantong, he obviously had some restraining fear for him. If he fought with Li Xuantong today, this matter would be troublesome.

    ¡°I won¡¯t bother as long as you don¡¯t implicate her.¡± Li Xuantong faintly smiled as he continued, ¡°However, the fault in today¡¯s matter was indeed not with them. I feel that there isn¡¯t a need to erge this matter.¡±

    Xu Qingqing was gnashing her teeth. Li Xuantong¡¯s words had obviously said that she was in the wrong. However, when facing people like Li Xuantong, she knows that she wouldn¡¯t dare to offend him no matter how arrogant she was. She could only swallow this grievance.

    Xu Huang¡¯s brows were creased together. After looking face-to-face with Li Xuantong for a brief moment, he turned to Mu Chen and spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll give him face this time. But freshman, there won¡¯t always be a time where someone will help you. Next time, I will definitely not give you this chance.¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be looking forward to it, Senior Brother Xu Huang.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he cupped his hands. Within his smile, there wasn¡¯t the slightest fear.

    Xu Huang¡¯s expression was cold as he deeply looked at Mu Chen. He didn¡¯t say anything else as he waved his hand, turned around and headed towards the exit of the Spirit Convergence Array. Seeing him, Xu Qingqing could only stomp her feet in anger and followed up. She knew that it¡¯d be impossible for her to get back her face today.

    As Xu Huang and his group left, the surrounding students had also been dispersed bit by bit. They all felt pity as there wasn¡¯t an intense battle. However, being able to see two influential figures of the Heavenly Ranking¡¯s top five had already made their trip worthwhile.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Mu Chen looked towards Li Xuantong and thanked him. Although he wasn¡¯t afraid of Xu Huang, it¡¯s naturally good if he could conceal some secrets.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Luo Li, I wouldn¡¯t be bothered with this.¡± Li Xuantong faintly said. His tone did not give any face which caused Luo Li to have her brows creased. She pulled Mu Chen¡¯s hand and was about to leave.

    ¡°Mu Chen.¡±

    Li Xuantong¡¯s gaze fell onto the hands of those two. ¡°The time that I¡¯ve given you will soon end, what¡¯s your answer?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s steps stopped as he held onto Luo Li¡¯s delicate little hand and faintly smiled. Tightly grabbing and showing it towards Li Xuantong. The meaning was self-evident and left with Luo Li. A calm and firm voice resounded.

    ¡°Senior Brother Li Xuantong, you reveal your sword, I ept your move.¡±

    Li Xuantong looked at the two of them as their figures moved further away and breathed a mouthful of air out. Raising his head to the azure sky, sharpness slowly turned more and more condensed in his eyes.

    <i>What an unresigned kid. Since that¡¯s the case, then let me see if you have the qualification to make the choice.</i>

 Chapter 214 - Requesting a Battle

    <strong>Chapter 214 - Requesting a Battle</strong>

    The matter with Li Xuantong and Xu Huang appearing in the Grade 5 Spirit Convergence Array, along with the confrontation, soon spread out in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. The two of them were influential figures and their fame was much more powerfulpared to Mu Chen¡¯s. All information concerning them had attracted countless attention.

    The top ten of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Heavenly Ranking were all formidable figures. Regarding this point, everyone was well aware of it. Or to put it this way, those that were ranked in the top ten would rarely take any action, as they are well aware that the other party was not to be trifled with. Therefore, they were considered to be barely harmonious between each other, as long as there weren¡¯t any other special reasons.

    Li Xuantong and Xu Huang, one of them was Heavenly Ranking¡¯s Rank 2, while the other being Rank 5. All of them possessed strength of Heavenly Transform Stage and with such strength, not mentioning the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, even in the entire Northern Heavens Continent, they could still be considered as experts. In some Sects or Forces, they could be considered middle to high rank existences.

    If the two of them were to fight, it would definitely shake the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. However, what made others feel pity was that there wasn¡¯t any fight between them. Seeing that Li Xuantong had appeared, Xu Huang brought his men and left. Although he said that he was giving Li Xuantong face, he obviously had some fears as well. Even if they were to be tangled over it, it also wouldn¡¯t help in the least. Therefore, he might as well leave free and easy.

    Therefore, this confrontation had ended with nothing definite, which made everyone more disappointed. However, their disappointment onlysted for a day, before they were shocked by the storm-like news that spread out in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Li Xuantong issued a Battle Notice.

    This piece of news had spread throughout the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy in just a few hours. Every student that received this news was shocked for a moment, before they touched their ears, doubting if they were hearing it right.

    Heavenly Ranking¡¯s Rank 2, Li Xuantong was issuing a Battle Notice against a freshman?

    What¡¯s with this situation?

    Who is Li Xuantong? Who is Mu Chen? One being high up, the influential figure of Heavenly Rank¡¯s Rank 2. One being a freshman that had just entered the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy several months ago. Although thetter had resounding fame, how could he bepared to people like Li Xuantong?

    Such odd confrontation had actually appeared? Furthermore, it was Li Xuantong who issued the notice?

    The entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was bursting with shockingmotion. This could be considered the most unusual thing that has happened in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy this year. It¡¯s rarely that Li Xuantong would take action, and no one had expected that this time around, he would actually challenge a freshman as his opponent. Is he trying to have joy brought to him by crushing others?

    However, no matter how they guessed, this matter had already been spread out. This caused some ripples for the freshman called Mu Chen. No one knew how that guy offended Li Xuantong to the point that thetter would actually issue such a notice.

    This battle would probably be a dull farce. There wasn¡¯t any suspense in this battle.

    However, to be able to witness the super influential Heavenly Ranking¡¯s Rank 2 taking action again, it¡¯s still pretty good. Hopefully, the current number one freshman wouldn¡¯t be beaten to the point that he would be dispirited.

    ...

    Somewhere in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, in a huge hall. Xu Huang¡¯s brows were knitted together as he heard the report from the guy below and said softly in doubt, ¡°Li Xuantong actually issued a notice to Mu Chen? Didn¡¯t he just help them?¡±

    Beside Xu Huang, Xu Qingqing had a face of rejoicing in other people¡¯s misfortune. When she heard this news, her eyes couldn¡¯t help expressingughter as she clenched her teeth. ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s evident that Li Xuantong is interested in Luo Li and the one that Luo Li likes is Mu Chen. Yesterday when Li Xuantong came, it was because of Luo Li. There isn¡¯t any rtionship between him and Mu Chen.¡±

    Xu Huang lightly nodded, realising that this made sense. That Luo Li was exceptionally outstanding. Whether it was her appearance or demeanor, they stood at the peak of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. The only one that could bepared to her at this point would probably only be Su Xuan. However, one being sweet-tempered like water and one being quiet and distant. Their demeanors were entirely different.

    ¡°This Mu Chen would probably have his face thrown out, this time around.¡± Xu Huang said lightly. This battle didn¡¯t have much suspense. If Li Xuantong wished, he could suppress Mu Chen into a dog-like sorry situation. This Mu Chen was evidently, a prideful person. After suffering such a setback, his cultivation in the future would always be in that shadow.

    ¡°He deserves it!¡± Xu Qingqing said viciously. She was impatient as she wanted to see that battle two dayster. She wanted to see if that guy would still have that indifferent expression that enraged her when he was being stepped beneath someone¡¯s feet.

    Xu Huang held onto the teacup and lightly took a sip. He smiled indifferently.

    ¡°Go take a look two dayster. Although the oue would be dull.¡±

    ...

    ¡°This Li Xuantong is too much, to the point of even issuing such a notice!¡±

    Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, on another isle in the middle of ake. Su Ling¡¯er looked at the red-coloured Battle Notice that was spread out. Her shapely brows instantly creased and said, as she felt injustice for Mu Chen.

    At thekeside in front of Su Ling¡¯er, there was a slender beautiful woman with fine, ck hair draped down like a ck waterfall. At this moment, she was at thekeside washing a round jade bead that was also emitting a faint luster. The surface of the jade bead was filled with profound line patterns and vaguely, there was also a type of obscure Spiritual Energy ripplesing from it.

    Hearing Su Ling¡¯er¡¯s voice from the back, she slightly tilted her head and revealed a gentle and beautiful face as she asked in doubt, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, this Li Xuantong is too much. He actually issued a Battle Notice to Mu Chen!¡± Su Ling¡¯er said as she was fuming with anger. What¡¯s Li Xuantong¡¯s strength and what¡¯s Mu Chen¡¯s strength? This Battle Notice is simply meant to bully others.

    ¡°Oh? How did this happen?¡±

    Hearing what was said, Su Xuan¡¯s eyes were smeared with astonishment. Li Xuantong was a prideful person. Therefore, it¡¯s rare for him tomit stuff like bullying the weak. But why did he do this?

    ¡°It¡¯s rumored that Li Xuantong is fond of Luo Li and Luo Li likes Mu Chen... Thereafter, Li Xuantong did this out of jealousy.¡± Su Ling¡¯er said as he cast the corner of her mouth to the side.

    Su Xuan nced at Su Ling¡¯er oddly and felt her tone of speaking was somewhat wrong. However, she still shook her head and said, ¡°I still understand Li Xuantong¡¯s character. Even if he¡¯s jealous of a rival in a love affair, he also wouldn¡¯t do this. There must be another reason for him to do this.¡±

    ¡°No matter what reason it is, issuing this kind of Battle Notice is still bullying.¡± said Su Ling¡¯er.

    ¡°Li Xuantong has long stepped into the Heavenly Transform Stage and Mu Chen is at the Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase. How can he win against Li Xuantong?¡±

    Su Xuan couldn¡¯t bear not smiling. Her smile was gentle and charming, ¡°Sometime ago, weren¡¯t you shouting about finding Mu Chen¡¯s trouble? Why did you suddenly help him to speak up, instead?¡±

    Su Ling¡¯er¡¯s charming face blushed as she mumbled, ¡°Mu Chen this person, is still not bad. Previously, I didn¡¯t understand him. This time, we wouldn¡¯t be able to be friends if we didn¡¯t fight. We could barely be considered as friends and, therefore, I would naturally think a little more for him. Furthermore, he¡¯s on the weaker side. If I don¡¯t help him, am I going to help Li Xuantong instead?¡±

    Su Xuan stored the ancient jade bead and said, ¡°Since the Battle Notice has already been issued, this matter is fixed. There¡¯s no use in fighting it, no matter what¡¯s being said, unless Mu Chen doesn¡¯t take up the battle. If he doesn¡¯t take up the battle, others would also find it proper and to be expected as a matter of course.¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡± Xu Ling¡¯er immediately shook her head and continued, ¡°Although that guy appears gentle from his looks, he¡¯s actually very conceited. The Battle Notice has already been sent out. Even if he knows that he will lose, he¡¯d still probably fight.¡±

    ¡°Then, there¡¯s no way.¡± Su Xuan shook her head and continued again. ¡°Right now, we can only wait for two dayster and look at the situation again.¡±

    Su Ling¡¯er also sighed. Right now, that¡¯s the only thing that they could do. They hope that Mu Chen would be able to resist this blow. Even if he lost to Li Xuantong, it¡¯s not anything embarrassing.

    At the same time, at other ces in the academy, those that could be considered as influential figures in the academy were also startled by this Battle Notice. Thereafter, they were surprised. It¡¯s been a while since Li Xuantong fought and this time, he¡¯s actually challenging a freshman?

    That¡¯s interesting. Two dayster, they can go and have a look to treat it as some fun.

    ...

    ¡°That¡¯s too much. Li Xuantong is simply bullying! Big Brother Mu, don¡¯t be bothered about him. We¡¯ll not ept this Battle Notice!¡±

    The freshmen area was also boiling. In that za, Zhou Ling and the rest had their faces filled with rage. In their hands, there¡¯s a red-coloured Battle Notice.

    ¡°Right, Big Brother Mu, even if we don¡¯t ept this Battle Notice, no one will say that we¡¯re weak!¡± someone echoed.

    Among everyone, Mu Chen was also looking at the Battle Notice in his hands. Through his expression, he didn¡¯t find it unexpected. Evidently, he had already expected that the actions that Li Xuantong spoke of should be acted upon, personally by himself.

    Beside Mu Chen, Luo Li¡¯s delicate charming face slightly had an ice-cold expression. Shortly after, she turned around and was about to look for Li Xuantong, but her jade-like arm was grabbed by Mu Chen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get involved in this matter, let me handle it.¡± Mu Chen looked at Luo Li. Although his voice was light, it had unquestionable earnest and firmness.

    Luo Li nibbled on her lips. Li Xuantong wasn¡¯t Yang Hong and, in this battle, there wasn¡¯t any fairness that can be said. However, when she looked at Mu Chen¡¯s eyes and saw the seriousness, Luo Li understood that it¡¯s impossible to change Mu Chen¡¯s answer and had to endure this matter.

    ¡°After this matter, I¡¯ll go look for him.¡± Luo Li said. She respected Mu Chen, but at the same time, she had her own forbiddenme[1. There¡¯s a chinese saying that if one touches the forbiddenme of a dragon, you¡¯ll invite its wrath.]. Li Xuantong interfered with her matter again and again, this had also touched her bottom line. Although she understood that perhaps, he didn¡¯t have any bad intentions.

    Mu Chen helplessly smiled, but said nothing. He turned his head towards Zhou Ling, who was showing nervousness on his face. He knows that the countless people in the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy were probably looking towards them, waiting for his reply.

    Mu Chen wedged that blood-red Battle Notice between his fingers. ck me rose between and the Battle Notice was thoroughly ignited. At the same time, his light voice slowly resounded as the ck mes grew.

    ¡°Zhou Ling, spread the news. Regarding this Battle Notice, I¡¯ll ept it.¡±

 Chapter 215 - Spirit Battle Stage

    <strong>Chapter 215 - Spirit Battle Stage</strong>

    The matter with Li Xuantong¡¯s Battle Notice spread throughout the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Just when everyone was waiting for Mu Chen¡¯s reply, the news finally came out from the freshmen area.

    And this news caused them to be shocked again.

    Mu Chen had actually epted the battle!

    Hearing this reply, countless students were secretly smacking their tongues inwardly in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. What great courage from Mu Chen, to daringly ept the battle. They didn¡¯t know if he¡¯s courageous or reckless.

    Towards Mu Chen¡¯s reply, there were some that sneered and mocked, whereas there were some that shook their heads and sighed. There were also people being a little curious. To be able to be the number one among the freshmen, Mu Chen shouldn¡¯t be a fool. Since he dared to ept the battle, then he should have some methods up his sleeves. Except, they didn¡¯t know if those methods would be able topete against Li Xuantong.

    But, no matter what, this matter had undoubtedly be Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s sensational major event. Countless students that were originally in the Spirit Convergence Array and Lightning Territory dropped their cultivation and came out upon hearing this matter, preparing to witness the most attractive sparing battle in this half year in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    When everyone raised their heads in hope, two days quickly passed. In these two days, Mu Chen had been in the small building, cultivating. Even those of the Goddess Luo Association rarely saw him. Clearly, he ought to be making preparation for the uing battle that startled countless students in Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Although Zhou Ling and the rest were worried, they didn¡¯t go and bother Mu Chen. Since he had already epted the battle, there¡¯s no longer any chance to back out. This battle was already unavoidable.

    That being the case, they can only allow Mu Chen to make more preparations.

    All of them really didn¡¯t wish for Mu Chen to beat Li Xuantong, as this matter was too absurd. Li Xuantong wasn¡¯t Yang Hong, as he had cultivated in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy for many years. He had long broken through into Heavenly Transformation Stage and Heavenly Fusion Stage students like them, weren¡¯t on the same level as him. It¡¯s true that Mu Chen had many methods up his sleeves, but the gap between the two wasn¡¯t so easilyplemented.

    And now, everything would be left to the battle that startled the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and made everyone focus their attention.

    In the small building at the center of the freshman area, Mu Chen quietly sat at the top of the building. He raised his head and looked at the endless starry sky with a calm expression. He didn¡¯t feel nervous about the approaching battle.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t gone to rest?¡±

    A delicate fragrance rushed from his back as Luo Li¡¯s soft voice resounded. Mu Chen turned his head over. At this moment, the young girl with her ink-ck clothes and long hair that was draped down appeared, with some steaming from her hair, as she had just finished bathing.. Her exquisite features caused even the moonlight to be inferior.

    Mu Chen smiled as he nodded.

    Luo Li lightly moved her lotus steps as she got close to Mu Chen and slightly hesitated. She said, ¡°I seem to have brought some trouble for you.¡±

    In the course of two days, Mu Chen had been cultivating and his words have decreased by a lot. Luo Li could obviously sense that Li Xuantong had given great pressure to Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen frowned as a gentle light of anger shed across his eyes. He reached out for her soft and delicate waist and pulled her into his embrace. He raised his hand and heavily smacked her perky butt that was wrap under the ck clothes and snorted, ¡°If you say such words again, you¡¯ll receive more smacking.¡±

    Luo Li¡¯s exquisite face instantly flushed red as she gave Mu Chen a shy, yet angry stare.

    ¡°In this world, since when is it easy to eat a swan? Not to mention that the one in my embrace is the princess of all swans.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled and ced his forehead onto hers. His voice was serious, ¡°Luo Li, I like you. Therefore, I can crush all of the troubles that was caused by you. I did not decline Li Xuantong¡¯s request for battle, because I know that this is only the first battle. In the future, perhaps more of these will appear. However, I have to tell you that I will crush whatever hinders us from getting together.¡±

    ¡°If I lose such an outstanding wife, where will I go and find another? Furthermore, I still hope to bring you back to Northern Spiritual Realm, letting my father to take a look at his daughter-inw. I have to let him know that my eyesight is tip-top.¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, gentleness appeared at the corner of Luo Li¡¯s mouth. But soon after, her face flushed red. She couldn¡¯t endure the shyness within her heart and angrily barked, ¡°Who¡¯s going back with you?¡±

    ¡°At that time, it¡¯ll no longer be your choice.¡± Mu Chen grinned. His smile felt as though a small rabbit had fallen into the mouth of an ash-grey wolf.

    Taking a nce at him, her girlish attitude was exceptionally sweet and charming. It was different from her usually quiet and distant attitude and made Mu Chen dazed from looking at her appearance. Shortly, those ck pupils made Luo Li feel an uneasy heat rising to her face.

    She lightly twisted her body, but her slim waist was embraced even tighter by Mu Chen. She then saw Mu Chen slightly lower his head and his heated breathing was blowing on her lovely cheeks.

    As though she knew what Mu Chen was going to do, her delicate cheeks blushed red. She bit on her red lips and lightly shut her eyes.

    <i>Let it be. Give him some encouragement since he¡¯ll have to fight tomorrow.</i>

    Just when she was thinking, with her heart beating fast, Mu Chen¡¯s lips went towards those lukewarm lovely lips. Covering those rouge cherry lips.

    Luo Li¡¯s body had turned stiff at this moment and after a momentter, only then did she soften up. Her slender jade arm unconsciously hooked around Mu Chen¡¯s neck. She slightly raised her head, revealing her swan-like white neck.

    They were shining under the moonlight and after a long whileter, their lips finally separated.

    Mu Chen looked at her bewildering eyes. Causing that charming girl to smack her lips.

    ¡°You rogue!¡± Luo Li sobered up. Thinking of her bold actions earlier on, her face instantly became boiling. She hammered her fist on Mu Chen in humiliation and anger. Circting her Spiritual Energy, she broke free from Mu Chen¡¯s arms and returned back to her room hastily.

    Mu Chen looked at that girl¡¯s silhouette as he lightly smiled. Shortly after, he breathed a deep mouthful of breath out. His ck pupils sparkled as it began to surge. Among them was a surging, zing fighting spirit.

    <i>Li Xuantong, let¡¯s battle next!</i>

    When the first glimmer of dawn tore through the night sky the next day, it shined onto the vastnd of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Astonishing moments broke out in the academy.

    Wooooosh! Woosh!

    Countless sonic booms resounded in the sky in all directions. They were all heading towards one direction, the Spirit Battle Stage located at the northwest direction of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    This is the area in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy that¡¯s used for sparing. Ordinarily, many students spared here, conducting actualbat to promote their own strength.

    And the battle that had been causing a sensation in the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy will be conducted here.

    Today, the Spirit Battle Stage appeared especially lively,pared to usual. At thergest stage in the Spirit Battle Stage, a vast crowd was already gathered here. With a nce, it¡¯s full of ck-coloured heads and the end could not be seen.

    In the countless sea of people, it was a vast stage that was approximately several thousand feet in range. It was sufficient to amodate a brilliant and fiery battle.

    ¡°This battle could be the most attracting battle in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy this year.¡± Someone looked at the surrounding mass of people and couldn¡¯t refrain from making thement.

    ¡°That, look over there. Didn¡¯t you see Su Xuan, Rank 3 of the Heavenly Ranking, as well as Rank 4¡¯s He Yao and Rank 5¡¯s Xu Huang? Probably only Li Xuantong is capable of making them show themselves.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. You seem to have forgotten the most monstrous one in our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy?¡± Weirdughter sounded.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about Shen Cangsheng? People like him is too heaven-defying. I believe that his position is unshakable, not even Li Xuantong could do it.¡±

    ¡°I wonder how long it would take for me to reach that height.¡± Some people sighed. Those that were able to enter into Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy all possessed decent talents. However, even they felt helpless admiration towards that name.

    Many whispers came from behind. Su Ling¡¯er was seated beside Su Xuan, as they sat at the front. A pair of beautiful sisters were extremely attractive to the eyes. One of them being lovable and charming, while the other was sweet-tempered, being a great feast to the eyes of others.

    Not far from them, was a green-haired youth with devil-like looks. The smile on his face looked a little devilish, but that also attracted the peek of many girls.

    This person was He Yao, Rank 4 of the Heavenly Ranking. In the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, this person possessed fame not any weaker to Li Xuantong.

    Not far away, at the right side of his direction, was Xu Huang. At the current moment, Xu Huang was resting with his eyes shut. Xu Qingqing sat beside him with a face of excitement. She already couldn¡¯t wait to see the look of Mu Chen¡¯s suffering.

    Indeed, as said by those at the back. This battle had indeed attracted a huge line-up and was certainly extremely grand.

    Xiuuuu!

    Just when the surroundings of the stage were bustling, a ray of light shot towards this direction from far away. He then appeared at the center of the battle stage with both of his hands at his back, having a tranquil look on his face.

    ¡°Li Xuantong is here!¡±

    Looking at that appearing figure, the surroundings of the stage rumbled and shortly after, their eyes were zing. One of the protagonists have finally appeared.

    Su Xuan, He Yao, as well as Xu Huang, all had their gazes on Li Xuantong. Over here, the only thing that could attract their interest would probably be Li Xuantong.

    As Li Xuantong appeared, he paid no attention to the surrounding crowd as his eyes were shut, patiently waiting.

    The bustling crowd continued.

    When the sunlight began to turn intense, a sonic boom finally resounded in the sky far away from the Spirit Battle Stage. Countless figures flew over. Several of themnded at the seat of the stage, whereas onended in the stage under the looks of countless eyes.

    As a slender youthnded in the stage, he raised his head to look at the person in front of him. The youth cupped his hands and smiled. His moderate, yet fearless, voice resounded.

    ¡°Senior Brother Li Xuantong, Mu Chen is here to face you in battle!¡±

    When these wordsnded, the atmosphere in the surrounding stage abruptly turned boiling.

 Chapter 216 - Pact of Three Moves

    <strong>Chapter 216 - Pact of Three Moves</strong>

    The atmosphere around the vast stage surged. Countless curious eyes looked to the tall, thin youth standing on that stage. This youth had an outstanding appearance. He wore a light smile on his face, with a fearless demeanor that made many secretly nod to themselves. Regardless of the oue, at least Mu Chen dared to ept the battle. Many would approve of him simply for such courage.

    ¡°Gege[1. Gurgledughter.], this Junior Brother is rather handsome.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯d be better if he was stronger, instead.¡± A few pretty girls were gathered,ughing with amorous eyes on that youth.

    ¡°So, this is the number one of the neer batch? Mu Chen?¡± Those who were paying attention to Mu Chen¡¯s looks were only a small number of the girls, after all. The majority of the crowd were narrowing their eyes as they examined Mu Chen. <i>A Heavenly Transform Stage Initial Phase strength. Even for the neers, there¡¯s no way he¡¯s the best, right? But it looks like he became first, anyways. It looks like Mu Chen has some methods up his sleeve.</i>

    Su Ling¡¯er looked over Mu Chen. Thetter stood proudly at the center of the stage, fearlessly facing Li Xuantong. Her charming eyes lit up and her tiny mouth quirked as she said, ¡°This fellow really came.¡±

    ¡°So he¡¯s Mu Chen?¡± Su Xuan was also examining Mu Chen with some curiosity. Then, she nodded, ¡°He¡¯s got a pretty good demeanor, to remain so calm while facing Li Xuantong. Some old-timers can¡¯t even do as much.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, please don¡¯t underestimate him. Although his cultivation is only at the Heavenly Transform Stage Initial Phase, he¡¯s not weak. Not even a Heavenly Transform Stage Late Phase could gain an advantage over him.¡± Su Ling¡¯er immediately followed.

    ¡°Oh? Looks like things are getting more interesting.¡± Su Xuan lightly smiled and continued, ¡°However, that won¡¯t be enough to confront Li Xuantong. I don¡¯t know how they¡¯re going to spar, but no matter how I look at it, Li Xuantong is still absolute. It¡¯ll be extremely hard for Mu Chen to shake that.¡±

    Su Ling¡¯er also sighed. Of course she knew the truth in Su Xuan¡¯s words, but since things had already progressed this far, things would have to depend on Mu Chen, himself.

    Let himst longer.

    Even if he lost, no one would ridicule him. After all, the two of them were on entirely different levels. Even if Li Xuantong won, the contest was unfair to begin with.

    ¡°So he¡¯s the new transfer that everyone¡¯s been talking about, Mu Chen?¡± The grey-haired He Yao stared at Mu Chen with a devilish smile on his face, then gave a lightugh. From the looks of him, the boy wasn¡¯t anything special. He Yao didn¡¯t know why Li Xuantong bothered to personally issue the Battle Notice. In the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, you could count on one hand the number of people who could get that kind of treatment.

    On the other hand, when Xu Qingqing saw Mu Chen, she stared at him with her teeth tightly ground. Hatred filled her eyes. <i>Pretend all you want! I¡¯ll see how you¡¯re going to pretend after Li Xuantong crushes you!</i>

    Xu Huang sat to the side with indifference on his face. His sunken eyes reflected a sharp ray of light as he stared at Mu Chen. Five fingers lightly tapped the stone chair, emitting a sharp and clear rap.

    In the areas around the back, Yang Hong, Mu Kui, and Bing Qing were also present. The matter with Li Xuantong and the Battle Notice to Mu Chen had been widely talked about; how could they not know? They also wanted to witness this confrontation.

    Yang Hong was obviously here to see Mu Chen left in a sorry state. On the contrary, Mu Kui and Bing Qing wanted to see how far Mu Chen could go, while faced with the genuine influential figure of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Li Xuantong. The same Mu Chen who¡¯d made them feel such fear.

    Would he be crushed? Or would he create some miracle? They, too, were curious.

    All eyes were focused and filled with expectation towards the two figures at the center of the battle stage.

    Under the countless watchful expressions, the two at the center of the stage met eyes. The surrounding atmosphere froze.

    Li Xuantong still wore calm and tranquil expression as he stared at Mu Chen and said, ¡°Not bad. You didn¡¯t reject the Battle Notice. Your courage is still admirable.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks to Senior Brother Li Xuantong¡¯s praise.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled nomittally. His ck pupils, however, didn¡¯t have much of a smile in them. Rather, he stared at Li Xuantong with a sharpness in his eyes and slowly said, ¡°How should we spar? Senior Brother Li Xuantong, please say.¡±

    Li Xuantong¡¯s immediately dropped his indifferent air. ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t leave a single route for you.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled, ¡°Then Senior Brother Li Xuantong can also be rest assured. I¡¯ve walked quite a lot of death routes and had quite a few experiences. Since I, Mu Chen, havee today, of course I¡¯ll apany you until the end.¡±

    Li Xuantong lightly nodded, raised his head, and looked out into the sea of people. His keen sight swept over them andnded somewhere.

    Someone like Li Xuantong always attracted attention around here. Many people noticed this action of his. Among the many in the crowd, his attention finally collected on a young girl with a refinedplexion and a tranquil air.

    ¡°She¡¯s <i>that</i> Luo Li? Rumor has it that Li Xuantong likes her. Seeing it now, it really looks like it¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Such an appearance and air, she¡¯s indeed of the best quality. In the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, probably only Su Xuan couldpete with her on any level. No wonder the top of the old-timers and that freshman are fighting over her.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s already caused this at such a young age. What¡¯s it going to be like in the future? Who¡¯s going to let such a beauty go?¡±

    A trace of shock shed through the eyes that found the girl in ck. Afterwards, they only spoke in low voices.

    ¡°She¡¯s Luo Li? She¡¯s indeed outstanding.¡± Su Xuan also turned her head and her eyes shed with a trace of shock.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Su Ling¡¯er couldn¡¯t help admitting it, either. She¡¯d fought with Luo Li before and knew that not only was that girl beautiful, she was also amazingly strong. Perhaps she was hiding her strength even deeper than Mu Chen was. Usually, she wouldn¡¯t show her true strength, unless it was some special situation.

    As everyone praised her, Xu Qingqing didn¡¯t have such tolerance. She looked at Luo Li with jealous eyes. Thetter¡¯s appearance and demeanor made her ashamed of her own inferiority; at the same time, she was angry over the humiliation.

    However, Luo Li only disregarded the eyes from every direction. He cold ss-like pupils stared back at Li Xuantong. Her exquisite face had a chilly mask over it.

    ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve angered her, yet again.¡±

    Li Xuantong helplessly shrugged and shifted his line of sight back to Mu Chen. ¡°It¡¯s true that there¡¯s quite a gap between us. But I don¡¯t want everyone to say that I¡¯m bullying the weak with an unfair advantage. So I¡¯ll give you a chance in this battle.¡±

    ¡°Three moves.¡±

    Li Xuantong extended three fingers. He stared at Mu Chen and slowly said, ¡°Take three moves from me and it¡¯ll be your win. However, I¡¯ll do my best. Whether you can receive them depends on yourself.¡±

    ¡°So? Do you dare?¡±

    Everyone narrowed their eyes at the stage. This so-called Pact of Three Moves looked simple enough, but was actually filled with extreme danger. If it was an ordinary fight, Li Xuantong might not be too serious about it. But once the pact had been made, he might really take it seriously. As for Mu Chen, it was an opportunity. But it was also an opportunity filled with extreme danger.

    In the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, there weren¡¯t many who could handle three moves from Li Xuantong. But each and every one who <i>had</i> aplished it had possessed a fame far above Mu Chen¡¯s.

    Countless eyes were directed towards Mu Chen, waiting for his choice.

    Under everyone¡¯s watchful expressions, Mu Chen lightly breathed out a cloud of white mist, then nodded towards Li Xuantong. ¡°I¡¯ve said before, no matter how you wish to conduct our battle, I¡¯ll ept it.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Li Xuantong silently nodded as he looked at Mu Chen. Then, he used a faint voice so that only his intended audience could hear. ¡°If you can ept my blows, then I¡¯ll tell you something about the Luo God-n. I think you¡¯ll be interested to know.¡±

    Mu Chen stared, ten fingers slowly curled into a tight fist. Li Xuantong¡¯s words had undoubtedly struck a chord in his heart. Based on Li Xuantong¡¯s words from earlier, Mu Chen had figured out a few things. In order toe to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Luo Li had made a promise to the so-called ¡®Luo God-n¡¯. A promise that was probably wasn¡¯t good for her. And evidently, this Luo God-n would not permit Mu Chen and Luo Li to be together. Therefore, Mu Chen had to gather information on this Luo God-n in order to prepare for future troubles.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to ask Senior Brother Li Xuantong for advice.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s two hands came together and the Spiritual Energy within his body began to circte without reserve. An abyss-ck Spiritual Energy, burning with ck mes, poured out of his body. The surrounding atmosphere seemed twisted because of it.

    A Pact of Three Moves.

    There wasn¡¯t going to be a warning cry. The moment Li Xuangtong moved, it¡¯d be a torrent of thunder and rain. Mu Chen would have to bring out his best.

    Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils were filled with attentiveness. He turned his head and nced at the girl in ck. She was biting her cherry lips and looked rather nervous.

    ¡°I won¡¯t lose!¡±

    If he couldn¡¯t even deal with this problem, how would he face the even harder obstacles in the future?

    Mu Chen suddenly looked up as ck mes rose in his eyes. He looked at the indifferent Li Xuantong and growled with a heart-shaking resoluteness that resounded across the battle stage.

    ¡°Senior Brother Li Xuantong, make your move!¡±

 Chapter 217 - Freshmens Number 1 vs. Heavenly Rankings Rank 2

    <strong>Chapter 217 - Freshmen¡¯s Number 1 vs. Heavenly Ranking¡¯s Rank 2</strong>

    ¡°Senior Brother Li Xuantong, make your move.¡±

    When Mu Chen¡¯s low growl resounded across the stage, the crowd realised that the atmosphere around the vast battle stage had been frozen. It¡¯s as if it¡¯d been stretched to the extreme.

    The murmur from around the stage slowly died down. Each pair of eyes was focused on that stage.

    Li Xuantong looked at the handsome youth who had unwavering resolution in his eyes. His eyes slightly rippled, but there were no changes to his expression.

    He slightly nodded and rolled up his sleeve with his slender hands. Those same slender fingers and fair hands harboured an astonishing lethality.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go easy.¡±

    It looked like Li Xuantong mumbled something to himself. Then, everyone felt the Spiritual Aura between heaven and earth turn chaotic in an instant. A shocking surge of Spiritual Aura roiled and collected towards Li Xuantong.

    Fwoooooooo. Whoooosh.

    A hurricane formed on the stage from the Spiritual Aura that formed between heaven and earth. It was a gorgeous beam of light that twisted itself around Li Xuantong, painting him like a majestic god.

    As long as one is able to step into the realm of the Three Heavens Stage, they¡¯d be able to mobilise the heaven and earth¡¯s Spiritual Aura. Evidently, before a Heavenly Transform Stage like Li Xuantong, Mu Chen¡¯s Heavenly Fusion Stage wasn¡¯t able to gain the slightest advantage and was suppressed instead.

    Therefore,pared to Li Xuantong¡¯s rainbow-like demeanor, Mu Chen¡¯s side was much more quiet. His zing ck-me Spiritual Energy shrouded his entire body. Looking from afar, it was like surges of ck smoke was soaring up into the skies. The ck smoke was also abnormally concentrated. No matter how forceful the external pressure was, it still remained towering and firm.

    Countless eyes were nervously staring at both of them. They were all aware that the battle would soon breakout.

    Tap.

    Li Xuantong took a step out. That subtle sound caused countless eyes to contract. Li Xuantong was seen slowly raising his right hand. That slender, long and white palm was actually bing transparent, bit by bit.

    Ohmmm. Ohmmmm.

    The omnipresent Spiritual Aura violently surged andnded on Li Xuantong¡¯s gradually transparent palm. In that transparent palm, there were threads of chalcedony-like luster emerging and in the end, filled his entire palm.

    That hand had turned into something like transparent jade and in that jade, chalcedony flowed within.

    It was extremely beautiful.

    Yet, when some seniors saw Li Xuantong¡¯s palm turning transparent, their expressions couldn¡¯t help changing drastically. Their hearts trembled. Li Xuantong was really not joking around, he¡¯s not intending to be lenient at all.

    ¡°Spirit Chalcedony Hands Li Xuantong, the skill that made him famous. It seems like he¡¯s truly not intending to be lenient at all.¡± Su Xuan softly said, feeling a little astonished, while looking at the scene.

    ¡°This fe is bullying.¡± Su Ling¡¯er said in indignation. Li Xuantong¡¯s strength far surpassed Mu Chen¡¯s to begin with, and he had actually used his genuine skill, that¡¯s simply bullying.

    Su Xuan smiled. ¡°Not exactly bullying. In fact, it¡¯s also a kind of recognition that Li Xuantong has for Mu Chen. If he¡¯s not going to use his true strength against Mu Chen, then that means that he¡¯s looking down on him. Men like them are always concerned about the so-called face, acknowledgement and whatsoever. Otherwise, why would there be so many of those ¡®fights that leads to friendship¡¯, as well as the so-called mutual understanding?¡±

    Su Ling¡¯er flung the corner of her mouth to one side. What acknowledgement is that, beating the other party into a sorry state is the so-called acknowledgement? These men are indeed, iprehensible.

    Low voices of rm spread throughout the surroundings of the Battle Stage. Clearly, many people sensed the formidability in this attack from Li Xuantong. Does he really intend to end this farce in just one move?

    No one knows. How will Mu Chen handle this?

    Countless gazes shifted over, towards Mu Chen, who was shrouded within a zing ck-me Spiritual Energy. They could all naturally sense the peculiarity in Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy. However, if he wanted to use this to contend against Li Xuantong, he¡¯s still too na?ve. Thinking about it, Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t be childish to that extend.

    Under countless gazes, Mu Chen who had his entire body shroud in surges of Spiritual Energy, had a grave expression appearing on his face. In his ck pupils, ck mes appeared and, shortly after, it turned cold and sharp.

    ¡°Woooosh!¡±

    Up ahead, Li Xuantong was looking at Mu Chen indifferently. Thereafter, his already transparent slender hands lightly fanned over.

    Bang!

    As Li Xuantong¡¯s palm fanned, vigorous Spiritual Energy was seen instantly exploding forth, like flood. Huge and deep cracks appeared in the earth up ahead.

    Xuuuuosh!

    A transparent palm that was roughly several dozens of feet flew out, creating a whistling sound. In that palm, it was also filled with chalcedony-like blood vessels that appeared to be extremely profound.

    That palm flew with a frightening speed. Anything that was obstructing its path was instantly crushed. It¡¯s to the point that even the air was issuing prating explosion sounds.

    Everyone could see the huge ravine being ripped open on the ground. Furthermore, at the end of the ravine was where Mu Chen was located.

    A transparent chalcedony-like palm rapidly expanded before Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. That frightening pressure caused Mu Chen¡¯s clothes to flutter. A sharp pain sensation came from his skin.

    Huuuuu

    Mu Chen spat out a mouthful of white smoke. A sharpness was within his eyes as he abruptly took a step forth, clenching his five fingers into a fist as it burned with ck-me Spiritual Energy. It was as though a ck sun had appeared within his fist.

    An abyss-ck Spiritual Energy twisted and a ck light seal rapidly flew out.

    One, two... four, five.

    Five Limitless Death Seals appeared before Mu Chen. Those Limitless Death Seals were also zing with ck mes. A shocking amount of Spiritual Energy ripples swept out.

    Outside the stage, Su Ling¡¯er looked at those five Limitless Death Seals and a smear of concern shed across her eyes. In the Rank 6 Spirit Convergence Array, Mu Chen had used this move to repel Huo Feng. Although the power wasn¡¯t weak, it¡¯s still not possible to deal with this move from Li Xuantong!

    ¡°Buzzz. Buzzzzz.¡±

    Just when Su Ling¡¯er had some worries, a ck luster rushed out of Mu Chen¡¯s fist again. A berserk of Spiritual Energy ripples violently swept out that could be seen by the naked eye.

    An Abyss-ck Spiritual Energy rapidly gathered before Mu Chen. Thereafter, everyone could see another ck-coloured light seal slowly being formed.

    Boom!

    The sixth Limitless Death Seal!

    The current Mu Chen was actually able to unleash six Limitless Death Seals at the same time!

    The Common Tier Spiritual Art that Mu Chen had obtained in the Northern Spiritual Academy had gradually revealed the extraordinariness that belonged to it in Mu Chen¡¯s hands!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    When the sixth Limitless Death Seal was formed, Mu Chen also felt the qi and blood within his body boil. The sharpness within his eyes was increasingly more intensely. His five fingers tightly clench and punched a fist out.

    Xiuuuu!

    As Mu Chen punch his fist out, the six Limitless Death Seal instantly flew out. They were like mysterious ck-colouredets that streaked across the horizon, dragging long light tails behind them. Even some Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase experts were rmed at the overbearing Spiritual Energy ripples. While ripping the battle stage fearlessly under the various astonished gazes, they flew towards the transparent palm and heavily collided.

    Bang!

    In that instant of collision, the Battle Stage that was several thousand feet long trembled as if it was in the middle of an earthquake. Everyone could clearly see that the ground which the two forces collided had fierce cracks that were rapidly spreading out like spider-webs.

    The two thickest cracks were like earth dragons that were roaring underground and bolting upright. The impact directions were heading for Mu Chen and Li Xuantong¡¯s directions.

    Li Xuantong looked at the huge crack that wasing towards him. Under that crack concealed an extremely berserking Spiritual Energy.

    He stared at that crack and took a step forward. The Spiritual Energy within his body poured out and formed into a Spiritual Energy light wall that was approximately a hundred feet in size before him.

    Bang!

    The crack violently collided onto that Spiritual Energy light wall. That wall trembled and fluctuated with ripples. Thereafter, the ripples intensified, causing the light wall to scatter. The crack¡¯s speed was obstructed and stopped half an inch away from Li Xuantong¡¯s feet.

    As Li Xuantong stopped the impact, at the opposite side, there was another even more astonishing Spiritual Energy crack. Under the gaze of many, it struck Mu Chen.

    Boom!

    Dense smoke burst out. Everyone could see that when that crack, which contained a violent Spiritual Energy, touched Mu Chen¡¯s body, he flew out and was sliding across the floor.

    Huaaaa.

    An rming voice broke out in the surrounding area. Did he manage to resist it?

    Somewhere on the stand, Luo Li was looking at this scene. Her jade-like hands also couldn¡¯t help abruptly grabbing onto her ck-coloured longsword.

    Su Ling¡¯er¡¯s hand, which was holding onto Su Xuan¡¯s, also clenched tighter. Her other hand covered her mouth with nervousness filling her eyes.

    Countless gazes gathered towards the smoke and dust and they were all worried. Did Mu Chen manage to take that move?

    Under countless gazes, the smoke slowly dispersed. As the smoke dispersed, the situation there also became clear to everyone¡¯s eyes.

    On the ground, there was an extremely ferocious crack that was like a huge ck dragon. And at the end of the crack, was a figure with one knee on the ground. Both of his hands were thrusted into the ground and dragged a long mark.

    That¡¯s Mu Chen!

    Under the gaze of the entire stage, Mu Chen slowly pulled his hands back with fresh blood dripping down from his fingers. He slowly stood up and raised his head. There was also a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth. He casually wiped it off and looked at Li Xuantong with a light smile, which was dazzling to the eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s carry on with the second move.¡±

 Chapter 218 - Four Gods Constellation Scripture VS Profound Sky Divine Technique

    <strong>Chapter 218 - Four Gods Constetion Scripture VS Profound Sky Divine Technique</strong>

    ¡°He took it!¡±

    All around the stage, the eyes that¡¯d been watching Mu Chen suddenly issued cries of surprise. Many of the expressions boiled over with amazement.

    Mu Chen had actually managed to take an attack from Li Xuantong.

    From the looks of it, Mu Chen had paid a price for that. But in the end, he was still standing on that stage. He¡¯d sessfully taken the first move.

    Luo Li¡¯s nervous jade-like hand, that¡¯d been clutching her ck longsword, silently loosened a little. She couldn¡¯t help the heartache she felt as she watched the young man standing upon the stage, as he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.

    Next to her, Zhou Ling, Ye Qingling, and the others also breathed heavy sighs of relief. Regardless of what anyone said, Mu Chen had taken the first move. So, even if he ended up losing, it¡¯d be a glorious defeat. After all, he¡¯d managed to take a full-on attack from the Heavenly Ranking¡¯s number 2, Li Xuantong, even though he was only a freshman. That was already enough to make others exim in admiration.

    Su Ling¡¯er sat up front, watching the scene with pleasant surprise. Su Xuan, sitting next to her, was also watching the youth, and her expression shed with amazement. She lightly nodded her head. ¡°His strength isn¡¯t bad.¡±

    This time around, her words were actuallying from her heart. For someone of her level, Li Xuantong¡¯s attack just now wasn¡¯t anything she couldn¡¯t take. But for a freshman who was only at the Heavenly Fusion stage Initial phase, that was pretty impressive.

    ¡°Interesting.¡± He Yao said with a light smile, while nodding.

    Xu Huang also watched Mu Chen with eyes that crinkled a little. Xu Qingqing, sitting next to him, was gritting her teeth with a face filled with resentfulness. <i>Was that guy born under the zodiac of the cockroach or something? The fact that he could even block that...! How detestable!</i>

    Mu Chen had no time for the differing opinions of the crowd. He shook off the traces of blood from his palm and smiled towards Li Xuantong. ¡°Shall we continue?¡±

    Li Xuantong also stared at Mu Chen and, shortly after, nodded. ¡°Not bad, you didn¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

    ¡°No worries. At the very least, I¡¯ll also give you some surprises.¡± Mu Chen smiled. His youthful and handsome face was full of offensive signs, which was entirely different from his usual gentle look.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    Li Xuantong lightly nodded and followed, ¡°Spirit Chalcedony Hands, that¡¯s my once famed move that made me famous. However, since it¡¯s ¡®once¡¯, it also means that it has been reced. Now, try my new move that has reced it.¡±

    Mu Chen deeply inhaled a mouthful of air as the smile on his face slowly turned sharp and grave. The Spiritual Energy within his body had been circted to its peak. Pitch-ck Spiritual Energy that¡¯s being igniting with ck mes was looking like ck smoke and started to surge out.

    That move earlier had actually caused some wounds for him. Although it wasn¡¯t anything serious, the might of Li Xuantong¡¯s next move was definitely more frightening.

    The situation wasn¡¯t too good for him. As the Heavenly Ranking¡¯s Rank 2, Li Xuantong¡¯s fame was indeed not in vain. That strength of his should be the strongest that Mu Chen had seen among his generation so far.

    Both of Li Xuantong¡¯s eyes slowly closed themselves up and, thereafter, a surge of majestic brilliant rays of Spiritual Energy emerged. His figure slowly floated up in the air, as well.

    Wooooooosh! Woooosh!

    Spiritual Aura from the heavens and earth started surging like a hurricane. A whistling sound resounded around Li Xuantong, along with some muffled thunder.

    Both of Li Xuantong¡¯s hands lightly came together and formed mysterious seals. As the seals formed, everyone could abruptly feel the concentration of the surrounding Spiritual Aura. It actually had signs of berserking, but thereafter, poured into Li Xuantong¡¯s body from all directions.

    As the shocking Spiritual Aura poured in, both of Li Xuantong¡¯s hands looked as though they had turned illusionary and fuzzy.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    ¡°Profound Sky Divine Technique.¡± Su Xuan, He Yao and Xu Huang all said together with their eyes concentrated.

    ¡°Profound Sky Divine Technique?¡±

    Hearing these four words, Su Ling¡¯er¡¯s face instantly changed drastically. She naturally knew that the tyrannical Profound Sky Divine Technique that Li Xuantong had practiced in was no longer in the category of ordinary Spiritual Arts, but Deity Tier. Its might was even more frighteningly powerful.

    Although others didn¡¯t have discerning judgements like Su Xuan, through the frightening and berserking Spiritual Energy that they felt, their faces all turned grave.

    On the stage, Mu Chen raised his head and looked at Li Xuantong¡¯s illusionary and fuzzy hands. The faint frightening ripples that came from him caused Mu Chen to felt immense danger.

    Mu Chen inhaled a mouthful of air as he suppressed his pounding heart. Both of his hands slowly came together as pitch-ck Spiritual Energy frantically gathered into his palms. Shortly after, both of his hands abruptly changed, as well. Cryptic and primordial seals were skillfully being formed from his fingertips, one after another.

    As Mu Chen¡¯s seals changed irregrly, the sky behind him slowly turned dark. Thereafter, light started to appear, like stars.

    These changes immediately attracted the attention of everyone. Countless people directed their gazes over in astonishment. Seeing the ster lights behind Mu Chen, their hearts trembled.

    From the ster lights, they felt astonishing Spiritual Energy ripples.

    This Mu Chen truly does have some methods up his sleeves, as well!

    ¡°Those seals that Mu Chen has formed...!¡± Su Xuan shockingly looked at the primordial seals formed in Mu Chen¡¯s hands and continued with a soft tone, ¡°It¡¯s actually a Deity Tier Spiritual Art.¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen also knows a Deity Tier Spiritual Art?¡± Su Ling¡¯er said in astonishment. <i>Just how much does this fe have hidden?</i>

    ¡°Yeah, those that are ranked within the top five of the freshmen all possess the qualifications to enter the Spiritual Arts Hall and choose a Spiritual Art of their own liking. If opportunity is sufficient, they would even get the chance to obtain a Deity Tier Spiritual Art. However, the Deity Tier Spiritual Arts that the majority of people have obtained are all Quasi-Deity Tier Spiritual Arts. I think that Mu Chen has obtained his there.¡± Su Xuan said as she nodded.

    ¡°However, even if he has also trained a Deity Tier Spiritual Art, Li Xuantong¡¯s Profound Sky Divine Technique is a Deity Tier Low Rank. Furthermore, his base strength has far surpassed his. With Deity Tier against Deity Tier, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to gain any advantage.¡±

    Su Ling¡¯er sighed. Indeed, even if Mu Chen possessed a Deity Tier Spiritual Art, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to cross that distance. Furthermore, Li Xuantong had been practicing with a genuine Deity Tier Low Rank. In terms of ranking, it¡¯s a level higher than the Quasi-Deity Tier.

    Mu Chen was very outstanding with many cards up his sleeves. However, since Li Xuantong was able to be the Rank 2 of the Heavenly Ranking, how would he be ordinary? These fellows were all talented figures.

    Up in the sky, Li Xuantong was emitting a light luster. His fuzzy hands rapidly changed. The Spiritual Aura that filled the sky surged forth and poured into both of Li Xuantong¡¯s hands. As the Spiritual Energy became concentrated to the peak, both of his hands gradually calmed down. The light luster faded away and his hands were restored back to their original colour. From looking at them, they seemed to be only an ordinary pair of hands.

    However, those with the strength to see, like Su Xuan, could sense the frightening lethality contained in his pair of hands.

    Li Xuantong¡¯s eyes indifferently looked below. Looking at the stars forming behind Mu Chen, a little ripple was made within his eyes, but soon disappeared.

    Thereafter, under everyone¡¯s gaze, he gradually extend a slender finger and lightly tapped the air.

    ¡°Profound Sky Divine Technique, One Profound Finger.¡±

    When Li Xuantong¡¯s finger tapped down, the empty space was suddenly filled with endless ripples. Those ripples rapidly fluctuated and the entire sky looked as though it had been turned into an enormous mirror with ripples in it.

    Boom!

    That mirror suddenly distorted as tens of thousands of brilliant rays engulfed it. Soon after, everyone shockingly saw a huge crystallised finger of few hundred feet. It actually came out from the mirror and, like a sky-high pir, started pressing towards Mu Chen, who was directly below it!

    The crystal finger hadn¡¯tnd, yet a huge crater was already forming on the battle stage as cracks were rapidly spreading out.

    Everyone inhaled a mouthful of cold air. That one finger was actually so frightening!

    The ground was shaking, but Mu Chen¡¯s figure wasn¡¯t moving the slightest bit. After raising his head to look at the approaching huge crystal finger, his ever-changing seals abruptly solidified.

    ROOOOOOOOOOOOAR!

    Endless killing aura poured forth from his ck pupils as he roared into the sky. His roar sounded like tiger¡¯s as it shook the heavens and earth.

    Torrent-like killing aura swept out as the sky became instantly rendered into an intense killing battlefield.

    Mu Chen¡¯s pitch-ck pupils were turning scarlet as the ck-coloured Spiritual Energy frantically rush towards the ster sky behind him. As the Spiritual Energy boiled, arge white tiger with the size of several hundred feet rapidly formed.

    The white tiger stood on the stars as it roared towards the sky. Its roar shook the starry skies as torrential killing aura turned both heaven and earth a dull gray colour.

    ¡°Four Gods Constetion Scripture, Divine Seal of the White Tiger!¡±

    A deep and low tiger-like roar also resounded in Mu Chen¡¯s heart. Soon after, his seals changed and the White Tiger that was standing on the stars abruptly pounced. The White Tiger lunged as though it was striding into the limits of space-time and appeared on the sky.

    The White Tiger roared towards the sky as the Spiritual Energy that filled the sky turned frantic and berzerk. Thereafter, under countless gazes, it directly went head-on with torrential killing aura, descending towards the huge finger and heavily collided with it!

    BOOOOOOM!

    In the instant it collided, it was as if the heavens and earth had gone silence. Everyone was overwhelmed with shock as they looked at this scene. Before they could recover from the shock, that frightening Spiritual Energy impact rushed over like a hurricane.

    Bang! Bang!

    However, when that hurricane was about to spread to the viewing stands, a light luster suddenly appeared around the surroundings of the battle stage. The light luster shrouded the battle stage within, it was the protective measures of the Spirit Battle Stage.

    Boom! Booooom!

    That fearsome impact heavily hit one of the Spiritual Energy light barriers and made urgent ripples. After a very long time, it gradually dissipated.

    That overwhelming impact gradually dispersed.

    Everyone¡¯s gazes immediately redirected themselves towards the middle of the battle stage. Thereafter, they couldn¡¯t help inhaling a mouthful of cold air as their eyes became filled with shock.

 Chapter 219 - My Turn to Attack

    <strong>Chapter 219 - My Turn to Attack</strong>

    Countless pairs of eyes looked upon the battle stage spiderwebbed with ravines. The massive cracks were sinister mouths that spreading through the stage.

    That impact had nearly destroyed the stage.

    There were numerous exmations of astonishment, after which all eyes returned to the stage. As the smoke and dust dispersed, the only even ground that was left was revealed. As of this moment, there was a ck-light pagoda roughly a few dozen feet in height.

    That ck-light pagoda quietly stood there like a towering figure on the battle stage, but Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette could not be seen.

    Upon seeing this, everyone questioned. <i>Where¡¯s Mu Chen?</i>

    Ohmm Ohmmmmm.

    While they were confused, the ck-light pagoda flickered with a dark light, then rapidly shrank. A slender figure appeared with a sh.

    It was Mu Chen.

    However, his face was pale. He extended his hand and the ck-light pagodanded on his open palm where its light dulled before it disappeared entirely.

    Cough!

    He covered his mouth as he coughed. Fresh blood dripped from his palm. Half of Li Xuantong¡¯s frightening attack had been cancelled out by the Divine Seal of the White Tiger. Even with the protection from the Nineyered Pagoda, his five viscera and six bowels had still suffered quite a jolt. So much that his blood was even showing signs of flowing backwards. But fortunately, he was able to suppress those feelings.

    ¡°What a formidable Profound Sky Divine Technique.¡±

    Mu Chen wiped the traces of blood from his mouth. The redness of his lips was shocking, even to the eye. He slowly raised his head, smiled lightly at the sky, and said:

    ¡°That technique that you¡¯ve practiced is even more formidable.¡± Li Xuantong scrutinized Mu Chen. His usually indifferent expression finally turned grave. The technique that Mu Chen had executed just now was extremely powerful. That killing aura had even frozen his blood. But fortunately, with his vigorous Spiritual Energy, he¡¯d endured it.

    Li Xuantong understood that if Mu Chen had been on par with him, then that attack wouldn¡¯t have won him the slightest advantage.

    ¡°You¡¯ve taken the second move.¡± Li Xuantong said slowly. His pitch fluctuated slightly. He clearly hadn¡¯t expected Mu Chen toe this far.

    ¡°He took it again!¡±

    Li Xuantong certainly wasn¡¯t the only one. Countless agreements sounded from around the battle stage, then returned attention to the slender, pale-faced youth with respect in their eyes.

    ¡°What a formidable Junior Brother.¡±

    Even some of the beautiful girls eximed in surprise. He was able to force Li Xuantong of the Heavenly Ranking¡¯s Rank 2 to use his Profound Sky Divine Technique. And even then, he stayed upright on that stage. Even though he¡¯d suffered some injuries, he never showed the slightest trace of fear. Others found it hard not to be shocked by such discipline.

    ¡°Big Brother Mu Chen, f*ck yeah!¡± Zhou Ling firmly pumped his fist as he flushed red from the excitement. His vulgarnguage caused Ye Qingling, who was sitting beside him, to re at him in anger. Only then, did he cover his mouth in embarrassment.

    ¡°Formidable!¡±

    In the front seats, Su Xuan focused on the slender figure as she softly made ament. ¡°Give him two more years, or maybe even less. There will definitely be a ce for him in the Heavenly Ranking¡¯s top 3. Who knows, he might even be able to challenge Shen Cangsheng¡¯s Overlord position.¡±

    Su Ling¡¯er was stunned for a moment as her eyes filled with amazement. She clearly hadn¡¯t expected her sweet-tempered, yet prideful sister, to give Mu Chen such a high evaluation.

    In all these years at the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, no one had ever been able to shake Shen Cangsheng position as Overlord. There were many people who had their eye on it, but no one had ever seeded.

    Su Ling¡¯er approached her sister and chuckled. ¡°Hehe, Big Sister, I think Mu Chen is quite strong. Aren¡¯t youcking one person in your mission? Perhaps you can consider him.¡±

    Su Xuan unhappily stared back at her and said, ¡°That mission of mine must be as delicious as a steamed bun. He Yao has also been drooling over it for a long time and I didn¡¯t consent to it. True, Mu Chen isn¡¯t bad, but he can¡¯t be better than He Yao, right?¡±

    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t fond of He Yao? You kept saying that his scheming was too deep, like a smiling tiger[1. Someone with a big smile and evil intentions.].¡± Su Ling¡¯er said in a low voice.

    Su Xuan softly knocked Su Ling¡¯er on the head, but she didn¡¯t give a clear-cut answer, ¡°Let¡¯s see. If Mu Chen can take three moves from Li Xuantong, I may consider it.¡±

    While they were talking, He Yao sat a short distance away, staring at the battle stage with some concentration. He actually seemed rather serious,pared to his usual absent-mindedness. This sparring match had truly aroused his interest.

    Xu Qingqing sat next to Xu Huang, also nkly staring at the stage. The corner of her mouth twitched, but no mockery came out. She knew that no matter how arrogant she acted, Mu Chen¡¯s performance had truly made many people gasp in surprise.

    Mu Chen paid no attention to themotion around the stage. He only held his mouth and coughed, and circted the Great Pagoda Art to pacify the rampaging blood flow.

    He looked up and smiled at Li Xuantong. ¡°There¡¯s still one more move, right?¡±

    Li Xuantong slightly nodded his head, then went silent for a brief moment before speaking. ¡°You¡¯re already injured. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to handle the third move in your current situation.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled at Li Xuantong, ¡°Why don¡¯t we change things for the third move, then?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Li Xuantong was briefly taken aback by Mu Chen¡¯s suggestion.

    Mu Chen extended his slender, blood-stained hands and stared at them for a brief moment. ¡°Why don¡¯t I take the initiative for the third move?¡±

    Silence...

    When Mu Chen spoke, the uproar around the stage instantly turned into dead silence. Many twisted their necks to stare at that pale, yet smiling youth, wondering if they¡¯d heard him wrong.

    ¡°He said he¡¯d take the initiative to attack first?¡±

    Someone muttered and exchanged looks with the person next to them. They felt as though the world was suddenly bing iprehensible. Faced with an opponent like Li Xuantong, Mu Chen actually dared to speak such words?

    ¡°He must be joking.¡± Someone drylyughed. But shortly after, he realised that the joke wasn¡¯t funny at all. They could only shake their head with a bitter smile. This battle was really impossible to predict.

    ¡°What¡¯s Mu Chen trying to do?¡± Su Ling¡¯er muttered, nkly staring at Mu Chen.

    Su Xuan, however, had a grave expression on her face. She looked at Mu Chen with a look of surprise. Mu Chen clearly wasn¡¯t a fool. But even in a normal battle, most people wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to attack. The receiver had the advantage because they always had the time counter. The difference between Mu Chen and Li Xuantong was huge; Mu Chen had only survived because he¡¯d been on the receiving end. The moment he decided to take the initiative, he¡¯d be putting himself at a disadvantage. Unless he was certain his attack would be a real threat to Li Xuantong.

    Could he possibly reach that ce?

    He Yao and Xu Huang had also been taken by surprise. They couldn¡¯t help narrowing their eyes as they stared at Mu Chen on the stage. Theyced their fingers and sat up.

    ¡°That guy is simply looking for death!¡±

    Xu Qingqing ground her teeth with a lunatic expression as she red at Mu Chen. <i>Does he think he¡¯d soared into the sky after barely managing to take two moves from Li Xuantong?</i>

    She turned to Xu Huang, but didn¡¯t see a single mock or sneer on her brother¡¯s face. One the contrary, she saw bewilderment. That made her heart jump. The words that she was about say suddenly became stuck in her throat.

    ¡°You¡¯ll take the initiative to attack?¡±

    In the sky, Li Xuantong stared at Mu Chen with a sharp gaze. It was such a grave expression that even his voice dropped and couldn¡¯t return to its previous calm. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Li Xuantong¡¯s expression was as sharp as the ded edge of a sword. His figure slowly descended. ¡°I truly hope you can surprise me today. The man who¡¯s caught Luo Li¡¯s eyes must have something to distinguish him from the masses.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded, then turned around to look at the ck-dressed girl that was also looking at him, too. He lightly smiled. That gentle smile paired with his handsome face caused many red faces in the female poption. They realised that this Junior Brother of theirs possessed charm no less than Li Xuantong.

    Luo Li also saw Mu Chen¡¯s gaze and gentle smile, which burrowed into the deepest parts of her heart. Her face, which had always been cold, slowly turned gentle. The corner of her cherry lips turned into a smile.

    Her smile was breathtaking, making many watching eyes green with envy.

    Mu Chen looked away as his pitch-ck Spiritual Energy slowly gushed out of his body. His body floated up and with a move of his mind, the energy that he and Nine Netherbird shared swept out.

    Boom!

    An astonishing amount of Spiritual Energy radiated from him, torrenting out as ck mes filling half the horizon.

    As Mu Chen raised his Spiritual Energy, he slowly closed his eyes. His heart was as calm as ssy pond as he slowly submerged himself into the profound intent of the Heart Array State. Even though his eyes were shut, he could still see the outside world with such rity that he could even hear the heartbeats of those around the stage.

    The Spiritual Energy in the heavens and earth also became exceptionally susceptible.

    Watched by countless shocked expressions, Mu Chen slowly put his hands together. Then, his fingers moved, forming Spiritual Seals all around him.

    ¡°Spiritual Seals?!¡±

    The eyes on those Spiritual Seals contracted. Someone finally understood Mu Chen¡¯s intentions. ¡°He¡¯s trying to set up a Spiritual Array!¡±

    However, a Rank 3 Spiritual Array was probably useless against Li Xuantong!

    Several Spiritual Seals were suspended around Mu Chen, one after the other. Everyone¡¯s expressions also turned from their initially puzzled looks to shock. So much so that even Su Xuan and those that were seated at the front had grave expressions on their faces.

    That¡¯s because the number of Spiritual Seals that was revolving around Mu Chen had already reached the frightening quantity of a hundred!

    This was already in the category of a Rank 4 Spiritual Array!

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes slowly opened. With a flick of his fingers, everyone watched the hundred Spiritual Seals suddenly rush forth, blending into the sky.

    The heavens and earth turned dull gray and frightening Spiritual Energy ripples fluctuated. Everyone could see a frightening Spiritual Array forming above Mu Chen.

 Chapter 220 - Reappearance of the Demonic Lotus

    <strong>Chapter 220 - Reappearance of the Demonic Lotus</strong>

    Rumble!

    Heavens and earth darkened as the Spiritual Aura gathered. Everyone around stage looked up with shock in their eyes.

    Wind and clouds gathered. Between them, arge light array gradually formed, one with an extremelyplicated outline, like a masterpiece of nature.

    ¡°He can actually set up a Spiritual Array of such a level?!¡±

    Many stared nkly at theplicated light array as their eyes filled with wonder. This Array clearly surpassed a Rank 3 Spiritual Array. Could Mu Chen be a Rank 4 Spiritual Array Master?

    Such Spiritual Array Masters were few in number, even amongst all of the students at the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Could this Mu Chen really be at that level?

    ¡°It¡¯s the Heart Array State!¡±

    Su Xuan¡¯s eyes were dignified. She stared at the figure in the sky as her eyes glowed. ¡°He¡¯s actually controlling the Heart Array State. Furthermore, it looks like this isn¡¯t the Initial Level of the Heart Array State!¡±

    Su Ling¡¯er was overwhelmed with shock. She understood how important the Heart Array State was for Spiritual Array Masters. Generally speaking, only Rank 3 Spiritual Array Masters couldprehend this kind of ¡®Controlling everything in his hands and link to his heart¡¯ Heart Array State. Furthermore, the Heart Array State was further divided into three different levels. In the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, those who practiced in the way of Spiritual Arrays and are able toprehend the Heart Array State were extremely few in number. The amount of people who couldprehend the Middle or High Level Heart Array State wouldn¡¯t exceed the number of fingers on a single hand!

    ¡°Just how many cards does this guy have hidden up his sleeve?¡± Su Ling¡¯er muttered. This gentle-looking youth was like a bottomless pit, unfathomable.

    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s finally some fun this time.¡±

    Su Xuan lightly smiled. Even Li Xuantong should get a headache from a Spiritual Array of this level. Mu Chen really had gone all out. However, that boy truly was extraordinary, to be able to force Li Xuantong to such a position, even though he only had an Initial Phase Heavenly Fusion Stage cultivation.

    He Yao and Xu Huang wore no expressions on their faces. They¡¯d originally regarded Mu Chen with little significance. They¡¯d onlye here to see Li Xuantong. They never thought that this insignificant character would make them feel such danger.

    Furthermore, they couldn¡¯t forget that Mu Chen was still a freshman. If he was given a year to train in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, wouldn¡¯t his achievements surpass theirs?

    This guy couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    The entire arena was shaking due to the appearance of the enormous array in the sky. Li Xuantong, himself, was also staring upwards. His eyes reflected a dark and unclear gleam.

    He said nothing, which made it difficult to guess his thoughts. His hands slipped out of his sleeves as a frightening amount of Spiritual Energy ripples fluctuated around him.

    The indifference that he¡¯d worn at the start of the match was clearly gone. Now, Mu Chen had far surpassed his expectations.

    ¡°Come, let me take a look at your trump card.¡± He lightly muttered inwardly. His expression, however, became sharper and sharper, as though he wanted to shoot through the air and straight through Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Huuuuuu.

    Under Li Xuantong¡¯s sharp de-like gaze, Mu Chen breathed out a sigh. His face turned even paler and his hand seals abruptly changed.

    Boom!

    Up in the sky, the huge light array exploded with a loud thundering sound. Rays of light filled the sky, then gathered into a colossal ck lotus a few hundred feet in diameter.

    The ck lotus was suspended in the air, slowly revolving. As it turned, the space around it seemed twisted.

    This Spiritual Array was the Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array, of course. Back when Mu Chen was in the Northern Spiritual Realm, he had relied on this array to kill Liu Jingshan. But back then, he was only at the Spiritual Rotation Stage. It was fundamentally difficult for Mu Chen to bring the array to its full potential. Even after borrowing the power of the Nine Netherbird, he was barely able to execute it. But now that he¡¯d grown stronger, he couldprehend some of the array¡¯s profound intent.

    Back then, hecked foresight and treated the Butchering Demonic Lotus as only a Rank 3 Spiritual Array. It was only after he became a Rank 3 Spiritual Array Master did he realize how shallow his understandings were towards this array.

    He¡¯d learned from that ck scroll that his current ¡®Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array¡¯ was only a small portion of the array¡¯s true form. One day, when Mu Chen became strong enough and he learned to fully unleash this Spiritual Array, its might would definitely be world-shaking.

    But now, this portion of the ¡®Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array¡¯ was already his limit.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face turned even whiter as weakness washed over his body. This time, he did not rely on the Nine Netherbird¡¯s strength, but rather his own, toy out the ¡®Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array¡¯.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    He extended his palm and lightly tossed it. The enormous ck lotus shook as it shot forth with a ck luster. As it flew out, the closed lotus flower slowly bloomed.

    The Spiritual Energy ripples between the heavens and earth became even more violent.

    Ohmmm. Ohmm.

    The ck lotus reached full maturity. The heart of the lotus slowly directed itself towards Li Xuantong, who was right underneath it. A strange ck liquid dripped from the lotus petals, gathering towards the heart of the lotus.

    A ck luster gathered towards the heart of the lotus. A surge of scalp-tingling Spiritual Energy violently rippled out.

    Shhiiiiiinnnggggg!

    When the dark glow reached its peak, the ck lotus jolted. After that, the crowd watch a ray of ck light nearly prate through the heavens and pierce the earth, as if the ck liquid had formed a ck dragon that tore through the sky with its fangs and ws!

    Boom! Boom!

    The stage, which was already filled with ravines, finally couldn¡¯t endure any longer and started to crumble down inyers. Li Xuantong, however, made no movements. He raised his head towards the ck light that prated the sky. His slender hands came together as his deep and low voice resounded.

    ¡°Profound Sky Divine Technique, Profound Sky Compass!¡±

    Ohmmmm!

    A brilliant green light filled the area in front of Li Xuantong. As the light gathered, it turned into a hugepass made of green light, roughly a hundred feet in diameter. As thepass materialized, even the air seemed to be frozen.

    ¡°Li Xuantong¡¯s strongest defence... the Profound Sky Compass...¡± Su Xuan, He Yao, Xu Huang and the rest all watched that greenpass with great focus. To think Li Xuantong had actually been forced to take such measures.

    Once the greenpass fully formed under the watchful eyes of the crowd, it flew out and collided with the ck light falling from the sky!

    Boom!

    In the instant of collision, brilliant rays of light exploded like fireworks. They outshone any other source of light that one could possibly imagine, forcing everyone to shut their eyes. Even after that, they could all feel a stinging pain from behind their eyelids.

    Boom!

    The brilliant rays of light shot forth, followed by a storm of Spiritual Energy that changed the expressions on Su Xuan and everyone else¡¯s faces. As if they had been materialized, wreaking havoc. The shockwaves instantly copsed the battle stage, even though it was several thousand feet wide. The Spiritual Energy barrier surrounding the stage was instantly torn apart, creaking as it went. The sheer destructive force of the impact forced a fear into everyone¡¯s hearts. Several even jumped at the collision. Even a Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase would be torn to shreds by such an impact.

    The Spiritual Energy tornado on the stage wreaked havoc for several minutes, before it slowly started to disperse.

    As the Spiritual Energy tornado dissipated, everyone directed their eyes back to the stage.

    The stage itself was already gone, only leaving several huge craters. Two figures towered over them, in the sky.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face had paled again as the Spiritual Energy ripples around him weakened even further. However, his ck pupils were still eye-catchingly bright. He looked at Li Xuantong with a smile. Even his voice had be a little hoarse. ¡°Senior Brother Li Xuantong, I suppose we can say that I¡¯ve taken the third move, is that right?¡±

    Li Xuantong looked to his right hand with a nk expression, then slowly opened his palm towards Mu Chen. There was a streak of scarlet-red blood. He¡¯d suffered some injuries.

    People began whispering around the stage with shock in their hearts. Mu Chen had actually managed to injure Li Xuantong.

    ¡°You... you¡¯re pretty good.¡± Li Xuantong said as he sighed, ncing at the pale, yet bright-eyed youth.

    ¡°You won the pact of three moves. Luo Li¡¯s judgement is as good as ever.¡±

    Li Xuantong lightly smiled. With his personality, it was beneath his dignity to admit the fact. But the answer was already obvious, especially with so many people looking on.

    Mu Chen¡¯s performance today was more than enough to shake the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°I no longer have any strength left. If this had been a real fight, I definitely would¡¯ve lost.¡± Mu Chen announced in a light voice. One could say that he¡¯d already exhausted his strength. He¡¯d already spent all his cards to withstand Li Xuantong¡¯s three moves.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we had those rules. If the two of us had been on the same level, then perhaps I would¡¯ve been the one to lose.¡± Li Xuantong smiled, then cupped his hands towards the crowd as he continued, ¡°In this battle, I, Li Xuantong, have lost.¡±

    His voice echoed over the crowd. Everyone opened their mouths withplicated expressions written all over their faces. This oue had clearly been far beyond their expectations.

    Who could¡¯ve expected a mere Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase to win against Li Xuantong?

    ¡°Marvelous!¡±

    Su Xuan lightly smiled as she made a pertinentment, then began pping her slender jade-like hands. The crisp sound echoed throughout the arena.

    p! p!

    The sounds of one person pping turned into a thunderous roar, until it rumbled over the Spirit Battle Stage with an earth-shattering intensity. One could even hear it outside the arena.

    Even the most narrow-minded person would sigh in admiration at the oue of this battle.

    Somewhere among the spectator seats, Yang Hong¡¯s face was ashen. He clenched his fist until he was shaking. The fears buried deep in his heart slowly began to spread. The current Mu Chen had already surpassed him. He felt powerless.

    He looked at the youth¡¯s pale face and felt helpless. Maybe only Ji Xuan could suppress him.

    Mu Kui and Bing Qing also sighed, but there was also admiration in those sighs. Even Mu Kui, who was fond of fighting, had no intentions of fighting Mu Chen. He knew from watching those three moves that he wouldn¡¯t be able to take even one of them.

    ¡°How can this be?¡± Xu Qingqing¡¯s face changed irregrly. She slouched back with a face paler than before. Fear rose in her eyes.

    Mu Chen, who was still up in the sky, only felt exhaustion at hearing the thundering apuse. He lightly trembled, then cked out and fell from the sky.

    Swoosh!

    A beautiful woman¡¯s image shed through the spectator zone. With a move of her slender waist, she reached out her jade arms and wrapped them around Mu Chen¡¯s waist. She wore a ck dress. It was Luo Li.

    She hugged Mu Chen and peered into his handsome, yet pale face. A surge of heartache overwhelmed her. She coldly red at Li Xuantong with ss-like pupils. ¡°I¡¯ll settle this with youter.¡±

    Li Xuantong bitterly smiled and shrugged.

    However, Luo Li was done paying attention to him. She tightly held Mu Chen as she turned into a streak of light. Under numerous pairs of surprised eyes, she shed out of the Spirit Battle Stage arena and flew away.

 Chapter 221 - The Luo God Clan

    <strong>Chapter 221 - The Luo God n</strong>

    The curtains closed on the fierce battle that took ce at the Battle Spirit Stage, leaving many surprised expressions in the crowd. The spectators studied the tattered remains of the battle stage and couldn¡¯t help clicking their tongues. They understood that, from this day onwards, the freshman known as Mu Chen would be renowned throughout the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Even though he only had a Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase cultivation, he¡¯d endured two moves from Li Xuantong. Then he¡¯d swapped to offense for thest move, and even then he¡¯d been able to wound Li Xuantong.

    Such an aplishment would make even the seniors exim in admiration. A freshman was actually able to do all that! Regardless of whether it was his courage or his methods, they felt admiration towards Mu Chen¡¯s qualities.

    This didn¡¯t mean that Mu Chen was strong enough to take down Li Xuantong, but everyone knew that if he was given another year to train, it might not be impossible.

    Within a year, his name would probably appear in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s top 3 Heavenly Ranking.

    The battle was finally over. However, everyone understood that the ripples caused by this battle would influence the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy for a long time. Mu Chen¡¯s fame in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy skyrocketed.

    He was well-known before, but this pushed his name to much greater heights. Even though Mu Chen had given an outstanding performance at the Freshmen¡¯s Competition and attracted the attention of a few seniors, he still couldn¡¯t havepared to Li Xuantong. Back then, there was no way he could¡¯ve achieved as much fame as he had this time around.

    After this battle, Mu Chen¡¯s name soared within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    For the few days after the battle, Mu Chen cultivated in a small building. Even though he¡¯d been injured in the battle, it was nothing serious; they were far lighter than the injuries he¡¯d sustained while fighting Liu Jingshan, so he managed to recover in only half a day. However, he knows that this battle had caused huge ripples. He was also toozy to go out and deal with the people who, undoubtedly, noticed him now.

    Mu Chen quietly sat in his room. The Spiritual Energy surged around him. His breathing was as steady as a mountain and had vigour to it. Even though it¡¯d been a desperate battle with Li Xuantong, he¡¯d reaped quite a few benefits from it.

    He¡¯d gotten the chance to test the strength of a Heavenly Transform Stage. If he ever faced someone of that cultivation again, he¡¯d know what to expect from his experience. Even though he¡¯d sessfully confronted Li Xuantong this time, it also served as a lesson as to how powerful Li Xuantong was.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the pact of three moves, Mu Chen would¡¯ve been forced to borrow the power of the Nine Netherbird to defeat Li Xuantong. However, that wasn¡¯t the kind of victory that Mu Chen wanted. Even though Li Xuantong had stood between himself and Luo Li, Mu Chen honestly didn¡¯t harbor any ill will towards him. Even though Li Xuantong was his opponent, he was someone worth regarding. If it wasn¡¯t a life or death battle, then Mu Chen didn¡¯t want to borrow someone else¡¯s power to obtain a victory over him. That was his pride, as well as his way of showing respect towards the opponents he acknowledged.

    Of course, if his opponent had been someone like Liu Qingshan, then Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t have thought twice about whether to y fair or foul.

    The reason why Mu Chen treated Li Xuantong as a truepetitor was because he wanted topete against Li Xuantong in a fair fight. Without any restrictions or aids. He wanted a true victory over Li Xuantong.

    However, there was quite a distance between them right now. That¡¯s why Mu Chen wasn¡¯t cking off after his so-called victory; instead, he was working even harder on his cultivation, so that he might be able to truly overtake Li Xuantong.

    The next time they fought, Mu Chen wanted to tell Li Xuantong that he no longer needed this ¡°pact of three moves¡±.

    Mu Chen smiled as he thought about that. He nced to the area right outside the room. Luo Li had gone out earlier. And Mu Chen knew exactly why she¡¯d gone out. He helplessly shook his head and prayed for the unlucky guy. Then, he closed his eyes again.

    Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, a certain towering mountain peak

    On that mountaintop was Li Xuantong, helplessly face-to-face with a girl dressed in ck and an icy-cold expression, who was wielding a dark longsword.

    ¡°Was that fight fun?¡± Luo Li¡¯s ss-like pupils coldly red at Li Xuantong. Her clear voice flowed like a mountain stream, yet it carried a chill.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t have enough fun, I¡¯d be d to y with you.¡±

    Li Xuantong scratched his nose and bitterlyughed at Luo Li¡¯s words. Sharp rays of light swords tore through the air in a storm.

    Li Xuantong tapped his fingers and rays of Spiritual Energy shot out to meet the light swords.

    Shhhiiiinnnngggg!

    The Spiritual Energy rays were destroyed by the light swords upon contact and put Li Xuantong on edge. Luo Li¡¯s Luoshen Art had been trained to a point past perfection. Indeed, she was worthy of her reputation as the rare genius of the Luo God n that only appeared once in a hundred years.

    Li Xuantong heaved a helpless sigh and backed off, dodging the sword rays. He knew that Luo Li wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone when she was angry, so the only thing he could do was let her vent.

    The light swords and Spiritual Energy whistled on that mountaintop, causing utter chaos. Anyone who saw themotion would be astonished. They would know that this mountaintop was part of Li Xuantong¡¯s territory. Who would dare scale that mountain to cause trouble for Li Xuantong?

    Even though the spectators were surprised, they didn¡¯t dare to ascend the mountain to check. They only watched as the sharp rays of sword light rained down like a storm upon that peak.

    The torrent carried on for several minutes before settling down. Then, all was peaceful.

    However, the scene wasn¡¯t as elegant and serene as it had been before; rather, it was inplete disorder. Deep ravines spiderwebbed the ground, clean cuts as if they¡¯d been carved by a razor-sharp weapon.

    Li Xuantong stood on a stone tform, his previous confidence and ease were nowhere to be seen. Even his clothes had a few tears to them. His hair draped down[1. In ancient China, it was customary for men to have long hair in a ponytail.], giving him a very sorry appearance. However, it wasn¡¯t all because he was allowing Luo Li to vent her anger. Luo Li¡¯s strength had truly surpassed his expectations.

    He inspected his tattered clothes and the girl with the longsword. Then he cautiously asked, ¡°Are you done venting?¡±

    Luo Libed and twisted her long hair with her jade-like hands. Her exquisitely charming face was expressionless as she spoke. ¡°Li Xuantong, I hope this will be thest time. I still consider you a friend, but if you take it too far, I may turn hostile.¡±

    Li Xuantong bitterly smiled as he seriously replied, ¡°If he couldn¡¯t even handle the likes of myself, how could he handle matters in the future? You can¡¯t be the one to handle all of it, right?¡±

    Luo Li went silent and didn¡¯t respond.

    Li Xuantong lightly sighed. ¡°How much longer can your grandfather endure? Two years? Maybe three?¡±

    Luo Li trembled. Her small hands clutched the sword handle so hard that even her fingertips were turning white. Her petite figure suddenly seemed especially frail and pitiful.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only hope the Luo God n has. For how much longer can you remain by his side? You¡¯re the Empress of the Luo God n and the one with the purest bloodline within the royal family. You have many followers who are loyal to the the Luo God n¡¯s Royal Family, and they have seen you as the Emperor¡¯s sessor. With your personality, I know you won¡¯t be able to abandon everything. Therefore, when the timees, you¡¯ll definitely go back. And at that time, you¡¯ll have to leave him. There¡¯s no happy ending for the two of you.¡± Li Xuantong said slowly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for him,¡± Luo Li replied in a soft voice.

    ¡°Wait for him to grow? Let¡¯s not even mention whether he can actually reach that stage. Even if it were possible, do you have the time to wait? The other three God ns[1. Luo God n. The ¡®Shen¡¯ also means God.] are also eyeing yours. The Luo God n has fallen, the lion has aged. Right now, you are the only intimidating force.¡± Li Xuantong sighed. Reality was always so cruel.

    Luo Li looked up towards Li Xuantong. Her voice was soft and slow as she articted each word with an unquestionable resoluteness. ¡°I believe in him.¡±

    Li Xuantong speechlessly looked at her exquisite beauty.

    Luo Li also spoke no more. Her jade hands waved as she skimmed away from the stone stage, turned into a streak of light, and rapidly disappeared.

    For the next few days, if things went as Mu Chen expected, the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would be talking about that pact of three move that he¡¯d had with Li Xuantong. Even the entire freshmen¡¯s area was talking about it in excitement. There was nothing Mu Chen could do but hole up in the building and seclude himself in cultivation.

    Luo Li looked after him for a few days. Only after she was certain he was fine did she head for the Convergence Array to cultivate. Mu Chen could sense that recently, her need to cultivate had be a little more pressing.

    Mu Chen could only bitterly smile inwardly at that. Luo Li¡¯s dedication to cultivation made his heart ache for her, but there was nothing he could do.

    He had no idea about the details of her life, that cultivating was everything. That she had to, because of her responsibility. That¡¯s why her world had always been monotone and dull. A character created, but nothing in her heart. A dull character.

    It waster, after they¡¯d met, that something had appeared in that girl¡¯s heart that allowed her to smile, despite the exhaustion from cultivating.

    To her, time was usually the most preciousmodity. But she¡¯d stille all the way to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, just for him.

    It was another night. Mu Chen was seated in his room, cultivating, when he suddenly opened his eyes. His figure moved and he appeared on top of the building, where he saw Li Xuantong, standing, with his hands behind him.

    A crease appeared in Mu Chen¡¯s brow when he saw Li Xuantong. ¡°What did you say to Luo Li? Why¡¯s she cultivating so hard these past few days?¡±

    Li Xuantong turned around, nced at Mu Chen, and lightly said, ¡°Rather than saying ¡®she¡¯s cultivating so hard¡¯, why not say ¡®she¡¯s trying to lighten your burdens¡¯?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s brows were tightly locked together.

    Li Xuantong sat down, looked at the round moon, and lightly sighed, ¡°Have you heard of the Luo God n?¡±

    Mu Chen listened with full attention.

 Chapter 222 - Eastern Heavens Realm

    <strong>Chapter 222 - Eastern Heavens Realm</strong>

    ¡°Luo God n!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes concentrated on Li Xuantong. Back in the Spiritual Value Hall, he¡¯d heard that elder mention the Luo God n. However, he didn¡¯t have much more information on the matter. The Great Thousand World was simply too vast. Forget about knowing all of the Northern Spiritual Realm, even the realm where they were currently located, the Northern Heavens Continent, where the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was, was only one of the many continents within the Great Thousand World.

    There were too many things in this world that Mu Chen was unaware of, nor did he have the necessary connections to learn about them.

    ¡°In this Great Thousand World, there are many powerful races with long inheritances. For instance, there¡¯s the Ice Spirit n and Fire Spirit n. They¡¯re two races that possess great fame in the Great Thousand World.¡± Li Xuantong lightly carried on. ¡°The Luo God n is also one of them. At its height, the Luo God n was stronger than any other n. Even the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, with its deep background, couldn¡¯t im to be stronger at the Luo God n at its pinnacle.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression was grave. He didn¡¯t have a clear-cut idea of how powerful the Ice Spirit n and the Fire Spirit n were, but he knew that the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was an extremely terrifying body. He knew that he¡¯d only been in contact with the tip of the iceberg of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. And the Luo God n that Luo Li was from actually possessed such terrifying strength?

    ¡°But, of course, I also said that was back during the Luo God n¡¯s golden era.¡±

    Li Xuantong nced at Mu Chen and continued, ¡°The Luo God n lives in the Fast East Lands of the Great Thousand World, in the Eastern Heavens Realm. The Eastern Heavens Realm has as many continents and forces as there are stars. Of these forces, the Four Great God ns rule over the Eastern Heavens Realm. Countless other forces have attached themselves to these ns in order to survive. They are regarded as kings.¡±

    ¡°Four Great God ns?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The Luo God n is one of them.¡± Li Xuantong nodded his head and continued, ¡°The Four Great God ns have dwelled in the Eastern Heavens Realm for thousands of years, constantly warring with one another, umting mountains upon mountains of blood debts that are impossible to wash off. One could say that there¡¯s an irreconcble feud between them.¡±

    ¡°The Luo God n, from previous eras, stood at the top of the Four Great God ns. They suppressed the other three God ns who dared not toe within contact of their sharp des. Pity, they allowed their luck to flourish too much back then and that led to their current withering state. It¡¯s to the point where they must rely on one girl to save them.¡± Li Xuantong ridiculed as he shook his head.

    Mu Chen¡¯s brows lightly wrinkled together. <i>Is Luo Li the girl that he¡¯s talking about?</i>

    ¡°The Luo God n¡¯s geniuses have been withering these past few hundred years. Most of the core members of the Luoshen Royal n are like maggots gnawing on the declining giant. Most of Luo Li¡¯s rtives were decayed by their reputations, submerged in fantasies of past glories with no idea that their Luo God n is already full of holes.¡± Li Xuantong mocked.

    ¡°A few decades ago, Luo Li¡¯s father was the most outstanding amongst the Luo God n. If he had been able to take over the Luo God n, then he could¡¯ve changed their situation. It¡¯s a pity that he suffered heavy injuries and fell during a battle among the Four Great God ns.¡±

    ¡°His fall was a heavy blow to the Luo God n. Luo Li¡¯s grandfather had no choice but toe out to, once again, support the entirety of the enormous n. At that time, perhaps even he was also in despair. Amongst all the people of the Luo God n, there wasn¡¯t anyone who could inherit that great responsibility. Fortunately, as Luo Li grew older, she revealed a talent that far surpassed her father¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°From that point on, even though she was still just a child, it was decided that she¡¯d be the next Empress. She was told that when the time came, she¡¯d receive an inheritance that¡¯d been passed down for thousands of years: that enormous n with the hopes of billions of people. She will be their Empress and protect them from the cruel Eastern Heavens Realm in order to allow the Luo God n to survive.¡±

    Li Xuantong narrowed his eyes as he thought about the little girl who should¡¯ve lived a joyful and carefree childhood without worries, but was, instead, closely supervised by the Luo God n. Swinging her longsword under the waterfall, over and over. Huge waves swept over that petite body, wounding her with each impact.

    In the end, she¡¯d cried as she held onto her longsword, without constion but, instead, the strict scoldings of her grandfather. Her father fell when she was very young, leaving a weak-bodied mother to apany her. Yet, despite her tender age, she was very sensible. Letting her mother see her cry would only cause heartache to her weak-bodied mother; therefore, she endured alone.

    The first time Li Xuantong saw Luo Li, she was hiding behind a stone, clinging to her longsword, and crying. But once she finished crying, she dragged her small body and her longsword to embrace the huge waves yet again.

    Mu Chen stood on the roof, his heart tightening with indescribable heartache.

    ¡°Luo Li won¡¯t have much time by your side...¡± Li Xuantong said softly.

    ¡°Why?!¡± Mu Chen said in rm.

    ¡°Because Luo Tianshen won¡¯t be able to hold on much longer. His lifespan wille to an end in at most, five years. And before that happens, he will definitely take Luo Li back to ept her inheritance. Furthermore, Luo Li must step into the Sovereign Stage; otherwise, the Luo God n will be attacked by the other three Great God ns. Thanks to that blood feud, the Luoshen Royal n will be thrown into utter chaos. Anyone loyal to the Luo God n will be ughtered in a massive bloodbath. These matters are all toomon in the Eastern Heavens Realm.¡± Li Xuantong said lightly.

    ¡°Sovereign?¡± Mu Chen narrowed his pupils. After the Heavenly Completion Stage was the Sovereign Stage. The Sovereign Stage was further split into 9 Grades, from Grade-1 to Grade-9. The stage was further differentiated into Heavenly and Earthly ¡ª the so-called Heavenly Sovereign and Earthly Sovereign.

    Generally speaking, those who managed to step into the Sovereign Stage were considered true experts inside the Great Thousand World and possessed the strength to be the lord of a continent. Grade-9 Sovereigns were considered the pinnacle of the Sovereign Stage. Earthly and Heavenly Sovereigns were even more fearsome. In the Great Thousand World, anyone who possessed such cultivation would also have renown fame and be hailed as a hero of the present.

    And Luo Li had to reach the Sovereign Stage within five years, at the verytest?!

    ¡°For powerful ns like theirs, the Sovereign Stage is the minimum requirement for bing n leader. Luo Tianshen once possessed the power of an Earthly Sovereign, but he sustained heavy injuries from prior battles. As of now, his life will soone to an end. That¡¯s why he will resort to any method in order to create a leader who can contain the situation after his death.¡±

    ¡°And Luo Li is the one he chose. Only she possesses the purest bloodline to receive this kind of inheritance. That way, their chances of sess will be much higher.¡± Li Xuantong said, slowly.

    ¡°Higher chance of sess?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s face changed. <i>Does that also mean that there are chances of failure?</i>

    ¡°In this world, there is no such thing as a power thates without a price. Everything has its risks.¡± Li Xuantong nodded and continued, ¡°If the inheritance fails, Luo Li will die.¡±

    ¡°However, that¡¯s still thest resort. Luo Li only needs to return to the n once Luo Tianshen runs out of time. That might be half a year, or maybe an entire yearter. But that time will stille.¡±

    Li Xuantong sneered, ¡°Pity. The vast Luo God n, at its prime, possessed a Heavenly Sovereign and two Earthly Sovereigns. They were so strong that they intimidated the other three God ns into submission. They even possessed a great fame throughout the Great Thousand World. Who could¡¯ve imagined that a thousand yearster, they¡¯re being supported by one elderly old man who has to put all his hopes on the shoulders of one frail little girl?¡±

    Li Xuantong looked to Mu Chen and spoke with a deep voice. ¡°Now do you know why Luo Li always trains so hard?¡±

    Mu Chen slowly nodded. No wonder Li Xuantong kept saying that he was holding Luo Li back. Time was the most important thing to her. But because of him, she¡¯de to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. That¡¯s how great her passion was.

    ¡°Right now, she¡¯s also doing her best to cultivate for your sake. She probably thinks that by the time you learn of this, she¡¯d be strong enough so that you wouldn¡¯t have to bear the burden. She¡¯d take them upon herself.¡±

    Li Xuantong looked at Mu Chen as the corner of his mouth turned with an agonized expression. ¡°What¡¯s so good about you?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s hand were tightly clenched in his sleeves. ¡°When the timees, does she absolutely have to return to ept the inheritance?¡±

    Li Xuantong nodded. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t think of obstructing her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be happy at all, just because she¡¯s at your side.¡±

    Mu Chenughed to himself. ¡°I¡¯m not that selfish.¡±

    ¡°Currently, the Luo God n is declining. Their enemies are a pack of wolves and tigers eyeing their properties with greed. However, none of them dare to move. One reason is Luo Tianshen. Even though that tiger has aged, its might is still present. The second reason is because the Luo God nnded a piece of good karma a few dozen years ago. They unintentionally saved a young man from the Lower nes.¡± Li Xuantong exined.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Mu Chen was confused. He clearly couldn¡¯t see the rtionship there.

    Li Xuantong raised his head, his usual indifference was reced with a trace of reverence. ¡°That young man from back then has be one of the Overlords of the Great Thousand World. He possesses fame that shakes the world.¡±

    ¡°Who is he?¡± Mu Chen was quite curious.

    A look of fanaticism shed through Li Xuantong¡¯s eyes. ¡°He once freely roamed the Great Thousand World; even the Old Ancestor, a Heavenly Sovereign of the Fire Spirit n couldn¡¯t stop him and could only allow him to act as he wished. Right now, he¡¯s the lord of the Endless Fire Territory.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the me Emperor, Xiao Yan.¡±

 Chapter 223 - Flame Emperor

    <strong>Chapter 223 - me Emperor</strong>

    The me Emperor, Xiao Yan.

    When Mu Chen heard that domineering title, he nked for a brief moment. This wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d heard that name; he¡¯d heard of it back in Northern Spiritual Academy. But back then, he¡¯d only had vague impressions of the name; now, he knew a little more about the man behind the name, and what that meant within the boundaries of the Great Thousand World.

    The ones who¡¯d shed their shackles, broken through from the Lower nes, and arrived in this Great Thousand World were all extraordinary figures with top quality characters. Maybe it was because of the ranks of the nes, but those within the Lower nes were limited in how high they could reach. However, once they stepped into the Great Thousand World and adapted to it, they would be tigers that¡¯d stepped into the deep mountains, or dragons that¡¯d returned to the sea. They were dazzling figures, even within the Great Thousand World, where great authorities gathered.

    This me Emperor was one of them, as well as the Martial Ancestor who¡¯d single-handedly challenged the entire Ice Spirit n.

    The ze in Li Xuantong¡¯s eyes slightly dispersed as he looked back at Mu Chen.

    ¡°This good karma casually fell into the hands of the Luo God n. Strictly speaking, what they did couldn¡¯t be considered ¡®saving¡¯, but, perhaps, more like ¡®aiding¡¯.¡±

    ¡°When the me Emperor first broke through the shackles of the Lower ne and entered the Great Thousand World, hended in the Luo God n¡¯s territory by coincidence. You should know, some of the energies practiced in the Lower nes aren¡¯t Spiritual Auras. This me Emperor, for example, practiced an energy called Douqi in his ne. After entering the Great Thousand World, his Douqi would gradually convert into a purer form of Spiritual Energy. Most of those who¡¯ve cast away the shackles of the Lower nes are unfamiliar with this concept. As experts, of course, they¡¯d be unwilling to allow their hard-earned Douqi, or any other energy for that matter, to be converted into something unfamiliar.¡±

    ¡°So, of course, there¡¯d be some conflicts. The conversion of Spiritual Energy might pose a danger to them. The rejection of it might do the same. That¡¯s the first major problem to those who¡¯ve managed to break through from the Lower nes.¡±

    Li Xuantong smiled. To people like themselves, this was a rather amusing issue. But to those who¡¯d actually cast aside the shackles of the Lower nes and entered the Great Thousand World, this was quite a headache.

    ¡°Luo Tianshen met the me Emperor then and helped him sessfully convert his Spiritual Energy. He could also see that even though the me Emperor was young, he was knowledgeable and experienced. Luo Tianshen knew that anyone capable of breaking the shackles of the Lower nes would be someone capable. Even though they wouldn¡¯t be too strong when they had just stepped into this nes, the potential they possessed was extremely frightening. That¡¯s why Luo Tianshen dropped their status difference and befriended him.¡±

    ¡°However, the me Emperor didn¡¯t stay in the Luo God n for long. He left right after he recovered. It¡¯s said that he went to search for his two wives. For a long time after that, Luo Tianshen didn¡¯t hear any news of him.¡±

    ¡°Not until ten years ago. One day, a certain piece of news spread throughout the Great Thousand World. A man had proimed himself the me Emperor, fought with the Fire Spirit n¡¯s Old Ancestor, and had stepped into the Heavenly Sovereign cultivation stage. It was an earth-shaking battle, and torrential mes had turned the entire abandoned continent into a wastnd. The Fire Spirit n¡¯s Old Ancestor couldn¡¯t even harm the me Emperor after exerting all his methods. In the end, he was forced to admit defeat with his hands cupped. The me Emperor then asked for a me from the n, then left carefree and easy. From that day on, the name of the me Emperor was widespread throughout the Great Thousand World.¡±

    Li Xuantong¡¯s eyes were zing again. Heavenly Sovereign. Within the Great Thousand World, that kind of level could make one the absolute overlord of a territory. And when faced with this me Emperor, even a Heavenly Sovereign had been forced to cup his hands in defeat. A figure as mighty as him was befitting of the title ¡°me Emperor¡±.

    ¡°After that, the me Emperor founded the Endless Fire Territory. Experts rushed over like ducks lining up. Not only is the me Emperor in control of all the mes between heaven and earth, his skill in refining elixirs is also unparalleled. My experts seized the opportunity and went begging for those elixirs. Thus, the Endless Fire Territory transformed into a colossal existence in only a few decades.¡±

    Li Xuantong clicked his tongue as his eyes filled with admiration. The Great Thousand World was endlessly wide, and all kinds of mighty people were trying to make a name for themselves. However, it wasn¡¯t that simple.

    Mu Chen sighed as well. The name of me Emperor truly wasn¡¯t in vain.

    ¡°Perhaps even Luo Tianshen was shocked after hearing of the me Emperor¡¯s aplishments. He probably never considered the possibility. Back then, that young man had only just arrived in the Great Thousand World, but he¡¯d managed to make a name for himself in only a few decades. However that old man is prideful down to his bones, so he didn¡¯t spend effort on associating with the Endless Fire Territory. Maybe to him, that favor was nothing but a small thing, not worth remembering.¡±

    ¡°But ten years ago, when Luo Li¡¯s father fell, the entire Luo God n was close to death. On Luo Tianshen¡¯s birthday, the me Emperor sent someone to express his good wishes. The gesture shocked the other three God ns, who were like tigers staring down their prey. Perhaps none of them expected the Luo God n to have such an ally.¡±

    ¡°After that, Luo Tianshen had to borrow the me Emperor¡¯s prestige in order to barely keep the Luo God n afloat for another ten plus years.¡±

    Li Xuantong sighed and carried on, ¡°However, once Luo Tianshen¡¯s lifespanes to an end, the situation will definitely copse. Even though the me Emperor¡¯s name is far-reaching, the Endless Fire Territory is, after all, still too far from the Eastern Heavens Realm. Furthermore, the three God ns aren¡¯t that easy to deal with. Even if they¡¯re afraid of the Endless Fire Territory, if the Luo God n has declined to the bottom, they definitely won¡¯t hesitate to move.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯d also be tricky to try and solve the Luo God n¡¯s situation with outside force. You could save them once or twice, but not forever.¡± Li Xuantong faintly summed up. Right now, most of the core members of the Royal Family were useless, aside from Luo Li who possessed the qualifications to inherit the n as Empress. Such vermins. If Luo Tianshen passed away before Luo Li assumed full control, then the Luo God n would probably be in danger.

    The situation was simply awful. Mu Chen felt heartache as he thought of the burden Luo Li carried on her tender shoulders. However, he knew that there was no way he could keep Luo Li from going back.

    Mu Chen clenched his fist. In the end, he was still too weak to help Luo Li.

    It looked like he had to speed up his cultivation over the next five years. He had to be of some real help once Luo Li took control of the Luo God n! Even though that¡¯d be difficult, he wasn¡¯t going to give up.

    Li Xuantong saw Mu Chen clench his fist and spoke, ¡°You have five years, at most. However, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to truly help her within only five years.¡±

    ¡°Who knows what the future will bring?¡±

    Mu Chen only smiled. The future was too unpredictable and difficult to judge. But he knew that he¡¯d do his best to reach his target. No matter how rough the road might be, he definitely wouldn¡¯t give up.

    Otherwise, how would he fit next to such a lovable and dear girl?

    Li Xuantong looked at the youth before him. Thetter¡¯s smile was faint, but there was an unquestionable resolve in his eyes. Li Xuantong knew that it was impossible to get Mu Chen away from Luo Li.

    Once in a while, this youth does show some charm. His resolve and confidence. Maybe that¡¯s why he obtained the favor of that girl who bears so much on her shoulders.

    ¡°I promised Luo Li that I wouldn¡¯t interfere in your matters anymore. However...¡±

    As he spoke, his expression turned sharp as he red at Mu Chen, ¡°I hope that you won¡¯t let me down. I¡¯m not asking you to provide much help to Luo Li. I only ask that you don¡¯t drag her down. Her responsibilities are toorge and cruel that the slightest pause will mean destruction.¡±

    Mu Chen raised his head to the starry skies and slowly dered, ¡°I feel more sorry for her, than you do.¡±

    ¡°Li Xuantong.¡±

    He lowered his head then looked back towards Li Xuantong with a serious expression. This was also the first time he¡¯d called Li Xuantong¡¯s name without a prefix. ¡°There¡¯ll be a day where I¡¯ll stand beside her once more. Anything that grieves her, I will reduce to ashes!¡±

    Li Xuantong looked at the youth¡¯s face, which was calm, but held an endless ripple in his eyes. He wanted to say something, ended up only nodding. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll actually be able to aplish that. There¡¯s still time for you to grow.¡±

    Mu Chen replied with a small nod and a smile. Then his expression recovered as he inhaled a deep breath and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the me Emperor¡¯s level? If youpared him to the Martial Ancestor who challenged the entire Ice Spirit n, who¡¯s stronger?¡±

    ¡°The me Emperor made that Old Ancestor of the Fire Spirit n, a Heavenly Sovereign, admit defeat with cupped hands. However, this isn¡¯t a kind of news that¡¯s heard often. With his talent and a few decades to cultivate, there¡¯s no way he¡¯s still stuck in the same spot. Who knows, he might¡¯ve even surpassed the Heavenly Sovereign stage and stepped into an even higher level. After all, the Great Thousand World is endlessly vast. The road to the peak is long, even for heroes like the me Emperor.¡±

    Li Xuantong smiled. ¡°As for that Martial Ancestor, he¡¯s also extremely frightening. He managed to single-handedly overturn such arge existence like the Ice Spirit n. However, those guys from the Ice Spirit n are also very cunning. After the Martial Ancestor broke through their defences and invaded their grounds, they managed to suppress their anger and did their best toply with his requests. After that, the Martial Ancestor established the ¡°Martial Border¡±, one on par with the Endless Fire Territory. Right now, the Ice Spirit n has an extremely close rtionship with the Martial Border. Those who were nning to attack the Ice Spirit n, now have to consider the figures behind them: the Martial Border, as well as that Martial Ancestor.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to say which one of them is more powerful. After all, the two of them have never fought before. Most people keep their opinions to themselves.¡±

    Li Xuantong rubbed his chin, ¡°However, I¡¯d really like to see which one is stronger, between the me Emperor and the Martial Ancestor.¡±

    Mu Chen also couldn¡¯t helpughing as he looked up to the endless starry skies. The Great Thousand World was endlessly vast, filled with many brilliant things he¡¯d never known. However, he believed that one day, he¡¯d be qualified to stand at the heart of the Great Thousand World, and have a great battle with the Sovereigns from the Lower nes.

 Chapter 224 - Heaven Rank Mission

    <strong>Chapter 224 - Heaven Rank Mission</strong>

    In the end, Li Xuantong left. However, Mu Chen¡¯s heart was still beating wildly with all the information that he¡¯d just gotten. What Luo Li had on her shoulders was far heavier than he thought, giving him even more of a heartache.

    Towards that silly girl who could put down such an important matter to meet him in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, he was deeply moved. Nothing could be greater than a beauty¡¯s grace.

    Siiuuuuu!

    Shortly after Li Xuantong left, a streak of light flew over under the night. A slender figurended on the building. It was Luo Li, who¡¯d just returned from cultivating.

    When Luo Li saw Mu Chen standing there, she was slightly baffled. Yet, she still showed him a gentle smile as clear as a spring flowing across the mountains, softening the hearts of any who saw it.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were fixed on the beautiful girl before him, who gave off a distant sense of tranquility. The deep emotion within his eyes made the girl¡¯s face flush red.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Luo Li asked as she touched her exquisite face.

    Mu Chen slowly approached Luo Li under her bashful gaze. He extended his arm and embraced her slender and delicate waist.

    Luo Li¡¯s face blushed red as she nced around. Only after making sure that there was no one else there did her struggles weaken as she buried herself into his embrace. That familiar scent lightened the exhaustion that she¡¯d umted from cultivating for the past few days.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Mu Chen lightly said as he buried his face into her long, fragrant hair.

    Luo Li was slightly startled. ¡°What are you saying, all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Before, you told me that falling in love with me would hinder your cultivation. I thought that was a joke. I never imagined that it¡¯d truly bring you trouble.¡± Mu Chen still recalled their time on the Spirit Road¡ª This girl¡¯s reason for chasing after him for half a year. Back then, he¡¯d found it rather amusing. But after learning Luo Li¡¯s situation, he realised that she hadn¡¯t been joking when she¡¯d said those words. Because of him, she sacrificed much of her important cultivating time.

    Luo Li used her slender arms to push herself away from Mu Chen¡¯s chest. However, her delicate face remained in a frown as she stared at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    It was easy to see that she was upset with the way he was mocking himself, saying he was only hindering her.

    ¡°What did you hear?¡± After all, Luo Li was an intelligent woman. She could tell that Mu Chen was acting strange. She swept her charming eyes over the roof and asked, ¡°So, Li Xuantong visited you? What did he say?¡±

    Her anger red as soon as she finished those words. <i>What did that Li Xuantong do?! Did he really think I would have a fall-out with him?</i>

    Mu Chen smiled, extended his hand, and brushed Luo Li¡¯s exquisite face. His voice was gentle as he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t me him. I should¡¯ve known all of that. One fine day, I¡¯ll be able to stand beside you and tear all those matters to shreds!¡±

    Luo Li softly sighed as she threw herself back into Mu Chen¡¯s chest and lightly nipped him[1. Something like a love bite, but probably not strong enough to leave a hickey.], ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that.¡±

    Those words were too heavy; she felt tired just thinking about them. She also didn¡¯t want to drag Mu Chen into this anymore.

    Mu Chen smiled as he tightened his arms around her. ¡°Rest assured. What¡¯s done is done. I won¡¯t let you go. In this lifetime, you¡¯re already mine. Mu Chen¡¯s woman.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®what¡¯s done is done¡¯? That sounds so horrible. This has nothing to do with you.¡± Luo Li lightlyughed as she rolled her eyes at him. Her charming air made Mu Chen restless.

    ¡°You¡¯re in my arms, and still you dare to say that ¡®this has nothing to do with me¡¯? Someone needs a smack.¡± Mu Chen darkly chuckled. The hand that¡¯d been tangled around her waist casually slipped down to her backside and gave a light tap.

    Luo Li¡¯s tender face stiffened and turned red. She bashfully bit Mu Chen¡¯s chest again, this time a little harder.

    Mu Chen held the girl, raised his head to the starry skies, and sighed a deep breath. When he spoke next to Luo Li¡¯s ear, his voice was filled with resolve. ¡°Luo Li, I might be weak right now, and you cannot depend on me. But trust me, one day, I¡¯ll truly stand by your side. When that timees, I¡¯ll handle all the wavesing at you. Anyone who¡¯s bullied you and aggrieved you, I¡¯ll shred to pieces!¡±

    ¡°Luo Li, please wait for me. Wait for me to be an absolute expert.¡±

    Towards the end, his voice was as soft as a whisper; however, it conveyed an unswerving determination from the deepest parts of his heart.

    Luo Li¡¯s eyes turned red at the soft whisper in her ears. A warmth rippled through her body from the deepest parts of her heart.

    She extend her jade-like arms, embraced Mu Chen¡¯s waist in return, and made a soft ¡°en¡± in acknowledgement. She then raised her face towards Mu Chen, stood on tiptoe, and kissed him on the lips.

    <i>Mu Chen, I will wait for you. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re an ordinary or an absolute expert. I¡¯ll still be waiting for you.</i>

    ...

    The next day, Su Ling¡¯er paid a visit to the freshmen¡¯s area and found Mu Chen, who was still cramped up in his building.

    ¡°You have something for me?¡±

    Mu Chen was rather surprised by Su Ling¡¯er¡¯s sudden appearance. The girl held her hands behind her back as she looked at the small building with interest. A smile filled her face.

    ¡°I came looking for you with some good news.¡± She smiled and continued, ¡°Can you take a trip with me? My big sister wants to see you.¡±

    ¡°Your big sister? Su Xuan?¡± Mu Chen nked. Su Xuan was looking for him? The two of them had never really interacted before, nor had he been acquainted with her in the past.

    ¡°En.¡±

    Su Ling¡¯er nodded. ¡°Rest assured, it¡¯s nothing bad. Other people might not even get such an opportunity, even if they begged,¡± she said as she walked. Mu Chen hesitated, then followed after her.

    Under Su Ling¡¯er¡¯s lead, the two of them left the freshmen¡¯s area and headed towards the north area of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. After about half an hour, Mu Chen followed Su Ling¡¯er as they descended towards ake. At the heart of theke was a small ind that was popted with only a handful of neat houses.

    At this moment, a white-clothed girl stood in front of one of the bamboo houses. Her charming face held a sweet-tempered smile as she watched the two descend.

    ¡°Big sister.¡± Su Ling¡¯er waved towards the girl in white.

    Mu Chen was rather taken aback by the appearance of this astonishing beauty within the grounds of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Her white dress was delicately wrapped around her exquisite, yet full, body. Her long her was as dark as ink, and her sweet demeanor was truly beautiful.

    ¡°Senior Sister Su Xuan.¡± Mu Chen cupped his hands towards the girl.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Su Xuan lightly smiled and continued, ¡°I summoned you today because I¡¯ve epted a Heaven Rank mission from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. I wanted to see if you¡¯re interested.¡±

    ¡°A Heaven Rank mission?¡± Mu Chen nked and awkwardly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t seem to possess the qualifications to join a mission of this rank, right?¡±

    Of course, he knew about the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Mission Hall, which was in charge of distributing all sorts of missions. Those who couldplete these missions would receive huge rewards. The rewards were differentiated into three ranks. The Heaven Rank mission that Su Xuan spoke of was a high rank. This kind of mission not only required strength, but also sufficient experience. Even if a freshman like Mu Chen possessed the requisite strength, he still wouldn¡¯t have the qualifications to ept the mission.

    ¡°In terms of strength, you possess quite a bit. As for experience, I can handle that for you.¡± Su Xuan said lightly.

    ¡°Why did Senior Sister Su Xuan ask me?¡± Mu Chen said in confusion. Heaven Rank missions were rarely seen. Not just anyone could ept one. Even though there were some risks associated with the mission, the rewards were ample. If Su Xuan wanted to advertise that she was looking for partners, there would definitely be mobs of powerful students rushing over.

    Su Xuan nced at Su Ling¡¯er. The reason why she¡¯d asked for Mu Chen personally was because Su Ling¡¯er kept suggesting him, of course. In addition, she didn¡¯t have a bad impression of Mu Chen. This offer could be considered her acknowledgement of that; therefore, she had summoned him.

    ¡°Your performance during the Spiritual Battle Stage is why I sought you out. Perhaps there are others who also possess sufficient strength; however, I don¡¯t have very high opinions of them.¡± Su Xuan lightly shook her head and continued, ¡°This Heaven Rank mission is restricted to a team of five people. Counting you, we already have four. If this mission is a sess, then each person receives 1,500,000 Spiritual Value Points.¡±

    ¡°1,500,000 Spiritual Value Points? So many?¡± After hearing that, even Mu Chen had to take in a lungful of chilly air before returning to his usual calm. That was the reward for a Heaven Rank mission? 1,500,000 Spiritual Value Points all at once. If he did that three or four more times, wouldn¡¯t he be able to purchase the Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence?

    ¡°That actually isn¡¯t very much. The Heaven Rank mission that we epted is only a Low Grade. If it¡¯d been a High Grade Heaven Rank mission, the reward could be up to 8,000,000. However, only one person has ever managed toplete such a mission in recent years.¡± Su Ling¡¯er smiled.

    ¡°8,000,000...¡± Mu Chen¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help twitching and he bitterly smiled. ¡°Was it Shen Cangsheng whopleted it?¡±

    ¡°En, only that guy could aplish such a task.¡± Su Xuan lightly nodded. Her tone contained a small amount ofmentation. Even though she was Ranked 3, she understood that there was quite a bit of distance between herself and Shen Cangsheng.

    ¡°In addition, this Heaven Rank mission that I epted is rather special. It¡¯s not a kill or arrest bounty mission; it¡¯s a spirit treasury hunting mission. In other words, we¡¯re supposed to search for hidden ces that¡¯s been passed down since ancient times. Generally speaking, there should be many Spiritual Arts, Artifacts and all sorts of treasures left behind by ancient predecessors. The Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy isn¡¯t requiring us to hand over everything we find. We can actually keep the treasures.¡±

    Su Xuan smiled, ¡°Therefore, spirit treasury hunting missions are the most popr ones within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. We¡¯re basically taking information from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and reaping all the profits.¡±

    Mu Chen was interested in Su Xuan¡¯s words. He wasn¡¯t really interested in the treasures; it was actually those 1,500,000 Spiritual Value Points that stirred him.

    ¡°Senior Sister Su Xuan...¡±

    Mu Chen hesitated for a brief moment, then said, ¡°I¡¯m rather interested in this mission. However, can I take the liberty of making a request?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Su Xuan smiled.

    Mu Chen gave a rather embarrassed smile and said, ¡°Could I reserve an extra spot on this mission?¡±

 Chapter 225 - Spirit Treasury Hunting

    <strong>Chapter 225 - Spirit Treasury Hunting</strong>

    ¡°You want another spot?¡±

    Su Xuan was rather surprised by the request. She hesitated for a brief moment before replying, ¡°There is only one spot left and the candidates have already been determined.¡±

    She spoke in a somewhat apologetic tone as she looked at Mu Chen.

    There was nothing Mu Chen could do. He originally wanted to rmend Luo Li, but since the team was already full, the only thing he could do was forget it. He was only worried that if he left Luo Li alone in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, she wouldn¡¯t have him to distract her anymore; she¡¯d definitely enter an intense cultivating state. Mu Chen didn¡¯t know whether that was good or bad.

    ¡°Aside from from the two of us who are on this mission, there¡¯s also Senior Sister Li Qing, Rank 23 of the Heavenly Rank. She¡¯s the famed ice beauty of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡±

    ¡°The other is Guo Xiong, Rank 20 of the Heavenly Rank. I already chose them a while ago, so it wouldn¡¯t be nice to change it now.¡± Su Ling¡¯er said.

    ¡°Then, it seems I¡¯ve been rude.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t seem to have a problem with it, then our teammates are settled. We¡¯ll head out in three days. When the timees, we¡¯ll gather back here,¡± Su Xuan said with a nod.

    Mu Chen nodded back. It seemed like he¡¯d have to leave the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy for a while. Mu Chen was also curious about the Northern Heavens Continent thatid outside the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. How could he possibly reject such a good opportunity to go outside?

    He continued chatting with Su Xuan, until both sides became a little more familiar with each other. Since this seemed to be the sisters¡¯ home, atst, Mu Chen decided to end his stay andwas about to leave after cupping his hands.

    However, a sonic boom sounded, forcing him to stop in his tracks. The boom turned into a figure andnded on the small ind; it was a slender youth with green hair and a rather demonic facial feature.

    This greened hair youth was the Rank 4 of the Heavenly Ranking, He Yao. When he appeared, he only nced at Mu Chen with a smile on his face. However, there was also a trace of cryptic brilliance hidden deep within his eyes.

    ¡°Haha, Su Xuan, how¡¯s the matters from before?¡± He Yao looked at Su Xuan as he smiled.

    When Su Xuan saw He Yao, her sweet-tempered face still had a smile on it, but Mu Chen could tell that there was definitely a rather disaffected courtesy. She smiled and replied, ¡°I apologize, but the members for this mission have already been determined. He Yao, you are too strong for this mission to be a challenge to you. If you joined, how could it possibly have any effects to train?¡±

    Mu Chen understood the situation. It looked like this He Yao wanted to join the mission; however, Su Xuan was rather skilled with her words. She was clearly rejecting him, but she was putting it in such a nice way.

    But, He Yao wasn¡¯t a nobody, either. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t lose his temper over such a simple sentence from Su Xuan. He lightly smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t put it like that. Even though this spirit treasure mission is better suited for profits than training, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy only provides you with the most basic amount of information. No one knows how difficult the mission might actually be. Besides, if some other powerful experts find out about the treasure, things might get dangerous. If it ended up in a fight, wouldn¡¯t it be safer with a second guard?¡±

    Su Xuan¡¯s pupils slightly focused as she faintly smiled, ¡°I doubt we¡¯d have the fortune to find a spirit treasure valuable enough to warrant such a situation.¡±

    ¡°Everything begs for stability.¡± He Yao smiled. His line of sight shifted towards Mu Chen. A trace of brilliant light shed through his eyes as he recognized Mu Chen. After all, the battle that day left him with a deep impression.

    ¡°Haha! This must be Junior Brother Mu Chen. I¡¯m He Yao.¡±

    He Yao approached Mu Chen with a gentle smile. Su Xuan¡¯s expression slightly changed as she saw him shift his attention towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re Senior Brother He Yao.¡±

    Mu Chen nced at Su Xuan and noticed the changes in her face. However, he showed a light smile and cupped his hands politely. So, this guy was the Rank 4 of the Heavenly Ranking, He Yao. An influential figure of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± He Yao showed a full smile and politely said, ¡°I wish to join Su Xuan¡¯s team on this mission. I believe Junior Brother Mu Chen has a spot. I hope Junior Brother Mu Chen could let me have it. I¡¯d definitely repay you greatly for this favor.¡±

    Mu Chen frowned. He Yao had indeed targeted him for the position.

    He Yao smiled again when he saw Mu Chen furrow his brows. ¡°Junior Brother Mu Chen, I¡¯m well aware that this mission has a reward of 1,500,000 Spiritual Value Points. You can rest assured. If this mission is sessful, I¡¯ll share half of the Spiritual Value Points with you. That way, you¡¯d be able to obtain 750,000 Spiritual Value Points without having to do anything. I believe that¡¯s not a bad deal, right?¡±

    ¡°How generous.¡±

    Mu Chen inwardly smiled. He Yao really seemed to want this spot. Too bad. Mu Chen absent-mindedly looked at theke, but in reality, he was paying attention to the sisters. He could tell that Su Xuan couldn¡¯t stand He Yao. It¡¯d be inappropriate for him to give the spot to him.

    ¡°I apologize, Senior Brother He Yao. This spot was given to me by Senior Sister Su Xuan and I do not possess the rights to give it to someone else. If Senior Brother He Yao can convince Senior Sister Su Xuan, then I can give it to you without any conditions. I have no need for that half of the Spiritual Value Points.¡± Mu Chen lightly smiled.

    Mu Chen hadn¡¯t been very polite about it, he¡¯d tantly refused the request without leaving He Yao with any face, and he¡¯d thrown the issue back at Su Xuan. But with Su Xuan¡¯s personality, He Yao definitely wasn¡¯t getting that spot.

    ¡°Cunning.¡± Su Xuan¡¯s lips slightly curved uprwards. Her charming eyes nced at Mu Chen, filled with an extremely charming smile.

    Of course, He Yao could tell that Mu Chen was only giving excuses. Although He Yao had smile on his face, his eyes shed with a chill deep down. ¡°Junior Brother Mu Chen should give me some face. In the future, if you need any help in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, I¡¯ll definitely do my best to help you.¡±

    Mu Chen lightly shook his head while keeping his attention. He could sense the darkness deep within He Yao¡¯s eyes. Then, he understood why Su Xuan didn¡¯t like him. This person¡¯s scheming heart ran deep. Even though he seemed easy to get along with, he actually had a rather dark character. He wasn¡¯t someone who was easy to deal with.

    He Yao¡¯s smile disappeared a bit at Mu Chen¡¯s continued rejection. However, he was still courteous as ever. He didn¡¯t re as he replied, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it seems like I was being pushy.¡±

    He Yao turned back to Su Xuan and said, ¡°Su Xuan, I will not go this time around. I hope that you all will return safely. If there¡¯s a chance next time, please inform me. With me around, I¡¯ll definitely be able to protect you.¡±

    His facial features were excellent and rather charming when he cared to be gentle. However, none of them were fooled. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t fall for his theatrics.

    Su Xuan lightly nodded but said nothing.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    He Yao smiled towards Su Xuan and gave a meaningful look at Mu Chen before, cupping his hands and leaving.

    Mu Chen looked into He Yao¡¯s slightly dark eyes and lightly shook his head. It seemed like he¡¯d offended someone, again. Aside from Su Xuan of the top five of the Heavenly Ranking, he¡¯d already fought with Li Xuantong and never even seen Shen Cangsheng. As for Rank 4 He Yao and Rank 5 Xu Huang, they weren¡¯t on good terms with him.

    ¡°An unexpected cmity has descended from the heavens.¡± Mu Chen said helplessly as he sighed.

    Su Xuan covered her mouth as she lightlyughed, ¡°Of course, you¡¯d be the one who could challenge Li Xuantong. I was worried that you might let him have the spot.¡±

    ¡°I risked my life just to exchange three blows with Li Xuantong. I don¡¯t consider this a challenge at all.¡± Mu Chen shook his head and continued with a small amount of doubt in his voice. ¡°Senior Sister Su Xuan, He Yao is much stronger than me. If he went, then the sess rate of this mission would be increased by many folds. Why did you reject him? Furthermore, he seems to be interested in Senior Sister Su Xuan, as well.¡±

    ¡°In the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, there are way many people who are fond of my sister. Should she ept them all?¡± Su Ling¡¯er snorted.

    ¡°At least there aren¡¯t many who canpare to He Yao.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    Su Xuan lightly shook her head and lightly replied, ¡°He Yao¡¯s scheming runs too deep. I don¡¯t like it. That kind of person isn¡¯t suitable as a trustablepanion.¡±

    ¡°Then, it sounds like I¡¯m worth trusting,¡± Mu Chen smiled. ¡°I¡¯m overwhelmed by the favor.¡±

    Su Xuanughed and gently said, ¡°You¡¯re still under observation. As for trust, we¡¯ll have to see.¡±

    Mu Chenughed and said no more. Then, he waved his hand and flew off. Since he might leave the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, he¡¯d have to let Luo Li know about it.

    In the forest outside theke, He Yao¡¯s face was cold as he watched Mu Chen flying overhead. His eyes were filled with a chill and darkness.

    ¡°Boss, that Su Xuan didn¡¯t let you join the mission?¡±

    The voice came from a skinny youth next to He Yao. ¡°That woman really doesn¡¯t know how to be tactful. With boss¡¯ help, what kind of mission wouldn¡¯t be easy? But boss, that Heaven Rank mission wasn¡¯t terribly umon. I heard that it¡¯s just a spirit treasury hunting mission. Just an ordinary spirit treasury.¡±

    ¡°What do you know?!¡±

    He Yao waved his sleeves and coldly barked, ¡°Su Xuan¡¯s mission is in the White Dragon Hillock. Even though the mission¡¯s description only mentioned ¡°a wealthy Spirit Treasury¡±, I¡¯ve secretly checked. A few hundred years ago, there was a pinnacle expert who appeared in the White Dragon Hillock. His name was Sovereign White Dragon. He also fell in the White Dragon Hillock. However, his gravesite has never been found. With the spirit treasury appearing now, there¡¯s a possibility that it was left behind by this Sovereign White Dragon.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be a Sovereign Spirit Treasury then?!¡± The skinny youth was shocked.

    A spirit treasury of this level wasn¡¯t ordinary; it¡¯d be enough to to make many forces drool. It was far from being a Low Grade Heaven Rank mission.

    He Yao sneered and directed his gaze back to theke. In his eyes shed a trace of ruthlessness.

    ¡°If it really is a Sovereign Spirit Treasury, then Su Xuan¡¯s team isn¡¯t going to have it easy. I¡¯ll see how many of them cane back alive! Hmph! Not knowing how to appreciate favors!¡±

 Chapter 226 - Northern Heavens Continent

    <strong>Chapter 226 - Northern Heavens Continent</strong>

    The next morning

    Mu Chen was prepared to leave. A slender, elegant girl stood before the building, watching him with bright eyes. Last night, Mu Chen had informed her that he was going on a mission with Su Xuan¡¯s party. Even though they¡¯d only be apart for a short while, the girl was still rather reluctant to let him go. But ultimately, she didn¡¯t hinder Mu Chen. She, too, needed some time to quiet down and cultivate.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be going.¡±

    Mu Chen lightly smiled as he moved closer to the girl.

    ¡°Okay. Be careful.¡± Luo Li lightly nodded. Her hands straightened out the wrinkles in Mu Chen¡¯s clothes, like a newlywed wife. The gesture filled Mu Chen¡¯s eyes with gentleness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard in cultivation, while I¡¯m not around. It¡¯s true that ¡®learning is moving forwards and not advancing is moving backwards¡¯, but you still can¡¯t be too hard on yourself. It¡¯ll have a negative effect, instead.¡± Mu Chen sternly reminded.

    ¡°I know.¡± Luo Li nodded.

    Mu Chen decided it was time to stop loitering around. He waved his hand and his figure turned into a streak of light. Under Luo Li¡¯s watch, he flew towards the interior of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Mu Chen flew through the skies of Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. About ten minutester, he arrived at the forest outside theke and descended.

    When hended on the small ind, he noticed that there were two strangers present, aside from Su Xuan and Su Ling¡¯er.

    A man and a woman. The man had a towering, ape-like figure, and emitted a sense of barbaric oppression. He had a thick brow and a stern face that held a straightforward smile, entirely different from He Yao¡¯s. Even Mu Chen had a feeling that he liked the guy, just by seeing him.

    The woman wore tight-fitting cultivation clothing. She had a tall build and was rather well-developed. The cultivation outfit exaggerated her sexy curves ¡ª anyone would be dizzy just from looking at her. Mu Chen shifted his line of sight upwards and met an icy face. Her long, naturally curly hair gave her a rather charming air, but the effect was lost in her ice-cold expression.

    In terms of demeanor, she was probably less than Su Xuan. But with her fiery figure gave her the capital topete against Su Xuan.

    Upon seeing them, Mu Chen understood what was going on. They must be the remaining twopanions for this mission. Guo Xiong and Li Qing.

    When Su Xuan saw that Mu Chen had arrived, she lightly smiled, motioned towards the other twopanions, and introduced them. Indeed, they were exactly the ones Mu Chen had predicted.

    Finally, Su Xuan motioned towards Mu Chen and introduced him to the other two. ¡°This is ourstpanion, Mu Chen. Even though he¡¯s just a freshman, he can¡¯t be underestimated.¡±

    When Guo Xiong heard that name, he immediately looked back at Mu Chen. A strange look also shed across Li Qing¡¯s icy face as she looked to him.

    ¡°Haha, you must be that Mu Chen that took three moves from Li Xuantong! I never expected someone who looks so weak and feeble would be able to attain such a manly achievement.¡± Guo Xiongughed. His voice was loud like thunder as it resounded near Mu Chen¡¯s ears.

    Mu Chen helplessly smiled.

    ¡°Since Su Xuan invited you, you must have some strength. We¡¯re all in this together. I hope we can attain mutual trust and help each other.¡± Guo Xiong said with a straightforwardugh.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to trouble Senior Brother Guo Xiong to take care of me.¡± Mu Chenughed. He¡¯d developed a good impression of this loud and robust man. He could sense that this Guo Xiong before him definitely wasn¡¯t weak. He¡¯s much stronger than the usual Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase expert. Based on the ripples that Guo Xiong were giving off, he probably already had one foot on the path to the Heavenly Transform Stage. You could probably count them as Heavenly Transform Stages, anyways. The only thing hycked was the opportunity to fully boost him there. Within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, that was quite decent.

    From the looks of it, Mu Chen was the weakest link on this mission. A Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase wasn¡¯t terribly outstanding. Even Su Ling¡¯er had already stepped into the Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase. However, Guo Xiong and the rest didn¡¯t underestimate him because of that. Even though they hadn¡¯t personally witnessed Mu Chen¡¯s pact of three moves with Li Xuantong, they¡¯d heard about it through the rumors. That was already enough to surprise them.

    Who is Li Xuantong? He¡¯s the Rank 2 of the Heavenly Ranking! Even though Guo Xiong and Li Qing only ranked in the twenties, they were well aware of the gap between themselves and Li Xuantong. If they¡¯d been in Mu Chen¡¯s position, they might not have even been able to withstand those three moves.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s get ready to move out.¡±

    Su Xuan lightly smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll fill you in on the mission details along the way.¡±

    Mu Chen, Guo Xiong and Li Qing nodded. No objections.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    In response, Su Xuan fell silent. Her figure moved and took the lead as she flew towards the exit of Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Mu Chen and the rest followed.

    Sinceing to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Mu Chen had never left the grounds. Therefore, he was unfamiliar with everything that was going on, and could only follow the lead of Su Xuan and the rest. As they flew, he gained a sense of just how vast the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was, for the first time. They only saw the boundary of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy after flying for several hours. As they approached, Mu Chen looked up at the sky and noticed the peculiar ripples of Spiritual Aura. Upon a closer look, he could sense the clouds rushing about through those strange ripples. These ripples were from Spiritual Arrays.

    These Spiritual Array ripples were as broad as the ocean, cryptic, and extremelyplicated. Mu Chen¡¯s face changed with just a nce. He could feel his Spiritual Energy turning chaotic; he immediately suppressed it.

    ¡°This is where the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy intersects with the outerworld. With this Spiritual Array protecting the academy, it¡¯ll be easy to leave the grounds, but not the other way. In order to enter, you¡¯ll have to obtain the ¡°Institution Guide¡± to enter the Northern Heavens City. Otherwise, you¡¯d be ughtered by the Academy Guarding Spiritual Array.¡± Su Xuan exined to Mu Chen, when she saw him looking up at the sky.

    ¡°The Northern Heavens City?¡± Mu Chen immediately asked in doubt after nodding to her exnation.

    ¡°It¡¯s an enormous city that stands outside of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. It¡¯s well-known throughout the Northern Heavens Continent. It¡¯s also considered the academy¡¯s number one defence.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re heading to the White Dragon Hillock, which is located at the center of the Northern Heavens Continent. It¡¯s about a three-day journey from here. We should hurry straight there.¡±

    Su Xuan looked at Mu Chen and said, ¡°Mu Chen, this is your first time outside of the academy grounds. I should fill you in with some information about the Northern Heavens Continent.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded, with eyes filled with interest.

    ¡°The Northern Heavens Continent is extremely vast. Our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy sits at the heart of the continent and is also thergest force on this continent.¡±

    Su Xuan¡¯s voice was as gentle as running water, pouring across the heart. ¡°But, don¡¯t assume that¡¯s going to make our trip any smoother.¡±

    ¡°The Northern Heavens Continent conceals many talents. There are as many forces as there are stars in the sky ¡ª dragons and snakes mingled together, if you will. No one knows how many powerful figures are hidden around. Furthermore, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy has its own rules; any students who¡¯ve ventured outside its borders are to rely on themselves. Unless you die, the academy won¡¯t interfere.¡±

    ¡°Of course, the academy isn¡¯t going to ignore matters of life and death regarding its students. The moment one of its students dies, the academy is sure to investigate. When they find the murderer, they¡¯ll issue an order of arrest in the form of a mission. They¡¯ll chase the killer to the ends of the earth, leaving them nowhere to hide.¡±

    ¡°Even so, every year, there are a few students who lose their lives to other sorts of mishaps while journeying out in the Northern Heavens Continent. The Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy can only avenge a few among them; there are also others who¡¯ve died in vain.¡±

    As she spoke of that, Su Xuan¡¯s gentle face turned stern. ¡°Therefore, when journeying out in the Northern Heavens Continent, we must be extra careful. If the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy is the ivory tower, then this is the genuine ughter house. A slight carelessness could mean loss of life.¡±

    Mu Chen lightly nodded. Now that he¡¯d left the grounds of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, he was no longer bound by their rules. On the flip side, it meant that the academy wasn¡¯t going to protect him, either. Survival and sess on this Northern Heavens Continent would depend on his own capabilities.

    There were many talented individuals hiding in the Northern Heavens Continent. Even though the academy was considered the strongest force, it had yet to im the entire continent for itself. After all, their first priority was to nurture its students. From a certain angle, you could say that the academy needed the ruthless training grounds of the wild Northern Heavens Continent. They knew that students would never be genuine experts if confined to cultivating inside the academy.

    Only by undergoing endless trials of blood and fire could you temper a tenacious character. Moving forward bravely on the path of cultivation and never falling back.

    And the other forces probably knew that. That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t fear the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, even though they knew of its size and strength. That¡¯s why so many students had left their bones buried in the wilderness of the continent.

    Mu Chen gradually restrained the ripples in his heart. The smile and gentleness on his face also slowly and unconsciously vanished. As his smile disappeared, his expression turned much deeper.

    It felt as if the clouds around were towering, lofty peaks that had just cleared a little.

    The Blood Cmity of the Spiritual Road had let go of his restraint. Now, on the Northern Heavens Continent, he¡¯d be able to exert his full strength with nothing to fear.

    Although these changes were very tiny, Su Xuan, Guo Xiong, and Li Qing all noticed it. A strange look immediately sh through their eyes. Right now, Mu Chen gave off an air of someone who was well-experienced and had lots of training behind him, not someone who¡¯d just left the grounds of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. No. Even those who were experienced didn¡¯t have such sword-sharp eyes.

    ¡°This Mu Chen isn¡¯t a simple guy.¡±

    This sentence shed through all their hearts. Su Xuan lightly smiled and waved her jade hands.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head for the White Dragon Hillock.¡±

 Chapter 227 - White Dragon City

    <strong>Chapter 227 - White Dragon City</strong>

    The White Dragon Hillock was located slightly west of the center of the Northern Heavens Continent. This was a rather unusual ce with some decent fame throughout the Northern Heavens Continent; it¡¯s rumored that countless experts once fell here during a centuries-old, earth-shaking battle. These rumors also imed that the fallen included a Sovereign level expert.

    When those experts fell, they left everything they had buried within this ce. Since then, countless treasure hunters have gathered there, endlessly searching the White Dragon Hillock. There have actually been a lucky few who¡¯ve managed to discover rather ample rewards. Some even managed to win those fallen experts¡¯ inheritances. From that point on, they soared from their former status as nameless nobodies, gaining some amount of renown within the Northern Heavens Continent.

    When people heard that, the White Dragon Hillock¡¯s fame suddenly surged. In addition to the vastness and strangeness of the White Dragon Hillock, there were also many Spiritual Beasts wandering the area. That¡¯s why even though the White Dragon Hillock wasn¡¯t extremely famous, it still had quite a local reputation.

    Not far from White Dragon Hillock, several lights suddenly streaked across the horizon. The outlines of a massive city could be seen in the distance.

    ¡°We¡¯ll reach White Dragon City next. It¡¯s thergest city in White Dragon Hillock. Everything in this area is controlled by White Dragon City Lord. Rumor has it that this person possesses the strength of a Heavenly Transform Stage. He¡¯s certainly not weak. You could say he¡¯s a small overlord of this territory.¡±

    As they flew on, Su Xuan¡¯s soft voice sounded in their ears.

    ¡°We¡¯ll first find lodging in White Dragon City and gather information. Usually, there are some abnormalities when a Spirit Treasury emerges. It¡¯d definitely attract a lot of people. We¡¯ll have to take note of which forces we need to be careful of.¡±

    Su Xuan was evidently experienced with these sort of missions; she was especially thorough with her ns. Mu Chen heard her and formed no opinions, of course. He nodded his head.

    Su Xuan lightly smiled at that. Her figure moved and descended,nding outside the city.

    Mu Chen followed. As he approached, he sensed just how majestic this city was. The city walls were built from ck Stones and were several hundred feet tall. It was a towering structure, giving off an imprable feeling.

    In terms of both scale and name, this city was several dozen times greater than their Mu Territory¡¯s city. Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help sighing. Compared to the Northern Heavens Continent, not to mention a small Northern Spiritual Realm, the Hundred Spirit Continent could only be considered ordinary.

    After all, even if the Mu Territory did control a decent-sized territory, Mu Feng was still only at the Spirit Stage Late Phase. However, even the City Lord of White Dragon City already possessed the strength of a Heavenly Transform Stage. If this lord had lived on the Hundred Spirit Continent, he would¡¯ve already be the Lord of several Realms.

    Streams of people constantly flowed throughout the city entrance. The bustling noise informed them of the character of the city.

    ¡°Let¡¯s enter the city as well.¡±

    Su Xuan lightly waved her jade hands as she led Mu Chen and the rest of the group into the city. As they walked in, the air became even more vigorous.

    ¡°We¡¯ll search for a ce to lodge and then head for the trading sector of the city. It¡¯s the area with the most information flow, as well as thergest auction house. That¡¯s where we¡¯ll make our preparations for this spirit treasury hunt.¡±

    First, Su Xuan led her team in search of an inn. Then, they headed towards the trading sector that was located at the heart of the city. This should be the most flourishing part of White Dragon City. All sorts of Spiritual Artifacts, Soul Essences, Spiritual Arts, and various other treasures were on sale. As long as you could afford it, it was yours.

    Su Ling¡¯er¡¯s feminine side was excited and enamoured with the dazzling pieces on disy. However, Su Xuan pulled her back with a helpless smile. ¡°Most of these are just ordinary things. There¡¯s an auction house in the deepest part of the trading sector; that¡¯s where you¡¯ll find the good stuff. In a while, we¡¯ll also head over there for a look. We¡¯ll also be able to see which forces and experts have gathered here.¡±

    Su Ling¡¯er nodded with reluctance and let Su Xuan pull her away, deeper into the trading sector.

    As they walked, their group gathered quite a bit of attention. It had nothing to do with Mu Chen or Guo Xiong; it was solely because of Su Xuan, Su Ling¡¯er, and Li Qing. Their characters were entirely different; sweet-tempered, pampered and charming, and ice-cold. Anyone would be dazzled with just a look.

    Mu Chen and Guo Xiong followed behind them, feeling the res of heated from all around. They helplessly exchanged looks and smiled. No matter where they were, beautiful girls always attracted attention.

    The five of them quickly moved through the trading sector, only slowing once they reached the heart of it. Here stood a majestic hall, with endless streams of people moving about. At the entrance stood fully-equipped guards. Anyone who wanted to enter the auction house would have to pay 10,000 Spirit Coins. This standard was clearly different from any other auction house they¡¯d known before.

    Su Xuan paid the entrance fee for five people with a wave of her hand, then led the four of them into the huge hall. As they entered the hall, their lines of sight expanded. They could see a vast auction hall at the end of the other passage. Currently, the auction hall was filled with people, clearly showing how popr the ce was.

    The party moved towards the front and found seats. Mu Chen swept his eyes around. Usually, you¡¯d have to possess quite a bit of power and status to sit in these kinds of seats.

    As of now, there were already peoplezily slouching or idly staring at nothing, waiting for the auction to begin.

    Mu Chen swept his sharp eyes towards the front, quickly finding a white-clothed youth, who was seated in front, towards the left. He was leisurely fanning himself. Beside him were two very sexily-dresseddies, who were snuggling up to him, lightly smiling as they teased.

    Next to that white-clothed youth, sat a withered grey-robed old man. His eyes were shut as though he was blind and deaf as he sat beside that youth. From the looks of it, he seemed to be in-charge of protecting that youth.

    ¡°That should be the Young City Master of White Dragon City.¡± Su Xuan said suddenly rified in a soft voice.

    ¡°Senior Sister Su Xuan knows him?¡±

    ¡°His sleeves have white dragons embroidered on them. That¡¯s the symbol of White Dragon City. Furthermore, the old man next to him is a Heavenly Transform Stage Initial Phase. Aside from the Young City Master, I¡¯m afraid no one else in this city could get such treatment.¡± Li Qing lightly exined. Her voice was light but cold, filled with dense loathing. It wasn¡¯t directed at Mu Chen, but at that youth who had two girls snuggling up to him with their ample figures. It was clear that she was disgusted by such a lecher.

    Only after that did Mu Chen get it. He¡¯d already noticed that the grey-robed elder wasn¡¯t quite ordinary. However, this was his first time here. Of course, he didn¡¯t know about the symbol of White Dragon City.

    Su Xuan¡¯s expression quivered as she looked ahead, towards the right. ¡°Even the Heavenly Dipper Sword Sect¡¯s members are here.¡± She was looking at several figures, the leader of whom wore yellow clothes. He was thin, but had especially sharp eyes. Based on the faintly discernible Spiritual Energy ripples he was giving off, he wasn¡¯t any weaker than that grey-robed old man. Next to him were several young girls and boys. Each of them wore the symbol of a golden sword on their chest.

    ¡°The Heavenly Dipper Sword Sect?¡± Mu Chen followed Su Xuan¡¯s gaze. But since this was his first in the Northern Heavens Continent, he was clearly unfamiliar with other forces¡¯ symbols.

    ¡°Within a thousand miles of White Dragon Hillock, there are three forces that are considered the strongest. White Dragon City, the Heavenly Dipper Sword Faction, and the Earthen Way Sect. Usually, they¡¯d be guarding their own territories and wouldn¡¯t bother showing up in each other¡¯s territories. But now, they¡¯ve actually gathered here. I wonder if they¡¯re also here due to the appearance of the Spirit Treasury.¡± said Su Xuan.

    ¡°Can¡¯t be helped. The appearance of a Spirit Treasury usually attracts some abnormal movements. They¡¯re also locals of the White Dragon Hillock. How could they let themselves miss out on such a good opportunity?¡± Guo Xiong helplessly replied. If the Spirit Treasury attracted too much attention, then their harvest would naturally decrease.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s see if the Earthen Way Sect shows up.¡±

    Su Xuan lightly nodded. However, before she could finish her words, her expression changed. Mu Chen noticed the change and turned to look. Not far away, there was a group of people wearing earth-yellow clothes approaching. The one leading them was a skinny old man with sunken eyes. He slowly strolled towards the auction house and sat down in the frontmost seats.

    Mu Chen understood just by looking. Those people should be from the Earthen Way Sect that Su Xuan had just been talking about.

    This time, all three major forces within a thousand miles had gathered in White Dragon City.

    Xu Suan, Guo Xiong and Li Qing exchanged nces and slightly frowned their brows. It seemed that the difficulty of their mission had just increased.

    Mu Chen also stared at the three forces; he noticed that the moment all three leaders arrived, everyone suddenly started staring straight ahead at the auction stage. Rays of light shed in the depths of their eyes.

    ¡°These guys...¡±

    Mu Chen knitted his brows and also looked towards the auction stage as rays of light shed through his mind.

    ¡°Are we waiting for the auction to start? What¡¯s caught everyone¡¯s attention?¡±

 Chapter 228 - Spiritual Array Seed

    <strong>Chapter 228 - Spiritual Array Seed</strong>

    Shiiiii!

    The sounds of bells and drums echoed throughout the huge auction house. Many people sat up in an instant, straightening their bodies as they directed excited expressions towards the auction stage. They knew the sign ¡ª the auction was starting soon.

    Numerous adventure teams had gathered in White Dragon Hillock. Each day, they hunted ferocious Spiritual Beasts, while also searching for Spiritual Treasuries. Once the harvest passed inspection, most of it ended up at the auction house. All the good stuff within a thousand miles of White Dragon Hillock ended up at this particr one.

    Many people hade here for that. After all, a High Rank Spiritual Artifact could save a life in desperate fights. To many of the smaller adventure teams, it was absolutely crucial. In the end, life is the most important.

    When Su Xuan and the rest heard the sound, they also focused their attention. Especially Mu Chen, who¡¯d noticed the strange air between the three major forces; he paid extra attention.

    Watched by a hall full of eyes, a fat middle-aged man slowly walked onto the spacious auction stage with a face full of smiles. He cupped his hands towards the crowd and said, ¡°Haha. Ladies and Gentlemen, my name is Bi Sheng, Chief Auctioneer of the Nine Xia Merchants¡¯ White Dragon City auction house. First, allow me to thank everyone on behalf of the Nine Xia Merchants for attending this event.¡±

    ¡°So, the auction house here is managed by the Nine Xia Merchants.¡± Su Xuan said softly as she heard the name.

    ¡°The Nine Xia Merchants are famous in the Northern Heavens Continent?¡± Mu Chen asked in a low voice.

    Su Xuan lightly smiled. ¡°The Nine Xia Merchants are one of the threergest mercantile groups in the Northern Heavens Continent. What do you think? They possess powerful strength. Although the overlord of White Dragon Hillock is only really a local overlord ¡ª he can¡¯t hold a candle to the Nine Xia Merchants.¡±

    Mu Chen understood that. No wonder the Young City Lord of White Dragon City was keeping to himself over there.

    At least the auctioneer named Bi Sheng didn¡¯t get too long-winded with this speech. He made a quick transition and moved over to the main topic. With a wave of his hand, a sword case appeared onstage.

    The sword case opened, revealing a three-foot-long green de, rippling with a dense green luster. As the green energy poured out, it showed the image of arge green eagle on the de. The eagle pped its wings, creating wind des, engulfing everything. Sonic booms sounded so loudly, it seemed as if the air had cracked.

    This clearly wasn¡¯t a Low Rank Spiritual Artifact; there was even a Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence sealed within the sword. It wouldn¡¯t be weak.

    ¡°Haha. Ladies and Gentlemen¡¯s, this is the Azure Eagle Sword. It¡¯s a Middle Rank Spiritual Artifact. Sealed inside is the Soul Essence of an Azure Light Eagle, with strengthparable to a Heavenly Fusion Stage. As everyone knows, the Azure Light Eagle is known for its speed. At its fastest, even a Heavenly Transform Stage expert would have a hard time hunting it. It has now been refined into this sword, enhancing its power by several folds. If there¡¯s any friend here today who¡¯s an expert with swords, don¡¯t miss out on this opportunity!¡± Bi Sheng said with his eyes narrowing as he smiled.

    ¡°The starting bid for this sword is 150,000 Spirit Coins.¡±

    The auction hall was briefly silent by such an expensive price. However, the lull was soon broken with all sorts of voices. A Middle Rank Spiritual Artifact with the Soul Essence of an Azure Light Eagle was indeed worthy of such a price.

    Mu Chen looked around the auction house, hearing all the yelling. He couldn¡¯t help making a bitter smile for a brief moment. When he left the Northern Spiritual Realm, Mu Feng had prepared 150,000 Spirit Coins for him. That was already a decent sum for the Mu Territory. But here, it was the lowest starting price for a Middle Rank Spiritual Artifact.

    The yelling continued around the auction house for several minutes, before slowly dying down. In the end, the ¡°Azure Eagle Sword¡± was sold for 190,000 Spirit Coins to a skinny middle-aged man.

    Once the ¡°Azure Eagle Sword¡± had been sold, the atmosphere in the auction house gradually rose. The auctioneer Bi Sheng was clearly experienced with these sort of auctions. Next came a series of decent quality items. Most were Spiritual Arts, all of those were High Rank Spiritual Tiers. Each priced over a million.

    Spiritual Arts were rather good treasures to many people of this area; however, Mu Chen, Su Xuan, and the others who¡¯de from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would find them ordinary. Especially Mu Chen, who¡¯d had a glimpse of the Spiritual Arts Hall¡¯s vast collection. It was harder for him to see much more value in these things.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing good.¡± Su Ling¡¯er muttered. She clearly wasn¡¯t very satisfied with the quality of the auctions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. The good things are usually towards the end.¡± Su Xuan lightly smiled. She wasn¡¯t impatient.

    Mu Chen also nodded. He¡¯d noticed that the members of the three major forces were still quietly seated. Even up until now, none of them had made a move. They were obviously still waiting for the better pieces to appear.

    ¡°Haha, the next item for auction is a little special. A team adventuring in the White Dragon Hillock managed to find it by sheer luck. By our appraisals, it should be an item left behind by a High Rank Spiritual Array Master.¡±

    On the stage, Bi Sheng¡¯s pair of hands carefully held up a jade box, the middle of which was decorated with a metal spheres. However, what confused everyone was the fact that none of them could sense any powerful Spiritual Energy rippling from it.

    ¡°Haha. Everyone, please don¡¯t underestimate this. If we¡¯ve appraised correctly, then these should be ¡°Spiritual Array Seed¡± that only powerful Spiritual Array Masters can create.¡±

    Bi Sheng narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°Only Spiritual Array Masters with extraordinary abilities can carve suchplex and frightening Spiritual Arrays onto this small metal spheres. When facing opponents, all they have to do is throw this ¡°Spiritual Array Seed¡±, which will instantly form Spiritual Arrays. It¡¯s really mysterious and unusual.¡±

    From one of the front seats, the Earthen Way Sect¡¯s skinny old man nced at the rusty metal balls and sneered. ¡°Hehe. Hey Fat Bi, it¡¯s true that these ¡®Spiritual Array Seed¡¯ must be created by High Rank Spiritual Array Masters. But you¡¯ll still have to check the level of the Spiritual Arrays carved on these ¡®Spiritual Array Seed¡¯. If they turn out to be only Rank 1 or 2 Spiritual Arrays, then, what¡¯s the point?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll also need a special method to activate them. Even if you have a ¡®Spiritual Array Seed¡¯, you won¡¯t be able to activate it if you aren¡¯t familiar with it.¡±

    Everyone in the auction house nodded as they listened. Bi Sheng had been vague on purpose; he was clearly digging a hole and hoping that people would jump in.

    ¡°Haha, Brother Tu truly has a vicious foresight. No wonder you¡¯re an Elder of the Earthen Way Sect.¡± Even though he¡¯d been exposed, Bi Sheng wasn¡¯t enraged at all. Instead, he nodded and smiled. ¡°These ¡®Spiritual Array Seed¡¯ are rather ancient. We invited a Rank 3 Spiritual Array Master to study them, but even he couldn¡¯t understand them. The only thing he said was that these Spiritual Arrays definitely surpassed his rank. It¡¯s true that they¡¯ll only serve the purpose of being decorations; but, of course, to some people, they could also be a formidable treasure.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not say any more. The starting price for this ¡°Spiritual Array Seed¡± is 30,000.¡±

    ¡°Hissss.¡±

    As Bi Sheng¡¯s wordsnded, the auction crowd hissed. This guy hadn¡¯t even clearly stated the rank of the Spiritual Arrays carved on these ¡°Spiritual Array Seed¡± and was daring to ask for 30,000 for just one seed.

    However, there was quite a number of Spiritual Array Masters among the auction crowd who were rather interested in it and started bidding. But once the price had reached 50,000, the voices quieted down.

    ¡°Haha, this friend over here has offered a price of 50,000. Is there anyone who is willing to go even higher?¡± Bi Sheng smiled.

    Mu Chen stared at this particr ¡°Spiritual Array Seed¡± and his eyes narrowed as a strange light shed through his eyes. He¡¯d already entered the Heart Array State to observe the ¡°Spiritual Array Seed¡±. Theplicated patterns clearly surpassed the category of Rank 3. ording to Mu Chen¡¯s spections, the Spiritual Array carved on this ¡°Spiritual Array Seed¡± might bepatible to a portion of his ¡°Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array¡±.

    This really was some good stuff.

    A thought shed over Mu Chen¡¯s heart and he lightly smiled. ¡°60,000.¡±

    The sudden sound in the quiet auction house attracted quite a bit of attention. So much so that even the members of the three major forces also turned their heads in his direction.

    Even the white-clothed youth, with two beautiful girls hugging him, alsozily nced at Mu Chen. Then his eyes focused. A ze was lit within his eyes.

    ¡°Premium qualities.¡± His eyes were fiery as he looked at Su Xuan, Su Ling¡¯er, and Li Qing sitting next to Mu Chen. His heart pounded. Compared to the two girls in his embrace, those three were on another level.

    ¡°Since when did our White Dragon City have such premium qualities?¡± That white-clothed youth let go of the two girls in his embrace and licked his lips. His eyes were filled with unconcealed lust for the three girls.

    ¡°What are you staring at? You don¡¯t want your eyes anymore?!¡± Su Ling¡¯er was the first to sense the white-clothed youth¡¯s covetous gaze. Her face turned cold as she coldly growled. Her personality was violent to begin with; back in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, she was already so hard to deal with. Now, upon seeing the gazeing from this white-clothed youth, she was even more furious. Being frank and outspoken, she naturally didn¡¯t give him any face.

    Su Xuan also nced at the youth with indifference. However, she did not speak. Meanwhile, the loathing in Li Qing¡¯s eyes was unconcealed as she red back at him, it was so hard that you could sense the bloodthirst.

    ¡°Haha, a little chili pepper with just enough spice. I like it.¡±

    Even though Su Ling¡¯er had shouted at him, he wasn¡¯t angered. Instead, he licked his lips andzily waved his hand. ¡°100,000 Spirit Coins. I, the Young Master, want that Spiritual Array Seed.¡±

 Chapter 229 - White Dragon Jade Pillar

    <strong>Chapter 229 - White Dragon Jade Pir</strong>

    100,000?

    When the white-clothed youth announced his price, amotion broke out in the auction house. Such a sum clearly surpassed the estimated price of the Spiritual Array Seed by a long shot.

    Eyes shifted between the white-clothed youth and Mu Chen, then to Su Xuan and the other two girls, who currently had angry wolf-like expressions. Then, they understood what was going on.

    Most of the people in this auction hall had lived in White Dragon Hillock for quite some time. Of course, they knew that the Young City Lord was very lustful. Who knows how many girls had fallen into his hands over the years? From the looks of it, these three unfamiliar, but beautiful, girls had caught his attention, so he¡¯d purposely stirred matters up.

    Mu Chen slightly furrowed his brows. He never thought that the smooth auction might be interrupted by this guy. Mu Chen, himself, also didn¡¯t possess much wealth; even if he tried topete, he knew he wasn¡¯t going to win.

    The white-clothed youthughed at Mu Chen¡¯s frown, showing off his status as a hedonistic rich-kid.

    Su Ling¡¯er¡¯s shapely brows lightly moved. She saw the proud look from that youth. A little Young City Lord of White Dragon City dared to put on an act before her?

    ¡°150,000.¡± Su Ling¡¯er coldly said.

    Amotion broke out in the auction house again. Quite a few people were looking over in interest. From the looks of it, this pampered-looking young miss wasn¡¯t someone easy to deal with.

    Those from the Heavenly Dipper Sword Faction and the Earthen Way Sect also looked over at Mu Chen¡¯s group and showed surprise. Then, the middle-aged man of the Heavenly Dipper Sword Faction and skinny old man from the Earthen Way Sect stopped their eyes on Su Xuan. They¡¯d clearly sensed her strength.

    A trace of astonishment shed across their eyes. This girl was clearly quite young, but she was already so powerful? These youths definitely weren¡¯t simple.

    That white-clothed youth was also dazed for a moment. The eyes that¡¯d been watching the exchange with amusement suddenly shed with gloom. No one in White Dragon City would dare to go against the Young City Master like that.

    ¡°200,000.¡± He said after ncing back at Su Ling¡¯er.

    ¡°250,000.¡± Su Ling¡¯er added. Her charming eyes were filled with mockery. Now, she¡¯d put him on the stage where he couldn¡¯t back down.

    ¡°YOU...!¡± The youth raged. The moment he let out that furious bark, the grey-clothed elder pressed him on the shoulder.

    The grey-clothed elder opened his eyes and said, ¡°Young City Lord, there¡¯s no need to make trouble. They aren¡¯t ordinary people. That girl in white is so powerful that even I might not win. Just let it go. Our target isn¡¯t this Spiritual Array Seed, so, please, don¡¯t make unnecessary trouble; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to face the City Lord.¡±

    When the white-clothed youth heard the elder¡¯s words, his face changed through several shades of green and red. He never expected to embarrass himself in front of so many people. However, he only nodded, as he didn¡¯t dare to ignore this elder. He then threw a ruthless nce towards Mu Chen¡¯s group, before looking away.

    ¡°Hmph, a little Young City Lord of White Dragon City dared to be arrogant before me?¡± Su Ling¡¯er snorted as she saw how suffocating that youth was acting.

    ¡°This price is already a little high.¡± Mu Chen helplessly smiled. The information on the Spiritual Array Seed wasn¡¯tplete, after all. By spending 250,000 Spirit Coins, he felt like they¡¯d lost a little.

    ¡°It¡¯s his fault for having such dirty eyes.¡± Su Ling¡¯er twisted her lips into a pout, but then smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll gift this Spiritual Array Seed to you. I¡¯m not a Spiritual Array Master, so I won¡¯t have a use for it.¡±

    ¡°Then, you have my thanks. I don¡¯t have the money right now, but I¡¯ll return it to you next time.¡± Mu Chen didn¡¯t reject the offer as he was still rather interested in this Spiritual Array Seed. He only thought of oweing a favour this time.

    ¡°Who asked you to return it? We¡¯repanions, right now, so helping each other is natural.¡± Su Ling¡¯er said as she rolled her eyes at him.

    ¡°What Ling¡¯er said is correct. This Spiritual Array Seed shouldn¡¯t be ordinary. If you can study it, who knows? It might be of huge help to us.¡± Su Xuan lightly smiled. Her gentle smile moved many hearts around them. A woman like her was considerably outstanding. No wonder even Bai Dong couldn¡¯t endure it.

    Mu Chen smiled, nodded, and stayed silent.

    The auction continued, but Mu Chen didn¡¯t find anything else interesting after his Spiritual Array Seed, and was slightly disappointed. The three major forces sitting in front of them didn¡¯t buy anything, either. It was clear that they¡¯d eache for a specific target, and it seemed that their targets lied in a simr direction.

    The auction gradually wound towards its end; however the atmosphere became increasingly excited. Bi Sheng stood onstage with a full smile on his face as he swept an eye over the three major forces without making it clear that he was looking at them. Then, he retrieved an object from his sleeve with exasperating slowness.

    The moment that object came out, Mu Chen felt brilliant rays of light as they rushed forth in the eyes of the three major forces. The grey-robed elder next to the white-robed youth hadn¡¯t moved at all, until this point, but now, even he was tightly focused.

    Mu Chen followed their eyes back to the stage and saw a jade rod appear in Bi Sheng¡¯s hand, roughly 2 inches long. The surface of the rod seemed to be decorated with a barely visible engraving of a white dragon in flight. On the head of that dragon was the vague impression of a person sitting cross-legged.

    The moment this White Dragon Jade Dowel appeared, it started to vibrate. As powerful lights were emitted, what seemed to be the mournful cries of a dragon tore through the hall. It was a misery too strong for words, like a tsunami bearing down upon them.

    The misery quickly permeated the hall. Within a few moments, everyone¡¯s faces were white, as if their Spiritual Energies had stopped flowing. The pressure was filling them with a dread born from the pits of their hearts.

    What is this?!

    What terrifying pressure!

    Cries of rm rose and fell. Everyone eyed the White Dragon Jade Dowel with shaken hearts. Was this thest item left for the end of the auction?

    ¡°What is that?¡± Su Ling¡¯er also watched with curiosity. Something that surprised her had finally appeared in this auction.

    Under such spiritual pressure, Su Xuan¡¯s lovely eyes also stared at the White Dragon Jade Dowel. She lightly said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this item probably belonged to a Sovereign.¡±

    ¡°A Sovereign?!¡±

    Mu Chen, Guo Xiong, and Li Qing felt light jolts in their hearts upon hearing those words. An item left behind by a Sovereign? Such a treasure actually made its appearance here?

    ¡°Haha. Ladies and Gentlemen, this White Dragon Jade Dowel was discovered in the depths of White Dragon Hillock. We have concluded that this White Dragon Jade Dowel was most probably left behind by the White Dragon Sovereign who fell several hundred years ago in White Dragon Hillock.¡± Bi Sheng said as he lifted the White Dragon Jade Dowel with great caution.

    ¡°The White Dragon Sovereign?!¡±

    The entire auction was shocked. Countless eyes had turned red. As everyone knew, among the experts who¡¯d fallen in the White Dragon Hillock, the White Dragon Sovereign was the most famous. Back then, the White Dragon Sovereign was an extremely powerful existence, even for the entire Northern Heavens Continent. However, no one had ever managed to obtain his inheritance after his death. But now, it¡¯s finally been discovered?

    An item left behind by a Sovereign was more than enough to make them go crazy with greed.

    Recently, there had been a rise in the level of abnormal activity in the depths of White Dragon Hillock. It only took a little thinking for everyone to understand that these were signs that a Spirit Treasury was emerging. Furthermore, the White Dragon Dowel had appeared with amazing timing. It was highly likely that this new Spirit Treasury might be the one left behind by the White Dragon Sovereign. The information bomb that Bi Sheng had tossed instantly exploded in the auction house. Countless breaths grew heavier.

    A lot of people had already noticed the abnormalities in the depths of White Dragon Hillock; however, even if they knew that a Spirit Treasury was about to appear, most of them thought it would only be an ordinary Spirit Treasury. Therefore, most people didn¡¯t think too much about it and only focused on trying their luck out there. After all, there were many Spiritual Treasuries that would periodically emerge in White Dragon Hillock. Most of those were ordinary, anyways. However, now, it looked like this new Spirit Treasury might be the one left behind by the White Dragon Sovereign. Wouldn¡¯t that be a Sovereign Spirit Treasury?

    There were huge differences between Spirit Treasury of that level and ordinary ones. It was enough to shake the entire White Dragon Hillock.

    Mu Chen¡¯s group also exchanged looks as chaos broke out around them.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the information say it¡¯d be a Wealthy Spirit Treasury? How¡¯d it turn into a Sovereign Spirit Treasury?¡± Guo Xiong asked nkly.

    Su Xuan also slightly knitted her brows. ¡°It seems that there was a mistake in our information. It¡¯ll be troublesome this time. If it¡¯d been only a Wealthy Spirit Treasury, then our mission would¡¯ve been a smooth one. But, since it¡¯s a Sovereign Spirit Treasury, it¡¯ll probably attract more experts, or even the three major forces. When the timees, a great battle will be unavoidable.¡±

    Even though their party wasn¡¯t weak, they were still low in numbers. Trying to confront the powerful local forces with only the five of them would be rather difficult. Furthermore, there were still many powerful adventurer teams in White Dragon Hillock. Those people weren¡¯t easy to deal with, either.

    ¡°It might not be a genuine Sovereign Spirit Treasury. Who knows, that fat-ass probably just said that to drive up the price,¡± Su Ling¡¯er muttered.

    ¡°That¡¯s possible,¡± Su Xuan lightly nodded. Then, her charming eyes focused on the White Dragon Jade Dowel on the stage. ¡°We¡¯ll wait and see how the situation ys out.¡±

    Guo Xiong and the rest of them nodded. Right now, that was the only thing they could do.

    Mu Chen also directed his attention towards the White Dragon Jade Dowel on the stage and noticed the nervous expressioning from the three major forces. His heart, however, sensed Bi Sheng¡¯s words were probably all true. The Spirit Treasury that¡¯d emerged this time might really be the one left behind by that White Dragon Sovereign.

    ¡°It looks like our mission just gained a lot more twists and turns.¡±

 Chapter 230 Competition

    <strong>Chapter 230 ¡ª Competition</strong>

    With the appearance of the White Dragon Jade Dowel, the entire auction house boiled over with an impassioned gaze. Many lines of sight fixedly stared at the dowel. Even though Bi Sheng hadn¡¯t been terribly clear with his words, the effect was the same ¡ª if the new Spirit Treasury in the White Dragon Hillock really was a Sovereign Spirit Treasury, then this White Dragon Jade Dowel might be a crucial object for it.

    If they could get their hands on this White Dragon Jade Dowel, wouldn¡¯t you be able to increase their chances of finding the Sovereign Spirit Treasury?

    Quite a few of those stares were heated and filled with greed. If they could find the Sovereign Spirit Treasury, then their cultivations could scale the skies in a single step. If they could get their hands on the White Dragon Jade Dowel, then they¡¯d require an even shorter time to soar through the heavens in this Northern Heavens Continent!

    Bi Sheng gave the auction crowd a narrow-eyed smile and said, ¡°Haha. Of course, we cannot neglect the connection between this White Dragon Jade Dowel and the White Dragon Sovereign. But, as to whether the true usage of it, we cannot say for sure, either. Only the one who wins this piece in today¡¯s auction may study it.¡±

    ¡°Now, we¡¯ll start bidding. The starting price is 3,000,000 Spirit Coins.¡±

    Bi Sheng waved hisrge hand and slightly raised the White Dragon Jade Dowel, spreading and shrouding the hall with its radiance. The faintly discernible pressure seemed to have traces of freezing the air inside the auction house.

    ¡°3,500,000.¡±

    The white-clothed youth named Bai Dong was the first to speak, disying White Dragon City¡¯s determination to win this piece.

    ¡°4,000,000.¡±

    But this time, it looked like White Dragon City wasn¡¯t going to have an easy time. The moment Bai Dong¡¯s voicended, the Heavenly Dipper Sword faction followed. The one who spoke was the middle-aged man with eyes as cold and sharp as the edge of a steel de.

    Bai Dong heard that and shot them a vicious re; however, the middle-aged man appeared not to have noticed it. His eyes were focused only on the White Dragon Jade Dowel. White Dragon City may be powerful, but the Heavenly Dipper Faction wasn¡¯t afraid of them.

    And, just as Bai Dong was giving off the vicious stare, the old man wearing a yellow robe from the Earthen Way Sect parted his lips. He shed hisrge yellow teeth and said with a beaming smile, ¡°4,500,000.¡±

    A collective sigh seemed to pass over the audience as they watched the three major forces engage in a bidding war. They understood that they didn¡¯t stand a chance against those three wealthy and imposing forces.

    Su Ling¡¯er seemed to have her curiosity aroused by the White Dragon Jade Dowel. Just when she was getting ready to call out her own price. However, Mu Chen stopped her.

    ¡°What are you doing? If we can get our hands on that White Dragon Jade Dowel, then we might be able to find the Sovereign Spirit Treasury,¡± Su Ling¡¯er said as she pouted.

    ¡°That thing is a hot potato. We can¡¯t take it.¡± Mu Chen replied as he shook his head.

    Who knows how many people had their eye on that White Dragon Jade Dowel? If their party bought it in such a public ce, then they¡¯d probably be followed by numerous people, once they left the auction house. Forget about finding the treasures. Once they left the city, the trouble would start like an endless stream. There were only five of them; they had no hope of dealing with it all. Even with Su Xuan¡¯s Heavenly Transform Stage strength, she couldn¡¯t possibly intimidate everyone who came after them.

    ¡°En. Mu Chen is right.¡± Su Xuan lightly nodded her head in agreement and red at Su Ling¡¯er, who was still pouting. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. Otherwise, I won¡¯t take you out on any more missions.¡±

    Only after being threatened by Su Xuan, did Su Ling¡¯er duck down her little head.

    ¡°What¡¯s your opinion on the situation?¡± Su Xuan looked to Mu Chen with a faint smile. Even though Mu Chen was about the same age as Su Ling¡¯er, she could tell that his actions carried great experience behind them. Almost like an upperssman who was used to going outside for training.

    ¡°We¡¯ll watch for any changes. If this White Dragon Jade Dowel really is connected to the newly emerged Spirit Treasury, then, when the timees, there¡¯ll be an intense battle. We¡¯re low on manpower, so we¡¯ll have to stick to the shadows and watch for opportunities. If we get caught in heavy fire, we¡¯d only have to immediately abort the mission. Otherwise, we¡¯ll suffer disastrous losses.¡± Mu Chen muttered.

    Guo Xiong, who was sitting next to him, nodded in agreement. Li Qing gave Mu Chen a second look. Who would¡¯ve thought that this freshman actually had a skill or two?

    Su Xuan nodded her delicate head and looked towards at the three major forces, who were really starting to get into their bidding war. She lightly smiled and said, ¡°Then, for now, let¡¯s just sit back and watch the show.¡±

    Mu Chen responded with augh and pointed his eyes towards the front. Within a short few minutes, the Young City Lord of the White Dragon City had already hiked the dowel¡¯s price up to 6,000,000 Spirit Coins. That price certainly wasn¡¯t low anymore. If this was back in the Northern Spiritual Realm, his Mu Territory wouldn¡¯t even be able to scrape up so much wealth in one sitting.

    When the price reached 6,000,000, the eyes of the middle-aged man from the Heavenly Dipper Sword Faction turned gloomy. Light slightly flickered in his eyes. Then, he spoke in a low, gravely voice, instantly inting the price by another million. ¡°7,000,000.¡±

    Some members of the audience secretly licked their lips. It looked like this Heavenly Dipper Sword Faction had alsoe prepared.

    When 7,000,000 was announced, even White Dragon City and the Earth Way Sect quieted down for a brief moment. Shortly after, the Young City Lord exchanged a look with the grey-robed elder sitting next to him and coldly smiled, ¡°Elder Chen Kun has quite the resolve.¡±

    The middle-aged man named Chen Kun lightly smiled and replied, ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare topare ourselves against the rich and imposing White Dragon City.¡±

    ¡°My White Dragon City is determined to win this White Dragon Jade Dowel. If you want topete, then my White Dragon City will apany you to the end.¡± Bai Dong coldlyughed and waved his hand. ¡°8,000,000.¡±

    The Heavenly Dipper Sword Faction¡¯s Chen Kun frowned at the new price.

    ¡°Haha. If the White Dragon City has such confidence, then my Earthen Way Sect will give you another push.¡± The yellow-robed elder showed a mischievous smile and said, ¡°9,000,000. If your White Dragon City can get over that price, then we¡¯ll give up on the White Dragon Jade Dowel.¡±

    ¡°9,000,000...¡±

    A massive sigh exploded in the auction house. It¡¯s no wonder why these guys were hailed as the three strongest forces within a thousand miles of the White Dragon Hillock. To people like themselves, these prices like those meant nothing more but words.

    They remembered that a year ago, a Quasi-Deity Tier Spiritual Art had wound up in this auction house. Back then, it sold for about 10,000,000 Spirit Coins. And now, this White Dragon Jade Dowel will soon reach 10,000,000, and no one even knew how to use it.

    ¡°That god damned Huang Tu, old demon.¡± Bai Dong sent another vicious re towards the yellow-robed old man and gnashed his teeth. Even though White Dragon City had some inside connections, 10,000,000 Spirit Coins wasn¡¯t cheap for them, either. But, if they wanted the White Dragon Jade Dowel, then they had to match the price. And Bai Dong¡¯s father had already given the order ¡ª they were to get that White Dragon Jade Dowel at any cost.

    ¡°10,000,000!¡±

    Bai Dong stood up and barked. The audience immediately sucked in a cold lungful of air. Did White Dragon City have to act as if their life depended on it? Why did they have to spend 10,000,000 Spirit Coins to buy an object that no one even knew how to use?

    10,000,000 Spirit Coins should be worth half a year¡¯s revenue for White Dragon City, right?

    ¡°How generous.¡± Guo Xiong also smacked his lips. He was surprised that White Dragon City was willing to hand over such wealth.

    Mu Chen also nodded. 10,000,000 Spirit Coins. Even Mu Territory¡¯s yearly revenue could never reach such a number.

    When Bai Dong smashed the sky high price of 10,000,000 down. Even the Heavenly Dipper Sword Faction and the Earthen Way Sect seemed to have their fires put out. This price was already at their limits. The most important thing was whether or not they could match White Dragon City¡¯s determination. This made them realize that it was useless, even if they continued topete at their limits.

    Bi Sheng stood on stage with his thin-eyed smile, watching the show y out. He waited briefly, until he was sure that no one else was willing to raise the price. Then, he raised the auction gavel, made thest three calls, and heavily brought down the gavel.

    When the auction gavelnded, the crowd knew that this White Dragon Jade Dowel hadnded in the hands of White Dragon City.

    ¡°Ah, ah. The Young City Lord has quite the resolution. I hope this Spirit Treasury really turns out to be a Sovereign Spirit Treasury. Otherwise, you¡¯ve really taken a huge loss this time.¡± The Heavenly Dipper Sword Faction¡¯s Chen Kun stood up and turned to smile at Bai Dong¡¯s party of two. Then, he led his own party straight out of the hall.

    ¡°Haha. It looks like White Dragon City has really paid with their blood. I hope my Earthen Way Sect will be able to pick a few scraps out of the mess. I suppose we¡¯ll take our leave.¡± The Earthen Way Sect¡¯s yellow-robed old man gave Bai Dong a squinty smile, waved, and led his party out.

    Bai Dong gave the evil-eye to their retreating backs and gnashed his teeth. ¡°Be cocky all you want. There¡¯ll be a time when you will cry.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Xuan rose, called to Mu Chen and the others, and headed outside the hall. Behind them, Bai Dong longed after that graceful and nimble figure of hers. He felt like there was a zing fireball in his heart. This sweet-tempered and cute little girl... would this flower pale and lose her color once he put himself on top?

    But, when his insatiable eyesnded on Su Xuan¡¯s lovely body, he suddenly sensed someone shoot a razor-sharp killing intent in his direction. He slightly turned his head and saw Mu Chen, standing behind Su Xuan, staring back at him with unsympathetic eyes. That icy expression chilled his heart.

    Bai Dong started to feel rather ufortable under Mu Chen¡¯s re. His own expression dimmed, and the corner of this mouth lifted into a cruel smile. He lifted a hand and made a light shing motion towards Mu Chen¡¯s neck.

    Mu Chen saw the motion, but his expression was still apathetic. Then, he turned away. Completely ignored Bai Dong.

    Bai Dong turned green when saw that Mu Chen hadpletely disregarded his threat. He leaned his back and spoke to the grey-robed elder in a dim voice, ¡°Elder Qiu, run a background check on those guys. I¡¯d like to find out where this trash came from, for them to be daring enough to go against me inside this White Dragon City.¡±

    The grey-robed elder gave a slight nod. Those strangers didn¡¯t look like a party of adventurers. Not only that, they were quite powerful. Indeed, he¡¯d need to do some research on their origins, in order to be on the safe side.

    Bai Dong waved his sleeve and left the auction house through the opposite door. His expression was iparably dark. He was going to make those guys understand just how stupid they were to provoke him within the walls of his White Dragon City.

 Chapter 231 - Bai Xuan

    <strong>Chapter 231 - Bai Xuan</strong>

    The evening colors slowly advanced little by little, atst nketing the enormous White Dragon City. But even though night was here, it couldn¡¯t suppress the liveliness of the city. The sounds of people bubbled up into the skies. Even from far away, others could still feel the flourishing city.

    White Dragon City was especially lively today. The cause was the piece of news that¡¯d recently been released from the auction house at noon. It was regarding the Sovereign Spirit Treasury.

    A Sovereign Spirit Treasury.

    Those few words alone were enough to redden the eyes of many. Everyone clearly understood the weight those words held.

    Sovereign, a name meant for the true experts of this Great Thousand World. Only existences of that level could qualify to be the Lord of a Continent. Only people like them possess the qualifications to gain such authority.

    Although Heavenly Fusion Stage experts were also very powerful, they were still a far cry from gaining control of an entire continent, or even making others worship them.

    As for the Spirit Treasuries left behind by Sovereign level experts, those were, also, clearly iparable to Heavenly Fusion Stage experts. If someone blindly stumbled upon a Sovereign¡¯s inheritance, they¡¯d gain god-like aid on their cultivation path. They would break away from the ordinary.

    Half the reason for the White Dragon Hillock¡¯s fame was due to the White Dragon Sovereign who had, once upon a time, fallen in this ce.

    People flocked here in droves in order to search for the Spirit Treasury that he¡¯d left behind. But no one was able to find it in the past few hundred years. And, at longst, there was finally some news of this Sovereign Spirit Treasury. It didn¡¯t matter how much of this news was actually true. It was enough to make a lot of eyes turn red.

    The entire White Dragon Hillock would be shaken by this news.

    ...

    Mu Chen sat in a room in one of White Dragon City¡¯s Cultivating Pavilions. His attention was currently focused on the object in his hands ¡ª a rusty metal sphere roughly the size of a dragon¡¯s eye. The surface of the sphere was decorated with tiny, cryptic patterns.

    This was the ¡®Spiritual Array Seed¡¯ that Su Ling¡¯er had bought for him in the auction house, earlier today. Only a Spiritual Array Master could study this; therefore, Su Ling¡¯er had given it to Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen was clearly interested in it, as well. Forging a ¡®Spiritual Array Seed¡¯ of this level required a frightening amount of control. It was basically impossible for an ordinary Spiritual Array Master to forge it. Not even for Mu Chen.

    ¡°The Spiritual Array carved onto this ¡®Spiritual Array Seed¡¯ certainly isn¡¯t of a low rank.¡±

    Mu Chen carefully studied the ¡®Spiritual Array Seed¡¯ for half an hour before looking away with a grave expression. Based on those vague patterns, he could tell that this Spiritual Array was at least a Rank 4. It probably wasn¡¯t any weaker than his Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array. But, of course, Mu Chen¡¯s current Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array wasn¡¯t theplete one.

    His current attainments in Spiritual Arrays had already reached the level of a Rank 3 Spiritual Array Master. If he entered into the Heart Array state, he could evene in contact with Rank 4 Spiritual Arrays. Usually, a Rank 3 Spiritual Array Master could form a maximum of 99 Spiritual Seals. Once that number reached 100, they¡¯d qualify to be a Rank 4 Spiritual Array Master.

    And the portion of the Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array that Mu Chen could set was exactly 100 Spiritual Seals. He just happened tond in thetter category.

    Of course, with Mu Chen¡¯s current strength, he¡¯d have to exert all his energy, just like when he¡¯d faced Li Xuantong. He¡¯d even have to use the energy he shared with the Nine Netherbird, as well as the Heart Array State. Only then could he sessfully form those 100 Spiritual Seals and set up the Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array.

    Mu Chen estimated that if he wanted to be able to set up the Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array as easily as he could set up a Rank 3 Spiritual Array, then he¡¯d probably have to wait until he reached the Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase. Only after that would he be able to do it without needing to exert all his energy.

    ¡°In order to activate this Spiritual Array Seed, I¡¯ll need to thoroughly understand the Spiritual Array carved into it...¡±

    Mu Chen muttered to himself. Generally speaking, this Spiritual Array Seed would only be useful in the hands of a Spiritual Array Master. Even if a regr person got their hands on it, they wouldn¡¯t be able to activate it without understanding the circting trajectory of the Spiritual Array. If they recklessly injected Spiritual Energy into it, then the Spiritual Array Seed would explode and they¡¯d only end up hurting themselves.

    It wasn¡¯t a simple task to thoroughly understand the circting trajectory, even for a Spiritual Array Master.

    ¡°It looks like I¡¯ll have to take it slow.¡±

    Mu Chen held onto the rusty Spiritual Array Seed and slowly closed his eyes. His mind gradually calmed, until he was as tranquil as a still pond. A sense of brightness slowly lit up and spread throughout his heart. This was the thorough sensing ability of the Heart Array State.

    Mu Chen entered the Heart Array State and his mind slowly enveloped the Spiritual Array Seed that was resting in his palm. Traces of fine Spiritual Energy quietly drilled in. Then, he started to carefully explore theplicated Spiritual Array that was carved onto the seed.

    This exploration process was extremelyplicated. However, Mu Chen already had prepared himself for that. He calmed himself and began exploring it, bit by bit.

    ...

    White Dragon City, City Lord¡¯s Mansion

    In the depths of the mansion, Bai Dong and the grey-robed elder stood in a dimly lit study room. There was a table before them, and behind it was a white-haired, middle-aged man. This man was currently fixing his eyes on the White Dragon Jade Dowel that was flickering with Spiritual Energy pressure.

    ¡°This White Dragon Jade Dowel was left behind by the White Dragon Sovereign. It seems like there wasn¡¯t any mistake with our intelligence.¡± The middle-aged man said. He lightly smiled as he held onto the White Dragon Jade Dowel.

    Hearing his words, Bai Dong and the grey-robed elder released lungs full of stale air.

    ¡°Father, this newly emerging Spirit Treasury should be the one left behind by the White Dragon Sovereign, right?¡± Bai Dong asked in low voice.

    ¡°That should be correct.¡± The man who Bai Dong had called ¡°father¡± was Bai Xuan, White Dragon City¡¯s City Lord, of course. He was the overlord-like figure for the area within a thousand li [1. 1 li = 500m] of the White Dragon Hillock.

    ¡°White Dragon Sovereign. Did that old fart really think he could hide the Spirit Treasury forever? I built this White Dragon City and searched for decades, all the while waiting for this day.¡± Bai Xuanughed indifferently. A dense, cold, and brilliant flight flickered in his eyes.

    ¡°As long as we find that supreme treasure, our mission isplete. When that happens, we¡¯ll leave this damned ce and go back.¡±

    ¡°Father, the Heavenly Dipper Sword Faction and the Earthen Way Sect have also sent their people over. Furthermore, once the news spreads, there might be reinforcements.¡± said Bai Dong.

    ¡°Heavenly Dipper Sword Faction, Earthen Way Sect... Haha, just a bunch of small figures. When our Demonic Dragon Pce ruled the Northern Heavens Continent, forces like them could be erased with just the wave of a hand.¡± Bai Xuan¡¯s eyes flickered with a chilling light. ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for those Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy bastards, how could our Demonic Dragon Pcend in this situation? Back then, if that White Dragon Sovereign hadn¡¯t stolen our supreme treasure and rebelled, and if it hadn¡¯t been for those old farts of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, that academy wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to rule the Northern Heavens Continent!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Before long, our Demonic Dragon Pce will rise again. When that dayes, we¡¯ll definitely uproot the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy!¡±

    The grey-robed elder¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°City Lord, there was a group of youths who recently arrived in the White Dragon City. They aren¡¯t very old, but they¡¯re extremely powerful. I secretly investigated and learned that they¡¯re from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Bai Dong¡¯s brows frowned. Then heughed nastily. ¡°So they¡¯re from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. No wonder they were so arrogant.¡±

    ¡°From the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy?¡± Bai Xuan¡¯s brows knitted as he carried on, ¡°Could they be here for the Sovereign Spirit Treasury, as well? Could the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy know about what was hidden? That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have sent such a small party.¡±

    The grey-robed elder shook his head and continued, ¡°Among them, there¡¯s a white-dressed girl who¡¯s the Rank 3 of the Heavenly Ranking, Su Xuan. She¡¯s probably at the Heavenly Transform Stage Middle Phase, extremely powerful. Aside from her, there¡¯s Guo Xiong and Li Qing, also ranked in the top 30 of the Heavenly Ranking. The other two were only Heavenly Fusion Stages ¡ª ordinary and nothing to fear.¡±

    Based on the grey-robed elder¡¯s words, you could tell that he was very familiar with the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°Heavenly Transform Stage Middle Phase...¡± Bai Xuan held the White Dragon Jade Dowel. The Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy definitely has their methods of nurturing students. They already possessed such frightful power at such tender ages.

    ¡°Father, what should we do? Those people from Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy actually dared to step into our territory! We definitely can¡¯t let them go. Furthermore, if they ry the news back to Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and invite genuine experts to reinforce them, the situation could turn extremely unfavorable for us. Who knows if our preparations all these years will turn out to be in vain?¡± Bai Dong licked his lips. His voice was sinister; however, his eyes were filled with desire.

    The grey-robed elder nodded to Bai Dong¡¯s words. ¡°What Young City Lord said isn¡¯t wrong. Those students from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy are an unstable factor.¡±

    Bai Xuan¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°That Su Xuan isn¡¯t weak. If we force them, she might slip away. If that happens, we¡¯d be inviting even greater trouble.¡±

    ¡°City Lord, among that group of five, the girl with the Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase cultivation is Su Xuan¡¯s biological sister. If we can capture her, Su Xuan will definitely refrain from shooting at the rat for fear of breaking the vases. Won¡¯t they be in our grasp?¡± The grey-robed elder said in a low voice.

    Bai Xuan lightly smiled and nodded to his words. He heavily ced the White Dragon Jade Dowel on the table and said in solemn voice.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get rid of all those unstable factors. Remember, don¡¯t take any actions within White Dragon City, so as to avoid attracting the attention of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡±

    Bai Xuan smiled as he revealed his white teeth and a chilling aura.

    ¡°Wait until they exit White Dragon City, then send out the Demonic Dragon Guards to get rid of them. Anyways, there have been quite a number of Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy students who¡¯ve died by our hands, the hands of the Demonic Dragon Pce...¡±

 Chapter 232 - White Dragon Hillock

    <strong>Chapter 232 - White Dragon Hillock</strong>

    Early the next day, Su Xuan¡¯s party left White Dragon City for the White Dragon Hillock. Even though White Dragon City was thergest city in the vicinity of the White Dragon Hillock, it was still located some distance away to avoidmotions caused by the local Spiritual Beasts. Therefore, Mu Chen¡¯s party had to quickly set upon their journey.

    It was only after they left did they realize just how huge an impact the news made ¡ª the news that this Spirit Treasury was actually a Sovereign Spirit Treasury.

    The wide road to the White Dragon Hillock was jammed with an astounding number of people. So much that even the air was periodically filled with figures that shed overhead. Everyone was rushing in one direction ¡ª towards the White Dragon Hillock, as well.

    Mu Chen¡¯s group felt helpless at this scene. They originally wanted to quietly explore; they never expected there to be such massive levels of activity.

    ¡°We should hurry to the White Dragon Hillock and find somewhere to set up camp, before nightfall. Otherwise, if we move around recklessly, we¡¯ll easily attract the attention of the Spiritual Beasts.¡± Su Xuan said with a light voice.

    Mu Chen and the others nodded at her words. Shortly after, their figures moved and streaked across the horizon.

    As they rushed towards the White Dragon Hillock, they overlooked something. Some distance behind them, a dark gaze had locked onto them.

    Mu Chen¡¯s party didn¡¯t rest at all on the trip; so, by the time dusk arrived, they could see the edge of the White Dragon Hillock.

    It was a continuous mountain range with peaks of different heights. Among them was a ten thousand foot peak that soared into the heavens, piercing through the cloudyer and the edge of the sky. From time to time, roars of beasts would resonate throughout the air, stirring the Spiritual Energy in the heavens and earth.

    However, even such a towering mountain range couldn¡¯t conceal the baleful aura rising from the earth. This aura was left behind from the earth-shaking battle that took ce a few hundred years ago. Countless experts had fallen and turned into skeletons.

    ¡°It¡¯s truly worthy of being a ce that a Sovereign expert had once fallen.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s group stood on the peak of a distant mountain and sighed at the cruel aura fluctuating throughout the White Dragon Hillock.

    ¡°The emerging Spirit Treasury happens to be located in the depths of the White Dragon Hillock. That area is filled with so many Spiritual Beasts that there might also be quite a few Heaven Rank Spiritual Beasts. Of course, we¡¯ll also have to take note of other adventurer groups who¡¯vee to the White Dragon Hillock seeking treasure. Those people aren¡¯t going to be easy to deal with. Furthermore, they¡¯ll be extremely ruthless. If we end up offending them, they won¡¯t bother about our origins and definitely won¡¯t show any mercy for the sake of their interests.¡± Su Xuan stared at the White Dragon Hillock that was streaming with a baleful aura. This wasn¡¯t a good ce.

    ¡°Therefore, everyone has to work as one during this trip to the White Dragon Hillock. No one is to act on their own.¡± Su Xuan said as she directed her line of sight towards Su Ling¡¯er. Her charming eyes stared and continued, ¡°Understood?¡±

    Su Ling¡¯er pouted. Was that directed at her? Was she really that unreliable?

    The other three couldn¡¯t help smiling from the side.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move out. We¡¯ll search for a safe ce to set up camp in the White Dragon Hillock.¡± Su Xuan waved her jade-like hands. Then, her figure took the initiative and shot away, heading directly towards the baleful White Dragon Hillock. Mu Chen and the other three followed closely behind.

    When they entered the White Dragon Hillock, they instantly felt a surge of ice-cold air shroud them. This was thanks to the baleful aura of the White Dragon Hillock. If they allowed this to enter their bodies, it¡¯d corrode them. Therefore, when parties entered this area, they usually had to circte their Spiritual Energy to prevent the baleful aura from invading their bodies.

    Mu Chen¡¯s group quickly flew over the White Dragon Hillock, encountering many adventurer parties along the way. When those blood-lusting adventurer groups saw their party, their eyes instantly lit up. Their gazes couldn¡¯t help moving all over Su Xuan, Su Ling¡¯er, and Li Qing.

    These people rarely ever saw such beautiful girls. Now that they encountered one, their hearts naturally itched.

    But, even though their hearts itched, none of them were blind. Especially the leaders of their groups. They all stared at Su Xuan and her party in fear, with eyes on full guard. They barked, warning their members to keep their eyes peeled and avoid offending this party.

    And because of that, their party didn¡¯t meet any trouble, even though Su Xuan and herpanions were quite eye-catching. In addition, they were still in the outer borders of the White Dragon Hillock, so there were very few powerful Spiritual Beasts. Therefore, by the time night fell, they managed to find a good campsite.

    Theyid out their small camp in the middle of the deste forest. The bonfire¡¯s mes soared and dispersed a faint light into the darkness.

    The bonfire illuminated Su Xuan¡¯s gentle and charming face. She smiled and said, ¡°Tonight, Guo Xiong is on guard duty. Remember not to let your guard down. Danger could appear at any time in a ce like this.¡±

    Mu Chen and the others nodded. On their journey here, they¡¯d already noticed a few adventurer parties with decent strength. Those parties still couldn¡¯tpete with theirs, even at their peak strength, but those parties had greater numbers. Furthermore, they were the ruthless-types who were used to blood. If there was a conflict, things could get troublesome.

    After Su Xuan finished her instructions, she entered a tent with Su Ling¡¯er. Mu Chen and Guo Xiong made some light conversation, before Mu Chen returned to his tent, as well. Mu Chen continued studying the Spiritual Array Seed. With just a little more time, he should be able to grasp the seed¡¯s method of use.

    As the bonfire red, the small camp gradually quieted down. On a small hill a distance away, the shadow of a group appeared like a specter in the night.

    Bai Dong stood at the front of that group, dressed in white, and coldly smiling at the scene before him. His tone was cold has he asked, ¡°Elder Qiu, is everything ready?¡±

    ¡°All preparations areplete.¡± The one named Elder Qiu spoke from behind him.

    ¡°Then, move out. Act ording to the n. Don¡¯t hurt my beauties.¡± Bai Dong licked his lips as the lust soared within his eyes.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The group behind him responded with deep and low voices. Then, there were a few sonic booms as they shot out into the night like spectres.

    Bai Dong stood on the hill, staring ahead with his lustful expression. He smiled and said, ¡°Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Hmph! There have been no less than thirty Northern Heaven Spiritual Academy students who¡¯ve died in the hands of our Demonic Dragon Guards. Now, it seems a few more lives will be added to that number.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you run this time!¡±

    In the quiet camp, Guo Xiong sat cross-legged, periodically ncing at the dark forest with alert eyes. He tightly gripped a long, ck de. Spiritual energy surged around him.

    ¡°Mhm?¡±

    Suddenly, Guo Xiong¡¯s eyes focused on something. His majestic Spiritual Energy burst out in an instant. With a quick flex of his fingers, the ck longsword sharply hacked downwards.

    Daaaang!

    The ck longsword cut downwards, and the sounds of metal on metal resounded as a ck spear split in two.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡±

    Guo Xiong instantly stood up and barked towards the dark forest.

    The tents instantly opened as Su Xuan, Su Ling¡¯er, Li Qing, and Mu Chen quickly flew out. The four of them had just entered their cultivating states, but had instantly awoke when they heard themotion.

    ¡°Ambush! Be careful!¡± Guo Xiong saw Su Xuan and the others emerging and immediately shouted.

    Shiiinnnngggg! Shhhiiinnnngggg!

    As his voicended, several ck and sharp rays shot out from the forest. Spears containing majestic Spiritual Energy rained on their camp from all directions.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    A cold aura shed through Su Xuan¡¯s eyes. Her figure shed away. Her jade-like hands flicked and surges of Spiritual Energy swept out, turning into a Spiritual Energy whirlpool a few dozen feet wide.

    Chhhhhh! Chhhhhh!

    The ck spears flew into the Spiritual Energy whirlpool and were destroyed.

    ¡°Which sneaky bunch are you? You don¡¯t even have the guts to show yourselves?!¡±

    Su Xuan¡¯s charming eyes coldly looked into the dark forest. Then, her figure moved. She turned into a streak of light as Spiritual Energy tore apart the darkness, sting over it without mercy.

    Bang! Bang!

    Her aura boiled over the forest, destroying it. Su Xuan moved again and disappeared into the darkness. She had to get rid of these mice. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to have any peace.

    Mu Chen and the others watched Su Xuan give chase and moved themselves to tightly guard the camp. Su Xuan was a Heavenly Transform Stage Middle Phase; those who wanted to harm her wouldn¡¯t have an easy time of doing so.

    Boom!

    They turned towards the front, when several Spiritual Energy Ripples suddenly emanated through the air. Within these Spiritual Ripples were actually two Heavenly Transform Stage Initial Phases!

    Mu Chen and the others changed their expressions when they sensed those Spiritual Energy ripples. Two Heavenly Transform Stage Initial Phase experts? Just who was this enemy? For them to actually be able to bring out such formations!

    ¡°We have to go help her!¡± Li Qing¡¯s face was frosty. She growled and flew out. Guo Xiong saw her go and quickly moved to follow. But, before he left, he said to Mu Chen and Su Ling¡¯er, ¡°The two of you will hide here, for now. We¡¯ll return as soon as we take care of those guys!¡±

    Rustle!

    The moment his voicended, Guo Xiong and Li Qing shed away through the dark forest, quickly rushing towards the origins of those Spiritual Energies.

    Mu Chen took note of the situation and couldn¡¯t help furrowing his brows. Even though their party was rather small, they were still quite strong. Who actually dared to move against them?

    Based on their formations, their enemy shouldn¡¯t be an ordinary force.

    ¡°Mu Chen, what should we do now?¡± Su Ling¡¯er watched Su Xuan and the others give chase, then moved closer to Mu Chen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. We¡¯ll quietly wait for their return. They shouldn¡¯t have gone too far; they should return soon.¡± said Mu Chen.

    Su Ling¡¯er nodded. She couldn¡¯t help pulling on the hem of Mu Chen¡¯s clothes with her small hands. In the White Dragon Hillock, danger cameyer uponyer. While Su Xuan wasn¡¯t around, she could only rely on Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body suddenly tensed as his keen eyes scrutinized their surroundings. He circted his Spiritual Energy, preparing to deal with any situation that arose.

    Shiiiinnng!

    As Mu Chen swept his eyes around, a sudden and urgent break of wind resounded in his ears. A sharp gale tore through the air, bringing an ear-piercing sound.

    Mu Chen slightly narrowed his eyes, and hugged Su Ling¡¯er¡¯s slim waist with a turn of his hand. The tip of his foot tapped the ground and his figure flew several dozen feet in the air.

    Bang!

    A ck spear as thick as an arm mercilessly impaled the ce where the two of them had been standing moments before. The spear had prated half a meter into the ground and vibrated with a buzzing noise.

    Mu Chen studied the ck spear with a chill in his heart. He raised his head. Only the fine sounds of the wind whistled through his ears. Four figures appeared in the huge tree in front of them. Four chilling gazes fixed onto them, filled with baleful aura.

    ¡°Four Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phases?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze eyes swept over the four figures and he felt a jolt in his heart. Which force was this? To actually bring out such experts to deal with them...

    Mu Chen nced in the direction that Su Xuan and the others and disappeared in, and his heart inevitably sank. Was all of that was just to lure the tigers from its mountain?

    The other party seemed to be targeting the two of them!

 Chapter 233 - Night Attack

    <strong>Chapter 233 - Night Attack</strong>

    It was night. The four figures stood like spectres in the huge tree. Their bodies were hidden from head to toe in ck robes ¡ª even their faces couldn¡¯t be seen. The only parts of their bodies that were exposed were their eyes, which were filled with baleful aura.

    Frightening Spiritual Energy ripples fluctuated around the four of them. Based on those levels, all of these people had reached the Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase!

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes at their formation. If you put them in with any of those previous adventurer parties, they¡¯d definitely take the lead position. So why had four of them suddenly appeared?

    They hadn¡¯t provoked any powerful forces along their journey, so why was trouble knocking on their door?

    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s voice was solemn as he coldly growled. If he¡¯d been facing just a single Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase opponent, he could¡¯ve defeated them without much effort. But there were four of them. Furthermore, from the looks of it, those four were highly experienced. The baleful aura in their eyes had obviously been earned through long years of knowing massacre. They werepletely different from the Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase upperssmen of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy!

    However, those four ck shadows acted as though they hadn¡¯t heard Mu Chen. On the other hand, the baleful aura within their eyes grew even denser.

    Mu Chen¡¯s and Su Ling¡¯er¡¯s hearts sank at seeing their formation. Those guys were excellently trained, not an ordinary adventurer party.

    ¡°Kill them!¡±

    An ice-cold sound suddenly came from the mouth of a ck shadow. Then, the four of them exploded in motion. With a flex of their fingers, ck spears materialised in their hands. Their Spiritual Energies surged, melting into multitudes of illusionary spears that covered the skies and the earth, enveloping the two of them.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression changed at the straightforward actions of the four shadows. He formed a w, condensing with dark light. The Nineyered Pagoda surfaced in his palm, exploding with a downward force.

    Dang! Dannng!

    Numerous spears hit the Nineyered Pagoda, but only caused it to shake a little. The surface of the pagoda wasn¡¯t damaged in the slightest.

    Rustle!

    But, the four of them weren¡¯t the gentle and kind types; the moment they saw Mu Chen¡¯s imprable defense, two of them changed direction. The spears made a detour around Mu Chen and shot towards Su Ling¡¯er, who was being protected behind him.

    Su Ling¡¯er responded to the situation by hastily putting her jade-like hands on the long fire-red whip at her waist. With a shake of her jade-like hand, the whip whistled out like a fiery python. It carried surges of Spiritual Energy and collided with the two spears.

    Bang! Bannng!

    A berzerk Spiritual Energy emanated from the collision, toppling therge trees in the vicinity. The two spectre-shadows skimmed forward, pressing closer to Su Ling¡¯er. The tips of those spears shined with a chilling light and were aimed at Su Ling¡¯ers vitals.

    Faced with two Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phases, Su Ling¡¯er had instantlynded herself in a very disadvantageous position. It was even more dangerous when youpared the ruthlessness of their attacks against her own. Her delicate face turned a little pale.

    Shhhhuuuu!

    Two chilling spears shot forward and prated the defense that Su Ling¡¯er had set up with her fire-red whip. The spears shot towards her shoulder at lightning speed, bringing a strong and sharp gale.

    Su Ling¡¯er¡¯s enthusiasm had declined as she faced those fearful attacks. She quickly stepped back, then jumped as she realized that she¡¯d already backed up into the trunk of a tree. Her charming face turn exceptionally pale.

    Daaang!

    However, just as the spear was about to hit Su Ling¡¯er, the Nineyered Pagoda descended from the sky and enveloped her.

    Daang!

    The ck spears that had flown with their frightening Spiritual Energy ripples heavily collided with the pagoda; however, they were dispersed by the ripplingyers of dark light.

    The pagoda made of dark light rapidly shrank. A figure flew up to Su Ling¡¯er and pulled her into his embrace by her slender waist. Then, the figure fled into the dark forest, like a cunning rabbit.

    ¡°Chase them down!¡±

    When the four figures realised what¡¯d happened, they growled and quickly gave chase.

    Mu Chen held onto Su Ling¡¯er as he shed through the forest. He lowered his head, nced at the slightly pale and shaking young girl as he asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Su Ling¡¯er shook her head and replied, ¡°Thank you. What should we do now?¡±

    Their opponents were four Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase experts. Between the two of them, Su Ling¡¯er was also a Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase, but she wasn¡¯t very experienced inbat. She probably couldn¡¯t even defeat one of the four. Meanwhile, Mu Chen had quite a few cards up his sleeve, but he knew he wouldn¡¯t have time to prepare them; their opponents weren¡¯t looking for a fair and honorable fight.

    Their situation was extremely unfavourable.

    ¡°Can west until Big Sister and the others find us?¡± Su Ling¡¯er asked in a low voice. If Su Xuan and the rest were with them, they wouldn¡¯t have to fear those four.

    ¡°Our opponents are very experienced. Their target is clear. First, they lured your sister and the others so that they could easily deal with us. They probably nned to capture us first, then restrain your sister and the others.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s deep reply came as he continued to sh through the forest, like a hunting leopard.

    ¡°If I take you with me, they¡¯ll probably catch up soon.¡±

    Su Ling¡¯er showed an anxious expression at Mu Chen¡¯s words. ¡°What should we do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to put you down, first.¡± Mu Chen cautiously looked behind them. Four figures were rapidly catching up.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Su Ling¡¯er looked confused. Her delicate face instantly turned as white as snow and her beautiful eyes surged with moisture. She grabbed Mu Chen¡¯s clothes, ¡°Mu Chen, you bastard! Fine! Put me down now, I don¡¯t need you to save me!¡±

    Mu Chen didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at her expression. He helplessly replied, ¡°What are you thinking? If I take you with me, they¡¯re going to overtake us sooner orter. The only thing I can do is hide you somewhere, while I lure them away. After that, you need to find your sister and the others as soon as possible.¡±

    Su Ling¡¯er¡¯s delicate face turned red; however, she still couldn¡¯t care about anything else as she anxiously said, ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous for you to lure them all by yourself.¡±

    She¡¯d just witnessed the strength and intimidation of those four. Their bloodlust was surging and their methods were ruthless. You couldn¡¯t get that way just by sparring with the upperssmen of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    Mu Chen shook his head with an unquestionable tone in his voice. His figure continued to flit across the forest. With a pulling motion of his palm, he drew out some sort of green leaf from among the underbrush. Then, he quickly ground the leaves and sprinkled the peculiar-smelling juices over Su Ling¡¯er.

    ¡°These juices will conceal your scent. Later, when I leave you somewhere, you¡¯ll need to hide yourself and suppress your Spiritual Energy. That way, they won¡¯t be able to find you.¡± Mu Chen exined as he finished what he was doing.

    Su Ling¡¯er dazedly watched Mu Chenplete the task with an extremely proficient technique. She slightly raised her head and saw Mu Chen¡¯s handsome face under the shine of moonlight. However, the current Mu Chen was filled with a cold intent, recing his usual gentleness. The sharpness was like a polished longsword, quietly hiding its edge within its scabbard.

    ¡°Mu Chen, this is a Middle Rank Spiritual Artifact that I exchanged at the Spiritual Value Hall. You should use it.¡± Su Ling¡¯er brought out a cyan longsword. A vague, but piercingly sharp sword aura emanated from it.

    Mu Chen nodded. He¡¯d never used a Spiritual Artifact before, but one had suddenly appeared before his eyes. At least he could use it to increase his fighting strength by a bit.

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s speed abruptly increased. With a turn of his body, he leaned slightly. The instant he had entered the darkness, he threw Su Ling¡¯er from his arms.

    Su Ling¡¯er twisted her body in mid-air and quietlynded in arge tree. Then, she concealed herself within the tree¡¯s dense foliage. She also quickly suppressed the Spiritual Energy circting in her body.

    She nervously directed her line of sight downwards. Soon, four spectre-like shadows bypassed her in their pursuit. When they arrived in the area, their bodies slightly paused and their eyes swept the area. Then, they resumed their pursuit in the direction that Mu Chen had gone.

    As they distanced themselves, Su Ling¡¯er faintly heard a deep and low voice that sounded on the wind. ¡°Quick, we¡¯re running out of time. We have to get rid of those two as soon as possible!¡±

    Su Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t immediately leap down from the huge tree; instead, she remained among the leaves for a period of time. She knew that Mu Chen had ced himself in great danger just to get her to safety. She couldn¡¯t be reckless and cause Mu Chen¡¯s n to fail.

    ¡°Mu Chen, you have to be careful!¡±

    Su Ling¡¯er¡¯s small fists were tightly clenched as her charming eyes looked in the direction that Mu Chen and those four specter-like shadows had disappeared in. Her eyes were filled with nervousness and worry.

    Rustle!

    She waited for quite a while more. Once she was sure that everything had calmed down, she leapt vigorously from the tree. Then, she rapidly skimmed in the direction of their camp.

    ¡°Mu Chen, you have to hold on there. I¡¯ll get my sister and the others to rescue you right away!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure moved like a ck leopard among the shadows of the gloomy forest as he quietly skimmed through. His palm slowly clutched the cyan longsword at his waist as he looked behind him. Back there, the sonic booms sounded even more urgent than before. Four bodies were faintly discernible as they gave chase.

    ¡°So, they¡¯re here?¡±

    Mu Chen said to himself in a soft voice. Then, he stuck out his tongue and licked his lips. A trace of scarlet light surged forward in his ck pupils. He was like a fierce and malicious wolf about to set upon its prey.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been like this. Since you guys are chasing so hard and unwilling to let go, let¡¯s find out who¡¯s the real hunter!¡±

    An excited curve rose on Mu Chen¡¯s lips. He¡¯d already been suppressing the urge to hunt for quite a long time now. When he was in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, he¡¯d had the identity of a student. But, out here, there was nothing he had to worry about anymore!

    Moonlight shined down through the tiny cracks in the forest, forming a chilly arc of light on his handsome face. That side appeared very cold at this moment.

    Now, the Blood Cmity of the Spirit Road was going to reveal his fangs.

 Chapter 234 - Reverse Killing

    <strong>Chapter 234 - Reverse Killing</strong>

    Four specter-like shadows quickly and violently shed through the forest. Their expressions were like those of wolves, fixed upon their target that was a short distance ahead ¡ª a lone figure fleeing in a sorry state.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how far you can run!¡±

    The hearts of those four were filled with the sounds of coldughter as they abruptly increased their speeds. They noticed that their target had started showing frantic movements and clumsier steps ¡ª likely out of dread for the inevitable.

    If you couldn¡¯t preserve a clear mind under such a brutal pursuit, then the consequences went without saying.

    A cruel light passed through the eyes of the four shadows. These Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy students were quite gifted; but, unfortunately for them, talents were useless in life-or-death exchanges. The most important factors that determined the oue of a life-or-death struggle were merciless needs to kill and keen senses.

    Rustle!

    Disdain shed through their hearts as they watched the pitiful figure turn a corner and disappeared from their sights. They immediately followed.

    Their figures flew over a cluster of trees.

    When they passed through that patch of forest, the shadows from the dense branches and leaves dispersed from their eyes. In that moment, a shadow pounced on them, entering the embrace of one of the four.

    The four shadows¡¯ expressions changed at the sudden event. The shadow that¡¯d collided with theirrade was still for a moment, before it sharply snarled. Theirrade reflexively aimed his ck spear towards the person in his arms.

    Shiiiiing!

    But the instant the spear thrust forward, a sharp longsword mercilessly pierced his heart with a majestic Spiritual Energy. The sword tip prated through his back and fresh blood poured down.

    The shadow widened his eyes in disbelief at the cold-eyed youth in his embrace. The boy¡¯s expression was exceptionally frigid, as though it¡¯d been crafted from ice.

    Never, in his wildest imaginations, would he consider this turn of events; the youth who¡¯d only been running from their pursuit had suddenly turned back. The unexpected surprise had broken all of their guards.

    Furthermore, this youth¡¯s ruthlessness surpassed their own. He¡¯d instantly prated the shadow¡¯s vitals, severing his life.

    ¡°He did that on purpose!¡±

    The shadow¡¯s vision gradually turned ck, with the youth¡¯s indifferent expression as hisst living memory. Just a short while ago, this youth had been panicking under their pursuit. But how was that expression from someone that was panicking from running?

    So, this youth had been putting up a fa?ade, and made the experienced experts lower their guards. Then, he¡¯dunched his counterattack!

    Neat and tidy, without the slightest hint of sloppiness.

    ¡°You...!¡±

    Everything happened in an instant. By the time the other three shadows realized what¡¯d happened, Mu Chen¡¯s de had already run itself through theirrade¡¯s heart.

    The three of them red with dark eyes filled with rage. The spears in their hands turned into sharp attacks, enveloping Mu Chen with threats to his vitals. This brat actually dared to kill one of theirrades right before their eyes. How could they possibly let him escape?

    Mu Chen faced the three¡¯s attacks and pulled out his longsword with a flick of his wrist. His Spiritual Energy circted. Cyan light glinted off the longsword as he burst forward with a razor-sharp sword energy and light, resisting the numerous spear images.

    Shhhuuuuu!

    The three of them were well coordinated. A few rays of cold light still managed to break through Mu Chen¡¯s defense and flew towards his chest.

    Mu Chen dragged the corpse of the shadow that he¡¯d killed back into his arms, and used it as a meat shield.

    Chhhhhhh!

    The sharp spears pierced through the dead shadow with a majestic Spiritual Energy. The tips of the spears drew thin lines of blood on Mu Chen¡¯s chest.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were cold as he stepped forward. The corpse was heavily tossed to the side, sailing into that ck shadow.

    A dark malevolence showed itself in the eyes of that shadow.He threw out a fist, which impacted with the flying corpse. A surge of violent Spiritual Energy erupted, badly mutting the body.

    Chhhhhhh!

    But the moment the fist struck the corpse and tore it to pieces, cold rays of light flicker within the corpse¡¯s chest. The tip of a sword, wrapped in ck-coloured Spiritual Energy with ck mes throbbing of it tunneled through the corpse¡¯s chest and thrust towards the ck shadow with lightning speed.

    The offence was too quick, violent, and sharp ¡ª so much so that even the ck shadow was taken by surprise. That shadow threw out a punch as his Spiritual Energy surged as one could even hear the roar of a dragon within it. The majestic Spiritual Energy had turned into spiritual fist with the shape of a raging dragon and collided with the sharp light that burned with ck mes.

    BANG!

    ck mes swept out as the two heavily collided, quickly igniting the violent gale of Spiritual Energy wrapped around the fist.

    Rustle!

    The sword light pierced the gale and swung down on the ck shadow¡¯s wrist as he watched with a shocked expression.

    Sword light shed. Blood sttered. Blood flowed from the ces where the five fingers had been severed.

    Mu Chen cultivated quite a tyrannical Spiritual Energy. By adding the Middle Rank Spiritual Artifact that Su Ling¡¯er had given him, his offense definitely wasn¡¯t something that an ordinary person could withstand.

    ¡°Arghhhhhh!¡±

    The ck shadow miserably shrieked, mercilessly thrusting the spear in his left hand towards Mu Chen¡¯s throat. He was trying to take Mu Chen down with him.

    Ding!

    But since Mu Chen had already gained the advantage during that exchange, he wasn¡¯t willing to risk getting a heavy injury. With a flick of his hand, the longsword flew back. His fingers mped over the cutting edge of the sword and nted the de to the side, just so that it managed to block the spear.

    Sparks flew.

    Mu Chen borrowed the force of the impact and let himself fly out, gaining distance. He entered the forest like a bat into the night, disappearing in the blink of an eye. ¡°Damned brat!¡±

    The three shadows looked at the cold corpse in front of them, their eyes were filled with rage. The four of them were Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase experts, and had a rich amount of experience under their belts. They never imagined that this barely Heavenly Fusion Stage brat could reverse the situation and put them in such a miserable position.

    Not only had they lost a member, but one of the remaining shadows had also lost a hand. Their fighting strength had declined!

    ¡°We can¡¯t forgive him!¡±

    The three of them snarled, especially the ck shadow that¡¯d lost his hand to Mu Chen. His eyes turned sinister.

    The three of them exchanged looks, then flew out at the same time. But this time, their bodies were tense as they circted their Spiritual Energies to their limits. They were expecting an attack at any moment as they advanced.

    That lightning exchange earlier had forced them to understand that even though this youth may be young, he wasn¡¯t the gentle type. Not only did he have vicious eyes, even his offense was fierce. His actions were direct and straightforward, without the slightest bit of sloppiness. He was definitely different from the other Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy students, who were usually low on experience in terms of fighting and killing.

    If they still had any contempt for him in their hearts, then they¡¯d probably suffer a defeat tonight.

    Mu Chen shed through the forest, lightly wiping traces of blood from his chest. It was just a flesh wound, nothing much. His reversal of the earlier situation had been extremely sessful. It looked like his previous acting had produced quite an effect.

    Mu Chen nced behind himself. Those three should be acting much more cautious now. But that also meant that they¡¯d slow down their chase, providing him with a little more time.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s see who¡¯s the true hunter.¡±

    Mu Chen muttered as he observed the forest before him. He could vaguely make out the scarlet pupils of several beasts. Those must be the Spiritual Beasts of the White Dragon Hillock.

    He watched the scarlet eyes of the beasts residing in the depths of forest, and the corner of his mouth rose into the trace of a smile. He didn¡¯t avoid the area; on the contrary, he changed directions and headed towards them.

    Night enveloped the forest as three shadows rapidly shed through it. One in front, while two followed behind ¡ª a triangle formation. Their tensed bodies overflowed with Spiritual Energy as they cautiously kept an eye on their surroundings.

    ¡°Mm?¡±

    As the three of them moved along, their eyes were suddenly drawn to something. The one in front waved his palm and the three of themnded on a clear patch of ground. Some distance away were two beast corpses that were spilling fresh blood. It was clear that they¡¯d been recently killed.

    ¡°Must be the brat.¡±

    The ck shadow who¡¯d lost his fingers to Mu Chen clenched his teeth and said, ¡°It looks like he was surrounded by Spiritual Beasts. That means he¡¯s probably slowed down his pace. We must make use of the opportunity.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    The other two nodded. Then, the three figures shed away, resuming their chase.

    Over the next few minutes, they saw a series of freshly-killed beast corpses. Among the corpses were shreds of cloth ¡ª Mu Chen¡¯s clothes.

    Based on these signs, Mu Chen must have encountered more and more Spiritual Beasts. Furthermore, he¡¯d also sensed that the three shadows were already nipping at his heels. The signs showed that he¡¯d quickened his pace a little, so much so that he couldn¡¯t afford to clean up the traces of the battles.

    After giving chase for another ten minutes, the three shadows stopped, once again, in a clearing. On the ground before them was the corpse of arge golden lion. The Spiritual Beast was clearly dead, with a cyan longsword thoroughly impaled in itsrge, sinister maw.

    ¡°This belongs to the brat.¡±

    The three of them stopped next to the huge lion corpse and studied the familiar longsword.

    One shadow coldly smiled. ¡°This kid¡¯s luck is so bad. He actually ran into a Gold me Lion. This beast is as strong as a Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase. Even we¡¯d have to waste a bit of effort to deal with it. No wonder he decided to discard his Spiritual Artifact.¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Suddenly, a deep and low roar resounded from deeper within the forest. Vaguely, ripples of Spiritual Energy were carried over.

    ¡°He¡¯s encountered another one. Quick, we¡¯ll be able to catch up to him this time!¡± The three of them delightedly eximed as they heard the sounds.

    ¡°En!¡±

    The three of them nodded. Two of the three were about to give chase, while thest one took two steps over to the corpse to grab the cyan longsword. This was a Middle Rank Spiritual Artifact, a powerful object. It¡¯d be a pity if they left it here.

    Bang!

    As his fingers closed around the sword¡¯s hilt, intending to pull it from the Gold me Lion¡¯s corpse, in that moment, the corpse exploded. Fresh blood sttered about as a bloodied figure charged out from the fleshy remains. The figure curved two fingers. A gold light rushed forward, bringing an extremely sharp ripple with it. The ck shadow watched with a startled expression as it went through his throat.

    The ck shadow trembled and fell to the ground, his widened eyes filled with disbelief.

    The blood-covered figure lowered his head and retrieved the longsword. He slowly raised his head and looked to the figure that¡¯d already stopped moving, then turned around to find the other two shadows watching him in utter shock.

    Mu Chen wiped the fresh blood from his face and lightly smiled at the two remaining shadows. From the perspective of the two shadows, that smile was as frightening as a demon¡¯s.

    They¡¯d been acting so cautiously, but they¡¯d still fallen for the brat¡¯s scheme!

    His methods were simply impossible to defend against!

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    Mu Chen lightly rapped on the sword de, making clear and crisp sounds as he did so. He¡¯d already killed two out of the four. The ones left were one crippled, and one whole expert. But their formation itself had been crippled, as well, and it was no longer strong enough to force him to run.

 Chapter 235 - None Left

    <strong>Chapter 235 - None Left</strong>

    ¡°You damned brat!¡±

    Night covered the forest. The two ck shadows ground their teeth as they watched the bloodied Mu Chen eerily smile at them. His eyes were filled with dense bloodlust.

    They never imagined that things would turn out like this!

    Shouldn¡¯t they be able to easily dispatch a Heavenly Fusion Initial Phase brat? How did the situation progress to this point? The four of them were Demonic Dragon Guards with a rich amount of experience under their belts. Who knows how much blood was stained on their hands? But, during tonight¡¯s pursuit of this youth, two of them had been in, and one had been heavily injured.

    Even if they¡¯d been sent to take down a Heavenly Transform Stage expert, they wouldn¡¯t have paid such a miserable price, right?

    ¡°Surprised?¡±

    Mu Chen pick up his cyan longsword. A pitch-ck Spiritual Energy red and formed irregr sword lights at the de¡¯s tip. He smiled. With his entire body drenched in blood, it was a frightening spectacle.

    ¡°The number of people I killed on the Spirit Road alone is more than the total you¡¯ve killed between all of you.¡± Mu Chen smiled and pointed the longsword towards the two as he continued his speech. ¡°Now, shall we end thisedy of a pursuit?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about time to end this. We won¡¯t give you another chance to flee!¡±

    The two ck shadows eerily replied. Then, one shadow ducked left, while the other went right, sealing off Mu Chen¡¯s path of retreat. They¡¯d already had a taste of Mu Chen¡¯s many tricks during their earlier pursuit. In order to guard against that, they couldn¡¯t be careless and give him another chance. Otherwise, they could fall into his traps at any moment.

    ¡°Really?¡± Mu Chen smiled. He tightened his grip on the longsword as a majestic Spiritual Energy poured out like ck smoke and surged towards the sky.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    The two ck shadows went silent as their eyes turned cold. They burst forward simultaneously. The two ck spears in their hands were venomous snakes darting from their nests, sweeping towards Mu Chen in a violent gale.

    Mu Chen also flew forward in the same instant. The light of the sword surged as the ck mes ascended. Even though he faced two attackers, he didn¡¯t show the slightest hesitation.

    Dang! Daaaang!

    As the three of them intertwined, a violent Spiritual Energy burst outwards. Dried leaves swept over the ground and turned into dust. Onerge tree copsed after another.

    Mu Chen¡¯s attacks were ruthless. He¡¯d gone with full force, straight towards the unharmed ck shadow. He paid no attention to the one with the crippled hand. It looked like Mu Chen nned to exert all his power to kill the unharmed ck shadow.

    However, thetter clearly wasn¡¯t someone who was easy to deal with. The shadow released his Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase strength, without restraint. His attacks were sharp and all aimed at Mu Chen¡¯s vitals.

    The sword light and spear image whistled through the air. Frightening Spiritual Energies collided and dispersed multiple times.

    Dang!

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression was indifferent as he thrust his sword forward, bringing the surges of Spiritual Energy and ring ck mes with it. The de was like a ck horse, running as fast as lightning towards the ck shadow¡¯s chest. However, thetter had already swept up his spear to block Mu Chen¡¯s attack.

    ¡°A Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase wants to fight me head-on? What wishful thinking!¡± That ck shadow coldly smiled.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression was as cid as ever as he pulled back the sword and then dived forward, like an eagle. His fingers clenched as he threw out a punch.

    Boom!

    Spiritual Energies fluctuated. Mu Chen¡¯s pitch-ck Spiritual Energy was like a storm as it rapidly gathered around his fist. Six Limitless Death Seals seemed to have formed in an instant.

    As the six Limitless Death Seal appeared, the natural Spiritual Energies from the forest grew more chaotic. A ck-coloured light seal flew out, like a cket, as it streaked across the night sky towards the ck shadow.

    Boom!

    Cracks appeared in the ground, forming a huge ravine.

    Shock appeared in the eyes of the ck shadow. He¡¯d sensed a fatal amount of danger from that attack.

    ¡°ck Dragon Fiend Spear!¡±

    Spiritual Energy swept out from the body of that ck shadow. His hand trembled as the ck-coloured spear flew from his hand. The energy went wild, turning into a ck dragon a few dozen feet long. It bared its fangs, brandished its ws, and charged.

    Bang!

    Theet formed from the Limitless Death Seals didn¡¯t give the slightest pause as it mercilessly collided with the ck light dragon, causing a huge crash to resound. The ck shadow watched as the cket sailed on like an irresistible force, instantly destroying his ck dragon. Even the ck spear that¡¯d formed the dragon¡¯s core had been sent flying.

    Boom!

    Theet pierced through the dragon and whistled towards the shadow, as the shadow, himself, watched with an expression of fear stered all over his face.

    ¡°Arghhhh!¡±

    A miserable shriek shook the earth as a huge crater appeared on the ground. In the center of the crater was the ck shadow¡¯s corpse, now more of an indistinct mess than a human being. He¡¯d died instantly.

    Mu Chen¡¯s six Limitless Death Seals had been enough to withstand one of Li Xuantong¡¯s attacks. Now, the execution of it had instantly killed a Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase expert.

    ¡°Haaaaaaaa.¡±

    Mu Chen also deeply exhaled a deep breath. His aura was slightly sluggish. That attack had drained a lot from him.

    Mu Chen stood high up in the air. With a flick of his wrist, the Nineyered Pagoda appeared in his palm, then flew behind him to block the attack of the remaining ck shadow with the crippled arm.

    Mu Chen slowly turned around to face the frightened ck shadow and lightly smiled, ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve have chosen the wrong target.¡±

    ¡°So, do you still want to resist?¡±

    The ck shadow slightly trembled. The eyes that¡¯d been filled with a sinister aura were now filled with fear. Today¡¯s events were truly too horrifying to speak of.

    ¡°Who are you?! You name wasn¡¯t in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Heavenly Ranking!¡± the ck shadow severely retorted.

    When Mu Chen heard that, he furrowed his brows. He coldly stared at the person before him. ¡°I take it that you¡¯re familiar with what goes on in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy? I wonder, who are you?¡±

    The ck shadow was shocked. He never thought that his simple remark would raise the suspicions of this youth before him. This fellow was simply too hard to deal with.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s impossible toplete tonight¡¯s mission. I can only return and report that we made a mistake in estimating our target¡¯s strength!¡± The shadow ground his teeth. The ck spear in his hand shot towards Mu Chen as the shadow, himself, took the opportunity and flew away.

    The pagoda in Mu Chen¡¯s hand expanded and blocked spear like a huge shield. He watched the ck shadow escape towards the forest with a nk expression. With a flick of his finger, the Nineyered Pagoda expanded, again. The firstyer exploded with golden lights. A roar sounded as the light turned into a golden dragon that tore through the forest. The ck shadow couldn¡¯t dodge in time as the dragon collided with him.

    Bang!

    A violent shock wave leveled the surrounding trees. That ck shadow coughed up fresh blood as his wretched figure flew backwards andnded at Mu Chen¡¯s feet.

    Rustle!

    The cyan longsword stopped at the shadow¡¯s throat. Mu Chen lightly smiled and said, ¡°Now, will you tell me where you¡¯re from?¡±

    ¡°You must be dreaming, if you think you¡¯re going to get anything out of me!¡± The shadow¡¯s eyes were dark as heughed. ¡°Brat, don¡¯t becent. None of you will escape!¡±

    Mu Chen looked uninterested as he drove the longsword through the shadow¡¯s throat. He¡¯d decided that he couldn¡¯t extract any more information from the shadow. In that case, there wasn¡¯t any point in keeping him alive.

    ¡°Huu.¡±

    Mu Chen straightforwardly killed thest person, then sat down and panted heavily. He felt a little beaten after the night¡¯s battle of wits and merciless wills.

    Rustle!

    After he got rid of thest person, a series of sonic booms echoed from the distance. Mu Chen looked up in surprise and clutched the longsword in his hand. But loosened his grip when he realised that it was Su Ling¡¯er.

    ¡°Mu Chen!¡±

    Su Ling¡¯ernded on a patch of empty ground and took in Mu Chen¡¯s bloodied state with a single nce. She was instantly startled and her charming face lost its color as she anxiously hurried over to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Mu Chen waved his hand towards her.

    Su Xuan, Guo Xiong and Li Qing followed after Su Ling¡¯er, their faces were also filled with anxiety. They let out relieved sighs when they confirmed for themselves that Mu Chen was still alive.

    They looked at the two corpses with nk expressions, then back at Mu Chen with confusion in their eyes. ¡°You killed these two? What about the other two? Didn¡¯t Ling¡¯er say that there were four?¡±

    ¡°All dead.¡±

    Mu Chen was a little shaky as he stood up. He looked over his own blood-soaked body and gave them a helpless smile.

    ¡°All dead?¡±

    Su Xuan, Su Ling¡¯er, Guo Xiong and Li Qing¡¯s faces changed as they looked at Mu Chen in disbelief. ¡°You did this?¡±

    Mu Chen looked around and replied, ¡°Is there anyone else here?¡±

    Su Xuan and the other three were speechless as they watched Mu Chen with strange expressions. ording to Su Ling¡¯er, those four should¡¯ve been Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase killers with extremely cruel and rich experiences. Su Xuan could¡¯ve killed them straightforwardly, but even Guo Xiong and Li Qing, who were Quasi-Heavenly Transform Stages, would¡¯ve withdrew back. There was no way they could¡¯ve killed the assassins.

    But Mu Chen had aplished it?

    ¡°Formidable!¡± Guo Xiong eximed in admiration as he gave Mu Chen a thumbs up. Mu Chen had clearly gained his respect by aplishing such a feat as only a Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase.

    Li Qing¡¯s eyes were also filled with amazement as she looked at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Haha, it looks like I truly made the right choice in choosing you as ourpanion.¡± Su Xuan sweetly smiled. However, her charming eyes still held a peculiar expression as she looked at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Stop teasing me. I only fought for my life, nothing particrly amazing. I was just a little more ruthless than they were.¡±

    Mu Chen shook his head, then asked, ¡°Do you know who they are? Why would they attack us? Such formations probably don¡¯t belong to an ordinary force, right?¡±

    The longsword in Su Xuan¡¯s hands tore open the shirt of a ck shadow¡¯s corpse, revealing a tattoo on his chest ¡ª a pce carried on the backs of dragons. A baleful aura slowly emanated from it.

    Su Xuan stared at that tattoo as a cold light shed across her eyes.

    ¡°They¡¯re from the Demonic Dragon Pce.¡±

 Chapter 236 - Demonic Dragon Palace

    <strong>Chapter 236 - Demonic Dragon Pce</strong>

    ¡°Demonic Dragon Pce?¡±

    Mu Chen frowned at Su Xuan¡¯s words, as he was unfamiliar with that name. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t remember offending some Demonic Dragon Pce on their way here. Right?

    ¡°Are they really from the Demonic Dragon Pce?¡± Guo Xiong and Li Qing¡¯s faces changed, going cold, ¡°No wonder they had such a ruthless formation. So, it¡¯s them.¡±

    Su Xuan lightly nodded. ¡°The ones who intercepted us earlier were two Heavenly Transform Stages and three Quasi-Heavenly Transform Stages. Not many forces within a thousand miles of the White Dragon Hillock are capable of sending out such a formation.

    She smiled at the slightly frowning Mu Chen as she spoke. ¡°You¡¯re new to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, so it¡¯s not strange that you don¡¯t know about the Demonic Dragon Pce. A few hundred years ago, one powerful force ruled the entire Northern Heavens Continent ¡ª the Demonic Dragon Pce.¡±

    ¡°Are they stronger than the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy?¡± Mu Chen nked as he considered the inconceivable.

    ¡°No. Even though our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy resided on the same continent, we never had any thoughts of ruling. We didn¡¯t meddle in the events that went on. That¡¯s why the Demonic Dragon Pce seized the opportunity to rise, and became the overlord of the Northern Heavens Continent.¡±

    Guo Xiong smiled, ¡°However, the Demonic Dragon Pce wasn¡¯t satisfied, even after they became the overlord of the continent. The Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy at the center of the continent was a thorn in their side. They knew that they could only be true overlords by removing the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. They wanted to use the continent as their headquarters as they invade and attack other continents.¡±

    Mu Chen swept his tongue around his mouth. How ambitious of the Demonic Dragon Pce. Forget about ruling the Northern Heavens Continent, they actually dared to take action against the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°As a result, the Demonic Dragon Pce began attacking the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy a few hundred years ago. That battle was truly world-shaking and countless experts fell. The entire continent was embroiled in battle.¡±

    Mu Chen seemed shaken. The strength of Demonic Dragon Pce was definitely frightening to be able to rule the entire Northern Heavens Continent. Meanwhile, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had contentedly and stably sat at the center of the Northern Heavens Continent for thousands of years. Their foundation was just as deep and unmeasurable.

    The collision of such two forces would definitely result in devastating destruction.

    ¡°That battle carried on for years. In the end, Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy stood victorious, while the Demonic Dragon Pce withdrew in defeat, their might declined. Those forces that they¡¯d once suppressed retaliating against them. The Demonic Dragon Pce¡¯s ruling seat had been utterly shattered.¡±

    Su Xuan stared at the corpses and said, ¡°However, a centipede dies but never falls down. Even though the Demonic Dragon Pce was defeated, they weren¡¯t destroyed. They¡¯re still hiding out on the Northern Heavens Continent, recuperating, while they wait for an opportunity to arrive.¡±

    ¡°Over the years, the students of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy who¡¯ve gone out for training would often encounter various attacks. Half of those are from the Demonic Dragon Pce.¡±

    ¡°Every year, about half of the students who¡¯ve died out on the Northern Heavens Continent were at the hands of the Demonic Dragon Pce.¡±

    Chill gathered on Su Xuan¡¯s sweet-tempered face as she spoke. She clearly, and bitterly, despised the Demonic Dragon Pce.

    ¡°Has the academy taken any measures?¡± Mu Chen asked with furrowed brows.

    ¡°You know that nothing is gentle after you leave the borders of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. At the same time, it serves as an experience ¡ª the only way you can be a true expert is by experiencing the need to kill for yourself. That¡¯s why they send students out to train. In this world, how could anyone grow stronger without paying a price?¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Mission Hall has a special board ¡ª the Bounty Board. All the names on it are well-famed, as many students who¡¯ve left to train have died by their hands. That¡¯s why our academy issues bounties for them. Students who kill those bounty targets will be heavily rewarded.¡±

    ¡°Bounty Board?¡± Mu Chen was confused. He¡¯d never even heard of this board before. Clearly, only students whose strength have reached a certain level could gain the ess to go after the terrible people on the Bounty Board.

    ¡°Each target on the Bounty Board is a ruthless figure, so much so that they¡¯re even known within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. All of those missions are extremely dangerous and difficult; that¡¯s why they¡¯re known as the most painful missions of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡±

    Guo Xiong stood to the side licking his lips. ¡°What¡¯s engraved in my mind was the event that shook our entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Back then, Shen Cangsheng had juste out of his seclusion and took on one of these bounty missions. Furthermore, the one he¡¯d epted was a Rank 3 of the Bounty Board, an extreme talent from the Demonic Dragon Pce ¡ª Blood Demon Dragon - Yu Yuan.¡±

    ¡°Blood Demon Dragon, Yu Yuan...¡± Mu Chen muttered.

    ¡°This Yu Yuan was extremely powerful. Before this, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had sent out a party of twenty out for training, including two Heavenly Transform Stage Initial Phase upperssmen. Even the worst among them was a Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase. Such formation is already formidable, but when they encountered Yu Yuan, only one Senior Sister escaped, protected by the others.¡±

    ¡°After that, our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy attempted an unsessful hunt; two of the hunting party ended up killed instead, increasing Yu Yuan¡¯s fame. After that, no one else dared to ept his bounty mission.¡±

    Guo Xiong had an expression of admiration. ¡°Until Shen Cangshen came along.¡±

    ¡°Shen Cangshen still wasn¡¯t Rank 1 back then, only somewhere in the top 10 of the Heavenly Ranking. He often hid away by himself, but, that day, he came out of seclusion and exploded. With his spear, he soared to Rank 1 of the Heavenly Ranking.¡±

    ¡°After that, while the student body was in shock, he epted Yu Yuan¡¯s bounty mission. 10 dayster, he returned with his spear over his shoulder and Yu Yuan¡¯s head on the end of it.¡±

    Guo Xiong¡¯s eyes boiled with excitement as he recalled the huge shock that¡¯d brought to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°Everyone had been dumbfounded as they raised their heads towards the war god returning with the spear on his shoulder. They were in extreme shock.¡±

    Mu Chen looked at Guo Xiong, whose eyes were still boiling and Li Qing, the ice beauty who seemed faraway at the moment. He could see that this Senior Brother, Shen Cangsheng, who he¡¯d never met before, possessed an extremely high position in the eyes those students.

    He was curious. How powerful was this legend-like figure? How strong was hepared to Li Xuantong?

    ¡°Shen Cangsheng is indeed a powerful individual,¡± Su Xuan confirmed with a soft voice. ¡°You could think of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy as a gathering ce for geniuses. He Yao, Xu Huang, and the others are also fairly outstanding. There are many who¡¯ve hidden themselves from the public, waiting for the day they amaze the world with a single brilliant feat and be powerful figures soaring to the heavens. Even still, no matter how outstanding they were, they still can¡¯t shake the Heavenly Ranking¡¯s peak, that majestic war god.¡±

    ¡°Most of the targets on the Bounty Board are from the Demonic Dragon Pce. They¡¯re the only ones who¡¯d try to kill our students by any means.¡±

    Su Xuan looked at Mu Chen, ¡°Now you know about the blood feud between our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and Demonic Dragon Pce?¡±

    Mu Chen nodded. It seemed that this Demonic Dragon Pce shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. The Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy allowed this to happen was for the sake of their students¡¯ training, but also possibly because they had no way of pulling up the Demonic Dragon Pce by its roots.

    ¡°This time, it seems the Demonic Dragon Pce has noticed us.¡± Su Xuan¡¯s charming facial features drew together. ¡°As far as I know, the White Dragon Sovereign who fell here was once a high-ranking member of the Demonic Dragon Pce. However, he betrayed them. It¡¯s likely that the Demonic Dragon Pce sent their experts because of the appearance of this Sovereign Spirit Treasury. When the timees... we¡¯ll have to be careful.¡±

    Mu Chen, Guo Xiong, Li Qing, and Su Xuan all nodded. They felt the inconvenience. It seemed that this mission wasn¡¯t going to be as easy toplete.

    ¡°We should move. We¡¯ll take advantage of nightfall and the fact that we¡¯ve just thwarted the Demonic Dragon Pce. Best if we lose thempletely.¡± Su Xuan said.

    None of them had any objections. They tried to tidy up the area, then headed deeper into the White Dragon Hillocks with increased vignce.

    ...

    Mu Chen¡¯s party headed deeper into the hillocks. Meanwhile, Bai Dong stood in the forest on a faraway slope, his color turning steel-grey.

    ¡°Trash, trash! Four pieces of trash! Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase strength and they couldn¡¯t even dispose of a girl who wasn¡¯t even a Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase and a Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase boy!

    Bai Dong look down at the four ck-colored jade tokens in his hand, which waspletely shattered. It showed that those four had already been killed.

    The grey-robed elder stood next to Bai Dong, his expression bewildered. ¡°How is this possible? How could the two of them kill four Demonic Dragon Guards?¡±

    He was familiar with the strength of the Demonic Dragon Guards. Even he¡¯d have to bide his time if he wanted to deal with the four them together. But now, a boy and a girl, still smelling of their mother¡¯s milk, kill them?

    Bai Dong was so angry that he crushed the jade shards in the his hand. Then, he looked to the depths of the forest with a sinister look in his eyes.

    ¡°Inform my father. It looks like we don¡¯t need to worry about being exposed, anymore. As long as we obtain what¡¯s in the Spirit Treasury, we can withdraw from this ce. But, before we leave, I want those irksome things exterminated!¡±

 Chapter 237 Lion Tiger Regiment

    <strong>Chapter 237 ¡ª Lion Tiger Regiment</strong>

    Daylight intensified as the vast White Dragon Hillock shedded the shroud of night. Wind abruptly screeched throughout the mountain range. Vaguely, there were shapes of countless figure moving within in the forest. They stormed through like a swarm of locusts, all heading in the same direction ¡ª towards the depths of the White Dragon Hillock.

    That was where the Sovereign Spirit Treasury would appear!

    And in response to the sudden locust swarm of people, the White Dragon Hillock, itself, quickly exploded. Countless angry Spiritual Beasts hissed in anger as they rose to face the intruders. There wasn¡¯t even a shred mercy in those hearts and their Spiritual Energies rushed towards the skies as they hissed. For a moment, it felt as if the entire mountain range was trembling.

    Ah!

    Once in awhile, a mournful or blood-curdling wail would slice through the mountain range ¡ª likely belonging to some unlucky fellow who was being torn to pieces by those Spiritual Beasts. At the same time, even more Spiritual Beasts were being exterminated by the rushing mob of experts. Tremendous bodies rolled and writhed in sshes of newly spilled blood, before finally copsing to the ground with deep rumbles.

    Such events were urring throughout the mountain range. The stench of blood saturated the air.

    Shuuuuu!

    In the forest, Mu Chen¡¯s party of five was swiftly moving along. The White Dragon Hillock currently had a very different air than the one of tranquility from the night before. As night retreated, the numerous experts and other unknown things had started to show themselves. The vigorous Spiritual Energies rose and fell in violent cycles, showing just how many experts this rumored Sovereign Spirit Treasury had attracted.

    Su Xuan¡¯s lovely face turned to face four different directions. She¡¯d also noticed the White Dragon Hillock¡¯smotion. She waved a jade-like hand and spoke in a tender voice, ¡°We should increase our pace.¡±

    As her voicended, the five of them sharply increased their speed, turning into five streak of lights that swept past the forest of towering trees.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    However, the moment they crossed a certain patch of forest, a fierce sound carried over from their right. They turned their eyes in that direction, only to see a massive fire-red Spiritual Beast watching them with a sinister gleam in its eyes and a severed limb hanging from its mouth. It was clear that it¡¯d recently devoured a human being. When this animalistic brute saw Mu Chen¡¯s party intrude on its territory, it gave a thunderous roar and sprang on them with its body still reeking of blood.

    ¡°A Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase Spiritual Beast dares to get in our way,¡± Mu Chenmented upon seeing that. He smiled, flicked his fingers, and the Nine-Layered Pagoda appeared. The headwind sharply increased. In an instant, it transformed into a massive ck tower, creating an impression of fearful might, like that of a lofty mountain. Then it cruelly weighed down on the body of blood-red Spiritual Beast.

    Boom!

    Even the ground crumbled as the Nine-Layered Pagoda ruthlessly descended. The massive blood-red Spiritual Beast exploded with a mournful snarl ¡ª it¡¯d been directly crushed to death under the pressure.

    A look of surprise passed through the eyes of the other members of Su Xuan¡¯s party. Even though this blood-colored Spiritual Beast only had the strength of a Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase, it¡¯d still had an extremely strong defense. They hadn¡¯t expected Mu Chen to take care of it in just one stroke.

    ¡°Hmm? Treasure!¡± Su Ling¡¯er only nced at the corpse of the blood-red Spiritual Beast before turning her line-of-sight to another spot ahead. Clinging to one of the cliffs of fractured stone and earth was a blood-red zoysia[1. A type of grass.] gently swaying in the breeze. A fragrance dispersed in the air.

    ¡°Blood Spirit Zoysia?¡± Su Ling¡¯er¡¯s lovely face instantly lit up. Crafted from the heavens, a wealth of the earth[2. A figurative expression showing just how valuable this treasure is. It is not literally crafted from the heavens.] ¡ª such a treasure would undoubtedly be hard-won under any other circumstance. It could have considerable effects on one¡¯s cultivation.

    Swish.

    Her image shed away andnded on therge cliff. Then, she bent down and plucked the Blood Spirit Zoysia.

    Shuuuu!

    However, the moment she picked the Blood Spirit Zoysia, a pointed screech rose and resonated. The only thing they saw was a line of frigid lightunching towards Su Ling¡¯er as fast as lightning.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Su Xuan¡¯s lovely eyes focused as she pointed a jade finger into the air and tapped. A line of Spiritual Energy raced out, intending to shatter the frigid light that was heading for Su Ling¡¯er.

    Guo Xiong And Li Qing simultaneously enteredbat mode, eyes coldly watching the direction that the frigid light hade from. They saw human figures sh through the forest. About 20 people quickly emerged andnded on the patch of broken stone.

    Each of them had a sword or knife in hand and wore an arrogant expression. Traces of fierce aggression showed in their auras. One look would tell you that they weren¡¯t the type to y nice ¡ª they were probably one of the stronger adventurer parties.

    They were led by two men in their thirties, who looked rather simr to each other. Likely brothers. Their eyes shined with a savage craftiness.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Guo Xiong coldly barked as he looked at those unkind fellows.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were drawn in the same direction, then his brows slightly knitted. This adventurer party wasn¡¯t weak. Their two male leads were Quasi-Heavenly Transform Stages. As for the rest, around eight were at the peak of the Heavenly Fusion Stage, while the others were at the Spirit Stage.

    You could say that this battle line-up of adventurers was rather formidable.

    One of the skinny males in the adventurer party couldn¡¯t help running his eyes all over Su Xuan, Su Ling¡¯er, and Li Qing. He chuckled. ¡°Hehe. My friends, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ve already had our eyes on this Blood Spirit Zoysia for an entire day. We finally managed to clear out the Spiritual Beasts in this area, but before we could get to it, you slipped behind our backs and picked it, anyway. Isn¡¯t that a little too much?¡±

    ¡°This is a heaven-made treasure of the earth. The ones who win it are the ones who deserve it. You guys loitered around for an entire day; that¡¯s probably because you couldn¡¯t do anything.¡± Su Ling¡¯er¡¯s rosy little lips twisted as she mocked them. You could tell that they weren¡¯t the savoury types just by looking at them. Only an idiot would believe them.

    ¡°You! The little wench wants to die!¡±

    ¡°The little wannabedy is still young, but she¡¯s already so ill-behaved. Let this older brother teach you a few manners!¡±

    The party hissed in anger. Their aggression started to show in their eyes as they hurled back all sorts of obscenities.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s expression was frigid, but he didn¡¯t care to waste any more words on the likes of them.

    ¡°What attitude from that kid!¡±

    The adventure party¡¯s leader eyed Mu Chen with a cloudy expression as he slowly replied, ¡°Our Lion Tiger Regiment has been in this White Dragon Hillock for many years; even the three major forces wouldn¡¯t dare to speak to us like that.¡±

    Of course he could sense Su Xuan¡¯s astonishing strength; however, he had more people on his side. In addition, his experts were all experienced in battle. He didn¡¯t think these tender-looking little boys and girls would be able to gain anything if it came to a fight.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re not from the three major forces,¡± came Mu Chen¡¯s indifferent remark.

    A man with a scarred face and an exceptionally fierce expression sternly shouted, ¡°The fact remains that you dared to caw your little mouth. Do you believe that this uncle will dice you up? A Heavenly Fusion Stage dared to provoke us in our territory?! Reckless idiots!¡±

    Swish!

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned to ice. No more useless words. His image exploded forward like a Great Roc[3. Some sort of legendary bird.] setting upon its prey. His fist burst into ck mes as a wild Spiritual Energy erupted and roiled.

    ¡°Courting death!¡±

    The scarred man gave a severe shout. He was a Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase; how would he fear Mu Chen, who was only a Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase!

    He moved forward in a single step. His hand formed a w and Spiritual Energy surged, until it was sharp and pointed. The Spiritual Energy seemed to turn his hand into the w of a light eagle. It tore through the air towards Mu Chen.

    Thump!

    The fist and w firmly collided and the churning Spiritual Energy swept outwards. The scarred man¡¯s expression changed in an instant. A momentter came a pitiful howl. A snapping sounded from his finger. His body quaked so hard it seemed as it he would fly backwards.

    Swish!

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression was still indifferent. He grabbed his opponent¡¯s hand, halting the man¡¯s movements; with a forceful jerk, the man fell t on his face, like a dog eating shit. Mu Chen stepped forward again and his foot sailed out, kicking the scarred man squarely in the face. The punt sent him flying back by several hundred feet, heavily collided against the trunk of a huge tree. Instantly, not even sounds of miserable shriek was issued from him.

    Mu Chen¡¯s movements had been crisp and urate ¡ª not a single wasted move. By the time the others registered what was going on, the scarred man was already unconscious. His body had been left in a wretched state and was covered in blood.

    ¡°Boy, such nerve!¡±

    One of the Lion Tiger Regiment¡¯s leaders was also angered. He moved forward in a step and his Spiritual Energy swept out. When his fist shed out, the only thing they could see was his Spiritual Energy melting into the form of a roaring lion. The energy churned as it directly roared towards Mu Chen.

    Bang!

    Even the ground had been split by this leader¡¯s move. It looked like he wasn¡¯t weak.

    Mu Chen saw the leader¡¯s ferocious offensive, but his expression remained just as frigid as before. He closed his hand and ck mes boiled out as he threw a punch.

    Six Limitless Death Seals formed under Mu Chen¡¯s fist. Between the ripples of Spiritual Energy, something like a cket shot out.

    Bang!

    Their fists met with a sweeping wind, violently shing in the middle of the brokennd. A startling wave of wind and energy swept out. The shattered stones that¡¯d littered the ground instantly turned into dust, then rose into the air as a dark cloud.

    The members of the Lion Tiger Regiment urgently backed away, though their eyes stayed firmly locked on the situation in front of them. Through the bursts of wild Spiritual Energy, one could see the vague outlines of two figures. Both were ferocious enough that it sent shivers down their spines.

    Between the quaking of the ground they could see their leader¡¯s shoulders shake as he was shoved back several dozen steps. His feet were nted firmly in the ground and the brace marks under his feet were roughly half a foot deep.

    Meanwhile, the young man he faced had only taken two steps back.

    ¡°How is that possible!¡± they cried. This boy couldn¡¯t be past the Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase, but he¡¯d forced their Quasi-Heavenly Transform Stage leader backwards with a single fist?

    The other Lion Tiger Regiment leader also watched with wide eyes. Mu Chen had disyed abat strength that far surpassed what they¡¯d seen on the surface.

    They weren¡¯t the only ones shocked. Even Guo Xiong and Li Qing were staring at Mu Chen in amazement. They knew he wasn¡¯t weak when he single-handedly killed four Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase assassins the night before. But now, they¡¯d personally seen Mu Chen force back an opponent of their own level. They couldn¡¯t help the feeling of difort in their hearts.

    Mu Chen unhurriedly pulled back his fist. He watched the other members of the Lion Tiger Regiment with an indifferent expression. The members tried to avoid his eyes as they realised their ce and no longer dared to recklessly provoke Mu Chen. They usually were a cruel and violent bunch, but this handsome looking youth had turned out to be even more cruel and violent than they were. Once he moved, there was no such thing as mercy.

    ¡°Now will you get lost?¡± Mu Chen slowly asked.

    Su Xuan stood behind Mu Chen and extended a slender jade hand. A smooth and ancient-looking jade bead slipped into her palm. A startling Spiritual Energy churned, but the sense of it was vague as it slowly spread through the air. A cold look surfaced on her sweet-looking face.

    From the looks of it, even she¡¯d grown annoyed.

 Chapter 238 - Emergence of the Spirit Treasury

    <strong>Chapter 238 - Emergence of the Spirit Treasury</strong>

    Mu Chen¡¯s party wore bitter-cold expressions. A surprising amount of Spiritual Energy surged from Su Xuan, Guo Xiong, and Li Qing; it was clear that they¡¯d decided to act, too.

    The expressions of the two leaders changed when they saw that and they scrutinized Mu Chen and Su Xuan. Looks of fear shed through their eyes.

    Su Xuan was far stronger than they were. If it came down to a fight, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to win, even if they teamed up against her. Then, there was the youth who looked gentle on the surface, but was ruthless underneath. They¡¯d probably have to pay a huge price for fighting him, too.

    On top of that, the Spirit Treasury was due to appear soon. It¡¯d be unwise for them to exhaust their strength here and now.

    If they wanted to take back their pride, they¡¯d have to wait until they could ally with another powerful adventurer party.

    The two leaders of the Lion Tiger Regiment exchanged gloomy looks as they rumbled in deep tones, ¡°It¡¯s a small world. Our Lion Tiger Regiment won¡¯t leave it like this.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The two of them signaled a retreat to the other Lion Tiger Regiment members, who were boiling with resentful auras. Soon after, their party quickly disappeared from view.

    Su Ling¡¯er snorted as she watched the party leave, then she turned back to face Mu Chen and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could be so dashing when you¡¯re angry.¡±

    Mu Chen showed her a smile and a shrug. Behind him, Su Xuan clutched the ancient jade pearl as she also looked at him. ¡°You are truly deserving of your title as the ¡®Blood Cmity of the Spiritual Road¡¯.¡±

    Those words told Mu Chen that she knew something about his background, but he wasn¡¯t terribly surprised about it. It¡¯s obvious she¡¯d conducted a background check before she asked him to join her party.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move on. It looks like we¡¯ll be able to enter the depths of the White Dragon Hillock soon.¡± Mu Chen stated as he looked ahead, though he stopped at that. It was obvious that he was interested in the rumored Sovereign Spirit Treasury.

    Su Xuan nodded, then moved and flitted away.

    They didn¡¯t meet any major obstacles for the rest of their journey. There was one powerful Spiritual Beast, but Mu Chen had killed it faster than was thought possible. Roughly half an hourter, they entered the deepest area of the mountains.

    Clouds and mist swirled around the towering peak that rose to meet the heavens. A huge waterfall torrented downwards, its rumbles echoing throughout the mountains.

    Mu Chen¡¯s party skimmed up the green slopes as they kept an eye on their surroundings. The nearby hills and ins were dotted with countless shapes of people, while even more were flying in from the distance. The entirendscape looked like it was a majestic portrait.

    ¡°So, there were this many people.¡± Guo Xiong couldn¡¯t help smacking his lips It looked like every expert and decently sized force within a thousand miles of the White Dragon Hillock had deigned it necessary to rush to this particr location. The attractiveness of a Sovereign Spirit Treasury was truly worth its name.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that this is where the White Dragon Sovereign fell.¡±

    Su Xuan pointed ahead with a slender finger towards five majestic peaks in the distance. A waterfall flowed like the Milky Way down from each of the five peaks and into argeke at the foot of the mountains. Theke was as clear as a mirror as it changed its colors to reflect the vibrancy of the peaks that surrounded it.

    ¡°Mhm?¡± Mu Chen raised a curious eyebrow towards theke, but he couldn¡¯t detect anything unusual from its surface.

    Su Xuan lightly smiled. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to see it. Who knows how many experts have explored the area in the past few hundred years? None of them managed to find anything. From the looks of it, it¡¯s still not time yet. If that expert, who had reached such heights, wanted to conceal this Spirit Treasury from others, then it won¡¯t be easy to find.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded. That was an existence powerful enough to be the overlord of an entire continent. His very name intimidated others everywhere and he¡¯dmanded millions of people. Obviously, his Spirit Treasury wouldn¡¯t be easy to find.

    ¡°For now, we¡¯ll just have to wait until the Spirit Treasury appears. I¡¯m guessing that it should be soon.¡± Su Xuan¡¯s charming eyes scanned the five towering mountains.

    The party quietly sat themselves down on the green slope to wait. As time passed by, the number of experts in the area slowly swelled, making this part of the White Dragon Hillock more lively than ever.

    Shhhhuuu!

    Mu Chen silently sat on the mountain¡¯s peak as he scanned the area with narrowed eyes. Suddenly, he widened his eyes as a powerful Spiritual Energy rippled from his right, apanied by the sounds of screeching wind.

    From the ce where Mu Chen had been watching, two groups of nearly a hundred people each appeared out of nowhere andnded on one of the nearby peaks.

    Mu Chen was familiar with them; they were the Heavenly Dipper Sword Faction and the Earthen Way Sect. However, their current formations were far more intimidating than thest time he¡¯d seen them. They¡¯d clearly received their reinforcements.

    The sheer number of people between the two forces wasn¡¯t something to be dismissed, either, and the Spiritual Energies that rippled from them were exceptionally powerful. As a result, they¡¯d attracted quite a few looks as the leaders of several other forces in the area frowned at the scene. It looked like the Heavenly Dipper Sword Faction and the Earthen Way Sect had both put quite a bit of money into this expedition.

    ¡°Both forces have two Heavenly Transform Stage elders!¡±

    Li Qing looked over with her charming eyes and frowned. The Heavenly Dipper Sword Faction and the Earthen Way Sect probably wouldn¡¯t rank among the Northern Heavens Continent¡¯s most powerful forces, but they were still the local bosses of the White Dragon Hillock. They were the only forces who could send out so many people on such short notice. If any treasures appeared in this Sovereign Spirit Treasury, they¡¯d be the ones with the power to seize them.

    Su Xuan nodded. There was little she could do; the information they¡¯d been given for the assignment only said that it was a ¡°Wealthy Spirit Treasury¡±, and that was what they¡¯d had in mind as they built their party. Who would¡¯ve thought that once they reached their destination, the supposed Wealthy Spirit Treasury would turn into a Sovereign Spirit Treasury?

    ¡°Just do your best. All we need is a single item from the Spirit Treasury to prove that we¡¯ve been here. Missionplete. As for the other treasures, that¡¯ll depend on the situation at the time.¡±

    Everyone nodded at Su Xuan¡¯s words. That¡¯s all they could do given the current situation, since Su Xuan was the only member of their party with exceptional strength. The other four weren¡¯t terribly outstanding among all the experts gathered there.

    Shhhhhhhuu!

    The screeching of the wind interrupted their conversation again. Everyone looked in the direction of the sound and saw nearly a hundred bodies rushing over andnded on another peak.

    ¡°They¡¯re from White Dragon City.¡± Mu Chen scanned the crowd and picked out Bai Dong, the Young City Lord, standing at the front. Next to him was that grey-robed elder and behind them were nearly a hundred people dressed in white robes that were decorated with patterns of soaring dragons. They stood silently behind Bai Dong with knife-sharp glints in their eyes as they nced around. An aura of bloodthirst surged around them.

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t stop his frown as he watched the white-robed figures. Even though their Spiritual Energies weren¡¯t terribly impressive, they didn¡¯t make him feel toofortable.

    ¡°It¡¯s that despicable guy.¡± Su Ling¡¯er had also noticed Bai Dong¡¯s arrival. A look of disgust crossed her face.

    Su Xuan also frowned the moment she looked over. Even though White Dragon City¡¯s army wasn¡¯t a small force, they only gave off ordinary Spiritual Energy ripples. The strongest one was probably the grey-robed elder ¡ª a Heavenly Transform Stage Initial Phase. Their formation was definitely weaker than the Heavenly Dipper Sword Faction or the Earthen Way Sect. But for some reason, Su Xuan felt that they were the greater threat.

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    When Su Xuan and her party spotted Bai Dong, thetter had done the same to them. An eerie smile spread over his face, but he didn¡¯t provoke them for the moment. He knew this wasn¡¯t the ce to start a fight.

    Mu Chen slowly pulled his eyes away and looked back at theke, waiting for something to appear.

    The day wore on and night cloaked the mountain range. A full moon hung high above the horizon and spread its ice-cold light over the sky and earth.

    Everyone held their breath; all conversations ceased. An excitement swept over them.

    There were no movements from the depths of the mountains, even as the light of the moon grew ever colder. Some of them began growing impatient. Was today not the day when the Spirit Treasury would appear?

    Enraged voices sounded low as they spread on the night wind.

    Mu Chen calmly focused on the moon¡¯s reflection on theke. That was when the moon on theke, emitting a peculiar glow.

    The glow rose from theke water and formed a faint mist on the ssy surface.

    ¡°Something¡¯s happening!¡±

    Mutters of excitement passed through the crowds. The strange signs had appeared again!

    As the forces grew excited, the Spiritual Aura between heaven and earth suddenly turned a little violent and collected above theke with an impossible velocity.

    Shhhhhuuuu!

    The moon shined brilliantly on theke¡¯s surface. Watched by countless awestruck expressions, the light slowly formed into the shape a humanoid figure.

    Theke-being wore a white robe. The details of his face were indistinct, but the patterns on his robe were those of vivid and lifelike dragons. A frightening pressure had rippled over thend.

    ¡°Roaaaaar!¡±

    The snarl of a dragon echoed with the appearance of the light entity. The area around theke quaked violently as the mist gathered again to form a white dragon that spiraled around the figure.

    ¡°That¡¯s...!¡±

    Everyone watched the white figure and his dragon with expressions of shock. An emotion of joy and awe flushed through the crowd.

    ¡°It¡¯s the White Dragon Sovereign!¡±

    Su Xuan¡¯s jade-like hands were tightly clenched. Expressions of surprise, happiness, and helplessness were simultaneously shown in her charming eyes.

    The Spirit Treasury that was appearing was indeed a Sovereign Spirit Treasury!

 Chapter 239 - Fire Spirit Lotus

    <strong>Chapter 239 - Fire Spirit Lotus</strong>

    The light gathered on the surface of the clearke. When the figure of light appeared with his white dragon spiraling around him, the atmosphere around the White Dragon Hillock finally exploded.

    Countless eyes turned red and their breaths turned heavy as they stared at the illusory light spirit. A look of intense delight welled up in their eyes.

    The Spirit Treasury appearing this time was actually the Sovereign Spirit Treasury!

    When they¡¯d first arrived in the area, they¡¯d only heard a few rumors about the Sovereign Spirit Treasury. No one was certain that the Spirit Treasury emerging this time would actually be the one left behind by the White Dragon Sovereign. They¡¯d been trying their luck bying here and their bets had finally paid off.

    Lips were licked. So, it was a Sovereign Spirit Treasury. If the news spread, some true major forces might even be moved to action. But luckily, the news hadn¡¯t spread so rapidly this time. By the time a few of the major forces receive the news, the Sovereign Spirit Treasury would be cleaned out.

    ¡°It really is the White Dragon Sovereign.¡± Bai Dong¡¯s eyes also turned red as he watched the light spirit. His dark eyes stared out from among the white-robed figures. A trace of excitement shed across his eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s the White Dragon Sovereign?¡±

    Mu Chen also watched with a curious expression. It was impossible to get a clear glimpse of the light spirit¡¯s features, but the dragon still spiraled with a fleeting, yet intimidating, demeanor that rippled between heaven and earth. It was a sight that struck fear and awe into the hearts of any who saw it.

    ¡°Onom.¡±

    The illusionary White Dragon Sovereign raised his hand and the white dragon roared. A burst of myriad color erupted like the burning sun and rose over theke. The water instantly frothed and boiled.

    Shuu! Shhhuu!

    Five colors were shining brighter than any others and shot towards the five mountain pirs.

    Chiii!

    Each pir of light touched one of the Milky Way waterfalls and split them open. The colors illuminated the cliff faces behind the waterfalls.

    Kachaa!

    The cliff faces tumbled down, one massive stone after another, revealing five huge seals to the eyes of the observers.

    ¡°Thats...¡±

    Everyone stared at the seals in shock.

    ¡°Onom.¡±

    The five ancient seals glowed with brilliant light and left their cliff faces like living creatures and gathered above theke.

    ¡°Roarr!¡±

    The moment the five seals gathered, the white dragon lifted its muzzle, roared towards the sky, and charged into the seals. There was a sh of light and the space began to distort, turning into a vortex of light a few dozen feet wide.

    Shuuuuu!

    Another beam of light rushed out from the vortex and into the sky, bearing the image of a huge white dragon. The roars of dragons echoed for hundreds of miles. It was truly a spectacr sight to anyone in the White Dragon Hillock.

    ¡°The Sovereign Spirit Treasury has appeared!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s heartbeats quickened. The Sovereign Spirit Treasury that¡¯d been hidden for several hundred years had finally appeared!

    ¡°Charge!¡±

    Someone shouted. Then countless figures rose up and rushed like locusts towards the vortex.

    Mu Chen¡¯s dark pupils burned with excitement as well; he was very interested in the rumored Sovereign Spirit Treasury. He wanted to take the opportunity to make himself even stronger.

    Thanks to Li Xuantong, he knew little more about Luo Li and her Luo God n. More importantly, he knew that he needed to be even stronger. That was the only way he could help Luo Li, so that she wouldn¡¯t have to bear the burden of saving millions upon millions of her nsmen. And to have her sink into despair while he helplessly watched.

    However, he was still too weak. Even Li Xuantong could easily beat him. He had to grow stronger.

    On the roof of that small building, the young boy had told the young girl that he would be a supreme expert.

    He still had a long way to go before he got there. But luckily, there was still time for him to grow.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Mu Chen looked up and took in a deep breath of chilly air. Something reflected in his ck pupils. His voice rumbled deep and low with resoluteness that couldn¡¯t be heard. His road would be hard, but in this world, there was still something that he was willing to chase after, even if it required him to give everything he could.

    Su Xuan also nodded as she reminded, ¡°Be cautious. A Sovereign Spirit Treasury is no less dangerous than a dragon¡¯s pool or a tiger¡¯s cave. It won¡¯t be easy to obtain the treasures the Sovereign left behind.¡±

    She lightly inhaled a breath of air, then became the first to move out. Counting Mu Chen and the other three, the four streaks of light entered the earth-shaking mass of bodies that flowed towards the huge glowing portal.

    The moment Mu Chen entered the portal, he felt his surroundings ripple with chaos. His vision cked out for a moment, then returned. At the same time, a surge of heat blew directly on his face.

    Mu Chen opened his eyes with an expression of astonishment. Before him was a vastke of magma and he was standing on a tform in the middle of it all. shes of light continued at regr intervals as one figure after another materialised on the tform.

    Mu Chen swept his eyes around the ind and suddenly realised that all of his party members were missing.

    ¡°Were we separated by the portal¡¯s space ripples?¡± Mu Chen frowned. This Sovereign Spirit Treasury was indeed worthy of its name. This was a man-made dimension. He was shocked by just thinking about how it could¡¯ve been created. However, Mu Chen knew that one would have to be exceptionally powerful to open a space in a ce such as the Great Thousand World.

    Even a Heavenly Completion Stage expert wouldn¡¯t be able to aplish that.

    The Great Thousand World was a ce where a host of other nes intersected, and as a result, the stability of this ce was far greater than average. Experts who were powerful enough to tear apart space in the Lower nes wouldn¡¯t make so much as a crack in the Great Thousand World. And if an expert from the Great Thousand World ever visited a Lower ne, they¡¯d easily cause a major disaster.

    Mu Chen shook his head. It looked like they¡¯d been temporarily separated; however, they¡¯d probably run across each other, sooner orter. They were strong enough, as long as they didn¡¯t encounter any peculiar troubles. But, right now, he had to take care of himself, first.

    Mu Chen looked around. The stone tform he stood on wasn¡¯t the only one in this giganticke of magma. The sounds of amotion drifted from somewhere far away.

    ¡°I should leave this ce, first.¡±

    Mu Chen took two steps forward and his line of sight was drawn to the other end of the magmake. That ce should be connected to the depths of the Spirit Treasury.

    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s that?¡±

    Just when Mu Chen was about to skim off, a few cries of surprise sounded from his stone tform.

    Mu Chen was alerted by those cries and his eyes snapped back to the source. A fiery-red lotus was blooming on the surface of magma. The center of the flower zed with mes and within those mes were more thumb-size lotuses of fire.

    Ripples of astonishing Spiritual Energy fluctuated throughout the space. The air itself felt like it was on fire.

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

    Mu Chen looked at the floating fiery-red lotus and, at first, drew a nk. Then, he recognised it and asked, ¡°Is that the Fire Spirit Lotus?¡±

    The Fire Spirit Lotus was an extremely rare treasure. Its seeds were formed from the purest me Spiritual Energy that could be found between the heavens and earth. It possessed a god-level effect for refining the physique and also had great benefits towards cultivation.

    Even in the auction house, the price of such a treasure wouldn¡¯t be low. But, right now, there were so many of them floating on the magmake.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Fire Spirit Lotus?!!¡±

    When Mu Chen identified the burning lotus blossoms, a surge of surprised cries burst out from the experts around him. A heavy feeling of greed settled within countless pairs of eyes. Never could they have imagined such wealth just after entering the Spirit Treasury. The Sovereign Spirit Treasury was, indeed, worthy of its name.

    Mu Chen licked his lips as he swept his eyes over the vastke of magma. His heart jumped at seeing so many Fire Spirit Lotuses.

    As far as he knew, it was rare to find Fire Spirit Lotuses growing in suchrge clumps. But, if they did, then there was a chance that another rare treasure would be born.

    The Fire Celestial Lotus.

    It was an evolved form of the Fire Spirit Lotus. It could greatly enhance the progress of those who cultivated fire attribute Spiritual Arts. Although Mu Chen didn¡¯t cultivate that particr aspect, it¡¯d be a great benefit to the Nine Nethermes that he¡¯d merged with.

    ¡°There are so many Fire Spirit Lotuses growing in this ce, so there must be one that¡¯s seeded in its evolution!¡±

    A look of determination shed through Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. Just as he was prepared to leap, a loudugh burst out from someone behind him. Then, a figure leaped before him, heading directly towards one of the Fire Spirit Lotuses.

    ¡°Haha! So many Fire Spirit Lotuses! What luck!¡±

    The figure was heading directly towards the Fire Spirit Lotus. Mu Chen narrowed his eyes.

    Rustle

    The figurended on top of the Fire Spirit Lotus and clutched at it whileughing. However, the moment he prepared to pluck it, the magma underneath him burst upwards and a scarlet shadow twisted itself around his legs. With a violent jerk, he was dragged into the magma.

    ¡°Arghhhhh!¡±

    He cried mournfully. A green smoke rose from the spot he¡¯d disappeared.

    Mu Chen, and any others who¡¯d been ready to act, instantly recalcted with different expressions on their faces. So there was such vicious creatures lurking under the magma?

 Chapter 240 - Encounter

    <strong>Chapter 240 - Encounter</strong>

    ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡±

    Everyone stood on the stone tform staring down into the magma in shock at the unforeseen event that¡¯d just urred before their eyes. Scarlet shadows shed under the surface of the magma.

    The boiling liquid moved and gave the spectators a preview of a massive horned python covered in fiery-red scales. The boiling mes didn¡¯t cause it the slightest difort; on the contrary, it seemed quite content with its environment.

    These snakes roamed freely below the surface of the magma. One nced at the human figures standing the stone tform with a cold, savage light in its eyes.

    ¡°Those are me-Eating Pythons!¡±

    Someone cried out in rm when they recognized the savage creatures hiding within the magma. These Spiritual Beasts were creatures that possessed the ability to control the magma from the moment they were born within it. As they¡¯re hidden under the magma, they were also extremely difficult to deal with.

    ¡°If there¡¯s a treasure, then there¡¯s always something guarding it. It looks like these me Eaters are guarding the Fire Spirit Lotuses.¡± Mu Chen nodded to himself. However, there was nothing here that he feared. It was true that me Eaters weren¡¯t easy to deal with, but they weren¡¯t enough to make him pull back, either.

    ¡°Hmph, just a few little me Eaters wants to keep us from acquiring the Spirit Lotuses?¡±

    The cold snort sounded from a short distance away ¡ª a man with a coldugh on his face as he released rippling, potent Spiritual Energy. He moved in a burst towards the magma.

    Tshhhhhh!

    Right before he was about to pluck the Fire Spirit Lotus, several scarlet lights burst from underneath the surface of the magmake. A wild gale sprung up.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    The man barked augh and a long de appeared in his clenched fist and flickered with spiritual light. The de trembled as he cast several razor-sharp de-like images, which soared out and cut deeply into the scarlet lights.

    ng!

    The sounds of metal on metal rang out. Lines of blood appeared on the bodies of the me-Eaters as they whined mournfully and fell back into the magma.

    After pushing back the me Eaters, the man extended his hand, clutched the Fire Spirit Lotus, and plucked the Fire Seed from the heart of the flower.

    The spectators became riled up when they saw the man obtain the Fire Spirit Lotus. The ones with decent strength were the first to leap out. After that, an earth-shaking number of figures began rushing towards the magmake.

    Mu Chen also burst forward with them. He put one foot on the empty air and used the foothold to drive his body straight towards the center of theke.

    Even though Fire Spirit Lotuses were decently-prized treasures, the one that Mu Chen wanted was the Fire Celestial Lotus. If he could get his hands on that, then he¡¯d be able to strengthen the Nine Neatherme inside him, while also charging directly towards the Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase.

    Even though Mu Chen had quite a few tricks he could¡¯ve pulled, he knew that his physique still wasn¡¯t strong enough. If he ended up fighting an opponent who far surpassed him in strength, things could get troublesome.

    Rustle!

    Those thoughts further fueled Mu Chen¡¯s desire for the Fire Celestial Lotus and he abruptly quickened his pace.

    Tsssssshhh! Tsssssh!

    The moment Mu Chen upped his speed, the magma below him suddenly boiled upwards. A pir of liquid stone rose into the air by several feet and ruthlessly aimed towards him.

    Mu Chen moved to evade as he activated the Shadowspirit Step and his body split into several illusions as he avoided the pir of magma. The maneuver hadn¡¯t slowed him in the least as he continued towards his target.

    The surface of the magmake bubbled with noise as figures shuttled back and forth. Each Fire Spirit Lotus blooming on theke¡¯s surface had already been targeted by more than one person. Chaotic battles broke out over who would be the one to keep the treasures.

    These fights also attracted the Fire-Eaters hidden under the magma. If they discovered an opening, they¡¯d burst up with ruthless attacks.

    As a result, the battles were apanied by shrieks of misery as one body after another fell into theke. Even though one could keep the burning liquid at bay with their Spiritual Energy, they¡¯d be overwhelmed with despair and fear once they had fell into it, as a result of being attacked by the Fire-Eaters.

    Mu Chen watched the scene unfold with apathy and his steps didn¡¯t show the slightest pause. He wasn¡¯t fighting over the Fire Spirit Lotuses, so he was using his energy to boost his speed to the max as he headed towards the center of theke.

    One could expect the natural Spiritual Aura to be even more chaotic around the center of theke and the Spiritual Beasts hiding in that area to be even more savage and ruthless. The other experts probably wouldn¡¯t head in that direction for a while, so Mu Chen had the opportunity for first pick.

    In just a few short minutes, Mu Chen had already approached the center of theke. He kept his eyes peeled for the possible existence of a Fire Celestial Lotus.

    However, his first search didn¡¯t bear fruit. The center of theke only bubbled and burst with zing hot scarlet magma.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t any here?¡±

    Mu Chen knit his brows as a look of disappointment shed across his face.

    Shhhhhhuu.

    As Mu Chen was feeling disappointment from theck of a harvest, a screeching wind blew by his ears. There were people heading in his direction and it was clear that their target was the same as Mu Chen¡¯s ¡ª the Fire Celestial Lotus. They must have good foresight.

    Mu Chen looked them up and down and realised that these neers weren¡¯t weak. However, he knitted his brows when his eyes reached the end of the line. There were a few familiar figures.

    It was a group of five or six people led by someone dressed in white ¡ª the Young City Lord of White Dragon City, Bai Dong. Next to him were several white-robed underlings and the grey-robed elder.

    Mu Chen and Bai Dong recognised each other at the same time. A contemtive smile crossed thetter¡¯s dark eyes.

    ¡°Haha. Brother, are you alone? It looks like you¡¯ve been separated from your friends.¡± Bai Dong¡¯s face was stered over with a smile as he approached Mu Chen.

    The grey-robed elder and the underlings spread out in a circr formation as they slowly advanced towards Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes dulled at the sight of them; however he disyed a smile on his handsome face as he moved towards Bai Dong. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°So, it¡¯s the Young City Lord who I¡¯ve heard so much about. Please forgive me for myck of respect back at the auction house.¡±

    Bai Dong gave Mu Chen a nk look as he studied the slightly regretful expression on Mu Chen¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t help puffing out his chest and raising his head. Even though Bai Dong still intended to kill Mu Chen, he thought he¡¯d at least spare his enemy some suffering in return for his tact.

    ¡°Haha, it was just a small disagreement... I, Young City Lord of the White Dragon City...¡± Bai Dong smiled, but before he could finish his sentence, the face of the grey-robed elder abruptly changed.

    Rustle!

    Mu Chen moved like ghost and approached Bai Dong in only a single step. A cyan longsword appeared in his fist and shed towards Bai Dong¡¯s throat in a ruthless swing.

    Mu Chen¡¯s actions were so unexpected that both Bai Dong and his grey-robed elder had been taken by surprise. Not only did this little Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase manage to escape their clutches earlier, but he dared to strike right before their eyes!

    ¡°Shhhhhhu!¡±

    Of course, Mu Chen¡¯s blow was difficult to avoid, given such a short distance. There was nothing that Bai Dong could do except watch as the sharp sword glinted towards him.

    Baaang!

    But right before Mu Chen¡¯s glowing sword cut through Bai Dong¡¯s neck, the grey-robed elder forced a palm towards Bai Dong and sent him flying backwards at an angle.

    The de streak across Bai Dong¡¯s face and sliced off his ear. Fresh blood welled up from the wound.

    Since Mu Chan had failed to kill his target with that strike, he immediately backed away. Nothing rippled in his dark pupils and the cold smile on his face had turned even more frigid. The warmth from before was entirely gone from his face.

    ¡°Haha, you can thank your dumb luck.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s longsword trembled as he smiled at Bai Dong, who¡¯d lost an ear and had blood all over his face.

    ¡°Bastard...bastard, little trash...my ear...¡±

    Bai Dong¡¯s expression was savage and the blood made his expression seem even more twisted. He covered his missing ear with one hand as he pointed at Mu Chen with a trembling finger and roared with the desire to tear Mu Chen apart.

    He never imagined that someone like Mu Chen would be able to do something like to him!

    ¡°Elder Qiu! Catch him, catch him! But, don¡¯t kill him! I want to chop his limbs off one by one!¡± Bai Dong snarled as his eyes turned scarlet red.

    ¡°Brat, it looks like we really can¡¯t underestimate you. So cunning and ruthless at such a tender age.¡± The grey-robed elder darkly stared at Mu Chen. Now he knew why those four Demonic Dragon Guards had wound up dead instead. This brat was a few years younger than Bai Dong, but he¡¯s as cunning as a fox and ruthless to the extreme. How could an ordinary student of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy have learned such ruthlessness?

    ¡°You¡¯ve left a blood trail all the way to my doorstep. Did you think I was going to offer you tea and shout ¡®1,2,3¡¯ before we started?¡± Mu Chenughed in ridicule.

    The grey-robed elder had darkly stared at him and coldlyughed in reply. ¡°No worries. Either way, nothing can change your fate. You managed to escapest time; but this time, you won¡¯t be so lucky.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s pupils slightly shrank. ¡°Last time?¡±

    He stared into the eyes of the grey-robed elder. Then Mu Chen¡¯s gradually turned from bewildered to cold.

    ¡°So, you were the ones who sent those people... which means that your White Dragon City is, in fact, from the Demonic Dragon Pce?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s heart jolted. This secret Demonic Dragon Pce was indeed powerful and far-reaching. Even the White Dragon City was one of their chess pieces.

    ¡°What a smart brat.¡±

    The grey-robed elder smiled indifferently. He never thought that this slip of his tongue would give so much away to this youth. But what the kid learned wouldn¡¯t make a difference right before he died.

    ¡°Go, kill him.¡±

    The grey-robed elder waved his hand and the white-robed subordinates advanced towards Mu Chen with icy expressions and bloodthirsty auras ¡ª exactly the same as the four who they¡¯d encountered in the forest!

 Chapter 241 - Fire Celestial Lotus

    <strong>Chapter 241 - Fire Celestial Lotus</strong>

    The moment the coldugh and bloodthirst started from the grey-robed elder, several white-robed men darted out from behind him. With a quick flick of their hands, several ck spears swung and created multiple spear images that were hurled towards Mu Chen.

    The cyan longsword shed and a pitch-ck Spiritual Energy burst outwards from Mu Chen¡¯s body. The sword flickered with ck mes and blocked all of the spear images that rained down on him.

    ang! aang!

    The sword collided with the spears and burned them away with its ck mes. These white-robed individuals weren¡¯t as strong as the four from before ¡ª they should be somewhere in the Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase. However, their actions were extremely well coordinated. Even a Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase might get killed in a fight against them.

    Mu Chen looked up at the grey-robed elder, who was staring back at him with the eyes of a venomous snake. This Heavenly Transform Stage Initial Phase old bat was the one Mu Chen truly feared. Such power was quite overbearing with his current cultivation. This old man would be a great threat, if he decided to move against him.

    Mu Chen had no backup, at present, and it was unlikely that he¡¯d be able to carve an escape route out, likest time. His situation was especially un-reassuring.

    Several others nearby had noticed the confrontation between Mu Chen and the members of White Dragon City. However, they only afforded a cursory nce, before they took the initiative to leave the area. It was clear that they didn¡¯t want to get themselves involved.

    ¡°I must find an opportunity to escape.¡± Mu Chen frowned. They should be within the vicinity of the Sovereign Spirit Treasury, so, if he started a fight with Bai Dong right now, there would be too many unstable factors. He couldn¡¯t tell if there were going to be more reinforcements from White Dragon City. On top of that, he had to stay wary of the others, who were eyeing him like tigers watching their prey.

    ¡°Trying to escape?¡±

    Mu Chen flicked his eyes towards the grey-robed elder, who darkly smiled back at him. Then, something shed in the elder¡¯s eyes. He clenched his dried-up fists as a powerful Spiritual Energy surged into an arc of light and formed into a long spear. The Spiritual Energy of the arc throbbed and gave it an astonishing might.

    ¡°The old fellow is about to act!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help to changed as he retreated.

    The grey-robed elder stepped forward with a cold smile on his face. Then, his image turned fuzzy for a moment, as if it was formed from wisps of smoke. Within a few steps, he¡¯d closed the empty space between himself and Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen cheerlessly pushed his Shadowspirit Step as far as it could go; however, the old man still managed to catch up. Whatever Spiritual Art this old man practiced, it clearly surpassed the Shadowspirit Step.

    ¡°ck Dragon Spear!¡±

    The dark spear in the elder¡¯s hand vibrated and exploded with a brilliant light as it lunged forward. The majestic Spiritual Energy moved like a ck dragon and swiped at Mu Chen. A sharp bloodthirst whipped past him.

    Mu Chen didn¡¯t dare to pause as the shocking gale blew past him. Instead, he raised his hand and the Nineyered Pagoda materialised and swelled in size, bing a pagoda-shield between them.

    Baaaang!

    The long spear smashed into the Nineyered Pagoda, causing it to tremble with a metallic sh. The force of the impact flowed towards Mu Chen and made his blood and qi surge.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The grey-robed elder made a sound of surprise. Not even a Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase should be able to withstand that attack; however, this youth had managed it with the help of this strange ck pagoda.

    ¡°Seal this entire area. I want to see how long he canst.¡± That grey-robed elder coldly ordered. His eyes focused as he took another step forward. His majestic Spiritual Energy circted as he released his Heavenly Transform Stage power in an explosive burst of strength. The ck spear in his hands stabbed out with an air-ripping speed, causing waves on the surface of the magmake.

    Mu Chen mobilised his Shadowspirit Step to dodge the grey elder¡¯s increasingly ferocious attacks. Once again, he sent the Nineyered Pagoda out to withstood the attacks.

    But if this goes on, he¡¯d be thoroughly suppressed.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, remember not to kill him. I don¡¯t want him dying so easily!¡± Bai Dong stood outside their range, savagely ring at the disadvantaged Mu Chen.

    ¡°Rest assured, Young City Lord. I won¡¯t let him escape.¡± the grey-robed elder darkly smiled as a chill revealed itself in his eyes. His attacks intensified even further.

    Mu Chen made a jolty retreat, with a gloomy expression on his face. The old man¡¯s overbearing posture had provoked his anger.

    Mu Chen felt pressured by the old man¡¯s Heavenly Transform Stage Initial Phase strength, but he also knew that he would have to suffer the consequences of going all out.

    ¡°Hey, old fart, if you want to y, then I¡¯ll y with you!¡±

    There was a murkiness in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he started forming seals with both hands. The seals quickly came into being with a surge of frighteningly powerful Spiritual Energy ripples.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The grey-robed elder sensed the Spiritual Energy ripples and focused on them. So, this brat really does have some tricks up his sleeve. No wonder he managed to kill the four Demonic Dragon Guards.

    The moment before Mu Chen executed his Four Gods Constetion Scripture, he stole a nce at the boiling magma. A trace of shock suddenly shed through his previously cold eyes.

    Even though Mu Chen¡¯s attention had been split, the speed at which he formed his seals didn¡¯t slow for even a moment.

    ¡°Brat, you¡¯re reckless to split your attention while fighting me!¡±

    The grey-robed elder had noticed the diversion of Mu Chen¡¯s attention and he turned into a strand of fuzzy smoke that reappeared above Mu Chen with lightning speed. Waves of Spiritual Energy moved through the ck spear as it cut downwards.

    At the same time, the Nineyered Pagoda appeared above Mu Chen and rapidly expanded.

    aaang!

    The elder¡¯s fierce attack drove into the pagoda, which turned dull and quickly shrank, before it crashed into Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen suffered from heavy blow and tumbled backwards into the magma with a ¡°pfff!¡±

    The waves of magmapped upwards as Mu Chen disappeared beneath them.

    The grey-robed elder stood in the sky, watching the magmake in surprise. Could that brat really have died just like that?

    Bai Dong quickly flew over to him with a wary expression. He clenched his fist and said, ¡°That brat won¡¯t die so easily. Fish him out! I¡¯ll grind his bones to dust!¡±

    The grey-robed elder shook his head and replied, ¡°Young City Lord, thiske is filled with me miasma. Even if one can withstood the magma itself with their Spiritual Energy, they will still be corroded away by the me miasma. That brat fell in; his death is certain.

    Bai Dong¡¯s face twisted with refusal. He hated Mu Chen down to his bones and still had ns for ruthlessly torturing him. He didn¡¯t expect Mu Chen to simply die like that.

    ¡°We¡¯ll stand guard here. If he does survive, he¡¯s certain not to stay in there for long. The moment he reappears, we¡¯ll capture him.¡± The grey-robed elder replied as he swept an eye over the magmake.

    Bai Dong nodded and gritted his teeth. ¡°Little trash, you better not die so quickly!¡±

    They took separate positions in the air as they probed the surface of theke with their senses. However, they were ultimately left bewildered and empty-handed after guarding the area for a full ten minutes, without a sign of Mu Chen.

    ¡°That brat definitely died in there,¡± the grey-robed elder solemnly dered. There was no way he could¡¯ve survived after so long. Not to mention that the brat was still a Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase.

    Bai Dong whipped his sleeves around.

    ¡°Young City Lord, let us reconvene with the City Lord. Obtaining the treasures left behind by the White Dragon Sovereign is still of utmost importance,¡± the elder said.

    Bai Dong could only nod his head as he nced at the magmake¡¯s onest time, before reluctantly leaving.

    Bai Dong left, clearly not knowing that Mu Chen ¡ª who he thought to be dead ¡ª was still hiding out in the depths of the magmake. His body was shrouded in ck mes. With the Nine Netherme guarding him, the magma was no threat at all; the so-called me miasma couldn¡¯t get through its guard.

    Mu Chen swam around in the scarlet magma, constantly keeping an eye out for dangers. The Nine Netherbird had reported that it¡¯d discovered peculiar ripplesing from deeper down.

    It was highly possible that those ripples wereing from the Fire Celestial Lotus!

    That¡¯s why Mu Chen had seized the opportunity to escape the grey-robed elder by diving into the magmake. This way, he could spend his time searching for the Fire Celestial Lotus, instead.

    ¡°That old fart. The next time we meet, I¡¯ll give you a taste of my moves.¡± Mu Chen coldly snorted to himself. If there hadn¡¯t been other things holding him back, how could he have let himself be suppressed like that? If Mu Chen had gone all out, then that old fart would either be dead, or have had ayer of his hide scraped off. However, the exchange would¡¯ve been exhausting on Mu Chen¡¯s part.

    Mu Chen didn¡¯t slow his search as these thoughts circted through his heart. The deeper he dived into the magmake, the stronger the heat became. The temperature at this depth was even starting to prate the defenses of the Nine Netherme.

    If this went on, then Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t be able to continue, with or without the Nine Netherme¡¯s protection.

    ¡°Two hundred meters down, on your right.¡± The Nine Netherbird¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.

    Mu Chen acknowledged the voice with a change of expression and immediately headed towards the direction the Nine Netherbird had indicated.In a few momentster, he looked up ahead with an expression of excitement on his face.

    The scarlet magma was boiling harder over here. In the center of it all floated a rainbow-coloured lotus. Not even the magma could approach the brilliant rainbow colors that glowed from it.

    A strange fragrance spread through the area and seemed to disperse the heat that had built up in Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Mu Chen studied the rainbow lotus that was deep in the magma with an expression of exhration. This was the Fire Celestial Lotus that he¡¯d been searching for!

 Chapter 242 - Refining the Lotus Seed

    <strong>Chapter 242 - Refining the Lotus Seed</strong>

    It really is the Fire Celestial Lotus.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were zing as he stared at the rainbow-coloured lotus submerged in the magmake. Joy had settled within him as his n bore fruit, as expected. The Fire Spiritual Energy around here was so strong that it could support many Fire Spirit Lotuses at once, so there simply had to be one that¡¯d managed to evolve. The only difference in his ns was that the treasure hadn¡¯t been floating on the surface; instead, it¡¯d been hidden deep in the magma.

    The magma was boiling so hot that it could melt metal. Even Heavenly Transform Stage experts wouldn¡¯t dare to dive into it. If the Nine Nethermes hadn¡¯t been protecting Mu Chen¡¯s body, then he wouldn¡¯t have been able to obtain the Fire Celestial Lotus, even if he knew where it¡¯d been hidden. The only thing he could¡¯ve done was sigh and leave with depressed spirits.

    Mu Chen licked his lips as he continued his pace towards the Fire Celestial Lotus.

    But, the moment before Mu Chen reached the Fire Celestial Lotus, he sensed a sudden ripple through the magma. A scarlet light pierced through theke and was headed towards him at a startling speed.

    Mu Chen was temporarily caught off guard by the sudden attack, but he still managed to shroud his body within the Nineyered Pagoda with a wave of his hand.

    aaang!

    The scarlet light collided with the Nineyered Pagoda, causing it to shake violently. The dark light flickered, then rapidly faded away, before re-entering Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    ¡°Pffffff.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s face turned pale as the Nine-Layered Pagoda dulled and returned to him as he spat out a mouthful of blood. His eyes zed over in shock as he barely managed to turn his head towards the right.

    A scarlet snake slithered through the magma. It was covered in scarlet scales and had ming horns. Other than that, it didn¡¯t look to be all that powerful. The only thing that was unique about it was the fact that its horns were burning with dark-gold mes and flowed with fiery-red magma.

    In fact, this scarlet snake was actually far smaller than the me-Eating Pythons that Mu Chen had seen from the surface. However, the strength that flowed from this one was far greater. Mu Chen felt much more power emanating from it than from even that grey-clothed elder.

    Is this the King me-Eating Python?! Mu Chen felt a jolt in his heart and tasted something bitter on his tongue as he looked upon the smaller scarlet serpent. How could he have forgotten that? The Fire Celestial Lotus was such a rare treasure ¡ª how could it not have a guardian Spiritual Beast? The ordinary Fire Spirit Lotuses floating above him were already enough to attract all those regr me-Eaters; so, of course, the higher grade Fire Celestial Lotus would have something guarding it.

    Based on the way this particr me-Eater was acting, Mu Chen guessed that it was as strong as a Heavenly Transform Stage Middle Phase expert. He also had to take into ount the fact that they were currently inside the magma. Forget about Mu Chen, even Su Xuan wouldn¡¯t be able to win in this situation.

    ¡°Hissss. Hiss.¡±

    The King me-Eater savagely stared down at Mu Chen with its triangrly arranged pupils. Given that it was so powerful, of course it¡¯d developed a decent amount of intelligence over time. It looked at Mu Chen with the mocking expression of a cat watching a mouse. It knew its own strength ¡ª it also knew that this little human would certainly be food in its mouth, sooner orter.

    Mu Chen didn¡¯t even twitch as he looked at the Fire Celestial Lotus right before his eyes, then back at the King me-Eater that was still eyeing him like a predator watching its prey. He decisively grounded his teeth and retreated.

    At his current level, there was no way Mu Chen could deal with that King me-Eater. If he loitered around there any longer, he¡¯d definitely lose his life.

    Shhhhhu!

    The moment Mu Chen moved, something primal shed through the eyes of the King me-Eater. With a twitch of its tail, a frightening Spiritual Energy swept out. Mu Chen sensed the magma around him bear down even harder than before, slowing him down, little by little, until he came to a full stop.

    The King me-Eater could actually control the magma with such precision.

    Cold sweat beaded on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead as the Nine Netherme continued to protect his body from within. He slowly raised his eyes to see the King me-Eater tearing through the magma towards him like a scarlet ray of light.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression changed and his Spiritual Energy surged as he prepared to meet the threat.

    But right before Mu Chen could act, something jolted him from within his body. A clear and resonant cry sounded from him.

    ¡°Liiii!¡±

    The pride, honor, and power carried in that cry were as clear as day.

    The King me-Eater immediately braked on its charge as the cunning pupils were overwhelmed with shock and despair. It looked as if it¡¯d seen something truly terrifying.

    Rustle!

    The King me-Eater twisted its body, turned, and fled.

    Boom!

    As it turned to flee, a surge of ck mes poured from Mu Chen¡¯s body and took the shape of a dark bird. The bird¡¯s eyes were stone-cold as they stared at the retreating figure of the King me-Eater. When it opened its beak, a stream of ck mes poured out and raced through the magma, enveloping the King me-Eater.

    ¡°Chiii! Chii!¡±

    The King me-Eater desperately struggled against the attack as it wailed mournfully.

    The dark bird zed and ignored the cries of the serpent. Then, it opened its beak again and inhaled. The ck me-shrouded snake writhed as it turned into a streak of dark light and was devoured.

    Mu Chen watched with a dumbfounded expression. Then, he looked towards the slender ck bird. Nine Netherbird?

    The bird that burned with ck mes casually turned to Mu Chen. That expression. Who else could it be, if not the Nine Netherbird?

    ¡°So, you can leave my body now?¡± Mu Chen said with a little shock. It looked like the Nine Nther Bird had regained quite a bit of strength.

    ¡°This is only a form created with Spiritual Energy.¡±

    The Nine Netherbird¡¯s voice resounded deep inside Mu Chen¡¯s heart. Then, it stretched its wings and looked at Mu Chen. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die just because I associated with you.¡±

    Mu Chen shrugged and smiled. Thanks to the Bloodline Bond between them, if he¡¯d died from the King me-Eater, then the Nine Netherbird would¡¯ve also died with him.

    The Spiritual Energy image of the Nine Netherbird suddenly pped its wings and a ck me spurted towards Mu Chen, ¡°It looks like something that the King me-Eater ate hasn¡¯t been fully digested.¡±

    As Mu Chen observed the lump of ck mes with wide eyes, the mes dispersed and revealed a palm-sized medal that looked like it¡¯d been forged in silver. The surface of the silver medal flickered with a strange aura and had been engraved with the image of a soaring white dragon.

    What¡¯s this? Mu Chen was astonished. He examined the medal and its carving of the dragon, but didn¡¯t sense anything off about it. He frowned as he muttered to himself and stowed it away.

    Based on the design of the white dragon, this should¡¯ve been something left behind by the White Dragon Sovereign. But why was it inside the King me-Eater?

    Mu Chen had no idea how to use the silver medal, so he stowed it away and looked back towards the Fire Celestial Lotus. This time, he swam over without meeting any obstacles and gingerlynded on the petals of the rainbow-coloured lotus.

    At the center of the lotus surged a strand of pure Fire Spiritual Energy. And inside this strand floated a rainbow-coloured lotus seed the size of an infant¡¯s fist.

    Over time, this rainbow-coloured lotus seed had slowly turned glossy as it gathered the Fire Spiritual Energy in the area. Even now, it constantly emanated an extremely pure fire-attributed Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°You can have the Fire Celestial Lotus seed. Once you eat it, give the rest of the flower to me.¡± The Nine Netherbird swept an eye over the Fire Celestial Lotus and a look of satisfaction filled its eyes. Treasures like these ¡ª brimming with rich Fire Spiritual Energy ¡ª were exactly what it needed the most.

    Mu Chen had no objections to the Nine Netherbird¡¯s request. The lotus seed was where the purest Spiritual Energy had gathered. The flower itself was also quite extraordinary, but the Spiritual Energy there was much more wild. Mu Chen would have to spend much more time and energy absorbing the flower ¡ª luxuries that he couldn¡¯t afford at the moment. He might as well hand it over to the Nine Netherbird.

    ¡°Refine it quickly. The Fire Celestial Lotus can counter the me miasma. On top of that, cultivating with it here will greatly benefit the way you absorb the Spiritual Energy inside the lotus seed. You must take the opportunity, before my Spiritual Energy body disperses. I can still guard you, for now, but you must not waste time.¡± The ck mes surged around the Nine Nether bird, then died down as it rapidly shrank to fit in a palm andnded on the lotus flower.

    Mu Chen nodded and didn¡¯t dy. He took two steps forward and plucked the multicolored lotus-shaped seed floating between the petals.

    Onom. Onom.

    The moment Mu Chen touched the lotus seed, the Fire Spiritual Energy around him began to churn chaotically. Several surges swept towards Mu Chen, but were absorbed as he circted the Great Pagoda Art.

    Mu Chen quickly unfolded his palm to see the glowing seed. A burning sensation was spreading through his palm, although it was pleasantly warm. When Mu Chen first dived into the magmake, some of the me miasma had managed to prate the Nine Nether me¡¯s defenses and invaded his body. It had now been dispelled.

    ¡°Good stuff.¡±

    Mu Chen eximed in admiration as he sat down on top of the lotus flower and pacified the ripples of Spiritual Energy within his body. He ced one palm on top of the seed and one below, then pulled; the suction from his palms caused the seed to explode with a dazzlingly scarlet light that was as intense as the burning sun.

    An extremely pure scarlet Spiritual Energy rushed out from the lotus seed and bathed Mu Chen in a scarlet light. It poured into Mu Chen through his mouth, nose, and even his pores.

    Mu Chen¡¯s skin turned scarlet red and the Spiritual Energy within his body boiled vigorously and zed with astonishing energy!

 Chapter 243 - Breakthrough

    <strong>Chapter 243 - Breakthrough</strong>

    The wind screeched over the magmake as human figures scurried back and forth over its surface. Even though the raid earlier had depleted the area of most of its Fire Spirit Lotuses, there were still quite a few left over; after all, this magmake was extremely vast. A lot of people had stayed in this area to scrape up some of those leftovers.

    A white-robed figure sat on one of the huge stone tforms floating in theke. His eyes were cold and focused as he stared into the scarlet magma, searching for any suspicious movements.

    He was a Demonic Dragon Guard that Bai Dong had left behind before they¡¯d moved on. That Bai Dong understood Mu Chen quite well ¡ª even after watching him fall into the magmake, Bai Dong didn¡¯t want to give him a chance, so he¡¯d left one expert behind to monitor the situation for him. If the guard noticed any sign that Mu Chen was still alive, then he¡¯d immediately send them a message.

    However, the grey-robed elder disapproved of Bai Dong¡¯s actions. The magmake was extremely formidable; even the elder, himself, wouldn¡¯t be able tost more than five minutes. On top of that, they¡¯d stayed in the area for more than ten minutes before they left. That was more than enough time for Mu Chen to have been burnt to ashes.

    The Demonic Dragon Guard who¡¯d been left behind was thinking the same thoughts; however, he couldn¡¯t disobey Bai Dong. Therefore, he impatiently stayed at his post with a terrible mood.

    ¡°A Heavenly Fusion Stage Initial Phase brat wants to live after falling in? How is that possible?¡±

    The Demonic Dragon Guard smiled at no one in particr as he absent-mindedly looked around the boiling magmake. Suddenly, his mouth dropped open as astonishment flooded his eyes.

    The other experts who¡¯d been digging the area for Fire Spirit Lotuses also watched the surface of the magmake with expressions of disbelief.

    A whirlpool had formed down there. And all of the me-Eaters were fleeing.

    Bang!

    A tall pir of magma shot out from the vortex. A human form flew out from the liquid and moved to hover in midair.

    The ck mes slowly burned away to reveal a slender and handsome youth. Many of the spectators widened their eyes at his familiar features.

    ¡°It¡¯s that youth who got beaten into the magmake by those people from White Dragon City!¡±

    ¡°How is he still alive?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    Cries of surprise burst from those who saw Mu Chen¡¯s entrance and their faces turned pale as if they¡¯d seen a ghost. At first, they¡¯d felt sympathy for Mu Chen when they saw him fall into the magmake. But who would¡¯ve thought that he¡¯d still be alive?

    Mu Chen, however, didn¡¯t bother with the astonished faces. Instead, he looked down and looked at his slender hands, then clenched them. An unconceble excitement permeated his majestic Spiritual Energy.

    Thanks to the pure Fire Spiritual Energy within the Fire Celestial Lotus, Mu Chen¡¯s ability had been greatly strengthened and he¡¯d even entered the Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase. He could also sense that his Nine Netherme had grown even stronger.

    The greatest boost from the refined Fire Seed had been to his Nine Netherme, instead of his Spiritual Energy.

    Mu Chen showed a satisfied smile before he looked around. Bai Dong and his crew were already gone. It made sense; they didn¡¯t have the time to wait around for him.

    ¡°The next time we meet, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re not sofortable.¡± A chill shed through Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils. He waved his sleeve and was prepared to leave, but his eyes were suddenly drawn to a stone tform a short distance away. His expression changed. On that stone tform stood a white-robed elder, staring at him in shock.

    ¡°They actually left a guard behind?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned dark when he saw the white-robed expert.

    The white-robed Demonic Dragon Guard mirrored Mu Chen¡¯s change of expression. His heart jumped. Then, without the slightest hesitation, he turned around and left. As a Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase, he definitely wasn¡¯t Mu Chen¡¯s opponent. He had to find Bai Dong and tell him that Mu Chen was still alive.

    Rustle!

    But just as the guard started to fly away, a screeching wind made him turn his eyes over his shoulder. What he saw scared him so badly that his soul almost left his body. In that instant, Mu Chen had appeared right behind him.

    ¡°Since you stayed behind, then you should stay here forever,¡± Mu Chen said with his cold but casual tone. The ice-cold bloodlust was clear to the ears of the Demonic Dragon Guard.

    ¡°Shhhhhu!¡±

    The guard¡¯s face changed dramatically. With a clutch of his fingers, a long dark spear materialised in his hand and thrust forward with a trembling ferocity.

    A pair of slender hands wrapped in dark mes also shot forward like twin bolts of lightning. They slid over the ck spear and reached around the Demonic Dragon Guard.

    Bang!

    The guard¡¯s clothes immediately turned to ashes as a death-ck palm print appeared on his back. He coughed up red blood as the despotic mes overtook his body and roasted him down to his meridians.

    ¡°Arrrghhh!¡±

    The Demonic Dragon Guards shrieked miserably as he burned.

    Mu Chen seized over the ck spear with an apathetic expression. Then he swung it down on the Demonic Dragon Guard, much like one would swing a club. A violent gale rushed away from the pair as Mu Chen mercilessly pounded his opponent into the magmake.

    ¡°Arrrghhh!¡±

    The Demonic Dragon Guard shrieked again as hended in the magma, but was quickly cut off as the boiling liquid engulfed him with a green cloud of smoke. He¡¯d already been reduced to ashes.

    With a flick of his finger, Mu Chen tossed the ck spear after him. Once that was done, he dusted off his hands. Then he turned around and left, the whole time wearing the same calm expression.

    The other experts in the area watched Mu Chen¡¯s shrinking back with expressions of fear as they realised that their heads were damp with cold sweat. Who would¡¯ve thought that such a youngster could be so ferocious when provoked?

    That young man was a fierce one. Bai Dong was going to have quite the headache for provoking him.

    The experts shook their heads and sighed inwardly before they recovered and returned to their tasks of harvesting the leftover Fire Spirit Lotuses.

    Roughly ten minutester, Mu Chen had left the magmake behind him. Ahead of him was the huge pce. People were rushing towards it inrge numbers like hungry wolves and tigers ¡ª everyone was searching for the treasures that might appear.

    This area was far more chaotic than the magmake. Even the slightest would engulf arge number of victims, even if they had no idea what that even was.

    Mu Chen swept his eyes over the scene and quickly lost interest. This was clearly still within the outer limits of the Spirit Treasury, so there was no way any treasures would appear all the way out here. Bai Dong and the rest probably hadn¡¯t wasted any time here, either.

    Mu Chen thought about it a little, then decided to move ahead. With a quick sh, he bolted straight towards the pce. Once in awhile, some untactful idiot would get in his way. When that happened, all Mu Chen had to do was casually send out a palm and send them flying backwards with blood trailing from their mouths. He didn¡¯t bother with being polite. When everyone else saw what he was capable of, they grew too wary to act and simply allowed him to pass.

    Mu Chen passed through the entryway and entered a long and narrow corridor, which asionally branched off into a few ancient stone chambers. Mu Chen allowed others to hurry into those rooms ahead of him. Sometimes there¡¯d be bursts of joy ¡ª sounded like they¡¯d found some valuable treasures ¡ª but those sounds were usually followed by the shing of weapons.

    Mu Chen didn¡¯t let his attention stray in the slightest. He identified a single route and headed towards the depths of the pce. He¡¯d already wasted too much time under the magmake, so now he had to rush.

    First, he had to rejoin with Su Xuan and the others. After all, they¡¯de here as a party. In this ce that crawled with hungry wolves, onlypanions could be trusted.

    ¡°I hope nothing happened to them.¡±

    Mu Chen frowned and quickened his pace. He didn¡¯t have to worry about Su Xuan, with her strength. Li Qing and Guo Xiong were also strong enough to protect themselves. But then there was Su Ling¡¯er, the weakest. If she¡¯d been left alone, she¡¯d definitely take hits due to her fiery temper.

    Even though Su Ling¡¯er was a little unreasonable at times, she was still a good person. Mu Chen didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to her.

    By the time Mu Chen was done with those thoughts, he¡¯d already sped through several thousand-meter long corridors ¡ª and it¡¯d only taken him a little over ten minutes. He¡¯d already passed through a few stone chambers, main halls, and other types of rooms where some sort of Spiritual Aura rippled. However, he only nced once into those rooms before he flew on. The things inside them weren¡¯t worth his time.

    ¡°I should¡¯ve travelled the perimeter by now.¡±

    The more Mu Chen flew, the fewer halls and stone chambers he could sense. However, his sense of the scale only grewrger. Compared to the previous ces he¡¯d visited, this pce was much more intricate and majestic.

    Mu Chen passed through another corridor and almost entered another stone chamber. The stone gate to the chamber had already been smashed and a few humanoid figures stood in the room with ripples of wild Spiritual Energy pouring from their bodies.

    Mu Chen nced into the ransacked chamber and hesitated. Finally, he decided not to press forward for the time being.

    But just as Mu Chen was about to turn around, a burst ofughter drifted out of the stone chamber.

    ¡°Haha. Beauty, you should obediently hand that item over. Even though you¡¯ve offended us, the great Lion Tiger Regiment, we can still forget about punishment ¡ª that is, if you¡¯re obedient. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us once your smooth skin falls into our hands.¡±

    ¡°Dream on!¡±

    An icy-cold voice spat back at theughter. A voice filled with anger and deep hatred.

    ¡°Is that so? Then don¡¯t me us. Brothers, capture this ice beauty for me!¡± Theyughed again.

    Mu Chen halted his steps outside the stone chamber and narrowed his eyes. He¡¯d heard that voice before ¡ª that must be Senior Sister Li Qing.

 Chapter 244 - Draconic Spirit Bracelets

    <strong>Chapter 244 - Draconic Spirit Bracelets</strong>

    The stone hall was spacious and majestic; but due to the corrosion of time, it¡¯d copsed a little. Several huge stone pirsid around the main hall in crumpled heaps. It gave off the feeling of an ancient ruin.

    Several human figures were spread around the ruin-like hall. Only at the center of the room was there a small gathering of about a dozen or so people. There was an air of oppression about the hall, though the others in the room didn¡¯t dare to show their opinions about it. They were well-aware of the Lion Tiger Regiment ¡ª it was one of the top adventurer parties in the area. Furthermore, both leaders were present, so no one dared to test their luck.

    A 2-foot-tall stone statue stood at the end of the hall. The statue¡¯s feet were mottled and it red with wide eyes as it emitted a violent aura. It was so detailed that it looked as if it was actually alive.

    Two nicks were carved into the rams of the stone statue.

    Under the state was a beautiful, sexy, yet ice-cold girl. She wore a frigid expression that was filled with anger.

    ¡°Little beauty, if you don¡¯t hand it over, then don¡¯t me us for not knowing how to be tender.¡± A roguish smile passed through the Lion Tiger Regiment. The leader drooled as he passed his eyes over the ice beauty¡¯s tender and full features and he felt a demonic fire ignite in his heart. Her figure was too good.

    The ice queen standing before the Lion Tiger Regiment was Li Qing, of course. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far. You guys already snatched away one my Spiritual Artifacts, and you¡¯re still not satisfied?¡± she growled through her teeth with an ice-cold expression.

    She wanted to kill all the despicable men in front of her, but she knew that she was only a Quasi-Heavenly Transform Stage; the leaders of this Lion Tiger Regiment were on the same level. On top of that, they had two Quasi-Heavenly Transform Stage experts. And they had numbers. The subordinates red at her like tigers watching their prey. She definitely wouldn¡¯t be the one to benefit from a fight.

    That middle-aged man of the Lion Tiger Regiment stepped forward and raised his arm. A dark red bracelet appeared on his wrist. It was shaped like a scarlet red dragon ¡ª the head and tail linked together to form a circr bracelet. A powerful Spiritual Energy rippled from it and one could hear the faint roars of a dragon.

    The glow from the Draconic Spirit Bracelet nearly engulfed the body of the middle-aged man.

    All eyes in the stone hall were fixed on the Draconic Spirit Bracelet. Expressions of greed shed over their faces. When the odd signs of an emerging treasure first showed in the stone hall, Li Qing had been the first to notice. Something strange was happening to the statue¡¯s wrists, so she¡¯d reduced the areas on those wrists to dust.

    As the y fell away, everyone saw the spiritual light bloom from the gashes. The statue was wearing a pair of dragon-shaped bracelets that flickered with spiritual light. The roars of dragons echoed through the hall.

    Those definitely weren¡¯t ordinary Spiritual Artifacts. Guesses were that the Draconic Spirit Bracelets were a High Rank Spiritual Artifact.

    High Rank Spiritual Artifact.

    Those four words were enough to make many eyes turn red. A High Rank Spiritual Artifact could easily auction for millions of Spirit Coins back in White Dragon City. And now, the High Rank Spiritual Artifacts ¡ª the Draconic Spirit Bracelets ¡ª had appeared. Of course, it caused no smallmotion.

    Everyone stood paralysed in wonder, but Li Qing was the first to break from the trance. She acted first and seized one of the Draconic Spirit Bracelets without hinderance.

    But the moment she snatched up the Draconic Spirit Bracelets, the two leaders of the Lion Tiger Regiment also saw their chance. The two of them joined hands and forced Li Qing to retreat. They¡¯d also stolen one of the Draconic Spirit Bracelets.

    However, those two hadn¡¯t been satisfied with that; they could tell that the two Spiritual Artifacts were a set, which meant that their true might could only be unleashed when used together. That¡¯s why they refused to let the other Draconic Spirit Bracelet fall into Li Qing¡¯s hands.

    The middle-aged man gently caressed his Draconic Spirit Bracelet and smiled at Li Qing. ¡°Hand over the other Draconic Spirit Bracelet. We promise not to hurt you.¡±

    This man was one of the Lion Tiger Regiment¡¯s two leaders ¡ª Cheng Hu. He was well-known in the White Dragon Hillock.

    Li Qing grounded her teeth and her charming eyes seemed to erupt with mes. These people from the Lion Tiger Regiment were being too much.

    ¡°If you want to steal the Draconic Spirit Bracelet from my hands, you¡¯re wee to try!¡± Li Qing¡¯s voice was icy-cold. She wore only one bracelet shaped like a fire-dragon on her jade-like wrist. A wild Spiritual Energy influenced the natural Spiritual Energy caused it to shake.

    ¡°Haha. Do you think you can confront our Lion Tiger Regiment all alone?¡± Cheng Hu coldly smiled. He wasn¡¯t bothered by whether or not the bystanders would gossip about them of taking advantage with numbers. As far as he could see, there was only benefits to be had from this situation. What would he care about gossip?

    ¡°Big Brother, we¡¯ll act together and capture her. We¡¯ll see how long she can act tough!¡± The other leader of the Lion Tiger Regiment, Cheng Shi, coldly proposed. He was the one who Mu Chen had fought before.

    If the Draconic Spirit Bracelets had only been Middle Rank Spiritual Artifacts, then perhaps they wouldn¡¯t have cared so much. Such a Spiritual Artifact might be tempting, but it wouldn¡¯t be something that they absolutely had to get their hands on. But this was a different story with a High Rank Spiritual Artifact.

    Even though there was only one difference between ranks, the power difference was like that between heaven and earth. If they obtained that High Rank Spiritual Artifact, they wouldn¡¯t even need to fear a Heavenly Transform Stage Initial Phase expert. They could even use their connections to suppress their opponent.

    In the White Dragon Hillock, the decently-strong forces all possessed Middle Rank Spiritual Artifacts. But none other than the three major forces the amount of forces that possessed High Rank Spiritual Artifact wouldn¡¯t exceed the fingers on one hand.

    Above the High Rank Spiritual Artifacts were Peerless Rank Spiritual Artifacts. However, artifacts of that level were objects that exceeded their imaginations. It¡¯s said that Spiritual Artifacts of that level possessed their own intelligence. Profound and boundless with the power to move mountains and split seas. Forget about the White Dragon Hillock, there weren¡¯t even that many forces on the entire Northern Heavens Continent that possessed Peerless Rank Spiritual Artifacts.

    Cheng Hu nodded as he stared at Li Qing with a dark and cold expression.

    Everyone else in the stone hall inwardly smacked their lips. So the two leaders were going to gang up against Li Qing. The Lion Tiger Regiment was dishonorable, indeed.

    Li Qing now wore a different expression, as well; however, the rage in her eyes hadn¡¯t diminished. She tightly clutched her Draconic Spirit Bracelet. She¡¯d already decided that she wouldn¡¯t let them steal her half of the treasure so easily, even if that meant risking both parties to be injured.

    ¡°Move!¡±

    The two brothers didn¡¯t give a second thought about the shushing from the crowd around them. With a shout, they rushed Li Qing together. Two powerful Spiritual Energies rippled out. The members of the crowd of less strength urgently fell back from the powerful Spiritual Energy pressure.

    Li Qing grounded her teeth at the attack. She was prepared to use the Draconic Spirit Bracelet, even though she still wasn¡¯t very familiar with it.

    But, before she could act, a familiar voice mockingly called from somewhere else in the stone hall. ¡°The Lion Tiger Regiment should be a pretty well-known force in the White Dragon Hillock, right? So why are their actions so shady?¡±

    ¡°Who?!¡±

    Cheng Hu and Cheng Shi halted their rush and directed their gaze to the mocking voice. Their eyes quickly found it near the broken gate. The slender and handsome youth ¡ª staring at them with a sneer ¡ª standing in front of it.

    ¡°It¡¯s that kid!¡±

    Cheng Hu and Cheng Shi¡¯s faces changed as they immediately tried to peer into the corridor behind Mu Chen. When they realised that they couldn¡¯t see Su Xuan, they breathed out sighs of relief. As long as that girl ¡ª who seemed so gentle yet made them feel such pressure ¡ª wasn¡¯t present, then they had nothing to fear.

    ¡°Mu Chen!¡±

    The rage in Li Qing¡¯s beautiful eyes was reced with a look of delight. But that was quickly reced by an expression of worry when she, too, realised that Mu Chen was alone.

    She knew that Mu Chen was a book not to be judged by its cover, but the members of the Lion Tiger Regiment weren¡¯t the usual enemies they dealt with.

    ¡°Brat, I advise you to scram while you still can. You should try not to invite disaster upon yourself.¡± Cheng Hu slowly said as he stared at Mu Chen with a dark expression.

    Mu Chen only smiled, tapped his foot, and shot across the stone hall,nding next to Li Qing. He couldn¡¯t care less about the dark looksing from Cheng Hu and his experts. He looked at Li Qing with a m smile and asked, ¡°Senior Sister Li Qing, are you alright?¡±

    A grateful look shed through her beautiful eyes as she lightly shook her head. ¡°We¡¯ll wait for the opportunity and make a break for it. We¡¯ll wait until we can join up with Su Xuan and the others. Then, they won¡¯t dare to act like this anymore.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, we definitely have to leave. But first, we¡¯re going to take your things back.¡±

    He turned around to look at Cheng Hu¡¯s group, then extended his hand with a smile. ¡°Trash of the Lion Tiger Regiment, hand it over and scram.¡±

    All of the faces in the stone hall changed to brilliantly peculiar expressions. Did that brat purposely show up to cause trouble? Did he really think that the Lion Tiger Regiment was still going to let him off?

    The bystanders looked back at the two brothers and confirmed that their expressions had, indeed, darkened. Sharp bloodlust showed in their eyes.

 Chapter 245 - Twin Dragon Suppression

    <strong>Chapter 245 - Twin Dragon Suppression</strong>

    ¡°Brat, you¡¯re asking for death!¡±

    The two brothers stared Mu Chen down with ruthless and dark eyes. They didn¡¯t expect this youth to be so insolent, especially since he¡¯d appeared alone. To think he actually dared to be so untactful.

    ¡°Boss, kill that brat!¡± someone from the Lion Tiger Regiment called out. Did this stinking brat really think that their fame was nothing but empty bragging?

    Cheng Shi and Cheng Hu exchanged nces. Then, the former nodded and slowly started walking forward as surges of powerful Spiritual Energy pressure poured out of him. His tone was dull as he said, ¡°Brat, your courage ismendable, but I¡¯ll let you know this: everyone who¡¯s been in your situation has met a miserable end.¡±

    He drew his fingers together and a long ck sword materialised in his fist. A bloodthirsty aura emanated from it ¡ª it was clearly a powerful Spiritual Artifact.

    It looked like Cheng Shi nned to take matters into his own hands.

    The expression in Li Qing¡¯s charming eyes turned cold and she prepared to take a step forward. However, she was blocked by Mu Chen.

    ¡°Let me handle it.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled at Li Qing. At first, Li Qing had been rather worried about their situation; but for some reason, that worry had been lifted away by Mu Chen¡¯s smile. After interacting with him for these past few days, she¡¯de to understand him a little. He wouldn¡¯t be rash and act on ideas that he was uncertain about.

    He¡¯d been provoking the other party since the moment he showed up. He wasn¡¯t stupid, he just didn¡¯t fear the other party.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid, which meant that he didn¡¯t n to leave any face for the other party.

    ¡°Be cautious, I¡¯ll watch Cheng Hu for you.¡± Li Qing said in a low voice.

    Mu Chen nodded as he slowly moved forward. Spiritual lights flickered in his hand and a cyan longsword appeared.

    ¡°One-on-one? What courage you have.¡±

    Cheng Shi grinned angrily when he saw Mu Chen move forward alone. This brat was really too arrogant. A mere Heavenly Fusion Stage strength actually dared to talk back to him ¡ª to he, who had Quasi-Heavenly Transform Stage strength. This brat really wanted to die!

    All other eyes in the stone hall watched with amazed expressions. They had no idea where this youth was getting his confidence from. To think he dared to do such a stupid thing.

    ¡°Well, since you decided toe, then you should pay the price for your own words.¡±

    Who knows how many lives have stained Cheng Shi¡¯s hands over the years? Of course, he wasn¡¯t going to be lenient towards Mu Chen just because he was young. A cruel look shed through Cheng Shi¡¯s eyes. A powerful Spiritual Energy rushed out and he took another step forward. His Spiritual Energy surged until it resembled a lion¡¯s roar that echoed and shook the stone hall.

    ¡°Brat, die!¡±

    He shed and reappeared in the air right in front of Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. His eyes were dark as he swung therge de in his hands downwards. There was no fanciness in that attack, just the surge of Spiritual Energy in his body. The swing sent out waves of de energy several dozen feet long and cracked the ground when they struck.

    Cheng Shi¡¯s actions didn¡¯t have the slightest hint mercy in them. They only fully demonstrated his viciousness.

    ¡°Haaaaaa.¡±

    Mu Chen took in a deep breath and his dark pupils turned icy-cold. He firmly gripped his longsword and circted his Spiritual Energy, which coursed strongly through his meridians before rushing out from his body. ck mes ascended along with his spiritual energy and nearly shrouded his entire body. The temperature rose in the stone hall.

    Rustle!

    Mu Chen growled as he thrusted his longsword. ck mes engulfed his longsword as it cut forward and met Cheng Hu¡¯s de.

    Bang!

    de light and sword light shed and rang with an echoing ng. The force of the impact swept out and sliced the nearby stone pirs with cuts as smooth as the surface of a mirror. The people nearby retreated for fear that they¡¯d be caught in the crossfire.

    Rumble!

    One stone pir copsed after another in cloudy heaps of dust and rubble. Everyone turned back to the battle to see two figures standing in midair over a huge pile of destroyed stone. The two were ring at each other with ferocious expressions, much like two predatorspeting for prey.

    ¡°Brat, you actually managed to take an attack from our second leader?¡± The members of the Lion Tiger Regiment watched with faces full of shock. They knew that even a Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase should¡¯ve been heavily wounded by that attack. But, this young man hadpletely blocked it with just a sword.

    ¡°No wonder he was so arrogant. So, it seems he actually does have some ability. But, in the end, it doesn¡¯t matter what kind of methods he has up his sleeves. Now that he¡¯s enraged our second leader, there¡¯s no way he¡¯s escaping death.¡± someone coldly said with a smile.

    Cheng Hu narrowed his eyes at the youth, who was standing in midair and knitting his brows back at him. This youth¡¯s Spiritual Energy felt a little odd. Even though it wasn¡¯t as powerful as Cheng Shi¡¯s, those ck mes were extremely destructive. When they crossed des just now, most of Cheng Shi¡¯s de light had been corroded away by those ck mes.

    Li Qing sighed a breath of relief when she saw that Mu Chen hadn¡¯t been beaten back. Her jade-like hands clutched the Draconic Spirit Bracelet. The moment Cheng Hu decided to join the fight, she¡¯d move to obstruct them.

    Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the battle between Mu Chen and Cheng Shi, so no one had noticed anything as the stone pirs had crumbled. The stone statue at the end of the hall was glowing with a barely visible light.

    ¡°So, you have some abilities, after all.¡±

    Cheng Shi tightly clutched his long de with a dark expression. At first, he¡¯d nned to beat this Heavenly Fusion Stage kid down; but, contrary to his expectations, this brat¡¯s Spiritual Energy was so abnormal that it was no longer possible. That strange Spiritual Energy and those ck mes could even ignite and evaporate his de light.

    Mu Chen gripped his longsword as he exhaled. In reality, he was also surprised that he¡¯d withstood Cheng Shi¡¯s attack without giving any ground. It seemed like his recent breakthrough to the Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase had boosted his strength more than he¡¯d originally thought. Although, of course, he still knew that the Nine Netherme had been strengthened the most. The Nine Netherme inside his Spiritual Energy was never this powerful before he¡¯d refined that Fire Celestial Lotus.

    ¡°A Quasi-Heavenly Transform Stage still isn¡¯t qualified to act so cocky in front of me.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled, though the smile never reached his eyes. Now that he¡¯d finally entered the Sovereign Spirit Treasury, of course he wasn¡¯t going to give all his time to Cheng Shi. He had to end this quickly.

    As Mu Chen reached that conclusion, he extended his hand. The dark light in his palm red as the Nineyered Pagoda appeared.

    A sharp gale whipped up as the the Nineyered Pagoda appeared and instantly grew into a massive tower a hundred feet tall. The ck mes surged over the pagoda¡¯s structure and an intense Spiritual Energy rippled out.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The first floor of the pagoda glowed with a golden light ¡ª a light that began moving across the walls of the pagoda. A massive golden dragon lifted out of the walls and reared its head to roar at the sky. The stone hall trembled.

    Cheng Shi¡¯s eyes widened with fear. There was definitely something off about this kid. He couldn¡¯t underestimate him.

    He tightened his fingers around his long de and began circting his Spiritual Energy without reserve. A majestic Spiritual Energy swept out like a tidal wave, enveloping the entire hall with its pressure.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression was still indifferent as he watched the golden dragon spiral around the Nineyered Pagoda. However, he wasn¡¯t done with his attack yet; he brought his hands together and formed a strange sign.

    Onom!

    The moment Mu Chen formed his sign, the Nineyered Pagoda began buzzing as it floated in midair. The golden light started to spread from the first floor to the second.

    When the golden lightpleted its reach for the second floor, another golden dragon appeared. It, too, roared and left the pagoda to spiral around the Nineyered Pagoda.

    The two golden dragons roared as they circled the pagoda and the natural Spiritual Aura surged violently in response. It was a shock to many eyes.

    Joy bubbled up in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes at the appearance of the second golden dragon. There were nineyers to the Nineyered Pagoda and each held a golden dragon. Before today, he¡¯d only been able to control the dragon of the firstyer ¡ª but now, he could finally summon the second one.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression burned as he studied his Nineyered Pagoda. The Great Pagoda Art that his mother had left him wasn¡¯t an ordinary art, of course. The profound intent hidden within it would slowly reveal itself as he grew stronger. He wondered how powerful this Great Pagoda Art would be once he cultivated it to its end?

    He could just see the spectacr sight of nine dragons soaring from the pagoda. He looked forward to it.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s offer you to the pagoda!¡±

    Mu Chen coldly smiled at Cheng Shi, who still wore a stunned expression from the appearance of the Nineyered Pagoda. Mu Chen¡¯s he willed it to happen with his intent, without the slightest hesitation. An earth-shattering shadow and two golden dragons mercilessly bearing down on Cheng Shi. Then, he willed it to happen with his intent, without the slightest hesitation.

    ¡°Nineyered Pagoda, Twin Dragon Suppression!¡±

    Bang!

    The stone floor copsed and a wild energy fluctuated. The bystanders with inferior strength coughed up blood as they retreated from the vibrations. The stone pirs exploded into fine shards.

    ¡°sh of the Heavenly Tiger!¡±

    The dumbstruck Cheng Shi finally recovered and reacted to the pagoda. He circted his Spiritual Energy and burst forward with a snarl and a sh of his de.

    Boom!

    Waves of Spiritual Energy rolled away from his body and took the form of a glowing lion. des of light sprouted from the lion¡¯s body as it moved towards the pagoda like the sh of a sword.

    Bang!

    As the amazed spectators watched, the de¡¯s lion of light collided with the pagoda¡¯s twin dragons. A shocking Spiritual Energy swept out.

    Bang!

    The entire stone hall had been leveled. Dust filled the air as the light lion continued its course and was destroyed by the pagoda with a loud noise. Cheng Shi¡¯s face changed again.

    ¡°Woooooshhh!¡±

    The pagoda¡¯s dragons weren¡¯t weakened at all by crushing the lion; instead, they smashed into Cheng Shi at the speed of lightning.

    ¡°Pfffft!¡±

    Cheng Shi suffered the full force of the impact and fell back with a pale face. Long tracks appeared under his feet as the pagoda drove him into the base of a pir. He coughed up mouthfuls of blood.

    Li Qing¡¯s rosy lips fell open at the instant oue ¡ª just a moment ago, Cheng Shi had been standing there without a scratch on his face. Her charming eyes turned to the slender figure still hovering in midair. Mu Chen was actually this powerful?

 Chapter 246 - Exchange

    <strong>Chapter 246 - Exchange</strong>

    Mu Chen softlynded in the stone hall. Everyone wore a shocked expression as they watched Cheng Shi still coughing up blood in his sorry state. His expression was extremely different than it¡¯d been before. This oue had clearly been outside of his expectations.

    Cheng Shi, a Quasi-Heavenly Transform Stage expert, had been defeated by a single move from a Heavenly Fusion Stage youth?

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡±

    The members of the Lion Tiger Regiment cried with hoarse voices. The arrogant and belittling expressions had melted away from their faces and were reced with fear as they looked upon the youth.

    Mu Chen stood in the air, watching Cheng Shi, who was still hemorrhaging. A chill shed through his eyes. Without warning, he burst forward towards Cheng Shi.

    It was clear that he nned to kick the enemy while he was down.

    ¡°You dare?!¡±

    Chen Hu snarled when he noticed Mu Chen¡¯s relentless pursuit. The Draconic Spirit Bracelet on his wrist red with spiritual light and the roars of dragons. The bracelet itself transformed into a fiery-red flood dragon and burst towards Mu Chen with a raging Spiritual Energy.

    A look of concern shed through Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. This Draconic Spirit Bracelet was so powerful that it made his skin crawl. So, there was this much distance between a High Rank Spiritual Artifact and a Middle Rank one?

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    When Cheng Hu acted, he¡¯d forgotten about Li Qing, who was still keeping an eye on them. She coldly snorted and raised her Draconic Spirit Bracelet, as well. Hers, likewise, turned into a massive dragon shrouded in surging scarlet pulses, which quickly moved to block the other scarlet dragon.

    Boom! Boom!

    The scarlet dragon and scarlet flood-dragon collided in midair as waves of wild Spiritual Energy rippled out. The very air itself waspressing and exploding under the force of their battle, further wrecking the ruined stone hall.

    Mu Chen raised his head towards the dragons¡¯ fight with a dignified look on his face. Recently, he¡¯d been straying away from Spiritual Artifacts ¡ª he¡¯de to believe that they weren¡¯t that powerful, after all. But, now that he¡¯d witnessed the power of a genuine High Rank Spiritual Artifact, he realised just how much a Spiritual Artifact could increase one¡¯s strength in battle.

    If Cheng Shi had possessed another High Rank Spiritual Artifact, then Mu Chen definitely wouldn¡¯t have defeated him so easily. In fact, they might¡¯ve been caught in a long, drawn-out fight just because of a Spiritual Artifact. Then, all Cheng Shi had to do was use his greater Spiritual Energy to wear Mu Chen away.

    The expression in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes flickered. Seems like he can¡¯t underestimate the effect of a Spiritual Artifact. If possible, he¡¯d like to have a Spiritual Artifact to protect himself. Otherwise, if he ever encountered someone who possessed a High Rank Spiritual Artifact, he¡¯d be forced on the defensive.

    The thought didn¡¯t dy Mu Chen¡¯s charge towards the pale-faced Cheng Shi at all.

    ¡°Stop him!¡± Cheng Hu realised that Mu Chen didn¡¯t n on letting his brother go, so he issued an enraged order. But, he was currently caught up with Li Qing, so he couldn¡¯t afford to divert his attention any further.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Dozens of Lion Tiger Regiment experts responded as they rushed towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned cold as he gripped his cyan longsword even harder. The ck mes surged and entirely shrouded the de as he thrust it forward. The sword light and ck mes swept as one towards the members of the Lion Tiger Regiment with an earth-shattering force.

    So, among those members were even Heavenly Fusion Stage experts. But still, it was impossible for them to take down Mu Chen. A dark-burning sword light arced towards them, instantly slicing through their defenses, and sent them flying backwards, while trailing blood.

    Mu Chen was as fierce as a wolf or tiger as he smashed through them and reappeared in front of the pale-faced and fear-filled Cheng Shi.

    ¡°What do you want?!¡± Cheng Shi snarled, even he couldn¡¯t hide the fear in his eyes. This youth was only a Heavenly Fusion Stage. How could he be so ferocious?

    Mu Chen lightly smiled at him as he stepped forward. His palm trembled as the dark-burning sword light halted right before Cheng Shi¡¯s exposed throat. Cheng Shi froze as he felt the sharp and zing energyp at his skin.

    ¡°Hey.¡± Mu Chen grabbed Cheng Shi as he stared over at the dim Cheng Hu with a smile. ¡°I wonder how much you value your brother¡¯s puny life?¡±

    ¡°Kid, if you hurt him, there¡¯ll be an irreconcble blood feud between yourself and my Lion Tiger Regiment. None of us will rest until you¡¯re dead or we¡¯ve been eradicated.¡± Cheng Hu threatened. He clenched his fists as rage filled his eyes.

    ¡°Cut the nonsense.¡± Mu Chen smiled while shaking his head. Then, his eyes turned cold. ¡°Hand over the Draconic Spirit Bracelet in exchange for your brother¡¯s life.¡±

    ¡°You...!¡± Cheng Hu flew into a fury as he held Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. He looked as if he wanted to swallow Mu Chen whole.

    However, Mu Chen only returned a cold smile as he brought the longsword and its ck mes closer to Cheng Shi¡¯s throat. A thin line of blood trickled down and was burned away by the ck mes.

    Cheng Shi¡¯s face turned even paler. He was too terrified to even breathe due to the heat at his throat.

    Chen Hu trembled as he fixed his eyes on Mu Chen. The other members of the Lion Tiger Regiment took note of the situation and didn¡¯t dare approach.

    The other spectators in the ruined stone hall clicked their tongues when they saw Mu Chen take Cheng Shi hostage. Truly, a ferocious individual. They never expected the two leaders of the Lion Tiger Regiment to fall into Mu Chen¡¯s hands.

    Li Qing also put away her Draconic Spirit Bracelet as she flew to Mu Chen¡¯s side. Her beautiful eyes stared at Cheng Hu, whose body trembled from anger and tension.

    Mu Chen coldly smiled at the expressions that ran through Cheng Hu¡¯s face. ¡°It looks like you think that your brother¡¯s life is worthlesspared to the Draconic Spirit Bracelet.¡±

    Cheng Shi trembled by the ruthless intention in that sentence. The members of the Lion Tiger Regiment also looked at Cheng Hu. If he didn¡¯t make the exchange, then many of them might end up with cold hearts.

    Cheng Hu only red at Mu Chen with deep loathing. This kid was still young, but his heart was extremely ruthless. If he didn¡¯t exchange the Draconic Spirit Bracelet for his brother, then he might lose the hearts of the Lion Tiger Regiment.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll give you the Draconic Spirit Bracelet! But, you must release him first!¡± Cheng Hu bit his teeth as those words were stifled out from the gap between his teeth.

    ¡°You¡¯re in no position to make those demands.¡± Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Hand over the Draconic Spirit Bracelet.¡±

    Cheng Hu¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot as he red at Mu Chen, before he finally made his decision. He reached out and made a motion as if to pull something out of thin air. The huge scarlet flood-dragon quickly shrank down and returned to its bracelet form beforending in Cheng Hu¡¯s palm.

    Rustle.

    Cheng Hu clutched the bracelet with a look of heartache in his eyes. But, ultimately, he still tossed it towards Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen flicked his wrist out and pulled the Draconic Spirit Bracelet into his hand. An intense Spiritual Energy coursed from his palm, through the rest of his body. In that instant, even Mu Chen couldn¡¯t control it and cried out in admiration. Truly a High Rank Spiritual Artifact. It was many times stronger than a Middle Rank one.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Mu Chen passed it to Li Qing.

    Li Qing gave him a surprised look ¡ª she didn¡¯t expect Mu Chen to simply hand it to her. After all, he was the one who¡¯d fought hard for it. Back in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Spiritual Value Hall, something like this would be worth millions of Spiritual Value Points. That wasn¡¯t a small amount.

    Li Qing looked as if she was struggling for a moment, then shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s your spoil of battle. I can¡¯t take it.¡± She knew that the Draconic Spirit Bracelets together formed a single Spiritual Artifact, but that one still belonged to Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen smiled, shook his head, and tossed it to her anyways.

    Li Qing panicked when she saw Mu Chen toss it so casually and quickly dove to catch it with her jade-like hands. Anger red in her chest as she demanded, ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    She was a beautiful woman, even though she was usually a little too cold. Mu Chen was temporarily stunned by her upset expression. However, he quickly recovered and smiled. ¡°Senior Sister Li Qing, you¡¯re rather beautiful when you smile.¡±

    Li Qing¡¯s face turned red as she snorted and put the Draconic Spirit Bracelet on her wrist. Her face returned back to its usual icy-cold form.

    ¡°I¡¯ll consider this a favor I owe you. When we return home from the mission, I¡¯ll give you the 1,500,000 Spiritual Value Points that I¡¯m supposed to get.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled, ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like owing favors. If you don¡¯t want the points, then you should take this Draconic Spirit Bracelet back,¡± Li Qing pressed.

    Mu Chen smiled and shrugged. Senior Sister Li Qing could be quite cute when she was being stubborn. Pity, given how cold she normally was.

    Cheng Hu¡¯s eyes nearly sprouted mes as he watched Mu Chen flirt with Li Qing. ¡°Are you still not going to let my brother go?!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    In one swift move, Mu Chen hauled Cheng Shi to his feet and printed a palm on his back. The force of the palm sent Cheng Shi flying out in an even sorrier state than he¡¯d been before. His pale face turned even paler, if that was possible.

    Cheng Hu caught his flying brother and immediately examined his pale face. His expression changed. ¡°What did you do to him?¡±

    ¡°I put something inside his body. Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t die. He just won¡¯t be able to circte his Spiritual Energy for half an hour.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled and shrugged a very insincere apology. ¡°Sorry, you guys have greater numbers. I was also worried that you might attack us after I let him go. Please forgive me.¡±

    Cheng Hu stared at Mu Chen with dark eyes, then shed him a bit of a ferocious smile. ¡°Little piece of shit! Did you really think we¡¯d let you walk away like this?¡±

    That caught Mu Chen¡¯s attention.

    A rumbling of footsteps sounded from outside the stone hall and everyone watched as a cluster of people rushed in like a tsunami. Some of them were members of the Lion Tiger Regiment, though many others wore an entirely different uniform ¡ª all the members of this second group wore the same crest sewn onto their breast.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Nine de Troop!¡±

    ¡°The Lion Tiger Regiment and Nine de Troop are allies. That kid is doomed. Sigh. It¡¯s as the saying goes: ¡¯The older piece of ginger always bites harder than the younger piece.¡¯ The Lion Tiger Regiment must have sent someone out for reinforcements.¡±

    Mu Chen knitted his brows at the whispering as he watched two individuals separate themselves from the rest of the Nine de Troop ¡ª clearly the leaders and Quasi-Heavenly Transform Stage experts.

    The two neers nced around the stone hall andughed. ¡°Haha. Brother Cheng Hu, I rushed over immediately after I received your message.¡±

    Cheng Hu cupped his hands. ¡°I¡¯ll have to thank you two brothers.¡± Then he looked at Mu Chen with a fierce expression andughed. ¡°Little piece of shit. Let¡¯s see if you can still dance?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned cold as his ck mes slowly spread over his body.

    Li Qing clutched the Draconic Spirit Bracelets even harder and prepared to exert all her strength.

    Ka cha.

    The atmosphere in the stone hall could only be described as a state of pure hostility.

    Suddenly, a strange sound rang throughout the room. Everyone frowned as they turned their eyes towards the source at the end of the stone hall.

    Their faces changed.

    Mu Chen and Li Qing had also turned around and their pupils shrank at the sight before them. The mottled stone statue was bursting with lights in the form of aplex array. A surge of frightening Spiritual Energy rippled from the ancient stone statue.

    The stone statue slowly opened its eyes and looked upon them with it¡¯s stone-dead eyes.

 Chapter 247 - Stone Guardian

    <strong>Chapter 247 - Stone Guardian</strong>

    Onom!

    A brilliant light rippled in strings over the mottled surface of the ancient stone statue. It looked as if aplicated and cryptic Spiritual Array had been engraved on its surface.

    Everyone in the stone hall was startled by the changes before them, and it took them a moment to recover from the bursts of astonishment that were evident in their eyes.

    The stone statue hade to life?

    Mu Chen watched the ancient stone statue with a grave expression. The stone statue itself finally opened its eyes; however, there was no emotion in those pits, even though a spiritual light flickered.

    The statue slowly lowered its head and looked around the crowded stone hall. An empty and emotionless voice echoed through the hall. ¡°Death to those who agitate the Dragon Tomb!¡±

    As the statue spoke, it reached out to take the end of one of the many toppled stone pirs and swung it with a terrifying and mountain-moving force.

    Bang! Bang!

    Those who stood directly in the pir¡¯s path were instantly ground into paste. Others who couldn¡¯t dodge in time were sent smashing into the walls, while spewing mouthfuls of fresh blood.

    The statue¡¯s sudden explosion of energy shocked many experts and sent them retreating with wary expressions. This thing was basically a killing god.

    Mu Chen was also shocked by the statue and he rapidly circted his Spiritual Energy in response. There was something off about the situation, but right now, they had to focus on evacuating from the chaos caused by the stone statue.

    Mu Chen turned to Li Qing and said, ¡°Prepare to retreat.¡±

    Li Qing lightly nodded.

    The newly awakened stone statue had already started its ruthless massacre of the stone hall¡¯s upants. It marched forward, using the stone pir in its hands like weapon. Everyone struck by the weapon was left either dead or crippled.

    The Lion Tiger Regiment and Nine de Troop had the greatest numbers; therefore, they also suffered the greatest losses. Scores of people were turned into meat pulp with each swing of the stone pir.

    ¡°Brother Cheng Hu, what¡¯s going on with that stone statue?¡± The Nine de Troop¡¯s leaders urgently asked with matching expressions. They¡¯d only rushed here because they¡¯d heard that there was a High Rank Spiritual Artifact. However, they hadn¡¯t even caught a glimpse of this High Rank Spiritual Artifact before they encountered this rampaging stone guardian.

    Cheng Hu sullenly pointed at Mu Chen and Li Qing. ¡°The High Rank Spiritual Artifact has fallen into their hands. We can¡¯t let them escape.¡± Their reinforcements had arrived after great difficulty, only to see such unexpected changes to the situation. They were unwilling to withdraw.

    ¡°First, we¡¯ll have everyone withdraw. Then, the three of us can fight together!¡±

    The Nine de Troop¡¯s leaders hesitated. The stone guardian¡¯s rampage could get troublesome if they stayed too long.

    Cheng Hu ground his teeth. ¡°That bastard nearly killed my brother and even dared to use him to threaten me. If you capture them, I can give up on the High Rank Spiritual Artifact. Just hand that bastard to me!¡±

    The Nine de leaders lit up andughed. ¡°Alright. Since Brother Cheng Hu asked us, we¡¯ll capture that brat.¡±

    Cheng Hu cursed inwardly, but only waved his hand in eptance. The members of their parties began retreating while Cheng Hu and the Nine de Troop¡¯s two leaders flew forward, towards Mu Chen and Li Qing.

    Li Qing was the first to sense the three experts bearing malicious intent. The stone hall was already in a state of chaos as the stone guardian continued its massacre and sent everyone fleeing in sorry states. However, not only was Cheng Hu not fleeing with them, he was running towards them. It seemed that his hatred for Mu Chen was uncontroble.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Li Qing wasn¡¯t frightened by their attacks in the slightest. With a tightening of her fingers, the Draconic Spirit Bracelets on her wrists burst with brilliant lights. Two colossal dragons ¡ª one scarlet and one flood dragon ¡ª roared and charged with astonishing power, engulfing the three enemies and destroying any remaining pirs in their path.

    Now that the Draconic Spirit Bracelets had been united, it was clear that the power behind them was several times greater. The sheer strength of the artifact even surprised Mu Chen. It was truly worthy of the title of ¡°High Rank Spiritual Artifact¡±.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Cheng Hu¡¯s face changed when he saw the scarlet dragons rushing towards him with their baleful auras. The three figures stopped and released their Spiritual Energy without reservation. The three majestic energies whistled out from their bodies and collided with the dragons.

    Bang!

    Violent waves of Spiritual Energy swept out. Several unlucky experts retreated while coughing up blood.

    The twin dragons roared low and deep as they stopped Cheng Hu and the other two.

    A look of excitement shed across Li Qing¡¯s face as she observed the might of the Draconic Spirit Bracelets. With this artifact, she might even be able to hold her own against a Heavenly Transform Stage Initial Phase expert. Again, this High Rank Spiritual Artifact was befitting of its title.

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help clucking his tongue either. Even he might not win against Li Qing while she had those bracelets ¡ª if he didn¡¯t pull any powerful tricks.

    But now that the Draconic Spirit Bracelet belonged to Li Qing, Mu Chen no longer coveted it. Either way, Mu Chen refused to believe that there was only one High Rank Spiritual Artifact left behind in this Sovereign Spirit Treasury.

    Boom!

    Just as Mu Chen was sighing at its power, his mind suddenly jumped at the explosion. He shifted his gaze towards the stone guardian and noticed that it had suddenly halted its steps. It shifted its empty gaze and stopped on Li Qing, who was still controlling the Draconic Spirit Bracelets.

    The Draconic Spirit Bracelets had been taken from this stone guardian, and it was clear that it could sense the familiar ripples. Even though it didn¡¯t possess any intelligence, those ripples were enough to attract it.

    Boom!

    The Stone Guardian hugged the huge stone pir and suddenly strode forward, charging in Mu Chen¡¯s direction. It lifted its stone arms and brought the pir down on Li Qing so quickly that an ear-piercing sonic boom echoed in the chamber.

    The shadow of the pir descended and Mu Chen¡¯s face changed. He didn¡¯t think twice as he pulled Li Qing into his arms and tapped his feet on the ground to retreat.

    Bang!

    The stone pir smashed into the spot where they¡¯d just been standing and cracks spiderwebbed from the ground. Mu Chen¡¯s scalp tingled. Even he¡¯d be heavily injured if he took that one full-on.

    This stone guardian definitely wasn¡¯t weak. Probably only a real Heavenly Transform Stage expert would be able to confront it.

    ¡°Release me.¡±

    A cold voice sounded in Mu Chen¡¯s ear and interrupted his thoughts. He looked down at the sexy ice queen in his arms and saw that those icy-cold eyes were filled with humiliation and anger.

    ¡°Those were pressing circumstances. Pressing circumstances.¡± Mu Chen dryly exined with a chuckle, but still set her down. Li Qing seemed to have something against those of the opposite sex. But there was no way Mu Chen could¡¯ve bothered over such small details earlier.

    Li Qing also knew that Mu Chen hadn¡¯t tried to take advantage of her on purpose, so she didn¡¯t hang on to it. She only gave him a warning re before she turned her attention back towards the stone guardian. When its attack hadnded a miss, it¡¯d lifted the stone pir again to m it down on Cheng Hu and other two who were closer.

    The three of them didn¡¯t dare to take the attack and rapidly retreated. They sorrily and only narrowly dodged the guardian¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave now.¡± Mu Chen said to Li Qing. Suddenly, he furrowed his brows and a silver medal appeared in its hand. The medal had been engraved with the image of a white dragon ¡ª the one that he¡¯d taken from the body of the King me-Eater back in the magmake. For some reason, the medal was currently heating up.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Mu Chen was temporarily confused by the changes he sensed in the silver medal. However, he only furrowed his brows and tucked it back into his sleeves. This was no time to ponder over it.

    He didn¡¯t notice that when he brought out the silver medal, the stone statue had frozen for a brief moment before it¡¯d turned around. He only saw it running towards him, rumbling as it moved.

    ¡°Quick, run!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression changed as he called out to Li Qing and retreated. In just a few moments, he was already out of the ruined stone hall and moving faster with Li Qing beside him.

    However, the stone guardian didn¡¯t seem like it intended to give up, even as they moved further away. Its bloodthirsty aura surged.

    Cheng Hu and the other two sighed in relief when they saw that the stone guardian had given up on them.

    The two leaders of the Nine de Troop gasped for breath. The two of them had nearly been ground into fresh meat, and weren¡¯t anxious to try again. ¡°Brother Cheng Hu, that Stone Guardian was too powerful. It¡¯d be hard for us to destroy it and won¡¯t be easy for us to escape from it. I think we should let it go. That stone statue has its eye on that brat for some reason, so he¡¯s already as good as dead.¡±

    Cheng Hu hesitated as well, before he nodded helplessly. ¡°Then we¡¯ll let him go. We¡¯ll reorganise our experts and head deeper into the pce. I believe there should be better treasures in there. As long as we are allies, I believe that we can even contend with the three major forces.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    The two leaders of the Nine de Troop immediately agreed. They left the ruined stone hall as a group to gather their men, then immediately headed towards the depths of the spirit treasury.

    In another location, Mu Chen¡¯s face was ugly as he knew that the stone guardian had targeted them. It didn¡¯t matter where they ran to, the stone guardian was always close behind.

    ¡°Mu Chen, what¡¯s going on?¡± Li Qing¡¯s face changed as well, why was the stone guardian targeting them?

    Mu Chen thought for a bit, then said, ¡°It looks like it¡¯sing after me. Let¡¯s separate.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be right behind you.¡± Li Qing nodded and quickly turned towards another direction.

    The stone statue simply ignored Li Qing and her Draconic Spirit Bracelets in favor of chasing after Mu Chen.

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    Mu Chen angrily cursed. This thing really was after him. But why? He¡¯d never fought with it, and he didn¡¯t have the Draconic Spirit Bracelets.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Mu Chen furrowed his brows as ideas flickered through his mind. A momentter, those thoughts clicked into ce and he clenched his fist. The silver medal with the white dragon appeared back in his hand.

    A light shed through his eyes as he looked at the heated silver medal. He seemed to have understood something.

    So this silver medal was the thing attracting the stone guardian?

 Chapter 248 - Black Basin

    <strong>Chapter 248 - ck Basin</strong>

    Rumble!

    The ground trembled as the ancient stone statue charged onward with heavy steps. Any obstacles in its path were instantly crushed as it left a trail of pandemonium in its wake.

    Those who happened upon the scene quickly withdrew from it. No one dared to get in the statue¡¯s path, so they simply allowed the strange duo to speed on their way.

    A pitch-ck Spiritual Energy zed out from within Mu Chen¡¯s body and shrouded him. He kept his pace as something flickered in his eyes and the silver medal in his hand grew even warmer.

    With a few tests, Mu Chen had confirmed that the ancient stone statue was, indeed, after him. And it was definitely because of this silver medal.

    ¡°What exactly is this silver medal?¡± Mu Chen wondered. This object had been so well-hidden that it¡¯d been inside the body of the King me-Eating Python. If Mu Chen hadn¡¯t found the Fire Celestial Lotus by sheer luck, and if the Nine Netherbird to devour the King me-Eater, then there was no way he would¡¯ve discovered this medal.

    There was no way it could be something ordinary, since it¡¯d been hidden so securely. Furthermore, the white dragon design on its surface told him that it was likely left behind by the White Dragon Sovereign.

    ¡°I can¡¯t keep running like this.¡±

    Mu Chen went silent. He still wanted to enter the depths of the Sovereign Spirit Treasury to fight for other treasures, but there was no way to do that with this stone statue chasing after him. First, he had to get rid of this problem.

    Mu Chen tightly gripped the silver medal as he ground his teeth. It looked like he had to try it.

    As he thought that, any hesitation in his heart ceased to exist. He shed away and ascended to a higher tform, then turned to face the ancient stone statue that was still approaching with its baleful aura.

    Boom! Boom!

    Cracks appeared on the ground wherever the stone statue chose toy its feet. The sheer pressure of its approach evenpressed the air until it exploded.

    The stone-fisted statue grewrger in Mu Chen¡¯s field of view. Mu Chen took in a deep breath, then raised the silver medal. He stopped caring whether his idea would work as he poured his Spiritual Energy into it.

    The silver medal stayed the same as Mu Chen poured his Spiritual Energy into it, and the stone statue was just as ferocious as before. If it hit Mu Chen, then he¡¯d suffer grave injuries.

    ¡°It¡¯s not working?¡±

    Cold sweat dripped from Mu Chen¡¯s forehead as his heart pumped rapidly, but he still didn¡¯t remove his hands from the medal. With a twist of his mind, he poured all of his Spiritual Energy into the silver medal.

    Bang!

    The stone statue vaulted off the ground and sailed upwards, its heavy shadow bearing down on Mu Chen, and firmlynded on the tform.

    Mu Chen tensed and turned away, preparing to run.

    Onom!

    But before Mu Chen could make his escape, the silver medal finally trembled. The white dragon on its surface seemed toe to life as it roared low and deep. A white light poured forth from the te and shined upon the body of the ancient stone statue.

    Mu Chen was temporarily paralysed by the sudden white light. However, the bloodthirsty stone statue suddenly shrank back. In the time it took for a few breaths, the statue had shrunk down to the size of a palm and flew towards Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen reached out and caught it.

    ¡°This...¡± Mu Chen studied the stone statue in his palm with a look of amazement. It was so small and mottled. A faint pattern of light glowed on its surface. But this small thing had been chasing him all over the ce just a moment ago.

    Mu Chen turned to the silver medal in his other hand with an equal look of amazement. It seemed that this stone guardian was something akin to a Spiritual Artifact, but could only be controlled through the silver medal in his hand.

    ¡°This medal really is something.¡± Mu Chen smacked his lips as he tucked the medal away. He kept the tiny statue in his hand and yed around with it ¡ª with a move of his intent, he poured a surge of Spiritual Energy into it.

    Onom.

    The stone statue exploded with dazzling light and expanded. In a few breaths, it turned back into the ten-foot tall stone statue.

    But this time, the statue didn¡¯tunch any attacks at him; on the contrary it stood next to him, quietly and at attention, like the most loyal guard.

    Excitement appeared in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he observed the stone statue ¡ª he could sense that right now, he possessed some amount of control over it.

    Bang!

    Following Mu Chen¡¯s intent, the stone statue threw a punch at the stone pir next to it, thoroughly crushing it. That violent strength even made Mu Chen¡¯s eyelids twitch. Based on his estimations, even a Heavenly Transform Stage Initial Phase expert would have to dodge its sharp attacks.

    It was a pure fighting machine.

    ¡°Formidable!¡± Mu Chen eximed in admiration. Another treasure worthy of the Sovereign Spirit Treasury.

    This statue must have withstood several hundreds of years worth of weathering, but it still possessed such strength. The name of Sovereign was not in vain.

    Even though he hadn¡¯t obtained a High Rank Spiritual Artifact, this stone guardian was still an extremely satisfactory harvest. If Mu Chen ever encountered Bai Dong again, he wouldn¡¯t need to act so afraid.

    Shhhhhuuu!

    Sounds of sonic booms resounded from afar. With a wave of his hand, Mu Chen ordered the guardian to return to its smaller form. The statuended on his palm and he stowed it away inside his Mustard Seed Bracelet.

    Li Qing reappeared a short distance away and quickly joined him. She breathed out a sigh of relief when she saw that Mu Chen was fine and well. Her charming eyes looked around as she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the stone guardian?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    Li Qing was shocked and confused. Mu Chen had ¡°settled¡± that terrifying stone guardian? Just how much strength was this guy hiding away?

    She gave Mu Chen a strange look, but didn¡¯t press him for details. After all, everyone had their own secrets. She had no specific reason to ask that much from him.

    ¡°Well then, we should join up with Su Xuan and the others. They¡¯re likely deeper inside the Sovereign Spirit Treasury,¡± Li Qing suggested. Right now, there were many forces heading deeper into the Spirit Treasury. If they didn¡¯t hurry, they might end up missing a few opportunities.

    Mu Chen nodded. He was deeply interested in the Sovereign Spirit Treasury, especially since they¡¯d found such powerful treasures ¡ª the Fire Celestial Lotus, the Draconic Spirit Bracelets, and the Stone Guardian ¡ª outside of that area. He wondered what astounding treasures would be hidden within the treasury¡¯s depths.

    If he ever got his hands on those hidden treasures, then his fighting strength would definitely surge. He wouldn¡¯t need to fear anyone, even a true Heavenly Transform Stage.

    The two of them made no more dys. They identified their path and pushed their speeds to the limit as they flew into the bowels of the Sovereign Spirit Treasury.

    Along the way, they still heard the sounds of shing weapons echoing from the main hall; however, neither of them paused. Roughly half an hourter, they noticed that the quantity of stone halls and the number of branching paths had decreased. As they continued, thendscape before them suddenly opened up into that of a vast desert.

    Faint lights streaked overhead, like bolts of lightning as they sped deeper into the desert.

    Mu Chen and Li Qing exchanged nces and moved as one, following those lights. A few minutester, they slowed down.

    They were arriving at the heart of the desert, marked by a huge ck basin. Many figures stood at the basin¡¯s rim.

    A powerful Spiritual Energy emanated from this ce ¡ª even the natural Spiritual Energy of this area rippled in response.

    Many experts were gathered here.

    Even Mu Chen was surprised by the sheer number of experts gathered here. These guys moved quick.

    The two of them alsonded by the basin, then edged closer to the rim. They realised that down inside the depression of the earth were several ck stone pirs that soared to the skies.

    Each pir was nearly a thousand feet tall and decorated with formerly picturesque images that¡¯d been blurred due to the passage of time. Together, these pirs filled the entire basin.

    The basin surged with an indescribable aura and, for some reason, their auras trembled in reply. It was like meeting one¡¯s superior.

    Even the natural Spiritual Energy had quieted under the pressure of the basin¡¯s aura, as if it was incapable of fighting back.

    This was a Sovereign¡¯s prestige.

    Everyone¡¯s expression had turned solemn. This aura was simply far too powerful for them to handle, even though it was only a remnant of what it once was. If a genuine Sovereign ever appeared, no one present would have the guts or mind to react.

    This was an absolute suppression.

    Perhaps in the eyes of a Sovereign, everyone here would be nothing more than ants.

    Mu Chen inhaled and clenched his fists as he felt the remnant Sovereign aura permeate the heavens and earth. Dense mes poured from his pupils.

    Sovereign.

    What a powerful term that was.

    One day, when he manages to ascend to that level, he¡¯ll stand next to Luo Li and shield her from the wind.

    Then, he¡¯d search for his mother, as he¡¯d promised his father. The next time he returned to the Northern Spiritual Realm, he won¡¯t be alone.

    He was still a far cry from that goal, but he believed that he¡¯d reach it one fine day!

    A vicious and ferocious gaze locked onto Mu Chen and Li Qing the moment theynded at the edge of the basin.

    Mu Chen sensed it and turned towards the source. His eyes narrowed immediately. There were several dozen people over there, all wearing white robes. At the front of that group stood Bai Dong and the grey-robed elder.

    Mu Chen lightly smiled back at Bai Dong¡¯s vicious re. Indeed, they meet again.

    Bai Dong¡¯s expression turned even more sinister at Mu Chen¡¯s smile, before it finally turned cruel.

    Bai Dong took a single step forward as he stared at Mu Chen as if he were a ghost. His bloodthirsty voice filled the air around him.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re still alive, you little piece of shit. But that¡¯s fine. I thought you died too easily, anyways. This time, I¡¯ll catch you and chop off all your limbs!¡±

 Chapter 249 The Power of the Stone Statue

    <strong>Chapter 249 ¡ª The Power of the Stone Statue</strong>

    Bai Dong¡¯s voice was filled with bloodlust and malice as it filled the air around him and attracted the attention of many. When they saw that Bai Dong¡¯s rage was directed towards one particr young man, they were startled, then their expressions turned to pity. This young man dared to provoke White Dragon City¡¯s Young Master? Did he not know that Bai Dong always took revenge on any grievances he has suffered?

    But their sympathy was nothing more than sympathy; no one came to Mu Chen¡¯s aid. White Dragon City was one of the three most powerful forces within a thousand miles of the White Dragon Hillock. Only the Heavenly Dipper Sword Faction and the Earthen Way Sect could stand up to them; all others were somewhere below in strength. There hadn¡¯t been enough time for the news about the White Dragon Sovereign¡¯s Spirit Treasury to spread, and as a result, any forcesrger than these three hadn¡¯t had enough time to arrive.

    It¡¯d be unwise to provoke them here.

    Mu Chen smiled at Bai Dong¡¯s savage expression. ¡°Your face looks unbnced with that one ear hanging. Should I help you fix that?¡±

    Bai Dong was so pissed that his eyes turned red. All these years in the White Dragon Hillock and he¡¯d never suffered anything like this. This was one of the greatest humiliations he¡¯d ever suffered. He definitely had to avenge this blood debt.

    ¡°Elder Qiu, catch him!¡± Bai Dong said through his teeth. ¡°This time, don¡¯t let him die so easily. Since the heavens have seen fit to put him before me once again, then I want to torment him. To let him know that living is a painful thing!¡±

    The grey-robed Elder Qiu nodded and watched Mu Chen with an expression of dark amazement. He felt disbelief. How did this kid escape from the magmake? Could he possess some sort of Spiritual Artifact that allowed him to hide in those boiling depths?

    Elder Qiu shook his head. It didn¡¯t matter anymore. Since this brat was still alive, then all that mattered was that he had to defeat him again.

    He fixed his eyes on Mu Chen and slowly took a step out from their neat ranks. A majestic Spiritual Energy swept out and revealed his strength as a Heavenly Transform Stage Initial Phase.

    ¡°Heavenly Transform Stage Initial Phase...¡±

    Li Qing¡¯s face changed as she watched the grey-robed elder. She didn¡¯t know what¡¯d happened between Mu Chen and these guys, but she knew that she¡¯d never abandon Mu Chen.

    ¡°Mu Chen, I¡¯ll deal with him. If I use the Draconic Spirit Bracelet, I won¡¯t be any weaker than him.¡± Li Qing said through her teeth. Since they still haven¡¯t met up with Su Xuan and the others, she had to be the one to move.

    Mu Chen shook his head. ¡°Senior Sister Li Qing, if you act, then those white robes back there will act too... Plus, they¡¯re probably the ones who ambushed us in the forest. They¡¯re from the Demonic Dragon Pce.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Li Qing¡¯s face abruptly changed as astonishment filled her charming eyes. The White Dragon City was actually a subordinate to the Demonic Dragon Pce?

    ¡°Let me deal with that old man. Right now, experts are gathering here like clouds, so White Dragon City, won¡¯t show their true strength so easily. I¡¯ll string them along until Senior Sister Su Xuan arrives. Then, we can confidently face them,¡± Mu Chen exined.

    ¡°But you...¡± Li Qing was rmed as she tried to stop him. However, she paused as she thought about all of the hidden cards that Mu Chen had up his sleeve ¡ª he had so many that even she couldn¡¯t see the end of them. If Mu Chen wanted to act, then he probably had a way to protect himself.

    ¡°Alright, then. You be careful.¡± Li Qing said as she nodded.

    Mu Chen nodded back and stepped forward, though his eyes were pinned on the grey-robed elder with a chill in his eyes. That old fart had thrown him into the magmake earlier. If the Nine Nethermes hadn¡¯t protected Mu Chen, he wouldn¡¯t have escaped from that. Now that they were facing each other again, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t going to make it as easy.

    ¡°Little brat, it looks like your life isn¡¯t as small as I thought.¡±

    The grey-robed elder looked down on Mu Chen, clenched his fist and a ck spear appeared with a sh. The elder was a straightforward man. He cut the small talk as his Spiritual Energy surged, affecting the Spiritual Aura around them, then thrust the spear forward.

    Shuuuuu!

    The Spiritual Aura surged and it seemed as if the spear had torn the very air apart. The image of a spear, tens of feet in length, shed like lightning towards Mu Chen.

    Many of the spectators trembled in fear at the sheer strength behind that attack. This old man was ruthless; he was so cautious, even though he was only facing a Heavenly Fusion Stage youth.

    Mu Chen coldly smiled and took arge leap forward. His five fingers curled into a fist. With a low snarl, he punched.

    Boom!

    A pitch-ck Spiritual Energy swept out from Mu Chen¡¯s fist like a tidal wave. Six Limitless Death Seals formed in an instant and the natural Spiritual Aura roiled violently.

    Shuuuu!

    The Six Limitless Death Seals appeared, joined head-to-tail, and flew out. In a sh, they heavily collided with the sharp spear light.

    Boom!

    A violent Spiritual Energy swept outwards. A ck light streaked out like aet and cut through the spear light like a hot knife through butter, then continued towards the grey-robed elder.

    Amotion broke out among the spectators. They thought that Mu Chen should¡¯ve been holed up on the defense against this genuine Heavenly Transform Stage expert. But who could¡¯ve imagined that it was the other way around? Not only was Mu Chen not guarding, but he was actually exerting such frightening attacks.

    Of course, these people could tell how powerful Mu Chen¡¯s attack was. The light seal was clearly a rather powerful Spiritual Art; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have broken the grey-robed elder¡¯s attack so easily.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    The elder watched the ck streak soar towards him and sensed the overbearing ripples it contained. He focused his eyes and coldly snorted from his mouth as his w tore down.

    ¡°Heaven Tearing Demonic Dragon w!¡±

    Roar!

    Surges of ck Spiritual Energy, simr to a gigantic dragon¡¯s w, tore towards Mu Chen¡¯s attack. There was a chill to it, as if it could even shred mountains into pieces.

    Shuuuuu!

    The ck dragon w tore through the sky and met the ck light. A surge of violent Spiritual Energy emanated out as the light was broken apart.

    Even though the w had destroyed the streak, it¡¯d suffered many cracks and ultimately crumbled into pieces.

    The grey-robed elder burst forward like a wisp of green smoke and appeared before Mu Chen in an instant. The spear in his hand pierced the air between them as he aimed for Mu Chen¡¯s throat.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were cold as he tapped the air with his finger. The Nineyered Pagoda appeared in a sh and obstructed the spear like a shield.

    Dang!

    A metallic sh rang out with a violent Spiritual Energy. Mu Chen retreated ten steps and the Nineyered Pagoda was sent flying.

    Onom.

    However, as the Nineyered Pagoda fell back, it circted its ck light and expanded even further until it was a hundred feet tall. Then, it turned around and bore down on the grey-robed elder.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The grey elder barked as he brandished his ck spear and formed a series of spear images, simr to soaring ck dragons. However, the Nineyered Pagoda withstood those attacks, though it¡¯d been forced back a little more.

    ¡°Dammit!¡±

    The grey-robed elder sent out another spear, this time battering the Nineyered pagoda upwards by a thousand meters. A cold light shed across his eyes and his image blurred for a moment.

    ¡°Demon Soaring Step!¡±

    Shhhhhuu!

    His form pierced through the skies like a demonic dragon. In the next instant, he reappeared over Mu Chen¡¯s head, even as countless pairs of eyes watched him. His expression was grave as he swiped another w at Mu Chen.

    Roar!

    A torrential Spiritual Energy surged from that w and was aimed down towards Mu Chen¡¯s head. It looked like Mu Chen would be torn apart, if he was hit by that attack!

    Li Qing cried out in rm as she clutched the Draconic Spiritual Bracelet on her wrists. ¡°Mu Chen!¡± The bracelets glowed with a blinding spiritual light. It was clear she intended to move.

    ¡°Brat, die!¡± The grey-robed elder barked as he continued his vicious attacks.

    Mu Chen raised his head and looked at the elder¡¯s fierce attacks. However, instead of panicking, his ck pupils were painted with a chill.

    The grey-robed elder sensed that chill and suddenly felt uneasy.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy for you to kill me!¡±

    Mu Chen smiled at the grey-robed elder as he curled his fingers. An old stone statue appeared and started glowing and expanding. A mottled fist heavily collided with the ck dragon w with a punch that carried mountain-shattering strength.

    Dong!

    The sky trembled when the two shed, and surges of violent energy swept out.

    Bang!

    Everyone saw the grey-robed elder go into shock as his body was violently jolted and he spat out a mouthful of blood. He flew back a few thousand meters and was in a sorry state.

    ¡°Huaaa!¡±

    The entire area near the ck basin exploded with cries of shock. The elder turned his eyes towards Mu Chen. He didn¡¯t know how it¡¯d happened, but a ten-foot-tall stone statue had suddenly materialised in front of Mu Chen. The statue¡¯s body flickered with a light as it maintained its stance with its fist in front ¡ª clearly the fist that¡¯d sent Elder Qiu flying backwards.

    ¡°It¡¯s that stone statue?!¡± Even Li Qing felt shocked. But now she understood. So Mu Chen had actually subdued the stone statue. She didn¡¯t know what methods he¡¯d pulled to achieve that, but it¡¯s no wonder why he didn¡¯t fear the the grey-robed elder. So he had such confidence.

    Rustle!

    Mu Chen watched the grey elder sail backwards. Then he tapped his foot on the stone statue¡¯s shoulder and flew down like arge roc. His cold eyes were fixed on Bai Dong.

    This guy was simply too vicious ¡ª even Mu Chen was pissed at him, and that¡¯s saying something. He¡¯d finally decided to deal with Bai Dong now, while he had the chance. Since there was already an irreconcble blood debt between them, Mu Chen was no longer worried about grudges.

    ¡°You!¡±

    When Bai Dong saw Mu Chen flying towards him, his face finally changed.

 Chapter 250 - Forced Out

    <strong>Chapter 250 - Forced Out</strong>

    Rustle!

    Mu Chen held his indifferent expression as he appeared before Bai Dong in a sh. His fingers twitched and a cyan longsword appeared. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, the de became shrouded with Spiritual Energy that burned ck and aimed towards Bai Dong¡¯s throat.

    Bai Dong¡¯s facial expression changed at Mu Chen¡¯s sudden action; but fortunately for him, he wasn¡¯t weak. Even though he hadn¡¯t reached the Heavenly Transform Stage yet, he was a Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase and had the strength to back it up. He snarled with fury and punched as his Spiritual Energy soared.

    ¡°Sky Crumbling Demonic Dragon Fist!¡±

    His Spiritual Energy surged as his fist travelled forward like a massive ck demonic dragon uncoiling its body. The force of the movement seemed as if it could turn the sky to dust. It was clear that Bai Dong¡¯s Spiritual Energy wasn¡¯t an ordinary one.

    The chill in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes grew even colder as he switched from de to fist. Six Limitless Death Seals formed in an instant, causing the natural Spiritual Energy around them to roil violently. Like six rays of dark of light, they streaked through the air and met Bai Dong¡¯s Demonic Dragon Fist in a hard collision.

    Boom!

    The sound of the collision thundered as the violent spiritual ripples spread out. For a moment, Bai Dong¡¯s face had turned ghostly pale, but then a dark red flush smeared across his face. He coughed up a mouthful of blood as he flew backwards.

    Mu Chen¡¯s six Limitless Death Seals at full force could even withstand an attack from the grey-robed elder ¡ª a Heavenly Transform Stage Initial Phase. Bai Dong wanted to defeat it with his Heavenly Fusion Late Phase cultivation? Simply a fantasy.

    ¡°You said want to kill me? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not capable of that!¡±

    Mu Chen coldly smiled with a sharp edge to it. In a sh, he¡¯d burst forward and appeared before Bai Dong again, and the cyan longsword in his hands ruthlessly stabbed towards thetter¡¯s throat.

    Cries of surprise rose from everyone watching the scene from around the rim of the ck basin. How could this youth be so ruthless? He even dared to kill Bai Dong? Didn¡¯t he fear the wrath of White Dragon City?

    The grey-robed elder¡¯s face took on a drastically different expression. ¡°You dare!?¡±

    But there was too much distance between them. He couldn¡¯t assist in time.

    Mu Chen ignored him as he looked down on Bai Dong, who was watching the sword bear down on him with a face full of shock.

    This was a guy who¡¯d always fulfilled his grudges. It¡¯d be better for Mu Chen to eliminate him early and avoid any future twists and turns.

    Shuuuu!

    Mu Chen¡¯s sword edge was sharp; he¡¯d reached Bai Dong in only an instant. However, just before he couldnd the killing blow, an exquisitely fine light burst from within the group white-robed White Dragon City experts.

    Ding!

    A violent gale tore through the sky and shed against Mu Chen¡¯s de with astonishing swiftness. Mu Chen¡¯s de trembled under the gale¡¯s strength and he even retreated two steps.

    ¡°Who?!¡±

    He swept his eyes over the white robes with an annoyed and dangerous chill in his eyes. Suddenly, his eyes pinpointed the source and heughed loudly. ¡°So it¡¯s the City Lord of White Dragon City! Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you show yourself? Why run and hide? Were you trying to take advantage of our distraction and steal the Sovereign Spirit Treasury?¡±

    His voice, wrapped in Spiritual Energy, resounded throughout the heavens and earth. The booming quality of it shocked many of those present at the site and they widened their eyes in disbelief. Especially those from the Earthen Way Set and Heavenly Dipper Sword Faction. The City Lord had personally shown up?

    The grey-robed elder¡¯s expression changed at Mu Chen¡¯s challenge. Was this kid trying to provoke Bai Dong?

    Numerous pairs of eyes scrutinised the crowd of white robes, and under their watchful gazes, a single figure stepped forward. He removed his white robe to reveal the face of a middle-aged man ¡ª it really was the City Lord of White Dragon City, Bai Xuan!

    Bai Xuan lightly smiled. ¡°What a deep scheming youth.¡±

    His eyes were filled with a cold light as he stared back at Mu Chen. He¡¯d originally intended to hide himself ¡ª he never expected to be forced out by a kid like this.

    Mu Chen red back. ¡°It looks like your White Dragon City is determined to obtain this Sovereign Spirit Treasury.¡±

    Mu Chen could sense a tyrannical Spiritual Energy rippling from this man. He must be a Heavenly Transform Stage Middle Phase at the very least ¡ª no doubt extremely powerful.

    Bai Xuan smiled as if it was a given. ¡°Of course, we must do our best to win such fantastic treasures.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Since you¡¯ve forced me to show myself, I must show you my appreciation.¡±

    The moment his wordsnded, the glint in Bai Xuan¡¯s eyes turned sharp and an astonishingly powerful surge of Spiritual Energy burst like a gale from his body. He stepped forward, his movements were like that of a ghost, and headed straight for Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression changed as he retreated.

    ¡°Can you even escape?¡±

    Bai Xuan coldly smiled. In a sh, he¡¯d caught up to Mu Chen and threw out a palm. The Spiritual Energy surged like a tidal wave, stretching continuously in a multitude of directions. There was a never-ending chorus of explosions.

    Mu Chen backed off, too cautious to go head-to-head against such power. With a will of his intent, the Stone Guardian appeared before him, stepped forward, and pounded its fist down on Bai Xuan.

    Dong!

    Mu Chen could feel the reverberations from the collisions as the Stone Guardian was sent sailing backwards.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned grave at that. Bai Xuan was truly powerful ¡ª no wonder he was the City Lord of White Dragon City. The Stone Guardian was forced to retreat after taking only one of his fists.

    ¡°Something that weak won¡¯t be able to protect your puny little life.¡± Bai Xuan exined with an expressionless face as he pressed forward again. His fingers formed a w as he swiped downwards.

    ¡°Heaven Tearing Demonic Dragon w!¡±

    Boom!

    The five fingers raked through the sky, as if tearing the space down with it. Bai Xuan¡¯s ¡°Heaven Tearing Demonic Dragon w¡± was far more powerful than the grey-robed elder¡¯s.

    Mu Chen¡¯s cold expression concentrated on Bai Xuan¡¯s ferocious attacks as he put his hands together in preparations to circte his Spiritual Art. But before he could execute it, a torrent of spiritual light poured from behind him, shrouding his body in a sort of Spiritual Energy barrier.

    Boom!

    The razor-sharp w shed at the barrier with violent bursts of Spiritual Energy, but couldn¡¯t tear it down.

    ¡°Who?!¡± Bai Xuan¡¯s gaze turned cold.

    A sweet and gentle voice drifted from somewhere near the end of the crowd. ¡°City Lord of White Dragon City, you are someone who has great renown. Yet you dared to act so ruthlessly against a mere youth. Are you not afraid that others may say it is unbefitting of your station?¡±

    Everyone turned their heads towards the voice to see three figures swiftly flying towards them ¡ª led by a charming and sweet-looking young woman in a white dress.

    ¡°Su Xuan,¡± Li Qing couldn¡¯t suppress the joy she felt upon seeing them. Su Xuan had finally caught up with them.

    Bai Xuan¡¯s indifferent expression was temporarily reced with a sharp one as he looked over Su Xuan. He could sense that her Spiritual Energy wasn¡¯t any inferior than his. It seemed that this girl was the Rank 3 of the Heavenly Ranking in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Su Xuan.

    The students nurtured by the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy were powerful indeed. They were so young, yet they could rival the best disciples of the Demonic Dragon Pce.

    ¡°The Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy really does have its methods.¡± Bai Xuan apuded as he lightly smiled at Su Xuan.

    She returned the smile with the words, ¡°We thank White Dragon City for your praises.¡± She raised a jade-like hand to disperse the protective barrier around Mu Chen and allowed him to join her.

    ¡°You¡¯re always causing trouble. It¡¯s barely been half a day, yet you¡¯ve already started a fight with White Dragon City.¡± Su Ling¡¯er scolded as she red her doe eyes at Mu Chen.

    ¡°They¡¯re the ones who ambushed usst night.¡± Mu Chen said slowly. ¡°They¡¯re from the Demonic Dragon Pce.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Su Ling¡¯er and Guo Xiong looked startled. Even Su Xuan slightly narrowed her eyes. White Dragon City wasn¡¯t known for having a long history, but they¡¯d already ruled this area for over a decade. None of these young students had expected it to be just another chess piece for the Demonic Dragon Pce. It seemed this organisation was truly deep and unfathomable. No wonder the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy even held some fear and restraint towards them.

    Even from a distance, Bai Xuan noticed the astonished expressions on their faces. It looked like they¡¯d juste to some realisation. He couldn¡¯t help the odd smile that crept over his face as he gave them onest meaningful nce before ducking back into the throng of White Dragon City experts. Now that Su Xuan had appeared, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to kill Mu Chen. Furthermore, there was a more pressing matter that required his attention.

    As long as they obtained that item, it would be easy to kill those brats.

    The unaffiliated experts around the basin warily eyed Bai Xuan as he rejoined his people ¡ª especially the Heavenly Dipper Sword Faction and the Earthen Way Sect. They exchanged nces amongst themselves and finally seemed to settle on some unspoken agreement. It was clear that they intended tobine their strengths to deal with the strongest White Dragon City.

    Bai Xuan¡¯s sharp attention hadn¡¯t lost that fact; however, he only afforded them a cold smile and seemingly wasn¡¯t bothered by them.

    ¡°City Lord, it looks like that brat dragged us out into the spotlight,¡± The grey-robed elder reported with a grim expression.

    Bai Xuan smiled nonchntly. ¡°They¡¯re nothing more than annoying locusts. What are they capable of, anyways? Did they think that my White Dragon City was only capable of that much?¡±

    By this point, Bai Dong had caught up as well, although he was still throwing vicious nces in Mu Chen¡¯s direction. ¡°Father, what do we need from this ce?¡±

    Bai Xuan knit his brows as he frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve received orders to obtain the most precious object from the White Dragon Sovereign¡¯s Spirit Treasury. As for the specifics, even I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    ¡°The most precious object?¡± the grey-robed elder echoed as he turned his eyes towards the bottom of the ck basin. ¡°Then, it should be here, because this is the ce where the White Dragon Sovereign died!¡±

    Bai Dong seemed doubtful. ¡°However, it doesn¡¯t look like there¡¯s a Spirit Treasury here.¡±

    His father studied the basin for a moment, then slowly replied, ¡°That¡¯s because the seal here is still intact. It looks like we only need to wait for the sun and moon toe together. When the natural Spiritual Energy turns chaotic, the seal will weaken. Then, all we need to do is destroy it and the the Spirit Treasury will appear.¡±

    ¡°Right now...all we have to do is wait.¡±

    He finished his words and closed his eyes with a silent finality.

    Bai Xuan wasn¡¯t the only one who knew about that ¡ª that much was clear. Experts from other forces could also sense the abnormalities around the ck basin, and chose to wait instead of act blindly.

    The wait stretched for nearly half a day before the sky andnd turned dark and the natural Spiritual Aura between the heavens and earth began to fluctuate.

    Just as the Spiritual Aura between the heavens and earth fell into disorder, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes caught something. Down in the ck basin, the thousand-foot-tall mysterious ck stone pirs started to faintly glow.

    ¡°The Spirit Treasury appearing!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled and his eyes zed with passion.

 Chapter 251 - Sovereign Appears

    <strong>Chapter 251 - Sovereign Appears</strong>

    Onom onom.

    The space between heaven and earth was overshadowed with darkness as the natural Spiritual Aura of thend turned chaotic. A faint mist began curling up from the earth due to all the Spiritual Aura gathering towards this ce.

    Everyone noticed the sudden changes and took in the details of the scene, quietly preparing for battle. This was the resting ce of a Sovereign; it was best to remain cautious. With their strength, they were only qualified to wander around the White Dragon Hillock; if they ever met a genuine Sovereign, they would be weaker than an ant.

    Even though there was no longer a Sovereign here, all they needed was some of his legacy treasures to turn it into a life-threatening situation.

    Mu Chen and hispanions were also on their guard as they stared into the ck basin. The colossal ck pirs were beginning to give off light, bit by bit.

    As the light grew stronger, they could barely make out a pattern on the surface of the ck pirs. A light pattern that seemed alive and wiggling.

    Shuuuu!

    As the patterns thrashed, the intensity of the light suddenly exploded. The rays raced out from the basin, interweaving and nketing the basin in thickyers of light.

    Rumble!

    It sounded like thunder. The natural Spiritual Energy surged and rushed towards the center of the basin in a torrent. Everyone¡¯s expressions turned grim, though none of them rashly charged in; they knew that they¡¯d only be crushed to death by the violent surges of Spiritual Energy.

    Su Xuan turned her face towards the basin and frowned. ¡°The ck basin has been covered.¡± Up ahead, the light was slowly spreading out, until it¡¯d be a solid screen several thousand feet in diameter and blocked their view of the basin.

    Mu Chen frowned at the frightening Spiritual Energy rippling from the screen. ¡°This must have been left behind by the White Dragon Sovereign to keep prying eyes away from the ce where he fell.¡± This wasn¡¯t something he could break. If he tried to force it, he might incur a counter-strike, and he¡¯d be as good as dead.

    Guo Xiong smiled bitterly. ¡°This Sovereign Spirit Treasury really isn¡¯t easy to reach.¡± They¡¯d already endured so much difficulty to reach this ce; they hadn¡¯t imagined this light screen to be yet another obstacle in their path.

    ¡°Let¡¯s study the situation first,¡± said Mu Chen. Su Xuan and the rest nodded in agreement. Right now, the best they could do was observe the changes.

    The other experts¡¯ faces also turned ugly when they sensed the light screen. How were they supposed to reach the Sovereign Spirit Treasury with this light screen in ce?

    Numerous pairs exchanged looks and the area grew extremely silent for a moment.

    Suddenly, a courageous bark sounded from a skinny, middle-aged man in the crowd. ¡°Hey, everyone! Let¡¯s work together to destroy this light screen. Even though this probably belongs to the White Dragon Sovereign, it¡¯s still several hundred years old, at least. Plus, there¡¯s no one controlling it. With so many of us here, it¡¯s possible for us to destroy it!¡±

    His announcement attracted quite a few nods and verbal agreements from the others. After all, the light screen wasn¡¯t going to disappear on its own.

    The concurring voices increased in volume as more and more people demonstrated their willingness to cooperate.

    ¡°Good, we¡¯ll act together!¡±

    Tens of thousands of bodies rose into the sky, creating a surge of Spiritual Energy in a majestic scene.

    Su Ling¡¯er was eager, as she asked, ¡°Are we going to help out, too?¡± She was fond of lively events, and the prospect of tens of thousands of people acting together was getting her excited.

    Mu Chen helplessly shook his head. Su Xuan also red at Su Ling¡¯er and said, ¡°Stop being rash. This light screen was left behind by the White Dragon Sovereign to protect the treasures that he left behind. Destroying it with only this many people is nothing but a dream. Those guys don¡¯t know how powerful a genuine Sovereign is. There are probably a few among them who know, but they¡¯re still just fanning the mes.

    Su Ling¡¯er pouted at Su Xuan¡¯s lecture, but she did quiet down. She understood that she shouldn¡¯t be rash in these situations.

    Mu Chen nudged them to look in another direction, where Bai Xuan and his soldiers were looking around with frigid expressions. Bai Dong wore a ridiculing smile as he mocked the experts who were clearly overestimating themselves. ¡°Look at those guys from White Dragon City. They¡¯re waiting to watch a good show.¡±

    ¡°Watch out for them. If they¡¯re really from the Demonic Dragon Pce, then they¡¯ve probably already prepared something.¡± A dark light shed through Su Xuan¡¯s eyes as she continued, ¡°When he was alive, the White Dragon Sovereign was also from the Demonic Dragon Pce. But for some unknown reason, he betrayed the Demonic Dragon Pce. The Demonic Dragon Pce suffered heavy losses while pursuing him. That was the chance our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was waiting for, so that they could eliminate them with just a single move.¡±

    Mu Chen lightly nodded in understanding. Bai Xuan and his experts weren¡¯t very surprised by the appearance of this light screen; they already expected it.

    Shuuuu! Shhhhhu!

    As Mu Chen and his allies conversed, the tens of thousands of experts had already finished gathering their Spiritual Energy into one. In the next instant, they fired it with an earth-shattering cry. Even the heavens and earth trembled as the tens of thousands of separate Spiritual Energies streaked across the sky and continuously rained down on the powerful light screen. The sheer volume of their attacks filled the entire ck basin with a monumental air.

    Mu Chen fixed his eyes on the scene. Even a Heavenly Completion Stage expert would try to avoid having tens of thousands of people bombard them. He wondered whether the White Dragon Sovereign¡¯s light screen would withstand such a bombardment.

    Rumble!

    Tens of thousands of attacks hammered down, and the light screen suddenly fluctuated and rippled. Rays of light began gathering at the screen¡¯s middle, before they slowly took on the fuzzy shape of a human figure.

    The light slowly died as the figure appeared ¡ª a handsome youth, white-robed and slender with his long hair draped around his shoulders. However, there was no ck in his milky-white eyes. An extremely odd detail.

    The white-robed figure was quietly seated over his screen of light. A few stray lines of light circled around him, like a roaring white dragon.

    With the appearance of this white-robed spirit came an indescribable movement in the natural Spiritual Energy. One filled with ptial might.

    Even the heavens and earth seemed to tremble under the pressure of his aura.

    The natural Spiritual Energy coiled around him, allowing him free reign over it.

    ¡°Sighhh.¡±

    His white pupil-less eyes stared at the Spiritual Energy barrage raining down on him. Then, he lightly waved his palm, as if he was only sighing in dismissal.

    Onom! Onom!

    A hundred feet away from where he sat, the overflowing Spiritual Energy froze in an instant. The next instant, it seemed as if the space around it had frozen as well.

    Sssss!

    Everyone instantly drew in a breath of cold air.

    The white-robed figure lightly flicked his fingers and the silent Spiritual Energy suddenly became unstuck. Even as they watched, the energies suddenly reversed their paths and turned on the ones who¡¯dunched them.

    Pffft!

    A cloud of blood rose up in the sky as half of the ten thousand experts coughed blood and fell back. The remaining half turned pale and retreated of their own will, with shock in their eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s...!¡±

    Someone cried out in a frightened voice as he indicated the white-robed spirit seated before the light screen. Fear filled his eyes as his voice trembled. ¡°That¡¯s the White Dragon Sovereign?!!¡±

    The White Dragon Sovereign!

    It seemed as if the entire sky had fallen silent just to hear those words. Countless faces turned pale and filled with fear, their owners regretting their rash actions.

    ¡°That¡¯s the White Dragon Sovereign?¡± Su Ling¡¯er said in surprise as she looked at the figure.

    ¡°That¡¯s indeed the White Dragon Sovereign. However, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s only a remnant Spiritual Energy image.¡± Su Xuan sighed. ¡°Just a remnant Spiritual Energy image and yet it possesses such power. Sovereigns are fearsome, indeed.¡±

    Mu Chen also nodded his head slowly. This was the strength of a Sovereign? It was power truly worthy of ruling a territory of thisrge continent.

    Around the ck basin, many bodies were paralysed with fear, too afraid to even move. They knew this figure wasn¡¯t the real White Dragon Sovereign, but also knew that it¡¯d be all too easy for them to be in.

    As everyone was feeling terrified by the light spirit, a low mockingugh sounded out. ¡°Haha! It¡¯s just a Spiritual Energy image that¡¯ll soon disperse. White Dragon Sovereign. How impressive.¡±

    In their stupor, everyone turned their eyes towards the source of theughter ¡ª the City Lord of White Dragon City. Bai Xuan slowly walked forward as he coldly regarded the spirit.

    ¡°Is he crazy?¡± A confused expression crossed everyone¡¯s faces. Even though Bai Xuan was considered powerful among them, he was still nothing more than an ant to this remnant Spiritual Energy image of the White Dragon Sovereign. Yet he actually dared to provoke the White Dragon Sovereign?

    The white-robed spirit directed his pupils towards Bia Xuan and everyone sensed the natural Spiritual Energy churn violently in response.

    His voice rang in the air. ¡°The Demonic Dragon Pce really has sent someone.¡±

    ¡°White Dragon Sovereign, since you¡¯ve already betrayed the Demonic Dragon Pce, then I don¡¯t need to pay my respects you. What a pity that the Sovereign of a generation fell here. What a pity.¡± Bai Xuan coldly smiled.

    ¡°Return the treasure that you stole from the Pce. Your actions back then caused our Demonic Dragon Pce to lose to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. With the Overlord position lost, you¡¯ve practically be the sinner of our Demonic Dragon Pce!¡±

    The white-robed figure casually looked over Bai Xuan. From his posture, one could tell that he disliked the argument; even still, as a Spiritual Energy image left behind by a Sovereign, he still possessed part of the original¡¯s pride and might.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    The corner of Bai Xuan¡¯s mouth rose into a strange smile at the White Dragon Sovereign¡¯s aversive expression.

    ¡°It looks like the White Dragon Sovereign isn¡¯t very interested in me. In that case, allow me to invite someone you¡¯d be more interested in speaking to.¡±

    Bai Xuan tightened his fingers and a ck light spread from the center of his palm. The light gathered and condensed, until it became a dark pearl the size of a dragon¡¯s eye, emanating a frightening Spiritual Energy.

    Kacha.

    Bai Xuan chuckled as he shattered it.

    Boom!

    The moment Bai Xuan destroyed the ck pearl, a towering ck pir soared into the air. An indescribable pressure shrouded them.

    A dark misty figure materialised from within the ck pir and strolled out. Everything trembled beneath his feet.

    He shed a casual smile as he spoke to the white-robed figure in a voice that echoed through all the space between the heavens and earth.

    ¡°Haha. White Dragon, it¡¯s been few hundred years since west met. I trust you¡¯ve been well since then.¡±

    Mu Chen, Su Xuan, and their party dropped their jaws. This figure of dark light was actually a Sovereign too?!!

 Chapter 252 - Black Dragon, White Dragon

    <strong>Chapter 252 - ck Dragon, White Dragon</strong>

    When the figure of ck light appeared, the natural Spiritual Aura roared and turned violent. A pressure weighed down on them so heavily that even the heavens would tremble at it.

    Everyone felt as if their very skin was being peeled away; they could no longer ess the natural Spiritual Aura of this ce.

    It seemed as though the natural Spiritual Aura was being taken over by this ck spirit.

    ¡°That¡¯s...a Sovereign Clone?¡±

    Countless experts were frightened into despair and their legs turned to jelly as they watched the ck spirit. The sudden appearance of this being, who was on par with the White Dragon Sovereign, had made them lose theirposure.

    Astonished emotion took over their rationality.

    None of them had ever imagined that Bai Xuan could summon forth a Sovereign Clone. Didn¡¯t that mean that there was a Sovereign standing behind White Dragon City?

    Was that really possible? If White Dragon City possessed such strength, why would they hole themselves up in the tiny White Dragon Hillock?

    Shock overtook those from the Heavenly Dipper Sword Faction and Earthen Way Sect. This was news to them as well ¡ª White Dragon City¡¯s position as one of the three major forces of this hillock wasn¡¯t truly what they thought it was.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the White Dragon Sovereign¡¯s remnant image mention the Demonic Dragon Pce, earlier?¡±

    ¡°Could he be talking about that the powerful force that was only a step away from bing the Overlord of the Northern Heaven Continent a few hundred years ago? That Demonic Dragon Pce?¡±

    ¡°White Dragon City...was a chess piece set up by the Demonic Dragon Pce?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Emotions rose like tidal waves in their hearts as their faces zed over with shock. Once this news spread, there¡¯d be major shifts on the Northern Heavens Continent.

    Bai Xuan couldn¡¯t care less about the shocked gazesing from all over the ce. He only raised his head towards the ck spirit with reverence in his eyes. As long as hepleted this task, he¡¯d be able to return to the Demonic Dragon Pce. It wouldn¡¯t matter anymore whether his identity was revealed or not.

    ¡°That¡¯s a Sovereign Clone...¡±

    With an unconceble expression of shock, Su Xuan¡¯s charming eyes solemnly turned to the sky. ¡°I never thought that Bai Xuan would actually have such a trump card. It seems like they¡¯re determined to win the White Dragon Sovereign¡¯s Spirit Treasury.¡±

    Mu Chen, Li Qing and the rest also nodded their heads in shock. Bai Xuan¡¯s trump card was too powerful. However, it¡¯s fortunate for them that¡¯d he¡¯d only revealed it to deal with the Spiritual Energy image left behind by the White Dragon Sovereign.

    ¡°ck Dragon...¡±

    The White Dragon Sovereign¡¯s white pupils stared at the ck spirit as ripples finally appeared on his face. ¡°I never thought that you¡¯d actually dare to appear. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the ones from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy?¡±

    ¡°Haha, this is just a clone. I doubt they¡¯ll be able to detect it.¡± The spirit called ck Dragon lightly smiled as he looked at the White Dragon Sovereign. ¡°White Dragon, you¡¯ve hidden the supreme treasure of my pce for so long. It should be about time for you to return it.¡±

    ¡°After so many years...you¡¯re still concerned about it.¡± the White Dragon Sovereign lightly sighed.

    The ck Dragon Sovereign lowered his eyes as his voice slowly sounded out, ¡°White Dragon, we were once the greatest of friends. However, you betrayed me. The pain of our n perishing, have you forgotten it?¡±

    ¡°You were already deceived by hatred.¡± The White Dragon Sovereign said with another sigh.

    ¡°Who cares about the methods on the road of revenge?¡± The ck Dragon Sovereign smiled and sighed in regret. ¡°I never thought that you¡¯d refuse to wake up, even after your death. Forget it. Today, I¡¯ll get rid of your remnant image. After getting the supreme treasure back, we¡¯ll once again, rule over even the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. When we have truly grown strong, we¡¯ll begin our true revenge.¡±

    His wordsnded with a clear finality. Then, he took a step forward. The earth trembled as a boundless Spiritual Energy surged and gathered behind him, as endless as the seas.

    Roar!

    Within the sea of Spiritual Energy came tyrannical dragon roars. One massive dragon d in cold ck scales charged out. Itsrge body was slender and powerful, with the power to destroy the heavens and annihte the earth.

    The ck Dragon Sovereign¡¯s figure trembled as he turned into a ray of ck light and became one with the colossal ck dragon. As one, they charged towards the White Dragon Sovereign on the light screen.

    Boom!

    It was like a frightening tornado had torn through the heavens and earth. Even the ground began showing cracks.

    ¡°Sighhh.¡±

    The White Dragon Sovereign sighed again as his boundless Spiritual Energy rippled out. His body trembled and started to glow with a white light, and a massive white dragon appeared, one no smaller than his opponent¡¯s ck one. The white scales flickered with a dazzling glow as the creature breathed out, turned into a cloud, and drifted to meet the threat.

    A frightening Spiritual Energy swept through the entire heavens and earth.

    Roar!

    The roars of dragons resonated through the skies as the ck and white dragon flew in unison, colliding again and again in ferocious strikes. Thunder roared and the heavens and earth trembled as though wrought under a violent gale.

    Mu Chen and the rest watched the frightening confrontation urring up in the skies. Even from such a distance, the Spiritual Energy impact still made them tremble a little.

    Furthermore, the two of them were only wisps of the two Sovereigns. If they¡¯d been fighting with their main vessels, the entire sky would probably shatter.

    ¡°The light screen has weakened a little.¡± Su Xuan suddenly said.

    Mu Chen and the few others immediately looked over and confirmed that as the battle in the sky intensified, the originally powerful light screen that covered the ck basin was starting to ripple. Its originally brilliant glow had also dulled a little.

    ¡°The White Dragon Sovereign has died, after all. His strength is limited. Furthermore, he¡¯s fighting the ck Dragon Sovereign¡¯s Clone, so he¡¯s definitely exhausting a lot of energy. That¡¯s why the light screen is rapidly weakening,¡± Mu Chen rified.

    Su Xuan also nodded. ¡°It might not be long before the light screen bes weak enough for us to pass through.¡±

    ¡°Everyone must be cautious while collecting treasures. White Dragon City is extremely well-prepared and they¡¯re ring like tigers. They¡¯re definitely the strongest contestor out there.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled when he heard that and swept his eyes around the basin. ¡°Even still, their very strength may get in their own way; some of the other forces are likely to take precautions by allying to deal with them. Who knows if we could take that chance to collect the treasures?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see how it goes. If we can¡¯t get any treasures, then we¡¯ll retreat first. Our lives are the priority.¡± Su Xuan said lightly.

    Mu Chen and the others nodded. Treasures were great, but lives were still more important.

    The other forces had also sensed the changes to the light screen and their expressions immediately heated up. The terrifying White Dragon Sovereign was currently upied. From here, the only thing that mattered in winning treasures was their personal abilities.

    Even though many were still shocked by the secret nature of White Dragon City, Bai Xuan and his experts weren¡¯t actually enough to make them fear. And even though the Demonic Dragon Pce was powerful, they and the Northern Heavens Academy were like fire and water; the Demonic Dragon Pce wouldn¡¯t do anything rash.

    ¡°Get ready to act.¡±

    Bai Xuan closely scrutinised the powerful light screen fluctuating with ripples and said with a low voice, ¡°We¡¯ll kill all those who dare to get in our way.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    A ferocity shed through the greyed-robed elder when he heard Bai Xuan¡¯s orders.

    Bai Dong¡¯s cold eyes nced in Mu Chen¡¯s direction. He¡¯d wait until they entered the ck basin. If there was an opportunity, he definitely wasn¡¯t going to let that kid go!

    Countless numbers of experts quietly waited around the ck basin, barely restraining the excitement in their hearts. The skies above them rolled with clouds as the ck and white dragons tore at each other. Frightening Spiritual Energies rippled through the heavens and earth.

    This waitsted for more than ten minutes before the powerful light screen lost the stability it once possessed and took on an illusionary quality, as though it was on the verge of copsing.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes boiled at the same instant. It was about time.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Bai Xuan took the lead with a wave of his hand. With his White Dragon City experts in tow, he shed out like lightning towards the screen. While they were still some distance away, Bia Xuan threw out his fist.

    Boom!

    Spiritual Energy surged. The White Dragon City experts towards the back barked lowly as the ck spears in their hands shot forward like gusts of strong wind, bombarding the light screen until it was on the verge of copsing.

    Dong!

    Even more ripples moved over the light screen as it turned even more translucent. Several breathster, a series of cracks began spreading over its surface.

    Rustle!

    When Bai Xuan and his group saw the crack, they moved and charged in.

    Every other force followed when they saw White Dragon City¡¯s group charge in. A gale broke out as everyone tore a hole in a different ce of the light screen. Together, they charged endlessly into the ck basin.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Su Xuan raised her jade hands and took the initiative. Mu Chen and the rest quickly followed.

    When they reached before the light screen, they joined powers to tear their own crack in its surface, revealing the pitch-ck basin on the other side. The darkness there gaped like a massive, hungry maw, devouring the endless river of people.

    ¡°Be cautious,¡± Su Xuan reminded as she charged into the crack. Li Qing, Guo Xiong, and Su Ling¡¯er quietly circted their Spiritual Energies to protect their bodies before following.

    Mu Chen peered into the darkness behind the crack and a smear of curiosity shed through his pupils. The supreme treasure that the two Sovereigns had been speaking of should be in here. Except he didn¡¯t know...

    What sort of treasure was it?

    An intense curiosity rose in Mu Chen¡¯s heart. Then, he smiled and stepped into the darkness on the other side of the rift.

 Chapter 253 - Dense Water Spiritual Pearl

    <strong>Chapter 253 - Dense Water Spiritual Pearl</strong>

    A darkness rushed forward to greet them the moment they passed through the rift. Mu Chen and hisrades opened their eyes and realized that they could no longer see the outside world, now that they were inside the ck basin. The darkness stretched out all around them. A chill swirled with the surrounding wind.

    However, there were still many bodies upying the space around them ¡ª clearly members of the other forces. They¡¯d quickly re-formed their own parties and had raised their guards, keeping a safe distance away from any of the others.

    Mu Chen¡¯s line-of-sight cut through the darkness, then narrowed as they pinpointed something up ahead. He could just barely make out the shapes of several obsidian pirs, towering like beasts in the darkness. His heart started to beat faster.

    Even though they were down inside the basin, no one experienced any surprise attacks. However, everyone stayed on guard and slowed their pace as they moved closer to the center of the basin. Each group took their own formations as they slowly advanced.

    ¡°Why¡¯s it so quiet?¡± Su Ling¡¯er asked in a whisper. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Sovereign Spirit Treasury a little too still? Shouldn¡¯t a ce like this be filled with all sorts of danger?¡±

    Su Xuan also knit her brows in doubt. However, she remained silent as she circted her Spiritual Energy and maintained her state of high alert.

    Mu Chen slowly swept his eyes around the area again before he looked back at the stone pirs. For some reason, the uneasiness in his heart grew stronger.

    As he stared ahead, he noticed that there were already a few parties charging towards the stone pirs.

    An even deeper ckness swirled over the stone pirs as the stone started shedding bits of debris.

    ¡°Not good! Be careful!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s pupils shrank as he threw himself in front of Su Xuan and the others with a determined look in his eyes.

    ¡°Onom!¡±

    Just as Mu Chen¡¯s warning reached their ears, the side of one massive stone pir suddenly shattered and a huge ck hand thrust forward from the dust. The charging formations immediately fell into disarray. Fresh blood sttered.

    Mournful shrieks resounded.

    The sudden situation shocked everyone.

    Bang! Bang!

    More cracks started to appear on the other pirs, which then copsed to reveal more pitch-ck stone statues. Each red at them with savage red eyes.

    A frightening Spiritual Energy rippled over these stone statues. None of them were weaker than the stone statue Mu Chen had subdued just a little while ago.

    ¡°Hssssss!¡±

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help taking in a breath as he watched the stone statues struggle out of their pirs. To think there¡¯d be so many Stone Guardians here! This truly was a dangerous ce.

    Everyone else¡¯s faces changed immediately as they took their positions in the formation.

    ¡°We¡¯ll charge together and wreck those stone statues!¡±

    The attack had been too unexpected; however, the humans weren¡¯t few in numbers either ¡ª there were quite a few experts who¡¯d made it into the basin. After the sudden loss, the formations rapidly gathered again. Shouts and snarls rang through the darkness as the experts joined forces and theirbined Spiritual Energy soared to reach the skies, before they charged towards the ck stone statues.

    Boom!

    A torrent of people smashed into the ck stone statues and the two sides broke into an intense battle. A violent Spiritual Energy swept over the battlefield, so strong it even split the earth.

    However, everyone had underestimated the Stone Guardians ¡ª these things had been created solely for battle and felt no pain. Even though the experts had the advantage of quantity, theycked in terms of quality ¡ª there were only a few who could break through the stone statue¡¯s defenses and advance deeper, and they still had to pay a huge price for aplishing that much.

    ¡°Those guys from White Dragon City are charging in real fast!¡± Li Qing suddenly warned.

    Mu Chen looked to the far right and confirmed that the experts of White Dragon City had already gathered into an arrow formation and were swiftly piercing through the stone statue¡¯s defenses. Each of them was giving it their all. Aside from Bai Xuan and the grey-robed elder, Mu Chen and his party could sense another four Spiritual Energy ripplesing from experts who¡¯d reached the Heavenly Transform Stage Initial Phase!

    Borrowing strength from their powerful formation, White Dragon City took the lead and broke through the Stone Guardians much faster than any of the other forces could possibly match.

    Su Xuan ground her teeth as she recognised a few familiar Spiritual Energy ripples. ¡°Among those four other Heavenly Transform Stage Initial Phases, two of them are from the ones who attacked us the other night. So they really are from White Dragon City.¡±

    Mu Chen frowned. ¡°White Dragon City no longer needs to hide its strength; all they have to do is advance past the stone statues to reach the deepest area. The treasures will be right in front of them.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t let them steal the supreme treasure so easily!¡± Su Xuan dered. Since they¡¯d already confirmed that they were members of the Demonic Dragon Pce, they¡¯d be their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s mortal enemy. Besides, if Bai Xuan and his soldiers won the treasure, then they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to escape safely.

    Guo Xiong and the rest nodded in agreement.

    ¡°We¡¯ll move together. After them!¡±

    Su Xuan lightly waved her jade hands and made a clutching motion. With the sensation of rolling waves, a strange and ancient jade pearl appeared in her hand.

    Mu Chen and his group circted their Spiritual Energies to the limits and burst forward. They passed throughrge throngs of people as they charged towards the Stone Guardians.

    Their Spiritual Energies were much stronger from the other experts¡¯, which quickly attracted the surprised attention of three Stone Guardians. The stone statues took trembling steps as they changed directions and charged after them.

    ¡°Dense Water Spiritual Pearl, Dense Water Prison!¡±

    Su Xuan took note of the situation and raised her jade hands. The ancient jade pearl flew from her palm, and a surge of blue waves a hundred feet high rose into the air. The water crashed down and swirled into a massive vortex, enveloping the three stone statues.

    Bang! Bang!

    The violent whirlpool spun endlessly with a frightening force. The three statues had been as strong as any Heavenly Transform Stage Initial Phase, but they were pinned down so strongly that they couldn¡¯t even move. The clear and beautiful azure waves pounded them until cracks appeared on their bodies.

    Even Mu Chen was shocked by Su Xuan¡¯s move. This was the first time he¡¯d seen her fight, but he never imagined that she¡¯d be so powerful. With just a casual attack, she could take care of those three Stone Statue Guardians.

    Ranked 3 of the Heavenly Rankings. Truly, her fame wasn¡¯t for nothing.

    Su Ling¡¯er shed an adoring smile when she saw Mu Chen¡¯s astonished expression. ¡°That¡¯s my sister¡¯s Dense Water Spiritual Pearl. A High Rank Spiritual Artifact. She spent three million Spiritual Value Points for it.¡±

    Guo Xiongughed as well. ¡°Haha. The Dense Water Spiritual Pearl contains an extremely bizarre form of Spiritual Water called Dense Water. A single litre weighs a thousand kilograms[1. Chinese raw says ¡°the water weighs ten thousand half-kilograms¡±, but we changed it to read better. For reference, water actually weighs 1kg per litre.]. It could even crush a mountain. It¡¯s as dangerous as any weapon and can be used for both offense and defense. The power of the Dense Water Spiritual Pearl can¡¯t be missed; that¡¯s why Su Xuan sits so securely as the the Rank 3 of the Heavenly Rankings.¡±

    Mu Chen eximed in admiration and nodded. So it was a High Rank Spiritual Artifact. No wonder. From the looks of it, Su Xuan¡¯s Dense Water Spiritual Pearl might even be stronger than the Draconic Spirit Bracelets.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Xuan motioned and the blue jade[2. The Chinese sometimes don¡¯t distinguish between blue and green. Instead, they are often referred to as shades of the same color.] pearl returned to her jade hands. She stroked its cyan surface as she smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get over there. Fast.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The other four agreed, then burst out in unison, easily passing the three stone statues that¡¯d gotten in their way just a few minutes ago.

    Su Xuan brought out the Dense Water Spiritual Pearl again, while Guo Xiong and the other three burst forward on full attack, in an attempt to lessen the pressure on Su Xuan. The group of five charged straight forward.

    The Heavenly Dipper Sword Faction and Earthen Way Sect followed closely behind them. These factions had the advantage of numbers, and furthermore, they¡¯d joined forces, so theirbined strength was now far greater than it¡¯d been before.

    Everyone charged straight ahead. As long as they could get past the Stone Guardians, they¡¯d reach the Spirit Treasury and obtain the supreme treasure!

    However, the price for such a straightforward charge was a heavy one to pay. Mournful screams echoed endlessly through the ck basin, and the faint smell of blood permeated the air. Many faces turned pale.

    Mu Chen¡¯s party relied on Su Xuan¡¯s Dense Water Spiritual Pearl. Even though they suffered no injuries or deaths, their advancement grew tougher by the step. Finally, Mu Chen decided that he had no choice but to summon his Stone Guardian as well. Unfortunately, his Stone Guardian was already badly damaged and looked to be on the verge of copse ¡ª however, it could buy them some time to catch their breaths.

    ¡°There have been quite a few deaths from White Dragon City.¡±

    Su Xuan moved the Dense Water Spiritual Pearl again, and waves as heavy as mountains crushed the arm of one Stone Guardian that was in the process of charging them. Then she looked to her right, where the experts of White Dragon City were already bathed in fresh blood. Even one of the Heavenly Transform Stage Initial Phase experts had died. No doubt a disastrous loss for them.

    ¡°We¡¯re approaching the central region.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded with a grave look in his eyes. He¡¯d already noticed that the deeper they went, the more violent the Stone Guardians became, as though they were desperate to keep them from reaching their destination.

    It was clear that they¡¯d soon reach the heart of this Spirit Treasury.

    ¡°There¡¯re abnormal movements from White Dragon City!¡± Su Ling¡¯er urged.

    Mu Chen and Su Xuan turned surprised expressions to see that White Dragon City had split their party into two. One was headed by Bai Dong, with four Heavenly Transform Stage Initial Phase experts protecting him. The other was lead by Bai Xuan and was swiftly charging forward. The goal of this formation was clear ¡ª Bai Xuan was trying to open a path for the other group to forge ahead.

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes. ¡°They know that they¡¯re attracting too much attention because they have too many people. They¡¯re trying to split up into smaller groups, so they can move faster!¡±

    He had to admit that White Dragon City¡¯s strategy was quite effective. While Bai Xuan and his group were attracting all the attention, Bai Dong and his smaller party had already disappeared into the darkness.

    ¡°What do we do now? If this goes on, they¡¯ll be able to be the first to enter!¡± Guo Xiong anxiously cried.

    Su Xuan smiled bitterly. She could try charging in alone; however, she knew the others would find it difficult to protect themselves without her.

    As Su Xuan helplessly considered her options, Mu Chen suddenly spoke with a soft voice. ¡°I¡¯ll chase after them. You guys can catch upter.¡±

    ¡°You alone?¡± Everyone looked at Mu Chen with an astonished expression. They clearly hadn¡¯t expected such a suggestion from him.

    ¡°Rest assured. I won¡¯t do something stupid, like seeking my own death.¡± Mu Chen smiled. However, he didn¡¯t have enough time to fully exin, either.

    Su Xuan evaluated Mu Chen¡¯s steady gaze and hesitated. Then, she nodded. ¡°Alright. You go first. We¡¯ll distract the stone statues for you. Remember, if you encounter Bai Dong and his group, just try to buy time.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded. Then, he moved like a hunting leopard as he slipped between two stone statues and rapidly disappeared into the darkness.

    ¡°Will he be alright?¡± Su Ling¡¯er worried as she looked in the direction where Mu Chen had disappeared.

    Su Xuan shook her head and softly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know where he gets that confidence from, but right now, I can only choose to trust him.¡±

    Su Ling¡¯er, Li Qing, Guo Xiong nodded. That was all they could do in the current situation. Just hope that nothing happened to Mu Chen.

 Chapter 254 - Black Demonic Pillar

    <strong>Chapter 254 - ck Demonic Pir</strong>

    Shhhhhhhu!

    As the darkness enveloped the center of the basin, a single figure streaked over the inky ckness ¡ª it was Mu Chen. Suddenly, he came to a halt. His feet briefly brushed the ground before he came to a full stop more than ten feet away from a Stone Guardian.

    Bang!

    A stone fist fell with the power of a meteor striking the earth, right at the spot where Mu Chen had touched just a few moments before. A series of cracks spread over the ground.

    Mu Chen steadied his feet as his Spiritual Energy surged and he burst forward again. He swiftly passed through a gap in the Stone Guardian¡¯s offense.

    Right now, he was somewhere deep inside the basin. As a result, the number of Stone Guardians had increased, and they¡¯d grown more violent as well ¡ª to the point that even Mu Chen didn¡¯t dare to confront them. All he could do was take advantage of the gaps between them and charge ahead.

    However, his charge onlysted for a few minutes before he was cut off, and Mu Chen suddenly found himself surrounded by six Stone Guardians. They moved their mountainous steps as they rained punches down that could shatter the sky.

    Mu Chen warily observed the Stone Guardians as they sealed off his only path of retreat. Finally, he knitted his brows and waved his sleeve, summoning his own Stone Guardian. It stood like a stone shield before him.

    Bang!

    Six heavy stone fistsnded on Mu Chen¡¯s Stone Guardian, and more cracks spread over its body. Atst, it exploded with a bang.

    Mu Chen felt his heart ache. The statue had been a faithful servant to him, and he hadn¡¯t expected to see it destroyed just like that. It was too much of a waste.

    ¡°I wonder if the White Dragon Medal has any effects on these Stone Guardians?¡±

    Mu Chen felt excitement in his heart. He¡¯d been entertaining the idea for a while, but the Stone Guardians had been too violent for him to risk it. He was also afraid that he¡¯d repeat the situation in the stone pce hall ¡ª that he¡¯d only end up provoking the stone statues to attack even more. But now that he¡¯d been driven into a corner, he couldn¡¯t care less about those risks.

    Mu Chen decided that it was time to act. With a wave of his hand, the White Dragon Medal appeared in his hand and he activated it with his Spiritual Energy. The silver medal began flickering with a faint glow.

    The moment the White Dragon Medal appeared, Mu Chen noticed that the Stone Guardians¡¯ attacks had be sluggish. But before he could celebrate the fact, they attacked him anyways.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t work?¡±

    A smear of disappointment shed through Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. So it seemed he couldn¡¯t rely on the White Dragon Medal to control these Stone Guardians.

    However, it wasn¡¯t entirely useless. At least its presence had slightly suppressed their attacks ¡ª which meant that the White Dragon Medal had some effect after all.

    Something flickered in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he poured everything into the White Dragon Medal. The glow from its metallic surface grew stronger, and Mu Chen was enveloped in its light.

    From a distance, Mu Chen looked like a patch of fuzzy white light. You couldn¡¯t even see his tracks if you tried.

    While Mu Chen was bathed by the white glow, he kept an eye on the six Stone Guardians that¡¯d been attacking him. Their offense had finally ceased and their scarlet stone eyes had dimmed to a flickering glow in their empty sockets.

    ¡°It looks like the White Dragon Medal can interfere with the stone statue¡¯s senses! They can¡¯t see me!¡±

    Mu Chen finally had a grasp of what was going on, and a moment of exhration passed over him. Even though the White Dragon Medal couldn¡¯t control the Stone Guardians like he¡¯d imagined, he could use it to interfere with their senses. With it, he could reach the heart of the basin with the greatest speed.

    This was no time to dy. Mu Chen stepped up his speed and charged through the statues in a sh, heading towards the depths at lightning speed.

    This time, Mu Chen encountered no other obstacles. The Stone Guardians he passed only stared at him with nk expressions, without attacking.

    Borrowing the medal¡¯s cloaking effect, Mu Chen passed through the field of stone statues within minutes. Finally, he slowed his pace when he sensed that there were fewer Stone Guardians in the area. Up ahead, it looked like there were none.

    ¡°Am I already at the heart?¡±

    Suddenly, Mu Chen sensed something. He sped up again, and a momentter, the darkness began to retreat from his vision. What appeared before him was a duskyndscape scattered withrge stones. At the center of these stones stood a ck stone pir roughly a hundred metres wide.

    This stone pir didn¡¯t give off a majestic feeling like the ones from before. But now that Mu Chen knew why, his heartbeat quickened.

    As Mu Chen carefully approached it, he realised this ck stone pir wasn¡¯t made of ordinary stone ¡ª in fact, it wasn¡¯t made of stone at all, nor was it made of gold or wood. However, it appeared extremely ancient. A strange design was scrawled over its surface. As Mu Chen studied it, a baleful aura quietly began to spread around him, strong enough to devour the heavens and earth. Mu Chen¡¯s eyes turned a little red.

    He felt himself go unfocused for a moment as he drew even closer and lightly ced his hand on the mottled surface.

    Boom.

    The moment he touched the pir, a massive explosion sounded in his mind. Images shed through his consciousness.

    There was a deep pool filled with scarlet liquid that looked like blood. Human bodies were being tossed down from somewhere above and melted as they sshed into the pool. Down under the bloody surface stood a ck pir and a hidden demonic god that devoured all with its baleful aura.

    Above the abyss stood a fuzzy figure with white hair, d in a white robe. He looked exactly like the White Dragon Sovereign.

    The figure looked down upon the bloody scene and a look of unbearable pain shed through his eyes. He slowly clenched his fist.

    Boom!

    The bloody pond was jolted by an explosion and a column of blood suddenly rose from its surface and reached for the clouds. The abyss split open and the bloody light soared from the the pool and into the heavens, and remained suspended upon the horizon.

    The ck pir was painted in rivers of endless blood. An endless flow of demonic patterns swirled around on its surface. The support was rent with deep w marks, as if it¡¯d copse at any moment.

    The sudden outburst from the ancient demonic pir shattered everything. Even the heavens and earth seemed to lose their colour in that single moment. An endless baleful aura blew across the scene, causing even yin and yang to tremble.

    Even the powerful being who stood above the abyss, shrouded in light, couldn¡¯t help taking a step back in the face of such a baleful aura.

    Mu Chen concentrated his mind on the scene. The baleful aura even seemed to infect his heart as an ominous feeling reced his rationality.

    ¡°Liiiiii!¡±

    A clear cry suddenly resounded within his body. The sound wave instantly woke Mu Chen from that state of mind.

    Mu Chen recovered with his body drenched in a cold sweat. He looked up at the cracked pir with the expression of a hungry ghost. It was almost in his hands. However, he retreated with eyes filled with astonishment and wariness.

    What was that goddamned stone pir? Why did it possess such a frightening baleful aura?

    Mu Chen knitted his brows as he moved his eyes over the ck pir. Finally, his eyes found the peak, where there rested a white spiritual pearl, roughly the size of an infant¡¯s head.

    Its clear surface sparkled as it dispersed the darkness with a milky-white light. Mu Chen¡¯s heart grew calmer as he stared at that light.

    A heavy atmosphere rolled within the white spiritual pearl, like a sea of clouds. He could barely make out the shape of a white dragon roaming within its curved surface and hear its vigorous cries.

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

    Mu Chen focused his eyes on the white spiritual pearl that emitted such frightening Spiritual Energy. Just a nce told him that it was an extremely rare treasure.

    He licked his lips as he studied the pearl with heated eyes. The ck demonic pir was simply too strange, but there weren¡¯t any demonic traces inside the white pearl. It was clearly a treasure at first nce. If he had to choose between the two, of course he¡¯d want the white spiritual pearl.

    Mu Chen made his decision and flew towards the white pearl with outstretched hands.

    Shhhhuuu!

    The moment before Mu Chenid hands on the pearl, a strange gale whipped up from behind him. His eyes widened as a cold chill ran down his spine. The Spiritual Energy inside him surged as he threw out a punch.

    A pitch-ck Spiritual Energy swept out and ck mes surged with a shocking ferocity.

    Bang!

    The two collided with a dramatic dispersal of Spiritual Energy. The jolt forced Mu Chen backwards by several steps before he could steady himself. His expression was dark as three figures swiftly stepped out of the darkness.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re really a despicable thing that never dies. You actually managed to reach this ce ahead of us!¡±

    Bai Dong was one of the figures who¡¯d walked out of the darkness, albeit in a fairly torn-up shape. He was apanied by only the grey-robed elder and one other guard. The other two Heavenly Transform Stage Initial Phases must have fallen during their charge.

    Right now, Bai Dong and the grey-robed elder were eyeing Mu Chen with cold expressions tinged with astonishment. They never expected him to reach this ce ahead of them.

    If they¡¯d arrived anyter, Mu Chen probably would¡¯ve taken everything.

    Mu Chen looked at the two of them with a strange mixture of boredom and bloodlust.

    A savage smile appeared at the corner of Bai Dong¡¯s mouth. He raised his head towards the elder and said, ¡°Elder Qiu, the two of you go deal with him. Don¡¯t give him another chance.¡±

    The grey-robed elder slowly nodded and stepped out with the Heavenly Transform Stage Initial Phase guard beside him. His eyes locked onto Mu Chen like those of a venomous snake.

    Mu Chen studied the two Heavenly Transform Stage Initial Phase experts as his gaze also turned a little colder.

 Chapter 255 - Bai Xuans True Strength

    <strong>Chapter 255 - Bai Xuan¡¯s True Strength</strong>

    The grey-robed elder and the Heavenly Transform Stage Initial Phase guard slowly stepped forward, their cold, snake-like eyes fixed on Mu Chen.

    The supreme treasure was right before them. If they could just get rid of Mu Chen, they¡¯d be able to safely seize their prize. Therefore, this obstacle before them had to be dealt with.

    ¡°Brat, since you don¡¯t want to get lost on your own, then you can leave your puny little life right here.¡± The grey-robe elder threatened. They had two Heavenly Transform Stage Initial Phases on their side. With power like that, he could kill Mu Chen as easily as he could turn his palm.

    Mu Chen was expressionless as he slowly spread his hands. Even he found it difficult to fight two opponents of this level ¡ª however, he had no other choice. But if these guys really wanted a fight, then he wouldn¡¯t mind letting them know that this so-called ¡°pushover¡± wouldn¡¯t be that easy to deal with.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    The grey-robed elder was done with this nonsense. They wrapped their fingers around the empty air, and ck spears materialised on cue. Then, the two of them acted at the same time and rushed towards Mu Chen at lightning speed.

    Mu Chen quickly retreated from their powerful attacks. With a twitch of his own fingers, the Nine-Layered Pagoda appeared and expanded in a sh, bing a solid defense between them.

    ng! aang!

    However, the grey-robed elder and the guard weren¡¯t intending to be merciful. They circted their Spiritual Energies to the limits and whipped their spear images on the pagoda like raging vipers. The force of the attack even shoved the structure back.

    Mu Chen¡¯s emotions were rolling, but there was no panic in his eyes. He made use of the precious time that the Nine-Layered Pagoda had bought him, and quickly formed a series of confusing hand seals while circting his Spiritual Energy.

    Faced with such an opponent, of course Mu Chen had to get serious.

    He formed the seals with both hands and a wave of majestic Spiritual Energy washed over them. The natural Spiritual Aura around them was also rapidly gathering towards him.

    ¡°Be careful! That kid is going to unleash some Spiritual Art!¡±

    The grey-robed elder and the guard both noticed the intense ripple in the natural Spiritual Energy around them. The grey-robed elder icily red at Mu Chen as he barked, ¡°Get rid of him!¡±

    They thrusted the long spears in bursts of Spiritual Energy, jolting the Nine-Layered Pagoda and knocking it back. Then they burst towards Mu Chen like lightning.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s pitch-ck eyes turned into a pair of deep ck pools and he coldly snorted as he formed more hand seals. A torrential Spiritual Energy swept out like waves of the great seas.

    Boom!

    The skies above Mu Chen became starry and a colossal white tiger formed from their light. It crouched upon the sky as a deep, baleful aura swept out.

    ¡°Four Gods Constetion Scripture, Divine Seal of the White Tiger!¡±

    Mu Chen furiously red at his opponents, just like the roaring white tiger above him. He formed thest seal with both hands and set it out.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The White Tiger Divine Beast stepped on the starry sky and roared, shaking the heavens and earth. The starry light responded to its call and mmed down upon the grey-robed elder and the guard.

    ¡°It¡¯s Deity-Tier Spiritual Art!¡±

    Their expressions changed and their voices grew shriller. They hadn¡¯t expected such a Spiritual Art from Mu Chen ¡ª and he was able to fully exert it!

    Their faces turned grave and their postures showed that they weren¡¯t affording the slightest negligence. They circted their Spiritual Energies without the slightest bit of restraint. They immediately joined their efforts and threw out a palm. The turbulent Spiritual Energy surged into a Spiritual Energy light barrier a hundred feet tall, solid and firm as any wall.

    Boom!

    The starry light struck the light barrier with a thunderous Spiritual Energy. Violent shockwaves swept out. The huge, messily scattered stones were instantly ground to dust.

    Bang!

    The light barrier shattered under the force of the attack and the grey-robed elder was sent flying several hundred feet back. He groaned as a scarlet line appeared on his lips.

    Mu Chen¡¯s Divine Seal of the White Tiger had injured both opponents with that attack. But instead of continuing the barrage, he paused his offense and turned to Bai Dong.

    Bai Dong was stunned into silence by Mu Chen¡¯s fearsome might. He couldn¡¯t understand it. Why was this Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase youth so hard to deal with?

    His two Heavenly Transform Stage Initial Phase experts should¡¯ve easily killed him. However, they¡¯d been wounded by him instead. The methods that Mu Chen had used to aplished this rmed Bai Dong.

    So when he saw Mu Chen suddenly burst towards him, his expression drastically changed. All thoughts of stealing the treasure had been banished from his mind as he rapidly retreated.

    ¡°You want to leave?¡±

    Mu Chen coldly smiled as he circted his Spiritual Energy and chased after Bai Dong.

    Bang!

    Bai Dong took the full attack; however, he could only guard against Mu Chen¡¯s six Limitless Death Seals. Blood trailed from his mouth as his torn body flew backwards. But before he could regain his bearings, a chilly sword ray stopped at this throat. He froze in ce, not daring to move.

    ¡°Brat, you dare!¡±

    The grey-robed elder and the guard had recovered by now, only to see Bai Dong fall into Mu Chen¡¯s hands. Their faces twisted in rage.

    ¡°Turn around and leave this ce.¡± Mu Chen slowly said with an indifferent expression.

    No one moved as they red at Mu Chen with ferocious expressions. If they did that, wouldn¡¯t they be leaving the supreme treasure to Mu Chen? That was something they weren¡¯t willing to let happen. They couldn¡¯t afford to pay the consequences.

    Mu Chen held their eyes and frowned. It looked like they considered this supreme treasure to be far more important than Bai Dong.

    Even though Bai Dong was terrified, he still managed to spit out vicious threats. ¡°Piece of shit! The supreme treasure is what we value most. You can kill me, but my father will definitely shred you to pieces! Yourpanions won¡¯t escape either!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±

    Mu Chen lightly smiled. Bai Dong was startled by the expression, and Mu Chen took advantage of that to throw out a palm. Bai Dong flew backwards with a face full of disbelief and fresh blood. Mu Chen¡¯s palm had nearly severed his life ¡ª he clung to life by only a hair-thin thread.

    The grey-robed elder and the guard rushed forward to catch Bai Dong. Their expressions grew grave as they evaluated his condition.

    ¡°He still has some breath left. If you don¡¯t do anything, he won¡¯t hold on for much longer,¡± Mu Chen sighed to them.

    The two of them understood Mu Chen¡¯s intentions ¡ª he wanted to use Bai Dong¡¯s heavy injuries against them.

    ¡°You!¡±

    The grey-robed elder was furious as he snarled that word. Suddenly, a thunderous boom echoed from somewhere outside their pocket dimension and an indescribable Spiritual Energy swept over them.

    Bang! Bang!

    The remaining stone pirs in the ck basin instantly shattered and the dark sky once again regained its light. Outside, the White Dragon Sovereign¡¯s powerful light barrier had finally copsed.

    The violently attacking Stone Guardians had shattered to pieces.

    A light bathed over them and they nkly raised their heads towards the source. The ck and white dragons had slowly lost their glow from the long battle and the frightening might that¡¯d engulfed the space slowly started to disperse.

    The two Sovereign Clones had exhausted their Spiritual Energies.

    The light screen that¡¯d shrouded the ck basin had disappeared. The stone statues had also lost their fighting strength.

    All the challenges that¡¯d stood in their way were now gone.

    The other experts that were still engaged in a battle stopped their fighting and nkly evaluated the situation in their heads. Then, the expressions rushed back to their faces as they burst forward at the same time, and the basin was drowned out by the howl of wind as they rushed towards the depths.

    Mu Chen had lost his indifferent expression as well. He never thought that the two great Sovereign Clones would disperse just like that. Once the White Dragon Sovereign¡¯s Clone dispersed, the ce would be a free-for-all.

    Rustle!

    Mu Chen immediately stood up and headed towards the white spiritual pearl resting atop the ck demonic pir.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    But just as he reached the top of the pir, a cold snort cracked like lightning from somewhere above.

    Mu Chen immediately looked up to find Bai Xuan ring down at him with a chilly face. When Bai Xuan saw that Mu Chen was about to make a dive for the pearl, he narrowed his eyes and threw out a punch. The Spiritual Energy surged with the weight of a tsunami as it crashed down on Mu Chen.

    At just the right moment, Mu Chen¡¯s body flickered with a ck light and the Nine-Layered Pagoda appeared around him.

    ng!

    The Nine-Layered Pagoda suffered the heavy attack and its ck light instantly dimmed. Even inside, Mu Chen felt the st from Bai Xuan¡¯s fist and his face turned ashen as he coughed up red blood. He staggered and flew out, colliding with the ck demonic pir. With a twist of his wrist, he steadied himself using the pir.

    ¡°Brat, hand it over!¡±

    Bai Xuan¡¯s eyes were like a cold de. With a shout, he rushed at Mu Chen with bloodlust in his aura.

    ¡°Shhhhhhuu!¡±

    But just as Bai Xuan initiated his charge, a brilliantly glowing jade pearl cut between the two and exploded with waves of water, shrouding Mu Chen within a protective barrier.

    Bang!

    Bai Xuan¡¯s sharp attacks shed with the azure waves; however, his attacks were only pushed back by the protective water.

    Bai Xuan¡¯s expression dropped a few degrees in temperature when he nced towards the source of the attack and found Su Xuan. She appeared right in front of Mu Chen, cautiously affording him protection.

    ¡°Brat, hand it over. Or don¡¯t me me for starting a massacre.¡± Bai Xuan¡¯s eyes were savage as he red at Mu Chen like a venomous snake.

    Mu Chen wiped away the trickle of blood at the corner of his mouth. With a flick of his wrist, he picked up the pearl that rippled with frightening Spiritual Energy and stowed it away. But as he did so, he failed to notice that a drop of blood from his hand hadnded upon the ck demonic pir. The drop seeped into the pir and didn¡¯t even leave a trace behind.

    ¡°So, you think she can keep up with me.¡± Bai Xuan studied Mu Chen and Su Xuan and the corner of his mouth slowly turned into a mocking smile.

    Mu Chen¡¯s pupils shrank as he looked at the darkened Bai Xuan. Something wasn¡¯t right.

    ¡°Did you really think I was only this strong?¡±

    Bai Xuan took a step forward with eyes like icy frost. A ck bracelet on his arm suddenly crumbled to dust. Mu Chen and Su Xuan¡¯s faces both changed.

    They felt the surge of oppressive Spiritual Energy sweeping out from Bai Xuan¡¯s body.

    This strength ¡ª he¡¯d already reached the Heavenly Transform Stage Late Phase!

    Bai Xuan had actually been hiding his strength this entire time!

 Chapter 256 - Space Shattered

    <strong>Chapter 256 - Space Shattered</strong>

    Heavenly Transform Stage Late Phase!

    Mu Chen and Su Xuan¡¯s faces took on drastically different expressions as they warily observed Bai Xuan. Thetter stood as an imposing figure overflowing with majestic ripples of Spiritual Energy. Their expressions slowly turned grave and determined. The City Lord of White Dragon City was a very patient man. He¡¯d managed to conceal his true strength, even though he¡¯d had to suffer such great losses while battling the stone statue formations.

    This patient man made their hearts turn cold.

    ¡°City Lord, the Young City Lord was heavily injured by that brat. Even now, he only hangs on by a thread!¡± the grey-robed elder reported from behind Bai Xuan.

    The bloodlust in Bai Xuan¡¯s eyes red as he fixed his eyes on Mu Chen. Even his hoarse voice was saturated with his desire to kill. ¡°Brat, you should start praying that I don¡¯t get my hands on you. Or I¡¯ll definitely skin you and pull out your tendons, one by one. I¡¯ll make you regret being born into this world.¡±

    However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t stirred in the slightest by Bai Xuan¡¯s threat. His ck pupils were as indifferent as if Bai Xuan had never spoken. When Bai Xuan¡¯s men had first attacked them in the forest, he¡¯d already concluded that something like this would happen. So even if he didn¡¯t cripple Bai Dong, the oue would be the same.

    ¡°The leftovers of the Demonic Dragon Pce dared to act so impudently in the Northern Heavens Continent? Aren¡¯t you afraid that our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy will send out experts to behead all of you?¡± Su Xuan coldly warned.

    ¡°Haha. Did you think that this continent belonged to your Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy? If it hadn¡¯t been for that unfortunate incident, our Demonic Dragon Pce would¡¯ve destroyed your Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. And you still dare to spout nonsense here?¡± Bai Xuanughed.

    ¡°You are the ones who lost. That¡¯s still a fact.¡± Mu Chen smiled, as he poked the festering wound and pulled Bai Xuan back to reality.

    The smile on Bai Xuan¡¯s face vanished as his palms slowly came together. In a sh, a savage blood-red spear appeared in his hand, emitting a frightening and baleful aura. It was clear to all that this was an Ominous High Rank Spiritual Artifact.

    ¡°Since you like to speak of reality, then I¡¯ll tell you guys what you will face now is the reality, brats of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy!¡± Bai Xuan¡¯s gaze were cold. He took a step forth and the blood-red long spear trembled. Torrential blood-red light rays surged. In those light rays, it was as though an overflowing sea was made from blood. The stench of blood was spreading throughout the heavens and earth.

    ¡°Blood Devouring Sea Spear!¡±

    Boom!

    The scarlet rays were spreading like rivers of blood as they swept towards Mu Chen and Su Xuan from all directions. Mu Chen and Su Xuan narrowed their eyes at the sight of them. Bai Xuan had been a Heavenly Transform Stage Late Phase to begin with. If you added on the power of the Ominous High Rank Spiritual Artifact, then he was like a tiger that¡¯d grown wings.

    Su Xuan¡¯s charming face turned grave as she released her own majestic Spiritual Energy. The Dense Water Spiritual Pearl in her hand also exploded with light and the azure waves of pure Spiritual Energy became as heavy as the mountains. The waves spun into a massive barrier, protecting both herself and Mu Chen.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a Heavenly Transform Stage Middle Phase, but you still think you can withstand my attack?!¡±

    Bai Xuan coldly smiled upon seeing Su Xuan¡¯s defense. The spear in his hand trembled as bloody rays of light gathered on its tip, as if rivers of blood were gathering in a basin at its point. Then, without warning, the spear was thrust forward and smashed into the azure water barrier.

    Bang!

    A terrifying Spiritual Energy swept over them, even though the azure water barrier managed to halt the attack. However, Bai Xuan snarled as he forced the bloody spear tip even harder, until it finally tore the water barrier apart.

    Bang!

    The water barrier exploded outwards and turned into mist as it dispersed. Su Xuan¡¯s face turned pale as a trickle of blood appeared at the corner of her mouth.

    The spear of dense baleful aura tore through the sky and shot towards her.

    Shhhhhhuuuuuuu!

    A surge of Spiritual Energy announced the cyan longsword as it flew out from behind her and met the blood-red spear.

    nng!

    A metallic sh resounded and the Spiritual Aura surged. The longsword fell back and tore the flesh between Mu Chen¡¯s thumb and forefinger, where he¡¯d been holding the hilt. Fresh blood flowed onto the sword de as he took several steps back. His emotions surged as his face turned pale.

    ¡°Big Sister!¡±

    A cry of rm sounded from somewhere behind them. With a gust of wind, Su Ling¡¯er, Guo Xiong, and Li Qing flew over andnded beside Mu Chen and Su Xuan. Their faces changed as they realised that both of them were heavily injured.

    During this journey, Su Xuan had always been calm in her fights. She could easily defeat all her opponents. Likewise, Mu Chen didn¡¯t look strong on the outside, but he could pull miracles and reverse almost any situation.

    Before they knew it, the two of them had be crucial members of their small party. But now, the two of them were heavily injured.

    By now, quite a few forces had managed to gather in the depths of the basin. However, they quickly backed away with fearful expressions when they sensed Bai Xuan¡¯s strength. Even the Heavenly Dipper Sword Faction and the Earthen Way Sect were cautious about taking action. Every level of the Heavenly Transform Stage had a huge gap to the next. The two forces collectively possessed four Heavenly Transform Stage Initial Phase experts, but even they¡¯d be ughtered in only a few blows against someone like Bai Xuan.

    That was the difference between the Heavenly Transform Stage Initial Phase and Late Phase.

    ¡°Brat, you should be smart and hand it over. Maybe I¡¯ll let you die quickly.¡± Bai Xuan said as he hovered in the air, overflowing with bloody-red light. His eyes were sharp as he stared at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen coldly smiled back. This Bai Xuan was powerful indeed, especially with the High Rank Spiritual Artifact. He was exceptionally powerful for someone still in the Heavenly Transform Stage. But if he thought that he could make Mu Chen grovel in fear, then he was still too naive.

    If Mu Chen didn¡¯t have a life-preserving trick, how could he dare to fight Bai Xuan?

    Mu Chen¡¯s hand slowly closed as ck mes surged in the depth of his eyes. It looked like he had to borrow the power of the Nine Netherbird this time. He¡¯d have to pay a decent price, but he couldn¡¯t worry about that right now.

    Drip.

    Thoughts shed through Mu Chen¡¯s heart and more blood dripped from the tip of the sword onto the ck demonic pir beneath his feet, and disappeared.

    Onom.

    ¡°Look at that ck stone pir!¡±

    Someone cried out in surprise. Dark-red runes were slowly lighting up on the surface of the crumbled stone pir ¡ª the only one still standing at the center of the ck basin. Even the heavens and earth seemed to take on a red tint.

    Mu Chen was also startled by the strange change and he grabbed Su Xuan by the wrist. ¡°Get away from the stone pir!¡±

    By the time his warningnded in their ears, he¡¯d already taken Su Xuan and retreated. The others immediately followed.

    ¡°Trying to leave?!¡± Bai Xuan¡¯s eyes turned cold as he followed too.

    Boom!

    The instant that Bai Xuan burst out, the ck demonic pir exploded with a blinding bloody light. The light soared into the clouds like a column of scarlet blood and dispersed into the sky, turning it into sea of blood. A ominous ripple spread beneath the sky.

    It made that Ominous High Rank Spiritual Spiritual Artifact in Bai Xuan¡¯s hands look like a fragile toy.

    The abrupt events startled everyone present. Even Bai Xuan¡¯s face took a drastic change. He sensed a frightening and indescribable ripple from that sky of blood.

    ¡°What¡¯s that ck stone pir? Why¡¯s it so horrifying?!¡± Bai Xuan stared at the w marked pir in shock.

    ¡°Could that stone pir be the supreme treasure of this Spirit Treasury?!¡±

    Bai Xuan¡¯s heart trembled. His mission was to retrieve a supreme treasure from the White Dragon Sovereign¡¯s Spirit Treasury; however, he had no detailed information of the treasure¡¯s characteristics. At first, he thought it was the white spiritual pear that Mu Chen had seized ¡ª the Spiritual Energy ripples that it emitted told him that it was most likely ranked as a supreme treasure. But now, this mysterious ck pir was even more shocking!

    It was so horrifying that even Bai Xuan didn¡¯t dare to move.

    The bloody sea of clouds spread and covered the entire dimension. Everyone watched in shock as the space around them twisted and seemed ready to shatter.

    Even this mysterious space couldn¡¯t suppress that frightening stone pir?

    Countless experts became overwhelmed with shock. Just what kind of treasure was it? Could it be a Divine Artifact?!

    ¡°The space is going to shatter!¡± Bai Xuan warned.

    Mu Chen and the rest immediately circted their Spiritual Energies to guard their bodies.

    Bang!

    All Bai Xuan could do was clench his fist as he no longer dared to move. He immediately circted his Spiritual Energy to protect himself.

    Bang!

    The space twisted until it reached its limit. With a bang, it shattered like a mirror, sending violent ripples through the fabric of space around them.

    One maelstrom of space appeared after another and devoured the people still trapped inside. Before anyone in their party could say anything they, too, were enveloped by a space maelstrom and disappeared.

    ¡ª¡ª

    White Dragon Hillock

    Far in the distance, a series of holes appeared in the sky. Numerous figures fell out like trash being dumped into a garbage pit.

    Mu Chen and his party were lucky, since they hadn¡¯t been separated as they were thrown out. They stabled their fall andnded together on a mountain peak.

    ¡°All out.¡± Su Xuan said in astonishment as she looked at the sorry figures dotting the mountain range.

    ¡°Just what was that ck stone pir? It was so horrifying!¡± Guo Xiong asked, dumbstruck. The space created by the White Dragon Sovereign had been extremely stable. However, it¡¯d been so easily destroyed by the ck stone pir.

    Only experts like the White Dragon Sovereign, or stronger, could aplish something like that, right?

    Mu Chen was deep in thought. He¡¯d seen something like that before. He understood that the ck demonic pir was the supreme treasure that the White Dragon Sovereign had stolen from the Demonic Dragon ce. However, that item was way too demonic. Even Mu Chen was wary of touching it.

    ¡°We need to leave while Bai Xuan hasn¡¯t noticed us!¡± Mu Chen dered.

    That Bai Xuan was indeed formidable. It¡¯d be best if they could avoid him. Otherwise, a battle to the death would be unavoidable.

    Su Xuan and the rest nodded as they turned around and prepared to leave.

    However, that instant they did so, Mu Chen saw a new crack appear before them and a torrent of ominous energy surged out. Before he could even react, a bloody light burst from the rift and hit Mu Chen dead between his widened eyes.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body stiffened. He could sense an extremely frightening ominous aura spread throughout his body, originating from the ck demonic pir.

 Chapter 257 - Primordial Ominous Artifact

    <strong>Chapter 257 - Primordial Ominous Artifact</strong>

    Boom!

    A horrifyingly baleful aura burst from Mu Chen¡¯s body. His eyes instantly turned bloodshot as an overwhelming bloodlust surged from the depths of his heart and tried to overtake his rational mind.

    However, Mu Chen¡¯s will stayed steady and firm. He could still cling to consciousness, even in such a situation. He immediately circted the Great Pagoda Art, using his Spiritual Energy to keep the invading baleful aura at bay. He knew that if his mind gave in to the baleful aura, then he¡¯d be nothing more than a murderous puppet.

    Damn it!

    His heart roared angrily as he desperately tried to resist the baleful aura¡¯s invasion.

    Su Xuan and the others tried to step in when they noticed Mu Chen¡¯s predicament. However, they stopped in shock when they saw his body begin to shake uncontrobly and his eyes turn scarlet-red.

    ¡°Mu Chen, what¡¯s going on?¡± Su Ling¡¯er anxiously cried.

    ¡°What a heavy baleful aura!¡± Su Xuan¡¯s charming face changed as she continued, ¡°Could this aura have invaded him while he was in the Spirit Treasury?¡±

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Guo Xiong urgently asked. This baleful aura was simply too terrifying ¡ª even the White Dragon Sovereign¡¯s personally crafted dimension couldn¡¯t contain it. And Mu Chen had been infected. Didn¡¯t this spell disaster for him?

    ¡°We should get out of here first.¡± Su Xuan said through her teeth. Of all times for something to happen, something just had go wrong now. And that something had happened to Mu Chen. Their fighting strength would be down, and the conditions of their present location were extremely discouraging. After all, Mu Chen had managed to steal the white spiritual pearl. If they stayed here, then they¡¯d definitely attract more unwanted attention.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Li Qing and the other three quickly nodded, then hauled Mu Chen with them as they burst out of the White Dragon Hillock at lightning speed.

    Far away on a mountain peak, Bai Xuan materialised. His eyes were dark as he looked in the direction that Mu Chen¡¯s party had disappeared to.

    Underneath the surface, Bai Xuan was furious. If that peculiar ck demonic pir had been his objective, then he¡¯d failed his mission. And now that the Spirit Treasury had been shattered, any traces of the ck demonic pir had been lost with it. He didn¡¯t even know how to start searching.

    Given the circumstances, Bai Xuan had failed his mission. If he returned empty-handed, then he¡¯d be severely punished. He had to make up for this failure, somehow. Maybe, if he killed Mu Chen and his party, and stole the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl, then he might be able to redeem himself slightly.

    At the very least, they¡¯d spare his life. Otherwise, he might find his head separated from his shoulders, even if his father was an Elder of the Demonic Dragon Pce.

    ¡°Trying to leave? What a pipe dream!¡±

    He turned into a streak of rainbow light and chased after them.

    Inside Mu Chen¡¯s body, the red baleful aura was taking down his defenses, one after another. It charged onwards, devastating anything Mu Chen could throw at it as it invaded his body even further and evaded his will.

    Liiiiii!

    But just as Mu Chen was about to copse from the aura¡¯s rampage, a clear screech tore through his body. The young man instantly felt relieved upon hearing the sound ¡ª the Nine Netherbird was finally moving.

    Boom!

    ck mes swept from Mu Chen¡¯s aura sea and surged like tidal waves. They shed with the scarlet aura and started devouring each other like mad animals.

    The fear of being possessed finally lifted a little.

    But before Mu Chen could sigh in relief, the Nine Netherbird spoke in a grave voice. ¡°Be careful. This demonic pir isn¡¯t as simple as you think it is. In my current state, even I cannot withstand it.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s heart received a jolt. Even the Nine Netherbird couldn¡¯t defeat that strange demonic pir? Just what was that thing?!

    ¡°If I¡¯ve guessed correctly, this demonic pir is an extremely powerful Primordial Ominous Artifact. Even a Sovereign expert wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress it!¡± the Nine Netherbird thought to him. There was an unconceble fear in its voice.

    ¡°A Primordial Ominous Artifact?¡±

    Mu Chen had no reaction to the phrase ¡ª it was clearly the first time he¡¯d ever heard of it. Not that it mattered. His situation still wasn¡¯t any better.

    ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Mu Chen asked with a bitter smile. If the Nine Netherbird couldn¡¯t even defeat this Primordial Ominous Artifact, then wouldn¡¯t he end up losing control of his body to it?

    The Nine Netherbird made a long pause. ¡°Perhaps you can lure this Primordial Ominous Artifact into your aura sea.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Mu Chen was startled. That was the entire reason he¡¯d been fighting it so desperately. And now the Nine Netherbird actually wanted him to let it into his aura sea? Once this pir took over that ce, Mu Chen would be resigned to eternal damnation.

    ¡°If I was at full strength, I might¡¯ve been able to fight it,¡± the Nine Netherbird continued. ¡°Besides, isn¡¯t there something else inside your body, aside from myself?¡±

    Mu Chen was confused for a moment before he realised what the Nine Netherbird was talking about. ¡°Are you talking about that mysterious ck paper?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What is that ck paper?¡± Mu Chen bitterly smiled. Why did so many unknown things have a tendency of piling up inside of him? He still didn¡¯t know how to use that mysterious piece of ck paper.

    ¡°That ck paper contains ancient ripples of energy. It seems to be the Primordial God Scripture, though an iplete copy,¡± the Nine Netherbird exined.

    ¡°What¡¯s the Primordial God Scripture?¡± Mu Chen was nkly asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s something simr to a Deity Tier Spiritual Art, except far more powerful. Ancient records describe its divine abilities as heaven-defying. Whenever a Primordial God Scripture appeared, forget ordinary Sovereigns, even Earth and Heavenly Sovereigns would flock to it. The Primordial God Scripture could help them take an even bigger step in their path of cultivation.¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned. So even Sovereign experts were attracted? He never imagined that this mysterious piece of ck paper would have such a rich history. Pity that it was iplete.

    ¡°Remember the mand flower in your aura sea? That¡¯s the Divine Seal Array. If you lure the Primordial Ominous Artifact into your aura sea, you can use that flower to suppress it.¡±

    Mu Chen turned his thoughts towards his aura sea, towards the dark purple mand flower quietly floating above a sheet of ck. He couldn¡¯t feel any shocking ripples being given off from it.

    But Mu Chen wasn¡¯t fooled; he¡¯d already experienced how powerful the mand flower could be. Back when the Nine Netherbird tried to take over his body, it¡¯d been suppressed and sealed by this very same flower.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try.¡±

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t an indecisive kind of person. The Primordial Ominous Artifact was so strong that even the Nine Netherbird couldn¡¯t contend against it, so he had no choice but to rely on his hidden trump card. True, there were some risks involved, but it was still better than idly sitting by and waiting for death toe.

    ¡°Huuuuu.¡±

    Now that Mu Chen had decided on his course of action, he cut off all thoughts of hesitation. He turned his mind and all of his Spiritual Energy ¡ª including the efforts he¡¯d been spending to keep the baleful aura at bay ¡ª back into his aura sea. The Nine Netherbird¡¯s majestic ck mes also rapidly receded.

    Boom!

    The moment he and his bird backed off, the baleful aura frantically invaded. The ck demonic pir buzzed as it hovered at the heart of the baleful aura. Then, as Mu Chen nervously watched, it turned into a streak of ck light and charged into his aura sea, leaving a gust of baleful wind in its wake.

    Shhhhuuuu!

    The wind was blowing out in the real world. Su Xuan and the others were moving as fast as they could while Guo Xiong and Li Qing carried the seemingly-unconscious Mu Chen. His entire body was flushed red and his muscles were tightly wound.

    ¡°Hurry! We can brainstorm ways to expel the baleful aura from him, after we leave the White Dragon Hillocks,¡± Su Xuan urged as she kept looking over her shoulder. She couldn¡¯t see anyone chasing after them, but she still felt uneasy for some reason.

    Did Bai Xuan really let them off, just like that?

    A thought shed through her mind and her face drastically changed. ¡°Careful!¡±

    Boom!

    A scarlet lightning burst from the top of a mountain in front, and shot towards Su Ling¡¯er.

    Su Xuan raised her jade hands and an azure wall of water surged from the Dense Water Spiritual Pearl.

    Bang!

    The scarlet blow smashed into the wave and dispersed powerful ripples of Spiritual Energy and water. Steam rose from the energy of the impact.

    The party drew to a halt as they turned towards the mountain with ugly expressions on their faces. A fiendish, god-like figure stood upon that peak, holding a scarlet spear, and staring down at them with annoyance.

    ¡°It¡¯s Bai Xuan!¡± Guo Xiong cried. So he¡¯d chased after them. As expected.

    ¡°I said it already. None of you brats are escaping today.¡± Bai Xuan announced as he looked down on Su Xuan¡¯s party. Their heartbeats sped up as they saw the raw bloodlust in his eyes.

    ¡°Big Sister, what do we do now?¡± Su Ling¡¯er anxiously asked. Bai Xuan was too powerful for them to handle. On top of that, one of their main fighters was in aa. They werepletely at a disadvantage.

    Li Qing¡¯s beautiful eyes coldly red back at Bai Xuan. ¡°Ling¡¯er, you take Mu Chen to a safe location. Guo Xiong and I will aid your sister.¡±

    There was no way Su Xuan could win against Bai Xuan. But Li Qing and Guo Xiong might be able to take some of the pressure off her shoulders.

    Su Ling¡¯er¡¯s charming face was filled with anxiety. She knew that they couldn¡¯t change their situation, even if the three of them worked together.

    Su Xuan sighed in a low voice. ¡°We¡¯ll do our best to dy Bai Xuan. If you can, you should take Mu Chen with you and escape ahead of us.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister!¡± Su Ling¡¯er was startled.

    ¡°Stop. We don¡¯t have any other options.¡± Su Xuan¡¯s sweet-tempered expression turned cold. It was one expression she almost never made.

    Su Ling¡¯er bit her rosy lips and nodded, even though her eyes were brimming with tears. Finally, she held onto Mu Chen and retreated, though she brieflynded on a faraway mountain and nervously looked back at the confrontation.

    Bai Xuan simply watched her go. Then, he raised his blood-red spear and stomped a foot. The entire mountain shook.

    Atst, he spoke in a voice that seemed to contain all the bloodlust between heaven and earth. ¡°Prepare yourst words. Then, prepare to die!¡±

 Chapter 258 - Suppressed

    <strong>Chapter 258 - Suppressed</strong>

    Su Xuan, Guo Xiong, and Li Qing stood in the mountain forest. A majestic Spiritual Energy swept over them like a hurricane. Even the sea of trees stirred and bent under its pressure.

    Su Xuan was the most powerful among them; she was already a Heavenly Transform Stage Middle Phase. She also owned the High Rank Spiritual Artifact Dense Water Spiritual Pearl, so her fighting strength was far greater than ordinary. Li Qing was useful if she borrowed the power of the Draconic Spirit Bracelets. That meant that Guo Xiong was the weakest among them; however, his cultivation technique focused on defense, so he made an extremely tough shield. If the three of them put their strengths together, they could be a force to be reckoned with.

    But even then, the three of them had no confidence that they could defeat Bai Xuan. But given their circumstances, they couldn¡¯t resign to their fates, either. They had to put up a fight, even if they knew that they were going to die.

    ¡°A bunch of ignorant brats.¡±

    Bai Xuan¡¯s eyes were cold as he appraised the three of them. Then, shed a cold smile as he gripped his scarlet spear. His eyes turned sharp and red as he stepped forward and a frightening wave of Spiritual Energy erupted like a volcano.

    The frightening Spiritual Energy pressure washed over them.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Su Xuan¡¯s charming eyes focused as she shouted. She was the first to burst forward with a jade hand in the air. The glowing Dense Water Spiritual Pearl shot forward and raised a mountainous azure wave that swept towards Bai Xuan.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Li Qing circted her energy through one of the Draconic Spirit Bracelets, which swiftly turned into a huge scarlet flood dragon. It roared with a frightening Spiritual Energy and charged towards Bai Xuan.

    Guo Xiong also snarled and a dark yellow Spiritual Energy swept out. He tightened his fingers and a simr-coloured shield appeared, engraved with heavy mountains, and giving off an aura of infinite weight and steadiness.

    ¡°Impudence!¡±

    Bai Xuan¡¯s cold smile only grew broader as he watched themunch their terrifying offensive towards him. His form burst forward and the scarlet spear trembled as a majestic Spiritual Energy surged like rivers of blood to meet their attacks.

    Bang!

    A frightening gale of Spiritual Energy whipped up and wrecked havoc on the forest below.

    Everything exploded into battle.

    ...

    Boom!

    Like a supreme ominous beast from ancient times, the ck demonic pir tore into Mu Chen¡¯s aura sea with its baleful aura.

    The moment the demonic pir crashed into Mu Chen¡¯s aura sea, he was instantly overtaken by an intense sense of pain. It felt like his aura sea was going to shatter.

    The baleful aura flowed into him like bloody rivers. The ck demonic pir buzzed, as if it was celebrating the fact that it¡¯d conquered him.

    Mu Chen¡¯s spirit stood up from its ce on the Spiritual Energy wheel. His small face was grave as he watched the baleful aura. Behind him on the mand, the Nine Netherbird also stood up, pped its me-d wings, and hovered. Together, they cautiously watched the ck demonic pir.

    ¡°You activate the mand flower. I¡¯ll keep it busy,¡± said the Nine Netherbird.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded and his spirit moved towards the top of the mand flower and sat down. At his current stage, he couldn¡¯t control the mand flower growing from the ck paper; however, it¡¯d been inside of him for years, so he was familiar with it. He could at least slightly activate it.

    Liiii!

    The Nine Netherbird pped its wings and cried loudly. A baleful aura and an earth-shattering sea of ck mes swept towards the ck demonic pir.

    Onom! Onom!

    The ck demonic pir sensed the attack and immediately countered. The buzzing rang louder as its bloody aura grew denser and crashed into the ck mes like two waves colliding and destroying each other.

    Even though the Nine Netherbird wasn¡¯t at full strength, it seemed that the ck demonic pir wasn¡¯t either. The two fell into a deadlock when neither managed to gain the upperhand.

    However, that still wasn¡¯t good news to Mu Chen. The baleful aura was simply too oppressive ¡ª it would damage his body if it stayed here for too long. He had to settle this as soon as possible.

    Mu Chen¡¯s spirit quietly sat on the mand flower. Even though he understood the urgency of the situation in front of him, he wasn¡¯t panicking. He knew that panicking wouldn¡¯t help him solve his problems.

    His mind gradually quieted down as he blocked off all external senses and immersed his state of mind into the mand flower he sat on.

    As Mu Chen¡¯s mind sank into the mand flower, his tightened facial muscles gradually loosened, and a look of peace took its ce. An indescribable sense of vigor and boundless profound intent rippled through his heart.

    The mand beneath him began emitting a faint, dark purple glow, and its beautiful petals slowly blossomed open. However, there was also a frightening power within its beauty.

    The violet light rippled and collected into a sphere of light around the mand flower. Mu Chen had the vague sensation of an ancient Sanskrit chant echoing and buzzing through his aura sea.

    When the sound reached the baleful bloody aura, a ripple spread over its savage surface and pacified it.

    The ck demonic pir within the bloody sea flickered with scarlet runes. The ancient Sanskrit resounding across Mu Chen¡¯s aura sea made it feel dangerously uneasy.

    However, the feeling only provoked its anger and it exploded with an undeniable rage, breaking through the Nine Netherbird¡¯s sea of ck mes.

    ¡°Let it through.¡±

    Just when the Nine Netherbird was preparing to re-engage, it was startled by the voice from behind. The creature turned to face Mu Chen, who was still sitting on his flower. His eyes were already open, but they were a strange, dark violet hue.

    The moment Mu Chen¡¯s spirit leapt from the mand flower, the flower exploded with beams of dark purple light. The rays intertwined with each other and formed a of purple light.

    Shhhhhuu!

    The woven of light sailed through the air andnded perfectly on the ck demonic pir. The moment the pir was captured by the, its bloody baleful aura dispersed.

    Onom! Onom!

    Bloody runes appeared on the surface of the ck demonic pir as it shifted into various shapes in an attempt to escape the. Eventually, it realised that there was something strange with the light.

    This purple light wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed. It appeared as only beams of light, but upon closer inspection, those lines were actually rivers of mystical runes. Those runes were the reason why the ck demonic pir couldn¡¯t break free.

    The violet mand slowly circted and tugged on the ck demonic pir, just like a venus flytrap that¡¯d caught its prey.

    Boom! Boom!

    The pir¡¯s bloody sea surged as it desperately struggled. Slowly, the ancient baleful aura even managed to stop the mand¡¯s pull.

    The mand flower was a mysterious existence, but the ck demonic pir was just as strong.

    ¡°Nine Netherbird, attack it!¡± Mu Chen urged when he saw the pir¡¯s crazed struggle.

    The Nine Netherbird nodded and snapped its wings. ck mes gathered and turned into a pair of formless ck wings that burned with a dark light; however, there were no mes zing from its surface. Even so, Mu Chen could sense the frightening energy gathered there.

    ¡°Shhhhhhuuuu!¡±

    The ck wings carried their owner forward in a streak of light, right into the demonic pir at lightning speed. The pir shook at the force of the impact and was sent flying. The mand flower wasted no opportunity to pull it forward.

    The moment the ck demonic pir was pulled into the mand flower, those beautiful petals rose and closed the flower into a tight bud. Glowing runes floated over the petals and turned into violet shackles, binding the ck demonic pir.

    sh!

    The ck demonic pir continued to struggle and the chains clinked and nged in response. However, the number of shackles only increased, until the ck demonic pir was thoroughly sealed.

    Mu Chen and the Nine Netherbird suddenly felt as if a heavy weight had been lifted off their shoulders.

    Mu Chen¡¯s spirit carefully approached the mand flower. The ck demonic pir still towered, even though it was now tangled in countless violet shackles and its powerful energy had been suppressed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally dealt with the big guy.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as he looked over the tattered ck pir. His eyes suddenly focused on something and said in astonishment, ¡°There seems to be name inscribed on it...¡±

    He studied the ancient characters and knitted his brows. Words this old were quite hard to recognize.

    ¡°Great...Meru......Demonic Pir?¡±

    Mu Chen muttered, ¡°Is ¡®Great Meru Demonic Pir¡¯ the name of this item?¡±

    He turned back to the Nine Netherbird. ¡°You should know something about it, right? Since you¡¯ve lived for so long.¡± If they were to speak of knowledge and experience, the Nine Netherbird clearly possessed more than him.

    The Nine Netherbird stared at him for a moment, then red and pped its wings. ¡°Among the Nine Netherbirds, I¡¯ve only just reached adulthood!¡±

    Mu Chen was startled, ¡°You¡¯re already so powerful, even though you¡¯ve just reached adulthood?¡±

    The Nine Netherbird proudly raised its slender and graceful neck. ¡°Did you think that absolute geniuses only existed among your human race?¡±

    Mu Chen rubbed his nose.

    The Nine Netherbirdzily peered down at Mu Chen, ¡°Anyways, you¡¯d better think about how to deal with the aftermath of what just happened. Even though the ck demonic pir has been sealed, it has still left arge amount of baleful aura inside your body. If you don¡¯t get rid of it soon, your body will be corroded.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled and narrowed his eyes, as an eager smile rose at the corner of his mouth. He wasn¡¯t surprised. Of course he already knew that.

    ¡°This baleful aura is also a form of energy... I got it. I¡¯ll need to use them next.¡±

 Chapter 259 - Wont Die

    <strong>Chapter 259 - Won¡¯t Die</strong>

    Boom!

    A violent Spiritual Energy swept over the forest like a storm, leveling the trees with its sheer force.

    aaang!

    A bloody Spiritual Energy violently tore at the sky. Whenever one of his opponents ¡ª the azure wave or the scarlet dragons ¡ª charged at it, they were thrown back. Neither of them could match its might.

    Su Xuan and Li Qing were pale ¡ª especially Li Qing, whose heavy chest was heaving. Even though she owned the High Rank Spiritual Artifact ¡ª Draconic Spirit Bracelets, she was still only at the Quasi-Heavenly Transformation Stage. There was simply too much of a distance between herself and Bai Xuan. If Su Xuan hadn¡¯t been pressuring him, she probably would¡¯ve lost by now.

    Even so, the situation wasn¡¯t encouraging.

    ¡°How long can you guys hold on?¡±

    The bloody spear in Bai Xuan¡¯s hand trembled and a razor-sharp bloodlust swept around him. He coldly smiled at the two young women who were backing off.

    Su Xuan ground her teeth as she continued to circte the Dense Water Spiritual Pearl to resist Bai Xuan¡¯s iing attacks.

    ¡°I¡¯m done ying around. I¡¯m not wasting any more time on you!¡± Bai Xuan announced as his eyes turned cold. The longer this dragged on, the thinner his patience wore. Even though he still controlled the situation, he still had to deal with them quickly to avoid unnecessary trouble.

    Boom!

    The moment his wordsnded, he tightened his grip on his bloody spear and his eyes turned cold. A boundless Spiritual Energy swept out, and the sky seemed to darken in response.

    Lines of blood-red light illuminated the sky behind him, surged, and took the shape of a massive bloody python. Its pupils were scarlet-red and filled with deep animosity.

    ¡°Soul of the Blood Python!¡±

    Bai Xuan¡¯s expression was cold. Then, the spear in his hands exploded forward in a dazzling scarlet light. The Blood Python struck out from behind him, so swiftly that it whipped up a wind as strong as roaring thunder. The serpent swung its tail, coiled around the spear, and soared towards Su Xuan and her allies in a sea of blood-red light.

    The sheer oppressiveness shocked them.

    ¡°Mountain of Dense Water!¡±

    Su Xuan¡¯s expression turned exceptionally grave as she moved the Spiritual Energy within her body and growled. A massive azure wave rose into the air like a solid mountain of blue water, gathering and twisting, until even the space around it seemed to bow before its frightening weight.

    ¡°Draconic Spirit Bracelet, Dragon-Flood Dragon Massacre!¡±

    Li Qing also circted her Spiritual Energy through the Draconic Spirit Bracelets as much as she could. Two spiritual loops erupted with whistles of spiritual light as the scarlet dragon and flood-dragon intertwined in a red spiral. The pressure of this disy was impressive, to say the least.

    Boom!

    The frightening attacks shed again and again. Surges of Spiritual Energy rippled out and created a berserk hurricane that ravaged everything in thisnd. The wind howled.

    ¡°You guys want to defeat me, just by yourselves?¡± Bai Xuan questioned as he watched their attacks meet with a cold smile in his eyes. He clenched his fist and the massive python darted away, emanating a baleful aura.

    Boom!

    The Blood Python crashed into the azure mountain of water. The frightening impact forced the mountain of water to give in, until finally, the entire wave exploded.

    The azure water mountain had been dissipated and the Blood Python hadn¡¯t been injured. It charged forward with its dense, baleful aura, and met the scarlet dragons again.

    Dong!

    An earth-shattering impact rang out, and the two dragons mournfully cried. The Spirit Bracelets dimmed and flew backwards,nding in Li Qing¡¯s hand.

    Pfffft.

    Li Qing and Su Xuan both turned pale and coughed up mouthfuls of fresh blood. Their auras dimmed as the attack sent them flying backwards. It was clear that they¡¯d suffered heavy injuries.

    The Blood Python continued its charge towards them, with whatever strength it had left.

    ¡°Mountain Shield!¡±

    Guo Xiong shouted as he took a step forward. His yellow shield exploded with a blinding light and a mountain of runes materialised on its surface, giving it a deep sense of profound intent and stability.

    Dong!

    The Blood Python hit the light shield with a loud noise, and Guo Xiong was nearly jolted off his feet. He took a few steps back as fresh blood flowed between the fingers of his shield hand.

    But Guo Xiong was a strong-willed warrior. Even if he bled in rivers, he¡¯d still hold on to his shield of light. Like Su Xuan and Li Qing, he was also sent flying by several metres before he managed to catch himself with a roar of frustration. Only now did the Blood Python run out of Spiritual Energy and disperse.

    Guo Xiong heaved for air as he caught his footing. His arm was still trembling as he turned his sweat-filled face towards the pale-faced Su Xuan and Li Qing and asked through his teeth, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Su Xuan and Li Qing bitterly smiled. Bai Xuan was way too powerful. There was no way they could defeat him, even if they worked together.

    Guo Xiong ground his teeth as he solemnly dered, ¡°You two go ahead. I¡¯ll keep him.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t do that alone.¡±

    Su Xuan clenched her fists, ground her teeth, then suddenly turned around to face the mountain peak that Su Ling¡¯er perched on. She was still watching them with a face full of anxiety. Su Xuan growled, ¡°Take Mu Chen with you and leave!¡±

    ¡°Big Sister!¡±

    Su Ling¡¯er was so anxious and upset that her eyes had turned bloodshot. She stomped her feet in frustration and the unwillingness to abandon them and escape.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let us die in vain!¡± Su Xuan sternly retorted.

    This was the first time Su Ling¡¯er had seen such a stern expression on her sister¡¯s face. Tears flowed down her face as she ground her teeth and picked Mu Chen off the ground, preparing to escape.

    ¡°Haha, what a righteousness act to abandon yourself and save others. But it¡¯s pointless.¡± Bai Xuan coldly stated as he watched them. ¡°Do you really think you can block my way?¡±

    Guo Xiong coldly smiled back. ¡°You¡¯re wee to try!¡±

    Bai Xuan¡¯s eyes turned cold. Without warning, he moved like a ghost and appeared right in front of Guo Xiong. The scarlet spear thrust forward, overflowing with a baleful aura.

    Guo Xiong was caught off guard; however, his powerful light shield managed to form again, just in time.

    ng!

    Sparks flickered and Guo Xiong was overwhelmed with shock as he watched a series of cracks rapidly crawl over the surface of his shield.

    ¡°Break!¡± Bai Xuan¡¯s arm trembled and the light shield exploded. The spear whipped towards Guo Xiong¡¯s chest like a dragon flying at lightning speed.

    Shhhhhhuu!

    An azure wave rose between them and caught the spear, causing it to veer off course just enough so that the spear tip pierced through Guo Xiong¡¯s shoulder.

    Guo Xiong howled in pain as he drew back. Blood gushed from the hole in his shoulder ¡ª the wound had rendered his entire arm useless.

    Su Xuan and Li Qing immediately took defensive positions in front of Guo Xiong. They red at Bai Xuan, who looked back at them with the mocking expression of a cat toying with a mouse.

    ¡°Little miss, if you try to run, your Big Sister and your friends might die by my hands.¡± Bai Xuan threatened as he smiled at Su Ling¡¯er. She was still holding onto Mu Chen and was prepared to escape.

    She paused her steps as she bit her rosy lips so hard that a thin line of blood trickled down. Her lovely face was filled with glistening tears and desperation. But finally, she made her decision. She wiped those tears from her face and raced away with Mu Chen in tow. She knew that staying any longer would only make all their sacrifices be in vain.

    Bai Xuan smiled at that. There was a vicious glint in his eyes as the bloody spear trembled, then burst towards Su Xuan¡¯s party in a powerful attack.

    Su Xuan¡¯s party was suddenly surrounded by the dangers of Bai Xuan¡¯s sudden outburst. That blood-red spear could pierce through any one of them.

    ¡°Haha! Your Big Sister won¡¯t be able to hold on for much longer.¡±

    Bai Xuan ferociously rained attacks on them, all the while taunting the small trembling figures with a cold, distant, and demonic voice.

    Su Ling¡¯er covered her rosy mouth with a small hand, then clumsily wiped away her tears. Finally, she recovered enough of herposure to dere, ¡°Bai Xuan, I definitely won¡¯t let you go!¡±

    Bai Xuan coldly smiled. ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s wait until I kill your sister and your friends. Then, I¡¯ll get rid of you.¡± He turned to the three, whose offense was steadily growing weaker. Suddenly, his eyes took on a chilly expression and heunched the bloody spear with a powerful energy, heavily smashing it into all three of them.

    Pfffft!

    The three of them coughed up mouthfuls of blood as their bodies flew backwards. Their faces were as white as paper.

    ¡°Take another step, and your Big Sister is really going to die!¡± Bai Xuan threatened with a smile as he moved to stand right over Su Xuan. The bloody spear in his hand stabbed towards her slender snow-white neck with enough force that a gale whipped up around them.

    Without turning around, Su Ling¡¯er imagined the scene that was urring behind her back. She paused and her shoulders trembled. More blood spread over her rosy lips.

    But just as Bai Xuan expected Su Ling¡¯er to turn around and attack him, she spoke in a low, hoarse voice. ¡°Bai Xuan, I will definitely find you. And when I do, I will definitely kill you.¡±

    Then, the whites of her eyes flushed red and she shed away.

    Bang!

    But before she could get too far, a firm arm suddenly stopped her. Su Ling¡¯er was startled by the touch and looked down to see Mu Chen slowly raise his head from her arms.

    His face was flushed and his pitch-ck pupils were now scarlet-red. Veins stood out from under his skin, and fresh blood oozed from his skin. All this, coupled with the indescribably baleful aura in his eyes, gave him a horrifying appearance.

    Mu Chen was like a bloodthirsty Asura who¡¯d just climbed out from Purgatory.

    Others felt stabs fear from the mere sight of him.

    ¡°Mu Chen...you...¡±

    Su Ling¡¯er was also frightened by Mu Chen¡¯s appearance. She found herself overwhelmed by her emotions and broke down sobbing. ¡°I was supposed to make sure that nothing happened to you. Otherwise, Big Sister and the others would¡¯ve died in vain. Hurry up and leave me.¡±

    A boundless baleful aura rippled through Mu Chen, and he slowly raised a bloody, veined hand to wipe the tears from the young woman¡¯s cheek.

    His face ¡ª that made others cower in fear ¡ª brightened with a smile that Su Ling¡¯er was so familiar with.

    A soft voice soothed her emotions. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise that not a single one of them will die.¡±

 Chapter 260 - Power of the Ominous

    <strong>Chapter 260 - Power of the Ominous</strong>

    Su Ling¡¯er stood on the mountain peak, staring wide-eyed at Mu Chen¡¯s terrifying appearance. She didn¡¯t know why Mu Chen had assumed this form, so she wiped her tears and asked, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±

    She wondered what he was nning. Did it matter? The end had been foretold ¡ª Bai Xuan was simply too powerful. Even her big sister wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him. So how could Mu Chen, who was only at the Heavenly Fusion Stage, possibly do anything?

    ¡°Wait for the chance to escape with your big sister and the others. Run far and don¡¯te back for me. Understand?¡± Mu Chen demanded, even as the strength in his eyes weakened as his voice grew hoarser. It seemed as if there was an endless baleful aura surging within his voice, and made it sound ice-cold to others.

    Su Ling¡¯er was so frightened that she took two steps back. Mu Chen seemed as though he was trying to suppress something. The bloody marks covering his body constantly flickered, like a murderous Asura that¡¯d climbed out from Purgatory.

    She speechlessly stared at Mu Chen, then nodded.

    Mu Chen epted her acknowledgement, then turned away without another word. Then, he moved like a streak of lightning towards the horizon. His hoarse voice echoed over thend. ¡°Bai Xuan. The item you seek is in my possession. But as to whether or not you can take it back... that depends on your ability.¡±

    Bai Xuan coldly smiled as he watched Mu Chen with eyes like flying des. ¡°Haha! So you came back, in the end.¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen, you...!¡±

    Su Xuan and the others grew even more distressed ¡ª they¡¯d desperately managed to dy Bai Xuan in order to buy time for Su Ling¡¯er. But now, Mu Chen had suddenlye charging back?

    However, Mu Chen didn¡¯t bother with what was going through their heads. The ripples in his scarlet eyes were growing weaker by the moment; eventually, they disappeared entirely.

    He tightly clenched his fist, then slowly loosened it.

    If they had the power to see into his body, they¡¯d find the baleful energy raging through his meridians with frightening power. But every time it pulsed through him, his meridians moved a little in response. An indescribably baleful aura filled him.

    However, it was this pain that allowed Mu Chen to keep a clear mind, even as the baleful energy invaded him.

    ¡°What a madman.¡±

    The Nine Netherbird couldn¡¯t help shaking its head as it looked upon the carnage in Mu Chen¡¯s aura sea. The baleful energy was an extremely oppressive force and excelled at corroding the mind; once Mu Chen¡¯s mind fell under the the baleful aura, he¡¯d turn into a murderous puppet, forever unable to wake up.

    The baleful energy was powerful, but also risky to engage with. A single misstep and Mu Chen would be giving himself to it. What a daring individual!

    Mu Chen quietly stood in the sky. The instant the ripples in his eyes disappeared, his aura nearly faded away as well.

    The blood-red marks stuck to Mu Chen¡¯s skin and wriggled like worms. It was an ufortable sight, to say the least.

    ¡°We¡¯re already this far, and yet you¡¯re still trying to deceive me? What a reckless fool!¡±

    Bai Xuan coldly smiled when he saw the strange look in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t feel threatened by Mu Chen¡¯s current form; after all, Bai Xuan was a Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase. Plus, Bai Xuan had a High Rank Spiritual Artifact and hisbat abilities were top notch, even among his peers. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy for him to deal with a single Heavenly Fusion Stage brat?

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Bai Xuan burst forward and the bloody spear in his hand rippled with Spiritual Energy as it tore through the air towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°Mu Chen, watch out!¡± his allies cried.

    Mu Chen didn¡¯t seem the register their warning. The moment before the bloody spear pierced his chest, he reached out a hand and grasped its shaft.

    Creak! Creak!

    The infinitely sharp spear emitted an ear-piercing screech as fresh blood flowed from Mu Chen¡¯s hand, down the tip of the spear. The bloody marks on Mu Chen¡¯s skin darkened.

    Bai Xuan¡¯s expression slightly changed. He was starting to feel uneasy.

    This Mu Chen was different from the one he¡¯d met back inside the treasury.

    Mu Chen gripped the spear tip as he raised his head to show his bloodshot, scarlet-red eyes. It was as if his eyes were two seas of blood, rolling and overflowing with a baleful aura.

    Bloody marks appeared on his face and gave him the image of a bloodthirsty Asura.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The baleful aura surged out of Mu Chen¡¯s body like a bloody sea. The sky turned dark red.

    Thin bloody lines were slowly trickling down Mu Chen¡¯s skin, from ces where his veins had burst through. Even though Mu Chen himself was a powerful force, the baleful energy was still too powerful and oppressive for his body to handle.

    ¡°This...¡±

    Bai Xuan, Su Xuan, and the others all watched in astonishment at the familiar scene before them.

    They trembled as they became overwhelmed with shock. Wasn¡¯t this exactly what¡¯d happened to the demonic ck pir, when it first broke its seal?

    But now, the baleful energy was far more horrifying than it¡¯d been before.

    But why was this happening to Mu Chen?

    Su Ling¡¯er remembered Mu Chen¡¯s demand and quickly made her retreat, even as she towed the other three along.

    Mu Chen made sure that they¡¯d escaped a good distance before he shed a smile filled with bloody marks. But now, it was an extremely savage sight. The animosity on the wind even affected Bai Xuan¡¯s aura.

    ¡°What a fa?ade!¡±

    Bai Xuan red as he snarled. His palm trembled as he pulled back on the blood-red spear and tore it from Mu Chen¡¯s hands with a red shower of blood. He stepped forward, then swept the spear back towards Mu Chen, this time with enough force that it left dizzying afterimages.

    Boom!

    A blood-red baleful aura surged from Mu Chen¡¯s body, like a shell of red armour. He allowed Bai Xuan¡¯s sharp spear to reach him.

    Shhhhiiiiiii!

    The moment the powerful spear met the shell of baleful aura, it was corroded away. However, the spear¡¯s gale still ripped open new wounds on Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    But those new wounds weren¡¯t enough to deter Mu Chen. On the contrary, his scarlet eyes deepened in colour and a deep roar built up in his throat. He released it as his torrential baleful energy took the form of a second bloody spear.

    Shhhhuuuuu!

    Mu Chen trembled from the surges in his body and his sh with Bai Xuan. Powerful shockwaves rippled from the impacts, and the nearby mountain peaks crumbled.

    On one faraway mountain peak, Su Xuan and the others stood and watched the confrontation with fear and worry in their eyes. They realised that right now, Mu Chen was capable of standing his own against Bai Xuan!

    Guo Xiong couldn¡¯t help his astonished murmur. ¡°How could he have grown so much?¡±

    Something flickered in Su Xuan¡¯s charming eyes. ¡°That¡¯s the same power as the ck demonic pir back in the Spirit Treasury. My guess is that Mu Chen has been taken by its baleful aura.¡±

    When Su Ling¡¯er heard that was said, she instantly grew anxious. ¡°Then Mu Chen...?¡±

    ¡°I think he¡¯s trying to use the battle to expel the baleful aura inside his body. But if that¡¯s true, then he¡¯s in an extremely dangerous position, right now. That baleful aura is extremely oppressive; if Mu Chen doesn¡¯t handle it properly, he could be devoured. The baleful aura would take over his senses and he¡¯d turn into a massacring puppet.¡±

    Su Xuan sighed as she stared at the faraway figure shrouded in red. ¡°The best we can do right now is trust in Mu Chen.¡±

    ng!

    The two blood-red spears shed and the force rippled out. Even the space around them began to twist.

    Bai Xuan¡¯s face turned steel-grey and astonishment filled his eyes. He refused to believe that Mu Chen had actually kept up with him for several exchanges, and still didn¡¯t show any signs of slowing.

    It was as if Mu Chen¡¯s strength had caught up to his.

    Bai Xuan was in disbelief. But he wasn¡¯t your average expert ¡ª he slowly began piecing together the clues and filling in the rest with calction.

    ¡°Is he borrowing the baleful energy that¡¯s invading his body?¡±

    Something flickered in Bai Xuan¡¯s eyes as he stared at Mu Chen¡¯s blood-marked face. There wasn¡¯t the slightest hint of emotion in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. Just a pure bloodlust. Bai Xuan shed a savage smile. ¡°How are you any different from a bloodthirsty beast?¡±

    It was clear to him that Mu Chen had borrowed the power of the baleful energy; but in exchange, he¡¯d lost consciousness and had turned into the massacring puppet.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re in such deep pain, let me free you.¡±

    Bai Xuan abruptly shot up, stirring up waves of Spiritual Energy. He roared and a boundless Spiritual Energy rose from behind him, like a colossal blood-red beast. A dense animosity soared into the heavens.

    ¡°Demonic Blood Beast, Blood Smelting Sea!¡±

    Bai Xuan shouted as his scarlet beast suddenly exploded. It turned into waves of blood that filled everything between heaven and earth.

    Onom!

    The bloody sea carried an earth-shattering power as it swept down from the heavens and ground every mountain in its path into dust.

    ¡°Die!¡± Bai Xuan savagely smiled. Mu Chen slowly raised his head as a mocking smile spread across his strangely marked face. The scarlet pupils, that¡¯d been filled with animosity, rippled.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    An endless sea of baleful aura surged from Mu Chen¡¯s body, forming its own version of a bloody, starry sky. Within this bloody sky, a massive white tiger took shape. One with scarlet-red eyes.

    This Divine Seal of the White Tiger, which contained a boundless killing intent, slowly merged with the baleful aura, bing an even more fearsome force. Even heaven and earth trembled before it.

    Mu Chen hovered as the animosity filled the sky around him. As he floated before the huge white tiger, the mocking smile on his blood-marked face grew even wider.

    ¡°It¡¯s you who¡¯ll die!¡±

 Chapter 261 - Bitter Blood Battle

    Chapter 261 - Bitter Blood Battle

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The white tiger hovered in the starry sky, its scarlet eyes contained a bloodlust that could murder the world. Its terrible animosity and killing intent soared into the clouds. All of the beasts within a hundred miles trembled with fear.

    Su Xuan and the others stood on a faraway mountain peak with astonishment stered all over their faces. It wasn¡¯t because they¡¯d never seen Mu Chen execute the Divine Seal of the White Tiger ¡ª it was the same one he¡¯d used back at the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, when he¡¯d withstood Li Xuantong¡¯s sharp attacks.

    But this Divine Seal of the White Tiger, was far from what it¡¯d been before.

    The white tiger in the sky looked like a living, breathing animal. Its limitless bloodlust nketed the entire region.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The white tiger roared towards the sky and lept forward, treading over the starry sky. Its glowing killing intent overflowed from its body and began twisting the space around it, as it charged towards the bloody sea that was rushing to meet it.

    Bang!

    The white tiger and bloody sea shed and created a powerful gale that leveled the forest and crumbled the mountain peaks around them.

    Chhhhhiiii. Chhiiiii.

    The tiger¡¯s stripes glowed with bloodlust. Every time the two forces met, it was as if a river ofva had met an avnche ¡ª freezing and melting in repeated cycles.

    Mu Chen¡¯s Divine Seal of the White Tiger was renowned for its murderous intents ¡ª adding the baleful aura made it even more powerful. Words could not describe the terrifying power it now contained

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    Bai Xuan¡¯s face twisted when he saw what¡¯d happened. His finishing move waspletely ineffective against Mu Chen!

    ¡°That damned brat is still conscious?¡± Bai Xuan snarled through his teeth. Just what kind of monster was he? How could he still maintain his consciousness, with that baleful energy corroding his body?

    ¡°Withstand it!¡±

    The bloody spear in his hand trembled in response to his order. A torrent of Spiritual Energy swept out with his bloody sea in a tireless effort to divert Mu Chen¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The tiger snarled furiously in the face of the obstacle, and its red eyes grew even brighter. Then, without warning, its body began shrinking; however, its murderous stripes stayed as bright as ever.

    The glowing stripes charged onward, dispelling Bai Xuan¡¯s bloody sea wherever its pawsnded. The bloody fight filled the sky, as if the entire space had turned into an Asura¡¯s battlefield.

    Bang! Bang!

    The bloody sea continued to crumble under the assault of the Divine Seal of the White Tiger. The beast was an unstoppable fiend as it charged towards Bai Xuan.

    ¡°I refuse to believe that you¡¯re not dying today!¡±

    Bai Xuan¡¯s eyes reddened as he watched the ferocious Divine Seal of the White Tiger bear down on him. He was a Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase; however, h¡¯d been beaten into such a sorry state by the Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase Mu Chen. How can he bear such shame?

    ¡°Octa Deste Blood Battle Art, Blood Soul War Spear!¡±

    Bai Xuan shouted as he formed several hand seals. Surges of Spiritual Energy gathered around him and turned into a blood-red war spear, roughly a hundred feet long. It was the color of freshly-spilled blood and emitted a savage aura.

    It was clearly an offensive Spiritual Art of great power.

    Onom!

    It pierced through the sky with its dense, deste aura and shed with the Divine Seal of the White Tiger!

    Bang!

    Heaven and earth trembled as the Spiritual Energies exploded. Both Mu Chen and Bai Xuan suffered heavily and flew back, smashing into the peaks of separate mountains. Massive cracks appeared on the cliff walls behind their backs.

    ¡°Pfffft.¡±

    Bai Xuan coughed up red blood as his eyes became filled with anger and anticipation. He looked towards Mu Chen, who was presently picking himself out of his own crater on a mountain not far away. His body was also covered in blood, making him look like a creature with red skin. His scarlet eyes still glowed with a limitless anger.

    However, Mu Chen acted as if he¡¯d suffered no wounds at all; he ignored the intense pain he must have felt, as if he were only a mere tireless doll, made only to fight.

    ¡°That bastard!¡±

    Bai Xuan¡¯s eyes were dark as his heart let out a roaring wail. Even he couldn¡¯t help the tinge of fear in his heart as he faced against this new Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t care less about his state ¡ª he simply allowed the blood to flow from his wounds. However, his scarlet eyes were fixed on Bai Xuan as he licked the drop of blood at the corner of the lips and shed him a savage and bloodthirsty smile.

    Shhhhhhu.

    His scarlet eyes stared at Bai Xuan. Then, he burst out again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, brat!¡± Bai Xuan roared as a boundless Spiritual Energy whistled. A vigorous fist of wind heavily smashed head-on into Mu Chen.

    Both of them used their fiercest moves as they struggled for another dozen exchanges. Both suffered more injuries. Theyer of blood on Mu Chen¡¯s body grew thicker, and more blood rained off as he moved.

    Bai Xuan wasn¡¯t in a very good state, either. His clothes were shredded as he, too, became covered in blood. Among his wounds was one finger mark that¡¯d nearly prated his chest and reached his heart.

    Su Xuan and the others felt their skin crawl as they watched the two blood-dripping men battle. Those two must be insane.

    Between the two of them, Mu Chen had been infected by the baleful energy; therefore, his consciousness was faint. Meanwhile, Bai Xuan had been driven into such a state purely by Mu Chen¡¯s fierce and persistent offence.

    Because he¡¯s facing Mu Chen¡¯s suicidal-like attacks, if he was a little less ruthless, he would have copsed long ago.

    But even so, there was no way he could endure for much longer.

    No matter how ruthlessly Bai Xuan fought back, he was still made of flesh and blood; he could still feel fear. However, the Mu Chen before him didn¡¯t even know of this emotion called fear...

    Bang!

    Up in the sky, the two man shed again and coughed up more mouthfuls of blood out and flew in opposite directions. Bai Xuan trembled as he ground his teeth. ¡°Crazy little brat...¡±

    He looked at his own body, which was covered with wounds. The intense pain made him tremble and the ruthlessness that¡¯d been in his eyes was beginning to be reced with fear.

    ¡°I can¡¯t carry on like this. This madman¡¯s conscious has long been corroded away by the baleful energy. He¡¯s doomed already, so I can¡¯t risk my life with him!¡± Something in Bai Xuan¡¯s eyes flickered. He¡¯d lost control of current situation a long time ago. How could he have expected that he¡¯d be forced to such a state by Mu Chen?

    Bai Xuan ground his teeth as his figure flew out. As he retreated, he called out a piece of ck jade and shattered it with a twitch of his fingers.

    A ck cloud quietly dispersed.

    Rustle!

    But as Bai Xuan made his retreat, the blood-soaked Mu Chen quickly caught up to him. His attacks were ruthlessly aimed at Bai Xuan¡¯s vitals.

    Bai Xuan didn¡¯t want to risk his life, so he began slowly retreating; but he soon realised that it was an ineffective strategy. Mu Chen was already running amok, right before his eyes.

    ¡°Brat, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Bai Xuan was enraged.At first, he thought that he was in control of the situation. But, right now, it had turned into an awkward situation that he couldn¡¯t retreat, even though he wanted to. The knowledge drove him mad. He picked a good opportunity and stabbed the bloody spear in his hand towards Mu Chen¡¯s chest with lightning speed.

    But Mu Chen didn¡¯t even try to evade the ferocious attack. He shifted slightly and simply allowed the spear to run through his shoulder. Then he moved forward, and closed the gap between himself and Bai Xuan in only an instant.

    After Bai Xuan¡¯s spear pierced through Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder, he directed his line-of-sight towards Mu Chen¡¯s face, which was filled with a bloodthirsty and savage look. Bai Xuan¡¯s lips shivered, ¡°Madman!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s way of fighting without any regard for his life hadpletely shattered Bai Xuan¡¯s confidence.

    ¡°Shhuuuuu!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s bent two of his fingers as a bloody light surged. He took the opportunity to attack whileBai Xuan was shocked. The attack carried the baleful energy with it as it stabbed towards thetter¡¯s throat at lightning speed.

    Bai Xuan¡¯s heart turned cold as both of his palms immediately moved to defend his throat.

    Mu Chen¡¯s scarlet eyes flickered as all the baleful energy within his body was forced into his two fingers. His fingers then turned blood-red, to the point that even bloody crystals started to form at the tips of his fingers.

    In that instant, Bai Xuan felt that something wasn¡¯t right. However, before he could retreat, Mu Chen¡¯s fingers pierced his palms.

    An intense pain coursed through him as Mu Chen¡¯s fingers, which looked as though they were molded from fresh blood, pierced through his palms. Furthermore, his ferocious might didn¡¯t decline in the slightest. After piercing his palms, Mu Chen aimed for Bai Xuan¡¯s throat once more.

    Shhhhiii!

    A fine sound was heard as a bloody light pierced through the back of Bai Xuan¡¯s head.

    Bai Xuan¡¯s body turned stiff as he widened his eyes. His face was filled with disbelief. His lips trembled, and he looked like he wanted to speak, but not a single word came from his mouth.

    Mu Chen¡¯s fingers prated through his throat. He slowly raised his scarlet pupils and the redness in his eyes washed away, like a tide pulling back. His pitch-ck pupils and spirit were restored as well.

    ¡°Who told you...that my conscious was corroded away? I was only making use of the baleful energy.¡± Mu Chen said with a hoarse voice. His face was covered in blood as he gave Bai Xuan a smear of smile. Meanwhile, Bai Xuan still had blood flowing out of his mouth.

    ¡°If you want to kill me, then there¡¯ll be a price to pay...¡±

    Mu Chen gently patted Bai Xuan¡¯s face and gave it a gentle push. Thetter tottered for a moment, then fell onto a mountain peak.

    Bang! Bang!

    Both of themnded on the mountain peak. Mu Chen, who¡¯d suffered heavy injuries to begin with, spurted out a mouthful of blood. He looked to the side at Bai Xuan, whose eyes were wide open as fresh blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. Thetter was trembling as he stared viciously back at him. A faint and hoarse voice sounded out, little by little.

    ¡°You...you guys, not a single one of you will be able to escape!¡±

    Mu Chen looked at Bai Xuan, who slowly took hisst breath. His brows frowned. Even on his deathbed, this guy still made others uneasy. Not a single one could escape? What could Bai Xuan in his current state do to them anyways?

    Mu Chen shook his head. Although he felt uneasy, he could only lie down on his stomach. He couldn¡¯t even move as the intense pain coursed through his body and made him understand that his injuries were extremely serious.

    The current him no longer had any fighting ability left.

    Shhhhuu! Shhuu!

    A gale sounded out as Su Xuan and the other three came towards him at a fast speed. When theynded on the mountain peak, they saw Bai Xuan, who had already taken hisst breath, and Mu Chen, who couldn¡¯t move. They were shocked, but after a long moment, they exchangedplicated nces.

    This guy really managed to kill Bai Xuan...

    That was a Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase expert!

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Su Ling¡¯er immediately moved forward and carefully lifted Mu Chen, who was covered with blood.

    ¡°Quick, let¡¯s leave this ce.¡±

    Mu Chen said in a hoarse voice with thest of his energy.

    When Su Xuan the rest heard what he said, they were stunned for a brief moment. They didn¡¯t question Mu Chen as they lifted him and rapidly moved away.

    However, just when they were about to leave, a faintugh abruptly sounded from the sky, causing their bodies to turn stuff.

    ¡°Haha, how formidable. You actually managed to kill Bai Xuan. The Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s reputation is truly justified...¡±

    Su Xuan and the rest immediately raised their heads and saw a ck-robed youth standing on top of a pine tree, looking at them with a smile.

    That youth¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t very outstanding. But at the center of his brows was a ck mark of a coiling demonic dragon. As he smiled, the demonic dragon grew savager, little by little.

    When Su Xuan and the rest saw the ck-robed youth carrying a longsword on his back, their faces couldn¡¯t help drastically changing.

    ¡°Mo Longzi?!¡±

    When Mu Chen heard that name, his heart trembled.

    Mo Longzi, ranked 2 on the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s bounty board.

 Chapter 262 - Reinforcements

    <strong>Chapter 262 - Reinforcements</strong>

    Mo Longzi.

    This name was known to them just a few days ago, when Su Xuan mentioned the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Bounty Board. As for those students that were training themselves in the vast Northern Heavens Continent, this name was as frightening as a fiend.

    It¡¯s said that this person possessed excellent cultivation talent and was extremely ruthless. He was fully nurtured by the Demonic Dragon Pce. After all these years, nearly every student that has encountered him, when they¡¯re training outside, lost their lives. Furthermore, his methods were extremely cruel. Everyone that was killed by him were decapitated and their heads were ced on top of the corpse. On the top of every head, there were three joss sticks that were covered in fresh blood.

    Even the higher-ups of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy were furious at the cruelty of this person. They had once sent the Punishment Squad to get rid of him. However, although they were able to heavily wound him, they¡¯d also paid a great price. But the crucial part was that he managed to escape every single time. Whenever he reappeared, he would be even harder to handle.

    If someone asked who was the most fearsome person that a Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s student could encounter, it would be Mo Longzi.

    The face of Su Xuan and the rest turned pale as they directed their lines-of-sight towards the top of the pine tree, towards that ck-robed youth with a longsword behind him. Thetter had a light smile on his face, but they could feel the chill that wasing from their bones.

    Who could have imagined that they would encounter that unlucky star here?

    This was definitely an existence even more fearsome than Bai Xuan.

    Su Xuan tightly clenched her teeth as she felt helpless. When they encountered Bai Xuan, they could still put up a fight. But now that they¡¯ve encountered Mo Longzi, it¡¯d be difficult for them to have any chance of escaping.

    ¡°It seems like this cmity won¡¯t be easy to escape.¡± Guo Xiong bitterly smiled as the despair was seen within his eyes.

    Mu Chen wiped the fresh blood off the corner of his mouth with great difficulty as he endured the intense pain that coursed throughout his body. He tightly stared at that figure and also felt helpless in his heart. His state was too terrible. If he fought again, he would probably have to pay a huge price.

    But, at this point of time, the baleful energy within his body was already exhausted. If he fought again, he could only depend on Nine Netherbird¡¯s power.

    But if that¡¯s the case, then the injuries on his body would worsen.

    If he is unable to see any other choice, then he could only take that course of action. Even if the consequences are dire, it¡¯s still better then throwing his life away.

    ¡°Haha, what¡¯s with all your expressions? To kill Bai Xuan, you guys are still pretty formidable. Within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, I believe that none of you are nameless people, right? I wonder, what¡¯s your ranking in the Heavenly Ranking?¡± Mo Longzi said gently with a smile at everyone from far away.

    ¡°None of your business!¡± Guo Xiong¡¯s expression turned dark. Towards this executioner, whose hands were drenched with god knows how much blood from the students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, he was naturally disgusted with him.

    ¡°What great bravery, I¡¯m impressed.¡± Mo Longzi smiled as he gave Guo Xiong a big thumbs up. Shortly after, he abruptly raised his thumb and thrust it out.

    ¡°Careful!¡±

    Su Xuan¡¯s face changed as her jade-like hand rose. The Dense Water Spiritual Pearl burst out with a dazzling light as the azure tidal wave swept out and formed a heavy line of defense.

    Shhhhhuuu!

    The fine sound of a gale was heard as a ck light tore the heavy waves of water apart. Thereafter, it heavily hit onto Guo Xiong¡¯s arm and a bloody hole appeared with fresh blood flowing from it.

    Guo Xiong¡¯s face turned pale, but was unyielding. He clenched his teeth and didn¡¯t issue a sound. His ferocious gaze stared towards Mo Longzi.

    Mu Chen covered his mouth as he heavily coughed. His eyes turned a little cold at this moment as he stared at Mo Longzi and softly said, ¡°Friend, if you push us too much and if there isn¡¯t any path for us, even if I die, I¡¯ll drag you along.¡±

    Su Xuan and the rest were startled as they nkly looked at Mu Chen. If anyone else said that to Mo Longzi, perhaps they would find it funny. But towards Mu Chen, who had just managed to kill Bai Xuan, they didn¡¯t have that kind of mood.

    Along the way, they¡¯ve seen too much of this youth, who doesn¡¯t possess the powerful strength, but the means that he was able to exert could shock others.

    Far away, Mo Longzi¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed as he looked at Mu Chen indifferently. Thereafter, his voice sounded out, ¡°Bai Xuan was killed by you, right? Indeed, you¡¯re formidable, since you¡¯re actually able to achieve this step with only Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase strength. It¡¯s simply unimaginable.¡±

    ¡°However, did you really think that you¡¯re qualified to threaten me?¡± He smiled as the demonic dragon mark slowly stretched out, disying its ferocity.

    ¡°Then, you can give me a try.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes slightly closed as he lightly broke free from Su Ling¡¯er¡¯s support. He slowly stepped out and at the depth of his ck pupils, ck mes surged out, little by little. As for the surface of his body, ck mes began to surge.

    The temperature in this heaven and earth was raised.

    ¡°Mu Chen!¡±

    Su Xuan and the rest said in rmed tones. They were a little anxious and worried. No matter what method Mu Chen possessed, the current him was already heavily injured. If they were to encounter another battle, it would naturally be a huge burden for him.

    Mu Chen waved his hand, as his ck pupils zed with ck mes, staring at Mo Longzi. At this time, there wasn¡¯t any other path for them left. This person before them wasn¡¯t someone easy to deal with.

    Mo Longzi slightly narrowed his eyes as he looked at Mu Chen, whose body was zing with a peculiar ck me at this point in time. His brows were slightly raised as the smile that he had on his face lessened. From thetter, he could vaguely sense the danger.

    ¡°What an interesting kid. But if that¡¯s the case, then I want to see more of your methods.¡± Mo Longzi smiled. His character was too ferocious. Mu Chen¡¯s speech was clearly not sufficient to scare him.

    Mu Chen sighed in his heart. It seems like this was inevitable.

    The ck mes zed on the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body. The intense pain that came from his body made a cold sweat appear on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead. However, he did not say a word and took a step out.

    Faraway, Mo Longzi also smiled as he stretched his hand out and slowly grab onto the longsword that was behind him. He lightly trembled as the screeching of the sword resounded throughout the heavens. A frightening sword aura soared up into the clouds.

    Mo Longzi was just holding onto the longsword and did not take any action. An earth-shattering amount of sword aura gathered around him. Slicing the pine tree beneath him, as well as the cliff into pieces.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t that many students in your Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy that can make me use this Dragon Scaled Sword. Today, you¡¯ve forced me to use it, pretty good.¡±

    The longsword in Mo Longzi¡¯s hand was slowly raised as he pointed towards Mu Chen. The sword aura was spreading and, vaguely, the roar of a dragon could be heard.

    The face of Su Xuan and the rest turned even more pale. This Mo Longzi obviously wanted to kill Mu Chen, as he was immediately using his Dragon Scaled Sword.

    ¡°You guys, retreat first.¡± Mu Chen said softly.

    Su Xuan and the rest clenched their teeth, then nodded their heads, before retreating at fast speeds.

    Mo Longzi¡¯s figure gradually started to float as he stared at Mu Chen. He lightly smiled and tightened his grasp on the longsword that was held by him, as though it was made from dragon scales and gently shed out.

    ¡°Dragon Scaled Sword Art, Beheading Dragon!¡±

    A sword shed out without any sound. Thereafter, Mu Chen could see that the entire space looked like it was shattered by Mo Longzi¡¯s sword. A frightening sword aura was roaring as it took the form of a dragon and flew over with a frightening speed and demeanor.

    That sword was impossible to dodge.

    Mu Chen deeply inhaled a mouthful of air. His eyes turned solemn as both of his fists were clenched tight, and he was ready to borrow Nine Netherbird¡¯s strength to confront his enemy.

    Onom!

    However, just when Mu Chen was about to take action, the sky behind him was ripped apart. A dark gold long spear shot out like a gold, bringing along an unrivaled gale, and heavily shed with that dragon-imaged sword aura.

    Bang!

    A shocking, shing sound was heard as the sword aura and spear light swept up, causing even the space to turn twisted.

    Mu Chen, who was about to take action, was stunned by the scene before him. Who was it that helped them?

    That golden long spear dispersed the sword image. With a whirl, itnded on the sky above, creating a towering image. An extremely shocking might rippled and engulfed everything between the heavens and earth.

    The golden long spear was roughly ten feet in length, with a ferocious exterior appearance. The tip of the spear was like a golden lotus. The lotus petal was closed and formed an extremely sharp spear tip. A golden light circted, while looking as though it could rip the space apart.

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

    Su Xuan and the rest was stunned at the sight of the golden long spear. Shortly after, joy flushed out of their eyes, ¡°Heavenly War God¡¯s Lotus Spear!¡±

    ¡°Shen Cangsheng?!¡±

    Hearing that name, Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled. That belonged to the legendary figure in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, ranked 1 in the Heavenly Ranking, Shen Cangsheng?

    Boom!

    There was a violent gale that burst from the sky from far away. A golden light that looked simr to a meteorite was flying over. With several flickering lights, it crossed a distance of over ten feet and appeared in before them.

    The moment that golden light figure took action, the golden war spear emitted a buzzing sound as it flew back and was held firmly by a huge hand.

    Mu Chen also turned his head around at this moment, and looked towards that direction. The golden light slowly dissipated and a ck-clothed youth appeared in his line-of-sight. His ck hair was draped over his shoulders. His face was resolute, his eyes looked quiet, like a deep pond. An appearance that looked as though he wouldn¡¯t be shaken, even if the sky fell.

    He held onto the golden war spear as he stood on the sky. A disdainful aura was spreading out that caused others unable to neglect it.

    ¡°It really is the upperssman, Shen Cangsheng.¡±

    The moment Guo Xiong saw that figure, a me zed in his eyes. He spoke with joy, and was ignoring the pain that was inflicted on his body.

    Su Xuan and the rest were slightly relieved with a feeling that they had just escaped a cmity. Who could have thought that Shen Cangsheng, who was rarely seen, would appear here?

    The youth that was holding onto the golden war spear raised his head and a faint smile appeared on his firm face.

    ¡°Mo Longzi, if you want to fight, then I¡¯ll apany you. Why trouble my underssmen?¡±

 Chapter 263 - Shen Cangsheng

    <strong>Chapter 263 - Shen Cangsheng</strong>

    Up in the mirror-clear sky, a youth stood, wielding a golden war spear. His fighting spirit shed through his eyes and he carried himself with a dazzling air that attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    Mu Chen also looked at him in surprise. He¡¯d heard about this number one from the moment he entered the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. As far as the student body was concerned, he was, perhaps, the only one who could be the undisputed overlord.

    His ce as the first of the Heavenly Rankings was unshakable.

    Mu Chen never imagined that the rarely-seen first in the Heavenly Rankings would make an appearance here.

    Mo Longzi watched Shen Cangsheng from a short distance away, with his hand tightly wrapped around the dragon-scaled longsword. Then, he smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve been chasing me for two months now. Aren¡¯t you tired yet?¡±

    ¡°I epted your bounty mission. How could I return without your head?¡± Shen Cangsheng smiled back. His golden spear trembled slightly.

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me.¡±

    Mo Longzi shook his head andzily replied, ¡°You¡¯re formidable, but not even the elite team could kill me. There¡¯s no way you could aplish it all by yourself.¡±

    ¡°At the very least, if I keep chasing you, then you won¡¯t be able to kill more students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡±

    Shen Cangsheng smiled as a light shed across his eyes, ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯m good at finding opportunities. The moment you slip, you might find your life belonging to me.¡±

    Mo Longzi narrowed his eyes and the demonic dragon on his forehead writhed even more viciously. He gripped his longsword and lightly said, ¡°Well if you put it that way, then, wouldn¡¯t it be better for me to kill you, so you won¡¯t cause me any more trouble?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯ve finally thought it through, thene and fight me.¡± Shen Cangsheng challenged as he pointed his golden spear towards Mo Longzi. His eyes overflowed with his fighting spirit.

    Mo Longzi coldly stared at Shen Cangsheng. A forest of sword lights slowly took shape around him, until even the space around him seemed like it¡¯d been sliced into ribbons.

    The spear in Shen Cangsheng¡¯s hand trembled and surged with a golden energy. His body red with a brilliant light, as if he¡¯d turned into a golden sun. His fighting intent soared, as if he was a god of war.

    ¡°If you treat me like that moron Yu Yuan, then you¡¯re going to get the worst of it.¡±

    Mo Longzi lightly smiled as a sword-sharp look filled his eyes. He took a step forward and the longsword slightly shook. That instant was filled with the sounds of swords cutting through air. An ashen-grey light rose from behind him and turned into an earth-shattering quantity of sword images.

    Each sword image looked genuine, and his sword aura surged into the skies, as if it could tear the sky apart.

    ¡°Dragon Scaled Sword Art, Sky Shattering Myriad Sword!¡±

    Onom!

    The longsword whistled through the air, raising another wave of sword images that rained down on Shen Cangsheng in an astonishing disy.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression was grave as he watched the terrifying attacks. Mo Longzi was powerful, indeed. Mu Chen guessed that he¡¯d probably already reached the Heavenly Completion Stage.

    His talent must be monstrous to reach the Heavenly Completion Stagee at such a young age. But since Mu Chen came to this world, such monstrous talents were in no short supply.

    Even though Mo Longzi was his opponent, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help sighing in admiration. From the looks of it, Mu Chen was only four or five years older; however, Mu Chen was still speechless at his strength. No wonder he was the number 2 on the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Bounty Board ¡ª he was someone who could make the Punishment Team fail every single time.

    Shen Cangsheng raised his head, and the myriad of swords were reflected in his pupils. He tightened his grip on the Celestial Lotus Wargod Spear, which flickered with golden light. Then, his arm trembled and the spear thrust forward.

    ¡°Celestial Lotus Rain!¡±

    Onom!

    A golden light flickered as a golden lotus bloomed on the tip of his spear, expanding until it was a few hundred feet wide.

    Shhhuuuuuu! Shhhhuuu!

    The golden lotus slowly revolved as it blossomed, before it burst into thousands of individual petals, all bathed with golden light.

    That golden light filled the skies and shattered the spectacr golden rain. Its beauty contained deadly power.

    Boom! Boooom!

    The shattered lotus petals gathered again and formed a single golden pir. The column streaked across the horizon and crashed down on the sword images. In that instant, everything between heaven and earth trembled from the collision.

    A series of loud explosions rang out as a wild Spiritual Energy rippled out. The forest below suffered a fatal blow and was leveled. The surrounding majestic mountains were sliced into huge boulders before they fell into pieces.

    The two flowing powers crashed as each attempted to destroy the other; however, neither was able to gain the upperhand. After remaining in a deadlock for more than half an hour, they finally dispersed and released powerful gales of Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°Haha, no wonder you¡¯re ranked first in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. It¡¯s not surprising that Yu Yuan fell by your hands. As far as today goes, we¡¯ll let you off. But if we meet again, you won¡¯t be so lucky.¡±

    Mo Longzi focused on the disappearing sword images, then turned to smile at Mu Chen and his friends. Then, he disappeared. In the span of only a few breaths, he¡¯dpletely vanished; however, his faint voice still echoed over the forest.

    Mo Longzi was very straightforward with his actions; with Shen Cangsheng there, he wouldn¡¯t be able to gain an advantage, forget about killing Mu Chen¡¯s group. Therefore, it¡¯d be better for him to retreat and save his energy.

    Shen Cangsheng looked in the direction that Mo Longzi had vanished to, but he didn¡¯t give chase. His fingers twitched and the golden spear disappeared. Then, he turned around to face Mu Chen, who was still hovering in midair. ck mes still zed around him, showing his cautiousness.

    A look of shock shed across Shen Cangsheng¡¯s face when he finally had a chance to study those ck mes wrapped around Mu Chen. He didn¡¯t know why, but something made him feel slightly threatened.

    Mu Chen sensed Shen Cangsheng¡¯s gaze. Finally, he allowed the ck mes to gradually retreat into his body and revealed a body covered in blood and wounds.

    ¡°Many thanks, Senior Brother Shen.¡±

    Mu Chen cupped his hands towards Shen Cangsheng as he made a hard smile. If Shen Cangsheng hadn¡¯t shown himself, Mu Chen might¡¯ve had to endure a savage battle. His wounds would¡¯ve be even graver.

    ¡°You killed Bai Xuan?¡± Shen Cangsheng asked as he looked at Bai Xuan¡¯s corpse on a nearby mountain slope. There was a smear of astonishment in his voice.

    Of course, he could tell that Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation was still that of a Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase. There was a wide gap between him and Bai Xuan. But even still, before Shen Cangsheng had shown himself, Mu Chen had dared to stand against Mo Longzi. His courage wasmendable.

    Mu Chen lightly nodded, but didn¡¯t care to fill in the details. He¡¯d only been able to kill Bai Xuan because of the Great Meru Demonic Pir¡¯s ominous energy in his body.

    ¡°Mu Chen is a freshman who enrolled in our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy only a few months ago. But don¡¯t underestimate him! If it wasn¡¯t for him, I¡¯m afraid that we wouldn¡¯t have escaped safely.¡± a soft and gentle voice sounded. Su Xuan and the other three had flown over.

    ¡°A freshman?¡± Shen Cangsheng was stunned as he looked at Mu Chen again. His voice was filled with surprise as he spoke, ¡°I never thought that such an excellent freshman would appear in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. It seems like the future will be lively.¡±

    ¡°I only relied on a few backdoors[1. A euphemism for barely legal cheating.],¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    ¡°Having ess to backdoors is also a form of power. In a battle of life and death, only the result is of consequence,¡± Shen Cangsheng said firmly.

    Mu Chen felt the same. If he were caught in a life and death battle, of course he¡¯d use every means to survive. It didn¡¯t matter if they were backdoors or not.

    Next to him, Guo Xiong stared at Shen Cangsheng with zing eyes. The very thought of meeting this Ranked 1 excited him.

    ¡°Your wounds are grave. Here¡¯s a Profound Life Pellet. It should help your current state.¡± Shen Cangsheng extended his hand and revealed a tiny, exquisite box resting in the center of his palm. Inside the box was a faintly glowing white medicinal pellet. Circles of light revolved around the pellet as its fragrance permeated the air and drew their attention.

    Mu Chen was slightly stunned. This pellet didn¡¯t look like an ordinary one. It would be a great help for any wounded person. However, the gesture felt too heavy and made him hesitate briefly.

    But his hesitation didn¡¯t hold out for long before he epted it and cupped his hands. ¡°Many thanks for the pill. I, Mu Chen, will remember this favor. I will return it when chance arises.¡±

    Right now, Mu Chen desperately needed such a medicinal pellet to help him recover from his injuries. Refusing too hard would be pretentious ¡ª he obviously needed it ¡ª so why not ept it? At most, he¡¯d owe Shen Cangsheng a favor. All he had to do was return it when he got the chance.

    Shen Cangsheng smiled. He was pleased with Mu Chen¡¯sck of pretentiousness. As for the favor, he could care less. At Mu Chen¡¯s current strength, it¡¯d be hard for him to return it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you this time.¡±

    Su Xuan gave Shen Cangsheng a grateful look. If Shen Cangsheng hadn¡¯t reached them in time, then their small party would¡¯ve suffered a considerable loss, given the situation at the time.

    They didn¡¯t know what tricks Mu Chen had pulled from his sleeve, but whatever he¡¯d done, he¡¯d paid a high price. She didn¡¯t want to see him suffer for saving them.

    Shen Cangsheng shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve been chasing after Mo Longzi for the past two months. He seemed to have received some sort of message from the Demonic Dragon Pce and rushed over here. I only followed him, and never expected to run into you guys.¡±

    Guo Xiong inwardly smacked his lips. Shen Cangsheng was probably the only student in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy who could pursue Mo Longzi.

    ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± Shen Cangsheng asked Su Xuan¡¯s party.

    ¡°We¡¯ve aplished our mission. Now, we¡¯ll be returning to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡± Su Xuan answered. Their journey had been half a month long and filled with danger. Therefore, they should return to the Academy and get a long, good rest.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you guys there. Junior Brother Mu Chen was gravely injured; therefore, your fighting strength should be down by quite a bit. Mo Longzi is vicious, merciless, and unnaturally cunning. Who knows when he might secretly turn back.¡± Shen Cangsheng muttered.

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll have to thank you again.¡±

    A relieved sigh passed around their small party. With Shen Cangsheng guarding them until they returned, their group would be entirely secure.

    Mu Chen also smiled as he looked north. They could return the Academy atst.

 Chapter 264 - Returning

    <strong>Chapter 264 - Returning</strong>

    With a bodyguard as powerful as Shen Cangsheng seeing them back, of course they wouldn¡¯t meet any trouble. In only two short days, they¡¯d already closed in on the border of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Over those two days, Mu Chen recovered a lot from the ominous energy, thanks to the medicinal pellet that Shen Cangsheng had given him. Furthermore, the strength of his Spiritual Energy had also risen.

    Although the ominous energy was a dark and foreboding existence, it could also be considered a form of power. Mu Chen had exhausted most of the ominous energy during his battle with Bai Xuan, but he still had a little left over. He could benefit from absorbing those remains.

    Mu Chen was ted at his quick recovery and felt even more grateful towards Shen Cangsheng. If it hadn¡¯t been for his medicinal pellet, then Mu Chen¡¯s wounds would¡¯ve taken even longer to heal.

    In the sky outside the Northern Heavens City, several light figures flew overhead andnded on a nearby mountain peak. It was Mu Chen¡¯s group, rushing back to the Academy.

    ¡°Senior Brother Shen Cangsheng, are you not following us back to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy?¡± Mu Chen enquired as he looked at the ck-clothed youth.

    Shen Cangsheng smiled and shook his head. ¡°I epted Mo Longzi¡¯s bounty mission, but I haven¡¯tpleted it yet. So, I won¡¯t return for now.¡±

    Guo Xiong smacked his lips when he heard that. No wonder Shen Cangsheng was Ranked 1 of the Heavenly Ranking. He actually dared to pursue the savage Mo Longzi. He was probably the only one in the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy who would dare to do such a thing.

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll part here. I hope you¡¯ll sessfully aplish your mission. By the way, our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy will be hosting the annual Hunting War next month. Will you be back for it?¡± Su Xuan smiled.

    ¡°Hunting War...¡± Shen Cangsheng narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°This year¡¯s Hunting War will be especially challenging. ording to my sources, the Guardians will be the three great generals of the Punishment Hall,¡± Su Xuan exined.

    ¡°The three great generals of the Punishment Hall? Those three? They¡¯re actuallying out this year?¡± Shen Cangsheng was shortly taken aback, and a look of shock shed across his eyes.

    Su Xuan shrugged and nodded. ¡°Those three were the top students of our seniors¡¯ ss. Even though they graduated, they still stayed to cultivate in the Punishment Hall. So if you don¡¯te back, then I¡¯m afraid we might end up losing this year¡¯s Hunting War.¡±

    Shen Cangsheng knitted his brows, ¡°I never thought they¡¯de out. Well, in that case, I¡¯ll try my best to rush back in the time. Those three aren¡¯t easy to deal with, and I also wish to spar with them.¡±

    Su Xuan nodded with a light smile as she continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re willing toe back, then we might have a chance at thest stage. With you and Li Xuantong.¡±

    Shen Cangsheng smiled and stayed briefly to make some more light conversation before he left in a streak of light and rapidly disappeared over the horizon.

    ¡°Haha, if Senior Brother Shen Cangshenges back for the Hunting War, then we might have a chance of winning.¡± Guo Xiong smiled as he looked in the direction that Shen Cangsheng had disappeared to.

    ¡°Hunting War? What¡¯s that?¡± Mu Chen asked in confusion.

    ¡°The Hunting War is an event that our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy hosts every year. It¡¯s a grand asion where almost every single student participates in an intense battle. Who knows how much unexpected geniuses might appear?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a mistake by thinking that all the formidables figures are already listed in the Heavenly Ranking. Some people are really good at enduring and hiding their presence.¡±

    Mu Chen sighed and nodded. With so many students, there was no way all of them could be listed in the Heavenly Ranking. There were still more formidable figures hiding away.

    ¡°Shen Cangsheng was a dark horse. He used to be rtively unknown in our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. But his fame shot through the roof during one particr Hunting War ¡ª he defeated the Heavenly Ranking¡¯s Rank 1, as well as the Guardian of the event. Since then, his name has spread far and wide throughout the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Even today, his position as the Rank 1 of the Heavenly Ranking is unshakable,¡± Guo Xiong said with adoration.

    Mu Chen lightly nodded. Shen Cangsheng clearly wasn¡¯t an ordinary guy.

    ¡°Then, who are these Guardians?¡± Mu Chen asked again. He realised that didn¡¯t know a thing about these huge events in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°There are Guardians in every Hunting War. They¡¯re never current students ¡ª instead, they¡¯re from the Punishment Hall. Most of them are graduated students who didn¡¯t want to leave the Academy, and simply stayed here to cultivate, instead. All of them are extremely powerful.¡±

    Su Xuan lightly continued, ¡°I heard that they¡¯re sending out three Guardians this time ¡ª the Three Great Generals of the Punishment Hall.¡±

    ¡°Three Great Generals of the Punishment Hall?¡±

    Mu Chen nkly repeated those words.

    ¡°Haha. Back in the days, the three of them were famed throughout our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. They still possess such fame within the Punishment Hall. Rumors say that a year ago, the three of them set out together on a mission to hunt down the Rank 1 on the Bounty Board, Mo Xingtian.¡±

    ¡°Mo Xingtian?¡±

    Mu Chen was stirred by that. Mo Xingtian topped the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Bounty Board. He was rumored to be the youngest Elder in the history of the Demonic Dragon Pce, and possessed monstrous talent and tremendous strength. He was far more powerful than Mo Longzi, who they¡¯d encountered a few days before.

    If the Three Great Generals were strong enough to chase after someone like that, then their strength must be extremely frightening.

    ¡°What was the oue of that chase?¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Oue?¡± Su Xuan said helplessly with a smile. ¡°How could it be easy to deal with Mo Xingtian? Even the Three Great Generals together returned empty-handed. However, the fact that they were able to make a full escape from Mo Xingtian was already a considerable feat.¡±

    Mu Chen also nodded. Mo Longzi alone was already very powerful, so the the Ranked 1 of the Bounty Board, Mo Xingtian should be even more fearsome. He wouldn¡¯t be ranked so highly if he could be easily killed.

    ¡°For this Hunting War, the Three Great Generals will be the students¡¯mon enemy. You can only im victory by defeating them. Afterwards, you can exchange your Spiritual Light for mouthwatering rewards.¡± Su Xuan paused as her charming eyes lit up, ¡°That would be the Spiritual Light Empowerment.¡±

    The moment she mentioned this Spiritual Light Empowerment, Mu Chen clearly noticed a burning desire sh across Li Qing¡¯s frosty face. He only smiled in confusion.

    ¡°This ¡®Spiritual Light¡¯ is formed from the purest Spiritual Aura. It¡¯ll be one of our objectives during the Hunting War. The more Spiritual Lights we collect, the more rewards we¡¯ll receive from the Spiritual Light Empowerment.¡±

    Su Xuan saw the nk expression on Mu Chen¡¯s face ¡ª he clearly hadn¡¯t followed her exnation, so she smiled and tried again. ¡°I heard that you participated in the Spiritual Road before, so you should know about the Spiritual Road Empowerment, right? This Spiritual Light Empowerment is roughly equivalent to the Spiritual Road Empowerment. Both can greatly unleash your potential and enhance your strength.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Now Mu Chen understood. His heart trembled. No wonder the Hunting War often allowed students who¡¯d been in hiding to expose themselves. So, there were such great rewards at stake.

    Mu Chen had participated in the Spiritual Road before, so he knew about the importance of the Spiritual Road Empowerment. If he hadn¡¯t possessed those means, then it would¡¯ve been hard for him to catch up to the Kings of the Spiritual Road.

    If the Spiritual Light Empowerment really had such miraculous abilities, then he definitely couldn¡¯t afford to miss out.

    ¡°But, in order to obtain the Spiritual Light Empowerment, you¡¯ll have to defeat the final Guardian, of course. That¡¯s where the Three Great Generals of the Punishment Halle in ¡ª they will definitely be our opponents.¡±

    Su Xuan gently smiled, ¡°Otherwise, why would I remind Shen Cangsheng toe back for the Hunting War? Wouldn¡¯t I be finding more formidable opponents for myself?¡±

    Guo Xiong sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right. In the past, there¡¯s always been only one Guardian. But this time, there are three, and they¡¯re the renowned Three Great Generals of the Punishment Hall. Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong are probably the only ones who can contend against such formidable figures.¡±

    Mu Chen lightly nodded. Right now, you could say that Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong were the most powerful two in the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. If the two of them weren¡¯t enough, then none of the students would win much from this Hunting War.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re almost there. Let¡¯s visit the Northern Heavens City to turn in our report and get the invitation to the Academy.¡± Su Xuan said as she pointed towards the grand city ¡ª the Northern Heavens City, one of the external defenses of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Everyone else nodded in agreement to her words. Then, they moved and streaked across the sky, and entered the majestic Northern Heavens City.

    They didn¡¯t stay for long in the Northern Heavens city. They quickly found an Academy mansion to make their report and sessfully obtained an invitation. Soon, they were passing through the vast bordends of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Within two hours, they were within sight of the endlessly imposing Academy itself.

    They stared at the vast Academy grounds and couldn¡¯t help their sighs of relief. Smiles appeared on their faces. Their mission wasplete.

 Chapter 265 - Handing Over the Mission Report

    <strong>Chapter 265 - Handing Over the Mission Report</strong>

    In the sky of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, several lights were flying over from far away. They looked at the training grounds below as the numerous light images streaked across the sky. Their tightly tense emotions finally eased down.

    After experiencing those killings, they were only able to feel at ease when they reached the gentle atmosphere within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Over here, they they were able to put down their worries as students of Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Over here, they would receive the protection from those colossal figures.

    Mu Chen¡¯s party entered the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and made their way towards the Mission Hall. Now that they¡¯ve sessfullypleted their mission, it¡¯s better for them to hand their mission report over first and receive their rewards.

    The Mission Hall sat at the northwest corner of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Within the crowd, a towering majestic huge hall stood to one side. On the sides of the huge hall, there was a frightening amount of people flowing in and out.

    In the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, the Mission Hall was the most well-loved location. However, all of the students that coulde here to ept the mission were those with the ability to. Especially the missions that required them to head towards the Northern Heavens Continent, those missions have strict requirements.

    Mu Chen and his groupnded in the Mission Hall under Su Xuan¡¯s lead.

    Inside the Mission Hall, it was abnormally lit up. Along the walls, there were many crystal screens, and on those screens, there were various missions that constantly changed.

    Mu Chen¡¯s line-of-sight swept around andnded on the middle of the Mission Hall. There was a blood-red crystal pir and on the pir, there were names carved on it.

    The ghastly colour caused this crystal pir to attract the most attention in this vast hall. Every student that came here would look at those names on the blood-red crystal pir with fear.

    ¡°Bounty Board¡±

    Mu Chen focused his attention towards the top of the crystal pir. There were three blood-red names flickering there that were dazzling to the eyes. This was the Bounty Board that he had heard so much about along his way here.

    Mu Chen looked up on the crystal pir and several familiar names entered into his eyes.

    ¡°Rank 1 of the Bounty Board, Mo Xingtian. Reward - 10,000,000 Spiritual Value Points, 1 Supreme Spiritual Artifact, 1 Deity Tier Spiritual Art.¡±

    ¡°Rank 2 of the Bounty Board, Mo Longzi. Reward - 8,000,000 Spiritual Value Points, 1 Deity Tier Spiritual Art.¡±

    ¡°Rank 3 of the Bounty Board, Blood Dragon - Mu Gu. Reward - 5,000,000.¡±

    ¡°Rank 4 of the Bounty Board, Guo Xiong [1.This isn¡¯t the guy that¡¯s in Mu Chen¡¯s group, it¡¯s someone else]. Reward - 3,000,000.¡±

    The scarlet letters showed the danger that those names posed. The sky-high rewards would make the eyelids of others jump. However, everyone understood that not everyone could enjoy the sky-high rewards.

    ¡°Mo Xingtian¡¯s reward actually reached 10,000,000 Spiritual Value Points.¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help letting out a sigh. Ten million, he could basically buy anything he wanted. Even the Blood Essence of the Northern Sea Dragon, he could get two of those.

    ¡°Up till today, no one has seeded in obtaining his reward.¡± Su Xuan helplessly smiled as she continued, ¡°That kind of figure is no longer someone that we, students, could handle. Even Shen Cangsheng could only go for Mo Longzi.¡±

    Mu Chen lightly nodded. He encountered Mo Longzi before and understood thetter¡¯s formidability. But that Mo Xingtian was even more powerful than Mo Longzi. ording to his intuition, that fellow had probably stepped into the Heavenly Completion Stage cultivation long ago.

    Even in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, being at the Heavenly Transformation Stage would allow someone to obtain an Elder rank. In those slightly weaker continents, they could basically proim them as Small Sovereigns.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and hand over our mission report. Furthermore, we also have to inform the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy about the emerged Demonic Dragon Pce.¡± Su Xuan said lightly. Thereafter, she took several steps towards the center of the Mission Hall. Over there, there was a huge crystal screen with students arriving and handing over their mission reports.

    However, in that kind of ce, the difficulty of mission had different rewards. Su Xuan walked straight towards the middle of the huge crystal screen, there was a white-haired elder that was snoring away. His thunder-like wheezing sounded out, but no student dared to bother him.

    When Su Xuan saw him, she lightly smiled as she walked up. Her jade-like hands grabbed the elder¡¯s beard and lightly pulled.

    ¡°Ah! Who?!¡± the elder that was in the middle of his beauty sleep instantly jumped up as he grabbed onto his beard and snarled in anger. But when he saw the smiling Su Xuan, he only snorted, ¡°It¡¯s you again. If you¡¯re handing over your mission report, then hand it over. Why are you treating an old man so crudely?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re always goofing off. I say, maybe I should pluck your beard off.¡± Su Ling¡¯er also walked up and snorted tenderly.

    ¡°You two brats.¡±

    Elder Liu helplessly rolled his eyes and directed his line-of-sight towards them, ¡°You¡¯vepleted the Heaven Rank Mission? So quickly? Why is there a Heavenly Fusion Stage brat, as well?!¡± his line-of-sight suddenly fell onto Mu Chen and was stunned. Thereafter, he said in a grave voice, ¡°Girl, you actually brought that brat to the Northern Heavens Continent? Nonsense, what if something happened? Could it be that you sisters are fond of him?¡±

    His words were decent, to those in front. But when he saw the person in the back, his words changed and instantly caused Su Xuan and Su Ling¡¯er¡¯s faces to flush red.

    ¡°Damnable old fart, what nonsense are you speaking?!¡± Su Ling¡¯er¡¯s face was boiling.

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Elder Liu chuckled and continued, ¡°What a joke. However, thiscency is against the rules. This brat¡¯s reward will be cut by half. Don¡¯t stare at me, this is only because we¡¯re familiar with each other. Otherwise, he would only dream on getting a single Spiritual Value Point.¡±

    Mu Chen was shocked, his Spiritual Value Points will be cut by half?

    Their location was the Heaven Rank Mission¡¯s counter. Therefore, when Su Xuan and her party came, they attracted quite a bit of attention from their surroundings. The Su sisters possessed quite a bit of fame in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Naturally, it was easy to recognise them.

    Elder Liu¡¯s voice also attracted a lot of attention. Everyone¡¯s gaze was staring weirdly at Mu Chen. That brat only possessed Heavenly Fusion Stage strength, he shouldn¡¯t have the qualifications to ept a Heaven Rank Mission, right? Why did Su Xuan bring him along? Could it be that between them, there was some kind of rtionship?

    ¡°Oi, old fart. Stop speaking such nonsense. The information said that it was a Wealthy Spirit Treasury when we epted the mission. But when we arrived at the White Dragon Hillock, it was clearly a Sovereign Spirit Treasury. So what if Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation is only at the Heavenly Fusion Stage? The City Lord of White Dragon City, Bai Xuan, still die by Mu Chen¡¯s hands. If it wasn¡¯t for him, we wouldn¡¯t have been able toe back!¡± when Su Ling¡¯er heard that Elder Liu was about to cut Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Value Points, she instantly became anxious and furiously barked.

    When her words were spoken, there was a moment of silence in the surroundings. Even Elder Liu was slightly stunned. Clearly, he had yet to digest the information from Su Ling¡¯er¡¯s words.

    ¡°Sovereign Spirit Treasury?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that this brat killed the City Lord of White Dragon City? How is that possible? I¡¯ve gone to the White Dragon Hillocks for a mission once before. The City Lord of White Dragon City has cultivated to the Heavenly Transformation Stage!¡±

    ¡°It must be fake, right?¡±

    The surrounding people exchanged nces as whispers broke out from them.

    ¡°Sovereign Spirit Treasury?¡± Elder Liu also recovered and carried on with some astonishment, ¡°Isn¡¯t that impossible? From the news that we¡¯ve investigated, it was just an ordinary Wealthy Spirit Treasury.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, the Sovereign Spirit Treasury was clearly left behind by the White Dragon Sovereign who fell in that ce a few hundred years ago. The City Lord of White Dragon City was also a chess piece from the Demonic Dragon Pce. Their aim was to obtain the Supreme Treasure left behind by the White Dragon Sovereign.¡± Su Ling¡¯er snorted.

    ¡°White Dragon Sovereign?! Demonic Dragon Pce? Are you guys speaking the truth?¡± when Elder Liu heard those two names, his face changed as he abruptly stood up. His face was filled with bewilderment.

    ¡°Hmph, how could it be fake? In the end, that bastard, Mo Longzi, had also arrived. If it wasn¡¯t for Senior Brother Shen Cangsheng, who arrived just in time, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to return anymore!¡±

    Anger was struggling within Su Ling¡¯er¡¯s charming eyes, ¡°We struggled with our lives to get back. In the end, the fault was on your side, since the information wasn¡¯t urate. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Chen, none of us would have been able to return. If you dare to cut his Spiritual Value Points by half, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    ¡°Mo Longzi?!¡±

    When the surrounding students heard that name, they instantly felt a chill in their bodies. A dense shock rushed from their eyes. Su Xuan and her party actually encountered Mo Longzi?

    Elder Liu¡¯s face was filled with dread. His face no longer had anyziness as his line-of-sight was directed towards Mu Chen. Thereafter, he asked Su Xuan, ¡°Was what she said the truth?¡±

    ¡°Correct, what Ling¡¯er said was the entire truth. Elder Liu, if you don¡¯t believe us, you can question Guo Xiong and Li Qing, as well. Or, perhaps when Shen Cangsheng returns in the future, you can question him, yourself.¡± Su Xuan lightly nodded as she continued, ¡°Bai Xuan was someone from the Demonic Dragon Pce. His strength had reached Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase. Furthermore, it really was Mu Chen who killed him. In this mission, his credit was enormous. Therefore, Elder Liu can¡¯t be confused.¡±

    Next to her, Li Qing and Guo Xiong heavily nodded their heads.

    Their surroundings were inplete silence, even Elder Liu was looking at Mu Chen with disbelief. He actually killed Bai Xuan, who was at the Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase with just his Heavenly Fusion Stage strength? How is that possible?!

    Mu Chen was stared at by those gazes and felt unease. He helplessly spoke up, ¡°Elder Liu, it was only due to some special means that I was able to kill Bai Xuan. It wasn¡¯t my genuine strength.¡±

    Hearing his words, shock filled the eyes of the surrounding people. They could care less about the means that Mu Chen used. They only knew that this brat, whose cultivation was only at the Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase, actually killed an expert with Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase cultivation.

    Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase, even in the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, the number of students that reached that height could be counted on one¡¯s fingers, right?

    Elder Liu¡¯s eyes looked at Mu Chen and only after a brief moment, did he retract his gaze. He extended his hands.

    ¡°Pass me all your Spiritual Value Point Cards. The reward will be as usual; however, you guys have to clearly tell me everything you learned on this mission. I have to report this to the Elders Regiment.¡±

 Chapter 266 - Wheel

    <strong>Chapter 266 - Wheel</strong>

    Mu Chen and his party exited the Mission Hall, raised their faces towards the blue horizon, and sighed breaths of relief. Now that they¡¯d turned in their report, their mission was consideredplete.

    ¡°Thanks for back there.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he held his Spiritual Value Point Card. 1,500,000 Spiritual Value Points. This was hisrgest harvest since entering the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. And now, he was also another step closer towards the Blood Essence of the Northern Sea Dragon.

    Su Xuan smiled back. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you that we managed toplete this mission. It¡¯d be ridiculous for us to let your rewards be halved.¡±

    The other three nodded at that. If it hadn¡¯t been for Mu Chen, they might not have returned alive ¡ª forget about the mission.

    ¡°Mu Chen.¡± Li Qing suddenly spoke up. She raised her jade-like hands, called out her Spiritual Value Point Card, and tapped it. A concentrated light flew out from her medal.

    She looked at him and quietly exined, ¡°As I said before, you helped me win the Draconic Spiritual Bracelets, so my mission reward is now yours.¡±

    Mu Chen helplessly smiled back. Li Qing was a cold and strong woman ¡ª once she decided on something, there was no way to change her mind. All he could do was nod and ept the light streaming into his Spiritual Value Point Card. In an instant, his Spiritual Value Points was over 3,000,000.

    Guo Xiong smiled too. ¡°Haha. Here¡¯s some from me. I took Bai Xuan¡¯s High Rank Spiritual Artifact, even though you¡¯re the one who killed him. You definitely have to ept these 1,500,000 Spiritual Value Points.¡±

    A second light flew out from Guo Xiong¡¯s Spiritual Value Point Card.

    When Mu Chen killed Bai Xuan, he didn¡¯t keep his High Rank Spiritual Artifact - Blood Spear ¡ª instead, he gave it Guo Xiong. After all, Mu Chen had already reaped thergest rewards from their mission to the White Dragon Hillocks. Not only did he obtain the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl, there was also the Ominous Artifact currently suppressed in his aura sea.

    Mu Chen had clearly benefited the most from this mission.

    Mu Chen could only smile bitterly as he watched the light pour from Guo Xiong¡¯s card into his own. But he knew nothing about the Great Meru Demonic Pir inside of him. As of right now, he needed all the Spiritual Value Points he could get ¡ª therefore, he could only resign himself and ept their gifts. All he could do was make note of Guo Xiong¡¯s favor in his heart.

    Su Ling¡¯er spoke up as well. ¡°Mu Chen, do you need more Spiritual Value Points?¡± Her slender fingers were wrapped around her Spiritual Value Point Card. She intended to help him, as well.

    ¡°I need a huge number of Spiritual Value Points ¡ª but everyone here also participated in this mission and deserves their rewards. I¡¯ll ept Li Qing and Guo Xiong¡¯s favors, and I¡¯ll return them when I get the chance. As for the rest, please stop giving me more favors to carry.¡± Mu Chen sighed helplessly. Of course, he wanted to collect all the Spiritual Value Points he needed to purchase the Blood Essence of the Northern Sea Dragon, but he still found it hard to take his teammates¡¯ mission rewards.

    Su Ling¡¯er saw the determination in his eyes and quietly murmured, ¡°Alright then. But if you ever need more Spiritual Value Points, you shoulde find me.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled and nodded in acknowledgement. Then, he turned to cup his hands towards the entire group. ¡°Since the mission is over, I¡¯ll take my leave first and return to the freshman area.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t seen Luo Li for nearly half a month and his heart was all tense from the yearning. He wanted to appear before her immediately, break the m within her pupils, and take her into his arms.

    Su Xuan and the others nodded. ¡°Alright then. See youter.¡±

    Mu Chen took his cue and turned to fly towards the freshman area. Barely ten minutester, he slowed down as the familiar scene spread out before his eyes.

    At the center of the freshman campus was a clearke, and next to it was the za. Many members of the Goddess Luo Association were quietly seated and cultivating. At the center of the za were Zhou Ling and Ye Qingling.

    Shhhhuuuu.

    A gale whipped up and many of the cultivators opened their eyes in rm to watch a single figure slowly descend into the za.

    ¡°Boss Mu Chen has returned!¡±

    ¡°Boss Mu Chen is back!¡±

    The freshmen broke the silence and cried out in surprise when they saw him. Everyone stood up with joy in their eyes.

    ¡°Mu Chen?¡±

    Zhou Ling and Ye Qingling also opened their eyes in disbelief when they saw Mu Chen standing in the za with them. A momentter, those expressions were reced by joy.

    ¡°So, this guy is finally back.¡± Zhou Ling walked up to him and smiled.

    Mu Chen smiled back, then looked around. ¡°Where¡¯s Luo Li?¡±

    The moment he mentioned Luo Li, everyone¡¯s expressions turned stiff. The other members of the Goddess Luo Association also hesitated.

    Mu Chen knit his brows at their hesitation. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Luo Li is recuperating in that small building of yours.¡± Zhou Ling mumbled as if he was hiding something.

    ¡°Recuperating?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s face instantly froze over as he looked at Zhou Ling. His voice was ice-cold when he spoke. ¡°Just exactly what happened?¡±

    Ye Qingling bitterly smiled.¡± Quite a few things have happened in the half month you were gone. Yang Hong disbanded his Wyvern Union and took some of his men to join the Demon¡¯s Gate.¡±

    ¡°Demon¡¯s Gate?¡±

    ¡°The Demon¡¯s Gate is a force created by the Rank 4 of the Heavenly Ranking, He Yao. It¡¯s well-known in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and it¡¯s especially powerful. They¡¯re second only to Li Xuantong¡¯s Xuan n and Shen Cangsheng¡¯s Judgement Squad.¡± Zhou Ling immediately exined.

    ¡°He Yao?¡± A cold light shed through Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he continued, ¡°What does he have to do with Luo Li¡¯s injury?¡±

    ¡°Right after Yang Hong joined the Demon¡¯s Gate, he started targeting members of our Goddess Luo n. He used to be afraid of you, but now that he¡¯s joined the Demon¡¯s Gate, he¡¯s grown bolder. Plus the fact that you were gone from the Academy ¡ª he basically had nothing to fear. He started leading squads to stir up trouble and provoke us.¡±

    Zhou Ling grounded his teeth as wrath filled his eyes. ¡°We couldn¡¯t bear it and fought with him. But he¡¯s an extremely formidable enemy and his current cultivation has already reached the Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase. Even I couldn¡¯t beat him.¡±

    A look of embarrassment crept over his face as he admitted it.

    ¡°Zhou Ling wasn¡¯t the only one who was injured. Any messengers we sent to him also returned with injuries.¡± Ye Qingling growled. ¡°At first, we didn¡¯t tell Luo Li about it, because we didn¡¯t want to disturb her cultivation. But Yang Hong only grew more aggressive ¡ª he sent us a message demanding that we disband the Goddess Luo Association.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes turned stone-cold. Since when was Yang Hong so unreasonable?

    ¡°The issue grew bigger and bigger until it reached Luo Li¡¯s ears.¡± Ye Qingling bitterly smiled. ¡°Of course, she took action.¡±

    ¡°This matter grew bigger and bigger and entered into Luo Li¡¯s ears.¡± Ye Qingling bitterly smiled, ¡°Thereafter, she took action. She fought against three members from the Heavenly Ranking¡¯s top 20.¡±

    ¡°She defeated more than ten despicable experts from the Demon¡¯s Gate. When those guys saw that they were losing the fight, they changed their tactics. Luo Li ended up fighting over fifty experts all alone. But in the end, those three top rankers still lost to her.¡±

    ¡°But Luo Li also suffered from that battle, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s recuperating. The Demon¡¯s Gate hasn¡¯t dared to provoke us since, for fear of Luo Li¡¯s strength. That Yang Hong has also vanished without a trace.¡± Ye Qingling grounded her teeth. Her hatred for Yang Hong was zing.

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes as a chill flickered in his ck pupils.

    ¡°Mu Chen, I¡¯m so sorry. It¡¯s our fault. We were so weak that we needed her to help us in such a simple matter.¡± Zhou Ling flushed red and the other members of the Goddess Luo Association lowered their heads in shame. True, Luo Li had challenged the experts of the Demon¡¯s Gate and beat them with no small amount of fame, but that fame felt like a knife to their pride.

    Mu Chen lowered his eyes. ¡°There must be someone else behind Yang Hong. That¡¯s why a coward like him would dare provoke us.¡±

    ¡°Someone else?¡± Ye Qingling¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Are you talking about the Demon¡¯s Gate¡¯s boss, He Yao?¡±

    He Yao was the only one who could order around the experts of the Demon¡¯s Gate. Otherwise, why would anyone listen to a nobody like Yang Hong?

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned even colder as he stared at the ground. He Yao was probably pulling the strings. But why would he target the Goddess Luo Association?

    Mu Chen balled his hands into fists. Right before he¡¯d left on his mission, He Yao had asked him to hand over the seat that Su Xuan had given him. But Mu Chen had rejected him. At first, Mu Chen had thought nothing of it. But now, it was a very likely motive for He Yao¡¯s grudge against him. What a petty-minded person.

    He Yao had probably done this to try and teach him a lesson. But he¡¯d miscalcted ¡ª he hadn¡¯t expected there to be another formidable figure like Luo Li still guarding the Goddess Luo Association.

    ¡°He Yao.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s cold eyes shifted.

    Zhou Ling grounded his teeth again. ¡°Mu Chen, what do you n to do? If you¡¯re going to stir up trouble with the Demon¡¯s Gate, then take us with you. It doesn¡¯t matter how injured we are. We¡¯ll have them know that the Goddess Luo Association isn¡¯t a bunch of cowards!¡±

    Mu Chen shook his head and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let me handle this.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t Zhou Ling¡¯s fault. Mu Chen just simply never expected He Yao to be so petty. No wonder Su Xuan despised him so much.

    ¡°Then, what are you going to do?¡± Zhou Ling asked.

    Mu Chen lightly smiled as he approached his small building. A quietness fell over the za.

    ¡°Send a message to the Demon¡¯s Gate. Tell them that Mu Chen would like to visit five days from now, to express his ¡®thanks¡¯.¡±

 Chapter 267 - Preparation

    <strong>Chapter 267 - Preparation</strong>

    Creak...

    The door to the small building was tightly shut. Mu Chen gently eased it open and peeked inside at the spotless interior. Then, he stepped through the entrance and slowly opened the door to Luo Li¡¯s room.

    A faint fragrance wafted through the doorway ¡ª the kind that could captivate anyone who caught its scent. Mu Chen turned his eyes towards the window, where a young womanzily reclined. She wore only a thin wrap that showed her pale, glossy legs.

    Her slender jade-like arms were wrapped around those legs, and her exquisite porcin-like face was resting against one knee. Her long hair, usually tied up, was currently draped loosely over her shoulders, like a bright ssh of the Milky Way.

    She was asleep. So rxed and peaceful.

    Mu Chen looked at her with deep affection in his eyes. He slowly stepped closer.

    She sensed his presence the moment he entered her space. The tightly-shut eyes snapped open and her clear pupils flushed with rm.

    But that tension and rm quickly dissipated when sheid eyes on the handsome youth at her side. A smile crept over her face as she exhaled a weak question that was filled with immeasurable joy. ¡°You¡¯ve returned?¡±

    Mu Chen studied her exquisite face ¡ª she was definitely looking a little pale. It didn¡¯t look like it was anything serious, but his heart still ached for her, and his anger towards He Yao boiled hotter.

    ¡°I heard that you were injured?¡± Mu Chen asked as he moved a hand to cup Luo Li¡¯s tender cheek.

    Luo Li shrank from his cold touch and shook her head with a smile. ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Are you lying to me?¡± Mu Chen raised an eyebrow as he wrapped one arm around her slender waist, and the other below her knees, and pulled her into his embrace.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Luo Li softly cried as she wrapped her jade-like arms around Mu Chen¡¯s neck. She stared at him in embarrassment and pouted her small lips, ¡°You just got back, and already started bullying me?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart pounded as he stared at the young woman pouting her small lips. It was a rare sight for the calm and distant Luo Li to show such a feminine side.

    Luo Li noticed that Mu Chen was staring at her rosy lips and flushed a light pink. She twisted around his his arms with a displeased expression. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°Absence makes the heart grow fonder. What do you think I¡¯m trying to do?¡± Mu Chen teased. Before Luo Li could react, he bent down and kissed, gently tasting the sweet and fragrant delicacy.

    Luo Li stiffened at the sneak attack, but then surrendered to it. She loosened her hold around Mu Chen¡¯s neck and allowed him to do as he wished.

    Mu Chen enjoyed the warmth for a good moment, before putting her down. He couldn¡¯t help grinning as he looked at Luo Li, who was now gasping for breath and flushed deep red. ¡°What a delicious taste. I must inform you that this taste now belongs to me. As for how long... an eternity!¡±

    ¡°You rogue! Dream on!¡± Luo Li¡¯s face became a deep red from his embarrassing words.

    ¡°Do you want me to bully you even harder?¡± Mu Chen grinned as he hugged her a little tighter.

    Luo Li red at him and turned away, fuming.

    Mu Chen gently smiled as heid Luo Li back on the soft bed. However, her arm was still around him, refusing to let go. Finally, he looked into her eyes and furrowed his brows. ¡°How are your injuries?¡±

    Luo Li lightly shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I just exhausted myself. They had the advantage of numbers, but if I¡¯d been fighting seriously, then they wouldn¡¯t have gained an advantage.¡±

    ¡°The experts of the Demon¡¯s Gate might be strong, but they¡¯re nothing we can¡¯t handle. The only problem is their Boss, He Yao. While you were gone, I always had to make sure I saved enough strength to guard myself against him.¡±

    Not even Mu Chen had an urate gauge of Luo Li¡¯s strength. But since she could challenge more than ten experts of the Demon¡¯s Gate all alone, then she should¡¯ve at least reached the Heavenly Transformation Stage. However, He Yao still hadn¡¯t made a move, so Luo Li had to keep her guard against him. That¡¯s why she¡¯d held back and gotten injured by the other experts.

    ¡°He Yao...¡± Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils red with a chill. However, he quickly smiled again. ¡°If that guy isn¡¯t going to act like a decent human being, then I don¡¯t have to treat him like one.¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± A look of concern shed across Luo Li¡¯s face. The Demon¡¯s Gate and He Yao weren¡¯t that easy to deal with.

    Mu Chen snorted. ¡°They dared to hurt my woman. What kind of man would I be, if I simply took that?¡±

    Luo Li flushed red again and rolled her eyes at him. However, a soft arc rose at the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Luo Li said tly. He Yao wasn¡¯t weak. If Mu Chen went alone, it¡¯d be hard for him to win.

    Mu Chen shook his head. A chill flickered in his ck pupils.

    ¡°No. Let me handle this.¡±

    At that, Luo Li knew that Mu Chen had already drawn his ns. There was nothing else she could do, so she unhappily rested her head against Mu Chen¡¯s chest and curled up in his arms like a kitten. Her long eyshes blinked once, then closed as she absorbed his warmth and slowly fell asleep.

    Mu Chen gently smiled at her ¡ª she was sound asleep. But when he raised his head again, a chill clouded over his charming face.

    ¡°He Yao... I originally intended to let you be. But, since you brought the fight to me, then don¡¯t me me for getting impolite.¡±

    ...

    A deep night had settled over thepound. Mu Chen quietly stepped out from Luo Li¡¯s room and made his way to the roof. He twitched his fingers and the the Spiritual Value Point Card appeared. A faint light illuminated the set of glittering icons on its surface.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes zed over as he swept his eyes over the inventory, searching for the items he needed.

    He was furious. If he did nothing, then this would happen again. Since He Yao thought he had nothing to fear from him, then he¡¯d teach him a good lesson.

    Even a Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase expert like Bai Xuan had died by Mu Chen¡¯s hands. He had nothing to fear from a single He Yao.

    His eyes finally pinpointed the items he needed. Then, he stowed away the card, turned into a streak of light, and flew towards the Spiritual Value Hall.

    ...

    The next day, Mu Chen left the house after saying goodbye to Luo Li. Zhou Ling and the others had already done as instructed, and passed Mu Chen¡¯s message to the Demon¡¯s Gate.

    The message caused some disturbance within the ranks of the Demon¡¯s Gate, but the majority of those experts were onlyughing at it. True, Mu Chen had left a deep impression at the Spirit Battle Stage, but no one thought he couldpare to the top 10 of the Heavenly Ranking. Not to mention that the Demon¡¯s Gate had He Yao, Rank 4 of the Heavenly Ranking. What could a single Mu Chen possibly do to them?

    They simplyughed it off. In fact, some of them even hoped that Mu Chen would actually pay them a visit. Did the boy really think that by receiving three moves from Li Xuantong, he would qualify to challenge their boss, He Yao?

    The members of the Demon¡¯s Gate acted like they were watching a show. Everyone had heard the news. After all, both Mu Chen and the Demon¡¯s Gate were well-known within the Academy.

    Everyone remembered the freshman who¡¯d managed to take three moves from Li Xuantong. But if Mu Chen really went through with it this time, He Yao wasn¡¯t going to let him off with only three moves. How would Mu Chen handle it then?

    In just two or three days, everyone heard Mu Chen¡¯s announcement. But the strange thing was that Mu Chen, the protagonist of the event, had suddenly vanished without a trace. Some suspected that Mu Chen had hidden himself out of fear.

    In the Goddess Luo Association, not even Zhou Ling could find a trace of Mu Chen. But they never had any doubts about him. As someone who dared to challenge even Li Xuantong, he definitely wouldn¡¯t do something like run away.

    There must be a reason why Mu Chen had vanished without a trace.

    And time rapidly passed under all the boiling suspicions...

    ...

    The headquarters of the Demon¡¯s Gate was located at the north end of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. It was a ce filled with pavilions. Everyone there was a member of the Demon¡¯s Gate. You could say it was the Demon¡¯s Gate¡¯s territory within the Academy grounds.

    Right now, there was quite a crowd gathered in the main hall of thergest and central pavilion.

    At the head of the hall sat He Yao, casually sipping from a teacup. On his right, stood Yang Hong and a number of the Demon¡¯s Gate core members.

    ¡°Boss, tomorrow is the fifth day. What kind of game is Mu Chen trying to y? He still hasn¡¯t shown himself.¡± A lean man asked in a low voice. His name was Chen Hou, ranked 18 in the Heavenly Ranking, and a Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase. Just a few days earlier, he¡¯d lost to Luo Li.

    The others nodded. As the deadline drew closer, their curiosity grew stronger. Could Mu Chen have really run away?

    He Yao faintly smiled and looked down into his tea. A white mist was curling up from its surface ¡ª the entire cup had frozen over as ice. He tightened his grip and the cup, frozen tea and all, shattered into pieces.

    ¡°What is there to guess about? We¡¯ll find out tomorrow. A freshman who managed to take three moves from Li Xuantong... haha, I¡¯d really like to see what he¡¯ll do...¡±

    Mockery filled his eyes.

    ¡°If he dares to show himself, then I¡¯ll make him understand that in this Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, there isn¡¯t a single person single person who can mouth-off at my Demon¡¯s Gate.¡±

 Chapter 268 - The Visit

    <strong>Chapter 268 - The Visit</strong>

    Demon¡¯s Gate Headquarters.

    The ce was clearly livelier than usual. The courts outside the ring of pavilions was jam-packed ¡ª there were people on the ground, in the sky, and even standing on rooftops. Even more were on their way.

    In five days, the news about Mu Chen and the Demon¡¯s Gate had spread far and wide. Mu Chen had already gained a reputation for his pact of three moves with Li Xuantong. That event had astonished everyone and engraved his name into the minds of many upperssmen.

    But even still, everyone believed that he was a long ways away from someone like He Yao, who was a genuinely powerful figure.

    The pact of three moves had disyed Mu Chen¡¯s potential and talent; however, it didn¡¯t represent his true strength. Without that restriction, there was no way Mu Chen could¡¯vepeted against a powerful expert like Li Xuantong.

    Even though He Yao was only ranked number 4, there was no doubt that he was strong. Many even felt that He Yao was strong enough to take Rank 3, but was just being patient.

    But, either way, Rank 4 was enough to show how powerful He Yao was. And now, Mu Chen wanted to pay a visit to the Demon¡¯s Gate to repay a blood debt. It wouldn¡¯t be an easy task.

    Hundreds and thousands of Demon¡¯s Gate¡¯s members were already gathered in the spacious za in front of the Demon¡¯s Gate headquarters. Most of them wereughing and joking with each other, without the slightest care ¡ª in fact, many of them had mocking sneers stered on their faces. They wanted to see how this loudmouthed freshman woulde and stir up trouble on their doorstep.

    He Yao sat, expressionless, in a tall chair at the very front of the headquarters. His face was stone-cold, except for the brightness of his pupils.

    Behind him stood the core members of the Demon¡¯s Gate, and Yang Hong, who was towards the side. That guy was no longer arrogant or overbearing. True, his talent wasn¡¯t bad, but he was still only a freshman. There was no way he couldpare to He Yao, and he knew that ¡ª so he made the wise decision of joining He Yao.

    By borrowing the Demon¡¯s Gate¡¯s fame, he could break free from Mu Chen¡¯s shadow. As long as he worked hard to cultivate, he¡¯d definitely surpass Mu Chen once again!

    mes lit up in Yang Hong¡¯s eyes. He will endure it, for now; but one fine day, he¡¯d stand at the top of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Whether its Mu Chen or He Yao, he¡¯d stand above them all!

    The sky above the za was filled with countless students who¡¯de to observe. When they saw Demon¡¯s Gate¡¯s formation, they inwardly tsked. It looked like all of the Demon¡¯s Gate core experts were present. They were waiting for Mu Chen to arrive.

    ¡°Is the Demon¡¯s Gate using their formation to try and scare Mu Chen froming?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. At the front of that group is He Yao, Rank 4 of the Heavenly Ranking. Chen Hou and the other two are ranked in the top 20s, and there are quite a few others in the top 50s. The Demon¡¯s Gate¡¯s strength is formidable indeed.¡±

    ¡°Looks like Mu Chen kicked an iron panel this time.¡±

    ¡°That guy really likes to stir up trouble. I heard he also got into a fight with Xu Huang. And now, it¡¯s with He Yao.¡±

    ¡°But this time, that lucky guy is doomed.¡±

    Based on their whispers, they¡¯d already decided on today¡¯s oue.

    A particr group of people stood on the roof of a building, looking towards the za. The one leading them was Xu Huang, and next to him was Xu Qingqing. He sneered, ¡°That Mu Chen still causes trouble everywhere he goes. The moment things get peaceful, he goes and knocks on the Demon¡¯s Gate¡¯s door. Does he really think He Yao is that easy to deal with?¡±

    ¡°Big brother, do you think he¡¯s actually going to turn up?¡± Xu Qingqing asked him.

    Xu Huang knitted his brows and looked around, but couldn¡¯t pinpoint Mu Chen¡¯s figure. However, his expression remained the same. ¡°Mu Chen will definitely appear. Don¡¯t underestimate him. If you give him a another year, there will definitely be a spot for him in the top 5 of the Heavenly Ranking.¡±

    Xu Qingqing snorted, unconvinced. That brat wanted to enter the top 5 of the Heavenly Ranking? How was that be possible? His pact of three moves with Li Xuantong wasn¡¯t even a genuine fight.

    ¡°He¡¯ll definitely appear. But as to whether he can actually deal with this situation... that¡¯s an entirely different question.¡± Xu Huang scanned the surroundings again. He really didn¡¯t understand what Mu Chen could possibly do in this kind of situation, with his current ability.

    A few rooftops away were Su Xuan, Su Ling¡¯er, Li Qing, and Guo Xiong, who¡¯d clearly rushed over after hearing the news.

    ¡°Big Sister, why hasn¡¯t Mu Chen appeared yet?¡± Su Ling¡¯er anxiously asked as she kept looking around. ¡°Really! That guy just got back to the Academy and he¡¯s already at it again. But this time, there¡¯s not going to be a pact of three moves.

    ¡°I heard that He Yao was the one who caused this. After Mu Chen left, he sent his soldiers to stir up trouble with the Goddess Luo Association. Luo Li defeated them all, though I heard she also suffered some injuries,¡± Guo Xiong exined.

    ¡°Mu Chen and He Yao haven¡¯t really crossed paths before. It seems He Yao¡¯s hatred is because the spot for that mission went to Mu Chen.¡± Li Qing offered with furrowed brows. Her tone implied her impression of He Yao.

    Su Xuan nodded. She¡¯d known for a long time that He Yao was a narrow-minded sort of person. But she never expected him to hate Mu Chen for something that small.

    ¡°Big Sister, you must help Mu Chen if anything happens.¡± Su Ling¡¯er pleaded.

    Su Xuan lightly nodded. ¡°I¡¯m also responsible for this, so, of course, I won¡¯t sit by and watch as He Yao bullies him. However, we can¡¯t underestimate Mu Chen, either. He¡¯s not someone who speaks rashly. Since Mu Chen announced it, then he must have some confidence in dealing with this matter.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the sort of guy who doesn¡¯t even fear someone like Mo Longzi. If He Yao wants to pressure him, that¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    Li Qing and Guo Xiong also thought the same way. After that period of getting along with Mu Chen, they¡¯de to understand just how many unexpected tricks that youth had up his sleeves.

    They still didn¡¯t know how today¡¯s events would turn out.

    ¡°The Goddess Luo Association is here!¡±

    A disturbance started in the skies, and everyone¡¯s eyes turned towards the za¡¯s main road.

    Several hundred figures were quickly rushing down the road. Most of them were freshmen. Their formation was a bit weaker than the one they were confronting, but each of them had their jaws set.

    Leading them was a young woman in ck with exceptionally exquisite features. Her clear and diamond-like pupils were deep and calm, and her long hair was bright like the Milky Way as it draped down her slender waist.

    Everyone looked at the woman in ck with rm in their eyes.

    Even Su Xuan couldn¡¯t help praising her temperament. ¡°She¡¯s Luo Li? Not a bad woman. No wonder even Mu Chen fell for her.¡±

    Su Ling¡¯er was pouting again, but even she couldn¡¯t deny that Luo Li was exceptional. Not only in appearance, but but also in the way she carried herself.

    The members of the Goddess Luo Association followed Luo Li¡¯s leadership and marched into the vast za.

    The moment Chen Hou and his allies saw Luo Li, they quickly averted their eyes. Their previous fight had been enough to publicly shame them once ¡ª and the worst part of it was that they still hadn¡¯t gained an advantage.

    Their fight had made them understand that among the freshman, Mu Chen probably wasn¡¯t the most formidable one ¡ª it was this beautiful girl who¡¯d kept herself hidden.

    He Yao stared at Luo Li and something stirred in his eyes as he took in herposure and features. In the past, he¡¯d believed that Su Xuan was the loveliest woman in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. But this girl standing before him was even lovelier than her.

    That bastard had such great luck with women.

    He Yao narrowed his eyes as he swept his eyes over the new arrivals. ¡°What about Mu Chen? Didn¡¯t he send a message that he¡¯d pay our Demon¡¯s Gate a visit? Why is he hiding in his turtle shell when the time hase?¡±

    Luo Li replied with a calm and clear voice. ¡°He said he¡¯de, so he¡¯lle. All you need to do is just wait.¡±

    He Yao angrilyughed at Luo Li¡¯s calm reply. ¡°Wait? What arrogance. Just who does he think he is? Is he worth our Demon¡¯s Gate¡¯s time to wait?¡± Had that guy even thought about what He Yao¡¯s reputation was, and what his reputation was?[1. He Yao¡¯s reputation and Mu Chen¡¯s reputation]

    Luo Li¡¯s long eyshes slightly fluttered down as she replied, ¡°If you¡¯re that impatient, then I can entertain you awhile. But be careful not to lose your standing as the Rank 4 of the Heavenly Ranking.¡±

    Huaaaaa!

    Shocked exmations instantly burst out in the za and expressions filled with disbelief were aimed at the young woman in ck. The crowd clearly hadn¡¯t expected such a beautiful girl to say such threatening words.

    Su Xuan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a little simr to the way Mu Chen speaks.¡±

    He Yao¡¯s face drained of colour as he slowly stood up. ¡°What big words. If you want to seize my standing, then we¡¯ll have to see if you¡¯re qualified!¡±

    When he finish speaking, a frightening Spiritual Energy pressure exploded from his body, like a tsunami. He was clearly enraged by Luo Li¡¯s words.

    Ye Qingling, who stood behind Luo Li, paled when she saw that.

    There wasn¡¯t a single ripple in Luo Li¡¯s eyes as she stepped forward and prepared to take action.

    ¡°Let me handle today¡¯s matter.¡±

    Just as Luo Li was about to act, a clear and brightughter rang throughout the za, causing a hugemotion. Everyone quickly searched for the source.

    The voice came from one towering construct at the edge of the za ¡ª a young man had been sitting there for who knows how long. His eyes were ice-cold as they became fixed on He Yao and his followers.

 Chapter 269 - Ten Spiritual Arrays

    <strong>Chapter 269 - Ten Spiritual Arrays</strong>

    ¡°It¡¯s Mu Chen!¡±

    As everyone¡¯s gaze gathered towards the youth that was on the top of the building, they instantly yelled in surprise.

    Among the Goddess Luo Association¡¯s members, Ye Qingling and the rest had joy filling their eyes as they saw that figure. Mu Chen had finally showed up.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that he appeared. Hmph, I¡¯ll see how will he deal with the situation before him. Otherwise, the fame that he got from the Pact of Three Moves with great difficulty will be entirely lost.¡± Xu Qingqing coldly snorted.

    Xu Huang¡¯s gaze was also directed at Mu Chen. At this time, there still weren¡¯t any ripples in the eyes of thetter. However, in his eyes, while there was some faint fatigue, there still wasn¡¯t any panic.

    ¡°What is that fe...trying to do?¡± Xu Huang frowned his brows as he mumbled.

    In the za, He Yao¡¯s eyes turned cold as he stared at Mu Chen¡¯s figure and faintly mocked, ¡°You finally showed yourself?¡±

    ¡°Not to reciprocate against etiquette. Back then, the Demon¡¯s Gate paid a visit to the Goddess Luo Association. And today, I will return the favor.¡± Mu Chen looked at He Yao as he smiled.

    ¡°Oh?¡± He Yao sneered, ¡°Then, what are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s simple, get all those people that stirred trouble at the Goddess Luo Association to apologise. Thereafter, I¡¯ll need Senior Brother He Yao to expel Yang Hong from the Demon¡¯s Gate. That guy is always calcting and if he remains in the Demon¡¯s Gate, it¡¯d be unfortunate for you.¡± Mu Chen faintly smiled.

    When Mu Chen spoke, it instantly caused a hugemotion.

    ¡°Dream on!¡±

    Behind He Yao, Chen Hou and the rest all had ashen faces as they barked. On one side, Yang Hong¡¯s face was also dark. He found such a great backer like the Demon¡¯s Gate. If he¡¯s expelled, then he would thoroughly lose his face. This request of Mu Chen¡¯s was rather too much.

    He Yao¡¯s gaze turned ice-cold. He stared at Mu Chen as a smear of disdain rose to the corner of his mouth, ¡°What are you? You dare to makements of my Demon¡¯s Gate? You¡¯re just a bunch of freshmen. When Chen Hou and the rest made a trip to the Goddess Luo Association back then, it was just to teach their juniors some of the rules in the academy. Not only are you guys not grateful, you guys still dare to oust them out. Regarding this problem, I¡¯ve not pursued this matter, and yet, you guys still dare toe find us instead?¡±

    As he spoke, everyone¡¯s face in the Goddess Luo Association turned ugly. Clearly, they never thought that He Yao would be so shameless.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze dropped as he smiled, ¡°Then, what are you? You also dared toment about my Goddess Luo Association? To teach others the rules, are you qualified to do so?¡±

    The surroundings became silent and many people smacked their lips. This Mu Chen truly wasn¡¯t simple. Even when facing He Yao, his words didn¡¯t gave him the slightest face.

    He Yao¡¯s face turned darker, little by little. The Spiritual Energy around him rippled even more violently. Shortly after, he coldly smiled and sat back down on his chair. ¡°What courage. Since that¡¯s the case, then let me inform you that your request is denied. Furthermore, the one that¡¯s apologising isn¡¯t my Demon¡¯s Gate but your Goddess Luo Association.¡±

    His gaze was dark as he stared at Mu Chen, ¡°If you¡¯re not going to apologise, then I¡¯ll let you guys leave here and return, lying down!¡±

    When he finished his speech, he leaned against his chair and coldly smiled. He wanted to see what Mu Chen will do since he said such foolish words in his Demon¡¯s Gate¡¯s headquarters.

    In the Goddess Luo Association, only Mu Chen, as well as that girl named Luo Li, was powerful enough. But just relying on their two strengths to intimidate the Demon¡¯s Gate with him inmand was too much of a fantasy.

    When He Yao finished his speech, the surrounding gazes were, once again, directed at Mu Chen. He Yao had already said that he would not ept any requests. Whatever happened next would have to depend on the means that Mu Chen possessed...

    Every gaze was directed at Mu Chen. At this moment, thetter was looking at He Yao with an indifference gaze. Shortly after, he lightly smiled. Except in this smile, there was a small hint of dangerous in it.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case...¡±

    He quietly muttered as he spread his hands out and slowly shut both of his eyes.

    The surrounding gazes were staring at Mu Chen with bits of curiosity because they¡¯re clearly unsure of what he was doing.

    He Yao¡¯s indifferent and cold gaze made the members of the Demon¡¯s Gate switch to an alert state. Afterall, Mu Chen¡¯s current action was a little too weird. Could it be that he got some powerful means up his sleeves?

    The atmosphere felt as though it was frozen at this moment.

    Silence paced back and forth in this region. What caused everyone to be astonished was that despite them waiting, there were no movements from Mu Chen...

    Everyone exchanged a nce as they pondered over what Mu Chen was trying to do.

    ¡°What is he doing?¡± Su Ling¡¯er was also a little lost as she nkly asked Su Xuan.

    Su Xuan¡¯s brows slightly frowned as she stared at Mu Chen. Vaguely, she seemed to have sensed some peculiar ripples. Furthermore, these ripples don¡¯t seem to be limited to only Mu Chen¡¯s surroundings.

    She swept her gaze around and realised that these ripples seemed to be surrounding the entire headquarters of the Demon¡¯s Gate.

    *Boom!*

    With the atmosphere frozen, suddenly a fine vibrating sound was heard. When everyone directed their gazes over, they saw cracks appear on a pavilion that wasn¡¯t far away from Mu Chen.

    Huge stones were copsing from the pavilion and, shortly after, light was spreading out from the pavilion. The light was like a Spiritual Energy light ray as it slowly extended itself up from the pavilion.

    *Boom!*

    As the pavilion copsed, another pavilion in another direction also copsed.

    *Boom!*

    *Boom!*

    Copsing sounds were constantly heard as everyone¡¯s line-of-sight shifted all around in bewilderment. Thereafter, they saw ten towering pavilions copse in this region in just a few minutes.

    The ten peculiar dazzling lights were like several scorching suns as they rose and surrounded the headquarters of the Demon¡¯s Gate within them.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡± Everyone directed their lines-of-sight towards the ten huge lumps of light that were rising in amazement, as well as doubts.

    Chhhiiii! Chhii!

    While everyone was busy being amazed, the ten lumps of light continued to slowly rise up. Vaguely, they sensed violent Spiritual Energy ripplesing from them.

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡± Su Xuan, Xu Huang, as well as those pinnacle students were watching as the lumps of light expanded. The Spiritual Energy¡¯s trajectory made their pupils shrink back, ¡°Spiritual Arrays?!¡±

    ¡°Those are all Spiritual Arrays.¡± Su Xuan said as she slowly sucked in a mouthful of cold air.

    ¡°Spiritual Arrays?¡± Su Ling¡¯er and the rest were shocked as they cried out, ¡°All of those are Spiritual Arrays? How is that possible? How can Mu Cheny out so many Spiritual Arrays at once? Just how many Spiritual Seals are needed in order to control them?¡±

    From the looks of those Spiritual Arrays, they¡¯re all probably Rank 3 Spiritual Arrays. But in order toy out ten Rank 3 Spiritual Arrays at once, it¡¯d require a Rank 5 Spiritual Array Master, at the very least, right? But clearly, it was impossible for Mu Chen to achieve the height of a Rank 5 Spiritual Array Master, which isparable to a Heavenly Completion Stage expert. If he managed to reach that height, wouldn¡¯t he have long be the number one figure in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy?

    ¡°No... these Spiritual Arrays seemed to be at the fledging stage of being engraved...¡±

    Su Xuan¡¯s brows frowned again as she looked at Mu Chen, whose eyes were still tightly shut. These Spiritual Arrays seemed to have been directly engraved onto these pavilions. So, the reason why Mu Chen went missing was to hide here and engrave the Spiritual Arrays. If that¡¯s the case, all he¡¯d be required to do was form the Spiritual Seals required to activate these Spiritual Arrays and control them. This way, he¡¯d be able topletely activate these Spiritual Arrays.

    But if ten Rank 3 Spiritual Arrays were activated at the same time, the might of them would be extremely terrifying.

    However... can Mu Chen really control ten Rank 3 Spiritual Arrays?

    ¡°That fellow... truly does have some means up his sleeves.¡±

    On another construct, Xu Huang was looking at the ten lumps of light that were rising in the headquarters of the Demon¡¯s Gate. His expression turned grave, ¡°So the reason why he went missing thesest few days wasn¡¯t to hide, but to conceal himself in the headquarters of the Demon¡¯s Gate and engrave the Spiritual Arrays... So, from the beginning, he already had this all nned out.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of just engraving Spiritual Arrays. With his strength, isn¡¯t he just dreaming if he wants to engrave the amount of Spiritual Seals needed for ten Rank 3 Spiritual Arrays?¡± Xu Qingqing was also shocked by the scene before her, but she was still reluctant to admit how good Mu Chen was.

    Xu Huang nodded as his gaze closely stared at Mu Chen, whose eyes were tightly shut. Could thetter really achieve that step?

    These changes had clearly caused an uproar in the region. In the za, those of the Demon¡¯s Gate had their expressions change as a smear of uneasiness shed across their eyes.

    The surrounding floating ten lumps of light gave them a huge amount of pressure.

    A Rank 3 Spiritual Spiritual Array could threaten a Heavenly Fusion Stage. But if all ten of the Spiritual Arrays were activated at the same time, even the Heavenly Fusion Stage experts would have to run as far as they could.

    At their front, He Yao¡¯s eyes were still deadly fixed on those huge lumps of light and his eyes were dark. That fellow actuallyid down these things right under their noses and, in spite of everything, they didn¡¯t realise it at all...

    ¡°However, I refuse to believe that with his strength at the Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase, he could control so many Rank 3 Spiritual Arrays!¡± His eyes were ice-cold as he coldly smiled.

    Onom! Onom!

    Under the countless gazes, Mu Chen¡¯s surroundings fluctuated with powerful Spiritual Energy ripples. However, the current Mu Chen still had his eyes tightly shut. He shut out all the disturbances from the outside world and was focused in the Heart Array State¡¯s perfect control down to the finest detail.

    The current him already had a deepprehension towards the Heart Array State. Even if his eyes were tightly shut, the outside world seemed to have been engraved inside his heart. Shortly after, images of formless wind and ripples of Heaven and Earth¡¯s Spiritual Auras appeared in his heart.

    However, by just depending on the Heart Array State, it was still impossible for him to form so many Spiritual Seals to activate all those Spiritual Arrays...

    His Spiritual Energy was clearly insufficient to control them all.

    However...

    The corner of Mu Chen¡¯s lips slightly rose as the palm that was in his sleeve rose. A light shed and a round white pearl that was flickering with white light appeared. It was as though a white dragon was spiraling within the pearl.

    This item was the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl they he got from the White Dragon Sovereign.

    Within the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl, there was a vast amount of Spiritual Energy. Borrowing the power within it, Mu Chen could form all of the Spiritual Seals that he required!

 Chapter 270 - Spiritual Lotus Surrounds Demons Gate

    <strong>Chapter 270 - Spiritual Lotus Surrounds Demon¡¯s Gate</strong>

    When the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl appeared in Mu Chen¡¯s hand, his palm suddenly clenched. As a faint white light was released, the deep roars of dragon seemed to havee along with it.

    Boom!

    The White Dragon Spiritual Pearl in his palm trembled as it resonated. The boundless Spiritual Energy was like a tidal wave as it flowed from Mu Chen¡¯s palm into his body.

    The Spiritual Energy was pure and powerful, and the roars of dragon seemed to be following it. It was vast and mighty as it filled Mu Chen¡¯s body to the point that he found it a little painful. The power of the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl was way too majestic.

    Mu Chen deeply inhaled a mouthful of air and didn¡¯t dare to lose the slightest bit of concentration. His state of mind was submerged in the Heart Array State. As he borrowed the control ability granted by the state, the Spiritual Seals were being formed by both of his hands.

    As his hand signs changed, everyone could see that a dazzling light was constantly fluctuating from within Mu Chen¡¯s body. Under the ripples of the light halo, the Spiritual Seals were being formed at an frightening speed, one after another, from Mu Chen¡¯s hands.

    ¡°He¡¯s beginning to form Spiritual Seals!¡±

    Someone eximed as their line-of-sight focused onto Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Su Xuan, Su Ling¡¯er and their group were also nervously directing their gazes at him. Forming Spiritual Seals wasn¡¯t difficult. However, forming Spiritual Seals that could control ten Rank 3 Spiritual Arrays was the problem.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the light around Mu Chen became denser as the amount of Spiritual Seals formed by him continued to drastically increase. In just a few short minutes, the amount of Spiritual Seals around Mu Chen had already amounted to over a hundred and was still increasing.

    The shocking amount of Spiritual Seals made quite a few people¡¯s eyelids twitch. Trying to form over a hundred Spiritual Seals would require someone to at least be a Rank 4 Spiritual Spiritual Array Master.

    Members of the Demon¡¯s Gate in the za became uneasy as smears of restlessness shed across their eyes. Right now, they finally sensed danger.

    He Yao¡¯s eyes were still dark, but the hand that he had on the armrest slowly started to tighten. Small amounts of cracks were spreading along the armrest. His instincts told him that it¡¯s best to obstruct Mu Chen right then. But the current situation forced him to be seated there, since he already gave the initiative over to Mu Chen earlier. If he disturbed Mu Chen, then it would show everyone there that, right now, there was fear in his heart. If that¡¯s the case, then that was clearly something that He Yao could not tolerate.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see to what extent can you reach!¡± His eyes were ice-cold as he locked onto Mu Chen¡¯s figure. There wasn¡¯t any expressions on his face, which made everyone else unable to speak a word.

    On one the side, Yang Hong was also uneasily staring at Mu Chen with fear, jealousy and hatred shing across his eyes. He could sense He Yao¡¯s changes and, clearly, even thetter felt unease.

    He tightly clenched his fist as he grounded his teeth. He refused to believe that Mu Chen could be so powerful to such an extent!

    Onom! Onom!

    Under all of the uneasy gazes in the za, Mu Chen¡¯s body looked as though he had concealed himself under a dazzling light. The hundred plus Spiritual Seals, at this moment, had also seemed to have increased in quantity. Except, because of the dazzling light covering him, they¡¯re unable to clearly see how many Spiritual Seals were formed by Mu Chen.

    At this moment, everyone raised their heads with hope.

    The powerful light gradually started to weaken after a long time and as the light gradually weakened, Mu Chen¡¯s figure had, once again, appeared before everyone¡¯s line-of-sight.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze was switched over in that instant as the irregr sound of someone breathing resounded.

    The Spiritual Seals were densely packed around Mu Chen. That amount seemed to have surpassed five hundred and under that frightening amount, the people felt dizziness from the astonishment that they¡¯d received.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    Someone cried out with overwhelming shock. They couldn¡¯t imagine that someone at the Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase could form so many Spiritual Seals. Furthermore, even if he could form so many Spiritual Seals, can he really control them?

    The arrangement of the Spiritual Arrays was extremely harsh and the slightest disorder would cause the Spiritual Arrays to copse.

    On a roof, Xu Qingqing was dumbfounded as she watched the scene before her. Not a single ridicule came out of her mouth. No matter how stupid she was, she could understand how frightening five hundred Spiritual Seals represented.

    ¡°Five hundred Spiritual Seals.¡±

    Before her, Xu Huang also deeply exhaled a breath. His usual calmness was reced with disbelief as he muttered, ¡°How could he control so many...?¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen is formidable.¡± Su Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes widened as she eximed in admiration.

    Beside her, Li Qing and Guo Xiong exchanged a look and they noticed the shock from the other¡¯s eyes. Since their mission from before, they already knew that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t normal. Although this handsome youth appeared calm and undisturbed, he seemed to have possessed an endless amount of cards under his sleeves. Even though his age wasn¡¯t that old, he would give other people a feeling of deep and unmeasurable potential.

    Originally, everyone thought that Mu Chen would fight straightforwardly with He Yao. But no one expected him to secretly arrange so many Spiritual Arrays in the Demon Gate headquarters. Furthermore, what¡¯s more frightening was that he could actually activate all those Spiritual Arrays at once.

    ¡°You guys have forgotten the fact that he is a Spiritual Array Master. Perhaps, he had already reached the heights of a Rank 4 Spiritual Array Master.¡±

    Su Xuan also said softly, ¡°If I¡¯ve not guessed incorrectly, Mu Chen should haveprehended the Heart Array State and it¡¯s probably not in the Initial Phase.¡±

    Mu Chen truly was a Spiritual Array Master. However, the reason why he could control such a frightening amount of Spiritual Seals was only due to the fact that he hadprehended the Heart Array State. Furthermore, his attainments on it wasn¡¯t low.

    With his ability as a Rank 4 Spiritual Array Master, the powerful Heart Array State that he possessed, and adding the fact that he already made preparations long ago, it wasn¡¯t impossible for him to control ten Rank 3 Spiritual Arrays after borrowing some external force.

    Shhhuuuuu! Shuuuuu!

    While everyone was shocked at the frightening amount of Spiritual Seals, Mu Chen¡¯s slender fingers lightly tapped them as they dragged a huge wind along with them. All of the Spiritual Seals flew out as they whistled; thereafter, they separated. Under everyone¡¯s fearful gazes, the Spiritual Seals shot into the ten huge lumps of light that surrounded the Demon¡¯s Gate.

    As the Spiritual Seals entered them, everyone saw that the ten lumps of light were expanding at astonishing speeds. Complicated strings of Spiritual Energy intersected with one another and, thereafter, they gradually formed into ten huge massive Spiritual Arrays.

    ¡°Great me Demon Spiritual Array, Activate!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s indifferent voice resounded within the region and everyone could see the huge Spiritual Array bursting forth with scarlet light. Violent and zing ripples swept out thereafter.

    ¡°Wind Demon Spiritual Array!¡± another Rank 3 Spiritual Array was sessfully activated as the hurricane sounded like des whistling in the air.

    ¡°Mountain Sealing Demonic Spiritual Array!¡±

    ¡°Roaring Gold Tiger Spiritual Spiritual Array!¡±

    The name of each Spiritual Array was solemnly spoken out from Mu Chen¡¯s mouth, one after another. Following his voice, a Rank 3 Spiritual Array was sessfully activated.

    In just a few dozen short breaths, the ten Spiritual Arrays in the sky were all activated as the lights spread out from them. The Spiritual Aura between the Heavens and Earth also became violent at this moment.

    Everyone¡¯s expressions were brilliant as they looked at those ten Spiritual Arrays and deeply exhaled as their hearts became filled with astonishment. No one could¡¯ve imagined that Mu Chen was really capable of activating those ten Rank 3 Spiritual Arrays.

    That fellow was truly monstrous.

    ¡°Big Brother Mu Chen¡¯s frightening.¡± the members of the Goddess Luo Association were nkly staring at the scene up in the sky. Even Ye Qingling, Zhou Ling and the rest had dumbfounded expressions written on their faces. Clearly, they also never expected Mu Chen to create such a scene.

    ¡°So, the reason why he went missing was to prepare all of these.¡± they exchanged nces. From the looks of it, once this fellow was enraged, he was indeed, horrifying.

    Luo Li also raised her exquisite face as she quietly watched the weightless figure that was seated on the pavilion. The corner of her mouth rose into a soft smile.

    In the za, it was absolutely silent. Those from the Demon¡¯s Gate, who wereughing and did not care earlier on, had already lost the ability tough. Their faces were turning green as they looked at the ten huge Spiritual Arrays that surrounded their headquarters.

    The frightening Spiritual Energy ripples made their feet go soft.

    Obviously, the current them could notugh anymore. How could they have expected that the freshman named Mu Chen would actually create such arge scale scene andpletely surrounded their headquarters with Spiritual Arrays?

    ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡± Chen Hou¡¯s lips trembled and his voice was a little hoarse. Being surrounded by ten Rank 3 Spiritual Arrays would cause even them to feel fear. If those ten Spiritual Arrays were aimed towards them, they felt that there wouldn¡¯t be any way for them to survive.

    The core members of the Demon¡¯s Gate that were on standby also had their faces turn stiff. If it wasn¡¯t for He Yao being there, they would have lost their wills long ago.

    He Yao¡¯s expression was dark as his palm abruptly increased in strength and the armrest of the chair instantly exploded.

    As they remained silent, Mu Chen, who was seated on the towering pavilion, slowly opened his eyes. A smear of redness shed across his face, but his ck pupils were indifferently staring at those from the Demon¡¯s Gate.

    ¡°Senior Brother He Yao.¡±

    Mu Chen indifferently called out in this quiet region. Everyone focused their gazes as the calm voice of this youth seemed to have possessed an indescribable pressure at that moment. The pressure was spreading from him and made it so that no one dared to belittle him.

    ¡°I wonder, does the current me possess the qualifications to pay a visit and seek some guidance from you?¡±

 Chapter 271 - Taking the Arrays

    <strong>Chapter 271 - Taking the Arrays</strong>

    ¡°I wonder, does the current me possess the qualifications to pay a visit and seek some guidance from you?¡±

    When the youth spoke with an indifferent voice that was spreading throughout this region, everyone felt as though the air had stopped moving. The youth appeared to be skinny, but he possessed an indescribable pressure. That was the power formed from the surrounding ten Rank 3 Spiritual Arrays and, right now, there wasn¡¯t anyone that wouldugh at his so-called ¡°visit¡±.

    In the za, the members of the Demon¡¯s Gate were speechless as the ridicule on their faces vanished. They exchanged looks and their expressions were filled with horror.

    ¡°Boss.¡± Chen Hou and the rest directed their gazes towards He Yao, who had no expression on his face.

    Under the countless gazes, He Yao also slowly ced his hand down on the armrest. Except, the armrest had already been turned into dust as it fell. He lightly tapped the dust and as he raised his head, there was a frightening cold gathering in his eyes, ¡°Mu Chen. I have to say, you have indeed made me feel unexpected.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled nomittally as he stared at He Yao, ¡°If you¡¯ve done something wrong, then there¡¯s a price that you have to pay, right?¡±

    ¡°Did you really think that these ten Rank 3 Spiritual Arrays would make me feel helpless?¡± He Yao¡¯s voice sounded as though it was turning colder with each word.

    If the ten Rank 3 Spiritual Arrays were to be activated at the same time, even a Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase expert would be instantly killed. However, if He Yao only had that much ability, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to sit firmly at the Rank 4 of the Heavenly Ranking.

    Everyone looked at the two who opposed one another and inwardly smacked their lips. This confrontation seemed to be even more fiercepared to Mu Chen and Li Xuantong¡¯s Pact of Three Moves.

    ¡°These Spiritual Arrays have wasted quite a bit of time for you, right? It seems like I¡¯ve belittled you. I never thought that you would actually hide yourself within the our Demon¡¯s Gate headquarters during thesest few days.¡± He Yao gradually stood up. There wasn¡¯t any emotion rippling within his voice.

    ¡°But, after you¡¯ve used up these Spiritual Arrays, what other methods do you have up your sleeves?¡±

    His eyes were dark as he stared at Mu Chen. The current card that Mu Chen possessed was clearly the ten Rank 3 Spiritual Arrays. Facing those Rank 3 Spiritual Arrays, not to mention a Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase, even those of the Middle Phase would hide from it¡¯s cutting de. However, just because someone else was unable to withstand it, that doesn¡¯t mean that he, He Yao won¡¯t be able to.

    He Yao straightened his body as a frightening Spiritual Energy rippled like a tidal wave that was sweeping out from his body. The b beneath his feet quietly shattered as a crack rapidly extended out.

    Everyone was instantly shocked as they watched his actions. Was He Yao going to take action and withstand those ten Rank 3 Spiritual Arrays?

    ¡°Chen Hou, after I¡¯ve withstood those ten Rank 3 Spiritual Arrays, you¡¯ll lead a group of people and act. Since the other party is acting so atrociously in Demon¡¯s Gate headquarters, there¡¯s no need to be polite to them.¡± He Yao slowly stepped forth as he spoke with indifference.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Chen Hou and the rest instantly agreed. Shortly after, they ferociously directed their gazes towards those of the Goddess Luo Association. If the threat of those Rank 3 Spiritual Arrays were removed, then there¡¯s nothing to fear from those freshmen. Although Luo Li was also formidable, it was, after all, impossible for her to deal with so many of them at one time. After giving these freshmen a rough beating, they believe that the freshmen will no longer have the guts to stay there.

    When Ye Qingling and the rest saw the ferocious lights in the eyes of Chen Hou and those of the Demon¡¯s Gate, their faces slightly changed. However, there wasn¡¯t any intention to cower back from them.

    A cold light flickered in Luo Li¡¯s eyes. Shortly after, she extended her slender jade-like hands out and lightly held onto the hilt of her longsword. Vaguely, a sharp sword aura gathered around her.

    The atmosphere turned hostile in that instant as multiple gazes fixed onto He Yao, who was slowly moving forth.

    As the atmosphere froze, Mu Chen¡¯s face still didn¡¯t show any ripples as he looked at the approaching He Yao. Shortly thereafter, he smiled, ¡°Senior Brother He Yao, these ten Rank 3 Spiritual Arrays weren¡¯t prepared for you.¡±

    He Yao¡¯s steps paused as he looked at Mu Chen. He wore a cold smile on his face, ¡°Oh? Could the current you still have any ability to do something else?¡±

    He Yao wasn¡¯t some normal person, after all. Although they didn¡¯t know what methods Mu Chen used to arrange the ten Rank 3 Spiritual Arrays, he could see that Mu Chen was already at his limit. It¡¯s not possible for thetter to separate his attention elsewhere to do anything else.

    Not only could he see that, even Su Xuan, Xu Huang and the rest had the same feeling as they lightly nodded their heads at that moment. It was already formidable that the current Mu Chen could reach to such an extent. It was basically impossible for thetter to still be able to separate his attention to do anything else.

    Mu Chen did not bother with those numerous doubting gazes, but only replied with a smile, ¡°Senior Brother He Yao, these Spiritual Arrays are prepared for those people that came to my Goddess Luo Association. Therefore, I feel that you should let them to be the ones to take these Spiritual Arrays.¡±

    As he spoke, his de-like cold gaze fell on Chen Hou, Yang Hong and the rest. When they saw his gaze, all of them trembled a little.

    ¡°Wait until I take your Spiritual Arrays, they¡¯ll naturally be the ones to test your ability!¡± He Yao coldly smiled. He did not pay any attention to Mu Chen as he stomped on the ground and shot up. Majestic Spiritual Energy spread out as he flew towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I can only use something else to entertain Senior Brother He Yao.¡±

    Mu Chen indifferently smiled. Shortly after, he clenched his hand as a light flickered. A metallic rust-stained ball appeared in his hand. When the golden metallic ball appeared, Mu Chen instantly poured some Spiritual Energy into it.

    Onom!

    The metallic ball instantly burst forth with tens of thousands of golden lights. Thereafter, as the light swept out, extremely frightening Spiritual Energy ripples started to spread out.

    As the Spiritual Energy rippled, everyone could see an extremely huge Spiritual Array rapidly forming in the sky.

    That Spiritual Array was extremely huge, greatly surpassing those Rank 3 Spiritual Arrays. As theplicated Spiritual Energy lights intersected, they formed into a cryptic and profound Spiritual Array.

    *Woooosh!* *Wooooooooooosh!*

    A hurricane was formed between the heavens and earth from the ripples of Spiritual Energy. Aplicated light Spiritual Array that was toughly a thousand feet in diameter appeared and floated above Mu Chen¡¯s head. It was extremely dreadful.

    Everyone had shock on their faces as they looked at the Spiritual Array above Mu Chen¡¯s head that had instantly appeared. Everyone could tell that the Spiritual Array before them had far surpassed the boundaries of the Rank 3 Spiritual Arrays.

    From the looks of the ripples, even among Rank 4 Spiritual Arrays, this Spiritual Array before them wasn¡¯t simple.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± shortly after, they were at a loss for words. They refused to believe that Mu Chen could arrange a Rank 4 Spiritual Array at such a rapid speed on top of those ten.

    From Mu Chen¡¯s earlier actions, this Rank 4 Spiritual Array was clearly not engraved beforehand, but was instantly arranged and activated at that moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Spiritual Array Seed.¡±

    Su Xuan¡¯s charming eyes flickered as she spoke in soft voice that was filled with astonishment, ¡°It¡¯s the Spiritual Array Seed from the auction back at White Dragon City. Mu Chen actually managed to thoroughly study it!¡±

    On one side, the face of Su Ling¡¯er and the rest was also filled with shock. They naturally knew about the Spiritual Array Seed. Furthermore, it was a gift that Su Ling¡¯er bidded for Mu Chen. Back then, from its rusty appearance, they thought that it had already lost its effect. However, they never imagined in their wildest imaginations that it could disy so much power in the hands of Mu Chen.

    ¡°No wonder he wasn¡¯t afraid of He Yao, so he had this hidden card.¡± Su Ling¡¯er said with joy. The Spiritual Array that was hidden within the Spiritual Array Seed wasn¡¯t weak. Facing a Spiritual Array of such a level, even He Yao would be afraid. Now, how will He Yao be so arrogant before Mu Chen?

    ¡°Mu Chen won¡¯t do anything that he doesn¡¯t have confidence in. Since he actually dared to visit the Demon¡¯s Gate, how would he not have any methods to deal with He Yao?¡± Su Xuan lightly smiled as her gaze watched the figure of that youth with a peculiar look.

    The countless gazes from the surrounding area froze at the sight of the Spiritual Spiritual Array that suddenly appeared. Even He Yao, who was about to charge towards Mu Chen, abruptly stopped moving as his face flickered with doubt.

    From the huge Spiritual Array, he could sense a strong amount of danger. This made them understand that he didn¡¯t have the confidence to take it.

    ¡°What formidable means.¡± He Yao¡¯s gaze flickered with a cold light as he stared at Mu Chen, along with a smear of darkness as he said with his teeth tightly clenched.

    ¡°Senior Brother He Yao, you¡¯re ttering me.¡±

    Mu Chen faintly smiled, ¡°Now, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to keep silent. Otherwise, I won¡¯t mind activating this Spiritual Array Seed. But if I were to activate it, then I won¡¯t be able to stop it. At that time, I won¡¯t take any responsible for any consequences.¡±

    ¡°You dare to threaten me?!¡± He Yao¡¯s hands were tightly clenched as his tone turned cold.

    ¡°Senior Brother He Yao, if that¡¯s what you think, then I have no other opinion.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s hand tightly held onto the rust-filled Spiritual Spiritual Array Seed.

    He Yao fixedly stared at Mu Chen as the veins in his hand twitched. However, he still did not take any action in the end. If Mu Chen only had those ten Rank 3 Spiritual Arrays, then he wouldn¡¯t have anything to fear. But if there¡¯s an additional Rank 4 Spiritual Array, then even he wouldn¡¯t entirely be the same. Not even he had the confidence to withstand that.

    ¡°Ten Rank 3 Spiritual Arrays, you think that it¡¯s sufficient to deal with my Demon¡¯s Gate?!¡±

    He Yao clenched his teeth. As long as he stood there, Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t dare to activate the Rank 4 Spiritual Array. Aside from him, there were also three Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase experts. Add the fact that they possess so many people, they can¡¯t be belittled if theybined their strength.

    ¡°It seems that Senior Brother He Yao still refuses to agree to my request from before.¡± Mu Chen stared at He Yao as he spoke.

    ¡°If you want my Demon¡¯s Gate to apologise to freshmen like you, I¡¯m afraid that you guys don¡¯t possess that capability!¡± He Yao coldlyughed. If they were to apologise, then what face do they, the Demon¡¯s Gate, have?

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case...¡±

    Mu Chen faintly smiled. Except that his smile suddenly turned cold as his hand signs suddenly changed. The surrounding ten Rank 3 Spiritual Arrays instantly burst forth with dazzling lights and violent Spiritual Energy ripples swept out.

    Everyone felt their hearts trembling. This Mu Chen had really managed to activate the ten Rank 3 Spiritual Arrays.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to ask those of the Demon¡¯s Gate to take the Spiritual Arrays.¡±

    Boom!

    When Mu Chen finished hisst word, a violent Spiritual Energy instantly started to wreak havoc.

 Chapter 272 - The Might of Ten Spiritual Arrays

    <strong>Chapter 272 - The Might of Ten Spiritual Arrays</strong>

    Boom!

    The violent energy was like a tidal wave as it spread throughout the region. Ten huge Rank 3 Spiritual Arrays werepletely activated. Looking from afar, those Spiritual Arrays looked like ten zing suns shrouding the headquarters of the Demon¡¯s Gate.

    Chen Hou and the rest¡¯s faces turned green at the sight of this. If it was just a Rank 3 Spiritual Array, then naturally, there¡¯s nothing to fear. However, there were ten right before them. Furthermore, thebined power wasn¡¯t as simple as one plus one.

    However, at this point in time, there wasn¡¯t any paths of retreat for them. Looking at He Yao¡¯s solemn face, he clearly wasn¡¯t willing to admit defeat. Therefore, they had to join hands and withstand the ten Rank 3 Spiritual Arrays.

    If they¡¯re able to withstand them, then Mu Chen would lose his trump card. At that time, they¡¯ll be able to stage aeback.

    ¡°Everyone gather together. We¡¯ll all attack at once, I don¡¯t believe that we won¡¯t be able to handle these ten Rank 3 Spiritual Arrays!¡± Chen Hou gritted his teeth and barked.

    When the other members of the Demon¡¯s Gate heard his order, they rapidly gathered around. If they were separated right now, they¡¯d probably suffer the consequences.

    Yang Hong also clenched his teeth as he stared at the skinny figure that was seated on a pavilion with hatred and fear. He never imagined that in just several months, thetter¡¯s strength would actually be so shocking to such a degree.

    On the pavilion, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were indifferent as he watched those Spiritual Arrays soar into the sky from the za. Shortly after, his hand signs changed and the ten Rank 3 Spiritual Arrays up in the sky abruptly changed. The violent Spiritual Energy rapidly gathered together.

    *Boom!*

    *Boom!*

    The Spiritual Energy gathered and, in the next instant, ten light pirs tore through the sky and burst out with a shocking demeanor and shot towards the Demon¡¯s Gate without any restraint.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡±

    The faces of Chen Hou and the rest drastically changed as they watched the ten huge light pirs shoot towards their direction. With a bark, the Spiritual Energy within their bodies also burst out and formed a Spiritual Energy screen up into the sky.

    Onom! Onom!

    The rest of the Demon¡¯s Gate also quickly circted their Spiritual Energies. Different colours of Spiritual Energy continued to spread out and, one after another, magnificent light screens appeared. The scene was extremely spectacr.

    Up in the sky above the za, countless gazes were nervously directed towards the magnificent za. They wondered which side would be even more fierce in the sh of power.

    Dong!

    Under everyone¡¯s nervous gaze, ten light beams continued to charge down.

    Up on the pavilion, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was icy-cold and his palm suddenly clenched. Suddenly, the ten light beams spiraled together under everyone¡¯s astonished gaze. As they madly spiraled, they turned into a single spiraling light beam.

    Creak!

    As the huge spiraling light beam streaked across, even the air issued fragile noises.

    ¡°What fine control!¡±

    Someone cried out. Who would¡¯ve expected that not only could Mu Chen control ten Rank 3 Spiritual Arrays, he could even make them to merge together.

    Since that¡¯s the case, they¡¯d be even more fierce and fearsome.

    Shhhuuu!

    As this train of thought shed across their hearts, it was like ten enraged dragons were shooting down and heavily shed against the Spiritual Energy light screens.

    Bang! Bang!

    The instant they came in contact, everyone could hear each light screen shatter in an instant, one after another. The ten spiraling light beams swept past the defences like a hot knife through butter. On the za, huge cracks appeared from the Spiritual Energy.

    Pfffft.

    Multiple figures flew out, one after another, vomiting blood and were in terrible states. When Chen Hou and the rest that were at the rear saw how fierce those ten light pirs were, their facial expressions underwent a huge change.

    Boom!

    The Ten Spiritual Energy light pirs that swept over had, once again, charged towards the Spiritual Energy light screens that they formed before them. Suddenly, the light screens violently trembled as ripples rapidly spread out.

    ¡°We can¡¯t withstand them!¡± beside Chen Hou was a person that had also reached Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase in his cultivation. That person¡¯s face was flushed red as he barked.

    ¡°Withdraw!¡±

    A smear of fear also shed across Chen Hou¡¯s eyes as the ten light beamsbined into one. The impact caused by them was extremely frightening. Although they hadbined their strength into one, it was still impossible for them to truly merge their power together. Therefore, it was impossible for them to withstand the fearsome impact.

    When the remaining members of the Demon¡¯s Gate heard Chen Hou¡¯s bark, they could only grit their teeth and immediately retreated at the same time.

    Bang!

    As they retreated, the Spiritual Energy light screens instantly shattered. The huge light beams were like enraged dragons as they roared and shot past them from the middle of the formation. Everyone that was affected by the impact flew out in an extremely terrible state as they spewed fresh blood.

    Shhhhuuu!

    As the light beams whistled past, the earth cracked. Thereafter, they charged past the za and heavily shed against the Demon¡¯s Gate headquarters.

    Even the earth violently trembled. The Demon¡¯s Gate headquarters was smashed into pieces from the impact as the huge pavilion was instantly turned into ruins.

    After the light beams charged on without restraints for a period of time, the energy was gradually exhausted as it dulled down, bit by bit, and, ultimately, dispersed.

    Smoke continued to spread throughout the entire za and it was inplete disorder.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze looked at the scene before them with astonishment. In the vast za, there was roughly a huge and deep ravine that was roughly a dozen feet deep. The ravine swept past and went through the za, destroying the Demon¡¯s Gate headquarters.

    On the za, there were many members of the Demon¡¯s Gate howling in grief. Only Chen Hou and a small minority with some powerful strength could stand on their feet. However, their faces were filled with fear. Clearly, the frightening attack of the tenbined Spiritual Arrays made them feel fear.

    ¡°Those ten Spiritual Arrays were extremely powerful!¡±

    Everyone looked at the slightly shocked andpletely disordered members of the Demon¡¯s Gate. The power of those Spiritual Arrays was clearly powerful. If they were to fight normally, it would definitely not be so easy to defeat so many opponents at once.

    After the frightening power was unleashed by the ten Spiritual Arrays, which caused even the sky gradually turn dull, it dispersedpletely.

    As the Spiritual Arrays dispersed, the pressure that enveloped the area also disappeared. Chen Hou and the rest who still had some fighting strength left directed their ferocious res towards Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen, however, ignored their gazes and directed his towards He Yao, instead. Along with the Demon¡¯s Gate headquarters being destroyed, thetter¡¯s face was also especially dark.

    ¡°You actually dared to wreck my Demon¡¯s Gate headquarters?!¡± He Yao¡¯s body was trembling. Clearly, he was enraged. He stared at Mu Chen with a vicious dark aura emitting from his eyes.

    ¡°Being treated like this, isn¡¯t it bad?¡±

    Mu Chen lightly stared at him as his gaze became as sharp as des. His face was also dark, ¡°But when you bullied and humiliated my Goddess Luo Association¡¯s members, did you think of the consequences? The grand Demon¡¯s Gate actually used a wheeling fighting technique on a girl. Since you guys no longer wanted your face, then why should I leave such useless things to you guys?¡±

    He Yao¡¯s gaze was dark. The reason why Chen Hou did all of that was he ordered him to. And him doing all of that was just to vent out the anger he had towards Mu Chen for not giving him any face. But who would¡¯ve expected that Mu Chen would actually be so ruthless and did not spare any face for him?

    ¡°Boss, we¡¯ll help you capture that brat! We¡¯ll see what else can he do!¡± Chen Hou barked. Shortly after, him and the other two Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase experts flew out as well and went directly towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°Get lost!!¡±

    However, when they moved their bodies, Luo Li¡¯s figure appeared before them. The young girl had her jade-like hands on the hilt of her ck longsword. Luo Li¡¯s pupils were ice-cold at this moment. A sharp sword aura swept out, causing cracks on the ground as she threw enraged shes towards Chen Hou and the other two without the slightest show of mercy.

    ¡°You!¡±

    The faces of Chen Hou and the other two drastically changed. They tasted how formidable Luo Li was so, naturally, they wouldn¡¯t be slow. The three of them acted together as their three Spiritual Energies shed against the sword aura.

    Bang!

    The earth cracked and the bodies of Chen Hou and the other two trembled. They were sent flying back.

    ¡°You dare!¡± He Yao¡¯s gaze was cold as Spiritual Energy swept out from his body and he was about to take action against Luo Li.

    ¡°Same goes for you!¡± Mu Chen also issued a cold bark as he tightened his grab on the Spiritual Array Seed. The huge Spiritual Array that was above him slowly revolved.

    Sensing the huge Spiritual Array emitting violent Spiritual Energy ripples, He Yao¡¯s eyes turned even darker as he fixed his eyes on Mu Chen, ¡°Did you really think that you can deal with me by just relying on this Spiritual Array?!¡±

    ¡°Thene and try it!¡±

    Mu Chen didn¡¯t yield in the slightest as he coldly stared at He Yao.

    ¡°Okay, then today, I¡¯ll see how formidable you are!¡± He Yaoughed with anger as he took a step forth. Spiritual Energy rolled like huge waves.

    However, just when He Yao was about to act, a figure shed over and stood before Mu Chen. That figure gently smiled, ¡°He Yao, this issue was created by your side. Why are you being so overbearing?¡±

    ¡°Su Xuan!¡±

    When He Yao saw the girl that appeared before Mu Chen, his eyes instantly turned dark, ¡°You¡¯re trying to help him?¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t wish to see the both of you fight and cause such unpleasantness.¡± Su Xuan lightly smiled.

    The corner of He Yao¡¯s eyes twitched from Su Xuan¡¯s words. They¡¯d already gone this far and what was this unpleasantness that she spoke of? Su Xuan was good with her words but, clearly, she was siding with Mu Chen.

    ¡°What if I refuse?¡± He Yao said with his eyes darkening.

    ¡°Mu Chen has saved the life of us, the two sisters, at least. Therefore, I can¡¯t stand by and watch as he¡¯s being bullied, so I¡¯ll have to apologise.¡± Su Xuan said lightly. However, her words were clear that if He Yao wanted to touch Mu Chen, then she would definitely act as well.

    He Yao¡¯s gaze was dark as it became filled with an enraged ze. Both of his fists were tightly clenched. This was the first time that he saw Su Xuan stand out to protect a guy. This made him feel jealousy in his heart and he was nearly set ame by the jealousy.

    He Yao¡¯s palms were tightly clenched to the point that creaking sounds came from his fists. However, he chose not to act in the end, as it¡¯s still not the time for him to show his cards.

    He deeply inhaled a mouthful of air as the rage within his eyes slowly dulled down. However, he directed his vicious eyes towards Mu Chen and said coldly, ¡°Mu Chen, don¡¯t think that you won this time. I still have not treated you as a genuine opponent. But rest assured, in the Hunting War, I will set you as my prey. At that time, you¡¯ll pay back everything that you¡¯ve done today!¡±

    ¡°At that time...¡±

    His dark eyes were, once again, directed towards Su Xuan, ¡°No one will be able to save you!¡±

    When Mu Chen heard his words, he lightly smiled. He slightly tightened his grip and the Spiritual Array Seed settled down and was restored its original rusty state, thereafter, he stored it.

    ¡°Senior Brother He Yao, no matter what you¡¯re intending to do...¡±

    He stood up on the pavilion and looked at He Yao. Thereafter, he waved his hand towards Luo Li and the rest who were below and turned around. There wasn¡¯t that many ripples in his voice, but it resounded throughout the za.

    ¡°I, Mu Chen, will always ept your challenge.¡±

 Chapter 273 - Hidden

    <strong>Chapter 273 - Hidden</strong>

    On their way back, the members of the Goddess Luo Association were extremely excited to the point that their faces were red. Earlier on, because of the Demon¡¯s Gate, everyone was tense and, at the same time, felt like they had a guilty conscience. Although Luo Li¡¯s strength was indeed the strongest among them, no matter what, she was, after all, only a girl. There were so many of them, but, in the end, they had to let a girl to stand up for them. Furthermore, Luo Li was injured by the wheeling fighting tactics that the other party had used. This made them feel extremely guilty.

    Luckily, Mu Chen returned. Even when he faced the shameless and powerful Demon¡¯s Gate, he did not choose to swallow the grudge and, unexpectedly, he descended onto the Demon¡¯s Gate headquarters with a shocking appearance and returned everything that the other party had done to them.

    The earlier scene filled everyone¡¯s hearts with excitement, even now. Even someone as powerful as He Yao still chose not to move in the end and could only watch the ten Spiritual Arrays wreak havoc.

    There wasn¡¯t that many people that could force He Yao into such a spot, but to achieve that as a freshman, only Mu Chen could do it.

    This aplishment wasn¡¯t any inferior to his Pact of Three Moves with Li Xuantong.

    When Mu Chen saw how excited everyone was, he only smiled in return and turned his sights towards the ck-clothed girl that was following him. Luo Li was staring at him with a tranquil and soft gaze as her eyes rippled with emotion.

    Noticing that he was watching her, Luo Li also gave him a light smile. Her smile was soft and clear, which softened Mu Chen¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Are you injured?¡± Luo Li asked in a soft voice. She naturally knew that it wasn¡¯t easy for Mu Chen in today¡¯s fight. It definitely wasn¡¯t inferior to his fight with Li Xuantong. However,pared to back then, the current Mu Chen was also much more powerful.

    Mu Chen shook his head. Earlier on, they majority of the energy he used was from the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl. However, once he was in the Heart Array State, he acquired some exhaustion. But in terms of fatigue, it was naturally uparable to back then.

    However, today¡¯s events made him go beyond his own expectations. At the beginning, he really did prepare ten Rank 3 Spiritual Arrays. However, he did not have the confidence to activate all of them at once, since the difficulty to do so was extremely high. But, when he entered the Heart Array State, he was immersed in a state of fine and exquisite control, which allowed him to control the ten Spiritual Arrays as he wished.

    ¡®It seems like my control over the Heart Array State has deepened.¡¯ Mu Chen thought to himself. Currently, the familiarity of his control over the Heart Array State had far surpassed that of what it was in the past.

    He really did disy a shocking talent in his path of Spiritual Array cultivation.

    However, even though the power and might unleashed of what he did today was out of the ordinary, it required long and meticulous preparations. All of the Spiritual Arrays had to be engraved beforehand. Not to mention that the slightest mistake would put all of his efforts to waste.

    ¡°Mu Chen!¡±

    A voice called out from behind him. Mu Chen paused as he turned around and saw Su Xuan¡¯s group rushing towards him.

    ¡°Senior Sister Su Xuan.¡± when Mu Chen saw them, he immediately smiled in reply, ¡°Many thanks for your earlier action.¡±

    Although Mu Chen wasn¡¯t afraid of He Yao flipping out, Su Xuan¡¯s earlier help still made him feel grateful for her actions.

    ¡°So you do know how to thank people... you left after we helped you.¡± Su Ling¡¯er snorted.

    Mu Chen awkwardly smiled. He just didn¡¯t want to remain in that location any longer. The surrounding gazes made him feel ufortable. Shortly after, he softly coughed and introduced Luo Li.

    ¡°Haha, Luo Li long, we¡¯ve heard of you before. Little Sister Luo Li currently holds Rank 15 in the Heavenly Ranking, her fame within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy is even higher than yours.¡± Su Xuan smiled as she looked at Luo Li with a smear of shock shing across her eyes.

    Back then, Chen Hou and his group came to the Goddess Luo Association to cause trouble, but were defeated by Luo Li, causing her rank in the Heavenly Ranking to rise to Rank 15. However, Luo Li didn¡¯t have any feelings for this as she wasn¡¯t that strongly attached to the rankings on the Heavenly Ranking. All of this happened because others were knocking on their door and, therefore, she fought.

    Luo Li was a little embarrassed, ¡°Senior Sister Su Xuan is ttering me.¡±

    The friendship between the girls grew very quickly and when facing with Luo Li with such outstanding temperament, even the ice-cold Li Qing revealed a smile and they rapidly got familiar with one another.

    ¡°You have to be cautious of He Yao.¡± Su Xuan looked at Mu Chen as her gaze suddenly turned a little grave, ¡°He Yao¡¯s always scheming and if I didn¡¯t sense incorrectly, he should have hidden his strength.¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned, but shortly after, he restored himself back to his previous state as he nodded his head. Not only did Su Xuan sense that, even he sensed that there were some dangerous ripplesing from He Yao. That fellow was rather dangerous.

    ¡°However, even after being forced to that point, he still refused to reveal his true strength.¡± Mu Chen narrowed his eyes. What exactly was that fellow trying to do?

    ¡°Next month will be the Hunting War.¡± Su Xuan lightly smiled.

    ¡°What you¡¯re trying to say is that he¡¯s nning to show his true strength at the Hunting War?¡± Mu Chen was shocked. Shortly after, a sh of light went past his eyes and he continued, ¡°He¡¯s nning to surpass you on the Hunting War, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m probably not his true target.¡± said Su Xuan.

    ¡°Then his target is Li Xuantong?¡± Mu Chen was stunned. So it turned out that He Yao was going after Li Xuantong. No wonder he refused to reveal his strength to him, no matter what. It seemed that Li Xuantong was already making some preparations.

    ¡°He Yao¡¯s ambitions are high and he¡¯s not content with being behind someone. The Hunting War is a distinguished meeting of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. If he manages to surpass Li Xuantong on it, then his fame within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy will surpass thetter and he¡¯ll chase after Shen Cangsheng.¡± said Su Xuan.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression was a little solemn. He fought with Li Xuantong before and naturally knew how powerful that fellow was. If He Yao does have the confidence to fight with Li Xuantong, then he naturally had his own powerful trump cards that couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    And, right now, the situation between him and He Yao was like ice and fire. The instant the Hunting War was opened, he would definitely be listed in He Yao¡¯s prey list and, at that time, thetter clearly won¡¯t conceal himself.

    In the Hunting War, everyone had to rely on their true abilities. And if Su Xuan helped them at that time, he would be mocked and ridiculed instead.

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes as he thought of He Yao¡¯s dark gaze. Shortly after, he smiled, ¡°Senior Sister Su Xuan, I know.¡±

    Since he had already done those things, he would certainly not regret his actions. No matter how much He Yao had hidden his ability, if thetter thought that he could be easily suppressed, it would definitely not go so easily.

    Su Xuan lightly nodded. Regarding this matter, a reminder would be enough. Although He Yao was really powerful, this youth that stood before her wasn¡¯t any normal person, either. As for the results between them, it will only be known after they¡¯ve shed.

    The group of people talked for a moment before Su Xuan¡¯s party left. Mu Chen looked at their back figures and fell deep into his thoughts.

    ¡°What are you nning? Are you going to participate in the Hunting War?¡± Luo Li looked at Mu Chen as she asked.

    ¡°Since there are so many benefits in the Hunting War, I naturally have to participate in it.¡± Mu Chen smiled. The Spiritual Light Empowerment would clearly benefit one¡¯s cultivation greatly. If he were to give it up, then the loss would be too great.

    ¡°Then, He Yao...¡± Luo Li slightly hesitated. If he participated in the Hunting War, then there wouldn¡¯t be that many rules and regtions. Aside from not being able to kill, even if they were to heavily injure the other party, there wouldn¡¯t be the slightest punishment.

    He Yao¡¯s schemes were deep and, clearly, he wasn¡¯t a simple fellow to deal with. Facing this kind of opponent, one would have to maintain their vignce and guard. Otherwise, who knew when he would be fatally wounded by the vicious vemon that was hiding in the dark.

    ¡°Rest assured, although He Yao has concealed a portion of his strength, I¡¯m not someone that¡¯s easy to deal with, either.¡± Mu Chen smiled, ¡°Furthermore, don¡¯t we have a month¡¯s time? In this one month, I intend on entering the Lightning Territory to cultivate and make preparations for the Hunting War.¡±

    Although he managed to obtain the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl, he hadn¡¯t been able to fully grasp its profound intent. And since he had time right now, it¡¯s best that he studied it a little bit. Who knows, it might be able to enhance his strength.

    There would definitely be many dark horses in this Hunting War and by adding powerful opponents like He Yao, if he were to ck a even little bit, he might be thrown far away. And clearly, this situation wasn¡¯t something that he¡¯s willing to see.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Luo Li lightly smiled.

    When Mu Chen heard what she said, he couldn¡¯t stop smiling, ¡°This is like the ¡®Husband wielding the sword, facing all of the enemies, as the wife ys the zither, and follows the wave¡¯.¡±

    A smear of redness appeared on Luo Li¡¯s face as she stared at Mu Chen. Thereafter, she quickened her steps towards Ye Qingling.

    Mu Chen let out a hugeugh and quickly chased after the members of the Goddess Luo Association.

    ¡ª¡ª

    When Mu Chen¡¯s group left, the Demon¡¯s Gate headquarters was in ruins. He Yao, however, was solemnly looking at the headquarters that was left in ruins.

    ¡°Boss.¡± behind him, the faces of Chen Hou and the rest were ugly. Being beaten by Mu Chen today was a huge loss of face for them, the Demon¡¯s Gate.

    ¡°Boss, if you were to take action, would that brat act so arrogantly?¡± Chen Hou said with a low voice. After all, he¡¯s a core member of the Demon¡¯s Gate, so, naturally, he knew some of He Yao¡¯s secrets.

    He Yao indifferently threw a nce at him, then coldly said, ¡°My opponent is Li Xuantong. A freshman is still not worthy enough for me to reveal my strength.¡±

    ¡°But, you¡¯re just going to let that brat go?¡± Chen Hou unwillingly said.

    *Bang!*

    When he finished speaking, a smear of viciousness shed across He Yao¡¯s eyes as he threw a palm out. Rolls of Spiritual Energy turned into a huge force as it instantly swept the ruined headquarters. All of the huge stones were turned into dust.

    This scene made the members of the Demon¡¯s Gate silent out of fear.

    ¡°Rest assured, in the Hunting War, I will make that brat kneel and beg forgiveness for the things that he has done today. A small freshman really thinks that he can stand on top of my, He Yao¡¯s, head? What a reckless idiot!¡±

    ¡°For now, I¡¯ll allow him to live for another month.¡±

    He indifferently swept his sleeve as he turned around and left. His cold voice, however, spiraled around the ears of Chen Hou and the rest with a cold killing intent.

 Chapter 274 - Entering the Lightning Territory Once Again

    <strong>Chapter 274 - Entering the Lightning Territory Once Again</strong>

    Night engulfed the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy as Mu Chen quietly sat on his bed. Within his hand, a white light was flowing within a smooth pearl. There was also the sound of a dragon roaring, it¡¯s deep dragon roar caused even the air to tremble.

    Mu Chen stared at the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl in his hand as doubt shed across his eyes. Within the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl, there was a boundless amount of Spiritual Energy. He could use a small portion of the Spiritual Energy within. However, he could vaguely feel that that shouldn¡¯t be the full extent of the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl. However, every single time he attempted to enter the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl, he was rejected. The power within was rejecting his entry.

    The rejection appeared weak, but it was extremely frightening to the point that Mu Chen didn¡¯t dare to forcefully barge in. Otherwise, the rejection would make him suffer.

    ¡°There seems to be a seal set within the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl.¡± Mu Chen tightened his brows together as he muttered.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t guess wrong.¡± The Nine Netherbird¡¯s intent suddenly resounded within his heart.

    ¡°You know what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Chen was slightly happy as he immediately enquired within his heart.

    ¡°This White Dragon Spiritual Pearl should be an inheritance object that was left behind by the White Dragon Sovereign. Except that there¡¯s a seal within it and, with your current ability, it is impossible for you to break it.¡± said the Nine Netherbird.

    ¡°Are you able to break it?¡± Mu Chen immediately asked.

    ¡°As of right now, I¡¯m afraid that it will be a little difficult.¡± Nine Netherbird said, sounding a little helpless. After all, she still hasn¡¯t fully recovered.

    ¡°Then, what should we do?¡± Mu Chen was a little bbergasted. If he could not break the seal, doesn¡¯t it mean that he could only stare at it?

    ¡°To break this kind of seal, perhaps we can use an external force to aid us.¡± said the Nine Netherbird solemnly.

    ¡°An external power? What does that mean?¡± Mu Chen was a little astonished. Where can he borrow such a powerful external power?

    ¡°The ce that you¡¯re intending to go to tomorrow.¡±

    A thought shed in Mu Chen¡¯s heart, ¡°You¡¯re talking about the Lightning Territory?¡±

    His eyes lit up. Within the Lightning Territory, there was powerful and frightening external power. If he could borrow it, perhaps he¡¯d be able to break through the seal of this White Dragon Spiritual Pearl.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Mu Chen lightly nodded as he tightly grasped the White Dragon Spiritual Peal. A smear of ze shed across his eyes. He wished he could enter the Lightning Territory now and borrow it¡¯s power to break the seal on the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll head for the Lightning Territory tomorrow!¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, the Nine Netherbird¡¯s intent also appeared to be excited, ¡°This time, I want to refine a sufficient amount of Divine Lightning Beads. We¡¯re stillcking more than 2,000,000 Spiritual Value Points before we¡¯re able to purchase the Blood Essence of the Northern Sea Dragon, right?¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as he nodded. In this Heaven Rank Mission, he obtained a total of 4,500,000 Spiritual Value Points, with only 2,500,000 Spiritual Value Points to go before he reached 7,000,000 Spiritual Value Points, the price for the Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence.

    Although it was not a small amount, at least they¡¯re a step closer to it.

    Mu Chen¡¯s hand gently caressed the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl as expectation roused within his heart. If the Nine Netherbird obtained the Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence, then it¡¯ll be able to fully recover and surpass the shackles of a Spiritual Beast, and be a genuine Divine Beast, right?

    At that time, how powerful will it be? That was something that Mu Chen couldn¡¯t wait to see.

    The next day, Mu Chen immediately headed out, after bidding farewell to Luo Li, early in the morning and immediately headed towards the direction of the Lightning Territory.

    Outside the twisted space of the Lightning Territory, there were countless students rushing in. Among them, Mu Chen sensed a few with powerful Spiritual Energy ripples. On the spot, he inwardly smacked his lips. It seemed like many people were doing everything they could to make preparations for the Hunting War next month.

    Outside the twisted space, there was a huge floating stone tform with a frightening amount of people arriving from several different directions. Thereafter, from this stone tform, they would enter the Lightning Territory.

    Mu Chennded on a tform and swept his eyes around. Thereafter, his gaze stopped at the edge of the tform, there was a huge silver tablet. It looked as though lightning was flickering on the huge tablet.

    Around the huge tform, it was filled with many people. However, they were all pointing towards the huge silver tablet. asionally, there would be names flickering on top, and, from the looks of it, it was clearly not simple.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Mu Chen was a little astonished as he did not notice any silver tablets of that sort previously.

    ¡°This is the Lightning Territory Tablet, it¡¯s used to record the achievements of those outstanding students that went into the Lightning Territory.¡± Someone that appeared to be a upperssman smiled as he said.

    Mu Chen looked over and swept his eyes over it, absorbing the information on the silver tablet with his eyes. At the top of it, he saw several familiar names.

    Shen Cangsheng, Lightning Territory¡¯s Highest Level, Ninth Level

    Li Xuantong, Lightning Territory¡¯s Highest Level, Eighth Level

    Su Xuan, Lightning Territory¡¯s Highest Level, Seventh Level

    He Yao, Lightning Territory¡¯s Highest Level, Seventh Level

    Li Peng, Lightning Territory¡¯s Highest Level, Seventh Level

    The densely packed lightning names flickered. Every name represented powerful achievements. Within the Lightning Territory, there was a total of ten levels. The further you go, the more fearsome the lightning power bes. Those who are slightly weaker wouldn¡¯t even dare to remain in it for long.

    The Lightning Territory Tablet was also an aspect to see how many students have concealed their strength in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. On the silver tablet, aside from Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong, who were able to pull some distance between the rest, the next ten were closely packed behind Su Xuan, as well as He Yao. There were some whose names have never appeared on the Heavenly Ranking before. Clearly, the strength that they possessed wasn¡¯t something that could be underestimated.

    ¡°As expected of Shen Cangsheng.¡±

    Mu Chen sighed. Previously, he was only able to reach the fourth level, but Shen Cangsheng had already reached the ninth level. If he took another step forward, he¡¯d probably be able to reach thest level of the Lightning Territory.

    This strength was, indeed, something that left others stunned.

    Li Xuantong wasn¡¯t weak, either. He had reached the eighth floor, which made him just behind Shen Cangsheng. No wonder that person was a formidable figure that could challenge Shen Cangsheng.

    ¡°This time, I¡¯ll see how high I can ascend.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes shed with the desire to test himself. Thest time he visited the Lightning Territory, he was only at the strength of Spirit Realm. But right now, his cultivation was at the Heavenly Fusion Stage and the methods that he possessed was also so much stronger.

    Mu Chen nced at the Lightning Territory Tablet and no longer made any stops as he charged into the twisted space. Lightning flickered and he appeared within the Lightning Territory as the lighting wreaked havoc.

    Within the Lightning Territory, the sky was dark with lightning shooting down from every direction. The thunderous sound resounded in this entire space, causing even the heavens and earth to tremble.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time Mu Chen visited the Lightning Territory. Therefore, he was quite familiar with this ce. The first level of the Lightning Territory was too weak and wasn¡¯t suitable for him. Therefore, he did not make the slightest hesitation as he sped up and headed further into the depths.

    The current Mu Chen was clearly much stronger than his first visit. Therefore, he already charged into the fourth level well before ten minutes.

    However, he only made a slight stop in the fourth level and felt that the lightning power wasn¡¯t suitable for him. Therefore, he made a firm decision, gave up, and headed towards the fifth level.

    In the Lightning Territory, the cultivation of Heavenly Fusion Stage was required to enter the fourth floor. As for the fifth level, it was a huge increase and the minimum requirement would be Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase or even Quasi-Heavenly Transformation Stage strength.

    The further levels required even stricter requirements in cultivation.

    Naturally, this level wasn¡¯t the only standard of judgement. Those with powerful means could also pass through.

    With Mu Chen¡¯s current strength, charging into the fifth floor wasn¡¯t that difficult. When he entered the fifth floor, he only made a slight pause and shook his head again.

    The lightning power wasn¡¯t sufficient to break the seal of the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl.

    He, once again, pressed onwards.

    In a short dozen, or so, minutes, he had already reached the protective screen of the sixth floor. However, all he did was throw a punch out and the violent Spiritual Energy instantly broke the protective screen.

    His figure shed and passed through the crack that lead to the sixth level of the Lightning Territory.

    Rumble!

    When Mu Chen entered the sixth level of the Lightning Territory, an rming thunderous roar instantly resounded within his ears, as if it even made the blood within his body to start boiling.

    He raised his head. This was the sixth level of the Lightning Territory, which was even darker. The thunderclouds up in the sky were so huge that the end of it could not be seen. They huge python-like lightning pierced through the heavens and earth. This scene looked as if Judgement Day had arrived.

    Mu Chen sensed the violent Spiritual Energy within the heavens and earth. After a moment, he lightly shook his head, ¡°Still not enough!¡±

    Mu Chen muttered to himself. Thereafter, he raised his head towards the depths of the Lightning Territory. If he went in even further, it would be the seventh level of the Lightning Territory. Over there, not even a Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase could withstand the impact of the lightning.

    ¡°It requires the strength of Heavenly Transformation Stage Middle Phase...¡±

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes. Shortly after, his figure flew out. He wanted to break the seal of the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl as soon as possible and he could only rely on the powerful lightning of the Lightning Territory. Therefore, he had to do his best and go further in.

    Although a Heavenly Transformation Stage Middle Phase¡¯s strength was powerful, it wasn¡¯t easy to obstruct Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen¡¯s hands tightly clenched as his ck pupils reflected the lightning world. It was especially ferocious.

    Mu Chen rapidly flew past the sixth floor of the Lightning Territory. After a long time, his speed began to slow down as a twisted space appeared before him. A lightning screen pierced the heavens and earth and was blocking him.

    Outside the lightning screen, there were many stone tforms with quite a few figures. Everyone that had reached this ce wasn¡¯t any nameless figure. Even within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, they also possessed some fame. They were bitterly training here so that they could break through the screen and enter into the seventh floor of the Lightning Territory.

    When Mu Chen arrived, he attracted quite a bit of attention. Especially when these people sensed Mu Chen¡¯s strength, they revealed faces of shock. With the strength of a Heavenly Fusion Stage, Mu Chen was actually able to reach the sixth floor?

    Mu Chen did not care about everyone¡¯s gazes. He approached the huge lightning screen as he tightly clenched his fist. He had to charge through from here.

 Chapter 275 - Seventh Level of the Lightning Territory

    <strong>Chapter 275 - Seventh Level of the Lightning Territory</strong>

    Rumble

    A gigantic lightning screen pierced through the heavens and earth withrge lightning arcs leaping about, emitting astonishing Spiritual Energy ripples. It was as if even the space was twisted by it.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure stopped roughly a thousand feet outside the lightning screen as his eyes gravely stared at the lightning screen. This was what obstructed ess to the seventh level. Therefore, it was naturally out of the ordinary. Even if some Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase experts to exerted their full strength against the lightning screen, it would be hard for them to make a crack on the screen to pass through.

    ¡°Strength of a Heavenly Transformation Stage Middle Phase...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s fist clenched together as he inhaled a deep breath of air. He sat down on the air and closed his eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s that fellow doing?¡±

    On the stone tform outside of the lightning screen, there were some people paying attention to Mu Chen¡¯s abnormal actions. Immediately, they were a little astonished.

    ¡°Hmm, that person looks familiar. Doesn¡¯t he?¡±

    Aside from some doubtful people, there were also some that managed to recognised Mu Chen. After all, he was no longer the nameless freshman that he was in the past. After his Pact of Three Moves with Li Xuantong, he was engraved into the memory of many upperssmen.

    ¡°That¡¯s the freshman that managed to beat the Pact of Three Moves against Li Xuantong! His name should be Mu Chen, right?¡±

    ¡°So it was him, no wonder he dared to enter the sixth level of the Lightning Territory with just Heavenly Fusion Stage strength.¡±

    ¡°But, from the looks of it, it seems that he¡¯s trying to charge through the seventh level of the Lightning Territory, right? It shouldn¡¯t be possible, right? Not even I can pass through that screen...¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Even though that brat managed to take the three moves from Li Xuantong, his physical strength is still a little too weak. If he recklessly charged into the seventh level, that¡¯s simply seeking his own death.¡±

    Up on the stone tforms, there was an outburst of whispers. Some gazes were gathered onto the youth¡¯s figure that was sitting on the air.

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t bothered by those surrounding whispers. He focused his mind and, after a long while, all ten of his fingers started to form seals and he was rapidly forming Spiritual Seals.

    The Spiritual Seals were increasing at a rapid speed and in just two minutes, a hundred Spiritual Seals were surrounding Mu Chen. Those Spiritual Seals whistled as they brought forth frightening Spiritual Energy ripples.

    The current Mu Chen had already achieved Rank 4 Spiritual Array Master in the cultivation of Spiritual Arrays. At his best, the amount of Spiritual Seals that he could create had already reached a shocking amount of one hundred.

    Up on the stone tform, everyone was looking at the hundred Spiritual Seals that were surrounding Mu Chen. Their eyes trembled. Reaching a hundred Spiritual Spiritual Seals was a threshold. Passing through that threshold, one will be able to achieve Rank 4 Spiritual Array Master. And the current Mu Chen had clearly reached that step.

    Rank 4 Spiritual Array Masters areparable to Heavenly Transformation Stage experts. They then understood why Mu Chen was able to reach the sixth level of the Lightning Territory with only his Heavenly Fusion Stage cultivation.

    Shhhhhuuu! Shuuuu!

    As they were grasping in surprise, the hundred Spiritual Seals that were surrounding Mu Chen whistled out. Thereafter, they merged with the heavens and earth. Instantly, the Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth gave off violent ripples. Spiritual Energy light rays gleamed as they interweaved, forming into a huge andplicated Spiritual Array diagram.

    The Spiritual Energy light rays were sketching while releasing extremely violent Spiritual Energy ripples. Up in the sky, the light rays gradually gathered and everyone could see aplicated lotus-like Spiritual Array slowly being formed.

    Onom! Onom!

    It was as if a huge Spiritual Array was being made from ck light Spiritual Energy that was emitting a resonating and trembling sound. Lights fluctuated along the powerful energy ripples.

    This Spiritual Array was, naturally, the Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array. In the past, when Mu Chen arranged this Spiritual Array, he required a massive amount of energy. But along with his cultivation improving, he clearly no longer required the need to exhaust as much energy as he did in the past.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes slowly opened and within his ck pupils, a light flickered. Shortly after, his hand signs changed as a faint voice resounded throughout this ce with the roaring lightning.

    ¡°Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array.¡±

    Boom!

    The huge Spiritual Array slowly twisted to the point that even the ck light lotus was also nting to one side. The ck petals gradually blossomed as boundless lights gathered at the heart of the lotus.

    Shhhhhuuuu!

    An extremely violent light beam shot out from the lotus heart and, shortly after, it pierced through the sky. Under all those amazed gazes, it heavily shed against the lightning screen.

    The lightning screen violently rippled as energy ripples endlessly fluctuated. Wherever the ck light swept against, there were traces of the lightning screen bing twisted.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were calm as he rotated one of his fingers. The huge ck lotus started to spin, along with the ck light. It was like a drill that was drilling into the lightning screen.

    Creak Creak

    The lightning arc violently flickered as a little ck mark appeared on the solid lightning screen. Thereafter, the mark slowly cracked open. Although the hole was small, it was sufficient for a person to pass through it.

    ¡°He actually cracked it!¡± someone cried out with a shocked and admiring voice.

    Up in the sky, Mu Chen¡¯s figure suddenly stood up. There wasn¡¯t the slightest hesitation in him as he turned into a stream of light and charged towards the crack at lightning speed.

    As Mu Chen charged into the lightning screen. The giant Spiritual Array slow started to disperse, bit by bit. The screen rapidly restored itself back to normal, leaving plenty of astonished and admiring gazes from outside.

    Mu Chen charged through the crack and the darkness before him onlysted for a moment before it lit up. Shortly after, he opened his eyes and was a little shocked as he looked at the shocking scene before him.

    It was a dark world with the lightning clouds up in the sky looking as though they were about to fall onto the ground. This caused the sky to appear extremely low and the pressure was extremely hard to bear.

    Rumble!

    Mu Chen raised his head and saw that the seventh level of the lightning territory was actually drizzling with rain. He extended his hand out, allowing the rain to fall onto his body. Immediately, his body started to shake uncontrobly.

    He clenched his hand, caught those fine raindrops and discovered that the raindrops were formed by lightning. When they fell onto one¡¯s body, it would bring tiny amounts of stabbing pain a with numbing sensation.

    The lightning energy of the seventh level was actually powerful to this extent.

    A smear of astonishment shed across Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. No wonder the requirement to enter the seventh level was so high. Otherwise, it would be hard to endure while training here.

    ¡°The lightning energy in the seventh level is rather vigorous, it should be sufficient to break the seal.¡±

    Mu Chen slightly pondered, before his body flew out. Dozens of minutester, his figure began to slow down. In front of him, there was a majestic mountain. There weren¡¯t any nts on the surface of mountain, it was empty with little life force.

    At the peak of the mountain, there was a metallic-looking lightning tform.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figurended on the lighting tform and sat down. Up above him, the lighting clouds looked like ck ink, due to the attraction of the lighting energy floating quietly up in the sky. In the clouds, there weren¡¯t any astonishing lightning bolts flickering about. However, there was some lightning that managed to get out as the ck clouds moved, emitting a frightening amount of ripples.

    The seventh level of the lightning energy was much more powerfulpared to the sixth level.

    When Mu Chen looked at the lighting clouds, where the frightening lightning energies were gathering, he wasn¡¯t worried; instead, he was happy. The more powerful the lightning energy, the more effective it would be against the seal on the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl.

    Mu Chen looked at the cold lightning tform and slightly held his breath. Shortly after, he deeply inhaled and infused the Spiritual Energy within him into the lightning luring tform.

    Onom Onom

    As he poured his Spiritual Energy into the tform, the originally ck lightning luring tform started to emit some light.

    When the lightning tform was activated by Mu Chen, the ink-like lightning clouds started to wiggle. The lighting clouds extended out, little by little, like an ancient lightning beast that was about to emerge.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was grave as he clearly sensed that there was a frightening amount of energy ripples being gathered between this heaven and earth.

    Rumble!

    A deep thunderous roar resounded up in the sky. Mu Chen raised his head and stared at the lightning clouds. Just when he was about to wee the lightning¡¯s impact, he suddenly saw some rain falling towards him from the ck clouds.

    Those rain droplets appeared to be brilliant silver and within those droplets, there were violent lightning energies being contained. Every single drop was way more horrifying than the lightning at the fourth level.

    It was a lightning rain.

    Crack Crack

    The rain was falling down under Mu Chen¡¯s startled gaze and fell onto the surface of his body.

    Bang! Bang!

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure felt as though he had suffered the impact of some lightning. Every single raindrop exploded the moment they fell onto his body. The frightening energies within them caused red marks to appear on the surface of his body. That intense pain instantly traveled throughout his body.

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help taking a deep breath. He never imagined that the rain that looked so gentle would be so frightening.

    The lightning rain continued to explode and travel along the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body and into his pores. Faint crackling sounds resounded. That was the lightning energy traveling through his flesh and meridians.

    An intense pain, along with the faint numbness, was spreading throughout Mu Chen¡¯s body. Aside from the intense pain, there was an abnormal content sensation.

    Mu Chen smiled as he looked at the falling rain. His fist clenched as a white light flickered. The White Dragon Spiritual Pearl appeared in his grasp, emitting a deep resounding dragon¡¯s roar.

    Mu Chen stared at the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl in his hand and, shortly after, he slowly raised his hand. The White Dragon Spiritual Pearl floated above his head as a faint white light rippled out, forming into a light barrier and blocked all of the raindrops.

    When the lightning rain fell on the light barrier formed by the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl, it instantly caused ripples.

    Both of Mu Chen¡¯s hands stuck to the cold lighting luring tform as he poured his Spiritual Energy into it, pushing the effect of the lightning luring tform to it¡¯s greatest limit.

    Boom!

    The lightning luring tform burst forth with dazzling light that instantly shrouded Mu Chen¡¯s body within it. A powerful attraction burst out.

    Rumble!

    As the lightning luring tform was pushed to the limits by Mu Chen, it instantly caused deep lightning roars to resound between this heaven and earth. Some ink ck thunderclouds that were far away also started to be attracted towards this location.

    The entire heavens and earth had instantly darkened down.

    Only the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl that was on top of Mu Chen¡¯s head was still emitting some light and stood towering without any movements.

    Mu Chen raised his head and mumbled, while looking at those ink-like thunderclouds.

    ¡°Next up, give me a merciless one!¡±

    Boom!

    As Mu Chen muttered, those ink-like thunderclouds up in the sky instantly shrank and in the next instant, it was a torrential downpour!

 Chapter 276 - Breaking the Seal

    <strong>Chapter 276 - Breaking the Seal</strong>

    Crack Crack

    As the brilliant downpour fell, a majority of the rain was absorbed as it whistled towards Mu Chen¡¯s direction. The remaining raindrops fell onto the ground.

    On the surrounding bald mountains, some of them would asionally be hit by the stormy raindrops and would instantly crumble. Thereafter, they would be reduced to ashes and leave dense and deep holes on the mountains.

    No wonder there wasn¡¯t any life force around here. Facing this kind of harsh environment, there wasn¡¯t any powerful nts that could survive here.

    Onom Onom

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t distracted by the scene that was around him. His eyes were fixed on the light screen that was above him. At the heart of the light screen was the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl that had not moved a single jolt. It was constantly emitting a white light as it obstructed the storming lightning rain.

    Under the wash of the lightning rain, the white screen was also rippling with fluctuations.

    More and more lightning rain whistled down. Just from the looks of it, it was extremely shocking. However, the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl wasn¡¯t an ordinary object, even with the rain wreaking havoc, it still stood towering and did not move.

    Looking at it, Mu Chen was shocked and overjoyed. He was shocked at the power of the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl that could even withstand such lightning rain falling on it. He was overjoyed as the more powerful the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl was, there would be more benefits that he would gain when the seal broke.

    Rumble!

    Up on the horizon, the ink-like lightning clouds violently wiggled about, as though they sensed how powerful the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl was. As they wiggled, the stormy rain became even more violent. That scene caused Mu Chen to be rmed. Under this storm, even a Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase expert would be heavily wounded by it.

    Roar!

    The White Dragon Spiritual Pearl was heavily shing against the falling lightning rain. A deep dragon roar burst forth as the white light rippled, as though it was enraged by the rain. The white light engulfed Mu Chen and the lightning rain that was falling on it was dispersed.

    Rumble!

    Towards the provoking roar, the lightning clouds at the horizon also gave their reply. As lightning clouds wiggled about, the rain actually started to merge.

    Shhhuuuu! Shhhhuuu!

    Fine lightning rain merged together and formed into silver lightning that was as thick as a person¡¯s arm. They pierced through the heavens and heavily shed against the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl, along with an irresistible violent energy.

    As the two astonishing powers shed, ripples fluctuated out that caused even the space to twist.

    The White Dragon Spiritual Pearl was fiercely shing against theyers of clouds.

    Mu Chen sat on the silver lightning tform as he raised his head, witnessing the fight between the two forces. He constantly controlled the lightning tform, continuously increasing its power.

    He wasn¡¯t worried that the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl couldn¡¯t take it, he was just worried that the lightning energy wasn¡¯t powerful enough and would be unable to break the seal on the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl. Otherwise, all of his effort would go to waste.

    However, he still belittled the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl. As an item of a Sovereign, it had gone through years of time and yet it was still so powerful.

    The lightning clouds that filled the whole sky continued for a full three days and three nights. However, the light emitting from the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl was still so dazzling. Frightening Spiritual Energy ripples fluctuated as they dispersed the liquid lightning.

    Because Mu Chen was constantly activating the effects of the lightning tform, there would be thunderclouds constantly being attracted towards this region and they would merge together. During these three days and three night¡¯s time, the violent lightning rain had not stopped for a moment.

    ¡°The White Dragon Spiritual Pearl is way too powerful...¡±

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help smacking his lips. Under the impact, even a Heavenly Transformation Stage Middle Phase expert would not dare to endure for so long. However, seeing the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl, it was still so lively and there weren¡¯t any signs of the seal being broken.

    ¡°I refuse to believe that you can keep going on!¡±

    Mu Chen grounded his teeth and poured his Spiritual Energy into the lightning tform again. The current lightning tform burst forth with great light.

    This continued for a full ten days!

    In these ten days, the lightning rain never stopped.

    Although the violent rain caused the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl to dim a little, the seal still stood strong. This made Mu Chen a little speechless. No wonder even the Nine Netherbird said that it didn¡¯t have any confidence in breaking the seal on the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl, it was actually this powerful.

    Mu Chen raised his head and gravely looked up at the sky. Because he continuously used the lightning tform, the entire region was basically filled with thunderclouds. The scene was so dark that even the space was about to be suppressed.

    The thunderclouds in this area were already extremely frightening to the point that even Mu Chen was a little panic-stricken as he understood that if it was him, there was no way he could fully escape from this situation.

    There weren¡¯t that many people that dared to attract thunderclouds in such a fierce manner in the seventh level of the Lightning Territory. Although the lightning energy in the Lightning Territory could refine Spiritual Energy, if one were to over refine their Spiritual Energy, they would exploded into dust...

    Huuuu

    Mu Chen exhaled a mouthful of air as he looked at the ink-like thunderclouds. Because of the lightning energy being way too violent, Mu Chen could see lightning flickers within the thunderclouds, as if they had formed into a lightning river. That river was slowly flowing within the thunderclouds, emitting ripples that would make anyone¡¯s scalp tingle.

    ¡°I can¡¯t carry on...¡±

    MMu Chen muttered. From the current situation, if he were to carry on, who knows how long it would take him and the Hunting War was less than a month away. Clearly, he couldn¡¯t spend too much time on breaking the seal.

    ¡°Seems like I have to get even fiercer.¡±

    Mu Chen slightly hesitated. Shortly after, he clenched his teeth and flicked his fingers. The White Dragon Spiritual Pearl brought along a torrential white light, it was like a light beam as it soared up into the lightning river that was flowing within the thunderclouds.

    The lightning river was formed from the violent lightning energy that umted after more than ten days. Within it, the lightning energy was way too violent that even Mu Chen felt a little palpitation. However, this was the only way for him right now.

    Shhhhhuuuu!

    The white light soared up and was especially eye-catching in this dark horizon.

    At the end of the horizon, who knows how many people have gathered here. They were all the people that were training in the seventh level of the Lightning Territory. They¡¯d noticed themotion at Mu Chen¡¯s side and, henceforth, they came to investigate.

    They were exceptionally astonished that there would be someone that dared to lure such threatening thunderclouds. Even they didn¡¯t dare to casually step foot into that region.

    This made them a little curious, they did not know which fellow had concealed himself for so long and then suddenly burst out by actually causing such a huge scene...

    ¡°Something flew up into the thunderclouds.¡±

    Under the darkened horizon, someone spoke. They saw something soaring up to the darkened sky and into the white light in the thunderclouds.

    ¡°There was already a lightning river formed in the thunderclouds, what is that guy thinking? Doesn¡¯t he know how fearsome the violent lightning river is?¡±

    When those that could be considered to be outstanding in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy saw this scene, their faces changed. Shortly after, all of them moved back simultaneously with shock filling their eyes.

    Mu Chen, naturally, didn¡¯t know the attention that he had attracted from his actions. His eyes were fixed on the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl. Thetter had already turned into a white light piercing through the thunderclouds and into the lightning river.

    Rumble!

    The instant they shed, there was a thunderous roar in the horizon. It violently resounded throughout the sky and under the noise, even the horizon started to tremble.

    Boom!

    The omnipresent lightning light burst out from the thunderclouds and, under that lightning, the ink-ck thunder clouds started to rapidly dissipate.

    In the range of two hundred li, the ck thunderclouds rapidly disappeared.

    The lightning was all attracted by the liquid body of lightning, possessing terrifying power. Mu Chen watched as a mountain peak was reduced to dust by the liquid formed from the lightning.

    Mu Chen felt his scalp tingling as he immediately turned off the lightning luring tform. However, he was on a mountain peak as well and there were liquid-forms of the lightning shing down.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face drastically changed. The lightning speed was too fast that he could not evade in time.

    Boom!

    When the liquid-formed lightning was about to hit Mu Chen, torrential ck mes swept out of his body and formed into a pair of huge wings that were engulfed in ck mes, protecting him.

    Bang! Bang!

    The liquid-form lightningnded on the ming ck wings and burst forth with violent ripples. Thereafter, they gradually dissipated.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Mu Chen was relieved as he spoke in his heart. He knew that it was the Nine Netherbird that helped him. Otherwise, he would be in a terrible state from the liquid-form lightning.

    ¡°The seal on the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl should be breaking soon.¡± the Nine Netherbird¡¯s voice sounded in Mu Chen¡¯s heart.

    When Mu Chen heard what it said, he immediately raised his head and saw the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl bathed in the lightning river. Under the corrosion of the violent energy, the light on the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl dimmed down.

    As the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl dimmed down, the dragon pattern that was engraved on the surface of the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl also started to disappear, bit by bit.

    The speed of the dragon pattern disappearing was extremely fast. In a few dozen breath¡¯s time, it thoroughly dissipated. In that instant, when the dragon pattern disappeared, Mu Chen could clearly sense pure Spiritual Energy ripples exploding from within.

    If the Spiritual Energy of the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl was previously restricted, then, right now, it had been truly unleashed.

    ¡°The seal is gone!¡±

    Joy filled Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. After all his efforts, he had finally broke the seal on the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl.

    Shhhhuu!

    The ming ck wings that were protecting Mu Chen shot into the lightning river and grabbed onto the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl. Thereafter, they quickly returned. However, in just a few short breaths, the ck mes on the wings dissipated a little.

    Mu Chen extended his hand out and grabbed onto the cool White Dragon Spiritual Pearl. He could sense that, right now, he had truly obtain the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl!

 Chapter 277 - Foreign Fiends

    <strong>Chapter 277 - Foreign Fiends</strong>

    On the lightning luring tform, Mu Chen looked at the warm White Dragon Spiritual Pearl in his hand with unconceble joy in his eyes. But fortunately, he rapidly restored his rity and did not investigate the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl. With a flip of his hand, he stored the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl.

    Up in the sky, the lightning river was still wreaking havoc on thisnd. When Mu Chen saw it, he leaped down the mountain peak as he ran, sticking close to the ground.

    Themotion that he caused in this area was too huge. Previously, he had already sensed some gazes staring at his direction. Therefore, he clearly could not continue to remain here any longer and had to find a new ce to cultivate.

    Mu Chen flew close to the ground, avoiding the pouring torrents. After a few minutes, he managed to leave the region where the thunderclouds were wreaking havoc. After he left, the frightening lightning ripples had also weakened, little by little.

    The surrounding pressure that was slightly dissipating made Mu Chen feel relieved. Shortly after, he pushed his speed to the limits and rapidly left this region, searching for a new remote area, before he slowed himself down.

    There was a short hill that wasn¡¯t that eye-catching in this mountain range. Furthermore, by borrowing the surrounding mountains, he could avoid anyone noticing this area.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figurended on top of the hill. He looked around before calming himself down. With a grasp of his hand, the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl had, once again, appeared in his hand.

    Only now did he have time to take a good look at the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl, whose seal had been broken.

    There wasn¡¯t that many changes on the exterior, except that the white dragon patterns on it had disappeared. Within the pearl, a white mist looked as though it had prated the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl as it curled around the surface of the pearl. It appeared extremely magical.

    Mu Chen grabbed onto the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl as he sensed the boundless energy within it. His expression also couldn¡¯t help turning grave. Thereafter, he deeply inhaled a mouthful of air and his hands came together with the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl floating on top of both of his palms.

    A pitch-ck Spiritual Energy poured out of Mu Chen¡¯s palms and shrouded the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl.

    Just when Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy was about toe in contact with the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl, the pearl immediately burst forth with dazzling light and shroud his figure. When the white light shrouded him, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes blurred and soon after, he realised that the scenery before him had changed.

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

    Mu Chen looked at the white world as he was engrossed in his own thoughts. This should be the world within the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl. Back then, when it was being sealed, he did attempt to try it, but had been directly rejected by the pearl. Now that the seal was broken, he could finally enter it.

    He looked around and slightly hesitated. Thereafter, he flew towards the boundless white world. As he marched forth, the white mist started to dissipate.

    When Mu Chen moved, the surrounding scenery changed again. The white mist rapidly disappeared and andscape appeared, it was a vast world.

    Mu Chen stood on the horizon as he looked down on the world. When he was slightly at a loss, a scarlet-blood colour appeared on the far horizon. Thereafter, the scarlet-blood colour surged over along with an endless chill. On the spot that the scarlet-blood coloured tidal wave past, endless lifeforms were being devoured. Even the various energies between the heavens and earth were extinguished by the torrential scarlet-red colour.

    At the front of the scarlet-blood colour tidal wave, there seemed to be countless figures soaring up into the sky as they tried their best to obstruct it. However, their powers were tiny before the scarlet-blood coloured tidal wave.

    Countless hopeless screams resounded within the entire world as they fell into the terrifying Judgement Day.

    This was a devastating disaster.

    The scarlet-blood colour slowly spread to the unfamiliar world as the lifeforms were being devoured. The energies between the heavens and earth weren¡¯t an exception, either, as they became polluted.

    A world filled with lifeforms were all entirely annihted at this moment.

    Mu Chen was drenched in a cold sweat as he watched the scene before him. His heart was filled with fear. What was that scarlet-blood coloured tidal wave doing in this world? It¡¯s actually so terrifying.

    Mu Chen watched the scene as a blood-light gathered. There was an illusory figure filled with scarlet scales that walked out. It was like a demonic god that looked as though it was the most sinister thing in this world had directed its pupils towards Mu Chen¡¯s direction.

    As the gaze was directed at his direction, Mu Chen¡¯s heart jolted. The scenery before him changed. It was like a world that was about to be destroyed. There were countless figures within the towering mountain tearing space cracks and left, fleeing for their lives.

    Mu Chen looked at those figures and, among them, there was a white-haired figure that he had seen before.

    ¡°That¡¯s the White Dragon Sovereign?!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart violently jolted as he muttered out.

    The scene before him watered down as though countless months and years had shuttled past. When Mu Chen recovered, the scenery before him had restored back to the white misty world.

    Mu Chen¡¯s forehead was filled with sweat as his heart was still shocked. The scene from before gave him a huge shock. Just what were those scarlet-blood coloured lifeforms?

    Could it be that among all those who escaped, the White Dragon Sovereign was among them?

    ¡°Correct, I had escaped from there.¡±

    Suddenly, a faint voice resounded out. Mu Chen was startled as he immediately raised his head. In the white misty world, the white mist started to gather as a deep dragon roar resounded out. As the white mist gathered, it turned into a huge white dragon that soared towards the horizons.

    The white dragon spiraled and Mu Chen sat down before it. At the head of the white dragon, a light flickered and a figure had appeared. That figure had snow-white hair but his skin was youthful. His pair of white pupils were exceptionally bizarre.

    He sat on the white dragon and his pupils stared at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Haha, it seems that you¡¯ve broken the seal within the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl.¡± That white-pupiled figure then faintly smiled. His gentle voice resounded in this white misty world.

    ¡°White Dragon Sovereign?¡±

    When Mu Chen saw that figure, his heart jolted. In the space of the Spirit Treasury, he had seen this figure before. However, the figure that he saw was extremely blurry, and right now, thetter was extremely clear.

    Precisely because of the rity, Mu Chen could vaguely sense the terrifying Sovereign¡¯s pressure. Even if thetter had fallen, his Sovereign pressure still existed.

    ¡°Mu Chen pays respect to elder. I was lucky to obtain the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl, it was rude and impetuous of me to break the seal. I seek your forgiveness for the rm.¡± Mu Chen cupped his hands as he said cautiously.

    Although the White Dragon Sovereign had fallen, an existence of his level could cause huge danger to him with the slightest method they had left behind. Therefore, it was better for him to be more humble.

    The White Dragon Sovereign¡¯s pupils stared at Mu Chen and, shortly after, heughed as he waved his hand, ¡°It was your fate to obtain this White Dragon Spiritual Pearl that I had left behind.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded and hesitated awhile, before couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What was it that I saw earlier?¡±

    The scene that he saw earlier, a world with billions of lifeforms being annihted was way too frightening.

    ¡°Just scenes that I¡¯ve experienced.¡± the White Dragon Sovereign faintly smiled and continued, ¡°The Great Thousand World was boundless and was the location where countless Lower nes intercepted. It was extremely savage and cruel, it wasn¡¯t something that you can understand.¡±

    Mu Chen was speechless. Although he had not experienced the frightening situation before, he could sense how horrifying it was.

    ¡°What was that thing within the blood-coloured tidal wave?¡± Mu Chen asked. That lifeform made him feel fear.

    ¡°That was one of the Foreign Fiends. We call it as the Fiend Blood Tribe. What you¡¯ve just seen was a world that they had destroyed and it was my hometown. Haha, I was someone who had escaped from the Lower nes.¡± the White Dragon Sovereign smiled, however, his smile was numbing and mournful.

    ¡°What are the Foreign Fiends?¡± Mu Chen muttered.

    The White Dragon Sovereign slightly lowered his head, ¡°I don¡¯t have much understanding towards them. They are born in the Great Thousand World and are towards the inner sides. If without any mishap, perhaps you won¡¯te to know about these things in your entire life.¡±

    ¡°But for the Lower nes, they are extremely terrifying. Once they find a lower ne and corrode it, the oue is the annihtion of all life forms, just as what you¡¯ve seen earlier on.¡±

    ¡°Although it sounded unreal to you, have you heard of this existence called the Martial Ancestor before?¡± the White Dragon Sovereign looked at Mu Chen.

    ¡°The Martial Ancestor, Ling Dong?¡± Mu Chen was startled.

    The White Dragon Sovereign nodded, ¡°The Martial Ancestor was also from the Lower nes. Furthermore, his Lower nes had once suffered the attacks of the Fiends. But the Martial Ancestor was, after all, much stronger than you and I. Not only did he expel the fiends, he also managed to behead a branch of the Fiend Tribe¡¯s Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Although it was just a branch, the power that they possessed was something that the Lower nes could not withstand. To be able to achieve that as someone from the Lower nes, the Martial Ancestor was, indeed, worthy of other¡¯s admiration. He was much stronger than us.¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned. Compared to the Lower nes, the Great Thousand World had more advantages. The level of experts here was far more powerful than those of the Lower nes. For this Martial Ancestor to make achievements up to this step with the resources of the Lower nes, he was indeed, not simple. No wonder he could establish such a powerful existence like the Martial Realm in the Great Thousand World.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve not spoke for a long time and I have, indeed, spoke too much in such a short while.¡±

    The White Dragon Sovereign smiled as he gradually recovered. He was, after all, a remnant of intent right now. At the spot, he waved his hand as he looked at Mu Chen, ¡°it was fate that we met. Since you¡¯re able to obtain this White Dragon Spiritual Pearl and also breaking the seal, then let me lend you a helping hand.¡±

    As he finish speaking, his sleeves waved and an endless amount of white mist surged over. The white mist contained pure and boundless Spiritual Energy.

    The White Dragon Sovereign smiled as he pointed towards the air. Torrential waves surged in this world with the wind and clouds rolled, and boundless pure Spiritual Energy was pouring towards Mu Chen in tidal waves.

    ¡°It¡¯d be up to your ability on how much remnant energy you can absorb that was left by me.¡±

 Chapter 278 - Quasi-Heavenly Transformation Stage

    <strong>Chapter 278 - Quasi-Heavenly Transformation Stage</strong>

    Boom!

    A Majestic Spiritual Energy suddenly surged out of the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl as the endless Spiritual Energy poured into Mu Chen¡¯s body. Under the overflowing sensation, Mu Chen felt a swelling sensation.

    The Spiritual Energy within the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl was way too much for him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t absorb all of it!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart shed with that thought as he immediately flew out,nding onto a lightning luring tform that was closest to him and rapidly activated the tform. Thereafter, thunder clouds started to gather on the horizon. However,pared to his previous encounter, it was much more gentle.

    But, of course, thisparison was only to his previous encounter. The lightning energy in the seventh level was extremely robust. Even a Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase expert would find it hard to bear. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Chen having some means up his sleeve, it was basically impossible for him to enter into this level.

    Pitch-ck thunder clouds gathered above Mu Chen as lightning rain fell, hitting Mu Chen and causing red marks to appear on his body. At the same time, the lightning energy also flowed into the pores all over his body as they endlessly poured onto his body.

    When the lightning energy poured onto Mu Chen¡¯s body, it instantly caused a conflict with the boundless energy from the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl. As the two forces shed, they reacted with a shocking response.

    The lightning energy in the lightning territory possessed an effect of refining Spiritual Energy. Henceforth, when it shed with the vast Spiritual Energy from the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl, the Spiritual Energy started to slowly shrink. As the Spiritual Energy shrank, the colour turned increasingly deep and refined.

    With the refining aid from the lightning energy, Mu Chen slowly exhaled a mouthful of air. Shortly after, he circted the Great Pagoda Art to refine the Spiritual Energy and constantly absorbed them. Lastly, they poured into his aura sea, and were absorbed by the small spirit that was seated within.

    This speed of cultivation was way fasterpared to his ordinary speed. However, that wasn¡¯t the crucial point, the crucial point was that the Spiritual Energy from the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl was extremely pure without any consciousness. Henceforth, it did not resist Mu Chen¡¯s refinement, which caused this method of cultivation to be smooth.

    In his aura sea, the small spirit rippled with light around him as it devoured the Spiritual Energy that was endlessly pouring into his aura sea. As he devoured it, he started to slowly grow and the Spiritual Energy ripples that were emitted from him also grew stronger.

    The light that was emitting from the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl also grew stronger. Thereafter, it shroud Mu Chen¡¯s body into it. The ck thunderclouds that were above Mu Chen have been constantly moving around as mild lightning rain fell. All that lightning energy was being endlessly poured onto Mu Chen¡¯s body to refine the Spiritual Energy from the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl.

    Mu Chen tightly closed his eyes. His expression was focused as he kept circting the Great Pagoda Art to refine it. Thereafter, he did not carry out any other methods and could ept the power from the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl.

    However, he also left some caution. Although the speed of his strength growing was fast, there was a limit to it. If he were to jump too fast at once, it would cause his Spiritual Energy to be unstable, which would result in failure, which wouldn¡¯t be a good news to is future days.

    But, right now, it was all still within Mu Chen¡¯s control.

    His cultivation was already on the right track.

    Under this type of cultivation, the days started to pass and in a blink of an eye, five days had already past. The space in the seventh level was considerably huge and vast. The amount of people that could step into this level was little in number. Adding the fact that Mu Chen chose a remote area, there wasn¡¯t anyone disrupting his cultivation during these five days.

    And in these five days, the Spiritual Energy ripples that were emitting from Mu Chen¡¯s body grew to quite powerful.

    Ssh! Ssh!

    The thunder rain fell and in that area, there was a bald mountain peak. A slim figure was seated on the lightning luring tform, allowing the lightning rain to fall on his body.

    His clothing had already been reduced to dust by the lightning rain in these five days. A faint silvery luster was being emitted from his skin, it was due to the lightning energy constantly refining his body.

    In between both his palms, the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl slowly revolved as an extremely pure Spiritual Energy endlessly poured into his body without ending.

    However, Mu Chen did not ept the limitless energy. His eyes abruptly opened. The instant his eyes were opened, lightning shed across his ck pupils. The lightning formed into thunder as it shot forth from his eyes.

    Considerably powerful Spiritual Energy ripples emitted from Mu Chen¡¯s body as they sent stones that were around the lightning luring tform flying.

    Under the powerful Spiritual Energy ripples, the neverending lightning rain was blocked from of Mu Chen¡¯s body, maintaining a distance of roughly five feet, before prating through it and fell.

    Mu Chen exhaled a long lump of white mist that was infused with some lightning. His gaze gradually restored it¡¯s calmness. Shortly after, his intent moved and he saw the changes in this aura sea.

    His current spirit had already expanded by a fold as the Spiritual Energy¡¯s luster constantly rippled around it. Within his spirit, there was exceptionally powerful Spiritual Energy ripples.

    Compared to the past, the ripples were several times more powerful, far surpassing Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase. However, there was still a distance to Heavenly Transformation Stage.

    Quasi-Heavenly Transformation Stage!

    The corner of Mu Chen¡¯s lips rose into a satisfied smile. This time round, his strength had undoubtedly flew from Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase to Quasi-Heavenly Transformation Stage.

    And in the process, he had skipped Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase.

    ¡°Quasi-Heavenly Transformation Stage.¡±

    Mu Chen clenched both of his fists as his intent moved, pitch-ck Spiritual Energy that was zing with ck mes was surging out in waves as it swept out. Looking from afar, it looked like huge ck smoke that soared up into the horizon. Even the lightning rain was unable to shake it.

    His current state was way too powerful,pared to before.

    Mu Chen lowered his head to the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl in his hand. Thetter had already turned a lot more dull as the white mist that was fluctuating within it was also no longer brilliant.

    However, the Spiritual Energy within still wasn¡¯t fully exhausted yet. Likewise, that Spiritual Energy would cause a huge impact in his path of cultivation. As Mu Chen wasn¡¯t someone thatcked foresight that would be tempted for temporary benefits and forfeits his future paths.

    He grasped the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl and, with a move of his intent, he had, once again, entered into the misty world, where the White Dragon Sovereign, who was seated on a mist-formed White Dragon was. Thetter¡¯s figure had also dulled down by a lot.

    ¡°How rare.¡±

    At the sight of Mu Chen, the White Dragon Sovereign lightly smiled as he said something that most people wouldn¡¯t understand.

    Mu Chen was also nk. Those words that the White Dragon Sovereign spoke of was definitely not directing to his cultivation leaping from Heavenly Fusion Stage Middle Phase to Quasi-Heavenly Transformation Stage. Even a blockhead with this opportunity could have his strength risen to Heavenly Transformation Stage easily. His current advancement was already considered rather wasteful.

    ¡°Although the Spiritual Energy that was left behind by me was without any intent, it was still something that I¡¯ve cultivated, after all. When poured into a person¡¯s body, it could be easily absorbed, butpared to the Spiritual Energy that one personally cultivated, there was still a small difference.¡±

    The White Dragon Sovereign lightly smiled, ¡°Although this small difference was unnoticable right now, perhaps it would cause obstruction to one¡¯s future growth.¡±

    ¡°It is indeed rare for someone to resist the temptation of strength.¡± the smile on the White Dragon Sovereign¡¯s face turned a little more gentle. Mu Chen¡¯s actions had, indeed, given him a high impression.

    Mu Chen was a little embarrassed that he was praised as he ruffled his head, ¡°You¡¯re over praising, Senior. In this world, only those that gained strength by themselves are the most dependable. I¡¯m already satisfied with the opportunity. If I were to hope for more, I¡¯m afraid that I would not be able to bear it.¡±

    All these years, Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation was steadily stable and his foundation was exceptionally firm. Although the power left behind by the White Dragon Sovereign was tempting, it wasn¡¯t something that was worth him damaging his foundation. Although a Sovereign expert was powerful, Mu Chen believed that there would be a day where he could reach that state as well. Or even surpass it!

    The White Dragon Sovereign lightly nodded his head with a smear of appreciation shing through his eyes. Shortly after, he patted the white dragon that he was mounting, ¡°This intent of mine won¡¯t hold out for long. The remaining power in the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl can be given to you for future usage. Furthermore, if you¡¯ve encountered a strong enemy, you can ignite the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl. I believe that even Heavenly Completion Stage experts would have to run.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks, Senior.¡± Mu Chen thanked sincerely.

    The White Dragon Sovereign lightly smiled, ¡°I just find you out of the ordinary. My intent was supported by the Spiritual Energy within the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl and, therefore, I could exist. If you¡¯d absorbed all of the Spiritual Energy earlier on, you wouldn¡¯t be able to hear me speaking now and you wouldn¡¯t be fated for the stuff that I¡¯ve left behind.¡±

    Mu Chen was startled. The stuff that he left behind?

    The White Dragon Sovereign smiled as his hand lightly patted on the white dragon that he was mounting. The white dragon rapidly shrank and turned into a scroll that was made from dragon scales. On the scroll, there was an ancient carved letter.

    Mu Chen directed his gaze over and the dragon-scaled ancient scroll was imprinted into his eyes.

    ¡°Dragon Soaring Art.¡±

 Chapter 279 - Dragon Soaring Art

    <strong>Chapter 279 - Dragon Soaring Art</strong>

    ¡°Dragon Soaring Art...¡±

    Mu Chen looked at the ancient characters on the dragon-scaled scroll and immediately licked his lips. Although he didn¡¯t know what kind of Deity Tier Spiritual Art the Dragon Soaring Art was, how could something that was taken out by a Sovereign be ordinary?

    ¡°This Dragon Soaring Art was an iplete page that I¡¯d obtained back then by mere luck. Thereafter, I, somewhat,pleted it. However, even though this Dragon Soaring Art was iplete, it was extremely out of the ordinary.¡±

    The White Dragon Sovereign lightly smiled as he gently caressed the dragon-scaled scroll and passed it over to Mu Chen. ¡°As it was an iplete Spiritual Art, I did not give it a ranking. But, back then, when I was surrounded by three Sovereign powerhouse, I relied on this Dragon Soaring Art to retreat unscathed.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart slightly jolted as unconceble shock shed through his eyes. What kind of scene was it for three Sovereign-level experts to fight together? He didn¡¯t have a clear concept of it, but that was definitely a tight spot. However, seeing as the White Dragon Sovereign could retreat unscathed, he could tell how powerful the Dragon Soaring Art was.

    ¡°Precisely speaking, this Dragon Soaring Art should be a Movement Deity Tier Spiritual Art. Although it might not grant you powerful offensive capabilities, it is sufficient to protect your life.¡±

    Mu Chen lightly nodded as his eyes were filled with joy. The current cards that he had up his sleeves were too little. Although the might of the Four God Constetion Scripture was unpredictable, he still had not fullyprehend it and wascking in Movement Spiritual Arts. And at this point, it could be seen from his battle with the grey-robed elder back then. Thetter¡¯s Movement Spiritual Art was way more powerfulpared to his, which forced him to a rather sorry state.

    But, right now, this powerful Movement Deity Tier Spiritual Art - Dragon Soaring Art came just in time to ovee Mu Chen¡¯s weak point.

    When the White Dragon Sovereign saw Mu Chen receive the scroll, he stood up and continued, ¡°This Dragon Soaring Art is out of the ordinary and hard toprehend. My intent will soon dissipate, but before I dissipate, let me lend you a hand.¡±

    ¡°Look at my steps, I¡¯ll disy the profound intent of the Dragon Soaring Art for you!¡±

    The White Dragon Sovereign unleashed a low bark and his figure appeared on the white horizon. He took a step out, his steps were bizarre, as if he was walking on the stars, which was unfathomable.

    The roar of a dragon resounded and his steps looked as though he was walking on the formless sound waves.

    Mu Chen fixed his eyes at the bizarre movements of the White Dragon Sovereign. At the beginning, he could barely follow up, but the White Dragon Sovereign¡¯s steps quickly turned fuzzy. Not knowing when, the White Dragon Sovereign¡¯s figure had already disappeared. The fuzzy figure looked as though it had turned into a huge dragon as it soared. As it swayed, the space looked as though it had been pierced. That speed looked as though it could travel a thousand miles in an instant.

    Roar!

    A lingering dragon roar resounded in this space. As the white light flickered, the White Dragon Sovereign¡¯s figure appeared once again. His figure, right now, had dulled down by a lot as he lowered his head, looking towards Mu Chen. Thetter¡¯s ck pupils were concentrated with light shing across as the appearance of a dragon¡¯s soaring image shed across his eyes.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes flickered with the dragon soaring image for a full half hour before it dulled down. His ck pupils concentrated again as he turned quick-witted.

    ¡°Many thanks, Senior.¡±

    Mu Chen said as he cupped his hands, looking at the figure before him as that figure turned hazy, as if the White Dragon Sovereign was about to disappear. This Deity Tier Spiritual Art was extremely challenging to learn. If he didn¡¯t have the demonstration by the White Dragon Sovereign earlier, no matter how powerful his talent was, it would still cost him quite some time. But, earlier, the White Dragon Sovereign gave him a lead, causing the difficulty of learning it to be lowered.

    ¡°It was hard to find something that fit my liking. Henceforth, giving it to you could resolve a wish of mine.¡±

    The White Dragon Sovereign lightly smiled. He was originally just a remnant intent that was left behind that was borrowing the remaining Spiritual Energy within the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl. He wasn¡¯t an actual existence.

    ¡°This junior will never forget this senior¡¯s huge grace. If there¡¯s anything that you required this junor to do, please let me know.¡± Mu Chen said gravely. He had been someone that was distinct on gratitude and grudges. Today, he received the help of the White Dragon Sovereign, so, naturally, he had to remember this gratitude.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, the White Dragon Sovereign was slightly startled. Thereafter, his gaze turned nk and muttered, ¡°If there¡¯s any wish of mine, it would be to return to my homnd...¡±

    His nk gaze suddenly gathered a little together. After all, he stared at Mu Chen with unusual seriousness, or even solemn. He remained silent for a long while and slowly spoke out, ¡°You¡¯re really willing to help me?¡±

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s something I can aplish, I will definitely not reject it!¡± He said without much hesitation.

    ¡°Hahaha, good!¡± the White Dragon Sovereignughed as his clear and bright eyes stared at Mu Chen, ¡°I never thought that even after I¡¯ve fallen, I could meet a youth like you. Your name is Mu Chen, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Good, Mu Chen... I do have a wish and it is also an opportunity for you. But whether you could grasp it would depend on your aplishments.¡± the White Dragon Sovereignughed as he made a gesture with his hand. White dragon light runes formed within his palm and shot into Mu Chen¡¯s body as fast as lightning.

    Although Mu Chen was slightly startled, he did not panic and only looked at the White Dragon Sovereign in doubt.

    ¡°My wish is that one fine day, I hope that you¡¯re able to head towards the Lower ne where I came from and expel all those foreign Blood Fiend Tribesmen that have upied my homnd!¡±

    The White Dragon Sovereign closely stared at Mu Chen, ¡°If you¡¯re able to aplish that, then I would definitely grant you a huge opportunity. Believe me, this opportunity will let you be a true supreme expert!¡±

    Mu Chen was dumbstruck, the White Dragon Sovereign was asking him to expel those Blood Fiend Tribesmen? But they are the terrifying Fiend Tribesmen that could easily ughter millions and millions of lifeforms. Even if he managed to be a Sovereign, it should still be impossible for him to aplish that, right?

    Unless he became an expert like the me Emperor and the Martial Ancestor, who became a huge authorities of their own territory, how could he attack a Lower ne?

    ¡°What? No confidence?¡± the White Dragon Sovereign said as he stared at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression was grave as he went silent for a brief moment, before nodding his head, ¡°I¡¯m grateful for Senior¡¯s grace and I ought to repay you. Although it is impossible for the current me, I guarantee that one fine day, when I possess that kind of power, I will definitely head for Senior¡¯s Lower ne and banish those Fiend Tribesmen!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The White Dragon Sovereign¡¯s calm eyes ripples with great emotion. He didn¡¯t know if his actions today would let a seed grow into a towering tree. But no matter what, it was still a trace of hope.

    ¡°The white dragon light runes that I¡¯ve left in your tody will let you know the location of the Lower ne when your strength reaches a certain level. After you¡¯ve aplish your promise, it will also let you know what the huge opportunity is.¡±

    The White Dragon Sovereign¡¯s gaze gradually restored their calm as he looked at Mu Chen and lightly spoke, ¡°However, if you¡¯re unable to aplish it, you don¡¯t have to force yourself. I¡¯m well aware of how frightening this mission is.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember it.¡±

    Mu Chen heavily nodded his head. If there was a day he possessed the strength to aplish it, then he would definitely pay a visit to the White Dragon Sovereign¡¯s Lower ne hometown. And, at that hime, he would banish all those savage and destructive foreign Fiend Tribesmen. Allowing the Lower ne to radiate with life again.

    The White Dragon Sovereignughed as he shut his eyes and muttered, ¡°I really hoped that I could witness that day...¡±

    His figure gradually dulled down and thoroughly disappeared.

    Mu Chen gave a bow towards the location where the White Dragon Sovereign¡¯s figure dissipated. Shortly after, with a thought shing by, he exited from the white world.

    Up on the mountain peak, Mu Chen¡¯s tightly shut eyes opened as he looked at the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl that was in his hand, which had dulled a lot more in terms of its luster as he lightly spoke with solemn, ¡°White Dragon Senior, rest assured. If I possesses that power one day, I will definitely attack the Lower ne and banish those filthy things.¡±

    The White Dragon Spiritual Pearl seemed to be able to hear what he just said as it slightly unleashed a glow.

    Mu Chen gently caressed the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl before storing it. He stood up and lightly stretched his body. The bones in his entire body rippled with a sparkling glow and the crackling of his bones sounded like firecrackers being lit.

    Along with the sound, Mu Chen could sense the power within his body growing little by little.

    ¡°What powerful energy...¡±

    Mu Chen tightly clenched his fist as he sensed the surge of power within his body. He couldn¡¯t help smiling. The current him was way more powerfulpared to the him that was half a month ago.

    Without using any special means, the current him could suppress a Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase expert or even Middle Phase, which he could also contend against. If he were to use his various methods, he could even cause a huge threat towards Heavenly Transformation Stage Middle Phase experts, who could cause him some troubles before the enhancement of his strength.

    ¡°I wonder, if I were to fight with Li Xuantong right now, what would the oue be?¡±

    Mu Chen muttered to himself as fighting intent slightly gathered in his ck pupils. Back then, when he fought with Li Xuantong, he had spent various means to take the three moves. But if they were to fight again, Mu Chen was confident that Li Xuantong wouldn¡¯t have it easy anymore.

    His gains in this trip to the Lightning Territory had far surpassed his expectations.

    ¡°Hey, the speed of forming Divine Lightning Bead is way too slow in the seventh level of the Lightning Territory. Let¡¯s head to the next three levels, I want to refine a sufficient amount of Divine Lightning Beads.¡± The Nine Netherbird¡¯s voice suddenly resounded within Mu Chen¡¯s heart.

    ¡°How much have you refined in the past few days?¡± Mu Chen asked. When he was cultivating, the Nine Netherbird did not idle around.

    ¡°Only two thousand...¡± the Nine Netherbird said with dissatisfaction.

    Two thousand was equivalent to 400,000 Spiritual Value Points. This speed was already extremely fast. However, there was still quite a distance to 2,500,000 Spiritual Value Points.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s head towards thest three levels!¡±

    Mu Chen looked towards the depth of the seventh level. As his strength rose, the seventh level of the Lightning territory could no longer obstruct him. Therefore, he wished to attempt to head for thest three levels of the Lightning Territory and see how hard it was to breakthrough.

    Mu Chen smiled as his grand spirit rose in his heart. Shortly after, he took a step forward, his steps were profound with a dragon¡¯s roar. His figure looked as though it was moving with a soaring dragon, in a sh, he had already appeared a few thousand feet [1. 10 Chinese Feet = 3.3 Meters.] away. Compared to back then, his speed had increased more than a fold.

    Although Mu Chen had yet to fully master the Dragon Soaring Art, the initial ess towards the art had already far surpassed his past speed.

    The dragon roar resounded as Mu Chen¡¯s figure rapidly disappeared into the horizon.

 Chapter 280 - Eighth Level

    Chapter 280 - Eighth Level

    In the vast Seventh level of the Lightning Territory, a deep dragon¡¯s roar resounded as the light image streaked across the horizon with astonishing speed. The light image was like a soaring dragon, as it moved, even the horizon was pierced. In a sh, it had reached the edge of the horizon with astonishing speed.

    Along the way, there were lines-of-sight that had noticed that light image. However, before they could recover, that light image had already appeared at the edge of the horizon.

    The speed of the light image caused them to be dumbfounded.

    That light image was, naturally, Mu Chen. At the same time, his heart was filled with joy as the speed of the Dragon Soaring Art had far surpassed his expectations. Compared to his past speed, this was several times faster!

    In the future, with this escaping movement art, he could escape even if he couldn¡¯t overpower his opponent.

    With the Dragon Soaring Art, his safety was, naturally, guaranteed.

    Shhhhuu!

    In just over ten minutes, that speed had allowed him to travel through the Seventh level and he reached the depths of the Seventh level. Over there, there was a screen blocking the ess to the Eighth level.

    The light image gradually dissipated and Mu Chen appeared. He directed his gaze before him with a grave look. In his sight, it wasn¡¯t a lightning light screen, but an enormous lightning river with torrential lightning water pouring down in torrents. It was like a water screen that blocked the path towards the Eighth level.

    ¡°This is the screen that blocks the Eighth level?¡± Mu Chen looked at the endlessly falling lightning water as he muttered.

    He swept his line-of-sight around and could sense the Spiritual Energy ripples from his surroundings. The ripples of Spiritual Energy were powerful, yet they were clearly Spiritual Energies from the students that were bitterly cultivating.

    However, when Mu Chen sensed them, those people had also noticed him. However, they did not show themselves, but were watching from the dark. All of the students that could reach this location were pinnacle existences in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. None of them would be easy to deal with.

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t too bothered by them as he directed his sight back towards the lightning river screen. His brows slightly knitted together. The lightning energy that was contained in the lightning screen was way too fearsome. Even a Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase expert wouldn¡¯t have a good time, if they were washed down by it.

    From the looks of it, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to forcefully make his way through.

    Mu Chen stared at the falling lightning river as he sunk himself into his thoughts. After a long time, his eyes suddenly narrowed together as he realised that, although the falling river water was densely packed, there were still gaps in between. If he could pass through those small gaps, there¡¯s a high chance that he¡¯d be able to pass through the lightning river screen.

    This required an extreme amount of speed in order to aplish it. If it was the previous Mu Chen, he could probably only look at it and feel helpless. However, the current him possessed the Dragon Soaring Art, allowing him to give it a try.

    Mu Chen didn¡¯t show much hesitation as he moved, making abnormal steps towards the screen with a light image following him. The light image was like a soaring dragon.

    Shhhhhuuuu!

    His figure charged into the falling lightning river screen under many astonished gazes from the dark.

    Mu Chen concentrated as he stepped forth, circting the Dragon Soaring Art and flew out.

    Shhhhiiii!

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure rushed into the lightning river. However, his body turned uncontrobly stiff. Although his speed wasn¡¯t slow, it won¡¯t be easy for him to pass through the small gap. What awaited him was the lightning river falling on his body as the violent and heavy energy forcefully made him fall back. He felt a slight sweetness in his throat.

    ¡°What a formidable lightning river screen.¡±

    Mu Chen suppressed the fresh blood as a grave light shed across his eyes. If he attempted to pass through the lightning river screen before he made his breakthrough, just this alone would have given him more than enough to suffer.

    Those hidden gazes that were watching him inwardly shook their heads. Seemed like there¡¯s another one that attempted to pass through the lightning river screen. However, from the looks of it, it seemed his efforts were all futile.

    There was only two people that had managed to get into the Eighth level of the Lightning Territory in the whole Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong. Aside from those two, the rest could only manage to get to the Seventh level. Although they were constantly trying, no one managed to seed.

    They were astonished by Mu Chen¡¯s speed, but even so, he still couldn¡¯t pass through the lightning river screen.

    Mu Chen was unaware of their thoughts. His eyes closely stared at the endlessly falling lightning river screen. Shortly after, he deeply inhaled and his gaze gradually turned calm.

    The Spiritual Energy ripples around him also turned calm. His state of mine turned exceptionally firm. All other disturbances no longer affected him. Only the endlessly falling lightning river screen was still moving.

    The light screen appeared in his ck pupils again, as if it was an image of a soaring dragon. The bizarre movements that the White Dragon Sovereign had exerted appeared within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes again and again.

    Mu Chen stood before the lightning river screen for a full half hour.

    In this half hour, his body did not move. And seeing his behaviour, the gazes that were hidden in the dark also felt baffled. That fellow has not going to give up yet?

    And in their doubts, both of Mu Chen¡¯s eyes gradually closed. Shortly after, his steps rose and the light image around him turned into a soaring dragon image as a low roar resounded out.

    Roar!

    The instant that dragon¡¯s roar resounded, Mu Chen felt as though he was stepping on the soundwaves. His figure had turned into an afterimage and he burst out.

    Shhhuuuu!

    The figure abruptly shed through the lightning river screen. However, this time, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t sent flying back as the figure that was turning illusory bit by bit was actually an afterimage.

    ¡°He went in!¡±

    Within a hundred mile radius, some people that were on the lightning luring stages abruptly stood up with astonished gazes.

    Shhhuuu! Shhhuu!

    All of the attention was gathered on the lightning water screen as the afterimages constantly dissipated. However, there wasn¡¯t the sight of anyone being repelled from it. Vaguely, it was as though they saw the light image, along with dragon roar, pass through the lightning river.

    ¡°He actually managed to pass through it! Just who is he?¡±

    Someone deeply uttered in shock. After so long, there was finally a third person that managed to enter the Eighth level of the Lightning Territory?

    And when Mu Chen passed through the lightning river, he had also attracted amotion outside of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Lightning Territory.

    On the huge tform, the Lightning Territory Ranking suddenly flickered with a dazzling light. Countless students were attracted by it and their astonished gazes were directed on it. It had been a long time since such an abnormal scene had appeared on the Lightning Territory Ranking.

    Normally speaking, only when there were major changes in the Lightning Territory, would such an abnormal scene appear.

    Everyone directed their gazes over and they realised a light had moved on it, a silvery light had soared up with astonishing speed, instantly surpassing Su Xuan, He Yao and the rest before stopping at the third position.

    ¡°Mu Chen, Lightning Territory Eighth Level!¡±

    Huaaaaaa.

    Astonishment was like a tidal wave as it swept out, instantly causing a hugemotion. Countless people were dumbfounded.

    ¡°It was actually Mu Chen?1¡¯

    ¡°That neer, Mu Chen? How is he so powerful? Not even He Yao and the rest could get to the Eighth level of the Lightning Territory, how did he managed to do it?!¡±

    ¡°I have no idea, but there wouldn¡¯t be any lies in the Lightning Territory Ranking. That Mu Chen must have managed to get to the Eighth level!¡±

    ¡°This is too fearsome, how did he manage to aplish that?¡±

    Outside the Lightning Territory, it was a hugemotion as everyone exchanged looks. They could see the disbelief from each other¡¯s eyes. Although, right now, Mu Chen could be considered a famed figure in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, no matter what, it didn¡¯t represent anything. His fight with Li Xuantong was just the Pact of Three Moves. And previously, in the Demon¡¯s Gate Headquarters, he had managed toy out the Spiritual Arrays beforehand. Furthermore, He Yao had clearly held his hands back and didn¡¯t want to disy his true strength just because of Mu Chen. Therefore, although there were some incidents that could increase Mu Chen¡¯s fame, it didn¡¯t allow him to truly surpass He Yao and the rest.

    But, right now, themotion on the Lightning Territory Ranking had allowed them to finally have a direct awareness. Perhaps this ranking wasn¡¯t as direct as the Heavenly ranking, but it wasn¡¯t a light ranking. From here, everyone could see the true strength that those students had concealed.

    And Mu Chen was able to get into the Eighth level of the Lightning Territory. Doesn¡¯t that mean that he had already surpassed He Yao and the rest, and was catching up to Li Xuantong?

    Isn¡¯t this freshman too formidable?

    The changes on the Lightning Territory Ranking soon spread out and attracted many disbelievers.

    Because the headquarters of the Demon¡¯s Gate was still under construction, the buildings had became much more simple. He Yao was sitting on the first seat as he listened to his subordinate reporting to him without any expression.

    ¡°Mu Chen entered the Eighth level of the Lightning Territory? How is that possible?!¡± Chen Hou issued a cry of surprise from the side with a face of disbelief.

    He Yao¡¯s expression didn¡¯t show much fluctuation, but his pupils condensed a little. He held onto a teacup for a long time, before putting it down and said with indifference, ¡°Although it isn¡¯t easy to enter the Eighth level of the Lightning Territory, if he used some methods, it is still possible to sneak in. There isn¡¯t much to be surprised about.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chen Hou nodded, ¡°It¡¯s just that Boss is unwilling; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be that difficult to enter the Eighth level.¡±

    He Yao lightly smiled as his gaze gradually turned cold.

    ¡°Rest assured. Just let him becent right now. During the Hunting War, no matter how high he soars, I will still suppress him!¡±

    On a mountain peak in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Li Xuantong looked at the paper with the news of the Lightning Territory in his hands as his eyes gradually narrowed. Shortly after, he flickered his fingers, turning that paper into ashes.

    It seemed that Mu Chen had became much more powerful. However, if he were to appear in the Lightning Territory, there wouldn¡¯t be anymore Pact of Three Moves. At that time, he hoped that Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t be a disappointment.

 Chapter 281 - Bald Old Man

    <strong>Chapter 281 - Bald Old Man</strong>

    Lightning Territory Eighth Level

    Behind the lightning river screen, a light image, along with the roar of a dragon as it shed out, appeared on the horizon.

    Huuu

    The light dissipated as Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help heavily breathe out a lump of air. His eyes were filled with a grave light. The lightning river screen was, indeed, powerful and the impact was way too horrifying.

    However, fortunately, he had the Dragon Soaring Art. Adding the fact that when he was in the Northern Spiritual Academy initially, he received some teachings from Teacher Mo and underwent simr training. Although this lightning river screen was several folds more fearsome, Mu Chen was able to charge through the lightning river screen with his speed after having some experience.

    ¡°I wonder how Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong made their way here, through speed or force?¡± Mu Chen mumbled to himself. Although Mu Chen¡¯s method was a little cheap, speed was also an embodiment of one¡¯s strength.

    Mu Chen shook his head, thereafter, he raised his head and looked at the Eighth Level of the Lightning Territory, an area meant for outstanding students in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. But prior to Mu Chen¡¯s expectations, there wasn¡¯t any darkness in the horizon, nor was there any dark thundercloud groups. On the contrary, the sky was clear.

    The entire space was quiet and peaceful.

    Mu Chen was a little startled as he looked at the scene before him. Clearly, he never expected the Eighth Level to be so quiet.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t there any thunderclouds?¡± Mu Chen frowned. He also didn¡¯t feel any tyrannical lightning energy in this space. Just what was going on?

    ¡°Fly towards the left for a hundred miles.¡± The Nine Netherbird¡¯s solemn voice suddenly resounded from his heart. The Nine Netherbird¡¯s senses were clearly way more powerful than Mu Chen¡¯s. And towards the left, it sensed some ripples.

    Mu Chen nodded as his figure moved, flying towards the direction that was pointed out by the Nine Netherbird. A few minutester, his figure slowly came to a stop as he looked at the scene before him, and he became dumbfounded.

    It was a vast in and on the in, flowed a huge river. This river wasn¡¯t any ordinary river, but a river made from silvery lightning water. Furthermore, the flow of this lightning river did note in contact with the ground, but was flowing to a certain distance above the ground, floating. It wiggled slowly, with a slow pace as it flowed towards the distance.

    It¡¯s appearance was like a huge silver dragon that was moving about.

    Hissssss

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help inhaling a deep breath of cold air. He never imagine in his wildest imaginations that the Eighth Level would be so fearsome that the lightning energy had actually condensed and form a lightning river...

    In the Seventh Level, Mu Chen attracted more than ten thunderclouds before a small lightning river was formed. But from the looks of this lightning river, it was beyondparison to the one he formed. And clearly, this wasn¡¯t the only lightning river in the Eighth Level.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed worthy of being the Eighth Level of the Lightning Territory.¡±

    Mu Chen sighed. No wonder the requirements were so harsh to enter the Eighth Level. If one didn¡¯t possess the sufficient strength, it would be hard for them to get any results from cultivating here.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin refining the Divine Lightning Beads.¡± Mu Chen spoke in his heart. Clearly, the task of refining the Divine Lightning Beads was up to the Nine Netherbird. Otherwise, with his strength, god knows how long it would take for him to refine the Divine Lightning Beads that were worth over 2,000,000 Spiritual Value Points.

    ¡°Okay, leave it to me!¡± the Nine Netherbird was overjoyed. When Mu Chen was done talking, ck mes flew out of his body and formed into a small sparrow made of ck mes.

    ¡°Huuu!¡±

    The Nine Netherbird¡¯s mouth widened as ck mes swept out in surges, forming into a huge tornado that was aze with ck mes. As the wind was violently whipped up, the flowing lightning river started to stir.

    Rumble!

    As the calm lightning river turned violent, the berzerking lightning energy was like an electric current as it flowed into the ck tornado. The deep roar of thunder sounded out.

    As the ck mes circted, it rapidly gathered the lightning energy with that astonishing method as beads of the Divine Lighting Beads containing pure lightning energy were made.

    Mu Chen looked at that spectacr scene before him and couldn¡¯t help smacking his lips. He immediately sat down with his legs crossed. From the looks of it, the Nine Netherbird would require some time to refine and there wasn¡¯t that many students that could make their way into the Eighth Level. Henceforth, he wasn¡¯t worried that this scene would be caught by anyone.

    What he could do next was nothing but wait for the Nine Netherbird to finish.

    However, there some things weren¡¯t as simple as Mu Chen had thought.

    While the Nine Netherbird was refining the Divine Lightning Beads at arge quantity, there was some movements in the depths of the Lightning Territory.

    In the depths, there was a dusky space. In the space, there was a huge ck-coloured lightning river floating in the air as countless ck-coloured water flowed down. It was like a huge dragon that was flying along with the violent lightning.

    ¡°This fluctuation...it¡¯s the Nine Netherme? Why is someone from the Nine Netherbird¡¯s n here...?¡±

    In the darkness, it was as though the twittering of birds was sorrowfully sounding out.

    ...

    Rumble!

    Mu Chen stared at the hugemotion of the lightning river. He couldn¡¯t help stretching his body. The Nine Netherbird had already been refining the Divine Lightning Bead for roughly half an hour. But, clearly, the amount of beads that the Nine Netherbird had refined was still insufficient.

    ¡°It seems like it will require a few days of time to get enough Divine Lightning Beads to be worth over 2,000,000 Spiritual Value Points, even if I have the Nine Netherbird doing the task...¡± Mu Chen helplessly shook his head. Thereafter, he decided to close his eyes and cultivate.

    Just when Mu Chen was about to close his eyes and start cultivating, he suddenly sensed something wrong. Shortly after, he curiously turned his head over. Not too far away, there seemed to be a figure on a huge rock.

    A human figure?!

    Mu Chen was startled as he immediately stood up and directed his eyes over to that direction. Only then did he clearly see that the figure that was sitting on the rock was a bald old man, donning a tattered ck robe. The old man appeared to be as thin as a matchstick with muddy eyes. From his appearance, it seemed as though he would soon step into his coffin. Right at this moment, the bald old man was holding a crutch in his arms as he nkly stared at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen felt his scalp tingling from this weird scene. That old man seemed to have been sitting on that spot for a long time. However, Mu Chen didn¡¯t sense him at all. Just what strength was required to aplish such a feat?

    The Nine Netherbird also sensed something wrong as it immediately withdrew the ck med tornado, Within the tornado, a flow of a silvery current flew over. This was all of the Divine Lightning Beads that the Nine Netherbird had spent half a day¡¯s time to bitterly refine.

    Shhhhhhuu!

    However, just as the Nine Netherbird was about to take those Divine Lightning Beads, the bald old man suddenly made a movement with his hand and all of the beads were instantly separated from the Nine Netherbird¡¯s control, and were spiraling around thetter.

    Mu Chen and the Nine Netherbird¡¯s eyes changed. The Nine Netherbird inwardly clenched it¡¯s teeth, but did not take any action as it¡¯s intuition told it that the weird bald old man before them was extremely frightening.

    ¡°Be cautious, this old man is very formidable!¡± the Nine Netherbird¡¯s voice was extremely grave as it¡¯s voice resounded within Mu Chen¡¯s heart.

    Mu Chen bitterly smiled, isn¡¯t that obvious? He easily startled them, how could he be simple?

    ¡°This old man...¡± Mu Chen summoned his courage and said with his hands cupped together.

    ¡°The Lightning Territory is for students to refine their bodies. You made use to the Nine Netherbird¡¯s power to refine the Divine Lightning Beads, this is considered a foul.¡± the bald old man said as he raised his muddy eyes.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face flushed red as he could not exin himself. This method was indeed, simr to cheating.

    The small ck sparrow that the Nine Netherbird formed stood on Mu Chen¡¯s shoulders. Its eyes flickered with light and on it¡¯s small body, ck mes rose. In that instant, it had made the decision to grab Nie Li and flee the instant it felt something wasn¡¯t right.

    ¡°You¡¯s a small Nine Nether that had just reached adulthood. Don¡¯t try to employ any means before me, unless you¡¯re one of those old monsters in your Nine Netherbird¡¯s n...¡± the bald old man stared at the Nine Netherbird as he smiled.

    The Nine Netherbird¡¯s gaze changed.

    ¡°However, you¡¯ve indeed aroused my curiosity. With the pride of you Nine Netherbirds, you would actually form a Bloodline Bond with a human, not to mention such a weak human. If this fact was made known to those old monsters in your n, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯d suffer.¡± the bald old man said as he took a nce at Mu Chen and the Nine Netherbird. His speech was slow and his voice gave others a feeling of helplessness. However, the words he spoke out made Mu Chen and the Nine Netherbird¡¯s scalps tingle.

    The old man actually managed to see through the rtionship between them with just a nce, just what frightening eyesight was that?

    Mu Chen bitterly smiled. ¡°Senior, it was out fault in this matter. We will not refine anymore Divine Lightning Beads and will make our leave now, will that do?¡±

    From the tone of this bald old man, he should be a huge figure of authority in this Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Therefore, as students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t worried that their lives would be in danger.

    As Mu Chen spoke, he slowly retreated. If the bald old man didn¡¯t say anything, then he would leave this ce immediately.

    ¡°From the looks of the small Nine Netherbird, it¡¯s evolution has failed, right? And right now, it needs the Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence and borrow it¡¯s power to rush into the Divine Beast Record, right? You guys are now refining the Divine Lightning Beads without any restraint is to save up enough Spiritual Value Points to purchase it, correct?¡± just as Mu Chen was about to slowly move back, the bald old man slowly spoke.

    Mu Chen bitterly smiled, it seemed that there wasn¡¯t anything that could be hidden from this old man.

    ¡°Do you want the sufficient amount of Divine Lightning Beads?¡± the bald old man smiled as he looked at Mu Chen with interest.

    Mu Chen honestly nodded his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to encounter such an interesting younger generation fe...¡±

    The bald old man ced the crutches on his knees and stared at Mu Chen, ¡°If you manage to handle an attack from my clone, I will return these Divine Lightning Beads to you and will let you guys refine the sufficient amount of Divine Lightning Beads you both need. Furthermore... I will give this young fe some reward, what do you say?¡±

    ¡°Haha, after all of these years, there were only two people that could withstand an attack from this old man¡¯s clone among the young fes in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡±

    ¡°Two people?¡±

    Mu Chen was nk as his gaze concentrated, ¡°Was it Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong?¡±

    The bald old man slightly nodded and smiled, ¡°Those two young fes do have some talent. However, you¡¯ve astonished me, being able to get to the Eighth Level with just Quasi-Heavenly Transformation Stage cultivation.¡±

    ¡°What now?¡±

    Mu Chen slightly went silent. After a brief moment, both of his hands abruptly clenched. His ck pupils surged with sharpness. Since Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong could aplish it, then he refused to believe that he could be any worse than them.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal!¡±

 Chapter 282 - One Move

    <strong>Chapter 282 - One Move</strong>

    ¡°We have a deal?¡± the bald old man with tattered ck robe directed his muddy eyes towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Mu Chen heavily nodded his head and, shortly after, he smiled, ¡°Even if it¡¯s dangerous, I doubt that Senior would kill me in a move, right?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t die, at most, you would just lie on your bed for few months.¡± the bald old man hoarsely smiled as he extended his skinny hands out and rubbed his bald head.

    Mu Chen¡¯s smile stiffed. Shortly after, he helplessly inhaled a mouthful of air. No matter what, since he had epted the terms, then even if he crossed mountains of daggers or seas of mes, he had to give it a try.

    ¡°Can you do it?¡± the Nine Netherbird secretly asked with concern in it¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Mu Chen also didn¡¯t have a huge amount of confidence. This bald old man that was before him was definitely the most fearsome person he had ever seen. It¡¯s to the point that he was even stronger than the White Dragon Sovereign.

    ¡°Later on, I will secretly help you.¡± the Nine Netherbird said in Mu Chen¡¯s heart. After all, Mu Chen was helping the Nine Netherbird refine the Divine Lightning Bead and, henceforth, encountered this trouble.

    When Mu Chen heard what the Nine Netherbird said, he did not reply. The bald old man hoarsely smiled as he swept his skinny hands and a streak of light flew out, shrouding the Nine Netherbird. No matter how much it tried to struggle, the Nine Netherbird couldn¡¯t break free.

    ¡°Small Nine Netherbird, watch from the side.¡± the bald old man smiled while narrowing his eyes.

    The Nine Netherbird struggled for a period of time, but seeing that it wasn¡¯t very effective, the Nine Netherbird could only stare at the bald old man viciously and said, ¡°If anything happens to him, I definitely won¡¯t let you off. Even if I can¡¯t best you right now, that doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t in the future.¡±

    The bald old man smiled, ¡°Nine Netherbird, you still have a long way to go. Even when you manage to sessfully evolve and enter into the Divine Beast Record, you¡¯re still nothing.¡±

    ¡°Are you prepared?¡±

    When the old man finished speaking, he stared at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen deeply inhaled a mouthful of air as his figure moved and retreated. Thereafter, he stood on the horizon and said with a solemn voice, ¡°Senior, please grant me your teachings!¡±

    A majestic Spiritual Energy rippled out of his body as the pitch-ck mes looked simr to ck smoke, soared up into the horizon and could be seen clearly within a hundred miles.

    ¡°His Spiritual Energy has merged with the Nine Nether mes?¡± the bald old man stared at the surrounding zing Spiritual Energy as a trace of astonishment shed though his eyes.

    He waved his sleeve and his skinny hands extended out and lightly clenched.

    Boom!

    An indescribable pressure swept out from his body. Under this demeanor, the entire space looked as though it had trembled as a deep cry resounded.

    Rumble!

    A huge flowing lightning river was suddenly soaring over this in and was absorbed by the bald old man. Thereafter, it looked simr to a silver dragon as it spiraled above his head.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face slightly changed at the sight of this. His heart trembled, the fearsome lightning energy in the lightning river was sufficient to crush mountains. However, it was easily lifted by this bald old man. This strength was, indeed, indescribable.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The bald old man¡¯s huge hand waved, the lightning river instantly soared into the horizon and, as it issued a rumbling sound, it rippled in this space. The lightning surged like an electric dragon, and with an unparalleled demeanor, it headed towards Mu Chen with an irresistible manner.

    Mu Chen raised his head and traces of astonishment was shown within his eyes as he looked at the lightning river that was charging at him. He could clearly sense that the space around him was sealed at this moment.

    There was no possibility that he could avoid this fearsome offense.

    This bald old man was clearly not intending to go easy on Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen clenched his teeth as both of his palms came together. The veins on his arm twitched and, shortly after, a vicious look appeared within his eyes. Since he couldn¡¯t escape, then he could only go all out!

    Boom!

    The violent Spiritual Energy instantly poured out of Mu Chen¡¯s body without any restraints. He suddenly sat down in the air and both of his hands were forming signs at lightning speed.

    Onom!

    There was the sound of an ancient bell ringing on this horizon. As the ck lights came together, a huge Nineyered Pagoda appeared and shrouded Mu Chen within.

    Among all of Mu Chen¡¯s methods, the defense of the Nineyered Pagoda was clearly the most fearsome. If he wanted to withstand the horrifying attack of the bald old man, the only thing he could do was to rely on the Nineyered Pagoda.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    The bald old man raised his head and stared at the huge Nineyered Pagoda up in the sky. His brows slightly knitted together as his muddy eyes shed as thoughts crossed his mind.

    Boom!

    The lightning river did not have the slightest pause when the Nineyered Pagoda appeared. As the lightning river surged, in the next instant, it heavily shed against the Nineyered Pagoda with undeniable pressure.

    Bang!

    Faced with such a fearsome impact, the Nineyered Pagoda instantly trembled violently. As the lightning river streaked past, fine tiny cracks appeared on the surface of the Nineyered Pagoda.

    The attack of the bald old man was, indeed, way too frightening.

    As the Nineyered Pagoda shrouded Mu Chen, his face instantly shed with a of pale colour. He never thought that his strongest defense was actually so frail under an attack of the bald old man.

    He raised his head as the cracks on the surface of the Nineyered Pagoda slowly spread out. As the lightning river continued to emit a silvery light that was dripping down, it caused a deep thunderous roar that resound within the Nineyered Pagoda.

    The Nineyered Pagoda was about to copse.

    The instant the Nineyered Pagoda copsed, Mu Chen would bepletely revealed. With his physique, it was clearly impossible for him to resist such a frightening impact.

    Would it be game over for him just like this?

    Mu Chen bit his lips, a sweetness was spreading out from the corner of his mouth. Within his ck pupils, a deep unresigned intent shed across his ck pupils. If he couldn¡¯t withstand this attack, doesn¡¯t that mean that he could not bepared to Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong?

    If he couldn¡¯t even bepared to them, then on what basis does he have to tell Luo Li that he could be an unrivalled expert to guard her?!

    Rumble!

    The Nineyered Pagoda was crumbling,yer afteryer. The ck-coloured Nineyered Pagoda was constantly showing cracks as the lightning past through the Pagoda, and was shocking the body of the youth within the Pagoda. At this moment, thetter appeared frail.

    Anotheryer crumbled as the youth abruptly raised his head. Within his ck pupils, a look full of unswerving determination that couldn¡¯t be shaken could be seen.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    He clenched both of his palms as eyes became bloodshot. A sound that was filled with a deep fighting roar resounded from his throat.

    His deep roar resounded within this tattered Nineyered Pagoda. His unswerving determination made an impact with this Pagoda.

    Onom! Onom!

    As his roar resounded, the Pagoda suddenly trembled, as though it was resonating. Mu Chen¡¯s firm and determined roar seemed to have roused something.

    An ancient and old light pattern started to appear on the walls of the Pagoda. Those patterns were like ancient lotus¡¯ as they filled the area with a vast light.

    The Great Pagoda Art within Mu Chen¡¯s body seemed to have been circting uncontrobly. In the depths of his body, the mysterious ck light also burst forth with a dazzling luster.

    The thing that seemed to have been sealed within the depths of his body had also been activated at this instant.

    ¡°Shhhhuuu!¡±

    An ancient sound resounded within the Nineyered Pagoda and Mu Chen¡¯s figure was shrouded by the ck light. The originally copsing Nineyered Pagoda instantly burst forth with an ancient light.

    As the light appeared, the copsed part of the Nineyered Pagoda started to restore itself, bit by bit.

    The bald old man narrowed his eyes, looking at the majestic lightning river that was flowing against the unmovable Nineyered Pagoda. Within the ck-coloured Pagoda, there seemed to be something simr to an ancient ck-coloured lotus. There were nine petals on the lotus flower and it was as though there was a heaven seizing power in every petal, emitting an endless profound intent.

    It was as though an ancient and deste sound was echoing between the heavens and earth.

    ¡°This...¡± the bald old man¡¯s face trembled a little as he muttered, ¡°This is actually the Primordial Divine Pagoda? But if he¡¯s someone with the Primordial Divine Pagoda, how could he be here?¡±

    A light shed in the eyes of the bald old man, as though he had seen through the Pagoda that Mu Chen sitting in. Fresh blood was covering his entire body and wiggled to form into a blood lotus light pattern on the surface of his body. That blood lotus also had nine petals.

    ¡°Interesting. Just who exactly is he? To have parents who possess such a Primordial Bloodline...¡±

    The bald old man¡¯s eyes shed as the lightning river flowed away from the horizon and floated above the earth once again. And as the lighting river retreated, the huge Nineyered Pagoda that was up in the sky turned into a ck light and was dissipating, bit by bit.

    As the Nineyered Pagoda dissipated, a figure that was covered in blood instantly fell down from the sky.

    When the bald old man saw it, his finger flicked and a silver light shot into Mu Chen¡¯s body. Thereafter, he swept his sleeves and a gale tossed Mu Chen into the lightning river.

    ¡°You!¡±

    When the Nine Netherbird saw the scene, it¡¯s face drastically changed. The lightning river contained frightening lightning energy. Even when Mu Chen wasn¡¯t conscious, he wouldn¡¯t dare to lightly enter the lightning river, not to mention that he¡¯s unconscious right now.

    ¡°Rest assured. I don¡¯t want him dead. I¡¯ve previously mentioned a reward; so, naturally, I will keep my end of the deal.¡± the bald old man lightly smiled. Shortly after, he looked towards the Nine Netherbird and two of his skinny fingers clenched. A feather that looked like it was made from metal appeared. As his fingers flickered, the feather shot into the body of the Nine Netherbird and thetter could not examine what it was.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± the Nine Netherbird was extremely angry. The bald old man was too hateful.

    ¡°I¡¯m a bit friendly with an old monster from your Nine Netherbird n. Therefore, I¡¯ve sent you a gift. Okay, you can continue to refine the Divine Lightning Beads, but don¡¯t disrupt that kid.¡±

    The bald old man did not make any exnations and showed a faint smile. Thereafter, hezily stood up and slowly looked towards the far earth.

    His pace appeared slow, but after a few steps, he had already appeared on the horizon and, thereafter, thoroughly disappeared.

    The Nine Netherbird looked at the direction which he disappeared, but could only clench it¡¯s teeth inwardly. It worriedly looked at Mu Chen, who was wrapped inside of the lightning river. Thereafter, the Nine Netherbird spurt out its ck mes, filled the sky and started refining the Divine Lightning Beads.

 Chapter 283 - 13,000 beads

    <strong>Chapter 283 - 13,000 beads</strong>

    Mu Chen¡¯s intent drifted in this darkness. He was so dizzy, it felt like it was never-ending.

    Within the darkness, there seemed to be a ck light surging and took form beneath Mu Chen. It seemed to be a fuzzy image of a girl and her palm gently caressed Mu Chen¡¯s intent.

    Under her gentle touch, there was an indescribable softness that fluctuated in Mu Chen¡¯s heart. That sensation was simr to a mother¡¯s embrace.

    The warmth made him unable to struggle free.

    Under the warmth, there was a stream flowing within Mu Chen¡¯s body, as though it had soothed the injuries within him.

    A trace of soberness surged up in his fuzzy state. Mu Chen tried his utmost to widen his eyes and look at that fuzzy and warm figure. However, he still couldn¡¯t get a clear glimpse of it.

    However, the bizarre sensation of a blood-bond made him understand that he had some kind of rtionship with that warm figure. In his childhood dreams, it was that figure that guarded him.

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    Mu Chen tried his best to struggle and shortly after, he widened both of his eyes. His palm wed towards that figure, but grabbed nothing but air.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    He opened both of his eyes and what he saw was a bright silvery light. Mu Chen still couldn¡¯t even react to the situation but bore the urge to scream. The violent lightning energy was like steel barbs as it flowed over him. Thereafter, it flocked into his body.

    The lightning energy was way too violent and, therefore, as it rushed in, it had directly caused intense pain to Mu Chen. His muscles around his body started to twitch.

    Just when Mu Chen was at loss because of this, there was a faint silvery light being emitted from within his body. Under the shine of the silver light, Mu Chen¡¯s body was like a starving person seeing food, and started to violently devour the lightning energy.

    That intense pain instantly surged in a violent manner.

    Mu Chen clenched his teeth as a trace of blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth. There was something that had suddenly appeared in his heart. It seemed to be a Thunder God Physique Deity Tier Spiritual Art.

    ¡°Was it left behind by that bald old man?¡±

    The thought shed through Mu Chen¡¯s heart and shortly after, he started to train under the influence of the Deity Tier Spiritual Art. When he circted that art, he saw the insides of his body turning silver. As lightning flickered, his entire body, including his muscles, internal organs, meridians and bones, was endlessly devouring the lightning energy within his body.

    And under the frantic devouring process, although Mu Chen still felt intense pain within his body, the fulfilling feeling of energy had surged up. The pain wasfortable and the feeling was bizarre.

    Mu Chen didn¡¯t know how powerful the Thunder God Physique that was left behind by the bald old man was, but he could clearly sense his physique bing more and more powerful.

    It seemed to be a Physique Cultivating Deity Tier Spiritual Art.

    This made Mu Chen a little surprised. Among Spiritual Arts, Physique Cultivating were the rarest. And, right now, the reward that was given by the bald old man wasn¡¯t just any Physique Cultivating Spiritual Art, but a Deity Tier one at that!

    A Spiritual Art that could absorb lightning energy to refine one¡¯s body.

    ¡°Although that old man¡¯s methods are ruthless, he wasn¡¯t petty.¡± Mu Chen muttered to himself. Shortly after, he didn¡¯t dare to be distracted and cultivated this Physique Cultivating Deity Art with all his heart.

    This cultivation continued for an entire three days of time. Within these three days of time, Mu Chen¡¯s body was soaked in the depths of the lightning river, endlessly refining himself, again and again, with the lightning energy.

    Furthermore, while Mu Chen was being refined by the lightning energy, the Thunder God Physique was constantly gathering the lightning energy around him and formed into a lightning ball.

    Mu Chen did not absorb this lightning ball, but allowed it to circte within his meridians, refining his meridians bit by bit, causing his meridians to be tougher.

    This bizarre cultivation technique made Mu Chen feel a bit surprised. Shortly after, he could sense how extraordinary this Thunder God Physique was. However, when he was practicing the art, he could feel a w. Clearly, this Thunder God Physique must be an iplete Spiritual Art.

    That bald old man did not gift him the entire cultivation technique of the Thunder God Physique.

    Although this made Mu Chen feel a little regret, he wasn¡¯t too disappointed. It was already out of his expectations to acquire such a good harvest.

    Three dayster.

    At the edge of the lightning river, the ck mes that had covered the horizon were withdrawing. The Nine Netherbird issued a clear cry and drew them back into its body. On top of its head, the silvery river flowed as it floated. Within the powerful current, there was arge amount of Divine Lightning Beads flickering with lightning energy.

    From just looking at it, there was at least more than ten thousand!

    After refining all of these Divine Lightning beads, the Nine Netherbird looked towards the river with concern. However, it did not spot anything unusual.

    It was a little anxious and, shortly after, it pped it¡¯s wings, and rushed into the river to search for Mu Chen.

    Bang!

    However, just when it was about to charge in, a surge of lightning soared up into the heavens, sweeping out with a tyrannical Spiritual Energy. The Lightning river exploded and a figure appeared on the horizon.

    For a brief moment, lightning was flickering on that figure before it started to gradually disappear. In the end, Mu Chen¡¯s figure appeared.

    The current Mu Chen¡¯s skin had a faint silver colour. On his body, there was an explosive energy that was contained that could not be underestimated.

    Mu Chen clenched his fist before throwing two fists out. Instantly, the air exploded. This caused joy to fill his eyes. Compared to several days before, he had indeed grown much stronger.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Mu Chen praised. After the lightning dissipated from his body and he was restored to normal, he smiled with his eyes narrowed, whilending towards the direction that the Nine Netherbird was at.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± when the Nine Netherbird saw Mu Chene out, it also felt relieved.

    Mu Chen shook his head, then was looking around, searching for the bald old man.

    ¡°He¡¯s long gone.¡± when the Nine Netherbird saw Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, it spoke out.

    ¡°I wonder who that senior was, to have such ability. Even in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, he should be among the top levels, right?¡± Mu Chen muttered.

    ¡°Who knows?¡± The Nine Netherbird, however, wasn¡¯t bothered about that matter.

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Having no answers, Mu Chen tossed that thought to the back of his head. He looked at the tens of thousands of Divine Lightning Beads that were hovering in the sky and a smear of shock shed across his eyes, ¡°With so many Divine Lightning Beads, it should be enough.¡±

    His hand swept and all of the Divine Lightning Beads were stored by him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should get going as well.¡± Mu Chen stretched his body. The harvest that he had obtained on this trip to the Lightning Territory had far surpassed his expectations. Not only did his cultivation grow to Quasi-Heavenly Transformation Stage, he even obtained Spiritual Arts like the Dragon Soaring Art and the Thunder God Physique, which gave great perks to hisbat abilities.

    Right now, no matter how thorny the opponents that he will encounter in the Hunting War, he was confident in confronting them.

    ¡°Li Xuantong, we if meet again, perhaps the Pact of Three Moves will no longer be of any use.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. Several months ago, Li Xuantong was an opponent that was tough for him to win against. But now, Mu Chen no longer feared him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and get your Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence. Your wish can finally be fulfilled.¡± Mu Chen waved his hand as he smiled.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± the Nine Netherbird looked at Mu Chen and said with a low voice. Unconceble joy was showing in his eyes. The Nine Netherbird had finally waited for this day.

    ¡°This rtionship of ours...¡±

    Mu Chen smiled with his eyes narrowed as he looked at the Nine Netherbird, sizing it up as he rubbed his chin, ¡°If your evolution seeds and you transform into a Divine Beast, you should possess the ability to take human form, right?¡±

    At that time, he should be able to finally differentiate it¡¯s gender, right? And Mu Chen had always maintained his curiosity on this point.

    The Nine Netherbird rolled it¡¯s eyes at him and no longer paid any attention to him. The Nine Netherbird turned into a ck light and burrowed into Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Mu Chen smiled as his figure moved, turning into a light image as he flew towards the exit of the Lightning Territory at lightning speed.

    After half an hour, Mu Chen returned to the First Level and exited the Lightning Territory. Aftering out of the Lightning Territory, he stood on the air and looked at the lively Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. His tensed-up body also gradually rxed.

    When Mu Chen exited the Lightning Territory, he did not head for the Freshman Area, but to the Spiritual Value Hall. He could sense the excitement within the Nine Netherbird. Since that¡¯s the case, then Mu Chen had decided to fulfill his promise.

    The Spiritual Value Hall had the highest poprity in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. The frightening amount of people was like ants, constantlying out and going in of the hall.

    When Mu Chen entered the Spiritual Value Hall, he headed towards the center of the main hall, where the trading of Divine Lightning Beads was held.

    Behind the huge crystal counter, there was a beautifuldy whose age should be roughly the same as the students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. However, helping out here can also obtain Spiritual Value Points as payment.

    There was a decent amount of people purchasing Divine Lightning Beads. After queuing up for more than ten minutes, it was finally his turn. The beautiful girl looked at Mu Chen as she sweetly smiled, ¡°Hi there, are you buying Divine Lightning Beads?¡±

    ¡°Nope, I¡¯m here to sell them.¡± Mu Chen shook his head.

    When thedy heard his deration, she couldn¡¯t help feeling curious. However, there were many students that condensed Divine Lightning Beads to exchange for Spiritual Value Points. Shortly after, she faintly smiled as she enquired, ¡°The trading price of Divine Lightning Beads is 200 Spiritual Value Points for one, how many are you selling?¡±

    She took up a brush and was prepared to record it down.

    ¡°13,000.¡± Mu Chen smiled brilliantly.

    Pa!

    The brush in thedy¡¯s hand fell as her beautiful face was filled with astonishment. All of the students that were queuing up for their turn to purchase Divine Lightning Beads were also dumbfounded as they looked at Mu Chen.

    13,000 Divine Lightning Beads? Was this kid¡¯s head mped by a door? Were Divine Lightning Beads so easy to condense? 13,000 was an amount that not even Shen Cangsheng could condense!

    When Mu Chen saw the doubts in the eyes of thedy, he did not bother to exin any further, but made a simple action of flicking his fingers. A brilliant silvery light started to flow out and instantly filled the surrounding counters.

    ¡°Senior Sister, 13,000 Divine Lightning Beads for a total of 2,600,000 Spiritual Value Points. Thanks.¡±

 Chapter 284 - Blood Essence is obtained!

    <strong>Chapter 284 - Blood Essence is obtained!</strong>

    Within the Spiritual Value Hall, the bustling hall seemed to have quietened down in an instant. The dumbfounded gazes stared at the silvery current. Tens of thousands of Divine Lightning Beads. They¡¯ve never seen anyone take such a huge amount out in one go before...

    Within the Lightning Territory, condensing Divine Lightning Beads wasn¡¯t an easy task. Many people could only harvest around 10 beads a day. Furthermore, they still had to forsake the time that they could use to cultivate. Ten of thousands, if this was a task given to them to aplish, even if they didn¡¯t rest, it would take an endless amount of time.

    Furthermore 13,000 Divine Lightning Beads was equivalent to 2,600,000 Spiritual Value Points. It was an enormous sum that could be used to purchase a High Rank Spiritual Artifact or even a Quasi Deity Tier Spiritual Art from the Spiritual Value Hall.

    The eyes that were staring at therge sum of Divine Lightning Beads had envy flickering in their eyes. But, fortunately, this was shown in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. If he was somewhere else in the Northern Heavens Continent, Mu Chen¡¯s way of revealing his wealth would definitely attract a lot of trouble to himself. Clearly, he was well aware of this issue, which was why he revealed it here.

    The beautifuldy that was behind the counter recovered herself as she nced at Mu Chen with amazement in her eyes. She clearly didn¡¯t know how he was able to obtain such a lump sum of Divine Lightning Beads. Fortunately, she was intelligent and did not ask that many questions. She took out a Mustard Seed Bracelet and as a light flickered, she stored all of the Divine Lightning Beads within it.

    ¡°Indeed, 13,000 beads.¡± she slightly checked and nodded her head. Shortly after, she added as she smiled, ¡°This student, I don¡¯t have the authority to process such a huge transaction. I¡¯ll go and get the teacher in-charge.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head. Thedy turned around and left. After a short while, she returned with a middle-aged man, whom Mu Chen assumed was the teacher in-charge here.

    The teacher in-charge also gave Mu Chen a nce of astonishment. Even for himself, this was the first time that he had seen a student capable of taking out over ten thousand Divine Lightning Beads.

    ¡°Pass me your Spiritual Value Card.¡± the teacher in-charge lightly smiled. Although he was amazed, the teacher in-charge did not lose hisposure, unlike the other students.

    Mu Chen faintly smiled in reply as he handed his Spiritual Value Card over.

    The teacher in-charge received it and also retrieved a Spiritual Value Card from his sleeve. A streak of light shed into Mu Chen¡¯s card and he returned it back to Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen cast a nce at the Spiritual Value Card and saw 7,100,000 Spiritual Value Points. This made him feel relieved. His hard work, after so long, finally paid off.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    He suppressed his impatience as he thanked the teacher in-charge, but he did not ept the Spiritual Value Card. He smiled gently, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I have to trouble teacher, again. I wish to purchase an item.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± the teacher asked with a smile.

    ¡°The Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence.¡± Mu Chen smiled in return.

    The teacher in-charge¡¯s hand that was holding onto the Spiritual Value Card trembled as he casted his nce at Mu Chen in astonishment. The Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence that cost 7,000,000 Spiritual Value Points? This was the most expensive item among their Spiritual Value Point items and, after all of these years, he had yet to see any student capable of purchasing this item.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    The teacher in-charge waved his hand and moved towards the back. When Mu Chen saw the teacher walking, he immediately followed up. Behind him, many students did not clearly hear what Mu Chen wanted to purchase. But, after looking at the teacher in-charge¡¯s expression, they could guess that it wasn¡¯t an ordinary item that Mu Chen was buying. This caused curiosity to raise within their hearts.

    Mu Chen, however, paid no attention to their curiosity as he followed the teacher into a small chamber. Thetter walked into the inner chamber and, after a long time, he swept his sleeve and, as a light flickered, a crystal ball that was roughly the size of a human¡¯s head appeared in his hand.

    Inside the crystal ball, there was a lump of golden liquid that was wiggling about with life, emitting a bizarre fluctuation.

    Even with the istion of the crystal ball, Mu Chen could detect the fearsome energy contained in that lump of golden blood. This was the genuine strength of the Divine Beasts.

    Divine Beasts are existencesparable to Sovereigns.

    ¡°This is the Blood Essence of the Northern Sea Dragon, an item belonging to Lord Northern Sea.¡± the teacher in-charge was also amazed as he looked at the golden blood and spoke with revere.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. This Lord Northern Sea that the teacher spoke of should be the Northern Sea Dragon itself.

    ¡°This Blood Essence is priced at 7,000,000 Spiritual Value Points and I¡¯ve already deducted it from your Spiritual Value Card.¡± the teacher in-charge returned the card over to Mu Chen and the original 7,100,000 only had 100,000 left, which made Mu Chen helpless. He had turned poor in an instant before he even warmed those 7,000,000 Spiritual Value Points with his hand.

    ¡°Now, this Blood Essence of the Northern Sea Dragon belongs to you.¡± the teacher in-charge smiled. Although he was curious about why Mu Chen wanted to purchase the Blood Essence, he clearly knew that he couldn¡¯t inquire about such personal matters.

    ¡°Thanks, teacher.¡±

    Mu Chen took the Spiritual Value Point Card and stored the Blood Essence of the Northern Sea Dragon into the Mustard Seed Bracelet. He made a bow to the teacher and took his leave.

    The teacher in-charge looked at Mu Chen¡¯s leaving silhouette and went into silence, turned around and left. This matter with the Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence wasn¡¯t small; therefore, he had to report this matter to the higher-ups of the academy.

    Aftering out of the Spiritual Value Hall, Mu Chen looked at the flow of people and enquired in his head, while looking up at the sky, ¡°You¡¯ll be able to evolve now that we¡¯ve obtained the Blood Essence of the Northern Sea Dragon.¡±

    ¡°How can it be that easy? I still have to undergo the tribtion.¡±

    ¡°That ck heavenly lightning tribtion?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyelids could not help twitching. Back then, when he first saw the Nine Netherbird, thetter was undergoing this tribtion. However, thetter had failed and, henceforth, Mu Chen knew how frightening this tribtion was.

    ¡°Shredding the spiritual and turning divine, this has always been the most important step of our Spiritual Beast¡¯s cultivation route. Therefore, it won¡¯t be so easy. I have already failed this step twice and, this time, by borrowing the power of this Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence, I have a great amount of confidence this time round.¡± the Nine Netherbird said solemnly.

    Mu Chen quietly nodded his head. Now that he had established a Bloodline Bond with the Nine Netherbird, they¡¯re simple of one body. If they thrive, they¡¯d thrive together and if they failed, they¡¯d failed together. If anything went wrong with the Nine Netherbird, he would also suffer a grave blow. Therefore, he naturally wished for the Nine Netherbird to seed in the tribtion.

    ¡°Adjust yourself to your best during these next two days. You can also draw my Spiritual Energy. Thereafter, we¡¯ll look for a ce and start the tribtion.¡± said Mu Chen.

    In the aura sea, the Nine Netherbird nodded it¡¯s head as a look of gentleness shed through it¡¯s eyes. It could sense the concern that wasing from Mu Chen¡¯s heart.

    Mu Chen spoke nothing else as he headed back to the freshman area. By the time he returned, he had undoubtedly attracted the excitement of the Goddess Luo Association¡¯s members. In this period of time, the news of Mu Chen entering into the Eighth Level of the Lightning Territory had spread throughout the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy since long ago. This made many students startled. This freshman seemed to be able to aplish an unexpected feat in several intervals at a time.

    Mu Chen spoke andughed with everyone for a brief moment, before returning to his small building. However, he did not see Luo Li. Thetter had probably left to cultivate, which made him smile bitterly. That girl was still working so hard with her cultivation. However, when he thought of the responsibility that Luo Li had to bear, Mu Chen¡¯s mind was also heavy. He could sense that Luo Li might not be able to remain by his side for much longer. She was the next Empress of the Luo God n, and she had too much to prepare...

    But, right now, his strength was still too weak, so he could not provide her with any help.

    Standing on the small building, Mu Chen looked at the vast starry sky and lightly breathed out a mouthful of air. He still had a long way to go, but, fortunately, he should still have some time left.

    During the next couple of days, Mu Chen did not go out but remained in the building to cultivate, and made preparations for the Nine Netherbird¡¯s tribtion. Although the Nine Netherbird could only depend on itself for the tribtion, Mu Chen also wished to provide the Nine Netherbird with strength as well.

    And during these two days, the Nine Netherbird did not make any movements as it was quietly condensing its strength, preparing to challenge the tribtion that it had failed twice now.

    Due to their preparations, the two days rapidly flew by.

    After two days, Mu Chen flew out of the freshman¡¯s area and flew out of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. At the outside range, there was an endless range of mountains. This ce was far from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and having the tribtion here should keep anyone from interfering.

    Mu Chen flew out for nearly half an hour, until he was far away from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, before his speed slowed down. Thereafter, hended on a mountain. Although there were Spiritual Beasts around this mountain range, there were many powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations. Henceforth, this was a pretty good ce for the tribtion.

    Mu Chennded on a mountain peak. Before he could speak, ck mes surged on his shoulder and a small sparrow flickered out. It looked at the sky, full of determination and pride in it¡¯s eyes.

    Mu Chen¡¯s hand clenched and the crystal ball containing the Blood Essence of the Northern Sea Dragon appeared. The golden blood was slowly wiggling inside, emitting a powerful energy.

    ¡°Shall we start?¡± Mu Chen looked at the Nine Netherbird.

    The Nine Netherbird nodded and, shortly after, it breathed ck mes from it¡¯s mouth, shrouding the crystal ball and swallowed it into its body.

    Shhhhhuuu!

    Its figure shed out as it soared into the horizon. Thereafter, the ck mes swept out, as a clear and resonant cry resounded between the heavens and earth. As the ck mes spread throughout the horizon, the Nine Netherbird¡¯s small body also started to expand. In just several breath¡¯s of time, a pair of zing ck-med wings had spread out to the point that they could almost cover the mountain.

    Mu Chen raised his head, this was the second time that he had witnessed the Nine Netherbird reveal it¡¯s real body. Under the influence of the Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence, all of the injuries that the Nine Netherbird had suffered werepletely healed, and, in addition, it even made the Nine Netherbird more powerful.

    Liiiiiii!

    The Nine Netherbird issued a cry towards the horizon as frightening Spiritual Energy ripples swept out. That powerful pressure filled everything between the heavens and earth.

    Rumble!

    When the Nine Netherbird unleashed it¡¯s energy without any restraints, frightening ripples started to gather into the nine heavens. There were lumps after lumps of ck thunder clouds being formed that contained enough power to annihte anything.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze turned grave.

    The tribtion had finally started.

 Chapter 285 - Divine Black Thunder Tribulation Appears Again!

    <strong>Chapter 285 - Divine ck Thunder Tribtion Appears Again!</strong>

    Boom!

    As the heaven and earth trembled, the formerly clear sky instantly turned dark. Even the Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth sensed the horrifying taste in it and started to escape from this region.

    Wuuuu! Wuuu!

    Within the mountain range, an endless amount of Spiritual Energy trembled, issuing a mournful shriek. The Divine ck Thunder Tribtion was extremely fearsome for a Spiritual Beast.

    The tribtion could allow them to evolve after the long cultivation, but it also made them feel extreme fear...

    Mu Chen stood on the mountain peak as his mountain stared gravely at the heavens. The ck thunder clouds constantly gathered and took form with a ck light flickering within them. The extremely violent lightning energy couldn¡¯t be properly described. Even the Eighth Level of the Lightning Territory wasn¡¯t as frightening as it.

    This was the genuine annihtion energy that originated from the heavens and earth.

    Under the terrifying thunder clouds, the Nine Netherbird pped it¡¯s wings as it¡¯s enormous body was aze with ck mes. Under the heat of the ck mes, even the temperature in the nearby surroundings had risen.

    Every time the Nine Netherbird pped it¡¯s wings, it swept out a zing gale that engulfed the heavens and earth.

    ¡°Li!!¡±

    The Nine Netherbird issued a clear and bright cry. It¡¯s pupils were zing with ck mes as it looked at the constantly forming ck thunder clouds with an unyielding intent. It had already been defeated twice. If it didn¡¯t possess the bloodline of the undying bird, it would have been reduced to ashes by the tribtion.

    However, even if it had failed twice, it still refused to admit defeat. It was the prideful Nine Netherbird, possessing the bloodline of the Undying Bird. The Nine Netherbird wanted to be the most powerful Divine Beast between these heavens and earth!

    Therefore, it had to seed in its evolution at all costs!

    The Nine Netherbird issued a clear cry, and pped its huge wings as it issued a challenge to the tribtion, once again, and, this time, it will not be defeated!

    Rumble!

    The constantly forming tribtion seemed to have sensed the challenge from the Nine Netherbird and, in an instant, the ck thunder clouds wiggled along with a formidable might that swept out.

    More and more frightening lightning energies were being gathered in the thundercloud.

    Rumble!

    The thundercloud was abruptly torn apart and the world had gone silent. A huge ck lightning bolt struck down with its annihting power as it aimed at the Nine Netherbird.

    Liiii!

    The Nine Netherbird issued a cry, pped its huge wings as the ck mes that filled the skies surged out, and turned into a ck ming tornado that shed with the ck thunder.

    Liiiiiiii!

    A huge cry resounded as the lightning and ck mes shed together and abruptly swept out. The surrounding mountain peaks seemed to have been instantly leveled.

    Mu Chennded on the ground as he watched the sh with worry filling his eyes. Back in the Northern Spiritual Realm, he had already witnessed the sh between the Nine Netherbird and the ck lightning once before. And now, whether if it¡¯s the Nine Netherbird or the tribtion, both were clearly more powerfulpared to back then.

    ¡°This Divine ck Thunder Tribtion seems to get stronger along with the strength of the life form that¡¯s undergoing the tribtion.¡± Mu Chen fell into his thoughts. No wonder it was the necessary step that a Spiritual Beast had to go through in its path of cultivation. Under the Divine ck Thunder Tribtion, who knows how many powerful Spiritual Beasts had been annihted?

    In the first confront, the Nine Netherbird did not fall into a disadvantage. However, Mu Chen was clear that this was just the beginning...

    Just when this thought shed through Mu Chen¡¯s heart, the Divine ck Thunder Tribtion waspletely formed up on the horizon. Frightful heavenly might was spreading as it started to show its ferocity.

    Boom! Booom!

    When the heavens and earth had darkened down, the tribtion wiggled as a huge ck lightning bolt shot down. All of the lightning was aiming at the Nine Netherbird with extreme uracy.

    The Nine Netherbird¡¯s eyes shed with unyielding mes as it watched the endlessly falling lightning. It pped its wings as the energy within its body was beingpletely mobilised.

    Huuuuuuu! Huuuu!

    The ck mes that looked like a ming sea swept out, turning into a tornado as it ripped the horizon apart and was aimed towards the lightning bolts, an in attempt to obstruct them.

    Two frightening powers shed in the horizon. Energy ripples that were roughly ten thousand feet in height fluctuated out that even the space was instantly twisted. Any leakage of that energy was sufficient to instantly level this mountain range.

    Mu Chen stood on the ground as he stared at the mad confrontation up in the sky. Both of his fists were tightly clenched and his body was tensed up. He could sense the defense of the Nine Netherbird was starting to weaken as the ck lightning shot down even faster.

    Mu Chen¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank and saw a huge lightning bolt shoot down from the horizon. It managed to pierce through the ck ming tornado and struck the Nine Netherbird.

    Liiiii!

    A deep groan sounded out. The body of the huge Nine Netherbird was pulled down by a thousand feet with ck smoke fuming from the spot that the lightning bolt had struck. Even with the ck mes, it was still insufficient to recover the wound at a fast speed.

    The Nine Netherbird issued out a painful cry as its eyes looked as though they had turned scarlet red.

    Boom! Boooom!

    And before the Nine Netherbird was enraged, the Divine ck Thunder Tribtion had entered into a frenzied state. The thunder clouds shrank and a ck lightning bolt struck down. In that instant, even the heavens and earth were trembling at the frenzied tribtion.

    The Nine Netherbird¡¯s wings retracted together as it guarded its body. ck mes surged and it had actually formedyers of ck crystals. On the crystalyers, there were ck mes surging, looking extremely solid.

    Bang! Baaang!

    The lightning pierced through the heavens and earth and struck the ck crystal that surrounded the Nine Netherbird. As every lightning bolt fell, it would shatteryers of crystal. The body of the Nine Netherbird trembled, as though it had suffered a huge pain.

    The lightning wreaked havoc for a few minutes. When the crystalyers that surrounded the Nine Netherbird had been shattered, its slender and huge body was in a bad state to the point that there was fresh blood dripping from the Nine Netherbird¡¯s wings.

    Mu Chen saw the sorry state of the Nine Netherbird and both of his fists were clenched even tighter. The Divine ck Thunder Tribtion was strong to the extend that every single lightning bolt was capable of reducing Heavenly Fusion Stage experts into ashes.

    But looking at the current situation, if this continued, it was definitely impossible for the Nine Netherbird to endure it.

    Under Mu Chen¡¯s nervous gaze, up in the sky, the Nine Netherbird paid no attention to its gravely injured body. It raised it¡¯s head, issuing a prideful cry. Even if it was fated to die today, it won¡¯t yield to the Divine ck Thunder Tribtion.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The lightning was simply merciless as the annihting lightning bolts continued to strike down without any mercy.

    Xiiiiuuuuu!

    However, just when the lightning was about tond onto the body of the Nine Netherbird, something suddenly shot out, leaving a fine streak of light. The streak of light hovered above the Nine Netherbird, and formed a huge pair of wings that were spread out.

    The feather had a dark azure colour with an endless light flowing from it. It stretched its wings that seemed to have covered the heavens and earth.

    The lightning mercilessly struck the feather, causing the light that flowed in it to dissipate by a lot. However, it still managed to endure and wasn¡¯t destroyed.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Mu Chen was slightly startled. The feather wasn¡¯t something that belonged to the Nine Netherbird. But it contained huge power that was capable of enduring several blows from the lightning bolts.

    When the Nine Netherbird saw the situation, it was was shocked. However, it immediately started to recover from its wounds. It was well aware that although the feather was formidable, it could only withstand the lightning bolts for a small while. In the end, the Nine Netherbird still had to rely on itself to pass through this tribtion.

    The Divine ck Thunder Tribtion suddenly became furious as it sensed that this item wasn¡¯t something that belonged to the Nine Netherbird. And it was extremely hateful towards external interference.

    Boom! Booom!

    Because of that, the Divine ck Thunder Tribtion started to wiggle and huge lightning bolts constantly hacked down. Faced with the enraged hacking of the Divine ck Thunder Tribtion, the feather started to dulled down and, in the end, it was reduced to dust by the divine lightning.

    ¡°Liiii!¡±

    When the feather was reduced to dust, the Nine Netherbird issued a cry towards the sky. Its boiling blood was dripping from its body, but it¡¯s eyes still remained clear.

    When it issued its cry, Mu Chen could see the wound son the Nine Netherbird¡¯s body shed across with a faint purple luster. It seemed to be a strand of weak purple mes.

    Those purple mes were hidden within the ck mes and were naturally hard to be detected. However, Mu Chen still saw that as the purple mes appeared, the wounds on the body of the Nine Netherbird were rapidly being healed to the point that even the remnant lightning energy that was on its wounds could not obstruct it.

    ¡°Those are the... Undying mes?!¡± Mu Chen stared at the fine purple mes as his pupils shrank. With his current understanding towards the Nine Netherbird, it natural that he knew that only the Undying mes that were born within the body of the Primordial Undying Bird could disregard the injury of the Thunder Tribtion and recover its body. However, the Undying mes were the speciality of the Undying Bird. Although the Nine Netherbird possessed a little of the Undying Bird¡¯s bloodline, it was, after all, too thin to be sufficient to awaken the Undying mes...

    But, right now, the Undying mes had actually appeared from the body of the Nine Netherbird. This meant that the Undying Bird¡¯s blood that was contained within its body far surpassed an ordinary Nine Netherbird!

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered. It seemed like the Nine Netherbird wasn¡¯t an ordinary kind in its n.

    Having its wounds being rapidly healed, the Nine Netherbird¡¯s unyielding mes that were zing within its eyes became even richer. It raised it¡¯s head, looked at the thundercloud that were shrinking and the destructive energy that was in the Divine ck Thunder Tribtion bing even more fearsome.

    The Nine Netherbird knew that the Divine ck Thunder Tribtion was gathering its strongest energy, preparing to wipe it out from the face of this world!

    Even when it faced the power that could destroy itself, the Nine Netherbird still raised it¡¯s prideful head. It¡¯s huge pair of wings lightly pped and, among the ck mes, faint traces of purple mes appeared.

    ¡°Liiiiii!¡±

    The cry was directed towards the Divine ck Thunder Tribtion, issuing its final challenge!

 Chapter 286 - (Hidden Title)

    <strong>Chapter 286 - (Hidden Title)</strong>

    Up in the heavens, the ck thunder clouds were rapidly gathering. The thunder clouds did not issue any thunderous sounds, but the pressure that it issued had caused the heavens and earth to freeze.

    Anyone could sense how terrifying the perishing storm would be after the silence.

    The Nine Netherbird pped its wings as its ck mes surged. In the depths of the ck mes, fine purple mes fluctuated. Although they were small and hard to detect, they emitted a surge of mysterious power.

    On the grounds below, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze turned extremely grave. Under that pressure, he could sense the Spiritual Energy within his body had stopped circting. He was well aware that the next attack from the Divine ck Thunder Tribtion would be thest and if the Nine Netherbird could withstand it, then it would seed its tribtion and shred its spiritual body, and evolve into a Divine Beast. By truly shredding itself from the category of a Spiritual Beast, and bing the powerful Divine Beast that wasparable to Sovereigns, it would possess endless prospects as well.

    However, if it couldn¡¯t withstand it, it would have failed. Although the Nine Netherbird possessed the bloodline of the Undying Bird, it couldn¡¯t escape death every single time. The slightest mistake would cause it to be destroyed.

    Once the Nine Netherbird was destroyed, Mu Chen, who had a Bloodline bond with it would also suffer terrifying injuries, or even death.

    In this oue, it would be extremely tragic for both Mu Chen and the Nine Netherbird.

    But at this timing, Mu Chen was also helpless. The Thunder Tribtion was too terrifying to the point that even a Sovereign wouldn¡¯t dare to challenge it. Not to mention that he was just a puny Quasi-Heavenly Transformation Stage. Probably even if he had exerted all his means, it wouldn¡¯t be able to shake it.

    ¡°Nine Netherbird, go for it.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s fists were clenched as he muttered.

    The suppressed atmosphere engulfed the heavens and earth. The ck thunder clouds that had originally shrouded the heavens and earth of ten thousand feet had shrunk down to a hundred feet. But the colour was even more dense and, looking from afar, it was like a ck hole that was slowly revolving.

    Onom.

    The ck thunder clouds that were roughly a hundred feet in size suddenly wiggled. At the center, the thunder clouds were revolving and were caving in, bit by bit. At the center of the dent, the ck-coloured lightning bolts were gathering together. The ck-coloured lightning bolts seemed to be like sinister ck dragons that were slowly wiggling about.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    At the center of the dent, a ck-coloured lightning bolt abruptly shot out. It was like a ck-coloured divine light that had pierced through the horizon. The destructive power spread and the area that was swept by the ck-coloured light seemed to dpose Spiritual Energy...

    The entire heavens and earth were in silence as the ck divine light roared as it shot down, like a deity that had been enraged.

    Liiii!

    The ck mes were zing within the eyes of the Nine Netherbird. It suddenly issued a cry and the mes that werepressed together shot up into the sky, and turned into a ck-coloured feather that was roughly a thousand feet in size.

    On the feather, it looked as though profound runes were being carved on it. The ck mes had ascended and were extremely abnormal.

    Facing that terrifying attack of the Divine ck Thunder Tribtion, the Nine Netherbird also exerted all of its power andshed out with the most frightening move it had.

    Shhhhhhuu!

    As the ck feather shot out, it pierced through the space and heavily shed with the ck-coloured divine light that had shot down from the heavens.

    At that instant, the two force shed, even the light between the heavens and earth seemed to have been sucked in. Only a ck-coloured light was spreading out in the sky and shrouded the area in a hundred mile radius.

    Bang! Bang!

    The mountains were being swept through and instantly turned into ashes, one after another. Looking from above, everything within a hundred miles was leveled to ground as each mountain range was being wiped out.

    Such destructive power had made those that were watching it feel a chill in their hearts.

    Mu Chen did not have any startling thoughts as he fixed his eyes on the far horizon. A ck light had gathered and was slowly pressing down. As it¡¯s pressure pressed down, fine cracks started to appear.

    The power of the Divine ck Thunder Tribtion was too powerful!

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart jumped as his eyes shrank. As more and more cracks appeared on the ck feather, it finally could not endure anymore and under the ck-coloured divine light and a sharp sound, it shattered.

    As the ck feather crumbled, the ck light was unblockable and was whistling down under Mu Chen¡¯s gaze. It attacked the enormous body of the Nine Netherbird.

    Liiiii!

    The cry that suddenly resounded was extremely sharp. The huge body of the Nine Netherbird rapidly fell and heavilynded on a mountain range far away.

    Bang!

    It felt like an earthquake had happened as a surging wave swept out. At the location that the Nine Netherbird had fallen, the surrounding range of ten thousand feet had instantly crumbled. Deep cracks were frantically spreading on the ground.

    The vast mountain range was also instantly destroyed!

    Mu Chen flew into the sky, and escaped that terrifying impact. He quickly rushed over and, at the center of the crater, the smoke was spreading and started to dissipate, bit by bit. The scene within was shown to Mu Chen.

    In the huge crater, the Nine Netherbird was lying down in a terrible state. The ck-coloured feathers on it¡¯s body were destroyed and no longer had the gracefulness that it once had. Countless savage wounds were revealed on it¡¯s body as fresh blood flowed out, instantly dying the ground in red.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was fixed on the Nine Netherbird that was not moving in the blood pool. The Nine Netherbird¡¯s face was pale and Mu Chen immediatelynded at the location of the Nine Netherbird. He stuck his palm out, injecting his Spiritual Energy into the body of the Nine Netherbird.

    Under the injection of Spiritual Energy, the Nine Netherbird that was lying in the blood pool finally trembled. It managed to open it¡¯s eyes a little as a weak intent spread out, ¡°I¡¯ve managed to seed?¡±

    When Mu Chen saw that the Nine Netherbird was still alive, only then did he feel relieved. He raised his head and his face abruptly changed. Up in the sky, the dissipating ck thunder clouds were still flickering with a ck light.

    There was still some remnant destructive ripples in it.

    Boom!

    The ck thunder clouds rumbled and a ck lightning bolt shot down. However, that divine lightning bolt was clearly just a remnant energy and,pared to before, it was much weaker.

    At this point of time, the Nine Netherbird was already at the edge and could die at anytime. If that lightning bolt struck it right now, it would probably be dead!

    The Nine Netherbird seemed to have sensed this situation and immediately struggled up. However, it didn¡¯t have any energy left nor blood to fill its body, and started to emit despair in its eyes.

    After working hard for so many years, was it all still in vain?

    Repeatedly fighting and, in the end, still failed?

    Mu Chen looked at the despair in the Nine Netherbird¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t help clenching his fist and, shortly after, with his teeth clenched, his figure moved. He appeared above the Nine Netherbird and with a bark, his handsigns changed. A Majestic Spiritual Energy gathered behind him and turned into a huge White Tiger. The White Tiger stood on the starry sky and ran, along with inexhaustible killing intent as it charged towards thest ck lightning bolt.

    Bang!

    Even with such a powerful attack, the instant it came in contact with the ck lightning, it was only an instant before the ck lightning tore the White Tiger apart.

    Boom!

    The speed of the ck lightning was fast as it had destroyed the White Tiger in just an instant and appeared above Mu Chen. Without the slightest leniency, it had struck Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    The ck lightning had sensed the simr ripples from the Nine Netherbird and, naturally, it wouldn¡¯t let Mu Chen off.

    Bang!

    Mu Chen had been struck by the lightning bolt and a mouthful of blood spurted out. His body was covered by the violent lightning. Thereafter, he fell,nding not too far away from the Nine Netherbird and the ground beneath it had directly crumbled.

    Liii!

    When the Nine Netherbird saw the situation, it instantly issued a painful and low cry. Trembling as it stretched both of its wings that was filled with wounds, it tried to save Mu Chen, who was covered in ck lightning.

    However, the Nine Netherbird¡¯s wounds were too heavy. The instant it moved, intense pain spread out and had nearly submerged itsst bit of consciousness.

    As thest lightning boltnded, the ck thunder clouds up in the sky had thoroughly dissipated. The instant the thunder clouds dissipated, the Nine Netherbird¡¯s body instantly burst forth with dazzling light.

    That light was extremely bizarre as it shrouded the Nine Netherbird. Under the shining light, the terrible wounds on the Nine Netherbird were healed, little by little.

    ¡°Has the tribtion finally seeded?¡±

    The Nine Netherbird muttered to itself as its eyes were filled with emotions. It could sense that a huge change started to ur within its body.

    This was a genuine evolution.

    From body to bloodline!

    The evolution caused it to be extremely happy. However, it could see the figure that was shrouded with lightning not far away. Mu Chen¡¯s strength was too weak and was impossible for him to bear the ck lightning, even if it was just a remnant energy from the Divine ck Thunder Tribtion!

    However, when it was anxious, it saw that the figure that wasn¡¯t far away had trembled. The ck lightning on his body started to dissipate. He crawled up with great difficulty and with a bend, fresh blood uncontrobly spurt out from his mouth. He was on the verge of copsing and clearly, he had suffered great injuries.

    ¡°Damn it, I nearly died!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was as pale as paper as he kneeled on the ground. He wiped the trace of blood at the corner of his mouth. Lowering his head, he looked at his palm as a smear of light shed though his eyes and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to this Thunder God Physique; otherwise, I would¡¯ve died.¡±

    ¡°Nine Netherbird!¡±

    As he muttered. He also sensed the dazzling light before him. He immediately raised his head and saw the huge body of the Nine Netherbird being covered by the divine light and started to shrink.

    The body turned smaller and smaller. In the end, it shrink into the light. Mu Chen narrowed his eyes from the brightness and he could not see the scene clearly.

    The lightsted for a long time, before it weakened down. As the light weakened, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes also widened.

    Within the light, there was a jade-like naked body. Her figure was graceful and her pair of jade legs were slender and slim. Smooth and stretched taut, she was extremely sexy. On top of her jade legs, she was supporting a waist and on top of that, there was a snow-white neck that was simr to a swan¡¯s.

    Her rosy lips lightly lifted, showing her charming faint purple eyes. With wildness that could make a man¡¯s heart aroused.

    Mu Chen was dumbfounded as he muttered, ¡°...Sure enough it was a female.¡±

    <strong>Title - Tribtion Seeded</strong>

 Chapter 287 - Slumber

    <strong>Chapter 287 - Slumber</strong>

    On the messy ground, the beautifuldy¡¯s nude body flickered with a jade-like luster. The temptation from her could make any man unable to shift their gaze from her.

    However, the beautifuldy that was before him wasn¡¯t sweet tempered. When she heard Mu Chen¡¯s muttering, her brows knitted together. Her figure moved, a fragrance swept over and Mu Chen¡¯s body was knocked into the rock behind him. Thereafter, a fragile yet tight body stuck to him. At the same time, her slender jade-like hands grabbed Mu Chen¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Do you believe that I won¡¯t kill you?¡± Her voice was clear, like a spring stream streaking down the mountain, mixed with a cold temperature, causing the spring to be a little cold as well.

    Mu Chen leaned against the rock, facing her threats. He couldn¡¯t help flinging his mouth as he said in helplessness, ¡°Kill me, then.¡±

    It seemed like even though she had taken a human form, the Nine Netherbird¡¯s character still didn¡¯t know any tenderness.

    Pffffft.

    The beautifuldy before him smiled. Her jade-like hands gently touched Mu Chen¡¯s face as she smiled tenderly, ¡°Considering your previous action by withstanding thatst lightning strike, I¡¯ll not bother about you taking advantage of me.¡±

    Mu Chen felt funny and extremely embarrassed. He couldn¡¯t help shrinking his body to prevent himself froming into contact with that body. Her body was certainly sexy and filled with wildness. She was like a female leopard that could easily evoke the temptation of men.

    ¡°Can you wear some clothes? Although you¡¯re a Nine Netherbird, you¡¯re in human form right now. So it¡¯s still best if you take note of it.¡± said Mu Chen. This advantage wasn¡¯t something that he wanted to take.

    ¡°Human forms are so troublesome.¡± the Nine Netherbird shook her head. Lustrous light surged over her body and some green-ck clothing formed, covering all the spots that were revealed. Even with those clothes, her graceful physique looked extremely tempting, with her slender, yet fine waist and ample chest.

    Only then, did Mu Chen feel relieved. That nearly wanted his life.

    ¡°Your Tribtion should have seeded, right?¡± Mu Chen looked towards the Nine Netherbird and hesitated a little before adding on, ¡°I still don¡¯t know your name. Am I supposed to keep calling you Nine Netherbird?¡±

    ¡°Call me Nine Nether, then.¡± As she had sessfully passed through the Divine ck Thunder Tribtion, she was extremely happy. She smiled as she patted Mu Chen¡¯s shoulders, ¡°in the future, let this older sister take care of you.¡±

    ¡°However, it was still impossible right now...¡± Nine Nether suddenly frowned her brows and added, ¡°I still have notpleted thest step.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Mu Chen asked in doubt.

    ¡°Although I have sessfully gone through the tribtion, my physical body still has yet to evolve into the physique of a Divine Beast. Therefore, for a period of time, I¡¯ll be in a slumber to evolve my physical body. Wait till I appear again, then I would have sessfully evolved into a Nine Netherworld Bird!¡± Nine Nether¡¯s eyes, filled with ambition, surged forth with anticipation.

    ¡°Nine Netherworld Bird...¡± Mu Chen nodded. That should be the evolved state of the Nine Netherbird. Although there was a word difference, Spiritual Beasts and Divine Beasts were extreme opposites.

    ¡°In the period of time that I¡¯m asleep, don¡¯t lose that life of yours. We are contracted through the Bloodline Bond, so I don¡¯t want to suffer a bacsh from the Bloodline Bond unknowingly, after I¡¯d just seeded the Tribtion.¡± Nine Nether¡¯s eyes nced at Mu Chen as she said.

    Mu Chen felt a little regretful. He thought that he could have a powerful bodyguard, who could have thought that she would need to be in a deep slumber. If that¡¯s the case, didn¡¯t he lose a trump card instead?

    ¡°In this period of time, if you can¡¯t afford to offend, then hide. Wait until I wake up, I¡¯ll kill everyone that¡¯s bullied you. Understood?¡± Nine Nether smiled tenderly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that weak.¡± Mu Chen said helplessly.

    ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll start. You should leave after waiting awhile. Themotion caused by my tribtion was too huge. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯d be noticed by those old fes of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and they mighte over to take a look.¡±

    Nine Nether reminded him before the ck mes surged over her body, while her long and narrow eyes streaked with traces of the mysterious purple mes.

    The raging ck mes rose, turning into a light screen as it shrouded Nine Nether. The ck mes started to solidify, bit by bit, before turning into a huge ck egg that was roughly the size of a human¡¯s height.

    Feathery winged runes appeared on the huge ck egg, they were ancient and cryptic as the flickering purple light could be vaguely seen.

    When Mu Chen saw that Nine Nether had turned into a huge egg, having falling into a deep slumber to start herst evolution, he made a waving action and stored the egg in his Mustard Seed Bracelet. It seemed like, for a period of time in the near future, he could only depend on himself.

    However, he was filled with anticipation. When Nine Nether wakes up, with her strength, she should be able to contend against Sovereigns, right? At that time, this bodyguard of his would be very powerful.

    ¡°Time to leave.¡±

    Mu Chen took another nce at the chaotd, before making a move, soaring up into the sky and made several flickering moves before disappearing into the horizon.

    Roughly half an hourter after Mu Chen had left, a breeze brushed against a destroyed mountain peak. A bald old man that was holding some crutches appeared. His muddy gaze looked at the direction that Mu Chen left in as a trace of astonishment shed across his old face.

    ¡°That small Nine Netherbird actually had such a dense bloodline of the Undying Bird...¡±

    ¡°Seems like a genius has appeared in the Nine Netherbird¡¯s n. Who knows, that small Nine Netherbird might be able to evolve into the Primordial Undying Bird...¡±

    ¡°But she actually made a Bloodline Bond contract with a small human, which could be her fatality... If those old monsters of the Nine Netherbird n were to know of this matter, they¡¯d probably be enraged.¡±

    ¡°Haha...¡±

    The bald old man softlyughed. As hisughter resounded, his body started to turn illusionary before hepletely disappeared.

    Thend was restored to its silence. However, this silence was only maintained for half an hour before the space lightly rippled again. Shortly after. Several figures appeared out of thin air.

    These few figure¡¯s hairs were white and they had solemn expressions. Although there weren¡¯t any powerful ripple fluctuations around them, a frightening amount of pressure was emitting from them.

    Among them, Elder Zhu Tian was also present. At this moment, his face was grave as he looked at the heavy destruction on thend with fearsome ck lightning energy still lingering around.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Divine ck Lightning...¡± an Elder of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy said with a solemn look in his eyes as he continued, ¡°There was actually a Spiritual Beast that underwent the Divine ck Thunder Tribtion here.¡±

    Hearing the four words ¡®Divine ck Thunder Tribtion¡¯, Elder Zhu Tian¡¯s face, as well as everyone else¡¯s, could not help changing expressions. They naturally understood the might of that Lightning Tribtion. The moment they seeded the tribtion, the Spiritual Beast would be able to evolve into a genuine Divine Beast that wasparable to a Sovereign.

    Even in the Northern Heavens Continent, this kind of existence was considered the apex. But they never thought that it would appear within the surroundings of their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Furthermore, they had not sensed any powerful Spiritual Beasts hidden in the surrounding mountain ranges of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy after all these years.

    ¡°However, looking at the traces of blood scattered on the ground, that Spiritual Beast might have failed its tribtion and was reduced to nothing under the Divine ck Thunder Tribtion.¡± Elder Zhu Tian looked at the destroyed ground. Although he did not witness the scene with his own eyes, he could sense the fearsome confrontation that happened here.

    ¡°What a pity.¡±

    The other elders also felt pity as they sighed. The cultivation of the Spiritual Beasts took much longerpared to the human¡¯s. Who knew how many months and years were needed for a Spiritual Beast to cultivate till the Divine ck Thunder Tribtion. But now, under the ruthlessness of the Divine ck Thunder Tribtion, it had turned into ashes and no longer existed.

    ¡°However, even if that unknown Spiritual Beast might have been killed by the Lightning Tribtion, we still have to report this to the Dean.¡±

    Elder Zhu Tian¡¯s brows knitted, ¡°Recently, the movements of the Demonic Dragon Pce in the Northern Heavens Continent has increased. Those fellows have already viewed our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy as their mortal enemies. The moment an opportunity arises, they will probably create a huge threat to our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Therefore, we have to be cautious.¡±

    The other Elders solemnly nodded in agreement. The name of the Demonic Dragon Pce had quite a bit of pressure to them. This force had nearly unified the entire Northern Heavens Continent to the point that even the surrounding continents was affected by their power.

    Back then, if it wasn¡¯t for the sudden change in the Demonic Dragon Pce, in addition to their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy having Lord Northern Sea, the oue of the battle would have been hard to tell who¡¯d have been victorious.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Elder Zhu Tian no longer spoke and with a wave of his sleeve, several figures shed out and in several breaths, they had disappeared.

    The heavens and earth had its peace, once again, restored. Only the destroyed ground proved the terrifying sh.

    ...

    Mu Chen returned to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy without any obstructions, and returned to the Freshman¡¯s Area. His face was still a little pale. Although the divine ck lightning was not able to im his life, due to the Thunder God Physique that he had cultivated, it still caused quite a big injury to him. Therefore, he had to quickly recover from his injury.

    As there was only three days left before the Hunting War, he had to be in top form.

    Mu Chen¡¯s bodynded on the small building. Shortly after, his expression changed as he saw a ck-dressed beauty that was smiling at him.

    When Mu Chen saw her, a gentle smile appeared on his handsome face. He couldn¡¯t help going to her and embracing that girl into his bosom. Having that warmth and fragrance in his embrace, he couldn¡¯t help feeling at ease.

    Luo Li also lightly smiled. Sheplied as she leaned her face into his chest. Her pointed nose lightly sniffed and shortly after, her gem-like eyes narrowed. Mu Chen seemed to have a faint fragrance on him and, based on her intuition, she knew that it was the scent of another woman.

    Mu Chen, who was still enjoying the warmth and fragrance also sensed Luo Li¡¯s state. His heart jumped and felt panic.

    ¡°Who is she?¡±

    Luo Li¡¯s exquisite and porcin-like face had the look of a dangerous smile. Her voice was gentle, but it gave Mu Chen a headache. Her sensing of smell of a woman was, indeed, frightening.

 Chapter 288 - Boiling

    <strong>Chapter 288 - Boiling</strong>

    Mu Chen helplessly looked at the arc that Luo Li made with her mouth. It felt dangerous, but, at the same time, he couldn¡¯t help wanting tough as he could sense a rare jealousy from her tone.

    ¡°You¡¯re still not exining!¡± Luo Li understood Mu Chen too well. The moment she saw the smile in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, her face immediately turned red as she pretended to the angry and stared at him.

    Mu Chen held onto the beauty¡¯s slender waist and tightly embraced it. After some silence, he did not intent on hiding the existence of the Nine Netherbird from Luo Li. Hence, he simply briefed on the matters regarding the Nine Netherbird.

    ¡°Nine Netherbird?¡± when Luo Li heard his exnation, she was faintly startled. Especially when he heard that earlier on, the Nine Netherbird managed to seed in the Divine ck Thunder Tribtion, the astonishment on her face grew even richer.

    She was, after all, from the Luo God n. Henceforth, she had some knowledge towards powerful Spiritual Beast ns. Among the Spiritual Beast ns, the Nine Netherbird was rather powerful. However, she never expected one to be hidden in Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    ¡°You actually dared to take the Divine ck Lightning?!¡± However, her eyes widened shortly with palpitation filling her eyes.

    Not even Sovereign experts would dare toe in contact with the Divine ck Lightning Tribtion and with Mu Chen¡¯s strength, if there was any mistake, it would mean turning into ashes.

    ¡°I have contracted the Bloodline Bond with the Nine Netherbird. If she dies, I will also suffer the bacsh.¡± Mu Chen helplessly smiled and added, ¡°But looking from any direction, it was impossible for me to watch her get destroyed by the Lightning Tribtion.¡±

    ¡°A Bloodline Bond!?¡±

    Luo Li couldn¡¯t help opening her small mouth and take a ruthless bite at Mu Chen¡¯s chest, ¡°You¡¯re killing me from the anger.¡±

    She naturally had some understanding towards the Bloodline Bond. Thus, Mu Chen and the life of the Nine Netherbird was linked together and no matter which side suffered a threat to their life, the other party would suffer a bacsh from the Bloodline Bond.

    Mu Chen scratched his head and didn¡¯t know how to exin it. Back then, there wasn¡¯t any other choice but to establish the Bloodline Bond. However, the girl that was in his embrace was just jealous, so he didn¡¯t make any exnations but embraced her tightly.

    ¡°But, it¡¯s good. She had seeded the Divine ck Thunder Tribtion and when she awakens, she will be an existenceparable to Sovereigns. And, in the future, you will be safer and I¡¯ll be more at ease.¡± Luo Li wasn¡¯t someone that would pester endlessly. After releasing some of her jealousy, she recovered.

    Mu Chen looked at the young girl, remembering that she will leave him to return to the Luo God n to bear a huge responsibility and was trying her best to endure everything, bing the new Empress of the Luo God n. Mu Chen felt a faint heartache as he lowered his head to the young girl¡¯s forehead, ¡°But, I¡¯m not at ease about you.¡±

    ¡°Even you¡¯ve lost to me in the past, what is there not be at ease about?¡± Luo Li faintly smiled.

    Mu Chen didn¡¯t have the heart to joke with her. His ck pupils stared at her seriously. Luo Li¡¯s pretty eyes slightly move away and said in a soft voice, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Luo Li.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s tone was grave and serious as he slowly spoke, ¡°Remember, no matter what happens, you have to wait for me. Perhaps it will be hard for you in the Luo God n, but believe me, for you, I will be stronger, no matter how hard it will be, until the day I can fulfil my promise to you.¡±

    Luo Li¡¯s eyes turned red from looking at Mu Chen¡¯s grave gaze. She knew how difficult Mu Chen had to work hard in order to fulfil his promise. The path of experts was enough to cover someone in wounds and lose their formal clean smile.

    Perhaps all that hard work and tempering could refine this youth¡¯s face to be more mature. But, at the same time, it made her feel some heartache.

    ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡± Luo Li¡¯s voice was gentle, as though it was about to melt. Her clear eyes flickered with affection.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes turned slightly heated from looking at the touching appearance of the girl that was in his embrace. The arm that he used to embrace the girl became even more forceful, as though he wanted to merge her into his body.

    He lowered his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± The girl emitted a sound that was as faint as a fly as she seemed to have sensed something. However, it was disregarded by the youth and with a tyrannical method, he nted a kiss on those rosy red lips.

    The girl slightly struggled, but quickly rxed her body. She was like a puddle of water as she melted in Mu Chen¡¯s embrace.

    In the next three days, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy turned more and more heated with an astonishing speed. The entire atmosphere in the academy felt as though it had been ignited.

    The origin of that fire was, naturally, the Hunting War.

    This was the biggest annual event in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Every single year, there would be countless ck horses that would soar into the heavens and expose their achievements in that year.

    Every time the Hunting War ended, there would be a huge change in the rankings of the Heavenly Ranking.

    Therefore, the Hunting War would certainly be an intense battle. It was the battle between the ck horses and the current outstanding students. It would have to depend on each other¡¯s trump cards, if they¡¯re able to rece their opponent.

    Henceforth, the atmosphere in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was extremely heated. Especially the Convergence Spiritual Array, as well as the Lightning Territory. From time to time, a figure with soaring fighting intent could be seen walking out of it.

    Without any exceptions, all those people had powerful Spiritual Energy ripples fluctuating from them. They had ended their long training and returned back to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. They wanted to disy their explosive strengths in the Hunting War and seize their once lost or theiring glory.

    The entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was also especially heated up and countless people were inquiring all around, attempting to probe the trump cards, as well as the concealed strength of those ck horses.

    Under this heat, countless students had anticipation in their heart as they awaited the soon-to-start Hunting War.

    When the third day arrived, the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was shrouded in passion. Up in the sky, wind breaking sounds were constantly resounding as the countless figures became exceptionally spectacr.

    In the Freshman¡¯s Area, Mu Chen and Luo Li were already at the field next to theke, where Ye Qingling, Zhou Ling and many other members of the Goddess Luo Association surrounded them in excitement. Among the current freshmen, probably only Mu Chen, Luo Li, as well as a other few people, were qualified to partake in the Hunting War.

    ¡°Brother Mu, good luck! As long as your performance in the Hunting War is outstanding, you could be an influential person in the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy!¡± these were the excited voices of the Goddess Luo Association¡¯s members.

    Although Mu Chen did possess some fame in the academy, he still wasn¡¯t qualified to be considered an influential person. Only people like Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong, Su Xuan, He Yao and the other people that were in the top 10 ranking of the Heavenly Ranking could have such a title.

    Mu Chen smiled, he didn¡¯t have much interest in the title of an influential figure. However, he was rather interested in the Spiritual Empowerment.

    ¡°Come, we should get going.¡± Luo Li smiled.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as his figure shed out, with Luo Li closely following him from behind. After them, Ye Qingling, Zhou Ling and the rest quickly followed after. Although they¡¯re not participating in the Hunting War, it was inevitable for them to attend such a lively annual event in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    When Mu Chen and the rest moved, He Yao, along with a huge number of the Demon¡¯s Gate¡¯s members, walked out of their newly constructed Headquarters. His gaze was cold as he directed them towards the Freshman Area.

    Mu Chen, I hope that you¡¯re not that unlucky to encounter me in the Hunting War. Otherwise, I will let you understand that,pared to a genuine influential figure of the academy, you, as a freshman, are still too far away.

    On an ind that was at the center of theke, Su Xuan and Su Ling¡¯er also came out. They could not help smiling as they looked at the wind breaking sound that constantly resounded in the sky. It was, once again, the most lively moment of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Su Xuan gently smiled as she walked forth. When she walked out, the Spiritual Energy around her rippled out like water. However, after taking a few steps, the Spiritual Energy ripples were restrained by her.

    ¡°Elder Sister, you have to go for it and see if you can defeat Li Xuantong to seize his Rank 2 in the Heavenly Ranking!¡± Su Ling¡¯er chuckled.

    ¡°How would that be easy? It would be great if I could preserve my ranking as third.¡± Su Xuan helplessly shook her head as she held onto Su Ling¡¯er. The sister duo flew up into the sky and rushed towards the central area of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    On a mountain peak, a slender figure slowly walked out. The mountain peak had quite a number of people quietly waiting and when they saw that slender figuree out, their eyes instantly zed.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Li Xuantong lightly smiled at them as he waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± all of them instantly replied as they closely followed him.

    When Li Xuantong reached the edge of the mountain peak, he looked at the direction that was outside of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. His calm eyes shed across with traces of expectation and fighting intent.

    Shen Cangsheng, you will probably return for the Hunting War. This year, I will surpass you, so don¡¯t make me disappointed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Li Xuantong lightly barked as his figure turned into a streak of light, shooting out. Behind him, there were many people that closely followed him.

    The entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy exploded as countless figures streaked across the horizon, gathering towards the central area of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. After cultivating and endured for so long, they could finally burst out on this day.

    Those students with powerful strengths had their eyes filled with fighting intent.

    Hunting War, begin!

 Chapter 289 - Dean Tai Cang

    <strong>Chapter 289 - Dean Tai Cang</strong>

    The central area of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had a majestic and vast field. This was the extremely famed Northern Sea Field of the academy. It was said that, long ago, this was the cultivating ground of the Northern Sea Dragon. Untilter, when the academy was established, a huge field was opened here. But, generally speaking, only huge events would be held here.

    And the gathering location of the Hunting War was here.

    This field was sufficient to hold tens of thousands of people. Today, this ce was filled with an endless sea of people and that astonishing boiling noise soared into the horizons. It could be clearly heard from anywhere in the range of a hundred miles.

    When Mu Chen and the rest arrived here, they couldn¡¯t help smacking their lips upon seeing such a huge amount of people. It was, indeed, worthy of being the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Mu Chen and his group stopped at the sky, their gaze looked at the Northern Sea Field. The front of the field was empty, which was different from the rear of the field. But, no matter how empty it was, no students dared to set foot here.

    At the empty region, there was a copper sculpture. It was a huge creature with a fish-like scaled body, along with a dragon¡¯s ws and tail. The image of it was sinister and powerful. Even if it was just a sculpture, it still possessed a fearsome might as it spread out. It was precisely this might that made the other students not daring enough to approach it.

    ¡°That¡¯s the guardian beast of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, the Northern Sea Dragon?¡± Mu Chen looked at that sculpture as he sensed that might. Immediately, he couldn¡¯t help smacking his lips inwardly. This Northern Sea Dragon was, indeed, a fearsome existence.

    ¡°This Northern Sea Dragon possesses sky high status in our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Even Elder Tian Xi would have to be polite and respectful to him, when seeing that almighty existence.¡± Luo Li said softly.

    Mu Chen nodded. Even among the Divine Beasts, the Northern Sea Dragon should be ranked at the top and, adding on to the fact that it had cultivated for so long, it¡¯s strength was definitely dreadful. Within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, there weren¡¯t that many people that could be stronger than it.

    Mu Chen¡¯s line-of-sight shifted from the Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s sculpture and directed it towards the sky. From that direction, there was a cold gaze staring at him, it was He Yao.

    Towards He Yao¡¯s cold gaze, Mu Chen lightly smiled in reply. If a month ago, he had some fear towards He Yao, then all the fear had been suppressed right now.

    If they were to confront, the victory wouldn¡¯t be controlled by He Yao.

    When He Yao saw Mu Chen¡¯s fearless expression, his gaze turned even colder. Shortly after, he coldly retracted his gaze. However, Mu Chen knew that with that fe¡¯s breadth of mind, he would definitely not let it go so easily in this Hunting War.

    When Mu Chen retracted his gaze from He Yao, a series of wind breaking noises resounded from the back with a familiar Spiritual Energy fluctuation being emitted.

    ¡°It¡¯s Li Xuantong.¡±

    Mu Chen was extremely familiar with this Spiritual Energy fluctuation. He didn¡¯t need to turn his head to know who it was. He slightly turned his head and, indeed, he could see Li Xuantonging with a group of people.

    Li Xuantong¡¯s figure stopped beside Mu Chen and Luo Li. His gaze was a littleplicated as he nced at Luo Li. Thereafter, he turned towards Mu Chen with a trace of astonishment shing across his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re a little stronger now.¡±

    ¡°If there isn¡¯t any improvement, how would I dare toe?¡± Mu Chen smiled. He wasn¡¯t being arrogant, but he wasn¡¯t humble either. He knew that if he were to be humble with Li Xuantong, he would be looked down upon instead.

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re here to participate in the Hunting War...¡± Li Xuantong lightly smiled as he added, ¡°If we were to meet in the Hunting War, I will no longer let you have anymore Pact of Three Moves.¡±

    ¡°That was my intention, as well.¡± Mu Chen stared at Li Xuantong as he nodded.

    When the students behind Li Xuantong saw Mu Chen confronting Li Xuantong, they felt unhappy. In their view, although Mu Chen was able to take the Pact of Three Moves from Li Xuantong, it didn¡¯t make them feel that Mu Chen could stand on the same level as Li Xuantong.

    But it was just unhappiness and they still did not say anything in the end. Their eyes were staring at Mu Chen with ill intent, as though they¡¯re issuing their warning.

    ¡°I¡¯ll also participate the Hunting War with him. If we meet, then, when it happens, I can ask for some advice.¡± Luo Li¡¯s voice was gentle as she said from the side.

    Li Xuantong¡¯s face slightly turned stiff and, shortly after, he helplessly shook his head. He looked at Mu Chen and spoke, ¡°I heard that you tore apart the Headquarters of the Demon¡¯s Gate?¡±

    Mu Chen nodded. This matter was widely spread in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that Li Xuantong knew about it.

    ¡°A little too rampant.¡± said Li Xuantong.

    Mu Chen¡¯s brows twitched. Just when he was about to speak, Li Xuantong smiled and continued, ¡°However, you¡¯re still a man. If you did not do anything, I¡¯d most probably look for your trouble as you¡¯re not even able to protect her here, so, how are you going to protect her in the future?¡±

    Mu Chen extended his hand out and lightly held onto the girl¡¯s slender and tender hands as he smiled, ¡°Senior Li Xuantong, although right now, I¡¯m not powerful. But if anyone wants toy a hand on her, it would have to be done by stepping over my corpse.¡±

    Luo Li¡¯s eyes were gentle as she looked at the side of the youth¡¯s handsome face. The smile on that firm face could not be doubted.

    Li Xuantong lightly nodded, ¡°He Yao, that fellow, if I were to encounter him in the Hunting War, I will definitely get rid of him.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not my business toment on who you want to deal with. But if I were to encounter him, then perhaps you won¡¯t have the chance to do so.¡±

    ¡°Your tone isn¡¯t small.¡± Li Xuantong smiled as he added, ¡°Then, it¡¯d have to depend on your performance on the Hunting War. Don¡¯t end up to the point that you¡¯re not able to reach the ending point.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled and no longer spoke as he held onto Luo Li¡¯s hand, standing high up in the sky.

    As more time passed, more and more students gathered here. Mu Chen also saw Su Xuan, Xu Huang and various other powerful figures that ranked at the top of the Heavenly Ranking.

    Aside from those influential figures that originally existed in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Mu Chen could vaguely sense that, among the sea of people, there were quite a few hidden and ambitious glittering gazes. When they looked at those influential figures up in the sky, their eyes were filled with challenging intents.

    All those gazes didn¡¯t have any fear in them, even when they¡¯re facing with the top 10 of the Heavenly Ranking.

    Mu Chen vaguely sensed those gazes and, immediately, he smacked his lips. It was indeed, worthy of being the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Those people that were reflected on the Heavenly Ranking were, after all, few in numbers and many others had been hiding themselves. Waiting for their wings to be fully grown to soar into the horizon in one shot.

    Clearly, this Hunting War was a good opportunity to do that.

    Dong!

    As more and more students gathered, a bell suddenly rang out between the heavens and earth. That longsting bell¡¯s ring drowned all of the bustling noises as it resounded throughout the heavens and earth.

    Everyone stopped talking as they looked towards the depth of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy with revere in their eyes. In that direction, there was a huge azure bird flying towards this location. The huge bird brought forth a hurricane and was suspended in the empty region of this field.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was also directed towards the huge bird. Speaking precisely, it was the back of the huge bird, as there were several old figures on it. Every single figure appeared to be an ordinary old man. However, not a single person dared to belittle those frail old men, because hidden within those bodies, there was tremendous annihting power.

    And, before all those old figures, there was a tall middle-aged man that wore an azure robe. His face was like a jade, with a pair of eyes that looked like boundless stars. Looking at them would make others feel like they were being absorbed by them and were unable to free themselves.

    It was as though the heavens and earth were being reflected in their eyes.

    He smiled as he looked at the youths below with respect on their faces. His eyes reflected his experience, like a wise man that had experienced countless years and months.

    ¡°He is...¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were grave as he looked at that middle-aged man in the azure robe.

    ¡°He¡¯s the Dean of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Dean Tai Cang.¡± Li Xuantong said softly. Even someone as prideful as him had unconceble respect in his tone.

    Mu Chen lightly nodded. He never expected that even the Dean of the academy would appear. Such a huge figure wasn¡¯t someone they could see during the usual days.

    ¡°Boys and girls, after a year, I¡¯m d to see that all of your strengths have grown.¡± On the azure bird, Dean Tai Cang lightly smiled as he looked at the countless youths. His clear and bright voice resounded within everyone¡¯s ears. His voice also made the Spiritual Energy in every student¡¯s bodies more docile, like the voice of a god that made them feel refreshed. So much so that even their spirit rose. The Spiritual Energy within their bodies became even more lively.

    ¡°What frightening power.¡± Mu Chen felt the changes in his body and was instantly startled. Just what kind of strength was that? Just a speech alone was already sufficient to raise their spirits.

    That voice made it feel as though it had recuperated their bodies and made them feel indescribable power.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Tai Cang Deity Note.¡± Luo Li¡¯s face was also filled with a grave expression as she added, ¡°Rumor has it that it was born from a part of the Deity ssics. Back then, just relying on this note, Dean Tai Cang managed to kill a Sovereign.¡±

    ¡°Killing a Sovereign through his voice?¡± Mu Chen felt his head going numb. He also understood that this Dean Tai Cang had used his genuine strength, but wasn¡¯t this a little too frightening?

    ¡°For this Hunting War, I suppose that everyone here isn¡¯t a stranger to it. I will not waste any words on the rules. However, I have to make a reminder that this year¡¯s Hunting War would be the hardest, as there are three Guardians at the end...¡±

    Dean Tai Cang lightly smiled. He waved his sleeve, causing the space before him to fluctuate. As though it was a huge mirror. Within the mirror, there was a mighty mountain. At the peak of that mountain, there were three leveled hills. Up on those hills, clouds and mist lingered around that seemed to be concealing some powerful existences.

    Many students exchanged nces with each other. They naturally knew that only by defeating the Guardians, only then can they advance thest Spiritual Empowerment. Otherwise, the Spiritual Light that everyone had obtained would be invalid.

    In the past, there was only one Guardian. No one had imagined that it would be so hard this time round. From one to three Guardians. They wondered, which three of the Punishment Hall would it be?

    Countless gazes gathered onto the light mirror. The mist over there dissipated little by little and, in the end, vaguely revealed three people that were quietly seated. However, their demeanor was like ferocious dragons that would shake the heavens and earth.

    Looking at their demeanors, even Li Xuantong¡¯s face changed. The other students with sharp perception had their facial expressions changed.

    ¡°Those three are the Three Great Generals of the Punishment Hall. They¡¯re the top 3 of the Heavenly Ranking from the previous batch.¡±

    Dean Tai Cang¡¯s longsting voice that resounded out caused an endless amount of students to inhale a mouthful of cold air. This time, it was actually the Three Great Generals of the Punishment Hall that were personally sent out? This difficulty was simply too high!

 Chapter 290 - Begin

    <strong>Chapter 290 - Begin</strong>

    ¡°They¡¯re the Three Great Generals of the Punishment Hall?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was grave as he looked at the direction of the cloudy mist that was vaguely being shown. Those three majestic figures were extremely powerful.

    ¡°It is indeed them, they are the final Guardians.¡± Li Xuantong muttered. Even he felt some pressure when facing those three, who were once the top 3 of the Heavenly Ranking.

    ¡°Furthermore, it is three people that are the Guardians. This round¡¯s final Guardians are simply too hard.¡± Li Xuantong slightly frowned his brows. Although he was confident in his own strength, he wasn¡¯t arrogant to the point that he would im that he could confront those three all by himself. After all, those three weren¡¯t ordinary figures. Back then, when he entered the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, those three were figures that he could only looked at from below.

    ording to the rules of the Hunting War, no matter how much Spiritual Light they obtained in this Hunting War, if they could not pass through the final round, everyone¡¯s hard work would all be in vain. And all the Spiritual Light that they worked so hard to obtain would all be useless.

    And, naturally, they would lose the benefits from the Spiritual Empowerment.

    This was the crucial point to every student¡¯s benefits that participated in the Hunting War.

    Evidently, many students had thought of this and, instantly, the atmosphere in the field was a little stiff. Many people had their brows furrowed as they swept their gazes, searching for the figures that could ease their hearts.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Shen Cangsheng here in this year¡¯s Hunting War?¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s not here, I¡¯m afraid that it would not be easy to get through the final test.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Just relying on Li Xuantong, I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be sufficient to deal with those three Generals.¡±

    Those whispers started to spread out in this field and quite a few people were searching for that peak existence on the Heavenly Ranking. Only with him, would they have a guarantee to be able to obtain the Spiritual Empowerment without a hitch.

    Compared to them, Mu Chen did not look around. In this view, he would rather depend on himself, rather than others. It was a downside to depend on others. Although Shen Cangsheng was indeed powerful. If he managed to return in time for the hunting War, it would be a matter that could stir people¡¯s heart. However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t used to cing his hopes in others.

    Li Xuantong¡¯s face maintained indifference. His expression was calm and tranquil, without any change, as he allowed the whispers to spread out on the field.

    On the azure bird, Dean Tai Cang smiled as he looked at the stirred field, ¡°Do you guys have any objections regarding this Hunting War? If there aren¡¯t any, then, let¡¯s open up the Spiritual Light Realm.¡±

    The Spiritual Light Realm was the Hunting War. It was a small realm that was established by the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and, every single year, the Spiritual Light Realm would be opened for the Hunting War.

    Countless students exchanged nces and could only nod their heads helplessly. From the looks of it, it seemed that Shen Cangsheng would not turn up. If that¡¯s the case, then they wouldn¡¯t have any odds of sess in the final test.

    Those three Great Generals possessed high fame that was not only limited to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Even in the Northern Heavens Continent, they possessed some fame, as well. Although, it wasn¡¯t for certain that they would be able to pass through the final test if Shen Cangsheng was here, at least their odds of sess would be higher when he joined hands with Li Xuantong.

    Dean Tai Cang lightly smiled as he looked at the situation. He waved his sleeve and the space before him started to twist. As the light wiggled, a huge spatial door slowly took form as boundless Spiritual Energy ripples rippled out.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time, so let¡¯s begin this year¡¯s Hunting War!¡± Dean Tai Cang saw the opened spatial door andughed so clear and bright that it resounded within everyone¡¯s ears.

    The countless students all nodded their heads as smears of zing intent shed across their eyes shortly after. No matter what, admitting defeat before reaching the final test wasn¡¯t the style of Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s students. Even if this year¡¯s Hunting War didn¡¯t have powerful figures like Shen Cangsheng, they would still attempt to challenge the final test!

    However, just when the countless students were about to soar up and enter the Spiritual Light Realm, there was a hurried break of wind that suddenly sounded from far away.

    Astonishing Spiritual Energy ripples soared up into the heavens.

    ¡°Haha, how can I be left out of this Hunting War?¡± When the astonishing Spiritual Energy ripples appeared, hisughter was like thunder as it resounded above the field.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Shen Cangsheng?!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s finally back!¡±

    The entire field instantly exploded as countless students had excitement on their faces as they couldn¡¯t help cheering. At the final moment, the tyrant of the Heavenly Ranking had returned!

    Under the loud cheers, a streak of light flew over from far away and appeared in the sky. As the light dispersed, that ck-clothed youth stood on the air with a disdainful demeanor that was like a goshawk in the air, the focus of everyone¡¯s attention.

    Countless gazes were looking at that figure with revere. Among this batch¡¯s students, Shen Cangsheng was undoubtedly the tyrant among everyone.

    His ranking on the Heavenly Ranking was something that no one could surpass.

    ¡°Finally appeared?¡± Li Xuantong stared at that ck-clothed figure up in the sky as he lightly smiled, along with a dense fighting intent surging out of his eyes.

    If Shen Cangsheng was not in this year¡¯s Hunting War, then it would have been a little too boring.

    ¡°He¡¯s Senior Apprentice Shen Cangsheng?¡± Zhou Ling, Ye Qingling and the rest were looking at that figure with curiosity and revere. Aftering to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, they had clearly heard too much in regards to the fame of the Heavenly Ranking¡¯s Tyrant.

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head as he looked at that figure. Looking again at the boiling atmosphere, Shen Cangsheng was, indeed, the only g-like figure that could have the power to rally supporters of such great numbers.

    At this point, even a god-favoured person like Li Xuantong was inferior to him.

    ¡°Dean, am I toote?¡± Shen Cangsheng stood in the air as he smiled, looking towards Dean Tai Cang, who was on the azure bird.

    Dean Tai Cang smiled as he looked at Shen Cangsheng. He was, naturally, familiar with the most outstanding student in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, ¡°Aren¡¯t you engaged with the Bounty Mission to hunt Mo Longzi? Could it be that your mission has beenpleted, now that you¡¯re back?¡±

    When Dean Tai Cang said those words, it caused the hearts of many students to tremble. Mo Longzi? The ranked 2 of the Bounty Board?

    When Shen Cangsheng heard Dean Tai Cang¡¯s words, he helplessly smiled, ¡°I fought several rounds with him, but he still managed to escape. Wait until I finish this year¡¯s Hunting War and ept the Spiritual Empowerment, I should be able to kill him.¡±

    Although his words were calm, they made the faces of many outstanding students in the academy to change. Unconsciously, Shen Cangsheng had already reached that level? How were they going to catch up to him? Heavenly Ranking¡¯s Tyrant, this name was, indeed, not in vain.

    Li Xuantong narrowed his eyes. The fighting intent within his eyes did not fall weak, but turned denser.

    ¡°Li Xuantong, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve met, can you not look at me like that?¡± Sensing Li Xuantong¡¯s gaze, Shen Cangsheng turned around and smiled.

    ¡°I just want to see how much you¡¯ve improved in this period of time. Beware being surpassed by me.¡± Li Xuantong faintly smiled.

    ¡°Haha, I also wish to see if you have any improvement in your Profound Sky Divine Technique.¡± Shen Cangsheng nodded with a smile. Among the Heavenly Ranking, Shen Cangsheng was the only person that could be ced in his eyes. As for others, like He Yao, he didn¡¯t even consider them much.

    Shen Cangsheng smiled as he lightly swept his nce towards He Yao, Xu Huang and the rest that were in the top 10 of the Heavenly Ranking. When his gaze fell onto Mu Chen, he was slightly startled and, shortly after, he gave a deeply meaningful look towards him.

    Regarding Mu Chen, Shen Cangsheng clearly had quite a bit of an impression about him. Back then, Mu Chen had relied on his cultivation as a Heavenly Fusion Stage to kill Bai Xuan. Furthermore, even before Mo Longzi, Mu Chen was calm andposed. Such a state of mind wasn¡¯t something that an ordinary youth could possess.

    When Mu Chen saw Shen Cangsheng¡¯s gaze, he also lightly smiled and did not say anything else.

    ¡°Since the person that all of you have been waiting for is here, then, let¡¯s begin!¡±

    Dean Tai Cang smiled as he looked at the students that was clearly at ease. Evidently, Shen Cangsheng¡¯s arrival had given confidence to many of the students.

    When he finished his speech, the spatial door instantly burst forth with a brilliant light.

    ¡°Haha, let¡¯s go everyone. Li Xuantong, let us meet again in the Spiritual Light Stage!¡± Shen Cangshengughed as he stepped forth and turned into a stream of light as he charged into the huge spatial door. Only hisughter remained, resounding in the sky of this field.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    When Shen Cangsheng moved, he had, undoubtedly, instantly caused an explosion on the entire field. Countless figures flew up and were like locusts as they streaked across the horizon, into the huge spatial door.

    Li Xuantong also immediately moved as he brought a group of people with him into the huge door that was emitting the brilliant light.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, as well.¡± Mu Chen looked at Luo Li, which thetter nodded her head in response.

    ¡°Brother Mu, go for it!¡± Behind him, the various students of the Goddess Luo Association waved their fists as they yelled.

    Mu Chen waved his hand towards them, before holding onto Luo Li¡¯s jade-like hands and flew away, joining the stream of people into the Spiritual Light Realm.

    Up on the azure bird, Dean Tai Cang was smiling as he watched the spectacr scene. Shortly after, he shifted his line-of-sight onto the light screen that was illuminating the final point of the Spiritual Light Realm, which was the so-called Spiritual Light Stage where the Three Great Generals were standing guard.

    ¡°Haha, this year¡¯s Hunting War is a little interesting. I wonder, would the former top 3 of the Heavenly Ranking be more formidable, or the current top 3 of the Heavenly Ranking?¡±

    When the few elders that stood behind him heard his words, they lightly smiled. Although the demeanor of those students were brilliant and, by adding geniuses like Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong, they¡¯d still a bitcking if they wanted to challenge the spot of the Three Great Generals.

    Who knows? If things didn¡¯t work out, everyone might return empty-handed during this year¡¯s Hunting War.

 Chapter 291 - Spiritual Light Realm

    <strong>Chapter 291 - Spiritual Light Realm</strong>

    A bizarre world that seemed like the primal chaos. The sky wasn¡¯t lit, but there were frightening Spiritual Energies that fluctuated in this primal chaotic world.

    Because of the Spiritual Energy being too massive, spiritual clouds that were floating in the sky could be seen and would asionally sway with moist spiritual clouds drifting about.

    This was the Spiritual Light Realm, a bizarre small realm that was created by the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and, at the same time, it was also the field of the Hunting War.

    This ce was filled with Spiritual Energy, but there was ack of vitality here. The heavens and earth were quiet, without any sign of people.

    However, the destion in this reasoning was abruptly disrupted today.

    There were beams of light that looked like locusts as they fell from the sky. Thereafter, they¡¯d scattered to the outer areas of this realm. Although the Spiritual Light Realm wasn¡¯t big, the scale of it still far surpassed the range of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Hence, even if there was arge amount of students entering into this realm, everyone could still disperse throughout the area.

    On a small hill, two beams of light flew over and turned into two figures. They were Mu Chen and Luo Li.

    When they appeared, they were looking around in curiosity. Shortly after, they eximed out, ¡°What nourish Spiritual Energy!¡±

    ording to their spections, the amount of Spiritual Energy in this Spiritual Light Realm could beparable to the Seventh Rank Convergence Spiritual Array. But, the most fearsome point of it was that although the Seventh Rank Convergence Spiritual Array wasn¡¯t small, it paled inparison to this realm.

    ¡°However, this cecks vitality.¡± Mu Chen quickly sensed the defect in this realm. Although the Spiritual Energy in this region was exceptionally robust, there weren¡¯t any fluctuations of vitality.

    ¡°This realm was created not long ago and there wasn¡¯t any way to give birth to vitality. Henceforth, it is not possible to stay here for a long time.¡± Luo Li swept her eyes around as shemented.

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head. No wonder the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy did not open this ce for students to cultivate. So, it was because this ce wasn¡¯t suitable for life forms to stay.

    ¡°Let¡¯s us start by obtaining as much Spiritual Light as possible.¡± said Mu Chen. The so-called ¡®Spiritual Light Empowerment¡¯ would have to depend on the obtained Spiritual Light for it to be graded. If a person had harvested a low amount of Spiritual Light, it would only waste the benefits of the Spiritual Light Empowerment.

    In this Spiritual Light Realm, if someone wanted to obtain Spiritual Lights, the only way would be to kill the Spiritual Spawns.

    The so-called Spiritual Spawns were actually humanoid forms of Spiritual Energy. Although those Spiritual Spawns don¡¯t possess any intellect, the strength that they possessed wasn¡¯t weak.

    ording to the news that Mu Chen had received, the Spiritual Spawns were divided into three grades in this Spiritual Light Realm. The lowest grade was an ordinary Spiritual Pawn, which possessed strengthparable to a Heavenly Fusion Stage. The next would be Spiritual Knights, which possessed the strength of a Heavenly Transformation Stage and some powerful Spiritual Knights wereparable to Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase. Spiritual Knights of this level were highly popr with those students with powerful strength as the Spiritual Lights that they would obtain would be the highest.

    As for the strongest Spiritual Spawns, they were known as Spiritual Kings. There weren¡¯t that many of them in the entire Spiritual Light Realm and were also the most powerful existences. If they¡¯re encountered one, they could only stay far away from it. Not only do the Spiritual Kings possess simple intellect, their strengths wereparable to a Heavenly Completion Stage, which was extremely hard to deal with.

    In the history of the Hunting War, there were very few people that would dare to provoke the Spiritual Kings. Although the Spiritual Light in the body of the Spiritual Kings was the best ingredient for Spiritual Light Empowerment, their strength at the Heavenly Completion Stage made everyone hold their step and would be filled with fear.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Mu Chen identified his location before flying out. He didn¡¯t have a clear goal. However, the only thing that he could do was head towards the depths of the Spiritual Light Realm.

    Due to the fact that every student participating the Hunting War would be gathered at that region, where the final Guardians stood hold, their final enemy.

    Two figures were streaking across the horizon and because of the Spiritual Energy in this region being too dense, the speed of Mu Chen and Luo Li also suffered some restrictions. Pressure that was suppressing them would asionally cause them to require constant cirction of Spiritual Energy to withstand that pressure.

    Mu Chen and Luo Li flew low to the ground and, after roughly ten minutes, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were grave as his speed started to slow down. Before him, there was a dazzling light that he could only see the direction of by narrowing his eyes. That light seemed to be a humanoid figure that was drifting around, along with the majestic Spiritual Energy that was being emitted from it.

    When Mu Chen sensed it, he seemed to have perceived a different fluctuation that wasing from it. Shortly after, that humanoid figure flew out and burst towards the direction of Mu Chen and Luo Li like a demon.

    ¡°Quite the decent speed.¡±

    Mu Chen lightly smiled. The tip of his toes tapped and his figure flew out, crisscrossing with that light figure. However, the moment they crossed, Mu Chen ced his palm on the chest of that light figure. A violent Spiritual Energy surged out and instantly shattered it from the jolt.

    As the light figure crumbled, a faint red light shot out from it¡¯s body. However, before that light could escape, Mu Chen had already snatched it with his hand.

    That lump of faint red light started to shrink into Mu Chen¡¯s hands, little by little, before turning into a sphere of light that was roughly the size of a dragon¡¯s eye, except the fact that it contained a rather pure Spiritual Energy.

    There wasn¡¯t any intent mixed in this Spiritual Aura and was exceptionally pure.

    ¡°This is the Spiritual Light?¡± Mu Chen fiddled with it in curiosity as he became astonished. He never expected that such a small volume would contain such pure Spiritual Energy. This realm was, indeed, bizarre.

    ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary Spiritual Pawn.¡± said Luo Li. The Spiritual Light was too weak and could only bepared to a drop in the ocean for their Spiritual Light Empowerment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s search slowly.¡± Mu Chen was also a little helpless. After all, this was their first time participating in the Hunting War and, hence, they weren¡¯t familiar with this area. Clearly, no one would be so kind as to share the precious information with them.

    Luo Li lightly smiled as she nodded. She wasn¡¯t worried at all. As long as she was with him, she wouldn¡¯t mind, even if she did not get any harvests.

    But, even if she doesn¡¯t mind, Mu Chen had to. He knew how important this period of time was for Luo Li. Now that he can be with her, he would naturally do everything he could to make her stronger. This way, she won¡¯t have to suffer too much when she returned to the Luo God n.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Mu Chen looked ahead as he flew out, holding onto Luo Li.

    But in the next hour, Mu Chen and Luo Li duo didn¡¯t have much harvests as they would only, asionally, encounter dozens of ordinary Spiritual Pawns and the Spiritual Light that they obtained could not be considered as robust. This made Mu Chen a little helpless. Was the Spiritual Spawns in the Spiritual Light Realm so little? Then, how could they engage the Spiritual Light Empowerment?

    Mu Chen made a flick with his finger and a Spiritual Pawn that was charging at his direction was reduced to dust. Thereafter, he grabbed the faint red light that flew out of it and curled his lips in helplessness, ¡°Tsk, another ordinary Spiritual Pawn.¡±

    He felt speechless. Their harvests for the next two to three hours wasn¡¯t too joyful, either.

    Luo Li smiled as she followed him. She appeared rather rxed as she left all the troublesome matters to Mu Chen.

    ¡°The Spiritual Energy ripples up ahead aren¡¯t from Spiritual Pawns. It should be students that are participating in the Hunting War like us.¡± Luo Li said with a little astonishment as she suddenly nced far ahead.

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t very interested in that as he had been racking his brains on how to obtain more Spiritual Lights. This was the first time that he brought Luo Li along in cultivation. If they were to return empty-handed, then he would be too useless.

    ¡°There must be some rules in the Spiritual Light Realm and our first time here made us totally unfamiliar with the information. Therefore, solving the problem of information is the priority right now.¡± Luo Li smiled.

    Mu Chen was startled and, shortly after, his face was reced with a smile, ¡°We have some Spiritual Lights in our hands. At worst, we could make an exchange for information with the Spiritual Lights. If they refuse to agree to the terms, then they can¡¯t me us for being unreasonable, right?¡±

    Hearing hisst words, Luo Li couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes at him as she appeared extremely charming.

    Mu Chen, on the other hand, was excited as he flew out with Luo Li. In about ten minutes, they saw that there was a battle on a hill up ahead.

    But, to their astonishment, it wasn¡¯t a battle between students and spiritual spawns, but a battle between students.

    There seemed to be over a dozen students circling three students. Those three students were clearly no match for them. Under that encirclement, they were heading further and further into a disadvantage and would lose at anytime.

    ¡°An Ran, we don¡¯t want to make things hard for you. Tell us about all the Spiritual Spawns gathering points that you know and we¡¯ll let you leave!¡± Outside the battle, a lean and slender youth was chuckling as he looked at those three that were gradually losing.

    Among those three who were being ganged up on, there was the figure of An Ran, who Mu Chen had met before when he had just entered the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°Liu Chen, you can dream on!¡±

    An Ran¡¯s face flushed red as her eyes became filled with wrath. She tightly clenched her teeth as she added, ¡°You disgusting bastard. Even if I was to be kicked out of the Hunting War, I won¡¯t let you guys know the gathering points. I don¡¯t believe that you would dare to kill me here!¡±

    The youth who was named as Liu Chen coldly smiled in reply as his gaze swept over An Ran¡¯s well-developed figure as he gave a weird smile, ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t dare to kill you. However, all of us here are males, and if we were to have a slip and identally touch or grab you, don¡¯t take it personally. I believe that you won¡¯t be able to report me about this matter, right?¡±

    When An Ran heard his threats, her face instantly turned pale as she trembled.

    ¡°Therefore, An Ran, don¡¯t make things unpleasant. As long as you tell us about those locations, we can even bring you along and you can have a share of the Spiritual Lights. What do you think of my suggestion?¡± Liu Chen smiled with his eyes narrowed.

    An Ran tightly clenched her teeth. Her twopanions were also female. Faced with the delinquent threats from Liu Chen and his group, their faces flushed red from anger, but they could not do anything.

    ¡°Haha, I think that there¡¯s nothing great about this suggestion.¡±

    However, when she was about to speak, aughter sounded out from far away. Shortly after, two light figures flew over and appeared before An Ran and her group.

    ¡°Mu Chen?!¡±

    An Ran looked at the handsome youth before her as she eximed in surprise.

 Chapter 292 - Gathering Point

    <strong>Chapter 292 - Gathering Point</strong>

    ¡°Mu Chen?¡±

    When the group that was surrounding Su Ran and her group heard a name that wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to them, their gazes changed as deep fear rose within their eyes.

    Although Mu Chen had just entered the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy for only a few months, his reputation within the academy could beparable to, or even more superior than some of the outstanding Seniors.

    The guy that was named Liu Chen¡¯s face slightly changed as he nced at Mu Chen and Luo Li, ¡°This matter isn¡¯t rted to the both of you, why are you casually meddling in? If it¡¯s possible, once I obtain the information, I can share it with the both of you. At that time, we might even be able to join hands together.¡±

    Likewise, he feared Mu Chen. However, he wasn¡¯t willing to let An Ran off. In the Hunting War, because of the time restraint, information was the most important. If they could not find the gathering points of the Spiritual Spawns fast enough, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to gather sufficient Spiritual Lights. If that¡¯s the case, then the effects of the Spiritual Light Empowerment would not be effective.

    He possessed a Quasi-Heavenly Transformation Stage cultivation as well. If everyone else was included, then it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Mu Chen and Luo Li to deal with them, if they were to confront each other.

    When An Ran heard the conversation, she clenched her teeth and added, ¡°Mu Chen, lend us a hand and we¡¯ll give you the information!¡±

    At this moment, she was full of loathe for Liu Chen. She would rather give the information to Mu Chen then to let these fellows benefit from it.

    Mu Chen lightly smiled as he looked at Liu Chen, ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister An Ran is my friend. Take your people and leave.¡±

    Although his rtionship with An Ran wasn¡¯t too deep, he didn¡¯t like Liu Chen too much. Furthermore, thetter¡¯s strength had still not reach to the point that it would make Mu Chen fear him. Since that¡¯s the case, then he would naturally act on his own preferences.

    ¡°You!¡±

    When Liu Chen heard what Mu Chen had said, his eyes instantly flickered with ferocity. His face turned dull and, shortly after, he gave a signal with his eyes to hispanions. Thetter immediately pulled themselves away from the encirclement of An Ran and her twopanions as they looked at Mu Chen with bad intentions.

    ¡°Leave him to me, you can deal with the rest.¡± Mu Chen lightly said to Luo Li.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Luo Li nodded. The highest cultivation among that group was only a Heavenly Fusion Stage Late Phase and posed no pressure to her.

    ¡°Just the two of you want to deal with so many of us...?¡± Liu Chen grounded his teeth as he sneered. However, before he finished his speech, Mu Chen already burst towards his direction.

    ¡°Stop him!¡± Liu Chen barked when he saw the situation, the Spiritual Energy within his body surged forth.

    That group of a dozen also burst forth with Spiritual Energy. However, before they could act, they saw Mu Chen¡¯s figure turn into a streak of light, and the sound of a solemn roar of a dragon sounded out.

    Rustle!

    The light figure passed through their obstruction with an indescribable speed. Thereafter, before Liu Chen could react, a slender palm had already softlynded on thetter¡¯s chest.

    Liu Chen looked at Mu Chen who had mysteriously appeared before him. His pupils immediately shrank and his face was filled with horror. Thetter¡¯s speed was simply too fearsome.

    Bang!

    A violent Spiritual Energy surged out from Mu Chen¡¯s palm and Liu Chen felt as though he was hit by a huge hammer and instantly flew away. After he created a long mark on the ground and shed against a huge rock, the rock instantly crumbled and that unlucky fellow fainted.

    He thought that he could confront Mu Chen with his strength at the Quasi-Heavenly Transformation Stage. But who would have expected that although the both of them had cultivated to the Quasi-Heavenly Transformation Stage, the distance between the two of them was as different as the heavens and earth.

    ¡°Bang! Bang!¡±

    Just as Mu Chen easily dealt with Liu Chen, an urgent Spiritual Energy ripple came from his rear. When Mu Chen turned his head over, he saw a dozen unlucky fellows falling to the ground, one after another, as they wailed in pain. Among them, was a young girl wearing ck clothes as she lightly patted her hands before blinking her big eyes towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°Formidable.¡± Mu Chen gave her a big thumbs-up before looking at An Ran¡¯s group and smiled, ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister An Ran, are you alright?¡±

    An Ran shook her head as she looked at Mu Chen, as well as Luo Li, with aplicated gaze. A few months ago, Mu Chen¡¯s strength was just at the Spirit Realm, and who could have expect that in just a few short months, this neer had already far surpassed her?

    Those twodies beside An Ran were also beautiful, as they stealthily looked at Mu Chen. Clearly, they were curious towards this neer who had soaring fame in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°What is the so-called gathering point?¡± Mu Chen did not say anything unnecessary and said the main subject. Right now, what they needed the most was information regarding the Spiritual Light Realm.

    ¡°Within the Spiritual Light Realm, although the Spiritual Energy is vast in this region, it isn¡¯t easy for Spiritual Pawns to gather in one ce. At ordinary ces, it wasn¡¯t easy to search for ces with huge amounts of Spiritual Pawns and Spiritual Knights.¡±

    An Ran was also straightforward. She knew that half of the reason why Mu Chen gave her a helping hand was because of the information that she held. Therefore, she restrained her sigh as she spoke, ¡°However, due to the terrain, some ces haverge amounts of Spiritual Spawns, which we call, the gathering point.¡±

    ¡°As long as we find those gathering points, we will be able to obtain arge amount of Spiritual Lights. Otherwise, even if we searched the entire Spiritual Light Realm, we wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain enough Spiritual Lights.¡±

    Mu Chen and Luo Li suddenly understood in a sh. No wonder they only encountered sparse amounts of Spiritual Spawns along their way here. So it turned out that there were some rules to the Spiritual Light Realm.

    ¡°Where did Senior Apprentice Sister An Ran obtain the information about the gathering points from?¡± Mu Chen enquired along with a little astonishment.

    ¡°This kind of information can be purchased from the Spiritual Value Hall. Except, the price is expensive. Furthermore, there would be some changes to the gathering points every single year. Therefore, no one dares to be certain that the information would be useful. And the information that we purchased was collected by the three of us.¡± An Ran bitterly smiled, ¡°Who could have expected that this news was known to Liu Chen, which caused this matter to break out?¡±

    It could be purchased from the Spiritual Value Hall? Mu Chen was stunned and shortly after, he inhaled a mouthful of air. They were, indeed, neers and, hence, weren¡¯t familiar with important information like this and could only charge into the Spiritual Light Realm without any ns.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell the both of you the location of the gathering points.¡± An Ran¡¯s face was a little dull. However, she did not forget her earlier promise towards Mu Chen and could only admit to have bad luck.

    An Ran, as well as the two girls beside her, lightly sighed. Their strengths were still a little too weak. In the Hunting War, with more and more ck horses emerging, it would be hard for them to obtain any achievements.

    Looking at the three beautifuldies that dispiritedly hung their heads, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help smiling helplessly. Why did it feel like he¡¯smitting a crime.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister An Ran, we¡¯re neers, after all. Therefore, we are not familiar with the Spiritual Light Realm. Why don¡¯t we trouble you to bring us along? We don¡¯t have any thoughts of monopolising everything and the Spiritual Lights that we get could be split equally between us.¡±

    An Ran and the two other girls were startled. Shortly after, they raised their heads and stared at Mu Chen with surprise filling their eyes, ¡°Can we really?¡±

    Generally speaking, no one believed that they could find enough Spiritual Lights. The more Spiritual Lights they obtained, the greater the benefits they could obtain from the Spiritual Light Empowerment. And, right now, Mu Chen was actually willing to split the Spiritual Lights equally with them. With his absolute strength, he clearly didn¡¯t have the need to give them such treatment.

    Mu Chen gently smiled at them. He also knew the importance of the Spiritual Lights. However, there was also something called proper exchange. Otherwise, his actions wouldn¡¯t have much difference form Liu Chen and his group.

    ¡°What protective feelings for the fairer sex.¡± Luo Li lightly turned her head as she said softly with a smile yet, at the same time, not a smile.

    Mu Chen could only awkwardly smile helplessly.

    ¡°Senior Apprentice Sister An Ran, lead the way. We have to get there as fast as possible.¡± Mu Chen looked at the trio, who were still joyful, and smiled.

    ¡°Okay.¡± An Ran immediately nodded her head. After distinguishing some directions, she flew out first with Mu Chen and the rest followed right after her.

    ¡°Mu Chen, the gathering points that we know about were purchased from the Spiritual Value Hall. Therefore, at the same time when we purchased them, there should also be other students that did the same as us.¡± As they were quickly flying to the so-called ¡®gathering point¡¯, An Ran also seized the moment to inform Mu Chen of the possible troubles that they could encounter.

    ¡°What you mean is that there are other students that have their eyes on the gathering points as well?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s brows slightly frowned. It seemed like it won¡¯t be easy to obtain the Spiritual Lights in the Hunting War.

    ¡°There¡¯s a possibility.¡± An Ran wasn¡¯t especially certain, but it was certainly better if there weren¡¯t any people and they could monopolise everything at the gathering point. However, if they were to encounter other people, it won¡¯t be too peaceful. If the other party possessed sufficient strength, they could banish them from the raid.

    ¡°We¡¯ll think about it again at that time.¡± Mu Chen said after some pondering. With his current strength, along with Luo Li, even if they were to encounter some troubles, he wasn¡¯t afraid. If there was anyone that tried to threaten them through strength, then he wouldn¡¯t mind giving them a taste of their own medicine.

    When An Ran saw Mu Chen¡¯s calm expression without any worries, she felt relieved. It seemed that the current Mu Chen was no longer that freshman Mu Chen from back then.

    Their route was rather peaceful. Although they had encountered quite a bit of students along their way, they were all looking at them passing by with their guards up. Clearly, they did not have any intention to fight them.

    After about half an hour,, Mu Chen could feel An Ran¡¯s speed gradually slowing down.

    ¡°We will soon reach it.¡± An Ran¡¯s voice caused Mu Chen¡¯s spirit to shake. ncing far away, he was, indeed, able to sense abnormal Spiritual Energy fluctuations from far away.

    A few minutester, Mu Chen and his groupnded on a mountain peak. Their lines-of-sight were directed ahead of them. There was a crater surrounded by several mountain peaks fluctuating with brilliant lights as a light figure hovered above with astonishing Spiritual Energy ripples that were spreading from it. There was at least a thousand of them.

    ¡°What a great amount of Spiritual Spawns.¡±

    Mu Chen looked at the astonishing amount of Spiritual Spawns and his face started to turn grave, little by little.

    ¡°There seemed to be a stronger existence at the center of the group.¡± Luo Li said with a soft voice as she directed her sight towards the center.

    When Mu Chen heard her words, he also directed his gaze over. Indeed, he saw a huge light figure at the center of the group as a tyrannical Spiritual Energy pressure was being emitted from it¡¯s body.

    The ripples far surpassed the other Spiritual Spawns.

    Mu Chen concentrated his gaze.

    That¡¯s a Spiritual Knight!

 Chapter 293 - Join Hands

    <strong>Chapter 293 - Join Hands</strong>

    In the huge crater, the Spiritual Energy was extremely dazzling as it looked like a Spiritual Energy ocean with many light figures floating within. Although they did not have any consciousness, from the huge amount that had gathered, the Spiritual Energy had already reached a frightening degree.

    The Spiritual Pawns here were terrifyingly huge in numbers. If they were reced with humans of equal strength, there would be thousands of Heavenly Fusion Stage experts. If they were all added together, even those of the Heavenly Fusion Stage would be destroyed by them.

    But, fortunately, those Spiritual Pawns did not possess any consciousness. Otherwise, Mu Chen and his group would have had to run for their lives.

    ¡°So many Spiritual Pawns!¡± An Ran and her group were dumbfounded as they looked at the scene before them. Shortly after, they couldn¡¯t help looking at Mu Chen, ¡°How are we going to act?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s brows were knitted together. Aside from the huge amount of Spiritual Pawns, there was also an existence in the depths that wasparable to Heavenly Transformation Stage, the Spiritual Knight. They wereparable to a small army.

    ¡°Our numbers are small and I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t be able to take over this ce.¡± Luo Li¡¯s brows slightly knitted together. Even though the Spiritual Pawns here didn¡¯t possess any consciousness, even if they only knew how to use simple attacks, if theybined together, it would still be extremely frightening.

    Not to mention that on their side, they only had five people, with her and Mu Chen being the strongest in the group. If they had to rely on the two of them to deal with this huge amount of Spiritual Pawns, as well as the Spiritual Knight that was hidden in the depths, this would undoubtedly be really exhausting for them.

    And it was, naturally, unwise for them to exhaust a huge amount of their strength.

    ¡°Furthermore...¡± Luo Li¡¯s pupils nced around the surrounding mountains and lightly added, ¡°We aren¡¯t the only one that had our eyes on here.¡±

    She could vaguely sense some concealed auras. Clearly, they weren¡¯t the only ones there. However, everyone that had noticed this ce had the same thoughts as them, as they did not possess the ability to swallow this fatmb.

    Mu Chen nodded as he had also sensed some of the concealed undted Spiritual Energies.

    His eyes flickered and nce towards the mountain. Shortly after, he lightly smiled as his robust voice echoed, ¡°Everyone, why the need to hide? The amount of Spiritual Pawns here isn¡¯t little and no individual party is capable of taking it all. Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we work together?¡±

    His voice resounded throughout the mountains. However, there weren¡¯t any movements from those Spiritual Pawns that had gathered inrge numbers. They did not have any consciousness to the point that they could not even be called lifeforms. At best, they could only be considered rtively condensed Spiritual Energies. Therefore, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t afraid that he would rm them.

    As Mu Chen¡¯s words sounded out, the mountains were quiet for few minutes before a gale of wind broke out. Several figures came out of their hiding ces, one after another, and were floating in the sky. The amount wasn¡¯t small, roughly a few dozen. They formed separate circles to clearly differentiate that they were from different groups.

    Mu Chen nced pass those figures that were up in the sky as a trace of astonishment shed through his eyes. He could clearly sense that those teams had Heavenly Transformation Stage figures amongst them. Although their strengths were only at the Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase, this could already prove their strengths.

    ¡®Indeed, worthy of being the Hunting War. The strength of many people has increased.¡¯ Mu Chen sighed in his heart. Generally speaking, those with strength at the Heavenly Transformation Stage couldpete with the top 20 of the Heavenly Ranking. But, clearly, in this Hunting War, the amount of Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase experts would have quite a huge change. Henceforth, the strength of a Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase expert would be far from sufficient to enter into the top 20 of the Heavenly Ranking.

    ¡°My name is Mu Chen, I wonder how should I address everyone?¡± Mu Chen smiled as he cupped his hands towards the crowd.

    Hearing that name, many people nced at Mu Chen with astonishment as this name wasn¡¯t unfamiliar in the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°Haha, so it was the famous Junior Apprentice Brother Mu Chen. I¡¯ve long heard of your name, my name is Lin Feng.¡± A youth also smiled as he cupped his hands in return. He was the leader of an estimated ten-man group.

    ¡°Liu Zhan.¡± Another youthful leader cupped his hands and dered.

    ¡°Chen Peng.¡± A skinny youth also nodded as his face was filled with arrogance.

    Those three were the leaders of the three groups and their strengths were also the strongest amongst them with Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase strengths. No wonder those people that followed them had faith in them.

    Mu Chen lightly smiled, ¡°I believe that everyone is clear that the amount of Spiritual Pawns gathered in this area is too much, to the point that no one could take them down by themselves. Why don¡¯t we cooperate and work together. As for the distribution of Spiritual Light, it¡¯d depend on our individual abilities, what do you say?¡±

    When the three leaders heard Mu Chen¡¯s suggestion, their eyes flickered with light. Lin Feng and Liu Zhan didn¡¯t have any objections, whereas Chen Peng nced at Mu Chen from up high before shaking his head, ¡°We are the ones who discovered this ce first. You want us to split some of it to you guys the instant you get here? This isn¡¯t such a good thing.¡±

    Among the three groups, Chen Peng¡¯s group had the most people and was also the strongest in strength. They originally wanted to defeat the Spiritual Pawns that were here slowly, but who could have expected that this ce would be found by two other groups. Henceforth, they hiddenly stood against the confrontation and, all of a sudden, Mu Chen suddenly appeared. Furthermore, from the looks of it, they also wanted to have a share of the Spiritual Pawns.

    Although Chen Peng had heard of Mu Chen before, he wasn¡¯t too afraid of him. With his strength at the Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase, even in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, he could be considered as outstanding. Adding the formation behind him, he wasn¡¯t too willing to split this cake with them.

    Hearing the contempt in his words, An Ran and her group was a little furious. But due to the power that the other party possessed, they did not dare to say anything.

    ¡°Then, what does Brother Chen Peng want?¡± Mu Chen lightly smiled. No one could clearly see through the expression in his ck pupils.

    ¡°How about this. It wasn¡¯t easy for you guys to get here. If you guys help us, when all of the Spiritual Pawns are eliminated, we¡¯ll give you guys a hundred Spiritual Lights, what do you say?¡± said Chen Peng.

    ¡°A hundred Spiritual Lights?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s brows twitched. Shortly after, heughed, ¡°It seems that Brother Chen Peng believes that we do not possess the strength to split this cake.¡±

    Chen Peng did notment and quietly circted the Spiritual Energy within his body. Although he was arrogant, he was also cautious. Although this Mu Chen that stood before him only had strength at the Quasi-Heavenly Transformation Stage, it was said that not even those of the Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase could do a thing to him. But after all, they were superior in terms of numbers. So if a fight were to break out, they could absolutely suppress the other team.

    Mu Chen lightly smiled as Luo Li stepped forth from his side.

    When Chen Peng saw Luo Li¡¯s actions, his body tensed up. The dozens of people that stood behind him immediately turned cautious as they revealed considerable fighting experience and cooperation.

    ¡°If you can withstand a sword from me, then we¡¯ll be your cannon fodder for free.¡± Luo Li¡¯s jade-like hands slightly tightened her grip on her sword hilt. Her pupils stared at Chen Peng as her voice was clear and calm.

    ¡°What an arrogant tone of voice!¡± Chen Peng smiled from extreme anger.

    Rustle!

    However, before his smile stopped, Luo Li had already thrown a stab forth as a torrential sword aura shot out. It was like a brilliant ray of light as it instantly rip the horizon apart.

    A deep sword light burst forth ahead of Luo Li.

    When that sword aura shot out, Chen Peng¡¯s face drastically changed. However, he still had some ability, after all, as he unleashed a bark with his Spiritual Energy bursting out from his body and rapidly turned into a Spiritual Energy light barrier before him.

    Shhhhh!

    Just when the Spiritual Energy light barrier took form, a brilliant sword aura shot against it, causing the light barrier to waver. Thereafter, it was torn apart under Chen Peng¡¯s dumbstruck gaze.

    A streak of blood appeared on Chen Peng¡¯s face and even several strands of his hair was severed. Making him appear to be in a sorry state.

    When the dozen of people behind Chen Peng saw that he could not even withstand a move, their faces drastically changed. Their gazes were filled with shock as they looked at Luo Li, who was sheathing her sword as she stood behind Mu Chen.

    Even Lin Feng and Liu Zhan¡¯s expressions were focused as they looked towards Luo Li with grave expressions. They never imagined that such a stunningdy would be so formidable.

    ¡°Does any of you still have any opinions?¡± Mu Chen once again, directed his eyes towards Chen Peng, who was frightened. His voice was light, but within his ck pupils, there was already chill light gathering within. If Chen Peng still refused to be tactful, then he would have to take some trouble to chase them away.

    Chen Peng lightly clenched his teeth. After all, he wasn¡¯t an idiot. Although Mu Chen¡¯s group was few in numbers, the strength that they showed was more than sufficient to keep them intimidated.

    ¡°Okay.¡± He wasn¡¯t an effeminate person. Since Mu Chen and his group possessed the sufficient strength to have a share of this cake, he would be seeking trouble if he continued to obstruct them.

    ¡°Haha. Junior Apprentice Brother Mu Chen is, indeed, someone that even Li Xuantong could not do anything against.¡± Lin Fengughed as he praised, ¡°We have no opinions against your suggestion.¡±

    ¡°So are we.¡± Liu Zhan nodded his head as well.

    Mu Chen lightly smiled. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I hope that we¡¯ll have a good time cooperating with each other.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s line-of-sight shifted towards the crater where the undted Spiritual Energy was like the ocean. The sight of it raised a heat that shed through his eyes. If they could dispose of all those Spiritual Pawns, then it would definitely be a huge harvest for them.

    ¡°Everyone, get ready to start. Otherwise, the longer we drag this on, the more people will gather towards this location.¡±

    Mu Chenughed. Shortly after, the Spiritual Energy within his body surged out in waves as it soared into the clouds like ck smoke.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Lin Feng, Liu Zhan and Chen Peng acknowledged as they circted the Spiritual Energies within them and their Majestic Spiritual Energies instantly fluctuated, filling the void between the heavens and earth.

    Just when Mu Chen and the rest were getting ready to destroy this gathering point, there were several concealed gazes that were fixed onto them somewhere in the depths of the mountain range.

    ¡°Haha, Big Brother, they¡¯re about to start, are we still just going to observe them?¡± The voice sounded like aughter.

    ¡°Lin Feng and the rest are just trivial matters. However, the two freshmen, Mu Chen and Luo Li are a little thorny. But no worries, the three of us have concealed ourselves for so long, and now, it¡¯s time to reveal our strengths. After this Hunting War, there will definitely be a spot for us in the top 10 of the Heavenly Ranking.¡± Another voice sounded out, it was also a faintughter.

    Up ahead of them was a slender figure and his gaze was indifferently looking towards the crater¡¯s direction. His faint voice was ice-cold with mockery.

    ¡°Let them deal with those Spiritual Pawns and, at that time, all we have to do is conclude it, as well as leave a hundred Spiritual Lights to express our gratitude.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Big Brother is so generous.¡±

 Chapter 294 - Eliminate

    <strong>Chapter 294 - Eliminate</strong>

    Onom!

    Just when the group charged towards the sea of spiritual lights, the massive Spiritual Pawn army sensed their undted Spiritual Energies as some buzzing and cries resounded. Those Spiritual Pawns light figures also burst out at this moment, and headed towards the direction of Mu Chen and the group.

    Although all those Spiritual Pawns don¡¯t have any intellect, they possessed keen perception for Spiritual Energies. The instant there was any Spiritual Energy ripples that appeared from their perceptive range, they would instantly start their assault.

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes as he faced the huge army of Spiritual Pawns. The amount of that army surpassed hundreds and as the Spiritual Energies resounded, the fluctuations that were emitting from them could not be belittled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Mu Chen issued a faint bark as his pitch ck Spiritual Energy became simr to smoke that swept out. He threw a punch that was infused with his zing ck Spiritual Energy mes. The instant they came into contact with the Spiritual Pawns, the mes had instantly broke their way through.

    As those Spiritual Pawns broke down, faint scarlet spiritual lights were formed from them and were seized by Mu Chen. This harvest made an uncontroble joy surface from his eyes. Prior to this, they had worked so hard to just obtain a few dozen Spiritual Lights. But once they reached here, their harvest was already so huge after a short moment.

    Searching for gathering points was, indeed, the best way to harvest Spiritual Lights in the Hunting War.

    Furthermore, Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy had merged with the Nine Nethermes, which would even set alight Spiritual Energy. Henceforth, it was simply the best weapon to deal with the Spiritual Pawns, which were formed from Spiritual Energy.

    At the rear, when An Ran and her group saw the violently charging Spiritual Pawns being wrecked by Mu Chen, they had astonishment surfacing in their eyes. Although the strength of those Spiritual Pawns wasparable to Heavenly Fusion Stage experts and were also considered easy to deal with, it was simply impossible for them, if they wanted to have such destructive effects like Mu Chen.

    They took a nce at Mu Chen, before shifting their eyes to Luo Li. That girl closely followed beside Mu Chen as she held onto her longsword. Her sword wasn¡¯t drawn but a powerful and sharp sword aura had already charged towards those Spiritual Pawns, instantly destroying them. Her speed of eliminating those Spiritual Pawns wasn¡¯t any inferior to Mu Chen.

    ¡°How formidable...¡±

    An Ran and her group looked at each other. Their speeds were way too inferior to Mu Chen, which made them to shake their heads as they bitterly smiled uncontrobly. Those two freshmen were simply too frightening.

    At this point, there was already a disturbance caused by Mu Chen¡¯s big group in the crater with ocean-like Spiritual Energy. Aside from Mu Chen¡¯s side, the other three groups were also like ferocious tigers that had descended from the mountains. Furthermore, the charge of those three parties broke up the massive amount of Spiritual Pawns.

    Due to the fact that they had more numbers, their efficiency wasn¡¯t too bad, butpared to Mu Chen and Luo Li¡¯s group of five, they were slightly weaker.

    Everyone was doing all they could as they charged into the depths of the spiritual light ocean. As they¡¯re well aware of the existence of the Spiritual Knights. As long as you killed a Spiritual Knight, the amount of Spiritual Lights that they would obtain would beparable to thousands of Spiritual Pawns.

    As they gradually advanced deeper, they started to feel some pressure as an endless amount of Spiritual Pawns would continuously charge towards them. As Spiritual Energies shed, this also meant a huge exhaustion for them.

    The other three groups seemed to have experience in such battles as they formed an arrowhead formation, which they would constantly take turns to withstand thergest impacts. As for those that backed down, they would make some adjustments before going up again.

    However, even with their teamwork, their speeds of eliminating those Spiritual Pawns could not beparable to Mu Chen and Luo Li.

    As time passed, the speed of Mu Chen and the rest suddenly slowed down as they realised that even those Spiritual Pawns had sensed that the greatest threat came from them. Henceforth, more Spiritual Pawns started to gather towards them.

    ¡°They¡¯re loosening the pressure to let us attract those Spiritual Pawns.¡± Luo Li¡¯s eyes flickered as she said softly.

    She could sense that the other three groups had slowed down their speed in dealing with Spiritual Pawns and as their speed slowed down, the Spiritual Pawns would naturally gather in their direction, who were the greatest threat to them.

    ¡°Those fellows are despicable!¡± An Ran and the other two girls said in anger. They had never thought that those fellows would actually y such a method secretly.

    Mu Chen however, lightly smiled in reply. They were originally in apetition. Their so-called ¡®cooperation rtionship¡¯ was extremely frail. The instant the rest saw their powerful strength, they would naturally y some tactics.

    ¡°Since they want to head to the depths so quickly, then let them be. We just have to eliminate all the Spiritual Pawns here.¡± Mu Chen said calmly.

    In fact, he wasn¡¯t in a rush to get to the Spiritual Knight as he could sense powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuationsing from the depths. Clearly, those Spiritual Knights weren¡¯t ordinary existences, either. If those three other groups intended on abandoning them to take down those Spiritual Knights, it would definitely not be an easy task.

    When An Ran saw that Mu Chen still maintained his calmness, she nodded as she spoke no more and closely followed his lead. Thereafter, she started to store the Spiritual Lights that were formed from Spiritual Pawns that were killed by Mu Chen and Luo Li.

    When Mu Chen¡¯s group attracted the greatest pressure, the other three groups were, indeed, searching for an opportunity and burst forth, directly ripping apart thoseyers of Spiritual Pawns before quickly charging towards the depths.

    Mu Chen nced at their back figures from a distance, before retracting his sight. Not paying the slightest attention at them trying to eat those huge ¡°cakes¡± as he set his mind on going all out with Luo Li to ughter those Spiritual Pawns.

    As time passed, more and more Spiritual Pawns were being wrecked under their hands. Turning into Spiritual Lights that were formed from majestic Spiritual Energies. Those Spiritual Light lingered around them before being quickly kept away by the An Ran trio.

    ¡°Mu Chen, we¡¯ve already umted more than 800 Spiritual Lights!¡± As more and more Spiritual Lights were being taken by them, dense joy started to surface on their faces. More than 800 Spiritual Lights, this could already be considered as an ample harvest.

    When Mu Chen heard her words, he also lightly smiled as he swept his sight. The Spiritual Pawns in their region had clearly be thinner and thinner. From the looks of it, a majority of them were ughtered by them.

    Boom! Boom!

    Suddenly, there was abrupt bursts of Spiritual Energy fluctuations at the depths of this region. A ring of Spiritual Energy fluctuations that were visible to the naked eye rippled out and even caused cracks to appear on the ground.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    A shriek resounded from the location of the Spiritual Energy ripples, along with waves of violent Spiritual Energy ripples rippling out. Clearly, there was a bitter confrontation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the deepest parts.¡± When Mu Chen saw the situation, he waved his hand and changed his direction as he flew towards the depths. From the looks of it, the three other groups had already started their battle with the Spiritual Knight.

    After experiencing the massacre, the amount of Spiritual Pawns in this region had decreased by a lot. Henceforth, Mu Chen and his lot could easily pass through and, very quickly, the scene at the depths appeared before their eyes.

    The deepest region was a leveled ground and, at this moment, the three other teams were encircled by the majestic spiritual lights. Within the spiritual lights, there were seven to eight tall, yet fuzzy, light figures.

    Those light figures were several feet in height, being several folds more robustpared to ordinary Spiritual Pawns. The Spiritual Energy fluctuations within their bodies wereparable to Heavenly Transformation Stage experts. Especially one of the light figures amongst them, as it had a more condensed figure. The Spiritual Energy fluctuationing from it had already reached Heavenly Transformation Stage Middle Phase.

    ¡°Seven Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase and one Heavenly Transformation Stage Middle Phase.¡±

    Even Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help narrowing his eyes upon this sight. No wonder the three other teams were forced to such sorry states, so it turned out that their opponents had such powerful formations.

    An Ran and the other two also sensed how fearsome those Spiritual Knights were, and their faces also changed, before An Ran spoke with a low voice, ¡°What should we do?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll wait.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s face was calm, without any sign of helping them out. Since the three other parties liked to be first, then they can be the cannon fodder. In any case, it would even be troublesome for them, if they were to deal with the formation of the seven Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase and one Heavenly Transformation Stage Middle Phase Spiritual Knights. So why not let those teams exhaust those Spiritual Knights?

    Originally, he had nned on cooperating together and mutually share the harvest. Since the other party had intended on using them as bait, then he would, naturally, not be polite to them as well.

    The three other teams saw the arrival of Mu Chen¡¯s team and they felt happy. However, when they saw that Mu Chen had no signs of helping them, their faces became unnatural. They understood that Mu Chen was disgusted with their actions earlier on.

    ¡°Mu Chen, didn¡¯t wee to an agreement of cooperating? Why aren¡¯t you helping?¡± Chen Peng clenched his teeth as he barked, thickening the skin of his face.

    The people in the two other parties had their face slightly flushed. After all, they did not have such thick skin like Chen Peng and could only brace themselves to deal with the Spiritual Knights without speaking a word.

    ¡°Tsk, you guys were the ones that dump us earlier and had us attract all the firepower.¡± An Ran rebuked.

    Chen Peng clenched his teeth and he could not say anything else. After all, he was also prideful and since his intentions were seen though, he naturally did not have any face to bed Mu Chen, but could only rebuke her words, ¡°If we lose, you guys can deal with those Spiritual Knights, instead.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled, but he wasn¡¯t bothered by his words and continued to wait quietly for their defeat.

    Boom! Boom!

    The Spiritual Energy fluctuations in the field turned even more violent as the Spiritual Knights started their violent offense. As Spiritual Energy swept about, the three groups constantly had people flying out.

    Their original battle formation also started to crumble.

    Bang!

    The Spiritual Knight whose strength had reached Heavenly Transformation Stage Middle Phase burst out as it ferociously shed against Chen Peng with a lump of violent Spiritual Energy. The ground cracked and thetter¡¯s face turned pale as he spurted a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    Chen Peng finally could not endure it anymore as he barked while climbing up in a sorry state.

    Hearing his bark, his team started to rapidly retreat. They understood that it was probably impossible for them to take down those Spiritual Knights.

    As they retreated, the two other teams also immediately withdrew. However, once they got out of the Spiritual Knights¡¯ attack range, they stopped. Clearly, they were unwilling to leave this ce.

    ¡°Mu Chen, it was our fault earlier on. However, it¡¯s impossible for you to take down those Spiritual Knights and can only join hands with us in order for us to benefit mutually.¡± Chen Peng unwillingly said to Mu Chen. However, his tone of voice this time around was a lot more softer.

    Although the two other groups did not voice their opinions, they clearly had the same thoughts.

    Mu Chen indifferently nced at them and, shortly after, he smiled. However, there wasn¡¯t any warmth in his smile.

    ¡°Who says that we¡¯re incapable of taking them down?¡±

 Chapter 295 - Taking them down by ourselves

    <strong>Chapter 295 - Taking them down by ourselves</strong>

    ¡°Who says that we can¡¯t take them down by ourselves?¡±

    When Chen Peng and the rest heard Mu Chen¡¯s indifferent words, they were startled. But, shortly after, he couldn¡¯t help sounding out, ¡°Only two of you possess the strength to deal with Spiritual Knights. Could it be that the two of you will take down seven Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase and one Heavenly Transformation Stage Middle Phase Spiritual Knights by yourself?¡±

    There was clearly mockery in his speech. Although he had witnessed how formidable Luo Li was earlier on, it was clearly impossible for Mu Chen and Luo Li to deal with the Spiritual Knights formation.

    Mu Chen only cast a nce at them and did not speak anymore nonsense. He shifted his gaze towards the few Spiritual Knights in the depth as he narrowed his eyes.

    Indeed, that formation wasn¡¯t weak.

    ¡°Mu Chen, can we really deal with them by ourselves?¡± An Ran¡¯s low voice sounded out. Although she had witnessed the strength disyed by Mu Chen and Luo Li along their way there, she still felt worried when faced with such a formation.

    Furthermore, with those fellows ring like tigers watching their prey, the slightest error they make would arouse the greed in others.

    ¡°Rest assured.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as he looked at Luo Li, ¡°Can you deal with them for some time?¡±

    Luo Li¡¯s gem-like pupils looked at Mu Chen as she replied, ¡°You¡¯re going toy out a Spiritual Array?¡±

    ¡°Our minds are, indeed, in sync.¡± Mu Chen gave her a thumbs up, making Luo Li¡¯s face turn red as she gave him a displeased look. Even at this time, this fellow still had the mood to tease her.

    ¡°Can it be done?¡±

    Luo Li¡¯s hands tightly gripped her slightly unsheathed ck longsword as she smiled. Her graceful figure stood before Mu Chen and withstood all the attacks that were directed at him.

    When Mu Chen saw her actions, he smiled. With Luo Li by his side, he felt particrly at ease as he had absolute trust in her. Even if he were to remove all of his defenses.

    His sight gave a warning nce towards the three other teams with ice-cold intent. Thereafter, he slowly shut his eyes and both of his hands started to form Spiritual Seals. Shortly after, the Spiritual Seals brought along Spiritual Energy ripples as they constantly took form on his palm.

    ¡°Spiritual Seals? He¡¯s going to set up a Spiritual Array?!¡±

    When the three group saw the surrounding Spiritual Seals forming around Mu Chen, they were instantly startled. They abruptly recalled that thetter still had the identity of a Spiritual Array Master.

    The Spiritual Seals started to form around Mu Chen and, shortly after, an astonishing amount of Spiritual Energy ripples started to spread out.

    The Spiritual Knights at the depths immediately sensed the Spiritual Energy fluctuations. A Spiritual Energy gale was formed as they turned into light figures and charged towards Mu Chen¡¯s direction, along with tyrannical Spiritual Energy that ripped the ground apart.

    Luo Li¡¯s pupils stared at those Spiritual Knights that were charging over as cold intent started to crawl out from the depth of her eyes. Her hands tightly clenched onto her sword hilt without any retreat as she took a step forth under An Ran and the other two girls¡¯ uneasy gazes.

    ¡°She¡¯s trying to obstruct so many Spiritual Knights all by herself?!¡± When Chen Peng saw the scene before them, his eyes instantly narrowed. Trying to intercept one Heavenly Transformation Stage Middle Phase and seven Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase Spiritual Knights all by herself, wasn¡¯t this something that only someone with Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase strength could aplish? Could this breathtaking girl with delicate cheeks possess that fearsome strength?

    ¡°Shhhhuuu!¡±

    Luo Li did not pay any attention to their astonishment as she gripped her longsword and shed down.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    The dazzling sword light was like the first ray of morning sun as it ripped apart the darkness that illuminated the world. Thereafter, it brought along an unformidable momentum as it hacked the body of several Spiritual Knights at lightning speed.

    Bang!

    There was a huge crack on the ground, causing several Spiritual Knights to be pushed back a few hundred feet, Aside from that Spiritual Knight with Heavenly Transformation Stage Middle Phase strength, the remaining Spiritual Knights had lightly dulled down.

    Clearly, that attack from Luo Li had caused them to be exhausted.

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± The remaining group¡¯s hearts were rmed as their gazes became a little dumbstruck as they looked at the slender girl clothed in ck with silvery long hair. How was thetter¡¯s strength so powerful?

    Buzz!

    Those Spiritual Knights did not have any sensation of pain and, henceforth, they quickly charged back towards their direction again. However, Luo Li casually brandished her sword towards their assault as a sword light shot forth. It formed into a sword light defense that could not be torn apart, no matter how those Spiritual Knights attacked.

    Just when Luo Li was obstructing those Spiritual Knights, there were a hundred Spiritual Seals formed around Mu Chen. With a flick of his finger, those Spiritual Seals merged into the sky.

    Spiritual Energy fluctuations started to spread out as Spiritual Energy threads started to construct an outline, forming into aplicated Spiritual Array that could cause others to feel dizzy from looking at it.

    Light rays started to spread out as a gigantic ck lotus slowly took form. A ferocious Spiritual Energy fluctuation started to spread out on this horizon.

    ¡°The Spiritual Array that had once withstood an attack from Li Xuantong?¡± When An Ran and the rest saw that huge ck lotus Spiritual Array, their eyes immediately lit up. Back then, when Mu Chen had the Pact of Three moves with Li Xuantong, they were also present and, naturally, they witnessed the Spiritual Array that Mu Chen used to deal with Li Xuantong.

    Bang! Bang!

    The Spiritual Knights seemed to have sensed the powerful ripples that were being emitted from the Spiritual Array up in the sky and their attacks instantly started to be even more frantic and managed to force back the defense formed by Luo Li¡¯s sword light.

    There wasn¡¯t any fluctuation in Luo Li¡¯s eyes as she looked at the Spiritual Knights that were pushing her back. Her hands clenched a little tighter on her longsword as she gave a light smear on her sword sheath. Instantly, there was an extremely cold light that was revealed under the sword sheath.

    ¡°It¡¯s all done.¡±

    However, just when she was about to move, Mu Chen¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from her rear. Luo Li lightly smiled as she loosened her grip on the sword sheath.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure slowly rose up as he looked at the impatient Spiritual Knights. Shortly after, his handsigns changed as he issued a bark, ¡°Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array!¡±

    Boom! Boom!

    As he barked, the huge ck lotus Spiritual Spiritual Array started to slowly revolve. Spiritual Energy ripples spread out that caused even the air to be twisted.

    Rustle!

    The eight Spiritual Knights burst forth towards the Spiritual Array. Although they did not possess any intellect, they could still feel the great threating from the Spiritual Array.

    Mu Chen indifferently red at the charging Spiritual Knights. Shortly after, he lightly made a tap with his finger in the air. The ck lotus gradually bloomed as a frightening Spiritual Energy gathered towards the heart of the lotus.

    Shhhhuuu!

    When Spiritual Energy was gathered to the limits, the ck lotus shook and a ck light shot forth from the heart of the lotus. The ck light beam that pierced through the heavens shed against the bodies of the eight Spiritual Knights.

    Bang!

    The ck light beam ultimately hit against the ground, causing even the mountain range to tremble and the ground to be torn apart. Ravines started to extend from the depths of the crater.

    When the three groups saw this scene, they were startled to the point that even their faces turned pale. They immediately steadied their figures before directing their gazes towards the central region. There was a bottomless huge hole of roughly a few hundred feet. The pitch ck colour made their hearts turn cold.

    As for those eight Spiritual Knights that were at top of the bottomless hole, there was only one light figure floating in the air. The seven Spiritual Knights with strength of Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase cultivation were instantly killed, and turned into deep red light balls that seemed like zing mes as they floated in the air.

    These were the spiritual lights formed by Spiritual Knights!

    Looking at the seven zing lumps of light, those from the other three groups instantly had their eyes turn scarlet red. The Spiritual Energy contained in those seven lumps of light was probably stronger then all of the Spiritual Pawnsbined!

    ¡°Huuuu. Huuuu.¡±

    Their breaths were heavy as they couldn¡¯t help taking a step forth. However, in that instant when they took a step forth, a cold gaze shot towards them that caused their heads to clear up.

    Up in the sky, Mu Chen¡¯s expression was indifferent as he stared at those three groups who had their eyes turn red. Hundreds of Spiritual Seals appeared in his surroundings again.

    With his current strength, clearly there wasn¡¯t any difficulty to set up a Rank 4 Spiritual Array.

    If those fellows before him didn¡¯t know how to be tactful, he wouldn¡¯t mind giving them another ruthless lesson.

    When the three groups saw the Spiritual Seals around Mu Chen, they immediately stepped back. Honestly, they had no confidence in withstanding that powerful Spiritual Array from Mu Chen.

    Furthermore, there was also a girl here that could easily obstruct the eight Spiritual Knights.

    They exchanged a nce and could see the bitterness within each other¡¯s eyes. If they knew Mu Chen was so frightening to begin with, then they would have just cooperated with them properly. At least they would still have had a share of the harvest.

    But, right now, they had aroused Mu Chen¡¯s disgust for them and they could clearly not get any more harvests.

    Mu Chen indifferently swept an eye at them before retracting it. Thereafter, he looked at thest remaining light figure. That Spiritual Knight possessed the strength of a Heavenly Transformation Stage Middle Phase and, therefore, it was able to withstand that earlier attack from him. But, clearly, it had also suffered heavy injuries.

    Buzz!

    The Spiritual Knight floated up into the sky as it dimmed down. There was a sudden burst of buzzing soundsing from its body and the seven zing light lumps had shot towards that Spiritual Knight.

    The seven other Spiritual Lights were actually absorbed by it!

    Boom!

    When the other seven light balls charged into that Spiritual Knight¡¯s body, a surge of violent Spiritual Energy abruptly swept out. Under the impact of that Spiritual Energy, it caused the stones that were within a radius of a thousand feet to be reduced to dust.

    ¡°It¡¯s strength is surging!¡± An Ran eximed. After absorbing the seven other spiritual lights, the Spiritual Knight¡¯s strength was constantly pressing towards Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase.

    When Mu Chen saw this unforeseen event, his face slightly changed. However, just when he was about to step forth, Luo Li, who was ahead of him, took the lead instead.

    Her exquisite figure turned into a graceful streak of light as her hand gripped the sword hilt. She ced her hand onto the cold sword sheath and suddenly drew her sword.

    Buzz!

    A sword cry soared into the heavens and everyone could sense a frightening sword light streaking across the horizon.

    Rumble!

    A mountain peak from far away was sliced and the region that it had sliced became as smooth as a mirror.

    Tingling.

    Luo Li appeared behind the Spiritual Knight as the longsword in her hand was quietly sheathed. A sharp and crisp sound rippled out and the Spiritual Knight, whose strength was surging, burst open. Eight brilliant and abnormal light lumps whistled out.

    Luo Li swept her hand and the eight dazzling light lumps fell into her hand as they appeared like deep scarlet zing mes.

    With just one sword, she instantly killed the Spiritual Knight whose strength was about to reach Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase.

 Chapter 296 - The Three Brothers of the Wang Family

    <strong>Chapter 296 - The Three Brothers of the Wang Family</strong>

    Up in the sky, the swift and fierce sword aura had already dispersed. However, the broken mountain peak was as smooth as a mirror, clearly showing how fearsome that sword from before was.

    Not only the three other group and the An Ran trio, even Mu Chen was startled as he looked at the ck-clothed girl. The might of that sword before was simply too fast and it was an instant after the Spiritual Knight, who had absorbed the seven other spiritual lights and was pushing forth to Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase, was killed before they could see what was going on.

    That sword was considerably frightening.

    Mu Chen sighed inwardly. Luo Li was, indeed, worthy of being the most talented genius in the Luo God n for the past thousand years. No wonder the Luo God n would ce such a huge burden on her.

    Not a single word was issued from the three other parties for a long time as their faces were slightly pale. When they looked at Luo Li, their eyes contained astonishment. So it turned out that the girl standing beside Mu Chen was the most frightening existence there.

    If they were a little stirred from the spiritual lights of the Spiritual Knights, they no longer dared to have any thoughts of obtaining them at this moment. Just Mu Chen and Luo Li, alone, were sufficient to suppress all of them.

    They looked at each other and bitterly smiled as they quietly backed off and retreated. They would only feel unhappy if they remained in this area; therefore, it¡¯s best if they left quickly.

    Mu Chen took a nce at their back figures, but no longer bothered with them.

    Luo Li flew down from the sky and passed the eight floating lumps of light towards Mu Chen and lightly smiled, ¡°These eight spiritual lights could beparable to all the Spiritual Pawns in this region.¡±

    Mu Chen grabbed a spiritual light. The Spiritual Light was a deep red colour and as the light rippled, it was like a zing me as it endlessly fluctuated with a powerful Spiritual Energy.

    This Spiritual Light was too robust,pared to the Spiritual Light formed by all the Spiritual Pawns that he had obtained earlier on.

    Especially the Spiritual Light that was formed from that Heavenly Transformation Stage Middle Phase Spiritual Knight. Within the scarlet abyss, there were traces of a faint purple light. This gave a moist sensation to the Spiritual Light. That was the embodiment of Spiritual Energy being sensed to an extent.

    The greatest treasure in this gathering point was probably those eight Spiritual Lights.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes surfaced with satisfaction. They had not made their trip here in vain and their harvest at this gathering point could be considered as ample.

    ¡°Let¡¯s split the eight Spiritual Knight¡¯s Spiritual Lights.¡± Mu Chen nced at the An Ran trio before passing three Spiritual Lights over to them.

    The An Ran trio stared at the zing Spiritual Light. Their snow white necks lightly trembled. However, An Ran lightly shook her head in the end and replied, ¡°We¡¯d only guided you here. Along our way here, we did not provide much help. You can forget about sharing those Spiritual Lights. If you don¡¯t mind, can we just take half of the eight hundred Spiritual Lights?¡±

    Although they wanted to obtain the Spiritual Knights¡¯ Spiritual Lights, they weren¡¯t greedy. In this trip, Mu Chen and Luo Li were the ones that did most of the work. If they were to ept the Spiritual Knights¡¯ Spiritual Lights, it would be a little too much.

    Mu Chen looked at the firm expression on An Ran¡¯s face and went silent. He no longer spoke and stored all of the Spiritual Knights¡¯ Spiritual Lights. ¡°Then split the eight hundred Spiritual Lights amongst yourselves. Don¡¯t reject my suggestion. This was, after all, our first time into the Spiritual Light Realm and, hence, we aren¡¯t familiar with this ce. Therefore, still have to rely the three of you for leading the way.¡±

    An Ran hesitated for a brief moment, but no longer rejected Mu Chen¡¯s offer. Although the eight hundred Spiritual Lights were precious,pared to the three Spiritual Knights¡¯ Spiritual Lights, there was still some differences between them.

    An Ran and the other two girls were a little excited as they had not expected Mu Chen to be so generous.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s no longer any more meaning in staying here.¡± Mu Chen smiled. There was only a thin amount of Spiritual Lights in this region with quite a number of Spiritual Pawns still pacing about. However, Mu Chen did not have any intention of going after them. Upon obtaining the eight Spiritual Knights¡¯ Spiritual Lights, it was equivalent to them ughtering few thousand ordinary Spiritual Pawns.

    An Ran and the two girls nodded. With a wave of his hand, Mu Chen took the lead as he brought along Luo Li and flew out of the mountain range.

    However, his figure rapidly slowed down as hended on a hillside. His brows were slightly furrowed together as he looked ahead, it was the exit to this mountain range.

    However, at the exit of this region, there were dozens of people groaning on the ground as they emitted miserable shrieks. Every single one of them had bloody noses and swollen faces to the point that even Chen Peng and the other two party¡¯s leaders were lying on the ground in a sorry state. Their faces were pale as they gnashed their teeth, looking before them.

    There was a huge rock over there with one person seated on it and two peoplezily standing beside him, carrying a crescent de on their shoulders as they smiled while looking at Chen Peng and the rest.

    When Mu Chen and his team appeared, the three people¡¯s gazes were directed towards them. The two people that were standing had ruminating expressions, while the one seated had his eyes narrowed.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression was calm as he looked at this scene before him.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Trio de Monarchs!¡± When An Ran and the other two saw those figures that were carrying crescent des on their shoulders, their faces abruptly changed.

    ¡°Trio de Monarchs?¡± Mu Chen was startled. Clearly, he had not heard of this name in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy in the past.

    ¡°Those three are brothers of the Wang Family. The leader is Wang Tong, Wang Lei is the second eldest and the third being Wang Zhong. They¡¯re extremely versed in des and, therefore, they were given the name: Trio de Monarchs.¡±

    An Ran¡¯s face was a little grave as she said softly, ¡°Those three brothers had once challenged Li Xuantong. However, they ended up losing and disappeared for a period of time. Rumor has it that they were butterly training in the Lightning Territory, intending to clear their disgrace. Therefore, no one has seen them in action for a year, but their strength is something that cannot be underestimated.¡±

    ¡°They had once challenged Li Xuantong?¡± Mu Chen was a little astonished. It seemed that those three were extremely confident in their strengths. Otherwise, why would they dare challenge Li Xuantong?

    ¡°Those three fellows are biological brothers and, hence, their coordination is connected at an extremely deep level with each other. No matter what opponent they encounter, the three of them would act together. Hence, they¡¯re extremely hard to deal with, so let¡¯s not get into any conflict with them.¡± An Ran said with concern.

    Those three fellows had undergone a year of bitter training, so their strength must have increased by a lot. If they were to have any conflicts with those three, it would definitely by an extremely troublesome matter to deal with.

    ¡°But they¡¯re probablying for us.¡± Mu Chen smiled. He, naturally, didn¡¯t want to provoke any trouble, but there were still some trouble that woulde at them. These three before them had clearlye here with bad intentions and it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to evade it.

    ¡°Haha, you guys have finallye out?¡±

    When Mu Chen and An Ran were conversing, a youth with pitch-ck skin grinned as he revealed his snow-white teeth. His arm trembled as the massive crescent de chopped down in a swift and ferocious way. He stared at Mu Chen as he smiled, ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting half a day for you guys.¡±

    An Ran¡¯s face turned ugly. Indeed, those fellows were here for them.

    ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Mu Chen said with his brows frowned.

    ¡°Haha, nothing much. The three of us have had our eyes on this location, but you people took the lead before us, which is a little too rude.¡±

    That particr youth smiled as he pointed his crescent de towards the people that were in a sorry state as he continued, ¡°Can you cooperate with us? Hand over all your Spiritual Lights to us. Haha, but if you¡¯re unwilling, I believe that the state of these people will disperse some of that mood.¡±

    Mu Chen stared at the youth and, only after a long timeter, did he lightly nod his head. He did not speak as he marched forward. Luo Li lightly smiled and followed closely behind him. An Ran and the other two, however, had cautious expressions as they kept their guards up with Spiritual Energy circting within their bodies.

    ¡°Haha, interesting.¡±

    When that youth saw the situation, he was also startled but, shortly after, he couldn¡¯t stop smiling. He looked at the approaching Mu Chen and sighed, ¡°It seems that the three of us have been training for so long that we even lost some prestige.¡±

    Although he was smiling, there was cold intent emitting from his smile.

    Rustle!

    The crescent de slightly rose and on the body of the de, there was a flow of cold light. A sharp light travelled along the edge of the de and, in the next instant, that youth¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold. The body of the de trembled and he immediately threw out an enraged sh.

    Boom!

    The ground before him was instantly torn apart by the overbearing de of light. A ferocious light could be visibly seen ripping the ground apart as it flew towards Mu Chen at lightning speed.

    The de of light was rapidly expanding in Mu Chen¡¯s sight as he stomped his feet.

    Pitch-ck Spiritual Energy zed with ck mes surging out of Mu Chen¡¯s body. It was like a waterfall as it heavily shed against the de of light.

    Bang!

    The ground was torn apart and as the ck mes surged, it managed to withstand the overbearing de of light.

    ¡°Wang Tong, what are you guys doing?!¡± When An Ran saw that the other party was attacking, she immediately barked furiously.

    The youth that was seated on the huge stone slowly raised his head as his gaze gathered onto Mu Chen and lightly smiled, ¡°Indeed, you are worthy of being someone that could withstand three moves from Li Xuantong.¡±

    From his tone of voice, he had clearly heard of Mu Chen¡¯s achievements.

    ¡°We don¡¯t want to attack you, but we probably will, if you¡¯re unwilling to hand over the Spiritual Lights.¡± The boss, Wang Tong looked at Mu Chen, before he looked towards Luo Li, who was by his side. He extended his finger and tapped towards her.

    ¡°However, you also have to hand her over to us. Rest assured, we won¡¯t do anything to her. We heard that Li Xuantong is fond of her and, therefore, we will deal with him using her.¡±

    Hearing his words, An Ran and the other two had a drastic change on their faces. Shortly after, they saw Mu Chen¡¯s face gradually turning cold and a prating chill was emitting from his body.

    They looked at Mu Chen, who did not speak but gave others a feeling of their scalps tingling. They understood, this youth, who wasn¡¯t angry even when Chen Peng and the rest had used betrayal tactics, was truly enraged at this moment.

    A dragon had it¡¯s reverse scales and those who touched it would wee its wrath. The three brothers of the Wang Family had touched something of Mu Chen¡¯s that should never be touched.

 Chapter 297 - Price

    <strong>Chapter 297 - Price</strong>

    When the three Wang Brothers saw Mu Chen¡¯s expression turn dark, they brought their guards up as they tightened their grips on their weapons.

    The one that¡¯s seated on the rock was the boss, Wang Tong. His slightly frowned his brows as he looked at Mu Chen, whose gaze turned cold from his words. He never expected that thetter would have such a reaction from his words.

    ¡°No wonder you guys are still the defeated foes.¡±

    Mu Chen raised his head. There weren¡¯t any ripples as he stared at the three before him. The smile on the corner of his face turned harsh and offensive, ¡°Having ambitions yet, no strength. Perhaps Li Xuantong won¡¯t even consider you guys as his opponents.¡±

    When Mu Chen said those words, the Wang Brothers¡¯ faces turned ugly as veins popped out from their arms. Their gazes were cold as they fixed onto Mu Chen. Thetter¡¯s words had torn open the scar in their hearts.

    Back then, when the three of them hade to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, they were arrogant and prideful. So, naturally, they were unwilling to be ordinary and, hence, they joined hands and challenged Li Xuantong, who was already an influential figure in the academy. However, the oue was that they miserably lost. On the contrary, Li Xuantong, from back then, didn¡¯t have the attitude of a winner and only lightly cast a nce at them before leaving.

    His indifferent gaze left a deep impact the Wang Brothers. From then on, they kept a low-profile and bitterly cultivated. Right now, their strength had soared to the point that they could even try charging into the top 10 of the Heavenly Ranking. They believed that if they were to encounter Li Xuantong again, they would be able to wash their disgrace away.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you courting death?¡± Wang Lei, whose face was ckened, had the most furious temper as he roared while staring at Mu Chen viciously.

    ¡°A Quasi-Heavenly Transformation Stage neer actually dared to behave so impudently before we three brothers? It seems that you¡¯ve gained quite a bit of confidence in receiving those three moves from Li Xuantong.¡± Wang Zhong sneered as he ridiculed.

    ¡°It seems like you have a huge repercussion to my words.¡± Wang Tong¡¯s gaze was still as cold as before. Shortly after, his gaze dropped and added, ¡°However, since you¡¯ve already said those words, then you, naturally, have to pay the price for your words. I hope that you¡¯ll be able to pay the price for it.¡±

    Bang!

    As he shouted, Wang Lei, whose temper was the most furious, grinned. His hands abruptly gripped onto that sharp crescent de. He took a step forth as astonishing Spiritual Energy ripples soared out.

    ¡°Heavenly Transformation Stage Middle Phase!¡± The face of An Ran and the two other girls changed. No wonder the Wang Brothers were so arrogant, it turned out that their strengths had underwent such improvements!

    With the three of them having Heavenly Transformation Stage Middle Phase¡¯s strength, in addition to their well coordinated cooperation, they could even fight with Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase experts. No wonder they dared to seek trouble with Li Xuantong the moment they finished their training.

    ¡°Brat, as long as you¡¯re willing to hand over all of your Spiritual Lights, as well as that girl, everything will be fine. However, since you¡¯re unable to understand what¡¯s best for you, don¡¯t me me for being too heavy with my moves!¡±

    Wang Lei clenched his crescent de as his figure moved. He was like a streak of lightning as he appeared above Mu Chen. Both of his hands were holding the crescent de as he issued a bark. Brilliant lightning shes abruptly extended from the de, along with the deep roars of resounding thunder.

    ¡°Roaring Thunder sh!¡±

    As he shouted, an overbearing lightning de flew down like a violent light as it shrouded Mu Chen, along with a few feet in radius.

    Mu Chen raised his head as the lightning light was reflected in his ck pupils.

    Boom!

    The lightning de viciously hit on the spot that Mu Chen was standing, causing the ground to tremble. Cracks that were like a spider¡¯s web extended from the spot that the de hadnded.

    ¡°Mu Chen!¡± When An Ran and the other two saw Mu Chen being hit by that de, they immediately eximed out.

    Luo Li, who was close by, however, didn¡¯t panic in the slightest. But even so, her hands had held onto her sword grip. Luo Li¡¯s pupils were cold as she stared at Wang Tong and Wang Zhong.

    ¡°Copsed after the first blow. I wonder, how did you withstand the three moves from Li Xuantong?¡± Up in the sky, Wang Lei¡¯s hands held onto his crescent de as he stood with pride. He looked at the ground that was covered in smoke and dust as he couldn¡¯t help casting the corner of his mouth aside. That kid could not even avoid that one move of his, how did he get the courage to put on such an act before them?

    ¡°Really?¡±

    An indifferentugh, along with a chill, abruptly resounded from the rear of Wang Lei. His face instantly changed as the crescent de in his hands shed towards his rear with an overbearing de of light.

    Pitch-ck Spiritual Energy was zing with ck mes as it surged like smoke while bringing along zing ripples and swept out. It had directly shed against the de of light without dodging.

    nk!

    The sound of metal colliding resounded as sparks flew. Wang Lei¡¯s hands, which were gripping his crescent de, trembled. His de that was covered with the lightning¡¯s de of light had actually dulled under the attacks of the pitch-ck Spiritual Energy.

    Bang! Bang!

    However, before he could feel astonished, the figure before him charged over. That figure was covered in pitch-ck Spiritual Energy as his fists, elbows and legs turned into a fighting machine. The attacks were like tidal waves as they swept towards him in all directions.

    Such ferocious attacks had instantly caused Wang Lei to be at a loss. As he defended, he clearly became in a little sorry state. zing and violent Spiritual Energy poured into his body on the spots that were attacked, causing massive destruction inside his body as pain was felt from his meridians and muscles.

    Beneath him, the An Ran trio, along with all the teams that were disposed of by the Wang Brothers, had all widened their mouths as they looked at the scene up in the sky. In nearly an instant, that Wang Lei, who was still coldly smiling and proud of himself, had fallen into a disadvantageous position.

    With this kind of face-to-face confrontation, Mu Chen, whose strength was just at the Quasi-Heavenly Transformation Stage, had actually suppressed Wang Lei, whose strength had reached Heavenly Transformation Stage Middle Phase,pletely!

    Dong!

    Up in the sky, the ck streak of light had viciously shed with the flickering lightning light. The Spiritual Energy fluctuations were like ripples as they spread out. Shortly after, the figure that was shrouded in lightning light flew out in a sorry state. As the lightning light weakened, it revealed Wang Lei¡¯s face, which was filled with disbelief.

    By relying on the robust strength of his Heavenly Transformation Stage Middle Phase¡¯s Spiritual Energy, he was actually unable to defeat Mu Chen?

    Rustle!

    As he was slightly absent-minded from the disbelief, that ghostly figure had, once again, appeared in the sky. Thereafter, that figure threw a fist down as pitch-ck Spiritual Energy became simr to an erupting volcano as it brought forth a powerful mountain-crushing strength.

    Dang!

    As Wang Lei fluttered, he immediately used his crescent de to withstand that strike. Thereafter, he felt a surge of overbearing and zing Spiritual Energy violently invading it. Under the corrosion of the Spiritual Energy, the light on the crescent de had instantly dulled down.

    Spiritual Energy surged out as Wang Lei had turned into a meteor and fell down, and ferociously shot into the ground. In an instant, the ground trembled as smoke and dust surged out. The ground was cracked into a huge hole. Wang Lei was lying in the crater in a sorry state with a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth.

    Pfffft.

    He puffed out a mouthful of blood as his eyes were filled with disbelief.

    ¡°Do you now understand how I managed to withstand the three moves from Li Xuantong?¡± A voice without much emotional ripples sounded out before him. When he raised his head, he saw Mu Chen, who was standing close by. On the surface of thetter¡¯s body, there was a faint silvery light as his ck pupils became as cold as a couple of des.

    His face abruptly changed as his figure immediately retreated.

    Rustle!

    Mu Chen did not let him off easily and he took a step forth. A dragon roar seemed to resound out along with that step of his. In a sh, he had already appeared before Wang Lei.

    ¡°You dare?!¡±

    When Wang Tong and Wang Zhong saw that Mu Chen was pressing hard, they did not hold back in the slightest and abruptly barked out. However, just when they were about to take a step out, a clear sword cry sounded out. A surge of sword aura that could even cause the heavens and earth to tremble had fixed onto them.

    That sword aura was extremely sharp and made both of their faces change. When they turned around, they saw Luo Li staring at them. The ck longsword in her hand was halfway unsheathed and the sword aura was being emitted from this.

    Wang Tong and Wang Zhong¡¯s faces thoroughly turned grave. They finally understood that this young girl before them wasn¡¯t as easy to deal with as they had imagined.

    Bang!

    A solemnly groan had sounded out before them as a figure had sorrily flew back. Thereafter, it had ferociously shot into the huge rock beneath their feet, instantly causing the huge rock to crumble down.

    Wang Lei was in a sorry state, puffing out a mouthful of blood. They looked at the youth that was slowly making his way over and there was finally some shock within their eyes.

    They had stepped on the wrong spot this time!

    Although they had never belittled Mu Chen before, they never expect that this freshman would be so hard to deal with.

    ¡°If this is the extent of your ability, then don¡¯t go look for Li Xuantong and embarrass yourself.¡±

    Mu Chen indifferently looked at the Wang Brothers as he looked down, ¡°Bring out some capabilities. One has to pay the price for the words they speak. These words are from you, so I believe that you guys will understand this better.¡±

    Wang Tong¡¯s gaze was dark as he made a grip with his hand and a crescent de had appeared with a sh. He stamped the de into the ground as a de of light soared out. Even the clouds were split apart by the sharpness of his de of light.

    ¡°What a huge tone. I admit that I¡¯ve misjudged you. However, you still do not possess the capability to make us three brothers admit defeat!¡±

    Wang Tong¡¯s gaze was sharp as he took a step forward. That soaring de of light turned so ferocious that even the ground had scattered and smashed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have a look at what price you will make us three brothers pay today!¡±

    ¡°This was originally prepared to defeat Li Xuantong. But, right now, we¡¯ll serve you with it. I¡¯ll see if you have the ability to withstand it!¡±

    He tightly gripped his crescent de and, behind him, Wang Lei and Wang Zhong¡¯s gazes turned vicious. The three of them held onto the huge de as the overbearing sword light spread out. Vaguely, there was a deep and low thunderous rumble resounding between the heavens and earth.

 Chapter 298 - Battling the Three Wangs

    <strong>Chapter 298 - Battling the Three Wangs</strong>

    Boom!

    At the entrance of the mountains, there seemed to be thunderclouds gathering up in the sky. Deep and low rumbles of thunder resounded between the heavens and earth as a violent de light soared into the heavens. The momentum became more ferocious as if all of the lightning had been gathered together.

    Even though the Wang brothers didn¡¯t have that much of a reputation in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, their strength was something that could not be underestimated. At the beginning, when they dared to challenge Li Xuantong, this was already sufficient to prove it.

    If it was someone that had no foundation to be based on, why would they dare to challenge him? Wouldn¡¯t that be the same as asking to shame themselves?

    And since the Wang brothers had hidden themselves in bitter cultivation, their strengths had undergone huge improvements. Their strengths could not be considered as being what it was a year ago. Likewise, this boosted their confidence in challenging Li Xuantong.

    As long as they could defeat Li Xuantong, they would be the biggest ck horse and be an influential figure in the academy. When that happened, all the time that they had spent on keeping themselves hidden would have beenpletely worth it.

    But, right now, they had already met up with Mu Chen, who was also difficult to deal with, before they even met up with Li Xuantong. If they could not even resolve the former, how could they go and challenge Li Xuantong?

    Therefore, they definitely had to truly defeat Mu Chen!

    Therefore, they had to let everyone know that whoever dared to challenge the three of them would only end up being defeated!

    A chill surged out from the Wang brothers¡¯ eyes. The three of them were holding onto their crescent des and the des looked as though they were made from lightning. They flickered with lighting as the rampaging lightning energy was being emitted.

    The current them looked as though they were thunderclouds from the sky as they resonated.

    When the An Ran trio saw the battle formation of the Wang Brothers, their faces uncontrobly changed as they roared with anger, ¡°Wang Tong, aren¡¯t the three of you too shameless? The three of you are acting together to deal with a freshman?!¡±

    Wang Tong¡¯s face dulled as he rebutted, ¡°It was known to everyone that the three of us are used to working together. It doesn¡¯t matter if we¡¯re dealing with someone stronger or weaker, the three of us will still go together.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± An Ran clenched her teeth.

    Wang Tong¡¯s gaze was cold as he looked at Mu Chen and slowly said, ¡°As long as youply with everything we demanded earlier, perhaps I won¡¯t haggle with you about how impudent you were before.¡±

    Mu Chen stared at Wang Tong as the corner of his lips rose. He slowly stepped forth and said with a light voice, ¡°The truth is, I also wish to tell you that one can¡¯t act so impudently.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Wang Tongughed from the anger as his gaze turned even colder. He no longer spoke to Mu Chen as he circted all of the Spiritual Energy within his body. With their three strengthsbined, their demeanor looked as though they had been condensed together as an astonishing Spiritual Energy pressure started to spread, enshrouding Mu Chen.

    Luo Li said lightly, ¡°Do you want the both of us to go together?¡±

    ¡°Support me, then.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. If he was, indeed, unable to contend with his opponents, then he wouldn¡¯t put up a strong front and reject Luo Li¡¯s help. But, clearly, the Wang brothers didn¡¯t possess that qualification to force Mu Chen to that step.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Luo Li gently smiled. She did not insist as she was well aware that Mu Chen had always been calm and rational. He wouldn¡¯t do anything like putting up a strong front on purpose. Since he would confront them, then he, naturally, had the confidence to do so.

    Luo Li lightly retreated as she moved out of the battlefield. The An Ran trio immediately crowded around her and anxiously asked, ¡°Can Mu Chen do it alone?¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice An Ran can rest assured.¡± Luo Li lightly smiled as she said tofort her. She directed her gaze towards that figure who didn¡¯t look sturdy, but was able to make others feel at ease. The gentleness that was shown on her exquisite face immediately made the An Ran trio be absent-minded just from looking at her as they eximed in their hearts. ¡®No wonder someone as talented as Li Xuantong would fall in love for her. Such elegance could not be seen on a second person in the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡¯

    However, looking from the current situation, Luo Li clearly already had someone else in her heart and Li Xuantong probably could not have his wish fulfilled.

    Rumble!

    Powerful Spiritual Energy impacts constantly surged from the bodies of the Wang brothers as they reduced the huge rocks on the ground to dust. They tightly clenched their crescent de as the lightning became even more dense.

    Up in the sky, thunderclouds were wiggling about as a lightning bolt abruptly lit up the entire region.

    Boom!

    As the lightning illuminated the horizon, the gaze of the Wang brothers had instantly turned into the look of predators as each of them issued a deep and low roar. The three of them burst out in an instant with a semi-circle formation and flew towards Mu Chen.

    Their bodies were shrouded in lightning as they moved with extremely fast speed. Looking from afar, it looked as though three lightning bolts had streak across the sky. Causing even the air to tremble as they let loose deep and low thunderous rumbles.

    ¡°Lightning de!¡±

    As the three of them barked, they raised their des simultaneously and threw a sh down. The ground was torn apart and a ravine was opening up. The three lightning crescent des mmed towards Mu Chen without any mercy.

    Those three des of light were extremely tricky as they sealed a majority of Mu Chen¡¯s escape routes, forcing him to fight them head on.

    Mu Chen looked at the brilliant lightning as a cold light smeared across his ck pupils. Spiritual Energy surged and he moved forward, turning into a soaring dragon image as a dragon¡¯s roar resounded.

    Rustle!

    The dragon¡¯s roar echoed as the three lightning des fell on the spot that Mu Chen was standing before. The earth cracked, but Mu Chen¡¯s figure had already disappeared.

    ¡°What fast speed!¡±

    The Wang brothers¡¯ eyes turned cold. Previously, when Mu Chen fought with Wang Lei, he used this abnormal speed to toy around with thetter.

    ¡°Left side!¡±

    Wang Tong narrowed his eyes as he abruptly issued a bark. When he barked, the three brothers disyed astonishing rapport. des of light with lightning instantly shed towards the left direction.

    Bang!

    The earth cracked once again and a fuzzy figure had disappeared.

    The lighting strike was, once again, dodged by Mu Chen.

    ¡°Be careful, he¡¯s trying to defeat one of us by using his speed!¡±

    Wang Tong barked. He seemed to have seen through Mu Chen¡¯s intentions. The three brothers¡¯ were extremely well-coordinated with one another. If any one of them were to be defeated, their coordination would also be affected. Among the three of them, the third brother, Wang Zhong was the weakest. When Mu Chen appeared on the left side, he should be targeting Wang Zhong.

    Rustle!

    However, when Wang Tong¡¯s bark sounded out, his pupils shrank. A fuzzy shadow had already appeared on the right.

    ¡°He was actually targeting me!¡± Wang Tong¡¯s gaze turned cold. Among the three of them, he was the most powerful. But Mu Chen was actually targeting him, how stupid!

    Boom!

    Just when Mu Chen¡¯s figure had appeared, before Wang Tong could even speak, Wang Lei and Wang Zhong¡¯s tricky des of light had alreadye crashing down towards Mu Chen, who was moving at lightning speed.

    nk!

    However, just when the des of light were about to close in on Mu Chen, thetter¡¯s body burst forth with a de of light that instantly took the form of a ck pagoda. As it flickered, a fluctuating ck light was actually withstand the attack from the other two.

    ¡°Lighting Python de Art!¡±

    Wang Tong¡¯s eyes were sharp as he yelled. The crescent de shined with lightning. It was like a huge lightning python as it whistled towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    Mu Chen coldly smiled. Faced with Wang Tong¡¯s ferocious attack, not only did he not retreat, his handsigns changed and he threw a palm out.

    A majestic Spiritual Energy was sent out as it formed into a starry sky behind Mu Chen. A gigantic white tiger stood on the starry sky as it roared. Space was being ripped apart as it brought along a torrential killing aura and ruthlessly charged towards the lightning python de.

    With Mu Chen¡¯s current strength, it was, naturally, smooth and easy for him to execute the Divine Seal of the White Tiger without any difficulties.

    Bang!

    The white tiger roared as it heavily shed against the lightning python. A killing aura surged forth and the lightning python, which contained lightning energy, was torn apart.

    Wang Tong¡¯s face finally changed. His attack was something that not even Heavenly Transformation Stage Middle Phase experts could withstand. However, he never expected that it would copse so easily under one of Mu Chen¡¯s attacks.

    ¡°That fellow had actually cultivated a Deity Tier Spiritual Art?!¡± Wang Tong¡¯s eyes turned dark.

    Dang!

    The white tiger tore the lightning python apart, but there wasn¡¯t any decrease in demeanor. It continued to exude a killing aura as it pounced towards Wang Tong. The white tiger heavily shed against his crescent de, which was flickering with lightning. The sound of metal shing resounded. Both of Wang Tong¡¯s feet were on the ground, but he was knocked back a few hundred meters. The huge trees that were along the way crumbled.

    ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    Wang Lei and Wang Zhong¡¯s faces changed as they witnessed Wang Tong losing to Mu Chen in face-to-face confrontation.

    ¡°How formidable!¡± The An Ran trio, as well as the three other groups, had their faces filled with fright. Chen Peng and the fellow leaders, however, had their faces filled with shock. Mu Chen was fighting three enemies all by himself; and yet, he could still grasp the loophole in their coordination, and send Wang Tong, the strongest brother, back. This kind of strength was a little frightening.

    Dong!

    Wang Tong stomped his feet on the ground, causing the earth to crack. He forcefully stabilised his body as fresh blood dripped from the hand that was used to hold his crescent de. His eyes turned even colder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that only you have cultivated a Deity Tier Spiritual Art!¡±

    Lightning flickered across his eyes as he took a step forward. His figure soared as a brilliant Spiritual Energy, containing lighting, surged from his body and linked with the thunderclouds up in the sky.

    Shhhhhhuuu!

    When Wang Lei and Wang Zhong saw that, they soared into the sky, as well, as they circted all the Spiritual Energy within their bodies. At the same time, a simr lightning shot from them and linked with the lump of thunderclouds.

    Thunder roared between the heavens and earth, causing the sky to darken as a violent wind howled and lightning shed.

    Clearly, the Wang brothers were forced to the point that they had to reveal their trump card.

    ¡°Mu Chen, if you¡¯re able to withstand this, then the three of us will concede!¡±

    Wang Tong¡¯s face was illuminated by the ferocious lightning. He coldly barked and, shortly after, the thunderclouds were torn apart as a huge lightning bolt shot down from the heavens, andnded on the huge de in his hand.

    As for the other two, they were both like lightning beasts as their bodies emitted lightning energy.

    The three of them took a step forth, causing the heavens and earth to lose their colours. This was like the anger of a Thunder God. They dazzled with lightning as they formed into three huge lightning des that were a few hundred feet in size. Thereafter, they ripped apart the heavens and earth as they shot towards Mu Chen with extremely fearsome might.

    At the same time, the three brothers issued a bark that was like a thunderous rumble that resounded between the heavens and earth.

    ¡°Thunder God¡¯s Nine Layers of Heaven!¡±

 Chapter 299 - Might of the Thunder God Physique

    <strong>Chapter 299 - Might of the Thunder God Physique </strong>

    The entire world seemed to turn dark and gloomy. Violent and wild sounds of thunder rippled throughout the skies, causing the might of thunder the fill the world.

    Three resplendent and wild arcs of lightning ripped the skies with iparable power, enveloping a thousand foot radius around Mu Chen.

    They were simply undodgeable.

    An Ran and the rest were startled by Wang Tong and his brothers till their faces turned slightly pale. It¡¯s no wonder why these three fellows dared to challenge Li Xuantong. With such a terrifying attack, the only thing a Heavenly Transformation Late Stage expert could do was dodge!

    Not far away, Chen Peng and the other two squads climbed up and hurriedly fled the area, all afraid to be affected by such a terrifying attack. At the beginning of the hunting battle, they had some confidence in themselves. However, not long after it started, they had already met up with so many ferocious people.

    They knew that the appearance of such a ferocious person was only just an omen. At theter stages, there might more and more of those kinds of people, ck horses that had concealed their strengths this whole time and were biding their time to show a brilliant feat.

    As for them, they would drown under the surging waves of ck horses.

    After looking at each other¡¯s astringent expressions, they could only bitterly shake their heads. They had assumed that they had pretty good strength. They never thought that once those hidden ck horses truly showed up, they would be so normal and in.

    Their gazes converged on the youth that was surrounded by thousands of lightning arcs. Facing such a terrifying attack, exactly what oue would he end with...?

    At this moment, it was obvious that Mu Chen did not have any spare energy left to care about their gazes. Raising his head, he looked towards the lightning arcs running across the skies. A sliver of icy graveness started to condense within those ck pupils of his.

    ¡°de glows that contained the might of lightning?¡± he muttered to himself. It¡¯s said that the trio had been bitterly training in the Lighting Territory for a very long period of time. This had resulted in their Spiritual Energy having the might of lightning mixed within. At the same time, the divine art that they trained in had connections with thunder and lightning. When fused and disyed, their might had turned even more wild and violent.

    The glow from the lightning reflecting on his pupils, Mu Chen suddenly clenched his fists tightly. The next moment, a faint glowingyer of silver had, unexpectedly, started to gradually appear on the surface of his body.

    Under the silvery glowing skin, there seemed to be the same lightning light sparkling within.

    This was the ¡°Thunder God Physique¡±, the reward that Mu Chen obtained from the mysterious bald old man after he sessfully received a single strike from him. This ¡°Thunder God¡¯s Body¡± was obviously a part of an even stronger body refining Deity Tier Spiritual Art. Although it wasn¡¯tplete, Mu Chen could already feel how extraordinary it was.

    Mu Chen¡¯s mind sank as a ball of light, which appeared to be a lightning pearl, started to flow along his meridians. This lighting pearl was refined by Mu Chen within the Eighth Level of the Lightning Territory.

    Floating on the surface of the silver lightning pearl was a ck-coloured lightning pearl about half the size of it. Compared to the silver lightning pearl, it appeared to be very in, with its surface full of potholes. However, Mu Chen knew just how terrifying this ck lightning pearl was. This ck lightning pearl was the end result of the condensed might of lightning from the divine ck lightning.

    Naturally, while helping the Nine Netherbird resist thest remnant of the divine ck lightning, he had also crazily disyed his Thunder God Physique to its limits. Absorbing the strength of that divine ck lightning, it had condensed within his meridians into this small ck lightning pearl.

    However, after sessfully condensing it, till now, Mu Chen did not dare to casually utilize it. He knew that once he disyed the strength of the divine ck lighting contained within, he would incur some rather big troubles.

    Forming a lighting pearl within one¡¯s body was a result of training the ¡°Thunder God Physique¡±. Yet, Mu Chen did not dare to casually utilize it.

    Mu Chen scanned the ck lightning pearl with his mind, before locking onto the silver lightning pearl. With a thought, the lightning pearl suddenly turned in a scorching sun as it released an resplendent lightning light.

    Thump!

    Within a seemingly deep and muffled bang, the silver lightning pearl violent shattered. When it shattered, the respondent might of thunder exploded like a raging tide, flowing wildly and crazily along Mu Chen¡¯s meridians.

    Chi! Chi!

    Mu Chen¡¯s body seemed to instantly sparkle with a silvery light. The crack of thunder appeared within his ck pupils.

    ¡°Thunder God Physique - Indestructible and Unextinguishable!¡±

    A low roar resounded within Mu Chen¡¯s mind as the lightning light around his body exploded outwards. He felt the wild frightening power that seemed to want to shatter him apart. Unable to bear it, he faced the sky and roared. His roar was akin to the thunder, going so far as to mask the peals of lightning striking in the skies.

    Bang!

    With a step forward, the entire world seemed to instantly shatter and copse. Gigantic fissures rapidly extended from under his feet. Within a dozen short breaths, an area of three thousand metres in circumference was scattered and smashed apart.

    Whoosh!

    As the world fissured apart, Mu Chen had explosively shot forward, like a bolt of lightning. Under the astonished and shocked gazes from the surroundings, he dashed head-on towards the gigantic lightning light des!

    Instead of adopting any method of evasion, he had actually used the most visually impactful way and rushed straight towards the lightning light des!

    Seeing such a vicious attitude disyed by Mu Chen, the mouths of Chen Peng and many other people were slightly agape. Isn¡¯t this slightly too overbearing?

    ¡°You¡¯re looking to die!¡±

    The furious cries of Wang Tong and the other two could seemingly be heard above the horizon. Mu Chen¡¯s actions were simply the greatest insult towards them.

    Therefore, the peals of lightning turned more violent and wild.

    Bang!

    The speed of the lighting light des were too fast. Within a few breaths, they had already collided violently against the silvery glowing figure.

    At the instant of the collision, the heavens seemed to tremble and shiver.

    Roar!

    The lightning light des expanded in an earth-shattering manner as if they wanted to split the heavens and earth apart. Within the lightning light des that blotted the skies, the glowing silvery figure appeared extremely tiny and insignificant, as if it was struggling just to survive.

    Creak! Crack!

    The sharp lightning light des sliced at Mu Chen¡¯s body, however no sh wounds were formed. It was as if they were slicing against metal, only resulting in faint white lines.

    Mu Chen looked at the wild lightning surrounding his entire body before slowly breathing in a deep breath of air. The glow surrounding him turned all the more resplendent and bright. As for the might of lightning that was sliced apart by the lightning light des, all of them were sucked straight into his body with his utilization of the ¡°Thunder God Physique¡±.

    The mysteries of the ¡°Thunder God Physique¡± was obviously something that was too farfetched for the trio to be able to understand.

    Chi! Chi!

    At this time, Mu Chen had already utilized the ¡°Thunder God Physique¡± to its maximum capability. One his arms became as bright as silver while the lightning that seemed to have substance arc acrossed it. An indescribably wild and explosive fluctuation started to ripple and oscite.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Within an indifferent expression, Mu Chen¡¯s arm suddenly vibrated. In the next instant, a fist rumbled towards the devastation-causing lightning light des.

    Boom!

    The gigantic rumble of thunder cracking furiously resounded through the skies. Everyone could see the silvery glowing figure within the devastating lightning light des suddenly turning extremely eye-blindingly bright.

    This was followed by an exceptionally devastating fluctuation, which started to oscite in ripples.

    Seeing and feeling what had happened before them, the pupils of the brotherly trio suddenly contracted.

    At this moment, the devastating lightning light des suddenly froze. In the next instant, everyone was dumbfounded to see light waves, akin to cracks,pletely running across each lightning light de.

    Ping!

    A sound akin to ss breaking, a silvery light akin to the thunder god¡¯s spear piercing the heavens and earth; the lightning light des were thoroughly destroyed, before the rumbling sounds of thunder crashing expanded out. Scattering about, they were, unexpectedly, thoroughly dissipating into thin air.

    As the lightning light des dissipated, a silvery light slowly started to converge and condense, before transforming into a tall and thin figure.

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡±

    The trio had incredulous expressions as they looked at the figure that appeared. At this time, Mu Chen¡¯s clothing had already been ripped to shreds. His silvery skin had arcs of lightning travelling across it while a frightening power radiated from him, as if his body was encasted in lightning.

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    Wang Tong was the first to regain rity. Suppressing the shock he felt in his heart, he loudly roared.

    As his words rang out, the trio explosively retreated, seemingly, at the same time. The power that Mu Chen possessed had exceeded their expectations. They never thought that theirbined attack was incapable of dealing with him. With their current strength, it was already not enough to threaten the power that he possessed.

    Since that was the case, it was better to quickly leave this ce.

    The trio¡¯s fast and direct actions made quite a few people feel somewhat shocked and astonished. This fellow was truly firm and decisive.

    ¡°Leaving without even paying any price? Don¡¯t you think walking off like this would be too discourteous?¡±

    Mu Chen looked at the rapidly retreating figures. As that ordinary voice that held the roars of thunder rang out, he took a step forward. With the roar of a dragon and thunder resounding out, his figure instantaneously disappeared.

    ¡°Careful!¡±

    Wang Tong¡¯s face violently warped as he noticed that Mu Chen¡¯s speed had increased!

    ¡°Being careful is also useless!¡±

    A cold voice rang out from behind Wang Tong. A startled expression shed past his eyes, before the crescent de in his hands instantly shed out.

    Bang!

    A palm that seemed to be formed by lightning extended out and directly grabbed and held onto the sharp body of the de. In the next instant, a foot kicked out, carrying along an arc of lightning, before violently striking Wang Tong¡¯s chest without any mercy.

    Puff!

    Wang Tong spewed a mouthful of blood as his body rapidly shot down, before violently drilling into the ground with an enormous explosion.

    ¡°Big brother!¡± shouted Wang Lei and Wang anxiously.

    ¡°Since you two wish to apany him, down you go!¡±

    Lightning sparkled and shed as Mu Chen¡¯s figure appeared behind Wang Lei again like a spectre. Using the crescent de in his hand like a stick, he violent swung down and furiously smashed it against the waists of the two men.

    Bang! Bang!

    Wang Lei and Wang Zhong sorrowfully shot down and created two newrge holes in the ground.

    Hiss!

    Chen Peng and his group looked towards the three gigantic holes in the ground. There, the trio were lying down, spewing mouthfuls of blood. They were in extremely pitiful states, and there was not a trace of the previous brashness and arrogance from before.

    ¡°This fellow... is also too terrifying...¡±

    All of them swallowed mouthfuls of saliva before raising their heads. In the air was the youth, sparkling with rays of lightning as he slowly descended. The lightning light dissipated, and his body started to regain its original colour.

    This time, the gazesing from them had an addition of respect and rejoice. Thank god they had not overly offended Mu Chen; if they did, their ending might have been the same as the trio.

    Mu Chen ignored their gazes and remained indifferent as he descended. With a flick of his fingers, the crescent moon de turned into a ray of light and violent impaled the ground before the trio, sinking over a metre deep.

    The trio looked at the vibrating de as their faces turned slightly pale.

    Dusting off his hands, Mu Chen stared at them with a faint smile on his face. Except, that smile made the trio feel a chill all over their bodies.

    ¡°Next up, let¡¯s have a nice talk about the so-called ¡®price¡¯.¡±

 Chapter 300 - Extremely Dangerous Grade

    <strong>Chapter 300 - Extremely Dangerous Grade</strong>

    The trio¡¯s faces turned deathly pale as they looked towards Mu Chen, who had a faint smile and was staring at them. They had a faint sensation of their scalp getting numb, as the scene they had witnessed caused them to feel slightly absent-minded. Even under the coboration of the three, they were actually beaten by the youth whose strength was just at the Quasi-Heavenly Transformation Stage.

    ¡°How is he that strong!?¡±

    Words of bitterness and pain spewed out of the mouths of the trio. They had bitterly trained for a year, and were certain that they would definitely be able to demonstrate their extraordinary talents aftering out of their isted training. However, who would have thought that they would meet such a cruel and vicious character not long after the start of the hunt?

    It was said that this fellow had just entered the Northern Heavens Spirit Academy half a year ago. However with the capabilities that he had demonstrated today, even all those outstanding seniors would be left eating his dust.

    This fellow would absolutely have the strength to break into the top five rankings of the Heavenly Ranking!

    What a monster!

    The trio felt slightly disheartened, as the arrogance within their hearts was finally smashed and broken into bits. They once bragged about themselves being geniuses. However, when they were trulypared to a person like Mu Chen, they were tossed far far away.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± After all, Wang Tong was the eldest. Forcing himself to focus, he clenched his teeth and look towards Mu Chen and asked.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t truly want your pitiful lives in this ce, I can beat you three till you¡¯re half-dead. You three should automatically transfer out of this Spiritual Light World. If you three do so, you will lose the qualifications for the Spiritual Light Empowerment.¡± said Mu Chen with a smile as he sat down on the huge cliff before the trio; however, his voice did not have any warmth in it.

    The trio¡¯s faces¡¯ turned white again, as they had chosen to unleash their abilities during the hunt all for the purpose of achieving the Spiritual Light Empowerment. It was able to grant them an improvement to their strength, allowing them to truly catch up to those influential figures at the top. If Mu Chen really forced them out of the Spiritual Light World, they would lose such an opportunity. To them, this was undoubtedly an enormous blow.

    ¡°However, you can hand over something that would make my heart move, if not...¡± said Mu Chen with a faint smile, his gaze swept over the trio with malicious intent.

    ¡°We¡¯ve a thousand Spiritual Lights that we¡¯ve snatched from those other fellows. We¡¯ll give them to you. What do you say?¡± asked Wang Tong as he clenched his teeth.

    Hearing those words, the three small groups of people that were starting to crowd around not too far away instantly became furious; however, they did not dare to say anything. Whether it was Mu Chen or the Wang trio, both of them were not people that they could deal with.

    There wasn¡¯t much of a fluctuation with Mu Chen¡¯splexion, as he only extended his palm.

    A glow sparkled within Wang Tong¡¯s hand, and a head-sized crystal ball appeared in a sh. The originally sparkling and translucent crystal was now emitting a fiery red glow, akin to a cluster of ming suns burning with a zing light within it. Being filled with a thousand points of Spiritual Lights, it emitted a thick Spiritual Energy fluctuation, causing even the air to start emitting a humming noise.

    The three small groups of people looked anxiously at the crystal ball. It was theirs...

    However, Mu Chen did not care about them. He did not have any favorable impressions of the Wang brothers. He also did not have any favourable impressions of those narrow-minded fellows who tried to y tricks on him. Therefore, with a flip of his hand, he stored the crystal ball, without a slightest thought of returning it to Chen Peng and those groups.

    Seeing his actions, Chen Peng and those groups could only squirm their lips, as they did not dare to criticise him. That was Mu Chen¡¯s spoils of war.

    ¡°You only have this? That¡¯s not enough.¡± After storing the thousand points of Spiritual Lights, Mu Chen looked towards Wang Tong and said with an indifferent tone.

    ¡°You¡¯re still not satisfied with the Spiritual Lights! Mu Chen, don¡¯t be too much!¡± shouted the trio furiously as theirplexions instantly changed.

    Mu Chen start to walk towards them. With a clench of his fist, the crescent moon de in front of the trio hummed and shot into his hand. With a casual shake of his hand, a swift and fierce de light sliced a deep fissure into the ground in front of the three men, before staring at them with a slightly cold gaze.

    Looking at Mu Chen¡¯s cold gaze, the trio¡¯s hearts felt slightly cold. Looking at each other, they finally sighed in dejection. Looked like they were truly unlucky this time. If they didn¡¯t offer something valuable, this fiend would not be willing to let them go.

    ¡°We have some information about the gathering points.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have that much interest in normal gathering points.¡± replied Mu Chen, while faintly wrinkling his brows.

    ¡°Hmph, the gathering point that we know about is being ssified as an Extremely Dangerous Grade.¡± said Wang Tong furiously.

    ¡°An Extremely Dangerous Grade gathering point?¡± hearing Wang Tong¡¯s words, An Ran and the two girls who had remained quiet for the entire time suddenly cried out in surprise. With a change of their expressions on their beautiful faces, they stared at Wang Tong and asked, ¡°You guys actually knew of a gathering point of that grade?¡±

    Mu Chen was slightly surprised as he stared at the trio. The current him had some understanding of this hunt, for example gathering points can be differentiate into strong and weak. The gathering points they had found till now were only Ordinary Grade gathering points. Above the Ordinary Grade, there was the Dangerous Grade and the Extremely Dangerous Grade.

    Generally speaking, Dangerous Grade gathering points would have an existence equivalent to a Heavenly Transformation Late Stage, the Spirit General. Furthermore, the variance was not small. As for the Extremely Dangerous Grade, there was a high possibility of a Spirit King appearing.

    Spirit King, one that possessed the terrifying strength of a Heavenly Completion Stage. Within the past few years, there had yet to be any news about a student being able to hunt a Spirit King.

    ¡°This information is indeed enough; however, one might not be able to put it to good use.¡±

    Mu Chen faintly frowned. If he could get his hands on the Spiritual Light from a Spirit King, he would absolutely achieve the maximum benefit from this hunt. At that time, the result of the Spiritual Light Empowerment would definitely be described as perfect. However, he wasn¡¯t a person to let a few good benefits get to his head. Although the Spiritual Light from a Spirit King was extremely alluring, one must possess the capability to be able to enjoy the rewards. Mu Chen¡¯s current strength could be considered as having a great improvement; however, he knew that if he truly faced against a Heavenly Completion Stage, he would still be in danger.

    ¡°You¡¯re guts are too small. Without that little bit of courage, you still wish to shine in this hunt?¡± sneered Wang Lei.

    Mu Chen shot a look at him. With an expression on his face, the crescent moon de in his hand started to vibrate, before he pointed the sharp edge of the de at Wang Lei. Upon seeing this, thetter immediately shut his mouth up.

    ¡°Exin this Extremely Dangerous Grade gathering point to me. With your capabilities, you three don¡¯t have to qualifications to enter that sort of ce. There should be some things that you¡¯ve yet to say, right?¡±asked Mu Chen as he looked towards Wang Tong.

    Hearing those words, the corner of Wang Tong¡¯s mouth twitched. He never thought that Mu Chen¡¯s foresight would be that sharp. After hesitating for short period of time, he replied, ¡°The number of Extremely Dangerous Grade gathering points in this Spiritual Light World can be counted with our fingers, as there were simply no students that dared to go near those kinds of ces in the past few years.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head. Even if it was Shen Cangsheng, and Li Xuantong, that level of influential figures would be cautious, even fear a Spirit King. Not to even mention the normal students.

    Due to that, there was no one who dared to take action against those Spirit Kings. This resulted in their followers increasing over time and getting stronger and stronger. So much so that even though the students¡¯ strength had increased, no one dared to make any ns to go against those high grade gathering points.

    ¡°The gathering point we¡¯re talking about isn¡¯t within those few examples. This is because it was just graded as Extremely Dangerous this year.¡±

    Licking his lips, Wang Tong continued speaking while his eyes turned fiery, ¡°The Spirit King at that gathering point was born only recently!¡±

    ¡°A newly born Spirit King?¡±

    Shock appeared on the faces of An Ran and the two other girls. This kind of information truly had some importance. Although the current students did not have the means to deal with those Spirit Kings who had taken shape for many years, if it was only a newly born Spirit King, they would be able to have some level of possibility.

    If this information was circted, there would be no telling how many people would turn feverish over the Spiritual Light that the Spirit King would be at such a gathering point. This would be enough for them to take the risk.

    Mu Chen faintly narrowed his eyes. A newly born Spirit King? No wonder why Wang Tong and his brothers would dare to take the risk to head to a gathering point of that grade. Mu Chen knew that even with the strength of the three brothers, it would not end smoothly if they faced a newly born Spirit King. Regardless of that, there was a slight possibility for sess, after all.

    For the sake of the Spiritual Light of a Spirit King¡¯s Level, it was worthwhile for the trio to risk a chance.

    ¡°How many people know about this information?¡± asked Mu Chen in a slightly deep voice.

    Wang Tong faintly frowned and shook his head, as he replied, ¡°How would I know? This bit of information was ced within the Spiritual Value Hall by the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Although the people who purchased it was extremely small, there would still be some people who would have an inclination to such information.¡±

    ¡°That is to say that you guys aren¡¯t the only ones who know about this information, right?¡±

    Wang Tong nodded his head and replied, ¡° You should not wish to have exclusive information within this Spiritual Light World, as the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy wants everyone topete over it. As if it would that easy to find such exclusively convenient information by yourself.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled and extend his hands, ¡°Hand me the location.¡±

    Clenching his teeth and feeling iparably painful, Wang Tong took out a red scroll and handed it over to Mu Chen. After he received it, he opened it up to find a moreplex map. On the northeastern portion there was a region that was marked out with a blood red colour. On the side of that region were the words ¡®Extremely Dangerous Grade¡¯ written in a scarlet colour, sparkling with a chilling glint.

    It was obviously impossible for the trio to create a counterfeit of such a thing. Furthermore, there should not be any mistake with the information that was circted by the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Therefore, Mu Chen did not suspect anything and stored it in his Mustard Seed Bracelet.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± grinned Mu Chen as he waved his hands, throwing the crescent moon de, which pierced the ground before the trio once again. After rearranging himself, he proceeded to turn around and leave.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Seeing that Mu Chen was about to leave, Wang Tong hurriedly shouted out.

    Faintly tilting his head, Mu Chen looked at him and asked, ¡°What? What else do you want?¡±

    Seeing the looking from Mu Chen, Wang Tong promptly shook his head and replied with a bitterugh, ¡°Just thinking about discussing something with you. Since we¡¯re nning to head to the gathering point, why don¡¯t we coborate? Since this information isn¡¯t exclusive, there will definitely be other strong groups eyeing it. I feel that, if we coborate, the possibility to get our hands on it would greatly increase.¡±

    ¡°You should trust us more; after all, we are still students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. It¡¯s alright to y some some tricks; however, all of us know about what level we should not go to.¡±

    ¡°If everyone works together, and if we were to get it in our hands, we can discuss how to split it then, what do you say?¡±

    Mu Chen looked at the Wang Tong, who was earnestly staring at himself. Behind thetter, Wang Lei and Wang Zhong twitched their mouths, but did not say anything, as it was obvious that Wang Tong was in charge.

    After faintly muttering to himself for quite a while, he nodded his head. The Wang brothers¡¯ strengths were not bad. If they hadn¡¯t tried to pull some strings in the dark, they would, indeed, be some pretty good helpers.

    ¡°If you guys want toe along, I won¡¯t reject it. However, I will be the one in charge of things from now on. If you guys aren¡¯t willing, you can leave by yourselves. On a side note, do not do anything that will cross me. If not, this won¡¯t end with something as simple as me squeezing an information report out of you guys.¡±

    Mu Chen shot a deep look at Wang Tong before signalling Luo Li, An Ran and the girls with his hand. Turning around, he proceeded to leave.

    Looking at each other, the trio gave a bitterugh before hurriedly following him from behind.

 Chapter 301 - Dark Society

    <strong>Chapter 301 - Dark Society</strong>

    In the next day, due to the addition of the Wang brothers mixed into their small group, their collection had increased by a minute portion. Although they could be considered as coborating, it was natural that the Wang brothered did not have the notion of immediately treating Mu Chen as their boss. It was only a coboration due to mutual benefit.

    Mu Chen was extremely clear about this, and that was why he did not have the extravagant thought about making the trio listen to and obey his orders. As long as they could contribute during their times of need, this coboration could continue to persist.

    Simrly, the trio was also very clear about this coboration. Therefore, they had provided some information of gathering points along the way, while providing a helping hand in encircling and destroying them, and gained some Spiritual Lights in the process. Overall, it could be considered that everyone got what they wanted to everyone¡¯s delight and satisfaction.

    Naturally, it was obvious that the trio did not report all of the information that they possessed. asionally, they would leave to group and head out on their own for periods of time. When they returned, they would be in a sorrowful state, but excitement would always be present in their eyes. Obviously, they had left to devour some points by themselves.

    With regards to their actions, Mu Chen could only twitch his mouth, as there was nothing he could say. Their coboration was only for the gathering point that was graded as Extremely Dangerous. Before that happened, as long as they did not hinder him, nothing could be said about their independent actions.

    After all, he could not force the trio to be magnanimous and provide all the information they had obtained. If that was the case, the trio might even consider leaving the Spiritual Light World than fulfilling his wish.

    Under this form of coboration where everyone did not interfere with each other and got what they wished for, two somewhat peaceful and harmonious days passed by. The trio gradually put their grudge about being defeated by Mu Chen down. When they were together, it was even possible to have conversations going, although their rtionship wasn¡¯t that intimate. However, this was naturally much better than before.

    Two days had passed.

    Mu Chen and the rest continued on the path towards the extremely dangerous region marked on the map. After two days, the Spiritual Light World became all the more lively. Along the way, Mu Chen and the rest would frequently meet with variousrge crowds of students who had formed groups to search for gathering points.

    At this moment, the hunt could be said to have truly entered its exciting phase.

    As everyone gradually travelled to the depths of the Spiritual Light World, various kinds of conflicts were starting to erupt. Various dark horses that had hibernated for a very long time had also started to disy their astonishing strength in session. Within this Spiritual Light World, they had suddenly magnified their previously obscure reputation to everyone.

    Within the Spiritual Light World, the standard strength of the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had rapidly risen higher. Before entering, one with the strength of a Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase was able to enter the top 20 in the Heavenly Rankings. However, even if one had the strength of Heavenly Transformation Stage, it was hard to say if one might even be able to enter the top 20 at this very moment.

    Even Mu Chen felt some what speechless at this development. This hunt was undoubtedly the most lively activity of the year within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Just solely on the number of dark horses that surfaced, it was more than enough to churn up huge waves within the academy.

    Furthermore, it was obvious that this was just the beginning. As time continued to pass by, there would be more and more hibernating dark horses revealing themselves. As for those previously influential figures, there would be quite a few amongst them who would feel uneasy due to the surge created by those dark horses. This would depend on whether their arrogance and hot temperedness would still be present after bing influential figures.

    At a gathering point that was not considered excessivelyrge. Mu Chen stood on the peak of a mountain. In the valley below, there was arge amount of Spiritual Lights rippling and fluctuating. However, there wasn¡¯t much vigorous spiritual fluctuations radiating from them. This ce was weaker than the gathering point they had firste across.

    ¡°Those three bastards.¡±

    Helplessly twitching his mouth, Mu Chen cursed out.

    This gathering point was provided by the trio. However, it was indeed hard for this gathering point grade to enter Mu Chen¡¯s eye. Therefore, he was simply toozy to take action, and had allowed An Ran and the girls to hunt them.

    Standing behind Mu Chen, Luo Li gave a faint smile and consoled him. ¡°Although there¡¯s little meat here, all in all, it¡¯s still considered as some Spiritual Lights. At least it provides a better result than us recklessly searching.¡±

    ¡°How much information did the trio obtain before entering the Spiritual Light World? They didn¡¯t even give me some tidbits for our coboration, and instead provided these small gathering points to con me.¡± replied Mu Chen as he clenched his teeth. Those three bastards would head out every time to eat their fill by themselves. Uponing back, they would still incessantly yell and shout, as if he was forcing them to hand over their Spiritual Lights.

    Although Mu Chen knew that the trio did not have any obligation to hand over all their information to him, he would feel slightly unhappy and unfair every time he saw those three fellows glowing with radiance and satisfaction when they returned.

    However, regardless of whether it was fair or not, Mu Chen did not hate the trio in his heart. Although they had some grudges between them, following the interaction with them over these past two days, it hadpletely dissipated. After all, if they had not provided any information over the past two days, Mu Chen and the rest would not be able to obtain these gains.

    Whoosh!

    Whizzing sounds rang across the valley, before a few figures shot across. An Ran and the girls descended on the mountain peak with happiness brimming on their beautiful faces. Mu Chen had a high criteria and did not hold any interest in this gathering point grade. However, for them, it was already very satisfying.

    The Wang brothers had closely followed behind them. While following behind them, the trio had appeared extremely polite. Facing their solicitous behaviour, the girls replied with faint smiles. Although their rtionship had gotten slightly better over the past two days, it was clear that they were still closer to Mu Chen.

    ¡°A total of 600 Spiritual Lights.¡± reported An Ran after sending a smile towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°You all should store them first.¡± replied Mu Chen while nodding his head. Spiritual Pawn grade Spiritual Lights didn¡¯t enter his eyes anymore. Furthermore, An Ran and the girls had spent quite the effort to collect all of them. Being a gentleman, he did not have the nerve to use such a shortcut to gain benefits.

    ¡°Brother Mu sure is magnanimous.¡± said Wang Tong instantly upon seeing Mu Chen¡¯s reply.

    Mu Chen shot a nce at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll trouble you to find us a gathering point that gives more Spiritual Lights. Then, you¡¯ll be more magnanimous than me.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Wang Tong gave a sheepishugh while feeling slightly embarrassed. In the past two days, they had been hoarding slightly too much food.

    ¡°Is there any fresh news?¡± Not caring much about it, Mu Chen turned around and asked him.

    Wang Tong promptly nodded his head and smiled while replying, ¡°We¡¯ve previously met with a group and heard a few stories. They had said that there are many dark horses that are starting to erupt. A few of the influential figures in top ten of the Heavenly Rankings had started to fall from their ranks.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Mu Chen faintly narrowed his eyes. The influential figures in the top ten had been overtaken by some dark horses in such a short frame of time? Who were the dark horses? Are they that dark?

    ¡°Yesterday, the 9th ce, Jiang Tai, was challenged by someone. After an intense battle, this influential figure of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had suffered aplete defeat.¡± replied Wang Tong with some graveness in his gaze.

    Mu Chen faintly nodded his head. Looks like these few dark horses have finally started to reveal their hidden strength.

    ¡°In addition, half a day ago, the 7th ce, Gu Yuan, was challenged by someone. After an intense ten bouts, he suffered a crushing defeat.¡± added Wang Tong with a more serious tone.

    ¡°Ten bouts...¡± muttered Mu Chen as his mouth twitched. He was faintly moved. These few dark horses were too formidable. He was unsure if a person at the extreme front like Su Xuan would meet the challenges sent by the dark horses. However Mu Chen wasn¡¯t especially worried about her. While entering the Spiritual Light World, he had sense that Su Xuan¡¯s strength had a dramatic increase. Furthermore she doesn¡¯t incite a strongbative response, thinking about this, there should not be that many people specifically finding trouble with her.

    As for Su Xuan, Mu Chen still had a favorable impression about her, thus he had naturally not wished for her to meet any trouble.

    ¡°The person that had challenged Jiang Tai is called Mu Fengyang. He¡¯s also a senior of the Northern Heavens Spirit Academy, but isn¡¯t consider famous. During the year when he had entered the academy, he was once beaten and humiliated by a student, and was beaten soundly after he tried to resist. From then on, there was no other news about him. After such a long time, he had spent all of his time on bitter training. It can be considered that he had finally erupted today.¡± continued Wang Tong.

    ¡°The person that challenged Gu Yuan is called Zhao Qingshan. In actual fact, he can¡¯t be considered as an obscure and unknown person. He had always been holding onto the 51st ce in the Heavenly Rankings. He had never stepped across that boundary; however, it is obvious that his strength is frightening. One would wonder exactly what step he had finally reached in this hunt.¡±

    With a tremor in his voice, Wang Tong said, ¡°In addition, they are all members of the ¡®Dark Society¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Dark Society?¡± asked Mu Chen while gawking. Wrinkling his brows, it was obvious that he had never heard of this kind of influence within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°Their full name is the Society of the Dark Horses. If we¡¯re going to truly talk about them, they might be the longest surviving student influences that exists within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. It is because they had always existed, and had never disappeared before.¡±

    Wang Tong faintly curled his mouth and continued, ¡°There will always be freshmen that would enter the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. At the same time, there would be quite a few existing talents. Due to various reasons, they would enter the Dark Society. As this cycle continues, the Dark Society would never disappear. Every year, during the hunt, an absolutelyrge majority of the dark horses that appear would be from the ¡®Dark Society¡¯.¡±

    Mu Chen was slightly shock. He never thought that the so-called ¡°Dark Society¡± would actually be able to possess such tyrannical hidden strength. If one wanted to truly judge it, perhaps only Shen Cangshen¡¯s ¡°Judgment Brotherhood¡± or Li Xuantong¡¯s ¡°Xuan n¡± would be able topare with it.

    ¡°You three should also be considered as dark horses. Is it possible that you three are members of the ¡°Dark Society¡±?¡± asked Mu Chen as he looked towards the trio.

    Hearing his question, Wang Tong shook his head and replied, ¡°They had once extended their invitation to us brothers; however, we rejected them. Although we had, indeed, suffered a defeat by Li Xuan Tong¡¯s hands, we did not have any grudges against him. We only wanted to put our best effort into training. Of course, being able to defeat him would, naturally, be the best. However, if we can¡¯t aplish that, there¡¯s no need to warp and twist ourselves.¡±

    Hearing his reply, Mu Chen felt slightly shocked and had a feeling of a whole new level of respect for them. He never imagined that the trio would have such a level ofprehension. However, what he said was also correct. That Dark Society seemed to always gather students that were humiliated and had talent to join their ranks. Although this might be a motivational factor to training, it would, indeed, be easy to warp and twist someone.

    ¡°The goal of the challenges sent out by the Dark Society are to defeat all the influential figures in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Therefore, you have to be slightly careful. Although you¡¯re a freshman, your fame and reputation in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy has been increasing extremely rapidly, thus you¡¯ve no choice but to guard against them.¡± continued Wang Tong.

    Hearing that, Mu Chen gave a faint smile. He did not wish to incite trouble. However, if those so-called ¡®dark horses¡¯ assumed that they could establish themselves by stepping on his head, Mu Chen did not mind letting them know that there was one that was darker than them!

 Chapter 302 - Campgrounds

    <strong>Chapter 302 - Campgrounds</strong>

    Mu Chen stood on the mountain peak and looked at the valley below, where the Spiritual Lights had thinned out. After being harvested by An Ran and the girls, there wasn¡¯t any need to continue staying at that ce. Waving his hands, he said towards the trio, ¡°Let¡¯s go. How far are we from the gathering point on the map?¡±

    ¡°ording to our speed, we¡¯ll reach it by tomorrow.¡±

    Thinking awhile, Wang Tong continued speaking, ¡°However, as I¡¯ve said earlier, it¡¯s not only us who knows about this. Everyone who got their hands on such information would try their best to keep this a secret. So, we would definitely not be only ones that are eyeing that newly born Spirit King.¡±

    Mu Chen faintly nodded his head in approval. A big cake like this would definitely be targeted by many people; however, he did not wish for them to have such ambitions.

    ¡°ording to our route, we should be able to reach a hunting campgrounds by the afternoon. There should be quite a few students stopping at that ce, and there would be an abundant flow of information. We could try asking around for some information about exactly what formidable groups are present in that area. If their routes are simr to ours, we should be able to guess who our next opponents will be.¡± The trio¡¯s familiarity with the Spiritual Light World was obviously much higher than Mu Chen¡¯s. These few arrangements were extremely appropriate.

    Therefore, Mu Chen did not oppose them and nodded his head. If they were able to get their hands on all of this information, they would, indeed, be quite helpful to them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Mu Chen did not continue procrastinating. Taking the initiative, he shot forward. Transforming into a ray of light, he swept towards the northwest direction. At his back, Luo Li, Wang Tong and the rest proceeded to closely follow him.

    During the following journey, the group did not stop again, as all of them travelled at full speed. Once it was sunset, they finally saw a few gigantic camping groups on the vast, t ins.

    The area of the campgrounds wasn¡¯t small; however, they looked somewhat simple from afar, and the atmosphere within was rather fiery and lively. From a distance, there would constantly be whizzing noises ringing out, as figure after figure would sweep across before finallynding within the campgrounds.

    This ce could already be considered as the start of the Northern Spirit World depths. After two days into the hunt, there were more and more students entering here. Therefore, these hunting campgrounds had nock of people and a lively atmosphere.

    ¡°There are a few hunting campgrounds within the depths of the Northern Spirit World. These ces are, after all, more safe than the other ces, as one wouldn¡¯t be met with wandering Spirit Pawns. When resting, one couldpletely feel relieved.¡± said Wang Tong while sending a smile towards Mu Chen as they neared the gigantic campgrounds.

    ¡°In addition to allowing one to rest and organize, the hunting campgrounds still have other purposes. For example, if some of the groups did not have sufficient strength, or they wanted to recruit new members to increase their group, they could find them within the hunting campgrounds. Naturally, this is on the pretense that there is mutual agreement.¡±

    ¡°Other than that, there are some deals and trades that could bepleted here. For example, using Spiritual Value Points to change for Spiritual Lights.¡±

    ¡°Using Spiritual Value Points to change for Spiritual Lights? Is that possible?¡± asked Mu Chen, somewhat astonished, after gawking.

    ¡°Ha ha, Spiritual Value Points are very important to us. This kind of exchange can be considered mutually beneficial. That¡¯s why the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would not prohibit this.¡± replied Wang Tong with a smile.

    Mu Chen nodded his head; however, he did not have much interest in these kinds of trades. He had an abundance of Spiritual Lights in his hands and did not need to trade with people. At the same time, there was no need for him to sell of the Spiritual Lights he had. The more Spiritual Lights he had, the greater the results of the Spiritual Light Empowerment. Mu Chen was still counting on the benefits of the Spiritual Light Empowerment to help him break into the Heavenly Completion Stage. Thus, naturally, he would not sell any of the Spiritual Lights in his possession.

    ¡°Leave the matter of collecting information to us brothers. Brother Mu and the rest can just wait for our good news.¡± Looking at the gigantic campgrounds filled with exuberant vitality, Wang Tong took charge and said to the rest.

    ¡°Thanks for the trouble.¡± said Mu Chen with a smile. With the trio in the group, it had saved him quite a bit of trouble.

    ¡°Ha ha, this is nothing. Perhaps we might have to rely on brother Mu in the future.¡± replied Wang Tong with a mischievous smile. The tone of his speech did not have the arrogance that he had during thest confrontation. Obviously, after crossing hands with Mu Chen, he had suppressed his arrogance and haughtiness.

    Hearing his reply, Mu Chen smiled and shook his head. Although the three brothers were somewhat arrogant, and loved to sneakily hoard food, their characters were considered not bad. In the short span of two days, Mu Chen¡¯s thoughts about them had been changed by quite a bit.

    The group moved closer to the gigantic campgrounds, before descending down. As they entered the grounds, sounds of moring and racketing that soared throughout the skies came to meet them, causing them to feel as if their ears were buzzing and ringing.

    Mu Chen and the rest looked towards the bustling and lively crowd within the campgrounds and eximed in astonishment. Perhaps, there was already close to ten thousand students that had gathered on these campgrounds.

    Entering the grounds as a group, they swept their surroundings with faint curiosity, before proceeding towards its depths. Along the way, they could see quite a few erected crystal signboards. There were even people who were putting energy into shouting out advertisements.

    ¡°We have currently 12 people in our squad and are looking for 8 members! Strength must be Heavenly Transformation Late Stage and above!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ranked 98th on the Heavenly Ranking and I¡¯m looking for a strong group to hunt the Spiritual Spawns!¡±

    ¡°Buying Spiritual Lights for 50 Spiritual Value Points per strand! Anyone interested should quickly contact me!¡±

    As they walked along, Mu Chen looked at the myriad of advertisements all around him. Unable to bear it any longer, he started to smile. Only in a ce like this would he be able to see such a marvelous scene.

    It was a walk in the park for the Wang brothers. They would start a discussion with people from time to time, while secretly handing them some Spiritual Lights, and gathered various kinds of information.

    The trio handled the matter nimbly, saving Mu Chen quite a bit of effort. Being free as a result, Mu Chen started to stroll leisurely across the campgrounds, feeling carefree and rxed.

    Luo Li followed beside him. Wearing a ck dress, the soft clothing entuated her slender and exquisitely beautiful body, emphasising her alluring curves. Her long hair, which was akin to silver, was hanging down from her head, look as bright and resplendent as the Milky Way. She had, undoubtedly, be a sight to see for all the eyes within the campgrounds, as quite a few people had astonishment within their eyes after seeing her. However, they had quickly recognised her; after all, Luo Li¡¯s ranking within the Heavenly Ranking was higher than Mu Chen¡¯s. Ranked fifteen, she could be considered as being rather ahead of the rest.

    After recognising Luo Li, they had, naturally, recognised Mu Chen. There wasn¡¯t any student within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy that did not know about this pair of absolutely astonishing young lovers. Other than Mu Chen, there might not be a second male student who was able to safely and quietly walk beside Luo Li.

    Sensing the fiery and zing gazesing from the surroundings, a grin appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face. Extending his hands, he grabbed onto Luo Li¡¯s small and jade-like hand. He wanted to make all of them jealous, they should go and continue being bachelors.

    Luo Li could feel the thoughts of Mu Chen. Unable to help it, she unhappily shot a look at Mu Chen. However, contrary to her thoughts, her coquettish and absolutely beautiful appearance made quite a few people¡¯s gazes turn zing hot.

    Mu Chen smiled mischievously, before drawing Luo Li in and quickly walked for quite a while. Raising his head to look ahead, there were quite a few people forming a crowd in front of them. A tform stood there, where a youth was raising an object high up in the air, while shouting towards the crowd.

    ¡°Everyone, the thing in my hands isn¡¯t any ordinary item. It¡¯s said that it¡¯s known as the ¡®Forging God Stone¡¯. This stone can be called a miracle stone, as it possesses a miraculous power, which is that it could forge and temper a Spiritual Artifact. Regardless of what kind of Spiritual Artifact yours is, as long as you use it to temper by absorbing the stone¡¯s godly power, your Spiritual Artifact will definitely rise to the next level!¡±

    The item lifted high by the youth was a pitch-ck stone. On the surface, it looked bumpy and full of holes and was totally unassuming. Furthermore, it did not have any appearance of being mysterious and strange. Although there was quite a number of people crowding around him, a majority of them were staring at him with look as if he was stupid. He actually dared to use a broken stone that he had picked up from god-knows-where and treated it as a treasure. Did he think that everyone here was stupid?

    ¡°If I used a High Grade Spiritual Artifact and used the item in your hand to temper it, would it turn into an Absolute Grade Spiritual Artifact?¡± asked someone with a mocking tone, resulting in some people breaking out intoughter. By itself, a High Grade Spiritual Artifact was worth a million Spiritual Value Points within the Spiritual Value Hall. If it was a Peerless Rank Spiritual Artifact, its value would reach a terrifying amount of tens of millions. If the item in that fellow¡¯s hand was that miraculous, why would he be willing to sell it away?

    On the stone tform, the youth gave a guilty smile and replied, ¡°Of course there is a failure rate. If it fails, there¡¯s a possibility that the Spiritual Artifact will be slightly damaged.¡±

    ¡°%$&@!¡±

    Countless people in the crowd cursed a single word. A failure rate and slightly damaged? It¡¯s obvious that this fellow¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be trusted.

    Even Mu Chen could not bear it and gave augh. With a single look he could tell that the so-called ¡°Divine Forging Stone¡± did not have a trace of fluctuations emitting from it. More or less, this fellow was trying to trick people.

    Shaking his head, he nned to draw Luo Li to leave. However, after a tug, he did not receive an appropriate response from her. Feeling slightly surprised, he turned his head and looked at her. What he saw was Luo Li¡¯s ss-like eyes staring closely at the ck stone within the youth¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Mu Chen in a low voice. He felt slightly surprised, as this was the first time he had seen Luo Li react like that to an item. ¡°I need that stone. It can help me resolved ayer of the seal on the Luo Shen Sword.¡± Moving closer to Mu Chen, Luo Li replied to him in a voice that only the two of them could hear.

    ¡°Luo Shen Sword?¡± muttered Mu Chen with slight shock. He proceeded to turn his gaze towards the ck-coloured longsword that was always held by Luo Li, no matter where she went. Ever since the first time he had seen Luo Li, he had always saw her with that sword. Although there were a few times that Luo Li had truly drawn that mysterious sword, Mu Chen had never dared to doubt its might. This was due to the fact that there were some situations where even he would feel his life being threatened by the sensation he got from that mysterious sword.

    ¡°Yup, this is the most valuable Divine Artifact of our Luo God n.¡± replied Luo Li softly. ¡°Grandfather had given it to me; however, due to my strength, I¡¯m unable to control it. Therefore, grandfather had set up three seals. In the past few years I¡¯ve still been unable to open a single seal. If I could obtain that rock, perhaps I¡¯ll be able to achieve that goal.¡±

    ¡°A Divine Artifact?!¡± muttered Mu Chen in total shock. These simple two words represented power that could shatter the heavens and crush the earth. Mu Chen believed that even a Sovereign level expert would turnpletely greedy upon hearing those two words. Who would have thought that the longsword that was carried by Luo Li was actually a genuine Divine Artifact?

    Giving a faint smile, Luo Li extended her hand and passed the ck longsword covered in mysterious runes over to Mu Chen. This divine object that would cause a Sovereign level expert to turnpletely greedy was passed over to Mu Chen by her without any vignce. Obviously, Mu Chen¡¯s ce within her heart was higher than this so-called ¡®Divine Artifact¡¯.

    With slight curiosity, Mu Chen received it. In the instant the longsword touched his hand, he felt a stabbing paining from his palm. Although the sword had yet to be drawn, the sword qi that radiated out from it was capable of making Mu Chen instantly feel as if his entire arm had turned cold and numb. Furthermore, he could faintly feel the meridians within his body starting to ache.

    This sword was too overbearing.

    Mu Chen did not hold on to it for too long and quickly returned it to Luo Li. In the next moment, he looked towards the stone tform with his eyes slightly narrowed. Since this stone had such an important use for Luo Li, no matter what, he had to get it into his hands!

 Chapter 303 - Divine Forging Stone

    <strong>Chapter 303 - Divine Forging Stone</strong>

    On the stone tform, the youth was still hurling saliva around as he presented the ¡°Divine Forging Stone¡± within his hand. However, this item wasparatively too poor whenpared to everything else that he had auctioned. Therefore, there were a lot of people who held suspicions in their hearts, and there was not a single person that showed much interest in it.

    ¡°What exactly is this item going for?¡±

    While the youth was feeling somewhat crestfallen, someone finally casually asked. This caused a tremor within his mind as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s priced at 5,000 strands of Spiritual Pawn Spiritual Lights or 20 strands of Spirit Knight Spiritual Lights.¡±

    Instantly, the surroundings turned quieter as the majority of the people present spat out and choked. Looking at the youth as if he was stupid, they thought, ¡®Had this fellow gone crazy after thinking about the Spiritual Lights?¡¯

    Seeing the majority of the people looking at him with gazes of contempt, the youth¡¯s face instantly turned slightly red. Feeling indignant, he said, ¡°If no one¡¯s buying it, then let¡¯s forget about it.¡±

    It¡¯s obvious that he didn¡¯t have the material for being a salesperson, as he wasn¡¯t able to garner any interest for the objects he was auctioning out. Furiously snorting, he started to turn around and walk away. He thought, ¡®These people truly didn¡¯t have an eye for treasure. There wille a time where they will feel regret.¡¯

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Just as he was able to turn and leave, a voice finally rang out. Pausing his steps, he turned around with some suspicion, only to see a handsome and outstanding youth smiling towards him from under the stone tform. Standing behind the youth was a beautiful girl that would make people feel absolutely astonished.

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy that stone,¡± said Mu Chen while smiling towards the youth.

    His total harvest for the past two days was 25 strands of Spirit Knight Spiritual Lights. This had Luo Li¡¯s portion already added to it. However, since Luo Li needed that unknown stone, he would, naturally, not be stingy about it.

    Whoosh!

    The moment Mu Chen said those words, the various sounds of an uproar rang across the entire area. Gaze after gaze of astonishments converged on him. Spending 20 strands of Spirit Knight Spiritual Lights to buy some unknown stone. What was this fellow thinking?

    ¡°You want to buy it?¡± asked the youth after quite some time, while looking doubtfully at Mu Chen. 20 strands of Spirit Knight Spiritual Lights was absolutely not something that anyone could easily take out.

    ¡°Are you still selling it?¡± Sensing the gazesing from the surroundings, Mu Chen faintly wrinkled his forehead and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m selling!¡± replied the youth hurriedly with a conditioned reflex. It was already so hard just to find an interested buyer. If he was to let Mu Chen go, it might be possible that he truly wouldn¡¯t think about ever selling it again.

    Just as the youth shouted, he immediately tossed the ck stone towards Mu Chen. From the looks of it, it seemed that he was afraid that Mu Chen might feel regret.

    Giving a smile, Mu Chen extended his hands to catch it.

    Whoosh!

    Just as Mu Chen was able to catch the ck stone, a gale suddenly rushed and erupted out, shooting directly towards Mu Chen¡¯s palm.

    Feeling the iing gale, a chilling glint shed past Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. With a back-handed p, pitch ck Spiritual Energy burning with ck mes erupted out, pping towards the iing gale.

    Ding!

    A metallic sound rang out as a dagger was sent flying by his p. Finally, with a buzz, it smashed into a gigantic boulder, which was crushed and thoroughly shattered. At the same time, it was smashed into dust by the p.

    Due to this sudden change of events, everyone present was in shock. Hurriedly, they turned their sights towards the origin of the dagger, only to see a group of people rushing up from there. It was a group of youths wearing ck robes, while the lead youth was ying with a dagger in his palm. Sparkling with a cold glint, the dagger nimbly spun around within his hand.

    ¡°What does the Dark Society¡¯s Xu Bin want?¡± Astonished voices rang out as people recognised the youth with a single look. It seemed that this youth had quite a reputation in this area.

    ¡°Ha ha, good skill.¡± pping his hands, the youth dressed in ck by the name of Xu Bin grinned as he stared at Mu Chen.

    Chilling intent appeared in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he stared at the fellow, while an unhappy expression surfaced on his face. Facing this kind of person, who had attacked him for some unfathomable reason, Mu Chen did not have any good impression of him.

    ¡°This brother, we¡¯ve taken fancy of this stone. Please make things easy and give it to us.¡±

    That Xu Qin did not care about Mu Chen¡¯s darkened face. With a faint smile, he said, ¡°Naturally, since you all have bidded first, we¡¯ll give you suitablepensation. Is that alright?¡±

    Although he had said pensation,¡¯ there wasn¡¯t a slightest amount of pity for Mu Chen in his gaze, as if what he had done was to give in to the poor.

    ¡°Alright,pensate me a thousand Spirit Knight grade Spiritual Lights.¡± replied Mu Chen indifferently.

    Hearing his reply, everyone in the surroundings instantly grinned. A thousand Spirit Knight Spiritual Lights. Even if the Spirit Knight Spiritual Lights possessed by everyone within this camping grounds were to be added together, would it even be that many as that?

    Xu Qin¡¯s face twitched before replying, ¡°Ha ha, please stop joking, little brother. I¡¯m Xu Qin, a member of the Dark Society. Please make things easy, brother. We¡¯ve been paying attention to this item for quite a long time already.¡±

    Mu Chen did not continue to care about him. Looking towards the auctioning youth, he extended his hand, signalling that he wanted to receive the ck stone again.

    ¡°Ha ha, since this brother isn¡¯t willing to give it to us, the only thing we can do is topete in the normal way. The auctioned price is 20 Spirit Knight Spiritual Lights, right? I¡¯ll offer 22 strands.¡± upon seeing the current situation, Xu Qin started to smile again and spoke out.

    Hearing that, the mind of the youth auctioning the ck stone shook. Feeling the difficulty, due to being pressed between two sides, why not give it to the person that bids the highest? This way, he wouldn¡¯t be considered as offending either one of them.

    ¡°This brother...¡± looking slightly guilty, he spoke while looking at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen faintly frowned. He never imagined that this kind of change would ur when he wanted to buy the stone. These few fellows truly made people feel loathsome.

    ¡°25 strands.¡± said Mu Chen indifferent.

    The moment his words appeared, it attracted quite a few whispers from the surroundings. After all, it wasn¡¯t easy to obtain Spiritual Lights at a Spirit Knight¡¯s level. 25 strands, that means that one had to kill 25 Spirit Knight at the Heavenly Transformation Stage. That wasn¡¯t an easy task to aplish.

    With Mu Chen being able to bring out 25 Spirit Knight¡¯s Spiritual Lights in one setting, it was obvious that he was not someone that was easy to deal with.

    ¡°30 strands.¡± A trace of darkness finally shed past Xu Qin¡¯s eyes as he spoke his bid. 30 Spirit Knight¡¯s Spiritual Lights. This could be considered over half of what they had obtained over the past two days.

    ¡°Forget about it, I don¡¯t want it.¡± said Luo Li while gently tugging at Mu Chen¡¯s sleeve. She knew about their bottom line. 25 Spirit Knight¡¯s Spiritual Lights was already their limit.

    A sliver of fury shed past Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. Within his heart, he did not have the slight traces of a favorable impression for the Dark Society.

    ¡°Xu Qin, after so long, you still have the temper that makes people loathe you.¡± While a dangerous glint shed past Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, a mocking voice rang from behind him. He turned around, only to see Wang Tong, An Ran and the rest appearing, unknowingly behind him. As for the one who said those words, it was Wang Tong.

    ¡°Wang Tong?¡±

    Looking at the Wang brothers, Xu Qin started to frown. It was obvious that he knew them. Proceeding to twitch his mouth, he replied, ¡°What? You wish to insert your foot into the bid?¡±

    ¡°However, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. It is not I who has his eyes on this ¡®Divine Forging Stone¡¯. It¡¯s big brother Mu Fengyang. If you feel that you have the adequate guts, you can give it a try.¡± Sending a meaningful nce at Mu Chen and Wang Tong, Xu Qin continued to speak with a mocking tone.

    ¡°Mu Fengyang? That dark horse that defeated the ninth-ced Jiang Tai?¡± hearing the name, the faces of the trio slightly changed.

    ¡°Hehe, although we don¡¯t have any interest in sticking our necks into this, we have a debt to Mu Chen from some time ago.¡± replied the trio. They seemed to have some previous grievances with this Xu Qin. However they also dreaded that Mu Fengyang and did not dare to overly provoke him. With a move of his eyes and a clench of his hand, a crystal ball that seemed to be ignited with a zing fire appeared in Wang Tong¡¯s hand. An astonishing Spiritual Energy fluctuation started to radiate from within it, looking rather substantial.

    The interior of this crystal ball was obviously filled with Spiritual Lights. Furthermore, it was all at the Spirit Knight¡¯s level!

    ¡°There¡¯s a total of 30 Spirit Knight Spiritual Lights within it. I¡¯ll lend it to you, for now. Remember that this is a loan and you¡¯ll to return them to us!¡± said Wang Tong in a low voice, feeling somewhat painful. This was theplete harvest of the brothers.

    Being together with Mu Chen for the past two days, they had, naturally, known that due to them hoarding all of the food, Mu Chen and the girls harvest wasn¡¯t especiallyrge. If they had wanted to participate in the bidding, it was obvious that they would not be able topete with the other party.

    ¡°Thanks, it can be consider that I owe you guys a favor.¡±

    Mu Chen gawked slightly before smiling. In his heart, his favorable impression towards the trio had grown greater to some level. Patting the shoulder of Wang Tong, he said those words.

    ¡°That Mu Fengyang might be be here, as well. Be careful.¡± Sweeping every direction with his gaze, Wang Tong replied with dread brimming in his eyes.

    Mu Chen faintly nodded his head. He already did not have a single shred of favorable impression towards this Dark Society. Today, he wanted to see exactly who would dare to prevent them from getting his hands on this ¡°Divine Forging Stone¡±.

    ¡°35 strands.¡± Tossing and catching the zing crystal ball in his hand, Mu Chen said towards Xu Qin with a single trace of warmth in his gaze.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Xu Qin finally turned furious. He never thought that after saying Mu Fengyang¡¯s name, Mu Chen and his group would actually dare to continue to interfere with his bid. 35 strands of Spiritual Lights. This had, simrly, exceeded their limit.

    Although the ¡°Divine Forging Stone¡± was indeed somewhat miraculous, it did not have that high of a value.

    See that Xu Qin was no longer contesting, with a flick of his fingers Mu Chen sent 35 Spirit Knight¡¯s Spiritual Lights towards the auctioning youth. Thetter hurriedly received it. Carefully shooting a nce at both parties, he threw the ck stone over to Mu Chen.

    Both parties weren¡¯t people he could provoke. Taking the Spiritual Lights, he quickly ran away in fear of being engulfed in their fury.

    Receiving the ck ¡°Divine Forging Stone¡±, he turned around and handed it to Luo Li. The girl gave a shallow smile. That touchingly beautiful appearance made quite a few people stare fixedly at her.

    ¡°Mu Chen, are you truly going to make things difficult for us?¡± Looking at the objectnding in Luo Li¡¯s hands, Xu Qin instantaneously threatened Mu Chen with fury.

    ¡°I dared to smash the headquarters of the Demon¡¯s Gate in the face of He Yao. Therefore, you better shut your mouth for this kind of threat.¡±

    Staring emotionlessly at Xu Qin, Mu Chen said in a cold and severe voice, ¡°Do not provoke me, or there will be consequences you are unable to pay.¡±

    Xu Qin gritted and clenched his teeth. The Dark Society¡¯s gazes turned sinister, as vigorous Spiritual Energy erupted from their bodies.

    Seeing this change, Wang Tong and the rest stood beside Mu Chen. Circting their Spiritual Energies, they focused their gazes on Xu Qin and his group.

    Due to both parties, the atmosphere instantly turned into a state of mutual hostility.

    Seeing the change, the surrounding crowd hurriedly retreated in fear of being implicated.

    However, just as the hostile atmosphere was about to ignite, a gentle pping sound suddenly rang out. At the same time, a softughing voice followed and rang out.

    ¡°Ha ha, you¡¯re truly, with a doubt, the most outstanding person within this batch of freshmen. However, I would like to know about what price would Xu Qin be unable to pay, and what price I, Mu Fengyang, can¡¯t pay?¡±

 Chapter 304 - Mu Fengyang

    <strong>Chapter 304 - Mu Fengyang</strong>

    When the softughing voice rang out in the region that was in a state of mutual hostility, the taut atmosphere instantly turned stiff. Exultation instantly erupted from the eyes of Xu Bin and the rest of the group, before sending provocative looks towards the Wang brothers, whose expressions had some change.

    Mu Chen slowly raised his head. His sight leaped across the crowd of people toward a ce not far from here. At the high ground, there stood a stone pavilion; within which stood a slender and tall youth dressed in ck. With calm eyes, he stared towards Mu Chen.

    Even though he was still some distance away, everyone could feel the strong Spiritual Energy radiating from his body. Pressure formed from the condensation of his Spiritual Energy as it started to spread out.

    That degree, he had already truly reached Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase!

    ¡°It¡¯s Mu Fengyang!¡± shouted someone with eyes brimming with dread. The Mu Fengyang of the past might not be very famous. However, after he had defeated the 9th ce on the Heavenly Rankings, Jiang Tai, his reputation had been rising rapidly in a straight line. Everyone knew that this dark horse would rise towards the heavens in this hunt.

    Mu Chen continued raising his head, his ck pupils locked onto the high-spirited youth in ck within the stone pavilion. Thetter¡¯s imposing aura was, indeed, not weak. No wonder he could defeat Jiang Tai.

    The expressions on the Wang brothers¡¯ faces turned grave. The three brothers had the strength of Heavenly Transformation Stage Middle Phase. However, if they were to truly take action, it would still be hard to contend against that Mu Fengyang. In addition, there was still Xu Qin and that group, who were ring at them covetously, like watching prey.

    ¡°Ha ha. I¡¯ve long heard about your name, Mu Chen. You¡¯re the most outstanding person within the freshmen. I¡¯ve even heard about the grudge and grievances between Li Xuantong and He Yao. Our Dark Society really approves of you. If you would join us, I think that they would not dare to do anything to you in the future.¡± unexpectedly, Mu Fengyang did not immediately take action. Instead, he stared at Mu Chen and offered him an invitation.

    His voice was filled with an extremely thick intent of recruiting Mu Chen.

    ¡°Your association is too big and noble. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t get ustomed to it.¡± replied Mu Chen with a smile. He did not have much of a favorable impression of the association of dark horses. Although they had believed in concealing their strengths to bide time before shocking people in one go, Mu Chen had always felt that this was a little distorted. Due to some humiliation, they had firmly suppressed their emotions. Even though being able to bear it patiently was good, there were times that one cannot be to excessive.

    From the temper that these few people had disyed, it might be difficult for them to maintain that painstaking training state of mind after shocking people in one day. These kinds of people were destined to be unable to be genuine experts.

    Therefore, they were also destined to never truly exceed Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know how to appreciate kindness!¡± seeing that Mu Chen had unexpectedly rejected Mu Fengyang¡¯s invitation, Xu Bin and the group instantly red up in a fury. From what they could see, although Mu Chen had some fame within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, it was clear that he still could not be considered as an influential figure. The current Mu Fengyang had his name rocking the entire hunting grounds.

    Towards them, Mu Chen was toozy to bother. Staring at Mu Fengyang, thetter was indeed not a weak fighter. If they were to start fighting, he had to put in quite a bit of work.

    Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase. That Bai Xuan was also at this stage. However at that time, Mu Chen had to draw support from the demonic strength left in him by the ¡°Big Scared Demonic Pir¡± before being able to kill Bai Xuan. However the current him, whose strength had increased by a huge factor, obviously, did not need to rely on that method.

    ¡°Haha. That seems somewhat regretful.¡±

    Mu Fengyang treated Mu Chen¡¯s rejection with a calm and ordinary expression, with only his eyes gradually turning sharp and incisive. Staring at Mu Chen, he slowly said, ¡°However, that ¡®Divine Forging Stone¡¯ has quite a bit of use for me, is there any possibility of forsaking it?¡±

    ¡°Senior Mu is currently an influential figure amongst the top 10 in the Heavenly Rankings. How could such a low-graded item enter your eyes?¡± replied Mu Chen cynically.

    ¡°What if I say that I truly want it?¡± said Mu Fengyang slowly.

    A surge of Spiritual Energy erupted from his body akin to a tidal wave. It seemed to stir the skies and the weather, bring about an astonishing feeling of oppression.

    The vast and expansive campgrounds seemed to have quietened down by quite a bit at this instant. Innumerable gazes turned and faced the origin of thismotion. The might and threat brought by a Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase expert had made the atmosphere of this campgrounds much more stifling.

    Contrary to everyone, Mu Chen seemed to not discover that sort of pressure. Only frowning slightly, he shot a look towards Mu Fengyang before turning around. ¡°If you fancy it, I have to trouble to find a second one.¡±

    His voice was clear and indifferent; however, there wasn¡¯t much attempt to cover the impolite tone within those words. With regards of the people of the Dark Society, he could be considered as havingpletely lost all interest in them.

    Seeing that Mu Chen had turned around to leave, Luo Li immediately followed. Wang Tong, An Ran and the rest looked at each other in the eyes before hurriedly following him.

    Seeing the figure of Mu Chen turning around and leaving, a cold and fierce smile suddenly appeared on the corner of Mu Fengyang¡¯s mouth. In the depths of his eyes, a cold glint followed his boundless Spiritual Energy as it suddenly erupted.

    Bang!

    With his Spiritual Energy surging, Mu Fengyang¡¯s figure dashed forward explosively, akin to lightning. Standing high in the sky, without any hesitation, he sent out a palm p. Spiritual Energy surged below the palm, akin to a raging tide, before transforming into a gigantic Spiritual Energy palm print. Without any mercy, it furiously patted down at the back figures of Mu Chen and the group.

    Just as Mu Fengyangunched his attack, Mu Chen¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped. Clenching his hand tightly, he formed a fist. ck-ming Spiritual Energy started burning around it that was akin to smoke as it rolled and rushed towards the clouds.

    Roar!

    A stretch of starry sky seemingly appeared behind Mu Chen. A white tiger stood on the stars, facing the heavens and gave a loud roar. As its hind legs stepped out of the stars, it carried a murderous aura that blotted the skies. Transforming into a white streak of light, it smashed head-on against the gigantic Spiritual Energy palm print in an extremely stiff and hard stance.

    Bang!

    Wild and violent Spiritual Energy fluctuations rippled throughout the skies, creating hurricanes as it travelled through this stretch of space. Even the clouds were ripped and torn apart.

    The Spiritual Energy impactsted for quite a while before slowly subsiding. The skies started to clear before the two fierce and violent attacks slowly disappeared.

    Seeing this y out before their eyes, quite a few people felt slightly shocked in their hearts as their gazes turned somewhat strange as they stared at Mu Chen. Mu Fengyang possessed the strength of a Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase. That palm he sent out was able to instantly defeat a Heavenly Transformation Stage Middle Phase expert. However, Mu Chen was able to counter this without a slightest trace of being in a disadvantage. His move had obviously be much stronger since the Pact of Three Moves he had with Li Xuantong.

    Up in the air, when Mu Fengyang saw that his attack was blocked head-on by Mu Chen, his eyes faintly narrowed. Thetter¡¯s Spiritual Energy fluctuation was only at the level of a Quasi-Heavenly Transformation Stage. He hadn¡¯t evenpletely stepped into the Heavenly Transformation Stage. However, Mu Chen was still able to receive his attack.

    ¡°You are undoubtedly the number one person among the freshmen.¡± said Mu Fengyang with a faint smile.

    ¡°Mu Fengyang, if you want to shock the world with a single feat, go find those that are ced in the front on the Heavenly Rankings. There¡¯s no need to find a freshman like me. If, by any chance, you suffer a defeat here, it would not be easy to re-umte that fame and reputation, and the only thing you would do is to be my stepping stone.¡± said Mu Chen with a frown as he looked towards Mu Fengyang.

    ¡°Dissolence!¡± Xu Qin and his group instantly shouted furiously. This freshman was too arrogant.

    Contrary to them, Mu Fengyang only gave a gentle smile. A cold glint flowed within his eyes; however, he did not let it show. Gently smiling, he replied, ¡°Looks like you truly have confidence in yourself.¡±

    ¡°You better stop wanting this Divine Forging Stone. If you truly can¡¯t resist the urge, feel free to find and attack me. Regardless of what move you use, I¡¯ll just receive it.¡± said Mu Chen with augh as his ck pupils shot a deep look at Mu Fengyang. Without any pause, he waved his hand and Luo Li and the rest gradually disappeared into the distance.

    This time, Mu Fengyang did notunch an attack. However, some darkness faintly appeared on his face. In the next moment, he descended from mid-air.

    ¡°Brother Mu, are you going to let that brat off just like that?¡± Xu Qin and his group had already crowded over before asking this question, somewhat unwillingly. Never had they imagined that even the personal appearance of Mu Fengyang was unable to restrain and prevent Mu Chen from leaving.

    Mu Fengyang shot a nce at them and replied, ¡°That Mu Chen isn¡¯t easy to deal with. Although his strength is at the Quasi-Heavenly Transformation Stage. Even I would have to spent quite a bit of effort to deal with him. We can reach that region tomorrow, so there¡¯s no need to consume our energy now.¡±

    ¡°That brat is too rampant. He didn¡¯t even give any face to you, Brother Mu.¡± said Xu Qing hatefully. Being treated like that by a freshman, their hearts were filled with unjust. They thought about their freshmen time, when they were always cowering. Where would there be such impoliteness towards their seniors? However, this fellow was that rampant and yet he was still able to mix that well with others.

    ¡°Rx. The things that I, Mu Fengyang, had taken fancy of would not be given to people in vain.¡±

    Mu Fengyang gave a faint smile, before looking at the direction that Mu Chen and his group had left in with a slightly cold gaze. ¡°The direction that they are headed to is, more or less, toward that region. Therefore, we should be able to see them again. At that time, we¡¯ll wait and meet up with Qingshan. After converging with him, would that brat still have any chance to hop and jump?¡±

    ¡°Brother Zhao is alsoing.¡± said Xu Qin and the rest hurriedly with great joy.

    Mu Fengyang nodded his head and replied, ¡° Although that Spirit King is newly born, it¡¯s still not something that we can deal with. With him, we should have some level of assurance.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, if our Dark Society is able to kill that Spirit King, we¡¯ll be the only power that is able to hunt and kill a Spirit King in thesest few years. In the future, our fame in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would be sufficient to press the Judgment Brotherhood, as well as the Xuan n!¡±

    The faces of Xu Qin and the rest were brimming with excitement. Looking at the direction where Mu Chen and his group had left in, he said, ¡°At that time, that brat will definitely feel regret for refusing to enter our Dark Society!¡±

    Mu Fengyangughed as he also looked towards the same direction with slightly narrowed eyes.

    Mu Chen, I hope that you possess strength that ispatible with your arrogance. If not, I¡¯llpletely step on and destroy that arrogance of yours!

    Mu Chen and his group did not stop at the campgrounds. Heading out of the campgrounds, they continued on their way, once again.

    During the journey, Mu Chen threw the crystal ball, which had five less Spirit Knight¡¯s Spiritual Lights back to Wang Tong. Smiling at him, Mu Chen said, ¡°I¡¯ve borrowed your Spiritual Lights. Afterwards, when I¡¯ve killed enough, I¡¯ll return them to you three.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. With you, we¡¯re not scared of you reneging.¡± replied Wang Tong with a smile. The gaze that he sent towards Mu Chen was filled with some astonishment, as well as a sliver of respect. The unfrightened and fearless attitude that Mu Chen had used to face Mu Fengyang had made them feel slight respect for him. After all, the trio rather dreaded that Mu Fengyang, and did not dare to casually offend him.

    ¡°You three have to lead us to more reliable gathering points on the way.¡± said Mu Chen in a jokingly scolding manner.

    The trio gave off an awkwardugh, before nodding their heads. Looks like they have to hoard less of the food in the future.

    Mu Chen looked at Luo Li behind him once again. The girl was ying with the ck stone, while her exquisite little face faintly revealed some joy.

    ¡°Is that Divine Forging Stone that formidable?¡± asked Mu Chen with some doubt. He had heard of a Divine Forging Stone before. Even though it could be considered an umon object, it was not of that level of rarity.

    ¡°An ordinary Divine Forging Stone, naturally, does not have much use.¡± replied Luo Li with a brilliant smile. Raising the ck stone, she continued, ¡°However this isn¡¯t an ordinary one.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Mu Chen felt some amazement. Could this Divine Forging Stone be extraordinary?

    Luo Li grasped the ck-coloured Luo Shen Sword in her jade-like hand. Tossing the Divine Forging Stone in the air, a sword glow whistled before chopping down on the surface of the ck stone without the slightest hesitation.

    Chi!

    After the sword glow had passed through, the iparably hard ck stone was, unexpectedly, slightly split open. Following the crack on the ck stone, Mu Chen could instantly see a bit of sparkle and luster gently radiating out from within.

    This Divine Forging Stone was indeed extraordinary!

 Chapter 305 - Arrival

    <strong>Chapter 305 - Arrival</strong>

    The ck stone started to split apart, inch by inch, as the sword glow shed past. Under its ck colour, a sparkling glow started to radiate out, bing extremely dazzling.

    This mysterious change had attracted the vision of Wang Tong, An Ran and the rest. They looked in amazement at the scene before them. Not a single one of them had any idea that there would actually be another world within this seemingly unremarkable ¡°Divine Forging Stone¡±.

    Luo Li extended her small hand and and gently peeled away those broken stone shards. As the stone shards fell off, a crystal, with the approximate size of a thumb, revealed itself to Mu Chen and the rest.

    There wasn¡¯t anything special looking at this sparkling crystal. It looked like a well cut diamond. However, there seemed to be fluid revolving within it, making it look extremely mysterious.

    Although this crystal was extremely tiny, Mu Chen and the rest could feel the enormous energies contained within it.

    ¡°What is that?¡± asked Wang Tong and the rest dumbfoundedly.

    ¡°This is a Forging God Crystal.¡± replied Luo Li with a faint smile. ¡°A necessary material that is required when forging Divine Weapons. They are extremely rare. It can be assumed that you can¡¯t even buy it from the Spiritual Values Hall in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡±

    The expressions of Mu Chen and the rest simultaneously changed. A necessary material for forging Divine Weapons? Divine Weapons...this was something that even Sovereigns would be greedy about. They have never seen one before, and they don¡¯t even know if the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy has any of them.

    ¡°However, this Divine Forging Stone is too small and is far from enough for forging Divine Weapons. If not, its value would be extremely frightening.¡± said Luo Li in a soft voice.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. A material that could aid in the forging of Divine Weapons. With regards to many experts, it would be a fatal attraction if they ever caught wind of it.

    ¡°This time, we¡¯ve picked up a bargain.¡± said Mu Chen with a smile. If not for Luo Li, even he would have missed out on this ¡°Forging God Crystal¡±. Relying on his strength, it was simply impossible for him to discover the crystal hidden deep within the stone. Naturally, other than Luo Li, there should be no one else within the students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy that had the ability to detect it.

    Luo Li gave a softugh before storing that Divine Forging Stone away. She needed to find time to undo the first seal on the Luo Shen Sword. That way, she would possess an extremely frightening trump card.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve to seize the moment to find more gathering points. The current us are penniless, and we also have a debt to pay.¡± said Mu Chen with a grin.

    Feeling somewhat guilty, Luo Li looked at Mu Chen. She naturally knew that Mu Chen had took out all of his spiritual lights to buy the Divine Forging Stone. Their two full days worth of harvests was basically spent on it.

    ¡°If you show me this expression again, don¡¯t me me for punishing you.¡± said Mu Chen with a frown. He did not like seeing Luo Li being so calctive with him.

    Luo Li responded with a sweet smile. That perfect smile caused even An Ran and the girls to feel a little dazzled.

    ¡°Wang Tong. I¡¯ll have to trouble you three about the matter of finding gathering points. We¡¯ll split them evenly.¡± said Mu Chen while looking at him. Their information was extremely abundant. If they were able to provide some of them, their harvests would be extremelyrge.

    ¡°This region should have a Dangerous grade gathering point. I don¡¯t know if there will be any Spiritual Knights at the Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase there. However, there should be quite a few Spiritual Knights at the Heavenly Transformation Stage Middle Phase. It might be a little troublesome to eat it.¡± muttered Wang Tong after hesitating.

    ¡°Dangerous Grade...¡± murmured Mu Chen has his eyes faintly narrowed. Before he could reply, a faintugh rang out from Luo Li as she said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s go there.¡±

    Mu Chen shot a slightly curious look at Luo Li, before proceeding tough, unable to control it. ¡°Why? Our Goddess Luo can no longer bear it and wants to take action?¡±

    Since entering the hunting grounds, Luo Li had always been following quietly behind Mu Chen and seemed to be rather content in doing so. So much so that the circumstances that required her to take action were extremely little. However, from what Mu Chen could see, she seemed to want to take the initiative.

    ¡°You¡¯ve owed a debt due to me. Naturally, I cannot bezy.¡± replied Luo Li with a charming smile, her clear ssy pupils were gently staring at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s head straight there!¡± eximed Mu Chen with a loudugh. Ever since they had entered the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Luo Li had rarely revealed her true power. However, he knew that if she was to truly take action, even he might not be able to defeat her.

    Seeing this, Wang Tong looked at Luo Li with slight amazement. They did not understand much about Luo Li¡¯s true strength. However, from Mu Chen¡¯s words, it seemed that she was extremely formidable...

    Some doubt shed past their eyes; however, they didn¡¯t say anything in the end and immediately proceeded to lead the way. For such matters, Mu Chen would not be joking about it...

    This doubt of theirs finally turnedpletely into smoke and disappeared into thin air hourster. At that time, the gazes they sent towards Luo Li were overwhelmed with shock and respect.

    It was a gigantic valley. At this time, Luo Li¡¯s ck sword slowly entered its sheath, causing the world-shaking sword qi topletely vanish. In front of her was a deep fissure that extended a thousand feet. The fissure was as glossy as a mirror, and it extended to a mountain peak, before splitting it into two.

    This was all caused by a single sh from Luo Li.

    There were even five Spiritual Knights at the Heavenly Transformation Stage Middle Phase that were cut apart by that sh.

    They seemed to put up not a single trace of resistance before being sliced apart by that cket-like sword aura.

    That single sh was so swift and fierce that it was simply impossible to defend against it.

    While Luo Li was sheathing her sword, at another direction, a white tiger was roaring towards the heavens. A ck pagoda was suppressing something that caused the earth to quake and mountains to shake. The four Spiritual Knights at the Heavenly Transformation Stage Middle Phase were directly shaken and exploded.

    From there stood an outstandingly handsome youth slowly descending to the ground.

    ¡°A terrifying pair of lovers...¡±

    Wang Tong and the rest looked dumbfoundedly at the aplishment of the two. They couldn¡¯t help letting out a long sigh. Nine Spiritual Knights at the Heavenly Transformation Stage Middle Phase werepletely suppressed by these two.

    If these two were to direct their attacks towards the trio, they might be ousted to a sorrowful state and have to scuttle away.

    At this time, they realised how stupid they were, as they had actually tried to snatch Luo Li away some time ago... If Luo Li had taken action then...looking at the gigantic fissure on the ground, a cold shiver instantly travelled up their spines.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we didn¡¯t meet any Spiritual Knight at the Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phases.¡± said Luo Li with some regret as she shook her head. This gathering point, in reality, could be considered as having a pretty good lineup. However, it was a pity that the Spiritual Knights were clearly unable to defend against the attacks that were simultaneouslyunched by her and Mu Chen.

    ¡°Not bad. Adding all of them together, this gathering point had almost ten Spiritual Knights at the Heavenly Transformation Stage Middle Phase. This lineup could be considered as a Dangerous grade gathering point. This time, Wang Tong gave us a reasonable one.¡± said Mu Chen with slight satisfaction. Compared to the small gathering points that the trio had brought them to previous, where he was toozy to even move, the current one could already be considered as a very big harvest.

    The trioughed guiltily before hurriedly saying, ¡°Rest assured, when we reach that region tomorrow, you guys will understand why it¡¯s called an Extremely Dangerous grade gathering point. If everything goes smoothly, our harvest will cause everyone¡¯s eyes to turn red!¡±

    Mu Chen turned his vision towards the northwest direction with some anticipation within his eyes. Extremely Dangerous grade gathering point...From there, would there be the existence of a Spiritual King?

    A Spiritual King at the Heavenly Completion Stage.

    He really wished to experience exactly how formidable it was.

    A ze seemed to have ignited within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, filled with fighting intent, as well as curiosity.

    Next day

    In the early morning, Mu Chen and the group stopped for a rest before rushing at their utmost speed towards the northwest direction. At their current speed, they would get close to the Extremely Dangerous grade gathering point they had been searching for since two days ago.

    As Mu Chen and the group rushed towards the region, they were able to discover that there were some Spiritual Energy fluctuations faintly spreading out from the far distance.

    They looked at each other in the eyes as they thought that it was not only them who were rushing to that region. However, they did not know exactly how many strong groups were locked onto that ce.

    Looks like this region would be extremely lively.

    Mu Chen and the rest started to increase their speed. After approximately an hour, their speed started to slowly decrease as a crater appeared on the t ins they were travelling on. That was a crater formed by an abyss whose bottom could not be seen. Beyond that crater, lied a radiant world.

    The radiance over there seemingly overshadowed the colours of the sky and earth. That was the radiance formed from the convergence of light. Looking from afar, it looked like a sea of spiritual lights, and one simply couldn¡¯t see its end.

    Mu Chen and the rest were floating in the sky as they stared dumbfoundedly at the sea of spiritual lights with an ending that could not be seen. Faintly, they could feel the countless Spiritual Pawns pacing back and forth.

    That entire ce seemed to be a country of Spiritual Pawns!

    Mu Chen stared at the depths of the abyss. Although his line-of sight-wasn¡¯t able to reach the end of it, he could faintly detect some fluctuations that made even his heart slightly palpitate.

    Looks like this region wasn¡¯t simple. No wonder it was able to be graded as an Extremely Dangerous grade gathering point.

    ¡°Such a terrifying gathering point...¡± Wang Tong and the rest were shocked to the point that words could not form in their mouths. However, they subsequently became feverish. If they were able to collect all of the Spiritual Lights here, how great would the effect from the Spiritual Light Empowerment be?

    Perhaps they might even be able to rush into the Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase!

    Mu Chen gradually recovered his rity. His line-of-sight turned towards another direction, where there were some rushing whizzing sounds resounding from there. From a distance, he was able to make out a few figures standing in midair.

    More and more people wereing to this ce, and a great majority of them were not easy to deal with. After all, people who don¡¯t have any skills would not dare toe to a ce like this Extremely Dangerous grade gathering point.

    Mu Chen and Luo Li shot a nce at each other. Seems like it would not be an easy matter to hunt the Spiritual King. This ce truly be lively.

 Chapter 306 - Gather

    <strong>Chapter 306 - Gather</strong>

    At the furthest end of the Spiritual Light army, whose borders can¡¯t be seen, stood Mu Chen and his party in midair. They gazed into the bright and resplendent army; however, they did not directly rush into it.

    The number of Spiritual Pawns had reached a terrifying amount. If they were to charge in by themselves, they might be instantly submerged within the sea of Spiritual Pawns. Under that frightening amount, even a Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase expert would end up in a sorrowful state.

    Furthermore, other than the innumerable Spiritual Pawns, there were obviously quite a few Spiritual Knights hidden within them. All of the gathering points they had seen on the waybined were in fact still slightly less than the number present here.

    The Extremely Dangerous grade gathering point truly deserved its reputation.

    Wang Tong and the rest looked in shock at the scene before them. No wonder why there were so few people who dared to show fancy for such a grade of a gathering point in the past few years. Even without the Spiritual King, just based on this lineup was enough to make people halt in their tracks.

    ¡°When do we take action?¡±asked Wang Tong as he looked towards Mu Chen. He was somewhat eager to give it a try, as what¡¯s present before his eyes was a genuine treasure trove. As long as they were able to get a portion of it, their hunt this time could be considered as have a full harvest. This harvest would be enough to allow for them to obtain a Spiritual Light Empowerment of the highest level.

    ¡°Wait.¡± replied Mu Chen with a gentle smile. ¡°We¡¯re too weak. If we rashly burst in, we simply might not be able to even meet the Spiritual King before we consume all of the Spiritual Energy within ourselves.

    Hearing that, Wang Tong and the rest nodded their heads. Indeed, they had previously underestimated this grade of a gathering point. Only after seeing it with their own eyes did they realise that charging into a ce like this without any apaniment would only lead to their deaths.

    Mu Chen raised his head and looked at his surroundings. At a distance, an innumerable amount of figures ceaselessly whizzed over, before forming a crowd floating in the sky. All of their eyes were feverishly looking at the Spiritual Light army in front of them.

    Within a short half an hour, the surrounding skies were brimming with figures looking around in curiosity. There were at least a thousand of them. This scale can be considered as quite a bit.

    ¡°Shhhhuu!¡±

    Just as Mu Chen was observing the surrounding situation, a rushing whoosh suddenly rang out from the distance. He looked over, only to see arge number of figures swifting dashing over, before finally floating in the air.

    ¡°It¡¯s Mu Fengyang and his party.¡± After seeing those figures, the faces of Wang Tong and the rest slightly changed. That¡¯s due to the person in front of the group, which was the person that they had some conflict with yesterday, Mu Fengyang.

    When Mu Chen and the group pointed out Mu Fengyang and his party, they clearly discovered that Mu Fengyang had narrowed his eyes and sent a faint smile towards Mu Chen. He seemed he wasn¡¯t surprised about their appearance here.

    Standing behind Mu Fengyang, Xu Qin and the group stared at Mu Chen, and the group had faces brimming with ill intent, with their eyes filled with provocation.

    ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s there to be rampant about...?¡± muttered Wang Tong, feeling somewhat unhappy. Suddenly, his expression changed as he saw a green streak of light sweeping towards here from a great distance, before finally descending in front of Xu Qin and his party.

    As the green light scattered, it reveal a figure wearing a green robe. Although his face was ordinary, his pair of eyes were extremely bright, making people not dare to cross eyes with him. When he appeared, everyone felt a somewhat oppressive Spiritual Energy fluctuation radiating from him. This caused quite a few people from the surroundings to look over, before their expressions slightly changed.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes had also faintly narrowed at this instant. He had felt dangering from the guy dressed in green.

    ¡°That¡¯s Zhao Qingshan...¡± whispered Wang Tong and the rest in a low dreadful voice.

    ¡°The Zhao Qingshan that had defeated the seventh ce on the Heavenly Rankings, Gu Yuan in ten moves?¡± asked Mu Chen as his eyes shed. No wonder he had possessed such an imposing aura.

    Seeing the appearance of Zhao Qingshan, Mu Fengyang was instantly surprised beforeughing loudly and saying, ¡°You¡¯ve arrived atst.¡±

    Zhao Qingshan gave a faint smile and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve met with a little trouble en route.¡±

    As he replied, he looked over towards the Spiritual Light army in the distance. A strange expression shed within his eyes as he said, ¡°Is that the Extremely Dangerous grade gathering point? Indeed, its extraordinary.¡±

    After saying that, he continued to survey his surroundings. Although there were quite a few people around, arge majority of them were nced over by him. When his vision swept to where Mu Chen and Luo Li stood, his gaze finally rested on them.

    ¡°That¡¯s Mu Chen. I¡¯ve invited him to join our Dark Society yesterday; however, he rejected my invitation.¡± said Mu Fengyang indifferently.

    ¡°Brother Zhao, this brat is too untactful. He had not even paid attention to brother Mu¡¯s personal invitation. From the looks of it, it seems that he really looks down on our Dark Society.¡± said Xu Qin, adding fuel to the fire.

    ¡°People with ability will naturally be arrogant.¡± said Zhao Qingshan as his eyes faintly narrowed. No one could tell if he was happy or angry. Shortly after, he shifted his gaze towards Mu Fengyang, he enquired, ¡°Did you cross hands with him?¡±

    Mu Fengyang faintly nodded his head and replied, ¡°He¡¯s able to contend against a single move by me with his Quasi-Heavenly Transformation Stage strength. Although it¡¯s due to him having learnt a Deity Tier Spiritual Art, he still can be considered as formidable.¡±

    Zhao Qingshan smiled and said, ¡°If you have the chance, you should use your full strength to test his abilities.¡±

    Mu Fengyang nodded his head again. Just as he was about to speak, his expression suddenly changed. Looking at another direction, he pointed at a group of figures sweeping towards this region before standing in midair.

    At the front of this group of people stood a male with his hands crossed behind his back. His facial expression was indifferent; however, the Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating from his body made even Mu Fengyang and his party narrow their eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s Xu Huang...¡±

    Zhao Qingshan gave a slight smile, while his eyes seemingly became even more bright, as his vision was locked onto that figure. The current him was already consider to be at the 7th Rank on the Heavenly Rankings. If he could defeat Xu Huang, his name would truly shake the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, and he would beparable to those peak influential figures, like Li Xuantong and He Yao.

    ¡°This fellow had alsoe.¡± said Mu Chen with slight astonishment as he looked at Xu Huang. He never thought that Xu Huang would be attracted to this ce. Looks like this ce was getting more and more lively.

    Xu Huang was a true and genuine influential figure within the Northern Spiritual Heavens Academy. His appearance naturally attracted numerous gazes. Some of the people¡¯s gazes were slightly weird as they continuously revolved past Xu Huang, Zhao Qingshan and Mu Fengyang. The favourite thing the people of the Dark Society wanted to do was to find influential figures that ranked in the front of the Heavenly Rankings like Xu Huang and utilize their fame to show a brilliant feat that would stun the world, allowing them to mount the heavens in a single step.

    Currently, it¡¯s said that Zhao Qingshan had already defeated the 7th Rank on the Heavenly Ranking, Gu Yuan. The 5th Rank on the Heavenly Rankings, Xu Huang, would obviously be his next target.

    If these two men were to fight, who would emerge victorious?

    Facing the numerous staresing from the surroundings, Xu Huang¡¯s face remained indifferent, with his gaze giving a faint sweep before retracting.

    Xu Qingqing had also followed by his side. Her beautiful eyes gave the surroundings a sweep before spotting Mu Chen not far in the distance, which made her bite her lip. However, she knew that the current Mu Chen was no longer simple; therefore, she did not dare to be as rampant as before.

    Not long after Xu Huang had arrived, a few of those outstanding students, whose reputation were not weak in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, appeared in session. Although their reputation could notpare to that of Xu Huang, they were not considered weak.

    As the people that congregated here grewrger andrger, the lineup of students here clearly became increasingly tyrannical.

    Although this number was still unable topete with the Spiritual Light army, they had possessed intellect, while those Spiritual Knights were devoid of it, and could only rely on instinct tounch their attacks.

    ¡°When preparing to attackter, make sure to take more care. An Ran, if we head in too deep, you girls should retreat first.¡± said Mu Chen as he looked at the surroundings. Countless people were eager to give it a go, and from the looks of it, they were starting to prepare to invade the Spiritual Light army.

    ¡°Okay.¡± replied the girls as they nodded their heads. Within this group, their strength was obviously the weakest. Heading in too deep was indeed very dangerous. After all, within this Extremely Dangerous grade gathering point, the number of Heavenly Transformation Stage Spiritual Knights should not be little.

    Just as Mu Chen had finished his orders, the atmosphere of this region hadpletely turned fiery and erupted. There were people who were unable to resist any longer as they shouted in loud voices, ¡°Take action! Snatch those Spiritual Lights, and our Spiritual Light Empowerment this time will be perfect!¡±

    ¡°Charge!¡±

    The eyes of quite a few people turned fiery at this moment, before figure after figure explosively dashed forward, shooting towards that vast and expansive Spiritual Light army in an earth-shaking manner.

    They might not possess the qualifications of taking fancy in that Spiritual King; however, the Spiritual Lights present here were dozens of times more than other ces. As long as they were able to obtain a portion of them, it was a sufficient reward for them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take action, too. Remember, our goal is that Spiritual King. Let¡¯s kill as many as we can along the way.¡± Zhao Qingshan looked at the movements of the people in the region. His originally bright eyes had a bit of mes burning within them. However, his gaze was focused on the depths of the Spiritual Light army. Ordinary Spiritual Lights did not enter his eye, the Spiritual Light at a Spiritual King level being his only goal. If he could get his hands on it and experience the Spiritual Light Empowerment again, he might have the qualifications to break through to Heavenly Completion Stage. At that time, he would even be happy and not dread it if he were to face against Shen Cangsheng.

    Chi!

    The moment his words appeared, his figure had already shot forward. Bringing along his party, Mu Fengyang immediately followed behind him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Xu Qing looked indifferently at the back of Zhao Qingshan and his group, before casually saying two words before shooting off.

    Earth-shattering whizzing sounds rang out through the entire sky as figure after figure shot towards the vast and expansive Spiritual Light army akin to locusts.

    This scene was rather spectacr.

    ¡°We should also make a move.¡±

    Only after seeing everyone starting to move did Mu Chen nod his head. At this kind of ce, it¡¯s best to let other people be the vanguard.

    With a shift of his body, he shot forward, instantly shooting past the deep fissure.In the far distance. The bright and resplendent Spiritual Light army sparkled with a glow that blotted the skies. Mu Chen¡¯s gaze focused on the depths of the army.

    The Spiritual King should be at there.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes faintly shed as he approached the Spiritual Light that blotted the skies. Looking at the never-ending Spiritual Knights, Mu Chen waved his hand. Taking the lead, he rushed into the Spiritual Light army.

    Following the advancement of everyone, the Spiritual Light army that was originally devoid of life force, but brimming with boundless Spiritual Energy, quietly became restless at this moment.

 Chapter 307 - Spiritual King

    <strong>Chapter 307 - Spiritual King</strong>

    Bang!

    Within the boundless Spiritual Light akin to an ocean, a Spiritual power streak burning with ck mes swept across. Any Spiritual Pawn that came in contact with it would disintegrate seemingly in an instant, before transforming into strands of Spiritual Light, which would float up.

    Shhhuuu!

    An Ran and the rest immediately took action, immediately storing those Spiritual Lights.

    Just when they had stored those Spiritual Lights, the earth-shattering amount of Spiritual Pawns flooded from the surroundings like a tidal wave, almost wanting topletely submerge them.

    The Wang brothers had also simultaneouslyunched their attacks at this instant. Swift and fierce light des swept across, creating a huge fissure within the iing Spiritual Pawn tide, which their small group passed through without dy.

    ¡°The number of Spiritual Pawns here is too terrifying!¡±

    When Wang Tong and the rest had just passed through the fissure, and subsequently looked at the seemingly endless waves of Spiritual Pawns, their faces could not help turning serious and grave. The number of Spiritual Pawns at this gathering point might be in the millions.

    It was fortunate that these Spiritual Pawns did not have any trace of intelligence. If not, as long as one of them attacked once, even a Heavenly Completion Stage person would be smashed and turned into pulp.

    Mu Chen had also nodded his head. The few of them had took turns to attack and created a fissure in the Spiritual Pawn tide to reduce the consumption of Spiritual Energy. If one were to do this alone, once one had crashed their way through the outer boundary, one might have already exhausted one¡¯s Spiritual Energy.

    While he was cleaning up the Spiritual Pawns that were endlessly flooding over, he had also raised his head to look at the distance. At those ces, there were several extremely wild and violent Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating out. Obviously, those ces were also locked in intense battles.

    The number of these fights was not small; however, it was fortunate that these fights had shared the pressure. If not, it would be many times harder for Mu Chen and his group to reach the depths.

    ¡°The Dark Society members are very quick!¡± Wang Tong suddenly shouted. Not far from them was a group of people who were seemingly using an unreachable speed to rush forward, crush every single Spiritual Pawn that came their way. The leaders of that group were Zhao Qingshan and Mu Fengyang. Their lineup could be considered the strongest, with their numbers also being the most.

    On the right side, falling behind the Dark Society by a sliver, was the group brought over by Xu Huang. Further into the distance were some groups who were pretty strong that were rapidly shing apart the Spiritual Pawn flood, pushing towards the depths.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be anxious. Even if you reach the depths earlier, do you truly think that the Spiritual King is that easy to deal with?¡± Mu Chen had still maintained his calm. Other than reaching the depths a step earlier by rushing in, there was no other use. However, was there any need to be a step earlier? He did not believe that Zhao Qingshan, Mu Fengyang and his gang would be able to deal with the Spiritual King.

    ¡°Maintain our speed. Use your Spiritual Energy sparingly, as this has just started.¡± Mu Chen reminded the rest. Up till now, only the most ordinary of Spiritual Pawns had appeared, with even the Spiritual Knights having not appeared yet.

    Wang Tong and the rest nodded their heads before focusing all of their attention to the unending stream of Spiritual Pawns that were flooding over.

    As they were dashing forward with rapt attention, their speed had increased by quite a bit. After a short dozen minutes, they had gradually passed through the outermost region of the gathering point.

    However, as they passed through the outermost region, they finally started to gradually feel some pressure. Although the Spiritual Pawns here did not have any intelligence, their numbers were overly terrifying. Sweeping over with their surging Spiritual Energies, their attacks were not any weaker than the all-out attack of a Heavenly Transformation Stage expert. Wanting to resist that kind of attack wasn¡¯t as easy as one thought.

    However, it was good that Mu Chen and his group made some mental preparations and took turns, allowing them to continue their resistance.

    As time past, they got increasingly deeper into the gathering point.

    Bang!

    Mu Chen sent a fist rumbling out. Wild and violet Spiritual Energy streamed out akin to a rocket plume, directly shattering a dozen Spiritual Pawns that were dashing over into smithereens. A strand of Spiritual Light akin to a ze shot out, before being caught by him.

    However, after killing those Spiritual Pawns, Mu Chen slightly wrinkled his brows. Now, they could already be considered as having entered the middle region of the gathering point. However, what made him feel somewhat bbergasted was that, on the way here, he had actually not seen a single Spiritual Knight, with everything being ordinary Spiritual Pawns.

    Even the Ordinary grade gathering point they had visited before had Spiritual Knights in them. However, after reaching such a depth, why was there not even a trace of them?

    Mu Chen raised his head and looked towards the depths that were brimming with Spiritual Light. The Spiritual Lights there were overly bright and resplendent, with even the the skies being masked by it. He was also unable to clearly look at that ce; however, he could faintly sense that something wasn¡¯t right.

    Mu Chen shook his head and suppressed the feeling in his heart. Since he had reached this ce, no matter what, he had to personally see the Spiritual King.

    ¡°Speed up!¡±

    He roared in a low voice. He took the initiative he shoot forward, with Luo Li, Wang Tong and the rest immediately following behind him. They also started to utilize their Spiritual Energies, traveling forward at full speed.

    However, as they continued further in, the suspicion in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes turned increasingly thick. Until now, he had not seen a single Spiritual Knight.

    Those Spiritual Knights seemed to have vanished into thin air.

    ¡°Mu Chen, the situation doesn¡¯t feel right.¡± Even Wang Tong had sensed this situation. His face was turning slightly ugly, as he said in a low voice.

    ¡°Where did all the Spiritual Knights go?¡±

    Mu Chen raised his head and looked at the groups that were in the far distance. They had seemingly increased their speed as they rushed towards the depths. They also seemed to have discovered the situation, and, therefore, had wanted to hurry to the depths to search for exactly what had happened here.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the depths to take a look.¡± Mu Chen softly muttered. With a wave of his hand, the group immediately increased their speed. Using all their strength, they smashed through the Spiritual Pawn flood that blocked their path.

    Using their full strength, after approximately ten minutes, Mu Chen and his group had already passed through the seemingly endless Spiritual Pawn flood. As they did so, the pressureing from all directions instantly disappeared.

    The Spiritual Pawn flood hadpletely disappeared.

    Mu Chen and his group stared with slight amazement at the absolutely empty depths. Hundreds of metres behind them was the Spiritual Pawn flood that they had just passed through. However, after passing through, the Spiritual Pawns had stopped their pursuit, pacing to and fro, not daring toe any closer.

    Mu Chen faintly wrinkled his brows and stopped caring about those ordinary Spiritual Pawns. He swept his gaze around, only to see the extreme vastness in the depths. However, it was deserted, without a single trace of life.

    Within the deepest part of the depths were the bright and resplendent Spiritual Lights that blotted the skies. Faintly, there was an extremely strong Spiritual Energy pressure that radiated from the skies, blotting out the entire depths.

    Perhaps, due to that pressure, the Spiritual Pawns did not dare toe closer.

    As for the person that possessed that kind of astonishing Spiritual Energy pressure, there was obviously no other existence, other than the Spiritual King.

    Mu Chen¡¯s vision turned around and looked at the vast and spacious region, as dozens of groups rushed in here. They had also scanned their surroundings with slight suspicion. Finally, their gazes congregated on the deepest part of the depths, where the spiritual power pressure was radiating from.

    The Spiritual King was there!

    The eyes of quite a few people started to turn fiery as they proceeded to simultaneously dash forward.

    Mu Chen waved his hand and followed after them. At the same time, he had increased his cautiousness. This region was graded as Extremely Dangerous. If he was not vignt, being empty-handed would be a small thing. He was afraid of being seriously injured and thrown directly out of the Spiritual Light World.

    Dozens of groups rapidly shot towards the spacious region. After quite a while, their figures started to stop one by one, before looked at the ce in front of them with some astonishment.

    Within the extreme depths, the bright and resplendent Spiritual Lights endlessly radiated out. Within the ce where the Spiritual Light was most eye-piercing stood an approximately 300 metre tall gigantic figure. The figure was covered entirely in gems, as if a thickyer of crystal armor had enveloped it. It quietly stood there, as if it was the emperor of this entire region, looking like an anomaly.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Spiritual King?¡±

    Mu Chen and the group looked gravely at the gigantic figure. The terrifying Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating from thetter made everyone present feel fear and trepidation.

    That degree was absolutely not something that a Heavenly Transformation Stage couldpare with!

    Obviously, within this region, other than the Spiritual King, which existence was able to possess such powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations?

    ¡°I¡¯m finally seeing a Spiritual King. That¡¯s what they look like.¡± Wang Tong and the rest muttered to themselves before bitterlyughing and said, ¡°However, doesn¡¯t it seem to be too strong?¡±

    The Spiritual Energy fluctuations that radiated from it made them feel their bodies grow slightly heavier. This made them understand the huge difference between themselves and the Spiritual King.

    This was the strength of a Heavenly Completion Stage?

    Amongst them, there was almost no one who could be the opponent of this Spiritual King in a duel.

    The dozen groups stood at a far distance, their eyes staring feverishly at the Spiritual King towering over this region. However, no one dared to rashly take the initiative and attack it, as they could sense how frightening this Spiritual King was.

    ¡°Everyone.¡±

    The quiet atmosphere continued awhile. Zhao Qingshan turned his bright eyes towards the crowd. Cupping his fists, he said, ¡°I think that everyone has discovered the formidability of this Spiritual King. I propose that we join hands and kill it. If not, we might return empty-handed today.¡±

    Some people muttered to themselves and nodded their heads. Indeed, if they didn¡¯t join hands, they would definitely be unable to deal with this Spiritual King. Their lineup here was not weak. If they were to join hands, there were some odds of sess for them to deal with this recently born Spiritual King.

    ¡°How do we split the Spiritual Light of the Spiritual King?¡± some people shouted out. There¡¯s only one strand of Spiritual Light from the Spiritual King; however, there were quite a few people present.

    ¡°It¡¯s somewhat too early to talk about that. We should discuss on how to allocate after dealing with the Spiritual King.¡±

    Zhao Qingshan gave a faint smile before turning to Xu Huang, and asked, ¡°What do you think, brother Xu?¡±

    Xu Huang faintly narrowed his eyes as he shot a look at the Spiritual King towering over this region. Faintly nodding his head, he replied indifferently. ¡°Let¡¯s join hands.¡±

    Xu Huang was, after all, an influential figure within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Upon seeing him giving the nod of approval, everyone followed suit and nodded their heads. In a short moment, the morale started to rise. Thinking about it, with so many people joining hands, even the Spiritual King would find it difficult to resist them, right? After all, regardless of that, the Spiritual King had only strength and was devoid of intelligence.

    Mu Chen looked at everyone¡¯s rising morale. His forehead faintly wrinkled before sweeping the vast region with his gaze. Why was he unable to see even a single Spiritual Knight? Where exactly had all those Spiritual Knights run to?

 Chapter 308 - Encircling the Spiritual King

    <strong>Chapter 308 - Encircling the Spiritual King</strong>

    Due to Zhao Qingshan and Xu Huang saying they would join hands, the dozen groups quickly agreed on amon consensus, with each and every person nodding their heads in agreement to join hands.

    Seeing this happen, Zhao Qingshan immediately gave a faint smile, before turning his vision toward Mu Chen and his group, who had yet to make a single sound. Smiling, he asked, ¡°Mu Chen, how do you feel about this?¡±

    Mu Chen smiled and replied indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s enough if all the seniors have agreed on it. I¡¯m just a freshman, and I¡¯m not strong. It will be alright if I put in effort with everyone.¡±

    A few people shot a weird nce at Mu Chen. Although the current him had indeed the status of a freshman, his reputation within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was something that even some outstanding seniors could notpare to. Naturally, matching with his reputation and his fame was a strength of the same degree. Regardless of the three bouts with Li Xuantong or rumors about destroying the general headquarters of the Demon¡¯s Gate in front of He Yao, both were sufficient to prove the strength that he possessed.

    ¡°Haha, junior brother Mu Chen sure is modest.¡± said Zhao Qingshan beamingly, as he continued, ¡°Although it¡¯s said that this Spiritual King is a newborn; no matter what, it¡¯s still an existence at the Heavenly Completion Stage. Therefore, we need people who possess the strength that reaches or isparable to a Heavenly Completion Stage to be able to stall him head-on. I believe that junior brother Mu Chen is able to attack it with us.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyebrows faintly twitched. This Zhao Qingshan is actually holding him with such high regards? From the looks of it, he wished to probe exactly how high his capabilities were.

    ¡°Hmph, although that fellow has some ability, wanting topete with a Heavenly Completion Stage isn¡¯t that easy!¡± standing behind Xu Huang, Xu Qingqing snorted in a low voice. She recognized that Mu Chen was somewhat formidable; however, she did not believe that he possessed the strength that wasparable to people of Xu Huang¡¯s level.

    That day, outside the Demon¡¯s Gate, only by relying on his prior preparation of many Spiritual Arrays and the various grudges and grievances with He Yao, he was able to get the upper hand.

    Xu Huang¡¯s expression did not change as he said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him. This Mu Chen is getting harder and harder to see through. If he truly was to take action, even I don¡¯t have absolute faith in defeating him.¡±

    Xu Qingqing curled her lips, obviously not believing those words.

    Mu Chen sent a smile towards Zhao Qingshan and did not continue speaking, only nodded his head to express his approval. There were quite a few people that had converged over here, and were obviously slightly vignt against him too. If they were to show their strength while he hid at the back, he would obviously meet with the expulsion by everyone.

    ¡°An Ran, you girls take action and attack. Wang Tong and you two follow me and attack.¡± said Mu Chen is a soft voice.

    An Ran and the two girls obediently nodded their heads. With their Heavenly Fusion strength, they really were unable to intervene here.

    ¡°What about me?¡± inquired Luo Li.

    Mu Chen faintly shook his head and replied, ¡°All along, I¡¯ve felt that this ce is slightly strange. Since they did not take the initiative to say your name, you should preserve your strength as much as possible so that you can use it when an unforeseen event appears.¡±

    Luo Li nodded her small head.

    ¡°Everyone, prepare to take action. Let us test exactly how formidable this Spiritual King is together. If we are able to kill it, we¡¯ll be the first students that are able to kill a Spiritual King in so many years!¡± seeing everyone appearing to be eager to give it a try, a fire was lit within Zhao Qingshan¡¯s eyes as he roared in a deep voice.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s attack together!¡± replied everyone simultaneously with soaring fighting intent. In the next instant, over a hundred figures explosively shot forward as vigorous amounts of Spiritual Energy rushed towards the heavens.

    This few people¡¯s strength appeared to be at the Heavenly Transformation stage. With such a lineup, they could be considered as extremely tyrannical.

    As their Spiritual Energies rushed towards the heavens, the 300 metre tall giant-like gem-encrusted Spiritual King that was towering over the vast depths suddenly opened its eyes. There wasn¡¯t any emotional fluctuation within those eyes, only an eye-piercing Spiritual Light. It¡¯s cold and empty gaze swept across, locking onto those numerous insignificant figures in the distance, which was akin to looking at ants.

    Roar!

    When it had discovered those intruding ants, it faced the heavens and roared loudly without any sense of courtesy. The roar was akin to a thunderous boom, rumbling as it resounded. Spiritual Energy fluctuations that could be seen with the naked-eye engulfed the skies as the earth seemed to simultaneously start vibrating.

    Sensing this terrifying Spiritual Energy shockwave, regardless of Xu Huang, Zhao Qingshan and the rest, all of their expressions slightly changed, as the expression within their eyes turned extremely grave. Regardless of how much of a numerically advantage they were in or that the Spiritual King was newly-born, it truly possessed the strength of a Heavenly Completion Stage.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    However, those present here were, after all, rather outstanding students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Although they were shocked by the imposing aura radiating from the Spiritual King, they still did not retreat. With a fierce roar, Xu Huang, Zhao Qingshan, Mu Fengyang and the rest of the Heavenly Transformation Late Stage students explosively shot forward. Completely circting their boundless Spiritual Energies, they transformed into numerous streaks of light, rushing towards the giant-like Spiritual King in the distance at lightning speed.

    Mu Chen had also followed closely behind, with the three Wang brothers also following closely with grave expressions on their faces. The massive crescent moon des had already appeared in a sh within their hands.

    Xu Huang, Zhao Qingshan and Mu Fengyang¡¯s speed were the fastest. Within a few breaths, they had appeared before the gigantic Spiritual King. Without any hesitation, the three of them explosively roared, releasing powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations in an explosive manner.

    ¡°Deste God¡¯s de!¡±

    ¡°Hurricane Sword Art!¡±

    ¡°Rushing Thunder Palm!¡±

    Facing an existence that¡¯s at a level like the Spiritual King, Xu Huang and the other two were not stupid enough to show any mercy. Therefore, the first attack they sent out was a powerful one.

    A three hundred metre-long giant de was formed, and furiously chopped down.

    The sword¡¯s glow, akin to a hurricane, screamed out, piercing straight at the Spiritual King¡¯s throat with iparable swiftness and ferocity.

    A gigantic Spiritual Energy palm print violently pressed on the Spiritual King¡¯s chest, carrying with it the power of crazy lightning.

    Xu Huang and the other two were at the Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase. Furthermore, they were obviously the elites amongst them. When theyunched their attacks with full power, the prestige and power of those attacks caused fear and apprehension amongst the people that were watching from behind.

    Facing the tyrannical attacks, there was not a single fluctuation present in the indifferent eyes of the Spiritual King that sparkled with an eye-piercing glow. Facing the full-powered attacks from three great Heavenly Transformation Stages, it only took a step forward. Leaning its body forward, it suddenly opened its mouth and roared explosively!

    Roar!

    The roar was akin to thunder as sound waves, visible to the naked eye, brought along earth-shattering Spiritual Energy storms that wreaked havoc along its path. The space was shaken till distortions started forming.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Regardless of the de¡¯s glow, sword glints or the palm print, upon contact with the spiritual energy storm and the sound waves, they instantly shattered and exploded.

    Xu Huang and the other two made a stifled snort as their bodies faintly trembled. The graveness within their eyes promptly grew deeper. Thebined attacks of the three of them were unexpectedly broken by a single roar from the Spiritual King. The strength of a Heavenly Completion Stage was terrifying to that degree?

    Shhhuuu!

    However, just as the attacks of Xu Huang and the other two were destroyed, a hundred figures rose up from behind them. Ferocious Spiritual Energy attacks akin to a storm fell in torrents, smashing against the Spiritual King¡¯s body.

    Ding! Ding!

    The Spiritual Energy attacks exploded on the Spiritual King¡¯s body. However, not a single tremor ran throughout its body. The crystal armor sparkled,pletely absorbing all of those attacks.

    Bang!

    The numerous Spiritual Energy attacks were annihted. A glow shed past the Spiritual King¡¯s eyes as it sent a palm rumbling out. Instantly shattering space, it furiously patted down on the bodies of numerous figures who were unable to evade in time with lightning speed.

    Bang!

    Those figures shot out,nding at a faraway ce. Turning deathly pale, they spurted a mouthful of fresh blood, their auras turning weak and faint. Ray after ray of light descended from the skies, enveloping them. As the rays of light disappeared, their figures had also vanished.

    These people had been sent directly out of the Spiritual Light World due to serious injuries.

    The scene that yed before them caused quite a few people to feel goosebumps rise on their skin. Just a single palm was enough to make those unlucky fellows lose the qualifications to continue staying in the Spiritual Light World. This Spiritual King¡¯s attack, isn¡¯t it too frightening?

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes turned grave as he looked at the scene before him. Was this the exact strength of a Heavenly Completion Stage? As it was born not too long ago, the Spiritual King had notpletely stabilized its power in the Heavenly Competition Stage. However, its strength was already at such a terrifying level.

    ¡°Dammit! This fellow¡¯s defensive strength is too strong! We simply can¡¯t hurt it!¡± eximed the three Wang brothers as their faces turned slightly pale. Their swift and fierce de glints that they had utilized all of their strength to unleash on the Spiritual King¡¯s body only left white scars. There was not even the slightest trace of them causing any effective damage to it.

    Mu Chen stared closely at the gigantic body of the Spiritual King. At this time, everyone had already gone all-out and executed their attacks. Streaks of Spiritual Energy bombarded the Spiritual King¡¯s body in endless streams.

    However, facing their attacks, the Spiritual King never even flinched a bit. Yet, every time itunched it¡¯s attack, a gigantic palm print would shatter space apart, causing serious injuries to numerous figures as it patted down. Shrieking and screaming, they would be sent out of the Spiritual Light World.

    Within a few short minutes, they had lost tens of people. This made everyone feel slight fear and trepidation and became all the more careful, fearing that they would be pped out of the Spiritual Light World. If that happened, they would have to say a premature goodbye to this hunt.

    Mu Chen floated in the sky, having yet tounch any attacks as he continued to stare at the Spiritual King. Following his observation, he discovered that every time an attack was about tond on the back of its head, it would raise and block it with his hand. As for the attacks thatnded on its body, it seemed to not give a single hint of care.

    Mu Chen eyes faintly narrowed as his vision shifted towards the head of the Spiritual King. Its head was also sparkling with eye-piercing light, and those hollow and indifferent eyes had not a trace of emotion within them, making people¡¯s hair stand.

    As his vision moved higher, Mu Chen saw that the brightness at a position on his forehead that was clearly more eye-piercing by a bit. Faintly, there seemed to be a special fluctuation radiating out from there.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes faintly narrowed. Waving his sleeve, a streak of Spiritual Energy burning with ck mes explosively shot out, directly striking the eye piercing glow on the Spiritual King¡¯s forehead.

    Bang!

    However, just as Mu Chen¡¯s streak of Spiritual Energy closed in, a glow shed past the Spiritual King¡¯s eyes. A palm pped out, smashing the streak of Spiritual Energy into bits.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    Bang!

    The gigantic Spiritual King suddenly lowered its head and locked onto Mu Chen floating in the air. Clenching itsrge hand, a fist akin to a small mountain pounded towards Mu Chen, carrying along its frightening power.

    The air was shattered by this fist, as the earth below it started to cave in.

    ¡°Careful!¡± Seeing this, the beautiful faces of An Ran and the girls standing not far instantly changed and hurriedly screamed out. Luo Li¡¯s pupils turned stiff as her jade-like hand gripped her sword sheath tightly.

    Roar!

    Mu Chen looked towards the iing fist that had the pressure akin to a mountain. A glow surfaced in front of his body, while a sound akin to a dragon¡¯s roar resounded out. Within the glow, a dragon¡¯s shade surfaced, having the appearance akin to flying into the skies.

    The dragon shade unfurled as Mu Chen¡¯s figure mysteriously vanished from his original position. The iparably violent fist hadpletely struck air.

    Discovering the same thing, the gazes of Xu Huang, Zhao Qingshan and the rest faintly sparkled, before their eyes turned stiff. A shade surfaced on the gigantic arm of the Spiritual King, before shooting up the arm with an extremely astonishing speed.

    ¡°Such a fast speed!¡±

    Their hearts faintly trembled. Mu Chen¡¯s speed was fast to the point that they could only see a blurry shade of him.

    Chi!

    While their hearts were in shock, Mu Chen¡¯s figure had already appeared on the gigantic forehead of the Spiritual King in lightning speed. A fist rumbled out from him as a white tiger formed behind him. While roaring, it carried a murderous aura as it rumbled towards the Spiritual King¡¯s forehead.

    Bang!

    The fist rumbled out solidly, as violent and explosive Spiritual Energy fluctuations erupted out of the Spiritual King¡¯s forehead. The gigantic figure that had not moved a single inch unexpectedly started to tremble at this instant, before itsrge feet retreated a number of steps. The entire earth quaked and the mountains shook as it trampled backwards.

    Upon seeing Mu Chen¡¯s fist smashing back the Spiritual King, the pupils of Zhao Qingshan, and Xu Huang fiercely narrowed. A few people even sucked in a breath of cold air. The Spiritual King that they were unable to stir even after joining hands was actually forced to retreat by Mu Chen¡¯s fist?

    This fellow, he was that tyrannical?

    One gaze after another stared at thenky figure in the air, eyes sparkling indefinitely.

 Chapter 309 - Underground

    <strong>Chapter 309 - Underground</strong>

    Floating in midair, Mu Chen discovered those gazes aiming towards him, sparkling with suspicion. Unable to help it, he faintly curled his lips and said, ¡°The weakness of this Spiritual King is clearly on its forehead. Your messy attacks, even if you attack it for a day, might not even be able to cause damage to it.¡±

    Only upon hearing this did everyone gawk, before hurriedly turning their vision towards the Spiritual King. At this time, the eye-piercing glow on thetter¡¯s forehead was somewhat restrained. Faintly, one could seemingly see that on the position of its forehead was a gemstone that seemed to be the approximate size of a human head. That gemstone was sparkling with an eye-piercing glow, while frightening Spiritual Energy fluctuations continuously radiated from within it.

    Everyone stared at the eye-piercing gemstone before realising in a sh. So that was the weak spot of the Spiritual King. This was why Mu Chen¡¯s strike was able to force it back.

    From Zhao Qingshan¡¯s and Mu Fengyang¡¯s faces, one could clearly notice that they had taken a slight breath of relief. If Mu Chen truly possessed the strength to force the Spiritual King back head-on, exactly how frightening was the strength he possessed?

    If Mu Chen truly possessed such strength, who was able to snatch the Spiritual King Spiritual Light from him?

    Roar!

    While they were in the process of realisation, the gigantic body of the Spiritual King started to erupt in a bright and resplendent glow once again. The attack it had received to the gemstone on its forehead had seeming enraged it. While it roared, a gigantic streak of Spiritual Energy descended from the skies, akin to a light beam, violently rumbling towards Mu Chen.

    Chi!

    Having made ample preparation, Mu Chen immediately exhibited the [Soaring Dragon Technique]. As the dragon shade rolled and unfurled, his figure had already appeared a thousand metres behind the Spiritual King, evading the light beam.

    Rumble!

    The light beam descended on the ground, smashing the earth apart, creating a gigantic pit. Faintly, there seemed to be some sparkling light.

    Mu Chen shot a look at the gigantic pit, while slightly gawking. However, before he could process it clearly, a gigantic shadow had already enveloped him. The Spiritual King¡¯s gigantic hand and already ferociously patted over.

    Space exploded as Mu Chen hurriedly exhibited the [Dragon Soaring Art], evading the gigantic palm the moment it made contact with him.

    Mu Chen showed himself again, a grave expression all over his face, as his heartbeat sped up by a bit. The attack if this Spiritual King was too terrifying. He should definitely not let it near him. If not, the injury he would receive would not be light.

    ¡°Attack the gemstone on its forehead together!¡±

    Fortunately, the other people had sobered up at this moment. With explosive roars, they shot and shed over. Swift and fierce attacks started to rumble and shoot towards the gemstone on the Spiritual King¡¯s forehead that was sparkling with eye-piercing brilliance one after another.

    Facing the group of attacks heading towards its weak point, the Spiritual King did not directly receive the attacks this time. Raising its gigantic hands, itpletely blocked the iing attacks.

    However, thebined attacks of everyone had some crafty ones mixed in. Even though the Spiritual King had tried to block, there were still numerous attacks that violently smashed against the gemstone. The gigantic body of the Spiritual King was, once again, forced back.

    However, as its body retreated, it, once again, resisted the many iing attacks and stood back at its original position.

    Bang!

    Enormous Spiritual Energies gushed out from its palm in the form of light beams, smashing a few unfortunate fellows till they vomited blood and were shot away. Their auras were instantly depressing, before a ray of light descended from the sky, sending them away.

    Facing this kind of loss, everyone only shot a nce before violently attacking with rapt attention again. de lights and sword glints blotted the skies, screaming as they violently chopped and hacked at the eye-piercing gemstone on the Spiritual King¡¯s forehead.

    This Spiritual King had indeed only been born not that long ago. Although it still possessed quite terrifying strength, it appeared rather sluggish, as if it had not yet reached the degree of fullness and smoothness.

    Due to this, Zhao Qingshan and the rest dared to focus their attention to its forehead. If the Spiritual King had passed through this newly-born phase, its strength would violently increase. At that time, even they might not be able to escape through the gap of its teeth.

    Everyone continued in their assault. At the same time, their losses had also continued. The original number of hundreds had now been left with only half of that. The rest had already been sent out of the Spiritual Light World with a pat from the Spiritual King.

    This level of loss could be called disastrous.

    However, although their losses were disastrous, the Spiritual King was forced to consume quite a bit of its energy. Its attacks were already not as wild and violent as the initial ones, with it only focusing tenaciously to defend the gemstone on its forehead.

    ¡°Haha, everyone increase your power! This Spiritual King is indeed a newborn! Its strength isn¡¯t as powerful as we¡¯ve imagined! As long as we can evade its attacks, it¡¯s all good!¡± Floating in midair, Mu Fengyang looked towards that Spiritual King, whose attacks were gradually weakening, before shouting out with a big chuckle.

    Upon hearing this, a shock went through everyone¡¯s mind as they sped up their assault.

    Mu Chen had also sent a streak of Spiritual Energy rumbling out. However, his eyes were continuously sparkling. This Spiritual King¡¯s strength was, indeed, not as strong as he had expected. Was it truly due to it being just born?

    Mu Chen¡¯s vision swept past the ce where the Spiritual King stood as his brows faintly wrinkled. There was a huge pit on the ground that was caused by its step. However, regardless of how everyone attacked, the Spiritual King did not even leave that boundary.

    ¡°Exactly what¡¯s up?¡± murmured Mu Chen as he stared at the patch of ground, frowning faintly.

    Bang!

    While Mu Chen was muttering to himself, the Spiritual King extended his gigantic hand. Ten thousand rays of light erupted out, violently smashing straight at Mu Fengyang, who was trying to boost everyone¡¯s morale.

    Seeing that the Spiritual King had locked onto him, the face of Mu Fengyang faintly changed. Just as he had evaded the rays of light, his eyes caught a glimpse of Mu Chen, who was not far behind him. At this moment, a faint sh sparkled within his eyes.

    Chi!

    His body suddenly flew sideways, appeared coincidentally in front of Mu Chen. At the same time, the Spiritual King¡¯s gigantic hand had already ferociously covered over them, enveloping the two of them.

    Under the envelope of its shadow, Mu Chen sobered up from his slightly absentminded state. After seeing what¡¯s in front of him, his expression immediately changed.

    ¡°HeHe.¡±

    A smile with ill intent surfaced from the corner of Mu Fengyang¡¯s mouth. Spiritual Light erupted from his body, as a thick suit of deep yellow Spiritual armor appeared on his body, tightly enveloping him within it.

    This Spiritual armor was obviously a pretty good defensive Spiritual Artifact.

    ¡°Bye-bye.¡± A coldugh rang out as the Spiritual Armor enveloped Mu Fengyang¡¯s body within it.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes turned frosty as he thought, ¡®This fellow is actually trying to lure trouble to me.¡¯ He wanted to take advantage of the Spiritual King¡¯s strength to shove Mu Chen out of the Spiritual Light World. However, this Mu Fengyang was too naive. Did he think that by doing this, he would be able to bind Mu Chen¡¯s hands such that he would be unable to do anything about the iing attack?

    A ck light gushed forth in front of Mu Chen¡¯s body as a ck pagoda surfaced, before enveloping Mu Chen within it.

    The Nineyered Pagoda possessed extremely strong defensive capabilities, and was considered the strongest defense Mu Chen had. If its defensive capabilities were genuinely discussed, even Mu Fengyang¡¯s Spiritual Armor would be inferior to it.

    Bang!

    As the Nineyered Pagoda enveloped Mu Chen within it, the Spiritual King¡¯s gigantic palm had violently patted down. A metallic sound rang out, as the two of them were immediately patted into the ground, violently piercing through the earth. A deep and gigantic pit was formed from their impact.

    Spurt!

    In a sorrowful state, Mu Fengyang crawled out from the gigantic pit. Spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood, he lowered his head to look at the Spiritual armor on his body. There were some cracks on its surface. This filled his heart with pain. Turning his head, he proceeded to look at the deep pit not far from him. Dust and smoke had filled the air there. Under that sudden attack, it looked like that fellow had definitely suffered serious injuries.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re gonna snatch the Spiritual Lights from us.¡± sneered Mu Fengyang coldly. Suppressing the injuries within his body, he rushed towards the horizon once again.

    The attack from the Spiritual King towards the two of them was seen by everyone. When Xu Huang and the rest saw only Mu Fengyang flying towards them, they felt slightly shocked. Looks like Mu Chen had suffered injuries that were not light this time.

    The actions that Mu Fengyang made were ambiguous, and no one had imagined that he would actually lure trouble towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°Mu Chen!¡± the facial expression of the three Wang brothers changed. They proceeded to shoot a suspicious look at the innocent-looking Mu Fengyang. However, since they did not have any evidence, it would not be good to speak up now.

    Everyone shook their heads in regret. However, the present situation did not allow for them to be distracted. Therefore, they had quickly refocused their minds onunching their assault on the gradually weakening Spiritual King.

    ¡° Mu Chen¡¯s been hit!¡± From a distance away, upon seeing this y out in front of their eyes, the beautiful faces of An Ran and the girls instantly changed.

    Luo Li¡¯s brows faintly bunched up. Her pupils shot a cold look at the floating Mu Fengyang; however, she did not overly panic. Saying in a soft voice, ¡° Rx, that Mu Fengyang had only received light injuries. Mu Chen isn¡¯t that frail.¡±

    Seeing that Luo Li had not a single trace of panic, An Ran and the girls were able to quickly calm down, before faintly nodding their heads.

    As the crowd of people in the air continued to encircle andunch their assault on the Spiritual King, no one had yet discovered Mu Chen¡¯s figure appearing beside the ck pagoda within the deep, dust-filled pit. He looked up towards the intense battle, before looking at the stretch of earth with sparkling eyes. Sending his fist rumbling out, he created another deep pit and jumped within it. Next, he proceeded to continue his onught towards the ground.

    Very quickly, a deep hole was dug up by him. Mu Chen¡¯s figure vanished into the hole. As he vanished, the ck pagoda started to revolve, covering the hole up. This way, even if the dust that filled the air had dissipated, no would would be able to discover Mu Chen¡¯s disappearance. They would only assume that he had hid within the ck pagoda to recuperate.

    Bang! Bang!

    Underground, Mu Chen¡¯s body was covered with rippling ck mes akin to armor as he continued to dig deeper into the ground. The thick earth and rocks were roasted and burnt away by the ck mes.

    From the start, he had already discovered that something was slightly not right about this gathering point. Those Spiritual Knights would not vanish for no apparent reason. Furthermore, that Spiritual King wasn¡¯t as strong as he had expected.

    Regardless of how they attack, that Spiritual King would not leave a hundred feet from it¡¯s location.

    From the looks of it, it seemed that it was guarding over something.

    Since there was nothing above the ground for it to defend, Mu Chen had decided to search below the ground.

    With a low roar, Mu Chen revolved his Spiritual Energy, increasing the speed at which he prated the earth. After approximately a minute or so, something shed past his mind. The ground below his hand, unexpectedly, disappeared as his figure dropped down.

    Mu Chen hurriedly stabilised his figure. Spiritual Energy enveloped his body as he peered vigntly at this subterranean space. As his vision looked over, the expression on his face started to freeze little by little.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    Mu Chen took a deep breath of this subterranean air that was filled with the smell of the earth as thick shock and astonishment erupted forth from his heart.

 Chapter 310 - Seizing of the Spirit Crystal

    <strong>Chapter 310 - Seizing of the Spirit Crystal</strong>

    What appeared before Mu Chen¡¯s eyes was an extremely vast and spacious underground world. Within this underground world was innumerable clumps of light floating around. These clumps of light were extremely eye-piercing, while astonishing Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiated from them.

    ¡°These are all Spiritual Lights?¡±

    Mu Chen looked at those thousands upon thousands of light clumps with shock in his eyes. From the Spiritual Energy contained within those light clumps, he could tell that those were Spiritual Lights of at least Spiritual General grade. As of now, this number of Spiritual Lights were actually converged at this ce.

    This scene was indeed extremely spectacr.

    Mu Chen¡¯s vision followed the bright and resplendent Spiritual Lights. Within the most central area of this under ground world, he saw the most eye-piercing light clump. It was gorgeous and magnificent, with a faintly discernable crystal that was approximately 3.3 metres tall floating within it.

    This crystal was limpid and sparkling, and there seemed to be a thick fluid flowing within it. A bright and dim light glow, looking akin to a beating heart, seemingly possessed a mysterious life energy.

    Following the brilliant sparkle of that crystal, countless strands of Spiritual Lights, with Spiritual Energy streaks of light, were pouring out before pouring into that 3.3 metre tall crystal like an endless stream. This caused it to grow all the more brighter.

    Indescribable Spiritual Energy fluctuations were undted, akin to waves, causing even Mu Chen¡¯s heart to hurriedly throb and pulse.

    ¡°No wonder, the Spiritual Knights in this Extremely Dangerous region had all turned into these Spiritual Lights.¡±

    Mu Chen finally understood in a sh as to why he wasn¡¯t able to spot a single Spiritual Knight since he entered this gathering point. They had all been turned into Spiritual Lights. These Spiritual Lights were obviously providing Spiritual Energy for that crystal.

    ¡°Could it be that this ce was created by the Spiritual King?¡± thought Mu Chen while feeling some shock. From the look of the situation underground, it clearly wasn¡¯t man-made. That meant that it was created by the Spiritual King. He would have never thought that an existence without intelligence would actually be able to understand how to construct an underground world.

    This might be due to their abilities; however, this was sufficient to exin the mystery contained within this stretch of the world.

    ¡®No wonder why this Spiritual King¡¯s strength isn¡¯t particrly strong.¡¯ thought Mu Chen as he looked with fiery eyes at the bright and resplendent crystal. ¡®The Spiritual Energy within is surging to an astonishing degree.¡¯

    ording to Mu Chen¡¯s estimates, the scene before him might be for the sake of helping the Spiritual King cross over from its newly born and weak condition. Only when the Spiritual King absorbed this crystal that had absorbed the Spiritual Energy from so many Spiritual Knights would the big fellow out there truly be a Spiritual King.

    A faint sparkle shed within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, before he explosively shot out. Within a number of breaths, he had crossed over the numerous Spiritual Energies and got close to the bright and resplendent crystal. When nearing the crystal, he could see the crystal the movement of the thick spiritual liquid within. It seemed to form an illusionary shade that was faintly discernable, which looked iparably mysterious.

    Mu Chen did not immediately take action against the crystal. His gaze swept below him, where he discovered a purple clump of light closest to the position of the crystal. Within that clump of light, there was a purple Spirit Crystal; however, it was far from the previous crystal that would make people shocked. However, the Spiritual Energy fluctuations erupting from it was still much more tyrannical whenpared to those Spiritual Lights that Mu Chen and the rest had seen before.

    ¡°This is a Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase Spiritual Knight.¡±

    A pleasantly surprised expression shed past Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. Without a single bit of hesitation, a fist rumbled out as a violent Spiritual Energy impacted the purple clump of light. When the light clump shattered, the purple Spirit Crystal hidden within flew out, which was grabbed by Mu Chen.

    As the purple Spirit Crystalnded in Mu Chen¡¯s hand, it instantly radiated an extremely astonishingly pure Spiritual Energy. Mu Chen revolved his Spiritual Energy to absorb it, and he felt the consumed Spiritual Energy within his body starting to gradually restore.

    ¡°Truly worthy of being the Spiritual Light transformed from a Spiritual Knight at the Heavenly Transformation Stage!¡±

    Mu Chenughed loudly. Without any trace of courtesy, he took action. Within a short span of a number of breaths, he had shattered over ten purple light clumps, gathering the purple Spirit Crystals in his hands.

    These ten purple Spirit Crystals would, at the minimum, be equivalent to thousands upon thousands of normal Spiritual Pawns.

    Humm. Humm.

    However, as Mu Chen snatched those ten purple Spirit Crystals into his hands, the gigantic magnificent Spirit Crystal seemed to have sensed something and instantly started to hum and shake. Spiritual Energy immediately gushed out of it, transforming into Spiritual Energy waves that violent swept towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°Spiritual Energy without a single trace of attacking attribute, and you still want to cause harm to me?¡±

    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen gave augh as he waved his sleeve. Spiritual Energy burning with ck mes erupted out, easily resisting against the iing Spiritual Energy waves. In the next moment, he turned his fiery gaze towards the Spirit Crystal. That was the genuine treasure!

    With a clench of his hand, a long sword, sparkling with brilliance, appeared in a sh. Deep ck Spiritual Energy covered it, as ck mes surrounded it. With a step, he shot out, and appeared in front of that Spirit Crystal. The Spiritual Energy within his body fully erupted out as a gigantic lustrous ck sword of a hundred feet howled out from his sword edge, and furiously chopped down on the Spirit Crystal.

    Ding!

    A metallic sound rang out as the crystal bits flew everywhere. Acute pain radiated from Mu Chen¡¯s palm, as the web between his thumb and forefinger was torn. The hardness of this Spirit Crystal had exceeded his expectations.

    Creak!

    However, his full-powered sh had some effect. A crack appeared at a corner of the Spirit Crystal, causing a Spirit Crystal fragment, approximately the size of a fist, to break off, which was grabbed by Mu Chen.

    Upon grabbing it, Mu Chen felt his hand sink, as if he had just grabbed a heavy rock that weighed a ton.

    Astonishment shed within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. He knew that this was due to the condensation of Spiritual Energy to a terrifying stage that brought along this weight. Looks like the Spiritual Energy contained within this Spirit Crystal was too frightening.

    However, this made the fire burning within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes to grow all the more bigger. However, he did not know that on the instant he had chopped down on the Spirit Crystal, the Spiritual King that was tangled up by Xu Huang, Zhao Qingshan and the rest had suddenly raised its head and roared furiously towards the skies.

    Roar!

    The roar transformed into a Spiritual Energy storm which swept across, shaking and sending the unprepared Xu Huang and the rest flying backwards.

    Stabilising their bodies not far away, they looked with suspicion at the Spiritual King, which had suddenly gone crazy. At this time thetter, had not cared about them. With a tight clench of its gigantic fists, it carried along frightening Spiritual Energies as they violent smashed into the earth below it.

    Bang!

    The stretch of earth shook, akin to an earthquake happening, as gigantic fissures started to extend from under the Spiritual King¡¯s feet. In the next moment, it started to explosively rush into the ground beneath at an astonishing speed.

    At this moment, Mu Chen, who was underground had also discovered it. The expression on his face changed. Without daring to continue his stay, his figure explosively retreated.

    Bang!

    Giant stones suddenly descended as sunlight illuminated the underground world from the shattered earth. The ce where Mu Chen previously stood was smashed through by a frightening power, leaving behind a bottomless ck hole.

    This was the all-out strike of the crazy Spiritual King, which was extremely terrifying.

    ¡°What is that?!¡±

    As the underground world was revealed under the sunlight, it was immediately discovered by Xu Huang and the rest, who were floating in the sky, causing them to cry out in surprise. Dumbfoundedly, they stared at the innumerable Spiritual Lights that were sparkling with eye-piercing brilliance.

    However, very quickly, their gazes congealed on that gigantic sparkling and transparent Spirit Crystal, which was radiating a terrifying Spiritual Energy. Their gazes immediately turned sluggish, as the Spiritual Energy present was enough to cause them to gulp their saliva down.

    ¡°There is someone down there!¡±

    There were some people with sharp eyesight, as they managed to spot Mu Chen, who was preparing to quietly sneak away. Instantly, they cried out in shock.

    Swish!

    Everyone¡¯s gazes instantly turned over and stared stubbornly at Mu Chen¡¯s figure. When they had identified the figure, all of their gazes turned slightly sluggish.

    ¡®How can Mu Chen be there?¡¯ thought Mu Fengyang as the corner of his mouth twitched. Hurriedly, he turned his head towards the gigantic hole. The ck pagoda suddenly disappeared at this instant, revealing a bottomless hole beneath it.

    Upon being spotted, Mu Chen no longer continued hiding. Shooting out of the hole, he sent a smile towards everyone while saying, ¡°Just now, I was mysteriously smashed underground, and discovered a slightly strange thing.¡±

    Everyone stared at him suspiciously, as they obviously did not trust him. However, this was not the time to argue about that with him, as everyone stared with fiery gazes at the innumerable eye-piercing Spiritual Lights below. There were so many there. If they were able to snatch some for themselves, it was already sufficient to be a rewarding journey.

    Roar!

    However, just as their greed was growing increasingly stronger, the Spiritual King started to roar, opening its big mouth as it sucked in the air. Everyone saw the innumerable Spiritual Lights immediately converging together, beforepletely being devoured into the Spiritual King¡¯s body.

    At the same time, the massive Spirit Crystal had also flown up. Upon seeing this, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes sparkled as he explosively shot forward. In the next instant, his palm patted on the Spirit Crystal. His palm did not shatter the crystal. However, a ck me quietly shot into it, while Mu Chen explosively retreated away.

    As for the Spirit Crystal, it shot up and was devoured by the Spiritual King into its body.

    After a short span of a number of breaths, the underground world had be devoid and empty.

    Everyone became stunned and stupefied.

    However, when Mu Chen saw this, his heart jumped crazily. That Spiritual King hadpletely absorbed everything below. Would that mean that it would cross over its newborn state? Once its power dramatically increased, with their lineup, would they be able to defend against it?

    He raised his head as his scalp tingled, only to see the eye-piercingly bright Spiritual King, akin to a scorching sun. The brillianceing from it caused several people to be unable to look directly at it. In addition, its already gigantic body started to expand once again.

    A strong Spiritual Energy started to radiate out, as if its entire body had summoned a storm.

    ¡°Wang Tong, quickly! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Mu Chen fiercely shouted out, instantly dropping his head and shooting explosively out.

    Upon seeing the entire spectacle, Wang Tong and his two brothers faintly hesitated, before clenching their teeth, and closely followed Mu Chen. Luo Li, An Ran and the other girls, who were not far away, immediately shot over and followed closely behind them.

    As for Zhao Qingshan, Xu Huang and the rest, they were somewhat unwilling, their faces fluctuating indeterminately.

    Roar!

    Just as they were hesitating, the Spiritual King roared, creating a thousand foot wave of Spiritual Energy. It violently impacted their bodies, causing numerous figures to spurt a mouthful of blood out as their faces turned pale.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The faces of Zhao Qingshan and their group finally had an intense change as they looked with some palpitation in their hearts at Spiritual King who had already expanded to over three hundred feet. Clenching their teeth, they explosively retreated away.

    Everyone was now retreating in distress, not daring to have half an idea of fighting that Spiritual King.

    As they retreated, the Spiritual King stopped expanding in size. It furiously roar as its eyes, brimming with brilliance, locked onto Mu Chen, who was shooting of into the distance.

    It could discover that the missing piece of its Spirit Crystal was on his body. As long as it could obtain that Spirit Crystal, it would be able topletely cross over from its weakest, newly-born stage!

    Roar!

    While furiously roaring, it shook the earth and mountains as it moved, crazily chasing after him.

 Chapter 311 - Pursuit of the Spirit King

    <strong>Chapter 311 - Pursuit of the Spirit King</strong>

    Rumble!

    The earth shuddered as the countless Spirit Pawns that formed the Spirit Pawn Army was restless at this moment. Streams of light shot out from the depths, without daring to stop for the slightest degree.

    These Spirit Pawns did not obstruct those that were rushing out. However, under the former¡¯s struggle, they were able to feel the pressure that¡¯s akin to a Spirit King was rapidly spreading from the depths.

    This pressure made them unable to move a single step.

    Bang!

    As the pressure radiated out, a dazzling giant that¡¯s over 300 metres high stepped out from the depths, quaking the earth and shook the mountains as it marched forth. The earth split apart under its feet as the ferocious cracks continuously extended out.

    Roar!

    The eye-piercingly bright giant roared, causing iparable berserking Spiritual Energy sound waves that shattered the unfortunate Spirit Pawns as they radiated out. However, the giant did not pay the slightest bit of attention to them as it locked onto the figure at the front and relentlessly pursued it without the thought to give up.

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    Seeing the Spirit King that did not at all care about other people as it chased after him, Mu Chen¡¯s face changed.

    ¡°Why is that big fellow chasing us?¡± Wang Tong and the rest had also discovered the situation and instantly became slightly flustered. As of now, the strength of this Spirit King had risen dramatically. Without even talking about them, even if Zhao Qingshan and Xu Huang were to attack together, they would still not be able to be its opponent.

    ¡°Itsing for me.¡± Mu Chen replied while clenching his teeth as he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll lure it away by myself. You guys leave first and find a safe ce.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too dangerous!¡± Wang Tong, An Ran and the rest hurriedly eximed.

    ¡°If it continues to chase us like that, it¡¯ll eventually catch up to us.¡± Mu Chen replied as he shook his head. There wasn¡¯t much panic showing within his ck eyes. Taking a deep breath, he dered, ¡°Let¡¯s split up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you!¡± Luo Li eximed while softly biting her lip. She was extremely firm and blunt. The Spirit King before them was extremely strong. If Mu Chen tried to deal with it alone, it might be very troublesome for him. Therefore, she had toe along with him.

    Mu Chen faintly hesitated, before nodding his head. He did not try to show off his ability. As of now. although the Spirit King could not be considered as havingpletely crossing over from its weak and newly born phase, there was no need to doubt its strength. If he tried to deal with it alone, it truly would be very thorny.

    After nodding his head, he did not say anything more. With a move of his body, a dragon roar resounded out as he immediately disyed the Dragon Soaring Art. His figure transformed into the shadow of a dragon, rapidly shooting towards another direction akin to lightning.

    Upon seeing this, Luo Li¡¯s beautiful body moved and immediately followed after him. Her speed appeared to be not much slower than Mu Chen, who was disying the Dragon Soaring Art.

    Roar!

    Following the change in Mu Chen¡¯s direction, the Spirit King that was chasing them had also immediately sensed it. While roaring, it chased after Mu Chen once again.

    The ray of light in the front, the giant at the back. The earth trembled as they rapidly disappeared from everyone ¡®s line-of-sight.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Wang Tong looked over at Mu Chen¡¯s and Luo Li¡¯s figures heading into the distance and clenched his teeth. Immediately turning his body, he brought An Ran and the rest towards the outside of the Spirit Pawn Army. As of now, if they were to follow Mu Chen¡¯s side, not only would they not be of the slightest use, they would even drag him down.

    The other people had also understood. Although worry and unease filled their eyes, they still rapidly followed Wang Tong and left.

    Since the Spirit King was chasing after Mu Chen, the people who were fleeing in fright from other directions had also noticed this. Soon after, they gradually came to a stop as they looked at the direction that the Spirit King had headed towards with doubtful eyes.

    ¡°What happened? Why did the Spirit King only head towards Mu Chen?¡± up in the air, Zhao Qingshan said with his brows wrinkled.

    ¡°Previously, only Mu Chen had entered the underground cave. He had definitely obtained something there; therefore, making the Spirit King chase after him.¡± Mu Fengyang replied while clenching his teeth, his eyes brimming with the fires of anger. He was the one that thought of luring trouble to Mu Chen. However, who would have thought that Mu Chen was not only not sent out of the hunting grounds, he had even discovered the secret underground cave. Although the did not know exactly what Mu Chen did in the underground cave, since he was able to make the Spirit King relentlessly chase after him without giving up, how could the thing that he had obtained bemon?

    Speaking from this point, didn¡¯t he give Mu Chen a chance to obtain a treasure?

    Thinking about this scenario, Mu Fengyang was furious till his face turned green.

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Mu Fengyang said as he looked towards Zhao Qingshan. They had lost over ten people, and they haven¡¯t even dredged up a single hair. How could this make them give up?

    Zhao Qingshan¡¯s eyes sparkled, as he was simrly not willing to leave without the slightest bit of harvest. Slightly muttering to himself, he clenched his teeth and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit, before following those two. Let¡¯s see if there will be a chance for us. If there is, we¡¯ll attack. If there isn¡¯t, we¡¯ll rapidly retreat.¡±

    He was a decisive person, and was clear that the current Spirit King was too strong and not something they could deal with. The only thing they could do was wait for an opportunity. If they rashly attacked, they would only end up being sent out of the hunting grounds.

    Mu Fengyang nodded his head and looked towards the direction the Spirit King had gone. If the benefits of this ce was obtained by Mu Chen, he¡¯ll truly be depressed until he vomited blood.

    In the air, at another direction, Xu Huang had also stopped in his tracks. His gaze stared at the direction the Spirit King had gone, his eyes sparkling.

    ...

    Within theyers of mountain, a strong gale resounded as two figures shot by. Without the slightest degree of stopping, they shot over to a distant ce. Not long after they shot by, the earth started to move, the mountains started to shake, and the mountain range started to copse. In the distance, a giant over 300 metres tall rapidly shot over, eye-piercing Spiritual Light caused it to look akin to a clump of scorching suns, making several people unable to directly stare at it.

    It furiously roared, causing some Spiritual Lights to shoot out, smashing apart mountains. While doing so, it crazily chased after the two figures in the front.

    Its figure was gigantic; however, its speed was as fast as lightning. Using its full strength to pursue them, it able to gradually close in on Mu Chen, who had disyed the Dragon Soaring Art.

    ¡°Its speed is very fast. Furthermore, it has an endless supply of Spiritual Energy. If we continue running, we¡¯ll end up being the first to be unable to maintain this speed.¡± Luo Li shot a look at the Spirit King, who was gradually getting closer. Her eyes were grave as she looked at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face sank. He naturally knew that what Luo Li said was not false. The Spirit King had locked onto him. Obviously, it would not give up until it snatched the broken fragment of the Spirit Crystal back from Mu Chen. However, once it snatched the fragment back, it would truly cross over from its newly born phase. At that time, perhaps even a true Heavenly Completion Stage expert would be unable to hold it back. If, by any chance, still wanted to kill him, there would be nothing more miserable than that.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes faintly sparkled. As of now, the best way was to kill the Spirit King here. Although the Spirit King was very strong, he wasn¡¯t forced to the point where he had no methods left.

    ¡°This was originally prepared for He Yao. Since you, bastard, wants to chase me relentlessly without giving up, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of it first!¡±

    Mu Chen was also a decisive person, and quickly decided on his decision. A chilling intent shed within his eyes. Tilting his head towards Luo Li, he said, ¡°Can you hold that bastard back for a little while?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Luo Li gently nodded her small head. Her jade-like hand slowly clenched tightly around the Luo Shen Sword on her waist. On its scabbard, there seemed to be a frosty air circting around it.

    Mu Chen gave a smile. He wasn¡¯t especially worried about Luo Li, as thetter¡¯s methods were something that even he was unable to clearly understand. In addition, there was the ¡°Luo Shen Sword¡± in her hands. That was truly a Divine Weapon. Although it was in a sealed state at the moment, the two simple words ¡°Divine Weapon¡± was synonymous to ¡°Strong¡± and ¡°Powerful¡±. Mu Chen had never even seen the appearance of a Divine Weapon before. That was a thing that would even cause a Sovereign¡¯s heartbeat to race.

    After the two had made a consensus, their figures rapidly shot out, before descending onto the peak of a distant mountain.

    Uponnding, Mu Chen immediately crossed his legs and sat down. His eyes were faintly closed, while his hands rapidly created seals. While his Spiritual Energy fluctuated, Spiritual Seals condensed and rapidly flew out one after another.

    ¡°He wants to set up a Spiritual Array?¡± Luo Li said, while staring at Mu Chen. From the looks of it, he obviously wanted to set up a Spiritual Array to counter the Spirit King. However, the Spirit King before them was tyrannical. Even a Rank 4 Spiritual Array would be hard to cause any life-threatening injuries towards it. Unless, it was a Rank 5 Spiritual Array.

    However, as of now, Mu Chen was considered a Rank 4 Spiritual Array Master. Deploying a Rank 4 Spiritual Array wasn¡¯t that difficult for him. However, if it was a Rank 5 Spiritual Array, even if he hadprehended the Heart Array State, it might still not be that easy.

    The higher the rank of the Spiritual Array, the moreplicated it was. When it reached a certain degree, the Heart Array State would not be sufficient to provide much of a advantage. After all, the Heart Array State was still a very elemental state in the eyes of those true Spiritual Array Masters of the Grandmaster and Ancestral Ranks.

    Luo Li¡¯s vision looked towards Mu Chen¡¯s handsome and outstanding face before giving a faint smile. If anyone was topare their confidence in Mu Chen, there would be no one who had more than her. This confidence was umted during the year that they had lived together in the Spiritual Road. At that cruel ce, this youth had never given up from the start till the end. He might have received oppression, and had failed before, but he had endured all of it. In addition, he had be increasingly tenacious. In this point, even the arrogant Luo Li had felt quiet admiration in her heart.

    If not for Ji Xuan taking fancy for her in the Spiritual Road, the usually calm Mu Chen would not have bothered to start such a ughter, which had led to him being kicked out of the Spiritual Road.

    ¡°Ji Xuan...¡±

    Luo Li¡¯s jade-like hands slowly clenched tightly as the cold glint in her eyes condensed. Thinking about his talent, after entering the ¡°Spiritual Saint Academy¡±, he would be the most outstanding person there. From the looks of it then, Mu Chen still had the chance to cross hands with him. At that time, it would be a real exchange.

    Roar!

    A roar rang out while Luo Li¡¯s mind was still elsewhere. The earth trembled, and the mountain range continuously shook. In the far distance, a brilliance akin to a scorching sun swept over.

    Luo Li looked towards the iing Spirit King, before shooting a look at Mu Chen, who had closed his eyes and was preparing a Spiritual Array. Her jade-like hand suddenly gripped the longsword on her waist tightly. With a gentle tap of her slender jade-like feet, her beautiful figure shot forward in a sh, and appeared in mid-air

    ¡°You should stop.¡±

    Luo Li¡¯s clear and limpid eyes reflected the gigantic image as a clear and cold voice resounded within this stretch of the world, while carrying along a swift and fierce Sword Qi that was gradually condensing together.

    The Spirit King did not have any intelligence, and naturally could not understand her words. It looked at the puny figure blocking its path. While roaring, the gigantic palm had carried along a Spiritual Light that blotted the sky as it violent patted down on Luo Li in a fury.

    A chilling intent shed past Luo Li¡¯s exquisite face. Those clear and limpid eyes grew increasingly incisive. In the next instant, she took a step forward. With a tremble of her jade-like hand, the ck longsword in her hand instantly unsheathed.

    Ring!

    A clear sound rang out, as the entire stretch of the world reverberated with the light roar of the sword being unsheathed. A sky-blue Sword Qi transcended the heavens and rushed to the skies as if it wanted to shatter the heavens and crush the earth.

    Bang!

    That Sword Qi violently shot towards to giant palm that furiously patted over, causing metallic sounds to ring out. In the distance, Zhao Qingshan, Xu Huang and the rest that had chased after them stared dumbfoundedly as the Spirit King was sent flying. A mountain peak was smashed apart as it flew backwards.

    All of them sucked in a breath of cold air as they stared in shock at the scene before them, where a youngdy dressed in an ink-ck dress stood in mid-air. In her hand was a longsword, rippling with faint fluctuations as it slowly radiated out.

    It was a scene that had startled everyone.

 Chapter 312 - Heart Eye

    <strong>Chapter 312 - Heart Eye</strong>

    Boom!

    The gigantic Spirit King was sent smashing backwards. When its giant feet descended towards the ground, the entire earth, as well as the mountain range, violently shook a few times at that very instant. However, the Spirit King quickly stabilised its body as it started to feel some anger. The brilliance around the gigantic body grew increasingly thick as the brilliance enveloped the entire mountain range.

    Roar!

    While it roared, it clenched its giant hand. Spiritual Energy that blotted the skies converged, transforming into a storm. With a pat of its giant palm, a Spiritual Energy beam, which was approximately a hundred feet wide, shattered the horizon, before violent it smashed towards the slender and beautiful figure.

    The Spirit King did not know any Spiritual arts; however, it possessed boundless Spiritual Energy that even a Heavenly Completion Stage expert would find hard topare with. With this vigorous Spiritual Energy being its shield, the eruption of force from every movement was easily able to torch the mountains and boil the seas.

    As the Spiritual Energy shattered the horizon, the mountain range below was smashed till a gigantic fissure was formed. The mountain tops and peaks along the side continued to shatter and explode.

    Zhao Qingshan, Xu Huang, Mu Fengyang and the rest that had rushed over from the distance felt a palpitation in their hearts. The strength of the Spirit King truly was much more tyrannical than before.

    No wonder why no one had the idea of fighting a Spirit King these past few years. It turned out that the mature ones were, unexpectedly, even more frightening.

    Luo Li¡¯s jade-like hand gripped her longsword tightly. The girl gently breathed out a mouthful of air as her beautiful bosom rose and fell. A chill akin to the frost filled her clear eyes as her jade-like finger ran across the body of the sword, causing a dark red colour to appear on the surface.

    Buzz!

    That smeared dark-red colour was rapidly absorbed by the the body of the sword. In the next instant, the longsword that rippled with azure light fluctuations started to emit a faint humming noise. Little traces of watery fluctuations started to appear on the sharp edges of the sword. This caused it to look akin to a longsword made from waves, looking extremely mysterious.

    ¡°Luo God Sword Art - Luo Water Transforming Sword.¡±

    The Luo God Sword in Luo Li¡¯s hand vibrated faintly as the sword edges danced. Akin toplex sword flowers, vigorous Spiritual Energy erupted out like waves, before she furiously shed down.

    Whoosh!

    As she shed down, an azure sword light howled out. It transformed into a gigantic sword light river a hundred feet long. The river surged forward, simr to an azure dragon that spiralled above Luo Li in the sky. The river water the seemed gentle, was filled with dense Sword Qi.

    Once the sword light river waspletely formed, it explosively shot out, violently smashing directly against the iing Spiritual Energy beam.

    Bang!

    A gigantic sound rang across the sky as the berzerk Spiritual Energy, as well as the swift and fierce Sword Qi, swept out, turning the entire mountain range into a disastrous state andplete disorder.

    Luo Li¡¯s beautiful figure faintly trembled as she was sent back two steps. However, the longsword in her jade-like hand did not have the slightest degree of rxing. Her beautiful eyes stared at the gigantic Spirit King, without even half the intent to retreat.

    The Spirit King furiously roared. Its two attacks were blocked by the figure in front of it that was akin to an ant. This caused it enter an even more berserk state, wanting to pat the figure in front of it into dust.

    Under its fury, it stepped out again, causing the earth the move and the mountains to tremble. It erratically attacked, akin to a storm erupting and sweeping out.

    Facing its attacks, the youngdy gripped her longsword. Without the slightest hint of yielding, the Sword Qi rushed towards the sky, blocking the iing attacks.

    Zhao Qingshan and the rest watched this spectacle unfold itself from afar, while being in a daze, before feeling a cold chill run up their backs. Although Luo Li¡¯s attacks were meant for defending, being able to defend till now under the attacks of the Spirit King, wasn¡¯t it also a kind of valiantry?

    Due to this point, if her position was exchanged for any of them, none of them would be able to aplish that. They never thought that the young girl that was always standing quietly beside Mu Chen¡¯s side, other than her absolutely stunning appearance and temperament, would actually have such strength that would cause people to be stunned.

    ¡°How formidable.¡±

    Unable to contain himself, Xu Huang softly sighed as his gaze turnedplicated. Beside him, Xu Qingqing had also faintly bit her lip. She stared at the young girl that continued to have an outstanding temperament under the attacks of the Spirit King, which even made other people feel stunned. Jealousy and dejection that were hard to conceal erupted from her eyes. Compared with thetter, she truly appeared inferior to her.

    ¡°However, it is still too difficult for her to fend off the Spirit King by herself. The area she could defend is getting smaller and smaller. She might not be able to hold on for much longer. Her defense will fail.¡± Xu Huang stared at the ce in the far distance. At the mountaintop there, a seated figure was faintly discernable there. This caused his eyes to faintly narrow. Was that Mu Chen? What was he preparing? Could it be that the two of them truly wanted to deal with this Spirit King?

    However, was that possible?

    Although Mu Chen was not simple, his strength was, after all, at the Quasi-Heavenly Transformation Stage.

    Xu Huang stared at the figure as his forehead started to wrinkle.

    As Luo Li was holding back the footsteps of the Spirit King, Mu Chen was thoroughly blocked of the interference of the outside world. His mind had converged as Spiritual Seals continuously condensed around his body.

    However, the amount of Spiritual Seals had gradually started to reduce in speed as he reached around 150 Spiritual Seals.

    ording to the number, most Rank 4 Spiritual Array Masters were able to condense 100 to 200 Spiritual Seals. Once someone was able to break past two hundred Spiritual Seals, that person would possess the qualifications to be promoted to a Rank 5 Spiritual Array Master.

    Naturally, that did not mean that a Spiritual Array Master that was able to condense enough Spiritual Seals would be able to arrange a Spiritual Array. Spiritual Seals were extremelyplicated things. Spiritual Seals were only the foundation of forming the structure of the Spiritual Arrays. How one perfectly created the mysteriouslyplicated links between these Spiritual Seals and caused them to shoot out their greatest and strongest power would be the capability that a Spiritual Array Master needed to possess.

    Those Spiritual Array Masters of Ancestral Rank could casually arrange a Spiritual Array that might be formed from tens of thousands of Spiritual Seals. With that degree ofplication, even a Sovereign level expert, with the talent in Spiritual Arrays, as well as practice over the years, would not be able to arrange it properly.

    Naturally, as of now, Mu Chen was far from being considered as a Ancestral Rank. On the path of being a Spiritual Array Master, he was obviously still at the initial phase of his journey. The current him still required to ponder on how to settle the situation before himself.

    As for these 150 Spiritual Seals, they were obviously unable to support the Spiritual Array that he needed to arrange.

    He took a deep breath in his heart, gradually making his mind calm down. His consciousness hadpletely sank into the Heart Array State. As of now, Mu Chen had already mastered the Heart Array State to the point of perfection. ording to his estimation, the level of his Heart Array State should be considered as a high-leveled Heart Array State. Due to entering this kind of state, the scenery from the outside world was seemingly reflected into his heart. This made him feel like he had seemingly reached a perfect level of mastery in this absolute calmness and tranquility.

    However, following the increase of his strength, as well as the increase in the grade of the Spiritual Arrays arranged, the benefits that the state had brought him also gradually weakened.

    Mu Chen knew that people who had reached Rank 3 Spiritual Array Master would have a chance toprehend the Heart Array State. However, this kind of state might be only considered as a low grade state in the eyes of those Ancestral Rank Spiritual Array Masters.

    However, although the Heart Array State might not be of a high grade, it was a kind of foundation. Spiritual Array Masters that were able to master the Heart Array State to an even higher degree would then be able toprehend the higher and deeper states.

    As Mu Chen sank deeper into the Spiritual Array State, his mind was seemingly peeled off from his body, as he focused on the condensation of Spiritual Seals. He could feel the faint fluctuations of the Spiritual Energy within, as well as a faint linkage that was extremely hard for others to detect.

    With a faint thought of his mind, he could see the condensed Spiritual Energy quietly disintegrating and fluttering away. However, without waiting for the Spiritual Energy to dissipate, with another thought, the dissipating Spiritual Energy started to condense and form into Spiritual Seals. In addition, it seemed that the formation this time was even more condensed. Furthermore, there was some surplus of Spiritual Energy that started to slightly leak out.

    The Spiritual Seals that had been formed around Mu Chen¡¯s body started to dissipate. While dissipating, the Spiritual Seals started to recondense and take shape.

    Formation, dissipation, formation, dissipation.

    It had seemingly formed a perfect cycle. Under this kind of cycle, there was no unwanted consumption of Spiritual Energy. Instead, the number of Spiritual Seals present started to quietly increase.

    At the same time, extremely huge changes appeared within the Spiritual Energy that had condensed to form the Spiritual Seals.

    Mu Chen¡¯s mental state was as calm and tranquil as water. He had seemingly sank into this dissipation-condensation cycle. This continued for quite some time. Under this mental state that had not the slightest presence of ripples, there seemed to be the appearance of water droplets dripping down, creating rings and rings of ripples.

    Within the depths of his mind, there seemed to be some undtions. There seemed to be an eye-like object blinking slowly due to the ripples, and it appear to open its eye.

    At the instant the invisible eye opened, a myriad of living things under this stretch of the world appeared within the heart of Mu Chen.

    Fast forward to the fight between Luo Li and the Spirit King.

    Xu Huang, Zhao Qingshan and the rest were secretly watching from a distance.

    The pleasant green scenery in the further distance, the undting Spiritual Energy of the world.

    That invisible eye examined the world, and everything appeared extremely mysterious and strange to it.

    ¡°This is the Heart Eye?¡±

    Murmuring sounds seemed to ring within Mu Chen¡¯s heart as the ripples disappeared. Mu Chen¡¯s eyes suddenly opened, those ck pupils appeared extremely deep and abstruse. He knew that he could only touch this state temporarily, and was unable to maintain it for long. Therefore, he had to grasp this short duration of time.

    His hands suddenly came together to form seals as the Spiritual Seals around his body shattered, seemingly, at the same time. Spiritual Energy rippled as Spiritual Seals condensed and formed almost instantly.

    Within a short span of a number of breaths, light erupted from around Mu Chen¡¯s body. The number of Spiritual Seals had instantly exceeded two hundred.

    The abstruseness of Mu Chen¡¯s eyes became increasingly thick. With a wave of his sleeve, hundreds of Spiritual Seals rushed towards the sky, rippling the air as they assimted with the world. In the next moment, the Spiritual Energy of this stretch of the world instantly turned berserk. Everyone could see, as of now, an iparably gigantic glowing array slowly taking shape in front of Mu Chen.

    In the next moment, a Spiritual Energy hurricane seemed to blow within this stretch of the world. Spiritual Energy that was visible to the naked eye converged to form a glowing river, endlessly streaming and condensing towards the gigantic glowing array.

    ¡°That¡¯s a Spiritual Array?¡±

    In the distance, Xu Huan, Zhao Qingshan and the rest looked towards the iparably gigantic Spiritual Array. A jolt went through their hearts as shock erupted from their eyes. A Spiritual Array that possessed such influence and power was at least a 5th ranked Spiritual Array!

    Could it be that the current Mu Chen was actually able to arrange a Spiritual Array of such a rank? How is that possible!?

 Chapter 313 - The Might of Twin Lotus

    <strong>Chapter 313 - The Might of Twin Lotus</strong>

    As the gigantic light array in the air slowly took shape, countless Spiritual Energy light rays explosively shot out. After mutually weaving and taking shape, they formed an outline of an iparably gigantic andplicated array diagram.

    Bang! Bang!

    The Spiritual Energy within this stretch of the world turned rebellious, as Spiritual Energy erupted forth akin to streaks of light, endlessly streaming and pouring into the Spiritual Array.

    In the front, the Spirit King, who was relying on his mad and violent attacks to force the defending Luo Li to ceasely retreat, suddenly saw the gigantic Spiritual Array from in the sky before it. As it was formed by the convergence of the Spiritual Energy of the world, it was naturally extremely sensitive to such a gigantic gathering of Spiritual Energy. From the Spiritual Array, it could sense a considerably astonishing amount of power within it.

    This made it feel somewhat uneasy.

    Roar!

    While roaring, it grabbed a gigantic boulder hundreds of metresrge. Spiritual Energy enveloped the boulder, before the Spirit King violently threw it, shooting it towards the glowing array that was gradually taking shape in an attempt to destroy it.

    Swish!

    However, just as the gigantic boulder was thrown, a gigantic azure-glowing sword howled. It proceeded to cut the gigantic boulder up, transforming into broken rocks that blotted the skies as they dropped down.

    The Spirit King furiously roared. It fanned its giant palm out once again, carrying along frightening Spiritual Energy as it furiously smashed down towards the young girl that was blocking it all, along with a single trace of mercy.

    Under its berserk attack, the glowing sword surrounding Luo Li¡¯s body gradually shrank, as it was obviously being thoroughly suppressed. On the jade-like hand that was tightly gripping the longsword, fresh blood started to ooze out. However, she tightly bit her lip, refusing to allow the Spirit King to pass her.

    How could blocking the Spirit King¡¯s terrifying attacks by oneself be an easy matter, even with a Divine Weapon like the Luo Shen Sword in her hand? However, it was, after all, still in its sealed state.

    However, regardless of everything, she would never retreat, as Mu Chen was behind her. The current him obviously could not be agitated or disrupted.

    Roar!

    The Spirit King furiously roared as its attacks became increasingly erratic. The sword glow that enveloped Luo Li¡¯s body gradually became teetering on the brink of copse.

    In the sky behind her, the light array became all the more brighter. Following the gradualpletion of the outline of the diagram, the Spiritual Array faintly took shape. From the looks of it, it seemed like a gigantic ck lotus.

    ¡°Is that the Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array?¡± Upon seeing this Spiritual Array that was not considered foreign, the foreheads of Xu Huang and the rest wrinkled. They naturally knew that Mu Chen had used this array in his exchange with Li Xuantong. Although it was formidable, it was, seemingly, still a 4th Rank Spiritual Array. However, how could it have such prestige and power? If it was a Rank 4 Spiritual Array, it would obviously be a very stupid thing to use it to deal with this Spirit King.

    ¡°No...¡±

    Xu Huang¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed, as he could see another glowing outline beside the already formed ck lotus glowing array. Unexpectedly, it was another gigantic ck glowing lotus.

    Unexpectedly, this Spiritual Array had two ck lotuses.

    Although from the looks of it, it was just another ck lotus. However, its might and power had a gargantuan change. Although Xu Huan wasn¡¯t a Spiritual Array Master, he was able to feel that this current Spiritual Array was absolutely something that the previous ¡°Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array¡± could notpare to.

    ¡®No wonder, the Spiritual Array that this fellow disyed before, was notplete...¡¯ Xu Huang thought. Naturally, he did not assume that this Spiritual Array was created by Mu Chen. He was very clear that this kind of capability was absolutely not something that Mu Chen could possess. Therefore, there was only one reason, which was that the Spiritual Array that Mu Chen had disyed before, was notplete.

    The two ck lotuses slowly revolved in the air, as the entire stretch of the world seemed to turn much darker and deeper, with gales suddenly erupting.

    Mu Chen raised his head to look at the formed Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array, before exhaling deeply, spitting out a lump of white air. Following his increasing profundity in his attainments in Spiritual Arrays, his feelings andprehension of the ¡°Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array¡± had obviously grown deeper. If not, he would not dare to try to use it in a situation like this.

    As of now, he had already managed to feel the depths of the Spiritual Array that was once mysterious and unfathomable in his eyes. ording to his estimates, the Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array should have four parts. If he couldplete the entire formation, there should be four ck lotuses appearing. Naturally, that form of the Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array, might be a 7th Rank Spiritual Array. Its might would be terrifying enough to scare people. Even a Heavenly Completion Stage expert would turn to dust under a Spiritual Array of that rank.

    The current Mu Chen still did not have the capability to reach that level. Even the second ck lotus that he had condensed was due to him touching the ¡°Heart Eye¡± state by chance. Therefore, wanting all four lotuses to appear would obviously need some time.

    ¡°Luo Li.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s pupils that seemingly reflected the image of the two ck lotuses looked towards the berserking Spirit King. A cold glint surfaced in his eyes as he gently spoke out.

    Upon hearing Mu Chen¡¯s voice, Luo Li slightly nodded her beautiful head before her lovable figure swiftly retreated. Landing beside Mu Chen, her hand was still gripping her longsword, taking precautions, while staring at the Spirit King.

    Roar!

    After losing the obstruction, the Spirit King turned its eyes, sparkling with brilliance, at Mu Chen. Without the slightest degree of hesitation, it immediately stepped forward with a earth moving and mountain shaking pace. As it furiously stepped over thend, its figure rushed towards the horizon, akin to a radiant meteor. Carrying a frightening impact force, it violently arrived before Mu Chen.

    Bang! Rumble!

    Under the impact, the mountain peak that Mu Chen and Luo Li were standing on copsed, and the surrounding earth caved in.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression remained indifferent. With a change of his hand seals, the two gigantic ck lotuses in the air suddenly faced towards each other. Spiritual Energy erratically condensed within the centre of the lotuses before they shot out.

    Bang!

    Two glowing Spiritual Energy pirs that seemed almost corporeal collided at the same time. However, there wasn¡¯t any repulsion nor explosion. Instead, they rapidly fused together. In a short span of a few breaths, the brilliance faded. Even the gigantic Spiritual Arrays had slightly dissipated.

    While this happened, a 3 metrerge glowing lotus appeared. Although this glowing lotus wasn¡¯trge, the fluctuations radiating from it were considerably terrifying. The glowing lotus contracted and expanded, akin to a beating heart, while giving off a demonic and strange sensation.

    Mu Chen looked at the 3 metre high demonic and strange glowing lotus. With a flick of his finger, the glowing lotus explosively shot out. Creating a streak of light as it travelled, it rushed towards the gigantic radiant meteor that was headed towards Mu Chen.

    The speed of the two were exceedingly quick. Within a short span of a number of breaths, they were about to collide high in the sky.

    However, at the instant they were about to collide, a cold smile rose from the corner of Mu Chen¡¯s mouth as his palm suddenly clenched.

    Boom!

    The radiant meteor that the Spirit King had transformed into suddenly, intensely, vibrated. Within the Spirit King¡¯s body, there seemed to be a dark ck fire starting to burn as it scuttled around.

    Those ck mes were not thick. However, with the body of the Spirit King that was brimming with Spiritual Energy, it created quite a big ruckus. As the ck mes moved about, it started to continuously ignite and burn the Spiritual Energy.

    This was the lump of ck mes that Mu Chen had sneakily ced into the Spirit Crystal. When the Spirit King had devoured it into its body, it had also devoured the ck mes. Although the Spirit King had boundless Spiritual Energy, and these ck mes were incapable of doing any harm to it, it had given Mu Chen an advantage in this battle.

    Indeed, as what Mu Chen had expected, the ck mes were quickly annihted the endless streams of Spiritual Energy. However, the eye-piercing brilliance around the Spirit King¡¯s body still turned dim for an instant.

    It was at this very instant that the demonic and strange glowing lotus shot violently towards the Spirit King¡¯s chest.

    Bang!

    A gigantic and clear sound resonated across the stretch of the world as Spiritual Energy shockwaves swept out. Spiritual Energy hurricanes had seemingly erupted in this stretch of the world, as countless giant rocks were swept into the air, before being shattered into dust.

    The gigantic body of the Spirit King shot backwards, towards the far distance, under the terrified gazes of several people, before heavily impacting the ground. The entire mountain range vibrated at this instant, as a number of mountain peaks in the distance were smashed till they became t ground. The Spirit King¡¯s gigantic body was within the rubble.

    Xu Huang, Zhao Qingshan and the rest casted their gazes over. After being smashed head-on by such a formidable Spiritual Array, even the Spirit King could not ignore such damage, right?

    Under their attentive gazes, the distant mountain range started to shake again. Within the dust that blotted the skies, a gigantic figure started to stagger and stand up.

    ¡°It¡¯s still alive!¡±

    A tremor shook their hearts; however, there was some unexpected rejoice in them.

    Mu Chen stood at the mountain peak and fixed his eyes on the gigantic figure in the distance that had stood up within the dust that blotted the sky. However, there wasn¡¯t even the slightest degree of fluctuation on that handsome and outstanding face as he quietly continued to watch it.

    As the dust slowly scattered, the Spirit King came into view once again. However, as of now, it did not have the boldness and powerful feeling it previously had. On its chest was a foot long hole, while its surroundings were filled with cracks. Those cracks had seemingly crawled over half of its body. There was even one crack that extended from its chest all the way to the eye-piercing crystal on his forehead.

    Xu Huang and the rest had simrly noticed this spectacle, and unable to control themselves, the corner of their mouths twitched. Terror even shed within Mu Fengyang¡¯s eyes, as no one could have thought that Mu Chen was actually able to injure the Spirit King to such a degree.

    Boom!

    The Spirit King faced the sky and roared, as it could feel the heavy injuries that it had suffered. The Spiritual Energy was rapidly escaping from it. Although it did not have the sensory organs to feel pain, the escaping Spiritual Energy made it feel anger and fury.

    The earth trembled again as it suddenly rushed forward in a berserk fashion. It¡¯s target was, obviously, Mu Chen.

    Seeing the aggressive and overbearing Spirit King rushing over, Mu Chen¡¯s forehead slightly wrinkled. Although thetter had suffered serious injuries, an injured tiger was still dangerous. Regardless of whatever happened, the Spirit King was still an existenceparable to a Heavenly Completion Stage expert. If not for the ck mes he had hidden within the Spirit King¡¯s body that had done miraculous work, Mu Chen might not have been able to injure it to such a degree.

    He tightly clenched his hands as Spiritual Energy burning with ck mes erupted from his body. However, at this moment, a cold and jade-like hand grabbed him. Luo Li gave him a faint smile, before speaking in a gentle voice, ¡°Can you let me finish this up?¡±

    She was able to see that Mu Chen¡¯s current consumption was enormous. Although the Spirit King had suffered serious injuries, the assault before its death would also be very terrifying. In her case, she was more suitable to finish it than Mu Chen.

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen paused for a bit, before smiling while nodding his head.

    Luo Li started to slowly walk forward. Her jade-like hand that was gripping the Luo Shen Sword slowly rose up, pointing towards the iing Spirit King. Within those beautiful eyes, a swift and fierce shadow was condensed within.

    Mu Chen was able to feel that the Spiritual Energy of this region of the world was fleeing and scattered, as it was unable to withstand the Sword Qi radiating from the body of Luo Li¡¯s sword.

    This Sword Qi even made Mu Chen¡¯s heart palpitate and jump. Looking at the exquisite, delicate and absolutely beautiful face that was akin to chinaware, the little bit of graveness on his face grew by a bit more.

    Luo Li had nned to thoroughly destroy the Spirit King before her eyes.

 Chapter 314 - Killing the Spirit King

    <strong>Chapter 314 - Killing the Spirit King</strong>

    Sword Qi that was akin to waves undted across this stretch of the world. This Sword Qi was not extremely swift not fierce, however it gave people a heart palpitating feeling, as if they would be chopped into bits if there were to move an inch.

    Mu Chen gazed in astonishment at the girl before him. Luo Li¡¯s strength had somewhat exceeded his expectations. However, after thinking about it, he gave a mockingugh at himself. Luo Li¡¯s talent was no less than his own. In addition, she was more dedicated to training than he was. If not for him possessing the ability of a Spiritual Array Master, he would truly not dare to pat his chest and say that he could genuinely suppress Luo Li in a real fight.

    Luo Li¡¯s eyes tightly locked onto the Spirit King that was explosively shooting towards them. At this moment, unexpectedly, her eyes started to slowly close. In the next instant, the longsword in her hand suddenly shed down.

    Humm!

    The instant when her sword shed down, the earth before her suddenly split open. The Sword Qi erratically condensed around the longsword. In a short span of a few breaths, all of Sword Qi had condensed onto the edge of the sword.

    Chi!

    The sword edge rippled and undted, making the longsword look akin to being made by waves. In the next instant, an azure ray of light suddenly swept out.

    The azure light beam was so quick that one¡¯s naked eye would not be able to catch it. Everyone could only see a ray of light shoot past, before hearing a sonic boom that filled the skies. Even the air was split into two. Within the middle, there seemed to be residual undting Sword Qi, causing the air to separate, unable to fuse back

    The temperature of that stretch of the world appeared to instantly drop at this moment.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed, the pores across his entire body tightened up when Luo Li¡¯s sword shed down. This was a reaction that would happen when he was faced with an extremely dangerous sensation.

    Luo Li¡¯s sh wasn¡¯t overly magnificent. However, the frightening power contained under the tranquility would make other people feel horrified.

    Mu Chen raised his head to look at the azure ray of light that was formed by the Sword Qi condensed to the pinnacle point, which had already chopped down on the body of the Spirit King, before passing through it.

    The mountain range in the distance was sessively split into two. The areas that were split apart were as glossy and reflective as a mirror.

    A mountain range that was at least a thousand feet long was quietly sliced apart.

    Bang! Rumble!

    The gigantic Spirit King was still violently rushing towards Mu Chen and Luo Li, as if it had not received the slightest bit of damage.

    A shade of paleness appeared on Luo Li¡¯s face. Her lovable figure faintly trembled, before a hand came from behind hand embraced her waist. Tilting her head, she sent a faint smile towards Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen pulled her right hand over and looked at the bloodstains that were present. He could not help but feel some pain in his heart as he cleaned away the bloodstains. Feeling helpless, he said to her, ¡°Why did you risk your life for this? I¡¯m able to finish this up.¡±

    Luo Li smiled; however, she did not say anything as she stared at Mu Chen, who was looking at her dearly.

    The two of them had seemingly not cared about the Spirit King that was rushing over.

    In an instant, the Spirit King had already arrived. However, just as it was about to make contact with the mountain peak they were on, its gigantic body suddenly split apart. Turning into two halves, they rumbled as they fell to the sides, causing the mountain peaks below to be leveled into t ground.

    As smoke and dust filled the sky, the shaking of the earth slowly came to a stop.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eye stared indifferently at the Spirit King that had split apart. Thetter¡¯s split body rapidly transformed into a crystal, while rapidly shrinking at the same time. After a short span of a number of breaths, the gigantic Spirit King had turned into two clumps of scorching suns, illuminating the entire stretch of the world.

    Terrifying Spiritual Energy radiated from within the two halves, and one could faintly discern that the spirit crystal¡¯s halves that were present were the ones that the Spirit King had previously eaten. In addition, the purple colour had turned darker, with the Spiritual Energy within even more terrifying.

    This was the Spiritual Light. However, calling it a Spirit Crystal was clearly more suitable.

    Zhao Qingshan and the rest in the distance had regained their rity, due to the eye-piercing brilliance. Upon doing so, they stared in shock at the two eye piercing brilliance as uncontroble greed erupted within their eyes.

    This was the Spiritual Light at the Spirit King Rank! If they could get that, their Spiritual Empowerment this time would definitely be exceedingly perfect!

    They could even take this opportunity to break through to Heavenly Completion Stage!

    The eyes of both Zhao Qingshan and Mu Fengyang turned red as they shot a look at each other. With a clench of their teeth, they abruptly shot out. At this time, their intelligence had seemingly dropped. Although Mu Chen and Luo Li were formidable, the bitter battle earlier had clearly left them weakened now. Now was the best chance for them!

    Xu Huang¡¯s gaze slightly shook as he looked at the eye-piercing brilliance. However, in the end, he only gave a soft sigh and did not take any action, before shooting a cold look at Zhao Qingshan and Mu Fengyang. He could be considered as having interacted with Mu Chen before, and knew how difficult it was to deal with this youth. Therefore, as for this two fellows who wanted to snatch the things in his hand, Xu Huang did not assume that was an intelligent decision.

    Although Mu Chen and Luo Li¡¯s consumption of Spiritual Energy might be extremelyrge, with Mu Chen¡¯s character, Xu Huang would absolutely not believe there wasn¡¯t any contingency ns prepared.

    In the far distance, Mu Chen embraced Luo Li; however, a coldness nketed his ck pupils. Looking at the two figures explosively shooting over, a mocking arc appeared from the corner of his mouth.

    Luo Li had also discovered their actions, as chilling intent surfaced on her lovable face on the spot.

    ¡°You two have finally watch enough, huh?¡± Mu Chen sent an indifferent smile towards the two iing people while speaking out.

    Zhao Qingshan¡¯s and Mu Fengyang eye¡¯s sparkled; however, they appeared to be unwilling to look at Mu Chen. Obviously, when thetter had given the Spirit King serious injuries, it had given them great pressure at the same time. At this time, they did not dare to underestimate him, like they previously did.

    ¡°Snatch the Spiritual Light and split up!¡± With a low roar, Zhao Qingshan shot towards the Spiritual Light on the left, while Mu Fengyang did so to the right.

    Mu Chen coldly stared at them. With a clench of his palm, a metal ball full of potholes appeared in his hands. With a flick, the metal ball shot out. Instantly, a myriad of colours blossomed as an iparably gigantic Spiritual Array immediately condensed. Extending out, it enveloped the locations where the two clumps of Spiritual Light were.

    He had long discovered the fellows that were spying on them from the distance. However, did they think he would not have a single contingency n when he fought the Spirit King till both sides suffered injuries?

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Zhao Qingshan and Mu Fengyang¡¯s iing figures hurriedly halted in distress. They looked at the Spiritual Array that was expanding with some trepidation. The threat brought by this Spiritual Array was not any weaker than the Spiritual Array that Mu Chen had arranged earlier!

    If they were insistent on rushing in, they might be instantly enveloped by the Spiritual Array. However, they did not have the confidence to meet with a Spiritual Array of this grade.

    ¡°This bastard!¡±

    Mu Fengyang clenched and gnashed his teeth. He never expected Mu Chen would have any contingency ns.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Clenching his teeth, Zhao Qingshan immediately turned away and abruptly left. The preparation that Mu Chen had, left them without a single chance.

    Mu Fengyang was clearly not as decisive as Zhao Qingshan, hesitating for a while before turning to leave.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, then don¡¯t leave!¡±

    However, just as Mu Fengyang had just turned his body, the cold voice of Mu Chen had already rang out. As he turned his head back to take a nce, he was dumbstruck to see that the gigantic Spiritual Array had seemingly enveloped over. This immediately frightened him till his soul left his body and without a single trace of fighting intent as he hurriedly fled.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Mu Chen coldly snorted. With a move of his body, a dragon roar resounded out, and he disappeared at this moment. In the next instant, he appeared. He was like a spectre that had already appeared behind Mu Fengyang.

    ¡°Scram off!¡±

    Mu Cheng¡¯s body suddenly erupted with lightning, while his skin appeared to have a faint silvery-metallic look. Clenching his hand, he sent a fist rumbling out.

    Bang!

    Berserk Spiritual Energy swept out as a white tiger appeared, as though it was condensed by the gale of Mu Chen¡¯s fist. Without a single shred of mercy, it rumbled towards Mu Fengyang, who was unable to muster any defense in time.

    ¡°You!¡±

    The astonishing Spiritual Energying from behind him caused Mu Fengyang¡¯s face to turn deathly pale. At this moment, there wasn¡¯t enough time for him to even turn around, with the only thing he could do was to wrap his body in the Spirit Armor.

    Ding!

    Mu Chen¡¯s fist violent smashed against the Spirit Armor, instantly causing metallic sounds to ring out and sparks to shoot out. A mouthful of blood violently spurted out from Mu Fengyang, as his body was like a kite with a broken string, instantly dropping to the ground, creating a huge hole in the process.

    Mu Fengyang miserablyid at the bottom of the deep hole. Cracks extended out of the armor on his body. This armor was almost shattered by the Spirit King¡¯s p after he attempted to set up Mu Chen. After suffering a violent fist from Mu Chen, it had already reached its limit.

    Mu Fengyang spurted mouthfuls of blood. His aura became depressed as terror filled his eyes. He never thought that Mu Chen would be that vicious, attacking just as he said that.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little too wasteful to use my Spiritual Array on the two of you.¡± Mu Chen said with a cold smile. With a clench of his palm, the metal ball full of potholes returned to his hand.

    Mu Chen descended slightly. With a sp of his hand, a giant boulder the size of a small hill was sucked over. Upon reaching his hand, he violently smashed it down on the seriously injured Mu Fengyang.

    ¡°No!¡±

    As Mu Fengyang screamed out in terror, the giant boulder caused the ground to shake for a while. In the next instant, a streak of light descended from the sky. Piercing the giant boulder, it transported Mu Fengyang, who had already faint from his injuries, out.

    As Mu Chen was dealing with Mu Fengyang, Zhao Qingshan had already escaped into the distance. Mu Chen only shot a look, before retracting his gaze. He did not have the intention to chase him, as the current him had truly consumed quite a bit of his strength. Wanting to smash Zhao Qingshan out of the Spiritual Light World might require him to use the metal ball. Obviously, Mu Chen was not willing to do so.

    Standing in mid-air, he shot a chilling gaze to a further distance. From there, there were still some people looking towards him. However, when they noticed Mu Chen¡¯s gaze shooting over, a cold shiver swept past them before they promptly retreated.

    Xu Huang looked at the youth with an imposing manner, standing in the air, before sighing. Gesturing with his hand, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Behind him, Xu Qingqing had also fallen silent as she bit her lip. Staring at the youthful figure, her heart felt ufortable, and no one would have imagined that even her most worshipped big brother would not even dare to provoke that fellow¡¯s ire.

    However, she had no choice but to admit that the current Mu Chen was truly much stronger than a few months ago.

    Perhaps, the greatest dark horse in this hunt, would not be Zhao Qingshan, or whoever, but the Mu Chen in front of her.

 Chapter 315 - Shock

    <strong>Chapter 315 - Shock</strong>

    In the air, Mu Chen looked at the figures retreating in session before quietly taking a breath of relief. Fortunately, the shock created from them killing the Spirit King was too great. If not, it might¡¯ve been truly hard to force those fellows into retreating today.

    Mu Chen turned around and waved his palm. The two lustrous spirit crystals, approximately 1.5 metres long, floated to his front. With a flick of his finger, one of them swept towards Luo Li.

    ¡°Half for each of us.¡±

    Luo Li smiled sweetly while nodding her small head. With a light hoist of her jade-like hand, she stored her half of the spirit crystal. This was very beneficial to her. With this spirit crystal half, she might be able to obtain quite a few benefits from the Spiritual Light Empowerment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should also leave this ce. The previous fight was overly intense. We¡¯ve got to find a ce to recuperate.¡± Mu Chen spoke out while storing the other half of the spirit crystal.

    Luo Li nodded her head. Without anymore hesitation, the two settled on a direction. With a move of their bodies, they shot towards the distance, and had already disappeared into the horizon within a single breath.

    As they left, the mountain range turned calm and peaceful once again. Only the earth was left in a disastrous state, which was the only evidence that an astonishing fight had erupted at that ce.

    However, when Mu Chen and Luo Li had left, they did not know that the matter about them killing the Spirit King had already created some giant waves.

    ¡ªNorthern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Northern Sea za¡ª

    Within thesest few days, the exceptionally expansive field was seemingly filled to the brim at all times. Countless students had converged there, raising their heads to look at the sky above the field.

    There was a gigantic screen located in the center. Within the screen were the peaks of three gigantic mountains faintly discernable in the clouds. At the top of the peak, one could faintly discern three figures quietly sitting there. An invisible pressure radiated from there, making all the people within the field feel uneasy.

    They knew that this was the final point of the hunt. The people there were the final protectors.

    And that ce, was the final pass of this hunt.

    Naturally, only on the final day for the arrival of the big fight would they be able to witness the appearance of that heaven-shockingly great battle.

    Before that day, they would not be able to acquire much information of what happened within the hunt.

    However, it would seem like there was an exception every time.

    The light array that usually did not have any activity suddenly rippled and undted. This strange movement attracted the surprise of countless students, as gaze after gaze was sent shooting over to see.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that the final stage arrived so quickly?¡±

    Numerous doubtful whispers rang out as everyone had faces brimming with shock and amazement. Obviously, they did not know exactly what this appearance meant.

    In the front of the field, and the front of those seats located there, was the seat of Dean Tai Cang. On his left and right were a few Northern Spiritual Heavens Academy Elders. At this time, all of them had raised their heads to look at the rippling and undting light screen.

    There would be Elders specially supervising the hunt from inside. In most circumstances, if not for the final pass, the light screen would only show absolutely important information that happened within.

    As doubtful gazes converged on the rippling light screen, it finally formed a clear image of a range of mountains. However, at this time, the mountain range was shaking. A radiant giant, approximately 300 metres high, towered over as tyrannical Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiated out, appearing and feeling extremely shocking.

    ¡°That¡¯s a Spirit King?!¡±

    As the giant appeared, voices of shock instantly rang out from within the field, while the faces of quite a few people had intense changes. Although the majority of the people here hadn¡¯t participated in the hunt before, they had some consideration to gain some knowledge over the past few days. Naturally, they also knew what a so-called ¡®Spirit King¡¯ meant.

    ¡°They¡¯ve actually lured a Spirit King out?¡±

    It was not only them that were shocked. Even a few Elders stilling in the front were astonished. However, their foreheads started to wrinkle as they muttered, ¡°Why does this Spirit King look weaker?¡±

    ¡°This is a Spirit King that was recently born.¡± Dean Tai Cang¡¯s eyes, which were akin to the depths of the universe, congealed on the giant within the light screen and replied with a smile.

    Only at this moment did the Elders have a sh of insight. Full of interest, they turned and looked over. Even if this was a recently-born Spirit King, it might not be something that those students could handle. They started to wonder which unfortunate little brats had met with it.

    As the light screen condensed, two figures became increasingly clear on the mountain peak in front of the Spirit King. When everyone was able to clearly see their appearances, shocked voices instantly erupted out.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Freshman called Mu Chen!¡±

    ¡°The beautiful girl beside him should be called Luo Li, right? Fifteenth on the Heavenly Rankings. The two of them actually dared to challenge a Spirit King?¡±

    The two figures were recognized very quickly, and at once, the entire field was in an uproar. Everyone had a face of shock, as this had obviously exceeded their expectations by far.

    At the corner of the field, Ye Qingling, Zhou Ling and the rest of the Goddess Luo Association opened their mouths wide as they stared at the two in the light array with strange faces. Although they knew that Mu Chen would not be content in the hunt, they never thought that he would actually bring Luo Li to deal with a Spirit King.

    That was a tyrannical existence that wasparable to a Heavenly Completion Stage!

    Under countless shocked gazes, the light screen shed. The big battle had already erupted. As the picture shed, the earth moved and the mountains shook, as both parties had alreadyunched their attacks.

    At the pictures of thebat continuously shed. The students in the field, whose faces were filled with astonishment, started to slowly change grave, bit by bit, with even some terrified shadows erupting out in the end.

    They saw the strong and powerful Spirit King unexpectedly being forced into retreating.

    The final picture disyed on the screen rested on the sh that Luo Li sent out. As the azure ray of light shot out, the earth moved and the mountains shook. In that instant, the gigantic Spirit King was sliced into two, rumbling as its halves fell.

    While the light screen was vibrating, the entire field had turned deathly silent.

    That Spirit King, was unexpectedly, truly killed by Mu Chen¡¯s and Luo Li¡¯sbined attacks!

    At the seats in the front, the various Elders all had astonishment and shock on their faces. Dean Tai Cang¡¯s eyes congealed on the light screen and looked towards the thin figure within. A trace of astonishment shed within his eyes before he said in a soft voice, ¡°This girl is, unexpectedly, a member of the Luo God n? That sword in her hand, could it be the Luo Shen Sword? Isn¡¯t that the most valuable treasure of the Luo God n?¡±

    ¡°Dean, her grandfather should be the Luo Tianshen.¡± said a white-haired old man beside Dean Tai Cang. From his appearance, impressively, it was the old man that Mu Chen and Luo Li had met when they went to the Spiritual Values Hall for the first time.

    ¡°The granddaughter of Luo Tianshen?¡± the astonishment within Dean Tai Cang¡¯s eyes increased. Unable to resist, heughed out and said, ¡°That old fellow was actually willing to allow his precious granddaughter train in our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy?¡±

    ¡°However, this little miss¡¯ talent is indeed extremely good. Being able to control the Luo Shen Sword at such an age shows that she¡¯s not simple.¡±

    Dean Tai Cang¡¯s vision suddenly shifted to look towards Mu Chen¡¯s figure before saying out, ¡°That little fellow¡¯s called Mu Chen, right? Haha, the incidents within the Spiritual Road should¡¯ve been caused by him, right?¡±

    The old man beside him smiled, while nodding his head as he replied, ¡°The aftermath caused by that incident wasn¡¯t small, okay? The Saint Spiritual Academy was determined to killing him then as a penalty; however, it was you, Dean, that didn¡¯t ept that. This is the only reason why he was only expelled.¡±

    Dean Tai Cang gave a faint smile before saying , ¡°This little fellow¡¯s also a genius that is hard toe by. With additional guidance, he might not be inferior to Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong. The incident then was clearly due to Saint Spiritual Academy breaking some rules, and secretly giving that youth called Ji Xuan some hidden assistance. Did they really think that they could hide it from everyone? The only ones they could me was themselves for the result they got in the end.¡±

    The white-haired old man nodded his head and said, ¡°They¡¯d taken a fancy for Ji Xuan¡¯s talent, and wanted to rely on him to press our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy in the Five Academies Great Competition. In that way, they might be able to obtain the title of the Top Academy.¡±

    Dean Tai Cang¡¯s eyes faintly narrowed as he continued to stare at the youthful figure in the light screen. Smiling, he muttered, ¡°Although that Ji Xuan is a heaven-sent genius, this Mu Chen is also not simple...¡±

    While the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was ring up in shock and astonishment by the pictures within the light screen, it was, simrly, not calm and peaceful within the hunting grounds. This was because the same piece of news had also circted across the entire Spiritual Light World.

    ¡°In the Northwest area, at an Extremely Dangerous Grade gathering point, a Spirit King was killed. The killers were Mu Chen and Luo Li.¡±

    Enveloped by vigorous Spiritual Energy, this news instantly resounded across the hunting grounds, causing the faces of innumerable people to change.

    A Spirit King... was killed?

    The entire hunting grounds shook due to this news. Inconceivable and incredulous expressions erupted on the faces of everyone as they thought, After thesest few years, a Spirit King was finally killed by students?

    Weren¡¯t these Mu Chen and Luo Li only Freshmen? How were they able to aplish this feat?

    Innumerable people looked at each other. If not for the vigorous voices still ringing across the whole world, they would¡¯ve assumed that it was some illusionary tale they¡¯d heard.

    While secretly sighing, they thought, <i>looks like the darkest of all dark horses have already appeared within this hunt.</i>

    Within the depths of the hunting grounds, on a dested in, a figure was strolling slowly with a long spear on his shoulder. Before him were Spirit Pawns hiding the skies and covering the earth. Smiling, he allowed the Spirit Pawn flood to engulf him.

    Bang!

    Bright and resplendent golden light rushed towards the sky and swept out akin to an iparably overbearing giant tide. The Spirit Pawns that hid the sky and covered the earth, as well as arge quantity of Spirit Generals, were immediately turned into dust at this instant, leaving behind fluttering Spiritual Lights that blotted the skies.

    As the figure appeared once again, with a wave of his sleeve, he retrieved the Spiritual Lights that blotted the sky. Raising his head, his hair draped over his shoulder as a disdainful aura prevaded out, looking extremely abnormal.

    That was precisely Shen Cangsheng.

    Staring at the northwest direction, he gave a smile as he thought, <i>Mu Chen, he is indeed an extremely interesting fellow; however, will he be able to climb up to the Spiritual Light tform at the final pass?</i>

    Simrly, at the same time, in the depths of a mountain peak, Li Xuantong stood tall, with his hands behind his back. He had also looked towards the northwest direction; however, there wasn¡¯t much fluctuations on that handsome face. Gazing at the direction for quite a while, he finally turned around, without saying even a single word.

    Bang!

    He Yao¡¯s ferocious stomp caused a giant boulder, akin to a small mountain, to turn into dust. His eyes turned dark, while the crowd behind him trembled and shut their mouths, not daring to speaking any words.

    ¡°He actually managed to kill a Spirit King. He truly has some ability...¡±

    Hu Yao coldly smiled, before turning around and walking towards the depths, before his chilling voice slowly rang out.

    ¡°You¡¯ve indeed saved me some trouble. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll kindly ept the Spiritual Light at the Spirit King level that¡¯s in you hands, then.¡±

 Chapter 316 - Breakthrough

    <strong>Chapter 316 - Breakthrough</strong>

    The craze brought forth by the killing of a Spiritual King continued within the hunting grounds. There were some people who eximed in admiration, others with envy. There were even some who doubted it. However, regardless of that, everyone knew that the two Freshmen, one named Mu Chen and the other named Luo Li, might be the most dazzling dark horses in this hunt.

    Within this hunt that did notck any dark horses, they had obviously walked to the apex position. They had even stolen the limelight from Zhao Qingshan, whose ample fame was suppressed by them, without any room for discussion.

    However, while the entire hunting grounds was abuzz with the news of the killing of a Spiritual King, Mu Chen and Luo Li disappeared without a trace. For almost a day, there was still no one that had seen them.

    This made everyone guess that the two might have suffered overly serious injuries. After all, regardless of what method they used, wanting to kill a Spirit King without ying any price was obviously an impossibility.

    On a lone peak within a dested area of the Spiritual Light World, Luo Li stood tall on the mountain summit, her clear and limpid pupils would vigntly search in all directions, from time to time. Only after detecting no abnormal activity did she turn around and look towards her back. There sat a youth on top of a giant boulder, whose eyes were tightly shut while his Spiritual Energy fluctuations were undting and being unstable.

    Different from the guesses of the outside world, the reason why the two of them had not shown up for a day was not due to injuries. Although their consumption was indeed extremelyrge due to the fight with the Spirit King, the injuries they suffered hadpletely recovered after a short span of less than a day¡¯s worth of time.

    The reason why they were dyed in showing up was due to Mu Chen reaching a short-of-a-breakthrough state after experiencing that big battle.

    After training bitterly in the Lightning Territory, Mu Chen¡¯s strength had increased; however, he was still unable to sessfully breakthrough to Heavenly Transformation Stage. He could only be considered as a Quasi-Heavenly Transformation Stage. Although the difference between the two was only a single word, the disparity was pretty big.

    Only those that could truly step pass that stage would be able to discover the marvels of the Heavenly Transformation Stage, and would possess the strength of a genuine Heavenly Transformation Stage.

    For the past few days, Mu Chen had always been lingering with the feeling of breaking through. However, after recovering from this great battle, this marvelous feeling had involuntarily arisen, causing extreme joy and happiness within Mu Chen¡¯s heart.

    This kind of breakthrough was a kind of enlightenment, and was unrted to how overbearing one¡¯s Spiritual Energy was. Mu Chen knew that just based on the degree of overbearingness of his Spiritual Energy, he wasparable to a Heavenly Transformation expert. However, if he did not break pass this level, he could only be ssified as having more vigorous and dense Spiritual Energy than a normal Heavenly Fusion Stage. As for wanting to experience the marvels of the Heavenly Transformation Stage, he should not even consider thinking about it.

    Although this was a small step, wanting to step past it was not an easy task.

    Mu Chen quietly sat cross-legged on top of the green boulder, allowing the Spiritual Energy around his body to undte indefinitely. Contrary to that, his breathing was abnormally calm and tranquil, as if there was not a single trace of influence from his Spiritual Energy.

    Within his body, Spiritual Energy was churning and boiling. However, he did not give any particr care to control it; instead, he let it automatically circte.

    Within his aurasea, his Divine Soul was seated down while radiating light. Halos continuously erupt out from the surface of the Divine Soul, while a peculiar fluctuation was faintly discernable as it radiated out.

    The Divine Soul slowly opened its eyes, revealing eyes that were akin to the night sky, looking exceptionally deep. Slowly spreading out its hands, it looked akin to trying to hug the world.

    Rumble!

    In the outside world, a low and deep rumble resound as gales started to erupt.

    The surface of the Divine Soul turned increasingly radiant. Its small body was starting to expand, little by little. In a short period of time, it had already made contact with the edges of the aurasea.

    Upon contact, a sluggish and astringent feeling transmitted out, causing the Divine Soul to have difficulty moving.

    The Divine Soul peacefully sat motionless, sinking into the fantastic feeling that resonated within the heavens and the earth. In the next moment, a force of absorption started to radiate out in the outside world. It tugged at Mu Chen¡¯s Divine Soul, causing it to break free from the aurasea bit by bit, while being increasingly unfettered.

    A ray of light surfaced on Mu Chen¡¯s abdomen, before passing through his body, and shot towards the Spiritual Energy enveloping the sky.

    Cry!

    A clear ray of light furiously shot out of Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy cover, rushing towards the heavens. This ray was extremely peculiar, as it did not have any Spiritual Energy fluctuations. However, it gave people a feeling that it was unable to be prated.

    ¡°The Divine Soul leaves the body, and enters the heavens and the earth.¡±

    Seeing this spectacle before her, a joyous smile appeared on the corner of Luo Li¡¯s mouth. Being able to achieve this step, this meant that Mu Chen had already stepped past his current stage, and had truly promoted to the level of Heavenly Transformation Stage.

    The so-called ¡®Heavenly Transformation Stage¡¯ indicated the breaking of fetters by one¡¯s Divine Soul, and was able to enter the heavens and earth. This made one able to conceal one¡¯s body at any time, making it hard to detect someone. Even if one suffered an attack, as long as one could assimte one¡¯s body into the heavens and the earth, one could reduce the damage caused by the attack. This was why people of the Heavenly Transformation Stage had far higher resistance to attacks than people of Heavenly Fusion Stage. Arge portion wasn¡¯t due to bing more stronger and vigorous, but when receiving an attack. A Heavenly Transformation Stage expert would be able to assimte with the heavens and earth, dispelling part of the attack.

    Brilliant and clear light erupted from the Spiritual Energy cover around Mu Chen, before the fist-sized Divine Soul surfaced. Upon surfacing, it followed the clear ray of light and rushed towards the sky.

    When Mu Chen was still in the Heavenly Fusion Stage, his Divine Soul could only leave for a short period of time. In addition, it could not leave far from his body. However, following his promotion to Heavenly Transformation Stage, his Divine Soul had clearly been granted more freedom. This was the reason why the fetters binding it had be increasingly less.

    As the Divine Soul sat within that clear light pir, it spread out its hands, akin to soaring through the world. At this time, a deeply drunk expression appeared on the little guy¡¯s face.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body had also blossomed with radiance. When Luo Li looked over, she was able to see him sitting there. However, if she only used her senses and relied on Spiritual Energy fluctuations, she would discover that the ce was empty and devoid of people. Even if she was to specifically examine that area where he was at, she would not find the slightest trace of him.

    Obviously, Mu Chen had already stepped passed this stage.

    In the sky, the clear light pir gradually dissipated. Mu Chen¡¯s Divine Soul swept over, following the Spiritual Energy cover and drilled into his body, finally sitting down within his aurasea again.

    His tightly shut eyes started to slowly open at this instant. His ck pupils sparkled with brilliance akin to a scorching sun before dissipating, bit by bit.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Mu Chen raised his head. Unable to contain the extreme feeling of carefreeness in his heart, he faced the sky and roared. His roar was akin to thunder, rolling around in this stretch of the world as it expanded out.

    Standing up, he could feel that his body had be much more lithe and graceful. Although the Spiritual Energy within his body did not have an overly clear increase, he was able to feel that he had be much stronger.

    The current him had an even deeper resonance within the heavens and earth. He was able to absorb the Spiritual Energy from the world much more easily. In addition, the degree of resonance and fusion had far exceeded his previous degree.

    From Quasi-Heavenly Transformation Stage to Heavenly Transformation Stage. Mu Chen had finally stepped across this gap.

    ¡°Congrattions, you now possess the strength of a Heavenly Transformation Stage.¡± said Luo Li as she gently strutted over. Walking to his front, her absolutely beautiful, loveable face was brimming with a smiling expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m only at the Heavenly Transformation Stage. This is far from enough.¡± replied Mu Chen with a faint smile. He had told the girl in front of him before that he would be an expert that was at the apex of the world. The current him clearly still had an extremely far distance from that step.

    ¡°We should leave first and calcte the time. Perhaps this hunt should be nearing its end. We still have to reach the deepest parts.¡± said Luo Li.

    Mu Chen nodded his head in approval. The true protectors were stationed in the deepest part. Although they had obtained the Spirit King¡¯s Spirit Crystal, if they were unable to fight their way through the final pass, not only would it be of absolutely no use, all the other students that had obtained Spiritual Lights from this hunt would have to return empty-handed.

    Mu Chen smacked his lips and hurriedly felt some pressure and stress. Although he had yet to see those three final protectors, ording to his estimates, their strength might even be stronger than that Spiritual King. After all, not only did they possess vigorous Spiritual Power, they still had richbat experience, as well as various kinds of powerful methods.

    All the participating students in this hunt might feel exceedingly pressured to defeat them.

    Mu Chen sighed andmented, before grabbing hold of Luo Li¡¯s small hand. The two of them swiftly shot forward. Taking out the map to identify their location, they swept towards the southeast.

    After approximately an hour, the two of them slowed down, before descending on a nearby hill. There was a number of figures waiting for them. They were Wang Tong, An Ran and the rest. This was the ce that they had previously decided to rendezvous.

    Upon seeing Mu Chen and Luo Li¡¯s figures, Wang Tong and the rest instantly breathed a sigh of relief as they felt a heavy burden drop off their shoulders. They had already waited there for an entire day.

    ¡°You¡¯ve finally appeared. If you two didn¡¯t appear, we¡¯d all assume that something happened to you two.¡± Wang Tong said while wiping away the cold sweat on his forehead.

    Mu Chen smiled and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s rest here awhile and dy a bit of time.¡±

    ¡°You two are now famous people within the hunting grounds. Do you know how many people were looking for you?¡± Wang Tong said in a low voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Mu Chen with concern.

    ¡°The matter of you two killing the Spirit King has already spread throughout the hunting grounds. Everyone one knows that you two have the Spirit King¡¯s Spirit Crystal in your hands. If they are able to snatch it from your hands, they would be able to achieve perfection in their Spiritual Light Empowerment this time.¡± An Ran replied with a smile.

    ¡°Therefore, there are, currently, quite a few people that have ns against you two. Before you two arrived, all of us assumed that something had happened to you.¡±

    Mu Chen faintly wrinkled his brows, as he never imagined that there was actually such trouble waiting for them. However, he only gestured with his hands while saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright. If there are truly blind people wanting toe, they can¡¯t me us for being discourteous.¡±

    As he said those finishing those words, he flicked his finger, sending multiple purple-coloured Spirit Crystals shooting out towards Wang Tong and the rest.

    ¡°These are Spiritual Lights of Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase Spirit Generals. There¡¯s enough for everyone.¡± Mu Chen said with a smile. When he was in the underground world, he had obtained dozens of Spiritual Lights from the Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase Spirit Generals. As of now, it had benefited Wang Tong and the rest.

    ¡°Hehe. Thanks very much.¡± Wang Tong and the rest did not act polite and received them with fiery eyes. It was already extremely hard to acquire a high grade Spiritual Light.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll head towards the deepest part of the hunting grounds.¡±

    Mu Chen said while gesturing with his hands, while casually asking, ¡°Is there any news that¡¯s more important than that?¡±

    Wang Tong thought for a moment, before grinning while replying, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s said that He Yao, who is rank 4 on the Heavenly Ranks, had sent a challenge towards Su Xuan, who is rank 3. The fight would be at the base of the Spiritual Light Mountain. The absolute majority of people are now currently heading over there.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes abruptly contracted. So, that fellow was unable to endure it any longer?

 Chapter 317 - Spiritual Light Mountain

    <strong>Chapter 317 - Spiritual Light Mountain</strong>

    As time continued to pass till this point, the atmosphere of the hunting grounds had alreadypletely erupted. Countless students went hunting berserkly for gathering points, while those that had some harvest would hurriedly rush to the deepest part of the hunting grounds. Everyone was very clear that regardless of how much they did their utmost in here, if they were unable to clear the final pass, their earlier hard work would be all for naught.

    It was said that the final protectors were the three Great Generals of the Punishment Hall. They were the most influential people in the apex of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. At that time, Shen Cangsheng, and Li Xuantong were perhaps simr to Mu Chen back then when they were just freshmens, staring at the back of those peak existences.

    The hunts in the past only had one protector; however, this year, the difficult had increased. Facing the obstruction by the three Great Generals, even if Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong were to coborate, it would still be a hard thing for them to fight their way through.

    This point was the worry within the hearts of many people. However, having reached such a point, there was absolutely no point in thinking and worrying at random about this. Everything had to depend on the start of thatrge battle before it could be reconsidered.

    Mu Chen and the rest proceeded to head towards the depths of the hunting grounds. On the way, they did not stop once, even if they were to pass by any gathering points. They had already harvested to their maximum limit, and normal gathering points were already not enough to spark the slightest bit of interest.

    Using their full-speed, they had already entered the depths of the hunting grounds after a day. As they entered this region, they were able to sense the fiery atmosphere that was only present there.

    Whooshing sounds seemed to endlessly ring across the sky as everyone headed towards the same direction at full speed.

    On the top of a lone peak, Mu Chen looked at the figures that blotted the skies, before narrowing his eyes while turning towards the deeper depths. A faint cold glint started to circte within those pair of ck pupils.

    Along the way, the news that they had gathered grew more and more. Now, he had also started to understand why He Yao wanted to take action against Su Xuan. She had a gentle temperament, and did not have a particr love forbat. Although she was ranked 3rd on the Heavenly Rankings, she did not pay special attention to it. If any possessed ample strength and wanted to take it from her, she might¡¯ve even taken the initiative to hand it over.

    Therefore, He Yao sending out the challenge was clearly not because he was eyeing the 3rd rank on the Heavenly Rankings that Su Xuan held.

    He wanted to rely on this action to force Mu Chen, who had disappeared for a day, out. The driving force for this was sufficient, as Mu Chen had destroyed the main headquarters of the Demon Gate, which caused He Yao to lose face. Added with the fact that Mu Chen had a Spirit King¡¯s Spirit Crystal with him now, these were already ample reasons for the former to take action.

    ¡°So, he did all of this to deal with me.¡± Mu Chen said with a faint smile.

    ¡°That He Yao wants to challenge Senior Sister Su Xuan at the bottom of the Spiritual Light Mountain. I think that he did this to lure you out.¡± Luo Li said in a soft voice, before continuing, ¡°Looks like he¡¯s very worried that you¡¯ll find a ce to arrange arge quantity of Spiritual Arrays for him to fall into.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head in approval. This He Yao truly was discreet, and was afraid of Mu Chen having ns against him while hiding this intent. Therefore, he was willing to take the initiative as an advantage instead of allowing thetter to secretly arrange Spiritual Arrays to deal with him. Using Su Xuan as bait, he wanted to force Mu Chen out. This way, Mu Chen would not be able to arrange his Spiritual Arrays beforehand.

    ¡°That fellow truly is deceitful.¡± Wang Tong said with a grin. They had all faintly heard of the grudges between Mu Chen and He Yao, thus were slightly worried as he asked, ¡°Do you want us three to scout the Spiritual Light Mountain first? As for Su Xuan, this is still in the Spiritual Light World; at most, she would suffer serious injuries and leave the hunt. Her life won¡¯t be threatened.¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Chen shook his head. Looking at the direction of the Spiritual Light Mountain, he replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need. That¡¯s the end point. He Yao would wait for me there. Thus, the fight between him and me would be unavoidable.¡±

    Although he knew that He Yao was always concealing and suppressing his strength, Mu Chen had, simrly, increased his strength by quite a lot since the day of the confrontation at the Demon Gate¡¯s Main Headquarters. If He Yao wanted to suppress him, it might not be an easy task to aplish.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Without saying anything more, with a wave of his palm, Mu Chen took the lead and sped onwards, with Luo Li and the rest immediately following behind.

    As Mu Chen and the group hurriedly rushed over, the depths of the hunting grounds were already filled with a vast crowd. Presently, there was a gigantic mountain, approximately 33 thousand metres tall whose peak rushed towards the heavens, rising straight into the clouds. Its peak was surrounded by a cloudyyer, causing people to be unable to view the scene present there.

    This mountain, was Spiritual Light Mountain.

    At the peak of this mountain, the three Great Generals of the Punishment Hall were holding guard.

    At its base was an extremely spacious tform, which was now packed full with a sea of people. If one were to look across, one would be unable to see the end. Innumerable mouring noises converged together, with even the cloudyyers in the horizon being seemingly scattered by it.

    As of now, within the centre of the Spiritual Light tform was a gigantic stone tform standing erect. It was devoid of people, create an obvious contrastpared to the surrounding sea of people.

    Everyone¡¯s gazes were seemingly converged on the top of the empty stone tform. On it sat two figures, a female and a male. The male had a head full of long green hair, with an alluring face. The female, wearing a white dress, had a beautiful face that appeared gentle and heart-moving.

    These two were influential figures at the peak of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. With such a confrontation, it had naturally caused an abnormal amount of attention.

    ¡°He Yao, you¡¯ve already waited for a day. Are you still not going to take action?¡± On the tform, Su Xuan spoke out while faintly wrinkling her slim eyebrows. Her eyes were filled with some chilliness as she stared at the green-haired figure in the distance. As her indifferent voice rang out, it carried a tinge of mockery. Being intelligent, she naturally understood the reason why He Yao had sought her.

    He Yao gave a faint smile as he replied, ¡°Su Xuan. You¡¯ve protected that brat from the start to the end. As of now, when you¡¯re in trouble, he hides and doesn¡¯t dare to show himself. Looks like your eyesight isn¡¯t that good.¡±

    Su Xuan raised her long and beautiful pupils, the mockery in her eyes increased as she said, ¡°He Yao, there¡¯s no need to proim so pompously. You¡¯re using me to force Mu Chen to appear. Aren¡¯t you just scared that he¡¯ll arrange some Spiritual Arrays beforehand to deal with you?¡±

    A cold glint shed past He Yao¡¯s face as he replied indifferently, ¡®You¡¯re looking too highly on him. When he appears, I¡¯ll naturally make you understand that the headquarters of my Demon¡¯s Gate isn¡¯t something that can be sliced apart by a waste like him.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s able to kill a Spirit King. Can you?¡± A disdainful arc appeared on Su Xuan¡¯s lips as she mocked him.

    Hearing her mockery, He Yao tightly clenched his fists. However, his face still remained indifferent as he replied. ¡°That was only just a newly-born Spirit King. He had only managed to get lucky. That isn¡¯t something worth mentioning.¡±

    The two people stared at each other on the tform; however, He Yao still had no intention to take action. This made the countless people who had cast their gazes over to feel speechless. However, they were faintly able to discern, and were also able to understand, the motive of thetter. No wonder, this fellow¡¯s goal wasn¡¯t Su Xuan, but Mu Chen...

    If it wasn¡¯t for that shocking news about the Spirit King being killed, there might be people who would not understand why He Yao ced Mu Chen as his ultimate goal. However, now they no longer had such thoughts.

    As of now, Mu Chen¡¯s fame within the hunting grounds might¡¯ve been even more than He Yao¡¯s. This was due to him being the only person to ever kill a Spirit King in the past few years.

    On the side of the stone tform, Su Ling¡¯er watched the two people on the stone tform with concern. Beside her, Lin Qing and Guo Xiang were also resting their gazes on the stone tform.

    ¡°That fellow wants to force Mu Chen out, before snatching the Spiritual King¡¯s Spiritual Light from him.¡± Guo Xiong said in a low voice.

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Upon hearing this, Su Ling¡¯er instantly became slightly anxious. Previously, she had heard her elder sister say that the current He Yao was exceedingly strong, and even she wasn¡¯t his opponent. If Mu Chen was truly forced out, wouldn¡¯t that be unfortunate?

    ¡°We can only wait and see.¡± Lin Qing and Guo Xiong both helplessly sighed. As of now, they did not have any other methods to deal with this situation.

    Su Ling¡¯er stomped her little feet and bit her lip as she stared at He Yao on the tform. For the first time, she felt that that fellow made her feel unexpectedly disgusted.

    While everyone¡¯s gazes were converged on the Spiritual Light tform, on the cloud covered Spiritual Light Mountain, two figures had their hands crossed behind their backs as they stood under the giant trees that shot through the clouds. Their eyes pierced through the lingering clouds toward the sea of humans at the base of the mountain.

    ¡°He Yao¡¯s strength has greatly increased. Su Xuan isn¡¯t his opponent.¡± said Li Xuantong indifferently as he stared at a figure on the Spiritual Light tform, before continuing, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether Mu Chen will appear, since He Yao seems to be aiming directly for him.¡±

    Hearing this, Shen Cangsheng smiled. Raising his head, he looked towards the summit of the mountain peak. Curling his lips slightly, he said, ¡° Those three fellows are really strong. It seems slightly impossible for only the two of us to deal with the three of them.¡±

    ¡°The three Great Generals. Their boss should be Senior Lin Zheng. I can deal with him; however, it would only end in a draw.¡± said Shen Cangsheng with a slightly regretful tone as he shrugged his shoulders.

    Upon hearing this, Li Xuantong¡¯s eyes faintly contracted before shooting a look at Shen Cangsheng. <i>This fellow can actually fight evenly with Senior Lin Zheng? He¡¯s the strongest person amongst the three Great Generals, and was the previous #1 on the Heavenly Rankings!</i>

    ¡°I can also deal with one. Although a victory would be hard to say, I¡¯ll not lose.¡± he said slowly.

    ¡°That means that we¡¯re short one person.¡± said Shen Cangsheng as he wrinkled his brows, before continuing, ¡°Even if we were to have three draws, it would be considered our win. However, it¡¯s difficult to find another capable person again. This He Yao doesn¡¯t make the cut.¡±

    ¡°There are still two people to choose from.¡± Looking at the distance, Li Xuantong said slowly, ¡°Mu Chen and Luo Li. However, in this kind of matter, there clearly needs to be a man to stand up and handle it.¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen...¡±

    Shen Cangsheng rubbed his chin and looked towards the the stone tform at the base of the mountain, before saying, ¡°That will depend on whether or not he shows up. If he¡¯s able to defeat He Yao, the third slot will be his. I think by then, no other student will oppose that.¡±

    ¡°However, if he loses to He Yao, then there¡¯s no other way, and the ce can only be given to He Yao to try.¡±

    Li Xuantong faintly nodded his head in approval. This decision determined the interests of all the students. Therefore, even though he didn¡¯t like He Yao, if Mu Chen lost to him, the third slot would be given to the former.

    Suddenly, he raised his head to look at the distance. Narrowing his eyes slightly, he said in a soft voice, ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±

    Shen Cangsheng smiled and simrly nodded his head. Shooting his vision brimming with interest at the distance, he stared at the number of streaks of light sweeping over, before muttering, ¡°Next up, we¡¯ll have to see, between him and He Yao, who exactly would be the one to earn the qualifications of the third slot...¡±

 Chapter 318 - The Third Spot

    <strong>Chapter 318 - The Third Spot</strong>

    At the bottom of the Spiritual Light Mountain, the moring of passionate voices rushed through the clouds were ringing clearly in a 100 kilometre radius.

    Everyone¡¯s gazes converged on the figures of the two on the stone tform. Being the 3rd and 4th rank in the Heavenly Rankings, they could be considered influential people at the apex within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Facing such veteran experts, even the hordes of dark horses that had erupted in the hunting grounds would be unable to easily shake their status.

    Thus, their confrontation was, obviously, a matter that would make people¡¯s blood boil exceedingly hot.

    Under the attentive gazes from the crowd, Su Xuan suddenly stood up, her slender and fully alluring body created miraculous and bewitching curves. Her eyes were filled with chilling intent as she stared at He Yao. An arc started to raise from the corner of her mouth as she said, ¡°He Yao, although your n is not bad, I won¡¯t let you achieve your goal that easily.¡±

    ¡°What can you do about it? Don¡¯t tell me that you want to defeat me?¡± asked He Yao with a cold smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m clear about Mu Chen¡¯s character. Since you¡¯ve arranged this match, he¡¯ll definitelye. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll just have you waste some Spiritual Energy.¡± With a clench of her jade-like hand, a unadorned smooth and round jade pearl appeared in a sh, as the sounds of waves started to ripple out.

    ¡°I truly am unable to defeat you. However, making you waste energy isn¡¯t anything difficult!¡±

    He Yao looked at Su Xuan, whose beautiful face was now frosty while strong Spiritual Energy erupted out from her body. His face started to turn slightly ugly, as he clearly never imagined that Su Xuan would do such an unexpectedly thing.

    For the sake of letting Mu Chen obtain some advantage, she was willing to personally take action to waste his strength!

    ¡°I warned you!¡±

    He Yao¡¯s eyes turned dark as he stood up. Slowly clenching his fists tightly, the expression on his face brought a chill to people¡¯s hearts when they saw it.

    ¡°You think too highly of that brat. Regardless of what you do for him, within my eyes, he¡¯s just a clown jumping on the bridge!¡± He Yao said with a dense chilling smile. In the next instant, he suddenly took a step forward, and boundless Spiritual Energy, akin to the sea, rushed through the sky. The jade-green Spiritual Energy had seemingly concealed the sky. Under the envelope of this frightening Spiritual Energy, the faces of countless people in the vicinity had intense changes.

    ¡°This Spiritual Energy pressure...¡±

    ¡°Did He Yao break through to Heavenly Completion Stage?!¡±

    Startled voices escaped from the mouths of students as the faces of a few outstanding ones had deep shades of graveness, while looking at He Yao¡¯s figure, and were being overwhelmed with shock. This degree of Spiritual Energy pressure was absolutely not something that a Heavenly Transformation could possess.

    At the edge of the stone tform, Su Ling¡¯er¡¯s beautiful face turned slightly pale as she clenched her little hands tightly. <i>No wonder why Elder Sis said that she wasn¡¯t He Yao¡¯s opponent! She had already discovered it that He Yao¡¯s strength had already reached such a degree!</i>

    Li Qing and Guo Xiong¡¯s faces turned extremely ugly as they thought, <i>This He Yao had concealed this too deeply.</i>

    Su Xuan¡¯s beautiful eyes stared tightly at He Yao, whose imposing aura had blotted the sky. Her jade-like hand gripped the jade pearl that was sparkling with bright brilliance as she said slowly, ¡°After concealing it for so long, you¡¯re still only half a step into Heavenly Completion. Just based on this, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re unable topare with Li Xuantong.¡±

    ¡°You still dare act tough?!¡±

    As a cold glint shed within his eyes, He Yao sent arge palm patting out. The Spiritual Energy of the world started to turn tumultuous, before a jade-green streak of light, approximately 300 metres wide, violent smashed down onto Su Xuan without the slightest trace of mercy.

    Crash!

    With her jade-like hand elevated, an azure water wave swept out from within the jade pearl in her hand, before transforming into a whirlpool that surrounded her.

    Bang!

    The earth shook as the the water tide that blotted the sky was dispersed by the pat. Su Xuan¡¯s beautiful face turned slightly pale as she hurriedly retreated a number of steps. The gigantic whirlpool that surrounded her had beenpletely dissipated by the palm in an instant. As of now, her strength was at the peak of Heavenly Transformation Late Stage. This realm looked extremely close to He Yao¡¯s; however, there was quite a bit of disparity between the two.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how many attacks you can receive from me!¡± roared He Yao as he took a step forward. With the intent of not showing the slightest trace of mercy, he sent another palm patting out. Boundless Spiritual Energy transformed into a giant Spiritual Energy palm before heavily patting down.

    The jade pearl in Su Xuan¡¯s hand blossomed with dazzling brilliance as wave after wave of water erupted out. Akin to a waterfall, they enveloped her within.

    Bang!

    The giant Spiritual Energy palm patted on the water barrier, causing ripples to instantly form and extend out. Although the water barrier did not dissipate, it started to gradually turn smaller.

    Su Xuan¡¯s strength was, after all, weaker than He Yao¡¯s. If not for the ¡°Dense Water Spiritual Pearl¡± in her hand, she might¡¯ve been unable to continue resisting He Yao¡¯s merciless attack.

    However, if this continued, being defeated was only a matter of time.

    Within the water barrier, Su Xuan bit her lip tightly. Pouring thest of her Spiritual Energy within the ¡°Dense Water Spiritual Pearl¡±, she tried to maintain the water barrier to the longest amount of time possible.

    Humm. Humm.

    As the water barrier shook, the ripples became increasingly intermittent, and from the looks of it, it was about to break and shatter. Upon seeing this, Su Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes started to turn slightly red, and her lovable face was filled with anxiousness.

    Bang!

    However, the instant when the water barrier was about to crack and and shatter, a Spiritual Energy ray shot over at lightning speed from a far distance. It violently smashed against the giant Spiritual Palm that was pressing down on the water barrier, shattering it in the process.

    ¡°He Yao, you¡¯re truly getting more and more incorrigible. The 4th rank of the Heavenly Rankings can be considered soiled by you.¡±

    During the time when the Spiritual Energy ray had suddenly swept out, a mockingly cold voice rumbled, bing akin to thunder as it resounded out, as it rang across the entire region.

    Everyone violently raised their heads, only to see a number of figures shoot over from the horizon from far away. After a few breaths, they appeared in the sky above everyone, with the leader, impressively, being Mu Chen!

    ¡°Mu Chen! He has arrived!¡±

    ¡°So <i>he¡¯s</i> the Mu Chen that killed the Spirit King?¡±

    ¡°Look¡¯s like there will be an interesting show to watch.¡±

    Following Mu Chen¡¯s arrival, the atmosphere within the area instantly red up as the gazes of countless people turned fiery. As matters stand, Mu Chen had already be the most dazzling dark horse in this hunt, while He Yao was a veteran influential figure. All of them wondered, <i>In the great fight where the new reces the old that is about to erupt, how intense will it be?</i>

    ¡°Mu Chen, so you¡¯ve finally dared to show yourself?!¡± roared He Yao with a cold voice as he stared sinisterly at the youthful figure in the sky that made him feel exceedingly disgusted.

    ¡°Haha. I never thought that you¡¯d dread me so much that you¡¯d actually use this kind of method to make me rush here.¡± replied Mu Chen with a faint smile, within hisughing voice, there were hints of unconceble ridicule.

    He Yao stared at Mu Chen. However, the awe-inspiring attitude shown on his face started to gradually turn indifferent. With an indifferent smile, he said, ¡°You¡¯re indeed overestimating yourself. However, that¡¯s alright. Since you¡¯ve came, that saves me some trouble. Hand the Spirit Crystal of the Spirit King over to me and scram out of the Spiritual Light World. If you do that, I¡¯ll overlook the matter of you destroying the headquarters of my Demon¡¯s Gate.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Mu Chen started tough. With the clench of his fist, the clear,sparkling Spirit Crystal appeared within his hand, its dazzling brilliance was akin to a clump of scorching suns.

    As the Spirit Crystal floated within his palm, a mocking arc slowly appeared at the corner of his mouth as he said, ¡°The Spirit Crystal truly is in my hands. However, hand it to you? Who are you considered to be?¡±

    The moring noises ringing within this stretch of world had seemingly turned silent at this instant, as countless students were twitched their lips. They never imagined that Mu Chen would be impolite to that extent andpletely not give the slightest bit of face towards He Yao.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s reply, He Yao did not say anything more, and only proceeded to stare at Mu Chen with a gaze that seemed like he wanted to devour thetter.

    ¡°When the timees where I¡¯m stepping on you, I hope that you¡¯re able to say those words.¡±

    As He Yao¡¯s cloudy and sinister voice slowly fluttered out, his fist suddenly clenched tightly. Boundless Spiritual Energy rushed towards the sky, as its jade-green colour filled the horizon, while frightening Spiritual Energy pressure started to pervade out.

    He was already unable to endure himself from violently crushing Mu Chen beneath his feet!

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze had also started to turn cold and dark as he gestured gently towards Luo Li and the rest with his hands. Upon seeing that, all of them retreated back. Although they knew that He Yao was extremely strong, they were simrly confident when it came to Mu Chen.

    Su Xuan had also retreated off the stone tform, and was hurriedly supported by Su Ling¡¯er, who looked towards the two people on the stone tform with some anxiousness. Speaking out, she asked, ¡° Elder Sister, do you think that Mu Chen can really deal with He Yao?¡±

    As of now, He Yao¡¯s strength had clearly increased by a great amount, with even Su Xuan being unable to deal with him. Although Mu Chen cannot be judged by the strength shown on the outside, Su Ling¡¯er still felt uneasy and worried.

    Previously, at the Demon¡¯s Gate Headquarters, Mu Chen was only able to escape with his body intact and in good health due to ample preparation, added with the fact that He Yao did not want to reveal his strength. However, as of now, He Yao had obviously not allowed this apprehension happen again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand enough of Mu Chen¡¯s character?¡±

    Su Xuan said with a gentle smile. Looking at the youthful figure in the sky with her beautiful eyes, she continued speaking, ¡°Since he had appeared here, it would not be that easy for He Yao to defeat him.¡±

    When Mu Chen was only at the Heavenly Fusion Stage, he was already able to kill that Bai Xuan, who was at the Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase. In addition, the former had already stepped into the Heavenly Transformation Stage, as of now.

    Upon hearing this, Su Ling¡¯er felt slightly less worried as she raised her head to look at the sky. The hostility and tension building up before the start of the great fight had caused people to be unable to catch their breaths.

    Whoosh!

    However, just as this kind of hostile and tense atmosphere was about to reach its peak, two rays of light suddenly shot over from the bright and resplendent Spiritual Light Mountain, before appearing on the air above the stone tform.

    ¡°It¡¯s Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong!¡±

    When the two figures appeared, the atmosphere at this stretch of the world instantly red up, as each of the gazes looking at them was brimming with excitement and worship.

    Within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, only these two people were undeniably the influential figures at the apex in their hearts!

    ¡°Haha! It truly is lively here.¡±

    Shen Cangsheng eximed as he stood in the air, while his long hair scattered around him. He had a firm and unswerving face, with slightly coarse eyebrows. A disdainful aura radiated out of his body, and within its appearance, it was undeniably unable to make people feel the slightest bit of arrogance, as only he had such qualifications.

    Contrary to him, Li Xuantong, who stood beside him, did not have much fluctuations on his handsome face. With his hands ced behind his back, he appeared exceedingly free and unaffected.

    ¡°You guys, continue fighting your battle.¡±

    Shen Cangsheng said as he gestured towards Mu Chen and He Yao with his hand, before turning to look at the crowd. Pointing towards the peak of the mountain, he said, ¡° Everyone should know that the three Great Generals are waiting up there. Previously, I and Li Xuantong had already done an investigation. It very unfortunate; however, I have to inform everyone that the two of us are unable to deal with them.¡±

    Upon hearing that, the entire region instantaneously turned silent as countless people looked at one another as they thought, <i>The three Great Generals are actually strong to such a degree? Such that even the the coboration between Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong is still unable to defeat them?</i>

    If this was true, won¡¯t that mean that they would fail and return empty-handed from the hunt this time?

    The hard effort they had put in for nearly half a month would all be wasted effort?

    Upon hearing that, Mu Chen¡¯s brows also started to slightly wrinkle. He thought that if even Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong were unable to deal with the three Great Generals and were to be defeated, won¡¯t that mean that the Spirit King-grade Spirit Crystal in his hands would lose its usefulness?

    ¡°However, there¡¯s no need to feel too much despair. ording to the rules this time, we are able to have three quotas to break through thest pass.¡±

    Shen Cangsheng said with a smile, before continuing his speech, ¡°Which is to say, other than the two of us, there¡¯s one more quota. Naturally, this quota would be left for the strongest person amongst you all.¡±

    Speaking until here, his gaze fluttered towards Mu Chen and He Yao.

    ¡°Is there any benefit in obtaining this quota?¡± asked Mu Chen with a smile.

    Shen Cangsheng pointed towards the sea of students below as he replied, ¡°If you obtain this quota, the hopes of all the people here would be ced on you, as you will be the saviour in their hearts.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re able to pass through the final pass with this hope, you¡¯re status within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would not be lower than either of us.¡±

    Hearing the reply, Mu Chen hopeless shrugged his shoulder without showing any interest.

    ¡°In addition, ording to the rules, if we¡¯re able to pass through thest pass, the three of us are be able to obtain a genuine Spirit King¡¯s Spirit Crystal. Remember, it¡¯s a genuine one, not the Spirit King-grade Spirit Crystal that¡¯s just born, like the one you have.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, our Spiritual Light Empowerment would be at an even higher degree.¡±

    After he finished speaking, Shen Cangsheng rubbed his chin while looking teasingly at Mu Chen and He Yao. At this instant, the eyes of the both of them instantly became brilliant and dazzling.

    ¡°This third slot... is mine!¡± Taking a step out, He Yao stared chillingly at Mu Chen.

    With a smile, Mu Chen replied slowly, ¡° Scram.¡±

 Chapter 319 - Battling He Yao

    <strong>Chapter 319 - Battling He Yao</strong>

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    When such a clear and direct word sprung from Mu Chen¡¯s mouth, He Yao¡¯s face instantly turned somewhat twisted, almost wanting to rip the former into shreds. He truly did not know exactly where Mu Chen got all this confidence from and actually be so rampant towards him. Could it be that due to him managing to luckily kill a Spirit King, he possessed enough qualifications to step on He Yao¡¯s head?

    ¡°You untactful thing!¡±

    A cold and sinister light shot out from He Yao¡¯s eyes. Finally, unable to endure it any longer, he sent a fist rumbling out. Boundless Spiritual Energy swept out towards Mu Chen, akin to a giant surging wave.

    Bang!

    Burning in ck mes, Spiritual Energy surged and erupted from Mu Chen¡¯s body. Facing He Yao¡¯s attack, he did not show the slightest intent to retreat. Simrly, he sent a rumbling fist out, and the astonishing Spiritual Energies of the two violently collided in midair.

    A gigantic sound rang out as Spiritual Energy radiated from the point of impact. An ear piercing bang resounded in the air. The Spiritual Energy storm was devastating, and expelled the air from this stretch of the world.

    Within this region, scorching fires started to light up within the eyes of countless students as they thought, <i>The two have finally started to fight.</i>

    The shock wave swept past Mu Chen¡¯s body, shaking and forcing him to retreat a number of steps, while He Yao had only retreated half a step. If the vigorous degree of their Spiritual Energies werepared, thetter had already took half a step into the Heavenly Completion Stage. Even with the Nine Nether mes fusing with his Spiritual Energy, which allowed Mu Chen¡¯s quality to rise to the next step, it was obviously unable to gain any advantage in a head-on sh.

    However, facing this, Mu Chen clearly had some expectations, as there was not a single fluctuation on his tranquil-looking face. A sharp glint started to rise within his ck pupils as he locked his gaze onto He Yao.

    ¡°Looks like your strength isn¡¯t as strong as your mouth!¡±

    After upying the superior position, He Yao could not help speaking out with a coldugh. Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy, which was burning in ck mes, was somewhat mysterious. Regardless of that, thetter was only at the strength of Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it slightly too early to get happy?¡± Mu Chen replied while slightly raising his eyebrows. One could faintly discern a slightly silvery glow radiating from skin, while there seemed to be a lightning glow spreading out from under his skin.

    Low and deep thunderous roars started to ring out from within his body.

    ¡°That is...¡±

    Upon seeing this happening, a glint shed past the eyes of Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong. Thick shades of astonishment erupted from their eyes, before they shot a look at each other while saying in a soft voices, ¡°Thunder God Physique?¡±

    ¡°This truly is interesting. Looks like Mu Chen had met with that Senior within the Lightning Territory. The only thing is, to what degree had he trained his Thunder God Physique to?¡± asked Shen Cangsheng with some excitement. With regards to the Thunder God Physique, he was naturally not unfamiliar to it, as he had also learnt and practiced it.

    He Yao had also spotted the change happening in Mu Chen, and faintly narrowed his eyes. As of now, Mu Chen seemed to be clearly more dangerous than he was previously.

    Bang!

    Radiating with a lightning glow all around his body, Mu Chen took a step forward. His body transformed into something akin to a silvery lightning bolt as he explosively shot out. In a sh, he appeared right in front of He Yao. A silvery fist, surging with Spiritual Energy, rumbled towards He Yao¡¯s chest without the slightest bit of mercy.

    ¡°You dare to fight with me head-on!?¡± He Yao¡¯s face instantly turned cold as he spotted Mu Chen actions. With a roar, he also sent his palm patting out. With the Spiritual Energy in his body being disyed without restraint, every action he did with his hand carried along the strength to shatter mountains.

    Ding!

    When the fist impacted against the palm, a metallic sound rang out, as iparably erratic Spiritual Energy crazily swept out, akin to a hurricane. A violent shiver went through the figures of the two as both of them flew out hundreds of metres away.

    Whoosh!

    moring sounds instantly rang out from below, since Mu Chen was clearly not at a disadvantage in this exchange, and had even managed to be evenly matched against He Yao.

    Mu Chen stabilised his body and rubbed his fist. After exhibiting the Thunder God Physique, his body had be exceedingly tyrannical, being even stronger and resilient than steel. Although He Yao¡¯s Spiritual Energy was more vigorous, from this exchange, it was obvious that Mu Chen had gained some advantage.

    However, the former was still truly hard to deal with.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not as strong as I¡¯ve imagined.¡±

    Mu Chen smirked as he mockingly spoke towards to dark-looking He Yao. At this time, he naturally wasn¡¯t restraining any forms of the attacks towards thetter.

    ¡°Oh really?¡±

    He Yao¡¯s eyes turned overcast and dark as his body suddenly flew out, before rising towards the sky. Jade-coloured Spiritual Energy circted behind him, akin to a surging wave, and brought along an astonishing Spiritual Energy pressure.

    Screech!

    He Yao slowly closed his eyes. Following his actions, Spiritual Energy that blotted the sky erupted out. As it surged out, a sharp screeching noise was resounding across the skies.

    Under that crane-like screech, traces of the Spiritual Energy in this region erupting out were faintly discernable.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face also started to turn grave, bit by bit. Obviously, this He Yao had truly started to show his genuine abilities.

    ¡°Using the Divine Crane Art so quickly?¡± Upon seeing the Spiritual Energy that blotted the skies behind He Yao¡¯s body, the eyes of both Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong slightly narrowed.

    On the ground, the faces of Luo Li, Su Xuan and the rest started to turn slightly grave. Mu Chen¡¯s opponent this time wasn¡¯t like the rest. As of now, He Yao¡¯s strength was more tyrannical than the Bai Xuan that they had previously met. Wanting to achieve victory in this fight was not an easy matter.

    This fight might not be as rxed as they had hoped.

    Rumble! Rumble!

    Boundless Spiritual Energy from this region of the world seemed to howl and twist akin to a storm. Suddenly, He Yao raised his head and roared towards the sky. The sharp roar resounded across the skies, while at the same time, a dazzling brilliance erupted from his body.

    As the glow extended out, it transformed into an iparably gigantic shadow of a crane behind He Yao¡¯s body. The crane¡¯s shadow appeared to be approximately 3 thousand metres high, hiding the sky and covering the earth and its roar seemed extremely terrifying.

    At this moment, He Yao¡¯s eyes suddenly sprang open. A fierce glint erupted from his eyes as his hands came together to form a seal. The seal was akin to a crane flying in the sky, its shadow endlessly epassing him. At the same time, an ear-piercing crane screech seemed to be resounding from this hand seal.

    Screech!

    As the crane screech resounded across the skies, the gigantic crane shadow behind He Yao¡¯s body rapidly shrank, before turning into a jade coloured feather plume approximately 30 metres in height.

    As the feather plume fluttered in the air, it looked exceedingly beautiful. However, underneath that beauty, the hearts of everyone started to have some palpitations. They had a feeling that within that feather plume was a great degree of frightening Spiritual Energy.

    He Yao raised his eyes that were exuding sinister shadows, as he locked onto Mu Chen. A malevolent grin rose from the corner of his mouth as a low voice rang out across the skies, ¡°Divine Crane Art - Falling Feather Slices the Heavens.¡±

    Extending his slender and long fingers, he slowly flicked towards the surface of the jade-coloured feather plume that was slowly fluttering as it descended from the sky.

    Humm!

    The instant as his finger flicked out, a fluctuation that was visible to the naked-eye seemingly extended out. As the weak humm became stronger, the next instant, the entire stretch of the world had been pervaded by the humming noise.

    Swish!

    The jade-coloured feather plume suddenly soared towards the horizon. Jade-coloured light extended from it. From afar, it looked as if the feather plume had transformed into a gigantic feathery de, as an indescribably swift and fierce aura started to radiate from it.

    On the ground below, shock rose within countless gazes as they stared at the jade-coloured feathery de. The feather that looked seemingly weak and soft had know possessed sufficient strength and power to shatter the skies.

    *Inhale-Exhale*

    Mu Chen exhaled a mouthful of white mist, as he stared at the feathery de that caused the skin of people to turn cold. At this instant, however, his gaze started to turn tranquil, bit by bit, as his hands suddenly came together to form a seal.

    Boundless Spiritual Energy condensed between him, transforming into a stretch of starry sky. A white tiger condensed and formed. Stepping across the starry sky, murderous killing intent undted and radiated from it.

    As Li Xuantong looked towards the formed white tiger, his forehead faintly twitched. During the Pact of Three Moves he previously had with Mu Chen, thetter had also disyed this divine technique. However, with the current strength of He Yao, which had far exceeded that of Mu Chen, coupled with the move he had disyed, if Mu Chen wanted to rely on this move to deal with the former, it might seem a little naive.

    Roar!

    The white tiger roared as murderous killing intent radiated out. This roar was extremely strong. However, it was clear in the eyes of the people that with the limitations of Mu Chen¡¯s current strength, the imposing might of the white tiger was faintly suppressed by the jade-colored feathery de.

    On the ground, some unease and worry appeared on the loveable face of Su Linger, as Su Xuan faintly wrinkled her eyebrows.

    ¡°It truly is a waste of a treasure for a Deity Tier Spiritual Art of this grade tond in your hands.¡±

    He Yao¡¯s eyes turned apathetic and indifferent as a sinister arc appeared at the corner of his mouth as he spoke out, ¡°Wanting to rely on this white tiger of yours to block my Divine Crane Art¡¯s feather de? I can only tell you that you¡¯re truly overly naive!¡±

    ¡°Cut it for me!¡±

    He Yao did not give any more chances to Mu Chen, as his arm furiously chopped down as his coldugh rang out.

    Bang!

    As his roar resounded out, the jade-coloured feathery de that was floating in the sky instantly started to hum and vibrate, akin to the cry of a de. Jade-green light shot up the sky as the feathery de faintly trembled. In the next instant, it furiously chopped down towards Mu Chen¡¯s location.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Everyone was able to see that at the very instant when the jade-coloured feathery de chopped down, a jade-coloured sh line appeared in space. A jade-coloured glowing de descended from the sky, epassing Mu Chen in it.

    Roar!

    The white tiger roared, causing the murderous killing intent to rush out, smashing head first towards the jade-coloured feathery de.

    Roar!

    However, just as the two made contact, the white tiger emitted a furious roar. The torrential murderous killing intent was sliced firmly into two by the jade-coloured de, and the white tiger was also split into two.

    The faces of everyone on the ground had also changed at this instant, as they thought, <i>He Yao¡¯s attack is, unexpectedly, so ferocious!</i>

    A sinister smile surfaced on the corner of He Yao¡¯s mouth as ridicule appeared within his eyes. Looking at the youth that was standing erect in the distance, he thought, <i>Looks like Mu Chen is going to get kicked out of the hunting grounds just like this...</i>

    Facing the shocked voices that blotted the sky, Mu Chen raised his head and looked towards the jade-coloured feather de. There were still no fluctuations on his face, as his hands came together again, and his hand seal instantly changing!

    The torrential Spiritual Energy behind him suddenly surged as another patch of starry sky started to condense and form. While it started to sparkle, a beastial figure even more gigantic than the white tiger started to slowly appear.

    Moo!

    As the gigantic beastial figure appeared, a mysterious hiss that shook the world resounded across the world. A ck wave, carrying with it cold, chilling air that was sufficient to freeze the Spiritual Energy of the world, swept out from within the starry sky.

    ¡°Four Gods Constetion Scripture,¡± At this time, Mu Chen¡¯s hoarse voice faintly rang out.

    ¡°Divine Seal of ck Tortoise!¡±

 Chapter 320 - Descent of the Divine Crane

    <strong>Chapter 320 - Descent of the Divine Crane</strong>

    The cold, chilling air diffused out, covering the entire world, and caused the temperature of the surrounding skies and earth to plummet. The air had seemingly condensed into ice threads. Even the Spiritual Energy circting between the heavens and earth had started to be sluggish.

    Everyone looked in shock at the gigantic figure that had formed on the starry sky behind Mu Chen. It was a giant beast that was fully d in a jet-ck colour. Possessing the shape of a tortoise, it quietly crept forward. At its rear, its tailprised of a long, giant ck python. As the giant python stared out, it revealed its head, while a jet ck tongue flickered out from its mouth.

    As it crept forward from the starry sky, a ck wave swept from it. A crashing sound that looked as though it had substance resounded across the sky.

    Divine Seal of ck Tortoise.

    It was the second Divine Seal within the Four Gods Constetion Scripture. After obtaining this Deity Tier Spiritual Art for such a long time, Mu Chen finally disyed the second Divine Seal sessfully.

    This Deity Tier Spiritual Art had finally started to reveal the brilliance that was worthy of its title.

    As he stood erected in the air, Mu Chen raised his head and looked towards the gigantic beast that had stepped out of the starry sky behind him. In the next instant, he waved his sleeve, as a chilling voice rang out, ¡°Go.¡±

    Moo!

    The ck Tortoise made a long roar, causing the ck tidal wave to instantaneously sweep out. Stepping on the wave, it seemingly transformed into a thousand meter long gigantic ck water pir. Carrying along extremely terrifying chilling air, under the shocked gazes of numerous people, it brazenly smashed head-on against the jade-coloured feather de that was furiously chopping down!

    Ding!

    At the instant of the collision, the entire sky seemed to have twisted and distorted. In the next instant, an ear splittingly giant sound rang across the horizon, as the ck wave, as well as the jade-coloured glowing de, swept across the entire stretch of the world.

    As for Mu Chen and He Yao, it was obvious that both of them had to bear the brunt of the fall out. The iparably erratic Spiritual Energy storm rumbled directly towards them. At this instant, the faces of the two turned seemingly pale, as they were engulfed within.

    Bang!

    Mu Chen was directly shot towards a mountain peak, his bodyying embedded on the mountain cliff. Cracks extended, as the mountain cliff shattered, causing stones to crumble and descend.

    Struggling to stand up, Mu Chen wiped the blood stains at the corner of his mouth off. Thousands of metres away, He Yao was also in apletely miserable state, as more than half of his outfit was ripped into shreds. His face was alternating between green and pale, while bloodstains had simrly appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    On the ground, countless gazes looked towards the two that were flung back. They never thought that after the two had disyed such formidable Deity Tier Spiritual Arts, the both of them would still be evenly matched.

    ¡°This Mu Chen truly is formidable! Even though He Yao exhibited his Deity Tier Spiritual Art, he still wasn¡¯t able to gain any advantage!¡±

    ¡°No wonder why he was able to kill a Spirit King. Looks like he should be the most dazzling dark horse in this hunt.¡±

    ¡°Formidable!¡±

    moring noises rang out as countless people in the region started to whisper and discuss. However, regardless of the topic of discussion, all of them had clearly regarded Mu Chan as outstanding. After all, He Yao was an influential figure at the apex of the academy. Furthermore, he was also a Senior, whenpared to Mu Chen. ording to normality, he should be the one that would suppress and defeat Mu Chen. However, as of now, he had not been able to gain any superiority against him. From a certain perspective, this was ackluster performance.

    On one side of the tform, Su Ling¡¯er, and the rest who had been observing, breathed a sigh of relief as they thought, <i>Mu Chen truly has hidden some moves. If not, the previous attack by He Yao might have already ended this fight.</i>

    ¡°This He Yao had already disyed the Divine Crane Art; however, he is still unable to gain any advantages over Mu Chen. Let¡¯s see how he continues fighting!¡± Su Ling¡¯er eximed.

    As long as Mu Chen doesn¡¯t lose this fight, it wouldpletely be considered his victory.

    Su Xuan wasn¡¯t as optimistic as her sister. Her lovable face was still grave as she stared at He Yao, who was quietly cleaning the blood stains from the corner of his mouth as he stood in the air, his eyes turning more frightening and Su Xuanmented, ¡°Don¡¯t look down on He Yao. He isn¡¯t someone that can be dealt with so easily.¡±

    As everyone¡¯s gazes were focused towards the sky, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong shot look at Mu Chen with slight shock. Obviously, they felt astonished by how thetter was able to receive an attack from He Yao without letting him get a slightest degree of advantage.

    ¡°The Deity Tier Spiritual Art that he disyed isn¡¯t simple.¡± said Shen Cangsheng in a soft voice. His eyesight exceeded other people¡¯s, and with a single look, he was able to discover the umonness of the Deity Tier Spiritual Art that Mu Chen had disyed.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that he had obtained it from the Spiritual Value Hall. ording to my estimates, it might be a Middle Rank Deity Tier Spiritual Art.¡± Li Xuantong said. He had crossed hands with Mu Chen before; therefore, he already had some understanding towards the Four Divine Constetions Scripture.

    ¡°A Middle Rank Deity Tier Spiritual Art?¡± muttered Shen Cangsheng, as the shock within his eyes became more evident. Within the Spiritual Values Hall, the number of Middle Rank Deity Tier Spiritual Arts could be counted with one¡¯s fingers. Furthermore, the chances to obtain one was extremely small. Mu Chen¡¯s luck was really that good?

    In addition, Shen Cangsheng was also clear that although Deity Tier Spiritual Arts were powerful, that did not mean that they were easy to learn and master. Even if some people were to get their hands on them, they would not be able to sessfully learn and master those arts. For Mu Chen to be able to sessfully learn this, it was not an easy feat to aplish.

    ¡°Being unable to deal with Mu Chen even after pulling this move out, He Yao¡¯s shock must not be little.¡±mented Shen Cangsheng with a grin as he shot a look at He Yao in the distance.

    ¡°This fellow has always been hiding his strength within the academy, and should be doing this to deal with me. If he only has such methods, he should not have such guts.¡±mented Li Xuantong with a faint smile before continuing, ¡°Perhaps, he might have never thought that he would be forced by Mu Chen to such a point...¡±

    Turning his gaze towards Mu Chen in the distance, he continued hisment, ¡°However, facing against Mu Chen, this does not seem to be considered as good news.¡±

    While the two of them were engaged in their conversation, at the distance, He Yao emotionlessly raised his head. His eyes looked towards Mu Chen with extreme darkness, as his palms scatter the broken pieces of clothing on his body, bit by bit.

    ¡°I never thought that such a formidable Deity Tier Spiritual Art would be sessfully learnt and practiced by you...¡±

    Mu Chen gave a smile without saying anything; however, some vignce slowly started to surface within his heart.

    ¡°This was originally left for that fellow Li Xuantong. However, from the looks of it now, I¡¯ve no other choice, but to use this to defeat you.¡± A smile started to rise from He Yao¡¯s emotionless face; however, that very smile caused a cold shiver down everyone¡¯s spines.

    Upon seeing that, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes faintly narrowed. In the next moment, the eyes that were staring at the body of He Yao¡¯s suddenly contracted.

    As the robes on He Yao¡¯s body werepletely swept away by him, a blood-red rune surfaced on his chest. The blood-red seal seemed to be drawn by thick blood. Faintly, it seemed to form a blood-red imprint. The blood seemed extremely mysterious. Even though it had been exposed for so long, it still radiated a strong vitality, while the blood was even circting at a slow rate.

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡± muttered Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong, their gazes both converged on the symbol on He Yao¡¯s chest that was formed by blood.

    ¡°The fluctuationsing from it seem to be from the blood essence of a kind of spiritual beast. Furthermore, I¡¯m afraid it might be one that is even ranked considerably high on the Myriad Beast Record.¡± said Li Xuantong.

    Shen Cangsheng softly nodded his head and said, ¡°Looks a little bit like the blood essence of the Heavenly Demonic Crane...¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Demonic Crane, Ranked 26th on the Myriad Beast Record?¡± muttered Li Xuantong as he faintly raised his forehead, before replying, ¡°I seem to have seen it in the Spiritual Values Hall, and it¡¯s worth over 1,000,000 Spiritual Value Points. Looks like this He Yao had truly coughed out some blood just to deal with me.¡±

    ¡°However, looks like it has given bad luck to Mu Chen...¡±

    The Mu Chen that they had deemed to be unlucky was now faintly wrinkling his forehead as he looked at the scene ying out before him. Although he was not overly clear as to what exactly He Yao wanted to do, he had also felt some taste of fear.

    At this moment, He Yao did not care about other people, and bent his head down to look at the blood imprint on his chest. Biting his fingers, fresh blood flowed out, causing his hands to be stained in red. In the next moment, his palms suddenly came together to form seals, while dazzling symbols fluctuated out as they appeared.

    Following the appearance of his hand seals, the blood imprint on his chest became an even darker blood-red color. In the next instant, it erupted with ear-piercing screeches, as the blood imprint extended. Quickly, it had already pervaded He Yao¡¯s entire body.

    As of now, his eyes had slowly started to turn blood-red, bit by bit. An aura that caused people¡¯s skin to feel numb started to radiate from his body. This made his appearance akin to a human-formed ferocious beast.

    ¡°Divine Crane Art, Descent of the Divine Crane!¡±

    He Yao¡¯s hoarse voice slowly rang out. As that happened, the skin across his entire body unexpectedly started to split apart. blood-red glowing feathers started to erupt from within his body, before finallypletely encasing him.

    In such a short instant, He Yao¡¯s appearance had arge change. blood-red feathers totally encased his entire body, with each of them being akin to a long and sharp sword, while an indescribable aura started to pervade out from him.

    At this time, He Yao had be extremely dangerous.

    Hiss!

    On the ground, countless gazes locked onto the greatly changed He Yao as everyone could not resist breathing in a mouthful of cold air. In the next instant, they took a step back as they thought, <i>What kind of Deity Tier Spiritual Art is that? Unexpectedly, such a frightening secret art existed?</i>

    ¡°Mu Chen, forcing me to such a step. You can only say that you¡¯ve courted your own death. Next up, I¡¯ll force you to scram!¡±

    He Yao¡¯s blood-red eyes locked onto Mu Chen as blood-red light gushed out from his body. It seemed to transform into a iparablyrge figure of a crane, while spreading its wings, epassing the heavens.

    As the blood-red glow erupted from He Yao¡¯s body, he seemed to look like a blood-red full moon. A long roar rang out, shattering the heavens as the blood-red light had seemingly pervaded the entire stretch of the world.

    Mu Chen looked towards the blood-red full moon that contained frightening power. Taking a deep breathe, ck mes ignited and started to burn from within his ck eyes.

    Mu Chen¡¯s hands started to slowly spread out at this instant, and ck mes started to gush out from him. A clear cry suddenly rang out from within his body as ck mes surged out. In an instant, it had already pervaded throughout the horizon.

    Countless gazes locked tightly onto the ck mes that had curled up and blotted the skies. Under the envelopment of the ck mes, the temperature of the entire stretch of the world started to follow and rise.

    Screech!

    Another clear cry resounded across the world, as the entire stretch of the world had seemingly red up. Under the gazes of countless people, a pair of feathery wings d in ck mes that were able to cover up mountains suddenly unfurled out from within the surging ck mes.

    As the ck mes diffused out, countless people cast their shocked gazes towards the horizon. There, at the ce where the ck mes were in a lower quantity, an iparably giant big ck bird had suddenly surfaced!

    ¡°That¡¯s...!¡±

    At this moment, the eyes of Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong violently contracted as they became filled with thick shades of astonishment.

    The Nine Netherbird!

 Chapter 321 - Kicked out of the Hunting War

    <strong>Chapter 321 - Kicked out of the Hunting War</strong>

    Screech!

    A resonant and clear cry rang across the world as countless gazes looked in shock at the giant ck bird that had surfaced from within the torrential ck mes across the horizon. As the giant bird unfurled its giant wings that could epass mountains, ck mes surged and swept out, causing the temperature of this stretch of the world to rise even higher.

    ¡°The Nine Netherbird...¡±

    Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong looked at each other, noticing the astonishment within each other¡¯s eyes, as they mutter, ¡°He is actually able to transform into a Spiritual Beast form even at this level...¡±

    Everyone knew that once one steps into the Spirit Stage, everyone would possess a power, and that was to refine the Soul Essence of Spiritual Beasts. It¡¯s exactly this power of the Soul Essence that allowed Spirit Stage experts to possess the might of Spiritual Beasts.

    However, from a certain perspective, this kind of possession wasn¡¯t eternal, as even the Soul Essence of the Spiritual Beast would one day dissipate. Furthermore, following the increasing strength of the refiner, gradually breaking through from Spirit Stage to Heavenly Fusion Stage and Heavenly Transformation Stage, the power gained from refining the Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence would gradually be reced.

    Naturally, not all of the refined Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence would dissipate. If one was able to reach a considerably high level of fusion with their Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence, the power gained from the Soul Essence would continue to exist. However, for that kind of situation to ur was not simple. After all, a Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence had a natural rejection to mankind. Even though the Spiritual Beast was already killed, its remnant thoughts would still resist this fusion. That is, unless they were willing to get refined. Only if this were to happen would the power from the Soul Essence be able to follow alongside the refiner.

    However, with untamed and arrogant Spiritual Beasts, after being killing, would they be willing to be refined?

    Therefore, following the increase in strength of people, after breaking through to Heavenly Fusion Stage, Heavenly Transformation Stage and Heavenly Completion Stage, the Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence present within them would gradually dissipate. This kind of power from the Soul Essence would gradually be reced by an even more powerful strength.

    This was the reason why Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong had shown such astonishment when Mu Chen transformed into the shape of the Nine Netherbird, and, in addition, into such aplete form.

    ¡°I truly don¡¯t know exactly how Mu Chen was able to reach such a point of fusion with the Nine Netherbird¡¯s Soul Essence...¡± Shen Cangsheng smiled in startlement, before saying, ¡°Over thesest few years, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone who was able to transform into such a perfect form of the Nine Netherbird.¡±

    Li Xuantong slightly nodded his head in approval, as he looked towards the iparablyrge Nine Netherbird. At this moment, aplicated expression arose on his face, since the current Mu Chen truly had a monumental change since a number of months ago.

    ¡°He¡¯s too formidable! He¡¯s actually able to transform into such a perfect form of the Nine Netherbird at this moment...¡±

    On the ground, Wang Tong and the rest were also eximing in astonishment. All of them had also refined the Soul Essence of Spiritual Beasts that were not weak while they were at the Spirit Stage. However, once they promoted into the Heavenly Transformation Stage, the power from their Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence had seeminglypletely dissipated, without even talking about being able topletely transform into such a perfect form of their Spiritual Beasts. In addition, when the power of the Soul Essence was most abundant within their bodies, they were still unable to transform into such a Spiritual Beast form that was as substantial as a living creature.

    Standing beside them, Luo Li gave a faint smile. She naturally knew about how Mu Chen was able to achieve such a step. Not only did he have a high level agreement with the Nine Netherbird within him, even their lives were intertwined. The Bloodline Bond wasn¡¯t something that just anyone could enjoy, as well as having the courage to be tied in one.

    To many people, the power from the Soul Essence might be considered to be a provisional power source. However, for Mu Chen, it would be with him throughout his life.

    Screech!

    Under the countless gazes that were sparkling with various kinds of emotions, the gigantic ck bird that covered the horizon raised its head towards the sky and gave a long screech. In the next instant, pping its wings, it smashed, head first, into the blood-red full moon that had shattered space as it headed towards Mu Chen.

    Bang!

    The two frightening powers smashed against each other. The intense bang produced was akin to thunder, resounding across the skies, even causing a slight twist and distortion in the space.

    The giant bird, burning in ck mes, smashed head-on against the blood-red full moon. The two frightening powers were currently crazily trying to corrode one another.

    Bang! Bang!

    The iparably erratic Spiritual Energy fluctuations were akin to hundred metre high waves that were continuously sweeping and and trying to engulf the territory of the other. The scene that they created caused the skin of quite a few people on the ground to feel numb.

    Everyone was able see a ck and red colour condensing in the erratic corrosion that was happening between the giant bird and the full moon. In the short span of a number of breaths, these two powers turned into gigantic ball of light that was over a hundred meters in diameter. Within the centre of the ball of light, the two forces were erratically mixing in an extreme fashion.

    Like a bomb.

    Since it was a bomb, it would explode.

    As this thought shed past the minds of the crowd, they notice that the ck and red colour was expanding in the sky. In the next moment, an astonishing sound rang out.

    BOOM!!!

    The Spiritual Energy ball of light that had condensed from the all-out attacks of the two finally could not hold onto its shape and furiously exploded. Spiritual Energy crazily swept out as the gigantic ck bird, as well of the full moon, were instantly engulfed within it.

    A dazzling light formed, causing countless people to narrow their eyes. A Spiritual Energy shockwave, approximately thousands of metres in length, radiated out, before finally diffusing into the ends of the horizon.

    At this instant, the Spiritual Light Mountain, which was akin to a giant pir that held the sky up, started to hum as it vibrated and shook.

    Bang! Bang!

    Under the buffeting from the devastating Spiritual Energy storm, a ck and a red streak of light were violently flung out, before heavily impacting the expansive tform on the ground below.

    BOOM!

    As the earth shook, the thousand metre long stone tform started to copse as two deep holes appeared on it. Large and coarse cracks, spanning thousands of metres, appeared like spider webs as they extended from the giant holes.

    Figures started to hurriedly rise into the air from all around the stone tform as they cast their gazes over. In the previous heaven-shattering collision, exactly who had gained an advantage?

    Everyone was clear that this exchange was sufficient to determine the winner.

    Under the convergence of countless gazes, the dust clouds slowly dissipated from thepletely destroyed stone tform. Two unfathomably deep giant holes started to appeared in the eyes of the crowd.

    The jet ckness of the deep holes masked every source of light and gaze.

    Exactly who had won?

    Whoosh!

    Within the depths of the dark giant hole, a whooshing sound suddenly rang out, causing the crowed to hurriedly converge their gazes over. In the next instant, they saw, from the left deep hole, a figure that was covered in blood was staggering as he rose to the sky.

    The figure had a head full of green hair, while the injuries were present over his entire body. Blood created a pattering sound as it dripped down from him, causing him to appear extremely miserable. It was He Yao!

    Whoosh!

    A few regretful moring noises rang out as everyone thought, <i>So, it¡¯s still He Yao that remains standing in the end?</i>

    The lovable faces of Su Ling¡¯er and the rest who were attentively watching this scene before them could not resist and changed.

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±

    Covered in blood, He Yao looked at the deep hole before him that did not appear to have the slightest activity. In the next moment, he looked at the sky andughed loudly, his facial features distorted as he roared, ¡°Mu Chen, aren¡¯t you very proud of yourself? However, the one thatughs, at the end, is me!¡±

    There were several people who were sighing regretfully as they thought, <i>Is Mu Chen still weaker?</i> However, since he was able to force He Yao into such a miserable state, he could be considered as being extremely outstanding already. As long as some time was given to him, surpassing He Yao might only be a matter of time.

    In the air, the faces of Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong were still tranquil and calm. As they shot a look at the deep hole that did not have the slightest trace of activity, a faint smile suddenly appeared on their faces.

    Screech!

    A clear and resonantly long screech suddenly resounded across the skies at that moment. Instantly, all of the moring noises turned silent as thick surprise and joy radiated from the gazes that were showing regret earlier, and they looked towards the deep hole that did not have the slightest bit of activity.

    At this instant, He Yao¡¯s face had also violently contorted.

    The earth faintly trembled as a scorching heat wave rose from within the depths of the giant hole. In the next instant, everyone saw erupting ck mes that blotted the skies. Within the ck mes, a gigantic ck bird rushed towards the sky as its shadow covered the earth.

    Boom!

    Across the horizon, the ck mes erupted as the giant bird d in ck mes slowly pped its giant wings. A pair of iparably sharp eyes stared at the dumbfounded He Yao.

    At this moment, the disparity of strength between the two could be seen with a single look.

    ¡°How¡¯s this possible...?¡± muttered He Yao as he looked towards the Nine Netherbird that seemed to not have a single trace of injury. That was his strongest attack. However, from the looks of it, it unexpectedly did not do much damage to Mu Chen!

    As the ck mes swept out, the gigantic body of the Nine Netherbird started to rapidly shrink. Under the shocked and astonished gazes of the people on the ground, it transformed into a thin figure.

    After Mu Chen reappeared, his face seemed somewhat pale; however, his ck eyes were still shining with consciousness. Compared to He Yao, his condition was much better. He Yao¡¯s previous attack truly was iparably tyrannical; however, he still underestimated thepletely transformed Nine Netherbird, and Mu Chen, who had possessed such strong resilience and defensive capabilities.

    The form of the Nine Netherbird truly was much more tyrannical than the body of a human.

    ¡°He Yao, you¡¯ve celebrating too early. That isn¡¯t a good thing to do.¡± said Mu Chen with a faint smile as he looked towards the extremely miserable He Yao.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! The current you is just spent force! Give me less of your pretentious appearance!¡± The capiries in He Yao¡¯s eyes bulged as he malevolently roared. In the next instant, he explosively shot towards Mu Chen.

    Looking at the iing He Yao, regardless of speed, attack, or strength, which had decreased too much, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes turned emotionless. With a flick of his finger, a Spiritual Energy ray howled as it surged out, and heavily impacted the body of He Yao.

    Bang!

    He Yao instantly flew backwards, and miserably scraped the ground as he fell. Long cracks extended out from the location where he fell as he spurted a mouthful of blood.

    At this instant, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes turned frosty. Without the slightest shred of mercy, he flicked his finger once again, causing another Spiritual Energy ray to sweep out. Under the terror-filled eyes of He Yao, it violently impacted against his body.

    Bang!

    This stretch of earth trembled from the impact.

    Whoosh!

    A ray of light descended from the sky and epassed He Yao within. With a whoosh, it sent him, who was already unable to move, out of the hunting grounds.

    ¡£

    Seeing He Yao disappearing into the distance, Mu Chen raised his head and deeply exhaled, while the paleness of his face turned increasingly thick.

    This fight was not easy for him. However, fortunately, he had won in the end.

    After He Yao was sent out, the region turned deathly silent as everyone cast their gazes towards the pale-faced youth. Within their eyes, a sliver of respect started to slowly erupt.

    In the air, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong both started to smile.

    Looks like the third slot had been won by Mu Chen, in the end.

 Chapter 322 - Pressure

    <strong>Chapter 322 - Pressure</strong>

    The astonishing battle that happened in the air finally had an ending, while the vast Spiritual Light tform had already copsed and was destroyed at this point in time. The two deep holes had taken up close to half of the surface of the tform, while the scary webs of cracks extending out caused them to look all the more chilling.

    There was still a sea of humans that covered the mountains and the ins around the stone tform. However, the sea of humans was still in a quiet state, most likely still reminiscing the astonishing confrontation that happened in the air.

    Countless gazes locked onto the figure of the youth standing in the air above them, with some having respect in their eyes. If Mu Chen had previously made people assume that he was just a Freshman; after this fight, it had truly made him into an influential figure of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    On the Heavenly Rankings, he was sufficiently capable of being ced within the top three ranks.

    This kind of aplishment made quite a few people sigh in amazement. One had to know that Mu Chen had entered the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy for, at most, half a year. However, the growth he had during this half-year had caused shock and astonishment to people.

    Such an innate gift, such a monstrous talent.

    ¡°Mu Chen¡¯s won!¡± Unconceble joy and happiness erupted on Su Ling¡¯er¡¯s loveable face as she grabbed onto Su Xuan¡¯s smooth wrist, while eximing out in excitement.

    Beside her, both Li Qing and Guo Xiong had started tough while looking at the youth in the air with someplicated expressions in their eyes. They thought, <i>Ever since we returned two months ago, this fellow¡¯s strength has already improved to such a level.</i>

    Su Xuan had also shown a gentle smile as she cast her beautiful eyes, with a little peculiarity, at Mu Chen. Even she had never thought that Mu Chen would actually be able to defeat He Yao. After all, regardless of Mu Chen¡¯s talent, He Yao was still a veteran amongst the influential characters at the apex of the academy.

    ¡°Looks like my third rank on the Heavenly Rankings will have to be given up...¡± muttered Su Xuan with a softugh. She did not have any unwillingness, since she did not have any particr care about it. If not for He Yao being too much of a bully, she might¡¯ve even been toozy to put up a fight.

    In the distance, Wang Tong and the rest had also taken a deep breath of relief, before looking at the figure in the air, while smacking their lips. At this moment, the gazes they sent out had faint traces of change. When they had known that Mu Chen and Luo Li had in that Spirit King, although they had some astonishment and admiration, it was still not as strong and intense as the feelings they got at this moment.

    After all, He Yao was an influential figure at the apex within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Within the academy, the only people who could suppress him would be Shen Cangsheng or Li Xuantong.

    However, there appeared a third person who could aplish that; furthermore, he was a freshman.

    The shock and astonishment that this brought forth far exceeded that of when Mu Chen had in a Spirit King. Although, He Yao¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t any stronger than the Spirit King...

    ¡°Since Mu Chen has defeated He Yao, he will be awarded the third spot...¡± said An Ran suddenly.

    Upon hearing this, the expressions of Wang Tong and the rest turned grave, as they casted their slightly fearful gazes at the majestic mountain summit that was encapsted by clouds. On the peak of that mountain were the final protectors of this hunt.

    They were the three Great Generals of the Punishment Hall.

    They were strong existences that even the overlord of the Heavenly Rankings, Shen Cangsheng, had to show extreme dread. If they were unable to pass the checkpoint of the three Great Generals, all of the hard work that they had put in during the period of time in the hunting grounds would be all for naught.

    At this time, Luo Li¡¯s clear eyes had also faintly contracted. She was very clear that those three held the strongest ces within the entirety of the students. This represented a kind of glory, while at the same time, they also represented a gigantic pressure.

    The hunt was something that was anticipated by all the students throughout the year. As well as putting in hard work, they were willing to endure the loneliness of bitter training. All of this was to astonish people within the hunt, and to obtain Spiritual Lights in the end, because the Spiritual Light Empowerment was what made people drool.

    However, the three great protectors in front of them had be a giant mountain in front of all the students. They were unable to cross it, and could only entrust their hopes on the shoulders of Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong, as well as Mu Chen, who had just obtained the final spot.

    Simrly, following this kind of anticipation, the pressure was also present. Seemingly, the anticipation felt by all of the students that had participated in this hunt had transformed into a kind of pressure, pressing down on the bodies of the three. If the three were able to obtain victory against the three great protectors in the end, they would obtain the prestige from all of the students in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, which would reach the apex. They would also gain true respect and gratefulness from all of them.

    This was the glory that the victor should enjoy. However, what if they lose?

    This anticipation would turn into disappointment. What kind of impact would that lead for everyone?

    Luo Li gently clenched her jade-like hands as she stared at Mu Chen¡¯s figure with some graveness present in her eyes. The third spot wasn¡¯t something that was good to receive.

    As Luo Li¡¯s gaze started to fluctuate, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong proceeded to descend from the sky, finally stopping beside Mu Chen. The both of them shot a peculiar look at thetter, sizing him up before saying with a smile, ¡°Congrattions on defeating He Yao. However, we have to simrly inform you that the third spot had descended on your shoulders. I think that you should know what it represents. This isn¡¯t some terrific achievement.¡±

    Upon hearing their words, Mu Chen faintly hesitated before gently nodding his head. He naturally knew how gigantic the pressure was to possess this third spot. If he was defeated, he would gain too much disappointment from the students, and it would lead to all the efforts of everyone to go down the drain.

    From the ground, Luo Li shot over and appeared beside Mu Chen. She shot a look at Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong with her beautiful eyes, without saying a single word.

    Li Xuantong stared at Luo Li with aplicate gaze, before turning towards Mu Chen and said, ¡°I think that you might still not understand the exact situation you¡¯re in. Shen Cangsheng and I had already investigated the three Great Generals. The both of us are able to resist two of them, with the final result being not a victory and not a defeat..¡±

    Hearing his words, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes contracted. Not a victory and not a defeat. That meant that they would draw?

    ¡°ording to the rules, we students have a slight advantage, which is to say that if we are able to achieve three draws, it would be our victory.¡± Shen Cangsheng exined. With a slightly helpless smile, he continued, ¡°That also means that Li Xuantong and I would be able to guarantee two draws. At the same time, with our two draws, the critical point would be the third fight.¡±

    A grave shadow surfaced on Mu Chen¡¯s handsome, yet pale, face, while Luo Li faintly knitted her eyebrows.

    ¡°If you are able to achieve a draw in the third fight, we would win. And, if you lose, we will all lose. The hunt this time would end here, and everyone would return with empty hands.¡± Li Xuantong added indifferently.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face changed faintly upon hearing that. In other words, what he meant to say was that the pressure that was originally on all three of their shoulders, had now beenpletely transferred onto Mu Chen¡¯s body. If he lost, he would have to endure the loss of all of their hopes. There might not be people who would criticise him. However, this kind of indescribable disappointment might lead to the copse of one¡¯s self-confidence.

    This kind of conclusion seemed to be even more miserable than losing to He Yao...

    Losing to He Yao, he would still not be criticised by people; after all, it was a personal matter. However, if he lost at the final checkpoint, that would be equivalent to losing all the hopes and hard work of everyone.

    This responsibility was somewhat too heavy.

    Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong stared at the quiet Mu Chen. They had stopped their lecture, and quietly looked at him. This indescribable, yet tightly knotted atmosphere diffused out, before spreading throughout the entire stretch of the world.

    On the ground, countless people looked towards the few figures that had converged in the air. They were faintly able to understand what they were talking about, and this caused the expression on many people¡¯s faces to turn grave. Bringing anticipation in their eyes, they cast their gazes towards the figures in the sky that would bear the weight of their hopes and dreams.

    The fruits of bitter training they had endured would have to depend the performances of the few in the sky, who represent their greatest strength...

    The loveable faces of Su Ling¡¯er, Su Xuan and the rest had also turned grave. This spot seemed to be somewhat too heavy. Letting it drop on the shoulders of a youth that was still a Freshman was slightly too cruel.

    Li Xuantong looked at Mu Chen awhile before faintly moving his gaze while saying, ¡°If you feel that you¡¯re unable bear the responsibility of this spot, you can give it up. I think there should be no one that has the qualifications to say anything about it. After all, you¡¯re still a Freshman, as of now. There¡¯s no need to bear such stress and pressure.¡±

    At this moment, Shen Cangsheng had also smiled. The wind tussled at his scattered hair, before he patted Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder. With a disdainful look in his eye that did not have the slightest degree of reducing, he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for this much stress. What Li Xuantong said isn¡¯t wrong. I¡¯ve almost forgotten that you¡¯re just a Freshman. If you feel that you don¡¯t have the assurance, giving up is the best choice. Worste to worse, I¡¯ll have to put out a little more effort and put my all in my fight against Senior Lin Zheng. As if I¡¯m scared of him.¡±

    Under this stifling silence propagating across the entire stretch of the world, Luo Li extended her tender and jade-like hand and gently held onto Mu Chen¡¯s palm. Looking at Mu Chen¡¯s forehead, which had faintly wrinkled, she gave a light smile.

    <i>Even though everyone will be disappointed, you¡¯ll always be the most dazzling in my eyes.</i>

    Mu Chen looked at Luo Li¡¯s exquisite face that was akin to porcin, before faintly closing his eyes. The palm that held Luo Li¡¯s little hand gradually gripped tighter, before he suddenly opened his eyes.

    His ck pupils had changed back to its previous sharpness and brilliance, with the hesitation within alreadypletely removed.

    Raising his head, he cast his gaze towards the mountain peak that was covered in clouds. A smile rose from his handsome face as he spoke out in a gentle and soft voice, ¡°Although I know that this will result in me bearing a lot of stress and pressure, giving up isn¡¯t my style. Furthermore, if I don¡¯t even have the courage to bear such pressure and stress, how will I be able to pursue the path to be the unrivalled expert?¡±

    Saying those words, he turned his head towards the absolutely beautiful young girl with silver hair, and dressed in jet-ck clothes. He had promised her that he would be an unrivalled expert and appear before her. He wanted to stand before her andpletely shatter the pressure on her that wasing from all directions.

    If he was unable to muster the courage to endure the pressure present now, how would he be able to continue along the path of an unrivalled expert?

    Looking at the youth in front of them, whose imposing aura had started to rapidly rise with some astoundment, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong felt some astonishment. In the next moment, they could not resist and smiled as they thought, <i>This Mu Chen truly is more reliable than He Yao.</i>

    Mu Chen gave a smile as his gaze condensed on the cloud-covered mountain peak. Faintly, he could slightly discern the three figures that were akin to demon gods. The pressureing from them was akin to Mount Tai pressing down on him. However, the smile on his face grew increasingly thick.

    ¡°These two Seniors. Leave the third spot for me. Regardless of victory or defeat...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s ck eyes turned increasingly bright as he eximed with fervor,

    ¡°I¡¯ll give my all!¡±

 Chapter 323 - Last Battle

    <strong>Chapter 323 - Last Battle</strong>

    The sky became progressively dim: however, the majestic Spiritual Light Mountain became unusually lively. At this time, almost all of the students who had participated in the hunt had already rushed towards the ce of the final battle.

    Everyone knew that this was the most important issue, as of now, and did not continue collecting Spiritual Lights. They had to guarantee the smooth pass of the final checkpoint. Only by passing through the three final protectors would they be able to obtain the benefits of the Spiritual Light Empowerment.

    ording to the rules, there was only one chance to challenge the three great protectors. Therefore, if they were to lose, all of the people within this year¡¯s hunt would return with empty hands, their year¡¯s worth of hard work down the drain.

    Being a fight of such a level, ordinary students were unable to get involved. Therefore, they could only cast their hopes on the three strongest people they knew.

    Although they knew that this would create an exceeding amount of pressure on them, this was, after all, the only thing they could do.

    On the small peak on the Spiritual Light Mountain, Mu Chen sat cross-legged on the edge of the cliff. Looking at the seemingly endless sea of humans, he noticed the thick apprehension and anticipation within all of their eyes.

    The protectors this time were too strong. Even if Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong were to coborate, they knew that their chances of victory were still not high.

    Rustle!

    Soft footsteps rang out behind him, before Luo Li appeared beside Mu Chen. Taking a seat next to him, a faint smile appeared on her face as she asked, ¡°Are you nervous?¡±

    Hearing her question, Mu Chen helplessly shrugged his shoulders. If it concerned him, alone, he would naturally have a single fluctuation of his state of mind. However, the hundreds and thousands of people below him had cast all their hopes on his shoulders. If he were to say that he was not nervous, that would be lying.

    Faintly panning his head over, he gazed at the absolutely beautiful face of the young girl, while a cherishing gaze erupted out from his eyes. He had only carried the weight of the students¡¯ hopes. However, what about Luo Li?

    She¡¯ll be the queen of the Luo God n, and would carry the expectations of millions of citizens. She was their queen, and she would need to protect them.

    Were he to lose, it would only result in everyone here losing a year of their bitter training. However, if she were to lose, the citizens of the Luo God n would be met with a cruel ughter. The Luo God n would turn into a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. That was the most bloody truth, and was something that cannot be changed.

    Compared to the burden of Luo Li, his was truly not worth mentioning.

    ¡°Is it painful?¡± asked Mu Chen in a soft voice, extending his palm and gently caressing the young girl¡¯s cheek.

    Luo Li¡¯s soft and lovable face curled up within Mu Chen¡¯s bosom, as a peaceful smile surfaced on her absolutely beautiful face, gently shaking like a cicada.

    Mu Chen tightly hugged the young girl in his bosom. He knew that Luo Li possessed an extremely supple and strong character. Even with such pressure on her supple shoulders that would cause normal people to copse and crumple, she would still carry it quietly by herself. However, this made people feel even more pain in their hearts.

    ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t lose.¡±

    Burying his face into that delicately fragrant hair of hers, he muttered to her.

    On another mountain peak, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong looked at the youth and the young girl snuggling together in the distance as the expression on their faces seemed somewhat different.

    ¡°I truly don¡¯t know why the academy would increase the difficulty level of the final protector to such a high level this year.¡± Shen Cangsheng said while pursing his lips. If the difficulty was set simrly to the previous years, he would be able to deal with it sufficiently by himself. However, the difficulty level had risen multiple times this year.

    The three Great Generals hade out. This was considered the first time such an urrence happened in the past few years of the hunt.

    ¡°Only with stress would there be improvement. We can¡¯t just let you reveal your might and prestige every year, right?¡± replied Li Xuantong casually.

    ¡°Wait till I finish the Spiritual Light Empowerment this time. It¡¯s about time to settle things with that fellow, Mo Longzi.¡± said Shen Cangsheng with augh. While mentioning about Mo Longzi, a cold glint conspicuously appeared within his eyes.

    ¡°Is that fellow very strong?¡±asked Li Xuantong as his forehead faintly wrinkled. He hadn¡¯t crossed hands with Mo Longzi before. However, since thetter was able to make Shen Cangsheng return with empty hands, he was obviously not someone easy to deal with.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Cangsheng replied while nodding his head, then continued, ¡°After all, he¡¯s the genius nurtured wholeheartedly by the Demonic Dragon Pce. Furthermore, he¡¯s also still not considered the strongest amongst the younger generation of the Demonic Dragon Pce. That Mo Xingtian is even more terrifying. In a duel, even I might not be his opponent.¡±

    ¡°Mo Xingtian.¡± muttering that name, Li Xuantong¡¯s eyes contracted. That was an extremely vicious person, who was number 1 on the Bounty List. With regards to any Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy student, he represented an extreme amount of pressure.

    ¡°After this hunt, if you don¡¯t have anything going on, you can be a team with me and head out of the academy. At that time, we can try to see if we can deal with Mo Longzi and Mo Xingtian.¡± Shen Cangsheng said with a smile as he extended his invitation out. Within the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, the people who possessed the qualifications to let Shen Cangsheng extend his invitations weren¡¯t many.

    Li Xuantong felt slightly emotional. However, in the next instant, he raised his head and looked towards the majestic mountain peak while saying, ¡°We have to settle this problem in front of our eyes first. If we lose this Spiritual Light Empowerment, the n to destroy and kill would have to be postponed for some time.¡±

    Shen Cangsheng nodded his head in approval, before turning his gaze towards the youth in the distance. For the final fight tomorrow, the pivotal key would be on Mu Chen.

    The night grew dimmer as the morning radiance split the cloudyers apart, illuminating the world once again. Under the Spiritual Light Mountain, the atmosphere started to grow fiery, bit by bit, as countless scorching gazes looked towards the mountain peak.

    Whoosh!

    Whooshing sounds rang out in the air, before the crowd cast their scorching gazes towards the figures that appeared in the air, which were Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong, Mu Chen and Luo Li.

    As Shen Cangsheng stood proudly in the air, he overlooked the sea of people on the ground, before slowly saying, ¡°I think everyone should know about the final rule of the hunt. This fight is extreme, and concerns the personal benefits of every one of us. However, I¡¯ll have to remind you that the three of us don¡¯t have an obligation to bear this role. Therefore, regardless of the result, we three will not hold any responsibility. If the result in not desirable, at that time, whoever feels they can bear the role can just stand up, and we¡¯ll give the position to them.¡±

    Upon hearing his words, the entire stretch of the world turned deathly silent, as everyone quietly listened to him.

    Mu Chen sent an appreciative smile towards Shen Cangsheng. Mu Chen knew that he did this to take precautions against the possibility of him losing. At that time, there would be many people who would criticise him in disappointment. Although the ending has yet to be known, Mu chen felt very grateful towards Shen Cangsheng¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°Senior Brother Shen, please feel at ease. All of us won¡¯t take and inch and want a foot, and aren¡¯t discriminatory people. The three of you are the strongest amongst us. If even you three are defeated, we don¡¯t even have the qualifications to put up a contest. As for criticism, that isplete nonsense. I, Lu Hao, hereby say that even if we were to lose the final checkpoint, I¡¯ll absolutely respect the three of you, and would absolutely not feel resentment and indignation in my heart!¡± just as Shen Cangsheng¡¯s words rang out, a person from the crowd below immediately roared in reply.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°We ask the three of you to try your best! Even if you three were to lose, there isn¡¯t anything worse than that!¡±

    ¡°Senior Brothers Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong and Junior Brother Mu Chen, good luck! Even if we lose, you three are the most formidable!¡± the clear and resonant voices of young girls caused many echos of agreement.

    Mu Chen looked towards sea of people, whose spirits were continuously on the rise and gave a faint smile. Looking towards Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong, he said, ¡°Seeing this, looks that there¡¯s no way for us to lose.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good enough if you try your best.¡±

    Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong both gave a smile. Raising their heads towards the majestic Spiritual Light mountain, Shen Cangsheng said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look at exactly what areas the three Great Generals of the Punishment Hall are standing at.¡±

    As the said those words, he immediately shot forward. Transforming into a streak of light, he rushed towards the peak of the majestic mountain summit. Mu Chen, Li Xuantong and Luo Li immediately followed closely behind him, with the sea of students simrly exploding forth. Covering the earth and hiding the sky, they swept towards the mountain peak akin to a swarm of locusts.

    This spectacle, was exceedingly spectacr.

    ......

    As everyone within the hunting grounds headed towards the mountain peak, within the northern public square of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy disturbances started to ur. At this moment, the atmosphere was considered to have reached its peak within this half a month.

    Within the public square, countless scorching gazes converged towards the sky. Presently, there was a gigantic light screen, where clouds were shown within it. At this moment, they had started to be faint as the majestic mountain peak became faintly discernable as it started to appear.

    This change made everyone understand that the final fight of the hunt had already arrived.

    Exactly whether everyone would return empty-handed or having a rewarding journey would depend on this fight that would astonish the heavens and the earth.

    However, who exactly were the three strongest people that would represent all of the contestants? There naturally wasn¡¯t any need to talk about Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong. However, will the third person be a veteran influential figure, or a dark horse that had popped out of nowhere?

    Everyone was holding their breath in anticipation of this.

    Gazes converged towards the surface of the gigantic light screen. As theyers of clouds retreated, the scene present within finally becamepletely clear.

    The giant peak stood erect on the summit of the majestic Spiritual Light Mountain. Akin to pirs that supported the sky, they pierced straight through the clouds.

    On the top of those three giant peaks, three figures quietly sat on the edge of the cliffs. As the mountain winds blew past, causing their clothes to flutter, an indescribable oppression started to quietly appear, enveloping the entire stretch of the world. Even the students outside of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy were able to feel some pressure.

    ¡°Those are the three Great Generals of the Punishment Hall? Such astonishing and imposing auras!¡±

    ¡°Their undoubtedly the top three on the Heavenly Rankings. I¡¯m afraid that they might all possess the strength of Heavenly Completion Stage? That¡¯s truly terrifying.¡±

    ¡°This final check truly is too difficult. With the three Great Generals protecting the pass, even with Senior Brother Shen and the rest, it would be difficult to pass through.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    The faces of countless students changed as they looked, with some respect, at the three statue-like figures sitting on the top of the mountain within the light screen. Anticipation could be faintly discernable from their eyes as they awaited the iing fight, while thinking, <i>That should be the highest level within our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy right?</i> This truly made people feel anticipation.

    While everyone was waiting in anticipation, they were able to hear hurried whooshing sounds ringing out from within the gigantic light screen. They turned their attention over, only to see figures that hid the skies and covered the earth rushing forth through the lingering clouds akin to a swarm of locusts. Finally, floating in the air surrounding the mountain peak, the dense and numerous sea of humans seemingly had no end.

    ¡°They¡¯ve finally arrived!¡± quite a few people could hardly restrain their excitement as they hurriedly looked over.

    Under the attention of countless gazes, the sea of humans within the light screen rippled as three figures slowly swept across the gazes of therge crowd.

    The front two of them were not unexpected, which were predictably Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong. After a split second of resting on them, all of the gazes turned towards thest thin figure.

    As their gazes converged on the figure, the atmosphere within the northern public square seemed to have suddenly turned sluggish, since the mouths of countless people slowly dropped open.

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

    Ye Qingling and the rest had opened their eyes wide as they looked towards the familiar figure, while thick disbelief erupted from within their eyes.

    ¡°Actually Mu Chen!¡±

    At this instant, the entire northern public square waspletely shaken.

 Chapter 324 - Three Great General

    <strong>Chapter 324 - Three Great General</strong>

    At the peak of Spiritual Light Mountain, covered with lingering clouds, the three giant peaks, akin to pirs that propped the sky up, pierced through the clouds. As of now, however, a dense and numerous amount of figures had surfaced in the air surrounding them. With a nce, one can almost not find an end to the present crowd.

    All of the students that had participated in the hunt converged there, waiting for the iing final fight.

    At this moment, gazes were sent towards the summit of the three great peaks, where three figures were quietly sitting. While the mountain winds were blowing at their clothing, their eyes were open, without even the slightest trace of change, due to the gathering of countless students. Even their breathing was calm and tranquil, without the slightest bit of disturbance.

    All of the students were staring at the three figures with thick respect shown within their eyes. The three people in their sights should be the final protectors of this hunt.

    They were the previous top three ranks of the Heavenly Rankings, and were now the three Great Generals of the Punishment Hall.

    In the surroundings of the mountain peak, the clouds fluttered around as the sea of humans pervaded the air. However, what¡¯s strange was that there wasn¡¯t any moring and arguing noises present. Everyone was able to feel a faint pressure radiating from the bodies of the three figures on the top of the mountain peak. Enveloping the entire stretch of the world, it caused them to feel as if their heads were being weighed down.

    Within the silence that blotted the sky, three figures slowly walked out, before stopping in the air a thousands metres away from the 3 giant peaks.

    Regardless of the surroundings of Spiritual Light Mountain or the northern public square, everyone¡¯s gazes had converged onto the bodies of those three figures. Within those gazes, there was anticipation, apprehension, doubt...

    However, regardless of that, those three figures, as of now, had undoubtedly be the focus of everyone¡¯s attention.

    At the instant when they walked out, the three figures that were sitting on the giant peaks slowly opened their tightly closed eyes.

    Bang!

    The Spiritual Energy of the world seemed to have erupted and explosively swept out at this instant. Intense booming and rumbling sounds could be faintly discernable as they resounded across the world.

    ¡°Shen Cangsheng, you¡¯ve finally arrived.¡± at the middle giant peak, a male gave a faint smile as his tranquil voice slowly rang out. However, this made the hearts of countless people subsequently throb as a pressure enveloped over them.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve let Senior Brother Lin Zheng wait for a long time.¡± Coming to a stop in front of the male. Shen Cangsheng cupped his hands and sent his greetings, while his eyes made a faint contraction that was unnoticable.

    <i>That¡¯s Lin Zheng of the three Great Generals?</i> Mu Chen thought while sending his gaze over, only to see a male dressed in a ck outfit. He had a head full of white hair. Instead of a pale white, it radiated with a silvery shadow, with light circting through it, making it seem mysterious.

    At this time, he had already acquired some information about the three Great Generals. This Lin Zheng was said to be the person with the highest strength amongst the three Great Generals.

    ¡°Undoubtedly the previous number one on the Heavenly Rankings.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression slowly turned dignified, as he was able to sense a strong pressure radiating from within Lin Zheng¡¯s body. That sort of feeling was akin to a mountain range appearing above someone¡¯s head, causing people to be unable to catch their breath.

    This Lin Zheng must have already stepped into the Heavenly Completion Stage. Furthermore, he might not be only at the Heavenly Completion Initial Stage...

    Heavenly Completion Stage, that¡¯s the final step before Sovereign Stage. If Sovereign Stage experts were able to be a Regional Lord in a continent, then Heavenly Completion Stage experts could be considered as Regional Tyrants.

    Since Lin Zheng was able to achieve a strength of Heavenly Completion Stage at such an age, that was sufficient to indicate his possession of astonishing talent...

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing that could be said for the long wait. However, since it¡¯s the final fight, we¡¯ll not throw it.¡± A voice rang out from the giant peak on the right of Lin Zheng. Looking over, Mu Chen spotted a male dressed in red. His hair was scarlet red, akin to a burning me. Around him, the air showed faint traces of distortion, as if created by a high temperature.

    ¡°That¡¯s Gu Tianyan, your opponent this time,¡± muttered Li Xuantong to Mu Chen in a low voice.

    Upon hearing those words, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes instantly contracted as he gravely stared at the red-haired male. The Spiritual Energy of the world around thetter seemed to be exceedingly erratic, as if it was a patch of the burning sea of mes.

    This pressureing from Gu Tianyan was not as strong as Lin Zheng¡¯s; however, it still caused a dangerous vor to coarse through Mu Chen¡¯s body. Mu Chen knew that there would not be a single one amongst the three Great Generals that were easy to be dealt with.

    ¡°Gu Tianyan¡¯s strength should be around Heavenly Completion Initial Stage. The divine art he trains in is called the Heavenly Inmmation Divine Art. This makes his Spiritual Energy akin to heavenly mes, which are overbearing and burn with a furious intensity. Any action he makes is enough to burn and incinerate cities and mountains.¡± Li Xuantong tried his best to give more information to Mu Chen, in an effort to allow him to muster a better response.

    Mu Chen nodded his head as he thought, <i>Heavenly Completion Initial Stage is exceedingly strong.</i> This was not something that He Yao, with his half-step into the Heavenly Completion Stage, couldpare to. If He Yao was allowed to cross hands with Gu Tianyan, Mu Chen could definitely confirm that He Yao would be defeated extremely miserably within five rounds.

    Furthermore, Gu Tianyan¡¯s Spiritual Energy was somewhat different from the norm. Mu Chen wondered, <i>Compared to my Spiritual Energy that is fused with the Nine Nether mes, exactly which one is more overbearing?</i>

    Mu Chen stared at Gu Tianyan for a while, before looking at the leftmost giant peak. Right there, simrly, was a sitting man. This person had a head full of ck hair, with a rather handsome face. Faintly smiling at the crowd, he did not show any intent to speak.

    Compared to Lin Zheng and Gu Tianyan, this person clearly appeared to not want to attract too much attention. However, Mu Chen knew that if anyone underestimated him, the only thing they could say was that their heads got muddled.

    ¡°Is that Senior Brother Zhou Qing? Who¡¯s also your opponent this time?¡± Mu Chen looked towards Li Xuantong and asked.

    Li Xuantong turned his gaze towards the ck-haired male, faintly nodded his head, then replied, ¡°It¡¯s said that during that year, Senior Brother Zhou Qing had a nickname within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, he was called ¡®Undefeatable Mountain¡¯...¡±

    ¡°Undefeatable Mountain?¡± Mu Chen muttered in startlement.

    ¡°The meaning is that when he fought with people, he would basically not lose.¡± Li Xuantong replied with a smile.

    ¡°Then why did the 1st rank in the Heavenly Rankings still belong to Senior Brother Lin Zheng?¡± Mu Chen asked with some doubt.

    ¡°I never said that he won.¡± Li Xuantong replied with a smile, as he abstrusely looked at the faintly smiling ck-haired male sitting on the giant peak in the distance, before continuing, ¡°Arge majority of his fights resulted with no victories and no losses. The main reason was due to his special intentions; however, there were also other reasons.¡±

    ¡°The divine art he trains in is named the Undefeatable Divine Art. It sounds absolutely overbearing; however, it is an extremely gentle divine art. There isn¡¯t any overly intense attacking moves within it, and the majority is focusing on dealing with people, before finally causing the opponent¡¯s Spiritual Energy to bepletely wasted...¡±

    ¡°Therefore, within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, therge majority of the people he crossed hands with would end with a draw. Therefore, other people have given him the nickname of ¡®Undefeatable Mountain¡¯.¡±

    Hearing the exnation, Mu Chen was astonished. This so-called ¡®Undefeatable Divine Art¡¯ was unexpectedly that special and unique. However, it was very clear that, at certain times, not being defeated and not having a victory was, from some sense, already a very frightening achievement.

    Zhou Qingshan, naturally, could not be overly vicious when crossing hands with the people in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. However, if he were to truly have killing intent, even that gentle divine art might reveal its malevolent side.

    These three Great Generals. None of them were simple...

    While Mu Chen and Li Xuantong were talking in low voices, Shen Cangsheng cupped his hands and sent a smile towards Gu Tianyan, before saying, ¡°A victory gained by the other¡¯s throwing is something that I also cannot stand to see. How should theter fight be fought?¡±

    ¡°Undeniably, you are the current 1st Rank on the Heavenly Rankings. Your courage isn¡¯t small.¡± replied Gu Tianyan with a smile, while his scarlet hair appeared to be like burning mes. It could be seen that he treats Shen Cangsheng with extreme regard. Thetter¡¯s strength was something that even made him feel dread. This made him unable to help secretly sighing in exmation. This batch of students in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy this time seemed more formidable than theirs.

    Lin Zheng made a gesture with his hands, before standing up and saying, ¡°We¡¯ve already waited here for so long. Shen Cangsheng, you three should alreadye up. Only by passing through us will all the students that have participated in the hunt be able to obtain the Spiritual Light Empowerment, if not...¡±

    Beforepleting his words, the intent within was something everyone understood. In the next instant, Shen Cangsheng tightly clenched his fist as anticipation and nervousness erupted within his eyes.

    ¡°I invite Senior Brother Lin Zheng to bestow his guidance.¡±

    Shen Cangsheng spoke out with argeugh, with theughing voice filled with a powerful and free intent that showed his disdain. Clenching his palm, golden light condensed, transforming into a golden-coloured divine spear. The tip of the spear was akin to a folded lotus. Golden light circted and radiated from it, showing off its boundless Spiritual Energy that was contained within.

    Shen Cangsheng gripped the golden spear in his hands. With a move of his body, he appeared on the giant peak that Lin Zheng was on. Heavily impaling his golden spear onto the ground, a shock wave swept out, causing the surface of the summit of the mountain peak to be instantly swept clean.

    The moment Shen Cangsheng moved out, he had intercepted the strongest of the three Great Generals, Lin Zheng. This did not exceed the expectations of the crowd. Being the previous 1st Rank of the Heavenly Rankings, only the current 1st Rank of the Heavenly Ranking could contend with him.

    Upon seeing this, Li Xuantong patted Mu Chen¡¯s shoulders. In the next instant, his body moved, and appeared on the giant peak Zhou Qingshan was on. Cupping his hands and sending his greetings, he said, ¡°Senior Brother Zhou Qingshan, this time, let me be your opponent. The Undefeatable Divine Art is something that I¡¯ve also wanted to ask guidance from.¡±

    Zhou Qingshan continued to maintain his gentleness and gave a smile. Without saying any words, he only nodded his head. His hands faintly hung down from his body, while a warm and affable expression appeared on his handsome face.

    Following the sessive movements of Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong, all of the gazes in the stretch of the world instantly shot towards Mu Chen, who was still standing in the air. At this moment, faint startlement and surprise appeared within the eyes of Lin Zheng, Zhou Qingshan and Gu Tianyan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re letting hime up for the third slot?¡±

    Gu Tianyan said while faintly wrinkling his forehead. Looking at Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong in the distance, he asked, ¡°Your batch of students should not be weak to such an extent, right? Can a Heavenly Transformation Initial Stage be a representation of your strongest?¡±

    He did not mean to look down on Mu Chen, but this was just an boration of the facts. After all, a youth at the Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase had appeared here, and this was not something that was rational.

    ¡°Senior Gu Tianyan, he¡¯ll show you something unexpected.¡± facing Gu Tianyan¡¯s doubts, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong simultaneously smiled, by chance, before replying to him.

    ¡°Oh, really? That truly makes me want to see it.¡± Gu Tianyan said while raising his eyebrows. He was, simrly, not an idiot. Since even Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong had spoken out, that meant to say that the Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase youth in front of him should have some methods of his own. If not, those two would definitely not let thetter carry such an important burden.

    Facing the doubtful gaze of Gu Tianyan, Mu Chen took a deep breath. The expression within his eyes gradually turned dignified and grave as his body slowly fluttered towards the giant peak the former was at.

    Regardless of the surroundings at Spiritual Light Mountain or the northern public square, both had quietened down at this instant. Countless gazes anxiously stared at Mu Chen. Of the three fights, the one he would be in would be the most unbnced.

    Disregarding the gazes that hid the sky and covered the earth, Mu Chen tightly stared at Gu Tianyan. Slowly cupping his hands, a low and deep voice that contained not a single trace of fear resounded across the sky.

    ¡°Senior Brother Gu, Freshmen Mu Chen of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy seeks your guidance!¡±

 Chapter 325 - Battling Gu Tianyan

    <strong>Chapter 325 - Battling Gu Tianyan</strong>

    ¡°Freshman Mu Chen...¡±

    When Mu Chen¡¯s deep and calm voice rang across the majestic mountain peak, the expressions on Lin Zheng, Zhou Qingshan and Gu Tianyan¡¯s faces all froze as a peculiar shadow appeared within their eyes. They never imagined that the youth in front of them was just a Freshman.

    However, it was such a Freshman that had finally distinguished himself above the rest in this hunt, and had even be the representation of the strongest within the students. This kind of matter made Gu Tianyan feel truly incredulous. While the three Great Generals were still students, Freshmen didn¡¯t even have the qualifications of participating in the hunts, even so much so as bing the representation of strength...

    ¡°Your batch of students are also truly interesting.¡±

    Lin Zheng shook his head, before staring at Shen Cangsheng in front of him, whose imposing manner was astonishing, and wasn¡¯t the slightest bit weaker than himself. Speaking to him, Lin Zheng said, ¡° However, I hope he¡¯s truly something, If not, we¡¯ll presume that your batch of students are truly not worthy of respect.¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡± Gripping the golden-coloured spear in his hands, Shen Cangshengughed heroically, before replying, ¡°Senior brother Lin Zheng, please feel rxed. Our batch of students will definitely win, no matter what!¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    Lin Zheng said with a smile, before taking a step forward. Boundless Spiritual Energy instantly swept out, bringing a surging pressure with it. At this instant, the clouds lingering in the sky were immediately scattered by the pressure wave that was sweeping out.

    Heavenly Completion Stage Middle Phase.

    Lin Zheng did not have the slightest intent of restraint. Taking a step forward, he hadpletely revealed his full strength.

    Feeling the strong Spiritual Energy pressure radiating out, the faces of the countless students in the surroundings of the Spiritual Light Mountain had faintly changed as they thought, <i>This Senior Brother Lin Zheng is too strong. If he was ced among us students, the only person who could chat andugh in front of him might only be Shen Cangsheng.</i>

    ¡°Heavenly Completion Stage Middle Phase. Undeniably, you¡¯re the previous 1st Rank on the Heavenly Rankings.¡± a ripple seemed to spread out from within Shen Cangsheng¡¯s eyes as a scorching intent slowly erupted from within. Grabbing his golden spear tightly, he furiously stomped his feet.

    Bang!

    At that very instant, the earth seemed to intensely quake, as a simr boundless Spiritual Energy furiously swept out with Shen Cangsheng in the centre.

    Golden-coloured Spiritual Energy illuminated the horizon,pletely resisting the Spiritual Energy pressure radiating from within Lin Zheng¡¯s body.

    Shen Cangsheng¡¯s strength had simrly reached Heavenly Completion Middle Stage, it was not the slightest bit weaker than Lin Zheng!

    ¡°He¡¯s too awesome!¡± countless students eximed excitedly in admiration, as unconceble worship showed within their eyes. Although the two were of a simr level, Shen Cangsheng was, after all, younger than Lin Zheng. However, his power was not weaker than Lin Zheng. In thepetition, it was clear that Shen Cangsheng had gotten the upper hand. If he were to reach the same age as Lin Zheng, he would definitely far exceed the current Lin Zheng.

    The Overlord of the Heavenly Rankings sure deserved his title.

    ¡°No bad.¡±

    Facing the Shen Cangsheng in front of him, even Lin Zheng had faintly nodded his head in approval, with admiration even showing in his eyes. He had a lot of sentiment towards the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Being able to see his Junior Brothers exceeding him, other than sighing inmentation, he felt exceedingly gratified.

    As of now, Shen Cangsheng¡¯s strength was worthy to be treated seriously.

    While Lin Zheng and Shen Cangsheng were locked in a confrontation, Li Xuantong and Zhou Qingshan had also exhibited their strongest might. The degree of Spiritual Energy of the two was slightly inferior than the former two; however, it had also reached the degree of Heavenly Completion Initial Stage, When the two boundless Spiritual Energies radiating from thetter two collided, peals of thunder seemed to form and ring out.

    The opponents for these two fights were exceptionally simr to each other. Furthermore, all of them clearly possessed abundantbat experience. Added with their various skills and techniques, wanting to quickly find the victor was clearly not an easy matter.

    Therefore, countless gazes started to turn andnded on the giant peak where the third fight was. Over there were the two people with the greatest disparity in strength. Of the three fights, it was clearly the ce where the difference was easiest to determine

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve be the most critical key.¡±

    Gu Tianyan retracted his gaze from the other two fights in the distance and looked towards Mu Chen. With his capabilities, he was naturally able to see that the people in the two fights were of simr strength. If they continued like that, the result would most likely be a draw. And if they were both to draw, their fight over here would be the critical point to determine victory or defeat.

    If Mu Chen won, all of the students would able able to smoothly pass through this hunt. If he were to lose, the result would be self-evident that everyone would leave with empty hands.

    Mu Chen pursed his lips as the expression in his eyes turned dignified; however, he did not reply to Gu Tianyan.

    ¡°Although your strength doesn¡¯t seem to be strong, your courage isn¡¯t small. This cement isn¡¯t something that ordinary people would dare to ept.¡± Gu Tianyan said indifferently. He was once a student, and had also participated in the hunts, and was even the strongest student representative in that batch. Therefore, he was very clear of how much pressure that ce gave. With that kind of strength, Mu Chen was still able to stand up. This kind of pressure was exceptional.

    It was this point that made Mu Chen feel rather pleasing to Gu Tianyan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Although this ce is very stressful, someone has to stand up.¡± Mu Chen replied in a soft voice.

    Hearing his reply, Gu Tianyan nodded his head before retreating two steps. Inserting his hands into his sleeves, his fiery-red hair was blown by the mountain winds till they resembled mes fluttering and dancing. He slowly spoke out, ¡° Looking at your courage, I¡¯ll let you make the first move.¡±

    After all, Gu Tianyan had arrogance in his blood, with his strength far outssing Mu Chen. He was also older; therefore, he felt it was not worth his dignity to get the first attack off.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll thank Senior Brother Gu.¡±

    Mu Chen was not stupid to let go of this kind of opportunity. As of now, he was the inferior side. If he was unable to guarantee even this kind of opportunity, even Gu Tianyan might shake his head towards him.

    An unreasonable person was not worthy of high regards to him.

    Gu Tianyan faintly nodded his head. Obviously, Mu Chen¡¯s decisiveness made him feel rather satisfied. If he continued to force his way in a fight, that would simply be taking everyone¡¯s hard work and making a joke out of it.

    Mu Chen took a deep breath, Without saying any more words, his body fluttered back as he retreated. In the next instant, he sat down high in the air, as his eyes slowly started to close.

    Upon seeing this, Gu Tianyan was faintly startled, before a peculiar expression erupted from his eyes. This was due to him noticing Spiritual Seals starting to condense around Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    ¡°So he¡¯s a Spiritual Array Master...¡± Gu Tianyan understood in a sh, before an interested expression erupted from his eyes.

    Mu Chen¡¯s mental state had already calmed down. He blocked all of the disturbancesing from the outside world as his mental state sunk down, trying hard to find the miraculous feeling he had felt when he touched the ¡°Heart Eye¡± state.

    Facing an opponent on the level as Gu Tianyan, he simply did not the slightest chance of winning, as he did not have the qualifications to drag the fight on. He had to use his genuine method the moment he took action; if not, he would not have the slightest chance of sess.

    Arranging a Rank 5 Spiritual Array was obviously one of the strongest methods Mu Chen had in his arsenal.

    As of now, Mu Chen was a Rank 4 Spiritual Array Master. Wanting to sessfully arrange a Rank 5 Spiritual Array, he had to rely on the ¡°Heart Eye¡± state. However, as of now, Mu Chen simply had no guarantees in entering this state, and could asionally touch it. Thus, the current him could only work hard in order to feel that miraculous feeling once again, and rely on it to enter the ¡°Heart Eye¡± State.

    Mu Chen hadpletely calmed down as Spiritual Seals continued to condense around his body. However, he did not have the intention of bringing this a step higher. This pace that was not hurried or rush continued to spread out.

    Countless gazes were already converged on Mu Chen¡¯s body. Even on the northern public square, everyone had trained their eyes tightly onto him. All of them wanted to know exactly what Mu Chen wanted to use to contend against Gu Tianyan, whose strength was at the Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase.

    On the podium in the northern public square, a few elders started to narrow their eyes as they looked at the gigantic light screen in the sky that was showing the fights of the Heavenly Completion Stages. This was already enough to spark interest in them.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The eyes of Dean Tai Cang, which were as deep as the starry sky, suddenly had faint fluctuations as he looked with some astonishment at the figure of Mu Chen in the light screen. Beside him, a number of white-haired Elders started to make startled noises.

    ¡°These fluctuations...¡± the eyes of a white-haired Elder lit up a bit, before saying with a gentle smile, ¡° Interesting. This Mu Chen seems to have a high talent in his training in Spiritual Arrays. He¡¯s actually able to reach the initial contact with the Heart Eye State. Not simple...¡±

    As the voice of the white-haired Elder rang out, on the giant peak, the Spiritual Energy fluctuations around Mu Chen¡¯s body suddenly erupted out. The Spiritual Seals that were already formed shattered in an instant, before condensing again at an astonishing speed.

    The number of Spiritual Seals had also explosively increased multiple times. In a short span of a number of breaths, it had exceeded over two hundred!

    ¡°Rank 5 Spiritual Array?¡± countless people involuntarily cried out in shock. Only when arranging a Rank 5 Spiritual Array would one need so many Spiritual Seals.

    The expression on Gu Tianyan¡¯s face changed as he stared, with some astonishment, at Mu Chen. He never thought that thetter would actually be able to arrange a Rank 5 Spiritual Array. He thought, <i>This Mu Chen truly has some capabilities. No wonder why he would be able to allocated the third strongest representative spot.</i>

    ¡°Huuu!¡±

    Around Mu Chen¡¯s body, hundreds of Spiritual Seals rushed towards the sky, before rapidly assimting into the air. Instantly, the Spiritual Energy of the world erupted out. As Spiritual Energy swept out like gales, they took a form across the horizon.

    Iparablyplicated rays of Spiritual Energy rapidly formed an outline. In the next moment, they had formed an iparablyrge Spiritual Energy light array that was faintly discernable in the sky, while tyrannical Spiritual Energy fluctuations gushed out.

    As the light array enveloped the horizon akin to two ck lotuses, it slowly revolved, radiating with astonishing pressure.

    At this moment, Mu Chen opened his eyes and looked at the formed Spiritual Array, before deeply exhaling in relief. Although the time he took was somewhat long, he was fortunately able to sessfully arrange it.

    ¡°Not bad. Never would¡¯ve imagined that you¡¯re capable of arranging a Rank 5 Spiritual Array...¡±

    At this time, Gu Tianyan had slowly spoke. Raising his head to look at the iparablyrge Spiritual Array, he faintly smiled while saying, ¡°So, this is your method?¡±

    Upon hearing his words, Mu Chen gave a faint smile. With a clench of his palm, a metallic ball, covered in rust spots, appeared in a sh. With a flick of his finger, the metallic ball shot out. Rays of Spiritual Energy that hid the skies and covered the earth erupted out. Under the shocked gazes of countless people, it rapidly took shape.

    The Spiritual Energy fluctuationsing from it were not any weaker than the Rank 5 Spiritual Array that Mu Chen had just sessfully arranged!

    That means that this Spiritual Array was a Rank 5 Spiritual Array!

    Mu Chen had, unexpectedly, thrown out two Rank 5 Spiritual Arrays at once!

    As Gu Tianyan gazed at the gigantic objects in the sky, the tranquil expression on his face finally started to be grave, bit by bit.

 Chapter 326 - Twin Spiritual Array!

    <strong>Chapter 326 - Twin Spiritual Array!</strong>

    The gigantic light array slowly rotated in the air. The frightening Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating out from it had condensed together, causing iparable erratic Spiritual Energy hurricanes to billow out, and even caused some distortions to appear in the sky.

    When the two Rank 5 Spiritual Arrays appeared at the same time, their might was considerably astonishing.

    With a trace of shock, countless people looked at the spectacle before them. Although they were able to guess that Mu Chen had some hidden tricks up his sleeves, they never expected that he would actually conjure two Rank 5 Spiritual Arrays at once...

    If these two Rank 5 Spiritual Arrays were to released, even Gu Tianyan might not dare to show the slightest bit of disdain, right?

    The gazes of the countless students that participated in the hunt were turning scorching, but were not ignited with the mes of hope. Of the three fights, they were able to see that Mu Chen¡¯s one was the most important, and was even the most critical one of them.

    If Mu Chen was able to fight to a draw, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong would definitely give their utmost to ensure that the final result would be a draw. That way, the students would still achieve the final victory.

    At the other two giant peaks, both parties that were releasing their full might had also noticed this situation. Sensing this, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong¡¯s tensed bodies faintly rxed by some degree. They were also worried about Mu Chen. However, seeing the spectacle before them, they knew that thetter really did leave some tricks up his sleeves.

    As for Lin Zheng and Zhou Qingshan, both of them were slightly startled as they thought, <i>No wonder why Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong were willing to allow a Freshman, whose strength was only at the Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase, toe up and fight. So, this Freshman isn¡¯t that simple after all.</i>

    Looks like the fight this time was truly interesting.

    ¡°Two Rank 5 Spiritual Arrays...¡±

    Gu Tianyan had also raised his head and gazed towards the two enormous objects in the sky. The Spiritual Energy pressure sweeping out of them had made his clothes violently p. His fiery-red hair fluttered about, and his expression finally turned dignified and grave.

    ¡°Being able to cause some much activity with your strength at the Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase... You¡¯re truly incredible.¡± said Gu Tianyan slowly.

    ¡°I just managed to pull a fast one. If this was a life or death battle, I might not have that long of a time to arrange my Spiritual Arrays.¡± replied Mu Chen while shaking his head. With his current strength, arranging a Rank 5 Spiritual Array was still, somewhat, difficult. Furthermore, his sess rate was not a hundred percent. If he was unable to make contact with the Heart Eye state, he might not have been able to achieve this step.

    As for the Spiritual Array Seed, that waspletely relying on foreign objects. That treasure was something that Mu Chen had used to scare people. However, as of now, he had no choice but to use it.

    After all, Mu Chen felt that he was not able to defeat Gu Tianyan using a single Rank 5 Spiritual Array.

    ¡°The result is more important than the process. The so-called ¡®fast one¡¯. That also depends on whether you¡¯re capable of achieving it in the first ce.¡± Gu Tianyan said with a faint smile. A scarlet shadow seemed to be erupting, bit by bit, from within his eyes. In the next instant, his hands started to slowly spread out. Akin to mes, scarlet-red Spiritual Energy furiously erupted from within his body.

    At this instant, the temperature of this stretch of the world seemed to rise, while the ground he was standing on turned unusually dry and parched.

    ¡°Make your move. Let me see exactly how strong the might of your two Rank 5 Spiritual Arrays are!¡± as scarlet-red Spiritual Energy enveloped Gu Tianyan, akin to mes, his indifferentughing voice resounded.

    Taking a deep breath, Mu Chen gently nodded his head. Without saying any more nonsense, he raised his head and gazed towards the two gigantic Spiritual Arrays in the sky.

    Other than the Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array, the Spiritual Array that was arranged by the Spiritual Array Seed was called the ¡°Mysterious Yin Spiritual Array.¡± It was also a Rank 5 Spiritual Array. However, ording to Mu Chen¡¯s estimates, this ¡°Mysterious Yin Spiritual Array¡± could only be considered as an Initial ranked one among the Rank 5 arrays. That meant that it could only achieve the prestige simr to a Heavenly Completion Initial Stage.

    If the two Rank 5 Spiritual Arrays were to simultaneously erupt, they should be able to deal with Gu Tianyan, right?

    As Mu Chen¡¯s eyes sparkled, he no longer had any more hesitation. His hands instantly came together to form a hand seal, causing the two Spirit Arrays to be activated.

    Boom! Rumble!

    Following Mu Chen¡¯s activation, the two gigantic Spiritual Arrays instantly started to revolve as astonishing Spiritual Energies radiated from them.

    As the two gigantic ck lotuses revolved, their ck petals started to fold up. At their centre, a ck light, which had beenpressed andpressed to the extreme point where they took shape, gushed out. At the ce where they collided, a glowing lotus, approximately 3 metres high, took shape and appeared. The size of this glowing lotus was not small. It pulsated akin to the beating of a heart. While it was pulsating, terrifying fluctuations started to radiate from it.

    Crackle! Crackle!

    At the other side, the ¡°Mysterious Yin Spiritual Array¡± had also erupted, causing the chilling air from the world to condense. In the next instant, it formed a ck-coloured stream in the middle of the Spiritual Array. The stream sshed as it flowed, causing an extremely chilling air to radiate out. At this moment, even the air was frozen solid by the flowing stream.

    Due to the glowing lotus that was pulsing like a beating heart, and the ck-coloured water stream, the world be cold and gloomy.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    mes erupted within Gu Tianyan as he slowly clenched his hands.

    ¡°Senior Brother Gu, please!¡±

    In the sky, with a dignified expression on his face, Mu Chen extended his thin finger and gave the air a tap. As his fingertip descended, ripples seemed to spread out from the space.

    Boom!

    At the ce where the fingertip had tapped down, the pulsing glowing lotus shot over. Akin to a giant ck python, the ck-coloured stream also shot over, with the extremely cold air contained within causing even the air to get frozen.

    Swish! Swish!

    The two astonishing attacks streaked across the horizon, akin to lightning. Before the countless anxious gazes, they violently rushed towards Gu Tianyan down below.

    The hearts of everyone watching skipped a beat.

    Regardless of the surroundings of the Spiritual Light Mountain or the northern public square, everyone had opened their eyes wide and clenched their fists.

    Under the attentive gazes of countless people, Gu Tianyan¡¯s face had turned exceedingly grave. Looking at the two terrifying attacks sweeping towards him, he suddenly brought his hands together. Scarlet-red Spiritual Energy instantly erupted out, akin to an inferno.

    ¡°Heavenly Inmmation Divine Art - ming Dragon¡¯s Protection!¡±

    Following the deep voice that rang out from Gu Tianyan, boundless Spiritual Energy frantically condensed. As an astonishing dragon roar rang out, the Spiritual Energy transformed into a vivid and lifelike ming dragon. Giving a long roar, it upied the space below Gu Tianyan, its gigantic body sparkling with an indestructible radiance.

    ¡°He had actually used his strongest defense...¡±

    Upon seeing this, the eyes of both Lin Zheng and Zhou Qingshan faintly contracted. They thought, <i>Looks like even Gu Tianyan is feeling some pressure. He immediately utilized his strongest defense upon making a move.</i>

    Roar!

    As the ming dragon took sat down, two streaks of light were already howling over. Without the slightest bit of hesitation, they violently impacted against it without a single shred of mercy.

    Bang!

    At the instant of impact, a muffled sound that made everyone¡¯s hearts tremble rang out. In the next instant, everyone saw a gigantic Spiritual shock wave, a thousand metres high, sweeping out as cracks rapidly extended from the point of impact.

    Looking at the shock wave sweeping out, Mu Chen immediately exhibited the Soaring Dragon Technique that he had prepared beforehand. As the dragon¡¯s shadow appeared, with a sh, he appeared thousands of metres away, evading the iing st.

    After evading the shock wave, Mu Chen looked towards the giant peak with iparable graveness showing in his eyes. He did not know exactly what result the attack that he had sent out would have.

    He hoped that it would have some effect; after all, he was unable to arrange such an attack again. He was also not able to find the second Spiritual Array Seed for his use.

    It was not only him who had such a thought. Countless gazes tightly locked onto the dust-filled area as everyone tightly clenched their fists. It was already not easy for Mu Chen to reach such a step. If this fight was able to end here, that would be a monumentally good thing for them.

    On the other two giant peaks, both Shen Cangsheng, and Li Xuantong remained quiet without making any move. Clearly, they were all waiting for the result of Mu Chen¡¯s fight.

    If Mu Chen was able to achieve a draw, as everyone hoped, it would be infinitely easier for them. If he had carelessly gave up a lost, either one of them might need to be prepared to pay a very high price.

    Obviously, that was not the scenario they wanted to see.

    Under the convergence of countless gazes, the dust on the giant peak finally started to slowly clear away. Following the dissipation of the dust, a figure gradually be clearer and clearer.

    Gu Tianyan was still standing on the giant peak.

    The hearts of countless people had seemingly turned cold at this moment as they stared astringently at the male standing on the giant peak, whose scarlet-red hair was akin to mes dancing in the wind.

    Gu Tianyan was actually sessful in receiving the attacks from two Rank 5 Spiritual Arrays!

    He was, unexpectedly, strong to such a level?

    Sigh, it¡¯s a pity.

    A sigh resonated within the hearts of everyone.

    While everywhere was deathly silent, Gu Tianyan faintly trembled as the sleeves around his hands instantly turned into dust. In the next instant, everyone saw fresh blood dripping from his left arm. As for the right arm, it faintly hanged down as though it had lost all of its strength.

    An arm of Gu Tianyan seemed to have been temporarily crippled from the earlier collision.

    Under everyone¡¯s gazes, Gu Tian Yan revolved his Spiritual Energy, causing the blood stains on his arms to gradually evaporate away. Raising his head, one could clearly see extreme graveness present within his eyes.

    ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t let my guard down. If not, I might have already lost.¡± Gu Tianyan¡¯s voice deeply rang out. If he had not cleverly utilised his strongest defense, the injuries he sustained as of now might¡¯ve been even worse.

    Upon hearing his words, Mu Chen gave a helplessugh and thought, <i>Gu Tianyan is undeniably one of the three Great Generals. He truly is not easy to deal with.</i> Mu Chen had given his utmost; however, he could only temporarily cripple a single arm of thetter.

    Gu Tianyan stared gravely at Mu Chen without speaking and even without making any moves. Everyone knew that¡¯s because by losing the Rank 5 Spiritual Array, if Mu Chen did not have any other methods, it would already be needless to continue this fight.

    Naturally, Gu Tianyan would not give Mu Chen a second chance to arrange any Spiritual Arrays.

    Within the silence that blotted the skies, under the attentive gazes of everyone, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes started to slowly close again.

 Chapter 327 - Using the Black Lightning

    <strong>Chapter 327 - Using the ck Lightning</strong>

    When Mu Chen closed his eyes again, everyone was instantly shocked. Even Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong violently contracted their eyes. From the looks of it, Mu Chen didn¡¯t exhaust all of his abilities yet?

    He still had some hidden methods?

    At this time, Mu Chen, obviously, would not continue to arrange a Spiritual Array, as his speed was too slow. Furthermore, Gu Tianyan would not give him a second opportunity to do so. Therefore, he needed to utilise other methods.

    However, what methods would truly allow him, whose strength was at the Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase, to contend against Gu Tianyan?

    Nobody knew. Therefore, they could only lock their eyes tightly onto Mu Chen in the sky.

    At this moment, Gu Tianyan¡¯s forehead had faintly wrinkled. Although he did not assume that Mu Chen was just putting up an act, after experiencing the Rank 5 Spiritual Arrays earlier, he would not see thetter as an ordinary Freshman again.

    However, as to exactly what method Mu Chen would use to contend against him, he appeared slightly curious. After all,mon methods would definitely not be able to let a person of Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase to contend with an opponent of Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase.

    In the air, Mu Chen, whose eyes were tightly shut, did not make everyone wait for long. Lightning was faintly discernable around his body as it started to appear, while his skin started to turn a silvery colour, bit by bit.

    The peals of thunder quietly rang out.

    ¡°Is that the Lightning God Physique?¡± upon seeing this, a trace of disappointment and doubt shed past the eyes of Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong. They had also practiced the Lightning God Physique before. Although it was capable of increasing one¡¯sbat prowess by quite a bit, it was far from being able to substitute the disparity of Mu Chen from Gu Tianyan.

    If Mu Chen tried to use this to contend against Gu Tianyan, the result was already clearly evident.

    In the sky, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes slowly opened as lightning sparkled within them. Lightning arcs danced and jumped around his body as a destructive power was faintly discernible as it radiated out.

    ¡°His strength has grown.¡±

    Gu Tianyan¡¯s eyes faintly narrowed as disappoint shed within them as he thought, <i>This is far from enough...</i>

    The ones who felt this wasn¡¯t only them. Even the participating students in the surroundings of the Spiritual Light Mountain faintly wrinkled their foreheads as some worry surfaced within their eyes. Although Mu Chen¡¯s aura had grown stronger, it was clearly far from being able to contend with Gu Tianyan.

    However, facing those gazes that blotted to sky, Mu Chen did not care to bother much about them, with his gaze only having Gu Tianyan present within. In the next instant, he took a step forward. With his body transforming into a bolt of lightning, he shot forward.

    Gu Tianyan did not have the slightest trace of movement as he looked at Mu Chen, who was hurtling over akin to a bolt of lightning. Gently shaking his head, he thought, <i>Is Mu Chen trying to shatter the broken jar? However, for him to just rush over like this...</i>

    Giving a helpless smile, he did not continue to think about it. With a twist of his palm, scarlet-red Spiritual Energy rose out, akin to dancing mes, as boundless fluctuations started to radiate out.

    Whoosh!

    Mu Chen¡¯s speed was exceedingly quick. Within a number of breaths, he had seemingly appeared before Gu Tianyan. Without the slightest trace of hesitation, he immediately sent a fist rumbling out.

    Spiritual Energy burning with ck mes gushed out while bringing along strong fluctuations. This caused even the ground to crack under the force of his full-force attack.

    The violent fist of winds caused Gu Tianyan¡¯s hair to shock and flutter. However, thetter only shook his head gently. Clenching his finger tightly, in the next instant, Gu Tianyan simrly sent a fist rumbling out.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    Looking at the fists that were about to smash together in a moment, a low sigh rang out in the hearts of everyone watching. There were even some people who had turned their heads away. In such a head-on confrontation, Mu Chen simply didn¡¯t have the slightest chance of victory.

    Wang Tong and the restughed bitterly, before shaking their heads and sighing.

    Su Linger¡¯s lovable face turned pale at the moment. Only Luo Li, standing beside her, still had clear eyes, while tightly staring at Mu Chen, because she knew him too well...

    Regardless of how difficult the situation was, he would never do an action that was absolutely pointless.

    Under the unblinking gazes of countless people, Mu Chen¡¯s and Gu Tianyan¡¯s fists were about to collide. However, just at this instant, the other hand of Mu Chen quickly formed a mysterious symbol.

    Humm! Humm!

    Following thepletion of that symbol, astonishing sounds of lightning furiously rang out from within his body. In the meridians of a part of his body, an uneven ck lightning bead furiously exploded at this instant.

    Bang!

    At the instant when the ck lightning bead exploded, an indescribably terrifying force gushed out from within, akin to a flood. ck-coloured lightning liquid overflowed, circting erratically along his meridians.

    Intense pain spread out from within Mu Chen¡¯s body, causing his eyes to turn bloodshot as the capiries in his eyes bulged out. Despite this, he firmly resisted the pain and hurriedly disyed the Lightning God Physique, frantically absorbing the terrifying power of lightning.

    Bang!

    At this same instant, the fists of Mu Chen and Gu Tianyan violent collided into each other!

    ck-coloured lightning suddenly gushed out from every pore of Mu Chen¡¯s body, while a faint bloody mist was even discernable.

    Boom!

    An astonishingly loud sound that shook the heavens and earth rang out and resonated across this stretch of the world. A violent tremor seemingly ran through the giant peak that seemed to prop the sky up, while everyone could see that the earth there had copsed, as giant cracks endlessly extended from there like ck pythons.

    Waves of shattered rock shot out from the origin of impact, hiding the skies and covering the earth as they shot out in all directions, before transforming into fragments that blotted the skies with a bang.

    Everyone opened their eyes wide as they stared at the ce where shattered rocks continued to shoot out. The ce was enveloped by the dazzling rays of erratic Spiritual Energy, causing people to be unable to exactly see what had happened within.

    Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong, as well as Lin Zheng and Zhou Qingshan, locked their gazes there with graveness showing in their eyes.

    At the instant when their gazes had locked onto the origin of impact, the pupils of the four violently contracted as an erratic roar of thunder furiously resounded. In the next instant, a shadow had, unexpectedly, shot out from the ce of dazzling radiance.

    The two feet of the figure dug into the ground, creating two foot holes in the hard stone surface, before dragging back, forming two eye-piercing marks, approximately a hundred metres long. Scorched marks were presented on the rocks along the sides of those marks.

    Exactly who was that?!

    Everyone¡¯s gazes instantly converged over where the figure that was shot out staggered and stumbled, before stabilising his footing. As the radiance dissipated, bit by bit, it finally revealed a conspicuous head of scarlet-red hair

    That was Gu Tianyan!

    The pupils of countless people violently expanded, with some even forgetting to breath as thick shock and incredulous expressions crept onto their faces.

    ¡°How is that possible...?¡±

    Regardless if the surroundings were the Spiritual Light Mountain or the northern public square, everyone was mumbling in disbelief. The person that was miserably flung out was, unexpectedly, Gu Tianyan?

    On the podium, the gazes of the Elders watching the fight started to turn dignified at this moment.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening...?¡±

    The four, Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong, Lin Zheng and Zhou Qingshan, looked in astonishment at the spectacle that made people feel incredulous. Even the four of them were slightly able to regain their rity.

    Previously, the two Rank 5 Spiritual Arrays were unable to force Gu Tianyan to such a miserable state. However, could this kind of head-on confrontation that should not have the slightest chance of victory, lead to such a result?

    Under the shocked gazes that blotted the sky, Gu Tianyan slowly raised his head. At this moment, an obvious trace of blood dripped down from the corner of his mouth as he looked towards the direction of the giant peak with a simr shock in his eyes. From there, an erratic Spiritual Energy was still enveloping the ce.

    ¡°You¡¯re truly formidable. I never imagined that you¡¯re actually still hiding an ace that¡¯s even more formidable that the two Rank 5 Spiritual Arrays...¡± Gu Tianyan¡¯s hoarse and deep voice rang out as he wiped away the blood stains at the corner of his mouth, while no longer appearing to be as rxed as before.

    Within the centre of the radiance where the erratic Spiritual Energy was still present, footsteps seemed to be ringing out as everyone¡¯s gazes tightly locked onto that area.

    Thump! Thump!

    The sounds of footsteps be increasingly heavy, within the Spiritual Energy radiance, a figure became increasingly clear. In the next moment, he stepped out of the dazzling radiance, and appeared before all of the gazes.

    Hiss!

    When that figure appeared, everyone instantly sucking in a mouthful of cold air.

    The Mu Chen that had appeared before them had a huge change from his previous appearance. Shattered lines had appeared on his body as ck-coloured lightning liquid endlessly flowed from the pores of his body, before enveloping him within.

    ck-coloured lightning danced across his body, while the pair of ck pupils were filled with an indescribable savageness that seemed to be the vor of destruction.

    If the previous Mu Chen gave people a gentle and calm feeling, the current him was akin to the creature that had crawl out of the depths to destroy the heavens and earth, causing people¡¯s hearts to palpitate.

    ¡°What is that...?¡±

    Everyone looked in shock at the changed Mu Chen. The destructive energies radiating from him, was that truly something that could be disyed by a person at the Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase?

    ¡°That¡¯s the Lightning God Physique?¡± muttered Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong as their eyes were brimming with doubt. They were able to detect the familiar fluctuations from Mu Chen¡¯s body. However, this familiar Lightning God Physique was much stronger than the Lightning God Physique they knew...

    Within the northern public square, countless people were still in shock, while the faces of the Elders at the podium turned grave and dignified.

    ¡°This fluctuation...¡±

    The abstruse eyes of Dean Tai Cang faintly contracted, before saying in a soft voice, ¡°This is the might of the Divine ck Lightning. Unexpectedly, there¡¯s a strand of Divine ck Lightning in that brat¡¯s body.¡±

    ¡°He truly is messing around.¡± said a white-haired Elder on the side as he shook his head, before continuing, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know where he got that Divine ck Lightning from, its the stuff that even people of Sovereign Rank would not dare to casually touch. However, that kid actually dared to keep it within his body...¡±

    ¡°Haha, that Physique Cultivating Deity Tier Spiritual Art sure looks familiar.¡±

    Dean Tai Cang gave a faint smile without saying anything else. However, the gaze that locked onto the figure of the youth in the light screen radiated with increasing interest.

    <i>Looks like our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy has produced another brat with a monstrous talent.</i>

    On the giant peak, under the attentive gazes of countless people, Mu Chen slowly raised his head. With ck-coloured lightning liquid flowing around him, he tightly stared at Gu Tianyan. At this moment, a hoarse voice, along with the vor of destruction, slowly rang out.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡±

    As the hoarse voice rang out, Mu Chen took a step forward, with the earth seemingly vibrating at this instant.

 Chapter 328 - Blood Battle

    <strong>Chapter 328 - Blood Battle</strong>

    On the giant peak, destructive fluctuations gushed out from Mu Chen¡¯s body as low and deep rumbles of thunder continuously rang out from within him. As those sounds resounded, even the sky seemed to turn dark and overcast.

    Countless gazes converged on Mu Chen¡¯s body, which was covered in ck lightning liquid that was flowing across the entire surface of his body. Due to the sessive shocks and astonishment they had received from him, the faces of arge number of people started to gradually turn calm. Instead, their gazes towards Mu Chen started to turn peculiar and weird, since thetter¡¯s performance had exceeded far beyond their expectations...

    ¡°Are the current Freshmen strong to such a level?¡± the gazes of Lin Zheng and Zhou Qingshan had also turned strange. They never imagined that a Freshman, whose strength was only at the Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase, would actually be able to force Gu Tianyan to such a miserable state.

    Upon hearing that, the gazes of Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong in the distance, intersected for a moment. Obviously, they were also unable to understand the hidden cards that Mu Chen had now disyed.

    However, regardless of that, to them, this was not bad news.

    The fight in front of them had seemingly turned slightly towards Mu Chen¡¯s favor.

    Staring at Mu Chen, whose current appearance had be somewhat terrifying, Gu Tianyan¡¯s eyes turned increasingly solemn and grave. At this moment, the destructive fluctuations radiating from the former¡¯s body had made his heart start to palpitate and tremble.

    Strength of such a level shouldn¡¯t appear on the body of a Freshman, whose strength was only at the level of a Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase.

    Taking in a deep breath, scarlet-red Spiritual Energy curled onto his arms, akin to raging mes. Across the horizon, boundless scarlet-red Spiritual Energy swept out, akin to a prairie full of heavenly fire.

    At this moment, he could no longer continue to show any mercy.

    Boom!

    As boundless Spiritual Energy gushed out of Gu Tianyan¡¯s body, Mu Chen, who waspletely covered in the ck lightning liquid, had already taken a step forward. Instantly, the earth tremble as peals of thunder resounded. Akin to a ck bolt of lightning, Mu Chen instantly shot out.

    Looking at the ck bolt of lightning heading his way, while radiating with devastating fluctuations, Gu Tianyan¡¯s eyes instantly narrowed. With a clench of his hands, scarlet-red Spiritual Energy erupted out, before transforming into a long ming spear in his hands.

    Hong!

    As a tremble shook through his arms, the long ming spear transformed into a fiery streak of light. Shattering space, while carrying along violent and explosive fluctuations, it fiercely shot towards Mu Chen.

    Facing the berserking fiery long spear flying explosively towards him, Mu Chen did not show any sign of wanting to give way to it. Clenching his hand tightly to form a fist, the ck lightning liquid enveloped his fist, which he violently sent rumbling towards the fiery long spear.

    Bang!

    As they violently collided, the fiery spear, which was capable of piercing through an expert at the Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase, was directly sent shooting away by Mu Chen¡¯s fist, before transforming in fluttering scarlet-red bits that blotted the sky. In the next moment, Mu Chen¡¯s figure travelled through the plume that was created. In a sh, he had already arrived right in front of Gu Tianyan.

    Bang! Bang!

    Without the slightest courtesy and hesitation, Mu Chen¡¯s ck lightning liquid-covered fists howled. Transforming into shades, they hid the skies and covered the earth as they hurtled towards Gu Tianyan.

    Every single fist sent out was abnormally frightening, with even the surrounding space showing slight traces of distortion.

    If it was before, Gu Tianyan might havemented on Mu Chen¡¯s stupidity for wanting to engage in close-quarterbat. After all, the difference in strength between the two of them was toorge. Mu Chen could only rely on special methods to defeat him. In a head-on confrontation, thetter would lose without a doubt.

    However, facing the attacks that Mu Chen hadunched at him now, Gu Tianyan did not dare to show the slightest negligence. The current Mu Chen, who was enveloped in the ck lightning liquid, was too terrifying! The strength radiating from the former was to such a degree that made even him feel a sliver of dread.

    Boundless scarlet-red Spiritual Energy erratically gushed out from Gu Tianyan¡¯s body. In an instant, his arms were covered in a majesticyer of scarlet-red crystals; the embodiment of the degree of condensation of his Spiritual Energy.

    After unleashing all of the Spiritual Energy within his body without any restraint, Gu Tianyan¡¯s gaze started to turn scorchingly hot, and fighting intent erupted from his eyes.

    Roar!

    A howl resounded from his throat as he too took a step forward. Sending his fists howling out, they seemed to have transformed into a boundless sea of fighting intent as they violently rumbled out.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Seemingly in an instant, fists of the two collided into each other. Akin to meteors striking the earth, they erupted with extremely astonishing erratic fluctuations.

    Everyone watching could only see the ck lighting, as well as the scarlet-red Spiritual Energy, frantically erupting about, and the figures of the two violently collided into one another. As fist shadows dissipated, everyone could see the deep and enormous holes that they created around the surrounding earth.

    Countless people became tongue-tied as they watched the crazily shing figures hidden behind the the erratic eruption of Spiritual Energy.The raw confrontation when fists smashed against flesh caused the hearts of countless people to feel fear and trepidation.

    No one would have guess that this fight would be violent and ferocious to such a degree.

    Bang!

    Under the countless gazes that showed fear and trepidation, the fists of the two, whose eyes had already turn red, violently smashed against each other in the erratic eruption of Spiritual Energy.

    Shock waves visible to the naked-eye swept out, and the entire stretch of the earth there instantly cracked and shattered.

    Bang! Rumble!

    Destructive ck lightning seemed to sh within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as the ck lightning liquid started to squirm and wriggle on his arm, causing destructive energies to gush out from within.

    Bang!

    Once again, Mu Chen¡¯s ck lightning-covered fist smashed straight against Gu Tianyan¡¯s scarlet-red crystal-covered fist.

    ck-coloured ripples radiated out as Gu Tianyan¡¯s face instantly changed, some cracks had, unexpectedly, started to appear on the scarlet-red crystal on his fist.

    The destructive fluctuations within the ck lightning liquid continued to ceaselessly pervade him. Under these destructive fluctuations, the Spiritual Energy within Gu Tianyan¡¯s body started to rapidly get destroyed and defeated.

    ¡°Go back!¡±

    A hoarse roar furiously rang out from Mu Chen¡¯s mouth, causing the ck ripples to violently tremble. Instantly, the crystalyer on Gu Tianyan¡¯s armpletely shattered, while his body was flung back a thousand metres by the former¡¯s fist.

    As Gu Tianyan was sent flying, Mu Chen¡¯s feet dug deep into the hard rock ground below him by the rebounding force, causing him to almost flip backwards.

    ¡°He sent Gu Tianyan flying yet again!¡±

    Shocked, moring voices rang out once again from the surroundings of the Spiritual Light Mountain as excitement and strong emotions surfaced within the eyes of countless students. No one would have imagined that the current Mu Chen would be frightening to the point he was actually able to send Gu Tianyan retreating in a head-on confrontation.

    Under the soaring atmosphere, Mu Chen pressed his hands on the ground, and pulled himself out from the earth as a bit of the ck lightning liquid flowed out.

    Raising his head, he looked towards Gu Tianyan, who he had sent flying. At this moment, there weren¡¯t any traces left of the initial expression he had in the beginning of the fight, since blood was continuously dripping from his arms. Not only was his clothing tattered, his head of fiery-red hair had turned messy and charcoal ck.

    The energy contained by shattering that ck lightning bead had far exceeded Mu Chen¡¯s expectations. This energy was too terrifying. Even with him learning the Lightning God¡¯s Physique, there were still some pretty serious internal injuries within his body.

    Thinking about it, if he didn¡¯t learn the Lightning God¡¯s Physique, and possessed the ability granted by it to absorb the strength of lightning to temper his fleshly body, the current him would¡¯ve beenpletely fried by the energy of the ck lightning and turn into ashes.

    Regardless of that, he was unable to maintain this state for too long. As of now, his current body was simply unable to endure the devastating ck lightning that was wreaking havoc.

    ¡°I have to end this fast.¡±

    Instead of sumbing to the intense pain radiating from within his body, it had caused Mu Chen to maintain his calmness at all times. Eyes sparkling, he did not allow the advantage that he seemed to have gained to flood his mind, as he firmly decided to prevent this fight from dragging on any longer.

    Bang!

    Just as this thought shed past Mu Chen¡¯s mind, an exceedingly erratic Spiritual Energy fluctuation suddenly rushed to the heavens in the far away sky. Raising his head, Mu Chen saw that the horizon present before him had already turned into a purgatory of mes.

    Under the burning horizon, Gu Tianyan stood erect. As of now, his eyes were scarlet-red, as if mes had erupted from them. Staring tightly at Mu Chen, a hoarse sound rang throughout the horizon.

    ¡°Mu Chen, with your strength at the Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase, you¡¯re the first person that is able to force me to such a stage!¡±

    ¡°I admired your capabilities! In this fight today, if you¡¯re able to receive this move of mine, it¡¯ll be considered your victory!¡±

    Upon shouting those words, Gu Tianyan did not show the slightest hesitation. Rapidly cing his hands together, he formed a seal. Following the seal¡¯s formation. The scarlet-red Spiritual Energy that blotted the horizon hid the skies and covered the earth as they rapidly converged in his hands.

    Bang! Bang!

    As the scarlet-red Spiritual Energy crazily converged, a scarlet-red halberd, approximately ten metres long, was faintly discernable as it finally formed within Gu Tianyan¡¯s hands.

    The long halberd was akin to a twisting fiery dragon, looking exceedingly malevolent and sinister. It¡¯s entire body was scarlet-red, as if it was made entirely of scarlet-red crystals. As the fiery dragon slowly wriggled and squirmed, indescribably erratic fluctuations started to ripple and undte.

    Roar!

    As the fiery dragon roared, the entire stretch of the world seemed to be in a fiery and scorching state.

    ¡°He even had to use <i>that</i> move...¡± the eyes of both Lin Zheng and Zhou Qingshan contracted. Both of them had deep understanding of Gu Tianyan, and naturally had ample knowledge of his skills and abilities. The move thetter was using right now was considered the strongest attack in his arsenal.

    At the beginning of the fight, who would have expected that Gu Tianyan, who had victory grasped within his hands, would be forced to such a stage?

    Both Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong had also raised their heads and stared gravely at the horizon. Anyone could tell that at this stage of the fight, both parties had already brought out all of their trump cards. In this fight today, even if Mu Chen were to lose, there would be absolutely no one that would mutter half a word of doubt...

    ¡°Looks like this is his final move.¡±

    Following the appearance of the fiery dragon halberd, Gu Tianyan¡¯s face turned somewhat pale. As his scarlet-red eyes stared at Mu Chen, he furiously took a step forward. As a tremble shook through his arm, the long halberd erupted with scarlet-red light that blotted the skies.

    ¡°Great Heavenly Fiery Dragon Halberd!¡±

    Roar!

    Within the sea of mes, a dragon roar seemed to resound as the mes that blotted the sky erupted out. Transforming into a scarlet streak of light, the fiery dragon halberd shot across the horizon, before enveloping Mu Chen within its light.

    Within the scarlet streak of light, the fiery dragon spread its jaws and ws open as the dragon roar shook the earth.

    Raising his head, Mu Chen looked at the scorching gale blowing at him, causing the earth around him to be roasted to the point of cracking and shattering. Within his ck eyes, the destructive ck lightning started to grow increasingly erratic.

    cing his palms together, the ck lightning liquid started to flow within his palms, before fiercely forming a seal with his hands.

    At this moment, Spiritual Energy erupted from his back, before transforming into a starry sky. Within the starry sky, Spiritual Energy the blotted the sky gushed out as a tiger and a tortoise stepped out from within, appearing simultaneously.

    Roar!

    Moo!

    As they roared and howled together, countless nervous and emotional gazes immediately swept over, while noticing the ck lightning twisting and arching around their bodies.

    A dragon, a tiger and a tortoise.

    Shattering the skies, under the gazes of countless people who were close to suffocating under their pent up breaths, they furiously collided against each other!

 Chapter 329 - Victory

    <strong>Chapter 329 - Victory</strong>

    The skies turned dark and overcast, while every single gaze in the surroundings of the Spiritual Light Mountain was focused on the air above the giant peak. There were two frightening attacks that caused everyone to shudder and tremble. They howled, before violently colliding like twoets that streaked across the skies.

    In that instant, an intense shock wave rang and resounded across the entire hunting grounds.

    The dazzlingly intense light produced was akin to a scorching sun, sending its intense rays of light that shattered the darkness of the world. Under the eye-piercing light, the eyes of countless people could not help turning narrow.

    Boom!

    As the intense sun surfaced in the sky, the dragon, tiger and tortoise released all of the strongest energies contained within them without the slightest bit of restraint. This caused an approximate thousand metre wide Spiritual Energy storm to form, and faint traces of distortions could be faintly discernable in the surrounding space.

    Everyone tightly stared at the iparablyrge Spiritual Energy storm. As the Spiritual Energy within it grew increasingly erratic, the storm started to distort, traces of it being unable to contain the energy within it any longer.

    Creak!

    As the distortions present within the Spiritual Energy storm reached its limit, before the crowd could react, it exploded, causing thousand metre wide Spiritual Energy ripples to sweep across the skies.

    That was a rather spectacr scene.

    Being at the front most position against the shock waves, Mu Chen and Gu Tianyan both bore the greatest brunt of it. Although the two of them had done their utmost to defend against them, they were still sent flying the instant they made contact with them.

    Bang! Bang!

    As the bodies of the two flew out, the neighbouring mountain peaks were all smashed through by them.

    Bang!

    Finally, the two of them smashed straight into the inside of the two mountain peaks. Rocks rolled down, covering and burying the both of them up. While both of them had miserable oues, the people close to the giant peak were akin to small fishes stuck in churning waters as each of them was sent tumbling into a pitiful state. There were some that were even more unlucky, being sent twisting in the air while spurting out blood from their mouths.

    However, it was fortunate that this was, after all, just the aftermath of the collision, with not much destruction being caused. After a few minutes, the devastating Spiritual Energy storm started to slowly get weaker, bit by bit.

    Only when that happened did the surrounding crowd start to regain their senses, and turned their gazes towards the giant peak. Unable to bear it, their mouths started to twitch. As of now, the lowering giant peak was in apletely ruined state, with giant cracks extending from it, akin to a spider web, covering it entirely.

    The collision between the two had seemingly destroyed the entire towering giant peak.

    This caused quite a few people to feel shock and astonishment within their hearts. The destructive power of these two people was too terrifying...

    ¡°What about the two of them...?¡±

    Someone thought about the two main characters, before hurriedly turning their gazes towards the two copsed mountain peaks in the distance. Those students that participated in the hunt were, as of now, iparably nervous and anxious. Mu Chen¡¯s victory or defeat concerned all of them being able to acquire the Spiritual Light Empowerment. As of now, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong had yet to make their move, as even they were waiting, waiting for Mu Chen to give some closure for them...

    As long as Mu Chen was able to finish his fight with a draw, all of the students there would basically achieve a definite victory in thebined results. However, if Mu Chen lost, they would need to win a fight amongst thest two. Furthermore, thinking about the need for them to defy the heavens to pull off a reversal, this would be an extremely difficult task to aplish for even Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong.

    After all, both Lin Zheng and Zhou Qingshan, who had yet to make a move, weren¡¯t people that were easy to deal with.

    At this moment, the expressions on Shen Cangsheng¡¯s and Li Xuantong¡¯s faces turned increasingly grave and solemn. Locking their sights on the two copsed mountain peaks, even with their strong emotional control, their hearts started to beat faster.

    Contrary to them, Lin Zheng and Zhou Qingshan remained more calm and collected. However, their tight and unwavering gazes reveal their concern for the result.

    The entire stretch of the world turned quiet again, while everyone awaited the result. However, the pressureing from the surroundings was extremely fierce, causing people to be unable catch their breath.

    This atmosphere was simrly present in the northern square, since everyone was staring tightly at the gigantic light screen in the sky, while tightly clenching their hands. The previous fight had admittedly caused them to feel shock, as well as sighing in admiration. However, regardless of that, the result was the most important.

    Crash! Boom!

    Under the attentive gazes of countless people, rocks started to suddenly shift and roll down from one of the copsed mountain peaks, causing everyone¡¯s gazes to hurriedly turn over. Over there, a scarlet-red Spiritual Energy rushed to the skies, before a figure rushed out from within the copsed mountain peak.

    ¡°That¡¯s Gu Tianyan!¡± someone eximed.

    The scarlet-red light slowly dissipated, revealing Gu Tianyan. As of now, his entire body was covered in blood, with his face appearing exceedingly pale. The Spiritual Energy surrounding his body appeared extremely weak and exhausted, without being as strong as his initial appearance.

    Obviously, the previously astonishing sh was not something light for Gu Tianyan.

    Upon noticing the reappearance of Gu Tianyan, the hearts of countless students could not help sinking. Although he had suffered serious injuries, he was still not at the stage where he was unable to continue the fight...

    As for Mu Chen...

    Looking at the other copsed mountain peak that was showing no signs of activity, their palms were all filled with sweat.

    This kind of silence, continued for a short moment.

    Creak!

    At the other copsed mountain peak, the rocks started to shift and roll down. Everyone¡¯s eyes turnedrge when they noticed a weak ck ray of Spiritual Energy rushing out from within theyer of rocks that were pushed apart.

    Within the ck Spiritual Energy, a figure stumble and staggered as he shot through the air, before stopping a short distance away.

    It was Mu Chen.

    However, as of now, he was entirely covered in blood, with rather serious and terrible-looking wounds on his body. Compared to Gu Tianyan, he obviously appeared more miserable and pitiful.

    However, even though he had suffered such serious injuries, he still stood perfectly straight in the air. As of now, the youthful figure appeared exceedingly thin. As his tattered clothing fluttered in the wind, his miserable-looking appearance was unexpectedly unable to conceal the imposing aura that made people¡¯s hearts palpitate.

    Due to his injuries, the eyes of the youth had appeared dark and dim. Staring fiercely at Gu Tianyan in the distance, they appeared akin to a ferocious gaze of a wolf or a tiger.

    Countless gazes nkly stared at the youth that still stood up on the sky, covered in fresh blood. The silence continued for a long moment, before it was broken by the earth-shattering cheers.

    Facing Gu Tianyan¡¯s strongest attack, Mu Chen had managed to sessfully endure it!

    He did not copse!

    Countless students were emotional to the point that their faces were turning red as they waved their hands in the air. Their gazes looking at the thin figure in the sky were filled with admiration and worship. These kinds of gazes had already resembled those that were used when they looked at Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong, and no one else.

    ¡°Too awesome...¡±

    The faces of the three Wang Brothers had also turned red, and their expressions were filled with emotions. As of now, their eyes were filled with respect. Mu Chen¡¯s performance in this fight hadpletely won them over.

    Naturally, they knew that the people being conquered would be many of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy students. From this day onwards, Mu Chen¡¯s ce within the academy might not be much weaker than Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong.

    Even influential characters like Su Xuan and He Yao had already been tossed far, far away by Mu Chen.

    Su Ling¡¯er had also started to cheer, with her lovable face turning red, while emotionally grabbing onto Su Xuan¡¯s wrist. Previously, she had almost suffocated, while watching the fight. If Mu Chen had lost in the final exchange, she would have simply lost her life.

    Su Xuan gently nodded her small head as she looked at Mu Chen¡¯s figure with a gentle smile on her face. Who would have thought that a few months ago, this Freshman was still an unknown person within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy? However, now...

    Perhaps he would be the fastest improving Freshman in the history of the Northern Heaven Spiritual Academy.

    Contrary to everyone, Luo Li did not show the same level of emotions as the others. Staring quietly at Mu Chen, a faint upwardly-curling arc appeared at the corners of her small red lips. She had always believed that the youth that she loved would be someone that became as dazzling as the stars.

    Regardless of before, or now, or even in the future...

    ¡°¡°Hu~.¡±¡±

    Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong both exhaled a quiet breath of relief as they looked at Mu Chen¡¯s figure. Unable to help it, they nodded their heads as they thought, <i>That fellow truly makes people have a whole new level of respect for him.</i>

    In the sky, Gu Tianyan had also looked withplicated emotions at the battered and exhausted youth, whose eyes were still shining exceedingly bright. Hearing the deafening sounds of cheeringing from the surroundings, he could not help letting out a bitterugh. When he was still a student, there were a lot of people then that had cheered for him in the same manner. However, as of now, the positions were reversed...

    ¡°Senior Brother Gu, did you have a great fight? If you feel that it¡¯s not enough, I might be able to apany you for a move or two more.¡± From a distance, Mu Chen slowly wiped away the bloodstains at the corners of his mouth as he spoke out, while a smile that was hard to raise appeared on his mouth.

    Upon hearing that, Gu Tianyan made augh, before slowly rxing his body. Gesturing with his hand, he said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. If I continue to say anything more, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll invoke the anger of the crowd. Furthermore, I said earlier that if you¡¯re able to receive that move of mine, you¡¯ll be the victor of this fight.¡±

    After saying those words, Gu Tianyan¡¯s gaze turned serious as he stared at Mu Chen. Cupping his hands, a low and deep voice slowly rang throughout the sky.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lost this fight.¡±

    His actions had shown that he had already ced Mu Chen on equal grounds to himself. As of now, to him, thetter was no longer just a Freshman of Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase.

    ¡°Thanks for going easy, Senior Brother Gu.¡±

    Without being unreasonable, Mu Chen gently nodded his head. He had risked his life for this fight. But, it was all worth it.

    Following his words, the cheering voices in the surroundings instantly rose another notch as countless people became so emotional that their faces turned red.

    ¡°Mu Chen won!¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen won!¡±

    As countless sounds of cheering resounded, even the students at the northern square, who had not participated in the hunt were feeling abnormally emotional. This fight was sufficient to make their hot blood boil.

    On the podium, a few elders had also faintly nodded their heads. Obviously, they felt extremely satisfied by the fight that had just urred.

    ¡°Dean, looks like our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy has another new monstrous talent. Congrattions...¡± said a white-haired old man sitting beside Dean Tai Cang.

    As of now, there was also a faint smile present on Dean Tai Cang¡¯s face as he looked at the youth in the light screen, before slowly replying, ¡°For the sake of that Ji Xuan, Saint Spiritually Academy had not hesitated to use those underhanded moves. However, I have to tell them that our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Mu Chen isn¡¯t any weaker than him...¡±

    While deafening cheering sounds resounded around them, on the giant peaks, both Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong had smiled andughed. In the next moment, they turned around, looking at Lin Zheng and Zhou Qingshan, who had slightlyplicated expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Senior, the next fights, should be our turn now...¡±

 Chapter 330 - The End

    <strong>Chapter 330 - The End</strong>

    On the two giant peaks, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong respectively looked towards Lin Zheng and Zhou Qingshan. As of now, the expressions on their faces were undeniably much more rxed than before, stemming from their self-confidence.

    Although Lin Zheng and Zhou Qingshan weren¡¯t so easy to deal with that even Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong were not daring to even say they were absolutely able to defeat them, to them, achieving a draw in such a fight wasn¡¯t something difficult.

    Of the three fights, Mu Chen had already won one. Even if they were to both draw, or lose one fight, in the end, they would still achieve victory.

    Naturally, losing one match was something that they would obviously not do. In front of them, Mu Chen had be so miserable just to achieve a win. If they were to lose, they would truly be unable to exin themselves in front of all the students.

    Looking at each other in the eyes, Lin Zheng and Zhou Qingshan both gave helplessughs. They never imagined that the final checkpoint woulde to such a stage...

    In the surroundings of the Spiritual Light Mountain, the cheering sounds that hadsted for quite a while gradually grew softer as everyone looked excitedly at the confrontations happening on the other two giant peaks. With the advantage on their side, after Mu Chen¡¯s victory, they had already seemingly won half of the final fight.

    As long as no aberrations happened during Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong¡¯s fight, victory would definitely be theirs.

    Looking at the scene before him, Mu Chen finally rxed his bodypletely. What happened after this was already none of his concern. He had already done what he was able to do, and he hadpletely achieved his goal.

    Uponpletely rxing, the weakness of his body instantly surfaced from the depths, causing him to stagger and stumble.

    Suddenly, a clear and beautiful fragrance blossomed from behind him as Luo Li appeared beside him. Without any scruples on the blood that covered his entire body, her white and slender hands supported Mu Chen¡¯s body, before resting him on her lovable body.

    As Luo Li supported Mu Chen, she looked at the heart-wrenching injuries present on his body. These were all caused by the ck lightning¡¯s energy, causing them to look extremely horrifying. For the sake of enduring such power, Mu Chen had shouldered an extreme amount of pain and suffering.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± asked Luo Li softly, concern shing within her clear and limpid eyes. Although she was not willing to have Mu Chen engage in such life-threatening fights and earnestly wished to help him, she knew...that she couldn¡¯t interfere in these kinds of matters. It wasn¡¯t a question of the dignity of a male, but a responsibility.

    This was the responsibility that Mu Chen had embraced, and he needed to face it by himself. Simrly, he would not wish for anyone to interfere and take action, including her.

    Smiling, Mu Chen extended his hand to embrace Luo Li¡¯s slender waist, with his body seemingly pasted on her soft and delicate body. At this moment, his body would faintly tremble from time to time, originating from the intense pain radiating from within his body. These tremors were extremely minute, causing others to be unable to discover them. Luo Li was only able to feel them when he rested on her, causing her to feel even more concern for him.

    ¡°Everything that happens from now is of no concern to me.¡± said Mu Chen while looking at the two giant peaks in the distance. Regardless of the results of the final fights, he was unable to interfere at all.

    ¡°You¡¯ve alreadypleted the most important part. There shouldn¡¯t be much more suspense in the following two fights.¡± Luo Li said with a slight smile as she continued, ¡°Congrattions. As of now, you¡¯ve truly be an influential character at the peak of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about such things.¡± replied Mu Chen as he stared at Luo Li¡¯s beautiful and exquisite face, before continuing to say slowly, ¡° For me, you came to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. This has already consumed your training time. Although I¡¯ve done nothing about this, I can at least do my utmost to reduce your losses...I don¡¯t care about other people getting their Spiritual Light Empowerment; however, that¡¯s something that you definitely need to have.¡±

    Hearing his words, Luo Li gawked. Looking at the youth, although, he had some bloodstains on his face, it was still as handsome and dashing. A slightly acidic feeling rose on her small nose. <i>Was this the reason why you would risk your life...?</i>

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that I¡¯ve lost anything. On the contrary, during these past few years, especially the time within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, I¡¯ve never felt more happiness in my entire life.¡± said Luo Li gently as a gentle and beautiful smile blossomed on her face.

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen smiled as the arm wrapped around Luo Li¡¯s waist slowly grew tighter, seemingly as though he wanted to sink her into his body.

    As Mu Chen continued to enjoy the gentle and fragrant embrace, under the gazes of countless people, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong slowly took a step forward on the two giant peaks.

    Bang!

    Boundless Spiritual Energy shot through the skies as the pressureing from the two strong Spiritual Energies flooded out. Instantly, the entire stretch of the sky was enveloped under the Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating from the two.

    Obviously, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong had already prepared to use their full strength in their fights.

    Contrary to expectations, facing the strong Spiritual Energy pressing down on them, the expressions on Lin Zheng and Zhou Qingshan still remained calm and unchanged.

    ¡°Senior Brother Lin Zhen.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Qingshan.¡±

    Cupping their hands at the same time, both Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong roared in a low voice, ¡°Please give your guidance!¡±

    Bang!

    As they roared, the expression within the eyes of the two instantly became fierce and sharp. Stomping their feet on the ground, their figures instantly shot out as the Spiritual Energy that hid the skies and blotted the earth rapidly converged together.

    Looking at the two shooting towards them with fierce fighting intent erupting from them, Lin Zheng and Zhou Qingshan shot a look at each other. After helplessly shrugging their shoulders, they made a move. Unexpectedly, out of everyone¡¯s expectations, they had taken a step back.

    Facing the attacks of Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong, they had unexpectedly retreated?

    Whoosh!

    moring noises instantly resounded across the world. Although Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong were strong, they were obviously incapable of scaring Lin Zheng and Zhou Qingshan away.

    Feeling somewhat shocked, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong both halted in their steps. Looking at the two who had retreated and unable to detect the faintest traces of fighting intent from them, they started to wrinkle their brows, obviously unable to understand their intent.

    Facing the doubtful staresing their way, Lin Zheng gave a helpless smile and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to continue fighting.¡±

    ¡°For thisst checkpoint, let¡¯s consider it your win.¡± said Zhou Qingshan while shrugging his shoulders.

    Upon hearing their replies, both Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong gawked, something which was replicated by all of the students around the Spiritual Light Mountain. A split secondter, furious sounds of cheering that shook the skies erupted out.

    Lin Zhen and Zhou Qingshan had actually admitted defeat on their own ord!

    That would mean that they have passed through thest checkpoint! All of them would obtain their Spiritual Light Empowerment! Their year¡¯s worth of bitter training wasn¡¯t wasted!

    ¡°They¡¯ve given up, huh...?¡± Mu Chen also felt somewhat shocked. However, it was too much of a surprise for him. Lin Zheng and Zhou Qingshan were obviously not weak. However, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong were not the slightest bit weaker than them. Even if the former two were to utilise all of their cards, they might only be able to achieve an evenly matched situation. However, this kind of result would already be unable to create the slightest bit of change in the entire situation.

    Of the three fights, Mu Chen had won his, while Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong had both achieved draws. Therefore, once this result was out, it was already unable to be changed. Since that was the case, there was simply no point for this confrontation to continue.

    However, Lin Zheng and Zhou Qingshan¡¯s straightforwardness was something that made Mu Chen feel slightly intrigued. He had assumed that they would cross hands for at least an exchange before choosing to give up on the fight. He never imagined that the fight would be over before it even began...

    Obviously, both Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong were having the same thoughts as Mu Chen, since their jaws were slightly hanging down. Not only did everyone have a feeling that they had no choice but to withdraw due to this unexpected turn of events, it truly made people fall into a bad mood.

    They were originally nning to enjoy the fights to their hearts content. However, they never thought that Lin Zheng and Zhou Qingshan would not give them such a chance...

    ¡°So, this ends like that, huh?¡± said Shen Cangsheng as he restrained the boundless Spiritual Energy radiating from him.

    Hearing those words, Lin Zheng smiled in acknowledgement. With a flick of his finger, a ray of Spiritual Energy shot towards the sky, before exploding in midair. In the next moment, as the surrounding space started to faintly distort, two old figures slowly appeared from within.

    Upon them appearing, a hoarse voice rang out, ¡°Since Lin Zheng and Zhou Qingshan have given up, the victors for the final fight goes to the side of the students. ording to the rules, all of the students will be able to obtain the chance of Spiritual Light Empowerment.¡±

    Hearing the final verdict of the two Elders, countless students reacted instantly by emotionally cheering out loud.

    Waiting for the cheering voices to gradually decline, the two Elders turned towards Mu Chen, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong and said, ¡°You three have achieved victory in the final fights; therefore, you three will get your deserved rewards.¡±

    One of the Elders waved his sleeve, causing three bright and resplendent rays of light to shoot out, before transforming into three clumps of light in front of them. Within the clumps of light, one was able to see approximately three metres tall clear and sparkling Spirit Crystals. There seemed to be liquid slowly flowing within them, and they radiated with extremely strong and pure Spiritual Energy fluctuations.

    These were Spirit Crystals of Spirit King level. Furthermore, from the thickness of the Spiritual Energy present, it was clearly much stronger than the Spirit Crystal that Mu Chen had obtained from killing the Spirit King from before.

    ¡°The Spiritual Light Empowerment the three of you will receive is different from the rest of the students. After three days, head to the Punishment Hall. There will be Elders there who will personally take action to help with your Spiritual Light Empowerment.¡± said one of the Elders with a smile.

    Hearing the Elder¡¯s words, the students in the surroundings were casting envious gazes towards them. However, all of them knew that this was something that Mu Chen and the other two deserved. Without them, all of the people there would have already lost their qualifications to undergo the Spiritual Light Empowerment.

    Looking at the clear and sparkling Spirit Crystal in front of him, Mu Chen faintly hesitated, before asking, ¡°Elders, would it be possible to transfer such a Spiritual Light Empowerment to another person?¡±

    Upon hearing Mu Chen¡¯s question, Luo Li¡¯s beautiful face faintly changed, before instantly being suppressed by Mu Chen¡¯s re.

    The two Elders had also gawked upon hearing his question, before they turned and shot a look at Mu Chen and Luo Li. From the looks of it, they seemed to have some inkling of understanding, since they replied with a faint smile, ¡°It¡¯s not only you three that are entitled to such a special Spiritual Light Empowerment. There¡¯s another criteria that can be fulfilled to obtain it, which is to obtain aplete Spirit Crystal of the Spirit King. Only when one has one of these would this criteria be fulfilled.¡±

    With a thought, he immediately brought out his half of the Spirit Crystal of the Spirit King out. Luo Li had also fished her half out. cing the two halves together, they seamlessly fused together.

    Extending her jade-like hands, Luo Li received thepleted Spirit Crystal. With the gentle light radiating from it, it caused her youthful and absolutely beautiful face to appear exceptionally soul-stirring.

    ¡°Elders, would this be alright?¡± Mu Chen asked with a smile.

    ¡°Mu Chen, for the Spiritual Light Empowerment, the more Spirit Crystals, the greater its effect.¡± seeing Mu Chen handing over half of a Spirit Crystal to Luo Li without the slightest hint of hesitation, the two Elders could not help feeling slightly surprised before speaking their thoughts.

    Mu Chen declined toment on their words. Although the Spiritual Light Empowerment was admittedly important, in his eyes, it was clearly not the slightest bit as important as Luo Li.

    Tugging her slender and jade-like hand against Mu Chen¡¯s palm, a gentle ripple undted within Luo Li¡¯s clear and limpid eyes as she stared at him.

    After seeing Mu Chen¡¯s determination, the two Elders did not continue to say anymore. Retracting their gazes, a strong and vigorous voice resounded in the ears of every single student.

    ¡°Since the results of the final fight are known, I will now announce that this hunt is officially over!¡±

    As thest of his words rang out, countless rays of bright and resplendent light erupted erratically from the horizon. As they shot out, everyone was enveloped under their light.

    Under the envelopment of the light, Mu Chen unfurled his hands and looked towards the expansive space before him. Instantly exhaling a deep breath of relief, he was finally able to exit from there.

 Chapter 331 - Rest

    <strong>Chapter 331 - Rest</strong>

    In the air above the northern square.

    Countless students raised their heads to look at the gradually dissipating gigantic light screen. Remnants of excitement and a myriad of emotions reyed in their minds as they stared at it. The fight between Mu Chen and Gu Tianyan had truly made people gasp in amazement.

    In fact, the final result was something that everyone still found hard to imagine. With a status as a Freshman, unexpectedly, Mu Chen was able to achieve a victory, which directly resulted in the quick ending of the final battles.

    Countless people were still sighing in admiration over this. For the past few years, it could be said that there were quite a few talents that hade out from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. However, there were extremely few people who were able to get a result simr to Mu Chen¡¯s. Achieving such dazzling results with the status of a Freshman made everyone sigh in admiration. There was one thing that they knew; from now, Mu Chen¡¯s prestige in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy might not be any weaker to Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong.

    By relying on a single fight to reach the position of a peak influential figure, perhaps there might be no one that would dare to have a single shred of doubt against him anymore.

    Swish! Swish!

    While countless students were still sighing in admiration, the space in the sky suddenly distorted, before countless figures hid the skies and covered the earth as they shot out from within. They were covered by a thickyer of light, which was radiating with rather astonishing Spiritual Energy fluctuations.

    Whoosh!

    As those figures appeared, not the slightest hint of stopping was discovered on them as they shot across the horizon akin to streaks of light, and flew in every direction. As of now, all of them needed to find a ce to train, and absorb all of the vigorous Spiritual Energy that had flooded their bodies due to the Spiritual Light Empowerment.

    Uponpleting this stage, their strength would have greatly increased.

    Envious gazes came shooting over towards the locust swarm-like figures from the many students present on the northern square. Naturally, everyone knew after these people had topletely refine the Spiritual Energy granted to them by the Spiritual Light Empowerment, so that their strength would have a substantial increase.

    At this point, the total strength of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy might rise to a new level.

    As figures continued to blot the skies as they shot out of the distorted space, four figures shot out without any rush or hurry. Stopping in the air, they immediately attracted the gazes of countless people.

    ¡°Its Mu Chen, Shen Cangsheng and the rest!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why aren¡¯t they covered by the Spiritual Light Empowerment?¡± Someone voiced out in doubt, as Mu Chen and the other three didn¡¯t have any light radiating from their bodies, and their internal Spiritual Energy levels weren¡¯t overly boundless.

    ¡°Are you stupid? The four of them are the most outstanding people in this hunt. How could they just obtain some normal Spiritual Light Empowerment?¡±

    ¡°There are Grades for the Spiritual Light Empowerment?¡± asked a Freshman in doubt.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure! Normal Spiritual Light Empowerment would happen the instant one leaves the Spiritual Light World. The Spiritual Light that one obtains would automatically transform into Spiritual Energy and enter their body. Although this kind of Spiritual Energy is pure, arge portion of it would be lost during the absorption process. In the end, isn¡¯t the amount that would be refined and absorb be more than 50 to 60%?¡±

    ¡°However, the Spiritual Light Empowerment Mu Chen and the other three are going to receive is different. It¡¯s said that the Elders of the academy would assist in their empowerment. This kind of treatment isn¡¯t something a normal Spiritual Light Empowerment would be able topare with.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡±

    As he appeared in midair, Mu Chen looked towards the sea of humans that filled the sky. Upon seeing the northern square, he took another breath of relief. Truly, the air of the outside world made people feel more rxed. Although the Spiritual Energy within the Spiritual Light Word was more vigorous, Mu Chen had truly felt that there was just something missing.

    ¡°The four of you should head back and rest. After three days,e to the Punishment Hall for your Spiritual Light Empowerment.¡± Also appearing in the sky, the two Elders turned towards Mu Chen and the other three before speaking out instructions.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing those instructions, Mu Chen and the other three nodded their heads in acknowledgement.

    ¡°Mu Chen, you¡¯re the only one that had a tough battle. Go take a rest before meeting up at the Punishment Hall three days from now,¡± said Shen Cangsheng while sending a smile towards Mu Chen. Thetter¡¯s fight had truly exceeded the expectations of the people. Originally, he had assumed that he and Li Xuantong would need to engage in an intense fight. However, who would have thought that the one that suffered the most was Mu Chen? As for the both of them, they had ended their fights by simply revealing their faces.

    Replying to Shen Cangsheng, Mu Chen could only present a smile. As of now, his face was extremely pale, and he was truly exceptionally weak and frail. The acute pain radiating from within his body caused even difficulty for him to speak. Right now, his strongest wish was to head back and immediately take a rest.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring him back first.¡± Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s miserable state, Luo Li felt some pain in her heart. Carrying Mu Chen, she said a soft word or two towards Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong, before rapidly streaking away in a ray of light.

    Looking at the figures of the two as they head towards the distance, Li Xuantong fell somewhat into a daze with aplication expression disyed on his face.

    ¡°So, you like her, huh?¡± Beside him, Shen Cangsheng¡¯s eyes had be slits as he grinned, while asking Li Xuantong. He was able to see that Li Xuantong was paying a lot of attention to Luo Li.

    In response, Li Xuantong only gave a bitterugh.

    ¡°However, from the lovey-dovey actions of those two, I think that you don¡¯t stand a chance,¡± said Shen Cangsheng with a little sympathy. The girl by the name of Luo Li truly was very outstanding. However, her eyes had always been focused on Mu Chen. Even the two of them were able to see that Mu Chen and Luo Li had already fallen into the webs of love.

    Li Xuantong shot a cold re at Shen Cangsheng. <i>This fellow, he just likes to do stuff that pours salt into other people¡¯s wounds.</i>

    ¡°Forget about it. Why bother hanging oneself to death on a tree? After receiving our Spiritual Light Empowerment, let¡¯s give the bounty of killing Mo Longzi a try. This time, let¡¯s coborate and settle things with that guy once and for all.¡±

    Shen Cangsheng patted on Li Xuantong¡¯s shoulder, before a cold glint shed within his eyes as he said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the number of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy students that have died while going out for Outworld Training in the past two years by Mo Longzi¡¯s hands has already reached the triple digits.¡±

    Hearing his words, Li Xuantong¡¯s forehead started to wrinkle. A cold glint also shed within his eyes as he said in a soft voice, ¡°It¡¯s said that the Demonic Dragon Pce is getting more rampant in the Northern Heavens Continent...¡±

    ¡°Let the Deans and Elders care able those headache-inducing matters. Soldiers should be faced against soldiers. The Old Dog of the Demonic Dragon Pce should naturally be stared at by the higher levels of our academy. However, as for that thing called Mo Longzi, he should be dealt with by us. If not, people might say that we Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy students are useless,¡± replied Shen Cangsheng casually.

    ¡°How do we go about it? Form a team and hunt him?¡±

    Muttering to himself, Li Xuantong faintly nodded his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s coborate for this time. That Mo Longzi should be killed...¡±

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s good.¡±

    With a loud chuckle, Shen Cangsheng patted Li Xuantong¡¯s shoulder. Without saying anything else, his figure shot towards the depths of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Upon seeing this, Li Xuantong started to head towards the mountain peak that he lived on.

    As the crowd of people in the sky started to scatter, the countless students at the northern square started to leave with somewhat dissatisfied hearts. Looking towards the direction of the Heavenly Rankings, all of them knew that in a short couple of days, there might be a earth-shattering upheaval disyed on it.

    At this time, Mu Chen and Luo Li had already reached their small building in the Freshman Area. Upon entering the house, Mu Chen¡¯s already pale face grew even more white, while a mouth of blood spewed uncontrobly out of his mouth.

    In this fight, the true injuries weren¡¯t caused by Gu Tianyan, but the Divine ck Lightning¡¯s overly terrifying energy wreaking havoc within his body. This kind of energy was something that Mu Chen¡¯s current body was simply unable to control and leash.

    Fortunately, he had learnt and practised the Lightning God¡¯s Physique, causing his fleshly body to be stronger. If not, he might have had to deal with an exceedingly high cost to his life upon his usage of the Divine ck Lightning.

    Looking at the seriousness of Mu Chen¡¯s injuries, Luo Li¡¯s beautiful face started to faintly change, as she hurriedly carried him into the room. Resting on the bed, Mu Chen weakly gestured to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. The energy¡¯s already simmered down. I just have to rest and I will be alright.¡±

    ¡°You really pushed your luck too much,¡± said Luo Li, while getting slightly angry. To her, Mu Chen had simply caused all of these troubles for himself. The Divine ck Lightning was something that would bring dread to even a strong Spiritual Beast like the Nine Netherbird. She never expected that Mu Chen would actually dare to cause it to erupt within his body.

    This kind of action was something that would instantly cause one¡¯s death, without a doubt. It was still not convenient to say it while they were outside. However, after they returned, she was finally unable to control her concern and anger.

    ¡°Even without the Spiritual Light Empowerment, I won¡¯t lose anything. Furthermore, I¡¯ve note all those thousands of miles to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy just to see youpensate me,¡± said Luo Li while biting her lip.

    Looking at the girl who was truly feeling a little angry, Mu Chen could not help lowering his head. Extending his hand, he attempted to grab hold of Luo Li¡¯s slender and jade-like hands. However, his hand was evaded by the girl, whose eyes had now turned slightly red.

    With a smile, Mu Chen sent his palm out to grab again, and tightly held onto the girl¡¯s little hand, without letting her go. With a pull, he sent the girl lunging into his bosom.

    Faintly struggling in Mu Chen¡¯s bosom, the gorgeous girl tried to get out. Unable to do so, she gave a soft snort, before tilting her lovable face away, indicating her intent of not wanting to easily forgive Mu Chen¡¯s nonsensical behaviour.

    With a grin, Mu Chen looked towards the gorgeously beautiful face that was now filled with a little anger and indignation. As Luo Li lowered her head amidst the panic she felt, without waiting for the girl to put up any resistance, her red lips were already in contact with his.

    The girl used her little hands to gently pound on Mu Chen¡¯s chest, before her lovable body finally turned soft like spring water. As she did so, her silvery hair spread out, covering the entire bed.

    After kissing for a long time...

    Mu Chen was still someone not willing to let go of those tender red lips. As he lowered his head to look at the blushing-red face of the girl, he said in a gentle voice with a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry...¡±

    ¡°Yah, I¡¯m not trying topensate you in any way. I just feel that, if I¡¯m unable to even clear this obstacle on my own, in the future... how should I protect you?¡±

    A faint tremor shook through Luo Li¡¯s body as she looked at Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, which were brimming with gentle emotions for her, causing her emotions to slowly turn rxed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve risked my life to win back the Spiritual Light Empowerment, and you¡¯re still angry with me. Shouldn¡¯t you give me some kind ofpensation?¡± asked Mu Chen with a grin.

    ¡°What kind ofpensation?¡± noticing Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, Luo Li felt somewhat unsafe, and wriggled her lower body.

    With a smirk Mu Chen¡¯s palm quietly slid down, passing through her soft clothing, touching the tender and delicate skin that was cool and akin to jade.

    Luo Li¡¯s lovable body instantly turned stiff as her beautiful face turned even redder. Shock and fuster akin to a skitter of a little deer could be seen within her clear and limpid eyes.

    As Mu Chen¡¯s hands slipped into Luo Li¡¯s blouse, they grasped hold of that little waist. Unable to bear it anymore, Luo Li was about to shove him away; however, she discovered that Mu Chen¡¯s actions had stopped. Faintly tilting her head over, she realised that Mu Chen had unknowingly pressed lightly on her body. As of now, his eyes were tightly closed, while his breathing was weak and feeble.

    He had unexpectedly fallen asleep at this moment due to the stress and tiredness he had sustained earlier.

    This made Luo Li feel like crying and smiling at the same time. After hesitating awhile, she extended her jade-like arms and wrapped Mu Chen into her embrace. Gentling kissing the youth¡¯s lips, gentle feelings flooded her eyes as she looked at the youth¡¯s handsome face.

    While gentling rubbing Mu Chen¡¯s forehead with her little hands, she muttered, ¡°Mu Chen, rest assured. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you...I¡¯ll protect you, too.¡±

 Chapter 332 - New Rank 3 of the Heavenly Rankings

    <strong>Chapter 332 - New Rank 3 of the Heavenly Rankings</strong>

    The next day, as Mu Chen woke up from his sleep, he instantly felt that all of the tiredness within his body had disappeared into thin air. The acute pain radiating from within his body had dissipated by quite a bit,pared to yesterday.

    Within his meridians, Spiritual Energy was, once again, coursing through, gently healing the many injuries that his meridians had suffered from the Divine ck Lightning.

    As Mu Chen swept his senses throughout his body, he discovered that there were some meridians that were stained with a burnt-ck colour. Obviously, the injuries that they had sustained were not light. However, on the bright side, the Thunder God Physique that he had practised had be somewhat stronger. If not, there would¡¯ve been some trouble if those meridians cracked and shattered.

    ¡°I should be able to recover from all of these injuries after resting for the next two to three days.¡±

    After muttering to himself, as he turned his body over, he felt a gentle and soft feelinging from within his bosom. Lowering his head to look, he saw Luo Li resting on his bosom, sleeping extremely soundly. Under able to bear it, a smile appeared on his face as he bent down and gave a gentle kiss on Luo Li¡¯s glistening forehead, before quietly leaving the bed and opening the door.

    As he left the house, the gentle rays of the sun shone down, causing Mu Chen¡¯s eyes to narrow ufortably, while his tight body quietly started to rx.

    Various kinds of training sounds rang out from the distance as birds flew across the clear and blue sky. Their clear chirps caused the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to be uplifted with vitality.

    As Mu Chen took a slow stroll out, the Divine Soul within his consciousness started its devouring. Absorbing the Spiritual Energy eagerly in the surround sky and earth within his body, the Divine Soul proceeded to refine it before devouring it.

    As this continued, the dried-up reserves of Spiritual Energy within his body started to recover, bit by bit. As the Spiritual Energy flowed along his meridians, they ceaselessly cleared and repaired the damage present within his body.

    Enjoying the rare chance to be idle andze around, Mu Chen walked along to little road that ended at the public square by theke where the Freshmen would usually train. Right now, there was already a huge crowd formed by the Goddess Luo Association members, who were engaged in their training.

    ¡°Big Brother Mu!¡±

    Upon seeing Mu Chen¡¯s arrival, all of the gazes seemed to have instantly locked onto him with joyful and worshipping looks erupted on the youthful and tender faces of the crowd.

    Waving his hands towards them in acknowledgement, Mu Chen headed towards a stone tform, then towards one side of the public square, before taking a seat. Gently closing his eyes, he proceeded to continue absorbing the Spiritual Energy of the heavens and earth.

    ¡°Your recovery speed truly something. You¡¯re already capable of jumping around after a day.¡± A voice containing gentleughter suddenly rang out beside him, causing Mu Chen to open his eyes, only to see Ye Qingling smiling while standing next him.

    ¡°So you wish to see me lying down?¡± Mu Chen asked with a smile.

    Taking a seat, Ye Qingling replied with a smile, ¡°Congrattions. You¡¯re now a peak influential figure in our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Even He Yao has been beaten down by you. Do you know that after the end of the hunt, the people of the Demonic Gate seem have been avoiding us the moment they see us? There isn¡¯t any of the previous arrogance present in them now.¡±

    ¡°As of now, you¡¯re the most famous person within our academy. Whenpared to Shen Cangsheng, you¡¯re not the slightest bit behind.¡±

    ¡°And yet, I want to find some peace and quiet,¡± feeling helpless, Mu Chen said with a smile.

    ¡°If it¡¯s peace and quiet, that¡¯s something very difficult to find.¡±

    With a sweet smile, Ye Qingling gripped her jade-like hand, causing a scroll ofmbskin to appear in a sh. Handing it over to Mu Chen, she said, ¡°Ever since the end of the hunt, the Heavenly Rankings have momentarily changed. As for you, you¡¯re already the 3rd Rank on the Heavenly Rankings, second to only Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong...¡±

    Receiving thembskin, Mu Chen unfurled it, only to see a stone rubbing of the Heavenly Rankings. At the 3rd Rank, sure enough, he had spotted his name.

    As for the 4th Rank, it had changed to He Yao, with Su Xuan being the 5th. Zhao Qingshan was 6th, while Xu Huang had dropped from the 5th to the 7th... other than the top two in the previous Top Ten in the Heavenly Rankings, all the rest had truly changed. Below the Top Ten ces, there were even more foreign-looking names. Obviously, they should be the dark horses that had appeared within this hunt.

    As for the 10th Rank, Mu Chen was surprised to unexpectedly see that it had been assigned to Luo Li. Although thatss had made her move for an exceedingly little number of times, the matter of her coborating with him to kill that Spiritual King seemed to be enough to cause her to jump up a few ces in the rankings.

    ¡°Rank 3 of the Heavenly Rankings.¡±

    While he gave a smile, Mu Chen¡¯s expression still remained exceedingly calm, without feeling overly joyous or surprised.

    ¡°Sigh. We¡¯ve entered the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy at the same time. And now, you¡¯ve be an influential figure, ranked 3rd on the Heavenly Rankings, while the rest of us are slowing crawling up.¡± said Ye Qingling, while somewhat sighing inmentation. When she had first met Mu Chen, wasn¡¯t thetter¡¯s strength not even at the level of Spirit Stage? However, after a period of time that hadn¡¯t even reached a year, thetter had already be an expert that stood at the 3rd Rank of the Heavenly Rankings...

    When people werepared to people, it sure caused people to feel extreme indignation and inferiority.

    Mu Chen smiled at her. Not wanting to engage in a conversation about this topic any longer with her, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Sun¡¯er? It seems that I¡¯ve not seen her for some time already.¡±

    ¡°That littless¡¯ luck is quite good. After wandering around the academy, she met an Elder of the Northern Spiritual Academy. That Elder primarily trains in Spiritual Arrays, and is reportedly a Spiritual Array Grandmaster. After seeing Sun¡¯er¡¯s extremely good talent, she took her under her wing to train in Spiritual Arrays.¡± Ye Qingling replied.

    ¡°Spiritual Array Grandmaster?¡± upon hearing those words, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes instantly contracted. For Spiritual Array Masters, the initial stages were ranked one to nine. However, strictly speaking, Spiritual Array Masters ranked one to five can only reluctantly be considered as entering this inner room of the Dao of Spiritual Arrays. As for those that had stepped past the threshold of 5th Grade and became a 6th Grade, that would be apletely different story. Spiritual Array Masters that reached this stage were worthy enough to be called Spiritual Array Grandmasters.

    Only Spiritual Array Grandmasters were considered to have touched the true mysteries and workings of Spiritual Arrays.

    The 5th Grade to the 6th Grade were akin to the frightening gap between the Heavenly Completion Stage and the Sovereign Stage.

    Mu Chen¡¯s talent in Spiritual Arrays was extremely high. From being a 1st Grade to a 4th Grade Spiritual Array Master, it was basically smooth without any hitches. However, even though that was the case, he did not dare to say that he could easily step past the threshold and be a genuine Spiritual Array Grandmaster.

    As for this kind of Spiritual Array Grandmaster, Mu Chen dared to bet that there might not be more than a few people with such capabilities even in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Being able to be mysteriously taken under a wing of such an Elder, this was an opportunity that Sun¡¯er had gotten that had made even Mu Chen feel his eyes turning slightly red.

    Sun¡¯er truly did have a rather high talent on the aspect of Spiritual Arrays, and her being spotted was something that Mu Chen didn¡¯t feel strange about. However, his talent in Spiritual Arrays wasn¡¯t any weaker than hers. But he didn¡¯t see any Elders showing a particr fancy towards him. Looks like having a cute appearance does have many uses.

    ¡°Haha. ording to Sun¡¯er, this Elder¡¯s temper is extremely strange and peculiar. She doesn¡¯t only look at one¡¯s talent, she also doesn¡¯t have any biasness. Even if your talent is much higher than others, she might not care the slightest bit about you,¡± looking at Mu Chen¡¯s current appearance, Ye Qingling couldn¡¯t helpughing whilementing.

    In response, Mu Chen gave a bitterugh. As of now, he was already a 4th Grade Spiritual Array Master. However, in reality, his speed of improvement had started to slow down. Furthermore, he was still not clear of the many states of mind towards the Spiritual Arrays, and did not know exactly what way he needed to go to increase his familiarity andprehension of them.

    After all, currently, he had just managed toe in contact with the ¡°Heart¡¯s Eye¡± state. As a 4th Grade Spiritual Array Master, he should not be able to arrange a 5th Grade Spiritual Array. However, relying on the mysteriousness of the ¡°Heart¡¯s Eye¡± state, he was able topensate for the disparity of his achievements.

    But, the problem was that Mu Chen¡¯s attainments in the ¡°Heart¡¯s Eye¡± state was only the preliminary contact, and was inconsistent whenever he used it. If he were to meet with an off-chance of it failing while in a life-or-death situation, that would result in him losing his life.

    However, if he was able to receive the guidance of a Spiritual Array Grandmaster, perhaps, he might be able to increase his familiarity and control over the ¡°Heart¡¯s Eye¡± state...But, how could such an opportunity be easy to find?

    The few Spiritual Array Grandmasters have extremely high statuses in the Northern Heavens Academy. If they didn¡¯t want to teach you, no amount of Spiritual Value Points would matter to them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have a chat with Sun¡¯erter to see if she could mention you to that Elder. Your talent in Spiritual Arrays is higher than Sun¡¯er. I think that the Elder should not reject your request.¡± Upon seeing the fluctuation of emotions on Mu Chen¡¯s face, Ye Qingling did not dare to continue teasing him as she spoke her suggestion earnestly.

    ¡°That would be much appreciated,¡± replied Mu Chen while nodding his head. As of now, what he really needed was training in the aspect of Spiritual Arrays. After all, it wasn¡¯t like training one¡¯s Spiritual Energy. There was too many overlyplicated information and intricacies in this aspect. Without the guidance of others, there would always be a lot of winding paths in a solitary person¡¯s pursuit along this road.

    Gesturing towards Mu Chen, Ye Qingling noticed that there was a faint trace of paleness still present on Mu Chen¡¯s face. Not wanting to continue disturbing him, after a short word or two, she turned around and left.

    Looking at Ye Qingling¡¯s figure as she headed towards the distance, Mu Chen temporarily put the issue of his Spiritual Array mastery aside. As of now, the most important thing he needed to do was to recover from his injuries, before heading to the Punishment Hall within three days to receive his Spiritual Light Empowerment.

    Over the next two days, although the news of Mu Chen rising to the 3rd Rank of the Heavenly Rankings was trending rather fervently, he did not give a single care about it. Not taking even half a step out of the Freshman Area, he had put an end to all of the disturbancesing from the outside world.

    Under the peaceful and quiet rehabilitation, the injuries present within Mu Chen¡¯s body gradually recovered. Although there were still some slightly hidden injuries within his meridians, these could only be ridden through time, and was something that couldn¡¯t be rushed.

    With the arrival of the third day, Mu Chen¡¯splexion had almostpletely recovered. All the paleness on his face waspletely gone, while vigorous Spiritual Energy coursed throughout his body with faint traces of some improvement to them.

    Standing on top of the house, Mu Chen did azy stretch, causing crackling sounds to rattle off from all the joints in his body akin to firecrackers. This extremelyfortable feeling caused Mu Chen to let out an uncontroble groan.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve recovered quite well.¡± Luo Li¡¯s satisfied voice rang out from behind him. As of now, Mu Chen was truly back to bing vigorous and lively like a rising dragon. Three days ago, after bing that frail and weak, it had caused quite a bit of pain to Luo Li¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Basically more or so.¡±

    Mu Chen replied while nodding his head. Looking towards the inner part of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should head towards the Punishment Hall. After risking my life to obtain the Spiritual Light Empowerment, we should at least enjoy what it¡¯s worth, right?¡±

    Luo Li gently nodded her small head in approval. With regards to the Spiritual Light Empowerment, truthfully, she was also somewhat curious.

    Extending his hand out, under Luo Li¡¯s blushing face, Mu Chen grasped her lovable little hand with his. With a light squeeze and he grin, he lead her along and floated into the air. In the next moment, the two transform into streaks of light, shooting towards the Punishment Hall within the academy.

 Chapter 333 - Punishment Hall

    <strong>Chapter 333 - Punishment Hall</strong>

    The Punishment Hall sat within the inner region of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Within the entire academy, it held an extremely high status, as well as power, as the absolutelyrge question of the safety and guarding of the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was under its control.

    The majority of the Punishment Hall members were students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy that had already graduated, but chose to stay behind. With each sessive batch, they provided a unceasing supply of fresh blood into the Punishment Hall.

    Naturally, once one entered the Punishment Hall, one could no longer be called a student, and could no longer participate in the variouspetitions between students. Therefore, most students would generally find it extremely difficult to see the members of the Punishment Hall on most asions within the academy.

    Simrly, once one became a member of the Punishment Hall, the tasks one was sent out on would have a higher increase of danger. This ce wasn¡¯t some ivory tower, as the various rules and regtions implemented here were obviously even more strict and severe. After all, the Punishment Hall was constructed for the sake of the protection of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. The enemies they faced were no longer the students and seniors that wereparing notes, but the various evil powers that were clearly presented or hidden in obscurity within the Northern Heavens Continent.

    Compared the the gentle academy, the interior of the Punishment Hall clearly had an extra iron-blooded taste with a cold and strict feeling.

    ...

    There wasn¡¯t any of the luscious and vibrant atmosphere of vitality of the outside present within the inner region of the academy. Even the sky appeared to be darker and more overcast. A giant hall that looked different from the rest of the surroundings stood erect on top of a mountain peak. Within the air, there would be groups of people in armor darting in and out, from time to time. As they moved along, fluctuations of killing intent could be felt within the air.

    This kind of imposing aura was absolutely not something that the students within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy couldpare with.

    Upon seeing this with their eyes, both Mu Chen and Luo Li felt somewhat shocked and startled. This was the strength that truly protected the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Although the academy was considered to be a leviathan in the Northern Heavens Continent, it did not mean that there wasn¡¯t any power or influence that had the qualifications to challenge it within the Northern Heavens Continent. Within the great continent, where experts were akin to the numerous clouds in the sky, there were still some strong powers that were observing and eyeing it from the darkness.

    And this Punishment Hall was here to scare and keep all those eyeing powers at bay.

    Upon arrival to this inner region, Mu Chen and Luo Li did not encounter any obstructions. Clearly, the Punishment Hall had already received the news about their impending arrival. The two of them went through some detailed screening before descending on the giant peak that shot through the distant sky.

    An iparably giant hall sat quietly on the top of the giant peak, akin to a ferocious and cold-blooded beast that was quietly stalking its prey, while a heart-palpitating, ferocious aura radiated from it.

    Before the giant hall stood a ck stone square with the jet-ck colour of it sparkling with traces of cold light.

    As Mu Chen and Luo Li descended onto the ck stone square, they noticed Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong, who had arrived earlier than them, standing in the centre. The ones in front of them were Lin Zheng, Zhou Qingshan and Gu Tianyan.

    As Mu Chen¡¯s gaze swept past them, it rested on a space in front of them. There stood a ck-clothed middle-aged man with his hands behind his back. This person¡¯s face was cold and fierce. As Mu Chen¡¯s gaze crossed paths with him, an ice-cold air permeated from him, causing the air to freeze up.

    While he was standing there, not a single word came from him. Instead, an invisible pressure enveloped over them. Under this pressure, even wild and arrogant people like Shen Cangsheng became docile and meek.

    Feeling this pressure, Mu Chen shot a startled look at the ck-clothed middle-aged man. From the looks of it, this man¡¯s strength was rather terrifying.

    ¡°We¡¯re sorry for arrivingte.¡± Leading Luo Li and walking forward, Mu Chen cupped his hands and said to the group.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fret about it. It hasn¡¯t started yet.¡± With a smile, Lin Zheng gestured with his hand. Turning and pointing towards the ck-clothed middle-aged man in front of him, he said, ¡°This is the Hall Master of our Punishment Hall, Hall Master Mo You. At the same time, he¡¯s also one of the Elders on the Heavenly Seats within our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡±

    Hearing Lin Zheng¡¯s introduction, Mu Chen felt slightly shocked. As of now, he had somewhat of an understanding towards the higher levels within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Within the entire academy, there were five seats within the Heavenly Seated Elders. Before, during the Great Freshman Banquet, there was an Elder by the name of Zhu Tian that seemed to be a Heavenly Seated Elder. The person in front of him... was, unexpectedly, another one of the five Heavenly Seated Elders. So he was considered one of the peakbat forces of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°Mu Chen pays respects to Hall Master Mo You.¡± Bowing, Mu Chen cupped his hands and greeted Mo You.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the Freshman Mu Chen that defeated Gu Tianyan?¡± A dark light filled the eyes of Hall Master Mo You as he stared at Mu Chen. The gazeing from him was exceedingly sharp and piercing, as if he was trying to see right through Mu Chen.

    ¡°It was only due to Senior Brother Gu Tianyan giving way to me. If we continued fighting, I wouldn¡¯t have had any strength left to fight.¡± Mu Chen replied while shaking his head. Those words by him were the truth. If he were to continue fighting with Gu Tianyan, Mu Chen would only be able to achieve a draw, at the very most. Wanting to obtain a victory was, more than likely, an impossibility. Regardless of how numerous his hidden cards were, there was still a huge disparity from Heavenly Transformation Stage to Heavenly Completion Stage.

    ¡°So, this brat knows modesty, huh?¡± Mo You muttered. Smirking, he shot a look at Gu Tianyan, who had a somewhat unnatural look on his face and said, ¡°This brat¡¯s usually very arrogant. Being able to obstruct his haughty spirit shows that you have some ability.¡±

    Hearing those words, Mu Chen could only give an awkwardugh.

    ¡°Regardless of that, you truly are quite good, since you¡¯re able to reach this step with the status of a Freshman. After the past few years, you can be considered as the first one to do so. Even Shen Cangsheng wasn¡¯t able to do so during his Freshman years.¡± Looking at Mu Chen, not the slightest hint of restraint was left with regards to his praise for thetter.

    Hearing that praise, Shen Cangsheng started to smile. During his Freshman year, he had only buried his head and bitterly trained. He had also not participated in the Hunting War during that year, let alone achieving such results in a fight.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re Luo Li, right?¡± Mo You¡¯s gaze suddenly turned towards Luo Li, who had been standing beside Mu Chen the whole time. In the next instant, his gaze turned from the former to the Luo Shen Sword that was tightly gripped in her jade-like hand.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Luo Li replied while slightly nodding her head. Upon noticing that, Mo You¡¯s gaze was focused on the Luo Shen Sword in her hand, and Luo Li¡¯s eyebrows started to faintly knit together.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve seen before that sword in your father¡¯s hands...¡± Mo You replied as a slightlyplicated look appeared on his face.

    Upon hearing his reply, everyone was nkly staring in confusion, while Luo Li felt somewhat startled. This Mo You actually met with her father before? Looks like thetter also understood her status.

    Mu Chen also felt slightly startled. However, it was not something especially unexpected. Mo You was a Heavenly Seated Elder of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, and should have some understanding towards Luo Li¡¯s status. However, he never guessed that the former had met Luo Li¡¯s father before.

    ¡°During my training years, I¡¯ve met your father once, by chance. Speaking of which, I also owe him my life. It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t get the chance to return the favor.¡± Feeling somewhat sad, Mo You replied to quell the confusion.

    Hearing his exnation. Luo Li¡¯s expression also turned dim. Naturally, there was nothing that she did not know about the matters that had happened.

    As the atmosphere turned slightly dark, this became the first time that Lin Zheng and the rest had seen such an expression on Mo You¡¯s face, causing them to be unable to muster any nice words to say.

    Fortunately, Mo You quickly recovered his usual expression. Gesturing with his hand, he said, ¡°Okay. Since you guys have all arrived. Let¡¯s prepare to carry on with the Spiritual Light Empowerment.¡±

    With a wave of his hand, three old men walked out from within the great hall. These three people were Elders of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. However, it was obvious that their status¡¯ weren¡¯t as high as Mo You¡¯s.

    ¡°For the three of you, these three Elders will personally help with your Spiritual Light Empowerment.¡±

    Looking towards Luo Li, Mo You said, ¡°Lass, I¡¯ll personally help you with your Spiritual Light Empowerment.¡±

    Upon hearing those words, Lin Zheng and the rest involuntarily uttered a sound from their shocked reactions. Mo You was actually going to personally take action to help a student with her Spiritual Light Empowerment? This was truly the first time in these past few years.

    On the matter of the Spiritual Light Empowerment, the stronger the helping person was, the greater the benefits the recipient would get. Mo You was one of the five Heavenly Seated Elders in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Within the entire academy, clearly, there were not that many who were stronger than him.

    Luo Li hesitated awhile. Only upon seeing Mu Chen nod his head did she gently nod hers while saying, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to trouble Hall Master Mo You.¡±

    Gesturing with his hand, Mo You replied while sighing, ¡°This can reluctantly be considered as returning a small bit of the favor. Although, this is the only thing I can do.¡±

    Upon saying those words, he continued to say his order, ¡° You three will follow the three Elders inside.¡±

    Mu Chen and the other two nodded their heads. Just as they were about to move, a dispirited and ancient-sounding voice suddenly slowly resounded within everyone¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    The sudden voice made everyone gawk. Raising their heads, they noticed the figure of an old man sitting on a stone pir before the giant ck hall.

    Tattered clothing covered the old man¡¯s body, while his head was bald, without a single strand of hair, and his eyes always looked dispirited as they drooped down. This made him look as though he had never had a full meal.

    Upon noticing this bald-headed old man, Mu Chen instantly felt some astonishment. <i>Isn¡¯t this old fellow the person I met in the Lightning Territory?</i> The Lightning God Physique he had trained in was given to him by this bald-headed old man.

    Besides him, both Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong had faces brimming with shock, as they had simrly previously met with this bald-headed old man while in the Lightning Territory.

    As he noticed the bald-headed old man, shock had also instantly appeared on Mo You¡¯s face. Hurriedly, he greeted respectfully, ¡°Lord Northern Sea.¡±

    The attitude that Mo You disyed caused everyone to feel further shock. There was actually someone within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy that could make Mo You show that much respect? What exactly was the origins of the bald-headed old man in front of them?

    ¡°Lord Northern Sea?¡±

    Shen Cangsheng, and Lin Zheng, as well and the rest, frowned in thought, before a sudden change happened to their faces. Overwhelmed with shock, they spoke out in a low voice, ¡°Could this be the Divine Beast Protector of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, the Northern Sea Dragon?¡±

    Within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, other than Dean Tai Cang, the only person that could make Mo You to show so much respect would be the mysterious and seemingly wisp-like Northern Sea Dragon?

    A tremor went through Mu Chen¡¯s mind as he heard those words. He was somewhat in disbelief as he looked at the bald-headed old man, who always seemed so dispirited, and was simply unable to picture thetter as the Divine Beast that was capable of intimidating the Heavens and earth.

    On the stone pir, the bald-headed old man waved his hand. In the next instant, he had already appeared in front of Mu Chen and the rest. The seemingly instantaneous movement speed caused the eyes of Mu Chen and the rest to twitch.

    The bald-headed old man waved his hand towards Mo You, before sweeping his gaze towards Mu Chen and the rest, finally resting on thetter.

    ¡°Senior...¡±

    Seeing that he was being stared at by the old man, Mu Chen instantly felt somewhat unnatural.

    Ignoring Mu Chen¡¯s change in expression, the bald-headed old man shot a slightly weird gaze at him. Only after a while did he slowly spit out some words. ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, is it true that you¡¯ve gathered some Divine ck Lightning?¡±

 Chapter 334 - Lightning Poison

    <strong>Chapter 334 - Lightning Poison</strong>

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, is it true that you¡¯ve gathered some Divine ck Lightning?¡±

    Upon hearing those words, Mu Chen clearly gawked awhile. After hesitating awhile, he nodded his head while replying, ¡°It¡¯s by a fluke that I¡¯ve managed refine a single strand of Divine ck Lightning into a lightning bead and absorbed it within my body...during the Hunting War, for the sake of fighting with Senior Brother Gu, I shattered that Divine ck Lightning bead.¡±

    In a sh, Gu Tianyan finally understood why Mu Chen was able to erupt with such terrifying power while relying on his Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase strength. However, he still proceeded to shoot a weird look at Mu Chen as he thought, <i>This fellow truly is a freak. He had actually absorbed the Divine ck Lightning into his body. That is something that even Sovereign experts would stay clear of!</i>

    What¡¯s more, after shattering the Divine ck Lightning bead, unexpectedly, Mu Chen was able to survive. This made them feel all the more strange. Wasn¡¯t this fellow¡¯s willpower to live that overly tenacious?

    A ray of light shed within the murky eyes of the bald-headed old man. Extending his withered palm, he lifted Mu Chen¡¯s sleeve. In the next instant, a ck ray of light seemed to have shot up thetter¡¯s arm.

    Chi. Chi.

    As the ck light shot up, ck lines started to instantly surface on Mu Chen¡¯s arm. Those ck lines started to squirm and wriggle under his skin, while radiating with fluctuations that caused slight unease to people.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Mu Chen eximed in shock as the expression on his face changed.

    ¡°Lightning Poison.¡± said the bald old man indifferently, ¡°The Divine ck Lightning is the tribtion that a Spirit Beast needs to experience for it to promote into a Divine Beast. Not only is it destructive, it also contains a mysterious Lightning Poison, which people are simply unable to discover. However, as time pses, the Lightning Poison will gradually turn corrosive. That is to say, if the Lightning Poison doesn¡¯t erupt. If it erupts, a crack will suddenly ring out from your entire body, and you¡¯ll be a pile of ashes...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s face instantly turned ugly as a cold sweat started to appear on his forehead. Beside him, a panic-stricken expression appeared within Luo Li¡¯s clear eyes as she looked towards Mu Chen with anxiety.

    At this time, the expressions on the faces of Mo You, Shen Cangsheng and the rest also changed. They never expected that there would be a such a huge impending disaster hidden within Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    ¡°Senior, please help him.¡± Luo Li could no longer maintain her usual silence as she hurriedly spoke out. Her frantic appearance, however, caused a slightlyplicated expression to appear within Li Xuantong¡¯s eyes as he faintly tilted his head away.

    ¡°Why should I help him? This is something that he had brought about to himself. Is the Divine ck Lightning something that he can bear? Moreover, he had even shattered it within his body. He¡¯s already lucky to not die as a result of doing so.¡± the bald old man¡¯s temper appeared to be somewhat strange, since he slowly said his reply while withdrawing his withered palm.

    Biting her lip, Luo Li said, ¡°If you help him get rid of the Lightning Poison, I¡¯llpensate you.¡±

    Sizing Luo Li up, the bald old man replied in azy manner, ¡°On your entire body, the only thing that¡¯s of interest to me, would be the sword in your hand.¡±

    ¡°If Senior likes it, I¡¯ll gift this sword aspensation.¡± Still biting her lip, Luo Li gave her reply.

    Upon hearing her words, the expression on Li Xuantong¡¯s face changed. Seeing this, Shen Cangsheng walked over and said in a low voice, ¡°You don¡¯t stand even an ounce of chance.¡±

    Luo Li¡¯s words had also made the bald old man startled. The sword in her hands would cause even the hearts of Sovereign experts to move. However, unexpectedly, Luo Li was willing to use it aspensation, which created some surprise within him. This was due to him being able to see that Luo Li was very clear about the true value of the sword in her hand.

    ¡°Lord Northern Sea.¡± Unable to bear it any longer, Mo You spoke out. After all, he had some connections to Luo Li¡¯s father, and would naturally help, if possible.

    Extending his palm out and holding onto Luo Li, Mu Chen shook his head faintly towards her. With a faint smile, he said, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re highly respected and worshipped in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. ying a joke like this on a girl isn¡¯t something suitable.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± Faintly urling his mouth, the bald old man asked.

    ¡°Senior¡¯s usually somewhere hidden. So, your sudden appearance today should have some connection to me, am I right? Perhaps, it should be connected to the matter of me absorbing the Divine ck Lightning, am I right?¡± Mu Chen replied with a smile.

    Hearing his words, the bald old man stared at Mu Chen. Only after a long while did he smile while saying, ¡°You¡¯re tremendously astute, brat.¡±

    Only upon seeing the bald old man reveal a smile did everyone quietly breathe a sigh of relief. The Northern Sea Dragon had an extremely high status in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Furthermore, he had a weird temperament. If he really did not wish to help, it would truly be something troublesome.

    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯vee seeking you due to some matters. Perhaps, you¡¯ll have to help me with a little problem. Of course, topensate you, I¡¯ll help you deal with the Divine ck Lightning within your body,¡± replied the bald old man.

    Hearing his words, everyone felt somewhat shocked. What kind of strength did the Northern Sea Dragon possess? Within the entire Northern Heavenly Continent, you might not even find a person that could contend with him! However, from the looks of it, unexpectedly, he had needed the help of Mu Chen, a student at the Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase?

    ¡°May I know what Senior needs me to do? With my little bit of strength...¡±Mu Chen asked while slightly wrinkling his brows. If it was a problem that even the Northern Sea Dragon was unable to deal with, what could he offer?

    ¡°Just follow me first. At that time I¡¯ll give you a rundown about it. Rx, I won¡¯t let you do something that would make you lose your life.¡±

    Feeling helpless, Mu Chen replied, ¡° However, I¡¯m currently about to receive my Spiritual Light Empowerment...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help with your Empowerment!¡± shouted the bald old man as he shot a re at Mu Chen; he was able to see this brat¡¯s intentions with a single look.

    Only when he heard those words did Mu Chen start to faintly smile. With regards to the Spiritual Light Empowerment, the stronger the person in charge, the greater the effect. Within the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, the bald old man in front of him was obviously the best person possible for the job.

    Originally, Mu Chen did not have such hopes. However, who would have known that he would actually appear at this moment? This kind of opportunity doesn¡¯te knocking on one¡¯s door twice. One would be too stupid to forsake such an idea.

    Beside him, Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong, and even Lin Zheng and the rest were casting somewhat envious looks towards Mu Chen. Being able to let the Northern Sea Dragon personally help one with their Spiritual Light Empowerment; within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Mu Chen could be considered to be the first.

    ¡°Since Mu Chen has such an opportunity, let him follow Lord Northern Sea.¡± Mo You said with a smile. This Mu Chen truly was a lucky fellow. He¡¯s even able to meet up with such a good opportunity.

    Luo Li released Mu Chen¡¯s hand, while the anxiousness in her eyes dissipated, bit by bit. With a smile on her absolutely gorgeous face, she stared at Mu Chen, who had just obtain such good fortune.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go first.¡± said Mu Chen as he waved towards Luo Li. However, without waiting for him to say anymore words, the bald old man had already dragged him away. With a fluttering of space, the two of them instantly disappeared within the distortion.

    Looking at the ce where Mu Chen had disappeared into, Shen Cangsheng and the rest were still sighing with envy. Why doesn¡¯t good fortune befall onto them?

    ¡°Stop sighing, this sort of good luck seems to be tied to not dying after absorbing and shattering the Divine ck Lightning in one¡¯s body. If you guys want it, you can give it a try.¡± Mo You said indifferently.

    Hearing his words, the expressions on Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong¡¯s faces faintly changed. He had to be joking. The number of peak-level Spiritual Beasts killed by the Divine ck Lightning while trying to promote to be a Divine Beast was uncountable. What¡¯s more, shattering it within one¡¯s body. Even thinking about it would cause a person¡¯s scalp to crawl. Only a freak like Mu Chen would do such an absurd thing.

    Seeing the two bing scared stiff, Mo You smirked, before turning around and heading into the great hall, with Luo Li rapidly following behind him.

    ¡°Sigh. Give it up. Seems like the both of us don¡¯t have such a life. Don¡¯t feel too bad about it.¡±

    Helplessly patting Li Xuantong¡¯s shoulder, Shen Cangsheng headed into the great hall. Looking at the back figure of Luo Li, Li Xuantong made a dejected sigh before following suit.

    ...

    The moment he was grabbed onto by the bald old man, Mu Chen felt the scenery in front of him change so rapidly, he felt somewhat dizzy. An intense feeling of drowsiness erupted in his mind. Fortunately, this didn¡¯tst long, before it rapidly dissipated.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After hearing the indifferent-sounding voice of the bald old man, Mu Chen opened his eyes, before staring somewhat dumbfoundedly at the scenery before him.

    This was a dim and dark ce, with a profound and unfathomable ck colour everywhere. Naturally, what created the most shock within Mu Chen was the unending sea of ck Lightning. Like thousands upon thousands of water pirs, ck Lightning fell from the sky into this ck Lightning sea.

    Mu Chen stared at this sea as gigantic lightning bolts arced and danced around within. As deep and low rumbling sounds resounded across this world, it carried along with them the indescribable prestige of the heavens and earth.

    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Mu Chen asked as his scalp started to crawl. The unending sea of ck Lightning in front of him was too terrifying.

    ¡°Thestyer of the Lightning Territory.¡± The bald old man casually replied.

    Mu Chen sucked in a breath of cold air. This was the final level of the Lightning Territory? No wonder there¡¯s such terrifying lightning energies present here. Compared to here, even the 7th Level of the Lightning Territory would appear insignificant.

    ¡°Carefully feel it. Aren¡¯t there some slightly familiar fluctuations within there?¡± asked the bald old man with a grin as he pointed towards the unending ck Lightning sea.

    Panning his doubtful gaze outwards, he tried to sense what the bald old man was talking about. After a long while, his face, however, started to turn slightly pale as he said, while being overwhelmed with shock, ¡°These are... the fluctuations of Divine ck Lightning?¡±

    Within the ck Lightning sea, Mu Chen discovered the fluctuations of Divine ck Lightning!

    Unexpectedly, there¡¯s actually Divine ck Lightning hidden within the ck-coloured lightning sea!

    The quantity present was seemingly more terrifying than those present in the Nine Netherbird¡¯s tribtion.

    Who would have thought that there would actually be so many Divine ck Lightning present in the final level of the Lightning Territory?

    ¡°As for the other levels of the Lightning Territory, their lightning energies are formed from those that have dissipated from here,¡± exined the bald old man with a smile.

    Hearing that, Mu Chen was speechless as his heart was filled with shock.

    ¡°Senior, what exactly did you call me here to do?¡± Unable to resist his curiosity anymore, Mu Chen asked his question with some worry. This ce was too terrifying, and any casual Divine ck Lightning that descended might be capable of sting him into bits. He truly wasn¡¯t able to think of how, exactly, he could help the Northern Sea Dragon.

    Rubbing his withered palms together, a smile surfaced on the wrinkled and dried-up face of the bald old man. However, this smile only caused Mu Chen¡¯s goosebumps to instantly stand up as a feeling of unease erupted from within his body.

    Extending his finger, the bald old man pointed towards the ck Lightning sea that filled the space in front of them as aughing voice rang out.

    ¡°I want you to help me retrieve something from within the lightning sea.¡±

 Chapter 335 - Lightning God Pill

    <strong>Chapter 335 - Lightning God Pill</strong>

    ¡°I want you to retrieve something for me from within this lightning sea.¡±

    Upon hearing those words, the expression on Mu Chen¡¯s face clearly froze for a while. Opening his eyes wide, he stared at the bald old man in front of him, while having some doubts as to whether he had heard something incorrectly.

    ¡°You want me to enter that?¡± Mu Chen said as he blinked his eyes, while pointing towards the unending sea of ck lightning. If he didn¡¯t hear incorrectly, it ought be that the bald old man had spoken incorrectly, right?

    Nevertheless, facing his trembling gaze, the bald old man calmly nodded his head, dispelling all the hopes that Mu Chen had.

    ¡°Senior, are you joking with me?¡± Mu Chen felt as if his scalp was about to be fried. There¡¯s Divine ck Lightning within that ck lightning sea! Even a Sovereign would not casually set foot within that ce. With his strength at the Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase, there might not even be ashes left of him upon him just setting foot within there.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to directly rush in like that,¡± said the bald old man as he rolled his eyes.

    Hearing those words, Mu Chen finally managed to slightly calm his nerves down. With a bitterugh, he asked, ¡°Exactly what thing do you want me to retrieve?¡±

    ¡°This Lightning Territory was created by me hundreds of years ago.¡±

    While pointing towards the mysterious space, before pointing towards the ck lightning sea, the bald old man continued with his introduction, ¡°I initially discovered something unique about this space, as it was filled with lightning energies. After noticing that, I casually took all the lightning energies out of the space and condensed them here. After racking my brains and gathering Divine ck Lightning from all over the ce, I threw them all into thisi ce and let them grow unsupervised...¡±

    Mu Chen tugged at this mouth awhile as he thought, <i>As expected of the Northern Sea Dragon.</i> The Divine ck Lightning that even Nine Nether was afraid of was, unexpectedly, gathered by him from all over the ce. Naturally, this was due to Nine Nether being too young. ording to her words, she was considered as justing-of-age within the Nine Netherbird n. Furthermore, being able to endure the Divine ck Lightning Tribtion while being a Nine Netherbird that had juste-of-age, her talent, as well as her abilities, was truly stronger than Mu Chen and the rest.

    After all, when Nine Nether wakes up, she would have sessfullypleted her transformation, and be a Nine Netherworld Bird. At that time, she should have the strength to contend against Sovereigns. Added with some training in the future, there would even be the chance for her to exceed this Northern Sea Dragon...

    ¡°However, as time passed, I discovered that some things had already left my scope of control. That¡¯s because the strength of the lightning energy within was too terrifying, and condensed together to form a strange and unexpected living thing.¡± The bald old man continued his exnation while showing his somewhat helpless dilemma.

    ¡°Living thing?¡± Mu Chen gawked. In the lightning sea, which waspletely devoid of life, it could condense to form an unexpected living thing?

    ¡°I name it as ¡®Lightning Spirit¡¯. This entire lightning sea can be considered its body.¡±

    Mu Chen sucked in a breath of cold air as he looked towards the unending sea of lighting, while being overwhelmed with shock. Isn¡¯t this so called ¡°Lightning Spirit¡± too terrifying? No wonder even the Northern Sea Dragon was unable to deal with it. The myriad of living things in this world were truly iparably mysterious and marvelous.

    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that this Lightning Spirit¡¯s intelligence isn¡¯t too high. However, if I were to get close to it, I¡¯d have to endure its most violent and intense attacks,¡± said the bald old man as he tugged at his mouth. Staring at the ck lightning sea, a chilling glint shed within his murky eyes as he continued, ¡° If I were to use my strength and take action, I¡¯d be able to destroy it. However, I¡¯d also destroy the thing I want.¡±

    ¡°What does Senior want to retrieve?¡± slightly curious, Mu Chen asked the bald old man. The Northern Sea Dragon had prepared this space for hundreds of years, and even created this terrifying lightning sea. In the end, he had even created the Lightning Spirit. What exactly did he want to obtain from this?

    As the murky eyes of the Northern Sea Dragon converged on the ck lightning sea, he said in an indifferent tone, ¡°Lightning God Pill.¡±

    ¡°Lightning God Pill?¡± Mu Chen nkly repeated those words, while a vacant expression filled his face. Obviously, he had never heard of that before.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s called a pill, it isn¡¯t something that people can refine. It¡¯s something created by the heavens and earth,¡± exined the bald old man slowly, ¡°Only when lightning energies are boundless enough to reach such a terrifying level would there be some chance for a Lightning God Pill to form. I¡¯ve been searching and umting countless Divine ck Lightning for the past hundreds of years, all for the sake of a Lightning God Pill to be formed.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, my luck¡¯s not bad. However, I never knew that when the Lightning God Pill was born, it would also give birth to a Lightning Spirit that has been preventing me from acquiring the pill this whole time.¡±

    ¡°What use does that Lightning God Pill have?¡±

    ¡°With that Lightning God Pill, I¡¯ll be able to rely on it to make a breakthrough and step into the realm of Earth Sovereign,¡± replied the bald old man.

    ¡°Earth Sovereign.¡± A shock went through Mu Chen¡¯s mind. If that¡¯s the case, the bald old man in front of him should be at the level of a 9th-Grade Sovereign? That¡¯s truly terrifying! He was already considered to have reached the apex of the Sovereign Realm. One more step, and he would reach the legendary Earth Sovereign Realm. Even considering the entire Great Thousand World, an expert of that level would absolutely be sufficient to be called First ss.

    With that kind of strength, even within those super strong ns, one would be able to beparable to their n leaders.

    ¡°Senior, why don¡¯t you find Dean Tai Cang and the other Elders? If Dean Tai Cang were to help you, shouldn¡¯t it be much more easier?¡± Mu Chen asked doubtfully. Within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, with the Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s status, if he needed help, who would dare to not give their utmost to help?

    ¡°It¡¯s no use. This Lightning Spirit¡¯s very cautious. I¡¯ve already spoke of this to Tai Cang. When he had just entered the other day, it caused the lightning sea to erupt. If the two of us were to appear at the same time, the Lightning Spirit would feel threatened. What if it felt that it was in a life-or-death struggle and destroyed the Lightning God Pill? Won¡¯t that waste my hundreds of years of hard work?¡± replied the bald old man helplessly.

    Hearing his exnation, Mu Chen gave a bitterugh and looked at the ck lightning sea. At this moment, there weren¡¯t too many fluctuations radiating from it. However, under this unchanging peace, Mu Chen was able to feel his heart palpitate. ¡°However...Senior, you should know that my strength¡¯s inadequate...¡±

    ¡°Rx, I¡¯ve already said that I won¡¯t let you lose your life for nothing.¡±

    The bald old man waved his hands and stared at Mu Chen while saying, ¡°I¡¯ve called for your help due to you absorbing a bolt of Divine ck Lightning before. Furthermore, you¡¯ve let it erupt within your body. Although the strength of the Divine ck Lightning within your body have beenpletely used up, there¡¯s still some remnants left...¡±

    A sparkle shed within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°Is Senior talking about the... Divine ck Lightning Poison?¡±

    The bald old man nodded his head and replied, ¡°The Divine ck Lightning Poison truly is a very frightening thing. However, from another perspective, it can be said to be a valuable treasure...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s forehead wrinkled up.

    ¡°The Divine ck Lightning Poison is something that even Sovereign Realm experts dare not to casuallye into contact with. If you are able to control the Divine ck Lightning Poison, to you, it would be an extremely formidable trump card.¡±

    ¡°Control the Divine ck Lightning Poison?¡± Mu Chen replied with a dryugh. He didn¡¯t even have the ability to discover the Divine ck Lightning Poison that was hidden within his body, let alone control it.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t difficult for you to sense the Divine ck Lightning. As long as I pass theplete version of the Lightning God Physique to you, you¡¯ll naturally be able to sense them. Relying on the Lightning God Physique, you should be able to even control the Divine ck Lightning,¡± said the bald old man with a smile.

    ¡°Theplete version of the Lightning God Physique?¡± Mu Chen repeated those words as his heart palpitated in eagerness. He had already seen how overbearing the Lightning God Physique was. If he didn¡¯t learn this body-refining Divine Art, the eruption from the Divine ck Lightning¡¯s strength would have ended very miserably for him. Furthermore, that was only the iplete version of it. If he was able to learn theplete version of the Lightning God Physique, to what degree would his fleshly body be?

    ¡°How about it?¡± The bald old man asked with a grin. He believed that with this condition, Mu Chen would be unable to resist it. After knowing the formidability of the Lightning God Physique, Mu Chen would definitely not forsake it.

    As expected, in an instant, Mu Chen fiercely nodded his head. Searching for riches and power through risks. For the sake of obtaining theplete version of the Lightning God Physique, Mu Chen dared to take the risk of running through extreme danger. Furthermore, he was, after all, a student of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, and the Northern Sea Dragon won¡¯t send him to his death for nothing.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s reacting, the smile on the bald old man¡¯s wrinkled and dried-up face instantly grew thicker. Extending his withered palm to pat on the former¡¯s shoulder, he said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then let us do some necessary preparations.¡±

    ¡°Preparations?¡± Mu Chen gawked, before staring nkly at the bald old man? Was there anything else that needed to be prepared?

    ¡°Cough.¡±

    With a dry cough, the bald old man replied, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Although your body has some Divine ck Lightning Poison, it¡¯s still too weak and sparse. That level isn¡¯t enough to mask the fluctuations of your life force. If you were to enter the lightning sea like that, you¡¯ll definitely be discovered by the Lightning Spirit.¡±

    ¡°Therefore?¡± Mu Chen suddenly felt thick uneasiness.

    ¡°Therefore... you need to get zapped by the Divine ck Lightning a few times. This would increase the density of the Divine ck Lightning Poison within your body to some extent, to the point that it can mask your life force,¡± replied the bald old man with a dryugh.

    Hearing those words, Mu Chen tugged at his mouth slightly as he thought, <i>This damnable bald freak!<i> Indeed, he didn¡¯t have any good intentions! He had actually wanted him to get close to the Divine ck Lightning on his own initiative...During the previous time, it was fortunate that he was able to endure it. That waspletely due to the Divine ck Lightning being only a remnant left behind by the Lightning Tribtion, with some luck added in. Only then was he able to endure it.</i></i>

    <i><i>However, if this was to ur a few more times, could it be that he would have to always rely on his good luck?</i></i>

    <i><i>Looking at Mu Chen¡¯s progressively darkening face, the bald old man gave another dryugh. Touching his bald head with his withered palm, he said, ¡°Rx, I¡¯ll reduce the Divine ck Lightning to a level that you¡¯re able to endure. I¡¯ll definitely make sure that nothing will befall you!¡±</i></i>

    <i><i>Mu Chen¡¯s expression wavered indecisively. Although he had a super powerful existence of a 9th-Grade Sovereign guarding his side, the Divine ck Lightning was truly too ferocious. If there were any unfortunate circumstances, even <i>he</i> might not be able to provide any aid in time.</i></i>

    <i><i>This matter was obviously filled with danger.</i></i>

    <i><i>Looking at the struggle Mu Chen was having, the bald old man hurriedly incited the former, ¡°When this thing isplete, I¡¯ll personally aid you in your Spiritual Light Empowerment, and will definitely give it my all. I dare to say that there¡¯s absolutely no one in the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy that can exceed the results that I can help you achieve.¡±</i></i>

    <i><i>Mu Chen was still stuck within his struggles.</i></i>

    <i><i>¡°Hey, little fellow. Just treat it as me owing you a favor...I¡¯ve also helped that little Nine Nether that has a bloodline bond with you sessfully cross the Divine ck Lightning Tribtion. Not only did I give her some protection, I even stole a bolt of Divine ck Lightning. If not, that little Nine Nether would have already turned to ash during the Lightning Tribtion...¡± The bald old man hurriedly yed the sympathetic guilty card, since he was afraid of Mu Chen retreating from this matter.</i></i>

    <i><i>¡°There¡¯s such a case?¡± Mu Chen was shocked and somewhat startled. This was something that even he did not know.</i></i>

    <i><i>¡°Hehe. Although collecting the Divine ck Lightning was also my goal, it could be considered as me helping you. Furthermore, if not for the feather plume that I¡¯d given that little Nine Nether, she would¡¯ve been unable to grasp the time to recover.¡± The bald old man replied awkwardly.</i></i>

    <i><i>Mu Chen shot a look at the bald old man. He actually did see a feather plume going to work when Nine Nether was undergoing the Tribtion. The energy that radiated from the feather plume had obviously not originated from Nine Nether.</i></i>

    <i><i>¡°So, what¡¯s your decision?¡± The bald old man hurriedly asked.</i></i>

    <i><i>With a smile, the struggle within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes slowly dissipated, bit by bit. He had always lived by the rule: An Eye for An Eye, A Tooth for A Tooth. Regardless of what motive the bald old man had, he truly did help Nine Nether a great deal. Furthermore, with the bloodline bond, by helping Nine Nether, it can be considered that he had also helped him.</i></i>

    <i><i>Since that was the case, he would naturally not have any reason to reject this task.</i></i>

    <i><i>Looking towards the bald old man, Mu Chen took a deep breath, before nodding his head.</i></i>

    <i><i>¡°Alright, I ept.¡±</i></i>

 Chapter 336 - Complete Version of the Lightning God Physique

    <strong>Chapter 336 - Complete Version of the Lightning God Physique</strong>

    ¡°You ept?¡±

    The bald old man appeared slightly surprised as he looked at Mu Chen. Previously, when he gave many lures and enticement, Mu Chen had always been hesitant and was struggling within his mind. He never thought that his final statements would actually make Mu Chen agree so straightforwardly.

    Giving only a faint smile, Mu Chen did not say anything more.

    ¡°Truly an interesting little fellow.¡± At this moment, upon looking at Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, the bald old man understood his intent, causing an additional sliver of admiration to grow towards the former. People that were able to differentiate gratitude and grudges were truly able to make people fond of them.

    <i>Looks like this little fellow treasures a thing like friendship very strongly.</i>

    ¡°What time do we start?¡± Since he agreed, Mu Chen would naturally not have any more hesitation and immediately asked about the specifics.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it now.¡±

    The bald old man said, ¡°If you¡¯re able to endure the Divine ck Lightning, I¡¯ll pass you theplete version of the Lightning God Physique.¡±

    Patting Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder, he continued talking, ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t let you go in there just to be cannon fodder. Once there¡¯s a problem, I¡¯ll immediately take action. After waiting for hundreds of years, waiting for just a little longer isn¡¯t much.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Mu Chen replied while nodding his head.

    With a nod, the bald old man shifted his body and shot straight at the ck lightning sea that upied the mysterious space. However, he didn¡¯t get too close, and stopped when he was around ten miles from the edge.

    ¡°Go over there.¡±

    The bald old man pointed at a space not far from where he was, where a ck stone tform stood floating in the air.

    Nodding his head, Mu Chen swept over and descended onto the stone tform. Upon sitting down, he felt a cold sensation radiating from it. A cold and refreshing aura seemed to coarse throughout his body, and under it, the hidden wounds that were left in Mu Chen¡¯s body by the strength of the Divine ck Lightning started to gradually disappear.

    ¡°This stone tform was cast using Lightning Refining Stones, and has some dispelling effects towards the strength of lightning. While you¡¯re on it, it¡¯ll help you reduce some of the pain,¡± the bald old man exined.

    Mu Chen nodded his head, before panning around and stared at the bald old man.

    Seeing that Mu Chen had alreadypleted his preparations, the bald old man raised his head to look at the unending sea of ck lightning. In the next moment, he extended his withered finger, and gave the space a tap.

    Humm!

    As the bald old man¡¯s finger descended onto the space, it instantly started to intensely warp and distort. Spatial lines started to ripple out, before transforming into something akin of spatial chains. Directly passing through space, they went straight into the lightning sea.

    Bang! Rumble!

    Familiar low and deep rumbling sounds that caused people¡¯s heart to tremble resounded. Turning his head around, Mu Chen saw a ck lightning bolt, approximately ten metres long, being tangled up by the spatial chains, like a giant python, before being dragged out from within the lightning sea.

    The ck lightning bolt struggled intensely, causing destructive lightning energies to continuously gush out from it. However, it was still unable to cause the slightest movement towards the seemingly weak spatial chains.

    Looking at this spectacle, Mu Chen quietly smacked his lips. The Northern Sea Dragon was undeniably a super strong existence of the 9th-Grade Sovereign level. Within his hands, the Divine ck Lightning was akin to a baby, unable to put up even an ounce of resistance.

    As the bald old man dragged the Divine ck Lightning out from the lightning sea, with a clench of his palm, the spatial chains wrapping around the Divine ck Lightning violently contracted. Instantly, sparking sounds erupted out as the size of the Divine ck Lightning unexpectedly started to rapidly shrink. At the same time, the destructive energies present within it also started to rapidly grow weaker.

    After a short span of a few breaths, the Divine ck Lightning was now only about ten centimetres thick. Obviously it had been weakened by quite a bit.

    ¡°That should be enough.¡± said the bald old man as he looked towards Mu Chen and said, ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    Mu Chen shot a look at the Divine ck Lightning. The destructive energies contained within it seemed to be around the same as the one that he had endured during Nine Nether¡¯s tribtion. Thinking about it, he should be able to endure this bolt.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Taking a deep breath, Mu Chen nodded his head.

    Bang!

    Without continuing to be polite, with a wave of his palm, the Divine ck Lightning shot forward. Carrying along its destructive energies, it violently descended onto Mu Chen.

    On Mu Chen¡¯s body, Spiritual Energy burning with ck mes instantly erupted as a faint silvery colour surfaced onto his skin. Obviously, he had also activated his Lightning God Physique without restraint.

    Bang!

    Just as he hadpleted activating his defenses, the Divine ck Lightning heavily stuck against the body of Mu Chen with a loud bang.

    Bang!

    At the instant of being struck, Mu Chen suffered something simr to a heavy blow, and he almost seemed to fly backwards. Despite that, clenching his teeth, he stuck firmly to the stone tform. As this happened, the Spiritual Energy that was burning in ck mes was rapidly beingpressed and dissolved.

    In a short span of two breaths, Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy was forced back into his body. Following suit, carrying along its destructive energies, the Divine ck Lightning crazily gushed into his body.

    Chi! Chi!

    As the ck lightning arced across the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body, intense pain that would make people faint spread, once again, across his body.

    As Mu Chen tightly clenched his teeth and tremors faintly shook his body, Spiritual Energy crazily erupted from his body, trying its best to resist the surge of the Divine ck Lightning energy.

    However, it was clear that his little bit of Spiritual Energy was unable to be of much use, since it quickly becamepletely submerged, and the ck lightning liquid started to wreak havoc within Mu Chen¡¯s body. His meridians started to distort under the impact, while horrifying cracking noises started to erupt from his muscles and bones.

    As the intense pain continued to spread out, blood started to spurt out of his mouth, while a wave of dizziness rushed through his mind, in an attempt to make him faint. However, he understood that once he fainted, he would lose all control, allowing the havoc-causing Divine ck Lightning energy to cause a whole load of destruction within his body.

    The ck lightning light enveloped Mu Chen, sparkling as it arc around malevolently.

    Upon seeing this, the bald old man started to get slightly anxious. If Mu Chen was unable to endure the Divine ck Lightning, his hopes on this matter of his would seemingly be dashed.

    ¡°Endure it,¡± said the bald old man in a low voice.

    Dizziness continuously surged through him. However, just as he was feeling somewhat difficult to endure the intense pain, a cold and refreshing aura suddenly erupted within his body. As this surge within his body grew, the intense pain with Mu Chen¡¯s body had suddenly been dispelled by quite a bit. As of now, the devastating ck divine lighting that was wreaking havoc was nowcking a sliver of craziness.

    This was the Lighting Refining tform at work.

    Sighing a breath of relief, Mu Chen clenched his teeth and continued to endure. Only after approximately half an hour, did he slowly open his eyes. At this time, the Divine ck Lightning around his entire body had alreadypletely dissipated, with arge majority having scattered within his body.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was pale, and every slight movement would cause pain akin to his flesh being split apart, causing iparable pain.

    ¡°You¡¯ve seeded!¡± said the bald old man in gratisfaction as he descended.

    With a bitterugh, Mu Chen did not say anything, opting to close his eyes while observing the injuries within his body.

    As the bald old man waved his hand, boundless and majestic Spiritual Energy erupted out and gushed into Mu Chen¡¯s body, helping him rapidly treat his wounds, while allowing him topletely recover from the injuries left behind by the Divine ck Lightning.

    Under the help of the bald old man, within tens of minutes, Mu Chen¡¯s injuries werepletely healed.

    ¡°Again?¡± Seeing that Mu Chen had already recovered, the bald old man instantly asked with a grin.

    A cold shiver shook through Mu Chen. However, no tears came out from his eyes as he nodded his head.

    Bang! Bang!

    Crackles of thunder resounded once again.

    As time slowly ticked by into thete afternoon, Mu Chen had suffered the feeling of his flesh and skin being split apart time and time again, while hovering between life and death. He could even smell the burnt voring from his body. As of now, his entire body was akin to a piece of immovable wood.

    On the Lightning Refining tform.

    As the eighteenth bolt of Divine ck Lightning gradually dissipated, Mu Chen was finally unable to endure the pain. Copsing on the stone tform, his face was deathly pale, while he continuously gasped for air. Currently, his body felt as if it had already shattered.

    As the bald old man descended onto the Lightning Refining tform, his palm pressed against Mu Chen, while Spiritual Energy erupted out. After checking the injuries in Mu Chen¡¯s body, he removed his palm.

    With some difficulty, Mu Chen recovered some of his strength. However, he felt extremely tired, not even having the wish to move his fingers. Although he was tired, Mu Chen was able to feel that his Lightning God Physique had seemingly be stronger. This kind of self-torture truly had some benefits.

    Bringing about a ck glow, the bald old man¡¯s withered palm swept across Mu Chen¡¯s body. In the next moment, Mu Chen saw ck spots appearing on his body. Akin to a liquid, they circted around, while radiating with fluctuations that made people feel unease.

    This was the Divine ck Lightning Poison. However, it was obvious that the lightning poison present within Mu Chen¡¯s body was much thicker than before.

    Staring at those ck spots, Mu Chen felt his scalp turn numb. After all, no one would feelfortable to have such life-threatening things within their body.

    ¡°There¡¯s already enough lightning poison. This should be able to mask your aura,¡± the bald old man said while nodding his head. Those words were akin to removing a heavy load off of Mu Chen¡¯s shoulders. <i>Thank god, I don¡¯t need to continue being struck by lightning.</i>

    ¡°Next up, I¡¯ll pass theplete version of the Lightning God Physique to you. Afterwards, I¡¯ll tell you how you can control the Divine ck Lightning Poison.¡±

    Hearing those words, Mu Chen¡¯s mind instantly shook. After enduring so much pain, he could finally get somepensation.

    With a smile, the bald old man extended his withered finger and gave a tap on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead. As the finger sparkled with a lightning light, a sliver of lightning light liquid followed his finger and drilled into Mu Chen¡¯s forehead.

    Bang!

    Just as the lightning light liquid drilled into Mu Chen¡¯s forehead, he instantly felt an astonishing peal of lightning erupting within his mind. While his body instantly gave a faint tremble, a majestic andplicated piece of information appeared like a surging tide.

    Lightning God Physique, Middle Rank Deity Tier Spiritual Art of the Body-Refining category. Able to harvest the lightning energies of the heavens and earth to refine and strengthen one¡¯s body. Besides being overbearing, one could rely on one¡¯s fleshly body to shatter space, while possessing the strength to shift mountains.

    As one acquires higher aplishments in this Divine Art, its power would beparable to a High Rank Deity Tier Spiritual Art.

    ¡°Comparable to a High Rank Deity Tier Spiritual Art...¡±

    While muttering those words, Mu Chen sighed in shock. Body-refining Divine Arts were rare, and he never thought that the Lightning God Physique would be that strong. When one fully mastered it, it¡¯s power would be no weaker than a High Rank Deity Tier Spiritual Art! One wasn¡¯t even able to buy a Divine Art of this grade within the Spiritual Values Hall!

    As for the matter of being struck by lightning. After suffering that much pain, the benefits reaped weren¡¯t little, too.

    After an instant, Mu Chen withdrew the rampaging emotions within his heart. Proceeding to calm his mind down, he started to observe and emte the entire process of learning this Divine Art.

 Chapter 337 - Divine Black Lightning Poison Finger

    <strong>Chapter 337 - Divine ck Lightning Poison Finger</strong>

    Mu Chen¡¯s mind sank into the exceedinglyplicated Lightning God Physique training method. After a long while, he slowly opened his eyes, while a shocked glint shed within.

    ording to the training method, the Lightning God Physique seemed to be differentiated into nine levels, which were simultaneously called the Ennea Rune Lightning Physique. That¡¯s due the formation of a Lightning Rune every time the Lightning God Physique promoted to the next level. Once the number of Lightning Runes reaches nine, it would be considered as having a great aplishment in it. When one reached that level, a single punch sent out purely from one¡¯s fleshly body would be able to explode an ordinary Sovereign Stage expert.

    ¡°Ennea Rune Lightning Physique...¡±

    A scalding-hot look erupted from within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. This Lightning God Physique was truly exceedingly extraordinary. Even within the body-refining Divine Arts category, it can be considered to be rather formidable.

    ¡°Hmm, how many runes is my Lightning God Physique at?¡± Mu Chen muttered to himself.

    ¡°Psh...¡± Unable to bear it, the bald old man snorted and sneered before saying, ¡°As you are now, you¡¯re not even at the first rune, and you¡¯re still thinking of runes? Do you think that the Lightning God Physique is that easy to learn and master? Furthermore, as the level of your Lightning God Physique increases, the refining difficulty will also progressively increase. Once you can reach the third rune level of the Lightning God Physique, the Divine ck Lightning will possess no threat to you.¡±

    ¡°At that time, you¡¯ll have to find a source of lightning that¡¯s even more formidable than the Divine ck Lightning. Only then would you be able to refine your fleshly body and further promote your Lightning God Physique.¡±

    ¡°Lightning that is even more formidable than the Divine ck Lightning?¡± Hearing those words, Mu Chen¡¯s expression faintly changed. As of now, just a weak bolt of Divine ck Lightning was able to send him to a near-death state. Exactly how terrifying would the lightning that¡¯s more formidable than Divine ck Lightning be?

    From the looks of it, although this Lightning God Physique was formidable, it also went along the path of being slightly oppressive to oneself. Finding terrifying lightning to get struck by, there should be quite a few people that practised the Lightning God Physique that were being split open while training, right?

    ¡°Those things are now too far from you. You should just focus on attempting to sense the Divine ck Lightning Poison within your body,¡± urged the bald old man while waving his hand.

    Mu Chen nodded his head as his hands came together to form a mysterious seal. As the seal formed, peals of thunder could seemingly be heard as slivers of lightning bolts started sparkling out.

    Within Mu Chen¡¯s body, in his flesh and bones, little bits of ck lightning seemingly started to surface. As these lightning bolts travelled back and forth within his body, they continuously refined his meridians, bones, flesh and blood.

    As Mu Chen gradually sank into the slivers of numbness brought by the refinement, a slightly cold, chilling fluctuation suddenly appeared within his body.

    This immediately roused Mu Chen from his training. With a sweep of his mind, he saw a drop of ck liquid that silently appeared, without a sound, from an extremely well-hidden part of his body. In the next moment, it directly traveled through his blood and flesh. There were times that it even hid within his bones. However, as the ck liquid passed through those ces, minuscule and undetectable ck imprints would be left on his blood, flesh, bones and meridians. These were the results of the corrosion caused by the lightning poison.

    ¡°This is the Divine ck Lightning Poison?¡±

    Mu Chen felt a faint shock travelling through his mind. This thing was truly strange. If not for him practising theplete version of the Lightning God Physique, he would simply be unable to even detect its existence.

    As Mu Chen discovered that drop of ck liquid, several cold, chilling fluctuations started to appear at various parts of his body. These were the Divine ck Lightning Poisons that were hidden within his body.

    Upon sense those lightning poisons, Mu Chen could not help feeling his head ache. These things truly made people feel extremely worried and troubled.

    ¡°Mu Chen, listen to what I say. Activate your Lightning God Physique and attract them towards the meridians in your right hand!¡± While Mu Chen was feeling a headache, the voice of the bald old man suddenly rang within his mind.

    Hearing those words, Mu Chen slightly hesitated, before clenching his teeth and started to revolve the refining method. Activating his Lightning God Physique, peals of thunder instantly resounded within his body as a faint ck lightning bolt passed through his flesh, before rushing towards the Divine ck Lightning Poison.

    As the Divine ck Lightning Poison sensed the iing ck lightning bolt, it instantly tightened up, looking as if it would instantly jump up and flee.

    Seeing that, Mu chen hurriedly rxed his control. If this lightning poison started to recklessly scuttle around his body, it might create a huge problem for him. He did not assume that he would be able to prevent the eruption of the Divine ck Lightning poison within his Lightning God Physique, which was not even to the level of the first rune.

    As Mu Chen rxed his control, the drop of Divine ck Lightning Poison started to calm down once again. In the next moment, the drop seemed to sense a slightly familiar fluctuationing from the ck lightning bolt controlled by Mu Chen. After hesitating awhile, it finally approached it, bit by bit.

    At the same time, Mu Chen hurriedly controlled the sliver of ck lightning bolt as it slowly retreated, bit by bit, down the meridians of his arm.

    Just like that, with one retreating and one advancing, after a number of minutes, the drop of lightning poison was attracted to the meridians of Mu Chen¡¯s arm,

    ¡°Attract it to the meridian of your middle finger.¡± The voice of the bald old man resounded out once again.

    Mu Chen nodded his head, and slowly attracted the drop of lightning poison into a small meridian within his middle finger. That meridian was only one of the many small branches within his middle finger. From a certain perspective, it was a wasted meridian, as it wasn¡¯t broad and properly connected to other meridians. However, from the looks of it, it had be the best prison for locking the lightning poison up.

    After attracting the lightning poison within that wasted meridian, Mu Chen proceeded to use the sliver of lightning bolt to seal of the entrance. After repeating this processboriously for over an hour, he had attracted the lightning poisons present throughout his entire body into this wasted meridian.

    Several drops of Divine ck Lightning Poison circted within that meridian. At this moment, they seemed to have discovered that something was amiss. Suddenly erupting out, they violent surged towards the ck lightning bolt that blocked the entrance of the meridian.

    Sensing this, Mu Chen opened his eyes and stared gravely towards his right hand. As of now, his middle finger had already be a jet-ck colour. Compared to his fair palm, it appeared exceedingly conspicuous, while giving people a mysterious and sinister feeling.

    ¡°They¡¯re about to rush out!¡± Mu Chen eximed in a deep voice as his middle finger continued to tremble.

    The bald old man nodded his head indifferently in response, as his withered finger suddenly shot out a drop of dull gold blood essence. Wriggling as they appeared, it descended straight onto Mu Chen¡¯s palm, before rapidly submerging within.

    A dull gold glow started to permeate from Mu Chen¡¯s right arm, before slowly retracting. bit by bit, as it transformed into a golden rune. Sweeping across his palm, it finally entered Mu Chen¡¯s middle finger. Transforming into something akin to a seal, the golden runepletely sealed the lightning poisons within Mu Chen¡¯s middle finger, causing them to be unable to struggle free again.

    As this happened, the jet-ck colour of Mu Chen¡¯s middle finger slowly started to recover its original colour, bit by bit. Nevertheless, he was still able to feel those Divine ck Lightning poisons hidden within his middle finger.

    ¡°That seal is able to seal up those lightning poisons. I¡¯ve broken off my control over it, so you should be about to control that seal as you wish.¡± The bald old man said with a smile, ¡°This can be considered as your second benefit. The Divine ck Lightning is a double-edged sword. Although it¡¯s very dangerous for you, you too shouldn¡¯t underestimate its uses.¡±

    ¡°In the future when you cross hands with others, you could secretly activate it and send your finger pointing out. Hehe, at that time, even an opponent at the Heavenly Completion Stage would instantly suffer serious injuries.¡±

    ¡°During the Hunting War, if you had this move, you wouldn¡¯t have even needed to take such a risk in your fight with that brat, Gu Tianyan. With a single touch, your matter¡¯s settled.¡±

    Hearing those words, Mu Chen instantly felt exultation as he stared with sparkling eyes at his long and slender middle finger. He never imagined that the Divine ck Lightning Poison would have such great uses. Looks like he had truly gotten quite a bit of benefits.

    ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll call it as Divine ck Lightning Poison Finger.¡± Mu Chen said with grin as he clenched his hand. He had casually given it the most closest and simplest name. However, even with such a simple name, it possessed a rather astonishing killing power.

    ¡°Senior, what do we do now?¡± After happily looking at his finger for a good while, Mu Chen finally raised his head and took the initiative to ask for the next instructions. After receiving so many benefits, he would truly feel a little guilty if he didn¡¯t offer some contributions.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take action in a while and lure the ¡®Lightning Spirit¡¯ out. When that happens, you¡¯ll enter the lightning sea and search for the Lightning God¡¯s Pill. Remember, with your strength, even if you¡¯ve practised theplete version of the Lightning God Physique, you can only stay within the lightning sea for, at most, half an hour. Therefore, within this time limit, if you¡¯re unable to find the Lightning God¡¯s Pill, you have to immediately retreat out of there. If not, you¡¯ll instantly turn into ashes,¡± the bald old man said solemnly.

    With a grave expression on his face, Mu Chen nodded his head. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t y around with his little life.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s nod, the bald old man didn¡¯t continue to say any more words and let the former rest for another half an hour. After the former hadpletely recovered, he started to slowly rise into the air.

    As the bald old man rose into the air, Mu Chen was suddenly able to feel the space intensely erupt. Lines started to extend crazily from the space surrounding the former, leading to something akin to a spatial storm to erupt, which caused the entire stretch of space to tremble.

    An extremely frightening pressure extended out. Under the envelop of the pressure, even the space started to tremble.

    This was the pressure of a Sovereign!

    This pressure was even stronger than the White Dragon Sovereign!

    A serene expression filled the face of the bald old man as a jet-ck ocean tide seemed to erupt behind him. Within the waves, a unendingly giant fish-like creature seemed to shoot out from it.

    Roar!

    As the roar awed and shook the heavens and earth, the giant fish-like creature split apart the endless waves, before unfurling a gigantic pair of draconic wings, which hid the skies and covered the earth. This scene, it was exceedingly terrifying.

    ¡°This is the Northern Sea Dragon?¡±

    Mu Chen was extremely shocked, since the Northern Sea Dragon was too gigantic! It¡¯s approximately ten thousand metres long. With a look, one would not be able to see its entire length. At the same time, the pressure radiating from it was so strong that even the space seemed to be unable to endure it.

    Bang! Rumble!

    Just as the Northern Sea Dragon appeared, the bald old man¡¯s body disappeared, and extremely terrifying peals of thunder instantly erupted from within the ck lightning sea.

    As Mu Chen looked over, he saw countless thousand metre long ck lightning pirs rushing towards the sky from within the lightning sea. After converging on the air above the lightning sea, they transformed into a indefinitely-shaped ck lightning spirit. Lightning liquid transformed into lightning rivers as they dripped from it, while a pair of jet-ck lightning bolts appeared, which looked akin to eyes that have formed out of ck holes. As they appeared, they proceeded to stare at the Northern Sea Dragon in the far distance.

    Bang!

    That indefinitely-shaped ck lightning spirit gave a furious roar, causing ck peals of thunder to wreak havoc as they resounded, enveloping around thousands of metres wide.

    Mu Chen sucked in a breath of cold air once again as shock filled his eyes.

    That spirit, should be the Lightning Spirit, right?

    That perverted existence was truly too frightening.

 Chapter 338 - Infiltrating the Lightning Sea

    <strong>Chapter 338 - Infiltrating the Lightning Sea</strong>

    Bang! Rumble!

    Erratic peals of thunder rang out across the horizon as destructive energies, akin to wanting to destroy the heavens and earth, surged out, causing people to feel extreme terror upon seeing it.

    Once it appeared, the Lightning Spirit had locked onto the person it was most familiar with, the Northern Sea Dragon. The boundless fluctuations radiating from thetter¡¯s body caused it to feel extremely threatened.

    Bang!

    The lightning sea crazily erupted out, causing ten kilometre high giant waves to form. As the Lightning Spirit furiously roared, the ten kilometre high lightning waves condensed as the lightning immediately surged out. Hiding the sky and covering the earth, they pressed onto the Northern Sea Dragon.

    However, facing the iing attacks, a chillingly cold glint shed within the giant eyes of the Northern Sea Dragon. Opening its big mouth, jet-ck waves gushed out. Those waves contained an unlimited amount of chilling air that seemed to be able to even freeze space.

    Crack! Crack!

    As the waves and the lightning waves smashed against each other, the lightning waves instantly froze. As the ck icyyer rapidly extended out, it rushed towards the lightning sea at lightning speed.

    Bang!

    Countless bolts of ck lightning, akin to furious dragons, rushed out from within the lightning sea. As they violently colliding with the ck icyyer, they caused it to shatter into pieces.

    Mu Chen sat on the Lightning Refining tform, his eyes filled with shock as he looked at the terrifying exchange happening before his eyes. This was genuine strength, one that could shatter space and cause the heavens and the earth to tremble by simply raising one¡¯s hands.

    This was a Sovereign.

    A true expert of the Great Thousand World.

    Scalding hot intent erupted within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. This was his goal in his pursuit of cultivation. One day, he would also be able to reach such heights!

    Rapidly withdrawing his intentions, Mu Chen turned his gaze towards the churning ck lightning sea. As of now, since the Northern Sea Dragon was already entangled the Lightning Spirit up, this was his best opportunity to enter the lightning sea.

    Although the crazy and devastating ck lightning bolts blotted the sky, Mu Chen did not feel much dread in his heart. Immediately after he stretched his body, he suddenly shot out, before quietly entering the lightning sea without a sound.

    Upon seeing this, a glint shed within the giant eyes of the Northern Sea Dragon, before its attacks suddenly became more erratic, forcing the Lightning Spirit to retreat, time after time. Obviously, he was trying to diverge the attention of the Lightning Spirit. If not, once Mu Chen was discovered, any casual lightning bolt it threw at thetter would cause him to immediately turn into ashes.

    However, it was fortunate that Mu Chen¡¯s strength was truly too weak. The little bit of Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating from Mu Chen was masked by the terrifying exchange that was caused by the shing parties. Therefore, when Mu Chen neared the lightning sea, he still wasn¡¯t discovered by the Lightning Spirit.

    Upon seeing that, Mu Chen quietly sighed in relief, before staring gravely at the unending ck lightning sea before him. Standing there, he was akin to grain of sand within the ocean,pletely unremarkable.

    With such arge disparity between their sizes, it was extremely easy for terror and dread to surface within others.

    Mu Chen tightly clenched his fists as his ck pupils stared at the ck lightning sea. Fiercely clenching his teeth, with a move, he transformed into a ray of light and shot straight in.

    Plop.

    As a big wave formed on the surface of the ck lightning sea, Mu Chen¡¯s figure had already disappeared.

    The instant Mu Chen entered the ck lightning sea, he was able to feel the lightning energies that pervaded this ocean. Within this sea, there were even quite a few Divine ck Lightnings swimming around. Looking akin to giant ck dragons in the sea, they wriggled around in a frightening manner.

    As Mu Chen appeared, he had immediately attracted the attention of some Divine ck Lightning, causing them to swim over. Obviously, they had discovered energy fluctuations that were different from their own.

    Seeing their reactions, Mu Chen hurriedly activated his Lightning God¡¯s Physique, causing a faint ck lightning bolt to surface around his body. At the same time, his middle finger also turned jet-ck. As the fluctuations of the lightning poison radiated out, it masked the fluctuations of his Spiritual Energy.

    Just as Mu Chenpleted his actions, the Divine ck Lightning had already shot over. Swimming around Mu Chen¡¯s body, they seemed to have detected something.

    At this time, Mu Chen did not dare to make a single move. In this kind of ce, as long as he was somewhat revealed to be different from the Divine ck Lightning, he would be instantaneously struck into ashes by them.

    Fortunately, his luck wasn¡¯t bad to such a point. The bald old man truly didn¡¯t want him to turn into ashes. After circling around him awhile, the Divine ck Lightning proceeded to swim away. After all, they were only a part of the lightning energies, and didn¡¯t have any intelligence. Therefore, it was natural that they were unable to differentiate Mu Chen apart from themselves.

    Whew. Mu Chen wiped away the cold sweat that appeared on his forehead. With a move, he shot straight through the lightning sea. Pushing apart the lightning liquid, he shot into the depths of the lightning sea that was jet-ck to the point of causing people¡¯s hearts to palpitate.

    This lightning sea was extremely expansive, and Mu Chen did not know which direction the Lightning God¡¯s Pill was at. However, after thinking about it, that object should be born in a ce where the lightning energies were at its thickest. Therefore, it was clear that the depths were the most probable ce for the Lightning God¡¯s Pill to be born.

    However, saying and doing were two different things. Wanting to search for a Lightning God¡¯s Pill in such an expansive lightning sea was still not an easy task. Mu Chen diligently searched around. However, even after ten minutes passed, he still had not the slightest bit of reward.

    As he searched deeper and deeper into the depths of the lightning sea, the Divine ck Lightning bolts that he met grew increasingly terrifying. Their sizes were approximately hundreds and thousands of metres long. Looking from a great distance, they were akin to icy-cold ck dragons sitting at the bottom of the ocean, causing people¡¯s blood to run cold.

    As time ticked by, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help getting somewhat anxious and impatient. Although he was relying on his Lightning God¡¯s Physique, as well as the lightning poison to conceal himself, this was only a temporary measure. Also, it was clear that this state couldn¡¯tst long. Once half an hour of time was reached, he would be unable to resist the corrosion caused by the lightning energies in the lightning sea. At that time, he might be instantly turned into ashes.

    ¡°I can¡¯t continue staying in this blind state, if I do, there would simply be not enough time.¡±

    Thoughts rapidly floated into Mu Chen¡¯s mind as his eyes sparkled. Only after quite a long whileter did rity reappear within his eyes. While deeply pondering, he muttered, ¡°Although the lightning energies within this lightning sea are frightening, the lightning sea is full of them. Some of them should definitely contain some information. Since the Lightning God¡¯s Pill is the object that represents the source of the lightning sea, the lightning energies rippling within the lightning sea will definitely have some response!¡±

    This idea of Mu Chen¡¯s was rather gutsy. Within this lightning sea, his strength was obviously too weak. The slightest mistake would cause him to be destroyed hundreds and thousands of times. Originally, he should be avoiding the lightning energies that filled this lightning sea. However, as of now, he nned to take the initiative and acquire the information he wanted from them.

    This was an extremely dangerous n. However, Mu Chen seemed to neverck such guts.

    After muttering to himself, Mu Chen finally made his decision. If something unfortunate truly popped up, he would immediately turn around and leave. Relying on the concealment provided by his Lightning God¡¯s Physique and the lightning poison, he should be able to smoothly leave this ce. However, if that happened, it be would considered that he had failed this task...

    However, at this time, Mu Chen also had no other road left to walk on. Therefore, he could only take such a risk.

    After making his decision, Mu Chen did not hesitate anymore. With a thought, the ck lightning bolt around his body grew slightly dimmer. He did not dare topletely let it go, with the only thing he could do was to attract the attention of the lightning energies in this lightning sea, little by little, and search using such a method.

    As the ck lightning bolt around Mu Chen¡¯s body gradually became dimmer, he instantly felt the tranquil lightning energies immediately starting to churn and surge. In fact, even the gigantic Divine ck Lightning in the far distance seemed to have sensed this change.

    As a bolt of lightning energy came into contact with his body and went straight through him, Mu Chen immediately activated his Lightning God¡¯s Physique. The lightning bolt blossomed, enveloping his enter body once again.

    The Divine ck Lightning that had sensed the changes came to a stop once again, before slowly swimming around and bing tranquil.

    Enveloped by the lightning bolt, Mu Che¡¯s body vigorously trembled. The lightning energy that entered his body obviously contained the power of ck lightning, causing it to be extremely formidable. However, it was fortunate that he had already endured the strikes of several bolts of Divine ck Lightning; therefore, creating a little bit of resistance. After wasting some time, the lightning energy within his body was finally absorbed and refined by him.

    After refining the lightning energy, a ck lightning bolt shed within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. Lowering his head, he looked towards a certain ce within the jet-ck lightning sea, while joy surfaced within his eyes.

    Indeed, from that lightning energy, he was able to sense some unique fluctuations. The origin of those fluctuations were at the ce he was looking at.

    The Lightning God¡¯s Pill was definitely at that ce!

    With a move, Mu Chen traveled through the lightning sea like a fish, increasing his speed as he swept towards that location.

    Because of his increased speed, within a short span of a few minutes, Mu Chen had arrived at the deepest part of the lightning sea. There, the colour of the lightning sea was an increasingly mysterious ck colour. The jet-ckness was akin to ink, while feeling slightly vicious.

    Lightning arced within the liquid of the sea, radiating with destructive fluctuations. This caused Mu Chen¡¯s scalp to slightly turn numb. A ce like this was truly not somewhere that he, a little Heavenly Transformation Stage, shoulde to.

    A lightning bolt erupted within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he continuously scanned his surroundings. Piercing through the jet-ck lightning liquid, he continued his search for his target.

    At this time, less than half of the time he had remained. If Mu Chen did not increase his speed, he might not be able to continue and would have to escape from this lightning sea.

    Cold sweat dripped from his face as Mu Chen¡¯s heart rate increased. As of now, a sliver of anxiousness and impatience appeared within his eyes.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    While his heart was as impatient as a roaring fire, suddenly, his eyes violently contracted. Rapidly shooting forward and traveling through the lightning liquid, his palm seemingly touched a membranous-like substance.

    With a thought, a ck lightning bolt erupted from his palm and enveloped his body as he slowly prated that surface.

    Upon passing through it, he could immediately feel that the ck lighting liquid, which contained destructive energies, hadpletely disappeared. At that moment, even the surrounding lightning sea had also disappeared.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    As Mu Chen curiously looked around, he understood that he was in an isted space that was independent from the surrounding depths of the lightning sea.

    Obviously, this ce... would only be used to hide the most precious of objects.

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart pumped increasingly fast before he looked at the centre-most position of this isted space. Immediately, his breathing suddenly froze at this instant, while unconceble joy and happiness erupted from his face.

    At a distance within his sight, a metre wide ck lotus stood floating in the dark space. The lotus seemed to be made of liquid that was continuously circted within itself. Within the centre-most position of the lotus was a ck pearl, approximately the size of an infant¡¯s head, that was slowly rotating around.

    Indescribable fluctuations radiated from within the pearl, as if it was the origin of the lightning energies of the heavens and earth.

    mes erupted from within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes.

    He had finally found the Lightning God¡¯s Pill.

 Chapter 339 - Got It

    <strong>Chapter 339 - Got It</strong>

    Within this isted space, Mu Chen looked at the circr pearl, whose jet-ckness was akin to a ck hole, with iparable joy. From thetter¡¯s fluctuations, Mu Chen knew that he had definitely found his target.

    The Lightning God¡¯s Pill!

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally found it.¡±

    Mu Chen suppressed the joy and happiness surging from within his heart, and continued to maintain his vignce. Rapidly shooting forward, he neared the ck floating lotus that seemed to be made of ck liquid.

    As he near it, Mu Chen was able to discover that the ck lotus was seemingly created from ck lightning liquid. However, even though it looked like a liquid, it gave people a mysterious feeling that it was something that can¡¯t be destroyed. Furthermore, Mu Chen was unable to discover a single trace of destructive fluctuationsing from this ck lotus that was formed from the lightning liquid.

    This was entirely different from the erratic lightning energies found in the lightning sea that seemed to want to destroy the heavens and wreak the earth.

    After staring at the lightning liquid-like ck lotus awhile, Mu Chen turned his attention to the Lightning God¡¯s Pill. This thing was his primary objective, and he needed to immediately acquire it, since the time he had left was getting shorter.

    Extending his hand out, traces of ck lightning bolts erupted from the centre of his palm. With a flick of his finger, those lightning bolts shot out, and wrapped around the Lightning God¡¯s Pill like a silkworm¡¯s cocoon.

    Since Mu Chen¡¯s Lightning God Physique had absorbed some energies from the Divine ck Lightning, the Lightning God¡¯s Pill did not develop the slightest resistance against the energy of the same origin as itself. Thus, it would be acquired and stored by Mu Chen in an extremely easy fashion.

    Seeing everything going so smoothly, Mu Chen sighed a breath of relief. A suction force erupted from his palm, and the Lightning God¡¯s Pill, wrapped in the lightning bolt,nded in his hand.

    Bang!

    However, just as the Lightning God¡¯s Pill descended onto his hand, the isted space instantly started to intensely shake. As the space distorted and warped, signs of it shattering started to appear.

    Seeing this spectacle, the expression on Mu Chen¡¯s face instantly changed. Instantly, he stored the Lightning God¡¯s Pill and was about to leave. However, as his gaze swept across the ck liquid lotus floating in the centre, a slight thought entered his mind.

    Although he didn¡¯t exactly know what use this lightning liquid lotus had, for it to be born in the same ce as the Lightning God¡¯s Pill, it was definitely not an ordinary object. Since it had appeared before his eyes, why not just conveniently take it? If not, how long do he have to wait for such an opportunity to present itself again?

    As Mu Chen¡¯s eyes sparkled, he extended his hand. Lightning bolts erupted from the centre of his palm again, and brought the lightning liquid lotus into Mu Chen¡¯s hand.

    Chi!

    After storing the lightning liquid lotus, Mu Chen did not dare to stay there a moment longer and explosively shot out from that ce. Passing through the copsing isted space, he appeared, once again, in the mysterious depths of the lightning sea.

    Chi. Chi.

    A ck lightning bolt enveloped Mu Chen¡¯s body. Ramping up his speed to the very extreme of his capabilities, he crazily shot out away from the depths of the lightning sea.

    Bang!

    However, just as he had increased his speed, an astonishingly ferocious roar erupted from the Lightning Spirit, which was being entangled by the Northern Sea Dragon in the air above the lightning sea. Seemingly turning crazy, countless ck lightning bolts erupted from it, causing the ck waves that were endlessly rushing towards it to explode away from it.

    Seeing this sudden eruption of craziness from the Lightning Spirit, happiness filled the Northern Sea Dragon. From the looks of it, Mu Chen should have already found the Lightning God¡¯s Pill.

    Bang! Bang!

    As the Lightning Spirit roared, countless bolts of ck lightning, akin to a giant dragons, shot out. Rumbling towards the lightning sea, they attempted to strike and kill Mu Chen, who had stolen the Lightning God¡¯s Pill.

    However, the Northern Sea Dragon was obviously not going to allow it to strike and kill Mu Chen. Opening its giant mouth, cold ck air that was sufficient to freeze space gushed out, causing the lightning bolts topletely freeze up.

    Seeing the unending interference of the Northern Sea Dragon, the Lightning Spirit becamepletely furious. Its gigantic body suddenly blew up, transforming into lightning liquid that blotted the skies. With a scream, it rushed towards the lightning sea. Transforming into a gigantic ck bolt of divine lightning that was approximately a mile long, it split apart the lightning sea. With an iparable speed, it descended to a certain ce within the lightning sea.

    As Mu Chen was hurrying along in the lightning sea, chilling intent erupted from every pore of his body, as an indescribable aura of death enveloped his heart.

    Furiously raising his head, he saw that the lightning sea was being split apart. A ck bolt of divine lightning, approximately a mile long, pierced through. Akin to a heavenly punishment, it locked onto the space surrounding him. There was absolutely no way for him to evade now!

    Mu Chen¡¯s face turned deathly pale. Facing an attack of such a degree, there was simply no way for him to evade or endure it.

    Facing this kind of attack, the only thing he could do was to simply wait for his death.

    Bang!

    However, just when Mu Chen was totally helpless, the lightning sea was suddenly parted by a frightening energy. ck cold air howled and rushed through, and right before the Divine ck Lightning arrived, it enveloped Mu Chen within it.

    Chi. Chi.

    The ck cold air transformed into an iceberg, locking Mu Chen within its depths, who was covered byyers of protection.

    Boom!

    As the Divine ck Lightning furiously struck the iceberg, the lightning sea instantly erupted, causing lightning liquid thousands of metres high to surge out. Gigantic cracks extended out from the iceberg. However, in the end, it had resisted the furious strike from the Lightning Spirit.

    Chi!

    The iceberg shot out. In a sh, it rushed through the lightning sea and appeared in the air.

    The gigantic and endless body of the Northern Sea Dragon rapidly shrank, before turning into the fragile and delicate look of the bald old man. Descending before Mu Chen, he started to tightly churn lightning sea before him.

    Within, the Lightning Spirit furiously roared. Sending lightning liquid thousands of metres tall, it attempted tounch an assault at the bald old man once again.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Upon seeing this, the bald old man gave a cold snort. As his hands turned illusionary, the space surrounding the lightning sea suddenly distorted, while ck cold air erupt from it. Transforming into an iparablyrge ck icy prison, the lightning sea was locked within.

    Bang! Bang!

    Countless ck lightning bolts struck the surface of the icy prison; however, it was still unable to shatter and break it apart. Previously, the bald old man was afraid of the Lightning Spirit destroying the Lightning God¡¯s Pill upon sensing its doom; therefore, he had apprehension in using that much strength. Since the apprehension was gone now, the Lightning Spirit, which didn¡¯t have much intelligence, was naturally not his opponent.

    After entrapping the Lightning Spirit, the bald old man turned around and grinned at Mu Chen, while rubbing his hands together. None of the imposing aura and manners that was able to shatter the heavens and rend the earth with each action was present in his current appearance.

    Mu Chen shot an unhappy re at him. However, without dilly-dallying, a ck lightning bolt appeared within the extended palm. After the lightning bolt dissipated, a Lightning God¡¯s Pill, which was the size of a human¡¯s head, revealed itself.

    One could faintly discern a countless number of minute lightning vortices present on the surface of the Lightning God¡¯s Pill. As it continuously rotated, low and deep peals of thunder rang out.

    Upon taking the Lightning God¡¯s Pill out, lightning bolts started to form within the surroundings, creating an extremely mysterious sight.

    Upon seeing this Lightning God¡¯s Pill, the eyes of the bald old man instantly turned red. With a grab, he took it. Even though ck lightning bolts started to strike his withered palm, he did not let it move him a single inch.

    ¡°The Lightning God¡¯s Pill...¡±

    Emotions gushed out from the bald old man¡¯s eyes. For the sake of this Lightning God¡¯s Pill, he had been preparing for hundreds of years. Finally, today, he had achieved his wish.

    With this Lightning God¡¯s Pill, he would be able to take a step forward and break the threshold of 9th Rank Sovereign, and be a true Earth Stage Sovereign!

    After feeling emotional for quite a while, the bald old man finally regained his calmness and stored the Lightning God¡¯s Pill. Breaking the threshold was obviously not an easy matter. Even though he had managed to get his hands on the Lightning God¡¯s Pill, he still needed to make lots of preparations for this attempt.

    ¡°Mu Chen, treat this as me owing you a favor,¡± said the bald old man as he looked towards Mu Chen.

    With augh, Mu Chen replied, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re too polite. The benefits I¡¯ve received are already enough. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t ept this favor.¡±

    Indeed, not only did he receive theplete version of the Lightning God Physique, he also had the Divine ck Lightning Poison Finger, as well as the Spiritual Light Empowerment he was going to receive. This amount of harvest was already iparably abundant.

    ¡°Hey. looks like the benefits that you gained are indeed quite big,¡± said the bald old man with an intentful smile as he shot a look at Mu Chen.

    Seeing the looking from the bald old man, Mu Chen instantly gave a guilty smile. With a wave of his sleeve, the lightning liquid lotus that he obtained from within the lightning sea appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Senior, this is something that I found at the same ce as the Lightning God¡¯s Pill. However, I don¡¯t know what it is,¡± exined Mu Chen as he pointed at the lightning liquid lotus.

    As the bald old man stared at the lightning liquid lotus, a ray of light shed within his eyes as he replied with some shock, ¡°This seems to be a Lightning God¡¯s Lotus...an extremely rare Heavenly Treasure. Simr to the Lightning God¡¯s Pill, there¡¯s only an extremely small chance that it would be born within the lightning energies. I never imagined that this lightning sea would simultaneously give birth to the Lightning God¡¯s Pill and this Lightning God¡¯s Lotus...¡±

    ¡°Lightning God¡¯s Lotus...¡± Only from his exnation did Mu Chen know what this lightning liquid lotus was. From the name, one can obviously tell that it was something extraordinary.

    ¡°Since this Lightning God¡¯s Lotus was found by you, it should belong to you, too,¡± said the bald old man as he gestured with his hand.

    Mu Chen tilted his head forward. Obviously, he had never imagined that the bald old man would be that generous. After all, this Lighting God¡¯s Lotus was not an ordinary item.

    ¡°Although the Lightning God¡¯s Lotus is also very rare, it doesn¡¯t have much effect on the current me.¡±

    With a smile, the bald old man exined, ¡°Your luck¡¯s quite good. This Lightning God¡¯s Lotus will have an extremely good effect on the training of your Lightning God¡¯s Physique. In the future, when you practice while sitting on it, you¡¯ll be able to absorb endless amounts of lightning energies from it to temper or fleshly body. This is extremely beneficial, since it would increase the progression of your Lightning God¡¯s Body.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Mu Chen felt slightly happy. This Lightning God¡¯s Lotus had such an unexpected godly effect? He was currently worrying that his Lightning God¡¯s Physique was too hard to practice and train. He never imagined that this Lightning God¡¯s Lotus would help solve some of his troubles.

    ¡°Then, thank you very much, Senior.¡± Mu Chen voiced his thanks in a sincere tone. Although it was somewhat dangerous, the benefits that he had obtained was sufficient to warrant him to undertake them. He believed that there would be countless people lunging and fighting for their lives to offer their help, should the bald old man put the word out. However, it was a pity that there weren¡¯t many people of this level who would dare to endure the Divine ck Lightning with their bodies and survive to tell the tale...

    Thinking about it, if not for this point, the Northern Sea Dragon would not havee to find him.

    Shaking his head, the bald old man gave a wave of his sleeve, grabbed Mu Chen and left thest level of the Lightning Territory to a mountain in the 9th level.

    The space over there wasn¡¯t as pressurising as the previous level. Although lightning rivers were present everywhere as they floated around, it was countless times better than thest level of the Lightning Territory.

    ¡°Next up...¡±

    The bald old man gave a faint smile as he looked towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°As with my promise, I¡¯ll help you with your Spiritual Light Empowerment.¡±

 Chapter 340 - Accepting the Spiritual Light Empowerment

    <strong>Chapter 340 - epting the Spiritual Light Empowerment</strong>

    ¡°Spiritual Light Empowerment...¡±

    Hearing those three words, a trace of excitement shed uncontrobly within Mu Chen¡¯s heart. Although his harvest was abundant during this trip, it was clearly the Spiritual Light Empowerment that moved Mu Chen the most.

    Compared to the Lightning God¡¯s Physique, which required a long time of practice and training, the Spiritual Light Empowerment was able to cause his strength to advance and progress in the shortest amount of time without any side effects.

    As of now, his strength was only at the Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase. Compared with Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong and the rest, who were at the Heavenly Completion Stage, this disparity was too great. Within the Hunting War, after risking his life to fight, he had only managed to achieve a reluctant victory. Furthermore, it was only due to Gu Tianyan not being the slightest bit overbearing. Otherwise, if they had truly fought till the end, Mu Chen truly did not have the confidence to achieve victory.

    After all, the disparity of the Heavenly Transformation Stage to the Heavenly Completion Stage was truly toorge.

    However, if his strength was able to progress by some lengths, he would not need to suffer that much when faced with a Heavenly Completion Stage opponent.

    ¡°Bring out your Spiritual Light.¡± said the bald old man with a grin. After receiving the Lightning God¡¯s Pill, the bald old man¡¯s mood was extremely good.

    Nodding his head, Mu Chen flicked his finger, causing a bright and resplendent clump of light to shoot out, before transforming into a sparkling and transparent gem. Within the gem, boundless pure Spiritual Energy continuously radiated from it.

    After taking this Spirit Crystal out, Mu Chen had also taken all the other Spirit Knight¡¯s Spirit Crystals out. Although their effects weren¡¯t as strong as this Spirit King¡¯s Spirit Crystal, no matter how small they were, they were still meat.

    However, the bald old man did not care about those Spirit Knight¡¯s Spirit Crystals, and only extended his hand to grab the Spirit King¡¯s Spirit Crystal. Nodding his head, he said, ¡°The Spiritual Light World is somewhat miraculous. The Spiritual Aura that it condenses appear to be extremely pure. Using this for empowerment truly can¡¯t be anymore suitable.¡±

    Although the Spiritual Aura of the heavens and the earth were boundless and majestic, they would always be contaminated by other sources of energy. If one wanted to absorb them, one would have to do so after refining them. However, the Spiritual Light World was different. Although it was not arge space, the Spiritual Energy that was condensed by it was clearly much more pure,pared to the Spiritual Aura of the outside world.

    ¡°Take the Lightning God¡¯s Lotus out. With the assistance of that thing, the results of your Spiritual Light Empowerment would improve by a notch,¡± said the bald old man.

    Hearing that, Mu Chen felt some surprise and joy. Looks like the Lightning God¡¯s Lotus truly was a treasure for training and cultivation.

    With a wave of his sleeve, the Lightning God¡¯s Lotus appeared and floated in the air. ck lightning liquid slowly circted around like water. Nevertheless, it still maintained its lotus shape.

    With a move, Mu Chen sat down of the top of the Lightning God¡¯s Lotus. As he made contact with the Lightning God¡¯s Lotus, he instantly felt waves of lightning energies quietly erupting out, before finally entering his body.

    The energy of Divine ck Lightning was contained within these lightning energies. However, it was far from the erratic lightning bolts that struck him before. Slowly permeating Mu Chen¡¯s body, bit by bit, they passed through his muscles, meridians, blood vessels and bones, leaving behind a feeling of numbness.

    At this moment, the Lightning God¡¯s Physique within Mu Chen¡¯s body seemed to have activated on its own ord. His entire body was akin to a voracious wolf, greedily devouring those lightning energies. Relying on those energies, Mu Chen started to refine his body.

    Unable to bear it, Mu Chenfortably exhaled a clump of white qi. The white air even contained minute traces of lightning bolts sparkling around.This Lightning God¡¯s Lotus was truly a good treasure! This kind of practice was truly countless times morefortable than being struck by the previous lightning!

    With the flick of his finger, the Spirit King¡¯s Spirit Crystal instantly shot out of the bald old man¡¯s hand, before finally floating above Mu Chen¡¯s head. In the next moment, the Spiritual Lights adorned Mu Chen¡¯s body were akin to the starry sky.

    A wave of boundless pure Spiritual Aura spread out. Like a faint mist, it enveloped Mu Chen within.

    ¡°Prepare to start.¡±

    With a wave of his sleeve, ck chilling air erupted from within. Violently sweeping the Spiritual Lights together, rays of brilliance instantly started to grow brighter as the Spiritual Lights werepletely connected to one another. Finally, they shot straight into the Spirit King¡¯s Spirit Crystal.

    Bang!

    Strong and powerful Spiritual Energy exploded from the Spirit Crystal. Due to its purity, they had seemingly formed drops of Spiritual Energy liquid on the surface of the Spirit Crystal, sparkling with dazzling brilliance.

    Whoosh!

    As the bald old man¡¯s withered finger gave a tap on space, a boundless ray of Spiritual Energy suddenly shot out. Finally, descending from the sky, it enveloped Mu Chen, who was sitting on the Lightning God¡¯s Lotus, within it.

    Boundless and pure Spiritual Energy gushed into Mu Chen¡¯s body like flooded waters.

    This Spiritual Energy was too pure. Absolutely not requiring any kind of refinement, it waspletely sucked in by the wide open, small mouth of the Spirit sitting within Mu Chen¡¯s aurasea.

    A Spiritual Energy halo appeared around the Spirit¡¯s body, while boundless Spiritual Energy rippled within every one of Mu Chen¡¯s meridians and bones. However, following the influx of more and more Spiritual Energy, Mu Chen was able to feel that quite a bit of Spiritual Energy was starting to escape from his body.

    This was a verymon urrence, as no one couldpletely absorb all of the Spiritual Energy provided by the Spiritual Light Empowerment. Seemingly half of all the Spiritual Energy entering Mu Chen¡¯s body was escaping Mu Chen¡¯s absorption.

    Regarding the escaping Spiritual Energy, although Mu Chen felt pain in his heart, there was absolutely nothing he could do about it. This was obviously not something he could manage.

    Naturally, although he could do nothing, that did not mean that the bald old man could not do so.

    Upon seeing the Spiritual Energy that was escaping from Mu Chen¡¯s body, the forehead of the bald old man started to wrinkle up. With him supporting Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Light Empowerment, that Spiritual Energy still dared to be so disobedient. If he could allow Mu Chen to enjoy only half of the Spiritual Light Empowerment, that would truly make him lose face.

    ¡°All of you, go back in for me.¡±

    Pointing his finger out, a cold ck stream instantly shot towards Mu Chen¡¯s body. In the next moment, a icy-ckyer extended out, wrapping Mu Chen within.

    As Mu Chen was being wrapped by the icyyer, the Spiritual Energy that had attempted to escape was being forced back once again into Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    This was the benefit of having stronger people to support one during one¡¯s Spiritual Light Empowerment. With the bald old man¡¯s powerful strength, he was able to easily use the most perfect method to help Mu Chenplete his Spiritual Light Empowerment. As for the other elders, they were obviously unable to achieve such aplete imprability.

    Since the Spiritual Energy was being forced back into his body, Mu Chen was able sense them once again, causing him to involuntarily sigh in admiration. Truly worthy of the Northern Sea Dragon. He was actually able to force the Spiritual Energy back into Mu Chen¡¯s body without harming him or losing any of the Spiritual Energy.

    With the bald old man supporting his Spiritual Light Empowerment, Mu Chen was able to release all of his vignce. Starting to focus, Mu Chen activated his Spirit, andpletely absorbed all of the Spiritual Energy that was endlessly streaming in.

    Upon seeing that Mu Chen, who was sitting on the Lightning God¡¯s Lotus, hadpletely sank into a training state, the bald old man faintly nodded his head. He did not choose a barbaric method of empowerment. That kind of empowerment would be too disadvantageous, and with his status and seniority, he would naturally not opt for that method. Furthermore, it would disappoint Mu Chen too much. Thetter was able to help him retrieve the Lightning God¡¯s Pill, and this was something that still made him feel gratitude.

    Therefore, the bald old man did not mind the increase in time and concentration needed from him. He had chosen to use the most perfect and most economical method; every Spiritual Energy pulse that entered Mu Chen¡¯s body would be at the exact upper limit of what thetter could absorb. Next up, when Mu Chenpletely absorbed thest pulse, another pulse of pure Spiritual Energy would enter his body. This was seemingly endless and would not show the slightest feeling of sluggishness. This way, it would allow Mu Chen to gradually enter a deep state of training. With that, the results of the empowerment would be even better.

    Within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, the people with the capability of achieve such a perfect control weren¡¯t many.

    As for the Spiritual Light Empowerment of an ordinary student, they were the lowest end method. That method doesn¡¯t even require anybody to take action. At the instant where they left the Spiritual Light World, the Spiritual Light would automatically radiate out and enter their bodies.

    Naturally, the wastage of this method could be around 60 to 70%, with that percentage dissipating away.

    As the bald old man sat in the air, his eyes tightly stared at Mu Chen, who was undergoing the Spiritual Light Empowerment. The method of empowerment he had employed was extremely wasteful of time. However, anybody would neglect such a small and unremarkable problem.

    ¡°Next up, let¡¯s quietly wait for this Spiritual Light Empowerment to end.¡±

    The bald old man gave azy stretch. Looks like for the time being, he had to momentarily guard this area.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Time quietly psed within this 9th level of the Lightning Territory. Unknowingly, an entire month had passed by.

    Within this month, Mu Chen¡¯s body had seemingly entered into apletely deep sleep, without the slightest bit of movement. Even his breathing had been reduced to the bare minimum, akin to a dying person.

    However, although his breaths was getting weaker and weaker, anyone would be able to sense that the Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating from within Mu Chen¡¯s body was getting more vigorous and overbearing, day by day.

    Obviously, he had received an extremely huge benefit in this Spiritual Light Empowerment.

    From the side, the bald old man was casually sitting down. Feeling bored, he gave azy stretch. He had been taking care of Mu Chen for an entire month. However, from the looks of it, there seems to be no sign of this ending.

    ¡°This brat...¡±

    The bald old man muttered, before shaking his head. With a spread of his palm, the Lightning God¡¯s Pill appeared within in a sh. Grinning, he gently rubbed it around, while a drunk expression appeared on his face.

    As long as he possessed this Lightning God¡¯s Pill, even this kind of boring wait would be interesting.

    ¡ª¡ª

    As time continued to quietlypse, it had been over a month. Due to the Spiritual Light Empowerment, Mu Chen had disappeared from within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. This caused doubt in a lot of students. After all, the past Spiritual Light Empowerments did not seem to need such a long period of time.

    Naturally, the news of the Northern Sea Dragon personally helping Mu Chen with his Spiritual Light Empowerment did not spread. Therefore, this allowed for the many ordinary students a reason to be envious.

    In this period of time, the shock brought along by the Hunting War gradually quietened down. The intense fluctuations that were initially brought about by the changes in the Heavenly Rankings had also started to be still. As various dark horses revealed themselves, the ces on the Heavenly Rankings had also changed ordingly.

    People wanting to cause a gigantic change in the Heavenly Rankings might have to wait for the next Hunting War to start. At that time, however, there might be another batch of dark horses that would appear.

    However, even though the mass knew that dark horses might appear, for a dark horse like that monstrous talent, Mu Chen, to reappear, that might be rather difficult.

    He had the strength of a Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase, and yet he was able to defeat a Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase. From the view of many people, this was simply an inconceivable matter.

    As the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy started to gradually turn peaceful, some other matters caused waves to surge within the spiritual academy once again.

 Chapter 341 - Academy Exchange

    <strong>Chapter 341 - Academy Exchange</strong>

    The craze brought forth by the Hunting War hadsted for approximately one month in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, before it finally started to dissipate. As the Heavenly Rankings headed towards stability, the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy headed towards its usual peacefulness once again.

    In this peace, there were some matters whose announcements had attracted people to enthusiastically discuss. One of them being that Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong had coborated and formed a team, and had taken the task of killing Mo Longzi from the Mission Hall.

    This matter had immediately caused an uproar in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Mo Longzi¡¯s terrible name could be said to be very fierce within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. It¡¯s said that as long as those students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy that were training in the outside world ran into him, almost all of them would either be sadistically tortured to death, or suffer an extremely miserable death. This caused an imcable hatred within the student masses. However, although Mo Longzi was savage and cruel, his strength was exceedingly tyrannical. Within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, the number of people who were able to be a threat to him would only be two, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong.

    In the past, Shen Cangsheng would head out alone, by himself. However, he had returned without any results. This time, he had finally coborated with Li Xuantong. Obviously, they had decided on a n that they had to get rid of this poison of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    The 1st and 2nd Rank of the Heavenly Rankings coborating was something beyond worth seeing. However, it was helpless for the masses, as they were unable to follow the two, and could only quietly wait within the academy for the good news. All of them believed that Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong, this astonishing and absolute duo, would definitely not return with empty hands.

    However, it¡¯s obvious that this kind of news would note so soon. Therefore, approximately ten days after Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong had left the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, much of this craze had also gradually faded away to peacefulness.

    However, after this matter, there was another one that had broken the peacefulness of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, yet again.

    It was well-known by everyone that there were countless spiritual academies within the Great Thousand World. Although the names of the Five Great Academies had the greatest reputation, this did not mean that there were truly no other spiritual academies whose strength was on par with the Five Great Academies.

    There were a few simrly strong spiritual academies whose strength were not weaker than the Five Great Academies. However, their reputation and fame were, all in all, somewhat weaker. Therefore, when people often talked about spiritual academies, the Five Great Academies would be the most easily remembered by people.

    Due to this point, it had undoubtedly stimted those strong academies that had the qualifications to challenge the Five Great Academies, but were somewhat onlycking in fame and prestige. They had thought of all sorts of methods, and searched for geniuses all over the ce in an attempt rely on them to promote the academy¡¯s name as those geniuses rose.

    Naturally, this kind of fame and reputation had to rely on the namesake of the ¡°Five Great Academies¡±.

    Therefore, this had lead to the creation of the so-called ¡°Academy Exchange¡±. Simply speaking, after a certain period of time, there would be some strong academies who would bring their teams towards the ¡°Five Great Academies¡± and use them as a pretext to call for students topare notes. From its appearance, it looked good-natured. However, thepetitive and provocative intent contained within was already self-evident.

    Although the ¡°Five Great Academies¡± were clear about these so-called ¡°Exchanges¡±, they did not have any means to reject them. After all, their opposition¡¯s reasons were truly high sounding and dignified. Being the Five Great Academies, their prestige and reputations were at stake. Therefore, they did not have any reason to reject.

    Simrly, after more than a month since the end of the Hunting War, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy weed an Academy Exchange. This undeniably caused the peaceful Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to be restless and disturbed once again.

    Quite a few outstanding students started to roll their sleeves up for action and were prepared to reveal their abilities in this Academy Exchange. They wanted to let those fellows understand that the quality of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy wasn¡¯t something that any random spiritual academy couldpare to.

    Being one of the Five Great Academies, they naturally had their own kind of arrogance. Perhaps, they were very ordinary within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. However, regardless of that, they had all surmounted all difficulties to be able to be students of this academy. This was what they drew their arrogance from.

    Therefore, this Academy Exchange was something the student masses of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had risen their heads and looked forward to, unhurriedly as it arrived.

    This year, the academy that was undergoing the Exchange with the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy. It was a strong spiritual academy that sat within the Ancient Cauldron Continent. It¡¯s said that the fame and reputation of the Ancient Cauldron Continent was lower than the Northern Heavenly Continent. However, underestimating a spiritual academy that took its name from the continent it was on due to this lower fame and reputation might be a rather stupid thing to do.

    Therefore, during this period, all the students within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would pay attention to this matter. The degree of attention had even exceeded that of the Hunting War.

    After all, regardless of the changes that happened due to the Hunting War, the most outstanding person was still a person of their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. However, in such an Exchange, if they were to lose, that would sully the fame and reputation of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Regardless of a single defeat, all of their faces would turn ugly.

    Therefore, at this time, the students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy were extraordinarily cooperative. Regardless of the contradictions within the internal factions, they had to deal with this Exchange before settling their disputes. If not, they would incur the despise and contempt of all the students.

    As a result, this exchange had proceeded as nned.

    The location of the Exchange was set up in the northern square. It could be seen that the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had regarded this exchange exceedingly important. After all, this concerned the fame and reputation of their spiritual academy.

    To a founding spiritual academy, fame and reputation were very important matters.

    For such an exchange, to put it nicely, one can call it as somewhat of a little public shaming venue. If the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was unable to defend this ce, it would have quite a bit negative effect towards the fame and reputation of their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Following theunch of this Exchange, the students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy became more solemn and serious. This was due to the sensations they got from the students of the Ancient Cauldron Academy that hade over. These students seemed to have undergone rigorous screening and selection process, as none of them appeared to be easy to be dealt with.

    This exchange had continued for three whole days.

    On the first day of the exchange, both sides had sent their experts out. However, none of them were able to gain any superiority. A few of the outstanding and famous students on the Heavenly Rankings obtained some victories, as well as some losses. On a whole, the situation could be said as being stable.

    However, this result caused the students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to withdraw their contempt and scorn. This Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy hade prepared. Added with the fact that their 1st Rank and 2nd Rank on the Heavenly Rankings, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong, were outside of the academy on a mission to kill Mo Longzi, obviously, they could note back on such a short notice. Furthermore, Mu Chen, who had achieved widespread fame and stepped into the 3rd Rank of the Heavenly Rankings, had mysteriously disappeared for over a month, with no one knowing where he went.

    With their three strongest people not present, if they continued with their negligence, wanting to achieve victory in this Exchange might truly be a difficult task.

    Thus, on the second day, the top ten ranks within than Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Heavenly Rankings, He Yao, Su Xuan, Xu Huang, Zhao Qingshan and the rest of the top ranked students all came out. With such a lineup, Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy final managed to achieve an overwhelming victory and suppressed the grandeur of the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy back down.

    However, this kind of suppression onlysted for a day. On the third day, the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy did not continue to send out more outstanding students. In fact, they had only sent one person out.

    However, it was this one person that had started his challenge from the 9th Rank of the Heavenly Rankings. Within a short span of a day, under the countless horrified gazes of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy students, he had sessively defeat Mu Fengyang, Xu Huang, Zhao Qingshan, Su Xuan and the rest of the outstanding students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy...

    The entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was in an uproar due to that.

    More than half of the top ten within the Heavenly Rankings that took action were eliminated by that person. Moreover, that person¡¯s actions were very fierce and vicious. Seemingly all of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy students that lost to him had suffered serious injuries. This kind of violent and vicious way had incurred thebined wrath and anger of the student masses of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. However, they still had no way to deal with that person¡¯s strength.

    Therefore, they could only ce their final hope on the shoulders of He Yao, who had yet to lose.

    However, in the end, this kind of hope was still mercilessly shattered.

    He Yao was able to contend with the opponent, and had used all of his means and methods. However, due to a wrong move, he still regretfully lost. Therefore, the top ten of the Heavenly Rankings had seemingly beenpletely wiped out.

    The voices from the entire side of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy students were instantly extinguished. Obviously, no one thought that there would actually be such a situation in this Exchange.

    On the contrary, the atmosphere on the side of the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy was in high spirits. Some of their students already had contempt and disdain in their gazes as they looked at the students from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. In their hearts, they had truly believed that their Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy had already exceeded the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy in terms of strength, and was already sufficient to rece this academy from one of the Five Great Academies.

    After this fight, every student from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy came to know the vicious person that had seemingly caused aplete wipeout to the top ten within the Heavenly Rankings. It was a youth by the name of Liu Zheng. His talent was absolutely astonishing. Furthermore, what made people feel shocked and astounded was that he was once chosen by the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. However, in the end, he was unable to pass through the evaluations. After being eliminated, he had switched to the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy..

    Yet, this student that was previously being eliminated had appeared once again in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. This was an unexpectedly present scenario. With such a mocking irony, it caused a fiery pain within the hearts of all the students from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    No wonder why this fellow would be that vicious when he made his moves! He was relying on this to take revenge on the fact that their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had no eyes!

    The students from the Northern Heavens Spiritual ACademy were all furious and angry. Those evaluations could not be considered aspletely fair, as it relied on both strength and luck. Although this Liu Zheng had shocking talent, what he wascking was only some luck. Speaking of that, there simply wasn¡¯t anyone to me. However, from the viciousness shown in his attacks, he appeared to have excessive grievances.

    Feeling furious, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy students continued to search for their finest students that have yet to make their move. However, following that, they discovered that other than the trio of Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong and Mu Chen being missing, there seemed to be no student who was stronger than He Yao in their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy...

    This result caused all of them to tear up. Could it be that this Exchange would end with such a depressing result? If that were to happen, once the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy leaves, they might immediately proim about it wantonly. At that moment, the fame and reputation of their Northern Heavens Spiritual ACademy would suffer a serious blow. This might even affect their prestige, as well as their ranking within the Five Great Academies...

    However, hope would always inadvertently appear. Just as all of the students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy were in tears, Su Xuan had rmended a person that had incurred the agreement of the masses.

    That person was naturally the only one, other than Mu Chen and the other missing two, within the top ten of the Heavenly Rankings that had yet to take action.

    That person, was the one and only Luo Li.

 Chapter 342 - Liu Zheng

    <strong>Chapter 342 - Liu Zheng</strong>

    Northern Square.

    As of now, this square, which was devoid of people after the end of the Hunting War, had once again be the focal point of countless people, due to the arrival of the Exchange.

    The attention it gained seemed even more fervent and passionate that the Hunting War.

    This was due to the whole Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy unanimously gathering together to face a foreign opponent.

    The Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy was already pressing the top of their heads. If they were not able to return the expression that filled their faces back to their opponents, they might truly be theughingstock of the Five Great Academies, and would receive the ridicule of everyone.

    This was absolutely not something that the arrogant Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy could endure.

    A sea of humans pervaded the vast and expansive square. Over 90% of the people there were students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Only within the northwest corner was a small group of people that were inharmoniously present.

    They were the students from the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy.

    Those students wore green-coloured robes, with males and females present. However, the majority of them had their arms folded in front of their chests, while a cold smirk appeared on their faces as they looked towards therge and imposing number of Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. <i>So what if you have more people? You¡¯re still unable to defeat Senior Brother Liu Zheng! In this Exchange, our Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy will step on your Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy!</i>

    If they were able to step on the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and have a prominent and outstanding performance in the Great Academy Competition half a yearter, then, maybe their Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy might be able to take over the ce of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy!

    ¡°Senior Brother Liu Zheng, you just have to defend us for one more day for our Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy to achieve victory! At that time, let¡¯s see if they have anything else to say!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, all of these Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy students are just reluctant to admit their mistakes, like saying that their strongest students aren¡¯t around. Senior Brother Liu Zheng had been fighting since yesterday till now. So those so-called ¡®Top Ten¡± of your Heavenly Rankings, aren¡¯t they justpletely useless?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, even if the top three of your Heavenly Ranking came today, Senior Liu Zheng will make them scram with their tails between their legs like usual!¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    The mockery and loudughtering from those Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy students rang out with restraint, which immediately incurred the wrath and fury of the student masses of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Ever since the appearance of that Liu Zheng, their attitudes had appeared extremely rampant. However, due to the drop in results, although the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy students had bellies full of fire, they were unable to let it out, with the only thing they could do was let their eyes sprout with mes.

    On the square before them stood a man in green robes, whose his arms were crossed before him. With his back ramrod straight, he stared indifferently at the furious Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy students, while a cold smirk appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    <i>This is the spiritual academy that I¡¯ve dreamt of entering? From the looks of it, it doesn¡¯t seem as awesome as in my dreams.</i>

    He wanted to let the people of the Northerns Heavens Spiritual Academy know that losing him, Liu Zheng, showed how blind they were!

    Within the very front of the student masses of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was the current gathering spot for the most elite people within the student body. He Yao, Su Xuan, Xu Huang and the rest of the veteran elite students, as well as those new elites like Zhao Qingshan, had all crowded around there. However, at this time, the expressions of their faces weren¡¯t a pretty sight to behold.

    ¡°Su Xuan, have you already sent people to inform Luo Li? Will shee?¡± asked Xu Huang in a low voice as he looked at Su Xuan. As of now, other than Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong, as well Mu Chen, who had mysteriously disappeared for over a month, of the top ten within the Heavenly Rankings, there was only Luo Li, whom hadn¡¯t taken action, left.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent the message out. Although Luo Li usually doesn¡¯t like to fight with people, this matter concerns the face of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. She shoulde.¡± Su Xuan replied while nodding her small head.

    ¡°Is there any use for her toe? This Liu Zheng¡¯s strength should be at the Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase. He¡¯s not weaker than Li Xuantong. Without speaking about Luo Li, even if Mu Chenes, I¡¯m afraid that he might not even be able to achieve a victory. After all, this isn¡¯t a friendlyparison.¡± After all that had happened, He Yao had maintained some distance from Mu Chen. With Luo Li having that kind of rtionship with thetter, although he knew that the situation before him was suitable, he still could not resist to mention it.

    Su Xuan shot an indifferent re at him and said, ¡°If you think you¡¯re capable, all of us will let you continue.¡±

    Hearing her words, He Yao turned sluggish. Clenching his teeth, he turned his head around. Although he was exceedingly close to the Heavenly Completion Stage, he was still unable to take that step forward. If not, he would have already defeated Liu Zheng.

    Silence filled the crowd as everyone felt slightly sullen. These people from the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy truly knew when to pick a challenge. Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong had just left the academy, while that Mu Chen had mysteriously disappeared. They had chosen such a time to send their attack, causing them to be caught unprepared and simply unable to muster any defenses.

    While provocative and furious gazes were exchanged between the students from both academies, their higher-ups were both simrly seated on the chief podium within the northern square. Although the atmosphere there wasn¡¯t as incisive andpetitivepared the atmosphere between the students, it was clear that there wasn¡¯t any friendliness, either.

    ¡°Haha, Headmaster Tai Cang, looks like our Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy hase at an unfortunate time for you guys. The talent of that brat, Liu Zheng is extremely high. However, he¡¯s too arrogant. I¡¯ve originally wanted him to meet up with the most elite students within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and rely on them to file down his haughtiness,¡± said a rather fleshly man with a grin as he sat on the chief podium.

    ¡°You must be joking, Dean Fei. Exchanges are only smallpetitions topare notes. When mutuallyparing notes, finding one¡¯s weaknesses would be enough. Why bother about filing down other¡¯s haughtiness, right?¡± Dean Tai Cang replied with a faint smile.

    The fatty who appeared to be a merchant was the Dean of the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy, and was named Fei Qingsong. Although his appearance wasn¡¯t awe-raising, he was a figure at the extreme peak within the Ancient Cauldron Continent. If not, he wouldn¡¯t be able to be a Dean of an academy. Therefore, anyone who underestimated him due to his appearance might get killed with a single strike from him, without knowing exactly what had happened.

    ¡°Dean Tai Cang¡¯s bearing is better,¡± said Fei Qingsong while still beaming at both corners. Patting his big and coarse palm onto the table, he said, ¡°Looks like our Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy has an unfair advantage in this Exchange. Please feel rxed, Dean Tai Cang. When I go back, I¡¯ll reprimand those little fellows, and make them tightly seal their mouths up. Haha.¡±

    A faint smile still lingered on Dean Tai Cang¡¯s face without any warmness or rage. Only the Elder sitting beside him started to frown and wrinkle his brows. That was the Hall Master of the Punishment Hall, Mo You. Faintly moving his lips, a sliver of a sound rang within Dean Tai Cang¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Dean, I¡¯ve already passed this news to Lord Northern Sea. However, as of now, there hasn¡¯t been any reply...and I don¡¯t know exactly whether Mu Chen will appear...¡±

    Hearing those words, Dean Tai Cang faintly nodded his head without being detected.

    ¡°Dean Tai Cang, are there any other students that want to make a move from your North Heavens Spiritual Academy? If not...¡±Fei Qingsong said with a face beaming with smiles. However, before he could finish his statement, his eyes started to faintly narrow. Turning his head towards the skies in the northern direction, he saw a streak of light shooting over. Like a graceful swan, itnded within the northern square under the countless gazes from the surroundings.

    As the light dissipated, it revealed the slender physique of a young girl. Wearing an outfit that was ck as ink, with silvery hair flowing down from her head, and a delicate and exquisite face, she brought along an extremely unique aura that made her seem to be independent of the world around her as she appeared within everyone line-of-sight.

    The originally moring northern square seemingly turned much quieter at this instant. Regardless of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy or the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy, astonishment and shock shed within the eyes of the students from both sides.

    ¡°She¡¯s arrived!¡±

    Upon seeing this, a tremor went through the minds of Su Xuan and the rest.

    ¡°What? There truly isn¡¯t any other student left from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy that has yet to make a move? I¡¯ve waited for so long just for a girl?¡± Liu Zheng was also faintly stunned by Luo Li¡¯s appearance. However, in the next moment, bring along coldughter, his voice rang out.

    Luo Li¡¯s clear and limpid eyes quietly stared at Liu Zheng. However, she did not respond with any words, with only her jade-like hand slowly covering her Luo Shen Sword.

    ¡°10th Rank on the Heavenly Rankings, Luo Li, seeks your guidance.¡± Luo Li¡¯s gentle and clear voice slowly fluttered throughout the square.

    ¡°10th Rank on the Heavenly Rankings? Even your 4th Rank, He Yao, had lost under the hands of Senior Brother Liu Zheng. What can she, the 10th Rank, do?¡± At this time, some of the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy students managed to regain their rity, before tugging their mouths. Discussions rang out in session as they thought, <i>Could it really be the honey trap of the legends?</i>

    While the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy students were undergoing their discussions, a gaze quietly shot out from within their ranks. Finally, it converged on the lovable body of the absolutely beautiful girl with an outstanding character within the square.

    There seemed to be a peculiar and ruminating smile contained within that gaze.

    <i>Luo Li, you really are here...</i>

    Within the square, Liu Zheng coldly stared at Luo Li, whom was elegantly standing not too far way, before slowly saying, ¡°I¡¯m a person that doesn¡¯t know how to show mercy. Don¡¯t assume that I¡¯ll let you off just because you¡¯re pretty. Therefore, if you don¡¯t wish to damage your face, it¡¯s best that you step down, now.¡±

    Luo Li¡¯s eyebrows faintly bunched up before replying in a gentle voice, ¡°Please.¡±

    Hearing her reply, Liu Zheng¡¯s expression gradually grew cold. With a cold snort, he took a furious step forward. Instantly, boundless Spiritual Energy shot to the sky as overbearing Spiritual Energy pressure came enveloping over.

    Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase.

    The expressions of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy students turned solemn and grave. This Liu Zheng was truly fierce and vicious. However, his strength was also extremely tyrannical.

    Su Xuan, He Yao and the rest were also staring at the square. Even they had never seen Luo Li truly take action before. However, she was able to coborate with Mu Chen to kill a Spirit King. Thinking about that, her true strength shouldn¡¯t be just that little bit that was revealed. Naturally, they were also unable to fully determine exactly how strong Luo Li was. Only when she truly took action would they be able to tell.

    <i>I hope she has also concealed her strength.</i>

    Su Xuan thought as she gave a soft sigh in her heart. That Liu Zheng¡¯s moves were extremely heavy. If he hurts Luo Li, at that time, when Mu Chen arrives, no one knows how mad and furious he would be. As of now, she can only hope that Luo Li¡¯s strength would be able to give all of them a surprise.

    Standing arrogantly in the square, boundless Spiritual Energy swept out from Liu Zheng. Staring at Luo Li, a cold and sinister light erupted from his eyes. As long as he was able to defeat this final opponent, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy should have no words left to say, right?

    ¡°The Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy is nothing more than this.¡±

    A ridiculing smile appeared at the corner of Liu Zheng¡¯s mouth as he said in a soft voice, ¡°Since I¡¯m unable to meet up with your top three of your so-called ¡®Heavenly Rankings¡¯, I¡¯ll just have to step on them one by one during the Great Academy Competition half a yearter.¡±

    Hearing his words, a chilling intent shed within Luo Li¡¯s clear and limpid eyes. Staring at Liu Zheng, her jade-like hand slowly grasped the Luo Shen Sword tightly. In the next moment, everyone could feel a simrly boundless Spiritual Energy sweeping out from her body, akin to a storm.

    The density and strength of the Spiritual Energy had simrly reached the Heavenly Completion Stage!

    The eyes of countless Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy students instantly grew wide open. No one would have guessed that other than Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong, the 10th Rank on the Heavenly Rankings, Luo Li, would actually have such astonishing strength!

    She¡¯s simply even better than Mu Chen at concealment!

    However, Luo Li treated the countless shocked gazes that were converged on her as nothing. Staring at Liu Zheng, whose face had simrly changed, her clear and cold voice, followed by the the melodious and sharp ring of a sword, resounded across the horizon.

    ¡°To deal with you, I only need...¡±

    ¡°One sword!¡±

    Boundless Sword Qi rushed through the skies.

 Chapter 343 - The Might of One Sword

    <strong>Chapter 343 - The Might of One Sword</strong>

    Buzz!

    A clear sword ringing sound apanied the boundless Sword Aura as it shot directly through the clouds. The swift and fierce Sword Aura undted in the skies, causing the skies to seemingly turn dark and gloomy.

    The originally moring sounds that pervaded the air in the square had stopped upon this happening.

    Regardless of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy or the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy, the faces on all of the student had a shadow of graveness. No one would have imagined that this youngdy that seemed outstanding in both her temperament and beauty would actually be able to disy such an astonishing and imposing manner.

    However, with such strength, how was she still ranked as the number ten on the Heavenly Rankings?

    This was absolutely enough to target the top three rankings!

    Su Xuan, He Yao and the rest were all in shock with amazement disyed on their faces. This was especially true for He Yao, he had a vexatious expression on his face. Amongst the students from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, there were merely two people who could be said to have truly stepped into the Heavenly Completion Stage.

    Those two were Shen Changsheng and Li Xuantong. Even Mu Chen, who had various methods and exceedingly strongbat prowess, was too far away from the Heavenly Completion Stage with regards to his true power.

    Originally, He Yao had assumed that Mu Chen would be the third person to step into the Heavenly Completion Stage. However, who could have thought that Luo Li, someone who had extremely little asions to cross hands with people and someone that revealed her true strength in extremely few asions, would actually possess such frightening strength?

    This pair of lovers were simply abnormal!

    Were they not afraid of their diaphragms feeling unbearable by hiding like that? There were a few people who were secretly clenching their teeth, because this was obviously quite a big blow to them.

    However, other than those few depressed people, the absolute majority of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy students had joy and happiness rushing out of their eyes. Luo Li¡¯s strength was this strong, in that case, that Liu Zhen could no longer continue to be that insolent anymore!

    ¡°Hmph, a single sword? You¡¯re too arrogant!¡±

    Under the innumerable attentive gazes from the surroundings, the startled expression of Liu Zhen disappeared as he snorted with a coldugh. This Luo Li¡¯s strength had truly far exceeded his expectations; however, it was still at the Initial level of the Heavenly Completion Stage. If she wanted to defeat him by using a single sword, that was simply an enormous joke!

    However, Luo Li seemed to have not heard his coldughter. Clenching the Luo Shen Sword in her jade-like hands, her slender fingers ran across the sword sheath. In the next instant, a cold light blossomed as the Luo Shen Sword left its sheath once again.

    Upon its appearance, the entire world seemed to have turned cold and frosty.

    A Sword Aura blotted the skies as a 300 metre long gargantuan light de shot into the skies. The boundless and majestic Sword Aura started to condense at an astonishing speed. In a short few breaths, the 300 metre long gargantuan light sword started to condense and form a river of Sword Aura.

    With its appearance, a frightening Sword Aura started to radiate from it.

    As he looked at the river of Sword Aura, there was a faint change in the expression on Liu Zhen¡¯s face. A chilling intent arose from his skin as an extremely dangerous fluctuation started to erupt from his heart.

    Seeing that, Luo Li gently strutted forward. With a light tremble of her jade-like hands, the longsword in her hand was gently thrusted out.

    Buzz!

    The longsword buzzed and screamed as if something was resonating with the sword. In the sky, the river of Sword Aura started to surge downwards, turning into an eye-catching light beam. Carrying along an indescribably swift and fierce Sword Aura, it swept fiercely towards Liu Zhen.

    A single sword turned into the Luo River.

    Bang!

    Ten thousand strands of Sword Aura surged forward, and before the river of Sword Aura descended towards the ground, the earth was already sliced to a disastrous state. At this time Luo Li had disyed all of her strength and put everything into this move. Therefore, this time, it was much stronger than the previous time in the Hunting War!

    Liu Zhen raised his head, the image of the river of Sword Aura reflecting off his pupils. At this time, his gaze had turned extremely grave as he thought, <i>This single sword truly is astonishing.</i>

    However, wanting to make him, Liu Zhen admit defeat was not that easy to do!

    A cold glint surged out from within his eyes and with a grasp of his hand, a scarlet spear suddenly appeared within it. From the spear in his hand, an erratic Spiritual Energy fluctuation swept out, like mes.

    ¡°Fire God¡¯s War Spear!¡±

    All of the Spiritual Energy exploded from within his body without a trace of restraint as scarlet-coloured Spiritual Energy shot up towards the sky. With a frontal thrust of his spear, the air within the region seemed to have been pierced through and was ruptured by it.

    BANG!

    Everyone present could see the dreadful mes erupting explosively from within Liu Zhen¡¯s body as a scarlet light engulf the heavens and earth like the rage of the fire god. Carrying along torrential amounts of angry mes, it violently collided against the river of Sword Aura.

    BANG!

    At the instant of the collision, the Sword Aura and the scarlet light exploded. The Sword Aura wrecked havoc across the area, causing the earth to instantaneous shatter and crumble as a gigantic fissure rapidly extended on the ground.

    At this moment, the Scarlet light suddenly shattered.

    As the Sword Aura swept across, it actually managed to thoroughly slice and break down the scarlet-coloured Spiritual Energy that was akin to mes.

    A dumbstruck look appeared within Liu Zhen¡¯s eyes as he thought, <i>Her Sword Aura is so swift and fierce and it has far exceeded my expectations.</i>

    His hand started to tremble as he explosively retreated, not daring to have the resolve to face that sharp edge again.

    Swish!

    However, just as he started to retreat, and his imposing manner had weakened, a beautiful, graceful figure shot towards him with. The Sword Aura that blotted the skies seemed to follow the beautiful figure as it started to surge towards her.

    Akin to lightning, the Sword Aura tore space apart and headed directly towards Liu Zhen as he stared at it with an aghast look.

    That speed was too quick, and he could only watch helplessly as the sharp edge rapidly grewrger in his view; however, he did not have a single trace of energy left to evade it.

    As the sword light swept forward, the body of the sword, which rippled like water, patted Liu Zhen¡¯s chest before the Sword Aura erupted out.

    BANG!

    Liu Zheng flew across the sky, beforending disastrously on the outside of the arena. A mouthful of fresh blood violent spurted out as his face turned deathly pale, while his eyes became filled with terror and relief that he had survived.

    He had previously tasted the feeling of death when the Sword Aura struck him. If Luo Li wanted to kill him, he would have absolutely no way to live.

    The victor had appeared too quickly.

    The grace of that single sword was only felt by a minority of people. However when Liu Zhen disastrouslynded on the ground, everyone present already knew who the victor was. Therefore, cheers of joy that shook the world instantly rang out from the location of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Su Xuan, He Yao and the rest wore expressions of astonishment as they stared at the beautiful figure in the arena with somewhat peculiar gazes. Who would have thought that this youngdy, who had only followed quietly behind Mu Chen, would actually hide such strength?

    All of them had underestimated her.

    She did not only possess a beauty and temperament that stole people¡¯s breaths away, her strength was equally breathtaking.

    ¡°She truly is formidable,¡± eximed Xu Huang with a sigh. This batch of Freshmen were truly outstanding. Having one Mu Chen was already enough, and now, who would have thought that this girl, who was usually quiet, would actually be that terrifying?

    It looked like she had purposefully restrained her sharp edge when standing beside Mu Chen and acted introvertly. Yet, just like the umon sword in her hand, there would be a day that she would reveal her sharp edge.

    And that was today.

    While the students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy were cheering, the students of the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy wore indeterminate and downcast expressions. At the beginning, they were still feeling excited; however, who could have imagined that after a short moment, there would be such a thorough reversal in the situation?

    Liu Zhen of the Heavenly Completion Stage had actually been defeated in such a short amount of time.

    On the podium, the smiling face of the Dean of the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy, Fei Qingsong, slightly twitched, before saying with a smile, ¡°Undoubtedly one of the five great academies. Who would have thought that there was actually such a formidable person, other than the Top Ten on the Heavenly Ranking that had yet to reveal themselves?¡±

    Dean Tai Cang smiled as he looked towards the youngdy standing in the arena and replied, ¡°You¡¯re overpraising, Dean Fei. Luo Li dislikes fighting, and if not for her emotions being different from other days, she would not have taken action.¡±

    Fei Qingsong also smiled. Narrowing his eyes, he said, ¡°She is called Luo Li? Hmm... That sword that she had executed. It made me recall the Luo Shen Sword Technique of the Luo God n... Could it be that she is a member of the Luo God n?¡±

    Dean Tai Cang refused toment and replied, ¡°Since Liu Zhen was defeated, this Exchange should end here. Both parties had their wins, and Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy sure is strong and robust.¡±

    ¡°Haha, wait a moment,¡± said Fei Qingsong with a grin, ¡°Dean Tai Cang, we, the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy, still have people that have yet to fight... I didn¡¯t say that Liu Zhen was the strongest student of our Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy... Furthermore, although you all have a member of the Luo God n... Haha... We also have a student with a special background.¡±

    Upon hearing his words, Dean Tai Cang could not resist wrinkling his forehead.

    This Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy had surelye prepared.

    On the arena, Luo Li slowly started to restrain the Sword Aura that surrounded her body as she quietly looked towards Liu Zhen, who looked like a sorry figure and said, ¡°Your Spiritual Energy is superficial. It seems that there was someone who had forcefully risen your strength. With your original capabilities, you don¡¯t have the qualifications to challenge the Top Three of the Heavenly Rankings within our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    An ugly expression appeared on Liu Zhen¡¯s face as he wanted to curse out. However, due to that previous fierce and swift sword of hers appearing in his mind, he was unable to speak at that moment. That faintly trembling appearance had lost all of its previous awe.

    The students of the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy clenched their teeth; however, there was still no one who dared to open their mouths and speak. Even Liu Zhen was defeated, and it was obvious that they were not able to achieve victory against Luo Li.

    Luo Li looked towards the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy students, who were suppressing their rage and anger, before graceful turning and walking away with the longsword in her jade-like hands. Although she did not like to fight with people in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, she was still a student here and would naturally not stand at a corner and watch the people from the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academye there and humiliate the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. However, since she had already achieved her objective, she would not continue to stay in the arena.

    Looking at Luo Li, who had turned her body and walked away, Liu Zhen clenched his fists, before finally calming down. A disappointed look appeared within his eyes as he understood that he truly was not a match for Luo Li.

    ¡°Haha...¡±

    However, just as Luo Li had taken two steps, a softughing voice slowly rang out from within the group of students of the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy.

    Upon hearing thatughter, a slight pause urred in Luo Li¡¯s footsteps.

    After hearing theughter, unexpectedly, those few Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy students had a cold shiver run up their bodies as the expressions on their faces changed.

    Innumerable gazes shot towards the direction of theughing voice.

    At the rearmost position within the group of Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy students, a figure slowly stood up and walked through the group. Finally standing in front of Liu Zhen, he casually said, ¡°Useless.¡±

    A faint tremor ran through Liu Zhen; however, he could only unwillingly lower his head.

    The figure strode passed Liu Zhen and slowly walked onto the arena. Raising his head, a handsome face was revealed. On his face was a pair of scarlet pupils that looked akin to blood, which made them particrly eye-catching.

    ¡°Haha, Luo Li... the next Empress of the Luo God n. I never imagined that you would actually be at this ce...¡±

    Luo Li turned around. When she spotted the scarlet pupils of the man in front of her that were akin to blood, an endless chilling intent erupted from within her clear and limpid eyes.

    Her jade-like hand slowly gripped her longsword tightly as a cold voice filled with chilling intent spilled out from those red lips.

    ¡°Blood God n...¡±

 Chapter 344 - Xue Shi

    <strong>Chapter 344 - Xue Shi</strong>

    ¡°Blood God n...¡±

    When those three words rang out from Luo Li¡¯s lips, the absolutely beautiful face of the girl had already turned ice-cold. Swift and fierce killing intent had even erupted from within her eyes. This kind of emotion and state of mind was rarely disyed by her.

    The handsome youth gave a faint smile. Wearing a striking set of blood-red robes, an aura reeking of blood seemed to radiate from his entire body, while the pair of eyes that seemed to be coloured with fresh blood appeared extremely mysterious and strange.

    ¡°Look¡¯s like the news that we¡¯ve gotten out really is real. Being the next Empress of the Luo God n, you¡¯ve not properly received the inheritance under the protection of Luo Tianshen, and have run all the way to this Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy...¡±

    The handsome youth smiled and said, ¡°Is this your escape?¡±

    Luo Li¡¯s jade-like hand slowly gripped the Luo Shen Sword tightly as her expression grew even more cold and frosty.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve forgot to introduce myself. My name¡¯s Xue Shi. A member of the Blood God¡¯s Royal n,¡± the handsome youth faintly bowed forward, appearing modest and cultured. However, the unconceble aura of blood radiating from him caused people to feel wary and vignt.

    Like the Luo God n, the Blood God n was one of the four God ns in the Western Heaven World.

    The person in front of them had unexpectedlye from the same ce as Luo Li.

    ¡°Xue Shi? I¡¯ve never heard of such a name within the Blood God¡¯s Royal n. Looks like your status within the Blood God n isn¡¯t high, right?¡± said Luo Li in a cold and detached voice as she stared at the handsome youth in front of her.

    Hearing her reply, a cold glint shed within the blood red eyes of the handsome youth. With an increasingly thick smile, he replied, ¡° If I¡¯m able to capture you, my status would naturally be different.¡±

    ¡°By yourself?¡± gripping her long sword tightly, Luo Li slowly spoke out.

    ¡°Haha, being able to be crowned as the next ¡®Luo Empress¡¯ by Luo Tianshen, naturally, I dare not show any contempt towards you. However, your age is, after all, too young, and you¡¯ve not even received a single inheritance...¡± replied Xue Shi has he licked his lip, while his blood-red pupils stared at Luo Li. At this moment, a thick bloody light erupted from his palms, radiating with bloodthirsty fluctuations.

    ¡°As for me, I¡¯ve already received the inheritance once. Therefore... you have to be careful, and don¡¯t get killed by me. Otherwise, you¡¯re Luo God n will truly be finished.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that,¡± replied Luo Li indifferently.

    Xue Shi responded with a smile. However, there was not the slightest bit ofughing intent within his eyes. In the next instant, he took a step forward. Bloody Spiritual Energy that blotted the skies gushed out from him, and the originally bright skies were instantly dyed blood-red.

    Thick auras of fresh blood rippled and undted across the heavens and earth.

    The fluctuations of that boundless Spiritual Energy was unexpectedly more tyrannical than Liu Zheng¡¯s!

    These fluctuations seemed to already be at the brink of reaching Heavenly Completion Stage Middle Phase!

    This fellow was even more formidable than Liu Zheng.

    The expressions of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy student masses had also violently contorted at this moment, while shock erupted from within their eyes. No one would have guessed that there would actually be a person within the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy that was even stronger that Liu Zheng!

    Graveness had also flooded the expressions of Su Xuan and the rest. This Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy truly had the intent to give their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy a fierce kick to the face.

    ¡°When did the people of the Blood God n run into the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy?¡± At the chief podium, Dean Tai Cang stared at Xue Shi, before casually asking this.

    ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t your Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy the same? Nowadays, our Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy can be considered to have some fame and reputation. Even some of those strong ns are willing to let their memberse to our spiritual academy to train and cultivate...¡± replied Fei Qingsong with a beaming smile.

    Dean Tai Cang did not respond with anyment. However, he thought, <i>For the sake of raising their fame and reputation, the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy really did whatever they could...</i>

    The Hall Master of the Punishment Hall, Mo You had also wrinkled his forehead. This Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy truly was somewhat undiscriminating.

    However, being the overlords of the north, there¡¯s nothing they could say, but only hope that Luo Li would be able to stabilise the situation. However, dealing with that member of the Blood God n seemed to be easier said than done...

    On the square, Luo Li¡¯s eyes faintly narrowed. If this Xue Shi¡¯s strength was to progress one step further, he would be able to break through to Heavenly Completion Stage Middle Phase. Furthermore, his Spiritual Energy was even stronger than Liu Zheng¡¯s.

    From the perspective of stages, he and Liu Zheng were both at the Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase. However, Luo Li knew that Liu Zhen was absolutely not Xue Shi¡¯s match. After all, regardless of their appearance of strength, Xue Shi was a member of the Blood God¡¯s Royal n...

    Therefore, thetter was not someone that Liu Zheng couldpare to.

    ¡°Luo Li, let me see exactly how formidable the next Empress of the Luo God n is,¡± said Xue Shi as he locked his blood-red eyes on Luo Li, while the smile at the corner of his mouth grew increasingly bloodthirsty.

    Luo Li¡¯s charming face grew increasingly frosty as the boundless quantity of swift and fierce Sword Aura rushed to the skies once again.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    As the Sword Aura that blotted the skies converged, the sword river condensed once again. Obviously, Luo Li did not have any intent to show any mercy. Uponunching her attack, she had used her killing move.

    ¡°Wanting to use a single sword to deal with me? Haha! Let us see, exactly who¡¯s single move is superior!¡±

    With a sinister smile, a chilling light erupted from the blood-red eyes of Xue Shi. In the next instant, his figure explosively shot forward as a Blood Aura that blotted the skies immediately surged forth. Akin to a sea of blood, they hid the skies and covered the earth as they swept towards Luo Li.

    As Luo Li¡¯s jade-like hand faintly trembled, her charming figure shot out simrly at the same time, while the sword river howled as it swept out. Seemingly merging together, a sword light that carried along a swift and fierce Sword Aura surged out, splitting the horizon apart.

    This sword of hers appeared to contain a much thicker and colder killing intent than her previous one.

    Seeing this spectacle unfolding before them, everyone opened their eyes wide. Both parties had no intention of warming up. Upon taking action, they had nned to use their killing moves to inflict serious injuries to one another!

    ¡°Sword of the Blood Sea!¡±

    The sea of blood and the sword river seemingly collided together in an instant. As the two iparably violent and explosive attacks collided, within the sea of blood, Xue Shi gave a sudden cold roar. With a clench of his palm, a longsword that seemed to be forged from fresh blood had condensed within. Bringing along a torrential Blood Aura, he thrusted his sword out.

    Ding!

    As the sea of blood and the sword river pervaded out, the two longswords furiously collided against each other.

    The earth below the two cracked and shattered, while distortions seemingly appeared in the air.

    The two longswords vibrated intensely as their tips pressed against one another, with one side filled with boundless Spiritual Energy, while the other being filled with erratic bloodthirstiness. Two Sword Auras that were simrly filled with extremely strong destructiveness smashed against one another. The devastation brought forth instantly caused deep fissures to form on the earth around them.

    As Xue Shi¡¯s arm violently shook, his blood-red eyes sparkled, while a sinister smile rose from the corner of his mouth.

    Suddenly, the sea of blood behind him churned and roll, before transforming into a screen of blood. Within the screen of blood, there seemed to be a pair of soldiers condensed from fresh blood as they howled and exited. At the back of the powerful current were gigantic cities. Those cities were sparkling with gigantic lightning gs, where a golden-coloured dazzling word was present.

    Luo

    As the current of blood surged forth, those cities were instantly destroyed. Countless people turned into bloody waters under the current, while mournful cries of despair rang out from within.

    ¡°Luo Li, take a look! As of now, the territories of your Luo God n are continuously being devoured. Those citizens that have worshipped your Luo God n are continuously being bathed by blood!¡± roared Xue Shi with a sinister smile. With a demonic sound, theughter rushed toward Luo Li.

    Seeing the images of bloody seas within the screen of blood, Luo Li¡¯s mind violently shook, while a distressed mood rushed towards her mind, causing her Sword Aura to copse.

    At the moment when her Sword Aura copsed, Luo Li was able to sense and understand that her opponent was disrupting her mind. This was the method that the Blood God n was the most adept at.

    However, at this moment, she was already a step toote.

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re too tender, after all.¡±

    Said Xue Shi with a sinister chuckle. At the instant where the Sword Aura thatpletely surrounded Luo Li faintly weakened, the blood sword in his hand instantly erupted with a Blood Aura that blotted the skies. As the sword light howled further, it pierced through Luo Li¡¯s defenses, causing the blood light to impact against her delicate figure.

    Whoosh!

    Luo Li¡¯s delicate figure instantly flew out. However, at that very instant, with a raise of her jade-like hand, a ray of sword light pierced through Xue Shi¡¯s shoulder at lightning speed.

    As the Sword Aura devastated the surroundings, the two figures flew out.

    Luo Li¡¯s bodynded directly out of the square. Descending, her charming face was filled with a slightly frosty expression, while blood flowed along her slender jade-like fingers before dripping onto the ground.

    On the square, Xue Shi had stabilised his body. A sword sh was present on his shoulder, with fresh blood staining his robes. However, he did not give the slightest care about his injury. As a blood light erupted out, the blood around his shoulderpletely retracted within his body. Even his injury was rapidly healing itself.

    ¡°Haha, Empress Luo is truly soft-hearted. Only such a scene is able to shake your mind and concentration. In the future, when you¡¯re in charge of the Luo God n, how can that be a good thing?¡±

    A smirk appeared on Xue Shi¡¯s handsome face as he stared at Luo Li, who was sent flying off of the square with ridiculement in his eyes. Continuing his statement, he said, ¡° One cannot have suchpassion if one wants to be the ruler of a n.¡±

    Luo Li¡¯s charming face instantly turned cold as she gripped her longsword tightly. If not for Xue Shi¡¯s method that had shook her mind and disrupted her concentration, it was absolutely not possible for him to force her off the square.

    ¡°Shameless!¡± Roars of fury and anger instantly erupted from the side of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy students. This Xue Shi was too despicable! He had actually used such an underhanded method!

    However, facing their condemning roars, Xue Shi did not give the slightest bit of care. With a ridiculing smile, he said, ¡°Victory and defeat has been decided for his match. If there are still students of your Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy that are not convinced, you cane up by all means. By then, you¡¯ll be able to clearly understand whether I¡¯ve only those few means and methods.¡±

    The expressions of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy students turned ashen in anger as they thought, <i>This Xue Shi is simply more repulsive and abominable than the previous one, Liu Zheng.</i>

    However, although they were angry and furious, at this time, almost all of the elite students of their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had already taken action. Even Luo Li, who had demonstrated her extraordinary skill and talent, had been forced off the square by Xue Shi. ording to the rules, she had already lost the qualifications to continue fighting.

    Therefore, aside from feeling angry and furious, there was no one that could step out from their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. All of their faces appeared extremely sullen as they thought, <i>If only one of the Top Three ranks on the Heavenly Rankings were here! We¡¯d like to see if these fellows would be that rampant then!</i>

    ¡°I know that the Top Three ranks on the so-called ¡®Heavenly Rankings¡¯ of your Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy aren¡¯t here. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll give you all a chance. For three days, we¡¯ll be right here. Within these three days, you guys can try all you want to call them back.¡±

    A mocking arc rose from the corner of Xue Shi¡¯s mouth as he said, ¡°Naturally, as long as they truly dare to appear...¡±

    Upon saying those words, he did not continue waiting. Turning around, he proceeded to leave the square.

    However, just as Xue Shi had turned around, at the chief podium, a faint smile suddenly surfaced on the face of Dean Tai Cang. Standing by his side, Fei Qingsong also seemed to have sensed something, since he had knitted his brows together.

    Humm. Humm.

    The space above the northern square started to distort and warp, while peals of thunder seemed to ring out from within.

    This sudden spectacle immediately attracted the attention of everyone as shocked and startled gazes panned over.

    Xue Shi¡¯s footsteps had also froze as his blood-red eyes faintly narrowed. Raising his head, he stared at the distorted space. From there, lightning lights sparkled around as a thin figure slowly walked out from within.

    Following the appearance of the figure, peals of thunder seemingly resounded across the skies as familiar Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiated across the heavens and earth.

    Feeling those Spiritual Energy fluctuations, countless Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy students furiously rose from their seats while unconceble joy and surprise erupted from their eyes.

    These fluctuations... they¡¯re Mu Chen¡¯s!

    He had finally appeared!

 Chapter 345 - Appearance

    <strong>Chapter 345 - Appearance</strong>

    In the air above the northern square.

    As the space distorted into a whirlpool shape, a thin figure slowly walked out from within. At the moment when it stepped out, Spiritual Energy fluctuations that felt familiar and tyrannical to everyone rippled and undted across the stretch of world.

    ¡°Mu Chen!¡±

    At this moment, the eyes of countless Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy students were all wide open as ecstasy uncontrobly erupted from within. Those Spiritual Energies were too familiar to them.

    ¡°Mu Chen¡¯s arrived!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s finally here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good now! Let¡¯s see if those fellows from the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy dare to continue being that rampant!¡±

    Earth-shatteringly passionate and fervent voices rang out around the northern square as everyone¡¯s faces were brimming with joy and surprise. As of now, Mu Chen¡¯s reputation and prestige were no weaker than Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong. When thetter two were not at the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Mu Chen¡¯s prestige was obviously the greatest.

    During the final fight of the Hunting War that day, he had thoroughly cemented himself at the apex position within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    That position was something that even He Yao was unable to strive for.

    ¡°This fellow... he¡¯s finally appeared...¡± Su Xuan and the rest felt as though a heavy rock had been lifted off their backs. Mu Chen¡¯s appearance had undeniably given every student a dose of adrenaline.

    Beside her, He Yao¡¯s expression started to waver between cloudy and clear. However, in the end, he did not say anything out loud. As of now, regardless of prestige or strength, Mu Chen was already above him, Even though he was unresigned, there was nothing that he could do.

    Within the square, Xue Shi stared at the figure that had stepped out from the spatial whirlpool across the horizon with faintly narrowed eyes. From the passionate and fervent voices that rang out of his surroundings, he was able to realise the identify of thetter.

    <i>This is Mu Chen, 3rd Rank on the Heavenly Rankings?</i>

    After realising that, a coldugh rang out from Xue Shi. Indeed, he wanted to see exactly how capable the 3rd Rank on the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Heavenly Rankings was to actually inspire such confidence in them.

    The entire square was enveloped by this passionate and fervent atmosphere. This caused Mu Chen, who had appeared in the air, to faintly feel some bafflement. Just an instant ago, he had just exited his long and deep state of training...

    However, after leaving his training state of mind, without even having the opportunity to say his thanks to the bald old man, thetter had shattered and cracked space apart, before throwing him in.

    Therefore, he had appeared at this location.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Mu Chen muttered with a slightly wrinkled forehead as he looked towards the northern square below him. After undergoing closed-state training for over a month, there shouldn¡¯t be any big incidents happening in the academy, right? Why was it so lively down there?

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze swept across the northern square below him. In the next instant, a chill suddenly erupted from within his eyes.

    He had spotted Luo Li standing below the square. Currently, eye-piercing blood was dripping from thetter¡¯s jade-like hands.

    Luo Li¡¯s injured?

    A wave of anger shed within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as his figure instantly shot forward, before appearing before Luo Li. Faintly frowning, he asked in a low and deep voice, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Upon seeing the appearance of Mu Chen, a shadow of happiness shed within Luo Li¡¯s eyes. Gently wiping away the blood stains on her hand, she replied with a faint smile, ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury, nothing of any importance.¡±

    ¡°Who did it?¡± Mu Chen asked in a deep voice. As of now, there were not that many people who dare to provoke them within this Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, right? Could it be He Yao? Hadn¡¯t that fellow fought enough?

    ¡°I did it.¡± At this moment, an indifferent voice rang out from close by.

    Slowly turning around, Mu Chen looked towards the square, and imprinted the youth with blood-red eyes, who was d in blood-red robes and standing with his hands behind his back, within his eyes.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Mu Chen asked while his forehead faintly wrinkled up. The person before him was extremely unfamiliar, and he had never seen such a person within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy before.

    Whoosh!

    From a short distance away, Su Xuan shot over, before descending beside Mu Chen. In a low voice, she exined the whole story of what happened to him. As she continued her recount, Mu Chen¡¯s expression grew increasingly ugly.

    This was especially so the moment when he heard that the youth with blood-red eyes before him had used such a despicable method to cause Luo Li to lose her concentration, injuring her shoulder and forcing her out of the square. As of now, the expression on his face was as dark and overcast as a thunderstorm.

    ¡°Sorry. We¡¯ve originally nned to not let Luo Li get entangled with this. However, we truly had no one else to rely on. Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong had temporarily left the academy, while you have been missing...¡± said Su Xuan with some regret.

    ¡°Senior Sister Su Xuan, I¡¯m also a student of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Protecting its name is also my duty,¡± Luo Li¡¯s voice gently interrupted Su Xuan¡¯s apology.

    Mu Chen nodded his head faintly, while his originally dark and overcast expression slowly returned to calmness at this moment. With a soft voice, he said, ¡°You two step back of first. Next, let me take over.¡±

    Seeing that Mu Chen was that calm, while having such chilling intent gushing out from his voice, Su Xuan and Luo Li both knew that the former had be angry. Next, he would take action.

    ¡°Careful, he¡¯s a member of the Blood God n, one of the four God ns in the Western Heavenly World,¡± reminded Luo Li. Although this Xue Shi had used some despicable methods, anyone who neglected his strength due to this might have to pay serious consequences.

    Hearing her reminder, Mu Chen gently nodded his head. Blood God n, huh? Although they¡¯re influential fellows, they didn¡¯t have the qualifications to extend to such a ce. Since they¡¯d extended to such a ce, Mu Chen didn¡¯t mind to chopping this extension off.

    Due to Luo Li, Mu Chen did not have the slightest bit of favorable impressions towards the other three God ns in the Western Heavenly World.

    Luo Li and Su Xuan proceeded to retreat, leaving Mu Chen alone, standing in the square. Upon seeing this scene, the atmosphere within the students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy instantly red up and became more fervent.

    ¡°Brother Mu, beat that wretch to death!¡±

    ¡°Make them scram out of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy with their tails between their legs!

    ¡°...... ¡±

    Various kinds of voices and words rushed towards the sky. Those students from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy all appeared to be psyched up, since all of them appeared to be emotional and excited.

    The students of the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy looked at each other. Obviously, they had never imagined that the students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, who had all looked sullen and were about to die, would change and have such confidence.

    Could it be due to that youth by the name of Mu Chen?

    They casted their doubtful gazes towards the youth, who was slowly walking towards the square. He¡¯s that young? At that age, he obviously didn¡¯t have the look of an elite student that had a bountiful experience.

    On the chief podium, Fei Qingsong faintly narrowed his eyes as he stared at the figure of the youth. With a smile, he said, ¡°Is this Mu Chen person the 3rd Rank on your Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Heavenly Rankings? However, his strength...seems to be far from enough.¡±

    With his eyesight, he was naturally able to tell that the current Mu Chen had not even reached the stage of Heavenly Completion Stage. Seemingly more than half of the Top Ten ranks of the Heavenly Rankings were even stronger than him.

    With a faint smile, Dean Tai Cang replied, ¡°There are times when looking only at the cover would cause one to suffer a crushing defeat.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Fei Qingsong¡¯s eyebrows jumped, before saying with a smile, ¡°Then, I really have to see exactly what capabilities this Mu Chen has...he¡¯s the 3rd Rank on the Heavenly Rankings, right? Haha. Dean Tai Cang, if you are to lose again, you might not be able to say anything more. As for Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong, I think that Xue Shi and their group wouldpare notes with them in the future...¡±

    Hearing his words, Dean Tai Cang smiled, without saying anything in response, and cast his gaze that was filled with interest towards the youth on the square. As of now, thetter seemed to be much more stronger than a month ago. However, he did not know if this time, would thetter be able to fill the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy with shock once again?

    Under the fervent atmosphere, as well as the doubtful gazes of the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy, Mu Chen walked onto the square and stood at a distance not far from Xue Shi. At this moment, those pair of ck eyes radiated with an indifferent chilling glint.

    ¡°The 3rd Rank of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy doesn¡¯t seem to be as strong as I¡¯ve expected,¡± said Xue Shi as he stared at Mu Chen. He was unable to feel any Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating from thetter¡¯s body that wasparable to his own.

    ¡°You should not have injured her,¡± said Mu Chen slowly as his pupils faintly drooped down.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Xue Shi¡¯s eyebrows were faintly raised up. Staring at Mu Chen with his blood-red eyes, he smiled and said, ¡°She truly is very formidable. If she used her true power, even I might not be her match. However, she¡¯s still somewhat too soft-hearted. Even I am easily able to shake her mind...That is her weakness.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, I¡¯ll have you pay some price for that.¡± Mu Chen seemed to not care about Xue Shi¡¯s voice. Minding his own business, his voice softly rang out.

    ¡°Haha...¡±

    Xue Shi gave a smile, one that contained thick bloodthirstiness. Tilting his head to stare at Mu Chen, he replied, ¡°Just based on you? Who do you think you are?!¡±

    As hisst words rang out, the smile on Xue Shi¡¯s face hadpletely disappeared, being reced by a cold and sinister expression. He dreaded Luo Li, and, therefore, used that underhand method against her. However, who did the fellow in front of him think he was...daring to be pretentious in front of him!

    ¡°You¡¯re looking to die!¡±

    The blood-red colour within Xue Shi¡¯s eyes intensified, as blood-red Spiritual Energy that blotted the skies swept out from him. A thick smell of blood permeated the skies, while strong Spiritual Energy pressure came enveloping over. Compared to before, this was even stronger.

    Obviously, this Xue Shi already had the intent to kill.

    Outside of the square, Su Xuan and the rest had grave expressions on their faces. The strength of this Xue Shi seemed to be even stronger than Gu Tianyan by a sliver. They truly didn¡¯t know exactly how Mu Chen would deal with him. After all, this time won¡¯t be a friendlyparison of notes, likest time.

    For the sake of achieving victory in this fight, both sides would use any methods.

    Whoosh!

    Under the pressure from the blood-red Spiritual Energy that blotted the skies, Mu Chen slowly exhaled a clump of white air. Raising his head, ck lightning seemed to gush out from the depths of his ck eyes.

    Abruptly clenching his fists tightly, Spiritual Energy simrly erupted from his body without the slightest restraint.

    Boom!

    Burning with ck mes, Spiritual Energy akin to smoke plumes gushed out and rushed across the horizon. Pervading out, without caring about the pressureing from the blood-red Spiritual Energy, it shot straight up like a pir of light, with nothing that could shake it.

    Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase!

    moring instantly arose from the entire square, with the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy students gawking and feeling shocked first. In the next moment, mocking arcs appeared, bit by bit, on the corners of their mouths.

    How exactly did someone be the 3rd Rank of the Heavenly Rankings with such strength?

    Their gazes turned to mockery and ridicule as they looked towards the students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. However, to their surprise, they saw that the students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy were using mocking gazes to stare back at them, as though rejoining in the misfortune that was about to befall the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy students.

    <i>This group of idiots. They dared to even send a Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase person up. They¡¯re truly asking for trouble...</i>

    <i>¡°This group of morons...when Mu Chen was at the Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase, he¡¯s already able to fight equally with Senior Brother Gu Tianyan...</i>

    The silent words in the students¡¯ hearts erupted out at this moment. However, no one spoke them out. As of now, the atmosphere was subtly causing people to feelical.

 Chapter 346 - Divine Seal of the Vermillion Bird

    <strong>Chapter 346 - Divine Seal of the Vermillion Bird</strong>

    Two boundless and tyrannical Spiritual Energies rippled and undted across the air above the northern square. As the Spiritual Energies pressed against each other, a hurricane seemed to have formed, crazily blowing across this stretch of the world.

    ¡°Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase...¡±

    A dark and chilling glow surfaced within Xue Shi¡¯s blood-red eyes. Staring at Mu Chen, whose Spiritual Energy hadpletely erupted, the sinister arc on the corner of his mouth grew increasingly thick. His feelings were indeed correct. That fellow in front of him, Mu Chen, simply hadn¡¯t broken into the Heavenly Completion Stage.

    Where exactly did this fellow at the Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase get the courage to jump and hop around in front of him?

    Xue Shi, who had never experienced Mu Chen¡¯s astonishing road ofbat results, wouldn¡¯t know. Simrly, those students from the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy would also not know...

    However, the students from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy knew.

    Bang!

    Without wasting any more time talking nonsense, Xue Shi did not care whether the person in front of him, Mu Chen, was truly formidable or just acting pretentiously. As long as he took action, he would naturallye to know. Therefore, taking a step out, he started to form a hand seal. In the next instant, a blood-red glowing Spiritual Energy that lingered across the horizon gushed out. Instantly, the smell of blood reeked out, before transforming into a gigantic hand print that descended from the sky.

    Bang! Rumble!

    As the blood waves gushed out, the bloody handprint howled as it descended, causing even the air to be pressed to the point of exploding, while a gigantic hand impression formed on the earth below Mu Chen.

    This move by Xue Shi had made the expressions of quite a few people turn grave. Previously, against Luo Li, his attacks were too vicious, resulting in people simply unable to understand how strong he was in those brief glimpses. However, after truly revealing his extraordinary strength, everyone finally knew that his strength of being exceedingly close to Heavenly Completion Stage Middle Phase was not baseless.

    Bang!

    Raising his head up, Mu Chen looked towards the bloody handprint that was about to press down on him. Spiritual Energy burning with ck mes spread out like a sea of fire. In the next instant, a starry sky surfaced behind him, before a white tiger treaded the air and appeared.

    Four Divine Constetions Scripture, White Tiger Divine Seal!

    Mu Chen¡¯s fist rumbled out as the White Tiger Divine Seal transformed into a ck streaking fiery meteor. Splitting the horizon apart, it smashed head-on against the bloody handprint.

    Bang!

    Iparably erratic Spiritual Energies impacted one another, before surging out across the horizon. As the gigantic Spiritual Energy shock wave spread out, the earth instantly cracked and fissured. Despite this, the two figures within the square stood firmly and majestically, without moving a bit.

    To them, this kind of shock wave didn¡¯t create the slightest bit of sway.

    As the Spiritual Energy fluctuations within the square slowly dissipated, everyone got a glimpse of the earth, which had already cracked and fissured into little pieces. Panning their gazes towards the two figures that had yet to move, their expressions turned grave.

    A gentle breeze blew by, swirling up the broken pieces of rock, causing them to flutter in the air.

    As the two figures within the square interlocked their gazes, ck pupils and blood-red pupils, a chillingly cold shadow abruptly shed from within.

    Bang!

    The two of them seemingly moved at the same time, akin to two streaks of light shooting out. Heading towards the middle of the expansive square, they smashed head-on against each other.

    ck mes and the bloody light rushed towards the sky, each filling their half of the horizon.

    At the point of contact between the ck mes and the bloody light were two figures sending their shadowed fists howling out. Carrying along churning Spiritual Energies, they smashed against one another.

    Remnant shadows appeared as the two figures continued with their exchange. Akin to the copse of mountains, low and deep sounds of fists and legs colliding rang out, bringing along with them extremely heavy sensations of strength. The two of them had unexpectedly chosen the most violent and vicious way of bare-handedbat.

    This was an extremely eye-stimting way ofbat.

    Everyone¡¯s gazes were firmly locked onto the two indistinct figures within the square, as erratic Spiritual Energy continuously erupted from them like storms, before violently smashing into each other.

    As the two figures continued their sessive exchanges, wave after wave of Spiritual Energy shock waves extended out, smashing and splitting the earth apart.

    Whoosh!

    In the earliest moments of this confrontation, the figure burning in ck mes appeared to be somewhat suppressed, as the blood-red glowing Spiritual Energy eruptions were having the absolute superiority. This made many students from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy clench their fists tightly.

    Fortunately, however, their worries did notst for very long. After being suppressed time after time, the figure d in ck mes grew increasingly brilliant, while his attacks gradually became more violent and vicious. At the end, the pressurising situation waspletely broken.

    Bang!

    The two figures continued their exchange as their fist winds violently mmed against each other, causing the ground they were standing on to copse. This caused them to retreat, skidding on the earth as they drew back hundreds of metres, leaving behind long marks.

    Countless people held their breaths in silence, not even daring to inhale loudly.

    Those few students from the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy were totally dumbfounded. This was the first time they¡¯d ever seen someone who¡¯s able to fight equally with Xue Shi in such an intense brawl. Furthermore... Xue Shi¡¯s current opponent was only at the Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase. In the past, when he had faced opponents of that stage, he would seemingly dominate and achieve victory.

    At the front ranks of the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy students, a grave expression was present on Liu Zheng¡¯s face. Looking at the figure of the youth in the distance, he thought, <i>This 3rd Rank on the Heavenly Rankings is truly formidable...</i>

    Liu Zheng was not weak; therefore, he was naturally able to clearly see the entire process of this bout of an exchange. At the beginning, Xue Shi seemed to always be the one that initiated the offensive. Mu Chen was somewhat in the disadvantage with his initial defense. However, as time went by, this disadvantage became smaller and smaller. Thetter had started to be increasingly proficient with the control over his strength. At the end, there was not much of a difference between the two, with neither one being able to even gain a bit of superiority.

    At this moment, on the opposite side of Liu Zheng, Su Xuan and the rest quietly sighed in relief.

    ¡°He¡¯s familiarising himself with the sudden increase in energy within his body.¡±

    Luo Li exined in a soft voice. She was too familiar with Mu Chen, after all. Previously, he had clearly used Xue Shi to help himself break in the sudden increase in strength due to his closed up training. This was the reason why he was being suppressed at the beginning of the fight. However, once had managed to gain total control the strength in his body, the violent and vicious Mu Chen of the past was clearly back.

    Su Xuan and the rest all nodded their heads. In any case, Mu Chen had dared to engage in a fierce fight with Gu Tianyan when his strength was at the Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase. As if it would be easy for him to be suppressed by Xue Shi.

    ¡°You¡¯ve some ability.¡±

    On the expansive square, a dark and overcast shadow erupted on the handsome face of Xue Shi. Staring tightly at Mu Chen, he had finally understood why Mu Chen was able to be the 3rd Rank on the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Heavenly Rankings. Although thetter was at the Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase, his Spiritual Energy was somewhat strange. Furthermore, his fleshly body seemed to also be very strong. No wonder why thetter had such confidence.

    ¡°However, even if you rely on those, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll still be unable to safely walk away from here!¡±

    A chilling intent erupted from within Xue Shi¡¯s blood-red eyes. The truebat capability of this Mu Chen had truly exceeded the outward appearance of his strength. However, wanting to rely on that to defeat him would truly be too naive.

    ¡°Blood God¡¯s Art, Blood River Piercing Heavens!¡±

    Xue Shi¡¯s body shot towards the sky. With a pat of his palm, a bloody light that blotted the skies converged over, before transforming into a churning river of blood. As the river of blood snaked around him, it appeared akin to a blood dragon, while an astonishing aura of blood radiated from it.

    ¡°Suppress!¡±

    Xue Shi roared furiously, sending his palm patting out. Carrying along with an extremely astonishing and tyrannical power, the churning river of blood, condensed from the boundless Spiritual Energy, pressed straight towards Mu Chen.

    Everyone was able to tell that Xue Shi had already nned to use his true strength to deal with Mu Chen once and for all.

    However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t someone that he could suppress just like that. Although this Xue Shi might be stronger and even more overbearing that Gu Tianyan by a sliver, the current Mu Chen could be said to have grown more tyrannical by a number of times since the Hunting War.

    ¡°This time, it isn¡¯t your turn to suppress others!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure explosively retreated, before forming a seal using his hands that caused people to feel dazzled. In the next instant, churning Spiritual Energy burning with ck mes akin to flooding waters erupted from him.

    A starry sky started to condense behind him, once again. As the ck mes rippled, an extremely astonishing Spiritual Energy fluctuation rushed to the skies.

    Screeee!

    A clear and resonant cry resounded out. In the next moment, a giant fiery-red bird emerged from within the starry sky. The giant bird was d in burning mes, making it appear like a Divine Beast living within fire. With a p of its wings, the temperature of the entire stretch of the world instantly rose explosively. Even the surrounding space started to distort due to the heat radiating from it.

    ¡°That is...¡±

    As Su Xuan and the rest looked towards the giant fiery-red bird that emerged from the starry sky, all of their expressions were in faint shock.

    ¡°Four Gods Constetion Scripture, Divine Seal of the Vermillion Bird!¡±

    With an expressionless face, Mu Chen furiously sent his palm patting out. In the next instant, the starry sky behind him shattered and copsed. pping its extremely magnificent ming wings, the giant fiery-red bird brought forth a terrifying temperature that was sufficient to raze the heavens and earth. Under the countless gazes from the surroundings, it viciously mmed against the torrential river of blood heading towards him.

    Following Mu Chen¡¯s increase in strength, the Four Gods Constetion Scripture¡¯s Divine Seal of the Vermillion Bird became increasingly tyrannical. The control he had over this Divine Art could be said to have increasingly neared perfection!

    Chi! Chi!

    As the two forces smashed head-on, the river of blood instantly erupted with a bloody mist that filled the skies. Unexpectedly, the river of blood that was condensed from the boundless Spiritual Energy was being dispelled at an astonishing rate.

    At this moment, the expression on Xue Shi¡¯s face finally had some changes. His river of blood was created from Spiritual Energy. Even if it was tossed within a sea of fire, nothing would happen to it. However, before his eyes, it was actually being burnt down and destroyed by his opponent¡¯s giant bird.

    Exactly what kind of Divine Art did his opponent use?

    ¡°Suppress!¡±

    Regardless of that, Mu Chen did not give him much time to ponder and think. With a cold and frosty expression on his face, Mu Chen gave a backhanded p. In the next instant, a zing inferno erupted from the Vermillion Bird. Sweeping out, it immediately evaporated the river of blood away.

    Screech!

    After evaporating the river of blood away, without dissipating, the Vermillion Bird transformed into a fiery-red streak of light and split the horizon apart. Finally, under Xue Shi¡¯s rapidly contorting gaze, it violently impacted against his body.

    Bang!

    mes instantly erupted across the horizon, appearing extremely dazzling.

    Countless students from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy started to loudly cheer. Mu Chen¡¯s counterattack was so beautifully done that there¡¯s not a single thing that people could fret about. In contrast, as for the students from the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy, their faces were somewhat pale, while no longer having the provocative looks on their faces.

    ¡°Formidable...¡± Unable to resist, Su Xuan and the rest sighed out in admiration.

    Contrary to them, Luo Li raised her lovable face and stared fixedly at the ce where mes permeated its entirety, while her eyebrows started to knit.

    Mu Chen had also raised his head. ck lightning shed within his ck eyes as he stared at the ce where the mes were raging. At this moment, his indifferent voice resounded out.

    ¡°If you¡¯re unable to even block this move, I think it¡¯s best that you scram out of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, all of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy students were stunned. Unexpectedly, that Xue Shi hadn¡¯t been defeated yet?

    Countless gazes swept across the horizon towards the ce burning with mes. As of now, the mes had truly started to dissipate, bit by bit. In the next moment, everyone was able to see a figure that was wrapped within a blood-red armor. Like a god of ughter, it slowly appeared within the sky.

    At this moment, the smell of blood within this stretch of the world seemed to be increasingly thick.

 Chapter 347 - Blood Gods Armor

    <strong>Chapter 347 - Blood God¡¯s Armor</strong>

    As the aura reeked in blood pervaded out across the sky, everyone¡¯s gaze had converged in the air. There, as the mes shrunk and disappeared, a figure d in a blood-coloured armor appeared before their eyes.

    This blood-coloured armor appeared extremely malevolent and sinister, while its blood-like colour was extremely eye-catching, making it appear as though it was condensed from blood. The surface of the armor was covered with pointy spikes that were iparably sharp. With a single look, one could tell that they contained astonishing killing power.

    There were also many groups of mysterious runes glowing and sparkling, and permeating with traces of malevolence.

    This armor waspletely like an outstanding weapon for killing people.

    It was malevolent and reeked of blood.

    As Luo Li stared at the blood armor, her pupils started to contract. With a soft voice, she muttered out, ¡°He¡¯s actually produced a Blood God¡¯s Armor...¡±

    ¡°Blood God¡¯s Armor?¡± Su Xuan and the rest voiced out in doubt. Obviously, this was foreign and unfamiliar to them. Although, they were simrly able to sense how frightening that blood armor was.

    ¡°It¡¯s a unique cultivation technique of the Blood God n. It¡¯s able to allow one to refine one¡¯s body and blood into the shape of armor. This would lead to a great increase to one¡¯s fighting strength. At the same time, both offense and defense would be strengthened.¡±

    Luo Li exined in a soft voice, ¡°With Xue Shi¡¯s strength, once he activates that Blood God Armor, even if he was to face against a person at the Heavenly Completion Stage Middle Phase, he would still be able to put up a fight.¡±

    After hearing up to that point, Su Xuan and the rest¡¯s expressions faintly change. Indeed, to actually possess such skills and hidden cards, this Xue Shi was undeniably a member of the Blood God n.

    ¡°Then, Mu Chen...¡± Su Xuan voiced out with some worry.

    Contrary to her, looking at the thin figure in the square, Luo Li gave a faint smile. Confidence that was even more than Mu Chen could muster was present within those clear, limpid pupils of her as she replied, ¡°He will not lose.¡±

    Seeing Luo Li¡¯s response, Su Xuan did not continue asking anymore. Indeed, although this Xue Shi was not easy to deal with, was Mu Chen ever a simple person? Ever since he entered the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, there wasn¡¯t a single person that could truly really suppress this ferocious tiger that was starting to reveal its towering and outstanding ability...

    Although this Xue Shi was formidable, within the eyes of Su Xuan and the rest, this still might not be enough!

    Within the square, where countless gazes had converged, Mu Chen was also staring at the blood armor-d Xue Shi floating in the air, while a minute trace of astonishment shed simrly within his eyes. Obviously, he had also detected the unusualness of that blood armor.

    ¡°This Blood God n... They truly do have some unique aspects...¡±

    ¡°Being able to force me to summon this Blood God¡¯s Armor out, you¡¯re not considerably bad.¡± Within the air, Xue Shi lowered his head while sending his cold and sinister gaze at Mu Chen. As his low and deep voice rang out, a stench that reeked of blood pervaded out.

    ¡°Once the Blood God¡¯s Armor is summoned, it needs to be soak in the enemy¡¯s blood...¡± Saying that, Xue Shi slowly clenched his fist tightly. Waves of blood gushed out from his body, causing the sky to be iparably stained in a bloody aura.

    ¡°Therefore, I¡¯ll use your blood to honor it!¡±

    Bang!

    Just as Xue Shi¡¯sst word rang out, a chilling light erupted abruptly from within his blood-red eyes. Taking a step forward, a tearing sound rang out from his body as he shattered through space. In a sh, he appeared before Mu Chen as his fist went rumbling out.

    Fresh blood seemed to wriggle and squirm on his malevolent fist, while a frightening fluctuation rippled as it was condensed.

    Roar!

    However, in the instant when Xue Shi¡¯s fist rumbled out, a light erupted simrly out of Mu Chen¡¯s body, while the shadow of a dragon seemingly took form. As a dragon roar resounded, a remnant shadow had already appeared at his original position.

    Bang!

    As Xue Shi¡¯s fist descended, a bloody light gushed out, smashing the remnant shadow directly into bits. The ground below it had also copsed, causing gigantic fissures to rapidly branch out.

    At this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s figure appeared tens of metres away. Looking at the rapidly extending fissures on the ground, his expression froze for an instant. After summoning that Blood God¡¯s Armor, Xue Shi¡¯s power had truly risen by a notch.

    ¡°You think you can run away!¡±

    As Xue Shi¡¯s fistnded on thin air, a ridiculing smile shed within his eyes. Being bestowed with the Blood God¡¯s Armor, not only did it increase his strength, his speed had simrly increased. Mu Chen was simply dreaming trying to escape using his movement technique.

    Humm.

    A bloody light blossomed from Xue Shi¡¯s body. In the next instant, Xue Shi¡¯s figure disappeared from where he was at. Like a spectre, the next time he reappeared was right in front of Mu Chen. Bringing along a bloody light, an iparably vicious fist if wind rumbled out once again.

    A faint light shed within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. Continuing his decision to not confront the current Xue Shi head-on, he activated the ¡°Dragon Soaring Art¡±. As his speed explosively increased, he swiftly retreated, closely evading the gale that was sufficient to cause serious injuries to a person on the same level as He Yao.

    Swish!

    However, just as he retreated, Xue Shi¡¯s figure followed suit and stuck to him. Fists of wind permeated by bloody lights smashed through the air, causing even space to be shaken to the point of slightly distorting.

    Swish! Swish!

    Within the expansive square, the two figures had seemingly pushed their speeds to the utmost limit, as remnant shadows appeared one after another. The speed that the two disyed caused countless students to feel dumbfounded.

    ¡°So fast.¡± Su Xuan and the rest sighed in admiration. Following the high-speed evasion and pursuit by the two, even they were only able to faintly discern two indistinct figures. Their speed was too fast.

    ¡°However, Mu Chen¡¯s evading all the way...¡±

    As Su Xuan and the rest focused their gazes towards the square, anyone would be able to tell that the current Mu Chen was beingpletely suppressed. After summoning the Blood God¡¯s Armor, Xue Shi¡¯s strength had increased by quite a bit. With such sharp attacksing from him, even Mu Chen did not dare to casually confront them, with the only thing he could do was to evade.

    However, this was not a long term solution...

    Furthermore, this would help ignite the mes within those fellows from the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy. As of now, their eyes were already radiating with light, waiting for the instant Mu Chen would make a mistake.

    Luo Li was also staring at the square tightly. However, she wasn¡¯t as anxious and worried as Su Xuan and the rest. Contrary to them, she was able to sense that although Mu Chen was continuously evading, his movement¡¯s weren¡¯t frantic and disordered. During his evasions, there was also quite a pause between them. Obviously, he should be nning something, instead of frantically evading at all directions after being suppressed by Xue Shi.

    Although she wasn¡¯t too clear as to what Mu Chen was doing, since thetter had decided to do such a thing, naturally, there should be a reason. Being extremely familiar with Mu Chen, she knew that Mu Chen would never do anything that had absolutely no meaning.

    At the northern square, countless students from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy were staring tightly at the middle of the square, while a cold sweat covered their palms. The escape and pursuit happening within the square was too astonishing, to the point of shaking their souls. As long as the two made the slightest bit of contact, the result might be earth-shattering.

    Right now, everyone was looking at the two figures shing and darting around like spectres with bated breath.

    Bang!

    The moment Xue Shi¡¯s fist rumbled out, a bloody light smeared across Mu Chen¡¯s chest as it headed towards its target. Relying on the impact, thetter retreated explosively once again. However, Xue Shi was able to sense that the Spiritual Energy around Mu Chen had fluctuated for an instant. Obviously, it had been shaken by the aftermath of his blow.

    This caused a sinister and cold shadow to sh within Xue Shi¡¯s eyes.

    Boom!

    Boundless blood waves violently gushed out from within Xue Shi¡¯s body, before transforming into a pair illusionary blood wings that were faintly discernable. With a p, his speed dramatically increased once again.

    Chi!

    Seemingly transforming into a streak of blood-red light, he appeared before Mu Chen in a blink of an eye. From his speed, one could tell that it had risen much, much higher.

    ¡°Although your movement technique is mysterious, it¡¯s a pity that I¡¯ve already seen through it!¡±

    As the ck pair of eyes interlocked with the blood-red ones, a malevolent smile rose from the corner of Xue Shi¡¯s mouth. Previously, although he managed to entangle Mu Chen, he discovered that thetter had learnt a mysterious movement technique. Therefore, he had restrained himself from going all out in an attempt to identify the underlying patterns and key points. After breaking all the mysteries, it was time for him to unleash an all out killing move.

    It had to be said that Xue Shi¡¯sbat experience was extremely rich. It¡¯s no wonder why he could be the person at the apex within the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy.

    A chillingly cold expression was present in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he looked towards Xue Shi, who had gotten very close to him. Thetter¡¯s aura that reek of blood had already lunged forward. However, there wasn¡¯t any anxiousness or frantism expected to be present in thetter¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°How long are you going to keep up the act in front of me?¡±

    A cold smile shed within Xue Shi¡¯s heart, while a killing intent surged within his eyes. Without the slightest bit of hesitation, he tightly clenched his right hand. As a bloody light encased his fist, a clear and distinct spike that reeked of blood surfaced. It obviously looked like it had sufficient killing power.

    The malevolence within Xue Shi¡¯s eyes became increasingly thick. With a low and sinisterugh, he sent his fist rumbling out. As the bloody light that¡¯s attached to it extended out, a blood seal could be faintly discerned as it formed, while a torrential bloody aura permeated from it.

    ¡°Blood God¡¯s Armor, Blood God¡¯s Spiritual Seal of Destruction!¡±

    Bang!

    As a bloody aura gushed out of it, a fist of wind covered in a bloody light that looked akin to a pir of blood shattered through the air. Under the countless shocked gazes below, it violently rumbled down towards Mu Chen¡¯s head.

    From the looks of it, it was sufficient to cause Mu Chen¡¯s head to explode.

    ¡°Our game hase to an end!¡± roared Xue Shi as a bloody light radiated from his eyes, while a malevolent and vicious expression covered his entire face.

    This fist of his would definitely kill Mu Chen.

    As the bloody light rapidly grew bigger in Mu Chen¡¯s vision, a cold and sinister arc started to climb at the corner of his mouth. In the next instant, Xue Shi seemed to see a ck-coloured lightning bolt crazily sh within the former¡¯s eyes.

    In fact, ck-coloured lightning started to arc across the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body, while seemingly radiating with a destructive vor.

    Bang! Rumble!

    A peal of thunder suddenly resounded across the world as ck lightning arcs appeared exceeding sudden around Mu Chen¡¯s body. Bolts of ck lightning twined across his body, while the originally jet-ck pair of eyes appeared even more deep and unfathomable.

    At this moment, his body seemed to have expanded in size, causing his clothing to rip. Within the ripped seams of his clothing, one could slowly and faintly discern something akin to a lightning mark appearing...

    ¡°Your Blood God¡¯s Armor... has also been seen through by me...¡±

    ¡°Therefore, it should end right now!¡±

    As the mocking arc grew increasingly higher at the corner of his mouth, Mu Chen clenched his fingers tightly together. Without the slightest bit of hesitation, ck lightning bolts arced and danced across his fist, before crazily condensing together. In the next instant, they formed a ck-coloured lightning sun within Mu Chen¡¯s fist.

    Boom!

    As Mu Chen¡¯s fist rumbled out, under the countless gazes and bated breaths of everyone, the ck lightning sun rumbled violent towards the fist condensed with Xue Shi¡¯s full power.

    At the next instant, the ck lightning and the fist covered in blood smashed violently against each other!

    Bang!

    An enormous sound resounded as the earth that both of them stood on instantly shattered and exploded.

 Chapter 348 - A Fist Shattering the Armor

    <strong>Chapter 348 - A Fist Shattering the Armor</strong>

    The ck lightning and the bloody light shattered the air apart, bring along iparably rampant fluctuations as they violently collided like two meteors above the square.

    Boom!

    At the instant of the collision, even the earth seemed to shake intensely for a moment, while the ground within the square immediately copsed. The ck lightning light, as well as the extremely scarlet waves of blood, crazily erupted from within the centre of the square, corroding and trying to obliterate each other.

    The ground under the feet of Mu Chen and Xue Shi turned into dust,yer byyer. The hard rock within the ground had seemingly turned into tofu, causing their feet to leave deep gouges within them.

    The fist wrapped with a lightning bolt and the fistprint pervaded with blood were deadlocked in the air, while radiating with terrifying fluctuations, causing even the surrounding space to be shaken to the point of forming distortions.

    Seeing this, Xue Shi¡¯s face turned dark and overcast. The fist that he assumed would end this fight had unexpectedly beenpletely blocked by Mu Chen with his fleshly body. Furthermore, from the head-on impact of their fists, thetter¡¯s ck-coloured lightning bolts had actually dissipated some of the bloody aura enveloping his fist.

    A considerably frightening power was contained within that ck lightning.

    ¡°Die for me!¡±

    With a roar, a Bloody Aura torrentially gushed out from within Xue Shi¡¯s body. In an instant, his entire arm seemed to be condensed with blood, reeking of blood and was eye-catching, while radiating a thick and intense vor of blood.

    Across him, ck lightning seemed to sh within Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils. At this moment, destructive fluctuations started to spread out from his body, while the clothing around his upper body seemed to tear and disintegrate.

    Following the disintegration of some of his clothing, one could see a ck lightning rune surfacing on his chest.

    At this moment, the ck lightning rune was sparkling with bits of lightning light, before suddenly lighting uppletely.

    Thunder God Physique, Mono Rune Lightning Physique!

    Relying on his month-plus training, while adding the supplementary effects of the Lightning God¡¯s Lotus, Mu Chen¡¯s Thunder God Physique had finally reached the true realm of the First Rune!

    At the instant when the Lightning Rune lit uppletely, Mu Chen¡¯s body seemed to be thick and sturdy. Encased in ck lightning, he appeared to be a god of lightning that had descended onto the world.

    Boom!

    As the rumble of thunder intensely shook the air, a lightning bolt erupted from within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he sent his fist rumbling out.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Apanied by a p of thunder, his explosive roar resounded out. In the next instant, churning with ck lightning and radiating within unblockable grandeur, Mu Chen¡¯s fist violently rumbled towards the blood-armored fist of Xue Shi.

    At the instant of contact, Xue Shi¡¯s face finally contorted as he became overwhelmed with shock. He was finally able to sense a frightening amount of power pouring out akin to an avnche from Mu Chen¡¯s fist.

    Under that absolute power, his boundless blood-filled Spiritual Energy was smashed back in an instant.

    <i>This is bad!</i>

    Those words rang out involuntarily within Xue Shi¡¯s heart. However, before he was able to even try to think about how Mu Chen¡¯s sudden attack became so frightening, with a move, he had already explosively retreated.

    However, why would Mu Chen, having a simrly richbat experience, give him such a chance? Having endured for quite a long time, and having even activated his Thunder God Physique, he condensed his strongest power and sent blow after blow smashing down on Xue Shi!

    Bang!

    Therefore, at the instant when Xue Shi had just started to retreat, the powering from Mu Chen had already smashed against him without any restraint.

    Boom!

    In the next instant, everyone was able to see ck lightning rapidly spreading out all of a sudden at an astonishing speed. At this moment, the Spiritual Energy permeated by the bloody light waspletely suppressed by it.

    As a fist went rumbling across, ck lightning surged forth.

    Crack!

    The armor covering Xue Shi¡¯s fist seemingly shattered in an instant. Those malevolent spikes on it were alsopletely destroyed by the impact of the ck lightning.

    The ck lightning was akin to a furious dragon that was nning to destroy the heavens and earth, brandishing its ws and opening its mouth, rampaging about without an ounce of fear.

    Bang!

    The blood armor covering Xue Shi¡¯s entire arm waspletely shattered, while a mouthful of blood was crazily spurted out by him. Like a stone that was being pped, he shot backwards, before finally gouging a deep hundred metre long track on the ground.

    At this moment, the sudden p of thunder ringing in the square rapidly disappeared.

    Following that, the ck lightning and the bloody light had also started to slowly vanish, bit by bit. Nevertheless, the surroundings of the northern square were unexpectedly still in absolute silence, since everyone one was staring nkly at the square, eyes brimming with shock and terror.

    In the square, Mu Chen was still maintaining his position with his fist extended out. The ground in front of him had a fissure running hundreds of metres long, with a stretch of ruins present at its end.

    He had actually managed to send Xue Shi flying with a single fist!

    Not only were the people from the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy dumbfounded, even those students from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, whom had faith and confidence in Mu Chen, had their jaws hanging wide open. The previous scene where Mu Chen had sent Xue Shi flying with his fist truly possessed too much of a shock to their eyes...

    ¡°How could that fist be that formidable?!¡± Su Xuan and the rest had shock simrly present within their eyes. That fist Mu Chen had sent out was absolutely enough to cause serious injuries to even a person of Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase.

    ¡°That fellow¡¯s strength has increased again...¡± The faces of the people who had some disputed with Mu Chen, Zhao Qingshan and He Yao, appeared slightly pale. As of now, the gazes they sent towards the former were now filled with a sliver of dread. The current Mu Chen had be even stronger than a month ago.

    Unknowingly, this former Freshman, had already gradually surpassed them, and was even leaving them far, far behind.

    Within the silence-filled square, gaze after gaze started to turn to the opposite direction of Mu Chen. The ground there had already copsed. Within the giant pit, a figure was present. Staggering and stumbling, it appeared somewhat miserable as it stood up.

    That was Xue Shi. As of now, his body was covered in blood, while his right arm hung lifelessly down, as though its bones were shattered by Mu Chen¡¯s fist.

    More than half of the Blood God¡¯s Armor on Xue Shi¡¯s body had already shattered, appearing extremely dim, as though it could dissipate at any time.

    Obviously, the frightening attack from Mu Chen had caused considerably serious injuries to him.

    ¡°How¡¯s this possible...?¡±

    Xue Shi looked in disbelief at his lifeless right arm. His Blood God¡¯s Armor was actually destroyed by Mu Chen...that was the Blood God¡¯s Armor that was capable of enduring the furious attacks of a Heavenly Completion Stage Middle Phase expert...This Mu Chen was only at Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase! How could thetter break apart his Blood God¡¯s Armor?

    ¡°You¡¯ve lost.¡±

    An indifferent expression filled Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he stared at Xue Shi. At this moment, thetter had alreadynded outside of the square. ording to the rules, he had already lost this fight.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, Xue Shi¡¯s face instantly contorted, while fury erupted from his eyes. He was a member of the majestic Blood God¡¯s Royal n! How could he lose to such a youth of no status and reputation?

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, bastard!¡±

    With a furious clench of his hand, a long spear that appeared to be condensed from blood appeared within his hand. In the next instant, he had unexpectedly shot it out. A cold glint slightly appeared as the long spear within his hand was thrusted straight at Mu Chen¡¯s throat.

    Whoosh!

    Upon seeing that Xue Shi, who had already lost the right to continue battling, had unexpectedly attacked without abiding to the rules, everyone in the surroundings of the square instantly started moring, before furiously shouting and cursing out.

    Indifference remained in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he looked at Xue Shi shooting over to him. With his Blood God¡¯s Armor broken, thetter¡¯s speed had be slower. Added with his serious injuries, he was not insufficient to be a threat.

    Swish!

    As Mu Chen slightly moved his body, the eyes of Xue Shi contracted abruptly, as the former¡¯s figure had already appeared right beside him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said that since you¡¯ve hurt her, you¡¯ll have to pay the price...now that you¡¯ve broken the rules first, you can¡¯t me me...¡±

    Now being very close to him, a swift and fierce expression akin to a de erupted from Mu Chen¡¯s handsome face, while a cold and sinister arc rising from the corner of his mouth. Obviously, the intent to kill had surfaced towards the fellow that had injured Luo Li with such despicable methods.

    Furthermore, he wasn¡¯t person of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Therefore, Mu Chen would not show a shred of mercy.

    Feeling the deep killing intent harbored in Mu Chen¡¯s words, Xue Shi finally regained his rity. Shock and terror instantly shed within his eyes as he thought, <i>This Mu Chen was actually deliberately waiting for me to break the rules?</i>

    Only when he broke the rules would Mu Chen be able to unscrupulously attack. Even if thetter truly killed him, Mu Chen would still have an excuse.

    ¡°This bastard!¡±

    Chilling intent erupted for Xue Shi¡¯s heart as he involuntarily cursed out. In the next moment, he saw Mu Chen¡¯s palm print, encased in ck lightning, violently descend towards his chest.

    The ferocity of that attack was extreme.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    However, just as Mu Chen was about tond his palm on Xue Shi¡¯s chest, an explosive roar abruptly resounded across the horizon. In the next instant, Mu Chen felt an indescribable pressure sweeping out. Under this pressure, his body started to be sluggish.

    ¡°Haha, Dean Fei. You¡¯ve broken the rules by interfering in an exchange between students.¡± However, just as the pressure had enveloped him, a calm and faint sound ofughter rang out, causing the pressure on Mu Chen¡¯s body to dissipatepletely.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body had recovered to his usual condition.

    As a cold glint shed within his eyes, his palmnded without any hesitation on Xue Shi¡¯s chest. As a p of thunder resounded out, a slender finger of his suddenly turned into a deep jet-ck colour as it silently stabbed out.

    Sessfullynding his strike, a sensation of danger suddenly erupted out from Mu Chen¡¯s heart, causing him to react immediately and shot back out. At that instant, he was able to see a fat figure appearing beside Xue Shi, before grabbing thetter within his hand.

    ¡°Such a vicious brat!¡±

    The figure was naturally the Dean of the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy, Fei Qingsong. Looking at Xue Shi, whose aura was faint, his chest copsed and close to death, his face instantly contorted, before fiercely ring at Mu Chen.

    The Spiritual Energy of the world seemingly condensed into something substantial at this moment, before pressing towards Mu Chen in an attempt to crush him.

    Mu Chen instantly felt as though his body had entered into a swamp, while being unable to move. This caused a huge change to his expression. This force was something that he absolutely couldn¡¯t offer any resistance against.

    However, just as the Spiritual Energy of the world was pressing down on Mu Chen, a majestic and imposing figure appeared before him. With a wave of his sleeve, the pressure that blotted the skies instantly dissipated like smoke in thin air.

    Dean Tai Cang appeared before Mu Chen, while looking calmly at Fei Qingsong in front of him. At this moment, akin to the rumbling of heavenly lightning, his indifferent voice rang out across this stretch of the world, immediately causing even the Spiritual Energy of the world to churn and boil erratically.

    ¡°Dean Fei, just because our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would treat people with respect, do you truly assume that our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy is easily bullied?¡±

 Chapter 349 - Untitled

    <strong>Chapter 349 - Untitled</strong>

    As though carrying the prestige of the heavens and earth, Dean Tai Cang¡¯s firm and forceful voice spread out across the entire northern square. Every other sound was being suppressed at this moment. Even the Spiritual Energy fluttering about the world was churning and ring up.

    Out of fear, countless students maintained their silence, while shock and terror filled their faces. At this moment, they were able to feel as though they had lost the control of their bodies, while the Spiritual Energy within their bodies had traces that seemed as though they would rebel at any moment.

    If Dean Tai Cang was to slightly release his killing intent, the Spiritual Energy within their bodies might instantly rebel. At that time, without even needing him to take action, they would be tossed around and killed by their own Spiritual Energy.

    Therefore, as the students looked at one another, they were able to see the unconceble shock present in each other¡¯s eyes. Was this the strength of Dean Tai Cang? Indeed, it was frightening...

    Across from him, a faint change was also present on Fei Qingsong¡¯s face. The majority of the strength of Dean Tai Cang¡¯s roar had headed straight towards him. While others viewed it as a roar, within his eyes, it was akin to a roar from a furious dragon, brimming within frightening fluctuations.

    This sound wave attack that was unable to be detected by others caused even him to feel a heart full of graveness.

    The fatty flesh on Fei Qingsong¡¯s face shook, before his gaze turned sharp and fierce. With a wave of his sleeve, the space fluctuations caused the sound wavesing from the roar to bepletely blocked. Lowering his head, he shot a look at Xue Shi, whom he had grabbed in his hand. At this moment, thetter had already fainted from his serious injuries. Those injuries were serious to the point of sending a shiver across his face. Obviously, the injuries that Xue Shi had received were extremely serious. That Mu Chen had clearly wanted to take his life.

    ¡°Dean Tai Cang, we¡¯vee from afar to your ce. However, this student of your academy is so vicious. Won¡¯t he lose the face of your great academy?¡± Fei Qingsong questioned in a deep voice. All in all, he did not dare to shed all pretense of cordiality with Dean Tai Cang at this ce. Firstly, this was the territory of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Secondly, being able to be one of the Deans of the Five Great Academies, how could Dean Tai Cang have an undeserved reputation?

    Although their Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy could be considered to have some hidden cards up their sleeves, it was obvious that they were iparable to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Regardless of the question, Dean Tai Cang¡¯s face still maintained his previous calm, gentle and indifferent expression. With a faint smile, he replied, ¡°The previous Exchange should have already ended. However, that Xue Shi had still continued to break the rules and attacked. Mu Chen attacking in self defense is a reasonable reaction.¡±

    ¡°If you really want to discuss this matter, you¡¯d have to start from Xue Shi breaking the rules. Mu Chen isn¡¯t to me.¡±

    Hearing his reply, the face of Fei Qingsong twitched uncontrobly for a few times. From the looks of it, this Dean Tai Cang did not n to let Mu Chen give him an ount... this showed that he wanted to shelter Mu Chen.

    Although this Dean Tai Cang appeared good-natured and gentle, he was, in fact, extremely overbearing.

    This ignited the mes within Fei Qingsong¡¯s heart, causing his face to instantly appear somewhat dark and overcast.

    ¡°Dean Fei, this Exchange can be considered to have already ended. Both sides have their victories, and we¡¯re unable to differentiate a final victor. However, your Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy truly has numerous talents. In the next Great Academy Competition, your academy should have a pretty good performance.¡± Clearly ignoring the dark expression on Fei Qingsong¡¯s face, Dean Tai Cang¡¯s voice and his faint smile already indicated his intent of wanting to send them off.

    Fei Qingsong¡¯s face instantly turned ugly. Nevertheless, there would be no face to gain, even if he was to stay behind. With a wave of his sleeve, he coldly snorted, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to thank the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy for the reception. After the Great Academy Competition, our Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy would seek guidance again for this matter.¡±

    In response, Dean Tai Cang gave a faint smile.

    In the next instant, Fei Qingsong shot a fierce re towards Mu Chen, who was standing behind Dean Tai Cang. However, thetter shot a smile back towards him in response, causing his anger to reach a level where his fat started to shake.

    Snort!

    With a quiet snort, Fei Qingshong grabbed the heavily injured Xue Shi and descended towards the location of the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy students, before waving his sleeve.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Boundless Spiritual Energy light swept out from Fei Qingsong¡¯s sleeve, beforepletely enveloping all of those students. In the next instant, they transformed into a streak of light, and shot out of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy at lightning speed.

    Whoosh!

    Following the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy¡¯s crestfallen departure, the northern square instantly erupted with astonishing and earth shaking cheers. Countless scorching gazes were focused on the slender youth in the middle of the square. Compared to before, a trace of genuine worship and respect was present within them.

    The absolutely breathtaking scene of thetter sending Xue Shi flying off the square, was still imprinted in their minds.

    Hearing the deafening cheers and roars from the students, Mu Chen started to smile, before staring at the direction where Fei Qingsong and the rest of the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy people had left with slightly narrowed eyes. That Xue Shi was quite a problematic guy. However, it was a pity he wasn¡¯t able to kill thetter.

    Regardless of being unable to kill him, that Xue Shi was still in deep shit. Previously, when Mu Chen hadnded his palm on him, he had activated his ¡°Divine ck Lightning Poison Finger¡±, sending a trace of lightning poison into thetter¡¯s body. Although it wasn¡¯t lethal, it might lead to sufferings when thetter trained and cultivated in the future.

    ¡°Although they¡¯re not big, you¡¯re methods are quite vicious.¡± Suddenly turning around, Dean Tai Cang spoke towards Mu Chen in a faint tone.

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart immediately gave a slight jump. Although his poison finger was veiled by his pat, with Dean Tai Cang¡¯s strength, he might not be able to mask it from thetter...

    Looking at Dean Tai Cang¡¯s face, which was unable to show whether he was happy or angry, Mu Chen was also unable to know what this great Dean was thinking, with the only option he had being to remain silent.

    ¡°However...at times, when you¡¯re not vicious, you¡¯ll get eaten by others.¡±

    Seeing Mu chen¡¯s nervous and tense state, Dean Tai Cang finally let out augh. Sounding a little delightful, he said, ¡°Not bad. Facing a fellow that dared to ridicule the honor and dignity of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, it¡¯s best to either kill or waste him. If anything happens, I¡¯ll always be able to handle it for you.¡±

    Hearing Dean Tai Cang¡¯s words, Mu Chen became dumbfounded. Unexpectedly, this Dean that had always appeared to be an exceedingly capable and outstanding person had spoken such words. However, while feeling stunned, he had also quietly sighed in relief. From the looks of it, Dean Tai Cang didn¡¯t mind the methods that he had used.

    ¡°In reality, this kind of Exchange didn¡¯t have any benefit to us. If they won, they would proim their sess wantonly without restraint, and use this to smear the name of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡±

    With a smile, Dean Tai Cang continued speaking, ¡°In the past, we didn¡¯t really care much about it. However, these fellows hade just at the moment when Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong had left the academy. If not for you, we might have truly let them escape with it. Therefore, you can be considered to have made a contribution to our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Don¡¯t worry about me thinking about punishing you.¡±

    ¡°Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong have left the academy?¡± Mu Chen asked in shock.

    ¡°Yes. They¡¯ve teamed up and taken the Bounty Mission to kill Mo Longzi,¡± replied Dean Tai Cang as he faintly nodded his head.

    ¡°Mo Longzi...¡± muttered Mu Chen as his eyes faintly contracted. Previously, he had also met up with that fellow. If not for Shen Cangsheng managing to rush over in time, he might have been in considerable danger. However, as of now, his strength was much more intrepidpared to a few months ago. If he met with Mo Longzi now, it¡¯s also not necessary for thetter to be able to take his life.

    ¡°As of now, your experience is, after all, still shallow. In the future, if you wish, you can take this level of a Bounty Mission,¡± said Dean Tai Cang with a smile. Although Mu Chen¡¯s current strength was already at a considerably intrepid level, he did not n to allow thetter to undergo an overly dangerous mission. If anything were to happen to him by any chance, it would be quite a big loss for their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. After all,pared to Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong, Mu Chen was still just a youth.

    ¡°Therefore, what you should do now is strive hard and train. I know about some of your matters in the Spiritual Road. That opponent of yours isn¡¯t simple...¡± said Dean Tai Cang with a faint smile.

    Hearing those words, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes instantly contracted. That opponent of his...was he talking about Ji Xuan?

    ¡°That Ji Xuan was personally received by the Dean of the Saint Spiritual Academy. Therefore, the Saint Spiritual Academy would naturally put in great effort to nurture him. Added with his absolutely peak talent, with his Heaven Grade Spiritual Pulse, his future achievements would be quite high. The most outstanding student from the Saint Spiritual Academy in theing Great Academy Competition might even be him,¡± replied Dean Tai Cang.

    Mu Chen gently nodded his head. He naturally didn¡¯t doubt Ji Xuan¡¯s talent. At that time, people like Jie Ao and Yang Hong were all his loyal followers. This was sufficient to prove the capability and methods of thetter.

    In the year within the Spiritual Road, other than Luo Li, who had previously caused a headache for Mu Chen, the only one who was of quite a high threat to him as Ji Xuan. In the end, he had even schemed to have Mu Chen forced out of the Spiritual Road. Those methods and schemes utilised by him were extremely deep and concealed.

    As of now, Ji Xuan had already entered the Saint Spiritual Academy, one of the five Great Academies. As of now,pared to his achievements in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, exactly who among the two of them had the upper hand?

    Although Mu Chen wasn¡¯t a person that would seek revenge for the smallest grievances, grudges and gratitude were things that he remembered very clearly. That Ji Xuan was his true enemy, and was even the kind that would send his enemy to death once a chance presented itself to him. Therefore, once they met during the Great Academy Competition, it would definitely be a life-or-death fight.

    Once he had the chance, Ji Xuan would definitely not show any mercy. Simrly, Mu Chen would not have the slightest bit of hesitation.

    ¡°I know.¡± Mu Chen replied and nodded his head. He was very clear on how formidable Ji Xuan was. Therefore, he would naturally not rx his vignce. Against this enemy of his, no one understood him better than Mu Chen.

    ¡°The Saint Spiritual Academy would give huge support to Ji Xuan. Since you¡¯re a student of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, we¡¯ll naturally not do nothing about it.¡±

    With a beaming smile, Dean Tai Cang continued speaking, ¡°I know that you¡¯ve gotten quite a few benefits from Northern Sea, and have a substantial increase in strength. However, it seems that you¡¯re also a Spiritual Array Master, am I right? As of now, you should still be hovering and stagnating at this aspect, right?¡±

    Dean Tai Cang¡¯s eyes were that sharp and acute. With a single look, he could tell that it was seemingly hard for Mu Chen to advance further in this aspect. After all, he wascking guidance from people.

    A faint light shed within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he hastily nodded his head.

    ¡°Northern Sea doesn¡¯t even understand a bit about Spiritual Arrays. Therefore, he¡¯s unable to offer any help to you.¡±

    Dean Tai Cang retrieved a jade slip from within his robes, with the words ¡°Tai Cang¡± seemingly etched onto it. Handing it to Mu Chen, he said, ¡°Tomorrow, you¡¯ll take this jade slip and find Elder Ling Xi. She¡¯s the person with the highest attainments in Spiritual Arrays within our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, and should be able to provide some help to you.¡±

    Hearing those words, Mu Chen was filled with joy. As of now, what he needed most was the guidance of a great Spiritual Array Master. This move by Dean Tai Cang was simply assistance at a timely moment.

    ¡°Dean, thank you very much.¡±

    Mu Chen hastily took the jade slip over and voiced his gratitude.

    Waving his hand, Dean Tai Cang replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks. What I need isn¡¯t that, but a Freshman of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy by the name of Mu Chen that is able to suppress the most monstrous talent of the Saint Spiritual Academy during the Great Academy Competition.¡±

    Faintly smiling while looking at Mu Chen, he asked, ¡°So, what do you think? Can you achieve that?¡±

    Clenching the jade slip and giving it a soft rub, an unruly arrogance and the sharpness of a youth rose from the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Please feel rxed, Dean. During the Great Academy Competition, just leave that Ji Xuan to me.¡±

 Chapter 350 - Ling Xi

    <strong>Chapter 350 - Ling Xi</strong>

    As the night grew darker, the clear and cold moonlight enveloped the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. However, even though it was already well into the night, the gigantic spiritual academy was still filled with vitality as figures shot across ceaselessly.

    The Exchange that had ended today had undoubtedly caused the emotions within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to re up and boil. The scene of the final reversal caused many students to boil and turn restless. Originally, all of them had assumed that they had let the Ancient Cauldron Spiritual Academy get the long end of the stick. Although a loss like that would not let people assume that their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was no longer capable, those nderous rumors would always raise the ire of people.

    Mu Chen had returned and defeated the strongest student from the opposite side with an immensely strong attack. This kind of reversal caused many students from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to feel exceedingly ted and inspired. Naturally, relying on this fight, Mu Chen¡¯s 3rd Rank on the Heavenly Rankings had already be impossible to shake. There were even some students that estimated, and were shocked to discover, that the current Mu Chen had already started to gradually catch up to Li Xuantong.

    ording to the rate of Mu Chen¡¯s increased strength, perhaps it wouldn¡¯t take too long before the 3rd Rank on the Heavenly Rankings to take a shift forward. This might even happen before a year¡¯s worth of time... There was even the possibly of him rushing towards the Overlord¡¯s Rank within the Heavenly Rankings that was guarded by Shen Cangsheng after so many years.

    At that time, there would definitely be an iparably spectacr fight between tigers and dragons.

    ...

    Within the little building in the Freshmen Area, a young girl was standing elegantly. sping the ck longsword in her jade-like hands, Luo Li¡¯s gaze was focused on it, while one could notice the absent-mindedness present within her eyes. After quite a long time, she gave a faint sigh.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± A low and gentle voice rang out behind her as Mu Chen extended his arm around the young girl¡¯s slender waist.

    ¡°Looks like the news about me leaving the Luo God n is already spreading.¡± replied Luo Li as she gently leaned within Mu Chen¡¯s bosom, while her eyebrows started to faintly knit together. If her grandfather, Luo Tianshen, was to know about this matter, the time of their agreement might be immediately brought forward.

    She was the Queen of the Luo God n, and was the only person within the Luo God n that could shoulder them. If some mishap was to even ur to her, the Luo God n would truly copse and be wiped out.

    At that time, the millions of citizens within the Luo God n would suffer the ruthless massacre from the other three Great God ns.

    To the Luo God n, she was truly too important.

    Therefore, once that Xue Shi wakes up, he would definitely report this news back to the Blood God n. At that time, the Luo God n would definitely catch wind of it. Therefore, even if she wanted to conceal this matter, she was unable to conceal it for long.

    Hearing her words, the arm wrapped around Luo Li¡¯s slender waisted tightened, while fury quietly rose within his eyes. If he had known this earlier, he would have truly killed that fellow. Although, he also knew that wanting to kill Xue Shi in front of Fei Qingsong seemed to be an impossible task.

    As Luo Li nestled in Mu Chen¡¯s embrace, her fine and exquisite little face rested against his chest, rubbing her face up and down like a little kitten. She was very clear about the immense pressure that she would have to bear if she were to return to the Luo God n once again. This kind of pressure was sufficient to cause an ordinary person to immediately break down and copse.

    However, the lives and deaths of millions of her citizens were all under her control.

    Furthermore, at that time, she would no longer have such a heartwarming embrace for her to rely on. At that time, the only person she could rely on was herself. At that time, there would no longer be anyone that would feel heartache to the point of feeling more hurt and infuriated whenever she gets bullied.

    Mu Chen looked towards the delicate and porcin-like face within his embrace, before starting to turn silent. He knew that the day where they had to part woulde. Furthermore, this separation might be for a very long time, with her not having another chance to slip out to find him.

    Before possessing sufficient strength, he was also unable to find her. If he did, not only would he not be able to provide any help to her, he would even be a burden. Although she wouldn¡¯t mind that, obviously, Mu Chen would absolutely not want to see that scene.

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you for this period of time.¡±

    Mu Chen let his hand flow through Luo Li¡¯s long silvery-like hair, enjoying the perfect feeling in his palms. Looking up into the sky, he exhaled a long breath of air. <i>Luo Li, I¡¯m already doing everything I can to run along the path of an unrivalled expert. I¡¯ll continue to run like that, all the way to the point where I can truly stand in front of you and shatter anything that blocks you with a single palm of mine!</i>

    ...

    The next day, after apanying Luo Li in the Freshmen area for over half a day. This continued till the young girl became slightly angry, and said that he was being too annoying and making her unable to train. Only then did he leave her alone, while feeling hurt that he was actually being ignored and avoided.

    After leaving the Freshmen area, Mu Chen found his bearings and started heading towards the northern side of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. ording to Dean Tai Cang, that Elder Ling Xi should be living around there.

    Mu Chen already knew about some information regarding Elder Ling Xi from his conversation with Dean Tai Cang and the others yesterday, the majoritying from Ye Qingling. That¡¯s due to the fact that the Elder that had taken Su¡¯er under her wing was the exact same Elder Ling Xi.

    That Elder stayed deep within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and rarely went out, and it was extremely rare for students to catch a glimpse of her, with the number of people being able to obtain her guidance on Spiritual Arrays being even less. Within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, if anyone wanted to obtain some guidance from the Elders, one would need extremely high amounts of Spiritual Values. However, this Elder Ling Xi had apletely firm personality. She didn¡¯t even care if one had Spiritual Values, causing countless students to be unable to shed tears, and were helpless without any other alternative.

    In view of this, Mu Chen felt slightly apprehensive about this. This Elder had an overly excessive personality. He didn¡¯t know if the Dean¡¯s words would have any effect...

    Holding onto this apprehension, and after approximately ten minutes, Mu Chen started to descend towards the peak of a cloud-covered mountain. An elegant courtyard stood erect on the summit of the mountain. Clouds lingered around it, giving it an extremely quiet and serene feeling.

    As Mu Chen descended before the courtyard, he noticed that the main doors were tightly shut, while there was nobody around to greet him. Making a bitterugh, he retrieved the jade slip given to him by the Dean yesterday, before saying in a respectful voice, ¡°This student¡¯s name is Mu Chen, and I¡¯vee on the behest Dean Tai to meet with Elder Ling Xi.¡±

    Wrapped with Spiritual Energy, Mu Chen¡¯s voice rang out within the quiet and serene courtyard. Nevertheless, there was still no activity present within. Regardless of that, he didn¡¯t get anxious over it. Standing outside of the door, without moving an inch, he held the jade slip out, appearing extremely respectful.

    Within his respectful stance, he waited for nearly half an hour¡¯s worth of time.

    Just as the half an hour mark gradually went by, a ray of light shot out from within the depths of the courtyard. Immediately enveloping the jade slip within Mu Chen¡¯s hands, it retrieved it before heading back. At the same time, the tightly shut courtyard doors started to slowly open, bit by bit.

    Huuu.

    Seeing the courtyard doors open, Mu Chen quietly breathed a sigh of relief. <i>Looks like the Dean¡¯s jade slip has a bit of use. If it didn¡¯t, even if I stood here for an entire day and night, this entric Elder wouldn¡¯t even bother with me.</i>

    Mu Chen strode forward, crossing over the courtyard doors before walking into the depths.

    Past the courtyard was a secluded and winding small path made of broken stones, with a clearke by its side. Taking a look at his surroundings, Mu Chen proceeded to follow along this small rocky path.

    And this walk became one that was nearing half an hour¡¯s of time.

    This small rocky path seemed to continue forever without end. Regardless of how Mu Chen walked, he was unable to walk out of it. At this moment, his expression had turnedpletely solemn. Obviously, he was able to feel the strangeness of this ce.

    As his stopped his footsteps and wrinkled his brows tightly, he thought, <i>Is this... to test me?</i>

    Taking a look at his surroundings, he gave a flick of his finger, and explosively sent Spiritual Energy shooting out towards every direction. However, without shooting out far into the distance, all of them dissipated in the air. From the looks of it, this region seemed to an isted space.

    ¡°Is this a Spiritual Array?¡±

    Mu Chen muttered to himself, as he scanned the surroundings around him acutely. Nevertheless, he was unable to discover any fluctuations caused by Spiritual Seals permeating within the air. In this ce, there weren¡¯t any traces of Spiritual Arrays.

    After thinking deeply for quite a while, he made a sudden step back.

    Following his step back, the surrounding scene turned slightly illusionary. In the next instant, he discovered that he had appeared at the location where he was right after stepping past the main doors, with the little rocky path in front of him. At his back, the doors of the courtyard were still open, seemingly telling him that if he wasn¡¯t able to head forward, he should immediately turn around and leave.

    He couldn¡¯t walk forward, and he wasn¡¯t willing to turn around and leave.

    Was there a third way for him to walk?

    This ce was definitely strange. However, it¡¯s just that Mu Chen had yet to discover it.

    As he thought about it, his eyes faintly narrowed. After a while, his gaze suddenly turned towards the clearke beside the little rocky path. As his eyes sparkled, he took a step forward, and heavilynded within theke.

    As his feet descended, there wasn¡¯t any water sshing out. At this instant, Mu Chen¡¯s taut body finally rxed. <i>Indeed, it¡¯s like that...</i>

    Without stopping in his tracks, he walked straight into theke, causing theke water to slowly submerge him, bit by bit.

    At the moment when Mu Chen waspletely submerged by theke water, his surroundings seemed to faintly ripple and fluctuate. In the next moment, he started to feel them turn illusionary, with the little rocky path and theke already dissipating away.

    What appeared before him was an elegant and refined bamboo building, with the words ¡°Ling Xi¡¯s Courtyard¡± being disyed.

    tion filled Mu Chen as he could tell that he had passed the slightly strange ce.

    Suddenly, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze turned towards the front of the bamboo building, only to see a beautiful girl dressed in white sitting quietly there. The girl was extremely youthful, with her skin akin to snow, twirling eyebrows with a serene and quiet gaze, while radiating with an icy and indifferent aura that would repel people to a thousand miles away.

    Upon seeing her, Mu Chen instantly gawked, before cupping his hands and saying, ¡°This student...¡±

    Before he could finish his words, the girl dressed in white gave him an icy re. With a wave of her jade-like hand, the bamboo door instantly closed shut.

    Mu Chen was stunned.

    ¡°Eh, Big Brother Mu Chen?¡± while Mu Chen was still stunned, a young and happy voice suddenly rang out from behind.

    Turning his head around, the first thing he saw was Su¡¯er, dressed in white, standing right behind him, who currently had her eyes wide open with happiness and surprise as she looked at him.

    ¡°Big Brother Mu Chen, why are you here?¡± asked Su¡¯er happily in surprise.

    Feeling helpless, Mu Chen replied, ¡°I¡¯m here to find Elder Ling Xi to teach me about Spiritual Arrays... however, I didn¡¯t see anyone...¡±

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Elder Sister Ling Xi been here all along?¡± replied Su¡¯er in confusion, as she pointed towards the bamboo building.

    ¡°This ce? Elder Sister Ling Xi?¡±

    Mu Chen immediately gawked, before an incredulous feeling erupted out from his eyes as this moment. Staring nkly at the tightly closed bamboo doors, he thought, <i>That beautiful girl in white is that Elder Ling Xi?</i>

 Chapter 351 - Guidance

    <strong>Chapter 351 - Guidance</strong>

    Within the quiet and elegant bamboo house, Mu Chen looked with some awkwardness at the girl dressed in white that was in a seiza position behind the tea table. Thetter wore a white dress, with her ck hair draped over her shoulders. Coupled with her beautiful face and the lovably pointed jaw, she radiated with a faint icy and indifferent aura, letting people know that it was not easy to get close to her.

    The girl in front of him was really quite beautiful, with not a bit inferior to Su Xuan. The only gripe was that icy indifference, which was the greatest among all of the beautiful girls that Mu Chen had ever seen.

    He never imagined that this entric Elder Ling Xi would actually be this young and beautiful.

    Su¡¯er, who had also adopted the seiza position beside Ling Xi, secretlyughed as she looked at Mu Chen¡¯s awkward-looking face.

    Regardless of that, the girl in white did not care about the Mu Chen in front of her and was minding her own business as she extended her slender white hand. Picking up the teapot, she gently poured the tea out, bringing along a clear and melodious sound within the quiet room as the tea entered the cup.

    Giving a dry cough, Mu Chen cupped his hands and said, ¡°This student, Mu Chen, has seen Elder Ling Xi. I apologize for my earlier conduct...¡±

    ¡°Why did youe here?¡± asked the white girl in a calm voice, with no presence of any fluctuations.

    ¡°The Dean has asked me toe here to find Elder...Ling Xi for guidance on cultivation in Spiritual Arrays,¡± replied Mu Chen, with the word ¡®Elder¡¯ being said with slight difficulty, as he had never seen such a young and beautiful Elder.

    ¡°I don¡¯t teach people.¡± Holding the jade tea cup in her white hands, the girl in white took a light sip before giving her reply.

    Hearing her reply, Mu Chen immediately red at Su¡¯er sitting beside her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t teach males.¡± Seemingly knowing what Mu Chen was referring to, the girl in white added a casual response.

    Feeling helpless, the only thing Mu Chen could do was forsake his shame and replied, ¡°It¡¯s the Dean who asked me toe here.¡±

    Hearing those words, the beautiful eyes of the girl in white rotated up slightly. Shooting a look at Mu Chen, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m not a person of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. The only reason I¡¯m here is due to owing a favor to Dean Tai Cang. Therefore, I¡¯ve only agreed to help him construct some Spiritual Arrays for the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. As long as I want to, I can leave at any time. Therefore, don¡¯t use his name and try to pressure me.¡±

    Mu Chen was immediately speechless. This Elder Ling Xi¡¯s character truly was entric. She didn¡¯t even give face to Dean Tai Cang. This turn of events truly made Mu Chen feel slightly at a loss on how to proceed.

    The girl in white proceeded to ignore the helplessly feeling Mu Chen and started to y with her borately designed jade cup with her usual indifferent expression.

    Do to this, the atmosphere within the room quickly became silent and slightly stifling.

    Seeing Mu Chen starting to shrivel up, Su¡¯er could not help,ughing up her sleeve, before saying quietly, ¡°Elder Sister Ling Xi, Big Brother Mu Chen¡¯s talent in Spiritual Arrays is very good, and is even better than me.¡±

    ¡°There are too many people with good talent. If I were to teach every single one I see, wouldn¡¯t that tire me to death?¡± asked Ling Xi as she red at Su¡¯er.

    ¡°Elder Sister Ling Xi, can you please help Big Brother Mu Chen, please? He treats me very well,¡± begged Su¡¯er as she started to act like a spoilt kid.

    Nevertheless, Ling XI did not budge.

    ¡°Elder Sister Ling Xi, if you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll not do work anymore,¡± said Su¡¯er as she pouted her small mouth.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll just have to lock you up in the Spiritual Array House.¡± replied Ling Xi in a soft voice as a smile seemed to rise from the corner of her mouth.

    Upon hearing the three words ¡°Spiritual Array House¡±, Su¡¯er immediately turned quiet in fear, her little face quickly showed a bitter expression as she did not dare to continue speaking.

    Seeing that Su¡¯er did not dare to continue speaking, Ling Xi turned quietly for a slight moment before looking at Mu Chen. With an indifferent tone, she asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re a Rank 4 Spiritual Array Master now?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± replied Mu Chen while nodding his head.

    ¡°What problem do you have?¡± asked Ling Xi.

    ¡°I would like to know how to control the Heart¡¯s Eye state.¡± Mu Chen immediately replied. To him, the Heart¡¯s Eye state was extremely important. Once he was truly able to able to control the Heart¡¯s Eye state, he would be able to rely on his strength of a Rank 4 Spiritual Array Master to arrange Rank 5 Spiritual Arrays.

    Although it could be said that he had managed to faintly make contact with the Heart¡¯s Eye state, the entirety of this state was extremelyplicated. If he only relied on his probing and feelings, he truly did not know when he would achieve the level of full control.

    ¡°Heart¡¯s Eye?¡± muttered Ling Xi, as a trace of astonishment revealed itself within her eyes. She truly didn¡¯t imagine that Mu Chen was actually able to make contact with the Heart¡¯s Eye state at his current level. It looked like what Su¡¯er said was true, that he possessed an extremely high talent for Spiritual Arrays.

    ¡°The Heart¡¯s Eye state is a rather high and deep state within the path of a Spiritual Array Master. It¡¯s known in two forms, the Void Heart¡¯s Eye state, and the Real Heart¡¯s Eye state. However, from the looks of it, you aren¡¯t even at the level of full control over the Void Heart¡¯s Eye state.¡±

    Hearing her exnation, Mu Chen faintly gawked. Obviously, he never thought that the Heart¡¯s Eye state would actually have such a differentiation within it.

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between the two?¡±

    ¡°The Void Heart¡¯s Eye state is an illusionary feeling andprehension. If a Spiritual Array was arranged by two Spiritual Array Masters, one with control over the Void Heart¡¯s Eye state, while the other doesn¡¯t, not only will the amount of Spiritual Energy consumed by the one with control be less, its might would be even stronger, with even the chances of failure being drastically lowered. An extremely significant reason why some outstanding Spiritual Array Masters were able to arrange boundary-breaking Spiritual Arrays is due to their control over this state.¡±

    ¡°As for the Real Heart¡¯s Eye state...¡± Ling Xi¡¯s voice paused slightly at this moment, before continuing, ¡°Spiritual Array Masters that have such a degree of control over the Heart¡¯s Eye state would feel a good deal of Spiritual Arrays be iparably simple in their eyes. This is due to them already being able to see through a lot of theirplicated structures and peer into their cores. If you were to meet an enemy of such caliber, they would be able to see the weakest point of the Spiritual Arrays that you¡¯ve arranged with a single look, and break them easily...¡±

    ¡°In addition, once one trains their control over the Real Heart¡¯s Eye state to an extremely deep and high level, it would no longer continue to be an illusionary feeling. It would turn substantial, akin to an existence of a genuine eye. That¡¯s the true Heart¡¯s Eye state.¡±

    ¡°Under the gaze of the Heart¡¯s Eye state, no Spiritual Arrays would exist. If youe face-to-face with such a Spiritual Array Master, it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t arrange any Spiritual Arrays in front of that person. That¡¯s because he would be able to see through your constructs in a single look. Perhaps, in an instant, he would be able to arrange a Spiritual Array identical to the one you¡¯ve arranged.¡±

    Hearing herplete exnation, Mu Chen waspletely dumbfounded. Reproducing an opponent¡¯s Spiritual Array with a single look? Wasn¡¯t that too perverted and abnormal? He never imagined that this Heart¡¯s Eye state would actually be that formidable. However, it seemed too far away from him. To him, what he wanted now was not the other benefits that it would provide, but only the little bit of allowing him to arrange boundary-breaking Spiritual Arrays...

    ¡°Exactly when would one be able to control this state?¡± Mu Chen posed his question cautiously.

    ¡°That¡¯s very simple. You just have to train and practice more,¡± replied Ling Xi with a downying tone.

    Mu Chen instantly felt sweat dripping down from his forehead. Isn¡¯t this making it sound too simple?

    ¡°What should I do?¡± asked Mu chen helplessly.

    ¡°Do you really want to control it?¡± asked Ling Xi as her intelligent and bright eyes focused on Mu Chen, while the icy in-differentness within them seemingly weaker than before. However, what reced them was an indifferentughing intent, which made Mu Chen feel a little uneasy.

    However, at this time, regardless of his unease, the only thing he could do was steel himself. It was not easy to get this entricdy to guide him, If he showed the slightest bit of hesitation, he might be sent flying out once again.

    ¡°Yes.¡± replied Mu Chen with a nod.

    Hearing his reply, Su¡¯er used a sympathizing gaze as she looked at Mu Chen, she was already able to picture the unlucky look that would soon appear on his face.

    ¡°Follow me,¡± said Ling Xi and she stood up, revealing her slender and exquisite physique wrapped within the white clothing, Bringing along a slight trace of fragrance, she walked directly out of the house, leaving Mu Chen looking at her graceful and slender back figure.

    The three of them headed out of the bamboo house and entered a bamboo forest, before stopping at a spacious clearing within its depths.

    ¡°In general, although Spiritual Arrays areplicated,to a Spiritual Array Master, the most important part of it would be the Array Core. Once the core is broken, even the most powerful Spiritual Array would dissipate into thin air. However, wanting to identify the Array Core of an iparablyplex Spiritual Array in operation would be an extremely difficult task.¡±

    Looking towards Mu Chen, Ling Xi extended her slender jade-like finger and gave the space a tap. In the next instant, ripples seemed to undte out from the touched space, as Mu Chen was able to feel the Spiritual Energy in this stretch of the world seemingly bing disordered and chaotic.

    Spiritual Energy akin to a storm condensed within the spacious clearing within the bamboo forest, as a scarlet-red glowing array started to form in the air. In the next instant, a strong Spiritual Energy fluctuation started to spread out, while radiating with a scorching-hot aura.

    Looking at the scarlet-red Spiritual Array that had taken shape in an instant around him, Mu Chen¡¯s expression changed uncontrobly. This Spiritual Array should be a Fourth Grade one. If he was the one arranging it, it would require ample preparation before attempting to arrange it. However, with a single tap of her jade-like finger, this Ling Xi was able to form a Fourth Grade Spiritual Array. Furthermore, Mu Chen did not even see her condense a single Spiritual Seal...

    She had directly controlled the Spiritual Energy of the heavens and earth to arrange a Spiritual Array. This way made it even harder for people to guard against it.

    One had to know that when a Spiritual Array Master arranges a Spiritual Array, the first thing that needed to be done was to condense the Spiritual Seals. However, it would give a clear indication to one¡¯s enemy what one¡¯s actions were. However, from what Ling Xi had done, she had directly omitted this step.

    Shock quietly flooded Mu Chen¡¯s heart as he thought, <i>A Great Spiritual Array Master, she truly is worthy of that title. She¡¯s on apletely different level from me. </i>

    However, just as Mu Chen was secretly feeling shocked, Ling Xi wasn¡¯t done with what she was doing. With another tap of her jade-like finger, one could see two simrly gigantic andplicated Spiritual Arrays surfacing in the air, enveloping the scarlet-red glowing array within them.

    Threeplete Rank 4 Spiritual Arrays. Furthermore, they were arranged simultaneously.

    Unable to bear it any more, the corner of Mu Chen¡¯s mouth started to twitch.

    The three Rank 4 Spiritual Arrays enveloped the entire clearing with Mu Chen at their very most centre location. Currently, he did not even dare to make the slightest movement, since a single movement from him would cause the three Spiritual Arrays tounch erratic attacks at him.

    ¡°Elder Ling Xi...¡±

    With a dryugh, Mu Chen asked, ¡°May I know what this is for?¡±

    ¡°Before being killed by them, you¡¯ll have to find the Array Cores of these three Spiritual Arrays, before breaking them to escape. Remember, you¡¯re not allowed to use your Spiritual Energy to forcefully break them. You¡¯re only allowed to break the Array Cores,¡± replied Ling Xi in an indifferent tone.

    Mu Chen immediately opened his mouth wide. <i>What the hell is this hellish form of training? Immediately asking me to deal with three Rank 4 Spiritual Arrays, can¡¯t we stick to the norm? This truly can kill me!</i>

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you an hour. If you can¡¯t break them, there¡¯s no need for you to continue staying here, and just return to where you¡¯vee from. I won¡¯t teach such stupid people.¡± Nevertheless, Ling Xipletely ignored the feelings of Mu Chen. After speaking her words in an indifferent tone, with a wave of her sleeve, she turned around and left.

    ¡°Su¡¯er, make sure to watch him. If he dares to forcefully break the arrays, you¡¯ll be the next one that enters.¡±

    As Ling Xi¡¯s beautiful figure headed into the distance, her clear and cold voice fluttered over, causing Su¡¯er¡¯s little face to turn bitter. In the next moment, she looked towards Mu Chen, currently in the middle of the arrays with an extremely pitiful expression.

    ¡°Big Brother Mu Chen, you have to listen to Elder Sister Ling Xi¡¯s words... Su¡¯er doesn¡¯t want to go in there...¡±

 Chapter 352 - Breaking the Array

    <strong>Chapter 352 - Breaking the Array</strong>

    Bang!

    At the very moment when Ling Xi left the bamboo forest, the three gigantic Spiritual Arrays immediately activated. The Spiritual Energy of the heavens and earth instantly boiled and churned as boundless radiance permeated out, enveloping this entire area.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned grave as Spiritual Energy burning with ck mes rose from his body. Looking towards theplicated Spiritual Arrays radiating with brilliance that enveloped him, he could faintly make out traces of Spiritual Energy light chains that formed extremelyplicated array diagrams.

    Due to the extremely close proximity of the three Spiritual Arrays to one another, it caused the level ofplexity to increase by quite a bit. Whenbined, three Fourth Grade Spiritual Arrays were able to erupt with the force of a Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phrase. With Mu Chen¡¯s strength, if he used force with any qualm, he should be able to shatter and split these three Fourth Grade Spiritual Arrays apart and break out of them. However, thest words that Ling Xi said to him had firmly obstructed him from heading down this path.

    Since he was unable to use the forceful way, the only thing he could do was to decipher the Array Cores. If not, that Ling Xi might immediately expel him.

    Whoosh!

    Just as Mu Chen was carefully observing and studying the Spiritual Arrays, thetter started blossoming with radiance. In the next moment, three gigantic rays of light swept over. Carrying along churning Spiritual Energy, they mmed against Mu Chen¡¯s body at lightning speed.

    Bang!

    As the rays of light shattered, Mu Chen was forced a step back. Spiritual Energy burning with ck mes that curled around his body grew dimmer, before turning into a raging inferno again.

    ¡°It¡¯s painful,¡± muttered Mu Chen as he rubbed his chest. Although, with Mu Chen¡¯s current tyrannical fleshly body, enduring three Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase attacks would not lead to any injuries, but the pain was still present.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    However, it was obvious that Elder Ling Xi would not let Mu Chen be so rxed. Just as the three Spiritual Light beams had shot out, the three Spiritual Arrays started to rumble and revolve. In the next moment, as his face started to faintly change, beam after beam of lights hid the skies and covered the earth as they shot out, rumbling towards him before raining down like a storm.

    Such a terrifying amount of attacks; even Mu Chen started to feel his scalp turning slightly numb. Not daring to rely on his fleshy body to endure them anymore, a dragon¡¯s shadow erupted from Mu Chen¡¯s body as he activated the Dragon Soaring Art and fled away.

    A remnant shadow appeared where Mu Chen previously stood, before immediately being shattered into pieces by the iing Spiritual Energy beams.

    Bang! Bang!

    Unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t much room within this region of space enveloped by the gigantic Spiritual Array, thus Mu Chen could notpletely escape from it. Even relying on the Dragon Soaring Art, he was still struck dozens of times, causing tremors to shake within his body.

    At that moment, Mu Chen¡¯s face had truly turned ugly. ording to normal reasoning, the Fourth Grade Spiritual Arrays arranged by him would at most be able to erupt with a single barrage of attacks, before gradually dissipating away. However, the three before him had continuedunching barrage after barrage, with no end to them.

    ¡°I have to hurry up and break these arrays,¡± muttered Mu Chen as his gaze turned solemn. He did not dare to drag this on any longer, because if this continued, even with his small aplishment in his Thunder God Physique, he might still be consumed to death in this ce.

    In the next instant, brilliance erupted from within his eyes as he locked onto the revolving Spiritual Arrays. Theplicated array diagrams that were stretched by lines and lines of glowing Spiritual Energy line started to be continuously etched within his mind.

    Bang!

    However, just as Mu Chen had managed to probe into a little bit of the locus of the array diagrams, a wave of rampaging attacks came heading his way, forcing him to retreat tens of steps. As his blood and Qi rolled and churned over, the locus of the array diagrams that he had just managed to obtain were changed by the revolving Spiritual Arrays.

    A wasted effort.

    This was akin to a person trying to fumble around a moving maze, and needed to follow those orbital tracks. However, once that probe was being disrupted and interfered with, the orbital tracks would be messed up by the revolutions. If one wanted to escape the maze using conventional means, the only thing one could do was to try again from the start.

    Unable bear it, Mu Chen let out a curse. Only now did he truly understand how difficult it was to break an array using this method. Naturally, he also knew that if it was that easy to find the Array Core of a revolving Spiritual Array and destroy it in one fell swoop, then being a Spiritual Array Master would not be as popr as it was.

    Clenching his teeth, Mu Chen told himself to not get flustered. Upon getting flustered and anxious, he would no longer be able to find those Array Cores, with the only way left being for him to force his way out. If not, he would truly be consumed to death.

    Hu.

    As Mu Chen forcefully instructed himself to calm down, ck lightning started to erupt on the surface of his body as the Lightning Rune on his chest grew brighter. He had already activated his Thunder God Physique. With that, he would be able to reduce the disturbance caused by the periodic attacks towards him.

    Within the clearing in the bamboo forest, Mu Chen¡¯s figure continued to flutter about as he retreated, evading those Spiritual Arrays that hid the skies and covered the earth as they headed his way. From time-to-time, some of those Spiritual Energy light beams would sweep across him, causing a faint bout of trembling to spread within his body.

    Standing outside of the Spiritual Arrays, Su¡¯er covered her eyes with her hands, not daring to take a look at Mu Chen, who was now trapped in a spectacle that was too horrible to endure. If it was her that was within those Spiritual Arrays, she might have long lost her little life.

    As time slowly psed, the boundless Spiritual Energy within the depths of the bamboo forest grew increasingly erratic. Ray after ray of Spiritual Energy light beams swept out, causing the sky to be suffused by a brilliant rainbow of colours.

    Bang!

    Within the Spiritual Arrays, Mu Chen¡¯s body was struck by tens of Spiritual Energy light beams. ck lightning sparkled on the surface of his body, forcibly resisting the iing impact, while a sh abruptly appeared within Mu Chen¡¯s gaze as he stared towards the revolving Spiritual Arrays.

    He had already managed to get an approximate feel of the array diagram of one of the Spiritual Arrays. However, he was still unable to find its Array Core. The Spiritual Arrays arranged by that Ling Xi were extremely formidable. As the three Spiritual Arrays ovepped with each other, and jointly revolved, there waspletely no pattern that they followed.

    Due to the superimposition by the three Spiritual Arrays, wanting to find their Array Cores was too difficult a task.

    And, themon way of dealing with them waspletely unable to be used.

    ¡°Big Brother Mu Chen, half of the time has already past. You can do it.¡± Su¡¯er¡¯s slightly worried reminder rang out from the distance. She was very clear about Ling Xi¡¯s character. If Mu Chen truly was unable to break out of the arrays within the stipted time, there would truly be nothing that could be said.

    Taking a deep breath, Mu Chen clenched his fists tightly, before slowly closing his eyes.

    As he did so, he immediately entered the Heart¡¯s Array State. Although the higher and more profound Heart¡¯s Eye State was something that he was still unable to control, the Heart¡¯s Array State was, after all, an elementary state. This, at his current level, he was able to exhibit a high level of control over it.

    Within the darkness, points of brilliance started to light up, which seemed to be countless points of Spiritual Energy light. Those rays of light howling across were the attacks sent out by the Spiritual Arrays, The outside was a bright and intense radiance. Within that radiance should be the location of the Spiritual Arrays.

    Upon seeing all of these, Mu Chen¡¯s state of mind grew increasingly concentrated and decisive. Extended his mind out, he slowly started to send a feedback of the orbital tracks of those Spiritual Arrays back into his mind, before slowly linking them and continuing this process...

    The disturbance urring in the outside world had seemingly beenpletely shut out at this moment.

    Theplete orbital track of the Spiritual Array started to gradually take form within Mu Chen¡¯s mind.

    Bang!

    Within the Spiritual Arrays, the footsteps of Mu Chen, whose eyes were tightly shut, started to move much slower. On his body, the light from the ck lightning sparked as dozens of rays of Spiritual Energy light beams surged over. Like a furious dragon, they violently impacted against his body.

    The low and deep sounds that rang out caused a shiver in Su¡¯er¡¯s little heart.

    As the Spiritual Energy light beams exploded against Mu Chen¡¯s body, his body was forced back by about ten steps. The clothes on his body were tattered, while shallow traces of bloody wounds appeared. Mu Chen was the only person able to endure such attacks with his fleshly body. If it was any other person at the Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase, they might have long been smashed into pulp.

    While Mu Chen was being forced back, his eyes still remained tightly shut. In the next instant, he sent a fist furiously rumbling out. Spiritual Energy burning with ck mes swept out, before violently impacting a certain location within that bright and resplendent Spiritual Arrays.

    Bang!

    Instantly, the Spiritual Arrays seemed to intensely tremble, before the Spiritual Array and the innermost location started to violently shudder. Cracks started to rapidly extend across the surface, before finally exploding with a bang.

    The first Spiritual Array¡¯s Array Core was finally found by Mu Chen, before being easily destroyed by a fist from him.

    ¡°You did it!¡±

    Cheers immediately rang out from Su¡¯er as her big and vivid eyes were filled with worship. <i>Big Brother Mu Chen¡¯s too awesome! He could actually find the Array Core just like that...</i>

    Even though he smashed an Array Core with his fist, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes still remained tightly shut. There were still two more Spiritual Arrays. Fortunately, it was much easier to find their Array Cores,pared to before. After all, one of the three superimposing Spiritual Arrays was broken. Therefore, it would not require the same amount of consumption and concentration as before.

    Therefore, within a short span of a number of minutes, two more fists rumbled out from Mu Chen. Two streaks of glowing Spiritual Energy violently impacted a corner of those two Spiritual Arrays, causing them to instantly shudder. With a humm and a buzz, both of thempletely came to a stop, before rapidly dissipating away.

    The three Spiritual Arrays were all broken.

    After breaking the three Spiritual Arrays, Mu Chen was still deep within his previous state. He seemed to be able to faintly feel something, as though a fantastic feeling had shed with the depths of his spirit.

    This feeling was extremely fantastic. However, even though he wished to capture it, he was unable to make contact with it. Regardless of that, he was able to feel that he had faintly started to make contact with the thing that he yearned for in his dreams.

    As the Spiritual Arrays dissipated, Mu Chen stood erect at his original position for a long time, before slowly opening his eyes. Instantly, a weak feeling spread throughout his legs as intense pain started to ring out from his body. Lowering his head to take a look, he discovered that his entire body was filled with wounds. Although they weren¡¯t life threatening, they had brought along waves of intense pain.

    Mu Chen sucked in a cold breath of air. It as fortunate that he had managed to reach a small aplishment in his Thunder God Physique. If not, the current him would already have shattered meridians and broken bones, and pain that would far exceed the pain radiating from his muscles.

    ¡°Big Brother Mu Chen, you too awesome!¡± eximed Su¡¯er in excitement as she rushed over. However, upon seeing Mu Chen¡¯s bare upper torso, caused by his tattered clothes, the little girl quickly started to blush as she turned her little red face away.

    With difficulty, Mu Chen gave a smile, retrieving and wearing a new set of clothes. In the next moment, he felt the exhaustion radiating from within his body. That was the feeling of his mental energy being overly depleted. The earlier fight to break those Spiritual Arrays was simply even more tiring than his fight with Xue Shi.

    ¡°Elder Ling Xi.¡±

    Mu Chen spoke out as he raised his head to look at his surroundings, knowing that Ling Xi would definitely be paying attention to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost an hour. You¡¯re barely able to pass.¡±

    Ling Xi¡¯s clear and cold voice rang slowly in the air, ¡°Go back, for now, and we¡¯ll continue tomorrow. It¡¯ll be the same as today, but there¡¯ll be one more Spiritual Array.¡±

    A faint shiver spread within Mu Chen¡¯s body. However, he did not let any sounds of anguish out. Contrary to that, a zing fire seemed to erupt from within his eyes. Although Ling Xi¡¯s methods were cruel and barbaric, it had to be said that the results were extremely tempting. If the fantastic feeling that he had felt earlier continued to appear, he would definitely be able to give birth to the true Heart¡¯s Eye!

    ¡°Thank you very much, Elder Ling Xi.¡±

    Cupping his hands, Mu Chen gave a pat of Su¡¯er¡¯s small head, before walking off by himself. This was Ling Xi¡¯s residence. Other than Su¡¯er, he didn¡¯t see anyone else. Thus, it wasn¡¯t convenient for him to stay.

    As Mu Chen disappeared into the distance, thedy dressed in white, Ling Xi, finally appeared beside Su¡¯er as her beautiful eyes stared at the direction where Mu Chen had broken the Spiritual Arrays.

    ¡°Elder Sister Ling Xi, isn¡¯t Big Brother Mu Chen very awesome?¡± asked Su¡¯er in satisfaction.

    Extending her slender and jade-like finger, Ling Xi gave a soft tap on Su¡¯er¡¯s bright and radiant forehead. However, she did not give a reply, with the only thing she did was look at the direction where Mu Chen had left, before giving a faint nod.

    <i>That Mu Chen¡¯s talent in Spiritual Arrays truly has some aspects that are worthmending.</i>

 Chapter 353 - The Mysterious Ling Xi

    <strong>Chapter 353 - The Mysterious Ling Xi</strong>

    In the following days toe, Mu Chen came almost every day to undergo Ling Xi¡¯s demonic training. Uponpletion, he would leave,pletely covered in wounds. His tattered and miserable appearance gave Luo Li a fright. However, after knowing the entirety of the matter, she could only shake her head in helplessness. This Elder Ling Xi was truly vicious in her actions.

    However, although Mu Chen had paid an extremely disastrous price to undergo this demonic training, it had to be said that the results were truly not small. Within a short span of a few days, Mu Chen¡¯s rate of improvement was quite good. On the first day of this demonic training, when he had broken the three Fourth Grade Spiritual Arrays, he was already totally consumed. Furthermore, it had led to him ending up in an extremely miserable state.

    However, at the end of the tenth day, he had already increased the number of superimposing Spiritual Arrays to a terrifying amount of 20...

    20 Fourth Grade Spiritual Arrays activated simultaneously. The threating from them would even cause a Heavenly Completion Stage expert to feel his skin crawl. However, it was fortunate that those Spiritual Arrays weren¡¯t used for ughter; thus, could not bepared to the ones that were used in real fights. Therefore, relying on his Thunder God Physique, coupled with the increasing familiarity in his training, he was barely able to scrape past it every time. Naturally, the price he had to pay was even more disastrous. Afterpleting the training every day, he wouldn¡¯t be able to move the next day, and could only take the day off to rest.

    As this cycle of rest for a day and break arrays for a day, Mu Chen could feel that the rate of the appearance of the fantastic feeling was bing higher and higher. This made Mu Chen extremely ted.

    Although this fantastic feeling did not mean that he had alreadye into true contact with the Heart¡¯s Eye State, it was able to tell him that he was getting closer and closer to it.

    As long as he continued this, he would finally be able to brush aside the mysterious fog and trulyprehend the Heart¡¯s Eye State!

    ...

    Bang!

    Spiritual Energy that blotted the skies erupted from within the depths of the bamboo forest as Spiritual Arrays started to envelope the surrounding sky. With their numerous amount, they formedyer afteryer. With their revolutions, Spiritual Energy that hid the skies and covered the earth gushed and erupted out, roaring with terrifying prestige.

    At this moment, within the denseyers of Spiritual Arrays and countless howling light beams, a figure sparkled as it dashed around at lightning speed. ck lightning bolts sparked on its body, resisting the attacks from those Spiritual Energy light beams that couldn¡¯t be evaded.

    Bang! Bang!

    While dodging, the figure rapidlyunched its furious attacks as vigorous exploding fists swept out, descending towards the numerousyers of Spiritual Arrays.

    Every time itunched an attack, a Spiritual Arrayyer would shudder, before emitting faint cracking sounds. A moment after that, the Spiritual Array would copse, before transforming into dots of light that blotted the skies, before dissipating away.

    On the outskirts of the bamboo forest, Su¡¯er eximed in astonishment at the spectacle before her. In a short span of time that hadn¡¯t even reached half a month, Mu Chen had already broken away from the miserable state he was in during the beginning of the training. Obviously, he had also managed to grasp some concepts and understandings. Furthermore, even Su¡¯er could see that Mu Chen¡¯s ability to find and identify the Array Cores was getting increasingly formidable.

    Although Ling Xi did not use any methods to conceal the Spiritual Arrays¡¯ Array Cores, wanting to find and identify them in such a situation was, by itself, an extremely difficult task. Let¡¯s not mention a Fourth Grade Spiritual Array Master, even a Fifth Grade Spiritual Array Master would be hard pressed to aplish that feat. However, Mu Chen was able to improve to such a level in a short span of ten plus days; this was already an extremely difficult feat to pull off.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    While Su¡¯er was gasping in astonishment, following the howls of exploding fists, theyers of Spiritual Arrays within the depths of the bamboo forest werepletely broken. As the dots of light that blotted the skies surfaced, they presented an exceptionally spectacr scene.

    Whoosh!

    As the final Spiritual Array shattered apart, a figure swept out andnded beside Su¡¯er. As the brilliance faded, it revealed the naked upper torso of Mu Chen, with some blood stains present.

    ¡°Here, Big Brother Mu Chen,¡± said Su¡¯er as she intimately handed him a set of clothes. The littledy was no longer embarrassed, since she had seen too much for the past few days, thus bing used to it.

    Putting on the new set of clothes, Mu Chen wiped away the few blood stains on his body. Although intense pain still radiated from his body, he had already gotten used to it after a few days. Therefore, Mu Chen didn¡¯t end up in the same unbearable state as the first day, where he had almost copsed due to a depletion of mental and physical strength.

    ¡°Big Brother Mu Chen, how¡¯s yourprehension on your Heart¡¯s Eye State?¡± asked Su¡¯er curiously .

    ¡°I¡¯m stillcking a bit,¡± replied Mu Chen helplessly with a smile. He had felt that fantastic feeling once again just now. However, he didn¡¯t know why he felt as thought there was something slightlycking. This feeling was akin to a little bird trapped within an egg and was trying to break the shell and escape, only to find that the shell was too hard. Unable to escape even after struggling, it appeared extremely distorted.

    However, Mu chen was not overly greedy. Having such an improvement over these past few days was already considered a pretty good result. Although he was very confident of his talent, the Heart¡¯s Eye State was, after all, one that was much deeper and profound. It wasn¡¯t that easy to control it.

    ¡°Then, Big Brother Mu Chen, you have to work harder. Yesterday, Elder Sister Ling Xi said that your improvement is too slow. If she was impatient, she would immediately chase you away,¡± said Su¡¯er.

    Mu Chen immediately became speechless. After interacting for ten days, it could be considered that he managed to gain some understanding about Ling Xi. Thisdy truly had a strong character, and would do anything she wanted to do. Although Mu Chen believed that he did not dare to offend her, there truly was a possibility that, someday, she would be unhappy, and drive him out for no apparent reason.

    ¡°Su¡¯er, do you know exactly how old she is?¡±

    Taking a stealthy look at his surroundings, Mu Chen quietly posed this question to Su¡¯er. He was extremely anxious and curious about this question. Within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, it was the first time he had seen such a youthful Elder. Her age seemed to be not much older than his own. However, he did not dare to say this definitively, the possibility existed for some experts with unfathomable strength to change their appearances, just like Elder Zhu Tian with his youthful appearance. However, with a single look, Mu Chen was able to see that his youthful appearance was just a fa?ade. The ancient aura filled with vicissitude was unable to be concealed.

    However, Mu Chen was unable to sense such an auraing from Ling Xi. Although thetter was cold and indifferent, she did not have an ancient auraing from her.

    ¡°Hmm, Elder Sister Ling Xi never talked about this before. However, she only allows me to call her Elder Sister. I think that her age shouldn¡¯t be big...¡± Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s question, Su¡¯er immediately suppressed her voice. Her big eyes were now filled with excitement. From the looks of it, her gossipy heart was no weaker than Mu Chen¡¯s.

    Mu Chen nodded his head in agreement. If the disparity between their ages was trulyrge, there shouldn¡¯t be the matter of her asking Su¡¯er to call her Elder Sister...

    However, if that was truly the case. This truly would be a bit frightening. Just how old was she? She actually possessed such terrifying strength. This would simply cause Shen Cangsheng and the rest of the elite students to die of a heart attack.

    ¡°In fact, I think that even Elder Sister Ling Xi isn¡¯t too clear about her age, since she seems to have forgotten a lot of things...¡± said Su¡¯er as she tilted her head from side-to-side, looking somewhat puzzled.

    Mu Chen immediately gawked. Forgotten? His brows started to faintly wrinkle up. The feeling this Ling Xi gave people was that she was slightly too mysterious, with no one knowing exactly where she came from. This world truly had lots of mysterious and unfathomable things.

    Just as he wanted to probe further, a familiar figure dressed in white appeared in the distance, causing him to hastily shut his mouth. Simrly, Su¡¯er stuck her little tongue out, while giving a pretentious act of helping Mu Chen with cleaning his blood stains.

    As Ling Xi slowly walked over, her clear and icy pupils shot a look at Mu Chen as she said, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve some spare energy left today.¡±

    One could hear the faint chilling intent within her voice.

    Mu Chen gave a dryugh.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re done with your training, why are you still here, instead of going back?¡±

    Immediately following her question, Ling Xi gave her next order, ¡°From tomorrow onwards, the number of Spiritual Arrays will increase to 30. After five days, you¡¯ll enter the Spiritual Array House. If you¡¯re still unable to open your Heart¡¯s Eye State, you can go fumble around by yourself. I won¡¯t teach such a stupid person.¡±

    In response, Mu Chen gave a smile, without any bitterness shown on his face. He was, in fact, extremely curious to the point of anxiousness towards the so-called ¡®Spiritual Array House¡¯. From Su¡¯er¡¯s words, it seemed to be a ce that was quite frightening. However, from Ling Xi¡¯s words, didn¡¯t it seem as though that ce had some use towards opening his Heart¡¯s Eye?

    As this harbored this thought within his heart, he gave Su¡¯er¡¯s little head a rub, before saying his goodbyes and leaving.

    Upon seeing Mu Chen leave, Ling Xi red at Su¡¯er while saying, ¡°Do you want to see what I¡¯ll do to you if you dare to say nonsense about me?¡±

    ¡°Su¡¯er won¡¯t dare to do it anymore,¡± replied Su¡¯er hastily as she shook her head. <i>Elder Sister Ling Xi is so scary. She really did hear us.</i>

    ¡°Why are you not cleaning the bamboo forest?¡±

    ¡°Mhm Mhm...¡± Su¡¯er nodded her head repeatedly, before hugging therge broom that was taller than her and proceeding to sweep the bamboo forest that had turned into a mess by Mu Chen.

    As Ling Xi looked towards the little figure of Su¡¯er, a faint smile surfaced at the corner of her mouth. In the next moment, she seemed to think about something as a somewhat nk expression presented itself slightly in her eyes. Giving a soft sigh, she turned around and headed back to the bamboo house, before entering its depths. Presently, there was a little bamboo house with tightly shut doors.

    Opening the doors of the bamboo house, one could not see a single speck of dust within, with everything within being considerably simple and organised. A praying mat was present within the house, while a painting hung on the wall in front of it. The painting seemed to be of a ck-coloured pagoda. A vague and indistinct figure of ady sitting down was present on top of the pagoda. The figure was extremely blurry and indistinct. However, it gave people a feeling of peace and tranquility.

    Ling Xi proceeded to kneel and sat down on the praying mat, before staring nkly at the painting. A nk and vacant expression fluctuated within her beautiful eyes, as if she was trying hard to remember something. However, after exhaling a breath of air with some pain, she clutched her forehead with her white hands as her ck hair spilt all over the floor, causing her slender figure to appear exceedingly frail and miserable.

    ......

    This was a dested area of mountains and fields. On the summit of a lone peak stood a youth dressed in ck with his hands behind his back. A ck sword was carried on his back, while a ck dragon mark sat within his forehead. An aura of extreme chill radiated from the dragon mark, giving people a terrifying feeling that would make them tremble in fear.

    That familiar appearance was Mo Longzi.

    Faintly panning his head, he looked at a distance far away in the north as a cruel and frosty smile surfaced at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Chasing me for so long... you two really have perseverance...However, this time, I¡¯m afraid that you two won¡¯t be able to return...this is the grand feast that I¡¯ve specially prepared for you two...¡±

    ¡°Ha ha...if I¡¯m able to kill the 1st and 2nd ce of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, would I be able to exceed <i>him</i> on their Bounty List?¡±

    ¡°I truly look forward to it...¡±

    A soft and chillingughter slowly rang out from the mountain peak as the figure dressed in ck started to slowly dissipate in the air.

 Chapter 354 - Spiritual Array House

    <strong>Chapter 354 - Spiritual Array House</strong>

    Due to a single statement by Ling Xi, for the next five days, it was very clear that Mu Chen¡¯s life was unbearably tough and painful. With thirty Fourth Grade Spiritual Arrays grinding him to the point between life and death, he was left battered and exhausted.

    However, it was fortunate that after enduring a period of the demonic training, Mu Chen could be said to have developed some resistance to it. Therefore, after sessively failing inpleting his training of breaking the thirty Spiritual Arrays, Mu Chen finally sessfully aplished it with extreme difficulty on the fourth day. However, the price he paid was an immediate loss of consciousness due to being totally drained upon exiting the Spiritual Arrays, which result in him being dragged back to the Freshmen area by Su¡¯er.

    For the fifth day, Mu Chen took the entire day¡¯s worth of time to recuperate, which resulted in him finally recovering. However, there was still a slight lingering fear within him. thirty Fourth Grade Spiritual Arrays; even though it was of the training Grade, it was sufficient to make a huge percentage of people at the Heavenly Completion Stage topletely lose the colour on their faces.

    Naturally, havingpleted this training did not equate to Mu Chen being able to confront thirty Fourth Grade Spiritual Arrays when engaging in battle against others. Training and real lifebat were, after all, not the same. The enemies faced duringbat would not immediately arrange their Spiritual Arrays like that and leave them without any further control to let anyone search and probe their patterns.

    However, this did not mean that the training did not have any effect. As of now, Mu Chen believed that if he met one or two Fourth Grade Spiritual Arrays, he would absolutely be able to effortlessly dispel them, without any kind of consumption of his strength.

    His understanding and familiarity towards Spiritual Arrays had undoubtedly be much more refined after this half a month.

    The fifth day was being usedpletely by Mu Chen to recuperate. Only on the next day did he continue to head back to Ling Xi¡¯s small courtyard.

    As Mu Chen walked into the small courtyard, a girl dressed in a skirt as white as snow was sitting near the bamboo ledge within the green and verdant bamboo house. Propping her lovely cheek with her white hand, her beautiful eyes gazed onto the ground, with no focal point within her sight, while a faint expression was present on her beautiful face. That vacantness masked her original icy and indifferent expression, causing her to give people an additional beautiful feeling of frailness upon seeing her.

    Ling Xi¡¯s appearance was already extremely beautiful, with only her icy indifference that forced people a thousand miles away, making Mu Chen not daring to say much in front of her. However, spotting the former with such a rare expression caused him to go into a daze upon seeing her.

    While Mu Chen was in a daze, Ling Xi had also discovered his arrival, causing those beautiful eyes to immediately refocus, bing the usual iciness and in-differentness once again.

    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯ve arrived, Big Brother Mu Chen! Are your injuries healed?¡± Su¡¯er¡¯s small head extended from the bamboo house at this moment. Upon seeing Mu Chen, happiness filled her little face.

    Sending a smile towards her, Mu Chen cupped his hands and greeted Ling Xi, ¡°Elder Ling Xi.¡±

    Ling Xi shot a look at him, before saying in her usual indifferent tone, ¡°Before everything, I have to tell you that the Spiritual Array House is extremely dangerous. Although you¡¯ve gotten seriously injured during your usual training here, that is, after all, within the boundaries of your limits. However, the inside of the Spiritual Array House is different from your training. Once you make a slip, your little life will be lost in there. Furthermore, at that time, I¡¯ll not save you, as this is your own decision. Your life and death is of no concern to me.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned faintly solemn as he asked, ¡°After entering the Spiritual Array House, would I then be able to open my Heart¡¯s Eye?¡±

    With the slightest bit of mercy, Ling Xi destroyed Mu Chen¡¯s hopes with a single reply, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re capable of doing that?¡±

    Mu Chen gave a bitterugh.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already managed to touch the Heart¡¯s Eye State, with the only thing stopping you is your inability to open it. However, the final step you¡¯recking in might only be broken through during a life-or-death situation. Although the usual training is dangerous, it hasn¡¯t reached such a degree of danger,¡± replied Ling Xi with her usual clear and cold voice.

    ¡°Naturally, you can choose a different method from this. However, I¡¯ll only give you, at most, half a month of time. If you¡¯re still unable to open your Heart¡¯s Eye at that time, my guidance will also end right there.¡± Ling Xi¡¯s voice didn¡¯t present many fluctuations within, and same with her emotions and feelings.

    She was naturally icy and indifferent, and didn¡¯t have a single shred of a rtionship with Mu Chen. If not for Dean Tai Cang and Su¡¯er, she would simply ignore him. As of now, helping him for half a month was, to her, already considered as doing her best.

    Already clear about her character and temperament, Mu Chen didn¡¯t feel any anger or frustration. After a moment of deep thought, he nodded his head firmly.

    ¡°I choose to enter the Spiritual Array House.¡±

    He was simrly able to feel that he was somewhatcking just one step. However, regardless of how much more training he did, that one step was difficult to stride over. Perhaps it truly was like what Ling Xi had said, that he need the stimtion present in a life-or-death situation to be able to truly open his Heart¡¯s Eye.

    Although he knew that this would be extremely dangerous, courage and bravery were things that Mu Chen nevercked. If he was overly cautious, Mu Chen felt that he would have already died long ago during the days within the Spiritual Road, even more so to walk to the step he was at now.

    Mu Chen¡¯s decision caused Ling Xi to take another look at him, before giving a calm and faint nod with her beautiful face as she turned and walked off.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Mu Chen immediately followed suited, with Su¡¯er hastily following along. At this moment, worry and concern flooded her tiny face. She was very clear about how frightening the Spiritual Array House was. Once a problem arose while one was inside, even one¡¯s life might have no guarantees.

    The three of them passed through the quiet and serene courtyard to the deepest part of the area. This ce appeared extremely spacious, with only a dpidated stone house present in front of them. The stone house was covered in moss, giving people an ancient feeling filled with vicissitudes upon seeing it.

    Ling Xi came to a stop before the stone house. Forming a seal with her jade-like hands, a ray of Spiritual Energy shot out, before enveloping the dpidated stone house.

    Humm! Humm!

    Following the enveloping brilliance, the stone house started to shudder, before rapidly expanding within Mu Chen¡¯s astonished gaze. In a short span of a few breaths, the stone house had transformed into a gigantic stone hall. Within the surroundings of the stone hall, one could faintly discern the mysterious runic lines flickering with a dim brilliance.

    ¡°This is...¡± Staring at the stone hall, a faint sh appeared within Mu Chen¡¯s gaze as thick astonishment erupted from within his eyes as he asked, ¡°Is this a Spiritual Artifact?¡±

    From the stone hall, Mu Chen was able to to feel the unique fluctuations possessed only by a Spiritual Artifact.

    ¡°Hehe. This Spiritual Array House isn¡¯t any ordinary Spiritual Artifact. ording to Elder Sister Ling Xi, it was previously a Quasi-Divine Artifact. However, due to it being broken, its grade had dropped. Now, it¡¯s a Peerless Rank Spiritual Artifact. However, even if that was the case, due to extremely strong Spiritual Arrays concealed within it , even a Sovereign would be trapped and find it hard to escape from within if he evernded within it,¡± replied Su¡¯er with a cheeky smile.

    ¡°Quasi-Divine Artifact?¡± Mu Chen involuntarily sucked in a breath of cold air as he looked at Ling Xi¡¯s beautiful figure with strange gaze. Exactly what was her background? She was actually able to possess a Quasi-Divine Artifact that would even shake the heart of Sovereign Realm experts. Out of all the many Elders within the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, even the Heavenly Seat Elders, like Mo You and Zhu Tian, might not even possess a Quasi-Divine Artifact.

    Furthermore, what kind of frightening person or thing was able to cause this previously Quasi-Divine Artifact to drop a Rank to be an Peerless Rank Spiritual Artifact?

    Mu Chen quietly clicked his tongue. This Ling Xi was truly getting more and more mysterious.

    Ignoring the two behind her, Ling Xi stared at the dpidated stone hall, while going into a daze as a vacant expression sh within her beautiful eyes. Only after quite a whileter did she give a faint sigh. With a wave of her white hand, rumbling sounds rang out of the tightly shut stone doors as they slowly started to open, bit by bit. Instantly after this, boundless Spiritual Energy fluctuations swept out from within.

    ¡°Prepare to go in. I can only open the first level of the Spiritual Array House. However, even though that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s sufficient to kill you. Therefore, you better focus all of your concentration. It¡¯s the same statement I¡¯ve said earlier. Even if you are at death¡¯s door, I¡¯ll not take any action to save you. In all, you can only rely on your own strength.¡± Ling Xi reminded in an indifferent tone.

    Mu Chen took a deep breath, before his expression turned firm and solemn. Facing a frightening thing that was even able to trap a Sovereign expert within, if he just lost even a slight amount of concentration, he might be killed, spick and span.

    However, in such a moment, even if there were mountains of daggers or seas of mes in front of him, he would still give it a go.

    Mu Chen resolutely stepped forward, before walking straight into the opened stone door. Glowing Spiritual Energy erupted from within, slowly submerging and devouring him.

    Bang! Rumble.

    As Mu Chen entered through the doors, low rumbling sounds rang out as the stone doors slowly started to close, bit by bit, before restraining the brilliance that blotted the skies back.

    Su¡¯er¡¯s little hands were clenched tightly as she looked towards the tightly shut stone doors. Stealing a nce at the beautiful face of Ling Xi, which was filled with an indifferent expression, she asked in a small voice, ¡°Elder Sister Ling Xi, what if Big Brother Mu Chen really can¡¯t hold on any longer. You would save him, right?¡±

    ncing at Su¡¯er, Ling Xi replied with a tone that was almost devoid of emotion. ¡°That¡¯s his decision, so he has to take responsibility for himself. If this was just due to a spur of hot-headedness, it serves him right if he dies. If he was only of such a level, regardless of what kind of results he ends up in, I won¡¯t feel any pity.¡±

    Hearing Ling Xi¡¯s cold and detached words and tone, Su¡¯er¡¯s big eyes started to uncontrobly turn red as she spoke out, ¡°Elder sister Ling Xi, you¡¯re clearly very good hearted...why do you have to act like that? You¡¯ve scared me.¡±

    Looking over towards Su¡¯er¡¯s reddening eyes, Ling Xi¡¯s expression be much moreplicated. Hugging the little girl, she muttered, ¡°Perhaps because I was previously like that. Therefore, the current me would reject such a feeling. Being more cold, being more heartless, that seems to be the only way to better protect myself...¡±

    ......

    When Mu Chen¡¯s body was enveloped by the Spiritual Light that erupted out, he was able to clearly sense that the surrounding space had started to change. Upon sobering up, he discovered that he was now in a ce that seemed to be a world of unending starry skies.

    Within the starry skies were boundless rivers of stars, causing people to feel a sense of dread surfacing within their hearts.

    As Mu Chen stood within the starry skies, he could gradually feel a sense of danger erupting from within his heart. Raising his head, he discovered that the surrounding starry skies were starting to transform at this moment. As the stars roared, they proceeded to condense and form a shape within the sky. Layer byyer it formed, as if the starlight was permeated out, before forming something akin to a gigantic Spiritual Array.

    Boundless Spiritual Energy was present in that Spiritual Array formed from the stars, while the Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating out of it were even more tyrannical than the ¡°Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array¡± form from the two lotuses that Mu Chen had arranged before.

    This caused Mu Chen¡¯s expression to faintly change. This Spiritual Array was already at the Fifth Grade. Even people with that had reached the Heavenly Completion Stage would not dare to meet it head-on.

    This Spiritual Array House truly was extremely dangerous!

    Could he truly crash his way through?

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression grew grave, as uncertainty surfaced within his heart.

 Chapter 355 - Pursuit of Life and Death

    <strong>Chapter 355 - Pursuit of Life and Death</strong>

    Hum. Hum.

    Boundless and erratic Spiritual Energy started to sweep out from the starry skies. In the next instant, the gigantic Spiritual Array that was seemingly formed from the stars started to immediately revolve, causing starlight to condense, while fluctuations that caused people to shutter started to spread out.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression was now grave and solemn, and did not dare to show the slightest moment of neglect. If he made the slightest mistake under a Spiritual Array of such a rank, he might truly be unable to walk out of this Spiritual Array House.

    His gaze swept acutely over theplicated Spiritual Array in an attempt to find the pattern of its orbital tracks. However, very quickly, he gave up this idea. The Spiritual Array here was no longer those simple ones that he had faced during his training, true killing intent was permeating from it.

    Furthermore, this Spiritual Array was clearly being controlled externally, and it wasn¡¯t by Ling Xi. This was due to this ¡°Spiritual Array House¡±. Being a Spiritual Artifact of such a degree, it had already formed a basic level of consciousness. Without needing any control from Ling Xi, it was already able to disy the might of this Spiritual Artifact.

    Therefore, Mu Chen wanting to find the Array Core of the Spiritual Array formed by it with ease and break it was obviously impossible.

    Bang!

    The Spiritual Array furiously revolved, condensing the ray of starlight. Unexpectedly, it immediately transformed into a giant meteor. At an extremely astonishing speed, it split apart the horizon, instantly enveloping a hundred metre radius around Mu Chen.

    This iing pressure caused Mu chen¡¯s clothes to start ripping and tearing. With a grave expression on his face, he swiftly retreated, while forming a seal with his hands. Boundless Spiritual Energy erupted from him, before transforming into a simr stretch of starry sky behind him, where a white tiger came bounding over.

    Roar!

    As the white tiger roared, it strode over the starry sky. Transforming into starlight, he violently smashed head-on against the iing meteor.

    Boom!

    At the instant of impact, the entire stretch of the starry sky seemed to shuddered. Erratic Spiritual Energy shock waves wreaked havoc as they spread out, before shattering the resisting white tiger starlight into bits.

    Receiving such a heavy strike, Mu Chen¡¯s body was miserably forced back. A sweet taste erupted from the back of his mouth, but was forcefully swallowed back down. At this moment, his gaze grew increasingly grave as he thought, <i>This Spiritual Array truly is not easy to deal with.</i>

    Bang! Rumble!

    As the attack started to open the heavy curtains, the Spiritual Array hadpletely erupted out. As it revolved, it fluctuated with thousands of brilliant rays, before the starlight started to condense one after another, forming shapes of meteors once again.

    Mu Chen¡¯s forehead started to wrinkled as he thought, <i>I have to get break and get rid of that Spiritual Array as fast as possible. If not, I might be consumed to death by it, sooner orter.</i>

    ¡°Since I can¡¯t see through you, I¡¯ll just have to forcefully break you!¡±

    A cold glint erupted within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. In the previous training, due to Ling Xi¡¯s instruction for him not to forcefully break the Spiritual Arrays, Mu Chen could only rely on another way. However, if he continued using that method, he might not even be able to hold onto his little life.

    If the Spiritual Array was to truly revolve, its might could beparable to a true Heavenly Completion Stage Middle Phase expert, even stronger than Xue Shi by a sliver. Therefore, Mu Chen had to break it as fast as possible.

    With that intent in his head, Mu Chen did not continue to hesitate. Spiritual Energy burning with ck mes pervaded out, before transforming into a starry sky behind him. However, this time, the starry sky was exceedingly vast, while three gigantic beastial figures rapidly took shape within it.

    ¡°Four Gods Constetion Scripture, Divine Seal of the White Tiger!¡±

    ¡°Divine Seal of the ck Tortoise!¡±

    ¡°Divine Seal of the Vermillion Bird!¡±

    At this instant, Mu Chenunched his attack. Without the slightest bit of hesitation, the three great Divine Seals simultaneously flew out. As torrential Spiritual Energy pervaded the sky, the three giant beasts raised their heads and roared towards the sky. At this instant, their might had already reach a considerably terrifying level.

    Swish! Swish!

    Within the Spiritual Array, the numerous meteors were already formed. Hiding the skies and covering the earth, they rumbled straight at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned icy cold. Bringing his hands together, he formed a seal, before sending a fist rumbling out.

    Roar!

    Instantly, bringing along iparably erratic Spiritual Energy fluctuations, three gigantic beastial figures roared and shot out from the starry sky behind him. Akin to the exceptionally savage beasts, they violently smashed head-on towards the meteors that blotted the sky.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Meteor after meteor rapidly shattered as they impacted against the three beastial figures, while the three beastial figures appeared to be smashing through twigs, before finally smashing into the gigantic Spiritual Array. The astonishing Spiritual Energy wrecked havoc as the Spiritual Array violently shook, before finally breaking apart.

    As the points of light that blotted the sky started to descend, Mu Chen looked towards the copsed Spiritual Array, before heaving a huge sigh of relief, as if a heavy load hade off his shoulders. All things considered, he had broken the Spiritual Array.

    However, a number of breaths after he had started to rx, his expression slowly started to turn ugly, bit by bit.

    This was due to what he was seeing before him; boundless Spiritual Energy was condensing once again at the ce where the Spiritual Array had copsed. As brilliant rays of light rippled out, a Spiritual Array surfaced once again. Although this Spiritual Array was different from the previous one, the fluctuations that radiated from it were just as strong.

    Furthermore, Mu Chen was able to see what seemed like an even bigger Spiritual Array condensing and taking shape at the outskirts of thispleted Spiritual Array.

    Hiss.

    This scene before him caused Mu Chen to suck in a breath of cold air as his expression started to turn slightly pale. This Spiritual Array House was actually able to arrange other Spiritual Arrays! What kind of Spiritual Artifact was this?! This was simply akin to facing a Spiritual Array Master with a considerably rich experience in arranging Spiritual Arrays!

    Furthermore, it was a Spiritual Array Master that was of a higher rank than him. Maybe, it had already reached the realm of a rank.

    ¡°Such a terrifying Spiritual Artifact,¡± muttered Mu Chen, as his heart started to tremble. This Spiritual Array House was really too powerful. Anyone that possessed it would basically possess the most obedient Great Spiritual Array Master. Furthermore, there would never be any emotional qualms with its actions. It would do what you asked it to do, with the greatest strength possible.

    No wonder why Su¡¯er said that it possessed the capability to trap a Sovereign within it. Previously, Mu Chen still had a little bit of doubt. However, as of now, he did not dare to have a single shred of doubt about that anymore.

    ¡°Look¡¯s like this way simply doesn¡¯t work.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression was extremely serious and solemn. Although, ording to the words of Ling Xi, this was seemingly just the first level of the Spiritual Array House. However to deal with him, it appeared that this was more than enough. To put it bluntly, he was clearly not this Spiritual Array House¡¯s match.

    Since using the brute force method wouldn¡¯t work, the only way was to search for a way to truly dispel it.

    Mu Chen¡¯s forehead tightly scrunched up. After quite a long while, he took a deep breath. From the looks of it, the only way for him to walk out from this Spiritual Array House would be to open his Heart¡¯s Eye.

    Furthermore, the time he could endure in there wasn¡¯t long. Within this period of time, if he was unable to open his Heart¡¯s Eye, what might lie for him, would be death.

    ¡°There truly isn¡¯t any other road to walk.¡±

    Mu Chen muttered to himself. However, there wasn¡¯t a single shred of dread within his eyes. Instead, present within them was the brilliance, sharp and incisive gaze. Staring at the gigantic revolving Spiritual Array, he proceeded to slowly close his eyes.

    He had entered into the Heart Array State once again, in order to find the mystery behind all of this.

    Bang! Bang!

    While Mu Chen was closing his eyes, the Spiritual Array was already revolving. Like a giant dragon¡¯s roar, surges of Spiritual Energy flooded out, crushing down against Mu Chen.

    At this moment, Mu Chen had already activated his Dragon Soaring Art to his maximum ability to evade the iing floods. As for those attacks that he was unable to evade, the only thing he could do would be to forcefully receive them with his body. Therefore, within a short span of half a minute, blood had started to flow out of his ck lightning-encased body. From the looks of it, he appeared extremely miserable.

    Ignoring the gradually intensifying injuries appearing on his body, Mu Chen¡¯s state-of-mind was akin to an endless abyss; without the slightest ripple, while the outside world was totally shut off. At this moment, his state-of-mind had seemingly sunk slowly down to the deepest part of his consciousness.

    From the outside, Su¡¯er¡¯s face turned pale as she saw the scene unfolding within the light screen in front of her. Surges of frightening Spiritual Energy howled from within the light screen, while Mu Chen¡¯s figure appeared extremely small. Every single time an attacknded on him, thetter¡¯s body would violently tremble, before spurting out blood. As of now, he appeared as if he was made from blood.

    By his side, Ling Xi¡¯s beautiful eyes were also focused on the light screen. The only difference being that her gaze was clearly much more calm as she quietly stared at the figure of the youth surrounded by the perils of boundless Spiritual Energy surges. Her present feelings were as if nothing that happened in the world would able to cause an overly strong emotional reaction in her.

    Bang!

    Mu Chen¡¯s body was struck by a Spiritual Energy surge. A gruesome-looking wound appeared as the muscles on his chest were shed apart. His bones were visible within it as blood bubbled and poured out. While this happened, ck lightning shed erratically, trying to reduce the damage caused by the injury.

    The Spiritual Energy surrounding Mu Chen¡¯s body had already be weak, simr to his vitality at this moment.

    Mu Chen¡¯s consciousness had simrly discovered this faintly lethargic and weak feeling that had a faint taste of death.

    That fantastic feeling had already appeared. However, he was still unable to truly open his Heart¡¯s Eye.

    <i>Just a bit more!</i>

    Furious roars seemed to ring out within Mu Chen¡¯s heart. <i>Just that little bit more!</i> However, his Heart¡¯s Eye located within the depths of his consciousness was still unable to be opened!

    <i>It¡¯s not enough! The threat from death isn¡¯t enough!</i>

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes opened furiously, as some craziness surged within his eyes. Although he had already suffered heavy injuries on his body, it was still not enough!

    With a hard clench of his teeth, he shot out in a perfectly straight line, heading towards a Spiritual Energy surge sweeping towards him.

    Upon seeing such a crazy action by him, Su¡¯er was frightened to the point of screaming out.

    Ling Xi¡¯s gaze was still calm and serene. However, her beautiful eyes had started to narrow.

    Bang!

    As the Spiritual Energy surge swept across Mu Chen¡¯s body, blood spurted out, akin to a fountain. His body instantly shot back, while appearing to have somewhat caved in. At this moment, the Spiritual Energy fluctuations erupting from his body had started to slowly grow dim.

    Almost as if it was about to dissipate.

    Mu Chen¡¯s consciousness had simrly started to slowly grow dim and dark, while a thick vor of death erupted from his heart. Under the embrace of death, his mind and consciousness seemed to start sinking into the unending darkness.

    As this darkness continued on without end, there seemed to be something trembling within it. Finally, something akin to a newly born eye slowly opened up.

    As Mu Chen¡¯s mind descended into the darkness of death, the Spiritual Array House did not stop due to that. Spiritual Energy surges howled out, hiding the skies and covering the earth as they rumbled towards the floating Mu Chen.

    ¡°Please save him quickly, Elder Sister Ling Xi!¡± Su¡¯er cried out anxiously as she frantically grabbed onto Ling Xi¡¯s arm.

    With a soft sigh, Ling Xi faintly raised her jade-like hand.

    However, just as she was able to take action, within the light screen, humongous rays of ck light suddenly erupted of Mu Chen¡¯s body. In the next moment, after enveloping him within, they rapidly condensed together, forming a gigantic ck pagoda, protecting him within it.

    Bang! Bang!

    The Spiritual Energy surges violently impacted against the ck pagoda, causing resplendent rays of brilliance to instantly erupt out.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Su¡¯er gawked in response to the changes happening before her, before breathing a huge sigh of relief. <i>Looks like Big Brother Mu Chen was prepared for this.</i>

    ¡°Elder Sister Ling Xi.¡±

    Raising her head, Su¡¯er looked towards Ling Xi, only to be astonished by what she saw. At this moment, thetter was staring nkly towards the ck pagoda, within the light screen, that had enveloped Mu Chen as her delicate figure was faintly trembling. Her expression and current appearance were things that Su¡¯er had never seen before.

 Chapter 356 - Painting

    <strong>Chapter 356 - Painting</strong>

    Bang!

    Within the Spiritual Array House, a gigantic ck-coloured glowing pagoda appeared, protecting Mu Chen within it, while blocking all of the frightening Spiritual Energy streams heading towards him.

    As the erratic Spiritual Energy smashed against the glowing ck pagoda, the body of the pagoda started to shake and hum.

    Bang! Rumble!

    After the wave of attacks were blocked, the interior of the Spiritual Array started to change, and the gigantic Spiritual Array at the outermost boundary started to slowly revolve. In the next instant, Spiritual Energy fluctuations that would make even a Heavenly Completion Stage expert change face started to radiate out.

    The Spiritual Array House had felt the tyrannical power of the glowing ck pagoda, and was attempting to use an even greater force to destroy it.

    The glowing ck pagoda had also sensed the iing danger, since its body instantly started to faintly tremble. ck halos started to spread out in its surroundings, forming a defense as it attempted to forcefully block the iing attack.

    Bang! Rumble!

    The gigantic Spiritual Array started to take shape at an extreme speed. After resolving, a streak of light, akin to a giant dragon, brandished its fangs and ws as it rushed out. As it shot out, even the space around it started to distort.

    Under the giant dragon-like streak of light, even the glowing ck pagoda appeared somewhat minute and insignificant.

    Just as the giant dragon-like streak of light swept over and was able to smash into the ck pagoda, Mu Chen, who was within the pagoda, furiously opened his eyes. At that instant, his eyes appeared transparent, almost as if they were made of crystals. They looked as if they were able to see through the myriad of things within the world, appearing extremely bizarre and mysterious.

    Passing through the ck pagoda, his gaze locked onto the giant dragon-like streak of light sweeping towards him. The power contained within it was simply not something that any ordinary Heavenly Completion Stage expert could endure.

    If it freely impacted against the ck pagoda, even it might shatter into pieces.

    Rays of brilliance erupted from Mu Chen¡¯s transparent-like eyes, before furiously standing up. As he stood up, the gigantic ck pagoda started to rapidly shrink, before re-entering his body.

    As a result, Mu Chen waspletely exposed to the giant dragon-like streak of light.

    At this moment, the degree of transparency of his eyes grew increasingly clear. Locking onto the giant dragon-like streak of light, within his eyes, it appeared akin to a sea of Spiritual Energy, with countless Spiritual Energy streamsing together within it...

    Seeing this, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes crazily shed, before Spiritual Energy erupted from his body without a shred of restraint. In the next instant, transforming into a streak of light, he smashed head-on against the giant dragon-like streak of light.

    As Su¡¯er observed this spectacle happening, her little face instantly turned pale. She was able to recognise that this Spiritual Array was the strongest one within the first level of the Spiritual Array House. Even a Heavenly Completion Stage expert would definitely turn into ashes under its attack, with no trace of one¡¯s corpse.

    ¡°Elder Sister Ling Xi, please save...¡± Su¡¯er spoke out urgently, while continuously tugging and shaking Ling Xi¡¯s jade-like hand.

    Still in a daze, Ling Xi finally regained her rity due to Su¡¯er¡¯s shaking. Resisting the trembling within her heart, she frantically looked towards the light screen, before noticing the scene of Mu Chen rushing straight towards the giant dragon-like streak of light. Instantly, her beautiful face intensely contorted. With a raise of her jade-like hand, a streak of light shot towards the Spiritual Array House as she roared, ¡°Stop for me!¡±

    Humm.

    Following her furious roar, the boundless Spiritual Light within the Spiritual Array House instantly dissipated. At the same instant, the gigantic revolving Spiritual Array within had started to slowly dissipate, bit by bit.

    Within the light screen, the boundless and vast Spiritual Energy fluctuations dissipated, leaving everything empty and devoid. At this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s figure had also disappeared, almost as if he had been turned into ashes.

    Losing all colour to her face, Su¡¯er looked towards the interior of the light screen as her little body continued to shiver.

    At this moment, a vacant expression filled Ling Xi¡¯s eyes as an indescribable feeling erupted from her heart. She had now discovered that she seemed to have made a mistake in something that was very important to her.

    <i>That ck pagoda that had previously protected Mu Chen...wasn¡¯t that the same ck pagoda within that painting? Why did he possess it?</i> Although she had lost a lot of her memories, she still knew about that ck pagoda, and it was very important to her...

    Clenching her jade-like hands, her fingernails pierced her palms, bringing about intense pain. However, at this moment, she had yet to take notice of it, and continued to stare absentmindedly into the distance, almost as if she had lost her soul.

    An adult and a child stood before the Spiritual Array House that had already transformed into its previous dpidated stone house look. Not speaking a single word, a gentle breeze blew through, bringing about a bone-piercing chilling intent.

    Crack!

    Just as their bodies and hearts had started to turn into ice, the stone doors of the dpidated stone house started to be slowly pushed open. In the next moment, a miserable-looking figure covered in blood walked out from it.

    Slightly at a loss, both of them raised their heads and looked towards Mu Chen standing before the stone doors, covered in blood and deathly pale, before gawking out.

    ¡°Big Brother Mu Chen, you¡¯re still alive!¡±

    Su¡¯er was the first to regain rity, and instantly shot forward in tion upon doing so. In the next instant, the little girl had already leaped and lunged towards him. Upon seeing this, Mu Chen hastily blocked her slender waist. As a wave of force came over, it caused the seriously injured him to spurt out a sliver of blood from his mouth. Making a bitterugh, he thought, <i>I¡¯m truly slightly unlucky this time.</i>

    ¡°Ah! Big brother Mu Chen! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! Are you alright?¡± Upon discovering how heavy the injuries were on Mu Chen, Su¡¯er frantically retreated, before eximing in panic.

    Mu Chen weakly gestured with his hand. It was fortunate that he had refined his Lightning God¡¯s Physique; if not, he might truly be unable to withstand that lunge from her.

    Whoosh!

    Like a specter, Ling Xi¡¯s beautiful figure appeared before Mu Chen. At that moment, the usually cold and detached eyes that were far from any human emotion were filled with flood-like fluctuations as she stared tightly at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t y with me like that, Elder Ling Xi...¡±

    Seeing her actions, Mu Chen was frightened to the point of retreating two steps back, while his face grew increasingly pale. It could be considered that he was slightly afraid of this Ling Xi. Previously, he had truly almost died within the Spiritual Array House. If not for him opening his Heart¡¯s Eye at the critical moment, everything would point to disaster for him.

    When Ling Xi noticed Mu Chen increasingly pale face, she felt slightly awkward. After hesitating awhile, she extended her jade-like hand and grabbed onto Mu Chen¡¯s arm, sending gentle and mild Spiritual Energy into Mu Chen¡¯s body to aid in the recovery of his wounds.

    Mu Chen was now truly frightened by Ling Xi¡¯s action as his startled gaze looked towards the beautifuldy in a dress that¡¯s as white as snow. For close to a month, this was the first time that he had seen her unlike her usual cold and detached self.

    This had made him feel extremely uneasy.

    At this moment, Su¡¯er was also staring at Ling Xi in astonishment. After all, she was much more familiar towards Ling Xi than Mu Chen, and clearly understood that she was, in fact, having a strong obsession with cleanliness. Let¡¯s not talk about touching a male¡¯s hand, there were even times where she wouldn¡¯t even wish to speak any words to a male. In the past, when Mu Chen was here for training, she would immediately chase him away the moment it end, refusing to allow him to even stay for an additional moment.

    Furthermore, during the times when Mu Chen was too fatigued and had fainted, she would order Su¡¯er to bring him back.

    However, as the current moment, Ling Xi had actually taken the initiative and helped Mu Chen treat his injuries. This truly was too inconceivable.

    Just like this, the atmosphere within the three of them bizarrely calmed down, with only Mu Chen feeling uneasy about enjoying such an extremely rare gentleness shown to him. After quite a whileter, when the intense pain within his body had slightly lessened, he gave a dry cough while saying, ¡°That¡¯s more or less okay, Elder Ling Xi.¡±

    Only upon hearing his words did Ling Xi rx her jade-like hand. Retreating a step, she stared at Mu Chen while asking, ¡°You¡¯ve opened your Heart¡¯s Eye?¡±

    Nodding his head, Mu Chen replied, ¡°I¡¯ve managed to open it at the final moment.¡±

    While saying those words, a smile that contained happiness from relieving a burden surfaced on his face. After this period of training, he finally had some returns. As of now, he had already truly opened the Heart¡¯s Eye State.

    This would result in an extremely huge increase in his cultivation of Spiritual Arrays.

    Ling Xi faintly nodded her head, while continuing to stare at Mu Chen. This caused thetter to feel a shiver in his heart, who gave a dryugh and said, ¡°Sorry for the inconvenience caused during this period of time, Elder Ling Xi. Mu Chen gives his thanks. My injuries today aren¡¯t light, so I¡¯ll be heading back to recover.¡±

    Completing his sentence, he was prepared to leave. However, just as he had moved his body, Ling Xi¡¯s beautiful body appeared before him. Staring tightly at him, the fluctuations present within her eyes weren¡¯t the usual frosty and indifference fluctuations.

    ¡°I want to ask you a question.¡± Ling Xi¡¯s voice sounded somewhat impatient; however, it still remained clear and pleasing.

    ¡°Leave awhile, Su¡¯er.¡± said Ling Xi towards Su¡¯er, who was staring at them with a strange look in her eyes.

    In doubt, Su¡¯er nodding her head, before rolling her big eyes and reminding her quietly, ¡°Elder Sister Ling Xi, Big Brother Mu Chen has a girl that he likes...¡±

    Beforepleting her sentence, she hastily slipped away, afraid of infuriating Ling Xi.

    Ling Xi started to gawk due to her words, before a pinkish hue blossomed on her snow-like skin. Feeling exceptionally embarrassed, she naturally knew what Su¡¯er was thinking about.

    Mu Chen also felt slightly awkward, but fortunately he was very clear about his limitations. He absolutely didn¡¯t assume that Ling Xi, who had treated him in such a cold and detached manner up to the point of causing huge confusion for him, would actually start to like him.

    In actual fact, even having a favourable impression wasn¡¯t possible.

    ¡°Elder Ling Xi...may I know what you want to ask?¡± asked Mu Chen as he turned to look at Ling Xi. At this moment, thetter¡¯s beautiful and glittering eyes were still locked tightly onto him, almost as she didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of turning her gaze away.

    As she continued to stare at Mu Chen, Ling Xi hesitated for quite a while, before a somewhat shivering voice rang out from her, ¡°I want ask you, why is there that ck pagoda within your body?¡±

    ¡°ck Pagoda?¡±

    Mu Chen immediately gawked, beforeing to an understanding. Ling Xi was talking about the Nineyered Pagoda. However, this had made him feel slightly vignt. The Nineyered Pagoda was something that would appear after cultivating the Great Pagoda Art, while the Great Pagoda Art was left to him by his mother. This should also concern his mother, and ording to what his father had said, his mother should be a very extraordinary person. Furthermore, she seemed to also possess an extremely formidable background. Therefore, being ever vignt, he would not casually reveal such information to others.

    ¡°That¡¯s just a defensive Spiritual Artifact. There¡¯s nothing special about it,¡± Mu Chen slowly replied, while simrly staring back at Ling Xi.

    As Ling Xi continued to stare at Mu Chen, the expression within her eyes informed Mu Chen that she didn¡¯t believe what he had said.

    Totally ignoring as to whether she believed it or not, Mu Chen smiled and said, ¡°Can I go now, Elder Ling Xi?¡±

    Ling Xi¡¯s beautiful eyes started to slightly waver. In the next moment, with a clench of her teeth, she extended her jade-like hand and grabbed Mu Chen¡¯s palm in a single go. Afterwards, she started to drag Mu Chen towards the depths of her courtyard.

    Mu Chen attempted to struggled, but discovered that he was simply unable to escape from Ling Xi¡¯s grasp. Thus, he could only give up in helplessness. Now, he truly wanted to find out exactly what this Ling Xi wanted to do today!

    In the distance, as Su¡¯er, who had hidden away, observed Mu Chen being forcefully dragged away by Ling Xi, the expression on her little face instantly became surprised. Pressing her little hands on her cheeks, a bitter expression started to form on her little face.

    ¡°Oh, no...Should I go and inform Big Sister Luo Li...?¡±

    Creak.

    As the bamboo doors were pushed open, the speckless bamboo house came into Mu Chen¡¯s view. Ling Xi continued dragging him in, and with a wave of her jade-like hand, causing the doors to shut tightly. Only then did she rx her grip on Mu Chen¡¯s hand. Walking up to the praying mat, she proceeded to sit on it, before raising her charming face to look at the painting hanging on the wall.

    While rubbing his hand, which had a red imprint on it now, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was sizing up his surroundings, before finally resting on the painting hanging on the wall.

    The rubbing hand slowly froze, bit by bit, as the expression on Mu Chen¡¯s face simrly did the same.

    His eyes were frozen on that painting.

    Within the ancient paint was a ck pagoda. There were nine levels present on it, and it seemed as if it could epass the heavens and earth. However, Mu Chen did not pay too much attention to it as his gaze was firmly locked onto the top of the pagoda. Present there was a figure of a sittingdy.

    The figure wasn¡¯t distinct, and one could faintly discern her long hair fluttering in the wind, while a startlingly peaceful aura could seemingly be felt radiating from her.

    Despite that, when Mu Chen saw the blurry figure of thisdy, it seemed as though he was struck by lightning. An indescribable feeling gushed out from the deepest part of his heart. It was the deep, deep feeling of fondness that had stayed hidden for over ten years...

    Within the deepest part of those blurry memories was an extremely gentle beautiful figure that seemed to be present. Holding the hands of a little infant, leaving behind a gentle smile.

    That gentle figure had stayed within the deepest part of his heart for over ten years...

    At this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes had seemingly turned moist and blurry, while faint tremors shook his body. A hoarse voice, that had been suppressed for over ten years, rang out uncontrobly from the deepest part of his heart.

    ¡°Mom...¡±

 Chapter 357 - Relation

    <strong>Chapter 357 - Rtion</strong>

    ¡°Mother...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s exceedingly hoarse voice rang out within this speckless bamboo house, before causing the two people within the bamboo house to suddenly turn quiet.

    With extreme astonishment, Ling Xi tilted her head and stared at Mu Chen, as if she was still doubtful as to what she had heard. The figure of thedy within the painting, she was actually Mu Chen¡¯s mother?

    An extremelyplicated feeling started to unknowingly rise within her heart. This feeling was unable to be exined using words; however, it made her feel somewhat stifled within her heart.

    ¡°Are you saying that she¡¯s your mother?¡± slightly raising her eyebrows, she asked while pointing towards the paint with her slender and jade-like finger.

    A surge went through Mu Chen¡¯s gaze as he stared at Ling Xi. At this moment, unconceble emotions surged within his eyes as he replied, ¡°Elder Ling Xi, where did you get this painting from? Do you recognise thedy in this painting?¡±

    For thest few years, this was the first time he had managed to obtain any information regarding his mother. Although the figure in the painting was extremely blurry, there was an unquestionable feeling that she was definitely his mother.

    Upon hearing his questions, her beautiful gaze turned slightly nk and vacant. Shaking her head, she replied, ¡°I, too, don¡¯t know about it...I only know that she¡¯s extremely important to me. However, a problem seems to have appeared within my memories, because I¡¯ve forgotten about a lot of things. I¡¯ve also forgotten about her...¡±

    ¡°Furthermore... how could she be your mother?¡±

    Although there were problems with her memory, an unknown feeling that stemmed from the deepest part of her heart made her feel inconceivable as she stared at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Although I¡¯ve never seen my Mother before, I can confirm that I¡¯ve definitely not made a mistake.¡± replied Mu Chen resolutely and decisively. That was a feeling that stemmed from the closeness of their bloodline. This was something that was absolutely correct, even though he had never seen his mother since he was young. The only thing left was a remnant shadow of a gentle figure within the deepest parts of his memory.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never seen her before?¡±

    For some unknown reason, Ling Xi quietly breathed a sigh of relief. However, in the next instant, her expression becameplicated, since she felt as if she was one of two kids fighting over who their most favourite sweet would belong to.

    Mu Chen nodded his head, before replying in a soft voice, ¡°She had left when I was very young.¡±

    He didn¡¯t go into the details; after all, this was considered to be a family matter, and it was not needed for other people to know.

    ¡°Elder Ling Xi, do you truly not have even the slightest bit of information about her?¡± Mu Chen could not help asking as he looked towards Ling Xi. After finally obtaining some news after so much difficulty, he wouldn¡¯t let it easily slip out of his grasp.

    Sitting on the praying mat, Ling Xi continued to look towards the figure of thedy within the ck pagoda and replied, ¡°My memories came to a halt to five years ago. After that, it bes extremely blurry. I think it should be the handiwork if someone...¡±

    Speaking until there, Ling Xi¡¯s voice became extremely cold and frosty, while hatred filled her words. If she knew the person who had done this to her, she would definitely kill that person!

    ¡°However, I can asionally feel some fragments of my memories. Many, many years ago, I should have been together with her... I also know that she¡¯s a very important person to me. Therefore, regardless of anything, I want to recover my memories...¡± Ling Xi muttered to herself while looking at thedy within the picture in a daze.

    Hearing her muttering, Mu Chen gawked, before staring at Ling Xi. <i>Unexpectedly, she¡¯s been together with Mother in the past? Exactly what rtionship does she have with Mother?</i>

    While Mu Chen was still in a daze, Ling Xi had turned her head around, sending a slightly odd gaze towards him.

    Seeing this, Mu Chen gave a dryugh. In the next moment, his face turned somewhat green as he spoke out, ¡°You really better not tell me that you¡¯re my long-lost sister or whatever...Me and my dad might not be able to endure such shocking news.¡±

    However, upon hearing his words, Ling Xi had truly thought about it, before asking, ¡°Should we test it by dripping blood?¡±

    ck lines instantly covered Mu Chen¡¯s face as he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t fool around. That¡¯s useless.¡±

    Upon seeing the sweat-filled appearance of Mu Chen, Ling Xi could not help letting off a gentleugh. At this moment, the cold and detached expression on her beautiful face hadpletely disappeared, causing her to appear exceedingly alluring.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll not tease you.¡± replied Ling Xi, ¡°As of now, we¡¯re both not clear of the precise situation of this matter. However, I think that there would definitely be a chance topletely solve this mystery.¡±

    Mu Chen faintly nodded his head, although there was still some unease within his heart. If what Ling Xi said was true, that she was at his mother¡¯s side in the past, why did she suddenly leave? Furthermore, why did Ling Xi¡¯s memories get wiped? Could it be that they were met with some very big trouble, and was his mother still well, as of now?

    ¡°Now, can you tell me about the ck pagoda within your body? If I¡¯m right, she also possessed it...¡±said Ling Xi as she pointed towards the painting.

    Remaining silent for a while longer, Mu Chen finally nodded his head. There was an unknown feeling telling him that the Ling Xi before him was worthy to be trusted. Although this feeling might be rted to his mother, it was a simple decision for him to make the selection to trust her.

    ¡°The cultivation technique that I¡¯m practising is called the Great Pagoda Art. This was something that was left to me by my Mother, before she left. As for this ck pagoda, it should be something that appears after cultivating in this technique.¡±

    Tilting his head, Mu Chen continued, ¡°However, its might isn¡¯t as strong as I¡¯ve imagine. Although, its defense is very strong, and is able to protect me.¡±

    ¡°Great Pagoda Art?¡±

    Hearing those three words, a sh of brilliance appeared within Ling Xi¡¯s eyes. Standing up, fluctuations appeared within her expression as this name gave an unknown feeling of familiarity within her.

    Taking two steps forward, she appeared before Mu Chen. Extending her icy-cold jade-like hands, she grasped his hands, before linking their palms and ten fingers together.

    Hernds appeared slender and fair, and was smaller than Mu Chen¡¯s by a size, which was just nice for Mu Chen to turn around and grasp hers. Naturally, as of now, Mu Chen would obviously not dare to do such a thing, with the only thing he could do was to suit her wishes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t resist.¡±

    When Ling Xi¡¯s palms were touching Mu Chen¡¯s, she spoke out in a soft voice. In the next instant, a wave of boundless Spiritual Energy erupted from her palms. Conveniently flowing through Mu Chen¡¯s palms, it entered his meridians, before unexpectedly making contact with Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy.

    Mu Chen was instantly shocked, since this was an extremely dangerous thing to do. The Spiritual Energy produced from various forms of cultivations were all different. Once they made contact with one another, intense repulsion would erupt from them, causing extremely serious damage towards both parties.

    However, just as Mu Chen was hesitating to break the contact off, the two Spiritual Energies came into contact. In the next instant, something that caused Mu Chen¡¯s heart and mind to tremble started to happen...

    As the two Spiritual Energies made contact, the repulsion that he had imagined did not appear. Instead, the two Spiritual Energies had actually started to fuse together.

    As the fused Spiritual Energy surged within Mu Chen¡¯s body, he discovered, with a shock, that the heavy injuries that he had suffered earlier were actually starting to recover at an astonishing speed.

    After a short span of less than ten minutes, the injuries within Mu Chen¡¯s body werepletely healed... the rate of recovery caused Mu Chen to turn dumbfounded by the sight before him. Even with his small aplishment to his Thunder God Physique, he would need to rest and recuperate for at least an entire day to recover from the injuries that he had previously suffered.

    In shock, Mu Chen raised his head, and looked in disbelief towards the Ling Xi in front of him. At this moment, the bafflement within his heart was getting increasingly thicker. Why would this happen?

    Only when all the injuries on Mu Chen¡¯s body hadpletely recovered did the fused Spiritual Energy start to slowly dissociate, bit by bit. After that, the wave of Spiritual Energy travelled through his meridians, before reentering Ling Xi¡¯s body.

    As the Spiritual Energy returned to Ling Xi¡¯s body, her delicate figure faintly shivered, before a faint reddish hue surfaced on her skin. Withdrawing her jade-like hands, her long eyshes started to faintly flutter.

    ¡°How could it do that?¡± Unable to hold it back, Mu Chen asked aloud. After his Spiritual Energy had fused with Ling Xi¡¯s Spiritual Energy, why would it possess such strong regenerative power?

    In a soft voice, Ling Xi replied, ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯ve previously cultivated the Great Pagoda Art...¡±

    A faint shudder went through Mu Chen¡¯s heart and mind as he thought, <i>Ling Xi has actually cultivated the Great Pagoda Art?</i> From the looks of it now, those words that she had previously said were definitely true.

    However, could it be that people that have cultivated the Great Pagoda Art would be able to fuse their Spiritual Energies? This should be impossible! Even considering both parties had cultivated the same kind of Spiritual Art, the Spiritual Energy cultivated by everyone would have differences present within. Thus, they wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve such a perfect degree of fusion.

    However, why would they be able to fuse their Spiritual Energies to such a degree?

    After thinking for a long time, he was still unable to get the slightest clue about it, and could only give up in helplessness. The bodies of the two of them seemed to be hiding some secrets, and these secrets should have ties to Mu Chen¡¯s mother.

    Raising his head, Mu Chen gazed towards the figure of thedy within the painting that made people feel calm and peaceful, before gently sighing in his heart. <i>Mother, exactly what is this all about...?</i>

    ¡°Let it be, don¡¯t get frustrated over this. All secrets will be revealed at one point. Although my memories have been tampered by someone, following the increase of my strength, I¡¯ll one day be able to retrieve all of my memories back. At that time, I¡¯ll be able to know exactly what had happened to me in the past.¡± Seeing Mu Chen frowning and pondering in deep thought, Ling Xi consoled him in a soft voice.

    Mu Chen nodded his head, before feeling slightly unnatural. In the past few periods of time, he had already gotten used to Ling Xi¡¯s cold and detached treatment towards him. However, with the sudden gentleness, he truly wasn¡¯t used to it.

    ¡°In addition, the Great Pagoda Art isn¡¯t as simple as you think. That ck pagoda isn¡¯t as weak as you imagined. The only thing resulting in that is due to you still being unable to touch on that marvelous point.¡±

    Ling Xi started her warning, ¡°Also, its best to reveal the ck pagoda as little as possible. Although I¡¯ve lost quite a lot of my memories, I¡¯m able to feel that this thing would lure some very dangerous things if it¡¯s exposed. Therefore, if it¡¯s been discovered...you might end up with a lot of trouble.¡±

    Mu Chen pulled his head back. The consideration and care shown by Ling Xi truly made him feel slightly terrified.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    However, at this moment, he could only nodded his head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s head out of here first.¡± Looking once again at the painting on the wall, Ling Xi spoke out.

    Hearing her instructions, Mu Chen nodded his head. Looking fondly at the blurry figure of thedy within the painting, he truly wished to take that painting away. However, it was obviously something that was extremely important to Ling Xi. Therefore, it would not be good for him to hog everything for himself.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve promised Dad that I¡¯ll definitely find you.¡±

    Looking towards the figure of thedy once again, Mu Chen took a deep breath of air, before turning and leaving the bamboo house.

    As the two left the bamboo house, the atmosphere around them turned silent. In a short span of less than half a day, they had suffered an extremely huge emotional impact. From being originally having not the slightest bit of rtionship, to a rtionship so deep it was even binding...

    Although they didn¡¯t talk about it, when their Spiritual Energies had perfectly fused, the two of them already knew that their rtionship wasn¡¯t that simple after all.

    ¡°Ling Xi...Elder Ling Xi.¡±

    Mu Chen finally broke the silence, before saying her name with some unnaturalness.

    ¡°Just call me Ling Xi.¡± Ling Xi replied after a moment of hesitation.

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen also faintly hesitated. Nodding his head, his said, ¡°I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡±

    Ling Xi nodded her small head.

    Looking at the current situation, Mu Chen didn¡¯t continue talking anymore. Just as he had turned around to leave, something went into his mind as he raised his head. He looked towards the northern position of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. There, in the middle of a giant hall, a scarlet red pir of light suddenly rushed towards the sky. At the same time, an ear-piercing and urgent bell rang out, resounding across the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Such an urgent bell ring caused Mu Chen to gawk. Casting his gaze towards the direction of the sounds origin, it seemed to be the location of the Missions Hall. Exactly what had happened?

 Chapter 358 - Blood Toll Bell

    <strong>Chapter 358 - Blood Toll Bell</strong>

    As the scarlet pir of light rushed towards the sky, the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy could clearly see it. As for the ear-piercing and urgent bell sounds, they had also resounded across the heavens and earth, continuing for a long, long time.

    Seemingly all of the students within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had noticed this spectacle. Countless shocked gazes turned upwards, facing towards the direction where the scarlet pir of light had shot towards the sky with bewilderment brimming within their eyes.

    ¡°What is that...?¡±

    On the peak of the mountain, Mu Chen was also looking at the spectacle before him in shock.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Blood Toll Bell...¡± Looking at the spectacle before her, Ling Xi¡¯s eyebrows knitted together awhile before speaking out.

    ¡°Blood Toll Bell?¡±

    Mu Chen gawked.

    ¡°That¡¯s a special Spiritual Artifact of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. It can be purchased within the Spiritual Values Hall. However, not only is it expensive, normal students don¡¯t have the qualifications to even purchase it. This Spiritual Artifact possesses the effect of an rm toll. Once its wielder falls into a life-threatening situation, it would shatter. When that happens, its apanying subordinate bell within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would shatter and produce such a spectacle, allowing for rescue or reinforcements to be called,¡± replied Ling Xi.

    ¡°Rescue?¡± asked Mu Chen with some astonishment. Could it be that someone who was training in the Northern Heavens Continent had met with a life-threatening problem?

    ¡°This Blood Toll Bell can only be purchased by students ced within the top ten ranks on the Heavenly Rankings. From the looks of it, someone from the top ten ranks of the Heavenly Rankings has met with great trouble in the Northern Heavens Continent.¡± replied Ling Xi.

    ¡°Top ten ranks in the Heavenly Ranking?¡± Mu Chen muttered while his forehead started to faintly wrinkle up. In the next instant, he seemed to have thought about something, and his expression immediately contorted.

    ¡°It¡¯s Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong!¡±

    As of now, of the top ten ranks in the Heavenly Rankings, the majority of them were within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, with the only exceptions being Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong. The two of them had already formed a team and were pursuing and hunting Mo Longzi. However, it had already been a month since theirst-known contact. Could it be that they¡¯d met with trouble?

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression started to turn grave as he thought, <i>That Mo Longzi is unexpectedly that formidable? Even the coboration between Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong isn¡¯t enough to deal with him?</i>

    ¡°This will be troublesome.¡±

    Mu Chen said in a deep voice. Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong were the two most outstanding people within the current batch of Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy students. If anything were to happen to them, not only would it cause a huge impact towards the fame and reputation of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, it would even cause all the students to feel terror and dread. After all, the two were being used as benchmarks by them.

    As Mu Chen stared at the gigantic pir of light, he could already feel a panicky atmosphere spreading throughout the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Whooshing sounds were present within entire stretch of the world as countless students shot towards the sky, looking with panic-stricken gazes towards the scarlet pir of light.

    This panic and dread had started to envelope over everything.

    This panicky spectacle had simrly shocked the various higher-ups with immediate effect, as Elders appeared in the sky, one after another. Boundless Spiritual Energy rippled out from them, pacifying the panicky atmosphere within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    At the same time, the atmosphere within a great hall at the centremost position of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was exceptionally solemn, with Dean Tai Cang sitting in the centre seat, surrounded by various other Elders below.

    ¡°Dean, what¡¯s the matter?¡± asked the Punishment Hallmaster, Mo You in a deep voice.

    ¡°Did something happen to Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong? Although Mo Longzi is formidable, with the strength of them two, he¡¯s absolutely unable to present too much of a threat to them. Could it be that the Elders of the Demonic Dragon Pce have taken action? If that¡¯s the case, are they forcing us to go to war with them?¡± asked another Elder in a deep voice. As he continued speaking, killing intent started to surface within his words.

    On the centre seat, Dean Tai Cang¡¯s face was sunken to its lowest possible state as he replied, ¡°From the little bit of news ryed by the ringing of the Blood Toll Bell, it shouldn¡¯t be that the Elders of the Demonic Dragon Pce had taken action. Although they¡¯re getting increasingly rampant and wild as oftely, they still wouldn¡¯t dare to engage in a head-on war with our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡±

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Mo You with a frown. With Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong coborating together, they could be considered as first-rate team within the Northern Heavens Continent. If it weren¡¯t people of Elder status, who was able pose a threat to them?

    ¡°It¡¯s Mo Longzi...¡±

    Dean Tai Cang exined in an indifferent tone, ¡°This time, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong had coborated to hunt and kill Mo Longzi. However, who would have known that that guy would have such a deep n hiding within his heart? He acted weak on the surface, but had secretly gathered all of the people from our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s bounty from the third ce to the tenth ce. Afterward, after manipting the situation, he had trapped Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong within his encirclement. As of now, their situation isn¡¯t clear.¡±

    Upon hearing the news, the faces of many Elders faintly changed. That Mo Longzi had truly used a vicious method. Furthermore, he was actually able to gather the top ten ces on the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s bounty list, with the exception of Mo Xingtian, together. From the looks of it, he seemed to have nned to execute this scheme of his long ago.

    The top ten people in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s bounty list were not easy to deal with. Due to various reasons, they had ascended onto that bounty list. ced within the Northern Heavens Continent, they could all be considered as figures that would resound across a region.

    As of now, they gathered together. This lineup could be rated as luxurious. No wonder even Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong would be forced to the point of shattering the Blood Toll Bell and calling for help.

    ¡°Dean, what should we do now? Absolutely nothing must happen to Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong. If not, during the Great Academy Competition half a year from now, the strength of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would definitely have a steep decline. At that time, I¡¯m afraid that there will be people eyeing and coveting our ce within the Five Great Academies.¡± said an Elder in a deep voice.

    ¡°Why not send some Elders out to provide help and rescue them?¡± Some people suggested.

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. There¡¯re crouching tigers and hidden dragons within the Northern Heavens Continent. Although there¡¯s no one that could shake the position of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, there¡¯re those peak level influences that have always been staring at us. Previously, we still had some agreements with the Demonic Dragon Pce, where both parties aren¡¯t allowed to call upon Elder-level people. The grudges and grievances of the younger generation should be be settled through their own abilities. If we Elders take action, I¡¯m afraid that the Demonic Dragon Pce would also take action. From the looks of things, they definitely know about this. Maybe, they might even be waiting for us to get flustered and act in confusion,¡± some people refuted.

    ¡°How should we deal with this matter? Could it be that we¡¯re to stare with our eyes and see matters happen to them?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. This matter needs to be settled as quickly as possible. Since Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong were forced to the point of shattering the Blood Toll Bell, their situation would definitely be extremely dangerous and desperate...¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Seeing the Elders engaging in their discussions, Dean Tai Cang finally waved his hand. Suppressing the numerous voices within the hall, he looked towards Punishment Hallmaster Mo You, before asking, ¡°How would the Hallmaster look at this matter?¡±

    After pondering awhile, Mo You replied, ¡°We definitely cannot send out the Elders to take action for this matter. If we do, I¡¯m afraid that our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would be gossipped by others for using our age to bully the young. Therefore, we can only let the youths settle it by themselves. Naturally, that¡¯s also the best solution.¡±

    ¡°Are the three Great Generals of the Punishment Hall within the academy?¡± asked Dean Tai Cang slowly.

    ¡°Lin Zheng and the other two are all here.¡± replied Mo You while nodding his head, before continuing, ¡°However, with this matter being so urgent and rushed, we need to send out the most extraordinary team to save Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong. However, within the younger generation of the Punishment Hall, we might not have enough manpower. Afterall, as of now, Mo Longzi has gathered together nine of the top ten names on our bounty list...¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    After hesitating awhile, Mo You replied, ¡°Perhaps we can pick some amongst the students. However, the number of people needn¡¯t be too many, and must have adequate strength.¡±

    ¡°Amongst the students?¡±

    Dean Tai Cang suddenly gave a faint smile before nodding his head while saying, ¡°We definitely have quite a good selection of people. I¡¯ve originally wanted him to peacefully cultivate for a period of time. However, from the looks of things, we can only send him out.¡±

    ¡°Go. I¡¯ll leave this matter to the Punishment Hall. We have to bring Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong back. I¡¯ll go and stare at the Demonic Dragon Pce...if they truly interfere in this matter, I¡¯ll go and prevent them.¡±

    ¡°Since that Mo Longzi wants to y, we¡¯ll let the youths of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy apany him and y, and see exactly who¡¯s stronger than who.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Mo You immediately epted the order respectfully.

    ...

    The entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was still within the panic-stricken mode. Figures were present everywhere as people were discussing with one another. Within such a short span of time, arge number of students had already guessed the approximate reason behind this matter.

    Afterall, the number of people within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy that possessed the qualifications to possess the Blood Toll Bell weren¡¯t many. As for those that have left the academy, there were only two people.

    Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong.

    Mu Chen could also feel the current atmosphere within the academy. Therefore, not continuing to remain at Ling Xi¡¯s ce for long, he immediately nned to leave.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Ling Xi suddenly spoke out.

    Feeling puzzled, Mu Chen turned around and looked towards Ling Xi, who was currently in hesitation over something. With a toss, an old, yellowish-coloured scroll flew towards him, before thetter said, ¡°This is a Rank 5 Spiritual Array, and possesses powerparable to a Heavenly Completion Stage. If you¡¯ve opened your Heart¡¯s Eye, you should be able to arrange it.¡±

    Mu Chen felt slightly confused as to why Ling Xi would suddenly hand him a Rank 5 Spiritual Array. However, regardless of that, he didn¡¯t reject her offer, and easily caught it as it flew over. A power that wasparable to a Heavenly Completion Stage. This was simply more formidable than the double lotus form of the Demonic Butchering Lotus Spiritual Array. As of right now, he truly needed a Spiritual Array of such a rank.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Mu Chen with gratitude. Without continuing to stay behind, he rapidly turned around and left.

    Looking at the back figure of the leaving Mu Chen, Ling Xi gave a faint sigh, while aplicated expression shed within the depths of those beautiful eyes.

    When Mu Chen arrived back in the Freshmen Area, the entire public square was seemingly filled with figures. All of them were gathered together as they looked towards the blood-red pir of light that seemed to pass through the heavens with solemn expressions.

    Ye Qingling, Zhou Ling and the rest were all present, with even Luo Li being startled to the point of appearing. Sending a smile towards them, Mu Chen walked towards the side of Luo Li.

    ¡°Mu Chen, do you know what has happened?¡± upon spotting Mu Chen, Ye Qingling and the rest immediately shot their question over frantically.

    Mu Chen shook his head in reply. Just as he was able to speak, he suddenly sensed something and turned his head towards a stretch of sky not far away. A ray of light suddenly shot over from there, before appearing in the air above this public square.

    ¡°It¡¯s Hallmaster Mo You.¡±

    Upon seeing the figure, Mu Chen instantly gawked.

    In the air, Mo You revealed himself. Looking at the public square below him, his gaze instantly locked onto Mu Chen, before speaking out in a deep voice, ¡°Mu Chen, as of now, you¡¯ve been temporarily assigned to the Punishment Hall. Follow Lin Zheng and the rest and immediately leave the academy toplete your mission!¡±

    moring noises immediately broke out in the public square below as countless students had faces full of astonishment and shock. What did it mean to be temporarily assigned to the Punishment Hall? Wasn¡¯t the Punishment Hall a ce that only graduated students had the qualifications to enter?

    However, there were many students who were quick with their thinking and guessed the reason in a short moment. After all, just after the Blood Toll Bell rung, the level of activity from the Punishment Hall had ramped up. Due to that, people could not help associating the two events together.

    Mu Chen had also put these two pieces of the puzzle together and understood what was going on. The so-called ¡®mission¡¯ would most likely be to save Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    There wasn¡¯t a single bit of hesitation within him as he immediately responded in a deep voice. He had a very favourable impression towards Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong. As of now, since they¡¯re in trouble, he would naturally take action to help them. Although, he also knew that this mission would most likely be exceedingly dangerous.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go as well.¡±

    Just as Mu Chen¡¯s voice had rang out, a clear and melodious voice rang out beside him, only to see that Luo Li had walked up and stood beside him. Tossing her head up, she looked towards Mo You floating in the air.

    Upon seeing this, Mo You slightly pondered, before nodding his head. As of now, Luo Li¡¯s strength was no weaker than Mu Chen¡¯s. With her going along with him, it would increase their team¡¯s strength by quite a bit. After all, the lineup of their opponent was also extremely luxurious.

    With a wave of his sleeve, Mo You shot towards the distance, with his roaring voice ringing over.

    ¡°The two of you, immediately head to the Punishment Hall, and set off with Lin Zheng and the rest.¡±

 Chapter 359 - Rescue Party

    <strong>Chapter 359 - Rescue Party</strong>

    Due to the urgency of the situation, after receiving the order, Mu Chen and Luo Li did not dare to spend much time mingling around. After saying goodbyes to everyone present, the two shot straight towards the location of the Punishment Hall.

    Shooting across the skies above the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Mu Chen and Luo Li were able to see the panic-stricken faces of quite a few students. The scarlet-red pir of light in the distance was overly blood-red, causing uneasiness to radiate within the hearts of the people.

    There were crouching tigers and hidden dragons within the Northern Heavenly Continent, whose danger levels were of extreme levels. Even something as strong as the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy wouldn¡¯t dare to proim to possess itself as the overlord. Naturally, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy have no intention of doing such a thing.

    However, even without thinking about it, just possessing such strength would naturally make the other peak powers and influences dread and guard against the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Those influences might normally not dare to do anything towards the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy; however, if an opportunity truly presented itself, hitting a person who was down would be something that they would do.

    Therefore, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy wasn¡¯t as invincible within in the Northern Heavens Continent as people thought it would be.

    After all, this Great Thousand World was too boundless, too vast and too expansive. Even the five Great Academies were just a drop in the ocean.

    If this matter was not settled properly, it might be quite a big blow to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    A grave expression appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face. The Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was the ce the he had started on his path. He had obtained nurturing at this ce, and naturally felt gratitude towards the academy. Therefore, he didn¡¯t wish to see the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy suffer such a blow like that.

    Seeing the grave expression on Mu Chen¡¯s face, Luo Li extended her icy-cool jade-like hand and grasp onto his. With a faint smile on her face, she spoke out in a soft voice, ¡°Rx, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong are not normal people. Wanting to deal with them won¡¯t be an easy matter.¡±

    Flipping his hand and grabbing onto her¡¯s, Mu Chen replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this matter might be dangerous...¡±

    During the previous time, he had only followed Su Xuan and the rest toplete a Spiritual Treasure mission, and had almost lost his little life. As of now, the mission this time clearly had a level of danger far exceeding the previous one. Compared to a person like Mo Longzi, Bai Xuan was simply not worth a mention.

    Therefore, the mission this time might be even more dangerous.

    ¡°I¡¯ve followed along just because it¡¯ll be dangerous. If not, do you think I woulde here for no reason? If you¡¯re afraid that something might happen to me, just protect me properly.¡± replied Luo Li with a faintugh.

    ¡°Rx. As long as you¡¯re beside me, regardless of any danger, even if we die, I¡¯ll die before you.¡± grasping Luo Li¡¯s small hand, Mu Chen gave his reply. Although his voice was very soft, one could hear the unmovable resolution contained within them.

    Luo Li¡¯s beautiful eyes gazed towards the youth by her side. With a faint smile present on her face, a water-like intent rippled within those clear and limpid eyes, causing her to look soul-stirringly beautiful. However, it was a pity that other people would forever be unable to see this, the most beautiful scene in the world.

    When Mu Chen and Luo Li arrived at the Punishment Hall, they discovered that quite a few people from the Punishment Hall were already present. At the frontmost position of their group was, impressively, Lin Zheng, Zhou Qingshan and Gu Tianyan.

    At this moment, grave and solemn expressions were present on the faces of the three. Obviously, they had also received the news about this matter.

    ¡°Senior Brother Lin Zheng.¡±

    As Mu Chen and Luo Li, descended, both of them cupped their fists while saying, ¡°Hallmaster Mo You has requested for us to participate in this mission.¡±

    Lin Zheng nodded his head and replied with a smile, ¡° With Junior Brother Mu Chen¡¯s help, we¡¯ll be able to be more rxed.¡±

    Beside him, Zhou Qingshan and Gu Tianyan were looking at Mu Chen with kind gazes. The Punishment Hall members in the surroundings were also looking at Mu Chen, albeit with curiosity. They didn¡¯t show any contempt towards thetter due to his strength, which was at the level of Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase. This was because they had long known that the Freshman before them was able to fight with Gu Tianyan without determining a winner while he was at the Heavenly Transformation Stage Initial Phase. As of now, his strength had greatly improved. That meant that hisbat abilities would definitely have be stronger.

    Not long after Mu Chen and Luo Li had arrived, whooshing sounds rang out from sky, only for everyone to see three streaks of light shooting over. Finally descending onto the gathering square, they revealed themselves to be He Yao, Su Xuan and Xu Huang.

    Obviously, the three of them should have also received the same mission.

    Upon seeing Mu Chen and Luo Li, Su Xuan and the other two didn¡¯t feel surprised. After all, as of now, if one were to remove the absent Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong, the strongest people among the students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy might be the pair of young lovers in front of them.

    Seeing Su Xuan and other two arrive, Lin Zheng nodded his head, before proceeding to say in a deep voice, ¡° Everyone, our mission this time will be extremely dangerous. Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong were in the process of chasing and dealing with that Mo Longzi, and were ambushed by the former, who had secretly gathered all the vicious people on the Bounty Board from the tenth to second rank. Since the two were heavily outnumber, they fell into an encirclement, before fleeing while suffering heavy injuries. As of now, their current situation is critical.¡±

    ¡°Second to tenth rank on the Bounty Board...¡±

    Upon hearing those words, even Mu Chen could not bear breathing in a mouthful of cold air. Every single person on the top ten ranks of the Bounty Board were all violent and vicious characters. Just dealing with one would, normally, already be extremely hard. They never imagined that nine of them would actually take action together.

    This lineup was overly luxurious. No wonder why even Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong would be defeated and forced to retreat, and even fall into a crisis.

    Grave expressions filled the faces of Su Xuan and the rest. The strength of their enemy¡¯s lineup was already considered to be very strong, and was sufficient to wipe a first-rate powerhouse off the Northern Heavens Continent.

    ¡°This mission will be headed by me, with Zhou Qingshan and Gu Tianyan providing support to me. The five of you will follow us, while two Punishment Hall members of Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase and three Punishment Hall members of half-step Heavenly Completion Stage would also follow along. The time¡¯s tight, and this is the strength that the Punishment Hall can immediately mobilise. The rest are either in closed-door training or are on other missions. Therefore, we need your help this time,¡± said Lin Zheng in a deep voice.

    Mu Chen faintly nodded his head. Looked like the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was treating this matter with deep regard. Their lineup was rather tyrannical. After all, their opponents were super vicious people on the top ten ranks on the Bounty Board. If the strength of their group wasn¡¯t sufficient, they would just be a burden if they were to head over. Therefore, the minimum requirement of strength was at the Heavenly Completion Stage.

    Even Su Xuan and Xu Huang had great increases to their strength after experiencing the Spiritual Light Empowerment, both reaching half-step into Heavenly Completion Stage. As for He Yao, he had broken through to truly reach Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase.

    Therefore, within their group, from the looks alone, Mu Chen, with his strength at Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase, appeared to be the weakest.

    ¡°This is some information about Mo Longzi and his group of people. You guys, take a look and know your enemy, so that we can reduce some dangers, at the very least.¡± With a flick of his finger, numerous streaks of light shot towards Mu Chen and the rest.

    With a grab, the streak of light became a scroll within Mu Chen¡¯s hand. Tearing it open, he saw detailed information about Mo Longzi and his group written on it.

    Mo Longzi, Rank 2 on the Bounty Board. Comes from the Demonic Dragon Pce. Vicious and Merciless; absolutely stunning talent; It¡¯s said that his strength was about Heavenly Completion Stage Middle Phase, and might even be close to Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase. Extremely Dangerous.

    Mu Gu, Rank 3 of the Bounty Board. Comes from the Divine Bone Hall. Heavenly Completion Stage Middle Phase.

    Gui Xiong, Rank 4 of the Bounty Board. No known school or sect. Obtained the inheritance of an ancient sect. Has a very vicious character. Heavenly Completion Stage Middle Phase.

    Wu Jia, Rank 5 of the Bounty Board. Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase. Is also a Rank 5 Spiritual Array Master.

    Dum Dum...

    As Mu Chen and the rest looked over the information given to them, their expressions grew increasingly grave. This lineup was truly tyrannical. Even if Mo Longzi was considered a Heavenly Completion Stage Middle Phase, there were three other Heavenly Completion Stage Middle Phases, as well as five Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phases and even a 4th grade Spiritual Array Master...

    No wonder why even Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong would be forced into such a miserable situation. Their enemy¡¯s lineup was too tyrannical.

    ¡°Leave Mo Longzi, Mu Gu and Gui Xiong to us three to deal with. As for the others, we¡¯ll leave them to you guys. As long as we rescue Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong from their encirclement, dealing with them shouldn¡¯t be difficult,¡± said Lin Zheng in a deep voice.

    Shooting a look at Lin Zheng and the other two, Mu Chen could sense from the Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating out from their bodies that they seemed to be much stronger than before. Clearly, their strength had also increased during this period of time, reaching the level of Heavenly Completion Stage Middle Stage. No wonder why they dared to obstruct the three strongest people in the enemy¡¯s lineup.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Mu Chen and the rest also nodded their heads.

    ¡°Since there¡¯s no other questions, let¡¯s immediately make our move. Our time¡¯s tight, and we have to rescue them as quickly as possible.¡±

    With a wave of his hand, Lin Zheng didn¡¯t continue speaking, taking the lead and shooting off. Zhou Qingshan and and Gu Tianyan immediately followed suit, with the other Punishment Hall members also sweeping out.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Nodding his head towards Su Xuan and the rest in indication, Mu Chen followed suit and shot out.

    Their group quickly shot out of the inner region of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. In the next moment, they noticed countless students standing in the air above the academy¡¯s outer region, with their gazes all locked onto their group.

    Within a short span of a moment, the news about Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong asking for help in a life-or-death situation had already spread across the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Therefore, upon seeing Lin Zheng, Mu Chen and the rest in a group, all of them knew what their mission was about.

    Upon seeing this horde of students, Mu Chen and the rest faintly lowered their speed.

    ¡°Senior Brother Lin Zheng, Junior Brother Mu Chen, ughter that Mo Longzi and rescue Senior Brother Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong back!¡± Some students started roaring in loud voices.

    After all, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong were ranked first and second on the current Heavenly Rankings. They¡¯re a kind of benchmark of struggle for many students. If the two were to lose their lives in Mo Longzi¡¯s hands, this would result in an extremely huge impact on the morale of those students.

    Looking towards those students who were looking at their group with hopes and anticipation present within their eyes, Mu Chen and the group shot a look at each other, before their expressions all turned grave. They knew that if they were to fail in their mission, when they returned, the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy might totally sink into a period of darkness. Wanting to recover that vitality from before would take an unknown amount of time.

    Lin Zheng took a deep breath of air. Not choosing to reply, he only slowly cupped his hands towards the countless students before him. Behind him, Mu Chen, Zhou Qingshan, Gu Tianyan and the rest had also silently cupped their hands.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    With a low roar, Lin Zheng waved his hand, before proceeding to shoot off. The group transformed into ten streaks of light, rushing out of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Before the Great Hall at the peak of a mountain, Dean Tai Cang, as well as numerous other Elders, was presently standing there. Looking towards Lin Zheng, Mu Chen and the rest of the figures in the distance, chilling intent shed within their eyes.

    ¡°Make sure to stare at the Demonic Dragon Pce. Once their Elder-level characters take action...¡±

    The deep and abstruse eyes of Dean Tai Cang¡¯s eyes turned abnormally cold at this moment. A slight pause presented itself within his words as his hands slowly clenched together.

    ¡°Kill them all without any mercy!¡±

 Chapter 360 - Western Desolate Territory

    <strong>Chapter 360 - Western Deste Territory</strong>

    White clouds fluttered around the azure horizon, appearing exceedinglynguid. Sunlight pierced through the cloudyers, illuminating the earth, leaving behind dim gigantic shadows all around.

    Whoosh!

    On the horizon totally devoid of sound, hurried whooshing sounds suddenly resounded. In the next moment, ten streaks of light explosively shot over from the far side of the sky. Their speed was extremely fast. Howling over in a split second. Due to the wind pressure created by such high-speed movements, huge scars were ripped apart from theyers of clouds in the sky.

    This group of people was, naturally, Lin Zheng, Mu Chen and the rest that hade from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Due to the urgency of the situation, they had seemingly not taken any sort of breaks, traveling at their utmost speed for the entire journey.

    ¡°Senior Brother Lin Zheng, how much further do we have left?¡± Mu Chen asked while following closely behind Lin Zheng. Looking in front of him, his voice, wrapped in Spiritual Energy, rang within thetter¡¯s ear.

    ¡°From the fluctuations radiating from the Blood Toll Bell, they should be at the Western Deste Territory, towards the northwest of the Northern Heavens Continent. With our speed, we would need a day and a night of time, at the very least, to reach there,¡± replied Lin Zheng.

    ¡°That long, huh...?¡± muttered Mu Chen as his forehead started to faintly wrinkle. A day and a night. He was just afraid that there might be some unforeseen changes. After all, since the beginning, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong¡¯s situation was not that good.

    ¡°Rx. Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong aren¡¯t people that can be easily pinched to death. Even with Mo Longzi and his lineup, wanting to kill the two of them won¡¯t be an easy thing to do.¡± Lin Zheng understood Mu Chen¡¯s worry, and thus, said some consoling words.

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head. Looking at the distance, the skies over there seemed to be covered in ck clouds. This mission wouldn¡¯t be easy at all.

    ...

    Western Deste Territory

    When Mu Chen and the rest had rushed over, it was already a dayter.

    Mu Chen and the group descended towards the edge of the Western Deste Territory. Looking at the region before them, it was in a state ofplete disorder. Gigantic deep gulches akin to being created from meteors descending from the sky were present, with gigantic cracks tens of thousands of metres long extending from them.

    There were a few mountains originally present here. As of now, all of them hadpletely copsed, with gigantic stones scattered everywhere across the area.

    Obviously, an extremely intense battle had taken ce at this territory.

    Staring at the totally chaotic and disordered region, Lin Zheng slowly said, ¡°Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong had met an ambush at this ce.¡±

    The group swept their gazes across the region, before their expressions slowly turned slightly grave. Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong had fought against nine vicious people from the top ten ranks on the bounty list. It was hard to imagine exactly how bitter and desperate this battle was.

    ¡°After this fight, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong should have already suffered injuries. After fleeing deep into the Western Deste Territory, Mo Longzi and his group should¡¯ve been relentlessly pursuing them, with no thoughts of giving up.¡±

    Lin Zheng¡¯s eyes turned frosty as he looked towards the depths of the Western Deste Territory while saying, ¡°We should get closer to them as fast as possible.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, be more careful. Our enemies this time aren¡¯t simple people.¡± Lin Zheng reminded. In the next moment, with a wave of his hand, he shot towards the depth of the Western Deste Territory, with Mu Chen and the rest immediately following closely behind.

    However, this time, everyone had tensed their bodies up. They knew that not too long from now, they wouldnd in a head-on confrontation with a luxurious lineup fullyprised of vicious people.

    The depths of the Western Deste Territory. This ce was covered all year-round by thick Spiritual Mist. The Spiritual Mist hadn¡¯t dissipated nor scattered for many, many years, causing any senses to be greatly reduced within it.

    Living within the Spiritual Mist were numerous kinds of special and unique Spiritual Beasts. These Spiritual Beasts relied on the cover of the Spiritual Mist to appear and disappear like ghosts. This made them extremely hard to deal with. Therefore, there would be very little experts from the Northern Heavens Continent who woulde over here in search of treasure.

    At this moment, at the stone peak within the depths, were ten figures. A thick baleful aura covered the bodies of these ten figures. From a single look, people would be able to know that they weren¡¯t any kind-hearted or good-natured folks.

    At the very front of the group was a male dressed in ck robes. A longsword strapped across his back, while the malevolent marking of a ck dragon was present on his forehead, disying his identity. He was the target that Lin Zheng, Mu Chen and their group was looking for, Mo Longzi.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, Mo Longzi, we¡¯ve already investigated. That Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong are treating their injuries while hiding in that misty valley. This time, they¡¯ll definitely have nowhere left to go!¡± A male in grey robes standing behind Mo Longzi gave a high-pitchedugh before speaking out. Those deep pair of eyes were sparkling with an ominous and cunning glint, while dark and extremely tyrannical Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiated from his body, causing the Spiritual Mist to be unable to enter a radius of ten metres around him.

    This vicious person was the 7th Rank on the Bounty Board, Wang Yingui. His strength had reached Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase.

    Upon hearing his, Mo Longzi gave a faint smile and replied, ¡°I think that the rescue squad from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy should be arriving very soon.¡±

    ¡°To be in such a hurry, their manpower shouldn¡¯t be much. However, it can be assumed that they would be their best ones. The three Great Generals of the Punishment Hall will definitelye,¡± said a person dressed in greyish-white robes. The body of this person appeared to be as thin as a matchstick, with only ayer of skin covering his bones, making him look akin to a skeleton. At this moment, a thick fog appeared within his skeleton-like eyes as he spoke out with an indifferent voice.

    ¡°Hehe, what¡¯s the matter? Could it be that you, Mu Gu are afraid?¡± said a male whose physique was sturdy and strong, like a bear, with a giant blood-red axe on his back, making a droningugh.

    ¡°Gui Xiong, caution is the parent of safety. That time, your head was almost obtained by Lin Zheng. Could it be that you¡¯ve still not learnt your lesson?¡± replied Mu Gu indifferently.

    ¡°Previously, I¡¯ve only been toocent. If I see that Lin Zheng today, I, your father, will cleave him into two halves!¡± roared Gui Xiong, his eyes opened wide as a baleful aura gushed from him.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t argue at this ce.¡±

    Mo Longzi spoke out while wrinkling his forehead. Waving his hand, he looked towards a male in green who had yet to speak. Thetter¡¯s eyes appeared normal. However, chilling rays of light erupted and sparkled from within, as if a poisonous snake was lurking within their depths.

    ¡°Wu Jia, are the preparationsplete?¡±

    This person was, unexpectedly, Wu Jia, 5th Rank of the Bounty Board, and was the only 5th Grade Spiritual Array Master amongst their ranks.

    Hearing Mo Longzi¡¯s words, that Wu Jia smiled, and nodded his head while replying, ¡°I¡¯ve longpleted my preparations, with the only thing left is for the fish to enter the.¡±

    An extremely sinister smile appeared at the corner of Mo Longzi¡¯s mouth as he said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just capture Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong first?¡± asked Mu Gu with a frown.

    ¡°Just rx. They¡¯re unable to run away,¡± replied Mo Longzi with a gentle and chilling smile. Looking towards the deepest part of the thick mist, he replied, ¡°Do you think that I was truly unable to capture them over thesest few days?¡±

    Mu Gu¡¯s eyes narrowed before saying, ¡°Are you purposefully luring the rescue squad from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy over here?¡±

    The smile at the corner of Mo Longzi¡¯s mouth grew even more bloodthirsty and crazy. Licking his lips, he replied, ¡°Do you think that just a Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong would be enough to satisfy me?¡±

    ¡°Haha, they aren¡¯t enough...¡±

    ¡°I also want to eat this rescue squad!¡±

    ¡°Haha. I truly don¡¯t know how big of an upheaval this would cause within the Northern Heavens Continent. I think that the face of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy should be very nice to watch then, right? I¡¯m truly anticipating it...¡±

    Mu Gu and the rest shot a look at each other as a faint tremble shook their hearts. This Mo Longzi was truly very vicious and merciless. If this elite rescue squad was to bepletely defeated, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy might truly explode.

    ...

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Ten figures shot across the dested ins at lightning speed. Spiritual Energy erupted from their bodies, with some people even clenching Spiritual Weapons in their hands. Their bodies were taut and tense, ready to enter theirbat states at any time.

    This group of people was, naturally, Lin Zheng, Mu Chen and their group who had entered the depths of the Western Deste Territory.

    Along the way, they had increased their speed, and had also tried their utmost to restrain their Spiritual Energy fluctuations to avoid being detected. Any Spiritual Beasts met along the way by them would be avoided to their greatest possible extent.

    Under this full speed, it took them only a measly half an hour to enter the depths of the Western Deste Territory.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze swept across his surroundings, before faintly narrowing his eyes. This stretch of the world seemed to be permeated by a thick mist, of which Spiritual Energy fluctuations could be felt within.

    ¡°The depths of the Western Deste Territory are covered by a Spiritual Mist throughout the year. Once one enters it, one¡¯s senses would drop. Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong must have known about this, and have, therefore, fled towards this direction.¡± Lin Zheng spoke out.

    Mu Chen faintly nodded his head before saying in a soft voice. ¡°However, it¡¯s extremely easy to get lost in such an environment.¡±

    Lin Zheng nodded his head in approval. After gently making a hand sigh, everyone nodded their heads slightly, before increasingly their vignce.

    Moving close to Luo Li, Mu Chen said in a low voice. ¡° Follow me tightly at all times. Regardless of the situation, don¡¯t ever leave my sight.¡±

    As they entered the depths, he was faintly able to sense some slight unease, but was unable to put them into words. However, regardless of that, being more careful was a must.

    Luo Li nodded her small head.

    Just as Mu Chen was talking to her, the surrounding Spiritual Mist grew increasingly thick. At that moment, their vision had be extremely impaired, so had their senses.

    Ten figures skimmed over thend as they shot over, furiously rushing into the thick Spiritual Mist.

    However, a split second when they rushed into the Spiritual Mist, Mu Chen¡¯s expression furiously changed. He could feel strange fluctuations radiating from within the Spiritual Mist that appeared to be simr to Spiritual Arrays.

    ¡°Careful!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes faintly narrowed. With an explosive roar, he wrapped Luo Li within his bosom.

    At the same time, the Spiritual Mist started to crazily squirm about, causing distortions to seemingly form in the surrounding space. Transforming into something akin to giant mouths of evil demons, they devoured Mu Chen and their grouppletely. As the Spiritual Mist pervaded over, everyone had disappeared without a trace.

    Within the extreme depths, on the top of the stone peak, Wu Jia¡¯s eyes sprung open as a malevolent smile shed across his eyes.

    ¡°The fish have entered the.¡±

    A smile surfaced at the corner of Mo Longzi¡¯s mouth. Taking a step forward, he disappeared within the thick mist.

    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±

    As he disappeared, a sinister voice brimming with cruel killing intent rang out within the thick mist.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    On the stone peak, eight figures stood up. Laughing malevolently, they shot out simultaneously.

    <i>The most elite rescue lineup from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy?</i>

    <i>This time, we¡¯ll kill every single one of your people! Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s anyone else that dares to offer a bounty for us!</i>

 Chapter 361 - Chi Yu and Mao Jiang

    <strong>Chapter 361 - Chi Yu and Mao Jiang</strong>

    When the spatial fluctuations erupted out, Mu Chen was to first to react. Spiritual Energy erupted from his body, immediately protecting him and Luo Li, whom was in his bosom. However, the expected attack didn¡¯t arrive. Aftersting for a few breaths, the spatial fluctuationspletely dissipated.

    Embracing the slender waist of the girl within his bosom, Mu Chen descended on a mountain peak. Their surroundings were still pervaded by the thick spiritual mist. However, there wasn¡¯t any movementing from it.

    Obviously, they were still within the depths of the Western Dested Territory. Those spatial fluctuations earlier were only meant to split them apart.

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve been discovered long ago,¡± said Luo Li, her clear and limpid eyes sizing up their surroundings.

    Mu Chen nodded his head, while his eyes were brimming with vignce. The unforeseen circumstance that happened had caused him to feel slight uneasy, since he didn¡¯t know the exact motive his enemy had in doing so.

    ¡°The previous spatial fluctuations were too weak, and only would¡¯ve been able to separate us by a huge distance. However, it¡¯s already enough to allow our enemies to defeat us one by one,¡± said Luo Li in a soft voice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s group up with them as fast as possible,¡± said Mu Chen after frowning and pondering awhile.

    Their mission this time was extremely dangerous. Furthermore, all of them were exposed, while their enemies were hidden. They were even separated by them. To Mu Chen¡¯s group, this was an extremely disadvantageous situation.

    Luo Li faintly nodded. It was fortunate that Mu Chen¡¯s reaction was fast, resulting in the two of them not being separated. If not, she would¡¯ve truly been worried to death.

    As Mu Chen proceeded to walk forward, Spiritual Energy burning with ck mes started to rise from his body. Walking in front of Luo Li, his gaze vigntly swept the thick spiritual mist in their surroundings.

    Whoosh!

    However, just as he had started walking, his eyes furiously contacted. Explosively retreating a number of steps back, a rampaging streak of light suddenly split the thick spiritual mist apart, before shooting towards the position he was in at lightning speed. The ground over there instantly copsed as cracks extended from there.

    As Mu Chen looked towards his front, he saw a ck pike that pierced deep into the earth. Only leaving less than half of its body above the ground, it hummed as it intensely vibrated. The strength put into this pike was rather astonishing.

    ¡°Tsk! Tsk!¡±

    Just as Mu Chen had evaded the sudden ck pike attack that hade from nowhere, the thick mist at another position split apart, only to see scarlet streaks of light hiding the skies and covering the earth as they explosively shot over.

    Luo Li strode over, her jade-like hand tightly grasping her longsword. Instantly, Sword Aura swept across horizontally. Dinging sounds rang out as the Sword Aura blocked all of the iing scarlet streaks of light.

    ¡°p! p!¡±

    pping sounds seemed to ring out from the thick mist. His gaze turning frosty, Mu Chen stared at the location where the scarlet streaks of light had appeared. As the thick mist slowly parted, bit by bit, two figures slowly appeared within his line-of-sight.

    In front of him was a giant towering cliff with two figures, one sitting and one standing, at its peak. The person sitting was dressed in scarlet robes, while a malevolent scar was present on his face. Roughly ten scarlet rays of light were floating within his palms at this moment. They were fiery red daggers, twisting and twining above his palms akin to swimming fish.

    As for the person standing, it was an extremely skinny male. However, although he was small in size, eightrge ck pikes were carried on his back. They were even taller than him, which gave people a strange impact to their sight upon seeing him.

    At this moment, these two people were sending a smile filled with amusement as they stared at Mu Chen and Luo Li.

    ¡°Aiyahyah, our luck truly is great. We¡¯re actually able to meet a girl of such quality...¡± the eyes of the scarlet-robed male swept across Mu Chen and Luo Li, before finally resting on Luo Li¡¯s body. Instantly, his eyes lit up, before speaking out in a grin.

    ¡°The faces of these two people seem very...could it be that they¡¯re Freshmen? Haha, looks like the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy truly is in a tough spot now! They¡¯ve actually dared to even send such a squad out,¡± said the thin male while licking his lips.

    ¡°Exactly. They even dared to send Heavenly Transformation Stage students...the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy is truly getting more and more useless,¡± said the male in scarlet robes as he shot a weird look at Mu Chen. <i>Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase? He dared toe rescue people with that strength? He truly was trying to seek death.</i>

    The male in scarlet robes gave a gentle flick of his finger, causing the ten scarlet rays of light to revolve increasingly fast. Grinning while staring at Mu Chen, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance, brat. Just run away, and leave that girl to us. You might have a bit of chance to survive.¡±

    Mu Chen red at the male in scarlet robes and the thin male. With a voice that was totally devoid of emotion, he replied, ¡°So, you two are the 7th and 8th Rank on the bounty list rankings, Chi Yu and Mao Jiang, huh...?¡±

    ¡°Looks like the information you have about us isn¡¯t little,¡± replied the male in scarlet robes by the name of Chi Yu. Extending his hand to grab a dagger, he extended his blood red tongue and gave it a lick, while a baleful aura radiated from his eyes.

    ¡°Okay, brat. Stop talking any more nonsense and quickly scram. This is the first time over these past few years that I¡¯ve seen a girl of such quality...¡±

    Riiiinng!

    The clear and melodious ring of a sword furiously resounded as an iparably sharp Sword Aura swept out. With an indescribable speed, it split about the earth, before cleaving down on Chi Yu¡¯s face.

    Ding!

    A ck pike was furiously thrusted forward, heavily impacting against the Sword Aura. As Spiritual Energy erupted out, the earth was chopped apart, while the ck pike was sent shooting backwards.

    Chi!

    Numerous sharp Sword Auras shed across Chi Yu¡¯s face, bringing about some streaks of blood.

    Chi Yu¡¯s face instantly changed as he explosively retreated. With an iparably dark look, he red at the young girl standing beside Mu Chen with a ck longsword in her hand, who was staring at him with eyes that seemed to have seen a maggot.

    ¡°Truly delicious.¡±

    Chi Yu clenched his teeth and wiped away the blood stains on his face as a dark and sinister shadow erupted from his eyes.

    ¡°Leave him to me?¡± asked Luo Li as she faintly tilted her head over, seeking for Mu Chen¡¯s approval. Towards this disgusting fellow that was staring at her with those unclean eyes, she really wanted to stab her sword into him.

    ¡°Cut off his hands and leave his life,¡± replied Mu Chen, while gently nodding his head. As he was speaking, Luo Li could hear the thick killing intent present within his words.

    Giving a beautiful and gentle smile that appeared sweet, Luo Li replied, ¡°Ok.¡±

    ¡°Attack! Kill them both!¡± Chi Yu roared, his gaze became extremely dark as of now. Of the two people, other than that girl in ck, whose strength at Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase, made it harder to be dealt with, that Mu Chen seemed to be a burden.

    Just based on that, and yet they dared to act in such a manner in front of them?!

    A sinister smile appeared at the corner of Mao Jiang¡¯s mouth as he grasped a ck pike from his back. With a shiver of his arm, the ck pike erupted with a bright and resplendent ck light, appearing akin to a ck dragon. Splitting apart the air, even the earth started splitting to form a gigantic fissure as it explosively shot towards Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen took a step forward. Without any intention of retreating, he tightly clenched his fingers. ck lightning encased his body, before furiously sending a fist rumbling out.

    Bang!

    ck lightning gushed out as Mu Chen¡¯s fist smashed head-on against the ck pike that was shot straight at him.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze turned frosty as lightning crazily overflowed from his fist. In the next instant, that ck pike was, unexpectedly, repelled by Mu Chen¡¯s fist.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    The faces of Chi Yu and Mao Jiang seemingly changed at that very instant as shock shed within their eyes. Even Chi Yu, whose strength was at the Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase, didn¡¯t dare to use his bare fist to smash against Mao Jiang¡¯s pike. However, this brat, whose strength appeared to be at the Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase, was actually able to aplish it?

    ¡°Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase. And yet you dare to bounce and jump around here. Seems like you do not know death.¡±

    Chilling and murderous intent erupted from Mu Chen¡¯s handsome face. With regards to these two rude fellows, Mu Chen would absolutely not let them off today.

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    As his voice rang out, a dragon¡¯s shadow rose from his body. In the next instant, akin to lightning, he rushed straight towards Mao Jiang.

    ¡°Shameless boasting!¡±

    Chilling intent appeared in Mao Jiang¡¯s eyes as he, too, shot forward. With a clench of his hands, two ck pikes appeared within. Spiritual Energy erupted and swept out as Mao Jiang¡¯s body shook. In the next instant, shadow pikes hid the skies and covered the earth as they shrouded over Mu Chen.

    However, facing this iing attack, Mu Chen still didn¡¯t show any signs of evading them. ck lightning sparkled on his body, unexpectedly allowing those shadow pikes to violently descend on his body.

    Ding! Ding!

    Metallic sounds rang out as sparks shot out everywhere. However, those shadow pikes were, unexpectedly, unable to cause the slightest bit of harm to Mu Chen.

    Bang!

    A fist rumbled out from him, piercing through those shadow pikes. As Spiritual Energy gushed from him, his fist carried along frightening Spiritual Energy fluctuations as it headed straight for Mao Jiang¡¯s chest.

    Mao Jiang was immediately scared shitless by the violent and vicious attack of Mu Chen. Pulling back his two pikes, he ced them in front of his chest, guarding him.

    Ding!

    Mu Chen¡¯s fist violently mmed against the two pikes. Even though they were made from iron essence, unexpectedly, those two pikes were pressed into extremely eye-catching arcs, and had seemingly stuck to Mao Jiang¡¯s chest.

    A chilling glint shed within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. ck lightning erupted from his fist, causing his power to drastically rise.

    Crack!

    The two iron essence pikes had brokenpletely. Akin to lightning, Mu Chen¡¯s fist violently mmed against Mao Jiang¡¯s chest. Thetter instantly sported a mouthful of blood as his body flew back hundreds of metres, before finally stabilising himself miserably.

    While waiting for himself to stabilise, Mao Jiang¡¯s eyes were overwhelmed with shock and horror. He never dreamt that this youth, who appeared to be the easiest to deal with, whose strength was only at Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase, would actually possess such terrifying strength!

    Due to this unforeseen spectacle, even Chi Yu¡¯s face turned grave. Looking at the youth, who was now d in ck lightning, unease had, unknowingly, started to erupt from his heart.

    Screech!

    As a chilling glint shed within his eyes, Chi Yu gave a flick of his finger. In the next instant, numerous scarlet rays of light that carried along an extremely sharp Aura explosively stabbed towards Mu Chen¡¯s back at lightning speed.

    However, just as those scarlet rays of light shot out, a slender and beautiful figure appeared behind Mu Chen. Sword Aura swept out, slicing apart all those iing scarlet rays of light.

    Luo Li stood in the air. A ck skirt wrapped her exquisite and lovable figure. Her long hair draped down from her head, appearing as bright and resplendent as a river of silver. However, at this moment, an apathetic light surfaced from those clear, ss-like eyes of hers.

    ¡°Leave your arms behind. If not, I¡¯ll get scolded.¡± Staring quietly at Chi Yu, the young girl spoke out in a soft voice.

    Clenching and grinding his teeth, Chi Yu replied with a sneer, ¡°Just based on you?¡±

    The jade-like hand of Luo Li that was tightly grasping the longsword slowly rose into the air. Pointing towards Chi Yu in the distance. An extremely astonishing Sword Aura rushed to the skies. At this moment, the spiritual mist within a radius of a thousand metres was scattered by that Sword Aura.

    ¡°Just based on me.¡±

    An apathetic smile seemed to surface on her delicate and exquisite face. Within her beauty, faint killing intent flowed out. With a shake of her jade-like hand, boundless Sword Aura condensed into a river of Sword Aura in the air above her head.

    Extremely frightening fluctuations started to radiate from within the river of Sword Aura, causing Chi Yu¡¯s face to slowly turn grim, bit by bit.

    No one could have guessed that the youth and the young girl in front of their eyes, whom appeared to be the easiest to deal with, were actually that troublesome and intractable.

    This time, they truly had kicked an iron board.

 Chapter 362 - Ferocious Couple

    <strong>Chapter 362 - Ferocious Couple</strong>

    The spiritual mist prevaded across this stretch of the world. However, on top of a mountain peak, the spiritual mist had dissipated within a radius of thousands of metres. Four figures were standing in the air within it, with boundless Spiritual Energy radiating from them, causing the spiritual mist that permeated this stretch of the world to be unable to get close to them.

    The faces of Mao Jiang and Chi Yu had be extremely dark at this moment. Originally, they assumed that they had gotten their hands on some easy targets. However, all of a sudden, thembs had turned into vicious wolves, and it was them that was forced to a slightly miserable state.

    ¡°If you¡¯re starting to regret it, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s slightly toote.¡±

    Mu Chen stared chillingly towards Mao Jiang as ck lightning shed around his body. Under his clothing, a lightning rune started to slowly surface, while an erratic, strong and powerful energy rose within his body like a furious dragon.

    ¡°Regret? A Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase dares to say such words to us? When we were running amok in the Northern Heavens Continent, your hair hadn¡¯t even grown out yet!¡± Mao Jiang roared as heughed in fury.

    ¡°Oh really?¡±

    The smile at the corner of Mu Chen¡¯s mouth grew increasingly sinister and cold as ck lightning surfaced within his eyes. Taking a step forward, he appeared before Mao Jiang like a spectre. A fist of wind howled out, covered by Spiritual Energy that was burning with ck mes, while encased with bits of ck lightning. In an iparably rampaging fashion, it violently rumbled out.

    Mao Jiang¡¯s gaze was sinister and dark as Spiritual Energy erupted from his body without a shred of restraint. Transforming into shadow pikes, they explosively shot out. He truly didn¡¯t believe that he, with his strength at Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase, would actually be unable to suppress that Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase brat!

    Bang! Bang!

    The two people confronted each other across the horizon. Spiritual Energy crazily wrecked havoc in their surroundings, causing even the surrounding space to faintly distort. The violent storm that swept out caused the Spiritual Energy topletely split apart and dissipate.

    While Mu Chen and Mao Jiang were confronting each other, Luo Li pointed with her sword tip. In the next instant, the river of Sword Aura gushed out. Carrying along the extremely sharp Sword Aura, it enveloped over the dark-faced Chi Yu.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Chi Yu¡¯s gaze grew increasingly dark and cold as scarlet-red Spiritual Energy swept out of his body akin to mes. Forming a hand seal, the scarlet-red Spiritual Energy condensed together, transforming into countless scarlet-red daggers.

    These daggers sparkled with a chilling glint that caused people¡¯s hearts to palpitate. In the next moment, bringing his hand down, they transformed into a light rain that blotted the skies, hiding the skies and covering the earth as they rumbled towards the river of Sword Aura.

    Scree! Scree!

    As they collided in the air, the countless scarlet-red light rain dissipated the moment they made contact with the river of Sword Aura. The swiftness and fierceness of the Sword Aura had far exceeded the expectations of Chi Yu.

    Afterpletely shattering the scarlet-red light rain apart, the remnant river of Sword Aura swept across the Chi Yu.

    Chi Yu was forced to miserably retreat. Regardless of that, his waist and abdomen had been swept across by the river of sword Aura. A malevolent-looking bloody wound surfaced as blood dripped from it.

    ¡°You bitch! You¡¯re looking to die!¡±

    Chi Yu¡¯s fury had reached its peak. With a clench of his hand, ten scarlet streaks of light shot from within him, before transforming into ten short swords that seemed as if they were condensed fromva.

    These ten short swords continuously dripped withva, while extremely scorching-hot fluctuations radiated from them, appearing rather astonishing.

    Obviously, these ten short swords were all Spiritual Weapons. Furthermore, they were aplete set of Spiritual Weapons. Although, when alone, they were considered to be Middle-grade Spiritual Weapons, when converged together, their might wasparable to High-grade Spiritual Weapons.

    ¡°Scarlet Dragon Entangling Death!¡±

    As Chi Yu flicked his ten fingers in session, the ten short swords instantly transformed into ten scarlet pythons, howling as they shout out. Moving craftily, they shot across the horizon. Bringing about vicious trajectories, they bit down towards Luo Li.

    Facing the iing bites from the scarlet pythons, Luo Li remained calm and collected. Sword Aura rippled from her body, before forming a Sword Aura defense around it,pletely receiving all of the rampaging attacks against her.

    The two battlegrounds in the sky had erupted into intense fights at this moment.

    However, as time continued to pse, Chi Yu and Mao Jiang¡¯s gazes grew increasingly dark as they gradually felt the pressure building up on them. The youth and the young girl in front of them were releasing strength that caused even their hearts to palpitate.

    They were starting to feel unease erupting, bit by bit, within their hearts. If this continued, they might gradually end up in a disadvantage.

    They had to deal with these two people as fast as possible. If this dragged on, it might be extremely unfavorable for them.

    In the next instant, an ominous glint shed within the eyes of Chi Yu and Mao Jiang.

    Bang!

    The long pike in Mao Jiang¡¯s hand violently collided against Mu Chen¡¯s fist of wind, causing gales to sweep out. Taking advantage of this, Mao Jiang explosively retreated. While doing so, his eyes started be reeked in a blood-red colour.

    Boom!

    Erratic Spiritual Energy erupted from him like a storm, undting in this stretch of the world. As his hand seals started to rapidly change, the torrential Spiritual Energy condensed in the sky. Faintly, it appeared akin to a ck stone pike that seemed to bridge the gap between heaven and earth.

    The stone pike was very simple and unadorned, while strange vein-like patterns covered its entire surface. In the next moment, boundless and ancient fluctuations radiated from it, causing it to appear as if it could pierce through the heavens and earth.

    Upon seeing this spectacle unfolding in front of him, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes faintly narrowed. This Mao Jing was obviously disying an extremely formidable offensive Deity Tier Spiritual Art.

    ¡°Die, brat!¡±

    A mouthful of blood essence spurted out from Mao Jiang¡¯s mouth, beforending on the surface of the stone pike. Instantly, the colour of the stone pike became dark, while a baleful aura was faintly discernable as it started to pervade out.

    ¡°Blood God¡¯s Heavenly Fighting Pike!¡±

    An explosive roar rang out from Mao Jiang as the gigantic pike rushed towards the sky. Transforming into torrential rays of bloody light, they dived down from the sky. The ground below instantly copsed, while a fissure even formed in the surrounding space.

    Raising his head, Mu Chen looked towards the descending stone pike that contained a frightening power. In the next instant, his hand suddenly turned illusionary as a starry sky condensed behind him. Along with ancient roars, three gigantic beastial figures condensed from it.

    The three great divine seals of the Four Gods Constetion Scripture had once again been disyed by Mu Chen.

    Following his increase in strength, the might of the three great divine seals was even more so than a month ago.

    Roar!

    Three gigantic beastial figures roared as they flew across the sky. Transforming into three different coloured streaks of light, they intertwined as they explosively shot out. In the next instant, carrying along torrential amounts of Spiritual Energy, they furiously smashed against the gigantic stone pike pressing down from above!

    Boom!

    An iparably erratic Spiritual Energy storm spread out, causing the mountain peaks below to shatter and copse as it swept through them, leading to gigantic cracks spreading in all directions.

    Mao Jiang tightly stared at the origin of the erratic Spiritual Energy storm. After quite a while, the storm gradually came to a stop. However, Mu Chen¡¯s figure had disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°He¡¯s been shattered into pieces?¡±

    As Mao Jiang swept his gaze around, happiness erupted within his eyes. This move of his was a killing one, and that Mu Chen had actually dared to meet it head-on. This goes to show how reckless he truly was.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t end, yet. What are you so happy about?!¡±

    Nevertheless, just as happiness had appeared within his eyes, a ridiculing voice filled with coldughter suddenly rang out in the air. The expression on Mao Jiang¡¯s face instantly changed as he hastily looked up, only to see that Mu Chen¡¯s figure had unknowingly appeared high up in the sky. At this moment, a gigantic ck pagoda had appeared behind Mu Chen. It had nine levels on its body, while boundless energy radiated from it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see who will be the one that suppresses the other!¡±

    Mu Chen sneered, while the nineyered pagoda instantly erupted with thousands of brilliant rays of light. The surface of the pagoda, level by level, started to sparkle and, very quickly, brilliant rays of light had already permeated the fourth level.

    Roar!

    Golden runes surfaced on the body of the pagoda, before four golden dragons roared as they separated from the pagoda, twisting and twining as they circled the pagoda. In the past, when Mu Chen activated the Nineyered pagoda, he could only activate two of its levels. However, with the increase of his strength, now, he was already able to activate four levels.

    ¡°Suppress for me!¡±

    Mu Chen patted down with hisrge hand. Instantly, carrying along the four golden dragons twisting and roaring around it, the Nineyered pagoda brought along its gigantic shadow as it pressed down on Mao Jiang, whose expression had instantaneously changed.

    ¡°Ten Thousand Pike Divine Art!¡±

    Mao Jiang explosively roared, only to have ten thousand ck glowing pikes surface in the air. In the next instant, hiding the skies and covering the earth, they shot straight towards the ck pagoda.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    However, the Nine-Layered pagoda didn¡¯t give a single care towards the iing attacks. In an overbearing manner, it pressed down, while countless glowing pikes shattered, simply unable to create any obstruction to it.

    Bang!

    Within a few breaths, the Nine-Layered pagoda had shattered all the glowing pikes that blotted the skies apart. Under the aghast and horror-filled gaze of Mao Jiang, it violently smashed against the boundless Spiritual Energy defenses around his body.

    Crack!

    Mao Jiang¡¯s face instantly turned pale as a mouthful of blood crazily spurted out. His body rapidly descended, smashing through the mountain peak below, causing it to sink in.

    Whoosh!

    However, just as Mao Jiang was about to get buried by the countless rocks formed around him, he fled out of there in an extremely miserable state. At this moment, his body was covered in blood, his face deathly pale, while his eyes were overwhelmed with shock.

    The previous attack by Mu Chen had caused serious injuries to him. Furthermore, he was able to sense that when the ck pagoda had pressed down on him, the Spiritual Energy within his body had turned sluggish, as if it had been sealed up.

    ¡°This brat¡¯s very strange!¡±

    An intense tremble shook Mao Jiang¡¯s mind as he already had the intent to flee. At this moment, if he didn¡¯t leave, he might truly be killed by Mu Chen at this ce.

    Whoosh!

    Just as this thought shed within his mind, his figure had already shot out at lightning speed. As long as he could enter the area of the spiritual mist, it would be very easy for him to escape.

    In the air, upon spotting Mao Jiang, who was explosively shooting out, a sneer shed within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as his hand seal changed.

    Mao Jiang was now only a hundred feet away from the spiritual mist. However, at the instant when he was able to rush into it, the spiritual mist in front of him suddenly started to intensely fluctuate. As the spiritual mist dissipated away, two gigantic Spiritual Arrays came into view.

    As the Spiritual Arrays revolved, Spiritual Energy swept out. Two streaks of light explosively shot out, violently impacting against Mao Jiang, who was totally caught unprepared.

    Bang!

    His body flew out, once again, with shock and horrorpletely filling his eyes. Those Spiritual Arrays, exactly when were they arranged within the spiritual mist?

    His body heavily shot into the mountain, while his aura was instantly depressed. Crazily spurting blood, his chest had already caved in as he looked incredulously at Mu Chen, who was slowly descending from the sky. With a wave of thetter¡¯s sleeve, the Spiritual Arrays in the distance started to dissipate.

    Mu Chen looked with an apathetic gaze at Mao Jiang, who was now in a seriously-injured state. With a clench of his hand, a ck pike dropped within. Breaking it into four pieces, with a flick of his finger, four ck rays of light violently shot towards the Mao Jiang¡¯s four limbs, viciously pinning him to the mountain, causing him to be unable to move or free himself.

    ¡°Arghhhh!¡±

    Miserable shrieks rang out from Mao Jiang due to the intense paining from his four limbs, while thick dread and terror erupted from his eyes. The youth in front of him was too vicious and cruel in his actions.

    In the sky, after hearing the miserable shriek, a shiver went through Chi Yu¡¯s heart, who was entangled with Luo Li. He hastily looked over, only to see Mao Jiang pinned to the mountain by Mu Chen. Instantly, horror and dread erupted from his eyes.

    How could that brat be so formidable?!

    ¡°Hurry up and flee!¡±

    Chi Yu¡¯s fighting spirit was instantly doused. He already knew that their hunt had failed. If he didn¡¯t flee now, he would have the same ending as Mao Jiang.

    Swish!

    Making a prompt decision, his body abruptly retreated. At the same time, the theva-like short swords transformed into scarlet pythons, once again, crazily sending their attacks towards Luo Li in an attempt to restrain her.

    A chilling glint appeared in Luo Li¡¯s clear and limpid eyes as she stared at the retreating Chi Yu. As her jade-like hand slowly clenched the longsword within, her slender finger made a flick. Instantly, her sword scabbard flew out, causing chilling light to appear. Due to this, the temperature of this stretch of the world had also suddenly dropped down.

    Holding the longsword in her hand, slowed her sleep down, while gently shing downwards.

    Scree! Scree!

    At the instant when her sword edge shed down, the space in front of her was split apart. The ten scarlet pythons heading towards her instantly froze as a sword light shed past their bodies, causing them the split into two halves.

    Crack!

    The tenva-like short swords that were chopped apart dropped down from the sky, their Spiritual Energy totally dissipated. This set of High-grade Spiritual Artifacts were unexpectedly destroyed with a single sh from Luo Li.

    Spurt Pfft.

    With his Spiritual Weapons destroyed, Chi Yu had received the bacsh from Luo Li¡¯s attack. Causing him to spurt a mouthful of blood. The horror and shock within his eye instantly became thicker. However, just as he was about to increase his speed of retreat, the space behind him shattered. Two rays of sword light swept out, piercing into his shoulders.

    Just like that, his body, which was speeding away, instantly froze.

    Standing in the air, Luo Li extended her jade-like hands. The sword scabbard rushing towards the sky descended down, before her longsword slowly entered her scabbard, emitting a gentle cry.

    Ring!

    At the instant when her longsword entered her scabbard, a mouthful of blood spurted out from Chi Yu. At the same time, his arms slowly slid down from his shoulders, before dropping down; the area sliced by her was as smooth as a mirror.

 Chapter 363 - Rescue

    <strong>Chapter 363 - Rescue</strong>

    As Chi Yu¡¯s arms slid off from his shoulders, a miserable shriek instantly rang out. His body rapidly dropped down, violently smashing against a mountain peak. This fall caused him to crazily spurt yet another mouthful of blood out, his aura was decreasing rapidly.

    Fluttering as she descended, a chilling intent surfaced within Luo Li¡¯s beautiful eyes. Pressing the edge of her sword against Chi Yu¡¯s throat, a Sword Aura that was bone chillingly cold radiated from it, which caused thetter¡¯s face to instantly turn deathly pale, not daring to move a single inch.

    Not far away, upon seeing this spectacle, Mu Chen gave a faint smile. With a clench of his hand, he pulled Mao Jiang towards him, before tossing him beside Chi Yu. The two vicious people from the Bounty Board that were previously showing off their awe-inspiring presence had now been turned exceedingly miserable, and that awe-inspiring presence was no longer present.

    ¡°This ending seems to have exceeded the expectations of the two of you...right?¡± said Mu Chen with a faint smile as he looked towards the two men, both showing deathly-pale faces while looking extremely dejected and depressed.

    With his arms chopped off, Chi Yu was now ring venomously at Mu Chen. Next to him, Mao Jiang clenched his teeth while growling, ¡° Don¡¯t get cocky, you two! This time, none of you will be able to escape!¡±

    Hearing his threat, Mu Chen continued to smile, before asking, ¡°Please tell me about your ns, the two of you.¡±

    ¡°In your dreams!¡± Chi Yu sneered back.

    With a flick of his finger, a ray of Spiritual Energy shot out from Mu Chen. When it violently smashed against Chi Yu¡¯s chest, thetter was shot hundreds of metres back. Totally ignoring thetter¡¯s fate, Mu Chen turned and look towards Mao Jiang and said, ¡° If you wish to be like him, I will grant it to you.¡±

    Looking at the handsome youth, whose eyes were filled with a chilling indifference, a shiver shook through Mao Jiang¡¯s heart. The former¡¯s actions caused even him to feel fearful and apprehensive. How could something like <i>that</i> be done by a student from an ivory tower like the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy?

    ¡°You guys have no hope. Mo Longzi isn¡¯t someone you can contend against.¡±

    Clenching his teeth, Mao Jiang growled, ¡°Release us now, and you¡¯ll still be able to leave this ce. Once you fall into Mo Longzi¡¯s hands, none of you will live to tell the tale!¡±

    ¡°What is he nning to do?¡± asked Mu Chen as his forehead started to slightly wrinkle up.

    ¡°Do? Hehe. He, naturally, wants to eat everyst one of you guys up. This way, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would receive a very heavy blow. At that time, his status within the Demonic Dragon Pce would rise as a result,¡± replied Mao Jiang with a sneer.

    ¡°Can he even digest us? All of the Punishment Hall¡¯s three Great Generals have taken action this time. Is Mo Longzi¡¯s appetite that big?¡± Mu Chen spoke out with a sneer. Lin Zheng and the other two were all at Heavenly Completion Stage Middle Phase, and weren¡¯t weaker than Shen Cangsheng. Although Mo Longzi and his lineup was strong, this didn¡¯t mean that they could eat them up. Furthermore, once they sessfully rescued Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong, their strength would be able to immediately suppress their enemies.

    ¡°You guy are underestimating Mo Longzi too much,¡± replied Mao Jiang in ridiculement. ¡°As of now, he should¡¯ve already found Lin Zheng. If I¡¯m correct, Lin Zheng has already been defeated.¡±

    ¡°As for the other two of the Great Generals, Gu Tianyan and Zhou Aurangshan, they¡¯ll get restrained by Mu Gu and Gui Xiong. After getting his hands free, Mo Longzi would naturally deal with them, too. At that point, what else can the other people do?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes faintly contracted as he heard Mao Jiang¡¯s words. Unexpectedly, Mo Longzi was strong to such a level? He could even deal with Lin Zheng?

    ¡°Don¡¯t assume that your strength will greatly increase once you rescue Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong. The two of them have been poisoned by Mo Longzi¡¯s Demonic Dragon Poison. As of now, they are helpless. Even if you save them, they¡¯ll be close to useless.¡± Mao Jiang continued to rain verbal blows towards Mu Chen, while his face was filled with a ridiculing smile. Those fellows still wanted to fight with Mo Longzi? They were truly looking to die.

    A chilling glint shed within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. Mo Longzi was truly worthy of his title as a super vicious person that was ranked second on the Bounty Board. He was actually that formidable.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡±asked Luo Li in a soft voice and she walked towards Mu Chen. The current situation was indeed rather reassuring to them. Their enemies had split them up and were attempting to defeat them one by one. At that time, once Lin Zheng and the other two great generals were dealt with, it would be extremely difficult for them to confront their enemies anymore.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes sparkled as he pondered about it. After a while, he looked towards Mao Jiang and asked, ¡° You should know the locations of Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still trying to rescue them? They¡¯re poisoned! There¡¯s no use even if you save them¡± Mao Jiang replied with a sneer.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to care about that. You just need to lead the way.¡± replied Mu Chen with a faint smile. Since their enemies wanted to deal with them one by one, he could also rely on this time to find Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong. At that time, he could think of a way to dispel the poison in their bodies, allowing their strength to drastically rise. With that, doing a roundabout intercept and killing their enemies, they might be able to reverse this entire situation.

    Naturally, he would need to seize the opportunity and rescue Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong and recover their fighting strength before everyone of them gets captured.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find Chi Yu and ask him also for the way. If I discover that your route is wrong, don¡¯t me be for skinning you alive before throwing you here.¡± added Mu Chen as he sent a faint smile towards Mao Jiang. Merely, that smile appeared exceedingly cold and apathetic.

    Looking at the smile on Mu Chen¡¯s face, Mao Jiang started to tremble as a chill spread over his body. Mu Chen¡¯s cruelty and viciousness was without a doubt. This youth in front of him was more cruel and vicious then even them.

    ¡°You show me the way, and you¡¯ll spare my life.¡± Mao Jiang was also a decisive person. At this moment, he clearly didn¡¯t have much choices left. Thus he could only clench his teeth and reply to Mu Chen¡¯s demand.

    ¡°That will depend on your performance.¡±

    Mu Chen did not express his opinion, before shooting out and retrieving that Chi Yu back. From a distance, it seemed as though their exchange took quite a while. Finally, he retrieved Chi Yu, who was already sunk into unconsciousness back.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Mu Chen looked towards Luo Li, who nodded her head.

    Mu Chen lifted Mao Jiang up, who was seriously injured, before rushing rapidly towards the centre of the dense spiritual mist, sweeping across towards the direction that Mao Jiang had provided.

    However, just as Mu Chen and his group had shot in the depths, at another Rank within the depths of the Western Dested Territory, on a giant stone that appeared akin to a small hill, a figure sitting on it started to faintly wrinkle its forehead.

    Raising its head to look towards the direction of Mu Chen and his group, it muttered, ¡°That direction should be where Chi Yu and Mao Jiang had went, right? From the looks of it, they¡¯ve actually been captured, and are heading towards the depths in an attempt to save Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong?¡±

    This person had a normal appearance. However, his eyes appeared exceedingly dark and cold, akin to a venomous snake. He was precisely the only Rank 5 Spiritual Array Master within the Bounty Board, Wu Jia.

    As his eyes shed faintly, he looked towards his front. In the region before him was a gigantic Spiritual Array that was currently revolving around. Within the Spiritual Array were three figures trapped in it.

    If one were to take a careful look, one would be able to precisely identify He Yao, Su Xuan and Xu Huang. The three of them didn¡¯t get separated very far from one another. Thus, they had met up on the way, before meeting Wu Jia, who hade over to deal with them.

    However, facing against a Rank 5 Spiritual Array Master that had long prepared against them, even with the three of them coborating, they were still unable to gain the slightest bit of superiority. On the contrary, they were trapped by their enemy¡¯s Spiritual Array, and were simply unable to break it.

    Fortunately, by relying on their coboration, they were barely able to protect their lives.

    As Wu Jia stared at the three people within the Spiritual Array, his forehead started to faintly wrinkled, before suddenly standing up. Compared to Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong, these three students didn¡¯t mean anything. Furthermore, it could be said that both sides were being impeded, and as of now, he couldn¡¯t allow the people from that side get close to Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you guys go first.¡±

    Staring at He Yao and the other two, Wu Jia gave a sneer. In the next moment, with a move of his body, he disappeared into the spiritual mist.

    With the lost of Wu Jia¡¯s control, the Spiritual Array that had trapped He Yao and the other two started to slow its revolutions down. This allowed for He Yao and the other two to breath a sigh of relief. Before hurriedly using their full strength to break the Spiritual Array.

    ...

    Whoosh!

    Within the dense spiritual mist, Mu Chen and Luo Li shot swiftly across. Spiritual Energy swept out from him, causing the spiritual mist to be unable to get close to him.

    They had already traveled at full speed, as both of them knew that they were in a race against time. Once Mo Longzi sessfully deals with Lin Zheng and the other two, they might truly have lost.

    Mao Jiang who was being carried in Mu Chen¡¯s hand, was continuously leading the way, while the depths of his eyes were quietly sparkling.

    Whoosh!

    Their figures shot out explosively. However, just as they were about to rush into another stretch of spiritual mist, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes furiously contracted. With a grab, he held onto Luo Li¡¯s slender waist before explosively retreating.

    Bang!

    The spiritual mist in front of them shattered apart, as countless streaks of gigantic Spiritual Energy swept out. Like a furious dragon, they rumbling explosively towards Mu Chen and Luo Li.

    Luo Li¡¯s beautiful eyes grew faintly chilly, as her jade like hand grasped her long sword tightly. In the next instant, boundless Sword Aura shot out, shing apart the iing streaks of Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°Never would I have imagined that Chi Yu and Mao Jiang would actually fall into the hands of two students...¡±a strang voice rang out from within the spiritual mist. As the spiritual mist fluctuated, a figure surfaced from within. It was precisely Wu Jia.

    At the back of Wu Jia was a gigantic Spiritual Array that was currently revolving slowly, ready tounch attacks out at anytime.

    ¡°That¡¯s Wu Jia, Rank 5 on the Bounty Board?¡± looking at the person that appeared, Mu Chen spoke out while faintly wrinkling his forehead.

    ¡°Please stop here first, the two of you. Don¡¯t continue moving forward. I will stop you two.¡± said Wu Jia while sending a faint smile towards Mu Chen and Luo Li.

    Staring chillingly at Wu Jia, killing intent erupted within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes.

    However, just as he had nned to take action, Luo Li gracefully walked forward. Sending a gentle smile towards Mu Chen, she said, ¡°Let me stop him. Go and rescue the two first.¡±

    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen was instantly startled for a bit, while slightly hesitating.

    ¡°Have a bit of confidence in me, okay?¡± said Luo Li in an annoyed tone. Mu Chen had always wanted to stand the front and protect her. However, wasn¡¯t he seriously underestimating this future queen of the Luo God n?

    Hearing her tone, Mu Chen gave a helpless smile, before gently nodding his head while replying, ¡°Please be careful.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t especially worried about her, as Luo Li¡¯s hidden cards were something that even he was not clear about. The only reason why Mu Chen hesitated was due to her extremely little times of truly fighting with people. Mu Chen didn¡¯t belief that Luo Tianshen would let Luo Li leave the Luo God n ande to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy without the slightest bit of trump card

    As his voice rang out, he didn¡¯t continue wasting any more time. With a move of his body, he shot forward into the spiritual mist.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Upon seeing his, Wu Jia¡¯s gaze instantly turned frosty. As the Spiritual Array behind revolved, a stream came gushing out, sweeping towards Mu Chen.

    Whoosh!

    A stream of Sword Aura had also swept out, colliding against the Spiritual Energy stream heading towards Mu Chen. In the next moment, Sword Aura prevaded out, rumbling towards that Wu Jia and enveloping him within.

    Taking advantage of this, Mu Chen¡¯s figure had rushed into the spiritual mist, disappearing within in a blink of an eye. As of now, he needed to rescue Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong before Mo Longzi sessfully dealt with Lin Zheng and the rest.

    If not, their situation would be extremely disadvantageous.

 Chapter 364 - Searching for Fire

    <strong>Chapter 364 - Searching for Fire</strong>

    Whoosh!

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure shot through the spiritual mist. He was able to sense intense Spiritual Energy radiating from a far distance behind him. Obviously, Luo Li had already truly started crossing hands with Wu Jia.

    Retracting his gaze, Mu Chen proceeded to coldly stare at Mao Jiang, who he had captive in his hands. With a sneer, he said, ¡°Looks like you didn¡¯t tell me some things, huh?¡±

    Mao Jiang¡¯s expression faintly changed as he repeatedly shook his head.

    ¡°How did that Wu Jia know which direction we were at?¡± asked Mu Chen chillingly. ¡°Was it you that informed him?¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s question, Mao Jiang hastily replied, ¡°There¡¯s Spiritual Arrays arranged by Wu Jia within the spiritual mist in the depths of the Western Deste Territory. Therefore, he¡¯s able to sense all of the fluctuations within it.¡±

    Mu Chen shot a cold re at Mao Jiang, before shooting a ray of Spiritual Energy out from his finger. Shooting into the spiritual mist, he spread his senses out. Indeed, Mu Chen was able to sense some extremely faint and strange fluctuations radiating from within. Those were the sensory threads from those Spiritual Arrays.

    This Wu Jia truly had some ability.

    A faint sh appeared in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. In the next instant, with a wave of his sleeve, dozen¡¯s of Spiritual Seals condensed, before dissipating around his body. Glowing threads interweaved around his body, seemingly forming a small-sized Spiritual Array, enveloping him within.

    This Spiritual Array wasn¡¯trge. However, it possessed the capability to iste one¡¯s sensory abilities. Mu Chen didn¡¯t want every move and every action he made to be collected in Wu Jia¡¯s hands.

    After arranging the array, Mu Chen turned his apathetic gaze towards Mao Jiang, before saying in a indifferent voice, ¡°Continue leading the way.¡±

    A shiver went through Mao Jiang¡¯s heart due to the gazeing from Mu Chen, causing him to immediately continue guiding the way.

    In the continuing journey, Mu Chen didn¡¯t receive any more obstructions. After throwing off Wu Jia¡¯s means of perception, that fellow shouldn¡¯t be able to sense his position anymore.

    This continued for dozens of minutes, before Mu Chen¡¯s speed was slowly reduced. A gigantic mountain cave appeared in front of him. At the end of the mountain cave was a deep valley pervaded by spiritual mist.

    ¡°Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong should be inside of that deep valley. However, the spiritual mist present there is too dense, making it extremely difficult to search for them,¡± said Mao Jiang as he point towards the deep valley.

    Mu Chen faintly nodded his head. Flicking his finger, a ray of Spiritual Energy shot out, before violently knock Mao Jiang unconscious. Hoisting him up, Mu Chen proceeded to shoot forward, rushing into the deep valley.

    Upon entering the deep valley, Mu Chen¡¯s vision received even more impedance. After pondering deeply awhile, Mu Chen shot towards the air as Spiritual Energy erupted from his body. Spiritual Energy burning with ck mes rose to the sky akin to a smoke signal, causing much of the surrounding spiritual mist to dissipate.

    The terrain within the deep valley wasplicated. Coupled with the obstruction of the spiritual mist, it was too difficult to search for the two that were hidden within. Therefore, Mu Chen chose to directly release his Spiritual Energy. His Spiritual Energy fluctuations should be very familiar to Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong. If the two were to sense it, they would definitely give a signal in response.

    This action by Mu Chen had achieved quite a good result. As his Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiated out, within a short span of less than a minute, a ray of Spiritual Energy erupted from a ce within the deep valley.

    This Spiritual Energy fluctuation was rather familiar, it¡¯s actually Shen Cangsheng¡¯s.

    Slight happiness erupted within Mu Chen¡¯s heart, before shoot straight at the origin of the fluctuations. After a dozen breaths, his speed slowed down as his gaze faintly concentrated in his forward direction. Within the cliff present in his sight was a mountain cave. Present outside of the mountain cave was a figure standing tall and upright.

    ¡°Shen Cangsheng.¡±

    Upon spotting that familiar figure, Mu Chen instantly breathed a sigh of relief, as if a heavy burden had been lifted from him. As he moved closer and noticed Shen Cangsheng¡¯s appearance, he could not help feeling shock and astonishment.

    At this moment, ck blotches covered Shen Cangsheng¡¯s skin. These ck blotches seemed to be squirming, while a sinister and poisonous aura radiated from them, causing Shen Cangsheng to appear exceedingly pallid and haggard. However, even though his condition was extremely miserable and poor, a smile was still present on Shen Cangsheng¡¯s face and the disdainful aura not reduced the slightest bit.

    ¡°Hey. Never expected that you¡¯d be the first to arrive here. You truly surprised me.¡± Looking at Mu Chen, Shen Cangsheng couldn¡¯t help smiling as he spoke out.

    Landing at the entrance of the cave, Mu chen casually tossed Chi Yu and Mao Jiang, whom he was holding in his hands, towards the ground.

    ¡°That¡¯s Chi Yu and Mao Jiang? You¡¯ve actually dealt with them.¡± Seeing the two people, Shen Cangsheng felt slightly surprised. Although Chi Yu and Mao Jiang were ranked 7th and 8th, they were, after all, at the Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Stage, and could be considered formidable. He never expected that they would fall into Mu Chen¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Senior Brother Lin Zheng and the rest had also rushed over here. However, the current situation doesn¡¯t seem especially good.¡±

    Mu Chen looked at Shen Cangsheng and asked, ¡°How are the two of you?¡±

    ¡°Look¡¯s like the situation isn¡¯t too good,¡± replied Shen Cangsheng as he helpless shrugged his shoulders, before walking into the cave. As Mu Chen walked in, he noticed Li Xuantong, who was in a worse condition that Shen Cangsheng. The former¡¯s ck blotches were denser than thetter¡¯s, while his entire body was permeated by those sinister and poisonous fluctuations.

    As Li Xuantong raised his eyes, Mu Chen could also see a ck blotch on his face. This made the former¡¯s handsome-looking face appear somewhat strange. Noticing Mu Chen, he revealed a bitter smile at the corner of his mouth. Obviously, he also didn¡¯t expect that the first person to find them would actually be thetter.

    ¡°What¡¯s this all about?¡± Mu Chen somewhat didn¡¯t understand this whole situation. With Shen Cangsheng¡¯s and Li Xuantong¡¯s strength, even if there were more enemies, they shouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a miserable state.

    ¡°Mo Longzi had long prepared for us. His strength had already reached Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase. He had always kept this hidden in our previous exchanges. Only at the end, when we were encircled by them, did that fellow expose his strength. Furthermore, he had brought out the Demonic Dragon Poison from the Demonic Dragon Pce. That¡¯s an extremely toxic poison refined by a Sovereign, and extremely formidable. We¡¯re not afraid of getting poisoned, but it¡¯s just that our strength still can¡¯t be restore,¡± replied Li Xuantong in a dull manner.

    ¡°Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes contracted. This Mo Longzi had truly reached that level. That meant to say that even Senior Brother Lin Zheng might not be able to match up with him head-on.

    ¡°The cultivation of those in the Demonic Dragon Pce is extremely sinister. Although there¡¯s a limit in their future, one¡¯s early stages would have leaps and bounds in their cultivation. I¡¯ve truly neglected to take this aspect into consideration, since I¡¯ve never imagined that Mo Longzi would break through that quickly,¡± said Shen Cangsheng with a frown. In reality, he had alsoe into contact with that phase. If he was able to recover after all of this, he would definitely be able to break through into Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase. However, it was a pity that due to this Demonic Dragon Poison, they were unable to extract themselves from Mo Longzi¡¯s pursuit.

    ¡°The most important thing now is to get rid of this Demonic Dragon Poison. If Mo Longzi truly promoted into Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase, I¡¯m afraid that Senior Brother Lin Zheng and the rest will not be able to hold out for too long. We have to help them as fast as possible,¡± muttered Mu Chen to himself.

    Sitting on the floor, Shen Cangsheng said in a helpless manner, ¡°This Demonic Dragon Poison can only be forcefully dispelled by a Sovereign Stage expert. We¡¯ve no other way...¡±

    Mu Chen slightly frowned, Sovereign Stage expert? If they could find a Sovereign Stage expert, where would that Mo Longzi dare to bounce around? He had definitely bet that the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy wouldn¡¯t dispatch any Sovereign Stage experts to deal with him. Therefore, he would dare to be that rampant and aggressive.

    ¡°Let me try. My Spiritual Energy is somewhat special. Let¡¯s see if it will have any effect,¡± muttered Mu Chen. After speaking out, his Spiritual Energy started to fuse with the Nine Netherme. This fire should have some restrictive effect against a sinister poison like the Demonic Dragon Poison.

    Hearing his words, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong both nodded their heads. As of now, in such a desperate situation, they could only try anything presented to them.

    Mu Chen arrived before Shen Cangsheng. With a clench of his fist, Spiritual Energy burning with ck mes rose from his fist, radiating a high temperature heat wave as it appeared.

    cing his palm over Shen Cangsheng¡¯s crown, Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy gushed into the former¡¯s body. Not the slightest bit of resistance was put up by the former, letting thetter¡¯s Spiritual Energy enter his body.

    As Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy entered Shen Cangsheng¡¯s body, he could feel the messed-up state within thetter¡¯s body. That Demonic Dragon Poison was akin to several dragons, travelling around within his body. As the strands of poison travelled about, the Spiritual Energy along their paths was corroded and even dissipated. From the looks of this, the Spiritual Energy within the bodies of Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong would forever be unable to recover if nothing was done.

    After muttering iprehensibly to himself, Mu Chen controlled his Spiritual Energy to shoot forward, before wrapping around a strand of Demonic Dragon Poison. ck mes instantly rose as Mu Chen prepared to refine and dispel it.

    Chi. Chi.

    Following the encirclement by the ck mes, the Demonic Dragon Poison seemed to have discovered this danger, and it immediately emitted an ear-piercing sound. A ck poisonous aura radiated from it, defending it from the ck mes.

    As the ck mes rose and the poisonous aura extended out, the two started to intertwine. However, what made Mu Chen feel slightly depressed was that this Demonic Dragon Poison was very tenacious and resilient. Even when faced with the refinement of the Nine Netherme, it would entrench itself until the veryst of it dissipates. Although he was definitely able to dissipate it, bit by bit, this speed was too slow, much too slow.

    A sigh shook through Mu Chen¡¯s heart, before withdrawing his Spiritual Energy. At this moment, his face started to turn dark. ording to this speed, when he hadpletely refined and eradicated all of the Demonic Dragon Poison within the bodies of Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong, a number of days might have passed.

    However, at this very moment, they clearly didn¡¯t possess that kind of time.

    Upon noticing Mu Chen¡¯s expression, both Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong gave a soft sigh. Although they truly didn¡¯t hold much hope about this, all in all, they felt slightly disappointed.

    Mu Chen started to faintly wrinkle his forehead. Although the Nine Nethermes were able to refine and eradicate the Demonic Dragon Poison, it clearly didn¡¯t possess enough strength. If he had even greater and more powerful mes, he might be able to rapidly deal with the Demonic Dragon Poison.

    However, where would he be able to obtain a me that was more powerful than the Nine Nethermes?

    As Mu Chen started to sink deep into his thoughts, a quiet and stifling atmosphere started to envelop the mountain cave, causing others to find it harder to breath.

    ¡°An even stronger me...¡±

    Mu Chen muttered those words to himself. After quite a while, a sh of insight furiously appeared within his head. A me that¡¯s stronger than the Nine Netherme?

    After sessfully transforming, doesn¡¯t the mes of the Nine Netherbird also evolve? From the Nine Netherme, to the Undying me?

    A sh of brilliance erupted in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, before faintly narrowing them. In the next moment, his mind started to enter his Universe Bracelet, finding the Nine Netherbird who had transformed into a giant egg after sessfully passing through her tribtion.

    Within the Universe bracelet, Mu Chen quickly found the giant egg that was in a mysterious ck colour. Faint purplish runic patterns sparkled on its surface, while a strong consciousness radiated from it.

    Mu Chen¡¯s mind quietly started to call out to the giant egg. He didn¡¯t possess the qualifications to control the Undying Fire. Therefore, he could only hope for Nine Nether, who¡¯s undergoing her transformation to be able to hear his summons, and give a strand of Undying Fire to him...

    ¡°Nine Nether...hurry...¡±

    As he continued to urge her, Mu Chen muttered to himself within his heart.

    ...

    As Mu Chen attempted to retrieve some Undying Fire to help refine the Demonic Dragon Poison for Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong, something was happening somewhere else within the depths of the Western Deste Territory.

    The earth here showed signs of copse, and gigantic fissures extended out from the ground, while all the mountain peaks had shattered and copsed.

    Bang!

    On a shattered mountain peak, a figure shot down. He sent a fist down to explode the giant rocks that littered the floor, before extending his palm into the deep pit, retrieving a figure drenched in blood.

    Sending an apathetic gaze towards Lin Zheng, who had fainted from his heavy injuries, Mo Longzi carried him over his shoulder, before turning around and walking to another direction.

    ¡°I should deal with the second one now...¡±

 Chapter 365 - Curing Poison

    <strong>Chapter 365 - Curing Poison</strong>

    Within the quiet mountain cave, Mu Chen tightly shut his eyes as his mind continued to call out. Nine Nether had entered a dormant state during her transformation, making him totally unable tomunicate with her. Thus, he could only attempt this kind of summoning to see if he could get just a little bit of a result from it.

    Although this method was slightly stupid, as of now, this was the only thing that Mu Chen could do. If not, by the time he had used the Nine Netherme to refine the Demonic Dragon Poison within the bodies of Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong, Mo Longzi might have long dealt with Lin Zheng and the rest.

    Seeing Mu Chen sinking deep into his consciousness, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong didn¡¯t dare to make a single noise in fear of disturbing the former. Although the expressions disyed on their faces were still alright, due to the Demonic Dragon Poison within their bodies, they were feeling somewhat fretful and impatient within their hearts. If Mu Chen could really find a way to quickly refine and eradicate the Demonic Dragon Poison within their bodies, that would be truly good news to the two of them.

    Although they didn¡¯t dare to raise their hopes too much over the sess rate of this, having hope was still better than none...

    As time slowly went by, cold sweat started to surface on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead, since his emotions started to turn impatient and irritated. From the start till now, his summons were still not getting any replies.

    ¡°At this time, you can¡¯t let go of this connection, Nine Nether!¡± shouted Mu Chen impatiently within his heart.

    Within the Universe Bracelet, the giant ck egg started to faintly tremble at this moment, before the golden purplish runic patterns started to appear on its surface.

    Discovering this activity happening to the giant egg, Mu Chen instantly felt ted.

    As the golden purplish runic patterns grew increasingly dense, slivers of mes seemingly fluttered out from them. Those mes weren¡¯t of the colour ck, but appeared purplish in colour.

    Gently floating and fluttering around, they appeared to be weak and easily extinguishable. Nevertheless, they gave people a mysterious sensation of being eternal, and immortal.

    Undying mes!

    Unconceble ecstasy erupted within Mu Chen¡¯s heart as his eyes abruptly snapped open. With a slight clench of his hand, a clump of purplish mes appeared within his palm.

    Creak! Creak!

    As the clump of purplish mes appeared, the space around it started to distort. Indescribable fluctuations started to radiate from it, causing the Spiritual Energy in the surroundings to turn scorching hot, making the entire mountain cave seem like an oven.

    As Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong stared at this tiny clump of purplish mes, a shiver went up both of their spines. They were able to sense the frightening power contained within that tiny and small clump of mes.

    ¡°What me is this?¡± Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong looked at each other, with shock and astonishment erupting in both of their eyes.

    ¡°Hu.¡±

    As if a heavy weight had been lifted off his shoulders, Mu Chen breathed out a sigh in relief. Although this clump of me was extremely small, it was much, much more powerful than the Nine Nethermes. After all, these two were simply not on the same level.

    With the Undying mes, wanting to refine and eradicate the Demonic Dragon Poison within the bodies of Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong should be very simple now.

    ¡°I¡¯m beginning. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem now,¡± said Mu Chen as he turned to look and smile at Shen Cangsheng.

    Shen Cangsheng firmly nodded his head, his gaze turning solemn.

    Mu Chen took a deep breath of air. With a point of his finger, the clump of purplish mes fluttered out, before starting to slowly spread out. Transforming into something like a fiery membrane, it enveloped Shen Cangsheng within it.

    Whoosh!

    Just as the fiery membrane took shape, Shen Cangsheng¡¯s skin instantly turned boiling hot. As beads of perspiration flowed continuously out, they instantly transformed into nothingness. Shen Cangsheng soon started to clench his teeth, obviously enduring the immense amount of pain caused towards him.

    ¡°Endure a bit,¡± said Mu Chen. Although this Undying me wasn¡¯t that strong, he waspletely unable to control it. Therefore, he didn¡¯t dare to let it enter Shen Chansheng¡¯s body. If not, once it lost control, Shen Cangsheng might end up turning into a pile of ash.

    Clenching his teeth, Shen Cangsheng nodded his head. As his body trembled, green veins squirmed about on his skin akin to snakes, appearing extremely frightening when seen.

    Faint mes fluttered around the surface of the fiery membrane. Under the scorchingly-high temperature, the ck blotches on the surface of Shen Cangsheng¡¯s skin appeared to start boiling. In the next moment, to Mu Chen¡¯s surprise and tion, a ck poisonous aura was starting to slowly be forced out from Shen Cangsheng¡¯s body by the scorchingly-high heat.

    Argh!

    As Shen Cangsheng furiously clenched his teeth, a low beastial roar escaped from his throat. At this moment, his eyes had already turned scarlet red. As more and more of the ck poisonous aura permeated out of him, the poisonous blotches on his skin started to slowly shrink.

    This torture continued for approximately ten minutes, before the poisonous blotches on his skin werepletely forced out.

    With a move of Mu Chen¡¯s palm, the purplish fiery membrane instantly withdrew, transforming back into the tiny clump of mes fluttering on his finger. Merely, it appeared somewhat dimmer, with some of it obviously being consumed earlier.

    As the fiery membrane returned, Shen Cangsheng¡¯s originally dim eyes seemingly turned brilliant in an instant. The Spiritual Energy of the surroundings churned and surged, gushing into his body like an endless stream, causing the Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating from his body to grow rapidly stronger.

    After losing the inhibition of the Demonic Dragon Poison, his strength had started to quickly recover.

    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen breathed another sigh of relief, before turning his gaze towards Li Xuantong, who was feeling slightly emotional as of now. With a smile, he said, ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±

    Li Xuantong nodded his head, before closing his eyes shut, in preparation for the iing pain and torture.

    As Li Xuantong¡¯s poisoned state was worse off than Shen Cangsheng, the time needed to eradicate all of the poison from him took nearly 20 minutes, before finally forcing thest bit of poisonous aura from his body.

    Hu.

    As the poisonous aura left his body, Li Xuantong quickly recovered the sharpness of his expression. Completely turning a blind eye towards the intense pain radiating out from his skin, he immediately proceeded to enter a training state, wanting to recover his Spiritual Energy at the shortest time possible.

    Seeing the Demonic Dragon Poison beingpletely eradicated from the bodies of Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong, Mu Chen could finally feelpletely rxed. Wiping away the cold sweat present of his forehead, the Undying me on his fingertip appeared exceedingly weak.

    Staring at that Undying me, a thought faintly shook his heart. This me was exceedingly formidable. Although it was just a tiny wisp, it was undeniably a divine tool to him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try to see if it can be kept in my body.¡±

    Mu Chen muttered to himself. Although other people would definitely not dare to attempt what he was about to do, he was different from the others. His Spiritual Energy had fused with the Nine Netherme. Although there was a disparity between the Nine Netherme to the Undying me, it was, after all, the next evolution of the Nine Netherme. Thinking along that line, this wisp of Undying me shouldn¡¯t start rejecting him.

    After thinking until this point, Mu Chen didn¡¯t continue hesitating anymore. With a thought, ck ming Spiritual Energy encased the wisp of Undying me, before absorbing it into his body.

    Just as Mu Chen had thought, upon entering his body, this wisp of Undying me didn¡¯t show any signs of rebelling, making him feel extremely ted. With extreme care, he slowly kept it within his Spiritual Sea.

    Within his Spiritual Sea, his Divine Soul¡¯s little mouth took in a deep breath, sucking the Spiritual Energy within its body. As the tiny wisp of Undying me fluttered in, it descended on the little hand of the Divine Soul. Not a single rejection appeared between the two.

    Upon seeing this, unable to hold it in, Mu Chen started tough with happiness. He never thought that he would actually be able to pick up a benefit here...

    As his eyes sprung open, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong were still in the process of recovering. With a move of his gaze, he looked towards the air in front of him, where a clump of ck liquid was present, squirming and wriggling about.

    That was the Demonic Dragon Poison forced out from Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong¡¯s body.

    Mu Chen stared at the Demonic Dragon Poison. A faint sh appeared in his gaze as he extended his palm. At this moment, his index finger started slowly to turn jet ck, before ck lightning started to faintly surface on it.

    The Divine ck Lightning Poison was sealed within this middle finger. That was a poisonous aura that was even more overbearing than the Demonic Dragon Poison.

    ¡°If I seal that Demonic Dragon Poison within here, it should be even more terrifying, right?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes faintly narrowed. In the next moment, without much hesitation, he summoned that clump of Demonic Dragon Poison over, before extending his slim finger towards it.

    Although the Demonic Dragon Poison had caused extreme misery to Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong, Mu Chen truly didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of dread towards it. Not to mention the Undying me within his body, even this Divine ck Lightning Poison would be able to suppress it. This Demonic Dragon Poison truly wouldn¡¯t be able to flip the sky within his body.

    ck rays of brilliance sparkled on Mu Chen¡¯s finger, before proceeding to directly absorb the Demonic Dragon Poison within it. Instantly, the jet ck colour of his finger be an even deep and abstruse colour, causing even a shiver to travel through his body when he looked at it.

    Mu Chen took a closer look, before gently tapping forward with that finger. At this moment, he was able to see an extremely faint ck brilliance shing out. After that, he noticed a hole that wasn¡¯trge, but whose end was unable to been seen, appearing on the hard and sturdy mountain cliff in front of him. The fringes of that hole were covered in corrosive fluctuations.

    A rather astonishing corrosive effect.

    Shock shed past Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, before causing the colour of that finger to regain normalcy after a thought. It¡¯s fortunate that the Northern Sea Dragon had arranged a seal on his finger. If not, he truly wouldn¡¯t be able to subdue such a frightening poison.

    Bang!

    As Mu Chen¡¯s finger regained its normalcy, boundless Spiritual Energy abruptly erupted from within the mountain cave. The entire mountain peak seemed to intensely shudder at this moment, causing gigantic cracks to spread out and extend.

    Mu Chen cast his gaze over, only to see Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong opening their eyes within the centre of the boundless Spiritual Energy. Brilliant rays of vitality that seemed substantial shed and sparkled within their eyes.

    At this moment, they had finally recovered their strengthpletely. Furthermore, they seemed to have even some improvement. Looked like this event had be yet another training experience for the two of them.

    ¡°Congrattions,¡± said Mu Chen with a smile.

    As Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong stood up in session, boundless Spiritual Energy erupted from them. The vigor within their eyes was once again present. The 1st and 2nd rank of the Heavenly Rankings that showed disdain towards the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had clearly returned.

    As the two felt the boundless energy within their bodies, tion and ecstasy erupted within their eyes, before proceeding to look at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Thanks for this matter.¡±

    With a smile, both of them said their thanks to Mu Chen. Although their tones appeared casual, with one being unable to detect much gratitude in them, Mu Chen knew that if he were meet with any difficulty in the future, the two of them would definitelye and help him, even if it meant risking their lives.

    Mu Chen sent a smile back in return, without saying any type of courteous words. After all, there wasn¡¯t any point in saying those, since that would, in turn, make him appear unreasonable and arrogant.

    ¡°Since you two have recovered, we should make a move, right?¡± said Mu Chen as he looked out of the mountain cave. At this time, he didn¡¯t know exactly what Lin Zheng and the rest were doing.

    Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong firmly nodded their heads in reply, while chilling intent erupted from their eyes.

    <i>Mo Longzi, this time, let us continue fighting for another round!</i>

 Chapter 366 - Gathering

    <strong>Chapter 366 - Gathering</strong>

    This was a gigantic basin, whose air was filled with dense spiritual mist. Within it, one could seemingly not be able to see the sky and the horizon. At this moment, extremely erratic Spiritual Energy fluctuations swept out from the centre of this basin, causing the spiritual mist in the surrounding air to be shakened to the point of being unable to spread closer.

    Bang! Bang!

    Spiritual Energy gushed out from the centre of the basin, while a Sword Aura howled about. Under this confrontation, the ground below started to copse as gigantic fissures continued to endlessly form and extend out.

    If one were to turn their gaze towards the origin of this spectacle, one would see two figures shing about like lightning as they crossed hands with each other. Every single exchange would cause astonishingly loud sounds to ring out.

    If one looked closely, one would notice that one of the figures was slim and graceful, with a set of ck clothes wrapped around her slender and exquisite figure. A long ck sword carried along an exceptionally swift and sharp Sword Aura that swept out.

    This familiar figure was, naturally, Luo Li.

    However, at this moment, her current opponent wasn¡¯t Wu Jia, whom she had fought against previously. The figure opposite of her was a skinny male that appeared akin to a bag of bones. This person, was Mu Gu, the 3rd Rank on the Bounty Board¡¯s rankings.

    The surface of that Mu Gu¡¯s body sparkled in a lustrous white awe as if it was radiating from his bones. At this moment, his seemingly thin and withered body appear to contain an extremely tyrannical power.

    A bone knife was wielded in his hands as he fought against Luo Li. The two would erupt with rather astonishing attacks as they shed, causing even the surrounding air to get split apart by them.

    A number of figures were present behind Mu Gu as they stood on a mountain peak. Observing the battle taking ce before them, astonishment was present in their eyes. Obviously, they never expected that Mu Gu would actually be obstructed by such a beautiful young girl.

    ¡°Haha. I never imagined that the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would produce yet another outstanding student. This youth is able to possess such strength at such an age. She truly isn¡¯t simple,¡± said a male carrying a long spear with a smile as he looked in astonishment at the battle before him.

    ¡°Teng Long, I¡¯m afraid that even you will not be able to deal with this girl,¡± said Wu Jia with a faint smile. From his previous exchange with Luo Li, he could determine that thetter truly was extremely formidable. He had arranged numerous Spiritual Arrays against her, which were dealt with by thetter in a single sh.

    Although his words didn¡¯t sound nice, the male by the name of Teng Long shrugged his shoulders in indifference. Although Wu Jia was only rank fifth on the Bounty Board¡¯s rankings, he was, after all, a Fifth grade Spiritual Array Master. If one were to truly talk about the degree of difficulty to be subdued, from a certain perspective, he was even more formidable than those two vicious people of Heavenly Completion Stage Middle Phase, Mu Gu and Gui Xiong.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Mao Jiang and Chi Yu were defeated?¡±

    Wu Jia nodding his head, replying, ¡°They were defeated by a student named Mu Chen. Furthermore, that person should have gone to save Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of saving them? The two were poisoned by the Demonic Dragon Poison. If they were rescued now, they would only be a burden for them.¡± On the other side, a male covered in tiger-head marks spoke out while curling his lip.

    This person was Wang Hu, 9th Rank on the Bounty Board¡¯s rankings.

    ¡°Mo Longzi isn¡¯t back yet? Looks like defeating Lin Zheng and the other two should consume quite a bit of his time.¡± Teng Long spoke out while looking at his surroundings.

    ¡°The three Great Generals of the Punishment Hall are also exceptional characters. Even Mo Longzi would have to consume some time in taking them down one by one.¡±

    With a faint smile, Wu Jia replied, ¡°However, that¡¯s alright. Regardless of how they struggle, the result would still be the same. The only thing we have to do is stare at those people from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. When Mo Longzi appears, be prepared to keep all of them here.¡±

    As his spoke those words, his sinister gaze stared towards the distance like a venomous snake. At a mountain peak situated there, there were simrly a few standing figures, which were He Yao, Su Xuan and the rest of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy members.

    At this moment, however, their faces were brimming with graveness. They were simrly able to sense that Wu Jia and his group were currently staring at them. Having already crossed hands with that group of people, He Yao and the rest knew that every one of them in that group was vicious and cruel. If Lin Zheng and the other two Great Generals were around, they would not feel afraid. However, as of now, everyone had already gathered, but Lin Zheng and the other two had yet to appear. Causing them to feel some unease.

    Previously, their enemies had already decided to capture all of them. The only thing that prevented them from doing so was Luo Li¡¯s arrival and her subsequent obstruction of the extremely strong Mu Gu, causing their enemies to quietly restrain their actions. However, they knew that this non-aggression couldn¡¯tst for too long, as they couldn¡¯t rely on a sole person, Luo Li, to obstruct the group of vicious people staring down at them.

    ¡°Exactly where did that fellow Mu Chen go?¡±

    In the current situation, they urgently needed people of strengthparable to Heavenly Completion Stage Middle Phase to shock and intimidate their opponents. Within their group of people, other than Lin Zheng and the other two Great Generals, the only people at that level would be Mu Chen and Luo Li.

    However, Luo Li was now being tangled up by Mu Gu, and Mu Chen had yet to show himself since the start...

    Thinking about that, Su Xuan and the rest all shook their heads in helplessness. Upon entering the Western Deste Territory, they¡¯d been immediately separated. Therefore, they were unclear as to where, exactly, Mu Chen had gone off to.

    ¡°There¡¯s a possibility that something might have happened to Senior Brother Lin Zheng and the other two Great Generals,¡± said an expert from the Punishment Hall with a slightly dark expression. Clenching his teeth, he continued, ¡°That Mo Longzi has yet to show himself since the beginning. I suspect that he¡¯s gone off to deal with them.¡±

    Hearing his words, Su Xuan and the rest turned silent. Naturally, they had also thought about this. However, their current situation was already far from good. As of now, the only thing they could do was to hope that Senior Brother Lin Zheng and the other two Great Generals would be able to deal with Mo Longzi. In that way, the current situation would bepletely reversed by them.

    That was what they were clearly waiting for now.

    Bang!

    While both side were quietly waiting for the results between Mo Longzi and Lin Zheng and the other two, the confrontation happening in the sky became increasingly intense. Boundless Sword Aura howled, appearing akin to a river of Sword Aura, forcing Mu Gu to retreat.

    As the Sword Aura swept across his body, it brought along bloodied wounds. Nevertheless, Mu Gu didn¡¯t seem to care the slightest bit. The skin that was shed apart revealed dense white bones beneath. Sparking with luster and light, they appeared to be as strong and resilient as steel.

    This Mu Gu had clearly cultivated some Body Refining Divine Art that was exceedingly strong; therefore, being able to endure the engulfment of Luo Li¡¯s Sword Aura.

    ¡°Truly a troublesome girl to deal with...¡± Looking at his blood-covered body, Mu Gu started tough out. Hisughing sounds were withered and hoarse, sounding exceedingly ear-piercing.

    ¡°Anyways, why are you enduring so persistently? I know that you guys are waiting for the three Great Generals of the Punishment Hall. However, they would definitely be dealt with by Mo Longzi. When he arrives, your ends would already be guaranteed.¡±

    Facing his cawing, Luo Li didn¡¯t gave the slightest bit of care. Instead, her attacks grew increasingly cruel and vicious as boundless Sword Aura hid the skies and covered the earth while sweeping towards Mu Gu.

    Whoosh!

    Just as Luo Li had increased the ferocity of her attacks, whooshing sounds seemed to ring over from the distance.

    A shiver instantly shook through everyone¡¯s minds, before instantly turning their gazes towards the origin of the sound. There,yers of dense spiritual mist were being scattered apart, before a figure swiftly shot out from within. Like a fiend, he appeared in the sky of the basin.

    That figure was covered in ck robes, with a ck sword on his back. An apathetic expression hung on his face, while a malevolent ck dragon mark surfaced on the centre of his forehead, causing a baleful and tyrannical aura to appear around his body.

    That¡¯s Mo Longzi!

    Upon spotting the demon god-like figure, the bodies of Su Xuan and the rest turned cold and mmy, and when they looked behind Mo Longzi, their faces instantly turned deathly pale.

    Three figures covered in blood floated at the back of Mo Longzi. Their auras were depressed, while appearing to be in an injury-induceda.

    ¡°It¡¯s Senior Lin Zheng and the other two!¡±

    Their entire bodies turned cold and mmy, while uncontroble shivers shook through their spines. With eyes overwhelmed with shock and horror, they stared at the three people behind Mo Longzi.

    <i>Mo Longzi was actually that frightening? Even Lin Zheng and the other two were unable to defeat him?</i>

    ¡°Haha. You¡¯ve finally dealt with them?¡± On the other mountain peak, upon spotting the three figures behind Mo Longzi¡¯s back, the corner of Gui Xiong¡¯s eyes jumped and twitched, before speaking out with a heartyugh.

    Mo Longzi nodded his head with indifference. With a wave of his hands, he flung the heavily-injured Lin Zheng and the other two towards the mountain peak, before replying in an apathetic voice, ¡°They¡¯re worthy of being the three Great Generals of the Punishment Hall. Even I had to waste some time to deal with them one by one.¡±

    Turning his gaze towards the battle between Luo Li and Mu Gu, Mo Longzi faintly narrowed his eyes, while a sliver of shock shed within them. ¡°Other than Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong, as well as the three Great Generals of the Punishment Hall, I neer thought that the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would produce yet another outstanding student.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s one more brat that has some ability. He broke through my obstruction and blocked off my Spiritual Array sensors that I¡¯ve arranged within the spiritual mist. He should have headed off to save Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong,¡± replied Wu Jia with a faint smile.

    ¡°He¡¯s gone to save them?¡± muttered Mo Longzi with faint jump of his eyebrows, before proceeding tough apathetically out loud, ¡°Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong are close to bing handicapped by my Demonic Dragon Poison. Even if they¡¯re saved, they¡¯ll turn into burdens. Let him do what he wants. We just have to capture himter, and that¡¯s about it.¡±

    While giving his reply, he shot a look at Su Xuan and their group standing in the distance. After judging their rtive strength, he withdrew his gaze without giving the slightest care about them. Till this stage, the entire situation was basically within the palm of his hands.

    ¡°Gui Xiong, help Mu Gu finish her off. Don¡¯t waste any more time,¡± said Mo Longzi with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°Haha, using a numerical advantage to bully others doesn¡¯t seem too good, right?¡±

    Gui Xiong spoke out with a beaming smile. However, regardless of what words he said, he had already pulled his giant axe out. With a stomp, his figure shot out. In the next instant, with strength that could cleave a mountain, and the iparably overbearing awe of an axe, roared crazily as it cleaved towards Luo Li.

    Bang!

    Seeing this, the bone de in Mu Gu¡¯s hand furiously shed out, sending a gigantic hundred foot long glowing arced de violently chopping down towards Luo Li.

    Two Heavenly Completion Stage Middle Phase were attacking simultaneously, causing the resulting attack to drastically rise in might.

    As their attacks headed towards Luo Li, her beautiful face turned grave. Grasping her longsword tightly with her jade-like hand, the river of Sword Aura swept out, protecting her entire body.

    Whoosh!

    As the attacks collided, the sky appeared to instantaneously split apart. With a shutter, Luo Li¡¯s delicate figure shot back, descending on a mountain peak. A flushed shadow shed across her beautiful face while the blood and Spiritual Energy within her body churned and rolled over.

    Seeing the spectacle before them, the faces of Su Xuan and the group changed. Their enemies had decided to start finishing them off?

    With their strength, how could they contend against their enemies? After all, even the three Great Generals of the Punishment Hall had been captured...

    Ice cold intent erupted from Luo Li¡¯s exquisite and beautiful face. As her cheeks extended out to form seemingly perfect contours, her jade-like hand tightly grasped the Luo Shen Sword. As it lightly trembled, ripples started to fluctuate on its surface, while an obscure fluctuation rippled on the surface, as if something frightening was able to break its seal.

    However, just as the ripples on the body of her sword increased in frequency, swift and sharp whooshing sounds rang out from within the spiritual mist from a distance.

    The sudden whooshing sounds caused a shiver through everyone¡¯s minds.

    As the spiritual mist scattered apart, three glowing figures shot out from within like lightning, before descending on a mountain peak. Boundless Spiritual Energy rushed to the skies, even a sneer resounded across the basin.

    ¡°The people on the Bounty Board¡¯s rankings truly are shameless maggots. Don¡¯t you guys feel ashamed of yourselves for besieging a girl?¡±

    Instantly, upon hearing that voice, tion erupted from the faces of Su Xuan and the group.

    Mu Chen!

    That fellow had finally arrived!

 Chapter 367 - Short Exchange

    <strong>Chapter 367 - Short Exchange</strong>

    Bang!

    Boundless Spiritual Energy swept out as three figures appeared on top of the mountain peak. As the astonishing Spiritual Energy fluctuations rippled out, they converged to form enormous waves of pressure. Akin to ck clouds looming over in the sky, they pressed down on Mu Gui and and his group in the distance.

    ¡°That¡¯s Mu Chen! Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong too!¡±

    Surprise and tion instantly erupted on the faces of Su Xuan and the rest as they noticed the three figures that appeared. Originally, they had assumed that Mu Chen would appear by himself. However, they never imagined that he had actually found Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong.

    ¡°Shen Cangsheng? Li Xuantong? They¡¯ve recovered their strength?!¡±

    On the other side, upon noticing Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong, who were erupting within astonishingly imposing auras, while appearing even stronger than before, the faces of Mu Gui, Gui Xiong and the rest could not help changing.

    <i>Weren¡¯t those two fellows poisoned by the Demonic Dragon Poison? How could they have recovered their strength? That poison required a Sovereign Stage expert to dispel it! Could it be that they had a Sovereign Stage expert to secretly helping them?</i>

    As their emotions fluctuated, all of them became vignt and on guard. If the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy truly sent a Sovereign Stage expert, they were simply unable to even run away.

    ¡°Although the Demonic Dragon Poison requires a Sovereign Stage expert to dispel it. If one has some special methods, one could simrly dispel that poison. If the Sovereign Stage experts of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy dared to take action, the Sovereigns of our Demonic Dragon Pce would have naturally noticed it.¡± Mo Longzi spoke out in an indifferent tone, causing the shock within the hearts of their group to stabilize and calm down.

    His apathetic eyes turned towards Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong and Mu Chen. Filled with a sinister shadow, he spoke towards them, ¡°However, you guys being able to dispel the Demonic Dragon Poison truly exceeded my expectations.¡±

    Sending a simrly sinister gaze that locked onto Mo Longzi, Shen Cangsheng replied with a sneer, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯re a lot things that exceeds your expectations.¡±

    As a chilling intent erupted from his eyes, Shen Cangsheng took a step forward, causing the Spiritual Energy erupting from him to drastically rise. The degree of Spiritual Energy was much more tyrannical than a normal Heavenly Completion Stage Middle Phase, it had alreadye endlessly close to a Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase.

    He was about to make a breakthrough!

    Feeling the Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating out of him, the faces of Mu Gui and their group slightly changed. Truly worthy of being Shen Cangsheng. After suffering such a huge blow, not only did he not feel depressed, he was even able to improve his strength. If they were to allow him to rush back from here, he might truly be able to make a breakthrough to Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase.

    Staring at Shen Cangsheng, Mo Longzi¡¯s eyes had also narrowed. This Shen Cangsheng truly was very formidable. Him being able to promote to Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase waspletely due to the cultivation method of their Demonic Dragon Pce, coupled with him obtaining a vast amount of resources. However, this was considered a kind of overdraft, as cultivating like that had lead to a drop in his life span. Therefore, he could be considered to have paid an extremely great price. However, before his eyes, time after time, this Shen Cangsheng was still able to catch up to him, leading to some frustration and fury to rise within his heart.

    ¡°Although you¡¯re about to break through, you¡¯ve still not reached Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase. Just like that, you still dare to fight with me?!¡± roared Mo Longzi in a dark voice.

    ¡°Whether or not I¡¯ll win will be known when we fight!¡±

    Shen Cangsheng replied in a joyful manner, no fear present in his voice, and disdain showing in his eyes. He was the Overlord of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Heavenly Rankings, and represented the prestige of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy! Therefore, regardless of the opponent he was faced against, he would absolutely not cower or retreat!

    He knew that the Mo Longzi before him was a formidable foe. However, that was not a reason for him to feel fear and dread.

    As dark glint shed within Mo Longzi¡¯s eyes, he gave a wave of his sleeve. In the next instant, Lin Zheng and the other two, who had fainted due to their serious injuries, started to float up from the mountain peak into the air.

    Seeing this happen, the faces of Mu Chen, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong all sunk. Lin Zheng and the other two had alreadynded in the hands of their enemies?

    ¡°Haha. Although the two of you were rescued, they havended in my hands,¡± said Mo Longzi with a ruminating smile. ¡°Do you think this exchange is worth it?¡±

    ¡°I also have two of your people in my hands.¡± replied Mu Chen with a sneer. With a bend of his palm, a suction force erupted out before two figures came shooting over from a ce not far away. Those two figures were Chi Yu and Mao Jiang.

    Shooting an indifferent re at the two, Mo Longzi gave a faint smile and said, ¡°They¡¯re just wastes, nothing of any importance. Do whatever you want with them.¡±

    His words and tone appeared exceedingly emotionless, not showing the slightest bit of care towards his previouspanions. Perhaps, he didn¡¯t treat Chi Yu and Mao Jiang as hispanions in the first ce.

    ¡°Haha. Worthy of Mo Longzi. Looks like they were just tools being used by you, just like those people behind you, right?¡± replied Mu Chen with a faint smile.

    Instantly, Mu Gui, Gui Xiong and the rest started to slightly wrinkle their foreheads. They had also discovered the provocation within Mu Chen¡¯s words. However, it was hard to avoid feeling a little ufortable within their hearts.

    ¡°You sharp-tongued brat!¡±

    Mo Longzi looked with a slightly chilling re towards Mu Chen, before replying with dark voice, ¡°You¡¯re that fellow that had killed Bai Xuan and was almost killed by me? Never though that you¡¯re actually able to reach such a stage in less than a year. If I¡¯d known earlier, I would have killed you then and there.¡±

    He had already guessed that the Demonic Dragon Poison within Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong had more or less been dealt with by Mu Chen. If not, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong wouldn¡¯t have taken that long if they were to had any ways to deal with the poison.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you won¡¯t get a second chance,¡± replied Mu Chen with a smile.

    ¡°As if a Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase has the qualifications to say such stuff in front of me. Why do I need something like a chance? With your strength, I can kill all I want!¡± A sinister shadow shed within Mo Longzi¡¯s eyes as he took a step forward. In an instant, only a remnant shadow remained at his original position as he appeared right behind Mu Chen. Sending a palm patting forward, greyish-ck Spiritual Energy swept out, transforming into a roaring demonic dragon as it rumbled towards Mu Chen.

    Humm!

    However, just as that roaring demonic dragon rumbled out, a long spear sparkling with golden light created a golden streak of light as it swept out. Shattering the air apart, it pierced right towards that demonic dragon.

    ¡°I really want to see how you n to kill other people in front of me!¡± Spiritual Energy erupted out from Shen Cangsheng¡¯s body without the slightest bit of restraint, while a chilling intent gushed out from his eyes. With a shudder of his golden long spear, spear shadows that blotted the sky, hiding the skies and covered the earth as they enveloped Mo Longzi¡¯s body, aiming towards his vitals.

    Ding! Ding! Ding!

    Flicking his ten fingers, greyish-ck streaks of light explosively shot out from Mo Longzi, shattering all of the spear shadows that hade over to engulf him, while his body fluttered and retreated.

    ¡°Mo Longzi, do you dare to fight a duel with me?!¡±

    Fighting intent erupted from Shen Cangsheng¡¯s eyes as his figure explosively rushed forward. During this period of time, he had pursued Mo Longzi in an attempt to kill him. However, thetter had kept on avoiding and running away since the beginning, causing his guard to gradually slip away. At the end, thetter had used the means of an encirclement to cause injury to him and Li Xuantong. Between the two of them, they never had a true duel from the beginning till now. This was something that Shen Cangsheng was extremely unresigned about; he thirsted for a true fight with thetter.

    In an extremely fast speed, he chased after to Mo Longzi in a sh. Golden light erupted from his eyes as he hoisted his golden spear up, while bright and resplendent rays of brilliance, akin to that of gold, shot out from the body of his spear.

    Humm!

    The golden long spear shook, seemingly erupting with astonishing humming noises. Fighting intent erupted from it as boundless Spiritual Energy transformed into a golden lotus at the front of the golden long spear. On the surface of the golden lotus, extremely swift and fierce spear shadows swept from it.

    ¡°War God¡¯s Golden Lotus!¡±

    As fighting intent erupted from Shen Cangsheng¡¯s eyes, his spear pierced straight out. In the next instant, the golden lotus at the tip of his spear crazily revolved. Like a golden scorching sun, it caused golden light to illuminate everywhere, piercing through the dense spiritual mist in the surroundings.

    That spear from Shen Cangsheng was akin to the horns hanging from a deer, akin to being made by the heavens. The formidable might of it caused even space to start distorting, showing its extreme power.

    Upon seeing this spectacle, the faces of Mu Gui and his group in the distance slightly changed. If it was one of them, they might simply not be able to receive such a spear. This Shen Cangsheng was truly worthy of of being the most outstanding Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy student within his batch.

    Looking at the golden light that had erupted out, a chilling glint surfaced within Mo Longzi¡¯s eyes. With a cold snort, he sped his palms together, before abruptly separating them. At this instant, a ck dragon mark seemed to have surfaced within one of his palms.

    ¡°Demonic Dragon Heaven Shattering Palm!¡±

    He sent his palm patting out, causing churning Spiritual Energy to gush out. In the next instant, a gigantic demonic dragon a hundred feet long roared as it exited. Carrying along dragon roars that shook the sky, it brought along astonishing might as it smashed head-on against the golden lotus.

    Bang!

    As the two powerful attacks collided, everyone heard an enormous sound ring out. Boundless rays of brilliance swept out, with the golden and ck light filling their halves in the horizon.

    Boom!

    Devastating Spiritual Energy storms swept out, forcing the two figures in the sky to retreat upon making contact, shooting back from where they started.

    Heavily hammering his golden spear down, Shen Cangsheng forcefully stabilised himself, before looking gravely at the distance. The one present there was Mo Longzi, whom had fluttered andnded, his hands behind his back as he stood upright.

    Such a tyrannical spear from him was still unable to deal with Mo Longzi. Thetter¡¯s strength at the Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase truly was very strong.

    ¡°Prepare to move.¡±

    Shen Cangsheng spoke out in a deep voice. As of now, although they had lost Lin Zheng and the other two Great Generals, their lineup wasn¡¯t considered weaker than their opponents. As long as they could entangle Mo Longzi, with Mu Chen¡¯s, Li Xuantong¡¯s and Luo Li¡¯s strength, they were capable of defeating their enemies.

    However, just as they were prepared to revolve their Spiritual Energy and take action, Mo Longzi gave a softugh. With a wave of his sleeve, Lin Zheng and the other twonded in front of Mu Gui and his group, before being grabbed by them.

    ¡°Shen Cangsheng, since you want to truly fight with me that much, I¡¯ll give you a chance. However...¡±

    Mo Longzi¡¯s tone changed, before continuing with a smile. ¡°It¡¯ll not be in this ce. I¡¯ll wait for you all at the Western Dested City outside of the Western Dested Territory. If you want to save them,e to the Western Dested City!¡±

    ¡°Haha, I want to kill all the so-called prideful sons of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy in front of the countless people present there! At that time, the name of me, Mo Longzi, will resound across the Northern Heavens Continent!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let everyone know that the students taught by your Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy will always be inferior to our Demonic Dragon Pce!¡±

    With a hearty chuckle, Mo Longzi fluttered as he retreated, with his group of vicious people rapidly following suit.

    ¡°If you want to save these three people, I¡¯ll wait for you at the Western Dested City. Noon, Tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?!¡±

    Shen Cangsheng gave a cold roar. With a move of his body, he explosively rushed forward to give pursuit.

    Upon seeing this, the person at the rear, Wu Jia gave a faint smile. pping his hands together, spiritual mist instantly swept forth from the surrounding area,pletely covering the basin up. As this happened, their figures rapidly disappeared within the spiritual mist.

    As their figures disappeared, the only thing remaining of them was Mo Longzi¡¯s sinisterughter, resounding back at Shen Cangsheng and the group.

    ¡°Shen Cangsheng, if you don¡¯t want to see the bodies of those three being hung on the Western Dested City, be prepared to keep our appointment!¡±

 Chapter 368 - Western Desolated City

    <strong>Chapter 368 - Western Dested City</strong>

    Western Dested City, the biggest city within the entire Western Dested Territory. Countless experts from various ces thate to the depths of the Western Dested Territory to cultivate would stop and rest at this ce, as well as to prepare various cultivation-rted items. Therefore, the vitality and liveliness was the greatest within the entire Western Dested Territory.

    This city was under the jurisdiction of the West Pole Hall. This Western Pole was a peak level influence within the Northern Heavens Continent, and was extremely powerful. Speaking about it, it could be considered an Overlord of a region within the Northern Heavens Continent.

    Therefore, although there were crouching tigers and hidden dragons mixed within the Western Dested City, cases of people causing trouble over here were extremely rare. After all, with such an enormously powerful influence like the West Pole Hall sitting there, it wasn¡¯t an existence that was good to provoke.

    However, today, the Western Dested City had be somewhat more lively due to some external influences, with some perceptive people being able to sense the surge and roars within the darkness.

    The origin of all of these was due to Mo Longzi and his group of people.

    After arriving at the Western Dested City, they immediately upied the most eye-catching location within the city, the Western Dested Terrace.

    The Western Dested Terrace sat at the highest point within the Western Dested Territory. Standing tall within the city like a mountain, it overlooked the entire city. In most cases, only when major events happened within the Western Dested City would the Western Deste Terrace be opened. However, this time, Mo Longzi and his group of people had directly upied it.

    This group of uninvited guests had undeniably roused the attention of countless people within the entire city.

    This was especially true after seeing three gigantic metal cages being hoisted up in the Western Dested Terrace, which even caused doubt and bewilderment. However, their doubts were quickly erased, before shock and astonishment swept through the entire Western Dested City.

    That¡¯s because the three people locked within those metal cages were, unexpectedly, the three Great Generals of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy!

    With Mo Longzi¡¯s ties with the Demonic Dragon Pce also being exposed, countless people felt shock erupt within their hearts. This was a gigantic influence that had almost be the Overlord of the Northern Heavens Continent in the past. Even after suffering a decrease in fame and reputation after the astonishing war with the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy that year and hiding away for all these years, people knew that this previous Overlord still possessed frightening power that would make people quake in fear.

    Facing a previous Overlord like the Demonic Dragon Pce, even those peak influences within the Northern Heavens Continent, like the West Pole Hall, would still have much dread and fear within them, and would not dare to provoke it too much.

    From the looks of it, Mo Longzi had actually captured the three Great Generals of the Punishment Hall; moreover, he had used such a method to hang them within the Western Dested Terrace. Was this a demonstration of might towards the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy?

    Those were the two greatest influences within the Northern Heavens Continent. Were they nning tounch a war again?

    This might be a big matter that would rock and shake the entire Northern Heavens Continent.

    As the entire Western Dested City was still reeling in shock, Mo Longzi didn¡¯t show any other signs of movement. He continued sitting within the Western Dested Terrace, with an indifferent expression within his eyes, as if he was waiting for something.

    At his back, Mu Gu, Gui Xiong, Wu Jia and the rest were standing while facing the wind. Baleful auras radiated from them, pervading the air and letting everyone know their viciousness and strength.

    Their entire group of seven people all possessed strength at the realm of Heavenly Completion Stage. ced within any influences, they would be ssified as elites. Although there were numerous experts within the Western Dested Territory, the amount of people whose strengths were able to exceed that of Mo Longzi and his group of people were rather small.

    ¡°Worthy of being the genius that came from the Demonic Dragon Pce. Being able to reach Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase at such an age...that¡¯s truly frightening.¡± After sensing the astonishing fluctuations radiating from Mo Longzi, some people within the city couldn¡¯t help sighing in admiration.

    ¡°Exactly. Furthermore, it¡¯s said that this Mo Longzi¡¯s not considered the peak within the younger generation in the Demonic Dragon Pce. That Mo Xingtian¡¯s the truly terrifying one. However, that person rarely takes action. Previously, the younger generation of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy waspletely suppressed by the fame and reputation of Mo Xingtian.¡±

    ¡°Looks like the ability of the Demonic Dragon Pce to nurture people isn¡¯t weaker than the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say words like that. The Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy is, after all, an academy, and doesn¡¯t have the cruelty imbued in it like the Demonic Dragon Pce. Furthermore, students have a limited amount of time to cultivate within an academy. Compared to the Demonic Dragon Pce, which has unlimited amounts of resources under its belt, and had geniuses nurtured painstakingly from birth, there will always be a slight disparity. Therefore, if you look from afar, the Demonic Dragon Pce isn¡¯tparable to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. After all, after so many years, there are quite a few graduates from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy that had already stepped into the Sovereign Stage, and had spread their great names within the Great Thousand World.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Every peak influence would concentrate and pool their resources together, thus allowing for outstanding people to continuously appear. Not only Mo Xingtian from the Demonic Dragon Pce, Xi Qinghai from the West Pole Hall, Xia Yingran from the Nine Summers Merchant Group, Su Buxiu from the Heavenly Furnace Saint Sect. These people are the truly outstanding ones within the younger generation in the Northern Heavens Continent.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    The entire city was rifled with whispers of discussion, causing an extreme surge of liveliness within the city. Furthermore, everyone also felt curious towards Mo Longzi¡¯s appearance, which clearly portrayed him waiting for something...

    Although they were not too clear of the exact situation, those perceptive ones were faintly able to discern the feeling of the calm before a storm. A storm was about to brew within this Western Dested City.

    Uproars and some unrest were felt due to the actions of Mo Longzi and his group. Within arge hall in the centre of the Western Dested City, a male in green robes stood with his hands behind his back. Raising his head, he looked towards the scene present within the Western Dested Terrance as a faint smile surfaced on his face.

    ¡°Ah, Mo Longzi... you¡¯ve actuallye to the ce of our West Pole Hall to raise a storm.¡±

    A figure respectfully spoke out behind the male in green robes, ¡° Young Hallmaster, do we have to do anything? I¡¯ve already investigated that the three people Mo Longzi had caught were the three Great Generals of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Punishment Hall. Furthermore, Mo Longzi should be nning to wait for the reinforcementsing from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, beforepletely killing all of them. In that way, his reputation and prestige within the Demonic Dragon Pce would greatly increase, with the possibly of even getting rewards for his actions.¡±

    ¡°This Mo Longzi looks like he has already promoted into Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase. If not, he wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with the three Great Generals of the Punishment Hall.¡±

    The male in green robes gave a faint smile, before gesturing with his hand and saying, ¡°The matter between the Demonic Dragon Pce and the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy doesn¡¯t concern nor involve us. Just treat it as if we can¡¯t see it. If they want to fight it out, let them be.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The gaze of the green-robed male condensed on the figure within the Western Dested Terrace that was radiating a baleful aura. This Mo Longzi truly was formidable. However,pared to Mo Xingtian, he was still weaker by a sliver.

    ¡°Mo Xingtian...¡±

    Thinking about that person, the eyes of the green-robed male couldn¡¯t help faintly narrowing as he started to count the dates. <i>Isn¡¯t the ¡°Holy Spiritual Mountain¡± that will cause extreme waves of shock to propagate throughout the Northern Heavens Continent about to open? This time, that Mo Xingtian might be one of my enemies.</i>

    ...

    The atmosphere within the Western Dested City had grown increasingly scorching hot as time went by. As news of this matter continued to spread out, anyone that had heard of it had all rushed over the Western Dested City.

    The Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and the Demonic Dragon Pce were, after all, too famous within the Northern Heavens Continent. Any small matter involving them would be able to shake the entire continent.

    Sitting within the Western Dested Terrace, Mo Longzi looked at the gigantic city flourishing with vitality below him, while an apathetic smile surfaced on his face. If he defeated all of the elite students from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy under the attention of this many people, wouldn¡¯t the face of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy bepletely squashed to the ground?

    At that time, his status within the Demonic Dragon Pce would greatly rise as a result, with the possibility of even threatening that Mo Xingtian. At that time, the regards he would get wouldn¡¯t be weaker than that of thetter.

    Thinking about that person, a dark shadow shed within Mo Longzi¡¯s eyes. He possessed absolutely shocking talent. Originally, he should¡¯ve been the most outstanding person within the Demonic Dragon Pce. However, who would have thought that Mo Xingtian had firmly sat on top of his head for thest couple of years? Within the Demonic Dragon Pce, anyone who talked about him would ce him behind Mo Xingtian. This was, in reality, quite a blow towards Mo Longzi, whose inner arrogance had reached an an iparable level.

    ¡°Hmph! When this matter¡¯s over, my reputation will greatly increase. At that time, there will definitely be my quota for the uing opening of the ¡®Holy Spiritual Mountain¡¯. During that time, if I obtained the ¡®Holy Spiritual Baptism¡¯, I¡¯ll be able to obtain a good foundation in my path to promoting into Sovereign Stage. Then, Mo Xingtian will be squashed beneath my feet!¡±

    ¡°At that moment, only I, Mo Longzi, will truly be the strongest within the younger generation in the Northern Heavens Continent!¡±

    A sinister expression surfaced on Mo Longzi¡¯s face as his ambitiousness erupted within his eyes. Raising his head, he looked towards the far distance out of the Western Dested City, while a cold smirk rose from the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Shen Cangsheng, you guys must definitelye. If not, all of my ns will be for naught...My reputation still needs you people to be stepping stones for me!¡±

    ...

    Time quickly psed within the Western Dested City, whose atmosphere had turned scorching hot. Whooshing sounds continuously resounded outside of the city as people descended within the city, akin to a swarm of locusts.

    Countless gazes endlessly swept towards the Western Dested Terrance, while simultaneously looking out of the city. All of them really wanted to know; facing this solemn waiting by Mo Longzi and his lineup, exactly which of younger generations within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would dare toe here and save their people?

    As countless people raised their heads and looked around, the scorching sun across the horizon inched slowly up, before finally reaching its peak in the sky.

    At this moment, a faint movement was seen within Mo Longzi¡¯s indifferent expression, before slowly raising his head. A sneer surfaced within his eyes as he looked towards to horizon, where hurried whooshing sounds suddenly rang out from there.

    Those sounds appeared extremely rapid and furious, causing everyone¡¯s gaze to immediately turn their way. As they looked over, ten figures shot over akin to lightning bolts, before transforming into rainbow-like streaks, appearing in the air above the city.

    As the glow around them faded, their figures surfaced for everyone to see.

    A youth stood stanch and straight at the front-most position of the group. A gold-coloured long spear grasped within his hand, boundless Spiritual Energy radiated out. A disdainful look was present within his eyes, while everyone could sense the exceptionally imposing aura radiating from him.

    ¡°That¡¯s the First Rank on the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Heavenly Rankings, Shen Cangsheng!¡±

    Simr to Mo Longzi, Shen Cangsheng possessed quite a bit of reputation within the Northern Heavens Continent. Upon his arrival, he was immediately recognised, causing waves of outcry to ring out within the city.

    ¡°The person beside him should be the Second Rank on the Heavenly Rankings, Li Xuantong..."

    ¡°Tsk. Tsk. He Yao, Su Xuan, Xu Huang...they¡¯re all in the top ten ranks within the Heavenly Rankings. Their lineup is quite strong.¡±

    ¡°Who are those two people? Why do they look younger than Shen Cangsheng and the rest of their group? Their age, seems to be Freshmen, right? They actually dared toe to this ce? Could it be that the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy doesn¡¯t have anymore people that it could be sent here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, a very interesting show ising. The Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Heavenly Rankings against their Bounty Board¡¯s Rankings...¡±

    As the group of people in the sky had just revealed themselves, waves of moring noises instantly sprung up within the entire city as countless whispers of discussion erupted out.

    However, not the slightest bit of care was given by the people in the sky as they cast their sinister gazes towards Mo Longzi and his group of people within the Western Dested Terrace.

    ¡°Haha...you¡¯ve finally arrived.¡±

    Under their sinister gazes, Mo Longzi gave a faint smile. Standing up, he gave an apathetic look towards Shen Cangsheng, Mu Chen and their group.

    ¡°Congrattions for being punctual. If you guys want to rescue those three from my hands today, that would have to depend on how much ability you guys exactly have!¡±

 Chapter 369 - Four-Sided Confrontation

    <strong>Chapter 369 - Four-Sided Confrontation</strong>

    Due to the appearance of the group of people in the sky, the atmosphere within the entire Western Dested City had red up and boiled. Curiosity was present within the eyes of countless people, since all of them clearly wanted to know exactly who would be able to achieve the final victory in this head-on confrontation between the two lineups.

    This battle would undeniably concern various aspects and faces of the Demonic Dragon Pce, as well as the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Both sides had Sovereigns present within them. Due to various reason, they weren¡¯t able to directly intervene and fight, and could only observe this confrontation in the dark. Therefore, the lineups present before everyone¡¯s eyes were the sharpest and greatest elite forces that both sides could send out.

    As Shen Cangsheng stood haughtily within the sky, his gaze locked onto Mo Longzi, which was akin to the edge of a de. Shifting slightly up, he noticed the three gigantic metal cages that had the unconscious and heavily injured Lin Zheng, Zhou Qingshan and Gu Tianyan within them.

    Upon seeing the three who were caged up, the faces of Mu Chen and the group turned frosty, while killing intent erupted from their eyes.

    All of them had respect and even some reverence for Lin Zheng and the other two; after all, they were their Senior Brothers. Currently, they were being humiliated in such a manner, causing them the be rather infuriated.

    ¡°Haha. Looks like you all are very furious.¡±

    Mo Longzi looked at the expressions filled with killing intent present on the faces of Shen Cangsheng, Mu Chen and the group. Showing an apathetic smile, he said, ¡°You guys should be rejoicing that I¡¯ve locked them up here. If not, I¡¯d have finished them off long ago.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll return what you did to them a hundred times over.¡± Gripping the long spear tightly in his hand, green veins started to squirm and wriggle on his hand. Speaking out, Shen Cangsheng¡¯s low and deep voice was brimming with malevolence.

    ¡°I do know that you truly have that capability,¡± replied Mo Longzi with a beaming smile.

    ¡°So what the hell are you going to do now? Send out any move you¡¯ve got, and we¡¯ll return all of them back to you!¡± roared Shen Cangsheng in a cold voice. In any case, Lin Zheng and the other two were in the hands of their enemies. Thus, they were still a little worried about acting against Mo Longzi in fear of him hurting Lin Zheng and the other two. After all, they weren¡¯t able to be that merciless andpletely show the slightest bit of detachment to theirpatriots like Mo Longzi.

    ¡°Worthy of being the Overlord of the Heavenly Rankings. You truly have charisma and the guts to say such words.¡±

    Mo Longziughed while sticking his thumb out. A sinister shadow filled his face as a smile appeared from a split of his mouth, revealing two rows of glistening white teeth, before speaking out, ¡°It¡¯s really very simple. We¡¯ve set up four arenas over here. You just have send four people up to fight and that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°However, there¡¯s no such thing as a fair matchup. Once these four people have dealt with their opponents, they have to right to decide to withdraw, or continue cooperating with others...¡±

    ¡°As for the type of fight, it¡¯s naturally to the death.¡±

    Speaking till the very end, the smile at the corners of Mo Longzi¡¯s mouth turned cruel and malevolent.

    Mu Chen faintly narrowed his eyes when he heard Mo Longzi words. From what thetter had said, he had made it clear that he wanted solo fights, which allowed him to quickly finish off his opponent before helping the rest. In that way, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being besieged by Mu Chen¡¯s group. After all, he would face against Shen Cangsheng, who had promoted to Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase. If there was another person attacking him, it would be two against one. In that situation, even he would no longer have an advantage.

    Previously, the reason why he could deal with Lin Zheng and the other two was due to breaking them one by one. If not, when the three of them joined hands to fight with him, it would be nigh impossible topletely capture all of them.

    As this moment, Mo Longzi was also banking on this same concept. He assumed that in a solo fight, no one from Mu Chen¡¯s side would be able to be his match. In that way, he would quickly achieve victory and turn around to deal with the rest.

    This truly would help him avoid being besieged. However, that would have to depend on whether Mo Longzi was truly able to achieve victory so quickly and get his hands free to attack other people.

    From the looks of it, he possessed extremely great confidence in his own strength.

    The eyes of Shen Cangsheng and the group faintly shed, having clearly seen through Mo Longzi¡¯s intention. In the current situation, they had the numerical advantage, and swarming around Mo Longzi and his group had some advantages for them. However, since Lin Zheng and the other two were within thetter¡¯s hands, they didn¡¯t have much of a say.

    ¡°Look¡¯s like the confidence you have for yourself is truly quite big.¡±

    Taking a step out, the golden long spear within Shen Cangsheng¡¯s hands erupted with a bright and resplendent golden light. As the golden light blossomed and filled the skies, Shen Cangsheng appeared akin to a god of war. Chilling intent filled his eyes as he stared at Mo Longzi while saying, ¡°We¡¯ll ept this fight!¡±

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s some courage!¡±

    Mo Longzi roared withughter that had endless chilling intent present in his voice. With a wave of his hand, he fluttered as he retreated back. Shooting across the sky, three other people from his group followed suit and shot out into the sky. In all, they upied four separate regions within the sky.

    The three people that shot out was Mu Gu, 3rd rank on the Bounty Board, Gui Xiong, 4th rank and the 5th rank Wu Jia.

    Of these three people, two of them possessed strength at the Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase, while the remaining one was a Rank 5 Spiritual Array Master, an even more mysterious and hard person to deal with. All fourth of them weren¡¯t people that Mu Chen and his group could easily deal with.

    Haha! Who dares to fight with me?!¡±

    Gui Xiong flung his head up, roaring withughter as astonishingly baleful aura pervaded his entire body. Looking malevolently towards Mu Chen and his group , the giant axe within his hand appeared as if he wanted to split up and shatter the heavens and earth.

    Mu Gu also had an apathetic smile on his face, while his skinny and withered body sparkled. The bones underneath his skin became faintly discernable under his skin. Locking his gaze onto Luo Li, it appeared as if the fight that urred yesterday had yet to reach a desirable level of satisfaction.

    Compared to the other three, Wu Jia was the most quiet and solemn. Calmly sitting in the sky, the air around his body faintly rippled, while mysterious fluctuations radiated from him.

    This person appeared akin to a venomous snake. He made no noise and no detectable movements, but was able to give a death-inducing attack within the silence.

    Within thergest hall in the Western Dested City, the green-robed male was also looking with interest at the confrontation happening in the skies above the city.

    ¡°Haha. Young Hallmaster. Looks like that Mo Longzi¡¯s truly crafty. His strength should be considered the strongest amongst the individual people on the two sides. In a solo fight, the only person that can put up a fight against him might only be Shen Cangsheng. However, thetter will not be able tost for long. Therefore, once he finishes his fight, this entire situation can be considered to be over,¡± exined a figure standing behind the green-robed male.

    Hearing those words, the green-robed male smiled and nodded his head while saying, ¡°However, if the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy achieves victory in the other three fights before that happens, things would be different...¡±

    ¡°That Mu Gu and Gui Xiong are both at the Heavenly Completion Stage Middle Phase. Within the group of people from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, only Li Xuantong can cope with one of them, with him even being able to obtain the superiority. However, even though that¡¯s the case, he doesn¡¯t have any way to quickly finish off either one of the formers.¡±

    ¡°Other than Li Xuantong and Shen Cangsheng, the other people from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy are on the weaker side. Of those remaining, the strongest is that He Yao. However, he¡¯s only at Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase... There¡¯s a beautiful girl, and she is someone that is slightly unable to be seen through by me. Perhaps, she might be the variable in this confrontation...¡±

    Sweeping his gaze across Mu Chen and his group in the distance, the gaze of the green-robed male finallynded on Mu Chen¡¯s body for an instant, while a mysterious shadow shed within his eyes. Faintly wrinkling his forehead, he proceeded to say, ¡°Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase...could it be that the current batch of students from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy are that useless?¡±

    ¡°Furthermore...¡±

    Turning his gaze towards Wu Jia, who was still being exceptionally quiet in another region of the sky, the green-robed male spoke out in a soft voice, ¡°Of these four people, other than Mo Longzi, Wu Jia, who¡¯s the lowest rank amongst them, is the person that¡¯ll be the most difficult to deal with...¡±

    Hearing his words, the figure standing behind him nodded his head. Although he didn¡¯t have widespread fame, when a Rank 5 Spiritual Array Master truly takes action, he might even be harder to deal with than Mu Gu and Gui Xiong.

    Mo Longzi and the three people were all dreadful opponents. Although the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy held a minute advantage in numerical superiority, they were deprived of that in this fight...

    From the looks of it, they were truly forced to the end of their roads.

    ¡°Haha, what¡¯s the matter? Have you decided already?¡± asked Mo Longzi with a grin as he looked towards Shen Cangsheng and his group.

    All the eyes within the Western Dested City had also looked towards Shen Cangsheng and this group. Everyone was very curiously as to how Shen Cangsheng and his group would split up in this present situation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with Mo Longzi.¡± Shen Cangsheng said in a low and deep voice. Within their group, his strength was considered the strongest. The duty of stalling and obstructing Mo Longzi could only be aplished by him.

    With regards to this point, there was no one that objected to this.

    ¡°Let me deal with that Mu Gu. I¡¯ll finish him off as fast as possible.¡± Luo Li said as her jade-like hand tightly gripped her scabbard, while a coldness erupted from within her ss-like eyes.

    ¡°So, that Wu Jia¡¯s left for me?¡± Li Xuantong suddenly asked.

    Although Wu Jia was ranked the lowest amongst the four, everyone knew how much frightening capability a Rank 5 Spiritual Array Master possessed. Once he was able to arrange his Spiritual Arrays, even people at the Heavenly Completion Stage Middle Phase would end up in extremely miserable states in front of him.

    Li Xuantong knew about this point, and, therefore, chose to take responsibility and deal with Wu Jia.

    Shen Cangsheng looked towards Mu Chen. At this moment, thetter¡¯s eyes appeared to slightly narrow as he started at Wu Jia, who was sitting quietly in the sky. Gently shaking his head, Mu Chen said, ¡°Let me deal with him. I¡¯m also a Spiritual Array Master.¡±

    Mu Chen didn¡¯t doubt Li Xuantong¡¯s strength. However, that Wu Jia¡¯s actions and methods were strange and bizarre. Even if thetter was unable to finish off Li Xuantong in an instant, once hepleted the arrangements of his Spiritual Arrays, wanting to tie Li Xuantong down would be an extremely easy task to aplish.

    The goal of their enemies was to buy enough time for Mo Longzi. Therefore, the group from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy could absolutely not be tied down by the other three, and needed to finish the other three fights as fast as possible.

    Therefore, on the aspect of dealing with him, Mu Chen, who was also a Spiritual Array Master, was the most ideal choice.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, Li Xuantong remained silent for a short period of time, before gently nodding his head while replying, ¡°You be careful.¡±

    ¡°Since we¡¯ve already decided, let¡¯s move out!¡±

    Tightly clenching the Golden Lotus War God Spear within his hands, with a low roar, Shen Cangsheng suddenly shot out, appearing right in front of Mo Longzi.

    Facing this matchup, everyone had clearly guessed it happening. Thus, everyone didn¡¯t feel surprised about this.

    Li Xuantong had also shot out, and appeared before Gu Xiong.

    Clenching her longsword with her jade-like hand, Luo Li spoke towards Mu Chen in a soft voice, ¡° Be careful. I¡¯ll finish him off as fast as possible ande help you.¡±

    As she spoke those words, she shot out, her goal being the distant Mu Gu.

    Her actions instant caused some moring noises to erupt within the Western Dested City. The beautiful young girl that appeared as if she was a Freshman had actually be the opponent of Mu Gu, ranked third on the Bounty Board.

    Across the horizon, only Wu Jia was left being unselected. At this moment, his face still had the same indifferent expression on it as his eyes sparkled, akin to a venomous snake tasting the air with its tongue.

    Everyone stared at the remaining group of people from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Faced against that lowest rank, yet being harder to deal with than Mu Gu and Gui Xiong, Wu Jia, exactly who amongst them would take action?

    Within the great hall, the green-robed male was simrly filled with interest as he stared towards the sky.

    Under the countless guessing gazes within the Western Dested City, Mu Chen slowly exhaled a clump of white air, before walking out of the group.

    Ah!

    Countless gazes immediately converged together. After identifying Mu Chen¡¯s strength, incredulous expressions immediately erupted on each and every one of their faces.

    This youth, whose strength had only reached Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase, actually dared to take action?

    Within the great hall, the green-robed male had also faintly gawked, before he faintly narrowed his eyes. Gently tapping his finger, he muttered to himself, ¡°A Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase against a Rank 5 Spiritual Array Master...Haha. This truly is interesting...I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s looking to die, or if he truly has some astonishing abilities or methods...¡±

 Chapter 370 - Spiritual Array Competition with Wu Jia

    <strong>Chapter 370 - Spiritual Array Competition with Wu Jia</strong>

    As Mu Chen walked out, not only did it cause countless moring noises to ring out within the Western Dested City, it also caused the expression of the indifferent-looking Wu Jia to faintly tremble as his dark and cold gaze locked onto the former.

    Nevertheless, Mu Chen cast a blind eye towards all those gazes. Shooting out, he slowly came to a stop a couple hundred metres away from Wu Jia. Cupping his fists, he spoke out with a faint smile. ¡°Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Freshman Mu Chen, came forward to seek guidance.¡±

    ¡°This fellow...truly is only a Freshman...¡± Mu Chen¡¯s words instantly caused shocked and astonished cries to ring out, before everyone turned and looked at each other. This batch of Freshmen from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was actually that tyrannical? Having just arrived in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, they actually dared to act so rampant in the Northern Heavens Continent?

    Wu Jia stared straight at Mu Chen, while not much of the so-called disdain and contempt was present. He knew that the so-called ¡°Freshman¡± before him was, in fact, not a simple character. If not, Chi Yu and Mao Jiong wouldn¡¯t have lost their lives in his hands.

    The reason why the current situation would progress to such a stage was all due to the youth in front of him that had appeared out of thin air... If not for him suddenly breaking through their blockade to find Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong, and even dispelling the Demonic Dragon Poison within their bodies, the people locked within those metal cages might not only be Lin Zheng and the other two.

    If not for this youth, this four-on-four battle would not exist, and the only thing they needed to do was to carefreely enjoy the process of stomping on the face of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Shooting a deep look at Mu Chen, Spiritual Energy started to ripple around Wu Jia¡¯s body, appearing as if he was standing within a surgingke.

    Bang!

    In the far distance, boundless Spiritual Energy erupted akin to a storm from Shen Cangsheng. Hoisting his Golden Lotus War God Spear, a chilling glow erupted from his eyes as he shot forward. Shadow spears blotted the skies, bringing forth frightening Spiritual Energy as they surrounded Mo Longzi.

    ¡°Haha, Shen Cangsheng! Since you truly want to have a fight with me, I¡¯ll grant your wish today!¡±

    Mo Longzi raised his head with a long arrogant roar filled withughter. Greyish-ck Spiritual Energy erupted from him, before transforming into demonic dragons, twisting and twining around him. At this moment, the sky started to turn dark and gloomy.

    ¡°This time, I¡¯ll let you know, the true disparity between us!¡±

    With a clench of his fist, two demonic dragons condensed within his hand. Grabbing them, he shot out, shing head-on against the iing Shen Cangsheng without a hint of retreat.

    Bang! Bang!

    Iparably erratic Spiritual Energy swept out as the two men confronted each other in the air. Under the shock waves produced by their attacks, even the cloudyers in the sky werepletely separated.

    Their fight was astonishing and soul-stirring.

    After seeing Shen Cangshengmencing the fight, Luo Li and Li Xuantong didn¡¯t continue hesitating and swiftly rushed out towards their respective enemies. Uponunching their attacks, they didn¡¯t do any such thing as warming up, since what they needed the most now was time.

    They needed to defeat their enemies before Shen Cangsheng fell!

    Only when that happened would they be able to reverse the situation before them around.

    Bang!

    Within the endless confines of the horizon, three fights instantly took ce. Boundless Spiritual Energy rippled and swept out, seemingly filling the entire sky above the Western Dested City, causing shocked expressions to fill the faces of countless people.

    Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase. People of this strength could already be considered as top ranking within the entire Northern Heavens Continent. There were even some powers and influences who werepletely led by characters of this level of strength. Therefore, the confrontation happening in the sky was clearly extremely spectacr to the people in the city.

    Feeling the Spiritual Energy storms sweeping out within the horizon, Mu Chen took a deep breath of air, before his ck eyes gradually turned frosty. Locking his gaze on Wu Jia, Spiritual Energy burning with ck mes rose from his body.

    Humm.

    An apathetic expression still remained on Wu Jia¡¯s face and not a single word was spoken from him. With a formation of a hand seal, the air around his body started to churn and re up. As rays of brilliance radiated out, two gigantic Spiritual Arrays immediately surfaced behind his back.

    Obviously, he had long-made his preparations.

    Those two gigantic Spiritual Arrays started to rapidly revolve as they radiated with overbearing Spiritual Energy fluctuations. Those were two Rank 4 Spiritual Arrays. However, they were arranged by Wu Jia with a casual move of his hands. Him being a Rank 5 Spiritual Array Master was not an unjustified reputation.

    Bang!

    As the two Spiritual Arrays revolved, boundless Spiritual Energy condensed forth, before transforming into tworge Spiritual Energy-made hands. Shooting out explosively, they immediately patted furiously down towards Mu Chen¡¯s location.

    Mu Chen raised his head, his ck pupils reflecting the image of therge Spiritual Energy-made hands head towards him. With the formation of a hand seal, rays of brilliance erupted out from the air behind him, before two gigantic Spiritual Arrays surfaced.

    As the two Spiritual Arrays appeared behind Mu Chen, moring noises seemed to ring out within the entire city.

    ¡°That Mu Chen¡¯s actually a Spiritual Array Master?!¡±

    ¡°No wonder why he was so confident. However, he can¡¯t possibly have greater attainments than Wu Jia on the aspect of Spiritual Arrays, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. Since this time, it¡¯s a battle between Spiritual Array Masters, there¡¯ll be quite a good show to watch...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Mu Chen didn¡¯t give the slightest care towards those countless whispers of discussions floating in the air. With a flick of his finger, golden lights erupted from the two Spiritual Arrays at his back. In the next instant, two gigantic golden teeth wheels explosively shot out. Carving two lines across the horizon, they smashed head-on against the descending giant Spiritual Energy-made hands.

    Boom!

    Spiritual Energy instantly exploded outwards as both attacks gradually dissolved in mutual destruction.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re a Spiritual Array Master.¡±

    Traces of emotion finally appeared within Wu Jia¡¯s eyes.

    In response, Mu Chen sent a smile back at him, brimming with chilling intent. In the next instant, he shot out, boundless Spiritual Energy was condensing on his fists. Being a Spiritual Array Master, he naturally knew that one should never give too much time for a Spiritual Array Master to prepare when faced against one.

    Seeing Mu Chen rushing straight towards him, Wu Jia had simrly sensed the intent of the former. Disying a faint smile, he spoke out, ¡°If you¡¯re thinking you¡¯re able to impede a Rank 5 Spiritual Array Master just like that, you¡¯re truly looking down on me.¡±

    With a wave of his sleeve, more Spiritual Arrays started taking form behind him, with all of them being Rank 4 Spiritual Arrays. However, they were all arranged by a casual flick of his hand.

    Bang! Bang!

    Erratic Spiritual Energy erupted from each of the Rank 4 Spiritual Arrays, before violently rumbling towards Mu Chen. However, facing against attacks of such degrees, not the slightest change was present on his expression before ck lightning arcs appeared on his body,pletely eradicating the iing attacks.

    Bang! Bang!

    Wu Jia¡¯s attacks exploded on Mu Chen¡¯s body as he pierced through the barrage of erratic Spiritual Energy without a single scratch appearing on his body. Within the toughness of his fleshly body, those Rank 4 Spiritual Arrays simply weren¡¯t a threat to him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve actually refined your physique...¡±

    Looking at Mu Chen, who had shot through all the attacks he hadunched, Wu Jia¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed, before shaking his head. Looks like Rank 4 Spiritual Arrays simply weren¡¯t able to obstruct that Mu Chen the slightest bit.

    With a clench of his hand, a golden metallic ball covered in abstruse runic patterns appeared within. With a flick, it shot out, before a thousand rays of brilliance blossomed from it.

    Unexpectedly, that was a Spiritual Array Seed!

    As the golden light erupted, it instantly transformed into an iparably gigantic Spiritual Array. Spiritual Energy crazily condensed within the centre of the Spiritual Array, before finally transforming into a gigantic golden clock. Upon itsplete formation, humming sounds instantly enveloped Mu Chen within it.

    Radiating with powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations, this golden clock was much more tyrannical that those Rank 4 Spiritual Arrays that were arranged earlier by him. Obviously, this golden clock had already encroached on the boundary of a Rank 5 Spiritual Array.

    Just as the golden clock had enveloped Mu Chen, intense vibrations started to spread through it. Clear and melodious ringing sounds continued to spread from it, while getting more hurried one after the other. Obviously, Mu Chen, who was within it, was rapidly breaking the array that had surrounded him.

    An indifferent expression still filled Wu Jia¡¯s face as his figure fluttered back. His hands came together to form a seal, and Spiritual Seals started to sparkle akin to stars in a night sky as they condensed at an astonishing speed.

    This number had already arrived in the hundreds. Obviously, this Wu Jia had finally prepared to use his true killing move.

    Whoosh!

    Hundreds of Spiritual Seals explosively shot out, before fusing together in the air. In the next instant, everyone within the city was able to something akin to a storm taking shape within this stretch of the sky.

    Grave expressions filled the faces of countless people within the entire city as they were able to feel how formidable the Spiritual Array being arranged by Wu Jia this time was. This was definitely considered to be a rather strong one within all the Rank 5 Spiritual Arrays.

    Boom! Boom!

    Crack after crack started to appear and extend over the surface of the giant golden clock. With a finally bang, an arm encased in ck lightning shot out from within. In the next instant, the entire giant clockpletely exploded apart, transforming into glowing dots that blotted sky, before dissipating into thin air.

    After smashing the giant golden clock apart, Mu Chen raised his head to look at the sky, which had already turned dim and dark. A gigantic Spiritual Array, approximately a few hundred feet wide, was spread across the sky, enveloping around him.

    ¡°This Spiritual Array...¡±

    As Mu Chen looked at the gigantic Spiritual Array, his eyes faintly contracted, since he could discover some dangerous fluctuations emanating from it.

    As boundless Spiritual Energy howled from it, the stretch of the sky that Mu Chen was in appeared as if it had been disconnected from the world. At the same time, all of the gazes within the entire city were blocked from seeing it. In everyone¡¯s eyes, they could only see an iparably gigantic Spiritual Array, while being unable to see the two people that were confronting each other within it.

    However, although they were unable to see within it, everyone one knew that it would be the determining moment for the victor and loser when either one of the two walked out from the Spiritual Array.

    As the Spiritual Energy light screen surrounded him, Mu Chen looked into the distance, to the ce where Wu Jia was seated in the air. Thetter¡¯s chest was faintly heaving, while a grave expression filled his eyes. Obviously, arranging such arge array had led to quite arge consumption of his strength.

    ¡°Till this point in time, my Nine Layered Mountain and River Array has already trapped thirteen Heavenly Completion Stage experts within it to death...¡±

    With malevolent and chilling intent like a venomous snake, Wu Jia stared at Mu Chen, while the smile present at the corner of his mouth appeared exceptionally eerie and sinister. Speaking out, he said, ¡°You can be sufficiently proud of yourself for being able to force me to bring it out with your Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase...¡±

    ¡°However... your oue will be no different from those thirteen people.¡±

    As his voice rang out, his hands abruptly came together to form a seal. In the next instant, the iparably gigantic Spiritual Array erupted with dazzling brightness, transforming this ce into something akin to a small world. Within the small world of the Spiritual Array were nine mountains glowing with golden light, appearing akin to nine divine mountains. Bright and resplendent golden brilliance slowly appeared as they radiated from the nine mountains.

    At the same time, frightening Spiritual Energy pressure started to pervade out.

    Seeing the nine mountains and feeling the iing pressure, Mu Chen¡¯s expression started to slowly turn solemn.

 Chapter 371 - Nine Heavy Mountain Array

    <strong>Chapter 371 - Nine Heavy Mountain Array</strong>

    Bang! Rumble!

    Nine gold-coloured divine mountains towered within this Spiritual Light world. Golden light gushed and flowed out of them, causing them to appear akin to the residences of gods, while radiating with Spiritual Energy pressure that caused people¡¯s hearts to tremble.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned grave, since the Spiritual Array that Wu Jia had arranged might be no weaker than the double lotus formation of his Demonic Butchering Lotus Spiritual Array. This Wu Jia really had some ability.

    Far across the horizon, Wu Jia continued sending an indifferent gaze out towards Mu Chen. Within saying anymore words, he waved his sleeves, causing the nine gold-coloured divine mountains to instantly vibrate as a gold-coloured wave of air swept out from them.

    Bang!

    A gold-coloured divine mountain rushed to the skies. Carrying along a shadow that hid the skies and covered the earth, with an indescribably overbearing attitude, it brought along its golden glow as it pressed straight down towards Mu Chen.

    The air under the gold-coloured divine mountain instantly exploded, while distortions appeared in the surrounding space.

    Facing such an attack, even people whose strength had reached Heavenly Completion Stage Middle Phase might not dare to show to slightest bit of contempt.

    As the gold-coloured divine mountain grewrger within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, he exhaled a long breath of air. In the next instant, his gaze turned sharp and fierce. Tightly clenching his hands into fists, he sent a fist rumbling out.

    Boundless Spiritual Energy transformed into a starry sky behind him as a white tiger condensed together, roaring towards the sky. Transforming into a streak of light, it apanied Mu Chen¡¯s fist, howling through the sky as they violently mmed against the descending divine mountain.

    Boom!

    Iparably erratic Spiritual Energy storms were instantly whipped up as they expanded out. Although the gold-coloured divine mountain was sent flying back, the white tiger was shattered apart by the its frightening power, transforming into glowing dots that blotted the sky.

    Upon seeing this, a sneer appeared at the corner of Wu Jia¡¯s mouth. With a change of his hand seal, the divine mountains came howling out, radiating with astonishing pressure.

    A frosty expression filled Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as three gigantic figures condensed once again in the starry sky behind him. However, this time, the imposing aura radiating from them had be much, much stronger. Shooting out, the three figures immediately proceeded to obstruct and resist the three iing divine mountains.

    Swish!

    After blocking the divine mountains, Mu Chen shot out. ck lightning started to arc and dance around his body, while a ck lightning mark started to surface on his chest.

    Mono Rune Lightning Physique!

    Mu Chen¡¯s speed dramatically increased, shooting straight under a divine mountain. Spiritual Energy burning with ck mes explosively shot out from his body in the form of a streak of light. Tightly clenching his hand, his veins squirmed and wriggled on the top of his fist. In the next instant, his fist with lightning arcing and dancing around it, rumbled out, mming head-on against the bottom of the divine mountain.

    Boom!

    As his fist made contact, the sky within this stretch of the world seemed to intensely vibrate. Gigantic cracks started to suddenly extend rapidly from the point of impact of his fist. In a short span of a few breaths, they hadpletely covered the divine mountain!

    Bang!

    Under this single punch by Mu Chen, this lofty mountain that towered in the sky hadpletely shattered into pieces.

    After shattering the divine mountain with a single punch, a shadow of a dragon surfaced on his body. In a sh, he retreated a couple hundred feet away, where a divine mountain had violently pressed down on the location he was previously at.

    ¡°You¡¯ve some ability.¡±

    Seeing Mu Chen destroying a divine mountain with a single punch, a cold glint shed within Wu Jia¡¯s eyes. <i>This fellow seems to have cultivated a rather strong body-refinement Deity Tier Spiritual Art. If not, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to destroy my divine mountain with his Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase strength.</i>

    ¡°However, do you truly think that my Nine Heavy Mountain Array would be that simple?¡±

    With a sneer, Wu Jia changed his hand seal. In the next instant, Mu Chen saw the golden divine mountain, which he had shattered into glowing bits that blotted the sky, started to condense together once again. Within a short span of a few breaths, a majestic divine mountain reappeared in his sight.

    ¡°My nine divine mountains will endlessly form. No matter how many of them you shatter, they¡¯ll condense back again, all till you¡¯ve exhausted your strength and emptied all of your Spiritual Energy!¡± Bringing along ridiculement and contempt, Wu Jia¡¯s cold voice resounded within this world.

    Hearing his words, Mu Chen shot out once again. Transforming into a bolt of ck lightning, he violent smashed against a divine mountain.

    Bang!

    Yet another divine mountain was forcibly destroyed by Mu Chen.

    However, the glowing dots that filled the sky quickly converged together, before transforming back into the divine mountain,pletely void of damage.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s futile attempts, Wu Jia gave a soft smile, containing his ridiculement and contempt towards the former. This Mu Chen truly wasn¡¯t going to give up. After being trapped within his Nine Heavy Mountain Array, regardless of how many methods the former possessed, regardless of how remarkable he was, Mu Chen would never be able to escape from here.

    After destroying three divine mountains in rapid session and saw them recondense, Mu Chen stopped continuing to waste his energy in doing pointless actions. With a sneer, he replied, ¡°Although you have some ability, this is, after all, only a Rank 5 Spiritual Array. Furthermore, do you truly think that you¡¯re Rank 5 Spiritual Array Master?¡±

    The Nine Heavy Mountain Array truly was somewhat formidable. However, Mu Chen didn¡¯t believe in what Wu Jia had said. A Spiritual Array of that degree was simply not something that Wu Jia, with his qualifications, could sessfully arrange.

    Furthermore, if what he said was true, it would have exceeded the boundaries of a Rank 5 Spiritual Array.

    Raising his head, he looked towards the nine divine mountains that had encircled him. Golden light gushed and radiated out, causing them to appear as if they were cast from gold.

    As his ck pupils reflected the images of the divine mountains, his eyes sparkled with brilliance. After a moment, he muttered out in a soft voice, ¡°Is it real, or is it fake?¡±

    Hearing those soft words, Wu Jia¡¯s eyes furiously contracted, before sending a dark stare towards Mu Chen. At this moment, dense killing intent erupted from his heart as he thought, <i>This fellow truly isn¡¯t easy.</i>

    ¡°Of the nine divine mountains, only one should be real, right? After breaking that, your Spiritual Array shouldn¡¯t have any more points worthmending, right?¡± Locking his gaze onto the dark-faced Wu Jia, Mu Chen spoke out with a faint smile.

    ¡°That¡¯ll have to depend on whether you have the ability to do so.¡±

    A faint shiver shook through Wu Jia¡¯s heart, while his expression grew increasingly dark. Changing his hand seal, the nine divine mountains instantly revolved, causing golden light to blossom across the entire sky. The golden light concealed the nine divine mountains within, causing Mu Chen to be unable to see their tracks.

    Bang! Bang!

    Under the golden light, divine mountains came pressuring down one after another, attempting to squash Mu Chen to death.

    Activating the Dragon Soaring Art, Mu Chen¡¯s figure appeared akin to a dragon¡¯s shadow, evading the divine mountains that were attempting to suppress him from above. For those attacks that weren¡¯t dodgeable, a fist would fiercely rumble, causing anything that was in its path to smash and shatter apart.

    ¡°I have to find the real divine mountain.¡±

    Looking at the bright and eye-blinding sea of golden light, this thought ran through Mu Chen¡¯s mind. After faintly pondering about it, he started to slowly close his eyes.

    Looking at Mu Chen, who had closed his eyes all of a sudden, a feeling of unease sprouted from Wu Jia¡¯s heart for some unknown reason.

    ...

    Bang!

    Across the horizon far away from the Western Dested Territory, two figures with the most tyrannical Spiritual Energy fluctuations, were currently exchanging furious blows with one another. Wave after wave of Spiritual Energy shock waves swept out akin to hundred footrge waves, causing the countless gazes from the entire city to be tightly lock onto them.

    This was the fighting ground between Shen Cangsheng and Mo Longzi.

    Bang!

    Bringing along overbearing intent, a golden stream shattered apart the horizon as it pierced out.

    Roar!

    As a dragon roar seemed to resound out, a demonic dragon howled as it appeared, its baleful aura pervading throughout the sky. Baring its fangs and brandishing its ws, it collided head-on against the golden stream.

    A violent shudder seemed to spread across the sky as Spiritual Energy storms immediately followed suit.

    The golden glowing figure was sent flying back as the golden long spear within Shen Cangsheng¡¯s hand heavily smashed the space below him, stabilising his body. At this moment, a few wounds had already appeared on his body. Obviously, the intense battle with Mo Longzi had resulted in him getting some light injuries.

    In the front of him, greyish-ck Spiritual Energy pervaded with a baleful aura expanded out. At this moment, the Spiritual Energy appeared akin to a gigantic demonic dragon, with Mo Longzi floating in the air above it.

    Looking apathetically at Shen Cangsheng, Mo Longzi slowly pulled out the ck sword hoisted on his back. This sword was somewhat broad, while bloody patterns covered the entirety of its surface. With its dark and sinister colour, it appeared akin to being formed from countless amounts of blood.

    ¡°This ends here.¡±

    Mo Longzi spoke out, his voice sounding exceptionally cold and detached. Shen Cangsheng¡¯s tenacity and toughness had exceeded his expectations. Although he knew that thetter had already touched the Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase, if they had an opportunity to meet again, thetter would have already broken through. Furthermore, at that time, Mo Longzi would truly not have any assurance that he could grasp victory within his hands.

    Against the Overlord of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Heavenly Rankings, dread was simrly present within Mo Longzi¡¯s heart. This kind of opponent would be a big cancerous tumor within his heart if he were to let him go.

    Humm! Humm!

    As Mo Longzi grasped the ck heavy sword within his hands, a bloodthirsty humm seemed to ring out from the body of the sword. As this continued, one could seemingly hear a demonic dragon roaring across the heavens and earth.

    Within therge hall in the city, upon seeing the ck heavy sword in Mo Longzi¡¯s hands, the eyes of the green-robed male slightly contracted as he muttered, ¡°That¡¯s the Dragon Breaking Sword of the Demonic Dragon Pce...¡±

    Shen Cangsheng had simrly felt the extremely dangerous fluctuations radiating from it as his expression turned grave. Clenching the Golden Lotus War God Spear tightly within his hands, Spiritual Energy gushed out of his body without the slightest restraint.

    He knew that Mo Longzi had already nned to forsake everything to get rid of him.

    Roar!

    The ck heavy sword rushed towards the sky as ck rays of brilliance blossomed from it. Appearing akin to a demonic dragon that had broken the fetters of mortality, it proceeded to nt itself in the middle of the sky.

    Mo Longzi¡¯s hands suddenly came together to form a seal as Spiritual Energy swelled and burst forth from his body. Like a thousand foot wide waterfall, it hid the skies and covered the earth as it rushed towards to sky, beforepletely being absorbed by the ck heavy sword.

    Roar!

    As the heavy ck sword continued absorbing Mo Longzi¡¯s Spiritual Energy, the greyish-ck Spiritual Energy quickly condensed together, whileyer afteryer of dragon scales started surfacing on it. After a short span of a few breaths, the ck heavy sword unexpectedly transformed into a genuine demonic dragon approximately a thousand feet long.

    At this moment, Mo Longzi opened his gigantic blood-red eyes, with endless bloodthirsty intent pervaded within them. A baleful aura pervaded throughout the world, causing the surrounding temperature to drastically drop.

    The demonic dragon sat in the sky, its gigantic body appeared icy-cold, as if it was cast in metal. Power and vigor radiated from it, appearing as if it could shatter the world apart. A ferocious beast of this level was enough to cause fear and terror in people on first sight.

    That seemed like a genuine demonic dragon!

    Looking at the exceptionally ferocious beast sitting in the sky, Shen Cangsheng¡¯s face turned slightly pale. Taking a deep breath, he tightly clenched his Golden Lotus War God Spear. At this moment, he absolutely could not retreat!

    If he did, the other three battles would get implicated as a result.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to risk it for this fight!¡±

    Golden light burst forth and swept out from his body, pervading throughout the world.

    At this moment, under the gigantic Spiritual Array that had reced the sky, a shiver suddenly shook through Mu Chen, who was trapped within the Nine Heavy Mountain Array. Within the depths of his spirit, a single eye seemed to slowly open at this moment.

 Chapter 372 - Hearts Eye Breaks Spiritual Array

    <strong>Chapter 372 - Heart¡¯s Eye Breaks Spiritual Array</strong>

    There was a mysterious eye that seemed to have opened from the depths of Mu Chen¡¯s spirit. Looking illusionary, and yet wasn¡¯t, looking real, and yet wasn¡¯t, while seemingly able to see through all the mist that veiled the world.

    At this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes slowly sprung open. However, at this moment, those jet-ck pupils had transformed into transparent crystal-like appearances. Under those crystal-like eyes, everything in this world seemed to be able to be seen through.

    Every change within the world in front of him was no longer that clear and distinct. The boundless Spiritual Energy was dissected as it appeared within his eyes, returning back into its most basic form as Spiritual Energy of the heavens and earth.

    Looking at the nine divine mountains that were hidden within the eye-dazzling golden light world, the golden light present could no long mask Mu Chen¡¯s vision. Under his crystalline eyes, every single one of the nine divine mountains became transparent, with only the leftmost one still remaining clear and bright. Furthermore, countless glowing Spiritual Energy threads extended from it. These glowing threads were locked on to the other eight divine mountains, while mysterious fluctuations radiated from them.

    This divine mountain was clearly different from the other eight.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you.¡±

    A faint smile curled from the corner of Mu Chen¡¯s mouth.

    In the distance, sensing the change that happened to Mu Chen, Wu Jia shot a look over. Upon seeing the eyes of the former, which had turned crystalline, an intense shiver shook through his body as an incredulous expression broke apart the darkness present on his face. In the end, he involuntarily cried out, ¡°Heart¡¯s Eye?!¡±

    Shock and horror filled Wu Jia¡¯s heart. Regardless of anything, he never imagined that the Mu Chen in front of him was actually able toprehend the Heart¡¯s Eye State! That was a rather high and deep status, and was the yearning dreams of countless Spiritual Array Masters, which naturally included him.

    However, as if the Heart¡¯s Eye State was that easy toprehend. Countless Spiritual Array Masters have tried their utmost and exhausted all efforts only to fail and be unable to open that mysterious Heart¡¯s Eye. However, this state had somehow appeared on the body of the youth in front of him.

    The shock and mental blow from this revtion caused Wu Jia¡¯s face to turn exceedingly ugly. He had unted himself as having absolute talent on the cultivation of Spiritual Arrays. However, he was totally refuted by the Mu Chen present before his eyes.

    Swish!

    While Wu Jia was reeling with shock in his heart, Mu Chen had already furiously shot out, rushing straight towards the genuine divine mountain.

    As long as he could destroy that divine mountain, this giant array would naturally break apart!

    Bang!

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s action, the expression on Wu Jia¡¯s face contorted. Changing his hand seal, he hastily urged the other eight divine mountains to rush and suppress Mu Chen.

    Clenching his hand, ck light erupted from Mu Chen as a ck pagoda surfaced. In the next instant, gales whipped up as it dramatically swelled, bing over a thousand feet long as it sat within the sky.

    Bang!

    The Nine-Layered Pagoda shot forward and violently collided against the eight divine mountains. As it did so, four golden dragons roar out of its body, myriads of golden rays were radiating from them.

    As the Nine-Layered Pagoda blocked the assault from the eight divine mountains, a dragon¡¯s shadow surfaced on Mu Chen¡¯s body. This dragon¡¯s shadow appeared much more corporeal than before. In a supportive state, it carried Mu Chen as he instantly passed through the air, appearing right below the ninth divine mountain.

    Stomping his feet, Mu Chen rushed upwards akin to a great roc. ck lightning crazily arced and danced across his body as he clenched his hand and formed a fist. At this moment, endless brilliance shed within his crystalline eyes.

    Bang!

    His fist, encased with ck lightning and boundless Spiritual Energy, violently rumbled out, before smashing directly against the bottom of the divine mountain.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    A furious roar resounded across the world akin to a p of thunder as ck lightning spewed out. Gigantic cracks instantly extended out from the location where Mu Chen¡¯s fist struck as intense vibrations shook the majestic divine mountain. As the cracks extended, they finally covered the entire mountain.

    At this moment, Wu Jia¡¯s face violently contorted.

    Roar!

    The malevolent and sinister demonic dragon sat within the sky across the horizon. The fiendish aura radiating from it made it appear as if it was a genuine demonic dragon from the ancient antiquity, causing the world the tremble from its presence.

    The faces of countless experts within the Western Dested City changed as a result as they thought, <i>This Mo Longzi is actually strong to such a degree.</i>

    At this moment, the eyes of the green-robed male in therge hall faintly contracted as a result.

    ¡°Shen Cangsheng, this farce will end right here!¡±

    Standing arrogantly below the demonic dragon, Mo Longzi looked down towards Shen Cangsheng, while a cruel sneer surfaced at the corner of his mouth. Extending his finger out, he gave a tap towards towards Shen Cangsheng in the distance below.

    Roar!

    Raising its head to give a long roar, the demonic dragon turned into a ck bolt of lightning as it swooped down in a sh. Under the terrifying rush, the space around it started to distort, with the air also exploding apart due to its force, while the Spiritual Energy of the world all scattered away.

    This rushing force was sufficient to crush a Heavenly Completion Stage Middle Phase expert into dust!

    At this moment, the faces of Su Xuan, He Yao and the rest, who were observing the fight happening in the sky, all turned pale. Obviously, all of them had sensed the terrifying degree of Mo Longzi¡¯s attack.

    Raising his head, Shen Cangsheng looked towards the scene of the demonic dragon diving towards him. As the hands that held his Golden Lotus War God Spear faintly shivered, rampant and fanatical fighting intent erupted from his eyes.

    Taking a step forward, a low roar seemed to ring out from his throat as bright and resplendent golden light erupted from his body, causing him to appear iparably dazzling. With a shake of his golden spear, it pierced forward in an extremely slow manner.

    Bang!

    Creases seemed to appear in the space before it as a shadow of a golden spear hundreds of feet long surfaced behind Shen Cangsheng.

    ¡°Punishment Enforcer Deity Tier Spiritual Art, Punishment Enforcer¡¯s Spear!¡±

    A low and deep voice resounded as indescribable awe and might erupted from the golden spear¡¯s shadow. The feeling one got from it was akin to a divine enforcer appearing in the sky, causing everyone¡¯s hearts to tremble in fear.

    Humm!

    The gigantic golden spear¡¯s shadow shot forward, shattering the horizon apart. Under the tight gazes of countless people, it brazenly collided head-on against the swooping demonic dragon!

    Boom!

    An astonishing p of thunder reverberated across the entire stretch of the world as gigantic gold and ck Spiritual Energy storms instantly swept out The bright sky instantly turned dim and dark as furious gales howled about, wreaking havoc and devastation.

    Countless people tightly stared at the gigantic Spiritual Energy storms to were kicked up, while wondering, <i>Is that Shen Cangsheng able to resist against that terrifying attack from Mo Longzi?</i>

    Within therge hall, the green-robed male faintly narrowed his eyes, while his gaze remained frozen at the spectacle before him.

    Bang!

    Just as his gaze was fluctuating with uncertainty, countless people looked with overwhelming shock and astonishment in their eyes as the Spiritual Energy storms before their eyes were split apart. At this moment, the gigantic spear¡¯s shadow was being violently grasped in the ws of the demonic dragon, which proceeded to give a ferocious clench.

    Bang!

    Under the overbearing grip of the demonic dragon, the golden spear¡¯s shadow shattered and broke into pieces. Shooting through the Spiritual Energy storms, the malevolent demonic dragon brought along its frightening shadow as it enveloped over Shen Cangsheng.

    Boundless Spiritual Energy erupted from Shen Cangsheng¡¯s body as ast desperate attempt to protect himself. This was the only thing he could do at this moment.

    Bang!

    As Mo Longzi rushed forward, Shen Cangsheng appeared to have suffered a serious injury as blood instantly spewed out from his mouth. Due to the attack from the former, his chest appeared to have somewhat caved in. Rapidly shooting back, he appeared akin to a bird with broken wings, rapidly dropping out of the sky, before violently shooting straight into the ground below.

    The entire earth instantly copsed at this moment as the surrounding structures instantly crumbled into pieces while gigantic cracks extended from the location of his fall.

    Due to the spectacle unfolding before their eyes, the entire city be much, much quieter at this moment.

    Countless people shot into the sky to look at the area that had copsed, with dense plumes of dust rising from the location.

    In the distance, the faces of Su Xuan, He Yao and the rest had all been drained of blood as a chill shook through their bodies. This Mo Longzi was that terrifying? Even Shen Cangsheng wasn¡¯t able to stand against him.

    Standing across the horizon, Mo Longzi stared with indifference at the copsed ground. With a wave of his sleeve, gales whipped up,pletely scattering the plumes of dust present.

    As the dust scattered away, everyone could finally see the scene present within. A deep depression had formed on the ground, with Shen Cangsheng, now covered in blood, with his clothes in tatters, swaying and stumbling as he stood within it.

    The long spear was still being grasped in his hands. However, its body appeared dim and dull at this moment, having clearly suffered serious damage.

    Although Shen Cangsheng was still standing, anyone could tell that he shouldn¡¯t have the strength to continue fighting.

    Without Shen Cangsheng restricting him, wouldn¡¯t Mo Longzi be able to immediately control the entire situation?

    ¡°Shen Cangsheng, is there anything left that you want to say?¡± As he stood in the air, Mo Longzi gave a faint smile, a vor of victory hanging within. Although Shen Cangsheng was formidable, he hadn¡¯t truly reached the Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase, after all. Therefore, in a head-to-head confrontation with him, thetter simply didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of advantage.

    Tightly staring at Mo Longzi, Shen Cangsheng attempted to revolve his Spiritual Energy, only to result in him spurting more blood out as he staggered and stumbled.

    ¡°Look¡¯s like this fight will ultimately end in the victory for our Demonic Dragon Pce. The Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy is nothing more than this.¡± Mo Longzi spoke out while shaking his head in pity. Clenching his hand, boundless Spiritual Energy condensed within, while killing intent surfaced within his eyes. Obviously, he had already intended to truly finish Shen Cangsheng at this ce. With thetter¡¯s talent, as well as his growth-rate, even he was somewhat dreadful.

    ¡°In your next life, don¡¯t go to such a useless ce like the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy again.¡±

    A ridiculing smile appeared on Mo Longzi¡¯s face as the boundless Spiritual Energy within his hand carried forth his killing intent and rushed out.

    Bang!

    However, right at that instant, the sky in the distance, which was covered by the gigantic Spiritual Array, suddenly emitted an astonishingly loud sound, causing countless people to look over in astonishment. Even Mo Longzi was no exception, since a shiver shook through his body.

    The gigantic Spiritual Energy was intensely vibrating at this moment. With a final loud bang, itpletely exploded and shattered apart.

    Glowing dots that blotted the sky scattered and descended.

    Countless gazes turned towards the ce that had the densest quantity of glowing dots. At that ce, the blurry figures of two people were faintly discernable as they came into view.

    Within the giant hall, expression of the green-robed male started to change. Thick feelings of shock and astonishment erupted from his eyes as he muttered, ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    As the glowing dots gradually dissipated, the two figures finally appeared. However, as they appeared, the entire city turned deathly silent as everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and amazement.

    At this moment, the two figures were in close range of each other. However, one of them had a palm gripping around the throat of the other. At this moment, thetter¡¯s face was deathly pale, while not even daring to make the slightest movement.

    Unable to contain their emotions, Su Xuan covered her mouth, while shocked expressions flooded the face of He Yao and the rest.

    That was because, the one standing there was Mu Chen, while the one being grabbed by the throat, was Wu Jia.

    They had won their fight over there, with the victor being Mu Chen!

 Chapter 373 - The Powerful Mo Longzi

    <strong>Chapter 373 - The Powerful Mo Longzi</strong>

    The atmosphere across the entire Western Dested City seemed to have frozen solid.

    Bringing along thick feelings of shock, stupefied gazes looked towards the scene across the horizon. In the next moment, the corners of their mouths started to open uncontrobly. This ending was clearly something that was totally outside of their expectations.

    Across the horizon, Mu Chen stood in the air, his clothes in tatters, with a few wounds showing on his body. ck lightning arced and danced around his body, while an exceptionally chilly expression was disyed on his face. With a gaze as sharp as knives, he stared towards Wu Jia, who was right in front of him, whose face was now flushed red.

    Like a steel vice, his hand locked around the throat of thetter, while Spiritual Energy erupted from his palm. With just the slightest bit of movement, he would be able to instantly shatter Wu Jia¡¯s throat.

    An ashen colour started to appear on Wu Jia¡¯s face.Within his eyes, the remnant of an incredulous expression was present, showing him having yet to return back to reality after Mu Chen barbarically smashed his array and caused him to suffer aplete copse.

    Wu Jia¡¯s current strength had already reached Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase. However, he never imagined that he would lose in such a short amount of time after his Spiritual Array was broken apart by Mu Chen.

    Thebat prowess disyed by Mu Chen had clearly far, far surpassed the strength perceived by his outer appearance.

    Astonished mouring noises erupted out, quickly breaking apart the silence within the city. The currentmotion was even being more intense than when Shen Cangsheng was defeated, since the scene that unfurled before them had far exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.

    Who would have thought that Wu Jia, a Rank 5 Spiritual Array Master, would actually suffer defeat in the hands of Mu Chen, whose strength was merely at Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase?

    ¡°He¡¯s truly interesting,¡± muttered the green-robed male with a faint smile, while shooting a peculiar look at Mu Chen. This youth appeared to also have some hidden methods and tricks up his sleeves. It¡¯s no wonder why he dared to take action under such circumstances.

    ¡°However, even though Wu Jia¡¯s defeat. They have still not considered to have obtained victory.¡± He proceeded to mutter. As of now, Shen Cangsheng had already been defeated, with Mo Longzi about to take action elsewhere. Facing against the super-fierce figure that even Shen Cangsheng couldn¡¯t stop, there seemed to be nobody from the side of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy that coulde out to contend.

    In this current situation, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was already on the disadvantageous side. Even with Mu Chen¡¯s victory, it was hard to shake and reverse the situation. After all, Mo Longzi was someone that couldn¡¯t bepared to Wu Jia.

    Due to Mu Chen¡¯s victory, Su Xuan, He Yao and the rest of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy people were pleasantly surprised for an instant, before quickly reverting to grave expressions, which was redited from the present dire situation. If Shen Cangsheng still had the strength to fight, with Mu Chen coborating within him, the two of them would be able to contend with Mo Longzi. However, as of now, Shen Cangsheng had already suffered heavy injuries... As for the sides of Li Xuantong and Luo Li, although they had gotten the upper hand, both of them were in a life-or-death entanglement, causing them to be unable to extricate themselves for the time being.

    Within this time, Mo Longzi might be able to crush and defeat Mu Chen.

    Across the horizon, Mu Chen sent an apathetic look towards Wu Jia, who he had already subdued. Turning his head around, he looked towards the distance. Upon seeing Shen Cangsheng, who waspletely covered in blood, with a depressed aura, his heart instantly sank. Shen Cangsheng truly was not Mo Longzi¡¯s match.

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re truly surprising.¡± Mo Longzi¡¯s faintly astonished gaze rested on Mu Chen¡¯s body, before proceeding to show a faint smile as he continued his statement. ¡°However, you stillte by a bit.¡±

    Swish!

    From the distance, Su Xuan, He Yao and the rest had shot over, descending before Shen Cangsheng, protecting him from the front as they vigntly stared at Mo Longzi.

    Mu Chen looked at the battlefields of Luo Li and Li Xuantong. At this moment, the two of them had already sensed the progress of the situation over at Mu Chen¡¯s side, and their attacks suddenly became fierce and violent in an attempt to rapidly end their battle to assist him.

    However, Mu Gu and Gui Xiong weren¡¯t ordinary people, after all. At this moment, they had also be more vicious, sending attack after attack of all-out blows sweeping out, risking their lives to bring Luo Li and Li Xuantong down.

    A faint sh spackled within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, before sending a palm patting heavily down on Wu Jia¡¯s chest. Blood immediately spurted out from thetter as the Spiritual Energy surrounding his body instantly became dispirited, clear indications of having suffered a serious blow.

    After maiming thebat capabilities of this Wu Jia, Mu Chen flung him towards Su Xuan and the rest. He raised his head, and coldly stared at Mo Longzi as boundless Spiritual Energy fluctuations gushed out of him once again.

    ¡°You¡¯re not my match.¡± Facing the gazeing from Mu Chen, Mo Longzi just gave a faint smile as he spoke out.

    Not a single expression hung on Mu Chen¡¯s face, the same with his words, with only the reing from him still remaining chilly and cold.

    ¡°Truly, a detestable fellow.¡± Mo Longzi muttered under his breath, while malevolent killing intent surged and erupted from the depths of his eyes. For this entire matter, the youth in front of him had caused much divergence in his well-prepared ns, causing him to feel extreme ire and detestment towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°I really, really want to kill you right here, right now...¡±

    Baleful and ominous aura that blotted the skies, apanied by his boundless and tyrannical Spiritual Energy, hid the skies and covered the earth as they swept out from Mo Longzi, enveloping over Mu Chen. In the next instant, a tremble shook through his body as he explosively shot out.

    ¡®¡°Mu Chen, be careful!¡±¡¯ Su Xuan and the rest hastily cried out. That Mo Longzi¡¯s was truly extremely vicious. He had immediately taken action.

    Swish!

    Mo Longzi¡¯s speed was extremely fast, appearing before Mu Chen in a sh. Sending out a vicious pat, he noticed a dragon¡¯s shadow that was unexpectedly surfacing around thetter¡¯s body. As rays of brilliance shed out, thetter explosively retreated, escaping Mo Longzi¡¯s attack range.

    ¡°This is...the Dragon Soaring Art?¡±

    Looking at the dragon shadow that appeared around Mu Chen¡¯s body in a sh, shock and astonishment erupted from Mo Longzi¡¯s eyes, before instantly being filled with a dark shadow as he spoke out, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve gotten quite a good deal of benefits from the Spiritual Treasure room of the White Dragon Sovereign, huh? Even his Dragon Soaring Art was learnt by you.¡±

    The White Dragon Sovereign was once one of the highest ranking members of the Demonic Dragon Pce of the past. Therefore, Mo Longzi also knew about this consummate skill of his. This Dragon Soaring Art was a part of a rather formidable Deity Tier Spiritual Art. Once it was mastered to a great degree, one could seemingly transform into a divine dragon, while being able to pierce through space to evade and escape. Even a Sovereign Realm expert would find it difficult obstruct such a cultivator. During that year, when the White Dragon Sovereign had betrayed the Demonic Dragon Pce, the Demonic Dragon Pce had tried their best to contain him, but to no avail, since he escaped at the end. What he relied on was this Dragon Soaring Art.

    Although the Dragon Soaring Art that Mu Chen had cultivated was still at the most elementary ¡°dragon shadow¡± level, the increase in speed was already extremely quickly, making Mu Chen exceptionally hard to deal with.

    As the dragon¡¯s shadow surfaced around Mu Chen¡¯s body, it made him appear as if he was a green wisp of smoke. Vignce filled his heart as he red at Mo Longzi. At this very moment, what he needed to do was to buy the most amount of time for Li Xuantong and Luo Li.

    If he was able to drag his fight till Li Xuantong and Luo Li finished theirs, it would be much easier for him.

    Nevertheless, Mo Longzi had clearly seen through his intent. He sneered as he said, ¡°Although the Dragon Soaring Art is formidable, you¡¯re only mastered to such a small level. Do you really think that I can¡¯t deal with you?¡±

    Taking a step forward, surging Spiritual Energy gushed out from him, seemingly blocking the sky, causing this entire stretch of the world to instantly turn dim.

    ¡°Demonic Dragon¡¯s Shadow!¡±

    Greyish-ck Spiritual Energy hid the skies and covered the earth as it rushed towards him. Akin to a gigantic light screen, it enveloped an area of approximately thousands of feet long, with Mu Chen being unable to escape as he was covered by it.

    Roar! Roar!

    As the light screen came enveloping over, a malevolent dragon roar, filled with a strange demonic energy, rang out, causing Mu Chen to feel his body bing heavy.

    Intense chilling intent erupted from Mo Longzi¡¯s eyes as he extended his hands. Furiously giving a pat down, a chillingly cold roar resounded across the world, ¡°Demonic Dragon¡¯s w!¡±

    Bang!

    Boundless Spiritual Energy condensed across the horizon, immediately transforming into a gigantic palm a hundred feet wide. ck dragon scales densely filled the surface of the giant hand. Sparkling with a chilling glow, it appeared to be able to shatter and copse mountains.

    The giant hundred foot-wide hand patted furiously down towards Mu Chen, as ear-piercing sounds of the air exploding rang out.

    Looking at the shadow that came enveloping over him, Spiritual Energy erupted from Mu Chen, before transforming into a starry sky behind him. Three gigantic figures condensed and formed within it, before carrying along boundless rays of starlight as they swept out.

    Four Divine Constetions Scripture, Divine Seal of the White Tiger! Divine Seal of the ck Tortoise! Divine Seal of the Vermillion Bird!

    Beastial roars resounded acrossed the horizon! Three giant beasts howled as they shot out, immediately smashing head-on against the iing greyish-ck giant hand!

    Bang!

    Astonishing explosions resounded across the sky as iparably erratic and rampaging Spiritual Energy waves swept out. Even Mu Chen was sent flying back thousands of feet, with the Spiritual Energy and blood within his body faintly churning around as a grave expression filled his face. Only after crossing hands with Mo Longzi was he truly able to understand how tyrannical thetter was. No wonder why even Shen Cangsheng was unable to resist his attacks.

    Raising his head, Mu Chen looked towards the Spiritual Energy waves sweeping out in the distance. Over there, Mo Longzi had his feet treading on the Spiritual Energy Waves, with his hands crossed behind his back. An expression of indifference covered his face as if the previous confrontation did not have the slightest bit of effect towards him.

    ¡°To block my strike while being at the Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase, you truly have some ability.¡± Shooting a look at Mu Chen, whose chest was now heaving slightly, Mo Longzi spoke out with an apathetic tone.

    Hearing those words by Mo Longzi, not a change happened to Mu Chen¡¯s expression. Instead, the palms hidden within his sleeves started to faintly tremble, and the surrounding space started to fluctuation.

    ¡°The White Dragon Sovereign was, after all, a person from our Demonic Dragon Pce. Since you¡¯ve learnt the Dragon Soaring Art, you can be considered to have some connection to our Demonic Dragon Pce. If you¡¯re able to kill Shen Cangsheng and the rest, I might be able to allow you to join our Demonic Dragon Pce. Compared to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, your future there might be much, much greater.¡± Mo Longzi suddenly made an offer to Mu Chen with a smile. If he was able to drag Mu Chen into the Demonic Dragon Pce, the face of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy mightpletely go down the drain. To him, this was an extremely good way to deal a blow to his enemies.

    ¡°A power that was ousted like a stray dog by the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy dares to speak such words?¡± Mu Chen replied with a mocking smile.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to ept my good graces, you can follow all of them and die in this Western Dested City!¡±

    Chilling intent shed within Mo Longzi eyes as he clenched his hands. Surging Spiritual Energy gushed forth and condensed, forming two gigantic dragons around his body. With a roar, they swept straight towards Mu Chen.

    A dragon¡¯s shadow surfaced around Mu Chen as he explosively retreated. His ck pupils started to turn crystalline once against as his hands came together to form a seal.

    Bang!

    At the instant when Mu Chen¡¯s hands came together, the entire stretch of the world shook and trembled. In the next instant, countless people noticed rays of brilliance blossoming in the sky as boundless Spiritual Energy hid the skies and covered the earth as they condensed together.

    Within a short span of a few breaths, a gigantic Spiritual Array surfaced. Two iparably gigantic ck lotuses slowly revolved within its centre, while frightening Spiritual Energy fluctuations that caused people¡¯s expressions to change radiated out.

    ¡°Demonic Butchering Lotus Spiritual Array!¡±

    A low roar resounded within Mu Chen¡¯s heart as his eyes turned frosty. Sending a palm patting out, under the countless shocked gazes below, the gigantic Spiritual Array started to revolve in the air.

    At this moment, an expression of shock and astonishment was also present on the face of the green-robed male within therge hall. The degree of Spiritual Array arranged by Mu Chen had already reached the realm of a Rank 5 Spiritual Array. Could it be that this youth was actually a Rank 5 Spiritual Array Master?

    A Rank 5 Spiritual Array Master at such an age...

    His eyes started to slightly narrow as he thought, <i>This youth is slightly unusual. However, exactly till what point will he be able hold on against Mo Longzi...?</i>

 Chapter 374 - Trump Cards Revealing

    <strong>Chapter 374 - Trump Cards Revealing</strong>

    Bang!

    Brimming with boundless Spiritual Energy, the two gigantic ck lotuses started to slowly revolve, radiating a powerful pressure that enveloped across the entire Western Dested City.

    The expressions of countless people faintly changed due to the two gigantic ck lotuses, since they had sensed the formidability and might of Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Array. From the pressure and Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating from it, even a Heavenly Completion Stage Middle Phase expert would be left with the only option to temporarily retreat from it.

    Indeed, this youth by the name of Mu Chen truly had some ability. It¡¯s no wonder why he¡¯s able to defeat Wu Jia. It looked like his attainments on the aspect of Spiritual Arrays wasn¡¯t lower than thetter. In fact, he might even be more tyrannical.

    Roar!

    While countless people were sighing in admiration towards Mu Chen¡¯s abilities, the two gigantic malevolent dragons had already howled over, their roars shaking the entire stretch of the world.

    Humm!

    The two gigantic ck lotuses started to rapidly revolve. Under the cold and chilling gaze from Mu Chen, two gigantic rays of ck light spewed out all of the sudden right from the centre of both lotuses. They intertwined together, appearing simr to two ck dragons that had entangled with one another as indescribably overbearing and tyrannical energies radiated from them.

    Bang!

    Under the attentive gazes from everyone, the two rays of ck light violently smashed against the bodies of the two demonic dragons. A ck light instantly blossomed across the horizon, covering and shrouding over the entire sky.

    Roar!

    Painful roars erupted from the two demonic dragons as they did everything they could to struggle and escape. Nevertheless, under the rays of the ck light, which appeared to be as dense as ink, they started to corrode, before turning incorporeal.

    Bang!

    As a loud bang rang out, the two demonic dragons were pierced right through by the ink-like rays of ck light. Furthermore, the rays of light continued on with their assault. Without appearing to have weakened, they violently shot over towards Mo Longzi as they enveloped over him.

    A mor rang out across the entire city.

    A dark and cold expression appeared on Mo Longzi¡¯s face as he looked towards the ck rays of light shooting over towards him. He was able to sense that the powerful energies contained within them were sufficient to smash and defeat a person at the Heavenly Completion Stage Middle Phase.

    However, it was a pity that he, Mo Longzi, was much, much stronger than a Heavenly Completion Stage Middle Phase.

    As a dark shadow erupted from Mo Longzi¡¯s eyes, he took a step out. Dense greyish-ck Spiritual Energy erupted from his arms asyers of ck scales surfaced on his skin.

    ¡°Scram off!¡±

    A cold roar rang out from Mo Longzi as he sent two fists rumbling out. The air before him instantaneously exploded, while ripples undted across the surrounding space. Without the slightest intent of evading, Mo Longzi¡¯s fists heavily impacted against the two ck rays of light that were shooting towards him.

    Boom!

    Rings of rampaging Spiritual Energy ripples were seen spreading out by everyone as Mo Longzi was sent retreating a dozen steps back. The sleeves around his arms were torn into tatters. However, not a single injury was present on his arm. Furthermore, from the head-on confrontation, the ck rays of light that seemed to be an irresistible force were immediately shattered into glowing dots that blotted the sky.

    This Mo Longzi¡¯s strength was actually on the level that could easily resist a Fifth Grade Spiritual Array!

    Shock erupted within the hearts of countless people as everyone thought, <i>This Mo Longzi is indeed extremely formidable and powerful.</i> Although Mu Chen had used the strength of a Fifth Grade Spiritual Array Master, the degree of the Spiritual Array arranged by him was unable to cope with Mo Longzi.

    Grave expressions filled the faces of Su Xuan, He Yao and the rest. All of them had seen the might of Mu Chen¡¯s Demonic Butchering Lotus Spiritual Array. However, they never expected that a Spiritual Array of such might was, in all, only able to force Mo Longzi to retreat, nothing more than that.

    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s very difficult for Mu Chen to be Mo Longzi¡¯s match.¡± Xu Huang whispered.

    ¡°As long as he can endure till Luo Li and Li Xuantong finish of their opponents, with the coboration of the three of them, they¡¯ll have some chance of victory.¡± He Yao chimed in while wrinkling his forehead. However, with Mo Longzi¡¯s level of intellect, he would clearly not give Mu Chen such a chance.

    He would definitely end this fight as quickly as possible.

    ¡°This fellow...¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes had narrowed as a result of seeing the spectacle that had yed before his eyes. This was truly the first time that his Demonic Butchering Lotus Spiritual Array was unable to have its desired effect. The strength of this Mo Longzi was truly very powerful and formidable.

    Whoosh!

    Raising his head, Mo Longzi sent a chillingly dark smile towards Mu Chen. In the next instant, in a sh, he appeared right before Mu Chen.

    Having raised his vignce against him, the dragon¡¯s shadow around Mu Chen¡¯s body sparkled as he explosively retreated hundreds of metres back. At the same time, with a change of his hand seal, the two giant ck lotuses that had yet to dissipate started to revolve once again, sending two ck rays of light violently shooting out.

    Bang! Bang!

    Mo Longzi¡¯s fists rumbled out again, smashing the two iing rays of light apart while being forced to retreat a dozen steps back once again. However, this time, he gave a violent stomp with his feet, making his speed increase dramatically, causing remnant shadows to appear across the sky.

    In the short span of a blink of an eye, he had appeared right before Mu Chen like a specter. As the chillingly dark sneer turned somewhat malevolent, he spoke out, ¡° Do you truly thinking that you¡¯ll be able to avoid me with your small aplishment in the Soaring Dragon Technique?¡±

    Clenching his fingers tightly together, the ck scales on his fist sparkled with a sinisterly cold light, appearing akin to a weapon of ughter and carnage, while chilling and erratic fluctuations radiating out.

    ¡°Dragon Breaking Fist!¡±

    A low roar rang out from Mo Longzi¡¯s mouth as he sent his fist rumbling out. The air in front instantly shattered and exploded as the fist went straight for Mu Chen.

    At this distance, Mu Chen was already unable to attempt any form of evasion. A fierce expression shed within his ck pupils as ck lightning raced and erupted from his body, while a lightning rune surfaced on his chest.

    Activating his Lightning God¡¯s Physique, Mu Chen turned his body, sending a fist violently rumbling out, and smashed it straight against the fisting from Mo Longzi.

    Bang!

    Ripples visible the naked-eye extended out seemingly at the instant when the two fists smashed against each other. Vibrations shook the surrounding space as the Spiritual Energy surging forth from the two had seemingly transformed into violent storms.

    A shudder went through Mu Chen as he went flying back hundreds of metres. A faintly sweet taste appeared in his mouth as a sliver of blood appeared as it flowed down from the corner of his mouth. After all, his strength was only at the level of Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase. Although he had the reinforcement from his Lightning God Physique, in such a head-on collision of strength, he obviously wasn¡¯t Mo Longzi¡¯s match.

    Standing arrogantly in the air, Mo Longzi didn¡¯t move a single inch from the earlier collision, with only a tremble of his shoulder, which was dealt with by the energy within his body. Looking with ridicule and contempt at Mu Chen, he spoke towards thetter, ¡°You¡¯re truly a crazily arrogant brat. You actually dared to fight head-on with me. Looks like you¡¯ve no regards for your life.¡±

    Hearing those words and seeing Mo Longzi¡¯s reactions towards the earlier exchange, Mu Chen¡¯s expression sank like a brick in water. The disparity between Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase and Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase was truthfully far toorge. Even with all the various methods he had used, he was struggling with much difficulty.

    Wanting to truly be a threat to Mo Longzi using ordinary methods was simply impossible.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes started to sparkle as he pondered on the methods and ways he could use.

    Obviously, Mo Longzi wasn¡¯t going to foolishly wait for Mu Chen toplete his preparations. With a sneer, he shot out once again, yet again disying that astonishing speed. Hiding the skies and covering the earth, a furious barrage of attacks swept towards Mu Chen.

    In response, Mu Chen could only twist and turn his body to evade the iing attacks. However, there were many instances where he was forced by Mo Longzi¡¯s absolutely tyrannical strength to meet in a head-on confrontation of power. Therefore, under this assault, Mu Chen quickly fell into a disadvantage.

    Within the city, countless people sighed in admiration within their hearts, since Mo Longzi truly was the more formidable one. Although that Mu Chen had caused people to feel shock and astonishment by hisbat prowess, the disparity between one full stage wasn¡¯t that easy to be supplemented.

    The faces of Su Xuan, He Yao and the rest were brimming with anxiousness, because once Mu Chen falls, they would no longer have the chance to reverse the entire situation around any more.

    Bang! Bang!

    Low and deep sounds continued to ring out across the sky. Following every sound, Mu Chen would be sent miserably flying back, while the blood dripping down from the corners of his mouth became increasingly prominent.

    However, every single time when Mu Chen was miserably sent flying back, the palms within his sleeves would intensely tremble, before light would flow out of his finger tips. As this happened, the air would faintly ripple, before returning to its original, undisturbed state.

    In the air, Mu Chen¡¯s situation became increasingly miserable and dire. Being forced to flee in all directions by Mo Longzi, cries of pity and mockingughter started to ring out within the city. However, after hearing those noises, frustration and unwillingness were surprisingly absent from the ck eyes of the youth. On the contrary, a chilling calmness akin to the bottom of an ancientke was present.

    Seeing the blood flowing down from the corner of Mu Chen¡¯s mouth, Su Xuan couldn¡¯t help covering her mouth with her jade-like hands, while an impulsion to help him erupted within her heart. However, at this very moment, the other cruel people from the Bounty List Rankings were tightly staring at them.

    From the looks of it, Mu Chen seemed to be unable to hold on for much longer.

    Within therge hall, the green-robed male faintly narrowed his eyes as he stared at the scene of Mo Longzi seemingly dominating over Mu Chen. Faintly wrinkling his forehead, he seemed to have discovered that wasn¡¯t quite right.

    Bang!

    In the sky, Mo Longzi¡¯s spectre-like figure appeared before Mu Chen once again. With a face filled with gloom, he sent another fist rumbling towards Mu Chen¡¯s throat, causing thetter to cross his arms in front of his body in defense.

    Bang!

    Mo Longzi¡¯s fist violently mmed against Mu Chen arms, causing a mouthful of blood to spurt out from thetter as intense pain racked his arm. If not for him having cultivated his Lightning God¡¯s Physique, his arms would definitely be maimed after receiving that attack.

    Relying on the force of the blow, Mu Chen explosively retreated, his fingertips still vibrating, while fluctuations radiated within the air.

    The blood flowing down from the corner of his mouth was now clear and prominent, with only the chilling expression within those pair of ck pupils growing increasingly thicker.

    After stabilising his body after backing off a couple hundred feet, Mu Chen slowly cleaned away the blood from the corner of his mouth before proceeding to chillingly re at Mo Longzi.

    ¡°You¡¯re truly a tenacious brat. Looks like the body refinement divine art that you¡¯ve cultivated is quite formidable.¡± said Mo Longzi with a sinisterugh. If he was reced by an ordinary person, even someone whose strength was at the Heavenly Completion Stage Middle Phase would have already long suffered heavy injuries after being smashed so many times by him. However, although the Mu Chen before his eyes appeared rather miserable, he clearly still possessed the capability to continue fighting.

    ¡°Nevertheless, I really want to see, exactly how many more punches you can take from me!¡±

    A malevolentugh rang out from Mo Longzi as he took a step out, wanting to continue his assault to finish Mu Chen off.

    However, just as he was able to take another step forward, a chilling smile bursting within killing intent surfaced from the corner of Mu Chen¡¯s mouth in the far distance. At this moment, those pair of ck pupils had turned crystalline, seemingly able to see through the myriad of every living thing in the world, appearing exceedingly mysterious.

    Rumble!

    Astonishing fluctuations rang out across the world, shocking and astonishing countless people to raise their heads, only to see the Spiritual Energy in the sky above them seemingly starting to rampage about. Countless glowing lines started toe together within the air, before spreading out. From the looks of it, they appeared to form an iparably gigantic furnace.

    Mo Longzi¡¯s eyes instantly contracted faintly as he looked at the spectacle unfurling around him, causing his expression to slowly start sinking.

    Raising his head, Mu Chen looked towards Mo Longzi, who had a sunken expression hanging on his face. In the next instant, an extremely chilling voice containing some ridiculement within resounded across the sky.

    ¡°Did you really think I was allowing you to freely hit me, you trash?¡±

 Chapter 375 - Divine Furnace Heavenly Array

    <strong>Chapter 375 - Divine Furnace Heavenly Array</strong>

    Boundless Spiritual Energy blossomed across the sky akin to a tidal wave. As the countless glowing threads intertwined, an iparably giant furnace started to faintly form within the sky.

    Enveloping the ground below, the furnace started radiating with astonishing fluctuations.

    A slight change happened to the expressions of countless people as they stared at the glowing furnace. If one took a closer look, one would be able to discover that it was a gigantic Spiritual Array. As for thoseplicated-looking glowing lines, they were whatprised of the array¡¯s formation.

    This Spiritual Array seemed to be even stronger than the double lotus Spiritual Array from before!

    Shock and astonishment erupted once again in the hearts of quite a few experts, while the gazes they sent towards Mu Chen had changed. This fellow was actually acting weak on purpose! Furthermore, he had even fused his Spiritual Seals within the air from god knows when! Only afterpleting the arrangement of the array¡¯s formation did he break his character and reveal such a powerful Spiritual Array.

    Previously, he was being forced to such a miserable state. However, no one had expected that the sorry figure he appeared to be was just a method used by him to mask his arrangement of his Spiritual Array.

    Furthermore, everyone had to admit that his concealment was extremely good, as even Mo Longzi was unable to discover and sense it.

    This youth seemed to be quite young. Yet, not the slightest bit of the usual shallowness in one¡¯s mind was present with his thinking. He was able to still remain calm and unflustered even in such a life-or-death situation, while relying on Mo Longzi¡¯s carelessness to arrange a Spiritual Array in secret.

    ¡°This new batch of Freshmen of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy appears to be slightly formidable,¡± said the green-robed male with some shock and astonishment present within his eyes. Even he was only able to sense Mu Chen¡¯s spiritual Array right before he started to activate it. Before that, he was simrly unable to sense how Mu Chen had fused his Spiritual Seals into the air.

    Obviously, this Freshman by the name of Mu Chen had rather high attainments on the aspects of Spiritual Arrays. If not, he wouldn¡¯t be able to fuse his Spiritual Seals so perfectly with the air to the point of not creating the slightest bit of visible presence, not allowing anyone to sense any of his intent.

    ¡°This Spiritual Array is powerful.¡±

    Looking at the iparably gigantic furnace in the air, the green-robed man faintly narrowed his eyes. He was able to sense that this Spiritual Array possessed extremely powerful might. This power might be sufficient to truly pose a threat towards Mo Longzi.

    Now, Mo Longzi might have to pay the price for his earlier carelessness.

    Across the horizon, under the attention of countless gazes, Mo Longzi¡¯s expression had turned iparably cold and dark as he looked towards the gigantic furnace that had enveloped him. Sending a dark and sunken look towards Mu Chen at the distance, a faint twitch could be seen within his eyes, causing him to appear exceedingly malevolent.

    ¡°This is unexpected. I¡¯ve truly underestimated you.¡± Mo Longzi spoke out with a slight growl with some teeth clenching and gnashing present within his words. He never expected that he would actually get a fast one pulled onto him by Mu Chen under the attentive gazes of so many people.

    Previously, it seemed as if he hadpletely gained the advantage. However, he had simply not discovered the moment when Mu Chen had arranged his Spiritual Array. It wasn¡¯t to say that he wascking in his sensory capabilities. However, he truly was overly careless. He didn¡¯t believe that Mu Chen could pull off anything between the gaps of his teeth. Therefore, the gigantic furnace was akin to a violent p to his face, causing rage and fury to erupt within his heart.

    A faint expression of indifference hung on Mu Chen¡¯s handsome face, while blood still remained at the corner of his mouth. The Spiritual Array that he had arranged was naturally the one given to him by Ling Xi when he left Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Although it was within the same boundaries of a Rank 5 Spiritual Array, like the Demonic Butchering Lotus Spiritual Array, it possessed mightparable to a Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase. If it was before, Mu Chen would naturally not have the capability to arrange it. However, after opening his Heart¡¯s eye, he finally possessed the capability to do so.

    Naturally, arranging this Spiritual Array would require some time. If he were to arrange such a Spiritual Array right in Mo Longzi¡¯s face, he would definitely be interfered with and stopped by thetter. Therefore, he chose to use a method that no one had expected. When Mo Longzi¡¯s attacks were at their craziest, while his body appeared to be in an extremely miserable state, relying on the concealment by those rampaging Spiritual Energy fluctuations, he had fused the Spiritual Seals, one after another, within the air.

    Therefore, it had led to the scene of Mu Chen¡¯s reversal.

    Shooting a look at Mo Longzi, Mu Chen didn¡¯t continue saying any useless words as he proceeded to cross his legs and sit down in the air. A hand seal was formed, causing the gigantic furnace Spiritual Array to rumble as it revolved. As it did so, the space surrounding the furnace started to seemingly churn and re up.

    ¡°Do you really think that I¡¯ll allow the situation to turn around?!¡±

    A sinister and cold roar rang out of Mo Longzi as he took a step forward. Boundless greyish-ck Spiritual Energy swept out from him. At this moment, anyone could see that this furnace Spiritual Array had caused some dread to surface within him.

    ¡°You love to spew quite a bit of nonsense.¡±

    Mu Chen replied with a faint smile. Changing his hand seal, the air within the furnace turned scarlet-red, almost as if it was about to ignite and burn.

    Bang!

    Upon making contact the with boundless Spiritual Energy radiating out from Mo Longzi, Spiritual Energy started to fluctuate and radiate from the scarlet-red air. Traces of evaporation started to appear as a terrifying temperature started to radiate and spread out from within the furnace Spiritual Array.

    ¡°Divine Furnace Heavenly Array!¡±

    A serene expression seemed to appear on Mu Chen¡¯s face as a low and deep roar brought about some chilliness that slowly rang out from his mouth.

    Rumble!

    Following Mu Chen¡¯s roar, the furnace Spiritual Arraypletely detonated. In the next instant, countless people saw scarlet-red mes forming within the furnace Spiritual Array. Akin to ming clouds, they hid the skies and covered the earth as they swept straight at Mo Longzi.

    The scale of the ming clouds was simply unavoidable, it was impossible to escape!

    Mo Longzi¡¯s expression started to turn somewhat ugly at this moment. From the scarlet-red mes that blotted the skies as they headed over, he could feel a feeling of danger from them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that your Rank 5 Spiritual Array will be able to cope with me!¡±

    Clenching and gnashing his teeth, Mo Longzi formed a hand seal, causing the boundless Spiritual Energy around his body to howl and surge. As Spiritual Energy condensed, it transformed into a glowing Spiritual Energy screen as it enveloped him within.

    A ck demonic dragon swam around the surface of the light screen, while powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiated from it. From the looks of it, this appeared to be the strongest fortified defense Mo Longzi could put up.

    Boom! Boom!

    Scarlet-red mes continued on their path as they spread out. As they extended out, the boundless greyish-ck Spiritual Energy that made contact with it rapidly evaporated away. Within the entire boundary of the furnace Spiritual Array, the defensive boundary created by Mo Longzi continued to be endlessly suppressed and burned away.

    Bang!

    Within a short span of a dozen breaths, the scarlet-red mes finally burnt all the greyish-ck Spiritual Energy to nihility. As the sea of mes surged, they surrounded Mo Longzi¡¯s glowing Spiritual Energy screen, the terrifying temperatureing from them caused ripples to its surface.

    Looking coldly at Mo Longzi and his defensive attempt, Mu Chen¡¯s hand seal suddenly changed.

    Grrrr!

    An ear-piercingly clear screech seemed to ring from within the scarlet-red sea of mes. In the next instant, as the mes surged, they transformed into the shape of a gigantic ming bird.

    Sitting within the sea of mes, the fiery bird pped his fiery wings as it raised its head to give a long roar towards to sky. Hiding the sky and covering the earth, it violently smashed against the demonic dragon swimming on the surface of the glowing Spiritual Energy screen .

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Low and deep exploding sounds continued to ring out across the sky as the giant fiery bird burning with mes rushed forward. At this moment, the furious ripples started to surface on the seemingly indestructible glowing Spiritual Energy screen.

    At this moment, the demonic dragon on the surface of the light screen was roaring as it defended against the attacksing one after another.

    Sitting within the light screen, Mo Longzi¡¯s face had turned ashen as Spiritual Energy continued to erupt from his body to strengthen his defenses. He knew that this Spiritual Array should be Mu Chen¡¯s final method. As long as he could endure it, he could pinch thetter to death at any time!

    After being yed and led around the nose by Mu Chen, he wished he could shatter all of his bones and split apart thetter into thousands of pieces!

    Sensing the venomous gazeing from Mo Longzi, Mu Chen gave a faint smile before proceeding to ignore him. Continuing to revolve his Spiritual Array, he wanted it to erupt with its most powerful strength, heavily damaging and refining thetter to death!

    Bang! Bang!

    Under the rampage of the fiery bird, the ripples spreading out from the glowing Spiritual Energy screen grew increasingly frequent. Furthermore, the demonic dragon swimming on it was much more incorporeal than before.

    The scarlet-red sea of mes in his surroundings seized the opportunity to surge forward. Under the corrosion of the high temperature, even Mo Longzi, who was protected within, had beads of perspiration falling off of him like rain.

    As time continued to slowly pass by, the glowing Spiritual Energy screen became increasingly thinner as the demonic dragon grew exceedingly close towards turning illusionary. This caused the hearts of quite a few people to skip a beat. This Spiritual Array was truly formidable. Even Mo longzi wasn¡¯t able topletely defend against it.

    ¡°Break for me!¡±

    A chilling glint shed within Mu Chen¡¯s ck eyes. With a change of his hand seal, a furious roar akin to the p of thunder rang out from him.

    Bang!

    The furnace Spiritual Array furiously revolved, causing rumbling sounds to ring out. In response, the scarlet-red sea of mes started to rampage and grow erratic. Violently sweeping out, it smashed right against the glowing Spiritual Energy screen that was getting thinner as each second went by.

    Crack!

    Under the all-out pounding, the glowing Spiritual Energy screen finally reached it limit. With a faint sound resounding out, cracks started to extend on the surface of the light screen.

    At this moment, inside, the face of Mo Longzi started to violently contort.

    On the contrary, expressions of ecstasy and joy erupted on the faces of Su Xuan, He Yao and the rest standing in the distance.

    Swish!

    Under the attentive gazes of the countless people in the city, the glowing Spiritual Energy screenpletely copsed. Sensing this opportunity, the scarlet-red sea of mes swept in, instanting surrounding Mo Longzi, who now had nowhere else to evade or hide in.

    At this moment, everyone could see that Mo Longzi¡¯s expression had turned iparably ugly.

    Chi. Chi.

    As the scorchingly high temperatures swept out, Mo Longzi¡¯s clothes were instantly burnt into ashes, with even his skin turning scarlet-red. Under the intense temperatures from the scarlet-red sea of mes, even thetter¡¯s eyes had turned blood shot.

    Puff. Spurt.

    As the terrifying sea of mes advanced towards Mo Longzi, he violently spurted a mouthful of blood. Those pair of iparably venomous eyes locked on towards Mu Chen in the far distance, before he waspletely engulfed by the surging sea of mes.

    Intense shock shook through the hearts of countless people.

    Mo Longzi, had lost?

    The entire city turned deathly silent at this moment as everyone¡¯s gazes were tightly locked at the area pervaded by the sea of mes. At this very instant, the atmosphere in that entire stretch of the world, seemed to havepletely frozen solid.

    The mes were still rising and ring up.

    After quite a while, due to the exhaustion of Spiritual Energy, the gigantic furnace Spiritual Array started to gradually dissipate. Simultaneously, the sea of mes that had pervaded that stretch of the sky started to slowly withdraw.

    Afterpletely withdrawing away from the area, Mo Longzi¡¯s figure had disappeared from within. However, cries of astonishment quickly rang out as people saw a strange object appearing in the sky as the mes disappeared.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes furiously contracted upon seeing the scene as he tightly stared at the area.

    Present within the sky was a ball of blood that was approximately a few feet in diameter. Appearing akin to a clump of meat dripping with blood, it floated mysteriously in the sky.

 Chapter 376 - Dragon Transformation Blood Art

    <strong>Chapter 376 - Dragon Transformation Blood Art</strong>

    The ball of blood floated in the sky as traces of a blood-red baleful Aura radiated from it. Following its minute up and down movements, it appeared akin to a hair-raising clump of meat from the distance.

    This mysterious scene had undoubtedly caused the expressions of countless people to change as a chilling sensation rose within their hearts.

    ¡°This is...¡± faintly wrinkling his eyebrows, while looking at the scene in the sky, the green-robed male muttered to himself before continuing after a whileter, ¡°Could it be the secret skill of the Demonic Dragon Pce, the Dragon Transformation Blood Art?¡±

    ¡°Dragon Transformation Blood Art?¡± A figure spoke out in doubt behind the green-robed male.

    ¡°That¡¯s a high-level secret skill within the Demonic Dragon Pce. Only some of their disciples with extremely high statuses would be able to learn and cultivate it. This skill is mysterious and cruel, as it¡¯s said to requires one to dig out some of one¡¯s flesh before imnting the flesh and blood of a demonic dragon within one¡¯s body. After nourishing the demonic dragon¡¯s flesh and blood with one¡¯s own blood, one could activate it during desperate times, causing one¡¯s strength to drastically increase.¡±

    At this moment, the expression of the green-robed male grew solemn as his continued with his exnation. ¡°However, the price to pay for this mysterious skill is very high. From what Mo Longzi has disyed, it would be hard for him to recover within half a year.¡±

    ¡°Never thought that a brat whose strength was only at the Heavenly Transformation Late Stage would be able to force Mo Longzi to such a degree. He¡¯s truly surprising,¡± replied the person at the back with a sigh of admiration.

    Feeling the same way too, the green-robed male faintly nodded his head. This Freshman by the name of Mu Chen had truly caused people to be overwhelmed with shock and admiration for his abilities. However...forcing Mo Longzi to such a degree, it truly couldn¡¯t be said if this was exactly a fortunate or an unfortunate thing...

    The faces of Su Xuan, He Yao and the rest also turned ugly at this moment. Although they didn¡¯t know exactly what that ball of blood was, it was clearly not any good news for them.

    Beside them, Shen Cangsheng had managed to stabilise his breathing, with his deathly-pale face regaining slight normalcy. However, upon seeing the wriggling ball of blood in the sky, his eyes had also furiously contracted.

    ¡°Dragon Transformation Blood Art...¡± Shen Cangsheng forced the words out from his clenched mouth as his blood-soaked hands tightly gripped his long spear. After exhaling a long breath of air, his expression turned grave as he prepared to take action at any moment. Although his situation wasn¡¯t too good, he knew that the uing situation was not something that Mu Chen could deal with by himself.

    Mu Chen forcing Mo Longzi to such a stage had clearly exceeded his expectations.

    Within the peculiar atmosphere that had filled the entire city, Mu Chen was also tightly staring at the ball of blood that was slightly squirming and wriggling, while a chillingly dark expression fluctuated on his face. He never imagined that he was still unable to defeat Mo Longzi after disying his hidden trump card. That Heavenly Refining Divine Cauldron array that he had arranged was sufficient to deal heavy damage towards experts of Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase.

    That fellow¡¯s too thorny.

    Boom!

    As Mu Chen¡¯s expression changed, the ball of blood floating in the distant sky started to quietly vibrate. Its surface started to squirm and wriggle, almost as if something was seemingly trying to break out of the ball.

    A chilling glint shed within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. Clenching his fingers, he sent a fist rumbling out. Boundless Spiritual Energy surged and swept out, before violently mming against the surface of the ball of blood.

    Swish!

    A low and deep voice rang out as blood blossomed in the sky. However, not a single jolt shook through the ball of blood. Instead, the wriggling and squirming grew increasingly rapid. At that moment, a crack started to quietly extend on its surface.

    Mu Chen¡¯s pupils furiously contracted.

    Bang!

    The ball of blood violently squirmed and wriggled. With a pop, an arm covered entirely by blood-red scales furiously pierced out from within. The arm wasn¡¯t the shape of a human¡¯s arm, the fingers were sharp and pointed, akin to the ws of a wild beast. As it pierced out, an indescribable aura of ughter and massacre radiated, causing the faces of countless people to faintly change.

    As the arm extended out, it shattered the ball of blood apart, causing kes of blood to spread out as a blood-red figure slowly walked out from within.

    As everyone¡¯s line-of-sight converged together, countless people sucked in a breath of cold air.

    Mo Longzi had reappeared, standing in the air. However, at this moment, his body had appeared to have grown much taller. Blood-red scales covered his entire body, while a blood-red dragon tail, approximately a few feet long, continuously wagged to and fro from his back. Akin to two dragon ws, his arms and palms radiated with a chilling glint.

    At this time, Mo Longzi appeared just like a terrifying beast of ughter and carnage. The gaze and auraing from him were exceedingly dreadful and terrifying.

    Roar!

    Mo Longzi faced the sky and gave a long roar, sounding extremely sharp and ear-piercing, causing the faces of countless people to turn pale. The surrounding air shook due to the roar as shock waves radiated towards the distance, appearing exceedingly spectacr.

    ¡°Jie. Jie.¡±

    As his long roar rang out, Mo Longzi¡¯s blood-red eyes locked onto distant Mu Chen. An extremely cruel and sinister smile surfaced from the corner of his mouth as a scarlet-red tongue licked his lips, appearing extremely terrifying.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were filled with caution and vignce as boundless Spiritual Energy radiated from his body. At this moment, he could feel an extremely dangerous vor from Mo Longzi. Thetter was now much more frightening than before.

    ¡°Being able to force to this step... Mu Chen...I have to congratte you.¡±

    Mo Longzi smiled malevolently, while the baleful aura and killing intent within his eyes were seemingly about to turn corporeal. In the next instant, he took a furious step forward. With a wave of his blood-red dragon tall, his body disappeared from everyone¡¯s view.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face instant changed as a dragon¡¯s shadow surfaced around his body. Pushing his speed to his utmost limit, he instantly retreated explosively thousands of feet back.

    Swish!

    However, just as he had appeared thousands of feet away, the air behind him exploded apart as a blurry blood-red figure appeared behind him. As it did, a malevolent and cruelughing voice followed the wind as it rang out.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your speed very fast, Mu Chen? Why are you unable to bear it now, huh?!¡±

    Bang!

    As the malevolentughter rang out, sharp and incisive whooshing sounds resounded behind Mu Chen¡¯s body. The gales created, were swift and sharp to the point of wanting to shatter his body.

    ck lightning coursed and arced across his body, turning around while his arms crossed in front, defending his body.

    Bang!

    The dragon fist covered by blood-red scales, violently mmed against Mu Chen¡¯s arms. A low and deep sound rang out, and a sweet taste erupting in Mu Chen¡¯s throat as he immediately spurted a mouthful of blood. Miserably shooting back, intense pain racked his arms, almost as if they were broken and shattered apart.

    The strength of the current Mo Longzi had already reached a rather frightening stage.

    ¡°Tsk! tsk! Rx, I¡¯ll make sure to break every single bone within your body!¡± The smile on Mo Longzi¡¯s face grew increasingly malevolent and sinister as he uttered those words. With a flick of his dragon tail, his figure disappeared, reappearing right behind Mu Chen. The blood-red scales on his arm turned increasingly radiant and brightly coloured, almost as if blood was about to drip from them.

    Bang!

    A fist rumbled out, causing the surrounding air to immediately explode apart.

    With a clench of his hand, a ck pagoda appeared. Expanding outwards, it protected Mu Chen from the front.

    Ding!

    Mo Longzi¡¯s punch mmed violently on the surface of the ck pagoda, causing a clear metallic sound to reverberate out. Sparks blossomed as the ck pagoda was sent flying back, with Mu Chen also being sent shooting back for quite a distance.

    ¡°Truly an interesting fellow. You¡¯re actually still able to resist.¡± A malevolent and sinisterugh rang out from Mo Longzi as he rapidly shot forward akin to a red bolt of lightning.

    ¡°However, let me see how long more you can continue to endure!¡±

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    In the sky, Mo Longzi¡¯s speed had reached an astonishing level, appearing akin to a red bolt of lightning that was piercing through the air. At this moment, Mu Chen waspletely on the disadvantageous side. If not for the ck pagoda protecting his body, he would have already suffered heavy injuries from the fierce and cruel attacks of the former.

    However, even with the ck pagoda, his situation was extremely dire. Blood continued to flow out throughout his body. From the looks of it, it was clear that he was unable to endure for much longer.

    Fear and trepidation shook the hearts of Su Xuan and the rest, since it was clear that Mu Chen and Mo Longzi were already not on the same level of strength. Regardless of how many methods and trump cards Mu Chen pulled out, he could no longer turn the situation around.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and help him.¡±

    Clenching and gnashing his teeth, regardless of his injuries, Shen Cangsheng wanted to take action. With the current progress of the situation, Mu Chen would be stuck in an extremely undesirable position very soon. How could he sit and watch as Mu Chen gets killed by Mo Longzi?!

    Su Xuan and the rest instantly felt anxious and worried. With his current state, if Shen Cangsheng were to offer his help, he wouldn¡¯t be able to provide much help for Mu Chen.

    Ding!

    In the sky, Mo Longzi¡¯s fist fiercelynded once again on the surface of the ck pagoda. Intensely vibrating, the ck pagoda grew dim at this instant, before transforming into a ck light that rushed into Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Clearly, after enduring the numerous rampaging attacks unleashed by Mo Longzi, the pagoda had already reached its limit.

    ¡°Tsk. tsk. Do you have any more things left to show?¡±

    A strangeugh rang out from Mo Longzi as his malevolent and sinister gaze appeared extremely frightening. ¡°If not, you can go and die now!¡±

    With a step, he appeared right in front of Mu Chen. The sharp-pointed blood-red ws were thrust straight towards thetter¡¯s chest akin to a bolt of red lightning.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes had turned blood shot as he prepared to crazily fight with all he had against this Mo Longzi.

    Ring!

    However, just at this instant, a sword ring that shook the skies furiously reverberated across the horizon! Turning their heads towards the sound, countless people saw a river of Sword Aura rush forth and violently mmed against Mo Longzi¡¯s body.

    Bang!

    As the Sword Aura swept across Mo Longzi¡¯s body, sparks instantly blossomed and shot out, while he was sent flying back.

    Whoosh!

    moring sounds rang out from countless people as their gazes turned towards the sky in the far distance, where a young girl with a ck longsword in her hand stood in the sky. Her eyes were as calm and cold as an icyke, while chilling intent erupted from them as they locked onto Mo Longzi.

    Behind her, a figure covered in blood dropped down from the sky, his aura depressed. Impressively, that was the Rank 3 on the Bounty Board, Mu Gu!

    ¡°Luo Li defeated Mu Gu!¡±

    Upon seeing this, astonishment and joyous voices of surprise rang out from Su Xuan and the rest. Luo Li had truly arrived at too good a timing!

    Unrestrainable cries of shock and astonishment rang out from within the city as everyone thought, <i>This batch of Freshmen from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy are too formidable! Firstly, there was Mu Chen, who was able to force Mo Longzi to use his final trump card. Now, there was this young girl, whose beauty was stunning and breathtaking, who was able to use such swift and fierce attacks to deal with Mu Gu, whose strength was at the Heavenly Completion Stage Middle Phase.</i>

    <i>Bang!</i>

    <i>While everyone was overwhelmed with shock and astonishment, rampaging Spiritual Energy swept out from another area of the horizon. As countless people turned their heads over, a chill shook through their minds and hearts.</i>

    <i>Over there, Li Xuantong stood in the air, the longsword in his hand pierced right through Gui Xiong¡¯s throat. At the same time, the giant axe in thetter¡¯s hand hadnded on the former¡¯s shoulder, causing blood to flow out.</i>

    <i>A situation of taking a life while risking one¡¯s own.</i>

    <i>However, it was clear that Li Xuantong had managed to gain a sliver of superiority in the end.</i>

    <i>Having his throat pierced through, Gui Xiong opened his mouth, causing blood to gush out from within. He was still in shock and disbelief as he stared at the Li Xuantong before him, whose chest was slightly heaving. He appeared as if he wanted to say something, but the gushing blood prevented the words froming out. After slumping slightly forward, he dropped down from the sky like a brick in water.</i>

    <i>Pulling out the axe stuck in his shoulder, Li Xuantong casually stemmed to flow of blood from the wound. Holding his sword in one hand, he shot straight towards the location where Mu Chen was. Looking at the blood and wounds that covered thetter before looking at the malevolent looking Mo Longzi, he spoke out in a soft voice, ¡°Thanks for your hard work.¡±</i>

    <i>At this moment, Luo Li had also hurriedly arrived beside him. Supporting him by his side, she looked towards the blood and wounds that covered his entire body. Feeling pain within her heart, she asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±</i>

    <i>Shaking his head, Mu Chen continued to stare at Mo Longzi, who was simrly staring back at them with an iparably cold and and dark look on his face. At this moment, of the three of them, other that Luo Li, whose condition was much better off, both Mu Chen and Li Xuantong had suffered quite some serious injuries. In such conditions, would they be able to deal with Mo Longzi, whose strength had explosively increased?</i>

    <i>Sending a venomous gaze towards the three, the malevolent smile at the corner of Mo Longzi¡¯s mouth grew even wider. Gentling wagging the blood-coloured dragon tail behind his back, a voice drenched with killing intent slowly rang out across the sky.</i>

    <i>¡°Those two fellows truly are wastes. They can¡¯t even do the job of holding people back. However...since everyone has gathered, I¡¯ll just have to deal with all of you together.¡±</i>

 Chapter 377 - Borrowing the Ominous

    <strong>Chapter 377 - Borrowing the Ominous</strong>

    Within the Western Dested City, countless gazes locked onto the confrontation happening in the sky. Although Mu Chen, Luo Li and Li Xuantong had the numerical advantage, anyone would be able to see that the side with the true superiority was still being held by Mo Longzi.

    At this time, after disying some sort of secret technique, thetter¡¯s strength had clearly grown increasingly tyrannical. From the looks of it, even if Mu Chen and the other two were to coborate, they still might not be able to endure against Mo Longzi.

    Su Xuan, He Yao and the rest had also thought about this point, since a stretch of graveness was still present on their faces. Much joy and happiness from Luo Li and Li Xuantong defeating their opponents had dissipated away as a result.

    Wanting to break and reverse the progress of this situation was truly too difficult.

    Within the sky, pervaded by the attentive gazes of the myriad of people around, Mu Chen deeply frowned as he looked towards the distant Mo Longzi, Thetter¡¯s entire body was radiating with a baleful aura, and wanting to deal with him would be extremely thorny.

    ¡°That fellow¡¯s strength has increased yet again.¡± said Li Xuantong as he deeply frowned, while an ugly expression appeared on his face. Naturally, he was able to feel that the current Mo Longzi had be stronger,pared to before.

    ¡°Are you still able to fight?¡¯ asked Li Xuantong after looking at Mu Chen¡¯s injuries.

    With a smile, Mu Chen nodded his head. Clenching his fists, his ck pupils faintly sparkled, almost as if he was thinking about something.

    ¡°Why not hand him to me?¡± Luo Li spoke out in a soft voice.

    This gave a shock to both Mu Chen and Li Xuantong, causing Mu Chen to faintly wrinkle his eyebrows, while cold and frosty streams of light seemed to surface within his ck eyes. Furiously clenching his hands tightly, he lightly shooking his head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s better for me to do it.¡±

    ¡°Can you?¡± asked Li Xuantong with slight doubt. He was clear about Luo Li¡¯s background. Therefore, her daring to say that she was able to deal with Mo Longzi didn¡¯t cause him to feel shocked and make a fuss. However, it was different for Mu Chen. After all, there was still some disparity between him and Luo Li. Being able to force Mo Longzi to such a step was already a rather outstanding matter in Li Xuantong¡¯s eyes.

    If he was to go a step further, Mu Chen might have to pay an extremely disastrous price.

    Luo Li¡¯s clear, big eyes stared towards Mu Chen. Looking at the wounds and injuries that covered thetter¡¯s body, pain erupted in her heart once again, while bits of resentment and frustration started to rise within her heart. Although she knew that Mu Chen really wanted to to stand before her and protect her, could it really be that he loved for her to stand at the side while seeing him fighting till he waspletely covered in cuts and bruises?

    Didn¡¯t he know that this would only make her feel even more pain within her heart?

    Luo Li bit her lips with her pearly white teeth. She wasn¡¯t willing to refute Mu Chen in front of people. Therefore, she only tilted her lovable face sideways, without saying any more words. However, her appearance and posture only had the effect of clearly showing her current feelings. She was angry.

    Shrugging his shoulders, faint jealousy erupted within Li Xuantong¡¯s heart as he was able to spot her emotions hidden under her actions. Being able to cause Luo Li, who was usually quiet and independent, without having any fondness for material objects, as well as showing any sadness and grief, to reveal such an angry emotion, it was already a matter that would cause jealousy and envy in people.

    At least, she would only get angry when it involved people that truly held a ce within her heart.

    Looking at the beautiful face of Luo Li, which was as exquisite as porcin, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t helpughing out. This was the first time that he had seen her being angry towards him. Extending his hand to grasp the slender and jade-like hand of the young girl, thetter originally wanted to retreat her hand. However, seeing the wounds and injuries that covered all of Mu Chen¡¯s body, she was unable to rouse this little temper of hers. Giving up, she allowed him to hold her hand. Through her little red mouth gently poured out in a fit of pique.

    ¡°I know that you¡¯ve some hidden trump cards up your sleeves. And, once you use them, you¡¯ll definitely be stronger than me...¡± Mu Chen spoke out softly and slowly. ¡°However, I think that you should know the consequences that would result if you use those trump cards.¡±

    Hearing his words, Luo Li faintly gawked, before proceeding to bite her lips as she thought, <i>Mu Chen¡¯s intuition is very sharp. Although there are some matters that I haven¡¯t spoken to him about, he was able to sense them.</i> Indeed, she had some strong and powerful trump cards. However, once they were used, her grandfather, Luo Tianshen, might be able to sense them.

    After all, she was the next Empress of the Luo God n. The Luo God n couldn¡¯t possibly let her leave the n without having the slightest bit of self-protection. Furthermore, once she used some of those trump cards, that would indicate that she had met with danger. These kinds of matters weren¡¯t things that Luo Tianshen was willing to see.

    Therefore, if those trump cards were used, Luo Tianshen might be resorted to take action and bring Luo Li back to the Luo God n. If that happened, the time when Luo Li and Mu Chen would separate would be pushed forward.

    Mu Chen really treasured the times that he was spending together with Luo Li. Unwilling to see such a scene, he had, therefore, resorted to use such a method to do his utmost to keep Luo Li out of harm¡¯s way. Thus, he was willing to assume those so-called ¡®dangers¡¯ and the so-called ¡®fighting¡¯ all by himself.

    ¡°I just...want to spend more time with you. Therefore, please don¡¯t me for my selfish protection of you.¡± Mu Chen continued speaking as he slowly grasped Luo Li¡¯s slender and jade-like hands. The voice ringing out from him slowly seeped into Luo Li¡¯s heart, causing ripples to surface within, whilepletely dissipating the slight bit of anger and resentment that were present.

    Luo Li gently nodded her head as a faint smile surfaced on her beautiful and jade-like face, appearing exceptionally soul-stirring.

    ¡°Rx. I won¡¯t show off and try to be brave. If I¡¯m truly unable to deal with him, you can take action then. What do you say?¡± said Mu Chen with a faint smile.

    ¡°Okay,¡± replied Luo Li and she obediently nodded her head.

    ¡°You truly have a way to deal with Mo Longzi?¡± After giving a sigh, Li Xuantong spoke out.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to attempt that.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head as he gave his reply. Staring at Mo Longzi in the far distance, chilling intent erupted from his ck pupils as he spoke out, ¡°However, I also need you two to help fight for a little bit of time.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Li Xuantong didn¡¯t have any bit of hesitation as he immediately agreed.

    ¡°Please do.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Mu Chen didn¡¯t continue talking as his eyes unexpectedly started to close, bit by bit. This caused countless people to feel shocked. <i>Could this Mu Chen be attempting to prepare a powerful Spiritual Array once again? However, why don¡¯t we feel any fluctuations of a Spiritual Array?</i>

    ¡°Hmph! Still with those deceitful acts!¡±

    Upon seeing this scene, the eyes of the distant Mo Longzi had also contracted. After being faced against Mu Chen¡¯s methods on innumerable asions, it had to be said that even he felt some fear and dread surfacing within his heart. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t give his enemies a chance to flip the situation around, since the current him also had the strength to overturn the situation, after all. However, even if he was to win, he already had to pay an extremely high price. Therefore, he would absolutely not let such a chance to reappear for his enemies.

    Whoosh!

    Clenching his hands, boundless Spiritual Energy swept of from Mo Longzi before sweeping throughout the horizon. In the next instant, a shiver shook throughout his body as he explosively shot forward.

    Seeing the reaction of thetter, Li Xuantong immediately rushed up. Spiritual Energy revolved to his maximum capability as it proceeded to envelop over the iing Mo Longzi.

    ¡°Scram off!¡±

    Faced against Li Xuantong¡¯s obstruction, Mo Longzi gave a cold sneer as he sent a fist rumbling out. No fanciful moves were used, with only boundless and overbearing Spiritual Energy to his maximum capability, they were sweeping out along his fist.

    Bang!

    Two boundless Spiritual Energies smashed head-on against each other, causing a loud bang to resound out. Li Xuantong¡¯s body furiously shook as he was sent flying back seemingly in an instant. Blood surfaced and dripped down from the corners of his mouth. Only after personally crossing hands with Mo Longzi did he understand how tyrannical thetter was.

    Bang!

    Just as Li Xuantong was sent flying back, a swift and fierce stream of Sword Aura descended once again from the sky, smashing heavily against Mo Longzi¡¯s body.

    Hoisting her longsword, Luo Li swiftly shot out, while disying her swift and fierce attacks.

    Using all of their methods, the two tried their utmost to tangle and hold Mo Longzi back. This spectacle caused countless people to hold their breaths, since the two fighting sides had already be rather desperate.

    As Li Xuantong and Luo Li were trying their best to dy Mo Longzi, the Divine Soul sitting with Mu Chen¡¯s aurasea opened its eyes. In the next instant, with a move, it flew straight towards the centre position of the aurasea.

    Within was a dark purplish Mand flower. A jet-ck demonic pir stood erect within the centre of the flower, while purple-coloured chains wrapped around its body, sealing it within.

    This was the ¡°Great Meru Demonic Pir¡± that Mu Chen had previously obtained within the Spiritual Treasury of the White Dragon Sovereign. However, due to this pir being too ominous, if not for the suppression by the mysterious ck paper within Mu Chen¡¯s body, his mind and reason might have already been corroded by the ominous and demonic energies radiating from it. Therefore, ever since obtaining it, Mu Chen did not dare to recklessly move and use it.

    However, the current situation before him, he had to activate and use it. If not, it was simply too difficult for them to deal with Mo Longzi in his current state.

    Raising his head, Mu Chen fiercely gazed at the ¡°Great Meru Demonic Pir¡± in front of him, before speaking out in a low and deep voice, ¡°If you¡¯re not willing to be sealed forever in this ce, you better coborate with me for a bit!¡±

    Humm! Humm!

    As Mu Chen¡¯s voice rang out, ck rays of brilliance unexpectedly erupted from the Great Meru Demonic Pir. Fiendish and demonic energies started to radiate, appearing as if they wanted to sweep towards Mu Chen.

    Chi! Chi!

    However, before the demonic aura could scatter out, purple rays of brilliance erupted from the dark purplish Mand flower. Uponing into contact with the purple light, the demonic aura was akin to remnant snowing into contact withva, rapidly dissolving away.

    This Great Meru Demonic Pir truly was worthy of being called a lethal weapon. It¡¯s so hard to subdue and tame it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have the ability to corrode me!¡±

    A low and deep roar rang out of Mu Chen as his Divine Soul took a step forward. Heading straight for the Mand flower, it extended its small hands, and came in direct contact with the surface of the Great Meru Demonic Pir.

    Bang!

    At the very instant when the hands of Mu Chen¡¯s Divine Soul made contact with the Great Meru Demonic Pir, an indescribable demonic energy suddenly pervaded out. Staining the hands of Mu Chen¡¯s Divine Soul, it started to crazily corrode away. Within a short span of a few breath, Mu Chen¡¯s Divine Soul had unexpected turned into a blood-red colour. Appearing akin to a child covered in blood, one would feel intimidated upon seeing it.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes started to continuously fluctuate between a blood-red and a jet-ck colour. As the iparably overbearing demonic energy rushed within his body, it furiously started to sweep outwards.

    That was an extremely powerful energy!

    However, it was able to corrode the mind and reasoning of people, and transform them into murderous wild beasts!

    Tightly clenching his teeth, Mu Chen resisted this corrosion. He knew that if he wanted to control this demonic energy, he needed to resist this corrosion!

    Murderous intent to ughter and murder rushed erraticly towards Mu Chen¡¯s mind and spirit, causing a brutal and tyrannical killing intent to erupt from his heart.

    His eyes were nearing a scarlet-red colour.

    Humm! Humm!

    However, at that moment, the mysterious ck paper beneath the Mand flower started to sparkled with a strange and peculiar luster. In the next instant, the beautiful petals of the Mand flower started to extend out, before wrapping up Mu Chen¡¯s Divine Soul within it.

    A clear and refreshing feeling transmitted over, causing the brutal killing intent within Mu Chen¡¯s heart to be slowly suppressed.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes suddenly snapped wide open. The outer rim of his eyes appeared in a blood-red colour, while his pupils still remained jet-ck with rity!

    As Mu Chen slowly spread open his fists, blood-red energies that blotted the skies hid the skies and covered the earth as they swept out of him akin to a tsunami, before gushing towards Mu Chen¡¯s limbs and bones.

    Within the skies of the Western Dested City, Mu Chen¡¯s tightly shut eyes abruptly sprung open at this moment.

    At this moment, everyone was able to feel that the temperature of the world had seemingly dropped down in an instant.

 Chapter 378 - Whos More Ferocious?

    <strong>Chapter 378 - Who¡¯s More Ferocious?</strong>

    Bang!

    Boundless Spiritual Energy rippled out from Li Xuantong¡¯s body as fists of wind howled about. Bringing along surging Spiritual Energy, they violently rumbled towards the iing Mo Longzi.

    However, facing the former¡¯s attacks, Mo Longzi seemingly smashed straight through them. The blood-coloured scales on his body sparkled with a sinisterly cold luster. Sending a palm patting out, Spiritual Energy gushed out, smashing and shattering the numerous Spiritual Energy waves apart.

    ¡°Stupid fool!¡±

    After smashing and shattering the Spiritual Energy rushing towards him, killing intent blossomed within Mo Longzi¡¯s eyes. Li Xuantong¡¯s entanglement caused unbearable irritation to him. Proceeding to take a step forward, his figure appeared right behind thetter akin to a spectre, before sending a palm patting towards the vital part of thetter¡¯s back.

    Sensing the Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating from his back, Li Xuantong¡¯s face immediately changed. However, he was no ordinary person. A chilling glint shed within his eyes as a longsword appeared within his hand. Without the slightest intent to evade, swift and fierce Sword Aura was carried along with his longsword as it chopped straight towards Mo Longzi¡¯s throat.

    He had unexpectedly wanted to trade his life for Mo Longzi¡¯s!

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    With a cold snort, Mo Longzi extended his other palm, making a grab towards the sword tip that was being thrust straight at him. Sharp Sword Aura shed across the blood-coloured scales, causing ear-piercing screeches to ring out. Although it left a wound on Mo Longzi¡¯s palm, the sword was finally stopped by him.

    Whoosh!

    Just as Mo Longzi had stopped Li Xuantong¡¯s Sword Aura, and was about to take thetter¡¯s life, extremely swift and fierce whooshing sounds furiously rang out behind him as a sword ray was thrust straight towards Mo Longzi¡¯s back like a falling star.

    That ray caused the scales across Mo Longzi¡¯s body to tighten, as he could feel some threat from it. This threat was far from something Li Xuantong could create.

    A sh appeared in Mo Longzi¡¯s eyes as he instantly proceeded to ignore Li Xuantong. After all, the attack heading towards his back possessed more threat than thetter.

    However, as he was about to turn his body over, Li Xuantong took the opportunity to advance. Extending his hand, he locked up Mo Longzi¡¯s other hand,pletely ignoring the extreme danger of his actions.

    ¡°You!¡±

    A cold glint shed within Mo Longzi¡¯s eyes.<i>This Li Xuantong truly is very ruthless and thorny. He actually intends to risk himself to allow her attack tond on me!</i>

    With a sneer, Mo Longzi¡¯s body suddenly shook as the blood-coloured scales around his entire body erupted with dazzling brilliance. In the next instant, a powerful energy erupted from him, appearing akin to waves of blood.

    Bang!

    Li Xuantong was immediately sent flying back, spurting a mouthful of blood in the process. As for the sword ray that hadunched at sneak attack on his back, it was also shattered by the blood waves. A shiver shook through Luo Li¡¯s body as she hastily retreated dozens of steps. The blood and Aura within her body churned and surged around, while paleness shed across her beautiful face.

    Across the horizon, Mo Longzi arrogantly stood in the sky. Looking towards the miserable-looking Li Xuantong and Luo Li, the expression radiating out from his eyes grew increasingly malevolent. Clenching his hands, the scales across his body turned dim, while the baleful aura radiating from him grew increasingly thick and dense.

    ¡°You two don¡¯t even possess the qualifications to fight with me to a draw!¡±

    Li Xuantong¡¯s face was deathly pale, while the Spiritual Energy around his body was in total chaos. He had already suffered injuries from his previous life-or-death struggle against Gui Xiong. After engaging in another all-out fight, he had piled more injuries on his existing ones.

    Compared to him, Luo Li was slightly better off, but not far away. Mu Chen was not willing for her to use some of her trump cards. Therefore, she could only rely on the swiftness and fierceness of her Luo Shen Sword to create a threat for Mo Longzi.

    However, anyone could tell that if this continued, the two of them wouldn¡¯t be able to endure for much longer.

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to kill one of you for you all to get it!¡± Mo Longzi roared with a malevolent sneer, before locking on towards the wounded Li Xuantong. Taking a step forward, he headed straight towards thetter to take his life.

    Bang!

    However, just as Mo Longzi was prepared to kill one of his enemies, a demonic Aura that blotted the skies rushed towards the heavens. Seemingly in an instant, it had pervaded across the entire stretch of the world.

    This fiendishness was much, much more overbearing than the baleful aura radiating from Mo Longzi¡¯s body!

    Frightened and terrified expressions appeared on the faces of countless people.

    Even the expression of the green-robed male within therge hall faintly changed as he turned his gaze around. In the next instant, what they saw was Mu Chen standing tall in the distant sky.

    At this moment, the youth opened his tightly shut eyes, showing off blood-red pupils, which had changed from their original ck colour, and were now pervaded by murderous intent. However, within the depths of those eyes, rity was still present. This showed that he had still retained his mind and reason, and was not being corroded by the frightening demonic energies radiating from him.

    ¡°Such overbearing demonic energies... it¡¯s actually more formidable than the baleful aura radiating from Mo Longzi. Exactly where did this Mu Chene from?¡± The green-robed male muttered as his expression turned grave. The demonic energies radiating from Mu Chen had caused even him to feel shocked and astonishment.

    Mo Longzi¡¯s expression had also violently contorted at this moment. Looking at Mu Chen, whose entire body was radiating with blood-red demonic energies, a thick feeling of inconceivability erupted from his eyes

    That was due to the little bit of familiar vor within the demonic energies radiating out from Mu Chen. This was the demonic Aura that was cultivated by the people of their Demonic Dragon Pce. However, it was even more fierce and overbearing than what they could cultivate.

    ¡°Exactly what kind of person is this bastard?!¡± Huge waves of shock shook through Mo Longzi¡¯s heart. This demonic energy was absolutely not cultivated by that Mu Chen!

    ¡°Before you kill him, I¡¯ll finished you off first!¡±

    The blood-red demonic energy wrapped around Mu Chen¡¯s body, causing his originally handsome face to appear rather terrifying, almost as if he would turn into a god of ughter and carnage seemingly in the next instant, and unleash a bout of massacre.

    ¡°You talk big!¡± Mo Longzi growled as he gnashed his teeth. Mu Chen¡¯s change had caused him to feel great unease. However, he still hung a sneer on his mouth.

    As Mu Chen stared at Mo Longzi with his blood-red eyes, demonic energy travelled back and forth under the skin of his entire body, flooding his limbs and bones. Thispletely different power caused his entire body to feel ufortable. Fortunately, being much, much stronger than he previously was when he had entered the grave of the White Dragon Sovereign, he wasn¡¯t being tortured by the same demonic energy to the point of wishing he was dead.

    Mo Longzi had also tightly stared at Mu Chen. Their res crossed paths in the air, while unconceble cold and sinister killing intent erupted from their eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ughter you first!¡±

    Mo Longzi¡¯s gazed finally turned into one of exception malevolence. Taking a step forward, the air in front of him exploded as he disappeared in an instant. Upon reappearing, he was already at Mu Chen¡¯s back. A sharp palm with fingers akin to dragon¡¯s ws violently patted down on Mu Chen¡¯s crown without the slightest bit of mercy.

    Bang!

    Iparably overbearing demonic energies erupted from Mu Chen¡¯s body. Clenching his five fingers tightly to form a fist, he sent a punch rumbling out. A wave of blood surged out, appearing as if a sea of blood was brought forth by it. Snatching the initiative from Mo Longzi, his fists of wind smashed straight against thetter¡¯s chest.

    Frightening energies exploded under Mu Chen¡¯s fist, exploding under Mu Chen¡¯s punch, as visible fluctuations consisting of waves of blood extended from the point of impact.

    Boom!

    A deep sound rang out. In the next instant, everyone¡¯s eyes shrunk as they saw Mo Longzi, who was seemingly unstoppable, unexpectedly being sent flying back hundreds of feet due to Mu Chen¡¯s punch. The blood-coloured scales on his chest were smashed and shattered apart, causing blood to flow out, dripping down along his scales.

    Whoosh!

    Astonished moring noises instantly erupted throughout the entire city. The changes in the spectacle before them had really changed too quickly. Who would have thought that Mu Chen, who was suppressed by Mo Longzi to the point of not having a single ounce of contention left, would actually send Mo Longzi flying back in such an overwhelming fashion!

    That was an expert at the Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase!

    Looking at the spectacle before them in a daze, Su Xuan and the rest were unexpectedly unable to regain their minds for a moment. All of them didn¡¯t understand what they saw. Why would Mu Chen¡¯s strength suddenly rise to such a dramatic degree? Was it due to the demonic energies radiating from him?

    Floating within the sky, Li Xuantong and Luo Li were gawking in shock. Thetter was somewhat in a better condition, as she was filled with various kinds of confidence for Mu Chen that was unrted to any reason. As for Li Xuantong, a slightly spectacr expression was currently disyed on his face, while the gaze he sent out towards Mu Chen appeared exceedinglyplicated. This Freshman, who was previously someone that didn¡¯t even matter, had unknowingly grown to a step that had exceeded even him within a short span of a year...

    In the distant sky, Mo Longzi¡¯s face turned extremely ugly as he stabilised his body. Looking towards the shattered scales on his chest, he instantly turned absentminded for a moment. <i>I was actually injured by that Mu Chen?</i>

    <i>I was injured to such a degree by a brat at the Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase?</i>

    Mo Longzi¡¯s face started to uncontrobly contort. In the next instant, with a raged-filled roar, the blood-coloured scales covering his body instantaneously erupted with a bloody light once again. Akin to a bolt of lightning, he explosively shot out,unching frightening attacks that instantly attempted to envelope Mu Chen.

    He didn¡¯t believe that he would actually suffer defeat by the hands of a Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Freshman after activating the Dragon Transformation Blood Art!

    Bang! Bang!

    As the two of them smashed into each other, astonishing demonic energies swept out akin to tidal waves, while iparably frightening Spiritual Energy shock waves continued to radiate out. The aftermath created by those Spiritual Energy shock waves caused the scalps of quite a few people to turn numb.

    A cold and detached expression was hung on Mu Chen¡¯s face, while his eyes remained scarlet-red. As the two of them crossed paths, furious punches rumbled out akin to bolt of lightning striking out. Bringing along boundless demonic energies, they smashed head-on against Mo Longzi¡¯s fists of wind.

    Boom!

    A gigantic wave of blood hundreds of feet wide rushed across the horizon, its momentum and power was shockingly dreadful and terrifying.

    The bodies of the two them shook, before flying back over a thousand metres away. However, Mo Longzi¡¯s face grew increasingly ugly as his hands continuously trembled. Theyers of scales on his hands were already shattered, while blood continued to flow out and drip down.

    His baleful aura had fallenpletely short of Mu Chen¡¯ fiendishness. In a head-on collision, his baleful aura was, instead, corroded by Mu Chen¡¯s demonic energy. Furthermore, when it had pour into his body, it caused his blood and Aura to churn and surge around.

    Furthermore, he could faintly sense the energy within his body was gradually declining. This was the after effects of the Dragon Transformation Blood Art. If he didn¡¯t end the fight quickly, he might truly be killed by Mu Chen.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t kill a Freshman of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy!¡±

    Layer uponyer of rampaging emotions folded within Mo Longzi¡¯s eyes. In the next instant, a rage-filled roar rang out from his mouth as he pped his hands together to form a seal. A ray of brilliance shot from his crown and rushed towards the sky. Transforming into a ck heavy sword, it hummed and howled as Spiritual Energy swept out of it. As the heavy sword drastically expanded, it instantly grew to a size that was a hundred feet long. In the next instant, an extremely frightening Sword Aura swept from it.

    The blood-coloured scales on Mo Longzi¡¯s body unexpectedly shot out explosively. Akin to waves of blood, they encased the heavy sword, transforming it into something akin to a blood-coloured demonic dragon, radiating with frightening fluctuations.

    ¡°Demonic Dragon Divine Art, sh of the Broken Dragon!¡±

    Mo Longzi gave a furious roar as he took a step forward as the ck heavy sword explosively shot out. A long roar rang out of the blood-red dragon. As the sword flew out, it seemingly shattered the confines of the universe, enveloping directly over Mu Chen.

    The might of that one sword could sh the heavens and earth apart!

    This Mo Longzi was using his life tounch his attack!

    ¡°You¡¯re betting your life? Let me apany you!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see who will destroy who!¡±

    Raising his head, Mu Chen stared at the frightening attack that wasing his way with scarlet-red eyes. A low and deep roar rang out from his throat, resounding across the world. At the same time, the dark purplish Mand flower within his aurasea started to slowly blossom. As the petals started to blossom, the Great Meru Demonic Pir that was sealed erupted with astonishing demonic energies as they explosively rushed out.

    Bang!

    The fiendishness rushed from Mu Chen¡¯s crown towards the heavens, before transforming into a ck demonic pir that was approximately a thousand feet long that stood arrogantly in the sky!

    At this instant, the heavens seemed to have turned dark and dim.

    A Demonic Aura surged up as fiendish energies blotted the skies!

 Chapter 379 - Might of the Demonic Pillar

    <strong>Chapter 379 - Might of the Demonic Pir</strong>

    The demonic energies that blotted the skies swept out across the sky at this moment. Hiding the skies and covering the earth, even the scorching sun in the sky waspletely covered by them. In an instant, this entire stretch of the world was submerged in a dusky shadow.

    Countless people looked in shock towards the gigantic demonic pir that had appeared behind Mu Chen. That was a demonic pir approximately a thousand feet long. It appeared akin to a pir that stood tall, hoisting up the heavens, while radiating with frightening fluctuations.

    Faced against this gigantic demonic pir, even the face of the green-robed male within therge hall had started to uncontrobly contort, while shock and terror shed within his eyes.

    <i>Exactly where did that demonic pire from?! It¡¯s actually terrifying to such a degree!</i>

    Across the horizon, Mu Chen hadpletely disregarded the countless shocked and terrified gazes directed at him. Fiendish energies were umting crazily within his scarlet eyes. Since Mo Longzi had bet his all, why couldn¡¯t he do the same?

    If he were to lose, not only would it cause everyone from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy present here to fall into a dire predicament, it would also cause the academy to suffer a blow to her face in the Northern Heavens Continent. Obviously, this was a situation that he was not willing to see.

    As a scarlet shadow erupted within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, a low roar rang out from his mouth. Doing a empty hug in front of him, the gigantic thousand foot long demonic pir unexpectedly trembled, before starting to swing forward.

    Bang! Bang!

    Unexpectedly, the Spiritual Aura within the heavens and earth turned into a gigantic Spiritual Aura vortex due the the swing of the demonic pir. Tens of thousands of Spiritual Energies between the heavens and earth started to crazily condense together into the vortex.

    Although this demonic pir wasn¡¯t the actual body of the Great Meru Demonic Pir, and was merely a projection. The might and intimidation it possessed had clearly exceeded Mu Chen¡¯s expectations by arge,rge margin.

    This immemorial weapon truly lived up to its name. Although Mu Chen had yet to truly see the might of this divine weapon, he was certainly positive that this Great Meru Demonic Pir would not be weaker than the so-called ¡®Divine Weapons¡¯. The only downside was that thing was too fearful. If he were to lose control of it, it would devour him instead, before being corroded by the fiendish energies within it.

    If not for the mysterious ck paper within Mu Chen¡¯s body, he might have been affected by this Great Meru Demonic Pir to a situation that was worse than death.

    Bang!

    The Spiritual Aura vortex continued to crazily revolve as the scarlet shadow in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes increased in great density. With an explosive cry, countless people stared in shock at him, who was still hugging air. At this instant, the thousand foot long demonic pir had shot out, heavily smashing against the heavy sword encased by a blood-red giant dragon.

    The sky seemed to explode apart under the wave of the demonic pir. In the city beneath, all structures within a thousand foot radius hadpletely copsed, with even the ground having sunken down. Those few people who were unable to evade in time spurted blood from their mouths as they were sent flying back.

    Boom!

    Appearing akin to an irresistible force, the ck demonic pir violently swung down, before smashing head-on against the ck heavy sword.

    Ding!

    A metallic sound resounded out akin to a p of thunder, while the blood-red giant dragon wrapping around the heavy sword started to erupt with mournful cries. Cracks started to extend from its surface, and with a bang, it exploded apart.

    As the blood-red dragon exploded, boundless Spiritual Energies erupted from the heavy sword in a defensive attempt. However, when the demonic pir came pressing down, the heavy sword instantly started to intensely vibrate. The Spiritual lighting from the body of the sword seemingly turned dim in an instant and with a bang, it rapidly descended from the sky before shooting to the earth below.

    That all-out strike of Mo Longzi¡¯s. Under the demonic pir, he was closed to being squashed by it.

    In the far distance, upon seeing this, a cold and chilling sensation instantly swept across within his body. <i>My strongest attack was broken with such ease. Exactly what is that damnable ck pir?!</i>

    He was unable to answer this question of his. While he was still stunned in shock, he quickly saw, in terror, that the ck demonic pir had, unexpectedly, not shown any signs of dissipation after smashing and sending his heavy sword flying back. Instead, while bringing along a gigantic Spiritual Energy vortex, it had enveloped over him.

    The space in his surroundings had seemingly froze up at this instant.

    Terror finally erupted out from Mo Longzi¡¯s eyes. With a hasty shake of his sleeve, a palm-sized ck scale flew out. Rapidly expanding in size upon appearing, it transformed into a scaled shield, standing guard in front of him. This was the strongest defense he was able to muster.

    Whoosh!

    The gigantic shadow came enveloping over. Upon making contact with the demonic pir, the ck-scaled shield was smashed by the irresistible fiendish energies that overflowed from it till cracks started appearing. With a muffled sound ringing out, it shattered and exploded right before Mo Longzi¡¯s terrified and despairing eyes.

    Unable to be blocked, the demonic pir descended, before finallynding against Mo Longzi¡¯s body.

    Bang!

    A deep muffled sound that caused people¡¯s skin to turn numb reverberated seemingly through the gigantic city. At this moment, everyone could see a ck figure shooting down from the sky, before violently piercing straight towards the ground.

    The ground shook and trembled as ripples visible to the naked-eye radiated from the epicentre of the crash site. A thousand foot long radius of earth was shattered apart and had copsed...

    Dust plumes rose into the sky.

    About a thousand metres from the city, the ck demonic pir in the sky finally came to a stop, before slowly turning illusionary and dissipating awaypletely.

    The demonic energies that blotted the sky had also dissipated, allowing warm sunlight to illuminate down once again. However, it was still unable to disperse the chilling cold everyone felt within their bodies. Staring nkly at the thin figure floating in the sky, cold sweat had covered their entire backs. If the ck demonic pir had continued its descent, how many people in this city would have been killed by it...?

    In the sky, the scarlet shadow within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes rapidly subsided. Proceeding to cover his mouth, an intense bout of coughs shook through him as blood spewed out between the gaps of his hand. At this moment, his face had appeared exceedingly pale.

    The demonic energies were truly extremely powerful. Although he had borrowed them and turned the entire situation around, it had clearly caused extremely serious injuries to him. If not for him having cultivated his Lightning God¡¯s Physique, allowing his fleshly body to be much stronger, he might have already perished due to his heavy injuries.

    Wiping off the bloodstains at the corners of his mouth, his eyes continued their cold stare towards the ce that was pervaded by dust plumes below. With a wave of his sleeve, a hurricane blew out, blowing away and scattering all the dust clouds present there.

    As the dust clouds scattered, an iparablyrge and deep pit appeared in the ground. Within the centre of the deep pit was Mo Longzi, his body was covered in blood while he was lying within. The bones throughout his entire body seemed to have been shattered, causing him to be unable to move.

    The current Mo Longzi wasn¡¯t the domineering and mboyant guy from before. His miserable appearance gave people a vor of a stray dog.

    Looking at the scene in the distance, the faces of Teng Long and the rest of his group were overwhelmed with shock and horror, while shivers ran throughout their bodies. This ending was clearly out of their expectations. Who would have thought that Mo Longzi, with his torrential baleful aura, would actually be defeated in the end?

    Furthermore, he had suffered defeat in the hands of a Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy Freshman!

    Mu Chen turned his gaze towards them, causing a wave of coldness to sweep through the bodies of Teng Long and the rest. Although they knew that the current condition of the former was extremely poor, the terror and dread within their hearts resulted in them not even daring to attempt any sort of confrontation against Mu Chen.

    Giving no regards to them, Mu Chen waved his hands towards Su Xuan and the rest. Thetter few people immediately rushed forward, heading straight towards the Eastern Dested Terrace. Splitting apart the iron bars, they immediately rescued Lin Zheng and the other two from within.

    Faced against their rescue, Teng Long and his group didn¡¯t dare to obstruct them anymore. The only thought running through their minds was the hope that the god of ughter in front of them wouldn¡¯te and find trouble with them. As of now, they clearly didn¡¯t have the guts and courage to have another confrontation with Mu Chen.

    Seeing that Lin Zheng and the other two had been saved, Mu Chen breathed a sigh of relief, before sending a re brimming with killing intent towards Mo Longzi. Although thetter waspletely covered in serious injuries, this kind of enemy had to bepletely eliminated, and cannot be allowed to stay alive!

    A chilling glint sparkled in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he extended his finger. Tapping the space before him, Spiritual Energy burning with ck mes instantly swept out. Akin to a bolt of lightning, it shot straight towards Mo Longzi¡¯s head.

    He wanted kill Mo Longzi here!

    Woosh!

    Seeing Mu Chenunch such a vicious attack, people started to cry out in shock. This Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy Freshman truly wasn¡¯t merciful. At this moment, he still didn¡¯t have the intent to show any mercy.

    Looking at the ray of Spiritual Energy shooting towards him, Mo Longzi¡¯s face instantly contorted. If he was at his prime condition, an attack of this degree would naturally not faze him at all. However, at this very moment, all the bones in his body had been broken and shattered, resulting in him being unable to dodge the iing attack. If he was to get struck by it, he would definitely be hard pressed to escape death!

    Mo Longzi tried to struggle, but was unable to even move an inch. At this moment, the only thing he could do was see the ray of Spiritual Energy shoot straight towards him as the terror of death erupted within the depths of his eyes.

    The ray of Spiritual Energy shot instantly across the horizon. However, just as it was able to kill and destroy Mo Longzi, the space in his surroundings started to warp and distort. Turning to something akin to a spatial screen, it protected Mo Longzi within it.

    Ssssshhhhhh!

    As the ray of Spiritual Energy struck the spatial screen, there was not the slightest bit of movement on it, before it waspletely annihted.

    Seeing this Mu Chen¡¯s expression immediately changed, before roaring out with a fierce cry, ¡°Who?!¡±

    The faces of Luo Li and Li Xuantong had also sank down, while vignce appeared within their eyes. A person that was able to distort space at will was absolutely not someone that they could deal with.

    ¡°Haha. A pretty good seedling has sprouted out from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy this time.¡± An indifferentughing voice suddenly resounded across this stretch of the world. Although it wasn¡¯t resonant, it caused the entire city to turn deathly silent.

    The expression of the green-robed male in therge hall had also changed, before shooting into the air. Looking gravely at the distorted space, fluctuations started radiating out from there, before a figure slowly condensed out from it akin to a liquid.

    The figure was dressed in a ck robe, with an approximate middle-aged appearance. His hair was partially white, while his eyes were akin to a pair of ck holes, unable to see their depths. At this moment, his hands were crossed behind his back, while a faint smile hung on his face as he looked towards Mu Chen floating in the sky.

    ¡°ck Dragon Sovereign?!¡±

    Upon seeing the figure, Li Xuantong¡¯s face violently contorted as he cried out in overwhelming shock.

    Shock ran through Mu Chen¡¯s mind and heart. <i>ck Dragon Sovereign? Exactly what does this Demonic Dragon Pce want to do? Even a Sovereign level existence has appeared!</i>

    The entire Western Dested City waspletely stirred up at this instant as they looked with shocked eyes at the ck-robed figure. Although there wasn¡¯t any Spiritual Energy fluctuationsing from his body, one could faintly feel a pressure radiating from him, causing all the people in the city to not dare to make a single gasp.

    That¡¯s a Sovereign, a terrifying existence that could erase this city from the face of the earth with a flip of his hand!

    That was a super expert that could be considered at the peak of this entire Northern Heavens Continent!

    ¡°Indeed, I sense a faint vor of an old friend from your body...¡±

    The ck Dragon Sovereign smiled. From his appearance till now, he had yet to take a look at the heavily injured Mo Longzi, and only continued to stare at Mu Chen. Although his expression appeared rather warm and gentle, it caused people to feel a chilling from their bones.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face turned dark and sunken. Faced against an existence at the Sovereign Stage, he was simply unable to put up a shred of resistance.

    ¡°Haha. Looks like the Great Meru Demonic Pir hasnded in your hands from the White Dragon Sovereign, huh?¡± The ck Dragon Sovereign spoke out with a sigh. Extending his palm, he said in a warm and gentle voice, ¡°That¡¯s the item of our Demonic Dragon Pce. If you hand it to me, I can let you all return safely.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression immediately changed. He hadn¡¯t used the true Great Meru Demonic Pir. However, he never imagined that it would be discovered by the ck Dragon Sovereign.

    ¡°In your dreams!¡±

    Mu Chen gnashed his teeth. Although the other party was a Sovereign Stage expert, it was not an easy matter to make him obediently hand over the Great Meru Demonic Pir!

    ¡°Although taking action against a younger generation would be slightly overboard, I think people will understand that it¡¯s for the sake of retrieving the treasure of our Demonic Dragon Pce,¡± said the ck Dragon Sovereign with a warm and gentle smile. In the next instant, with a clench of his hand, Mu Chen discovered that the space surrounding him had frozen up. So much so that he couldn¡¯t even move a single inch of his body.

    Mu Chen clenched his fists tightly. Is this the strength of a Sovereign? Such disparity! Regardless of the number of methods or trump cards he possessed, he was still unable to truly meet such a confrontation!

    As the ck Demon Sovereign gave a tap towards the space before him, Mu Chen instantly felt the Great Meru Demonic Pir within his body faintly tremble. It even started to show signs of wanting to leave his body. However, it was at this moment that the Mand Flower started to radiate its mysterious purple light, fortunately locking it in ce.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    A shocked expression shed across the face of the ck Dragon Sovereign, before shooting a deep look at Mu Chen and saying, ¡°So, you have some treasures within you, huh? That¡¯s why you¡¯re able to endure the fiendish energies from the Great Meru Demonic Pir...However, that¡¯s the treasure of our Demonic Dragon Pce, and I¡¯ll definitely take it back today.¡±

    As his voice rang out, ck patterns seemed to extend out from his palm. Achieving something akin to a resonance to the Great Meru Demonic Pir within Mu Chen¡¯s body, the trembling of thetter grew increasingly intense.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face grew increasingly pale, since he could feel that he was quickly reaching the point of being unable to suppress the Great Meru Demonic Pir within his body.

    ¡°It shoulde out now!¡±

    The ck Dragon Sovereign gave a faint smile as he said that. At that instant, the Great Meru Demonic Pir within Mu Chen¡¯s body violently shook. However, just as the Great Meru Demonic Pir was about to break free from its seal, the space in front of Mu Chen started to violently warp and distort. An imposing figure surfaced from thin air, a broad handnded on Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder. A boundless and expansive power radiated out from it,pletely suppressing the shock and turmoil within Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    With a wave of his sleeve, the frozen space around Mu Chen shattered. Turning his eyes that were as deep and abstruse as a starry sky, which were previously covered in indifference, he looked straight at the ck Demon Sovereign as the warm and gentle expression was slowly dissipating away.

    ¡°ck Dragon Sovereign, you¡¯re breaking the rules.¡±

    A monotone voice resounded across the sky as a terrifying pressure pervaded out. At this moment, the Spiritual Aura of the heavens and earth seemed to have stopped in their tracks.

    The hearts of countless people started shivering and trembling. That kind of frightening strength yet again?

    Staring at the majestic and imposing figure in the sky, the gazeing from the ck Dragon Sovereign started to gradually turn cold and icy.

    ¡°Haha. I never imagined that Dean Tai Cang would actually show up personally...you truly caught me by surprise.¡±

 Chapter 380 - Three Great Sovereigns

    <strong>Chapter 380 - Three Great Sovereigns</strong>

    ¡°Dean Tai Cang?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the Dean of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Tai Cang?¡±

    ¡°I never imagined that even this person would appear...¡±

    When the words of indifference rang out from the ck Dragon Sovereign and resounded across this stretch of the world, a shock went through the hearts of countless experts within the Western Dested City.

    The Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was like a leviathan within the Northern Heavens Continent. Being its Dean, Tai Cang was a peak-level expert standing at the extreme top of this continent. No one ever imagined that there would actually be two Sovereign Stage existences appearing within the Western Dested City. This was a rather inconceivable matter.

    After all, Sovereign Stage experts possessed the qualifications to be an overlord of a region, and were usually extremely rare to be spotted. Ordinary people would be difficult to catch a glimpse of them, let alone the leaders of the gigantic powers like the ck Dragon Sovereign and Dean Tai Cang...

    The turmoil happening within Mu Chen¡¯s body gradually returned to normalcy due to therge and board hand on his shoulder. Exhaling deeply, he raised his head to look at the imposing figure in front of him, while happiness uncontrobly erupted from his mind. Since Dean Tai Cang had revealed himself, it looked like he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about today¡¯s matters anymore.

    ¡°Thank¡¯s a lot Dean Tai Cang.¡± Mu Chen spoke out in gratitude. If not for Dean Tai Cang taking action, the Great Meru Demonic Pir within his body would be snatched away by the ck Dragon Sovereign. As of now, he had a headache dealing with the cruel and untamed nature of it. However, he knew that when the day came that he was truly able to tame this Great Meru Demonic Pir, it would definitely provide an extremely powerful strength to him. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t willing to hand it over.

    Dean Tai Cang wave his hand in reply. Turning his head over, he cast his deep and wise gaze towards Mu Chen and said with a smile, ¡°I truly never expected that you, little fellow, would concealed it so deeply.¡±

    Mu Chen gave an awkwardugh in reply. <i>Looks like Dean Tai Cang knew about the matter of the Great Meru Demonic Pir within my body.<i></i></i>

    <i><i>¡°Let it be. Since you¡¯re able to obtain it, you have a predestined affinity with it. However, that thing¡¯s too ominous. If you continue leaving it within you, I¡¯m not exactly sure if it will be a greatness or a disaster.¡±</i></i>

    <i><i>Dean Tai Cang didn¡¯t say much about this, before shooting a look at Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong and the rest in the distance and said, ¡°However, for this matter, I really have to thank you. If not, the face of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would not be too good right now.¡±</i></i>

    <i><i>¡°You¡¯re making it sound too serious, Dean. I¡¯m also a student of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Helping the academy is also something I should do.¡± Mu Chen replied with a smile.</i></i>

    <i><i>With a faint smile, Dean Tai Cang nodded his head, before turning his gaze towards the cold and dark-looking ck Dragon Sovereign below. Stars seemed to appear within his deep and abstruse eyes as he spoke out, ¡°ck Dragon Sovereign, your actions here seem somewhat overboard.¡±</i></i>

    <i><i>Staring at Dean Tai Cang, the Spiritual Qi flowing within the world seemed to have frozen solid under the interlocking gazes between the two, while a pressure that was hard to discribe started to permeate throughout the world.</i></i>

    <i><i>Under this pressure, countless experts felt their bodies bing seemingly heavy, while the Spiritual Energy within their bodies showed signs of freezing up. Instantly, shock and terror filled their hearts. Sovereign Stage experts were actually that frightening? They were able to create a pressure that was more terrifying that what was generated by Mu Chen¡¯s fight before even taking action!</i></i>

    <i><i>With a wave of his sleeve, the ck Dragon Sovereign gave a faint smile, finally breaking the frightening pressure and heaviness permeating in the air, before replying, ¡°You¡¯re making this sound too serious, Dean Tai Cang. For that item, our Demonic Dragon Pce will use all methods and ways to get it back. Therefore, I hope that Dean Tai Cang will be able to let that little friend follow me back to the Demonic Dragon Pce. In that way, our Demonic Dragon Pce will remember this favor from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡±</i></i>

    <i><i>Hearing those words, countless people quietly grinned. The Demonic Dragon Pce seemingly had an irreconcble hatred with the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. How was this favor of any use?</i></i>

    <i><i>Within the sky, Dean Tai Cang gave a smile, before shaking his head and replying, ¡°It¡¯s Mu Chen¡¯s predestined affinity to obtain it. I¡¯ve no right to let him hand it over.¡±</i></i>

    <i><i>He had also heard of the prestige of the Great Meru Demonic Pir before. If not for the White Dragon Sovereign betraying the Demonic Dragon Pce and bringing it away from them, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy might have had to fight with the Demonic Dragon Pce for a much longer time before they achieved victory. Therefore, he was extremely clear of the formidability of that ancient, ominous weapon. As of now, since it hadnded in Mu Chen¡¯s hands, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would obviously not let it fall in the hands of the Demonic Dragon Pce.</i></i>

    <i><i>Vortexes seemed to surface within the ck hole-like eyes of the ck Dragon Sovereign, before speaking out with a deeper voice, ¡°Does that mean that the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy really ns to start a war with our Demonic Dragon Pce?¡±</i></i>

    <i><i>The entire city turned deathly silent, while shock surfaced within the heart of the green-robed male floating in the distant sky. If the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy were to start a battle with the Demonic Dragon Pce, it would definitely be an astonishing war that would shake the entire Northern Heavens Continent.</i></i>

    <i><i>¡°ck Dragon Sovereign, are you threatening our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy?¡± However, facing the ck Sovereign¡¯s words, which seemed to be filled with the mes of war, a sharp and incisive re erupted from Dean Tai Cang¡¯s eyes as he gave a slow reply.</i></i>

    <i><i>¡°Dean Tai Cang, do you really think that we¡¯re truly afraid of your Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy after defeating us that year?!¡±</i></i>

    <i><i>Not backing down any one bit, the ck Dragon Sovereign took a step forward, immediately appearing in the sky. In the next instant, a gigantic thousand foot wide Spiritual Energy vortex condensed behind his back. The Spiritual Energy of the world crazily surged and erupted, before forming a ck figure thousands of feet tall that seemingly towered across the world.</i></i>

    <i><i>Standing tall within the world, a giant dragon seemed to sit within each of the eyes of the ck figure. In a breath of time, storms started howling out, while cloudedyers filled the sky as an indescribable power of frightening proportions radiated from it, causing the world to mourn and shudder.</i></i>

    <i><i>Hiss!</i></i>

    <i><i>Looking at the ck figure thousands of feet long, Mu Chen could not help sucking in a breath of cold air, while shock and terror filled his heart. Before the ck figure, he was akin to an ant facing a human. Without the slightest bit of doubt, if the ck figure was to send a hand patting out, he would be hard pressed to escape with his life intact.</i></i>

    <i><i>This was the power of a Sovereign Stage expert? No wonder they could be considered as the standard of a regional overlord. Compared to the Heavenly Completion Stage, they were as seemingly different as the mud on the ground to the clouds in the sky!</i></i>

    <i><i>¡°Sovereign Celestial Body? ck Dragon Sovereign, are you really going to fight with me today?¡± Dean Tai Cang¡¯s deep and abstruse eyes gazed towards the thousand plus foot long ck figure towering over the world. An indifference was still present within his gaze, without any fluctuations as an indifferent sounding voice resounded out.</i></i>

    <i><i>Standing before his Sovereign Celestial Body, chilling intent erupted from within the eyes of the ck Dragon Sovereign. However, he didn¡¯t immediately take action, as he was extremely clear of how tyrannical Dean Tai Cang was. Even he wasn¡¯t able to guarantee a victory against thetter.</i></i>

    <i><i>Furthermore, once he took action, it might lead to a great war between the two sides. As of now, their Demonic Dragon Pce still wasn¡¯tpletely prepared to tear off all the faces against the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.</i></i>

    <i><i>However, retreating without obtain a single thing and letting the Great Meru Demonic Pir fall in the hands of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was something that he was extremely unwilling to do.</i></i>

    <i><i>Therefore, the ck Dragon Sovereign remained quiet for a moment, with his Sovereign Celestial body yet to dissipate away. Its gigantic shadow shrouded the city, causing countless people to feel a chill running through their bodies. All of them knew their city waspletely unable to endure a fight between two people of their level.</i></i>

    <i><i>¡°Haha, these two sirs, our Western Extreme Pce is small, and can¡¯t endure the turmoil of you two.¡±</i></i>

    <i><i>Just as the ck Dragon Sovereign was hesitating on whether to take action, aughing voice resounded across the world. In the next instant, everyone noticed spatial distortions forming across the horizon. Turning into a pathway, a figure stepped out from within.</i></i>

    <i><i>The figure that appeared was a middle-aged man in green robes. The attitude of this male was extraordinary, capable of causing an overbearing aura to appear with every single move he took. With a nce, anyone could tell that he was an absolutely extraordinary being.</i></i>

    <i><i>As this person appeared, astonishment and shock was present in the moring that immediately broke out within the Western Dested City.</i></i>

    <i><i>¡°That¡¯s the Pce Master of the Western Extreme Pce, the Western Extreme Sovereign?!¡±</i></i>

    <i><i>Countless people felt shocked as they thought, <i>Today¡¯s truly lively!</i> Ordinarily, towering over others in lofty positions,manding and directing over the Northern Heavens Continent, there was, unexpected, three of those Sovereign Stage experts that have appeared before them.</i></i>

    <i><i>Upon seeing this person, the green-robed male in the distance felt extremely ted. Rushing over, he greeted in a respectful voice, ¡°Father.¡±</i></i>

    <i><i>This green-robed male was impressively the Young Pce Master of the Western Extreme Pce, Xi Qinghai. At the same time, he was one of the outstanding people within the younger generation of the Northern Heavens Continent.</i></i>

    <i><i>Waving his hand towards Xi Qinghai, the Western Extreme Sovereign looked towards the ck Dragon Sovereign and Dean Tai Cang, who were in a confrontation with each other. He had immediately sensed it when thetter two had shown themselves, causing him to immediately rush over. This was, after all, the domain of their Western Extreme Pce. If he was to allow the two of them to duke it out here, it would result in losses for their Western Extreme Pce, something that he was not willing to see.</i></i>

    <i><i>He was not willing to offend either of the two. Regardless of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy or the Demonic Dragon Pce, both were genuine leviathans of the Northern Heavens Continent. Offending either of them would result in an unhappy matter.</i></i>

    <i><i>¡°Haha, so it¡¯s the Western Extreme Sovereign.¡± Looking at the Western Extreme Sovereign that had appeared, Dean Tai Cang gave augh, before saying, ¡°Thanks for the hospitality shown towards us foring here without any invitation.¡±</i></i>

    <i><i>With a smile, the Western Extreme Sovereign cupped his hands in reply, appearing rather courteous. Although they were both Sovereigns, he knew that he, being a 3rd Grade Sovereign, was much weaker that Dean Tai Cang.</i></i>

    <i><i>¡°These two sirs, please look on the face of our Western Extreme Pce and not fight at this ce,¡± said the Western Extreme Sovereign whist cupping his hands. If it was anyone else that dared to fight here, they might be immediately sent flying with a pat of his hand. However, the two people in front of him, were figures at the peak of the Northern Heavens Continent.</i></i>

    <i><i>A faint glow shed within the eyes of the ck Dragon Sovereign. In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything with regards to this. With a wave of his sleeve, the thousand plus foot glowing figure behind him started to slowly dissipate, causing the terrifying pressure that radiated from it to follow suit.</i></i>

    <i><i>He knew that with Dean Tai Cang protecting Mu Chen, he was absolutely unable to retreive the Great Meru Demonic Pir. The only way for that to happen would be for him to summon all the other Sovereigns from their Demonic Dragon Pce. However, if that were to happen, it would mean that they hadpletely gone to war against the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. On the aspect of strength, they were truly not afraid of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. However, they had extreme dread for the old smelly bird bastard within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Before their ns werepletely perfect, they could only patiently wait and bide their time.</i></i>

    <i><i>¡°Tai Cang, your Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy should be proud of ourselves! Very soon, when our Demonic Dragon Pce haspleted our preparations, we¡¯ll definitely tten and decimate your Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy!¡± Dark and chilling intent shed within the eyes of the ck Dragon Sovereign, with a smirk ringing out within his heart. In the next moment, with a wave of his sleeve, a ray of light enveloped the heavily injured Mo Longzi below.</i></i>

    <i><i>¡°Tai Cang, the fight of the younger generations below can¡¯t be considered your victory. If your students are truly capable, you should send them to participate in the ¡®Divine Spiritual Mountain¡¯ this time and let them test it out. That¡¯s the greatest asion for the younger generation of our Northern Heavens Continent. Your Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was absent for many many years already. This doesn¡¯t suit the fame and reputation of your Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, right? Or is that you¡¯re afraid to lose face over there?¡± said the ck Dragon Sovereign with a faintugh, while amusement and mockery brimmed within his voice.</i></i>

    <i><i>Not a single fluctuation was present within Dean Tai Cang¡¯s expression as he replied in an indifferent tone. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to get worried over this. If our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy wishes to, we will naturally participate in it.¡±</i></i>

    <i><i>¡°Haha, I¡¯ll have to look forward to the grand arrival of your Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, then. I hope that you¡¯ll not disappoint us. That¡¯s the greatest asion for the younger generations of our Northern Heavens Continent. Without the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, it would be much less spectacr and wonderful, you know?¡±</i></i>

    <i><i>The ck Dragon Sovereign gave a heartyugh, while delight blossomed within his heart. He knew about the heart pains of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. This was caused when their strongest students on their Heavenly Rankings were killed by the peak geniuses of their Demonic Dragon Pce during the Divine Spiritual Mountain that year, resulting in them no longer participating in such an asion again. If they dared to participate in this asion again, it would be the best chance for their Demonic Dragon Pce to demonstrate their prestige.</i></i>

    <i><i>As hisughter resounded out, he grabbed the heavily-injured Mo Longzi in his hand. In the next instant, spatial ripples started to fluctuated around his body as his figure slowly assimted into it, beforepletely disappearing from this stretch of the world.</i></i>

 Chapter 381 - The Three Sovereign Disaster

    <strong>Chapter 381 - The Three Sovereign Disaster</strong>

    Following the departure of the ck Dragon Sovereign from the sky of the Western Dested City, the originally tense atmospherepletely vanished into thin air. The sunlight that fell from the sky seemed to have regained some of its warmth.

    Looking at the space where the ck Dragon Sovereign had disappeared, the forehead of Dean Tai Cang¡¯s started to slightly wrinkle up, while chilling intent shed within his abstruse eyes. Over thesest few years, there were countless students training in the Northern Heavens Continent that had been buried under the hands of the Demonic Dragon Pce. This caused the grudges and grievances of the two sides to turn into a level of hatred that was seemingly irreconcble.

    However, although the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy couldn¡¯t bear topletely wipe the Demonic Dragon Pce off the face of the world, this wasn¡¯t an easy task to aplish. The hidden cards of the Demonic Dragon Pce within the Northern Heavens Continent was, in some words, even more ancient than their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. They were once the Overlords of this continent, all till the appearance of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    In their previous war, although the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had achieved victory, they weren¡¯t truly able to destroy the Demonic Dragon Pce into oblivion. The core of their strength still remained, causing the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to maintain constant vignce, as well as dread, against them. Although they wished to deal with this looming danger once and for all, they would have to be prepared to pay a great price for that. In fact, it might even result in Sovereigns falling from the sky.

    This kind of price was something that even the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was somewhat unwilling to shoulder. This was due to the fact that the opponents they had to contend against weren¡¯t just merely restricted to the Demonic Dragon Pce in the Northern Heavens Continent. There were still various strong and powerful Spiritual Academies from other continents. The title of being one of the five Great Academies had given fame and reputation to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, while simrly casting them into the limelight. They didn¡¯t know how many spiritual academies possessing simrly powerful strength as them were staring at them from the darkness. Once the might of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy weakened, they would take action, snatching away the title of one of the five Great Academies...

    This battle would simrly be extremely cruel and bitter.

    ¡°What¡¯s the Divine Spiritual Mountain, Dean?¡± asked Mu Chen with slight curiosity.

    Shooting a look at Mu Chen, Dean Tai Cang replied, ¡°That¡¯s a sacred ground within the Northern Heavens Continent. It¡¯s said to be inherited from the ancient antiquity. It will open once every three years. If one was able to sessfully enter the Divine Spiritual Mountain, one would obtain enormous blessings, which is know as the ¡®Divine Spiritual Baptism¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Divine Spiritual Baptism? Is it simr to the Spiritual Light Empowerment of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy?¡± Feeling startled, Mu Chen asked out doubtfully.

    Unable to hold it in, Dean Tai Cang gave augh, before answering, ¡°If the Spiritual Light Empowerment is able to bepared to the Divine Spiritual Baptism, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would have far exceeded the title of the Five Great Academies...¡±

    ¡°The Divine Spiritual Baptism doesn¡¯t have an obvious effect of raising one¡¯s strength. However, it¡¯s still a ce that would cause countless youths of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to turn crazy because of what it is. That¡¯s because, the Divine Spiritual Baptism is able to help construct a foundation...¡±

    ¡°Construct a foundation?¡± Mu Chen repeated while frowning. That didn¡¯t seem like a formidable ability. There were many heavenly treasures that were also able to achieve such an effect.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just any ordinary foundation. It¡¯s the foundation of a Sovereign stage...¡± With a smile, Dean Tai Cang replied to Mu Chen while shaking his head. Looking at thetter, he continued with his exnation. ¡°Looks like you have yet to know the process to promote to Sovereign Stage, and exactly how much frightening tribtions are needed to be experienced.¡±

    Mu Chen gave an awkwardugh in response. As of now, he hadn¡¯t even broken through to Heavenly Completion Stage. Thinking about promoting to Sovereign Stage was too far fetched from him now. Although, it was the realm that he ultimately yearned for in his dreams.

    ¡°Only when your strength reaches the peak of Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase will you understand. It isn¡¯t just another step that you have to take to properly promote into the Sovereign Stage...¡±

    At this moment, Dean Tai Cang¡¯s gaze turned solemn as he continued, ¡°This is a true hole that everyone will face. Countless talents that shocked the world have stopped at this step, with some even falling from the sky.¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯s that so?¡± Mu Chen asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s because whates after the Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase... is the ¡®Three Sovereign Disasters¡¯ that will make the faces of countless geniuses change upon hearing them. Only when one sessfully passes through these three disasters would one be able to shape their Sovereign bodies, and truly promote and step into the Sovereign Stage!¡±

    ¡°The Three Sovereign Disasters...¡± Mu Chen muttered. Although it sounded somewhat foreign to him, for some unknown reason, a chilling intent radiated out from the depths of his bones.

    ¡°There are countless geniuses within this world, before these ¡®three disasters¡¯ there are quite a few of them who would have rapid progress in their cultivation stages, and disy their astonishing talents. However, they had turned into ashes by these three disasters in the end, dissipating from the world.¡±

    With a faint smile, Dean Tai Cang said, ¡°Therefore, you should know by now why Sovereign Stage experts are able to possess such a status, am I right?¡±

    Mu Chen swallowed his saliva, while his face turned slightly pale as he nodded his head. This was the first time that he had heard about the extreme difficulty and dangers one would actually face when promoting to Sovereign Stage.

    ¡°Does this have a rtion with the so-called ¡®Sovereign foundation¡¯?¡± asked Mu Chen as he thought about what Dean Tai Cang had said.

    ¡°You¡¯re very smart,¡± replied Dean Tai Cang with a faint smile as he nodded his head. ¡°The three disasters are too frightening, If one isn¡¯t careful, one would be turned into ashes. Even one¡¯s Divine Soul would be hard pressed to escape. As for that Spiritual Baptism, it can help build a foundation for one¡¯s Divine Soul, strengthening one¡¯s resistance against the three disasters. At the same time, if the most dire situations were to ur, it can protect one¡¯s Divine Soul during the three disasters, allowing one to have another chance of making aeback.¡±

    Faintly opening his mouth, Mu Chen eximed in astonishment, ¡°That awesome?¡±

    Although he had yet to make contact with the so-called ¡°Three Sovereign Disasters¡±, he could feel that the absolute despair it would bring to people of they were to fail in them. However, this ¡°Divine Spiritual Baptism¡± was able to allow people to preserve their lives during these ¡°Three Sovereign Disasters¡±. This was absolutely too important to have. There might be countless experts with the qualifications to rush into the ¡°Three Sovereign Disasters¡± that would pay any price just to obtain such protection.

    At this moment, he finally understood why the so-called ¡°Divine Spiritual Mountain¡± would be the greatest asion within the Northern Heavens Continent. Compared to that, the Spiritual Light Empowerment of their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was truly not worth a second look.

    At the same time, it had made his heart feel slightly itchy. This Divine Spiritual Mountain was too enticing. If he and Luo Li were able to get baptised by it, they would possess slightly more insurance for when they nned to rush into the Sovereign Stage in the future.

    ¡°Are we able to participate in it, Dean?¡± asked Mu Chen in a soft voice.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, Dean Tai Cang gave a soft sigh, before replying, ¡°The people participating in the Divine Spiritual Mountain are mostly the core geniuses of peak influences in the Northern Heavens Continent that have been painstakingly nurtured with their utmost resources. Our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy is unable to gain any advantage on this aspect. That year, we had participated once, with the participating student being the first rank on our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Heavenly Rankings. However, in the end, he didn¡¯t return. Therefore, after that, we have basically given up on this asion.¡±

    Mu Chen was slightly startled, before nodding his head. This didn¡¯t mean that the students from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had talents that were weaker than those people. It was just the way the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy works. All of those core geniuses were seemingly raised and nurtured by the various sects and families. Compared to them, the students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy came from all sort of ces and directions. Although they had trained and cultivated for a number of years, this time was too short whenpared to those outstanding youths at the peak within the Northern Heavens Continent. It¡¯s to the point of being able to lead to a great threat to the students.

    This created a situation where students with strength would leave the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy upon bing fully-fledged towards ces at higher levels, seeking stronger Dao paths. As for the new students that had just entered, they would temporarily be unable topare with those peak geniuses that had stayed in the Northern Heavens Continent for a long time. Therefore, this had created the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, which seemed to be a leviathan, but rarely produced any characters that were able to truly stand at the highest peak within the younger generations of the Northern Heavens Continent.

    That¡¯s because, the people that the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy receives were students, and not sect disciples or n disciples that had to contribute their all for their ns or sects...

    ¡°As of now, the strongest student within our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy rankings is Shen Cangsheng. His talent is extremely good. If he¡¯s given a couple more years, wanting to exceed the peak talents within the younger generation in the Northern Heavens Continent isn¡¯t a difficult matter. However, that won¡¯t be happening now,¡± replied Dean Tai Cang.

    Mu Chen faintly nodded his head. This time they had been forced to such a stage just to deal with Mo Longzi. What more could they achieve against the true elites within the peak of the younger generations? An example would be Mo Xingtian, who was an even stronger character than Mo Longzi.

    However, he still had a slight feeling of not wanting to give up on that alluring ¡°Divine Spiritual Baptism¡±. It was extremely important for him and Luo Li. After hesitating a moment, he gathered his courage and asked Dean Tai Cang, ¡°Dean, would it be possible for me to give it a try?¡±

    Dean Tai Cang¡¯s eyes immediately narrowed as his stared at Mu Chen. After a while, shaking his head, he replied, ¡°Your training and cultivating time is too short. Although I admit your capabilities, it¡¯s still too early for you to participate at the Divine Spiritual Mountain.¡±

    Tilting his head, Mu Chen appeared wanting to say something. However, with a wave of his hand, Dean Tai Cang continued speaking, ¡°Gather them all and prepare to return to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Every student back at the academy is still waiting for news about you guys.¡±

    Afterpleting his statement, augh rang out of him as he looked towards Mu Chen and said, ¡°This time, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ve be a hero for our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Even Mo Longzi was beaten down by you.¡±

    Mu Chen gave an embarrassed smile, before turning around and shooting of towards Shen Cangsheng and the rest.

    Looking at the back figure of Mu Chen, a expression of deep pondering shed within Dean Tai Cang¡¯s eyes, appearing as if he was thinking of something.

    Under the Spiritual Energy nourishment from everyone, Lin Zheng and the other two had sessfully woken up gradually from their stupors. Embarrassed and guilty expressions were present on their faces. Although they were in a stupor earlier, that didn¡¯t mean that they were totally unclear of what had happened.

    ¡°Haha, Senior Brother Lin Zheng. That Mo Longzi had long reached Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase. We truly weren¡¯t his match. Even I had lost.¡± Shen Cangsheng spoke out while sending a candid smile. ¡°However, we¡¯re fortunate to have that fellow, Mu Chen, fight and beat that fellow, Mo Longzi, up for us. Even I don¡¯t know if he will be able to live after that beating.¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen defeated Mo Longzi?¡±

    Lin Zheng and the other two were slightly dumbfounded as they looked towards Mu Chen with inconceivable expressions within their eyes. Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase against Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase. They were simply unable to imagine how this disparity was bridged by thetter.

    Shrugging his shoulders, Mu Chen spoke out. ¡°I was just lucky this time... Our mission¡¯splete. Let¡¯s go back to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy first, alright?¡±

    Nodding their heads, everyone started to support their injuredpatriots, before shooting into the sky.

    Mu Chen fell to the back and headed off together with Luo Li. Looking at the sparkling jade-like face of the young girl that was exquisite to the point of perfection, he quietly extended his hand, and grasped the slender and chilling jade-like hands of the young girl.

    Luo Li¡¯s lovable face turned slightly red as she shot a coquettish re at Mu Chen. Thetter, however, sent a grin back over while saying, ¡°Ain¡¯t I awesome?¡±

    Luo Li rolled her eyes unhappily towards him, her coquettish looks were extremely alluring, while an amusingugh rang out within her heart. This fellow always maintained a humble and modest appearance in front of others, and yet he always acted so proud of himself in front of her, making her really want to give him a bite.

    However, when Luo Li noticed the remnants of the wounds still present on his body, her clear and limpid eyes turned much more gentle. Her small hand gently grasped Mu Chen¡¯s hand, and her angled loveable and snow-white chin gave a gentle nod. A soft and gentle ¡°Mhm¡± sound rang out, satisfying the little bit of vanity present in Mu Chen¡¯s heart.

    Floating in the sky, Dean Tai Cang looked towards everyone from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy before nodding his head. Turning around to cup his fist and smile towards the Western Extreme Sovereign, he spoke out, ¡°Sorry for the trouble this time, Old Brother Western Extreme.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright,¡± replied the Western Extreme Sovereign with a smile and a wave.

    Without continuing to waste time talking, spatial fluctuations instantly enveloped everyone with a wave of his sleeve. As space started to distort, everyone disappeared into thin air.

    Looking at the ce where the people from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had disappeared into, the eyes of the Western Extreme Sovereign faintly narrowed before speaking out with a faint smile, ¡°Never imagined that the Demonic Dragon Pce¡¯s Mo Longzi would actually get beaten up. Looks like they will have one less participant in the Divine Spiritual Mountain this time.¡±

    ¡°In the first ce, Mo Longzi¡¯s not sufficient to be feared.¡± Beside him, Xi Qinghai spoke out with a smile. From his tone and words, he didn¡¯t ce Mo Longzi much within his eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy will participate this time...after this matter, that Shen Cangsheng might breakthrough into the Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase,¡± said the Western Extreme Sovereign.

    Shaking his head, Xi Qinghai spoke out in a soft voice, ¡°Even if Shen Cangsheng breaks through, the threat he poses isn¡¯t great. Although he¡¯s quite talented, his cultivating time is much shorter than us...¡±

    Speaking until here, there was a small pause in his words as he muttered to himself.

    ¡°That Freshman by the name of Mu Chen...truly is somewhat unfathomable.¡±

 Chapter 382 - Demonic Dragon Brand

    <strong>Chapter 382 - Demonic Dragon Brand</strong>

    When Mu Chen and the group returned back to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, they had undoubtedly attracted countless stares from everywhere. This was especially true when news of the astonishing fight between Mu Chen and Mo Longzi was disseminated out, causing the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to go into shock.

    Any student that heard about this matter would have their jaws drop wide open in shock, turning into a seemingly petrified state. Obviously, this news was somewhat of a fantasy story to them.

    That number two on the Bounty Board, the super fierce character that even Senior Brother Lin Zheng and the Overlord of the Heavenly Rankings, Shen Cangsheng, had lost to had, unexpectedly, suffered a defeat in Mu Chen¡¯s hands?

    The atmosphere within the entire academy was in a fiery state as countless people endlessly sought out the news about the astonishing battles that happened within the Western Dested City. Within this fiery state, Mu Chen¡¯s fame and prestige had seemingly rose up in a vertical line, with signs of even surpassing Li Xuantong.

    This kind of growth rate caused quite a few students to sigh in admiration. After all, Mu Chen had just entered the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy for only a year. However, an achievement of such a degree caused countless students to feel ashamed and respect for him.

    At this stage, there wouldn¡¯t be one that would doubt Mu Chen¡¯s strength anymore. Everyone knew that it wouldn¡¯t take long for Shen Cangsheng¡¯s title as the Overlord of the Heavenly Rankings to change hands...

    Facing such a fiery atmosphere within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, the lead character, Mu Chen, didn¡¯t show too much care about it. Upon reaching the academy, he had quietly holed himself up in the Freshman region to recover and rest from the injuries he had suffered in this life-risking sh with Mo Longzi.

    He wasn¡¯t the slightest bit interested in the title of the so-called ¡®Overlord of the Heavenly Rankings¡¯. Strength was something that only belonged to oneself, and not something that could be changed by a title. Furthermore, the finally risk-filled victory in the battle at the Western Dested City didn¡¯t make Mu Chen feel any arrogance. On the contrary, he had even felt some pressure due to it.

    After all, from the news that he had obtained, although Mo Longzi was the number two on their Bounty Board, he wasn¡¯t considered the genuine peak of the younger generation within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Within this vast and expansive continent, there were still some people that represented the true strength at the peak of the younger generation of this continent.

    If he wanted to chase after that group of people, he would clearly need to work even harder. Although those fellows had cultivated longer than him, and were also older than him, Mu Chen didn¡¯t wish to use these as excuses.

    True strength wasn¡¯t separated by age.

    ...

    On the third day after Mu Chen had returned to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, he could be considered to havepletely recovered from his injuries. Although he had relied on the demonic energies of the Great Meru Demonic Pir, it had caused injuries within his body. It was fortunate that his fleshly body was exceedingly tyrannical, possessing quite a bit of resistance against the corrosion of the fiendish and demonic energies. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t left in a condition as miserable asst time.

    After recovering from his injuries, he received a transmitted message from Dean Tai Cang.

    Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Conference Hall

    Looking at the six figures within therge hall, shock and astonishment clearly filled Mu Chen¡¯s heart. Not only did he see Dean Tai Cang here, the other five Heavenly Seated Elders were actually present within. Such an impressive lineup could be considered as the highest level within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°Haha. You¡¯ve done a pretty good job this time, Mu Chen. Firstly, I have to express the gratitude of the Punishment Hall to you. If not for you, our Punishment Hall would suffer a huge loss of face this time.¡± Upon seeing Mu Chen, the Punishment Hall Hall Master, Mo You, took the initiative and spoke out with a smile.

    Next to Mo You was Zhu Tian, as well as the other three Heavenly Seated Elders. Other than the youthful appearance of Zhu Tian, the other three Elders appeared white-haired and ancient, with deep and abstruse eyes akin to being shrouded by starry skies. Not a single trace of Spiritual Energy fluctuations were present around their bodies. However, one would feel the frightening sensations of them being about to shatter the heavens and rend the earth with a single move.

    ¡°Five Sovereigns...with Dean Tai Cang, that should be six Sovereigns.¡±

    Shock shook through Mu Chen¡¯s mind. Obviously, this was the most powerful strength of their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. The reason why the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was a leviathan in the Northern Heavens Continent was due to their existences, causing the academy to be unshakable.

    Only after an instant did Mu Chen gradually regain his rity. Giving a respectful bow towards the five Heavenly Seated Elders, he turned towards Dean Tai Cang and said, ¡°Is there any instructions for me, Dean?¡±

    With a faint smile, Dean Tai Cang replied, ¡°The main reason I¡¯ve summoned you here is due to the matter of that ¡®Great Meru Demonic Pir¡¯ within your body.¡±

    The five Heavenly Seated Elders immediately cast weird gazes towards Mu Chen¡¯s body. They were clearly familiar towards the Great Meru Demonic Pir. During that year when the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was in a great war with the Demonic Dragon Pce, if not for the White Dragon Sovereign suddenly betraying the Demonic Dragon Pce and taking away the Great Meru Demonic Pir, their victory would be more hard pressed.

    They understood the ominous fame of the ¡°Great Meru Demonic Pir¡±. It was a strong weapon that would shake even the hearts of Sovereign Stage experts. Although it was ominous and fiendish, once one was able to control it, one would be able to disy its terrifying strength.

    However, as of now, such an ominous object had unexpectedlynded in the hands of such a young and weak Freshman. This truly caused people to feel surprised.

    Mu Chen was also startled as his heart skipped a beat. <i>Could it be that the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy wants me to hand over the Great Meru Demonic Pir?</i>

    ¡°Hoho. Rx. If our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy does such a thing, how are we different from the Demonic Dragon Pce?¡± Seemingly able to see the worry within Mu Chen¡¯s heart, Dean Tai Cang spoke out to quell the unease Mu Chen was feeling.

    Having his inner thoughts exposed, Mu Chen felt awkward. However, he wasn¡¯t to me for having such thoughts. Who allowed the ¡°Great Meru Demonic Pir¡± to be so tyrannical to the point where it would tug at the hearts of even Sovereign Stage experts?

    ¡°As of now, although the Great Meru Demonic Pir hasnded in your hands, it still isn¡¯t considered totally yours...¡± Mo You spoke out with a smile as he continued exining. ¡°Do you think that the treasure of the Demonic Dragon Pce will get snatched away by other people in such an easy fashion?¡±

    Immediately, Mu Chen gawked. Starting to frown, he asked, ¡°Hall master¡¯s meaning is that...the Demonic Dragon Pce is able to retrieve it?¡±

    Speaking until here, his expression turned slightly grave as he thought about the actions that the ck Dragon Sovereign had taken. At that time, if not for Dean Tai Cang, the Great Meru Demonic Pir might have truly broken out of his body...

    ¡°The Great Meru Demonic Pir was in the hands of the Demonic Dragon Pce for many years. ording to what I know, there should be a Demonic Dragon Brand from the Demonic Dragon Pce. With your strength, it¡¯s clear that you¡¯re unable to discover it,¡± exined Dean Tai Cang.

    ¡°Demonic Dragon Brand?¡± Mu Chen was stunned as he nkly stared back at Dean Tai Cang. Indeed, he didn¡¯t discover the so-called ¡®Demonic Dragon Brand¡¯ within the Great Meru Demonic Pir.

    ¡°This is the special method of the Demonic Dragon Pce, and it was personally arranged by a Sovereign Stage existence. It hides within the depths of the Great Meru Demonic Pir and won¡¯t show any activity on any ordinary asion. However, once the Demonic Dragon Pce activates it, you¡¯ll immediately lose control of the Great Meru Demonic Pir. Furthermore, if they have slightly more killing intent then, your little life will be under their control. With just a single thought from them, they¡¯ll be able to cause the Great Meru Demonic Pir to erupt from your body.¡± The person taking this time was the youthful-looking Elder Zhu Tian. Rubbing his chin, he grinned as he stared at Mu Chen.

    Hearing those words cold sweat erupted from Mu Chen¡¯s entire body. If this was true, that would mean that the Great Meru Demonic Pir had became an explosive? As long as the Demonic Dragon Pce activated the Demonic Dragon Brand, he would definitely be decimated by the energy that was unleashed.

    ¡°In the past, you didn¡¯t expose the Great Meru Demonic Pir. Therefore, there¡¯s no danger of that. However, as of now, as long as you¡¯re in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, they won¡¯t recklessly activate it. However, once you leave the academy... perhaps that explosive hidden within your body might explode.¡±

    Mu Chen wiped the cold sweat off his forehead as he felt a chill seemingly spread throughout his aurasea. He was afraid that the Great Meru Demonic Pir wouldpletely explode. With his current strength, he waspletely unable to endure it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that you¡¯ve called me over just to give me a scare, right, Dean?¡± Although his heart had skipped a beat, Mu Chen quickly calmed down. Raising his head to look to Dean Tai Cang, he spoke out with a smile.

    ¡°Truly a smart fellow.¡±

    Unable to resist it, Dean Tai Cang gave augh before answering, ¡°You¡¯vepleted your mission this time without a hitch, so a reward should be given to you. After discussing, we¡¯ve decided to help you remove the Demonic Dragon Brand within the Great Meru Demonic Pir. This way, it willpletely break its connection with the Demonic Dragon Pce. In the future, when you¡¯re able topletely tame and control it, it¡¯ll truly be yours.¡±

    Upon hearing those words, Mu Chen was immediately ted. The Demonic Dragon Brand was nted by a Sovereign of the Demonic Dragon Pce, and Mu Chen clearly didn¡¯t possess the ability to remove it. The only one that could help him in this matter would only be Dean Tai Cang and the Elders.

    ¡°Thank you very much, Dean!¡± Mu Chen showed his heartfelt gratitude.

    Replying with a wave, Dean Tai Cang nodded towards the other five Heavenly Seated Elders, before the five scattered in different directions.

    ¡°Summon the Great Meru Demonic Pir.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Mu Chen hesitated awhile. At this moment, the Great Meru Demonic Pir was suppressed by the mysterious ck paper. However, once it was released, it might creat a greatmotion...However, after seeming the faint smile on Dean Tai Cang¡¯s face, Mu Chen¡¯s felt much more at ease. With six Sovereign Stage existences guarding him over him, he didn¡¯t believe that the Great Meru Demonic Pir could create an upheaval!

    Thinking till here, Mu Chen no longer hesitated. Faintly narrowing his eyes, with a thought, the mysterious Mand flower in his aurasea slowly blossomed. As this happened, the purple-coloured chains that were wrapped around the Great Meru Demonic Pir started to slowly retract.

    Bang!

    Just as the purple-coloured chains retracted, the Great Meru Demonic Pir started to crazily vibrate. With a bang, it transformed into a scarlet-red streak of light, rushing straight out of Mu Chen¡¯s aurasea.

    Whoosh!

    As the scarlet-red streak of light rushed straight out of Mu Chen¡¯s crown, a ck demonic pir followed along the streak of light and rushed out. Demonic energies originating from the ancient antiquity swept out, filling the entirerge hall in an instant.

    Humm!

    The entirerge hall vibrated as storms whipped up with the arrival of the Great Meru Demonic Pir. Instantly piercing towards the sky of therge hall, it tried to escape and flee this ce.

    Hmph!

    Looking at the gigantic pir, Dean Tai Cang gave a cold snort. With a wave of his hand, a dazzling brilliance furiously erupted from the ceiling of therge hall. Countless gigantic rays of brilliance formed into chains that explosively shot out. Piercing through space, they immediately wrapped around the Great Meru Demonic Pir.

    ¡°Suppress it!¡±

    A deep cry rang out from Mo You, Zhu Tian and the three other Heavenly Seated Elders. Five boundless Spiritual Energies flowed out, akin to liquid streams, while howling from their palms. Wrapping around the Great Meru Demonic Pir, the demonic energies radiating from it werepletely suppressed.

    Humm! Humm!

    The Great Meru Demonic Pir crazily struggled as it attempted to escape its restraints. As it did so, shattering patterns appeared in the surrounding space.

    A slightly grave expression appeared on the faces of Mo You and the other four Heavenly Seated Elders as slight shock appeared within their hearts. The Great Meru Demonic Pir was undoubtedly an ominous weapon from the ancient antiquity.

    However, although the Great Meru Demonic Pir was powerful, the lineup it faced was overly luxurious. As time psed, the shock created by the Great Meru Demonic Pir gradually turned quiet.

    Whoosh!

    Upon seeing this, Dean Tai Cang brought his hands together to form a hand seal. In the next instant, a ray of boundless Spiritual Energy shot out. Akin to a liquid, it enveloped the entire Great Meru Demonic Pir within it.

    This liquid-like Spiritual Energy slowly seeped into the Great Meru Demonic Pir. As it seeped in, Mu Chen noticed some dark and abstruse ck light appearing on the surface of the Great Meru Demonic Pir. From afar, it appeared akin to a pattern of an entrenched demonic dragon!

    Obviously, this was the Demonic Dragon Brand that Dean Tai Cang had talked about!

    ¡°Dispel it!¡± Chilling intent erupted from Dean Tai Cang¡¯s eyes. Looking towards the Demonic Dragon Brand that appeared akin to a living thing, he gave a shout.

    Bang!

    Boundless Spiritual Energies howled from the six people, sweeping towards the Demonic Dragon Brand.

    As Dean Tai Cang and the five Elders were attempting to dispel the Demonic Dragon Brand, within a giant ck hall in a far ce, the ck Dragon Sovereign, who was cultivating in a sitting position, furiously opened his eyes, while a chilling glow shed within them.

    ¡°Tai Cang, you really dare to dispel our Demonic Dragon Brand! Okay! Since you want to fight, our Demonic Dragon Pce will have a fight with you first! Let¡¯s see if you have the capability to dispel our Demonic Dragon Brand!¡±

    Quickly standing up, a low dragon-like roar resounded as spatial fluctuations radiated to far distances.

    As his low roar rang out, a number of furious dragon roars rang out within the deepest depths of the ck, giant imperial tomb-like hall. In the next instant, the space in front of the ck Dragon Sovereign distorted as five figures immediately step out of it, appearing within therge hall.

    Following their appearance, a terrifying pressure started to radiate out.

    These five people had impressively possessed Sovereign Stage strength!

 Chapter 383 - Battle of the Sovereigns

    <strong>Chapter 383 - Battle of the Sovereigns</strong>

    Boundless Spiritual Energy flooded therge hall. The Spiritual Energy present here was extremely pure, with faint signs of being liquid-like. With the level of Spiritual Energy within each clump beingparable to the maximum amount a Heavenly Completion Stage expert could condense within one¡¯s body...

    Within the centre of all that boundless Spiritual Energy, the Great Meru Demonic Pir continued to endlessly emit humming noises. However, the frightening demonic energies were unwaveringly suppressed by the Spiritual Energy, unable to spew out as previously.

    The Demonic Dragon pattern squirmed about on the surface of the demonic pir, as if the Demonic Dragon Brand had seemingly sensed the impending danger. Low and deep roars rang out from it as a dark and sinister ck brilliance radiated from it, defending against the corrosion brought by the boundless Spiritual Energies.

    Humm. Humm.

    However, faced against the coboration of six Sovereign Stage existences, the Demonic Dragon Brand was by itself and appeared clearly weaker. Even though it had taken root within the Great Meru Demonic Pir, and was unable to borrow some of its demonic energies, with signs of it starting to dissipate under the corrosion of the boundless Spiritual Energies.

    At this moment, Mu Chen was standing at the furthest position possible, while he was unable to move a single inch of his body. That was due to the immense pressure created by six Sovereigns unleashing their Spiritual Energies.

    With nothing he could do about it, he could only bitterlyugh in helplessness. With his strength only at the Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase, he was not even at the level of an ant in front of a Sovereign Stage expert. Just the Spiritual Energy pressure created by them was enough to make him incapable of budging.

    However, the only thing that could make Mu Chen feelfort was that the Demonic Dragon Brand was being dispelled. That was undeniably removing an extreme danger hidden within.

    Bang!

    However, just as Mu Chen had exhaled a breath of relief, extremely terrifying energies furiously gushed out from the Great Meru Demonic Pir. The Demonic Dragon Brand, which was gradually being corroded by the boundless Spiritual Energies gushing from Dean Tai Cang and the five Elders, radiated with intense ck rays of light at this moment. Dragon roars howled out as storms were whipped up by the Demonic Dragon Brand. Separating itself from the demonic pir, it had unexpectedly transformed into a rather frightening demonic dragon.

    As the demonic dragon coiled up in the air, frightening fluctuations radiated from its jet-ck body. Being somewhat unable to endure them, the surrounding space even started showing signs of shattering.

    ¡°Tai Cang, are you nning to take the treasure of our Demonic Dragon Pce for your own? It isn¡¯t that easy!¡± In a seated position, the gigantic eyes of the demonic dragon roared with iparable rage and ferocity towards the people present in therge hall.

    ¡°ck Dragon Sovereign?!¡±

    Upon hearing that familiar voice, Mu Chen¡¯s heart was instantly overwhelmed with shock and dread.

    ¡°Look¡¯s like you¡¯re unable to endure it after all, huh, ck Dragon Sovereign?¡± Upon seeing this, Tai Cang gave a faint smile as if he didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of surprise. Obviously, he had long expected the oue of this situation.

    ¡°Hmph! The guts of your Demonic Dragon Pce ain¡¯t small! You¡¯re really asking for trouble by daring to send a remnant shadow to charge into our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy!¡± A cold snort rang out from Hall Master Mo You as his expression turned dark.

    ¡°Hmph! In this Northern Heavens Continent, our Demonic Dragon Pce can go wherever we want! Do you think you can stop us?!¡± Another cold voice rang out from within the demonic dragon. This voice was different from the ck Dragon Sovereign. However, it appeared simrly cold and frightening.

    ¡°Haha. If not for you guys activating the Demonic Dragon Brand, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to cast our projections over. Today¡¯s a good day. Relying on the power of the Great Meru Demonic Pir, we¡¯llpletely butcher all of you!¡± Aughing voice brimming with cruel tyranny rang out from within the demonic dragon.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s not just a single projection. Can it be that the Six Great Hall Masters of the Demonic Dragon Pce have arrived?¡± Elder Zhu Tian spoke out with a sneer.

    ¡°Six Great Hall Masters?¡±

    Mu Chen was startled as he heard those words. Looking towards the gigantic eyes of demonic dragon, a ck brilliance erupted from within as six blurry figures were faintly discernable from within. Those six figures were akin to figures of demon gods, causing people to feel extreme pressure and oppression.

    ¡°All of you guys have finally gathered together. However, it¡¯ll not change the result one single bit.¡± Chilling intent shed within the abstruse eyes of Dean Tai Cang. With a wave of his sleeve, the boundless Spiritual Energy gushing out of him transformed into a sea of Spiritual Energy. As the waves surged out, they shattered space, sweeping straight towards the sitting demonic dragon.

    At the same time, Hall Master Mo You and the other four Heavenly Seated Eldersunched their attacks, causing boundless Spiritual Energies to sweep out.

    Roar!

    Upon seeing this, the demonic dragon gave a roar. Extending its ws, it grabbed onto the Great Meru Demonic Pir. Violently fanning it out, it smashed the iing Spiritual Energy sea apart.

    Bang!

    At this moment, frightening demonic energies erupted from the Great Meru Demonic Pir. As the demonic pir was waved around, the surrounding space was split and shattered apart,pletely blocking against the boundless Spiritual Energies heading towards the demonic dragon.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    As a frightening fight erupted within therge hall, the startled Mu chen hastily shot out of therge hall. In the next instant, cracks started to appear and split apart on the surface of the Spiritual Array-reinforcedrge hall.

    Bang!

    As the cracks extended to their extremities, unable to endure the frightening shock waves forming within, therge hall exploded apart. As the frightening Spiritual Energy shock waves rushed out, storms were whipped up in the air above the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, attracting the shocked and horrified gazes of countless students.

    Bang!

    As countless shocked and terrified gazes looked over, therge hall exploded apart. In the next instant, a gigantic dragon with a demonic pir grasped within its hands rushed towards the sky. Six streams of light rushed towards the horizon from the surroundings as boundless Spiritual Energy seas enveloped over, continuously sweeping towards the demonic dragon. As the Spiritual Energy seas came pressuring over, space started to shatter, piece by piece, showing their extremely terrifying destructive powers.

    Such a terrifying exchange appearing out of nowhere caused all the students to stare in dumbfounded shock. Did they ever see a fight of such degree?

    rm cries quickly resounded across the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, causing numerous higher levels of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to swiftly shoot over. Looking gravely at the fight taking ce in the sky, shock and astonishment appeared within their eyes.

    At a secluded peak far away, a big and small figure could be seen observing the battle up in the sky. It was Ling Xi and Sun¡¯er.

    ¡°Such frightening Spiritual Energy fluctuations... even the Dean and the other Elders have actually taken action.¡± Sun¡¯er cried out in shock.

    ¡°That¡¯s...the people of the Demonic Dragon Pce.¡± Ling Xi¡¯s crescent moon-shaped eyebrows slightly bunched up. Staring at the demonic dragon, she spoke out in response.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take action, Elder Sister Ling Xi? That demonic dragon seems extremely formidable!¡± Sun¡¯er replied in worry. This was, after all, the inner region of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. If students were to be swept up in the coteral energies radiating out from the fight, this would be too grave and serious for the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Gently shaking her small head, Ling Xi replied in a faint voice, ¡°There¡¯s only the projections of those fellows from the Demonic Dragon Pce within that demonic dragon. How can they contend against Dean Tai Cang and the other Elders? Therefore, there¡¯s no need for me to take action.¡±

    Speaking until here, her gaze turned slightly towards the mountain peak located below of the fighting radius. There was a thin figure faintly discernable over there, which was precisely Mu Chen.

    Upon seeing Mu Chen¡¯s figure, faint fluctuations appeared for an instant within her eyes.

    At this moment, Mu Chen didn¡¯t notice the gazeing from Ling Xi in the far distance as his head pointed towards the sky. Although themotioning from the sky was extremely huge, he wasn¡¯t overly worried about that. The fight happening there was clearly in the control of Dean Tai Cang and the five Elders. After all, the Six Great Hall Masters of the Demonic Dragon Pce had only sent their projections over. Although they were relying on the might of the Great Meru Demonic Pir, they were still unable to truly contend with Dean Tai Cang and the five Elders.

    If this continued, it would be no surprise to anyone that Dean Tai Cang would obtain victory.

    ¡°Is there any point in doing such useless actions, ck Dragon Sovereign?! Today, none of you will be able to bring it out of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy!¡± Dean Tai Cang spoke out with a cold and detached expression.

    ¡°Hmph! Is that right?!¡±

    ck Dragon Sovereign¡¯s sneering voice rang out, while sinister and chilling intent seemed to surface within the eyes of the demonic dragon. In the next instant, its body suddenly started to crazily inte. At this moment, the six blurry figures within the giant eyes of the demonic dragon had unexpected exploded.

    ¡°Careful! They want to self-destruct their projections!¡± Dean Tai Cang¡¯s eyes instantly contracted as he cried out.

    Bang!

    At the instant when his cry rang out, the demonic dragon had already inted to a size nearing ten thousand feet. Hiding the sky and covering the earth, itpletely exploded in the next instant. Seemingly destructive fluctuations swept out, enveloping the academy below.

    Upon seeing this, Dean Tai Cang and the five Elders instantly retreated. Sending a palm patting out, boundless Spiritual Energy seas expanded out underneath, enveloping the academy below them.

    Bang! Bang!

    As the destructive fluctuations smashed against the Spiritual Energy seas, deep and low sounds erupted out. However, they were unable to pierce through them in the end, causing the pale faces of the countless students below to regain some colour.

    Whoosh!

    After Dean Tai Cang and the five Elders had sessfully blocked the destructive fluctuations, a bloody light rushed towards the sky. The Great Meru Demonic Pir swiftly followed suit as the space before it violently distorted, transforming into a pathway.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let it escape!¡± Dean Tai Cang¡¯s expression sank. Those Demonic Dragon fellows were really decisive and ruthless. They had actually wanted to let the Great Meru Demonic Pir escape by itself.

    However, relying on the explosive force due to the explosion of the projections, the speed of the Great Meru Demonic Pir drastically increased. In a sh, it had already rushed into the spatial pathway, and was just about to disappear within.

    Bang!

    However, just at the instant when it was about to shuttle through the spatial pathway, the entire stretch of the world suddenly turned dim. Overwhelmed with shock, countless people raised their heads, only to see a ten thousand foot long feathery wing unfurling across the horizon. This entire stretch of the world was shrouded by the shadow it created.

    Bang!

    Under the feathery wing, sharp ck ws were thrust out, causing the spatial pathway topletely shatter apart. Piercing deep within the spatial path, it grabbed onto the Great Meru Demonic Pir within.

    As the feathery wing that hid the skies and covered the earth rapidly disappeared, sunlight came enveloping back. As the strange scene suddenly disappeared, countless students looked at each other, slightly confused over what had just happened.

    ¡°Just now, that¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°It looked like a wing...¡±

    ¡°Such a big wing! Could it...could this be the Divine Beast Protector of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Lord Northern Sea Dragon?¡±

    ¡°...so formidable! Even space was captured!¡¯

    ¡°......¡±

    A moring of emotional voices erupted across the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    On the mountain peak, Mu Chen¡¯s face was filled with shock and astonishment. However, before he could regain his rity from it, a ck streak of light shot over the horizon, shooting straight into his body.

    It¡¯s the Great Meru Demonic Pir!

    With a thought, the Mand flower within his aurasea immediately bloomed. Countless purple-coloured chains shot out, rapidly wrapping around the demonic pir, before pulling it back into the centre of the flower. In the next instant, purplish light radiated, before suppressing and sealing it up once again!

    Hu.

    Seeing that the Great Meru Demonic Pir was sealed once again, Mu Chen breathed a sigh of relief akin to having a heavy weight lifted off his shoulders. For the sake of dealing with the Demonic Dragon Brand, the peak existences of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had all taken action...

    Dean Tai Cang and the five Elders shot down, appearing beside Mu Chen.

    ¡°Haha. We¡¯re fortunate to have lord Northern Sea take action. If not, we¡¯d have really lost it,¡± said Mo You with a smile.

    ¡°Those fellows are really decisive. Exploding their own projections. That will definitely cause damage to their true bodies.¡± Elder Zhu Tian added with a frown.

    With a smile also present on his face, Dean Tai Cang looked towards Mu Chen and said, ¡°However, it¡¯s good that we didn¡¯t lose it. From today onwards, the Demonic Dragon Pce will no longer be able to control the Great Meru Demonic Pir. As long as you¡¯re able to control it, it will be yours.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much, Dean!¡± Mu Chen was unable to express how much gratitude he had from them. They had helped settle a gargantuan hidden danger for him. He would absolutely have been unable to achieve it by himself. After all, he didn¡¯t have the strength to face against the projections of six Sovereign Stage experts.

    With a wave of his hand, Dean Tai Cang didn¡¯t continue speaking anything as he turned around, nning to leave.

    ¡°Dean...¡±

    Upon seeing him leave, Mu Chen hastily called out to him. When Dean Tai Cang had turned around and faced him, Mu Chen hesitated for a moment. Summoning his courage, he spoke out, ¡°I¡¯ve some interest towards the Divine Spiritual Mountain...¡±

    ¡°Divine Spiritual Mountain?¡± Hall Master Mo You and the other four Elders were all startled, before starting to slightly frown. This matter was, in fact, a thorn in the heart of their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. After all, they were a leviathan and the Overlords of the Northern Heavens Continent. However, they had always been unable to participate in the biggest asion of the Northern Heavens Continent, causing quite a few tongues wagging outside for the past few years.

    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Shooting a look at Mu Chen, Dean Tai Cang shook his head, before turning around and walking away.

    Mu Chen gave a bitterugh, shrugging his shoulders in disappointment. <i>Looks like I¡¯ve no affinity with this Divine Spiritual Mountain.</i>

    Dean Tai Cang¡¯s footsteps suddenly paused, before he entered therge hall. cing his hands behind his back, he pondered deeply for a moment, before a faint voice rang out from him.

    ¡°If you really want to go, there¡¯s a possibility. Make a breakthrough to Heavenly Completion Stage in a month.¡±

    Upon hearing those words, Mu Chen immediately felt ted, before bing dejected the next moment. Make a breakthrough to Heavenly Completion Stage in one month...this level of difficulty was too high...

 Chapter 384 - Idea

    <strong>Chapter 384 - Idea</strong>

    Freshman Area

    Mu Chenzilyid on the small building with his hands resting behind his head. Looking nking at the fluttering clouds in the sky, an expression of helplessness was present on his handsome face.

    At this moment, Mu Chen was having a headache. The reason was naturally due to the goal of reaching Heavenly Completion Stage within a month given to him by Dean Tai Cang.

    As of now, his strength was at the Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase. Although it seemed as if he was only one step away from it, he was extremely clear how hard it was to take that step forward. ording to his estimates, even if he were to do his utmost and cultivate, while using all of the methods he could use, it would take him three months or even longer time before being able to take this step.

    As for one month, it was clearly too short.

    Sitting up, Mu Chen grabbed at his hair in frustration. He knew that Dean Tai Cang was doing this for his safety in mind. After all, those people with the qualifications to participate in the Divine Spiritual Mountain were seemingly all peak-level existences of the younger generation within the Northern Heavens Continent. There were some people that were even stronger than Mo Longzi. If he were to participate with his strength at Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase, even with all the various methods he possessed, it would still lead to disaster for him.

    <i>I¡¯ve no other way but to find someone to help me. thought Mu Chen as he shrugged his shoulders in helplessness. Raising his head, he looked towards a quiet and secluded mountain peak within the depths of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. That was the ce where Ling Xi lived.</i>

    <i>Within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, the number of Elders Mu Chen were on familiar terms with weren¡¯t many, with Ling Xi being one of them. The time they knew about each other wasn¡¯t considered too long. However, for some unknown reason, Mu Chen always had an extremely indescribable feeling of trust towards Ling Xi. It was as if Ling Xi would never ever do anything that would harm him, no matter what.</i>

    <i>This feeling made Mu Chen even feel at a loss during certain times. However, faintly, he had a certain feeling that this was seemingly rted to his mother.</i>

    <i>Ling Xi had a painting of his mother with her. This was sufficient proof that she should have some rtionship with his mother. However, he was still unable to guess exactly what kind of rtionship that was.</i>

    <i>Although Mu Chen didn¡¯t know if Ling Xi had any way of helping him. In such desperate times, the only thing he could do was to try everything possible.</i>

    <i>Thinking till this point, Mu Chen no longer continued to hesitate. Shooting towards the sky, he headed straight towards the quiet and secluded mountain peak in the depths of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. For the past few days, Luo Li had started her dedicated cultivation regimen once again, giving the cold shoulder to Mu Chen, causing him to harbour a hidden bitterness for her.</i>

    <i>Mu Chen¡¯s figure descended on the quiet and secluded mountain peak. Upon himnding down, the tightly shut the clean doors of the courtyard that had already started to quietly open, no longer being tightly shut as they were before.</i>

    <i>With a smile, Mu Chen walked into the courtyard, before seeing a beautifuldy in a snow-white dress sitting on the tform before the bamboo house At this time, Ling Xi¡¯s jade-like hand was resting on her cheek, while a slender finger was ying with a lock of ck hair. Upon Mu Chen entering, those pair of quick-witted eyes rested on his body.</i>

    <i>At this moment, there wasn¡¯t any of the cold and detached chilling aura radiating from her lustrous and white face. Her beautiful face that disyed a gentler expression had undoubtedly possessed much more allure and soul-stirring emotions to be born upon seeing her.</i>

    <i>¡°You¡¯ve note here for many days since your return to the academy. Suddenlying here to find me, is there a problem?¡± Ling Xi said out softly. Her voice was clear and melodious, akin to the voiceing from the deep valley, sounding extremely pleasing to one¡¯s ears.</i>

    <i>With an awkward smile, Mu Chen walked forward and replied, ¡°I was injured during the mission; therefore, I¡¯ve spent all this time recovering and recuperating...¡±</i>

    <i>With a gentle nod, Ling Xi didn¡¯t continue speaking again.</i>

    <i>Not too used to such silence, Mu Chen gave augh to break the quiet atmosphere before saying, ¡° Oh, yes. I¡¯ve to thank you for giving me that array drawing the previous time. It had really helped me a lot this time.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Okay.¡±</i>

    <i>Ling Xi nodded her head, while her slender fingers were still twirling with a lock of her ck hair. After allowing it to fall down and cover her voluptuous chest, she quietly cast her beautiful eyes towards Mu Chen.</i>

    <i>Thetter obviously had some matters in his mind to be seeking for her this time.</i>

    <i>Being stared at by her, Mu Chen was a little too unused to such an action from her. Tilting his head from side-to-side, he spoke out after drumming his courage up, ¡°Would you be able to help me on something?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Speak,¡± replied Ling Xi with a blink of her long and slender eyshes.</i>

    <i>¡°Is there any way that can allow me to break through to Heavenly Completion Stage within a month?¡± Mu Chen spoke out the trouble he faced while shrugging his shoulder, before continuing, ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m talking about ways that don¡¯t have any after effects or repercussions.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Breaking through to Heavenly Completion Stage within a month?¡±</i>

    <i>Ling Xi was startled by his words, before slightly knitting her eyebrows together. ¡°Other people are unable to step into this stage even after cultivating for one or even two years. And here you are, wanting to aplish that within a month. Aren¡¯t you too naive?¡±</i>

    <i>Mu Chen gave a bitterugh. This wasn¡¯t him demanding for instant sess. However, Dean Tai Cang had only given him this amount of time. Regardless of whether he could aplish it or not, he wanted to give it a try. Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t him trying to arrogant about his capabilities. He truly had the confidence in himself that he would be able to handle the power requirement of promoting into Heavenly Completion Stage.</i>

    <i>Ling Xi stared at Mu Chen with her beautiful eyes. If anyone else were to beg her in such a way, she might not even care and think about it. However, faced with the current Mu Chen, she was unable to have any thoughts of rejecting him.</i>

    <i>These feelings caused Ling Xi to feel somewhat inconceivable. After all, she had only know Mu Chen for no more than two months. However could she treat him so differently?</i>

    <i>Could it be due to him having cultivated the Great Pagoda Art? Or perhaps that thedy within the painting that was extremely important to her, was actually his mother?</i>

    <i>Ling Xi¡¯s beautiful eyes faintly sparkled, as confusion and disorder was momentarily present within her heart and mind.</i>

    <i>¡°It¡¯s alright if there isn¡¯t any way to go about this...I¡¯ll head back first.¡± Looking at the silent Ling Xi in front of him and assuming that she didn¡¯t have any way to help him, Mu Chen could only speak and say such words.</i>

    <i>After speaking out, he nned to turn around and leave. Ling Xi was the only person staying here. Him remaining here seemed to not be too good of an idea.</i>

    <i>¡°Wait.¡± Ling Xi¡¯s clear and melodious voice suddenly rang out.</i>

    <i>Turning around, Mu Chen immediately noticed Ling Xi extending her slender and jade-like hand towards him. Under the illumination of the sunlight, it appeared as if her hand was sparkling with a white luster.</i>

    <i>¡°Show me your hand,¡± said Ling Xi as she slightly curled her lips.</i>

    <i>Immediately, Mu Chen gawked, hesitating for a moment, before walking over. Extending his hand, he ced it on Ling Xi¡¯s jade-like palm. The extremely wonderful feeling he felt on contact was as if he had touched a piece of top-quality white jade, causing people to not want to part with it.</i>

    <i>However, Mu Chen didn¡¯t have too many other thoughts at this moment as he stared with a strange gaze at Ling Xi. With thetter¡¯s disposition, she seemed to be the type of person that wouldn¡¯t do such senseless actions.</i>

    <i>¡°Export one strand of your Spiritual Energy,¡± said Ling Xi in a soft voice.</i>

    <i>Mu Chen had some doubts present in his mind. Nevertheless, he had followed her words and pressed a strand of Spiritual Energy out. As the jet-ck Spiritual Energy erupted from his palm, ck mes were present, burning around it.</i>

    <i>Shooting a look at it, a strand of Spiritual Energy erupted from her palm. Her Spiritual Energy was also, unexpectedly, a jet-ck colour, with the only thing different being the absence of ck mes burning on it.</i>

    <i>Mu Chen was startled and astonished. It was exceedingly simr to the Spiritual Energy that he had built up after cultivating the Great Pagoda Art. It looked like Ling Xi had truly cultivated in the Great Pagoda Art before.</i>

    <i>As the Spiritual Energies erupted from their palms and came into contact, the two different energies unexpectedly started to slowly fuse, bit by bit.</i>

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    <i>With the fusion of the two Spiritual Energies, the two of them could clearly feel that their Spiritual Energies had started to miraculously expand by many times. Furthermore, this fused Spiritual Energy had be exceedingly stronger than each the previouslybined strength of the Spiritual Energy strands.</i>

    <i>Looking at the fused Spiritual Energy, Ling Xi didn¡¯t retract her portion back. With a light tap of her slender finger, the clump of Spiritual Energy was flicked straight into Mu Chen¡¯s body.</i>

    <i>A faint shudder shook through Mu Chen¡¯s body as the greatly expanded Spiritual Energy started to automatically revolve along the same pathways he used when cultivating the Great Pagoda Art. Finally, drilling into his aurasea, it was devoured by his Divine Spirit in a single breath.</i>

    <i>However, when his Divine Spirit absorbed this clump of Spiritual Energy, Mu Chen immediately felt that the Spiritual Energy within his body had instantly increased by a portion.</i>

    <i>¡°This...¡± Shock and astonishment filled Mu Chen¡¯s face as he immediately turned to look at Ling Xi with a weird expression in his eyes. Why would such a change happen to their Spiritual Energy when they came into contact with each other? It was able to treat his wounds, and was also able to act like a sacrificial offering, letting his Spiritual Energy expand and be much more dense and strong.</i>

    <i>¡°I, too, don¡¯t know what enables this.¡± Seemingly able to understand his doubts, Ling Xi learnt from him and shrugged her little shoulders.</i>

    <i>¡°Looks like there truly is something special between the two of us.¡±</i>

    <i>As Ling Xi stood up, her snow-white dress made her beautiful figure appear slender and full, showing off her alluring curves. With a sudden smile, she spoke out, ¡°If thedy in the painting that¡¯s extremely important to me is truly your mother, do you think that I¡¯m the child bride that she has found for you?¡±</i>

    <i>Overwhelmed by shock and horror, Mu Chen retreated a step back. He had almost been scared to death by Ling Xi¡¯s words. Only after quite a long while did he manage to regain his rity, replying her with his forehead dripping with sweat, ¡°That joke¡¯s not one bit funny.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°I hope so.¡±</i>

    <i>Ling Xi replied while nodding her head. Turning around and walking towards the depths of her courtyard, she spoke out, ¡°Follow me. Due to the unique situation between us, it seems that you promoting to Heavenly Completion Stage within a month isn¡¯t absolutely impossible.¡±</i>

    <i>Looking at the alluring and beautiful figure of Ling Xi, Mu Chen exhaled a long breath of air, before following her in quick steps. Ling Xi¡¯s previous words had given him quite a heavy freight.</i>

    <i>As they headed into the depths of the courtyard,yers of cloth and mist obscured their vision.</i>

    <i>Stopping in her tracks, Ling Xi panned her head over, looking towards Mu Chen before saying, ¡°You¡¯lle in when I call for you.¡±</i>

    <i>Mu Chen didn¡¯t know exactly what she was doing. Thus, he could only nod his head in doubt.</i>

    <i>After walking through the hanging cloths, a clear pond was present before Ling Xi. Biting her lip, she lowered her head to look at the beautiful snow-white reflection present on the water¡¯s surface. In the next instant, she gave a smile, appearing exceedingly soul-stirring.</i>

    <i>Slowly walking into the pond, the pond water turned her white dress wet, causing it to tightly adhere against her proud and lovable body, extending her astonishingly heart-stopping curves.</i>

    <i>After entering the pond, Ling Xi sat within it. Boundless Spiritual Energy proceeded to erupt from her, assimting within the water at that point. Instantly, the water started to gradually turn jet-ck, while sparkling with a beautiful luster.</i>

    <i>¡°Come in.¡±</i>

    <i>Mu Chen, who was waiting behind theyers of cloth, finally heard Ling Xi¡¯s voice. Extending his head over, he walked pass them, before finally seeing Ling Xi, who was sitting in the water.</i>

    <i>Although the majority of her lovable figure was covered by the jet-ck water, her upper body was still above the water line. Being drenched by the water, her slender and fair neck was shown through her white dress, before showing the voluptuous curves present below.</i>

    <i>Upon seeing such an alluring and erotic scene, Mu Chen waspletely dumbstruck and stupefied.</i>

 Chapter 385 - Aunt Jing

    <strong>Chapter 385 - Aunt Jing</strong>

    Faint puffs of steam rose from the pond. However, they were unable to mask the alluring and erotic scene before Mu Chen.

    Hua!

    Discovering the gazeing straight from Mu Chen, a crimson shadow surfaced on her white, lustrous face. With a wave of her jade-like hand, a pir of water rushed out, spraying towards Mu Chen.

    As the icy-cold water drenched his body, Mu Chen finally regained his rity. Hastily turning his gaze away, he felt awkward and embarrassed, while not knowing what Ling Xi was nning to do.

    ¡°Enter the pond and absorb all the Spiritual Energy within.¡±

    Ling Xi tried her best to submerge all of her body within the pond. However, due to the water level being quite shallow, it was unable to cover the entirety of her body. Puffs of steam rose into the air, causing her cold and indifferent-looking face to appear a pinkish-red. Gently biting her lip, she said, ¡°Also, please mind your eyes. If you dare to look at me, I¡¯ll expel you from here.¡±

    Immediately, Mu Chen nodded his head in session, before proceeding to jump straight into the water. Upon feeling the water in the pond, amazement erupted within his eyes. He clearly felt the pure Spiritual Energy contained within the water.

    These fluctuations were clearly the Spiritual Energy from Ling Xi. <i>She had actually assimted her Spiritual Energy into the pond for me to cultivate!</i>

    Mu Chen was baffled for a moment, while a slightlyplicated expression appeared within his eyes. Looking at the beautiful figure that still appeared exquisite and lovable within the thick clouds of mist, the rather spectacr curves on her body continued to extend out.

    ¡°Why did you do this?¡± asked Mu Chen in a soft voice. What Ling Xi had done was simply using her Spiritual Energy and giving it to him. Although it would increase his cultivation speed, her cultivation would temporarilye to a standstill. Although it was just for a short period of time, was there anyone in the world that would do such a thing for a stranger?

    Sitting within the pond, upon hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, a nk expression appeared within Ling Xi¡¯s eyes. <i>That¡¯s right. Why would I help Mu Chen to such a degree?</i> And yet, why wasn¡¯t there the slightest bit of rejection to such a thought within the depths of her heart...?

    ¡°I also don¡¯t know... Perhaps, this is something that I ought to do.¡±

    In a soft voice, Ling Xi replied, ¡°Although I¡¯ve lost my memories, the feelings within the depths of my heart didn¡¯t disappear. With them, I can feel that it¡¯s quite good for me to do such a thing.¡±

    After remaining silent awhile, Mu Chen started to sit down within the pond, while mist sprayed across his face. After quite a whileter, a faint smile appeared on his face as he said, ¡°Elder...Sister Ling Xi. Can I address you this way?¡±

    A tremble shook through Ling Xi¡¯s lovable body. Raising her beautiful eyes, she looked towards the handsome youth smiling radiantly across the pond. For a while, she was unable to say anything. Within her heart, surging feelings seemed to impact her spirit. This caused a warm and gentle feeling to surface within her quiet and cold heart.

    Therefore, a faint smile surfaced on her beautiful face as she gave a gentle nod.

    ¡°Rx, Elder Sister Ling Xi. Although I don¡¯t know exactly what rtion you have with my mum, you have to believe in me that I¡¯ll definitely help you regain your lost memories! Regardless of who it was who did that to you, I¡¯ll definitely help you!¡± Mu Chen spoke out resolutely and decisively, while a firm and bright light shed within his eyes.

    Looking nkly at the firm and resolute eyes of the youth in front of her, the warmness Ling Xi felt in her heart caused a sliver of warmth to appear within that frost-covered heart of hers. That was a feeling that had seemingly not appeared for a very, very long time, causing even her eyes to turn slightly red. Slightly tilting her head around and wiping her eyes with her hand, a gentle smile appeared on her face as she said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ve now have a little brother. However, just firing off words isn¡¯t useful. As of now, you¡¯re too weak.¡±

    With a cheekyugh, Mu Chen replied, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±

    ¡°Okay. You should start cultivating first,¡± said Ling Xi with a faint smile.

    Although he didn¡¯t know what this pond was, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t one bit affected. There were times when knowing such feelings within one¡¯s heart was enough. Speaking from one¡¯s mouth would instead make one appear hypocritical.

    Therefore, gently nodding his head, he started to slowly close his eyes. The Great Pagoda Art within his body started to revolve, while ck rays of brilliance extended from the surface of his body.

    Crash!

    The water in the pond surged as if it possessed a conscious, and was rapidly gushing towards Mu Chen. As this happened, the ck colour within the water endlessly continued to drill into Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    All of this was the Spiritual Energying from Ling Xi.

    This Spiritual Energy drilled straight into Mu Chen¡¯s body, instantly fusing within the Spiritual Energy within his body. At the instant when they fused together, abstruse ck rays of brilliance erupted within his body. These ck rays of brilliance irrigated throughout his body, flooding through every corner within.

    The Spiritual Energy within his body started to increase at a furious rate!

    Boundless Spiritual Energy rapidly revolved within his meridians. Continuing to pour endlessly into his aurasea, it waspletely devoured by his Divine Soul sitting within with a single gulp. ck rays of light radiated from its entire body, appearing exceedingly abnormal and mysterious.

    A feeling of his Spiritual Energy gradually growing more tyrannical rippled through Mu Chen¡¯s limbs and bones.

    As Mu Chen sunk into the miraculous feeling of his Spiritual Energy growing stronger, the revolving speed of the Great Pagoda Art seemed to grow increasingly faster, greedily devouring the endless Spiritual Energy gushing into his body.

    ...

    Within the pond, Ling Xi looked towards Mu Chen, who had entered a state of cultivation. Faintly curling up her slender legs and resting her snow-white chin on her knees, Spiritual Energy continued to erupt from her body. After assimting into the water, it replenished that which had already been absorbed by Mu Chen.

    As Spiritual Energy continued to flow out of her, Ling Xi could feel a faint feeling of weakness starting to erupt from the depths of her body. However, instead of stopping, wrapping her jade-like arms around her knees, a slightly vacant expression appeared within her beautiful eyes as she started to slowly close them.

    A feeling of dizziness started to spread within Ling Xi¡¯s mind, Unknowingly, her consciousness started to gradually grow dark and dim.

    Ling Xi¡¯s consciousness fluttered within the darkness, the feelings of helplessness caused her to feel afraid and frightened.

    Within the darkness, there seemed to be fluctuations present, rippling out as they undted. Faintly, there seemed to be some blurry pictures surfacing within her mind.

    It was a stretch of bloody ruins, filled with the mes of war. A little girl,pletely covered in dirt and grime, shivering as she curled up within the rubble within. Trembling and shivering, the neverending rain continued to pour down, causing her already weak and frail body to appear even more pitiful.

    A stretch of dull-gray was already present within her eyes, while she was able to feel the encroachment of death. However, there wasn¡¯t much fear or dread within her. Although she was young, she had seen too much of the cruelty and indifference within the secr world. There was no one that cared, no one that liked her. Even if she was to disappear, it would not attract anyone¡¯s attention.

    Ever since her birth till now, she had seemingly not felt a single sliver of warmth.

    Her consciousness started to grow increasingly blurry. <i>It seems that I¡¯m about to die like this...</i>

    Unknowingly, the rain drops falling on her body had stopped. A figure seemed to appear before their eyes. Raising her head, she could faintly discern a gentle figure right in front of her.

    The gentle figure extended her palms, rubbing Ling Xi¡¯s head. Under this gentle caressing, her originally cold and icy body unexpectedly started to warm up.

    Within her blurry eyesight, she could feel this gentle figure giving her iparable warmth, something that she had never felt before.

    In the next moment, the gentle figure before her gently ced some food beside her. After rubbing her head once more, the figure rose up and walked off.

    Looking at the figure gradually disappearing in the distance, a breath of courage that sprouted out from an unknown ce erupted forth. Grabbing the food left for her, she stumbled and staggered, walking towards the direction the figure had walked to.

    She continued walking, and walking. Time was not a concept to her now, continuing till all the energy within her body was drained. In the end, finally seeing the gentle figure that she couldn¡¯t seem to catch up to, her petite body finally copsed.

    Nevertheless, her body didn¡¯t hit the hard ground below, instead shended within a warm and gentle embrace.

    ¡°nning to follow me, little thing?¡± The gentle figure rubbed her head, while the voice ringing out was simrly warm and gentle.

    ¡°Em.¡± Within her weakness, she tightly grabbed the sleeve of thedy, wanting to grab onto thest remnant of warm within her life.

    ¡°However, the ce I¡¯m going to is extremely dangerous. It¡¯s hard to predict whether it¡¯ll be fortunate or disastrous if you follow me...¡± After giving a gentle sigh, the gentledy spoke out.

    She drilled herself into thedy¡¯s bosom, greedily seeking the warmth within. For the sake of that warmth, she was willing to pay any price.

    In the end, she followed the gentledy and left.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Ling...Ling Xi...¡±

    ¡°A really nice-sounding name.¡±

    ¡°Really?...How should I call you...?¡±

    ¡°Okay, call me Aunt Jing.¡± The gentledy replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°Okay...Aunt Jing...¡±

    ...

    ¡°Come Ling Xi, I¡¯ll teach you how to cultivate... Firstly, you¡¯ll have to chose a Spiritual Art. Come, take a pick. These few are very formidable...¡±

    ¡°Okay. Let me see...is this alright?¡± Looking at the glowing scrolls before her eyes, radiating with astonishing brilliance, Ling Xi hesitated for quite a while. In the end, she looked towards the unassuming ck scroll that was floating at a corner.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem? I can¡¯t choose it, Aunt Jing?¡±

    ¡°No...This martial art is split into two scrolls, Yin and Yang. The scroll before you is the Yin Scroll. I¡¯ve left the Yang Scroll for my Little Mu¡¯er. If you cultivate it, you¡¯ll suffer a lot in the future.¡±

    ¡°Little Mu¡¯er? Is that Aunt Jing¡¯s child?¡±

    ¡°Haha. That¡¯s right. He¡¯s a very cute little fellow, and is a little smaller than Ling Xi...¡±

    Looking at the happy smile that had radiated from Aunt Jing¡¯s heart, a sour feeling erupted within her heart as she spoke out, ¡°Then, why did Aunt Jing split up with him?¡±

    Rubbing Ling Xi¡¯s head, Aunt Jing¡¯s expression turned into one of grief and dejection as she replied, ¡°That¡¯s because I want to protect him...therefore, I can only leave him...¡±

    Half-understanding Aunt Jing¡¯s words, Ling Xi nodded her head, and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll cultivate in it.¡±

    ¡°If you cultivate it, it¡¯ll bring a lot of trouble and danger for you...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. Since Aunt Jing misses Little Mu¡¯er that much, I¡¯ll cultivate in the same martial art. In the future, if I manage to find him, I¡¯ll bring him to see you.¡± Ling Xi replied. As long as Aunt Jing became happy, she was willing to do anything.

    Looking at the young and childish face of the little girl before her, the gentledy gave a faint sigh. Raising her head to look towards a distant ce in the endless horizon, that was a ce she needed to returned to. A ce that possessed strong power, and yet was extremely cold and heartless. Compared to that, she truly prefered staying in the small Northern Spiritual Realm. Her husband was there, with a little fellow that she was willing to give her all to...

    Therefore, there were times that she had to make a choice. Due to that, for the sake of protecting that little fellow, even though she couldn¡¯t bear it, the only thing she could do was to leave.

    ...

    Within the pond, Ling Xi¡¯s long eyshes faintly trembled, Her eyes started to open, bit by bit, revealing the sparkling gem-like tears brimming within them. Gently wiping away the shes of water on her face, she started muttering.

    ¡°Aunt Jing...¡±

 Chapter 386 - Memories

    <strong>Chapter 386 - Memories</strong>

    When Mu Chen had exited from his cultivation state, he could feel that the boundless Spiritual Energy circting within his body was undeniably much more vigorous and dense than before.

    Cultivating for a short span of half a day, in ordance to Mu Chen¡¯s feelings, he might have already reached the same benefits as cultivating normally for ten days. Such an efficiency truly made him gasp in amazement.

    ording to this speed, Mu Chen could tell that it was extremely possible for him toplete his breaththrough and genuinely promote into the Heavenly Completion Stage within a month.

    Lifting his hands to do a stretch, sharp and clear cracking sounds seemed to ring out from all the bones within his body. At the same time, a feeling brimming with happiness radiated from his entire body.

    Lowering his head to shoot a look at the pond, he noticed that the jet ck water had already turned clear and transparent once again. Obviously, the Spiritual Energy within it had already beenpletely sucked dry by him.

    Raising his head, to look towards the other side of the pond, the scene that he saw instantly caused him to feel startled, since he saw Ling Xi currently hugging her knees. At this moment, her beautiful teardrop-shaped face appeared exceeding calm, while her weak and lovable figure seemed to be shivering.

    ¡°Elder Sister Ling Xi!¡± Shock filled Mu Chen as he hastily stood up and rushed over. Hugging Ling Xi up by the waist, he carried her out. The clear water dripped down from her lovable body, while the already translucent dress stuck tightly on her exquisite and voluptuous figure, entuating those astonishing and soul-stirring curves.

    However, at this moment, Mu Chen didn¡¯t have the heart or attention left to admire such a beautiful scene. Carrying Ling Xi over the grass patch beside the pond, he retrieved an enormous set of robes and wrapped them around her.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯ve just exhausted all of my Spiritual Energy, that¡¯s all,¡± replied Ling Xi as she tightened the robes that were wrapped around her. At this moment, her beautiful eyes were staring unblinkingly at Mu Chen, as if she had wanted to burn the face of the youth in front her into the depths of her mind.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Being stared at with such a gaze, Mu Chen felt somewhat unnatural, causing him to ask out.

    ¡°Now, after looking at you again...indeed, you¡¯re look slightly like Aunt Jing,¡± replied Ling Xi with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Aunt Jing?¡± Mu Chen was immediately startled. In the next moment, after regaining his rity, he asked out in shock and astonishment, ¡°Are you talking about my mum?¡±

    Gently nodding her head, Ling Xi replied, ¡°In the previous moment, I have faintly remembered some stuff...¡±

    Upon speaking until here, a grin appeared on her face. Looking at Mu Chen, she spoke out, ¡°So you¡¯re the little Mu¡¯er that Aunt Jing was talking about...looks like my luck¡¯s really good, huh? I¡¯m even able to meet up with you just by waiting at this ce.¡±

    ¡°Come, call me Elder Sister.¡± Extending her jade-like hand, Ling Xi gently twisted Mu Chen¡¯s ears, while happiness brimmed within her beautiful eyes. At this moment, with every word and action, she truly appeared to be exceeding close and intimate to Mu Chen. Furthermore, it also appeared much more naturally and smooth.

    Immediately, embarrassment filled Mu Chen. However, he didn¡¯t have any rejections towards the natural intimacy Ling Xi was showing towards him. In addition, faint feelings of warmth appeared within his heart. However, feeling helpless, he tilted his head and evaded her iing hands. Surprise, happiness and an urgent feeling appeared within his eyes as he hastily shot a question out to her. ¡°You¡¯ve remembered, Elder Sister Ling Xi? Do you remember where my mum is now?¡±

    When he had left the Northern Spirit Realm, he had promised his old man that he would definitely bring his mum back to the Northern Spirit Realm. Being alone by himself in the Northern Spirit Realm, his old man was too lonely.

    However, at this moment, he was still extremely weak, and didn¡¯t have any way of travelling around the Great Thousand World to seek for the trail of his mum. However, if he was able to get some information beforehand, it would undoubtedly be an extremely heart-inspiring matter for him.

    Faintly shaking her head, Ling Xi replied, ¡°It¡¯s just some fragments of a memory. Furthermore, it was from an extremely long time ago...However, the ce that Aunt Jing was headed to should be extremely dangerous...¡±

    Speaking until this point, her forehead started to knit up before continuing to speak. ¡°I might have gone to that ce before...there¡¯s even a possibility that my memories were lost in that ce. Somebody should have done something to me at that ce!¡±

    Speaking until here, her voice had already be exceedingly cold and frosty. Tightly clenching her jade-like hands, hatred and bitterness flooded her eyes.

    At this moment, Mu Chen had also started to frown. From the information that he had gotten from his old man, his mum should be from a ce that was ancient and extremely powerful. Furthermore, during the time when she had chosen to leave, it seemed as if she was worried that the people at that ce would find them.

    The extremely dangerous ce that Elder Sister Ling Xi had mentioned might be the mysterious ce that his mother hade from.

    However, what exactly happened? Why would Ling Xi, who was always following his mum, separate from her? Furthermore, why would her memories disappear?

    Tightly clenching his hands, Mu Chen thought, <i>Exactly what had happened to my mum?</i>

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be worried. Aunt Jing¡¯s extremely powerful. Even if she¡¯s met with some trouble, it won¡¯t be too big of a problem.¡±

    Ling Xi¡¯s icy jade-like hands covered Mu Chen¡¯s hand as she spoke out in a soft voice, ¡°As of now, what you need to do is to work hard and increase your strength. If not, even if you managed to find the location that Aunt Jing is in, you¡¯ll bepletely helpless to do anything. If you¡¯re go there with a hot-headed and reckless approach, you might even bring unnecessary trouble for Aunt Jing.¡±

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned solemn, If his mum was truly trapped in that mysterious ce, the current him truly would not be one bit useful. After all, if what Ling Xi said was correct, that even her memories of that ce were wiped clean...his current strength was really too miniscule.

    ¡°Elder Sister Ling Xi, how strong are you?¡± asked Mu Chen cautiously.

    ¡°I should have no problem dealing with the Heavenly Seated Elders of your Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy,¡± replied Ling Xi in a yed-down manner.

    ¡°So strong...¡± Mu Chen was shocked. Look¡¯s like she¡¯s a true genius with monstrous talent! Even within younger generation of the Northern Heavens Continent,pared to her, none of them could be worth a single look.

    ¡°The five Heavenly Seated Elders of your Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy should be at the level of First grade Sovereign, and are not particrly strong. Compared to them, Dean Tai Cang is much more formidable, and should be around Fifth grade Sovereign...¡±

    Sweeping the lock of ck hair that had fallen in front of her forehead, Ling Xi pursed her lips before continuing her words, ¡°The Divine Beast Protector of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, the Northern Sea Dragon truly is extremely formidable. As of now, he should be a Ninth grade Sovereign, and might be attempting to break through to the realm of an Earth Sovereign...¡±

    ¡°However, even with that strength, he¡¯s still far from being able topare to Aunt Jing.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s mouth twitched as he heard her words. Although he had guessed that his mum wasn¡¯t simple, he never imagined that she would actually be that strong, to the point where even the Northern Sea Dragon was unable topare to her. This truly was hard to imagine.

    ¡°Therefore, there¡¯s no need for you to feel shocked or amazed. After all, I was personally taught by Aunt Jing.¡± Ling Xi said with a sweet smile on her face. ¡°If you were brought up by Aunt Jing from young, you¡¯d be even stronger than me.¡±

    Letting a bitterugh out, Mu Chen replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t have such luck. From birth till now, I¡¯ve never seen my mum before, let alone getting any pointers...¡±

    Extending her jade like-hand to pinch Mu Chen¡¯s cheek, Ling Xi¡¯s beautiful eyes stared straight at Mu Chen, before speaking out in a stern look, ¡°Aunt Jing left you behind to protect you. I can feel that she cares a lot about you...therefore, you can¡¯t throw childish tantrums about her not always being by your side.¡±

    With a smile, Mu Chen nodded his head. Just as he was about to say something, his senses picked up on something, causing him to turn his gaze towards his back. Turning around, he noticed Su¡¯er hugging a broom the size of her staring in shock at them with wide open eyes.

    Cough

    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen made a dry cough, while hastily removing Ling Xi¡¯s hands from his cheeks. Standing up, he walked straight towards Su¡¯er.

    ¡°Ah, Big Brother Mu Chen! I didn¡¯t see anything! I won¡¯t tell Elder Sister Luo Li! Please don¡¯t kill me!¡± Upon seeing Mu Chen walking over to her, Su¡¯er immediately spoke out in panic.

    Feeling amused by her, Mu Chen flicked the little girl¡¯s bright forehead before replying, ¡°What are you talking about? Elder Sister Ling Xi¡¯s helping me cultivate.¡±

    Opening her eyes wide, Su¡¯er stared at Mu Chen, before turning to look at Ling Xi, whose entire body was wet, with Mu Chen¡¯s robes even draped over her. Instantly, her small mouth twitched. <i>Is this called cultivation? Are they still treating me like a kid?</i>

    With a faint smile, Ling Xi removed the robes that were draped over her, before folding them in two. However, she didn¡¯t return them to Mu Chen, instead she held onto them. Spiritual Energy sparkled across her entire body, evaporating all the water present on her into steam. Clearly, Ling Xi had recovered some of her spiritual energy.

    Standing up, she walked over to Mu Chen, before saying, ¡°Our training ends here for today. Come again tomorrow to continue. This should allow you to breakthrough within a month.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re continuing this tomorrow?¡± Feeling startled, Mu Chen hesitated before replying, ¡°Would that be too rushed? Just take a rest for tomorrow.¡±

    This method of dispersing one¡¯s Spiritual Energy would result in quite a bit of injury towards the person doing it. Although Ling Xi¡¯s Spiritual Energy was strong and intrepid, Mu Chen didn¡¯t want to see anything happen to her by helping him.

    ¡°You truly are gentle. Nevertheless, don¡¯t worry. I can endure this little bit,¡± replied Ling Xi with a smile. This was an extremely natural smile, causing Su¡¯er to stare at her with slight inconceivability. In her memory, the previous Ling Xi was extremely cold and indifferent, let alone doing something extremely extravagant like revealing a smile.

    ¡°Okay then.¡±

    Upon seeing and hearing her reply, Mu Chen could only tilt his head. After waving to the two, he didn¡¯t continue saying anything else, before turning around and walking out of the courtyard.

    Looking at the back figure in the distance, Ling Xi gave a gentle smile. <i>Aunt Jing, I¡¯ve finally found him. Rx, before finding you, I¡¯ll protect him, and not let him suffer one bit of pain...</i>

    ¡°This is over.¡±

    Noticing the smiling Ling Xi as she stared at the back figure of Mu Chen, Su¡¯er seemed to understand something. Unable to hold it in, the little girl started to cry out, ¡°Elder Sister Ling Xi, could it be that you like Big Brother Mu Chen?¡±

    Tilting her head over, Ling Xi replied with some amusement, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there a problem?¡±

    Summoning her courage, Su¡¯er replied, ¡°This isn¡¯t good. Big Brother Mu Chen and Big Sis Luo Li are a pair.¡±

    ¡°You sneaky little brat. Are you actually not on my side?¡± Extending her jade-like hands, she gave a pitch on Su¡¯er¡¯s little cheeks while speaking out with a grin.

    ¡°Wu...Elder Sister Ling Xi, forcing the issue will not lead to happiness.¡±

    ¡°Su¡¯er, do you want to clean up the Spiritual Array House today?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, I don¡¯t want to! I¡¯m sorry! Elder Sister Ling Xi and Big Brother Mu Chen are the best match possible!¡±

    ¡°......¡±

 Chapter 387 - At a Loss

    <strong>Chapter 387 - At a Loss</strong>

    For the next half a month, Mu Chen had seemingly spent every single day in Ling Xi¡¯s mountain peak residence, undergoing the same special and erotic method to cultivate.

    However, it had to be said that this method of cultivation truly had extremely awesome benefits for Mu Chen. He never expected that the fusion of his and Ling Xi¡¯s Spiritual Energy would have such an enormous effect on him.

    However, as this special method of cultivation continued, Mu Chen started to get slightly apprehensive with such a rapid increase of his strength. Every time he had cultivated this way, Ling Xi would be weak and frail. Obviously, although this method was beneficial for him, there wasn¡¯t any of that for Ling Xi.

    This situation made him feel slightly regretful. If he had known about the consequences earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to seek help from Ling Xi.

    Therefore, as approximately half a month went by, finally, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t endure the guilt building up within his heart. The efficacy of this cultivating method with Ling Xi had also dropped. Being a resolute and decisive person, he didn¡¯t have any way to continue seeing Ling Xi¡¯s beautiful face grow weaker and paler as time went by, while remaining indifferent and unconcerned.

    ...

    Within a little building in the Freshman region, Mu Chen sat on the roof. As he nkly stared at the sky, a somewhat absent-minded expression appeared within his eyes.

    Sha. Sha.

    Faint and gentle footsteps rang behind him as a familiar fragrance that caused his heart to rx followed suit. Nevertheless, this time, Mu Chen continued staring at the sky, lost in his thoughts.

    Arriving beside Mu Chen, Luo Li took a seat. Staring at him with her clear and tranquil eyes, she asked in a soft voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    For the past two days, she had noticed that Mu Chen was feeling uneasy about something, with his gaze turning nk and lost in thought at times. This caused her to feel slightly worried about this youth.

    Hearing her voice, Mu Chen turned to look at Luo Li. This was the young girl who had weathered life-or-death moments time after time during the Spiritual Road with him, and was also the young girl that was firmly imprinted in his heart and mind. Tilting his body to the side, he ced his head on her long and slender legs, before muttering, ¡°There¡¯s some stuff, and I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m doing the right thing or not...¡±

    Lowering her head, her big, clear eyes casted a doubtful look towards Mu Chen.

    Turning silent awhile, Mu Chen finally took a deep breath, before starting to tell Luo Li the detailed happenings about the need for him to break through to Heavenly Completion Stage within a month and the matter with Ling Xi. In fact, he had even talked about the rtionship between thetter and his mother, not wanting to hide anything from Luo Li.

    In return, Luo Li continued to attentively listen to him in silence.

    ¡°Do I need such easily-obtained power?¡± Mu Chen muttered. If that was the case, breaking through to Heavenly Completion Stage truly would be a piece of cake for him.

    Lightly blinking her beautiful eyes, Luo Li continued to stare at Mu Chen. After a moment, she spoke out in a soft voice, ¡°Mu Chen, do you know why I started liking you?¡±

    Mu Chen gawked, before looking at the absolutely beautiful face above him.

    ¡°I like you, not because of your appearance, not because of your skills and methods, and more so your talent. Instead, I like the boy that would face any difficulty he encountered within the Spiritual Road. Regardless of how life-threatening the situation was, or perhaps being encircled by various ways, he would always show a smile brimming with confidence and tell me, ¡®Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll bring you out of here¡¯...¡±

    ¡°I love the self-believing smile of yours... In the past, due to the changes that happened in the Luo God n, I had no choice by to passively bear the responsibility of carrying on the inheritance for the sake of hundreds and thousands of people. Due to that, I was forced to cultivate. I tried to make myself capable of enduring it. However, within my heart, there wasn¡¯t any hope present. That was because, I was unable to believe that I am able to endure such a heavy responsibility...¡±

    ¡°However...after meeting you in the Spiritual Road, you¡¯ve taught me that I need to believe in myself.¡±

    Luo Li¡¯s clear and limpid eyes stared at Mu Chen, with her soft and gentle voice akin to an rm clock. Seeping, bit by bit, into the heart and mind of Mu Chen, it causing the confusion present within his eyes to dissipate, sliver by sliver. Within the depths of those ck eyes, brilliance seemed to start condensing once again.

    ¡°Now...the person that had taught me to believe in myself, had started to stop believing in himself. What do you think I should do to remind him?¡± Luo Li¡¯s warm and delicate hands caressed Mu Chen¡¯s face as she spoke with a faint smile.

    Hu.

    A clump of white smoke left Mu Chen¡¯s mouth as he exhaled a long breath of air. At this moment, the pressure within his heart hadpletely dissipated, while the corners of his mouth started to slowly curl up.

    Within the Spiritual Road, the number of times where he was ced within a life-or-death situation was uncountable. At that time, he was even incapable of using any Spiritual Energy. Nevertheless, there was not the slightest bit of tremble within his heart. That¡¯s because, he believed in himself, that in any situation, regardless of the difficulty, he would be able to ovee all obstacles and pass through!

    In those situations, he was already able to rely on himself to ovee them. Why was a mere Heavenly Completion Stage able to force his self-confidence to such a low point now? In fact, why did he have the need to rely on a method that would cause harm to others to increase his own strength?!

    His path towards supremacy didn¡¯t require all of that!

    Slowly clenching his hands, the smile hanging at the corner of his mouth became haughty and brimming with confidence. <i>Heavenly Completion Stage? I¡¯ll use my own strength and break through!</i>

    Looking at the familiar smile reappearing on Mu Chen¡¯s face, Luo Li started to faintly smile with him. This was the Mu Chen that she loved. Forever filled with confidence, with no difficulty able to obstruct his way.

    ¡°Luo Li.¡±

    Raising his head up, Mu Chen looked towards the figure dressed in a long ck dress, with golden flower patterns outlining the frills. Her outfit had caused her to appear like a noble and respectable young girl of absolute beauty. This was the future Empress of the Luo God n.

    He was loving her more and more.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Raising her clear and sparklingly big eyes, Luo Li looked towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°Thank you, but I really can¡¯t endure any longer.¡±

    With a smile, Mu Chen pressed his hands straight down on Luo Li¡¯s delicate shoulders. Lunging forward, a panicked cry rang out from the young girl as Mu Chen pushed her down.

    As her bright and luxuriant hair spread out across the ground, akin to a silver river, Luo Li was a little startled as she looked towards Mu Chen, who had lunged onto her. At this moment, thetter was looking down at her, with his tall body pressing tightly on hers. The scorching-hot situation she was currently in caused her face to turn burning hot.

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Looking at the face that was inches away from him, unable to hold it in, Mu Chen started tough evilly.

    Feeling slightly peeved, Luo Li rolled her eyes, before showing a stern expression on her beautiful face while saying, ¡°Don¡¯t think about asking me to console you again.¡±

    ¡°Then, let me console you.¡±

    Lowering his head, under Luo Li¡¯s big eyes, which were slightly wide-open, he stuffed those rosy lips that were sufficient to cause people to melt within his mouth.

    A smear of confusion immediately shed within Luo Li¡¯s beautiful eyes. In the end, extending her slim and slender jade-like arms, she embraced Mu Chen¡¯s neck, giving in to Mu Chen for the picking.

    After enjoying this little bit of warmth from her, Mu Chen was unwilling to relinquish it that quickly. Quietly slipping his hand within the young girl¡¯s dress, he took a grab at that perky lump of warm jade fat within his palm.

    ¡°Mu Chen! Mu Chen!¡±

    However, just as Mu Chen¡¯s loins had started raging with intense fire, hurried cries rang out from below the building.

    The cries immediately broke the fiery and intoxicating atmosphere, with Luo Li being the first to snap out of it. That absolutely beautiful and calm face of hers instantly turned scorching hot. Hastily shoving Mu Chen away, she stood up and arranged her dress. Filled with resentment, her beautiful eyes stared at Mu Chen as she thought, <i>This fellow truly is such a bad guy.</i>

    Seeing her re at him, Mu Chen gave a dryugh, before looking down at Zhou Ling below him. Gnashing his teeth unhappily, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Luckily this fellow knew the rules, and never rushed up to the building. If he saw the scene of Luo Li being as soft as water just now, Mu Chen could guarantee that fellow¡¯s extermination.

    ¡°Su¡¯er brought an Elder to find you...¡± Spotting the unhappy expression hanging on Mu Chen¡¯s face, Zhou Ling could only reply in the most straightforward and innocent manner.

    Upon hearing this, Mu Chen instantly gawked. <i>Elder? Look¡¯s like it¡¯s Elder Sister Ling Xi. Why did shee here for?</i>

    ¡°Is that your Elder Sister Ling Xi?¡± Luo Li¡¯s charming face gradually recovered to normalcy. Moving closer to him, her beautiful eyes shot a look at Mu Chen, while an indescribable expression appeared within.

    Feeling embarrassed, Mu Chen nodded his head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look. In any case, she¡¯s already here,¡± said Luo Li with a faint smile.

    Making a bitterugh, Mu Chen held her hand, before shooting out of the building, descending towards the public square in the Freshman region. Within the centre of the public square, the familiar beautiful figure of Ling Xi was currently standing there.

    In the surroundings of the public square, the crowds of the Goddess Luo Association were sneaking peeks as whispering sounds rang out.

    ¡°She¡¯s really an Elder of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy? Is that possible? How can she be that young?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that she¡¯s a Spiritual Array Grandmaster, possessing extremely terrifying strength.¡±

    ¡°Her age seems to not be that much older than us...can she be like Elder Zhu Tian?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, the feeling¡¯s different...¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯s she finding Big Brother Mu Chen? Could it be...hehe...¡±

    ¡°Are you seeking your death? If Big Sis hear¡¯s that, won¡¯t she chop you up!?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Upon hearing those whispers ringing within the public square, Mu Chen could only shake his head in helplessness. With a move, he appeared before Ling Xi and Su¡¯er as he asked with a smile, ¡°Elder Sister Ling Xi, is there something wrong, for you to suddenlye to the Freshman region?¡±

    Raising her charming eyes, Ling Xi shot a look towards Mu Chen, before taking a look at Luo Li, who was standing beside him. Gently nodding her head, her eyebrows started to slightly knit up as she spoke out, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you head to my ce to cultivate?¡±

    With a smile, Mu Chen replied, ¡°Elder Sister Ling Xi. Let me handle my cultivate from this point onwards. I¡¯m truly grateful for your help during the past half-month.¡±

    Ling Xi¡¯s eyebrows knitted more tightly as she asked, ¡°If you rely on yourself, it¡¯ll be extremely difficult to break through to Heavenly Completion Stage within the next half-month. Why do you reject my offer? If you¡¯re afraid of me suffering a loss, you truly don¡¯t need to. My cultivation is just stopping for only a month.¡±

    Giving a slow shake of his head, Mu Chen replied with a soft voice, ¡°Elder Sister Ling Xi, the only thing I¡¯m doing is believing in myself.¡±

    Startled, Ling Xi looked towards Mu Chen. At this moment, the youth¡¯s eyes were sparkling with brightness, brimming with genuine self-confidence. Compared to the day when he hade to find her, this was clearly an entirely different expression.

    ¡°Elder Sister Ling Xi, I¡¯m really grateful for your help. I know...that you helping me is really due to your rtionship with my mum. You¡¯re only wishing to divert the feelings of gratitude to my mum towards me...¡±

    Ling Xi had a cold and detached personality, and took deep precautions to iste herself from others. Mu Chen wasn¡¯t being narcissistic when he said those words, since he knew about the true reason for her actions. If not for her rtionship with his mum, the current Ling Xi might still be treating him with the icy and cold manner she had done during their first encounter; what¡¯s more, using such a method of self-hurt herself to help him.

    Mu Chen continued speaking with earnesty, ¡°However, don¡¯t spoil me too much, Elder Sister Ling Xi. I believe that if my mum knew that I had used such a method to gain strength, she might be extremely disappointed in me.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore...¡±

    Flinging his mouth aside, Mu Chen said in helplessness, ¡°I also really don¡¯t want to see your weak appearance. That look isn¡¯t beautiful.¡±

    As Ling Xi gawked, she appeared startled as she looked towards the handsome youth in front of her. Thetter¡¯s smile was as radiant as the sun, causing even her cold and frosted-over heart to faintly tremble.

    After remaining silent for a long time, a gentle smile finally appeared on her face. This smile caused quite a few students to fixedly stare at her. Compared to Luo Li, Ling Xi clearly had a graceful bearing that was unique to her.

    Slowly walking up, her jade-like hand extended out, touching Mu Chen¡¯s face. Within her eyes, genuine feelings of love and pampering radiated out, before she spoke out with a sigh, ¡°You really are Aunt Jing¡¯s child. Those previous words might be due to Aunt Jing, however...¡±

    A smile crept on her face as she continue, ¡°Your Elder Sister really likes the current you.¡±

    Immediately, an embarrassed expression appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face.

    ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t force you. I believe that you¡¯re able to seed. However, it¡¯s best that youe to my ce to cultivate. I¡¯ll try my best to help you, but I¡¯ll not use that method again.¡±

    This time, Mu Chen didn¡¯t continue rejecting her help, then smiled as he nodded his head.

    ...

    As this incident took ce within the Freshman region, Dean Tai Cang and the five Heavenly Seated Elders were sitting within arge hall in the central region of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. In front of them was a glowing Spiritual Energy screen, with the scene happening within the Freshman region disyed on it.

 Chapter 388 - Stealing Spirituality

    <strong>Chapter 388 - Stealing Spirituality</strong>

    Within therge hall, all was quiet as Dean Tai Cang and the Elders looked at the glowing Spiritual Energy screen, where the scene happening in the Freshman region was disyed. Obviously, themotion that happened there had caught their eyes.

    ¡°That little fe...¡±

    Focusing on the figure of Mu Chen disyed within the glowing Spiritual Energy screen, Dean Tai Cang finally gave a softugh with the feeling of a heavy weight having been lifted off his shoulders.

    Ever since he gave Mu Chen the condition of breaking through to Heavenly Completion Stage within a month, he had been secretly observing the former. With Mu Chen¡¯s strength then, breaking through to Heavenly Completion Stage within a month was a rather difficult task to aplish.

    This would also make him feel extremely pressed.

    Dean Tai Cang wanted to see the decisions that Mu Chen would make when he was forced into such a pressing situation. When Mu Chen had sought Ling Xi¡¯s help, he and the other Elders were slightly astonished. However, the cultivation method that he had used afterwards had caused their hearts to sink down a little.

    The path that led to one bing a true expert was filled with too many thorns and torments. However, of the people that were able to finally walk out of this path, every single one of them were tenacious in spirit. Regardless of any situation they were in, they weren¡¯t people that would give up so easily.

    The the Dao of cultivation, practising by oneself was the righteous path. As for those that were simr to how Mu Chen was relying on Ling Xi¡¯s Spiritual Energy to cultivate, they had diverged to the wrong fork in the road. Perhaps, it was able to allow for his strength to rapidly increase in a short period of time. However, in the distant future, this malpractice would be a heart demon in Mu Chen¡¯s path towards bing a true expert.

    If he continued cultivating using such a method, it would have an extremely huge impact on his future aplishments.

    During the past few days, even Hall Master Mo You and the other Heavenly Seated Elders were unable to endure Mu Chen¡¯s continuation with this cultivation method so much so that they thought of forcefully intervening. However, they were restrained by Dean Tai Cang. In such a matter, if Mu Chen was able toprehend the consequences by himself, it would have a beneficial effect of greatly increasing his mental state. If others were to butt in and interfere, it would not lead to such a perfect ending.

    However, even Dean Tai Cang was unsure if Mu Chen was capable of giving up on the lure of drastically increasing his strength that this way of cultivation provided.

    As they quietly watched, time went on, continuing for half a month. However, during the half a month, as Mu Chen¡¯s strength rapidly increased, the disappointment within their eyes slowly piled up and up.

    If Mu Chen was any other ordinary student, they might not have cared so much about him. However, the current Mu Chen could be considered to have exceeded Shen Cangsheng and be the most outstanding student in their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. There were only an extreme few in the earlier batches that were able topare to him. In fact, he might have even walked much farther than them on the path towards bing an expert.

    Therefore, they had extremely high anticipation and expectations towards Mu Chen. Nevertheless, those expectations started to dissipate, little by little...

    All of these feelingssted till Mu Chen suddenly stopped that cultivation method two days ago...

    ¡°That¡¯s a hard decision to make. I¡¯ve even assumed that he would sink deeper and deeper...¡± Hall Master Mo You exhaled a breath, before sighing in admiration as he spoke out. In ordance to the rate Mu Chen was progressing in that cultivation technique, he might¡¯ve been able to break through to Heavenly Completion Stage in a few more days. However, who would have expected that Mu Chen would actually put it to a halt at the most critical moment.

    ¡°However, Ling Xi is really reckless...she had actually used such a method. Exactly what rtionship does she have with Mu Chen?¡± Frowning, Elder Zhu Tian asked.

    Ling Xi¡¯s method had eliminated some of the negative influences that might affect Mu Chen on his walk along the path of cultivation, and waspletely on the level of hurting herself to benefit others. Such a thing was obviously exceedingly inconceivable to the Heavenly Seated Elders. Furthermore, with Ling Xi and her famous cold and detached personality, she had never once interfered with any matter of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Only when the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy needed to construct Spiritual Arrays and under the behest of Dean Tai Cang would she give a little bit of face and take action. However, now...

    With regards to this, Dean Tai Cang could only shake his head. Ling Xi¡¯s history was already extremely mysterious. However, all in all, this was of no harm to their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Speaking out, he said, ¡°Ling Xi¡¯s too young. Although she¡¯s extremely strong, she¡¯scking in experience,pared to you guys. She¡¯s not to me for this matter. As of now, let¡¯s allow Mu Chen to continue cultivating at her ce. I think that the previous matter should not happen again.¡±

    ¡°Then, if Mu Chen really breaks through to Heavenly Completion Stage, would you still allow him to participate in the Divine Spiritual Mountain?¡± asked Hall Master Mo You.

    ¡°Compared to the most elite of the younger generation in the Northern Heavens Continent, a Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase still has quite a bit of disparity. Although Mu Chen cannot be judged by the book, this is still an extremely important and yet dangerous asion to participate in,¡± added Elder Zhu Tian in a deep voice.

    ¡°There¡¯s still half a year left before the start of the Great Academy Competition...If something happens to Mu Chen before that, it would be too great of a loss for us.¡±

    With a bitterugh, Elder Zhu Tian continued speaking, ¡°Furthermore, the elimination rate of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy in the past two Great Academy Competitions had exceeded 80%. ording to the rules, this doesn¡¯t meet the standards. If this was to happen again in this uing one, there might be people that would take advantage of this to snatch away our title as one of the Five Great Academies. After all, the Saint Spirit Academy has always disliked us. Furthermore, there¡¯re quite a few strong and powerful academies that are eying us covetously...¡±

    This caused a few Elders to turn quiet. Within the Five Great Academies, their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was rankedst, and hadparatively weaker backgrounds than the other four. The absolute majority of the reason why the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was able to be one of the Five Great Academies was due to the strength of Lord Northern Sea Dragon. However, if they weren¡¯t able to produce adequate results, their title would be stripped. Even Lord Northern Sea Dragon wasn¡¯t able to do anything about that. Furthermore, they didn¡¯t have the face to use that as a point to threaten others...

    With a single statement of saying that their students were being deficient and that their academy was being incapable, it was already enough to stuff their mouths full.

    ¡°Hmph! For the sake of recruiting students with special and distinguished talent, the Saint Spiritual Academy had relied on some unscrupulous methods. They have even interfered with the Spiritual Road. At that time, when they had settled on Ji Xuan, they had secretly provided help, letting Luo Li face some life-threatening situations. They had also forced Mu Chen to turn into that Blood Cmity of the Spiritual Road, causing a massacre which resulted in him being kicked of out there...¡± said Hall Master Mo You with a cold snort, appearing exceedingly discontent with the Saint Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°There¡¯s still...Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong and the rest of those on the Heavenly Rankings. They are good seedlings, and the matter with Mo Longzi this time had quite a big impact on them...¡±

    Slightly narrowing his eyes, Dean Tai Cang gentle dispelled that thought with his hands as he said, ¡°The matter of the Divine Spiritual Mountain would have to see if Mu Chen is able to break through to Heavenly Completion Stage within the remaining time. As for Shen Cangsheng and the rest, I¡¯ve my own ns for them. For those children, if we give them some time, what would the most elite in the younger generation of the Saint Spiritual Academy bepared to them?¡±

    Upon hearing Dean Tai Cang¡¯s words, Mo You, Elder Zhu Tian and the other Elder didn¡¯t continue speaking and nodded their heads in approval.

    ...

    The next day, Mu Chen appeared once again on the quiet and secluded mountain peak where Ling Xi lived. At that ce, Ling Xi was already waiting for him. Upon seeing his figure, a smile surfaced on Ling Xi¡¯s beautiful face.

    ¡°I assumed that you¡¯d note.¡±

    Mu Chen tilted his head in slight displeasure.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve not considered much for this matter.¡± Looking at Mu Chen, Ling Xi spoke out in a soft voice. Although her experience and wisdom truly was notparable the Heavenly Seated Elders of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, whom have cultivated for many, many years, being a person on the same level as them, she had sensed the malpractice her method would bring to Mu Chen after calming down and thinking it over after the scene that happened yesterday.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who put forth the request, so I¡¯m the one that needs to apologize,¡± said Mu Chen while shaking his head. Although this matter had narrowly caused a great deal of trouble for him, it was still a good matter, all in all. His cultivation sinceing to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had increased too quickly, with his mental state of mind having some fluctuations after achieving victory. This time could be considered as a method to temper his mental state, and allowed him to control his true heart.

    A faint smile appeared on Ling Xi¡¯s face as she replied, ¡°For the sake ofpensation, I¡¯ll do my best to help you. Naturally, I¡¯ll not use that method again.¡±

    Looking at Ling Xi¡¯s beautiful smile, Mu Chen¡¯s finally rxed his heart. With a smile, he said, ¡°As long as it¡¯s not the fusion of Spiritual Energy, I quite like any other method simr to that.¡±

    Ling Xi immediately gawked, before a faint shade of red appeared on her beautiful face. Gently pursing her lips, she replied him with a smile, ¡°Are you trying to take liberties with your Elder Sister?¡±

    ¡°My mistake, my mistake. Let¡¯s start.¡± Giving a dry cough, Mu Chen hastily changed the topic.

    Ling Xi shot a displeased re at Mu Chen, before walking towards the back of the mountain, with Mu Chen rapidly in tow. After nearly ten minutes, they stopped at a spacious clearing behind the mountain.

    Upon arriving here, Mu Chen shot an astonished look at the sky, noticing the faint feelings of distortion happening there. Faintly, he was seemingly able to see theplicated intertwinement of countless glowing threads, as well as the presence of Spiritual Array fluctuations.

    Furthermore, Mu Chen was able to feel that the Spiritual Aura of the world seemed to be exceedingly thick and dense in this ce. In fact, there were condensations of Spiritual Energy found on the tree leaves in the vicinity, while a dense fog covered their surroundings.

    ¡°The Spiritual Aura here...¡± Mu Chen spoke out as he looked towards Ling Xi in astonishment.

    ¡°You should know that the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy has an 8th grade Congregation Spiritual Array, right?¡± replied Ling Xi with a faint smile.

    Knowing about that, Mu Chen nodded his head. 8th grade Spirit Convergence Array. That was an extremely frightening thing. Within the entire Northern Heavens Continent, it might be the only one of its kind. However, since entering the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Mu Chen had yet to see that Spiritual Array. It¡¯s said that the 8th grade Spirit Convergence Array wasn¡¯t open to students, and was hidden within the deepest part of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Could it be that the 8th grade Spiritual Array was at this ce?

    ¡°The Spiritual Aura of the world present in the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy is supplied by the 8th grade Spirit Convergence Array. Therefore, it can be said that it is the lifeblood of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, and can be considered as the academy¡¯s most important thing. Other than special circumstances, it will absolutely not be opened up.¡± Ling Xi started her exnation.

    Mu Chen got a sh of understand. That¡¯s why he had never heard of anyone truly being able to enter the rumoured 8th grade Spirit Convergence Array.

    ¡°This ce is...¡± said Mu Chen as he looked doubtfully at Ling Xi. Since the 8th grade Spirit Convergence Array won¡¯t open up, why did Ling Xi exin all this to him?

    ¡°Indeed, the 8th grade Spirit Convergence Array cannot be opened. However...I¡¯m able to use some methods to steal some of the Spiritual Aura from inside it,¡± replied Ling Xi with a sweet smile.

    ¡°Steal some?¡± Now Mu Chen¡¯s eyes had sprung wide open. How was she able to do that?

    ¡°After staying in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy for so long, the only thing that has some interest to me is that 8th grade Spirit Convergence Array. After researching for some time, although I¡¯m unable topletely control it, I can feel and tweak some of its principles and functions. Therefore, stealing some Spiritual Aura from it isn¡¯t considered too difficult for me.¡±

    cing her hands behind her back, Ling Xi tilted her head as she looked at Mu Chen. As she did so, her ck hair slipped off her shoulder like a waterfall, entuating her beauty to soul-stirring levels. At this moment, while looking at Mu Chen with her beautiful eyes, a sweet smile appeared on her face.

    ¡°This way, can it be considered as genuine cultivation? You won¡¯t reject this, right?¡±

 Chapter 389 - Pride of the Upperclassman

    <strong>Chapter 389 - Pride of the Upperssman</strong>

    Looking towards the sky, he saw an extremelyplicated glowing pattern made of the intertwinement of countless glowing threads. The degree ofplication present caused even his eyes turn spirally, while a dizzy feeling erupted within his mind. In the next instant, he quickly turned his vision away as shock and amazement filled his heart. As of now, with his aplishments in the area of Spiritual Arrays, he was still unable topletely see the rotation of this Spiritual Array! Exactly how strong andplicated was this Spiritual Array?!

    Indeed, Ling Xi was undoubtedly a Spiritual Array Grandmaster. On the aplishments of Spiritual Arrays, he had quite a big disparity whenpared to her.

    ¡°I naturally have no qualms about this method,¡± said Mu Chen while rubbing his temples and giving a smile. Regardless of the density and power of the Spiritual Energy, those were just external factors. However, if he was able to absorb and refine them, he would bepletely relying on himself. This waspletely different from the previous method, where he was able to obtain a rapidly increasing strength without doing any work.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin today. You¡¯ll enter it and start cultivating, while I activate the Spiritual Array. After tearing a hole into the 8th grade Spiritual Array, I¡¯ll siphon some Spiritual Aura out from there.¡±

    Faintly nodding her head, Ling Xi turned her beautiful eyes towards Mu Chen while saying, ¡°However, whether or not you can break through to Heavenly Completion Stage in the remaining time would have to depend on your hard work.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll have to trouble you then, Elder Sister Ling Xi.¡±

    Nodding his head, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were brimming with resolution and firmness. If he was unable to even force his way into the Heavenly Completion Stage, how could he say to Luo Li that he would be an unrivaled expert, oveing all obstacles and protecting her with all his might?

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Not continuing to dy with any words, Ling Xi extended her jade-like hands, pping them together. Activating her hand seal, streaks of light shot from within, rushing towards the countless intertwined glowing threads in the sky.

    Bang!

    As a low and deep rumbling sound seemed to ring out across the horizon, dazzling rays of brilliance erupted from the countless glowing threads. In the next instant, the glowing threads converged, transforming into an approximately hundred foot wide glowing vortex in the sky.

    The centre of the vortex headed straight towards nihility, connecting to an unknown ce. Extremely vast and boundless Spiritual Energy seemed to be faintly discernable as it spewed out from within like an erupting volcano.

    Taking a deep breath, Mu Chen shot straight towards the mountain peak situated below the vortex before taking a seat.

    With a wave of her jade-like hand, the glowing vortex started to furiously revolve about. Amidst the howl resounding about, the worldly Spiritual Aura present within the boundaries of the mountain peak suddenly increased drastically as a spiritual mist rose into the air.

    Bang!

    Gorgeous-looking boundless Spiritual Energy appeared within the vortex, pouring down in torrents like a tsunami. Worldly Spiritual Aura fluctuations covered the entire mountain peak,pletely shrouding Mu Chen¡¯s body within it.

    Looking at this scene unfurl before her eyes, Ling Xi nodded her head in satisfaction. Turning her lovable face around, she shot a vignt nce towards the distance. After sensing nothing present there, she gracefully turned around and headed away.

    On a mountain peak in the far distance, Dean Tai Cang and the other Elders could only give a bitterugh as they observed themotion happening in their view.

    ¡°This Ling Xi is actually able to siphon some of the Spiritual Aura from within that 8th grade Spiritual Array...¡± said Hall Master Mo You in shock and astonishment as he smacked his lips. This 8th grade Spiritual Array was the lifeblood of their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. During the creation of the academy, their Lord Northern Sea Dragon had paid an enormous price to hire an extremely powerful and mysterious influence from the Great Thousand World to create it. However, he never imagined that a Spiritual Array of such a degree would have a slit ripped open by Ling Xi. She¡¯s truly formidable.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Dean Tai Cang said with a hearty chuckle. Not caring that Ling Xi had her attention set on their most important 8th grade Spiritual Array of their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, he stared at the glowing Spiritual Energy pir pouring down like a waterfall with his hands crossed behind his back. ¡°Next up, let me truly see, exactly, if Mu Chen¡¯s able to rely on himself topletely break through in thest half a month...¡± he muttered.

    If Mu Chen was truly able to aplish that, then their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had truly produced a rarely seen monstrous talent.

    Themotion that Ling Xi caused wasn¡¯t small, since the boundless glowing Spiritual Energy pir descending from the sky appeared was exceedingly eye-catching within the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Therefore, for the next few periods of time, there were quite a few students who paid attention to this strange phenomena, causing unavoidable shock and amazement within the student body.

    However, their shock and astonishment didn¡¯tst long, since the reason behind this matter gradually surfaced. As that news was spread around, amazed and astonishment filled the eyes of many as they thought, <i>Mu Chen actually wanted to rely on this to rush to Heavenly Completion Stage?</i>

    <i>That fellow was truly abnormal!</i>

    Countless students eximed in astonishment as they heard the news. Mu Chen had arrived in their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy only a year ago. However, his progress was sufficient to cause those senior students to feel inferior and ashamed at their own progress. Nevertheless, after recapping that even a vicious person like Mo Longzi had suffered a beating in Mu Chen¡¯s hands, they knew that this fellow simply couldn¡¯t be seen through a normal perspective. Why would they need topare with such an abnormal human? Thinking along this path, they felt much more relieved within their hearts.

    In this world, there¡¯s always some people that were out of the ordinary.

    At a mountain peak within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Li Xuantong was staring at the gigantic glowing Spiritual Energy pir in the far distance. After a long while, he turned his vision towards the Freshman region. At that area was a girl that he waspletely unable to remove from his mind. Nevertheless, he knew that he might never, ever be able to see the lovable appearance that naturally came out of her heart that she revealed in front of Mu Chen, for his sake...

    A sliver ofplicated emotions shed across Li Xuantong¡¯s handsome face. The youth that he had doubted and questioned at the beginning had progressed at such a rapid pace, even exceeding him now. All of this proved the keenness and uracy of the girl¡¯s vision. No matter how extraordinary and outstanding she was, even after everyone had doubted and questioned her choice of liking that person, she still stuck to her beliefs.

    Li Xuantong was undeniably arrogant and proud of himself. There was no need to question his talent. On a certain perspective, Mu Chen could be considered his love rival. However, this didn¡¯t stop Li Xuantong from denying the recognition Mu Chen had achieved from his aplishments. Indeed, this youth possessed the potential to make Luo Li fall in love with him. Nevertheless, the feeling of being surpassed and overtaken was truly hard to stomach.

    ¡°Haha, looks like we, the two Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy brothers of the same boat, are about to be overtaken.¡± Aughing voice suddenly rang out from behind him. Turning around, Li Xuantong noticed Shen Cangsheng sitting on arge cliff behind his back. On the sole aspect of appearance, Shen Cangsheng might not be as dashing as Li Xuantong, and not as handsome as Mu Chen. However, he possessed a bearing that was solely his. That tall and straight posture appeared akin to a divine spear that could pierce through the confines of heavens, forever unable to be bent. The disdainful look present on his face wasn¡¯t brash or insolent, making people feel an enchanting and imposing aura radiating from him.

    Shen Cangsheng possessed extremely strong prestige and poprity within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Even with Mu Chen¡¯s strong awe and fame rushing throughout the entire academy due him defeating Mo Longzi, it wasn¡¯t able to suppress the prestige of the Heavenly Rankings¡¯ Overlord. This wasn¡¯t due to the reason of people, but that Shen Cangsheng was an extremely charismatic person.

    Heading towards the stone cliff and sitting down, Li Xuantong faintly spoke out, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is the Overlord of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Heavenly Rankings feeling dispirited? That¡¯s not like you.¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen truly is an extremely formidable fellow.¡±

    Looking at the glowing Spiritual Energy pir in the far distance, Shen Cangsheng replied, ¡°From the establishment of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy till now, people who were able to achieve such aplishments within the first year of entering the academy would not exceed more than the number of our fingers. After thinking, the most recent person seemed to exist a hundred years ago. I still remember his name, Qin Zhantian. During the Great Spiritual Academy Competition that year, countless geniuses from various great spiritual academies were overshadowed under his feet. Even the Divine Sons of the Saint Spiritual Academy that year had suffered defeat in his hands. Under his spear, he swept away anyone in his path, being undefeatable and invincible!¡±

    ¡°That time can be considered as the most uplifting and proud moment within the past hundred years of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s history!¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Qin Zhantian, huh?¡± Li Xuantong said in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that he seems to be a regional Overlord in the Great Thousand Worlds, possessing heaven-transcending power.¡±

    Fanaticism was faintly present within Shen Cangsheng¡¯s eyes as he spoke out with a smile, ¡°He¡¯s my goal. When I¡¯ve entered the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, I¡¯ve already said that I want to be the same as him!¡±

    ¡°Therefore,¡± looking towards Li Xuantong, a grin cracked open from Shen Cangsheng¡¯s mouth, while a disdainful and haughty look erupted from his eyes once again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send my application to the Dean to let me enter the Door of the Northern Depths to train and cultivate!¡±

    Faint shock immediately shook through Li Xuantong¡¯s heart. Looking towards Shen Cangsheng, he spoke out, ¡°The Door of the Northern Depths? Isn¡¯t that the ce that turned students crazy due to being unable to handle the pressure from within?¡±

    That ce could be considered as a terrifying ce that would cause the faces of the people in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to change when mentioned. That year, there were outstanding students who had entered it. However, in the end, due to being unable to handle the pressure within that ce, they suffered mental damage, resulting in them turning crazy, leading to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to shut it down. After that, it was rarely ever opened again. However, seemingly due to this reason, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was hard pressed to achieve any good results in the following Great Spiritual Academy Competitions.

    Now, Shen Cangsheng actually wanted to go in there to train and cultivate?

    With a smile, Shen Cangsheng smiled and continued talking. ¡°If I¡¯m scared and afraid by just this, how can I even talk about something like surpassing Senior Brother Qin Zhantian? Li Xuantong, I really want to participate in the Great Spiritual Academy Competition, andpete with those geniuses and monstrous talents from the various great spiritual academies. What about you? Are you going to continue in this lukewarm state, and wait for Mu Chen to overtake you?¡±

    Instantly, Li Xuantong turned quiet. After a while, cing his hand behind his head, he looked towards the glowing Spiritual Energy pir in the far distance, while the gaze within his eyes slowly grew swift and fierce.

    ¡°Door of the Northern Depths? Very well! I also really want to see exactly how frightening that ce is! Since you dare to enter that ce, why can¡¯t I do the same? You still don¡¯t have the ability to force me to be your number two for eternity, Shen Cangsheng! What¡¯s more, how can I let Mu Chen show his might alone at the Great Spiritual Academy Competition?¡±

    ¡°Haha! Well said!¡±

    Standing up, Shen Cangsheng gave a heroic and heartyugh.

    ¡°When we leave the Door of the Northern Depths, let¡¯s dish a beating out to that little brat Mu Chen. Although he had saved us, we¡¯ve to let him know that surpassing your Seniors isn¡¯t an easy task!¡±

 Chapter 390 - The Realm of Heavenly Completion

    <strong>Chapter 390 - The Realm of Heavenly Completion</strong>

    Dazzlingly bright and resplendent Spiritual Energy appeared akin to a pir that supported the heavens, piercing through the skies from the mountain depths. As it connected with the gigantic vortex, the dense boundless Spiritual Energy turned into thick clouds of mist, obscuring everyone¡¯s vision of the scene present over there.

    The area had clearly be the ce that attracted the most attention within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy during this period of time.

    Every day, there would be countless students that would look towards that direction with curiosity and anticipation present within their eyes. Over thesest ten days, the deal struck between Mu Chen and Dean Tai Cang had already propagated throughout the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Everyone knew that once Mu Chen breaks through to Heavenly Completion Stage within this month, he might be permitted to participate in the opening of the Northern Heavens Continent¡¯s ¡°Divine Spiritual Mountain¡±. However, this event for the elites at the peak of the younger generation was something that the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was unable to participate in. There were even some rumors flying about in the outside world due to this, causing dissatisfaction and indignance to surface within the hearts of the students. Why did they only ept those geniuses nurtured with unlimited resources from sects, or ns? If they truly wanted topare, why didn¡¯t theypete with those outstanding leviathans that have gained fame and poprity after leaving the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy?

    How many Sovereigns have walked out from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy? Of them, how many have dazzled and shone within the Great Thousand Worlds? Compared to that, how many did those powers and influences managed to nurture?

    If those Sovereigns that have walked out from Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy were to be counted in, the entire Northern Heavens Continent would tremble in fear from their might.

    Therefore, the absolute majority of the students had a supportive stance towards Mu Chen¡¯s wish to participate in this ¡°Divine Spiritual Mountain¡±. Naturally, there were a minority of intellectually-sound people that had some doubts about Mu Chen being overly reckless. After all, even if he was to break through to Heavenly Completion Stage,pared to elites at the peak of the younger generation in the Northern Heavens Continent, there was still quite arge disparity present.

    Those elites were even more difficult to deal with than Mo Longzi.

    Naturally, regardless of that, the attention of seemingly the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was focused on the mountains in the academy¡¯s depths. Everyone wanted to know exactly if this youth, which had pierced his way and rushed straight ahead within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy without a single stop, would actually be able to reach the heavens once again.

    Under this anticipation, yet another three days past by.

    Of the one month duration, already thest two days remained!

    Freshman region

    The vast public square present before theke was the usual training grounds for the Goddess Luo Association members. However, at this moment, it was packed full of people, with therge majority not having any intent to train or cultivate. Instead, raising their heads, they gazed towards the direction where the gigantic glowing Spiritual Energy pir had met with the heavens.

    During thest two days of the given one month, there was still not a single movement detected from Mu Chen, with no signs of any breakthroughs present from him.

    This made quite a few Goddess Luo Association members to secretly pespire in anxiousness. As of now, all the students within the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy were paying attention to this matter. Although Mu Chen being unable to break through to Heavenly Completion Stage within a month wouldn¡¯t cause his fame and prestige to suffer, it would still cause a slight bit of disappointment within some people. After all, they held too much anticipation towards his sess.

    ¡°Luo Li, it¡¯s down to thest two days...can Mu Chen seed?¡± In the middle of the public square, Ye Qingling looked towards the ck-dressed young girl who always had a calm expression present on her face. Finally, unable to hold it in, her jade-like hands clenched uncontrobly as she asked out.

    With a faint smile, Luo Li replied, ¡°It¡¯s the same if he seeds or not. Cultivation can¡¯t be forced or rushed.¡±

    Indeed, Luo Li had some dissatisfaction towards the criteria of one month that Dean Tai Cang put forth to Mu Chen. The wavering Mu Chen was experiencing previously was due to him being forced to the point of being slightly anxious and rushed. Added with his rapid progress in cultivation upon entering the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, it had caused his mental state to be unstable, which almost lead to a disaster to his mental realm. Regardless of anything, from her point of view, Dean Tai Cang had to take some responsibility for this matter.

    Although Luo Li knew that the realm of Mu Chen¡¯s mental state would be even more firm and stable from the experience of this matter, she was just a young girl in her teens. Furthermore, she was a girl that was worried for her loved one. As if she would maintain an absolutely neutral point of view to judge this entire situation. Therefore, her emotional state was still that of a girl trying to protect the person she loved.

    ¡°However, other people aren¡¯t thinking like that...¡± replied Ye Qingling in a helpless tone.

    ¡°Training and cultivation are personal matters. One doesn¡¯t need to care about the perceptions of others,¡± said Luo Li with a faint smile. ¡°Furthermore, isn¡¯t there still two more days? Before the final moment has past, one shouldn¡¯t make such a hasty verdict.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the only thing we can do,¡± replied Ye Qingling with a gentle sigh.

    Under the attention of the masses within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, time psed slowly and quietly, as yet another day went by. Everyone felt as if the atmosphere within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had turned somewhat pressing and stifling. Even when training and cultivating, people would turn their gazes towards the glowing Spiritual Energy pir shooting out from the ground, appearing as if it was hoisting up the heavens.

    As scheduled, the final day arrived under the anticipation of everyone.

    As the scorching sun¡¯s rays illuminated the horizon, gentle sunlight irradiated every corner of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Today, the greater half of the students in the entire academy had seemingly stopped their training and cultivation. All of them wanted to see if a miracle would appear on the final day of the deal. On the quiet and secluded mountain peak, Ling Xi sat on the porch before her bamboo house. Her jade-like hands propping up her cheeks, while her ck hair scattered about, her beautiful eyes focused on the gigantic glowing Spiritual Energy pir in the far distance.

    Sitting by Ling Xi¡¯s side was Su¡¯er, whose ponytails were wagging about. A worried expression hung on her small face as she asked, ¡°Will Big Brother Mu Chen seed, Elder Sis Ling Xi?¡±

    Gently rubbing her little face, Ling Xi gave a faint smile. Shaking her head, she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Due to the overpowering amount of Spiritual Energy present there, it hadpletely masked any fluctuations that might have radiated from Mu Chen. At this moment, even she was unable to understand the slightest bit of thetter¡¯s current situation.

    As Su¡¯er¡¯s jet-ck eyes opened wide as she stared at the scorching sun slowly descending from the horizon, her little hands came together, praying for the sun to slow down in its descent below the mountain.

    However, such a na?ve wish obviously wouldn¡¯t have any result. Without any change in speed, the sun traveled across the sky, quietly moving from noon to dusk. Under the twilight from the sunset, a faint red glow was casted across the enter Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Nevertheless, there still wasn¡¯t any movement beneath the gigantic glowing Spiritual Energy pir.

    As countless students looked towards the setting sun descending across the horizon, a gentle sigh rang through their hearts. Looks like their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was still unable to participate in the most important asion for the elites at the peak of the Northern Heavens Continent¡¯s younger generation...

    The setting sun was gradually concealed by the ends of the earth. As itpletely disappeared below the earth, the entire sky turned dark and dim.

    Sigh

    Within the dark and dim world, sounds of people sighing rang out. Countless students shrugged their shoulders in slight disappointment, before preparing to scatter their ten days worth of attention.

    Bang!

    However, just at this instant, a low and deep sound suddenly resounded across the world. A gigantic Spiritual Energy wave seemed to surge and spread out across all directions in the sky akin to a tidal wave.

    Whoosh!

    Countless people furiously raised their heads, looking towards the depths of the mountains with shock present in their eyes. Violent and intense fluctuations were unexpectedly surfacing from the gigantic glowing Spiritual Energy pir. As wave after wave of Spiritual Energy radiated out, it grew increasingly boundless and rampant.

    ¡°There¡¯s movement!¡±

    Astonishing sounds of cheering erupted within the Freshman region as emotional expressions filled the faces of the Goddess Luo Association members.

    Raising her clear and limpid eyes, Luo Li quietly looked at the glowing pir, where strong and powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations were currently surfacing from it. At this moment, her jade-like hands within her sleeves started to quietly tense up.

    On the mountain peak, shock was present in the eyes of Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong as they took in the scene unfurling before them.

    On the small ind on theke, the two sisters, Su Xuan and Su Ling¡¯er, stood quietly, fluctuations present within their beautiful eyes as they looked at the glowing Spiritual Energy pir fluctuating in the distance.

    In other ces around the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, those extremely famous and influential characters like He Yao, Xu Huang and Zhao Qingshan had also casted their gazes over as shock was simrly present within their eyes.

    Bang! Bang!

    The gigantic Spiritual Energy waves were getting increasingly rampant as each wave went by. At the end, they appeared akin to rumbling tsunamis, nketing the sky. The dazzling brilliance radiating from them caused the dim and dark sky to regain its brightness once again.

    As the rampaging Spiritual Energy waves were violent, a clear roar suddenly filled the sky. Akin to the howl of a tiger and the roar of a dragon, it resounded abruptly from the depths of the mountain!

    As the howling sound radiated out, one could feel the extremely powerful Spiritual Energy contained within it.

    Whoosh!

    The glowing Spiritual Energy pir suddenly started to intensely vibrate. In the next moment, eye-piercing brilliance erupted in front of everyone¡¯s eyes from the base of the glowing pir, shooting straight towards the sky.

    Boom!

    The glowing Spiritual Energy pir exploded apart, transforming into glowing dots that blotted the skies. Within the myriad of glowing dots, a foot long clump of brilliance surfaced, with a little person radiating with brilliance sitting within. The little person was vivid and lifelike, appearing identical to Mu Chen. Clearly, this was his Spirit.

    However, at this moment, his Spirit appeared extremely corporeal, as if it was an exact copy of his actual body. A strong and powerful feeling could be felt pervading throughout its entire body.

    At this moment, the sitting Spirit started to slowly open its eyes. An abstruse feeling akin to starry skies appeared within its pair of eyes. As rays of brilliance erupted from within, they looked like the sparkling dots of stars in the night sky, appearing abnormally mysterious.

    Raising its little hands, it opened its mouth. At this moment, the glowing Spiritual Energy dots that blotted the sky started to flow together, before finally being sucked cleanly up by the little Spirit.

    The rays of brilliance radiating around the Spirit grew increasingly corporeal, while bits of golden brilliance even started to surface around it. Undoubtedly, it had turned much, much more corporeal than before.

    Whoosh!

    As the Spirit rushed towards the sky, it transformed into a streak of light. Piercing straight through the top of the heavens, huge gales swept out from it. However, it was unable to cause much damage to it, as if it possessed the great ability to travel anywhere within the heavens.

    At the sight of this, the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy burst out with cheers. They¡¯re clear that once a person¡¯s Spirit could leave his body and roam around the heavens and earth without being extinguished, it was the Heavenly Completion!

    Clearly, Mu Chen had truly broken through to thest realm of the three Heavenly Stages, the Heavenly Completion Stage!

 Chapter 391 - Punishment Spiritual Combat Doll

    <strong>Chapter 391 - Punishment Spiritual Combat Doll</strong>

    Disorder and liveliness was inevitable within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Even after theplete scattering of the brilliant rays in the sky, the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was still in an excited and frenzied state. Buzzing about from the chattering of countless people, all of the discussion topics were about the strange phenomena that sprung out from Mu Chen.

    All of them had assumed that Mu Chen had still failed in the given one month span. However, who would have expected that Mu Chen would pull such a spectacr reversal at the final moment. Thinking about the spectacle that had unfurled before them, one wouldn¡¯t be able to count how many people had their eyes opened wide, brimming with amazement and astonishment.

    As the atmosphere of the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy red up, in arge hall within the central region of the academy, Dean Tai Cang and the other Elders had their gazes converged on the light screen before them. The scene shown within it was precisely the phenomena created from Mu Chen¡¯s breakthrough.

    ¡°That little fe...he actually broke through sessfully. Formidable.¡± Hall Master Mo You couldn¡¯t help smacking his lips as he sighed in admiration. That Mu Chen stayed silent for theter half of the month. They never imagined that he would show them such a counterattack at the night of the final day. This spectacle had caused even them to be secretly stupefied.

    Hearing his words, Elder Zhu Tian and the other Elders nodded their heads in agreement. That Mu Chen was truly worthy of his reputation of being able to contend for supremacy with a heavenly-blessed child like Ji Xuan. His talent truly was rather astonishing.

    ¡°Dean, since Mu Chen has broken through to Heavenly Completion Stage, what about the ¡®Divine Spiritual Mountain¡¯?¡± asked Mo You as he looked towards Dean Tai Cang, who was sitting in the headmost position.

    Gently patting the armrest, a solemn expression appeared on Dean Tai Cang¡¯s face. Faced with Mu Chen¡¯s sessful breakthrough, even he was slightly surprised. However, while feeling admiration and happiness for Mu Chen¡¯s talent, he was also starting to get slightly hesitant of his previousmitment to him. Being such an outstanding student, if Mu Chen was properly guided and nurtured for the next half a year, he might be able to gain some honor for their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy in the uing Great Spiritual Academy Competition. However, if anything was to ur during the ¡°Divine Spiritual Mountain¡±, it would truly be an enormous loss for their academy.

    Seeing the expression present on Dean Tai Cang¡¯s face, Elder Zhu Tian and the other Elders didn¡¯t chime in their thoughts and questions. From the looks of it, they understood the apprehension Dean Tai Cang was feeling. It truly would be too unfortunate to lose such an outstanding student.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we make this point clear to Mu Chen? He should understand that the current him isn¡¯t too suitable to participate in the Divine Spiritual Mountain,¡± said a white-haired Elder in a deep voice.

    ¡°This way will cause the morale of the students to suffer too huge of a blow. For the past few days, the deal between Mu Chen and the Dean has propagated throughout the academy. If we are to renege on this, it might not be too good.¡± After thinking awhile, Mo You added in while shaking his head.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s still better than to lose such an extraordinary student...¡±

    ¡°This is indeed troublesome...¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    As the Heavenly Seated Elders started to openly discuss on this matter, a decision wasn¡¯t made even after an hour. Naturally, all of them wanted their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to participate in the ¡°Divine Spiritual Mountain¡±. After all, this truly was the greatest asion that urred within their Northern Heavens Continent. Due to their academy¡¯s absence in this asion for the past few years, it had caused many rumours and tongues to wag about. Being unable to refute them, their academy had always kept their silence on this matter. Nevertheless, thinking about this always made them feel sullen.

    If Mu Chen really wanted to participate, and could even achieve an outstanding performance at the Divine Spiritual Mountain, they would be able to refute those nderous rumors. This would truly bring quite a good benefit for their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    However, it would simultaneously bring about the danger of losing an extraordinary student as Mu Chen.

    Should they take the risk for such danger?

    Sitting in the main seat, Dean Tai Cang silently looked at the five Heavenly Seated Elders undergoing their bantering and discussion. After a long while, with a wave of his hand, he silenced their voices, before slowly speaking out, ¡°Since I¡¯ve made this deal with Mu Chen, and he has sessfully achieved this goal, we truly don¡¯t have any reason to continue to obstruct him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡± Tthe five Heavenly Seated Elders looked towards Dean Tai Cang. Did this indicate his approval for Mu Chen¡¯s participation?

    ¡°However...¡±

    After hesitating awhile, Dean Tai Cang continued speaking out in a deep tone, ¡°Truly, this matter is filled with danger. Therefore, we can¡¯t be careless, and need full confidence before approving his participation. Mo You, inform Mu Chen toe to the punishment tform tomorrow. If he¡¯s able to pass the final test, I¡¯ll approve of his participation for this uing Divine Spiritual Mountain!¡±

    ...

    The next day

    When the news about Mu Chen¡¯s final test was spread around the academy, the atmosphere within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, which had rose to a frenzy yesterday, instantly turned explosive.

    Freshman Region

    After resting for the night, Mu Chen appeared in the public square under Luo Li¡¯s apaniment, leading to the crowd of emotion-filled Goddess Luo Association members to gather around them. Chirping and chattering rang out, causing them to appear exceedingly lively and noisy.

    Waving her hands to scatter the emotional crowd, Ye Qingling frowned as she spoke out, ¡° ¡°Why is there still a test for you? Haven¡¯t you sessfully broken through to Heavenly Completion Stage? Could it be that the Dean and the Elders are regretting their deal?¡±

    ¡°The Dean and the Elders are taking my safety into consideration. After all, the people participating in the Divine Spiritual Mountain are the true elites at the peak of the younger generation of the Northern Heavens Continent. Even Mo Longzi¡¯s not considered the strongest in that group,¡± replied Mu Chen with a smile. There wasn¡¯t any resentment in his tone, as he was extremely clear on the origin of the Dean and Elder¡¯s hesitation.

    ¡°Today¡¯s test might not be that simple. Be careful.¡± Luo Li said softly.

    ¡°Okay. It¡¯s time for some action. I really want to see what difficult problem the Dean and the Elders have prepared for me,¡± said Mu Chen with a smile, before grabbing ahold of Luo Li and shooting into the sky. Heading straight towards the direction of the punishment tform, with seemingly all of the Goddess Luo Association members following behind them. Clearly, with the current situation, it was clear that no one had a clear mind to train and cultivate now.

    As Mu Chen and the rest headed out of the Freshman region, they noticed countless students from other regions immediately focusing their attention on them. Nevertheless, being rather habitualised to such attentive gazes, not a change happened to Mu Chen as he shot across the sky.

    Countless students started taking to the air from other areas, following suit, attempting to join in the liveliness.

    As Mu Chen headed towards the punishment tform, he was amazed to see the numerous figures that filled the surroundings skies. It was unknown how many students were already waiting for them. At the front of the lot stood a few familiar figures. Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong, Su Xuan, He Yao and those other elite students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy were unexpectedly present here.

    ¡°Good Luck, Mu Chen! We support you!¡± Standing beside Su Xuan, Su Linger waved her little hands around while shouting out in her cute voice.

    ¡°Big Brother Mu Chen.¡± A cute and lovable voice rang out, causing Mu Chen to turn about, only to see Su¡¯er standing not too far away from him. Dressed in a snow-white dress, with a cold and detached expression on her beautiful face, Ling Xi had unexpectedly appeared beside her.

    Crossing gazes with Ling Xi, a sliver of a faint smile surfaced on her icy-cold and beautiful face. As the beautiful flower-like smile appeared, quite a few of the surrounding students were stupefied by this breathtaking scene, while some feelings of resentment and indignation surfaced in them. <i>This Mu Chen¡¯s truly too evil! All of these Top-ss beautifuldies of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy actually have connections with him!</i>

    Sending a smile towards them, Mu Chen didn¡¯t say a word, before focusing his gaze towards the gigantic punishment tform. The ones present there were Dean Tai Cang and some of the Elders of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy standing on the tform.

    In a sh, under the countless attentive gazes from the surroundings, Mu Chen descended on the stone tform. Cupping his hands, he respectfully spoke out, ¡°Mu Chen greets the Dean and the other Elders.¡±

    Faintly nodding his head, Dean Tai Cang looked towards Mu Chen, before speaking out with a faint smile, ¡°Mu Chen, congrattions for sessfully breaking through to Heavenly Completion Stage. Although I¡¯ve said that I¡¯d let you participate in the ¡°Divine Spiritual Mountain¡±, I wish for you to understand how formidable your opponents will be. We really don¡¯t want to lose any more outstanding students anymore.¡±

    A solemn expression appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face as he slowly replied, ¡°I understand all of that. Therefore, if you¡¯ve any test for me, I¡¯ll ept all of them, Dean.¡±

    Feeling satisfied, Dean Tai Cang said, ¡°This will be your final test. It¡¯s a very simple one, an appraisal of yourbat capabilities.¡±

    Uponpleting his statement, with a wave of his sleeve, three dark golden rays of light shot out from within. Landing on the stone tform, a shiver instantly shook throughout, before a deep voice caused the hearts of countless students to tremble.

    As the dark golden brilliance slowly scattered, everyone casted their gazes over. Instantly, all of their eyes furiously contracted as the whooshing of people sucking in breaths of cold air rang out across the sky.

    Three dark golden giants of approximately ten feet stood there. Their unadorned bodies were fully covered with spirit patterns. The motley dents across their bodies embodied the manybats they have been through, the battle scars left from fight after fight. Quietly standing on the tform, overbearingly chilling fluctuations quietly radiated from them.

    ¡°These are...¡±

    Upon seeing them, a subtle change urred on the faces of Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong and the rest. ¡°Punishment Spiritual Combat Dolls?¡±

    Astonished shrieks erupted within the dense crowds, with even some Seniors showing faces filled with shock. Those Punishment Spiritual Combat Dolls were said to be a specialbat spiritual doll made by the Punishment Hall. In the entire hall, there were only eighteen of them, with all of them possessing strengthparable to Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase. Furthermore, they won¡¯t feel any pain, having resilient bodies that were difficult to move or shake. When it came tobat, even experts of Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase would be extremely hard-pressed when faced against them.

    However, Dean Tai Cang had actually brought out three of them out! What was this for?

    The faces of Ye Qingling and those members of the Goddess Luo Association turned slightly ugly, with the beautiful eyes of Luo Li even starting to faintly contract.

    Three Spiritual Combat Dolls. That wasparable to three experts at the same realm as Mo Longzi.

    ¡°Mu Chen.¡±

    Ignoring the moring that filled the skies, Dean Tai Cang extended his hand out. Pointing towards the Spiritual Combat Doll, a deep voice rang out from him, ¡°Defeat them, and you¡¯ll have the qualifications to participate in the Divine Spiritual Mountain. If not, even if you lose trust in me, I¡¯ll not ept your participation in that asion. That¡¯s because, I don¡¯t want our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to lose another outstanding student again.¡±

    ¡°This is the final test. Mu Chen, do you dare to take it up?!¡±

    The mountainous gazesing from the surroundings had converged on the body of the thin and handsome youth, while countless people clenched their fists. This test was too vicious...

    Under the attentive gazes from countless people, not a single fluctuation appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face. Without speaking a word, he slowly took a step forward.

    Hua!

    Shock flooded through the hearts of all the students. Mu Chen had already made his move, and made his decision.

    He had... taken up this challenge!

 Chapter 392 - Demonic Pillar Reappears

    <strong>Chapter 392 - Demonic Pir Reappears</strong>

    Under everyone¡¯s attentive gazes, Mu Chen took a step forward. However, this small, small step caused the surrounding atmosphere to tighten and tense up, with shock running through the eyes of countless students. Clearly, Mu Chen¡¯s action was one that had exceeded their expectations.

    Those were three Punishment Spiritual Combat Dolls of strengthparable to Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase.

    Even a person like Mo Longzi would only have the option to scuttle and flee like a rat when faced with those threebat dolls. Although Mu Chen had sessfully broken through, he shouldn¡¯t be capable of defeating threebat dolls that were specially built for fighting, right? Furthermore, thosebat dolls didn¡¯t know fear and didn¡¯t shrink. Mu Chen wanting to defeat them was a nigh impossible task for a good deal of students to believe.

    In the far distance, solemn expressions were also present on the faces of Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong. Those threebat dolls had also caused them to feel shock running through their hearts. Dean Tai Cang truly didn¡¯t leave any stones unturned in his final test.

    ¡°Can that fellow, Mu Chen, pass through this test?¡±

    Shooting a look at each other, both of them could see the doubt and uncertainty present within each other¡¯s eyes.

    On the punishment tform, Hall Master Mo You and the other Elders watched with peculiar gazes towards Mu Chen, who had walked forward. Looks like that brat had quite some confidence in himself to actually dare to take such a test.

    Faintly nodding his head, Dean Tai Cang spoke out with a smile, ¡°Since you¡¯ve made your decision, there¡¯s nothing more to say. Everything will be decided from your results.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± replied Mu Chen respectfully.

    ¡°Then,¡± with a wave of his sleeve, an invisible fluctuation radiated out from Dean Tai Cang. In the next instant, a deep and low voice resounded out, ¡°let¡¯s begin!¡±

    Bang!

    As Dean Tai Cang¡¯s final words rang out, the threebat dolls furiously opened their eyes, dark golden rays of brilliance sparkling within them. Spiritual patterns started surfacing one after another on their icy-cold and tough bodies, while powerful fluctuations gushed and radiated out.

    Boom!

    The eyes of the threebat dolls radiating with golden light locked straight onto Mu Chen, before they started to take huge strides forward. The entire stone tform trembled as they moved, rumbling as they rushed explosively towards him.

    Although possessing prettyrge physiques akin to that of giants, their speed was absolutely not slow, appearing right before Mu Chen in a short span of a few breaths. As their fists erupted with golden light, they shattered the air apart, brimming with power that caused people¡¯s scalps to crawl as they violently rumbled forward.

    Roar!

    A dragon roar rang out from within Mu Chen, before a dragon¡¯s shadow appeared, coiling around his body. In the next instant like a spectre, Mu Chen¡¯s figure retreated back in a sh.

    Bang!

    Three strong and sturdy golden metallic fists violently smashed apart the ground where Mu Chen had just stood, causing cracks to instantly appear on the extraordinarily built surface. After missing their first attacks, without the slightest bit of hesitation, the threebat dolls explosively shot forward, sending frightening attacks sweeping continuously out towards Mu Chen.

    Facing those terrifying attacks heading towards him, Mu Chen continuously retreated, dodging and weaving about them with razor thin distances. As the dragon shadow sparkled, his speed dramatically increased, allowing him to evade those frightening metal fists that could easily send him flying.

    Due to his promotion of strength, Mu Chen¡¯s speed fortunately had simr advancements. If not, he would long be pounded into pulp by the threebat dolls. Nevertheless, continuing to dodge and evade like that would not be helpful, since he was totally unable to pass this test like this.

    Countless gazes converged on the pursuit happening in the sky that caused people¡¯s hearts to tremble and palpitate as everyone clenched their fists tightly, palmspletely covered in sweat.

    However, facing the obstructive encirclement of the threebat dolls, such evasion and dodging wasn¡¯t the best way to go about defeating them.

    Bang!

    Just as this thought shed within the minds of a few students, an unforeseen change happened. Dazzling golden light suddenly blossomed from the body of abat doll, as the spiritual patterns covering its body became extremely conspicuous. At the same time, its speed drastically increased, arriving before Mu Chen, who was disying his Dragon Soaring Technique to evade, in a single step.

    As its gigantic body appeared right before Mu Chen, its shadow immediately enveloped thetter, bringing about a powerful pressure that instantly pressed down on Mu Chen.

    Whoosh!

    Not the slightest shred of mercy was present in that pair of sparkling golden eyes as golden light blossomed from its golden fist like a scorching sun. Bringing about frightening power that was sufficient to level a mountain, it travelled akin to a bolt of lightning, violently hammering down towards Mu Chen¡¯s chest.

    Hua!

    moring noises instantly erupted throughout the surroundings, while slight changes appeared on the lovable faces of Ye Qingling, Su¡¯er, and Su Linger as their eyes were filled with nervousness. Being smashed by such a fist from thebat doll wasn¡¯t anyughable matter.

    Amidst the moring, Mu Chen¡¯s figure fleetingly appeared in a sh. Looking at the golden glowing fist about to envelop him, a swift and fierce glint appeared within his eyes.

    Bang!

    ck lightning arcs furiously danced about the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body, shrouding his entire figure within. At this instant, his body seemed to have expanded by a inch.

    Thunder God¡¯s Physique!

    Clenching his hands, without the slightest bit of hesitation, Mu Chen sent his fist rumbling out. Covered in ck arcing and dancing lightning, astonishingly powerful energy fluctuations radiated out from it.

    The two fists, one big and one small, howled out, shattering space apart before violently smashing against one another in front of the shocked gazes of everyone in the surroundings.

    Boom!

    Metallic grating noises rang out at the instant of impact as violent energy ripples visible to the naked-eye swept out from the centre of the two fists! Immediately, the ground beneath the point of impact had copsed. Mu Chen was forced back dozens of steps, while thebat doll was simrly sent back, its giant feet digging two enormous gulches in the ground. Finally, falling down on its back, it smashed the ground beneath it.

    Seeing this aftermath of the exchange of fists, the jaws of countless people were left agape while shock and astonishment filled their eyes. Mu Chen had unexpected sent abat doll back and down in a straight up contest of strength. How frightening was the power contained in that fist?

    Stabilising his body, Mu Chen gently rotated his arm, stretching it as a solemn expression appeared within his eyes. Thatbat doll sure was formidable. If he hadn¡¯t broken through, he would be injured by that single punch from it. However, it was a pity for thebat doll, as the current Mu Chen had became much, much strongerpared to one month ago, when he had fought with Mo Longzi.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to deal with the threebat dolls if this continues.¡±

    Mu Chen casted his gaze towards the threebat dolls. They didn¡¯t feel any pain and fear, and oncebat starts, they will never stop or feel tired. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t rely on the so-called imposing Aura to press down on them, with the only thing he could do was to fight them head-on. However, although Mu Chen was happy and fearless to engage in a heads-up contest, faced with the abnormal built of thebat dolls, he might not be able properly deal with them.

    A spark shed within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he decided, <i>Since it¡¯s like this, let¡¯s be vicious once and for all!</i>

    Whoosh!

    The threebat dolls shot forward once again as fists came howling out, all containing strength that could topple mountains.

    Stomping on the ground, Mu Chen rushed straight up to the sky. pping his hands together, a deep and fierce roar suddenly rang out from his throat. In the next instant, a glowing scarlet-red pir shot straight towards the clouds from his crown, within it appeared a gigantic, jet ck demonic pir towering over the skies.

    At the instant when the demonic pir appeared, waves of fiendish Aura billowed and swept out. If one were to listen carefully, one would be able to faintly discern humming and trembling noises as the demonic pir attempted to resist Mu Chen¡¯s control. However, as it struggled, the dark purplish flower patterns that covered the pir started to sparkle with dim radiance, finally suppressing the resistance down.

    ¡°Is that the Great Meru Demonic Pir?!¡±

    The expressions of Dean Tai Cang and the various other Elders instantly changed upon seeing the demonic pir. shes of radiance sparkled within their eyes, while their minds trembled in shock. At their level of vision, they were naturally able to see that the demonic pir before them wasn¡¯t any other projection, but the actual body of the Great Meru Demonic Pir!

    However, with Mu Chen¡¯s current strength, how was he able to control the Great Meru Demonic Pir?

    ¡°The Great Meru Demonic Pir seems to be suppressed and sealed by something!¡± Being the strongest person present, Dean Tai Cang was able to notice the dark purplish flowery patterns on the surface of the demonic pir, which were radiating with fluctuations that were different from those of the demonic pir. Those flowery patterns were suppressing the amount of fiendish Aura billowing out from the demonic pir, forcing it toe under the control of Mu Chen.

    Upon this discovery, amazement shed within Dean Tai Cang¡¯s eyes, before gradually regaining his rity. Looking deeply at Mu Chen in the sky, he was certain that there should be some secrets hidden within thetter¡¯s body. Being about to seal and suppress an ominous weapon from the ancient antiquity like that Great Meru Demonic Pir, exactly what thing could do that?

    Bang!

    Nevertheless, the threebat dolls didn¡¯t show the slightest bit of fear and dread towards the Great Meru Demonic Pir. With a stomp of their feet, they rushed across the horizon, sending violent attacks towards Mu Chen.

    Looking down at the three golden rays of light shooting towards him, a smile started to curl up from the corner of his mouth. This was the first time that he had unveiled the Great Meru Demonic Pir. Although it was in its repressed state, how could the strength of this ominous weapon of the ancient antiquity bepared to ordinary people? Having possessed such a powerful weapon, Mu Chen was sufficiently capable of suppressing any opponent of Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase.

    Raising his hands in a hugging position, he violently swung his hands down. As he did so, the gigantic Demonic Pir furiously swept down. Akin to a mountain, it brought about its billowing fiendish Qi, seemingly shattering through space as it traveled across the sky. In a manner that seemed impossible to block, it heavily pounded down on the three goldenbat dolls under the dumbfounded gazesing from the surroundings.

    Bang!

    An astonishingly enormous bang resounded. Under the hammering of the gigantic jet-ck demonic pir, the threebat dolls had raised their golden hands, pressing up against the descending pir in their attempts to hold it up. However, this ominous weapon of ancient antiquity wasn¡¯t something that could be handled by them! In the next instant, with a final bang, the ck demonic pir violently descended on the vast stone tform below. As the tform shattered and copsed, the threebat doll were smashed straight into the depths of the earth!

    The demonic pir stood proudly in the punishment tform, gigantic cracks extended from it, while the threebat dolls were suppressed beneath it. At this moment, not a single movement could be detected from the demonic pir as it radiated with fiendish Aura that blotted the skies.

    Countless people had their eyes wide open as they observed this spectacle before them.

    Mu Chen started to descend from the sky, subsequentlynding on the top of the Great Meru Demonic Pir. Looking towards the threebat dolls that were suppressed beneath by the demonic pir to the point of not being able to move, he turned his gaze towards Dean Tai Cang and the various other Elders, who had slightly spectacr expressions disyed on their faces. Cupping his hands, he spoke out with a smile, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve passed this test, Dean?¡±

 Chapter 393 - Words of the Dean

    <strong>Chapter 393 - Words of the Dean</strong>

    Deathly silence hung in the surroundings.

    Around the punishment tform, countless students had their mouths agape as they continued to stare at the spectacle before them¡ªthe gigantic demonic pir quietly standing proudly on the ground, fiendish Qi that blotted the skies as it radiated with frightening fluctuations, while the threebat dolls were suppressed to the point of being unable to move, no longer disying the ferocity that was present before.

    This fight had ended at the speed that had clearly exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.

    Originally, everyone had expected an intense fight. However, who would have thought that Mu Chen would brandish a demonic pir, suppressing the threebat dolls in such a direct fashion.

    Looking at the ground being suppressed by the demonic pir, a vacant expression appeared in the eyes of everyone as they thought, <i>Those were threebat dolls that wereparable to Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase experts!</i>

    However, they were actually dealt with in such a manner...

    ¡°Too formidable...¡± Some people cried out. Looking at the top of the demonic pir, there stood a thin figure, arrogantly facing the world. The imposing aura radiating from him caused the beautiful eyes of quite a few pretty girls to sparkle in splendor.

    ¡°Big Brother Mu¡¯s so awesome!¡±

    After regaining their rity from the astonishing fight that happened before their eyes, numerous members of the Goddess Luo Association couldn¡¯t help crying out in amazement as emotions flooded their expressions. The imposing manner in which Mu Chen instantly suppressed the threebat dolls was truly too breathtaking.

    Looking at the figure standing proudly on the demonic pir with her beautiful eyes, a faint and gentle smile surfaced on the corner of Luo Li¡¯s mouth.

    Looking at the youth standing quietly on the demonic pir amidst the countless cheering noises from the surroundings, shades of red uncontrobly surfaced on the loveable face of Su Ling¡¯er. To this young girl, who had had a first awakening towards love, this spectacle clearly possessed extremely strong killing power.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Smitten by him?¡± said Su Xuan teasingly.

    Instantly, the shades of red on Su Ling¡¯er¡¯s lovable face grew deeper, before looking at Luo Li, who was standing not far from her, causing a faint pout to appear on her face. She truly didn¡¯t possess any confidence to face-off against an opponent of Luo Li¡¯s caliber.

    ¡°That fellow truly is formidable. During the time when he had joined us toplete the mission, even Bai Xuan was able to force him into a dangerous peril. However, now, even threebat dolls with strength of Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase are easily suppressed by him,¡± said Su Xuan, unable to hold her thoughts in. Faced with the rapid increase of Mu Chen¡¯s strength, she truly had to exim in admiration.

    ¡°At this moment, I¡¯m afraid that Mu Chen has the capabilities to vie for the leader of the Heavenly Rankings,¡± said Su Linger softly. ¡°However, why doesn¡¯t he do that? If he did so, he would truly be the person with the most fame and reputation in our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡±

    With a gentle smile, Su Xuan replied, ¡°That¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t care about being the leader of the Heavenly Rankings. Furthermore, he might not want to obtain Shen Cangsheng¡¯s position. There¡¯s always some tacit understanding between men, especially extremely outstanding ones like them.¡±

    Nodding her small head, Su Linger didn¡¯t continue to speak anymore.

    At a slightly further position,pared to the astonished exmations and cheeringing from the surroundings, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong appeared rather quiet. Looking vacantly at the figure standing on the demonic pir in the distance, aplicated expression surfaced on their faces after a while.

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve truly been surpassed this time.¡± In the end, exhaling deeply, Shen Cangsheng shrugged his shoulders before sighing with a smile.

    Hearing those words, Li Xuantong slightly nodded his head. Both of them knew that if they were the ones that were faced against those threebat dolls, they might have already been forced to miserably retreat. This was absolutely heavens apart from the breathtaking manner in which Mu Chen had achieved victory. That Freshman truly had already surpassed both of them.

    Perhaps, this former Overlord of the Heavenly Rankings might have to concede his position.

    Li Xuantong had been fighting with Shen Cangsheng in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy for so long. However, he never once imagined that a Freshman would sessively overtake both of them.

    Although both of them had previously forecasted such an urrence, when it truly arrived,plicated feelings still surfaced within them. After all, both of them were prideful men.

    ¡°Nevertheless, I¡¯ll not give up just due to this,¡± said Shen Cangsheng with a faint smile. Looking at the thin figure standing in the distance, his gaze grew increasingly resolute. Giving up that easily wasn¡¯t his, Shen Cangsheng¡¯s, style!

    Hearing those words, a faint smile simrly appeared on Li Xuantong¡¯s face. Crossing his fingers together, there wasn¡¯t any dejection present within his eyes.

    Above the punishment tform, Dean Tai Cang and the other Elders gradually regained their rity, while slightly strange expressions appeared within their eyes. None of them had expected that the final test would be passed by Mu Chen in such a breathtaking fashion.

    Staring deeply at Mu Chen, augh finally rang out from Dean Tai Cang as he spoke out with a smile, ¡° Congrattions on passing the final test. As I¡¯ve promised, you¡¯ll represent our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and participate in this year¡¯s ¡°Divine Spiritual Mountain¡±, vying for supremacy against the true geniuses at the peak of the younger generation in the Northern Heavens Continent.¡±

    ¡°Hurray!¡±

    As Dean Tai Cang¡¯s words rang out, astonishing cheering voices instantly erupted in the surrounding sky, the faces of countless students were filled with emotions. After so many years, their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was finally going to participate in the grandest asion for the younger generation in the Northern Heavens Continent!

    ¡°Good luck, Brother Mu! Get rid of all those so-called geniuses! Let them know that our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was just not willing to y with them in the past! Once we y, we¡¯ll be able to stride across them like it¡¯s a game!¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen, your Senior Sisters are all rooting for you!¡±

    ¡°You have to strive for the glory of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy!¡±

    Voices continued to ring out from the surroundings as all the students were clearly extremely emotional about this matter.

    Looking at the emotion-filled students in the surroundings, Dean Tai Cang gave a helpless smile. With a faint shift of his gaze, he looked towards the group of somewhat silent people within the crowd of students, being Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong, He Yao and those elite students who were formerly at the top of their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Once the most influential figures within the academy, they had gradually been outshone and concealed by Mu Chen¡¯s increasing splendor.

    Other than Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong, who appeared rather fine, seemingly all of them had slightly dim expressions. Clearly, this fight had given them quite a blow to their spirits and minds.

    Giving a gentle wave of his hand, Dean Tai Cang slowly started to silence the cheering voices that blotted the skies. Crossing his hands behind his back, he spoke out slowly, ¡°Students, do all of you know about the current circumstances of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy?¡±

    Hearing the sudden question posed by Dean Tai Cang, every student gawked, as vacant looks appeared on their faces.

    ¡°In the past few Great Spiritual Academy Competitions, not only was our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy rankedst amongst the five Great Academies, there were even some elite spiritual academies that achieved results that triumphed ours. This year, in this Great Spiritual Academy Competition, if we, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was to continue achieving the same result, there¡¯s a high possibility of us being ousted from the ranks of the five Great Academies.¡±

    Hearing the deep voice of Dean Tai Cang, countless students had faces filled with shock, before feeling deep shame and embarrassment rising from their hearts. When they were enjoying the satisfaction granted by being in one of the five great academies, they had forgotten about the dangerous situation that the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was enduring.

    ¡°Speaking about this point, it isn¡¯t that our student¡¯s arecking in talent. The key factor is that our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy isn¡¯t utilising the extreme methods that other spiritual academies are using. In our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, regardless of what background you are, you only have an identity, which is the student of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. We won¡¯t give out enormous benefits just for the sake of roping in an elite genius, letting he or she stand above all other students. Therefore, there are times that our results would naturally fall behind.¡±

    With his hands crossed behind his back, Dean Tai Cang¡¯s figure appeared exceedingly imposing in the eyes of countless students, while his deep and firm voice resonated in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°I know that our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy isn¡¯t the final ce for you all. After training and cultivating here, you will leave one day, heading towards greater ces to struggle, temper and journey about. However, I hope that every single Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy student will still retain the pride of being a student of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. As long as you never forget that you¡¯re a member of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, regardless of what you experience in the future, as long as youe back here, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy will be your final shelter, and the entire academy, will be your shield!¡±

    Silence filled the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy as every student, and even the teachers and Elders looked towards the imposing figure standing in the distant sky, emotions surging within their hearts. To all of them, he was the spiritual pir of the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    The eyes of a few students, especially those sentimental young girls, had already turned slightly red as pride and arrogance of being a member of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy rose within their hearts. Regardless of fame and reputation of the academy, the awe-inspiring figure standing tall and this academy had caused a warm and gentle feeling to surface within them.

    Mu Chen vacantly stared at Dean Tai Cang as he faintly pursed his lips. In the next moment, a smile curled up from the corner of his mouth. He felt rejoiceful that he had chosen the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to train and cultivate. A Dean that dared to proim that the entire academy would be one¡¯s shield wasn¡¯t a person that one can casually find in any spiritual academy.

    Looking at the youths and young girls present around him, a rarely seen gentle expression appeared within Dean Tai Cang¡¯s eyes as he slowly said, ¡°Naturally, I hope that everyone can remember what the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy has given you. It isn¡¯t strength, or power. What it is, is regardless of what we face, we won¡¯t easily give up or surrender! Even if we aren¡¯t one of the five Great Academies after this Great Spiritual Academy Competition, we¡ªstill¡ªwon¡¯t¡ªgive¡ªup!¡±

    A faint tremble instantly shook through the bodies of He Yao, Xu Huan, Zhao Qingshan and the other elite students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. At this moment, their faintly dim gazes seemingly erupted with splendor, their gazes turned sharp once again.

    p! p! p!

    Ear-shattering pping noises resounded like thunder as countless students had faces brimming with emotions. This was the first time that they¡¯ve seen their usually stern and conscientious Dean actually speaking such motivational and awe-inspiring words.

    Within the sea of students, both Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong had faint smiles present on their faces. Stepping forward under the ear-shattering ps, countless gazes immediately converged onto them.

    ¡°Dean...¡±

    Looking towards Dean Tai Cang, Shen Cangsheng gave a smile, before saying out, ¡°We, naturally, aren¡¯t going to give up that easily. However, simrly, I wish that you would trust us for once, Dean. We love the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Therefore, we¡¯re willing to fight for it. However, we do need some help.¡±

    ¡°For example?¡± asked Dean Tai Cang in surprise.

    ¡°For example, opening the Door of the Northern Depths once again.¡±

    Standing upright in the air, his already straight figure appeared increasingly straight, like a ramrod, akin to a spear piercing through the heavens.

 Chapter 394 - Door of the Northern Depths

    <strong>Chapter 394 - Door of the Northern Depths</strong>

    ¡°Opening the Door of the Northern Depths¡­¡±

    When those words from Shen Cangsheng fluttered across the sky, the surrounding air seemed to freeze up, while the expressions of Dean Tai Cang and the various other Elders faintly changed, with dark and gloomy shadows appearing within their eyes. Clearly, all of them didn¡¯t imagine that Shen Cangsheng would actually raise such a request.

    The Door of the Northern Depths could be considered as the final tempering grounds for the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. However, due to the probability of death being too high, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had finally chose to close it after weighing the pros and cons. Due tocking the most important area for tempering, the results of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy in the past years had slid down the rankings, with imminent danger of losing its title of being one of the Five Great Academies.

    If the special methods that the other spiritual academies were using to poach elite geniuses were considered as external factors, the closure of the Door of the Northern Depths could be considered an internal factor for the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Many strong and powerful spiritual academies possessed final tempering grounds, as this was a rather important factor in allowing those elite students to have a fierce leap in strength. However,pared to the other Five Great Academies, the existence of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was considered the youngest. Therefore, some of its underlying aspects werecking whenpared to the other four academies.

    Mu Chen went into a daze due to the solidification of the atmosphere. Only being in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy for a year, he naturally wasn¡¯t as clear about the Door of the Northern Depths as the other students. However, from the expressions present on Dean Tai Cang and the other Elders, he could faintly discern how special the so-called ¡®Door of the Northern Depths¡¯ was.

    ¡°The Door of the Northern Depths, is too dangerous¡­¡± After pondering for quite a while, Dean Tai Cang finally replied in a slow voice.

    ¡°Dean, let me ask a question¡­¡±

    After hearing Dean Tai Cang¡¯s deep words, Shen Cangsheng gave a faint smile as she spoke slowly, one word at a time, ¡°Is there any leveled road, in an expert¡¯s path?¡±

    Silence filled the skies once again as Shen Cangsheng¡¯s deep voice slowly resounded across the horizon. Splendid expressions appeared on the faces of countless students as they looked at the figure in the sky, ramrod straight like a spear piercing through the heavens, while unconceble respect and worship erupted from their eyes. This was Shen Cangsheng, the Overlord of the Heavenly Rankings. Even though he was gradually being surpassed by Mu Chen, he still possessed an immovable position in the hearts of many students.

    Gently exhaling a clump of white air, Mu Chen gave a thumbs-up towards Shen Cangsheng.

    Turning silent for a short while, Dean Tai Cang finally gave a helplessugh before replying, ¡°I¡¯ve actually been lectured by a smelly brat that¡¯s still wet behind his ears¡­¡±

    Beside him, Elder Zhu Tian and the other Elders startedughing as a result of his reply.

    ¡°The Door of the Northern Depths wasn¡¯tpletely closed in the past. We¡¯re also doing our best to repair and fill in the defects and ws. Over thesest few years, it can be considered that we¡¯ve made a little progress in this. However, it''s still extremely dangerous.¡±

    Looking towards Shen Cangsheng, Dean Tai Cang smiled, before waving his hand and said, ¡°However, since you¡¯ve already said those words, if I was to find more excuses, I might be inviting misfortune to myself. Hmph, alright. The Door of the Northern Depths will reopen once again. However, there¡¯s a restriction to entry, which is that only the students in the top ten ranks on the Heavenly Rankings have the qualifications to enter, and is totally up to them to enter of their own free will.¡±

    Hearing Dean Tai Cang¡¯s reply, a smile that felt as if a heavy burden has been lifted off his shoulders appeared on Shen Cangsheng¡¯s face. With a hearty chuckle and a wide grin, he replied, ¡°Then, please allow me entry to the Door of the Northern Depths.¡±

    ¡°Count me in,¡± said Li Xuantong with a faint smile.

    Not far away, looking at the awe-inspiring pose of Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong, before casting his gaze towards Su Xuan, who was standing in another direction, a dark shadow shed within He Yao¡¯s eyes. Clenching his teeth, he stood up and shouted, ¡°Count me in, too!¡±

    He Yao¡¯s reply clearly caused lots of people to feel shocked, with even Su Xuan was shooting a peculiar look at him. Nevertheless, her beautiful eyes still showed dimness in them, without too much fluctuations present. He Yao¡¯s previous actions during the hunt had clearly aroused ire and disgust in her. Although she didn¡¯t always quite like He Yao, she was able tomunicate with him just like normal friends, but that event had caused her to stop all contact with him, estranging him from her.

    As He Yao¡¯s gaze remained on Su Xuan and spotting the dim gaze present within her eyes, his expression grew increasingly dim and sad. Indeed, he had too much blood rushing towards his brain during the previous incident with her. He had only wanted to defeat Mu Chen to wipe the humiliation he received clean from thetter. Naturally, he never thought of truly hurting Su Xuan¡­after all, she was the girl he liked.

    ¡°Dean, what you¡¯ve said earlier was too touching. Therefore, I wish to do my utmost and fight for our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. If we don¡¯t enter the Door of the Northern Depths, I¡¯m afraid that we might be overtaken by the geniuses from other top academies.¡± said He Yao with a bitter and astringent smile. Indeed, he had a rather handsome appearance, with only an extra feeling that tilted towards coldness and gloominess. However, within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, there were quite a few young girls that were smitten by him.

    ¡°Boss is the best!¡±

    After hearing his words, even those members of the Demon Gate¡¯s were looking at He Yao with slightly surprised expressions. Clearly, this was somewhat different from the usual gloomy shadow that was present on him, causing those Demon¡¯s Gate members to feel emotional. He Yao¡¯s decision had caused them to feel glory and honor for being under his lead.

    ¡°It¡¯s truly difficult for that fellow to get hot-blooded, for once.¡± Su Ling¡¯er also felt surprised as she leaned towards Su Xuan and whispered.

    Su Xuan cast a look towards He Yao with her beautiful eyes. Seeing her looking over, He Yao¡¯s body started to quietly grow straighter. This time, he did not see the cold and detached expression that was usually present within her eyes. It even had faint traces of reverting to the normal gaze she had used in the past, causing him secretly feel slightly emotional.

    The entire atmosphere within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy seemed to be roused by the awe-inspiring disy of Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong and He Yao. Quite a few students rubbed their hands together, itching to step into the top ten ranks and truly fight bravely for the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Feeling this roused atmosphere, a smile appeared on Xu Huang¡¯s face as he felt as though the blood within his body had started to boil. Being a member of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, he should not be backing down at this moment.

    Therefore, under the proud and admiration-filled beautiful eyes of Xu Qingqing standing beside him, Xu Huang had also taken a step forward.

    At another corner of the crowd, Zhao Qingshan and Mu Fengyang shot a look at each other, noticing the helpless smiles on each other¡¯s faces. At this time, if they were to back down, they might truly be looked down upon by everyone. Their pride and arrogance weren¡¯t weaker than any other person¡¯s. Therefore, at the moment when Xu Huang had stepped forward, they too had done the same.

    Following this, with great emotions swirling within them, countless students noticed that of the top ten ranks on the Heavenly Rankings, other than Mu Chen, Luo Li and Su Xuan, all of the rest had actually stood up. This awe-inspiring spectacle caused the blood of the crowd to boil and surge. Regardless of the usual conflicts and battles between cliques within the academy, at this critical moment, the unity present within the academy truly made all of them feel proud and honored for being in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    As Dean Tai Cang and the various other Elders looked at the awe-inspiring spectacle unfurling before their eyes, all of them gawked, before looking at each other and the bitter smiles present on their faces. However, what came with those bitter smiles were gratification and pride. When their students were truly able to stand up and fight for the honor and glory of the academy, who dared to say that this wasn¡¯t the sess of their spiritual academy?

    Waving his hand to silence the red voices that blotted the skies, Dean Tai Cang announced with a gentle smile, ¡°Three days from now, I¡¯ll bring Mu Chen towards the Divine Spiritual Mountain. After that matter, our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy will reopen the Door of the Northern Depths!¡±

    Hearing his promation, countless students were loudly cheering. This time, for the sake of protecting the title of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy as one of the Five Great Academies, everyone was willing to do their utmost, with no expense spared.

    Looking at the spiritual academy that was filled with boiling emotions, Mu Chen gave a faint smile, before slowly clenching his fists. Since everyone was going to give their all, he, of all people, couldn¡¯t ck behind. At the very least, he had to fight for the face of their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy at the Divine Spiritual Mountain¡­

    In a giant jet-ck hall, the cold and dark atmosphere suppressed everything within it.

    Within the centremost position of the giant hall, the ck Dragon Sovereign suddenly opened his eyes, with a cold and dark glow surfaced within them. Raising his head, he looked towards a dark corner of the giant hall before saying in an indifferent voice, ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed the news. The Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy will participate in the Divine Spiritual Mountain this time. As for the participant, it¡¯s the person that has obtained our Great Meru Demonic Pir, Mu Chen.¡±

    ¡°Haha! The Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy truly has some guts. Those brats of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy that are still wet behind their ears actually dares to participate in such an asion¡­¡± A chilling and dark radiance surfaced in the dark, as a human figure faintly appeared, bringing along an overcastughter resounding throughout the giant hall.

    ¡°It¡¯s also good for them toe¡­however, how do we go about implementing our n? Over the years, we¡¯ve been patiently enduring for too long,¡± asked the ck Dragon Sovereign with a faint smile.

    ¡°Has everything been appropriately prepared? That old mixed hair bird of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s big trouble.¡± A deep and dark voice rang out from another corner of the giant hall.

    ¡°Yes, rest assured. There will be people that will naturally deal with that old mixed hair bird,¡± replied the ck Dragon Sovereign as he nodded his head. As dark hatred bloomed to their extreme limit within his eyes, he slowly spoke out, ¡°This time, we¡¯ll let the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy know that we, the Demonic Dragon Pce, are still the strongest in the Northern Heavens Continent!¡±

    ¡°Also, we must get back our Great Meru Demonic Pir¡­that¡¯s the treasure of our Demonic Dragon Pce.¡±

    With a faint smile, the ck Dragon Sovereign spoke out once again, ¡°Since that brat dares to participate in the Divine Spiritual Mountain, that will be all too good¡­¡±

    As his voice rang out, he waved his sleeve, only for the space within the giant hall to violently warp and distort. In the next moment, it turned into a spatial pathway, within which intense ear-piercing shrieks and screeches continuously rang out, akin to the howling of thousands of demons. As it took form, a thin and frail ck figure slowly walked out from the jet-ck pathway.

    Covered in ordinary hemp clothing, the figure had a rathermon look. His pair of eyes appeared with a greyish-ck tint, akin to a pool of stagnant water, with not a single emotional fluctuation present within. A long ck spear was carried on his back, encased in howling ck figures that emitted ear-piercing ghostly wails and wolf howls.

    After leaving the spatial pathway, not a single movement was seen from him as he stood there, just like a cold and frosty piece of rock.

    ¡°Xingtian, three days from now, be prepared to participate in the Divine Spiritual Mountain. Your mission this time is to kill the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Mu Chen, and retrieve the Great Meru Demonic Pir from his hands!¡± Looking at the stone-like figure that seemed to not possess much vitality, the ck Dragon Sovereign gave his orders in a slow voice.

    Slightly raising his seemingly dead eyes, the cold and frosty figure gently nodded his head, before turning around, not uttering a single word since his appearance.

    However, this strangeness brought a chill to anyone who would see this spectacle.

 Chapter 395 - Get Moving

    <strong>Chapter 395 - Get Moving</strong>

    The red-up emotions within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academysted for three entire days before gradually dissipating away. However, every single person was able to sense the changes to the atmosphere within the academy. In the past, one would continue to notice internal conflicts between cliques and factions happening within the academy. However, as the Great Spiritual Academy Competition half a yearter drew closer, those conflicts quietly decreased and toned down. This was especially pronounced since the current situation of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was brought to light by Dean Tai Cang, causing the emotions of quite a few students to rise and soar. Since they were members of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, they would naturally work hard and fight for its honor and glory.

    Therefore, as the critical moment drew closer, everyone conscientiously trained and cultivated. Some of the elite students ranked near the top ten ranks on the Heavenly Rankings tried to endlessly pierce through into the top ten rankings in their attempt to obtain the qualifications to enter the ¡°Door of the Northern Depths¡±. Although they knew the dangers brimming within it, at such a critical moment, there was no one backing down without a fight.

    After three days had past since the day of the test, it was time for Mu Chen to leave the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to participate in the most prestigious asion for the younger generations of the Northern Heavens Continent.

    Within the little building in the Freshman region, havingpleted his preparations, Mu Chen turned and gave a smile towards Luo Li, who was standing beside him, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Although there¡¯s only one participation quota for the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy this time, Luo had nned to follow Mu Chen, which wasn¡¯t met with any rejection from him. After all, being able to spend more time together with Luo Li was exactly what he was looking forward to.

    With a smile, Luo Li gave a faint smile while gently nodding her head. In the next moment, the two of them shot out, transforming into two streaks of light, rushing across the horizon. As they headed towards a majestic giant hall within the centremost location of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Dean Tai Cang and the various other Elders were already there waiting for them.

    Descending down from the air, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze swept past Dean Tai Cang, before faintly gawking as itnded on side of thetter. There stood a slender and beautiful girl dressed elegantly in a white dress, radiating with a cold and detached demeanour, which was precisely Ling Xi.

    Mu Chen clearly felt slightly peculiar as to why Ling Xi was present here. After all, although Ling Xi had a status as an Elder within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, she participated extremely little in the affairs of the academy.

    As though sensing the doubtful gazeing from Mu Chen, a faint smile appeared on Ling Xi¡¯s face. At this moment, her cold and detached expression quietly disappeared cleanly from her face, causing some of the white-haired Elders to feel shocked and amazed. After all, they knew all too well about Ling Xi¡¯s detached and distant behavior. Within the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, they had never seen her show a smiling face to anyone.

    However, before their very eyes, she had actually given a faint gentle smile towards Mu Chen, whichpletely caused them to lurch forward in shock.

    ¡°This time, I¡¯ll follow you two towards the Divine Spiritual Mountain,¡± said Ling Xi with a faint smile.

    ¡°Haha. Elder Ling Xi¡¯s strength is extraordinary. With her joining, it would be much safer for you two,¡± said Dean Tai Cang with a smile. He was also extremely astonished by Ling Xi¡¯s request to tag along with the two. Nevertheless, this was something that he wouldn¡¯t reject, as having one more person would increase the safety of their group. Although there shouldn¡¯t be dumb influences in the Northern Heavens Continent that dared to tantly attack their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, being a little more safe was always better.

    While he said those words, Dean Tai Cang shot a deep and profound look towards Mu Chen. The Ling Xi who usually didn¡¯t give a damn about anything that happened within the academy had suddenly requested to tag along. No matter how one looked at it, she definitely had some connection with Mu Chen. Furthermore, this tagging along clearly showed her intention to protect him.

    Ling Xi had actually taken the initiative to protect Mu Chen?

    This was an extremely inconceivable matter within Dean Tai Cang¡¯s eyes. After all, he had a rather good understanding towards the cold and detached personality that Ling Xi had. From his view, even if the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was to be destroyed, Ling Xi might not get too emotional about it. Therefore, he had a slight feeling of it being something akin of The Arabian Nights towards Ling Xi¡¯s consideration to follow along and protect Mu Chen.

    However, regardless of his astonishment, Dean Tai Cang didn¡¯t n to investigate the connection between Mu Chen and Ling Xi. Nevertheless, from what he could see, the rtionship between the two might not be that simple after all¡­

    Upon seeing the gazeing from Dean Tai Cang, Mu Chen secretly cursed within his heart, before panning his head to look at Luo Li. At this moment, thetter¡¯s exquisite porcin face was still calm and tranquil. In fact, upon seeing Ling Xi¡¯s beautiful eyes looking over towards her, a faint smile appeared on Luo Li¡¯s face. However, as Mu Chen was panning around, the young girl¡¯s lips slightly trembled, before some soft whispers rang within Mu Chen¡¯s ears.

    ¡°You¡¯re rather attractive, huh?¡±

    Instantly feeling slightly embarrassed, Mu Chen could only give a dry cough while replying, ¡°Please don¡¯t get mistaken. Elder Sister Ling Xi¡¯s doesn¡¯t feel that relieved about the two of us heading there by ourselves.¡±

    Although Luo Li declined toment, the expression hanging within her eyes made Mu Chen feel as if no exnation would suffice for her.

    ¡°Since everyone has arrived, let¡¯s make a move.¡±

    With a wave of his hand, Dean Tai Cang broke the quiet exchange between the two young lovers. Shooting into the sky, he was followed by Hall Master Mo You, as well as Elder Zhu Tian. Clearly, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had attached extremely high importance towards the Divine Spiritual Mountain this year. With the Dean and two Heavenly Seated Elders, this lineup was rather formidable.

    ¡°Follow along with me, if not, your speed won¡¯t be adequate,¡± said Ling Xi as she walked towards Mu Chen and Luo Li, while a sweet smile appeared on her face. Opening her palm, a glowing halo akin to apass shot out from within her sleeve, before floating in mid-air.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to burden Elder Ling, then,¡± replied Luo Li with a gentle nod.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you can call me as Elder Sister Ling Xi like Mu Chen. In the future, if I were to bump into Aunt Ling, I might even be able to talk to her about you,¡± said Ling Xi as her beautiful eyes started to gently size up Luo Li. Even with her judgemental gaze, she was unable to see the slightest bit of w from the body of the young girl in front of her. <i>What a girl, no wonder why Mu Chen is smitten by her.</i>

    Faint shades of pink surfaced on Luo Li¡¯s lovable face upon hearing Ling Xi¡¯s words. She had already heard of some matters about thetter, and naturally knew that the Aunt Jing she had mentioned should be Mu Chen¡¯s mother.

    ¡°Elder Sister Ling Xi,¡± replied Luo Li with a faint smile. Although she didn¡¯t like other people getting too close to her, she was able to feel the protective feelings Ling Xi had for Mu Chen. Therefore, she wasn¡¯t too stingy to reject the favorable impression she had on thetter.

    With a smile on her face, Ling Xi grasped onto Luo Li¡¯s little hand, before shooting towards the top of the glowingpass-like halo. Seeing this, Mu Chen hastily followed on.

    As they appeared in the air, countless students were attentively looking at them from the far surroundings. Clearly, everyone knew that today¡¯s the day that Mu Chen would leave the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and head towards the Northern Heavens Continent, representing their spiritual academy in the most prestigious asion within the younger generation in this continent.

    From a mountain peak, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong had shot into the air, before sending a smile towards Mu Chen as they said, ¡°Mu Chen, this time, we¡¯ve to rely on you to uphold the face of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡±

    Solemnly nodding his head, Mu Chen replied, ¡°Rest assured. Regardless of whom, I won¡¯t easily give up fighting.¡±

    Hearing that, both Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong smiled. Once the most outstanding students of the academy, this matter should be left to them to handle. However, as a matter of fact, this current situation was somewhat cruel to them. Due to their age and the duration that they¡¯ve trained and cultivated, some disparity was present between them and the younger generation within the Northern Heavens Continent. Therefore, they had no choice but to hand over this responsibility and ce it on Mu Chen¡¯s shoulders. Althoughplicated emotions were still present within their hearts, both of them had heartfelt hopes for Mu Chen to create another miracle at the Divine Spiritual Mountain.

    After all, being members of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, all of them shared the same honor and glory, and any losses, as one body.

    Sending a smile towards Mu Chen, Dean Tai Cang said, ¡°Just try your best, when the timees. There will be a live broadcast of this asion within the academy. At that time, everyone will be able to see your performance, as well as cheer and support you.¡±

    After slightly gawking, Mu Chen returned a helpless smile. This time, he truly felt the pressure on his shoulders. At that time, every single move and choice he made would be seen by everyone within the academy. <i>Looks like I¡¯ll have to do my best, if not it¡¯ll truly be bad for me if I appear miserablepared to everyone there.</i>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    With a wave of his sleeve, Dean Tai Cang didn¡¯t continue talking. In the next moment, boundless Spiritual Energy gushed out from the air before them, while the space itself started to pull and distort, forming a gigantic spatial pathway. Taking the lead, Dean Tai Cang strode forward, walking straight into the spatial vortex.

    As he did so, Mu Chen and the rest of the group closely followed behind. As the space continued to distort, itpletely devoured their figures, before dissipating away. While the air regained normalcy once again, those figures had already disappeared from view.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what results Mu Chen will be able to achieve in this Divine Spiritual Mountain.¡±

    Looking at the ce where Mu Chen and the group had disappeared in, Shen Cangsheng gave a smile, before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there might be people within the elites of the Northern Heavens Continent that have reached the ¡®Three Sovereign Disasters¡¯¡­¡±

    Nodding his head, Li Xuantong muttered, ¡°The Three Sovereign Disasters, huh¡­ That truly is very troublesome.¡±

    People who possessed that kind of strength were already wing at the path of a Sovereign, and were much, much stronger than a Heavenly Completion Stage.

    ¡°However, I don¡¯t think that this fe¡¯s gonna lose.¡± A smile suddenly appeared on Li Xuantong¡¯s face as he said, ¡°After all, in just this year alone, I¡¯ve already grown numb to the matters that he had caused. The fellow that had to risk his all just to block three moves from me has already arrived at a realm that even I¡¯m unable to reach now.¡±

    Hearing those words, Shen Cangsheng gave a smile, before raising his head to look at the vast and expansive sky above, while quietly muttering some words within his heart.

    <i>Mu Chen, everyone from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy will be watching you this time! Let us see exactly how far you¡¯ll go!</i>

    <i>When you return, the title of ¡®Overlord of the Heavenly Rankings¡¯, will truly be yours.</i>

 Chapter 396 - Divine Spiritual City

    <strong>Chapter 396 - Divine Spiritual City</strong>

    The Divine Spiritual Mountain was situated close the the centre of the Northern Heavens Continent. The ce it was situated in was named as the Divine Spiritual Region, and possessed extreme fame and reputation within the Northern Heavens Continent.

    It¡¯s said that the Divine Spiritual Mountain was passed down from the ancient antiquity to now. Originally, there wasn¡¯t anything special about this mountain. However, due to a Heavenly Sovereign sitting and passing away on the mountain, the originally normal mountain turned into something extraordinary. As if being sealed off by a unique and powerful energy, frightening Spiritual Energy from the world flooded and enveloped the mountain¡¯s surroundings, causing no one to carelessly intrude upon it.

    This istion would weaken once every few years. When that happened, the most prestigious asion for the younger generation of the Northern Heavens Continent would start.

    All of this was due to an enormous destiny-changing event known as the ¡°Divine Spiritual Baptism¡± that urred within the Divine Spiritual Mountain. For those people who were trying their best along the path to bing a Sovereign, this possessed life-threatening enticement. At the same time, it was sufficiently enticing to move the hearts of many strong powers and influences. After all, within this endless Great Thousand World, only genuine Sovereigns could be said to have started on their paths of bing experts. As long as a power or influence had a Sovereign-level existence, the progression of strength and the shock from others would reach a rather frightening degree.

    Therefore, the numerous powers and influences of the Northern Heavens Continent had their eyes turned bloodshot for the sake of obtaining this ¡°Divine Spiritual Baptism¡±, doing their utmost to contend for it. All of this was to help their own geniuses to obtain this opportunity to ensure a strong foundation on their paths towards being a Sovereign.

    Therefore, the entire Northern Heavens Continent would be lit abuzz every time the ¡°Divine Spiritual Mountain¡± had opened up. All of those young geniuses nurtured wholeheartedly by the various powers and influences would fight and struggle for this baptism.

    Therefore, this asion could be said to represent the highest caliber of exchange between the younger generations within the Northern Heavens Continent.

    It took Mu Chen and the group only half a day¡¯s worth of time to reach the Divine Spiritual Region from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. The speed at which they did so caused Mu Chen to uncontrobly sigh in admiration. Truly worthy of a Sovereign-level existence. If it was him alone, even if he was to give his all to rush here, it would take him a minimum of a day to reach this ce.

    Upon their arrival, they immediately headed towards the main area of the Divine Spiritual Region under Dean Tai Cang¡¯s lead, where a city known as the Divine Spiritual City stood.

    This Divine Spiritual City was erected at the base of the Divine Spiritual Mountain, and was extremely ancient. Due to the uniqueness of the Divine Spiritual Mountain, this city had already remained in a neutral footing, with not a single power or influence daring to recklessly upy it. After all, such actions could attract the ire and unhappiness from the other powers and influences. With a lure such as the ¡°Divine Spiritual Baptism¡±, a single breeze might be able to incite an Extermination-level disaster on the initiator.

    As of now, it was clearly the most liveliest period within a span of a few years for the Divine Spiritual City. Countless powers and experts have gathered here from all corners of the Northern Heavens Continent, with even some solitary experts rushing over. Even though they knew that all those strong powers would not give into reason for the sake of struggling for the ¡°Divine Spiritual Baptism¡±, the enticement it had was sufficient to cause reason and rationale to diminish.

    All of this was due to the extreme fear and terror the ¡°Three Sovereign Disasters¡± have on everyone. Human Body Disaster, Spiritual Energy Disaster and Spirit Disaster, with each one more terrifying that the previous one. With just a single mistake or error, one would turn into ashes, with even one¡¯s Divine Soul being unable to flee,pletely disappearing from the world.

    Countless experts have fallen from those three disasters, forever unable to climb back up again.

    Therefore, within the eyes of many, the ¡°Three Sovereign Disasters¡± were clearly more frightening than those strong powers and influences.

    When the two terrors werepared side-by-side, it was naturally easy to weigh the disparity of terror between them.

    Before arriving at the Divine Spiritual Mountain, Mu Chen shot a look at the far distance towards the back of the city. There stood the majestic silhouette of a mountain, faintly discernable within the spiritual mist that blotted the skies. The boundless degree of Spiritual Energy present there was sufficient to cause fright and dread in people¡¯s hearts. As the Spiritual Energy churned and surged around, sounds akin to peals of thunder could be heard, resounding across the world.

    Looking at this scene before him, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes uncontrobly contracted.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Divine Spiritual Mountain.¡±

    Dean Tai Cang spoke out with a faint smile. ¡°Look at the area over there. As long as one¡¯s a Sovereign-level expert, one would be unable to get close to there. That¡¯s because of the remnant pressure within that area, which should be left behind by the Heavenly Sovereign that had sat there and passed away. However, as long as one hasn¡¯t stepped into the realm of a Sovereign, one would be unable to sense that pressure. Therefore, while we are unable to get close to it, you are able to enter it. Haha. This might be due to the status that a Heavenly Sovereign has within the realm of Sovereigns.¡±

    Admiration andmentation was present in Dean Tai Cang¡¯s voice as he exined to Mu Chen. Although being a Sovereign would mean that one had stepped onto the path of being an expert, a Heavenly Sovereign might be considered as the Emperor of Sovereigns. Faced against such an existence, with their strength, they didn¡¯t even possess the simplest of qualifications to resist.

    After hearing Dean Tai Cang¡¯s exnation, Mu Chen quietly clicked his tongue while thinking, <i>So Heavenly Sovereign are actually that strong?</i> Just the remnant pressure in that area was more than enough to force an expert of a level like Dean Tai Cang to not dare to recklessly intrude upon it!

    ¡°Although this Divine Spiritual Mountain appears to not be far from here, it¡¯s being locked up in an isted space. Only when a specific date has arrived will you be able to rely on the cracks that will appear to enter within.¡±

    Dean Tai Cang continued his exnations. ¡°If you count the dates, three days from now should be the moment when the Divine Spiritual Mountain opens. As of now, the only thing we can do is to quietly wait for the moment toe.¡±

    Hearing those words, Mu Chen nodded his head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the Divine Spiritual Pavilion. That¡¯s the ce where the top powers and influences within Northern Heavens Continent will converge. Perhaps, you might be able to see those people that genuinely stand at the apex of the younger generations in this continent,¡± said Dean Tai Cang as he waved his hand, before proceeding to head towards the grandest-looking pavillion within the city, with Mu Chen and the rest rapidly following suit.

    At this moment, the entire Divine Spiritual City was in a fiery and explosive state. Within the air, countless rays of light streaked past, akin to swarms of locusts, appearing extremely spectacr. Furthermore, the absolute majority of the people present here were rather strong, causing shock and astonishment to surface within Mu Chen¡¯s heart. Indeed, there were crouching tigers and hidden dragons within this Northern Heavens Continent. Regardless of the people that he had seen in the White Dragon City or the Western Dested City,pared to here, all of them were not even worth a mention.

    Finally, Dean Tai Cang came to a stop in front of the pavilion. Raising his head to look at the top floor, he proceeded to faintly narrow his eyes. Clearly, he had felt some familiar fluctuations radiating from within. <i>Looks like those old fellows of the Northern Heavens Continent have alsoe here.</i>

    ¡°Mu Chen, you three can take a rest around here. I¡¯ve to go visit some acquaintances.¡± After bringing Mu Chen and the rest into the Divine Spiritual Pavilion, Dean Tai Cang gave a smile before speaking out to Mu Chen. The people present at the top floor were the regional Overlords within the Northern Heavens Continent. As such, the atmosphere present there was clearly not suitable for youths like Mu Chen.

    After Mu Chen nodded his head in response, Dean Tai Cang, along with Hall Master Mo You and Elder Zhu Tian, headed towards the top floor. Present at the stairwell were excellent-looking guards. However, when those pretty strong guards noticed Dean Tai Cang and the two Elders, they didn¡¯t dare to create any obstruction, faintly bowing their bodies forward, and let the three head towards the top floor.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a seat.¡±

    Shooting a smile towards Luo Li and Ling Xi, Mu Chen proceeded to find a ce close to a window of the pavilion. As of now, this ce had a good mix of scumbags and dragons, with uncountable numbers of powers and experts converged within. This was a rather good opportunity for him to observe exactly how many thorny characters were going to participate in this Divine Spiritual Mountain.

    Just as Mu Chen was surveying his surroundings, there were quite few gazes that had converged on the three of them. After all, disregarding Mu Chen, Luo Li and Ling Xi were both absolutely beautiful girls that were rarely seen. To them, Luo Li appeared calm and collected, akin to a flower in the deep abyss, standing solitary and independently. As for Ling Xi, she appeared extraordinarily cold and detached, showing her personality of flinging people far, far away, causing people to not dare to recklessly approach her.

    No matter where one was, beautiful girls would attract the most attention.

    Therefore, the appearance of the two girls had caused the hearts of quite a few people to itch. However, those that were able to enter such a ce were definitely not nobodies. Although they didn¡¯t have the guts to casually take liberties with the two, they had cast their gazes around the three, seemingly trying to guess the identities of Mu Chen, Luo Li and Ling Xi.

    Both Luo Li and Ling Xi held those gazes shooting towards them from the surroundings in total disregard as they whispered in low voices with Mu Chen. The asional faint smiles present on their faces possessed extremely strong allure, causing quite a few people in the surroundings to feel jealous and envy.

    At this time, Mu Chen had discovered the feelings present in the surroundings gazes, causing his mouth to twitch in helplessness. However, just as he was about to speak out, he suddenly cast his eyes towards a direction. At this moment, there seemed to be somewhat of an uproar suddenly ringing out from within the pavilion, as gaze after gaze all converged towards the pavilion¡¯s big doors.

    Seeing this spectacle, Mu Chen followed those curious gazes, before seeing a beautiful figure slowly striding past those big doors.

    There stood a young girl with a tall and voluptuous figure. Red-coloured soft armor was present on her body, appearing extraordinarily exquisite and form-fitting. Due to the exceedingly alluring figure, under the tight-fitting soft armor, her voluptuous chest appeared even more curvaceous. Below that was a willowy and slim-looking waist, with a long and slender pair of legs revealed under the short leather skirt, appearing extremely alluring.

    A beauty akin to fire.

    Not only did the atmosphere within the pavilion turn quiet, even Mu Chen could not bear shooting a second look at the extremely alluring figure of that fiery and beautiful girl. In the next moment, upon noticing Luo Li shooting a faint re at him, he hastily turned his gaze away, causing Luo Li to shake her head in slight helplessness andughter.

    Upon seeing that girl, Ling Xi became faintly startled.

    At this moment, the lively atmosphere was restored once again as some people appeared to have recognized this fiery beauty, smacking their lips on the spot. Nevertheless, no one dared to take longer nces at her, as they were clear as to how formidable and thorny this girl was. Simrly, her background was also rather tyrannical.

    As the young girl walked into the pavilion, she started to look indifferently at her surroundings. However, just as she was about to turn around and leave, her gaze suddenly came to a halt, while a shadow of surprise and happiness instantly erupted from her lovable face.

    Sensing the gazeing from the young girl towards them, before noticing her surprised and happy expression, Mu Chen was instantly startled.

    As he was dwelling in his doubts, the fiery and alluring girl had already hopped over, while a clear and melodious voice filled with surprise and happiness rang out from her sexy lips.

    ¡°Why are you here, Elder Sister Ling Xi?!¡±

 Chapter 397 - Mess

    <strong>Chapter 397 - Mess</strong>

    ¡°Elder Sister Ling Xi?¡±

    As he looked towards the alluring girl before their eyes, shock ran through Mu Chen¡¯s mind, especially upon hearing the way the girl had called Ling Xi, which further increased the astonishment. This girl had actually recognised Ling Xi?

    As Mu Chen cast a doubtful look at Ling Xi, thetter gave a faint smile. Nodding her head gently towards the girl, Ling Xi exined, ¡°She¡¯s the big mistress of the Nine Summers Chamber of Commerce, Xia Youran.¡±

    Now, Mu Chen was really startled, sending a peculiar re towards the alluring girl before him. Xia Youran? It¡¯s said that she one of the most famous figures within the younger generation within the Northern Heavens Continent. Furthermore, her strength wasn¡¯t any weaker than Mo Longzi, and might even stronger than him.

    ¡°It truly has been a long time, Elder Sister Ling Xi. I¡¯ve never imagined that I¡¯d actually meet up with you here. Is the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy participating in the Divine Spiritual Mountain this time?¡± This Xia Youran seemed to appear extremely happy and surprised at Ling Xi¡¯s appearance here, with the smile on her beautiful face appearing exceedingly soul-stirring.

    Gently nodding her head, Ling Xi pointed towards Mu Chen as she replied, ¡°This time, he¡¯s the one that¡¯s participating.¡±

    ¡°Eh?!¡± Eximed Xia Youran as she looked towards Mu Chen in astonishment. After sensing the strength of Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase radiating from within him, she was instantly startled. <i>With this level of strength, how would he be able to participate in the Divine Spiritual Mountain...?</i>

    Nevertheless, her astonishment within her heart wasn¡¯t shown on her face. On the contrary, sending a smile towards Mu Chen, she spoke out, ¡°Nice to meet you. My name¡¯s Xia Youran, and speaking of which, I can be considered as your Senior Sister.¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister?¡± Mu Chen was stunned once again. Could this Xia Youran be a student of their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy?

    ¡°A few years back, she had trained and cultivated in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy for a year, before being summoned back for matters pertaining to her chamber ofmerce. Strictly speaking, she can still be considered as your Senior Sister.¡± Ling Xi exined.

    Only after the exnation from Ling Xi did Mu Chen snap out from his astonishment, before replying with a smile, ¡°Nice to meet you, Senior Sister Xia. My name¡¯s Mu Chen.¡±

    ¡°Luo Li,¡± replied Luo Li with a faint smile.

    ¡°Mu Chen?¡± Xia Youran suddenly blinked her bright beautifulrge eyes. Sizing Mu Chen up in a look, she spoke out with some astonishment, ¡°Could you be the Mu Chen that defeated Mo Longzi at the Eastern Dested City?¡±

    Mu Chen never imagined that this matter would actually be circted around. Nevertheless, he gently nodded his head.

    ¡°No wonder.¡± At this moment, Xia Youran had a sh of insight. Being one of the powers at the apex of the Northern Heavens Continent, the information gathering capabilities of the Nine Summers Chamber of Commerce was extraordinary. Therefore, Xia Youran had every single piece of information pertaining to the matter that happened at the Eastern Dested City during that day. At that time, Mu Chen¡¯s strength seemed to only be at Heavenly Transformation Stage Late Phase. However, he was able to defeat Mo Longzi, who was at Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase. Even the various Elders of their Nine Summers Chamber of Commerce felt inconceivable to the final result of this matter. After all, the degree of strength between the two was truly toorge. However, regardless of her doubts, the news and information about that were unable to be falsified.

    From the looks of it, the Mu Chen before her right now seemed to have be even stronger than the time when he had defeated Mo Longzi, having truly stepped into Heavenly Completion Stage. Coupled with hisbat prowess, which couldn¡¯t be ssified on ordinary levels, this Mu Chen truly couldn¡¯t be lightly regarded.

    Nevertheless, Xia Youran was happy knowing that it was Mu Chen participating in this Divine Spiritual Mountain. Having previously trained and cultivated in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, she had favorable impressions of the academy. Therefore, being able to see the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy participating in the grandest asion for the younger generations of the Northern Heavens Continent was something of a happy matter for her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to meeting you for a long time.¡±

    Extending a slender and petite, snow-white hand towards Mu Chen, Xia Youran spoke out with a grin, ¡°Rx. If you¡¯ve any problems during this Divine Spiritual Mountain, juste and find me, and I¡¯ll protect you within there.¡±

    With a smile, Mu Chen grasped and shook her hand, having favorable impressions of this heroic ¡°Senior Sister¡± that he had just met.

    ¡°Never imagined that even you woulde out here, Elder Sister Ling Xi. In the past, you didn¡¯t even care the slightest bit about the matters of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡± With Xia Youran¡¯s carefree and cheerful character, it wasn¡¯t too long after their introductions before getting familiar with everyone, before taking a seat together. From the looks of it, she appeared exceedingly close to Ling Xi, with Ling Xi treating her much more amiable than others,pletely withdrawing her cold and detached persona that caused people to run a thousand miles away from her.

    With the three girls seated beside each other, they created an exceedingly bright and beautiful scene. Their location had undoubtedly be the most paid attention ce within the dragon and scumbag-filled pavilion. Nevertheless, with the acuteness of the people present within here, they quickly recognized the identify of Xia Youran, instantly causing some fear and dread to surface within their eyes. After all, within the younger generation of the Northern Heavens Continent, Xia Youran¡¯s fame and reputation was rather high.

    Coupled with her status as the big mistress of the Nine Summers Chamber of Commerce, there truly weren¡¯t many people that dared to provoke her.

    Due to Xia Youran¡¯s presence, some people had started to take notice of Mu Chen. Information passed around extremely quickly in a ce like this, as people gradually came to know his identity from the whisperings that sprouted out in their surroundings. Even his name had been dug out by them. After all, due to the battle at the Eastern Dested City a while ago, Mu Chen could be considered to possess some fame and reputation within the Northern Heavens Continent. Although it wasn¡¯t on the level of peak figures in the younger generations like Xia Youran, he couldn¡¯t be considered as a nobody or obscure figure.

    ¡°They¡¯re the people from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡±

    ¡°Haha. I never would have imagined that the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy that has been absent for the past few years would actually participate in the Divine Spiritual Mountain this time. Could it be that they aren¡¯t afraid to be killed here by those geniuses of the Ivory Tower?¡±

    ¡°That youth doesn¡¯t seem simple. He should be <i>that</i> Mu Chen. I¡¯ve heard about him from the time when he had defeated the Demonic Dragon Pce¡¯s Mo Longzi at the Eastern Dested City.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be true, right? He doesn¡¯t appear to be that strong, and Mo Longzi should have already reached Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve said that he isn¡¯t simple... The person participating in the Divine Spiritual Mountain from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy should be him. Think about it. If he didn¡¯t even have any ability, would the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy allow him toe here?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, at that time, let¡¯s take a good look at exactly what ability he has, then.¡±

    Voices continued to ring about around the pavilion, with favourable impressions and ill intent present within them.

    As whispers continued to travel within the pavilion, within some areas that were covered by the screen of darkness, gazes had also shot out from within, converging on the area where Mu Chen and the three girls were.

    The owners of these gazes were obviously not people of ordinary backgrounds. Therefore, upon noticing Xia Youran, no fear or dread was present within them, with amusement present within their eyes instead.

    ¡°That¡¯s the brat that defeated Mo Longzi?¡± Behind a screen, a male dressed in grey robes spoke out with a faint smile, while ying with the teacup in his hand. His fingers appeared exceedingly slender. As they gently moved about, they seemed to look like shadows wriggling on the table top, appearing exceedingly strange and weird.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve heard,¡± said a male dressed in yellow robes sitting beside him. With a faint smile, the former continued speaking, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Does Young Master Liu feel that he¡¯s irksome? Eh, it seems that Xia Youran¡¯s your nominal fianc¨¦e, and that brat actually dares to get that close to her. With you, Young Master Liu¡¯s character, you appear to feel slightly unhappy.¡±

    ¡°Haha, there¡¯s some unhappiness,¡± replied the grey-robed male with an indifferent smile, while the expression within his eyes had turned somewhat dark and gloomy. He was the Young Master of one of the threerge chambers ofmerce in the Northern Heavens Continent, the Umbra Chamber of Commerce. Speaking of which, although he had a verbal marriage agreement with Xia Youran, thetter seemed to not have the slightest intent to follow along with it. Being a male with extremely high desires, upon seeing how Xia Youran was actually smiling so care freely and happily in front of a youth, dark and overcast feelings naturally surfaced within his heart.

    ¡°Young Master Liu can take action to dish out a lesson to him. That¡¯s just a Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase brat,¡± said the yellow-robed male with a grin.

    ¡°Dong Yuan, don¡¯t y this game with me.¡±

    With a smile, the grey-robed male continued speaking. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. Although this brat isn¡¯t much, he¡¯s, after all, a person from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Although we, the Umbra Chamber of Commerce is considered one of the peak powers in the Northern Heavens Continent, we¡¯re still notparable to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡±

    Although they were able use their absence from the Divine Spiritual Mountain for the past years to mock the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, everyone knew deep within their hearts that the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was a gigantic leviathan, and a peak power within the Northern Heavens Continent. The only one that could contend with them would be the Demonic Dragon Pce. He, Liu Ying, wouldn¡¯t have a mental short circuit and take action against a person from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy in such a ce. If he really wanted to, he would wait till they entered the Divine Spiritual Mountain, at the very least. When they were in there, even if he was to kill that brat by the name of Mu Chen, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy could do nothing but endure their own sufferings.

    ¡°I¡¯m still pondering on exactly how I can get my hands on that Divine Spiritual Baptism. It appears that the number of people that had turned up this time isn¡¯t small...¡±

    Shrugging his shoulders in helplessness, Liu Ying said, ¡°The Demonic Dragon Pce¡¯s Mo Xingtian, the Eastern Extreme Pce¡¯s Xi Qinghai, the Mysterious Yin Mountain¡¯s Zhou Xuan, the Heavenly Cauldron Divine Sect¡¯s Su Buxiu. There¡¯s also Xia Youran and you, the Young Master of the Heavenly Yuan Chamber of Commerce. There truly is some difficulty to achieve any advantage over them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll not give way for the Divine Spiritual Baptism.¡±

    Hearing that, the Young Master of the Heavenly Yuan Chamber of Commerce, Dong Yuan, gave a smile. In the next moment, a shadow of fear shed within the depths of his eyes as he muttered, ¡°That¡¯s how terrifying the Human Body Disaster is. If I have no fallback during the Spiritual Energy Disaster, I really don¡¯t dare to touch it. Therefore, there¡¯s no one that can obstruct me in this Divine Spiritual Mountain.¡±

    Hearing those words, Liu Xing gave a smile. However, just as he was about to speak out, a faint change suddenly happened to his expression. In the next instant, he felt a fluctuation that caused people¡¯s hearts to suddenly palpitate radiating out from somewhere.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Dong Yuan¡¯s eyes had also contracted. Turning his head around, he looked towards the giant doors, while speaking out in a soft voice, ¡°That fellow has arrived.¡±

    Indescribable dark sensations radiated out like ripples, causing the mouring noises in this area to slowly dim down, while the expressions on quite a few people changed as they looked towards the giant doors. At this moment, the light present at that area seemed to have turned dim, before a figure appeared within like a spectre.

    Seemingly no one had discovered how he had appeared in such a fashion.

    That was a male dressed in ordinary hemp clothing. His appearance wasn¡¯t anything out of the ordinary, with the only peculiar thing being his eyes, which appeared like a pool of stagnant water, with not even the slightest emotional fluctuation present, causing people¡¯s hearts to freeze up.

    However, just an ordinary figure had caused the entire ce to turn deathly silent as fear and terror surfaced in the eyes of quite a few young experts from various ces.

    The dead water-like eyes of the male slowly swept out, before suddenlying to a stop. In the next moment, everyone noticed he was walking out, causing the crowd to split apart like a crack, before reaching the area where Mu Chen and the other three girls were.

 Chapter 398 - Mo Xingtian

    <strong>Chapter 398 - Mo Xingtian</strong>

    The ordinary-looking male dressed in hemp robes stood right in front of Mu Chen and the group. His deadpan-eyes showing not a single fluctuation within them, causing people to feel a chill up their spines.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze locked straight on towards the male before him, while his entire body entered into a tense state, Spiritual Energy started to vigorously circte within his body. He had sensed an extremely dangerous vor from the man before him. That feeling had already far exceeded the feeling he got from Mo Longzi!

    Staring coldly at the man harboring ill-intent towards him, a faint guess of the man¡¯s identity started to appear within Mu Chen¡¯s mind.

    Beside Mu Chen, Luo Li¡¯s slender hands were already ced on the hilt of her sword. Once the man made a single move, she would take action without the slightest bit of hesitation.

    ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing, Mo Xingtian?!¡± The one that took the lead to speak out was Xia Youran, who roared towards the male, while looking at him with a vignt gaze.

    Mo Xingtian.

    Even though that person¡¯s name had already rang out within the pavilion upon his appearance, the mention of him by Xia Youran still caused shocked expressions to appear on the faces of some people. People like Xia Youran and Liu Ying were capable of being ced within the top-most level of elites within the younger generations of the Northern Heavens Continent. However, everyone knew that the person that caused people to feel the most dread and terror would be the Demonic Dragon Pce¡¯s Mo Xingtian.

    Although the times that Mo Xingtian had shown his face in the Northern Heavens Continent were far less than Mo Longzi, his existence still caused the hearts of many young geniuses to sink. That¡¯s due to the well-known fact that there was not the slightest rumor of Mo Xingtian ever losing in a fight for the past few years. Naturally, the prerequisite was that the fight was between people of simr cultivation realms.

    Therefore, when looked from a certain perspective, Mo Xingtian could be well-considered as the number one figure within the younger generations in the Northern Heavens Continent. Although such a rumor wasn¡¯t spread around, yardsticks were present within everyone¡¯s minds, since there were things that one could weigh and measure with one¡¯s own judgement.

    Although the geniuses from various ces, like Xia Youran, Liu Ying and Su Buxiu, also possessed extremely outstanding talent, if one was to ask who they feared and dreaded the most within the younger generations, their unanimous answer might as well be Mo Xingtian.

    Faced against Xia Youran¡¯s roar, not the slightest bit of fluctuation appeared within Mo Xingtian¡¯s gaze. Continuing to stare at Mu Chen with those deadpan-eyes that contained not one bit of movement, he spoke out, ¡°My current mission is to kill you.¡±

    Hearing those words, chilling intent abruptly shed across Luo Li¡¯s beautiful eyes. With a tremble of her jade-like hand, a sword roar howled out, while a sh of Sword Aura shot ruthlessly straight towards Mo Xingtian.

    Just as the sh of Sword Aura appeared before Mo Xingtian, a glowing halo of Spiritual Energy surfaced around him, instantly blocking the iing Sword Aura. Shaking his head, he proceeded to say, ¡°That¡¯s a bit weak.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± A chilling glint shed within Luo Li¡¯s beautiful eyes. Clenching her sword with her jade-like hands, she was just about tounch another attack, before her hands were grasped by Mu Chen. Tilting her head over, thetter shook his head towards her, before raising his head to look at the male, who had caused everyone¡¯s hearts to palpitate. With a smile, Mu Chen spoke out, ¡°If you¡¯re trying to killing me here, I really feel that your brain¡¯s gone wacko.¡±

    As he said those words, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze turned cold and fierce in an instant, before words as sharp as a de¡¯s edge rang out from his mouth. ¡°Scram off.¡±

    Humm.

    Low moring voices instantly rang out within the pavilion, since quite a few people looked towards Mu Chen with inconceivable emotions present within their gazes. Clearly, none of them had expected Mu Chen to actually use such a tone against Mo Xingtian.

    A faint sparkle immediately appeared in some of the gazes shooting out from the darkness, with whispers of interest ringing out from them.

    As he heard Mu Chen¡¯s reply, Mo Xingtian¡¯s deadpanned gaze fluctuated for a bit, while he considered about the percentage of sess if he toook action now to kill Mu Chen.

    Creak.

    Finally, Mo Xingtian took a step forward. However, just as his foot was about to touch the ground, his eye faintly contracted as a dangerous fluctuation suddenly erupted from the beautiful girl radiating with a cold and detached aura standing beside Mu Chen.

    Halting his foot, a serious expression appeared on his emotionless face.

    ¡°He told you to scram off. Are you deaf?¡± The beautiful girl in the snow-white dress slowly raised her lovable face, only to show an icy-cold frostiness permeating throughout her beautiful eyes.

    Mo Xingtian¡¯s pupils instantly contracted, before a shiver shook through his face. At this very moment, the beautiful girl had already taken action.

    It wasn¡¯t any gorgeous or magnificent move. Extending her slender and jade-like hand, the beautiful girl gave a sudden clench of her hand.

    As she did so, the space around Mo Xingtian started to furiously copse. Rays of light shot out from space, forming a glowing, enveloping all over Mo Xingtian¡¯s body. As the rays of light shot around, ck scars started to appear in the surrounding space.

    An iparable feeling of danger gushed out from Mo Xingtian¡¯s heart and mind as his body started to make a furious retreat. In that moment, his body appeared to have turned illusionary for an instant. In the next second, before those rays of light that were shattering space apart could encase his entire body, he had already appeared in a location a dozen metres from where he once stood.

    Seeing the scene that had unfolded before his eyes, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes faintly narrowed as he thought, <i>That movement skill of Mo Xingtian¡¯s is rather strange and peculiar.</i> In the previous instant, his body appeared to have turned illusionary, truly a formidable fellow. He¡¯s actually able to avoid a strike from Elder Sis Ling Xi! Although Ling Xi had yet to unleash her true strength, she had undoubtedly possessed more than sufficient strength to suppress Mo Xingtian with ease.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Seeing that her attack wasn¡¯t able to deal with Mo Xingtian, a faint wrinkle appeared on Ling Xi¡¯s lovable face as a bout of dissatisfaction surfaced within her. In the next instant, patting her jade-like hand on the table¡¯s surface, everyone immediately felt the Spiritual Energy in their surroundings starting to fluctuate and rampage about. The space surrounding Mo Xingtian proceeded to turn abnormally warped and distorted, appearing akin to a spatial prison,pletely sealing Mo Xingtian within it.

    ¡°Spatial Prison? Sovereign Realm expert?!¡±

    Furious roars of astonishment rang out within the pavilion as everyone looked towards Ling Xi with dread and terror gushing out of their eyes, while inconceivable expressions surfaced on their faces. Clearly, none of them was able to believe that such a young girl actually possessed the strength of a Sovereign. When did such a terrifying student appear in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy?

    Ignoring the cries of astonishment ringing around her, Ling Xi gave a flick, sending a ray of jade-like brilliance shooting out of her finger. Piercing through space, it shot straight towards the forehead of Mo Xingtian, clearly aiming to directly take away his life.

    Shock and astonishment filled the hearts of everyone yet again, while everyone was utterly intimidated by the ruthlessness of Ling Xi¡¯s action.

    Being locked within the warped space and unable to free his body, a frown appeared on Mo Xingtian¡¯s face as he looked towards the frightening ray of brilliance shooting explosively towards him. However, despite the impending threat of death, not a single trace of terror or dread appeared on his face.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯ve such nerve to actually dare to send an act towards the people of our Demonic Dragon Pce?!¡±

    Just as the glowing crystal-like pir was about to strike Mo Xingtian, a faint, cold snort suddenly rang out. In the next instant, the surrounding space shattered, while an ancient and withered palm patted out from within. With a single pat, it shattered the warped space surrounding Mo Xingtian, while sending a flick out, striking and shattering the glowing crystal-like pir apart.

    In the next moment, fluctuations started to ripple out in the surrounding space, while a ck-robed male appeared beside Mo Xingtian. That was the Demonic Dragon Pce¡¯s ck Dragon Sovereign. At this moment, a chilling expression hung on his face as he red at Ling Xi, sending the frightening pressure of a Sovereign radiating outwards. This caused the expressions of quite a few of the young experts present in this pavilion to change as they hastily retreated away.

    Taking a step forward, Ling Xi blocked the iing pressure from reaching Mu Chen and the group. A frosty shadow started to fluctuate within her beautiful eyes, while rays of spiritual brilliance sparkled under her slender fingers. At this moment, the surrounding air appeared to turn frozen solid, while exceedingly powerful fluctuations started to faintly converge within the pavilion.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re that Elder of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy that specializes in Spiritual Arrays?¡± Looking towards the air ring up around Ling Xi, the unique fluctuations radiating out of her caused his eyes to narrow as he spoke out in a cold and detached tone.

    ¡°So she¡¯s an Elder of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy...¡±

    ¡°However, she doesn¡¯t seem to be much older than us...¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be hard for an expert with that level of strength to change their outer appearance.¡±

    ¡®Hmm, I still feel that something¡¯s not right...¡±

    The wordsing from the ck Dragon Sovereign caused quite a few people within the pavilion to quietly breathe a sigh of relief. However, all of them could faintly feel that something was not quite right. Did such a young Sovereign cause too much of an impact to us?

    ¡°If you¡¯re an Elder of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ve broken the rules today!¡± said the ck Dragon Sovereign with a dark expression.

    ¡°Haha. I¡¯ve already warned that guy over there. However, he still chose to attack us...¡± replied Mu Chen with a gentle smile, though a shadow of pity hung on his face. He had warned Mo Xingtian earlier that if he was to take action, they would simrly have an open reason to retaliate. If that was to happen, it wouldn¡¯t break any rules if Mo Xingtian was to instantly die. However, that Mo Xingtian truly was hard to be dealt with. The previous step forward by him was simrly his way of testing their capabilities.

    However, the only thing that had exceeded his expectation would be the actual strength of Ling Xi.

    ¡°As if this is the ce for you to talk, brat!¡± The ck Dragon Sovereign replied in a frosty voice. He clearly possessed extreme loathing and dislike towards Mu Chen, since thetter still controlled the treasure of their Demonic Dragon Pce!

    ¡°Haha! The ck Dragon Sovereign truly is very impressive to the point of even being able to fight with the students of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡± Faintughter rang out as a voice suddenly resounded in the pavilion. Spatial fluctuations rippled around Mu Chen¡¯s body as Dean Tai Cang appeared out from within, looking towards the ck Dragon Sovereign with a faint smile on his face.

    Staring coldly towards Dean Tai Cang, the ck Dragon Sovereign sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve never imagined that your Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would actually dare to participate in the Divine Spiritual Mountain, Tai Cang. What¡¯s the matter? Weren¡¯t the deaths of those elite students that year sufficient of a lesson for you guys?¡±

    Shooting an apathetic look at the ck Dragon Sovereign, Dean Tai Cang replied, ¡°This year¡¯s Divine Spiritual Mountain has yet to start. If you¡¯re too proud of yourself now, you¡¯ll not be able to retract your words in the future.¡±

    ¡°Oh really? I truly anticipate that day toe.¡±

    The ck Dragon Sovereign replied in a ridiculing tone. Sweeping his gaze towards Mu Chen, he shook his head and said, ¡°Do you truly think that you¡¯re some sort of rare genius just because you¡¯ve defeated Mo Longzi? Looks like your Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy have been getting more and more useless during the recent years. Don¡¯t worry. Since you¡¯vee here, our Demonic Dragon Pce will let you taste the same feeling that you¡¯ve felt in that year once again.¡±

    As his voice rang out, he shot out a sneer, before turning around and walking away, with no one daring to block his path.

    As Mo Xingtian turned around, he shot a look over towards Mu Chen, before giving something akin to a smile, ept that the smile contained not one tiny bit of warmth. Those deadpan-eyes of his appeared to be looking at a corpse, before turning around and walking away.

    Looking at the back figure of Mo Xingtian, a chilling shadow shed with Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he thought, <i>That Mo Xingtian is truly worthy of being the number of super ruthless figure on the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Bounty List.</i> The feeling of danger that he gave to Mu Chen was far more ruthless that Mo Longzi.

    Looks like there would be twists and turns in this Divine Spiritual Mountain.

 Chapter 399 - Preparations

    <strong>Chapter 399 - Preparations</strong>

    During the next three days, the Divine Spiritual City grew increasingly lively and noisy, since more and more people were streaming in from all directions, before congregating in the somewhat ancient city in the middle. Within a moment¡¯s time, like rising clouds and scudding clouds, this ce had truly be the most eye-catching ce within the entire Northern Heavens Continent.

    Within the tall pavilion located in the city, Mu Chen looking at the figures hiding the skies and covering the earth as they streaked across the city skies akin to rays of light. Unable to help it, he started to smack his lips. During the span of these three days, he had finally recognized the lure and enticement of the ¡°Divine Spiritual Mountain¡±. ording his estimates, all of the small and and big influences within the Northern Heavens Continent should have rushed over to get their share of this liveliness.

    ¡°There¡¯s really a great amount of people here!¡± said Mu Chen with a smile. Compared to the events he had experienced in the White Dragon City, Western Dested City and others, they were truly dwarfed by the scale of the asion caused by the Divine Spiritual Mountain. As for the Northern Spiritual Realm, there simply wasn¡¯t any possibility of such things happening. Within that ce, even a person with the strength of an ordinary Heavenly Fusion would already be deemed as an Overlord. However, at this ce, a person of that strength would only be considered as an ¡®average¡¯ person.

    This kind of disparity caused Mu Chen to give a helplessugh in response; after all, the Northern Spiritual Realm was just a small ce. As for the aspect of cultivation, the requirement for recourse was rather severe and harsh. Therefore, in this small ce, where a rank 3 Spiritual Array wasn¡¯t even able to be arranged, even if one was to try their utmost, they might not have that many aplishments and achievements in it. Naturally, that small ce was the birthce of Mu Chen, with the feelings he had for it were something that couldn¡¯t be replicated.

    There were times where Mu Chen had thoughts of him returning the the Northern Spiritual Realm with his current strength. If he did, his dad, Uncle Zhou, and the rest might be scared shitless of his Heavenly Completion Stage strength. Let¡¯s not talk about the small and tiny Northern Spiritual Realm. Even within the Northern Heavens Continent, he could be considered as a First-ss expert. Wanting to be the ruler of a city was something that absolutely couldn¡¯t be anymore simpler.

    Of course, this was just some of his whimsical thoughts, since he knew that his path to being an unrivalled expert had just started. He had promised his dad to bring his mom home, and, as of now, he was way too far from that step. Nheless, regardless of the difficulties he faced along the way, he would always work hard to achieve his goal. He wasn¡¯t being conceited about his strength and growth when he said those words when he left. To his dad, this might just be a promise. However, Mu Chen knew that his dad, who had painstakingly brought him up, really missed his mum to the point where his figure appeared somewhat lonely and deste. This was especially present when he had left his dad. Nevertheless, his dad knew that he, himself, didn¡¯t have such strength to bring his wife back. Thus, he had ced all of his hopes and the painstaking effort on his son, someone that he could feel pride from.

    Therefore, Mu Chen didn¡¯t want his dad to feel any disappointment in him anymore.

    Facing the sun, Mu Chen gave a faint smile. Old man, the current me¡¯s working hard. Let me help you aplishment the matter you can¡¯t do, alright?

    ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s the opening day for the Divine Spiritual Mountain.¡±

    All of the sudden, a beautiful-sounding girl¡¯s voice rang out from behind. Panning his head around, he spotted Luo Li present behind him. Sending a faint smile over, he nodded his head in agreement, before turning to look in the far distance past the city. At that ce, the Spiritual Qi of the world was growing increasingly erratic as waves of it started to radiate out. Like waves on a sea, crashing sounds resounded from their movements.

    At this moment, the lofty and majestic mountain that was radiating with hair-raisingly rampaging Spiritual Energy seemed to gradually started to be clearer and clearer.

    This was the sign of the impending opening of the Divine Spiritual Mountain.

    ¡°For the past two days, I¡¯ve sought out Senior Sister Xia about the Divine Spiritual Mountain happening this time. There might be six people that you¡¯ll have to pay attention to. These six can be considered as elites at the highest peak within the younger generations of the Northern Heavens Continent. All of them are extremely strong, and I¡¯m afraid that even Mo Longzi might not be able to match up to them,¡± said Luo Li with a slight frown.

    ¡®Oh? Which six?¡±

    ¡°The first one¡¯s, naturally, the Demonic Dragon Pce¡¯s Mo Xingtian. He can be said to be your greatest enemy this time. Since the Demonic Dragon Pce¡¯s treasure is in your hands, they¡¯ll definitely attempt to snatch it back from you. Within the Divine Spiritual Mountain, there¡¯s no way to investigate and me anyone for any injury or death. Therefore, Mo Xingtian will definitely take action towards you in there,¡± said Luo Li with a solemn expression on her face. ¡°Also, ording to Senior Sister Xia¡¯s reports, it¡¯s estimated that Mo Xingtian¡¯s strength should be after the First Tribtion of the ¡°Three Sovereign Disasters¡±, the Human Body Disaster.¡±

    ¡°He has passed the Human Body Disaster, huh...?¡±

    Faintly nodding his head, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze started to grow slightly sharp and astute at this moment.

    ¡°The next few ones are the young masters of the Umbra Chamber and Commerce, Liu Ying, Heavenly Yuan Chamber of Commerce, Dong Yuan and the Mysterious Yin Mountain¡¯s Zhou Xuan. As for the Western Extreme Pce¡¯s Xi Qinghai, we¡¯ve already met that person once, when we were at the Western Dested City. He was observing us and Mo Longzi for the entire duration of our fight. In addition, there¡¯s also the Heavenly Cauldron¡¯s Divine Sect¡¯s Su Buxiu.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that all of these people might already possess the strength of one who has passed the First Tribtion. Each of them are top-level geniuses raised painstakingly with unlimited resources and time by those peak influences of the Northern Heavens Continent. You can consider them as future in-charges of Chambers of Commerce and sects. If you are to bump into them in the Divine Spiritual Mountain, you can consider them as your enemies.¡±

    With a faintugh, Luo Li continued talking, ¡°Naturally, Senior Sister Xia¡¯s not weaker than them. However,pared to other people, the chances of her targeting you are slim.¡±

    ¡£

    ¡°All of them are vicious characters, huh?¡± said Mu Chen while nodding his head. <i>So, these are the strengths of the highest elites in the younger generations of the Northern Heavens Continent, huh? Look¡¯s like I can¡¯t underestimate them.</i>

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡± asked Luo Li, while shooting a look at Mu Chen. Slightly wrinkling her forehead, Luo Li said, ¡°They should have allowed me to participate, hmph.¡±

    Clearly, those earlier little scuffles and conflicts weren¡¯tparable to the fights that were about to happen within the Divine Spiritual Mountain. Furthermore, there wouldn¡¯t be any mercy shown by the participants inside it. If one let¡¯s down one¡¯s guard for just the slightest moment, there would be a high possibility for one to not walk out from the Divine Spiritual Mountain alive. Luo Li was clearly feeling worried about this, regardless of her trust in Mu Chen.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one quota! I can¡¯t bear to let you face those cruel and vicious fellows by yourself!¡± replied Mu Chen with a smile. ¡°Rest assured. Although the opponents are very strong, I¡¯m not that weak. Later, let me see exactly what that Divine Spiritual Mountain has. If I¡¯m able to bring it out, I¡¯ll make sure to get one for you.¡±

    Hearing those words from Mu Chen, Luo Li rolled her eyes towards Mu Chen, before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Senior Sister Xia that there¡¯s only an extremely small number of people that can receive the Divine Spiritual Baptism every time, due to the handful of people that can enter within the area of baptism. If you still dare to bring it out, I think that you¡¯ll get assaulted by the masses then.¡±

    A smile surfaced on Mu Chen¡¯s face as he heard her reply, with no refuteing from him.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡±

    As though thinking about something, with a wave of her jade-like arm, numerous clumps of fire surfaced around Luo Li, before floating before her. What appeared were five clear palm-sized transparent jade bottles. Within those bottles were burning mes that were filled to the brim. Those mes were scarlet-red in colour, while radiating with high temperatures. Clearly those jade bottles were made of some special material, since no matter how high those mes burnt, they were unable to shatter their containers apart.

    ¡°These are the things that you¡¯ve asked Senior Sister Xia to obtain for you. It¡¯s said that the mes within these bottles are the product of a Raging me Sparrow devouring the geocentricva, and possess quite strong destructive powers. The mes within these five small jade bottles required seemingly hundreds of Raging me Sparrows just to fill them up,¡± said Luo Li while shooting a doubtful look at Mu Chen. Clearly, she didn¡¯t understand the goal of him suddenly wanting to collect them. Although these things might be able have an effect of catching an opponent off-guard during a fight, they weren¡¯t particrly strong.

    ¡°I have a wonderful use for them.¡±

    Looking at the five jade bottles, a sh of happiness appeared within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. Carefully storing them, he said, ¡°Look¡¯s like I owe Senior Sister Xia a favor now.¡±

    These things were clearly not cheap, and were extremely difficult to collect. It was all thanks to Xia Youran being the eldest Young Mistress of the Nine Summers Chamber of Commerce. If not, he would really have no way of obtaining them within such a short amount of time.

    ¡°It should be due to Elder Sister Ling Xi,¡± said Luo Li with a faint smile. Xia Youran was extremely close to Elder Sister Ling Xi. After seeing thetter¡¯s attitude to Mu Chen, she had clearly held Mu Chen with much more regard. Due to that, Mu Chen¡¯s request was able to be ranked so highly within her mind.

    Mu Chen nodded his head, not caring anymore about the rtionship between Xia Youran and Ling Xi. With these things, he had now one more hidden card up his sleeves. When the momentes, it should be quite a handful for even Mo Xingtian to deal with them.

    ¡°Since everything¡¯s set, what¡¯s next...¡±

    Giving azy stretch, Mu Chen gazed towards the mountainous silhouette faintly discernable within the blowing Spiritual Energy in the far distance, before giving a faint smile.

    ¡°...Is to wait for the opening of the Divine Spiritual Mountain.¡±

    The next day, as the early morning came, the atmosphere of the Divine Spiritual City hadpletely erupted, with countless shadows shooting towards the skies like a swarm of locusts. From the mountain peaks and ins surrounding the city, one could see figures endlessly taking for the skies, transforming into streaks of light, howling across the horizon.

    The enticement of the Divine Spiritual Baptism was too strong, with countless people already having bloodshot eyes towards it¡¯s lure. Therefore, even those peak influences and powers weren¡¯t able to dominate over the entirety of the Divine Spiritual Mountain by themselves, since they would truly be the enemy of the masses. This was something that even the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and the always overbearing Demonic Dragon Pce weren¡¯t able to bear, since the price of that would be too high for them to endure.

    Therefore, as long as one had the strength and didn¡¯t exceed the limits, anyone within the Northern Heavens Continent possessed the qualifications to participate in the Divine Spiritual Mountain. Hence, it had led to the spectacr appearance and attendance of this asion.

    Mu Chen¡¯s group had also made their move. Under the lead of Dean Tai Cang, they arrived at the front of the vast and boundless Spiritual Energy waves. At this moment, the earth and the skies were already covered by a sea of humans. Nevertheless, only those peak influences of the Northern Heavens Continent possessed the qualifications to vie for the positions right at the very front of the human crowd.

    The arrival of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had attracted the attention of the masses. After all, within the Northern Heavens Continent, there was no one that would dare to show contempt for such a true leviathan.

    Sending a smile only towards some of the people familiar to him, Dean Tai Cang proceeded to ce his hands behind his back, sending a deep gaze towards the lofty and majestic mountainous form present behind those Spiritual Energy waves that isted in another space.

    At this moment, Mu Chen had his eyes towards a ce not far away, where those from the Demonic Dragon Pce were. With the ck Dragon Sovereign standing at the front, presently behind him was the hemp-clothed, extremely ordinary-looking Mo Xingtian. If not for that deadpanned gaze that gave everyone a profound impression, it would be extremely hard to recognise him if he was ced within a crowd of people. However, this ordinary-looking fellow was genuinely the most vicious person within the younger generations in the Northern Heavens Continent.

    Sensing Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, Mo Xingtian panned his head over, sending a cold and detached smile back towards Mu Chen. Although there wasn¡¯t any killing intent present within his smile, Mu Chen knew that this Mo Xingtian might have already included him within his ¡®Must Kill¡¯ list.

    ¡°The second ce on the bounty list has already been dealt with. All that¡¯s left is you.¡±

    Mu Chen muttered to himself, before raising his head up. Looking towards the vast and boundless Spiritual Energy waves before him, intense fluctuations started to appear within them. At this moment, the lofty and majestic mountainous form hidden in the depths grew increasingly clear and distinct, while ripples started to undte from the space before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze started to churn and re up.

    The Divine Spiritual Mountain was about to start!

 Chapter 400 - The Opening of the Divine Spiritual Mountain

    <strong>Chapter 400 - The Opening of the Divine Spiritual Mountain</strong>

    Rumble.

    Akin to a tsunami, the Spiritual Energy of the world surged and swept out, while the low and deep sounds seemed to be unbearable for even space, while intense spatial warping and distortions appeared. As the surrounding space warped and distorted, the gigantic mountain that seemed to be contained within an isted space grew increasingly clear to everyone¡¯s eyes.

    At the same time, a special pressure that appeared to have remained since the Ancient Antiquity quietly radiated out. This pressure was undetectable and invisible to the absolute majority of the people present. Only people like Dean Tai Cang, existences that have stepped into the realm of the Sovereigns, would be able to feel it, causing their eyes to faintly narrow, while fear and dread surfaced within their hearts.

    Although this pressure had been weakened by quite a lot under the passage of time, it still possessed a certain level of suppression to them. That¡¯s because it was something left behind by a Heavenly Sovereign, whom had sat on the mountain and passed away.

    A Heavenly Sovereign was the Emperor amongst Sovereigns. To Dean Tai Cang, and the other Sovereigns present, it was an existence that was far too strong and powerful. Naturally, even when ced within the Great Thousand Worlds, formed from the convergence of hundreds of thousands of nes, a Heavenly Sovereign was still a top-ss existence. There would be countless Sovereigns willing to prostrate themselves in worship towards a Heavenly Sovereign.

    That was a great figure that was genuinely able to guard a region of a world to the point of controlling an entire ne.

    Mu Chen and the rest were, naturally, unable to detect this pressure, with the only feeling they got being a faint uneasy one. However, it didn¡¯t pose much of an effect to them.

    At this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s only focus was to start at the warping and distorting space, waiting for the opening of the Divine Spiritual Mountain.

    As he quietly waited for that moment, a waft of fragrance fluttered past him. Panning his head around, he noticed that Xia Youran had appeared by his side. At this moment, thetter was still dressed in her alluring and seductive fiery-red soft armor. That snow-white exposed skin and her voluptuous and elegant figure attracted quite a few gazes from the surroundings.

    ¡°Mu Chen, make sure to be more careful after entering the Divine Spiritual Mountain. Be especially careful about the spatial currents, as well as the spatial gales.¡± Xia Youran sent a reminder to Mu Chen, after showing a bright and beautiful smile towards him.

    ¡°Spatial currents? Spatial gales?¡± Mu Chen was slightly startled as he repeated those two terms. Havingpletely zero understanding towards the Divine Spiritual Mountain, he clearly didn¡¯t know what those two terms meant.

    ¡°The location where the Divine Spiritual Mountain is standing is within a fragmented space. Outside of that fragmented space are extremely frightening spatial currents. Once one gets swept into them, one would definitely die, without a doubt,¡± exined Xia Youran with a serious expression on her lovable face. ¡°The spatial gales upy the surroundings of the Divine Spiritual Mountains. The closer one gets to the centre, the stronger and more frightening the spatial gales get. When one bes unable to endure their buffeting, one would be swept by them and into the currents, resulting in being instantly turned into ashes.¡±

    ¡°These two are the greatest dangers brought about by the Divine Spiritual Mountain, with uncountable numbers of experts having already sumbed to them.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much for your reminder, Senior Sister Xia.¡± Mu Chen expressed his gratitude while nodding his head.

    With a soft voice, Xia Youran continued speaking, ¡°In addition, please be careful about other people. I don¡¯t know how many experts will be participating in the Divine Spiritual Mountain. However, the fact is that only a fixed number of people can undergo the Divine Spiritual Baptism. Therefore, all the people entering in there would be considered aspetitors. Once an opportunity arises, there might be people who will take action directly andunch killing blows at you.¡±

    ¡°After entering the Divine Spiritual Mountain range, just follow me. I¡¯ll bring you to the ce of the baptism. With you by my side, even that Mo Xingtian might feel a bit of fear. At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t be too overly rampant. However, as for the matter of you being able to obtain the Divine Spiritual Baptism, that would truly have to depend on your genuine ability and skill.¡± Shooting a look towards Mo Xingtian standing not too far from her, a sliver of dread shed within her beautiful eyes. However, she still spoke those words out in a soft voice.

    Hanging a smile on his face, Mu Chen¡¯s favorable impression of Xia Youran had been raised by quite a bit. He was extremely clear of how formidable Mo Xingtian was. Although Xia Youran was one of the elite figures in the top of the younger generations within the Northern Heavens Continent, she would still feel extreme dread if she was to truly face-off against Mo Xingtian. However, at this moment, for his sake, she was able to make such a decision, something that was rather hard to make.

    After all, no one in their right mind would love to offend such a frightening opponent for no reason.

    ¡°Please be at ease, Senior Sister Xia. If I feel that I can¡¯t endure anymore, I¡¯ll immediately fall back. I won¡¯t hold you back,¡± replied Mu Chen.

    Xia Yoran didn¡¯t imagine that Mu Chen would reply in such a straightforward manner. Sending a sweet smile to him, she extended her jade-like hands and gave Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder a pat while saying, ¡°Rx. Elder Sister Ling Xi has saved me before. Seeing that it¡¯s extremely rare for her to show so much care for a male, how could I not protect you?¡±

    Hearing those words, Mu Chen replied with only a smile. Notmenting more about it, he nodded his head to show his gratitude towards her.

    As Mu Chen was happily chatting along with Xia Youran, while waiting for the opening of the Divine Spiritual Mountain, both of them didn¡¯t realise a slightly cold gaze shooting towards them from a distance far away. The owner of such a gaze was the young leader of the Umbra Chamber of Commerce, Liu Ying.

    Looking at the intimate manner Xia Youran was disying towards Mu Chen, shadows of darkness surfaced within his gaze, while the corner of his mouth started to faintly twitch. Seeing this, the Young Master of the Heavenly Yuan Chamber of Commerce, Dong Yuan, gave a faint smile in response. He knew that Liu Ying was a fellow with extreme lust and full of desires. Although he hadn¡¯t made any progress in his pursuit of Xia Youran, he had ssified her as a ¡®forbidden territory¡¯ for everyone else. Seeing Xia Youran showing such intimacy to Mu Chen caused him to have an unbearable impulsion to rip thetter into shreds.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient. Let¡¯s wait for us to enter the Divine Spiritual Mountain first. At that time, even if he wants to, that brat won¡¯t be able to run away,¡± said Dong Yuan with a grin.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the skill to waste time on such a brat,¡± replied Liu Ying. Nevertheless, his gaze remained dark and overcast, while a cold and detached smile hung on his face. He wasn¡¯t a person that didn¡¯t know how to prioritise. However! He knew that the most important thing for him to do after entering the Divine Spiritual Mountain was to obtain the Divine Spiritual Baptism. How could he waste such precious time on Mu Chen?

    ¡°Naturally, if we were to really bump into each other, I truly don¡¯t mind conveniently settling him once and for all.¡± Twiddling his fingers, a shadow seemed to appear on the fingertips of Liu Ying, while the smile present at the corner of his mouth appeared cold and cruel.

    A radiant smile on the face of Dong Yuan was shown as he heard Liu Ying¡¯s words. Although this Mu Chen appeared to possess the strength of a Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase, he might not be as simple as he looked. At that time, if Liu Ying had engaged inbat with him, even if Liu Ying did win, he should have to pay some kind of price. This was a situation that he would naturally be extremely satisfied to see.

    Rumble!

    Just as the dark and overcast shadows appeared within the eyes of Liu Ying, an intense rumbling sound suddenly rang out from the vast and boundless Spiritual Energy ocean. As space started to be increasingly warped and distorted, everyone turned ecstatic as the space around the Divine Spiritual Mountain had actually started to slowly split apart.

    As space started to splinter apart, an endless range of lofty and majestic mountains that brought about its gigantic shadows, erupted from within. The enormous body of the mountain extended from the spatial fissure, unveiling itself to the world. Looking from afar, it appeared as if it was a mountain range floating in the sky.

    However, such a gigantic mountain range was just an unassuming corner of the Divine Spiritual Mountain.

    Hu! Hu!

    As a small part of that mountainous body erupted from the spatial fissure, rampaging spatial gales instantly rushed out furiously. As the gales blew out, it brought about rather fierce energies, seemingly causing even the Spiritual Energies of the world to split and shatter apart.

    However, not a single person paid attention to this, since everyone had focused their bloodshot-eyes towards the lofty and majestic mountain range present within the spatial fissure. That was the mountain range that was locked in an isted space. However, from the looks of it, what had appeared before their eyes was only the tip of an iceberg. From this, one could see how frightening the scale of this Divine Spiritual Mountain range was. Perhaps, just from its other appearance, it wasn¡¯t any smaller than the gigantic Divine Spiritual City.

    The Divine Spiritual Mountain had finally appeared at this moment!

    At this moment, the atmosphere of the entire world appeared to freeze and solidify.

    Whoosh!

    However, this solidificationsted for only an instant, before being immediately broken apart, with figures that hid the skies and covered the earth shooting out from the city. Hasty and hurried whooshing sounds resounded, akin to ps of thunder, roaring across the skies.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°The Divine Spiritual Mountain¡¯s opened!¡±

    ¡°The Divine Spiritual Baptism is mine for sure!¡±

    ¡°Haha! What the hell do you think you are, to dare to take a piece of the Divine Spiritual Baptism?!¡±

    As roars filled with iparable excitement resounded out, the entire world started to getpletely aroused and thrown into disorder.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a move too, Mu Chen.¡± Looking at the locust swarm-like mass of figures rushing towards the Divine Spiritual Mountain, Xia Youran wasn¡¯t able to contain her impatience at the very end as she spoke out towards Mu Chen.

    Nodding his head, Mu Chen turned back to look at Luo Li, Ling Xi and Dean Tai Cang, before speaking out with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s time for me to enter.¡±

    ¡°Be careful.¡± Luo Li and Ling Xi reminded in response.

    ¡°If you¡¯re met with an extremely dangerous situation, just break the jade slip I¡¯ve passed to you, and I¡¯ll rescue you from there,¡± said Dean Tai Cang with a solemn expression present on his face. Although he would have to pay some price for forcing his way into the Divine Spiritual Mountain, he truly wasn¡¯t able to endure the possibility of Mu Chen dying within. If that happened, it would be an extremely huge blow to their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Mu Chen gently nodded his head in agreement, without replying to anymore words. He knew about the special uniqueness of the Divine Spiritual Mountain; even with Dean Tai Cang¡¯s strength, he wouldn¡¯t be able to enter that ce. And yet, thetter was able to speak those words. This went to show the extreme regard thetter had on Mu Chen in his eyes.

    With a move of her charming figure, Xia Youran took the lead, turning into a streak of light. Shooting straight towards the spatial fissure in the sky, she headed straight towards the mountain range that had extended from there. Seeing this, Mu Chen immediately followed suit, rapidly heading out behind her.

    Mutually, in tandem, the two streaks of light that hid the skies and covered the earth rushed into the spatial fissure. Slowly turning smaller, they finally disappeared within it.

    Buzz!

    As more and more people rushed into the Divine Spiritual Mountain range, the space surrounding it started to turn increasingly transparent, akin to ss. Within the ss was a vast and boundless ancient-looking mountain range. At this moment, the fringes of the mountain range was filled with countless shadows, the people at the head of the swarm that had rushed into the spatial fissure.

    Those figures that hid the skies and covered the earth instantly broke apart the eternal peace and tranquility within the Divine Spiritual Mountain range.

    Various elderly figures stood within the sky outside of the spatial fissure, eyes tightly locked at the ancient mountain range that was faintly discernable within the space before them. At this moment, all of them knew that the extremely brutal and cruelbat would erupt within in theter moments.

    All of this, was for the ¡°Divine Spiritual Baptism¡± that only a number of people could enjoy!

 Chapter 401 - The Trembling of the Mysterious Black Paper

    <strong>Chapter 401 - The Trembling of the Mysterious ck Paper</strong>

    What appeared before them was a dested, yet extremely endless stretch of a mountain range. At this moment, this ancient and tranquilnd had turned into an endless howl of moring noises from the locust swarm-like crowd of figures shooting over it.

    Swish! Swish!

    Countless glowing figures hid the skies and covered the earth as they shoot over the mountain range, beforending on therge stretch of earth. With greedy gazes of insatiable lust, everyone red at the endless stretch of the mountain range before them. This Divine Spiritual Mountain range was said to be formed by a Heavenly Sovereign passing away in a sitting position on it. Although the ¡°Divine Spiritual Baptism¡± was undoubtedly the most valuable thing in here, there were many other natural-born treasures and remnants from the ancient times that were left behind. To them, if they were able to obtain those items, it would be a heavenly-gifted matter.

    At this moment, Mu Chen and Xia Youran hadnded on the ground, with him looking curiously at his surroundings. This endless mountain range was too vast and expansive! Before it, they were just like ants. Gigantic trees that reached to the skies stood nted beside them. Every single one of them was a thousand feet wide, appearing like pirs that supported the heavens, with storms and hurricanes not even being able to shake them one single bit.

    Raising his head, Mu Chen discovered that the skies above him were, unexpected, a jet-ck colour. That wasn¡¯t the night sky, but the shattered space they had passed through to get here. This dark ckness swirled about, like a ck hole. Anything that came into contact with it would be devoured by the ckness, causing people to feel terror and dread towards it.

    A gigantic clump of light hung in the sky, radiating with brilliance, illuminating the entirely endless mountain range. Rather terrifying fluctuations seemed to radiate from within the clump of light. Clearly, that should be the ce where the legendary Heavenly Sovereign had sat and passed away. With their strength, they were simply unable to get close to it.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Divine Spiritual Mountain range?¡±

    Mu Chen gasped out in shock, since he was able to feel the uniqueness of the Spiritual Aura within this world, which contained a mysterious essence in them. If one was to absorb and refine it, one would have a feeling of thirst radiating from their entire body, as if they couldn¡¯t endure absorbing all of the Spiritual Aura of the world.

    ¡°The Spiritual Aura of this world is said to be mixed with the blood and flesh of the Heavenly Sovereign who had passed away here, and is extremely beneficial to the refinement of one¡¯s fleshly body,¡± said Xia Youran with a smile.

    ¡°No wonder,¡± replied Mu Chen, smacking his lips, while shock appeared within his mind. That Heavenly Sovereign had passed away since god-knows forever. However, just some remnants of blood and flesh from him was able to change the Spiritual Energy of the world by this much. Such power truly was heaven-defying.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s a pity that the time the Divine Spiritual Mountain range opens each time is extremely short, being only a few days of time. If not, remaining here and training would have an enormous benefit to one¡¯s cultivation,¡± replied Xia Youran with some pity. Although their Nine Summers Chamber of Commerce had an extremely strong power-base, they weren¡¯t able to obtain the Spiritual Energy from the blood and flesh of a Heavenly Sovereign to offer to people for cultivation.

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen nodded his head. If he could stay here and train for a period of time, he might be able to achieve quite a huge breakthrough in his Lightning God¡¯s Physique.

    ¡°Thend here also seems different,¡± said Mu Chen after lowering his head to look at the earth below. The earth here appeared to be a faint dark-red colour. Circting his Spiritual Energy, he gave a hard stomp with his feet. Despite that huge force, only a few unassuming cracks appeared on the ground, causing his eyelids to twitch uncontrobly for a few times. If this was the outside world, with this step, even a mountain peak would tremble by the force of it. However, in this ce, he was unexpectedly only able to achieve such a small bit of effect.

    ¡°That¡¯s due to the Heavenly Sovereign sitting and passing away here. Some of his blood and flesh has fused with the Divine Spiritual Mountain range. Thus, everything here will appear different from the outside,¡± exined Xia Youran with a covered up smile.

    ¡°So, that¡¯s the reason,¡± replied Mu Chen as a sh of understanding went through him.

    ¡°Furthermore, due the the Heavenly Sovereign sitting and passing away here, by relying on his strength, there are some wonderful heaven-born Spiritual Treasures appearing within this Divine Spiritual Mountain range. These Spiritual Treasures are extremely valuable. Due to them absorbingrge amounts of Spiritual Energy mixed with the blood and flesh of a Heavenly Sovereign as they grew up, they have an extremely strong benefit towards the tempering of one¡¯s fleshly body.¡±

    With a smile, Xia Youran continued speaking, ¡°In fact, there are many people who have entered the Divine Spiritual Mountainous range without the aim of obtaining the Divine Spiritual Baptism. Although it truly is the most valuable thing here, the difficulty of obtaining it is too hard, after all. Therefore, why not search for some natural-born Spiritual Treasures, and strengthen one¡¯s fleshly body to prepare for one¡¯s Fleshly Body Tribtion, right?¡±

    Nodding his head, Mu Chen truly was somewhat enticed by such a prospect. However, he was able to judge the importance between matters. His goal here was the Divine Spiritual Baptism, and he truly didn¡¯t have any time left to go out and search for those heaven-born Spiritual Treasures that were hidden in extremely deep ces.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll head straight towards the baptism area in the centre of the Divine Spiritual Mountain range. At the same time, let¡¯s see if we can conveniently chance upon some heaven-born Spiritual Treasures along the way there,¡± said Xia Youran with a smile.

    The two of them shot through the skies at a low attitude, not daring to reach the high altitudes due to the increasing danger if they headed higher up. If one¡¯s unlucky enough to be swept into the shattered space, one might be instantly smashed into nihility by the iparably frightening spatial currents.

    As they headed deeper into the vast and expansive Divine Spiritual Mountain range, an endless number of figures shot pass them in their surroundings. They rushed towards the mountain range like a swarm of locusts, before leaving no stone unturned in their search for heaven-born Spiritual Treasures hidden within this world. This method of carpet bombing-style of searching truly had some results, since within a short span of time, that was less than half an hour, Mu Chen and Xia Youran had discovered some Spiritual Lights shooting towards the skies. Clearly, some heaven-born Spiritual Treasures have already been discovered.

    Standing on the top of a hillside, Mu Chen and Xia Youran looked towards those Spiritual Lights shooting towards the skies in the far distance. Turning to shoot a look at each other, both of them had unexpectedly shook their heads.

    Although those Spiritual Lights should havee from heaven-born Spiritual Treasures, from the strength and intensity of those Spiritual Lights, both of them could tell that the Spiritual Aura contained within those Spiritual Treasures weren¡¯t especially strong. Furthermore, the number of people attracted by them were truly too many. Therefore, Mu Chen and Xia Youran didn¡¯t want to waste their time and effort on them.

    Giving up decisively against getting part of the action and share of those Spiritual Treasures, Mu Chen and Xia Youran increased their speed to the maximum, shooting towards their goal with explosive speed.

    As Mu Chen and Xia Youran rushed towards the baptism area, they bumped into quite a few people with simr goals along the way. As their gazes intersected, the expressions on the faces of those people turned into ones of ill-intents. However, in the end, there was no one that took action towards the two of them. From the looks of it, they might have recognised Xia Youran, and knew that the big Young Mistress of the Nine Summers Chamber of Commerce wasn¡¯t a good target to provoke.

    Relying on the reputation of Xia Youran, there was no one that dared to take action against Mu Chen too, even though his strength at the Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase appeared extremely average in a ce like this.

    ¡°Careful.¡± while shooting swiftly in the air, Xia Youran suddenly extended her jade-like hand and grabbed Mu Chen. Looking solemnly at their forward direction with her beautiful eyes, she said, ¡°The spatial gales areing.¡±

    Raising his head, Mu Chen noticed that thend in the far distance had seemingly turned somewhat dark and dim. Hurricanes could be faintly discerned, hiding the skies and covering the earth as they swept over. Furthermore, one could seemingly observe ck ripples surfacing within those hurricanes. Clearly, those were wind des formed by the rampaging spatial fluctuations.

    Chi. Chi.

    As those spatial gales howled over, those thousand foot tall giant trees that were akin to pirs that supported the heavens were chopped and mowed down, while the sliced areas appeared as smooth as a mirror. This caused shock and astonishment to quietly surface within Mu Chen¡¯s heart. <i>Looks like those spatial gales truly are formidable.</i>

    ¡°Let¡¯s hide for a while.¡±

    Grabbing onto Mu Chen, Xia Youran quickly descended,nding into a depression within the mountain. With a wave of her jade-like hand, boundless Spiritual Energy howled out, transforming into a glowing Spiritual Energy film, covering this small depression.

    Hu! Hu!

    As Xia Youranpleted her preparation with familiarity, the sky had already turnedpletely dim and dark. As the ck gales that hid the skies and covered the earth swept over, the deep grooves were sliced into the ground by the spatial des mixed within the gale, disying their rather frightening destructive capabilities.

    Creak. Groan.

    They were able to feel the effects from the spatial gale within the small depression they were holed in. The glowing Spiritual Energy film continuously shook about, while the ck spatial des caused the glowing film to titter on the brink of copse.

    Seeing this, Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned solemn as he circted his Spiritual Energy, getting ready to take action at any moment.

    However, it was fortunate that the matter that made him worry the most didn¡¯t happen in the end. Although the glowing Spiritual Energy film continuously shook about, it didn¡¯t break in the end, causing Mu Chen to quietly breathe a sigh of relief.

    Ah!

    As Mu Chen started to rx, a miserable shriek suddenly rang out from the distance. Turning his gaze over, he noticed the Spiritual Energy defenses of a dozen people being ripped apart by the spatial gales. Before they could take action, the ck-coloured spatial des had already shot over without the slightest bit of mercy, slicing their bodies into bits that blotted the skies.

    Looking at the blood and flesh blotting the skies, scattering about in the wind, Mu Chen¡¯s eyelids started twitching uncontrobly. From the looks of it, those fellows appeared to possess an outward strength simr to his own, at the Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase. However, under those spatial gales, they were unable to put up the slightest bit of resistance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know how many unlucky fes are out there in this wave of spatial gales,¡± said Xia Youran as she smacked her lips. Nevertheless, no pity was shown on her face. Since those people wanted toe to a ce like this, they would naturally need to have the preparation to pay the worse price that could happen to them in here.

    ¡°We¡¯ll head along after this wave of spatial gales have past.¡±

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen nodded his head, before nning to take a rest. However, just as he had taken a seat, something tingled his senses. He turned his head to look towards the mountain range in the far distance, only to notice that the spatial gales were also howling at that ce. Furthermore, they appeared to be more erratic than the situation Mu Chen was facing. At that, there was even a gigantic tornado wreaking havoc. Spatial des that hid the skies and covered the earth howled out from it, shing apart everything that came into contact with them.

    As Mu Chen stared at the tornado, his eyes uncontrobly narrowed. That¡¯s because he seemed to notice a clump of dazzlingly bright Spiritual Light within the tornado.

    Whoosh!

    Furthermore, upon noticing that clump of dazzlingly bright Spiritual Light, thetter erupted with intense brilliance. This brilliance caused even the dimly lit world to light up.

    Relying on that brief instant of illumination, Mu Chen seemed to notice a lustrous white thing within the clump of brilliance that appeared slightly like a bone...

    ¡°What is that...?¡±

    Mu Chen mumbled, before his expression suddenly changed, while he ced his palms uncontrobly on his chest. He could feel a tremor suddenly radiating from his aurasea. As he traced back to the origin of the tremor, his heart started to intensively beat.

    That¡¯s because, the origin was, unexpectedly, the piece of iparably mysterious ck paper within his aurasea!

    Furthermore, this tremor was much more intense than any of the times before!

 Chapter 402 - Seizing the Treasure in the Tornado

    <strong>Chapter 402 - Seizing the Treasure in the Tornado</strong>

    Hum. Hum.

    Mu Chen could feel that the mysterious ck paper was starting to grow increasingly impatient. At this moment, the expression disyed on his face grew increasingly solemn. Over these past few years, this was the first time he had seen such activity from the mysterious ck paper. And, it should be rted to the thing located within the tornado in the far distance.

    Xia Youran had also sensed the brief instance of brilliance that had just urred. Casting her beautiful eyes over, she looked towards the clump of light located within the tornado, while shock and astonishment instantly appeared on her lovable face. After pondering for a slight instant, she spoke out, ¡°That should be some kind of heaven-born Spiritual Treasure. Never imagined that one would actually be located within that tornado, huh?¡±

    As she said those words, some pity was extruded within her voice. From the look of the situation before, wanting to obtain that heaven-born Spiritual Treasure before their eyes wasn¡¯t going to be easily. However, it was also a pity that such an item was hidden within that tornado. Going close to it in the current situation was clearly an extremely dangerous thing to do. After all, once one gets blown to high altitudes by the storm created by the tornado, and sucked into the spatial currents present there, one would truly be hard to escape the disaster that had befallen on them.

    Staring tightly towards the storm before him, Mu Chen proceeded to furiously stand up.

    Seeing that, Xia Youran was instantly scared by Mu Chen¡¯s actions. Looking straight at his face, she instantly eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive, Mu Chen. It¡¯s too dangerous over there. That kind of heaven-born Spiritual Treasure isn¡¯t easy to harvest.¡±

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen gave a bitterugh. Naturally, he had also understood the dangers if he got close to that ce. Nevertheless, the mysterious ck paper within his body was held in extreme regard by him. This thing was even able suppress the Great Meru Demonic Pir, clearly showing how extraordinary it was. Although, till now, Mu Chen still wasn¡¯t able to have an exact grasp of its origins, there was always a feeling within that this mysterious ck paper might be rather formidable and powerful.

    For the sake of getting a better understanding of the mystery behind that ck paper, there were some dangers that Mu Chen felt he needed to risk and undergo.

    Therefore, faced with Xia Youran¡¯s reminder, he could only shake his head gently and reply, ¡°Senior Sister Xia, the Spiritual Treasure before us is rather important to me. I have to see if I can get it into my hands.¡±

    Looking at Mu Chen and seeing that he had already made up his mind, Xia Youran couldn¡¯t help stomping her feet in indignation. <i>This fe¡¯s really acting too recklessly!</i>

    ¡°Haha. Please rx, Senior Sister Xia. I know my limits. If I¡¯m unable to obtain it, I¡¯ll immediately fall back. Just wait here for me.¡± Mu Chen spoke out with a smile, before preparing to move his body.

    Gently clenching her teeth, Xia Youran extended her jade-like arm to bar his movement, while replying, ¡°I¡¯m scared for you. Let¡¯s go together. There¡¯s only one way about this. If something happens to you here, how am I going to exin to Elder Sister Ling Xi?¡±

    Feeling touched by her words, Mu Chen didn¡¯t obstruct her. Instead, he only replied in a soft voice, ¡°Thank you very much, Senior Sister Xia.¡±

    Heroically waving her jade-like hand, Xia Youran extended her arm, before a dragon eye-sized green-coloured pearl appeared before their eyes. The surface of the green pearl was covered with mysterious patterns, while powerful fluctuations could be faintly discerned radiating from it. Mu Chen was able to sense that when the green pearl had appeared, the windy noises from the surroundings had instantly quietened down.

    Looking curiously at the green pearl, Mu Chen could clearly sense that this item shouldn¡¯t be any ordinary Spiritual Artifact.

    ¡°This is a Wind Resistance Spiritual Pearl. Although it¡¯s a High-grade Spiritual Artifact, its offensive attributes aren¡¯t especially strong. However, it has an extremely strong effect against wind attacks. With it, we¡¯ll be able to get close to the region upied by those spatial gales.¡± Grasping the green pearl in her hand, Xia Youran started to exin with a grin.

    Hearing that, tion instantly surfaced within Mu Chen¡¯s heart, while a mouth of praise rang uncontrobly out of his mouth. Truly worthy of the big Young Mistress of the Nine Summers Chambers of Commerce. Such a difference in family and status. Such a special High-grade Spiritual Artifact that was countless times stronger than what he could find, and yet she was able to bring it here just like that.

    Having trained and cultivated for so many years, Mu Chen had yet to even obtain a single one of those extremely rare High-grade Spiritual Artifacts. Although the Great Meru Demonic Pir was formidable, he wasn¡¯t able to use it with ease. Therefore,pared to Xia Youran, he truly was extremely poor.

    Raising her jade-like hand, Xia Youran dispelled her glowing Spiritual Energy film that had covered the little hillside depression.

    Bang!

    When the glowing spiritual film was dispelled, the spatial gales that hid the skies and covered the earth came howling over. Nevertheless, when they were within a few feet of Mu Chen and Xia Youran, they abruptly turned weaker. With such a reduction in destructiveness, they were no longer able to break the Spiritual Energy defenses that covered their bodies.

    The feeling he got was as if there was an invisible barrier protecting their entire bodies, giving him an extremely weird sensation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Looking at this, Xia Youran gave a smile, before shoot swiftly into the air. This time, they clearly didn¡¯t dare to fly too high into the sky. Even with a treasure like the Wind Resistance Spiritual Pearl with them, it was still wise to be careful about matters like that.

    Mu Chen followed closely behind Xia Youran by a step, while the two of them shot towards the rampaging spatial gales akin to two minute glowing figures. As they did so, some gazesing from the hillside concealments along the way discovered the two of them piercing through the spatial gales. Upon spotting them, their gazes turned somewhat vacant. At such a time, people should be avoiding those spatial gales. And yet, those two fellows had actually dared to travel with such fanfare in such destructive winds. They truly were extremely reckless and daring.

    However, Mu Chen and Xia Youran didn¡¯t give a care about those gazesing from the darkness. Increasing their speed, they shot straight towards the area devastated by the tornado.

    Relying on the protection of the Wind Resistance Spiritual Pearl, the two of them were able to travel through the rampaging spatial gales with extreme ease. Shooting up a high cliff, they raised their heads, looking towards the rampaging tornado not far in the distance. At this moment, the storm appeared in a jet-ck colour, with spatial des that hid the skies and covered the earth as they swept out of it, slicing hundreds and thousands of holes and gashes into the earth.

    Within the depths of the storm, the clump of light grew increasingly bright and radiant.

    Looking at the clump of brilliance, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes grew increasingly red-hot. As he got closer, he could feel the increasingly impatient tremorsing from the mysterious ck paper within his body.

    Taking a step out, he couldn¡¯t resist anymore, wanting to get it into his hands.

    ¡°Wait,¡± said Xia Youran as she grabbed his hand, her beautiful eyes looking at a dark ce not far away from them. There, she could faintly discern some figures present. At this moment, those people were also stared at the tornado. Clearly, they had also discovered the Spiritual Treasure faintly hidden within the tornado.

    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s quite a few people staring at that thing,¡± said Xia Youran while a slight frown appeared on her forehead. Being able to arrive at this ce under the spatial gales to harvest the Spiritual Treasure clearly showed that they weren¡¯t just any random ordinary figures. From the looks of it now, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to obtain this Spiritual Treasure today.

    Nevertheless, not much unexpected feelings appeared within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. The Spiritual Treasure within the tornado shouldn¡¯t be ordinary, so being able to attract some people to try to obtain it wasn¡¯t something that was unexpected. However, the current situation appeared quite pressing.

    ¡°If they wish to obtain it, let them take the lead and try, while we take a back seat and observe them,¡± said Mu Chen in a soft voice.

    Hearing his words, Xia Youran breathed a sigh of relief. She was somewhat afraid of Mu Chen being unable to endure the lure of the Spiritual Treasure and rushing to take action. At that time, not only would they have to endure the attacksing from the spatial gales, they might also lure quite a few hidden des and arrows along the way. At this moment, one must absolutely not lose their calm and cool.

    When the both of them came, they had clearly attracted the attention of some people. Instantly, some of them could not endure any longer. The amount of people that was attracted by the Spiritual Treasure were increasing in numbers as time past. If they were to wait any longer, the chances they that would have would probably be less and less.

    Swish!

    In the darkness, the eyes of some people sparkled, before furiously clenching their teeth and explosively shooting forward. Boundless Spiritual Energy erupted out, causing the spatial gales to be smashed apart in an instant as dozens of figures shot straight towards the tornado, all in their attempts to snatch and obtain the Spiritual Treasure located within the tornado.

    Chi! Chi!

    However, just as they neared the tornado, gales that blotted the skies howled over, with countless ck spatial wind des hiding the skies and covering the earth as they shot over. With such a number, they would truly be rather terrifying for anyone.

    Ah! Ah!

    As the ck spatial wind des howled past, miserable shrieks instantly rang out, while the boundless Spiritual Energy surrounding those people were unexpectedly sliced apart by those spatial wind des. As their bodies were cut into pieces, blood and flesh started to spurt throughout the skies.

    The only fellows with a protective Spiritual Weapon was able to miserably retreat at the instant when using them to block those spatial wind des. However, they had still paid a rather terrible price. Afternding in an appalling fashion on the ground, their blood-soaked figures appeared extremely miserable and hideous.

    In the darkness, quite a few people sucked in a breath of cold air at the scene that had unfolded before them as they thought, <i>Those spatial gales are truly terrifying.</i> The people that had just taken action all had strength on the level of Heavenly Completion Stage, with one of them even reaching Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase, but was still sent flying back in a miserable fashion. However,pared to the unfortunate fellows who were cut and sliced apart, they were already extremely lucky.

    Seeing the first batch of people paying such a miserably heavy price, those people that had turned bloodshot by the Spiritual Treasure started to gradually calm down. Their foreheads brimming within cold sweat, they didn¡¯t dare to recklessly take action again.

    While they did so, the spatial gales were still rampaging and wreaking about havoc. Like an iparablyrge ck-coloured giant dragon, the tornado twisted and turned about, exhibiting its astonishing power.

    ¡°When do we take action?¡± asked Xia Youran as she looked towards Mu Chen. ¡°I suggest that we wait till this tornado weakens before taking action. Would that be alright?¡±

    An expression of pondering shed within Mu Chen¡¯s head. With a shake of his head, he replied, ¡°Senior Sister Xia. Right now, everyone else also has the same line of thought as you. That¡¯s why, once the tornado truly weakens, I¡¯m afraid that everyone would also take action at the same time as us. Under that chaos, wanting to obtain that Spiritual Treasure might be even more difficult than now.¡±

    ¡°So, what¡¯s your n?¡±asked Xia Youran with a slight frown appearing on her forehead.

    ¡°Senior Sister Xia, could you possibly lend me your Wind Resistance Spiritual Pearl for a moment?¡±

    ¡°You want to head in there alone?¡± Xia Youran was shocked, while a faint change of expression appeared on her lovable face. Even a Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase person would be quite hard-pressed to resist against those spatial gales. With Mu Chen¡¯s strength at the Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase, everything pointed to disaster for him if he was to head into the tornado.

    With a smile, Mu Chen replied, ¡°Senior Sister Xia. There¡¯re still a few people eyeing covetously at that Spiritual Treasure. I can feel a few fierce and rather formidable fluctuationsing from around us. Look¡¯s like there¡¯s some difficult characters in this area. Therefore, I hope that you can help me obstruct them at this ce. As for the matter about obtaining that Spiritual Treasure, you can leave it to me.¡±

    Hearing his reply, Xia Youran¡¯s frown persisted, appearing as if she wanting to advise against such action. However, in the end, she was stopped by the smile hanging on the face of the youth in front of her. Sighing in helplessness, she gently nodded her head in acknowledgement.

    While Mu Chen was discussing with Xia Youran in a soft voice, there were two figures shooting cold and detached gazes towards them from a mountain crevice not far away from them. Their appearances were the Young Masters of the Umbra and Heavenly Yuan Chambers of Commerce, Liu Ying and Dong Yuan.

    ¡°Haha. This truly is the inevitable sh between enemies,¡± said Dong Yuan as he looked towards the male and female not far away from him. With a smile, he continued speaking, ¡°Looks like they have their eyes on that Spiritual Treasure, too. Any thoughts?¡±

    Pressing his palm against the hard mountain wall, his five fingers appeared like knifes, carving five deep grooves into the rock. Patting his hands together with indifference, he stared towards Mu Chen¡¯s figure, while shadows of darkness shed within his eyes.

    ¡°Rx, that brat doesn¡¯t have the luck and fortune to enjoy such a Spiritual Treasure.¡±

 Chapter 403 - Wu Dong

    <strong>Chapter 403 - Wu Dong</strong>

    Wu! Wu!

    As the ck tornado wreaked havoc across the world, low and deep sounds, akin to the roars of a giant dragon, rang out, causing the earth the vibrate and tremble under the destruction caused by the tornado.

    After observing the miserable endings to the first batch of people, the people hiding in the various spots of darkness didn¡¯t dare to recklessly take action and head out. Eyes sparkling, they quietly waited for the weakening of the spatial gales, since that would be the only time that they could safely take action.

    As everyone hid and waited for that opportune moment, Mu Chen had already obtained the Wind Resistance Spiritual Pearl from Xia Youran. cing it within his sleeve, he raised his head, looking straight at the rampaging tornado that¡¯s wreaking havoc everywhere. Taking a deep breath, he said, ¡°I¡¯m moving out now. Senior Sis Xia. If I¡¯m able to obtain it, you should make a move first, before meeting up againter.¡±

    If he was truly able to obtain that Spiritual Treasure, he would immediately be themon enemy of everyone here. At that time, he might bring some trouble for Xia Youran, if she was to stayed with him. Although she might not mind, Mu Chen didn¡¯t want to bring about trouble for others, due to his actions.

    Hearing his words, Xia Youran had understood Mu Chen¡¯s intent. However, she was also extremely clear that although the age of the youth in front of her was less than her own, he had extremely strong personal opinions. Therefore, not saying anything more about it, she nodded her head, before warning him again, ¡°Be careful, alright?¡±

    With a smile, Mu Chen nodded his head. Without any more hesitation, Spiritual Energy burning with ck mes rose from him, enveloping his entire body. Under his skin, ck lightning seemed to arc and spark about. Faced against those frightening spatial gales, Mu Chen clearly didn¡¯t have the guts to hold any of his strength back, and activated all of the defenses he could muster.

    Whoosh!

    After doing that, a fierce glint gradually appeared within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. With a shift, he shot out akin to a ck bolt of lightning, and explosively headed towards the tornado.

    Due to the earlier scene that unfolded, there was already no one that dared to recklessly take action. However, the sudden movement of Mu Chen immediately attracted all of the gazes over.

    ¡°There¡¯s other people that are taking action!¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase? Where did this pile of wastee from? He¡¯s simply seeking his own death.¡±

    ¡°He truly doesn¡¯t know the immensity of the heavens. Only those that are blessed would have the fortune to enjoy such a Spiritual Treasure.¡±

    Various whispering voices rang out from the darkness, with the majority of them being ones of mockery or contempt. Even for experts at the Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase, the tornado formed by the spatial gales was extremely difficult to be dealt with. Seemingly all of the people at the Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase were unable to even escape from it.

    Standing within the crevice in the mountain, Liu Ying and Dong Yuan were currently staring at the figure shooting across the skies with slightly narrowed eyes, with doubt and suspicion flickering within their gazes.

    ¡°He actually dared to snatch the treasure all by himself?¡± Dong Yuan eximed with a slight bit of shock. He had assumed that Xia Youran would apany Mu Chen as he advanced towards the tornado. However, he never imagined that that fellow would have the nerve to attempt it by himself. Nevertheless, with thetter¡¯s strength, would he be able to pierce into that tornado?

    A cold sneer appeared on the face of Liu Ying as he stared at the figure quickly shooting across the sky, while saying, ¡°That¡¯s truly interesting. I really wanna see, exactly, what capability that recently famous brat has.¡±

    However, although he had said those words, he had also sent a signal towards a certain direction, were a ck figure seemed to be present. He was radiating with a chilling aura, which caused the experts in its vicinity to immediately run far away, their eyes filled with dread and terror.

    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s that fellow,¡± said Dong Yuan, after narrowing his eyes to take a look. With a smile, he said, ¡°Look¡¯s like you don¡¯t y to personally take action, huh?¡±

    ¡°Wu Dong¡¯s the City Lord of the Heavenly Python City, and has some fame within the Northern Heavens Continent. He owes me a favor, and today¡¯s just the right day to return it...regardless of how many tricks he has up his sleeves, a Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase brat isn¡¯t worthy of me to personally take action,¡± replied Liu Ying with an indifferent snort, one which contained unconceble arrogance.

    Shrugging his shoulders, Dong Yuan thought, <i>This fe¡¯s truly cautious.</i>

    As the two people continued chatting, Mu Chen¡¯s figure explosively shot across the sky. On the contrary to people¡¯s expectations, the fierce rampaging spatial gales were unexpectedly unable to deal much obstruction to him. With Spiritual Energy burning with ck mes surrounding his body, the asion swipe of the ck spatial wind des were simply unable to pierce through his Spiritual Energy defenses.

    This spectacle immediately caused quite a ruckus from the surrounding crowd, with quite a few people having shock and doubt on their faces. They were somewhat unable to believe that those iparably ferocious spatial wind des appeared to be as light as feathers, striking Mu Chen¡¯s body without too much strength at all.

    ¡°There¡¯s a possibility that the brat¡¯s got a Spiritual Artifact that defends against wind storms,¡± said Dong Yuan with a slight frown. Being the Young Master of the Heavenly Yuan Chamber of Commerce, his eyesight wasn¡¯t ordinary, since he was able to spot the underlying reason with a single look. Mu Chen should have some special Spiritual Artifact to protect his body, if not, he would not be able to travel in such an unimpeded fashion within the spatial gales.

    ¡°It should¡¯ve been given to him by Xia Youran,¡± replied Liu Ying within an increasingly dark expression. , Xia Youran truly did put in some effort for the sake of protecting that Mu Chen!

    Whoosh!

    As Mu Chen¡¯s figure shot explosively across the horizon, he reached the vicinity of the gigantic tornado within the short span of a dozen breaths. As he did so, his entire body grew increasingly tense, since he knew that he was now in a truly dangerous region. The previous batch of people had all been utterly massacred at this ce, suffering disastrous losses.

    Humm! Humm!

    Just as Mu Chen was getting vignt, the tornado seemed to have discovered his presence nearby, instantly sending humming sounds ringing out. ck-coloured spatial wind des that hid the skies and covered the earth swept out, appearing akin to a wind dragon covered in des, and were heading straight towards Mu Chen.

    With a swift wave of his hand, a green-coloured halo expanded from the Wind Resistance Spiritual Pearl within his palm.

    Chi! Chi!

    The wind dragonposed of spatial wind des rushed towards the halo, causing its fierce brilliance to instantly turn dim by quite a bit. As this happened, the degree of sharpness of the wind dragon was reduced. Nevertheless, this attack was too strong. Even after being greatly weakened by the Wind Resistance Spiritual Pearl, it didn¡¯t scatter apart, and the spatial wind des violently struck against Mu Chen¡¯s body, one after another.

    Cold sneers over the impending misfortune instantly rang out from below. <i>This brat is going to suffer death by a thousand cuts...</i>

    <i>Heh...</i>

    However, as the cold sneers rang out, all of a sudden, the eyes of a few people furiously sprang apart. In the sky, after being struck by numerous spatial wind des, Mu Chen had actually been knocked back by a dozen metres. As he stabilised himself, not a single drop of blood was present on his body,

    <i>This fellow has actually endured all of the spatial wind des that struck him!</i>

    This caused the expressions of those Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase experts to turn solemn. If they were to ce themselves in Mu Chen¡¯s shoes, they might not be able to escape unscathed from that many spatial wind des. The youth in front of their eyes clearly had some abilities.

    Travelling through the sky, Mu Chen didn¡¯t bother about the gazesing from below. Lowering his head to look as his body, he noticed that his clothes had already been shredded apart. White scratches covered his skin, faintly throbbing within pain. Nevertheless, such a bit of pain waspletely ignored by Mu Chen.

    Hu.

    Mu Chen quietly breathed a sigh of relief, feeling fortunate for the great rise in his strength. Coupled with the Lightning God¡¯s Physique, as well as the assistance from the Wind Resistance Spiritual Pearl, those spatial wind des weren¡¯t able to do much harm to him.

    <i>Since this is the case, let¡¯s rush straight into the tornado!</i>

    With a grin on his face, Mu Chen headed forward, nning to rush straight into the tornado to obtain the Spiritual Treasure within.

    Within the mountain crevice, Liu Ying darkly stared towards the figure piercing through the obstruction of the spatial wind des as though they were pieces of paper. Looking towards the ck figure not far away from him, he gently nodded his head, then extended his hand to make a slicing action across his neck.

    <i>Kill him.</i>

    Bang!

    Within the darkness, the figure shrouded with a chilling aura gave a smile, revealing his pearly-white teeth. With a shift of his body, cracks appeared below his feet as his figure shot towards the sky like a vicious eagle.

    Immediately, the figure that had suddenly rushed towards the sky attracted the attention of everyone in the vicinity. The expressions of some people slightly changed as they cried out, ¡°That¡¯s...the City Lord of the Heavenly Python City, Wu Dong?¡±

    ¡°That fellow...has already been at the Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase for a long time. I don¡¯t know if he has crossed the Human Body Disaster as of now...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that Wu Dong once tried to cross the Human Body Disaster, but failed. This fe¡¯s also formidable, being fortunate enough to survive with his life. However, his current strength has exceeded a normal Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase, and is simply not someone that the other fellow can match.¡±

    ¡°Since he has taken action, I¡¯m afraid that misfortune¡¯s heading that brat¡¯s way.¡±

    As whispers rang about from the surroundings, the figure that had explosively dashed up grew increasingly clear within people¡¯s view. The figure wore a green armor, with a faint green glow sparkling around it. Clearly, this was also a defensive Spiritual Artifact. As the surrounding spatial wind des shed against the armor, they left behind lines of scratch marks, but were unable to prate through it.

    Clearly, this Wu Dong hade prepared.

    On the lower ground, Xia Youran had also spotted Wu Dong, who was heading towards Mu Chen, causing her lovable face to slightly sink. With a cold snort, she sent a flick out with a finger, sending boundless Spiritual Energy shooting out. Like a whip, she swung it straight towards thetter.

    Sensing the swift and fierce attack heading towards him, Wu Dong didn¡¯t slow down the slightest bit, with no signs of showing any care for it too.

    However, as the Spiritual Energy whip shot straight towards Wu Dong, suddenly, a grey-coloured streak of light explosively shot out from below. Smashing into the Spiritual Energy whip, it obstructed it from its intended target.

    A slightly frosty expression appeared on Xia Youran¡¯s face as she turned her head over, only to see a figure faintly smiling from the mountain crevice, it was Liu Ying.

    ¡°Liu Ying! What are you doing?!¡± A frosty roar rang out from Xia Youran. <i>It¡¯s this loathsome fellow again!</i>

    With a faint smile, a cold and indifferent voice rang out like the wind from Liu Ying.

    ¡°Heaven-born Spiritual Treasures are for the capable to obtain, Youran. There¡¯s no need to obstruct other people. If that brat¡¯s powerless, he should just obediently return to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to train. This Spiritual Treasure isn¡¯t something that he shouldy his finger on.¡±

 Chapter 404 - Poisonous Finger

    <strong>Chapter 404 - Poisonous Finger</strong>

    Looking coldly at the faintly smiling Liu Ying standing not too far from her, powerful Spiritual Energy started to swell around Xia Youran¡¯s body, causing creaking sounds to ring out in the air. She had always been extremely irked by that Liu Ying, ever since the projects that their Chambers of Commerce had coborated on. Although the two of them were tied together through an engagement, that was just for show, a beneficial agreement, and was known to everyone. However, who would have thought that this fellow would unexpected treat it as something real, and view her as something that was forbidden to be contacted by anyone, with any friend of the opposite sex that came close to her suffering his wrath and retribution?

    Although it wasn¡¯t good for Xia Youran to break all pretense with Liu Ying, due to the strength of the Umbra Chamber of Commerce. However, she felt extreme ire towards him, one that was growing increasingly deep as of now.

    As of today, that fellow had suddenly targeted Mu Chen. Clearly, it was because of him getting close to her.

    ¡°Do you really think that I don¡¯t dare to deal with you, Liu Ying?!¡± An ice-cold voice rang out of Xia Youran as her lovable face turned frosty.

    Shrugging his shoulders, Liu Ying replied with a smile, ¡°I only want for you to calm down for a bit, Youran. That brat¡¯s ambition¡¯s too big. Suffering a setback¡¯s good thing for him.¡±

    As he spoke, he sent a faint smile towards Xia Youran. ¡°Furthermore, I didn¡¯t personally take action against that brat, Youran, and that¡¯s due to you. Therefore, you shouldn¡¯t take action again, and just quietly sit back and enjoy the nice show. Isn¡¯t that much better?¡±

    With a sneer, Xia Youran replied, ¡°Do you think you can obstruct me? Also, can that Wu Dong really deal with Mu Chen?¡±

    ¡°Haha. I know that Mo Longzi was defeated by that Mu Chen. However, Wu Dong isn¡¯t Mo Longzi. Although he has failed his Human Body Disaster, within the Heavenly Completion Stage, I¡¯m afraid that there aren¡¯t many people that are his match,¡± replied Liu Ying with a faint smile.

    Hearing his reply, Xia Youran slightly clenched her teeth. Nevertheless, although she was worried about Mu Chen, she naturally couldn¡¯t reveal that thought on her face. With a cold snort, she cried out, ¡°Let¡¯s look and see!¡±

    The Liu Ying before her was clearly staring right back at her, not letting her take action. Although Xia Youran wasn¡¯t afraid of Liu Ying, she might get tied down by thetter, if they were to cross hands. In that way, it wouldn¡¯t help Mu Chen in any way.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll wait and see.¡±

    Seeing the anger and fury present on Xia Youran¡¯s beautiful face, the smile at the corner of his mouth appeared much richer. Crossing his hands behind his back, he turned to look towards the sky with a grin.

    Swish!

    In the sky, Wu Dong¡¯s speed increased to an extremely fast level, appearing like a streak of light, piercing through the spatial wind des that blotted the skies. Fiercely staring at Mu Chen, who was also travelling through the spatial wind des, he sent a furious pat out. The boundless winds that brought along boundless Spiritual Energy rushed out from his palm, piercing through the spatial wind des, violently smashing towards Mu Chen¡¯s figure.

    When Wu Dong rushed towards the sky, Mu Chen had already discovered him. As of now, when the former had sent his attack out, a slightly chilly glint appeared within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. In the next instant, a dragon shadow surfaced around his body as he retreated a dozen steps back.Evading the iing attack, he slightly turned his body, looking towards the figure shooting towards him.

    ¡°You¡¯re called Mu Chen, right?¡± Looking towards Mu Chen, an indifferent smile appeared on Wu Dong¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Go down. This Spiritual Treasure isn¡¯t something that you should put your fingers on.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked Mu Chen with a frown. The man before him appeared to be roughly thirty years old in age, with the Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating from his body being even stronger than Mo Longzi during their fight.

    ¡°Heavenly Python City¡¯s Lord, Wu Dong,¡±replied Wu Dong with the same indifferent tone. Nevertheless, a sliver of unconceble arrogance could be heard from his voice.

    Frowning as he pondered, Mu Chen replied with an emotionless voice, ¡°Never heard of you before.¡±

    Wu Dong¡¯s expression immediately turned sluggish. He could be considered to have some reputation within the Northern Heavens Continent. After all, he had be a Lord of a city within a continent brimming with experts at such an age, which was considered an extraordinary achievement by itself. Therefore, Mu Chen¡¯s response caused his eyes to faintly narrow, before sneering as he said, ¡°The students taught by the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy are truly getting more and more rampant by the batch. No wonder why their prestige is dropping more and more as the years go by. Look¡¯s like they really can no longer endure it, since they summoned up the guts to send someone like you to participate in the Divine Spiritual Mountain. However, I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯ll not be able to earn any reputation back, since they will throw their face away once again.¡±

    ¡°A small Heavenly Python City Lord dares to speak such rampant words, huh? Destroying you would just be a matter of a wave for the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy,¡± replied Mu Chen with a frown, not showing a single shred of face for the so-called ¡®Heavenly Python City Lord¡¯.

    ¡°You damnable thing!¡± A roar rang out from Wu Dong, with his face finally turning dark. With a shift of his body, he explosively shot forward. Shadow fists howled out, bringing along boundless Spiritual Energy as heavy as mountains, enveloping all over Mu Chen.

    Seeing this, Mu Chen didn¡¯t engage into a head-on confrontation with him, and a dragon shadow rose from his body. While a dragon¡¯s roar rang out, his speed explosively increased, while he rushed straight towards the inner region of the tornado.

    ¡°Are you able to run away today?¡± Seeing Mu Chen rushing into the tornado that¡¯s wreaking havoc all around, the eyes of Wu Dong slightly narrowed. With a cold sneer, dazzling brilliance erupted from his armor, enveloping his entire body. Transforming into a glowing streak of light, he followed suit, rushing straight at the tornado.

    As he dashed towards the tornado, Mu Chen could feel how formidable those spatial wind des were. Even with the protection of the Wind Resistance Spiritual Pearl, the spatial wind des that hid the skies and covered the earth caused red welts to appear on Mu Chen¡¯s skin as they brought about their rotational energies, shing furiously down on him.

    Rotating his Spiritual Energy, lightning arcs sparked across the surface of his body as he forcefully endured the attacks that hid the skies and covered the earth, while flying rapidly towards the inner region of the tornado.

    Not far behind him, green light sparkled as Wu Dong closely pursued him from behind. With the green armor protecting his body, causing the spatial wind des shooting at his direction topletely disappear, he looked towards Mu Chen¡¯s figure present in front of him. With a furious clench of his arm, a long halberd appeared in a sh. A shiver went through his arms as he sent an iparably fierce wind de sweeping out. Completely smashing apart all the spatial wind des in its path, it moved forward, heading towards its intended victim.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about obtaining the treasure from under my nose today! That¡¯ll be simply the ravings of a lunatic!¡±

    Sensing the boundless wind de shooting towards him from behind, a chilling glint shed within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he came to an abrupt halt. In the next instant, turning around, he sent a fist rumbling out. Spiritual Energy burning with ck mes spewed out,pletely smashing the iing Spiritual Energy halberd shadow apart.

    Swish!

    As his fist smashed the iing Spiritual Energy halberd shadow apart, Mu Chen didn¡¯t proceed forward once again; instead, he turned around, and dashed towards Wu Dong.

    ¡°You finally can¡¯t endure anymore, huh? I thought that you¡¯d be like a rabbit, continuing to run and flee away!¡± Seeing Mu Chen taking the initiative to rush towards him, a sneer instantly surfaced on the corner of Wu Dong¡¯s mouth. <i>This brat¡¯s truly a greenhorn! Just like that, and he¡¯s unable to endure any more! Did he think that I¡¯m Mo Longzi?</i>

    Roar!

    As Mu Chen shot over, a frosty expression was present on his face. A seal formation appeared from his hands, before boundless Spiritual Energy rushed towards the skies. As the starry skies appeared, three gigantic beastial shadows appeared. In the next instant, bringing about astonishing might, they split space apart, smashing all of the iparably berserk spatial gales in the surroundings apart.

    ¡°A bit of ability, huh?¡±

    Looking at the three gigantic beastial shadows shooting his way, and sensing the Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating from them, caused Wu Dong¡¯s eyes to faintly narrow. This attack had truly reached a levelparable to Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase. <i>Look¡¯s like this Mu Chen didn¡¯t relypletely on luck to defeat that Mo Longzi.</i>

    ¡°Just that little bit of ability isn¡¯t anything in front of me!¡±

    With a furious shake of the halberd in his hand, Wu Dong thrust it straight out like a spear. Powerful Spiritual Energy swept out as the halberd¡¯s shadow transformed into an iparably gigantic python. As the gigantic python howled out, it merged with the body of the halberd, piercing straight towards the three gigantic beastial shadows.

    Bang!

    Rampaging Spiritual Energy fluctuations rushed out, unexpectedly creating a hundred foot sphere of free space around them. At this moment, the spatial gales wreaking havoc in their surroundings were unable to intrude in this space.

    On the ground below, various experts had raised their heads to look at the two figures intensely crossing hands within the devastated space in the gigantic tornado. This caused quite a few people to quietly click their tongues in admiration. Those two fellows truly had guts bigger than everyone else. The tornado was brimming with spatial gales, with one requiring to pay an extremely miserable price with just apse of judgement.

    There were also quite a few people feeling shock and astonishment towards Mu Chen¡¯s performance. Everyone present knew the level of Wu Dong¡¯s strength. Although he had failed to cross his Human Body Disaster, he was absolutely stronger than an ordinary Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase. Nevertheless, Mu Chen had actually dared to engage in a head-on confrontation against him, and wasn¡¯t even in much of a disadvantageous position. This caused quite a few people to gasp in admiration; after all, his strength was only at the Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase.

    Swish!

    As rampaging Spiritual Energy swept out, Mu Chen¡¯s figure shoot forward, while looking towards the halberd-wielding Wu Dong standing in the distance. At this moment, the frosty glint within his eyes grew increasingly thick, since he could feel that the spatial gales within the tornado gradually getting weaker. If he wasn¡¯t able to deal with this Wu Dong soon, once the spatial gales scattered, the countless experts staring from below with bloodshot eyes might take action then. At that moment, wanting to snatch the treasure from that group of wolves would truly be extremely difficult. After all, Mu Chen knew that he wasn¡¯t able to achieve victory over everyone by himself.

    Therefore, he needed to get rid of the fellow in front of him in the fastest possible time!

    As Mu Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed, he transformed into a streak of light, shooting towards Wu Dong in a straight line. As he did so, ck lightning arcs sparked across his body, while a powerful strength started to radiate out from within.

    ¡°You¡¯ve cultivated a Body-Refining Divine Art?¡±

    A poisonous re shot out from Wu Dong¡¯s eyes, since he could tell with one look how extraordinary Mu Chen was, while his sneer grew increasingly wide. <i>Did this waste truly think that he would be very formidable after cultivating a Body-Refining Divine Art?</i> Although he had fail his Human Body Disaster, he had still be extremely powerful. Even people who had cultivated in a Body-Refining Divine Art would be hard topare to him.

    ¡°A brat that doesn¡¯t know how high the heavens are! I¡¯ll deal with you in a single move!¡±

    A fierce and sinister glint shed within Wu Dong¡¯s eyes as a lustrous white light unexpectedly erupted from his body. At this moment, all the blood and flesh within his body seemed to re up as an extremely powerful strength started to surge within his limbs and bones.

    As he stomped on the air, his figure explosively shot forward. In a span of a few breaths, he had made contact within Mu Chen, with body of the other being able to feel the chilling intent erupting from each other¡¯s eyes.

    Pointing his fingers like spears, Mu Chen sent them piercing out, shattering all of the surrounding spatial gales apart in an abnormally swift and fierce manner.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    With a sinister smile, Wu Dong clenched his hands into fists, while lustrous white light sparkled from them, causing them to appear akin to jade, hard and indestructible. This fist was more than sufficient to cause severe injuries to a Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase expert!

    Nevertheless, faced against such an attack, Mu Chen, unexpectedly, did not dodge or evade. Piercing his two fingers forward, he smashed them towards Wu Dong¡¯s wind fists.

    At the instant of contact, Wu Dong seemed to see a cold and sinister smile slowly creeping up from the corner of Mu Chen¡¯s mouth.

    At the same time, one of Mu Chen¡¯s fingers instantly turned iparably jet-ck.

 Chapter 405 - Severed Arm

    <strong>Chapter 405 - Severed Arm</strong>

    At the very instant when Mu Chen¡¯s finger had turned jet-ck, Wu Dong seemed to have also discovered it, causing a unconceble chill to suddenly flood through his mind. As cold sweat erupted from him, drenching his entire body, the senses that he had honed for all the years of training and cultivation had caused him to feel a sensation of life-threatening unease at this moment.

    Therefore, he had halted the punch he was about to send out seemingly at that instant. The strong gales caused by his sudden reversal caused the Spiritual Energy in his body to churn and slosh around. Nevertheless, not caring a damn about this, he forced himself to retreat as fast as he could.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit toote to walk away now?¡±

    However, the instant when he had stepped back, Mu Chen¡¯s cold and frosty voice rang out like maggots in one¡¯s tarsus. The handsome face of the youth was now engulfed in chilling intent. Taking a step out, a giant dragon shadow seemed to surface at the bottom of his feet. Carrying him on its back, his step forward caused him to appear as if he was piercing through space.

    Like a spectre, he appeared right before the retreating Wu Dong, that ck fingertip shooting towards the throat of thetter at lightning speed.

    That jet-ck finger appeared akin to the sickle of the grim reaper, radiating with a dense aura of death.

    His speed was too quick, too the point that Wu Dong was unable to react in time, only managing to send a rebounding arm to shield in front of his body, while erupting his Spiritual Energy out in defense.

    Chi!

    The jet-ck finger pierced through. As the boundless Spiritual Energy defense came into contact with the jet-ck finger, crackling sounds immediately erupted from it, before started to dissolve away. Like an iparably sharp dagger, Mu Chen¡¯s fingertip pierced straight into Wu Dong¡¯s arm like a bolt of lightning.

    As the fingertip pierced through, it brought along a spray of fresh blood.

    As Wu Dong¡¯s figure miserably retreated back, he was iparably shocked to see his arm turning jet ck at an astonishing speed. At this moment, a ck colour started to crazily extending across his body.

    This was a frightening poison!

    Overwhelmed with shock, Wu Dong hastily tried to circte his Spiritual Energy in an attempt to force the poison out from his body. However, as his Spiritual Energy made contact with the ck poison, Wu Dong discovered, to his horror, that the Spiritual Energy in his body was unexpected being corroded by the poison at a rapid pace! That Spiritual Energy had unexpectedly turned into a highly toxic poison at this moment!

    He waspletely unable to force it out!

    <i>Such overbearing poison!</i>

    At this moment, Wu Dong¡¯s face turned deathly pale as he thought, <i>What kind of poison is this? ! It¡¯s actually so overbearing! Even Spiritual Energy will get contaminated by it!</i>

    As the ck-coloured poison lines started to rapidly extend, Wu Dong¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot. In the next moment, with a furious clench of his teeth, he turned his hand into a de. As Spiritual Energy surged out, he gave a vicious chop down at the base of his arm, violently shing down.

    ¡°AAAHHH!¡±

    A fierce shriek rang out of Wu Dong¡¯s mouth as the arm, having already turned jet-ck, detached from his body and flew down from the sky, spurting out blood that had already turned jet-ck. As it left his body, the cut off arm rapidly rotted away, turning into ck-coloured ashes in a short span of a few breaths, before scattering apart.

    Retreating in an extremely miserable fashion, Wu Dong¡¯s face appeared deathly-pale, with his forehead dripping with sweat. At this moment, the gaze shooting towards Mu Chen had turned into one of iparable dread and terror. <i>That poison¡¯s too terrifying!</i>

    Seeing this, a slight frown appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead. It was extremely hard for him to grasp the opportunity to disy his ¡°ck Lightning Poison Finger¡±. He never imagined that Wu Dong would be that decisive to actually chop his arm off upon discovering the inability to dispel the overbearing poisonous aura.

    ¡°One more time!¡±

    With a cold and detached smile on his face, Mu Chen¡¯s figure shot out once again. Seeing this, Wu Dong was terror-stricken, turning stiff with fear, no longer daring to take action against Mu Chen anymore. Turning around, he became an extremely sorry figure as he fled away. A roar filled with fury and anger rang out along with the spatial gales in the sky, ¡°For the enmity of my arm, I¡¯ll definitely take my revenge, Mu Chen!¡±

    Looking at the figure of Wu Dong fleeing in horror, a faint smile appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face, before the jet-ck finger started to slowly regain its original colour. With every use, that ¡°ck Lightning Poison Finger¡± would decreasing in toxicity. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t just use it in any normal asion, and left it as a hidden ace. If he didn¡¯t need to chase that Wu Dong away as fast as possible, he wouldn¡¯t have used it at all. However, he never imagined that this ¡°ck Lightning Poison Finger¡± would actually be that overbearing. Just a single touch was enough to waste away an entire arm of Wu Dong¡¯s.

    He never proceeded to chase after the fleeing Wu Dong. Although he hadpletely trashed thetter, the current him had a more important matter to attend to.

    Turning his body around, he looked towards the depths of the tornado. In the next moment, his figure explosively shot towards it. Now, he needed to grasp the best timing to obtain that Spiritual Treasure!

    As Wu Dong fled away, the various experts below could faintly hear the furious roars of the former ringing out from the tornado. Hearing those angry roars, their expressions slightly changed. Nevertheless, due to the obstruction of the storm, they were able to determine exactly what had appeared during that moment.

    The faint smile originally present on Liu Ying¡¯s face started to slowly turn dark. Clearly, he had felt that something was not quite right.

    Whoosh!

    As everyone was guessing about what had happened, a glowing figure suddenly shot out from the tornado storm in an extremely miserable fashion, immediately drawing all of their gazes.

    And there, Wu Dong was fleeing in terror, a deathly-pale shadow present on his face, body drenched in cold sweat. He appeared as miserable as a stray dog on the streets,pletely different from the arrogant aura of a City Lord that he had shown at the very beginning.

    As their gazes shot over to Wu Dong, before finally resting on his missing arm, the eyes of quite a few people furiously narrowed, while thick feelings of terror and dread erupted within their minds.

    <i>That Wu Dong had actually lost an arm in such a short span of time?!</i>

    <i>That Mu Chen¡¯s unexpectedly that formidable? Relying on his strength at Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase, he not only forced Wu Dong to retreat, he even caused him to lose an arm?! How is this possible?!</i>

    The hearts of every expert tremored in shock as their expressions continued to fluctuate.

    At this moment, Liu Ying had also seen the current state of Wu Dong. Therefore, the dark shadow originally present on his face became even darker to the point of being able to frighten people. Clenching his hands as tightly as he could, his handsome face had started to slowly warp and distort. <i>That waste Wu Dong! He had actually been injured into such a state?!</i>

    While fury exploded within Liu Ying¡¯s heart, Xia Youran was also baffled by the scene unfurling before her, with her beautiful eyes brimming with shock and astonishment. She knew that Mu Chen being able to represent the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy meant that that he definitely possessed some redeeming qualities to warrant so. However, she never imagined that thetter would actually be able to injure Wu Dong to such a degree in such a short span of time.

    Regardless of anything, that Wu Dong¡¯s a person that had experienced the Human Body Disaster. Although he had failed to pass through it, he was still much strong than any other normal Heavenly Completion Stage. However, it seems as if she had still underestimated that little fellow Mu Chen.

    Gently crossing her jade-like arms in front of her ample bosom, Xia Youran breathed a sigh of relief, while the chilling intent originally present on her lovable facepletely faded away. Staring amusingly at Liu Ying, whose handsome face had slightly warped, she said, ¡°Look¡¯s like your wish didn¡¯te true, after all.¡±

    Hearing her words, Liu Ying¡¯s gaze turned dark as fury and angry rushed out of his heart. With a dark voice, he replied, ¡°It¡¯s too early to be happy. Since Wu Dong¡¯s useless, let me personally test how much he¡¯s worth!¡±

    As his voice rang out, Liu Ying stomped his foot, sending himself rocketing straight into the sky. In an instant, an extremely powerful wave of Spiritual Energy swept out from him like a giant sphere. Unexpectedly, it caused the spatial gales wreaking havoc in this region to bepletely unable to reach within a range of a few hundred feet of him!

    This scene instantly caused the crowd of experts to feel shocked as dreadful expressions appeared on their faces as they looked towards the figure radiating with a terrifying aura. Tremors shook through their shocked hearts a they thought, <i>Is this the highest level of the younger generation in the Northern Heavens Continent? From the looks of it, that Liu Ying might have already passed through the first of the Three Sovereign Disasters, the Human Body Disaster, right?</i>

    ¡°This Liu Ying wants to personally take action!¡± Some people eximed out in shock, before their gazes turned scorching hot. Generally speaking, a person on the level of Liu Ying would only personally take action at the area of the baptism. No one ever imagined that he would actually be forced to take action by Mu Chen, whose strength was only at the Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase.

    ¡°You dare, Liu Ying?!¡±

    Frowning deeply, with a move of her alluring body, Xia Youran shot forward like a bolt of lightning, appearing right before Liu Ying. Spiritual Energy that blotted the skies immediately swept out from her, causing her exquisitely voluptuous and alluring body to glow with luster. This caused her skin to appear as white as snow, resulting in her looking iparably alluring and soul-stirring.

    ¡°Xia Youran!¡±

    A deep roar of fury rang out from Liu Ying. Sending a dark gaze towards Xia Youran, who had obstructed his path, a fierce roar rang out, ¡°Step aside!¡±

    ¡°I advise you not to go too overboard, Liu Ying!¡± replied Xia Youran. At this moment, her lovable face had turned ice-cold as wave-like Spiritual Energy that blotted the skies swept out from behind her, appearing like a giant sea. Faced against Liu Ying, who was radiating a terrifying aura, not a single hint of fear nor dread was present on her, as her ice-cold voice rang out through the sky.

    ¡°With me here, I¡¯ll absolutely not let you touch a single bit of him!¡±

    Hearing her reply, Liu Ying¡¯s face grew even more cold and dark. Seeing Xia Youran wanting to protect Mu Chen to such lengths caused the mes within his heart to re to greater heights. Unable to contain his impulsion to rip thetter into thousands of pieces, he took a step forward. Waves of pressure formed by Spiritual Energy that blotted the skies enveloped Xia Youran as an explosive roar rang out, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll see if you¡¯ve any ability to prevent me from touching single bit of him!¡±

    ¡°Come and try!¡±

    As she roared her reply, Xia Youran had simrly taken a step forward,ing into a head-on collision with him. Two powerful Spiritual Energy pressure waves smashed violently against one another, causing thunderous explosions to ring out. As the pressure waves expanded out, the breathing of quite a few experts present below turned sluggish, with them not daring to take deep breaths of air. From the looks of it, the two characters present within the peak of the younger generation in the Northern Heavens Continent seemed to be ready to take action against one another.

    The surrounding atmosphere appeared to have frozen up, with even the rampaging spatial gales being unable to blow in their vicinity.

    Within the air, the two figures coldly stared at one another, with the atmosphere being of mutual hostility.

    As the two people stood in confrontation, Mu Chen had already smoothly reached the deepest region of the tornado. Within its eye, the iparably rampant spatial winds werepletely absent. The calmness here and the flurry of turmoil outside formed two pictures that were at the extremities of each other.

    Floating in the eye of the tornado, Mu Chen sent his zingly-hot gaze towards his front, where a clump of light radiated with dazzling brilliance. Within the centre of the clump of brilliance was a bone that appeared to be made of jade, quietly floating within. Indescribable fluctuations radiated from it, causing the surrounding air to slightly tremble.

    This was a pressure that caused even the heavens and earth to tremble.

    The pressure of a Heavenly Sovereign!

    That jade bone was without a doubt left behind by a Heavenly Sovereign!

 Chapter 406 - Bone of a Heavenly Sovereign

    <strong>Chapter 406 - Bone of a Heavenly Sovereign</strong>

    A small bone as white as jade, yet it caused the heavens and earth to shake under its prestige. Naturally, with other trembling present, there was also Mu Chen, staring with his eyes wide open.

    At this moment, Mu Chen was staring tightly at the white bone, his heart pounding hard and rapidly. From the pressure radiating from it, the white bone was naturally left behind by the Heavenly Sovereign that had sat and passed away here in the ancient antiquity. If this was known by the fellows outside of the tornado they would definitely risk their lives to snatch and obtain it with their hands.

    It was fortunate that he took action fast, not waiting for the spatial gales to weaken before entering the tornado. If such a treasure was revealed out in the open, god knows what kind of carnage and ughter it would attract. At that time, Mu Chen would truly not have the confidence to obtain such a treasure in front of those bloodshot madmen who would be close to losing their minds.

    Bang! Bang!

    Suppressing his rapidly pounding heart, Mu Chen¡¯s face changed in the next instant as he felt the mysterious ck paper within his aurasea trembling with increasing intensity. This feeling appeared as if it was about to forcefully break out from his body.

    ¡°Stop jumping about! After I¡¯ve obtained that item, there¡¯s naturally a part for you!¡±

    A bitter feeling hung within Mu Chen¡¯s mouth as he kept on repeating those words in his mind. He held the mysterious ck paper within his body with extreme importance. If it was to rush out of his body, and by the off chance was unable to return, he would truly vomit blood today. He would rather note into contact with the bone of the Heavenly Sovereign, rather than lose that mysterious ck paper within his body due to one careless mistake.

    As if hearing the cries of Mu Chen, the trembling of the mysterious ck paper finally started to slowly weaken. This made Mu Chen wipe the cold sweat on his forehead in relief. He didn¡¯t dare to presume the possibility of any spiritual consciousness of this mysterious ck paper. Nevertheless, it possessed some sentience, being able to feel the thoughts and feelings of the person it was in.

    As the mysterious ck paper calmed down, Mu Chen turned his gaze back towards the jade-white bone within the clump of light. After hesitating for a bit, he started to close in. As he got closer, not a single movement was observed from the jade-white bone as it floated quietly within the clump of light.

    Staring at the jade-white bone calmly floating there, Mu Chen gave a ferocious clench of his teeth, while extending his hand out to grab it.

    Bang!

    At the very instant when Mu Chen¡¯s hand had grabbed whole of the white bone, an astonishing amount of lightning seemed to explode within his body. As his face turned red, a mouthful of blood spurted out. At this moment, his expression violently contorted as he felt an indescribably frightening pressure radiating from the white bone,pletely enveloping his entire body.

    At this moment, his body appeared to have been pressed under a mountain range that spanned to the heavens, causing creaking sounds to ring out from his entire body. If not for him having cultivated his Thunder God Physique, he would have been immediately crushed into bits. However, even with that, blood started to flow out from every pore of his body, while his body started to intensely tremble.

    This white bone was just a small part of the bones left behind by the Heavenly Sovereign when he had passed away while sitting here. Nevertheless, the strength it possessed was not something that a person on the level of Mu Chen coulde into contact with.

    Clenching his teeth tightly, blood started flowing out from the corners of his mouth. Nevertheless, regardless of his life, Mu Chen didn¡¯t rx his grip on the white bone. At this moment, a stubborn and unyielding expression that would cause people to be moved was disyed on his handsome face.

    Bang! Bang!

    The peals of lightning exploding within his body continued to increase in frequency, with even his Spiritual Energy being shaken to the point of turning intoplete turmoil. As Mu Chen¡¯s face grew increasingly red, yet another mouthful of blood spurted out from him.

    The hand grabbing onto the white bone trembled as blood continued to drip and flow from it, causing the white bone to bepletely soaked in blood.

    However, just as Mu Chen was about to give up in helplessness, deep abstruse rays of ck brilliance suddenly erupted from the mysterious ck paper. Ancient words seemed to surface from within the ck brilliance, before transforming into streaks of ck lights, shooting out from within.

    Humm!

    Sounds akin to an ancient mantra rang out from Mu Chen¡¯s body. The Qi and aura churning within his body, as well as his Spiritual Energy that had erupted out, had unexpectedly be calm and tranquil in an instant. Even the terrifying peals of thunder ringing within his body had started to slowly turn quiet under the sounds of the ancient mantra.

    At this moment, unconceble ecstasy and tion erupted on Mu Chen¡¯s face.

    This mysterious ck paper had finally started to show movement!

    As the mantra rang out, Mu Chen¡¯s arm, which was shaking intensely, had also calmed down. In the next instant, he noticed iparably ancient words transforming into ck streaks of light, rushing out from his body, before wrapping around that jade-like white bone. As the ck streaks of light circled the bone, they appeared to stain it like ink, quickly suppressing the brilliance radiating from it.

    Within a short span of a dozen breaths, the white bone had already transformed into one of a jet-ck colour, akin to being smothered within ink. As for the frightening pressure radiating from it, it appeared to have been sealed up, with not a single hint of it remaining.

    Mu Chen finally regained the freedom of his body, causing him to breath a deep sigh of relief, before casting a shocked and doubtful gaze towards the ck-coloured bone, which had stopped showing any abnormal signs of activity. Why would this bone of a Heavenly Sovereign be sealed up by the mysterious ck paper?

    ¡°Exactly where did this mysterious ck papere from?¡±

    Mu Chen muttered to himself while feeling slightly shocked within his heart. This mysterious ck paper could not only seal and suppress an ancient ominous weapon like the Great Meru Demonic Pir, it also sealed something like the remnants of a Heavenly Sovereign. This thing truly was slightly frightening. Although he still wasn¡¯t able to make an estimate of its origin, Mu Chen was absolutely sure that this mysterious ck paper was extremely, extremely terrifying.

    Bang!

    While Mu Chen was still in a daze as he thought about the ck paper, low and deep bangs rang from the outside, causing him to immediately regain his rity. Turning around to look, he saw that the gigantic tornado and surrounding storm appeared to have started to slowly dissipate away, with the spatial gales also following suit.

    ¡°I¡¯ve to hurry up and get away from here!¡±

    Feeling startled by this, Mu Chen hastily stored the jet-ck bone away. Although he didn¡¯t suffer severe injuries earlier, he had suffered some due to the pressure radiating out from the white bone, which had impacted hisbat capability. If anyone was to spot his less than ideal condition, he would be hardpressed to say that nothing would happen; after all, there were too many people covertly eying this ce.

    With a shift of his body, Spiritual Light condensed below his feet, before transforming into a gigantic shadow of a dragon. Carrying Mu Chen on it¡¯s back, with a wave of its body, it pierced through the dissipating tornado and storms, before rapidly retreating from there.

    Bang!

    At the same time, on the earth below, the various experts present had also sensed the weakening spatial gales in their surroundings, causing happiness and tion to gush out from their eyes. Staring towards the weakening tornado and storms with scorching gazes, their bodies grew taut, waiting for the moment to immediately dash in to obtain the treasure at the very instant the storms dissipated away.

    Within the skies, Xia Youran and Liu Ying were still in confrontation with each other, both parties shooting iparably cold and frosty gazes towards each other, while Spiritual Energy that blotted the skies swept out from them. Although they were currently like daggers in a drawn state, they did not reveal their true strength, since both of them were extremely clear about the tyrannical strength of the opposite party. In an exchange, regr methods would definitely not work against either of them. However, if they were to use their true skills, there would definitely be prices that needed to be paid. As of now, they have yet to arrive at the area of the baptism. If they were to go all-out now, it would be tantamount to giving a heaven-sent opportunity to other people.

    Therefore, regardless of the anger and fury present within Liu Ying¡¯s heart, he didn¡¯t dare to be reckless under the watchful gaze of Xia Youran.

    ¡°Hmph! The spatial gales are about to dissipate. At that time, when everyone rushes forward, that brat won¡¯t be able to escape, even if he prays to the gods!¡± said Liu Ying in a dark voice.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry about him.¡± replied Xia Youran with a sneer.

    A chilling glint shed within Liu Ying¡¯s eyes upon hearing her reply. However, just as he was able to speak out, a dragon roar suddenly resounded across the skies. Liu Ying hastily raised his head, only to see an illusionary shadow of a dragon surface within the dissipating storms. Waving its tail, the dragon appeared in a ce a thousand feet away from Liu Ying in a sh. Such speed of the dragon caused even Liu Ying to be startled.

    Roar!

    As the dragon roar resounded, under the amazed looks of the people below, the dragon shadow quickly disappeared into the horizon far away.

    Everyone stared in amazement as the dragon shadow disappeared into the horizon, before raising their heads again, only to see that the tornado and the storms in the sky had already dissipated away. However, there was not a single presence of the Spiritual Treasure that was once present within it, as if the tornado and storms had vanished into thin air.

    A moment of silence hung over all of the experts present in this stretch of the world.

    ¡°That dragon shadow earlier seems to be from that brat...¡±

    ¡°Fucking shit! He snatched the Spiritual Treasure away!¡±

    ¡°Such running speed!¡±

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    After the moment of silence, furious shouts and curses violently erupted in the skies as the faces of many experts turned green with rage. They had painstakingly waited here for more than half a day, waiting with great difficulty for the storms to dissipate. Yet, in the end, Mu Chen had already snatched the treasure and fled. The most hateful thing was that they had actually stared with open eyes as he ran away.

    ¡°Chase him! Don¡¯t let him get away!¡±

    In the end, there were still some people who weren¡¯t willing to give up, roaring out in fury as they furiously shot towards the direction where the dragon shadow had disappeared to.

    Looking towards the direction the dragon shadow had disappeared to with her beautiful eyes, Xia Youran gave a sweetugh as she thought, <i>That smelly brat¡¯s truly fast at slipping away. </i> Nevertheless, from the looks of it, he should have gotten the treasure into his hands.

    Sweeping her gaze out, she shot a look towards Liu Ying, noticing the ashen expression present on thetter¡¯s face. It could be considered that he had been taught a vicious lesson by Mu Chen today. Not only was he unable to subdue thetter, he had even allowed thetter to snatch the treasure and smoothly slip away.

    ¡°Hehe. Look¡¯s like your wish has truly gone down the drain,¡± said Xia Youran with a grin, while the Spiritual Energy radiating from her that blotted the skies started to slowly dissipate away. Since Mu Chen had managed to sessfully slip away, there was naturally no more need for her to hang around this irksome fellow anymore.

    Shooting a dark look at Xia Youran, Liu Ying replied in a chilling tone, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that brat¡¯s gonna hide just like that. As long as he dares to enter the area of the baptism, I¡¯ll naturally be able to capture him, and have him obediently hand the item over!¡±

    As his voice rang out, Liu Ying didn¡¯t stay there any longer. With a wave of his sleeve, he brought along his heart brimming with hatred as he turned around and left. Today, he had truly thrown his face away.

    Seeing the back figure of Liu Ying in the distance, Xia Youran gave a sneer. With a move of her alluring figure, she headed towards the opposite direction of him, leaving behind those on the ground staring at each other, with not a single harvest at all. After a brief moment, the experts gave a helpless sigh as they thought, <i>All of this for nothing. </i>

 Chapter 407 - Blood Essence of a Heavenly Sovereign

    <strong>Chapter 407 - Blood Essence of a Heavenly Sovereign</strong>

    Whoosh!

    A streak of light shot across the sky at an astonishing speed, leaving behind faintly discernable dragon roars ringing out behind. That was an illusionary shadow of a dragon, with a figure present on its back. Howling as it travelled across the horizon, it shot across the skies at an astonishing speed.

    Standing on the back of the dragon shadow, Mu Chen looked towards the earth that was rapidly increasing in distance from him, while an expression of sighing in admiration appeared within his eyes. The speed of the Dragon Soaring Art was truly way too fast. No wonder why the White Dragon Sovereign was able to smoothly flee from the encirclement of multiple Sovereigns from the Dragon Demonic Pce that year.

    ording to Mu Chen¡¯s currentprehension of the ¡°Dragon Soaring Art¡±, he knew that this Dragon Soaring Art was divided roughly into a few phases. The first phase was the ¡°Dragon Shadow¡±. The second phase was the ¡°Dragon Soaring¡±, with the third phase being ¡°Dragon Evasion¡±. As of now, with his strength breaking into the Heavenly Completion stage, having drastically improved,pared to before, Mu Chen¡¯s Dragon Soaring Art had progressed to the second phase, ¡°Dragon Soaring¡±. Upon reaching this phase, one¡¯s Spiritual Energy would be able to cause a giant dragon to surface from one¡¯s body. With this giant dragon, it was able to carry Mu Chen to travel across the heavens and earth, with its speed appearing as if it could chase after the stars and moon.

    Mu Chen was confident that with his current speed, Heavenly Completion Stage, even those experts that have passed through the first of the Three Sovereign Disasters, the Human Body Disaster, wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up to him.

    Due to this very reason, Mu Chen dared to snatch the treasure in front of the eyes of so many experts who were covertly eying it, since he had the confidence to safely leave after snatching the treasure.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯ll take before I can reach the third phase, ¡®Dragon Evasion¡¯...¡± muttered Mu Chen to himself. It¡¯s said that if one was able to cultivate the Dragon Soaring Art to the phase of ¡°Dragon Evasion¡±, one could transform one¡¯s body into that of a giant dragon. At that time, one would be able to pierce through space, causing even normal Sovereigns to bite one¡¯s dust.

    A moment of yearn for that hung within Mu Chen¡¯s mind, before he regained his thoughts about his current position. Looking towards the far distance behind him, he was able to faintly discern some Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating from there. <i>Looks like there¡¯re some fellows that aren¡¯t willing to give up on attempting to snatch the treasure from me, huh?</i>

    ¡°I¡¯ve to first find a ce to recover and recuperate.¡±

    Mu Chen muttered to himself. Furthermore, he was burning with impatience to see exactly what uses that bone of a Heavenly Sovereign had.

    As this thought shed within his mind, Mu Chen immediately reacted, causing the giant dragon below his feet to explosively increase in speed. In a sh, he and the dragon disappeared across the horizon. After some time, he appeared within a range of towering mountainous ridges. Waving his sleeve, the giant dragon shadow below him dissipated away, while he rushed down, descending within a small concealed mountain valley.

    Within the depths of the mountain valley, Mu Chen found a mountain crevice to drill himself into, before sitting down with crossed legs. Before he started to look at the bone, he withdrew all of his Spiritual Energy aura, turning to something akin to a rock, masking himself within the mountain¡¯s crevice.

    Not long after withdrawing his Spiritual Energy fluctuations, whooshing sounds started to ring out in the sky as figures shot across in session. As they scanned their vicinity to no avail, unwilling curses and shouts rang out from them before they started to head off towards the distance.

    Within the mountain, Mu Chen¡¯s faintly shut eyes started to slowly open, while an amused smile curled up from the corner of his mouth. In the next moment, his expression turned extremely serious as his hands carefully retrieved the jet-ck Heavenly Sovereign¡¯s bone that had turned abnormally quiet.

    At this moment, remaining abnormally quiet, the Heavenly Sovereign¡¯s bone didn¡¯t radiate with any of the past pressure that it possessed before, appearing iparablymon and ordinary-looking.

    ying around with it in his hands for a while, a frown started to appear on his forehead. After a while, he twitched his mouth in helplessness, since he discovered that no matter what he did, not a single reaction was garnered from the jet-ck bone. He had attempted to circte Spiritual Energy into it, but to no avail, since Spiritual Energy would just get unreasonably shaken off upon contact with the ck bone.

    Clearly, after sealing the Heavenly Sovereign¡¯s bone, the mysterious ck paper had isted all ways that people could use to search for the bone.

    Holding onto the ck bone, Mu Chen gave a bitterugh. <i>Looks like the only way is to get the mysterious ck paper to take action.</i> With his little bit of strength, it was simply impossible for him to dip his finger into this treasure.

    <i>You¡¯re the best, you¡¯re the boss. I leave it up to you.</i>

    Mu Chen muttered in his heart.

    Just as his voice rang out within his heart, the mysterious ck paper within his aurasea erupted with rays of ck brilliance. Rays of brilliance surfaced on the the thin piece of ck paper like the most ancient of writings, recording about the mysteries of the world, appearing none the more mysterious.

    Whoosh!

    A ray of brilliance shot out from the mysterious ck paper, before gushing out from Mu Chen¡¯s palm, aiming straight at that tiny ck bone.

    Chi! Chi!

    The ck colour on the bone quickly withdrew, turning back into its sparkling and lustrous form in the short span of a few breaths, appearing exceedingly perfect, like a piece of pure jade. Furthermore, this time, there wasn¡¯t any of the previous intense reaction that came from the Heavenly Sovereign¡¯s bone, like in the past, as it quietly sat within Mu Chen¡¯s palm.

    Converging his mind over, Mu Chen observed the abnormal glossiness on the surface of the jade-like bone, with not a single trace of blemish present, akin to a perfect piece of artwork. Furthermore, due to the sparkling and lustrous appearance of the jade-like bone, Mu Chen was even able to see a drop of what it seemed to be golden-coloured blood slowly circting within.

    <i>There¡¯s actually the blood essence of the Heavenly Sovereign within this jade-like bone?!</i>

    Looking at the golden blood essence within the bone, Mu Chen¡¯s hearted started to rapidly pound. That¡¯s the blood essence of a Heavenly Sovereign! Although it was only just a little bit present, even Sovereign stage experts would turn bloodshot when faced with such a thing. Although it was said that there was a Heavenly Sovereign that had passed away in the ancient antiquity while sitting within the Divine Spiritual Mountain range, after the passing of time, everything of the Heavenly Sovereign should have been washed away by the sands of time. Even powerful blood essence should have gradually faded away during such a long length of time. However, who would have imagined that there would actually be a few drops of it remaining within this jade-like bone.

    This was truly a treasure!

    Mu Chen could feel his breath turning exceedingly rough and loud.

    Humm.

    Although Mu Chen was ecstatic about the golden blood essence before his eyes, humming sounds started to ring out from the mysterious ck paper in his aurasea once again.

    As that happened, the jade-like bone started to slowly float up from Mu Chen¡¯s palm. In the next moment, Mu Chen observed rays of brilliance radiating out from it. As for the few drops of golden blood essence, they had unexpected started to slowly spread out from within the jade-like bone, before floating quietly in front of Mu Chen.

    Pale rays of golden light radiated from them, causing the entire crevice to be illuminated in a golden hue. Mu Chen tightly stared at the few drops of golden blood essence. Although he wasn¡¯t able to feel overly astonishing Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating from them, he was able to faintly discern the terrifying energy contained within those few drops of blood essence.

    Even a Sovereign would be met with exceedingly astonishing and face-changing shock.

    Furthermore, there appeared to be low and deep peals of thunder ringing out from within the golden blood essence. From the looks of it, when the Heavenly Sovereign was still alive, he or she might have cultivated in some kind of special martial art that possessed a Lightning attribute. Only then would his or her blood essence possess such frightening powers of lightning.

    Whoosh!

    All of a sudden, those few drops of golden blood essence transformed into a golden rays of light, shooting straight towards Mu Chen. In the next instant, in front of his iparably astonished gaze, it drilled straight into his body.

    This unforeseen turn of events caused inconsble terror to instant erupt within Mu Chen¡¯s heart. Indeed, his eyes were watering due to the blood essence of the Heavenly Sovereign. However, with his current level of strength, he was simply unable to enjoy such a thing. Even a single drop of it would cause his body to explode apart!

    Chi!

    Without giving the slightest bit of care about the wishes of Mu Chen, the golden blood essence rushed straight into his body, piercing through his blood, flesh and meridians. With an astonishing speed, it proceeded to dissipate within Mu Chen¡¯s body, causing a him to feel as if a drop of ink has been dipped into a vat of water.

    Bang! Bang!

    Frightening shes of thunder started to resound within Mu Chen¡¯s body once again, causing his face to turn deathly-pale. At this moment, he could feel a terrifying amount of energy suddenly erupting from within his body, seemingly wanting to explode his body apart.

    This energy¡¯s too frightening, and he waspletely unable to endure it!

    However, just as Mu Chen was about to fall into despair, not stopping for long within his blood and flesh, the golden blood essence rushed straight into the depths of his body. Drilling straight into his aurasea, it finally sank right into the mysterious ck paper.

    Chi! Chi!

    As the golden blood essence drilled into the mysterious ck paper, thetter started trembling for a moment as golden runic patterns seemed to appear on its surface, one after another. Those runic patterns seemed to consist of ancient writings from the depths of the mysterious ck paper, radiating with endless mystery and a feeling of being immeasurable.

    The thing concealed within the mysterious ck paper appeared to have been activated by the blood essence of the Heavenly Sovereign!

    Although Mu Chen as extremely interested to know exactly what background the mysterious ck paper had, he could not afford to have the slightest bit of stray thoughts at this moment. Although the golden blood essence has beenpletely absorbed by thetter, slight traces of the golden blood essence had stuck to Mu Chen¡¯s blood and flesh when it had pierced through his body.

    Just this tiny little trace of remnants was still exceedingly frightening to Mu Chen.

    Therefore, Mu Chen¡¯s entire body had transformed into something like a furnace at this moment, with all the blood and flesh in his body needing to burn.

    Golden arcing rays carried along golden-coloured lightning brilliance, piercing and weaving about in Mu Chen¡¯s blood and flesh. Intense pain started to wrack out from Mu Chen¡¯s entire body, causing green veins to bulge and swell at his temples, making him appear exceedingly fierce and malevolent.

    Fuck his mother! He was already unable to endure it anymore! Nevertheless, the mysterious ck paper had already sank into a state of transformation,pletely unable to provide the slightest bit of help to him.

    Now, he could only rely on himself!

    Clenching his teeth tightly, with a wave of his sleeve, a lotus flower congealed from ck-coloured lightning liquid appeared in a sh. This was the Lightning God¡¯s Lotus that he had obtained after previously helping the Northern Sea Dragon. This Lightning God¡¯s Lotus had an extremely beneficial effect towards the tempering of one¡¯s physique. After obtaining it, Mu Chen had been relying on the energy of the Lightning God¡¯s Lotus to cultivate his Thunder God Physique ever since.

    As of now, his situation was exceedingly dangerous! The remnants of the Heavenly Sovereign¡¯s blood essence was too frightening, almost causing his body to explode under its might! Now, he needed to promote his already tyrannical physique up a notch! If not, it would be extremely hard for him to escape from this life-threatening disaster.

    Sitting on the Lightning God¡¯s Lotus, Mu Chen forcefully suppressed his body, which seemed to want to ignite and burst into mes. Bringing his hands together to form a seal, he started to circte the cultivation method of the Thunder God Physique. Although he was in extreme danger at this moment, it could also be said that he had an extreme stroke of luck. If he was able to absorb and refine the energy contained within the Heavenly Sovereign¡¯s blood essence remnants, his Thunder God Physique might be able to achieve a breakthrough, yet again!

    If he was able to sessfully breakthrough, Mu Chen¡¯s strength would be heavily promoted! However, if he failed to breakthrough, it would be extremely hard for him to keep his little life past today!

    Mu Chen clenched his teeth. At this moment, the only thing he could do was to fight with all he had!

 Chapter 408 - Sovereign Celestial Body

    <strong>Chapter 408 - Sovereign Celestial Body</strong>

    Bang!

    Frantic peals of lightning erratically resounded within Mu Chen¡¯s body, while a golden-coloured splendor was seemingly present throughout his internals. Even his flesh, blood and even bones were stained by this golden colour, appearing as if they were casted from gold.

    This golden colour continued to crazily corrode away Mu Chen¡¯s internals. Within the golden colour was minute spots of golden-coloured lightning sparks. Those golden-coloured lightning sparks were extremely minute; however, they contained extremely frightening energies within them. Any ce that they travelled past would cause a state of destruction within Mu Chen¡¯s body, as if that area would explode apart.

    Intense pain continued to crazily wrack throughout his body.

    For his Thunder God¡¯s Physique to grow stronger, Mu Chen would need to endure extremely intense pain and suffering for it to progress. However, upon every sessful progression, he would possess a strength that would cause people to feel drunk. This was something that would cause countless people to love and envy him, since other people would be unable to abandon anything just for the sake of the pursuit of power.

    Simrly, Mu Chen was unable to abandon his pursuit of strength. Therefore, he could only go all-out and crazily activate his Thunder God¡¯s Physique. Within his body, ck lightning sparks surfaced within his flesh and blood, continuously enveloping the golden light in an attempt to refine it.

    However, although the ck lightning contained a portion of the Divine ck Lightning¡¯s strength, the golden lightning sparks were clearly more frightening. Even with something as strong as the Divine ck Lightning appeared somewhat weak in front of them. Thinking about it, the Divine ck Lightning was, after all, the Lightning Tribtion that Spiritual Beasts would have to pass when they break through to be Divine Beasts. That kind of tribtion was somewhat simr to the ¡°Three Sovereign Disasters¡± that the humans would have to pass through to breakthrough into the Sovereign realm. Contrary to that, those golden lightning sparks had originated from a Heavenly Sovereign. In front of an existence like that, the ck Divine Lightning would appear akin to ordinary lightning with a slight increase in power.

    Fortunately, what was corroding Mu Chen¡¯s flesh and blood was, after all, the remnant blood essence of the Heavenly Sovereign. Although it was strong, its followup wasn¡¯t strong, which allowed him to endure, before slowly refining and absorbing it at the end!

    Therefore, Mu Chen furiously activated his Thunder God¡¯s Physique to its utmost limit, and slivers of ck lightning sparks pierced through his flesh and blood, rushing forth towards the golden sparks wave after wave. Although they had surged forth time and time again, they were corroded and assimted by the golden lightning sparks. However, during that process, there would also be minute bits of the golden light breaking apart and dissipate away, before being greedily absorbed by Mu Chen¡¯s flesh and blood.

    As they absorbed those broken up flecks of golden light, a pale golden colour started to faintly appear on Mu Chen¡¯s flesh and blood, while an indescribable tyrannical and overpowering feeling started to faintly radiate from him.

    After enduring the bout of intense pain and suffering, Mu Chen started to gradually adapt to it, before proceeding to focus his mind and spirit. Using this long drawn-out method, he slowly continued to break the iparably golden lightning sparks apart, bit by bit. After absorbing the outer parts, the lightning liquid, which formed the Lightning God¡¯s Lotus Mu Chen was sitting on, started to crackle with ck lightning sparks as strands of Divine ck Lighting continued to unceasingly pour into Mu Chen¡¯s body, helping him consume the energies of the golden lightning sparks.

    Under this attack from the inside and outside, the painful expression present on Mu Chen¡¯s face started to gradually fade away, while the intense battle raging within his body started to shift towards his control.

    Time quickly psed, with a day¡¯s worth of time gradually ticking past.

    Within this day, Mu Chen sat within the Lightning God¡¯s Lotus, not moving a single inch. As the sparks of ck lightning continued to radiate from the lotus, it seemingly engulfed the entirety of Mu Chen¡¯s body. As the rays of brilliance radiated from the lightning sparks slowly squirmed about, astonishing energy fluctuations radiated from them.

    Humm!

    All of a sudden, faint golden rays of brilliance slowly shone from the ck lightning sparks surrounding Mu Chen¡¯s body. Under the golden glow, those ck rays of brilliance appeared to be like snow that had shed againstva, rapidly melting into it.

    As this happened, Mu Chen¡¯s body surfaced from under the ck lightning sparks. However, at this moment, a faint golden glow covered the entirety of his body, appearing akin to ayer of gold from afar, looking simr to the golden bodies of those buddhas. Furthermore, Mu Chen¡¯s body had be much stronger than the day before!

    After persisting awhile, the golden glow started to gradually disperse away, revealing the ck rays of brilliance radiating from the lightning arcs that had condensed on Mu Chen¡¯s chest. As the lightning arcs extended out, they started to transform into a lightning rune!

    Diplo Rune Lightning Physique!

    After refining and absorbing that remnant blood essence, Mu Chen¡¯s Thunder God¡¯s Physique had finally progressed, reaching the level of Diplo Rune Lightning Physique!

    Mu Chen¡¯s tightly shut eyes started to slowly open at this moment. As he did so, golden brilliance seemed to sh within those ck pupils of his, appearing extremely sharp and prative.

    Lowering his head, he took a look at the lightning rune imprinted on his chest that was gradually dissipating away, while a look of satisfaction surfaced within his eyes. It was already hard to cultivate a Body Refining Divine Art, with the Thunder God¡¯s Physique adding another notch of difficulty on top of that. After starting to cultivate theplete version of the Thunder God¡¯s Physique, Mu Chen had not once stopped in cultivating and training it. However, as of now, just by relying on that sliver of blood essence from the Heavenly Sovereign, he had genuinely reach the level of Diplo Rune Lightning Physique.

    Stepping off from the Lightning God¡¯s Lotus, Mu Chen waved his sleeve, keeping the lotus back. Clenching his fingers, he could feel the tyrannical power surging to near the point of eruption within his body, causing him to grin uncontrobly in happiness. Compared the Mono Rune Lightning Physique, the Diplo Rune Lightning Physique was truly more much tyrannical. ording to his estimates, even an expert who had pass through their Human Body Disaster would truly not be able topete with him on the aspect of brute strength! The Thunder God¡¯s Physique still possessed its formidable aspects.

    After adapting to the surging energy within his body, Mu Chen turned his gaze towards the jade bone that was still floating before him. At this moment, the blood essence within it had already beenpletely absorbed by the mysterious ck paper, leaving it empty. However, even after losing the blood essence, this jade bone still possessed immense energies within it.

    Staring at the jade bone, Mu Chen scratched his head; after all, this jade bone was something that came from the Heavenly Sovereign, and contained immense energies. However, at his current cultivation realm, he was clearly unable to refine those energies. Therefore, the only thing he could do was to store it away, since such a treasure would definitely have some use in the future.

    Carefully holding the jade bone, Mu Chen proceeded to properly store it away.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! The mysterious ck paper!¡±

    Only at this moment did Mu Chen remember the thing that was most important, causing him to hastily sink his consciousness into his aurasea. In there, he spotted the mysterious ck paper once again, quietly floating within. However, at this moment, there was a gigantic transformationpared to its previous appearance. There was no longer a deep, ck darkness on its surface; there were golden-coloured runic patterns extended across it. Those runic patterns gave Mu Chen a feeling of the ancient antiquity from an extremely old age, while appearing to have recorded the mysteries of the heavens and earth.

    With a thought, Mu Chen¡¯s Divine Soul that was sitting within his aurasea stood up, before approaching the ck paper with golden runic patterns with caution. After slightly hesitating, it extended its small hand to gently touch the surface of the ck paper.

    Humm!

    At the instant when Mu Chen¡¯s Divine Soul made contact with the mysterious ck paper, thetter immediately erupted with rays of golden light. Transforming into a glowing screen, with ancient texts appearing to slowly flow and move about on its surface. As Mu Chen¡¯s Divine Soul nkly stared at those iparably profound and abstruse ancient texts, a drunk and stupefied feeling washed over Mu Chen, even though he was clearly unable to read or understand those texts.

    A ancient voice started to ring and reverberate within his mind, causing his nk and vacant state to feel a sensation ofprehension, while a cryptic message from the ancient antiquity started to flow through his mind.

    ¡°The Great Sr Undying Body...¡±

    A tremor shook through Mu Chen¡¯s mind, causing him to abruptly sober up, before fiercely sucking in a breath of cold air. His eyes trembling, Mu Chen stared at the ancient golden text before him. The Great Sr Undying Body! This was actually a Divine Art to cultivate one¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body!

    Furthermore, it was a rather terrifying Sovereign Celestial Body!

    One¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body was a mark of recognition to one¡¯s promotion into the Sovereign realm. Only a genuine Sovereign would be able to congeal a Sovereign¡¯s Celestial Body, and control the heavens and earth. Any single wave of its arm possessed power that could decimate the heavens and sunder the earth. Mu Chen had seen the Sovereign¡¯s Celestial Body belonging to the ck Dragon Sovereign and Dean Tai Cang before. Those were powers that could cause the whole world to shake and tremble.

    That kind of power couldn¡¯t be substituted by any kind of method!

    However, in the Great Thousand World, being the mark of recognition of a Sovereign level existence, the Sovereign Celestial Body could also be ssified into different rankings. ording to what Mu Chen knew, as of now, there were a total of 99 different Sovereign¡¯s Celestial Bodies that could be ranked!

    Every single one of those 99 Sovereign¡¯s Celestial Bodies were extremely frightening. Furthermore, their methods of cultivation were all secrets that were withheld and not circted by the various powers and ns. Only their core members would possess the criteria to cultivate them. Naturally, there were Sovereign Celestial Bodies that were not ranked within those 99. However,pared to those 99, the others all appeared rather normal and ordinary in face of them. Most of them were created from the condensation of one¡¯s own Spiritual Energy without any special capabilities. Therefore, they didn¡¯t possess the qualifications to enter the top 99 rankings.

    If one were to ask what was the most attractive thing to Sovereign realm experts, it would most likely be the cultivation techniques for the Sovereign¡¯s Celestial Bodies within the top 99 rankings.

    For the sake of those cultivation techniques, there would be some Sovereign realm experts willing to offer their services to powerful ns and influences. From this, one could tell the importance of those cultivation techniques to them!

    At this moment, a rather frightening Sovereign¡¯s Celestial Body cultivation technique had appeared before Mu Chen¡¯s eyes.

    The Great Sr Undying Body.

    ording to the knowledge privy to Mu Chen, there seemed to not be such a Celestial Body within the top 99 Sovereign¡¯s Celestial Bodies. However, he had gotten a piece of soul shuddering news from the mysterious ck paper...

    This Great Sr Undying Body was, unexpectedly, just an iplete part of a cultivation technique.

    Theplete version of this cultivation method would lead to a Sovereign¡¯s Celestial Body known as the The Primordial Immortal Body!

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes snapped wide open, while a nk expression hung on his face. He could faintly remember that among the top 99 Sovereign¡¯s Celestial Bodies that shook the Great Thousand World, the Sovereign¡¯s Celestial Body that was ranked 4th was The Primordial Immortal Body!

 Chapter 409 - The Primordial Immortal Body

    <strong>Chapter 409 - The Primordial Immortal Body</strong>

    The Primordial Immortal Body, ranked 4th among the top 99 Sovereign¡¯s Celestial Bodies in all of the worlds and realms!

    Mu Chen stood there, stupefied, with his hands trembling, while an iprehensible message gushed out and filled his mind and heart. He waspletely unable to imagine that this mysterious ck paper would actually harbor such a frightening thing within it...

    The Sovereign¡¯s Celestial Body ranked 4th in all of the worlds and realms. If this news was to be spread out, Mu Chen was 100% sure that even the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy wouldn¡¯t be able to protect him!

    That was because the enticement of this thing was far too great! Countless Sovereign realm experts would turn into mad men to try to snatch and obtain this! Furthermore, they would do so, no matter what the price was!

    Although he had only obtained an iplete version of it, named to the ¡°Great Sr Undying Body¡±, and not the ¡°Primordial Immortal Body¡±, as long as he was able to sessfully cultivate this Sovereign Celestial Body, he would possess the qualifications to pursue that ¡°Primordial Immortal Body¡±! And if he was able to sessfully cultivate that in the future, Mu Chen was confident that he would possess the means to charge anywhere, regardless of the Luo God n or the mysterious n his mother was from!

    Faced against such enticement, even with Mu Chen¡¯s staunch and firm character, his eyes could not help turning bloodshot, while his breathing turnedborious.

    Hu.

    Continuing to take deep breaths, it took Mu Chen a while to regain his rity of mind. Feeling slightly absent-minded, he sat straight down on the floor, licking his lips whilst falling down. Intense mes surged and zed within the depths of his ck eyes. This was the pursuit of strength present within everyone. As long as he possessed ample strength, he would be able to protect the people he wanted to protection. At that time, he would truly be able to stand in front of Luo Li, and brave and weather all storms for the girl he loved!

    He could also rush into the mysterious n his mother was at and bring her out and back to his father without the slightest bit of scruples! He could let his family reunite once again!

    ¡°Primordial Immortal Body...¡±

    Slowly clenching his hands, the mes within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes gushed forth, while a deep roar resounded within his heart. <i>I want it!</i>

    As of now, what he needed was more information!

    Mu Chen sank once again into his aurasea, sensing the ancient message contained within the mysterious ck paper floating there. This time, there was yet another cryptic andplicated message that appeared within his mind.

    ¡°Immortal Catalog...¡±

    ¡°Divine Law of the Ancient Antiquity...¡±

    Faintly closing his eyes, someprehension of the earlier message rose within his mind. Indeed, with his expectations, the mysterious ck paper within his aurasea was an iplete thing. ording to some of the ancient messages recorded on its surface, the mysterious ck paper should be part of the so-called ¡°Immortal Catalog¡±. That was one of the true Divine Laws of the Ancient Antiquity.

    ¡°So, the mysterious ck paper was one part of the Immortal Catalog...that means to say that there should be a total of four simr mysterious ck papers like the one within my body...¡± muttered Mu Chen as he pondered about it. That also meant that there were still three more volumes of the ¡°Immortal Pages¡± circting within all the worlds and realms.

    The other three Immortal Pages should also contain cultivation methods for Sovereign Celestial Bodies that were simr to the ¡°Great Sr Undying Body¡±.

    If he could sessfully cultivate all four Sovereign Celestial Bodies, the ¡°Primordial Immortal Body¡± of legend would appear once again in the world!

    It¡¯s said that a Sovereign¡¯s Celestial Body of this degree would be immortal for eternity, unkible and undying. Even ghosts and gods would dread such strength.

    ¡°Unkible and undying...¡± Mu Chen muttered. This truly was too frightening. Were there truly heaven-defying existences in this world?

    ¡°However...wanting to search and obtain the other three Immortal Pages...what degree of difficulty would that be, huh?¡± Mu Chen muttered while a hopeless smile appeared on his face. From the previous messages he had gotten from the mysterious ck paper, he already knew that there was something else other than the cultivation method for the ¡°Primordial Immortal Body¡± recorded in the Immortal Catalog. Other than that, there was also other ancient sacred objects of world-shaking proportions that possessed the terrifying power of being able to destroy an entire realm contained within.

    As of now, the Immortal Catalog had already been split into four volumes, forming four Immortal Pages. However, these four Immortal Pages weren¡¯t simple, as they inherited part of the power of the Immortal Catalog, possessing their own unique, yet strong, powers. Even some Divine Weapons weren¡¯t able topare to them.

    As for what special powers the other three Immortal Pages possessed, that was something that was not yet known to Mu Chen. However, the Immortal Page within his body was seemingly named the ¡°Sealing Volume¡±, and possessed the powers of sealing. This was why, regardless of Nine Nether in the past, or the Great Meru Demonic Pir as of now, were able to be suppressed and sealed within his body.

    This also meant that if Mu Chen was truly able to obtain all four of the Immortal Pages, he would not only possess the cultivation technique for the ¡°Primordial Immortal Body¡±, he would also possess the sacred object that came from the ancient antiquity!

    Although, at this moment, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t able to get too clear of a mental concept of what an item of this degree would do and be like, he was faintly able to perceive the world-shaking proportions of this so-called ¡°Sacred Object¡±.

    ¡°If this volume of the Immortal Catalog¡¯s been activated by the blood essence of the Heavenly Sovereign, wouldn¡¯t that mean that I might be able to activate some of its power in the future?¡±

    Thinking about that, Mu Chen licked his lips. After so many years, he had finally uncovered the secret behind that mysterious ck paper. However, he never imagined that this activated Immortal Page would have such a severe requirement to the point of actually needing the blood essence of a Heavenly Sovereign. Such a figure was a super existence that ruled over a region of the world. How would ordinary people dare to even think about obtaining the blood essence of such a person?

    If not for his stroke of luck and hitting the jackpot, it would be extremely difficult for him to uncover the secrets behind the mysterious ck paper, even after many years.

    As his thoughts headed down this path, Mu Chen was unable to control a silly smile from appearing on his face. He never imagined that he would obtain such heaven-defying luck before even reaching the area of the baptism in his trip to the Divine Spiritual Mountain. <i>Looks like it truly was the right decision to head over here.</i>

    Feeling free and rxed, Mu Chen stood up. The cultivation technique for a Sovereign¡¯s Celestial Body like the ¡°Great Sr Undying Body¡± required one to be a genuine Sovereign, before it could be cultivated. As of now, what he needed to do was to guard this treasure and quietly wait for that time toe. There was no need for him to get impatient, since no one could take it away from within his body.

    Now, Mu Chen held great anticipation for the day he would breakthrough into the Sovereign Realm. Although this ¡°Great Sr Undying Body¡± didn¡¯t appear within the top 99 rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies, being the prerequisite Sovereign Celestial Body before the cultivation of the ¡°Primordial Immortal Body¡±, if anyone were to say it was weak, even if he was beaten to death, Mu Chen would still not believe it.

    ¡°I should head out now.¡±

    Muttered Mu Chen with a smile. It had been a day since he started cultivating at this location. Thinking about it, the majority of the people would have already rushed and reached the area of the baptism; therefore, he should hurry up. The current journey had already been rewarding for him. Even if he wasn¡¯t able to obtain the Divine Spiritual Baptism, it was something that he could endure. However, he was, after all, representing the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. If he was to give no show within this ce, it wouldn¡¯t be good for the face of the academy.

    Thinking about this point, Mu Chen didn¡¯t continue hesitating. After arranging himself for a bit, he shot out from the mountain¡¯s crevice. Stopping in midair, he surveyed his surroundings. After finding his bearings, he turned and shot of towards the deepest region of the Divine Spiritual Mountain range.

    After carrying on his journey, Mu Chen didn¡¯t make anymore detours along the way, regardless of the appearance of Spiritual Treasures, since they weren¡¯t able to cause any stir within his heart. Increasing his speed, he rushed towards the area of the baptism. After the day of cultivation in the mountain¡¯s crevice, there might already be quite a few experts at the area of the baptism, since there¡¯s only one area for the baptism within this entire Divine Spiritual Mountain range. Within the eyes of the participants, this was the true and genuine treasure here.

    Due to quite a few people having the same destination as him, he was able to obtain some news as he travelled along the way. Although it had only been a day since the opening of the Divine Spiritual Mountain range, the overall situation within this ce had already turned into a hotpot of fiery explosiveness, with people and experts from various ces having fought for god-know¡¯s how many times. At this moment, one could only imagine the sky-high number of experts that had been buried within this endless mountain range.

    From the reports he had obtained, Mu Chen managed to hear about some news with regards to himself. They were actually rted to him obtaining the treasure the day before, due to him causing Wu Dong to lose an arm in the process of obtaining the treasure. This had made his name resound across the entire Divine Spiritual Mountain range, causing quite a few people to restrain their initial disdain and contempt towards himself. Regardless of what methods Mu Chen had used, his strength was only at the realm of Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase. Compared to him, that Wu Dong was a famous person that had experienced a Human Body Disaster. Although thetter had failed to pass through his tribtion, ordinary people at the Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase would absolutely not have the guts to boast around in front of him.

    Despite that, even Wu Dong had lost an arm to Mu Chen. Other than the handful of top figures within the younger generation of the Northern Heavens Continent, who would dare to belittle him anymore?

    Nevertheless, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t care less about this new fame and reputation that was attached to him. On the contrary, he would rather have people look down and underestimate him more. That way, if he was to truly take action, his victim would naturally have to pay an extremely high price then.

    Other than the news rted to him, Mu Chen managed to obtain news that all of the experts within the Divine Spiritual Mountain range had already gathered towards the area of the baptism. For the sake of climbing up the ¡°Nine Heavenly Steps¡± within the area of the baptism, countless experts had unleashed wave after wave of blood-filled ughter and massacre.

    Raising his head, Mu Chen looked towards the far distance in front of him, a frown appeared on his forehead. He wondered, <i>How¡¯s Senior Sister Xia fairing? With her strength, there shouldn¡¯t be anything that could happen to her, right?</i>

    Mu Chen clearly had extremely favorable views towards his Senior Sister Xia Youran, due thetter offering her help time and time again. Thus, he naturally hoped that nothing would happen to her.

    Whoosh!

    Taking a deep breath of air, an illusionary dragon shadow surfaced below Mu Chen¡¯s feet. With a long roar, his speed rapidly increased, reaching an astonishing level. Shooting across the horizon, he quickly flew towards the deepest region of the Divine Spiritual Mountain range.

    Since he had already entered this ce, he would absolutely not give up the Divine Spiritual Baptism!

 Chapter 410 - Nine Heavenly Steps

    <strong>Chapter 410 - Nine Heavenly Steps</strong>

    The most central region of the Divine Spiritual Mountain range.

    This was the most central region within the Divine Spiritual Mountain range. At this very moment, it was filled with a sea of humans, while erratic Spiritual Energies rushed towards the skies. In the skies, on the earth, battles between figures raged on everywhere. As countless Spiritual Energies rushed out and converged together, they caused the heavens and earth within this region to appear exceedingly gorgeous and magnificent.

    This was the end point of the Divine Spiritual Mountain, and also the terminus of all of the massive battles that raged everywhere.

    Experts from various parts of the Northern Heavens Continent would all converge at this ce. If one wanted to distinguish oneself and rise above the rest, one would need to disy one¡¯s true strength to obtain the qualifications to climb the ¡°Nine Heavenly Steps¡±. In this ce, the only way to get one¡¯s message across was by showing true strength. If not, regardless of having a powerful background, the various experts whose eyes had already turned bloodshot by the enticement of the Divine Spiritual Baptism wouldn¡¯t bat a single eyelid to kill anyone. Since this was the case, one should just kill, since this was the rule in this ce. That year, even the participants from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy were buried at his ce. Compared to them, what would other people amount to?

    Without strength, one could only obediently cower and hide!

    Within this chaotic region in the centermost position of this area stood a majestic mountain. Dazzling brilliance radiated from the air above its peak. If one was to take a closer look, one would see a set of iparably massive cloudy steps present within the rays of brilliance. There was a total of nine cloudy steps, with each step containing a dozen stone tforms.The number of stone tforms progressively reduced the higher the step was. At the very top, there seemed to be only five to six tforms present.

    Those were the ¡°Nine Heavenly Steps¡±!

    That was the ce within the Divine Spiritual Mountain that caused the eyes of countless experts to turn bloodshot. That¡¯s because, that was the only ce where one could receive the ¡°Divine Spiritual Baptism¡±!

    However, if one wanted to stand on the Nine Heavenly Steps, one would need to possess absolute strength, since there would be countless people with bloodshot eyes battling out like mad men for the opportunity to stand there. If one¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t sufficient, there would only be one ending! Being killed and sent away from the Nine Heavenly Steps!

    Only the true experts would be able to stand on top of the Nine Heavenly Steps. Overlooking the countless others battling it out below, like gods looking down on ants, they would receive the greatest honor and glory the Divine Spiritual Mountain could give, the Divine Spiritual Baptism!

    At this moment, there were already a few figures standing proud at the bottommost few steps of the Nine Heavenly Steps, whilebatants continuously battled to rush up from below. On the top three steps, however, there was an entirely different scene present there.

    On the top three steps, there weren¡¯t as many people as below, with the total number not even exceeding thirty. As for the top two steps, there were less than ten people present there...

    At this moment, those few figures had upied the most perfect positions on the top of the Nine Heavenly without the slightest bit of restraint. Standing proudly like valiant heroes, there was not a single person that dared to change and vie for their supremacy.

    On the third step from the top, few experts were staring towards the figures positioned on the second step withplicated expressions present in their gazes. Being able to stand at those positions whilst the bloodbath below continued were clear indications of that they weren¡¯t ordinary people. Nevertheless, they were still unable to make the step up, since the ce above them wasn¡¯t somewhere that they could squeeze themselves in.

    That was the ce where only the most elite of the geniuses from the young generation of the Northern Heavens Continent would be qualified to contend for.

    At this moment, although appearing as if everything was calm and tranquil, a rather peculiar atmosphere was present within the second highest step of the Nine Heavenly Steps, which had captured all of the attention of the countless experts below. Seven figures, with each taking a corner of their own, were present there. Although not a single one had sent their Spiritual Energy or aura bursting out, the atmosphere resulting from their presence alone was enough to cause people to be stifled to the point of gasping for air.

    An ordinary-looking male dressed in hemp clothing stood at the front-most position with his hands slightly hanging down by his sides. Appearing as if none of the peculiar atmosphere within this step was felt by him, his eyes were even faintly shut, as if he was resting and recuperating his strength. Despite that, however, the gazes sent by the other six people present were brimming with dread as they looked towards him.

    That was Mo Xingtian.

    Currently the genuine number one figure within the younger generation of the Northern Heavens Continent.

    Standing in a corner tform, a solemn expression hung on Xia Youran¡¯s face as she stared at Mo Xingtian. Turning her head around, she shot a look at the ground below, where the fires of war and bloodshed were so ever present. Countless people continued to fight and battle, with figures dropping left, right, and centre. Nevertheless, she still wasn¡¯t able to spot the figure that she had wished to see.

    ¡°Exactly where...did that fellow, Mu Chen, run off to?¡±

    Xia Youran muttered to herself, a shadow of worry appeared on her lovable face. She and Mu Chen had originally nned to meet up together as soon as possible. However, in the end, she had waited at this ce for a day¡¯s worth of time, with Mu Chen¡¯s figure yet to be seen. Therefore, the only thing she could do was the take the lead and head up here. She never imagined that not a single presence of him could be found since he left her the day before, causing worry to surface within her heart. Could it be that Mu Chen had met with some unfortunate circumstances?

    ¡°Haha. Are you still waiting for that brat to appear?¡± A sneer rang out from a ce not far from her, causing her to look over, only to see a sinister smile that had blossomed on the face of the speaker, Liu Ying. After noticing that it was him, she gave a sneer in response, being toozy to care about him.

    ¡°It has been a very long time since that fellow was present. There¡¯s only two reasons that can exin this. Firstly, he¡¯d been killed by someone. Secondly, he was sufficiently satisfied after obtaining that small Spiritual Treasure and didn¡¯t dare to show up here, then immediately ran off the mountain,¡± said Liu Ying, his smile growing deeper, while contempt and disdain were shining within his eyes. ¡°However, he¡¯s truly smart for knowing to note here. If not, it won¡¯t be so simple to just leave this ce like that.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Xia Youran gave a cold roar in reply.

    Hearing her roar, a chilling glint shed within his eyes, before replying with an indifferent smile, ¡°You don¡¯t believe what I¡¯ve said? Alright then, let¡¯s wait and see. If he truly dares to show up here, please be at ease, for I¡¯ll properly give him a wee, before asking him to hand over the Spiritual Treasure. After that, I make sure he obediently leaves this ce!¡±

    Hearing his taunts, Xia Youran gave a furious clench of her teeth, while her loathe towards Liu Ying rose to the extreme of her limits. However, due to the current unclear situation, rashly taking action wasn¡¯t a rational choice. Therefore, the only thing she could do was to sneer back at him. ¡°What¡¯s the use of you feeling satisfied, huh? You¡¯ve started cultivating much earlier than Mu Chen, and even swallowed all of the resources of your Umbra Chamber of Commerce just to reach this level of cultivation. If you wait one or two more years, I¡¯m afraid that you might not even have the qualifications to hoot in front of him!¡±

    Liu Ying¡¯s face instantly turned dark as he heard her ridiculing words, before sending a sinister smile back as he replied, ¡°Oh? It seems that you¡¯ve actually held that little brat with such high regard. Since he¡¯s such a menace, I¡¯ll wait for him to appear and kill him. That way, everything will be okay, right?¡±

    As he spoke till here, the ridicule appeared even more prominent in Liu Ying¡¯s eyes as he continued speaking, ¡°Naturally...we¡¯ll have to see if that brat will even dare to appear in this ce. From what I can see...¡±

    Roar!

    However, just as Liu Ying was about to finish his sentence, a ferocious dragon roar resounded across the horizon. Everyone turned around, only to see rays of brilliance sparkling from the distance, with what seemed like the shadow of a giant dragon soaring through the air, with a slender figure standing tall on its back.

    ¡°Mu Chen!¡± Spotting that familiar figure, tion and happiness gushed out from Xia Youran¡¯s beautiful eyes.

    ¡°He really does have the courage...¡± muttered Liu Ying as his gaze grew increasingly dark, while a sinister smile appeared on his face. <i>This brat actually has the guts to show up here. Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me me for being merciless!</i>

    At this moment, Mo Xingtian slowly opened his eyes, his deadpan eyes, looking at the giant dragon shadow with an indifferent gaze, muttering, ¡°Dragon Soaring Technique? He¡¯d actually cultivated to the ¡°Dragon Soaring¡± phase. This truly is unexpected...¡±

    Roar!

    Standing on the back of the giant dragon shadow, Mu Chen looked towards the earth filled with chaos and disorder, before turning his sight towards the Nine Heavenly Steps at the peak of the mountain.

    ¡°That¡¯s the ce to ept the Divine Spiritual Baptism?¡±

    Looking over there, Mu Chen gave a stomp, causing an astonishing dragon roar to erupt from the the giant dragon shadow, while its speed furiously increased. Rushing straight across the battle-strewn skies, he shot up towards to the skies, heading straight towards the Nine Heavenly Steps.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Mu Chen?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s actions immediately attracted the attention of everyone present. Noticing his attempt to scale the Nine Heavenly Steps, the faces of a few experts slightly changed, wanting to take action to stop him. However, upon remembering the news about Mu Chen causing Wu Dong to lose an arm, hesitation momentarily filled their hearts. Although Mu Chen appeared to possess only the strength at the Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase, there was no one present that dared to belittle him. If they were to take action without care, they might have to pay quite a high price for that.

    As those experts were hesitating, the giant dragon shadow carrying Mu Chen had already rushed up the mountain peak. With a stomp of his feet, he transformed into a bolt of lightning, rushing up the Nine Heavenly Step, rushing up step after step of the stone tforms at lightning speed. In front of the attention of all those experts, he rushed straight towards the highest step!

    The gazes of the numerous experts present started to fluctuate, while their Spiritual Energies rushing out in their attempts of wanting to take action. However, they finally restrained their urges in force, sending their gazes aiming straight at Mu Chen¡¯s figure. All of them wanted to see exactly how many steps that man could rush to!

    Whoosh!

    Shooting up at an extremely fast speed, Mu Chen had crossed multiple steps, already reaching the fourth highest step. Akin to a legendary roc spreading its wings as it flew, Mu Chen proceeded to head up towards the higher steps.

    On the second highest step, the seven figures present were all staring at him; however, the feelings present within their gazes were different.

    Whoosh!

    Landing on a stone tform at the third highest step, presently there were a dozen figures. All of them were d in powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations, with not one of them actually appearing weaker than Wu Dong.

    Despite that, Mu Chen only spared them a nce, without showing the slightest sign ofing to a stop. Moving, his figure Mu Chen headed straight towards Xia Youran, aiming towards the second highest step where Mo Xingtian and the rest were present.

    However, just as Mu Chen had shot across the third highest step, an explosive roar rang out akin to a p of lightning, resounding across skies.

    A long-haired male in green robes had a cold and fierce expression on his face, while boundless Spiritual Energy erupted from him. Shooting out, he appeared akin to a falcon lunging towards its prey. In the next instant, a suffocating shadow enveloped across the entirety of Mu Chen.

    ¡°Remain here for me!¡±

    Finally, there was an expert who was unable to endure Mu Chen¡¯s straight-line rush! Attempting to take action, he wanted to knock Mu Chen down from the Nine Heavenly Steps!

 Chapter 411 - Ascending the Steps

    <strong>Chapter 411 - Ascending the Steps</strong>

    ¡°Remain here for me!¡±

    An explosive roar abruptly rang across the skies, as a male in green robes lunged down like a falcon as tyrannical Spiritual Energy erupted from him. Golden-like light sparkled and radiated on his body, giving people a feeling of iparable destruction. Under his fist, the air before him hadpletely shattered and exploded apart, causing deep explosive sounds to resound across the horizon.

    The green-robed male that had suddenly taken action had immediately attracted the attention of countless people, whose gazes immediately shivered in shock in the next instant.

    The green-robed male was called Qing Hu, and possessed extremely tyrannical strength, allowing him to dominate a region of the Northern Heavens Continent, simr to what Wu Dong had done. Although his strength was stillcking whenpared to the three great Chambers of Commerce, as well as peak influences like the Western Extreme Pce, he could absolutely not be considered as weak.

    The strength of the person in front of Mu Chen, Qing Hu was absolutely not weaker than that Wu Dong from before. Therefore, upon him unleashing his full strength, the imposing aura radiating out caused people¡¯s hearts to palpitate. At this moment, all of them were wondering exactly how Mu Chen would be able to rush up under such a tyrannical obstruction from Qing Hu.

    Everyone knew in their hearts that if Mu Chen was to show just the slightest bit of being obstructed by Qing Hu, his movement up the steps would end at this level. That¡¯s because every other expert standing on the stone tforms at this step were not any bit weaker than thetter, and would absolutely not allow anyone not much stronger than them to leap over their heads to reach the second highest step and enjoy the most perfect Divine Spiritual Baptism.

    Standing on the stone tforms at the second highest step, the seven figures standing proudly there were also observing the scene unfolding on the step below them. At this moment, Xia Youran couldn¡¯t help clenching her hands tightly as she looked at the impending attack towards Mu Chen. If Mu Chen wanted to climb all the way up to the second highest step, he would need to demonstrate a strength that would be able to intimidate Qing Hu, since those other experts on the same step weren¡¯t any bit weaker than thetter. If Mu Chen was unable to awe and intimidate them, the others might not allow him to do as he wished and climb up to the second highest step.

    ¡°Ha.¡± A soft sneer rang out from Liu Ying, with a dark gaze filled with amusement shot towards the figure of Mu Chen below.

    Bang!

    Under the attentive gazes of everyone present, a low roar rang out from Qing Hu as tyrannical Spiritual Energy was brought along with the frightening windy fists shot out from his fist. Enveloping Mu Chen¡¯s surroundings, that swift and fierce punch was more than sufficient to kill a Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase expert!

    Clearly, upon taking action, this Qing Hu had immediately unleashed a killing move; he obviously had no intention of showing any mercy to Mu Chen.

    Boundless windy fists rapidly grewrger within Mu Chen¡¯s vision, while a chilling atmosphere erupted like a tsunami.

    Spiritual Energy in the form of ck mes furiously erupted from Mu Chen, with ck arcs of lightning travelling around the surface of his body. At this moment, a jet-ck glow started to surface from his skin as his body grew taller by an inch, while two lightning runes abruptly appeared on his chest!

    Diplo Rune Lightning Physique!

    At the instant upon the activation of his Lightning Physique, the air around Mu Chen exploded apart, booming outwards due to the eruption of powerful energies from his body. Lines of cracks appeared on the ground below as the earth shattered apart, while an indescribable surge of power undted within his body akin to a giant tsunami.

    Pouring out his emotions.

    As an emotionless expression hung on Mu Chen¡¯s face, his sleeves started to re up and ripple, causing pping sounds to ring out. Taking a step forward, ck lightning surged and erupted from his body, while a punch as sent flying out.

    Windy fists akin to lighting.

    Not the slightest intention of retreat!

    Boom!

    ck lightning crazily arced around his fist. In the next instant, brimming with astonishing power, the fist collided head-on with the iing windy fists!

    Bang!

    Akin to the collision between two meteors, an energy wave visible to the naked-eye instantly radiated from the point of impact, while the air within a hundred feet of the two people shattered and exploded out, turning into a vacuum-like zone.

    At this moment, Qing Hu¡¯s face had violently contorted.

    The powering for Mu Chen¡¯s fist was iparably overbearing, akin to lightning striking down from the nine heavens. In an exceeding tyrannical fashion, it had shattered his windy fists apart, before erratically gushing into his body,pletely shattering his Spiritual Energy defenses apart.

    Puff.

    Fresh blood uncontrobly spewed from Qing Hu¡¯s mouth, with the bold and powerful figure starting to intensely tremble while he flew across the sky. Landing on the ground below, deep grooves appeared on the hard stone tform as he retreated back dozens of steps, before finally regaining his bnce.

    At that instant, the Nine Heavenly Steps appeared to have turnedpletely silent.

    The faces of quite a few experts started to fluctuate, while a shadow of graveness appeared in the gazes the sent towards the young figure in the air. Although they had previously heard about the news of Mu Chen wasting one of Wu Dong¡¯s arms, they had all treated that as a rumor. However, the scene that unfurled right before their eyes was no less than the actual truth. Indeed, the youth from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy possessed the qualifications to rush towards the highest step in the Nine Heavenly Steps.

    On the second highest step, happiness and jubtion gushed out of Xia Youran¡¯s beautiful eyes as she watched the scene that had unfolded before her, while shock and astonishment appeared within her heart. The fist that Mu Chen had unleashed a moment ago was truly too ferocious! Even someone like Qing Hu was instantly smashed back by it! How could a person of Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase unleash such strength?

    Only at this moment did Xia Youran understand why Mu Chen was selected to represent the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy with his measly strength at Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase. Indeed, this youth was truly extraordinary.

    As opposed to her, Liu Ying¡¯s eyes had slightly narrowed, while his expression grew dark and cold.

    On the third highest step, after stabilising himself, Qing Hu wiped away the bloodstains at the corners of his mouth. Staring at Mu Chen, he retreated back two steps, not uttering a single word. Nevertheless, the meaning of his actions were clearly stated, that he would not take action again to obstruct Mu Chen.

    ¡°Is there anyone out there that wants to make a move?¡± Looking around at the third highest step, Mu Chen spoke out in a soft voice.

    Standing tall against the crowd of experts, no trace of fear was present on the youth¡¯s face. Under the erupting Spiritual Energy that blotted the skies, the tall and thin figure, with his handsome face, caused people to be unable to resist taking a few more looks at him.

    As for the experts at the third highest step, faint emotional fluctuations could be seen on their faces, while fear and dread filled their gazes that were sent towards Mu Chen. With their strength being at the same level as Qing Hu and the former being able to smash thetter away with a single punch, it was extremely clear that hisbat capability had truly exceeded theirs. Although inconceivable feelings gushed out in their hearts towards how Mu Chen was able to achieve this with his strength only at the Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase, the only thing they could do was to ept the reality that was present before them.

    Therefore, everyone present remained silent towards Mu Chen¡¯s question.

    Seeing this, Mu Chen gave a faint smile in response. The tyrannical power of the Diplo Rune Lightning Physique had simrly exceeded his expectations. The intimidation and awe caused by it could clearly be rated as utterly perfect.

    ¡°Many thanks.¡±

    Raising his head, Mu Chen looked towards the stone tforms present on the second highest step. That was the prime location for the Divine Spiritual Baptism, and the cause of envy within countless experts. Seemingly all of the people that were able to stand on those stone tforms were elites at the top of the younger generation in the Northern Heavens Continent. Clearly wanting to firmly stand there and obtain the qualifications for the Divine Spiritual Baptism would definitely result in a genuinely heaven-shocking battle.

    However, he, Mu Chen, would not fear and dread it!

    Steely intent erupted from the ck pupils of the youth as he stomped on the ground. Shooting up into the sky akin to a giant Peng, under the attentive gazes of the countless people below, he rushed straight towards the second highest step high up in the sky.

    ¡°There¡¯s yet another person that¡¯s trying to ascend to the second highest step!¡±

    As Spiritual Energy erupted out within this region of space, astonished voices started to ring and reverberate across.

    Outside of the Divine Spiritual Mountain

    Countless powers and influences of the Northern Heavens Continent stood in the air, with various elderly figures all casting their gazes towards the spatial fissure in front of them. Presently there was a gigantic glowing light screen, with the live image of the Nine Heavenly Steps shown within. However, it only showed the second highest step of the Nine Heavenly Steps. Clearly, the various elderly figures didn¡¯t have the heart to observe those meaningless battles below. Only the fights that happened at the highest step would be of interest to them, since only the people present there would be able to obtain the best out of the Divine Spiritual Baptism!

    Standing in the sky with his hands crossed behind his back, not a single emotion was disyed on Dean Tai Cang¡¯s face as he looked at the image disyed on the glowing screen. The seven figures shown there were the elite figures at the top of the younger generation in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. However, this this point, he had yet to catch a single glimpse of Mu Chen¡¯s figure.

    Some indistinct gazes shot over towards him from the surroundings, especially from the people of the Demonic Dragon Pce. At this moment, a faint sneer curled up from the corner of the ck Dragon Sovereign¡¯s mouth as he thought, <i>That brat by the name of Mu Chen doesn¡¯t even have the qualifications to climb up the Nine Heavenly Steps? Look¡¯s like I¡¯ve overestimated that brat. This time, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would truly lose all of their face here.</i>

    <i>The person that they had ced their hopes on didn¡¯t even have the qualification to rise to the ce where the other top elites of the younger generation were at in the end.</i>

    <i>Shooting a ridiculing look towards Dean Tai Cang, he casually shot a re at the stretch of the world before him, while chilling intent shed within his slightly narrowed eyes. <i>This time, I¡¯ll make sure that you stay here, Tai Cang! The Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy will alway shatter and break apart!</i></i>

    <i>Dean Tai Cang appeared to have not noticed that re shooting towards him, only training his eyes towards the glowing Spiritual Screen.</i>

    <i>Behind Dean Tai Cang, Luo Li and Ling Xi were also training their beautiful eyes towards the glowing screen before them. At this moment, a slight wrinkle appeared on Ling Xi¡¯s forehead as she spoke out in a soft voice, ¡°What happened? With Mu Chen¡¯s strength, there¡¯s no doubt that he possesses the qualifications to climb up to the top...¡±</i>

    <i>¡°There¡¯s no need to be impatient, Elder Sister Ling Xi. He will appear,¡± said Luo Li with a faint smile. Towards Mu Chen, she clearly had more than sufficient confidence in him.</i>

    <i>Nodding her small head, Ling Xi tilted her gaze towards the glowing screen, which was now showing some signs of activity taking ce.</i>

    <i>At this moment, in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy</i>

    <i>Within the air above the spiritual academy, there was a simr iparablyrge glowing Spiritual screen present, with the image shown within being the Nine Heavenly Steps.</i>

    <i>Countless students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy stood in the air around the glowing Spiritual Energy screen, with the sea of humans extending across the endless stretch of the horizon. At the front few positions, Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong, Su Xian, He Yao and the rest of the other top students were tightly staring at the gigantic glowing screen before them.</i>

    <i>Within the glowing screen, seven figures quietly stood on the stone tform, radiating with a pressure that caused people to suffocate. At this moment, every one of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy students had solemn expressions hanging on their faces. <i>Those are the top figures in the younger generation of the Northern Heavens Continent? They¡¯re truly formidable.</i></i>

    <i><i>However, where is Mu Chen? Up till now, there¡¯s not a single glimpse of him...</i></i>

    <i>However, just as doubt and worry surfaced in the eyes of some of the students, amotion suddenly appeared within the glowing screen, causing everyone¡¯s vision to immediately shoot towards it.</i>

    <i>Within the glowing screen, the sea of clouds suddenly split apart, while sharp whooshing sounds rang out. In the next instant, a glowing figure shot through the air at lightning speed, before diving downwards. Proceeding on to the next instant, an unexinably fierce feeling erupted from the figure of the familiar youth that had appeared in front of their eyes.</i>

    <i>Bang!</i>

    <i>His figurended heavily on the stone tform on the second highest step within the Nine Heavenly Steps. At this moment, appearing like an eagle swooping down from the sky, the youth appeared exceedingly dazzling.</i>

    <i>Roar!</i>

    <i>Ferocious moring and cheering voices sprung up across the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, with the sounds deafened everyone reverberating across the entire stretch of world.</i>

    <i><i>Mu Chen, has finally appeared!</i></i>

 Chapter 412 - Qualifications

    <strong>Chapter 412 - Qualifications</strong>

    Second highest step of the Nine Heavenly Steps

    As Mu Chen¡¯s figure appeared on the stone tform present under the attentive gazes of countless people, gazes filled with various kinds of emotions, ranging from tion, darkness, curiosity or indifference shot out from the seven figures present on this step...

    As hended, Mu Chen raised his head, shooting a look at the ce where everyone had focused their attention on. Including Xia Youran, there were only seven figures present here. However, he knew that the seven people in front of him might truly be the top figures within the younger generation of the Northern Heavens Continent. Although he had yet to cross hands with them, he was already able to feel that every single one of them possessed strength that far exceeded that of Wu Dong, and even that Qing Hu who had tried to obstruct him just now.

    These people were the truly stumbling blocks towards his goal.

    Naturally...there was still the greatest stumbling block for him to ovee.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze shot towards the ordinary and seemingly unspectacr-looking Mo Xingtian, with thetter¡¯s deadpan eyes staring right back at him. Present within those eyes was not a single bit of emotional fluctuation, with not even any killing intent present within them. From the looks of it, it appeared as if he was a moving corpse without a single shred of emotion, causing people¡¯s blood to run cold.

    However, Mu Chen knew that this Mo Xingtian might well be the most thorniest opponent that he would face here.

    Following the appearance of Mu Chen, the initially quiet and stifling atmosphere seemed to be even more pressurising. Quietly walking over, Xia Youran grasped Mu Chen¡¯s hand as she pulled him back to one side, not allowing him to be the focus of attention, and rescuing him from the stifling atmosphere that had converged on him.

    ¡°Why are you sote?¡± Xia Youran whispered.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten slightly injured then, so I had to take a rest for a while,¡± replied Mu Chen with a faint smile, before retrieving the Wind Resistance Pearl out. Passing it back to Xia Youran, he said, ¡°Thank you very much, Senior Sister Xia.¡±

    Receiving over the Wind Resistance Pearl, Xia Youran gave a sweet smile as she said, ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re quite capable to actually rush all the way here. Look¡¯s like I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡±

    Looking over towards the stone tforms in front of him that were radiating with pressure, Mu Chen asked, ¡°What is this all about?¡±

    The group of fellows present had stopped at this step, not going up, nor taking any action, resulting in such a pressurising atmosphere to form. Like pieces of wood stuck to the ground, they looked at each other in consternation, causing Mu Chen to be unable to make any sense of the scene present before him.

    ¡°The Divine Spiritual Baptism will descend from there...¡± said Xia Youran as she pointed towards the position at the highest point of the Nine Heavenly Steps. Presently, there was a gigantic clump of light, radiating with boundless brilliance, akin to a sun. Faintly, Mu Chen was able to discern the rather boundless and frightening fluctuations radiating from there.

    ¡°Over there?¡± repeated Mu Chen as he slightly gawked.

    ¡°The higher one stands within this Nine Heavenly Steps, the greater one would be able to absorb the ¡°Strength of Baptism¡±. As for those people below, the ¡°Strength of Baptism¡± they can absorb is only the scraps remaining from those present at the top...¡± said Xia Youran with a smile. ¡° However, the current problem is, who, exactly, are those people that have the qualifications to stand at the highest step? The Strength of Baptism isn¡¯t endless without any bounds. The smaller the number of people present at the highest step, the greater the

    Strength of Baptism avable for each individual to absorb.¡±

    Only at this moment did Mu Chen realise what was going on. Before he had reached the Nine Heavenly Steps, there were already seven people present at the second highest step. Clearly, it was not possible for all seven of them to stand at the highest level. If that was to happen, it would be no different from the second highest step, which all of them were standing on. Thinking along the lines, none of them would be willing to share that limited Strength of Baptism equal amongst those seven. In such a situation, if there was a ruthless person whose strength far exceeded the rest, which would immediately suppress everyone else and stand firm by himself at the highest step to enjoy the most perfect Strength of Baptism, there would be less confusion. However, the problem before him now was that there was no such person that possessed the strength to suppress the entire crowd.

    Even someone as strong as Mo Xingtian might not possess the confidence to proim himself being able to defeat the other six by himself and climb to the top.

    Therefore, before the Strength of Baptism appeared, they had fallen into this confusingly sticky situation. As of now, with the addition of Mu Chen, the situation had be even harder to disentangle.

    A slight feeling pricked Mu Chen¡¯s mind, causing him to notice Liu Ying standing not far away from him, sending a sinister gaze towards his body.

    ¡°The ces on the second highest step are already filled. I¡¯m afraid that they can no longer hold any more people.¡± Liu Ying¡¯s indifferent-sounding voice rang out, breaking the pressurising atmosphere present here. Instantly, the gazes from all of the other people present on the second highest step turned towards Mu Chen. Clearly, they had sensed the antagonistic meaning present behind Liu Ying¡¯s words.

    However, none of them were unhappy about this, since all of them had some ill feelings towards Mu Chen, who had seemingly popped out of nowhere and was attempting to split their share of the strength of baptism.

    After all, the seven people present here could be considered to be familiar with each other¡¯s strengths, with fear and dread towards one another present in each other¡¯s hearts. However, how could this Mu Chen, who had suddenly popped out from nowhere, be considered as anything? Strength at Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase...although hisbat prowess was indeed astonishing, to the point that even Qing Hu was unable to obstruct him... didn¡¯t he see Qing Hu and the rest staying obediently on the third highest step, not even daring to attempt to barge up here?

    The difference in strength was clearly separated in this ce akin to two different dimensions. One could only stand at a step in ordance to one¡¯s level of strength, before acknowledging one¡¯s fate and absorbing surplus Strength of Baptism leaking from the top. As for whether one could obtain the baptism, that would have to count on one¡¯s fortune...

    ¡°Liu Ying!¡± Upon seeing Liu Ying speaking out, Xia Youran immediately knew that he would be antagonistic towards Mu Chen, causing her eyebrows to wrinkle up.

    ¡°You should know the rules of this ce, Youran. There¡¯s no one present here that wants another personing over here to take a portion of their Strength of Baptism. The people that can stand here should have obtained the recognition of the great majority, at the very least,¡± said Liu Ying with a sneer hanging at the corner of his mouth. Staring towards Mu Chen, he said, ¡°However, take a look around you. Other than you, is there any other people that would approve of him standing here?¡±

    ¡°Haha. What Liu Ying said isn¡¯t wrong, Youran. If anyone can just enter here and absorb the Strength of Baptism, it would make a mess out of things. Don¡¯t you know how many people down there would make a beeline up here if that happens? At that time, it would create quite a huge problem.¡± A faint smile appeared on the face of the Heavenly Yuan Chamber of Commerce¡¯s Dong Yuan as he spoke out.

    Although the other people were coldly watching from the side, everyone could tell that most of them had the same sort of line-of-thought as Liu Ying and Dong Yuan. None of them were willing to split a part of their Strength of Baptism to share with one more person.

    Out of all of the people, only Mo Xingtian remained unchanged, with not a single fluctuation of emotion appearing on his face as he red Mu Chen with his deadpan eyes. His mission this time was to eliminate Mu Chen and snatch back the treasure of their Demonic Dragon Pce. However, if he was to suffer defeat in Liu Ying¡¯s handster, or even get killed, that would save him a little bit of effort. If he was needed to personally take action against someone with only that level of strength, it would truly make him feel slightly reluctant.

    Hearing and seeing all of the reactions present on the seven people in front of him, Mu Chen¡¯s handsome face remained extraordinarily calm and collect. He didn¡¯t feel any anger or ignition towards Liu Ying¡¯s antagonistic words, since all of these was within his expectations. After all, if other people were to not take any action towards him standing over here, he would definitely feel slightly suspicious and feel that something was amiss.

    ¡°You!¡± growled Xia Youran while slightly clenching her teeth.

    ¡°Looking at the matter of our engagement, Youran, I advise you to not interfere in this. If you are to incur the wrath of the crown, you¡¯ll also get kicked off from here. At that time, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯d have wasted your trip this time to the Divine Spiritual Mountain,¡± said Liu Ying with a faint smile.

    ¡°You cane here and try!¡± Xia Youran roared out, her beautiful eyes spewing out mes of fury. However, just as she was able to head forward, she was obstructed by Mu Chen, who had extended his hand to block her.

    ¡°Thank you very much, Senior Sister Xia. However, I can¡¯t let ady stand up for me in such a matter.¡± Looking at Xia Youran, a gentle smile appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face as he spoke out to her. Liu Ying stepping forward should be representative of the thoughts of the other top figures in the younger generation of the Northern Heavens Continent. If Xia Youran still had the intention to obstruct them, this trouble would also fall on her, something that Mu Chen clearly didn¡¯t want to see.

    Hearing his words, Xia Youran bit her lip. Naturally, she had also understood his point. However, she truly felt ire towards the tone and fashion Liu Ying had used in his words.

    ¡°Haha. You¡¯ve almost made everyone feel slightly bbergasted. I¡¯ve thought that you¡¯d let ady stand out for you once again.¡± Upon seeing Xia Youran and Mu Chen¡¯s actions, a contemptuous smile rose up from the corner of Liu Ying¡¯s mouth. From what he had known, a few days prior in the Divine Spiritual Pavilion, Mo Xingtian had wanted to deal with Mu Chen. At that time, ady had stood up and helped Mu Chen to drive Mo Xingtian away. If not, at that time, he should have already be an ice-cold corpse.

    Nevertheless, faced against that contemptuous smile, Mu Chen gave a faint smile. Taking a step forward, Mu Chen swept his gaze across the few people that were looking towards him with indifferent gazes, before saying, ¡°What qualifications do I need to stand here and receive the Strength of Baptism?¡±

    Hearing such straightforward words, the ridiculing smile at the corner of Liu Ying¡¯s mouth curled even higher. Rubbing his nose, he replied with a faint smile, ¡°That¡¯s very simple. You just have to prove your qualifications to remain here.¡±

    ¡°How do I prove that?¡± replied Mu Chen with a smile. At this moment, a chilling shadow had surfaced within his ck pupils, while frosty-like air started to slowly spread out from him.

    Slowly walking forward, Liu Ying came to a stop right before Mu Chen. Extending his finger out, he made a slow hooking action, while the smile at the corner of his mouth started to slowly grow dark and sinister. As this happened, killing intent started to slowly radiate out within the second highest step.

    ¡°You just have to stay alive.¡±

    Slowly panning his head, he gave a smile and said, ¡°A word of advice. I don¡¯t like to fight with people. Therefore, when I take action, it would result in either death or an extremely miserable oue. If you¡¯re unable to pay such a price...¡±

    Point towards the bottom of the Nine Heavenly Steps, a cold and detached voice rang out.

    ¡°Than scram the fuck off. This isn¡¯t somewhere that you can be in.¡±

    Bang!

    Boundless Spiritual Energy furiously erupted in an instant, causing the people standing on the stone tforms to look over in slight astonishment. In the next sh, Mu Chen¡¯s figure had appeared right in front of Liu Ying like a spectre. Bringing along waves of surging Spiritual Energy, Mu Chen¡¯s leg went flying out, causing even the air to explode apart due to the winds brought about by his leg.

    Like a whipping hammer, Mu Chen¡¯s leg smashed towards Liu Ying¡¯s head without the slightest bit of mercy.

    A single kick, direct and efficient.

    Bang!

    The winds brought about by the kick was blocked by Liu Ying¡¯s arm, causing energy fluctuations to ripple out, while fissures appeared on the ground below them.

    As he slowly raised his arm, which had blocked the iing kick, the smile on Liu Ying¡¯s face slowly grew increasingly malevolent, while a dark voice filled with killing intent rang out across the stone tforms of the second highest step.

    ¡°Haha...you¡¯ve truly chosen such a straightforward decision. However...you truly are still reckless...¡±

 Chapter 413 - Battling Liu Ying

    <strong>Chapter 413 - Battling Liu Ying</strong>

    Bang!

    Traveling across like a whip, Mu Chen¡¯s leg carried along boundless Spiritual Energy as it flung violently towards Liu Ying. Upon seeing this, shock and amazement instantly shed within the eyes of the other people at this step. They never imagined that Mu Chen would actually not waste a single breath and immediately decide to take action.

    ¡°An interesting brat.¡±

    Dong Yuan muttered with a faint smile as he looked at the two people in the midst of smashing their hands and feet together with excitement bubbling in his eyes. He truly wanted to see exactly where this youth, whose strength was only at the Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase, get the courage to actually enter a confrontation against Liu Ying.

    Tightly clenching her hands, a shadow of worry appeared within the beautiful eyes of Xia Youran. Although Mu Chen had stunned everyone at the previous step due to the imposing manner in which he had defeated Qing Hu, Liu Ying was absolutely not Qing Hu. Although the former had irked her all along, he had genuinely crossed his Human Body Disaster, and was absolutely on a level neither Wu Dong nor Qing Hu couldpare to.

    However, the only thing she could do was to worry for him. At this moment, she was unable to do anything or interfere in this matter. If Mu Chen wanted to firmly nt his feet here, he would need to prove his qualifications to contend against other people for the Strength of Baptism. That meant that he would need to disy a level of strength that would cause genuine fear and dread in the rest of the people present here. If she had insisted on sheltering and protecting him, he would the sole target from all sides. That way wouldn¡¯t be any help for Mu Chen.

    <i>This time, you can only rely on yourself, Mu Chen,</i> said Xia Youran in her heart as she bit her lip.

    There were simr gazes being casted from various ces below this step, since Mu Chen had clearly left a deep impression in the hearts of quite a few people when he had rushed all the way up to the second highest step. Nevertheless, all of them understood that whether Mu Chen could stand firmly on the second highest step would all be determined by the result of the following confrontation.

    If he was able to intimidate Liu Ying to back off, that would mean that he possessed the qualifications to share the Strength of Baptism with the other experts present on the second highest step. If not, the only thing that he could do was to back off from the second highest step.

    Under the attentive gazes casted from the surrounding crowd, the smile present at the corner of Liu Ying¡¯s mouth grew increasingly malevolent. Sending a sinister smile towards Mu Chen, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re quite strong, right?¡±

    As his voice rang out, his gaze suddenly turned cold and dark. The arm that had blocked against Mu Chen¡¯s leg rotated downwards in a furious matter, while his hand appeared akin to a the ws of an eagle. His fingers sparkled in a chilling glow, bringing about sharp gales as he gave a furious stab towards Mu Chen¡¯s leg.

    Humm!

    As Liu Ying¡¯s w shot over, sharp whooshing sounds rang out, while faint scars seemed to appeared in the surrounding space as if the fabric of space had been ripped apart by the sharp winds caused by his ws.

    A chilling glow faintly appeared in the eyes of Mu Chen as he gave an abrupt jump. Giving a pat towards the air with his palm, his body furiously rotated as he rose into the air, while swift and fierce leg shadows containing power to shatter and split apart mountains brought about boundless gales as they violently kicked towards Liu Ying at lightning speed.

    Bang! Bang!

    Howls roared out from Liu Ying¡¯s ws as not even the slightest intent of evading or retreating was shown by him. Shooting forward in apletely rampant fashion, itpletely blocked all of the leg shadows heading its way. Transforming into a fist, it violently mmed into the centre of the leg shadows.

    Boom!

    An energy shock wave visible to the naked-eye rippled out from the point of impact, while a tremor shook through Mu Chen¡¯s figure as he flew back tens of metres.

    However, just as his body had touched the ground, Mu Chen gave a heavy stomp, causing the ground below him to shatter apart as he transformed into a remnant shadow, shooting forward with explosive speed.

    Bang!

    At the very instant where he had shot out, ck lightning sparks furiously blossomed from his chest, as two lightning runes appeared within. At this moment, the muscles throughout his body appeared to have been lit aze as boundless Spiritual Energy erupted from within his body akin to an avnche.

    Not disying any fanciful moves, he sent a single punch rumbling out. Boundless jet-ck Spiritual Energy gushed out like a tsunami. Coupled with the surge of his blood within his body, tyrannical power was sent towards his fist.

    As the fist headed forward, the air before it exploded apart, while deep fissures appeared on the ground below him.

    At the sight of that might, the heart of Qing Hu standing on the third highest step to skip a beat. Compared to before, this punching from Mu Chen was clearly much more ferocious and powerful. <i>That fellow actually wanted to enter a head-on confrontation with Liu Ying? He had already passed his Human Body Disaster, you know?!</i> The body thetter possessed would already be extremely hard for people who had frequently cultivated in a Body Refinement Divine Art to match andpare with.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know the immensity heavens and earth! Now, I¡¯ll let you see exactly how strong of a body a person that has crossed over the Human Body Disaster has!¡± Liu Ying gave a sneer as he furiously clenched his fists. Dark, sinister brilliance instantly erupted from his entire body, causing him to appear as if he had been casted from steel. Taking a step forward, his hands trembling like spears, he sent a fist piercing straight out. Akin to a bolt of lighting, it smashed head-on against the Mu Chen¡¯s iing fist.

    BOOM!

    The two fists collided, while ripples spread out from the ground below the two, causing the rock-hard stone tform to instantly turn into dust.

    Iparably erratic Spiritual Energy fluctuations swept out as a tremor shook through Mu Chen¡¯s figure, causing him to get shoved back for tens of steps. Every single step that he took would cause the ground to be grinded into dust. After tens of steps, Mu Chen finally managed to forcefully regain control and stabilised himself. At this moment, his handsome face had an exceedingly serious expression appearing on it.

    Compared to Mu Chen, who had retreated tens of steps, Liu Ying¡¯s condition appeared much better, only retreating a couple of steps. However, not a single shred of happiness was disyed on his face, with a spread of darkness hanging there instead. That¡¯s because he knew that although his fist had appeared to have sent Mu Chen in retreat, he wasn¡¯t able to injure thetter. His fist, which was more than sufficient to smash and sunder the bones of people of Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase...

    Thetter¡¯s fleshy body truly was rather tyrannical, being able to contend against his body, which had passed through the Human Body Disaster. <i>Looks like the Body Refinement Divine Art that this fellow cultivates in is rather extraordinary...</i>

    Rubbing the fist that he had sent out previously, Mu Chen gave a cold re towards Liu Ying. <i>So, people that have passed their Human Body Disaster possess bodies of such level. This isparable to my Diplo Rune Lightning Physique. No wonder why people say that ordinary Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phases would absolutely not be the match of people who passed their Human Body Disaster. Strength of such a degree was more than sufficient to suppress them.</i>

    If not for his Thunder God Physique achieving a breakthrough, Mu Chen might¡¯ve even gotten suppressed in this head-on confrontation.

    ¡°You truly have some ces that are worthmending. You should have relied on such a superiority to smash Qing Hu away, am I right?¡± Shooting a cold and detached gaze towards Mu Chen, Liu Ying gave a sneer. ¡°However, do you think that I¡¯ll only use my physical strength when fighting with people?¡±

    Boom!

    Powerful Spiritual Energy that blotted the skies suddenly erupted from Liu Ying¡¯s body, spreading out across the horizon. Grandiose and majestic, the tyrannical Spiritual Energy pressed down from above, causing faint changes to appear on the faces of quite a few people. <i>This is the strength of someone that has passed his Human Body Disaster? Even his Spiritual Energy is much more tyrannical than people of ordinary Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase!</i>

    Whoosh!

    Spiritual Energy the blotted the skies rushed out. Not wanting to give Mu Chen too much time to react, Liu Ying explosively shot forward. Giving a ferocious grab in the air, greyish-ck Spiritual Energy appearing akin to countless shadows lengthened out and was violently thrust towards Mu Chen¡¯s entire body.

    Roar!

    A dragon shadow flitted below Mu Chen¡¯s feet as his figure disappeared from his original position in a swish.

    Puff!

    The greyish-ck shadows brimming with exceedingly tyrannical Spiritual Energy violently pierced towards the ce Mu Chen had previously stood at, leaving deep holes whose bottoms could not be seen.

    Seeing that his attacks had only struck thin air, there was no change in Liu Ying¡¯s expression as he waved his sleeve, sending out countless greyish-ck glowing figures that hid the skies and covered the earth as they rushed across the horizon, appearing akin to a rain of arrows that blotted the skies.

    ¡°Let me see how fast you can move!¡±

    A cold sneer rang out from Liu Ying as he pointed with his finger. In the next instant, the greyish-ck glowing figures that blotted the skies enveloped Mu Chen, hiding the skies and covering the earth as they attacked from all directions,

    Now, Liu Ying had used his genuine strength, disying the tyrannical strength possessed by a person that had passed the Human Body Disaster. This caused Mu Chen to feel some pressure, since such an opponent was extremely hard to deal with.

    As the greyish-ck glowing shadows that blotted the skies came enveloping over, each of the shadows were exceedingly sharp, radiating with a sword-like aura, although they appeared somewhat gloomier, causing no one to dare to underestimate their power.

    Taking a deep breath, Mu Chen pped his hands together, while Spiritual Energy burning with ck mes rushed to the sky. In the next moment, as the ring of a bell resounded, it transformed into a gigantic ck pagoda, encasing and protecting Mu Chen within it.

    Ding! Ding!

    The glowing shadows that blotted the skies hammered the ck-glowing pagoda from all angles, causing it to slightly shake, leaving behind white scratch marks on its surface. However, the glowing pagoda¡¯s defense was exceedingly astonishing, showing not of single sign of copse, even after enduring such attacks of this degree.

    This caused quite a few of the experts observing this confrontation to feel shock and amazement within their hearts. Clearly, none of them had expected Mu Chen topletely defend against all of Liu Ying¡¯s attacks. Let¡¯s not mention about Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase, even people at the Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase would not be able to aplish such a feat.

    <i>Indeed, this youth from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy is somewhat extraordinary.</i>

    Seeing that all of his attacks had been blocked, the expression on Liu Ying¡¯s face grew increasingly dark, while killing intent blossomed and erupted from his eyes. Time and time again, his attacks had failed to eliminate Mu Chen, something which clearly caused him to be unable to hold his usual countenance.

    In the sky, the ck-glowing pagoda slowly dissipated, revealing Mu Chen¡¯s figure once again, Looking down on Liu Ying from above, chilling intent erupted from within his ck pupils.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll not get the recognition from the rest just by showing off some speed and turtle-like defense.¡± Liu Ying¡¯s dark voice rang out.

    Replying with a sneer, Mu Chen didn¡¯t waste any time talking back to Liu Ying. pping his hands furiously together, Spiritual Energy erupted from within his body without the slightest restraint. As he formed seals with his hands, a gigantic stretch of starry sky surfaced behind his back.

    Roar!

    As the stretch of starry sky appeared, stepping out, riding the waves and igniting the skies, three beastial shadows, a white tiger, a ck tortoise and a vermillion bird appeared in the sky, radiating with astonishing Spiritual Energy fluctuations.

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve finally decided tounch your attack?¡±

    Seeing the spectacle unfolding before him, Liu Ying raised his eyebrows as a cold and detached smile appeared on his face, ¡°However, if you¡¯re only at this level, I¡¯ll advice you to not throw your face away in front of everyone.¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡±

    A smile appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face, one that appeared exceedingly cold and frosty. Pressing his hands together to form a mysterious hand seal, a cold voice rang, ¡°What about this?!¡±

    Roar!

    A dragon roar that shook the heavens and earth resounded all of a sudden from the starry skies as boundless Spiritual Energy crazily rushed out and condensed together. In the next moment, the crowd looked in shock as a giant azure dragonposed of Spiritual Energy snaked around in the air, while an indescribable feeling of pressure radiated across the entire stretch of the world.

    This was akin to the descent of a true Divine Dragon!

    Four Gods Constetions Scripture, Divine Seal of the Azure Dragon!

 Chapter 414 - Intimidated

    <strong>Chapter 414 - Intimidated</strong>

    Roar!

    It¡¯s roar shaking the world, the gigantic azure dragon hovered within the starry skies as an astonishing pressure radiated from it. This spectacle appear as if a true Divine Dragon had descended from the heavens, causing the faces of countless people to change.

    On the second highest step, the faces of Xia Youran and Dong Yuan had also froze up as thick feelings of dread shed within their eyes. The power that radiated from Mu Chen¡¯s attack had actually caused them to feel threatened.

    Mo Xingtian had also raised his head at this moment. Looking at the giant azure dragon hovering within the starry skies with narrowed eyes, a frown appeared from his forehead. The first ever presence of fluctuations shed within those set of deadpan eyes as he muttered, ¡° Such a formidable Divine Art...its actually able to mimic a sliver of the fluctuations that a genuine Divine Azure Dragon would give off...¡±

    Liu Ying¡¯s face grew dark as he looked at the spectacle unfolding before him. The brat by the name of Mu Chen, truly was hard to deal with. He clearly appeared to possessed strength at the mere level of Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase. And yet, there was no end to his methods and abilities. At this moment, even Liu Ying was starting to get a threatening feeling from the former.

    Such a feeling caused the killing intent in Liu Ying¡¯s heart to blossom even further. <i>This Mu Chen¡¯s younger than us by a few years. If we¡¯re to truly allow him to train for one or two more years, the situation might really turn out in the way that Xia Youran had said. He might toss me far behind!</i> Such a thing was something that the narrow-minded Liu Ying would never ever be able to ept.

    <i>Therefore, it¡¯s best to kill this genius here and now!</i>

    ¡°Come and test out my attack, Liu Ying!¡±

    Mu Chen gave a cold roar as he hovered in the air. Following that, the four giant beastial shadows started radiating with astonishing fluctuations from within the starry skies. Taking a step forward, Mu Chen joined his hands together to form a seal as a fierce roar rang out from him, ¡° Four Divine Seals!¡±

    Roar!

    Within the starry skies, the four beastial shadows roared towards the heavens as they stepped out from the starry skies. Transforming into four gigantic rays of light sparkling with different colours, they pierced through the air, bring about an imposing prestige that filled the world as they headed straight towards Liu Ying. The iparably tyrannical Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating out from them caused all of the faces of the experts standing on the third highest step like Qing Hu to violently contort.

    They absolutely couldn¡¯t endure such a move!

    They never imagined that Mu Chen would actually have such a move hidden within his arsenal. That¡¯s why he was able to climb all the way up to the second highest step and challenge the figures standing at the peak within the younger generation of the Northern Heavens Continent.

    The imposing prestigeing from the four descending rays of light caused Liu Ying¡¯s face to grow increasingly dark. With a chilling smile, he sneered, ¡°You¡¯re still too weak to push me over!¡±

    As his voice rang out, Liu Ying gave a furious stomp of his feet, causing Spiritual Energy that blotted the skies to sweep out from him. In the next instant, an explosive roar resounded across the horizon, ¡°Shadow Deity Tier Spiritual Art, Heavenly Binding Shadows!¡±

    Whoosh!

    The Spiritual Energy that had diffused into the air started to condense together above Liu Ying, transforming into a gigantic grey-coloured glowing figure approximately 1000 metres long. Expanding in size, the heavens appeared to be masked as all of the rays of light in the surrounding areas were absorbed by this abnormally grey figure.

    Swish!

    Like a demon god, the glowing grey figure spread its demon-like arms. With a swish, it rushed towards the heavens, before heavily smashing against the four astonishing rays of light heading straight towards Liu Ying.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Ear-shattering Spiritual Energy explosions resounded continuously across the horizon. As erratic Spiritual Energy rushed up time after time, the glowing grey figure continued to spin around,pletely blocking and absorbing anything that headed its way akin to an endless shadow. Like a protective screen, none of the Spiritual Energy explosions were able to break through its defenses.

    ¡°Hmph! My Shadow Deity Tier Spiritual Art¡¯s able to absorb attacks. Do you think you can break it? Only idiots will dream of that!¡± sneered Liu Ying.

    A chilling glint shed within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. Changing his hand seal, a low roar rang out from within his heart, ¡°Explode!¡±

    Bang!

    Just as this roar rang out within his heart, the four rays of light erupted with dazzling brilliance, radiating with intense light akin to scorching suns. As light exploded out, rampaging Spiritual Energy instantly surged and gushed out like a tsunami, covering the earth and hiding the skies as i rushed towards the gigantic glowing grey figure.

    The glowing figure continued to crazily spin around as light radiated from it as it attempted to absorb the powerful impactsnding on it. However, it was clear that the rampaging Spiritual Energy had exceeded the limit that it could absorb. In the next moment, the glowing grey figure started to brighten up, no longer appearing like a mysterious shadow, like before.

    Seeing this, Liu Ying¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly.

    Bang!!

    As the glowing grey figure brightened up to its extremities, a bang rang out as it instantly exploded apart, transforming into glowing grey spots that blotted the sky before descending down akin to snow.

    As the countless glowing dots descended from the sky and nketed the horizon, Liu Ying¡¯s expression had turned into one of extreme gloominess. <i>This damnable brat! He¡¯d actually broken my ¡°Heavenly Binding Shadows¡±!</i> One had to know that even people of the same caliber as himself would feel slightly troubled by such an attack. However, despite that, Mu Chen had broken that apart without the slightest hup.

    ¡°I want to see exactly how many times you canpete with me!¡±

    A sinister glow appeared within Liu Ying¡¯s eyes as he thought about it. Regardless of how many moves Mu Chen pulled out, he only possessed the strength at the level of Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase. Compared to the former, he had already passed his Human Body Disaster. Therefore, he just had to used the overwhelming advantage of his Spiritual Energy density to squash the former to death!

    Tsk!

    As a dark expression appeared within Liu Ying¡¯s eyes, the glowing dots that blotted the skies instantly scattered apart as a spectre-like figure shot out from with. With bent fingers on both hands, they brought about chilling gales as they explosively thrust towards the former¡¯s throat.

    ¡°Go and die!¡± Seeing that Mu Chen had actually dared to rush towards him, a furious sneer rang out from Liu Ying¡¯s mouth as he sent a punch straight towards Mu Chen¡¯s fingers.

    However, just as Liu Ying¡¯s fist was about to smash against Mu Chen¡¯s fingers, a chill suddenly shook through his entire body as his eyes furious contracted. He saw Mu Chen¡¯s finger turning ck as ink as a surge or dangerous ripples were distributed out.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right!¡±

    Being a person that had much experience in schemes and thoughts, a feeling of unease instantly shed within Liu Ying¡¯s mind. In the next instant, with an explosive roar, he gave a fierce stomp on the ground. Furiously halting his motion of attack, he body shot back akin to a shadow as he retreated from his original path of motion.

    ¡°You¡¯re too na?ve to y such a trick on me, brat!¡± Liu Ying sneered. It seemed as if Mu Chen¡¯s ck finger was harboring some kind of highly toxic poison. However, not being as gullible as Wu Dong, it wasn¡¯t that easy for Mu Chen to drag Liu Ying into making such a mistake. Furthermore, from the looks of it, it seemed as though Mu Chen could only unleash this move of his in close-ranged proximity.

    Staring at the figure of Liu Ying explosively retreating away from him, Mu Chen appeared to have seen through the former¡¯s thoughts as the corner of his mouth started to faintly curl up, while a ridiculing arc proceeded to appear.

    ¡°ck Lightning Poison Finger!¡±

    Loading a flick, dense ck fog instantly erupted in front of Mu Chen¡¯s finger. In the next instant, ck rays of brilliance exploded from it, before a ck finger-sized ray of light shot straight out as a tremble shook through Mu Chen¡¯s fingertip.

    Chi! Chi!

    Shooting across the sky, the ck ray of light caused the air to explode into white mist, leaving behind light traces of ck scars that appeared to corrode the very being of space.

    Travelling at an extremely rapid speed, the ck ray of light appeared before Liu Ying in a blink of an eye. At this moment, the face of thetter had already contorted as he sent a fist rumbling out with a fierce roar. Spiritual Energy gushed out from him, blotting the skies as Liu Ying attempted to defend against that unassuming ray of ck light.

    Chi! Chi!

    However, despite his guarding attempts, the ck ray of light smashed through his Spiritual Energy in a tyrannical fashion. As it pierced through, even the Spiritual Energy was corroded away, breaking apart in a short instant as the ck ray of light violently shot towards Liu Ying¡¯s fist.

    Pausing abruptly, Liu Ying stared horrorstruck at his fist, where the ck ray of poison started to rapidly climb up his arm.

    ¡°What overbearing poison!¡±

    Liu Ying¡¯s pupils furiously contracted as he clenched his hand, causing a jade bottle to appear within. Shoving a few pills into his mouth, a low roar rang out from his throat as Spiritual Energy gushed out from within his both, causing his entire arm to erupt with dazzling brilliance.

    Under his all-out resistance, the extension of the ck poison light was restrained, before slowly starting to retreat, bit by bit. After a span of a dozen breaths, the poison was forced back into his palm. At this moment, Spiritual Energy rushed forth, transforming into a protective screen, inhibiting the corrosion of the poison to the rest of his body. However, despite this, he was clearly unable to use that palm of his, basically being temporarily disabled.

    Seeing the actions of Liu Ying, a faint frown appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead as he thought, <i>Indeed, this Liu Ying¡¯s formidable enough to restrain the ck Lightning Poison Finger. As long as he exits this ce, the Umbra Chamber of Commerce will definitely send Sovereign-level experts to help him dispel the ck Lightning Poison.</i>

    <i>What a pity! It¡¯s so hard to find a good chance to dispose of this fellow. </i>

    <i>Looks like the ck Lightning Poison doesn¡¯t guarantee aplete sess rate against people with a strength over a certain degree.</i>

    ¡°Mu Chen!¡±

    Having restrained the corrosion of the poison, Liu Ying¡¯s stared towards Mu Chen, his face already contorted up while immense fury filled his eyes. He never imagined that not only would Mu Chen be able to step onto the second highest step today, he was even poisoned by thetter, even after personally taking action. This had caused his palm to be temporarily disabled, which was something that would lead to quite a bit of loss to hisbat capabilities.

    In such a situation, if he was to continue vying for the Strength of Baptism, with his palm being disabled by Mu Chen, it would undoubtedly lead to him suffering heavy injuries. This caused the fury to erupt and ze within his heart, wishing with all his might to smash and shred Mu Chen into a thousand pieces.

    Seeing the anger and fury disyed on Liu Ying¡¯s face, Mu Chen replied with a faint smile as he said, ¡°Do you think that I¡¯ve the qualifications to stand here now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ughter you!¡±¡¯

    Liu Ying angrily roared in response,pletely being unable to restrain himself from holding himself back from wanting to massacre Mu Chen.

    Seeing Liu Ying¡¯s actions, a sneer appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face as his finger started to turn jet-ck once again.

    Liu Ying immediately came to a halt, clenching his teeth as he looked towards the jet-ck finger on Mu Chen¡¯s hand, eyes brimming with thick feelings of dread. <i>That poison¡¯s too overbearing! I can¡¯t even force it out off my body! The only thing I can do is to suppress it! If I¡¯m hit by it again, it¡¯ll definitely make things worse!</i>

    As of now, he clearly couldn¡¯t go all-out to take action against Mu Chen without any care as he still needed to contend for the Strength of Baptism that was about to arrive.

    Fluctuating with indecision, Liu Ying finally clenched his teeth and sent an iparably poisonous re at Mu Chen, before slowly retreating back.

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    Seeing that, Mu Chen was faintly smiling, which almost caused Liu Ying to rush up once again.

    As this scene continued to y out, the countless experts who had observed this spectacle from below sucked in a cold breath of air. Looking towards the handsome youth, their eyes were filled with incredulous feelings. <i>This fellow had actually forced Liu Ying to retreat?!</i>

    Relying on his strength at the Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase to force an expert that had passed his Human Body Disaster to retreat...

    <i>.This brat¡¯s too frightening!</i>

    Completely ignoring the gazes heading towards him, Mu Chen slowly walked towards Xia Youran¡¯s side as those gazes gradually turned from doubt to amazement andplication, sending a faint smile towards her.

    Looking at the youth before her with amazement gushing out from her beautiful eyes, Xia Youran was about to reply to him before a sensation suddenly struck her. As a shiver shook through her body, she raised her head, only to see the gigantic clump of light floating in the sky suddenly erupting in a dazzling brilliance. Under the envelop of its brilliance, it appeared as if some kind of mysterious energy was about to descend.

    Seeing this spectacle, happiness instantly welled up within Xia Youran.

    ¡°The Strength of Baptism¡¯s about to descend!¡±

 Chapter 415 - The Tyrannical Mo Xingtian

    <strong>Chapter 415 - The Tyrannical Mo Xingtian</strong>

    Humm.

    In the skies above the Nine Heavenly Steps, the gigantic clump of light suddenly burst out with dazzling brilliance as if some kind of mysterious power had erupted within it. At the same time, low and deep throbbing sounds started to reverberate within the entire stretch of the world, causing the entire heavens and earth to fluctuate to its beat.

    As this happened, the chaotic battles taking ce within this region started to slowly stop as countless people raised their heads, looking with scorching gazes towards the gigantic clump of light floating high across the horizon as insatiable greed burst out from their eyes.

    ¡°The Strength of Baptism, huh...?¡±

    Mu Chen had also raised his head, focusing his gaze towards the gigantic clump of light. Appearing to be floating high up in the sky, the clump of light was actually located at the extremity of this isted space. Presently, there were frightening spatial currents, somewhere that no one would ever dare to get close to.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that this clump of light is the end result of the heart of the Heavenly Sovereign who had passed away here. However, after all these years, there¡¯s no one that has managed to get close to it,¡± said Xia Youran softly.

    Gasping in surprise, Mu Chen nodded his head in agreement. Not long ago, Mu Chen had seen first hand how frightening the energy contained within just few drops of the blood essence from that Heavenly Sovereign was. Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be too absurd and ridiculous for the spectacle unfolding before him to be caused by the heart of that Heavenly Sovereign. Naturally, Mu Chen also knew that there¡¯s absolutely no one within the entire Northern Heavens Continent that had the qualifications to prove the authenticity of this saying.

    ¡°Looks like the Strength of Baptism¡¯s about to descend.¡±

    All of a suddenly, Xia Youran¡¯s forehead started to knit up as her beautiful eyes shot a sneaky nce towards the other people present on the same stone tform as her. As of now, there wasn¡¯t any decision made for the partitioning of the Strength of Baptism, as it would definitely result in no conclusion at the very end. Xia Youran was clear that such a matter was something that definitely couldn¡¯t be settled with words. At the very end, all that mattered was who was the strongest.

    At this same moment, a faint sh was present within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he faintly nodded his head.

    Following themotion caused by the gigantic clump of light, the atmosphere on the stone tform within the second highest step started to slowly calm down as everyone looked towards it with sparkling eyes. However, every single person present had started to quietly circte Spiritual Energy within their body, while vignce and precaution filled their gazes.

    Before the arrival of the Strength of Baptism, it was clear that there was the need to separate the hierarchy here.

    This quiet atmosphere seemed to head down in order, travelling down the third highest step, the fourth highest step to the entire Nine Heavenly Steps, as well as the countless experts present below. At this moment, all of their gazes were focused towards the second highest step, since everyone present here knew that a chaotic battle that would shake the heavens would definitely erupt at this location.

    Presently, there were the geniuses at the peak of the younger generation within the Northern Heavens Continent. Since there were people that needed to be eliminated, the process in which that happened would definitely be absolutely miserable.

    As for exactly who would be eliminated, this was something that no one was able toe to a final conclusion.

    A pressurized atmosphere started to envelop the second highest step in the Nine Heavenly Steps.

    This pressure continued for a few minutes, before Mo Xingtian, standing at the front, gave a smile. Scanning across the people before him with his deadpan eyes, a hoarseughing voice that came ringing out caused the hearts of everyone present to tremble. In the next instant, every single gaze focused onto his body.

    This person, who had yet to speak a single word since the beginning, the one that was considered as the number one figure within the Northern Heavens Continent¡¯s younger generation finally could not continue observing the situation as a bystander.

    ¡°The most optimum number of people that can enjoy and finish this Strength of Baptism should be four.¡± Mo Xingtian¡¯s hoarse voice rang out.

    Hearing this, a tremor shook through the hearts of everyone as they thought, <i>Doesn¡¯t that mean that four other people will not be able toplete their baptism?</i>

    <i>However, exactly which four will rise to the top and which four will remain behind?</i>

    As a smile curled up on his face, Mo Xingtian raised his deadpan eyes, slowly sweeping his gaze across every single person present on this stone tform. Afterpleting that, he spoke out in a soft voice, ¡° Dong Yuan, Zhou Xuan and Liu Ying. Follow me up.¡±

    The atmosphere instantly froze up.

    The various experts present in the Nine Heavenly Steps were also shocked by Mo Xingtian¡¯s words. In the past Divine Spiritual Baptisms, one had to depend on one¡¯s own capabilities to secure a victory to ascend, where defeat would result in one staying on the second highest step. However, this time around, Mo Xingtian had unexpectedly decided the break this unspoken rule. Was his single sentence able to dictate the winners?

    No only them, even Dong Yuan, Liu Ying and even the thin and bony male dressed in greyish-white robes, Zhou Xian had gawked upon hearing Mo Xingtian¡¯s words, looking at thetter with slight shock present in their eyes. <i>What do these words of his mean? Did he really think that a single statement from him would be able to dictate who gets to ascend and receive the Strength of Baptism?</i>

    Dong Yuan and the other two still felt somewhat incredulous towards Mo Xingtian¡¯s actions. This was Mo Xingtian, someone that was best not to make contact with, had actually offered them a portion of the main attraction here? Nevertheless, it didn¡¯t take long for happiness to gush out from their eyes. With the three of them, the entire situation would be absolutely under their control. That¡¯s because the other four people remaining didn¡¯t possess the strength and capabilities needed to deal with Mo Xingtian and them.

    After all, although Mo Xingtian wasn¡¯t able to defeat all seven people by himself, even people as arrogant and prideful as Dong Yuan and Liu Ying knew that none of them would stand much chance of victory in a solo match against the former.

    While Dong Yuan and the other two were gawking in happiness, the faces of the remaining four people turned slightly ugly, especially the Western Extreme Pce¡¯s Xi Qinghai. As for the Heavenly Yuan Divine Sect¡¯s Su Buxiu, his gaze slowly started to turn cold. If not for the fact of them dreading Mo Xingtian, they would have lunged over and attack in a fury at the first instant.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Mo Xingtian?!¡± Clenching her teeth, Xia Youran roared out in fury.

    No one had imagined that Mo Xingtian would actually pull Liu Ying, Dong Yuan and Zhou Xuan over to his side in such a forceful fashion. This would undoubtedly lead to the elimination of Xi Qinghai and the other three. How could they endure such a thing like that?! <i>Yes, you¡¯re formidable, Mo Xingtian! But you¡¯re not invincible in the Northern Heavens Continent! What you¡¯ve done today will offend the Nine Summers Chamber of Commerce, the Western Extreme Pce and the Heavenly Yuan Divine Sect!</i>

    How could Mo Xingtian do such a thing?!

    Giving a faint smile, Mo Xingtian replied, ¡°I¡¯ve only given them a small benefit, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Replying with such iprehensible words caused Liu Ying and the other two to feel baffled. They seemed to not have any sort of agreement with Mo Xingtian.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you not afraid of breaking the rules by doing such things, Mo Xingtian?¡± Wrinkling his forehead, Xi Qinghai slowly spoke out.

    ¡°Although the Demonic Dragon Pce is strong, it isn¡¯t on the level where it can win against everybody.¡± Added the white-robed Su Buxiu with a faint smile. Being the Young Sect Master of the Heavenly Yuan Divine Sect, he naturally possessed an innate arrogance befitting of his position. If he was to lose in a fair fight, he would be able to wholeheartedly ept the end result. However, what the hell was this? Although Mo Xingtian¡¯s always been quiet and silent, Su Buxiu never expected such a level of rampancy to exist within thetter, something which had far exceeded the likes of himself.

    Faced against such questioning, Mo Xingtian only gave a smile as he replied with his usual hoarse voice of his, ¡°I¡¯ve challenged the Spiritual Energy tribtion a month ago. Although I¡¯ve failed, it should be extremely easy to defeat either one of you.

    Hearing his reply, the faces of Xia Youran, Xi Qinghai and Su Buxiu instantly changed slightly. This Mo Xingtian had actually attempted to cross his Spiritual Energy Tribtion?

    Like the three of them, Mu Chen¡¯s forehead started to slightly wrinkle up. Naturally, he too knew about the three Tribtions of a Sovereign. Although they were extremely dangerous, with the possibility of onepletely turning into ashes with a slight slip of a mistake, the promotion in one¡¯s strength was absolutely enormous. Even if one had failed to pass their tribtions, as long as one was able survive and live on, one would obtain a huge promotion to one¡¯s strength. A prime example would be that Wu Dong. Although he had failed to pass his Human Body Tribtion, his strength had already far exceeded that of an ordinary Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase.

    Clearly, the current Mo Xingtian had already taken half a step forward ahead of Xia Youran and the others.

    ¡°Would you three just wait for a moment.¡±

    Mo Xingtian said out with a smile. His deadpan eyes shot a nce towards Mu Chen as the arc at the corner of his mouth gave off an arbitrary feeling. However, Mu Chen already understood that he himself was not one of those three. That¡¯s because Mo Xingtian had already decided to kill him. Being the one targeted to be killed, Mu Chen naturally didn¡¯t have any way out this time.

    As his voice rang out, Mo Xingtian turned his body and slowly walked towards the highest step within the Nine Heavenly Steps.

    Behind him, Liu Ying, Dong Yuan and Zhou Xuan shot a look at each other before following suit. As Liu Ying turned his body around, he shot a dark yet satisfied re towards Mu Chen. As long as he was able to obtain the Strength of Baptism this time and obtained the qualifications to attempt the ¡°Spiritual Energy tribtion¡±, if he was able to pass through sessfully, wanting to killing Mu Chen would be as easy as a flip of his hand.

    Seeing the back figures of the four people in front of them, the faces of Xia Youran, Xi Qinghai and Su Buxia turned dark and sinister as all of them tightly clenched their hands, eyes filled with dimness and gloominess. All of them really wanted to rush up and take action. However, theirmon sense had told them that they would not be able to defeat the group of four headed by Mo Xingtian.

    Hu.

    Gently exhaling a breath of air, frosty killing intent shed within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he stared towards the back figure of Mo Xingtian.

    ¡°Elder Sis Xia, Brother Xi and Brother Su, are you three thinking of giving up just like that?¡± Turning towards the three people, Mu Chen spoke out with a faint smile.

    ¡°Mu Chen, you...¡± Looking towards the youth in front of her whose eyes were now sparkling with killing intent, Xia Youran could already guess what he was trying to do, which caused her beautiful face to slightly contort.

    ¡°What else can we do?¡± replied Xi Qinghai in an indifferent tone. Clearly, he wasn¡¯t feeling all too good about it.

    ¡°Looks like you three are extremely afraid of Mo Xingtian,¡± said Mu Chen with a smile.

    ¡°We¡¯re not afraid. It¡¯s just that our strengths truly are not on the same level as him,¡± replied Su Buxia as he shrugged his shoulders. ¡°There isn¡¯t anyone here that is able to defeat him. Of course, it is possible if we group up. However, Liu Ying and the other two would most probably take action to stop us. If that happens, we¡¯ll definitely be at a disadvantage.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m able to deal with Mo Xingtian, would you guys have the courage to step up?¡± said Mu Chen in a soft voice.

    Hearing those words, the eyes of Xi Qinghai and Su Buxiu slightly narrowed as they stared at Mu Chen, both of them having the impulsion of tossing out some words of ridiculement. However, this was fortunately restrained by them. Strange expressions appeared on their faces as they stared at Mu Chen. However, both of them nodded their heads as they replied, ¡°Without Mo Xingtian, there¡¯s nothing to dread about Liu Ying and the other three.¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s join hands. Leave Mo Xingtian to me. As for the other three guys, I¡¯ll leave them to you guys.¡±

    Panning his head slightly to look towards the three, Mu Chen smile as he said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you have to guts to do it?¡±

    Hearing such words for Mu Chen, Xia Youran and the other two were stunned as they looked towards the former with incredulous expressions appearing on their faces.

    Not saying anymore words, under their stunned gazes, Mu Chen slowly walked forward. With a change of his hand seal, the Great Meru Demonic Pir within his aurasea instantly erupted with terrifying demonic aura. As it swept out from within his body, Mu Chen¡¯s jet-ck pupils started to slowly turn scarlet-red.

    Whoosh!

    A scarlet red glowing pir shot straight up into the sky from Mu Chen¡¯s crown before a gigantic ck demonic pir surfaced from within, causing a bloody demonic aura to blot out the skies.

    Rushing straight up into the sky, Mu Chen descend on the top of the ck demonic pir.

    At this moment, the sky appeared to have turned into a dim red colour as the frightening demonic aura started pervading throughout the heavens and earth.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that there isn¡¯t your share in this Strength of Baptism, Mo Xingtian.¡±

    As the heavens turned into a dim red colour, the chilling voice of the youth, bringing about killing intent that blotted the skies, swept out across the world, shocking and stunning the countless experts present here.

 Chapter 416 - Fight Mo Xingtian!

    <strong>Chapter 416 - Fight Mo Xingtian!</strong>

    As the demonic aura flooded the heavens, the gigantic demonic pir stood erect in the world akin to the pir that propped up the heavens, radiating astonishing fluctuations across the horizon. Every single expert within this region was now staring dumbfoundedly at the figure of the youth standing on top of the demonic pir as they thought, <i>He actually dares to bring the fight to Mo Xingtian!</i>

    ¡°That brat¡¯s truly gone mad...¡± Some people started mumbling out in shock.

    Even Xia Youran, Xi Qinghai and Su Buxia, those people at the peak of the younger generation within the Northern Heavens Continent could only swallow their anger and fury in the overbearingness of Mo Xingtian. However, who would have imagined that Mu Chen would actually dare to stand and and issue a challenge straight to Mo Xingtian?

    The spectacle unfolding before them caused a dilemma within them. Should they sigh in admiration to Mu Chen¡¯s bravery, orugh in contempt towards his overestimation of his strength...?

    However, it had to be said that the slender figure of the youth, standing proudly on top of the gigantic demonic pir, with howling winds causing his robes to flutter around, with the imposing grandeur he gave out, and the domineering aura that appeared to be able to devour the mountains and the rivers, caused people to be convinced by his will.

    Raising their heads to look at the figure before them in a daze, a slightlyplicated expression appeared on the faces of Xia Youran and the other two, being especially present on Xi Qinghai¡¯s face. Being present at the intense fight Mu Chen had with Mo Longzi then, he had observed their fight by using the standpoint from a higher level. Perhaps, at that time, he never would have thought that this youth would dazzle so brightly to such an eye-piercing level in such a short period of time afterwards.

    This growth-rate truly made people gasp and sigh in amazement.

    On the podium at the very top, Mo Xingtian and the other three hade to a halt. Turning around to look at Mu Chen standing on the demonic pir, the expressions of Liu Ying and the other two started to faintly fluctuate, with Liu Ying clenching his teeth. At this moment, he was even startled and shocked by the imposing aura that was radiating from Mu Chen.

    Mo Xingtian had alsoe to a stop. As all of the gazesing from the region focused on his body, he paused for an instant, before turning himself around.

    Not a single fluctuation was present on his face as his deadpan eyes stared right towards Mu Chen. Giving a smile, he spoke out, ¡°You¡¯re really truly going to rely on the strength of the demonic auraing from the Great Meru Demonic Pir? Relying on your strength at the Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase, you really are formidable to be able to achieve such a feat.¡±

    Staring coldly towards Mo Xingtian, Mu Chen spoke out in a slow and forceful manner, ¡°You¡¯ve been hanging at the top of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Bounty List for so many years. This time, it might be the time to remove you from that list.¡±

    Bang!

    Just at the instant when his final word rang out, Mu Chen suddenly shot out. With his hands in a hugging posture, the Great Meru Demonic Pir rapidly shrunk down in size, finally turning into a ck stone pir that was approximately 3 metres andnded right within Mu Chen¡¯s hugging embrace.

    The stone pir was covered in mottley spots, with the vestiges of time present all over its surface. There were even long and deep grooves left behind by heaven-astonishing battles in the past. Naturally, other than those, there was a dim purplish flower pattern covering its entire surface. That was the sealing powering from the ¡°Page of Sealing¡± present within Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Due to it being overly ominous and fiendish, if not for it being sealed up until now, the Great Meru Demonic Pir would absolutely not be something that Mu Chen could hold and control. Although the strength of the Great Meru Demonic Pir had drastically weakened after being sealed up like that, it was already more than sufficient for the current Mu Chen to handle.

    Whoosh!

    Hugging the stone pir and bringing along an ominous and demonic aura that blotted the skies, Mu Chen rushed straight towards Mo Xingtian in an astonishingly overbearing fashion.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Having noticed this, Liu Ying and the other two gave a cold snort, wanting to take action to obstruct the iing Mu Chen.

    Swish!

    Before they could take action, Xia Youran, Xi Qinghai and Su Buxiu had already rushed in front of them, obstructing their paths towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°It¡¯s best that you three wait here and observe the fight over there.¡± With a frosty expression on her beautiful face, Xia Youran spoke out in an indifferent tone.

    ¡°Do you really think that brat¡¯s able to match Mo Xingtian, Xia Youran?¡± Liu Ying replied with a dark expression.

    ¡°Whether he¡¯s a match or not would have to wait for them to finish their fight. At the very least, he has the guts and courage to take action against Mo Xingtian.¡±

    A curl of disdain rose from the corner of Xia Youran¡¯s mouth as she heard his rebuttal. In her eyes, Mu Chen was stronger than Liu Ying by hundreds of times at the very least.

    ¡°That¡¯s called guts and courage?¡± Liu Ying added in a contemptuous tone. ¡°That¡¯s just acting with no care for his life. I feel that you should start thinking about how, exactly, you¡¯re going to collect his corpse in a little while!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry about this,¡± replied Xia Youran in a cold and frosty voice. ¡°If you three want to take action, the only thing we can do is apany you three awhile.¡±

    Hearing her words, Dong Yuan instantly burst intoughter before he said, ¡°How painful would it be for us to take action, right?! Such a situation can¡¯t continue for long. Let¡¯s wait for that brat to get ughtered by Mo Xingtian. At that time, you guys can also take a break.¡±

    The faces of Xi Qinghai and Su Buxiu sank in response to Dong Yuan¡¯s ridiculing words. Nevertheless, none of them continued to reply to that taunt. If Mu Chen truly lost to Mo Xingtian, the only choice they had was to give up on this matter. Faced against a person of such formidable caliber as Mo Xingtian, even they would lose some of their confidence.

    Clenching her teeth, Xia Youran raised her head to look towards the sky. If Mu Chen was not a match for Mo Xingtian, she would need to take action to save him, as Mo Xingtian was extremely ruthless and vicious, and would rain killing blows down on Mu Chen. As for her, she clearly couldn¡¯t stand at the corner and watch Mu Chen get killed by Mo Xingtian.

    Bang!

    As Xia Youran, Xi Qinghai and Su Buxiu stood in a confrontation against Liu Ying and the other two, across the horizon, Mu Chen had already taken to the skies. At this moment, his blood-red eyes firmly red towards the thinly-robed Mo Xingtian below as a killing aura gushed out from his entire body.

    Staring emotionlessly towards Mu Chen, who was radiating with an imposing aura, Mo Xingtian gave a point towards the air in front of him, causing Spiritual Energy of the world to explode out from there. In the next instant a beam of Spiritual Energy approximately 30 metres wide abruptly shot out from his finger. The boundless amount of Spiritual Energy that gushed out from Mo Xingtian was on such a level that the faces of Xia Youran and the rest could not help faintly changing their facial expressions. The tyrannical quantity of Mo Xingtian¡¯s Spiritual Energy seemed to have already far, far exceeded that of theirs.

    Bang!

    Looking towards the beam of Spiritual Energy shooting towards him, not the slightest sign of wanting to dodge was present in Mu Chen. Tightly hugging the demonic pir, a low roar rang out from his throat as he gave it a swing. Akin to wanting to cleave through mountains with his strength, he gave a furious smash straight towards the beam of Spiritual Energy.

    Boom!

    A deep sound that caused people¡¯s scalp to turn numb rang across the sky as the demonic aura gushed out from the demonic pir, blotting the skies and horizon. Under the wave of the demonic pir, the seemingly boundless beam of Spiritual Energy was unexpectedly smashed apart, exploding into glowing dots that filled the skies.

    Countless people gasped in astonishment as they took in this spectacle while thinking, <i>The current Mu Chen¡¯s really too violent.</i>

    Swish!

    Under the glowing dot-filled sky, Mu Chen¡¯s figure shot straight out like a bolt of lightning. In the next instant, he had already appeared right before Mo Xingtian, while the rumbling demonic aura spewed out from the demonic pir as it swept towards thetter.

    A chilling glint shed within Mo Xingtian¡¯s deadpan eyes. All of a sudden, he clenched his hand, sending a fist rumbling out.

    ¡°Strength of the Demonic Dragon!¡±

    A hoarse voice rang out as Mo Xingtian¡¯s fist smashed violently against the demonic pir sweeping over. A demonic dragon seemed to condense and trail behind his fist, causing an ominous aura to gush out.

    Bang!

    A dull sound resounded as a shock wave visible to the naked-eye rippled out from the point of impact. Inch by inch, the ground below Mo Xingtian¡¯s feet started to crack, shattering in a wave-like fashion as it spread out, causing the steps around to start copsing apart.

    Upon seeing this, Xia Youran and the others rapidly retreated back in fear of being overwhelmed by the powerful impact iing their way.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking down on the treasure of your Demonic Pce Treasure by blocking the Great Meru Demonic Pir like that?¡± Mu Chen sneered. In the next instant, blood-red rays of brilliance swept out from the Great Meru Demonic Pir, covering the earth and hiding the skies as it blossomed out. Appearing akin to an ominous mist of blood surging out across the horizon.

    As the blood-clouds billowed out, they surrounded the demonic dragon shade present on Mo Xingtian¡¯s fist, beforepletely shattering it apart.

    Feeling the ominous aura surging crazily towards him, Mo Xingtian¡¯s pupils slightly contracted. The powering from the demonic pir was too fiendish, instantly corroding into his body, without even a weak point to drill into, causing the Spiritual Energy in his body to shake and jolt around.

    ¡°Such an overbearing Great Meru Demonic Pir!¡±

    Mo Xingtian spoke out with his hoarse voice. At his current level of strength, Mu Chen was only able to use about 10 to 20% of the Great Meru Demonic Pir¡¯s ominous strength. However, this was more than sufficient to cause the Spiritual Energy within his body to shake and jolt. <i>Indeed, the treasure of our Demonic Dragon Pce is extraordinary.</i>

    Pa!

    Waving his sleeve about, he tried to rely on this counter-force to rapidly retreat back like a wisp of ck smoke, attempting to evade from such an incisive attacking from the Great Meru Demonic Pir.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    However, Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t give him such an opportunity. Hugging the demonic pir, he gave it a sweep, instantly sending the Great Meru Demonic Pir smashing violently against Mo Xingtian¡¯s body.

    Boom!

    A low and deep rumble resounded before a sessive stretch of people sucking in breaths of cold air rang out across the region. As the demonic pir swept past, Mo Xingtian¡¯s body was sent flying in a miserable fashion. Landing on the tform, his feet scraped across the ground, carving deep grooves into the stone for over 30 metres. Finally, after giving a heavy stomp, and shattering the ground, he forcefully stabilised himself . At this moment, the Spiritual Energy surrounding his body was in an upheaval, while his robes had been torn apart, with even a faint sliver of blood appearing at the corner of his mouth.

    Although it was sealed up by Mu Chen, being an ominous weapon from the ancient antiquity, fiendish strength pervading from the Great Meru Demonic Pir was still as frightening as before. It¡¯s said that the people struck by it would have the fiendish energies corroding into their body. Corroding away their Spiritual Energy, before copsing their consciousness, those people would sink within a mad frenzy, while turning iparably cruel and violent.

    As of now, being able to withstand a single blow from the demonic Pir, this goes to show the extraordinary strength that Mo Xingtian possessed. However, it was clear that resisting that attack wasn¡¯t easy for him.

    As they observed this spectacle from the air, the mouths of Xia Youran and the others became slightly agape, while their eyes were brimming with shock. They never imagined that Mu Chen would actually gain a slight superiority in this exchange.

    Within the dust plumes that filled the air, holding the Great Meru Demonic Pir in his hands, Mu Chen gave a heavy stomp. As the ground shook, his pair of scarlet-red eyes tightly stared towards Mo Xingtian in the distance.

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Patting away the dust strewn across his body, hoarseughter rang out from him as he slowly raised his head. Finally, waves of fluctuations surfaced within those deadpan eyes, while some shadows of excitement appeared on his usually emotionless face.

    ¡°You truly never disappoint me too much...¡±

    With a smile, Mo Xingtian extend his palm out before giving a furious grasp. In the next instant, ck light started to condense, forming a ck-coloured heavy spear, which appeared within his hand.

    The heavy spear waspletely covered in ck-coloured scales, sparkling with a dark luster. Present at the top of the spear was a design of a demonic dragon in the process of devouring something, with its densely-filled sharp teeth forming the tip and edge of the spear. Appearing iparably sharp, they seemed to be able to sunder and rip apart the heavens and earth.

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

    Upon seeing that ck heavy spear, the countenance of Xia Youran and the rest slightly changed as they eximed, ¡°The Peerless Rank Spiritual Artifact of the Demonic Dragon Pce, the Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear?!¡±

    Upon hoisting the ck heavy spear, the aura radiating from Mo Xingtian became drastically imposing, appearing akin to a demonic dragon that had broken its shackles and appeared in the stretch of the world to continue its devouring of the heavens.

    ¡°Since it has progressed to this, let us have some real fun!¡±

 Chapter 417 - All Methods

    <strong>Chapter 417 - All Methods</strong>

    Bang!

    Grasping the ck heavy spear, Mo Xingtian¡¯s frail-looking figure instantly erupted with a terrifyingly imposing aura. Dark rays of brilliance shown on the surface of the ck heavy spear, appearing as if it wanted to transform into a demonic dragon and take to the skies, smashing and shaking the heavens as it did so, causing people to be overwhelmed with shock.

    Staring towards the ck heavy spear in Mo Xingtian¡¯s hand, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes had also started to narrow. Clearly, he could sense how extraordinary the ck heavy spear was. It was definitely an extremely powerful Spiritual Weapon, and from the looks of it, there¡¯s an extremely high possibly for it to have reached the level of a Peerless Rank Spiritual Artifact. Such a weapon of this grade would be extremely rarely seen, even in an elite influence like the Demonic Dragon Pce. <i>From the looks of it, Mo Xingtian really had invested quite heavily just to kill me today.</i>

    ¡°I¡¯d originally assumed that I¡¯d be able to settle you with ease. However, it looks like I was wrong about this. However, it¡¯s also all-good this way. It has already been a very long while since I¡¯ve used the ¡®Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear¡¯. I hope that you¡¯ll be able to give it a delightful time today.¡± Staring towards Mu Chen, Mo Xingtian spoke out with his hoarse voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll not disappoint you!¡±

    Mu Chen gave a hearty chuckle in reply, hisughter resounded out like thunder. However, there wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of smiling intent within those scarlet-red eyes of his, with them being filled to the brim with chilling intent. As hisughter reverberated around, he took a stride forward, while a giant dragon shadow surfaced below his feet. With a swish, it split apart the air before it, appearing right before Mo Xingtian in the next instant. Swing his hands down while in a hugging posture, the remnant shadows of the Great Meru Demonic Pir appeared in the air as it was violently swung down.

    As the remnant shadows enveloped Mo Xingtian, the ground below him started to sink down a level.

    Raising his head, Mo Xingtian looked towards the demonic pir howling down towards him. Giving a furious clench of the heavy spear in his hand, he strode forward, before shooting up into the sky.

    Swish!

    Striding up into the sky, Mo Xingtian sent his spear stabbing forward and swept it out like a rainbow. Akin to a demonic dragon roaring and howling as it shot through the skies, the spear heavily pierced towards the ck demonic pir.

    Ding!

    Clear metallic ringing sounds resounded as shock waves visible to the naked-eye rippled out throughout the skies. However, this time, Mo Xingtian did not end up in the miserable state he was in before. Tapping the air with the tip of his feet, he dispelled the frightening energy that was feedbacked into his spear. Looking towards Mu Chen with his deadpan eyes, his hoarse voice rang out, ¡°So, the Great Meru Demonic Pir can only show such little might in your hands, huh?¡±

    Remaining emotionless towards Mo Xingtian¡¯s words, Mu Chen took a step forward, with the Great Meru Demonic Pir instantly rushing towards the sky. As its ominous aura rippled out and blotted the skies, the Great Meru Demonic Pir started to drastically increase in size. In the short span of a few breaths, it had already grown to over 300 metres in size. Extending his hands out and giving the air before him a hug, as if he was hugging the demonic pir, Mu Chen gave a ferocious downwards swing.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Warps and distortions instantly appeared in the surrounding space as the air within a 3 kilometre radius around himpletely exploded apart, causing this entire zone to turn into a vacuum.

    ¡°Devouring Dragon!¡±

    All of a sudden, the demonic spear in Mo Xingtian¡¯s hand shook, before ck rays of brilliance blossomed from it, blotting the skies. In the next instant, it shot out of Mo Xingtian¡¯s hands. As a dragon¡¯s roar resounded, ck rays of light surrounded it, unexpectedly transforming into a gigantic demonic dragon thousands of metres long, squirming and snaking around as it hovered in the air. As the demonic dragon floated in the sky, it appeared to shroud over the entire region.

    Roar!

    As the demonic dragon roared, it extended its 300 metre long dragon ws out, grasping towards the demonic pir that was howling down on it. Surging with frightening power, its gigantic dragon tail violently swung towards the Great Meru Demonic Pir.

    Bang! Bang!

    The two gigantic objects smashed against each other with frightening might, causing astonishing energy shock waves to ripple out. Even the surrounding space showed signs of copsing, indicative of the astonishingly-frightening power of the impact.

    This was the showdown between the ominous weapon of the ancient antiquity and the Peerless Rank Spiritual Artifact!

    However, the ominous weapon of ancient antiquity was now in a seal state. In contrast to it, the Peerless Rank Spiritual Artifact was now erupting with astonishing might in Mo Xingtian¡¯s hands.

    As they raised their heads to look at the world-shaking fight happening in the air, the eyes of the countless experts were filled with astonishment and admiration. At this moment, anyone would be able to see that the two people duking it out in the sky were venting all of their murderous auras out. Every single move they made were all killing blows, clearly meant to reap and steal away each other¡¯s life.

    However, after turning around to think about the grudges and grievances between the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and the Demonic Dragon Pce, all of them felt that it waspletely understandable. They were already sworn enemies at the very beginning. It would be idiotic for any one of them to stay their hand in this confrontation.

    Bang!

    Being a Peerless Rank Spiritual Artifact, the Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear clearly possessed a level of sentience. It would be able to automatically hone in on Mo Xingtian¡¯s target once he gives his orders to do it. However, being an ominous weapon from the ancient antiquity, the might and prestige of the Great Meru Demonic Pir wasparable to that of a Divine Weapon. If not for it being in a sealed state, it would be able to shatter the Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear in a single strike. Therefore, seemingly being stimted by the attacks from the Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear, the Great Meru Demonic Pir appeared to have be angry, since fiendish energies surged and gushed out of it, violently mming against the demonic dragon formed by the Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear.

    Under the attacks from the Great Meru Demonic Pir, the gigantic demonic dragon started to howl in pain. Regardless of its state, a starved camel was bigger than a horse. Even though it was sealed up, the might of the Great Meru Demonic Pir far exceeded anything that a Peerless Rank Spiritual Artifact couldpare to. Therefore, in such a head-on collision of might, the Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear was gradually forced into a disadvantage.

    Raising his head to look towards the Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear, which was gradually being forced into a disadvantageous position, not a single fluctuation was present in Mo Xingtian¡¯s deadpan eyes. Turning around to look at Mu Chen, a faint smile appeared on his face as he said, ¡°Now, without the Great Meru Demonic Pir, what are you going to bring out to contend against me?¡±

    He had sacrificed the Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear up just for the sake of entangling and holding the Great Meru Demonic Pir back. Without this frighteningly ominous weapon, the dread Mo Xingtian had towards Mu Chen would clearly decrease by a great amount.

    Perhaps the Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear would not be able to constrain the Great Meru Demonic Pir for long. However, this period of time would be more than sufficient for him to get rid of Mu Chen.

    Swish!

    Just as his words rang out, Mo Xingtian had already transformed into a wisp of ck smoke, shooting straight towards Mu Chen like a spectre.

    Upon noticing this, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes instantly narrowed. With a shift of his body, a dragon shadow surfaced below his feet as he abruptly retreated back.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re unable to escape from me using this level of the Dragon Soaring Technique,¡± said Mo Xingtian with a cold smile. Taking a step forward, his figure instantly appeared to have turned somewhat illusory. In the next moment, with a shiver, hepletely disappeared from Mu Chen¡¯s view.

    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen¡¯s pupils instantly contracted.

    Bang!

    The glow of ck lightning instantly erupted from Mu Chen¡¯s body. As lightning arced and danced around his body, two lightning runes surfaced on his chest. His Thunder God Physique was instantly activated.

    Bang!

    At the very instant when Mu Chen had activated his Thunder God Physique, a palm, appearing to have passed through the void, brought about torrential Spiritual Energy as it heavily mmed towards Mu Chen¡¯s back without the slightest bit of restraint.

    Not turning his body around, Mu Chen simrly sent a palm mming towards his back.

    Bang!

    The two palms smashed into one another, causing frightening shock waves to sweep out from the point of impact.

    Mu Chen was sent flying forward, with a sliver of blood seeping out from the corner of his mouth. In this head-on confrontation with Mo Xingtian, he was able to feel how powerful thetter was. The boundless Spiritual Energy thetter possessed was akin to arge ocean, one that seemed to have no boundaries. Furthermore, Mo Xingtian¡¯s Spiritual Energy was clearly more pure and power than any other ordinary Spiritual Energy.

    This was due to him having attempted to pass through his Spiritual Energy Tribtion.

    As Mu Chen flew forward, a chilling expression had appeared within his eyes. Without the slightest hesitation and ignoring the waves of paining from his arm, he furiously brought his hands together as boundless Spiritual Energy gushed out from his body.

    In the next instant, a stretch of starry skies surfaced once again behind his back as four gigantic beastial shadows rapidly condensed within it.

    Being just a Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase, even with the supplementation of the fiendish energies from the Great Meru Demonic Pir, he would not be able to overturn the disadvantageous position in a head-on confrontation with Mo Xingtian. Therefore, he needed to rely on the power of his Divine Arts if he wanted to obtain victory.

    ¡°This move again?¡±

    Looking towards the starry skies that had formed behind Mu Chen¡¯s back, Mo Xingtian gave a cold sneer as he said, ¡°Although this move might have some use against Liu Ying, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s useless against me.¡±

    Remaining as emotionless as before, Mu Chen ignored Mo Xingtian¡¯s taunting as he changed his hand seals.

    Roar!

    As roars started to resound, four gigantic beastial shadows abruptly shot out from within the starry skies, before rushing straight towards Mo Xingtian.

    Seeing them heading towards him, Mo Xingtian shook his head apathetically as Spiritual Energy surged out from his body, blotting the skies. Akin to a stretch of ocean, it appeared vast and powerful, bringing along a power that could crush hills and sunder mountains.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze grew even more frosty as an extremelypletely and foreign-looking seal was formed with his hands.

    In the next instant, the four beastial shadows raised their heads and raored towards the skies, while rays of brilliance blossomed from within their bodies. As those rays of light came together, they appeared to have transformed into a giant 3000 metrerge glowing seal. Within the seal, the azure dragon, white tiger, vermillion bird and the ck tortoise all upied its four corners, while Spiritual Energy gushed out with the might of an ocean, appearing as if it was trying to seal up the heavens and earth.

    ¡°Four Gods Constetion Technique, the Four Gods Heavenly Sealing Imprint!¡±

    Humm!

    Humming sounds erupted from the gigantic imprint as it transformed into a ray of light, covering the earth and hiding the skies as it pressed down from above. As it did so, the Spiritual Energy present in this region had all been forced away by its might.

    As the divine imprint came pressing down from above, the faces of Xia Youran and the others started to quietly change. These changes were especially present on the face of Liu Ying, as shock appeared within his eyes, before he subsequently clenched and grounded his teeth. <i>Exactly how many cards does this brat have in hiding!</i>

    Bang!

    Under the envelope of the divine imprint, the torrential Spiritual Energy pouring out from Mo Xingtian¡¯s body waspletely suppressed and scattered. The radiance blossoming out from him was weakened under the might of the divine imprint, as if it had been sealed and brought under restraint.

    Raising his head to look towards the divine imprint pressing down towards him, as well as his Spiritual Energy, which was rapidly being dissipated, fluctuations of a serious expression finally surfaced within those deadpan eyes of his. In the next moment, it seemed as if he had given a gentle sigh, and yet, his sigh was still brimming with killing intent.

    ¡°You¡¯re actually able to achieve such strength while only being at the Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase... That¡¯s why the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would hold you in such high regard...¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯ve ignored this event and continued to cultivate, I¡¯m afraid that before a year¡¯s up, there¡¯d be no one in the younger generation of the Northern Heavens Continent that would be able to contend against you...¡±

    ¡°However... you might not have such an opportunity anymore...¡±

    All of a sudden, dark-red blood started flowing out from Mo Xingtian¡¯s fingertip as he gave a gentle tap on his forehead. As the fresh blood flowed down, it started to crawl, sliver by sliver, into his deadpan eyes. In the next moment, a mysterious and malevolent-looking blood rune started to condense from the blood flowing down his face.

    Looking at the strange actions made by Mo Xingtian, Xia Youran and the others gawked before their faces turned deathly pale in the next moment.

    ¡°That¡¯s the...Dragon Murdering Demonic Rune?¡±

 Chapter 418 - Demonic Rune

    <strong>Chapter 418 - Demonic Rune</strong>

    The patterns created by the blood on Mo Xingtian¡¯s face formed a blood rune that caused people to feel their hair stand on their ends. Upon forming, the blood rune started wriggling and squirming about as if it possessed some form of life. If one looked at it closely, one would notice that the blood rune appeared to have pierced into Mo Xingtian¡¯s face, with the squirming actions unexpectedly due to it feasting on Mo Xingtian¡¯s fresh blood.

    At this moment, his face started to grow slightly slimmer and paler than before.

    Such a feeling was indescribably mysterious.

    As Xia Youran and the rest noticed this spectacle, all of their faces turned deathly pale, while their eyes were overwhelmed with shock. Never, in their wildest dreams, did they imagine that Mo Xingtian would actually be so ruthless as to pull that card out in this fight. From the looks of it, he truly intended to deal with Mu Chen here, once and for all.

    Devouring Dragon Demonic Rune.

    This was one of the extremely frightening secret techniques of the Demonic Dragon Pce. It¡¯s said that by rearing the blood of a true dragon within one¡¯s body, when activated, the demonic rune would devour the host¡¯s blood and strengthen itself, allowing the host to erupt with extremely frightening strength.

    This secret technique possessed extremely powerful might. However, the requirements it possessed were also abnormally harsh. Of the entire younger generation within the Demonic Dragon Pce, Mo Xingtian was the only person that was able to sessfully achieve this. Even Mo Longzi was far from being able to achieve sess in this. However, over the past few years, this was the very first time that Xia Youran and the rest have seen Mo Xingtian activate the ¡°Devouring Dragon Demonic Rune¡±, since, in the past, thetter didn¡¯t even activate it when crossing hands with them.

    Clearly, the need to kill Mu Chen was deeply entrenched in Mo Xingtian¡¯s heart.

    Under the countless terrified and shocked gazes focused on him, Mo Xingtian trained his deadpan-eyes to look indifferently at the divine imprint enveloping over. With a flick of his finger, the blood-red demonic rune on his face started to slowly peel away, before rapidly expanding to a height of 300 metres. As the bloody glow squirmed and wriggled on its surface, it appeared akin to a coiled-up giant dragon, and a dragon roar brimming with anger erupted out from it.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Pointing towards the sky, a voicepletelycking in emotion rang out from his mouth.

    Whoosh!

    Shooting straight out, the blood-red demonic rune mmed straight against the divine imprint pressing down from above, causing blood-red light to blossom across the horizon. At this moment, the divine seal, which had smashed through Mo Xingtian¡¯s Spiritual Energy like twigs a moment ago was now beingpletely blocked by the blood-red demonic rune,pletely unable to move even an inch forward.

    Upon noticing this, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed as he felt a chill sweeping across his entire body. At this moment, he could feel an extremely life-threatening vor from the blood-red demonic rune.

    Chi! Chi!

    Akin to a of blood, the blood-red demonic rune started to expand, corroding the divine imprint under its bloody glow. Under that corrosion, the divine imprint rapidly trembled as its vast and boundless might started to slowly decrease. Clearly, the Four Divine Seals weren¡¯t a match for the blood-red demonic rune.

    Although Mu Chen possessed his cards, Mo Xiantian simrly possessed cards that were sufficient to turn the situation to his favor.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    Mo Xingtian spoke out with an indifferent smile as he gave an abrupt clench of his hand, a chilling glint shed within his deadpan-eyes.

    Bang!

    The blood-red demonic rune blossomed with blood-red rays of brilliance, appearing akin to a sea of blood. Under the corrosion of this sea of blood, the divine imprint waspletely submerged in an instant.

    Puff.

    As the divine imprint was broken, Mu Chen spurted out a mouthful of blood as a hint of paleness shed across his face. Clenching his teeth, he thought, <i>This Mo Xingtian truly is formidable.</i> He never imagined that the Four Gods Constetion Technique, which he had mastered to the level of great aplishment, wouldn¡¯t be able to allow for him to obtain victory. Naturally, however, Mu Chen also knew that it wasn¡¯t that the Four Gods Constetion Technique was weaker than thetter¡¯s demonic rune, but that his own strength being at a disparite distance from Mo Xingtian¡¯s.

    Even after supplementing himself with the fiendish energies of the Great Meru Demonic Pir, which had allowed him to close much of the distance, his original strength was still at the Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase.

    ¡°This is the end.¡±

    Staring apathetically towards Mu Chen, whose cards had been broken, Mo Xingtian gave a wave of his sleeve, sending the blood-red demonic rune howling out. Covering the earth and hiding the skies, it enveloped over Mu Chen as a bloody glow radiated from it, seemingly sealing away all of Mu Chen¡¯s retreat paths.

    At this moment, everyone present could see that Mo Xingtian had already decided to wrap up and conclude this fight.

    <i>Will this fighte to an end here?</i>

    Countless people waited quietly in bated breaths.

    ...

    At the outskirt of the Divine Spiritual Mountain, the Elders from the various ces had their gazes towards the gigantic light screen present, with quite a few people quietly taking a sigh. That Mu Chen from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy truly was formidable to be able to force Mo Xingtian to such a step with his strength at only the Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase. If he was given a number of years more to cultivate, there might not be anyone within the younger generation that would be able to match up to him.

    However, its a pity that geniuses always died young.

    From the looks of its, Mo Xingtian had clearly decided to unleash his killing move. It looked like he had also discovered the astonishing potential the youth before him possessed; therefore, he decided to not leave a future disaster to haunt him in the future.

    A few gazes turned towards the direction of Dean Tai Cang and the group from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. However, on the contrary, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Dean still had a calm and collected expression, eyes continuing to focus on the Spiritual Energy light screen. The image disyed within it showed that the blood-red demonic rune had already covered all of the retreat paths Mu Chen could take, while a sea of blood billowed out from it as a murderous aura red and gushed out.

    At this moment, Mu Chen was clearly in an extremely life-threatening situation.

    Behind Dean Tai Cang, Luo Li tightly grasped her longsword, with her slender fingers already turning white due to the force she had exerted. Clearly, the situation present before her eyes caused worry and unease to rise within her.

    Standing beside her, Ling Xi grasped Luo Li¡¯s slender hands before speaking out in a soft voice, ¡°Rx. Nothing will happen to him. If there¡¯s truly an unforeseen change, the Dean and I will definitely take action.¡±

    Hearing that, Luo Li nodded her small head, before focusing her beautiful eyes towards the light screen. Being somewhat clear about the cards that Mu Chen possessed, she waspletely unable to think about exactly how Mu Chen would break away from this life-threatening situation.

    ...

    The atmosphere within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was a stifling and oppressed one, with all of the students tightly locking their gazes towards the Spiritual Energy light screen. Even Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong and the others had hands filled with cold sweat. Clearly, they were able to sense the unfavourable situation Mu Chen was in right now. However, there was absolutely nothing that they could do right now. At this moment, the only thing they could do was to pray for Mu Chen to be able to endure the onught. Although, they knew that it was an extremely difficult matter to aplish...

    ¡°Come on, Mu Chen! All of us are watching you right now...¡±

    Shen Cangsheng and the rest spoke out with a soft sigh. The only thing they could do was to support and cheer for him. As for the fight, the only person Mu Chen could rely on would be himself.

    ...

    Rumble!

    Akin to a demon god, the blood-red demonic rune brought about a blood of sea that blotted the skies over. The earth-shattering spectacle appearing before them caused the scalps of countless experts below to turn numb. This Mo Xingtian¡¯s undoubtedly the person at the highest peak within the younger generation of the Northern Heavens Continent. This move by him might even beparable to those peak experts that had passed their Spiritual Energy Tribtion.

    From the looks of it, it¡¯s already extremely hard for that Mu Chen to turn the current situation around.

    Xia Youran¡¯s beautiful eyes started to fluctuate with her surging emotions. Finally, with a clench of her teeth, she prepared to take action.

    However, before she could even make her move, Liu Ying and the other two before her had already blocked and obstructed her path, before speaking out with an indifferent tone. ¡°Looks like that Mu Chen¡¯s dead, without a single doubt. Is there anymore need to cause trouble? In the off chance that you¡¯ll provoke Mo Xingtian, it¡¯ll not be something nice for you guys to endure then.¡±

    Furiously clenching her teeth, Xia Youran shot a vicious re towards Liu Ying and the other two. However, in the end, she did not make her move, since she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to shove her way past the obstruction created by the three people in front of her.

    Standing behind Xia Youran, both Xi Qinghai and Su Buxiu gave a sigh in the end. Faced against such a strong and powerful Mo Xingtian, they had truly lost quite a bit of their courage and daringness. From the looks of it, they might have to return empty-handed in this Divine Spiritual Mountain¡¯s opening.

    Under the attention of countless pitiful and sympathizing gazes, a serious expression was present on Mu Chen¡¯s face as he looked towards the blood-red demonic rune enveloping over him. The aura of death sting towards his face caused his heart to rapidly start pumping. In the end, he gave a bitterugh, while a malevolent shadow started to slowly condense within those ck pupils of his.

    <i>I, Mu Chen, have faced numerous life-or-death situations in the past few years! However, at the very end, I¡¯ve endured and passed all of them. I¡¯m afraid that it isn¡¯t easy as you, Mo Xingtian think to take away my life!</i>

    With a furious wave of his sleeve, a dozen jade bottles appeared in a sh. Appearing to be transparent, those jade bottles were filled to the brim with scarlet-red mes.

    Flicking his fingers in session, Mu Chen smashed all of the jade bottles up, causing the scarlet-red mes to instantly spew out as they shattered apart. As the volume of the mes expanded, they transformed into a sea of scarlet mes, spreading out across the skies with Mu Chen in its centre.

    As the temperature skyrocketed, the surrounding space started to warp and distort. Being in the core of the sea of mes, intense bouts of pain racked Mu chen¡¯s body. Beingpletely unable to control those mes, he was being injured just by releasing them in the air.

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s actions caused some cries of doubt as everyone clearly didn¡¯t understand what he was nning to do.

    Xia Youran had also slightly gawked upon seeing his actions. The mes in those jade bottles were a favor that Mu Chen had asked her to gather for him. However, at that time, she didn¡¯t know what he was nning to do with them. <i>From the looks of it, is he nning to use them to contend against Mo Xingtian¡¯s demonic rune? That¡¯s absolutely impossible! Not to mention the fact that he cannot even control those mes! Even if that¡¯s a possibility, it¡¯s impossible to defend against Mo Xingtian¡¯s attacks with only those mes. </i>

    Ignoring those doubtful gazesing his way, Mu Chen continued to stare at the scarlet-red mes that continued to expand out. Disregarding the intense burning pain racking his body, he took a deep breath, before sitting down in the air. Extending his palm out, a purple-coloured me started to quietly rise from within.

    <i>That¡¯s the Undying Fire!</i>

    During that day, when Mu Chen had helped Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong dispel the poison within their bodies, he had managed to obtain a bunch of Undying Fire from Nine Nether!

    This Undying Fire was the divine me that the Nine Nether could produce within her body after her evolution. Compared to the Nine Nether Fire he had fused with before, the might of the Undying Fire was numerous times more powerful. Therefore, it was the final card that Mu Chen had up his sleeves!

    Creating a seal with a single hand, a low and deep roar rang out as a suction force erupted from his palm.

    Hu! Hu!

    As the suction force erupted out, the scarlet-red mes in the surroundings howled as they condensed together, finally transforming into a pir of mes that rushed straight towards Mu Chen¡¯s palm. The me seedling present there gently flickered, cleanly devouring all of the mes that came into contact with it.

    In a short span of a few breaths, the scarlet-red sea of mes that had pervaded the surroundings hadpletely disappeared. As for the clump of Undying Fire within Mu Chen¡¯s palm, it had grownrger by a few sizes, with its dim purplish colour appearing extremely mysterious.

    As the me seedling within Mu Chen¡¯s palm surged and increased in size, rays of light radiating from it illuminated Mu Chen¡¯s face, causing him to appear exceedingly abstruse.

    Raising his head, Mu Chen sent a faint smile towards the distant Mo Xingtian. Merely, the smile was frosty, with not a single trace of emotion present on it. After doing a move that caused everyone to exim in shock, Mu Chen raised his palm and swallowed that extremely frightening purple-coloured me straight into his mouth.

    ¡°Since you want my life, let me apany you. Let¡¯s see exact who¡¯s the one that will be buried at this ce.¡±

 Chapter 419 - Victory and Defeat

    <strong>Chapter 419 - Victory and Defeat</strong>

    ¡°What is he doing...?¡±

    Staring dumbfoundedly at Mu Chen, the faces of Xia Youran and the rest instantly turned exceeding spectacle when he swallowed the clump of purplish mes within his body. Although they didn¡¯t know exactly what that seemingly weak and small clump of purplish mes was, the scarlet-red mes that had blotted the skies a moment ago had beenpletely absorbed by those purplish mes. Clearly, that thing was absolutely something extraordinary.

    However, at this very moment, Mu Chen had swallowed it just like that...

    Such an action that neared the boundaries of seeking death caused everyone to stare at him in a daze, with some people even unable to resist thinking that Mu Chen had known that he was about to die, and, therefore, had consumed the fire tomit suicide...

    Standing in the distance, a wrinkle appeared on Mo Xingtian¡¯s forehead as he observed this spectacle unfolding before him. Naturally, he would never believe in such aical reasoning, since Mu Chen was a person with a tenacious character. Even in a situation where death was inevitable, he would fight with all his might, no matter what injuries or how much blood he had bled. Aical act like suicide was clearly not something that would appear in his repertoire of acts.

    A vignt shadow shed within Mo Xingtian¡¯s eyes as he thought, <i>There¡¯s definitely something fishy about this. There¡¯s definitely something fishy about Mu Chen¡¯s action.</i>

    ¡°I¡¯ll just kill him to avoid anymore things from sprouting up!¡±

    With a change of his hand seal, the bloody glow from the blood-red demonic seal grew even more radiant as the sea of blood grew in size, turning into aplete shroud as it swept towards Mu Chen at lightning speed. As long as Mu Chen was trapped within it, he would be turned into bloody water, absolutely devoid of vitality.

    As the sea of blood pervaded out, Mu Chen, who had devoured the clump of Undying Fire slowly raised his head. At this moment, a purplish shadow started to slowly erupt within his originally scarlet-red eyes. Even his skin started to radiate with a purple luster, while faint but rapid shivering shook through his entire body.

    It was a spectacr mess in Mu Chen¡¯s body at this very moment. Upon entering Mu Chen¡¯s body, the clump of Undying Fire was wrapped up by his Spiritual Energy. Generally speaking, when ordinary people devoured this clump of Undying Fire, they might be turned into ashes in an instant. However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t like any normal person out there.

    The Spiritual Energy within his body had already fused with the Nine Nether Fire. As for the Undying Fire, it was the evolved form of the Nine Nether Fire, with the two sharing some origins of strength. Therefore, it was due to this that the Undying Fire wasn¡¯t able to create destruction upon entering Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    As the Spiritual Energy within Mu Chen wrapped around the clump of purplish mes, rampaging fluctuations surfaced from within like a surgingke. Slivers of purplish me seedlings started to break off and drift about, before finally merging together with the Spiritual Energy.

    At the instant when the two merged, Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy looked as though it had swallowed a bulking agent, crazily expanding about. In the end, it turned into roaring mes as it circted at a high speed within Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    An indescribable strength like an exploding volcano erupted from within his body. This power seemingly appeared in an instant, causing Mu Chen to lose control over his Spiritual Energy. At this moment, the Spiritual Energy within his body was akin to a rampaging wild horse,pletely out of control. Rampaging as it circted around, Mu Chen was unable to bring it under hisplete control.

    It was too rampant.

    Feelings of intense pain radiated from the meridians within Mu Chen¡¯s body. Fortunately, having reached a small level of mastery over his Lightning God¡¯s Physique made his body much stronger and more resilient than before. If not, it would bepletely impossible for him to endure the impacts brought about by the cirction of those energies.

    Hu.

    As Mu Chen¡¯s heavy breathing rang out, he stared at the demonic rune enveloping over him with his purple-shaded eyes. Not the slightest shred of fear or dread was present in them, without the a slight bit of craziness frolicking within. At this moment, the energies within his body had to be let out, if not, his body would bepletely unable to endure bottling them up within him.

    Therefore, faced against the terrifying attack sent by Mo Xingtian, Mu Chen didn¡¯t evade or retreat back. On the contrary, he took a furious step forward, before sending a fist rumbling out. This was just a straight punch out, without anything fanciful, rumbling violently towards the gigantic blood-red demonic rune descending towards him.

    As the fist rumbled out, Spiritual Energy swept out akin to a hurricane, blotting the skies as it gushed out.

    Within the Spiritual Energy gushing out, one would be able to clearly see tiny clumps of purplish mes gently flickering as they fluttered about.

    Bang!

    Under Mu Chen¡¯s fist, the surrounding space started to warp and distort. In that distant, Xia Youran, Liu Ying and the rest a breathed in a mouthful of cold air. <i>How can his fist contain such frightening power...?</i>

    Boom!

    Spiritual Energy fluttering with purplish mes that appeared akin to a purple sea of fire smashed straight against the sea of blood. However, this time, the sea of blood that appeared to be invincible before had unexpectedly erupted with dense fogs of blood, rapidly melting away at a speed that was visible to the naked-eye.

    As the purple ming seedlingsnded on the blood-red demonic rune, the fresh blood present on it instantly erupted with ear-piercing screeches, as if it was crying out in extreme misery.

    Seeing this, Mo Xingtian¡¯s expression instantly contorted violently.

    ¡°Burn for me!¡±

    A pained low and deep animalist roar rang out as the robes on Mu Chen¡¯s body instantly turned into ashes. As if seeping out from every pore of his body, the purplish me seedlings causing him to appear akin to a god of mes. With a tremble of his fist, it, once again, violently smashed against the demonic rune.

    Chi! Chi!

    The blood-like patterns on the demonic rune was starting to unexpectedly burn up by the purplish mes. At the end, the purplish mes started to seep through, causing the entire demonic rune to start burning up. With a final bang, the demonic rune that had astonished everyone waspletely burnt up by the purplish me.

    Puff!

    A mouthful of fresh blood spewed out from Mo Xingtian¡¯s mouth, appearing exactly the same as Mu Chen had before. However, this time, his face appeared even more deathly pale than before, with a sliver of shock erupting from within his deadpan-eyes. He waspletely unable to imagine that his Devouring Dragon Demonic Rune would actually be cleanly burned up by Mu Chen¡¯s first.

    ¡°How¡¯s that possible?!¡±

    Turmoil and shock surged within Mo Xingtian¡¯s heart akin to storm filled waves, while he waspletely unable to maintain his indifferent-looking face anymore.

    At the same time, the countless people who had seen this spectacle were all overwhelmed with shock and astonishment.

    Who would have imagined that the situation would do aplete reversal in such a quick time?!

    Gazes brimming with shock and astonishment swept towards the purplish mes where a naked figure stood within. Revealing his slender body, the youth rushed out from within akin to a god of fire, with purplish intent growing increasingly dense within his eyes. Sending a fist rumbling out towards the demonic rune, he turned his eyes, brimming with slivers of craziness towards the distant Mo Xingtian once again.

    The energies within his body had still not beenpletely released from within his body. If this dyed for too long, he would not be able to endure anymore.

    ¡°Come and test another fist of mine, Mo Xingtian!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s furious howl resounded across the heavens as he took a step forward. Sending a fierce pat out, Spiritual Energy howled without the slightest bit of restraint from under his palm. Instantly, everyone could see a purple ray of light sweeping out from Mu Chen¡¯s palm. Seemingly piercing through the currents present in the world, it shot straight towards Mo Xingtian.

    Upon seeing this palm, even Xia Youran and the rest could feel their scalps turning numb. They werepletely unable to understand why Mu Chen¡¯s strength would all of a sudden increase to such a degree!

    This iparably rampaging Spiritual Energy was entirely different from the Spiritual Energy he radiated before!

    <i>Exactly where did this powere from?!</i>

    Countless doubts and questions surfaced within their minds as the ray of light burning with purplish mes shattered the horizon as it enveloped towards Mo Xingtian.

    At this time, Mo Xingtian stared towards the frightening ray of light burning with purplish mes as malevolence started to slowly rise within his gaze. He did not believe that he would actually lose to a Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase brat. After the past few years, he had finally be the number one figure within the younger generation of the Northern Heavens Continent. For the sake of achieving this, due to the cruel and ruthless rules within the Demonic Dragon Pce, thosepatriots that had trained with him in the past had died, one by one, by his own hands. He had used them to refine and temper his strength. That¡¯s because, in a ce like the Demonic Dragon Pce, one needed to be cruel and ruthless towards anyone, even towards thosepatriots that were once close to oneself!

    That¡¯s because, the Demonic Dragon Pce only preached the most cruelest rule there was for the sake of nurturing a true expert.

    ¡°You don¡¯t possess the qualifications to end me!¡±

    Mo Xingtian roared with a fierce voice as his ck hair scattered about, akin to a rampaging demon. In the next moment, giving a long roar, Spiritual Energy swept out without the slightest bit of restraint, blotting the skies and seemingly epassing the entire horizon.

    Roar!

    As his Spiritual Energy swept out, it transformed into a gigantic demonic dragon. As it took to the skies, it shot across the horizon, under the countless shocked and astonished gazes, it smashed straight against the iing purple fire-d ray of light!

    Boom!

    At the instant of impact, the heavens and earth appeared to shake and tremble. As the two frightening energies smashed violently towards each other, both of them started to corrode away as they quickly consumed each other.

    However, between the two energies, it was clear that the purple me d ray of light was the more overbearing one. As the purplish mes rose up, they continuously burnt all of the Spiritual Energying from Mo Xingtian.

    The purple me-d ray of light inched closer and closer. However, it was simrly being consumed at a rapid pace.

    Everyone present tightly stared at the two all-out attacks from Mu Chen and Mo Xingtian.

    The purple me-d ray of light forced the demonic dragon-shaped Spiritual Energy back to Mo Xingtian. However, just as it reached 3 metres away from Mo Xingtian, the energy within the purple me-d ray of light was finally used up. In the end, with the demonic dragon-shaped Spiritual Energy, both of them dissipated into the air.

    ¡°You lose!¡± Mo Xingtian shrilled out. Although he didn¡¯t know exactly how Mu Chen was able to erupt with such terrifying energy, he knew that was obviously reliant on some foreign source of power. Furthermore, Mu Chen had paid an extremely high price for that. At this moment, Mu Chen was as pale as paper. Clearly, he didn¡¯t possess any strength left to fight. As long as he could resist Mu Chen¡¯s strongest attack, this fight would have its result.

    Raising his deathly pale face, Mu Chen shot a look towards Mo Xingtian. At this moment however, a ridiculing smile curled up on the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°The one that lost, is you.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Mo Xingtian¡¯s pupils furiously contracted as he saw a tiny ck ray of light abruptly shooting from within the destroyed purple ray of light. In the next instant, with an indescribable speed, it pierced through the space.

    In such a short distance, Mo Xingtian was simply unable to muster any kind of defense before the ck ray of light shot straight towards his forehead.

    A ck hole appeared on the forehead of Mo Xingtian before his body instantly froze up.

    The countless gazes that had shot over had also froze solid.

    Regardless of the inside or the outside of the Divine Spiritual Mountain, or the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy...

    The atmospheres in these three ces all came to a halt.

 Chapter 420 - Kill

    <strong>Chapter 420 - Kill</strong>

    Not a single sound was present, with even the winds having frozen up for this instant.

    On the Nine Heavenly Steps, everyone present had their eyes open wide as they dumbly stared at the spectacle that had just happened before them. An indescribable feeling filled their minds, causing them to be unable to disy any exact expression on their faces.

    This spectacle truly was too inconceivable.

    Xia Youran¡¯s red lips was slightly agape as she stared at Mo Xingtian, who had a ck hole appearing on his forehead, before uncontrobly covering her mouth up with her hand.

    Next to her, Xi Qinghai, Su Buxiu and the rest had simr expressions, with the astonishment in their eyes indicative with the shock present within their minds.

    As for Liu Ying, his gaze was dull and vacant, before a chilling intent prated through his heart. Looking up at the half-naked youth floating in the air, deep feelings of dread started to surface from the depths of his eyes. This youth, whose strength appeared to only be at the Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase, had truly caused feelings of terror to surface within him.

    That¡¯s...Mo Xingtian.

    He was the topmost elite figure in the younger generation of the Northern Heavens Continent. However, he had actually suffered defeat. Exactly how much shock would it cause in the Northern Heavens Continent when this scene gets circted around?

    Across the horizon, the purplish intent within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes rapidly dissipated as an extremely strong feeling of weakness started radiating across his entire body. However, clenching his teeth, he refused to let himself topple over as he sent his iparably cold gaze towards the figure that had frozen up in the far distance.

    The jet-ck shadow rapid dissipated from his finger. The attack hidden within the purple me-dded ray of light was precisely his ck Lightning Poison Finger.

    An attack that hade from the least expected time had finally ended that iparably violent and dangerous fight.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze stared indifferently towards Mo Xingtian¡¯s body. At this moment, his eyes were still wide open, with remnants of being overwhelmed with shock disyed on his face. On his forehead, ck-coloured blood flowed out from the bloody hole present there, while the jet-ck shadow rapidly extended out from there, spreading through his entire body.

    The ck lightning poison had already corroded Mo Xingtiang¡¯s body. Regardless of how strong Mo Xingtian was, an attack like that was more than sufficient to end his life.

    Runic patterns suddenly surfaced on Mo Xingtian¡¯s body. With a bang, his body exploded in the air. As blood mists rose up into the sky, a ray of Spiritual Light quietly shot out from it.

    A dragon shadow surfaced below Mu Chen feet and with a sh, he appeared in the distant sky. With a grab, Spiritual Energy surged out from him, transforming into a light screen before grabbing the escaping Spiritual glow into his hands.

    Within the Spiritual glow was an illusionary-like infant. That was Mo Xingtian¡¯s divine soul. Furthermore, the face of the Divine Soul was finally overwhelmed with shock.

    ¡°Now, is there anyone else that can save you?¡± Not containing the slightest bit of mercy, Mu Chen stared towards the Divine Soul in his hands as he spoke out in a tone filled within indifference.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already won, Mu Chen! What else do you want?!¡± A shrieking voice rang out from Mo Xingtian¡¯s Divine Soul, the voice filled within inconceivable dread and terror. At this very moment, it was clearly obvious that he was no longer able to remain as calm and collected as before. His Divine Soul hadnded in the hands of Mu Chen, with thetter now being truly able to end his very life.

    ¡°For all these past years, I don¡¯t know how many Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy students have died by your hands. What do you think I¡¯m doing?¡± replied Mu Chen with a smile, merely that the smile contained not the slightest bit of warmth.

    ¡°If you kill me, our Demonic Dragon Pce will never let you go!¡± Mo Xingtian fiercely screamed out

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Mu Chenughed. The Spiritual Energy in his hands surged out, heading straight to shatter Mo Xingtian¡¯s Divine Soul. Mu Chen felt extreme dread and terror for thetter. This time, if not for him having prepared the card being the Undying Fire, he might have truly suffered defeat in Mo Xingtian¡¯s hand. If that happened, Mu Chen would absolutely bet his life that Mo Xingtian would never let him go.

    As of now, after so much trouble, he had finally captured this fellow. Mu Chen wasn¡¯t willing to let the tiger back up the mountain to cause a disaster for him in the future.

    ¡°Brat, you dare!¡±

    However, just as Mu Chen was about to smash Mo Xingtian¡¯s Divine Soul violently apart, a furious roar akin to the peal of thunder resounded out across the heavens. In the next moment, the surrounding space started to warp and distort as Spiritual Energy in the form of a giant hand extended out from within. Upon appearing, it instantly made an attempt to grab Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face instantly contorted.

    ¡°Do you think that our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s that easy to bully, ck Dragon Sovereign?!¡± As the giant Spiritual Energy hand pierced through the space and was about to make a grab at Mu Chen, the space across it started to warp and distort as Dean Tai Cang¡¯s furious voice rang out. In the next moment, a giant Spiritual Energy hand extended out from within, smashing against the other hand. As they smashed towards each other, Spiritual Energy gales howled out while the two palms dissipated away.

    ¡°Do you think that we¡¯re truly afraid of you, you old dog from the Demonic Dragon Pce?! Today, his death is confirmed by me!¡± Fluttering backwards, Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned gloomy. In the next instant, with a furious grasp of his hand, Spiritual Energy erupted out from him, before violently smashing Mo Xingtian¡¯s Divine Soul without the slightest hesitation.

    Ahh!

    A fierce shriek miserably rang across the horizon as Mo Xingtian¡¯s Divine Soul exploded apart, transforming into glowing dots that blotted the skies. At the same time, that sharp miserable shriek that was filled with dread and terror reverberated across the skies.

    A chilling sensation was felt by everyone one present in this area, rushing from their feet towards their heads as they looked towards the youth present in the air with shock and astonishmentpletely filling their gazes.

    Not a single one of them had guessed that Mu Chen would actually be that decisive, to not have a single shred of hesitation before sending a palm to shatter Mo Xingtian¡¯s Divine Soul,pletely killing him and removing him from the world.

    As everyone looked towards the glowing dots that fluttered out from Mu Chen¡¯s palm, everyone¡¯s gaze turned nk and vacant. <i>That Mo Xingtian waspletely destroyed, just like that? The strongest figure in the younger generation of the Northern Heavens Continent...has disappeared, just like that?</i>

    Thick feelings of dread and terror surged within the eyes of Liu Ying, Dong Yuan and Zhou Xuan as their faces were all as white as snow. <i>This Mu Chen¡¯s too vicious in his actions! That¡¯s Mo Xingtian, you know?! He¡¯d actually been killed just like that...</i>

    <i>Was this really a student nurtured by an ivory tower like the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy? Such decisiveness and ruthlessness! He¡¯s simply even more outstanding that those people who had lived their lives on the edge of the des.</i>

    On the side, Xi Qinghai and Su Buxiu took in a breath of cold air, but were unable to speak a single word out. Clearly, they were shocked to the core.

    Xia Youran¡¯s gaze was also nk as she stared at the youth, who was currently revealing the sliver of a cold, fierce and ruthless expression. At this moment, he appearedpletely different from the handsome and gentle image that he had presented himself to her before. The imposing aura and attitude he showed caused a faint flush to appeared on her lovable face as a splendor of emotions shed within her beautiful eyes.

    The Mu Chen at this moment had overpowered and killed Mo Xingtian. The bearing he possessed was undoubtedly extremely eye-catching and dazzling.

    The entire stretch of the world had turned silent and devoid of any sound.

    After shattering Mo Xingtian¡¯s Divine Soul , Mu Chen gave a wave of his palm, summoning back the Great Meru Demonic Pir into his body. At the same time, it had brought a dimly lit ck demonic spear. That was precisely Mo Xingtian¡¯s Peerless Rank Spiritual Artifact, the Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear.

    Mu Chen grasp the ck demonic spear that was received in his hand. After the death of Mo Xingtian, not a single bit of activity was shown from the ck demonic spear. Added with the earlier suppression by the Great Meru Demonic Pir, it unexpectedly didn¡¯t dare to muster a single bit of resistance in Mu Chen¡¯s hands.

    Flipping his hand, he stored the Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear away. An Peerless Grade Spirit Weapon¡¯s an absolutely extraordinary thing. Such a thing wasn¡¯t even sold in the Spiritual Values Hall of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Now, havingnded in his hand, Mu Chen would naturally not hand it over. After all, although the Great Meru Demonic Pir was formidable, Mu Chen didn¡¯t dare to use its true power. He was still not able to control it, as of now. However,pared to that, this Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear was different from it. Mu Chen¡¯s strength would increase by quite a bit if he were to use it.

    After retrieving this spoils of war, Mu Chen turned his indifferent gaze towards Liu Ying, Dong Yuan and Zhou Xuan.

    Upon seeing Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, the hearts of Liu Ying and the other two instantly turned cold, before actually retreating a step back. Although they were all clear that Mu Chen was just putting up a strong front, none of them actually dared to muster any bit of intent to retaliate. Even Liu Ying had eyes filled with dread and terror, not daring to take advantage of Mu Chen¡¯s current weakness.

    ¡°The three of you. Please wait for the next the Divine Spiritual Baptism,¡± said Mu Chen in an indifferent tone.

    The faces of Liu Ying and the other two slightly changed as they shot a look towards Xia Youran, Xi Qingxi and Su Buxiu, who were ring towards them like tigers. In the end, they clenched their teeth in unwillingness. At this moment, carrying the awe and prestige from killing Mo Xingtian, Mu Chen was truthfully too intimidating to be confronted.

    Mu Chen turned his gaze once again towards Xi Qinghai and Su Buxiu. At this time, the two of them appeared slightly nervous, as after all, they did not offer any help. If Mu Chen wasn¡¯t willing to allow them to enjoy the Strength of Baptism, they would consider to wait awhile, since they didn¡¯t dare to take action and could only feel themselves as unlucky.

    ¡°Elder Sister Xia, Brother Xi and Brother Su. The Strength of Baptism¡¯s about to descend. Let¡¯s go prepare for a bit.¡± While they were feeling slightly nervous, Mu Chen gave a faint smile, while the fierceness within his eyes started to dissipate away. Once again, the face of the youth turned handsome and gentle.

    Hearing that, a sweet smile appeared on the face of Xia Youran; after all, she could be considered as to understand Mu Chen¡¯s character, and knew that thetter would not be the kind to break his promises. Therefore, his words weren¡¯t of any surprise to her. As for Xi Qinghai and Su Buxiu, they took a breath of relief, while feeling slightly happy, before sending grateful gazes towards Mu Chen.

    Shooting forward, Mu Chen dropped from the sky, descending to the highest ce within the highest step in the Nine Heavenly Steps. Following suit, Xia Youran and the other two shot over, descending on the tform positioned slightly below his. That area was higher than their previous position, which would allow for the Strength of Baptism to increase by quite a bit. The highest position was obviously left for Mu Chen, with all of them not having anyint about it.

    Taking a seat, Mu Chen raised his head and looked towards the gigantic clump of light floating high up in the sky. Over there, the rays of brilliance were growing increasingly radiant, before a clear ring seemed to slowly resound across the horizon.

    Boom!

    As the rays of brilliance reached its prime, countless people raised their heads to turn their scorching gazes towards it, only to see golden raindrops covering the earth and hiding the skies as they descended. At this moment, the entire area grew fresh and uplifting, as if the area was being cleansed.

    The Divine Spiritual Baptism¡¯s finally descending!

 Chapter 421 - Commotion

    <strong>Chapter 421 - Commotion</strong>

    Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy

    A stretch of silence filled the entire academy. Not only the students, but even some of the higher-ups in the academy had their mouths agape, while having a dumbfounded expression on their faces.

    Their eyes had all clearly rested on the gigantic glowing Spiritual Energy screen. When it disyed Mu Chen smashing Mo Xingtian¡¯s Divine Soul with a palm...

    The slender, half-naked youth standing tall in the sky. That handsome face appeared abnormally cold, akin to the edge of a knife. Within his palm was the shattered Divine Soul, which had turned into glowing dots that blotted the skies. Appearing pretty and beautiful, it gave people a chilling feeling up their spines.

    Mu Chen had actually killed Mo Xingtian!

    Shooting a look at each other, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong could see the shock and astonishment present in each other¡¯s eyes. That¡¯s Mo Xingtian! The man that¡¯s listed at the top of their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s bounty list! The strongest fellow in the younger generation of the Northern Heavens Continent...for this fellow, it was unknown how many experts the Punishment Hall sent out, but were unable to capture or kill at the very end.

    However, at this moment, the super vicious character that had caused a headache to many of the higher-ups in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had actually met hisplete demise in the hands of Mu Chen...

    ¡°That fellow¡¯s...too ferocious.¡±

    Finally, unable to hold it in, Shen Cangshen spoke out with a bitter smile. Although emotions of joy and tion were present in his eyes. For the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Mo Xingtian was simply like a poisonous lesion, and was someone that couldn¡¯t be removed by any Elder. It was a considerably difficult task for the academy to capture him. However, from the looks of it, he had met his end in Mu Chen¡¯s hands, which had removed a big trouble for their academy.

    Beside him, Li Xuantong gently nodded as he muttered, ¡°That brat. He¡¯s really getting stronger and stronger every time he makes his move. From the looks of it, after this matter, we definitely need to enter the ¡®Gate of the Northern Heavens¡¯. If not, I don¡¯t know which corner we¡¯ll be thrown at during the Great Spiritual Academy Competition half a year from now.¡±

    Shen Cangsheng heavily nodded his head. He truly didn¡¯t want to get beaten down like that.

    As the two continued their chat, the peace within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was finally broken with furious, earth-shattering cries and cheering. Ringing out across the whole area akin to thunder, they shook the entire academy up.

    All of the students had faces full of emotion, especially those old veterans that were able to enter the Northern Heavens Continent to train and temper themselves, with each one of them breathing out a heavy sigh of relief. In the past, when they were undergoing their real world training, they always had the fear and worry about meeting the two vicious people, Mo Xingtian and Mo Longzi. That¡¯s because, once that happened, they might not be able to flee, even if they wanted to.

    Now, the first one, Mo Longzi, had been heavily injured by Mu Chen, while the second, Mo Xingtian, had been killed by him. Their greatest troubles had beenpletely wiped out. When they head outside for real world training in the future, they would not be trembling in fear.

    ¡°All hail Brother Mu!¡±

    A few members of the Luo Goddess Association cheered out while their faces were brimming with pride. All of them were considered as Freshmen. However, today, Mu Chen had allowed all of the members from the Luo Goddess Association to raise their heads up high in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Now, even some of the older students didn¡¯t dare to recklessly put up airs in front of them. All of this was due to the awe and prestige that Mu Chen had piled up by winning hard fights, one after another!

    Su Ling¡¯er¡¯s beautiful eyes sparkled as she focused her gaze towards the figure within the glowing Spiritual Energy screen. The half-naked youth with killing intent condensed within his eyes. This coldness, which waspared to his gentleness, made him appear as if he was two entirely different people. However, thisplete contrast in attitude and mannerisms presented an extremely strong stimtion to her. Thinking about that, one couldn¡¯t count how many adorablesses and young girls had their lovable faces flushed as they secretly sized up the youth in the disy.

    ¡°You¡¯ve ignited your crush, littless. Look at you, you¡¯re almost going dumb.¡± Seeing the eyes of her younger sister, Su Xuan could not help teasing her while extending her jade-like hand to pinch the lovable face of the adorabless.

    Su Ling¡¯er¡¯s lovable face turned red, before she said ,¡±He¡¯ll be alright, right, Elder Sister?¡±

    ¡°Rx. With the Dean there, there¡¯ll be nothing that can happen to him,¡± replied Su Xuan with a faint smile.

    Only after hearing that did Su Ling¡¯er rx, before sneaking another peek at the youth within the glowing screen. After that, appearing to have thought about something, her little red lips started to pucker up, before her emotions started to sink down. With such an outstanding Luo Li by his side, how would she stand any chance...

    ...

    A stretch of jubtion filled the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, while murderous auras filled the Divine Spiritual Mountain.

    At the instant when Mo Xingtian was killed by Mu Chen, the atmosphere outside of the Divine Spiritual Mountain had simrly froze up. The faces of the Elders from the various ces slightly changed, feeling shocked in their hearts, due to the decisiveness and viciousness of Mu Chen¡¯s action.

    ¡°You little bastard! You actually dare to kill the people of my Demonic Dragon Pce! I¡¯ll definitely rip you to shreds!¡±

    That frozen atmosphere didn¡¯tst long, before a roar filled with rage and anger was heard. In the next instant, thick, liquid-like killing intent shot through to the heavens, blotting the skies. At this moment, the entire world turned dim as rising gales and scudding clouds filled the skies.

    The hearts of the Elders from various ces skipped a beat as they turned their gazes over, only to see the ashen-green expression on ck Dragon Sovereign, killing intent rippling and surging out from him, akin to a demon god.

    ¡°Are you saying that the number of students from our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy killed in the hands of your Demonic Dragon Pce¡¯s too little? If you dare touch Mu Chen, ck Dragon, our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy will dare to wage war with your Demonic Dragon Pce once again!¡± Just as the ck Dragon Sovereign¡¯s roar rang out, a low and deep voice sounded out, with unconceble, thick killing intent, as well as fury brimming within his voice.

    The eyelids of the Elders from various ces twitched before turning their heads around, only to see Dean Tai Cang, with a dark expression on his face. At this moment, the Spiritual Energy of the world had turned rampant in apaniment with his emotional fluctuations.

    ¡°Haha! Tai Cang! You truly are arrogant. That year, if not for the White Dragon Sovereign rebelling and running away, and stealing the treasure of our pce and preventing us frompleting our summoning ritual. Does your Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy wish to defeat our Demonic Dragon Pce?¡± replied the ck Dragon Sovereign with a furiousugh.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t ept it, our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy will apany you once again!¡±

    Dean Tai Cang¡¯s thunderous voice exploded to the point of causing the faces of countless people to contort. The two topmost influences in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy were finally going to duke it out again?

    This caused the entire Northern Heavens Continent to feel shocked by this revtion.

    ...

    The golden rain drops covered the earth and hid the skies as they fell from the gigantic clump of light floating high up in the sky. Due to the rain, the entire area became clear and refreshing, with the tense atmosphere from the previousrge battles havingpletely calmed down. Indescribably carefree and rxed feelings rose and surged within the minds and hearts of everyone present.

    At this moment, regardless of the Nine Heavenly Steps or the countless other experts present in the vastnd below, everyone rapidly took a seat. Although they weren¡¯t able to enjoy the Strength of Baptism as perfect as Mu Chen, they were still able to enjoy some it that leaked out. If they were able to absorb that, it would have an extremely huge benefit to their cultivations.

    Sitting at the highest point of the Nine Heavenly Steps, Mu Chen raised his head to look at the golden rain descending from the skies. With a thought, a powerful suction force erupted from his body, instantly absorbing arge stretch of the golden rain.

    Puff!

    As the golden raindrops came into contact with Mu Chen, it quietly seeped into his body. At that instant, a furious shiver seemed to shake through his body, while abnormally clear and refreshing fluctuations rippled and propagated out. Those fluctuations were exceedingly mysterious, appearing akin to the influx of holy water. Unexpectedly, the wounds that were caused from the great fight with Mo Xingtian started to heal at an astonishing rate.

    His dried-up Spiritual Energy started to surge and replenish itself at a rapid pace.

    ¡°Such a strange energy.¡±

    Mu Chen sighed in admiration. As the golden drops entered his body, he was able to feel that his blood, flesh and bones had turned into hungry ghosts, crazily devouring the golden raindrops. This wasn¡¯t something voluntarily done by him, but a result of his innate body function. That¡¯s because he was able to feel that the mysterious golden rain was having an extremely good benefit to him.

    Entering into a drunk state amidst that wonderful and miraculous feeling, all the pores on Mu Chen¡¯s body appeared to have opened wide, making it hard for him to extricate himself from it.

    However, still being lucid, Mu Chen continued to circte his Spiritual Energy, with suction force erupting out from him, continuously sucking in the in the descending golden raindrops. Standing at the topmost position, there was absolutely no one that couldpete against him for the Strength of Baptism. However, being so abundant and vigorous at this position, he was unable to covet all of it for himself. Therefore, 70% of the remaining Strength of Baptism continued to flow downwards.

    Mu Chen didn¡¯t feel any regret towards it. Of all the Strength of Baptism present, he was able to im 30% of it, with the other experts on the Nine Heavenly Steps being able to im 30 to 40%. The remaining 20 to 30% was left for the experts present at the bottom to absorb. However, due to the number of people being too high of a number, after the distribution of the Strength of Baptism, each individual present there could only absorb a sliver of it. Therefore, being able to im 30% of it by himself was more than enough to cause people¡¯s eyes to turn red.

    As the strength of baptism continued to descend from the sky, a faint golden glow started to appear on the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body. From afar, he appeared to possess a golden body.

    Gradually calming himself down, Mu Chen finally sunk his consciousness down to a training state.

    Slivers of Strength of Baptism prated Mu Chen¡¯s blood, flesh, bones and meridians, before finally condensing and dripping into Mu Chen¡¯s aurasea.

    From there, Mu Chen¡¯s Divine Soul quietly sat within. Golden glowing rain drops condensed within the little hands of the Divine Soul. Faintly, a crystal-like structure appeared, looking abnormally mysterious and abstruse.

    ...

    As Mu Chen sunk his consciousness within the Divine Spiritual Baptism, huge waves blotting the skies started to rise on the outside of the Divine Spiritual Mountain. A war that would shake the Northern Heavens Continent was about to erupt.

 Chapter 422 - Shock

    <strong>Chapter 422 - Shock</strong>

    Murderous auras gushed out and blotted the skies outside of the Divine Spiritual Mountain, while the hearts and minds of the Elders of various ces were filled with shock.

    ¡°Haha. Do you really think that our Demonic Dragon Pce¡¯s scared of you, Tai Cang?!¡±

    Upon hearing those words from Dean Tai Cang, the ck Dragon Sovereign started to heartily chuckle, while chilling intent surfaced within his eyes. Taking a step forward, he spoke up with a smile. ¡°Do you really think that our Demonic Dragon Pce does not have one single bit guts after all these years? Even if your Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy doesn¡¯t have the guts to start a war, our Demonic Dragon Pce will eliminate you!¡±

    The hearts of countless experts were filled with shock. Even the Elders of the various peak influences in the Northern Heavens Continent had their faces slightly change. The Demonic Dragon Pce had always avoided any straight-up confrontation against the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. However, why did they suddenly respond in such a forceful manner today? Could it be that they¡¯re really nning to wage a war? Once a fight of that level breaks out, there would even be the danger of Sovereigns falling.

    Without a doubt, Sovereigns falling would be a life-threatening blow for both sides.

    ¡°Can it be that your Demonic Dragon Pce¡¯s about to wage a war again? This time, our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy will make sure to do a clean job.¡± With a frosty expression on his face, Dean Tai Cang matched each hard word with one of his own. The Demonic Dragon Pce and the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy were sworn enemies to the death. That year, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had knocked the Demonic Dragon Pce from their position as the Overlord of the Northern Heavens Continent, causing thetter¡¯s prestige to drop, and never to recover again. Simrly, while in concealment, only god knows how many Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy students were out for real world training and tempering. Therefore, Dean Tai Cang had more than ample killing intent towards the Demonic Dragon Pce. If they were to truly wage a war, he would be more than willing to pay some price topletely wipe the poisonous scum from the face of the Northern Heavens Continent!

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    The ck Dragon Sovereign chuckled heartily, with his smile appearing somewhat mysterious. With a furious wave of his sleeve ,a fierce voice howled out, reverberating across the heavens.

    ¡°Today, this Divine Spiritual Mountain will be your graveyard, Tai Cang!¡±

    Bang!

    Just as the ck Dragon Sovereign¡¯s roar resounded across the horizon, the space in the surrounding skies started to suddenly warp and distort. Five rays of light rushed towards the sky, epassing the entire world with their glow. The vastness of the Spiritual Energies present appeared to be so substantial that everyone within a thousand kilometres were able to clearly see and notice it.

    The faces of countless experts violently contorted as they turned their gazes towards the cores of the five rays of light. Five figures unexpectedly surfaced from within, with the might of Sovereigns gushing out in torrents.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Five Great Sovereigns of the Demonic Dragon Pce!¡±

    Shock filled the hearts of a few of the Elders. <i>Indeed, the Demonic Dragon Pce hade here with preparation. All the Sovereigns of their inner pce had arrived in full force. Did they n to massacre Dean Tai Cang here?</i>

    Swish! Whoosh!

    Countless experts within this area retreated back in haste, deeply afraid of being swept up by the frightening shock waves created by this formation.

    It was clear that the sole target of the Demonic Dragon Pce was Dean Tai Cang. Therefore, they simply didn¡¯t care about other people retreating back.

    Standing behind Dean Tai Cang, the lovable faces of Ling Xi and Luo Li slightly changed. In the next moment, grabbing onto Luo Li¡¯s slender wrist, with a move of her lovable figure, Ling Xi retreated back. A conflict between people of that degree would pose extreme danger for Luo Li. Therefore, it¡¯s imperative that she brought Luo Li away from Dean Tai Cang.

    Looking at the imposing scene before him, Dean Tai Cang¡¯s face sank like the rain. A chilling glint shed within his eyes as he said, ¡°So, your Demonic Dragon Pce has long prepared for this, huh? However, do you really think that I¡¯ve descended to such a level?¡±

    ¡°Haha! Let me see you try!¡±

    A shiver shook through the ck Dragon Sovereign¡¯s body as rays of light thousands of kilometres long rushed towards the heavens. Vast and boundless Spiritual Energies, stirred the Spiritual Energy present in the heavens as six rays of light thousands of kilometres long appeared to form some kind of formation, surrounding Dean Tai Cang within in. Clearly, the ck Dragon Sovereign had gathered all the strength of the six great sovereigns of the Demonic Dragon Pce for the sake of killing Dean Tai Cang.

    A chilling gaze shot out from Dean Tai Cang¡¯s eyes. Being a Fifth Grade Sovereign, he was of the same cultivation realm as the ck Dragon Sovereign. As for the other five Sovereigns of the Demonic Dragon Pce, they were all First Grade Sovereigns. Indeed, this formation was extremely life-threatening to Dean Tai Cang. However, isn¡¯t the ck Dragon Sovereign somewhat too naive to believe that their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would not have any experts present at this ce?

    Ling Xi brought Luo Li to a safe ce in the far distance. Casting her beautiful eyes towards the region where the vast and powerful Spiritual Energy was surging out in torrent, her eyebrows wrinkled up and said, ¡°Luo Li, wait here awhile. I¡¯ll go and help Dean Tai Cang.¡±

    Although Ling Xi wasn¡¯t considered as a subordinate of Dean Tai Cang, holding the title of Elder, she truly did receive care and concern from him for the past few years. Furthermore, the most important point was that she had met Mu Chen here. Therefore, if thetter has any problems, she would definitely not take a back seat and be an observer.

    ¡°Okay. Please be careful, Elder Sister Ling Xi.¡± Luo Li nodded her head. Although the scene before her had overwhelmed her with shock, it was something which had happened to some of the Elders of the Northern Heavens Continent. Despite that, there was no presence of nervousness and loss of colour on her face. After all, she was the Princess of the Luo God n and their future ruler, which was one of the four great God ns in the Eastern Heavens World. Such a background exceeded that of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and the Demonic Dragon Pce. Although they had gradually declined over the years, the Sovereign-level experts within her n had strength that the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and the Demonic Dragon Pce absolutely couldn¡¯t match.

    Seeing Luo Li¡¯s response, Ling Xi nodded her head, before shooting back to the region with rampaging Spiritual Energies.

    However, just as she took a step forward, her lovable face suddenly turned cold. Chilling intent surfaced within her beautiful eyes as she looked towards the empty space, before speaking out with a frosty voice, ¡°Which scoundrel is it that only knows how to hide his head in the ground?¡±

    As her voice rang out, she extended her slender jade-like hands. Pointing towards the space before her, she gave a furious clench.

    Boundless Spiritual Energy shot out, appearing akin to a ray of light, covering the earth and hiding the skies as it gushed out. Transforming into a Spiritual Energy whirlpool a 3000 metres wide, it violently shot towards the empty space in front of her.

    ¡°Haha. You really are violentdy.¡± The empty space suddenly turned jet-ck as a figure surfaced from within. With a wave of his sleeve, uncountable shadows surfaced behind his body,pletely defending himself against the Spiritual Energy rays of light shooting towards him.

    That was a ck middle-aged male, appearing well-built, a gloomy shadow in his eyes with ck hair fluttering in the air. The aura he gave off was extraordinary, which clearly meant that his was no simple person.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Looking at the middle-aged male, a frown appeared on Ling Xi¡¯s face as she spoke out.

    ¡°Liu An,¡± replied the middle-aged male with a faint smile.

    ¡°The president of the Umbra Chamber of Commerce, Liu An?¡± Ling Xi¡¯s face slightly sunk as she replied ¡°Looks like your Umbra Chamber of Commerce and the Demonic Dragon Pce have hooked up together. Such big guts to actually attack our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Are you not afraid to stir up a huge disaster for yourself?¡±

    ¡°Haha. Such strong words from you, Miss Ling Xi. Our Umbra Chamber of Commerce isn¡¯t nning to go against your Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. It¡¯s just that the Demonic Dragon Pce had made an offer that had moved my heart. Therefore, the only thing I need to do is to hold you here, that¡¯s all.¡± Liu An replied with a faint smile. ¡°Please know that if you don¡¯t make any moves, I¡¯ll promise that I¡¯ll absolutely not make any move on you, Miss Ling Xi.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Are you going to obstruct me?¡± asked Ling Xi in mocking fashion.

    ¡°Haha. I know that Miss Ling Xi is a Spiritual Array Grandmaster. However, please consider that I¡¯m a Third Grade Sovereign. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for me to hold you down, you know?¡± replied Liu An with a smile.

    Hearing that, Ling Xi replied with a sneer, ¡°Are you certain that you haven¡¯t smashed your head? If our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Lord Northern Dragon knew about this matter, he¡¯d immediately head down here, you know? Are you certain that you guys won¡¯t be scared shitless when he arrives?¡±

    Upon hearing the words ¡®Lord Northern Dragon¡¯, Liu An¡¯s pupils clearly contracted. Within the Northern Heavens Continent, the Northern Dragon was known as an invincible existence. Due to this existence sitting within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, there was absolutely no influence or power that could shake their seat in the Northern Heavens Continent.

    ¡°Since the Demonic Dragon Pce dares to make a move, they¡¯ll naturally have a way to deal with the Northern Dragon...¡± With a smile on his face, Liu An replied with a soft voice.

    Ling Xi¡¯s heart slightly shook as she heard those words. <i>The Northern Dragon is a Ninth Grade Sovereign existence, and is invincible in the Northern Heavens Continent. The Demonic Dragon Pce actually has a way to deal with the Northern Dragon? Is it possible?</i> Regardless of this, she didn¡¯t sneer towards hisst words. The Demonic Dragon Pce weren¡¯t a bunch of morons. They clearly understood the gigantic threat the Northern Dragon represented to them. If they truly didn¡¯t have a way, they¡¯d absolutely not wage a war against the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°I really want to see exactly what ability you have that can stop me.¡±

    Suppressing the shock within her heart, Ling Xi turned her cold gaze towards Liu An as glowing currents started to circte around her jade-like fingers.

    ¡°Sigh. Then I¡¯ll have to offend you, Miss Ling Xi.¡±

    As Liu An sighed, countless rays of darkness seemed to extend from his back, corroding the heavens and earth in contact with them.

    ...

    WIthin the Divine Spiritual City

    Punishment Hall hallmaster Mo You, as well as Elder Zhu TIan, didn¡¯t head towards the Divine Spiritual Mountain. However, when those few thousand-plus metre long ray of lights rushed towards the sky, the faces of the two ying chess in a pavillion instantly changed. The chess piece Punishment Hall¡¯s hallmaster Mo You¡¯s hand fell on the chessboard as a shiver shook through his fingers, shattering the jade chessboard into dust.

    Shooting a look at each other, both of them could see the shock present in each other¡¯s eyes. In the next instant, a furious shiver shook through their bodies, wanting to rush towards the Divine Spiritual Mountain at full speed.

    ¡°Haha. Please... the two of you apany me for a game of chess.¡±

    As the two of them rose from their feet, a faintughing voice rang out within the pavilion. Furiously turning their head around, both of them saw a male dressed in white robes slowly surfacing from within. At this moment, thetter was looking towards them with a faint smile present on his face.

    ¡°President of the Heavenly Yuan Chamber of Commerce...Dong Ming.¡±

    Upon seeing the man, the faces of Punishment Hall¡¯s hallmaster Mo You started to turn dark.

    ...

    Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Countless students were still focused on the glowing Spiritual Energy screen. While they were still sunken in an emotional state, a glowing blood-red pir suddenly stopped towards the skies from arge hall within the academy. As it did so, a hasty ring reverberated across the entire region.

    Boom! Boom!

    The faces of countless students violently contorted as they looked towards the bloody pir that had rushed towards the skies, hearts and minds overwhelmed with shock. Within the glowing blood-red pir, a giant blood-red clock started to shake and ring.

    ¡°That¡¯s the...Blood Soul Bell?!¡±

    Overwhelming feelings of shock were present in the eyes of Shen Cangsheng and the rest. <i>That¡¯s the highest alert level of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy!</i> For all these years, this was the first time they had seen any activity from the blood red bell.

    Chaos and disorder sprung up within the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy as all of the higher-ups rushed over in a hurry, faces overwhelmed with shock as they looked at the scene before them.

    Swish! Whoosh!

    The two remaining Heavenly Seated Elders that had remained within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy appeared in the sky. Looking gloomily towards the blood red bell, they shot a look towards each other before saying, ¡°Something¡¯s happened to the Dean!¡±

    While the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had sunk in chaos and disorder, the urgent bell ringing suddenly came to a stop. Turning their gazes up, everyone saw a weak and frail looking figure appearing by the side of the giant clock. With a wave of his sleeve, he sent it back into the giant hall.

    The weak and frail-looking old man had sloppy robes pped over his body, while his head appeared bald, not presenting any shred of a figure on the higher echelons. At this moment, a faint frown appeared on his forehead as he looked towards the chaotic Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, before shouting out, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    His voice sounded extremely old and ancient. However, it came along with an extremely powerful pressure. With a single roar, he had instantly quelled and suppressed all of the chaos and disorder present.

    ¡°Lord Northern Dragon!¡±

    Upon spotting the bald-headed old man, the two Heavenly Seated Elders hastily paid their respects.

    ¡°Cao Xiu, I want the both of you to immediately activate the Academy¡¯s Spiritual Array, before rushing back to the Divine Spiritual Mountains. As for the other higher-ups, defend the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Prevent anyone from entering or leaving!¡± said the bald old man with an indifferent tone. At this moment, he no longer appearedzy and carefree, with faint traces of overbearingness appearing from his seeming uncultivated appearance.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Upon hearing him, the two Heavenly Seated elders speedily gave their replies.

    Raising his head to look towards the direction of the Divine Spiritual Mountain, the bald old man snorted coldly, ¡°Looks like it¡¯s time to get rid of the Demonic Dragon Pce for good.¡±

    As his voice rang out, a shiver shook through his body as he rushed to the skies. Rays of brilliance gushed out while the heavens and earth appeared to turn dark. Raising their heads, all of the students looked in shock as a pair of ck-coloured wings hung down from the clouds, extending out across the horizon, expanding over thousands of kilometres.

    Scree!

    The giant bird of unending size raised its head and gave a long howl. With a p of its cloud-sized wings, space shattered apart as its iparably gigantic figure disappeared into nihility.

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

    Countless students stared dumbfoundedly, with iparable emotions surging from within their eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s Lord Northern Dragon!¡±

 Chapter 423 - Old Ancestor Wu Liang

    <strong>Chapter 423 - Old Ancestor Wu Liang</strong>

    Within the top of the clouds, where it¡¯s hard for the naked-eye to see, a ck figure flew across the Northern Heavens Continent at lightning speed. When it spread its wings, it appeared to have pierced through space. Therefore, it made it simply impossible to get a clear image of its entire body. One would only see a ck figure shooting through space, appearing thousands of metres away in a blink of an eye.

    Such a speed caused all of the ordinary Sovereigns to look on with dumbstruck shock, as it was one that wouldpletely leave them in the dust, with no hope of ever catching up.

    The ck figure was, naturally, the Northern Dragon who had stormed out of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Although the Northern Heavens Continent was vast and endless, wanting to rush over to the Divine Spiritual Mountain was just a matter of a dozen minutes with his true speed.

    The gigantic ck figure shot through the space at lightning speed. In the next instant, the space before him shattered apart as ck-coloured sea water covered the earth and hid the skies as it swept out from within. From within the shattered space, a seemingly endless gigantic ck bird howled out from within.

    Scree!

    This unforeseen change causing the Northern Dragon to feel a slight shock. In the next instant, its cloud-covering wings shed forwards, sending its feathers, which were akin to iparably sharp Divine Weapons, tearing through space, smashing against the water of the ck sea.

    Bang! Rumble!

    Ripples that blotted the skies swept out as multiple spaces shattered apart. Instantly, tornados thousands of metres wide whirled up above the nine heavens.

    ¡°Which little rascal is it!? Come the hell out for me!¡±

    Rays of brilliance erupted around the gigantic ck figure before rapidly shrinking down. Transforming back to a human form, the Northern Dragon looked towards the space before him as his cold roar resounded across the horizon.

    ¡°Haha. Long time no see, Northern Dragon. Your temper¡¯s still as explosive as ever.¡± Aughing voice rang out from within the space as the multiple spatial tears rapidly copsed, while boundless ck-coloured sea water gushed out. Rapidly covering the entire region, it appeared as if there were ck-coloured tidals waves present within theyers of clouds in the air.

    A pir of water condensed within the sea water, before a figure appeared within it.

    The figure present was of an old man dressed in blue robes. ck water patterns were painted on the blue robes, and they sparkled with faint rays of brilliance. At this moment, the blue-robed old man was beaming as he looked towards the Northern Dragon present before him.

    Upon seeing the blue-robed old man, the eyes of Northern Dragon slightly contracted, before speaking out in a deep voice, ¡°Old Ancestor Wu Liang? Aren¡¯t you exacting tyrannical abuse to the Immeasurable Continent? What have you run to the Northern Heavens Continent for?¡±

    The blue-robed old man was known as the Immeasurable Old Ancestor. It¡¯s said that this person was a Ninth Grade Sovereign and controlled a continent more vast and boundless than the Northern Heavens Continent, the Immeasurable Continent. Simrly, there were a few other smaller continents that were also under his control. Therefore, he was considered as an Overlord-level existence within the Great Thousands Worlds, someone that possessed fame and reputation.

    However, there was some distance between the Immeasurable Continent and the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Why did the Immeasurable Old Ancestor appear all of a sudden?

    ¡°Haha. Long time no see, old friend. The reason I¡¯vee here is to reminisce the old days,¡± said the Immeasurable Old Ancestor with a beaming smile on his face.

    Staring towards the Immeasurable Old Ancestor, a chilling glow surfaced within the eyes of the Northern Dragon as he spoke out in a slow fashion, ¡°So, it was the Demonic Dragon Pce that has invited you. I knew it. Why would those bastards get the guts to challenge our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy all of a sudden? So it was you, old fellow, that¡¯s pulling the strings in the dark.¡±

    Hearing that, the Immeasurable Old Ancestor gave a smile as he replied, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that there is a Divine Spiritual Mountain in the Northern Heavens Continent. This old man¡¯s quite interest in it. Northern Dragon, after all these years in the Northern Heavens Continent, you¡¯ve actually not maintained aplete control over it! Why not, let¡¯s partner up and rule over this entire continent? At that time, we can cooperate and search that Divine Spiritual Mountain. I don¡¯t believe that you wouldn¡¯t get moved by the ce where a Heavenly Sovereign has passed away in a sitting position.¡±

    The Northern Dragon replied indifferently. ¡°Old Ghost Immeasurable, it¡¯s best that you scram back to your Immeasurable Continent. Don¡¯t poke your nose in the matters of the Northern Heavens Continent.¡±

    Upon hearing the Northern Dragon¡¯s reply, which was gradually getting impolite, the smile present on the Immeasurable Old Ancestor¡¯s face started to fade as he said, ¡°Northern Dragon, aren¡¯t you not going to give this humble old man some face at all?¡±

    A ridiculing smile instantly surfaced on the face of the Northern Dragon as he stared at the Immeasurable Old Ancestor, while replying, ¡°Don¡¯t try to show your might off in front of me, old ghost. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ve found the wrong person to do that. You, humble? When the Martial Ancestor had just entered the Great Thousand World, you, old ghost, had attempted to dip your fingers into his women after finding how attractive they were. As a result, you were almost smashed to death by a single p from him. You¡¯ve shamelessly fled for a year, not even daring to return to your old den at that year. Do you think your shameless self has any such thing as a thin skin? If you have the guts, you can just scram off and go to find the Martial Ancestor in the ¡°Martial Realm¡±. If you¡¯re able to return alive, I¡¯ll let you trample all over the Northern Heavens Continent as you wish!¡±

    Those words from the Northern Dragon were as incisive as knives, instantly causing the smile present on the face of the Immeasurable Old Ancestor to slowly freeze up. Terrifying murderous aura surged up into the heavens, spreading across the myriad horizon.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking to die, Northern Dragon!¡±

    The Immeasurable Old Ancestor¡¯s face turned flushed as he roared out. This matter had always been a thorn in his heart. Due to an obsession that urred that year, he was made a gargantuanughing stock, which had caused his fame and reputation to plummet and had be the embarrassment in his heart. All these years, he had crazily trained, leading to a drastic increase in his strength. Previously, he had even thought about exacting revenge. However, he never imagined that when his strength increased, that ¡°Martial Ancestor¡± had rapidly scaled the realms in his cultivation, leading him to rise from a nobody to an Overlord within the Great Thousand World. His subordinating ¡°Martial Realm¡± had numerous experts akin to clouds in the skies, with a n that had a background as long as the Ice Spirit n willingly giving in to him. Even the position of their n leader was handed to a wife of the ¡°Martial Ancestor¡±. It was thebination of the Martial Ancestor and the Martial Realm that allowed the death-filled ¡°Ice Spirit n¡± to gradually be the tyrannical force it was today.

    Faced against such a frightening existence, the Immeasurable Old Ancestor had lived all those years in fear and trepidation, afraid that the ¡°Martial Realm¡± would send experts to deal with him. Therefore, let¡¯s not talk about avenging his embarrassment, he didn¡¯t even dare to recklessly get close to that ¡°Martial Realm¡±.

    Bang!

    With a wave of his hand, murderous aura surged from the Immeasurable Old Ancestor as ck-coloured tidal waves that blotted the skies instantly swept forward. Each and every drop within those tidal waves was water from the her river¡± founded from theherworld, nurtured with his boundless Spiritual Energy, before forming his Nether Sea. Wherever his sea howled towards, it would spread over thousands and thousands of meters, transforming anything that came into contact with it into nihility, appearing iparably overbearing.

    Hmph!

    Seeing the Immeasurable Old Ancestor take action, a cold snort rang out from the Northern Dragon. A withered palm extended out, transforming into a feathered wing thousands of metres long. With a wave of its feathers, feathery glints covered the earth and hid the skies as they explosively shot out, Piercing through space, they heavily smashed against the iing ck tidal waves.

    The ck sea crazily gushed and surged. Despite that, it was unable to break the obstruction caused by the feathery glints. The overbearing sea was also unable to corrode the tyrannical feathery glints smashing into it.

    ¡°Are you really going to use this method against me? You, old ghost, really have be senile!¡±

    With a frosty expression present on his face, the Northern Dragon gave a wave of his sleeve, causing the countless feathery glints to quickly condense together. Transforming into a fish-and-dragon-like creature, it smashed straight towards the ck tidal waves, shattering through them, before shooting towards the Immeasurable Old Ancestor with iparable force.

    Originally being an existence that lived within the unending Northern Sea. Although the Immeasurable Old Ancestor¡¯s Nether Sea was overbearing, it was difficult for it to have much effect in the suppression of the former. Instead, relying on the force of the sea, he was able to erupt with a more powerful counter-attack.

    Bang!

    Giving a stomp with his feet, giant waves that blotted the skies condensed together within the ck sea. Transforming into a gigantic ck trident thousands of metres long, it was thrust out in the next instant, ferociously shooting towards the the fish-dragon like giant creature.

    Boom!

    Frightening shock waves swept out, spreading across thousands and thousands of metres across the horizon. The entire region started to rampage as crazy gales and hurricanes whirled up, causing chaos and disorder to wreak havoc across to the thousands and thousands of metres of the earth below, causing countless experts to flee for their lives, overwhelmed with shock.

    Outside of the Divine Spiritual Mountain

    Countless experts furiously raised their heads as they stared towards the far distance with shock in their eyes. Clearly, all of them could sense the earth-shattering fight that had erupted there. The fluctuations rippling out from there had caused even the hearts of a few Elders to tremble in fear and shock.

    ¡°Who¡¯s fighting over there? What¡¯s with this frighteningmotion?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely that Lord Northern Dragon from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s fighting with him? There¡¯s actually someone that could contend against him?¡±

    ¡°This...might be the handiwork of the Demonic Dragon Pce...¡±

    The eyes of some of the Elders started to fluctuate as they exchanged looks at each other, before turning to look at the ck Dragon Sovereign and his fellow Sovereigns in shock. <i>That¡¯s why the Demonic Dragon Pce dared to take action against the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy! Looks like they¡¯ve invited a frightening helper.</i>

    Dean Tai Cang had also felt the fluctuations radiating from there, which had caused his face to slightly change.

    ¡°Haha. What¡¯s the matter, Tai Cang? The Northern Dragon has been obstructed. Now, do you think that there¡¯s still anyone that can save you?¡± The ck Dragon Sovereign started to heartily chuckle, hisughing brimming with carefree satisfaction. After being suppressed for all those years, their Demonic Dragon Pce had finally managed to regain the upper hand.

    ¡°Your Demonic Dragon Pce really has paid quite a price to deal with our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy!¡± replied Dean Tai Cang with a sneer.

    He naturally knew about the current situation. Not only did the Demonic Dragon Pce invite such a powerful foreign aid like the Immeasurable Old Ancestor, he had even managed to move the Umbra and Heavenly Yuan Chambers of Commerce to obstruct the Elders of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. To do such matters, they would definitely need to pay a considerable price.

    ¡°As long as we¡¯re able to wipe away your Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, no matter what the price, our Demonic Dragon Pce will pay any price!¡± replied the ck Demon Sovereign with a chilling smile.

    A frosty expression loomed over Dean Tai Cang¡¯s gaze. <i>Looks like I¡¯ve to go all-out today.</i>

    ¡°Everyone, this is a war between our Demonic Dragon Pce and the Northerns Spiritual Academy. I hope that no one else interferes in this.¡± Taking a look at his surroundings, the ck Dragon Sovereign roared out in a deep voice.

    The faces of the Elders from the various other influences slightly changed. Originally, they had imagined that the Demonic Dragon Pce was seeking their own deaths, since the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had an existence like the Northern Dragon behind them. However, from the looks of it now, the Demonic Dragon Pce had hatched this n from a long, long time ago. As long as they were able to sessfully encircle and kill Dean Tai Cang today, with the fame and prestige of the Immeasurable Old Ancestor, the ending of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy wouldn¡¯t be encouraging.

    At this time, how would they dare to take action? It¡¯s best that they maintained a neutral standing. If not, they might get a whole lot of trouble, if they were to choose the wrong side.

    ¡°Form up and let¡¯s move!¡±

    With a furious wave of his hand, six thousand-plus metre rays of light spread out from the ck Dragon Sovereign. Akin to a gigantic umbre, they instantly enveloped the six people from the Demonic Dragon Pce with Dean Tai Cang within them.

    The killing formation had already beenpleted.

    A heaven-shaking war was inevitable!

 Chapter 424 - Completing the Baptism

    <strong>Chapter 424 - Completing the Baptism</strong>

    Within the Divine Spiritual Mountain

    The region that was originally wracked by chaotic battles had now be abnormally quiet as everyone present within had all sat down, continuously absorbing the golden raindrops fluttering down from the sky. Presently within them was the iparably mysterious Strength of Baptism.

    As it went past the Nine Heavenly Steps, the Strength of Baptism became thin and diluted. However, there was not a single person that had forsaken any part of it, as everyone knew that if they could absorb just a bit more of it, they might gain an extra sliver of a opportunity to live when they attempt to pass through their ¡°Three Sovereign Disasters¡± in the future. This was something that concerned their very survival, something that they definitely wouldn¡¯t be sloppy or careless about.

    As everyone absorbed the Strength of Baptism descending from the skies, some envious gazes shot towards the position at the highest point in the Nine Heavenly Steps. Present there was the thin figure of a youth sitting quietly on the ground, with bright and resplendent golden light seemingly wanting to submerge his entire body into its brilliance. The boundless Strength of Baptism present there caused everyone¡¯s eyes to turn red with envy. Nevertheless, they were unable to do anything about it, as all of them knew the difficulty and challenge of the fights that one would have to undergo to obtain that position. As for them, they clearly weren¡¯t able to do such a thing.

    Therefore, feelings of respect were present, along with the envy they had for the youth, who was able to stand at the highest point in the Divine Spiritual Mountain¡¯s Nine Heavenly Steps, where the number of experts were as numerous as the clouds in the skies.

    The students taught by the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy truly were formidable. Truly worthy of being one of the Five Great Academies.

    Mu Chen quietly sat on the top of the Nine Heavenly Steps, concentrating his mind and getting rid of all external influences. Golden rain drops continued to cover his entire body, before the Strength of Baptism that was endlessly flooding in entered his body.

    At this moment, golden light had already flooded everywhere within Mu Chen¡¯s body. There were even faint rays of brilliance radiating from his blood and muscles. An indescribablyfortable and refreshing feeling surged within Mu Chen¡¯s body. Although the Strength of Baptism wasn¡¯t able to help Mu Chen with any increase in his strength, he was able to feel some kind of miraculous change happening within his body.

    This change was unquantifiable. However, Mu Chen knew that when he attempted his ¡°Three Sovereign Disasters¡± in the future, he might be able to obtain a gigantic benefit then.

    Within his glowing golden body, slivers of a golden fluid started to seep through his blood, flesh and meridians, before flowing endlessly into his aurasea. Condensing within the small palm of the Divine Soul present there, golden light radiated out as the golden liquid continued to contract and condense. Within the innermost part, a golden crystal appeared to rapid condense and form.

    Humm.

    Upon umting to a certain degree, the golden rays of brilliance radiating out from Strength of Baptism within Mu Chen¡¯s body started to gradually scatter away. All of the golden fluid quicklypressed together with the golden rays of brilliance, humming sounds resounded out as they did so. As the golden light gradually grew faint, a thumb-sized golden crystal surfaced within the palm of the Divine Soul.

    ¡°Baptism Crystal.¡±

    Upon feeling this, happiness and tion erupted in Mu Chen¡¯s mind. As long as he had the crystal condensed from the Strength of Baptism, he would havepleted this Divine Spiritual Baptism in perfection.

    With a thought, Mu Chen¡¯s Divine Soul opened its mouth. With a gentle suck, it absorbed the Baptism Crystal into its body, causing it to transform a ray of golden light as it entered the Divine Soul¡¯s throat. After floating in the position of its heart, gentle rays of brilliance started to slowly merge with the Divine Soul, increasing its condensation rate within.

    ¡°Sess.¡±

    On the Nine Heavenly Steps, Mu Chen opened his eyes, golden light erupted from his ck pupils. As the golden light slowly dissipated away, he took a heavy breath of relief. Although there wasn¡¯t much increase in his strength, he could feel that his body had be much more light and springy, as if he had undergone a series of tempering and refining.

    Raising his head, Mu Chen looked towards the sky, were vast and boundless golden raindrops were still falling down. There was clearly some more time till the end of the Baptism.

    Continuing to stare at this scene, Mu Chen didn¡¯t stop with his cultivation. With a thought, suction force erupted once again. Having condensed a Baptism Crystal, meant that he hadpleted his Baptism. From the looks of it, he clearly had some time to condense a second crystal. Naturally, this was done for the sake for Luo Li.

    Although he knew about the background of Luo Li¡¯s n, the Luo God n, her chances of crossing her ¡°Three Sovereign Disasters¡± would far exceed that of ordinary people, so it would be in her best interests for her to get another portion of safety. Coming to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, she had given up the bitter training of the Luo God n to quietly apany his side. Although this was something that she had done willing, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t be as heartless as to do nothing about it. He knew about how heavy the responsibility she had on her shoulders. If he could reduce her responsibility by just a little bit, he would go all-out to do so.

    The current him was still too weak. Faced against the Luo God n, which was a gargantuan existence, even more enormous than the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, he was unable to provide much help for Luo Li. Therefore, this was the only thing he could do to help Luo Li with her responsibilities.

    However, he also believed that there would be a day that he would possess the strength to stand right in front of Luo Li, helping her block every storm and rain that headed her way!

    Golden raindrops that blotted the skies condensed once again towards Mu Chen. Golden rays of brilliance started toe together and condense within his palm.

    Seeing those actionsing from Mu Chen, those experts could only sigh bitterly in anguish. <i>He really has no fear of drowning from too much of it.</i> All of them were at the bottom, only able to enjoy a limited amount of the Strength of Baptism. However, Mu Chen was already in the process of condensing a second Baptism Crystal. This truly made people open their eyes wide as they stared at him...However, after all of the bitter sighs, there wasn¡¯t anyone that felt any anger or indignation. There¡¯s no such thing as absolute equality in this world. Having relied on his own strength to stand at the highest position of the Nine Heavenly Steps, this showed that he had the qualifications necessary to enjoy the most amount of the Strength of Baptism. As long he possessed the strength, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone that wouldin, even if he were to devour all of it for himself.

    The golden rain in this region continued falling in a constant pace. This continued for about half an hour or so, before showing signs of stopping. As the experts started to sessively open their eyes, feelings of regret and pity appeared within their gazes. They were clearly unable toplete their Baptisms as they could only absorb as much of the Strength of Baptism that was avable for them to absorb, before preparing for their ¡°Three Sovereign Disasters¡±.

    At this moment, Xia Youran, Xi Qinghai and Su Buxiu had also opened their eyes, with inconceble feelings of happiness and tion appearing on their faces. Clearly, they had managed to sessfully condense their Baptism Crystals,pleting this Divine Spiritual Baptism in the most perfect state.

    On the second highest step, the faces of Liu Ying, Dong Yuan and Zhou Xuan appeared somewhat ugly. Although their bodies were faintly radiating with a golden glow, they still had some distance to go beforepleting their Baptisms. Despite that, the Divine Spiritual Baptism was about to end, something that they were helpless to do anything about. The only thing they could me was for choosing Mo Xingtian at the beginning...

    ¡°That trash.¡±

    The bellies of all three men were filled with mes of anger as they shot a look at each other. Nevertheless, the only thing they could do was to send a vicious bout of curses towards Mo Xingtian. Since that fellow had beenpletely destroyed by Mu Chen, there was no more trouble that could happen from that.

    Across the horizon, the final bit of the Strength of Baptism was absorbed into Mu Chen¡¯s palm. Golden light erupted from there, condensing together before a Baptism Crystal started to form.

    Rumble.

    As the golden crystal appeared, sessive sounds of people gulping down their saliva rang out as countless people raised their heads as they stared at Mu Chen.

    Seeing himself being stared at with wolf-like gazes, Mu Chen hastily stored the Baptism Crystal in his hands. <i>This one¡¯s for my life. Don¡¯t pin your hopes on it.</i>

    ¡°Haha. Congrattions.¡± A smile beamed across Xia Youran¡¯s face as she congratted Mu Chen, with not a single shred of envy or jealousy present. She had alreadypleted her Baptism. Therefore, the Baptism Crystal had totally no use for her.

    ¡°Many thanks for this, Brother Mu Chen.¡± both Xi Qinghai and Su Buxiu cupped their hands towards Mu Chen as they spoke out words filled with gratitude and emotion. Both of them knew that it was all due to Mu Chen that they were able to sessfullyplete their Baptism.

    With a smile, Mu Chen rebuked their words with a wave of his hand. However, just as he was about to reply to them, a ray of golden light suddenly shot down from the skies. As the golden light converged together, the surrounding space started to rapidly warp and distort, before transforming into a spatial whirlpool. This was the pathway to leave the Divine Spiritual Mountain. Obviously, upon the end of the Strength of Baptism, the Divine Spiritual Mountain was about to close up once again.

    Smacking his lips, Mu Chen shot a look towards the gigantic clump of light floating in the skies. Present within, there might just be the greatest secret of this Divine Spiritual Mountain. However, it was a pity that he was totally unable to conduct any investigations on it with his current level of strength. Perhaps, in the future, when he had be one of the peak-level experts in the Great Thousand Worlds, he might be able to conduct an investigation then.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Sending a smile towards Xia Youran and the others, Mu Chen took the lead, shooting towards the spatial whirlpool.

    Below him, countless people took the skies, getting ready to leave this ce.

    Bang!

    However, just as they neared the spatial whirlpool, extremely rampant Spiritual Energy suddenly gushed out from it in a tyrannical fashion. Sweeping out, it instantly sent countless people into a pitiful state, with a few unlucky fellows being tossed thousands of feet away. In an instant, their faces turned deathly-pale, clearly suffering heavy injuries as a result of this impact.

    Reacting exceedingly quick, Mu Chen and the others evaded the strongest shockwave. Nevertheless, all of their faces were brimming with shock as uncertainty and doubt fluctuated in their eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±

    Countless whispers erupted as everyone¡¯s faces were filled with shock and confusion.

    ¡°There seems to be Sovereign level experts fighting outside of the Divine Spiritual Mountain!¡± A faint change appeared on Xia Youran¡¯s face as she eximed in shock. The tyrannical fluctuations radiating from the spatial whirlpool absolutely matched those that could only be created by Sovereign-level experts.

    ¡°Sovereign-level experts crossing hands?¡±

    With a gawk, Mu Chen¡¯s face contorted as feelings of unease and worry erupted within his heart. There were not many Sovereign-level experts in the Northern Heavens Continent, resulting in all of them having a great restrictive effect on one another. Therefore, this resulted in the current situation where none of them would start a massive war against each other. If a war was to erupt outside of the Divine Spiritual Mountain, the highest possibility would be between two peak-level influences, which would most likely be between the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and the Demonic Dragon Pce. Furthermore, added with the fact that he had just killed Mo Xingtian earlier...

    Complicated expressions shed across Mu Chen¡¯s face. With a move of his body, Mu Chen shot rapidly towards the spatial whirlpool. As his head entered the whirlpool, his faces turned dark as he clenched his teeth. <i>It¡¯s best that this fight doesn¡¯t involve Luo Li. If not, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re from the Demonic Dragon Pce or not! I¡¯ll make sure every single one of you will go and apany Mo Xingtian!</i>

 Chapter 425 - Crisis

    <strong>Chapter 425 - Crisis</strong>

    Bang!

    Boundless Spiritual Energy swept out from the world as the six thousand-plus metre long rays of light radiated out. As the Spiritual Energy that blotted the skies started to condense, they transformed into a scarlet-red furnace. Within the furnace, six giant dragons of varying lengths roared and howled as they danced around. In the next instant, frightening temperatures started to radiate from within the furnace, hot to the degree that even the space was unable to endure, with signs of copse gradually starting to appear.

    As Dean Tai Cang sat within the furnace, a glowing Spiritual Energy shadow thousands of metres tall enveloped him within it. That was his Sovereign Celestial Body. However, at this moment, it continued to grow under the terrifying temperature of its surroundings, with faint signs of warping and distortions appearing on its gigantic body.

    ¡°Haha, Tai Cang! What do you think about this Six Dragon Heaven Incinerating Furnace our Demonic Dragon Pce has prepared for you? I really want to see exactly how long can you endure being in there!¡± The ck Dragon Sovereign heartilyughed towards the sky as he hovered outside of the gigantic scarlet-red furnace, hisughter brimming with unconceble killing intent.

    At this moment, Dean Tai Cang had fallenpletely into his hands. After all, it was a Fifth Grade Sovereign against five First Grade Sovereigns. In such a fight, thetter five had the overwhelming advantage. Therefore, even if he was a Fifth Grade Sovereign, Dean Tai Cang was unable to break free from the grasps of the ck Dragon Sovereign and the other five.

    Hearing the roaringughtering from the ck Dragon Sovereign, a chilling glint shed within the eyes of Dean Tai Cang. Despite that, he didn¡¯t make any irrational movements, continuing to focus on keeping his Sovereign Celestial Body up to protect his body. In this situation, the only thing he could do was the continue to endure. As long as the Northern Sea Dragon was able to deal with his opponent, Dean Tai Cang would be able to be rescued.

    For the sake of killing him, the ck Dragon Sovereign and the others from the Demonic Dragon Pce had given it their all. However, while they had used all their avable manpower to hold the fort here, the other two Heavenly Seated Elders of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy were currently rushing over to his location.

    The only thing he could do was to give his all to endure under the encirclement by the ck Dragon Sovereign and the other five from the Dragon Demonic Pce.

    Countless experts tens of kilometres in the surrounding area hovered in the air as the expressions on the faces of the various Elders present fluctuated in the presence of the frightening exchange happening in front of them in the far distance. Looking from the corner of their eyes, they noticed two people in confrontation with each other. Those two were the president of the Umbra Chamber of Commerce, Liu An and the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Ling Xi.

    ¡°I never imagined that the Umbra Chamber of Commerce would actually lend a helping hand to the Demonic Dragon Pce. Looks like they¡¯d hooked up a long time ago.¡± The eyes of a few big shots fluctuated as they observed the exchange of blows.

    ¡°There¡¯s powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating out from within the Divine Spiritual City. The two Heavenly Seated Elders from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy might have been obstructed. Most likely, the person that¡¯s obstructing them is the president of the Heavenly Yuan Chamber of Commerce.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that the Umbra and Heavenly Yuan Chambers of Commerce are in an alliance with the Dragon Demonic Pce?¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem like it. Although Liu An¡¯s obstructing Ling Xi, he¡¯s basically not daring tounch any killing blows. Clearly, there¡¯s some fear and dread in him. Perhaps, the Demonic Dragon Pce might have given them somepensation that¡¯s hard to resist, which made them agree to take some action. Despite that, their actions are limited. Even if the Demonic Dragon Pce gets defeated, this would allow for them to have a buffer for excuses.¡±

    Floating in the sky, a serious expression hung on the face of the president of the Nine Summers Chamber of Commerce, Xia Tianyan, as he observed the earth-shattering fights taking ce in the region, as rays of brilliance continued to sparkle within his eyes. Like his Nine Summers Chamber of Commerce, the Umbra and Heavenly Yuan Chambers of Commerce were part of the three great Chambers of Commerce of the Northern Heavens Continent, with each one keeping each other in check. However, those fellows had unexpectedly allied themselves with the Demonic Dragon Pce. To him, this wasn¡¯t any good news at all.

    However, if the Demonic Dragon Pce was allowed to get rid of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy today, they might be the Overlords of the Northern Heavens Continent once again. At that time, those peak influences in the Northern Heavens Continent not on their side would no longer be able to be that free anymore.

    However, despite knowing this, Xia Tianyan didn¡¯t dare to help the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. After scheming for so long, the Demonic Dragon Pce had even invited a figure as great as the Immeasurable Old Ancestor. Before thetter¡¯s fight with the Northern Sea Dragon ends, they would still choose to side with the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. However, if by the off chance that the Immeasurable Old Ancestor wins, they might have a bloodbath waiting for them.

    As the frown on Xia Tianyan¡¯s forehead grew increasingly wrinkled, a gentle voice rang out beside him. ¡°Haha. President Xia. The matter before us...¡±

    Turning his head to take a look, Xia Tianyan noticed that the person speaking was the Pce Master of the Western Extreme Pce, the Western Extreme Sovereign. At this moment, a faint smile hung on his face, while rays of brilliance simrly sparkled within his eyes.

    ¡°Is there anything you are nning to do, Pce Master of the Western Extreme Pce? If you choose the wrong side to stand on, it might invoke a catastrophe for youself.¡±

    With a soft sigh, the Western Extreme Pce¡¯s Pce Master replied, ¡°If we are to choose between the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and the Dragon Demonic Pce, I¡¯ll naturally choose the former, as it will be better for us. The Dragon Demonic Pce¡¯s ambitions are too big. I¡¯m afraid that when they rule over the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, we will suffer the consequences.¡±

    ¡°What the Western Extreme Pce Master wants is to help the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy?¡± asked President Xia.

    The Western Extreme Pce Master gave a helpless smile, with the presence of a struggle and hesitation present within his gaze. Although he was inclined towards the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, with the current situation being unknown, it wasn¡¯t the moment for him to decide which side to stand on.

    ¡°What do you mean, President Xia?¡±

    Hearing that question, Xia Tianyan¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed before slowly replying, ¡°Don¡¯t rush it. The situation now is in a deadlock. It isn¡¯t wise to recklessly take action. If the timees when the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy is genuinely unable to hold out, we can decide then on whether to take action or not. Furthermore, at that critical moment, if we take action and diffuse the difficulty, we might be able to form a greater rtionship with the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡±

    ¡°Haha. President Xia¡¯s truly worthy of being the person in charge of the Nine Summers Chamber of Commerce. You¡¯re still able to weigh the pros and cons at this moment.¡± replied the Western Extreme Pce Master with a smile.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t some kids y. Our entire foundation is in the Northern Heavens Continent. We have to consider it more deeply. The reward of many years of hard work would flow down the generations,¡± muttered Xia Tianyan as he shook his head. Looking towards the scarlet-red furnace floating in the middle of the sky, a deep feeling of fear and dread shed within the depths of his eyes.

    Hearing those words, the Western Extreme Pce Master nodded his head before softly speaking out. ¡°I hope that Dean Tai Cang can hold on a bit longer. It¡¯s best to wait for the Northern Sea Dragon to get over here. That way, the scheme of the Demonic Dragon Pce would fail.¡±

    Humm! Humm!

    As the two people continued with their conversation, the space around the distant sky started to violently warp and distort, transforming into a spatial passage. In the next moment, countless figures shot out from within like a swarm of locusts.

    Just as those people rushed out from the spatial whirlpool, they immediately noticed the scarlet-red furnace thousands of metres tall hovering in the middle of the sky, causing each and every one of them to turn dumbfounded.

    Mu Chen was also in shock as the took in the scene before him. In the next instant, his face ferociously contorted as he noticed Dean Tai Cang trapped within the scarlet-red furnace, as well as the ck Dragon Sovereign present on the outside.

    ¡°Indeed, the Demonic Dragon Pce has taken action against our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy!¡± Shock filled Mu Chen¡¯s heart. <i>Aren¡¯t those fellows too gutsy?</i>

    The appearance of the spatial whirlpool immediately attracted the attention of the myriad of experts present outside of the Divine Spiritual Mountain. On the outside of the scarlet-red furnace, the chilling re of the ck Dragon Sovereign swept across Mu Chen. In the next instant, the frosty killing intent within those eyes appeared to have turned substantial, causing Mu Chen to feel a chill sweeping across his entire body.

    ¡°Yellow Dragon! Go and capture that brat, and take back the Great Meru Demonic Pir!¡± Panning his head, the ck Dragon Sovereign darkly spoke towards another Sovereign from the Demonic Dragon Pce.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Hearing themand, the yellow-robed male nodded his head, before turning and leaving. As of now, the furnace had already been stabilized. Although they were nowcking a Sovereign, which would result in the lengthening of the duration they needed to kill Dean Tai Cang, there should not be any unforeseen circumstances that would pop out.

    Turning his body around, the Yellow Dragon Sovereign shot across the skies, heading towards the direction where Mu Chen was. Sovereign pressure radiated out, causing the faces of the peopleing out from the Divine Spiritual Mountain to contort.They scattered, fleeing in all directions, as all of them could naturally see that the Yellow Dragon Sovereign was rushing straight towards Mu Chen.

    A faint change appeared on Xia Youran¡¯s lovable face as she hastily shouted out, ¡°Run quickly, Mu Chen!¡±

    Although they had seen how powerful Mu Chen was while they were in the Divine Spiritual Mountain, even that Mo Xingtian would be like an infant before a genuine Sovereign,pletely unable to put up any resistance.

    Gasping his hands tightly, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze instantly grew dark. However, despite that, he didn¡¯t turn around and flee, knowing that it would bepletely of no use. Faced against a genuine Sovereign, turning around and fleeing would only result in him being killed by a single p from thetter.

    ¡°You really have the courage. I¡¯ve truly thought that you would turn around and flee like a mouse.¡± Stopping a few hundred metres away from Mu Chen, the Yellow Dragon Sovereign spoke in an indifferent tone as his yellow eyes stared with apathetic eyes towards the former.

    ¡°Hand over the Great Meru Demonic Pir, and I¡¯ll give you a quick and painless death,¡± said the Yellow Dragon Sovereign as he extended his palm out.

    Tightly staring at the Yellow Dragon Sovereign, a smile appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face as he revealed his pearly-white teeth. ¡°In your dreams!¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s reply, not a single fluctuation appeared on the face of the Yellow Dragon Sovereign¡¯s face, appearing as if he had predicted that reply. Therefore, nodding his head, he replied, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll just have to personally take action. I hope that you can endure that kind of pain, as people who havended in my hands would feel that even death is something they can¡¯t wish for.¡±

    As his voice rang out, vast and boundless Spiritual Energy red out from his entire body and Sovereign pressure pressed down on Xia Youran and the others, causing them to be unable to catch their breaths.

    Taking a step forward, the Yellow Dragon Sovereign extended his hand out.

    Whoosh!

    However, at the instant when he took action, a whooshing sound suddenly resounded out as a current of Sword Aura shed across the horizon. Transforming into a myriad of swords, they covered the earth and hid the skies as they enveloped over the Yellow Dragon Sovereign.

    ¡°Insignificant trifle.¡±

    Not even turning his head over, the Yellow Dragon Sovereign waved his sleeve, sending Spiritual Energy rays thousands of metres long shooting towards the skies. Smashing straight against the current of Sword Aura, itpletely shattered thetter.

    Swish!

    A glowing figure shot over, finally descending beside Mu Chen. It was Luo Li. At this moment, a chilling expression was present on her lovable face as she stared towards the Yellow Dragon Sovereign, while her slender jade-like hands grasped her Luo Shen Sword tightly. Dark red blood stains flowed down on the body of the sword, causing the sword to appear slightly red.

    ¡°The two of you?¡±

    Slightly panning his head, the Yellow Dragon Sovereign sent a smile over, one that appeared cold and indifferent.

    ¡°Until death do us part. Alright then, I¡¯ll grant your wish.¡±

 Chapter 426 - Power of the Demonic Pillar, Might of the Divine Sword

    <strong>Chapter 426 - Power of the Demonic Pir, Might of the Divine Sword</strong>

    Killing intent that blotted the skies gushed across the horizon, transforming into something corporeal as it enveloped over the young girl standing tall in the sky. Despite being faced against the enveloping pressureing from a Sovereign, not a single shred of fear was present in the eyes of Mu Chen and Luo Li. Their bearings made quite a few people quietly sigh in admiration, before looking at the two of them with regret and pity present in their eyes. The scene before them was truly one that led to death.

    Feeling the killing intent surging towards him, Mu Chen darkly stared towards the Yellow Dragon Sovereign. Tightly clenching his hands, he could feel the gigantic threat looming over him. This threat was upteen times more than what he had felt when faced against Mo Xingtian; after all, the former was simply not on the same level as the Yellow Dragon Sovereign present before him right now.

    Although the Yellow Dragon was only a First Grade Sovereign, a Sovereign was a Sovereign. Regardless of what Grade he was, everything he did would seemingly be able to suppress Mu Chen.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Clenching his teeth, Mu Chen looked towards Luo Li in an attempt to get her to leave. This ce was too dangerous for her.

    However, before he could finish his words, Luo Li opened her beautiful eyes wide as she looked over, her eyebrows turning vertical as angry fluctuations appeared on her lovable face. Despite that, she didn¡¯t say a single word, continuing to stare at Mu Chen, approximately telling him that she was flipping at him.

    Seeing her response, Mu Chen gave a helpless smile. Extending his hand to grasp the slender and jade-like hand of the young girl, he shrugged his shoulders before saying, ¡°Alright. I¡¯m wrong. We¡¯ll always be together. Screw them and whatever bird Sovereign he is. Let¡¯s chop him up before talking.¡±

    ¡°However, the matter before us is extremely troublesome. You have to listen to me.¡± Staring at Luo Li, Mu Chen spoke out in an earnest tone.

    After hesitating for a slight while, Luo Li gently nodded her head. She wasn¡¯t the type that loved to be pampered, but she just didn¡¯t like Mu Chen always putting her behind him. This always resulting in him shouldering all the wounds and injuries, which made her heart hurt. She had already given consideration towards the overall situation. Indeed, the situation before them was extremely unfavorable.

    ¡°The Yellow Dragon Sovereign¡¯s too strong. However, it¡¯s because of him being too strong that we might just have a sliver of a chance. That¡¯s because such an expert would always care about their face in such a situation. They won¡¯t immediately take action and unleash their true moves right at the beginning. Our chance would appear when this sliver gets bigger.¡±

    Rays of brilliance faintly shed within Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils as his soft voice rang within Luo Li¡¯s ear. ¡°Therefore, I will take action first. With your Luo Shen Sword, I¡¯ll try my best to create a sliver of an opportunity for you. At that moment, you should take action. Remember, we only have one chance. If that¡¯s not possible...¡±

    Gentling biting her lip, Luo Li knew that Mu Chen had clearly handed the most dangerous task to himself. Nevertheless, this time, she didn¡¯t rebuke his decision, as she knew that between the two of them, the only thing that could pose a threat to the Yellow Dragon Sovereign would be the Luo Shen Sword in her hands. Although Mu Chen had the so-called ¡®Great Meru Demonic Pir¡¯, which was incredibly formidable, within his body, it was too ominous. At this current moment, Mu Chen was simply unable to control it. Therefore, the only thing they could rely on would be the Divine Weapon of the Luo God n in her hands.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± replied Luo Li in a soft voice.

    Nodding his head, Mu Chen stopped speaking, turning his gaze towards the leisurely-looking Yellow Dragon Sovereign as a chilling glint shed within his eyes. If the situation ended up being the most disastrous oue, the only thing he could do would be to forcefully summon Nine Nether out. Although this would disturb her evolution, it¡¯s much better than the three of them dying here. After all, having the bloodline link with him, if Mu Chen dies in the hands of the Yellow Dragon Sovereign, the Nine Nether would be hard pressed to keep her life.

    ¡°Are you two done discussing on how to deal with me?¡± asked the Yellow Dragon Sovereign with an apathetic smile as he shot a slightly amused look at the two. He didn¡¯t care about what countermeasure Mu Chen seemed to be discussing with Luo Li, just like how a hunter wouldn¡¯t care about two rabbits fighting it out in a cage. His strength as a Sovereign was his greatest and most absolute card.

    Bang!

    With an emotionless expression on his face, Mu Chen gave a clench, causing ck rays of lightning to erupt from the surface of his body. As his body grew taller by an inch, two lightning runes appeared on his chest, his Two Rune Lightning God¡¯s Physique immediately being activated. Furthermore, at this instant, a gigantic surge of ominous energy erupted from within his body, powering from the Great Meru Demonic Pir.

    Mu Chen was extremely clear about the frightening disparity between him and the Yellow Dragon Sovereign. Therefore, he absolutely didn¡¯t dare to show the slightest bit of restraint. All of his cards have now been unleashed, with not a single one left hidden.

    Fluctuations started to radiated from Mu Chen¡¯s body and his robes started fluttering about, causing quite a few big shots present to gasp in shock and astonishment. A youth that was able to defeat Mo Xingtian, had truly caused people to have a whole new level of respect for his capabilities and strength.

    Tightly clenching her jade-like hands, Xia Youran stared at Mu Chen, who was unexpectedly nning to take action against the Yellow Dragon Sovereign, as worry filled her lovable eyes. Turning her head around, she spoke to Xia Tianyan standing beside her, ¡° Father. In¡¯t our Nine Summers Chamber of Commerce not nning to do anything? Isn¡¯t letting the Dragon Demonic Pce suppress the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy not a good thing for us?¡±

    Shooting a look at Mu Chen, Xia Tianyan gave a smile and replied, ¡°Are you worried about that brat?¡±

    Hearing his reply, a tinge of red appeared on Xia Youran¡¯s lovable face as she replied in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m discussing a proper matter with you!¡±

    Giving a sigh, Xia Tianyan replied, ¡°Now¡¯s not the right time to take action and provide assistance. This time, the Dragon Demonic Pce has made ample preparations. We have to give more consideration into this. If we are inattentive, our Nine Summers Chamber of Commerce might invite a catastrophic disaster.¡±

    Hearing his reply, Xia Youran kept quiet for a short while. Both the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and the Demonic Dragon Pce were gargantuan existences in the Northern Heavens Continent. Even their Nine Summers Chamber of Commerce would becking whenpared to peak-level influences like them.

    ¡°Rx. That brat¡¯s considered to have saved you in the Divine Spiritual Mountain. I¡¯m not an ungrateful person. If there¡¯s truly no other way, I¡¯ll make a move and help him escape with his life,¡± said Xia Tianyan slowly.

    Hearing her father¡¯s words, Xia Youran gave a quiet sigh. In this situation, that might be the most her father could do.

    Humm!

    As the tyrannical fluctuations around Mu Chen¡¯s body reached their extremity, Mu Chen abruptly shot forwards. The Great Meru Demonic Pir shot towards the skies, beforending in Mu Chen¡¯s embrace. Carrying along surging fiendish energies, it violently howled towards the Yellow Dragon Sovereign!

    The demonic pir casted its shadow as its fiendish energies enveloped over the Yellow Dragon Sovereign. Despite the iing attack, an indifferent expression remained on his face, with no signs of wanting to dodge or evade the attack. Extending his hand out, he raised it, letting the demonic pir to heavily m onto his palm.

    Bang!

    Gigantic fluctuations, visible to the naked-eye, rippled and spread out, causing the surrounding space to shake to the point of showing signs of warping. Despite such a huge impact, the figure of the Yellow Dragon Sovereign hovering in the sky unexpectedly showed not the slightest sign of moving. Although his body was disproportionate to the gigantic pir above him, his frail-looking figure contained earth-shattering power within it.

    ¡°The Great Meru Demonic Pir¡¯s truly been wasted in your hands.¡±

    Giving an indifferent smile, the Yellow Dragon Sovereign gave a backhanded p, which heavilynded on the surface of the Great Meru Demonic Pir.

    ng!

    Metallic sounds reverberated across the horizon as the gigantic Great Meru Demonic Pir was unexpectedly sent flying by a single p from the Yellow Dragon Sovereign. Hugging the demonic pir, the shock travelled back to him, causing him to spurt out a mouthful of blood. Despite that, a malevolent shadow sh within his eyes, not backing away a single step. Shooting forward like a madman, he waved the Great Meru Demonic Pir, sending it howling through the air, sending continuous heavy blows towards the Yellow Dragon Sovereign.

    ng! ng!

    Not moving a single inch, the Yellow Dragon Sovereign leisurely sent p after p out, causing astonishingly loud sounds to erupt every time his palmnded on the Great Meru Demonic Pir. Each time it did, the Great Meru Demonic Pir would intensely vibrate, with Mu Chen sessively spurting out mouthfuls of blood. In an instant, his robes were stained by his blood, causing him to appear frightening in people¡¯s eyes.

    Behind him, Luo Li furiously bit her lip as her jade-like hands tightly grasped her Luo Shen Sword. Dark red blood continuously flowed down the body the sword. At this moment, faint rays of dark red brilliance radiated from the Luo Shen Sword, seemingly forming a faint blood-red rune on the body of the sword. As this formed, slivers of sword aura that caused people¡¯s hearts to palpate that were gradually dissipating started to ripple around her entire body, causing even the surrounding space to get sliced and chopped up.

    Ding!

    Clear sounds that caused people¡¯s heart to jump reverberated across the horizon as everyone present in this region noticed the valiant attacks sessivelyunched by Mu Chen werepletely ineffective. Instead, his injuries were growing more and more severe, causing all of them to quietly smack their lips. <i>This brat¡¯s truly not giving a care about his life! He actually dares to engage in a fight against a Sovereign! Even if this continues on, he might be killed by the counter impact he receives. </i>

    Clearly, the Yellow Dragon Sovereign felt interested in this aspect of his, grinning as he stared at Mu Chen, who continued tounch his attacks akin to seeing a mouse strugglingically around in vain.

    Bang!

    A scarlet-red glow shed within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as a furious roar rang out from his throat. In the next instant, the Great Meru Demonic Pir violently mmed towards the Yellow Dragon Sovereign once again, while the fresh blood seeping out from the corner of his mouth appeared exceedingly scarlet and eye-piercing.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time,¡± said the Yellow Dragon Sovereign with a smile, eyes brimming with cruel ruthlessness as rays of brilliance started to condense within his hand. Giving a backhanded p, he heavily sent a hand towards the Great Meru Demonic Pir that was rumbling towards him.

    At the instant when the two made contact, a chilling glint erupted within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. Within his aurasea, glowing purplish runes furiously erupted from the ¡°Page of Sealing¡±. In the next instant, a ray of purplish light erupted out, shooting as it travelled along the length of the Great Meru Demonic Pir. Finally, it shot through the palm of the Yellow Dragon Sovereign, rushing straight into his body.

    As this happened, the smile present of the face of the Yellow Dragon Sovereign abruptly froze up as he felt the vast and unending Spiritual Energy within his body unexpectedly dissipating away. In the next instant, the power pressure he was radiating had quickly dissipated away.

    As if it was sealed!

    Bang!

    The Great Meru Demonic Pir violently smashed against the body of the Yellow Dragon Sovereign as frightening energies torrentially poured out from it. As a huge bang reverberated out, countless people stared in shock as they saw the Yellow Dragon Sovereign being sent flying across the horizon.

    ¡°Luo Li!¡±

    As the webs between Mu Chen¡¯s thumbs and forefingers split apart, Mu Chen gave a loud roar.

    Hearing his roar, the young girl in the distance shot up towards the sky. At this moment, the longsword within her hands appeared with an abnormally deep red colour. On its surface, a blood-red rune appeared to quietly melt away the blood present on the body of the sword.

    Humm!

    A sword cry resounded across the horizon, causing the surrounding space to shake. In the next instant, countless people stared in shock as the absolutely beautiful young girl with her slender waist had her silvery hair flutter around and a chilly expression on her lovable face as she sent a stab thrusting out.

    The scarlet-red longsword erupted with eye-dazzling rays of blood-red light. In the next instant, a blood-red ray of sword light shot out, transforming into river of blood. Wherever it travelled, space shattered apart. Finally, as sounds of people sucking in cold breaths of air rang out, the river of blood shed down on the body of the Yellow Dragon Sovereign, who was sent flying by Mu Chen with not the slightest bit of mercy.

    Bang!

    Rays of blood-red light spread out across the sky as Sword Aura that blotted the skies howled out, causing the surrounding space to appear as if it was being pierced full of holes.

    Seeing the spectacle before them, the various big shots present werepletely dumbfounded.

 Chapter 427 - That Figure

    <strong>Chapter 427 - That Figure</strong>

    Eye-piercing rays of blood-red sword light blossomed across the horizon akin to a blood-red firework, its beauty permeating with heart-palpitating fierceness within.

    Countless people in this region were dumbfounded as they took in the spectacle that had just happened before them. Clearly, this had exceeded the expectations of everyone, as not a single one of them had imagined such a result. The Yellow Dragon Sovereign, who should have an absolute control over the entire situation and not let the slightest bit of unforeseen event to ur, had unexpected been sent flying by Mu Chen, with his demonic pir, before being struck by the astonishing sword light that suddenly erupted from Luo Li.

    Across the horizon, the blood-red rays of sword light present gradually dissipated away under the shocked and astonished gazes that blotted the skies. In the next moment, a figure started to reappeared in their lines-of-sight.

    As the figure appeared, the continuous sounds of people sucking in breaths of cold air instantly rang out across the world, without a break.

    The figure was naturally the Yellow Dragon Sovereign. However, at this moment, the expression on his face was dark to the point of bing frightening. On his body, his robes were already torn apart, revealing his chest. At this moment, there was actually a line of bloodstain on his chest, extending up from his belly to his throat...

    The Yellow Dragon Sovereign was actually injured!

    Countless people looked in shock at the ravishing young girl in ck robes hovering in the sky. She¡¯d actually injured a First Grade Sovereign with her strength being of Heavenly Completion Stage? How¡¯s that possible...? Let¡¯s not talk about a Heavenly Completion Stage, even one that had passed through their Three Sovereign Tribtions wouldn¡¯t be able to injure a First Grade Sovereign!

    ¡°Such a formidable Divine Sword.¡± Xia Tianyan muttered as he stared at the Luo Shen Sword tightly grasped in Luo Li¡¯s hands, while a sliver of shock shed within his eyes. He could feel a threatening sensation radiating from that sword. If that sword was tond in the hands of a First Grade Sovereign, he would feel extreme fear and dread.

    That definitely had to be a Divine Artifact! Furthermore, it¡¯s definitely an umon one amongst all of the Divine Spiritual Artifacts.

    ¡°Exactly what is that girl¡¯s background? She¡¯s actually able to wield such a formidable Divine Artifact...¡± muttered Xia Tianyan in shock and astonishment. A Divine Artifact... That was something that even their Nine Summers Chamber of Commerce was unable to produce. He never imagined that one of them would appear in the hands of a Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy student! Such that it had caused his eyes to turn red with envy.

    Nevertheless, despite his envy, Xia Tianyan knew that a young girl that was able to hold such a precious treasure would definitely have quite a formidable background. Whoever dared to recklessly dip their fingers in might have to pay a miserably high price.

    Beside him, Xia Youran shook her head while shock and astonishment were present within her eyes. Although she could be considered yo have known Luo Li, she never imagined that the ravishing and quiet young girl would actually possess such a card.

    ¡°Nevertheless, she¡¯s too weak and is unable to properly wield the power of that Divine Sword. If not, with the two of them, one holding the demonic pir and the other holding the Divine Sword, even the Yellow Dragon Sovereign would be hard pressed to achieve victory,¡± said Xia Tianyan in a regretful tone. ¡°Furthermore, at this moment... the Yellow Dragon Sovereign might have already gotten mad.¡±

    The Yellow Dragon Sovereign was mad with fury. Lowering his head to look at the wound on his chest, a shiver uncontrobly shook across his entire body as his face burned with shame. Although such an injury didn¡¯t do any harm to him, it was undoubtedly a vicious p to his face. Furthermore, it happened right in front of countless experts from the Northern Heavens Continent... He could already imagine how big of a joke he would be as this matter circted around.

    A Sovereign Realm existence received such a miserable attack from the hands of two Heavenly Completion Stage juniors. A moment of carelessness had resulted in him losing all of his face.

    ¡°You two bastards...¡± Everyone could hear the shivering present in the the Yellow Dragon Sovereign¡¯s voice as he stared towards Mu Chen and Luo Li with iparable malevolence brimming within his eyes, wishing with all his might to tear the two of them into shreds.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure that you two wish that you were dead!¡±

    The Yellow Dragon Sovereign roared out, his body explosively shooting out. In a sh, he had appeared right before Luo Li. With a flick of his finger, the space before him shattered apart, as a frightening ripple containing destructive energies swept towards Luo Li at lightning speed.

    Whoosh!

    However, just as the frightening ripped was about to reach Luo Li, a dragon shadow shot out, as Mu Chen grasped his hand around Luo Li¡¯s waist, taking the lead and rushing out of the range of the iing ripple.

    ¡°You can¡¯t even guarantee your own life, and you still want to save other people, little bastard?¡± The Yellow Dragon Sovereign roared out with a malevolent smile. Tapping his finger out once again, a fluid-like ray of light shot out from it, shattering through space, violently smashing against Mu Chen¡¯s back.

    Puff.

    Suffering such a heavy strike, a mouthful of blood spurted out as Mu Chen tightly hugged Luo Li, the both of them flying thousands of metres back in a miserable fashion. Blood and flesh were indistinguishable on his back. If not for him having reached a small level of mastery of his Lightning God¡¯s Physique, that single point from the Yellow Dragon Sovereign might have already pierced through him.

    ¡°Mu Chen!¡±

    The blood seeping out from Mu Chen¡¯s mouth dripped onto Luo Li¡¯s silvery hair, appearing exceedingly striking. Nevertheless, not caring about all of these, Luo Li raised her lovable face to look at the pale-faced Mu Chen. Upon staring at him, a tight clutch grasped her heart as a red print appeared on her bitten lip.

    ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet.¡±

    Mu Chen muttered with a painful smile. All the bones in his body felt as if they had shattered, causing iparable pain to rocket through his entire body. Truly worthy of a Sovereign realm expert. Just a slight bit of seriousness had already rendered them totally unable to put up any resistance. He had still underestimated the might of a Sovereign. Even after relying on the miraculous power of the ¡°Page of Sealing¡±, which allowed him to temporarily seal the Spiritual Energy within the body of the Yellow Dragon Sovereign, the two of thembined were still unable to do any genuine harm towards thetter.

    ¡°Indeed, you aren¡¯t dead yet. That¡¯s because I want you two to feel pain beyond any death!¡± An indifferent voice totally devoid of any mercy rang out from behind them. From behind, the Yellow Dragon Sovereign malevolently stared towards them as he raised his finger once again.

    Clenching her teeth, Luo Li grasped her Luo Shen Sword as she wiped the tip of the sword with her finger. As her finger made contact, an iparablyplicated blood red rune surfaced on the body of the sword. Extending her hand, she nned to wipe that rune off,pletely unsealing the ¡°Luo Shen Sword¡±.

    However, just as she was able to do so, Mu Chen made a furious grasp at the body of the sword, instantly causing his hand to be sliced and bloodied by the fierce sword qi present. Seeing his actions, Luo Li was instantly shocked, causing her to hastily retract the sword qi present on the Luo Shen Sword.

    ¡°Let go!¡± cried Luo Li.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this. Rx, I ain¡¯t gonna die that easily!¡± replied Mu Chen between his clenched teeth. Mu Chen knew about some of the formidable cards Luo Li possessed. If she was to unleash them, she might just be able to subdue that Yellow Dragon Sovereign. However, the price she had to pay would be her earlier departure, something that Mu Chen didn¡¯t want to happen.

    Luo Li knew what Mu Chen was thinking about. She deeply cherished and loved the times she spent together with Mu Chen. Nevertheless, all of this was ranked below his safety within her heart. If she could forsake them in exchange to saving Mu Chen¡¯s life, she would show no hesitation in doing so...

    ¡°Believe in me!¡±

    Clenching her teeth, Luo Li looked straight into Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, before finally releasing her seal. Gently nodding her head, she replied, ¡°If you don¡¯t have any more ways, I¡¯ll make my move!¡±

    Her voice sounded resolute and decisive. Clearly, she would not permit Mu Chen to influence her decision in any way.

    Giving a helpless smile, a shiver shook through Mu Chen¡¯s body as a giant dragon shadow surfaced beneath his feet. In the next instant, his body shot away like a spectre as a ray of light nced past his ear. Although it had missed, a sh opened on Mu Chen¡¯s face.

    All of a sudden, extremely terrifying Spiritual Energy fluctuations rushed towards the sky in the distance. As people started to nce over, they saw an astonishing fight taking ce where Liu An and Ling Xi was. Ling Xi, who didn¡¯t show any interest in her fight against Liu An had a chilling expression nketing over her lovable face, with her attacks being iparable vicious. Frightening attacks headed sessively towards Liu An, forcing thetter to the point of being caught unprepared.

    ¡°Scram off!¡±

    With a frosty expression covering her lovable face, killing intent erupted from Ling Xi¡¯s beautiful eyes.

    Shocked by the sudden burst of astonishing killing intent that had erupted from Ling Xi, Liu An gave a thoughtful ce towards Mu Chen, who was escaping in a miserable fashion from the attacks of the Yellow Dragon Sovereign. Giving a helpless smile, he spoke out. ¡°Miss Ling Xi, can we return to what we¡¯ve done previously? What¡¯s the use in taking action now? It won¡¯t do any good for the both of us.¡±

    Bang!

    However, before he could finish his words, with a wave of her hand, fluctuations appeared in the sky as countless rays of brilliance shot out, forming a gigantic thousand-plus metrerge scarlet-red Spiritual Array. Within the Spiritual Array was a majestic thousand-plus metre tall volcano rapidly taking shape.

    ¡°Scram off!¡±

    Ling Xi gave a cold roar as she gave a wave of her willowy sleeve. In the next instant, astonishing fluctuations erupted out from the majestic volcano. Lava erupted from its crater, transforming into an iparably giganticva python. Surging forward, it howled as it attacked towards Liu An.

    Noticing the iing attack, the expression on Liu An¡¯s face changed as he did not dare to show the slightest negligence. With a low roar, a gigantic glowing Spiritual Energy figure condensed behind his back. Appearing like a giant that held the sky up, its breath caused gales and clouds to form. Sending its giant, corporeal-like finger rumbling out, it shattered the space before it, smashing head-on against the iing giantva python.

    Facing against an angry Ling Xi, Liu An had no choice but to summon his Sovereign Celestial Body out.

    As Ling Xi and Liu An unleashed heavy blows against each other, Mu Chen¡¯s situation was getting increasingly miserable. The frequency at which the Yellow Dragon Sovereign was sending his attacks grew increasingly fast, causing the wounds to increase in number, flesh blood flowing from all of them.

    Embraced in his bosom, Luo Li¡¯s eyes turned red as she saw the growing injuries on Mu Chen¡¯s body. Clutching her Luo Shen Sword tightly, her hands started to shiver.

    ¡°You¡¯ve evaded truly well. Are you going to evade this again?¡±

    The Yellow Dragon Sovereign gave a malevolentugh, extending his ten fingers before furiously pressing down in the space before him.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    As he pressed his ten fingers down, ten frightening rays of light shattered through space, enveloping a circr radius of a thousand metres around Mu Chen. Such an attack waspletely unavoidable.

    Clenching his teeth, a ck pagoda shot out from Mu Chen¡¯s hand. Rapidly expanding in size, it transformed into a nine-storey pagoda, enveloping Mu Chen within it.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Rays of light violently smashed against the surface of the pagoda. Faced against such frightening attacks, even with its defensive capabilities, cracks started to appear on its surface. Finally with a loud boom, the greatest defensive card in Mu Chen¡¯s hand waspletely smashed apart.

    ¡°You two bastards can go and die now!¡±

    With a malevolent smile, the Yellow Dragon Sovereign explosively shot out. With a wave of hisrge hand, a giant Spiritual Energy hand thousand metresrge started to condense. With a violent wave, he sent it smashing down towards Mu Chen and Luo Li, smashing through every inch of space between them.

    The Yellow Dragon Sovereign had finally stopped ying and was now attempting topletely erase the life of Mu Chen and Luo Li.

    As the Nine-Layered Pagoda shattered apart, Mu Chen spurted yet another mouthful of blood. Within his bosom, an ancient and cryptic blood-red rune surfaced on the Luo Shen Sword within Luo Li¡¯s hand with her finger tip extending out once again.

    Now in an extremely bad shape, Mu Chen sensed the frightening fluctuations pressing down from his head. Faced against it, he could only give a bitter smile and sigh. Shaking his head towards Luo Li, he raised his palm up as he nned to forcefully summon Nine Nether, who was currently in the middle of her evolution.

    Humm!

    However, just as Mu Chen was attempting to forcefully summon her, he discovered that the Nine-Layered Pagoda that was shattered by the Yellow Dragon Sovereign unexpectedly started to radiate with dazzling rays of brilliance. As the rays of brilliance started to converge together, it enveloped Mu Chen within it. At the depths of the brilliance, a figure of ady seemed to slowly surface within.

    As the figure surfaced from within, a sweet and gentle voice loudly rang out across the world. The voice sounded abnormally gentle. However, despite that, it contained a sliver of fury that caused the temperature of the entire world to turn icy-cold.

    ¡°Did you think that a measly First Grade Sovereign can harm my son?!¡±

 Chapter 428 - Bullying My Son

    <strong>Chapter 428 - Bullying My Son</strong>

    ¡°Did you think that a measly First Grade Sovereign can harm my son?!¡±

    As the gentle voice that brought along a sliver of fury reverberated across the entire world, shock filled the hearts of everyone present, especially after sensing the Spiritual Energy fluctuations that had red up all of a sudden across this entire region. Even the faces of the various big shots violently contorted, their eyes brimming with shock as they stared at the figure of thedy that had taken shape within the brilliance.

    From there, they were able to feel an indescribable pressure and might.

    At this moment, a furious shiver shook through the body of Mu Chen. He was originally in the process of forcefully summoning Nine Nether, who was halfway through her evolution. Turning his head around, he nkly stared at the figure of thedy condensed within the rays of brilliance. The figure started to ovep with the warm and gentle silhouette within the deepest part of his memories. Ever since he had started to remember things, he had yet to see that figure again. Nevertheless, the warm and gentle figure within the deepest part of his memories was just like a brand, never fading away. The brand that originated from his bloodline was something that couldn¡¯t be erased, no matter how much time had psed.

    ¡°Mother?¡±

    While in a somewhat vacant state, Mu Chen muttered out a single word, his voice sounded exceedingly hoarse and astringent, with a slight shakiness to it. It appeared as if he didn¡¯t dare to believe that the figure he had bitterly searched for had actually appeared here, right in front of him.

    Only God knows how many times this figure appeared within his dreams. Ever since he¡¯s young, his dad would force him to diligently train and cultivate. When he was naughty and cked off, he would get a bout of backside ps from his dad. While bawling after the scoldings, a warm and gentle figure seemed to appear by his side, appearing flustered as she consoled the little him. At those moments, her warm and gentle voice would seep right into his heart.

    Today, at longst, the figure within his dreams had truly appeared before his eyes...

    Aplicated and indescribable feeling gushed out from Mu Chen¡¯s heart, like a flood, causing the eyes of the ever-so resilient youth to turn red.

    While Mu Chen was lost in thought from seeing the figure of thedy, Ling Xi, who was in the process of an intense fight with Liu An, suddenly turned stiff. Turning her head around, she looked inplete disbelief at the exceedingly familiar figure that had appeared in her sight. In the next moment, her eyes turned red, before shes of tears started to flow down her beautiful face.

    ¡°Aunt Jing.¡±

    Although she had lost quite a bit of her memories, the figure before her eyes was the most important person in her life. When she was brought out from that hell-like ce, Ling Xi knew that the importance of that figure superseded her own life.

    Seeing Ling Xiing to a stop, Liu An breathed a sigh of relief. Ling Xi seemed to be in an unstable state of emotion, making it a good opportunity for him to take action. Nevertheless, he hesitated for a while and did not take advantage of it; afterall, he didn¡¯t have any grudge against her, nor was she included in his contract with the Demonic Dragon Pce. They had only requested for him to take action once. In such a circumstance, its best to make it as simple as possible, as he didn¡¯t wish to risk everything, including his life for the Demonic Dragon Pce.

    Liu An slightly turned his head to look towards the figure of thedy, which had appeared out of nowhere, yet caused the hearts of the people to palpitate in shock. A frown appeared on his forehead as he thought, <i>That shouldn¡¯t be a physical body. That¡¯s a spiritual form.</i> Nevertheless, even though it was just a spiritual form, he could faintly discern, with a feeling of unease, that thedy before him might not be someone with a simple background.

    An unforeseen change might have happened to this entire situation.

    As countless people in the region looked over in shock at the beautiful figure that had condensed from the rays of blossoming light, the figure slowly lifted up her hand. With a gentle wave, the gigantic thousand metrerge Spiritual Energy palm pressing down on Mu Chen suddenly froze up. In the next instant, cracks started to appear on it, and with a final loud bang, it transformed into glowing dots that blotted the skies.

    With a single wave of her hand, the tyrannical attack of a First Grade Sovereign was instantly dispelled!

    As this spectacle happened, even experts on the level of Xia Tianyan had their pupils furiously contracting in shock.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡±

    The furious roar of the Yellow Dragon Sovereign rang across the horizon as he stared towards the beautiful figure amongst the brilliance in shock. Although the previous attack he had sent out wasn¡¯t his full power, it was impossible for anyone to break it as easily as she did. <i>Exactly where did this mysteriousdye from?! Did she say that he was her son?! Could it be that she¡¯s the mother of that brat?!</i>

    ¡°Your distinguished self, that smelly brat, Mu Chen, has stolen the treasure of our Demonic Dragon Pce. If he¡¯s your son, you can take him away, and we won¡¯t trouble you. He just has to return our treasure!¡± said the Yellow Dragon Sovereign in a deep voice.

    He wasn¡¯t an idiot. He felt extreme danger from the mysteriousdy before him. If she was to be his enemy, it would deal a serious blow towards the ns of their Demonic Dragon Pce.

    ¡°You¡¯ve hurt my child! Even the entire Demonic Dragon Pce isn¡¯t enough topensate for that!¡±

    Thedy¡¯s gentle voice had now turned into one of extreme fury and anger. With a raise of her hand, inexhaustible ck light started to condense in her palm. With a whoosh, it transformed into an extremely exquisite ck-coloured pagoda. From the looks of it, the ck pagoda waspletely identical to the Nine-Layered Pagoda that Mu Chen had just summoned moments ago. Shooting into the sky, gales started to howl as it dramatically expanded in size. As the air rumbled, the entire region appeared to turn dim as to ck pagoda grew to a size of thousands of metres in length. Akin to a meteor, it hovered in the air, its shadow shrouding over the entire region below it.

    Spiritual Energy exploded throughout the entire region, condensing into gigantic tornadoes in the surroundings of the ck pagoda.

    This frighteningmotion caused the face of the Yellow Dragon Sovereign to violently contort, as he could sense extremely dangerous fluctuations radiating from the ck pagoda. In the next instant, with a loud roar, a gigantic thousand metrerge Sovereign¡¯s Celestial Body condensed behind him. This entire Celestial Body was in a ckish-yellow colour, appearing as if it was cast from gold, giving people a feeling of indestructibility.

    This was the ¡°Heavenly Golden Celestial Body¡± that was the pride of the Yellow Dragon Sovereign. This was the cultivation result of harnessing the Heavenly Golden Smelting Spiritual Energy found in the clouds, tempering it with a unique Celestial Body Divine Art, Although this ¡°Heavenly Golden Celestial Body¡± wasn¡¯t within the list of the top 99 Sovereign Celestial Bodies, it was much more tyrannical than any normal Sovereign Celestial Body. While he was only a First Grade Sovereign, the Yellow Dragon Sovereign was able to contend against a Second Grade Sovereign, all thanks to the ¡°Heavenly Gold Celestial Body¡± that he had cultivated.

    The situation now had clearly caused the Yellow Dragon Sovereign to feel an enormous threat. Therefore, without the slightest hesitation, he had brought out his greatest card.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Despite that, not giving a single care, the ck pagoda immediately suppressed the jet ck rays of brilliance radiating from the Heavenly Golden Celestial Body. Like a ck hole, it started to revolve, howling about as it descended down, enveloping the Yellow Dragon Sovereign and his ¡°Heavenly Golden Celestial Body¡± within it.

    Roar!

    A myriad of golden light erupted from the ck pagoda and the roars of countless dragons resounded. In the next moment, all of the experts present in the region were overwhelmed with shock to see hundreds of giant golden dragons flying around above the ck pagoda. Transforming into a golden-coloured me, they rushed into the pagoda, hiding the earth and covering the skies as they encased the ckish-gold Celestial Body within. Surging forth and ring out, they appeared to start their refinement of their captured target.

    As the golden mes surged forth, the Yellow Dragon Sovereign was overwhelmed with shock and terror to see that his ¡°Heavenly Golden Celestial Body¡±, which could even stand up against a Second Grade Sovereign, was unexpectedly melting away at an astonishing speed.

    Bang! Bang!

    Brimming with terror, he hastily urged his Heavenly Golden Celestial Body to violently attack against the inner walls of the pagoda. However, despite his rampant attacks, the ck pagoda didn¡¯t budge a single inch. Clearly, this ck pagoda wasn¡¯t something that the little toy Mu Chen brought out couldpare with.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    As they swept around within the pagoda, the golden mes quickly melted the Heavenly Golden Celestial Body away. In a short span of a dozen breaths, chills went down the spines of countless experts as they saw that the Heavenly Golden Celestial Body had beenpletely melted. Now, the Yellow Dragon Sovereign was left exposed against the raging golden mes with not a single defense present on his body.

    As the golden mes wiggled and squirmed about, they transformed into a hundred giant golden dragons. Swimming around slowly, they malevolently stared at the Yellow Dragon Sovereign. In the next instant, spreading their gigantic bodies out, they swooped down towards him.

    Urghh!

    The Yellow Dragon Sovereign howled out as boundless Spiritual Energy erupted from his body. Various powerful attacks endlessly rumbled out of him; various Spirit Weapons were tossed out without a single care. Nevertheless, despite his rampant attacks, the giant golden dragons didn¡¯t budge a single bit. As golden mes red out around their bodies, frightening Spiritual Energy currents howled out. At the instant when they made contact with his body, the Yellow Dragon Sovereign was immediately consumed by the surging golden mes.

    Arghhhh!

    This time, what rang out was an extremely miserable shriek as the Yellow Dragon Sovereign was covered by the golden mes, while his powerful body had started tobust.

    Looking at the Yellow Dragon Sovereign being engulfed in the golden mes, and yet was unable to escape from them, Xia Tianyan and the other experts felt cold sweat dripping down their backs. <i>Exactly what kind of skill is this? It¡¯s actually that overbearing! It had directly melted a Sovereign¡¯s Celestial Body away! From the looks of it, it also wanted to melt the Yellow Dragon Sovereign away!</i>

    The Yellow Dragon Sovereign¡¯s shrieks grew increasingly mournful. Clearly, he was quickly unable to endure for much longer.

    ¡°Please stay your hand, your distinguished self. If there¡¯s any area that we¡¯ve offended you, our Demonic Dragon Pce is willing topensate you in any way. Please forgive and let the Yellow Dragon Sovereign go!¡±

    As Yellow Dragon Sovereign was quickly about to be refined, a loud roar finally rang out from the distance. Turning around, everyone saw the ck Dragon Sovereign shooting over. At this moment, an abnormally ugly expression hung from his face. Originally, Dean Tai Cang would almost be unable to endure for much longer. He never imagined that out of the blue, such a frightening fiend would appear.

    In such a short moment, she had almost refined the Yellow Dragon Sovereign.

    Nevertheless, faced against his roar, thedy within the blossoming light didn¡¯t show any signs of stopping. As the golden mes continued to curl up, the shrieksing from the Yellow Dragon Sovereign gradually grew weaker and weaker.

    ¡°You¡¯s going too far!¡±

    Upon seeing this, the ck Dragon Sovereign instantly roared out, sending his killing intent rocketing up to the skies. In a sh, he appeared right in front of thedy. Sending a palm out, the heavens turned dim as hundreds of dragon shadows surged forth, shattering the heavens and earth in their wake.

    This ck Dragon Sovereign was truly worthy of being a Fifth Grade Sovereign. This attack of his clearly revealed a strength that vastly exceeded that of the Yellow Dragon Sovereign. Any action he did was capable of shattering the heavens and the earth.

    Within the brilliance, a jade-like palm extended out. There wasn¡¯t any rampant Spiritual Energy fluctuations present on it, just a single palm patting out. Just like that, it mmed head-on against the exceedingly rampant palming from the ck Dragon Sovereign.

    Bang!

    As the two palms mmed against each other, an astonishing p of a thunderous roar resounded out. Cracks appeared in a spherical space tens of thousands of metres around the two as space started to copse. From a distance, the space appeared like a gigantic piece of shattered ss.

    Boom!

    Frightening gales and spatial waves swept out as everyone sucked in a breath of cold air when they saw that the ck Dragon Sovereign had actually been sent flying back thousands of metres by a single palm of thedy. In the next moment, after much difficulty, him managed to stabilize himself, while an inconceivable expression of disbelief appeared on his face.

    At this moment, the entire world seemed to turn quiet.

    The scalps of the various big shots turned numb as they thought, <i>Exactly where did this frighteningdye from?! She¡¯s actually that powerful!</i>

    ¡°Arghh!¡±

    Miserable shrieks continued to ring out, causing people to hastily turn around to see the figure of the Yellow Dragon Sovereign engulfed in golden mes within the ck dragon. Finally as the mes flitted across, a loud bang resounded as the body of the Yellow Dragon Sovereign had actually exploded apart.

    However, despite that, there was no bloody mist formed as everything was turned into nihility by the golden mes.

    Therefore, as the golden mes dissipated away, there was not a single thing remaining within the ck pagoda.

    <i>The Yellow Dragon Sovereign had actually been refined alive!</i>

    Seeing this, Xia Tianyan, the Western Extreme Sovereign and the other big shots of the Northern Heavens Continent could not help gulping their saliva down. As their faces turned sessively pale, shadows of terror and dread shed within the depths of their eyes.

    <i>Such an overbearing ability!</i>

    As silence hung over the entire region, the brilliance started to slowly dissipate away as a gentle figure appeared before the countless shocked and terrified gazes.

    Raising her head, she looked towards the ck Dragon Sovereign in the distance as a chilling voice rang across the world.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve bullied my son, I¡¯ll bully you. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

 Chapter 429 - Aunt Jing

    <strong>Chapter 429 - Aunt Jing</strong>

    ¡°Since you¡¯d bully my son, I¡¯ll bully you. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Thedy¡¯s cold voice resounded across the entire world as the originally gentle voice had now brought along a sliver of unconceble fury and overbearingness. In the eyes of her, the Dragon Demonic Pce, known as the overlord of the Northern Heavens Continent , seemed to be absolutely not worth of any single bit of dread.

    If not for her refining the Yellow Dragon Sovereign alive before sending the ck Dragon Sovereign flying away with a swat of her hand, there might be many people that would snort their noses disdainfully at her words. However, at this moment, there was no one that dared tough out loud as everyone knew that the mysteriousdy before their eyes indeed possess the capability to do so.

    Within the Great Thousand Worlds, there were indeed too many crouching tigers and hidden dragons. No one would know exactly when would an elite expert would pop out in front of them, just like what this mysteriousdy had done.

    Therefore, the entire region turned quiet as the chilling voice rang out. Even though the ck Dragon Sovereign¡¯s face was brimming with gloominess, he didn¡¯t dare to recklessly take action against the mysteriousdy again. Although she was just a spiritual form, she actually possessed such frightening power. If her original body was present, how frightening would her true power be?

    ¡°Such frightening power.¡±

    Xia Tianyan whispered. Beside him, the face of the Western Extreme Pce Sovereign was simrly filled with shock. The mysteriousdy before his eyes was truly too powerful.

    ¡°She¡¯s actually Mu Chen¡¯s mother? What background does that Mu Chen have?¡± Xia Tianyan asked in shock as he looked towards Xia Youran. From the looks of it, this mysteriousdy possesses strength that absolutely trumps that of the Northern Sea Dragon. However, if Mu Chen has such a background, why would he go to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to train and cultivate? Such a powerful background, would definitely allow him to train and cultivate much faster than in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Hearing her father¡¯s question, Xia Youran shook her head. Clearly, she also felt extreme confused about this question.

    ¡°Looks like an ident is going to happen to the scheme of the Dragon Demonic Pce.¡± said Xia Tianyan quietly while breathing a sigh of relief. The sudden appearance of such a frightening Sovereign realm expert clearly wasn¡¯t something that was under the control of the Dragon Demonic Pce.

    As silence hung over the entire region, across the horizon, thedy stared coldly towards the ck Dragon Sovereign in the distance. Hesitating for a while, she didn¡¯t take action again. Turning around slowly, her heart started to palpitate as she looked at the youth not far away from her, who was staring right back at her with a nk look on his face.

    In the next moment, her eyes, which were brimming with an ice-cold shade moments ago turned moist and red in the next instant. Within her eyes, inexhaustible warmth and gentleness and inconceble emotions gushed out, with even her body started to shiver.

    At the same time, Mu Chen stared right at the figure of thedy. Her white robes, her gentleplexion. That warm and gentle face was just like the warm and gentle figure in the deepest part of his memories. An indescribable emotion started to gush out from the deepest part of his heart, causing his nose to sting and water.

    After so many years, he was finally able to see her appearance clearly for the first time. There wasn¡¯t any of the so called strange and unfamiliar feeling present, as the feelings from their bloodline connection causing him to tremble emotionally.

    ¡°Mother?¡±

    His voice rang out, hoarse and astringent with some trembling present in it.

    The hoarse voice of the youth caused tears to flow out from the already red eyes of the female. When she had left him that year, he was still in swaddling clothes. To her, that little life was her everything. For the sake of protecting him, she was willing to endure the knife like pain of not being able to see him and show care for him. After leaving her son and husband to return to her n alone, she had assumed that was a goodbye for a lifetime. She was never able to she the little fellow that cause her to feel deeply worried and anxious, as this would cause danger for him. Yet, the heavens doesn¡¯t forsake those people with hearts. Today¡¯s she was finally able to see her little fellow. Although this was just a spiritual body, the hoarse ¡°mum¡± from the youth was more than able to let her feel that her ten over years of solitude and yearn akin to knifes shing on her heart were all worth it.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Her eyes swollen with redness, thedy nodded heavily, before slowly walking forward. Arriving before the youth, she knelt down, cing her trembling, icy-cold hands against the warm face of Mu Chen. A smile blossomed on her face as tears continued to ssh down. Choking with emotion, she said, ¡°Little fellow, you¡¯ve grown so big.¡±

    That infant that was crying and making noise in that swaddling cloths had grown into a tall youth in those ten plus years. His face, was even more handsome than his father¡¯s during that year.

    Feeling the icy-cold palms on his face and seeing the tear stricken face before him, the face that was connected to him, at this instant, even with his resilience, tears fell uncontroble down Mu Chen¡¯s face. Didn¡¯t everybody say that men don¡¯t cry? He had never felt that frail and weak before. Ever since ten plus years ago, time to time, he would think about this instant. Although his mother had left him ever since he was young, he never harboured the slightest bit of hatred for her, as he was able to feel the warm protection deep within his body, even though she was not by his side.

    She, who had remained calm and unflustered even after refining the Yellow Dragon Sovereign alive and sending the ck Dragon Sovereign flying away, immediate be flustered as she saw the tears streaming down his face. Hastily wiping them away from the youth¡¯s face, she spoke out ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all mother¡¯s fault for not being by your side.¡±

    Although she wasn¡¯t by Mu Chen side¡¯s for all these years, she was more than able to see the strength thetter currently possessed. Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase. Such strength absolutely couldn¡¯t be trained and cultivated in a ce like the Northern Spiritual Realm. Without her help, Mu Feng clearly didn¡¯t have any way of providing much help to Mu Chen on this aspect. Therefore, she was extremely clear exactly how much pain and suffering Mu Chen had to pay to be able to walk from the small Northern Spiritual Realm to this ce, something that exceedingly pained her heart.

    Shaking his head, Mu Chen wiped off the tears on his face. After all these years of tempering, there were exceedingly rare moments that he would reveal such a weak and frail side of himself. He had never even revealed this side of him in front of Luo Li.

    ¡°Mum, I¡¯ve finally found you. I¡¯ve promised the old man that I¡¯ll definitely bring you back.¡± grasping the hands thedy tightly, the feeling of their connected bloodline causing his palms to be nketed with warmth and love.

    Giving a faint smile, thedy replied, ¡° This is just a spiritual body mum¡¯s left behind. It will only appear when your pagoda break. Therefore, mum can¡¯t stay here for long. However, appearing now and being able to see you is more than enough for mum.¡±

    Hearing her words, an anxious expression appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face as he hastily asked out, ¡°Exactly where are you now, mum?¡±

    Aplicated expression sprung up on thedy¡¯s face. Giving a sigh, she replied, ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to tell you. Mum also doesn¡¯t want to leave you two, but its all for your safety that I have no choice but to do it. Therefore, Mu Chen, you can¡¯t be too hot headed and reckless, okay?¡±

    ¡°I know. Rx mum, I¡¯ll be very strong! Strong enough so that regardless of where you are, I¡¯ll be able to rescue you out from there! This is something that I¡¯ve promised dad!¡± replied Mu Chen had his nodded his head firmly, his eyes brimming with iparably resolution and decisiveness.

    Staring nkly at youth in front of him and seeing the resolute expression on his face, a gratified smile blossomed on her face as she spoke out with a soft voice, ¡°The only thing I¡¯ve wanted for is for you and your dad to live ordinarily and safety...¡±

    ¡°However, that way, our family can never be reunited.¡± shaking his head Mu Chen interrupted. ¡°Dad really missed you, mum. Dad said that his talent isn¡¯t as good as mine, so there¡¯s some matters that he can¡¯t aplish. Therefore, I¡¯m everything he had hoped for. As for the matters my dad can¡¯t do, I¡¯ll aplish it!¡±

    Looking at the youth in front of her, thedy could not help but to rub his head. Filled with gratification, she replied, ¡°My little fellow¡¯s truly grown up...¡±

    ¡°Aunt Jing?¡±

    An emotional, shivering voice rang out from behind. Turning her head around thedy noticed a familiar face, causing happiness to instantly bloom on within her eyes. ¡°Ling Xi, you actually also here?¡±

    Her entire body trembling, Ling Xi looked towards the familiar face that wasn¡¯t forgotten by her even after her loss of memory. Slowly walking forward, Ling Xi gave her a firm hug, burying her face into thedy¡¯s hair as choking sobs rang out.

    ¡°I thought that you don¡¯t want me anymore, Aunt Jing.¡±

    Thedy gave a gentle pat on Ling Xi¡¯s back, before speaking out apologetically. ¡° It¡¯s my bad for not being able to protect you. If I¡¯ve never brought you back, your memory would not have been wiped.

    Nevertheless, its good that you¡¯re alright. If not, I¡¯ll not rest till I getpensation for what they did.¡±

    Ling Xi hastily shook her head as she replied, ¡°Aunt Jing, regardless of the oue, I¡¯ll never regret following along with you. As long as you don¡¯t remove the memories of you, I all good.¡±

    ¡°Nevertheless, it seems as you and Mu Chen are bound by fate to actually meet each other at this ce.¡± said thedy with a faint smile.

    Hearing that, Mu Chen smile, before turning his head around and looking towards Luo Li standing not far behind from him. Waving his hand to her, Luo Li finally walked over apprehensively. Anxiousness was present within her usually clear and tranquil eyes. Clearly, she knew exactly who thedy before her was to Mu Chen.

    ¡°Mum, this is Luo Li.¡± grasping Luo Li¡¯s jade like hand, Mu Chen sent a simple and straightforward smile towards his mum.

    Thedy immediately turned her head over. Upon spotting the two holding hands, she made a slight pause as though something clicked in her mind while her gaze started to size up Luo Li.

    As she continued to size up Luo Li, thetter immediately grasped Mu Chen¡¯s hand forcefully,her heart starting to race as a blush spread across her lovable face. Mustering her courage, she looked straight towards thedy, afraid of any unfavorable aspects in her performance. Other than some incidents that had happened with Mu Chen over the past few years, this was truly the first time that such emotions had appeared within her heart.

    ¡°Such a beautifuldy.¡± thedy finally gave a faint smile as she eximed in admiration. Her son¡¯s eyesight truly was good. The young girl before her had outstanding temperament and an absolutely stunning appearance. Paired with Mu Chen, they truly made a heaven blessed match.

    Hearing her words, a deeper shade of red appeared on Luo Li¡¯s lovable face, feeling flustered due to not knowing exactly how to address thedy before her.

    ¡°Call me Aunt Jing.¡± Aunt Jing said with a gentle smile, extending her hands to grasp the slender hands of Luo Li.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Aunt Jing.¡±

    Hearing their words, a silly smile appeared at the corner of Mu Chen¡¯s mouth, while a sweet feeling appearing in his throat. Although the injuries that he had suffered were showing signs of breaking out again, he forcefully swallowed the blood in his mouth back down, with not a single sign of it shown on his face.

    His actions were extremely discrete, with even Luo Li and Ling Xi not discovering a hint of it.

    Nevertheless, a slight wrinkle appeared on Aunt Jing¡¯s forehead as she grabbed Mu Chen¡¯s hand. After probing the injuries present within his body, a slightly cold shade appeared within her eyes. In the next instant, a ray of brilliance radiated out from her hand, enveloping Mu Chen within it.

    Under the warm and gentle brilliance, Mu Chen was shocked to see that the injuries present on his body had actually started to recover. Even his back, where it was just a mess of blood and flesh had rapidly turned clean and unscathed as before.

    ¡°Mother, are you going to disappear very soon?¡± asked Mu Chen with slight nervousness in his voice.

    Shaking her head, Aunt Jing gently rubbed Mu Chen¡¯s head, full of love and pamper. ¡°Rx. There¡¯s still some time. However now, mum needs to get rid of some of these irksome troubles in front of us.¡±

    As her voice rang out, she let go of Mu Chen. In the next moment, under to countless respectful gazes shooting over in this region, she slowly turned her body around.

 Chapter 450 - Fearsome Strength

    <strong>Chapter 450 - Fearsome Strength</strong>

    When Aunt Jing, once again, turned her body around, the hearts of all of the experts present in the region skipped a beat. All of them immediately evaded her look, not daring to cross gazes with the former. From the earlier spectacle, thisdy that appeared sweet and gentle possessed apletely unmatched ferocity in her attacks that was an 180 degree reversal from her temperament moments ago.

    There was no one that dared to underestimate a protective mother, especially when one¡¯s mother was extremely, extremely powerful...

    Noticing Aunt Jing¡¯s ice-cold gaze shooting over from the distance, the eyelids of the ck Dragon Sovereign started to uncontrobly jump. He never imagined that Mu Chen would actually possess such a background. This made him want to curse and swear out. <i>If Mu Chen has such a formidable mother, why the hell did he have toe to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to train and cultivate? </i>

    ¡°Madam...¡± Bracing himself, the ck Dragon Sovereign gave an awkward smile as he spoke out, ¡°It¡¯s the fault of our Demonic Dragon Pce for the matter that happened here. I hope that you can forgive us. For the sake ofpensating you, our Demonic Dragon Pce won¡¯t ask for our treasure back anymore. Please treat it as our apology.¡±

    Seeing the ck Dragon Sovereign take such a low stance, the various big shots present could not help smacking their lips. Who would have thought that the rude and unreasonable ck Dragon Sovereign would one day be pressed down so much that he couldn¡¯t even raise his head, and even have to willingly give away the treasure of their Demonic Dragon Pce.

    While they were feeling shocked and astonished, roars of anger and fury filled the heart of the ck Dragon Sovereign. Nevertheless, there was nothing else he could do. Although the mysteriousdy before him was just a spiritual body, she was already able to pressure him to the point of death. If her spiritual body was already that terrifying, exactly what realm was her original form in?

    An expert of that realm was an existence that their Demonic Dragon Pce absolutely cannot provoke.

    ¡°It is not up to you guys to teach my son,¡± said Aunt Jing with an indifferent tone.

    Hearing her words, a shiver shook through the face of the ck Dragon Sovereign. Giving a dryugh, he didn¡¯t dare to respond to her in any other way.

    Shooting a re at him, Aunt Jing cast her gaze towards the gigantic light screen in the distance that was enveloping the entire region, where Dean Tai Cang was currently standing. Having lost the control of a Fifth Grade Sovereign due to the ck Dragon Sovereign¡¯s absence, four First Grade Sovereigns were clearly not able to hold him down.

    Noticing the direction of Aunt Jing¡¯s gaze, the expression of the ck Dragon Sovereign¡¯s face slightly changed, before speaking out, ¡°Madam, I beseech of you to not interfere in the matters of others.¡±

    Turning to look at the ck Dragon Sovereign, Aunt Jing gave a faint smile and replied, ¡°You¡¯re just a Fifth Grade Sovereign. You don¡¯t have any right to tell me to do anything.¡±

    As her voice rang out, she gave a flick of her finger, causing Spiritual Energy to gush out throughout the entire region. In the next instant, it transformed into a gigantic thousand metre wide ray of light. Piercing through space, it shot straight towards the light screen at lightning speed.

    ¡°You!¡±

    In a fit of anger, the ck Dragon Sovereign took a step forward. In the next instant, a Spiritual Energy Celestial Body multitudesrger than the ¡°Heavenly Golden Celestial Body¡± of the Yellow Dragon Sovereign condensed behind his back. Frightening pressure proceeded to radiate, causing hurricanes to whirl up across the region.

    Despite being faced against the ck Dragon Sovereign with his Sovereign Celestial Body summoned out, Aunt Jing didn¡¯t even bother to take another look at him. With a wave of her sleeve, the gigantic ten thousand metre tall ck pagoda rushed towards the sky. In the next moment, the ck hole at the base of the pagoda started to revolve. As it cast its shadow out, it¡¯s pressure was sent straight down on the ck Dragon Sovereign.

    Upon seeing this, the face of the ck Dragon Sovereign instantly changed. Just moments ago, he had seen with his own eyes the Yellow Dragon Sovereign being refined alive after being trapped in the pagoda. Thus, he naturally knew how terrifying this ck pagoda was. Not daring to show the slightest bit of neglect, he retreated back in a miserable fashion, escaping from the ck pagoda¡¯s range.

    Bang!

    The gigantic thousand-plus metrerge ray of light violently mmed against the light screen. In the next moment, five thousand-plus metre long rays of light shot out in all directions as four of the First Grade Sovereigns of the Demonic Dragon Pce immediately spurted mouthfuls of blood. At this moment, the light screen that was barely being maintained had also shattered apart.

    Whoosh!

    Rocketing up towards the sky, Dean Tai Cang shot a dark look towards the ck Dragon Sovereign and the rest from the Demonic Dragon Pce. Turning his gaze towards the direction of Aunt Jing, he cupped his hands and spoke in a dignified manner, ¡°Thank you, madam, for helping me.¡±

    He had clearly seen the the unforeseen incident that had happened just moments ago. If not for the tyrannical appearance of the mysteriousdy before him, it would truly be extremely difficult for him to escape from the trap that was sprung on him today. Furthermore, thetter¡¯s strength and attacks caused him to feel shock and astonishment within his heart. <i>From the looks of it, she seems to be Mu Chen¡¯s mother, right? However, from some of the information I know about him, Mu Chen seems to havee from a very small ce, with his father appearing to not show any extraordinary strength at all. However... why does his mother possess such terrifying strength?</i>

    While doubt filled Dean Tai Cang¡¯s heart, Aunt Jing gave a faint smile towards him. Nodding her head, she replied, ¡°Dean Tai Cang, can you let me deal with these people?¡±

    She had known the in¡¯s and out¡¯s of the overall situation from Ling Xi, and also got to know that Mu Chen was currently training and cultivating in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Therefore, she was rather respectful towards Dean Tai Cang.

    Seeing how respectfully she was to him, Dean Tai Cang instantly gawked. However, nodding his head, he replied, ¡°If you need anything, please just speak out, madam.¡±

    However, from the earlier situation, the mysteriousdy before his eyes clearly possessed unfathomable strength. After all, if not for her tyrannical appearance, it would be absolutely impossible for him alone to be a match for the ck Dragon Sovereign and the others from the Demonic Dragon Pce.

    Giving a faint smile, Aunt Jing replied, ¡°I¡¯ll have to thank Dean Tai Cang, then.¡±

    As her voice rang out, she turned her head, once again, towards the ck Dragon Sovereign and the rest of the Demonic Dragon Pce, whose faces had started to violently contort.

    ¡°Madam... do you truly want to go at odds with our Demonic Dragon Pce?¡± As an ugly expression hung on his face, the ck Dragon Sovereign spoke out, ¡°Although my strength isn¡¯t as good as your own, do you have to go that far, Madam? Furthermore, our allied partner, the Immeasurable Old Ancestor, has already arrived in the Northern Heavens Continent. He¡¯s a Ninth Grade Sovereign!¡±

    At this moment, the only thing the ck Dragon Sovereign could do was to use the cover of the Immeasurable Old Ancestor in hopes that it would serve as a bit of a deterrence for the mysteriousdy before him.

    However, his attempts clearlynded on deaf ears. Upon hearing his words, an amused smile appeared on Aunt Jing¡¯s face as she shook her head, speaking out in a soft voice, ¡°Ninth Grade Sovereign? I don¡¯t know how many people of this caliber my Divine Pagoda has already suppress...¡±

    ¡°At the beginning, I didn¡¯t have any inclination to think about your schemes. However, after so many years and difficulties, I¡¯ve finally been able to see my son. If I let you guys bully him and not do anything, being a mother, that¡¯s too unreasonable, right?¡±

    Raising her palm, rays of light seemed to condense within it, before transforming into countless mysterious and abstruse glowing seals.

    ¡°Therefore... today, you all will have to pay some price.¡±

    As her final words rang out, she gave a wave of her sleeve. All of a sudden, the entire world turned dim as an endless starry sky surfaced across the horizon. Countless rays of light started to converge together, and when seen from the distance, it appeared like a gigantic Spiritual Array that nketed the entire heavens and earth.

    However, this Spiritual Array was too terrifying. nketing thousands and thousands of metres across the entire heavens, it had changed the Celestial Bodies in the sky. Appearing like an independent space, it hadpletely sealed the entire heavens and earth up.

    Within this region, everyone had been enveloped by this Spiritual Array.

    Xia Tianyan, the Western Extreme Sovereign and the other Sovereign realm experts looked in shock as they took in the spectacle before them. Within the Spiritual Array, every sparkling star radiated with iparably frightening Spiritual Energy fluctuations.

    Furthermore, all of them could feel that those stars weren¡¯t illusionary at all.

    If they were truly activated, those stars might howl down like genuine meteors. At that moment, a radius thousands upon thousands of metres wide would bepletely obliterated, with not a single life present after their wake.

    Such a Spiritual Array was absolutely impossible, even for the for those Spiritual Array Grandmasters... Exactly what background does the mysteriousdy before them have?! The attainments for this Spiritual Array wasn¡¯tparable to those of Spiritual Array Masters!

    Even amongst the Great Thousand Worlds, that would absolutely be a great figure that would dominate an entire region!

    Mu Chen was simrly stunned and in awe by the spectacle before him. Being a Spiritual Array Master himself, he naturally

    ¡°That¡¯s why dad said that mother is the best at cultivating with Spiritual Arrays...¡±

    Mu Chen muttered out as he scratch his head. Now, he had finally understood why his old man didn¡¯t feel it was any ident why he had a god-like speed of improvement in his training and cultivation of Spiritual Arrays. That¡¯s because his mom¡¯s on the level of Spiritual Array Schrs...

    The faces of the ck Dragon Sovereign and the other four First Grade Sovereigns turned deathly pale as terror and dread gushed out from their eyes. Clearly the shock they had felt wasn¡¯t small.

    ¡°Flee! Quickly! She¡¯s only a spiritual body, so it¡¯s impossible for her to activate a Spiritual Array of this caliber! Let¡¯s run before this Spiritual Array activates!¡±

    Rapidly regaining his rity, the ck Dragon Sovereign gave a furious clench of his teeth as he growled out. True, the Spiritual Array before him was extremely frightening. However, the one activating it was only a spiritual body. If not, the only thing they could do was to await their deaths.

    ¡°Use the Blood Escape Art!¡±

    Giving a fierce roar, the arm of the ck Dragon Sovereign furiously exploded apart. As blood mist perfused out, rampant Spiritual Energy blotted the skies, sweeping out akin to a storm.

    Seeing the actions of the ck Dragon Sovereign, the other four sovereigns furiously clenched their teeth, before their arms simultaneously exploded into blood mists. Torrential Spiritual Energy swept out as cracks started to suddenly appear in the space surrounding them. In the next moment, their bodies started to transform into bloody lights, rushing into the cracks without the slightest bit of hesitation.

    Upon seeing the ruthless and decisive actions of the ck Dragon Sovereign and the other four, Aunt Jing felt somewhat shocked and astonished. Giving a flick of her finger, an iparably eye-dazzling ray of Spiritual Energy light rushed towards the sky like a golden liquid. In the next instant, it rushed straight into the rapidly closing spatial cracks.

    Bang!

    Astonishing fluctuations radiated out as the surrounding spacepletely shattered apart. As spatial fluctuations radiated out, they were followed by numerous iparably mournful shrieks ringing from within, reverberating across the entire region.

    As the spatial whirlpools formed quickly dissipated away, the shattered space started to gradually return its original state.

    Waving her sleeve, the giant Spiritual Array nketing the entire region dissipated away. As the rays from the sun illuminated the earth once again, countless experts sucked in a breath of relief, while they felt their whole bodies drenched in cold sweat. Looking back at the mysteriousdy, terror and dread gushed out from their eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡±

    Aunt Jing muttered while slightly shaking her head. Looking towards Dean Tai Cang, she spoke out, ¡°I¡¯ve already killed two people, while the other three should have severe injuries as they ran away. Truly, it¡¯s hard to muster that much strength with just a spiritual body.¡±

    Hearing her words, even the usually firm and astute Dean Tai Camg could not help wiping away the cold sweat that had covered his forehead.

 Chapter 431 - Coming to an End

    <strong>Chapter 431 - Coming to an End</strong>

    The vast and boundless fluctuations radiating across the region gradually dissipated away. A heavy curtain had fallen on the variousrge battles taking ce in this region all thanks to the appearance of Aunt Jing. Terror was present on the faces of the various big shots of the Northern Heavens Continent as their gazes towards Aunt Jing were filled with dread. An expert of her level had absolutely no enemies in the entirety of their Northern Heavens Continent.

    Now, all of them were clear that following the fleeing of the ck Dragon Sovereign and his associates, the confrontation between the Demonic Dragon Pce and the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy hade to an end. For the Demonic Dragon Pce, this end was truly too miserable, with their Sovereign realm experts suffering massive losses. Perhaps, in the future, the Demonic Dragon Pce would no longer have the qualifications to contend against the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy for supremacy.

    Truthfully speaking, there were quite a few big shots who had secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Although the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was a leviathan that towered over the other peak influences, they didn¡¯t exhibit too much ambition and lust for power over the past years. Compared to the Demonic Dragon Pce, this was much, much better. If not for the all-rounded preparations of the Demonic Dragon Pce, unexpectedly inviting such a big figure like the Immeasurable Old Ancestor, there would definitely be some big shots taking action at thest possible moment to help the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy regain a hold of this situation.

    However, there was totally no need to take action now. With Aunt Jing¡¯s appearance, she had instantly turned the entire situation around. The Demonic Dragon Pce, which had upied the superiority from the beginning, had all fled away, with heavy injuries and even death. Thinking about this, they wouldn¡¯t be able to recover in the near future. Not only that, they had truly lost the qualifications to contend against the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°What a pity.¡± A few big shots secretly sighed in regret. Originally, they had nned to give the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy some help when they were at their weakest. This would allow them to let the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy owe them a favor. However, from the looks of it now, they had lost such an opportunity.

    Across the horizon, Aunt Jing shot a look towards the space where the ck Dragon Sovereign and his associates had fled into. Turning to look at Dean Tai Cang, she spoke out in a soft voice, ¡°Now, since the Demonic Dragon Pce has suffered a huge blow to their strength, I think that the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy shouldn¡¯t give up on this opportunity. I¡¯m just a spiritual body, and can¡¯t stay here for long. However, I believe that the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy will not leave such a big threat around. If not, on the off-chance that an opportunity presents itself for them, they will go into a life and death struggle over it. How much threat will this create for Mu Chen? Therefore, I hope that the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy will be dutiful in this.¡±

    Aunt Jing¡¯s voice didn¡¯t appear fierce at all. Yet, Dean Tai Cang could not help giving a bitter smile in reply. This felt a little like a student¡¯s parent holding the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy ountable for putting their child in danger. Nevertheless, he replied in a dignified manner. ¡°Please feel at ease, Madam. This time, our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy will definitely not let the Demonic Dragon Pce go lightly. In the past, we¡¯re unable to take action against them, due to the ancient Spiritual Array they had in their oldir. If its activated by the ck Dragon Sovereign and five other sovereigns, even our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Northern Sea Dragon is unable to break it. Therefore, the only thing we could do was to allow them to hole up. However, after suffering serious losses today, the might of that ancient Spiritual Array would be drastically weakened and won¡¯t have much defensive capabilities anymore.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, we¡¯ll definitely not leave any threats behind!¡±

    As he spoke thest sentence, Dean Tai Cang¡¯s voice resolutely and decisively rang out, while killing intent swirled within his eyes. The poison that was the Demonic Dragon Pce had always caused their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to feel extremely worried and troubled, and caused their students going on real world training and tempering to feel panic-stricken. However, due to some reasons, they weren¡¯t able topletely wipe them off the face of the world. At the very end, they could only sign an agreement to not let their Elders take action, while letting their younger generations duke it out.

    Hearing his reply, Aunt Jing gently nodded her head. Raising her head up, her gaze prated through theyers of sea-like clouds. Looking towards an extreme distance away, she spotted two astonishing figures in confrontation with one another. The frightening fluctuations radiating from there seemed to be able to be felt by everyone in the entire Northern Heavens Continent.

    ¡°Is your Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Northern Sea Dragon fighting with someone? Is that person that Immeasurable Old Ancestor? Ninth Grade Sovereign, huh? He¡¯s not too bad.¡± Rays of brilliance seemed to circte within Aunt Jing¡¯s eyes as she spoke out.

    Hearing her replied, Dean Tai Cang gave a helplessugh. A Ninth Grade Sovereign¡¯s unexpectedly on the level of ¡°not too bad¡± in her eyes... If that¡¯s so, him being a Fifth Grade Sovereign truly had no face to speak out towards her. However, thinking about how the ck Dragon Sovereign was expelled by Aunt Jing like a cowering stray dog caused him to calm down. The Great Thousand Worlds truly was vast and boundless with crouching tigers and hidden dragons present everywhere. One would be unable to predict when a frightening expert that would shake the entire region would suddenly appear before oneself.

    ¡°Madam...¡±

    Dean Tai Cang hesitated for a bit as he spoke out. After shooting a look across the heavens towards a region that was hard to see with the naked-eye, he halted halfway in his words. He wanted to ask Aunt Jing to provide assistance and help the Northern Sea Dragon. Although he didn¡¯t assume that the Immeasurable Old Ancestor would be able to defeat the Northern Sea Dragon, he was worried about any unforeseen circumstances that might ur. After all, the existence of the Northern Sea Dragon was essential for the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to nt their feet within the five Great Academies. Therefore, it would be an life-threatening blow for their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy if a mishap happened to the Northern Sea Dragon.

    Shooting a look at him, Aunt Jing replied, ¡°Your Northern Sea Dragon has already reached the cusp of a Earth Sovereign. After training and cultivating for some time, it shouldn¡¯t be hard for him to breakthrough. If they continue fighting, your Northern Sea Dragon will gain the superiority.¡±

    ¡°However...¡± Aunt Jing hesitated for a bit, before giving a smile and continuing, ¡°Since Mu Chen¡¯s training and cultivating in your Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, and has received care from you all. Being a mother, I¡¯ll naturally have to show my gratitude.¡±

    As of now, she was only a spiritual body, being unable to use her original one. Therefore, she wasn¡¯t able to stay for long by Mu Chen¡¯s side. Therefore, Mu Chen would have to continue relying on the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy for his future training and cultivation. Since this was the case, Aunt Jing didn¡¯t mind gifting a favor to the Northern Heaven Spiritual Academy. ¡°Thank you very much!¡±

    Dean Tai Cang cupped his hands towards her, his voice brimming with gratefulness and appreciation. He clearly understood the reason why Aunt Jing would offer so much help; it¡¯s all due to Mu Chen being in their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Waving her hand towards him, Aunt Jing replied, ¡°The remaining amount of energy in this spiritual body should be enough to scare away that Immeasurable Old Ancestor.¡±

    As her voice rang out, with a move of her body, she transformed into a ray of light. Shooting across the horizon, she swept past theyers of sea-like clouds, disappearing into the distance in a blink of an eye.

    Everyone looked towards the direction where she had disappeared while shock filled their hearts. Clearly, everyone here knew what she was about to do, causing them to secretly grin. <i>Looks like we¡¯re going to see something that will broaden our horizons.</i>

    Not long after Aunt Jing had disappeared, vast and boundless fluctuations swept out from the distance skies. Across the horizon, gales howled and swept out, with the Spiritual Energy of the world havingpletely red and erupted out. Clearly, an extremely terrifying fight was taking ce at the distance skies.

    Bang!

    A crack of thunder resounded as a furious roar seemed to reverberate across the world. ¡°Who are you? Madam, I¡¯m the Immeasurable Old Ancestor of the Immeasurable Continent...¡±

    However, before that roaring voice couldplete its sentence, it was interrupted midway as the Spiritual Energy fluctuations of the world grew increasing rampant.

    Roar!

    The furious roars of the Immeasurable Old Ancestor continued to resound out. In the next instant, countless experts raised their heads in shock to see that the cloudyers in the distant skies had seemed to shatter apart, while storms could be faintly discerned surging out from there.

    As that happened, everyone could also see the image of the Immeasurable Old Ancestor suddenly warping and distorting, before he was sessively forced to retreat.

    ¡°You, you, remember this from this old ancestor! I¡¯ll definitely return this payment back!¡±

    The frightening impactssted for a dozen seconds, before the Immeasurable Old Ancestor finally gave a furious howl. The cloudyers across the horizon shattered apart as the surrounding space copsed as ck sea water gushed out from within. In the next moment, a somewhat miserable-looking figure rushed into the copsed space, disappearing within without a trace left.

    The Immeasurable Old Ancestor that hade over from the Immeasurable Continent had actually been frightened to the point of fleeing away!

    As Mu Chen took in the scene before him, he couldn¡¯t help smacking his lips. His mother¡¯s strength truly was too terrifying. The current him seemed to have the potential of being a pampered ¡°second generation¡±. Thinking about this, Mu Chen smiled andughed out. Naturally, this was just a fleeting thought in his mind. True, his mother was extremely powerful. However, even with such strength, she was still forced to leave his father. Clearly, she believed that her current level of strength wasn¡¯t sufficient to protect his father and him, forcing her to leave by herself.

    A mysterious n that was able to force his mother at her level of strength to feel worried would naturally possess unimaginable strength and power.

    Thinking about this, Mu Chen tightly grasped his hands as a heavy feeling sunk within his heart. Nevertheless, the gaze of the youth quickly turned resolute. Regardless of anything, he would absolutely not give up! Although the current him was extremely weak, he believed that one day, he would arrive at that unknown ce and bring his mother back!

    Whoosh!

    Two rays of light shot down from across the horizon, transforming back into Aunt Jing and the Northern Sea Dragon. At the moment, thetter was staring in amazement towards the former with shock present in his eyes. ¡°Madam, are you Mu Chen¡¯s mother?¡±

    Aunt Jing slightly nodded her head.

    A sh of understanding appeared in the eyes of the Northern Sea Dragon. Some time ago, he had seen Mu Chen bringing his pagoda out, allowing him to guess that Mu Chen had some connection to a certain n. Now, after seeing his mother, all of it was clear.

    ¡°So you are...¡± The Northern Sea Dragon cupped his hands.

    Shooting a look at him, Aunt Jing turned around and looked towards Mu Chen in the distance, ¡°I hope that you won¡¯t tell this matter to Mu Chen.¡±

    Hearing her words, some doubts appeared in the heart of the Northern Sea Dragon. If Mu Chen possessed the bloodline of that certain n, he should truly be a heaven-favored child. However, from the looks of it, Mu Chen seemed to not know about this other identity of his. However, being just a doubt, the Northern Sea Dragon was intelligent enough to not speak about it, as the matters about that certain n were tooplicated...

    ¡°Yes. This old man understands,¡± replied the Northern Sea Dragon as he nodded his head.

    Simrly, Aunt Jing didn¡¯t give any exnation. Clearly, she wasn¡¯t interested in letting other people know about the story behind this. Therefore, turning her head around, she walked towards Mu Chen, extending her hands to grab onto his. At that moment, the rays of brilliance radiating from her were starting to dissipate away, seemingly showing signs of disappearing.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    Mu Chen tightly grasped the hands of his mother as nervousness appeared on his face. He could sense that the spiritual body of his mother wasn¡¯t able to be sustained much longer.

    ¡°Dean Tai Cang, I¡¯ve some words to tell to Mu Chen,¡± said Aunt Jing as she sent a faint smile towards Dean Tai Cang and the Northern Sea Dragon.

    Hearing her words, Dean Tai Cang and the Northern Sea dragon nodded their heads and left, giving some space for this mother and son.

 Chapter 432 - Separated Again

    <strong>Chapter 432 - Separated Again</strong>

    Aunt Jing held Mu Chen¡¯s hand as theynded on a mountain peak. Looking towards the tall and straight youth before her, that face had the same handsome features as his father, added with her gentleness. This undoubtedly caused the youth to appear even more appealing to one¡¯s eyes. Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t pronounced to the point of being sharp.

    ¡°Mother, are you about to leave?¡± Mu Chen had also sensed what was going to happen, causing him to tightly grasp his mother¡¯s hand, while voicing out words with difficulty.

    Gently nodding her head, Aunt Jing replied, ¡°Although this is just mother¡¯s spiritual body.However, if I stay here too long, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll attract some unwanted trouble for you.¡±

    ¡°Exactly what is your identity, mother? Where are you trapped now? Please tell me! I won¡¯t be reckless!¡± Mu Chen growled as he clenched his teeth.

    Giving a quiet sigh, Aunt Jing extended her hand and rubbed the face of the youth before her as she replied, ¡°It¡¯s still not the time to tell you about this matter. Originally, I hoped for you to not rush out of the Northern Spiritual Realm. Although, that way, you might be very ordinary. However, all I wanted was for you to be safe. That¡¯s my greatest wish.¡±

    ¡°If that happened, I would never ever be able to see you, mother,¡± said Mu Chen with a ridiculing smile. ¡°The feeling of not having a mother isn¡¯t too great. The only thing I know is that it isn¡¯t easy for dad, too. Therefore, the only thing I could do was to be more sensible and thoughtful as young as possible.¡±

    Hearing his words, her eyes couldn¡¯t help turning red as she replied, ¡°It¡¯s all mother¡¯s fault.¡±

    In her heart, she was extremely clear that there was nothing more important in Mu Chen¡¯s heart as she was. That year, for the sake of protecting the swaddling-clothed Mu Chen, she had quietly left without letting anyone know. The pain of a mother doing such a decision was akin to knives shing her heart apart. Nevertheless, there was no other way than that.

    ¡°It¡¯s already good, mother.¡± Rubbing the tears falling down his mother¡¯s face with his palm, Mu Chen spoke out with a soft voice, ¡°Although mother¡¯s not around when I was young, I still had dad beside me. However, mother... you should be really very lonely, right? You have done all of this for us. Therefore, dad and I are very clear about this, so we¡¯ve never ever med you for this.¡±

    At this instant, the Aunt Jing who had unleashed heaven-shocking attacks and shook the hearts of all the big shots in the Northern Heavens Continent could not help covering her mouth and sob. To her, there was nothing more important in the entire universe than her husband and son.

    The infant within the swaddling cloths that year had truly grown up. Furthermore, he¡¯s so sensible and thoughtful. This made her feel that those years of solitude were all worthwhile.

    ¡°Feel at ease, Mother. Although I¡¯m still very weak now, there will be one day that I¡¯ll be strong. No matter how frightening the unknown ce you¡¯re in is, I¡¯ll definitely bring you back home. This is the promise I made to dad.¡± Mu Chen slowly spoke out, his voice brimming with unswerving determination and firmness.

    ¡°Furthermore, since my mother¡¯s so formidable, being your son, you should have some confidence in me,¡± said Mu Chen as a smile appeared on his face.

    Smiling through her tears, Aunt Jing rubbed Mu Chen¡¯s head. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll believe you. However, I¡¯ll still not tell you about these matters first. When you truly be stronger in the future, you¡¯ll naturally get to know some of them.¡±

    Hearing her words, the only thing Mu Chen could do was to nod his head in helplessness.

    Aunt Jing waved her hand, causing the bodies of Ling Xi and Luo Li, whom were not far away, to faintly move before involuntarily appearing beside Mu Chen.

    ¡°Ling Xi, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of Mu Chen. Just have him treat you as his Elder Sis, okay? If he doesn¡¯t listen to you, you can do whatever you like to him. At this moment, he shouldn¡¯t be a match for you,¡± said Aunt Jing towards Ling Xi with a smile.

    Hearing those words, Mu Chen gave an awkward smile, whilst Ling Xi and Luo Li started to beam.

    ¡°Feel at ease, Aunt Jing. I¡¯ll make sure nothing happens to him.¡± Nodding her head, Ling Xi replied in a gentle voice.

    ¡°Mu Chen, you can¡¯t bully Ling Xi, alright? The Pagoda Spiritual Art is split into two scrolls, Yin and Yang. What you¡¯ve trained and cultivated is the Yang scroll, while Ling Xi has cultivated the Yin scroll. This martial art is somewhat special, with the Yang being the main part with Yin being the auxiliary. At the ce I¡¯m in, the people that train the Yin scroll of the Pagoda Spiritual Art are known as attendants. That¡¯s because their Spiritual Energy is extremely beneficial to those that train and cultivate the Pagoda Spiritual Art¡¯s Yang scroll. However...Mother doesn¡¯t wish for you to use this method, understood?¡± Looking at Mu Chen, Aunt Jing¡¯s face turned solemn for the first time.

    Shooting a look at the blushing Ling Xi, Mu Chen nodded his head, a guilty conscience sprouting out within his heart. Previously, the method they had used seemed like the same thing his mother was talking about. Although they had done that without the slightest hint of what it really was, both of them had a slightly guilty conscience about it.

    Seeing that, Aunt Jing gave a gratified smile before saying, ¡°Although your dad didn¡¯t have much strength, he didn¡¯t make me disappointed in his teachings.¡±

    As she spoke out, Aunt Jing looked towards Ling Xi once again and rubbed her face tenderly. ¡°Your memories shouldn¡¯t have been dispelled, but are sealed up. However, the current me can¡¯t help you dispel that seal.¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± asked Ling Xi hastily.

    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know about your character?¡± replied Aunt Jing with a sigh. ¡°All of your sealed memories are those that you¡¯ve made with me. To you, those aren¡¯t happy memories for you. Furthermore, you will know where I¡¯m currently at, and I don¡¯t want you toe over. That¡¯s because this ce isn¡¯t somewhere you like to be.¡±

    ¡°But I wish to rescue you from there, Aunt Jing!¡± Biting her lip, Ling Xi emotionally eximed.

    ¡°If you really want to help me, you can do so by taking care of Mu Chen,¡± replied Aunt Jing with a faint smile.

    Hearing Aunt Jing¡¯s reply, Ling Xi went quiet for a while, before finally nodding her head. Despite that, however, some unwillingness was still present within her eyes. Being clear of Ling Xi¡¯s character, Aunt Jing didn¡¯t continue talking about this, as she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to dispel the former¡¯s intention to search for her. Nevertheless, it was enough to just dy her for some time.

    ¡°You¡¯re called Luo Li, right?¡±

    Looking towards the young girl standing quietly by Mu Chen¡¯s side, Aunt Jing gave a warm smile as she spoke out towards Luo Li.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shooting a look at Mu Chen, Luo Li slightly cramped up as she nodded her head.

    ¡°Mu Chen¡¯s eyes are better than his dad¡¯s,¡± said Aunt Jing with a faint smile. Although the young girl before her was quite young, the temperament and character she possessed were things that no ordinary girl would have.

    She clearly had a pretty good first impression of Luo Li.

    ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Aunt Jing¡¯s so awesome, You¡¯re also my goal,¡± replied Luo Li as a pinkish shade shed across her fair and lovable face. What she said truly was the truth. The awe-inspiring techniques and strength Aunt Jing had shown moments ago had caused Luo Li to admire the former deeply. If she could be as stronger as the former, she might just be able topletely shoulder the heavy responsibility of her Luo God n.

    Holding Luo Li¡¯s slender and jade-like hand in hers, Aunt Jing shot a look at the Luo Shen Sword in the former¡¯s hand. At this moment, a sh of astonishment flickered in her eyes as she spoke out, ¡°You¡¯re a member of the Luo God n? Who¡¯s Luo Cangqiong to you?¡±

    Hearing the name Luo Cangqiong, a faint expression of shock appeared on Luo Li¡¯s face as she replied ¡°He¡¯s my great-grandfather. However, he passed away a long time ago. Could it be that Aunt Jing has seen him before?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t met him before. However, there will always be records of peak existences in the Great Thousand World at the ce I¡¯m in. I¡¯ve read about the news of Luo Cangqiong before and have seen that sword.¡± Aunt Jing gave her a reply while shaking her head.

    Luo Li understood in a sh. From what she knew, her great-grandfather¡¯s strength seemed to have reached the realm of a Heavenly Sovereign, and was considered as one of the foremost existences in the annals of their Luo God n. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t strange for information about him and the Luo Shen Sword to get collected by others.

    ¡°However, the girl that Mu Chen had kidnapped was actually the little princess of the Luo God n, huh? Your eyes are truly good,¡± said Aunt Jing with a grin, causing Luo Li¡¯s face to turn beet-red, while Mu Chen gave a dry cough in response.

    ¡°Okay, my time¡¯s almost up...¡± said Aunt Jing with a soft sigh. Looking towards Mu Chen, one could see the reluctance brimming within her eyes. After this separation, god knows how many months and years she would have to wait before she could see her child once more.

    Looking at the gradually translucent body of his mother, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes turned red once again. Clenching his teeth, he growled, ¡°Mother, wait for me. Regardless of how frightening the ce you¡¯re held in is, or how formidable those evil people hold our family from reuniting are, I¡¯ll never give up! Wait for me to get strong, and I¡¯ll bring you home!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tears of gratification pooled within Aunt Jing¡¯s eyes as she nodded her head.

    ¡°Mother will wait for you. Mu Chen, you must live on well!¡±

    Aunt Jing tightly grasped Mu Chen¡¯s hands. However, she was now no longer able to exert any force. Her body was getting dimmer and dimmer. Finally, she started to slowly dissipate away, her eyes still having traces of not wanting to leave.

    Her body finally dissipated away.

    Looking towards the ce where his mother had dissipated, Mu Chen knelt down and knocked his head heavily on the ground while muttering, ¡°Mother, please feel at ease! Our family will definitely be reunited!¡±

    Standing beside him, Luo Li and Ling Xi remained silent as they apanied him. Looking at Mu Chen and his actions, their noses could not help feeling slightly sour.

    A gentle breeze blew by, ruffling his robes. This scene of him appeared rather bleak and deste.

    It was a mysterious and unknown ce.

    In that space, gigantic ck pagodas hovered in the sky across the horizon, with each of theiryers radiating with ck rays of light. Enveloping the entire region, they appeared exceedingly strange and mysterious.

    Within the depths of the space.

    A giant pagoda thousands of metres tall stood tall on the earth, its body piercing through the cloudyers, causing it to look incorporeal and illusionary.

    Within the highestyer of the giant pagoda was a white-robeddy quietly sitting within the jet-ck darkness. All of a sudden, a shiver shook through her exquisite frame as her tightly shut eyes slowly opened. Tightly clenching her hands, tears started to flow down from her eyes.

    ¡°Mu Chen... my child...¡±she muttered, her voice brimming with endless yearning and longing.

    Nevertheless, she only allowed for the tears in her eyes tost for an instant, before they were instantly evaporated away. In the next moment, her gaze gradually turned back to the previous indifference.

    As her gaze grew indifferent, the surrounding jet-ck space started to ripple. As the ripples spread out, a withered tree-like face seemingly surfaced from within. ck rays of brilliance blossomed from that face as it looked towards Aunt Jing, while a buzzing voice filled with anger and fury reverberated within the jet-ck darkness.

    ¡°The fluctuations moments ago was from your spiritual body, right? How long are you going to hide that bloodline of sin?!¡±

 Chapter 433 - Jet-Black Space

    <strong>Chapter 433 - Jet-ck Space</strong>

    ¡°How long are you going to hide that Bloodline of Sin?!¡±

    Within the jet-ck space, the old, withered face that had appeared from the folds of space angrily stared at the white-robed figure, his furious voice rumbling out, shaking and reverberating the entire space.

    That white-robeddy was naturally Mu Chen¡¯s mother. At this moment, she shot a cold look at the old, withered face before replying in an indifferent tone, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Qing Yanjing, do still want to be that stubborn? Do you think that after allowing a little girl that had no bloodline rtionship with you, and letting her train and cultivate the Yin scroll of the Pagoda Spiritual Art, that you will be able to fool and deceive us?¡± replied the old, withered face in a stern voice.

    Hearing that, a cold expression shed within Aunt Jing¡¯s eyes as she growled out towards the old, withered face, ¡°I did not use Ling Xi to fool or deceive anyone, and I¡¯ve never said that Ling Xi had any bloodline rtionship to me. It¡¯s just that you bunch of stubborn and obstinate old fellows are too stupid. That¡¯s why you all will feel suspicious.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve lent the Yin scroll of the Pagoda Spiritual Art out to let her train and cultivate for the sake of obscuring our attention, right? You¡¯re really trying to protect that Bloodline of Sin, right?!¡± The old, withered face continued to furiously roar out.

    ¡°Training and cultivating the Yin scroll of the Pagoda Spiritual Art was Ling Xi¡¯s own decision. I didn¡¯t force her or interfere in any way. I really didn¡¯t think much about it when I initially brought her back here. The only thing I thought was that she was pitiful and thus was showing somepassion. However, who would have thought that you old fellows would panic and treat everyone as your enemy. You can¡¯t even let go of an innocent little girl!¡± replied Aunt Jing with a sneer.

    ¡°The Divine Meridians in your body has clearly been separated! That Bloodline of Sin has got it for sure! You definitely installed a seal in his body, right? That¡¯s why we¡¯re unable to find him even after searching for all these years, right?!¡±

    ¡°Qing Yanjing, being the Saintress of our n, you have an extraordinary position with astonishing talent. ced within the Great Thousand Worlds and the thousands and thousands of ns, only you can match up to ¡®Mo Hetian¡¯ of the ¡®Maha n¡¯, who are one of the Ancient God ns like us. If the two of you were to get together, not only will it be extremely beneficial for our two ns, there¡¯s a possibility of ¡®Mo Hetian¡¯ breaking through the worldlyws and bing the controller of the universe. At that time, you¡¯ll be our queen!¡±

    Hearing her words, the old, withered face turned iparably furious, with his retort seemingly turning into howls. ¡°However, not only did you fall in love with some ant from some ce in your real world training, you

    even damaged your own Divine Meridians and gave birth to a Bloodline of Sin! Exactly where have you thrown the long inheritance of our n to?!¡±

    ¡°What does that ant have that¡¯s worth your love? Could it be that he¡¯s better than Mo Hetian? He¡¯s the true king! In his hands, the Maha n has returned to its former splendor! As for you, you could have also achieved such a step, and yet you went to do such a thing! How can you let down the care and nurture our n has provided for you?¡±

    A slight wrinkle appeared on the forehead of Aunt Jing as she replied, ¡°Although Mo Hetian¡¯s formidable, does that mean I have to like him? Great Elder, it looks like you all have rotted away for too long. Anything within your eye might be only ranked on how to increase the strength of our n. Therefore, you all don¡¯t know the feeling known as love.¡±

    ¡°Qing Yanjing! Do you understand the significance of the existence of our n? Do you know the significance of our n for the Great Thousand Worlds? How can such a selfish thing as love appear in our n?!¡± roared the old, withered face.

    ¡°Great Elder, indeed, our n of the past was also my pride. However, you all have sunk too much into this pride and arrogance. This will only let you all becent. Let me ask you, before our n had that pride and arrogance, what were we like? Were there such rules that you¡¯ve just spoke of, Great Elder?¡± asked Aunt Jing in an indifferent tone.

    Within the jet-ck space, the old, withered face turned silent awhile, before speaking out in a deep voice, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve truly let that so-called ¡®love¡¯ overtake your mind to actually dare to question the pride of our n.¡±

    Hearing his reply, Aunt Jing faintly shook her head. Indeed, it¡¯s a waste of time to exin stuff like emotions to this old fool.

    ¡°Although you are continuing to protect that Bloodline of Sin, I don¡¯t believe that you can protect him for an entire lifetime from us! Once we find him, we¡¯ll definitely capture him and strip him of the Divine Meridians! Although the bloodline of our n flows within him, due to his father being too petty and vulgar, it has led to the corruption of the pure bloodline! Therefore, our n will not recognize him! Towards such existences, the only thing we¡¯ll do is exterminate it!¡± said the old, withered face slowly.

    Bang!

    Just as his voice rang out, all of a sudden, an ice-cold expression nketed the face of Aunt Jing sitting within the jet-ck darkness. In the next instant, an imposing aura that blotted the skies swept out, causing intense shaking to appear in this jet-ck space, with signs of copse starting to form.

    ¡°Qing Yanjing, do really want to rebel against the n¡¯s rules?!¡± Sensing this change, the Great Elder instantly roared out in fury.

    Taking a deep breath, Aunt Jing suppressed the imposing aura that had blotted the skies. Turning her ice-cold gaze towards the old, withered face, she spoke one word at a time. ¡°Great Elder, although I¡¯ve willingly epted the punishment over the past years, I hope that you all understand why I¡¯m doing this. This doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m afraid of you all, as I hope that our n won¡¯t suffer any losses due to me. However, if you all truly dare to hurt my child¡¯s life, don¡¯t me me for not showing any mercy. At that time, even if you all can kill me, I¡¯ll make sure that your lives won¡¯t be too good, either. At the very least, Great Elder, I can definitely say that I¡¯ll absolutely make sure you fall with me!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too brazen, Qing Yanjing!¡±

    A furious roar rang out from the Great Elder as green veins seemed to squirm on the old, withered face. At the same time, a frightening aura swept out, causing the jet-ck space to crazily tremble.

    Nevertheless, no fear or dread was present on Aunt Jing¡¯s face as she continued to coldly stare at the Great Elder.

    Humm.

    As the furious roar of the Great Elder rang out, ripples started to from within this jet-ck space once again as numerous old, withered faces surfaced out,with varying expressions on them.

    ¡°Great Elder, please calm down.¡±

    ¡°You too, little Jing. What¡¯s the point of antagonizing the Great Elder?¡±

    As those giant faces surfaced, voices started to ring out towards the two initial parties present.

    ¡°Elders, I¡¯ve done nothing to provoke him. It¡¯s just that some of those rotten rules have to be changed. Was the bloodline of our n as noble as you all have assumed since the beginning? Didn¡¯t our ancestor break free from the confines of ordinary people, temper himself and train bitterly to stand at the peak of the universe?¡±

    Aunt Jing continued speaking with an indifferent tone. ¡°Then, why do we have to look down on them? Why can¡¯t my child be more outstanding than me?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Do you know how much our n had invested for your current aplishments? Without your help, that Bloodline of Sin would not have the faintest bit of background. What can it achieve? The Divine Meridian in it¡¯s body¡¯s simply a waste!¡± The Great Elder replied with a snort.

    ¡°Within the Great Thousand Worlds, there are too many peaks experts to count. Among them, there are a few well-known figures who had low backgrounds, with some evening from the Lower Realms. Did they ever have any background at all? Nevertheless, didn¡¯t they make their name spread illustriously across the Great Thousand Worlds? As for that astonishing Mo Hetian that you¡¯ve hung in your mouths, didn¡¯t he also get forced to retreat by the me Emperor when he had tried to attack the Endless Fire Territory? Within the Great Thousand Worlds, other than the me Emperor, there¡¯s still the Martial Realm¡¯s Martial Emperor, Sword City¡¯s Green Shirt Sword Saint, Undying Ground¡¯s Gravekeeper...¡± a calm expression hung on Aunt Jing¡¯s face as she spoke out. Each of the names she had mentioned had widespread fame and reputation within the Great Thousand Worlds. As they rang out from her mouth, they reverberated within this jet ck space.

    ¡°From the beginning, did those peak experts possess any strong or powerful background? No. The only thing they had was the heart of an expert. Its that heart that they were able to spread their illustrious names far and wide in the Great Thousand Worlds. Therefore, Great Elder, if you truly assume that to be a genuine expert, one would need topletely rely on nurturing and resources, then I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re sorely mistaken.¡± Aunt Jing continued talking with an indifferent tone.

    Faint fluctuations appeared on the old, withered face of the Great Elder present in the folds of this jet-ck space. Feeling angered once again, he tried to rebuke her, but no words were able to leave his mouth. In the end, with a cold snort, he replied, ¡°No matter how much you argue and scheme, you are unable to overturn the decision of the Elder Council.¡±

    Faintly closing her eyes, Aunt Jing replied, ¡°What you all decide is your business, not mine. Simrly, what I choose is my business, not yours. I still have deep feeling for our n. However, if it truly goes to that stage...¡±

    At this moment, no words came out of her mouth as she slowly closed her eyes, not wanting to speak anymore. Clearly, she didn¡¯t n to continue chatting with those rotten old freaks.

    Seeing this, the Great Elder could only give an irritated snort as a reply. In the next moment, those gigantic, withered faces started to disappear from this jet-ck space.

    Following their disappearance, Aunt Jing opened her eyes. Tightly clenching her hands, she gave a soft sigh. She knew that relying purely on her words would absolutely be unable to shake those old fellows, who had rotten down to their bones. They¡¯ll definitely continue to search for Mu Chen¡¯s traces. However, the words she had said earlier should have caused some shock in those old fellows; after all, she wasn¡¯t someone without the strength to kill a chicken. With her strength, she was considered within the top half within the n. If anything happened to her, it would be a gigantic loss for the n.

    An expert of her level could not be nurtured just by relying on the so-called ¡°resources¡±.

    Therefore, they should not dare to force her too much. This way, it would give Mu Chen quite a bit of time, whom she was confident in. If Mu Chen had be an ordinary person and stayed quietly in the Northern Spiritual Realm, she would also be gratified at that. After all, being a mother, all she wanted was for Mu Chen to be safe.

    However, the current Mu Chen had clearly walked on another path. The youth had already grown tall and straight, no longer the crying infant in swaddling clothes. Ever since he was little, he had walked out of the Northern Spiritual Realm and entered one of the five Great Academies, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Furthermore, she could tell that Mu Chen was extremely outstanding, rapidly progressing in strength as he unleashed his potential. There¡¯s a possibility that his future path might be even more outstanding than his mother¡¯s. Although some Elders didn¡¯t believe in that, she, on the other hand, had a deep, unwavering belief in it.

    Towards Mu Chen, who had chosen to walk on this path, although she felt pain andmented in her heart, she also felt a sliver of pride. Her child was extraordinary. One day, those doubtful gazes will all be shocked and astounded by him.

    However, this needed time.

    A genuine expert needed time to be shaped and tempered. The moment hepleted his refinement would be the moment where he dazzles the eyes of the Great Thousand Worlds where outstanding people vie for supremacy.

    Tightly clenching her hands together, the gazeing from Aunt Jing gradually turned warm and gentle, while a low murmur slowly rang out within that jet-ck space.

    ¡°Mu Chen, since you¡¯ve decided to walk this path, Mom will support you with all my heart. Mom will wait here for the moment where your name will move the entire Great Thousand Worlds!¡±

 Chapter 434 - Destroying the Demonic Dragon Palace

    <strong>Chapter 434 - Destroying the Demonic Dragon Pce</strong>

    The fight between the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and the Demonic Dragon Pce in the Northern Heavens Continent finally came to a quiet conclusion.

    This great war had undoubtedly shook the entire Northern Heavens Continent. Who would have imagined that the Demonic Dragon Pce wouldunch an offensive against the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy out of the blue? Furthermore, the various unexpected events that happened after that could only be exined using the phrase, ¡°Mountain road twists around each new peak.¡±

    Due to the subsequent appearance of that mysteriousdy, the Demonic Dragon Pce, which had perfectly gained the superiority, waspletely and utterly beaten down. Of their six great Sovereigns, three were killed, with the remaining three, including the ck Dragon Sovereign, suffering severe injuries and being forced to retreat.

    After aplishing that, the mysteriousdy took action once more with greater might, forcing even that Immeasurable Old Ancestor, a Ninth Grade Sovereign, to flee with his tail between his legs. Such astonishing abilities had caused the various big shots of the Northern Heavens Continent to turn dumbfounded and as mute as stone.

    Due to their defeat, the prestige and reputation of the Demonic Dragon Pce felt like a brick in water. Although they still possessed three Sovereigns, which was considered a powerful force, whenpared to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, they no longer had the ability to contend against thetter like before.

    Therefore, after this battle, the territory of the Demonic Dragon Pce rapidly shrunk in size as they crazily gave up on those territories they had painstakingly created and ruled, before retreating back to their main pce. That¡¯s because all of them were able to sense that the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would definitely not let go of this opportunity topletely decimate them.

    True to their expectations, on the day after the battle, the various Elders of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and all of the higher-ups werepletely mobilised, shocking the world in their imposing wake. Observing this scene, the various powers of the Northern Heavens Continent were all shocked to the core. Over thest few years, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had always sat quietly above their continent. Due to their gentle and moderate nature, it had caused people to be unable to discover how many fierce fangs were possessed by them. Therefore, this had also caused many people to neglect and overlook the true power this leviathan really possessed.

    It was at this instant that this neglect waspletely eliminated.

    They could clearly sense how astonishing the spectacle would be when the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy started to reveal its fangs.

    Sending all of its experts, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy crazily encircled the old dens of the Demonic Dragon Pce. Faced against such an imposing Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, the morale of the Demonic Dragon Pce hadpletely dissipated away, it members sessively fleeing away disorderly, with some even defecting.

    The Demonic Dragon Pce of now was already unable to maintain any control of the situation. With even the ck Dragon Sovereign hiding away and not daring toe out, which other people would dare toe out and confront the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy?

    Therefore, in just a short span of three days, all of the branch pces of the Demonic Dragon Pce that were scattered around the Northern Heavens Continent were seemingly destroyed and decimated. After three days, the group of experts from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had arrived at the oldir of the Demonic Dragon Pce, a pce built in the ancient antiquity hidden underneath the surface of the earth.

    Upon reaching here, the offense of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, which had smashed through everything as if they were twigs, was forced to slow down. That¡¯s because all of the remaining strength of the Demonic Dragon Pce was congregated at this location. At the same time, this was also the location of their greatest defense, an ancient Spiritual Array originating from the ancient antiquity.

    An ancient Spiritual Array of this sort was exceedingly powerful. Wanting to activate it would require the strength of at least five Sovereigns. During the year when the Demonic Dragon Pce had suffered defeat, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy hadunched their offensive in a simr fashion. However, even after the Northern Sea Dragon had taken action, they were still unable to break that Spiritual Array apart. This led to them eventually being forced to disband that assault, which had resulted in the painful consequence that had happened for the past few years.

    Learning from their mistakes, Dean Tai Cang had clearly made the decision topletely eradicate the malignant tumor that was the Demonic Dragon Pce. Therefore, even though the Demonic Dragon Pce had activated their ancient Spiritual Array once again, he still gave the order for assault, resulting in the various Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy experts crazily attacking the ancient Spiritual Array in an attempt to destroy it.

    However, such an offensive clearly didn¡¯t yield much sess. Although there were only three Sovereigns remaining within the Demonic Dragon Pce, which resulted in them being unable to unleash the might of the ancient Spiritual Array, its might still could not be underestimated. Attacking it recklessly would just be a waste of one¡¯s strength.

    Seeing the offensive fail in its tracks, within his helplessness, Dean Tai Cang could only send people to invite Ling Xi from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Normally speaking, Ling Xi wouldn¡¯t care about such matters, which lead to Dean Tai Cang not being sure whether she would take action this time. However, surprising everyone, she had immediately rushed over. With her energetic appearance and killing intent blossoming out, it was clear that her hatred for the Demonic Dragon Pce was not the slightest bit weaker than Dean Tai Cang¡¯s.

    Upon rushing over, without saying a word, Ling Xi started to analyse the present ancient Spiritual Array. Although her aplishments on the aspect of Spiritual Arrays couldn¡¯t bepared to Aunt Jing, she was much, much stronger whenpared to Mu Chen. Even though this ancient Spiritual Array was rather formidable, it wasn¡¯tpletely activated at this current moment. Therefore, after submerging herself into analysing it, within a number of days, she had started to be able to sense some of its underlying principles.

    ...

    Fluctuations that blotted the skies rippled within the dark underground, where a gigantic pce sat within the depths like a sitting demonic dragon. At this moment, a gigantic glowing screen had enveloped over it. Appearing somewhat turbid, ancient runic patterns, akin to the patterns on a tortoise shell, extended across its surface as they radiated with a dignified feeling.

    Ling Xi stood right in the sky above the glowing screen, her beautiful eyes coldly staring towards the somewhat dimly lit ancient Spiritual Array. Turning her head towards Dean Tai Cang, she spoke out, ¡°Have you prepared ording to what I¡¯ve told you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Dean Tai Cang immediately nodded his head.

    ¡°Senior Northern Sea. Please take action after we¡¯ve disturbed this ancient Spiritual Array. Please take this opportunity to destroy it in one blow!¡± said Ling Xi after turning to the Northern Sea Dragon.

    ¡°Okay,¡± replied the Northern Sea Dragon as he slowly nodded his head. Turning to stare at the Demonic Dragon Pce, his gaze started to radiate with chilling intent.

    Raising her hand, a lovable roar rang out from Ling Xi, ¡°Take action now!¡±

    Bang!

    As her lovable voice rang out, boundless Spiritual Energy instantly erupted out from the numerous Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy experts present behind him. In the next instant, rays of Spiritual Energy swept out, shooting across the horizon, illuminating the entire underground akin to daylight.

    The rays of light that covered the earth and hid the skies descend on certain ces of the ancient Spiritual Array akin to a storm. In the next instant, fluctuations started to rapidly surface on the glowing screen as circr ripples started to spread out.

    As those ripples spread outwards, some of the runic patterns on the ancient array instantly grew dimmer.

    Raising her jade-like hand once again, Ling Xi gave it an abrupt swing.

    Seeing this, Dean Tai Cang, Hallmaster Mo You, Elder Zhu Tian and those of Sovereign realm all took action at this moment. Raising their hands, Spiritual Energy akin to pirs that hoisted the sky up descended from the heavens, violently smashing against those dimly lit ancient patterns on the surface of the ancient Spiritual Array.

    Chi! Chi!

    Ear-piercing sounds rang out as the fluctuations on the surface of the ancient Spiritual Array instantly grew more intense. At the areas where the giant Spiritual Energy pirs hadnded, the ancient runic patterns grew increasingly dim. At this moment, numerous giant Spiritual Energy pirs started to slowly creep within...

    Humm! Humm!

    Those giant Spiritual Energy pirs that had inserted themselves in the ancient Spiritual Array seemed to be impeding the Spiritual Energy transport from within. Instantly, the entire glowing screen turned dark and gloomy. As chaotic fluctuations rippled out, a minute tear unexpectedly appeared in the centre of the glowing screen.

    ¡°Senior Northern Sea!¡± Upon seeing this, Ling Xi¡¯s beautiful eyes instantly contracted, before roaring out.

    Bang!

    Taking a step forward, the Northern Sea Dragon appeared to have instantly passed through space, appeared right before the crack on the glowing screen. Sending a fist rumbling out, the space beneath his fist started to crack and copse. In the next instant, his fist, which was as heavy as thousands and thousands of mountains, heavily descended on the crack.

    Boom!

    A furious vibration shook through the entire ancient Spiritual Array. In the next instant, to their iparable delight, Dean Tai Cang and the rest saw cracks starting to rapidly expand from where the Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s fist hadnded. Within a short span of a few breaths, they had extended across the entire ancient Spiritual Array.

    Bang!

    As the cracks extended to all extremities, the ancient Spiritual Array couldn¡¯t endure it any long. With a final loud bang, itpletely exploded apart. As it did so, frightening shock waves swept out, sending even Dean Tai Cang and the others flying back.

    Bang! Bang!

    The Demonic Dragon Pce within the ancient Spiritual Array had also suffered the impact of those destructive shock waves, causing their pces to crumble and copse, with figures exploding and turning into blood mists that blotted the skies.

    As the blood mists rose into the skies, the entire Demonic Dragon Pce was in a state of grief and despair.

    Dean Tai Cang, the Northern Sea Dragon and the rest swept the wreckage before them with their gazes. Despite that, they had yet to spot the figures of the ck Dragon Sovereign and the others, causing wrinkles to appear on their foreheads.

    ¡°There¡¯s Spiritual Array fluctuations over there!¡±

    All of a sudden, Ling Xi pointed towards a ce within the deepest region of the wreckage.

    With the move of his body, the Northern Sea Dragon appeared at ce where Ling Xi had pointed towards. Sweeping his gaze out, a faint change appeared on his face as an abyss appeared before him. At this moment, it was filled with a glue-like sea of blood, while astonishingly fiendish energies continuously radiated from within.

    Within the sea of blood were dozens of figures, who were condensing those fiendish energies together. As the fiendish energies converged together, a blood-red Spiritual Array took form underneath their feet.

    The ck Dragon Sovereign was among the dozens of figures present there. At this moment, his face appeared pale, which turned even more pale upon noticing the presence of the Northern Sea Dragon.

    ¡°Interrupt them! That¡¯s a Spiritual Array that¡¯s able to pierce through space! They¡¯re trying to flee!¡± A faint change appeared on Ling Xi¡¯s beautiful face as she roared out.

    However, before her voice could ring out, the Northern Sea Dragon had already taken action. Sending a palm patting out, ck rays of brilliance shot out, piercing through space akin to feathers. At lightning speed, they pierced through the figures of the people present in the abyss.

    Brimming with extremely overbearing power, as the feathers pierced through their body, they also shattered the Divine Souls within them.

    Seeing this spectacle, the faces of the ck Dragon Sovereign and the other two Sovereigns changed, before staring at the Northern Sea Dragon with bitter resentment. With a change of their hand seals, multiple mouthfuls of blood spurted out from their throats, instantly causing the blood-red rays of brilliance to blossom from the blood-red Spiritual Array beneath their feet, which proceeded the envelope them within.

    ¡°Haha! Dean Tai Cang, it isn¡¯t that easy to destroy our Demonic Dragon Pce! As long as there¡¯s green mountains, there won¡¯t be any shortage of firewood! Count yourselves lucky this time! However, we¡¯ll definitely return! When that timees, we¡¯ll rain blood on your Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy!¡± As the blood-red light encased their bodies, the ck Dragon Sovereign breathed a huge sigh of relief before roaring out in a fierce voice.

    ¡°That has toe after you¡¯re able to walk from here!¡±

    Take a step forward, the Northern Sea Dragon appeared right outside of the bloody light in a sh. In the next instant, multiple palms came flying out, piercing through space beforending heavily on the ck Dragon Sovereign and the other two Sovereigns.

    Puff!

    The ck Dragon Sovereign and the other two spurted mouthfuls of blood as the Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating from their bodies declined to their absolute minimum. However, when the Northern Sea Dragon was prepared to unleash thest punch, the bloody light was already radiating out. As it enveloped them, the surrounding space started to warp and distort, before the figures of the three disappeared into thin air.

    Seeing this, a chilling glint shed within the eyes of the Northern Sea Dragon. Piercing his withered palm through the chaotic space, he gave a furious pull.

    Blood started spraying out from the spatial fissure, with everyone being able to faintly discern mournful shrieksing from within. Snorting out coldly, the Northern Sea Dragon pulled his hand into the spatial fissure, with three blood dripping arms along with it...

    ¡°They¡¯ve ran away?¡± asked Dean Tai Cang, hastily rushing over.

    ¡°I¡¯ve jolted and destabilized their transmission, while also seriously injuring them. Added with their lost arms, they are people on the brink of death, Even if they¡¯re fortunate enough toplete their transmission, they would either be dead or suffer serious injuries to the point of not being able to be of anymore danger,¡± replied Northern Sea Dragon as he shook his head.

    ¡°The foundations of the Demonic Dragon Pce have been destroyed. Even if the ck Dragon Sovereign still lives on, he would be a stray dog without an owner, someone that¡¯s not worth fearing...¡± said Dean Tai Cang with augh, as his expression finally showed a look of beingpletely rxed. He knew that the malignant tumor that was the Demonic Dragon Pce had, at longst, beenpletely wiped out of the Northern Heavens Continent.

    From today onwards, there would be no more Demonic Dragon Pce on the Northern Heavens Continent!

 Chapter 435 - Preparations of the Spiritual Academys Grand Tournament

    <strong>Chapter 435 - Preparations of the Spiritual Academy¡¯s Grand Tournament</strong>

    The operation to eliminate the Demonic Dragon Pce took a near ten days before beingpletely finished in the Northern Heavens Continent. When the numerous experts from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy started to retreat, all of the powers in the Northern Heavens Continent knew that the Demonic Dragon Pce, the power that was once able to contend with the former, would no longer appear on the Northern Heavens Continent any more...

    Numerous powers quietly sighed at this result. Nevertheless, it was fortunate that the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy didn¡¯t possess a tyrant¡¯s heart. If not, there might not be any power left in this Northern Heavens Continent that could contend against it.

    However, even though that was the case, after observing the genuine magnitude of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, some of the peak powers had also discarded their previous attitude to the former. In the past, due to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy not showing much attitude in any aspect, not many powers had ced the former in their minds. Now, they had finally discovered that this ferocious tiger creeping in the Northern Heavens Continent had only dozed off. Once this tiger awakened, its fangs were still iparably ferocious... While the entire Northern Heavens Continent was still in shock, due to the destruction of the Demonic Dragon Pce, joy and jubtion was present within the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy as countless students roared and cheered for this result. For the past few years, the students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would always face danger in the form of the Demonic Dragon Pce when they went out for real world training and tempering. If they were unfortunate, they would bump into ultra fierce characters like Mo Xingtian or Mo Longzi, which would result in a nigh impossible chance of returning back to the academy. Therefore, whenever students headed out of the academy, they would appear to be extraordinarily vignt and careful.

    However, after today, the malignant tumor in all of the student¡¯s hearts had finally been removed. How could they not jump up for joy?

    Freshman Region. In that small building, Mu Chen sat on the balcony, looking towards the cheering ringing out from within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Raising his head, he looked towards the endless blue sky, where flocks of Spiritual Beasts flew around, their clear cries resounding across the world.

    He had only arrived in this Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy for slightly more than a year. Nevertheless, Mu Chen could clearly sense his personal growth. Slightly more than a year ago, when he had just entered the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, he was merely a Freshman who hadn¡¯t even properly stepped into the Heavenly Fusion Stage. However, at this very moment, he had already properly stepped foot into Heavenly Completion Stage. Furthermore, he possessed the greatest reputation and prestige within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Unconsciously, the youth had already started to transform, bing dazzling and eye-catching in the process.

    Thinking about this, a faint smile rose from the corner of Mu Chen¡¯s mouth. If his dad knew about this, he would definitely feel proud of him. Naturally, the most important matter was that he had actually managed to find his mother. Although she was only a spiritual body, it had already given Mu Chen inexhaustible confidence. He believed that if he could perserve and grow stronger, there would be a day where he would be able to fulfill the promise he made to his father.

    ¡°Old man, be at ease. I¡¯ll definitely bring Mom home!¡±

    Muttered Mu Chen as he tightly clenched his hand.

    ¡°Are you still thinking about Aunt Jing?¡± All of a sudden, a warm and gentle voice rang out from behind him. Mu Chen turned his head around, only to see a ck-robed young girl quietly standing behind him. The young girl¡¯s hair flowed down her head, her skin as white as snow. Coupled with her long and willowy eyebrows and absolutely beautiful cheeks that appeared as if they were made of porcin, she gave people a feeling of so much love that no one wouldn¡¯t be able to part from it.

    Mu Chen started to grow absentminded as he stared at the girl before him. After a year, the young girl seemed to have be increasing ssy, Her figure had also grown increasingly alluring. Below that slender white neck was a pair of soft bosoms wrapped by her blouse. Those beautiful arcs, that slender waist that could be grabbed in one hand, those long and smooth legs...

    While he was maturing, the young girl beside him had increasingly blossomed into a female beauty capable of captivating even the birds and the beasts.

    Now, Mu Chen was starting to get slightly restless.

    Noticing the tight gazeing from Mu Chen towards her, with mes appearing to be gushing out from his eyes, caused Luo Li¡¯s lovable face to turn slightly red. <i>This Mu Chen¡¯s really covering up less and less of his inner desires in front of me.</i>

    ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± Finally, unable to endure the invasive gaze from Mu Chen, Luo Li shot a question to the fromer as her face turned pinkish with embarrassment.

    Leaping over, Mu Chen extended his hand and grabbed onto Luo Li¡¯s slender waist. Pushing his face near her sparklingly tender ear, he spoke out softly. ¡°Ah, Luo Li. Look at how my mom likes you. When will you give her a granddaughter?¡±

    Hearing his words, Luo Li instantly gawked, before her lovable face immediately turned as red as a scorching fire as she stared towards Mu Chen with iparable embarrassment. <i>This fellow¡¯s really getting more and more over the top! He even dares to say such words!</i>

    Seeing the embarrassment present on Luo Li¡¯s face, a cheeky smile appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face as he thought of wanting to tease her a bit more. However, what he saw was Luo Li¡¯s little hand covering her scabbard. In the next instant, with a gentle lift, the Luo Shen Sword was unsheathed halfway out from its scabbard, sending a chilling glint shooting and illuminating Mu Chen¡¯s throat. The chilling intent present in the glint caused Mu Chen to slightly shiver.

    Cough.

    Mu Chen dryly coughed, before carefully grabbing on to Luo Li¡¯s little hand. Pushing the sword back into its scabbard, a resentful expression appeared on his face.

    Seeing his actions, Luo Li rolled her eyes at him. However, upon seeing the resentful look on his face, she slightly hesitated. With a blush, she rose to her toe tips, and ced her soft lips gently on his.

    Such a gentle touch, yet it caused a shiver to run down Mu Chen¡¯s heart.

    cing her hands on Mu Chen¡¯s chest, Luo Li gave a light shove, pushing him away. With her lovable face flushed with an alluring crimson shade, she spoke with a displeased tone. ¡°Don¡¯t misbehave. The Dean¡¯s calling us over.¡±

    ¡°The Dean¡¯s calling for us?¡± A nk look appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face.

    ¡°It¡¯s regarding the matter of the Gate of the Northern Heavens. Half a year from now, it will be the Grand Spiritual Academy Tournament. We have to make early preparations for it and increase our strength as much as possible. If not...¡± replied Luo Li softly.

    Hearing that, a faint wrinkle appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead. Although the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was one of the five Great Academies, it was considered to be at the bottom in that list. For the past few years, it wasmonce for them to rankst within the five Great Academies. This time, if they weren¡¯t able to achieve a better result than that, there¡¯s a possibility of people taking advantage of this and causing trouble for the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy by stripping them of their title as one of the five Great Academies. Although this was just a title, it was an extremely critical matter for the Spiritual Academies.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Nodding his head, Mu Chen held Luo Li¡¯s hand before shooting straight towards the giant hall at the centre-most location of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    After a while, Mu Chen and Luo Li finally entered the giant hall, only to see that Sheng Cangsheng, Li Xuantong, Su Xuan, He Yao, Zhao Qingshan and the rest of the elite characters from the top ten ranks of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Heavenly Rankings were actually already present there. Furthermore, standing above them were Dean Tai Cang, the Northern Sea Dragon, as well as the five great Heavenly Seated Elders. Such a lineup appeared exceedingly serious and solemn.

    When Mu Chen arrived in the giant hall, the eyes of everyone present within instantly shot over, some containingplicated feelings, as well as admiration. Ever since the battle at the Divine Spiritual Mountain where Mu Chen had exterminated Mo Xingtian, he had already been considered to possess the title of the strongest student within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Although he has not yet issued any challenge to the Overlord of the Heavenly Rankings, Sheng Cangsheng, everyone was clear that he already possessed the strength and capability to do so...

    Arriving at the giant hall, Mu Chen and Luo Li could also feel the serious and solemn atmosphere present within. Shooting a look at each other, they started to walk into the giant hall, before standing beside Sheng Cangsheng and sending a smile towards them.

    Upon seeing Mu Chen, Dean Tai Cang also gave a faint smile as a greeting. He was getting more and more satisfied towards the youth in front of him. Finally, after so many years, a monstrous talent has appeared their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy...

    ¡°Students, the main reason I¡¯ve called you all over is for the Grand Spiritual Academy Tournament happening half a year from now.¡±

    Sweeping his gaze across the giant hall, Dean Tai Cang¡¯s gaze gradually grew solemn as he continued speaking, ¡°I¡¯ve told everyone before that our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy has always cedst ce within the five Great Academies in every Grand Spiritual Academy Tournament held in thest couple of years. There are even some other elite Spiritual Academies who had results that surpassed us, This has caused extreme pressure for our academy for those years. If we are to continue getting the same results in this Grand Spiritual Academy Tournament, I think that we should remove the title of being one of the five Great Academies from the name of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡±

    Upon hearing his words, the entire giant hall turned silent while the expressions on the faces of Sheng Cangsheng, Li Xuantong and the rest also turned solemn. After training and cultivating in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy for so many years, all of them had simrly developed feelings for the academy. They took pride in being a part of the academy. If the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was to be striped of from the title as being one of the five Great Academies, this was something that would be hard for them to ept.

    Over the years, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had usually advocated equality, not specially favoring certain students with outstanding talents and also not giving some other students super level statuses. Therefore, it was extremely hard for the academy to attract genius students with absolutely astonishing talent. After all, those people would most likely have arrogance and haughtiness in their package. In other Spiritual Academies, they would be set up high and ced above all ordinary students, while being able to enjoy benefit after benefit. To them, the advantages of this were too many. Therefore, they would naturally not be willing to recklessly enter the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Another reason for this was that the other four Great Spiritual Academies were established much earlier than the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. It¡¯s said that all of the four other Great Academies possessed a secret training ce that was able to greatly increase the strength of their students. These would increase the strength of their talented students to be even more astonishing. On the contrary, although the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had the ¡°Door of the Northern Heavens¡±, due to its closure for the past few years, it has led to their elite students possessing strength that couldn¡¯t bepared to the other four Great Academies. Therefore, this resulted in theckluster results in the Grand Spiritual Academy Tournament and the eventualughing stock they had turned into.

    However, this time, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was prepared to open the ¡°Door of the Northern Heavens¡± once again in hopes of letting them bridge this disparity.

    ¡°Dean, do you know exactly which of those extremely outstanding students from the other four Great Spiritual Academies are participating?¡± After slightly pondering, Mu Chen opened his mouth shot a question off.

    Hearing that, Sheng Cangsheng and the rest turned their gazes towards Dean Tai Cang. Clearly they were also extremely curious about this question.

    ¡°Having a greater and more robust foundation than us, the talents the other four Great Academies can admit are much more than us. Furthermore, they had also used some special methods to attract them over...¡± replied Dean Tai Cang with a helpless smile, ¡°Therefore, ording to the information that we¡¯ve gathered, up till now, on the aspects of quantity and quality of their elite students, our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy is still in a disadvantageous position.¡±

    ¡°As of most recently, there are four extremely prominent talents that have erupted out from the four Great Academies. Furthermore, these four people... are Freshmen that have just entered the Spiritual Academies for a year or so...¡±

    Whoosh.

    An uproar instantly rose within the giant hall as shock and astonishment were present in everyone¡¯s eyes. It was already enough that their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had a freak like Mu Chen. However, there¡¯s actually more of such abnormal people in the other four Great Spiritual Academies?

    Hearing that, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes instantly contracted. Raising his head to look towards Dean Tai Cang, he spoke in a soft voice, ¡°What¡¯s the name of the person from the Saint Spiritual Academy?¡±

    Shooting a deep look back towards Mu Chen, Dean Tai Cang slowly spoke out name that caused Mu Chen¡¯s gaze to turnpletely ice-cold.

    ¡°Ji Xuan.¡±

 Chapter 436 - Newcomers of the Four Great Academy

    <strong>Chapter 436 - Neers of the Four Great Academy</strong>

    ¡°Ji Xuan.¡±

    After hearing that name, Mu Chen¡¯s face disyed an emotionless expression, yet his eyes were brimming with an ice-cold shadow. He was not one bit unfamiliar towards that name. His banishment from the Spiritual Roads had all started from that fellow.

    Naturally, even Mu Chen had to admit that this opponent truly was a rarely seen genius. Not only was he talented in cultivation, he possessed a mind and temperament that far exceeded anyone of his age. Even in the Spiritual Road where geniuses were as numerous as the clouds in the sky, that fellow was able to appear exceedingly dazzling.

    Within the Spiritual Road, Mu Chen had met god knows how many experts. Yet, none of them could be remembered as fresh as the conflict he had against that Ji Xuan. In their conflict, both parties managed to score some victories and suffered some losses. However, their final fight ended with Mu Chen being banished from the Spiritual Road. From a certain perspective, Mu Chen might have been ced in a slightly disadvantageous position after this. Naturally, when that fight had happened, Mu Chen was able to surmise what was going to happen to him; however, he had still went through for no special reason but due to the fact that the girl he liked was getting bullied. Being a man, he naturally wouldn¡¯t maintain that peace.

    Therefore, he had used a bloodbath that shocked the Spiritual Path to bid farewell to his Spiritual Energy cultivation.

    As for whether he should or should not leave the Spiritual Road, Mu Chen didn¡¯t care about this matter. However, he had a heart filled with a need to kill towards Ji Xuan who had set him up!

    Within the giant hall, everyone present had turned to look at Mu Chen. Although there¡¯s no fluctuation present on thetter¡¯s face, anyone would be able to sense the killing intent radiating from his body the moment he had heard that name. This caused some shock and astonishment to rise within them. <i>Could it be that he has some kind of beef with that Saint Spiritual Academy¡¯s Ji Xian?</i>

    Extending her jade-like hand, Luo Li gave Mu Chen¡¯s hand a gentle grasp. The lovable and refreshing sensation caused Mu Chen to slowly calm back down. Sending an apologetic smile towards everyone, his expression started to gradually recover to a normal one.

    Nevertheless, the ice-cold shadow within the depths of his eyes did not dissipate away.

    <i>Ji Xuan, our bouts during the Spiritual Road doesn¡¯t mean anything. Since we¡¯re able to meet in the Grand Spiritual Academy Tournament, let¡¯s have another go at it! However, this time, I¡¯ll not give you any chances to live again!</i>

    <i>Since you wanna y, I¡¯ll y with you to the very end!</i>

    Dean Tai Cang spoke out after shooting a look at Mu Chen. ¡°That Ji Xuan is the special recruit personally invited by the Dean of the Saint Spiritual Academy. For the past year, the Saint Spiritual Academy has used numerous resources to aid in his nurturing. As a result, with only a year¡¯s worth of time, that Ji Xuan was able leap over his status as a Freshman to be one of the most elite students of the Saint Spiritual Academy. As for those veteran experts among the students, all of them werepletely stepped on by him.¡±

    Nodding his head, Mu Chen asked, ¡°What about the other three Great Spiritual Academies?¡±

    ¡°The Freshman from the Martial Spiritual Academy¡¯s called Wu Ling. This person had also participated in the Spiritual road. Furthermore, his grandfather is the Dean of the Martial Spiritual Academy.¡±

    ¡°Wu Ling?¡±

    A faint sliver of shock shed within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he was familiar with the name that had just been mentioned. While within the Spiritual Road, he had also met a youth by the name of Wu Ling. This youth was an expert in various kinds of fighting and killing techniques, and was cruel and merciless. He would frequently do stuff like killing ferocious beasts with his bare hands. Although he would get covered in wounds as a result, he rather enjoyed the pleasure of hand-to-handbat.

    Mu Chen had crossed hands with him once during the Spiritual Road. Although there weren¡¯t any deep grudges between them, both of them had suffered some losses before mutually retreating back. After making contact for two-three more times, although they couldn¡¯t be considered as friends, it could be counted as a bit of a friendly rtionship. Mu Chen didn¡¯t doubt the talent of Wu Jing, as thetter could be considered as extraordinary even within the Spiritual Road, where experts were as numerous as the clouds in the sky. However, Mu Chen never imagined that thetter¡¯s grandfather would actually be the Dean of the Martial Spiritual Academy. While possessing such a background, he had actually dared to step into such a cruel and merciless ground like the Spiritual Road to train and temper himself. Such a character and temperament definitely wasn¡¯t weak.

    ¡°The name of the Freshman from the Azure Sky Spiritual Academy is Liu Qingyun. Although he didn¡¯t participate in the Spiritual Road, he isn¡¯t any bit inferior to those geniuses that had participated. That¡¯s because hees from the Wind Spirit n of the Great Thousand Worlds. It¡¯s said that he possesses quite a high status within his n, and is extremely strong. It¡¯s also said that on the day when he had entered the academy, he had sessfully defeated numerous Seniors that were ranked amongst the top in the Azure Sky Spiritual Academy. The rate of his growth isn¡¯t one bit inferior to Mu Chen, too,¡± said Dean Tai Cang as he shook his head with helplessness.

    Hearing that, a faint wrinkle appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead. From the looks of it, this Liu Qingyun¡¯s clearly a young genius that the Azure Sky Spiritual Academy was lent from the Wind Spirit n. For the sake of obtaining results, those fellows truly would not stop at anything...

    ¡°What about the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy?¡± asked Sheng Cangsheng. Of the five Great Academies, the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy was extremely unique, since this Spiritual Academy only epted female students, and was considered unconventional amongst the numerous Spiritual Academies. However, no one dared to look down on them, since none thedies that came out from there were easy to deal with.

    ¡°The Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy? Haha! That Freshman had also participated in the Spiritual Road. Furthermore, it¡¯s said that she¡¯s considered the most famous person that hase out from there. At the final point of the Spiritual Road, which was the King of the Hill, the championship was snatched up by that Little Miss from all the numerous other geniuses. Even Ji Xuan had not managed to obtain it. Naturally, that¡¯s because Ji Xuan was seriously injured by Luo Li, which resulted in him losing that qualifications to participate,¡± replied Dean Tai Cang as he shot a look towards Luo Li, who was standing beside Mu Chen, with a smile surfacing on her face.

    Hearing this, Sheng Cangsheng and the rest looked towards Luo Li in astonishment. Clearly, none of them had imagined that there was such a matter between Luo Li and Ji Xuan.

    Giving a faint smile, Luo Li spoke out, ¡°She should be called Wen Qingxuan, right? She¡¯s an extremely beautiful girl. Furthermore, her skills are extremely formidable. Due to my target being Ji Xuan, I¡¯d never crossed hands with her before.¡±

    ¡°Wen Qingxuan...¡± This was not the first time that Mu Chen had heard of this name. However, due to him leaving the Spiritual Road midway, he had simrly not seen this girl who had stolen the championship and bing the most dazzling figure in the Spiritual Road. Mu Chen was clearly somewhat curious about her, since he was extremely clear of how difficult it was to deal with those fellows from the Spiritual Road. Anyone that was able contend for the championship would not be easy to deal with. Since this Wen Qingxuan was able to distinguish herself amongst them, she definitely seemed like someone extremely formidable.

    These few opponents truly weren¡¯t simple.

    ¡°As of now, that Wen Qingxuan¡¯s considered as one of the most famous students in the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy, and is rather formidable.¡±

    Dean Tai Cang gave a sigh of admiration before continuing to speak, ¡°These four people can be considered to be the most tyrannical characters toe out from the other four Great Academies over the past year, with all of them being extremely dazzling. However, its fortunate that our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had Mu Chen popping out this year. If not, we really wouldn¡¯t be able to match up to them.¡±

    ¡°Compared to Mu Chen, who is more formidable?¡± asked Sheng Cangsheng with a smile.

    ¡°If we¡¯re talking about genuine strength, Mu Chen¡¯s clearly the weakest,¡± replied Dean Tai Cang with a smile, before continuing, ¡°Naturally, Mu Chen¡¯s strength can¡¯t be judged on the surface. Therefore, in a real exchange, it¡¯s really hard to say. Furthermore, thest half a year remaining is where the changes would be the greatest. The other four Great Spiritual Academies will all open their secret training grounds. After half a year, the strength of their elite students would definitely skyrocket to a level that absolutely can¡¯t be matched by their strength now. At that time, who¡¯s stronger and who¡¯s weaker would be seen through the improvement after this half-year.¡±

    Hearing his exination, Shen Cangsheng and the rest could not help secretly sighing. The other four Great Academies truly were extremely formidable. All of them had originally assumed that Mu Chen was already extremely abnormal. Who would have thought that there would actually be existences no weaker than him in the other four Great Spiritual Academies. Furthermore, those fellows were all Freshmen too. It seemed that this batch of Freshmen were clearly extremely ferocious. Indeed, that Spiritual Road was an extraordinary ce.

    ¡°These four people are just the most prominent Freshmen of the four Great Academies. Other than them, the other veteran elite students are also extremely formidable. Naturally, other than the four Great Academies, there are other elite Spiritual Academies with backgrounds not inferior to our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Therefore, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s not easy for us to want to obtain a satisfactory result,¡± said Dean Tai Cang with a sigh.

    ¡°Dean, since that¡¯s the case, just open the Door of the Northern Heavens earlier. For the past few days, all of us have be totally restless about it,¡± said Shen Cangsheng with a smile, scorching mes jumping within his eyes. Mu Chen killing Mo Xingtian days ago was a rather huge shock to him, and he was able to sense that Mu Chen was rapidly surpassing him. Being the Overlord on the Heavenly Rankings, he didn¡¯t like the feeling of being tossed behind. Therefore, he could no longer wait to enter the Door of the Northern Heavens. Regardless of the dangers present while training and cultivating in there, he would definitely endure through them!

    At this moment, Li Xuantong and the rest had also cast their gazes towards Dean Tai Cang, their eyes brimming with the will to challenge. The final half-year would be the period of when the strengths of the elite students from the various Great Academies would drastically increase. None of them were willing to toss away such a chance to get strong, before losing face in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament!

    Looking towards the group of students present before him, a gratified smile appeared on Dean Tai Cang¡¯s face. Nodding his head, he replied, ¡°Okay. We¡¯ve already made the appropriate preparations. From tomorrow onwards, we¡¯ll officially open the Door of the Northern Heavens!¡±

    Hearing his announcement, everyone instantly be nervous and excited.

    Hearing this, Mu Chen started to purse his lips. He was clearly also extremely curious about this so-called ¡®Door of the Northern Heavens¡¯. At this very moment, his strength was too low. Although he had killed Mo Xingtian, he had paid a rather miserable price in doing so. He could not always end up hurting himself so badly just to cause damage to such an opponent, were he to meet with one in the future. Therefore, in the end, it¡¯s one¡¯s true strength that¡¯s the most important. After all, those opponents of his were all truly not easy to deal with. He wasn¡¯t the only one that possessed hidden cards. From the looks of it, the disparity of his body¡¯s strength would be magnified.

    Therefore, he also needed to increase his strength greatly, before the start of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament half a year from now.

    ¡°The Door of the Northern Heavens will be temporarily open for the top ten ces on the Heavenly Rankings.¡±

    All of a sudden, the Northern Sea Dragon opened his mouth. Sweeping his gaze out, his eyesnded on Mu Chen¡¯s body, before continuing to speak. ¡°Mu Chen, don¡¯t go into the Door of the Northern Heavens this time.¡±

    Hearing those words, everyone present was shocked, with even a nk expression appearing on Mu Chen¡¯s face as he looked towards the Northern Sea Dragon in dumbfounded shock.

    Splitting his mouth open to give a smile, the smile on the face of the Northern Sea Dragon caused a shiver to abruptly shake Mu Chen¡¯s heart.

    ¡°For the next half a year, I¡¯ll be in charge of your special training.¡±

 Chapter 437 - Gate of the Northern Heavens

    <strong>Chapter 437 - Gate of the Northern Heavens</strong>

    ¡°Special training?¡±

    Mu Chen stared in shock towards the Northern Sea Dragon. Spotting the arc of thetter¡¯s mouth showing the shadow of a smile, a faint chill shook through his heart, while a reassuring feeling rose within him. Nevertheless, with a dryugh, he replied, ¡°That isn¡¯t too good. Doesn¡¯t our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy pay particr attention on being equal in treatment? If you give me preferential treatment, won¡¯t it be too inappropriate?¡±

    Hearing that, the Northern Sea Dragon rolled his eyes before snappily replying, ¡°That¡¯s because your strength is considered the weakest amongst your group. Due to the Eighth Ranked Convergent Spiritual Array outside of the Gate of the Northern Heavens, you¡¯ll gain a pretty good result in your training and cultivation if you enter there. However, it¡¯s hard for you to push yourself to the maximum degree. Therefore, enough of this convenience and acting obedient. If not for your outstanding performance on the Divine Spiritual Mountain, I¡¯d be too snappily care about you.¡±

    Hearing those words, everyone gave a smile. Patting Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder, Shen Cangsheng spoke out, ¡°Since Northern Sea Great Sir sees that much in you, you should obediently undergo the special training, Mu Chen. However, aftering out of the Gate of the Northern Heavens half a year from now, if you trail behind us by too much, don¡¯t me everyone for finding you topare notes. I believe that they should have great anticipation in wanting to sending you flying with a kick.¡±

    At this moment, Li Xuantong, He Yao, Zhao Qingshan and the rest had already cast their gazes over, with slight anticipation brimming within their eyes. This made Mu Chen tug at the corners of his mouth. From the looks of it, his progress this year had been too fast, causing these fellows to remember it in their hearts

    On the other hand, Su Xuan covered her smile with her hand, a smile that was soul-stirring.

    Giving a bitterugh, Mu chen shook his head, ignoring them. Looking towards Luo Li, who was by his side, he spoke out with reluctance, ¡°That means to say that I¡¯ll not be able to see you for half a year?¡±

    Luo Li¡¯s lovable face immediately turned pinkish in embarrassment, with her gaze turning soft due to Mu Chen¡¯s fond reluctance to leave. Holding his hand, she softly replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s best that you properly train and cultivate for the next half a year. With me not around, you¡¯ll not get distracted. However, you cannot ck off. If not, you¡¯ll truly be tossed behind by us.¡±

    Hearing her reply, Mu Chen could onlyugh in helplessness, though he truly felt some slight pressure. The Gate of the Northern Heavens seemed to be extremely beneficial towards training and cultivation.

    ¡°Okay, everyone should go back first to properly prepare to enter the Gate of the Northern Heavens tomorrow. Once you guys enter, the next time you wille out will be half a year from now,¡± said Dean Tai Cang after waving his hand.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hearing that, everyone gave an immediate reply, before turning around and leaving.

    Seeing the young men and women leaving from the hall, Dean Tai Cang exhaled in relief, before speaking out while sighing, ¡°From the information we¡¯ve gotten, amongst the five Great Academies, I¡¯m afraid that the elite students of our academy is still at thest of the five. Next up, lets see what kind of improvement and progress these young fellows can achieve in the next half a year.¡±

    ¡°Northern Sea, are you certain that you don¡¯t want Mu Chen to enter the Gate of the Northern Heavens?¡±

    Nodding his head, the Northern Sea Dragon replied, ¡°Although the Gate of the Northern Heavens contains vast and strong Spiritual Energy, it isn¡¯t especially suited for Mu Chen. I¡¯ll use the next half a year to let him undergo special training. It should be able to let him be stronger by a substantial margin.¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to trouble you for this.¡±

    With the confirmation from the Northern Sea Dragon, Dean Tai Cang could feel at ease. For the next half a year, the elite students of the various Great Spiritual Academies would advance by leaps and bounds in their strength. This was an extremely special period of time. In fact, it would also change the internal elite student rankings in the various Great Spiritual Academies. Any academy that didn¡¯t follow this trend might be tossed far, far away by the rest.

    He did not hope for Mu Chen to be dropped out from the team just like that.

    The next day.

    Before the giant hall, Dean Tai Cang looked towards Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong, Luo Li and the rest who had all arrived. Nodding his head, with a wave of his hand, he shot straight towards the deepest part of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Although Mu Chen wasn¡¯t going to enter the Gate of the Northern Heavens to train and cultivate, he had also followed along. One reason was to send Luo Li off, with the second reason due to him being rather interested in the Gate of the Northern Heavens.

    The group of people rapidly shot over the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, entering the heavily guarded, deepest depths within a dozen minutes. Present before them was a stretch of verdant mountains and forests. However, the entire region was enveloped with dense Spiritual Fog. The Spiritual Aura present in this region was thick and strong to the point of being inconceivable. The fog had even condensed to form Spiritual Liquid droplets, fluttering within the region, while radiating with magnificent splendor.

    When the Spiritual Fog of the region had grown to its extreme limit, Dean Tai Cang waved his hands, signalling for everyone to stop. With a wave of his sleeve, a spatial fluctuation rippled out, causing gales to whirl up across the region. In the next instant, the space before him unexpectedly started to rapidly warp and distort, with rays of brilliance radiating out from it. Faintly, one could discern a gigantic glowing array, approximately ten thousand metresrge, taking form within the space.

    Space continued to warp and distort within the gigantic glowing array. Within the glowing array was an independent space, with vast and ocean-like Spiritual Energy present within it, gushing out wave after wave. All of the Spiritual Aura present within the entire region of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy originated from here, supporting the students in their training and cultivation.

    This was the origin of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°What a frightening Eighth Rank Convergent Spiritual Array.¡±

    Seeing this sight before him. Mu Chen gave a sigh in admiration. This Convergent Spiritual Array already had its own independent space. A Spiritual Array of this degree would absolutely require people whose attainments in Spiritual Arrays had reached Grandmaster realm to be able to arrange it! With a changing of hand seals, rays of brilliance converged before the Eighth Ranked Spiritual Array. In the next instant, one could faintly discern a giant bronze door approximately a hundred metres tall appearing within. The giant door was shut tight, with its surface being covered to the brim in mysterious runic patterns that appeared to be some kind of seal thatpletely isted the vast and boundless Spiritual Energy before leaving this independent space.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Gate of the Northern Heavens?¡± asked Shen Cangsheng and the others as they cast their scorching gazes towards the giant bronze door, eager to hop in and try it out.

    With a flick of his finger, a ray of light shot out from Dean Tai Cang towards the giant bronze door. As it struck, the mysterious runic patterns on its surface started to glow bright, with rays of light extending out, covering the entire giant door.

    Creak.

    When those runic patternspletely lit up, a heavy sound finally rang out from the tightly shut giant bronze door as it slowly started to creep open.

    Rays of brilliance rushed towards the sky.

    Following its opening, vast, majestic Spiritual Aura covered the earth and hid the skies as it swept out. This Spiritual Aura was too vast and boundless, causing it to actually transform into a tornado, wreaking havoc as it crazily spun around. As the Spiritual Aura perfused out, it nketed the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy at extremely rapid speeds, instantly causing a tremble that shook the minds of countless students. The Spiritual Aura present in the sky was numerous times more vast and stronger then usual.

    ¡°Hallmaster Mo You and Elder Zhu Tian will apany you guys into the Gate of the Northern Heavens. If anything happens, they bring you all out immediately,¡± said Dean Tai Cang with a stern gaze. ¡°Within the Gate of the Northern Heavens, the Spiritual Energy present there is overly vast and boundless. Just some slightmotion will be enough to cause a major upheaval of the environment. Therefore, you guys definitely have to be careful and vignt.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Shen Cangsheng and the rest immediately respectfully replied.

    ¡°If you¡¯re prepared, head inside,¡± said Dean Tai Cang after nodding his head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Taking the lead, Shen Cangsheng shot over, heading towards the Gate of the Northern Heavens. Behind him, after taking a deep breath, Li Xuantong, Su Xuan, He Yao and the rest immediately followed suit.

    Being thest, Luo Li looked towards Mu Chen standing beside her. With a faint smile, she said, ¡°It¡¯s time for me to go in. In the next half-year, you have to properly train and cultivate under Senior Northern Sea.¡±

    Looking towards the young girl before him, great reluctance was still present in his heart. For the next half-year, he would not be able to see her. This was somewhat unbearable for him. However, the only thing he could do was to extend his arm and hug the little waist of the young girl, before giving a gentle kiss on her glistening forehead. ¡°Be careful.¡±

    A pinkish shade appeared on Luo Li¡¯s lovable face, before she gave a nod. Pushing against Mu Chen¡¯s chest, she turned around, transforming into a graceful swan as she shot into the gigantic bronze door, her figure disappearing within in a blink of an eye.

    Behind her, Hallmaster Mo You and Elder Zhu Tian followed suit and entered the giant bronze door. As everyone hadpletely disappeared within the Gate of the Northern Heavens, the giant bronze door started to slowly close, isting that vast and endlessly terrifying Spiritual Energy into the independent space.

    ¡°Do you have some beef with that Saint Spiritual Academy¡¯s Ji Xuan?¡± Standing beside Mu Chen, a faint smile appeared on the face of the Northern Sea Dragon as he asked the former.

    Slightly nodding his head, Mu Chen replied in a soft voice, ¡°A death grudge.¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to tell you this. That Ji Xuan isn¡¯t that easy to deal with. His performance in the Saint Spiritual Academy is not one bit inferior to you. Although you have defeated Mo Xingtian in the Divine Spiritual Mountain this time, ording to the information we¡¯ve received, two months ago, Ji Xuan left for an outbound mission and decimated an entire Sect by himself. Furthermore, there were three people in the Sect who had passed the First Little Disaster of the Three Sovereign Disasters,¡± said the Northern Sea Dragon.

    Hearing that, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes slightly contracted as he thought, <i>He destroyed a Sect possessing three experts that had passed their Human Body Disaster?</i> That kind of difficulty had even surpassed the difficulty of killing Mo Xingtian. Truly, Ji Xuan¡¯s a formidable opponent.

    ¡°The Saint Spiritual Academy has a Stand Spiritual Heaven, something that¡¯s simr to our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Gate of the Northern Heavens. It¡¯s also a secret training ground for them. As of now, Ji Xuan has already entered it. Half a year from now, his strength would be even more formidable. At that time, if you only possess the strength you have now, it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t participate in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, since you willpletely be unable to match up to him.¡±

    Hearing this, Mu Chen gave a faintugh. Turning his head towards the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, he replied in a soft voice, ¡°Senior Northern Sea. There¡¯s no need for you to say those words to stimte me. During this half a year, I will ept whatever special training you throw at me. As long as you can bring it out, don¡¯t worry about me not being able to endure it. Regardless of how formidable a Ji Xuan is, I will deal with him in this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.¡±

    The eyes of the Northern Sea Dragon faintly narrowed, while a smile surfaced on his withered face

    ¡°Good brat, nice guts!¡±

    A smile also surfaced on Mu Chen¡¯s face as he raised his head. Looking towards the horizon, a chilling glint started to condense within his eyes.

    <i>Ji Xuan, let¡¯s have a good fight this time.</i>

 Chapter 438 - Special Training

    <strong>Chapter 438 - Special Training</strong>

    On the second day after Luo Li and the rest had entered the Gate of the Northern Heavens to train and cultivate, under the guidance of the Northern Sea Dragon, Mu Chen headed to a ce that wasn¡¯t foreign, yet made his scalp turn slightly numb. This ce was thest level of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Lightning Territory.

    Rumble!

    The vast and boundless sea of lightning upied the horizon within this ck space. With a single look, one would not be able to see its end. As it churned and surged, gigantic angry dragon-like Divine ck Lightning would roar from the sea of lightning with astonishing ps of thunder that would cause even space to shake and tremble. The might of this region was extremely frightening.

    Standing at thest level of the Lightning Territory, Mu Chen raised his head to look at the jet-ck sea of lightning before him. Although he had entered it once before, looking at it still caused his heart to palpitate. The pure jet-ck colour gave an extremely suppressed feeling to people who saw it, as if anything would be devoured upon entering it.

    ¡°Senior Northern Sea, how are we going to train?¡± Looking at the rivers of lightning descending from the middle of the sea of lightning, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help smacking his lips, before cautiously speaking out.

    The Northern Sea Dragon stroked his bald and hairless head, causing his appearance to look trulyical, appearing not one bit like the great academy protector of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Shooting a re at Mu Chen, he curled his lip up as he asked, ¡°How¡¯s your training in your Thunder God Physique?¡±

    ¡°Diplo Rune Lightning Physique.¡± Mu Chen honestly replied.

    Hearing that, the eyebrows of the Northern Sea Dragon twitched before nodding his head in indifference while saying, ¡°That¡¯s not bad. However, from now till the end of this period of time, you have to cultivate your Thunder God Physique to Quadra Rune Lightning Physique.¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Chen was instantly startled. Any body refinement Deity Tier Spiritual Art was already difficult to cultivate, with the Thunder God Physique being one of the most outstanding within the lot, which made cultivating it even more difficult. For the sake of obtaining his Diplo Rune Lightning Physique, he had spent god-knows how much blood and effort. Wanting to let it leap to a Quadra Rune lightning Physique, how difficult would that be?

    ¡°Next up, you¡¯ll enter there and cultivate for me, and you¡¯re not allowed toe out.¡± The Northern Sea Dragon pointed towards the jet-ck sea of lightning hovering across the space, before speaking with an indifferent tone, ¡°In addition, you¡¯re not allowed to use the Divine ck Lightning Poison to mask your Spiritual Energy fluctuations.¡±

    Mu Chen was immediately startled by those words, while his scalp started to turn numb. Having tested it before, he knew about how terrifying that sea of lightning was. Previously, when he had entered, he hadpletely relied on the Divine ck Lightning Poison to mask his aura. Only by doing that was he able to stay safe without a hitch. However, now, the Northern Sea Dragon didn¡¯t allow him to mask his aura. Wouldn¡¯t that lead to the rampant attacks from countless Divine ck Lightning upon him entering?

    Although his strength had grow quite a bit since then,pared to the frightening Divine ck Lightning, it still wasn¡¯t considered as anything. Furthermore, he could clearly remember that there was still a terrifying Lightning Spirit present within the sea of lightning, a frightening existence that even the Northern Sea Dragon found to be troublesome. What if that thing casually sends an attack at him. At that time, it might already be enough to turn him into ashes.

    ¡°There are countless strands of Divine ck Lightning energy within this sea of lightning, and there¡¯s nothing more suitable to temper your Thunder God Physique than that. Furthermore, the Divine ck Lightning also contains energies. As long as you¡¯re able to endure it, it will have great benefits to your cultivation, not being one bit weaker than cultivating in the Gate of the Northern Heavens.¡±

    The Northern Sea Dragon repliedzily, ¡°Naturally, if you¡¯re afraid, we can choose a normal method. However, when the half-year training ends, when Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong and the reste out, they would toss you very far behind.¡±

    Spurred by those words, Mu Chenughed as he shook his head. Not nning to saying anything more, he nodded his head and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s start, then.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the way,¡± replied the Northern Sea Dragon, nodding his head. ¡°Don¡¯t be concerned about that Lightning Spirit. I¡¯ve already sealed it up. It¡¯s up to you to toss around in the lightning sea, so long as you can endure it.

    After muttering for a moment, the Northern Sea Dragon gave a clench of his withered hand, causing a ck lightning light to condense within his palm. In the next instant, it transformed into a ck jade slip sparkling with lightning light. With a flick, he sent it flying towards Mu Chen, which thetter hastily catching it. Looking over at it in doubt, he saw three ancient words condensed from the lightning present on the surface of the ck slip.

    Lightning Controlling Technique.

    ¡°Lightning Controlling Technique?¡±

    Mu Chen nkly stared at it as he asked in doubt, ¡°Is this an offensive Deity Tier Spiritual Art?¡±

    ¡°Deity Tier Spiritual Art?¡± Hearing that, the Northern Sea Dragon gave a sneer as he replied, ¡°Dumb brat. This isn¡¯t any Deity Tier Spiritual Art, but a Divine Technique!¡±

    ¡°Divine Technique?¡±

    Hearing that, a shock instantly shook through Mu Chen¡¯s mind. Within the heavens and earth, there were myriads of unpredictable things, with Deity Tier Spiritual Arts being one of them. As for the so-called ¡®Divine Techniques¡¯, they were iparably mysterious and profound. It¡¯s said that there were various kinds mysterious energies in the heavens and earth. Once they were shaped and activated, they would erupt with extremely terrifying power. Those familiar skills that were able to do this were known as Divine Techniques.

    However, Divine Techniques had extremely harsh conditions for cultivating in them, Furthermore, their memonics were extremely rare. They were things the would have considerable value, even in the eye of Sovereign realm experts. In the past, Mu Chen had only vaguely heard about them. However, he had yet to see any Divine Techniques first hand, with no such thing even being disyed in the Spiritual Values Hall. However, the thing before his eyes that was given to him by the Northern Sea Dragon was unexpected a Divine Technique!

    ¡°Generally speaking, Divine Techniques are things that only Sovereign realm experts are qualified to get their fingers on. However, this ¡°Lightning Controlling Technique¡± has some origin with the Thunder God Physique you¡¯re cultivating. As long as you can sense the true meaning of lightning and thunder, you¡¯ll be able to sessfully cultivate it. When you¡¯re against an enemy, with a thought, you will be able to attract lightning and thunder of extraordinary might.¡± The Northern Sea Dragon slowly replied.

    ¡°Attract lightning and thunder?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were brimming with shock and admiration. This was a Divine Technique? It truly was formidable. There were some special Deity Tier Spiritual Arts that were also able to form lightning and thunder to attack one¡¯s enemies. However, Mu Chen knew that those kinds of lightning and thunder weren¡¯t pure, with most of them being formed from condensed Spiritual Energy. They weren¡¯t the pure lightning and thunder of the heavens and earth.

    However, the so-called ¡°Lightning Controlling Technique¡± was able to achieve this. From this point, this Divine Technique truly was much more mysterious and profound than the Deity Tier Spiritual Arts.

    ¡°It¡¯s extremely difficult to cultivate this Divine Technique. It¡¯s best that you properlyprehend it when you¡¯re cultivating within the sea of lightning,¡± said the Northern Sea Dragon as he stuffed his hands into his sleeves, hiszy appearance showing not one sign of wanting to give a detailed exnation to Mu Chen.

    Seeing this, Mu Chen could only nod his head in helplessness while he stored the ¡°Lightning Controlling Technique¡±. Raising his head up to look at the jet-ck sea of lightning, he took a deep breath as his gaze started to slowly turn cold. Since he had decided toe here to ept the special training, he would naturally not retreat or back down. Wanting to obtain greater power would require a corresponding investment. Power that came with no effort wasn¡¯t something that Mu Chen liked, since that wasn¡¯t reliable.

    ¡°If you¡¯re truly unable to endure it within the sea of lightning, just take out the Lightning God¡¯s Lotus. It¡¯ll protect you.¡± The Northern Sea Dragon slowly said.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gently nodding his head, Mu Chen stomped his feet, shooting across the horizon like a peng. Boundless Spiritual Energy circted and protected his body, with lightning light sparkling across his body. Clearly, even his Thunder God Physique had been activated. The sea of lightning before him was a ce where death would ur nine out of ten times. Therefore, he could not help being careful and vignt.

    Bang!

    Countless ck lightning howled about within the edges of the sea of lightning, appearing as if they had detected Mu Chen¡¯s approach. Instantly, ps of thunder resounded, with bolts of lightning covering the earth and hiding the skies before striking thetter¡¯s body.

    Chi! Chi!

    Lightning arcs exploded across Mu Chen¡¯s body as the robes he was wearing instantly turned into ashes. Intense pain started to radiate across his entire body. Nevertheless, not a change happened to his expression; after all, he could be considered to have some few attainments in his Thunder God Physique, He waspletely able to endure the Divine ck Lightning at the fringes.

    Nevertheless, Mu Chen didn¡¯t have contempt or disdain for those bolts due to this, since he knew that the truly terrifying Divine ck Lightning was hidden within the sea of lightning. Compared to those, the Divine ck Lightning on the outside was not worth even a look.

    Hu.

    Mu Chen headed forward at an extremely fast speed, nearing the jet-ck sea of lightning in the blink of an eye. Looking towards the heart-palpitating darkness present before him, Mu Chen deeply exhaled, before stomping the air. With a plop, his body rushed straight into the sea of lightning.

    Chi!

    Upon rushing in, Mu Chen could immediately feel the rampant lightning energies crazily gushing over. During the previous time he was here, he had relied on the Divine ck Lightning Poison to mask himself up, which caused the sea of lightning to not treat him as anything. However, after rushing in without any cover, he finally knew what extraordinary power this sea of lightning was hiding.

    Boundless Spiritual Energy endlessly gushed out from Mu Chen¡¯s body, resisting against the corrosion of the lightning energies. After entering more than a thousand metres deep, he started to slow his speed down. Taking a seat, two lightning runes sparkled on his chest, while ck lightning arcs jumped across the surface of his body.

    Boundless Spiritual Energy red and rose up around his body, forcing the ck lightning liquid away from him, creating a metre wide space in his surroundings.

    Sitting in there, he was able to see bolts of Divine ck Lightning appearing akin to giant dragons wriggling and squirming about within the jet-ck depths of the sea of lightning, each of them discharging with frightening power.

    ¡°Time to start.¡±

    Mu Chen muttered, while a fierce shadow rushed forth within his ck pupils. Now, everyone was making preparations for the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament half a year from now. Although he didn¡¯t enter the Gate of the Northern Heavens, he knew that training and cultivating within there would have considerable danger. Since everyone was risking their lives to train and cultivate, he should also put in effort here.

    This half a year was where changes would be extremely huge. For the sake of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, the various Great Spiritual Academies would use various kinds of methods to increase the strength of their elite students. Half a year from now, everyone¡¯s strength would have improved by leaps and bounds. If he was still feeling immeasurably self-satisfied by defeating Mo Xingtian, he might turn all of the hope the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had for him into froth and shadows.

    Taking a deep breath, Mu Chen stared at those giant dragon-like bolts of Divine ck Lightning. In the next instant, a deep roar abruptly rang from his throat.

    ¡°Come! Let me see how frightening you all are!¡±

    Bang!

    Boundless and imposing Spiritual Energy explosively erupted from his body!

    Rumble!

    When his Spiritual Energy erupted, it hadpletely set off the sea of lightning. Rumbling sounds erupted from the giant bolts of Divine ck Lightning as they split apart the sea of lightning, before starting to furiously rumble towards this foreigner present here.

 Chapter 439 - Bitter Cultivation

    <strong>Chapter 439 - Bitter Cultivation</strong>

    Rumble!

    Frightening peals of thunder resounded within the jet-ck sea of lightning as gigantic hundred-metre long bolts of Divine ck Lightning furiously shot over. As the lightning liquid red up, a gigantic pathway was created within it. Like a fierce giant python, the bolt of Divine ck Lightning furiously struck against the insignificant body of the figure present within the sea of lightning.

    Bang!

    Lightning liquid in a hundred-metre radius around the figure was blown away, with the little figure sent flying back thousands of metres. Lightning arcs crazily danced around across his body, while a sweet taste appeared from his throat as a mouthful of blood uncontrobly spurted out, before being transformed into nihility by the lightning liquid.

    Clutching his chest, Mu Chen¡¯s face had turned slightly pale, while faint and brief trembles shook throughout his body. Indescribably intense pain racked his insides, with his body appearing as if it wanted to fall apart, while his bones gave off the feeling as if they had been shattered.

    This Divine ck Lightning was truly too frightening.

    If not for his small attainments in his Lightning God¡¯s Physique, added with him having some slight resistance against the Divine ck Lightning, he might not have lived from that strike.

    Mu Chen raised his trembling hand to wipe of the bloodstains at the corner of his mouth. However, before he couldplete this action, peals of thunder resounded across the sea of lightning once again as another gigantic bolt of Divine ck Lightning shot over, striking his body at lightning speed.

    Bang!

    Yet again, he was sent flying thousands of metres back, the bloodstains at the corner of his mouth growing increasingly thick.

    There were too many bolts of Divine ck Lightning within the sea of lightning. They came in session, with seemingly no stop to them. Such a ferocious attack made people nearly unable to catch their breath.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body was continuously sent flying back by the sessive attacks. As this continued, a faint ck shadow even appeared on his body as his skin had been scorched ck. Furthermore, under the scorched skin, blood started to seep out from his pores. Clearly, his insides had been smashed into a pile of mess by the sessive strikes from the Divine ck Lightning.

    At this moment, Mu Chen could precisely understand exactly how frightening this special training was.

    Under the sessive strikes from the Divine ck Lightning, Mu Chen could even faintly sense the feeling of meeting with death. This special training should be ranked at the Hell-level...

    The spectacle happening now was cruel. However, faced against the sessive strikes and spurting mouthfuls and mouthfuls of blood, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes clearly started to slowly turn scarlet, while his breathing becamebored. The intense pain racking his body had grown so much that it had turned slightly numb to him. An abnormally happy feeling brought about when the intense pain had reached its extreme limit started to rise, sliver by sliver, within him, causing his reasoning to quietly submerge.

    In this world, if one wanted to obtain a more powerful strength, one would need to pay a price unimaginable to normal people. For the past year, Mu Chen¡¯s strength had advanced by leaps and bounds, with normal people only being able to observe his rapid advance. However, no one would have imagined that Mu Chen would have to pay such a price just to possess such rapidly advancing strength.

    Time-after-time, he had crossed hands with opponents whose strength surpassed his. Time-after-time, his life had hovered at the gates of death. Due to having experienced time-after-time of fighting with all he had, he was able to walk all the way till now.

    All of those bitter difficulties were smashed by him. How could this special training make him, Mu Chen, give up here?

    Slivers of blood started to seep out from Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he wiped away the bloodstains at the corners of his mouth. Looking at the gigantic bolts of Divine ck Lightning shooting over from the far distance, a howl rang out from his throat. On his body, the lightning runes sparkled as he unexpectedly took the initiative and rushed forward. Like a mayfly faced against a giant tree, he violently smashed against the Divine ck Lightning.

    Bang!

    A giant bang resounded as a stretch of lightning liquid swept out as Mu Chen¡¯s body was sent flying back once again.

    On the outside of the sea of lightning, the Northern Sea Dragon stood with his hands behind his back. Looking at the figure of the youth being sent flying back and spurting blood time-after-time again, not a single trace of emotion was present on his ancient face. Nevertheless, slight fluctuations were present in his eyes. From him entering till now, Mu Chen had already endured 18 bolts of Divine ck Lightning. Even a person who had passed his Fleshly Body Tribtion would be in a considerable miserable state under attacks of such a degree. Despite that, this youth was still preservering on.

    His perseverance and tenacity caused even the Northern Sea Dragon to slightly nod his head. <i>Indeed, being able to distinguish himself in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy in the past year, this Mu Chen truly has his redeeming qualities.</i>

    ¡°What a young lunatic. My special training isn¡¯t for you to lose your tiny life.¡±

    Upon seeing Mu Chen endure five more bolts of Divine ck Lightning, a helpless smile finally appeared on the face of the Northern Sea Dragon. At this time, the former was like an arrow at the end of its flight. If he continued to push himself on like this, something might really happen.

    With a move of his body, the Northern Sea Dragon disappeared from the space he was standing on, appearing in the next moment in front of Mu Chen. With a wave of his sleeve, he smashed and dissipated the bolts of Divine ck Lightning that were hurtling over once again. With a smile, he spoke out, ¡°You¡¯re able to endure over twenty bolts of Divine ck Lightning for your first time. That¡¯s not bad. Take out your Lightning God¡¯s Lotus and recuperate your injuries before continuing. This training isn¡¯t something you can aplish just by concentrating and taking it head-on. You have to continue to be stronger under this tempering. That way, you will be able to endure the sessive strikes.¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Chen gave a painful smile. Yet, such a minute action appeared to cause all the muscles in his body to tear, with his blood and flesh appearing to have been lit ame. Nevertheless, he raised his fingers and summoned the Lightning God¡¯s Lotus, before slumping powerlessly on it, his chest heaving up and down. Clenching his teeth, he endured the intense pain racking within him and sat down. At this moment, his insides had been turned into a pile of mess by the strikes from the Divine ck Lightning, something that he needed to recover as quickly as possible.

    Chi. Chi.

    ck lightning arcs danced across the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body as slivers of energy from the Divine ck Lightning continuously drilled into Mu Chen, tempering that broken body of his.

    Although the intense pain was still radiating across his entire body, at this moment, Mu Chen could faintly discern that the flesh, bones and blood where the intense pain had radiated across appeared to have turned scorching hot, while a power started to slowly increase. Clearly, the previous bout of crazy attacks did not only bring him intense pain and injuries.

    His body was slowly growing more tyrannical under the bout of crazy attacks.

    Although the degree of increase was extremely small, Mu Chen believed that if this continued to umte, there would be a time when he would have a quantitative change to his body.

    The long half-year training had just started now.

    Sitting on the Lightning God¡¯s Lotus, Mu Chen opened his eyes approximately half an hourter. The scorched areas on his body peeled off, revealing fair, white skin beneath them. Merely, that white, fair skin wasn¡¯t frail and weak as it contained frightening power within.

    Mu Chen cleaned away the bloodstains at the corner of his mouth. Although intense tearing pain still racked his insides, not a single tremble was visible on his face as he forcefully endured all of it.

    Shaking and swaying, he stood up from the Lightning God¡¯s Lotus, unexpectedly wanting to have another bout with the Divine ck Lightning.

    Looking at him, the Northern Sea Dragon frowned as he spoke out, ¡°You brat, aren¡¯t you pushing yourself too hard? Your mother¡¯s not some simple person. Wouldn¡¯t she help you a bit at the very least? With her help, how would your aplishments be this little?¡±

    ¡°Although my mum isn¡¯t simple, my dad is,¡± replied Mu Chen in soft voice as he smiled.

    Hearing that, the Northern Sea Dragon nkly stared at Mu Chen, before nodding his head and saying, ¡°So it¡¯s like that. The status of your mum isn¡¯t a good thing for you.¡±

    He seemed to have understood something, since the gaze he sent towards Mu Chen now had an additional sigh within it. With the character of that n, they might not be able to tolerate this little fellow. That¡¯s why his mother couldn¡¯t stay by his side...

    ¡°However, I¡¯ve promised my dad that one day, I¡¯ll bring my mum back.¡± Mu Chen spoke out in a slow manner.

    Nodding his head, the Northern Sea Dragon replied, ¡°As for this, someone as strong as your mother isn¡¯t able to aplish it. If not, she wouldn¡¯t leave you two.¡±

    Raising his head, Mu Chen looked towards the jet-ck sea of lightning, while a smile seemed to appear on his face.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to be stronger than my mum! Strong until I can statter the thing that is preventing us froming together!¡±

    Raising his head, Mu Chen spread his arms out and gave a hearty roar ofughter. In the next instant, with a move of his body, he shot straight out. As hisughter reverberated across the sea of lightning, Spiritual Energy erupted from his body. Instantly, the sea of lightning started to churn as bolts of Divine ck Lightning crazily hurtled towards him once again.

    Looking at the tall and frail-looking figure of the youth in the far distance, a faint smile appeared on the face of the Northern Sea Dragon as he thought, <i>This little fellow¡¯s ambition isn¡¯t low. However, that n wasn¡¯t something that could be easily dealt with.</i> ced within the entire Great Thousand Worlds, they were considered to be big shot existences. Nevertheless, who would be able to understand the future achievements of the youth before him?

    This was a hazy world, with the Spiritual Energy present within being boundless to a seemingly frightening degree. Converging in this world, the Spiritual Energy had formed an extremely terrifying pressure. Therefore, other than the mountains and hills present within this space, any other nts would grow to extremely short heights, yet were all excessively resilient.

    The air present here appeared to be a hundred times heavier than what¡¯s in the outside world.

    Slow, heavy footsteps rang out from the distance in this quiet, Spiritual Energy filled world. Across the horizon, multiple figures were walking from the distance, pacing themselves as they walked, step-by-step, over from the distance.

    It was a group of young men and women. At this time, they were tightly clenching their teeth, their bodies slightly stooped forward. The Spiritual Energy within their bodies was pressed down to a state akin to pools of stagnant water upon their arrival in this space, resulting in extremely slow circtions. Every step they took consumed massive amounts of strength.

    The frightening pressure on them caused their bodies to weigh akin to a ton.

    ¡°This is the Gate of the Northern Heavens? The hell! I¡¯m almost unable to endure this kind of torture!¡± A deathly pale shade covered Zhao Qingshan¡¯s face as he staggered and stumbled. Perspiration had already drenched his robes, with the aching pain radiating from his insides, causing him to be extremely tired and exhausted to the point of causing dizziness in his mind.

    Although there weren¡¯t any frightening sneak attacks, continuing to walk on like that was sufficient to cause a person to copse.

    Ahead of him, Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong and the rest were also profusely perspiring, their lips parched and cracked. Upon entering the Gate of the Northern Heavens, they had walked on like this ever since. The quietness in this ce made it appear akin to a dead realm. If not for them walking along the same path together, they might truly be unable to hold on any longer.

    ¡°Our half-year training has just begun.¡± Li Xuantong¡¯s hoarse voice rang out, ¡°Do you think it¡¯ll be easy to obtain strength and power? If you can¡¯t persevere, just break the jade slip, and Elder Zhu Tian and Hallmaster Mo You will bring you out.¡±

    Hearing that, Zhao Qingshan gave a bitterugh before saying, ¡°It isn¡¯t that I can¡¯t persevere, but can¡¯t we take a short break? If we continue on like this, I feel that my body will explode...¡±

    Mu Fengyang and the rest shot a look at each other, before nodding their heads.

    Both Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong had looked over, with their expressions showing one of slight hesitation.

    However, while they were hesitating, a ck-robed young girl following behind them had quietly walked passed them. Her jade-like hand holding her longsword, she walked, step-by-step, into the distance. At this moment, sweat had already flowed down her jade-like arm,pletely drenching the longsword in her hand.

    Seeing the side of the absolutely beautiful face, Li Xuantong could see the young girl clenching her teeth tightly, her gaze just like the stubborn and dedicated gaze she sent out years ago, causing people¡¯s hearts to stir.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    With a gentle sigh, he took heavy steps forward, following behind her.

    Seeing this, Zhao Qingshan and the rest could only bitterly smile in helplessness. Even a girl could endure and persevere. If they stopped now, they would really lose too much face. Therefore, quietly howling in anguish in their hearts, the group of people continued to slowly tread on under the terrifying Spiritual Energy pressure pressing down on them.

 Chapter 440 - Well-Prepared

    <strong>Chapter 440 - Well-Prepared</strong>

    In the space within the final level of the Lightning Territory, where it was dim and dark all year around, the ck sea of lightning flowed down from the heavens as low ps of thunder endlessly reverberated within the entire space.

    Within the endless sea of lightning, quietly sat a thin and frail-looking figure. Gigantic bolts of Divine ck Lightning howled endless around him, before violently descending towards his body. Under those frightening attacks, the figure intensely shook, while his skin seemed to turn scorched-ck. However,pared the previous time, where he was miserably sent flying back, this was clearly much, much better.

    Floating in the sky, the Northern Sea Dragon looked towards the spectacle happening within the sea of lightning, causing him to slightly nod his head. Over the past ten days of being struck by those rampant attacks, it was clear that Mu Chen was gradually adapting to his current situation. Although the pain racking his insides didn¡¯t lessen by much, he was finally able to endure and hold it back.

    The Northern Sea Dragon was also able to sense that the skin below each scorched patch on Mu Chen¡¯s body had be slightly stronger than before.

    Nevertheless, faced against such tempering by the Divine ck Lightning, he shouldn¡¯t be growing stronger by just this little bit. Every single bolt of Divine ck Lightning contained boundless energies of the Divine ck Lightning, as well as Spiritual Energy. However, not much of them were present on Mu Chen¡¯s body...this clearly didn¡¯t make much sense.

    ¡°Is that little fellow purposefully suppressing those energies within his body?¡±

    Faint rays of brilliance shed within the eyes of the Northern Sea Dragon as an amused expression appeared on his ancient face, before mumbling out, ¡°Truly a fellow with extremely high perception. Is he nning to amass ample preparation before starting a spurting breakthrough?¡±

    ording to the calctions of the Northern Sea Dragon, Mu Chen should be slowly gaining strength under the constant tempering from the Divine ck Lightning. However, from the situation in front of his eyes, Mu Chen didn¡¯t choose to undergo this method. He had had absorbed all of those energies into his body and suppressed them together with all his might. When those energies were absorbed as they entered his body, they appeared unassuming. However, if they were condensed together to a certain degree, they would erupt like a ruptured dam, revealing considerably astonishing might.

    The cultivation of the Lightning God Physique was considerably difficult, even if one possessed such a natural training ground like this sea of lightning. However, how could raising one¡¯s Diplo Rune Lightning Physique to a Quadra Rune Lightning Physique be anything easy? If one used the conventional method to do so, one wouldn¡¯t be able to reach such a stage even if one were to train for half a year.

    It seemed that Mu Chen was also clear about this point. Therefore, he had opted for a different method, which was to prepare before shooting forward.

    He suppressed all of those energies within his body like a teapot filled to the brim with boiling water, while tightly pressing the lid down, not letting any water rush out. However, he could only do so for a period of time, since it¡¯s not something that can be done for long. That¡¯s because once those energies were unable to be contained anymore, they would erupt with an extremely frightening rush.

    Currently, Mu Chen was umting just for that kind of rush. Once it reached that stage, he might be able to rely on it to rush towards the heavens in a single leap.

    Such an idea was extremely good, yet it required one to endure even more pain and suffering than usual. At this moment, it should feel like dynamite exploding within Mu Chen¡¯s body. Once he couldn¡¯t control it any longer, he would have to pay a considerably heavy price.

    As he continued to see this spectacle, the Northern Sea Dragon gave a helpless smile. <i>This little fellow truly doesn¡¯t let people to stop worrying about him. Looks like I¡¯ll have to start watching him more tightly.</i> If something unexpected happens, he would be able to immediately take action.

    Rumble.

    Just as the Northern Sea Dragon was smiling from his helplessness, bolts of Divine ck Lightning continued to shoot around within the sea of lightning, covering the earth and hiding the skies as they endless struck down towards the lone figure present there.

    The energies within his body started to slowly condense together under the rampant onught...

    Time quietly psed by under this dull and bitter training.

    ...

    During this period, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had sunk into a peculiar state of peace, with the elite influential figures in the top ten ces of the Heavenly Rankings having disappeared due to closed training. After losing those influential figures, the entire spiritual academy appeared to be much quieter than usual.

    Naturally, under this peace and tranquility was a tense and taut atmosphere, with quite a few students mustering their strength and undergoing training and cultivation. After all, the Great Spiritual Academy Competition was around the corner. Although they didn¡¯t have the qualifications to participate in it, everyone knew about some details of the current situation of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    The results of their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy weren¡¯t good in the past Great Spiritual Academy Tournament a few years ago. Within the five Great Academies, they had taken bottom ce. Due to this, there were some elite Spiritual Academies that had been sending covetous gazes at them, attempting to rece them as one of the five Great Academies. Many of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s students wouldn¡¯t remain in the academy for the rest of their lives. After training and cultivating over here, they would leave to either join a stronger ce to continue their training and cultivation or to return to their families or ns.

    However, even though that was the case, that didn¡¯t prevent them from have feelings for the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Although there were innumerable Spiritual Academies present in the Great Thousand World now, not many would allow people to feel a sense of belonging like the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Naturally, this was perhaps due to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy possessing a rather good Dean. Dean Tai Cang¡¯s speech then had clearly moved the hearts of quite a few students.

    A Dean that would have your back as long as you returned to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, regardless of whatever happens. In the entirety of the Great Thousand World, this was still considered a rarity.

    Therefore, everyone was clear that the elite influential figures at the top ten ces within the Heavenly Rankings were undergoing bitter training and cultivation in preparation for the uing Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. Those ten were prepared to fight for the glory and honor of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Therefore, they naturally could not fall behind those figures.

    Perhaps due to discovering such an atmosphere within the Spiritual Academy, the higher-ups of the academy had actually sent word out that students who were able to break through to Heavenly Completion Stage would be able to obtain the qualifications to enter the Gates of the Northern Heavens. Once this news circted around, it instantly caused the quiet Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to re up as the eyes of countless students who possessed pretty good talents became red. During this time, they continued to patronize the Lightning Territory and the various great convergent Spiritual Arrays, making every second count as they trained and cultivated in an attempt to allow themselves to break through to Heavenly Completion Stage so that they obtained the qualifications to enter the Gates of the Northern Heavens to train and cultivate.

    Under this stimtion, everyone managed to obtain pretty good results, since the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was notcking in talent. There were some Seniors and quite a few students stuck at the Heavenly Transformation Stage that only needed to take one step forward to breakthrough to Heavenly Completion Stage. Therefore, within the short span of two months, among those outstanding students who had stayed stagnant over the past few years, some people had started to break through, causing the training atmosphere within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to dramatically increase...

    While the atmosphere within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had turned fiery, thest level of the Lightning Territory was still as dim and dark, with peals of thunder continuously resounding out.

    Mu Chen quietly sat within the sea of lightning, ck lightning arcs crazily danced across the surface of his body as they endlessly drilled into his body through his pores. An indescribably rampant energy was faintly discernible as it radiated from him, causing the lightning liquid in his surroundings to continuously re and surge.

    Anyone present would be able to sense how gigantic the stockpile of energies were in Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Rumble!

    Bolts of Divine ck Lightning still continued to howl within the sea of lightning, descending onto Mu Chen¡¯s body, causing the glow of lightning to erupt and blot the skies.

    Faint shivers shook through Mu Chen¡¯s body as he crazily absorbed the energy of the Divine ck Lightning and the boundless Spiritual Energy that had intruded into his body. However, despite that, his forehead started to wrinkle up as the explosive feeling he was waiting for still did not arrive...

    ¡°It¡¯s still not enough.¡±

    With his hands behind his back, the Northern Sea Dragon looked towards Mu Chen, who was seemingly submerged in the glow of ck lightning. At this moment, his forehead too was wrinkled up. Mu Chen had been in there for three whole months, yet the energies he had umted within his body had not reached the level required for him to break through in one shot. If he was to trigger their eruption now, both his individual strength and his Lightning God Physique would be promoted. However, it was clear that the promotion level wouldn¡¯t make him satisfied.

    After the three months of adaptation within here, Mu Chen was starting to gain some resistance towards the Divine ck Lightning.

    ¡°Since its the case, I¡¯ll give you a more powerful one...¡± A smile surfaced on the ancient face of the Northern Sea Dragon. In the next instant, with a wave of his sleeve, deep roars seemed to ring out from the deepest part of the sea of lightning. As the lightning liquid rippled, a giant ck dragon slowly surfaced from within the jet-ck sea¡¯s depths.

    Brimming with the glow of lightning from its gigantic body, a cold and ancient luster radiated from the surface of the giant dragon¡¯s body.

    This giant ck dragon was impressively the Lightning Spiritual that was present in the sea of lightning some time ago. However, at this very moment, it was sealed up by the Northern Sea Dragon. Therefore, there was some transformation of its shape due to the Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s intent.

    Opening its eyes wide, the Lightning Spirit looked towards Mu Chen present within the sea of lightning. In the next instant, opening its fierce giant maw, a furious roar rang out from it.

    Bang!

    All of a sudden, a gigantic glowing pir of lightning liquid shot out from the giant maw of the Lightning Spirit. Splitting the sea of lightning apart, it violently shot towards Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Chi! Chi!

    Mu Chen intensely shuddered as the ck lightning light crasily sparkled across his body. Tiny wounds actually started to appeared on the surface of his body, signs that he was unable to endure the pressure of keeping the gigantic energies inside of him.

    However, despite that, Mu Chen still didn¡¯t n on stopping. On the contrary, he continued to crazily absorb the boundless energies contained within the glowing pir of lightning liquid. Now, if he suppressed the energies even more viciously, the eruption would be even more ferocious!

    He had suppressed them for three whole months, and suffered a three whole months of torment and torture. Therefore, he didn¡¯t wish for any little thing to satisfy him.

    As he stared at Mu Chen and noticed the blood patterns continuing to extend across his body, the face of the Northern Sea Dragon grew slightly solemn. <i>The appetite of this brat truly isn¡¯t small. However, isn¡¯t he not scared that he¡¯ll get bloated to death like that?</i>

    <i>Should I let him continue?</i>

    A frown appeared on the face of the Northern Sea Dragon, before he shook his head in helplessness. <i>Leave it be. That brat isn¡¯t hot-headed or impulsive. Since he has such an appetite, he should also know the risks and dangers involved in doing so. Now, I should try my best to assist him.</i>

    Thinking till there, the Northern Sea Dragon no longer hesitated anymore. With a flick of his finger, the Lightning Spirit roared once more, causing lightning light containing boundless energies to howl out, instantly enveloping Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Chi. Chi.

    Blood patterns rapidly extended out, causing Mu Chen to appear, from a distance, akin to a porcin-made person that was able to break, a scene that would cause a person¡¯s heart to feel fear and apprehension.

    Crack!

    All of a sudden, a faint sound seemed to ring out, causing the eyes of the Northern Sea Dragon to furiously contract.

 Chapter 411 - Quadra Rune Lightning Physique

    <strong>Chapter 411 - Quadra Rune Lightning Physique</strong>

    Crack.

    The breaking sounded so tiny it couldn¡¯t be heard, making it almost impossible to hear within this sea of lightning against the peals of thunder. However, despite that, when the sound quietly rang out, the face of the Northern Sea Dragon turned solemn, while his body seemed to have almost turned tense in an instant. Sending his gaze piercing throughyer uponyer of the sea of lightning, he stared tightly at the thin and frail figure within.

    Bang!

    All of a sudden, boundless, rampant fluctuations erupted from that location as ck rays of lightning brilliance unexpectedly started to radiate from the blood patterns on the youth covered in them. As they extended out, some abnormally tyrannical lightning and thunder fluctuations started to seep out from those blood patterns.

    That seal of his appeared to be about to shatter.

    Whoosh!

    All of a sudden, at this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes snapped open. pping his hands together to form some hand seals, a fierce roar akin to the p of thunder rang out. The roar caused the lightning liquid in his surroundings to be driven back, creating a gigantic thousand metrerge empty space with nothing being able to get close to Mu Chen.

    ck lightning arcs crazily danced across his body before condensing together, forming something akin to a gigantic thunderstorm.

    ¡°Were the Divine ck Lightning energies umted within his body too powerful?¡±

    The Northern Sea Dragon muttered and he tightly focused on everything happening before him. From the looks of the situation, Mu Chen appeared to already be unable to suppress the frightening energies he had umted within his body. If he continued to forcefully control them, he might risk blowing himself up.

    At this moment, Mu Chen was clear about the situation within his body. Despite the dangerous position he was in, his face remained calm and serene. Rapidly changing his hand seals, ck lightning light could be faintly seen gushing out from underneath his skin. Two lightning runes condensed on his chest, while a glow of lightning started to crackle as it too started to condense. This was the unexpected the sign of a formation of a lightning rune.

    Clearly, Mu Chen was attempting to make a breakthrough now!

    Crackle!

    Increasingly rampant ck lightning arcs continued to gush out from Mu Chen¡¯s body. From the distance, his entire body seemed to be encased by lightning arcs. As they crazily sparkled, they finally transformed into rays of lightning light, before drilling into making the third lighting rune on Mu Chen¡¯s chest.

    As those energies from the Divine ck Lightning gushed in, the third lightning rune started to slowly take form.

    As the lightning rune gradually took form, Mu Chen¡¯s skin also started to turn jet-ck, giving him an ice-cold and solid feeling when looked at, as if there was nothing in this universe that was able to shatter it apart. An indescribable sense of tyranny.

    At the same time, Mu Chen¡¯s body started to grow slightly taller.

    The formation of the third lightning rune wasn¡¯t too difficult, since the energies of the Divine ck Lightning umted by Mu Chen over these past three whole months came into y. As the energies continued to endlessly gush out, it caused the lightning rune to appear increasingly vivid and lifelike, akin to a true rune formed by thunder and lightning.

    This formationsted for approximately a dozen minutes, before thest ck lightning arc on the surface of his body disappeared.The third lightning rune on Mu Chen¡¯s chest had truly condensed and took form. At the instant of its formation, the blood patterns that covered Mu Chen¡¯s body disappeared, while dim rays of brilliance gushed out, and a iparably tyrannical energy fluctuation radiated along with it.

    Although Mu Chen was still quietly sitting there, not moving a single inch, he could already give people a feeling as if any movement from him could shatter the earth and rend the skies.

    ¡°Triple Rune Lightning Physique?¡± muttered the Northern Sea Dragon as his eyes slightly narrowed. Being able to have such an improvement after being in there for three months was in fact considered a pretty good result. He was slightly exaggerating when he had demanded for Mu Chen to reach a Quadra Rune Lightning Physique within this half-year; after all, he knew the difficulty required in training and cultivating the Lightning Physique. Cultivating a Body Refinement Art was, by itself, extremely difficult; let alone the Lightning God Physique, which was considered as a rather good Body Refinement Divine Art.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    However, just as the Northern Sea Dragon was quietly thinking, all of a sudden, he turned his gaze around and noticed that Mu Chen didn¡¯t show any signs ofing to a stop after theplete formation of his third lightning rune. The youth was tightly clenching his teeth. Due to the past three months of bitter training, a messy stubble had grown on his handsome face. Nevertheless, it caused him to appear exceedingly firm and determined. pping his hands together, his hand seals changed once more, unexpectedly continuing to disy the mnemonic seal of the Lightning God Physique.

    ¡°Harrh!¡±

    A low roar rang out of his mouth, once again, as the thunderstorm behind his back started to expand, enveloping his entire body within it. Gigantic rays of lightning light howled out, streaming endlessly as they smashed into Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Under the strikes from the lightning light, little bits of glowing lights actually started to condense above the third lightning rune on Mu Chen¡¯s chest!

    He actually wanted to condense his fourth lightning rune with one spurt of energy!

    ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s banking on this idea, huh?¡± the Northern Sea Dragon muttered.

    Rumble!

    The ck thunderstorm crazily revolve around Mu Chen¡¯s body, with the energies of the Divine ck Lightning endlessly spewing out from the sea of lightning, before finally rushing into Mu Chen¡¯s body. This torrential flow was considerably tyrannical. If not for Mu Chen having crazily endured all of the strikes from the Divine ck Lightning, he might not have dared to endure such a flow. However, even though that was the case, he felt that his body appeared to be dissolving apart as intense, searing-hot pain racked him, appearing to want to split his body into pieces.

    However, at this moment, he could only clench his teeth and continue to endure.

    More and more energies of the Divine ck Lightning howled over. However, despite that, the formation of the fourth lightning rune was clearly a hundred times more difficult than the third one. Even with those boundless energies of the Divine ck Lightning pouring into his body, it was only able to form less than half of that lightning rune. There was still quite a bit before itsplete formation.

    This ending caused a shadow of deep worry to sh within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. He never imagineed that his three months of umtion would still be unable topletely condense his fourth lightning rune. Indeed, this Lightning God Physique was extremely hard to train and cultivate.

    ¡°Truly such a reckless brat.¡±

    The Northern Sea Dragon shook his head in helplessness, before muttering, ¡°When helping people, help to the end. Seeing that your mother had helped our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, this old man will help you once more.¡±

    As his voice rang out, he gave a flick of his finger. All of a sudden, the Lightning Spirit at the depths of the sea of lightning roared out, as if it had heard some kind of order. However, despite that, it appeared extremely unwilling, resulting in it starting to struggle in an attempt to escape its controller.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    A cold snort rang out from the Northern Sea Dragon. All of a sudden, ck feathers started to grow out from the gigantic body of the Lightning Spirit. Drilling into its body, the ck feathers appeared to take root in it body. As ck rays of brilliance gushed from them, an earth shattering roar of fury rang out, one that sounded of extreme pain.

    After struggling for quite a while, it finally started to gradually turn obedient. With a roar, a little ray of ck lightning light flew out from its head. That little ck lightning light looked like a drop of lightning liquid, yet it appeared as if there was a thunder and lightning world within it. As the lightning shed and thunder pped within it, it appeared extremely strange and peculiar.

    Whoosh!

    The drop of ck lightning light liquid rapidly shot across the sea of lightning. Finally, piercing through the thunderstorm, it shot straight towards Mu Chen¡¯s forehead.

    Instantly, Mu Chen¡¯s body turned stiff and rigid as rays of ck lightning light exuded from his forehead at astonishing speed. In a blink of an eye, it had extended across his entire body. From afar, he appeared to have been encased in ck vines, looking rather mysterious.

    Bang! Bang!

    All of a sudden, the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body exploded apart as clumps of a blood mist rose up. At this moment, his face started to warp and distort, clearly indicative of the extreme pain and agony he was feeling now.

    As the blood mist rose from the surface of his body, the lightning light that had covered his entire body started to crazily pull back towards the fourth lightning rune on his chest. That lightning light seemed to contain extremely astonishing energies of the Divine ck Lightning, causing the lightning rune that was having difficulty condensing to rapidly extend.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body continued to explode apart, with more and more blood mists spraying out. Finally, they formed a thickyer of hardened blood, wrapping Mu Chen¡¯s body tightly within it.

    After an unknown amount of time, the thunderstorm on the outside started to slowly dissipate away.

    Mu Chen quietly sat within the sea of lightning, with the lightning liquid being unable to get close to a dozens metres from him. At this moment, his aura seemed to have turned exceedingly weak, with not a single activity being able to be detected from him.

    With his hands on his back, the Northern Sea Dragon quietly watched the scene before him. Not showing any signs of taking action, he just stood in the air as he quietly waited.

    This wait continued on for five days.

    Within these five days, not only did the hardened blood that had encased Mu Chen not make any strange movement, not even a single movement could be detected from the body within. From the looks if it, it appeared as if he had lost all life and vitality.

    However, despite that, the Northern Sea Dragon still didn¡¯t take action, while his eyelids droopily hung low. All of a sudden, his gaze moved.

    Whoosh!

    A piece of hardened blood had quietly slid off within the sea of lightning. Like a chain reaction, the pieces of hardened blood rapidly dropped off, quickly turning into dust and fluttering away.

    As the hardened blood fell off, a tall and thin figure appeared. As the youth opened his eyes, ck lightning light shed within his ck eyes, appearing abnormally fierce to the point that would cause people to not dare to look straight at him.

    He slowly stood up, his ck hair fluttering around. Lowering his head, he saw four lighting runes softly sparkling on his chest. The vivid and lifelike lightning runes were akin to the most beautiful lightning arcs in the universe, radiating with immeasurable energy within, as if they contained the prestige of the heavens and earth.

    Four lightning runes.

    Quadra Rune Lightning Physique!

    Looking at the four lightning runes, Mu Chen slowly clenched his hands tightly, while the surging energies akin to a tsunami endlessly gushed out from his body. This was a sense of power he had never felt before. The current Mu Chen had absolute confidence that he would dare to fight head-on against an expert who had passed his Human Body Disaster just purely with this power!

    This power would truly cause people to be too intoxicated.

    Ah!

    An arc curved upwards at the corner of Mu Chen¡¯s mouth. Finally, unable to hold it any longer, he opened his mouth wide, raised his head towards the sky and gave a long howl. His roar thundered out, causing huge waves that blotted the skies to form within the sea of lightning. As thunderous ps rampantly howled out, they condensed behind the youth. At this moment, he looked just like a god of lightning descending from the heavens!

    After three months of bitter training, he had finally received hispensation!

 Chapter 442 - First Stage

    <strong>Chapter 442 - First Stage</strong>

    Rumble!

    The ck sea of lightning endlessly surged and churned, while ps of thunder resounded across the entire ce, causing even the surrounding space to hum and vibrate.

    Whoosh!

    All of a sudden, the ck sea of lighting split apart as a figure radiating with lighting light shot out, beforeing to a hover above the sea of lightning. Gigantic bolts of Divine ck Lightning howled out, descending on the figure. Countless rays of lightning light shot out, yet the figure just stretches his hands out, appearing in an extremely intoxicated state.

    After promoting his Lightning God Physique to Quadra Rune Lightning Physique, Mu Chen¡¯s resistance to the Divine ck Lightning was much stronger than before. No longer would he be struck into a considerably miserable state. In fact, when the rampant energies of the Divine ck Lighting had entered his body, they only brought about a slightly numb feeling, an extremelyfortable sensation.

    Hu.

    Lowering his hands, Mu Chen exhaled a clump of white mist, within which even sparkled with lightning light. A smile brimming with excitement was present on his face. <i>Indeed, this Quadra Rune Lighting Physique is much, much more tyrannical than the Diplo Rune Lightning Physique. </i>

    Raising his head, he looked towards the Northern Sea Dragon in the distance, before shooting over with a move of his body.

    Sweeping his gaze across Mu Chen¡¯s body, a satisfied smile appeared on the face of the Northern Sea Dragon. Raising one¡¯s Lightning God Physique from Diplo Rune to Quadra Rune in the span of three months. This was already a rather good speed of improvement.

    ¡°Thanks Senior Northern Sea.¡± Mu Chen spoke out respectfully as he cupped his hands. He knew that the Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s help was essential for him to be able to have such an improvement. If not, he would need at least one more fold of time to be able to obtain simr results.

    Waving his hands, the Northern Sea Dragon replied, ¡°Since you¡¯re participating in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament for our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, I¡¯ll naturally help a bit to avoid losing face.¡±

    Speaking till here, he paused for a moment,shooting a look at Mu Chen, before continuing. ¡°However, for the past three months, I can only help you promote your Lighting God¡¯s Physique to this level. It doesn¡¯t provide too much of a promotion to your Spiritual Energy cultivation.¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Chen nodded his head. During thest three months, he had primarily trained and cultivated his Lighting God¡¯s Physique. Although his Spiritual Energy had also increased, it wasn¡¯t at the astonishing rate of improvement as his Lighting God¡¯s Physique. Nevertheless, he was already extremely satisfied. After all, within the short span of three months, it was impossible for him to drastically improve in both aspects. He had to choose one of them to focus on.

    ¡°There¡¯s still three more months till the half-year mark. For the next three months, I¡¯ll do my utmost to train and cultivate my Spiritual Energy and raise my cultivation level,¡± replied Mu Chen with a smile.

    Hearing that, the Northern Sea Dragon nodded his head and said, ¡°Okay. However, for the next three months, I¡¯ll not be guiding you anymore. You¡¯ll be changing ces. For the next three months, you¡¯re belong to someone else.¡±

    ¡°Someone else?¡± Mu Chen gawked.

    ¡°Your final three months will be guided by Elder Ling Xi. It¡¯ll be fine if you follow along with her. She said that if you follow her, she¡¯ll let your strength rise by leaps and bounds for the next three months.¡±

    With a mischievousugh, the Northern Sea Dragon sent a grin toward Mu Chen while saying, ¡°Training under her is always better than following this uninteresting old man, right? She¡¯s such a beautifuldy, and has an extremely good rtionship with you. You have to seize this opportunity, okay? This is the very first time I¡¯ve seen Ling Xi care so much about a male. Even in front of us, she always appeared cold and icy.¡±

    Hearing that, embarrassment filled Mu Chen¡¯s face. <i>What kind of words are these...? </i>

    ¡°Okay. Time for you to go. I¡¯ve to close up for a while.¡±

    The Northern Sea Dragon ced his hands behind his back, while rays of brilliance seemed to circte across his ancient face. At this moment, the incisiveness of his gaze was so sharp, it appeared to be able to pierce through space, giving people an indescribable feeling of tyranny.

    Seeing this, a faint tremble shook through Mu Chen¡¯s heart as he probed. ¡°Senior Northern Sea, are you going to break through?¡±

    Clearly feeling extremely good, the Northern Sea Dragon grinned as he nodded his head. With a sigh, he replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already been stagnated in this realm for so many years. It¡¯s all thanks to you by helping me obtain that Lightning God¡¯s Pill. After preparing for half a year, it¡¯s time for me to try breaking through...¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Chen smacked his lips. If the Northern Sea Dragon was to seed in his breakthrough, he would be a genuine Earth Sovereign. ced within the entire Great Thousand World, he would be considered a Regional Overlord. After all, even a power as strong as the Luo God n, their strongest expert, which was Luo Li¡¯s grandfather, Luo Tianshen, was only an Earth Sovereign. Being able to protect the Luo God n under the covetous resing from the other three Great God ns, this showed exactly how powerful a person of this realm of strength possessed.

    Although it was a only a fine distinction between a Ninth Grade Sovereign and an Earth Sovereign, the difference in strength was as different as sky and earth. If the Northern Sea Dragon possessed the strength of an Earth Sovereign in the past, even if one were to give the Demonic Dragon Pce the courage, they wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Even to so-called ¡®Immeasurable Old Ancestor¡¯, wouldn¡¯t dare to step foot into this Northern Heavens Continent.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll first congrat Senior Northern Sea on your breakthrough here,¡± said Mu Chen respectfully as he cupped his hands towards the Northern Sea Dragon.

    With a smile, the Northern Sea Dragon nodded his head. With a wave of his sleeve, space started to warp and distort, before a pathway to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was torn open.

    Seeing this, Mu Chen didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. Turning his body, he strode into the warped space. As the space chaotically fluctuated, his bodypletely disappeared within it.

    Seeing that Mu Chen had disappeared, the face of the Northern Sea Dragon gradually grew solemn. With a clench of his hand, a smooth, round Lightning Pill appeared within. This pill possessed a jet-ck splendor, with lightning covering its entirety, appearing as if it was developing into a lightning world, causing it to appear immeasurably mysterious.

    Rumble!

    As this Lightning God¡¯s Pill appeared, lightning instantly shed and thunder pped within thest level of the Lightning Territory as countless bolts of lightning shattered across the horizon, causing this dim and dark space to be lit up like daybreak.

    Roar!

    A roar rang out from the depths of the sea of lightning at the same time. The Lightning Spirit seemed to have discovered the Lightning God¡¯s Pill.

    The Northern Sea Dragon shot an indifferent re towards the depths of the sea of lightning, before retracting it back. ck halos of light started to ripple from his body. In the next instant, his body warped and distorted, rapidly expanding in size. In a short span of a few breaths, his body had transformed into an endlessly gigantic life form.

    This life form¡¯s body was of a jet-ck colour, and appeared like a fish, yet wasn¡¯t a fish, like a dragon, yet wasn¡¯t a dragon. It spread it¡¯s wings out, wings that looked akin to vertical clouds that seemingly covered half of the space.

    As the Lighting God¡¯s Pill rushed towards the sky, the Northern Sea Dragon opened it¡¯s giant maw, akin to a whale sucking in water. As the Lightning God¡¯s Pill descended alongside the endless rampant lightning and thunder, it waspletely engulfed up by the giant maw of the Northern Sea Dragon.

    Bang! Bang!

    As the Lightning God¡¯s Pill entered his body, with a jump, the gigantic body of the Northern Sea Dragon rushed into the depths of the sea of lightning. In the next instant, the entire space grew rampant as the sea of lighting surged and churned. Gigantic waves towering thousands and thousands of metres high swept up, appearing to want to destroy the entire space, their imposing might extremely terrifying.

    An astonishing breakthrough was quietly fermenting within the depths of this sea of lightning.

    After stepping into the spatial pathway, Mu Chen naturally wasn¡¯t privy to the astonishingmotion that had happened after he had left the Lightning Territory. Furthermore, even if he knew, he would be of no use at all. A breakthrough to that realm waspletely dependent on oneself. Other than praying for good luck for the Northern Sea Dragon, there was nothing he could do.

    In the air above the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, space started to warp and distort, before Mu Chen appeared from it. Looking across the azure horizon, he stared at the Spirit Beasts flying across the sky, before hearing the sounds of vitality ringing out from the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. At this moment, he could not help breath a sigh of relief. Every time he came out from the Lightning Territory, he always had a feeling of finally seeing the light.

    That ce gave people too much pressure when they were within it. Nevertheless, it had to be said that it truly was an absolutely fantastic training ground.

    Hovering in the air, Mu Chen swept his gaze around. After slightly pondering, he shot straight towards the mountain peak, where Ling Xi was living. As of now, Luo Li and the rest were clearly still training and cultivating within the Gates of the Northern Heavens. Therefore, with no need to head back to the Freshman Region, it¡¯s best for him to seize every moment and find Ling Xi now.

    After a couple of minutes, Mu Chen descended on the quiet mountain peak. This was where Ling Xi lived by herself. Not only did no student dare toe within its vicinity, it was also extremely rare for the higher-ups of the academy toe here; after all, they were all too clear about the icy-cold temperament of Ling Xi. Thetter didn¡¯t even give much face to Dean Tai Cang, so what about them?

    Even though this was the case, there was nothing they could say, since within the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, other than the Northern Sea Dragon and Dean Tai Cang, not even the five Heavenly Seated Elders were a match for Ling Xi. Therefore, she had such a transcendent capital.

    After descending onto the mountain, Mu Chen quietly walked into the courtyard. Sweeping his gaze across, he spotted the white-robed female sitting before the bamboo house.

    The female possessed a graceful, slender figure, her chest stood outstandingly under the cover of her white robes, her little waist thin and slender with a pair of artistic looking eyebrows. Despite this, however, her beautiful face had too much of an ice-cold expression on it. At this moment, one of her fair hands held the spine of an old book, while the other gently yed with her long hair. This spectacle was akin to a scene of a painting, causing Mu Chen to turn slightly absent minded upon seeing it.

    Who would have guessed that the person considered as the third strongest expert of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would actually be such a beautiful youngdy...

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Gaping in awe?¡± While Mu Chen was slightly absent minded, a clear, pleased voice rang out from before him, only for him to notice that Ling Xi had already retracted her gaze from the ancient book in her hand. Raising her lovable face up, she had sent a faint smile towards Mu Chen. At this moment, the ice-cold expression formerly present on her face hadpletely melted away, reced by an arc that curled up at the corners of her lips, a scene that would cause the flowers to lose their colour.

    Scratching his head, Mu Chen replied with a smile, ¡°Elder Sister Ling Xi¡¯s really getting more and more beautiful.¡±

    ¡°More beautiful than your little female friend?¡± asked Ling Xi teasingly.

    With a mischievousugh, Mu Chen walked over and said, ¡°Sir Northern Sea said to allow Elder Sister Ling Xi guide my training and cultivation from here on.¡±

    Hearing that, Ling Xi gently nodded, before waving her hand towards Mu Chen to ask him to sit beside her. cing her jade-like hand on her cheek, she started to quietly stare at the handsome face of Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen turned slightly embarrassed by her stare, causing his gaze to wander away.

    With a faint smile, Ling Xi shook her head, extending her ice-cold jade-like hands to rub his face. Over the past three months of focused training and cultivation, a stubble had grown on his face, causing the tender and immature appearance of the youth to disappear by quite a bit, reced by the firm and persistent face of a true man.

    Upon being touched by her ice-cold jade-like hand, Mu Chen was slightly startled, before his body turned stiff as he noticed a small sharp de appearing between Ling Xi¡¯s slender fingertips.

    ¡°Elder Sister Ling Xi...¡±

    However, not waiting for him to retreat back due to his conditioned reflex, Ling Xi had already moved closer. As her fragrance came buffeting over, faint fluctuations surfaced within her beautiful eyes. Streaking over, the sharp de gently shaved off the messy stubble present on Mu Chen¡¯s face

    Seeing this, Mu Chen gawked as he stared at the absolutely beautiful face just inches before him, before seeing the earnest expression on her face. At this moment, emotions gushed out from him. A Ling Xi like this was truly like an Elder Sister...

 Chapter 443 - Heart Matters

    <strong>Chapter 443 - Heart Matters</strong>

    Before the bamboo house where some shade from the vegetable enveloped over the area, a gentle breeze blew by. Emerald-green leaves swished in the air as they fluttered down, descending onto the bodies of the boy and girl present before the bamboo house.

    Ignoring those leaves that hadnded on her, Ling Xi was clearing the stubble present on Mu Chen¡¯s face. The ice-cold de¡¯s edge swept across his face, causing a slight refreshing feeling to surface on his skin. The earnest expression on the face of the girl before him caused feelings of warmth to surface within his heart.

    After giving the final swipe of the de¡¯s edge across Mu Chen¡¯s face, Ling Xi looked towards the face of the youth which had regained its sauve and handsome look, before nodding her head in satisfaction. With a sweet smile, she said, ¡°Although your unshaven appearance looks quite good, I still prefer you being clean and shaven.¡±

    Scratching his head, Mu Chen replied with a smile, ¡°Elder Sister Ling Xi, you usually have a icy expression on your face. If you continue smiling like that, I don¡¯t know how many people would get infatuated and fall head-over-heels for you.¡±

    ¡°What a slick mouth. I, your sis, doesn¡¯t like that,¡± replied Ling Xi with a faint smile. Putting away the knife de, she removed her jade-like hand from Mu Chen¡¯s face. As she retracted her slender fingers, the remnant warmth at her fingertips caused her eyes to fluctuate, while her beautiful eyes slightly hung down.

    ¡°Elder Sister Ling Xi, what do you have in mind for my training from now on?¡± asked Mu Chen out of curiosity. He had only three more months of time. Within this timeframe, he needed to focus all of his mind towards his Spiritual Energy training and cultivation. After all, regardless of how many aces he had up his sleeves, Spiritual Energy was the foundation of everything. With a Spiritual Energy that was tyrannical enough, no matter how strong his aces were, it would be difficult for him to disy them in full effect, akin to the cleverest housewife that won¡¯t be able to cook without rice.

    ¡°Can¡¯t my Spiritual Energy nourish your Spiritual Energy?¡± Her beautiful eyes staring at the leaves that had descended on the ground, Ling Xi spoke out in a soft voice.

    Hearing that, Mu Chen instantly gave an embarrassed smile before replying, ¡°Don¡¯t tease me, Elder Sister Ling Xi. How would I dare to use that method? If mother knew about it, wouldn¡¯t she beat me to death?¡±

    Ling Xi slightly tilted her head, causing her ck hair to sweep down like a waterfall, covering her sleek and glossy cheek, before gently replying, ¡°In fact, it isn¡¯t nothing. Within that n, the people who train and cultivate in the Yin Scroll of the Great Pagoda Art were originally just servants with with petty and low statuses. It seems that those servants would sacrifice themselves at certain times to fulfill the needs of those who train in the Yang Scroll of the Great Pagoda Art...¡±

    Her voice grew softer and softer, since she could feel that the smile on the face of the youth beside her was slowly starting to be restrained.

    Quietly looking at the white-robed girl by his side, with her slender legs faintly curling up, while her lovable figure appeared somewhat frail to the point of her trembling slightly, Mu Chen noticed some vacant moodiness gushing out from her eyes.

    ¡°Elder Sister Ling Xi, are you suspecting that my mom letting you train and cultivate the Yin Scroll of the Great Pagoda Art was, in fact, for the sake of letting you be my servant?¡± asked Mu Chen in a slow manner.

    A fierce tremble shook through Ling Xi¡¯s body as she abruptly raised her head. Looking at Mu Chen, she shook her head, panic-stricken as her eyes brimmed with a fricism that caused people¡¯s hearts to feel pain for her. ¡°No! I¡¯ll absolutely not doubt Aunt Jing! If not for Aunt Jing, I¡¯d be long dead in that ice-cold rain! If not for Aunt Jing giving me a to reason to live on, even if I continued living on, I¡¯d only be a walking corpse!¡±

    Aunt Jing was the pir propping up her ice-cold life. She was willing to destroy herself than to doubt Aunt Jing, something she absolutely wasn¡¯t willing to do.

    When a person lives on, he or she would always need some kind of faith. This faith could be revenge, to protect or even other things. As for Ling Xi, the faith that had kept her living on was the warm and gentle figure that had brought her out of the ice- cold and despair-filled ce of death. Therefore, once her faith copses, she might truly lose all motivation to look ahead in life,pletely simr to a walking corpse.

    To her, this was a matter that was harder to ept than even death.

    Looking towards the panic-stricken Ling Xi, Mu Chen extended his hands. Gently grasping those ice-cold jade-like hands, he spoke out in a soft voice. ¡°Elder Sister Ling Xi, there are a lot of things in this universe that we¡¯re unable to clearly decipher and understand. When our eyes are unable to help us obtain the answers, we have to use our hearts to judge and decipher. Do you think that my mother would lie to you?¡±

    Hearing that, Ling Xi gawked, before gently shaking her head. Although the arcs were small, they were resolute and unwavering. She had spent so many years with Aunt Jing. Although her memories had been sealed, those feelings and emotions within the depths of her heart were absolutely not one bit a lie.

    ¡°Oh?¡± With a faint smile, Mu Chen spoke out, ¡°looks like you¡¯re jealous of me.¡±

    Ling Xi immediately looked at Mu Chen vacantly, with her lips starting to unconsciously pout. ¡°Are you blind or what?¡±

    ¡°Just because you saw my mom, who is that important to you, after seeing how my mother looked at me when we were reunited then seemed to cause your emotions to fluctuate a bit too much, which led you to have wild thoughts. ¡®So, Aunt Jing¡¯s favorite was her own son¡¯, right? That way, you felt depressed, worrying about your personal loss, before wasting time on an insignificant problem. From the start, when you said those words, your emotions started to not quite be right...¡±

    Looking towards Ling Xi¡¯s increasingly beet-red lovable face, Mu Chen spoke out with a smile. ¡°Ever sinceing back from the Northern Heavens Continent, you have been having wild thoughts, am I right?¡±

    Ling Xi¡¯s lovable face had turned a deeper red as she tightly clenched her jade-like hands. Looking at the bright eyes of the youth before her, where someughing intent had surfaced, she unexpectedly felt a slightly guilty conscience rising within her heart. She didn¡¯t know whether what Mu Chen said was right or not, with the only thing she could confirm being that she truly was feeling somewhat depressed after returning from the Northern Heavens Continent.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± replied Ling Xi as she lowered her head. Mu Chen was Aunt Jing¡¯s biological son. Thetter having the deepest feelings for him was something totally understandable. Her own wild thoughts seemed to have no rationale behind them.

    Mu Chen shook his head in response. He could quite understand what she was going through. When his mother and Ling Xi were together, the former clearly didn¡¯t mention about him. Therefore, even Ling Xi didn¡¯t know that his mother had a son. Added with the trust Ling Xi had for his mother, it was inevitable that the rtionship between the two was the most important to thetter. However, now, he had suddenly barged in. Furthermore, he was his mom¡¯s biological son, a rtionship that was the continuity of a bloodline, something that Ling Xi was unable topare with. This resulted in her having such feelings and emotions. When one looked at something with too much importance, one would suffer such losses when in such an oue.

    Ling Xi was clearly suppressing those emotions and feelings. However, despite that, when their chatting touched on some sensitive topics, she was somewhat triggered by them.

    ¡°Elder Sister Ling Xi, I don¡¯t have any thoughts ofpeting with you about this. Furthermore, I don¡¯t think that my mother would reject or distance herself away from you after finding me. No matter how long it is, you¡¯ll always be together with us. I treat you as my Elder Sister. There¡¯s no one allowed to bully you. Therefore, you won¡¯t lose anything. Instead, you have one more person that would protect you. This is a very worthwhile matter, am I right?¡± Sitting before Ling Xi, Mu Chen spoke out with a faint smile.

    Raising her head, Ling Xi looked towards the handsome face of the youth before her. Those bright eyes, the warm and gentle smile surfacing at the corner of his mouth, caused her eyes to uncontrobly turn red. Although she had usually appeared rather cold and indifferent, that wasn¡¯t what her character was. Due to her early life experience, she was extremely sensitive. After possessing some warmth, she wanted to hold onto it, not wanting to let it go. Therefore, she was extremely exclusive and resistive to people near her.

    Although Aunt Jing wasn¡¯t her biological mother, Ling Xi had truly treated the former as her mother within her heart. Having only one next of kin, Ling Xi didn¡¯t want to lose her.

    The past few days of wild thoughts had caused her to develop depressing emotions. However, at this moment, when she looked at the youth before her, her emotions started to slowly stabilise, while the smile at the corners of her mouth erupted in a warm and gentle arc.

    She looked at Mu Chen. The youth before her was clearly smaller than her. His strength wasn¡¯t on par with her. And yet, it gave people a certain sense of ease. <i>Truly, what a strange fellow.</i>

    Ling Xi gently smiled, her smile gradually returning to the state of the one before. Extending her fair and slender hand, she gently rubbed Mu Chen¡¯s head, before speaking with a grin, ¡°You¡¯re much weaker than me. How are you able to protect me with that strength?¡±

    Shrugging his shoulders, Mu Chen replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not possible now, but there¡¯s always the future. When I be stronger than Elder Sister Ling Xi, it¡¯ll be time for me to protect you.¡±

    Speaking till here, Mu Chen looked towards Ling Xi and gave a cheeky smile. ¡°However, I never imagined that the strong Elder Sister Ling Xi would actually have such a childish side. Nevertheless, it quite cute.¡±

    Ling Xi¡¯s face instantly grew beet-red, as she knew that it could be considered that she had lost a great deal of face. Nevertheless, she could only shoot a resentful re at Mu Chen, before turning her stiff lovable face.

    With a grin, Mu Chenughed, as he knew that Ling Xi¡¯s face was, in fact, extremely thin. Although he knew that Ling Xi wouldn¡¯t stop guiding him in his training and cultivation due to her embarrassment, he knew that there wasn¡¯t a need to be so fierce when forcing people. After all, being much stronger than him, it was extremely easy for her to deal with him.

    ¡°Ok. This moment stops now. However, as for those words, don¡¯t say them anymore, okay? Although Elder Sister Ling Xi has trained and cultivated the Yin Scroll of the Great Pagoda Art, I absolutely don¡¯t want you to be my servant. If you say those words again, I¡¯ll be angry,¡± said Mu Chen with a straight face.

    ¡°Okay, I know.¡± Ling Xi¡¯s reply was soft and gentle. How was this soft and gentle demeanor like the dignified and imposing third strongest expert of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy?

    ¡°What training are we going to do?¡± asked Mu Chen. Wanting to have a great improvement of his Spiritual Energy in the next three mouths seemed to not be a simple problem.

    Slightly tilting her head, Ling Xi thought awhile, before smiling sweetly and replying, ¡°Simple. I¡¯ll teach you the Yin Scroll of the Great Pagoda Art to you. That way, you¡¯ll be able to obtain theplete Great Pagoda Art. In fact, before she left, Aunt Jing had told me about this. Due to her not having time to teach it to you, she has allowed me to

    do it.¡±

    Mu Chen gawked, before his head started to heat up.

    <i>Theplete edition of the Great Pagoda Art?</i>

 Chapter 444 - Fond

    <strong>Chapter 444 - Fond</strong>

    ¡°If you transmit the Great Pagoda Art to me, won¡¯t it affect Elder Sister Ling Xi?¡±

    Although being able to have theplete Great Pagoda Art was extremely moving for Mu Chen. He still maintained some calmness as he inquired about it. He was still somewhat afraid that Ling Xi would do something that would harm herself. Even if he was to obtain that strength, it wouldn¡¯t make him happy to know.

    Hearing that, Ling Xi gave a faint smile as she shook her head. As feelings of warmth gushed out of her beautiful eyes, she replied, ¡°Rx. This is something that Aunt Jing has instructed me about. If you don¡¯t believe me, you ought to believe Aunt Jing, right?¡±

    Only at this moment did Mu Chen nod his head. Thinking about it, he muttered, ¡°Why don¡¯t I teach Elder Sister Ling Xi the Yang Scroll of the Great Pagoda Art?¡±

    He felt a little problematic about the matter of Ling Xi training and cultivating the Yin Scroll of the Great Pagoda Art. Although he and his mother didn¡¯t want Ling Xi to be his servant, the Yin Scroll would always feel some suppression when faced with the Yang Scroll. Mu Chen didn¡¯t wish for Ling Xi to feel ufortable whenever she was assisting him on this matter.

    Still, Ling Xi shook her head, replying with a sweet smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I know your thoughts. Just rx. I won¡¯t have wild thoughts again. Furthermore, the Yang Scroll of the Great Pagoda Art isn¡¯t something that anyone could train and cultivate just like that. A specific bloodline is needed. I don¡¯t have the bloodline of that n. If I were to cultivate the entire Great Pagoda Art, it might not be a good thing for me.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Elder Sister Ling Xi, then.¡± Only after hearing that did Mu Chen give up on that thought, before impatiently asking, ¡°Then, are we starting now?¡±

    Rolling her eyes at him, Ling Xi replied, ¡°Why are you so anxious? You¡¯ve bitterly trained for three months. Take a rest and recover your body and we¡¯ll start tomorrow.¡±

    With a grin, Mu Chen nodded his head and replied, ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll head back to the Freshman Region, before finding you tomorrow, Elder Sister Ling Xi.¡±

    Gently biting her lip, Ling Xi replied in a soft voice. ¡°Luo Li¡¯s also not at the Freshman Region. If you go back, you won¡¯t have anyone to take care of you. Just stay here and rest for the day. I¡¯ll let Sun¡¯er to tidy a room for you.¡±

    As she said those words, Ling Xi¡¯s lovable face turned slightly pinkish. Clearly, she had somewhat of an obsession towards cleanliness. Furthermore, she was extremely rejective and indifferent to males. On usual days, even Dean Tai Cang and the rest would have to use sound transmission from outside her courtyard, since they¡¯re not allowed to enter within. In fact, for all these years, the only male that could enter this courtyard was Mu Chen. As for letting a male stay in a room here, that was a matter that had never happened before.

    When faced against Mu Chen, she clearly didn¡¯t treat him like other people. The bright and clear eyes of the youth before her seemed to be able to weaken the defenses around her heart. There might be the reason of Aunt Jing within this. Nevertheless, she was also clear that she was rather happy about the leisure, warm talk she had with him.

    Hearing this, Mu Chen gawked awhile, before hesitatingly replying, ¡°Isn¡¯t that not too good?¡±

    Although it wasn¡¯t much to him as a male, Ling Xi was, after all, an enchantingly great beauty. Although she was a rather mysterious figure within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and didn¡¯t reveal her face, a few of the old veteran students of the academy still knew about the present. In fact, in the past, there were even quite a few outstanding students that had attempted to chase after her. Nevertheless, all of them had failed, as the former was too dazzling. With her age, she had be an Elder of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Even Dean Tai Cang had to give her face. Her level of strength was certainly extremely high. How could those hotheads in this mere Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy be able to catch her eye?

    Shooting a re at him, Ling Xi stiffened her lovable face and replied, ¡°An Elder Sister taking care of the Younger Brother. Isn¡¯t that good?¡±

    With this reply, Mu Chen naturally didn¡¯t dare to say anything more, causing him to scratch his head in eptance. Over the past few years, Ling Xi had always been alone. Although she appeared ice-cold, thinking about this, she had always been rather lonely within her heart. It was already difficult for her to have a person to believe in. Being able to apany her was already a good thing.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s acknowledgement, Ling Xi gave a sweet smile. That absolutely beautiful smile caused even the beautiful flowers around the bamboo house to pale inparison to her.

    Within the raging Spiritual Aura-filled world, everything was silent, while even the winds present where solidified by the terrifying Spiritual Energy pressure. The entire world appeared to be unadorned and heavy.

    At this moment, within a certain mountain valley in this Spiritual Aura-filled world, Spiritual Energy liquid flowed down from the peak of the mountains, forming a giganticke within the valley. Faint clouds of Spiritual Mist rose from it, causing the entire region to appear fluttery like an immortal realm, while waves of terrifying Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiated from theke.

    The entireke was formed from the condensation of pure Spiritual Energy, with the Spiritual Liquid present within weighing akin to a thousand tonnes, causing the mountain to be crushed to dust under it.

    Crash!

    Clear sounds of water sloshing rang out from the side of theke as Spiritual Liquid was shoved apart. A slender and beautiful figure surfaced from the middle of theke, as her bright, sliverly-like hair scattered on the surface of the water, appearing exceedingly dazzling. Under the long hair was an exquisite, alluring physique as tender and soft asmbs. As Spiritual Liquid dripped down her alluring body, they conveniently flowed down her satin-like body, causing ripples to spread out across theke.

    Although the greater half of her body was hidden under the liquid, it wasn¡¯t enough to hide her perfect silhouette. The tall, erect chest and the gorgeous white ravine was more than enough to cause all males to get dazzled and stunned by her. Nevertheless, such a gorgeous spectacle clearly wasn¡¯t something that could be seen and appreciated by any male. Also, the only male that could have such a fortune was not present here.

    Raising her exquisite and lovable face, she exhaled a soft breath of air. At this moment, her fair, jade-like skin was perfused with pinkish shades, due to her training at this ce, being pressed down by the mountainous amounts of Spiritual Liquid.

    ¡°Luo Li, you¡¯ve stayed in there for three entire days...¡± All of a sudden, a warm and gentle voice rang beside her. Turning her head over, she noticed another alluring body not far away in theke, Su Xuan. Thetter¡¯s alluring body was extremely curvaceous, with her voluptuous, fair and enchanting body that was more than sufficient to cause people to suffer nosebleeds.

    With a grin, Su Xuan looked towards Luo Li, while her beautiful eyes wandered about the alluring figure of thetter, before giving a gentle sound of appreciation. Although the two of them were training and cultivating together, she would always makeparisons of her body between the perfect physique of Luo Li, leading to her uncontrobly sigh in admiration. Regardless of her appearance, physique or temperament, such a girl was rather perfect in all these aspects.

    ¡°Senior Sister Su Xuan has alsosted for quite some time,¡± replied Luo Li with a faint smile.

    ¡°I can onlyst for a day¡¯s worth of time. However, I¡¯ve heard that Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong and the rest havested for two days. However, they still can¡¯tpare to you,¡± said Su Xuan as she shook her head. The water in theke was entirelyposed of Spiritual Liquid and weighed extremely heavy. Wanting to enter the depths of theke bottom would seemingly require one to endure a mountainous weight on their bodies while training and cultivating. Under such a situation, one would ordinarily be unable tost long. Therefore, one would have to leave the bottom of theke after a period of time to take a break. If not, one¡¯s body would not be able to handle it.

    As for the past few days of training and cultivation, Luo Li¡¯s individual performance was too outstanding, something that no one was able to imagine. This young girl that appeared weak and frail had unexpectedly possessed such toughness. Su Xuan was extremely clear that every single second one spent at the bottom of theke when one reached one¡¯s extreme limits would feel pressure that would drive people mad. However, no one would have imagined that Luo Li would actuallyst for three whole days.

    Such a result caused even Shen Cangsheng and the rest to feel their inferiority to her.

    Naturally, she and Su Xuan didn¡¯t train and cultivate at the same ce as Shen Cangsheng and the other boys. At this moment, thetter group was training within a Spiritual Liquidke a number of miles away.

    Giving a smile, Luo Li didn¡¯t reply as her jade-like hands waved around in the Spiritual Liquid, gently rubbing the her jade-like skin that had turned red due to the terrifying pressure at theke¡¯s bottom. In her heart, she was thinking about what Mu Chen was training and cultivating right now. <i>It should be three months by now?</i> Although it was extremely bitter and painful to train and cultivate in the Door of the Northern Heavens, she knew that Mu Chen¡¯s training and cultivation shouldn¡¯t be easier than theirs.

    Thinking about this, the young girl gently bit her lip, before speaking to Su Xuan. ¡°Senior Sister Su Xuan, I¡¯m going to train one more time.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still going on?¡± Su Xuan was immediately astonishing. Swimming towards Luo Li, her eyebrows creased as she spoke out, ¡°You¡¯re training too crazily. If you continue like that, how can you endure it? During that year, even some of the Seniors weren¡¯t able endure while they were in the Door of the Northern Heavens, yet they insisted with their lives for the sake of control, resulting in them almost bing handicaps...¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister Su Xuan, rx. I know my limits,¡± replied Luo Li softly.

    ¡°Why are you pushing so much?¡± asked Su Xuan helplessly. She never imagined that Luo Li would actually push herself so hard in training and cultivation. During this period of time, Shen Cangsheng and other group of people were stimted quite a bit by her. Being males, their endurance and resilience weren¡¯t able to obtain any advantage over Luo Li, something that made them unable to raise their heads. Therefore, all of them had clenched their teeth and pushed on with their training and cultivation in an attempt to catch up to Luo Li.

    There were times that Su Xuan felt exceedingly puzzled by Luo Li¡¯s push in training and cultivation. However, she could feel that Luo Li wasn¡¯t a girl that ced extreme regard and attention towards strength. In fact, she appeared to be quite easy to satisfy. However, she, having such a character would be that extreme in her earnesty and dedication to training and cultivation.

    Hearing that, Luo Li smiled. She naturally couldn¡¯t talk, in detail, about the matter of the Luo God n to Su Xuan. The responsibilities on her shoulders were too heavy with the millions of citizens of the Luo God n waiting for her, this future queen toe to their rescue. Furthermore... there was also him. That handsome face, clear and bright eyes, the youth that caused her heart to be quietly affected...

    He told her that he would be an absolute expert, standing before her to block all storms for her.

    She had believed it from the start till the end. However, she also knew that the path towards being an absolute expert was full of thorns, sufficient enough to cause people to beced full of injuries. She loved Mu Chen¡¯s smile, which brimmed with self-confidence, which had also infected her. Therefore, she was somewhat afraid that those thorns on the path of an absolute expert would slowly wear off the smile that she loved...

    Therefore, she wanted to put in effort in training. If her strength increased to a sufficient level, it might be more easier for Mu Chen by a notch. She wasn¡¯t a girl that would do not one single thing in the face of the person she likes when he was continuously giving his all for her.

    <i>Mu Chen, I know that you¡¯ve shoulder many things for me. However, I will also help you.</i>

    <i>I, who made you love me so much. </i>

 Chapter 445 - Cultivating the Yin Scroll of the Great Pagoda Art

    <strong>Chapter 445 - Cultivating the Yin Scroll of the Great Pagoda Art</strong>

    Next day

    On the elegant and quiet bamboo house, Mu Chen sat down on the soft bedding, his eyes shut tight as he breathed in the Spiritual Qi of the world. After a night of quiet cultivation, his mind felt more clear and refreshed. The little slivers of pressure built up from three months of bitter training within the Lightning Territory had beenpletely removed.

    Knock. Knock.

    While in silent training, clear knocks rang from the door outside before the inner doors were pushed open. A little head popped in, her two ponytails appearing extremely cute. As her jet-ck eyes looked towards Mu Chen sitting on the bed, a crisp, tender voice rang out. ¡°Big Brother Mu Chen, hurry up and wake up. Elder Sister Ling Xi¡¯s asking you toe out.¡±

    Opening his eyes, Mu Chen looked towards the cute and pretty little girl standing outside of the door, while his clear and refreshed mind became much more rxed. With a smile, he flipped himself off the bed, before walking to the door and rubbing the little head of Su¡¯er. As the little girl puckered her little face up, he walked out of the door, only to notice Ling Xi within the courtyard, standing slender and elegant, her long ck hair cascading down like a waterfall, appearing alluringly beautiful.

    ¡°Looks like your rest is pretty good,¡± said Ling Xi with a faint smile after noticing Mu Chen¡¯s clear and refreshed appearance. ¡°Follow me. Let¡¯s go to your training and cultivation ce. That ce is connected to the one and only Eighth Grade Convergent Spiritual Array within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Although the degree of thickness of the Spiritual Energy isn¡¯t as dense as the inner section of the Eighth Grade Convergent Spiritual Array, it is quite a bit stronger than the other few Seventh Grade Convergent Spiritual Arrays.¡±

    With a smile, Mu Chen nodded his head, before following Ling Xi to enter the depths of the mountains. With a move, the two of them appeared above the Spiritual Mist-wrapped mountain peak, before sitting down on it.

    Grasping a strand of ck hair, Ling Xi¡¯s lovable face turned solemn, before speaking out in a soft voice. ¡°Mu Chen, the Great Pagoda Art is the most basic cultivation art of Aunt Jing¡¯s n, and it¡¯s quite difficult to train and cultivate in it. Although you possess a bloodline rtionship with Aunt Jing, it isn¡¯t able to guarantee that you¡¯re able to sessfully train and cultivate both the Yin and Yang Scrolls.¡±

    ¡°Within the training, I can¡¯t be certain what would happen. However, you have to promise me that if anything wrong happens, you must immediately stop. Don¡¯t force it."

    Seeing the solemness on Ling Xi¡¯s lovable face, Mu Chen seriously nodded in return.

    Seeing this, Ling Xi sped her jade-like hands together as she changed her hand seals. In the next instant, faint white light condensed within her palms as rays of brilliance radiated out, containing a shade akin to moonlight.

    As the rays of brilliance slowly condensed together, they transformed into a white glowing pagoda sparkling in white rays of brilliance. The glowing pagoda appeared rather exquisite, shimmering while giving off a unique and mysterious feeling.

    Seeing the familiar white glowing pogoda, Mu Chen felt slightly shocked and astonished. This appeared exactly the same as the pagoda he was able to condense from within his body. The only differences were the colour and the entirely different fluctuations radiating from it. If the pagoda that surfaced from Mu Chen was fierce and overbearing, the white glowing pagoda that had surfaced from Ling Xi¡¯s hands appeared extremely gentle and reserved.

    ¡°Concentrate and focus!¡±

    A roar rang out from Ling Xi, causing a jolt within Mu Chen¡¯s mind as he slowly closed his eyes.

    All of a sudden, Ling Xi pointed her slender finger out, causing the white glowing pagoda to transform into a ray of white light as it followed along her finger into Mu Chen¡¯s head. With a fierce speed, it entered within the mind of Mu Chen.

    Bang!

    At the instant when the white glow entered Mu Chen¡¯s mind, a bang seemed to explode within his mind. Strange and mysterious information furiously gushed out like flood waters, before transforming into line after line of cryptic and mysterious cultivation mnemonics.

    <i>There is Yin and Yang in Buddha. When Yin and Yang intersect, they form the great Buddha... </i>

    A seemingly ancient chanting sound rang out within Mu Chen¡¯s mind, causing those cultivation mnemonics that ordinary people weren¡¯t able toprehend to flow into Mu Chen¡¯s heart. At this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s mind started to slowly calm down, sinking down into theplicated and cryptic cultivation mnemonics.

    The ancient chanting appeared to resound for quite a while, yet appeared to continue for only an instant. With the ancient chanting, Mu Chen¡¯s mind regained his rity, he started to ponder for quite a while as line after line ofplicated mnemonics were recalled in his mind. After quite a while, his hands slowly came together to form a seal.

    This time, the hand seal was somewhat different from the ones that he had made while training and cultivating the Great Pagoda Art. However, one could faintly discern there were some simr remnants.

    Bang!

    As Mu Chen slowly formed his hand seals, the white glowing pagoda within his body that was sent out by Ling Xi shook as it split apart, before a minute clump of white light rose from within, entering Mu Chen¡¯s meridians.

    That was a strand of Spiritual Energy. What sets it apart from other Spiritual Energy was the shady glow it brought along. Appearing like moonlight spill out, it followed along Mu Chen¡¯s meridians as it circted around his body.

    Humm! Humm!

    Just as the white-coloured Spiritual Energy circted around Mu Chen¡¯s meridians, he discovered that the Spiritual Energy within his body was actually being agitated. Appearing as if they had received some kind of uncontroble suction, they attempted to rush out and devour this strand of white-coloured Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°Calm down! Use the mnemonics to condense the Yin Seed!¡±

    While Mu Chen was in shock with this unexpected change, all of a sudden, a soft roar rang within his mind, causing a shock to shake through his heart. Hastily, he forcefully suppressed the agitation of the Spiritual Energy. Controlling the strand of white-coloured Spiritual Energy with his mind, he forcefully circted it quickly within the mnemonics flowing within his meridian pathways.

    Following the cirction of the white-coloured Spiritual Energy, its size grew smaller and smaller. Yet, its colour and luster appeared increasingly bright and glittery. Furthermore, Mu Chen was able to sense that following every revolution, he was gradually able to start gaining control of that strand of white-coloured Spiritual Energy. The cool feeling felt ice-cold, causing his state of mind to appear clear and bright.

    ¡°Condense!¡±

    When the size of the white-coloured stand of Spiritual Energy shrunk down to its absolute minimum size, a fierce, low roar rang from Mu Chen¡¯s heart. In the next instant, the white rays of light blossomed outwards. After dispersing away, a minute spot of white light quietly floated within, appearing akin to a seed.

    Mu Chen heaved a quiet sigh of relief. This was the first step of his training. As long as he was able to sessfully condense the Yin Seed, he would truly be able to merge the Yin and the Yang scrolls of the Great Pagoda Art. From that, he would be able to condense Spiritual Energyposed of both Yin and Yang.

    The Divine Soul sitting within the Aurasea raised its little hands up. WIth a gentle beckoning, the white speck of light instantly howled across the meridians of Mu Chen¡¯s body. Drilling straight into the Aurasea, it hovered before the Divine Soul, whirling about as it rotated on the spot.

    Hu.

    Spitting out a clump of white air, the Divine Soul formed a hand seal, one that wasn¡¯t of the Yang Scroll of the Great Pagoda Art, but of the Yin Scroll.

    Bang!

    As the Divine Soul within Mu Chen¡¯s body formed the Yin Scroll¡¯s hand seal, a powerful suction force instantly erupted from within his body. As this happened, dense Spiritual Fog instantly surged out, blotting the skies. Transforming into rays of Spiritual Energy, they howled down, before pouring endlessly into Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Clumps of faint white brilliance radiated from Mu Chen¡¯s body, appearing somewhat gentle and cool.

    Those were Spiritual Energy fluctuationspletely different from those radiating from Mu Chen before.

    As those Spiritual Energies entered Mu Chen¡¯s body, they circted around his meridians, instantly transforming into strands of white-coloured Spiritual Energy, before finally gushing into the tiny white-coloured Yin Seed hovering before his Divine Soul. As it continued to getrger, Mu Chen ordered the two types of Spiritual Energies to merge together. He needed for them to reach a stage of mutual existence. If not, those strands of white-coloured Spiritual Energy would be nourishment for the ck Spiritual Energy present within his body.

    Only when the white and ck were able to reach equilibrium would they be able to merge perfectly.

    Therefore, what Mu Chen needed to do was to nurture and strengthen the Yin Seed.

    However, it clearly still needed quite a bit of time. Fortunately, Mu Chen still had three whole months of time to do so. After absorbing crazily for that period of time, he should be able to nurture that Yin

    Seed.

    On the outside, Ling Xi looked towards Mu Chen, who was greedily absorbing the Spiritual Energy of the world, before nodding her head. From the looks of it, Mu Chen¡¯s Yin Seed had already been sessfully condensed. The next step was for him to nurture it. The vast and boundless Spiritual Energy gushing out from the Eighth Rank Convergent Spiritual Array should be enough to speed this step up.

    However, wanting to sessfully cultivate this Great Pagoda Artpletely wasn¡¯t that simple. Naturally, it could only depend on Mu Chen. Yet, the current him needed to do some preparations...

    A faint sh sparkled within Ling Xi¡¯s beautiful eyes. Taking a breath, she stood up, and with a move of her enchanting body, she shot into the air.

    Whoosh!

    Space around her started to warp and distort as multiple figures surfaced from it. They were precisely Dean Tai Cang, Elder Zhu Tian and the four other Heavenly Seated Elders.

    ¡°Elder Ling Xi these are the things that you¡¯ve requested,¡± said Dean Tai Cang, sending a smile towards Ling Xi. With a wave of his sleeve, multiple rays of light shot towards thetter, beforeing to a stop before her, hovering. If one was to take a closer look, one would see strange objects resembling a chessboard and tortoise shell among others within those rays. Those items should be unique Spiritual Tools. Although they didn¡¯t possess powerful offensive attributes, they contained unique capabilities.

    Looking in detail towards those Spiritual Tools, Ling Xi gave a nod, before speaking out softly. ¡°Thank you very much, Dean. However, I might need to trouble you all to help out for this period of time.¡±

    Hearing that, Elder Zhu Tian and the other Elders shot a look at each other as doubt surfaced within their eyes. After all, ever since knowing Ling Xi till now, this was the first time that they had heard thetter asking them for help.

    ¡°Is it for Mu Chen?¡± asked Dean Tai Cang with a faint smile, pointing towards Mu Chen, who was currently encased in a Spiritual Energy that blotted the skies.

    Seeing that, Ling Xi gently nodded her head. After hesitating for a bit, she said, ¡°Mu Chen¡¯s currently training in an Art. However, once he seeds, it might be sensed by some people. Therefore, I would need the strength of you all to nket a Spiritual Array over to iste him.¡±

    Hearing those words, Dean Tai Cang and the rest instantly gawked. <i>He would get sensed by some people? What kind of people would be that formidable? Being able to sense something just by cultivating in some Art?</i>

    ¡°This is a matter instructed to me by Aunt Jing. I hope that you will be able to cooperate with me fully on this, Dean,¡± said Ling Xi with a solemn face.

    Hearing the two words ¡®Aunt Jing¡¯, the faces of Dean Tai Cang and the rest turned somewhat solemn. That day, due to Mu Chen¡¯s mysterious mother, the shock it gave them was considerably heavy. Since they were her instructions, they would naturally not dare to show any disregard about it.

    ¡°Be at ease, Elder Ling Xi. Mu Chen¡¯s a student of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Regardless of any matter, we¡¯ll do our utmost to help.¡± Dean Tai Cang replied without asking anymore questions. Ever since the appearance of Mu Chen¡¯s mysterious mother, it indicated that thetter had quite a background. However, not being someone who was into curiosity, Dean Tai Cang knew that knowing some matters might not be a good thing.

    Hearing that, Ling Xi gave a faint smile, before bowing respectfully.

    ¡°Ling Xi thanks all of you.¡±

 Chapter 446 - Another Breakthrough

    <strong>Chapter 446 - Another Breakthrough</strong>

    Within the deep mountains, boundless Spiritual Mist rippled and undted across the region. Due to the Spiritual Aura in the region being overly vast and boundless, everything here appeared exceedingly blurry. Even the mountain peaks were only able to be faintly discerned from behind the Spiritual Mist, appearing exceedingly hazy.

    However, although one wouldn¡¯t be able to see with one¡¯s naked eyes, everyone was able to see the gigantic whirlpool in the air above the mountain peaks. The gigantic whirlpool was approximately hundreds of metres wide, with the Spiritual Aura that covered the earth and hid the skies was being sucked into it. Swirling along with the whirlpool, they endlessly poured into the thin figure seated on the top of one of the mountain peaks.

    At this instant, Mu Chen¡¯s figure was encased in a billowing Spiritual Energy. Akin to a bottomless hole, his body greedily and crazily absorbed and refined the Spiritual Energy gushing into him.

    Throughout this month, his figure had not moved a single inch on this mountain peak.

    As this happened, the absorption did not stop for a single moment.

    However, as this happened, his training and cultivation didn¡¯t show the slightest signs of stopping. This scene caused quite a few of those Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy students who were paying attention to quietly click their tongues. Truly, he¡¯s worthy of being the strongest person within their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Just his training and cultivation was already capable of causing such argemotion.

    As Mu Chen was immersed in his training and cultivation, on a mountain peak not far away, Ling Xi¡¯s beautiful eyes were locked tightly on the figure of Mu Chen. Raising her head, she looked towards a number of mountain peaks in the far distance. Present on top of every mountain peak were figures, who were Dean Tai Cang, Elder Zhu Tian and the other Heavenly Seated Elders.

    Gently clenched within her jade-like hands was a palm-sized ck chessboard. Sparkling with mysterious runic patterns, strange and mysterious fluctuations radiated from it.

    Rubbing against the exquisite ck chessboard, Ling Xi vigntly cast her beautiful eyes towards the sky. In the eyes of ordinary people, the sky showed not the slightest bit of uniqueness. However, in Ling Xi¡¯s eyes, she was able to see glowing threads extending out across the sky. Coming together in aplicated manner, they formed a gigantic Spiritual Array.

    This Spiritual Array had consumed a month¡¯s worth of her mental energy.

    Ling Xi took a slight breath of relief as a shadow of exhaustion shed within her eyes. She had seemingly not taken any rest during this one month of time, spending every second of concentration on this Spiritual Array. Due to such a gargantuan workload, even she would feel exhaustion.

    However, even though she was tired and exhaustion, she wasn¡¯t able to rest. That¡¯s because she knew that it was extremely important for Mu Chen sessfully train and cultivate the entire version of the Great Pagoda Art.

    That day, Aunt Jing had secretly mentioned to her that the Great Pagoda Art was the basic Cultivation Art of her n, and that it was extremely important, since Mu Chen at that time had only cultivated the Yang Scroll. There was naturally nothing wrong with this. However, when the Yin and Yang Scrolls were merged, they would form the entire version of the Great Pagoda Art. Furthermore, once he seeded in this, there was an extremely high possibility that powerful existences from Aunt Jing¡¯s n would be able to sense this. At that time, there was a possibility that Mu Chen¡¯s identity might be discovered...

    Although Ling Xi¡¯s past memories were sealed, she was faintly able to discern how frightening Aunt Jing¡¯s mysterious n was. There was a dread gushing out from the depths of her heart. Even someone as strong as Aunt Jing was forced to the point of having to leave the infant Mu Chen. Exactly how powerful was that mysterious n...?

    Ling Xi didn¡¯t believe that she had the strength to protect Mu Chen from that n. Therefore, she could only do her utmost to conceal Mu Chen from being discovered. In any way, regardless of exactly how many powerful existences were in that mysterious n, they would absolutely not be able to sense Mu Chen that she had concealed from such a far distance away.

    ¡°Rx, Aunt Jing. I¡¯ll protect Mu Chen.¡±

    Muttering to herself, Ling Xi slowly clenched her hands as her beautiful eyes brimmed with resolution and decisiveness.

    As Mu Chen continued training and cultivating, time continued to flow like quicksand. Unknowingly, two months had quietly psed by...

    Within these two months, there was still no movement from Mu Chen, who had continued to endlessly absorb the Spiritual Aura of the world. The mountain peak was already being encased by a gigantic Spiritual Energy whirlpool, with Mu Chen¡¯s figure beingpletely shrouded within, while waves of boundless fluctuations continued to ripple from within.

    Anyone was able to sense that the Spiritual Energy radiating from Mu Chen¡¯s body seemed to be much more tyrannical than two months ago.

    Ling Xi quietly sat on a mountain peak not too far away from him, with her beautiful eyes slightly shut. As a gentle breeze blew by, it ruffled her smooth ck hair. All of a sudden, boundless Spiritual Energy seemed to fluctuate from the mountain peak.

    Swish!

    Ling Xi¡¯s eyes sprung open seemingly in an instant. In the next instant, a solemn expression appeared on her beautiful face as she looked towards the mountain peak, while her jade-like hands started to clench tightly together.

    ¡°The Yin and Yang are merging?¡± she muttered, with her alluring body growing increasingly taut, being prepared to take action at any moment to shield this region from the rest of the world.

    As Ling Xi grew nervous and vignt, the Yin Seed before the Divine Soul within Mu Chen¡¯s body had already grown to the size of a fist. From the looks of it, it appeared akin to a pearl radiating with rays of brilliance, with boundless Yin energies contained within it. This was the result of nurturing it with Spiritual Energy absorbed over the span of thest two months.

    ¡°About time...¡±

    Those words shed within Mu Chen¡¯s heart. In the next instant, the little mouth of the Divine Soul opened up. With a gentle suck, the pearl-like Yin Seed transformed into a ray of light, rushing into the mouth of the Divine Soul...

    Humm!

    At the instant when the Yin Seed was devoured by the Divine Soul, boundless rays of white light suddenly erupted from Mu Chen¡¯s entire body. As the white rays of lights blossomed, overbearing rays of ck light swept out from within, causing Mu Chen¡¯s Divine Soul to be tinged in ck and white light, appearing exceedingly strange.

    Wave after wave of exceedingly boundless Spiritual Energy radiated from the Divine Soul, perfusing every inch of Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    All of a sudden, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes sprung open as Spiritual light shot out from his crown. Transforming into a glowing pir, it rushed towards the sky. At this moment, the ck and white-coloured Divine Soul had also rushed up the sky. Opening its small mouth, the vast Spiritual Mist present within this region instantly billowed out into streams, before beingpletely sucked into the body of the Divine Soul.

    The ck and white Divine Soul sat within the air. Extending its tiny hands, it hugged to air, appearing to have control over the sun and moon.

    Whoosh!

    ck and white rays of brilliance quickly condensed within its palms. One could faintly discern that it had seemingly transformed into a ck and white-coloured Yin Yang board. As the ck and white light chased each other, appearing like the fishes of Yin and Yang, waves of strange, boundless fluctuations suddenly radiated across the heavens.

    As the Yin Yang board took form, all of a sudden, dots of light surfaced from the depths of Mu Chen¡¯s body. Those glowing dots started to converge together, forming what looked like the shape of a pagoda!

    Dong!

    An ancient bell¡¯s ring seemed to pierce through the ancient antiquity, before clearly reverberating from within Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Halos started to condense behind Mu Chen¡¯s body as a ck-glowing pagoda approximately a hundred metres tall slowly condensed within them.

    This ck-glowing pagoda didn¡¯t have too much difference from the pagoda that Mu Chen had disyed before. However, at this moment, slivers of golden mes now danced on the ancient dragon patterns on its surface. Those mes were extremely tiny and minute, yet they were able to cause the expressions of Dean Tai Cang and the other Elders watching not far away to slightly change.

    That¡¯s because they were still able to clearly remember that such a ck pagoda was condensed by Mu Chen¡¯s mother when she personally refined the Yellow Dragon Sovereign. Furthermore, not only did the golden mespletely refine away the Yellow Dragon Sovereign¡¯s Celestial Body, it had even turned thetterpletely into dust.

    The golden mes were clearly an extremely frightening thing.

    Although the golden mes on the dragon patterns on Mu Chen¡¯s pagoda were too small and insignificant, being unable topare to the might of his mother, they were already capable of causing Dean Tai Cang and the rest to sigh in admiration.

    ¡°Dean Tai Cang!¡±

    Seeing the pagoda that had surfaced behind Mu Chen, Ling Xi¡¯s beautiful face suddenly turned solemn as her shout resounded.

    Hearing her voice, Dean Tai Cang and the rest instantly raised their hands. In the next instant, numerous rays of brilliance rushed towards the sky, rippling across the horizon as a ck light screen rapidly extended out. Expanding thousands of metres wide, itpletely encased the space within it.

    As darkness perfused out, everything within waspletely isted from the outside world.

    A serious expression appeared on Ling Xi¡¯s beautiful face as the ck chessboard in her hands rushed towards the sky. Expanding out, rays of brilliance enveloped down from above,pletely sealing the mountain peak where Mu Chen was sitting on. Under the brilliance, Dean Tai Cang and the rest could instantly feel as if the mountain peak in front of them had disappeared. Even the auraing from within was being isted.

    The feeling was as if the mountain peak didn¡¯t exist within the Great Thousand Worlds.

    As the ck screen and the chessboard expanded out, all of a sudden, Mu Chen¡¯s tightly shut eyes sprung open. With a move of his body, he rushed towards the sky. At the same time, the Divine Soul clutching the Yin Yang Board within its arms had also shot down, following along Mu Chen¡¯s crown as it entered his Aurasea.

    As the Divine Soul returned to its original ce, Mu Chen could instantly feel an extremely boundless surge of Spiritual Energy sweeping out within his body like a flood.

    This Spiritual Energy wasn¡¯t like the usual ck colour as before, but one with a splendor merged of ck and white. From the looks of it, it appeared akin to two fishes, one Yin and one Yang, constantly swirling around one another, giving off an iparably mysterious sensation.

    This ck and white Spiritual Energy had undoubtedly be even more tyrannical that the Spiritual Energy of the past!

    An indescribably carefree feeling rushed and perfused within Mu Chen¡¯s body, causing him to pour everything out of his mind.

    Therefore, Mu Chen took to the skies, spreading his hands and gave a long roar towards the heavens. As the thunderous roar reverberated across the region, the Spiritual Energy fluctuations perfused within his body started to surge little by little within the churning roar.

    Heavenly Completion Stage Middle Phase, Heavenly Completion Stage Middle Phase Peak, Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase, Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase Peak!

    When the Spiritual Energy fluctuations drastically increased to Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase Peak, it finally started to slowly stop. At this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes grew iparably bright, while his heart brimmed with excitement. Just one more step, one more step and he would be able to rush into the first tribtion of the Three Sovereign Disasters!

    He never imagined that he would actually be able to leap past Heavenly Completion Stage Middle Phase all the way to the peak of the Three Heavens Stage!

 Chapter 447 - Leisure

    <strong>Chapter 447 - Leisure</strong>

    Mu Chen floated in the sky, feeling the torrential energies surging within his body like a flood. Unable to bear it any longer, a smile cracked open from the corner of his mouth. <i>Indeed, this is worthy of being theplete version of the Great Pagoda Art.</i> Within the span of the past two past months, it was actually able to allow for him to leap past two phases and immediately be promoted to Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase Peak.

    As long as he could take one more step, the current Mu Chen would be able to face the first of the Three Sovereign Disasters. If he was to cross it, he would officially take a step on the path towards the Sovereign Realm!

    Sovereign Realm! As long as he could take a step into that realm, he would be granted the qualifications to be called an expert in the Great Thousand Worlds!

    Anything below Sovereigns were ants.

    Thinking about that, Mu Chen tightly clenched his fists. Although he was still some distance away from the Sovereign realm, he believed that it wouldn¡¯t take long for him to be able to sessfully be promoted to that realm. Once he reached the Sovereign Realm, he would possess the qualifications to train and cultivate a Sovereign¡¯s Celestial Body.

    Going along this thought, Mu Chen gave a faint smile. The training and cultivation method of the ¡°Great Sr Undying Body¡± he had obtained from the ¡°Page of Sealing¡± had long beenpletely memorised by him. Although the ¡°Great Sr Undying Body¡± wasn¡¯t ranked within the top 99 Sovereign Celestial Bodies, Mu Chen believed that it wasn¡¯t any bit weaker than its famous counterparts of the rankings. After all, the evolution of the ¡°Great Sr Undying Body¡± was the ¡°Primordial Immortal Body¡± that was ranked 4th in the rankings.

    Mu Chen had great anticipation towards the day when he would truly be able to sessfully train and cultivate the ¡°Primordial Immortal Body¡±. How strong and powerful would he be? Thinking about that, would he have the strength and power needed to rescue his mother from that mysterious n?

    Those thoughts shed within Mu Chen¡¯s mind, before being gradually suppressed by him. At this moment, there was no need for him to think so far into the future. What he needed to do now was to advance himself as fast as possible to genuinely step into the Sovereign Realm.

    Giving a smile, Mu Chen raised his head, before looking doubtfully at the ck screen that had enveloped the skies above him. He could sense some strange and unique fluctuations radiating from there, apanied with a feeling as if his senses were unexpectedly unable to extend past it. From the looks of it, the ck screen appeared like a dark, ck prison that had trapped him within.

    However, although he was shocked, Mu Chen didn¡¯t grow flustered. This was the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. He didn¡¯t believe that there would be anyone that would want to do anything to him.

    Humm!

    As Mu Chen swept his gaze out, the ck screen in the sky quickly dissipated away, allowing the warm and gentle sunlight to shine through. As those ck dots dissipated away, theypletely disappeared within a number of breaths. Finally, a ck chessboard shot out within them,nding on a slender, jade-like hand that was not far away.

    Looking towards Mu Chen and discovering him appearing safe and sound, Ling Xi took a gentle breath of relief.

    Shooting over towards Ling Xi, Mu Chen noticed the sliver of exhaustion present within her beautiful eyes. Being slightly stunned, he asked, ¡°What were you doing, Elder Sister Ling Xi?¡±

    ¡°Did you think that the Great Pagoda Art is that easy to train and cultivate? If not for me sealing this region and temporarily isting you from the world, I¡¯m afraid that the current you would be discovered by the experts of Aunt Jing¡¯s mysterious n,¡± replied Ling Xi in a displeased and annoyed fashion.

    Mu Chen immediately gawked as he understood the gist of it, causing him to feel somewhat guilty. Having focused his entire mind and heart on training and cultivating on the mountain peak, he didn¡¯t know how much mind and energy Ling Xi had expended on him.

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Sister Ling Xi,¡± said Mu Chen in a soft voice.

    ¡°This is something Aunt Jing had asked me to do. What¡¯s more, I¡¯ve said that I¡¯d protect you. How can I look at Aunt Jing if I didn¡¯t do so?¡± Ling Xi replied with a faint smile. Looking towards Dean Tai Cang and the rest of the Elders that were shooting over, she said, ¡°This matter¡¯s all thanks to Dean Tai Cang and the other Elders. I, by myself, wouldn¡¯t have been able to protect you.¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Chen solemnly cupped his hands towards Dean Tai Cang, Elder Zhu Tian and the other Elders and spoke out in an respectful manner. ¡°Thank you, Dean and all the Elders present, for the trouble of this matter.¡±

    Waving his hand, Dean Tai Cang spoke out with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re the person that¡¯s going to fight for the honor and glory of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Naturally, we will do our utmost to help.¡±

    As he spoke, he looked towards Mu Chen and nodded his head in satisfaction. With his astute vision, he was naturally able to see the improvement Mu Chen had made. Although he was only at the Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase, all of them were clear that Mu Chen could not be ssified as anything ordinary. While he was at the Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase, he was already able to kill Mo Xingtian. With such a great improvement in his strength and cultivation, even people who had passed their Human Body Disaster would find it very hard to appear as a major threat to him.

    ¡°Are Luo Li, Shen Cangsheng and the rest still in the Door of the Northern Heavens?¡± asked Mu Chen as he looked towards the deepest region of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Luo Li and the rest had already been in the Door of the Northern Heavens for close to half a year, with their exact situation being unknown. After being apart for so long, he had quite a yearning to see thatss, Luo Li.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Nodding his head, Dean Tai Cang replied with a smile, ¡°Rx. We are monitoring the situation within the Door of the Northern Heavens at all times, so as to make sure that nothing happens to them. Furthermore, their progress is even faster than you¡¯d expect. At that time, you have to be careful. Shen Cangsheng and the rest had said that the first thing they would do when they exit there would be to take action and press your limelight down.¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Chen gave a smile. With the close to half a year¡¯s span of time, he had spent the first three months solely on training and cultivating his Thunder God Physique. Only in thest two-plus months did he calm his heart down and train and cultivate his Spiritual Energy. Fortunately, with the assistance of the Great Pagoda Art, his aplishments weren¡¯t small. However, he also knew that being in the Door of the Northern Heavens, the aplishments of Luo Li, Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong and the rest might be even greater than him in this half a year¡¯s span of time.

    Maybe, there might be some people that have already started crossing their Three Sovereign Disasters...

    However, although Shen Cangsheng and the rest had improved by leaps and bounds, Mu Chen¡¯s improvement was also marvelous. Although his strength at Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase Peak wasn¡¯t considered top notch. If he was to truly take action, Mu Chen believed that the current him would be able to contend head-on against people who had passed through their ¡°Spiritual Energy Disaster¡±.

    If he had such strength and power when he had crossed hands against Mo Xingtian half a year ago, thetter might not have even been able to force him into such a miserable state during that time.

    ¡°Go take a good rest for the next few days. There¡¯s still about less than half a month till the start of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. Also, it¡¯s the time for new students to enter the academy for the next few days, with you guys being able to remove the title of Freshman from your names...¡± said Dean Tai Cang with a smile.

    ¡°New students entering the academy...¡±

    Mu Chen repeated those words while letting out a sigh. Without him noticing, oneplus years have passed while he was in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. In fact, it was closer to two years of time. Thinking back, he had truly transformed into quite a somebody. Perhaps, when he had just entered the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, he never imagined that he would progress to such a realm.

    After chatting awhile more with Mu Chen, Dean Tai Cang brought along Elder Zhu Tian and the rest, turned around and walked away.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back and rest, Elder Sister Ling Xi. Thanks for your hard work.¡± Looking over towards Dean Tai Cang and the other Elders leaving in the distance, Mu Chen turned around and spoke out towards Ling Xi with a smile.

    Lazily extending out her slender, jade-like arm and revealing her slim waist that was wrapped in a white robe, Ling Xi gave a stretch. That voluptuous bosom, that tall and erect chest, that perfect figure appeared exceedingly alluring. Shooting a re towards Mu Chen, she replied, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Having finished your training today, you see no more use in me, and want to toss me out?¡±

    Giving an embarrassedugh, Mu Chen immediately replied, ¡°How¡¯s that possible? I¡¯ll stay here for the next few days to apany you, Elder Sister Ling Xi!¡±

    Ling Xi replied with a sweet smile while slightly stretching her waist, before looking towards the quiet mountain peak. Raising his head, Mu Chen also proceeded to look towards the azure horizon, before deeply breathing out. As of today, he hadpleted the numerous training and cultivation. Next up would be to quietly await the arrival of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament...

    For the next couple of days, Mu Chen hadpletely rxed himself. As of now, his strength and power had increased by leaps and bounds. Therefore, there wasn¡¯t a need to get tense during training. After all, training and cultivation paid attention to one¡¯s state of rxation. If one was too tense, it wouldn¡¯t bode too well for one¡¯s training and cultivation attempts.

    Therefore, while waiting for Luo Li and the rest toe out from the Door of the Northern Heavens, Mu Chen had spent the majority of his time on the mountain peak where Ling Xi lived, with the asional visit to the Freshman Region to gather everyone from the Goddess Luo Association, resulting in him being unavoidably idle and leisure.

    Under this leisure pace, day-after-day psed by, with the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament getting closer and closer.

    Within the quiet courtyard, Mu Chen sat before the bamboo house, with Ling Xi sitting before a tea table gracefully pouring a cup for herself. As her ck hair fluttered about around her slender waist, a pair of exquisite feet revealed themselves. Like a pair of white jade, they appeared exceedingly alluring under the illumination of the sun.

    Towards other people, Ling Xi appeared rather cold, indifferent and guarded. However, she hadpletely removed all of these traits when present before Mu Chen. Therefore, he was able to enjoy a great feast for his eyes many a time. Regardless of what he felt within his heart, having such a great beauty before him was an extremely nourishing sight.

    Faced with such an unguarded appearance by Ling Xi, Mu Chen didn¡¯t show much embarrassment or awkwardness, and was grandiosity sizing up the scene before him with an unavoidable re of male mes appearing in his eyes.

    Holding onto the tea leaves, Ling Xi appeared to have discovered Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, causing a pinkish shade to appear on her beautiful face. After hiding her feet within her robes, she shot a gentle stare at Mu Chen, with thetter revealing a innocent look, as if she was the one who purposefully revealed them.

    Seeing the look in his eyes, Ling Xi gave a soft snort. <i>Looks like this fellow¡¯s too idle for thest few days.</i> In the next instant, her beautiful face turned emotionless as she revealed a sliver of a dignified look, before speaking out in an indifferent tone. ¡°Did your Spiritual Array training improve over this period of time?¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Chen instantly felt his head swell up. During the past half year, if he wasn¡¯t training and cultivating his Thunder God Physique, he would be undergoing closed training for his Spiritual Energy. Where did he have the time to train and research Spiritual Arrays? Indeed, women truly couldn¡¯t be provoked.

 Chapter 448 - Freshmen in the Academy

    <strong>Chapter 448 - Freshmen in the Academy</strong>

    ¡°Relying on my Heart¡¯s Eye State, I¡¯m able to arrange a Rank 5 Spiritual Array. From this point, I guess that I can be considered as a Rank 5 Spiritual Array Master.¡±

    Mu Chen sent a dryugh towards Ling Xi. Over thest half a year, he had invested too little time towards his understanding of Spiritual Arrays, therefore his progress in it wasn¡¯t something especially great. The inquisitive look on Ling Xi¡¯s face as she asked him about his progress in Spiritual Arrays something that he was somewhat helpless to do anything. Ling Xi was clearly not much older than him, yet she was able to suppress him to death with her strength. This made Mu Chen feel some grief and indignation. <i>Could it be that following by mum¡¯s side would be that beneficial?</i>

    Thinking about his current progress, he should be considered as extremely outstanding within his fellow peers. However, he could not muster the slightest bit ofparison against Ling Xi.

    ¡°Rank 5 Spiritual Array Master?¡±

    Giving an ambiguous smile upon seeing Mu Chen¡¯s actions and appearance, she continued speaking in an indifferent tone. ¡°Any Grade under the rank of Spiritual Array Grandmaster is not worth a mention. After all, anything below Sovereign realm is just like an ant. In the aspect of Spiritual Arrays, one can only be considered as genuinely be attuned to it when one reaches the realm of Spiritual Array Grandmaster. If not, one would not be able to truly stand on the grand stage.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, Aunt Jing could be considered on the realm of Ancestral Master rank in her attainments in Spiritual Arrays. Being her biological son, you should not have only ordinary attainments in this aspect.¡±

    After being reprimanded like that, Mu Chen could not help feeling somewhat resentful. Unable to hold it in, he subsequently asked, ¡°What Grade of an expert does a Ancestral Master in Spiritual Arrays amounts to?¡±

    Shooting a re at Mu Chen, Ling Xi replied with an amused shadow appearing in her beautiful eyes. ¡°Looks like you still don¡¯t know the depths towards the grading of Spiritual Array Masters. The so-called ¡®First to Ninth Grade¡¯ that is used is just a crude approximation. Generally speaking, anyone above Sixth Grade would be capable of being known as a Spiritual Array Grandmaster. Despite this, there are also different Grades within the realm of Spiritual Array Grandmasters.¡±

    ¡°There are three phases within the realm of Spiritual Array Grandmasters: Heaven, Earth and Human, with three Grades for each phase for a total of nine Grades, which just so corresponds to the nine Grades of Sovereigns. Whates after Spiritual Array Grandmasters would be a Schrs, which corresponds to Earth Sovereigns. As for Ancestral Masters, they are whates after Schrs. You should be very clear about what realm they exist in, right?¡±

    Sucking in a mouthful of cold air, Mu Chen looked nkly at the grinning Ling Xi as he replied, ¡°Heavenly Sovereign?¡±

    He already had some guesses after seeing his mother refining the Yellow Dragon Sovereign, sending the ck Dragon Sovereign flying and even overwhelming the Immeasurable Old Ancestor. However, when this guess became a reality, he still could not help being filled with shock.

    Heavenly Sovereign...

    Even when ced within the boundless and endless Great Thousand Worlds, people who possessed such strength would absolutely be considered to be regional Overlords. Even those ns with long traditions would have to be courteous towards existences of that realm. Therefore, anyone within the Great Thousand Worlds would absolutely be able to travel unimpeded with the backing of a Heavenly Sovereign.

    All along, Mu Chen had always assumed that he had an ordinary background, since his father¡¯s strength was truly not worth one bit of mention. However, who would have guessed that his extremely weak old man would be able to find such a terrifyingly strong and powerful wife...

    ¡°My old man¡¯s too awesome,¡± said Mu Chen as he smacked his lips, while an expression filled with admiration appeared on his face. What was the definition of awesome? This was exactly its definition. If this matter was circted, there might not be even a single person that would believe this. However, it had truly happened to his father. Now, Mu Chen really wanted to know exactly what had happened that year for his father to actually drag his pheonix of a mother down from the skies...

    Resting her jade-like hand on her cheek, a nk expression waspletely present in Ling Xi¡¯s beautiful eyes. Clearly, this was something that didn¡¯t add up in her mind. In her eyes, Aunt Jing was apletely perfectdy, with her sight seemingly being extremely, extremely high. However, from the news that she had received from Mu Chen, his father seemed to be an extremely ordinary person and came from a small ce. Also, his strength didn¡¯t appear to be outstanding. However, a person from such an unseeming ce was actually able to obtain the love of Aunt Jing. This was truly an inconceivable matter.

    ¡°Elder Sister Ling Xi, what Grade are you at in the realm of Spiritual Array Grandmasters?¡± asked Mu Chen curiously as he looked towards Ling Xi.

    With a smile, Ling Xi replied, ¡°I should be at the highest grade of the Human phase, which is equivalent to a Third Grade Sovereign.¡±

    ¡°Third Grade Sovereign...¡± Mu Chen made another sigh of admiration. Her Grade was even higher than Elder Zhu Tian and the other Heavenly Seated Elders. ced within the Northern Heavens Continent, she was alreadyparable to those leaders of the other peak influences present here. Although she had the benefit of being instructed by his mother, being able to have such aplishments at her age clearly showed her extremely outstanding talent.

    ¡°Despite that, my cultivation in Spiritual Energy isn¡¯t all that great. At this moment, I¡¯ve actually only just crossed by Divine Soul Tribtion, and not yet stepped into the Sovereign Realm.¡± Casting a nce towards Mu Chen with her beautiful eyes, she continued speaking, ¡°After all, not everyone¡¯s like you, having such astonishing talents in these two aspects.¡±

    After being around Mu Chen for such a long time, she knew that thetter not only possessed outstanding talent in his cultivation of Spiritual Energy, he had also inherited Aunt Jing¡¯s talent in the aspect of Spiritual Arrays. Along his path of progress, he had obtained quite substantial results in both his Spiritual Energy and Spiritual Array cultivation, which had surprised many people.

    Giving a smile, Mu Chen finally felt that the matter was somewhat bnced now. From the looks of it, he still had some superiority whenpared to Ling Xi.

    Noticing the additional shadow of satisfaction present within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, Ling Xi gave an indifferent smile as she said, ¡°Since you know that Aunt Jing¡¯s that outstanding on the aspect of Spiritual Arrays, you have to do more research and study on them in the future. At the very least, you have to reach the realm of Schr; if not, you will definitely let Aunt Jing down.¡±

    Instantly, Mu Chen¡¯s satisfied look froze up as he rubbed his nose in resentment. With such a formidable mother, he truly had great pressure on his shoulders. Indeed, although he had an extremely high talent on the aspect of Spiritual Arrays, wanting to reach the realm of Schrs wasn¡¯t something that could be achieved just by relying on talent. After all, there were too many geniuses within this universe. Yet, those that were able to have aplishments in the end were an extremely small number amongst them.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s satisfaction being suppressed down, Ling Xi gave a sweet smile. With her jade-like hand ced on her cheek, she gracefully pursed her lips, before knitting her eyebrows towards the outer region of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy while saying, ¡°What¡¯s with the noise in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy today?¡±

    ¡°Today¡¯s the day where the Freshmen enter the academy,¡± replied Mu Chen in azy fashion.

    Today was the day where the new batch of Freshmen would enter the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Therefore, the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was extremely lively today. As for Mu Chen¡¯s batch of students, all of them were iparably excited, since after simmering for over a year, they were finally able to toss away the title of Freshmen from their names. From today onwards, they would be figures that were able to show off their superiority.

    Slightly nodding her head, Ling Xi didn¡¯t care about the matter anymore, choosing tozily bask in the enjoyment of this idle moment.

    The Outer Region of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy

    At this moment, there seemed to be a sea of humans present here, with a stretch of ck covering the grounds, extending endlessly towards the horizon. The noise and chatter resounding from within perfused throughout the surroundings, spreading and reverberating far and wide.

    Countless teenage males and females had gathered here, with everyone having excited expressions on their faces as they sized the cultivation holy ground they had all yearned for, yet appearing exceedingly foreign to them. Being the new batch of Freshmen of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, they had worked and tried their best to pass through all of the tough challenges to obtain the qualifications to stand here today.

    They had alle here to train and cultivate to be stronger and more powerful, before dazzlingly returning back to their hometowns.

    At the corner of the sea of humans was a group of seven to eight youthful figures standing together. Looking towards the surrounding crowds, they appeared somewhat cramped, with their gazes showing a slight bit of recoil. Although they were considered as the topmost elite students from the spiritual academy they hade from, they had discovered that they were extremely ordinary when ced here. There were quite a few of the Freshmen in their surroundings that caused them to feel some dread, with some being in the Spirit Realm, a level of strength that was even stronger than their parents.

    ¡°This is the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy? Indeed, it truly is worthy of being one of the five Great Academies! It¡¯s much, much bigger than our Northern Spiritual Academy,¡± said a sweet and delicate young girl as she sized up her surroundings, before speaking quietly towards the young male beside her. ¡°Brother Qingshan, I¡¯ve heard that the most outstanding Senior Mu Chen of our Northern Spiritual Academy is also in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, right? How¡¯s he doing here? I really want to see him. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s the most outstanding student in the history of our Northern Spiritual Academy.¡±

    ¡°Yu Xi, those aren¡¯t good words to say. My Elder Brother Liu Mu is also very outstanding. As of now, he¡¯s cultivating in the Saint Spiritual Academy,¡± snorted a bulky youth standing beside them.

    ¡°Liu Yang, is there any use of arguing here? We¡¯re already in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Being in such a foreign ce, and not being all that outstandingpared to the people around us, it¡¯s inevitable that you¡¯ll get bullied if you don¡¯t group up with others,¡± replied the youth being called Brother Qingshan by the young girl as his wrinkled his forehead.

    Hearing that, Liu Yang snorted twice. Nevertheless, he did not continue speaking any more words. Although he could be considered as extremely outstanding while he was in the Northern Spiritual Academy, his confidence had already beenpletely crushed uponing here. After taking a look at his surroundings, it seemed to him that their strength was only average with not the slightest bit of outstanding aspects present.

    ¡°I truly don¡¯t know what this is all about with our Northern Spiritual Academy actually being able to obtain so many quotas. Furthermore, its truly strange that we¡¯re even able to be exempted from examinations,¡± said Liu Yang doubtfully in a low voice.

    Hearing that, the youths that hade together with him from the Northern Spiritual Academy all nodded their heads. This matter was something considerably strange for them. In the past, it was extremely rare for their Northern Spiritual Academy to obtain any quotas, with the added possibility of the people chosen to not be able to enter the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. However, this time, they were able to obtain close to ten quotas, with the added matter of being exempted from any examinations. Such a meaty pie falling from the heavens had seemingly caused all of them to turn dizzy.

    ¡°Oi, the few of you...¡±

    As they were discussing in low voices, a cry suddenly rang out from before them. They hurriedly turned their heads, only to see a number of youths with grins on their faces as they walked over. From the gazes of those people, one would immediately know that they were Seniors of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. This instantly caused Qing Shan, Liu Yang and the rest of their group to tense up, since they were able to sense rather frightening Spiritual Energy pressuresing from thetter few. The pressure radiating out was even stronger than thoseing from their parents.

    ¡°We¡¯re in charge of you group of Freshmen.¡± said a gentle-looking youth as he sent a faint smile towards them. Waving his hands, he continued speaking. ¡°Our Demon¡¯s Gate is now epting foreign members; therefore, you all will be members of our Demon¡¯s Gate. There isn¡¯t any special requirement, ept that you will have to contribute a certain amount of Spiritual Values every month from now. If anyone tries to bully you all, you just have to say the name of our Demon¡¯s Gate and it¡¯ll do. Understand?¡±

    Hearing those words, Liu Yang, Qingshan and the rest of their group looked towards each other mutedly. Although they weren¡¯t exactly clear what Spiritual Values were, their intuition had told them that this didn¡¯t seem like a good matter. In the next moment, braving himself, Qing Shan asked out, ¡°Seniors, could you let us get more familiar with the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy before letting us decide then?¡±

    Hearing that, an ambiguous smile instantly surfaced on the face of the youth. Staring towards Qing Shan and the group, he grinned while giving his reply, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you looking down on our Demon¡¯s Gate?¡±

    Noticing the smile, cold sweat started pouring out from Qing Shan and the group. The pretty young girl by the name of Yu Xi bit her lip, before speaking out after summing up her courage, ¡°We, we have a Big Brother here in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy! He¡¯s also a Senior. You can¡¯t bully us!¡±

    Hearing her words, the few youths could not help instantly bursting intoughter. The Freshmen in the surroundings didn¡¯t dare to speak out, as those Seniors before their eyes possessed strength absolutely on the level of Heavenly Fusion Stage. That was a realm that none of the Freshmen dared to go against. Furthermore, Seniors bullying freshmen was an extremelymon matter, something that everyone should have encountered before.

    ¡°Beautiful little Junior Sister,¡± Restraining his smile after quite a whileter, the youth grinned towards Yu Xi and said, ¡°What¡¯s the name of your Big Brother? Let me hear it. I want to see if our Demon¡¯s Gate¡¯s able to subdue him or not.¡±

    Hastily, Qing Shan went forward to restrain the young girl. Offending those Seniors clearly wasn¡¯t too rational of a decision. Furthermore, if Mu Chen was dragged into this matter, it would really be troublesome.

    However, although the young girl was small of age, she was the current batch of geniusesing from the Northern Spiritual Academy. Although she had only cultivated and trained for a year, her strength was already rapidly catching up to Qing Shan, Liu Yang and the other Seniors from the Northern Spiritual Academy. Therefore, being the gifted one like she was, she clearly didn¡¯t face much of this kind of pressure. In the next instant, with a beet-red face, she bit her lip. Flinging away Qing Shan¡¯s hand, she raised her pretty face and shouted out in a loud voice, ¡°My Big Bro¡¯s name is Mu Chen!¡±

    Her extremely clear voice rang out within the noisy chattering from the surroundings, unexpectedly causing the canter around to quieten down. In the next instant, gazes shot over one after another, of which included some of the Seniors who were here to maintain order. At this moment, all of them were looking in shock towards the red-faced pretty young girl who had just shouted out...

    Qing Shan was instantly scared by the sudden quieting of the surroundings, especially those gazes from the various Seniors, which had caused a shock to shake through his heart. Instantly, he ced the young girl protectively behind him. Although Liu Yang and the rest were shocked till they feet started to shiver,

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Senior. She¡¯s still young and isn¡¯t sensible. We agree to the previous matter...¡± All of a sudden, Qing Shan¡¯s forward gaze moved, hastily apologising to the few Seniors which had seemingly been very stiff and rigid.

    However, at this very moment, the youth before him who had a slightly amused grin on his face had somewhat froze up, with his lips starting to quiver. A slightly astringent breath started to ring out from his throat, before he lowered his voice and replied, ¡°Your, your Big Brother is called Mu Chen?¡±

    Qing Shan looked towards the youth before him, who appeared to be not quite right, and was instantly confused. At this moment, he could only brace himself and nodded her head in apprehension. However, all of a sudden, he notice quite a few people rushing up and striding over from the crowds of Seniors in the surroundings. All of them seemed to have the same insignia pin on their chests. From the voicesing from the surroundings, they seemed to be members of the Luo Goddess Association.

    Upon seeing such a formation, Qing Shan was instantly frightened, while the pretty face of the young girl, Yu Xi had turned pale. Nevertheless, she clenched her teeth and stood her ground in defiance.

    However, as the group of Luo Goddess Association flooded over, they unexpectedly didn¡¯t do anything to her. On the contrary, they had barged their way in front of those people from the Demon¡¯s Gate. Faced against them, those rather bossy Seniors from the Demon¡¯s Gate had actually resentfully retreated a few steps back. Clearly, they didn¡¯t wish for any conflict against the people of the Luo Goddess Association.

    From this, the Freshmen in the surroundings could instantly tell that the Luo Goddess Association was clearly much stronger than the Demon¡¯s Gate.

    Nervously taking in the scene unfurling before them, Qing Shan and the group noticed a youth in the lead of the group before them sending them an extremely weing smile as he said, ¡°Junior Brothers and Sisters, you know Brother Mu?¡±

 Chapter 449 - Why Not?

    <strong>Chapter 449 - Why Not?</strong>

    ¡°Big Brother Mu?¡±

    Hearing the words spoken by the youth in front of them, Qing Shan and the group were clearly shocked by that. Gawking, the young girl by the name of Yu Xi blinked her wide-open eyes, while feeling some apprehension. <i>Big Brother Mu? Are they talking about Mu Chen? Could it be that they are talking about the wrong person?</i> Although they knew that Mu Chen was the most outstanding person from their Northern Spiritual Academy, there were truthfully too many geniuses in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Therefore, they didn¡¯t dare to believe that Mu Chen was able to obtain much of any aplishments during the short year he was in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Furthermore, the Big Brother Mu those people were hanging within their mouths seemed to be an extraordinary person within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    They were a little worried that the other party might have brought up the wrong person.

    ¡°Our... our big brother¡¯s called Mu Chen. He, might not be the Big Brother Mu you¡¯re talking about...¡± muttered Yu Xi softly. The sudden gazesing from those Seniors in the surroundings had caused some unease in her. Although she was young, she also knew that they didn¡¯t have any support when they entered the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Therefore, they could only work hard and cultivate. At this moment, provoking those Seniors was clearly not a good matter for them.

    ¡°Haha, our Big Brother Mu¡¯s called Mu Chen.¡± Hearing those words, the smile on the face youth from the Luo Goddess Association turn even more radiant.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Qing Shan, Yu Xi and their group all eximed out in shock as they looked at one another. <i>Could they have the same name?</i>

    ¡°Are you guys from the Northern Spiritual Academy?¡± asked the youth. Being a member of the Luo Goddess Association, he was clearly privy to some information about Mu Chen.

    Hearing that, Qing Shan nodded his head in session.

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no mistake here. Big Brother Mu¡¯s also from the Northern Spiritual Academy. Looks like we¡¯re talking about the same person,¡± said the youth with a smile.

    That reply caused Qing Shan and the group to turn dumbfounded, before instantly feeling emotional. <i>In just a short span of over a year, Mu Chen has actually managed to mix so well in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy?</i>

    Turning around, the youth¡¯s gentle face turned somewhat unsightly as he looked towards the people of the Demon¡¯s Gate, before speaking out, ¡°Chen Xiu, your Demon¡¯s Gate¡¯s truly awesome to actually find trouble for Big Brother Mu¡¯s friends.¡±

    The faces of the people from the Demon¡¯s Gate instantly turned stiff, with none of the previous bossy attitude present anymore. Mu Chen¡¯s name held a considerable shock-factor towards the Demon¡¯s Gate. Furthermore, the current Mu Chen was considered to be the genuine number one person within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. It¡¯s said that not only their boss, He Yao, there were even some signs of the former overshadowing those peak influential people like Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong.

    Therefore, although their Demon¡¯s Gate was still considered a powerful influence within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, they didn¡¯t have a single ounce of courage to go against the Luo Goddess Association. After all, the current Luo Goddess Association was considered to be the influence with the strongest voice and power within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy...

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s a mistake, that¡¯s a mistake...¡±

    Finally, regaining his rity, the youth by the name of Chen Xiu gave an astringentugh, before hastily cupping his hands towards Qing Shan and the group, while saying, ¡°Haha. Junior Brothers and Sisters, I hope that you can forgive our earlier rudeness. We¡¯ll bring our apologies in the future.¡±

    As his voice rang out, he gave a hurried wave of his hands and brought along the other members and helter-skelter away, not daring to stay there one bit longer.

    Seeing the bossy and domineering Seniors now slinking away like that, the Freshmen in the surroundings instantly had a new view of their current situation.

    ¡°Mu Chen... he¡¯s that formidable in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy?¡± asked Qing Shan as he looked towards the youth before them, his eyes brimming with unimaginable thoughts.

    ¡°Haha. Our Luo Goddess Association was created by Big Brother Mu and miss Luo Li. Furthermore, Big Brother Mu¡¯s currently the genuine strongest person within our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡±

    The youth from the Luo Goddess Association smiled towards them, before pointing towards the majestic steele erected within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. With a face brimming with pride, he said, ¡°See that? That¡¯s the Heavenly Rankings of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Only the strongest people would be able to have their names etched on its surface. Big Brother Mu¡¯s ranked Third... Naturally, he, in fact, has the power to obtain First. The only thing is that he hasn¡¯t taken any action, yet.¡±

    Looking over, Qing Shan and the group could see the extremely majestic steele erected there. Indeed, they were able to spot the familiar name present on the dazzling peak of the steele. For a moment, they were somewhat lost for words. Theirpanion that had once mixed with them in the Northern Spiritual Academy had actually managed to reach a height that was unfathomable by them in the short span of only a year.

    ¡°Big Brother Mu¡¯s so awesome!¡± Stars started to sparkle within Yu Xi¡¯srge eyes as she spoke out, her voice brimming with worship. While she was in the Northern Spiritual Academy, she had heard quite a bit from the rumors surrounding Mu Chen. She never imagined that she would obtain such shocking news once again just when she had stepped into the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    On the side, aplicated expression appeared on the face of Liu Yang. His Liu Family wasn¡¯t considered to have good rtions with the Mu Family, with his grandfather even being killed by Mu Chen. For the past year, the changes that happened in the Northern Spiritual Realm were too great, with their Liu Family no longer being like before, while the Mu Family was growing increasingly stronger. As of now, they had grasped control of the entire Northern Spiritual Realm. Originally, his Liu Family was still hoping for his brother toe back after bing stronger. However, from the looks of it today, they might have to dispel this thought of theirs. Although his Big Brother Mu Bai might have some ability, Liu Yang was clear that the former would absolutely not be able topare with Mu Chen. If their Liu Family had any thoughts, they might...

    ¡°Haha. You guys are Big Brother Mu¡¯s friends. In the future, you will also be the friends of our Luo Goddess Association. Rx, we¡¯ll absolutely not let you guys receive any sort of bullying,¡± said the youth as he sent a smile towards Qing Shan and the group.

    Hearing that, Qing Shan and the group quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Only after experiencing the previous spectacle did they know that possessing some background within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was such an important matter. Compared to the other Freshmen, the small and tiny Northern Spiritual Realm they came from was considered to be of not one bit of prestige or fame. However, with their connections with Mu Chen, they were clearly able to reduce much of the bullying that might have urred to them.

    Bang!

    However, just as Qing Shan and the group were celebrating about this, suddenly, an astonishing p of thunder resounded across the region. While everyone was in shock by this and raised their heads, they noticed a thousand metre wide pir of light suddenly rushing towards the heavens from the depths of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, while vast and boundless Spiritual Energy radiated from it.

    Due to this unforeseen spectacle, all of the Freshmen turned somewhat flustered, not knowing exactly what had happened.

    ¡°The Door of the Northern Heavens is opening!¡±

    After gawking and being stunned for a moment, a few Seniors could not help eximing emotionally, ¡°Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong and the other Seniors areing out!¡±

    All of the Freshmen had also be restless, eyes brimming with surprise and anticipation as the looked towards the pir of light. <i>Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong? The influential figures ranked First and Second on the Heavenly Rankings?</i> They never imagined that they would be able to see the heaven-favored sons they had worshipped upon their entry to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy...

    The pir of light was overly gigantic, attracting the attention of everyone within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy as it rushed towards the heavens. Countless students shot into the skies, surprised expressions appearing on their faces as they observed the scene before them. <i>After closing up for half a year, Shen Cangsheng and the rest are finallying out?</i>

    ¡°They¡¯reing out...¡±

    Within the courtyard, Mu Chen had also raised his head, smiling as he looked towards the gigantic pir of light as a shadow of anticipation appeared within his eyes. He really wanted to see exactly how much Shen Cangsheng and the rest had had progressed during their half-year istion within the Door of the Northern Heavens.

    Humm! Humm!

    As the thousand metre wide pir of light stood tall within the skies, a gigantic glowing bronze door slowly condensed and appeared within it. In the next moment, under the attentive gazes of countless people in the region, the glowing door slowly started to open, causing torrential Spiritual Energy to sweep out, radiating across the entire region.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    As the glowing door opened up, rays of light explosively shot out from within like shooting stars, streaking across the horizon, before appearing in the skies above the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    There were nine figures, all of them radiating with boundless Spiritual light. Standing in the air, vast, endless Spiritual Energy pressure radiated from them, causing all of the Freshmen present in the outer region of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to quietly smack their lips upon sensing the enormous pressure bearing down on them. <i>These are the strongest students within their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy? Indeed, they are terrifying. </i>

    ¡°So powerful...¡±

    The faces of Qing Shan and the group were filled with shock and astonishment. Never, in their lives, did they sense such strong and powerful pressures bearing down on them. Not even the various teachers and Headmaster of the Northern Spiritual Academy could even match up to a portion of this. In the next moment, all of them started to feel emotional. <i>Indeed, such a scene is worthy of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. In the future, will we be as powerful as those Seniors?</i>

    Under the countless attentive gazes, the rays of brilliance radiating from the nine figures started to slowly dissipate away, revealing the people present under the lights.

    Standing in the middle was Shen Cangsheng, his body ramrod-straight, like a spear erected in the sky, his face filled with unswerving firmness. Although he wasn¡¯t as handsome or suave as Li Xuantong, the overbearing aura he radiated was not one bit weaker than thetter.

    Beside him stood the thin and handsome Li Xuantong. Dressed in ck robes, his ck hair fluttered about. God-knows how many Freshmen had their eyes radiating with light as they looked towards him, with quite a few young girls starting to blush in the process.

    Although Luo Li stood at the side of the group, truthfully speaking, she was, undoubtedly, the most dazzling existence present within the nine of them. Her silvery river of hair that descended to her exquisitely slender waist was coupled with her delicate facial features that appeared to be made of porcin. The pair of ss-like beautiful eyes appeared clear and tranquil, causing people to get drunk just by looking at her.

    God-knows how many hearts were furiously sent thumping away by their appearances in the sky.

    ¡°Show offs...¡±

    Taking in the spectacle in the sky, Mu Chen shook his head.

    While he wasughing to himself, the sharp gazes of Shen Cangsheng and the rest had shot over, with Luo Li¡¯s being the only one with gentleness present in her beautiful eyes. Looking towards the youth that she had not seen for half a year, a faint smile surfaced on her red lips, causing her to appear exceedingly alluring and soul-stirring.

    As Shen Cangsheng¡¯s sharp gaze shot towards Mu Chen, he subsequently crossed gazes with Li Xuantong. Fighting intent zed within their eyes as they took a step forward, before their roars resounded across the region like thunder.

    ¡°Mu Chen, are you up for a fight?!¡±

    After undergoing the half-year istion and their strength improving by leaps and bounds, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong finally recovered their brimming self-confidence. This time, they personally wanted to seek out Mu Chen for guidance.

    As their roars rang out across the region, the contents of which shocked the countless Freshmen present, causing even the Seniors of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to erupt with an astonishing uproar. Ever since the rise of Mu Chen¡¯s fame and reputation till now, he has yet to cross hands with the two most elite students of their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong. However, as of today, this heart shaking scene would finally appear before their eyes?!

    The hearts of Qing Shan and the group were filled with shock and astonishment. <i>The number one and two existences on the Heavenly Rankings are inviting Mu Chen for a fight?</i>

    ¡°Haha, why not!¡±

    While they were still wallowing in their shock, a clear, heartyugh instantly rang out from within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy as a glowing figure shot towards the heavens.

    As countless students noticed the thin figure, their blood instantly started to boil as ear-shattering cheers started to resound across the region!

 Chapter 450 - Interchange of New and Old Overlord

    <strong>Chapter 450 - Interchange of New and Old Overlord</strong>

    As the youth rushed towards the heavens, boundless Spiritual Energy gushed out from him like a flood. Striding into the skies, his hands were crossed behind his back, with his thin figure appearing ramrod straight. A faint smile was present on his handsome face, with the attitude and aura he sent out being not one bit weaker than Shen Cangsheng or Li Xuantong.

    ¡°Big Brother Mu!¡±

    When Mu Chen appeared in the sky, astonishing, earth-shattering cheers erupted across the entirety of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. As of now, Mu Chen¡¯s fame and prestige in the academy had clearly reached the peak, with not a single person still treating him like a Freshman. That¡¯s because the matters that he had aplished, things that even veteran peak influential figures like Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong weren¡¯t able to aplish.

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s Mu Chen!¡±

    Qing Shan and the group looked emotionally at the all too familiar figure. Over the span of a year, the youth had grown much more mature. Yet, there wasn¡¯t too much of a change to his appearance.

    At this moment, the young girl by the name of Yu Xi had also opened her eyes wide as she tightly stared at the thin figure in the sky. Faced against such strong and powerful opponents, the former still had a cheerful and leisurely appearance, causing the pretty face of the young girl to turn uncontrobly red as her heartstrings were tugged.

    Within therge pce in the central location of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Dean Tai Cang and a bunch of Elders were smiling from ear to ear as they looked towards the youths in the sky. They had truly not seen such a lively scene for the greater half of the year.

    WIthin the sky, Mu Chen raised his eyes, before speaking out with a gentle smile, ¡°Look¡¯s like everyone has greatly improved in strength after this half-year of istion, huh.¡±

    While sizing up Shen Cangsheng and the rest, astonishment and shock were present in Mu Chen¡¯s heart as he could sense that of the nine people, He Yao, Su Xuan, Xu Huang, Zhao Qingshan and the other two had reached the realm of Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase, which was equivalent to him. One had to know that they had just reached the realm of Heavenly Completion Stage before entering the Door of the Northern Heavens. Nevertheless, they had actually improved by such leaps and bounds.

    Furthermore, other than those six, Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong and Luo Li had surpassed everyone in the group. ording to his senses, Mu Chen could feel that the trio might have already crossed their Human Body Disaster.

    Having such progress in the span of half a year was considerably astonishing.

    ¡°If we didn¡¯t have such progress, how could we have to face to participate in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, right?¡± replied Shen Cangsheng with a grin as he started to size Mu Chen up. Clenching his hands, scorching-hot fighting intent brimmed within his eyes. Not being a person that easily gave up and admitted defeat, when he had first seen the former, Mu Chen was a person that needed to enter a life-or-death battle when he faced against that Bai Xuan. However, who could have imagined that in a short span of the next year, this youth had improved by leaps and bounds, and progressed at such an astonishing pace. Half a year ago, he achieved the aplishments of defeating Mo Longzi and killing Mo Xingtian, causing the entire Northern Heavens Continent to reel in shock.

    Unknowingly, that youth he had seen then had already surpassed him within a span of time that hadn¡¯t even reached two years. Even his long-seated position of the Overlord on the Heavenly Rankings was ced in imminent danger by the former. Shen Cangsheng knew that Mu Chen didn¡¯t have much of an interest in the Heavenly Rankings. Nevertheless, being proud and arrogant, Shen Cangsheng didn¡¯t need something like modestly yielding to the former.

    In the past, after seeing the fight between Mu Chen and Mo Xingtian, Shen Cangsheng had already felt the disparity between him and Mu Chen. Therefore, he had bitterly trained for this half-year, hoping that his progress wouldn¡¯t be too small. As of now, he had already passed his Fleshly Body Disaster, and was confident that the current him would simrly possess the might to face against the Mo Xingtian of then!

    Although he was still unable to surpass Mu Chen, at the very least, he wouldn¡¯t have the same feeling of helplessness he felt then.

    ¡°Mu Chen, receive my move!¡±

    The smile of Shen Cangsheng¡¯s face slowly dissipated away, reced by the usual stern expression he wore. Taking a step forward, a low roar rang from him.

    Looking towards Shen Cangsheng, who had turned serious, before noticing the scorching-hot and prideful gaze, Mu Chen seemed to understand the gist behind this. Gently nodding his head, he replied in a slow fashion, ¡°Please guide me, Senior Shen Cangsheng!¡±

    With a heartyugh, Shen Cangsheng strode forward. Clenching his hands tightly, boundless Spiritual Energy swept out, howling across the region like a great sea. A powerful Spiritual Energy pressure radiated out, shocking the world in its awe.

    Nevertheless, faced against the astonishing prestige of Shen Cangsheng, a calm and tranquil expression still remained on Mu Chen¡¯s face. Not a single tremor could even be seen on his robes.

    With a stern expression, Shen Cangsheng pped his hands together. Suddenly, his hand seals started to fluctuate, while the torrential Spiritual Energy around him red up. Following the fluctuation of his hand seals, iparably gigantic glowing seals formed, before condensing behind him, radiating with astonishing fluctuations.

    Everyone present could sense how frightening this attack from Shen Cangsheng was. Clearly, he was absolutely not restraining a single bit of his strength. Furthermore, he had immediately chosen to unleash his strongest attack.

    Noticing this, the eyes of Dean Tai Cang and the Elders faintly narrowed as he muttered. ¡°He had actually managed to cultivate the Punishment Divine Art to this step...¡±

    Bang!

    All of a sudden, astonishing ps of thunder seemed to resound across the horizon, with Shen Cangsheng¡¯s hand seals suddenly stopped. In the next instant, as his gaze turned fierce, he took a step forward, shooting like a lightning bolt straight at Mu Chen. Behind him, countless glowing seals followed him as he shot forward, causing astonishing ps of thunder that shook the entire region.

    ¡°Judgement Divine Art, Myriad Life Seal!¡±

    Akin to a spectre, Shen Cangsheng appeared right before Mu Chen. Without the slightest bit of hesitation, his fingers came together to form a fist. Spiritual Energy that swept out of him blotted the skies as bright and resplendent rays of brilliance radiated from him akin to a dazzling sun. With a low roar, his fist imprint came smashing over.

    Bang! Bang!

    The air present in the region waspletely sent exploding away, with patterns of distortion appearing in the surrounding space. Those hundreds of thousands of glowing seals appeared to be condensed from some infallible faith, merging with Shen Cangsheng¡¯s fist as it rumbled towards Mu Chen.

    This fist contained the extreme limit of Shen Cangsheng¡¯s might! Even Mo Xingtian might have to face this fist with all of his strength if he met with it head-on!

    The Shen Cangsheng of now truly was much, much more stronger than half a year ago.

    At this moment, rays of light blossomed from Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils. All of a sudden, with a furious clench of his fist, low ps of thunder rang out from within his body. In the next instant, ck arcs of lightning started to dance across his body, while four lightning runes slowly started to surface onto his chest.

    Bang!

    The peals of thunder ringing out from Mu Chen¡¯s body reverberated across the region. At this moment, his body appeared to be suffused with jet-ck lightning light, while indescribable, surging energies started to radiate from his limbs and bones.

    This was the first time Mu Chen hadpletely activated his Thunder God Physique after sessfully condensing his fourth rune.

    Such strength and power was more than sufficient to sunder the skies and rend the earth!

    Chi! Chi!

    ck bolts of lightning arcs crazily lept around his body. In the next instant, taking a furious step forward, he showed no signs of hesitation as he sent a fist out.

    There wasn¡¯t anything fanciful in this punch, yet it contained extremely frightening energies imbued within it.

    As the fist rumbled out, ripples seemed to fluctuate around the surrounding space as rumbling peals of thunder reverberated across the region.

    Bang!

    Under countless emotional gazes below, the two fists smashed into each other. At that very instant, any rumbling sounds were eliminated, with the entire region seemingly being devoid of sound for an instant. However, at the next very moment, crazy, boundless energy shock waves swept out akin to thousand metre high tsunamis, with hurricanes seemingly taking form at the area of impact.

    Bang! Bang!

    Under the terrifying impact of the energy shock waves, Mu Chen¡¯s body sparkled with lightning, while the hundreds of thousands of glowing seals behind Shen Cangsheng¡¯s back rapidly vibrated. In the end, with a bang, a shiver shook through the bodies of the two as they both retreated back.

    Mu Chen retreated back eight steps, with the lightning light behind his back copsing, causing rumbling sounds to reverberate.

    Shen Cangsheng retreated ten steps back, with the glowing seals on his back copsing one by one. In the end, all of thempletely copsed apart, transforming into glowing dots that blotted the skies, appeared exceedingly beautiful.

    Countless people were turned speechless. The collision of the two fists were exceedingly astonishing. However, from the looks of it, it seemed that Mu Chen was still able to gain the slight superiority.

    ¡°I never imagined that you¡¯d actually cultivate your Thunder God Physique to such a degree.¡±

    Lowering his head to look at his fist, Shen Cangsheng saw a patch of red being present there, while a numbing sensation radiated from it. Raising his head, he looked towards Mu Chen, before exhaling deeply, while a smile akin to one of relief appeared on his firm and resolute face. As his eyes lit up when he looked towards the glorious Heavenly Ranking steele within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, he spoke out with a faint smile, ¡°It is finally time for I, the First Rank on the Heavenly Rankings to abdicate my rank. From now on, you¡¯re the true number one in our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy!¡±

    At this moment, countless students had turned quiet as they looked at the ramrod straight figure of Shen Cangsheng, while a feeling of respect and worship gushed from their hearts. Only at this moment did they realise that this sh of fists was for Shen Cangsheng himself to hand over the most glorious honor of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to Mu Chen.

    Having ruled over for so many glorious years, as of now, this glory had finally found a more suitable host.

    Looking towards Shen Cangsheng, Mu Chen turned slightly quiet. He didn¡¯t care about this so-called ¡°First Rank¡± on the Heavenly Rankings. However, he knew that this wasn¡¯t the time where he could reject it. That was due to Shen Cangsheng¡¯s pride and honor as the previous Overlord of the Heavenly Rankings resting on this. Therefore, cupping his hands towards the former, Mu Chen didn¡¯t say a single word, with his expression turning into one of extreme solemn.

    As countless students looked towards the exchange of positions from the old to the new Overlord, the blood within them showed signs of boiling and ring up. In the next moment, ear-deafening roars and cheers resounding across the entire region.

    Shen Cangsheng¡¯s expression started to turn gentle, yet his gaze turned into one that harbored evil intent. Sending a smile towards Mu Chen, he spoke out, ¡°Do you know what we¡¯ve decided in the Door of the Northern Heavens?¡±

    Hearing those words, Mu Chen gawked as he noticed simr gazes shooting towards him from Li Xuantong, He Yao, Xu Huang, Zhao Qingshan and the rest, causing some uneasy feelings to surface within his heart.

    ¡°If Shen Cangsheng loses to you, all of us will give you a beating!¡± roared Li Xuantong as he slowly clenched his fists tightly, while boundless Spiritual Energy erupted from him. Simrly, Spiritual Energy started surging from the bodies of He Yao, Xu Huang and the rest. Shooting a look at each other, suddenly, all of them shot straight towards Mu Chen, their Spiritual Energies howling, as they rushed across the horizon.

    ¡°You scoundrels!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s face instantly turned ck as he turned around and ran.

    Whoosh!

    However just as he was about to run, a beautiful figure shot from behind Li Xuantong and the rest. Bringing about the familiar fragrance, she appeared before Mu Chen. In the next instant, everyone noticed Luo Li smiling as she appeared before Mu Chen, her jade-like hand wielding her longsword that was pointed towards Li Xuantong and the rest.

    ¡°Oi, Luo Li! How could you not uphold your words?!¡± Seeing this, He Yao, Xu Huang and the rest immediately roared in discontent.

    ¡°We¡¯ve clearly talked about this!¡±

    Looking at the discontent bunch before her, Luo Li pushed a lock of her hair behind her ear, before retreating back two steps. Standing side-by-side with Mu Chen, she gave a sweet smile as she replied, ¡°But, I can¡¯t bear to do it.¡±

    At this moment, countless howls of grief could be heard resounding within the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Hearing those roars, Mu Chen could not helpughing. Perhaps, in the many years toe, the scene before him would still be fresh within his mind. Within this warm andfortable ivory tower, there weren¡¯t too many schemes and fights with others. Even if there were some conflicts, they were easily solved. How could he not help such a Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to obtain the honor and glory it deserved?

 Chapter 451 - Old Friends Reunion

    <strong>Chapter 451 - Old Friends Reunion</strong>

    With Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong, Luo Li and the other peak influential figuresing out from their isted training, the Northern Heaven Spiritual Academy clearly regained its usual liveliness. Added with the induction of Freshmen to the academy, as well as the big matter of theing of the new Overlord of the Heavenly Rankings that caused people¡¯s blood to boil, the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had sunk into a fervent state.

    During this fervent atmosphere, there were more and more students starting to raise their heads and look around in anticipation. In the uing Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, the number of elite students from their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy participating in this event was clearly the greatest among the past few batches. All of them held high hopes for their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to obtain impressive results in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament and continue the honor and glory of their academy.

    While waiting for the start of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, Mu Chen had also heard of the news about the arrival of Qing Shan and the group into the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Due to the Freshmen entering the academy, Mu Chen¡¯s batch of students were naturally able to strip the title of Freshmen from their names. Therefore, they no longer stayed in the Freshman Region, having all moved into the inner regions of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. The Spiritual Qi present in the new regions were clearly multiple times more dense than the Freshman Region.The headquarters of the Luo Goddess Association was also at an extremely good ce, even being in the vicinity of a Rank 7 Spiritual Array, with the density and quality of the Spiritual Energy present caused quite a few societies to look red with envy at them. Nevertheless, none of them could do anything about it, since the Luo Goddess Association was the most famous and prestigious society within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy as of now, with no society that couldpete with them.

    In the new training grounds of the Luo Goddess Association, Mu Chen met up with Qing Shan and the group. Looking at those familiar faces, unconceble joy and happiness gushed from his eyes. With a smile, he went forward, before giving the somewhat flustered Qing Shan a fierce hug.

    ¡°Qing Shan, wee to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡±

    Mu Chen said with a smile. Thinking back two years ago, he was only a student in the Northern Spiritual Academy, and was still working hard to get epted into one of the five Great Academies. At that time, these fellows were by his side. Although they might have been small and weak then, the feeling of growing up together was deeply embedded in his heart. Thinking back to those memories caused warm feelings to suffuse within his heart.

    Being originally flustered, Qing Shan started to rx after the hug from Mu Chen. He looked towards Mu Chen, before looking behind thetter, where a slender and elegant youngdy dressed in ck robes stood. This was the girl that had attracted the eyeballs of countless people in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy two days ago. At this moment, a faint, sweet smile was present on her beautiful face as she looked towards the happy Mu Chen before her.

    ¡°Big Brother Mu, I never imagined that you would mix so well in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy,¡± replied Qing Shan as he scratched his head. ¡°Now I¡¯ve finally understood why our Northern Spiritual Academy had managed to obtain such a high quota from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy this time. All of this has to do with you.¡±

    After all, Qing Shan wasn¡¯t an idiot. At the very best, their Northern Spiritual Academy was a small Spiritual Academy, and would simply not appear in the eye of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. And yet, such a strange matter had ured. Clearly, there was only one reason, and that was Mu Chen being that outstanding within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Hearing that, Mu Chen gave augh, before turning his gaze behind Qing Shan. Resting on the body of Liu Yang, he spoke out with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ve alsoe to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, huh.¡±

    While in the Northern Spiritual Academy, Liu Yang was at loggerheads with Mu Chen. However, in the end, he was taught a lesson by thetter. It could be said that the rtionship between the two wasn¡¯t all too good; after all, Liu Yang¡¯s grandfather had met his death by Mu Chen¡¯s hands. There was no getting away for Mu Chen towards the decline of the Liu Family. Nevertheless, he, Liu Yang, didn¡¯t me Mu Chen. Speaking about this, there was only the Liu Family to me for all of this.

    With Mu Chen¡¯s current strength, it¡¯s naturally impossible for those little melon seeds to amount to anything within his eyes. If one was to think along this path, it appeared that thetter was too magnanimous. After close to two years of training and cultivation, he was no longer the immature youth from then.

    Aplex expression was present on Liu Yang¡¯s face. As of now, Mu Chen had truly far, far exceeded his current strength. Such disparity made it such that he wasn¡¯t even able to feel any hatred. Nodding his head with a slightly depressed feeling, he replied, ¡°If not for you, we might not even have the qualifications to enter the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. We¡¯re still somewhat weak.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Big Brother Mu, this is Yu Xi. After you¡¯d left, she¡¯s the new genius of our Northern Spiritual Academy. After cultivating for less than two years time, she has already caught up to us. Furthermore, you¡¯re her worshipped idol.¡± Knowing about the grudges and grievances between the Mu Family and the Liu Family, Qing Shan hastily pulled the pretty little girl standing beside him who was using her big ck eyes to stare at Mu Chen and introduced her with a smile.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Feeling slightly astonished, Mu Chen smiled as he shot a look at Yu Xi.

    ¡°Nice, nice to meet you, Big Brother Mu Chen. I¡¯m Yu Xi.¡± Yu Xi was so emotional that her little face had turned beet-red, with her little hands clutching the helms of her skirt. All the cleverness and wittiness had all gone out the window, with her clear voice even bing slightly stammerish.

    This was her idol! Ever since she was in the Northern Spiritual Academy, she had always heard about his legends. However, only when she had truly came face-to-face with him did she discover that those legends were all weak and pathetic before the real thing.

    Seeing how cute and pretty she was, Mu Chen had a favorable impression of her. Extending his hand to rub her head, he said with a smile, ¡°Nice to meet you. Properly train and cultivate in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, okay? Although our Northern Spiritual Realm is small, we aren¡¯t weaker than anyone.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Big Brother Mu Chen! I¡¯ll definitely work hard. One day, I¡¯ll climb up to the First Rank of the Heavenly Rankings!¡± Yu Xi¡¯s face had turned scorching hot by the intimate actions made by Mu Chen. Nevertheless, she furiously nodded her little head, while her big eyes brimmed with resolution. She worshipped Mu Chen, and treated his path as her goal.

    Since Mu Chen¡¯s now the First Rank on the Heavenly Rankings, she¡¯d definitely obtain First Rank in the future!

    Mu Chen didn¡¯t know that just this one sentence from him had made the little girl set such a goal within her heart. Pulling Luo Li over towards him, he sent a grin towards Qing Shan and the group as he said, ¡°This is Luo Li.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Big Sister Luo Li!¡±

    Over the past two days, Qing Shan and the group had long heard about Luo Li, which led them to immediately send their greetings towards her. They had heard that this Big Sister¡¯s the Head of the Luo Goddess Association! With the name of the Luo Goddess Association, one can clearly guess that it was created just for her. Furthermore, with such an intimacy between Mu Chen and Luo Li, it clearly goes without saying.

    ¡°Nice to meet you all,¡± replied Luo Li with a sweet smile.

    ¡°Big Sister Luo Li, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡± Yu Ximented enviously as she opened her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re also very cute. In the future, if there¡¯s anything you need help with, you can juste and find us.¡± Holding on to Yu Xi¡¯s hands, Luo Li replied with a sweet smile.

    Moving close to Mu Chen, Qing Shan gave a big thumbs up to thetter, before quietly saying, ¡°You¡¯re the man, Big Brother Mu. You¡¯re actually able to find such a beautiful girl. However, God-knows how hurt Big Sister Qian¡¯er will be if she knows about her.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s Big Sister Qian¡¯er?¡± Suddenly, Luo Li, who was talking to Yu Xi, panned her head over, a grinning expression within her beautiful eyes as she asked in a casual fashion.

    Seeing this, Mu Chen gave a furious re at Qing Shan, causing thetter the rub his nose in awkwardness.

    ¡°They are talking about Big Sister Tang Qian¡¯er. She and Big Brother Mu had grown up together. However, at this moment, she¡¯s cultivating in the Myriad Pheonix Spiritual Academy,¡± replied Yu Xi in a lovable voice.

    ¡°Oh, so she¡¯s your childhood sweetheart, huh?¡± Luo Li¡¯s cresent moon-shaped slender eyebrows jumped as she sent an ambiguous smile towards Mu Chen.

    With nothing he could do, Mu Chen rubbed his nose. Looking towards the jade-like lovable face of Luo Li, he noticed a extremely rare shadow of jealousy present within the beautiful eyes of thetter. This caused an extreme satisfaction of vanity to gush out from his heart. Being able to let Luo Li, who was usually calm and tranquil like a silentke, to feel slightly jealous was truly an extremely hard matter to aplish.

    Therefore, exploiting the opportunity, he replied with a grin, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Feeling jealous?¡±

    Being exceptionally intelligent, how could Luo Li not see that her unconcious reveal of the slight feeling of jealousy had caused Mu Chen¡¯s ego to drastically inte. In the next instant, giving a faint smile, she replied, ¡°Looks like I have to find Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong and the others and let them cut you up. However, this time, you better not find me to help you out.¡±

    Hearing her reply, Mu Chen instantly turned sluggish, before feeling somewhat resentful.

    Seeing that he had be deted and shrunken up, Luo Li gave a sweet smile. Extending her slender, jade-like hand out, she grabbed hold of Mu Chen¡¯s hand, intertwining her fingers with his. The warmthing from her action, caused the alluringly red lips of the young girl to curl up.

    <i>Idiot. How could I bear to do that.</i>

    After chatting awhile, Mu Chen let Luo Li take care of Yu Xi and the rest, before bringing Qing Shan to tge side and asked, ¡°How¡¯s my old man?¡±

    ¡°Haha. Uncle Mu¡¯s formidable. The entire Northern Spiritual Realm has already been united by him, with the nine cities no longer existing anymore. Now, there¡¯s only the Northern Spiritual Alliance, with Uncle Mu as the Alliance Leader,¡± replied Qing Shan with a smile.

    ¡°Oh?¡± hearing this caused Mu Chen to be astonished. <i>My old man¡¯s actually turned the chaotic Northern Spiritual Realm into an alliance?</i>

    ¡°Not long after you had left, Uncle Mu haf broken into the Heavenly Fusion Stage. Afterwards, he, with Big Sister Qian¡¯er¡¯s father and the others, established the Northern Spiritual Alliance. Other than Liu City, which had resisted awhile, the other cities submitted in session. As of now, the Northern Spiritual Realm is much stronger than before.¡±

    Hearing that reply, Mu Chen slightly nodded his head. <i>Heavenly Fusion Stage can already be considered as extremely strong and powerful within the Northern Spiritual Realm. No wonder why my old man¡¯s able to form an alliance. Although such an alliance is somewhat of an abusive act, especially with the existence of Liu City, this can be considered as a slightly concealed danger. Nevertheless, thinking about it, my old man¡¯s very clear about this. He will be careful about this.</i>

    Nevertheless, he should be more vignt about this and find a time to speak to the Headmaster to see if he could lend some people to secretly head to the Northern Spiritual Realm to protect his old man. He didn¡¯t want anything to happen to his father.

    ¡°Qing Shan, if you have the chance, help me send some news about me back to the Northern Spiritual Realm,¡± said Mu Chen after pondering awhile. With his current aplishments, it might incite waves of shock if they were to be circted within the Northern Spiritual Realm. At that time, not to mention the Northern Spiritual Realm, there wouldn¡¯t be that many people in the Northern Heavens Continent that would dare to do anything to his old man.

    ¡°Okay, I know,¡± replied Qing Shan as he nodded his head.

    Patting Qing Shan¡¯s shoulder, Mu Chen deeply exhaled. Raising his head up, he looked towards the azure horizon, before his hands started to slowly clench together.

    After arranging all of these matters, it should be about time to participate in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. That was a day he had anticipated for a very long time.

    ¡°Ji Xuan, we should properly settle our grudges and grievances in this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, right? I don¡¯t know if the current you has made any preparations. The Blood Cmity of the Spiritual Road has yet to engulf you. This time, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll not give you any more chances to escape.¡±

 Chapter 452 - Rules and Regulations

    <strong>Chapter 452 - Rules and Regtions</strong>

    As time passed, under the anticipation of all of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy students, the starting date of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament had finally reached within two days.

    Within the great hall in the central position of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Mu Chen, Luo Li, Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong and the rest of the elite students in the top ten ranks of the Heavenly Rankings were gathered here. Within the front of the great hall, Dean Tai Cang, Elder Zhu Tian, Hallmaster Mo You and all of the important higher-ups of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy were gathered here. Even Ling Xi had exited her courtyard and had arrived at this ce.

    Such a line-up could be said to be the grandest scene of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Sitting at the front, a serious expression was present on Dean Tai Cang¡¯s face as he looked towards the ten greatest students standing within the great hall that would represent their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Looking at the young men and women standing before him, he slowly said, ¡°Two more days and the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament will start. The Great Spiritual Academy Tournament is extremely important to our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, and I think everyone should already know why.¡±

    Within the great hall, Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong, Mu Chen and the rest all had serious expressions on their faces as they slowly nodded their heads. This time, if they didn¡¯t managed to obtain outstanding results, there¡¯s a possibility that the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy will get stripped of its title as being one of the five Great Spiritual Academies. Such a blow to the name of a Spiritual Academy would be fatal.

    ¡°This is also the first time that you all will participate in the Great Spiritual Academy. Therefore, I¡¯ll first brief you all about its rules.¡±

    Sweeping his gaze across the group, Dean Tai Cang said, ¡°ording to the rules of past Great Spiritual Academy Tournaments, you will be split up into groups, with five people in one group. This time, our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy will only send the ten of you. Which means that you all will be split into two groups to participate together in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.

    ¡°The first group will have Shen Cangsheng as the leader, and Li Xuantong, He Yao, Su Xuan and Yang Lin as members.¡±

    ¡°The second group will have Mu Chen as the leader, with Luo Li, Xu Huang, Zhao Qingshan and Mu Fengyang as members.¡±

    As both Mu Chen and Shen Cangsheng shot a look at one another, both of them cupped their fists solemnly in reply.

    ¡°Although I would very much want to group the best and strongest in one group, we¡¯re one of the five Great Spiritual Academies, which means that we have to send out two groups, at the very least. Therefore, there¡¯s no choice but for you guys to split up,¡± said Dean Tai Cang with a helpless expression appearing on his face. Their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy could be considered to be the weakest academy of the five Great Spiritual Academies. As of now, they still needed to send out two groups of five, which would result in their strength being further divided.

    ¡°Dean, how many groups are there participating in this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament? And how many groups did the other four Great Spiritual Academies send out?¡± asked Mu Chen after pondering for a while.

    ¡°The Spiritual Academies participating in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament number in the amount of tens of thousands, with every Spiritual Academy sending one group, at the very least. So how many groups, you say?¡± replied Dean Tai Cang with a smile.

    Hearing that, Mu Chen and the group all sucked in a breath of cold air. If those words were true, there should be tens of thousands of groups participating in the Tournament. Furthermore, these weren¡¯t just the numbers used to fill up the slots, all of them were the elite of every Spiritual Academy, meaning that each and every person would absolutely possess some skill and ability. To distinguish themselves from tens of thousands of groups wasn¡¯t a simple task at all.

    ¡°As for the other four Great Spiritual Academies,¡± with a helpless smile, Dean Tai Cang continued his reply, ¡°ording to what I know, the Saint Spiritual Academy is sending out four groups, with all of themprised of the most strongest students within their ranks. The leaders of the four groups are all super geniuses that the Saint Spiritual Academy has spent their blood and sweat to nurture and bring up. Also, that Ji Xuan is the leader of one of the groups.¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed; however, he didn¡¯t feel that it was anything idental. Indeed, Ji Xuan was extremely formidable. Even after entering the Saint Spiritual Academy, where the geniuses present there were as numerous as the clouds in the sky, he would absolutely be able to distinguish himself and stand out from the masses.

    The base of the Saint Spiritual Academy was actually that strong to be able to send out four groups of elites! Just based on this point could show why their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy couldn¡¯tpare with the former.

    ¡°At the previous Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, the Saint Spiritual Academy had also sent out four groups. However, their line-up then wasn¡¯t as luxurious as this time. From the looks of it, this time, they have set their minds on using this line-up to shock the other Spiritual Academies. After all, the position of Academy Head had been vacant for decades. The Saint Spiritual Academy has been coveting that position for many years, merely that due to the restraining from the Martial Spiritual Academy, Myriad Phoenix Academy, as well as the Azure Sky Spiritual Academy, the Saint Spiritual Academy was not once able to obtain what it wanted. However, over the past few years, the prestige and reputation of the Saint Spiritual Academy has grown increasingly stronger. If its able to show an astonishing performance in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament this time, I¡¯m afraid that the position might really end up in their hands...¡±

    Hearing about this news, the eyebrows of Elder Zhu Tian and the rest started to wrinkle and tighten. The so-called ¡°Academy Head¡± would mean being the head of all of the academies. Although one didn¡¯t possess the power to abolish other Spiritual Academies, the weight of the wordsing from that position was extremely heavy. In the past, while obtaining their title as one of the five Great Spiritual Academies, their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had offended the Saint Spiritual Academy. If they were to let the Saint Spiritual Academy obtain the position as Academy Head, their title as one of the five Great Spiritual Academies might not be that stable, something that added danger to the already existing ones.

    ¡°Other than the Saint Spiritual Academy sending out four groups, the other three Great Spiritual Academies all sent out three groups each, with every group consisting of their best students. This time, it can be said that they have gone all-out.¡±

    ¡°Other than the five Great Spiritual Academies, there are still quite a few elite Spiritual Academies out there. Of them, there are some that possess solid strength and background, and aren¡¯t weaker than our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Over thest few years, they have been covetly eyeing our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, and will definitely do their utmost this time to kick our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy down from the five Great Spiritual Academies and take over that title.¡±

    Hearing this, Shen Cangsheng and the rest gave bitterughs. From the looks of it, the situation their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was in truly wasn¡¯t good at all.

    ¡°Furthermore, the battlefield for this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament is a remnant piece of a shattered continent.¡± said Dean Tai Cang.

    ¡°A shattered continent?¡±

    ¡°In the ancient times, this shattered continent was one of thergest continents within the Great Thousand Worlds. However, due to the great cmity that happened in the ancient times, it had shattered apart, transforming into fragmented continents of various sizes. These fragmented continents are considered to bends of treasure within the Great Thousand Worlds. That¡¯s because they contain vestiges of the ancient past. People who have good luck might be able to obtain some of the ancient treasures or ancient inheritance present within them.¡±

    With a smile, Dean Tai Cang continued exining. ¡°This fragment of the shattered continent was found by the five Great Spiritual Academies. However due to this continent being overly fragmented, added with the possibility of having some ancient seals still remaining there, all of us didn¡¯t dare to search in detail with great fanfare. After discussing, we¡¯ve decided to make this the battlefield of this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. Speaking of this, this is a benefit for you guys. If you¡¯re able to obtain some inheritance there, it would be extremely beneficial for you guys in your future aplishments.¡±

    As Mu Chen the rest shot a look at each other, everyone could see the sparks of interest appearing within each other¡¯s eyes. Indeed, those ancient vestiges and remnants would brew interest in people. At that time, when they enter the battlefield, they should take note of this point.

    ¡°However...¡± Suddenly, Mu Chen thought about something, causing his eyebrows to wrinkle up as he asked, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, all of the groups will head towards this fragment of the shattered continent... Won¡¯t that lead to a massive massacre?¡±

    In there, other than the group from their academy, everyone else should be considered as enemies. Added with the enticement of those ancient vestiges, this would result in the fights being even more intensified. At that time, which they all took action, the only word that could describe what would happen would be one word: Miserable.

    ¡°Indeed, the battles will be extremely cruel and unforgiving,¡± said Dean Tai Cang as he nodded his head. ¡°Tens of thousands of groups. Do you know how many groups have the qualifications to participate in the final fight?¡±

    Mu Chen and the rest shook their heads.

    ¡°Eight groups,¡± replied Dean Tai Cang with a faint smile. ¡°Other than the eight groups, every other group will be eliminated.¡±

    Shock waves shook through the hearts of Mu Chen and the rest. <i>Of the tens of thousands of groups, there will only be eight groups that will participate in the final fight? This rate of elimination is truly too terrifying, right? For the sake of obtaining the right to be one of that eight groups, exactly what kind of ughter will take ce in the shattered continent to end in that? </i>

    The groups that were able to distinguish themselves among the tens of thousands of groups and qualify for the final fight would definitely be the real deal, and would be iparably fierce and powerful.

    ¡°In the previous Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had tried our best and narrowly squeezed into the top eight. However, in the Best of Eight fight, we were defeated in the first round... leading to us getting the bottom-most score,¡± said Dean Tai Cang with a bitterugh. Being able to obtain such a ranking was due the that bunch of little fellows risking their lives in battle just to obtain the qualifications of the top eight groups, something that didn¡¯t lose the face of their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Serious expressions appeared on the faces of Mu Chen and the rest. The Great Spiritual Academy Tournament had yet to start, and yet, they were able to smell the cruel and vicious fights and the miserable battles that would ur there.

    With a wave of his sleeve, ten glowing shadows shot from Dean Tai Cang towards Mu Chen and the rest, beforeing to a stop before them. As they swept their gazes over, they noticed that they were transparent ques radiating with light. As rays of brilliance blossomed from their surfaces, they radiated with strange fluctuations, with the two words ¡°Academy que¡± etched on their surfaces.

    ¡°This is the Academy que of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. Everyone take one. ording to the rules, every group will be allocated a basic amount of points. Once a group gets defeated by another, the winner will be able to obtain half of the points from the loser¡¯s ¡®Academy que¡¯. When the points on a group¡¯s ¡®Academy pque¡¯ can¡¯t be deducted anymore, they will be eliminated, and will lose the qualifications to contend for the final fight.¡±

    The eyes of Mu Chen and the rest instantly contracted as they extended their hands and grabbed hold of the Academy ques.

    ¡°Furthermore, while the points of your Academy ques are ranked in the Top 16 in the Tournament, information about your team will be transmitted to everyone¡¯s Academy ques. Even your location and direction of heading will be indicated, causing you to be the target of everyone there.¡±

    In a deep voice, Dean Tai Cang continued talking. ¡°However, being in the Top 16 allows you to possess a benefit. That is the conclusion of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. Once more that half of the top 16 groups ignites their Academy ques, the elimination willmence. At that instant, the top 8 groups within the rankings will be promoted to the final fight!¡±

    Hearing this, the eyes of Mu Chen and the rest contracted slightly as they thought, <i>The top 16 groups actually have such a huge benefit...</i>

    As Dean Tai Cang¡¯s voice rang out, the entire great hall sunk into a momentary bout of silence. Clearly, all of them were reeling in the shock of the cruel and vicious atmosphere that was brought by the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.

    Genius-level figures from various ces woulde together to stage a heaven-shocking battle.

    Dean Tai Cang slowly exhaled, before standing up. Looking towards Mu Chen, Shen Cangsheng and the rest with serious expressions on their faces, he gave a faint smile and said in a soft voice, ¡°These are the rules of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. I¡¯ve already said everything I need to say. What¡¯s next will be up to you guys. Everyone from our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy will be paying attention to you guys, and hoping for the arrival of the final fight, where we¡¯ll be able to see the group of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°At that time, our entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy will cheer and shout for you!¡±

    ¡°This time, please fight for our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy!¡±

    Shooting a look at each other, Mu Chen, Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong and the rest took a deep breath. Looking towards Dean Tai Cang, they cupped their hands fiercely, before low and deep voices resounded across the entire great hall.

    ¡°We¡¯ll fight to the death for the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy!¡±

 Chapter 453 - Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, Begins!

    <strong>Chapter 453 - Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, Begins!</strong>

    Thest two days passed in the blink of an eye.

    When the wisp of the morning sun split apart the darkness and illuminated the world, the atmosphere within the enormous Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had instantly turned into a fervert state. Countless students had faces brimming with emotion and excitement, with the entire academy brimming with an upbeat, excited atmosphere. That¡¯s because today was the start of the greatest event for the countless Spiritual Academies in the Great Thousand Worlds. Today was the official start of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.

    This was the greatest officialpetition for all of the Spiritual Academies, and the gathering point for countless geniuses.

    Only the people that were able to distinguish themselves here would be the true ones with outstanding talent amongst the countless students out there!

    Although the youths participating in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament couldn¡¯t represent all of the youths within the Great Thousand Worlds, there¡¯s absolutely no doubt towards the quality of the champions that were able to distinguish themselves from all of the youths present there. That¡¯s because there was nock of champions of the past Great Spiritual Academy Tournaments bing famous Super-level existences within the Great Thousand Worlds.

    As the warm sun rose high into the sky, the atmosphere within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy turned even more scorching hot than the sun beating down a from above. If one swept one¡¯s gaze out, ck seas of humans had filled the inner regions of the academy, with even the higher levels of the academy havinge out in full force. All of their faces had unconceble excitement as they took in the scene. Everyone present was very clear that this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament was extremely important to the future of their Spiritual Academy.

    Within a house at the headquarters of the Luo Goddess Association, Mu Chen arranged his robes, one that was a green shade. Pressed against the thin body of the youth, he appeared even more capable and experienced. Present on his chest was the insignia of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, a pine tree standing tall on a mountain peak, bold and upright. Present on the mountain peak was the shadow of a sea dragon, spreading its wings as it seized the heavens and earth in its grasp.

    This was the academy uniform of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. However, it was extremely rare for a situation as solemn and serious as today. Nevertheless, since they were participating in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament as representatives of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, they naturally had to appear formal and well-knit.

    With his slender physique and handsome face, Mu Chen¡¯s pair of ck eyes appeared like the starry sky. Dressed in his soft, green robes, the youth appeared especially dashing, more than sufficient to cause the eyes of anyone that saw him to light up, and God-knows how many young girls would have their stirrings of love surface within their hearts.

    After looking up and down, before feeling adequately satisfied, Mu Chen opened the door and walked out.

    The members of the Luo Goddess Association had long packed the outside of the courtyard. Seeing Mu Chen, who had pushed the doors open, their spirits instantly red up to a fervert level, as gazes filled with worship and admiration shot over. The majority of the members of the Luo Goddess Association were former Freshmen of the same batch as Mu Chen. Initially, they had followed along Mu Chen and Luo Li when they had created the Luo Goddess Association, allowing for them to receive much less bullying and abuse by the Seniors. As of now, they were able to gain that much fame and prestige within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy all thanks to the bloody battles that Mu Chen had engaged time and time again. Therefore, all of the members of the Luo Goddess Association had worship and admiration stemming from their hearts towards him.

    Sending a big smile towards therge bunch of fellows outside, Mu Chen was just about to say something, before the doors of the next room creaked open. In the next moment, as a wisp of sunlight extended into the cracks of the door, a snow-white, slender leg had slowly extended towards the wisps of sunlight.

    All of the gazes present instantly turned to look at the young girl that had walked out from the room. For a moment, the frenzied moring abruptly turned silent as eyeballs started to gradually growrger, and a shadow of astonishment even shed within the eyes of Mu Chen.

    It was naturally Luo Li that had walked out from the room. After changing her robes, the clear and cold ck skirt that she usually wore was simrly reced by a green-coloured academy skirt. Being exceedingly figure-hugging, it entuated the slender and voluptuous curves of the young girl in great detail. Her slender, snow-white neck was as graceful as a swan, while her outstanding chest was entuated by the blouse to an exceedingly perfect degree. Her little waist that could be grasped with a single arm, her ramrod straight and slender legs...

    Her ck hair that was usually let down had now been tied into a ponytail. The ponytail was neatly tied up, quietly resting on the slender waist of the young girl.

    Gently standing in the wisp of sunlight, the young girl blinked her clear, ss-like beautiful eyes, while a wisp of an arc appeared on her red little mouth, causing the hearts of countless people to skip a beat.

    Mu Chen stared unblinkingly at the young girl that had caused no small amount of shock and astonishment in him. At this moment, Luo Li didn¡¯t appear as cold and indifferent as before. Her tied up ponytail caused this young girl to disy the youth and vitality that she was supposed to have. Such a beautiful scene appeared to have dimmed the sunlight.

    ¡°Hey, what are you looking at?¡± Being stared by countless gazes, Luo Li¡¯s beautiful face turned a shade of pink, especially after seeing the unblinking appearance of Mu Chen. Unable to bear it, she bit her lips, before blushingly speaking, while lowering her head to look at her outfit, ¡°Is it ugly?¡±

    ¡°My saliva is dripping out.¡±

    Wiping his mouth, Mu Chen walked towards the young girl. Extending his hand, he slightly bowed his body, before speaking with a grin, ¡°My Queen, your knight¡¯s waiting for you.¡±

    Luo Li¡¯s the future Queen of the Luo God n. However, in Mu Chen¡¯s heart, this girl was also his Queen.

    ¡°Such a bold knight like you will be punished in our Luo God n,¡± replied Luo Li with a gentle smile. Nevertheless, despite what she was saying, she gently extended her slender little hand, lightly grasping onto the warm hand as an arc appeared on her lips.

    Roar!

    Seeing the handsome, tall and straight youth and the absolutely perfect, young girl with a sweet smile, the members of the Luo Goddess Association instantly cheered out, their faces brimming with excitement. The young male and female before their eyes were the pride of their Luo Goddess Association.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Sending a faint smile towards Luo Li, with a move, Mu Chen and Luo Li transformed into rays of light, shooting off into the distance. Behind them, countless members of the Luo Goddess Association rose into the air, hiding the skies and covering the earth as they followed along.

    Within the central-most location of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, the skies and the ground were already covered by seas of humans. When Mu Chen and the group arrived, the seas of humans instantly split apart, creating a pathway for the dazzling young male and female to pass through.

    Within the sky filled by the sea of humans was an empty patch. Upon the arrival of the two, Mu Chen and Luo could see Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong, Su Xuan and the others that have arrived earlier and were waiting for them, dressed simrly in academy uniforms. Standing tall and straight, with thedies and their lovable appearances, the group had now be the most dazzling image within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    The appearance of Mu Chen and Luo Li had induced earth-shattering sounds of cheering. At this moment, they, who were representing the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to fight, were clearly the true heroes in everyone¡¯s hearts and minds.

    ¡°Sorry for beingte.¡±

    Said Mu Chen as he sent a smile towards Shen Cangsheng and the others.

    Shen Cangsheng and the rest gave a smile in return, before turning their gazes, without prior agreement, towards Luo Li standing beside Mu Chen, which caused their eyes to slightly light up, even causing Su Xuan to feel slightly astonished. At this moment, the young girl truly appeared excessively eye-catching. The future Queen of the Luo God n seemed to have made all of her splendor blossom out.

    At this moment, Dean Tai Cang, as well as the five Heavenly Seated Elders and other Elders, with even Ling Xi, appeared in the sky. Looking towards the young males and females standing tall and straight in the air, Dean Tai Cang couldn¡¯t help having a smile appear on his face. In the next moment, his face gradually turned solemn, while the fervent atmosphere within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy slowly started to quieten down.

    ¡°Students, they are the most outstanding students of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. From today onwards, they will be stepping into a harsh and cruel battlefield to fight for the honor and glory of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. They are doing so to protect the pride of our academy in being one of the five Great Academies. Therefore, they are the heroes of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡±

    Dean Tai Cang¡¯s powerful voice resounded across the entire region, causing the faces of countless students to turn red, the blood within their bodies surging and boiling as they looked, brimming with emotion at the ten figures standing in the skies.

    ¡°Therefore, regardless of victory or defeat, they¡¯re our heroes!¡±

    Dean Tai Cang gave a faint smile, before slowly bending his body towards the ten youthful figures standing in the sky. Behind him, faint smiles appeared on the faces of the various Elders as they slightly bent over, giving their blessing towards this group of youths that was going into battle for the sake of the glory and honor of their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Whoosh!

    An uniformed sound rang out across the entire region as countless students slowly bent over, their heads lower. The faces of those young and immature faces were filled with passion. Youths were supposed to be filled with hot blood. The scene uring before them caused them to wish they could do their utmost to train and cultivate, hoping to be able to obtain such distinction one day in the future.

    In the air, as they took in the scene before them, hot blood surged and gushed within the hearts of Mu Chen, Shen Cangsheng and the group. Sending a smile towards one another, they slowly bent over towards the countless students before them.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to group up,¡± said Dean Tai Cang with a faint smile.

    With a gentle wave of their hands, figures started to converge behind the backs of Mu Chen and Shen Cangsheng. Standing naturally behind Mu Chen¡¯s back was Luo Li, Xu Huang, Zhao Qingshan, as well as Mu Fengyang; while Li Xuantong, Su Xuan, He Yao and Yang Lin stood behind Shen Cangsheng.

    These two groups represented the greatest strength of this current batch of students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°Prepare the transmission Spiritual Array.¡±

    Hearing the roar of Dean Tai Cang, Lin Xi strode forward. With a raise of her hand, a thousand metre wide glowing pir descended from the sky. Rays of Spiritual Energy light gushed out from within the glowing pir, while a gigantic transmission Spiritual Array could be faintly discerned as it formed, with boundless Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating from within.

    After arranging the Spiritual Array, Ling Xi walked towards Mu Chen. Sending a faint smile towards Mu Chen and Luo Li, she softly said, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Please be at ease, Elder Sister Ling Xi.¡± replied Mu Chen with a smile as he nodded his head.

    Ling Xi looked towards the handsome youth before her, That handsome face, those clear and bright eyes, that ramrod straight back. Unknowingly, he had captured God-knows how many affections of young girls. This caused her to shake her head, before speaking out, ¡°The transmission Spiritual Array has already been arranged. Prepare to make your move.¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Chen took a deep breath, before fiercely nodding his head.

    Shooting a look at Mu Chen, Shen Cangsheng took the lead, walking forward, before he said with a smile, ¡°Mu Chen, we¡¯ll take the lead first. Let¡¯s meet in the great Tournament! I hope that we¡¯ll both be able to enter the final fight!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    As he said those words, Shen Cangsheng gave a wave of his hand. A prideful and disdainful look surfaced on his firm and resolute face. Shooting forward, he took the lead, bringing along Li Xuantong and the others of his group as they shot across the horizon. Finally, under the countless emotional and excited gazes, they rushed into the gigantic transmission Spiritual Array. As rays of brilliance gushed out, their figurespletely disappeared within it.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for us to go, too!¡±

    Mu Chen gave a low roar, causing the eyes of Luo Li, Xu Huang, Zhao Qingshan and Mu Fengyang to contract. The five quickly shot out, rapidly following behind Shen Cangsheng and the other four as they rushed into the transmission Spiritual Array.

    At this instant, the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy hadpletely entered a fervent and frenzied state.

    Looking at the frenzied Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Dean Tai Cang deeply exhaled. Looking towards the gradually disappearing transmission Spiritual Array, he muttered, ¡°It¡¯s up to you guys, now. I hope that we¡¯ll be able to see the groups of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy before the start of the final fight...¡±

 Chapter 454 - A Storm Gathers

    <strong>Chapter 454 - A Storm Gathers</strong>

    While Mu Chen, Shen Cangsheng and the others had entered the transmission Spiritual Array, simr scenes like that were uring in the countlessrge and small Spiritual Academies out there, with the prestige of the fervent moring shocking the heavens and shaking the earth.

    Saint Spiritual Academy

    Stretches of great halls were majestically standing straight. At this time, within the most central location of this stretch of the city was a holy, white-coloured, vast, public square, while ck seas of humans filling its four corners, with moring noisesing from them that rushed towards the sky.

    The central position of the public square appeared exceedingly empty, with only 20 figures standing in it. Dressed in white robes, the insignia of the Saint Spiritual Academy was emzoned on their chests. At this moment, they were the most eye-catching existences in this region.

    A youth with his hands behind his back stood ramrod straight at the leftmost position of the group. Possessing an extremely handsome face, a gentle, warm smile like the sun was present on it. The smile was calm and easygoing, gentle and refined, with God-knows how many young girls turned absent minded in its presence.

    ¡°Haha, Captain Ji Xuan. Looks like you¡¯re still brimming with poprity.¡± Behind the youth stood a simrly aged young male, who was grinning as he spoke. ¡°The other three captains might be extremely unhappy. They¡¯ve been fretting non-stop about you being able to obtain a position simr to them with your status as a Freshman. From what I can see, if not for you, Captain, without haggling and quibbling with them about this, I¡¯m really quite curious as to exactly which of our four most elite figures of our Saint Spiritual Academy is the stronger one.¡± When the youth by the name of Ji Xuan heard about it, he gave a faint smile and replied, ¡°Mu Feng, what the hell are you talking about? We¡¯re all representing the Saint Spiritual Academy to participate in battle. At that time, we will have to rely on one another, which means that internal strife is a no-no. Furthermore, they¡¯re Seniors, something that I naturally don¡¯t possess.¡±

    ¡°Captain is magnanimous.¡±

    The youth by the name of Mu Feng grinned and gave a big thumbs-up, before smiling while saying, ¡°However, about the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, I¡¯ve heard that the various great Spiritual Academies have sent their most elite students. Therefore, the batch participating in this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament would be the mostpetitive. Captain, do you have any confidence in winning?¡±

    Shooting a look at him, Ji Xuan gave augh, before saying in a soft voice, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about not being able to show yourselves in the final fight, if you follow me. However, I hope that when that timees, you¡¯ll follow my orders, so as to obtain the most perfect run. If not, for the sake of the overall situation, I might not be able to talk much about friendship with everyone. I hope you can forgive me for this.¡±

    Although his voice was soft, it contained an indescribable confidence. This wasn¡¯t false bravado, but capabilities that he truly possessed. Although he was one of the four great Holy Sons within the batch of students from the Saint Spiritual Academy, he was the first student within the past few years to obtain the title of a Holy Son with his status as a Freshman.

    Holy Son. That represented the greatest aplishment a student could obtain within the Saint Spiritual Academy. Of the ones that were able to rise to that position, none of them weren¡¯t people of outstanding talent.

    Upon noticing the smile on Ji Xuan face,an undetectable stiffness appeared on the faces of Mu Feng and the other three group members for an instant, before replying with a smile. Although they were Seniors of the Saint Spiritual Academy, none of them dared to show any bit of arrogance in front of this Freshman, Ji Xuan. That¡¯s because all of them were all too clear about the methods of the former.

    This was a youth that was one year younger than them and appeared to be cheerful and gentle. Yet, the methods he employed were truly cruel and vicious.

    There were only four positions of the Holy Sons of the Saint Spiritual Academy. For one to be able to ascend to that position, one would first have to defeat one of the existing Holy Sons and snatch the title away. That was how Ji Xuan¡¯s Holy Son status came to be. During that process, the Holy Son that was reced by him was disabled during the match for the title of the Holy Son. Furthermore, he had suffered serious injuries, having yet to fully recover, even as of now. The previous Holy Son of the Saint Spiritual Academy hadnded in an extremely miserable state now.

    ¡°Captain, it seems that you¡¯ve been searching for information about the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy? That¡¯s a broken-ass Spiritual Academy that¡¯s almost about to get kicked out of the five Great Academies. How can they enter your sight, Captain?¡± With a smile, Mu Feng changed the topic with a question.

    ¡°Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy...¡± Raising his head, Ji Xuan looked towards a certain direction, and replied with a faint smile, ¡°My only opponent¡¯s there.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Both Mu Feng and the other three group members instantly gawked.

    ¡°ording to the information I¡¯ve received, he¡¯s doing especially well in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Haha, truly worthy of the fellow that has defeated me many times in the Spiritual Road...¡± said Ji Xuan with a gentle smile, yet a sharp and incisive fierceness brimmed within his ck pupils.

    Noticing this, the faces of Mu Feng and the other group members slightly changed. All of them knew how frightening Ji Xuan could be. After hearing these words, it seemed as if his opponent was actually a Freshman that had entered the Spiritual Road at the same time as the former. Furthermore, that person¡¯s actually able to cause a person like Ji Xuan to suffer losses?

    ¡°However, it¡¯s a pity that the final winner, will still be me...¡± said Ji Xuan as he shook his head. Looking across the horizon, he crossed his hands behind his back, while saying with a smile, ¡°However, what happened in the Spiritual Road were only little fights and scuffles. It may be assumed that I¡¯ll be able to bump into him while in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. I really want to see exactly what level that Blood Cmity of the Spiritual Road has progress until now.¡±

    ¡°This is truly interesting... however... Mu Chen, I hope that you won¡¯t disappoint me too much. If not, it would be too uninteresting...¡±

    Boom!

    As clock-like chimes resounded, the transmission Spiritual Array in the centre of the public square furiously erupted with dazzling rays of brilliance.

    At this instant, the eyes of the four groups in the public square instantly narrowed. At the heads of the three groups to Ji Xuan¡¯s right, three youths slowly opened their eyes, faint indifference was present within as they looked forward. In the next instant, without speaking so much as a single word, they strode forward, bringing along their group members forward, before stopping right before the transmission Spiritual Array.

    Bringing his group forward, Ji Xuan sent a faint smile towards the Captains of the other three groups that have alsoe to a stop beside the transmission Spiritual Array.

    ¡°Ji Xuan, the goal of our Saint Spiritual Academy is to upy four positions in the Top Eight. I hope that you won¡¯t fall behind.¡± Of the three people, the youth with an ordinary-looking face, yet possessing a mouth as sharp and incisive as a knife, sent a smile towards Ji Xuan as he said those words. In the next instant, raising his leg, he walked into the transmission Spiritual Array. As rays of brilliance blossomed, his figure immediately disappeared within.

    The other two groups appeared umunicative, bringing along chilling auras that were rising from their bodies as they walked into the transmission Spiritual Array.

    ¡°It really is too early to talk about who will fall behind.¡±

    Looking at the figures that had disappeared within the transmission Spiritual Array, Ji Xuan gave a gentle flick of his sleeves as an amused smile curled up at the corner of his mouth. Bringing along his group members, he walked into the transmission Spiritual Array. As rays of brilliance blossomed, they disappeared within under the countless attentive gazes shooting towards them.

    ...

    Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy

    Compared to the atmosphere within the other Spiritual Academies, the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy was clearly filled with the warbling of orioles and swallows, with the lovable voices of countless girls filling the region, causing even the air to appear somewhat soft and gentle.

    On the majestic tform covered with fresh flowers and it surroundings, one could see, with a single gaze, that they were covered with exquisite figures as countless girls crowded around, causing fragrances to blossom in the air. At this moment, the gazes of countless girls were filled with different feverish shades as they looked towards the front-most position on the tform, where a slender figure was present, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.

    That was an extremely dazzling image of a beautiful girl. Dressed in golden armor, her armor was soft and supple, tightly hugging her lovable body, disying her exquisite physique without the slightest omission. Her snow-white neck, her voluptuous chest, her slender and willowy waist, as well as the smooth and slender legs below her battle skirt... every aspect of her appeared exceedingly beautiful and perfect.

    She still possessed an appearance as if the Spiritual Qi of the world had gathered around her, with her hands as soft as grass, her skin supple and smooth, resulting in a beauty that was unmatched by anything. An arc brimming with confidence and pride slightly curled at the corners of her red little lips, with her eyebrows slightly raised, revealing a sliver of her heroic Spiritual Aura. Her valiant and formidable-looking appearance made her appear like a goddess of war that had descended from the heavens, with everything being controlled within her grasp.

    This girl was just like a phoenix, grandiose, prideful, confident and never ever bowing down to any other person.

    Such a girl possessed an extremely unique form of charisma, one that was extremely attractive to not only males, but even females alike. In the surroundings of the tform, countless girls cast scorching gazes of varying shades over to her, showing clearly how prominent it was.

    Although there were simr outstanding girls standing beside her,pared to the former, they appeared to be fireflies basking under the brilliance of the moon, their rays of brilliance beingpletely outshone by her.

    Under the myriad of attentive gazes cast over, the girl slightly raised her lovable face, while some past memories shed within her mind. Those were of the terminus of the Spiritual Road, where various kings had contended for the crown. People that were able to reach that stage were basically Genius-level figures that were extremely hard toe by. At the final ce of the Spiritual Crown, it wasn¡¯t just her alone that was there, with a number of opponents that were extremely hard to deal with, with Ji Xuan being one of them.

    At that ce, she had originally nned to duel with that Ji Xuan. However, if she did so, she would have lost the best opportunity she had to snatch the Spiritual Crown. However, just when she had slightly hesitated then, a ck lovable figure shot past her, obstructing the path of Ji Xuan, before engaging in an extremely intense fight that resulted in both parties being seriously injured.

    Her path to obtaining the Spiritual Crown had been swept clean of obstacles.

    Finally, snatching away the Spiritual Crown, her beautiful eyes lit up with brightness as she looked towards the ck-dressed girl that was mutually injured in her fight with Ji Xuan. That girl possessed an absolutely beautiful appearance, her ss-like eyes being clear to the point of causing people to get intoxicated. Even while she was mutually wounded in her fight with Ji Xuan, her calm and tranquil expression showed not a single sign of change or fluctuation.

    This was the first time that Wen Qingxuan had seen a girl of her age that showed a level of appearance that rivaled her own. This made her...extremely happy.

    Afterwards, she found out that the girl was named Luo Li, and she had gone to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Humm!

    Right before her, the gigantic transmission Spiritual Array abruptly erupted with dazzling rays of brilliance.

    The rays of brilliance caused Wen Qingshan to regain her rity. In the next moment, a sweet smile appeared on her face, one which caused the world to lose its colours in contrast with it. Gently moving her fingers to and fro, disregarding the shrieks and shouts that had hid the skies and covered the earth, she strode into the rays of brilliance. At the same time, she gently clenched her hands, while a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth that looked lovable and full of confidence.

    <i>Luo Li, you are mine.</i>

    ...

    At the same time.

    Martial Spiritual Academy...

    Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy...

    And the other peak Spiritual Academies that possessed extremely powerful strength...

    Transmission Spiritual Arrays present there sessively erupted in dazzling rays of brilliance, before extremely powerful groups disappeared within the rays of brilliance amidst the countless fervent, cheering voices in their surroundings.

    They will appear on the battlefield of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament!

    Where talents as numerous as the clouds in the skies would converge, as many great heroes will vie for supremacy and prestige!

    The gazes of countess Spiritual Academies would be focused there.

 Chapter 455 - The Continent of Ruins

    <strong>Chapter 455 - The Continent of Ruins</strong>

    The rays of brilliance radiating from the transmission Spiritual Array filled the eyes of Mu Chen and the others, even causing the sensation of dizziness due to the transmission. Nevertheless, it was fortunate that this bout of dizziness didn¡¯tst too long, before they felt the spatial fluctuations around them starting to gradually turn stable, while the dazzling rays of brilliance before them rapidly dissipated away.

    The transmission was about to end.

    Obviously not newbies without a shred of experience, Mu Chen and the other four instantly revolved their Spiritual Energies to protect their bodies. In this foreign battlefield, they needed to maintain their vignce. If they were to fail to such an easily covered issue, they would truly lose too much face.

    As Mu Chen and the other four got themselves ready, the rays of brilliance before their eyespletely dissipated away. As their vision turned bright once again, a foreign world appeared right before their eyes.

    Before them was a world that filled their eyes, with vastnds stretching endlessly across the horizon. Nevertheless, the world was covered in unfathomably deep chasms. These chasms didn¡¯t appear to be formed by nature, but by some kind of frightening war, which had smashed the world up like that.

    This entire world had turned into a scene of destion, with the air giving off a scent of the ancient antiquity, making everything clearly appear old and ancient.

    <i>This is the Continent of Ruins? It is also the battlefield of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament!</i>

    Mu Chen swept his gaze far and wide, before quickly retracting back. At this moment, they seemed to have appeared on the top of a giant cliff tens of thousands of metres high. This giant cliff appeared like arge mountain. Furthermore, they weren¡¯t the only ones on top of it...

    As Mu Chen and the other four swept their gazes out, they noticed pirs of light continuously descending from the skies onto the giant cliff. As the pirs of light dissipated, group after group appeared in the air. In the short span of time that didn¡¯t exceed a few minutes, the entire giant cliff was unexpectedly filled with hundreds of groups.

    Without prior consultation, the members of each group that instantly appeared leaned closer to one another, before casting vignt and guarded gazes as they sized up their surroundings, while vast and boundless Spiritual Energies rose around their bodies. Spiritual Weapons brimming with Spiritual Energies even appeared in the hands of some people as they started to protect their groups.

    Although there was not a single trace of indication where a group would appear, there were already close to a thousand people on this giant cliff, yet no moring sounds could clearly be heard ringing out. Instead, a strange silence was present as gazes swept by each other, all of them brimming with caution, as well as hostility.

    ¡°Looks like Shen Cangsheng¡¯s group has split up with us.¡± Moving close to Mu Chen, Luo Li spoke in a soft voice, since she did not notice the figures of Shen Cangsheng and the other four in their vicinity.

    Mu Chen gently nodded his head in reply. With a clench of his hand, the Academy que sparkling with gem-like rays of brilliance appeared within. At this moment, a number ¡°10¡± had surfaced on it. This should be the basic points that they get for this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.

    ¡°When every group enters the battlefield, they will get 10 points,¡± said Mu Chen as he sent a smile towards Luo Li and the other three.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± asked Xu Huang as he looked towards Mu Chen, as thetter was now the Captain. Clearly, they should listen to themand and decision of their Captain.

    ¡°Do we need to leave this ce? With so many groups converged here, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll not remain peaceful,¡± asked Zhao Qingshan in a low voice. He could faintly discern the gradually rising tension in the atmosphere on this giant cliff. Quite a few people were shooting hostile gazes as they continued to size up other people. In here, other than the groups of their own Spiritual Academy, every other group out there was their enemy. That¡¯s because only by obtaining the points from their enemies would they be able to distinguish themselves from everyone here.

    Mu Chen surveyed his surroundings. He could also see the greed rising within the eyes of some of the groups. In the next moment, with a faint smile, he said, ¡°No need to get impatient. In such a ce, the big fish will eat the small fish, while the small fish will eat the dirt. This is how the rules are. If you want to increase your points, you can only snatch it from other groups, and we¡¯re not exempted from that. As for here, it¡¯s quite a good ce to start.¡±

    ¡°You n to take action?!¡± eximed Mu Fengyang in astonishment. Clearly, he didn¡¯t expect for Mu Chen to take action so quickly.

    ¡°We¡¯re the only group here from the five Great Academies,¡± said Luo Li in a soft voice. As her limpid, beautiful eyes swept across the groups present here, she said, ¡°There are a number of groups thate from somerge Spiritual Academies, with those groups possessing quite good strength. As for the others, they¡¯re insufficient to warrant any concern. Nevertheless, we have to be careful on the off-chance that some other groups might secretly coborate to deal with us.¡±

    ¡°ording to a usual situation, our chances of victory are extremely high.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled, nodding his head in agreement. Looking at the tense atmosphere present, he could see some of the more stronger groups already unable to control their impatience. Their greedy gazes had already started to deviate towards those weaker groups. Clearly, the taut atmosphere here was quickly about to shatter apart, and when that happens...

    The cruel and vicious massacres of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament will bepletely on its way.

    Mu Chen took in a deep breath of air, seemingly being able to smell the scent of blood that was perfused into the air. At this moment, a cold and fierce glint had started to gradually awaken in those ck pupils of his. The originally handsome face of the youth had an additional shade of asterism. Compared to his gentle nature in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, the current him had clearly turned somewhat different from the him of then.

    Beside him, Xu Huang and the other two could also sense this faint change in Mu Chen, causing a faint shock to shake their hearts.

    Looking at Mu Chen¡¯s face with her beautiful eyes, Luo Li gave a smile. At this moment, the current Mu Chen gave her extremely familiar feelings, since thetter always had such an appearance while in the Spiritual Road, being as cold and sharp as a knife¡¯s edge. It was merely him being in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy which had suppressed this incisive edge of Mu Chen. However, at this very instant, the youth which had caused the Bloody Cmity in the Spiritual Road and started topletely release the things that he had suppressed...

    ¡°What are you all doing?!¡±

    Just as Mu Chen and the other four were coldly observing the gradual transformation of the surrounding atmosphere, all of a sudden, a furious roar rang out not too far away from them.

    Every single gaze instantly turned around towards its source, only to see a group having faces of shock and anger as they looked towards a group that had surrounded them. Sneers were present on the faces of thetter five, their eyes filled with greed as they stared at the former five. Clearly this group had already started to take action.

    ¡°Hehe. What¡¯s the matter? Hand over your Academy que obediently, alright? It can only be your unlucky day to meet us, the ¡°Barbarian Spiritual Academy.¡± At the front of the group, a youth gave his reply with a sneer as boundless Spiritual Energy radiated from him. Unexpectedly, his strength was in the realm of Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase.

    ¡°In your dreams!¡± Ashen expressions appeared on the faces of the group surrounded by the ¡°Barbarian Spiritual Academy¡± as they fiercely shouted back in reply.

    ¡°Action!¡±

    With a sneer, the group from the Barbarian Spiritual Academy didn¡¯t continue spouting any useless words. Looking at the group before them, whose Captain hadn¡¯t even reached the realm of Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase, they were simply a free gift of points. Letting them go would truly be something that the heavens wouldn¡¯t tolerate.

    Bang!

    Boundless Spiritual Energies erupted out as the group from the Barbarian Spiritual Academy rushed forward. Ferocious attacks gushed out like a flood, drowning the unlucky group within their onught.

    As Spiritual Energies erupted out, tremors shook the hearts of all the groups present on the giant cliff. In the next instant, the greed within their eyes gushed out, before the taut atmosphere was seemingly shattered apart as hundreds of Spiritual Energies furiously erupted out, churning and surging as they rushed towards the heavens, making an absolute mess in the skies.

    Bang! Bang!

    Chaotic battles erupted all around, as groups rushed forward like ferocious tigers. Not rushing against those seemingly thorny groups, they chose to head towards those Spiritual Academy groups that were somewhat easy to deal with, without any prior consideration.

    Compared to the rest of the groups, Mu Chen and the other four stood by the sidelines, his gaze appearing indifferent as he looked towards the chaotic battlefield before him. Faint shes of light sparkled in his eyes as he slowly swept his gaze out like a hunter. However, despite doing so, he did not choose to take action and join in the shocking snatching of points that was ongoing now.

    ¡°We¡¯re not going to take action?¡±

    ¡°Snatching will waste too much time,¡± replied Mu Chen with a faint smile. ¡°Wait a bit more. The cleansing hasn¡¯t ended yet.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The eyes of Xu Huang, Zhao Qingshan and Mu Fengyang narrowed, before they smacked their lips in excitement, turning their gazes without prior agreement towards those groups that were mowing down others with irresistible force in this region. With regards to the rest, these groups appeared rather tyrannical, with the Spiritual Energy fluctuationsing off some of the group Captains to be even being stronger than others.

    Nevertheless, Xu Huang and the other two weren¡¯t afraid of them. In their group, Luo Li had already passed her Human Body Disaster, with Mu Chen being even more terrifying. Although his cultivation was at the realm of Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase, which was the same as them, thebat prowess and capabilities he possessed would cause even experts who had passed their Human Body Disaster to pale in front of him.

    Mu Chen maintained a calm and tranquil expression as his group didn¡¯t move a single inch. This was clearly in extreme disharmony with the exceedingly chaotic fights happening all around. Perhaps, due to the other groups being able to sense how thorny his group was, there was unexpectedly no groups that casted their greedy gazes towards Mu Chen¡¯s group.

    Naturally, Mu Chen knew that this was just temporary. When this first wave of cleansing has ended, even if no one took action against them, he would take action against others. In the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, other than the group from his academy, everyone else was an enemy.

    As thebat zone rapidly shrunk, group after group was badly beaten and bruised before being tossed out, half of the points on their Academy ques being violently snatched away by the victors. Everyone that was tossed out appeared exceedingly miserable, their faces appearing ashen as they looked with iparable rage and fury towards those powerful groups that were tyrannically rushing around.

    ¡°The strongest six groups shoulde fromrge Spiritual Academies, with two of them actuallying from the same academy. They¡¯ve been coborated with each other to deal with the other groups. Of these six groups, their Captains possess strength greater than Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase. However, they have yet to pass their Human Body Disasters. There¡¯s a possibility that they have attempted to do so, but had failed in the end.¡±

    Luo Li¡¯s beautiful eyes were similiarly cast towards the exceedingly chaoticbat zone before her. Among the groups present there, there were six groups that appeared the most dazzling of them all. They should be considered as the strongest groups there, with quite a few groups suffering defeat in their hands, the points being violently snatched away. Within these six groups, the two groupsing from the same academy were the strongest amongst them, even causing extreme dread in the other four groups towards them.

    Xu Huang, Zhao Qingshan and Mu Fengyang cast their excited gazes towards Mu Chen as they rubbed their hands together.

    ¡°Since they¡¯re the strongest, we¡¯ll go find them first. Since the small fishes have eaten, it¡¯s time for us to eat them!¡±

    Giving azy stretch, Mu Chen took a slow step out. As he did so, cautious and vignt gazes immediately shot over from within the exceedingly chaoticbat zone.

 Chapter 456 - Rankings

    <strong>Chapter 456 - Rankings</strong>

    When Mu Chen walked out, the groups within the region that still possessed fighting strength immediately cast cautious and vignt gazes over. Those gazes were filled with hostility, with the densest onesing from the six strongest groups. In fact, upon spotting the insignias emzoned on the chests of Mu Chen and his group, they knew that this group came from one of the five Great Academies, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Although the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had waned over the past few years, and was ranked bottom of the five Great Academies, with even some elite Spiritual Academies having exceeded it in depth and strength, regardless of those factors, they were one of the five Great Academies. No matter how starved a tiger was, its might still existed. Therefore, even if it was temporary, there wasn¡¯t anyone that could recklessly disregard such a tyrannical group.

    From their gazes, one could tell that they didn¡¯t care too much about Mu Chen. Although his strength at Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase could be considered as formidable, he didn¡¯t possess the capability to cause dread in them. What they truly dreaded was the green-robed girl standing behind him. From what they could sense from this Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy group, the absolutely beautiful girl should be their strongest member, and might have even passed her Human Body Disaster.

    ¡°Haha. Looks like the squandering is over.¡± Looking towards the groups that had alreadypleted their plundering and had filled themselves to the brim, Mu Chen gave a faint smile as he spoke out to them.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± At this moment, the two groups from the same Spiritual Academy had already gathered together. The tyrannical Spiritual Energy fluctuations rippling from the two Captains were clearly much stronger than an ordinary Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase expert. As their eyes slightly sparkled, they replied with a sneer. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you trying to be the oriole that stalks the unknowing mantis that¡¯s stalking the cicada?¡±

    Hearing their words, Mu Chen gave a gentleugh, before giving a sincere nod of his head.

    Clearly not expecting such a straightforward reply from Mu Chen, the two Captains immediately gawked. However, their faces quickly turned ice-cold, before speaking out with a gloomy shadow in their eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t assume that we¡¯ll be afraid of you just because you¡¯re from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. It ain¡¯t that easy to use us like that. If you¡¯re truly impatient, you might not necessarily be able to eat us up. Furthermore, there¡¯s still our friends from other Spiritual Academies here. Heh, on the off-chance that we¡¯re mutually injured, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll only benefit other people.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll advise you to open your eyes wide. Don¡¯t eat more you can chew!¡±

    Chilling intent gushed out from the eyes of the members from the two groups. Although their two Captains have failed in their Human Body Disaster, their strength far surpassed any ordinary Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase. Although they weren¡¯t a match for that green-dressed girl individually, it wasn¡¯t hard for them to obstruct her if they coborated. At that time, the other eight members should be able to maintain an indistinguishable fight with the other Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase group members.

    Once the two parties were entangled together and both suffered injuries, the other groups would definitely shoot coveting gazes over. At that time, they did not believe that the group from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy group would not get flustered.

    The eyes of the four other strong groups standing not far away started to sparkle in various shades of glow, with sneers appearing at the corners of their mouth. There were even some people that crossed their hands before their chests as they looked with gazes of ridicule towards Mu Chen and his group. They had already started noticing Mu Chen¡¯s group when they had proceeded to coldly observe them snatch away the points of the other weak groups. The fame and reputation of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had truly inspired a slight dread within them. Nevertheless, after judging the strength possessed by the group from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, quiet sighs of relief rang out within their hearts.

    One person that had passed her Human Body Disaster coupled with four Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phases. Although they were considered to have the strongest line-up present in this region, it was unfortunate that they wouldn¡¯t be able to devour all of the groups there, and it was impossible to let them hand over their points obediently.

    Furthermore, that brat from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s really too stupid. Walking out like that and speaking with a tone that had put him at odds with all of the other groups present there and caused everyone¡¯s hearts to be filled with unhappiness. At that time, if they were to get mutually injured with the two groups, they might be able to truly get to enjoy thefortable feeling of straddling the head of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Behind Mu Chen¡¯s back, Xu Huang, Zhao Qingshan and Mu Fengyang had also heard those warming and threatening words from the two groups. After noticing the mocking gazesing from the surroundings few groups, anger furiously rose within their eyes. However, just as they were about to head forwards, they were stopped by a wave of Mu Chen¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Looks like they¡¯re worried that our stomachs are too small...¡±

    With a gentleugh, Mu Chen shook his head. In the next instant, his forehead started to slightly wrinkle as he looked towards the two groups, while a cold and fierce glint started to gush out from within his eyes. ¡°However, you¡¯re truly overestimating us on the point that we¡¯ll get patted to death after eating the little lives of the few of you.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death, brat!¡±The faces of the two group Captains instantly turned ashen as their gazes turned into ones of ill-intent, with Spiritual Energy surging around their bodies.

    Looking towards the two agitated groups, a smile cracked open on Mu Chen¡¯s face, revealing his pearly-white teeth. At this moment, waves of chilling air gushed out from his mouth, before he proceeded to take a step forward. With a whoosh that seemed akin to the crack of thunder, his body mysteriously disappeared from where he stood.

    Whoosh!

    Seemingly in an instant, rampant Spiritual Energies akin to a storm swept out from the two groups. Four youths of Heavenly Completion Stage Middle Phase in the vicinity were instantly sent flying back, spurting blood from their mouths as they were smashed away.

    On the giant cliff, the faces of countless people fiercely contorted as, out of nowhere, the handsome youth with a smile on his face had appeared within the two groups, causing a shudder to shake through their hearts. <i>That speed¡¯s too fast! That¡¯s simply not a speed that a person of Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase should possess!</i>

    Furthermore, just a mere palm from him was able to injure and send four people flying under the watchful eyes of the two Captains.

    ¡°You dare!¡±

    Immediately regaining their senses, the two Captains furiously roared in anger. In the next instant, the two furiously clenched their fists, simultaneously sending a fist rumbling out. At this moment, their bodies sparkled with golden light, while their skin appeared to be casted from gold. Under their fists, the air was sent exploding apart, while even the earth below started to split and shatter.

    Indeed, being able to be Captains, the two possessed strength that could be considered to be somewhat outstanding. With tacit understanding, the two took action together, sending out a fist each which was exceedingly tyrannical in power. Thinking about this, even if they were faced against an expert that had truly passed the Human Body Disaster, they were able to contend and hold their ground.

    However, the opponent before them was a monstrous freak that was able to kill an expert that had failed his Human Body Disaster while only being at the Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase.

    The iparably rampant Spiritual Energy fists caused Mu Chen¡¯s robes to crazily flutter about. However, despite that, looking at the fierce shadows of the two fists, a faint smile appeared on his face. In the next instant, he furiously clenched his hands. Unexpectedly, not showing even any intent of dodging them, he took a step forward, violently sending his spear-like hands rumbling out.

    Bang!

    ck arcs of lightning sparkled as they appeared before the fist shadows, causing even the surrounding space to warp and distort.

    Boom!

    Four fists smashed head on in the next instant.

    Rampant Spiritual Energies swept out like a storm, causing those unfortunate fellows close to the two groups to be sent flying away in a miserable fashion. In the next instant, to their overwhelming horror, they noticed strange shades of redness unexpectedly gushing out from the faces of the two Captains.

    Pu! Chi!

    All of a sudden, two mouthfuls of blood were spewed out from the two Captains. As the blood mist perfused, the robes of the two were smashed into dust by the frightening energies that had rampaged towards them. In the next instant, both of them were sent shooting backwards, bodies rubbing against the ground as they flew hundreds of metres back, leaving two deep gouges on the ground as they did so.

    While they spurted blood out as they flew back, the thin figure that had faced them appeared to have turned petrified, not even moving a single inch from where he stood.

    On the giant cliff, the surroundings instantly turned deathly silently, as the sneers of the other groups looking towards the battle of the giants abruptly turned stiff, while unfathomable feelings gushed out from their eyes. <i>This brat, whose strength was just at the Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase, has actually seriously injured the two Captains that were of simr strength as their Captain and sent them flying?! </i>

    <i>How¡¯s that possible?! Even experts who have passed their Human Body Disaster would be hard-pressed to achieve such a feat! With his strength at the Heavenly Completion Stage, how¡¯s he able to do such a thing?</i>

    The expressions of the faces of each group wildly fluctuated as the sneers at the corners of their mouths froze up, their eyes overwhelmed with shock...

    Slowly retracting the spear-like arms that he had sent rumbling out, Mu Chen gently shook his robes. Looking with indifference at the two miserable figures in the far distance, he spoke out in a soft voice, ¡°Do you have the qualifications to make us mutually injured when fighting?¡±

    This time, the two Captains didn¡¯t try so much as to talk back. Instead, they could only stumble and stagger as they wiped the bloodstains of from the corners of their mouths. Shooting a look at each other, both of them could see the pain and bitterness present in one another¡¯s eyes. <i>So this brat was actually disguising himself as prey to hunt the hunter. With such strength, how can he possibly be only at Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase?!</i>

    ¡°Hand over your Academy ques,¡± said Mu Chen with an indifferent tone as he extended his hand out.

    Clenching their teeth, the two Captains clenched their fists, causing rays of brilliance to blossom before the two Academy ques appeared within.

    With a wave of his sleeve, Mu Chen sucked them over. Sweeping his gaze out, he shot a look at the points listed on them, which had reached an approximate value of around a 100 points. Retrieving his Academy que, he swept a nce across it without any hesitation, causing the points listed on it to increase from 10 to 65.

    With a casual toss, Mu Chen sent the academy ques back towards the two captains. ording to the rules, the points on an academy que could only be deducted once per day. Clearly, this was a protective mechanism to allow for some unlucky fellows to not get instantly eliminated from thepetition.

    ¡°What about you all?¡±

    Shooting a gaze filled with some chilling intent, Mu Chen looked towards the other strong groups as he spoke with a faint smile, ¡°Do you all think we will get patted to death?¡±

    At this moment, those groups that were eyeing Mu Chen and the two groups covetously in preparation for both parties to get mutually injured looked at each other, before giving out bitterughs. <i>As if there¡¯s still that nonsense of both parties getting injured!</i> The fellow before their eyes had dealt with two of the groups that were simr in strength to them by himself! Clearly, their opponent was not on the same level as them. If they continued to resist, the only result it would lead to was a violent beating.

    Clenching their teeth, they tossed over their Academy ques with great reluctance.

    In the surroundings, upon seeing this spectacle, those few weak groups that had their points snatched in the first round of cleansing were greatly pleased. Although they knew about the cruelty and violence that would be present here, and that Mu Chen and his group wasn¡¯t able to hand those points back to them, being able to see those fellows being viciously taught a lesson was enough to make them feel somefort in their hearts.

    Afterpletely taking half of all of the points listed on those Academy ques, the final point tally for his Academy que had instantly shot up to 440.

    ¡°Tsk, Tsk, truly enjoyable.¡± After seeing the explosive increase in points on their Academy ques, smiles cracked open on the faces of Xu Huang and the others.

    ying around with his Academy que, Mu Chen gave augh. However, just as he was about to stretch his body, all of a sudden, the Academy que in his hand erupted with rays of brilliance. In the next instant, Mu Fengyang eximed in shock, ¡° The Top 16 ces have appeared! Fuck me! Are these fes crazy?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Mu Chen immediately cast his gaze towards the Academy que in his hands. From there, the rays of brilliance had converged together. Indeed, the Top 16 ces have appeared. Sweeping his gaze across the ces, his pupils instantly contracted.

    1st ce - Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy. Captain, Wen Qingxuan. 2530 points.

    2nd ce - Saint Spiritual Academy. Captain, Ji Xuan. 2000 points.

    3rd ce - Martial Spiritual Academy. Captain, Wu Ling. 1800 points.

    6th ce - Saint Spiritual Academy. Captain, Cao Gang. 1400 points.

    9th ce - Destion Spiritual Academy. Captain, Ji Qingtian. 1000 points.

    13th ce...

    16th ce - Myriad Swords Spiritual Academy. Captain Yan Xiu. 820 points.

    Looking at the numbers that had flipped open on the Academy que, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed in response. <i>These fes are really formidable at exiling people.</i> His point collection speed could already be considered as fast. However, he never imagined that he would not be able to even get into the Top 16...

    Rubbing and feeling his Academy que, his slender finger rested gently on the name on the Second ce, while chilling intent erupted from his ck pupils.

 Chapter 457 - Choosing Target

    <strong>Chapter 457 - Choosing Target</strong>

    On this giant cliff, rays of brilliance had also erupted from the Academy ques of all the groups. After checking those ces that had appeared on them, exmations of astonishment rang out one after another, as the faces of quite a few people were filled with bitter smiles. This was the disparity, huh? Originally, they had tried hard to break a hundred points. However, as of now, the 1st ce already had over 2000 points...

    That¡¯s too frightening. All of them truly didn¡¯t know exactly where those ferocious people came from.

    ¡°Exactly how did those lunatics do that?!¡± Mu Fengyang eximed, feeling inconceivable as he waved the Academy que in his hand. Originally, he had assumed that the points they had obtained were already high enough. However, the result was that they unexpectedly weren¡¯t even able to enter the Top 16 ces.

    A faint wrinkle appeared on Luo Li¡¯s brows as she said, ¡°Those groups might havepletely cleansed those groups that hadnded in the same region as them... Furthermore, they did not let any points go through any middlemen.¡±

    Mu Chen gave a slight nod. ording to the rules, when two parties cross hands, the loser would have to foot out half of his points on his Academy que. Simrly, those fellows that Mu Chen had defeated and intimidated had already done a bout of cleansing on those weak groups. Therefore, even after Mu Chen had cleansed them of their points, he could only obtain half of the amount. Henceforth, the points in the hands of those fellow were in fact higher than his collected points.

    On this point, the points in Mu Chen¡¯s hands had also suffered a loss. After all, the points he had obtained had undergone a transfer from a middleman.

    ¡°If I¡¯d known earlier, I¡¯d have personally took action to do the cleansing, one by one.¡± said Zhao Qingshan as he rubbed his chin. ¡°Nevertheless, even if we do so, we might¡¯ve only barely been able to enter the Top 16. That group from the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy that¡¯s in 1st ce, exactly how did they get over 2500 points? Exactly where did those pointse from?¡±

    Both Xu Huang and Mu Fengyang nodded their heads, having the same deep feelings. That number of points truly was too disgusting.

    ¡°That¡¯s very simple. Just seize the moment to defeat those groups that were transmitted in before they could disperse away. The only thing they need is to conduct more cleansings, that¡¯s all,¡± replied Luo Li with a faint smile.

    Hearing her reply, Xu Huang opened his mouth wide, unable to speak for a moment. Within the short span of time, taking a tyrannical stance and cleansing multiple transmission sites. Exactly how much strength would one need to possess? After all, the groups that were able to participate in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament would absolutely be the best elites of each Spiritual Academy. There¡¯s always bound to be some thorny groups at each transmission descent point; of which, there would be experts that would have even passed their Fleshly Body Tribtion. However, despite that, the group from the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy was still able to sweep across every group without the slightest bit of care. Clearly, this group possessed considerable strength and power.

    ¡°Wen Qingxuan...¡±

    Looking at the name high up in 1st ce, shock and astonishment had simrly appeared in Mu Chen¡¯s heart. This girl should be the person that had obtained the championship of the Spiritual Road. One truly had to say that she truly was extremely formidable. Even Ji Xuan wasn¡¯t able to surpass her.

    ¡°Formidable. I really want to meet with this Spiritual Road Champion to see exactly what kind of divine being she is,¡± said Mu Chen as he shook his head. Due to him being kicked out of the Spiritual Road midway, he had yet to see this girl that was able to obtain the Spiritual Crown at the very end. Clearly, he was somewhat curious about the owner of the Spiritual Crown.

    ¡°You really want to meet her? I¡¯ve seen her once before. Indeed, she¡¯s extremely pretty, ¡± said Luo Li with a sweet smile.

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen gave a dry cough. He could sense an ambiguous feeling from the faintly discerning gaze shooting out from Luo Li. Instantly, he made a straight face and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that. How can anyone be more pretty than my little Luo Li?!¡±

    Declining toment, Luo Li raised her little mouth. Clearly, she hadpletely seen through this method that Mu Chen was trying to employ. However, her expression appeared exceedingly cute.

    ¡°This Saint Spiritual Academy¡¯s truly formidable. They actually have four groups all ranked within the Top 16...¡± Looking at his Academy que, Xu Huang wrinkled his forehead, as he discovered that all four groups from the Saint Spiritual Academy were ranked within the top 16 ces. <i>Looks like the Saint Spiritual Academy has gone all-out this time, with all four of their groups being this powerful.</i>

    ¡°ording to the rules, as long as 8 of the 16 groups light there Academy ques up, the elimination round woulde to an end. As of now, the Saint Spiritual Academy is in control of four ces. If they coborate with some of the other groups in the top 16 ces, they would be in control of the ending time for this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.¡± The faces of Zhao Qingshan and the others had turned solemn. Although one would reveal one¡¯s identity if one entered the Top 16 groups, one would possess the authority to end the elimination round. This was an extremely formidable benefit; after all, no one would know when the others would light their Academy ques, ending this round of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that everyone would be informed when the Academy ques are being lit up. Furthermore, other than the other groups from their academy, everyone one else is their enemies, too. So, there¡¯s no one that would believe in anything they say. After all, letting all four groups of the Saint Spiritual Academy enter the final fight would be an extremely bad piece of news for every other Spiritual Academy.¡± Slightly shaking her head, Luo Li spoke her thoughts out.

    ¡°What should we do now? We have to obtain one of the Top 16 ces for insurance purposes. However, the groups that have descended on the transmission gathering points might have already dispersed. Wanting to catch them all in one might not be that easy anymore,¡± said Xu Huang and the others with deep thoughts.

    Hearing their words, Mu Chen unexpectedly gave a faint smile as he said, ¡°The rate of sess by finding those scattered groups and snatching their points is too low.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Huang and the others looked doubtfully at Mu Chen, before seeing thetter raise the Academy que in his hand as he replied with a softugh. ¡°There¡¯s some very prominent targets here, right? Furthermore, most of them are fat sheep. Eating one up will be equivalent to us cleansing a hundred or even more of those groups.¡±

    Upon hearing Mu Chen¡¯s reply, Xu Huang and the others were instantly dumbfounded. <i>Mu Chen wants to snatch from those powerful groups ranked in the Top 16 ces? Isn¡¯t that being too gutsy?</i> All of them weren¡¯t easy targets, after all.

    ¡°Inconceivable, right?¡± said Mu Chen with a faint smile. ¡°As of the current groups in the top 16 ces, other than the minority that are truly powerful and strong, there¡¯s quite a few groups that are up there due to them being lucky. I believe that within a day¡¯s time, the greater half of the top 16 ces will be chopped down.¡±

    ¡°All of them were fat sheep. However, it¡¯s up to you guys on whether you dare to ept the hunt, right?¡±

    Shooting looks at one another, Xu Huang, Zhao Qingshan and Mu Fengyan clenched their teeth, before replying, ¡°As if we don¡¯t dare! As long as you dare to take the lead, we¡¯ll dare to follow you in the hunt!¡±

    As their voices rang out, shadows of excitement gushed out from their eyes as their hearts started to race. Indeed, only by following Mu Chen will they be able to experience such exciting stuff. While other people would try their best by taking action against weaker groups, Mu Chen was the direct opposite of them, aiming his gaze straight at the powerful groups in the Top 16 ces.

    Although there were some risks involved in doing so, all of them were youths, after all, with the adventurous spirits within them being absolutely of no small quantity.

    Only after seeing this did Mu Chen nod his head andugh.

    ¡°So, which group will we take action against?¡± asked Xu Huang and the other two as they looked at the groups listed on their Academy ques.

    Sweeping his gaze across his Academy que, Mu Chen¡¯s chilly gaze rested on the name being Ji Xuan.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be, right? You gonna aim for that difficult of a target?¡± Noticing Mu Chen¡¯s line-of-sight, the faces of Xu Huang and the other two instantly turned pale. <i>Can¡¯t he not choose that? Why must he immediately lock on to the second highest group?</i>

    Noticing their expressions, Mu Chen felt like smiling, before proceeding to shake his head. Although he really did want to cross hands with Ji Xuan, this wasn¡¯t the time to do so. There truly was some disparity between the strength of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy,pared to the Saint Spiritual Academy. As for his group, other than he and Luo Li, the strength of Xu Huang and the other two were somewhat on the weak side. As a whole, they were definitely not the match of Ji Xuan and his group. As for now, their chances of victory in a head-on showdown wasn¡¯t high.

    Thinking till here, Mu Chen gave a helplessugh. In the past, when he was in the Spiritual Road, it was fine for him to have misgivings about himself. However, at this very moment, he represented the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t be too unrestrained and reckless. He needed to take the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy into consideration, with his group also needing that consideration.

    From the looks of it, he also needed toe up with a n to increase the strength of his group.

    Gently touching on Ji Xuan¡¯s name, a chilling glint shed within the depths of Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. <i>As of now, I won¡¯t sh with you first. However, Ji Xuan, since we¡¯ve bothe to here, there¡¯ll be a time where we¡¯ll meet...</i>

    Giving a sneer, MuChen¡¯s finger crept quietly down, before finallying to a rest. ¡°We¡¯ll choose this group first. Their position seems to be the nearest to us.¡±

    Xu Huang and the other two hastily looked over.

    9th ce. Destion Spiritual Academy. Captain, Ji Qingtian. 1000 points.

    The Destion Spiritual Academy was simrly an elite Spiritual Academy with a vast and rich background. In fact, it wasn¡¯t weaker than the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. It¡¯s said that during that year, thest slot for the fifth Great Academy nearly fell into their hands, before the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy came into existence, snatching away that title from them. Therefore, regardless of that, this proved the might of the Destion Spiritual Academy.

    As for the group from the Destion Spiritual Academy, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be weak.

    However,pared to the Saint Spiritual Academy, this Destion Spiritual Academy was still a better target to deal with.

    Xu Huang and the other two exchanged nces with each other. <i>So the Destion Spiritual Academy it is!</i>

    Seeing no objections being raised, Mu Chen gave aug, storing his Academy que as he said, ¡°Since everyone doesn¡¯t object to this, let¡¯s get ready to set off.¡±

    Fiercely nodding their heads, Xu Huang and the other two could feel the blood within their entire bodies starting to rise and surge, with scorching-hot fighting intent filling their eyes. They hade here for the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. If they were even afraid of a Destion Spiritual Academy, it would be too big of a humiliation for them!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    With a faint smile, Mu Chen exchanged nces with Luo Li. Without saying anything more, with a move of his body, he transformed into a ray of light as he shot out, heading towards the direction indicated on the Academy que. Behind him, filled with killing intent, Xu Huang and the others followed closely along.

    They had finally stepped on the killing fields of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament!

 Chapter 458 - Old Competitor

    <strong>Chapter 458 - Old Competitor</strong>

    Although this shattered continent appeared to be in a fragmented state, its surface area was still indescribably vast and boundless. Only after they had started on their journey towards the direction of the Destion Spiritual Academy indicated by the Academy que was Mu Chen and his group able to precisely experience this fact.

    After journeying for an entire day, the group from the Destion Spiritual Academy had yet to appear within the range of their spiritual senses, something which caused Mu Chen to turn somewhat speechless. From the looks of it, this shattered Continent might not be smaller than the Northern Heavens Continent. Furthermore, its was said that this was just a fragment of the entire Shattered Continent. God-knows exactly how vast and boundless theplete Shattered Continent was in the Ancient Antiquity.

    Indeed, it truly lived up to its name as one of thergest continents of the ancient Great Thousand Worlds.

    While spending the entire day journeying, Mu Chen¡¯s group had bumped into quite a few groups along the way. Those groups from the various Great Spiritual Academies that havee here had all beenpletely dispersed throughout this continent, rushing forth on this fragment like swarms of locusts. As they attempted to snatch the points of other groups in a crazed fashion, extremely intense battles erupted all over the continent.

    Just the number of life-and-death fights Mu Chen¡¯s group had seen on their journey had already reached the low hundreds, an extremelyrge number. Along the way, they had simrly bumped into groups that had tried to target them. Towards these groups that had served themselves to his doorsteps, Mu Chen seemed to be all too wee about it. In their journey, dozens of groups suffered defeat in their hands, allowing Mu Chen¡¯s group to gain over 300 more points, bringing their total point count close to 800

    However, 800 points was still a considerable distance away from the Top 16. That¡¯s because, in the short span of a day, the total amount of points held by the Top 16 had increased at an astonishing rate.

    The first ce was still held by the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy¡¯s group led by Wen Qingxuan, with them unexpectedly having 3300 points. As for the 16th ce, it had also risen to 1500 points.

    At the same time, just as what Mu Chen had said, within the short span of a day, the Top 16 continued to shift and change. Some of the groups that had initially revealed themselves in the rankings were quickly cleansed one after another by even stronger groups. Clearly, those groups that were genuinely strong and power had started to gradually flex their muscles.

    As for the Destion Spiritual Academy group targeted by Mu Chen, they had miraculously managed to stick on resiliently in the Top 16, with the only change being their drop from 9th to 11th ce. Nevertheless, they had not fallen out of the Top 16 within this day.

    Seeing this, Mu Chen felt slightly shocked and astonished. From the looks of it, it seemed that he had truly underestimated this group that came from the Destion Spiritual Academy. Under the assaults from strong and powerful groups from time after time again, they were still able to maintain such a rank in the Top 16. Clearly, they genuinely possessed some skill and ability.

    Nevertheless, it was all good for Mu Chen¡¯s group. If all of a sudden, the group from the Destion Spiritual Academy had dropped out of the Top 16, their day¡¯s worth of pursuit would have be all for naught.

    ...

    Whoosh!

    Numerous rays of light shot across the horizon.

    ¡°Mu Chen, we¡¯ve found the group from the Destion Spiritual Academy!¡± As he hurriedly shot across the skies, suddenly, Xu Huang¡¯s pleasantly surprised voice rang out. Hearing that, Mu Chen brought his Academy que out. Indeed, after noticing the group from the Destion Spiritual Academy, a change unexpectedly happened on the approximate direction originally shown on it, changing into a definitive and precise location.

    North West, 300 kilometres.

    ¡°We¡¯ve finally found them.¡±

    Seeing this, a faint smile appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face, before abruptly increasing his speed rapidly with the wave of his sleeve.

    ¡°Increase speed and get ready.¡±

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Five rays of light drastically increased their speed, shooting across the horizon like stars chasing after the moon.

    After tens of minutester, Mu Chen¡¯s group gradually reduced their speed, while Spiritual Energy gushed out from their entire bodies, their gazes turning into ones of caution and vignce. A group ranked in the Top 16 was just like a ma. They believed that the people eyeing this group would absolutely not be them alone. Therefore, they naturally had to be more careful as they approached. If not, just a slight gap of their vignce would result in the hunter turning into the hunted. Such a reversal in roles would truthfully be too much of a joke to make.

    ¡°There¡¯s quite a few groups present in this region.¡± Luo Li brought a whiff of fragrance as she came close to Mu Chen. As her beautiful eyes swept across this stretch of the world, she spoke out in a soft voice. ¡°Something¡¯s a little amiss. The number of people rushing towards this group seems to be somewhat too many.¡±

    A faint wrinkle appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead as he nodded his head. He had simrly sensed those vague and obscured Spiritual Energy fluctuations, of which there were a considerable number of them. Clearly, those people had the same goal as Mu Chen, which caused some suspicion to grow in him. Why would the group from the Destion Spiritual Academy be that popr?

    Bang!

    Just as Mu Chen was deep in thought, suddenly, astonishing Spiritual Energy fluctuations erupted from the depths of the stretch of towering mountains before them. There seemed to be people fighting over there.

    Crossing gazes with Luo Li, Mu Chen immediately shot over. In a matter of minutes, they arrived within the mountain depths. As they appeared within the mountainous depths and swept their gazes out, they felt slightly shocked as numerous groups were currently engaged in battle in the air, which was the source for those astonishing Spiritual Energy fluctuations.

    ¡°That¡¯s the group from the Destion Spiritual Academy! They¡¯ve actually been encircled? We¡¯re toote!¡± eximed Xu Huang.

    Narrowing his eyes, Mu Chen looked over, only to see that there were actually five groups present in the air, However, four of the groups seemed to be attacking towards the same target, coborating to encircle the group within the centre. As for the group being encircled, it was precisely the target of Mu Chen¡¯s group, the group from the Destion Spiritual Academy.

    At this moment, the group from the Destion Spiritual Academy appeared exceedingly miserable.The four groups that had surrounded them were extremely strong, with every single group possessing strength that wasn¡¯t weaker to them. With the four of them coborating together, it seemed as if the group from the Destion Spiritual Academy was suppressed to the point of being unable to offer an ounce of resistance.

    Furthermore, what shocked Mu Chen¡¯s group the most was the actual presence of over a hundred groups standing in the skies above the surrounding mountains and cliffs, locking their sights towards the fight happening in the skies. Precisely speaking, they should be staring covetously at the group from the Destion Spiritual Academy. However, due to the four teams encircling the one from the Destion Spiritual Academy, they didn¡¯t dare to be too reckless in taking action.

    This entire scene appeared somewhat strange and weird.

    ¡°Oh? One of the group¡¯s actually from the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy!¡± Zhao Qingshan suddenly eximed.

    Hearing his words, both Mu Chen and Luo Li gawked as they turned their sights over. Indeed, they discovered that there was one group within the four that was dressed in the academy uniform of the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy. This group clearly came from the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy, one of the five Great Academies. However, upon setting his sights on one of the figures within the group, the expression present of Mu Chen¡¯s face instantly changed.

    The group from the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy was clearly the strongest within the five groups fighting it out in the sky. Despite that, however, they did not truly take action, only appearing to stay in an enforcing state,pletely sealing off the escape route of the Destion Spiritual Academy. Within their ranks, all of them had faces filled with ridiculement, having looks as if they were cats that were ying around with mice.

    ¡°That¡¯s why those groups only dared to observe from afar, not daring to take action. So the people from the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy are here,¡± said Mu Fengyang as he wrinkled his forehead. ¡°These damnable fellows actually dare to snatch our prey. We¡¯ve been staring at this group from the Destion Spiritual Academy for an entire day already.¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen?¡±

    Looking at Mu Chen, Xu Huang instantly gawked, as he noticed that the former¡¯s expression had unexpectedly started to slowly turn dark, while a chilling shadow gushed out from within his ck pupils. Beside him, Luo Li¡¯s beautiful face had also turned slightly frosty as her jade-like hand slowly clenched her longsword tightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Xu Huang and the other two in doubt, not knowing why Mu Chen and Luo Li would flip their faces out of the blue.

    ¡°Haha. We¡¯ve bumped into an old acquaintance from the Spiritual Road,¡± replied Mu Chen with a faint smile, yet was one that was perfused with dense chilling intent.

    ¡°Qiu Beihai. I never imagined that that fellow had actually entered the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy...¡± A sliver of chilling intent shed within Luo Li¡¯s beautiful eyes as she softly spoke out. ¡°Within the Spiritual Road, he was the capable aide of Ji Xuan. When you were kicked out of the Spiritual Road, he brought along some people to surround me, which resulted in me cutting of a few fingers of his. In the end, he had also reached the final point of the Spiritual Road, and was given the title of Sea King... however, at the final point, I was busy dealing with Ji Xuan, so I had ignored him. However, this person truly possesses some capable points.¡±

    Hearing her words, the chilling intent in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes grew even more pronounced as he said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. Look¡¯s like we¡¯re bound by quite some fate, being able to bump into him here.¡±

    Xu Huang and the other two looked at each other. From what they could hear, it seemed as if Mu Chen and Luo Li had some past grievances with a fellow from the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy. They quietly asked, ¡°Exactly, who are we dealing with? The Destion Spiritual Academy or the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy?¡±

    Although the group from the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy seemed to be more thorny that the Destion Spiritual Academy, Mu Chen was their Captain. As long as he decided to deal with whomever, they would naturally have no qualms to pull out their knives and head towards their target.

    ¡°Xu Huang, go take a look and find out exactly what is going on.¡±

    Mu Chen spoke out in a soft voice. The situation before them seemed somewhat strange and weird, There were so many groups that had rushed over for the group from the Destion Spiritual Academy. Even the group from the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy hade over.

    Nodding his head, Xu Huan instantly rushed out, rapidly returning after ten-plus minutes. As shock and astonishment surfaced within his eyes, he spoke out, ¡°This Destion Spiritual Academy seems to have obtain some information about the relics from the Ancient Antiquity... these fellows have alle here due to that information.¡±

    ¡°Information about the relics from the Ancient Antiquity?¡±

    Mu Chen gawked upon hearing that, before his expression turned strange. <i>This Destion Spiritual Academy couldn¡¯t have such good luck, right? They were actually able to obtain such an opportunity. Having arrived in this ce not too long ago and being able to obtain such important information. No wonder why they would attract so many wolves to them.</i>

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Zhao Qingshan and the other two were eager to take action. Regardless of the abundant points that the Destion Spiritual Academy had or the information in their hands, both had already garnered their interest.

    Faintly narrowing his eyes, Mu Chen gave a stare at those few figures in the sky. Waving his hand, he replied with a cold smirk, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    With a move of his body, he instantly shot across the sky, with Luo Li, Xu Huang and the other two in hot pursuit.

    Whoosh!

    Without any kind of obstruction, Mu Chen had rushed straight towards thebat zone. Upon their appearance in the skies, they instantly attracted the attention of everyone present, before cries of exmation rang out.

    ¡°Is that the group from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy?¡±

    ¡°Dammit! Those fellows had alsoe over for the information?¡±

    ¡°This makes it even harder to get it now!¡±

    Due to the appearance of Mu Chen and his group, the intense fights taking ce in thebat zone in the sky started to slow down, as the faces of the group from the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy started to sink down.

    ¡°Captain, that group¡¯s unexpectedly from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to deal with them? The Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy has been declining increasingly over the past few years. If they dare to take action, dispose of them!¡± Looking towards a youth within their ranks, the few youths from the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy group started a lively discussion about what to do.

    The face of the youth they had spoken to turned somewhat dark, while wrinkles started to appear on his forehead. Looking towards the group that was getting increasingly closer to them, he swept a sharp gaze over. However, in the next instant, the expression on his face abruptly contorted as dumbfound shock shed within his eyes, before he eximed out, ¡°Mu Chen? Luo Li?¡±

 Chapter 459 - Qiu Beihai

    <strong>Chapter 459 - Qiu Beihai</strong>

    As Mu Chen and his group neared thebat zone, they slowly came to a stop. Looking towards the youth whose face was contorted upon their appearance, a smile brimming with chilling intent surfaced on Mu Chen¡¯s face as she said, ¡°Qiu Beihai, we finally meet again.¡±

    The dark-faced Qiu Beihai stared with daggers drawn towards Mu Chen and Luo Li. After quite a while, he spoke out with a dark tone. ¡°Mu Chen, I truly never imagined that you, who had been kicked out halfway in the Spiritual Road, would actually still be able to enter one of the five Great Academies. You truly are formidable.¡±

    ¡°However...¡±

    All of a sudden, a cold sneer rose from the corner of Qiu Beihai¡¯s mouth as he looked with an amused fashion at Mu Chen as he continued speaking, ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve fallen behind. Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase, huh. Haha! You still dare to enter the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament with that level of strength? You¡¯re not afraid that your renowned title of the Blood Cmity of the Spiritual Road would bring an overflowing amount of great disasters for you?¡±

    ¡°As of now, Ji Xuan has already far surpassed you. If you are to bump into him, hehe...¡±

    After a previous bout of being overwhelmed with shock, Qiu Beihai clearly noticed Mu Chen¡¯s current level of strength, causing that fear and shock to gradually dissipate away. What reced it was a feeling of happiness. <i>Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase? Ha Ha!</i> As of now, the Blood Cmity that had caused him to feel incredibly threatened in the Spiritual Road had fallen to such a degree.

    A faint frosty intent radiated from Luo Li¡¯s beautiful eyes as she spoke out, ¡°Qiu Beihai, looks like you don¡¯t want to keep your remaining finger, right?¡±

    Hearing her words, Qiu Beihai¡¯s face instantly contorted as he grounded and clenched his teeth towards Luo Li, his hands being tightly clenched. Both of his hands had one finger missing, being chopped of by her during the Spiritual Road when he had brought along people to surround her. Ever since then, this had always been the pain in his heart. However, his possessed some dread and fear towards thetter. From his senses, he could tell that the current Luo Li had clearly passed her Human Body Disaster, making her cultivation not one bit weaker than him.

    Suppressing the anger and fury in his heart, Qiu Beihai gave a sneer before replying. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that your Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy has only sent two groups this time around? Haha! Looks like the title of being one of the five Great Academies will be stripped of your Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy after this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. I can¡¯t be bothered to deal with you guys. Bring your people and scram off. Mu Chen, if I were you, I¡¯d be smart enough to find a ce and hide so as to not bump into Ji Xuan. If not, you¡¯ll be totally smashed up and beaten by him. At this moment, your great title of being the Blood Cmity of the Spiritual Road has beenpletely thrown into oblivion.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Upon hearing his words, the faces of Xu Huang and the other two instantly contorted as they furiously roared out in reply.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯ve just said?¡±

    With a sneer, Qiu Beihai waved his hands, causing his four group members to converge around him. Of the four, one of them slowly walked forward, standing beside the former as he shot a ridiculing gaze towards Mu Chen¡¯s group.

    ¡°You¡¯re only a group with one Human Body Disaster member in it. Haha. Indeed, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s unable to make the cut anymore.¡± The youth that appeared to be older than Qiu Beihai, crossed his arms in front of his chest as he let of a mockingugh. In the next instant, boundless Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiated from his body. From the looks of it, his strength appeared to be on the same level as Qiu Beihai, having passed his Human Body Disaster as well.

    In their group, there were two people that had passed their Human Body Disaster, with the other three being of Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase. From their outward appearance, their line-up seemed to be stronger than that of Mu Chen¡¯s group.

    Furthermore, they still had an alliance with three other groups. Although the three other groups weren¡¯t as strong as them, every single one of them possessed a person who had passed their Human Body Disaster. Although they might split up their forces to deal with the group from the Destion Spiritual Academy, their remaining forces would absolutely deal with and cause the group from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to lose all temper at all.

    None of them believed that this group from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would dare to have the heart to take any action under the suppression of their line-up.

    At the back, the group from the Destion Spiritual Academy being surrounded by the three groups could also feel the confrontation urring over there. In the next moment, one of the groups peeled away, with their Captain, sizing up Mu Chen¡¯s group with a smile on his face that brimmed with provocation. Turning his gaze to Luo Li, his eyes started to wander around her alluring body as he whistled with a grin, before speaking out, ¡°I truly never imagined that there would be such a beautiful girl in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. I truly can¡¯t find such quality in our Great Cauldron Spiritual Academy.¡±

    ¡°Haha. Brother Beihai, do you still need help?¡± asked the youth as he looked towards Qiu Beihai with a grin. At the same time, Spiritual Energy fluctuations started to perfuse from his body. Unexpectedly, he was also an expert that had passed his Human Body Disaster.

    The two teams stood right before Mu Chen¡¯s group, staring covetously at them like two ferocious tigers.

    Seeing this, the faces of Xu Huang and the other two slightly changed. If it was a one-on-one, they weren¡¯t afraid to face off against a group like the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy, However, with the appearance of the group from the Great Cauldron Spiritual Academy, such a line-up was sufficient to change the entire situation.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a slight trouble,¡± replied Qiu Beihai with a smile, before looking towards Mu Chen in satisfaction. This was an opponent that had once made him feel immense pressure. However, at this very moment, thinking back about the times where he was being totally suppressed, he could not help feeling true pity for thetter.

    ¡°Mu Chen, I advise you to tactfully leave. I don¡¯t have the heart to deal with you now. Don¡¯t ask for trouble,¡± said Qiu Beihai in an indifferent tone as he waved his hands.

    Seeing the appearance of Qiu Beihai waving his hands in indifference, Mu Chen could not help bursting intoughter. Tilting his head towards Luo Li, he asked her with a smile. ¡°How should we split?¡±

    ¡°Leave to group from the Great Cauldron Spiritual Academy to me,¡± replied Luo Li with a sweet smile.

    ¡°The whole group?¡± Hearing her reply, Mu Chen¡¯s eyebrows were faintly raised.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Luo Li shot a nce at Mu Chen. Waving the Luo Shen Sword in her hand, she sweetly smiled while saying, ¡°If we¡¯re to cross hands, you might not even be able to win against me.¡±

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen smiled and nodded his head, saying, ¡°Leave the two Human Body Disaster fellows from the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy to me. As for the other three people, deal with them, Xu Huang, Fengyang and Qingshan. That shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡±

    After all, they were a group. Therefore, he can¡¯t let Xu Huang and the other two sit on the side as he took action.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Xu Huang and the other two nodded without the slightest hesitation. Other than Qiu Beihai and the other Human Body Disaster expert in the group from the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy, the remaining three were at Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase, which was on the same level as Xu Huang and the other two. Thus, they would naturally not have any dread or fear in facing them.

    ¡°Mu Chen, do not ignore my kindness!¡±

    Seeing that Mu Chen had actually chose topletely ignore him and even went so far as to distribute their targets, Qiu Beihai¡¯s face instantly turned slightly ashen as he roared out in a chilly voice.

    ¡®Haha, you truly are rampant, little girl. Do you really think that you¡¯ll be able to deal with our entire group by yourself?¡± the Group Captain from the Great Cauldron Spiritual ACademy gave an insincere smile towards Luo Li. Although the former had passed her Human Body Disaster, wanting to deal with his entire group was her indulging too much in fantasy.

    Within the skies, there were also the numerous groups present that were watching themotion that was taking ce. Furthermore, upon seeing that the group from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was actually wanting to deal with two groups by themselves, all of them felt shock and astonishment. Within the ranks of this Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, they had only one person that had passed her Human Body Disaster. With such a line-up, they still dared to confront the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy and the Great Cauldron Spiritual Academy at the same time?

    At the rear, upon discovering this scene, the two groups surrounding the Destion Spiritual Academy immediately slowed down their assault slightly. Being able to enter the Top 16 andst for a day under their encirclement, this group from the Destion Spiritual Academy truly possessed considerable strength. Only with the encirclement by their three groups, with the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy keeping watch at the back, were they able to suppress the group from the Destion Spiritual Academy. However, from the looks of it now, with both the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy and the Great Cauldron Spiritual Academy having left to deal with the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, they could barely suppress the Destion Spiritual Academy with the strength of their two groups. Compared to the situation before, they wouldn¡¯t pose much of a threat now.

    Seemingly discovering the change in the situation, the group from the Destion Spiritual Academy quietly took a breath of relief. If the previous situation had continued on, they might not have been able tost much longer.

    The Group Captain from the Destion Spiritual Academy was a somewhat burly-built youth. Looking towards the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s confrontation with the Great Cauldron Spiritual Academy not far from him, a faint sh sparkled within his eyes. As of now, the situation they were currently in was extremely unfavorable for them. If the three groups were to let the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy join hands and go on the offensive against their group, the result would be extremely worrying for his group. However, at this very moment, they had no other method to hope that the group from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would truly be able to obstruct the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy, as well as the Great Cauldron Spiritual Academy. This way, they might be able to obtain a chance to...

    Looking towards the somewhat ashen Qiu Beihai, Mu Chen smiled and shook his head. Slowing walking forward as he looked towards the slight wave of the former¡¯s hand, the smile at the corner of Mu Chen¡¯s mouth gradually appeared cold and fierce.

    ¡°Qiu Beihai, I¡¯ve never been eye-to-eye with you before in the Spiritual Road, and it¡¯s the same in this ce.¡±

    ¡°In my eyes, you don¡¯t have the qualifications to jump and hop around in front of me.¡±

    The veins on Qiu Beihai¡¯s face twitched and quivered while his gaze slowly turned malevolent. ¡°Okay. Let me see exactly who¡¯s the one with no qualifications to jump and hop around!¡±

    Bang!

    Qui Beihai¡¯s robes fluttered as boundless Spiritual Energy swept out from him. In the next instant, his gaze turned cold and sinister as he roared, ¡°Kill them!¡±

    Bang!

    At the instant when his roar rang out, he had already shot forward. Clenching his hand tightly, a scarlet-red longsword appeared from within, while a fierce sword aura rushed towards the sky.

    Behind him, the face of the other Human Body Disaster expert from the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy turned frosty as he also shot forward. One left, one right, rushing towards Mu Chen just like two hawks.

    ¡°Come, little girl. Let me see how you¡¯re gonna deal with our group by yourself!¡± sneered the Captain of the Great Cauldron Spiritual Academy group as he viciously stared at Luo Li.

    Whoosh!

    What replied to him was a swift and fierce Sword Aura in the shape of a silvery river. Splitting the skies apart, the chilling intent brought by it caused his face to instantly contort. With the clench of his hand, a ck metal shield sparkling with spiritual light appeared right before him.

    Ding!

    Piercing explosively towards the metal shield, rays of brilliance sparkled from the Sword Aura as deep sh marks appeared on its surface.

    Seeing the deep sh marks on the surface of his metal shield, the eyelids of the Great Cauldron Spiritual Academy Group Captain furiously twitched. However, before he could regain his senses, a beautiful figure had already shot and appeared right before him like a spectre. As sword shadows shot out, they heavily impacted on the surface of his metal shield.

    Puff!

    That was a Spiritual Weapon that possessed an extremely powerful defense. However, under those sword shadows, they appeared to be as weak as tofu. As the sword shadows shot out, they had unexpectedly pierced through the metal shield. The sharp tip of the sword came to a stop an inch before the forehead of the Great Cauldron Spiritual Academy Captain, with the Sword Aura radiating off of it, causing a drop of blood to drip down from the centre of his brows.

    Finally, his face furiously contorted as dread and fear shed within his eyes as he furiously roared out. ¡°Move!¡±

    Immediately, the group from the Great Cauldron Spiritual Academy shot out from behind him,unching a powerful assault that epassed the beautiful figure before them.

 Chapter 460 - Powerful Suppression

    <strong>Chapter 460 - Powerful Suppression</strong>

    Bang!

    Vast and powerful Spiritual Energies swept across the horizon like tidal waves, hiding the skies and covering the earth.

    Chilling rays of light sparkled from the scarlet-red longsword in Qiu Beihai¡¯s hands. Clearly, this was a fairly high grade Spiritual Weapon, brimming with sharpness that appeared to be able to slice space apart. Locking his dark gaze on Mu Chen, in a sh, he appeared right before thetter, thrusting a stab out.

    Whoosh!

    Torrential rays of Sword Aura gushed out as the longsword transformed into countless sword shadows. Akin to a rainbow, they hid the skies and covered the earth as theypletely surrounded the Mu Chen¡¯s vital spots.

    As the lighting from the sword shadows were reflected in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, a fierce shadow abruptly gushed out from within. In the next instant, with a furious clench of his hand, a ck heavy spear appeared from within. The heavy spear appeared malevolent-looking, with ck dragon scales covering its entire surface. The head of the spear was in the shape of a dragon¡¯s tongue, with sharp dragon teeth forming its tips, appearing exceedingly malevolent.

    Upon the appearance of the ck heavy spear, an ominous aura started to radiate from it, causing the surrounding space to slightly tremble.

    This ck heavy spear was naturally his spoils of war after killing Mo Xingtian, the Devouring Demonic Dragon Spear. This long spear was a genuine Absolute Grade Spiritual Weapon, possessing extraordinary might. During that day, Mo Xingtian had relied on this spear to receive the Great Meru Demonic Pir in Mu Chen¡¯s hands.

    Although that was due to Mu Chen not daring to remove the seal on the Great Meru Demonic Pir, this was more than sufficient to show how formidable this Devouring Demonic Dragon Spear was.

    Roar!

    As the Devouring Demonic Dragon Spear appeared in Mu Chen¡¯s hand, with a shake of its body, a dragon roar brimming with ominous aura seemed to resound across the surroundings. In the next instant, a spear was thrusted from Mu Chen, with ck rays of light howling out from the spear tip akin to a powerful current, immediately washing away the sword shadows that had hid the skies and covered the earth.

    Whoosh!

    As the ominous aura perfused from the spear shadows shooting out, a sliver of a chilling glint pierced through the torrential shadow swords. Unexpectedly, it shattered through the surrounding space, howling straight towards Qiu Beihai.

    As the chilling glint neared him, the face of Qiu Beihai slightly changed. Clearly, he could sense the astonishing killing might that the Devouring Demonic Dragon Spear in Mu Chen¡¯s hand possessed. In the next instant, his stopped his movements, while the scarlet-red longsword within his hand wad hastily thrust out. Fresh blood seemed to circte on the surface of the sword, bringing a ray of blood-red light that pierced with iparable uracy towards the sliver of chilling glint.

    Ding!

    As the spear and sword collided against each other, sparks flew about as iparably fierce gales formed and swept out. Ripples seemed to fluctuate in the space surrounding the two as rampant Spiritual Energies transformed into a hurricane, sweeping out from the point of contact between the spear and the sword.

    A tremble shook through the sword-wielding hand of Qiu Beihai as the malevolence on his face grew much more solemn. After truly crossing hands, he was able to feel a sensation of suppressioning from within Mu Chen¡¯s body. That kind of power was absolutely not something that a person of ordinary Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase would be able to possess.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Clenching his teeth, Qiu Beihai fiercely roared out, ¡°Shen Jun, take action!¡±

    ¡°Die for me!¡±

    Just as Qui Beihai¡¯s roar rang out, suddenly, a figure surfaced behind Mu Chen. That was precisely the other person that passed the Human Body Disaster from the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy group. At this moment, lightning seemed to sparkle from his hands as they appeared to weigh a tonne, furiously patting down towards Mu Chen¡¯s back in an aim to deal maximum damage.

    Bang!

    Palm winds howled out as even the air had exploded apart.

    Clearly, this Shen Jun wasn¡¯t just some average character. Upon taking action, his attack was fierce and lethal, attempting to coborate with Qiu Beihai to rapidly defeat Mu Chen.

    Palm winds were sweeping out from his back at lightning speed. With a chilling glint shing within his eyes, Mu Chen turned around and sent a fist rumbling out, with ck lightning arcing across his arm. At this moment, ck lightning liquid seemed to flow around his fingers with the energy they contained being more than sufficient to smash the skies and rend the earth!

    Bang!

    The fist that Mu Chen sent rumbling out smashed head-on against the palm windsing from Shen Jun. At the instant when they collided, it appeared as if a mountain had copsed as energy shock waves visible to the naked-eye radiated from the point of impact.

    Amongst the peals of thunder ringing out, Shen Jun¡¯s face abruptly contorted, as the frightening energy radiating from Mu Chen¡¯s fist had instantly suppressed those of his. Furthermore, what¡¯s more frightening was that the physique of thetter was exceedingly tyrannical! It was to such a degree, than even he, who had passed through his Human Body Disaster, was unable to match up to.

    ¡°How could his physique be that powerful?!¡±

    A shadow of dumbstruck-horror shed across Shen Jun¡¯s face as he immediately tried to retreat.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    However, at the very instant when he was just about to make his move, a chilling smile appear appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face as his fist ferociously rumble out.

    Bang!

    Intense pain surged up Shen Jun¡¯s arm as a frightening wave of energy poured into it, before he was unexpectedly sent flying back hundreds of metres by this fist of Mu Chen¡¯s. A patch of purplish shade appeared on his palm as intense pain radiated out from it, making him feel as if his arm had been smashed apart.

    ¡°Hua.¡±

    This scene instantly caused waves of moring to ring out across the skies, as the faces of those groups paying attention to thebat zone in the skies instantly turned to ones of shock and astonishment. Who would have guessed that Mu Chen, who appeared to be only of Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase, would actually be able to send Shen Jun flying in a one-to-two situation.

    Let¡¯s not talk about a Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase, even a person who had passed his Human Body Disaster would be hard pressed to achieve such a level of strength!

    ¡°Indeed, this Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Mu Chen isn¡¯t simple. That¡¯s why he dared to provoke the group from the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy. This time, we¡¯re in for a good show.¡± The eyes of all the groups lit up with dense feelings of interest. Previously, they had felt that this group from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy seemed to be weaker than the groups from the other five Great Academies. However, this youth that appeared to be only of Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase had actually possessed such frighteningbat prowess.

    ¡°Heavenly Sea Sword Art, Heaven-Burying Sword!¡±

    Qiu Beihai¡¯s face had also contorted due to the scene before him, which caused him to immediately roar out as he sent his sword out to smash back the Devouring Demonic Dragon Spear in Mu Chen¡¯s hands. With a shake of its body, the sword was thrust out like a brush, carving an actual blood-red Sword Rune in the space before it. Under the Sword Rune, a howl rang out from the sword, as it transformed into a giant blood-red sword, furiously chopping down towards Mu Chen.

    This chop contained considerable might. Before it could hit its target, the mountain peak below it had already been sliced in half by the Sword Aura that perfused out of it.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes slightly sparkled, and with a move, a dragon¡¯s shadow surfaced below his feet. With a sh, he disappeared akin to a spectre. As the sword light shed over, the only thing it struck was air, with not the slightest bit of the expected result.

    ¡°Shen Jun, careful!¡±

    As his sword struck air, Qiu Beihai¡¯s face abruptly contorted as he roared out.

    Just as his roar rang out, Shen Jun had already seen Mu Chen¡¯s figure appear in the air above him like a spectre. At this moment, an indifferent smile had surfaced on thetter¡¯s handsome face as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you first.¡±

    Bang!

    Boundless Spiritual Energy hid the skies and covered the earth as it gushed out from Mu Chen¡¯s body. As of now, his Spiritual Energy waspletely different than from the past, no longer being of a jet-ck colour, but a fusion of ck and white. From the looks of it, they were just like the fusion of Yin and Yang, appearing exceedingly strange and mysterious. Furthermore, this ck and white Spiritual Energy was clearly much more condensed and tyrannical than his Spiritual Energy from before.

    As Spiritual Energy blossomed from Mu Chen, it transformed into a stretch of starry skies behind his back. Within the starry skies, four gigantic beastial shadows started to condense, before finally transforming into rays of light. Shooting out, they formed an iparably gigantic divine seal in the air above Shen Jun.

    ¡°Four Gods Constetion Scripture, Divine Seal of the Four Gods!¡±

    A chilling glint shed within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he pped his hands together, before abruptly pressing his hand seal down.

    Bang!

    As the four beastial shadows raised their heads and roared, the divine seal erupted in a bright and resplendent divine light, while the Spiritual Aura in this region rapidly fled away.

    Looking towards the divine seal that was pressed down on him from above, Shen Jun¡¯s face furiously contorted. Clearly, he could sense how frightening this attack of Mu Chen¡¯s was. In the next instant, not daring to show the slightest bit of neglect, he gave a furious roar, pping his hands together as Spiritual Energy swept out from him without the slightest bit of restraint.

    ¡°Heavenly Light Revolving Seal!¡±

    Boundless Spiritual Energy swept out, transforming into a gigantic hundred metre wide halo above Shen Jun. A gigantic glowing seal seemed to condense within the halo as powerful fluctuations started to radiate out from it. In the next instant, howling out, the halo smashed head-on against the divine seal pressing down from above.

    Bang!

    As the two smashed against each other, spatial fluctuations swept out. However, very quickly, the face of Shen Jun drastically contorted as he could see the seal within the halo copsing at an astonishing speed under the suppression of the divine seal.

    This divine seal seemed to have some kind of sealing power incorporated in it, causing his Spiritual Energy to be suppressed and sealed upon contact with it.

    An indifference smile appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face. When he was still in the realm of Heavenly Completion Stage Initial Phase, the ¡°Four Gods Constetion Scripture¡± he had unleashed was able to force Mo Xingtian to use his final card. As of now, with his cultivation having progressed to Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase. Furthermore, this Shen Jun clearly wasn¡¯t as strong and powerful as Mo Xingtian. Wanting to block and resist his attack head-on was clearly a lunatic¡¯s dream.

    ¡°Suppress!¡±

    Mu Chen gave a roar as he furiously pressed his palms down.

    Bang!

    As the divine seal instantly came shrouding over, the seal within the halo waspletely crushed. A deathly-pale shade appeared on Shen Jun¡¯s face as he retreated back in an attempt to evade. However, at this time, it was clear that it was already toote to evade, as the divine seal came howling down, instantly pressing on his body.

    Puff!

    A mouthful of blood was spewed out from Shen Jun¡¯s mouth as the boundless Spiritual Energy fluctuations around his body rapidly declined. Glowing runes started to surface around his body, appearing akin to seals, causing the Spiritual Energy within his body to bepletely sealed up.

    With his Spiritual Energy rapidly dissipating away, Shen Jun immediately dropped down from the skies,nding heavily on the mountain peak. As the entire mountain peak intensely shook, cracks appeared while a giant hole appearing in everyone¡¯s view. Shen Jun struggled within it, his body covered in blood as heid down on the ground. Clearly, he was seriously injured.

    Hiss.

    Across the skies, some groups quietly sucked in a breath of cold air, their gazes towards Mu Chen being overwhelmed with shock. Who would have guessed that thetter would be that vicious in his offensive. Upon taking action, he had disyed such a powerful move, instantly causing a Human Body Disaster expert to suffer serious injuries.

    After sealing Shen Jun up, Mu Chen calmly turned around, chilling intent surfacing within his eyes as he looked towards Qiu Beihai, whose dark expression started to fluctuate, while dumbfounded shock filled his eyes, and said in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve went to surround and attack Luo Li after I had left the Spiritual Road?¡±

    A faint smile started to appear on Mu Chen¡¯s face, merely that was cold and frosty, akin to the edge of a de, causing Qiu Beihai¡¯s scalp to turn numb.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I want all of your remaining fingers.¡±

 Chapter 461 - Lightning Gods Hand

    <strong>Chapter 461 - Lightning God¡¯s Hand</strong>

    Swish!

    Boundless amounts of fierce Sword Aura perfused across the horizon, transforming into currents flowing through the air. As they flooded out, the longsword in Luo Li¡¯s hand slightly vibrated, caused currents of Sword Aura to gush out from the tip of the sword. In the next instant, they howled towards the five figures covered in boundless Spiritual Energy.

    Facing against such swift and fierce Sword Aura, the faces of the Great Cauldron Spiritual Academy were violently twitching. Not daring to show the slightest bit of neglect, they revolved the Spiritual Energy within their bodies to their maximum degree. Unleashing various powerful Divine Arts, causing rays of light to shoot out, smashing straight-on against the Sword Aura currents.

    Slice!

    As the attacks of both parties collided, white light shed out as the Sword Aura currents sliced through the Spiritual Energy rays in an instant.

    The faces of the five-man group from the Great Cauldron Spiritual Academy instantly contorted, as clearly, they never expected that their offensive would be that weak and meager in front of the iing Sword Aura.

    This Sword Aura could not be contended head-on.

    Disying their movement techniques, the five people tried to retreat. However, just as they were about to do so, intense fluctuations suddenly radiated behind their backs. Turning around to take a look, ugly expressions appeared on their faces as they saw that the Sword Aura had flooded over from behind them. With a bang, it enveloped over like a storm,pletely sweeping them within.

    Faced against the iparably sharp Sword Aura, the Spiritual Energies that surrounded their bodies rapidly copsed and shattered apart. Other than the Group Captain, the other four members of the Great Cauldron Spiritual Academy group were instantly covered in wounds. As blood started flowing out, they appeared to be totally bloodsoaked, while a wave of Sword Aura heavily struck them on their bodies.

    Puff.

    Blood spurted out from their mouths as four figures were instantly sent flying miserably away, instantly suffering serious injuries beforending on the ground.

    The Sword Aura across the horizon came to a slight stop.

    As of now, there was only the Captain of the Great Cauldron Spiritual Academy, with his robes torn and tattered, left before Luo Li. At this moment, his face was drained of colour, his eyes overwhelmed with shock as he looked towards the longsword-wielding young girl standing not far away from him, her beautiful face tranquil and devoid of any emotion. Never in his wildest dreams was he able to understand why Luo Li would be that strong, even though both of them were people who had passed their Human Body Disaster.

    That¡¯s why she dared to deal with their entire group by herself.

    At this moment, a smile filled with bitterness hung at the mouth of the Great Cauldron Spiritual Academy Group Captain, since they had truly kicked an iron wall this time.

    Raising her bright and beautiful eyes, Luo Li gave an indifferent nce at him, before striding forward with her longsword in her hand. Upon spotting this, the Captain of the Great Cauldron Spiritual Academy immediately took a step back, his fighting spirit nowpletely absent.

    Upon seeing this scene, the various groups present within the surroundings of this region all quietly clicked their tongues, with their gazes towards her being filled with shock and astonishment. Being such a beauty, none of them had imagined that she would possess such astonishing strength to match. In her hands, an opponent of the same cultivation level as her was simply unable to offer much of a resistance.

    ¡°Why are there so many formidable girls in this Great Spiritual Academy Competition? As of now, the First ce has been taken by that Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy¡¯s Wen Qingxuan. Now, there¡¯s yet another fierce girl appearing...¡±

    ¡°I wonder, exactly who would be more formidable if she was to bump into Wen Qingxuan?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    A few groups exchanged nces as they quietly muttered about.

    ...

    At this moment, Xu Huang, Zhao Qingshan and Mu Fengyang had taken action and obstructed the other three members of the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy group. Although all of them were simrly in the realm of Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase, Xu Huang and the other two were able to obtain some superiority. Clearly, their foundation was more firm and strong than the trio from the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy. Xu Huan and the other two weren¡¯t just simple students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. In the past, they were the peak influential figures there, merely that the brilliance caused by Mu Chen¡¯s unexpected rise had masked them over. However, there wasn¡¯t anyone that wouldn¡¯t admit their outstanding talent.

    There was always some stifling feelings within their hearts, which grew even thicker, especially after seeing the astonishing power that both Mu Chen and Luo Li possessed. The three of them were Seniors, and yet, they were now being far surpassed by Mu Chen and Luo Li. Despite that, they weren¡¯t able to let this stifling feeling out. Therefore, the could only vent it out on the their three opponents. Launching crazy attacks one after another, they suppressed the trio, suffocating them and causing them to only be barely able to resist their assault.

    At the otherbat zone, Qiu Beihai turned hurriedly around to observe the situation around him, which caused his face to turnpletely ashen. Giving a death-stare towards the indifferent-looking Mu Chen before him, he clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Mu Chen, you...¡±

    Bang!

    Not giving him any chance to spout any nonsense, a tremble shook through the Devouring Demonic Dragon Spear in his hands as an astonishing ominous aura erupted from it. In the next instant, a hundred metre-long ray of brilliance erupted from the spear, splitting apart the horizon and shrouding over Qiu Beihai at lightning speed.

    Rapidly retreating back, torrential rays of sword light erupted from the scarlet-red sword in Qiu Beihai¡¯s hand, blocking him from the spear shadows raining down on him. However, as metallic sounds rang out, he was smashed back dozens of steps in a miserable fashion. In the next instant, feelings of anger, fury and unwillingness gushed out from his eyes. From the beginning till the end of the Spiritual Road, he had been suppressed by Mu Chen. If not for him subordinating himself under Ji Xuan, he might have long been killed by Mu Chen within there.

    Subsequently, Mu Chen was expelled from the Spiritual Road due to Ji Xuan¡¯s schemes, something that gave great satisfaction to Qiu Beihai. Thinking back about then, he had assumed that the former would no longer be dreadful, even if he was to bump into the former in the future. After all, with him possessing the Baptism from the Spiritual Road, he had exceeded Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation by arge margin. Indeed, upon bumping into each other again, the former¡¯s cultivation realm of Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase caused him to be wildly happy. His chance hade! As long as he could defeat Mu Chen here, the shadow that had formed within his heart would be banished. Therefore, he definitely wanted to squash Mu Chen beneath his feet!

    However... the changes to the current situation had clearly exceeded his expectations.

    With his mere cultivation realm being at Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase, thebat prowess that Mu Chen possessed had shocked and astonished people. Even under the coboration and encirclement of two people who passed their Human Body Disaster, he was able to suppress one of them with his terrifying attack and forced Qiu Bei Hai himself into such a miserable position!

    <em>How can he be that powerful? Could it be that I, Qiu Beihai, will only be the stepping stone of Mu Chen?</em>

    Ruthless intent gushed out from the eyes of Qiu Behai. Staring viciously at Mu Chen, he gave a fierce cry. ¡°Mu Chen! I¡¯ll make sure you suffer defeat by my hands today!¡±

    As his cry rang out, blood suddenly surfaced from the finger tips of Qiu Beihai. The blood appeared exceedingly bright and radiant, while a considerably strong bloody smell perfused into the surroundings, which contained powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations.

    Chi! Chi!

    Qiu Beihai¡¯s fingers started do a strange and weird dance, with each finger bringing along a line of bright and radiant blood. These lines of blood rapidly converged together in the space before him, and in the next instant, one could faintly discern them transforming into a bloody shadow sword approximately a foot long. As this sword shadow appeared, a bloodthirsty fluctuation radiated from it, causing it to appear rather strange and weird.

    Mu Chen slightly narrowed his eyes as he took in the scene before him. Nheless, he did not take action to prevent this, with a look of indifference continuing to radiate from his eyes, letting Qiu Beihai unleash his most powerful attack. That¡¯s because he didn¡¯t want to only defeat Qiu Beihai, but topletely crush thetter¡¯s self-confidence. He wanted to nt an invincible shadow straight in Qiu Beihai¡¯s heart!

    Just an ordinary death wouldn¡¯t satisfy Mu Chen.

    Bang!

    Bloodthirsty fluctuations that blotted the skies erupted from the bloody shadow sword, causing even this stretch of the sky to turn scarlet-red.

    ¡°Blood Sea Sword Demonic Art, Blood Demon¡¯s Sword!¡±

    Qiu Beihai¡¯splexion grew increasingly pale, yet the ruthless shadow within his eyes grew increasingly heavy. Before him, the blood-like shadow sword expanded to a gigantic size of a hundred metres, with what seemed like blood circting and flowing on its surface. The bloody smell and bloodthirsty fluctuations radiating off of it caused the faces of everyone present to change countenance. At this instant,forming the hand seal for the Sword Art, Qiu Beihai gave a fierce roar as he poured all of his Spiritual Energy without the slightest restraint into the bloody shadow sword.

    Humm!

    Bloodthirsty Sword Aura rushed towards the skies, splitting the clouds tens of thousands of metres in the air.

    Whoosh!

    With a whoosh, the bloody shadow sword rushed up into the skies at an extremely quick speed. One could merely see a blood-red line shoot up into the air, before suddenly rushing down. In an instant, a surge of bloody light swept across the region as a sea of blood that blotted the skies condensed behind the bloody shadow sword, hiding the skies and covering the earth as it shot towards Mu Chen.

    Its speed had almost reached unfathomable levels.

    As the sea of blood gushed out, there was nothing that could block it.

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Locking his ruthless gaze on Mu Chen, chillingughter suddenly rang out from Qiu Beihai. This attack of his was more that sufficient to cause serious injuries even to experts of Human Body Disaster. He did not believe that Mu Chen could escape from this attack of his!

    ¡°Die for me!¡±

    As Qiu Beihai roared, Mu Chen raised his head. Looking towards the surging sea of blood that was rapidly expanding in size within his gaze, he slowly clenched his fists tightly. Four lightning runes started to condense on his chest as ck lightning started to crazily arc and dance on his body.

    Rumble.

    Deep peals of thunder rang out from within his body, before resounding across the region.

    Mu Chen slowly extended his right hand, with countless bolts of ck lightning seemingly being born and destroyed within his palm, appearing akin to a world of lightning and thunder. At this moment, a jet-ck shadow could be faintly discerned as it gradually spread out within his hand, appearing abstruse and mysterious.

    Flipping his palm up, he gave a gentle pat towards the iing bloody shadow sword.

    ¡°Lightning God¡¯s Hand.¡±

    A low voice rang out from Mu Chen¡¯s heart, and in the next instant, shes of lightning and peals of thunder furiously rang out from his ck pupils.

    Rumble!

    ck bolts of lightning shot out furiously from within Mu Chen¡¯s body as lightning started to form within the region, unexpectedly forming an iparably jet-ck giant hand approximately a hundred metresrge in front of him. ck bolts of lightning crazily danced and arced across the surface of the giant hand, before condensing together, seemingly transforming into ancient runes.

    Such wildness caused it to appear just like the hand of the god of lightning.

    This Lightning God¡¯s Hand was an overbearing ability that could only be disyed when one had cultivated his Lightning God¡¯s Physique into a Quadra Rune Lightning Physique, something that Mu Chen was unable to do in the past. However, as of now, he was sufficiently able to do so.

    Bang!

    With a pat of his palm, the jet-ck Lightning God¡¯s Hand brought about peals of thunder as it howled across the horizon. Finally, under the shocked and astonished gazes in the surroundings, it smashed head-on against the blood demon shadow sword!

    Boom!

    An astonishingly loud sound rang out as frightening fluctuations transformed directly into hurricanes, crazily sweeping out across the horizon.

    At this moment, Qiu Beihai¡¯s pale facepletely lost all of its colour.

    That¡¯s because he had actually seen dense cracks appearing on the surface of the blood-red shadow sword in that terrifying collision...

 Chapter 462 - Tigers Den

    <strong>Chapter 462 - Tiger¡¯s Den</strong>

    Crack!

    Blood-coloured cracks continued to spread throughout the surface of the blood demon shadow sword. Within the short span of a dozen breaths, they had already covered the entirety of the gigantic shadow sword.

    Furthermore, due to the sparkling of the iparably ck bolts of lightning, the sea of blood at the back of the blood demon shadow sword had surged and red while it evaporated away. At this moment, the bloody aura that had perfused the entire region started to rapidly dissipate away.

    ¡°This is your final card?¡±

    Looking towards the deathly-pale Qiu Beihai with an indifferent gaze, Mu Chen shook his head in disappointment while saying, ¡°Compared to Ji Xuan, you¡¯re truly too far behind.¡±

    Suddenly, he clenched his hand, only for the gigantic Lightning God¡¯s Hand to give a furious clench. As ck bolts of lightning crazily arced and danced on the surface of the palm, it grabbed the blood demon shadow sword within it. In the next instant, the ck lightning exploded, and with a gigantic bang, the blood demon shadow sword waspletely crushed by the giant ck lightning hand.

    Puff.

    As the blood demon shadow sword was crushed, Qiu Beihai¡¯s face instantly contorted as he spurted a mouthful of blood out, while the Spiritual Energy fluctuations around his body rapidly declined. Clearly, he had suffered serious injuries.

    The hearts of the various groups in the surroundings slightly trembled as their gazes grew solemn as they took in the scene before them. No one there imagined that the coboration between two experts that passed their Human Body Disaster would still suffer such a miserable defeat by the hands of Mu Chen.

    ¡°How is this Mu Chen this formidable? He¡¯s clearly only at the realm of Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase! However, from the looks of hisbat prowess, I¡¯m afraid that he might be beparable to those experts that have passed their Spiritual Energy Disaster...¡±

    ¡°Truly frightening.¡±

    ¡°I reckon that this Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy group is finished.¡±

    ¡°Looks like the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy is really going to have a meteoric rise in this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.¡±

    Soft whispers of discussion rang out, with unconceble shock and astonishment present in those voices.

    They had originally expected a fierce battle between the two great Spiritual Academies. However, who would have expected that such a scene would happen? As of now, that Mu Chen had clearly not unleashed his true strength yet. However, even with that, his attack was more than sufficient to sort out that Qui Beihai and that Shen Jun.

    Mu Chen shot a nce towards Qiu Beihai and his bloodstained lips. At this moment, thetter shot a gloomy gaze back, with an uncontainable feeling of dread and terror surfacing within his heart. In the next instant, he furiously turned around and crazily fled away. He already knew that he did not have any chance of victory anymore.

    ¡°Captain!¡±

    Upon noticing this, the faces of the three group members from the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy that were being suppressed by Xu Huang and the other two instantly contorted as confusion filled their hearts and minds. Due to this, the stalemate was broken by Xu Huang and the other two as boundless palm winds pierced through their defenses. Smashing against their chests, they were sent flying back while spurting blood.

    Looking towards the fleeing figure of Qiu Beihai, Mu Chen gave a flick of his finger, sending a ray of light shooting across the horizon at lightning speed.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    Qiu Bei hai¡¯s miserable shriek rang out from the distance as blood flowed out from his hands. His remaining fingers had all been chopped off. Nevertheless, despite being overwhelmed with soul-shocking dread and terror, he did not give any care about his chopped-off digits, opting to hastily flee away like a dog with its tail between its legs.

    Mu Chen didn¡¯t give chase, as he knew that Qiu Beihai could not only be considered as disabled, hisbative spirit had beenpletely broken, with his heart being filled with the scars of terror. Furthermore, he had tossed his group members aside and fled on his own. Even if he was to return, this group from the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy would no longer treat him as their Captain. When this matter gets circted around, he would even suffer the contempt and disdain from all of the students of the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Such an ending was even more cruel than being killed.

    Nevertheless, Mu Chen didn¡¯t have any pity for Qiu Beihai. Within the Spiritual Road, thetter had clearly participated in the schemes of Ji Xuan. Furthermore, after forcing Mu Chen to get expelled from the Spiritual Road, he had actually dared to encircle Luo Li. This was something that Mu Chen couldn¡¯t endure. Therefore, thetter ending up in such a state was something he could only me himself for.

    Ring!

    While Qiu Beihai was fleeing away, Sword Aura pervaded through the air not far away as a shadow sword sliced apart rays of Spiritual Energies, before finally resting right in front of the chests of the Group Captain of the Great Cauldron Spiritual Academy. The swift and fierce Sword Aura caused thetter¡¯s body to tremble as he hastily raised his hands in the air while saying with a hoarse, bitterugh, ¡°I surrender. Please show mercy.¡±

    Shooting a re at him with her beautiful eyes, Luo Li didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she only extended her slender, jade-like hand.

    Seeing this, the Captain of the Great Cauldron Spiritual Academy gave a bitter and pained smile before giving a sigh, while cursing and swearing at Qiu Beihai¡¯s entire family in his heart. <em>That bastard! If I¡¯d known that he had provoked such a formidable opponent, I wouldn¡¯t have coborated with him!</em> The current situation wasn¡¯t good for his group. As with the saying of trying to lure a chicken only to end up with losing the lure, they now had to hand over their hard-earned points without getting any in return.

    With a clench of his hand, his Academy que appeared, before he obediently handed it to Luo Li.

    Receiving the Academy que, Luo Li turned around and shot towards Mu Chen. Taking it over, he shot a look at it, before saying out with a smile ¡°Quite juicy.¡±

    There was actually over 700 points disyed on the Academy que of this Great Cauldron Spiritual Academy group, which was about the same as their group. From the looks of it, these fellows had spent quite a bit of time snatching those points from other groups. Therefore, without the slightest bit of politeness, Mu Chen transferred half of the points over to his Academy que. Due to this, the number of points his group had broke past the thousand mark, reaching over 1100 points.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. If we¡¯re able to snatch the points of the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy group, we would have been able to enter the Top 16,¡± said Luo Li as she shot a look towards the direction which Qiu Beihai had fled to. Such an Academy que was only held by the Captain, and was the only one that could be snatched by others to transfer the points. Those in the group members hands were used as a source of information.

    Therefore, with Qiu Beihai fleeing away, they had no way to snatch his points. ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to enter the Top 16,¡± replied Mu Chen as he shook his head. If they were promoted into the Top 16, they would attract the attention of other groups. Although this was something that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t afraid of, there would be quite a bit of trouble that woulde then. At this moment, the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament had just started. Mu Chen felt that revealing himself wasn¡¯t a very smart thing to do.

    The reason why Wen Qingxuan, Ji Xuan and the rest dared to do such a thing was not only due to them possessing strength above the masses, but also due to their group members being the elite amongst the elite. Compared to them, Mu Chen¡¯s group was clearly much weaker. Therefore, revealing themselves wouldn¡¯t be good for them.

    Being calm and intelligent, Luo Li immediately understood Mu Chen¡¯s decision in an instant, nodding her head in approval. If Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong were ced in their group, they would be able to remove much of the dread and fear that mighte with entering the top 16. However, it was a pity, because if they were to distribute the students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy that way, the strength of the second group would be too weak.

    With a flick of his finger, Mu Chen sent the Academy que back to the Captain of the Great Cauldron Spiritual Academy before saying with a grin, ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    Hearing his words, the face of the Captain twitched a few times. Looking at his points on the Academy que, which have been deduced by half, he felt as if his heart was starting to bleed from the pain. Those were points that they had tolled and worked painstakingly hard to obtain. However, at this moment, half of them have been snatched away. This really was like the saying, robbers will always be robbed.

    Ignoring that Captain, Mu Chen turned his gaze towards thebat zone not far from him, where the group from the Destion Spiritual Academy was.

    The two groups that were originally surrounding the Destion Spiritual Academy clearly had discovered the changes that had happened on the other side, causing the faces of all their members to turn ugly, especially when noticing Mu Chen¡¯s gaze shooting over. This caused their hearts to start jumping in fear. The two Captains clenched their teeth, before raising their hands and stopping their respective groups.

    Seeing that, the group from the Destion Spiritual Academy breathed a sigh of relief.

    With a wave of his hand, Mu Chen brought Luo Li and the others as they shot over. Staring at the two groups, he spoke out with a faint smile. ¡°Did you two groups also coborated with Qiu Beihai?¡±

    ¡°Haha, what are you saying, Brother. We¡¯ve never coborated with him. That was just a mutual benefit. However, since he had scrammed off now, we naturally don¡¯t have a single bit of rtion with him.¡± Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s question, the two Captains instantly gave a dryugh, before replying. They had seen how miserable the oue was for the Great Cauldron Spiritual Academy. Thus, they naturally didn¡¯t dare to make an enemy out of the powerful group before them.

    With a smile, Mu Chen nodded his head and said, ¡°Since its the case, would it be inconvenient for you to let us pass?¡±

    Hearing his words, the hearts of the two groups instantly turned cold as they thought, <em>Indeed, this Mu Chen has his sights on the group from the Destion Spiritual Academy. </em>

    Exchanging nces, all of them could see the unwillingness brimming in each other¡¯s eyes. After suppressing the Destion Spiritual Academy after much difficulty to such a state, the information was almost about to enter their hands. However, an obstruction had suddenly appeared, one that was so fierce and ferocious, even defeating the entire group from the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy...

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    Making a helpless sigh, they could only shake their heads and move aside. Mu Chen not dealing with them or taking half of their points away could already be considered as a much better oue than what the group from the Great Cauldron Spiritual Academy had gone through.

    Giving no care about them, Mu Chen slowly walked forward, shooting a look at the Destion Spiritual Academy. Having clearly experienced a great long battle, the faces of thetter were all somewhat pale, showing their enormous consumption of strength. However, the strength of this group was truly extremely strong, as them being no less stronger than Qiu Beihai¡¯s group. There were two experts who had passed their Human Body Disaster in this group, with the other three members being of Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase. With such strength, it was no wonder why they were able to endure for one whole day in the Top 16.

    As Mu Chen was sizing up the group from the Destion Spiritual Academy, a somewhat burly youth stood up from thetter. With a shift of his gaze, he cupped his hands towards Mu Chen and said, ¡°This Brother, I¡¯m Lin Zhou of the Destion Spiritual Academy, the Captain of this group.¡±

    ¡°Haha. So it¡¯s Captain Lin Zhou.¡±

    With a grin, Mu Chen cupped his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m Mu Chen, the Captain of this group.¡±

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s smile, Lin Zhou gave a dryugh before saying, ¡°Thank you very much for helping us escape, Captain Mu Chen. Our Destion Spiritual Academy will remember this favor. If you have anything you need help with in the future, please do say so. However, we bid farewell to you all today.¡±

    After finishing his statement, he gathered his group in a bid to quickly retreat.

    However, before they could turn around, they saw that Luo Li had brought Xu Huang and the other two to block their path of retreat, causing a shiver to run down their bodies.

    ¡°Captain Lin Zhou, we¡¯ve just met today, and have yet to have a proper conversation. Why not leave with us first? Look at all the tigers staring covetously at you in the surroundings. If you leave like that, I¡¯m afraid that nothing good will end for you.¡± Walking forward, Mu Chen gave an intimate pat on Lin Zhou¡¯s shoulder and spoke out with a gentle smile. <em>Are you joking? We¡¯ve been painstakingly chasing you guys for an entire day, and have even crossed hands with the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy. How can I let you run away that easily?</em>

    Lin Zhou¡¯s expression turned stiff as he looked towards Mu Chen, before finally giving a bitterugh. Previously, he had seen how formidable Mu Chen was. The group from the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy possessed strength that wasparable to his group. However, they had ended up in such a miserable state in the end. Therefore, let¡¯s not talk about their current state, where their energy consumption was that massive. Even if they were in their best state, they would not dare to take action against Mu Chen.

    As he and his four other group members looked at each other, all of them became dejected and crestfallen. They never imagined that they would end up in a tiger¡¯s den after escaping from a pack of wolves. What luck they have.

 Chapter 463 - Intel

    <strong>Chapter 463 - Intel</strong>

    The various groups in this region that were originally eyeing the Destion Spiritual Academy group covetously could now only stare mutely as Mu Chen and his group brought them and left into the distance. Nevertheless, despite that, none of them could muster any heart to go forward and contend. What a joke! Even the group from the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy was dealt with that easily. How would their groups dare to go up and issue a challenge?

    Therefore, faced with the two groups leaving into the distance, they could only stare at each other, before heaving a sigh in helplessness.

    Mu Chen brought along the Destion Spiritual Academy group far away to evade those covetously eyeing groups. Once he discovered that there wasn¡¯t anyone chasing them, he take a breath of relief. Looks like him defeating Qiu Beihai and Shen Jun early had resulted in no small amount of shock in the hearts of those groups. If not, it would truly be extremely difficult for him to bring this Destion Spiritual Academy group away that easily under the attention of so many groups.

    Exchanging nces with Luo Li, Mu Chen descended on a remote mountain peak. Seeing this, Lin Zhou could only give a helpless sigh, before bringing his group members and descending.

    ¡°You guys take a rest first.¡±

    Landing on the mountain peak, Mu Chen sent a faint smile towards the pale-looking Lin Zhou and his group before speaking out.

    Hearing those words, Lin Zhou and his group immediately gawked. Clearly, they had not imagined that Mu Chen would actually let them rest and recover; after all, they would be able to put up some resistance upon recovering their strength.

    ¡°I believe that Brother Lin Zhou should not be the type that would destroy the bridge after crossing the river, right?¡±

    Mu Chen said while sending a smile towards Lin Zhou. Patting the gigantic rock beside him with his hand, he gave a flick of his finger. With a crack, the rock instantly turned into powder, fluttering about in the air. Patting away the dust on his hand, the smile on his face turned bright and radiant.

    Exchanging nces with his group members, Lin Zhou gave a dryugh. From the looks of it, all of them could feel the threat present within Mu Chen¡¯s words.

    Silently cursing in their hearts, they could only sit down and close their eyes without dy to recover the Spiritual Energy they had consumed.

    Only after seeing Lin Zhou and his group closing their eyes to cultivate did Luo Li approach Mu Chen. Casting her bright and beautiful eyes towards thetter, she softly spoke out, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    If Mu Chen wanted to snatch the points from them, he clearly didn¡¯t have to go through that much trouble.

    At this moment, Xu Huang and the other two had also looked over and stared at Mu Chen.

    ¡°To us, the most important thing now isn¡¯t points,¡± replied Mu Chen with a faint smile. ¡°Did you remember what the Dean said? The ce we¡¯re in right now is a fragment of the Shattered Continent. On this fragment, there are many ancient treasures, as well as inheritances. If we¡¯re lucky, we might be able to obtain some of them, which would definitely increase our strength by leaps and bounds.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t just look at how fierce thepetition for the Top 16 is. Other than them, there is also a small amount of groups that are genuinely strong and powerful. As for the rest, they simply don¡¯t have to qualifications to stand till the very end.¡±

    ¡°Those formidable groups have notpletely revealed themselves. That¡¯s because they aren¡¯t anxious to snatch points. Instead, they are looking for remnants across the entire continent, letting their groups be even stronger. As for those groups that are going about snatching points, they would pay the price for that in the end. Without sufficient strength, regardless of how many points you have, you¡¯ll just be feeding other people in the very end.¡±

    ¡°Strength and power are still the greatest factors in the rankings in the very end.¡±

    Expressions of deep thought appeared on the faces of Xu Huang and the other two, before they fiercely nodded their heads. What Mu Chen said was correct. If one didn¡¯t possess sufficient strength, even if they were able to obtain the first ce in the point rankings, so what? At that time, they would merely be a fat sheep in the eyes of everyone. Those few groups that have bid their time and concealed their strength would be able to easily defeat them. When that happens, their points would still be snatched away.

    ¡°Truthfully speaking, there¡¯s still quite a disparity in strength of our group whenpared to those elite groups,¡± said Mu Chen slowly as he looked towards Xu Huang and the others.

    Hearing that, Xu Huang and the other two scratched their heads. Yet, all of them did not refute his words. After all, that was indeed the reality. In their group, the only ones that were truly able topare with those experts in the elite groups were Mu Chen and Luo Li. As for them three, speaking bluntly, there was a possibility that they would drag the group down.

    ¡°Therefore, I hope that we can increase the strength of our group. At the very least, I want for you to pass through your Human Body Disaster,¡± said Mu Chen in a serious tone.

    Hearing that, Xu Huang, Zhao Qingshan and Mu Fengyang all gave a bitterugh. <em>Human Body Disaster, huh.</em>Thinking about it would bring about fear in them. If one didn¡¯t have any external aid and help when attempting to pass through this tribtion, none of them had much confidence in seeding.

    ¡°So you wish to search for remnants to increase the strength of our group?¡± Shooting a nce towards Lin Zhou and his group, who were in closed-eye meditation, Luo Li spoke out, ¡°You want to obtain the information about the remnants of the Ancient Antiquity from them?¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head in response. Looking at Lin Zhou, he smiled and said, ¡°I truly don¡¯t know if the luck of those fellows is good or bad. Within a day¡¯s worth of time in here, they were actually able to obtain information with regards to the remnants from the Ancient Antiquity present here. However, in the end, news about this was divulged out. The critical element was that they were in the Top 16, which caused their location to be revealed. Therefore, it had attracted so many groups to covetously eye them.¡±

    At this moment, Luo Li could not help covering her mouth and softlyugh. Her clear and bell-likeughter caused Xu Huang and the other two to cast sympathetic gazes towards Lin Zhou and his group. <em>This group of fellows is indeed pitiful. </em>

    ¡°However, will they tell us about that information? That thing should be very important, right? The less people know about it, the better it is.¡± Xu Huang said.

    ¡°I believe that if we¡¯re sufficiently sincere, coupled with the fact that we¡¯ve saved them, that Captain Lin Zhou isn¡¯t the type that would show ingratitude to a friend,¡± said Mu Chen with a grin. ¡°I¡¯ve always been very kind to friends. However, if he¡¯s the type that would destroy the bridge after crossing it, I won¡¯t let him off that easily. Although, ording to the rules, the points of a group can only be deducted by half in one day, If we were to ¡®guard their corpses¡¯, we only have to stand guard for a few days to drain them all clean. It¡¯s good enough to let them be eliminated.¡±

    Hearing that, Xu Huang and the other two werepletely dumbfounded. Looking towards the gentle smile present on Mu Chen¡¯s face, the three of them could not help shivering. <em>Isn¡¯t that too vicious?</em>

    Luo Li casted her beautiful eyes towards the cultivating Lin Zhou, with thetter¡¯s eyelids seemingly twitching slightly at this moment. Seeing that, she gave augh and shook her head, not choosing to say any words.

    Not caring about the dumbfounded and stupified Xu Huang and the other two, Mu Chen continued to speak in azy fashion. ¡°Now¡¯s the time to rest. Let¡¯s wait for Captain Lin Zhou and his group to recover, before having a friendly exchange with them.¡±

    Exchanging nces with each other, Xu Huang and the other two could only sit down and wait for Lin Zhou and his group to wake up.

    Bringing about a wift of fragrance, Luo Li took gentle steps forward and took a seat beside Mu Chen. An amused expression surfaced in her beautiful eyes as she shot a re at him, while saying in a soft voice, ¡°You bad boy. You don¡¯t have to scare people to death.¡±

    Shooting a cheeky smile towards her, Mu Chen looked towards Lin Zhou, whose body appeared to be slightly trembling. Moving near to Luo Li, he gave a helpless sigh and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no choice. Being a Captain, I have to take the entire group into consideration. After all, what happens in the future can¡¯t always depend on the two of us. I have to find a way to let Xu Huang and the other two increase their strength. Naturally, the remnants from the Ancient Antiquity would bring a massive benefit to use. I believe that those elite groups are searching the entire continent for those remnants. Therefore, I don¡¯t want to fall behind.¡±

    Comining bitterly, he said, ¡°Being a Captain truly isn¡¯t easy.¡±

    Raising her eye towards Mu Chen, Luo Li shot an ambiguous smile towards him before saying, ¡°What has being a Captain isn¡¯t easy to do with your hands?"

    Unknowingly, Mu Chen had quietly seized Luo Li¡¯s waist in his evil grasp, causing her to slightly freeze up. Looking towards the ambiguous smile on Luo Li¡¯s face, he gave a grin, yet he didn¡¯t withdraw his face. Instead, he ced his palm on the young girl¡¯s waist, with such slenderness causing him to feel reluctant to part.

    Seeing that this fellow¡¯s skin was that thick, a pinkish shade surfaced on her lovable face as she shot an embarrassed re at him. Nevertheless, after slightly hesitating, she rested her face gently on his shoulder. As her lovable nose rubbed against Mu Chen¡¯s neck, her breath was akin to the fragrance of flowers, giving off an exceedingly alluring sight.

    Seeing the intimacy between the two, Xu Huang and the other two turned their heads away by their own initiative as their faces became filled with envy.

    ¡°Luo Li, we¡¯ve been in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy for close to two years already, right?¡± Tightly grabbing the little waste of the young girl, Mu Chen spoke out in a soft voice.

    Luo Li gently nodded. Seemingly able to guess what it was about, her clear and bright eyes grew slightly dim.

    ¡°Perhaps, there¡¯s not much time left for me.¡± replied Luo Li slowly.

    Raising his head, Mu Chen deeply exhaled, as feelings of disappointment and frustration surfaced within his heart. He knew that there truly was not much time left for Luo Li to spend with him. Being able to leave the Luo God n for close to two years of time might be already the greatestpromise her grandfather could make. Once the time was up, she had to return to the Luo God n and receive the responsibilities that she should hold, which was to be the next Queen of the n.

    At that time, she would need to hold the heavy responsibility of the lives of the millions of citizens of their Luo God n.

    He truly didn¡¯t know how a girl like her would be able to endure such a heavy responsibility. Just thinking about it caused Mu Chen to feel pain in his heart. However, despite that, as of now, he was too weak, and was simply unable to provide any help for her...

    ¡°Luo Li, regardless of what happens in the future, you definitely have to remember to wait for me. Wait for me to head to the Luo God n. At that time, I¡¯ll squash anyone who bullies you to death!¡± Lowering his head to look towards the soul-stirring face beside him, Mu Chen spoke out in a soft voice.

    Luo Li blushed as a smile surfaced on her face, while her eyes were turning slightly red. She looked towards the handsome and resolute face of the youth beside her. <em>When I¡¯m in the Luo God n, I¡¯ll have some support, at the very least. However, you¡¯ll be alone, traversing the vast Great Thousand Worlds. Wanting to walk on the path of experts, how much hard work and effort will you have to pay?</em>

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    However, she did not speak the words in her heart, she only chose to gently look towards Mu Chen and slightly nodded her head, just like a little wife.

    With a smile, Mu Chen lowered his head, looking straight towards Luo Li¡¯s slightly opened eyes, before nting a peck on her lovable lips.

    A pinkish shade appeared on Luo Li¡¯s beautiful face. Nevertheless, due to her not knowing how long she could still remain by Mu Chen¡¯s side, Luo Li, who was usually too shy to be too intimate with him in front of others, slightly closed her eyes, giving in to his phndering.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    However, Mu Chen¡¯s enjoyment didn¡¯tst for long, as a dry cough broke the atmosphere. This caused Luo Li to instantly regain her senses. With her face turning beet-red, she shoved Mu Chen away and fled away in embarrassment.

    Feeling a great sense of disappointment, Mu Chen instantly turned his head around viciously, looking straight towards the just awakened Lin Zhou, who was now awkwardly looking back at him. At this moment, the re shooting out from Mu Chen¡¯s eyes was so fierce to the point of wanting to crush thetter¡¯s body into a thousand pieces.

    Seeing that re shooting straight at himself, Lin Zhou¡¯s scalp instantly turned numb. Thinking back to the words those devils had said earlier, he hastily raised his hand and spoke out.

    ¡°Captain Mu Chen, we¡¯re willing to share the information.¡±

 Chapter 464 - Ruins

    <strong>Chapter 464 - Ruins</strong>

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    When the words ¡°share the information¡± entered his ears, the fierce gazeing from Mu Chen disappeared in the air almost instantly, being reced by a gentle smile that surfaced on his handsome face. With augh, he said, ¡°Captain Lin Zhou¡¯s really magnanimous. Mu Chen thanks you for this.¡±

    Seeing Mu Chen cup his hands towards him, Lin Zhou could not help twitching his mouth and cry, yet no tears would fall. The fellow before him was simply more frightening than Qiu Beihai and the others.

    Mu Chen waved his hands to his group members, gathering them around. Even Luo Li with her flushed lovable face hade over. Nevertheless, her watery eyes, which still contained some shades of embarrassment and the blush on her exquisite-looking face caused Lin Zhou and his group to turn dazed for a moment, before they hastily looked away.

    ¡°Captain Lin Zhou, please tell the information that you know for everyone to know. If it¡¯s truly worth its value, I think that we might be able to coborate. This should not be a bad thing for you guys.¡± A serious expression appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face. He knew that just relying on threats would result in them not getting much of an advantage. Only in a situation of mutual benefit would it allow Lin Zhou and his group to withdraw the thoughts of betrayal from their hearts.

    Lin Zhou shot a somewhat strange look at Mu Chen. There were a lot of people that wanted to withhold this information for themselves. People like Mu Chen, who would openly announce it, was of the rarity. However, Mu Chen¡¯s words had caused Lin Zhou to feel slightly at ease. From the looks of it, thetter should not be the type of person that would turn hostile upon getting the information.

    ¡°This information was obtained by us at our transmission descent point...¡± With a bitterugh, Lin Zhou started to exin. ¡°At that time, when crossing hands with other groups, we had shattered a mountain apart. At that moment, a jade slip flew out from within, with the information recorded on it having something to do with an ancient ruin.¡±

    Now, the faces of Mu Chen and his group were filled with dumbfound shock and astonishment as they thought, <em>This is also possible? Isn¡¯t the luck of these fellows too good?</em>

    ¡°There¡¯s some directions indicated on the jade slip. As for those ruins, it should be located in the northwestern direction.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s inside those ruins?¡± asked Mu Chen while in deep thought.

    ¡°We¡¯re not quite sure,¡± replied Lin Zhou helplessly while shaking his head, before saying, ¡°That¡¯s the only information recorded in the jade slip. I¡¯m afraid that you would have to head inside those ruins to get more detailed information like that.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore... as of now, we aren¡¯t the only ones who know of those ruins. ording to the information that we¡¯ve gathered, there might be some groups that have already discovered the ruins. Amongst them, there are some extremely formidable groups...¡± said Lin Zhou as he wrinkled his forehead. ¡°It seems... that one group from the Saint Spiritual Academy is also rushing there.¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes instantly narrowed, while his gaze became much more fierce. ¡°Which group from the Saint Spiritual Academy?¡±

    If it was the group led by Ji Xuan, wouldn¡¯t they be bumping into each other in advance?

    Shaking his head once again, Lin Zhou said, ¡°In any case, all of the four groups from the Saint Spiritual Academy are extremely strong and powerful. Meeting any of them would be a misfortune. Naturally, from the looks of it, the group led by that Ji Xuan seems to be the most formidable. If we are to bump into him this time, I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t get much done in the ruins.¡±

    Giving a faint smile, Mu Chen replied, ¡°We¡¯ll know when we bump into him.¡±

    Lin Zhou knew that the youth before him were simrly not your average mill of a student. Nodding his head, he carefully spoke out. ¡°About this, Captain Mu Chen. Are you nning to coborate with us and head to the ruins? If that¡¯s the case, how should we split the spoils of war?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll care for each other and enter the ruins. As for what happens after that, it will depend on each person¡¯s ability on who would be able to obtain the spoils. Do all we can to maintain the same side and deal with any troubles together, with no one getting jealous of one another. Is that alright?¡± replied Mu Chen with a smile. Lin Zhou¡¯s group wasn¡¯t considered weak. If they were to coborate, they would be quite a bit stronger as a whole.

    Exchanging nces with his group, Lin Zhou deeply pondered awhile, before nodding his head. This seemed to be good, as it could avoid misunderstandings when the treasures were distributed unevenly then.

    ¡°Then, should we make our move?¡± Lin Zhou said pressingly. They had originally nned to head quickly towards those ruins. It¡¯s just that due to the news about the ruins being exposed, which led to them being obstructed and not able to extricate themselves, they ended up in this current situation.

    ¡°Before heading off, it¡¯s best that we swipe your name off this list. Won¡¯t anyone be asking for trouble by fervently climbing up there for no reason?¡± With a smile, Mu Chen replied with a shrug. ¡°We were able to find you guys by relying on this...¡±

    Lin Zhou and his group started to blush, before replying with awkwardness. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, now. We¡¯re already off that list.¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Chen was surprised, instantly taking out his Academy que to take a look. Indeed, he discovered that Lin Zhou and his group had disappeared from the names on the Top 16.

    ¡°As of now, there¡¯s a lot of movement in the Top 16. Due to us not getting any points for this period of time, we¡¯ve slowly been pushed down,¡± said Lin Zhou.

    Hearing that, Mu Chen nodded his head. Following the psing time, the movements in the Top 16 would gradually stabilised. However, when that happened, the groups that were still able to remain in the Top 16 would truly be the formidable ones.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make our move,¡± said Mu Chen as he stood up.

    Without any hesitation, Lin Zhou and his group slightly organised themselves, before the two groups shot to the skies at the same time. Transforming into ten rays of light, they shot towards the northwestern direction.

    In the Spiritual Energy-encased ray of light, Mu Chen looked towards the distance, with a shadow of deep thought appearing in his eyes. Half a year ago, he had obtained the ¡°Great Sr Undying Body¡±. Although it was extremely powerful, after doing some research and study on it, he discovered that it had an extremely strict requirement for its cultivation. Not only would one need to be extremely talented, one would also need three Heavenly Treasures as an auxiliary support to be able to sessfully cultivate that Sovereign Celestial Body.

    Mu Chen had previously searched for those three Heavenly Treasures. However, he wasn¡¯t able to find even one trace about them. He had even consulted Dean Tai Cang, with thetter only able to shake his head in helplessness. That¡¯s because those three Heavenly Treasures were too precious and hard to find.

    Of those three, one was the ¡°Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi¡±. It¡¯s said to be an item of extreme Yang that was extremely scarce within the entire universe. It radiated with limitless rays of light, with a Divin Fire being contained within the Divine Lingzi. Even Sovereign Realm experts did not dare to recklessly consume it. However, if one was to refine and use it to temper one¡¯s Spiritual Energy, one would possess Spiritual Energy that possessed the power of the sun, something which was extremely overbearing and tyrannical.

    Such a miraculous treasure that could change the attribute of one¡¯s Spiritual Energy was something that would shake even the hearts of Sovereign Realm experts. Therefore, once it appears, it would lead to a snatching contest between various Sovereign Realm experts for this exceedingly precious treasure.

    The second treasure was the ¡°Void Great Sr Fruit¡±. Born in the void, it absorbed the strength of the sun present in the universe. A mature Void Great Sun Fruit would appear akin to a scorching sun within the region it was in. Even after burning for a thousand years, its brilliance would never dim. As long as one refined it, one would have a chance to cultivate a ¡°Great Sr Body¡±. This was ranked 95th ce in the rankings of the top 99 Sovereign Celestial Bodies. Although it was at the rear, there was no one that doubted its strength.

    The third treasure was the ¡°Undying Divine Leaf¡±. This item was more mysterious than the other two, as its said to be a leaf from the Udying Divine Tree. This divine tree was a nt, yet it possessed intelligence that wasn¡¯t inferior to a human. It could even be considered as a type of living spirit. A mature Undying Divine Tree was something that even a Sovereign realm expert didn¡¯t dare to recklessly approach, what¡¯s more if they had any intention to obtain the essence-filled leaves on its branches.

    Even after going out to gather information, Mu Chen was unable to get any news about these three treasures. Even Dean Tai Cang wasn¡¯t able to answer his question, with the only thing he could tell Mu Chen being that those treasures were extremely hard to find in the outside world. However, if one possessed enough luck, one might be able to obtain some information about them within the ruins present in this Shattered Continent.

    Hu.

    Mu Chen gently exhaled, before flinging his mouth in helplessness. <em>This ¡°Great Sr Undying Body¡± truly is something that ordinary people can¡¯t afford to enjoy.</em> Wanting to collect those three treasures was easier said than done. However, such a demanding requirement caused Mu Chen to have growing anticipation towards the ¡°Great Sr Undying Body¡±.

    If he was able to sessfully cultivate it, it would have a gigantic benefit in the promotion of his strength in the future.

    As of now, although Mu Chen was still quite a distance away from the realm of Sovereigns, he still had to n ahead for the future to avoid him being unable to cultivate the ¡°Great Sr Undying Body¡± upon his promotion into the Sovereign Realm. At that time, it would truly worry the living hell out of him.

    ¡°I hope that I¡¯ll be able to obtain some clues about three treasures in these ruins...¡±

    Mu Chen muttered. Flinging his head back, he stopped thinking about it anymore, and increased his speed as he shot towards the northwestern direction.

    ...

    The location of the ruins was extremely remote. When Mu Chen and the groups got close to the region, they had already spent the greater half of the day¡¯s time travelling. As the sun set, it cast dusky-red rays of brilliance that enveloped the world.

    Mu Chen and two groups gradually slowed their speed as they neared the region, with their gazes all pointing towards their front.

    Before them was a dark primary forest, with dense undergrowth spewing out from within. This primary forest wasn¡¯t teemimg with life. Instead, it gave people a strange gloomy feeling, with its dark colour causing people to feel extremely ufortable.

    Narrowing his eyes, Mu Chen looked towards the region before him. Wrinkling his forehead, he said, ¡°Looks like the location of this ruins has already been exposed.¡±

    Hearing that, Lin Zhou and the rest followed his gaze and look over. Indeed, there were already groups of figures present in the air above the region. Furthermore, whooshing sounds continuously rang out from the distance. This caused them to give a sigh in helplessness. If not for them being obstructed and held back for so long, they might have already been able to search this ce. However, as of now, it had attracted more and more groups to it. Wanting a piece of the pie now would get more and more difficult.

    Sensing the arrival of Mu Chen and the two groups, shadows of caution and vignce surfaced in the eyes of the few groups present in this region.

    Whoosh!

    However, just at this moment, their gazes suddenly shifted as they looked solemnly towards the northwards direction. At this moment, extremely boundless Spiritual Energy fluctuations were sweeping out from there. If one was to look closely, one could seemingly see that the skies over there were flooded by the boundless Spiritual Energies, while multiple rays of light were shooting over at lightning speeds.

    ¡°It¡¯s the group from the Saint Spiritual Academy!¡±

    Some people eximed, with their voices brimming with dread.

    When Mu Chen heard the exmation, his expression dulled down as he shifted his cold gaze towards the mentioned direction.

    <em>Could the group from the Saint Spiritual Academy be Ji Xuan?</em>

 Chapter 465 - Four Academies Gather

    <strong>Chapter 465 - Four Academies Gather</strong>

    Swish!

    Shooting across the skies, the rays of light brought about vast and boundless Spiritual Energies that flooded over the entire region, causing the faces of everyone present to change, with their eyes filling up with dread and fear. Indeed, this Saint Spiritual Academy was truly worthy of being the Spiritual Academy that had obtained the most outstanding results in the multiple past Great Spiritual Academy Tournaments.

    Mu Chen darkly looked at the multiple streaks of light shooting over, while beside him, Luo Li had tightly clenched her longsword. Xu Huang and the other two also had solemn expressions on their faces as they prepared themselves. There was some discontent between the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and the Saint Spiritual Academy. Therefore, they had no choice but to be more cautious and vignt.

    Under everyone¡¯s nervous attention, the streak of lights came to a hover in the skies above this region. As the rays of light started to slowly dissipate away, five figures appeared within everyone¡¯s sight.

    These five people were dressed in white robes, with each and every one appearing tall and straight. Unconceble arrogance radiated from them, while the gazes shooting from them possessed an attitude of looking down on everyone present.

    Present within the centre of the group was an ordinary-looking male with an indifferent expression on face. From his looks, he didn¡¯t seem outstanding. Yet, the hands that extended out of his sleeve were exceedingly eye-catching. Those hands appeared rather slender and exceedingly white, to the point of seemingly sparkling with a jade-like luster, something that appeared extremely mysterious.

    Among the five people, he stood right in the front, with the other four standing one step behind him. This minute detail made those sharp and astute people know that this seemingly ordinary-looking male was the Captain of this Saint Spiritual Academy group.

    ¡°It¡¯s not Ji Xuan...¡±

    Looking at the five people that had appeared in the skies, some of the darkness on Mu Chen¡¯s face dissipated away. Nevertheless, he still locked his cold gaze onto them, with arge portion of his focus converging on the body of the youth with jade-like hands. At this moment, Mu Chen could sense extremely tyrannical Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating from thetter¡¯s back.

    Those fluctuations were even stronger than those from Mo Xingtian!

    ¡°An expert of Spiritual Energy Disaster?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed. Truly worthy of the academy that had the hope of obtaining the position of Academy Head, Saint Spiritual Academy. Their foundation was actually that strong. An expert of Spiritual Energy Disaster... this was the strongest expert that Mu Chen had seen amongst all the groups he had encountered ever since stepping into the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.

    Furthermore, other than this Captain that passed his Spiritual Energy Disaster, of the other four members of this Saint Spiritual Academy group, there were actually three of them that had passed their Human Body Disaster! The weakest person was even stronger than Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase, most likely having failed passing through his Human Body Disaster. Yet, his strength was already much stronger than any ordinary Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase.

    In this group, the Captain had passed his Spiritual Energy Disaster, with three members having passed their Human Body Disaster and thest one having failed his Human Body Disaster...

    Looking from the surface, this line-up seemed to instantly suppress Mu Chen¡¯s group beneath it.

    At this moment, Mu Chen had already felt how tyrannical this group from the Saint Spiritual Academy was, with Xu Huang and the other two having also sensed that, causing their faces to turn solemn. These opponents were truly strong and powerful. If not for Mu Chen and Luo Li, their group simply wouldn¡¯t be able to endure even the first wave of attacks from this group.

    Compared to their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, the Saint Spiritual Academy truly had the leading edge. Although their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had been established since a long time ago, their disparity, whenpared with the Saint Spiritual Academy, was stretched far and wide just from thisparison.

    ¡°That¡¯s one of the four Holy Sons of the Saint Spiritual Academy, Xia Hou. It¡¯s said that he has already passed his Spiritual Energy Disaster, and possesses extremely tyrannical strength... Sigh. Such a formidable group hase here. This really is troublesome,¡± said Lin Zhou with a sigh. With the appearance of this group from the Saint Spiritual Academy, the groups in the surroundings were shocked to the point of not daring to mess around. Clearly, all of them knew that they absolutely possessed no qualifications to contest with that group for the ancient remnant.

    ¡°Xia Hou, huh...¡± Mu Chen muttered as he nodded his head.

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard about the Saint Spiritual Academy, of the four Holy Sons, this Xia Hou had crossed hands with Ji Xuan before. Naturally, the former Holy Son ousted by Ji Xuan doesn¡¯t count,¡± said Lin Zhou.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Mu Chen slightly raised his eyebrows while asking, ¡°Who won?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no victor or loser... However, at that time, Ji Xuan had just entered the Saint Spiritual Academy for no more than half a year. That fellow truly is a mostrous talent. In the short span of half a year, he was able to let one of the Holy Sons, Xia Hou to be unable to do anything to him. In my opinion, among the four Holy Sons, I¡¯m afraid that the strongest one should be Ji Xuan. However, the other three Holy Sons seem to dislike such words,¡± replied Lin Zhou.

    Hearing Lin Zhou¡¯s reply, Mu Chen nodded his head. Indeed, Ji Xuan possessed talent that surpassed others. Added with the Baptism he got from the Spiritual Road, his progress in his cultivation would exceed others. Therefore, being able to not suffer defeat in a confrontation with that Xia Hou after entering the Saint Spiritual Academy for a short span of half a year didn¡¯t cause much shock or astonishment in Mu Chen.

    In the air, upon their arrival, the Saint Spiritual Academy group didn¡¯t make any other action, only casting their gazes towards the dark original forest before them. However, they could clearly sense the strangeness of this forest before them, leading to them not immediately taking action for a moment.

    With them not making their move, the other groups in the surroundings naturally didn¡¯t dare to make any reckless moved. Therefore, the atmosphere of this region started to stifle and turn suffocating.

    Nevertheless, this suffocating atmosphere didn¡¯tst for long, before being broken by whooshing soundsing from behind. At the same time, a sweetughing voice resounded over from the distance.

    ¡°Keke. Looks like there truly is news about a remnant over here. The people from the Saint Spiritual Academy¡¯s actually here, too.¡±

    The sweetughter was filled with flirtatious notes, being sweet to the point of causing people¡¯s hearts to jump. In the next instant, quite a few people raised their heads, only to see rays of light streaking over from the distance. As they descended on a mountain peak in the vicinity, slender and graceful figures surfaced from within.

    ¡°Its a group from the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy!¡±

    Some people eximed in surprise, while the eyes of quite a few people slightly lit up. The Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy was a rather unique existence within the numerous Spiritual Academies present in the Great Thousand Worlds, since the entire academy wasposed of lovable young girls. Such a scene would cause countless male students to uncontrobly drool. Unfortunately, the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy absolutely didn¡¯t ept any male students. Regardless of how high your talent was, none of that was considered if you were a male. Therefore, only those Spiritual Academies that were under the pretext of a cultural exchange would be able to temporarily stay in the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy and enjoy the miraculous feeling of living amongst the myriad of flowers present there.

    At this moment, Mu Chen had also shot a curious gaze over while thinking in his heart, <em>Could this Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy group be the one led by Wen Qingxuan...?</em>

    He shot his gaze over, only to see five lovable young girls standing tall on the mountain peak akin to a lovely scene of blossoming nts swaying the breeze. In the middle of their ranks was a girl dressed in a red gown. Possessing a tall and slender physique, snow-whiteplexion and slender legs, with a willowy waist, her chest appeared exceedingly voluptuous. Concealed under her gown, their voluptuousness appeared as if they could break through her dress, causing the hearts of quite a few people to rapidly thump.

    This girl was exceedingly beautiful, with a pair of long and narrow eyes that appeared akin to that of a fox spirit¡¯s, brimming with an unconceble air of flirtatious intent.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem like Wen Qingxuan.¡± Although Mu Chen had not seen Wen Qingxuan before, he was able to sense that the girl before him was too coquettish-looking, and would naturally not be the type of person that could obtain the Spiritual Crown amongst the crowds of powers. Furthermore, although she was very strong, she had yet to genuinely reach the realm of Spiritual Energy Disaster. ording to Mu Chen¡¯s guess, this girl that was dressed in a red grown possessed strength one notch higher than Mo Xingtian. From the looks of it, she should have already passed through her Spiritual Energy Disaster, but had clearly failed her first attempt...

    ¡°Haha. She¡¯s the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy¡¯s Tang Mei¡¯er... its said that she¡¯s also an extremely outstanding girl within the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy. Although her fame and reputation isn¡¯t as great as Wen Qingxuan¡¯s, she has her own merits.¡± Lin Zhou¡¯s eyes had simrly lit up as he looked towards this alluring and soul-stirring girl, while speaking with a smile.

    Hearing that, Mu Chen nodded his head, yet a sigh rang within his heart. This group from the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy was unexpectedly even stronger than his group in its entirety. Other than Tang Mei¡¯er, they had also two other group members that had passed their Human Body Disaster.

    ¡°Even the group from the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy has arrived. Looks like it¡¯s going to be real lively here...¡± said Lin Zhou as he unblinkingly stared at Tang Mei¡¯er.

    Flinging his mouth, Mu Chen was about to say something, before his gaze slightly changed as he said, ¡°Not only the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy... the people from the Martial Spiritual Academy has alsoe over.¡±

    Raising his head, he looked towards another direction, where Spiritual Energy fluctuations were simrly appearing from. In the next moment, rays of light shot over as a loudughing voice resounded across the region. ¡°Haha! It really is lively here. There¡¯s actually four of the five Great Academies here. Are we nning to have a decisive battle before the finale?¡±

    Swish!

    Five glowing shadows came shooting over,nding on a giant tree that towered over thend. Appearing from within were five youths dressed in ck robes, of which one of them appeared exceedingly eye-catching. That was a rather burly and strongly-built male, with the muscles across his body appearibg as if they were cast from metal. Hoisted over his shoulder was a jet-ck metal pole, while his eyes appeared as if they were filled with provocative fighting intent.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Martial Spiritual Academy¡¯s Zhou Yuan... That fellow¡¯s a mad demon in love with fighting...¡± Noticing the metal pole and the ape-like burly-built male whose shoulder the pole rested on, Lin Zhou quietly spoke out. ¡°By no means do you want to provoke this mad man. Once you¡¯re set in his sights, he will chase you and beat you till the point where you won¡¯t be able to move an inch...¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Chen gave augh. Staring at that Zhou Yuan, Mu Chen noticed that thetter¡¯s cultivation realm seemed to be at the same level as that Tang Mei¡¯er.

    Yet another group that possessed astonishing strength.

    Feeling helpless, Mu Chen shrugged his shoulders. He never imagined that this remnant would actually attract groups from four of the five Great Academies over. If the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy that he had sent flying away earlier was counted, it truly would be the gathering of the five Academies...

    ¡°Looks like this time... this remnant¡¯s not something good to search and enjoy.¡±

    Lin Zhou spoke out, while giving a bitterugh. Originally, they could¡¯ve been the first people here. Yet, after being obstructed for quite a long time, the information they were first privy to wasn¡¯t worth a single cent now. As news about this ce circted around, God-knows how many more groups would rush over here. Furthermore, there were still the groups from four of the Great Spiritual Academies present here, without a single one being easy to deal with.

    Not mentioning the Saint Spiritual Academy, both the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy and the Martial Spiritual Academy were also vicious figureheads. As for the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy that Mu Chen¡¯s group hade from, although it appeared to be the weakest amongst the four Great Spiritual Academies present here, Lin Zhou knew that the youth by the name of Mu Chen was absolutely an abnormality. After all, this was the first time that he had seen someone of Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase being able beat and smash Human Body Disaster experts into such tumultuous states...

    As of now, with the four groups gathered here, it seemed that there would be a good uing show to watch.

 Chapter 466 - Tang Meier

    <strong>Chapter 466 - Tang Mei¡¯er</strong>

    Numerous groups had converged on the verdant mountain range, forming a stretch of ck across the region. Nevertheless, although there were quite a few of them present, there wasn¡¯t any group that dared to recklessly enter the strange and gloomy dark forest before them.

    Firstly, all of them were taking precautions towards this unknown region. Secondly, the groups that had converged over here were too strong. Of the five Great Academies, there were even four of them present here. At this moment, making oneself stand out clearly wasn¡¯t a smart move.

    At the same time, Mu Chen brought Luo Li and the rest towards a ce that was neither far away or near the dark forest, while casting an indifferent gaze sweeping out from time-to-time towards the groups from the other three Great Spiritual Academies.

    At this moment, amongst all the various groups that had converged over here, the group from the Saint Spiritual Academy that was led by Xia Hou was clearly the strongest. Furthermore, this group was also ranked in the Top 16, being ced at a not low rank of 7th ce, with 2000 points under their belt. Speaking of this, they absolutely qualified to be ranked as a fat sheep. However, with their strength, there naturally wasn¡¯t many powerful groups present in this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament that would be able to treat them as a fat sheep.

    The stifling and suffocating atmosphere was still maintained in this region. However, there wasn¡¯t overly many gazes shooting over towards the Saint Spiritual Academy¡¯s Xia Hou.

    Mu Chen continued to coldly observe the situation.

    Under the multitude of attentive gazes that were faintly discernible, a faint smile surfaced at the corner of Xia Hou¡¯s mouth. As of now, with four of the five Great Spiritual Academies being gathered here, it was clear that his Saint Spiritual Academy still held the most weight and authority. Although there were quite a few groups present in this region, there should not be many groups that would dare to contend against them.

    ¡°Haha. Everyone really has some order going on here. Was it said that the ancient remnant is in the depths of this forest? The various treasures present in this fragmented Shattered Continent has no owners. Being able to obtain them would depend on one¡¯s own luck and ability. Therefore, they won¡¯t just be the sole possession of someone. There isn¡¯t any exception, despite how powerful or strong they are.¡± All of a sudden, as a smile surfaced at the corner of Xia Hou¡¯s mouth, a sweet-sounding and alluring sound ofughter rang out all at once. As everyone turned to look over, they all saw the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy¡¯s Tang Mei¡¯er giving of a sweet, gentleugh, her long and narrow phoenix-like eyes appearing moist, giving off a flirtatious intent that caused people¡¯s hearts to jump.

    This girl was truly outstanding.

    A faint word of appreciation rang out within Mu Chen¡¯s heart. Upon hearing about Tang Mei¡¯er¡¯s name, Mu Chen thought back about Tang Qian¡¯er. Nevertheless, there should not be any bloodline rtionship between the two; after all, he knew Tang Qian¡¯er ever since he was small, yet he had never heard of her having an Elder Sister even once.

    As Tang Mei¡¯er¡¯s alluring voice rang out, it caused quite a few people to secretly raise their eyebrows . <em>From her words, the so-called ¡°powerful group¡± she was talking about should be the group from the Saint Spiritual Academy, right?</em>From the looks of it, the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy had some guarded feelings against the Saint Spiritual Academy.

    Thinking about this, this could be true. Within the five Great Academies, other than the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, which had growner weaker for the past few years, each of the rest possessed their only merits. Thus, it wasn¡¯t that easy for the Saint Spiritual Academy to ce themselves over the others.

    ¡°Do you think that what I¡¯ve said is true, Captain Zhou Yuan?¡± said Tang Mei¡¯er as she grinned towards the group from the Martial Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°Haha. What Captain Mei¡¯er said is true. The ancient remnants on this Shattered Continent aren¡¯t the sole possession of anyone. This Broken Mountain Pole in my hands won¡¯t agree to anyone who wants to devour all of them for their own.¡± Hearing her words, the burly-built Zhou Yuan gave a hearty chuckle, before giving a crisp reply.

    Hearing his reply, the numerous groups present exchanged nces with one another. They had also understood that Tang Mei¡¯er and Zhou Yuan seemed to be warning the Saint Spiritual Academy to not attempt to take sole possession over this remnant.

    ¡°Are the few of you over there the group from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy?¡± Suddenly,Tang Mei¡¯er raised her seductively beautiful eyes and rested her gaze on Mu Chen and his group. Sweeping her gaze around, she spoke out with a sweet smile, ¡°May I know exactly who is the Captain of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy group?¡±

    Her beautiful eyes rested mostly on the figure of Luo Li, which caused some shock to appear within herself. Being a girl and a person of outstanding talent, Tang Mei¡¯er was naturally able to sense how extraordinary Luo Li was. This was a sense that was privy only to girls. Nevertheless, Luo Li was currently standing behind Mu Chen, resulting in her looking at him. Yet, thetter¡¯s outward strength appeared to be only of Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase. This caused even Tang Mei¡¯er to feel somewhat at a loss as to exactly what situation was present in this Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy group.

    ¡°Haha. I¡¯m Mu Chen, and I¡¯m the Captain of this group. Please advise, Captain Mei¡¯er.¡± While Tang Mei¡¯er was in doubt, Mu Chen gave a faint smile and made his reply.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Shock appeared in Tang Mei¡¯er¡¯s beautiful eyes as she looked towards Mu Chen. <em>A Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase can actually be a Captain?</em>

    ¡°You are Mu Chen?¡± However, Tang Mei¡¯er seemed to have thought about something as her beautiful eyes quickly sprung wide open as she stared at him in astonishment.

    Mu Chen instantly gawked at the way she had gasped out in astonishment. <em>Did this Tang Mei¡¯er recognise me?</em>This truly was the first time that he had seen her.

    ¡°Do you know me, Captain Mei¡¯er?¡± Feeling doubtful, Mu Chen asked.

    ¡°Hehe. That¡¯s right. What¡¯s more it¡¯s a household name to me.¡± A shadow of amusement surfaced within Tang Mei¡¯er¡¯s long and willowy eyes. As she yfully started to size Mu Chen up, she replied, ¡°My younger sister really misses you. Over the past two years, I¡¯ve heard this name too many times already.¡±

    Mu Chen instantly gawked once more. All of a sudden, a thought shed within his mind, before he spoke out towards Tang Mei¡¯er, ¡°Does Captain Mei¡¯er know Elder Sister Qian¡¯er?¡±

    Within the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy, the only people that Mu Chen would recognise might only be Tang Qian¡¯er and Hong Ling. After hearing those words from Tang Mei¡¯er, it was clear that the only possibility would be Tang Qian¡¯er.

    ¡°Looks like you still have some conscience to not let my younger sister worry in vain for you,¡± replied Tang Mei¡¯er with a smile.

    Mu Chen shot an awkward look at Luo Li, only to notice that thetter seemed to not have any frustration disyed on her. On the contrary, she sent a smile back at him, one that appeared beautifully sweet. However, this rarely seen sweet and beautiful smile caused Mu Chen¡¯s heart to tremble.

    Although he thought of giving an exnation about this matter, it wasn¡¯t the right thing to do in the current situation he was in. With so many people in the surroundings, and clearly not having any means to exin the rtionship between him and Tang Qian¡¯er to Tang Mei¡¯er, he could only give a helpless smile.

    Nevertheless, some suspicions rose within his heart. <em>Could it really be that Tang Qian¡¯er and Tang Mei¡¯er are sisters? I¡¯ve never heard of this before...</em>

    ¡°Thatss Qian¡¯er has often praised that you¡¯re one of those talents that are a rarity in the heavens and of no equal on earth. However, from what I can see, you don¡¯t seem to have much of any outstanding areas. Nevertheless, being able to be Captain of your group with your cultivation realm at Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase, you should possess some abilities to match with that, right?¡± A judging gaze shot out from Tang Mei¡¯er beautiful eyes towards Mu Chen as she smiled and spoke to him.

    Her words were somewhat straightforward, barely deviating from bluntly saying that he was too weak. However, despite that, Mu Chen only gave a smile in return, not choosing to give too much of an exnation. To him, strength was something that could only be judged during a fight, not by how one could say it.

    ¡°Hehe. Nevertheless, looks like your breath of mind isn¡¯t bad.¡± An alluring smile appeared on Tang Mei¡¯er¡¯s lips as she spoke out coquettishly. ¡°May I know if Captain Mu Chen has any objections to my earlier statement?¡±

    With a smile, Mu Chen shook his head. Shooting a nce towards Xia Hou and his group, he replied, ¡°What Captain Tang Mei¡¯er said is extremely true. The treasures of the universe belong to those who are fated for them. Everyone has a shot at them, and anyone who tries to dominate all for themselves might be causing pain and suffering for themselves.¡±

    Mu Chen didn¡¯t conceal any hidden meanings in his words, with the anti-Saint Spiritual Academy intent being exceedingly thick. He didn¡¯t have a single bit of any favorable impression towards this Spiritual Academy. From the very beginning, when he was in the Spiritual Road, that Ji Xuan was able to scheme against him by relying on the strength of the Saint Spiritual Academy. Therefore, Mu Chen didn¡¯t have any good feelings towards the group from the Saint Spiritual Academy.

    Faint sounds of moring rang out from the numerous groups present in the region, as they could tell that the groups from three of the Great Academies were taking precautions against the group from the Saint Spiritual Academy. From the looks of it, even though the group from the Saint Spiritual Academy was strong and powerful, they were not able to fight in a one-to-three situation.

    A few Captains exchanged nces with each other and clicked their tongues as they thought, <em>This Tang Mei¡¯er¡¯s really not an easy person to deal with.</em> With just a few short statements from her, she was able to garner support and suppress the arrogance of the Saint Spiritual Academy.

    As moring noises rang out from the numerous groups in the surroundings, the faces of the Saint Spiritual Academy turned dark. One member even sent a chilling re at Mu Chen, before speaking with a sneer, ¡°A mere Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase still dares to st his voice here. In our Saint Spiritual Academy, people who are at your strength don¡¯t even have to qualifications to participate in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.

    Although the groups from the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy was weaker than the Saint Spiritual Academy by a bit, due to the tyrannical strength of Tang Mei¡¯er and Zhou Yuan, the members from thetter group did not send their rebuke straight back, despite the fury and anger in their hearts. Howeverpared to those two, Mu Chen waspletely different. No one knew exactly why such a group would be sent to participate in this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. Of the five people in his group, the only one whose strength was worth noting would be the girl¡¯s. As for the others, they were simply not even worth a look.

    Therefore, amongst the three groups in opposition with then, it was the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy that clearly possessed no threat at all. Therefore, the group member that spoke out didn¡¯t give a single care about the face of Mu Chen.

    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Seeing that fellow scolding Mu Chen, the faces of Xu Huang and the other two sank as they roared out in fury.

    Hearing those roars towards him, the group member from the Saint Spiritual Academy shot a smirk towards the trio, being toozy to bother about talking back to them. Contempt and disdain filled his eyes as he thought, <em>What qualifications do mere Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phases have to hoot at us?</em>

    On the contrary, Mu Chen only gave a smile as he waved his hand, stopping the furious Xu Huang and the other two in their tracks.

    ¡°I don¡¯t approve very much about what Captain Mu Chen had said.¡±

    At this moment, the indifferent-looking Xia Hou, who had not said a single word since he arrived, finally gave a faint smile and slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Oh? Please advise, Captain Xia Hou,¡± replied Mu Chen with a faint smile. He knew that the Saint Spiritual Academy would definitely do something in this current situation. If not, wouldn¡¯t that show that he was scared of the other three Great Academies present here?

    As of now, in this current situation, if the persimmons were ripe for the picking, Mu Chen and his group were clearly the weakest.

    ¡°The treasures of the world don¡¯t belong to those fated for them, but for the strong...¡±

    Crossing his slender fingers together, Xia Hou slightly raised his eyelids, before saying, ¡°If one doesn¡¯t possess sufficient strength, those so-called ¡®treasures¡¯ would only result in attracting a catastrophe for oneself. Therefore, I had to advice some people that if they don¡¯t possess that level of strength, they should not be blind and participate to avoid losing their little lives. It¡¯s not worth it at all when then happens. Captain Mu Chen, do think that what I said makes sense?¡±

    At this moment, the entire region turned silent as numerous groups held their breaths, as they could faintly sense the sensation of daggers being drawn from the surrounding atmosphere.

    Staring straight at Xia Hou, a radiant smile surfaced on Mu Chen¡¯s face. Slowly nodding his head, he replied, ¡°What Captain Xia Hou said is correct.¡±

    A simr smile surfaced on Xia Hou¡¯s face as he gently nodded his head and said, ¡°Since Captain Mu Chen agrees with me... I¡¯ll have to invite you to take your Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy group and leave here, as I believe that you don¡¯t have the qualifications to stay here.¡±

 Chapter 467 - Qualifications

    <strong>Chapter</strong><strong>4</strong><strong>67 -</strong><strong>Qualifications</strong>

    ¡°...Don¡¯t have the qualifications to stay here...¡±

    When that statement rang out from Xia Hou¡¯s mouth with indifference, the entire region instantly turned silent, with the eyelids of quite a few groups slightly twitching in response. Who would have guess that this seemingly cid Xia Hou would be that fierce upon opening his mouth, to the point of not giving any bit of face?

    With this statement, he hadpletely tore away the face of Mu Chen and his group.

    At this moment, a few experts started exchanging nces. From the looks of it, Xia Hou had started his counterattack against the actions of Tang Mei¡¯er uniting the Martial Spiritual Academy and the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. After all, in the current situation, three of the Great Academies were clearly suppressing the prestige of his group. Faced with such a situation, if Xia Hou didn¡¯t do something to regain his superiority, it would inevitably weaken the fame and prestige of the Saint Spiritual Academy. Therefore, he needed to make such a move.

    Although the cultivation of Tang Mei¡¯er and Zhou Yuan weren¡¯t on par with him, both of them were rather formidable, since they had touched the cusp of their Spiritual Energy Disaster, albeit their failure to pass through it. Nevertheless, their strength far surpassed that of ordinary Human Body Disaster experts. If the two of them were to coborate and take action together, they would be able to create some obstruction for him.

    Compared to Tang Mei¡¯er and Zhou Yuan, Mu Chen clearly appeared to pose not a single advantage for himself. With his cultivation at Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase, he didn¡¯t even possess the qualifications to reach the lowest level for their group. Therefore, of these three people, if he needed to pick the most suitable one to be the sacrificialmb, Mu Chen would clearly be the best choice.

    At this moment, the expression on Mu Chen¡¯s handsome face was still one of calm and tranquility. Clearly, he didn¡¯t feel any bit of fury or anger at Xia Hou¡¯s statement. On the contrary, an arc of a smile started to appear at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Haha, Captain Xia Hou. The way you find your sacrificialmb truly is great,¡± said Tang Mei¡¯er with an alluringugh, one which contained tones of mockery and ridiculement. With her level of intellect, how could she not spot the schemes of Xia Hou? Although she didn¡¯t have any rtionship with the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, due to Mu Chen¡¯s rtion with Tang Qian¡¯er, it was impossible for her to close an eye towards Xia Hou¡¯s action.

    Hearing her words, Xia Hou only gave a faint smile, before shooting a nce at Mu Chen and said, ¡°When did the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy need an all-female Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy to protect its honor and dignity?¡±

    The mouths of every group around cracked open upon hearing those words as they thought, <em>This Xia Hou is really harsh.</em>

    ¡°You¡¯re made a mistake, Captain Xia Hou. This is just something that naturally appears to people with good rtions with others,¡± replied Mu Chen with a faint smile. ¡°However, I also have something to tell Captain Xia Hou.¡±

    Staring at Xia Hou, a chilling luster started to slowly condense within his ck pupils as he continued saying, ¡°I feel that you don¡¯t have to qualifications to say that weck the qualifications.¡±

    As Mu Chen sprouted those words, a tremble shook through the hearts of quite a few groups, with even Tang Mei¡¯er and Zhou Yuan shooting astonished gazes towards Mu Chen. Clearly, none of them had imagined that thetter would actually dare to face against Xia Hou in such a straight-up fashion. Nevertheless, this also caused them to slightly wrinkle their foreheads. Although they disliked the arrogance shown by the Saint Spiritual Academy, truthfully speaking, both of them still possessed extreme dread towards Xia Hou and his group within their hearts. Therefore, they didn¡¯t go all-out and tore at the faces of the Saint Spiritual Academy by showing some restraint in their words. However, such an action by Mu Chen seemed slightly too reckless and hot-headed.

    After all, the disparity in the strength of their groups was too great, whenpared to Xia Hou¡¯s. Once they infuriated Xia Hou, he might cause them to pay a miserably great price today.

    On the contrary to everyone else, Xu Huang and the other two heaved their chests out while viciously staring towards Xia Hou and his group. Although they were clear on how strong and powerful the other party was, they simrly had Mu Chen and Luo Li on their side. Thebat prowess of these two people were absolutely off the charts. Furthermore, the three of them had a deep understanding of Mu Chen, being that thetter would not do any reckless actions due to him getting hot-headed. From the looks of it, since he didn¡¯t n on giving much face to Xia Hou and his group, it clearly meant that he had the capability of handling the other party when they get angry.

    Xia Hou coldly stared at Mu Chen for a long while, before a mocking smile curled up from the corner of his mouth. Not giving any reply, he gently gave a wave of his hand.

    Behind his back, two youths with faces brimming with ice-cold expressions slowly stepped out, while boundless Spiritual Energy ring out from their bodies. These two people¡¯s cultivation was of Human Body Disaster. If ced in the groups of other Spiritual Academies, they would already be Captain-level figures. However, within their Saint Spiritual Academy groups, they could only be Ordinary-level members.

    The two sent a chilling re towards Mu Chen and his group. Simrly, without saying a single word, with a move of their bodies, Spiritual Energies surged out from them as they instantly transformed into two glowing figures. Shooting out, two long des appeared in their hands, before both of them sent a sh out.

    Bang!

    The two gigantic hundred-metre long de lights swept out, splitting apart the air, while two bottomless de scars appeared in the ground below. Upon taking action, the two people had sent such a fierce move, clearly nning to teach a good lesson to Mu Chen and his group.

    Letting his hands slightly hang down, not a single fluctuation was present within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he looked towards the de lights hurtling over. At this moment, the Spiritual Energy radiating from his body still appeared calm, with him showing not the slightest bit of intent to dodge or to defend.

    Swish!

    At the instant when the de lights arrived, reaching a foot away from Mu Chen¡¯s body, Luo Li took a dainty step out. Using the Luo Shen Sword in her hand to draw a sword flower and sending it out, she blocked those two de lights by violently chopping them down like a barrier.

    Bang!

    As the de lights and the Sword Aura collided, the gazes that had converged from the surrounding region had fiercely contracted, with even the faces of those Human Body Disaster experts from the Saint Spiritual Academy slightly changing.

    Holding a sword in her hand, Luo Li stood before Mu Chen, her exquisite-looking figure not moving a single inch. Thebined attack from the two was unexpectedly unable to deal any damage to her.

    ¡°Yi. Quite formidable.¡± Tang Mei¡¯er¡¯s beautiful eyes lit up. <em>That¡¯s why Mu Chen was so calm! He has such a formidable person within his group, and her strength might not be any weaker than our own.</em>

    <em>However, if she¡¯s that formidable, why did she allow Mu Chen to be the Captain? </em>

    ¡°Return a favor with a favor.¡±

    A faint chilling intent shed across Luo Li¡¯s clear eyes, before suddenly shooting out in the next instant, with the sword tightly clenched in her hands as she sent a straight sh.

    There weren¡¯t any bells and whistles attached to her sword sh, yet the Sword Aura radiating from it was sharp and fierce to an extreme limit. Appearing like a silvery river streaking across the horizon, splitting even the skies into two halves as the light of the Sword Aura rushed towards the two Human Body Disaster experts from the Saint Spiritual Academy at lightning speed.

    This sword sh caused the faces of the two to greatly change. Not daring to show one bit of neglect, Spiritual Energies erupted from their bodies without any restraint as they gripped their long des and furiously shed out.

    ¡°Sea Breaking Divine de!¡±

    ¡°Mountain Cleaving de!¡±

    Furious roars rang out as the two de lights red akin to scorching suns, radiating eye-dazzling brilliance, causing quite a few people to squint their eyes.

    Bang!

    Like bolts of lightning, the Sword Aura¡¯s light shot over, without hesitating one bit to sh down on the two de lights. In the next instant, clear metallic sounds resounded across the horizon.

    Astonishing gales wreaked havoc as they spread out.

    rity quickly returned to the skies as everyone casted their gazes back, only to see the young girl slowly sheathing the longsword in her hand, concealing the exceedingly fierce and sharp sword light. As for the two Human Body Disaster experts before her, their faces had turned ashen at this moment, while heart-palpitating fear appeared within their eyes.

    Both of them vacantly looked at the long des within their hands. Unexpectedly, a glossy scar had appeared on the surface of those two long des, which were almost on par with High Grade Spiritual Weapons, before they split into two.

    Under her sword, their coboration had miserably failed, with their Spirit des even being sliced in half.

    The countless groups in the surroundings werepletely dumbfounded as they looked at the graceful and elegant girl. All of them werepletely unable to picture her and her stunningly beautiful appearance with the swift and fierce attack that she had made earlier.

    ¡°Formidable.¡±

    Both Tang Mei¡¯er and Zhou Yuan gave their own praise. Although Luo Li¡¯s cultivation hasmd yet to reach the realm of Spiritual Energy Disaster, she might not be far from it. The two of them never imagined that the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would actually have such a formidable Freshman in their ranks, something which truly shocked and astonished people.

    At this moment, the indifferent face of Xia Hou finally started to slowly turn dark. He never imagined that this beautiful young girl standing by Mu Chen¡¯s side would actually possess such strength. That¡¯s why Mu Chen dared to provoke and challenge them. It was due to this kind of card up his sleeves?

    ¡°Such a good method by Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to actually hide their strongest person and let a useless fellow obscure everyone¡¯s sight, before obtaining the result of catching people off-guard.¡±

    Waving his hand, Xia Hou called his two members back, before coldly staring towards Luo Li. At this moment, faint rays of brilliance started to condense around her white jade-like palms. This time, he had thrown away quite arge amount of his face. Therefore, he needed to personally take action.

    ¡°However, I really want to ask for advice as to exactly how much capability your Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy possesses!¡±

    A chilling glint shed in Xia Hou¡¯s eyes as he took a step forward, while frightening Spiritual Energy swept out from his body like a hurricane. Under the degree and density of the Spiritual Energy radiating from him, even the entire region showed some change, far surpassing anything that those Human Body Disaster experts could do.

    Spiritual Energy Disaster was a qualitative change in one¡¯s Spiritual Energy. When one passed through this tribtion, the degree and density of one¡¯s Spiritual Energy would far surpass those that have only passed their Human Body Disaster.

    Swish!

    Xia Hou explosively shot out, with his figure turning spectre-like, appearing in the air right before Luo Li in a sh. Curling his fingers to form a w-like shape, a jade-like luster coated his fingertips as extremely sharp sensations started to radiate from them.

    ¡°Star Picking Jade Hand!¡±

    With a low roar, Xia Hou¡¯s bone-white hand appeared to unexpectedly pierce through space, violently reaching towards Luo Li at an indescribable speed.

    Faced against such an attack, not a single shadow of fear or fright appeared within Luo Li¡¯s bright gem-like eyes. Instead, the jade-like hand that was clenching her longsword started to slightly rx.

    Sensing Luo Li bingpletely rxed, a frown appeared on Xia Hou¡¯s face. Clearly, such an action by her had raised some doubt in him. Nevertheless, faced against his attack, he didn¡¯t believe that the young girl before him would truly dare to ept his strike just like that.

    Whoosh!

    Just as Xia Hou¡¯s attack was about tond on Luo Li, the corner of his eyes suddenly twitch as a whooshing sound that erupted like a p of thunder sharply rang out, while a frightening gale instantly enveloped him.

    Sensing the ferocity and fierceness of the gale, the face of Xia Hou slightly changed as he replied with a palm patting out, directly smashing against the fierce gale.

    Bang!

    As his jade-white palm smashed against the gale, Xia Hou saw a ck long spear seemingly sparkling with lightning arcs before him. At the end of the spear was a youth who was currently sending a faint smile towards him, one that contained endless chilling intent.

    That was... Mu Chen?!

    Xia Hou¡¯s pupils abruptly contracted.

 Chapter 468 - Dark Origin Forest

    <strong>Chapter</strong><strong>468 -</strong><strong>Dark</strong><strong>Origin</strong><strong>Forest</strong>

    As Mu Chen¡¯s figure appeared before Xia Hou¡¯s sight, the sharp ck-coloured long spear had already brought about an overbearingly fierce gale as it was thrust forward at lightning speed, smashing head-on against the palm winds from Xia Hou¡¯s hand.

    Bang!

    At the instant of impact, astonishingly rampant gales instantly swept out like a hurricane. Under the impact of the frightening gales,yers of ripples even started to surface in the surrounding space.

    As the frightening impact swept outwards, and was just about to smash against Mu Chen, suddenly, lightning arcs started to sparkle on his body as lightning runes started to surface on his chest. At this moment, his skin turned into a faint-ck colour, appearing akin to a ck-coloured metal, sparkling with iparably destructive luster.

    Bang!

    Contrary to expectations, when the shock wave heavily impacted against Mu Chen¡¯s body, metallic sounds erupted out as a tremble shook through it. Despite being sent retreating back, not a single trace of injury was present on his body.

    Before him, a tremble had simrly shook through Xia Hou¡¯s body. Nevertheless, instead of using his body to endure the impact head-on, he stomped his foot, causing exceedingly powerful Spiritual Energy to erupt out. Smashing head-on against the impact, a dull thump rang out as his body fluttered in retreat.

    The two of them retreated a dozen metres back, before finally stabilising themselves.

    The entire region sunk into a stretch of deathly silence.

    The faces of all of the groups were filled with overwhelming shock as they took in the scene before them, while inconceivable feelings flooded their eyes. <em>That Mu Chen, who¡¯s cultivation was only at the Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase, was actually able to contend head-on against that Xia Hou, who¡¯s cultivation was of Spiritual Energy Disaster? Furthermore, he didn¡¯t even receive any injuries at all?</em>

    The faces of Tang Mei¡¯er and Zhou Yuan slowly turned solemn as they looked towards the thin, handsome youth in apletely new light.

    Both of them knew how formidable Xia Hou was. With thetter¡¯s cultivation at Spiritual Energy Disaster, he could be considered as top-notch, even within the entire Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. If the two of them were to face-off in a one-on-one duel with Xia Hou, they might be able to contend with him head-on for a few moves, but would absolutely not have any chance of victory. Therefore, they were still rather dreadful towards Xia Hou.

    As for Mu Chen... with his cultivation being at Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase, the disparity with Spiritual Energy Disaster was far too big. After observing Luo Li¡¯s strength earlier, they had some assumptions that Mu Chen being the Captain was just a pretense of concealing her. However, from the looks of it, this thought of theirs had beenpletely shaken.

    This youth, who appeared to be of an ordinary realm of cultivation, seemed to possess an extremely frighteningbat prowess.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Looks like we¡¯ve made an error in our judgement. No wonder why thatss Qian¡¯er would be so enraptured. He truly possesses some ability.¡± Pursing her seductive red lips, Tang Mei¡¯er gave a alluringugh, while shooting a lovely gaze brimming with interest that swept to and fro across Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Licking his lips, Zhou Yuan stared towards Mu Chen. At this moment, his gaze had simrly turned somewhat scorching-hot, while his hands could not help clenching his ck metal pole. Clearly, this fighting madman had also been triggered and was feeling itchy for a fight.

    In the air, Xia Hou shot a dark stare towards Mu Chen, before slowly saying, ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re that rampant. So it turns out that you have some ability.¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Chen gave augh, before giving a flick of his finger, causing the long spear in his hand to disappear. Raising his head to look towards Xia Hou, he replied with a smile, ¡°I apologise for my poor performance. Compared to Captain Xia Hou, I still have some ways to go.¡±

    At this moment, he slightly paused, before continuing with a lightugh, ¡°Now, do you still believe that we don¡¯t have those qualifications, Captain Xia Hou?¡±

    Shooting a deep look towards Mu Chen, a smile unexpectedly surfaced on Xia Hou¡¯s face as he replied, ¡°With your strength, if Captain Mu Chen doesn¡¯t possess the qualifications, perhaps there¡¯s isn¡¯t anyone here that would.¡±

    Although they were in a head-on confrontation only an instant ago, Xia Hou could feel the thorniness Mu Chen presented to him. Although he did not believe that thetter would truly be his match in an all-out battle, there were more important matters to pay attention to than that.

    With a smile, Mu Chen cupped his hands. <em>This Xia Hou truly has character, being capable of knowing when to retreat and be patient.</em> Nevertheless, Mu Chen also knew that if he didn¡¯t show that level of strength in the earlier confrontation, that Xia Hou might not hesitate one bit to unleash a lethal blow to set himself up as the sacrificialmb for everyone to see. However, as of now, seeing that Mu Chen¡¯s strength had exceeded his expectations, that fellow had instantly restrained the killing intent within his eyes.

    Although they were the strongest group within this region, Xia Hou didn¡¯t have the confidence to not be taken advantage of by the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy and the Martial Spiritual Academy after going all-out to deal with Mu Chen and his group.

    Therefore, Xia Hou had no choice but to temporarily endure patiently awhile.

    <em>Nevertheless... the strength of a Spiritual Energy Disaster truly is extremely powerful. </em>

    Thinking about this, a slight frown appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead. Compared to Mo Xingtian, this Xia Hou¡¯s strength seemed to be higher than the former by a notch. Although his current strength was much stronger than when he had crossed hands with Mo Xingtian then, he did not dare to harbor any neglect or contempt in his heart. ording to his estimates, if they were to engage in a no-holds barred fight, it would result in a fierce battle that would not be inferior to the one he had with Mo Xingtian.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze slightly dropped down. Nevertheless, although Xia Hou truly was a thorny opponent to deal with, Mu Chen hoped that thetter would not intentionally provoke him. If not... he would not mind letting the Saint Spiritual Academy have one of their groups disappear from this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.

    A chilling glint shed across Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, before waving his hand towards Luo Li, while turning around and walking back to his group. At this moment, Xu Huang and the other two were sending a big thumbs-up towards him, while their faces brimmed with pride. As of now, Mu Chen was truly worthy of being the top student of their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Even a elite figure like Xia Hou was actually forced to the point of having to call a temporary truce.

    By their sides, the group from the Destion Spiritual Academy had faces full of worship and admiration. Although they had seen Mu Chen take action before to defeat two Human Body Disaster experts in an one-on-two fight, they could not help continuously feeling shocked once again upon seeing Mu Chen actually being able to engage in a straight-on confrontation with Xia Hou, who was of Spiritual Energy Disaster.

    Mu Chen gave augh towards them, before sweeping his gaze round in a circle. At this moment, there was no longer any doubt present in the gazes that shot from the groups hovering in the surrounding skies. On the contrary, presently within their eyes were some shades of worship and admiration. At this moment, all of them had finally looked towards the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy as one of the five Great Academies. After all, from the surface, their group truly appeared to be somewhat on the weak side.

    Humm!

    As Mu Chen was sweeping his gaze out, suddenly, a gigantic beam of light erupted from the depths of the Dark Origin Forest. Rushing straight through the clouds, a fragrance seemed to radiate from within. This smell caused the minds of countless people to tremble, before casting scorching-hot gazes towards the depths of the forest. <em>Indeed, there¡¯s some ancient ruins in there!</em>

    Such a fragrance appeared to be caused by precious and rare heavenly treasures.

    In the skies, the eyes of seemingly thousands of groups lit up at this moment, while theysciviously licked their lips in greed, with all of them getting restless.

    Upon smelling this mysterious fragrance, Mu Chen could instantly feel signs of some fluctuations seemingly appearing within the Spiritual Energy within his body, causing a shade of astonishment to sh within his eyes. <em>Could it be that there truly are heavenly treasures present within the depths of the Dark Origin Forest?</em>

    ¡°Looks like the groups here can no longer endure it anymore,¡± said Lin Zhou in a low voice. As of now, the groups that had converged over here were increasing by the number, reaching a level that Xia Hou and his group could no longer be able topletely suppress them by themselves. Added with the current spectacle, the present situation was about to quickly go out of control.

    Hearing those words, Mu Chen nodded his head in agreement. At the very beginning, he believed that the situation here would never bepletely under control. As of now, with the news about this ce being circted around, that was even more of an impossibility.

    ¡°In a while, all of us should get ready to make a move. However, we must be careful, as I feel that there¡¯s something amiss about this ce.¡± Shooting a looking at the Dark Origin Forest, Mu Chen gave a slight frown. Whenever he looked at this region, it always gave him an extremely ufortable feeling.

    Hearing his words, everyone nodded their heads, while starting to quietly revolve and circte around the Spiritual Energies within their bodies

    ¡°The ruins have opened. Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s firste, first serve for such ownerless items!¡±

    As the fragrance wafting around the region grew thicker and thicker, there were some groups that were finally unable to resist such enticement. As they roared out, in the next instant, a dozen groups rushed forward, seemingly in an instant.

    Whoosh!

    Very quickly, those groups rushed into the air above the Dark Origin Forest. However, just at the instant when they had rushed into the boundary, cries of shock and astonishment abruptly rang out from them as their figures rapidly descended. From the looks of it, it appeared as if the region was a flight-restricted area.

    Puff!

    Hundreds of figures disappeared as they dropped into the Dark Origin Forest.

    Upon seeing this, everyone in the surroundings slightly gawked. From the looks of it, one wasn¡¯t able to fly high in the air within that region.

    ¡°Since you can¡¯t fly high in there, let¡¯s rush straight in!¡±

    Very quickly, voices rang out from the surrounding groups once again, before group after group howled out. Descending onto the ground, they shot straight in towards the darkness forest.

    ¡°Should we make our move?¡± asked Xu Huang and the rest with impatience.

    In response, wrinkles formed on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead, appearing as if he had felt something amiss.

    ¡°It¡¯s too quiet.¡± Suddenly, Luo Li spoke out.

    This instantly caused a shock of terror within Mu Chen¡¯s heart. <em>That¡¯s right, this forest is too quiet! When those hundred -plus people had descended into there, there should be somemotion at the very least! Why is there not a single sound yet?</em> Such a feeling was akin to them being devoured at the very instant they hadnded in the forest.

    ¡°Look¡¯s like this ce is extremely fishy,¡± said Mu Chen with a solemn expression on his face.

    Noticing Mu Chen¡¯s expression and response, the faces of Xu Huang and the rest slightly changed as they asked, ¡°So, what now? Are we still going in to search for the ancient ruins?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy to find the ruins. We can¡¯t just give up so easily like that,¡± replied Mu Chen as he shook his head. Looking towards those groups that were rushing into the Dark Origin Forest akin to a swarm of locusts, he spoke out in a soft voice, ¡°Let¡¯s wait awhile and let these fellows feel out the way... look at them. There¡¯s still no movement yet from Xia Hou, Tang Mei¡¯er and Zhou Yuan.¡±

    Shooting their sights over, indeed, Xu Huang and the rest noticed that there wasn¡¯t a single inch of movement from those three groups. Also, there were quite a few groups remaining in the surroundings, with all of their cultivation realms being quite high. Furthermore, all of them had maintained their calmness and rationale.

    Crossing his fingers, Mu Chen looked towards the Dark Origin Forest, muttering, ¡°I really want to see exactly what strange and weird things there are in this goddamn ce...¡±

    As Mu Chen and his group quietly waited on, they were unable to discover numerous figures concealed in the shadows within the dense woods on a mountain peak behind them. At this moment, all of their gazes were simrly focused towards the Dark Origin Forest, before unsympathetic and sinisterughter softly rang out.

    ¡°Looks like we didn¡¯t find the wrong ce. This should be the Poison Woods. In the time of the Ancient Antiquity, this Shattered Continent was an Overlord-level power, with the Wood Divine Pce being one of the factions present there...¡±

 Chapter 469 - Demonic Trees

    <strong>Chapter 469 - Demonic Trees</strong>

    Whoosh!

    Figures started to swiftly shoot over from the ground below, before gushing into the Dark Origin Forest like a swarm of locusts.

    As Mu Chen was tightly staring towards the Dark Origin Forest, his expression slightly changed after a while, when he discovered that there was still not muchmotioning out from within, despite the gigantic number of groups that had entered. This gave him a feeling as if this Dark Origin Forest was a stretch of isted space.

    Exchanging nces with Luo Li, Mu Chen¡¯s forehead was covered with wrinkles as this situation was slightly strange and weird.

    ¡°Get ready to move out. Everyone, be careful.¡±

    After pondering deeply, Mu Chen finally came to a decision and signalled with his hand. There wasn¡¯t anything free that falls from the sky. If they wanted to obtain some good harvest from the ancient ruins, they would have to take some risks.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, Xu Huang and the rest all nodded their heads, before starting to rapidly circte the Spiritual Energies within their bodies, with Lin Zhou and his group rapidly following suit. After experiencing the strength of Mu Chen¡¯s group, they clearly nned to tightly stick together and stay under the shelter of this great shield.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    With a nce, Mu Chen could spot unrest stirring within the groups of the other three Great Academies as they were simrly unable to contain their impatience. No longer hesitating anymore, he shot forward,nding in the Dark Origin Forest before him in a short span of a dozen breaths. Looking at the jet-ck colour surrounding him, it appeared as if they were on the tongue of an evil demon, causing people¡¯s hearts to palpitate.

    Taking a deep breath, Mu Chen didn¡¯t hesitate much, before giving a tap with the tip of his feet, shooting straight into the forest like a wisp of green smoke. Behind him, Luo Li and the rest rapidly followed along.

    As darkness came enveloping, it devoured Mu Chen¡¯s figure, causing him to slightly freeze up. The silence he sensed from behind, with even the wind sounds disappearing at this instant made him feel as if everything behind him had vanished, with the entire region around him appearing iparably deathly silent. This change caused Mu Chen to feel shocked for a moment, before taking a breath of relief upon seeing Luo Li and the rest appearing behind him.

    ¡°Looks like no sounds are able to escape after entering this forest, with sounds from the outside simrly unable to enter,¡± said Lin Zhou.

    Hearing that, Mu Chen nodded his head. Sweeping his gaze out, Mu Chen saw that this forest was brimming with giant trees that extended high into the skies, with all of them having a jet-ck colour. The lush and verdant branches enveloped a circumference of a hundred metres each, interweaving with each other to the point of hiding the skies and covering the earth, even to the point that sunlight was unable to prate through. Therefore, it appeared exceedingly dark and gloomy within the midst of this forest.

    Mu Chen¡¯s team of ten people converged together as they carefully and slowly walked within the forest, boundless Spiritual Energies rippled around their bodies. Any bit of a breeze or grass movement would instantly cause erratic attacks to shoot from them.

    Nevertheless, after carefully moving forward awhile, Mu Chen and the team were shocked to discover that they had not received a single attack yet, with this forest still remaining silent and motionless. Although the foliage from those giant trees was iparably dense, for some strange and mysterious reason, they caused people to not sense any feeling of life and vitality...

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Suddenly, Mu Chen¡¯s footsteps came to a halt as he solemnly looked towards his front, as there were dozens of bones unexpectedly present on the ground there.

    ¡°Oh? Looks like there were also some people that had came here before.¡± Looking towards those bones, Xu Huang and the rest spoke out in surprise.

    ¡°Not ¡®before¡¯. These skeletons should belong to those groups that entered here earlier,¡± replied Luo Li in a soft voice.

    ¡°What?¡± The faces of Xu Huang and the rest instantly changed. <em>How long ago was that?! Even if they were killed, their skeletons shouldn¡¯t be the only things left of them, right? From the looks of the skeletons, all the skin and muscles have been cleanly removed from them... </em>

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen nodded his head in agreement, while sizing up his surroundings. A solemn expression was present in his eyes as he whispered, ¡°Be careful. There¡¯s something strange about this forest.¡±

    Along the way, they have yet to bump into any attacks, and have yet to even see the shadow of a single beast. This forest appeared to have no living creatures present within it. However, the bones before them had clearly told them that there definitely was something frightening within this forest.

    The ten people quietly drew even closer to each other, yet none of them were able to discover the earth below their feet starting to slightly shake.

    Bang!

    Suddenly, the ck leaves that covered the ground fluttered up as numerous ck rays of light shot out. At lightning speeds, they wrapped around the waists of Xu Huang and Lin Zhou, pulling them up into the air.

    The sudden and unforeseen change caused everyone to be in shock. Turning his gaze around, Mu Chen saw that those ck rays of light were actually ck-coloured vines. At this moment, there was even fresh blood flowing down on their surfaces, before being devoured as the vines squirmed and moved about.

    Being wrapped by the vines, the faces of Xu Huang and Lin Zhou greatly changed. Nevertheless, none of them were overly flustered as they circted their Spiritual Energies, sending hand des brimming with fierce and swift gales that violently chopped down on those vines.

    However, despite possessing sufficient power to shatter and cleave mountains, uponnding on the vines, their hand des were only able to cause faint wounds to appear. From the looks of it, the defensive capabilities of these vines were extraordinarily strong.

    Swish!

    Suddenly, ck tree spikes, approximately half a metre long, shot out from the ends of the vines. Whooshing out, dark shadows thrust towards Xu Huang and Lin Zhou without the slightest bit of mercy.

    Seeing this, shock and terror instantly overwhelmed the eyes of the two.

    Swish!

    Nevertheless, just before the iparably sharp ck tree spikes were about to pierce through the throats of the two, an extremely swift and fierce sword light shot over, sweeping over the ck vines. With a puff, all of them were sliced apart, causing Xu Huang and Lin Zhou to drop down. Falling onto the ground, they hastily climbed and stood up, their bodies all tense and taut.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± With their faces being drained of colour and their hearts palpitating with fear, Xu Huang and Lin Zhou said their thanks towards Luo Li.

    Luo Li only gave a slight nod as she clenched her longsword. Although the vines possessed astonishing defenses, under the Luo Shen Sword, they appeared to be as weak as paper. Nevertheless, they were impossible to defend against, making them incredibly troublesome.

    Sweeping his gaze slowly around, Mu Chen finally focused his sights towards those ck-coloured giant trees. In the next instant, his eyes furiously contracted as he roared, ¡°Be careful! There¡¯s something strange about those trees!¡±

    Whoosh!

    Just as Mu Chen¡¯s roar left his throat, the giant ck trees in their surroundings, which showed not one bit of movement earlier, had unexpectedly started to crazily vibrate at this instant. In the next moment, ck vines hid the skies and covered the earth as they shot out from those giant trees, enveloping around Mu Chen and the team.

    Colour drained from the faces of everyone as Spiritual Energy erupted from their bodies. Various kinds of Spiritual Weapons appeared in a sh, sending swift and fierce attacks to meet with the iing vines that were shooting over.

    Wielding his Devouring Demonic Dragon Spear, spear glints swept out, causing those ck vines within his attack radius to instantly shatter and break apart. Nevertheless, the person within their team of ten that had the most easiest time was clearly Luo Li. Being swift and fierce to such a degree, as sword light shot out from the Luo Shen Sword, the countless vines in their path would split apart, with the areas sliced appearing as smooth as mirrors. As they fell down, blood dripped from them, causing the holes to appear as they corroded the ground beneath.

    The team formed a circle and they grouped together, sending boundless attacks thatpletely blocked the assault from those vines. At this moment, the ground in their surroundings was seemingly covered in broken bits of vines.

    However, despite that, the assault from those vines endlessly continued, like a stream. Such an offensive was exceedingly terrifying.

    ¡°If this continues, we¡¯ll be buried alive in here!¡± growled Zhao Qingshan between his clenched teeth. Without a Divine Weapon like the Luo Shen Sword, it was extremely energy consuming for them to chop and slice up those vines. If this continued, they might expend all of their Spiritual Energy extremely quickly, and when they were out of Spiritual Energy, what awaited them would naturally be the same oue as those bones.

    ¡°Let¡¯s push forward!¡±

    Mu Chen decisively roared out, before paving the way with Luo Li. As the Demonic Spear and Divine Sword shot out, they carved out a path within those vine attacks that had hidden the skies and covered the earth. Taking this opportunity to shoot out, Lin Zhou and the rest tightly followed them, not daring tog behind even by half a step.

    The vines that hid the skies and covered the earth had filled up the entire stretch of forest, wriggling and squirming about like fingers, appearing like an exceedingly ghastly sight to behold.

    ¡°Puff!¡±

    However, just as Mu Chen and the team were about to increase their speed in an attempt to escape from the assault from the vines, the ck demonic trees in their surroundings started to abruptly tremble. In the next instant, ck smoke started to gush out from their trunks, radiating in all directions.

    ¡°Careful!¡±

    Being the first to discover the ck smoke that was quickly flooding over, Luo Li immediately sent a sword light shooting over. However this time, the sword light was only able to pass through that ck smoke, unable to dissipate or destroy them.

    Seeing this, a frown appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead as he sent a palm patting out. Majestic Spiritual Energy brought along boundless gales as it howled out, shoving the ck smoke back some distance. However, very quickly, it started to sweep towards them once again.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    While Mu Chen was getting troubled by that ck smoke, a miserable shriek suddenly rang out from behind. Casting a nce over, he saw that the hand of a member from the Destion Spiritual Academy hade into contact with the ck smoke. In the next instant, his hand started to wither at an astonishing speed, with his blood and flesh appearing to bepletely devoured, leaving only his bald white bones.

    Chopping down with his de, Lin Zhou severed the arm of that member, before rapidly pulling him within the protective circle of the team.

    That severed arm had turned into bones in the blink of an eye, with all the blood and flesh on it havingpletely vanished.

    ¡°Dammit! That¡¯s poison!¡± growled Lin Zhou as he clenched his teeth. ¡°This poison¡¯s too overbearing! Furthermore, it has the ability to prate through Spiritual Energy. I simply don¡¯t dare to evene into contact with it!¡±

    ¡°We seem to be surrounded by that poisonous smoke,¡± said Mu Fengyang with a bitterugh. At this moment, their team had alreadye to a stop. That¡¯s because the poisonous smoke had already hid the skies and covered the earth as it surrounded them. They had already walked into a dead end, with no path forward or backwards...

    A dark expression appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face as he looked at the scene before him. After rushing in here for the ancient ruins, every step was trulyced with astonishing dangers. A moment of carelessness might result in them bing fertilizer for these demonic trees.

    ¡°What should we do?¡± asked Luo Li while wrinkles appeared on her forehead. The situation before them appeared rather thorny.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes sparkled as he looked towards theyers of poisonous smoke in his surroundings. Suddenly, a thought appeared in his mind as he extended his right hand. Clenching his four other fingers, he extended his middle finger out, before giving a furious stab towards a strand of poisonous smoke.

    Upon seeing his action, Luo Li was frightening to the point of her little face turned deathly-pale. The poisonous smoke in their surroundings was extremely overbearing, with the consequences of touching it being extremely severe. Nevertheless, as she had extended her hand to stop Mu Chen, she noticed, in astonishment, that the clump of poisonous smoke fluctuated, before unexpectedly being sucked into Mu Chen¡¯s middle finger.

    ¡°Are you alright?!¡± Luo Li anxiously cried out as she hastily grabbed his hand.

    With a smile, Mu Chen shook his head. Looking towards the iparably overbearing poisonous smoke, a smile cracked open from his lips. This smile no longer contained any of the dread or terror from before. On the contrary, it appeared as if he had seen a treasure.

    This poisonous smoke was exceedingly formidable. With it, his ¡°Poison Finger¡± that was used up during his battle with Mo Xingtian, he could finally replenish its Poison Aura once again.

 Chapter 470 - Replenishing the Poison Finger

    <strong>Chapter 470 - Replenishing the Poison Finger</strong>

    A ring of ck poisonous smoke lingered in their surroundings,pletely sealing off their paths in all directions. This poisonous smoke was exceedingly overbearing, and even possessed the additional mysterious effect of being able to corrode Spiritual Energy. Therefore, once one came into contact with it, one might have to pay quite a huge price.

    Solemn expressions appeared on the faces of Xu Huang and the rest as they tightly clenched their Spiritual Weapons, their palms dripping with sweat.

    As their hearts raced and pounded, Mu Chen continued staring at the poisonous smoke, while a smile brimming with surprise and tion surfaced at the corner of his mouth. In the next instant, waving his hand gently, he spoke out, ¡°Don¡¯t move from your current positions.¡±

    After saying those words, Mu Chen proceeded to take two steps forward, walking straight towards the ck poisonous smoke.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s action, Luo Li couldn¡¯t help biting her lips. Although worry and anxiousness filled her heart, she did not go forward and restrain Mu Chen. At this moment, the only thing she could clearly do was to believe that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t about to do some nonsensical or idiotic action.

    Xu Huang and the rest were simrly staring towards Mu Chen in shock, unable toprehend what he was nning on doing.

    Within their doubtful gazes, Mu Chen slowly extended a finger of his, which subsequently turned into a jet-ck colour rapidly. At this moment, a faint, strange smile started to waft out from the fingertip. This finger of his was previously sealed by the Northern Sea Dragon, before being transformed by the ck Divine Lightning Poison that had flooded his body time after time again during his training. Now, this finger of his undoubtedly possessed an extremely strong poison resistance.

    This poison finger of his was considered one of Mu Chen¡¯s concealed killing moves. During his intense battle with Mo Xingtian, after being struck by his poison finger, thetter¡¯s body had disintegrated, with his Spiritnding in Mu Chen¡¯s hands, which was shattered with a single clench.

    However, although his poison finger was formidable, it had a downside, which was that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t able to produce the poisonous strength that was required for it. To replenish its poisonous strength, he could only absorb the strength from external sources. This sounded simple enough, as there was a gigantic quantity of poisons from various sources present in the world. It¡¯s just that wanting to find a poison source that has a poisonous strength that exceeded that of the ck Divine Lightning Poison was clearly something that wasn¡¯t easy to aplish with Mu Chen¡¯s current level of cultivation. Therefore, afterpletely using the might of his poison finger to kill Mo Xingtian, its poisonous strength waspletely depleted. This caused him to feel extremely regretfully; after all, he had lost an extremely powerful and lethal trump card. To him, this was quite a big loss.

    However, from the looks of it... he seemed to be able to make up for this regret of his.

    Although the ck poisonous smoke before him wasn¡¯t as overbearing as the ck Divine Lightning Poison, it was clearly an exceedingly vicious poison. This poisonous smoke was able to corrode Spiritual Energy. In the future, if he was to engage in a life-or-death fight with people, this was sufficient to be a vicious card to catch his enemy off-guard. Maybe, it might be able to dictate his control of that life-or-death situation then.

    Hu.

    Mu Chen deeply exhaled on the finger, causing its jet-ck colour to turn even more abstruse. At this moment, this finger of his appeared exceedingly different from the other nine slender fingers of his. However, at this moment, a suction force abruptly swept out from the tip of the finger.

    Humm! Humm!

    As the suction force swept out, fluctuations instantly rippled within the surrounding poisonous smoke, with humming noises unexpected ringing out from within. In the next moment, Xu Huang and the rest turnedpletely dumbfounded as they saw the poisonous smoke starting to rapidly rush towards Mu Chen, before streaming endlessly into the jet-ck finger of his.

    Xu Huang and everyone else werepletely dumbfounded.

    Sparkling with ck light, Mu Chen¡¯s finger appeared akin to a bottomless pit, greedily devouring the poisonous smoke akin to having a feast. As more and more poisonous smoke drilled into it, the ck colour of the finger grew increasingly abstruse. From the looks of it, it appeared as if it was condensed from a clump of ck liquid.

    Such feasting continued for nearly ten minutes, with the originally dense ck poisonous smoke in their surroundings gradually thinning out.

    As the final strand of ck poisonous smoke drilled into his finger, Mu Chen could not help letting a smile surface on his face. He never imagined that not only would the thorny poisonous smoke not cause much loss for their team, it had even allowed him to replenish his poison finger.

    With a flick, the jet-ck shade on his finger rapidly turned faint, before regaining its pale and slender look. Clearly, that poisonous strength had been suppressed by the seal left by the Northern Sea Dragon.

    Turning around, Mu Chen looked towards the dumbfounded Xu Huang and the rest. Noticing their expression, he could not help giving augh and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Looks like the poisonous smoke can no longer obstruct us.¡±

    ¡°How... How did you do it?¡± asked Lin Zhou as he opened his mouth wide and stared at Mu Chen. The person before him was someone whoseplete strength could never be judged by hismon sense. Time and time after again, he had assumed that he had felt the bottom of thetter¡¯s strength. Yet, very quickly, such assumptions were broken by thetter once again...

    ¡°Just a small move of mine.¡±

    Giving a smile, Mu chen didn¡¯t give much of an exnation. Although they had some friendly rtions with Lin Zhou as of now, it clearly wasn¡¯t to the point that Mu Chen would disclose his cards.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s continue moving forward,¡± said Mu Chen as he waved his hand as he looked at his surroundings. After he absorbed the poisonous smoke, the demonic trees in their surroundings had actually turned silent once again, quietly towering within the forest and not moving a single inch. However, Mu Chen knew that when they unleashed their fangs once again, this entire region might be covered with a lot of bones.

    Shaking his head, Mu Chen started to rpose his thoughts. He didn¡¯t possess the strength or capability to clear out all of the demonic trees present here. As of now, the demonic trees had given up do to them being unable to do anything towards Mu Chen, despite bringing out their strongest card. If he was too vicious in forcing them out, it would result in those demonic trees going all-out. At that time, he didn¡¯t believe that he would be able to escape from this dangerous Dark Origin Forest. Therefore, it was for the best for the others to fend for themselves. If one wanted to search for treasure, one would need to be prepared to pay the heavy price for the risks involved.

    With a tap of his feet, he shot forward like a wisp of green smoke, rapidly rushing towards the depths of the forest, with Luo Li, Xu Huang, Lin Zhou and the rest rapidly following suit behind him.

    As Mu Chen and his team travelled rapidly into the depths of the Dark Origin Forest, all of the other teams in the forest were now suffering the attacks of the demonic trees, with many instantly dying or suffering severe injuries. Some unfortunate teams werepletely destroyed, turning into piles of bones, forever to stay in this forest.

    Only those strong and powerful groups would be fortunate enough to be able to break through those attacks from the demonic trees, though they had also paid quite a big price.

    In fact, even groups as strong as the Saint Spiritual Academy, Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy and the Martial Spiritual Academy appeared exceedingly miserable, with them pulling out quite a few of their cards. Although they weren¡¯t able to break through in an overbearing manner like how Mu Chen had absorbed that poisonous smoke, they had some Spiritual Weapons that were able to resist against the poisonous smoke. Only with them were they able to escape in a miserable state and yet not pay too high a price.

    After breaking through the death pit of demonic trees, all of the groups rapidly increased their speed as they shot towards the depths of the forest. With such formidable defenses already present here, the ancient ruins in front of them should not be an easy task to conquer. That also meant that if they were able to obtain a harvest from it, paying what price they had to pay would still be worth it.

    While all of the groups were going all-out to break through the bloody death pit created by the demonic trees, a few ck figures passed through within the shadows of the forest akin to spectres.

    Swish! Swish!

    Just as those ck figures shot over a stretch ofnd, the earth below them shivered, as countless vines shot out from below. Extremely sharp luster sparkled from the sharp pointed ends of the tree spikes and vines, with ck liquid even dripping from them. Clearly, they were coated with an extremely toxic poison, requiring only slight contact to cause definite death.

    Whistling across the air, those tree spikes shot over,pletely cutting off all the escape routes of those ck figures.

    However, despite being faced with such an impending danger, not a single bit of fear or fluster appeared within those ck figures. At this moment, a faint smile appeared on the leading ck figure as he raised his head, revealing a somewhat pale youthful face. Extending a withered and twig-like hand, green-coloured Spiritual Energy swept out from his fingertips, before transforming into green-coloured runes.

    Whoosh!

    As those green-coloured runes explosively shot out, they smashed head-on against those iing vines.

    As collisions urred, not a single sound of explosions rang out, while those green runes appeared to have drilled straight into those vines. In the next instant, furious shivers shook through the vines as they shot away, with all of them drilling through the other vines present. Those vines appeared to be like guards, protecting those ck figures. From the looks of it, those demonic trees we¡¯re unexpectedly being controlled by them!

    Compared to Mu Chen, such a method was clearly even more mysterious and formidable.

    Swish! Swish!

    Within this region, demonic trees were crazily attacking one another, with vines piercing through giant trees, causing ck-coloured blood to ooze out, making an exceedingly weird and strange spectacle.

    Those ck figures grinned as they observed this spectacle. After quite a while, only when all of the surrounding demonic trees were pierced and killed by those under his control did the youth wave his sleeve, causing green rays of brilliance to gush out from the remaining demonic trees. With a bang, they exploded apart, sending ck blood-like liquid to shoot everywhere.

    Clearly dreading those ck poisonous liquids, the ck figures helter-skeltered and evade them, not daring to let anye into contact with their bodies.

    ¡°These poisonous demonic trees have truly flourished. Nevertheless, it¡¯s a pity that we don¡¯t have time. If not, we would be able to get quite a good price for the Spirit Corroding Poison.¡± A ck figure looked towards the ck poisonous liquid, before speaking with some regret.

    ¡°Leave it be. Our goal is the Divine Wood que within the gateway of the Divine Wood Pce. Once we obtain that Divine Wood que, we¡¯ll be able to find the genuine ruins of the Divine Wood Pce. To our Wood Spirit n, that¡¯s the real great sess,¡± said the leading ck figure with a faint smile.

    ¡°However, of the groups that have arrived here, there are some that are very strong, especially those from four of the Great Academies. They aren¡¯t good to deal with,¡± said a ck figure.

    With an indifferent smile, the leading ck figure replied, ¡°Within a ce like this, we are King. Regardless of anyone that obstructs us from obtaining the Divine Wood que, there will only be one oue...¡±

    With a furious clench of his twig-like arm, a malevolent and sinister killing intent erupted from his pale-white face.

    ¡°They will be the fertilizer that nourishes the greatnd!¡±

    Hearing that, the ck figures around him gave low and sinister-soundingughter, their voices brimming with chilling intent.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Waving his hand, the leading ck figure shot off like a spectre, with the other ck figures following close behind. In a blink of an eye, they disappeared into the shadows, leaving behind a mysterious scene of demonic trees pierced full of holes...

 Chapter 471 - Rescue

    <strong>Chapter 471 - Rescue</strong>

    Mu Chen and his team brushed through the Dark Origin Forest. They were already approaching the depths of the forest. Along the way, they had suffered the attacks of dozens of Demonic Trees. However, though it was hard to guard against the attacks of those Demonic Trees, the instant they had preparations against it, it was no longer frightening. As for the fearsome poison mist, it became the least threatening of all, with Mu Chen¡¯s existence.

    Therefore, while they were hastening the journey, it appeared easy for them.

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re going to break through this forest.¡± As figures brushed through, Luo Li suddenly raised her eyes and looked up ahead. In the depths of the darkness, there seemed to be faint beams of sunlight.

    Xu Huang and the rest instantly felt relieved. Danger lurked in this forest and the pressure made them unable to breathe. They were constantly afraid that the instant they loosened up, there would be a poisonous spike that would sneak up on them.

    Mu Chen smacked his lips in regret. Along their way, he had sucked up dozens of poisonous mist. The poison in his fingers was more rampantpared to before. Naturally, their main objective right now was to look for the ruins to enhance the strength of his entire team. Although these side door methods could briefly enhance his strength, he couldn¡¯t genuinely rely on it. Thus, even though Mu Chen felt a little pity, he did not continue to remain specifically to suck the poisonous mist.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Just when Mu Chen felt pity, his expression abruptly changed. He shifted his gaze towards the depths of the forest, towards his right as he felt powerful Spiritual Energy ripples in that direction. From the looks of it, it should be another team that had run into trouble.

    Luo Li also discovered thatmotion and shifted her nce towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not bother ourselves with it.¡± Mu Chen shook his head after a brief consideration. In the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, a majority of the teams were theirpetitors. Therefore, they did not have the leisure to help others.

    Luo Li and the rest nodded their heads in agreement.

    Dong!

    However, just when Mu Chen was about to lead his team to leave, another set of powerful ripples of Spiritual Energy exploded. This Spiritual Energy left Mu Chen startled, ¡°Xia Hou of the Saint Spiritual Academy? They areying their hands on the other teams?¡±

    ¡°The ripples of Spiritual Energy earlier on were pretty powerful. It could be Tang Mei¡¯er of the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy or Zhou Yuan of the Martial Spiritual Academy...¡± Luo Li considered and eximed, ¡°Xia Hou actually chose them as his prey?¡±

    Mu Chen frowned his brows. Although Tang Mei¡¯er and Zhou Yuan¡¯s team were slightly weaker inparable to Xia Hou, they weren¡¯t such easy targets. If a full-blown battle was to breakout amongst them, even if Xia Hou and his team could digest it, they would also pay a price. It was unwise to pay such a price at this timing. Unless... Xia Hou and his team could easily take down Tang Mei¡¯er and the rest...

    ¡°Shall we take a look?¡± Luo Li shifted her gaze over to Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes flickered and he nodded his head, ¡°It¡¯s sooner orter that Xia Hou will set us as his target. An enemy¡¯s enemy is our friend. Furthermore, the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy and the Martial Spiritual Academy are not our enemies, or at least we have not reached that step. If we lend them a hand, they would owe us a favour. Not a bad thing for us.¡±

    Furthermore... if it was Tang Mei¡¯er, with her rtionship with Tang Qian¡¯er, there¡¯s no way he could stand watch with folded arms. Except, he could only think about this thought in his heart...

    Mu Chen sneaked a nce towards Luo Li. Thetter smiled and looked at him and calmly nodded her head. ¡°Since you have made your decision, then let¡¯s go.¡±

    Looking at her, who seemed to be unaware of Mu Chen¡¯s thoughts, Mu Chen felt a little guilty in his head. On the spot, he could only dryly smile and move. He shifted his direction and rapidly flew towards the direction of the Spiritual Energy ripples.

    ...

    In that Forest of Darkness, violent Spiritual Energy ripples fluctuated to the point that the surrounding demonic trees were shaking from the energy. Cracks also started to appear on the tree bark.

    Boom!

    In the center of all that rampant Spiritual Energy, two figures were like lightning as they shed. Following after was the wind from their palms as fearsome Spiritual Energy ripples spread out. In the ground below, cracks spreaded as a huge ravine spread towards the distance.

    In that frightening bombardment, one of the figures trembled, while the other slender figure flew out along with a mouthful of blood spurting from her mouth.

    ¡°Captain!¡±

    Behind her, four figures flew over and supported her as they yelled.

    ¡°Haha, Captain Tang Mei¡¯er seems like your luck is not that good. As a matter of fact, I did not intend to sh with your team. However, who could have foreseen that you gave us such a good chance?¡± Up in front of her, a figure slowly descend with a faint smile. It was the Captain of Saint Spiritual Academy, Xia Hou.

    Behind him, four of his teammates flew over and fixed their eyes on the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy¡¯s team.

    Tang Mei¡¯er wiped the blood off the corner of her mouth. That face of hers that had always been full of smiles were frost-cold at this moment. In her peach blossom-like slender eyes, there was no longer any of the sweetness and charm that she used to have. It was reced with chill as she looked at Xia Hou, ¡°Captain Xia Hou, you¡¯re truly born in the year of the dogs, your time of seizing an opportunity is really good.¡±

    ¡°It was just fluke.¡± Xia Hou wasn¡¯t bothered by Tang Mei¡¯er¡¯s mockery as he lightly smiled. He looked at the five girls, all of them had a trace of a ck aura from the center of their brows. That was caused by poison. Clearly, they had been poisoned.

    If it was normal times, Xia Hou would naturally not move his thoughts to Tang Mei¡¯er. However, who could have expected that when they found Tang Mei¡¯er and her team, they were already poisoned... Except that he was not aware of the poison that infected Tang Mei¡¯er and her team. Although the situation was dangerous here, it wasn¡¯t sufficient to force them into such a state. However, suspicions still remained as suspicions. Such a great opportunity, Xia Hou would definitely not let it go.

    Outside the forest, Xia Hou had originally thought that Tang Mei¡¯er had formed an alliance with Mu Chen and Zhou Yuan, who suppressed their Saint Spiritual Academy. Back then, he was afraid that the three team would join hands and counter them and hence, he endured. Thus, when he saw that Tang Mei¡¯er and her team was weakened, he naturally would not hesitate to target them.

    ¡°Captain Tang Mei¡¯er, hand over your Academy que to us.¡± Xia Hou lightly smiled as he extended his hand out, ¡°Although it doesn¡¯t seem too good toy hands on girls, I believe you can understand our standpoint.¡±

    Chill flickered in Tang Mei¡¯er¡¯s eyes as she tightly clenched her teeth and stared at Xia Hou with hatred. However, she was a decisive person and knew that they would not be his opponent. If they were to force their way through, it would only cause the poison in their body to breakout. If that happened, the consequences would be disastrous.

    ¡°Fine, I will remember this today, Xia Hou. I will settle it with you in the future!¡±

    Tang Mei¡¯er gave a grasp of her hand and the jade que appeared in her hand with a flicker and threw it towards Xia Hou.

    Xia Hou smiled with his eyes narrowed and extended his hands out to receive the Academy que. However, just when he extended his hands out, a suction burst out and the Academy que flew past Xia Hou and his team.

    Xia Hou¡¯s expression changed as his eyes were filled with shock, ¡°Who?!¡±

    ¡°Haha, I never expected that I could pick up an Academy que with so many points.¡± Aughter rang out from the Dark Origin Forest behind him as dozens of figures flew out andnded on the empty space. It was Mu Chen and his team and in his hand, he was holding onto an Academy que. Looking at the high points on the Academy que with over two thousand points in it, he couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    ¡°Mu Chen!¡±

    When Xia Hou saw Mu Chen¡¯s figure, his expression instantly turned cold, whereas the eyes of Tang Mei¡¯er and her team lit up. Joy surfaced on their expression.

    ¡°Hand the Academy que over!¡± Xia Hou extended his hand out towards Mu Chen and said coldly.

    Mu Chen lightly smiled. He did not go on with any chatter, but with a grasp of his hand, a ck spear appeared. Behind him, Luo Li, Xu Huang and the rest of his team fluctuated with Spiritual Energy in their surroundings as they made preparations to fight.

    ¡°Captain Xia Hou, if you wish to fight with us here, we¡¯ll be more than d to do so.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Behind Xia Hou, his four other teammates barked with fury.

    Mu Chen did not bother about them as his line-of-sight only remained on Xia Hou. Thetter tightly clenched his fist as killing intent gathered in his eyes. However, after a brief thought, he inhaled a mouthful of air and eerily said, ¡°What great courage Captain Mu Chen possesses. The Academy que will belong to you, but believe me, next time, I will let you spit out everything along with interest.¡±

    Although he wanted to kill Mu Chen with a palm of his, it was not a good time to fight at the moment. They had to save up their energy to search in the ruins, since there would eventually be a huge fight.

    ¡°I dly wee you.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head with a smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Xia Hou¡¯s expression was cold as he waved his hand, turned around and left. His four other teammates slightly hesitated, before following up with their teeth clenched.

    As Xia Hou and his team decisively left, Xu Huang and the rest also felt relieved. Mu Chen grasped the Academy que as his line-of-sight shifted towards Tang Mei¡¯er. Thetter coldly nced at the figure of Xia Hou¡¯s team as they left, before looking up and smiled towards Mu Chen, ¡°Thanks, you can take half of the points on the Academy que as our gratitude.¡±

    Mu Chen fiddled with the que before shaking his head. He made a flick with his fingers and the Academy que turned into a streak of light as it flew towards the Tang Mei¡¯er¡¯s startled team.

    ¡°If I require it, I will take it from you guys after you have all recovered.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    Tang Mei¡¯er and her team exchanged nces. The four other charming girls looked at that charming, slender youth with a long spear in his hands as their eyes lit up.

    ¡°Hehe, then we¡¯ll owe you guys a favor.¡±

    Tang Mei¡¯er was not an indecisive person. She only hesitated for a brief moment, before receiving her Academy que with a smile. A charming look, once again, flickered in her eyes as she looked at Mu Chen. ¡°Seems like the eyesight of my little sister is pretty good, to the point that even I, the big sister, am a little attracted by you as well.¡±

    When Mu Chen heard her words, his smile stiffened as he could sense the girl beside him was lightly touching her Luo God Sword...

 Chapter 472 - Collaborate

    <strong>Chapter 472 - Coborate</strong>

    Cough...

    Sensing the glittering gazes shooting over from the young girl beside him, Mu Chen instantly gave a dry cough, not daring to continue replying those questionsing from the audacious and fiery Tang Mei¡¯er that would lead to him burning himself. In the next instant, he gave a smile and said, ¡°Captain Mei¡¯er, are you all alright?¡±

    Giving a helpless pucker of her lips, Tang Mei¡¯er replied, ¡°Due to us being poisoned, we¡¯ve been targeted by Xia Hou.¡±

    ¡°Poison?¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Chen gawked, before starting to wrinkle his brows. Although those demonic trees in the dark forest were exceedingly thorny, they shouldn¡¯t be able to force Tang Mei¡¯er and her group to such a point, right?

    ¡°We were ambushed by a mysterious group,¡± replied Tang Mei¡¯er while clenching her teeth. Shadows of seriousness surfaced within her beautiful eyes as she continued saying, ¡°The methods that group employed were rather strange and weird, making it appear as if they are able to control the demonic trees in the forest. We had no time to deal with them, and were caught in their move. Although we managed to force them away at the end, we expended a lot by doing so.¡±

    Hearing her reply, Mu Chen was slightly shocked. Exchanging looks with Luo Li, he could also see the shock on her face. There is actually such a formidable group hiding in there?Furthermore, it should not be any group from the five Great Academies... Indeed, there were crouching tigers and hidden dragons in this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. From the looks of it, one could never be too rxed andcent in here.

    Although the five Great Academies were considered to be at the pinnacle of the myriad of Spiritual Academies out there, in this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, there were some Spiritual Academies that had some hidden connections to a few powerful ns. They had sent a few of the geniuses of their ns into those Spiritual Academies to obtain special statuses and treatment, before letting those genius figures represent the Spiritual Academies in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. Groups with them in it would be extremely strong and powerful, and might even be able to contend against the groups sent out by the Saint Spiritual Academy.

    Furthermore, due to the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament this time being especially massive, there would be even more crouching tigers and hidden dragons aspared with the past few times, resulting in an even more thorny situation.

    <em >Seeing as it is, this mysterious group that had ambushed Tang Mei¡¯er¡¯s group would most likely be ssified as one of them... From the looks of it, they had to be more cautious and vignt; if not, they might be meet with unexpected disasters. At that time, it would truly be toote for regrets.

    Mu Chen walked towards Tang Mei¡¯er and her group. Indeed, there¡¯s a sliver of ck aura present on their foreheads. That poisonous aura gave off familiar fluctuations, precisely being of the poisonous smoke they had encountered earlier while within the Dark Origin Forest. This poison had a corrosive effect towards Spiritual Energy, and upon contact with flesh, it would proceed to devour it like prey. Nevertheless, from the looks of it, it seemed that the poison within the bodies of Tang Mei¡¯er and her group wasn¡¯t particrly serious. If not, it would already be hard for them to preserve on.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± asked Mu Chen.

    ¡°Not too great. This poison¡¯s very sinister, and is continuously corroding away at our Spiritual Energy; therefore, it requires us to constantly use our Spiritual Energy to suppress it. If not, once it erupts...¡± replied Tang Mei¡¯er helplessly. The corrosive poison in her body was clearly an extreme headache for her. Due to them being unable to clear out this poison, they were unable to muster theirplete strength inbat, something that wasn¡¯t good news in this journey to the remnant.

    After pondering deeply awhile, Mu Chen said, ¡°Can I try helping you dispel the poison?¡±

    Hearing his words, Tang Mei¡¯er and the other four elegant and beautiful-looking girls of her group instantly gawked. All of them were very clear of how thorny this poison was. Normal methods werepletely unable to dispel it...

    Seeing their reactions, Mu Chenughed out. Extending his hand towards them, he said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know exactly if it is possible, is there be no harm in trying?¡±

    A sweet smile appeared on Tang Mei¡¯er¡¯s face as she extended her slender, jade-like hand. cing it within Mu Chen¡¯s palm, she replied with an alluring smile. ¡°Then I have to give great thanks to Captain Mu Chen. If you¡¯re able to help us dispel this poison, we can¡¯t thank you enough for this grace.¡±

    Mu Chen felt awkward within his heart by the words said by Tang Mei¡¯er. Nevertheless, not one bit of it was shown on his face. Clenching Tang Mei¡¯er¡¯s slender hand, his poison finger descended right into her palm.

    After being grabbed by Mu Chen¡¯s hand, Tang Mei¡¯er still had a grinning look on her face. Nevertheless, as the warmth from his hand started to radiate from him, her heart beat started to increase. At this moment, a shade of pink started to unknowingly appear on her beautiful face, causing her to give off an exceedingly alluring appearance.

    Mu Chen gave a gentle tap with his finger, as a suction force erupted out. In the next moment, the sliver of ck aura present on Tang Mei¡¯er¡¯s forehead instantly fluctuated. Flowing through her meridians into her palm, it transformed into a ray of ck light, drilling straight into the poison finger of Mu Chen.

    ¡°You?!¡±

    Upon seeing this, Tang Mei¡¯er¡¯s beautiful face instantly changed furiously. Hastily grabbed onto Mu Chen¡¯s hand, she urgently spoke out, ¡°You stupid idiot, why are you sucking the poison aura into your body?!¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡±

    Feeling slightly embarrassed, Mu Chen shot a sneaky nce at Luo Li beside him. At this moment, the young girl had her hands crossed before her chest, appearing to have not seen anything.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. My body¡¯s somewhat unique, and this poison isn¡¯t able to do any harm to me,¡± exined Mu Chen in a beat.

    Only after his exnation did Tang Mei¡¯er breathe, while an extra shadow of gentleness and a smile was present in her gaze towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°So, which of you first?¡± said Mu Chen with a smile as he looked towards the other four pretty and beautiful girls.

    ¡°Me!¡±

    Four slender, snow-white hands immediately stretched out towards him, before shades of pink instantly appeared of the faces of the four beautiful girls. Nevertheless, their beautiful eyes looked daringly towards Mu Chen, causing his heart to tremble. The girls from the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy appear to not be too good at being provoked...

    The process of dispelling the poison in them continued on smoothly, with only jealous gazes shooting out from Xu Huang, Lin Zhou and the other fellows behind Mu Chen¡¯s back, taking in Mu Chen touching the hands of each and every one of the beautiful girls. Furthermore, after having the poison in their bodies dispelled, those girls proceeded to stare at Mu Chen with their eyes wide open, with even watery ripples present in their eyes. Clearly, they had somewhat of a favorable impression of Mu Chen.

    After the poison in their bodies was dispelled, Tang Mei¡¯er and her group rapidly closed their eyes and adjusted their breathing to recover their Spiritual Energy.

    Only upon seeing this did Mu Chen quietly take a breath of relief. Standing up, he gave a vicious re towards Xu Huang and the others standing behind him.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re very popr among the girls, huh?¡± said Luo Li as her finger rested and gently tapped on her Luo Shen sword, her zed-like eyes staring straight towards Mu Chen.

    With a cheeky grin, Mu Chen walked beside her and said with a happy smile, ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    He was clearly extremely happy to see the usually quiet and reserved Luo Li show such an alluring little girl tantrum due to him.

    Being clear about his carefulness, Luo Li could only roll her eyes towards him, turning her little face away to show her ignorance of him.

    Shamelessly extending his hand out, Mu Chen held Luo Li¡¯s hand within his, feeling the delicate and silky sensation on his skin. Only after doing so did he shake his head and speak out in a low voice. ¡°My little Luo Li¡¯s still the most beautiful.¡±

    Luo Li¡¯s beautiful face turned a slight shade of pink as she shot an embarrassed re at him. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t pull her hand away in the end.

    Having the poison dispelled from their bodies, Tang Mei¡¯er and her group were able to recover very quickly, with rich and powerful Spiritual Energies radiating once more out from their bodies.

    ¡°Mu Chen, do you want to group up with us awhile?¡± With her strength havingpletely recovered, Tang Mei¡¯er gave a sweet smile as she spoke out. At this moment, a chilling and vengeful shadow started to condense within her eyes.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Mu Chen gawked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s coborate. If we bump into Xia Hou and his group while in the ruins, we¡¯ll work together to deal with them. I¡¯m alright with giving all of their points to you,¡± said Tang Mei¡¯er, whose beautiful eyes were now brimming with chilling intent. ¡°There¡¯s also that mysterious group that had ambushed us. They should appear at the very end. Therefore, if we coborate, we should be able to guard against them. I think that at that time, you should need a group with the strength like us as partners.¡±

    Mu Chen was somewhat shocked by her suggestion. He never imagined that Tang Mei¡¯er would be so resentful over this matter to the point of actually wanting to coborate with him. Furthermore, she didn¡¯t even want the points if they were to obtain them. This showed that she had wholeheartedly wanted to help deal with Xia Hou and his group. Indeed, her group would be of a great help. If they were to bump into Xia Hou and his group in their exploration of the ruins, he would truly be able to take action without any scruples.

    Indeed, one could never take provoking women as something light. Once they get enraged, there would be no rationale in their retaliation.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Mu Chen gave his response after a slight pause of pondering, not wanting to be wishy-washy about this. With the support of a strong group like Tang Mei¡¯er¡¯s, there would be sufficient rise to his confidence. After all, in their group, they had to mainly rely on him and Luo Li to shoulder any offensiveunched towards them. If they were to start a fight with Xia Hou¡¯s group, Xu Huang and the other two would not be able to provide much help, and would in fact somewhat drag the group down.

    This was the greatest reason why he had not recklessly gone up and taken action towards Xia Hou and his group.

    ¡°Looks like Captain Tang Mei¡¯er¡¯s sending us a big gift,¡± said Mu Chen with a smile.

    ¡°Proper behavior is based on reciprocity,¡± said Tang Mei¡¯er with a smile. ¡°If it¡¯s alright with you, you can just call me Elder Sister Mei¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, Elder Sister Mei¡¯er. Let us coborate from here,¡± replied Mu Chen without any embarrassment. In the whole scale of things, being able to establish good rtions with a group with such strength was, in all, a good thing. Although no one knew how long this coboration wouldst, at the very least, they were able to coborate for now.

    ¡°Since everyone has already rested, let us make our move. It seems that we¡¯re at the ends of this forest.¡± Waving his hand, Mu Chen spoke out to the group before him.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hearing that, everyone nodded their heads, with Xu Huang and the others feeling slightly pumped. With a few sudden additions of such formidable coborators joining their team, this had undoubtedly caused their team¡¯s strength to drastically increase. If they were to bump into Xia Hou¡¯s group now, they would truly be able to take action...

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    With a smile, Mu Chen gave a tap of his feet, taking the lead and shot forward, with a dozen figures following closely from behind.

    As the figures shot past the shadows, Mu Chen looked towards the radiance growing increasingly brighter from the distance. A smile akin to a hunter that had started his hunt started to curl up from the corner of his mouth. Saint Spiritual Academy... I won¡¯t be polite and take down the first of your groups!

 Chapter 473 - Divine Spiritual Tree

    <strong>Chapter 473 - Divine Spiritual Tree</strong>

    As Mu Chen¡¯s group sped through the forest as quick as lightning, shadows and humongous trees alike shed past them. Finally breaking away from the darkness, they were once again enveloped by the familiar sunlight.

    The warm sunlight shone down, causing them to inadvertently rx from their state of constant tension. Nevertheless, not being inexperienced rookies, they quickly recovered and focused their attention, cautiously sweeping their gazes around and scanning their surroundings. Suddenly, their expressions froze as shock surfaced within their eyes.

    In the deepest part of the forest was a stretch of mountainous woods filled with lush and verdant vegetation. At this instant, an enormous light pir had shot into the sky from thend before them, appearing clearly visible from more than a hundred miles away. Evidently, this was the origin of the light pir they had spotted earlier while in the depths of the forest.

    Carefully looking over, they discovered that arge, glowing tree stood within the light pir. Swaying gently, it radiated with rich and exuberant life force, along with a strange, sweet fragrance that hung in the air. Breathing in this fragrance caused them to feel the Spiritual Energy within their bodies to circte more vigorously.

    There seemed to be emerald-green fruits suspended from therge, glowing tree. The fruits had light halos floating around them, and a dense life force diffused from the fruits.

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

    As Mu Chen¡¯s group stared at the huge tree in the light pir, they could not suppress the shock and astonishment from surfacing within their eyes.

    Tang Mei¡¯er muttered in shock, ¡°Could that be the Divine Spiritual Tree?¡±

    The Divine Spiritual Tree was an extremely rare heavenly treasure, born from the endless life force of the heavens and the earth. It was said that the fruits from the Divine Spiritual Tree were greatly beneficial in the tempering of one¡¯s fleshly body, and were able to remove all impurities from the body. During the Ancient Antiquity, formidable ns and ancient sects had put inrge amounts of effort and resources to grow a Divine Spiritual Tree, with the aim of nurturing their younger generations. Hence, their younger generation members would always be exceptionally powerful.

    However, as of now, the Divine Spiritual Tree had be extremely rare. Only powerhouses armed with formidable strength could possess such a treasure. In fact, the amount of strength and resources required was so copious that even the five Great Academiescked the ability to own one. Henceforth, they were shocked to find a Divine Spiritual Tree growing so vibrantly in this location, and even bearing so many fruits.

    Xu Huang and the others were now breathing heavily. Currently, they were at the most pivotal moment in attempting to pass the Human Body Disaster. However, due to the extreme danger of attempting to pass it, they could possibly lose their lives if any idents were to ur. Not daring to rashly attempt it, they could only approach it cautiously. However, if they were able to obtain the Divine Spiritual Fruit, this problem would be easily resolved. Even if it did not offer a perfect guarantee in passing the Human Body Disaster, on the off-chance to them failing, they would be able to keep their lives, at the very least. To them, this was the most important factor.

    On the other hand, Mu Chen had quickly recovered from his state of shock. Having undergone the Divine Spiritual Baptism, he did not have to worry about the Human Body Disaster. Thus, the enticement of the fruits did not get to his head. Looking at the Divine Spiritual Tree swaying gently in the light pir, he slightly scrunched his brows. Something felt slightly off, yet he was unable to put his finger on just what it was.

    ¡°Whew.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s breathing gradually turned heavier, while their eyes slowly turned red. Unable to restrain themselves any further, they shot forward, each one trying to snatch the treasure for himself.

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    Watching the hunger in their eyes, Mu Chen¡¯s thoughts wavered. Suddenly, he let out a low roar. Infused with Spiritual Energy, the roar was akin to a sudden p of thunder, exploding beside the ears of the Xu Huang and the others.

    Their bodies spasmed as a buzzing sound echoed in their ears. While the redness in their eyes slightly dissipated, they nkly stared at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Be careful, there¡¯s something off about this Divine Spiritual Tree.¡± Mu Chenmented softly. The Xu Huang trio were not rash people; however, it felt like their earlier actions were being controlled by something. This was indeed a strange and weird ce.

    Xu Huang and the others had recovered at this moment, and were spontaneously drenched in cold sweat. Looking back at the Divine Spiritual Tree, their gazes were now filled with caution and wariness.

    ¡°Try your best to inhale as little of that fragrance as possible...¡± Luo Li suddenly voiced out. ¡°Although it seems that the fragrance speeds up the cirction of Spiritual Energy and brings about a soothing feeling, if you lose yourself in that feeling, you will be entranced... this tree, might not actually be a Divine Spiritual Tree...¡±

    Mu Chen, Tang Mei¡¯er, and the rest were shocked. This tree in front of them looked exactly the same as the recorded appearance of the Divine Spiritual Tree. However, they had truly never heard of the Divine Spiritual Tree having the ability to entice people into a trance and cause them to lose conscious thought.

    Swish! Swish!

    Just as Mu Chen and the others cautiously nced at the huge tree in the middle of the light pir, many swooshing sounds suddenly flooded the surrounding area. The Dark Origin Forest behind them showed signs of fluctuations, while a multitude of silhouettes shot out like lightning,nding in the lush vegetation around them.

    These were all groups that had charged through the Dark Origin Forest. However, many groups had suffered heavy injuries and appeared to be in a sorry state, suffering either heavy injuries or missing members. Evidently, they had paid a heavy price to arrive here.

    Swish!

    Yet another group of shadows shot out andnded on a small hill, with a familiar figure within the group, causing Mu Chen to slightly squint his eyes. Beside him, Tang Mei¡¯er and the rest tightly clenched their teeth and stared at the group with icy gazes. That group was Xia Hou and his group from Saint Spiritual Academy.

    Upon arriving, Xia Hou naturally noticed Mu Chen and the others¡¯ gazes. Upon realising that Mu Chen was with Tang Mei¡¯er and the others, his gaze slightly froze.

    A team member whispered beside Xia Hou, ¡°Captain, it seems like Tang Mei¡¯er has joined forces with Mu Chen. It is very likely that they will take action against us.¡±

    Xia Hou slightly nodded. Although he wasn¡¯t afraid of Tang Mei¡¯er¡¯s group or Mu Chen¡¯s group, if they were joining forces, they would be able to cause some trouble to his group. It would seem that their earlier actions towards Tang Mei¡¯er had given Mu Chen a convenient opportunity. Nevertheless,they were too naive to think that teaming up would allow them to topple him.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. When the timees, we¡¯ll give them a good surprise...¡± Xia Hou said with a smirk. ncing back at the Dark Origin Forest behind him, hemented, ¡°I wonder what happened to the team from Martial Spiritual Academy...¡±

    Swish!

    Just as the words left his mouth, swooshing sounds rushed out from the Dark Origin Forest, and multiple figures violently shot out. Their appearance caused many to cry out in surprise.

    Mu Chen and Tang Mei¡¯er¡¯s gazes instantly swept over, and their expressions instantly changed.

    The figures that had just charged out of the forest were familiar; it was the group from Martial Spiritual Academy. However, the group seemed to have suffered greatly. From their original five members, they currently had only four left, with many serious injuries present on the remaining four. Even Zhou Yuan, whose body was solid as a metal tower had an extremely paleplexion. Fresh blood continuously flowed from his hand in which he grasped his metal pole.

    They seemed to have experienced a bitter fight.

    At this moment, there were at least a hundred teams in this area. Upon witnessing the current state of Zhou Yuan¡¯s group, all of them broke out in cries of rm. They never expected to see his group in such a miserable condition.

    Some gazes started shifting around, while dark glints gushed forth from the eyes of some of the stronger teams. Although they would not normally dare to take action against the team from Martial Spiritual Academy, the present situation was an opportunity to take down a weakened titan. Taking this opportunity might them some considerable benefits...

    Clearly noticing those gazes filled with ill intent, Zhou Yuan did not say anything. Simply waving to his teammates, he allowed his team to rest while he stood guard with a dark expression and tightly gripped his metal pole. A ruthless expression, akin to that of a tiger, was present on his face, while his stance had a tinge of craziness present within, intimidating the other teams into not taking one bit of strange action.

    As they witnessed this scene, a trace of a smile appeared within the eyes of Xia Hou and his team. Nevertheless, they did not take action, simply ncing at the Dark Origin Forest, before retracting their gaze.

    ¡°Zhou Yuan and his group were actually injured to this extent... exactly who did it?¡± Mu Chen wore a heavy expression as he spoke out. Zhou Yuan¡¯s group possessed considerably frightening strength, and yet they had been so badly injured, and had even lost a teammate...

    ¡°Could this be the work of Xia Hou¡¯s group?¡± Luo Li enquired, her brows knitted.

    Tang Mei¡¯er shook her head. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be; otherwise, the two of them would already be at each other¡¯s throats.¡± She knew of Zhou Yuan¡¯s temper, and if this was really Xia Hou¡¯s doing, the former would have already exploded in anger.

    ¡°So...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Is it... that mysterious team that you crossed hands with?¡±

    Tang Mei¡¯er was startled for a moment. ¡°I won¡¯t rule out that possibility. That team was hiding in the shadows, and they had strange methods. To force Zhou Yuan and his team into such a situation isn¡¯t entirely impossible... However, why would they specifically target the strongest?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because we pose the greatest threat to them...¡±

    Mu Chen scrunched his brows. ¡°Seems like we have to be more careful. They are definitely not simple characters, like poisonous snakes hiding in the shadows...¡±

    Luo Li and the others nodded in agreement. Being able to poison Tang Mei¡¯er¡¯s group and injure Zhou Yuan¡¯s team to this extent, that mysterious team truly did possess some ability.

    Mu Chen withdrew his gaze and looked to his front. This was the deepest part of the Dark Origin Forest, but there was only a strange Divine Spiritual Tree here... As for the supposed ancient remnant, they had yet to find even a single sign of its existence.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mu Chen muttered to himself.

    ¡°Is that the Divine Spiritual Tree?!¡±

    Just as Mu Chen was pondering to himself, the other teams in the area had finally identified the Divine Spiritual Tree. The eyes of many lit up, filling with greed and desire. In the next instant, more than a hundred figures had simultaneously shot out towards the Divine Spiritual Tree, with the intent to snatch its fruits.

    Watching the scene unfold before him, Mu Chen simply kept his cool and watched from the side.

 Chapter 474 - Palace

    <strong>Chapter 474 - Pce</strong>

    Swoosh!

    More than a hundred silhouettes seemed to simultaneously burst forth in an instant. Just like the Xu Huang trio before them, all of them stared at the Divine Spiritual Tree with reddish eyes. As their breathing became heavier, unconceble greed erupted from their eyes. The enticement of this Divine Spiritual Tree truly was too much for them to bear.

    Witnessing the scene before them, Mu Chen¡¯s group did not take action at all. Instead, with an unsympathetic gaze, they simply watched the fellows whose rationality had been consumed by greed.

    Their speed was exceptionally quick. In the span of merely ten breaths, they had already neared the Divine Spiritual Tree. However, there was something unusual happening. They did not face any resistance at all, and with a strong gust of wind, they had barbarically tore the Divine Spiritual Fruit right off the tree one after another into their hands.

    ¡°Haha, a Divine Spiritual Fruit! With this, I can survive the Human Body Disaster!¡±

    Grasping onto the Divine Spiritual Fruit that radiated with boundless Spiritual Energy, they could not help heartilyughing in that moment. Eyes filled with ecstasy, they immediately stuffed the Divine Spiritual Fruit right into their mouths in a single bite.

    Boundless Spiritual Energy rippled out from within their bodies. However, immediately after, shocked and inconsble expressions appeared on their faces as they suddenly felt an indescribable heat gushing out from inside their bodies. As this happened, their skin turned crimson red, while ck-coloured blood started oozing from all their pores. Unexpectedly, ck mes were mixed within the trails of ck blood flowing out from them.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Mournful screeches spontaneously erupted and resonated, as a figure was suddenly drenched with ck blood, and ck mes rolled out from inside his body, enveloping him entirely. With a loud bang, he exploded into a bloody mist. The mist floated on the wind, eventually floating back to the Divine Spiritual Tree and condensing, forming another Divine Spiritual Fruit.

    This strange scene caused those who had retained their senses and not acted rashly to feel ice-cold all over.

    Bang! Bang!

    Following the first person who had been engulfed by the ck mes, the other unfortunate ones who had simrly consumed the Divine Spiritual Fruit soon met the same fate. ck mes erupted from their bodies, before they immediately turned into clumps of bloody mist. All the blood mists were eventually absorbed by the Divine Spiritual Tree, forming one Divine Spiritual Fruit after another, hanging plumply on the tree, swaying in the wind.

    In a short span of only a few minutes, many of those unfortunate souls who had eaten the Divine Spiritual Fruits had exploded into bloody mists, and were turned into new Divine Spiritual Fruits in the process.

    Gulp.

    Xu Huang and the rest had watched the scene unfold with deathly-pale expressions on their faces, while being unable to help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. Fortunately, they had been obstructed by Mu Chen, if not, their current state would be exactly the same as those people.

    Mu Chen also deeply exhaled. Staring solemnly at the Divine Spiritual Tree, he slowly said, ¡°This thing¡¯s definitely not a Divine Spiritual Tree!¡±

    In the surrounding region, all of the teams had quietened down with some of them having pale expressions on their faces. Even someone like Xia Hou was watching on with tightly knitted brows. These teams had exhausted all their methods in order to charge past the Dark Origin Forest

    full of demonic trees and arrive here. Was it all for naught? What about the supposed ancient inheritance? Could it be that it was referring to this extremely strange demonic tree in front of them?

    ¡°Eh? The Divine Spiritual Tree seems to be changing!¡±

    In this moment of silence, there was a sudden exmation of shock. As the many gazes hurriedly shot over, everyone saw that within the light pir, the Divine Spiritual Tree was actually changing gradually from its original emerald-green luster into a slightly ck colour. In just half a minute, the Divine Spiritual Tree, originally abundant with a divine aura, had be covered in a demonic aura. The Divine Spiritual Fruits on the tree had also changed in appearance. They actually had sinister human faces on them, with ck blood flowed continuously from the fruit.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    Tang Mei¡¯er stared at the demonic tree that had just drastically changed, taking in a sharp breath. ¡°It seems like this is actually a Demonic Spiritual Tree. It¡¯s absolutely not a Divine Spiritual Tree!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s group wore grave expressions as they nodded in agreement. Even though the Demonic Spiritual Tree only differed from the Divine Spiritual Tree by just a single word, they were two entirely different objects. It was said that these strange trees had the ability to confuse people¡¯s conscious thoughts, and could emit a scent akin to an otherworldly treasure from far away, attracting greedy treasure seekers, while changing its appearance into such treasures. However, once people consumed its fruits, they would be immted by demonic mes and turned into a bloody mist, before being absorbed by the Demonic Spiritual Tree.

    It was then that Mu Chen realised why he had felt that something was off earlier on. As it turned out, the tree in front of them was not a Divine Spiritual Tree, but rather, a strange and dreadful Demonic Spiritual Tree.

    ¡°We were enticed here by this damned thing?¡± Tang Mei¡¯er clenched her teeth in reluctance. ¡°Could it be that the supposed ancient inheritance is also a scam?¡±

    Mu Chen wrinkled his brows.

    ¡°Mu Chen!¡± Suddenly, Lin Zhou whispered, before pulled out an emerald-green jade que. There were many tree patterns engraved on the jade que, and at this very moment, it was glowing with a lustrous green light. Passing the jade que to Mu Chen, he said, ¡°Something seems to be happening to this thing!¡±

    Being instantly startled, Mu Chen immediately received the jade que. This que should be the piece that Lin Zhou¡¯s team had obtained.

    As he grasped the medal, he could feel the warmth spreading from the medal. Looking over towards the Demonic Spiritual tree, he could see that at this moment, seemingly as a result of absorbing all the bloody mists, ray after ray of ck lights were appearing on the Demonic Spiritual Tree. With every ray of ck light that appeared, the jade que grew warmer and warmer.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze sparkled. With a flick of his finger, the jade medal transformed into a ray of green light and shot out.

    Swish!

    As it shot out, the jade que had actually charged straight into the Demonic Spiritual Tree. Immediately, mournful screeches seemed to sound out from the tree. In the next instant, rays of light exploded from within the tree and its trunk rapidly split open. Boundless Spiritual Energy undted in the surrounding space, before distortions started to appear. In the next instant, an enormous wooden pce appeared from within.

    The wooden pce hovered in mid-air, while the space surrounding it seemed to have formed its own realm, emanating an ancient air of vicissitudes from within.

    This change in the situation caused everyone present to feel shocked, including Mu Chen, who had actually triggered this incident.

    Countless gazes were tightly locked onto that ancient wooden pce. However, this time round, no one dared to act rashly again. Those unlucky fellows who had gone ahead of them had already taught them a rather bloody lesson.

    Under those countless attentive gazes, the ancient wooden pce suddenly gave out a buzzing sound. The thick, heavy, wooden doors that were tightly closed started to slowly open, bit by bit. An ancient smell swept out, rippling out into this space.

    ¡°It seems like only after absorbing enough fresh blood will the Demonic Spiritual Tree trigger a response from the jade que.¡± Mu Chen softlymented. It seemed that those ancient experts who had left their inheritance were not kind people, actually requiring such a bloody method to open the wooden pce. Although most of them had lost their lives due to their avarice, normal people would not have thought of such a ruthless and brutal method.

    ¡°This should be the ancient inheritance hidden in this location.¡± Mu Chen nced at Tang Mei¡¯er¡¯s team,ughing. ¡°How about it? Interested?¡±

    Hearing this, Tang Mei¡¯er simply smiled charmingly and replied, ¡°After facing so much difficulty in charging into this ce, if we return empty-handed, it would not fit our style of doing things.¡±

    ¡°Great, let¡¯s make a move then.¡±

    Mu Chen sucked in a breath, and his expression turned sharp. Shooting a nce at Xia Hou¡¯s team, his figure shed and he shot out directly at that ancient wooden pce. Behind him, Luo Li, Tang Mei¡¯er and the others tightly followed.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Upon witnessing this, Xia Hou chuckled indifferently. With a wave of his hand, five figures turned into rays of light and shot out, tightly following them towards that ancient wooden pce.

    With them leading the way, the entire area immediately turned fiery, and team after team hurriedly rose into the air. After the heavy price they paid to summon this ancient inheritance, if they did not receive something worthwhile in return, they would not be able to bear it.

    ¡°Captain, are we still going in?¡±

    The Martial Spiritual Academy team¡¯s three remaining members stared at the ancient wooden pce in the distance, asking softly.

    Zhou Yuan had a paleplexion, but his expression had a tinge of craziness. Tightly gripping his metal rod, he shouted out, ¡°Go! The team that carried out that sneak attack on us must definitely be around here somewhere too, god damn it, this old man wants to tear them apart!¡±

    Once he said that, he stepped forward without any hesitation and shot out.

    Apanying the continuous stream of teams charging towards the opened ancient pce, this area also became exceptionally lively. Those teams which wear missing members were looking for potential allies instead. After all, wanting to reap a bountiful reward in this ce was impossible without sufficient strength.

    At the edge of the Dark Origin Forest, shadows fluttered about. Soon after, multiple silhouettes slowly walked out from the shadows. Their leader lifted his pale face and stared at the ancient pce, giving a coldugh. ¡°It truly is the Divine Wood Pce, it seems that we were looking for the right thing.¡±

    ¡°It seems that the teams from four of the Great Academies have all entered.¡±

    ¡°What a waste, we had wanted to eliminate one or two in the forest, but we didn¡¯t settle even one of them. These fellows truly are not weak, forcing us to use other methods in the end.¡±

    The silhouette shook his head, and starting walking. A cold and indifferentughter spread from the shadows.

    ¡°However, I won¡¯t be giving you the chance to walk out of this Divine Wood Pce alive.¡±

 Chapter 475 - Obtaining Treasure

    <strong>Chapter 475 - Obtaining Treasure</strong>

    When Mu Chen¡¯s group charged into that freshly opened ancient pce, they were clearly able to sense ripples around in the space around them. Subsequently, their surroundings started to undergo huge changes.

    They were in a humongous, dark-green hallway. Both sides of the hallway linked to one hall after another, and an ancient smell permeated the deathly silence.

    Mu Chen¡¯s group took in the scene in front of them, before looking at one another, seeing the heat in each other¡¯s eyes. It seemed like this truly was an inheritance from the Ancient Antiquity, with an ancient air that no one would doubt.

    ¡°Everybody, let¡¯s make good use of the time and search by ourselves.¡±

    Mu Chen waved his hand and ordered.

    ¡°Haha, see you allter!¡± Lin Zhou took the initiative,ughing out loud as he decisively led his four teammates and shot off. Having arrived at the location of the ancient inheritance, the rewards that one would be able to reap would depend on one¡¯s own strength.

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll make a move, too. If anything happens, just send a signal.¡± Tang Mei¡¯er also didn¡¯t hesitate, chuckling towards Mu Chen, before leading her team into another ancient hall.

    Although they had a working rtionship, when it came to searching for treasure, it was best to split up. If not, if the treasures couldn¡¯t be split equally, it would actually cause problems.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Seeing that the team was temporarily split up, Mu Chen immediately waved his hand, and his figure directly shot out.

    Just as Mu Chen¡¯s group was travelling into the deeper regions of this seemingly maze-like hallway, more and more teams appeared within this area. Once they appeared, they spread out like a swarm of locusts, and this ancient pce hall, silent for innumerable years, spontaneously became lively again.

    Dong!

    On the thick and heavy doors of a grand hall, many cracks suddenly started to appear. With a final bang, the doors exploded open.

    Waving his arms, Mu Chen swept the dust away, before stepping into this grand hall. This hall wasn¡¯t that spacious, with it¡¯s area being slightly narrower than the halls from earlier on. However, it was evident that this hall, whether it¡¯s appearance or arrangement, was more important than the other halls.

    Earlier on, they had grasped the opportunity and charged ahead through several halls ahead of the other teams, but regretfully, they did not find anything worthwhile. This ancient inheritance had obviously been around for a very long time, and many treasures had been worn down and eroded by the passage of time, unable tost and only left ashes behind.

    Luckily, this particr hall seemed somewhat different.

    A dense smell of medicinal herbs emanated from this grand hall. It seemed that this was a ce used to grow various medicines. On the ground, there were clear jade-like receptacles that had unknown mysterious nts growing in them. An intense Spiritual Energy was emitted from the nts, saturating the air around them.

    Mu Chen was unable to identify any of the herbs, and from their appearances, these nts seemed to be in a state of slow growth, hence he simply nced over them before dejectedly shaking his head. He did not have the desire to collect these herbs and spendrge amounts of time and effort to grow them.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Mu Chen suddenly stopped in his tracks. Raising his head, he spotted a small tree several feet tall at the far end of the hall. The small tree was gently swaying, emitting a vigorous life force.

    On that small tree, there seemed to be several emerald-green fruits, and there were strange light halos floating on the surface of these fruits.

    Just as Mu Chen spotted the small, glowing tree, Xu Huang¡¯s group had also discovered it. However, startled expressions immediately surfaced on their faces, and they even retreated a few steps. Wasn¡¯t this thing what they had just seen earlier, the ¡°Divine Spiritual Tree¡± that had almost taken their lives?

    ¡°No need to be so tense, it seems like this is the real deal.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was tightly locked onto the tree, which seemed to have been sculpted from jade.

    Upon hearing this, Xu Huang¡¯s group breathed a sigh of relief, but their bodies remained tense.

    Mu Chen slowly walked forward, and it was only when he neared the Divine Spiritual Tree that he was able to feel the boundless and pure Spiritual Energy emitted from the tree. Chuckling, he nned to snatch the five remaining Divine Spiritual Fruits on from the tree.

    Boom!

    However, just as his hand was about to touch the Divine Spiritual Tree, from the lingering fragrant mist in front of him, an extremely rampant gale suddenly swept forth, rumbling angrily towards Mu Chen like a mountain.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Luo Li was the first to detect it, and with a gentle exmation, her delicate figure had already shot out. A palm stretched out, carrying an overflowing amount of Spiritual Energy, colliding violently with the withered palm extending from the mist.

    Bang!

    Violent gales swept forth, and Luo Li swiftly retreated. Within that fluctuating mist, there was actually a ten-foot tall wooden statue charging out. Its eyes glowed with a dark-green light, and its withered body was like a tree trunk, it was not wonder that even Mu Chen was unable to detect it hiding behind the Divine Spiritual Tree earlier on.

    ncing at the wooden statue, Mu Chen didn¡¯t give it much thought. This must be some sort of puppet, and its strength was not bad,parable to someone who survived the Human Body Disaster.

    Roar!

    However, the green glowing eyes of the wooden statue were locked onto Mu Chen, who was the closest to the Divine Spiritual Tree. A fist rumbled out, causing rampant gales to spread out.

    Mu Chen gave an indifferentugh, but did not show any intention of dodging. Suddenly clenching his fist, ck arcs of lightning burst forth from the surface of his body, and lightning runes directly appeared on his chest. His fist rumbled out with an iparably rampant force, colliding directly with the wooden statue.

    Bang!

    Rampant forces rippled out, forcing the Xu Huang trio to retreat more than a dozen steps. The withered wooden statue also trembled, sawdust sputtering out, before its huge body flew back.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body also vibrated, and he couldn¡¯t help massaging his palm with a shocked gaze. The toughness of the wooden statue far exceeded his expectations, and most people who survived the Human Body Disaster would probably be unable to beat this wooden puppet.

    Swish!

    An iparably sharp Sword Aura swept over as Luo Li¡¯s delicate figure shot past. A ray of white light broke off from her hands and shot directly into the head of the wooden statue, prating through and sending a cloud of sawdust bursting out.

    Groan!

    The longsword prated through the head of the statue, before flying around and returning to Luo Li¡¯s hands. The green light in the wooden statue¡¯s eyes rapidly receded, and it toppled over on the ground, causing the entire hall to tremble.

    Witnessing Mu Chen and Luo Li¡¯s efficient coordination, the Xu Huang trio spontaneously grinned. What a frightening pair of lovers!

    Mu Chen gently patted his hands, looking at the toppled wooden statue. This kind of puppet was difficult to deal with. Its defensive strength was extremely high, if not for Luo Li having the Luo Shen sword, even if the two of them were to join forces, they would have to spend much effort before being able to resolve this problem.

    Mu Chen was stunned at the tyrannical strength of the wooden statue, before moving his attention back to the Divine Spiritual Tree. With a clench of his palm, he directly forced the five Divine Spiritual Fruits into his hand.

    Like pieces of jade, the five Divine Spiritual fruits rested in his palm, emitting a boundless and pure Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°It seems that out luck isn¡¯t bad at all.¡±

    Chuckling, Mu Chen raised his head and looked at the Xu Huang trio, whose gazes were locked onto the Divine Spiritual Fruits in his hand. With a flick of his finger, three of the fruitsnded in their hands.

    ¡°Store it it well, first. After we get out of this ce, find a ce to absorb and refine it, before trying to attempt the Human Body Disaster, and see whether you can sessfully survive it.¡± Mu Chenughed, if the Xu Huang trio was able to survive the Human Body Disaster, the overall ability of their team would no longer be inferior, and might actually exceed that of Xia Hou¡¯s team.

    The Xu Huang trio could not hide the emotions swirling in their eyes, nodding seriously in response. Although this Divine Spiritual Fruit could not give a perfect guarantee of them surviving the Human Body Disaster, it would at least protect them from harm. Even if they were to fail, they would be able to keep their lives.

    Mu Chen passed one of the other fruits to Luo Li. Although she had the Spiritual Crystal from the Spiritual Mountain, for something like this, naturally, the more the merrier.

    Grasping thest Divine Spiritual Fruit, Mu Chen felt the boundless and pure Spiritual Energy and a grave expression shed past his eyes. He was currently at the peak of the Heavenly Completion Stage. If he consumed the fruit, he would probably reach the level of the Human Body Disaster. However, now wasn¡¯t the right time to attempt it.

    Mu Chen stored the Divine Spiritual Fruit, but his gaze couldn¡¯t help returning to the Divine Spiritual Tree in front of him, and he grinned to himself. Although five Divine Spiritual Fruits were already quite rare, if one was to consider it¡¯s worth, the entire Divine Spiritual tree was obviously worth more.

    The Divine Spiritual Tree in front of him had yet to mature. However, to some of the powerhouses, it was a peerless treasure, as it could endlessly produce Divine Spiritual Fruits.

    Mu Chen obviously had no good reason to forgo such a priceless treasure. He directly grabbed the Divine Spiritual Tree, and was ready to forcefully uproot the tree and store it.

    Swish!

    However, just as Mu Chen was about to take the tree, many sharp winds suddenly sounded out as multiple figures shot out towards Mu Chen at a speed faster than the eye could track.

    Swish! Swish!

    Sharp Sword Qi immediately swept out from Luo Li, who was beside Mu Chen. Sword shadows howled out andnded with absolute precision on those numerous light figures.

    Hmph!

    The sword shadows shed past, and the multiple light figures stuck into the ground in front of Mu Chen. They were actually iparably sharp ck tree branches. The tree branches were coated in a ck liquid and as the liquid dripped onto the ground, even the ground started to rot. Evidently, it was some sort of poison.

    ¡°Who?!¡± The Xu Huang trio¡¯s expression abruptly changed as they immediately shouted out.

    Mu Chen raised his head, staring at the doors with a cold gaze. Over there, shadows shot past as five figures appeared like ghosts.

    Those five figures were dressed in ck robes. Pale young faces were half-hidden under those ck robes.

    ¡°Hehe, someone has actually beat us to it.¡± The leader of the ck-robed group chuckled.

    Look at this, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze slightly froze, before he softlymented, ¡°You must be the group hiding in the shadows and ambushing the other teams, right? What¡¯s this? Have you finally focused your attention on us?¡±

 Chapter 476 - Wood Spiritual Academy

    <strong>Chapter 476 - Wood Spiritual Academy</strong>

    ¡°Haha. Looks like you actually know about our existence, huh...¡±

    At the door of therge hall, the ck-robed leader raised his head up, revealing a pale, yet youthful, face. Looking towards Mu Chen¡¯s group, he subsequently turned his gaze to sweep across the interior of therge hall, before saying with a faint smile, ¡°It should be the group from the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy that had told you about us, right?¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s truly was you guys that were secretly taking action.¡±

    Mu Chen said with a faint wrinkle on his forehead. ¡°Where exactly do youe from?¡±

    ¡°Oh, we¡¯re the group that hails from the Wood Spiritual Academy. Haha. Our Wood Spiritual Academy isn¡¯t as famous as your five Great Academies,¡± replied the pale-faced youth with a smile.

    ¡°Wood Spiritual Academy?¡± Mu Chen frowned. True, he had not heard of such a Spiritual Academy before.

    ¡°What connection does it have to your Wood Spirit n? Tang Mei¡¯er said that you¡¯re seemingly able to control the demonic trees. That¡¯s simr to what you might expect of the methods the Wood Spirit n would employ,¡± said Luo Li as she walked towards Mu Chen¡¯s side, chilling intent surfacing within her beautiful eyes as she looked towards the mysterious group before her.

    Upon hearing those words, the pale-faced youth shot a somewhat astonished look towards Luo Li, before saying with a smile. ¡°I never imagined that there would still be such a knowledgeable person here that can even understand the ways of our Wood Spirit n. Look¡¯s like you¡¯re also not simple, huh.¡±

    With a smile, Mu Chen said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯ve suddenlye knocking. Are you guys nning to change your targets to deal with us?¡±

    Giving a faint smile, the eyes of the pale-faced youth faintly sparkled as he fluttered his gaze over towards the Divine Spiritual Tree. In the next moment, his gaze slightly drifted away as he shot a look at the greenish wood statue that Mu Chen and Luo Li had dealt with. With a grin, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t wish to take action and go into a huge brawl with you guys. However, we¡¯re quite interested in that Divine Spiritual Tree. Since you guys have taken the Divine Spiritual Fruits, why not leave the Divine Spiritual Tree to us and let everyone have a peaceful conclusion? How about that?¡±

    Focusing his ck pupils on him, Mu Chen slowly shook his head, before saying with a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I refuse.¡±

    This Divine Spiritual Tree was found by them. Therefore, he had no n of handing it over.

    ¡°Oh really? That¡¯s truly a pity, then.¡±

    The pale-faced youth gave a soft sigh. In the next instant, a chillingly sinister shadow gushed from his eyes as he said, ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll be forced to kill you guys first, then.¡±

    Swish!

    Seemingly at the instant when his voice rang out, his figure had already shot forward as he thrust a palm out. Boundless green Spiritual Energy howled out, transforming into a palmprint seemingly made of withered wood that patted towards Mu Chen with extreme fierceness.

    At the same moment, his fourpatriots standing behind him had also instantly took action; tree spikesced with poisonous toxins left remnant shadows in the air as they hurtled and enveloped Luo Li, Xu Huang and the others at lightning speed.

    Upon taking action, this group of people had all unleashed exceedingly vicious moves,pletely not showing one single shred of mercy.

    Mu Chen had long held caution and vignce against this group of people. Therefore, upon seeing that youth take action, a sneer shed across his eyes as he tightly clenched his hand to form a fist. Instantly, his Lightning God¡¯s Physique was activated as ck lightning gushed out, while his fist smashed head-on against the withered wood-like palmprinting from the youth.

    Bang!

    Rampant Spiritual Energy shock waves swept out, causing cracks and fissures to appear on the ground within therge hall.

    Palm winds swept out as the figure of the youth did a revolution, transforming into a gale. With a clench of his hand, a long ck spear appeared from within. As a tremble shook through his arm, the long spear thrust out akin to a poisonous snake, bringing along remnant shadows that lunged towards the vital points on Mu Chen¡¯s body. ck liquid trembled at the tip of the spear, clearly showing that it wasced with poisonous toxins.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Mu Chen gave a cold snort, as the Devouring Dragon Spear appeared in a sh. As the ominous aura radiated out, it transformed into a multitude of spear shadoes, hiding the skies and covering the earth as they swept out.

    Ding! Ding!

    Like bolts of lightning, the spear tips made contact with each other, causing exceedingly rampant Spiritual Energy fluctuations to sweep out with each confrontation,pressing and exploding apart the surrounding air. Asyer afteryer ofpressed air exploded, they caused increasingly dense cracks and fissures to appear on the surface of the ground.

    Whoosh!

    Yet another collision between the spear tips caused a sh of brilliance to appear within the eyes of the youth. With a tremble of his sleeve, a ck ray of light shed out, transforming into a vine, instantly wrapping around the trunk of the Divine Spiritual Tree behind Mu Chen.

    A chilling glint shed within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as his long spear brought along a bit of the same chilling glint as it wrapped around the vine. With a swishing gale, it broke the vine apart. At the same moment, the figure of the youth had followed along the gale as he shot towards the right. Nevertheless, at the instant when he shot out, a ridiculing smile surfaced at the corner of his mouth.

    Bang!

    Tapping the tip of his long spear on the group, his figure descended before the greenish wood statue as he fiercely sent a palm smashing down. Unexpectedly, he had shattered the head of the greenish wood statue with his palm.

    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen instantly gawked slightly.

    After smashing apart the head of the greenish wood statue, a greenish glow surfaced from within, which was grabbed by the youth. Looking over, Mu Chen spotted a greenish ancient-looking tree leaf, with obscure runes covering its surface, while mysterious fluctuations started to radiate from it.

    ¡°Haha. Although the Divine Spiritual Tree is worth a high price, I can temporarily leave it here. However, please feel at ease that you¡¯ll not be able to hold on to it, since it willnd in my hands at the very end.¡±

    The youth grabbed the tree leaf-like talisman in his hand. However, just before he could extricate himself and retreat, the figure of Mu Chen had already shot over, heavily sending a palm smashing down on the former¡¯s chest.

    The youth instantly sent a fist out in counter, blocking Mu Chen¡¯s palm winds. However, just as the palm winds wereunched by thetter, the eyes of the former narrowed as he saw two fingers on Mu Chen¡¯s other hand appearing bent. With an extremely astonishing speed, it split apart the surrounding space, pointing right towards the tree leaf talisman in his hand.

    Although Mu Chen didn¡¯t know exactly what it was, since he wasn¡¯t able to obtain it, it would be much safer for him to destroy it.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Giving a cold snort, the youth flipped his palm around, protecting the ancient tree leaf talisman within. Nevertheless, Mu Chen¡¯s finger had already descended on his palm. WIth a puff, a blood imprint surfaced as the gale pierced through his palm, striking the tree leaf talisman within.

    After suffering such a strike, the tree leaf talisman sparkled for a bit, before seemingly turning much dimmer.

    Rapidly retreating back, the youth hovered in the air, while his gaze towards Mu Chen appearing exceedingly cold and dark. Subsequently, he gave a cold roar, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    As his roar rang out, the other four figures of his group moved back. With a wave of their sleeves, countless ck shadows hid the skies and covered the earth as they enveloped over Mu Chen and his group.

    Thump! Thump!

    Those long spearsced with poisonous toxins pierced the ground like a bout of rain, obstructing the paths of Mu Chen and his group. During this frame of time, those few figures had already disappeared, like ghosts.

    Looking at the direction where the mysterious group had disappeared to, a faint wrinkle appeared on the forehead of Mu Chen.

    Landing beside Mu Chen¡¯s side, Luo Li looked towards the greenish wood statue with its shattered head and said, ¡°Their goal wasn¡¯t the Divine Spiritual Tree.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head, before grabbing the head of the greenish wood statue in his hand and pondered aloud, ¡°Could that tree leaf talisman from before be the central control unit of this greenish wood statue? However, what¡¯s the use in them doing all of that to snatch that thing?¡±

    Hearing hisments, Luo Li and the rest shook their heads, clearly showing theirplete confusion andck of understanding over this.

    ¡°They seem to be somewhat familiar with this ce,¡± said Xu Huang with a frown. The way the mysterious group had gone about doing their matters appeared rather goal-orientated. Furthermore, from the first words they had spoken, it seemed as if they knew what thisrge hall was...

    ¡°There¡¯s a good chance that this remnant has some connections to the trees and vegetation, something which is simr in the ways and methods of the Wood Spirit n. Perhaps, there¡¯s some kind of connection in between,¡± said Mu Chen.

    ¡°What should we do now? Although I don¡¯t know exactly why they had snatched that tree leaf talisman, I have a feeling that it won¡¯t be a good thing for us,¡± asked Zhao Qingshan.

    ¡°The tree leaf talisman was struck by me, and should have suffered some damage. Regardless of what they want to do with it, that should create some form of hindrance to them.¡±

    Looking towards the miserable state of the ground within the entirety of therge hall, Mu Chen¡¯s brows tightly bunched up as he thought, This mysterious group possesses rather tyrannical strength. If they truly wanted to go all-out, with their line up, other than me and Luo Li, Xu Huang and the other two might have to pay a huge price. However, they did not seem to have any intent to have a straight-up fight, rapidly retreating away after obtaining the item.

    ¡°Let¡¯s pack up and prepare to head towards the main hall and group up with Tang Mei¡¯er and her group."

    Mu Chen made a decisive choice, turned his body around and dug arge patch of the ground that had the Divine Spiritual Tree out, and tossed it into his Meru Bracelet. After doing so, he turned around and shot out of therge hall, with Luo Li and the rest arranging themselves, before rapidly following behind him.

    Heading out of the side hall, Mu Chen didn¡¯te to a stop, and shot across as he followed along the gigantic corridor. After close to approximately ten minutester, he finally reached the end of the corridor, where an exceedingly vast andrge hall was present. Therge hall was constructed out of giant green-coloured wood, while it sparkled with a faint green glow. At this moment, therge doors of therge hall were already broken, with figures faintly discernible as they surfaced from within. In fact, there were even extremely boundless Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating from it.

    Clearly, an astonishing battle had already erupted in this main hall.

    Furthermore, roars from a familiar and lovely voice rang out from within. That was Tang Mei¡¯er¡¯s voice.

    They were already taking action against Xia Hou!

 Chapter 477 - Main Hall

    <strong>Chapter 477 - Main Hall</strong>

    This was an extremely majesticrge hall, with hundreds of gigantic pirs that appeared to rise towards the cusps of the heavens. Green vines covered their surfaces as the entire giant hall appeared to be constructed with giant-sized wood pieces. Faint rays of brilliance sparkled from these giant wood pieces, causing the entire giant hall to appear iparably strong and sturdy.

    Due to therge hall being too overly majestic, everyone present within appeared akin to ants, giving all of them a small and weak feeling. Therefore, although there were already a dozen groups converged within this giant hall, it still appeared iparably empty and spacious.

    Bang!

    In the empty space in the hall, two powerful groups were already engaging in an intense exchange.

    The strength of these two groups could be considered to rank at the top level. Therefore, once they had started crossing hands, none of the other groups dared to have the slightest intent to head in. Furthermore, such a confrontation between these two powers was something they were delighted to see. After all, this would allow for more opportunities for themselves, if one of them were to get eliminated.

    Boom!

    Exceedingly rampant Spiritual Energies swept out akin to tidal waves, with the source of the Spiritual Energy ripples being two figures intertwining with each other.

    One of the figures was precisely Tang Mei¡¯er. At this moment, her originally alluringly beautiful face appeared ice-cold, while boundless Spiritual Energy rippled around her. Sounds akin to those made by tidal waves resounded as her Spiritual Energy fluctuations caused even the air to bepressed to the point of creaking and groaning.

    Before Tang Mei¡¯er was Xia Hou, presently with a faint smile on his face and his hands behind his back. Even when faced with the swift and fierce attacksing from Tang Mei¡¯er, he still had a calm and unhurried expression on his face.

    ¡°Haha, Captain Tang Mei¡¯er. There¡¯s no need to be that aggressive, right? If we¡¯re to just start fighting like that, it wouldn¡¯t be considered rational to you all, am I right?¡± said Xia Hou as he sent a faint smile towards Tang Mei¡¯er.

    Sending a chilling re back with her beautiful eyes, Tang Mei¡¯er gave a sneer and replied, ¡°Weren¡¯t you acting very formidable just moments before, Xia Hou? Come and have a good fight with me now. Even if I¡¯m unable to defeat you, I won¡¯t let you guys have the slightest bit of an easy time. At that time, I really want to see exactly how you are going to contend with the other groups for the treasure of this remnant.¡±

    Tang Mei¡¯er knew that Xia Hou was stronger than her. If he was to really take action against her, she would definitely not be able to defeat him. Nevertheless, not one shred of intent of wanting to obtain victory was present in her thoughts, since what she wanted to do was to create an obstruction for Xia Hou. She waspletely willing to return empty-handed from this journey of this remnant than to let Xia Hou and his group get any bit of harvest.

    When a woman gets infuriated, she wouldn¡¯t start talking about gains and loses, as well as rationality, to you.

    Hearing her words, Xia Hou¡¯s gaze turned somewhat darker. He never imagined that Tang Mei¡¯er would be furious to the point of actually not doing any thinking at all and just wanting to obstruction himself... He could not help feeling slightly regretful about this. If he had know about her reaction, he would not recklessly take action against her. From the looks of it, this girl appeared alluring and soul-stirring. Yet, he never imagined that she would be infuriated to the point of turning back to thinking with her temper.

    However, not being an indecisive or irresolute person himself, Xia Hou quickly quelled this little bit of regret within himself. ring coldly at Tang Mei¡¯er, he said, ¡°Captain Tang Mei¡¯er. Although I¡¯ve backed away numerous times, I still have to caution you about making the right choices. Don¡¯t force me to use brute force to destroy a flower.¡±

    ¡°Haha! Let me see you really doing it,¡± replied Tang Mei¡¯er with a gurglingugh. With a clench of her hand, a scarlet-red long whip appeared. Scorching-hot Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiated from its surface. Clearly, this was Spiritual Weapon that possessed outstanding might.

    Pa!

    With a tremble of her hand, the long whip transformed into a ray of red light. Splitting apart the air at lightning speed, it appeared just like a furious python, flinging heavily towards Xia Hou.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Seeing such an overbearing stance taken by Tang Mei¡¯er, a shadow of fury shed within Xia Hou¡¯s eyes. Gem-like rays of luster sparkled on the surface of his slender and jade-like palm as he made a grabbing action. Seemingly piercing through nihility, he had unexpectedly made a grab for the scarlet-red ray of brilliance that was heading his way. In the next instant, taking a step out, Spiritual Energy vigorously rippled from behind him like a tidal wave as an astonishing Spiritual Energy pressure radiated from him, causing the faces of the numerous groups present in therge hall to slightly change.

    The density of the Spiritual Energy possessed by the people that had passed their Spiritual Energy Tribtions far surpassed those who had only passed their Human Body Disaster!

    Grabbing onto the scarlet-red long whip, Xia Hou gave a tap of his feet, causing his figure to appear before Tang Mei¡¯er in the next instant, like a spectre, before sending a palm smashing out.

    At this moment, chilling rays of light sparkled from his white jade-like palm as it radiated with killing intent.

    Seeing this, a shadow of solemness shed within Tang Mei¡¯er¡¯s beautiful eyes as Spiritual Energy erupted from her body without the slightest restraint. At this moment, a flower pattern seemed to surface on her jade-like palm as a massive flower with petals condensed from Spiritual Energy took form.

    ¡°Flower Destruction Palm!¡±

    Bang!

    As the two palms smashed against one another, rampant Spiritual Energies swept out akin to a storm. A shudder shook through Tang Mei¡¯er¡¯s body as a smear of a bloodstain surfaced at the corner of her mouth, while she was sent shooting back. Although she had experienced the Spiritual Energy Tribtion before, she had failed to pass it in the end. Therefore, the density of her Spiritual Energy wasn¡¯t able to match up to what Xia Hou possessed.

    As Tang Mei¡¯er was sent flying back, a chilling glint shed across Xia Hou¡¯s eyes. Clearly, he didn¡¯t n to have the slightest intent of having any restraint against the opposite sex. Taking a step out, he pursued her flying figure, sending yet another palm straight towards Tang Mei¡¯er¡¯s voluptuous chest.

    Seeing this, Tang Mei¡¯er could only clench her teeth, while attempting to engage inbat with that fellow. However, just as she was about to summon her Spiritual Energy, an overbearing whoosh suddenly rang out from behind her, before an iparably swift and fierce shadow spear howled straight towards Xia Hou¡¯s throat.

    A dark shadow instantly surfaced in Xia Hou¡¯s eyes as the direction of his palm winds changed. Patting towards the shadow spear, he smashed it apart before retreating back and darkly staring towards his front.

    At this moment, a thin figure had shot forward, extending his arm to clutch onto Tang Mei¡¯er¡¯s slender waist while aiding her in dispelling the force sending her flying back. Giving a faint smile, he said, ¡°Captain Xia Hou. When faced with such a beautiful girl, it¡¯s still the best to be tender and show restraint.¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen!¡±

    As Xia Hou chillingly stared towards the person that interfered, killing intent shed within his eyes.

    ¡°Are you alright, Elder Sister Mei¡¯er?¡±

    Lowering his head to look towards the alluring girl within his bosom, Mu Chen noticed thetter wiping away the bloodstain at the corner of her mouth. The bright colour of her scarlet-red blood caused the sexiness of her lips to slightly increase, while she gave a sweet smile and replied, ¡°Mu Chen,pared to that fellow, you truly are more pleasing to your Elder Sis¡¯ eyes...¡±

    Hearing her reply, Mu Chen had turned speechless. She still has the heart to harass me at this very moment...

    Four beautiful girls of Tang Mei¡¯er¡¯s group shot over,nding beside Mu Chen. Only upon seeing that Tang Mei¡¯er didn¡¯t suffer an overly serious injury did they take a breath of relief.

    Bracing herself while in Mu Chen¡¯s bosom, she pushed her voluptuous and exquisite figure slightly away from him, before clenching her teeth and saying in a somewhat unresigned manner, ¡°truly, that fellow¡¯s formidable.¡±

    His strength at the realm of Spiritual Energy Tribtion truly made him extremely hard to be dealt with.

    Mu Chen nodded his head, before retreating a step back and releasing her. At this moment, Luo Li, Xu Huang and the others rapidly shot over, before sending gazes filled with ill intent towards Xia Hou standing not far in the front.

    Mu Chen shot a look at Xia Hou, before turning his gaze around to size up this giant hall. Giant wooden pirs that appeared to prop up the heavens were present within this giant hall, supporting it. Under those giant wooden pirs, Mu Chen and all of the people present here appeared exceedingly small and tiny.

    At this moment, there were already a dozen groups that had converged within this giant hall, with the majority being not too weak in terms of strength. After all, being able to pass through the various areas that could have eliminated them from thepetition should mean that they possessed some ability.

    ¡°This should be the main hall of the remnant...¡±

    Tang Mei¡¯er said in a soft voice, ¡°Look to your front.¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Chen raised his head to look straight in front of him. Presently, at the end of his sight, was a rapidly approximately a hundred metres tall. Present in a green shadow, the appearance of the statue appeared to have the same look as the greenish wooden statue that they had bumped into earlier. However, the two were clearly not of the same level in terms of size. At this moment, a dark greenish armor seemed to be draped on the body of his giant wooden statue.Countless ancient patterns seemed to cover the entirety of its surface, while it sparkled with dim rays of brilliance.

    This seemed to be an armor created out of wood.

    Other than the armor, there seemed to be a wooden que held in the hand of this dark greenish wooden statue. Complicated inscriptions were carved on its surface, causing it to appear iparably abstruse, with it giving people a strange and mysterious feeling upon seeing it.

    ¡°The armor draped on the statue should be a spiritual tool, with the possibility of reaching the realm of Peerless Rank Spiritual Artifacts...¡± said Tang Mei¡¯er in a low voice.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing that, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes jumped. He was extremely clear about the might possessed by a Peerless Rank Spiritual Artifact. Such might was sufficient in raising one¡¯s strength by a notch. Furthermore, this appeared to be a defensive-type. If one was able to get it into one¡¯s hands, one¡¯s ability to endure a beating would be even more tyrannical than people that have passed their Human Body Disaster.

    ¡°There¡¯s also that wooden que... there¡¯s an extremely high possibility that inscriptions carved on its surface are a type of Divine Technique...¡±

    ¡°Divine Technique?¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Chen¡¯s eyelids immediately twitched. Naturally, he knew what a Divine Technique was, as he possessed one which was known by the name of ¡°Lightning Controlling Technique¡± that was taught to him by the Northern Sea Dragon, something that Mu Chen had not once used since his arrival in thesepetition grounds. However, with something like a Divine Technique being able to even move the hearts of Sovereign Realm experts, how could it not do so in them?

    ¡°Looks like this should be the central location of this remnant...¡±

    Mu Chen muttered within his heart, before sweeping his sight around. Other than Xia Hou¡¯s group, he discovered that the group from the Martial Spiritual Academy was also present here. However, at this moment, a crazed expression was present on the face of Zhou Yuan as he continued to size up the somewhat foreign groups present here in an attempt to find the mysterious group that had ambushed them earlier.

    Of the groups present here, the only one that was a threat to them would be Xia Hou.

    Licking his lips, Mu Chen exchanged a nce with Tang Mei¡¯er, before gently nodding his head.

    Giving a lovely smile, Tang Mei¡¯er proceeded to send a knife-like re towards Xia Hou.

    Noticing her gaze, Xia Hou¡¯s expression abruptly turned cold as he noticed Mu Chen lightly making a hand signal. In the next instant, the members of the two groups fanned out as they dispersed, while all of their gazes being locked onto the bodies of his group.

    Clearly, Mu Chen and Tang Mei¡¯er were current coborating.

    Upon seeing this, vibrations shook through the hearts of the dozen of groups present in this giant hall. The group from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy has actually coborated with the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy to deal with the Saint Spiritual Academy?

    There... seemed to be a good show to watch. However, no one knew exactly if this coboration would be able to deal with the exceedingly cutthroat group of Xia Hou.

 Chapter 478 - Myriad Wood Realm

    <strong>Chapter 478 - Myriad Wood Realm</strong>

    An intense atmosphere filled therge hall as Mu Chen and Tang Mei¡¯er locked their gazes onto Xia Hou¡¯s figure. As chilling intent was gushing from their eyes, boundless Spiritual Energy started to undte from their bodies, warping and distorting the space around them.

    If the groups were to bepared to their own, Xia Hou¡¯s group was undoubtedly the strongest. However, if Mu Chen¡¯s group and Tang Mei¡¯er¡¯s group were to join forces, they would no longer be in a disadvantageous position against Xia Hou¡¯s group. At that time, if an all-out brawl was to start, it would be difficult to tell exactly which side woulde out on top.

    The other groups that were scattered around therge hall watched on with heated gazes. They knew that these groups from three from the five Great Spiritual Academies would not hold back when fighting. Once it began, the intensity of their fight would definitely exceed their expectations.

    As the other groups watched on, Xia Hou darkly stared at Mu Chen and Tang Mei¡¯er. A momentter, he said in an indifferent tone, ¡°It seems like you two intend to join forces against my Saint Spiritual Academy?¡±

    Hearing his words, Tang Mei¡¯er retorted with a charmingugh, ¡°Heh, what about it? Could it be that Captain Xia Hou, who just loves to take advantage of others¡¯ misfortune, is finally feeling wronged?¡±

    Simply giving a chilling grin in reply, an expression of ridicule shed across Xia Hou¡¯s face as he replied, ¡°You can¡¯t be thinking that by joining forces, you¡¯ll be a threat to us?¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t the only one here with back up.¡±

    Hearing this statement, Tang Mei¡¯er¡¯s expression froze, before immediately turning around to face the group from the Martial Spiritual Academy. After all, among all the groups present, only the group from another one of the five Great Spiritual Academies could pose a threat.

    Zhou Yuan, who had been carefully sizing up the other groups in his surroundings, was also startled by Xia Hou¡¯s reply. Furrowing his brows, he stared right back at Xia Hou. ¡°The only thing on my mind, right now, is to find the group that killed myrade. I can¡¯t be bothered to join in with you all.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xia Hou simply gave a somewhat ambiguous smile in return.

    ¡°Haha, Captain Xia Hou should be referring to us, am I right...?¡±

    A softughter abruptly rang out, echoing in therge hall. Everyone¡¯s expression changed as they quickly turned towards its source. Five shadowy figures had appeared at the humongous entrance of therge hall, and the leader of that group was exactly the ck-robed youth with the pale-white face,ughing as he swept his gaze over the crowd in the hall.

    Mu Chen nced at this group, and his expression froze. This was the same mysterious group as the one they had crossed hands with earlier.

    ¡°Trash, you¡¯ve finally shown up!¡±

    Just as everyone noticed this group, Zhou Yuan had let out a roar and explosively shot forward with a crazed look in his eyes. His Broken Mountain Pole exploded through the air, carrying a frightening amount of force as he viciously swung it down on the ck-robed youth.

    ¡°Hehe, Captain Zhou Yuan is really impulsive.¡± The ck-robed youth chuckled, swinging a palm out in response. Torrents of green Spiritual Power swept forth, forming a huge palm that was withered and solid, just like the bark of an ancient tree.

    Boom!

    The huge wooden palm heavily collided with the Broken Mountain Pole, and rampant Spiritual Energy waves spontaneously spread out.

    Bang!

    As the Spiritual Energy attacks collided, Zhou Yuan¡¯s body trembled, before fresh blood spurted from the hand grasping onto his weapon, and his figure miserably flew backwards. The ferocity that was present in his eyes earlier had been reced by shock.

    This ck-robed youth had actually passed his Spiritual Energy Disaster!

    Crash!

    Shocked voices rang out throughout therge hall, as the other groups stared at the mysterious group. The young leader of the group had actually reached a levelparable to Xia Hou!

    Mu Chen furrowed his brow as his expression froze. In the brief exchange he had earlier with the ck-robed youth, thetter had no intention to have an all-out fight, and hence did not disy his full strength. However, in this moment, he did not hold back, thoroughly demonstrating his full ability.

    ¡°These scoundrels!¡±

    Zhou Yuan hastily retreated, with his groupmates supporting him. Even though his anger had not waned, the shock he experienced had pulled him out from his mindless rage. They had lost a groupmate after being attacked by this mysterious group, but with just a single move, he clearly understood that he stood no chance against them in a head-on sh.

    A strange atmosphere had permeated therge hall ever since this mysterious group appeared.

    ¡°Haha, my name is Zhen Qing, from the Wood Spiritual Academy...¡±

    The ck-robed youth grinned at the other groups scattered around therge hall, before his gaze stopped on Mu Chen, and he cupped his hands in greeting.

    ¡°So, Xia Hou, it seems that you¡¯ve already been in cahoots with them, huh? nning to join forces and wipe out the rest of us?¡± Tang Mei¡¯er gave a coldugh. ¡°However, even if you do so, there are still so many other groups here.¡±

    The situation had changed too quickly. While Tang Mei¡¯er and Mu Chen¡¯s group had originally held an overwhelming advantage over Xia Hou¡¯s group, the appearance of the tyrannical group from the Wood Spiritual Academypletely reversed the situation.

    With two experts who had passed their Spiritual Energy Disaster, they had an extremely frightening lineup!

    Xia Hou stared at Tang Mei¡¯er with a glint in his eye. While she appeared delicate and charming, her tone and words did nothing to hide her anger, nor her intentions. With a single statement, she had caused all the other groups to start taking precautions against Xia Hou¡¯s group. After all, if they joined forces with the group from the Wood Spiritual Academy, their strength would be off the charts...

    ¡°Haha, Captan Tang¡¯s words sure are vicious...¡±

    Not bothering to wait for Xia Hou to respond, Zhen Qing replied with a cold smirk filled with ridicule and disdain. Sizing up the other groups present in therge hall, he murmured, ¡°Indeed, I want to take down all of you... all the treasures in this ancient ruins belong to us, including those in your grubby hands.¡±

    Boom!

    All the groups were shocked upon hearing this promation, before red-hot fury rose within their eyes. With such arge appetite, wasn¡¯t the Wood Spiritual Academy group afraid of biting off more than they could chew?

    Even with their frightening strength after joining forces with Xia Hou, there was no way they could beat an alliance formed from every other group present!

    Is this fellow dumb, or what?

    Mu Chen furrowed his brows. Zhen Qing couldn¡¯t be this reckless, right?

    He turned to meet Luo Li¡¯s gaze, only to see that they were both guarded against the situation. While they did not know much about Zhen Qing, it was impossible for a moron to be a captain of a group. Having made such a promation, he had to have some sort of backing; but, just what sort of backing would give him such confidence to look down on everyone with such disdain?

    ¡°Heh, such ambition, Captain Zhen Qing. But are you sure that you have the ability to take on every one of us?¡± Laughing, Tang Mei¡¯er turned to face the rest of the groups. ¡°Looks like you all are worth less than ants to him.¡±

    All the groups wore nasty expressions on their faces. ring directly at Zhen Qing, Spiritual Energy started to revolve in their bodies.

    At this moment, Zhen Qing had undoubtedly be Public Enemy No. 1.

    ¡°Hmph, you want to take down all of us? Come! We¡¯ll see just how capable you are!¡± Finally unable to hold back, some groups shouted, while the rest echoed in agreement. The groups slowly spread out around therge hall. With therge number of groups, it truly was a powerful lineup.

    However, Zhen Qing simply gave a smirk filled with ridicule, before lifting his palm. With a sh of green light, an ancient leaf-like talisman appeared in his palm, flickering with an emerald-green glow.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed upon seeing that talisman. This was the item that Zhen Qing had snatched away earlier.

    Swish!

    Forming a seal with one hand, Zhen Qing snapped his fingers. A green light shot from his hand, darting across therge hall with a frightening speed, beforending on the enormous wooden statue at the other end of therge hall under the countless shocked gazes.

    Swish!

    The leaf-like talisman imnted itself in the forehead of the enormous statue, as rays of light spread out from the talisman, diffusing throughout the body of the statue.

    As the light rays enveloped the statue, Tang Mei¡¯er and the rest had an ugly expression on their faces. Before their very eyes, the enormous wooden statue slowly opened its eyes. A rich green glow shone from those two eyes.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, now, I shall tell you just how I¡¯m going to wipe the floor with you.¡±

    Zhen Qing¡¯s smirk became increasingly disdainful. Forming seals with his hands, a boundless Spiritual Energy started undting out, as the wooden statue started to mirror his seals. An extremely astonishing Spiritual Energy ripple started to spread across therge hall.

    ¡°Stop him!¡±

    Mu Chen wore a grave expression as he roared. Both Luo Li and him seemed to have simultaneously charged forward.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s toote...¡±

    Zhen Qing chuckled and shook his head, before his seals froze. His dark voice reverberated around therge hall.

    ¡°Myriad Wood Realm!¡±

    As his voice rang out, the entire hall violently trembled. All of a sudden, green light erupted from the enormous pirs in the hall, before innumerable vines exploded forth, hiding the sky and covering the earth. Within the span of a few breaths, the entire hall had been thoroughly permeated with the vines.

    Ugly expressions shed across everyone¡¯s faces. Attempting to escape, they discovered that there was nowhere to run, as the vines flooded over, submerging figure after figure.

    Boom! Boom!

    Within the mass of vines, some individuals frantically revolved their Spiritual Energy, attempting to slice through the vines. However, they immediately discovered that despite appearing to be fragile and weak, the vines could not be broken regardless of how hard they tried. Also, the Spiritual Energy in their bodies was apparently being devoured as the vines squirmed around them...

    The originally noisy hall had now be silent. Apart from Zhen Qing¡¯s and Xia Hou¡¯s group, everyone else, including Mu Chen and Luo Li, had been entirely enveloped by the green light vines.

    Within the vines, all that could be seen were pairs of eyes filled with dread and fear. With no way to escape, all they could do was watch as the vines simply devoured their Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°Whew.¡±

    Witnessing this scene, Zhen Qing coldlyughed. ¡°Once you¡¯re trapped in the Myriad Wood Realm, there¡¯s no way to break free, and your Spiritual Energy will be slowly consumed and used to awaken this Divine Wood Guard...¡±

    ¡°Captain Xia Hou, I will take all the treasures in these ruins; as for the points, an even split. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°We shall do as you suggest.¡±

    Xia Hou chuckled as he nodded with a glint in his eye. Zhen Qing¡¯s appetite truly was ravenous, with no intention to leave even a single treasure for his group. However, with the strength that thetter currently possessed, there was not much room for debate. For someone like Zhen Qing, it seemed like the only thing preventing him from acting against Xia Hou¡¯s group was the fear of Saint Spiritual Academy¡¯s strength and ability.

    Zhen Qing nodded, beaming in response, satisfied with Xia Hou¡¯s tactfulness.

    ¡°Next, we only need to wait for a hour, and this ce will be entirely under our control. Hmph, three of the Great Academies... their teams will be eliminated.¡±

    Zhen Qing sat down with a smile. Suddenly, his expression turned ugly as he spun around, staring at two particr squirming vines. A frightening heat and a sharp Sword Aura were sweeping out from within the vines.

    Bang!

    A purple me burst forth, and the clump of squirming vines simply turned into ashes with a poof.

    Swish!

    A resplendent sword light swept forth. Before its iparably sharp edge, even these vines, made with such special materials, were sliced into fine dust.

    Zhen Qing and Xia Hou looked up with grave expressions, as the many pairs of eyes trapped within the mass of vines also hurriedly looked over.

    Under the countless gazes, a slender youth and a beautifuldy slowly walked out from the rays of light.

    Zhen Qing¡¯s eyes narrowed, before he heartilyughed.

    ¡°Impressive, even the Myriad Wood Realm is unable to trap you...¡±

 Chapter 479 - Shocked

    <strong>Chapter 479 - Shocked</strong>

    Within the vine encased giant hall, numerous gazes converged on the source of the brilliant rays of light while varying expressions appeared on the faces of the people looking over. Over there, two figures had sliced apart the vines and escaped the fetters binding them before appearing before the numerous gazes shooting over.

    As the rays of brilliance dissipated away, the figures of Mu Chen and Luo Li finally appeared clearly from within.

    ¡°p p.¡±

    Looking at the two who had extricated themselves, the eyes of Zhen Qing contracted slightly. However, giving augh, he gently pped his hands and spoke out with a smile. ¡°Never did I expect that even the Myriad Wood Realm is unable to hold you all in. You two truly are formidable...¡±

    At this moment, those vines appeared rather strange and mysterious, being able to even constrain Human Body Disaster experts within them to the point of them being unable to decisively extricate themselves. Furthermore, the Spiritual Energies within their bodies would be gradually devoured as food by the vines, with them bing more ferocious the more one struggled while in them, while also causing one¡¯s Spiritual Energy dissipation to grow increasingly quick.

    Mu Chen and Luo Li being able to extricate themselves was something that was clearly somewhat idental for Zhen Qing. Looks like these two people should have some unique methods of their own. Nevertheless, it was merely just that. The situation before him waspletely under his control. With their two groups holding ground over here, even if Mu Chen and Luo were able to extricate themselves, what could they do?

    A chilling gaze shot out from Mu Chen as he red at Zhen Qing, while ck lightning arcs sparkled across his finger tips.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve yet to give up and admit your loss, huh.¡±

    Xia Hou gave a faintugh as he shot a mocking look towards Mu Chen and Luo Li. In the next moment, he pointed towards the interior of the giant hall before speaking out with a smile, ¡° However, what else can you two do? Mu Chen, why not I give you a chance. If you leave by yourself, I¡¯ll give you a means to survive. How about that?¡±

    At this moment, his smile appeared somewhat execrable. If Mu Chen were to abandon hispatriots and flee by himself, he would be ostracized by the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy in the light of this. Such a result would be even more cruel and vicious that killing him, just like what had happened to Qiu Beihai in the past...

    Sweeping his gaze to shoot a look at Xia Hou, Mu Chen gave a smile, shaking his head before replying, ¡°Xia Hou, I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t have the qualifications to use this method against me.¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s reply, Xia Hou immediately gave a softugh. However, at this moment, the smile present on his face showed not one bit of warmth. nning his head across slightly, he looked towards Zhen Qing and spoke out while massaging his head, ¡°He truly is a irksome fellow. Looks like I have to show him exactly how strong is a person of Spiritual Energy Disaster is...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright with that.¡±

    An amused smile rose at the corner of Zhen Qing¡¯s mouth, as the situation before him was alreadypletely under his control. At this moment, he only had to awaken the numerous Spiritual Energies within the Wooden Divine Guard. Therefore, he didn¡¯t mind spending this time to observe the good show ying out before him.

    At this moment, he didn¡¯t care too much about Mu Chen. Although thetter was of Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase and possessed such astonishingbat prowess, so what? Regardless of that, he was still of Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase. Regardless of how many cards he was able to pull out from his sleeves, it would extremely hard pressed for him to obtain victory against an expert of Spiritual Energy Disaster.

    ¡°This little beauty. When they take action, my eyes will be on you. I hope that you¡¯ll not stir up trouble. Although you¡¯re the most heart stirring girl I¡¯ve seen in these past few years, for the sake of the entire situation, I¡¯ll not show too much mercy towards the other gender.¡± said Zhen Qing as he shot a grin towards Luo Li.

    Shooting a slightly cold look towards him with her beautiful eyes, Luo Li turned her head towards Mu Chen, who had sent a smile back while gently nodding his head.

    Only upon seeing this did Luo Li take two steps back and took a seat down. Continuing to grasp the Luo Shen Sword in her hand, she inserted into the ground before her, causing a wave of a sword cry erupting out, before rays of sword glow perfused out. Such fierceness was present in this sword glow that the surrounding space was even being sliced up into tiny and minute fissures, withyer uponyer of vines in the surrounding being sliced apart. Under the sword glow, all of the vines within a few metre radius around Luo Li werepletely sliced cleanly into bits.

    Under the envelope of the sword glow, even the unique Myriad Wood Realm within his giant hall was unable to encroach over Luo Li.

    ¡°Since you guys want to y, we¡¯ll apany you guys to the end. However, simrly, I will send this back to you. This is a fight between the two of them. If anyone interferes, the sword within my hand might bepletely unsheathed. At that time, even I wouldn¡¯t be able to know the oue that urs. However, Zhen Qing, at the very least, you will die to my sword.¡± said Luo Li as she swept her ss like clear eyes towards Zhen Qing and his group, while her voice sounded soft and soft, yet bringing out some chilling intent.

    Noticing the Luo Shen Sword before Luo Li, the faces of Zhen Qing and his group violently contorted as they could sense extremely dangerous fluctuations radiating from its surface.

    ¡°That¡¯s actually a Divine Artifact?!¡±

    Zhen Qing exchanged nces with Xia Hou as their pupils contracted slightly. Never did they imagine that the beautiful girl before their eyes would actually possess a genuine Divine Weapon. Although her cultivation seemed only be of Human Body Disaster, coupled with his divine sword, even people of Spiritual Energy Disaster would be feel extreme fear and dread in the light of her.

    This young girl was even more dangerous aspared to Mu Chen!

    With the Great Thousand Worlds, anything with the two words Divine Weapon attached to their name would absolutely possess extreme awe and intimidation. Although there were also Divine Weapons within the Wood Spirit n, such things would absolutely not find their way to Zhen Qing¡¯s hands. Therefore, upon noticing that Luo Li actually possessed a Divine Weapon, Zhen Qing could not help but to quietly feel shocked and astonished.

    ¡°Looks like you truly have some confidence in Mu Chen.¡± his eyes shing faintly, Zhen QIng suppressed the shock within his heart as he shot a deep look at Luo Li before speaking out.

    With Luo Li sitting there and using the awe and intimidation caused by her divine sword, Luo Li had clearly indicated her motive in helping Mu Chen sweep of any interference. This was clearly due to her being exceedingly confident with Mu Chen. She believed that thetter would be able to defeat Xia Hou. However, did she truly believe that Xia Hou was an affable person?

    One of the four great Holy Sons of the Saint Spiritual Academy and possessing a cultivation of Spiritual Energy Disaster. ced within the entirety of the Great Spiritual Academy Competition, he would absolutely be ranked among the best. In a 1 on 1 duel with him, if not for having some special methods, even Zhen Qing wouldn¡¯t have the confidence of defeating Xia Hou, what more Mu Chen, whose cultivation was only of Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase. However, could it be that he still had a way?

    In response, Luo Li only shot a look at him, not caring anymore than that as she held her Luo Shen Sword in her hand. As her jade like fingers gently touched the sword, clear crys rang out from it.

    Upon seeing this, Zhen Qing gave a faint smile without speaking anymore, merely that killing intent started to erupt within his heart. There were some unexpected changes to the situation which was under his control. Nevertheless, it didn¡¯t matter. As long as Xia Hou dealt with Mu Chen, when they coborate, even Luo Li would be absolutely hard pressed to turn the situation around even with the Divine Weapon in her hand.

    Zhen Qing turned his sights towards Xia Hou, only to see a malevolent smile curling up at the corner of thetter¡¯s mouth. From the looks of it, she seems to be exceedingly confidence towards Mu Chen, huh? Nevertheless, would she still be able to maintain such confidence towards thetter after he stomps Mu Chen under his feet?

    Within the giant hall, Tang Mei¡¯er, Zhou Yuan and the various other groups were trapped within the vines. Regardless of their full efforts in their struggles, they were unable to obtain any results in attempt to freeing themselves. Therefore, they could only give up in their attempts, casting their gazes through the vines to observe the situation developing within the giant hall. At this moment, shades of worry and concern appeared within their eyes as in this very moment, they basically could only rely on Mu Chen and Luo Li to reverse the situation they were in. However, they were after all two people only...

    Before their eyes, Mu Chen had clearly wanted to take genuine action against Xia Hou. Although they were clear that Mu Chen¡¯sbat prowess couldn¡¯t be estimated using conventional means, regardless of that, Xia Hou had genuinely passed his Spiritual Energy Disaster. Faced against him, even Tang Mei¡¯er and Zhou Yuan didn¡¯t have the slightest confidence of winning. What could Mu Chen do?

    Furthermore, by the off chance that Mu Chen lost to Xia Hou, the awe and intimidation that Luo Li had painfully created in this situation would be shattered apart. When that happens, even with the Divine Sword in her hand, it will be exceedingly hard pressed for her to deal with the two tyrannical groups by herself.

    From the looks of it, everything now banked on the shoulders of Mu Chen.

    As gazes converged over from within the giant hall, Mu Chen slowly exhaled a clump of white air. Looking towards Xia Hou, with the malevolent sneer at the corner of his mouth, he gave a faint smile and said, ¡°To not disappoint her, it looks like I have to deal with you.¡±

    Hearing those words, Xia Houughed out, with his smile turning chilly. At this moment, crystalline rays of brilliance sparkled from his slender and pale hands, causing them to appear exceedingly gorgeous. Yet, under this facade of gorgeousness was a death like chill.

    ¡°Looks like that short exchange we had outside of the dark forest had given you too much false confidence...¡±

    Slowly clenching his hands, the expression on Xia Hou¡¯s face grew increasingly cold. In the next instant, taking a furious step forwards, dense, boundless Spiritual Energy akin to arge sea swept out, hiding the skies and covering the earth. At the same time, an astonishing Spiritual Energy pressure instantly perfused across the entire giant hall.

    At this moment, he hadpletely unleashed his Spiritual Energy Disaster realm Spiritual Energy without the slightest restraint at all.

    That¡¯s because he already did not want to continue seeing Mu Chen be that indifferent and boastful in front of himself. He wanted to use his Spiritual Energy Disaster realm Spiritual Energy to violently crush thetter beneath his feel. He wanted to let him know in despair that when faced with the tyrannical power of a Spiritual Energy Disaster expert, he would be as pitiful as a rabbit locked on by a mighty lion, with him not being able to put up even an ounce of resistance!

    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll crush that so called self confidence into a pile of mess!¡±

    The smile at the corner of Xia Hou¡¯s mouth turned iparably malevolent.

    Boundless Spiritual Energy howled out as wave of pressures gushed out, causing Mu Chen¡¯s robes to p and flutter about. Taking a deep breath, Mu Chen clenched his fists tightly as the glow of ck lightning sparkled from the surface of his body. At this moment, his skin started to turn jet ck, while four lightning runes slowly surfaced on his chest.

    Bang!

    ck lightning glow crackled as they enveloped the entirety of Mu Chen¡¯s body. His Lightning God¡¯s Physique had beenpletely brought forth, with the Spiritual Energy within his body now gushing about within his meridians like a bubbling river. His body had entered into his greatestbat state!

    ¡°If you want to y, I¡¯ll apany you. Let¡¯s see exactly who¡¯s the one that¡¯s incapable of ying!¡±

    Fiercy chilling rays of brilliance condensed within Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils like the sharp edge of a de. With a chillingugh, he took an abrupt stride out.

    Bang!

    Lightning glow seemed to exploded out from beneath his feet. As ck lightning arcs sparkled, his figure exploded forward in an instant.

    Boom!

    With a sneer, Xia Hou had shot forwards in an instant. Like a sea, dense Spiritual Energy gushed and surged forth, causing even the surrounding air to bepressed to the point of exploding apart.

    The tense and taut atmosphere within the giant hall was shatter at this instant.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze converged over at this moment.

 Chapter 480 - Battling Xia Hou

    Chapter 480 - Battling Xia Hou

    Bang!

    Exceedingly dense Spiritual Energy howled within the giant hall like tidal waves, before two figures shot across the horizon like meteors streaking across the skies. In the next instant, under the attention of anxious gazesing from within the giant hall, the two heavily smashed into each other.

    There wasn¡¯t anything fanciful of this collision, being totally a pure collision of strength.

    However, one party had relied on his tyrannical fleshly body, while the other had carried along with him the might of his boundless Spiritual Energy.

    The two energies colliding was more than sufficient to cause the earth to tremble and mountains to copse.

    Boom!

    At the instant when the collision happened, gales swept up as a storm was whipped out, carving fissures across the surface of the giant hall. Under the impact of such shock waves,yer afteryer of squirming vines were shattered apart.

    Whoosh!

    Two glowing figures shot out from the terrifying impact, while the specially constructed floor of the giant hall was continuously turned into dust under the feet of the two, leaving behind two pairs of deep footprints.

    A shiver shook through Mu Chen¡¯s body as rays of lightning light sparkled,pletely resisting against the boundless Spiritual Energy that had pervaded his body. At this moment, a shade of solemness surfaced on his handsome face. Although Xia Hou¡¯s tyrannical Spiritual Energy was unable to cause any injuries on him, who had trained his Lightning God¡¯s Physique to a Quadra Rune Lightning Physique, the density of thetter¡¯s Spiritual Energy was much stronger than his own.

    The Spiritual Energy Disaster was basically a transformative change to one¡¯s Spiritual Energy. If one had yet to pass through Spiritual Energy Disaster, the Spiritual Energy one¡¯s Divine Soul could contain would be akin to ake, but it would truly rival a great sea when one passed through one¡¯s Spiritual Energy Disaster. Such a disparity was considered to be ratherrge. If not for Mu Chen managing to cultivate thepleted version of the Great Pagoda Art, which had also led to a transformation change to the Spiritual Energy within his body, the current him might have beenpletely suppressed by the sea-like boundless Spiritual Energy of Xia Hou.

    ¡°Ha. Such a tough fleshly body. Looks like you¡¯ve cultivated a rather formidable body tempering Divine Art. Your attainments are also not shallow in it. That¡¯s why you have the courage to challenge a Spiritual Energy Disaster with your cultivation at Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase.¡± In the front, Xia Hou¡¯s long and slender hands sparkled with faint rays of jade-like light as he sneered while staring at Mu Chen.

    However, underneath his sneer, there was some shock and astonishment present within Xia Hou¡¯s heart. Mu Chen¡¯s fleshly body was truly too powerful, it might be even more tyrannical that his own body that had undergoing the changes after passing his Spiritual Energy Disaster. He truly didn¡¯t know exactly how this fellow was able to sessfully cultivate such a body like that.

    An indifferent look was present in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he swept a look towards Xia Hou. However, without even giving a reply, the ground beneath his feet copsed as a dragon¡¯s shadow seemed to take form beneath. With a sh of light, his figure mysteriously disappeared from his original position.

    ¡°Such quick speed!¡±

    Xia Hou¡¯s eyes slightly contracted, before abruptly clenching his hand to form a first. Without the slightest bit of hesitation, he sent a fist violently rumbling towards the space on his right.

    Bang!

    Boundless Spiritual Energy swept out as Xia Hou¡¯s fist sparkled with rays of jade-like brilliance. This fist possessed more than sufficient awe and might.

    Whoosh!

    However, this fight-winning fist of Xia Hou wasn¡¯t able to obtain the slightest bit of results, shooting passed space and hitting air. Mu Chen¡¯s figure did not appear at the location where he had expected.

    As his fistnded on air, Xia Hou¡¯s expression slightly changed in the next instant. He could feel frightening energy fluctuations furiously sweeping out from behind his back.

    Mu Chen¡¯s speed was actually fast to the level of causing Xia Hou to make the wrong estimations of his position!

    However, although Mu Chen¡¯s speed had caused him to make an idental mistake, Xia Hou wasn¡¯t any average person. Giving a tap of his feet on the ground, his body rose half a metre into the air. Like a whip, his leg brought about surging Spiritual Energy, transforming into remnant shadows as they swept at lightning speed towards the the fist galesing from behind him.

    Bang! Bang!

    As the leg shadows shot out, even the air waspressed to the point of exploding apart.

    Boom!

    Hiding the skies and covering the earth, the fist and leg shadows collided into one another, causing a frightening energy storm to take form between the two. In the next instant, it started to wreak havoc in the surrounding vicinity, causing gigantic fissures to appear in the ground.

    At this moment, the two had brought forth their strength to their very limit, causing the destructive might of the fist and leg shadows to be exceedingly astonishing.

    Bang!

    The two figures intertwined in the air within the giant hall as frightening fluctuations shook the air to the point of forming distortions in the surrounding space. As this was happening, the air in their surroundings was forciblypressed to the point of exploding apart.

    Stabilising his body in the air, Mu Chen hastily formed some hand seals, causing boundless Spiritual Energy to transform into a stretch of starry skies behind his back. Four gigantic beastial shadows condensed and took form from within, transforming into rays of starry lights as they explosively shot out.

    ¡°Four Gods Heavenly Sealing Imprint!¡±

    The gigantic glowing imprint descended from the skies,pletely enveloping Xia Hou¡¯s body within it.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Looking towards the gigantic glowing imprint, a chilling shadow shed within Xia Hou¡¯s eyes as he coldly snorted. Bending his fingers forward, his fingertips appeared to sparkle with the light of stars. In the next instant, he pointed his fingers towards his front, causing the starry light to surge, before a gigantic beam of starry light howled out. Akin to a flood, it surged straight into the space before it.

    ¡°Star Shattering Divine Finger!¡±

    As Xia Hou gave a low roar, the beam of starry light had already shot across the air, ferociously smashing against the gigantic glowing imprint descending from the top.

    Bang!

    At the instant of the collision, a huge thunderous sound resounded as the two gigantic forces smashed into each out, causing a massive shock wave to sweep out.

    Looking towards the frightening shock wave sweeping out, Mu Chen¡¯s body sparkled with lightning light as he brought forth the might of his Lightning God¡¯s Physique to its limits. Rays of lightning wandered about his body, smoothing along his muscles while bringing forth powerful strength. Tightly clenching his fists, any shock wave impacting his body would cause explosions of lightning brilliance to erupt. While his body shook, he retreated a hundred-plus steps back in haste.

    Before him, Xia Hou had waved his hands up, with boundless Spiritual Energy being transformed into a gigantic barrier before him. However, the hastily formed Spiritual Energy barrier was simrly unable topletely defend against the frightening shock wave that was sweeping out. Therefore, it was quickly destroyed, causing Xia Hou to stagger and stumble as he was shot backwards.

    Even while unleashing their full might, none of the two were able to obtain an absolute advantage over the other.

    Within the giant hall, Tang Mei¡¯er, Zhou Xuan and the others stared at the exchange between the two without ever blinking once, since they could not help having waves of palpitations surface in their hearts. This was the first time that they had seen Mu Chen unleash hisplete might. Such astonishingbat prowessing from Mu Chen caused them to be hard-pressed to stay calm and quiet. Xia Hou had pass his Spiritual Energy Disaster! However, even though that was the case, he was actually unable to obstruct or suppress the Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase Mu Chen.

    ¡°This fellow truly possesses some ability.¡± Looking towards the two figures, a shade of darkness shed within Zhen Qing¡¯s eyes. Clearly, the situation before his eyes had slightly exceeded his expectations. In his original expectations, even if Mu Chen was able to fight with Xia Hou awhile, he would be at a disadvantage, at the very least. However, from the looks of the situation before his eyes, it was clear that it was not the same as his predicted oue.

    ¡°Captain, that brat¡¯s fleshly body is extremely tyrannical. I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ve no one that can match up to him. It¡¯s precisely because of this that he is able to fight against Xia Hou.¡± A person whispered from behind Zhen Qing¡¯s back.

    ¡°Captain, shouldn¡¯t we do something about this? In the off-chance that Xia Hou loses...¡± said the person quietly, his voice brimming within chilling intent.

    A faint light shed in Zhen Qing¡¯s eyes as he shot a look at Luo Li, who was present not far from him. At this moment, thetter¡¯s jade-like hands were still grasping that Divine Sword that caused iparable dread within him. The iparably swift and fierce sword intent from it was slightly radiating out. Although it wasn¡¯t strong or intense, Zhen Qing was able to see dense and numerous pathways sliced up by those sword intent present in the space surrounding Luo Li¡¯s body.

    That Divine Sword was exceedingly formidable.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient. Let¡¯s wait a while longer. Although that brat¡¯s fleshly body is tyrannical, it will simply not be enough to just rely on it to win against Xia Hou.¡± Slightly shaking his head, a chilling smile curled up at the corner of Zhen Qing¡¯s mouth as he replied, ¡°Furthermore. At this moment, all we have to do is wait for a while longer, before I let them know what they mean by true despair.¡±

    At this moment, all of the gazes in the giant hall had converged in the air as Mu Chen raised his head to look at Xia Hou before him. Now, some shades of darkness was present on thetter¡¯s face. Thinking about thebat prowess he had disyed during this fight, the heart of thetter would not calm down and was disturbed.

    ¡°Looks like the Spiritual Energy Disaster isn¡¯t as invincible as you think.¡±

    Mu Chen said as he gave a faint smile. Faintly dropping his eyes down, he gave a clench of his hand, and the Devouring Demonic Dragon Spear appeared in his hand in a sh. Ominous aura that blotted the skies swept out, causing the air within the giant hall to turn much darker and cool. With a flick of his finger, the Devouring Demonic Dragon Spear howled out. As the ominous aura shot out, the spear transformed into an iparably gigantic demonic dragon, hovering in the air while radiating with an astonishingly ominous aura.

    The Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear was an Absolute Grade Spiritual Weapon. While it was in the hands of Mo Xingtian, thetter had relied on it to temporarily seal and obstruct the Great Meru Demonic Pir. Therefore, the Devouring Demonic Dragon Spear simrly possessed exceedingly powerful might inbat.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Pointing with his finger, the Demonic Dragon gave a roar, before transforming into a ray of demonic light, and hurtled towards Xia Hou.

    Giving a dark look at the demonic dragon explosively shooting towards him, suddenly, dazzling rays of brilliance erupted from his white jade-like hands. If one took a closer look, one would see what appeared to be a gauze made of starry light separating itself from his hands. Transforming into two stars like clumps of brilliance, rays of starry light fiercely radiating amongst it¡¯s chilling appearance.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Seeing this, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes instantly narrowed slightly as he said, ¡°So the reason why your hands are that formidable is due to that thing...¡±

    That gauze-like item that radiated with starry light was clearly a unique Spiritual Weapon. From the looks of the fluctuations radiating from it, they might have quite a high grade. That¡¯s the reason why Mu Chen was able to feel a dull acheing from his palm from the previous head-on attack.

    Bang!

    The two stars shot out and collided with the demonic dragon, instantly causing astonishing Spiritual Energy fluctuations to erupt.

    Xia Hou strode into the air, disregarding the frightening fluctuations radiating from the space above him as he stared towards Mu Chen with an exceedingly chilling gaze. Slowly clenching his fists tightly, a hoarse voice containing unconceble killing intent gushed from him. ¡°Next up, I¡¯ll let you see with your own eyes exactly how great the disparity you havepared to a Spiritual Energy Disaster expert!¡±

    ¡°In the face of absolute strength of Spiritual Energy, your puny fleshly body will be unable to put up any resistance at all!¡±

    Xia Hou¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot as he took a step forward, causing waves of fluctuations to seemingly ripple in the empty space. In the next instant, his hands formed a strange hand seal, while frightening Spiritual Energy fluctuations that caused Mu Chen¡¯s face to slightly change erupted from the region akin to a volcano!

    As the frightening Spiritual Energy erupted, Xia Hou¡¯s chilling voice rang out, one word at a time.

    ¡°Star Descent Art!¡±

 Chapter 481 - Star Descent Art

    <strong>Chapter 481 - Star Descent Art</strong>

    ¡°Star Descent Art!¡±

    As Xia Hou¡¯s chilling voice resounded across the giant hall, everyone was able to sense indescribable Spiritual Energy torrentially gushing out akin to an erupting volcano from his body. As this happened, the hurricane that resulted from the Spiritual Energy propagation crazily howled across the giant hall.

    Striding across the air, Xia Hou¡¯s hands moved about as he formed a strange hand seal, with his eyes brimming with chilling intent.

    Humm!

    Torrential amounts of Spiritual Energy crazily condensed behind his back as three gigantic whirlpools gradually took form, with a starry light seemingly radiating from within. As Spiritual Energy crazily poured in, within a short span of a dozen breaths, they had transformed into three gigantic dazzling stars approximately a hundred metres in length.

    As those three stars sparkled with dazzling brilliance, boundless Spiritual Energy radiated from them. Akin to light spikes that covered the entirety of the stars, they gradually appeared somewhat malevolent.

    When those three stars werepletely condensed from Spiritual Energy, exceedingly rampant Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiated out, bringing along rumbling noise as the Spiritual Energy shed against the surrounding air.

    Within the giant hall, Tang Mei¡¯er, Zhou Yuan and the rest were in shock as they took in the spectacle before them. The Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating from the three stars caused them to feel a dangerous vor of death. Clearly, Xia Hou had already started to use his genuine killing move, clearly wanting to end this fight here and now.

    ¡°Haha. Truly worthy of the Saint Spiritual Academy¡¯s Holy Son.¡±

    Looking at the three stars, Zhen Qing¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed, beforeughing out in a low voice. Looking at the move that Xia Hou had unleashed, a sliver of seriousness surfaced within his heart. If he was to genuinely cross hands against Xia Hou, he would very likely be forced back by this attack to the point of having to temporarily retreat. This Xia Hou was truly formidable. That¡¯s why he could be one of the Four Holy Sons of the Saint Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°Looks like this brat is in a world of trouble. Now, he will understand exactly how frightening a Spiritual Energy Disaster expert can be when he is serious.¡±

    Zhen Qing spoke out with an indifferent smile, while shooting a re towards Luo Li. At this moment, thetter raised her beautiful eyes to look towards Xia Hou in the air as her brows slightly wrinkled. It seemed that she had felt some worry, due to the fierceness suddenly present in Xia Hou¡¯s move.

    Under the attentive gazes of everyone present in the giant hall, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes looked solemn as he took in the spectacle before him. In the next moment, slowly clenching his hands, ck lightning light rapidly sparkled across his entire body as the four lightning runes on his chest grew increasingly radiant. At the same time, he had summoned forth the limits of his Lightning God¡¯s Physique. Clearly, he had also felt the danger present in Xia Hou¡¯s move.

    ¡°Now, even if you want to feel regretful, there¡¯s no chance left for you,¡± said Xia Hou as he looked chillingly at Mu Chen, the smile present at the corner of his mouth bing even more malevolent.

    Slowly raising his hand, he pointed towards the space before Mu Chen, his eyes now brimming within incisive chilling intent.

    ¡°Star Descent Art, Triple Heaven Shattering Stars!¡±

    As Xia Hou¡¯s murderous-filled voice rang out from his throat, the three gigantic stars behind his back instantly erupted with dazzling rays of brilliance. In the next instant, the three stars had already shot out in session. Appearing like beams of light, they descended from the skies, instantly enveloping over Mu Chen¡¯s figure.

    Bang! Bang!

    The air within this region had beenpletely sted apart at this instant, causing waves of pressure to surge in all directions.

    Looking solemnly at the three stars streaking over towards him, Mu Chen took a deep breath. In the next instant, ck lightning light sparkled within his palm, before he sent a palm patting out.

    ¡°Lightning God¡¯s Hand!¡±

    Boundless Spiritual Energy swept out, with the ck lightning light in apaniment. As they crackled and sparkled, they transformed into a gigantic hand made of lightning. Covered with lightning patterns, the giant hand violently patted towards the three iing stars.

    Boom!

    The two attacks furiously collided against each other, sending frightening fluctuations rippling out. In the next instant, even greater fissures split apart across the ground, showing the exceedingly astonishing destructive powers contained in the two attacks.

    Crackle!

    The two energies smashed into each other, crazily trying to corrode one another...

    Taking in the spectacle before him, a sneer curled at the corner of Xia Hou¡¯s mouth as a change to his hand seal happened. ¡°Star Explosion!¡±

    Bang!

    Suddenly, a star exploded apart, with the frightening Spiritual Energy shock wave resulting from it, pushing the giant lightning hand back, even causing the lightning patterns on the surface of the giant hand to appear somewhat dimmer.

    Bang!

    Yet another star exploded apart, with cracks starting to appear on the surface of the giant hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re finished.¡± The sneer on Xia Hou¡¯s face grew increasingly rich. With a chillingugh, his hand seal changed, causing the third star to explode at this instant.

    Bang!

    As the Spiritual Energy shock waves swept out, the Lightning God¡¯s Hand was finally unable to endure anymore impacts. As its Spiritual Energy dispersed, it started topletely copse. Furthermore, while it copsed, a remnant beam of light still pierced through, travelling at lightning speed and struck against Mu Chen¡¯s body before he could engage in any evasion.

    Bang!

    Mu Chen¡¯s body instantly shot backwards, heavily smashing against one of the gigantic pirs in the giant hall. Even with the special materials used in its construction, a gigantic indentation appeared on the giant pir.

    Upon seeing this, the faces of Tang Mei¡¯er and the rest instantly changed.

    Observing the plume of dust that had risen up, Xia Hou gave a sneer, before shaking his head and said, ¡°Have you experienced what it means to be overestimate your abilities?¡±

    Within the plume of dust, a figure extricated himself from the giant pir. Flinging his head, he wiped off the bloodstain at the corner of his mouth. With a slight wrinkle appearing on his forehead, he looked towards Xia Hou and replied with a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s indeed very painful. However, why are you making an expression as if you¡¯ve already won?¡±

    Looking chillingly towards Mu Chen, while thetter rubbed away the blood at the corner of his mouth, shock and astonishment appeared within Xia Hou¡¯s heart. Originally, he had assumed that this move of his would be sufficient in settling Mu Chen. However, he never imagined that it would only result in an injury. That fellow¡¯s fleshly body was actually that strong to such a degree.

    ¡°My Star Descent Art is a Superior Deity Tier Spiritual Art. Do you really think that it only possess such might?¡± said Xia Hou with mockingughter. ¡°Since you¡¯re able to endure a round of attacks, I¡¯ll let you see exactly how frightening a Superior Deity Tier Spiritual Art is!¡±

    As his voice rang out, everyone noticed boundless Spiritual Energy rapidly condensing behind Xia Hou¡¯s back once again. However, the Spiritual Energy whirlpools that formed had actually reached the number of nine!

    Humm! Humm!

    Nine Spiritual Energy whirlpools crazily spun around as hurricanes took from, appearing just like a tornado wreaking havoc within the giant hall.

    Frightening Spiritual Energy pressure started to radiate within the giant hall.

    This pressure caused even the face of Zhen Qing to slightly change. Tensing his body, Spiritual Energy flowed across the surface. Even he was forced to activate his Spiritual Energy to defend against the iing pressure.

    ¡°This Xia Hou has actually concealed such a formidable card in his hand.¡±

    Zhen Qing¡¯s heart was filled with solemness. It was fortunate that he had not tore at Xia Hou¡¯s face while being immersed in joy. If not, had Xia Hou activated this killing move of his, without utilising some special cards of his, Zhen QIng would be extremely hard-pressed to have even a chance of victory.

    As the frightening Spiritual Energy pressure rippled throughout the giant hall, Luo Li¡¯s ss-like pupils focused on Mu Chen, with the grip of her jade-like hands grasping on the Luo Shen Sword slightly increasing. Clearly, she had also felt that this killing move from Xia Hou cannot be underestimate at all.

    Slightly rotating her vision, she finally rested her gaze on the figure of the slender youth. At this moment, his robes were fluttering about, due to the pressure exerted from Xia Hou¡¯s Spiritual Energy. Yet, his figure still appeared ramrod straight, just like a spear that pierced through the confines of heaven.

    Humm!

    Nine gigantic Spiritual Energy whirlpools rapidly took form, before transforming into nine stars that appeared behind Xia Hou. At this moment, a shade of paleness appeared on his face. Even with him passing his Spiritual Energy Disaster, such a move had a gargantuan consumption to his strength.

    However, regardless of his face turning pale, Xia Hou¡¯s gaze still appeared exceedingly excited and malevolent. A grin appeared as he looked towards Mu Chen, who was bitterly enduring the pressureing from him. At this moment, he seemed to be able to see how miserable thetter was, which appeared just like a stray dog.

    ¡°This time, it¡¯s truly the end.¡±

    Xia Hou licked his lips with bloodlust, before furiously pointing towards the space before him. In the next instant, his voice, brimming with unconceble frosty killing intent rang out, ¡°Star Descent Art, Nine Sun Piercing Stars!¡±

    Bang!

    The entire giant hall seemed to shudder as the nine stars explosively shot out. Intertwining with each other, they pierced through the air, descending from the skies with an indescribably frightening might.

    Such a barrage could only be describe with one word: Frightening.

    Under this barrage, even the faces of experts who had attempted their Spiritual Energy Disaster like Tang Mei¡¯er and Zhou Yuan were overwhelmed with shock. The strength of Xia Hou had seemingly exceeded both of their expectations. The strength of the Saint Spiritual Academy¡¯s Holy Son¡¯s was actually to such a degree?

    Could Mu Chen really endure an attack of such a degree?

    Everyone¡¯s gazes converged on the figure of the youth in the air as they held their breath in silence.

    ¡°Hu.¡±

    Under all of the gazes that had converged on him, suddenly, Mu Chen exhaled a long breath of white air. At this moment, he had unexpectedly slowly closed his eyes. While this happened, a rather ancient and strange hand seal started to form. As this seal appeared, ck lightning light started to quietly dance and arc from his fingertips.

    ¡°Still gaslighting, huh!¡±

    Seeing this action from Mu Chen, Xia Hou immediately sneered. As if he believed that Mu Chen could still have any cards left that could help him defend against such a terrifying attack.

    Rumble!

    However, just as Xia Hou gave that sneer, suddenly, low rumbling thunderous noises rang out within the giant hall. These thunderous rumbles contained a sliver of the might of the heavens. They appeared to have not only been created by the condensation of Spiritual Energy, but possessing the frightening energies born of the heavens and earth!

    Suddenly, everyone within the giant hall sensed something, causing them to immediately raise their heads, which instantly caused their pupils to violently contract.

    Xia Hou had simrly raised his head, which immediately caused the chilling sneer on his face to slowly freeze up.

    That was due to the sudden appearance of heavy storm clouds that have surfaced out of the blue in the skies above his head. Those storm clouds weren¡¯t formed from Spiritual Energy, but born from the heavens and earth. What¡¯s more, ck lightning light was crazily condensed within them, while radiating destructive fluctuations.

    At this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s tightly shut eyes sprung wide open. At this moment, his slender fingers encased in lightning light started to slowly carve downwards, while a mumbling voice quietly resounded within the giant hall. Appearing to have brought along the might of the heavens and earth, they shook the hearts of everyone present.

    ¡°Lightning Controlling Technique!¡±

 Chapter 482 - Lightnings Might

    <strong>Chapter 482 - Lightning¡¯s Might</strong>

    Bang!

    As the low and deep sound brought the might of the heavens and earth, while resounding within the giant hall, the rumbling grew increasingly radiant as the ck storm clouds condensed together within the skies of the giant hall at an astonishing pace. ck lightning light sparkled within it, appearing akin to a ck lightning dragon coiling its gigantic body.

    The spectacle before their eyes had undoubtedly caused everyone¡¯s expressions to violently contort.

    At this moment, even Zhen Qing was overwhelmed in shock as he looked towards the ck storm clouds in the air. The might of the heavens and earth radiating from them had caused the Spiritual Energies within everyone to show signs of shivering. This made them understand that the lightning energies present within this storm cloud wasn¡¯t as simple as beingposed from Spiritual Energy. Those were lightning energies genuinely born from the heavens and earth.

    This brillianceing from the might of the heavens and earth was something that people of their level would absolutely not be able to summon forth.

    Mu Chen¡¯s handsome face was covered with a solemn expression as his slender fingers hastily trembled, while faint rays of lightning brilliance sparkled at his fingertips. This was the first time he had genuinely executed the ¡°Lightning Controlling Technique¡± ever since he learned it from the Northern Sea Dragon. Generally speaking, Divine Techniques were exceedingly hard to cultivate. What¡¯s more, this Lightning Controlling Technique was considerably extraordinary. Even after multiple months of analysing and learning, Mu Chen had only grasped a few straws ofprehension in it. However, he fortunately possessed an advantage that ordinary people did not have, which was that he had cultivated his Lightning God¡¯s Physique. Having experienced the tempering from so many bolts of Divine ck Lightning, he was able to feel some familiar responses from the lightning energies of the heavens and earth.

    It was actually because he was relying on this that he became able to disy the ¡°Lightning Controlling Technique¡± at this moment.

    Rumble!

    ck storm clouds surged and churned as the ck lightning energies rapidly condensed, faintly revealing their extraordinary prestige.

    Beneath them, nine beams of light formed by those nine stars subsequently arrived.

    Bang!

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned serious as his hand seal abruptly changed, before the ck storm clouds started to contract. In the next instant, cracks of thunder that caused people¡¯s scalps to turn numb rumbled across the entire giant hall. Immediately, the giant hall started to shake akin to suffering an earthquake. In fact, the Spiritual Energy present in the world started to disperse apart in session, appearing to be unable to withstand the might of the heavens and earth.

    Everyone raised their heads.

    Only to see the storm clouds being split apart as a gigantic bolt of ck lightning approximately a hundred metres long apanied the gigantic rumble. Akin to a lightning dragon baring its fangs and ws, it descended down, with thunderous rumbles howling out as it travelled. As it did so, a long fissure was even carved through space, leaving being a singed smell in the air.

    The ck lightning bolt pierced through the world with seemingly nothing being able to obstruct it. This was a power that destroyed anything in its path.

    Although this bolt of lightning wasn¡¯t as terrifying as the Divine ck Lightning that had appeared during Nine Nether¡¯s tribtion then, the destructive fluctuations radiating from it were sufficient to cause people to feel extremely terrified.

    As the ck bolt of lightning descended, lightning light illuminated the entire giant hall, lighting up Xia Hou¡¯s face at the same time. At this moment, thetter¡¯s face appeared chilly and malevolent, clearly appearing exceedingly terrifyied under the lightning light.

    Travelling at an exceedingly fast speed, the ck bolt of lightning seemingly took only a sh to pierce through space. In the end, under the attentive gazesing from the surroundings, it violently smashed against the nine star-transformed beams of light before they could smash into Mu Chen.

    Boom!

    At the instant when the two attacks collided, eye-piercing lightning brilliance radiated out, causing everyone¡¯s eyes to narrow in pain. In the next moment, all of them felt an indescribably rampant shock wave spreading across the giant hall.

    Bang! Bang!

    Cracks and fissures continued to extend and spread across the surface of the giant hall. Regardless of the special materials used in its construction, the group was still unable to withstand the exceedingly rampant lightning shock waves. In fact, the giant pirs close to the epicentre of the impact had fissures all over their copsed surfaces. At this moment, those vines that had pervaded the entire giant hall were turned into dust in the light of the lightning light.

    Such frighteningly destructive power caused everyone present within in the giant hall to bepletely dumbfounded.

    Crackle!

    At the epicentre of the shock wave, two frightening energies crazily corroded one another. However, as the ck lightning light sparkled, it had clearly gotten the upper hand. The overbearingness of the Divine ck Lightning wasn¡¯t something that could be easily blocked. After all, even Nine Nether then had nearly failed to pass her Divine Tribtion twice due to the Divine ck Lightning.

    Although the Divine ck Lightning Mu Chen had summoned was unable to bepared with the one faced by Nine Nether in her tribtion, the disparity between Xia Hou and Nine Nether was simrly too great.

    Looking towards the lightning energies that had gained the upper hand, Xia Hou¡¯s face grew ashen. Staring malevolently towards Mu Chen, he immediately changed his hand seal and explosively roared, ¡°Nine Stars Explosion!¡±

    Bang! Bang!

    Following his explosive roar, the Nine Stars seemed to explode apart at the same time, causing frightening energies to instantly sweep out.

    However, just as this energy shock wave was radiating out, chilling rays of brilliance gushed from within Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils as he extended his slender finger and gave a gentle point towards the space before him.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    Nothing fanciful, just a single word. Yet, it brimmed with iparable overbearingness.

    Whoosh!

    With a single word, the Divine ck Lightning instantly red as the ck lightning light crazily sparkled, rushing like a furious dragon in the end. As the lightning light shot out, the frightening energies from the explosion of the nine stars were unexpectedly destroyed and annihted

    ¡°Impossible?!¡± Xia Hou¡¯s face instantly turned deathly pale as he howled in shock.

    Clearly, the Divine ck Lightning had gained the upper hand and had suppressed its contender!

    Bang!

    As Xia Hou roared, an indifferent shadow appeared in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he waved his hand. In the next instant, everyone present in the giant hall saw the Divine ck Lightning drown out the nine stars. Transforming into a beam of lightning, it shattered space apart before enveloping Xia Hou in an unavoidable stance.

    Finally, emotions of fear and dread gushed from thetter¡¯s eyes as he felt the vor of deathing from the ck bolt of lightning.

    ¡°I admit defeat!¡±

    He shouted in shock and terror, with his voice bing much more shrill and ear-piercing.

    However, faced against his cry, a shade of indifference still hung on Mu Chen¡¯s face. Clearly, he would not show any type of excessive clemency in such moments. He had summoned forth his strength to the fullest to disy the Lightning Controlling Technique, which resulted in a gargantuan consumption of his strength. If he was to get nothing in return, he would be extremely hard-pressed to find another good opportunity like this to deal with Xia Hou; after all, thetter wasn¡¯t a helpless kitten. With his cultivation at Spiritual Energy Disaster, he was more than sufficient to bring trouble to Mu Chen in the future, if he¡¯s not dealt with now.

    Bang!

    Therefore, he didn¡¯t have any intention to show any mercy and soft-heartedness. With a thought, the bolt of Divine ck Lightning struck Xia Hou¡¯s body without the slightest bit of hesitation.

    Boom!

    At the instant when the Divine ck Lightningnded on Xia Hou¡¯s body, everyone could hear a low and scalp-numbing sound ring out. In the next instant, the Spiritual Energy defenses around Xia Hou¡¯s bodypletely copsed, before being miserably shot backwards like a kite with broken strings. As blood spurted from him, his body drew a thousand metre long gulch within the giant hall, before mming against a giant pir.

    Boom!

    Cracks extended across the giant pir as it started shaking, appearing as if it was about to copse.

    Blood flowed from Xia Hou¡¯s body as he slid off the giant pir, with all the bones in his body appearing to have bepletely smashed apart. As stone pieces pressed down on his body, suffocating him, his aura grew increasingly weaker. Clearly, he was sent to a point close to death by the severe injuries he had sustained...

    The rumbling noises in the giant hall gradually came to a stop.

    In the next moment, deathly silence hung over the giant hall.

    Gazes filled with dense feelings of being overwhelmed with shock looked towards the bloody corpse-like figure. Who would have guessed that Xia Hou, who had gained the absolute superiority earlier would... actually be like that?

    The eyes of Tang Mei¡¯er, Zhou Yuan and the rest were wide open as they vacantly looked towards the scene before them. In the next moment, after slightly turning their gazes with bated breath, they looked towards the body of the youth who appeared slightly pale. He had actually... defeated Xia Hou...

    That¡¯s an expert that had passed his Spiritual Energy Disaster!

    While Mu Chen was only of Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase!

    ¡°This freak...¡± In the end, Tang Mei¡¯er and the rest could only softly sigh in their hearts. At this moment, they were finally able topletely understand why Mu Chen was able to be the Captain of this group from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, with even someone as strong as Luo Li not showing any dissent about this. It turned out that this youth, whose strength appeared to be nothing out of the ordinary, had actually possessed such frighteningbat prowess that caused people to be filled with horror.

    In this universe, there was nocking of people that were able to fight above their cultivation realms. However, there were some that were undeniably freaks amongst those geniuses. After seeing the spectacle that had unfolded before them, this Mu Chen might be a member of that league.

    As Tang Mei¡¯er and the rest were sighing in iparable admiration, all colour was drained from the faces of the group from the Saint Spiritual Academy as they inconceivably looked at Xia Hou, who had fainted due to his severe injuries. They were still somewhat unable to believe the brutal reality that had unfolded before their very eyes.

    Shadows of darkness and uncertainty loomed within Zhen Qing¡¯s eyes as he looked towards the defeated Xia Hou. Looking towards Mu Chen¡¯s figure, there were thick feelings of dread, fear and caution surfacing within his eyes. At this moment, he finally started to treat Mu Chen as an opponent that was genuinely able to pose a threat to himself.

    However, on the contrary, Mu Chen didn¡¯t give any care towards all of the gazes that had converged on him. Covering his mouth to give a cough, a shade of paleness surfaced on his handsome face. In the end, being a Divine Technique, although the Lightning Controlling Technique possessed extreme might and power, it also possessed extreme consumption of his energy. ording to Mu Chen¡¯s estimates, he would be extremely hard-pressed to activate it one more time...

    Such a move could only be properly disyed by Sovereign realm experts, yet it was executed by him today. Truly, the might it possessed didn¡¯t disappoint him.

    Looking indifferent towards the unconscious Xia Hou, Mu Chen gave a pull of his hand, causing a suction force to erupt from it. As shattered rocks started to fly up, a ray of brilliance shot from Xia Hou¡¯s chest, beforending in Mu Chen¡¯s hand. This was the Academy que of the Saint Spiritual Academy.

    Shooting a nce at the Academy que, Mu Chen¡¯s eyebrows instantly jumped as there was actually 4200 points on this Academy que! Furthermore, they were ranked at 7th ce on the rankings listed on it!

    This amount seemed to be two to three times more than the points Mu Chen had.

    Clutching the Academy que, Mu Chen deeply pondered for a moment, before retrieving his own, and snatching away half of the points and transferring them to his que.

    As rays of brilliance shone, the number present on Mu Chen¡¯s Academy que instantly rose to 3007.

    As this number drastically shot up, the Academy que in Mu Chen¡¯s hands was enveloped in dazzling brilliance, while Xia Hou¡¯s group rapidly disappeared from the listed rankings. In the next moment, a new group bounded over one group after another at an astonishing speed, before finallying to a stop at the ninth ce!

    Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. Ninth ce: Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Captain: Mu Chen.

    Looking towards the Academy que in his hand that had lit up, Mu Chen gave a faint smile as his group had entered the Top 16. This way, news about himself would be discovered by all of the groups, with Ji Xuan being amongst them.

    Slowly clenching the Academy que in his hand, a chilling shadow condensed within Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils.

    Ji Xuan, when you see this familiar name, how will you feel?

 Chapter 483 - Grudges

    <strong>Chapter 483 - Grudges</strong>

    On a barren mountain range, five figures stood upright on a towering peak, facing into the wind. Despite the erratic gales present around them, these five figures were like boulders, unmoving in the wind. Even their clothes remained still and unaffected by the wind.

    Among the five, the leader of the group was leaning on arge boulder. His ncedzily towards the distant mountain range, where rampant Spiritual Energy fluctuations were sporadically bursting out.

    Dressed in white robes, this leader figure had a slender build. Appearing exceedingly handsome, a warm smile hung from the corner of his mouth, giving him a friendly and genial impression as his ck hair gently blew in the wind. Although the other four behind him were not average people too, next to him, they definitely dimmed inparison. His appearance and demeanour really stood out from the crowd.

    He was Saint Spiritual Academy¡¯s Ji Xuan.

    Behind Ji Xuan, a golden-haired youth chuckled as he stared at the distant mountain range. ¡°Captain, that fight seems to be drawing to a close. The twelve remaining teams are of decent strength, and I count at least twelve who have crossed their Human Body Disaster.¡±

    Hearing this, Ji Xuan nodded with augh. ¡°12 teams... yet another big meal, eh? I wonder if this will actually be too much for us.¡±

    ¡°With Captain around, even experts who have passed their Spiritual Energy Disaster would avoid us. Any team that doesn¡¯t are asking to be crushed,¡± replied another teammate, whose body was thick and sturdy, with a straightforwardugh. Many scars ran across his face, giving him a vicious and malevolent aura.

    ¡°Still waters run deep. There¡¯re many crouching tigers and hidden dragons in this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. If you¡¯re overly confident, you might suffer a defeat due to negligence.¡± Ji Xuan slightly smiled, staring into the distance with an abstruse look in his eyes. ¡°Apparently, there are many Spiritual Academies that have secretly enlisted the help of geniuses and prodigies fromrge and influential ns for the Great Spiritual Tournament this time. While many of them have yet to reveal themselves, as the Tournament progresses, these hidden experts will naturally reveal themselves. Only then will there be genuinely fearsome fights.¡±

    ¡°Even if we disregard all those experts, there¡¯s still the teams from the other four Great Spiritual Academies. Those teams won¡¯t lose out to ours, and we¡¯ve yet to meet them. Aren¡¯t we already being thoroughly suppressed by Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy¡¯s Wen Qingxuan?¡±

    Upon hearing the name Wen Qingxuan, the four behind Ji Xuan wore sullen expressions on their faces. Right from the start of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, Wen Qingxuan¡¯s team had snatched the top position in an overbearing manner. Despite the fact that the current leaderboard might not urately reflect the final standings, their ability to hold onto the pole position was a testament to their ability.

    ¡°The rumours say that Wen Qingxuan¡¯s a heaven-sent beauty...¡± Laughing, one of the youths replied, ¡°She participated in the Spiritual Road alongside you, right? With your charm and wit, were you unable to conquer this proud phoenix?¡±

    Ji Xuan nonchntly shrugged. ¡°She is one of the most frighteningdies from the Spiritual Road... furthermore, beauty and dashing looks have no effect on her.¡±

    The golden-haired youthtched onto Ji Xuan¡¯s words, questioning, ¡°Wait, there are other girls whom you fear? Who? There¡¯s actually someoneparable to Wen Qingxuan?¡±

    Sinking into his thoughts, the smile on Ji Xuan¡¯s face faded. Staring into the distance, a dark look shed past his eyes. ¡°Another one... her name is Luo Li. She did not lose out to Wen Qingxuan in any way, it¡¯s just that her personality differs from Wen Qingxuan, and she cared less about contesting for a ranking...¡±

    He could still clearly remember her. Dressed in a ck skirt, carrying a longsword, hair like a silver river, and a pair of limpid eyes, clear as ss. She was so dazzling, so much that one would get intoxicated just by looking at her. If Wen Qingxuan was a proud and respectable phoenix who bowed down to no one, Luo Li was a lone ck lotus in the bowels of a deep valley, her breathtaking beauty only blossoming before the person she fancied.

    Her innate ability was in no way inferior to Wen Qingxuan¡¯s. If she so desired, she could even be as illuminated as Wen Qingxuan in the limelight. However... she simply stood quietly alongside that fellow. That still gaze she levelled at everyone would only show traces of warmth and gentleness when she looked at that fellow. That rare disy of softness could spur countless men to move mountains.

    Slowly clenching his fists, his finger gouged into the boulder beside him like it was just butter. His gaze turned chilly as his eyes drooped.

    ¡°Luo Li...¡±

    Sucking in a deep breath of air, Ji Xuan closed his eyes.

    Before he became Mu Chen¡¯s sworn enemy, he¡¯d actually met Luo Li once. In that moment, Luo Li was being chased and attacked by ruthless opponents, yet all he did was watch the situation from afar. He knew that helping another on the Spiritual Road was a foolish act, and not being a benevolent person to begin with, he would not risk his safety to save another for no good reason.

    Therefore, he simply stood aside and watched.

    He watched as an arrow shot out from the forest and pierced into her shoulder with a spurt of fresh blood. As she staggered from the impact, she looked up, and discovered Ji Xuan watching from afar.

    As their gazes met, and despite her precarious situation, her still and clear gaze never once wavered, nor did she send a plea for help. She simply turned around and rushed into the forest, disappearing like a shadow, leaving a startled Ji Xuan behind.

    He never saw her again.

    Upon the next time they met, half a year had passed. She had found apanion, a slender youth with dashing looks and eyes as deep as the night sky.

    This time, he noticed that she had slightly changed. The girl who would maintain a calm expression in the face of death, was now gently smiling when she nced at the youth beside her. That gentle smile was so breathtakingly beautiful, it caused his heart to tremble and shake.

    He had to admit that a seed of jealousy was nted in his heart right there and then.

    If he had previously taken action, he might have been the one standing beside her instead...

    What he failed to realise was that after saving Luo Li¡¯s life, Mu Chen had been hunted down by her for a whole six months. In that six-month-long chase, they had been through hell and back. Day-after-day, the youth had taught her many valuable lessons, only to receive a barrage of attacks in return, leaving him with no choice but to continuously retreat.

    And with every sessful escape, those calm eyes started showing slivers of emotions from within her, and every so often, the corner of her mouth would arc into a gentle smile.

    The chasested for half a year, before Luo Li saw through Mu Chen¡¯s various cunning methods and finally held her sword at his throat.

    He bitterlyughed, only to receive a sweet smile in response.

    Ji Xuan would never find out about this, and due to subsequent events, would start a feud with Mu Chen, and through the many attempts on each other¡¯s lives, be bitter rivals.

    Many might believe that their rivalry would have started sooner orter. After all, both of them were outstanding, and with Ji Xuan¡¯s personality, he would not be able to ept another equally talented person upying the same area as him, and thus their conflict was inevitable... Ji Xuan, himself, did not deny this reasoning, but bystanders wouldn¡¯t realise that deep within his heart, there was another reason...

    He wanted to thrash Mu Chen, in order to let the girl who moved his heart see that he was leagues above Mu Chen.

    However, as the conflicts between them escted, Ji Xuan started to consider Mu Chen as a real threat. With his shocking growth, Ji Xuan no longer had a guarantee of preventing Mu Chen from bing the most dazzling figure in the Spiritual Road.

    Hence, he had to eliminate Mu Chen!

    Resorting to using underhanded methods, he finally seeded, resulting in Mu Chen being banished from the Spiritual Road...

    Yet, on the day Mu Chen started the Blood Cmity and got banished from the Spiritual Road, Ji Xuan noticed the Luo Li had been watching him from a faraway peak. Those beautiful eyes that he had once lost himself in were now directing a chilly gaze right at him, giving off a strong killing intent.

    After she turned and left, she disappeared, and their next meeting was the end of the Spiritual Road.

    She had given up the opportunity to obtain the greatest reward from the Spiritual Road, crazily sending attack after attack in his direction. In that bitter fight, both sides had suffered grave injuries.

    And despite the heavy injuries, her icy stare never once left him.

    ¡°The only reason for me to not kill you where you stand, is that Mu Chen will show you what defeat truly means. In my eyes, you will never reach his level.¡±

    This was their first actual conversation, yet she had uttered such words, causing the usually stoic Ji Xuan to rage within his heart.

    Bang!

    With a violent punch, the huge boulder beside him exploded into a dust cloud that covered the skies.

    In that moment, a nasty expression was present on his handsome face as a frightening Spiritual Energy swept out, scattering the violent gales around him.

    Behind him, his teammates stared in shock as Ji Xuan momentarily lost control over his emotions. This was the first time they had witnessed this side of Ji Xuan.

    After punching the boulder, Ji Xuan took a deep breath, finally managing topose himself. Clenching his fists, a malevolent aura rose in his eyes. ¡°Luo Li, since you think so highly of him, I¡¯ll crush him right before your eyes, and I want him to die a terrible death!¡±

    Seeing his current expression, his teammates were shocked. Just as they were about to speak, their Academy ques suddenly gave off a bright sh of light. They hurriedly looked over, before their expressions changed and they let out a cry of rm.

    ¡°Eh? Xia Hou¡¯s team has disappeared from the rankings?!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s actually a team from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy on the leaderboards...¡±

    Upon hearing this, Ji Xuan squinted his eyes. With a wave of his palm, his Academy que appeared, and his gaze fell on the name of the team who had just broken through into the leaderboards.

    Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, Ninth ce: Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Captain: Mu Chen.

 Chapter 484 - Targeted

    <strong>Chapter 484 - Targeted</strong>

    The atmosphere on the mountain peak seemed to have froze up at this moment.

    Ji Xuan shot a deathly re towards the eye-piercing name present on the Academy que, the amiable smile on his face beingpletely wiped off. Extending his finger, an emotionless expression appeared on his face as he rubbed against that name. Although he had yet to say a single word, every single one of the four people behind him could sense an astonishing wave of killing intent radiating from the body of the former.

    Among them, the youth by the name of Mu Feng faintly knew about the grudge and grievances between Ji Xuan and Mu Chen. Shrugging his shoulders, he said with a smile, ¡°Looks like your adversary has appeared.¡±

    Hearing those words, Ji Xuan gave an indifferent reply, ¡°You don¡¯t know if the current him has enough qualifications to be my adversary.¡±

    ¡°Xia Hou¡¯s group has disappeared from the Top 16,¡± said a golden-haired youth as he wrinkled his forehead. ¡°And this group from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy has just so happened to rush in at the same time.¡±

    Speaking till here, a clear expression of shock and amazement shed across his eyes as he continued to speak. ¡°Could it be that Xia Hou¡¯s group had suffered defeat in the hands of this group from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right? Xia Hou¡¯s group is extremely strong, with he, himself, being someone that had sessfully passed his Spiritual Energy Tribtion. Although there are crouching tigers and hidden dragons in this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, there shouldn¡¯t be that many people that could defeat them with ease...¡± said the burly bear-like-bodied youth with a frown.

    Shaking his head, Ji Xuan said with an indifferent tone, ¡°There¡¯s no need to make any more guesses. Xia Hou and his group truly have been defeated by Mu Chen¡¯s group. Can¡¯t you see that there isn¡¯t any indication of the direction of their location anymore? This means that they should have entered some remnant...¡±

    Looking over, Mu Feng and the rest saw that it was true, Mu Chen and Xia Hou¡¯s group didn¡¯t have any indication of their direction at all...

    ¡°Hehe. That group of unlucky fellows. They really have lost all face this time to have actually suffered defeat in the hands of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy,¡± said the golden-haired youth as he flung his mouth aside and gave a mockingugh. Although all of them were from the Saint Spiritual Academy, they weren¡¯t considered to be amicable within the academy itself. On the contrary, there were loads of internal strife. Therefore, he was naturally reeling in happiness at Xia Hou¡¯s misfortune of bumping into such trouble.

    Looking at the indifferent-looking Ji Xuan, Mu Feng gave a smile as he said, ¡°Do we need to find them now? I believe that they won¡¯t hide in the remnant for the entirety of the tournament. As long as theye out, we should be able to find the direction they are at.¡±

    Rubbing the Academy que in his hand, Ji Xuan callously eyed the name present on it. Shaking his head, he replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need. If he truly possesses some ability, we will eventually bump into him. If he doesn¡¯t even possess the ability tost till then, he wouldn¡¯t have the qualifications for me to keep him in mind.¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Feng nodded his head. As of now, they really should not waste time worrying about Mu Chen¡¯s group.

    ¡°Time¡¯s about up. Get ready to move. Remember. Don¡¯t let a single one off.¡±

    Ji Xuan looked towards the depths of the mountain, where the rampant Spiritual Energy fluctuations that were radiating from had grown weaker by quite a bit. From the looks of it, a result was gradually forming in the battle taking ce there. Therefore, he said that with an indifferent tone, while giving a wave of his hand.

    Whoosh!

    As his hand dropped down, the four figures behind him had already shot out at lightning speed. Bringing along dense and boundless Spiritual Energy, they appeared like a storm, sweeping across the mountain range akin to an iparably rampant hurricane.

    Looking at their backs, Ji Xuan slightly turned his head to look towards the far north, an incisive chill gushing from his eyes.

    Mu Chen, you should work hard to move forward. Once you walk before me, I will let you understand exactly how big the disparity is between you and me. This time, I¡¯ll definitely let you be consigned to eternal damnation!

    Abruptly clenching his hands, Ji Xuan took a heavy step forward. With a loud bang, he transformed into a ray of light, rushing towards the skies. In the next instant, he had shot ahead of the four figures, showing off his quick and lithe speed.

    As he shot out, intense vibrations shook from the mountain peak as gigantic fissures rapidly extended from it. In the next instant, they had spread out and covered the entire peak. As rumbling noises rang out, giant stones rolled down, before suddenly, the entire mountain peak copsed apart, sending dust plumes spreading out across the horizon.

    As Ji Xuan and his group started moving, in a region extremely far away from them, there was what seemed like a gathering point. Within that mountain valley, there were hundreds of thousands of groups that had converged over there, havingpleted various sorts of exchanges and trades. There was an unspoken rule present here, which was that there could not be any fights in this ce. If not, that would result in hostile response from everyone here.

    Clearly, there was some noise present in this mountain valley. Yet, the gazes of many groups were indistinctly focused towards the higher region of the mountain valley. Present on the cliff, there was an exceedingly dazzling silhouette.

    This silhouette appeared exceedingly slender, with a golden-coloured armor draped across her exquisite and voluptuous figure, vividly and thoroughly entuating her soul-stirring curves. Underneath her battle shirt was a pair of long and slender legs that sparkled with a jade-like luster, causing the eyes of countless people to feel slightly unable to decide where to ce their gazes on.

    A torrent of ck hair fell from her head,nding on her straight shoulders. Crossing her jade-like hands before her, it caused her impressively voluptuous chest to be even more eye-grabbing, with quite a few people quietly swallowing their saliva in response to the sight before them.

    However, even though the beautiful figure had caused the hearts of countless people to pump and pound, there wasn¡¯t anyone that dared to be overly brazen in their gazes, with dread even being present in the eyes of some people. That because the young girl before their eyes was called Wen Qingxuan.

    The Captain of the first ranking team in the point rankings in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.

    Although her beautiful figure appeared delicate and graceful, everyone knew how much frightening power was contained under that exquisite and alluring body!

    However, at this moment, the young girl that had be the focal pointpletely ignored those gazes shooting over from the mountain valley as signs of deep thought surfaced in her beautiful eyes as she looked towards the Academy que in her hand. More precisely, she was staring at the group that had just rushed into the Top 16.

    ¡°Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Mu Chen...¡±

    Wen Qingxuan¡¯s beautiful eyes slowly narrowed, with this little movement of her¡¯s causing her to have an otherworldly charm and allure.

    ¡°That Blood Cmity of the Spiritual Road?¡±

    Filled with interest, Wen Qingxuan gave a faint smile. Although she didn¡¯t bump into Mu Chen while they were in the Spiritual Road, she had heard stories of the Blood Cmity. Naturally, though, the most crucial thing was that this Mu Chen seemed to be together with Luo Li.

    ¡°Since he¡¯s the Captain of that group, Luo Li should also be in that group, right?¡± muttered Wen Qingxuan as she tapped her snow-white chin, her beautiful eyes sparkling while a shade of excitement surfaced on her beautiful face.

    ¡°Captain, our next target is that group from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy?¡± Lovable voices rang out from the two young girls present behind Wen Qingxuan.

    These two young girls were dressed in dark greenish robes, with their sweet and soul-stirring appearances unexpectedly looking exactly simr to one another. Clearly, they were a pair of identical twins. Noticing the rarely seen shade of excitement present on Wen Qingxuan¡¯s beautiful face, they could not help asking in curiosity.

    Giving augh, Wen Qingxuan nodded her head and replied, ¡°Pin¡¯er, Le¡¯er. Stare at this group for me, will you? Once the direction for their location appears, we¡¯ll immediately head out to find them!¡±

    Exchanging nces with one another, the two young girls asked in doubt, ¡°Won¡¯t this dy our n?¡±

    Spending that many thoughts for one group didn¡¯t seem to fit in the n that Wen Qingxuan had made earlier.

    Panning her head over, Wen Qingxuan extended her slender jade-like fingers and raised the exquisite chins of the two young girls before replying within an alluring smile. ¡°There isn¡¯t any n that¡¯s more important aspared to her.¡±

    Hearing that, the young girls by the names of Pin¡¯er and Le¡¯er obediently nodded their heads.

    Slightly raising her beautiful face to look at a ce in the far distance, Wen Qingxuan extended her slender jade-like hand, before giving a clench. In the next moment, a sweet smile appeared on her face, that alluring smile seemingly stole away all of the splendor of the daytime within this mountain valley, with countless people emitting uncontroble gulping sounds from their throats in response.

    This noble and arrogant phoenix before their eyes truly had caused people¡¯s hearts to jump and pound. Although everyone knew that it would undoubtedly be even harder to surmount the heavens than to conquer this phoenix, this was what men were. The harder it was to obtain in one¡¯s hands, the more one¡¯s heart would itch.

    Those countless scorching gazes shooting out from the mountain valley finally caught the attention of Wen Qingxuan. A faint shiver shook through her long and slender eyshes as she swept her beautiful eyes over.

    Noticing her gaze shooting over, shivers immediately shook through the hearts of some people in the mountain valley as they hastily evaded their gazes away. Regardless of how alluring and soul-stirring this young girl was, they were extremely clear about the frightening strength thetter possessed.

    ¡°This girl¡¯s truly vorful.¡±

    However, it clearly seemed that not everyone had evaded her gaze, as the gazes from one group at the fringes of the mountain valley still appeared as scorching as ever. This group possessed considerable strength, and although their Captain had yet to sessfully pass though his Spiritual Energy Disaster, he was ofparable strength to Tang Mei¡¯er and Zhou Yuan. As for the other four members of the group, there were two experts of Fleshly Body Disaster. This lineup was in fact not any weaker than any group from the five Great Academies.

    However, even though their lineup was considerably tyrannical, the few groups in the surroundings still casted pitiful gazes at them, before quietly retreating away.

    On the top of the mountain peak, Wen Qingxuan¡¯s beautiful eyes were now locked onto them. In the next instant, an alluring smile immediately surfaced on her face. Giving a sweetugh, a charming voice instantly rang out. ¡°Oh really?¡±

    Tge body of the Captain froze up, clearly not expecting his words to be heard by Wen Qingxuan as he had said them with an extremely soft level of voice. In the next instant, giving a dryugh, his figure immediately retreated away explosively, with the other four members of his group following closely behind.

    Upon seeing this, a rich smile was still present on Wen Qingxuan¡¯s face. In the next instant, striding out, boundless Spiritual Energy swept out, faintly transforming into what seemed like a pair of gorgeous and gigantic glowing phoenix wings.

    Swish!

    With a p of the phoenix wings, her figure disappeared akin to a spectre.

    Bang!

    At the instant when her figure disappeared, frightening Spiritual Energy suddenly swept out in the far distance as the five figures that had shot over there earlier had unexpectedly spurted blood out while being sent flying back. Their faces overwhelmed with shock, they proceeded to stare at the space before them.

    Whoosh!

    Like a spectre, Wen Qingxuan had appeared wordlessly before that captain. Extending her jade-like hand, she immediately grabbed hold of thetter¡¯s neck. Looking at the shock and dread-filled face, an enchanting smile curled up from her seductive lips. In the next instant, she sent a pat towards thetter¡¯s chest, sending him smashing straight into the mountain valley below, before fluttering away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you all the points he has.¡±

    As she floated off into the distance, a sweet-sounding voice filled withughter rang from the distance.

    On the top of the mountain valley, four beautiful figures had also transformed into beams of light, shooting off into the distance as they chased after the soul-stirringly alluring figure.

    Within the mountain valley, gazes filled with longing and unwillingness shot towards the beautiful figures in the distance. Everyone only returned to their senses after quite a while, before casting gazes of ill intent towards the unlucky Captain that had suffered serious injuries from a single pat by Wen Qingxuan.

 Chapter 485 - Wooden Divine Guard

    <strong>Chapter 485 - Wooden Divine Guard</strong>

    Due to the enormous battle that took ce here, the interior of the giant hall had turned into aplete pile of mess.

    Slowly descending from the sky, Mu Chen¡¯s face appeared slightly pale. Yet, those ck pupils of his were still flooded within chilling intent as he swept his gaze around. Faced against his gaze, even Zhen Qing¡¯s expression slightly froze up, while a shadow of dread surfaced within the depths of his eyes.

    Mu Chen¡¯s move earlier on had defeated Xia Hou and caused even his heart to palpitate in fear. He knew that if that move was headed towards him, his ending would not be any better than Xia Hou¡¯s in any way.

    The remaining four members of the Saint Spiritual Academy group red with endless shock and fury at Mu Chen. Taking a look at Xia Hou, who was unconscious due to his serious injuries, their gazes turned frosty as they looked once again at Mu Chen. Although they would very much like to take action at this very moment, all of them found out that they couldn¡¯t even move their legs a single inch forward, since thick feelings of fear and dread had already cemented themselves in their hearts.

    The shock Mu Chen had caused to them due to the previous fight was too great.

    Who would have imagined that Xia Hou, whose cultivation had reached the realm of having passed his Spiritual Energy Tribtion, would actually suffer such a miserable defeat in the hands of Mu Chen, who¡¯s cultivation was only at the realm of Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase?

    While still being trapped within the vines, Tang Mei¡¯er, Zhou Yuan and the rest of the groups looked shell-shocked at the scene before them. Only after quite a while did they take a breath of cold air and regain their senses. Suppressing the shock and astonishment in their hearts, they looked with iparable curiosity at Mu Chen. Such an oue had clearly exceeded all of their expectations.

    Although they never underestimated Mu Chen since the start, regardless of that, Xia Hou had sessfully passed his Spiritual Energy Tribtion. Compared with thetter, there truly was a gigantic disparity.

    Such a disparity couldn¡¯t be easily covered.

    However, Mu Chen had let them experience a miracle-like scene.

    Sweeping his gaze across the giant hall, Mu Chen¡¯s vision lined up with Luo Li¡¯s, with the exquisite and porcin-like beautiful face revealing a faint smile. Mu Chen didn¡¯t let her bitter persistence go to waste. With Xia Hou being crippled and deposed of, the situation before their eyes should be flipped around now.

    ¡°Haha. You truly are formidable.¡±

    A darkugh rang from Zhen Qing, slowly resounding within the giant hall.

    Panning his head around, Mu Chenid his gaze on Zhen Qing, before a few wrinkles started to appear on his forehead. That¡¯s because he was not able to find a single trace of shock or fluster present on thetter¡¯s face.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re able to be the Captain of your group. Look¡¯s like I¡¯ve truly underestimated you earlier,¡± said Zhen Qing with a faint smile.

    Grasping her longsword, Luo Li stood up, while a chilling glint appeared within her clear, beautiful eyes as she red at Zhen Qing. Although the only people capable of taking action were her and Mu Chen, if it really came to a fight, Zhen Qing and his group might have quite a bit of an advantage.

    ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re able to turn the situation around after defeating Xia Hou?¡± Sweeping his gaze towards Mu Chen and Luo Li, Zhen Qing gave an amused sneer, while a look of ridicule gushed from his eyes. ¡°I admit that your Divine Sword is a mighty deterrence. However, don¡¯t treat me as a retard. Did you think that I¡¯d really sit here like a retard and quietly wait for you to deal with Xia Hou before dealing with me?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Otherwise?¡±

    Hearing Zhen Qing¡¯s words, Mu Chen gave a faint smile. Yet, the Spiritual Energy within his body had already started to circte once again. The massive fight he had with Xia Hou had resulted in the consumption of quite a bit of his energy, which had led to him being temporarily unable to use a powerful move like the Lightning Controlling Technique. However, without Xia Hou, thebat prowess of Zhen Qing¡¯s side had clearly been greatly decreased.

    However, the smile brimming on Zhen Qing¡¯s face appeared somewhat strange and weird.

    Standing beside Mu Chen, Luo Li tightly grasped her Luo Shen Sword, while a chilling light surfaced within her eyes as she locked her gaze onto Zhen Qing.

    With bated breaths, Tang Mei¡¯er and the rest took in the scene before them. Clearly, they had also felt that something wasn¡¯t right with Zhen Qing¡¯s reaction to the change in the situation. Faced against thebination of Mu Chen and Luo Li, this Zhen Qing had unexpectedly shown not the slightest bit of fear or dread. What¡¯s more, he appeared to be exceedingly confident in himself, appearing to possess an absolute assurance in suppressing both Mu Chen and Luo Li.

    However, regardless of the fear and worry present in their hearts, being trapped by the vines, there was nothing they could do but hope that Mu Chen and Luo Li were truly about to deal with Zhen Qing. Then, they would be able topletely remove the vines that were restraining them.

    Whoosh!

    Upon focusing their gazes, Luo Li¡¯s lovable figure had already shot forward in the next instant, while an iparably fierce Sword Aura swept out. Slicing apart the air in its path, it shed straight down towards Zhen Qing¡¯s head.

    With a pat of his palm on the ground, Zhen Qing¡¯s body explosively shot forward. As a shiver shook through his sleeve, a ck ray of light gushed out. Appearing just like a gigantic ck withered wooden log, it smashed head-on against the fierce Sword Aura.

    Boom!

    An enormous sound rang out as the ck withered wooden log shattered apart, sending splintered pieces of wood flying in all directions. However, ck rays of brilliance gushed from within, defending against the Sword Aura.

    Fluttering back in retreat, the four members behind Zhen Qing locked their frosty gazes on Mu Chen and Luo Li. Boundless Spiritual Energies radiated within the giant hall as they got ready to take action at a moment¡¯s notice.

    ¡°You all really are impetuous.¡± With a shake of his sleeve, ck rays of light radiated from within. Staring at Mu Chen and Luo Li, a chilling shadow gushed from his eyes as he sneered, ¡°You¡¯re definitely wondering why I didn¡¯t make a single move when you guys dealt with Xia Hou, right? Now, I¡¯ll tell you that it¡¯s because I needed time. Now, time¡¯s up!¡±

    The smile at the corner of his mouth turned abruptly malevolent. ¡°Next up, it should be your time to struggle in despair!¡±

    As his voice rang out, his hands suddenly came together to form aplicated hand seal. Behind him, his four group members had also formed simr hand seals. In the next instant, ckish-green Spiritual Energies swept out of their bodies akin to a flood. Shooting straight into the air within the giant hall, they shot at lightning speeds, before mming straight against the gigantic greenish wood statue at the corner of the giant hall.

    Bang!

    As banging sounds rang out, dazzling rays of brilliance erupted from the gigantic greenish wood statue. In the next instant,plex patterns appeared on the surface of its gigantic surface.

    At the same time, extremely terrifying fluctuations radiated from it.

    Seeing this, the eyes of Mu Chen and Luo Li slightly narrowed. Clenching her sword, Sword Aura howled from it, hiding the skies and covering the earth as it chopped straight down towards Zhen Qing and his group.

    Boom!

    Seeing this, Zhen Qing gave a cold smile in response. Stomping his feet. Countless vines explosively shot out. Turning into a shield, it blocked the iing sh from the Sword Aura, turning into wood splitters that filled the air as a result.

    ¡°Haha. The Divine Wood Guard has already been activated and controlled by me! Next up, regardless of what moves you all have, you all will undoubtedly die today!¡±

    As the wood splitters were explosively sent across the skies, Zhen Qing fervently looked towards the greenish wood statue within the giant hall, which had started to slowly stand up. With a hearty chuckle, he said, ¡°Mu Chen, did you all assume that dealing with Xia Hou would be able to turn the entire situation around just like that? Yet, you all didn¡¯t know that I was also waiting for time! Haha, it¡¯s still my win in the end!¡±

    As the Divine Wood Guard stood up, its gigantic dozen metre tall figure radiated with an immense pressure, while glowing runes covered the entirety of its body. At the same time, extremely frightening energy fluctuations radiated from it as it took a giant step forward, causing the entire giant hall to shake and tremble in its wake.

    Seeing this, the faces of Tang Mei¡¯er and the rest turned pale. As the gigantic shadow came enveloping over, all of them felt the threat of death. Finally, all of them understood why Zhen Qing still remained unmoved like a rock even when faced with the defeat of Xia Hou. It turned out that he didn¡¯t have the intention to go into a head-on confrontation with Mu Chen and his group since the very beginning.

    All along, he had been biding his time, using the Spiritual Energies sucked from the bodies of Tang Mei¡¯er and the rest to awaken this frightening Divine Wood Guard!

    From the looks of it, this Divine Wood Guard had been sessfully controlled by them, with seemingly all aspects of the situation havingnded in their hands. At this moment, there was simply not the slightest bit of a chance to flip the situation around!

    Solemn expressions appeared on the faces of Mu Chen and Luo as they stared at the Divine Wood Guard. Both of them were able to sense that this Divine Wood Guard possessed extremely powerful energies within it. Although it wasn¡¯t to the level of a Sovereign realm expert, it definitely far surpassed that of anyone that was of Spiritual Energy Disaster!

    ¡°Although our strength isn¡¯t able to allow for this Divine Wood Guard to show all of its power, what happens next is more than sufficient to show you all what despair feels like!¡±

    Facing the sky, Zhen Qing gave a hearty chuckle, his slightly pale face brimming with satisfaction. With a wave of his sleeve, his hand seal changed, only for a glowing tree leaf rune to surface from the forehead of the Divine Wood Guard. In the next instantly, with its massive stride, it dashed straight towards Mu Chen and Luo Li. As it waved its giant fist, boundless Spiritual Energy swept out akin to rampant horses, instantly enveloping over the two.

    Swish!

    Mu Chen and Luo Li instantly shot backwards in retreat. Clenching his hand, the Devouring Demonic Dragon Spear appeared in a sh, sending its ominous aura gushing out. In the next instant, a fierce spear shadow was already being thrust towards the body of the Divine Wood Guard at lightning speed. Yet, faced with such a fierce attack, it was only able to leave a faint scratch on its body.

    Whoosh!

    The longsword in Luo Li¡¯s hand started to dance, sending waves of Sword Aura gushing out. Smashing right onto the body of the Divine Wood Guard, where inch-deep shes started to form. Clearly, the destructive power of her attacks was quite a bit stronger than Mu Chen¡¯s. However, whenpared to the gigantic body of the Divine Wood Guard, they weren¡¯t considered to be anything formidable.

    Clearly, this Divine Wood Guard possessed an extremely powerful defense.

    ¡°Haha. Your resistances arepletely useless! As of now, unless there¡¯s anyone who has passed their Divine Soul Tribtion, this Divine Wood Guard is absolutely impossible to be destroyed by the likes of you!¡± roared Zhen Qing inughter. As long as he deals with Mu Chen and Luo Li here, he would truly be able to obtain this Divine Wood Guard. At that time, not only would he be able to truly obtain a status in the real ¡°Divine Wood Pce¡±, he would also be able to obtain this Divine Wood Guard. With its strength, how many people would be able to obstruct him and his group¡¯s path in this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament?

    The champion of this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament would definitelynd in the hands of their Wood Spirit Academy!

    Seeing the formidable might of the Divine Wood Guard, a shadow of helplessness and bitterness shed through the eyes of Tang Mei¡¯er, Zhou Yuan, Xu Huang and the rest. From the looks of it, they had truly ended up in a hopeless situation.

    Possessing such strength, this Divine Wood Guard was more than sufficient to sweep away everyone present here. Even Mu Chen and Luo Li coborating together might not be able to defeat it.

 Chapter 486 - Join Hands

    <strong>Chapter 486 - Join Hands</strong>

    The gigantic Wooden Divine Guard towered over the interior of the giant hall, sending out waves of powerful pressure radiating out.This cause all the Spiritual Energy within the giant hall slow signs of freezing and turning sluggish. This Wooden Divine Guard possessed an extremely powerful level of might.

    ¡°Hahaha, weren¡¯t you so strong just now, Mu Chen? Want to go for another round with my Wooden Divine Guard?¡±

    Zhen Qing cackled as he watched on. With the Wooden Divine Guard on his side, he could finally rx. No matter how many more tricks Mu Chen had up his sleeves, there was absolutely no way he could turn the tables around.

    Furrowing his eyebrows, Mu Chen stared at the Wooden Divine Guard. Thistter¡¯s gigantic body appeared to be made of weathered wood, with rays of brilliance sparkling out of glowing patterns on the surface. The powerful energies radiating out from it caused prickling pain sensations to be felt on his skin. This was the response his body had in the face of danger. Clearly, this Wooden Divine Guard possessed a frightening level of power that even his Four Rune Lightning Physique wasn¡¯t able to endure.

    The Wooden Divine Guard before him might possess strength that wasparable to someone that have passed their Spiritual Energy Disaster...Furthermore, ording to what Zhen Qing had said, this still wasn¡¯t its full strength...

    The situation now had indeed be even more nasty than before.

    ¡°Next up, all of you can go and die.¡± said Zhen Qing as he grinned towards Mu Chen and Luo Li, his face brimming with a sinister shade. In the next instant, with a change of his hand seal, the tree leaf rune on the forehead of the Wooden Divine Guard started to sparkled before thetter¡¯s gigantic body started to shoot forwards. Bringing forth a frightening level of power, its giant fist hurtled straight towards the two.

    With a shift of his body, a dragon shade seemed to surface at Mu Chen¡¯s feet. In a sh, he retreated back, with Luo Li simrly retreating back at rapid speeds.

    Bang!

    The fist of the Wooden Divine Guard struck the ground, causing intense vibrations to rock through the entire giant hall. Gigantic fissures extended out across the ground akin to gigantic snakes, showing off its heart palpitating destructive power.

    WhoosH!

    With its fist striking air, the glowing rune on its forehead sparkled once more. Instantly, its gigantic frame shot out immediately, appearing right before Mu Chen in a sh. Clearly, not only did it possess astonishing might, it also possessed a rather quick speed.

    Boom!

    The Wooden Divine Guard sent yet another fist rumbling out, causing the air before it topletely explode apart.

    Seeing this, Mu Chen¡¯s expression changed slightly. With a fierce shake of the Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear in his hand, an ominous aura swept out as it transformed into a gigantic demonic dragon. Bringing forth surging ominous qi, it smashed head on against the Wooden Divine Guard.

    Bang!

    Energy shockwaves swept out like a hurricane, with the ground below Mu Chen¡¯s feet immediately copsing apart. At this instant, Mu Chen¡¯s body was sent flying backwards. Transforming back into a long spear, the Devouring Dragon Demonic Spearnded back into his hand, while his sleeves were torn into shreds. As he did so, a sliver of blood dripped down from the corner of his mouth. Clearly, he had suffered some damage from the head on collision with the Wooden Divine Guard.

    The Wooden Divine Guard¡¯s gigantic figure rushed straight towards Mu Chen once again, its weathered wood fist enveloping over him like a shadow.

    Swish!

    However, before the Wooden Divine Guard could attack Mu Chen once again, a beautiful figure shot abruptly before him. In the next instant, an iparably fierce Sword Aura current howled out, heading straight towards the head of the Wooden Divine Guard.

    Sensing the iing fierce Sword Aura current, the Wooden Divine Guard suddenly came to a halt. Extending its gigantic palm out, it blocked itself against the Sword Aura current sweeping over, which left a deep fissure on its wither wood palm. Although it indeed possessed an extremely strong defense, Luo Li¡¯s Luo Shen Sword clearly wasn¡¯t something that could be easily defended against.

    If Luo Li¡¯s cultivation realm was higher, she would be able to activate the truly power of this Divine Weapon of the Luo God n. At that time, a single sh from it would be able to chop of the giant hand of this Wooden Divine Guard.

    Mu Chen took this opportunity to retreat back. However, wrinkles started to form on his forehead, as the defense of this Wooden Divine Guard was exceedingly strong. When faced against his and Luo Li¡¯s earlier attacks, it had always met them head on with its own. However, this time, it had chose to defend against her attack. This might be due to the dread Zhen Qing had towards the Luo Shen Sword. However, this might not be the entire reason.

    As his eyes sparkled, Mu Chen could not help but to rest his gaze on the tree leaf like rune present on the forehead of the Wooden Divine Guard. In the next instant, his shot a look from the corner of his eye towards Zhen Qing. It seemed that every single time the hand seal of that fellow changes, the tree leaf on its forehead would sparkle and light up...

    That tree leaf rune was precisely the thing that Zhen Qing and his group had snatched away from them.

    From the looks of it, it seems that this tree leaf rune just so happened to be able to allow for the control of this Wooden Divine guard. That¡¯s why Zhen Qing didn¡¯t attempt to snatch away the Immortal Divine Tree and rush straight towards that unassuming tree leaf rune...

    Fluttering down, Luo Li descended by Mu Chen¡¯s side. Shooting a look at him, she spoke out, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Mu Chen replied a slight shake of his head. Fortunately, he had cultivated his Lightning God¡¯s Physique to a Four Rune Lightning Physique. If not, the fist sent out from the Wooden Divine Guard would cause serious injuries towards any ordinary person who had passed their Fleshly Body Tribtion.

    ¡°Haha. Looks like the two of you are unable to create any waves today.¡± looking towards Mu Chen and Luo, who were forced to retreat in session by the Wooden Divine Guard, Zhen Qing could not help but tough out.

    Hearing those words, a chilling glow shed faintly across Luo Li¡¯s eyes. Gripping her Luo Shen Sword tightly, she spoke out with a voice tinged with chilling intent. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early to be happy? Do you truly believe that I won¡¯t be able to chop of the head of this block of wood?¡±

    A sliver of fury shed across the exquisite face of the young girl. Having fought all out against Xia Hou earlier, Mu Chen¡¯s condition was naturally not good. The previous head on collision with the Wooden Divine Guard should have caused even more injuries for him. This caused her to feel her heart ache slightly, while also causing killing intent to gush out from within.

    As her voice rang out, astonishing sword cries erupted out from her Luo Shen Sword while glowing lines seemed to extend all over the body of the sword. In the next instant, an iparable feeling of sharpness radiated out quietly, causing even the surrounding space to tremble slightly.

    Sensing the sharp and fierce sword intent radiating out, Zhen Qing¡¯s expression changed slightly, before giving a cold snort. Indeed, that Divine Sword¡¯s formidable. If Luo Li had passed her Spiritual Energy Tribtion then, she might truly be able to be a threat towards the Wooden Divine Guard. However, it¡¯s a pity that wasn¡¯t the case...

    ¡°You¡¯re truly looking to die.¡±

    With a sneer, Zhen Qing changed his hand seal, only for the Wooden Divine Guard to shoot out yet again, disying its terrifying attack once more.

    However, this time, as Zhen Qing was moving the Wooden Divine Guard, Mu Chen was able to clearly see that the tree leaf rune on its forehead had sparkled once again.

    With a chilling expression on her beautiful face, Luo Li started to undo the seal on the Luo Shen Sword in an attempt to destroy this Wooden Divine Guard.

    ¡°Wait.¡± said Mu Chen as he extended his hand to grab onto her. Although Luo Li¡¯s move was extremely powerful, it would lead to a gargantuan consumption of her strength upon disying it. In this current situation, if they were to expend great effort to destroy this Wooden Divine Guard, that would allow for Zhen Qing and his group to have any easier time dealing with their exhausted selves. If that happens, the situation then would be even more dire.

    ¡°You just need to help reduce the impact of the Wooden Divine Guard¡¯s attack. Leave the rest to me.¡± said Mu Chen said in a soft voice.

    Hearing that, Luo Li shot a doubtful look at Mu Chen, clearly not to sure what thetter was nning on doing. However, due to her trust in him, after a slight moment of hesitation, she nodded her head and replied, ¡°Be careful. If you¡¯re injured again, I¡¯ll immediately take action.¡±

    Her voice sounded resolute and decisive. Clearly, there wasn¡¯t too much leeway for discussion.

    Seeing that, Mu Chenughed out. Being unable to stop himself, he extended his hand to touch the exquisite face of the young girl before him while saying with a smile. ¡°I know. My Luo Li¡¯s the Queen Luo of the Spiritual Road. Overbearing as ever...¡±

    Seeing that Mu Chen still had the heart to tease her in such a situation, Luo Li could not help but to shoot an unhappy re at him. Yet, her re appeared as soft and gentle as the streams flowing in spring.

    ¡°You two still have the heart to flirt now, huh!¡± with a sinister smile, Zhen Qing changed his hand seal, sending the gigantic figure of the Wooden Divine Guard to cast its shadow over Mu Chen and Luo Li as it shot towards them. While that happened, frightening energies swept out from it like a storm.

    Bang! Bang!

    As a storm whipped up within the giant hall, akin to a god of destruction, the Wooden Divine Guard wreaked havoc everywhere it went. Compared to it, Mu Chen and Luo Li appeared like flies trapped in a corner, disying various kinds of miraculous movement techniques to continuously evade its attacks. At the same time, attacks erupted out from them, leaving scar after scar on the body of the Wooden Divine Guard.

    Tang Mei¡¯er and the rest watched with bated breath at the intense battle taking ce within the giant hall, their eyes brimming with worry.

    Zhen Qing sneered as he observed the scene before him, not being impatient at all. On the contrary, he appeared exceedingly calm and leisurely. Regardless of what move Mu Chen and Luo Li employed, they were humans and would be tired and exhausted. Comparatively, the Wooden Divine Guard wouldn¡¯t, and would be able toplete his orders perfectly, which was topletely destroy and kill Mu Chen and Luo Li...

    Furthermore, Mu Chen and Luo Li clearly weren¡¯t able topete with the Wooden Divine Guard on the consumption of energy. Once they¡¯vepletely depleted their Spiritual Energies, he would be able to easily get rid of them with a single finger of his.

    Now, he only had the treat this as a game, with the ending being grasped in his hands.

    Boom!

    All of a sudden, the giant fist came enveloping over Mu Chen. However, before it coulde into contact with him, a beautiful figure appeared right before him. Rays of Sword Aura currents gushed out,pletely defending against the terrifying fist winds.

    At the instant when Luo Li had defended against the iing attack, Mu Chen¡¯s figure had abruptly shot out. As a dragon shade surfaced beneath his feet, it started to coil up. As it extended out, it appeared to pierce through space, with Mu Chen¡¯s figure rushing straight towards the head of the Wooden Divine Guard akin to a spectre.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    However, at the instant when Mu Chen¡¯s figure had shot out, it seemed as though the Wooden Divine Guard had also sensed it. Instantly open its giant mouth open akin to giving a roar, a frightening Spiritual Energy shockwave exploded out from within like a beam, instantly shrouding over Mu Chen.

    Humm!

    As the beam struck Mu Chen¡¯s body, a shiver shook through him as ck rays of light blossomed out from his body. In the next instant, a gigantic ck pagoda appeared in a sh, protecting his body within it.

    Ding!

    A metallic sound rang out within the giant hall akin to a bell.

    As the ck glowing pagoda dissipated away, Mu Chen¡¯s figure appeared right before the forehead of the Wooden Divine Guard. With a clench of his hand, a piece of ck paper surfaced on his palm, while mysterious energies started to flow out from it.

    Bang!

    Seemingly discovering some kind of threat towards itself, the Wooden Divine Guard immediately ignored the attacksing from Luo Li. Like the peak of a mountain, its giant fist howled out, bringing along frightening power as it exploded the air apart, causing even the surrounding space to wrap and distort slightly.

    As the shadow of the fist came enveloping over, Mu Chen show not the slightest bit of wanting to retreat. On the contrary, under the shock cries of Tang Mei¡¯er and the rest, he continued with his rush.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking to die!¡±

    Zhen Qing sneered malevolently.

    Boom!

    Finally, the giant fist smashed heavily on Mu Chen¡¯s body. As the frightening energy shockwave blossomed out, thetter¡¯s body shot out like a cannonball. Finally, striking against a giant pir, it caused giant fissures to appear on its surface.

    Nevertheless, at the instant when the Wooden Divine Guard had struck Mu Chen, his palm had lightly patted on the rune sparkling with light on its forehead.

 Chapter 487 - Lotus of the Luo God Sword

    <strong>Chapter 487 - Lotus of the Luo God Sword</strong>

    Bang!

    Mu Chen was sent hurtling like a giant stone by the fist of the Divine Wood Guard. Heavily impacting the ground, the ground caved and copsed, sending fissures extending in all directions. He created a hundred-plus metre long gorge in the ground, before finally being able to miserably stabilize himself.

    Puff.

    Blood spurted out from Mu Chen¡¯s mouth as his face turned paled. He had suffered quite a thorough blow from that punch. If not for him cultivating the Lightning God¡¯s Physique, he might not be able to keep his little life.

    Luo Li¡¯s beautiful face changed due to the scene before her. With a shift of her body, she appeared beside Mu Chen. Noticing the injuries that he had suffered, which weren¡¯t light, she said in haste, ¡°Are you alright? Why didn¡¯t you evade?!¡±

    Although the Divine Wood Guard¡¯s attack was powerful, if Mu Chen wanted to evade, such an attack would clearly not be able to sessfullynd on him.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Looks like¡¯s your conditions getting worse and worse,¡± said Zhen Qing in a mocking tone as he grinned towards the injured Mu Chen.

    Wiping away the bloodstains at the corner of his mouth, Mu Chen raised his head, sending back a smile towards Zhen Qing. The smile he sent back also contained the presence of ridicule. With augh, he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I exin to you the meaning of losing oneself in joy? Now, would you please try to activate this Divine Wood Guard once more?¡±

    Hearing those words, Zhen Qing¡¯s face instantly sunk as he rapidly changed his hand seal. However, his expressionpletely sunk down in the next moment, since he found out that he was unexpectedly unable to have any result in his activation of the Divine Wood Guard. It stood there, right in the middle of the giant hall, not having the slightest bit of response to his control.

    ¡°Bastard! What have you done to my Divine Wood Guard?!¡± roared Zhen Qing fiercely as his eyelids rapidly twitched.

    Giving an indifferentugh, Mu Chen replied, ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯ve simply just sealed the symbol you¡¯ve used the control the Divine Wood Guard, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Hearing those words from Mu Chen, Zhen Qing hastily turned his gaze towards the Divine Wood Guard. Indeed, ck rays of light had surfaced on the tree leaf rune present on the forehead of the Divine Wood Guard. As those ck rays of light weaved and intertwined with each other, they appeared to have formed some kind of seal that was actually able topletely seal up the tree leaf rune. As such, it had also severed the control Zhen Qing had over the Divine Wood Guard.

    At this moment, Zhen Qing¡¯s expression turned exceedingly ugly. He never imagined in his wildest dreams that Mu Chen¡¯s sight would be that astute and sharp, being able to spot and identify the tree leaf rune he was using to control the Divine Wood Guard. Furthermore, this fellow actually knew how to create a seal. Zhen Qing was able to sense that the sealing energies used by Mu Chen were exceedingly strange and mysterious, being able topletely sever his seal from the Divine Wood Guard and even his connection to his rune.

    As of now, this Divine Wood Guard seemed to havepletely no rtionship with him.

    His greatest trump card had actually been dealt with in such an obscure and unclear fashion!

    Zhen Qing was so mad, he started to shake and shiver, while anger and fury rose from his heart. From the looks of it, he appeared to be unable to wait to tear Mu Chen into shreds.

    Observing this scene, while being trapped in the vines, Tang Mei¡¯er, Zhou Yuan, Xu Huang and the rest breathed a huge sigh of relief. The greatest card Zhen Qing and his group could rely on was that Divine Wood Guard. As of now, with it being dealt with by Mu Chen, thebat strength of Zhen Qing and his group had now drastically decreased.

    At this moment, Luo Li finally understood why Mu Chen would risk so much to take a head-on blow by the Divine Wood Guard and not evade it. Nevertheless, she still shot an unhappy re towards Mu Chen while saying, ¡°You always know how to mess around.¡±

    With a smile, Mu Chen extended his hand and grabbed onto Luo Li¡¯s tender and white hands, his face still appeared slightly pale. True, he had suffered quite the serious injury from the great battle with Xia Hou earlier, along with the intense fight with the Divine Wood Guard. Therefore, his current state was clearly rather bad, something he felt slightly helpless about. Although he had quite a few other cards up his sleeves, his cultivation was only at the realm of Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase. Regardless of him possessing abat prowess that far exceeded the outer appearance of his strength, as this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament continued on, the opponents they would encounter would be increasingly powerful. Furthermore, as of now, they had already been ced within the Top 16 on the ranking list. Upon leaving this remnant, their location would be exposed. At that time, they would encounter quite a few people wanting to contest them for the points they held.

    When that happened, there would be more intense fights than the ones they had just experienced.

    Therefore, with his cultivation realm of Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase, it had clearly started to be increasingly difficult for him. After all, he couldn¡¯t just expend all of his energy like now every single time he bumped into an expert of Spiritual Energy Disaster. If that happened, it would be sooner orter that such an opportunity would be grasped by those opponents covetously eyeing them.

    ¡°Looks like I have to make a breakthrough.¡±

    Mu Chen muttered, tightly clenching his fists. Not only Xu Huang, Zhao Qingshan and Mu Fengyang needed to make a breakthrough, even he needed to increase his strength. If not, would them saying that they would enter the final match be just an empty dream?

    Luo Li lightly grasped Mu Chen¡¯s hand, before raising her lovable face, At this moment, however, raising her lovable head, a chill surfaced in her eyes as she looked towards the furious Zhen Qing, before saying in a soft voice, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to participate in the uing fight. I¡¯ll deal with them.¡±

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen immediately made a slight gasp. Although they had already dealt with the Divine Wood Guard, their opponents were of a greater number than them. Furthermore, Zhen Qing himself wasn¡¯t someone easy to deal with, being no weaker than Xia Hou. Added with his group members, many of which had passed their Human Body Disaster, their line-up wasn¡¯t weak. Yet, Luo Li wanted to deal with all of them by herself. ¡°Its best that we do it together, Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯ll hurt me to see you get the slightest bit of injury?¡± replied Mu Chen with a bitterugh.

    ¡°I just love you too dearly,¡± replied Luo Li with a grin, a faint pinkish blush appearing on her exquisite and procinsque face. Clearly, with her gentle and quiet demeanor, it was still extremely rare for her to say such words to Mu Chen.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the one always causing trouble? This is your punishment.¡±

    Extending her hand, Luo Li gently rubbed Mu Chen¡¯s face. With a faint smile, she gave a lovely blink of her bright and clear eyes, before saying, ¡°Be obedient. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    Faced against the current Luo Li, who had suddenly radiated with an aura of regality, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help turning his nose. Feeling a wee bit of weakness, he could only shrug in helplessness while replying, ¡° Be careful.¡±

    Gently nodding, Luo Li replied with a faint smile. ¡°Rx. I¡¯ll be very quick.¡±

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen gave a grin. At this moment, although Luo Li haD yet to be the Queen of the Luo God n, she seemed to have already started to reveal an aura of regality. It was merely that she didn¡¯t quite like to show herself in the limelight while she was beside him. However, in this current situation, where Mu Chen has gotten injured time-after-time, it seemed that the future Queen of the Luo God n had gotten somewhat angry, causing her to no longer conceal herself anymore.

    Standing up, Luo Li grasped her Luo God Sword. At this moment, her exquisite face, which had just shown a smile towards Mu Chen, was now covered with frost as she shot a chilling gaze towards Zhen Qing.

    ¡°Haha. What¡¯s the matter? Do you want to deal with all of us by yourself?¡± In his moment of rage, Zhen Qing coldly snorted as he looked towards Luo Li.

    Choosing not to reply, Luo Li continued grasping her Luo God Sword as she slowly raised it up.

    Humm. Humm.

    The Luo God Sword vibrated and hummed, while astonishingly fierce Sword Intent radiated from it. This Sword Intent that radiated from it appeared as if it wanted to pierce through the heavens and the earth.

    Sensing this Sword Intent, Zhen Qing¡¯s expression turned slightly cold as he turned his gaze around. Looking towards the remaining four members of the group from the Saint Spiritual Academy, he spoke out in a deep voice. ¡°Take action with us and defeat her. That way, you guys can also take your revenge. At that time, we¡¯ll split the points and the treasures of this ce equally with you guys. How¡¯s that?¡±

    Although Xia Hou was not seriously injured with his life or death unknown, the remaining four members of the Saint Spiritual Academy group we¡¯re still quite powerful. At this moment, being able to pull them over to his side would be beneficial to deal with Luo Li.

    Hearing Zhen Qing¡¯s words, the eyes of the four instantly sparkled, before clenching their teeth. Although they were extremely shocked by the performance of Mu Chen, at this very moment, thetter¡¯s condition was extremely poor. As long as they could coborate and deal with Luo Li, they could take whatever revenge they wanted.

    Whoosh!

    With a shift of their bodies, the four immediately appeared behind Luo Li, forming an encirclement with Zhen Qing¡¯s group. In the next instant, boundless Spiritual Energies gushed from them, creating an extremely powerful Spiritual Energy pressure on her.

    ¡°Hmph. Even if you have the aid of your Divine Artifact, I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯ll be able to defeat that many by yourself!¡±

    Zhen Qing sneered. They had a total of nine people on their side, with at least half having passed their Human Body Disaster. Added with him, who had passed his Spiritual Energy Disaster, how would Luo Li be able to defeat all of them by herself?

    Shooting an indifferent look back at him, Luo Li still did not give any reply. On the contrary, she started to slowly close her eyes. As this happened, bloodline patterns started to seep out from the hand in which she held the Luo God Sword. As those bloodlines flowed down onto her Luo God Sword, they formed a blood-red sword rune.

    Bang!

    Suddenly, a frightening wave of Sword Aura erupted from the Luo God Sword. As it did so, it gave off a feeling as if a frightening beast was starting to slowly wake up from it¡¯s seal.

    ¡°Take action!¡±

    Sensing the Sword Aura radiating out, Zhen Qing¡¯s face contorted as he decisively roared.

    Bang!

    As his roar rang out, the nine people took action seemingly at the same time. Attacks filled with boundless Spiritual Energies swept out, hiding the skies and covering the earth as they enveloped over Luo Li.

    With her eyes still tightly shut, a shiver shook through the hand grasping onto the Luo God Sword. In the next instant, frightening Sword Aura swept out, enveloping around her body akin to a hurricane. Uponing into contact with the Sword Aura hurricane, those iing attacks were instantly shattered into nihility with overbearing force.

    As the blood-red sword rune on her Luo God Sword grew increasingly radiant, a sliver of paleness appeared on the exquisite face of Luo Li.

    Humm! Humm!

    A low and rapid hum rang out from the Luo God Sword. Suddenly, in the next instant, Luo Li¡¯s eyes sprung open. With a wave of her hand, the Sword Aura shot out. Akin to a dragon leaving its den, it left radiant sword scars in the space around its path.

    As the rays of sword scars intertwined with each other, Sword Aura instantly burst forth from them. As rays of brilliance sparkled out, a gigantic Sword Lotus, approximately a hundred metres wide, rapidly took form before Luo Li.

    This Sword Lotus appeared exceedingly beautiful. Yet, under its beauty, it contained energies that seemed to be able to destroy anything in its path.

    The Luo God Sword shook, before the Sword Lotus rose into the air. In the next instant, dazzling rays of brilliance radiated throughout every corner of the giant hall.

    As the rays of brilliance radiated out, Luo Li¡¯s sweet-sounding voice rang indifferently around akin to a quiet spring gushing from the mountain top.

    ¡°The bright and clear heart of the Sword, Lotus of the Luo God Sword!¡±

 Chapter 488 - Take Away

    <strong>Chapter 488 - Take Away</strong>

    Humm Humm!

    The radiant Sword Lotus rose from Luo Li¡¯s front before hovering in the air, its prating rays of brilliance lighting every single corner of the giant hall.

    However, those rays of brilliance didn¡¯t give people a feeling of warmth. On the contrary, it caused thick feelings of chilling intent to fill the bodies of everyone. At this moment, everyone could sense an extremely frightening and fierce Sword Intent present within those rays of brilliance, appearing as they were able to shatter the skies and rend the earth.

    Observing this spectacle unfolding before him, Mu Chen¡¯s expression also turned slightly cold. Even could feel his body turning cold in the presence of the Sword Intent present within the Sword Lotus.

    At this moment, the faces of Zhen Qing and his groups appeared exceedingly solemn, with their gazes appearing to be overwhelmed with shock. That¡¯s because they could feel a thick vor of death from the beautiful Sword Lotus hovering above them.

    Without any n to give them any chance to warm up, Luo Li had immediately unleashed her true killing move upon taking action!

    Faced against their contorted expressions, Luo Li¡¯s beautiful face still appeared ice cold as she extended her slender finger out to give a light tap in the space before her.

    Humm!

    The Sword Lotus trembled once again, before started to slowly unfurl its petals. In the next instant, Sword Aura that blotted the skies swept out, only for ten Sword Lotus petals to abruptly shoot out explosively. Appearing exceedingly beautiful, irresistible sharpness brimmed under their beauty.

    Swish Swish!

    As the lotus petals shot through space, faint scars appeared as the surrounding space was sliced apart by them.

    Dark and bottomless sword fissures were shed on the ground below by the Sword Aura gushing out.

    Akin to ten divine swords streaking out, the ten beautiful Sword Lotus petals rushed straight towards Zhen Qing and the other nine guys.

    Seeing the iing Sword Lotus Petals, the eyes of Zhen Qing and the nine guys instantly contracted. Before the attacks had arrived before them, their skin had already started to feeling piercing pain. It was hard to imagine exactly how frightening the Sword Intent contained with those petals was.

    ¡°Use all your strength!¡± roared Zhen Qing.

    Bang!

    With an explosive roar, boundless Spiritual Energy gushed out from his body like a tidal wave, with the other nine summoning forth all of their Spiritual Energies in fear, not hesitating one single bit to execute their strongest and most powerful moves. At this moment, if they were to hold back any single bit, they would undoubtedly be killed. That Sword Lotus was too frightening!

    ¡°Wooden Divine Spear!¡±

    ¡°Fist of the Holy Light!¡±

    Fierce roars rang out in session as surging Spiritual Energies rushed forth, followed by astonishingly mighty attacks.

    With a solemn expression on his face, boundless Spiritual Energy swept out abruptly as he sent a pat out. As rays of brilliance sparkled out, it transformed into what seemed like a deep greenish pine like giant hand. Glowing patterns covered its entirety, with this Spiritual Energy surging around it like a sea, giving people an extremely intense feeling of pressure. Clearly, he had also used his genuine killing move too.

    ¡°Heavenly Pine Divine Palm!¡±

    Bang!

    Under everyone¡¯s attentive gaze, mighty attacks swept out, smashing head on against the iing lotus petals in an instant.

    Faced against those iing attacks, Luo Li¡¯s clear and beautiful eyes still appeared cool and calm, with merely a sliver of a chilling glow surfacing within them. In the next instant, extending her slender finger out, she gave a gentle tap out, with space before her appearing to split apart.

    Swish Swish!

    As the attacks from both sides collided, contrary to people¡¯s expectations, no astonishing eruptions took ce. Although it appeared weak and frail, the beautiful lotus petals appeared akin to the edges of a divine sword, being indescribably sharp. As the petals shot by, the boundless Spiritual Energy attacks hurtling towards them were instantly sliced apart!

    Their attacks were simply unable to provide even the slightest obstruction against the Sword Lotus petals.

    At this moment, the members of the two groups werepletely overwhelmed with shock, while indescribable fear gushed out from their hearts. Never did they expected that this killing move from Luo Li would actually be that strong to the point that their full strength was still unable to allow for them to put up one bit of resistance.

    Whoosh!

    While they were overwhelmed with shock, the lotus petals had already shot through space, nearing their bodies with a whoosh.

    As chilling air enveloped over them, their faces were nketed with a deathly pale shade as they hastily attempted to escape. However, it was evidently toote, as the flower petals had shot over at lightning speeds, bringing along with its sword like incisive sharpness.

    Instantly, blood spurted out in every direction.

    Nine figures instantly turned stiff as blood gushed out from their arms. Nine arms shot towards the sky, their severed locations appearing as smooth as ss.

    Ahhh!

    Shrill shrieks of misery rang out as the nine figuresnded down, crying out from the pain of their severed limbs, while their powerful Spiritual Energies rapidly dropped and declined. Blood continued to flow out from their severed stumps. Clearly, the fierce Sword Intent had prated through their bodies. Regardless of how they activated their Spiritual Energies, they were unable to get rid of it.

    Hearing those miserable shrieks, not a single sign of waver was present on Luo Li¡¯s face. Looking before her, she noticed that the Sword Lotus Petal present there did not achieve her desired effect, as it was being temporarily obstructed by Zhen Qing¡¯s attack. All in all, Zhen Qing had passed through his Spiritual Energy Disaster. Therefore, he was indeed much stronger than the other nine people.

    Nevertheless, although Zhen Qing was able to temporarily obstruct one Sword Lotus petal, he had clearly expended all of his strength doing so. At this moment, there were even droplets of sweat flowing out of his forehead. The frightening Sword Intent present in the lotus had pierced his body to the point of causing his Spiritual Energy to show signs of instability.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Zhen Qing growled between his clenched teeth. As those miserable shrieks entered his ears, a shiver shook through his heart and mind. Never did he imagine that Luo Li¡¯s attack would actually be that terrifying. Such an attack might even be no inferior than the attack Mu Chen used to strike down Xia Hou. Merely, Mu Chen¡¯s attack was a focused single target attack, whist Luo Li¡¯s attack was able to deal with multiple opponents.

    ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re worthy of being one that had passed his Spiritual Energy Disaster.¡±

    Said Luo Li in an indifferent tone as she shot a look at Zhen Qing below with her beautiful eyes. In the next moment, the Luo God Sword grasped in her hand shook.

    Humm Humm!

    Sword cries rang out, before the Sword Lotus petals that had disabled those nine people shot back towards her. In the next instant, they shot back out at lightning speeds, shooting straight at Xia Hou in an encirclement formation.

    Such a spectacle instantly caused Zhen Qing¡¯s soul to leave his body in fright. Just blocking a single petal from the Sword Lotus was already that demanding to him. Now, with there were nine more iing! Although the energies within those nine iing petals had been substantially consumed due to their attacks on the nine people, it was more than sufficient to slice him to death!

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Clenching his teeth, Zhen Qing smashed his palm fiercely on the ground, sending ckish green Spiritual Energy to sweep out, before unexpectedly pouring into the giant hall.

    Bang!

    At this instant, the surrounding giant pirs started to shake and squirm, before vines hid the skies and covered the earth as they shot out from within. As they did so, they formedyer afteryer around Zhen Qing¡¯s body like a protective shield.

    Bang! Bang!

    Shooting out ferociously, the Sword Lotus Petals smashed into theyers of vines, sending them copsing apart while shooting wooden splinters in all directions.

    ¡°Since I¡¯m unable to get them, you guys will to! I¡¯ll never leave the treasures here for you!¡± roared Zhen Qing with a contorted expression disyed on his face. From the looks of it, he hadpletely lost all of his methods to deal with Luo Li¡¯s powerful attack. Therefore, the treasures present in this remnant would never end up in his hands.

    Bang!

    A malevolent shade shed within Zhen Qing¡¯s eyes. With a fierce change of his hand seal, numerous ckish green rays of brilliance shot out from him, shoot straight towards the towering giant pirs within the giant hall.

    Humm.

    All of a sudden, ancient tree like symbols appeared on the surface of the giant pirs. Appearing exceeding radiant, those tree like symbols seemed to be alive, as iparably berserk Spiritual Energy fluctuations swept out from them. In the next instant, fissures started to appear on their surface, before rapidly extending out.

    Bang!

    The tree like symbols grew increasingly radiantly. In the next instant, those giant pirs that were propping up the giant hall finally explodedpletely apart.

    Frightening Spiritual Energy shockwaves wreaked havoc within the giant hall akin to a hurricane. At this moment, the vines that had trapped Tang Mei¡¯er, Zhou Yuan and the rest were smashed into bits. However, upon them extricating themselves, all of them were sent spewing out mouthfuls of blood as their bodies were swept up by the berserk hurricane present.

    As this went on, the giant hall appeared to have entered a state of copse as the surrounding space warped and distorted, As spatial fissures were torn open by the shockwaves radiating out, they proceeded to devour the bodies of Tang Mei¡¯er and the rest.

    It seemed like Zhen Qing had activated the self destruct function of this giant hall.

    ¡°Haha! All of you are about to banished from here! Remember this, this matter isn¡¯t over! Next time, I¡¯ll repay this debt back with your blood!¡± growled Zhen Qing malevolently. The situation when seemed to be fully in his control had turned out into this due to the interference of Mu Chen and Luo Li. How could he not be angry and furious?

    With a fierceugh, he waved his sleeve, sending vines shooting out. As they wrapped around his four other teammates, his figure shot backwards, retreating into a spatial fissure. As for Xia Hou and his group, Zhen Qing clearly didn¡¯t have any mood to take any care about this them.

    Being slightly shocked by the unexpected change of events that had happened before his eyes, Mu Chen shot forwards, moving by Luo Li¡¯s side. At this moment, Xu Huang, Zhao Qingshan and Mu Fengyang had extricated themselves from the hurricane, rushing over as soon as they did.

    ¡°What should we do? It seems like this ce is about to copse.¡± asked Xu Huang in an urgent manner.

    Hearing that, wrinkles formed on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead as he turned his gaze towards the Wooden Divine Guard within the giant hall that had been sealed by him. Clearly, that Wooden Divine Guard was the true treasure of this giant hall.

    Having spent quite a bit of effort in here, he absolutely would note off this empty-handedly!

    ¡°Bring it away!¡±

    Mu Chen made a decisive verdict as he roared out in reply. Shooting forwards, he appeared before the Wooden Divine Guard. Grabbing onto it, he attempted to keep it into his storage bracelet, but discovered he was unable to seed.

    ¡°Dammit!¡±

    Mu Chen cursed in response. Looking towards the rapidly expanding spatial fissures around him, he gave a stomp, immediately activating his Lightning God¡¯s Physique. In the next instant, he grabbed hold of the Wooden Divine Guard¡¯s giant arm. From the looks of it, it appeared as though he wanted to take it away!

    Creak.

    The weight of this Wooden Divine Guard rivaled a mountain peak. Even with him activating his Lightning God¡¯s Physique, Mu Chen was viciously pressed down by its weigh, causing beads of sweat to surface on his forehead.

    Swish!

    Seeing this, Luo Li, Xu Huang and the rest rapidly shot over. Extending their hands to grab hold onto the Wooden Divine Guard, they revolved their Spiritual Energy and assisted Mu Chen in hoisting the gigantic Wooden Divine Guard up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Be careful!¡±

    As the five of them held onto the Wooden Divine Guard, Mu Chen sent a grin towards the other four before taking the lead to head towards a spatial fissure.

    Whoosh!

    The five rushed along with the Wooden Divine Guard in tow. Eyeing the berserk Spiritual Energy fluctuations wreaking havoc in the giant hall, they rushed into a spatial fissure, rapidly disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight.

    Bang! Bang!

    As Mu Chen and his group disappeared within a spatial fissure, the giant hall finally reached its limits,pletely copsing apart. As the Spiritual Energy hurricane wreaked havoc in all directions, the giant hallpletely disappeared into thin air...

 Chapter 489 - Spoils of War

    <strong>Chapter 489 - Spoils of War</strong>

    This was the stretch of a dested mountain range, showing few signs of human habitation, with everywhere giving off a vor of the wilderness.

    Crackle!

    Suddenly, at this moment, the space above this dested mountain range started to wrap and distort, before transforming into a spatial fissure. As fluctuations rippled from it, numerous figures were being miserably thrown out from within, with one gigantic figure descending like a meteor to the ground, smashing a mountain peak apart as itnded.

    Stabilising himself in the air, a shiver shook through Mu Chen as Spiritual Energy rapidly burst forth from within, while he started vigntly looking around his surroundings.Only upon discovering no presence of danger did he take a breath of relief.

    In his surroundings, Luo Li and the other three from his group had also stabilised their bodies while looking at the foreign stretch ofnd around them. Clearly, this wasn¡¯t the ce which they had took to enter the remnant they were in before.

    ¡°It seems that we¡¯ve been tossed to somewhere unfamiliar by that spatial fissure,¡± said Xu Huang as he looked towards Mu Chen.

    Nodding his head in agreement, Mu Chen retrieved his Academy que to take a look. After confirming their location, he gave a smile and replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯re still on the same piece of the shattered continent.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at our spoils of battle.¡±

    Shooting down, he descended before the Divine Wood Guard sitting within the rumble of the copsed mountain peak. At this moment, it quietly sat at the top of the mountain, its withering wooden body sparkling with a faint luster. Faintly, one could discern a heart-palpitating feeling of power radiating from within. This Divine Wood Guard still possessed extremely strong energies within it.

    ¡°If we¡¯re able to activate this Divine Wood Guard, only experts who have passed their Spiritual Energy Disaster would be able to defend against it.¡± A slightly solemn expression appeared on Luo Li¡¯s beautiful face as she looked towards the Divine Wood Guard. If not for Mu Chen unleashing his special move to seal it, even if she coborated with him, they might have had to pay a rather high price just to deal with it via normal attacks.

    ¡°Spiritual Energy Disaster...¡± Hearing that, Xu Huang, Zhao Qingshan and Mu Fengyang all quietly smacked their lips. Even within the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, where crouching tigers and hidden dragons existed, people who possessed such strength would be an extreme rarity.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze had simrly turned slightly scorching hot. If he was truly able to control this Divine Wood Guard, it would absolutely be a huge assistance for them.

    ¡°However, this Divine Wood Guard seems to only be able to be control using that special rune. With that rune already having been refined by Zhen Qing, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for us to gain control of it,¡± said Luo Li while slightly knitting her eyebrows.

    ¡°Since that rune has been refined by him, it naturally means that it can also be refined by us,¡± said Mu Chen with a smile. ¡°However, the treasure of that remnant¡¯s not only limited to this Divine Wood Guard.¡±

    Hearing that, Luo Li and the rest nodded their heads in agreement. When they had set they eyes on the Divine Wood Guard for the first time, it was still wearing mysterious wooden armor that was sparkling with glowing patterns. However, it had vanished upon being controlled by Zhen Qing. Furthermore, it also seemed that the Divine Wood Guard was holding onto a wooden que in its hand.

    With a shift, Mu Chen appeared right before the forehead of the Divine Wood Guard. Looking towards the tree leaf rune present there, he momentarily pondered, before making a sudden grab towards the rune.

    Humm! Humm!

    Seemingly sensing¡¯s Mu Chen¡¯s action, Spiritual Energy fluctuations immediately erupted from the rune, appearing to prevent Mu Chen from nearing it. However, its actions were clearly futile. With Zhen Qing not being here, and not being able to control the Divine Wood Guard tounch a counterattack, Mu Chen¡¯s fingers smashed through each and every Spiritual Energy rippleing from it. Grabbing onto the tree leaf rune, he pulled it straight out from the forehead of the Divine Wood Guard.

    As the tree leaf rune radiating with an ancient aura appeared within Mu Chen¡¯s hand, he sunk into deep thought as he stared towards it. He could faintly discern a Spiritual Energy brand present within the core of this rune. The Spiritual Energy fluctuationsing from it appeared to be Zhen Qing¡¯s.

    This was the brand that Zhen Qing had left within the rune. By precisely relying on this, he was able to control the Divine Wood Guard.

    Upon sensing this Spiritual Energy brand, Mu Chen gave a faint smile. With a tap of his finger, a jet-ck me appeared on his finger tip, before drilling right into the tree leaf rune.

    Crackle!

    Crackling sounds instantly erupted from the tree leaf rune. The construct of the rune¡¯s interior was exceedinglyplicated. Nevertheless, being a Spiritual Array Master, Mu Chen¡¯s ability for the detailed control of his power far exceeded that of any ordinary people. Therefore, as the ck me shot into the rune, it didn¡¯t damage any of theplicated construction present within the rune. Heading straight towards the Spiritual Energy brand within, the ck me started to burn it up, bit by bit.

    Wanting to remove the brand Zhen Qing had left behind wasn¡¯t an easy task to aplish. Even with Mu Chen¡¯s ability, carefully burning it away bit-by-bit took him approximately half an hour before he was able topletely dispel Zhen Qing¡¯s Spiritual Energy brand.

    After dispelling Zhen Qing¡¯s Spiritual Energy brand, the jet-ck me rapidly condensed together to form a Spiritual Energy brand, sticking right where the previous brand was.

    This brand was condensed from the Nine Nether me. If this rune was snatched away by other people in the future, once they try to wipe this brand away, this clump of Nine Nether me would explode andpletely destroy the rune.

    Clearly, Mu Chen¡¯s move was much more brilliant than Zhen Qing¡¯s execution.

    Having branded the rune, Mu Chen yed around with it in his hand. After being controlled by him, the rune started to radiate with faint rays of brilliance. In its entirety, this brilliance appeared slightly dim. Furthermore, he was also able to sense that there seemed to be some damage present within this tree leaf rune.

    ¡°It was damaged by me, huh.¡±

    Mu Chen muttered to himself. When Zhen Qing had snatched this tree leaf rune, it was attacked by Mu Chen himself. Clearly, the damage was dealt then. Due to that, this slightly damaged rune wasn¡¯t able to perfectly control the Divine Wood Guard. If not, sealing the Divine Wood Guard wouldn¡¯t be that easy as he had did before.

    Feeling regretful, Mu Chen shook his head. From the looks of it, the only idea he could think of was to attempt to see if he could repair this rune. Furthermore, he had also discovered that this rune couldn¡¯t be used forever. Every single time this rune was activated, it seemed as if some of the energies within it would get consumed. When all of those energies were drained dry, this rune shouldpletely lose its use.

    At that time, Mu Chen would not be able to control this Divine Wood Guard anymore.

    Mu Chen gave a helpless smile. From the looks of it, even though he had obtained this Divine Wood Guard, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use it brazenly without any fear.

    After refining the rune, some changes once again appeared on the Divine Wood Guard before him. At this moment, rays of brilliance sparkled on its withering wooden body as a greenish-tinged wooden armor appeared. Exceedinglyplicated glowing patterns appeared on the surface of the wooden armor as exceedingly powerful fluctuations could be faintly discerned as they started to radiate.

    Clearly, this greenish wooden armor was a Peerless Rank Spiritual Artifact that possessed exceedingly tyrannical defensive capabilities.

    Grasping her Luo God Sword, Luo Li sent a wave of Sword Aura shooting out that was thrust towards the wooden armor. However, this time, the iparably fierce Sword Aura was only able to leave a faint scar on its surface. Furthermore, not long after its appearance, rays of brilliance blossomed from the greenish wooden armor, before the scar started to slowly get repaired.

    Seeing this, astonishment and amazement appeared in the eyes of Mu Chen, Xu Huang and the rest. This greenish wooden armor actually possessed an auto-recovery capability...

    ¡°Truly worthy of a Peerless Rank Spiritual Artifact.¡± Xu Huan and the other two sighed in admiration. If they were able to possess such a formidable defensive Spiritual Item, even people who had passed their Human Body Disaster would not be able to harm them.

    ¡°If Zhen Qing was able to summon this greenish wooden armor when he was in control of the Divine Wood Guard, things wouldn¡¯t have been as easy as before,¡± said Luo Li in shock. She was all too clear about the sharpness of her Luo God Sword. Although she still wasn¡¯t able to truly activate her Luo God Sword, the defensive capability of this greenish wooden armor was truly exceedingly tyrannical.

    Hearing that, Mu Chen nodded his head. From the looks of it, due to him having damaged the rune that controlled the Divine Wood Guard, Zhen Qing was unable to rely on it to unleash the greatest and strongest might of the Divine Wood Guard. In fact, he wasn¡¯t even able to summon this greenish wooden armor out.

    With a flick of his finger, the rune in his hand shot out once again towards the forehead of the Divine Wood Guard. As the rune slowly sunk in, a mysterious feeling of connection gushed into Mu Chen¡¯s mind. At this moment, it appeared as if he was able to control the Divine Wood Guard with a single thought.

    Staring at the greenish wooden armor present on the body of the Divine Wood Guard, a grin broke out from Mu Chen. With a thought, the greenish wooden armor transformed into a ray of light as it left the Divine Wood Guard, before finallynding on Mu Chen¡¯s palm.

    Since the rune was already damaged, even if he could control the Divine Wood Guard, there was no way for him to allow the Divine Wood Guard to use the armor to increase itsbat prowess. Since that was the case, why not take it off, right?

    ¡°Let Luo Li have this greenish wooden armor. With her Luo God Sword, her offensive capability is above me, and it just so happend that shecks a defensive Spiritual Item. Now, with her defense on par with her offense, it would provide the greatest rise inbat capability for our group,¡± exined Mu Chen as he looked towards Xu Huang and the other two. This wasn¡¯t him being biased towards her. However, this greenish wooden armor was a defense Spiritual Artifact that reached the level of Peerless Rank, and indeed, Luo Li was the most suitable one to use it. As for himself, with his fleshly body being that tyrannical, and possessing astonishing defensive capabilities, this greenish wooden armor would only serve as a decorative ornament.

    Hearing his exnation, Xu Huang and the other two smiled and nodded their heads, with all of them having no opinion towards that decision. That¡¯s because they were extremely clear that as of now, Mu Chen and Luo Li possessed the strongestbat capabilities within their group. As long as nothing happened to the two of them, their group would be safe.

    Blinking as she opened her eyes wide open, Luo Li looked over to see Mu Chen handing the greenish armor over to her. With a soul-stirringly gentle smile, she didn¡¯t reject his offer, and extended her hand to ept it. As of now, she really needed a Spiritual Item with powerful defensive capabilities. Only with it would she be able to focus her attention on disying the astonishingly powerful offensive capabilities of the Luo God Sword.

    After handing the greenish wooden armor to Luo Li, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze turned towards the other item held in the hand of the Divine Wood Guard.

    That was a greenish wooden que approximately a foot long, with exceedinglyplicated inscriptions covering its surface. At this moment, mysterious and abstruse fluctuations could be faintly discerned as they radiated from it.

    Staring at the greenish wooden que, a peculiar sensation started to appear within his heart. Somehow, he felt that between the Divine Wood Guard, the greenish wooden armor and this greenish wooden que, it seemed like thetter was the most important treasure of the trio...

 Chapter 490 - Harvest

    <strong>Chapter 490 - Harvest</strong>

    The greenish wood que quietly hovered in the gigantic palm of the Divine Wood Guard. Giving off an ancient feeling, abstruse inscriptions covered its surface, sparkling with faint rays of brilliance, causing it to appear somewhat mysterious.

    Mu Chen focused his gaze closer towards the greenish wood que. In the next instant, he slowly extended his palm to grab ahold of it.

    Humm!

    However, just as it was about to be grabbed by Mu Chen, dazzling greenish rays of brilliance erupted from the greenish wood que. As the rays of brilliance radiated out, soft grass started to grow from the barren ground in their surroundings. In the next instant, powerful energies started to radiate from the wooden que, preventing Mu Chen¡¯s hand froming close to it.

    Seeing this, wrinkles started to appear on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead, as he could sense the powerful obstruction posed by the energiesing from the wooden que. Even with him summoning forth all of the Spiritual Energy within his body, he was unexpectedly still unable to break through theyers of greenish halos around the wooden que.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    As both parties continued the stalemate for a while, a cold snort rang out of Mu Chen¡¯s mouth, before, suddenly, ck rays of lightning light surfaced from his body. He had immediately activated his Lightning God¡¯s Physique, causing ck rays of lightning light to encase his palm, which he sent fiercely patting down once again.

    Crackle!

    As the lightning light made contact with the greenish rays of brilliance, thetter instantly shook violently. Appearing as if it had met with its nemesis, it retreated back. Due to the process of cultivating his Lightning God¡¯s Physique, Mu Chen was tempered countless times by the Divine ck Lightning. This had lead to the light of the Divine ck Lightning to surface from his body every time he activated his Lightning God¡¯s Physique. From the looks of it, the energies present on the surface of the wooden que appeared to be exceedingly pure and powerful. However, this energy just so happened to be restrained by the Divine ck Lightning.

    Asyer afteryer of the greenish glowing halos were dissipated by the lightning light, Mu Chen¡¯s palm broke through the remainingyers of energies around the greenish wood que, before quickly grasping onto it within his palm.

    Humm!Humm!

    At the instant when itnded in his hands, a ray of green light suddenly shot from it, shooting right towards Mu Chen¡¯s forehead at lightning speed.

    Naturally, Mu Chen had sensed this ray of green light. However, he was able to sense no attacking intent from this ray of green light, which resulted in him not obstructing its path.

    As the ray of green light struck against Mu Chen¡¯s forehead, it rapidly merged within. At the same time, ancient messages suddenly erupted from within his mind, appearing akin to ancient drawings. From them, Mu Chen could make out a stretch of ancient pces. Those pces were even more gigantic than the one present in the remnant they were just in. Furthermore, all of them were constructed from the same kind of special wood, which appeared to be weak and frail, but in reality was iparably tough and resilient.

    This was a stretch of a rather ancient gigantic remnant.

    Within the interior of this remnant, even the sky appeared emerald green, with giant trees towering thousands and thousands of metres high into the skies, breaking through theyers of clouds. All of them were radiating with verdant vitality, with vast and boundless Spiritual Energies undting within this stretch of the world, formingyers of emerald-greenish clouds within the skies.

    As picture after picture quickly shed within Mu Chen¡¯s mind, he was able to sense how gigantic and extensive this remnant was, something that caused shock and astonishment to grow within him. An influence capable to leaving behind such an extensive and gigantic remnant definitely had to be an Overlord-level existence that ruled over a stretch of the world in ancient times.

    This was the genuine and entirety of the ancient remnant.

    There definitely had to be the existence of the ancient inheritance there!

    Comparatively, the remnant they were in just earlier simply paled inparison.

    While Mu Chen was still reeling in shock, the pictures continued to sh by, now presently, a mountain peak was surrounded by clouds. Countless rays of beautiful brilliance radiated from it. If one was to take a closer look, one would discover that there were various kinds of heaven and earth treasures growing within each clump of brilliance. These heavenly treasures absorbed the Spiritual Aura from the world and radiated with iparably pure Spiritual Energy fluctuations. Taking a cursory sweep with his gaze, Mu Chen discovered that there were quite a few rather precious heavenly treasures present there. These items were more than sufficient to cause the eyes of countless people to turn red.

    This seemed to be a treasure mountain!

    Turning his gaze towards the highest position of the mountain peak, Mu Chen discovered dazzling rays of brilliance radiating from there, appearing akin to the scorching sun. Raising his gaze, his vision grew increasing clear as he discovered a stretch of reddish-yellow approximately a thousand square metres in diameter present there, with no other heavenly treasures present there.

    However, at the very top of the mountain peak was a nt gently swaying in the breeze.

    This nt was very much shaped like a Lingzhi. Yetpared to an ordinary Lingzhi, which has only one petal, it had nine. Furthermore, its flower petals weren¡¯t of the shape of Lingzhi, but approximately a metre wide scorching and glowing clumps. Those clumps of light radiated with endless brightness, illuminating the heaven and earth akin to a group of nine scorching suns.

    As the frightening rays of brilliance continued to radiate out, even more frightening Spiritual Energy fluctuations rippled from its centre, ones that would cause people¡¯s hearts to palpitate.

    At this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was firmly locked-on this unique Lingzhi, while unconceble ecstasy and joy gushed from his heart.

    ¡°That¡¯s actually the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi...¡±

    A low mutter rang out within his heart with ecstacy and happiness surging from within. Who would have guessed that he would actually be able to find one of the three unique treasures required to cultivate the ¡°Great Sr Undying Body¡±, the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi.

    Three unique treasures were required for the cultivation of the ¡°Great Sr Undying Body¡± with all three of them being exceedingly rare and precious items. Even Sovereign realm existences would be moved by such treasures. Mu Chen wasn¡¯t even able to obtain the slightest bit of information about those three treasures from the Spiritual Treasures Hall of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, something which made him feel somewhat impatient. Although his cultivation was only at the realm of Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase, he still needed to n for the future. If not, on the day he would be promoted to the Sovereign Realm, due to theck of those treasures, he would be unable to cultivate such a powerful Sovereign Celestial Body. How anxious would that make him?

    However, Mu Chen also knew that those three treasures were too precious. Wanting to collect all three of them would not be an easy task to aplish. Therefore, it had made him that emotional upon discovering a Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi.

    As the huge volumes of ancient information rushed into his mind, they gradually disappeared away. At this moment, his faintly closed eyes started to open, though the remnants of joy was still present on his handsome face.

    ¡°How is it?¡± asked Luo Li with a slight presence of doubt in her voice. It was extremely rare for her to see such a joyous expression stay on Mu Chen¡¯s face.

    ¡°This time, we¡¯ve really picked up a treasure,¡± said Mu Chen after taking a deep breath. As a smile surfaced on his face, he waved the wooden que in his hands, before continuing to speak. ¡°I believe that Zhen Qing¡¯s true goal might not be that Divine Wood Guard, but this...¡±

    Hearing that, Xu Huang and the rest proceeded to look over in doubt.

    ¡°The ancient remnant that we¡¯ve entered earlier should be a remnant of an ancient sect by the name of the ¡°Divine Wood Pce¡± from the Ancient Antiquity. However, that isn¡¯t the true remnant of the Divine Wood Pce. In fact, it could only be said to be an extremely small portion of it. As for the genuine and entirety of the remnants of the Divine Wood Pce, they were right inside this wooden que.¡±

    Hearing that, Xu Huang and the rest could not help opening their eyes wide. The remnant they were just inside of was actually only an extremely small part of the remnants left behind from the Divine Wood Pce?

    Just a small portion of it was already that captivatingly huge. Exactly how many astonishing treasures were present in the genuine location of the remnants of the Divine Wood Pce?

    ¡°Where is the location of the Divine Wood Pce¡¯s Remnants?¡± Xu Huang could not help asking.

    ¡°It will lead the way for us,¡± replied Mu Chen with a faint smile. Wrinkling his forehead, he proceeded to say, ¡°However, it seems that the sub-remnant that we were in just now isn¡¯t on the same piece of the shattered continent as the main location. Therefore, we can¡¯t eliminate the possibility that there are other groups that have simrly obtained the same information as us. Furthermore, those groups would naturally be the elite amongst the elite. At that time, if we¡¯re to rush into the remnants of the Divine Woodem Pce, the opponents we will have to face might be even stronger than Xia Hou or Zhen Qing.¡±

    Hearing that, the faces of Xu Huang, Zhao Qingshan and Mu Fengyang instantly turned solemn. This time, their encounter with Xia Hou, Zhen Qing and their groups was already dangerous and life-threatening for them. If the groups they would meet with were even stronger, their contributions to their group¡¯s overallbat prowess would lead to impending disaster. After all, the strongest people in their group were only Mu Chen and Luo Li. As for the three of them, they were indistinctly already holding the group back.

    ¡°For the next period of time, we will temporarily not have any other ns. With here being quite deste, its suitable for us to train and cultivate. Therefore...¡± Looking towards Xu Huang and the other two, Mu Chen said in a slow manner, ¡°We¡¯ll close up here awhile. We have to increase our strength.¡±

    The ones that needed to increase their strength weren¡¯t only Xu Huang and the other two. In fact, Mu Chen himself had to make another breakthrough. As of now, the pace of Great Spiritual Academy Tournament was gradually ramping up. As they proceeded on, there would be nock of various kinds of formidable groups that would emerge. Coupled with the various ancient remnants present in this shattered continent, no one could be sure of which group that would obtain such arge opportunity. Such a chance would allow for them to drastically increase their strength and show disdain to the masses.

    Faced with such a scenario, with his cultivation only at the realm of Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase, it was not sufficient for him to feel absolutely confident for the challenges he would face in the future. Although he had obtained the final victory in his fight with Xia Hou, it had consumed much of his strength and energy in doing so. All in all, it was due to him only being at the realm of Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase, which did not allow for him to perfectly control his abilities in a confrontation with an expert that had passed his Spiritual Energy Disaster.

    Therefore, the current him needed to start making his breakthrough and pass through the first of the three Sovereign Disasters, the Human Body Disaster!

    Hearing that, Xu Huang and the other two fiercely nodded their heads in agreement. The fight Mu Chen and Luo Li had with Xia Hou, Zhen Qing and their groups had caused them to feel guilty. With the ¡°Divine Immortal Fruit¡± that they had obtained in the remnant and the protection it offered, they would be able to attempt their Human Body Disaster. If they were to seed, it would result in a great increase of thebat capability of their group. At the very least, Mu Chen and Luo Li wouldn¡¯t need to divert too much attention to protect them anymore.

    Looking at the solemn expressions on the faces of the trio, Mu Chen gave augh. Tightly grasping the ancient wooden que in his hand, his gaze turned peculiar, because when he had obtained all that information, he had also obtained something that made his heart move.

    That was a Divine Art that was carved within the wooden que.

    Lesser Divine Art, Heavenly Divine Wood Wheel.

 Chapter 491 - Passing the Human Body Disaster

    <strong>Chapter 491 - Passing the Human Body Disaster</strong>

    Five spacious caves were carved out from the side of a gigantic mountain cliff, with Mu Chen taking residence and sitting quietly in one of them. This was the ce where they would close up and break through for this period of time.

    Hu.

    Sitting on the stretch of ice-cold mountainous rock, a clump of white air was expelled from his mouth. Looking towards his right, he could faintly discern Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating from the heavy mountainous cliffside. Clearly, Luo Li, Xu Huang and the other two had already entered their respective mountain caves and had proceeded to prepare for their breakthroughs.

    ¡°Human Body Disaster...¡±

    Mu Chen tightly clenched his hands as a scorching-hot gaze gushed from his eyes. This was the first of the three Tribtions he would have to face on the path to be a Sovereign. Undoubtedly, this was the most difficult and most life-threatening checkpoint, since only god-knows how many geniuses hade to a halt at this stage, wasting many years of bitter training trying to pass through these three Tribtions, before dying while full of hatred and bitterness.

    The three small Disasters of the Sovereign realm was sufficient to cause the face of anyone below the realm of Sovereign to change colour. Even without personally experiencing it, the terror they brought, coupled by their terrifying awe, had been long drilled deep into the hearts of everyone.

    Therefore, regardless of how tyrannical Mu Chen¡¯s Human Body had be, which was even stronger than some experts who had passed through their Human Body Disaster, he still felt slightly nervous and tense at this stage. He knew that the stronger one¡¯s Human Body was, the greater the pain and difficulty one would experience when passing through one¡¯s Human Body Disaster. Naturally, though, the greatest benefit would be the increase in strength and power of one¡¯s Human Body.

    Like every increase in strength, it was always apanied by danger.

    Taking a deep breath, Mu Chen slowly closed his eyes, entering a cultivation state. With a slight thought, the Spiritual Energy within his body started to rapidly circte around in a loop within his body, continous without any end.

    Generally speaking, as long as one had reached the realm of Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase, anyone would be able to attempt their Human Body Disaster. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t automatically appear. It required the control of any individual for it to appear for them. It¡¯s said that as long as one had made one¡¯s preparation to attempt their Human Body Disaster, one would just need to circte all of the Spiritual Energies one had in one¡¯s body round and round in a loop. As these Spiritual Energies circted around one¡¯s meridians at high speed, the power they generate would gradually seep into one¡¯s meridians, flesh and bones.

    When one¡¯s strength reached a certain level, one¡¯s life force would be strengthened to a somewhat full state. When that life force merged with the energies seeping into one¡¯s meridians, flesh and bones from the Spiritual Energies revolving at high speeds within one¡¯s body, it would transform into some sort of a blood-fire. As this blood-fire forms within one¡¯s body, it would spread through the body. As it burns, it would temper one¡¯s flesh and blood , causing one¡¯s Human Body to be even more tyrannical. However, at the same time, if one wasn¡¯t able to endure such tempering, one¡¯s flesh and blood would be burnt and roasted alive by the blood-fire. At that time, one¡¯s body would be wrecked, something that would result in massive harm to oneself.

    This was the origin of the Human Body Disaster. The fire born within one¡¯s flesh and blood was simply unavoidable for anyone, with no help being able to be provided externally. The only way was to rely on oneself. Only then would one be able to truly pass through this Tribtion and obtain a quantitative change in one¡¯s Human Body from the blood-fire.

    Quietly sitting within the cave for three whole days, Mu Chen maintained a high speed cirction state of the Spiritual Energy within his body. At this moment, if one was able to take a look into his body, one would be able to discover that a faint red colour had appeared on all of the meridians within his body. Clearly, they appeared to be boiling up, while an invisible energy started to radiate from those boiling meridians, slowly seeping into Mu Chen¡¯s flesh and blood.

    Slivers of intense pain came gushing from every ce within Mu Chen¡¯s body. Yet, not a single inch of movement was made by him. That¡¯s because he knew that this was the first indication of the blood-fire gradually lighting up within his body. As of now,pared to the pain when his Human Body Disaster truly began, such minor pain wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning. If he wasn¡¯t even able to endure this much, it¡¯s best for him to not attempt and try his hand on his Human Body Disaster.

    At this moment, his skin had already turned boiling-red hot, with the entire interior of the mountain cave bing exceedingly dry due to all of the moisture present being evaporated away by the high temperatures radiating from Mu Chen.

    As Mu Chen¡¯s skin grew increasingly scarlet-red, suddenly, numerous beads of blood started to seep from his pores. Dripping from his boiling hot skin, they sizzled as tiny plumes of white clouds rose into the air.

    TSSSSSH!

    Those sounds grew increasingly frequent as bead after bead of blood continued to seep from Mu Chen¡¯s body, before being evaporated away, sending out puffs of white smoke, which had seemingly covered Mu Chen¡¯s body within.

    Within therge cloud of white smoke, Mu Chen slightly cracked open his eyes as he furiously clenched his teeth. With a clench of his hand, an emerald-green jade-like fruit appeared. Emitting endless fragrance into the air, rays of brilliance sparkled from its surface, while pure energies started to radiate from it.

    That was the Divine Immortal Fruit that Mu Chen had obtain from the earlier remnant. This Spiritual Fruit had a beneficial effect for those that were attempting to pass through their Human Body Disaster.

    Mu Chen rapidly stuffed the Divine Immortal Fruit into his mouth. Instead of biting or chewing, he just held it within his mouth.

    Holding onto the Divine Immortal Fruit, Mu Chen¡¯s hand seal abruptly changed. In the next instant, the Spiritual Energy circting within his body started to increase in speed once more.

    Shh! Shh!

    The temperature of the boiling hot meridians rose once again as slivers of mysterious energies started to rapidly seep into his flesh and blood.

    Roar!

    Suddenly, an intense shiver shook through Mu Chen¡¯s body as blood seeped from his mouth from the force of him biting down on his teeth. At this moment, dense clumps of blood-red mes surfaced within his flesh and blood. Akin to the start of a prairie fire, it spread like wildfire. Before a minute could pass, it had already covered every single inch within Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    As the blood-red mes burned and raged, they adhered to his flesh and blood. As exceedingly high temperatures started to brew, they appeared to want to melt all of his flesh and blood. What intense pain would that result for Mu Chen?

    Uncontroble shivers racked Mu Chen¡¯s entire body with beads of sweat instantly pouring out. However, upon their appearance, they would instantly evaporate into clumps of steam by his boiling-hot skin

    Clenching his teeth as hard as he could, veins popped out across his entire body, wriggling and squirming akin to earthworms, giving off an exceedingly malevolent look. At this moment, his handsome face had also appeared exceedingly warped and contorted.

    Within his body, as long as it was a ce where flesh and blood were present, it would be intruded by the blood-fire. Adhering to his flesh and blood, they crackled as they burned, causing the flesh and blood to brim with energy and vitality as they wriggled and squirmed akin to having a life of their own. Furthermore, they appeared to start to shrink in size in the presence of the burning blood-fire.

    This was a Tribtion that almost appeared like a trial of torture.

    Clenching his teeth with all his might, blood trickled down the corners of his mouth. Despite the agony and intense pain radiating from his body, which were more than sufficient to cause people to go mad, Mu Chen did not devour the Divine Immortal Fruit still present within his mouth, as he knew that this was just the start of his Human Body Disaster. For him, it would take quite a while for thepletion of the tempering of his flesh and blood.

    Therefore, he would be in such a boiled up state for a period of time. In the off-chance that he rxed and caused his consciousness to go blurry, his body might be turned into ashes by the blood-fire burning within him, something that would cause all the years of bitter training to go down the drain.

    ¡°Come! Let me experience exactly how frightening this Human Body Disaster truly is!¡±

    A low roar rang out from his heart, resounding within his scarlet-red body.

    Roar! Roar!

    Appearing to have heard the roar of fury ringing within Mu Chen¡¯s heart, the blood-fire burning within his body started to grow increasingly rampant and ferocious. As the mes of the blood-fire grew more intense, mysterious energies continued to pour out and temper his flesh and blood. As it brought about intense pain and agony, his flesh and blood started to be more and more tempered.

    Within the mountain cave, white mist surrounded Mu Chen as intense shivers racked through his body, with beads of blood continuing to seep from his pores. As this continued on, a thickyer of dried-up blood started to gradually form on the surface of his skin, beforepletely covering him up.

    His hands sent punch after punch rumbling towards the ground, relying on such a method to vent the intense pain and agony he felt within his body.

    Roar!

    Low bestial roars of pain howled from his clenched throat, resounding and reverberating within the sealed mountain cave.

    This was the Human Body Disaster! The first of the three Tribtions towards the Sovereign realm that caused terror and torment to countless Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase experts!

    This pain and agony would continue all the way till all of Mu Chen¡¯s flesh and blood hadpleted their tempering and underwent a qualitative change under the roasting of the blood-fire.

    While Mu Chen was suffering so much pain and agony from his Human Body Disaster, a faint and delicate fragrance had filled the interior of a spacious mountain cave adjacent to his. A young girl was quietly sitting there with her legs crossed, her appearance caused the entire spacious mountain cave to appear much more alluring.

    At this moment, Luo Li swept her beautiful eyes to look towards the right side of her mountain cave. Despite the extremely thickyer of rock separating the two mountain caves, she was still able to sense the faint vibrations, as well as the low roars of pain ringing from there. This indicated to her that Mu Chen had already started his attempt to pass through his Human Body Disaster.

    Having passed through hers, she knew exactly how much pain and suffering one would need to pass through this Tribtion. What¡¯s more, with his already tyrannical Human Body, the Human Body Disaster that Mu Chen would need to experience far exceeded that of many other people. In fact, this was exactly the reason why loads of people did not attempt to cultivate any Body Refinement Divine Art before passing through their Human Body Disasters. With such a powerful Human Body, although one would be able to summon forth even more strength, it would also bring about even greater pain and agony during the passing of one¡¯s Human Body Disaster.

    In the off-chance one bes unable to endure any longer, all of one¡¯s bitter training wouldpletely go down the drain.

    Since that was the case, why not focus on cultivating one¡¯s Spiritual Energy, and wait till the sessful passing of one¡¯s Human Body Disaster to cultivate a Body Refinement Divine Art, right? In such a way, it would reduce the danger and pain by a great deal. Nevertheless, Mu Chen didn¡¯t make such a choice. He had chosen an extremely difficult path, as he knew he needed greater power and strength...

    There were many things that he wanted to protect.

    Gently biting her lip, Luo Li¡¯s beautiful eyes slightly drooped down, with her not daring to take too many looks at the right wall of the cave. If she took too many looks, she felt that she could see the youth present there, suffering in pain and agony, something that was even more painful for her than passing her own Human Body Disaster...

    ¡°Mu Chen, I¡¯ll not let you suffer alone.¡±

    The young girl softly muttered. In the next instant, she furiously clenched her hands as they rapidly formed hand seals before her body. Immediately, vast and boundless Spiritual Energy unexpectedly started to gradually show signs of ring up within her body.

    This was the signal of the impending start of a Spiritual Energy Disaster!

    Luo Li¡¯s actually attempting her Spiritual Energy Disaster!

 Chapter 492 - Suffering

    <strong>Chapter 492 - Suffering</strong>

    The interior of the gigantic mountain cave appeared exceedingly hot and dry as arge cloud of white mist enveloped within. Within, one could faintly discern a figure sitting quietly on the ground, and was also the source of the high temperatures within the mountain cave. The ground within appeared to be in a cracked state as fissures extended across the mountain cave from the figure.

    Boom!

    Low and deep sounds rang from within the white mist as Mu Chen¡¯s fists heavily hammered the ground, instantly causing cracks to rapidly extend further. Both of his arms werepletely encased in ayer of dark-red blood clots. This colour, which could only form after multipleyers of dried-up blood, would cause a ghastly sight to the hearts of anyone that could see it.

    Although Mu Chen was in a sitting position, his body was crunched up, withbored and painful pants continuously ringing out from his throat.

    The blood-fire within his body had already continued burning close to ten whole days.

    Within these ten days, he was seemingly always enduring such frightening pain and agony, with the flesh and blood within his body continuously being burnt and roasted by the blood-fire as they underwent their tempering. Although Mu Chen was clearly able to sense the blood-fire burning within his body, with the energy contained within his flesh and blood starting to be increasingly tempered, the pain and agony felt by him had also continued to rise and increase.

    Generally speaking, the duration of a Human Body Disaster would be about seven to eight days. However, Mu Chen had already been in such a state for ten whole days. Furthermore, there still wasn¡¯t any sign of thising to a stop.

    However, all of this was well within the expectations of Mu Chen. With how tyrannical his fleshly body was, the Human Body Disaster that resulted from it would naturally be even more frightening. Now, what he needed to do was to clench his teeth and continue to endure. He believed that if he could endure, there would be a gigantic progression of his strength as a result of this.

    Crackle!

    Blood continued to seep from the surface of the dried-up blood before quickly evaporating away, transforming into patches of dark-red dried-up blood that merged with theyer already present there.

    Opening his eyes with much difficulty, his vision clearly appeared somewhat blurry at this moment. Using his strength to swing his head from side-to-side, yet another shiver shook through his body as it seemed that the blood-fire burning within his body had grown stronger yet again. This burning sensation appeared to pierce through his flesh and blood, encasing his entire body, wanting to turn him into ashes.

    ¡°How can my journey stop here?!¡±

    As the intense pain and agony continued to spread across his body, Mu Chen tightly clenched his fists as roars resounded within his heart.

    Over the past few years, he had experienced god-knows how many life-or-death situations. Youths that were able to possess such a resilient and tenacious personality wouldn¡¯t be there for no reason, but was something that was built and tempered from being in life-or-death situations time-after-time again. He had promised his father to personally bring his mother back. He had also promised the young girl that would always be in his heart, no matter where he went, that he would be an unrivaled expert, to block the wind and rain and protect her.

    Therefore, how could something as small as a Human Body Disaster obstruct him from his path of progress!

    With a forceful bite, Mu Chen finally devoured the Divine Immortal Fruit he had held in his mouth since the start. Instantly, a cool, refreshing and pure energy started to radiate from within his body. This refreshing feeling caused Mu Chen to have the implosion of moaning out in happiness.

    At this moment, his blurry consciousness started to be clear once again.

    Roar! Roar!

    As the refreshing energies of the Divine Immortal Fruit started to spread within his body, the blood-fire grew increasingly vigorous, appearing to be attempting topletely burn away the iing energies.

    ¡°Do you think such a puny Human Body Disaster could stop me?!¡±

    Mu Chen roared within his heart. Clenching his teeth tightly, he continued to endure the intense pain and agony omnipresent across his body. He definitely needed to win this war!

    The scorching-hot temperatures within the mountain cave rapidly increased as suppressed beastial-like roars continued to ring within the steam-like white mist around Mu Chen¡¯s body...

    As of now, he had no path of retreat! The only thing he could do was to persist all the way till the end!

    Time continued to pse under Mu Chen¡¯s perseverance. In a blink of an eye, five more days had passed...

    Three figures hovered in the skies outside of the mountain caves, which were Xu Huang, Zhao Qingshan and Mu Fengyang.

    ¡°Mu Chen and Luo Li seem to show no signs ofing out...¡±

    Looking towards the two tightly shut mountain caves before them, Xu Huang said helplessly while shrugging his shoulders.

    Their Human Body Disasters had taken merely five days before ending. Furthermore, due to the Divine Immortal Fruit, it could be said that they had passed through it without any life-threatening danger. Therefore, not only had they obtained a great increase in their strength, they were now considered to be genuine experts at the realm of Human Body Disaster.

    ¡°Mu Chen should be just like us and undergoing his Human Body Disaster, right? Why¡¯s he taking so long...?¡± asked Zhao Qingshan in doubt.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one possibility,¡± replied Xu Huang as he shook his head. ¡°Before even passing his Human Body Disaster, the strength of Mu Chen¡¯s fleshly body is even stronger than experts who have passed their Human Body Disaster. Therefore, his Human Body Disaster would be even more frightening than ours, while taking greater time toplete... Thus, don¡¯tpare what he¡¯s going through now to what we have done.¡±

    As he gave his reply, one could hear somewhat of a sob in his voice. All of them had saw Mu Chen start at the beginning as an unassuming Freshman, taking one step at a time all the way to be the number one person of their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Although all of them were also working hard to improve and progress, from the looks of it now, they were still tossed far behind and unable to reach up towards where he was.

    In this universe, there¡¯s always bound to be some people who would possess monstrous talents. Wanting to chase after them would be something that was futile.

    ¡°What about Luo Li? She¡¯s also still closed up...¡±

    Said Mu Fengyang as he looked towards the other tightly shut mountain cave, the ce where Luo Li had been isted in. Till now, not a single movement of wanting toe out could be sensed from within.

    Hearing that, Xu Huang and Zhao Qingshan exchanged nces with each other, noticing the doubt present in each other¡¯s eyes. Luo Li had long already passed her Human Body Disaster. As of now, with her being isted for so long, could it be that she was also making a breakthrough? That meant to say... that as of now, she was attempting her Spiritual Energy Disaster?

    Thinking about this point, shock and astonishment filled the hearts of Xu Huang and the other two, while causing some excitement to gush from within. If Luo Li¡¯s able to sessfully pass her Spiritual Energy Disaster, that would be a great increase in thebat strength of their group. At that time, they would truly possess the strength to rival those elite groups present in this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.

    ¡°Since we can¡¯t interfere with their breakthroughs, it¡¯s best that we quietly wait for them here. Both Mu Chen and Luo Li are extraordinary. I think that they will seed in the end,¡± said Xu Huang.

    Hearing that, both Zhao Qingshan and Mu Fengyang nodded their heads. Both of them knew that regardless of Mu Chen¡¯s Human Body Disaster or Luo Li¡¯s Spiritual Energy Disaster, they would absolutely be much harder than what ordinary people have to experience. However, all of them had absolute confidence in the two. There¡¯s no need to talk about Mu Chen, as the dazzling aplishments he had achieved over thest two years in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was more than sufficient for them to sigh in admiration.

    As for Luo Li, she didn¡¯t participate in the contest for the so-called ¡°glory within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡±, which resulted in her only being ranked 10th on the Heavenly Rankings at the start of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. However, the strength that she possessed was something that no one among them would dare to underestimate, including Mu Chen.

    That¡¯s because ever since her entry into the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy till now, there was yet to be someone that had seen Luo Li take action without the slightest bit of restraint.

    No one was clear exactly how tyrannical this absolutely beautiful young girl was. Even Mu Chen wasn¡¯t able to confirm this point. Merely, while they were in the academy, that young girl had habitually kept quiet and stood by Mu Chen¡¯s side, faintly smiling as she observed him obtain dazzling aplishments one after the other.

    Therefore, everyone would unknowingly forget that this young girl, whose beauty was unrivaled in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, would in fact possess the strength that rivaled her astonishing appearance.

    ...

    While Xu Huang and the other two quietly waited for Mu Chen and Luo Li to leave their closed training, they did not know that in a ce far away from them, beams of light were quietly shooting across the skies. The direction those beams of light were shooting towards was precisely the location where Mu Chen and his group were...

    There were quite a few of those beams of light. Furthermore, shooting across the horizon, tyrannical Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiated from them. Clearly, not a single one of these people were weaklings.

    Rays of brilliance sparkled on the top of a mountain peak, before five elegant and beautiful figures surfaced from within, they slight swayed as they appeared, painting an exceedingly alluring sight.

    At the helm of these five figures was a familiar face. Beautiful, noble, prideful, akin to a phoenix soaring across the nine heavens, enjoying the countless gazes of admiration shooting from the earth below.

    She was Wen Qingxuan.

    ¡°Captain, it seems that there¡¯s quite a few people that have the same goal as us,¡± said two exceedingly cute and lovable young girls standing behind Wen Qingxuan as they looked towards the beams of light shooting across the horizon, their sweet voices rang like two ck naped orioles.

    Hearing their words, Wen Qingxuan gently nodded her head, her slender finger starting tozily twirl a lock of her long ck hair. Slightly tilting her head, she shot a gaze towards the targeted direction with her beautiful eyes, before saying with a sweet smile, ¡°Although the number of points Mu Chen¡¯s group have didn¡¯t increase for thest half a month, for the time being, they are still within the Top 16. Therefore, their location would naturally be exposed to everyone. What¡¯s more... there are even some people that are circting news about Mu Chen¡¯s group having obtained the Divine Pce¡¯s invitation of the Divine Wood Pce. It seems that there¡¯s aplete ancient inheritance in the Divine Wood Pce. Therefore, there¡¯s quite a few groups rushing towards them.¡±

    ¡°Captain. The location of Mu Chen¡¯s group has not changed since they appeared. Could it be that they don¡¯t know that they¡¯ve long been locked-on and encircled by those groups eyeing towards them?¡± A frown appeared on a golden-haired young girl with a rather fiery figure standing by Wen Qingxuan¡¯s side as she spoke out.

    ¡°Not changing their location for an entire half a month...¡±

    A faint smile appeared on Wen Qingxuan¡¯s face as she replied, ¡°They should be cultivating. This is truly interesting. In a situation where their location has been revealed, they actually dared to brazenly close up and cultivate... this Mu Chen truly has quite some courage.¡±

    ¡°Captain, do we need to take action to chase those groups away?¡± asked the identical-looking twins with sweet smiles present on their faces.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Waving her hand, an arc curled up from the corner of Wen Qingxuan¡¯s mouth as she replied, ¡°We can take advantage of this to see exactly what ability this Blood Cmity of the Spiritual Road has. If he doesn¡¯t have any ability, then don¡¯t me me for snatching away the person of his heart...¡±

    Speaking till here, Wen Qingxuan extended her slender fingers towards the far distance, before slowing clenching them into a fist. At this moment, the smile present at the corner of her little mouth was brimming with soul-stirring appeal.

    ¡°Luo Li, I¡¯ve finally found you.¡±

 Chapter 493 - Attack

    <strong>Chapter 493 - Attack</strong>

    Mountain peaks quietly towered over a dested mountain range as the entire stretch of the world appeared to be in state of silent destion, with the only sounds present being the gales billowing and wreaking havoc across the entire region.

    Xu Huang, Zhao Qingshan and Mu Fengyang quietly sat on one of the mountain peaks present there. From time-to-time, their gazes would look towards the two mountain caves that were still tightly shut, before giving helpless smiles in response. If the time was added up, the period of time which Mu Chen and Luo Li had closed up seemed to have alreadysted for close to 20 whole days.

    If Mu Chen and Luo Li were truly attempting their Human Body Disaster and Spiritual Energy Disaster respectively, wouldn¡¯t that mean that they had been persisting for close to 20 days already?

    Just the thought of this point was enough to send shivers crawling over the bodies of the trio. Having experienced the pain and suffering one had to endure when one was breaking through their Human Body Disaster, they knew it felt akin to one¡¯s body being burn into ashes, something that would truly cause dread and terror in people¡¯s hearts. Their Human Body Disasters had onlysted for five to six days, with them narrowly avoiding defeat in their attempts.

    However, as of now, Mu Chen and Luo Li had already persisted for 20 days.

    If during all this time, they were under the frightening pain and agony of being burnt alive, exactly how frightening was their endurance and willpower?

    Thinking about this, the hearts of Xu Huang and the other two palpitated as they gave a sigh, whilst some unconceble respect gushed from within them. When ordinary people saw Mu Chen and Luo Li, they would only see their impressive strength. However, who would know exactly how much they would need to pay to obtain such strength? In this universe, strength didn¡¯t fall from the sky.

    ¡°Our ranking seems to have dropped to the 14th ce...¡±

    Zhao Qingshan took out his Academy que to take a look. After being in isted cultivation for such a long period of time, with no increase in the points they possessed, other groups had already caught up to them. As of now, they were about to be kicked of the Top 16.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright if we drop from it,¡± said Xu Huang with a smile as he shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s still too early for us to contest for the Top 16. If we stay on the rankings, other people will pay attention to our whereabouts. At that time, the feeling of being stared at all the time wouldn¡¯t be good at all.¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Fengyang nodded his head in reply. As of now, the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament was just gradually ramping up. There was no need to put too much importance towards the number of points they had. Previously, Mu Chen had also said that points weren¡¯t important in this phase of the tournament. What¡¯s more important was their strength; after all, without adequate strength, snatching away too many points would only result in serving those points to other people on a silver tter.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Mu Chen and Luo Li to smoothlye out from their breakthroughs. Then, we can head out to find the true remnant of the Divine Wood Pce. At that time, our group would absolutely not be inferior to any other group!¡± A scorching-hot gaze shot out from Xu Huang¡¯s eyes. Previously, following behind Mu Chen, they had only rushed into a remnant of the Divine Wood Pce¡¯s branch, before breaking through their Human Body Disasters. Such a rate of progress could simply be ssified as incredible. Just the benefits they had obtained in this branch remnant was already so gigantic. How would the remnant of the genuine Divine Wood Pce be any less extravagant? Maybe, at that time, they might even be able to rush and attempt their Spiritual Energy Disasters.

    Furthermore, if they were to seed in their breakthroughs, their group would finally be able to truly reach their strongest state. At that time, they would have absolute confidence and challenge any group participating in this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament!

    Zhao Qingshan and Mu Fengyang fiercely nodded their heads in agreement, their eyes simrly brimming with the anticipation towards the remnant of the genuine Divine Wood Pce. It¡¯s said that presently, there was the existence of a genuine inheritance from the Ancient Antiquity. If they were able to obtain it, it would have an extremely great benefit for their future aplishments.

    Naturally, though, although the Divine Wood Pce was exceedingly enticing, all of them knew that the three of them didn¡¯t have the capability to contest for it... It was only due to Mu Chen and Luo Li¡¯s lead that they were to able to possess such confidence in pushing forward with this n. After all, just the remnant of a branch of the Divine Wood Pce had them contending against powerful groups with people the likes of Xia Hou and Zhen Qing. At that time, the groups they would encounter in the remnant of the genuine Divine Wood Pce would naturally be even stronger than the previous two groups.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    As Xu Huang and the other two were having a chat, a shiver suddenly shook through their minds as they raised their heads to look towards the distant horizon. Suddenly, urgent whooshing sounds rang from that locatiob, with numerous tyrannical Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating from there, too. Clearly, there were quite a few people rushing over from there.

    As the trio exchanged nces, the expressions on their faces changed as they abruptly stood up. With a clench of their hands, three long spears radiating with fierce energy fluctuations appeared in a sh as they vigntly stared towards the direction where the whooshing sounds wereing from. From the looks of the sounds ringing from there, it seemed like all of them were rushing towards their location. Xu Huang and the other two weren¡¯t that stupid to believe that those people rushing into such a deserted region were taking a stroll. After all, with them being in the Top 16, their location was clearly broadcasted on all of the Academy ques. Speaking of which, they appeared just like fat sulent sheep. If all of those fellows were rushing towards them...

    Dark shadows surfaced within the eyes of Xu Huang and the other two. As of now, Mu Chen and Luo Li were still in their istion cultivation and could not be disturbed, so they would have to protect those two till they came out.

    ¡°Prepare to take action. Even if we have to risk our lives, we cannot let them interfere and disturb Mu Chen and Luo Li,¡± said Xu Huang in a solemn voice, with his gaze turning frosty.

    Hearing that, Zhao Qingshan and Mu Fengyang both nodded their heads as their gazes morphed into the likes of fierce wolves.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Under the vignt gazes of Xu Huang and the other two, shes of light sparkled in the distant horizon as beams of light streaked across, quickly heading towards the mountain peak the trio were on. From the looks of it, there were 30 people at the very least, appearing to constitute 6 to 7 groups.

    Furthermore, Xu Huang and the other two could sense that everyone present in those groups were fierce and of elite caliber, their gazes we¡¯re swift and fierce, while powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations gushing out of their bodies. At the very least, half of the 30 people had passed their Human Body Disaster.

    As the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament ramps up, due to the countlessrge and small remnants present on this shattered continent, the strength of quite a few groups had clearly risen drastically as a result. Perhaps, at the very beginning, a group possessing a member of Human Body Disaster would already be considered as a pretty good group. However, after a month since the start, things had gradually started to change.

    The cultivation realm of Human Body Disaster was no longer sufficient tomand respect in people. That¡¯s because there were even more people that were relying of the various kinds of benefits they¡¯d gotten in the Shattered Continent to start to obtain breakthroughs in their cultivation.

    Solemn expressions appeared on the faces of Xu Huang and the other two, since the 6 to 7 groups heading towards them gave them immense pressure. From the looks of their movements, those 6 to 7 groups seemed to be working together and not working individually. This caused them to feel slightly overwhelmed with shock, at what time during this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament did such a formation actually appear from?

    Other than the groups from their own academies, the groups participating in this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament werergely antagonistic to one another. Wanting toe together to coborate wasn¡¯t an easy thing to aplish, just like the coboration between Xia Hou and Zhen Qing. Although they were in an alliance, both of them had their own reserved thoughts and ns, and were utilising each other for their personal benefits and had restrained their strength. This made it hard for the both of them to bring forth their greatestbat capabilities.

    However, this mysterious crowd of groups was actually coborating with a rather high level of perfection. Although they didn¡¯t dare to say that the crowd was even more perfect in working together than their own group, the trio were able to see that this was a genuine alliance of groups.

    Exactly where did these fellows pop out from? From the looks of it, it seems that none of the groups are from any elite Spiritual Academies.

    While Xu Huang and the other two were reeling in shock, the crowd of groups had already appeared in the skies above the mountain peak they were on. Among them, a figure slowly walked out. It was a youth dressed in ck robes, with a sinister gaze present on his face. His thin lips looked just like the edges of a knife, causing people to feel his ill-intent with a single look.

    Looking towards Xu Huang and the other two standing on the mountain peak, wrinkles appeared on his forehead as he said with an indifferent tone. ¡°Are you the group from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy? Is your Captain, Mu Chen?¡±

    ¡°Who are you? What are you all nning to do?¡± roared Xu Huang in a deep voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m Chen Xi. As for what we¡¯re here for...¡± A mocking smile surfaced at the corner of the ck-robed youth¡¯s mouth as he replied. ¡°We naturally have a fancy for the points you have... what¡¯s more, there¡¯s also the Divine Quota from the Divine Wood Pce, which should belong to Zhen Qing.¡±

    Suddenly, he turned his gaze to look at the two tightly shut mountain caves. Raising his forehead, he said, ¡°So it turns out that he¡¯s in isted training... making a hastyst-ditch effort. This is truly interesting.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to snatch the things in our hands!¡± growled Xu Huang with a sneer. At this moment, he clearly wanted to obtain more time for Mu Chen and Luo Li.

    ¡°Even Mu Chen doesn¡¯t have the qualifications to say such words to me. As for you three fellows who have just passed through your Human Body Disasters, who do you think you are? The Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s merely like that,¡± said Chen Xi with an indifferent smile. Not being a person that would do a sloppy job, he didn¡¯t say too much useless banter. With a casual wave of his hand, he gave hismand. ¡°Capture them, before smashing those mountain caves for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Five figures instantly roared in reply behind him, before shooting forward, and immediately rushed straight towards Xu Huang and the other two. These five people had all passed their Human Body Disasters.

    ¡°Let¡¯s duke it out!¡±

    Fierce expressions appeared on the faces of Xu Huang and the other two as they tightly clenched their long spears. Faced against such a tyrannical formation, they didn¡¯t have any intent of retreating. With low roars, the trio rushed forward, heading straight towards the iing five people. Boundless Spiritual Energy instantly erupted from them, obstructing the five from gaining any ground.

    Bang! Bang!

    Boundless Spiritual Energy swept out. Although they were in a three-against-five match up, relying on their viciousness, their opponents were unable to gain so much as an inch in their advance.

    While a huge battle erupted there, five exquisite figures surfaced on the top of a mountain peak located a distance away. Those five figures merely shot a look towards the direction where the battle was taking ce, with no signs of wanting to take any action.

    ¡°Captain, the Captain of that Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy group seems to be in isted cultivation. How will they be able to defend against so many people with just 3 members?¡± asked one of the two lovable twins in a sweet voice as they scanned the location with their beautiful eyes.

    Slightly lifting her head up, Wen Qingxuan showed her slender and snow-white neck, which appeared akin to the grace shown by a swan. With a sweet smile, she replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to care about that, since that¡¯s their business. Furthermore, I feel that the renowned Blood Cmity of the Spiritual Road should not be so easily dealt with, even when encountering such trouble. Let¡¯s wait here and see, for the time being.¡±

    As she gave her reply, Chen Xi was looking indifferently towards Xu Huang and the other two that were giving their all to obstruct the advance of the five people. Sweeping his gaze towards the two tightly shut mountain caves, he gave a flick of his finger towards the space. Instantly, fierce Spiritual Energy transformed into a ray of light, shooting out before fiercely smashing against one of the mountain caves. At the same time, a cold roar resounded akin to a p of thunder.

    ¡°Mu Chen,e out!¡±

 Chapter 494 - Out

    <strong>Chapter 494 - Out</strong>

    Bang!

    Boundless glowing Spiritual Energy rays smashed against the mountain cave, instantly causing the entire mountain peak to intensely shake. Gigantic fissures immediately extended across the entire mountain peak as giant rocks tumbled down, finally shattering into bits and pieces as they smashed against the ground.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Upon seeing this, the faces of Xu Huang and the other two instantly turned cold as their gazes grew malevolent. The long spears in their hands immediately danced about, bringing about intense killing intent as they sent erraric all-out attacks straight towards the five Human Body Disaster experts. Not a single bit of defensive intent was present in their ¡°kamikaze¡± attacks, causing the faces of the five to change as they hastily retreated back, not daring to risk their lives to contend against the trio.

    However, although they didn¡¯t dare to risk their lives to contend with the trio, relying on their advantage in numbers, they were finally able to suppress and keep the trio under control. With this, the trio was unable to extricate themselves to protect the mountain cave.

    Chen Xi indifferently looked towards the mountain cave that he had attacked. As giant rocks continued to fall down and shatter apart, creating clouds of dust that spread out, the giant rock that sealed the cave was rapidly copsing apart, before finally splitting into pieces in the end.

    Seeing the mountain cave finally being opened, Chen Xi gave another point at the space before him, sending yet another ray of Spiritual Energy sweeping out. Travelling at lightning speed, it smashed straight into the open mountain cave.

    Boom!

    Rampant Spiritual Energy wreaked havoc within the mountain cave, causing massive sounds to ring out from within. Chen Xi¡¯s move was exceedingly vicious. If there was truly someone that was attempting to breakthrough, the person within would suffer serious injuries in response to such shock. At that time, the person within would fail in their breakthrough, while simrly suffering unimaginably serious injuries from the bacsh of this failure as well.

    ¡°Go. Toss out all of the people inside for me.¡± said Chen Xi with a faint smile as he waved his hand.

    Immediately after saying this, three figures shot out yet again from behind, with the Spiritual Energy fluctuations rippling from them having reached the realm of Human Body Disaster.

    The three figures shot towards the interior of the mountain cave at lightning speed, before disappearing within. However, not a single bit ofmotion appeared after this.

    Seeing this, the face of Chen Xi slightly changed as he watched with a dark look at the jet-ck interior of the mountain cave. Unexpectedly, there were no movements detected ever since he had sent the three people in the cave. Furthermore, there wasn¡¯t any sign of theming out. From the looks of it, they had all been dealt with at the instant they had entered the mountain cave.

    Such an unforeseen oue caused Chen Xi to feel slightly shocked; after all, he had yet to feel any Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating from the mountain cave. Clearly, before they could even take action, those three people had already been dealt with. Wanting to deal with three experts of Human Body Disaster in such a short instant wasn¡¯t a task that could be easily aplished.

    ¡°Hmph! Do the people from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy only know how to hide and show their tails?¡± sneered Chen Xi with a cold and fierce gaze in his eyes.

    From the looks of it, his earlier destruction didn¡¯t yield much effect as the person cultivating within had sessfully broke through long before hand.

    Bang! Bang!

    As Chen Xi¡¯s voice rang out, suddenly, three dark figures flew out from the mountain cave, before tumbling and descending down like thrown balls, forming three giant holes in the ground. As everyone looked over, everyone¡¯s faces instantly contorted as all of them saw the three figures lying within, drenched in blood. The trio was the three Human Body Disaster experts that had rushed into the mountain just moments ago. However, at this very moment, no one exactly knew if they were alive or dead.

    Looking at the three figures lying in the the holes on the ground, Chen Xi tightly clenched his teeth, his gaze turning cold and dark as he stared towards the jet-ck cave before him. Suddenly, rustling sounds rang out as footsteps were hearding from within.

    As the footsteps gradually grew closer, a figure slowly broke through the darkness. Finally, he appeared in the sunlight, appearing in the presence of all of the gazes shooting over from the surroundings.

    Upon being able to clearly see the figure, everyone was in shock.

    That¡¯s because what they saw was a figure covered in thickyers of dried-up blood, causing people to feel shock and astonishment upon him appearing in their sights.

    Standing before the mountain cave, not a single shred of emotion was present in the blood-covered figure¡¯s eyes as he looked towards Chen Xi and the other groups hovering in the skies. With a slight shiver of his body, theyers of dried-up blood started to crack, beforepletely splitting apart. As the pieces fell to the ground, Mu Chen appeared once again before everyone.

    At this moment, his upper body waspletely bare, revealing his ramrod straight body. There were no iron-like lumps of muscles present on his body, with him appearing slightly skinny and frail. However, despite having a body that appeared slightly skinny and frail, one could faintly discern the heart-palpitating feeling of frightening power radiating from him.

    In the air, upon seeing Mu Chen, who had sessfullye out of his cultivation, ecstasy immediately erupted from the hearts of Xu Huang and the other two, with them taking a breath of relief, as if a heavy weight was lifted from their shoulders. At the very least, Mu Chen¡¯s alright...

    Standing under the rays from the sun, the sunlight illuminated Mu Chen¡¯s figure, causing his body to sparkle with faint rays of brilliance, appearing as if he was made of jade. As his ck hair swayed and gently fluttered in the breeze, his eyes appeared as abstruse as the dark night skies.

    ¡°Wa, he¡¯s quite handsome.¡±

    On the mountain peak in the distance, the eyes of the two lovable and cute twins opened wide and instantly lit up as they noticed the youth standing ramrod-straight under the sunlight.

    ¡°He is the Blood Cmity of the Spiritual Road, Mu Chen?¡± Slight amazement was present in the eyes of Wen Qingxuan as she looked towards the figure standing under the sunlight. From the looks of it, he truly appeared to be quite good-looking. The only thing that wasn¡¯t known was how capable he was. His cultivation realm of Human Body Disaster wasn¡¯t considered to be all too strong. Clearly, she was able to see through Mu Chen¡¯s current realm of cultivation with a single look.

    However, regardless of her preliminary view, Wen Qingxuan wasn¡¯t stupid. If the Mu Chen before her eyes only possessed strength on the level of Human Body Disaster, he would not be able to walk all the way till this stage. Furthermore, there was the first-hand proof that those three Human Body Disaster experts that rushed into his cave weren¡¯t able to put up much of a resistance before being knocked out and tossed out like garbage by him.

    ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s no one from your spiritual academies that taught you that disturbing other people¡¯s training isn¡¯t a considerate action?¡± Raising his head, Mu Chen looked towards the dark-eyed Chen Xi and the others before saying with a faint smile.

    Staring back at Mu Chen, Chen Xi sneered before replying, ¡°So you¡¯re the Captain of this group, Mu Chen?¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Chen smiled and nodded his head.

    ¡°Hand over the Divine Wood Quota of the Divine Wood Pce and I¡¯ll let you and your group leave,¡± said Chen Xi in a slow manner as he extended his palm out.

    With a smile, Mu Chen shook his head. Looking straight into Chen Xi¡¯s eyes, which had turned cold and dark, he replied, ¡°Hand your points over to me and I¡¯ll only knock you all out.¡±

    ¡°Puff.¡±

    Hearing those words, sweetughing sounds immediately rang out from the pair of cute twin young girls standing on top of a distant mountain peak.

    ¡°Stupid death-seeking idiot!¡± The corner of Chen Xi¡¯s mouth twitched as mes of fury gushed from his eyes. Is this Mu Chen a dumb idiot? He had over 15 experts of Human Body Disaster behind him, with he himself being of Spiritual Energy Disaster. As for the rest, all of them were of Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase. With such a lineup, even experts of Spiritual Energy Disaster would turn around and run away in the face of them. However, this Mu Chen had actually dared to recklessly challenge all of them?

    ¡°Everyone take action! Grab him and cripple him!¡± roared Chen Xi sinisterly.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hearing that, the experts standing beside him instantly roared in reply, before shooting gazes of ill intent towards Mu Chen. In the next instant, their figures shot out. As boundless Spiritual Energy swept from them, the Spiritual Energy of the world red up as a dozen rays of earth-shattering Spiritual Energy rushed towards Mu Chen.

    However, faced with such astonishing attacks heading his way, Mu Chen still remained standing right outside of the mountain cave, with not the slightest bit of movement detected from him.

    Bang! Bang!

    The powerful attacks came enveloping over, violently smashing against his body. Instantly, Spiritual Energies wreaked havoc, causing the entire mountain to appear as if it was copsing.

    ¡°Ha! This person¡¯s so stupid! He doesn¡¯t even try to dodge!¡± The voices of the twins instantly rang out in shock.

    Seeing this, Wen Qingxuan faintly raised her eyes to look towards the ce where the Spiritual Energies were wreaking havoc in. However, at this moment, her gaze started to slightly freeze.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking to die!¡±

    Noticing the cloud of smoke and dust rising and sweeping out, a sinister smile rose from the corner of Chen Xi¡¯s mouth. Faced against such a barrage of attacks, even experts of Spiritual Energy Disaster would not dare to meet it head-on. Yet, this Mu Chen was truly stupid to the point of doing so. Could he be that stupid? This is truly amusing.

    However, his mockingughter didn¡¯t continue on, because once the cloud of dust had dissipated away, a thin, half-naked figure still quietly stood at the same spot as before.

    Seeing this, the smile on Chen Xi¡¯s face started to slowly freeze up.

    Xu Huang and the other two took a deep breath of relief as they wiped away their sweat-filled foreheads.

    Patting away the inexistant dust on his body, Mu Chen lowered his head to take a look, before nodding his head in satisfaction. After passing his Human Body Disaster, his fleshly body was already that tyrannically powerful. In the previous barrage of attacks, he had not summoned forth any Spiritual Energy to defend against them, havingpletely depended on his physique as defense.

    Before he had passed through his Human Body Disaster, he would definitely not be that brazen. However, as of now, he was entirely different from before.

    ¡°From the looks of it, you do not approve of my suggestion, huh?¡± Looking towards Chen Xi, Mu Chen gave a faint smile as he spoke out. Yet, there was not a slightest trace of warmth present in that smile. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ve no choice but to take action.¡±

    ¡°Take action and deal with him now!¡±

    Chen Xi roared with a dark shadow present in his eyes, while his expression grew much more solemn. So it turned out that the reason why Mu Chen¡¯s able to defeat Zhen Qing and his group was due to him possessing some ability. However, with his extraordinary lineup present, once all of them took action, he did not believe that Mu Chen would be able to create any waves at all.

    ¡°Humm!¡±

    However, just as his cold roar rang out, astonishing sword cries suddenly erupted from the mountain peak behind Mu Chen. In the next instant, a ray of Sword Aura abruptly rushed towards the clouds. As the Sword Aura swept out, even the mountain peak was sliced into two, as if it was as soft as tofu, with the two sliced halves appearing as smooth as ss.

    As the Sword Aura wreaked havoc across the region, a beam of light shot out, beforending by Mu Chen¡¯s side. As the brilliance dissipated away, it revealed an absolutely beautiful young girl within.

    This young girl held a longsword in her hand, with her long hair shining with a silvery luster, while her ss-like eyes appeared so beautiful it caused people to be intoxicated just by looking at her.

    Luo Li had also sessfullye out from her isted cultivation.

    At the mountain peak in the distance, soul-stirring splendor surfaced in the eyes of Wen Qingxuan, who had always maintained hernguid manner. Looking at the familiar beautiful figure in the distance, an alluring arc slowly curled up at the corner of her mouth.

    Luo Li, I finally get to see you again.

 Chapter 495 - Wen Qingxuan

    <strong>Chapter 495 - Wen Qingxuan</strong>

    As Luo Li¡¯s slender body appeared right by Mu Chen¡¯s side, the Sword Aura that blotted the skies rapidly converged together, beforepletely entering her body. However, the mountain peak that was sliced into two showed exactly how fierce the previous wave of Sword Aura was.

    ¡°Luo Li has alsoe out!¡±

    Xu Huang and the other two were in joy as they looked towards Luo Li, before finally breathing a sigh of relief as another heavy weight was taken off their shoulders.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was simrly filled with shock as he looked towards the slender and elegant young girl. Naturally, he was able to sense the faint Spiritual Energy pressure radiating from Luo Li¡¯s body. The sensation of this pressure was clearly much more powerful than before.

    ¡°You¡¯ve passed your Spiritual Energy Disaster?¡± asked Mu Chen in astonishment.

    With a sweet smile, Luo Li gently nodded her head.

    Seeing her reply, Mu Chen immediately turned speechless, before feeling slightly depressed. It seemed that Luo Li was always present above his head. Although one¡¯s Spiritual Energy cultivation didn¡¯t represent one¡¯s truebat prowess, every time he broke through and assumed that he would be on equal grounds, thetter would simrly break through herself, thereby tossing him behind yet again.

    ¡°Looks like it isn¡¯t that easy for you to surpass me.¡±

    Seeing the slightly depressed Mu Chen, a witty shadow unconsciously shed within her clear and transparent beautiful eyes. In the next instant, she raised her snow-white chin towards him with slight satisfaction. She, who was always quiet like a lotus would only show an attitude that ordinary young girls would possess in front of Mu Chen.

    Rolling his eyes unhappily at her, Mu Chen said, ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me. If not, even if you¡¯ve passed your Spiritual Energy Disaster, I¡¯m still able to smack your butt.¡±

    A deep reddish shade surfaced across Luo Li¡¯s face and ears as she heard his words, before a slight shadow of embarrassment surfaced within her eyes as she replied, ¡°Pervert.¡±

    If it were other people that said such frivolous words to her, she might have long sent her sword thrusting out. However, faced against Mu Chen, she could only embarrassedly stare towards him, her bearing appearing exceedingly alluring and soul-moving.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Seeing the two lovebirds flirting with each other, Chen Xi could not help bing enraged. The mes of fury burning in his eyes had grown even denser. With a sneer, he roared, ¡°Mu Chen, do you really not n to hand over the Divine Wood que?¡±

    Panning his head across to sweep his gaze towards Chen Xi, Mu Chen gave a clench of his hand, causing the Divine Wood que to appear within. Waving it around, he replied, ¡°Are you talking about this?¡±

    Spotting the Divine Wood que in Mu Chen¡¯s hand, a sh instantly gushed from Chen Xi¡¯s eyes. Greedily licking his lips, he said, ¡°Hand it over and I¡¯ll not give you any trouble! You are not worthy to have it!¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Chen only gave a smile back in return. Shaking his head, he replied in a soft voice. ¡°Rejected.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    mes of fury instantly gushed from Chen Xi¡¯s face. Clearly, he had also discovered that Mu Chen was ying with him. In the next instant, he said with a sinister and deceitful tone. ¡°Mu Chen, I¡¯ll advise you to not be mistaken about yourself! Although youe from one of the five Great Academies, it is our Academy Alliance that has the say in this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament! If you really do provoke us, I¡¯ll guarantee that you won¡¯t even have the chance to retire from the tournament!¡±

    ¡°Academy Alliance?¡± Mu Chen slightly raised his eyebrows as he asked, ¡°What the hell is that...?¡±

    As he said those words, he shook his head as his gaze slowly started to grow cold. ¡°Since you guys don¡¯t want to leave by yourselves, then all of you shall stay.¡±

    ¡°Take action together and finish all of them!¡±

    Chen Xi was endlessly maddened by Mu Chen¡¯s attitude. Does this fellow truly think that he will be able to defeat over 30 of us by himself and his group?

    As his roar rang out, his hands abruptly came together to form a seal. In the next instant, powerful Spiritual Energy swept out like a storm, unexpectedly forming a gigantic stone tablet before him. Sparkling with dazzling rays of brilliance, mysterious patterns covered the entirety of its surface. At the same time, unique fluctuations started to radiate from it.

    Behind Chen Xi, the dozen experts present there had also fiercely roared in session, sending boundless Spiritual Energies gushing out. Transforming into beams of light, they shot straight into the stone tablet.

    Humm! Humm!

    As boundless Spiritual Energy poured into it, the the radiant stone tablet drastically increased in size, instantly growing to a gigantic height of a thousand metres. As it¡¯s giant shadow came enveloping over, the entire mountain was covered in it. Instantly, exceedingly overbearing Spiritual Energy fluctuations rippled, causing the entire region to appear even darker and gloomier.

    ¡°Let me see what qualifications you have to keep us here!¡±

    ¡°Heaven Suppressing Divine Tablet!¡±

    Chen Xi¡¯s face turned slightly pale as he did his utmost to control the stone tablet that had everyone¡¯s Spiritual Energy condensed within. Locking his frosty gaze towards Mu Chen and Luo Li, a cold roar rang out from him, before the radiant stone tablet brought along its gigantic shadow as it pressed down towards Mu Chen¡¯s group at lightning speed.

    Raising her beautiful face, Luo Li looked towards the radiant stone tablet, before saying, ¡°That person does have some ability. He¡¯s actually able condense other people¡¯s Spiritual Energies into his own attack. Looks like the Divine Art that he had learnt is slightly mysterious.¡±

    As her voice rang out, with the Luo God Sword in her hand, Luo Li gracefully strode forward. With a shiver of her hand, sword light in the form of a silvery river abruptly rushed to the skies from the Luo God Sword. Condensing together, it transformed into what seemed like a gigantic glowing shadow of a sword. Instantly, iparably fierce Sword Intent radiated out, wreaking havoc across the region, before punching the mountain peak below it full of holes.

    ¡°Luo God Shadow Sword.¡±

    Luo Li gave a tap with her slender snow-white hand in the space before her, causing the gigantic glowing sword shadow to howl. In the next instant, shooting across the horizon at lightning speed, it appeared right before the radiant stone tablet, smashing against it in a fierce head-on collision.

    Bang!

    Astonishing Spiritual Energy fluctuations swept out across the skies as the tip of the sword pierced straight into the bottom of the stone tablet. Astonishing fluctuations erupted from the two that were crazily trying to corrode each other apart.

    Raising his head to look towards the spectacle in the skies, Mu Chen gave a faint smile, before giving a heavy stomp. Cracks instantly extended from the ground below him as his figure shot into the sky. Quickly, he appeared beneath the sword shadow at lightning speed, before sending a punch rumbling out.

    Crackle!

    The light of ck lightning encased his fist as ps of thunder were faintly heard ringing out. Traces of warping and distortion could even be faintly discerned from the surrounding space. After sessfully passing through his Human Body Disaster, the power he could muster had reached a somewhat frightening level.

    Bang!

    With his ck lightning-encased fist, Mu Chen¡¯s punch fiercely smashed towards the sword shadow. The frightening power behind his punch instantly gush like a flood, causing the sword shadow give a long cry. Relying on the power gushing into it, the sword shadow pierced straight through the stone tablet with a whoosh.

    Bang!

    Piercing through the stone tablet, the sword shadow rushed across the horizon, while cracks started to rapidly extend and proliferate across the stone tablet. Finally, it exploded into glowing dots that blotted the skies with a bang.

    Puff!

    As the stone tablet exploded, the faces of the dozen experts instantly turned white while blood spurted from their mouths. Being the lead, Chen Xi bore the brunt, with the Spiritual Energy within his body exploding apart, sending him shooting back miserably across a few hundred metres while spewing blood out. Instantly, the Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating from him grew weak. Clearly, he had suffered some really serious injuries.

    He stabilised his sorry looking figure as an expression full of shock and terror gushed from his eyes. He was simply unable to believe that theirbination attack was actually destroyed by Mu Chen and Luo Li!

    The duo of the young boy and girl before his eyes were unexpectedly that strong?

    That¡¯s why there wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of dread present on their faces, even when they were faced against his lineup! They had simply not ced the entire lineup in their eyes!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Wiping away the bloodstains at the corners of his mouth, Chen Xi clenched his teeth, immediately making the decisive judgement to flee. The current situation had already progressed to a stage that none of them could regain control of. From the looks of it, they had truly underestimated thebat strength of Mu Chen¡¯s group by far too much. In that group, those three members were insufficient to raise any dread in them. However, Mu Chen and Luo Li, especially that Luo Li, were exceedingly frightening.

    ording the Chen Xi¡¯s estimates, with Mu Chen¡¯s and Luo Li¡¯s strength, they might be able to rival the various big bosses of their Academy Alliance...

    ¡°Mu Chen, you¡¯re formidable! However, don¡¯t be too satisfied about it! Next time, our Academy Alliance wille knocking on your doors! At that time, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll no longer have the chance to struggle anymore!¡±

    An indifferent expression appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face as he observed Chen Xi fleeing away, not taking any action to stop this from happening.

    ¡°Why did you let them run away?¡± Xu Huang and the other two felt slightly confused. If Mu Chen really wanted to take action, he could clearly force Chen Xi and his crowd to stay behind.

    Not replying to them, Mu Chen turned his head around while an exceedingly serious expression appeared on his face as he looked towards a mountain peak in the distance.

    Panning her head across, Luo Li cast her beautiful eyes simrly towards the same direction, before saying in a soft voice. ¡°That¡¯s because there¡¯s still some unwee guests here.Compared to those fellows before, those fellows aren¡¯t considered as anything...¡±

    Upon hearing that, the faces of Xu Huang and the other two instantly changed, before casting their terrified gazes out to size up their surroundings. There¡¯s still a stronger group covetly eyeing l us?

    Seriously looking into the distance, a roar encased with powerful Spiritual Energy resounded across the region like a p of thunder. ¡°The few of you have seen enough and should reveal yourselves, right?¡±

    Mu Chen could faintly discern a powerful pressureing from that direction. This was the first time he had felt that since he had entered the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.

    Clearly, a truly formidable figure seemed to be staring at them.

    Under the attentive gaze of Mu Chen, rays of brilliance suddenly sparkled from the distance. As the rays of brilliance shot over, they appeared in the nearby sky within a few breaths. Immediately, Xu Huang and the others shot their nervous gazes over, before immediately gawking the sight they saw.

    As the rays of brilliance dissipated away, five exquisite and alluring figures slowly appeared in the skies.

    The five girls all possessed outstanding figures, especially the one standing at the front. The golden battle armor covering her body entuated her graceful and slender figure, while her slender, snow-white neck appeared akin to the nape of a swan. Her long ck hair flowed down her golden battle skirt, with her slender long legs below appearing so dazzling, they caused people to be unable shift their gazes from them.

    Xu Huang and the other two slightly gawked as they looked towards this girl, being unable to control their eyes from lighting up. This was the first time they had seen a girl of simr age that was able to rival Luo Li in appearance and temperament.

    ¡°Haha. You¡¯re truly worthy of the renowned Blood Cmity of the Spiritual Road. This is the first time we¡¯ve met. I¡¯m Wen Qingxuan.¡±

    Dressed in the golden armor, the absolutely gorgeous girl that appeared as beautiful as a goddess of war looked towards Mu Chen, before slightly parting her lips to give a faint smile as she introduced herself.

    ¡°Wen Qingxuan?¡±

    As this name rang in their ears, the shock and amazement in the eyes of Xu Huang and the other two instantly disappearedpletely. An expression that was overwhelmed with shock crept up their faces. The girl before them was actually the Captain of the group that had towered over the first ce on thepetition point rankings, Wen Qingxuan?

 Chapter 496 - Two Beauties

    <strong>Chapter 496 - Two Beauties</strong>

    ¡°Wen Qingxuan?¡±

    When this name rang into Mu Chen¡¯s ears, even he felt his heart growing slightly colder. Ever since the start of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, her name had been akin to thunder piercing his eyes. That¡¯s due to the number one ce of the Top 16 rankings of the tournament had been upied by this group from the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy ever since it started. Even with many other strong groups doing their best to catch up, they were still unable to surpass them.

    Wanting toy im to the number one ce of this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament rankings, where the experts were as numerous as the clouds in the sky, wasn¡¯t an easy task to aplish. This was even especially so when this group was entirelyposed of such pretty and exquisite-looking beautiful girls. For them, the difficulty to aplish such a task would even be intensified.

    Therefore, being able to continuously upy the number one ce showed that Wen Qingxuan¡¯s group definitely possessed rather frightening strength.

    Whoever dared to underestimate and neglect those girls who appeared even more beautiful than flowers might have to pay an exceedingly high price.

    Mu Chen focused his gaze on Wen Qingxuan. Although he was shocked in awe of the appearance and temperament of the girl before him, he felt even more of an ambiguous vignce against her. Not knowing Wen Qingxuan, and with thetter suddenly knocking on their doorsteps, he felt that this wasn¡¯t much of a good matter.

    The strength of the group currently present before them might be the strongest group they¡¯ve encountered since the start of the tournament. If they were to truly start a fight, even Mu Chen, who had just broken through, would not dare to guarantee themselves a victory against this group.

    ¡°So it¡¯s Captain Wen Qingxuan. I¡¯ve been looking forward to meeting you for a long time.¡±

    As those thoughts revolved within his mind, a faint smile appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face as he cupped his hands toward her.

    Quietly standing by Mu Chen¡¯s side, Luo Li shot a somewhat strange look towards Wen Qingxuan. Although she had seen her before, they couldn¡¯t be said to be anymore than aquantancances. Initially, while in the Spiritual Road, Luo Li¡¯s mind was only set on dealing with Ji Xuan, which resulted in her not having the heart and mind to form connections.

    Looking towards Wen Qingxuan, thetter suddenly panned her head over, causing two simrly beautiful and soul-stirring eyes, yet possessing entire different temperaments, to cross gazes.

    These two young girls were both exceedingly outstanding, appearing as if the intelligence of the world had condensed into their bodies. They merely stood there, not saying a single word. Yet, a unique atmosphere started to extend and envelope, causing the people at the side to be unable to interrupt their staredown. Naturally, there was also no one that was willing to break this graceful challenge.

    As their beautiful eyes crossed gazes, it appeared as if something scorching-hot seemed to gush from the depths of Wen Qingxuan¡¯s eyes, causing Luo Li to be slightly startled. Getting a strange feeling from it, she subsequently panned her gaze away.

    Brimming with smiling intent, Wen Qingxuan took light and graceful steps forward, walking towards Mu Chen, as her alluring figure caused other people to be unable to stop following her every move with their eyes. Bringing about a delicate fragrance, she drew closer towards Mu Chen and Luo Li. As she did so, Mu Chen was finally able to clearly see this alluring beauty.

    Faced against Wen Qingxuan, even Mu Chen had to sigh in admiration towards her. Just based on her exquisiteness and degree of beauty, Wen Qingxuan was not one bit inferior to Luo Li, merely that her temperament was entirely different from Luo Li. Luo Li was like the lotus resting quietly within the mountain valley, making the troubles and worries within people¡¯s hearts to gradually turn peaceful upon seeing her. Compared to her, Wen Qingxuan had a noble and arrogant air radiating from her, something like a phoenix that was soaring over the clouds would possess. It was extremely hard to find the softness and gentleness ordinary girls would have from her. entuating her slender and graceful figure, the tight-fitting golden battle armor on her body gave people a unique feeling of her being a goddess of war.

    ¡°Luo Li, we meet again.¡±

    Standing before the two, Wen Qingxuan¡¯s eyes were currently resting on Luo Li¡¯s figure. Extending her slender and jade-like little hand, she said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve yet to thank you for what happened at the end of the Spiritual Road. If not for you obstructing Ji Xuan, I might not have been able to obtain the championship.¡±

    With a faint smile, Luo Li shook her head as she extended her hand to give a gentle handshake to Wen Qingxuan. She didn¡¯t have a cold and indifferent temperament, merely that she loved to be in a quiet and calm environment. The girl before her, Wen Qingxuan, could be the most outstanding girl of simr age that Luo Li had seen over the past few years. When girls as outstanding as the two met, there would mostly likely be two extremely different oues. One would be the rise of some hostility, while the other was them bing somewhat emotional. This was simr to the so-called ¡°mutual understanding and respect between men.¡±

    Therefore, Luo Li did not reject Wen Qingxuan when faced with thetter¡¯s friendly action.

    ¡°I¡¯ve some grudge and grievances with Ji Xuan. Since Mu Chen was no longer in the Spiritual Road then, that¡¯s why I personally took action. You¡¯re very strong, and have relied on yourself to obtain the Spiritual Crown. I didn¡¯t give any help to you,¡± replied Luo Li in a soft voice.

    ¡°If you had attempted to take the Spiritual Crown, then, I might not have been able to contend against you,¡± replied Wen Qingxuan with a smile as her beautiful eyes wandered about.

    Choosing to reply, Luo Li only gave a smile back in response.

    Looking at the two girls from the side, Mu Chen could not help rubbing his nose. For some unknown reason, he could faintly discern himself feeling unnecessary... furthermore, he could feel that the gaze Wen Qingxuan sent towards Luo Li wasn¡¯t quite right...

    Behind him, Xu Huang and the other two exchanged nces with each other. Under the envelopment of the atmosphereing from the two girls, They didn¡¯t even dare to utter a single word.

    ¡°Captain Wen Qingxuan. Could it be that you and your group didn¡¯t rush here for us?¡± said Mu Chen with a soft cough. If it was a male who dared to get so close to Luo Li like that, his face would have already flipped and turned ck. However, with the opposite party being such an enchanting girl, the only thing he could do was to endure.

    Only at this moment did Wen Qingxuan turn her gaze to look towards Mu Chen. Her pair of noble and arrogant phoenix-like eyes started to size him up, giving off what seemed to be the vor of an examination. In the next instant, a shade of ridicule curled from the corner of her red lips as she said, ¡°Captain Mu Chen, I¡¯m here to make a deal with you.¡±

    ¡°What deal?¡± asked Mu Chen in slight startlement.

    With a clench of her jade-like hand, an Academy que appeared within Wen Qingxuan¡¯s hand. Present on the surface of the Academy que was a number nearing 8000, the number of points this que possessed. Although they knew about this, Xu Huang and the other two still sucked in a breath of cold air, while their hearts and minds were filled with shock. After exhausting themselves for so long, the number of points they had was actually not even half of what Wen Qingxuan possessed. These girls were too terrifying.

    ¡°Captain Mu Chen, I¡¯ll give all of these points to you. Furthermore, I¡¯ll guarantee your admission into the final match. However, the condition is that you allow Luo Li to join my group. What do you say?¡± Grasping her Academy que in her hand, a smile surfaced at the corner of Wen Qingxuan¡¯s mouth as she gave her reply.

    Hearing those words, Xu Huang and the other two instantly gawked as they vacantly looked at Wen Qingxuan. Clearly, they did not understand the meaning of what she had said. She wants to use those points to exchange for Luo Li?

    Mu Chen and Luo Li had also gawked at those words. However, frowns quickly started to slowly appear on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead as he thought, This Wen Qingxuan¡¯s actually aiming for Luo Li?

    A frown also appeared on Luo Li¡¯s forehead. Looking towards Wen Qingxuan, she said in a somewhat displeased manner, ¡°Captain Wen Qingxuan, what is this about?¡±

    Not replying to Luo Li, Wen Qingxuan continued to grin as she looked towards Mu Chen.

    Staring straight at Wen Qingxuan, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze turned dull as he slowly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what you want to do; however... Captain Wen Qingxuan, let¡¯s not talk about a mere 8000 points, even if you use yourself to exchange for Luo Li, I would feel that it¡¯s not worth it in the slightest.¡±

    Although he knew that the girl before him wasn¡¯t benevolent or virtuous, her strength was on a level that caused even him to feel danger. However, Mu Chen could not permit her to act that brazenly and wilfully here. Therefore, he no longer remained courteous with his reply.

    ¡°Outrageous!¡±

    Upon hearing Mu Chen¡¯s reply, the four simrly alluring and beautiful girls standing behind Wen Qingxuan instantly roared with their sweet voices.

    As for Xu Huang and the other two, they quietly stuck out their thumbs. Faced against a girl like Wen Qingxuan, Mu Chen might be the only person that would treat her like that.

    ¡°Oh really?¡±

    A grin still hung on Wen Qingxuan¡¯s absolutely beautiful face, with the only change being the slight jump in those pair of phoenix-like eyes. Clearly, it was also extremely rare for her to bump into anyone that dared to speak to her in such a manner. Although she didn¡¯t have the thought topare herself to Luo Li, the tone present in Mu Chen¡¯s reply, which sounded as if she was absolutely unable to bepared to Luo Li, was something that she wasn¡¯t too fond of. After all, there¡¯s always some pride and arrogance in every girl¡¯s heart. What¡¯s more, a girl like her, who was always the centre of attention wherever she went...

    Upon hearing Wen Qingxuan¡¯s reply, spiritual light sparkled from the hands of the four girls behind her, especially from the twins, with unique fluctuations starting to radiate from them.

    Wen Qingxuan wasn¡¯t the only strong person with this group. Even her four other group members weren¡¯t people that were easy to deal with. If each of them were to go their separate ways, every one of them would be able to take charge of a group by themselves.

    Sensing that the atmosphere had turned into something that wasn¡¯t quite right, Xu Huang and the other two quietly revolved their Spiritual Energies. Although they knew that the group before them possessed terrifying strength, if it was needed for them to take action, they would go all-out without any restraint.

    Luo Li¡¯s forehead started to knit up, since she clearly didn¡¯t expect that the situation, which was originally somewhat friendly, would turn into this in an instant. Nevertheless, without speaking a single word, she slowly tightened her grip on her Luo God Sword as her lovable face grew slightly frosty. As long as Wen Qingxuan and her group took action, she would not hesitate one bit to take action herself.

    Although she had quite a good impression towards Wen Qingxuan, it was nothingpared to her rtionship with Mu Chen.

    The minute action of Luo Li tightening her grip on the Luo God Sword was noticed by Wen Qingxuan, leading to her gently puckering her little red mouth. Sending a sweet smile towards Mu Chen, she said, ¡°What I¡¯ve said just now was a joke. You won¡¯t be offended by it, right?¡±

    Sensing the change in attitude from her tone, Mu Chen could only nod his head while remaining silent.

    Seeing Mu Chen nod his head, Wen Qingxuan gave a lightugh, with her voice growing increasingly gentle and soul-rapturing. ¡°However... I do take mind in the words you¡¯ve said earlier. Could the renowned Blood Cmity of the Spiritual Road allow me to experience the ability you possess that made Luo Li stay by your side?¡±

    Bang!

    At the very instant when her gentle voice rang out, frightening Spiritual Energy erupted from her body, like a volcano. With a clench of her jade-like hands, an exceedingly gorgeous golden-coloured spear surfaced within. With a whoosh, the spear tip was thrust straight towards Mu Chen.

    At this instant, the atmosphere froze up.

 Chapter 497 - The Blood Calamity and The Champion

    <strong>Chapter 497 - The Blood Cmity and The Champion</strong>

    Boom!

    Boundless Spiritual Energy spontaneously erupted from Wen Qingxuan as she held a long golden pike in her hands. This pike was exceedingly gorgeous, and seemed to be formed from plumes of golden feathers. At the tip of the pike was a phoenix spreading it¡¯s wings, with it¡¯s wings forming the iparably sharp edge of the de. If one were to listen carefully, one could almost hear the resonating cry of the phoenix.

    Despite bringing out her pike, a smile remained on Wen Qingxuan¡¯s beautiful face. However, a faint threatening atmosphere emanated from her eyes.

    Lifting her pike, she levelled it and pointed it right at Mu Chen. The boundless, agitated Spiritual Energy immediately targeted Mu Chen, and it¡¯s suppressive force was so extreme, it was to the extent that even the Xu Huang trio behind Mu Chen broke out in cold sweat and were unable to move a muscle.

    Mu Chen stared at the golden pike in front of him, and in the depths of his eyes, a chilling intent was surging.

    ¡°Captain Wen Qingxuan, don¡¯t push it too far!¡± Luo Li roared in response to Wen Qingxuan¡¯s provocation, unsheathing her Luo God Sword. A frightening Sword Aura erupted from her sword.

    Slightly panning her head, Wen Qingxuan looked towards Mu Chen as the smile present on her face appeared coquettish and soul-stirring, yet possessed a concealed element of indifference and coldness. ¡°Captain Mu Chen, if you really want to take action, our group might be invincible. Since you don¡¯t possess the strength to stand on the same level as us, I believe that you should understand that what I¡¯ve said isn¡¯t a request, but a threat!¡±

    Staring right back at Wen Qingxuan, ck lightning started to sparkle as it slowly surfaced on his body. Wrinkling his forehead, he said, ¡°Captain Wen Qingxuan. I know that your group is indeed extremely strong. However, I also have to tell you that I don¡¯t see you being truly capable of devouring us!¡±

    Bang!

    Just as Mu Chen¡¯s voice that was gradually turning cold rang out, ck lightning light furiously erupted from his body. As ck bolts of lightning crazily arced and danced on the surface of his body, a frightening energy shock wave rippled, causing signs of warping and distortion to appear in the surrounding space.

    ¡°Oh really?¡±

    Looking at Mu Chen, with his entire body d in a ck lightning light, Wen Qingxuan slightly raised her phoenix-like eyes, while giving a light tug to her little red lips. In the next instant, a cold arc appeared at the corner of her mouth as a shiver shook through her jade-like hands. Like a golden bolt of lightning, space was shattered apart as the golden war spear in her hands was explosively thrust towards Mu Chen¡¯s chest.

    Roar!

    A dragon¡¯s roar resounded as Mu Chen¡¯s body appeared to instantly turn illusionary.

    Whoosh!

    The golden war spear was thrust straight towards Mu Chen¡¯s chest. However, it was unable to draw the slightest bit of blood as the figure before it had started to slowly dissipate away.

    ¡°A shadow remnant? What quick speed.¡±

    With her spearnding on air, no feelings of shock were felt by Wen Qingxuan. With a sweet smile and a shift of her exquisite figure, she transformed into a beam of light, rushing straight across the horizon. The long spear in her hand was explosively thrust out, causing a golden spear shadow to shoot out, heading towards a certain ce at lightning speed.

    Bang!

    Astonishing gales swept from the space as Mu Chen¡¯s figure appeared in a sh. A fist de in ck lightning light heavily smashed against the shadow spear, causing lightning to gush out as Mu Chen¡¯s body was sent retreating back a dozen steps. Wen Qingxuan¡¯s attack was exceedingly powerful! Although he had relied on his tyrannical fleshly body to block it, piercing pain had already started to radiate from his fist.

    Seeing this spectacle, Luo Li¡¯s lovable face turnedpletely cold, with surging Sword Intent sweeping out as she prepared to take action at any moment.

    Humm!

    However, just as she was about to do so, suddenly, the two exceedingly cute twins pped their hands together to form a hand seal. In the next instant, rays of brilliance that appeared in the shape of runes shot out from their little hands. Drastically increasing in size as they did, they transformed into a radiant prison, immediately enveloping over Luo Li.

    Mysterious runes sparkled within the prison as they fluctuate about. Appearing akin to being alive, they slowly squirmed about as strange energies radiated from them.

    Seeing this, a frosty expression appeared on Luo Li¡¯s face as iparably fierce sword light hid the skies and covered the earth as it swept out, smashing right against the rune prison. Crackling sounds instantly erupted within the prison as minute cracks started to appear and extend.

    Noticing these changes, the lovable faces of the twins slightly changed. Even experts of Spiritual Energy Disaster would not be able to extricate themselves from this rune prison of theirs. However, both of them had never imagined that signs of it copsing would appear so quickly in the face of Luo Li¡¯s attack.

    Only at this moment did Xu Huang and the other two regain their senses, since the changes happening to the situation before their eyes had happened too quickly. Who would have guessed that the exceedingly amicable showing by Wen Qingxuan a moment ago would change into a confrontation of swords and daggers within a short span of a few minutes? What caused them to feel iparable shock was that this Wen Qingxuan truly appeared to not be a sociable person. Although she was elegant, beautiful and not one bit inferior to Luo Li, she truly had apletely different temperament,pared to thetter.

    Thinking about this, the trio quietly sighed in their hearts, yet quickly revolving their Spiritual Energies to full power. After exchanging nces, the trio immediately rushed towards the remaining two girls of Wen Qingxuan¡¯s group that have yet to take action. Since they had started to fight for some unknown reason, they wouldn¡¯t stand aside and watch the fight taking ce without doing anything.

    The remaining two girls of Wen Qingxuan were both also bright and soul-stirring beauties, with one of them possessing a head full of long golden hair, giving off an exceedingly dazzling sight. As for the other, she appeared to be weak, frail and exceedingly quiet and refined. Yet, Xu Huang and the other two did not dare to underestimate her one single bit due to her appearance. After all, the group before them truly held the first ce in the rankings...

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Seeing the trio taking an offensive stance and rushing over, fear and dread were absent from the face of the golden-haired girl as she gave a cold snort. With a clench of her hand, a giant axe of exaggerated proportions appeared within, seemingly dwarfing her exquisite figure. Shooting out in the next instant, astonishing gales howled as they followed the giant axe as it furiously chopped down towards the trio.

    As for the weak and frail-looking girl, she retrieved an emerald-green jade umbre. With a shake, iparably rampant Spiritual Energy instanted gushed out, instantly condensing into the shape of a hurricane. As it took form, it transformed yet again into a giant python that sat in the sky,unching attacks right towards the iing trio.

    ¡°Captain Mu Chen, I know that you aren¡¯t as simple as you appear to be. However, I believe that you don¡¯t have the capability to obstruct me in whatever I want to do. Therefore, why is there a need to put up a useless struggle? If you let Luo Li go, I can guarantee that your Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy group will enter the final match.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of the great name of the Spiritual Road Champion, Captain Wen Qingxuan. Since I¡¯ve the opportunity to meet you today, please advise me.¡±

    Looking at the dazzlingly beautiful young girl dressed in golden battle armor with a golden war spear in her hand, causing her to appear just like a goddess of war, a faint smile appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face. In the next instant, his expression turned ice-cold as ck lightning light crazily sparkled on the surface of his body. Having summoned forth the might of his Lightning God¡¯s Physique till it¡¯s maximum limit, four lightning runes rapidly appeared on his chest. Frightening energy fluctuations started to slowly radiate from him, shaking the surrounding space to the point of ripples starting to appear.

    After breaking through his Human Body Disaster, Mu Chen¡¯s fleshly body had clearly be more tyrannical.

    Staring at Wen Qingxuan, he gave a furious stomp, causing the air beneath his feet to explode apart. With a whoosh, he appeared right before Wen Qingxuan.

    Wen Qingxuan¡¯s eyes brimmed with interest as she looked towards Mu Chen. Grasping her golden war spear, her golden battle armor-encased figure appeared voluptuous and exquisite. She was clearly slightly interested in this Blood Cmity that was simrly famous within the Spiritual Road as her. Being the man that could make a person like Luo Li fall into love with, he should have some ability, right?

    Appearing in a sh, Mu Chen¡¯s expression appeared exceedingly cold. Giving a hug to the air before him, astonishing ominous energies abruptly erupted from him, rushing towards the dome of the skies. Everyone within a hundred kilometre radius from him was able to clearly sense them.

    As the ominous energies nketed the region, a ck-coloured demonic pir rushed towards the skies.

    Looking at the astonishing ominous energies brought forth by the appearance of the ck-coloured demonic pir, the bright and beautiful eyes of Wen Qingxuan slightly narrowed.

    ¡°Captain Wen Qingxuan, would you like to try receiving a move from me?¡±

    As his loud roar resounded, his hands fiercely came together to hug the gigantic demonic pir. While ominous energies surged and swept out like tidal waves, ck lightning crazily sparkled across his body. In the next instant, hugging the demonic pir, he gave it a furious wave, casting its shadow across the region, while howls seemed the ring out from the Spiritual Energy present in the world.

    At this instant, a scarlet-red shadow had gushed out once again from Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. Clearly, this was due to the ominous energies from the Great Meru Demonic Pir, which was being controlled by him.

    After entering the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, Mu Chen had yet to use the Great Meru Demonic Pir. However, from the looks of it, faced against a truly dangerous opponent like Wen Qingxuan, he finally chose not to keep it hidden. Upon taking action, he had unleashed his true killing move.

    Bang! Bang!

    The air continued to be sted away, with the mountain peak below being shaken to the point of copsing apart.

    Raising her slender, snow-white neck, Wen Qingxuan looked towards the iing Great Meru Demonic Pir as it brought along it¡¯s ominous energies towards her. Her phoenix-like eyes contracted, while a sliver of astonishment that was exceedingly rare to appear shed across her face. This Mu Chen¡¯s actually able to reach such a degree of strength with his cultivation realm of Human Body Disaster?

    ¡°What can it change if I receive one move from you?!¡±

    Although Wen Qingxuan was a girl, the arrogance in her was stronger than anyone. She would not yield and admit defeat to anyone! She was just like the phoenix soaring across the nine heavens, always raising her head up high in haughtiness. In this universe, it seemed that there was no one that could let this girl, who appeared just like the spirit of the heavens and earth to yield.

    With an alluringugh, one that was simrly brimming with haughtiness, her jade-like hands tightly gripped her golden war spear. As vast and boundless golden light swept out, they appeared just like the unfurling of a phoenix¡¯s wings, presenting an exceedingly spectacr scene.

    ¡°Heavenly Shadow Phoenix!¡±

    A lovable roar rang out as Wen Qingxuan turned into a beam of golden light, rushing across the horizon. As golden light radiated from her entire body, she appeared to have transformed into an iparably gigantic golden phoenix, sending astonishing Spiritual Energy fluctuations flooding across the entire region.

    pping its wings, the golden phoenix pierced through the heavens, smashing heavily against the gigantic demonic pir in the next instant without the slightest bit of hesitation.

    Boom!

    At the instant of the collision, the weather seemed to have changed.

    The Blood Cmity and the final Champion of the Spiritual Road had started a genuine confrontation.

 Chapter 498 - Cooperate

    <strong>Chapter 498 - Cooperate</strong>

    Bang!

    The terrifying tornado-like Spiritual Energy erratically swept across the horizon, causing the clouds in the sky to split and shatter apart. As the shock waves surged and rumbled, loud ps of thunder could seemingly be heard resounding across the region.

    As the frightening Spiritual Energy shock waves shot out, ripples from it started to affect the battlefield below, causing Xu Huang and the other two to miserably retreat back, their eyes brimming with shock as they looked towards the confrontation happening in the skies. They had never seen such a confrontation before, not even from the fights Mu Chen had with experts of Spiritual Energy Disaster. Indeed, this Wen Qingxuan wasn¡¯t simple at all, being actually able to force Mu Chen to such a degree.

    Whoosh!

    Under their shocked and terrified gazes, the storm of Spiritual Energies swept out, while two figures shot out from within.

    Boom!

    As they retreated back in the air, every single step they made caused the air to explode apart, while giant craters formed in the ground beneath them. Cracks extended from them like spiderwebs, revealing the astonishing destructive power caused by the collision of their attacks.

    Heavily stomping his feet, a shiver shook through Mu Chen¡¯s body as he finally got rid of the frightening force of rebound acting upon him. At this moment, his expression became exceedingly solemn, while the Great Meru Demonic Pir surfaced behind his body, radiating with astonishing ominous energies. Raising his head, he focused his gaze towards the slender and elegant figure in the distance.

    At this moment, the golden war spear was still present in Wen Qingxuan¡¯s hands, while the golden battle armor encased her slender and exquisite figure. After experiencing the tyrannical head-on collision of their attacks, she appeared to have not received any injury from it. On the contrary, scorching-hot fighting intent gushed from her pair of beautiful eyes. Mu Chen¡¯s power and strength had clearly exceeded what she had expected.

    Although the opposite party had the assistance of that ck-coloured demonic pir, this was the first time she had seen someone being able to contend against her with a cultivation only at the realm of Human Body Disaster.

    ¡°The Blood Cmity of the Spiritual Road is a well-deserved title for you,¡± said Wen Qingxuan with a smile as she tilted her golden war spear forward.

    ¡°The wielder of the Spiritual Road¡¯s Spiritual Crown is truly formidable,¡± replied Mu Chen with a faint smile. The ck lightning light radiating from his body showed not even the slightest sign of turning weaker. The girl before his eyes, Wen Qingxuan, absolutely possessed the qualifications to make him treat her with caution. Regardless of any connections, just based on talent and strength, there were only two people he had met in thest few years that was able to make him feel especially dreadful and cautious when around them.

    One of them was Ji Xuan, while the other one was Luo Li. Now, he had to add Wen Qingxuan to this list.

    As the Great Meru Demonic Pir hovered behind Mu Chen, scarlet-red runes sparkled on the surface of its gigantic body. Boundless ominous energies continued to radiate from it, before pouring into Mu Chen¡¯s body yet again, providing him massive levels of power.

    ¡°Between you and Ji Xuan, I wonder which of you is more formidable.¡± Suddenly, Wen Qingxuan gave augh as her jade-like hands tightly clenched her golden war spear.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you know it after you¡¯ve tried?¡± replied Mu Chen in an indifferent tone as his gaze slightly drooped down.

    Hearing the faint and minute fluctuations surfacing within Mu Chen¡¯s tone, a crafty smile curled up at the corner of Wen Qingxuan¡¯s small red mouth. From the looks of it, there truly were some deep grudges and grievances between Mu Chen and Ji Xuan.

    ¡°Then I, Qingxuan, will ept your invitation!¡± Fighting intent surged within Wen Qingxuan¡¯s beautiful eyes as she gave her reply. Mu Chen¡¯s strength had truly ignited thepetitive spirit present in her heart. She had never once assumed that she was weaker than any man. Furthermore, the opposite possessing strength exceeding her own was something that was extremely disliked by her.

    ¡°Heavenly Phoenix Spear!¡±

    Boundless golden light erupted once again from Wen Qingxuan. With a clench of her jade-like hands, the golden war spear ferociously left her hands. Violently expanding in size, it grew to a gigantic size of a hundred metres in length. As golden light gushed from it, it transformed into a spectacr beam of golden light, shooting at lightning speed towards Mu Chen in an overbearing and iparably fierce manner.

    Upon seeing this, not daring to neglect the iing attack, Mu Chen gave a hug towards the air before him. Causing the Great Meru Demonic Pir behind him to rush towards the sky. Immediately, ominous energies hid the sky and covered the earth as they swept out, preparing to face the iing attack once again.

    Scree!

    However, just as Mu Chen was about to take action once more, a clear and resonant sword cry resounded across the region. A sh swept by Mu Chen¡¯s gaze as a hundred metre shadow longsword split the air apart as it suddenly shot by, instantaneously appearing in front of the golden war spear, before smashing right into it.

    Ding!

    A clear metallic sound resounded as Sword Aura and Spear Aura swept out.

    A slender and soul-stirring figure appeared right on top of the shadow sword. With a raise of her jade-like hand, currents of Sword Aura gushed from within, heavily smashing against the golden war spear. The might of the surging force immediately sent the golden war spear flying back.

    Seeing this, Wen Qingxuan raised her eyebrows, and moved her hand, which caused the golden war spear to rapidly shrink in size, before it returned to her hands as a golden beam of light.

    ¡°Captain Wen Qingxuan, if you really want to take action, let me apany you.¡± Standing tall on the gigantic shadow sword, a frosty expression covered the entirety of her exquisite, porcin-like face as she spoke out. Staring right at Wen Qingxuan, she spread her jade-like hands apart, and slowly raised her Luo God Sword. In the next instant, astonishingly fierce Sword Intent started to radiate from it.

    ¡°Luo Li, it¡¯s he who asked me to test it out. Didn¡¯t you hear what he said just now?¡± Seeing that Luo Li was about to take action, a sweet smile appeared on Wen Qingxuan¡¯s face as she said in helplessness.

    Despite her reply, she gradually started to restrain her boundless Spiritual Energy, while the fighting intent within her beautiful eyes started to slowly withdraw.

    Seeing this, Luo Li clenched her hand, causing the Luo God Sword to shoot back into her hand. Looking at Wen Qingxuan with a somewhat helpless expression, she replied, ¡°Captain Wen Qingxuan, we don¡¯t have any intention of being hostile towards you and your group. Therefore, please do not cause anymore trouble.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Giving a lovable smile, Wen Qingxuan nodded her head, before shooting towards Luo Li and saying, ¡°However, I don¡¯t like the way you address me. I¡¯ve been searching for you for so long already. Therefore, you have to call me Qingxuan.¡±

    Seeing the amicable smile brimming on Wen Qingxuan¡¯s face, Luo Li slightly hesitated. Nevertheless, she nodded her head once as she replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Seeing that Wen Qingxuan had restrained her fighting intent, Mu Chen had also shot towards Luo Li. Hearing the exceedingly intimate tone Wen Qingxuan was using in her speech towards Luo Li, Mu Chen slightly raised his eyebrows as he thought, If it was a male... I would have immediately hugged the Great Meru Demonic Pir and sent it smashing down...

    ¡°Captain Mu Chen, I¡¯ve merely wanted to test your strength. You wouldn¡¯t mind my earlier actions, right?¡± A generous and alluring smile appeared on Wen Qingxuan¡¯s face as she said while looking towards Mu Chen.

    Seeing the stunningly beautiful face of Wen Qingxuan that caused people to lose their breaths, Mu Chen felt a slight ache developing in his head. The girl before him was truly too troublesome to deal with. Such a character on a beauty like her was already excessive, yet she was too hard to be dealt with...

    Below them, Xu Huang and the other two had move closer, their faces and hair all covered in dirt and grime. Earlier, despite their coboration, they were suppressed to a distressed state by the two identical flower-like beauties.

    ¡°Hey. You three are no good. Compared to your Captain, you three are trailing behind by too much.¡± The four members of Wen Qingxuan had also shot over. Resting her giant axe on her soft and alluring shoulder, the golden-haired girl looked towards Xu Huang and the other two before flinging her mouth.

    Looking up toward those seemingly gentle and weak girls, with smiles pursing on their lips and little dimples on their lovable faces, Xu Huang and the other two could not help feeling somewhat embarrassed. However, the trio knew how formidable those gentle and quiet young girls were, since they were tossed quite vigorously here and there by them.

    Depressed expressions covered the faces of the trio. They had assumed that they were able to raise eyebrows and cause people to hold their breaths towards them after breaking through their Human Body Disaster. However, they never expected that they wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with two soft and tender girls.

    ¡°They¡¯re the group ranked at the first ce. Their strength as a whole is naturally higher than us,¡± said Mu Chen with a smile as he patted on the shoulders of the trio.

    The only thing Xu Huang and the other two could do was give a bitter smile while nodding their heads. That¡¯s why Wen Qingxuan and her group were able to upy and dominate the first ce. With such strength and lineup, they truly were extremely strong and powerful.

    Turning his head to look at Wen Qingxuan, wrinkles appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead as he asked, ¡°Captain Wen Qingxuan, exactly what reason have youe to find us for?¡±

    With a flink of her finger, her golden war spear disappeared in a sh. Blinking her big eyes towards Mu Chen, Wen Qingxuan replied, ¡°Two reasons. The first is toe and see Luo Li, as she had greatly helped me in the Spiritual Road, while I¡¯ve not had the chance to thank her for that. As for the second reason... I¡¯ve wanted to find you to coborate. Naturally, I needed to test your strength before coborating.¡±

    ¡°Coborate?¡± asked Mu Chen doubtfully as he looked towards Wen Qingxuan.

    ¡°The Divine Wood Pce Quota.¡± Curling a lock of her ck hair behind her ear, Wen Qingxuan gave her reply in a yed down manner.

    ¡°So you all have alsoe here for the Divine Quota, huh,¡± said Mu Chen with a slight frown on his face.

    ¡°You¡¯re too narrow-minded. In the Ancient Antiquity, the Divine Wood Pce was one of the regional Overlords of this Shattered Continent. The inheritance present in their remnant isn¡¯t something that you can devour all by yourself.¡± Wen Qingxuan rolled her eyes towards Mu Chen, saying, ¡°Furthermore, you guys aren¡¯t the only ones that have obtain the Divine Quota. From what I know, there¡¯s a total of six Divine Quotas. You guys have merely obtain one of them.¡±

    ¡°The groups that came earlier to deal with you guys are from the Academy Alliance. You should have heard about them, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± replied Mu Chen as he nodded his head. Feeling doubtful, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with that?¡±

    ¡°Simply speaking, they¡¯re an alliance,¡± replied Wen Qingxuan with a smile. ¡°They¡¯re an alliance formed by the groups of numerous spiritual academies. Although the groups from those spiritual academies are naturally not our match in a 1-on-1 duel, after the reorganization in their alliance, their strength has be exceedingly tyrannical.¡±

    ¡°Reorganization?¡±

    ¡°Yes... for example, they would split their groups up before gathering all of their experts together.¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Chen asked in shock, ¡°Is that possible? Won¡¯t that break the rules?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing that doesn¡¯t conform to the rules. It¡¯s just that those reorganized groups aren¡¯t able to enter the final match, that¡¯s all. Naturally, at that time, all they need to do is to form their original groups once again. However, at that time, after obtaining the various benefits from the Shattered Continent, their strength would be much greater than before,¡± replied Wen Qingxuan.

    ¡°Therefore, although you guys aren¡¯t quite bad, you can¡¯t rely on the strength of your group alone to contend against an entire alliance, right?¡±

    Hearing her reply, thick creases appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead. He never imagined that situation of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament would have such changes during their mere istion of 20-plus days.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that the Academy Alliance has also obtained a Divine Quota. Therefore, at that time, when you enter the Divine Wood Pce, you would definitely bump into them. I believe that if we coborate, it would be extremely beneficial to you guys,¡± said Wen Qingxuan with a clench of her hand, her face brimming with confidence. In the next instant, she cast her pair of bright and beautiful eyes towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°So, what do you say?¡±

 Chapter 499 - Love Rival?

    <strong>Chapter 499 - Love Rival?</strong>

    ¡°So, what do you say?¡±

    Hearing Wen Qingxuan¡¯s clear and pleasant voice, Mu Chen sunk into a deep thought. Following the psing of time, the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament was currently starting to gear up, with various powerful groups gradually starting to surface. The strength of those groups would not be inferior to thoseing from the five Great Academies. This was something that Mu Chen had experienced earlier, with the example being Zhen Qing, whose group wasn¡¯t weaker than Xia Hou¡¯s group.

    Furthermore, it was clear that a situation like the appearance of Zhen Qing and his group wouldn¡¯t be a one-off. There might be even more of such simr groups present in the dark. Although Mu Chen was confident about himself, he wasn¡¯t blind. Just as what Wen Qingxuan had said, it was extremely hard to rely solely on the strength of his group to contend against an alliance formed by numerous groups.

    There were numerousrge and small remnants concealed within the fragments of this Shattered Continent. There was no one that could guarantee that a not-too-assuming group would not chance up a great opportunity, and distinguish themselves with a drastic increase of their strength.

    What¡¯s more, as of now, Mu Chen¡¯s group was currently in a phase of strength that could be said as advancing by leaps and bounds. The absolute majority of the people that were able to participate were of Heavenly Completion Stage. After the Heavenly Completion Stage would be the three Sovereign Disasters. This was a unique phase where one wouldn¡¯t need much umtion of bitter cultivation to progress. That¡¯s because the tribtions by themselves were a form of tempering. As long as one was able to pass through them, one¡¯s strength would greatly advance and rise.

    Therefore, with the aid from the numerous ancient remnants present in this Shattered Continent, an absolute majority of the people present here would obtain great progress within the short number of months they would spend here.

    In this phase of great transformation, whoever was able to grasp the right opportunity would be able to obtain the greatest progression of strength from their entire group, allowing them to walk at the forefront of everyone present in this Shattered Continent.

    This was the reason why Mu Chen had ced such importance on the ancient remnant of the Divine Wood Pce. Although there were numerous other ancient remnants hidden within the Shattered Continent, there should not be many that were able to rival what the Divine Wood Pce held in store. Therefore, as long as they were able to enter this ancient remnant, it would definitely be extremely beneficial for him and his group.

    However, it was due to this Divine Wood Pce¡¯s remnant being that perfect that there would naturally be countless groups flocking over towards it, with truly powerful groups among their ranks. At that time, the battles that would be waged would absolutely be unable to be matched by those in the past.

    Therefore, at that time, if they were able to coborate with a group like Wen Qingxuan¡¯s, it would be considered as the most perfect scenario for Mu Chen and his group.

    ¡°Why did you find us for this?¡±

    Mu Chen asked as he looked towards Wen Qingxuan. From the surface, with their strength, if they wanted to find a group to coborate with, there would clearly be quite a few better groups to choose from. However, she had decided to find them in the end, something that caused slight doubt to rise within Mu Chen¡¯s heart.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I believe in Luo Li,¡± replied Wen Qingxuan with a sweet smile as she looked towards Mu Chen. A bright and beautiful smile surfaced on her beautiful, snow-white face as she said in a teasing fashion, ¡°Could it be that Captain Mu Chen had assumed that I¡¯ve fallen for him?¡±

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen gave an embarrassedugh. He wouldn¡¯t be tricked into her im of having fallen for him. Furthermore, it was extremely hard for him to imagine that an extremely opinionated girl like her would change her mind for a male.

    ¡°Luo Li has helped me before. Perhaps it might be idental of her. However, I¡¯m unable to not repay this favor. I¡¯m clear about Luo Li¡¯s strength. As for you...¡± Shooting a sizing gaze around Mu Chen¡¯s body with her beautiful eyes, Wen Qingxuan slightly raised her red lips before saying, ¡°From our exchange earlier, you really do possess some ability. Therefore, it can be considered that we didn¡¯t suffer any lossesing here to coborate with you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m truly honored,¡± replied Mu Chen in an unhappy tone as he shook his head. This Wen Qingxuan truly is extremely hard to deal with.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like coborating with you men. Therefore, if you say that you¡¯re honored, it¡¯s indeed quite an honor to do so,¡± said Wen Qingxuan earnestly as she nodded her head, sounding exceedingly impressive as she did so.

    This caused Mu Chen to be speechless.

    Seeing Mu Chen appearing as if he had hit a wall, Luo Li could not help giving w softugh.

    ¡°Okay. I agree to coborate,¡± replied Mu Chen as he nodded his head. Turning around, he pointed towards Xu Huang and the other two and said, ¡°These are my group members, Xu Huang, Zhao Qingshan and Mu Fengyang. They¡¯ve just broke through their Human Body Disaster.¡±

    Shooting a mere nce at the trio, Wen Qingxuan withdrew her gaze in an instant, before nodding her head in a de-emphasizing manner.

    Noticing the attitude she had towards them, Xu Huang and the other two could not help bitterlyughing in their hearts, but did not dare to show one bit of discontentment on their faces. Although the girl before them was as beautiful as Luo Li, those pair of beautiful phoenix-like eyes always seemed to possess more than sufficient feelings of encroachment. If it were people or things that didn¡¯t garner her interest, her silence and faint smile was more than enough to make many people feel ashamed of their inferiority.

    Only at this moment did they understand exactly how easy it was to get near Luo Li, who always appeared quiet and would only reveal a gentle smile before Mu Chen.

    ¡°They are Le¡¯er and Pin¡¯er. They¡¯re identical twins. If they coborate, even experts who had passed through their Spiritual Energy Disaster would not be able to escape from their hands,¡± said Wen Qingxuan as she point towards the two sweet and soul-stirring young girls that seemed to be cut out from the same mold.

    ¡°This is Xiu Ling. Don¡¯t look down on her. What she cultivates is a strength-based Deity Tier Spiritual Art. Furthermore, after cultivating a Body Refinement Deity Tier Spiritual Art, when she crossed hands with an expert who had passed his Spiritual Energy Disaster, she sent that fellow who tried to tease her was drilled straight into a mountain with a single punch... other than you and Luo Li, there¡¯s no one in your group that is her match,¡± said Wen Qingxuan with a grin as she pointed to the golden-haired young girl.

    The golden-haired young girl by the name of Xiu Ling nodded her head towards Mu Chen and Luo Li, before sending a faint and indifferent nce towards the embarassed-looking Xu Huang, Zhao Qingshan and Mu Fengyang.

    ¡°This is An Ya. She¡¯s a young wealthy woman, and god-knows how many Spiritual Items are carried by her. Wanting to defeat her isn¡¯t something that¡¯s easy to aplish,¡± said Wen Qingxuan as she pointed to the final quiet and refined-looking young girl.

    An Ya sent a somewhat embarrassed smile towards Mu Chen and his group, causing little dimples to appear on her lovable face, giving her an exceedingly pure look.

    ¡°In addition, they¡¯re able to attempt their Spiritual Energy Disaster,¡± added Wen Qingxuan.

    Hearing thisst point, Mu Chen could not help sighing in admiration, while nodding his head. That¡¯s why Wen Qingxuan and her group was able to upy and dominate the first ce in the rankings. With such a lineup, the only words that could be used to describe them would be tyrannical. These girls appeared weak and frail, yet each and every one of them possessed strengthparable to those who have passed through their Spiritual Energy Disaster.

    Face against such a tyrannical group, if his group took action, Mu Chen felt that they wouldn¡¯t able to see the glimpse of victory; after all, their disparity in strength was rather clear. The only people in his group that could stand at the peak would be he and Luo Li. If their opponents were able to hold and obstruct the two of them, Xu Huang and the other two would quickly fall into a disadvantage.

    Therefore, this was the main reason why Mu Chen had to give his all to contest the ancient remnant. As of now, they were representing the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, after all, and not fighting for themselves. Not only did he have to consider for himself, he also needed to take Xu Huang and the other two into consideration. If not, they would definitely be in quite a substantial disadvantage in the final match.

    ¡°What about you?¡± asked Mu Chen with a smile towards Wen Qingxuan.

    From the looks of it, Wen Qingxuan¡¯s cultivation seemed to be of Spiritual Energy Disaster. However, Mu Chen could faintly discern some dangerous fluctuationsing from her. Clearly, she was concealing many things from them.

    ¡°Me?¡± A crafty smile appeared on Wen Qingxuan¡¯s face as she replied, ¡° If you¡¯re willing to share your secrets with me, I¡¯ll consider doing so for mine.¡±

    ¡°What secrets do I have?¡± asked Mu Chen as he slightly narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m able to sense a unique feelinging from your body... it¡¯s extremely powerful. However, it seems to be in a state of deep sleep,¡± replied Wen Qingxuan with a faint smile as she cast her alluring and beautiful eyes towards Mu Chen.

    Hearing her reply, as chill shook through Mu Chen¡¯s heart. Deep sleep? Is she talking about Nine Nether? Truly an astonishing sensing level. This was the first time he had bumped into someone of simr age to him that was able to sense Nine Nether in the midst of her transformation. Indeed, his Wen Qingxuan is not simple...

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not willing, huh. Nevermind. I¡¯m also lying to you. Even if you tell me your secrets, I won¡¯t be willing to tell you mine,¡± said Wen Qingxuan with a wave of her hand. Looking towards Luo Li, she said with a grin, ¡°I¡¯ll be willing if it¡¯s Luo Li. Luo Li, do you want to know?¡±

    Hearing that, Luo Li only gave a faint smile, and shook her head before replying, ¡°Everyone has their own secrets.¡±

    ¡°Did he tell his secrets to you?¡± asked Wen Qingxuan in a seemingly idental fashion.

    Shooting a look at Mu Chen with her clear, ss-like eyes, Luo Li replied with a faint smile, ¡°He would naturally tell me those that can be mentioned. Furthermore, I believe in him.¡±

    Mu Chen red unhappily at Wen Qingxuan. For some reason, he could feel as if she was trying to incite disharmony between his rtionship with Luo Li. However, their rtionship was as stable as a cornerstone and not easily moved or shaken by such attempts.

    ¡°Luo Li, you truly are good at understanding people. I really like that.¡± Rays of splendor radiated from Wen Qingxuan¡¯s phoenix-like eyes. Unable to control herself, she went near to Luo Li, before holding thetter¡¯s slender hands in an intimate manner, while saying with an alluringugh, ¡°Why not toss away this bunch of smelly men and go together with us! We¡¯ll definitely be able to be the champions of this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament!¡±

    Despite their different temperaments, when two faces that were capable of causing the downfall of nationse together, they formed an exceedingly attractive sight that caused Xu Huang and the other two to quietly gulp down their saliva. However, the gaze Mu Chen sent towards Wen Qingxuan appeared somewhat weird and strange. Although Wen Qingxuan appeared like she was ying and teasing around, somehow, he felt that something was not quite right...

    Sensing Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, Wen Qingxuan appeared to not care one bit as she held on to Luo Li¡¯s slender and tender hands. However, while in at an angle that Luo Li was unable to see, she raised her eyebrows somewhat provocatively towards him before slightly opening her mouth.

    Seeing this, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes grew wide open, as he could decipher the words mouthed out by the alluring little lips of Wen Qingxuan.

    ¡°I will make Luo Li mine!¡±

 Chapter 500 - Meeting the Blood God Clan Again

    <strong>Chapter 500 - Meeting the Blood God n Again</strong>

    The words Wen Qingxuan had mouthed had clearly caused Mu Chen¡¯s heart to violently shake, with the gaze he sent towards the former turning somewhat strange. He finally understood the origin of the weird feeling he was having. From the tone and manner of Wen Qingxuan¡¯s words, she clearly had a special thought towards Luo Li.

    It seems that there is a special... rival in love popping out?

    Noticing Mu Chen¡¯s strange gaze, Wen Qingxuan showed not one bit of being offended. On the contrary, she revealed an alluring and soul-stirring smile towards him. This smile had the charm that could cause the downfall of a country, causing Mu Chen to give a sigh of helplessness within his heart. Prettydy, why do you want to head down this path?

    Wen Qingxuan held Luo Li¡¯s hands in a confident and natural manner. Being exceedingly close to Luo Li, the exquisite figures of the two girls appeared to be pasted together, clearly showing the extreme intimacy between them.

    Luo Li also felt slightly bbergasted by such intimacy shown by Wen Qingxuan. Nevertheless, she clearly didn¡¯t think about any weird ideas from this. Therefore, despite being slightly ufortable, she didn¡¯t reject this intimacy. She had nock of a favorable view towards Wen Qingxuan, as thetter was simrly outstanding, while possessing an extremely free and unconstrained character. These traits were extremely hard to be found on ordinary girls.

    However, although Luo Li didn¡¯t mind it, Mu Chen felt jealousy and envy brewing within him. With a dry cough, he extended his hands to grab onto Luo Li¡¯s snow-white wrist, before pulling her away. Stepping forward, he separated Luo Li from Wen Qingxuan, before saying with a smile, ¡° Captain Wen Qingxuan, when do we take action?¡±

    Seeing Mu Chen barging in, Wen Qingxuan could not help rolling her eyes towards him. Twirling a lock of her hair in her hand, she said in an indifferent tone, ¡°Naturally, as soon as possible. As of now, all six Divine Quotas havended in the hands of people, and they should also know about the location of the Divine Wood Pce. Therefore, they would head there at full force. This Divine Wood Pce remnant isn¡¯t like any ordinary remnant. There are quite a few inheritances within it. As long as you obtain one of them, it would allow your group¡¯s strength to drastically increase. Therefore, there¡¯s no one who would be willing to give up on such an opportunity.¡±

    Slightly nodding his head, Mu Chen muttered, ¡°Of the other five Divine Quotas, whose hands did theynd in?¡±

    ¡°ording to what I know, the Academy Alliance should have one, while the people from the Saint Spiritual Academy and the Martial Spiritual Academy have each gotten one... as for remaining two, I¡¯m not too sure. However, as to the people who are able to obtain and hold on to those Divine Quotas, I believe that no one would believe that those people don¡¯t possess an adequate level of strength. Therefore, the groups that would contest for the Divine Wood Pce remnant would naturally be rather strong.¡±

    Raising her phoenix-like eyes to look into the distance, Wen Qingxuan continued speaking, ¡°The Great Spiritual Academy Tournament has already started to entered its heated phase. Those powerful groups that are hiding in the dark are all starting to reveal themselves in session. The Great Spiritual Academy Tournament this time is even tougher than previous times as god-knows how many crouching tigers and hidden dragons there are within this tournament. Even I don¡¯t have absolute confidence in achieving the championship. If not, I wouldn¡¯te to find you guys to coborate.¡±

    ¡°There are four leaders within the Academy Alliance; of which, three of them are known by me. Each of them are quite strong and aren¡¯t easy to deal with. Furthermore, all of them have rather splendidbat results, with even experts of Spiritual Energy Disaster suffering defeat in their hands.¡±

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen¡¯s forehead immediately twitched. Being able to defeat experts of Spiritual Energy Disaster... From the looks of it, the three leaders of the Academy Alliance really do possess some ability. In this current phase of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, experts of Spiritual Energy Disaster were already able to dominate fights by themselves. As for people who were able to even defeat them, this showed what peak level they were in.

    ¡°There¡¯s still one more leader?¡± asked Mu Chen in doubt. It seemed that Wen Qingxuan had only talked about three of the aforementioned leaders.

    ¡°The Head Leader of the Academy Alliance is exceedingly mysterious. Furthermore, he¡¯s the creator of this Academy Alliance. I¡¯ve yet to see his true face. However, being able to let the other three wild and untamable Heads elect him as their Head, I¡¯m afraid that this person should be a formidable opponent to deal with,¡± replied Wen Qingxuan with a slight frown.

    Hearing that, Mu Chen nodded his head, his expression turning solemn. From the looks of it, the matter of this Divine Wood Pce remnant truly would not be easy. Even someone as arrogant as Wen Qingxuan appeared to be that vignt and cautious.

    ¡°The people from the Saint Spiritual Academy... was it Ji Xuan and his group?¡± Suddenly, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes slightly shed as he shot out a question.

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about this, but each of the four Great Holy Sons of the Saint Spiritual Academy head their own teams. Of them, there are two that needs to be paid attention to,¡± replied Wen Qingxuan as she looked towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Mu Chen appeared exceedingly interested as he listened. Clearly, Wen Qingxuan¡¯s information was much more urate than theirs, to actually be able to get such a deep understanding of the Saint Spiritual Academy¡¯s four Great Holy Sons.

    ¡°From the surface, there isn¡¯t any seperation of the four Great Holy Sons. However, that isn¡¯t true... Among the four, Great Holy Son Wang Zhong is undoubtedly the strongest. As for the other one, it is Ji Xuan. He¡¯s the one among the four Great Holy Sons that have the least experience. However, at the same time, he¡¯s the one whose depths are deep and unmeasurable. I think that you should know about this point, right?¡± replied Wen Qingxuan.

    ¡°Great Holy Son Wang Zhong...¡± muttered Mu Chen as his eyes slightly narrowed. He had crossed hands with one of the four Holy Sons, Xia Hou, even causing serious injuries to thetter. From what he could see, other than Ji Xuan, he had assumed that the other Holy Sons should not be much apart in strength from one another. However, after hearing those words from Wen Qingxuan, he should pay more attention to this Wang Zhong.

    ¡°As for the Saint Spiritual Academy group that would appear in the Divine Wood Pce, there¡¯s a very high possibility that it could be either Wang Zhong or Ji Xuan in their lead...¡± replied Wen Qingxuan.

    Hearing that, Mu Chen slightly nodded his head. Regardless of Wang Zhong or Ji Xuan, both of them are exceedingly thorny opponents. From the looks of it, this Divine Wood Pce really would be extremely lively.

    ¡°Take your Divine Quota out. We should be making our move now.¡± Not wanting to talkny onger, Wen Qingxuan looked towards Mu Chen and spoke out.

    Not hesitating, Mu Chen clenched his hand, causing the Divine Wood que to appear within. Activating his Spiritual Energy, the Divine Wood que instantly radiated with emerald-green rays of brilliance. After starting to slowly vibrate, it pointed towards the northwest direction.

    ¡°Northwest, huh?¡± Looking towards the shown direction, Wen Qingxuan gave a slight nod.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Storing the Divine Wood que, Mu Chen gave a huge wave of his hand, before taking the lead. Shooting out, he transformed into a beam of light, with Luo Li, Xu Huang and the other two immediately following suit.

    ¡°Let us get on our way, too.¡±

    With a faint smile, Wen Qingxuan took the lead, and headed out as the exquisite young girls followed behind her.

    ...

    This fragment of the Shattered Continent was exceedingly vast. Although it was only a fragment of the entire Shattered Continent, it was not inferior in size to the Northern Heavens Continent. Therefore, even after heading on their way for five continuous days, they were still unable to reach the location indicated by the Divine Wood que.

    However, during their five-day journey, Mu Chen and the rest were able to clearly sense a gradually change as the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament ramped towards the climax. Along the way, they had seen far too many fights. There wererge-scale ones and small ones, with thergest having hundreds of groups duking it out in a radius that seemed to spread over a thousand kilometres. The rampant Spiritual Energy fluctuations caused even the entire world to change colour.

    Faced against those fights, Mu Chen and the rest only observed from the side with a detached point-of-view, not interfering with any of them while heading along their journey. He didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of thought towards the possibility of obtaining such a gigantic amount of points as he knew that it was still not the time to take action just for the sake of points.

    While Mu Chen didn¡¯t go out to provoke those groups, there were simrly no groups that came out to provoke them. Naturally, the greatest reason was due to Wen Qingxuan travelling beside them. Faced against the tyrannically powerful group ced first in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, there was clearly no one that dared to recklessly provoke them. However, Wen Qingxuan and her group were attracting too much attention...

    As they smoothly went on their way, three more days quickly passed by. Finally, Mu Chen and the rest were getting near their targeted location. That¡¯s because Mu Chen was able to sense the Divine Wood que in his hands emitting increasingly bright rays of brilliance. Faintly, he could also sense it gradually turning warm.

    These signs all pointed to the fact that they were starting to get close to the concealed genuine remnant of the Divine Wood Pce.

    ...

    ¡°The remnant of the Divine Wood Pce is very likely at the ancient mountain range two thousand kilometres away from us.¡±

    Standing on a mountain peak, Mu Chen held the Divine Wood que as he said that. Looking towards the horizon in the northwest direction, he said with a smile, ¡°ording to the speed we¡¯re travelling at, we should be able to reach there by tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°This should be considered as the central location of this fragment of the Shattered Continent,¡± said Luo Li in a soft voice as she scanned the surroundings with her beautiful eyes. ¡°The groups that have appeared here are getting increasingly stronger... I believe that the location where the Divine Wood Pce remnant have already attracted many groups to converge at its location.¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Chen nodded his head. Along the way, they had seen quite a few groups that were heading along the same direction as them. Clearly, the location of the Divine Wood Pce remnant had already been revealed by other people. This would mean that when it came time to harvest the treasures present within it, it would clearly be even more chaotic.

    ¡°There should be a transaction base located 5 hundred kilometres in front of us. We might be able to temporarily stop there. This transaction base should be thergest one within a radius of tens of thousands of kilometres. There will be a lot of groups converging there, with quite a few genuine good things present there, especially some Combat Spirit Pills. I think that we should need some of those,¡± said Wen Qingxuan as she looked into the distance.

    ¡°Combat Spirit Pills... that¡¯s too luxurious,¡± replied Mu Chen as he rubbed his nose. Those Spirit Pills that were able to increase one¡¯sbat strength or increase recovery of Spiritual Energy were exceedingly expensive. Wanting to exchange for them would absolutely require an exorbitant price. He really did want to acquire some of them. However, they were truly luxurious items, things that not just anyone could afford.

    ¡°As if I¡¯ve asked you to pay,¡± said Wen Qingxuan as she rolled her eyes towards Mu Chen. Proceeding to ignore him, with a shift of her exquisite figure, she took the lead and shot off.

    Helplessly shrugging his shoulders, Mu Chen brought along the rest as they chased after her.

    Five hundred kilometers wouldn¡¯t take much time for Mu Chen and the rest. As mountain after mountain shot by beneath their feet, they could feel countless Spiritual Energy fluctuations suddenly appearing in the distance before them. Raising their heads, they could see countless beams of light, hiding the skies and covering the earth as they shot by, finallynding in the ground in the distance skies.

    Present in this area was a somewhatrge town that had clearly appeared not long ago, quietly sitting on the ground. It was precisely this town that those countless beams of light hadnded in.

    Clearly, this should be the so-called ¡°transaction base¡± that Wen Qingxuan had spoken about.

    Looking at the luxurious little town, slight curiosity rose within Mu Chen, before hwas about to lead everyone to descend with a wave of his hand.

    However, just as he made a move, he discovered that Luo Li had suddenlye to a halt. At this moment, faint chilling intent surfaced from her faintly smiling beautiful face.

    Striding in front of Mu Chen, Luo Li¡¯s ice-cold gaze shot towards a mountain peak in the distance. A dozen figures were faintly discernible as Mu Chen cast his gaze over, causing wrinkles to appear on his forehead. There seemed to be two to three groups present there, with those people appearing exceedingly unfamiliar. However, blood-red robes were wore by each and every one of them, causing them to appear exceedingly ring and striking.

    Fluctuations that caused Mu Chen to feel somewhat ufortable were radiating from them.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Wen Qingxuan in a soft voice, having also noticed the blood robe-dressed groups that seemed to be also looking over towards them.

    Slowly clenching her Luo God Sword tightly, Luo Li looked towards Mu Chen, before replying in a slow manner, ¡°They¡¯re people from the Blood God n.¡±

    Hearing her reply, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes instantly narrowed. One of the four God ns of the Western Heavens World, the Blood God n? He never expected them to even send people over to the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament... were they aiming for Luo Li?

 Chapter 501 - Xue Tiandou

    <strong>Chapter 501 - Xue Tiandou</strong>

    The Blood God n, one of the four great God ns of the Western Heavenly World.

    When he was in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, there was a fellow from the Blood God n by the name of Xue Shi. He had defeated Xue Shi. Although he had suffered grave injuries from Mu Chen, he managed to send the news of Luo Li back to his n. From Luo Li¡¯s importance to the Luo God n, if the Blood God n knew about her, they would definitely take some actions.

    Therefore, a somewhat cold expression surfaced within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he looked towards the people from the Blood God n.

    The Western Heavenly World was exceedingly far away from here, with even Sovereign realm existences needing to take quite a long period of time to reach here. Therefore, he did not believe that it was coincidental that the people of the Blood God n would appear here. These fellows had definitelye here for Luo Li.

    His gaze incisively shot towards the blood-robed figures standing on the mountain peak in the distance, before focusing on the front of the ten figures present there. There stood a youth with his hands crossed before his chest. This person was simrly wearing a blood-red robes. However, slivers of golden patterns were present at the edges of his sleeves, giving him a sliver of nobility in his appearance. Clearly, his status was different from the rest standing behind him.

    The golden-edged blood red-robed youth had an exceedingly handsome face, while his lips appeared exceedingly scarlet-red. At this moment, he had simrly cast his gazes towards Mu Chen and the others. Naturally, precisely speaking, his gaze should be locked onto Luo Li. Subsequently, a faint smile appeared on his face. Nodding his head with a cultured and refined manner, a gentle voice rang from him, ¡°Luo Li, I¡¯ve finally seen you.¡±

    Tightly staring at the handsome youth with her beautiful eyes, Luo Li slowly gripped her hands tightly as a clear voice with a sliver of frost rang from her, ¡°Xue Tiandu, I never imagined that the fourth prince of the Blood God n would actually appear here...¡±

    ¡°You remembering me truly makes me happy.¡±

    The handsome youth by the name of Xue Tianduugh, waving his sleeve as he brought the numerous figures behind him as they shot forward. Blood Aura seemed to ripple beneath their feet, while a faint bloody vor that perfused out caused the Spiritual Energies within people¡¯s bodies to show signs of flipping and churning.

    An emotionless expression appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face as Xu Huang and the rest immediately revolved their Spiritual Energies, while vigntly staring towards this group of malicious people heading their way.

    ¡°Blood God n.¡±

    Sweeping a nce at Xue Tiandu, rays of brilliance instantly sparkled from Wen Qingxuan¡¯s phoenix-like eyes.

    Coming to a stop not too far away from Luo Li, Xue Tiandu swept his gaze around, before finally pausing on Mu Chen and Luo Li. Clearly, he could feel somewhat extraordinary Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating from the two.

    ¡°A year ago, Xu Shi passed a message that you¡¯ve appeared in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. This caused quite a bit of amotion. Haha. You¡¯re the future Empress of the Luo God n, and also the final hope left for them. If I¡¯m able to capture you, the Luo God n will fall intoplete despair. I think that when that happens. Luo Tianshen will receive a seriously heavy blow,¡± said Xue Tiandu with a faint smile. ¡°Therefore, I was sent here.¡±

    ¡°The Blood God n really think highly of you,¡± replied Luo Li with an indifferent tone.

    ¡°Follow me and go back, Luo Li. With the chaos of war continuing in the Western Heavenly World and the Luo God n suffering defeat after defeat, as long as you follow me back to the Blood God n, I¡¯ll request our marriage with the higher-ups of the n. At that time, with you married to me, our Blood God n and the Luo God n would no longer be separated. In addition, we¡¯ll be able to eliminate the other two great God ns. At that time, it would only be our two ns in the Western Heavenly World, and your Luo God n will be protected.

    A gentle and anticipating smile seemed to surface on Xue Tiandu¡¯s handsome face. Staring at Luo Li, he continued speaking. ¡°This way, how many citizens can you prevent the Luo God n from losing?¡±

    Clenching her Luo God Sword tightly, chilling intent surfaced within the clear and soul-stirringly beautiful eyes of Luo Li.

    However, this time, not waiting for her to reply, Mu Chen took a step before her. Looking towards Xue Tiandu, heughed out while saying, ¡°Sorry to inform you that this girl¡¯s already taken. Furthermore, with your morality and conduct, you might still be a little off from your goal of bing the great contributor of sess for the Blood God n, mister.¡±

    Instantly, chilling rays of brilliance shed within the depths of Xue Tiandu¡¯s eyes. Looking towards Mu Chen, he said with an indifferent voice, ¡°And who are you? I¡¯m speaking to Luo Li. Who are you to interrupt us?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what he had said?¡± replied Luo Li with a simr indifferent tone.

    Hearing Luo Li¡¯s reply, Xue Tiandu¡¯s eyes slightly contracted. Finally, his gaze towards Mu Chen turnedpletely dark, while a mocking arc curled up at the corner of his mouth before saying, ¡°Luo Li, you truly gave me a surprise. There are countless elite youths in the Western Heavenly World with extraordinary backgrounds that are crazily infatuated with you. Yet, you don¡¯t even pay attention to them, and have to run to such a small Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to fall in love with such a fellow? Did you know that if this news arrives in the Western Heavenly World, what kind of trouble it would bring to your Luo God n?¡±

    ¡°You should be extremely clear that there¡¯s quite a few influences in the Western Heavenly World that are staring covetously at you, the next Empress of the Luo God n!¡±

    His tone had turned somewhat chilling with the additional presence of a sliver of fury and jealousy towards Mu Chen. Clearly, Luo Li admitting to Mu Chen¡¯s im had caused some fluctuations to appear within his heart.

    ¡°As if I have any business with you! If you want aim at our Luo God n, you just have to take action! Don¡¯t tell me that you guys haven¡¯t done those despicable acts in the past few years! Furthermore, even if our Luo God n were to be destroyed by you guys, we¡¯ll definitely make sure your Blood God n suffer heavy losses in the process! At that time, your Blood God n will suffer the simr decline to our Luo God n!¡± replied Luo Li.

    Xue Tiandu¡¯s handsome face finally turnedpletely dark before slowly saying, ¡°Since you¡¯re so obstinate as to say those words, the only action I can take is to forcibly bring you back to the Western Heavenly World.¡±

    Hearing his reply, Mu Chen gave a faint smile, one that contained unconceble killing intent. The light of ck lightning appeared on the surface of his body, before saying while locking his ice-cold gaze on Xue Tiandu, ¡°I feel that you don¡¯t need to consider about bringing people back, but to consider exactly if you¡¯re able to stay alive and return or not...¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    As scarlet-red shadow shed across Xue Tiandu¡¯s eyes, while a ridiculing arc curled up the corner of his mouth, before he said, ¡°You truly are a fellow that only knows how to shamelessly boast. Just a mere cultivation realm of Human Body Tribtion, and you dare to hoot at me?¡±

    With augh, Mu Chen gave a furious stomp, sending his body shooting straight out. Locking towards Xue Tiandu, killing intent gushed from his eyes. The method of Xue Tiandu actually daring to use the Luo God n to force Luo Li had clearly caused Mu Chen to genuinely turn furious. Therefore, being a male, there was no more need to speak any more useless words to Xue Tiandu. What he needed to do was to take direct action.

    ¡°You damnable thing!¡±

    Seeing Mu Chen shoot over, the numerous blood red-robed figures immediately shifted their bodies in preparation to take action. However, they were stopped by Xue Tiandu, who had extended his hand out. At this moment, a bloodthirsty shade had appeared on his handsome face, clearly indicating that he need no one else to interfere and take action for him.

    Being the prince of the Blood God n, the pride and arrogance within him did not allow for any random person to provoke him like that.

    With a tap of his foot, blood mist abruptly swept out from his body as he transformed into a beam of bloody light, shooting out like a bolt of lightning.

    Bang!

    Bloody light hid the skies and covered the earth as they swept out in an instant, causing the bright skies to turn scarlet-red. At this moment, Xue Tiandu¡¯s eyes had also turned scarlet-red as he locked his sights on Mu Chen. With a change of his hand seal, he sent a palm stretching out, while a chilling roar resounded across the horizon, ¡°Blood God¡¯s Palm!¡±

    Under his palm, the Blood Aura that had blotted the skies churned and surged, immediately transforming into an approximately hundred-metre wide bloody palm. As it howled, it instantly enveloped Mu Chen beneath it, with the frightening force behind it causing even the surrounding space to slightly warp and distort.

    Seeing the might of Xue Tiandu¡¯s palm, the faces of Xu Huang and the rest could not help changing. Although this Xue Tiandu caused them to feel ire and loathe, he truly possessed extremely tyrannical strength. Just this palm of his would be able to cause ordinary experts of Spiritual Energy Tribtion to have the only option of fleeing and avoiding.

    ¡°This fellow is truly strong,¡± said Pin¡¯er quietly upon seeing the might of Xue Tiandu¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Can Mu Chen endure it?¡± asked Lei¡¯er worriedly.

    ¡°Indeed, this Xue Tiandu has some ability,¡± replied Wen Qingxuan indifferently as she slightly raised her eyebrows. ¡°However, you shouldn¡¯t underestimate Mu Chen. That fellow conceals his abilities extremely deep.¡±

    Under the attentive gazes of everyone present, the bloody palm instantly blocked off every escape route Mu Chen had. However, not only did he not stop his movements, he proceeded to look towards the bloody palm. Suddenly, chilling rays of brilliance out from his eyes as his hands furiously came together.

    Crackle!

    Hand seals rapidly formed as the light of ck lightning on the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body became rapid.

    As lightning sparkled, lightning runes quickly appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s chest. In a sh, four lightning runes condensed and appeared, while powerful energies rippled through Mu Chen¡¯s limbs and bones.

    However, after the the fourth lightning rune had condensed, the sparkle from the lightning bolts present didn¡¯t stop at that. Merely, after the formation of the fourth lightning rune, the lightning bolts rapidly arced around, growing warm before yet another lightning rune rapidly extended from within.

    Penta Lightning Rune!

    Mu Chen¡¯s Lightning God¡¯s Physique had actually been promoted to a Penta Rune Lightning Physique!

    Bang!

    At the appearance of the fifth lightning rune, surges of ck lightning bolts gushed from Mu Chen¡¯s body, with his body appearing to have grown taller by half a foot. At this moment, bolts of lighting sparkled within his ck pupils, with a world of lightning seemingly developing within them.

    In the next instant, exceedingly astonishing energies erupted from his body like a volcano.

    Raising his head, he looked towards the iing bloody palm, before slowly raising his arm, mming it right against the bloody palm.

    Bang!

    ps of thunder abruptly resounded across the horizon at the instant of impact, while a ck bolt of lightning howled and shot out just like a pir that propped up the skies. With a bang, it unexpectedly pierced through the bloody palm that contained astonishing amounts of Spiritual Energy!

    The glow of lightning rushed across the horizon, illuminating everything present within a hundred kilometre radius.

    Under the radiance of the lightning light, the bloody palm rapidly copsed apart, before finally transforming into glowing bloody dots that blotted the skies as they slowly dissipated away.

    As the glowing bloody dots dissipated away, Mu Chen slowly raised his head. Turning his lightning-filled eyes towards the handsome face of Xue Tiandu, which had now turned dark, he slowly said, ¡°The prince of the Blood God n is merely at this level?¡±

 Chapter 502 - Transaction Base

    <strong>Chapter 502 - Transaction Base</strong>

    As the lightning shed across the horizon, while the bloody palm slowly dissipated away, Mu Chen stood tall in the skies, with the light of ck lightning encasing his entire body. Looking coldly towards Xue Tiandu, boundless energies rapidly condensed within his palms.

    After passing through his Human Body Disaster, his Lightning God¡¯s Physique had clearly followed suit and progressed along with his cultivation, sessfully promoting to the level of Penta Rune Lightning Physique. Relying on this tyrannical physique of his, Mu Chen was now absolutely not afraid to cross hands with experts who had genuinely passed through their Spirit Disaster.

    That Xue Tiandu before him possessed a level of strength that was even higher than normal Spiritual Energy Disaster. However, he had yet to genuinely breakthrough to realm of Spirit Disaster. Therefore, Mu Chen did not dread or fear him if they were genuinely start a duel.

    ¡°Who¡¯s this fellow that doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth, to actually dared to provoke our Blood God n!¡± Xue Tiandu¡¯s expression had turnedpletely dark from Mu Chen¡¯s previous statement. At this moment, a bloody light hid the skies and covered the earth as it gushed from his body, alongside a dense bloody vor that had quietly radiated from within.

    Bloodthirsty rays of brilliance sparkled in the centre of his palms as dangerous fluctuations started to radiate from them.

    While this happened, the expressions of the people from the Blood God n standing behind him had also turned dark, while bloody light gushed from their bodies.

    Seeing that their opponent was about to takeplete action, Luo Li¡¯s face had turned slightly cold. Tightly clenching her Luo God Sword, a clear sword cry resounded, while fierce Sword Intent radiated from it.

    ¡°If you want to take action, you can¡¯t forget about us. I¡¯ve heard about the fame of the Blood God n. However, this isn¡¯t the Western Heavenly World, so it¡¯s still not your turn to show your atrocious behaviour to everyone.¡± At this moment, Wen Qingxuan had also elegantly walked forward. With a sweet smile and a clench of her hand, the gorgeous golden war spear appeared within. Although the tip of the spear had yet to be aimed towards Xue Tiandu and his group of people, they were already about to discern dangerous fluctuations radiating from the former¡¯s body.

    Noticing this, Xu Huang, Pin¡¯er, Le¡¯er and the rest all entered theirbat-ready states as they vigntly stared towards Xue Tiandu and his group of people.

    In an instant, the atmosphere had turned into a state of mutual hostility, with a huge battle appearing to erupt at any given moment.

    ¡°Wen Qingxuan?¡±

    Xue Tiandu muttered as he darkly looked towards Wen Qingxuan. Having also participated in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, they naturally weren¡¯t unfamiliar towards this group that had ced first on the rankings. However, they never imagined that she and her group would actually mingle together with Mu Chen and his group.

    ¡°Precisely,¡± replied Wen Qingxuan with a soul-stirring smile, yet no sudden fluctuations were present in those haughty and beautiful phoenix-like eyes of hers as she stared indifferently towards Xue Tiandu.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Rays of brilliance sparkled within Xue Tiandu¡¯s eyes as he gave a cold snort. With Wen Qingxuan and her group being together with Mu Chen and Luo Li¡¯s, their lineup made it such that even he had no choice but to treat them with caution. If they were to truly start a fight, even if they were able to win in the end, they might have to pay an exceedingly high price. This was clearly something that Xue Tiandu hadn¡¯t wished for.

    ¡°I¡¯ll temporarily let you all go this time! However, do you all still want to go into the Divine Wood Mountain with such appearances? Nevermind! I¡¯ll settle this debt with you all while in the Divine Wood Pce¡¯s remnant!¡± said Xue Tiandu with a sneer as he darkly stared towards Mu Chen. ¡°At that time, I¡¯ll properly teach you that there¡¯s always a taller mountain present.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    As his voice rang out, he waved his hands and left.

    A chilling glint shed within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he sent a palm patting out, instantly sending a ck and white current of Spiritual Energy sweeping out that rumbled straight towards Xue Tiandu. Clearly, he did not wish for that fellow to be able to smoothly retreat away like that.

    ¡°Although dealing with you all will be somewhat troublesome, if I want to leave, you can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Faced against Mu Chen¡¯s goal of obstructing him, a ridiculing smile appeared on Xue Tiandu¡¯s face as he pped his hands together. In the next instant, a bloody light radiated from him, before smashing violently against the iing current of Spiritual Energy.

    Bang!

    At the instant of impact, their bodies unexpectedly exploded apart, causing a bloody mist to perfuse out. As this happened, their figures mysteriously disappeared into thin air.

    Seeing this, Mu Chen¡¯s eye faintly narrowed. As the bloody light exploded apart, he could faintly discern the ten clumps of bloody light sparkling. Clearly, that fellow had used some kind of special technique to cause Mu Chen to be unable to chase after them. Although that Xue Tiandu¡¯s loathsome, he¡¯s truly worthy of being the prince of the Blood God n. With such a mysterious technique, wanting to obstruct him truly was an extremely hard matter to aplish.

    ¡°He¡¯s still going to the Divine Wood Pce¡¯s remnant...¡±

    Mu Chen muttered in his heart as a chilling glint gushed from his eyes. He really did have some murderous intent appearing in his head towards that Xue Tiandu. Being a person of the Blood God n, thetter would definitely bring trouble to Luo Li. Therefore, if he had the opportunity, Mu Chen wanted to let him remain forever within the fragments of this Shattered Continent.

    The light of ck lightning on the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body rapidly weakened, before dissipating away as he shot back to his group.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Blood God n¡¯s Blood Escape Technique. It¡¯s extremely formidable at disengaging and escaping. However, as of now, there¡¯s no need for us to start a big fight by taking action against them. There will be opportunities to do so in the future.¡± As the frosty expression on Luo Li¡¯s exquisite face dissipated away, she sent a faint smile towards Mu Chen as she spoke to him.

    Hearing that, Mu Chen nodded his head. Looking towards the ce where Xue Tiandu and his people had disappeared at, he deeply pondered awhile, before saying, ¡°Since they wanted to catch you, let¡¯s not let them return back home.¡±

    Faint feelings of sweetness instantly erupted in Luo Li¡¯s heart upon hearing his words.

    ¡°Wa, brother Mu Chen¡¯s so overbearing,¡± said Pin¡¯er and Le¡¯er with a giggle.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of being overbearing? We¡¯ve yet to reach the Divine Wood Mountain, and we¡¯ve one more thorny opponent to deal with as a result.¡± Shooting a nted re towards Mu Chen, Wen Qingxuan spoke in azy manner. ¡°However, you didn¡¯t disappoint too much by at least possessing a bit of courage. If you let a girl get bullied and still hide behind her, what¡¯s the use in calling you a man?¡±

    Towards her alternative degeratory and praisingments, Mu Chen could only give a helplessugh in response. Compared to Xue Tiandu, he clearly felt a greater headache towards the person before him now.

    Hearing those words from Wen Qingxuan, Luo Li gave augh before saying, ¡°Although Xue Tiandu¡¯s somewhat thorny, if he truly wanted to take action, he would have to deal with the consequences.¡±

    Seeing that Luo Li was helping Mu Chen, Wen Qinguan could not help flinging her little red lips aside. Waving her hands, she said, ¡°We¡¯re about to reach the transaction base. Since we don¡¯t know how many crouching tigers and hidden dragons are present there, let¡¯s seize this moment to enter it and prepare ourselves properly. There will definitely be huge fights awaiting us within the ancient remnant of the Divine Wood Pce.¡±

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen nodded his head in agreement. Indeed, as what Wen Qingxuan had said, they had only more thorny opponents to deal with before even reaching the Divine Wood Mountain. God-knows how many would there be when they arrive there. From the looks of it, there would definitely be a truly huge fight taking ce then. Simrly, Mu Chen was extremely curious about one point. Exactly how many of the hidden experts that were concealed in the darkness would reveal themselves there?

    Everyone was clear about the importance of the genuine remnant of the Divine Wood Pce. Therefore, those powerful groups that have concealed themselves to bide time would definitely reveal themselves in session within there. This time, it would definitely be extremely spectacr. In fact, this might shake up the entire situation of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.

    Moving their bodies once again, Mu Chen shot across the sky. In the distant ins, the little town was already faintly visible. Countless figures shot over from all directions, finallynding within this little town, causing the surrounding area to appear exceedingly noisy and lively.

    Standing at the outskirts of the transaction base and taking in the atmosphere present within the little town, Mu Chen and the others could not help sighing in admiration. Upon their entrance to the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, it was clearly extremely rare for them to see so many groups converging in such a peaceful manner together. That¡¯s because any other ce with that many groups appearing and gathering together would definitely be a ce where numerous intense fights and battles would have taken ce.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Seemingly appearing somewhat familiar with this ce, Wen Qingxuan gave a wave with her jade-like hand as she took the lead and walked forward, with Mu Chen and the rest hastily following suit.

    Upon entering the transaction base, the noise and tter instantly lunged towards them. Clearly appearing to be constructed not long ago, the numerous limestone streets appeared exceedingly wide and spacious, merely that it was filled with numerous figures bustling with activity.

    Following Wen Qingxuan as they walked into the little town, Mu Chen and the rest could immediately feel the mouring reduce by quite a bit as countless gazes shot over towards their direction. Each of those gazes werepletely filled with shock, and curiosity, as well as drool...

    Naturally, the absolute majority of those reactions were due to Wen Qingxuan, as well as Luo Li.

    The fame of Wen Qingxuan had already long been circted within the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, with everyone being clear how strong the group on the first of the rankings were, as well as how beautiful their female Captain was.

    However, what caused them to be astonished was that there was actually yet another girl that was not one bit inferior, whenpared to her.

    Standing quietly at a side, Luo Li held her Luo God Sword in her hand, with her exquisitely beautiful and procinsque face appearing calm and elegant. Clearly, she had an entirely different characterpared to Wen Qingxuan. Upon entering the little town, she did not pay much attention to the sideways as her ss-like pupils only gave a brief swept.

    Compared to her, Wen Qingxuan was different. At this moment, her beautiful face that could simrly cause the downfall of countries was covered in a soul-stirringly beautiful smile, causing people to be unable to peel their eyes from her. However, although her smile was soul-stirring, her phoenix-like eyes were filled with haughtiness and arrogance. As her gaze indifferently swept across the bodies of a few seemingly outstanding youths, it quickly moved away with the same indifference, instantly causing the youths that were quietly pumping up their chests to dete and be filled with dejection.

    Compared to Luo Li, Wen Qingxuan clearly possessed a temperament that was exceedingly hard to tame. However, being the way males are, the harder it was to obtain, the greater they would chase after the unattainable.

    Seeing the transaction base that had turned somewhat quiet, before noticing the gazes of countless people sweeping across Luo Li¡¯s body, Mu Chen instantly flung his mouth in unhappiness.

    While he was feeling unhappy, Luo Li suddenly gave a faint smile, before unexpectedly taking the initiative to extend her jade-like hand to hold onto Mu Chen¡¯s, all while her lovable face turned slightly red.

    Whoosh.

    As Luo Li held Mu Chen¡¯s hand, one could faintly hear a moring wave ringing out, with quite a few gazes locking onto Mu Chen, with some of them containing unconceble hostility and envy.

    Mu Chen was also slightly shocked and astonished. Knowing Luo Li¡¯s character, other than his asional hoodlum teasing while they were alone, where she would blush and allow him to do so, she was exceedingly reserved in front of other people. Such an initiative to hold his hand was clearly something that was exceedingly rare.

    ¡°This is just a little reward,¡± said Luo Li with a slight blush on her lovable face as she shot a look towards Mu Chen.

    Hearing that, Mu Chen could not help letting a smile crack open from his mouth. Naturally, he knew that what Luo Li was saying was that he had seemingly done quite a good job in his performance towards Xue Tiandu earlier.

    Wen Qingxuan took half a step forward. However, upon hearing the moringing from the surroundings, she cast a look from the corner of her eye and immediately knew what had happened. This caused her to give a soft snort within her heart, turning her beautiful eyes around, while a slight twitch appeared on her tiny rosy lips.

    Due to his point of view, Mu Chen just so happened to notice the arc curling up from the corner of Wen Qingxuan¡¯s mouth, causing a not-too-good feeling to rise within his heart.

    However, before he could respond to it, Wen Qingxuan had quickly turned around, while a soul-stirring smile appeared on her beautiful face that would cause the downfall of countries. However, at this moment, a somewhat evil intent seemed to appear within her eyes as she unexpectedly extended her jade-like hand out, grabbing onto Mu Chen¡¯s wrist before walking straight into the transaction base.

    Thereafter, in that instant, the moring noises originally still present within the transaction base instantly turned deathly silent.

    Cold beads of sweat instantly poured from Mu Chen¡¯s back in response. If those gazes that had shot over before were filled with hostility and envy, they were now filled with genuine killing intent...

    ¡°I¡¯ve been made a fool of...¡±

    The corner of Mu Chen¡¯s mouth slightly twitched as he thought, This Wen Qingxuan¡¯s simple a demoness.

 Chapter 503 - Spiritual Pills

    <strong>Chapter 503 - Spiritual Pills</strong>

    As Mu Chen and the others walked straight into the transaction base, the waves of moring noisesing from the sides had all quietly turned silent. Quite a few people opening their eyes wide at the teeth-clenching scene before them. With such fame attached to her name, and with everyone knowing how hard it was to tame this arrogant phoenix, they had unexpectedly seen her taking the initiative to hold onto the wrist of a young male.

    This scene caused countless people to open their eyes wide and trip down while unconceble envy and jealousy uncontrobly erupted from their hearts.

    Exactly where did this fellowe from to actually garner the favour of Wen Qingxuan?

    Those gazes appeared as if they wanted to kill someone.

    Finally, unable to endure the murderous-like gazesing from everyone, Mu Chen grasped onto Wen Qingxuan¡¯s beautiful and jade-like small hands as he hastily walked towards a small alley nearby.

    Upon hiding in the alley, Wen Qingxuan hastily flung her little hand from Mu Chen¡¯s grip, while opening her eyes wide to re at him while shouting, ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    An angry expression had appeared on her face as she could not help rubbing her wrist. She had a level of fastidiousness, and extreme dislike people of the opposite sexing into contact with her body. Even in her earlier action towards Mu Chen, she had quietly slipped her sleeve inbetween the hand she used to grab onto his sleeve. Who would have guessed that Mu Chen would actually dare to grab hold onto her?

    If not for Luo Li being by their side, she might not have been able to endure it and take action against Mu Chen.

    ¡°I¡¯ve yet to ask you what the hell you are doing. Could you get Luo Li and my approval at the very least before pulling the stunt you did earlier?¡± said Mu Chen as he flung his mouth aside.

    ¡°You¡¯ve clearly taken advantage of me,¡± replied Wen Qingxuan somewhat angrily. This fellow still tries to proim his innocence after taking advantage of me!

    ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m not one bit interested in enjoying such an advantage,¡± replied Mu Chen unhappily, before leading Luo Li towards the deeper parts of the transaction base. Luo Li sent a helpless shrug towards the somewhat fustrated Wen Qingxuan. Although she was also somewhat astonished by Wen Qingxuan¡¯s actions, she clearly didn¡¯t voice it out. From the looks of it, Wen Qingxuan seemed to not have the favorable impression that some other girls would have towards him. Simrly too, Mu Chen seemed to only treat her as a coboratingpatriot.

    Looking at the backs of the two, Wen Qingxuan could not help stomping her feet and clenching her teeth. Pin¡¯er, Le¡¯er and the rest of her team standing beside her quietly turned their gazes away, all of them not daring to provoke the current Wen Qingxuan. Earlier, upon seeing Wen Qingxuan actually extending her hand to hold onto Mu Chen¡¯s wrist, their hearts werepletely filled with shock and astonishment. That¡¯s because all of them had a deep understanding of thetter. Ever since the start of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, they had seen some powerful groups that have attempted to approach them. However, Wen Qingxuan always maintained a certain degree of distance from those simrly outstanding youths. Although the smiles she wore appeared soul-stirringly sweet and charming, there was a resistance that tossed people thousands of miles away present within the depths of her eyes.

    However, right before their eyes, Wen Qingxuan, with her rather great dislike for the opposite sex, had unexpectedly took the initiative to hold the wrist of a youth of the opposite sex. How could they not be shocked by it!

    ¡°You better remember this!¡±

    Said Wen Qingxuan hatefully, before quickly following behind the two.

    Having learnt a lesson from her previous actions, Wen Qingxuan did not dare to pull of the same stunt again. On the contrary, she always stood at least 3 steps away from him, with a slightly frustrated feeling clearly present within her heart, despite not having any expression showing on her beautiful face.

    Nevertheless, Mu Chen didn¡¯t care about her, with his gaze curiously scanning around his surroundings. Simple shops were constructed on the two sides of the spacious limestone alleys. With people walking to and fro, the atmosphere present was rather lively. In such a transaction point, the majority of the shops here haven¡¯t been opened for a long time; after all, such a ce was a necessity for every group participating in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.

    There were numerousrge and small ancient remnants present within this fragment of the Shattered Continent, with quite a few containing treasures within. Although those remnants were concealed extremely well, they were still found by people in the end. Nevertheless, not all of the treasures obtained from those ces would be needed by one. Therefore, this had resulted in such a transaction base popping up.

    At this ce, they were able to bring all of their unwanted treasures here to exchange for stuff they needed.

    Strolling around, Mu Chen and the others finally came to a stop after walking for a dozen minutes as a rather gigantic building appeared before their eyes. This was considered thergest construction within the transaction base, with the atmosphere within appearing exceedingly exuberant.

    There were variousrge and small shops present within the building, with dazzling lineups made of various items disyed within every one of them. Spiritual lights sparkled around as unique Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiated from them. All of those items gave off an ancient vor, clearly indicative of them being hauled out from those ancient remnants present within this Shattered Continent.

    Brimming with interest, Mu Chen looked and gazed around. Wen Qingxuan had also walked into it as her gaze fluttered across the shops present in search for the Spiritual Pills that she needed.

    There were quite a few Spiritual Pills present here, with all of them giving of sweet fragrances, causing people to be unable to resist casting drooling gazes over at them. Nevertheless, those Spiritual Pills were considered as exceedingly extravagant items to them. Additionally, most of them were traded using the bartering method. Towards stuff like Spiritual Pills, the majority of the people selling were either masquerading their understanding towards them or hadpletely no understanding towards the pills they were selling, which lead to people being extremely easily conned towards buying falsified or counterfeit items.Therefore, the number of people that were able to afford the pills were extremely few.

    Scanning her beautiful eyes across those Spiritual Qi-filled jade bottles, Wen Qingxuan was able to clearly see the origins of the medicines present within. However, what made Mu Chen feel some doubt was due to Wen Qingxuan¡¯s actions. Not only did she not search for those Spiritual Pills that were emitting dense Spiritual Qi, she had locked her gaze towards those seemingly ordinary-looking Spiritual Pills.

    Finally, Wen Qingxuan¡¯s gaze rested on a somewhat broken jade bottle. With a dull yellow colour, it showed the vestiges of time that have ured to it.

    ¡°This is a bottle of Spiritual Pills I¡¯ve found from a remnant. After trying it, it has a rather good effect towards Spiritual Energy recovery.¡± The one selling this bottle of Spiritual Pills was a skinny youth, who hastily went forward to introduce them upon seeing Wen Qingxuan¡¯s gaze shooting over.

    Extending her hand towards the jade bottle, Wen Qingxuan retrieved a Spiritual Pill from within. Appearing in a dark greenish splendor, the Spiritual Pill appeared as spherical as a dragon¡¯s eye. However, the density of Spiritual Qiing from it seemed to not beparable to those previous few Spiritual Pills that she hadid her gaze on.

    ¡°What¡¯s the price of these?¡± asked Wen Qingxuan, appearing to be interested in those Spiritual Pills.

    ¡°Two High-Grade Spiritual Items, one offensive and one defensive,¡± replied the skinny youth immediately.

    Hearing the youth¡¯s reply, Mu Chen immediately raised his eyebrows slightly as he thought, What a really high price! There¡¯s merely five Spiritual Pills present within this jade bottle. However, that fellow had actually wanted two High Grade Spiritual Items for it! Things like Spiritual Pills truly are extravagant.

    Hesitating for a while, Wen Qingxuan decisively nodded her head while waving her hand towards the quiet young girl by the name of An Ya. With a wave of her hand, two rays of light shot out from An Ya, flying straight towards the skinny youth. Hastily receiving them, the skinny youth carefully examined them before tion subsequently gushed from his face.

    Without saying a single word more, Wen Qingxuan grabbed the jade bottle, turned around and walked off.

    ¡°Those five Spiritual Pills are actually worth that price?¡± Mu Chen could not help asking. Although he wasn¡¯t the spendthrift one, if those two High Grade Spiritual Items were equipped to Xu Huang and the other two, they would be able to increase their strength by quite a bit.

    ¡°What do you know?¡± replied Wen Qingxuan with a returning re. ¡° The Spiritual Pills in this bottle should be Green Spiritual Pills. Not only can they rapidly recover consumed Spiritual Energy, it can even temporarily increase the strength of one¡¯s fleshly body. Truthfully speaking, it¡¯s value is even higher than this little bit.¡±

    ¡°It can even increase the strength of one¡¯s fleshly body?¡± said Mu Chen in shock.

    ¡°However, wanting to obtain such an effect would require a special way of consumption. That would be consuming it with another type of Spiritual Pill, something that the fellow that sold to me waspletely unaware about.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan¡¯s understanding towards Spiritual Pills was clearly much deeper than Mu Chen¡¯s. With a clench of her hand, two spherical Spiritual Pills appeared in her hand. ¡°In addition, there¡¯s a Lotus Spiritual Brand present on these Spiritual Pills. That¡¯s the insignia of the Pill God n. It also means that this bottle of Spiritual Pills came from the Pill God n.¡±

    ¡°Pill God n?¡± Mu Chen gawked once more.

    ¡°Ignorance,¡± replied Wen Qingxuan indifferently. ¡°Within the Great Thousand Worlds, there are 3 ce that produce Spiritual Pills of the highest grade, with the Pill God n being one of them. The other 2 are the Ancient Myriad Flower ins and the Endless Fire Territory. The former two possessed a background spanning back countless of years, with the Endless Fire Territory popping upter. The Great Sir that came from the lower ins, the me Emperor has a unique style in his pill refining technique, resulting in the Spiritual Pills refined by him being things that Sovereign realm experts dream of having, but are unable to do so. This is also one of the main reasons why the Endless Fire Territory is able to bing one of the regional Overlords of the Great Thousand Worlds within such a short span of time.¡±

    ¡°That me Emperor¡¯s truly formidable,¡± said Mu Chen while sighing in admiration.

    Shooting a look at him, a faint arc curled up the corner of Wen Qingxuan¡¯s red lips, before speaking out, ¡°Although I¡¯ve yet to see the me Emperor in person, I¡¯ve met with his daughter. Do you want me to help introduce her to you in the future?¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Chen immediately felt awkward. At this moment, the only choice he could do was to choose to disregard her words.

    With a flick of her jade-like finger, 2 Green Spiritual Pills shot towards Mu Chen and Luo Li. Sending the two a sweet smile, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t reject me. After entering the Divine Wood Mountain, there would be quite a few huge fights. The stronger the two of you are, the greater our chances on obtaining the treasures.¡±

    Hearing that, Luo Li hesitated awhile, before nodding her head with a faint smile while replying, ¡°Thanks, Qingxuan.¡±

    Hearing how Luo Li had addressed her, the smile present on Wen Qingxuan¡¯s exquisite face instantly grew warmer. Compared with how she treated Mu Chen, this was apletely different appearance.

    epting the Spiritual Pill, Mu Chen shook his head in helplessness. People who obtain benefits have weak mouths towards their benefactor.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve already obtained the Spiritual Pills.¡± Waving her hand towards everyone, Wen Qingxuan got ready to leave this ce.

    Hearing that, Mu Chen nodded his head in agreement. However, just as he shifted his feet, something suddenly caught his eye, causing him to turn his head around. Looking over to the depths of the building, he could sense unique fluctuations radiating from there. Showing a gesture towards Wen Qingxuan and the rest, he turned around and quickly headed over towards the building¡¯s depths.

 Chapter 504 - Lesser Thousand Sword Spiritual Array

    <strong>Chapter 504 - Lesser Thousand Sword Spiritual Array</strong>

    The building was spacious with a wooden stage standing in the deepest region with the surroundings filled with groups of people as noise constantly came. That area was a small-scaled transaction stage. Generally speaking, those who were able toe here to do trades all possessed decent amounts of power.

    Mu Chen was strolling around the transaction stage as his gaze was fixed on the stage.

    There stood a youth, holding onto a bronze scroll. The scroll was in a sword shape as it was filled with traces of time. At the same time, the peculiar ripple that was being emitted from the scroll was startling.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    Wen Qingxuan and Luo Li spoke up with their questions of doubt as they followed up looking at the bronze scroll.

    ¡°It should be a Spiritual Array Diagram.¡± Mu Chen answered. The ripple that was being emitted from the bronze scroll was the reason why he halted his steps and turned around. After all, he had another identity, a Spiritual Array Master. Therefore, his interest was piqued by the Spiritual Array Diagram.

    Wen Qingxuan took a nce at Mu Chen and fell into her thoughts.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, as you have already guessed. The scroll in my hand is indeed, a Spiritual Array Diagram.¡± At this moment, that youth raised the scroll in his hand as his robust voice resounded, ¡°This Spiritual Array Diagram should be a Rank 5 Spiritual Array. However, this is a Combination Diagram.¡±

    ¡°Combination Diagram?¡±

    When that statement was made, a softmotion resounded from the surroundings. Many of those that were interested in it slightly focused their attention as they directed their gazes towards the scroll in the youth¡¯s hand.

    Spiritual Array Masters are ssified in ranks. Once one reaches the level of Rank 5 Spiritual Array Master, they would be unpredictable. One further step and they would be Spiritual Array Grandmaster. Generally speaking, Spiritual Array Grandmasters were existences that couldpete with Sovereign Realm experts.

    Henceforth, there were huge differences between the weaker and stronger Rank 5 Spiritual Array Masters. Few powerful Rank 5 Spiritual Array Masters could even cause fear for experts that had already went through their Spiritual Energy Disaster or even Spirit Disaster. At the same time, there were also some Rank 5 Spiritual Array Masters that could have trouble dealing with an expert that had already gone through their Human Body Disaster.

    There were all sorts of reasons for this difference. The main difference would be depended on the insight one had towards Spiritual Arrays, the second Spiritual Array Diagram.

    When some powerful Rank 5 Spiritual Array Diagram falls into the hands of a powerful Rank 5 Spiritual Array Master, the power unleashed would be extremely fearsome.

    Generally speaking, those powerful Spiritual Array Diagrams also had an alternate name to them, Combination Diagrams.

    They were much moreplicatedpared to ordinary Spiritual Array Diagrams that ordinary Spiritual Array Masters could not control them, not to even mention about sessfullyying it out. Naturally, once such Diagrams were sessfullyid out, the might would also be astonishing.

    ¡°So it is a Combination Diagram.¡±

    Mu Chen muttered to himself as his ck pupils lit up. As expected, his interest had already been lured by the Combination Diagram.

    After he had entered into the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, he had not revealed his Spiritual Array Master identity. It was not that he did not wish to use Spiritual Arrays, it was because there wasn¡¯t any suitable Spiritual Array Diagram for him. After all, the opponents that he encountered at his level were all those that were already in the Three Sovereign Disasters. Although the Spiritual Arrays that he had cultivated in the past were not too weak, he was also not able to fully disy their full potential.

    Let¡¯s take the Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array as an example. With his current aplishment in the Spiritual Array field, he had fully studied the Spiritual Array Diagram. That Spiritual Array Diagram could also be considered as a Combination Diagram. It¡¯splete form should be four lotuses. However, with his current strength, he could only unleash it at two lotuses. The Three Lotus-Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array was too powerful and it would require him to be at the level of Spiritual Array Grandmaster in order to execute it.

    Therefore, the current him required a Spiritual Array that he could fully unleash it¡¯s potential. Without a doubt, this Rank 5 Combination Diagram was perfect for the current Mu Chen.

    However, such a Combination Diagram was not easy to find. However, his luck had allowed him to encounter one before his eyes at this moment.

    The atmosphere around the transaction stage was heated up at this moment. One could tell that there was quite a group of people that were interested in it. From their reactions, one could tell that those groups had Spiritual Array Masters in their team. However, once theymunicated with the Spiritual Array Masters in their team, quite a number of them had disappointment in their eyes.

    Clearly, the Spiritual Array Masters in their teams had told them that the Rank 5 Combination Diagram was tooplicated for them.

    ¡°The name of this Spiritual Array Diagram is called Lesser Thousand Spiritual Spiritual Array. I suppose everyone knows the power of a Combination Diagram at this level. This was found by me in a ruin. I would suggest those Spiritual Array Masters that are not powerful enough to give up on it.¡± The youth smiled as he continued to hold onto the bronze scroll.

    His words caused much disdain. However, no one retorted him as they all knew that the might of such a Combination Spiritual Array could rival a Rank 6 Spiritual Array of Sovereign Realm experts. Although such a Spiritual Array was extremelyplicated, the strength was excellent.

    ¡°I¡¯m auctioning this Spiritual Array Diagram in this transaction stage. All I¡¯m asking for is 2500 points.¡±

    When he finished his speech, it attracted a second wave of uproar to the point that even Mu Chen had his brows slightly frowned. Such a price was not low at this point for them. After all, they only possessed 3700 points, whereas the price of it was 2500. It was impossible for ordinary teams to afford such a price.

    Everyone started talking amongst themselves around the transaction stage, with many people shaking their heads inwardly and gave up on it. Although the Spiritual Array Diagram was powerful, the requirement was too demanding. Even if they had managed to obtain it, it was also hard for them to sessfully execute it.

    Mu Chen pondered for a brief moment before looking at his team. He really was tempted by it. However, the points belonged to the team, so he could not spend it alone.

    ¡°I have no objections,¡± Luo Li smiled.

    ¡°You are the Captain, you make the decision.¡± Xu Huang and the other two said as they smiled.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head. He no longer hesitated and dered, ¡°2600.¡±

    His voice broke the discussion of others as many startled gazes were directed at him. After they had taken a good look at Mu Chen, they started to discuss again.

    ¡°What team is this?¡±

    ¡°From their Academy Emblem, it should be the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy...¡±

    ¡°Oh? Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy? Could it be the team of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy that had managed to enter the Top 16?¡±

    ¡°It should be them. Otherwise, how could they afford to many points?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    In the discussions, many people understood the identity of Mu Chen¡¯s team and their gazes turned a little more heavy.

    The youth that was on the transaction stage threw an astonished gaze as he shouted out loud, ¡°The team from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy bids 2600 points. Is there any higher bids?¡±

    There were no responses to his question. Many teams could only shrug their shoulders in helplessness. The price was already very high, not to mention that they did not have the capability toy out such aplicated Spiritual Array. Therefore, there was no need to exchange such an item with the points that they had gathered with so much effort.

    The youth on the stage helplessly smiled from the response. Looks like his intention to earn a big sum had fallen. However, at least he had gotten a high price for it.

    ¡°Since there was no one else bidding, then this scroll will belong to the team from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡± He waved his hand as he looked at Mu Chen and smiled, ¡°Respected...¡±

    ¡°Three thousand.¡±

    An indifferent voice rang out, which caused that youth to halt his voice. It had also caused many people to raise their heads as they looked at the direction that the voice wasing from.

    Mu Chen also knitted his brows together as he raised his head. On the second level of the building, there were some shadows standing in the darkness. Standing at the front, there were two people leaning against the pir. They were smiling as they looked at Mu Chen and his group.

    The one on the left had a skinny body with blond hair. He had a charming appearance with a smile hanging on his lips. Sharpness was being emitted from his pair of eyes. On the right, it was a robust man whose figure wasparable to a bear. His bare arms were filled with scars, emitting dense bloodlust.

    The two of them were looking at Mu Chen, who was on the first floor. When their gazes met, there was a chill in their circting between their gazes.

    When everyone around the stage saw those two figures, they were startled for a brief moment. They could not help twitching their brows. Those two fellows actually showed themselves. Furthermore, it seems they were aiming at the team from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy... Looks like there¡¯s a show for them to watch. This team from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy wasn¡¯t your ordinary group. Likewise, those two weren¡¯t ordinary as well. Recently, there were many powerful teams that fell by their hands.

    Mu Chen¡¯s brows wrinkled together as he could sense the peculiar ripple from the two of them. Clearly, the two of them were very powerful. However, he had never seen them before nor is there any Academy Emblem on them...

    But from their eyes, those two didn¡¯t seem to be too friendly to them.

    ¡°Those two are the leaders of the Academy Alliance... Violet Halberd - Qin Feng and Bear King - Liu Xiong. It appears that the two of them areing for you.¡± Wen Qingxuan¡¯s jade-like fingers fiddled with her hair as she removed the doubt for Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed.

    The Academy Alliance?

    That alliance that had sent someone to snatch the Divine Quota from him earlier?

    This bunch of people were really pestering them.

    Mu Chen helplessly flung his mouth as a chill began to circte in his ck pupils.

 Chapter 505 - Got It

    <strong>Chapter 505 - Got It</strong>

    The atmosphere around the transaction stage became a little solidified as many gazes were rotating between Mu Chen, Qin Feng and Liu Xiong. In this period of time, the Academy Alliance rose up in this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. They originated from different academies. The main crucial point was that these academies were not the best. Contrary, they were small to medium-sized academies that had only sent out one team for the tournament.

    Yet, when these small to medium-sized academies joined together as an alliance, they defeated many teams originating from powerful academies in the short time of a few months. Thereafter, they snatched points from those swaggering teams. At the same time, many people started to understand. In terms of strength as individuals, those small to medium-sized academies did not have much advantage. However, the instant they got together, they could be extremely powerful under someone¡¯s leadership.

    After all, no matter how small an academy was, they still had one or two outstanding students. After all, this world was notcking in terms of talent.

    Rumor had it that the Academy Alliance had four leaders. Qin Feng and Liu Xiong, who stood before them, were only ranked as the third and fourth. Above them, there were two other leaders. The one whose name that rang out the most was the Ghost King - Mo Yu, standing at the second rank. Some time ago, in a ruin struggle, a team from the Martial Spiritual Academy was defeated by the team that was led by Mo Yu. From that battle, his name became renown.

    However, though Mo Yu¡¯s fame was well-known, those that knew about the inside story knew that within the Academy Alliance, the most powerful was the leader, who did not make much of an appearance. He was the one that created the Academy Alliance. No one knew what happened within the process of it, but everyone knew that the three other prideful leaders were filled with respect for that Head.

    Everyone knew that the three of them possessed strength, as well as means. However, before the Head, they could only maintain their respect. Therefore, even a kid could tell that the Head of the Academy Alliance was not someone easy to deal with.

    That had always been how the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament had been. Talents that appeared in the tournament were way too much.

    Mu Chen stood before the transaction stage as he maintained a calmposure. His ck pupils were looking at the two youths that stood on the second floor. Likewise, the two of them were also looking at him from above as they showed a little ridicule in their smile.

    ¡°Haha, I have long heard of Captain Mu Chen of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy for a long time. I never expected that we would meet here. It is truly, my honor.¡± That blond-haired youth Qin Feng looked at Mu Chen as he smiled, ¡°I never expected that Captain Mu Chen would also be interested in this Spiritual Array Diagram. I suppose it was me being rude.¡±

    Although his tone was as shown, there wasn¡¯t any hint of apology in his eyes.

    Mu Chen also smiled in return, ¡°It was an auctionzstyle of trade. There is nothing to be rude about.¡±

    ¡°3500.¡± Mu Chen looked at the youth on the transaction stage and gave his bid. Shortly after, he shrugged his shoulders, ¡°We don¡¯t have much points. If Leader Qin Feng could outbid me, I¡¯ll have to give up in thepetition for the Spiritual Array Diagram.¡±

    They only had a total of 3700 points, so the bid that Mu Chen had given was already the limit. Simrly, the price was extremely high. There weren¡¯t many teams that could be this bold.

    ¡°Truly rich and imposing.¡±

    When Qin Feng heard Mu Chen¡¯s offer, he smacked his lips as he stared at Mu Chen. He smiled as he waved his hand, ¡°However, I have to apologise. We are determined to win the Spiritual Array Diagram. 4000...¡±

    Woah.

    Commotion began to break out in the surrounding stage. Many teams had their faces filled with astonishment. Those 4000 points could basically guarantee any team into the Top 16. The Academy Alliance was really rich, as they easily took out that amount without any hesitation. 4000, just how many teams have they robbed and how many bitter battles have they gone through just to obtain that amount?

    The eyes of Xu Huang and the rest also had anger surfacing in their eyes. Was the Academy Alliance doing it on purpose?

    Luo Li also slightly knitted her brows. However, she did not speak a word and only directed her gaze at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen smiled as he gave a deep look at Qin Feng, before shaking his head, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It seems like there isn¡¯t any fate in me and the Spiritual Array Diagram.¡±

    As he spoke, he had intended to turn around and leave. Although he wanted the Spiritual Array Diagram, the offer of his opponent had far surpassed their bottomline.

    ¡°4500.¡±

    Just when he turned around, a clear voice suddenly resounded with arrogance. Including Mu Chen, everyone was startled. Thereafter, he directed his gaze towards the dazzling beauty.

    Wen Qingxuan¡¯s slender jade-like fingers were fiddling with her hair. Her gaze that was filled with arrogance lightly swept towards Qin Feng and Liu Xiong, who stood on the second floor. Her arrogance made others seem like ants before her.

    ¡°Wen Qingxuan?¡±

    Wen Qingxuan¡¯s reputation was not something that Mu Chen couldpete against. The moment she spoke, everyone¡¯s gazes shifted onto her almost instantly. Naturally, there were many that had heat in their eyes, as well. Towards the most dazzling girl in the current tournament, there was no one that did not know of her.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mu Chen was also taken aback by Wen Qingxuan¡¯s sudden action. Shortly after, he frowned his brows. Although they were currently working together, the cooperation between them was just to take what they each required. Therefore, although he knew that this girl beside him was someone that held the most amount of points, he did not even have any intention to ask her for help, since he was well-aware that the amount of points was not something that any other team could overlook.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your points, why do you care?¡± However, faced with Mu Chen¡¯s question, Wen Qingxuan could not be as gentle as she was with Luo Li. Therefore, she spoke as she looked at My Chen with pride.

    Mu Chen could only remain silence.

    ¡°Wen Qingxuan...¡±

    Qin Feng knitted his brows as he stared at Wen Qingxuan. ¡°There isn¡¯t any grudges between our Academy Alliance and you. Why are you partaking in this?¡±

    Although the fame of the Academy Alliance wasn¡¯t weak, they also held fear towards this team who held the most points in the entire tournament.

    ¡°I¡¯m fond of the Spiritual Array Diagram. Can I not?¡± Wen Qingxuan responded.

    Qin Feng¡¯s eyes shed with anger. Just when he was about to speak, a deep voice suddenly resounded from the darkness behind him, ¡°Since Captain Wen Qingxuan has her eyes on this Spiritual Array Diagram, we of the Academy Alliance shall not snatch something that someone is fond of.¡±

    From the darkness, a figure slowly walked out, instantly revealing himself under the light.

    It was a youth that wore grey clothes. His appearance was ordinary, but his pupils were grey, as if there wasn¡¯t any life in him. His line-of-sight was directed towards Mu Chen¡¯s group as he lightly smiled, appearing friendly.

    ¡°Ghost King - Mo Yu!¡±

    An astonished voice rang out. No one had expected that the three leaders of the Academy Alliance would appear at the same ce.

    Mu Chen was also looking at the grey-clothed youth as his pair of eyes narrowed. From thetter, he could sense a peculiar fluctuationing from him.

    Wen Qingxuan took a nce at Mo Yu, she did not speak. With a flick of her fingers, the Academy que flew towards the youth that stood on the transaction stage. Thetter grabbed onto it and quickly extracted the points that he should be getting, before returning it to Wen Qingxuan along with the Spiritual Array Diagram.

    Wen Qingxuan grabbed onto those items and stored them without taking a look at them. Thereafter, she turned around and walked away.

    At the sight of this, Mu Chen took another short nce with the grey-clothed youth, before turning around and left.

    Seeing as they were leaving, Qin Feng knitted his brows together as he unwillingly said, ¡°Are we going to let them have the Diagram? If they really manage toy out the Spiritual Array, it would be a huge problem for us.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no point. Since Wen Qingxuan has acted, it¡¯s impossible for us topete with her.¡± Mo Yu made a light smile, before continuing, ¡°However, I have never expected that Wen Qingxuan would actually help Mu Chen to such a degree. That was 4500 points. I expect her team to drop out of Top 16 from first...¡±

    ¡°Why would she be willing to do it? Could it be that she has fallen for that Mu Chen?¡± Qin Feng said as his tone contained unconceble envy. Being able to make such a prideful beauty to sacrifice her spot in the top, this aplishment was something that was enough to make other guys feel unbnced.

    ¡°Not too sure about that.¡± Mo Yu shook his head as he smiled, ¡°Based on this incident, who knows howmany of the guys were interested in Wen Qingxuan would be disappointed. Go spread the news. Mu Chen and his group should be heading for the Divine Wood Mountain. This time, there are quite a number of powerful figures gathered at the Divine Wood Mountain. If this news goes out, I suppose it would cause them some trouble...¡±

    Qin Feng¡¯s eyes lit up. Thereafter, he could not control hisughter. This time, Mu Chen would be unlucky.

    ...

    After exiting the pavilion, Wen Qingxuan made a flick with her fingers and the Spiritual Array Diagram was shot towards Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen grabbed onto it as he looked at the Spiritual Array Diagram that still held some remnant fragrance. He spoke helplessly, ¡°This gift seems to be a little too expensive. Because of it, your team has fallen out of Top 16 from the top.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just 4500 points. If I want to earn it back, it would only take a short while.¡± Wen Qingxuan¡¯s charming eyes nced towards Mu Chen, ¡°As long as you are clear that I do not have other feelings towards you. It is just an investment. Therefore, you should watch out. If you cannot deal with this Spiritual Array, watch out that I¡¯ll deal with you!¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as he brushed the bronze scroll. He no longer hesitated as he said, ¡°I am grateful for you to have such expectations of me. But since your team fell from 1st ce, I will naturally send you back there...¡±

    As he finish talking, he stored the Spiritual Array Diagram and moved forward, holding onto Luo Li.

    ¡°Hehe, Big Brother Mu Chen is indeed resolute.¡± Pin¡¯er and Le¡¯er chuckled, ¡°Captain, don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Wen Qingxuan looked at his back figure as she flung her rosy lips aside.

    ¡°Boasting without shame.¡±

 Chapter 506 - Divine Wood Mountain

    <strong>Chapter 506 - Divine Wood Mountain</strong>

    Divine Wood Mountain, it was a ce that, even back in ancient times, was a powerful force, even within the Great Thousand World. Even in the current situation of the Great Thousand World, it was a huge power that no one could underestimate.

    Therefore, everyone partaking in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament was attracted by the inheritance from the remnants.

    Every other remnant was too inferiorpared to a remnant of such a level.

    Thus, when Mu Chen and his group arrived at this region, they were awed by the majestic appearance as there were countless streaks of light rushing over from many different directions that their lines-of-sight covered. The sonic booms caused by their speeds were endless.

    Mu Chen and his group stood on a mountain peak. They bitterly smiled as they inhaled a deep breath from the scene before them.

    From this scale before him, there were probably tens of thousands of team that came here.

    This was a frightful amount of people. Although all the teams that participated in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament was not gathered here, it was at least a considerable amount of people...

    From the looks of this scale, the few hundreds of teams that Mu Chen¡¯s group encountered in the Divine Wood Pce was iparable.

    ¡°This is what we call a spectacle.¡±

    Mu Chen looked at the earth-shattering amount of lights, he could not help inhaling a mouthful of air.

    ¡°In this Shattered Continent, the Divine Wood Pce could be considered one of the pinnacle remnants.¡± Wen Qingxuan nodded her head in acknowledgement.

    ¡°One of them?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s brows twitched as he could tell that there was a hidden message in Wen Qingxuan¡¯s words.

    ¡°Could it be that you thought that in this vast continent, the Divine Wood Pce was unequaled? The vastness of the Shattered Continent is not something that you can imagine. Generally speaking, this Shattered Continent was just an edge of it. Furthermore, even on this edge, the Wooden Divine Pce was not unrivaled. There are still other powers that could bepared to it,¡± said Wen Qingxuan.

    ¡°Since the Divine Wood Pce had left behind it¡¯s inheritance, it goes the same for other pinnacle forces. Naturally, there were inheritances from those forces left behind. However,pared to those hidden forces, the Divine Wood Pce was easier to discover.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was grave. This Remnant Continent was simple too frightening. Just a corner of it could rival the Northern Heavens Continent. It really was worthy of being one of the biggest continents in the Great Thousand World.

    ¡°How did the Remnant Continent shatter?¡± Xu Huang could not resist questioning.

    ¡°It was said that it was because of a fearsome war that affected the entire Great Thousand World. No, it could not be considered as a war, it should be an apocalypse... In that battle, there were many pinnacle forces in the Great Thousand World that fell along with countless pinnacle existences...¡± Rare graveness appeared in Wen Qingxuan¡¯s pupils as she continued, ¡°I have no idea what happened in that primordial time. All I know is that in that apocalypse, the Great Thousand World was nearly destroyed...¡±

    Xu Huang and the rest had their faces paled. The Great Thousand World was nearly destroyed? Isn¡¯t that a little too exaggerating?

    Mu Chen¡¯s face changed as well. However, he recalled the Foreign Fiend Tribe that the White Dragon Sovereign had spoken of back then. Those things were not lifeforms of the Great Thousand World. No one knew their origins, as they invaded without any restraints, attacking the Great Thousand World. At the same time, they also seized control of the Lower nes in the Great Thousand World. Everywhere they went, they brought forth annihtion of all life.

    Whereas the White Dragon Sovereign was a survivor of such nes and escaped from the Great Thousand World.

    He wondered if that so-called ¡°apocalypse¡± had anything to do with those mysterious Foreign Fiend Tribes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move. Up ahead of us should be where the Divine Wood Mountain resides. Let¡¯s go and take a look. There are actually so many powerful figures that came this time around.¡± Mu Chen shook his head as he shook the thoughts off. No matter what those creatures were, it had nothing to do with the current him. Furthermore, he did not have the qualification to stop those things as the current him was still too weak. He still had to work hard to protect the things that he wanted to protect, not to mention about saving the world...

    He took the lead and moved, turning into a streak of light as he merged into that astronomical streak of light and sped off towards the distant.

    Dozen of minutester, Mu Chen¡¯s figure gradually slowed beforending onto a huge tree that was hundreds of feet in height. His gaze was focused up ahead. On thoseyers of mountain ranges, there was a gigantic green mountain that quietly stood, as if it was an ancient dormant huge beast. It was emitting the scent of primordial that gave others a sensation of returning back to the ancient times.

    ¡°So this is the Divine Wood Mountain...¡±

    Mu Chen focused on the enormous mountain. The mountain was way too huge. Standing there, they felt as if they were ants. That mountain seemed to be emitting vigorous life force. The greenry made it look as if it would never wither.

    ¡°But something about this doesn¡¯t seem right...¡± Mu Chen narrowed both his eyes. Although the huge mountain stood before him, he felt as if he could never touch it.

    ¡°If there isn¡¯t any special means, no one can enter into the Divine Wood Mountain. Even if you can see it, you can never approach it.¡± Wen Qingxuan lightly said from the side.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze closely stared at the ancient mountain and instantly narrowed his eyes as he vaguely felt that around the ancient mountain, it seemed to be veiled. However, there were also ripples that could make the hearts of others grow cold. That¡¯s... the ripple of a Spiritual Array.

    ¡°This Divine Wood Mountain should be covered with a rather fearsome Spiritual Array.¡± Mu Chen slowly said.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Wen Qingxuan¡¯s brows twitched. She was not a Spiritual Array Master. Thus, she had no way to sense the ripples that belonged to Spiritual Arrays.

    ¡°This ancient Spiritual Array is rather terrifying... Not even Sovereign experts could easily intrude. However, under the pse of time, there is some damage to it. Otherwise, it would be impossible for me to sense it.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    ¡°Seems like you really are a Spiritual Array Master.¡± Wen Qingxuan¡¯s phoenix-like eyes narrowed. The corner of her eyes were extremely charming. The instant she narrowed her eyes, it would emit an alluring feeling to it. This woman definitely possessed the capability of bing a cmity. However, Mu Chen did not have any other thoughts as there was already a cmity that rested in his heart...

    Mu Chen did not acknowledge nor deny and only smiled. He was actually very appreciative of Wen Qingxuan¡¯s behaviour and style. Such as her actions yesterday that brought him the Spiritual Array Diagram with a huge amount of points yesterday. That action of hers was rather charismatic. She was well-aware how she could benefit the most from their cooperation.

    Although it seemed that she had paid quite a bit of price, it managed to make Mu Chen owe her a favor. Just this point alone, Mu Chen had no way of denying it.

    It was best to be partners with such a person. Likewise, if such a person became his enemy, it would be extremely terrifying. So much so that even Mu Chen did not wish to have her as his enemy.

    What this girl possessed was not simply her devastating beauty or temperament.

    In the time that they spent talking, there were constant sonic booms that resounded up in the sky as countless streaks of light flew over. Thereafter, those streaks of light turned into human figures as theynded in the surrounding mountains. In less than an hour, the huge trees were gradually filled with people.

    Generally speaking, all those that managed to reach here at this timing possessed some capability. Furthermore, Mu Chen could tell that in terms of teams, those teams experienced a huge amount of strengtheningpared to when the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament had began.

    Clearly, in such a short amount of time, the strength of many teams were rapidly enhancing.

    In that ocean-like amount of teams, Mu Chen could vaguely sense concealed, but clear sharpness and dangerous ripples. Without saying, many powerful teams had also appeared.

    ¡°It would require all Six Divine Wood Quotas in order to unlock this Divine Wood Mountain before us...¡± Luo Li swept her charming eyes around as she continued, ¡°The Divine Quotas should be the key to this Divine Wood Mountain.¡±

    Mu Chen slightly nodded his head. With a grasp of his hand, the greenish wooden que appeared in his hand. He rubbed his palms on the que. He clearly knew that there was a Lesser Divine Art in the wooden que. Did that mean that the other five that had obtained the Divine ques had also obtained a kind of Lesser Divine Art?

    If that was the case, then he would have to be cautious when dealing with those fellows. Mu Chen was well-aware of the might of a Divine Art. Even if he had already gone through the Human Body Disaster, he would still suffer grave injuries if he were to be hit by a Divine Art.

    ¡°Mm?¡±

    Just when Mu Chen was submerged with thoughts in his heart, his eyes suddenly focused and looked into the distance. There was a blood streak of light that shot towards their direction and turned into ten figures that fell onto the mountain peak. From the familiar ripples, Mu Chen could instantly recognise that it was Xue Tiandou and his party.

    ¡°Those fellows really are eyeing the Divine Wood Mountain.¡± A chill shed within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he looked at them.

    When Mu Chen noticed Xue Tiandou and his party, the other party had likewise sensed their presence. Chilling gazes were being exchanged from both parties.

    ¡°Pshhhhhh!¡±

    Not long after Xue Tiandou and his team appeared, another sonic boom resounded. Everyone directed their lines-of-sight over and saw a huge amount of peopleing at their direction, beforending on the huge trees. The three that was leading that huge group was the three leaders of the Academy Alliance that they had encountered yesterday.

    ¡°Haha, it seems that the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament is finally getting interesting. However, how could we, the Saint Spiritual Academy, miss out on the fun?¡±

    Among the endless racket, aughter resounded. Shortly after, frightening levels of Spiritual Energy spread out from far away and ten human figures flew over and attracting many gazes at the same time.

    ¡°Saint Spiritual Academy...¡±

    Mu Chen narrowed both his eyes and looked ahead. Those fellows really did show up.

    It seems that the Divine Wood Mountain remnant really was filled with experts at this point of time.

 Chapter 507 - Wang Zhong

    <strong>Chapter 507 - Wang Zhong</strong>

    Dozens of figure walked on the sky under the countless gazes as they approached and hovered above this region, which attracted countless amount of attention.

    Mu Chen¡¯s line-of-sight was also directed over. Shortly after, his attention was focused onto a human figure, it was a youth that wore a white gown. His longer hair was fluttering in the wind. His white gown and ck hair made him confident and at ease. A brilliant smile hung on his charming face, which made him look especially friendly.

    ¡°He should be that Head Holy Son of the Four Holy Sons in the Saint Spiritual Academy, Wang Zhong, right?¡± Mu Chen stared at that person as he spoke. He could sense a decent amount of Spiritual Energy ripples from thetter. The ripples were much more powerfulpared to experts that had gone through their Spiritual Energy Disaster.

    This person was definitely powerful.

    Wen Qingxuan, who stood by the side, gave a nce at this person before nodding her head, ¡°Yeah, he is Wang Zhong. Among the Four Holy Sons of the Saint Spiritual Academy, his fame is the strongest. Furthermore, he is the oldest amongst them. Prior to this, I have cooperated with him once.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Mu Chen was startled, as he never expected Wen Qingxuan to cooperate with Wang Zhong before.

    ¡°Then, is he consider as one of your cooperation partners?¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    ¡°For the sake of benefit, it was only that period of time that we cooperated.¡± Wen Qingxuan gave an alluring smile towards Mu Chen, ¡°What about it? You¡¯re not feeling toofortable in your heart? Rest assured, I am your cooperating partner now. Even if you started a conflict with him, I will help your team.¡±

    Mu Chen rubbed his nose, ¡°What you say now is what made me feel uneasy. Doesn¡¯t that mean that if you were to cooperate with other people after this, you would say the same thing to them?¡±

    When Mu Chen finished his speech, Wen Qingxuan¡¯s brows instantly knitted together. But very quickly, her brows eased out. She maintained her smile as she looked at Mu Chen, except that there was obviously a de hidden in her smile, ¡°That¡¯s for sure. At that time, you would be worthless to us. Not only will I say the same thing, I will still chop you up, do you believe me?¡±

    ¡°Save it for the Finals.¡± Mu Chen felt his hair stand up on the end from Wen Qingxuan¡¯s gaze as he gave a dry smile. Shortly after, his expression changed as he sensed a gaze that was filled with bloodlusting from the direction of Wang Zhong. Shifting his gaze, he found a familiar figure.

    Behind Wang Zhong, there was a familiar team. The leader of the team was Xia Hou, the one that was gravely injured by him back then in the Divine Wood Pce.

    ¡°That fellow is really fortunate to be still living.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help smiling from Xia Hou¡¯s cold gaze. However, he was not worried about it. Before he passed the Human Body Disaster, Xia Hou could still cause some trouble for him. But now, if they were to fight again, Mu Chen would definitely let him know how huge the difference between them is.

    Only then, did Mu Chen realise that there were three teams from the Saint Spiritual Academy.

    Aside from Ji Xuan, the other three of the Four Holy Sons had gathered here. From the force that was gathered by them, it was quite decent.

    Just when Mu Chen and Xia Hou were exchanging looks, Wang Zhong shifted his head over as he directed his gaze towards Mu Chen¡¯s direction. When he noticed Wen Qingxuan, his eyes lit up in an instant. Instantly, the smile on his face turned even more brilliant as he approached Mu Chen together with Xia Hou.

    ¡°Haha, I never expected to see you here, Qingxuan.¡± Wang Zhong approached as he smiled towards Wen Qingxuan. Within his tone, there was joy and gentleness.

    When Wen Qingxuan heard how Wang Zhong had addressed her, her brows slightly wrinkled, before nodding her head.

    ¡°You¡¯re here for the Divine Wood Pce, right? From the looks of it, there are many experts here. If one wishes to obtain a treasure here, it would definitely not be easy. Why don¡¯t we cooperate again?¡± Wang Zhong smiled. His smile contained confidence. It was the confidence that he had towards his strength. Even with so many experts gathered, Wang Zhong was not an easy target.

    Mu Chen helplessly smiled as he was disregarded. He could notice, at least, that Wang Zhong was obviously interested in Wen Qingxuan. However, it was not unexpected, as he knew that with Wen Qingxuan¡¯s charms, it was not easy for guys to disregard her.

    Whereas this Wang Zhong really was a confident person. He should be well-informed that he and Wen Qingxuan are working together. However, he paid no mind to it and said it before his face. With their formation, no matter how you looked at it, they were stronger then Mu Chen. If Wen Qingxuan chose to join them, it would greatly boost their sess.

    Wen Qingxuan was also startled by Wang Zhong¡¯s words and her brows were immediately wrinkled together. If it was based by strength, Wang Zhong was indeed a much more suitable partner for her. However, if it were to be based on her feelings, she would rather prefer Mu Chen and Luo Li. After being together for some time, she had some understanding towards Mu Chen. Although that fellow appeared to have just passed through his Human Body Disaster, he was still quite reliable. The crucial point was that she did not need to worry that in face of benefits, she would be betrayed.

    Within the Remnants of the Divine Wood Pce, that would definitely be an extremely attractive treasure. It was not that she had not seen betrayal before the temptations of treasure. Although she was not afraid of it, but constantly being cautious was tiring. Not knowing why, she did not have such worry or cautiousness towards Mu Chen.

    Therefore, she was in a difficult position from Wang Zhong¡¯s suggestion. Then, she shifted her gaze towards Mu Chen. However, Mu Chen had his head turned and was joking around with Luo Li at the moment. He was not the slightest concerned about this matter, which made her grit her teeth.

    ¡°That bastard!¡±

    Wen Qingxuan gritted her teeth as she shifted her gaze. Shortly after, a bashful smile appeared on her face as she pointed towards Mu Chen with her jade-like fingers, ¡°Sorry about it. I am currently working together with Mu Chen and his team. Furthermore, he was the leader in our cooperation. So if you want to work together, you have to look for him.¡±

    Mu Chen and Luo Li¡¯s smile instantly froze as they turned their heads over in astonishment, and looked at Wen Qingxuan, who had an innocent look on her face.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s smile instantly froze on his face. He had worked together with Wen Qingxuan in the past and was well-aware of thetter¡¯s character of dealing with matters. She had a strong character that, even when she was working with other people, she would want to take the lead. But Mu Chen was actually leading in her cooperation with him?

    Wang Zhong inhaled a mouthful of air in his heart, before looking at Mu Chen with a brilliant smile, ¡°I suppose this must be Captain Mu Chen? Haha, I have long heard of your name. Knowing your reputation truly is uparable to meeting you in person.¡±

    Mu Chen forced a smile in return as he could not wish digging out Wen Qingxuan¡¯s eyes, who put him in a difficult position and was currently looking at him.

    ¡°Captain Mu Chen, I wonder what do you think of my suggestion?¡± Wang Zhong smiled, ¡°We are of the Five Great Academies. If we three parties joined hands, I believe it would definitely benefit us.¡±

    Mu Chen took a nce at Wang Zhong, before looking at Xia Hou, whose face was filled with a cold look towards him. The Saint Spiritual Academy was in such a miserable position that was caused by them. He refused to believe that Wang Zhong was unaware of such facts. And if he was aware of such an incident, it was impossible for him not to have any barriers in his heart. But even so, he still put down his pride to seek cooperation with them. Such a person had a deep scheming heart, definitely not the kind ofrade that he could entrust his back to.

    Mu Chen did not wish to be concerned of having his back stabbed while facing an enemy.

    He could only smile and answer, ¡°Captain Wang Zhong, the formation of your group is too luxurious, your strength is too powerful. Your group attracts too much attention and we only wish to take a look in the remnant. With your powerful group, it would not be beneficial to us instead.¡±

    Wang Zhong¡¯s face could not help twitching as a chill shed deep in his eyes. Mu Chen¡¯s excuse was simply unbelievable. That fellow did not even bother to think of a convincing excuse to refuse. It was already obvious that Mu Chen was unwilling to work together with them.

    ¡°You simply do not know how death is written!¡± Xia Hou said with a chill. The members of the Saint Spiritual Academy also looked at Mu Chen with a chill in their eyes.

    When Mu Chen heard his words, he could only smile in reply, ¡°It seems that the lesson from before was not enough for you.¡±

    Xia Hou¡¯s expression changed as his eyes grew colder.

    Wang Zhong waved his hand to obstruct Xia Hou as he stared at Mu Chen. The brilliant smile on his face gradually dulled, ¡°It seems that Captain Mu Chen is looking down on our Saint Spiritual Academy?¡±

    Mu Chen helplessly eximed as he looked at Wang Zhong, ¡°I do not have any thoughts of working together with you. If your group could pull away, I have noints nor would I obstruct you from doing so.¡±

    Wang Zhong stared at Mu Chen as chill rushed forth in the depths of his eyes. Faint killing intent was being emitted from his body and behind him, the three teams of the Saint Spiritual Academy filled their surrounding bodies with majestic Spiritual Energy. Clearly, they had the intention for battle.

    When Luo Li, Xu Huang and the rest saw that, they took half a step forth with icy faces as well.

    The atmosphere of both parties turned hostile. This caused a considerable amount of attention to be directed towards their direction. A majority of them were looking as if they were watching a movie. After all, both parties were not nameless nobodies. The moment they fought, the scene would definitely be extremely interesting.

    Wang Zhong stared at Mu Chen and suddenly smiled. He extended his hand out and patted Mu Chen¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Since Captain Mu Chen does not wish to work with us, then I will not force you. I hope, Captain Mu Chen, that this trip will go smoothly for you. However, it would be extremely dangerous in this round of treasure hunting, I hope that Captain Mu Chen will be cautious.¡±

    ¡°I thank Captain Wang Zhong for your reminder.¡± Mu Chen nodded with smile on his face.

    Wang Zhong shook his head and left. However, when he turned around, the smile on his facepletely disappeared and raging killing intent shed in the depth of his eyes.

    Mu Chen looked at the leaving figures of Wang Zhong¡¯s group, before narrowing his eyes. Shortly after, he saw Xue Tiandou, who was coldly watching by the side, taking joy in his cmity. The Academy Alliance could not help flinging their mouths aside. That¡¯s just great, all of them are his enemies.

    It seems that this trip of theirs to the Divine Wood Pce would be quite exciting.

 Chapter 508 - Wu Yingying

    <strong>Chapter 508 - Wu Yingying</strong>

    Looking at the leaving silhouette of Wang Zhong and his group, Wen Qingxuan chuckled towards Mu Chen, ¡°Looks like you have another enemy... Sorry about that, I have brought troubles for you.¡±

    Although it was an apology, Mu Chen did not feel any sincerity from her words. On the contrary, he sensed more of her taking joy in his cmity. This made him stare at her in a foul mood as he cast his lips aside, ¡°Our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy did not have a good rtionship with the Saint Spiritual Academy to begin with. Even without this rub, the battle would definitely break out between us after entering the Divine Wood Pce.¡±

    He, on the other hand, had seen through it. Although he did not have any grudges with Wang Zhong in the past, based on his character that thetter had shown, there shouldn¡¯t be any possibility of them being able to coexist. Therefore, even if Mu Chen had not offended him, as long as Wang Zhong had the chance, this person would definitely not be lenient towards him.

    Therefore, Mu Chen did not feel that if it wasn¡¯t for Wen Qingxuan, they could coexist peacefully.

    Wen Qingxuan¡¯s brows slightly jumped. Clearly she was a little astonished by Mu Chen being able to get over it so easily. She smiled, ¡°Since you are so magnanimous, it would make me seem like a troublemaker instead.¡±

    ¡°How would I dare?¡± Mu Chen rolled is eyes at her, before pulling Luo Li¡¯s slender hands and said with contentment, ¡°After all, not everyone would be so good at understanding others like my Luo Li...¡±

    Hearing his words, Wen Qingxuan could not help having her brows twitch. Shortly after, she extended her hand out to pull onto Luo Li¡¯s other hand and smiled, ¡°Indeed, this is why I¡¯m fond of Luo Li as well. Why don¡¯t you stinking men move far away from her. No matter what the condition is, I will also agree to it.¡±

    ¡°Really any condition?¡± Mu Chen smiled as he checked out Wen Qingxuan¡¯s elegant and seductive figure.

    From Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, the smile on Wen Qingxuan¡¯s face became even more charming as she replied, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try and tell me? If you don¡¯t say, how will I know if I will agree to it?¡±

    Staring at Wen Qingxuan, Mu Chen could tell that there were hints of slyness and jokes. On the spot, he shook his head. This girl was not a nobody. Who knew when she would dig a hole for him to jump into. If he was not cautious, he feared that not even his bones would be left.

    ¡°Coward.¡± Seeing as Mu Chen did not fall for her trick, Wen Qingxuan cast her lips to the side as she said in disdain.

    Seeing as the both of them are constantly against each other, Luo Li could not help smiling helplessly.

    Mu Chen disregarded Wen Qingxuan¡¯s provocation as he shifted his gaze towards his surroundings. As time passed, the amount of teams gathered at this area increased. The majestic scene did look spectacr.

    ¡°Six Divine Wood Quotas. I believe that the three other parties are in possession of one each.¡± Mu Chen looked towards Xue Tiandou, the Academy Alliance, as well as Wang Zhong. As he himself is in possession of one, he could vaguely sense the familiar ripplesing from them.

    Shifting to a serious topic, Wen Qingxuan no longer fought with Mu Chen as she swept her gaze around. ¡°Including the one you have, there is a total of four here. If we want to disable theyer of Spiritual Array around the Divine Wood Mountain, we still require two other Divine Wood Quotas.¡±

    ¡°I wonder, who has thest two?¡± Mu Chen said solemnly. Those with the capability to obtain a Wooden Divine Quota were definitely not weaklings.

    ¡°Wait and we¡¯ll find out. Since they fought for the Divine Wood Quota, they would definitelye here. Otherwise, the Quota would be useless.¡± Luo Li smiled.

    Mu Chen nodded and spoke no further as he quietly waited for the owner of the other two Quotas to appear.

    As time passed, this location became more and more bustling. All the teams were staring, waiting for the colossal Divine Wood Mountain to be unlocked.

    Mu Chen stood on the peak of a huge tree with both of his eyes closed. Roughly ten minutester, his expression changed as his tightly shut eyes opened, directing his gaze towards the west and east. There were two sonic booms that resounded from the two different directions.

    Suuuuu!

    Under the countless gazes, two streaks of light shot towards this region as they slowed down upon approaching. The lights weakened as two groups of people were revealed before everyone.

    On the left side, there were roughly four teams with different Academy Emblems on their chests. Clearly, they were not from the same academy. However, the shocking fact was that every single one of them were emitting rather powerful Spiritual Energy ripples.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Four Seas Spiritual Academies.¡±

    When Wen Qingxuan saw the four teams, her eyes shed with astonishment.

    ¡°Four Seas Spiritual Academies?¡± Mu Chen was startled as astonishment was reflected on his eyes as well. The so-called ¡°Four Seas Spiritual Academies¡± was not one Spiritual Academy. They were four collective Spiritual Academies. The four academies were named North, South, East and West Sea, respectively. Thus, they were known as the Four Seas Spiritual Academies by others.

    There was something special about the four academies. Individually, they have not reached the level of pinnacle Spiritual Academies. However, when the four academiesbined together, they couldpete with the five Great Spiritual Academies.

    That was because the founder of the Four Seas Spiritual Academies was the same person.

    The cultivation techniques had simrities. Therefore, if they were to join hands, their power would absurdly increase.

    All along, the Four Seas Spiritual Academies have not been participating the Great Spiritual Academy Tournaments because of internal reasons. However, no one expected them to appear this time around...

    ¡°This Great Spiritual Academy Tournament truly has hiding dragons and couching tigers...¡± Mu Chen sighed. As time passed, all those powerful teams that were concealing themselves started to appear. God-knows how many ck horses there would be when the final battlees.

    ¡°This round of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament could be considered the most intense in the recent years.¡± Wen Qingxuan also nodded in acknowledgement. In the past, although the tournaments were harsh, the five Great Spiritual Academies could still have obvious advantages. But this time around, their advantages were much weaker.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the five Great Spiritual Academies won¡¯t be able to be obtain the top five ranks this time round.¡± Luo Li said softly.

    In previous Great Spiritual Academy Tournaments, aside from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, the four other Great Spiritual Academies all clenched the top positions. Perhaps in this tournament, it would no longer be the same, since the strength of the teams participating were simply too powerful.

    Mu Chen nodded his head as he turned towards the west. The team that was approaching from the rest had also shown themselves.

    When that batch appeared, Mu Chen could not help being stunned for a brief moment. The leader of that team was a girl that wore a scarlet-red dress, and was holding onto a crescent de that was even bigger than her height. The scarlet de¡¯s body looked as if it was drenched in blood. The girl had a fair and charming oval-like face, long hair that was tied into a ponytail and under her waist, was her swaying bottom.

    It was a girl that appeared to have quite the personality, from her looks.

    ¡°Mhm? It¡¯s her?¡± When Wen Qingxuan and Luo Li saw that girl, they eximed in surprise, as if they had met her before.

    ¡°It¡¯s her?¡±

    Mu Chen also cried out in surprise. However,pared to Wen Qingxuan and Luo Li, his tone was a little weird. Furthermore, his face turned ugly when he saw that girl...

    ¡°You have seen her before?¡± Luo Li was curious as she looked at Mu Chen. That red-dressed girl was someone she had met in the Spiritual Road and it was towards the end of it. At that time, Mu Chen was already expelled from the Spiritual Road. So how would he know that red-dressed girl?

    The corner of Mu Chen¡¯s lips twitched as he drylyughed, ¡°I knew her way earlier than you... She was the first person I saw in the Spiritual Road...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was hidden and he slightly nted his body as he seemed to be avoiding the gaze of that red-dressed girl.

    How could he forget the person that he had first met in the Spiritual Road? Or perhaps, the crazy girl called Wu Yingying that was his first opponent. His memories of her were deep. When he first appeared, it was a stream before him, with no fishes in it. However, there was a beautiful mermaid that was not wearing any clothes...

    It was Wu Yingying that was bathing.

    What happened after that was not hard to guess. When he sensed the killing intent exploding from the stream, although Mu Chen¡¯s first reaction was to run, he had underestimated the speed of that girl. She had only draped her clothes on and chased after him with her de.

    Mu Chen was tangled up with her for an entire day, suffering two wounds from her de. However, he had won in the end. At that time, the Mu Chen that had just entered the Spiritual Road was not so ruthless yet. When he won, he had pressed that hot pepper onto the ground and gave several ps to her bottom. Thereafter, he stripped that girl and threw her into the stream and left under that girl¡¯s ashamed gaze.

    From there on, Mu Chen had not encountered that hot pepper anymore. However, he was well aware that based on thetter¡¯s character, if she were to meet him again, she would definitely continue to chop at him...

    Furthermore, he could not tell Luo Li what he did to Wu Yingying.

    Thus, he felt his scalp tingling at this moment and could only hide his figure before Wu Yingying noticed him.

    However, things woulde the more you fear them. Just when Mu Chen was hiding, Wu Yingying, who was not very far away, had turned her gaze over and, as expected, her gaze was focused on him.

    In that instant, Mu Chen could practically feel that Wu Yingying had fallen into a daze.

    As a result, Mu Chen raised his head and nced at that girl that wasn¡¯t far away. Thetter that had her face filled with cold had instantly turned red. A volcanic eruption could be seen exploding from her bright eyes.

    ¡°MU CHEN, I WILL KILL YOU!¡±

    Just when Mu Chen had a stiff smile on his face, that girl¡¯s roar had resounded throughout the heavens and earth.

 Chapter 509 - Lecher

    <strong>Chapter 509 - Lecher</strong>

    When that girl¡¯s furious roar resounded throughout the heavens and earth, countless people were dazed as they stared at Wu Yingying, who had her fair face turn red in an instant. Thetter¡¯s eyes seemed as if her anger would pour out and could burn people into ashes.

    Multiple gazes started to shift andnded on Mu Chen, who was not far away and had awkwardness on his face.

    Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan both looked at Mu Chen in doubt, as well. Clearly, they had no idea why Wu Yingying would have such a reaction when she saw Mu Chen...

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± The twins behind Wen Qingxuan widened their eyes from shock.

    ¡°She must be feeling unwell...¡± Mu Chen drylyughed.

    Boom!

    Majestic Spiritual Energy along with rage swept out from Wu Yingying¡¯s body. Her jade-like hands wielded the scarlet crescent de as she tapped the air using her feet with killing intent in her eyes and shot out. She made a sh, which turned into extremely sharp de light that chopped down towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°LECHER, I WILL KILL YOU!¡±

    As the unrivaled de-like lighr swept over, it brought along Wu Yingying¡¯s enraged roar. The current her was like a man-eating leopardess.

    ¡°Lecher...¡±

    Wen Qingxuan and the rest widened their eyes as they looked at Mu Chen. Shortly after, Wen Qingxuan covered her mouth and smiled, ¡°Tsk, tsk, seems like you still have a love debt that is uncleared. From the looks it of, it should be an incident behind Luo Li¡¯s back, right?¡±

    Mu Chen awkwardly smiled as she looked at Luo Li. Thetter lightly gave him a nce as her eyes shed with hints of a smile and yet not a smile at the same time, which made Mu Chen be covered in cold sweat.

    ¡°Let¡¯s deal with her before exining.¡± Mu Chen could only drylyugh and moved. From the looks of it, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan had no intention of helping him. Therefore, he could only rely on himself...

    Boom!

    ck lightning spread out from Mu Chen as the center. With a grasp of his hand, a ck longspear appeared in his hand as Spiritual Energy rippled off of it. As the spear sh shot out, it had shed together with that de of light.

    Boom!

    A metallic crash resounded as erratic gales exploded.

    The de of light and spear sh spread out and Mu Chen¡¯s figure lightly trembled. The hand that was wielding the Demonic Dragon Devouring Spear felt numbness. Shortly after that, astonishment could not be concealed as it shed past his eyes. Wu Yingying¡¯s strength had far surpassed his expectation. From his estimation, Wu Yingying¡¯s strength was not any inferiorpared to the three leaders of the Academy Alliance.

    ¡°What luck.¡±

    Mu Chen could not help sighing in his heart. Who could have expected that his first opponent that he met in the Spiritual Road was actually not weak?

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Wu Yingying was also a little shocked that Mu Chen could take her attack. She issued a cold snort as her figure shot out, a de of light turned into a tornado as she unleashed a rampant attack towards thetter.

    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you done?!¡±

    Mu Chen immediately retreated as he barked. He was also frightened by Wu Yingying¡¯s attack that she had used as if she was fighting him with her life on the line.

    ¡°It¡¯ll end when I kill you!¡± Wu Yingying nearly cracked her teeth from her clench as she stared at Mu Chen with hatred. Her attacks became more ferocious as the light des were wreaking havoc that nearly split the space apart.

    Mu Chen was helpless as he stepped on the empty air. Majestic Spiritual Energy rippled from his longspear as it drew shes and blocked Wu Yingying¡¯s frantic attacks.

    Boom! Boom!

    Everyone raised their heads looking at the Spiritual Energy tornado that exploded. Two figures shed past each other like lightning. The strength that Wu Yingying had shown surprised many teams. Who could have thought that such a petite girl could be so ferocious?

    ¡°Hey, that fellow¡¯s enemy is a little too much. Seems like this trip to the Divine Wood Mountain remnants will be fun for him.¡± When the three leaders of the Academy Alliance saw the scene before them, they could not endure theirughter, which contained joy in Mu Chen¡¯s cmity.

    The second leader known as Mo Yu also slightly smiled as he narrowed both his eyes, while looking at the battle up in the sky.

    No one got themselves involved in this fight, since they remained on the sidelines to watch the show as they could tell that thepanions of Mu Chen and Wu Yingying were not weak. Therefore, they would be very happy to watch the two of them fight to the death.

    Bang!

    The de and spear, once again, shed, which erupted majestic gales that seemed as if they were going to cause a tear in space.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure retreated as he looked at the ferocious leopardess, Wu Yingying, and helplessly said, ¡°Do you really wish to fight to the death here with me? Those people in the surroundings are looking at us like monkeys, do you like that?¡±

    Wu Yingying nkly stared as her approaching steps halted. She stared at Mu Chen and coldlyughed, ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t your guts pretty big? Only now do you know fear?¡±

    ¡°Back then was a misunderstanding...¡± exined Mu Chen.

    Rustling!

    Before he finished his speech, a sharp light de hacked over. He quickly blocked it with his spear as he raused his head, looking at Wu Yingying¡¯s erupting pupils.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Mu Chen felt a headache.

    ¡°To kill you!¡± Wu Yingying answered as she clenched her teeth.

    ¡°Please, I am not that hateful. It¡¯s not as if you are not aware of the situation in the Spiritual Road. Even if I were to kill you back then, it would not be too much. See, didn¡¯t I let you off back then?¡± Mu Chen exined.

    ¡°You call that letting me off?¡± Wu Yingying was angered to the point that her face turned red. This bastard stripped me naked and touched every single part of my body before ruthlessly throwing me into the stream. It was harder to ept than to be killed for a girl.

    Mu Chen guiltilyughed. Back then, when he did it, he had the intentions to tease Wu Yingying. After all, she had caused two de wounds on him, which made him dripping with blood...

    ¡°Kill yourself on the spot and I will forgive you.¡± Wu Yingying said hatredly.

    Mu Chen rubbed his face as he smiled bitterly, ¡°Am I that stupid?¡±

    ¡°Then let me kill you!¡± Wu Yingying widened her eyes as she was about to attack again.

    ¡°Yingying!¡± A bark abruptly resounded from the back. There was a muscr guy that was with the group that Wu Yingying hade with that blocked her. He first looked suspiciously at Mu Chen, before helplessly saying towards Wu Yingying, ¡°We¡¯re here for the remnants. If we were to fight here, it will not be worth it.¡±

    Wu Yingying coldly snorted and no longer bothered him as she stared with hatred at Mu Chen.

    At this moment, Wen Qingxuan and Luo Li flew over and stood beside Mu Chen. Wen Qingxuan, however, was looked at both Wu Yingying and Mu Chen with interest.

    ¡°I believe that this must be Captain Mu Chen of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy?¡± That robust youth looked at Mu Chen and gave a friendly smile, ¡°I am Deng Tong of the Martial Spiritual Academy.¡±

    Mu Chen was dazed as he looked at Deng Tong and Wu Yingying with astonishment. If hees from the Martial Spiritual Academy, doesn¡¯t that mean that Wu Yingying alsoes from there?

    ¡°Haha, so it¡¯s Captain Deng Tong.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he cupped his hands in reply.

    ¡°Yingying, you know Captain Mu Chen? How did he offend you? Who knows if it might be a misunderstanding. Why don¡¯t you talk about it and we¡¯ll work a way out.¡± Deng Tong looked towards Wu Yingying and asked in doubt. Wu Yingying¡¯s anger didn¡¯t look fake. Although she usually had a hot pepper temperament, it was still the first time that he had seen her so furious.

    ¡°You should ask him!¡± Wu Yingying¡¯s jade-like fingers pointed at Mu Chen as she clenched her teeth.

    Mu Chen was dazed as he rubbed his nose, ¡°Then I¡¯ll say it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to say it!¡± Wu Yingying stared with her eyes.

    Mu Chen awkwardly smiled. Deng Tong and the rest on the side twitched their lips. Clearly, they had no idea what happened between those two...

    Wu Yingying saw everyone¡¯s expressions as her face flushed red. Shortly after, she stared with hate at Mu Chen and said, ¡°You lecher, you better watch out. I will definitely not let you off!¡±

    Hearing her shouting the word lecher again, Luo Li, Wen Qingxuan and the rest couldn¡¯t help looking at Mu Chen with suspicion.

    The corner of Mu Chen¡¯s lips trembled. He was feeling sorrowful, as if a hero had died.

    When Wu Yingying finished her words, she turned around and left, dragging the scarlet-red crescent de. Seeing as she had stopped, Deng Tong and the rest felt relieved. They made a cup towards Mu Chen, before chasing after her.

    When Mu Chen saw the situation, he felt relieved, as if a heavy load had been taken off of him. He then turned around and saw Wen Qingxuan¡¯s ridiculing gaze.

    ¡°Luo Li, looking at Wu Yingying¡¯s expression, it seems that she had suffered quite a bit of grievance. Perhaps the matter to this is not as simple as this.¡±

    Seeing as Wen Qingxuan was adding oil the fire, Mu Chen stared with hate towards her.

    Luo Li smiled as her expression calmed down and looked at Mu Chen with understanding, ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient for you to say it, then don¡¯t.¡±

    Mu Chen dryly smiled. Although Mu Chen appeared this way, why did he feel that if he didn¡¯t say it, he would be doomed...?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it before, Wu Yingying was the first person I encountered in the Spiritual Road...¡± Mu Chen shrugged his shoulders and exined what had happened before in one go. Naturally, he simplified the story and only said that he had ruthlessly taught Wu Yingying a lesson... After all, back then, when Mu Chen was punishing Wu Yingying, he didn¡¯t have too much of a pure attitude.

    ¡°That simple?¡±

    Wen Qingxuan smiled, ¡°Then why does she look as if she had seen a heartless rat that she would not let go the moment she saw you.¡±

    Mu Chen cast his mouth aside, ¡°You¡¯re not my wife, why should I bother exining to you?¡±

    Wen Qingxuan frowned and coldly smiled, ¡°Looks like she did not beat you enough!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Luo Li helplessly shook her head and nced at Mu Chen with slight annoyance, before continuing, ¡°Anyhow, you better watch out. Looks like that Wu Yingying will definitely not let you off so easily. This is something that you have started, so I will not help you.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head repeatedly.

    ¡°Tsk.¡± Wen Qingxuan pouted her rosy lips. Fooled by that loathsome man again.

    Ommm!

    Just when Mu Chen felt at ease in his heart, the Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth rippled. Thereafter, everyone could see light runes that began to spread out from around the colossal Divine Wood Mountain that looked like a huge Spiritual Array and shrouded them.

    When that colossal ancient Spiritual Array had appeared, Mu Chen¡¯s hands immediately grasped and a wooden que appeared. Currently, the Divine Wood Quota was contantly emitting warmth.

    Ommmm! Ommmm!

    Dark-green light surged from the Divine Wood Quota that turned into a light ball and spread out.

    At the same time, five light balls had also appeared in the direction of the Academy Alliance, Saint Spiritual Academy, Xua Tiandou, Wu Yingying and the Four Seas Spiritual Academies. Thereafter, six light pirs shot out towards the surrounding Spiritual Array of the Divine Wood Mountain.

    Boom!

    The Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth boiled as countless people looked at this scene with excitement. They knew that the ancient remnant that was hidden within the Spiritual Array had shown signs of opening!

 Chapter 510 - Opening of the Divine Wood Mountain

    <strong>Chapter 510 - Opening of the Divine Wood Mountain</strong>

    Ommm! Ommmm!

    Six powerful light pirs pierced the heavens and into the exterior of the huge ancient Spiritual Array under the countless gazes. As light pirs shot over, the huge Spiritual Array also fluctuated with ripples that spread out, making it look as if a stone was thrown into the water.

    The gazes of Mu Chen and his group stared at the colossal ancient Spiritual Array. This Spiritual Array should be the Sect Guardian Spiritual Array with unimaginable power. Not to mention them, even ordinary Sovereign experts could not break through it. Therefore, they could only rely on the Divine Wood Quota to open it, Otherwise, they could only stare at the treasure mountain before them.

    Ommmm!

    Fortunately, the unlucky situation did not appear. As the six pirs of light condensed, cracks gradually started to spread out on the ancient Spiritual Array. Thereafter, it turned into cracks that measured a few hundred feet.

    As the huge cracks appeared, it was as if a huge ancient tornado had spread out from the cracks, which instantly made the heavens and earth look boundless.

    The light cracks gradually stabilised, as if it was a huge grate that gradually opened. It was the path towards the genuine remnant that had been passed down since ancient times!

    Gulp.

    Many people quietly swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Deep in their eyes, boiling heat surged out.

    ¡°The remnant of the Divine Wood Pce have been opened!¡±

    No idea who it was that suddenly roared. The originally quiet region instantly exploded as countless Spiritual Energy ripples surged towards the sky. Thereafter, one after another figure shot forth like lightning towards the huge cracks.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s reaction was also extremely quick. The instant the cracks stabilised themselves, he barked as he shot forth first with Luo Li, Wen Qing Xuan and the rest following his steps. Their speed was also fast.

    Huge cracks spreads out on the ancient Spiritual Array that appeared like a huge mouth from the ancient times as it devoured the locust swarm amount of light figures.

    In less than tens of minutes, this region, which was filled with countless people, had been instantly emptied out. Leaving behind theplete mess that showed themotion earlier. Far away, there were still constantly many teams that rushed over at their top speed.

    Clearly, a contest over the remnant that would shake the entire tournament had begun.

    Just who would gain the biggest benefit from this remnant, and which party would be better then the others?

    When Mu Chen and his group entered the giant cracks, the light ray before them instantly lit up. What appeared before him was a earth-shattering huge mountain. From the looks of it, be it up, down, left or right, he could not see the end of it.

    The huge ancient mountain was horrifyinglyrge.

    Mu Chen and his group was thoroughly startled by the appearance of the huge mountain. However, they had shortlynded their figures onto a mountain peak.

    The environment here was filled with dark green, emitting vigorous vitality. The Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth became especially lively. The facial expressions of Mu Chen and his group turned grave as they realised that the Spiritual Energy between this heaven and earth was harder to mobilise,pared to outside.

    ¡°This should be a type of special cultivating technique in the Divine Wood Pce. Once a person gets used to this type of ce, the amount of Spiritual Energy that they could utilise when they go back out would increase as well.¡± Wen Qingxuan made a raise with her hand as Spiritual Energy shot out towards a huge tree, turning it into pieces.

    ¡°However, in this way, the amount of Spiritual Energy that we would exhaust when we fight would also increase.¡± Luo Li said with a grave face.

    ¡°Fortunately, we prepared some Spiritual Pills.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he took a nce at Wen Qingxuan and felt admiration for her preparations earlier on.

    Towards his gaze, Wen Qingxuan had a prideful smile rise from her lips. After the days that they had been together, she could tell that although Mu Chen appeared friendly, he was proud to his bones. If anyone wanted to make him feel admiration for that person, it was not an easy task.

    ¡°What should we do next?¡± Luo Li asked as she looked at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen first raised his head towards the sky, since there were constant sonic booms resounding as streaks of light that filled the skies fell onto the colossal ancient mountain. The long peaceful years had been broken on this huge mountain. What happened next would probably be all the teams searching for treasures in thisnd like locusts.

    Mu Chen looked into the distance. Aside from the so-called inheritance in the Divine Wood Pce, it was the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi. A crucial item to cultivate the Great Sr Undying Body. He knew how precious this treasure was. It was an item that could attract the envy of many Sovereign experts. If he was outside and with his strength, it was simply impossible toy his finger on such an object. But now, it was an opportunity that came once in a blue moon. Therefore, he had to grasp control of the chance and obtain that Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi!

    ¡°There should be a Spiritual Treasure Mountain in this Divine Wood Pce¡¯s remnants. There must be quite a considerable amount of treasures and among them, there is something that I require.¡± Mu Chen looked towards Wen Qingxuan. They were currently working together with Wen Qingxuan, so there were some things that he had to be clear on.

    ¡°Spiritual Treasure Mountain?¡± Wen Qingxuan¡¯s slender brows slightly twitched as she lightly said. ¡°Everyone that enters here would first look for the so-called inheritance. Yet you would want to look for the Spiritual Treasure Mountain? Aren¡¯t you a little confused?¡±

    Mu Chen remained silent. ording to ordinary circumstances, what she said was not wrong. However, he needed the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi. He knew that if he were to gote, someone else might be the first to obtain it. Who knew how long he would have to wait before he would have more news about the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi?

    His decisions had a considerable benefit for him. But it was not the same for Wen Qingxuan. After the period of time he had spent with her, Mu Chen found out that Wen Qingxuan was a girl that had her strong views. Furthermore, when other forces sometimes cooperated with her, she was the leader of the group that made decisions and orders. Therefore, Mu Chen did not have any confidence that he could make such a prideful girl follow the path that he had chosen.

    Just when Mu Chen had no idea of how to say his words, Wen Qingxuan¡¯s indifferent expression turned into smile as she waved her hand, ¡°Although your decision might not be correct, I will believe you for once. But I can tell that that if there wasn¡¯t any harvest in that so-called Spiritual Treasure Mountain that could make me satisfied, I will look for you for your debts.¡±

    Mu Chen looked at her facial expression that quickly changed, he helplessly shook his head at how hard it was to deal with Wen Qingxuan. It wasparable to how he had first encountered Luo Li. Although thetter did not speak much and had just hunted him for half a year.

    ¡°But this Divine Wood Pce remnant is so vast, do you have any idea of the Spiritual Treasure Mountain¡¯s location? Could it be that you are going to search for it aimlessly?¡± Luo Li suddenly asked.

    When Mu Chen heard her words, he was also stunned. Shortly after, he bitterly smiled as he nodded his head. Although he had nned his path that way, he never expected for the Divine Wood Mountain to be so huge.

    ¡°I admire you seeking treasures his way.¡± Wen Qingxuan said as she rolled her eyes at Mu Chen.

    ¡°You have a way?¡± Mu Chen looked at Wen Qingxuan.

    ¡°Since you mentioned that there are quite a number of Spiritual Treasures between heaven and earth in the Spiritual Treasure Mountain, it should be the Spiritual Treasure Garden of the Divine Wood Mountain. Which is the location that some powerful forces use to grow the Spiritual Treasures. All great forces had such simrities. They all had simr ces like this, where there is also something simr about all of them.¡± Wen Qingxuan lightly smiled as she appeared exceptionally graceful as she continued, ¡°That would be that these ces would have the most amount of Spiritual Energy.¡±

    Mu Chen rubbed his nose. He came from a small ce of the Northern Spiritual Realm. Although his father was the Lord of Mu City, a force of that level did not have any qualifications to build their own Spiritual Treasure Garden. Only those forces with a deep and unmeasurable base could have the qualifications and ability to create such high-end stuff. This was something that he had no understanding towards and could only ask again, ¡°Then how should we search for the location with the highest amount of Spiritual Energy?¡±

    ¡°You naturally need a special Detecting Spiritual Artifact for that. Were you expecting for us to sense it based on our strength?¡± Wen Qingxuan rolled her eyes at him.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have something like that.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s face flushed red as he was a little ashamed.

    ¡°What undependable men.¡± Wen Qingxuan sighed as she waved her hand. Behind her, a ball of light appeared in the hand of the quiet An Ya. In that ball of light, there was apass Spiritual Artifact which she passed it over to Wen Qingxuan.

    Wen Qingxuan held onto thatpass Spiritual Artifact as she transferred Spiritual Energy into it to activate the Spiritual Artifact. Thereafter, Mu Chen saw the pointer on thepass rapidly turn and a brief momentter, a ray of light shot out from thepass, which roughly turned into the shape of an arrow. As it lengthened, it pointed towards the northeast direction.

    ¡°We have already found the direction. The Spiritual Treasure Mountain should be in that direction.¡± Wen Qingxuan kept the Compass Spiritual Artifact as she smiled towards Mu Chen, ¡°So, are you convinced?¡±

    Mu Chen was a little depressed as he felt that he had nearly turned into a country bumpkin in the eyes of Wen Qingxuan.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Chen cast his lips aside as he spoke without strength.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s expression, Luo Li could not help smiling as she shook her head. She extended her hand to grasp onto his hand, which could be considered as giving him somefort.

    ¡°Still, my own wife is better.¡± Holding onto the tender hand, Mu Chenughed before going closer and gave Luo Li a kiss on her cheeks.

    Luo Li blushed from Mu Chen¡¯s sudden action and could only nce at him in bashfulness.

    ¡°Shameless!¡± When Wen Qingxuan saw the scene, she instantly clenched her teeth as she stared at Mu Chen with hatred.

    ¡°Haha, let¡¯s go. Off to the Spiritual Treasure Mountain!¡±

    Mu Chenughed carefreely and no longer bothered himself with Wen Qingxuan. He held onto Luo Li and as Spiritual Energy swept out, it turned into two streaks of light as it shot towards the distance. Behind those two, Wen Qingxuan stomped her feet and chased after them with anger. Behind her, Xu Hung and the rest followed thereafter.

 Chapter 511 - Spiritual Treasure Mountain

    <strong>Chapter 511 - Spiritual Treasure Mountain</strong>

    Rustle.

    Within the lush green ancient mountain range, sonic booms resounded as streaks of light drew on the sky as they flew. Because of the air resistance that was created from the high speed, deep traces started to appear in the forest below.

    Majestic Spiritual Energy wrapped Mu Chen¡¯s figure as he watched the mountains that quickly past by beneath him. Looking up ahead, he still could not see the end. Clearly, the vastness of the Divine Wood Mountain was a little too frightening.

    In the other directions, Mu Chen could sense quite a decent amount of Spiritual Energy ripples. All of those should be from the other teams that had entered this ce. With such a huge group entering, it would, without a doubt, wipe off all the quietness that the Divine Wood Mountain had. The constant surging Spiritual Energy ripples made the area here full of life. Originally, the remnant wasn¡¯t so lively, but now it was filled up.

    Under their hasty travel towards the Spiritual Treasure Mountain, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze constantly nced onto thepass in Wen Qingxuan¡¯s hands, The light of the Wen Qingxuan was slightly trembling as it pointed them in the actual direction.

    Mu Chen obtained the news of the Spiritual Treasure Mountain from the Divine Wood Quota. There were six of them, so who knows if the five other owners of the Divine Wood Quota had the same news as well. Therefore, he had to rush there at his fastest speed so he could obtain the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi before anyone else gets it.

    He was well-aware of how attractive the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi was.

    Perhaps others could not cultivate the Great Sr Undying Body. However, such a treasure was extremely rare, which possessed fearsome Spiritual Energy. Whether if it was to be absorbed through cultivation or used to refine Spiritual Pills, it was an excellent ingredient. Not to mention people at their level, even Sovereign experts would be tempted by it.

    Therefore, if someone else knew of the message about the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi, he could guarantee that no one could withstand the temptation.

    Mu Chen pursed his lips as swiftness and ferociousness shed through his eyes. The Great Sr Undying Body was extremely important to him stepping into the realm of Sovereigns. Therefore, he would definitely not let any other team obtain that Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi. No matter who it was that tried to obstruct him, he would definitely not show mercy.

    Rustle!

    As swift and ferociousness shed through his eyes, Mu Chen¡¯s speed shot up and with a rustle, the light around his body extended out to few hundred feet. Behind him, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan closely followed.

    The group of people passed through the high mountain range and roughly ten minutester, a gap appeared in the lush green before him. It was a vast ins that appeared scarlet-yellow. No signs of green could be seen, as if the lifeforce in this area was cut off.

    These ins were filled with holes, while huge and sinister-looking huge cracks intertwined within the depths that could not be seen with the naked-eye. They were dark, like a demon¡¯s mouth, as a cold air surged from the abyss. It was as if the abyss was connected to theherworld that made one¡¯s hair stand on the end.

    The speed of Mu Chen¡¯s group gradually decreased as they gave grave looks towards the endless abyss.

    ¡°This ce must have experienced a frightening level of battle during the ancient times,¡± said Mu Chen. The sinister-looking cracks were obviously caused by the collusion of some frightening power. Perhaps in the ancient times, this scarlet-yellow region was filled with life, like those ces that they had passed by before. However, because of a terrifying battle that took ce, it cut off all the lifeforce in this area to the point that only god-knows how many yearster, this ce was still deste.

    It was hard to imagine how frightening that level of battle was.

    ¡°Perhaps after that battle, the Divine Wood Pce was gone.¡± Luo Li¡¯s gazed at the deste scarlet-yellow. She could see some broken Spiritual Artifacts lying on the ground. Those Spiritual Artifacts were thoroughly destroyed without any trace of Spiritual Energy left in them. Vaguely, traces of bones could be seen on this destend.

    Mu Chen nodded his head as he swept his nce towards his surroundings, since there was the constant sounds of sonic booms resounding. Shortly after, there were figures that made a stop at this area from the distance. Those teams that rushed over here to seek treasures attempted to search this region after seeing that it was an ancient battlefield, trying their luck to find any treasures that were leftover from the battle.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Mu Chen did not have any intentions to take a look here. Perhaps there really might be treasures that were leftover here but his objective was not them.

    ¡°ording to the direction that was pointed out by the Treasure Seeking Compass, we must be close to the Treasure Spiritual Mountain.¡± Wen Qingxuan suddenly said as one of her jade-like hands held onto thepass.

    After hearing her words, Mu Chen¡¯s spirit trembled. He did not speak, but increased his speed once again and flew out.

    Under the full speed of Mu Chen and his group, the destend before them disappeared after roughly ten minutester. Streaks of light flew over the towering mountain, before their figures stopped as they directed their slightly astonished gazes before them.

    Before them, there was a mountain peak with gem-like light being emitted from it. That mountain peak was not grand nor majestic but was covered by the gem-like light. As glittering light shed, it made these treasured stones pile into a mountain range that appeared to be extremely dazzling.

    The surroundings of the mountain was filled with an earth-shattering amount of Spiritual Energy that constantly circted. It was as if there was a rustling noise that came from it that appeared to be agile.

    Mu Chen and his group felt their eyes stinging from the dazzling glittering light. They narrowed their eyes as they cautiously looked towards it. There was a neatly divided stone tform and that stone tform looked as if it was built with gems as it was glittering.

    At the center of the stone tform, there were multiple lotus-likeyers and at the center of them, they could see all sorts of treasures of nature gentlying swaying from the wind. They were emitting dense fragrances that fluctuated around the heavens and earth that could ease the hearts of others.

    ¡°So many Spiritual nts!¡±

    Wen Qingxuan and her group looked at the treasures of nature that filled the entire mountain, astonishment could not be help being revealed from their eyes.

    ¡°All these treasures of nature are not ordinary. The Divine Wood Pce¡¯s name is well-deserved, this is quite the sum.¡± Wen Qingxuan¡¯s eyes lit up. With her understanding towards treasures of nature, she could recognised quite a few of them. All of these were extremely popr in the Great Thousand World.

    Her line-of-sight gradually shifted upwards and discovered that the higher the level of treasures of nature in this Spiritual Treasure Mountain, the more precious they were. The Spiritual Energy ripples being emitted were also much more purified.

    She looked at the highest mountain and discovered that it was filled with dazzling light that seemed as if there was a sun growing there. Her physical eyes could not see though the object within.

    Clearly, the treasure that lied over there would be extremely precious.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze focused at the highest mountain as well. Fire zed within his eyes as that light was the same light that he had seen from the Divine Wood Quota. Clearly, what was growing at the highest region of the Spiritual Treasure Mountain was the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi that he had been yearning for.

    Mu Chen could no longer stand still as he moved, appearing in sky of the highest mountain. At such a close distance, he could take a close look towards the treasures that filled this region. There were tons of Spiritual Flowers that had sparkling branches. Every single one of it¡¯s petals and fruit were filled with extremely purified Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°Water Spiritual Fruit, me Spiritual Flower, Dragon-Scaled Tree...¡± Wen Qingxuan swept her gaze around as she clicked her tongue. She then smiled towards Mu Chen, ¡°You truly have not disappointed me. If we were to obtain all the treasures here, we could at least exchange for some Sovereign Spiritual Liquid from the Great Thousand World.¡±

    The Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was something that only Sovereign experts could create. The condensation of such a liquid was so extremely hard that a 1st Rank Sovereign could only create a small portion of it, even if he had used an entire month to condense ut.

    However, although it was hard to condense, it was extremely popr among the Great Thousand World. In the Great Thousand World, the necessary factor to decide the foundation of a force would be the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. Even when Sovereign experts cultivate, it would require the help of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. It was an extremely divine object that would greatly benefit cultivation!

    Mu Chen had rough knowledge of the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. However, he was not too concerned about it. Although there were tons of treasures in the Spiritual Treasure Mountain, he was not greedy. He only wanted the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi and paid no attention towards the rest.

    ¡°What do you have your eye on?¡± Luo Li looked towards Mu Chen. She remembered that Mu Chen had mentioned to her that he definitely had to get a Spiritual Treasure, no matter what that grows on the Spiritual Treasure Mountain.

    Mu Chen did not answer, but his eyes were closely fixed onto the highest level of the Spiritual Treasure Mountain.

    Luo Li nced over as she focused onto the endless light at the highest level. She fell into deep thought and shortly after, shock was contained in her voice as she spoke, ¡°That is the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi?¡±

    Clearly, she had heard of the name Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi before.

    ¡°Oh? It was actually the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi? No wonder you were so anxious.¡± Wen Qingxuan was also startled, ¡°This is a Spiritual Treasure that could even tempt Sovereign experts.¡±

    Mu Chen nced towards Wen Qingxuan.

    ¡°Rest assured, although the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi is rare, it is not worthy enough for me, Wen Qingxuan, to pull my face down to snatch it.¡± Wen Qingxuan seemed to have understood the intention in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as she said with a cold snort.

    Mu Chen then smiled, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I will take it.¡±

    When he finished his words, he was about to rush up to the highest level of the Spiritual Treasure Mountain to seize the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi that he yearned for even in his dreams.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Just when he was about to move, Wen Qingxuan quickly pulled onto Mu Chen¡¯s arm.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re going to change your mind?¡± Mu Chen was stunned as he smiled.

    ¡°Psh.¡± Wen Qingxuan then released her hand immediately. Thereafter, her expression turned serious as her eyes were fixed on the abnormally calm Spiritual Treasure Mountain, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that there seems to be something wrong about this Spiritual Treasure Mountain?¡±

 Chapter 512 - Trap

    <strong>Chapter 512 - Trap</strong>

    ¡°Abnormal?¡±

    Hearing Wen Qingxuan¡¯s words, Mu Chen was also stunned. Shortly after, he wrinkled his brows as he looked at the Spiritual Treasure Mountain before him. The entire Spiritual Treasure Mountain was emitting dazzling light that seemed as if it was created from gems. Purified Spiritual Energy was spreading out along with a fragrance that covered the entire mountain peak.

    However, Mu Chen did not sense anything out of the ordinary. The point being was that this ce was too quiet. However, every single part of the Divine Wood Pce was this quiet.

    ¡°This kind of ce is extremely important to every force. Therefore, some forces wouldy countless hidden Spiritual Array traps here to prevent them from being stolen by other people. Although this Divine Wood Pce was destroyed for countless of years, some of the Spiritual Array traps that they have ced here might not have been destroyed. After all, as long as there is a sufficient amount of Spiritual Energy, these kinds of things couldst forever. Furthermore, from the looks of it... this ce doesn¡¯tck in any Spiritual Energy.¡± Wen Qingxuan said as her charming gaze fell onto the Spiritual Treasure Mountain.

    Mu Chen¡¯s brows was knitted together. What Wen Qingxuan said did make sense. Therefore, it was better for them to be cautious here.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s here!¡±

    Just when Mu Chen was pondering, Luo Li¡¯s voice suddenly resounded.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes condensed. There was actually someone here already in such a short amount of time, it seemed that many teams that came into the Divine Wood Pce all made their preparations.

    Rustle!

    In the distant, streaks of light flew over and in a few breath¡¯s time, they appeared before this Spiritual Treasure Mountain.

    When Mu Chen took a closer look at the two approaching groups, he could not help inhaling a mouthful of air. One of the two groups that came here was Wang Zhong¡¯s group from the Saint Spiritual Academy. The other one made Mu Chen feel a headache and the origin of his headache was the fiery red-dressed girl that stood at the front of her group, wielding a huge scarlet-red crescent de, Wu Yingying.

    This time, the two groups that came were his enemies.

    Wang Zhong and Wu Yingying¡¯s group maintained their distance. Clearly, they were cautious with one another. However, when they saw that the first to reach here was Mu Chen¡¯s group, they fell into daze as their expressions somewhat respectively changed.

    Wang Zhong still maintained a smile on his face. However, his gaze was a little cold as he constantly looked at Mu Chen and the Spiritual Treasure Mountain.

    Wu Yingying, however, tightly clenched her teeth as she stared at Mu Chen with hatred. She still had the look of a ferocious leopardess. If it was not for the youth behind her, Deng Tong, holding her back, she would definitely not be able to endure it and charge forth.

    Mu Chen took a nce towards the two parties and looked into the distance again. Thereafter, he discovered that there was arge group of light streaks that was approaching towards this direction. Clearly, this was a huge group. Although these huge groups were fighting for their own, the amount was extremely significant.

    These teams were extremely smart. Upon entering the remnants of the Divine Wood Pce, they had followed after Wang Zhong and Wu Yingying, who had obtained a Divine Wood Quote from faraway. They were well-aware that in terms of news of the Divine Wood Pce, Wang Zhong and Wu Yingying had an advantage, since they definitely knew more than them. Therefore, they followed behind them. Even if they could not obtain the biggest benefit, they could still benefit something from it. However, their choice was correct. At least they had found this Spiritual Treasure Mountain.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes flickered before his expression calmed down. He did not panic just because of Wang Zhong and Wu Yingying¡¯s appearances and try to seize the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi. After Wen Qingxuan¡¯s reminder earlier, he felt that it would not be so easy to seize the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi.

    ¡°Haha, Captain Mu Chen, your group has arrive quite fast.¡± Wang Zhong stood on the sky as they looked at Mu Chen¡¯s group. He first made a smile towards Wen Qingxuan, before speaking with Mu Chen.

    ¡°Captain Wang Zhong, you¡¯re not too slow yourself.¡± Mu Chen smiled in reply.

    ¡°There are extremely precious Spiritual Treasures in this Spiritual Treasure Mountain. So I naturally have to make my way here quick enough. Otherwise, it would be taken by someone else.¡± Wang Zhong smiled as he took a nce at the peak of the Spiritual Treasure Mountain that was emitting endless light.

    When Mu Chen heard his reply, he could not help narrowing his eyes. From the looks of it, Wang Zhong and Wu Yingying had also received the news of the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi...

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Wu Yingying stared at Mu Chen, before coldly snorting. Her jade-like hands wielded her crescent de. She tilted her de as an extremely sharp de of light flickered. The young girl¡¯s charming oval-like face was filled with chill as a raging figure filled her eyes.

    ¡°Haha, Captain Wu Yingying, since Captain Mu Chen and Wen Qingxuan are working together. Why don¡¯t we work together for the moment as well, so that we avoid a situation where we are unable to touch the Spiritual Treasure Mountain?¡± Wang Zhongughed as his eyes shed from looking at the scene.

    Mu Chen and Wen Qingxuan were already working together. Although they were only two teams, their fighting strength was absolutely powerful. Although their three teams were not easy for anyone to deal with, there was, after all, some risk. If they could work together with Wu Yingying, then they would have the absolute advantage.

    Furthermore, from Wu Yingying¡¯s attitude towards Mu Chen earlier, it seemed that she had a huge grudge towards him, which Wang Zhong could make use of.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned cold. Clearly, he had seen through Wang Zhong¡¯s intention. If Wu Yingying cooperated with them, it would spell some troubles for them.

    When Wu Yingying heard Wang Zhong¡¯s words, her brows twitched as her eyes were a little irregr. She seemed to have been moved by that idea.

    ¡°Although your team is strong, Brother Wu Ling of the Martial Spiritual Academy is not here. Based on your own strength, I¡¯m afraid that you are not their opponent. So if we were to join hands, it would benefit both of us.¡± Seeing as Wu Yingying was a little moved by the idea, Wang Zhong immediately added on to strike the iron while it was hot.

    Behind Wu Yingying, Deng Tong and his group exchanged nces as they had noments. They had given the decision-making over to Wu Yingying. Clearly, among their group, it was Wu Yingying that had been making the decisions.

    Wu Yingying took a nce at the sincere Wang Zhong, before shifting her gaze towards Mu Chen. She realised that thetter did not have any expression on his face. This made her chuckle. Whenever Mu Chen was facing her, he was always smiling, which she found annoying. This was the first time that she had seen the helpless and expressionless look on Mu Chen¡¯s face.

    Sometimes, without any expression was actually a type of expressive mood.

    ¡°You¡¯re afraid that I will join hands with him?¡± Wu Yingying said as she stared at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen said lightly, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things.¡±

    Wu Yingying coldly snorted as she looked towards Wang Zhong, ¡°I will definitely not let this fellow off, but I will deal with him myself. I do not need the help of anyone else.¡±

    Wang Zhong, who still had a smile on his face, stiffened. He looked at Wu Yingying in amazement. After a brief momentter, he made a ugly smile with his face, ¡°What a regret.¡±

    Mu Chen, on the other hand, looked at Wu Yingying in astonishment. Clearly, he had no idea why thetter would give up on a chance that could create problems for them.

    ¡°Tsk. Tsk.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan by the side pulsed her lips as she sighed. She approached Luo Li with a smile hung on the corner of her face and said with a deep meaning, ¡°Why does this Wu Yingying seem like a wife acting in a fit of pique?¡±

    Luo Li smiled, but she did not reply to her.

    After Wang Zhong and Wu Yingying¡¯s group have reached, they did not make any rash moves towards the Spiritual Treasure Mountain. Clearly, they were not overwhelmed by the Spiritual Treasure Mountain before them, despite knowing how huge of a temptation the Spiritual Treasure Mountain possessed.

    Behind them, the earth-shattering amount of teams rushed over and stopped at the nearby sky. They shot nces towards the Spiritual Treasure Mountain and instantly, there were teams who had their eyes turning red.

    ¡°That¡¯s... Ice and Fire Vermillion Fruits?¡±

    ¡°Heavens, there are even Blood Dragon Ginseng! This is an extremely precious cultivating treasure!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    One after another, mor filled with greed resounded as the breathing of countless people turned heavy. The Spiritual Treasure Mountain before them simply had too many precious treasures. If they could sessfully obtain one of them, their harvest in this trip to the Divine Wood Pce would be quite decent.

    Mu Chen looked at all those reddened eyes as his gaze flickered and lightly smiled with Wen Qingxuan by the side.

    ¡°What excellent bait.¡± Wen Qingxuan smiled beautifully.

    Mu Chen smiled as he knew that all these people who had their minds filled with greed could not endure for long...

    Mu Chen¡¯s conjecture was not wrong. After a few short minutes, the atmosphere of those people that was filled with greed became heavy. Finally, there were some teams that could not resist the temptation. With a rustle, there was a team that rushed out towards the Spiritual Treasure Mountain.

    Following their action, many teams had also moved. Hundreds of team could be seen moving at the same time as they rushed towards the Spiritual Treasure Mountain.

    Towards their actions filled with greed, be it Mu Chen, Wang Zhong or Wu Yingying, all of them maintained their cold gazes as they watched from the side.

    Suuuuuuu!

    Very quickly, all those teams had charged into the Spiritual Treasure Mountain. However, just when they were about to step onto the gemstone-like tform, a brilliant light burst forth from the Spiritual Treasure Mountain asyers andyers of light screens spread out.

    Bang! Bang!

    A light screen shrouded as a deep collusion resounded. All those teams that had charged towards the Spiritual Treasure Mountain flew back, spewing blood from their mouths with their faces paled.

    Mu Chen and the rest focused their gazes over at the change of the Spiritual Treasure Mountain.

    Within the Spiritual Treasure Mountain that was covered by the light screen, not every single one of them was repelled out, as they realised that on every singleyer on the tform, there was one figure that was left behind. At this moment, the people that were left behind on theyers gazed around in fear. Clearly, they were frightened by the sudden changes.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Someone cried in surprise as his voice contained fear.

    Mu Chen and his group looked at the figures that were trapped within the stone tform in graveness. Thereafter, they looked towards the Spiritual Treasure Mountain in graveness. In another corner, dazzling light gathered and vaguely, it formed into a light figure...

    ¡°So there really are traps in the Spiritual Treasure Mountain?¡±

    Mu Chen and his group looked at the light figure as they instantly raised their guard.

 Chapter 513 - Rules and Regulations

    <strong>Chapter 513 - Rules and Regtions</strong>

    Brilliant light emitted from the Spiritual Treasure Mountain. It was as if a light screen that shrouded the entire mountain range.

    The gaze of Mu Chen and his group fixed on the sky of the Spiritual Treasure Mountain. As the light gathered, there was w light figure that slowly appeared.

    There¡¯s still people living in the Spiritual Treasure Mountain?

    Shock rose in the heart of Mu Chen and his group. Could it be that even after all these years, there is someone still alive from the Divine Wood Pce?

    Under the nervous gaze of Mu Chen and his group, the light became clearer in the sky, before turning into figure of light. That light figure seemed to be an old man as he stood on the sky. He said nothing, which caused the originally bustling Spiritual Treasure Mountain to be quiet.

    No one dared to speak a word. Those that were sent flying earlier on wiped the traces of blood from the corner of their lips as they looked at that light figure in astonishment. Although they did not know who the light figure was, with the Divine Wood Pce¡¯s strength, what they left behind, even casually, was not something that they could deal with.

    Spiritual Energy surged in the surroundings of Mu Chen, Luo Li, Wen Qingxuan and their group as their eyes beacme filled with alertness. The instant something went wrong, they would instantly retreat.

    ¡°No one is allowed to enter the important ce of the Spiritual Mountain. Everything will go by the rules and regtions of the Divine Wood Pce.¡± Just when Mu Chen and his group raised their guards, the elderly light figure spoke. There wasn¡¯t any emotions in his voice, which made it sound especially empty. But just that alone could make one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be a living person.¡± Hearing that voice, Mu Chen¡¯s expression slightly changed as he gazed towards the elderly man. He realised that thetter did not wear any expression on his face, his eyes were especially empty, without any human emotion.

    ¡°Perhaps this is a Spiritual Clone left behind by a certain formidable figure of the Divine Wood Pce.¡± Luo Li said softly.

    Wen Qingxuan stealthy breathed out in ease. It was fine as long as that was not the original body of that old demon. Otherwise, they would only flee for their lives.

    ¡°However, with him obstructing our path, there¡¯s no way for us to make our way past him.¡± Xu Hung said softly from the side. He clearly saw the scene of those unlucky fellows earlier. Furthermore, there was still some people being trapped. Who knows what awaits them?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he say that everything will follow the rules and regtions of the Spiritual Treasure Mountain?¡± Mu Chen said softly as his eyes flickered.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rules and regtion?¡± Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan were a little nk and at a loss.

    Mu Chen shook his head as his gaze fixed onto that light figure.

    ¡°There are a total of Nine Levels in the Spiritual Treasure Mountain. The higher the level, the treasure awaits would be more precious. Every single Spiritual Treasure has a puppet guarding it. Only by defeating the puppet, can one leave with the Spiritual Treasure. Those that fail the challenge will be trapped for half a year as punishment for not working hard in their cultivation and yet, biting off more than what he or she can chew.¡± Just when everyone was in doubt, that light figure spoke.

    ¡°So, those are the rules.¡±

    Mu Chen and his group then understood. But then shortly after, they were startled by the punishment. Trapped for half a year? If that happens, then they would not be able to participate in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament that would continue to ur.

    ¡°It seems like the rules are meant to encourage the disciples of the Divine Wood Pce to cultivate. Perhaps they have never imagined that the Divine Wood Pce would fall into such a situation. None of us here is a disciple of the Divine Wood Pce,¡± said Wen Qingxuan.

    ¡°That means that those fellows have to defeat the puppet guarding the Spiritual Treasures. If they win, they would be able to obtain a treasure from the stone tform, but if they lose...¡± Mu Chen grinned. Luckily, he did not rashly take action earlier. Otherwise, they might¡¯ve been trapped to battle the puppet, since it was an extremely dangerous matter for them.

    They, themselves, had no idea how powerful the puppets guarding the Spiritual Treasures were.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look and see, then.¡± Mu Chen said solemnly. If the punishment was that heavy and the strength of those puppets were extremely fearsome, then he would have to give up on the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi, no matter how unwilling he was, since he had no time to be trapped in this ce for six months.

    Wen Qingxuan and the rest nodded in agreement. Right now, they could only wait and see.

    As Mu Chen and his group were discussing, light abruptly surged from theyers on the stone tform. Those that had charged onto the tform all experienced a light figure shooting from the ground. After a brief momentter, the light dissipated and there were puppets being clearly seen by everyone.

    The puppets were ck in colour, as if they were forged from ck metal. There were also profound runes that covered their bodies, flickering with faint light. Vaguely, there were powerful ripples that were slowly being emitted from them.

    The eyes of Mu Chen and his group were fixed on those ck puppets. However, the ripples around those puppets were especially veiled. Henceforth, they could not gauge the strength of those puppets. Furthermore, those puppets were not identical. Those puppets that were located on the higheryers were emitting an even more powerful pressure from them.

    Mu Chen gave a nce. The Spiritual Treasure Mountain had nine levels and no one intruded into the eighth and ninth level. Hence, no puppets appeared on them. Two people had charged onto the seventhyer and beneath the lower levels, there were more puppets, since there were more people that intruded those levels.

    Within the Spiritual Treasure Mountain, those that were trapped on the stone tform were somewhat panicked when they heard the words of that light figure from before. If they failed their challenge, they would have to be trapped in this ce for half a year? This kind of price was too heavy, since the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament would have ended by then!

    ¡°I refuse to believe that the puppets here are that powerful! After so many years have passed, I bet that their strength has diminished!¡±

    Perhaps the consequences of failure were too serious. One of the intruders that entered the fifth level barked with his face paled as he took a step forward. A majestic amount of Spiritual Energy swept out. The thickness of the Spiritual Energy had already reached the level of Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase and he was only a step away from Human Body Disaster.

    The sole of his foot stepped forward as his figure swept out, throwing a palm at the same time. His scarlet-red Spiritual Energy was like a me as he attacked the ck and gold puppet.

    Scarlet Spiritual Energy surged out and the light in the empty eyes of the puppet seemed to have condensed. In the next instant, it took a step forward. It did not try to dodge as it¡¯s ck metal palm was thrown out simrly and the puppet¡¯s attack shed with that person¡¯s.

    Bang!

    A huge collusion solemnly rang out as the light exploded. Thereafter, everyone could see the intruder¡¯s body flew out with fresh blood spewing from his mouth as he heavily fell on the ground with his face paled.

    Everyone was in silence.

    Quite a number of people had astonishment in their eyes. Just one move was all it took to defeat the intruder. Clearly, the strength of that puppet had reached Human Body Disaster, but that was only just the fifth level!

    ¡°Challenge failed, imprisoned for half a year.¡±

    The elder¡¯s voice resounded in the sky and with a sweep of his hand, shackles of light shot out and tied themselves onto the intruder¡¯s body. Thereafter, without caring for his miserable shrieks, the ground cracked open, bit by bit, as his body fell into the hole. In the next instant, the ground was restored to its original appearance and the shrieking was silenced.

    Countless people had their faces paled, especially those that had already intruded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to challenge anymore!¡±

    Some people could not stand the punishment as they shouted with their faces paled. Shortly after, they turned around and ran.

    ¡°Escaping before the battle, judged as challenge failure. Six months added onto the imprisonment time.¡± The light figure lightly spoke. Shortly after, he made a wave with his hand as countless shackles of light swept out and tied onto those that tried to escape and were swallowed by the mountain.

    With that, all those that were trembling from fear that were originally thinking of escaping all held their steps. Escaping before the battle added another six months to the imprisonment time, that would be an entire year of being imprisoned in thisnd with no living being. Wouldn¡¯t that be harder to bear than dying?

    ¡°Let¡¯s risk it all!¡±

    They could not retreat and only fight for their lives. All these people still had some unyielding spirit in them.

    Boom! Boom!

    Powerful Spiritual Energy exploded from them and on the stone tform, there were human figures that charged towards those cold puppets and huge battles broke out.

    There were Spiritual Energy ripples that exploded on the stone tform, along with astonishing attacks that were released without any restraint.

    In less then ten minutes, there was a continuous amount of people that failed their challenge. Those that failed would, without a doubt, be dragged into the mountain and imprisoned. The shrieksing from them were extremely sharp. However, not everyone failed their challenge. There were those that were lucky and were spared from it, since they did not intrude onto the higher levels. Thus, the puppets that they encountered weren¡¯t too powerful. After a round of bitter battles, they actually managed to win the battle.

    When they obtained their victory, the light screen that shrouded them slowly disappeared.

    As the light screen disappeared, there were people that cried from being too emotional. Under their panic, they had actually forgotten about their reward and escaped, no longer daring to approach any closer.

    Mu Chen did not pay too much attention on the battles of those levels. His attention was focused on the seventh level, since there were two people that intruded onto that level. Out of those two, one had undergone his Human Body Disaster. However, his strength had only managed to exchange several moves with the puppet before being defeated.

    The strength of the other person was slightly more powerful, since he had the strength of Spiritual Energy Disaster. With his strength, he could be considered as an elite that could be the Captain of a team.

    However, his strength at Spiritual Energy Disaster did not get him too much advantage from the puppet. The puppet possessed plenty of fighting experience and also knew a powerful Deity Tier Spiritual Art. The puppet¡¯s powerful attack had thoroughly suppressed that Spiritual Energy Disaster expert.

    That person had undergone a miserable fight.

    That fightsted for half an hour, before he had exhausted all of his Spiritual Energy. Despite that, he still could not emerge victorious. Fortunately, when his Spiritual Energy was thoroughly exhausted and he could no longer move, that puppet had also suffered serious damage with cracks on its chest. As it walked, it was swaying left and right, as if it was about to shatter.

    ¡°A draw. As you are unable to win, you won¡¯t be entitled to your reward. However, you have avoided your imprisonment.¡±

    Up in the sky, that elder faintly said as he watched the scene.

    Hearing the judgement, that person felt relieved. He dragged his body that was filled with wounds and exhausted Spiritual Energy as he swayingly flew in the air before he was helped by his teammates.

    When the battle ended, nearly all of the battles on the Spiritual Treasure Mountain had also ended. More than half of those that had intruded were dragged into the mountain and imprisoned.

    Outside the Spiritual Treasure Mountain, there was silence. All those teams whose eyes were filled with greed earlier on were drenched in cold sweat as they patted their chests. It was fortunate that they were a step slower. Otherwise, who knows whether they would end up being imprisoned as well.

    Mu Chen also fell into silence. The puppet on the seventh level could cause a Spiritual Energy Disaster expert to be in such a state. If he wanted the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi, he would have to challenge the ninth level.

    Looking at this scene, should he give it a try or should he escape?

    If he had seeded the challenge, he would be able to obtain the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi. However, if he failed, he would be imprisoned.

    Just what should he do?

 Chapter 514 - Spirit

    <strong>Chapter 514 - Spirit</strong>

    Outside of the Spiritual Treasure Mountain, although it was still filled with people, the atmosphere was especially quiet. Quite a bit of teams had their faces paled as fear shed in their eyes. The greed that filled their eyes earlier had been reced with fear. Although the treasures were extremely tempting, their lives were more important.

    Although they would not lose their lives if they failed the challenge, they would be imprisoned for half a year. That sort of punishment was even more harsh than death.

    Naturally, they were not the only ones. Even people like Wang Zhong and Wu Yingying had grave expressions. With their strength, theyers beneath the seventh level were not too hard for them. However, their motive did not stop at that level. If there were any treasures that would attract their attention, it would be the treasures from the seventh level and up.

    But, in order to obtain those, they would have to face powerful puppets and puppets of those levels were enough to pose a threat to them.

    The entire Spiritual Treasure Mountain was exceptionally quiet, without any noise.

    Luo Li took a nce at Mu Chen. She knew that Mu Chen desperately needed the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi on the ninth level, the battle would be extremely dangerous. However, with Mu Chen¡¯s character, it was impossible to get him to give up on it.

    The young girl¡¯s eyes flickered as she tightened her grip on the Luo God Sword.

    ¡°Are there anymore disciples that wish to take the challenge?¡± In that silence, the light figure elder¡¯s voice indifferently resounded from the sky. There wasn¡¯t any hint of emotion in his voice.

    Every single team exchanged nces as they did not dare to move. Although those teams with decent strength could challenge those of the lower level, the failure was still too severe, which made them especially frightened.

    Mu Chen clenched his hands as light flickered in his eyes. Although he was still struggling within his heart, the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi was too important for him. If he gave it up, who knows when the next time would be for him to find it again.

    ¡°Let me challenge the ninth level puppet.¡± Luo Li suddenly spoke as she smiled towards Mu Chen with her hand tightly gripping the Luo God Sword, ¡°Although the puppet would certainly be powerful, have trust in me. I can defeat it and will definitely bring that Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi out!¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned from Luo Li¡¯s words. Even Wen Qingxuan, Xu Huang and the rest were stunned. Luo Li ns to take the risk?

    Luo Li gently smiled as she looked at Mu Chen, ¡°Okay?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± It wasn¡¯t Mu Chen that replied, but Wen Qingxuan as she frowned her brows, ¡°Forget it, leave it to me. Although it will be a little hard, I am a risky person.¡±

    Her words contained pride. Indeed, she did have the qualification to speak such words.

    As the Captain of the team that was once ranked first, perhaps all the teams in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament knew that Wen Qingxuan possessed extremely powerful strength, although she had yet to truly reveal them. However, no one would belittle her.

    ¡°Let me do it, I can deal with it.¡± Faced with Wen Qingxuan¡¯s pride, Luo Li shook her head.

    ¡°You!¡± Wen Qingxuan was a little angered.

    Just as the two girls were arguing, Mu Chen, who had not been talking at all, deeply inhaled a mouthful of air. Shortly after, he shut his eyes and a brief momentter, he gradually opened his eyes.

    When he opened his eyes, the struggle and hesitation within his eyes disappeared. What reced them was a firm gaze that fell onto the peak of the Spiritual Treasure Mountain. There wasn¡¯t anymore of the fear in his eyes.

    Although he could not determine how strong l the puppet would be on the ninth level, he knew that if he fell back here, it wouldn¡¯t be beneficial for his cultivation. On the road to an expert, if one didn¡¯t have the courage and confidence to strive forward, he would definitely not seed.

    The current him needed to be constantly strengthened as he still needed the strengthparable to a Heavenly Sovereign in order to save his mother from the mysteriousnd that even his mother feared. He had already dered that he wants to be an unrivalled expert that could protect the girl he loves, blocking out all of the storms for her.

    His path to be an unrivalled expert had just begun, so there was no path of retreat for him!

    The previous him had too much doubt, since he did not wish to be confined in this ce for half a year. When he heard that Luo Li actually wanted to take the risk for him to obtain the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi, the doubt in his heart was ruthlessly removed from his heart.

    He knew that Luo Li had seen the struggles in his heart.

    Since when had he be so fearful? Since when had he lost the absolute sharpness that he had in order to be strong? The real path to being an expert was not being so cautious like this and hestating. If he had lost that spirit, it would be impossible for him to break through theyers of obstruction that was holding him back from bing an expert.

    Light surged within Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils. He still stood quietly in the sky. However, his slender figure became as tall and towering as a mountain at this moment. In that instant, a sharp aura was emitted from that youth¡¯s body as if it was a divine spear that was about to pierce the sky and universe.

    Wen Qingxuan and Luo Li stopped their argument as they were a little astonished, looking at Mu Chen. Although he remained silent, they could sense the sharpened aura from the youth.

    Within that sharpness, there were also confidence and courage.

    Like a soaring eagle, even if the wind resistance wasing at it from all directions, it still chose to soar and fly high.

    Luo Li dumbfoundly stared at Mu Chen¡¯s face. The edge of the youth¡¯s face was filled with sharpness. This made her suddenlyugh softly as she could feel the changes within Mu Chen¡¯s heart. Truthfully, after the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament began, she sensed that Mu Chen had been more cautious with things. Although it was good to be this way, she clearly prefered the previous prideful youth more.

    The him before could sense the hesitation within himself. However, she did not wish to see Mu Chen fall into that kind of situation, so she willingly stood out to obtain the item that Mu Chen wanted.

    However, it was a pity that he seemed to have sensed something.

    So he¡¯s not going to even give me the slightest chance to perform myself.

    The young girl¡¯s lips rose as her clear and crystal-like pupils were filled with a smiling expression.

    Wen Qingxuan by the side was also looking at Mu Chen in astonishment. She was shocked with Mu Chen¡¯s changes. When Luo Li made that previous suggestion, she was actually upset with Mu Chen in her heart. Her character wasn¡¯t the same as Luo Li and from the way she looked at it, if Mu Chen cared about Luo Li, he would not let her to speak such words. Since he loved her, he should stand before her, no matter what, and block anything that might possibly cause any harm to her.

    When Wen Qingxuan saw Mu Chen for the first time, seeing the guy that shook Luo Li¡¯s heart, not only was she disappointed, she was also not satisfied with him. She did not like someone that was being so cautious, she admired someone that would face forward, no matter how many difficulties there were, being arrogant and did not care too much about the cause and effect.

    Although the heaven and earth was wide and vast, he could control the cloud and rain with a flip of his hand. That was the character that she admired.

    Wen Qingxuan looked at Mu Chen. The current youth looked like a spear that could pierce the heavens and nothing could obstruct it from doing so. He was slowly fitting into the character that she liked. Only now, did she understand why Luo Li would fall for him. Perhaps this is the Mu Chen from the Spiritual Road.

    Mu Chen extended his hand and pulled onto Luo Li¡¯s jade-like hands and smiled. He did not say anything and only had the smile hung on his face.

    Luo Li, however, gently smiled as she shook her head.

    Mu Chen turned his head around as he looked at Wen Qingxuan. When thetter looked at him, her original attentive gaze instantly shifted as she had disdain on her lips.

    ¡°You want to snatch something of mine? I do not agree to it.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    ¡°Tsk, who wants it?¡± Wen Qingxuan said with disdain. Shortly after, she understood the meaning behind his words as she firmly gazed him over.

    ¡°Today, I will obtain that Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi.¡±

    Mu Chen looked towards the peak of the Spiritual Treasure Mountain that had endless light emitting off of it. He extended his hand and made a light grasp as pride appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°Is there anyone that still wants to take the challenge?¡± Up in the sky, that light figure elder indifferently repeated.

    ¡°Haha, Senior, let this Junior challenge it!¡±

    Mu Chenughed as he took a step forward. Hisughter was like lightning as it rang throughout this heaven and earth.

    Mu Chen¡¯s voice instantly caused the other teams to be astonished. Shortly after, astonished gazes shot over.

    Mu Chen did not pay any attention to those gazes. His figure moved as he turned into a streak of light and charged towards the peak of the Spiritual Treasure Mountain.

    ¡°Heavens, he¡¯s chosen the ninth level!¡±

    Countless cries of surprise resounded.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes instantly concentrated. He narrowed his eyes as he looked at Mu Chen. That fellow really dared to move? If he fails, will he be able to endure the consequences?

    Wu Yingying was staring at Mu Chen¡¯s figure as well. The youth¡¯s slender figure that was emitting a sharpness as well as his clear and fearless voice made her a little absent-minded. Shortly after, she couldn¡¯t help gritting her teeth. That bastard is trying to get the limelight? If he is imprisoned, how will I look for him to get my debts repaid?

    Rustle!

    Under the countless gazes, Mu Chen¡¯s figure that had turned into a streak of light had charged onto the ninth level without any fear. Thereafter, he was covered in countless lights.

    Up in the sky of the Spiritual Treasure Mountain, that light-figured elder was still indifferent as he stood on the sky. However, no one had noticed that when Mu Chen¡¯s figure charged towards the ninth level, there was a slight ripple in the eyes of that elder.

 Chapter 515 - Three Grades of the Spirit Disaster

    <strong>Chapter 515 - Three Grades of the Spirit Disaster</strong>

    A streak of light drew across the horizon and under the countless gazes, it flew into thatyer of light screen. Thereafter, Mu Chen¡¯s figurended onto the stone tform¡¯s ninth level.

    When his feet touched the ground, Mu Chen raised his head as he gazed towards the end. There was a jade stone lotusyer with endless light being emitted off of it. It was like a brilliant sun as Mu Chen¡¯s gaze prated through the dazzling light and onto the item within.

    It was a brilliant perfect object that made others unable to open their eyes.

    It had a jade-like stone torso that was sparkling and translucent. As the fine branch and leaf swayed, nine light balls faintly trembled as if they were nine suns that rose up. Even the light in the sky was inferiorpared to it.

    A pure Spiritual Energy ripples that could make the heart of others palpitate were being released from the nine zing suns and were constantly flow out like waves.

    Around the jade stone lotusyer, even the space was twisted from the pure Spiritual Energy.

    That was the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi.

    Mu Chen was yearning to get that treasure even in his dreams.

    Haaaaaa.

    Mu Chen looked at the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi as he inhaled a deep breath. Thereafter, he forcefully shifted his gaze as he suppressed the surge in his heart. He knew that if he wanted to obtain that Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi, he would have to undergo an earth-shaking battle.

    Omnnn!

    Just when Mu Chen was suppressing the tidal waves in his heart, a light that was hundreds of feet high shot out from the other end of the vast stone tform. That light looked as if it prated through the Spiritual Treasure Mountain that could be seen within a hundred miles.

    Mu Chen¡¯s line-of-sight was fixed on that light as faint pressure slowly emitted off of it.

    That pressure was not strong, but the pressure was something that could not be seen through, which caused the hearts of others to spread out and, in the end, affect one¡¯s spirit. Causing the fighting intent to dissipate.

    Majestic Spiritual Energy surged out of Mu Chen¡¯s body. ck lightning flickered as it covered Mu Chen¡¯s body. Vaguely, there were sounds of thunder booming. Clearly, Mu Chen had used his Lightning God¡¯s Physique.

    Facing with an opponent of this level, he did not dare to be the slightest bitx.

    Outside the Spiritual Treasure Mountain, there were gazes that shot towards his direction as they raised their heads in expectation. They all wanted to know how powerful the puppet of the ninth level would be.

    As countless gazes attentively watched, the dazzling light started to disappear. As the light disappeared, there was a fuzzy figure that also vaguely appeared.

    Boom!

    A ck figure walked out of the dissipating light.

    It was a puppet that was pitch-ck, as well as flickering with a metallic luster. However,pared to all those previous puppets, this puppet was clearly much more perfect. It¡¯s figure was as slender as a human figure and a sharpness was being emitted off of it.

    On its body, dark purple runes flickered with faint light as the eyes of the puppet were also glowing in faint purple luster, emitting the smell of danger.

    There was a pitch-ck longspear being wielded in its hand. The rather simple spear tip had a de. Clearly, it was a weapon used to kill.

    The puppet was a size smallerpared to all the previous ones. However, anyone could sense the fearsome power contained in its slender body.

    ¡°This is the puppet of the ninth level?¡± Someone muttered with a pale face.

    ¡°Judging on the pressure from the puppet, perhaps it possesses the strength to rival Spirit Disaster experts?¡±

    ¡°It is indeed powerful. However, I wonder, what is the exact rank of Spirit Disaster strength it possesses?¡±

    Outside the Spiritual Treasure Mountain, there were people discussing with voices that could not cover up their astonishment.

    Mu Chen closely stared at the puppet before him. As it clearly appeared before him, Mu Chen could sense the threat getting heavier. As a cause, the muscles in his body were tensing up as the Demonic Dragon Devouring Spear appeared in his hands.

    This puppet really did possess the perfect strength of a Spirit Disaster.

    Spirit Disaster was thest gateway towards Sovereign Realm. It was also the hardest amongst the Three Sovereign Disasters. Be it the Human Body Disaster or the Spiritual Energy Disaster, there was something that one could depend on. However, the Spirit refers to a cultivationer¡¯s Spirit. Condensing the Essence, Aura and Spirit were the most important factors. The instant something went wrong with the Spirit, it would be fatal.

    urately speaking, there were three Grades in the refinement of the Spirit. First grade was refining the human body through blood-fire, second being the refinement of Spiritual Energy through the spiritual-fire andstly, refining the Spirit through soul-me. That was basically expanding the Human Body Disaster and Spiritual Energy Disaster, and experiencing it with the Spirit once again.

    Experiencing the three Grades of refinement again, the Spirit would grow stronger. After fully experiencing the three refinements, the Spirit would start to change,ying down the best foundation for Sovereign Realm.

    Judging from the strength of this puppet, it probably possessed the strength of First Grade Spirit Disaster.

    ¡°First Grade Spirit Disaster.¡±

    The gaze of Luo Li, Wen Qingxuan and the rest turned grave. Although they had guessed earlier on, when the truth fell, they could not help feeling shakened in their heart.

    Through the remnants that were left in the continent, all the teams in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament had a shocking growth in strength. But even till now, the majority of the pinnacle participants in this tournament had yet to step into Spirit Disaster. Take Wang Zhong, and Wu Yingying for example. Although they stood at the peak of the Spiritual Energy Disaster and possessed the qualifications toe in touch with the Spirit Disaster, they were waiting for a chance so that they could sessfully step into the Spirit Disaster. But that was in the future, not the present.

    In this tournament, those that dared to say that they possessed the strength to fight this puppet would not surpass three.

    ¡°This Divine Wood Pce really did leave something behind.¡± Wen Qingxuan said softly.

    Luo Li nodded.

    ¡°What if he loses?¡± Wen Qingxuan looked at Luo Li.

    Mu Chen¡¯s strength was only at Human Body Disaster. Even if he possessed many means, trying to defeat a First Grade Spirit Disaster puppet was definitely not a simple matter. However, the instant he fails, he would be imprisoned for half a year.

    ¡°I believe in him.¡± Luo Li lightly smiled as she paused for a brief moment before continuing, ¡°If he loses, I will lead the team and enter the finals. After I have killed Ji Xuan, I will return here to wait for him.¡±

    ¡°Wait half a year for him?¡± Wen Qingxuan¡¯s brows twitched.

    Luo Li nodded as she helplessly smiled, ¡°Half a year, I still have that amount of time, at least. Although that might be thest period of time for myst bit of freedom.¡±

    Herst sentence was extremely soft that not even Wen Qingxuan could clearly hear it.

    ¡°What¡¯s so good about that fellow for you to treat him so good?¡± Wen Qingxuan was a little helpless. With how outstanding Luo Li was, in the future, even in the Great Thousand World, she would definitely shine. However, she was willing to be by Mu Chen¡¯s side, hiding her brilliance.

    Luo Li lightly smiled as her charming eyes nced towards the slender figure. Wen Qingxuan only saw the current her, but not the her before she entered the Spiritual Road. Or to say, the her before she had met Mu Chen. Her world was dark and when she was young, her father died in battle. The one that was originally her solid ground had fallen. Her mother was too heartbroken that her health gradually fell. The other royalties of the Luo God n had no achievements, they were like insects that ate into the wood. The heavy burden of the n could only fall onto her shoulders. Her grandfather had temporarily carried it for her, but she was well-aware that she had to shoulder it one fine day.

    However, she had no confidence. Back then, she even thought that when that day came, it might be the day that she copsed.

    Thereafter, she met him in the Spiritual Road and learnt confidence. In her darkest moments, he was like a sun that shined on her and slowly expanded, finally lighting her world up.

    Ever since she returned from the Spiritual Road, her changes made her grandfather shocked. Perhaps this was the reason that hepromised and gave her two years of freedom.

    All the changes was brought to her by him. Therefore, she had no reason not to love him so much.

    ¡°Mu Chen is exceptionally outstanding. I believe that if you spend enough time with him, you will fall for him as well.¡± Luo Li smiled as she looked at Wen Qingxuan.

    Wen Qingxuan nced at the figure in the distance as she said with no expression on her face, ¡°This joke is not funny at all. I have seen too many talented people. Furthermore, aside from the five Great Spiritual Academies, the Great Thousand World is very vast.¡±

    Luo Li did not retort as she gave a smile, ¡°Seems like your background is not that simple as well.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan indolently spread her fine arms out as her golden close-fitting armour shaped her prideful curves. She did notment any further on the topic as she suddenly nced towards the peak of the Spiritual Treasure Mountain. There were frightening Spiritual Energy fluctuations that surged through the skies from that direction.

    ¡°Are they finally fighting?¡±

    Wen Qingxuan closely stared at the slender figure as her rosy lips rose into a prideful smile. Mu Chen, let me see how you are so worthy of Luo Li¡¯s evaluation.

 Chapter 516 - Battling the Puppet

    <strong>Chapter 516 - Battling the Puppet</strong>

    Boundless Spiritual Energy was like gale as it swept out on the stone tform. Vaguely, there was the sound of thunder rumbling.

    Mu Chen held onto the Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear as both of his eyes fixed onto the puppet that stood before him. His body flickered with lightning. Under his muscles was a powerful energy. The moment he moves, he would be able to instantly unleash astonishing destructive power.

    Faced with Mu Chen¡¯s alerted re, the eyes of the ck metallic puppet flickered with purple light. There was a pressure that wad slowly being emitted from those eyes.

    On the tform, the puppet and person did not make any movements as they stared at each other.

    However, the situation onlysted for a brief moment.

    The puppet did not have any wisdom. Therefore, it did not know the meaning of fear. It stood before Mu Chen. Whether the opponent it was facing was a Human Body Disaster or at Sovereign realm, it would not hesitate to unleash all of its power. Therefore, the puppet took the initiative to break the silence.

    Boom!

    The ground slightly trembled as the puppet stepped out. The purple runes on its body instantly burst forth with dazzling light. The frightening Spiritual Energy ripples were like tidal waves as it exploded.

    Rustle!

    The puppet¡¯s charging figure disappeared in an instant.

    Mu Chen¡¯s facial expression changed as he knew that the puppet did not disappear. The speed of that puppet was too fast for the naked-eyes.

    That puppet possessed extremely frightening speed.

    Roar!

    Although Mu Chen was startled by the puppet¡¯s speed, he was, after all, someone that possessed plentiful fighting experience. A shadow dragon appeared beneath his feet and as the dragon roared, an afterimage appeared in his location and he retreated.

    Rustle!

    Wind was humming by his ears. As Mu Chen retreated, he focused his expression. The Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear in his hands brought along torrential killing intent as it became like a demonic python wrecking destruction. It shed like lightning as it shot behind him.

    Bang! Bang!

    The space was torn apart under his spear as it left behind faint marks at the empty space.

    Ding!

    The Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear pierced towards an empty space. A metallic sound rang out as a ck longspear shot forth to meet it. The tip of the spear was extremely precise as it shed against the tip of the Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear. ck light surged and stopped Mu Chen¡¯s spear from moving any further forward.

    Boom!

    ck lightning surged from Mu Chen¡¯s body. His body seemed as if it had be taller. The five lightning runes on his body instantly appeared with power travelinh throughout his muscles like waves.

    Rustle! Rustle!

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression was sharp as his arm trembled. Roars burst from the Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear. Spear images that filled the entire sky rained down like frightening lightning without the slightest bit of restraint of strength.

    Clearly Mu Chen did not hold himself back as he had utilised the Penta Rune Lightning Physique. Furthermore, borrowing the might of the Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear, even Spiritual Energy Disaster experts would not dare to take Mu Chen¡¯s storm-like attacks and could only hide.

    However, Mu Chen¡¯s opponent wasn¡¯t a Spiritual Energy Disaster. It was a fighting puppet with the strength of Spirit Disaster without any fear nor emotions.

    Ding! Ding!

    Therefore, even when the puppet faced the attacks of Mu Chen, there weren¡¯t any traces of yielding. The spear in the puppet¡¯s hands was like a dragon as the spear images spread out. Every single image of the spear was like a light python as it shed against the iing attacks.

    This was simply a method of force meeting force.

    The storm of attacks from both sides shed. Thereafter, it was silent again as the two attacks canceled out.

    Outside the Spiritual Treasure Mountain, the faces of Wen Qingxuan, Luo Li and the rest were grave as they exchanged looks between themselves. Although both sides appeared to be equal, Mu Chen was the one that attacked first. However, every single one of his attacks were blocked by the puppet without being able to take any step forward. Clearly, Mu Chen¡¯s battle would definitely be extremely intense.

    Ding! Ding!

    Seeing the spear images canceling each other out, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze turned even sharper. The hand that was holding onto the Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear trembled. There was an impact from every single sh. If the Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear was not a Peerless Rank Spiritual Artifact and not for his physical body reaching the height of Penta Rune Lightning Physique, he would have already been wounded from the earlier exchange.

    The strength of a First Grade Spirit Disaster was not on the same levelpared to Spiritual Energy Disaster!

    Ding!

    The earth-shattering amount of spear images disappeared as the two spearheads urately shed.

    Bang!

    A strong gale broke out and one could vaguely see the traces of an air explosion.

    The purple light within the eyes of the puppet suddenly flickered as the puppet suddenly let go of the spear. With a sh of ck light, its figure appeared before Mu Chen like ghost. Thereafter, the puppet sent out a palm towards Mu Chen¡¯s chest, causing even the space around it to faintly ripple.

    The puppet had finally started to seize the initiative as it unleashed a powerful attack.

    The control of the fight that the puppet had was truly shocking. In the next instant, Mu Chen¡¯s attacks were thoroughly canceled out.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face slightly changed. The dragon¡¯s image appeared beneath his feet again as he let go of the Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear and flew away in a ck light.

    The puppet pursued as it¡¯s palm was fixed onto Mu Chen as it came closer.

    There was no way Mu Chen could avoid that light palm.

    Faced with the undying pursuit, ferocity surged within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. Since he could not avoid it, then face it!

    Boom!

    Boundless Spiritual Energy swept forth from Mu Chen¡¯s back. Starry skies appeared as four huge beasts rapidly appeared as Mu Chen threw his palm out.

    ¡°Four Gods Constetion Scripture!¡±

    As Mu Chen barked, the four beast images roared as they turned into light and shot towards the puppet.

    Purple light flickered in the eyes of the puppet as the palm that had turned into a ck light, rustled as rampant Spiritual Energy shed against the light seal.

    Boom!

    Heavy shes resounded as a surge of Spiritual Energy gale swept out from the point of the collision, wreaking havoc. The light seal that seemed huge and sharp onlysted for a brief instant, before it was destroyed. The ck palm broke the light as it shed against Mu Chen¡¯s chest.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure flew back as a heavy sound rang out from the palm.

    Outside the Spiritual Treasure Mountain, mor broke out.

    Mu Chen heavilynded on the ground as his figure rapidly retreated back. Both of his palms were heavily grasping the ground, causing the stone tform to crack. After drawing cracks of a hundred feet on the ground, Mu Chen stabilised his body.

    When he raised his head after stabilising his body, there was a trace of blood leaking from the corner of his mouth. However, a chilling light shed through his ck pupils.

    Rustle!

    The Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear appeared behind the puppet as killing intent surged. The sharp spearhead thrust towards the back of the puppet with a tricky angle.

    However, just when the Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear was about to stab the puppet, the puppet abruptly turned around. It swept its leg out like a hammer, which caused the air to crack before it hit against the spearhead like lightning.

    Bang!

    The air trembled and the Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear was sent flying away with a kick from the puppet. However, the leg of the puppet was prated by the spear. Clearly, even though the body of the puppet was as hard as metal, it could not neglect the sharpness of a Peerless Rank Spiritual Artifact.

    The Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear turned into a streak of light as it flew across the sky before stopping behind Mu Chen, floating. Torrential aura was unleashed from it as it was like a ferocious python, unleashing its angered roar towards the puppet.

    Outside the Spiritual Treasure Mountain, everyone held their breath as they watched the intense fight of those two. The slightest mistake could end up in heavy injuries. As shown, the puppet clearly had the advantage, since it had defeated all of Mu Chen¡¯s attacks. At the same time, the strength of a First Grade Spirit Disaster was revealed.

    ¡°Mu Chen must have been injured a little from the fight. If this goes on, he will definitely lose. Compared to Spiritual Energy Disaster, Spirit Disaster is way too powerful. Furthermore, with the metallic body of the puppet, it far surpasses the physique of humans.¡± Wen Qingxuan said softly.

    Mu Chen¡¯s earlier performance was also exceptionally perfect. Facing such a powerful puppet, he could still advance and retreat. However, he could not counterattack. Although it was all blocked by the puppet in the end, he could already pretty much aplish such feat with the cultivation of Human Body Disaster.

    ¡°It truly is not easy.¡± Luo Li also nodded her head. She did not admit that Mu Chen was in the disadvantage. Shortly after, she smiled, ¡°However, before the result is concluded, who knows who is in the advantage.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡± Wen Qingxuan faintly replied as she watched Mu Chen¡¯s slender figure slowly stand up.

    ¡°Indeed, First Grade Spirit Disaster is really hard to handle.¡± Mu Chen stood up as he said, wiping the traces of blood off the corner of his mouth.

    Boom!

    The eyes of the puppet were still flickering with purple light. There still wasn¡¯t any expression in its eyes as it looked at Mu Chen with indifference. The puppet stepped forward again, causing the ground to tremble when it was about to begin attacking again.

    Bang!

    The ground cracked as the puppet turned into a streak of ck light, along with the aura of death.

    Rumble!

    Up in the sky, not knowing when, a rampant Spiritual Energy swept out as the sky turned a little more dark. Everyone could see two ck light lotuses forming into a huge Spiritual Array. Shortly after, the light shrouded down, covering the entire region.

    ¡°Spiritual Array?¡± Wen Qingxuan¡¯s eyes narrowed as she continued, ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid that a Spiritual Array of this level could not obstruct the First Grade Spirit Disaster puppet.¡±

    Two ck lotuses quickly rotated as ck light shot from the heart of the lotuses and converged together. It was like a cannon as it shot towards the puppet.

    However, facing with the attack of the Spiritual Energy, the body of the puppet stopped as it threw a punch out. The ck light was like an untrained horse as it exploded from the punch that destroyed the ck light along with the Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array.

    When the fist of the puppet destroyed the Spiritual Array, it¡¯s eyes lit up with dazzling purple light as it could sense a dangerous ripple. When it lowered its head, it saw that Mu Chen was forming peculiar seals single-handedly. As the seals formed, brilliant light burst forth from the countless colossal trees on the Spiritual Treasure Mountain. Green lights shot out as they gathered towards Mu Chen¡¯s hand.

    Everyone was startled by the huge change of events, since they could sense a frightening ripple rapidly forming.

    ¡°The Spiritual Array was only a pretense. What¡¯sing next is the real game.¡± Luo Li softly said as she looked at the figure that was covered in green light.

    Up in the sky, a peculiar ripple appeared in the empty eyes of the light-figured elder as he watched Mu Chen absorbing the energy from thousands of trees.

 Chapter 517 - Divine Wheel of the Heavenly Wood

    <strong>Chapter 517 - Divine Wheel of the Heavenly Wood</strong>

    The lush green Spiritual Energy that covered the entire sky flew out from those colossal trees that filled the region. They whistled through the horizon before gathering in the center of Mu Chen¡¯s palm.

    The lush green luster was like a huge vortex. Although it seemed gentle, it was emitting a ripple that could make others nervous.

    ¡°This is a... Divine Art?¡±

    Staring at the lush green Spiritual Energy of Mu Chen, Wen Qingxuan could tell that those energies were not cultivated by Mu Chen himself, since they originated from the countless trees. What Mu Chen did was simply borrow their strength. Generally speaking, only Divine Arts could borrow such peculiar energy that existed in the world.

    ¡°It should be a Lesser Divine Art.¡± Luo Li replied softly.

    The so-called ¡°Divine Art¡± was also further categorised. There were roughly three categories for it. Lesser Divine Art, Great Divine Art and Perfect Divine Art... urately speaking, such a method could only be utilised by genuine Sovereign realm experts. However, once a person¡¯s strength had reached the Three Sovereign Disasters, they could actually use it. However, it was just weaker and the might could notpete with Sovereign realm experts.

    ¡°This Divine Art seems to be from the Divine Wood Pce.¡± Wen Qingxuan thoughtfully watched. Such a method that utilised the strength among the tens of thousands of threes seemed to be a method from the Divine Wood Pce.

    Luo Li lightly nodded her head. It seems that, not knowing when, Mu Chen had obtained a Lesser Divine Art that originated from the Divine Wood Pce. Furthermore, looking at him, he had also actually seeded in cultivating it.

    ¡°But... although the might of a Divine Art is pretty good, it requires time to execute it. However, I fear that the puppet will not give him the time to do so,¡± said Wen Qingxuan. Judging from the fight from before, that puppet possessed plentiful amount of fighting experience. Furthermore, it did not fear nor did it possess any emotions, so it would fight ording to its fighting instincts.

    Sometimes, an existence like this that fights based on instincts are more fearsome.

    Ommm! Ommmm!

    The lush green luster was like an ocean as it rippled around Mu Chen. The huge lush green vortex rapidly revolved in his palm. At the edge of the vortex, it seemed that there were faint traces of space being dragged along.

    Purple light shed within the eyes of the puppet. Clearly, it could sense the danger that harbored in Mu Chen¡¯s palm from the lush green vortex. It did not hesitate further and with a grasp of his palm, the ck longspear shot over from behind the puppet andnded on its hand. In the next instant, it flew out like lightning without any hesitation.

    Rustle!

    The body of the spear trembled as it pierced the space. The spearhead was shrouded in ck light as it seemed extremely sharp.

    Just as Wen Qingxuan had expected, the puppet did not wait till Mu Chen was fully ready with his move. It did not hesitate and acted, intending to kill Mu Chen before he was done.

    The speed of the puppet was extremely fast and, in a sh, it appeared before Mu Chen. The spearhead shot out and was pointed towards Mu Chen¡¯s heart.

    The ck light spear was growing before Mu Chen¡¯s pupils as light flickered among them. The light contained a trace of ruthless.

    Tssssssssssssiiii!

    The light spear shot over.

    However, what they did not expect was that Mu Chen did not avoid the attack, nor did he activate any defences. He extended his palm and on his palm, there was ck lightning violently flickering about. That arm of his turned brilliant and silvery.

    Chhhiiii! Chiiiii!

    In the instant the spear was about to reach, Mu Chen¡¯s hand grabbed onto that sharp spearhead as ear-piercing squeaking sounds rang out. Thereafter, blood constantly flowed down from Mu Chen¡¯s palm.

    Even if Mu Chen¡¯s Lightning God¡¯s Physique had reached Penta Rune, he did not have the ability to ignore the attack of the puppet.

    Outside the Spiritual Treasure Mountain, there were continuously cries of surprise. Many people had their faces slightly changed as no one had imagined that Mu Chen would use his hand to block the attack of the puppet. Does he not fear that his arm would be crippled?

    ¡°Now, he has enough time.¡±

    Luo Li faintly spoke. However, Wen Qingxuan¡¯s slender brows slightly trembled.

    ¡°He was indeed, firm and decisive.¡± Wen Qingxuan nodded as shemented.

    Mu Chen¡¯s hand that was covered in blood grabbed onto the spearhead as pain came from his palm. The cold and sharp aura nearly destroyed his entire arm. Fortunately, just when he had utilised his Lightning God¡¯s Physique to his limits, his arm had be the strongest part of his body for that instant. Otherwise, his entire arm would have been turned to shreds in that instant.

    Boom!

    On his right palm, the huge green vortex was rapidly turning. Mu Chen looked at the puppet before him as he suddenly smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll let you try the good stuff from your Divine Wood Pce.¡±

    ¡°Lesser Divine Art - Divine Wheel of the Heavenly Wood!¡±

    A cold voice rang out from Mu Chen¡¯s heart.

    Omnn!

    The lush green vortex rapidly turned and under the high-speed rotation, it had tore through space. The edge of the vortex started to solidify as it turned into a huge green wood light wheel that was nearly a hundred feet tall. The edge of the light wheel was filled with sinister sawdes. Because of the rapid speed, it was as if a serene light ray was rotating.

    An indescribable sharpness was being emitted from it.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were cold. His hand that was dripped with blood was still tightly holding onto the spearhead. Shortly after, his palm suddenly locked down. The sinister and hair-tingling green wood saw turned into a green light as it tore through space and appeared above the puppet, sweeping down.

    The green light brought along a sharpness that could destroy anything as it swept down. That atmosphere that could not be blocked made everyone in the Spiritual Treasure Mountain hold their breath. They all knew that if the puppet was hit by this fearsome attack, even if the puppet was made of metal, it would still be instantly sliced into half.

    Rustle!

    The wooden green light wheel was moving down at a rapid speed. In the next instant, it had appeared above the head of the puppet. However, just when it was about to sweep past the head of the puppet, dazzling ck light burst out from the puppet. There was a metallic wing that appeared behind the puppet that abruptly shot out.

    The metallic wing trembled as the puppet strangely disappeared.

    Rustle!

    The green wood light wheel swept across the air before hitting the ground. There wasn¡¯t any cracks on the ground, it only left behind a long, slim and deep mark on the ground. That mark was extremely smooth, as if the depths of it could not be seen. Aside from the smooth surface, it was emitting a frightening prative power.

    This ultimate move of Mu Chen¡¯s hadnded empty.

    Outside the Spiritual Treasure Mountain, the heart of every team heavily jumped. The intense battle had unknowingly sucked their attention. Just when they thought that Mu Chen had failed in his attack, they felt as if they were in Mu Chen¡¯s shoes in their hearts, it was hard to bear.

    ¡°What a pity.¡±

    Someone sighed. The control of Mu Chen¡¯s move earlier on could be described as perfect. However, no one had expected that the puppet would also save something. How is that a puppet was simply more frighteningpared to a warrior that had gone through a hundred battles?

    Clearly, after losing this chance, Mu Chen¡¯s victory would be much lower.

    The faces of Xu Huang and the rest turned pale.

    Wen Qingxuan softly sighed. Only Luo Li maintained her silence.

    Under the countless gazes of pity, Mu Chen stood on his actual spot. His face smeared across with paleness. His gaze swept around and the figure of the puppet had already disappeared. However, Mu Chen could sense a trace of ck line travelling about. The speed was too fast for his eyes to follow.

    Even if the puppet possessed the strength of First Grade Spirit Disaster, it could be considered as the hardest to deal with.

    Mu Chen¡¯s muscles tensed up tightly, as if it was a fully pullen bow. He could sense the a faint cold killing intent from his surroundings. He knew that the puppet would unleash its killing move next.

    Both of Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were tightly shut. He could sense the flow of the wind from the outside. Thereafter, the hurricane-like Spiritual Energy that was around his body started to retract, little by little, because he had actually removed his defences.

    Looking at his actions, even Wen Qingxuan¡¯s face changed. Under these circumstances, the instant Mu Chen¡¯s w was grasped by the puppet, the attack that would being towards him would definitely be extremely astonishing. That move would probably end Mu Chen.

    ¡°What is he doing? Is he seeking death?¡± When Wang Zhong and his group saw Mu Chen¡¯s actions, they frowned their brows.

    Wu Yingying¡¯s charming eyes were closely fixed onto that figure as she clenched her teeth, ¡°Why did that bastard suddenly be a fool?¡±

    Wooooo. Woooooooo.

    The sounds of the wind became even more rushed on the stone tform. There was a small amount here that could vaguely sense that faint shadow. Even people like Wang Zhong and Wu Yingying could only vaguely sense a ck streak of light. However, they could not tell the direction of that shadow.

    Wu!

    The sounds of wind became even more rushed as fine cracks appeared on the space.

    Formless air rippled before Mu Chen as a ck figure had appeared before him as if it was teleporting. It straightened both its fingers as Spiritual Energy surged. It was like a dagger that was emitting heavy killing intent and pointed towards the center of Mu Chen¡¯s brows.

    That attack was too fast and too sudden. At such a distance, even an expert of Spirit Disaster could not avoid it.

    One blood trace flowed from the center of Mu Chen¡¯s brows as if it was caused by the sharp gale.

    ¡°It¡¯s over...¡± The faces of Xu Huang and the rest turned pale.

    Everyone else also sighed in pity.

    Wen Qingxuan¡¯s jade-like hands tightly grasped. Veins popped on her fair skin as a golden light could not help flowing around.

    The puppet¡¯s finger wind was so close to the middle of Mu Chen¡¯s brows, he could have his brains prated the next instant.

    However, in this instant, Mu Chen¡¯s closely shut eyes abruptly opened. There wasn¡¯t any panic in his eyes, but a ridiculing smile, as if he was looking at a prey.

    Under the countless gazes, his hand rapidly formed hand signs.

    Boom!

    The ground under his feet suddenly trembled. Shortly after, there was a lush green light that abruptly burst out. It was like a light saw that shot out in front of Mu Chen. It had also wiped across the body of the puppet...

    The body of the puppet froze as the sharp wind that was formed on its fingertips dissipated.

    Plup.

    Although its fingers were on the center of Mu Chen¡¯s brows, there was no strength behind it as the body of the puppet was split into two. The cut was as smooth as A mirror.

    Up in the sky, the ferocious wheel lightly trembled before it disappeared.

    Mu Chen looked at the puppet with no light as he faintly smiled, ¡°This is the real attack.¡±

 Chapter 518 - Harvest

    <strong>Chapter 518 - Harvest</strong>

    Up in the sky, the huge green wood light wheel disappeared as lush green light fell from the sky. Completely shrouding the figure below.

    There wasplete silence outside the Spiritual Treasure Mountain as the faces of those teams were ugly. The scene before them seemed to have surpassed their expectations. It should¡¯ve been a situation where Mu Chen died. But the facts were twisted as the powerful puppet was split into two.

    What was with the green wooden light wheel? Didn¡¯t Mu Chen¡¯s attack miss and why did it appear again?

    Daze was shown on the faces of those people. Clearly, they had not recovered from the sudden change of events.

    Wen Qingxuan¡¯s slender eyes focused onto the figure and softly said, ¡°Purposely throwing the green wooden light wheel into the ground, how smart. After that finishing move, there was actually another finishing move buried below.¡±

    When that green wooden light wheel missed, Mu Chen did not immediately take any action, but had hidden in the ground as he was well-aware of how frightening the speed of the puppet was. If it was instantly exposed, it would probably still be impossible to attack that puppet. Thus, he waited for a chance and, at the same time, he removed his defences to bait the puppet. Only at the moment when the puppet attacked, he would have his chance to kill it.

    From that method alone, it contained his courage and unwavering spirit. Perhaps it could also be called ¡°self-confidence¡±. However, it was something that made others astonished.

    After all, from the looks of his earlier attack, it was already as fast as lightning. Perhaps, at that time, even Mu Chen had not expected that the puppet could avoid that attack that he had been nning for so long. Despite that, he was not beingcent in the slightest. Beyond his finishing move, there was another one which dealt with his opponent.

    ¡°It could not be said to be on purpose. It was just a habit of his to be safeguarded.¡± Luo Li said softly. However, Wen Qingxuan could see the chest of the girl slightly rising up and down and within her tone, there was an ease in it that was hard to detect. Clearly, the girl¡¯s heart was not serene when Mu Chen fought with the puppet earlier.

    ¡°Indeed, worthy of his fame as the Spiritual Road¡¯s Blood Cmity.¡± Wen Qingxuan sweetly smiled as she continued, ¡°If he was not expelled from the Spiritual Road, the current him would be even more powerful. Perhaps I would not be the final champion of the Spiritual Road.¡±

    The strength that Mu Chen had shown made Wen Qingxuan more or less startled. The courage and self-confidence that he had shown in the battle made her eyes light up.

    At the back, Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes were solemn as he watched. Although the twists and turns in the battle were brilliant, what he wanted to see wasn¡¯t that. He would be more happy to see Mu Chen being defeated by the puppet and imprisoned.

    Furthermore, from the methods that Mu Chen had revealed, ayer of cautiousness and fear rose in his heart as he knew that if he was the one fighting with the puppet, he would definitely not be able to aplish what Mu Chen did.

    ¡°That fellow...¡±

    His eyes were dark as he stared at Mu Chen. Why is this new generation so hateful? Even that fellow Ji Xuan is the same.

    Compared to Wang Zhong¡¯s darkness, Wu Yingying¡¯s eyes, however, wereplicated. She stared at Mu Chen with her teeth clenching. Hatred filled her oval face and vaguely, there were some other emotions that were hard to sense. Perhaps she would not admit that she admired him. Although that fellow did all those hateful things to her, she had to admit that he was exceptionally outstanding.

    Back then, in the Spiritual Road, Wu Yingying nearly went crazy from all those things that Mu Chen had done to her. Thus, she searched around for Mu Chen after that to take revenge for her shame. However, the Spiritual Road was oo vast and she could not aplish what she wished. When she heard of Mu Chen¡¯s name again, he was already removed from the Spiritual Road.

    However, she further found out that Mu Chen had the title of Blood Cmity of the Spiritual Road. When she found out about that cmity, she was undoubtedly startled as Mu Chen did notmit such frightening acts when she encountered thetter. Otherwise, she would not have been released after being teased.

    She had also clearly not expected that she would encounter that hateful fellow here. Also, that fellow had also changed a lot over the years. He was no longer the soft and immature guy that she met back then. When he was serious, there was a de-like chillness that made his originally charming face even more charming.

    Pooooh!

    As her thoughts travelled to this point, Wu Yingying¡¯s face flushed red and immediately spat. She could not help wishing that she could tear that fellow to shreds. How can I have such thoughts?!

    Behind her, when Deng Tong and the rest saw the change of expression on the girl before them, they exchanged looks, but did not dare to interrupt her.

    Mu Chen stood on the stone tform as he looked at the puppet that was split in two and lightly breathed out in ease. He wiped the trace of blood off the center of his brows. The puppet was, indeed, strong. However, it was still just a puppet. Although it could rely on its instincts to fight, it was still unable to bepared to a normal human.

    However, Mu Chen had to admit that the damnable puppet was hard to deal with.

    ¡°However, I have finally dealt with it.¡±

    Mu Chen curled his lips as he kicked the puppet away. Thereafter, he raised his head and looked at the brilliant light at the end of the stone tform. Within that jadestone lotus, there was the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi. Its branch and leaf were swaying with prative sparkle. It was like a sun as it slowly wavered, emitting extremely frightening Spiritual Energy ripples.

    The Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi.

    The Spiritual Treasure that he had been yearning for was finally his.

    He stepped out as he approached the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi.

    However, just when he was about to approach the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi, a light suddenly gathered at the side of the jadestone tform. This sudden change instantly made Mu Chen startled. Could it be that despite him defeating the puppet, he still could not obtain the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi?

    Light slowly gathered under Mu Chen¡¯s cautious gaze. Shortly after, the light formed into that white-haired elder.

    Mu Chen looked at that white-haired elder in alert as he cupped his hands, ¡°Senior, I have defeated the puppet so I believe that the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi should be mine, right?¡±

    Although he knew that the white-haired elder was only a spiritual image left behind that did not possess any intelligence, he still maintained being courteous.

    That white-haired elder did not speak and only looked at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen frowned his brows and shortly after, he saw the eyes of the white-haired elder narrow as he realised that within the eyes of the white-haired elder, there seemed to be something else there. He was no longer the dead person without any emotions that he was before.

    ¡°I never thought that I would see someone that could utilise the Divine Art of our Divine Wood Pce again.¡± The white-haired elder¡¯s mouth trembled. Shortly after, a hoarse voice resounded.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face changed as he looked at the white-haired elder that stood before him in astonishment. When the elder spoke this time, there were actually emotions in his voice. The current him was no different than a living person!

    The white-haired elder actually still possessed intelligence?!

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. You have awoken a strand of my conscious when you used the Divine Art of our Divine Wood Pce. This conscious of mine will soon disappear.¡± The white-haired elder said softly.

    Mu Chen then felt relieved and asked, ¡°May I ask the name of yours, Honorable Senior?¡±

    ¡°Even the Divine Wood Pce is gone. There¡¯s nothing good to remember my name bu.¡± The white-haired elder sighed. His voice contained age as he continued, ¡°You are a pretty decent sapling. Pity that you are not a disciple of my Divine Wood Pce.¡±

    He felt pity. His conscious was awakened when Mu Chen used the Divine Wheel of the Heavenly Wood. Likewise, he had also seen the battle between Mu Chen and the puppet.

    Mu Chen was stunned. He could tell that there was something hidden from the white-haired elder¡¯s words. His eyes quickly blinked twice and smiled, ¡°If this Senior is willing, I can be a disciple of the Divine Wood Pce in the records.¡±

    The white-haired elder smiled as he stared at Mu Chen, ¡°You truly are a smart little fellow.¡±

    Mu Chen chuckled. The white-haired elder was clearly a stubborn old man. Now that the Divine Wood Pce was gone, there was no issue in him bing a disciple in the records of the Divine Wood Pce. Clearly, Mu Chen¡¯s words were to the taste of the elder. Otherwise, no matter how much he admired Mu Chen, he would not show any signs.

    The white-haired elder brushed his beard as he made a flick with his fingers. A green light shot out from his fingertips and shot into the center of Mu Chen¡¯s brows. Shortly after, the runes of an ancient rune appeared in the center of his brows and quickly disappeared.

    ¡°Your Divine Wheel of the Heavenly Wood must have been obtained from the Divine Wood Quota. Simr Divine Arts are also present in the other Divine Wood Quotas.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head as it was one of his guesses.

    ¡°If chances surface, perhaps you can obtain the five other Lesser Divine Arts that are in the five other Divine Wood Quotas. The thing that I gave you earlier could help youbine them. At that time, you will get a little surprise.¡± The white-haired elder smiled as he spoke.

    ¡°Many thanks, Senior.¡±

    Mu Chen was overjoyed in his heart as he immediately cupped his hands.

    The white-haired elder waved his hand and his palm lightly pat onto the jadestone lotus. He saw a brilliant light being emitted from the lotus tform. That gigantic lotus tform rapidly shrank along with the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi within it. In a few breath¡¯s time, the lotus tform turned into the size of a palm with a Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi inside.

    The white-haired elder waved his robes and the jadestone lotus tform flew towards Mu Chen. Thetter received it excitedly as he had finally obtained the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi.

    ¡°Go, if you want to obtain the true inheritance of the Divine Wood Pce, you will have to depend on your strength.¡±

    The white-haired elder inhaled a deep breath as he closed his eyes, ¡°How reminiscing.¡±

    Mu Chen could see that the eyes of the white-haired elder quickly dulled as it restored the emptiness that was originally inside. Clearly, the remnant conscious of the elder disappeared.

    Mu Chen stored the jadestone lotus tform before bowing towards the white-haired elder and flew off of the stone tform.

 Chapter 519 - Striking Gold

    <strong>Chapter 519 - Striking Gold</strong>

    Mu Chen flew off of the stone tform under the countless gazes that were filled with fear. He returned to the side of Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan as he smiled towards the two girls, ¡°By luck, I was able to aplish it. I suppose that I was not too embarrassing, right?¡±

    Luo Li smiled as she nodded.

    ¡°So-so, there¡¯s nothing to smirk about. If it was me who was in your position, there was no way that the puppet could force me to such an extent.¡± Wen Qingxuan¡¯s lips rose. Her pride wouldn¡¯t allow her to admit that Mu Chen truly was powerful. Although he was still somewhat capable for being able to defeat the puppet.

    Mu Chen helplessly smiled. After all, there was still some distance between his cultivation and Wen Qingxuan. If he possessed the strength of Spiritual Energy Disaster, it would be much easier for him to deal with the puppet.

    ¡°So are you guys going to try out as well?¡± Mu Chen looked towards Luo Li, Wen Qingxuan, Xu Huang and the rest. ording to the rules of the Spiritual Treasure Mountain, he had already seeded his challenge and obtained the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi. Therefore, he could not challenge again. However, Luo Li and the rest still had a chance. There were still quite a bit of rare Spiritual Treasures in the Spiritual Treasure Mountain. If they could obtain them, their strength could have quite a bit of increase.

    Wen Qingxuan and Luo Li nodded without hesitation. Since they were already here, they could not return empty-handed. Although Mu Chen had already taken the best that the Spiritual Treasure Mountain could offer, the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi, there were still other precious treasures that are worth quite a decent amount.

    ¡°We can as well?¡± Xu Huang, and the other two hesitated as they exchanged looks. After all, the consequences to their failure was too dire.

    ¡°Challenge ording to your strengths. As long as you guys don¡¯t aim too high, it should still be possible for sess.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    ¡°Good!¡± Xu Huang and the other two grounded their teeth. Wen Qingxuan and her team of girls did not n to give up. If they were scared of it, it would be too shameful for them.

    When Mu Chen spoke, the atmosphere outside the Spiritual Treasure Mountain became lively. The miserable situation that they had seen seemed to have been dulled by a lot when Mu Chen took his victory. Some people regained their rationality. Although they did not dare to challenge rashly, they started to obtain some Spiritual Treasures.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    When Mu Chen saw that the mood of the other teams was recovering, he smiled as he urged.

    Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan nodded their heads. Shortly after, their figures turned into streaks of light and charged towards the eighth level of the Spiritual Treasure Mountain. Only this level was something that they could consider, since the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi had already been taken.

    Seeing as Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan had acted, Pin¡¯er, Le¡¯er and An Ya had also acted. They chose the sixth level, since the puppets on that level possessed the strength of Spiritual Energy Disaster. With the sufficient amount of methods that they had, there was nothing that they would fear.

    Xu Huang and the other two, however, were slightly weakerpared to them. Therefore, they could only choose the fifth level, since the puppets there possessed the strength of Human Body Disaster. It was something that they could manage.

    Their actions had broken the atmosphere in this region as the other teams could not hold back and also turned into streaks of light as they flew into the Spiritual Treasure Mountain.

    Among those groups, the speed of Wang Zhong and Wu Yingying was the fastest as they entered the eighth level. Clearly, they had confidence in their strength.

    Thereafter, the atmosphere in the Spiritual Treasure Mountain became heated up.

    Ferocious battles broke out from the stone tform. However, the current situation was much better. After estimating the strength of the puppets, the chances of victory rose. Aside from a few unfortunate fellows that could not perform in the battle, a majority of them clenched victory and obtained a Spiritual Treasure of their choice.

    Gales swept out from the stone tform from the many joyful faces. Outside the Spiritual Treasure Mountain, the entire region was filled with celebration. Naturally, there were some who were dejected and depressed. The faces of those pale-faced teams lost their teammates without being able to obtain any Spiritual Treasures and had lost them to imprisonment. So as to say, their steps in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament were halted.

    Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan also returned with victory. Although the puppets that they faced were powerful, they did not possess the strength of First Grade Spirit Disaster. Therefore, it was easy for them to clench their victory. It was twoplete situations,pared to Mu Chen¡¯s.

    ¡°What did you guys get?¡± Mu Chen was a little curious.

    Luo Li smiled as light gathered in her hand. A jadestone lotus tform appeared and within it was a fiery-red vine. The vine was like a scarlet dragon, since there were small scales one the surface on the vine. Within the vine, there wasva flowing in it, emitting zing ripples from it.

    ¡°This is a Scarlet Dragon Vine that lives in theva. Theva fluid of it possesses the usage of refining the Spirit. If it is refined, it could enhance the Spirit, allowing one to have more sess when undergoing the Spirit Disaster,¡± said Luo Li.

    ¡°Mine is a Iceberg Snow Spiritual Fruit. Mine is in contrast to Luo Li¡¯s Scarlet Dragon Vine. However, it also possesses quite a bit of benefit for the Spirit. It is definitely a good item for Spirit Disaster.¡± Within Wen Qingxuan¡¯s jade-like hands, there was a fruit that was as white as a jade. It seemed to be wrapped by ice and snow as if there was a chill flowing inside.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Mu Chen praised. It was definitely beneficial for them to obtain powerful Spiritual Treasures that enhanced the Spirit.

    Not long after Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan had returned, Pin¡¯er, Xu Huang and the rest had also past through their challenges. Looking at the joy in their eyes, clearly they had a decent harvest, which made Mu Chen smile. It seems like they have struck gold in their visit to the Spiritual Treasure Mountain.

    Shhhhuuuuu.

    The intense battle of the Spiritual Treasure Mountain hade to an end. Wang Zhong and his group had also returned. Traces of battle could be seen from his body. Clearly, he had undergone an intense battle.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The moment Wang Zhong came out, he gave Mu Chen a dark nce. There was caution in his eyes and shortly after, he waved his hand and left at a rapid speed, along with the two groups of the Saint Spiritual Academy. They also had quite a bit of harvest. Adding on to his weakened situation after his battle, Wang Zhong was not worried that Mu Chen would attack them. After all, there was only one chance in entering the Spiritual Treasure Mountain. Which also meant that if they did not rob the treasures that the other teams had obtained, one team could only obtain five.

    Mu Chen nced at their leaving back figures and faintly smiled. He did not obstruct Wang Zhong as thetter had expected. Many people hadplicated gazes about the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi that he had previously obtained. Therefore, many people were hiddenly coveting after it. Although their formation was so strong that those fellows would not easily attack them, the instant his ws were captured by them, perhaps they would cause a decent amount of trouble for him.

    Therefore, this was not a time to act. After obtaining the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi, Mu Chen was not too concerned about the other treasures.

    Behind Wang Zhong, Wu Yingying and her team returned. She nced at Mu Chen as she softly snorted. Thereafter, she rapidly left with the members of the Martial Spiritual Academy.

    Looking at her leaving figure, Mu Chen helplessly shook his head. He did not have any malice with Wu Yingying. But it seemed that the girl had rather ill-feeling towards him.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t bear to part with her?¡± Wen Qingxuan chuckled as she continued, ¡°Do you know who Wu Yingying¡¯s older brother is?¡±

    ¡°Her older brother?¡± Mu Chen was stunned and shortly after, a person¡¯s name came out from his mouth, ¡°Wu Ling?¡±

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t a stranger to Wu Ling. He had fought with him in the Spiritual Road. Therefore, he was well-aware that Wu Ling was very powerful. Speaking from a certain angle, Wu Ling wasn¡¯t inferior to Ji Xuan. Such an opponent was someone that even Mu Chen did not wish to provoke. Thus, even if Mu Chen had fought with Wu Ling in the Spiritual Road, it was just a small scufflepared to Ji Xuan. So there wasn¡¯t any huge grudges between them.

    However, he had never expected that Wu Ling would be the older brother of Wu Yingying. This made him feel a headache. If Wu Ling knew that his younger sister was teased by him before, god-knows what he would do.

    ¡°You¡¯re really unlucky. All those difficult people from the Spiritual Road have all be your enemy.¡± Wen Qingxuan took joy in Mu Chen¡¯s misfortune as she said.

    ¡°Yeah, but you, the most dazzling champion of the Spiritual Road is my biggest opponent.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he stared at Wen Qingxuan.

    What he meant was not the peculiar thoughts that Wen Qingxuan had shown for Luo Li, what he meant was another matter. Although they were currently working together with Wen Qingxuan, when the final battlees, he and Wen Qingxuan would probably be enemies. Furthermore, the fear that Mu Chen had for her wasn¡¯t inferiorpared to Ji Xuan, Wu Ling and all those powerful figures from the Spiritual Road.

    ¡°That is indeed, a regret. If I have the chance, I would definitely not hold my hands back.¡± Wen Qingxuan¡¯s mouth curled up.

    ¡°What should we do next?¡± Luo Li looked at the two of them opposing each other, she helplessly smiled as she shifted the topic.

    Mu Chen rubbed the center of his brows. There was the tree rune that was left behind by the white-haired elder. Within the tree rune, Mu Chen had obtained quite a bit of news of the Divine Wood Pce. Therefore, he was now well-aware of the location that the inheritance of the Divine Wood Pce.

    He raised his head and looked towards the southwest direction as lush green spread through the horizon.

    ording to the information that he had obtained from the rune, there was a special location in this remnant. At that direction, it was one of the important ces of the Divine Wood Pce. It was said that a huge amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was hidden there.

    The Sovereign Spiritual Liquid left behind by an ancient force was something that could make every Sovereign realm expert tempted by it.

    Therefore, Mu Chen was not an exception.

 Chapter 520 - Hidden Spiritual Courtyard

    <strong>Chapter 520 - Hidden Spiritual Courtyard</strong>

    Shuuuu!

    Ten streaks of light flew across the horizon up in the sky of the lush green forest. Sharp gales of wind that was ear-piercing swept out.

    The ten streaks of light were naturally Mu Chen and his group that had left the Spiritual Treasure Mountain. As he had obtained the information of the Divine Wood Pce from the white-haired elder, it saved Mu Chen the time to search around aimlessly. He had directly brought his group towards the location where some treasures were located.

    Just like the ce that they were going to next, a ce called the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard.

    The Hidden Spiritual Courtyard was extremely important in the Divine Wood Pce. It was not at all inferior to the Spiritual Treasure Mountain. Within the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard, there wererge amounts of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid left behind. Generally speaking, it was the most tempting part of arge force.

    The Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was a bizarre item. Even in the vast Great Thousand World, it was still something that wad used to measure the strength of a force.

    The Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was something that only Sovereign realm experts could refine. A Rank 1 Sovereign could only refine one drop of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid in one month. One could tell how precious the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was.

    When a person¡¯s strength passed through the Three Sovereign Disasters, the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid would be crucial. After all, if one wished to step into the realm of Sovereign, they would require arge amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. Only the powerful and pure energy of the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid could allow someone to thoroughly change and step into the realm of Sovereigns.

    This realm was a huge game changer in the path of cultivation.

    Only by truly stepping into the realm of Sovereigns, could one possess the qualifications to travel the Great Thousand World. Only those of that level could be called experts and receive the respect of others!

    Therefore, countless people have had the Sovereign realm as their target. However, who knew how many of those talented youths were stopped before their step towards that realm. That realm didn¡¯t only need talent, it needed arge amount of resources, and arge amount of those resources meant the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    Ordinary forces could not nurture Sovereign realm experts. Only those powerful forces could create a Sovereign realm expert.

    Among the Great Thousand World, even some Sovereign realm experts would serve those powerful forces for the sake of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, bing the servants or Elders. They were using their own strength to trade for the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, an essential resource.

    Furthermore, the symbol of a Sovereign realm, the Sovereign¡¯s Celestial Body also required arge amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. The more powerful the Sovereign¡¯s Celestial Body, the requirement of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid would also increase. It was said that amongst the ny-nine Sovereign¡¯s Celestial Bodies, thest one would already require thousands of drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    A thousand drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, if it was a Rank 1 Sovereign Realm expert refining it, it would take ten years to produce that amount.

    Therefore, Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was something that could not becked.

    That was precisely the reason why the moment Mu Chen knew of the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard with the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid left behind from the Divine Wood Pce, he did not hesitate to rush over. He was already at Human Body Disaster at this moment, a step closer towards the Sovereign realm. Furthermore the ce that his mother originated from was extremely frightening and he could not get any help from that ce. So much so that if he was discovered by someone of that ce, his oue would definitely not be good. Otherwise, his mother would not have left him when he was young.

    Mu Chen turned into a streak of light as he flew across the horizon. Looking afar, he deeply inhaled a mouthful of air. His hands slowly clenched tightly. He, who was without any background, could only rely on himself.

    Behind him, Luo Li, Wen Qingxuan and the rest of the group closely followed. Wen Qingxuan had shown more interest to the Sovereign Spiritual Liquidpared to the Spiritual Treasure Mountain. Clearly, she was also well-aware of the importance that the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid held. Therefore, she did not have any objections towards Mu Chen¡¯s leading this time around. On the contrary, she even hurried the rest to speed up, incase there was nothing left for them if they werete.

    The group of people increased their speed as they streaked across the horizon.

    Along the way, they saw quite an amount of shining spiritual lights. Those were clearly treasures that had been found and there were people fighting over them. However, Mu Chen and his group did not pay any attention to them as they maintained their speed towards the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard.

    Compared to the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, those things were not as attractive.

    As Mu Chen and his team were speeding up, they gradually slowed their speed after about twenty minutes. Mu Chen¡¯s figure dove as he headed for a mountain peak. Thereafter, his gaze was shifted up ahead of him. It was a patch of lush green spike trees. Those spike trees were ck in colour and they were filled with extremely sharp spikes. The looks of it gave others a sensation of chill. There were also purple lights flickering off the spikes. Those were clearly poisonous.

    Mu Chen¡¯s line-of-sight passed through the towering spike trees and towards the depths. Vaguely, he could see traces of an ancient hall. However, that ancient hall was surrounded by the dense spike trees, simr to a hedgehog.

    ¡°The Hidden Spiritual Courtyard should be in the deepest part of this spike tree forest...¡± Mu Chen pointed towards the depths of the spike tree forest as he spoke.

    ¡°Let us hurry, then.¡± Xu Huang and the rest were overwhelmed by their excitement as they intended to fly over the spike tree forest.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Mu Chen however, stopped them as he frowned, ¡°There seems to be something wrong about this ce.¡±

    He could vaguely sense that there was a peculiar rippleing from the vast spike tree forest. The ripples belonged to someone familiar to him.

    Mu Chen wrinkled his brows as he muttered to himself. Suddenly, his palm clenched and a longsword Spiritual Artifact appeared in his hands. He transferred his Spiritual Energy into it, before he shot the longsword forward. The longsword that contained his Spiritual Energy flew towards the skies of the densely packed spike tree forest.

    Shuuuuu.

    Just as the longsword Spiritual Artifact shot towards the skies, Mu Chen and his group saw that the Spiritual Energy that was within the longsword instantly disappeared. Thereafter, the longsword Spiritual Artifact fell from the sky, since it had lost the support of Spiritual Energy, falling into the forest. Thereafter, it was pierced by the spike trees.

    ¡°Hissss.¡± Xu Huang and the rest inhaled a mouthful of chilled air. Those spike trees were too sharp. Although that sword was just a Low Rank Spiritual Artifact, it was not made of tofu... Furthermore, why did the Spiritual Energy on the Spiritual Artifact suddenly disappear?

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Wen Qingxuan asked with her brows wrinkled.

    Mu Chen frowned as he looked towards the distance. There was a group that was looking over at this direction without any idea what was going on. He waved his hand as Spiritual Energy swept out and forcefully captured one of the people in that team.

    ¡°What is going on here?¡±

    When that youth saw that Mu Chen had easily captured him, he raised his hand immediately and spoke, ¡°We don¡¯t have any malicious intent, we were just taking a look here... Furthermore, this region could not be easily entered by anyone. The moment one steps into the region, their Spiritual Energy would disappear...¡±

    Mu Chen released him as he narrowed both his eyes and said softly, ¡°So that¡¯s the case. This region should be covered by a Sealing Spiritual Array.¡±

    No wonder he felt that the ripples were familiar, so it was the Sealing Spiritual Array.

    ¡°Sealing Spiritual Array?¡± Luo Li was a little astonished as she continued, ¡°From the type of Spiritual Array, the grade is definitely not low. Looks like it should be left behind by the Divine Wood Pce.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded in agreement. A Sealing Spiritual Array of such a range was probably something that could be done with several Spiritual Array Grandmasters. All of them that had participated in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament absolutely did not have the capability to aplish such a feat.

    ¡°Seems like we can¡¯t fly over it. Otherwise, we would fall the instant our Spiritual Energy disappears. Our oue would probably be no differentpared to that Spiritual Artifact,¡± said Mu Chen.

    ¡°But from the looks of it, we would not be able to use any Spiritual Energy the instant we enter the forest.¡± Wen Qingxuan said with her brows frowned. The power that she took the most pride in was her powerful Spiritual Energy. The instant she lost that advantage, her strength would fall by seventy to eighty percent.

    Mu Chen nodded and shortly after, he was a little dazed. Doesn¡¯t that mean that this was something simr to the Spiritual Road...? Except that the Spiritual Road was definitely way more dangerouspared to this area.

    ¡°Erm... I¡¯d advise you guys not to enter.¡± The youth from before spoke.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°This region was already upied by the Academy Alliance. They had the advantage of numbers. You guys definitely can¡¯t win against them.¡± That youth sneaked a few peeks at Wen Qingxuan and Luo Li before continuing, ¡°Perhaps they do not dare to provoke you guys outside of here. But if you enter, then you can¡¯t say for sure.¡±

    ¡°There were a few batches that came before you, but they were defeated by the Academy Alliance. They seemed to be prepared, since they chose several fellows that cultivated their physiques. Even if they lose their Spiritual Energy, they are still powerful.¡±

    Mu Chen furrowed his brows. Those fellows from the Academy Alliance...

    Xu Huang and the rest that stood by the side had ugly expressions on their face. They did not excel at the cultivation of physiques. The instant they lost their Spiritual Energy, they wouldnd in a pretty bad situation if they were to face those fellows that were more powerful than them.

    This damnable ce is truly troublesome.

    Luo Li also looked at Mu Chen. From the situation, their advantage from their valiant formation had decreased. If they still insisted on entering, they would fall right into the trap of the Academy Alliance.

    Mu Chen looked at the pitch-ck spike trees as he pondered for a brief moment, before he opened his mouth, ¡°I¡¯ll enter alone, the rest of you remain outside.¡±

 Chapter 521 - Moving in Stealth

    <strong>Chapter 521 - Moving in Stealth</strong>

    ¡°Alone?¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, the faces of Xu Huang and the rest changed. The Academy Alliance had the advantage in numbers that could even be seen outside. With their advantage in numbers, even Mu Chen would have to hide, not to mention that the region was under the Sealing Spiritual Array. Losing the power of Spiritual Energy, even something that had went through the Spiritual Energy Disaster or Spirit Disaster would suffer a great drawback in strength.

    ¡°No.¡± Luo Li¡¯s brows frowned as she held onto her Luo God Sword, ¡°I will go with you. Although my physique isn¡¯t as strong as your own, it is much strongerpared to a normal person¡¯s.¡±

    Clearly, Luo Li wasn¡¯t too assured to let Mu Chen enter the region that had sealed Spiritual Energy all alone by himself.

    ¡°Me and Luo Li will go in with you. Otherwise, our efforts would have been in vain if you were to take all the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid for yourself.¡± Wen Qingxuan said softly.

    Mu Chen didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as he was helpless towards Wen Qingxuan¡¯s pride.

    When Mu Chen saw the expression of the two girls, he knew that it was impossible for him to convince the two of them. Luo Li wasn¡¯t assured to let him go alone and, clearly, Wen Qingxuan was haunted by her pride. She could not watch as she gains the benefits by relying on Mu Chen. Therefore, she would definitely not allow Mu Chen to take the risk alone and split the harvest thereafter.

    However, Mu Chen had to admit that Wen Qingxuan¡¯s pride truly was something admirable.

    ¡°Then, the three of us will go in and try our luck.¡± Mu Chen did not waste anymore time to convince them. Perhaps the three of them were a little weak, but they were not ordinary people. He believed that despite the fact that the Academy Alliance had the advantage in numbers, with them being able toe and go as they wished, it should still be possible.

    Seeing as Mu Chen agreed to her suggestion, only then did Luo Li smile.

    ¡°You guys will wait for us out here.¡± Mu Chen said as he nced towards Xu Huang, Pin¡¯er, Le¡¯er.

    The three of them nodded. Although they did not wish for Mu Chen to take the risk, they might not be able to help them or they might even be their burden if they were to follow.

    Pin¡¯er, Le,er and An Ya looked at Wen Qingxuan. Seeing as thetter had nodded her head, only then did they agree to it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The Academy Alliance actually wants to monopolize the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard with their numbers.¡± Mu Chen looked at the pitch-ck forest as a chill shed across his pupils. He did not have any positive opinion of the Academy Alliance. Therefore, he was not willing to let them have the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard.

    He waved his hand and jumped down the mountain peak, then appeared before the pitch-ck forest.

    The forest was so ck that it was emitting faint chill that could be felt on the skin.

    Mu Chen¡¯s foot touched the ground as his figure charged in without any hesitation. When he charged in, he could feel that the Spiritual Energy within his body abruptly stopped, as if it had been frozen.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression was grave. He tried to move his intent, but there was no response from his Spiritual Energy. The faint spiritual light on his body dulled down. The boundless energy that could shatter mountains with a fist also disappeared. It felt as if he had been suddenly weakened, the feeling was hard to bear.

    ¡°Indeed worthy of being a Sealing Spiritual Array.¡± Mu Chen muttered as he furrowed his brows.

    Behind him, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan closely followed. They both had grave expressions hung on their faces as well. Clearly, they also felt the changes in their body.

    In this area, the usage of Spiritual Energy was lost.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it feel familiar?¡± Mu Chen slowly clenched his fist as he smiled towards Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan.

    Luo Li lightly smiled in response as reminisce surged within her clear pupils. The feeling here was indeed, simr to the Spiritual Road. At that time, they could not use any Spiritual Energy and could only rely on genuine methods...

    Perhaps she was thinking of the life-and-death battle that she had with Mu Chen as her gaze that was staring at Mu Chen gradually turned gentle.

    ¡°Those methods could be used now.¡±

    Mu Chen retrieved a ck robe that he passed to Luo Li. The ck robe was simr to the surroundings as it had the effect of hiding one¡¯s figure. Perhaps this method did not have the slightest usage when they were outside, but it was useful to this region that had lost the usage of Spiritual Energy and vision became the main method of scouting.

    Luo Li took the ck robe and wore it. Instantly, her fine figure was covered by the ck robe, only her exquisite face was revealed.

    ¡°Here.¡± Mu Chen passed another ck robe towards Wen Qingxuan.

    ¡°It¡¯s ugly.¡± Wen Qingxuan said in hesitation. She had quite a bit of mysophobia and thus, she did not have much contact with the opposite sex. Not to mention the robe that was given to her by Mu Chen, god-knows if he had worn them before.

    ¡°You¡¯re too eye-catching.¡± Mu Chen took a nce at the girl before him. Her yellow battle armour wrapped onto her graceful figure and her curves could be seen. This scene alone could make many people stare inyo nkness, not to mention at this monotonous area.

    Wen Qingxuan seemed to have noticed Mu Chen¡¯s looks and instantly red at him. She snatched the ck robe and wore it over. She was, after all, not a reckless person. She would not bring unnecessary trouble for herpanions just because of her own preferences.

    Mu Chen smiled as he took out another ck robe and wore it over his clothes. Thereafter, he waved his hand as he turned around and charged into the pitch ck forest with the two girls closely following him.

    ...

    Within the pitch-ck forest, light rays were extremely dull. The spike trees had expanding branches that seemed like des as they drew sinister-looking shadows. They were like the figures of demons as they wiggled to the point that could make one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    Rustle.

    Under the shadows, three figures shed across at high speed, using the shadows to cover themselves.

    The three of them were well-known figures in the Spiritual Road. The environment that they had been through was more ferociouspared to this ce. Therefore, they were very skillful as they stealthily moved. They were skillfully using the cover of shadows to hide their figures. At the same time, their gazes were as sharp as an eagle¡¯s as they swept through the dark ces.

    As their figures moved, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze suddenly flickered as he hid his figure behind a spike. When his advancing steps stopped, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan hid themselves towards the left and right at the same time.

    Mu Chen¡¯s line-of-sight passed through the spike as he nced towards the darkness not far away. The shadows were a little distorted as a chilling light flickered in the darkness. Those were the luster of des.

    ¡°Six people.¡±

    Mu Chen said softly as he discovered the six figures in the darkness. Those six people had concealed themselves well. However, they had forgotten to hide the cold luster of their des.

    Mu Chen extended his hand and made a signal.

    Seeing his hand signal, Luo Li shot forth from the right. She and Mu Chen already had extremely high rapport back in the Spiritual Road. She could understand every single hand signal that Mu Chen used. Wen Qingxuan, however, was a step slower. But ,she was, after all, more intelligentpared to others and very quickly, she understood the meaning in Mu Chen¡¯s actions and shot forth from the left.

    Seeing as the two girls had taken action, Mu Chen tapped his foot as he appeared like a spiritual monkey, flying up the tree that was filled with spikes.

    In the darkness not far away, there were six alert gazes that were constantly looking around, tightly gripping their des and swords. They also had some experience hiding as they remained still on the ground, being covered by the shadows so that they would not be discovered by others so easily. The intersect point of their gazes sealed off this region as any movements would not be possible to avoid their monitor.

    Amongst the six, the hands of one of them that was used as support against the spike trees slightly moved. He seemed to have sensed a fine movement that made him startled. A smear of suspicion shed through his eyes, but he did not discover anything unusual.

    After sweeping his eyes around, he shook his head in the end as his tensed body started to rx.

    Just when his body was rxed, he instantly sensed a chill surging forth. Thereafter, an intense pain came from the back of his head and his eyes darkened. His figure gradually went limp. However, just when his body was about to fall, a hand held onto his body that made him seem normal.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    In front of him, anotherpanion sensed that something was wrong. That person turned his head and looked at hispanion in the shadows as he spoke with a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Within the darkness, he was replied with a shake of his hand and a hand was extended over.

    He looked at hispanion¡¯s hand in suspicion. However, he did not notice anything else. However, before the suspicion in his eyes deepened, a hand traveled at lightning speed and grabbed onto his throat, causing the voice that was about to exit his throat to be pushed back down.

    Mu Chen walked out from the shadows as he looked at the person whose throat was grabbed by him. The person¡¯s face was red but was not able to speak a word. Mu Chen ced his finger on his lips and made a silent gesture.

    That person could see the chill in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. Instantly, sweat dripped down as he trembled with fear and stopped his struggles. He believed that if he were to continue struggling, he would not be able to keep his life.

    When Mu Chen saw that he had obediently quietened down, he smiled. He looked towards the left and right, since there was movement from those two directions. After a brief momentter, this area retained it¡¯s peace as two slender figures walked over.

    ¡°Settled.¡±

    Luo Li said softly.

    Seeing as the two girls were fine without any injuries, Mu Chen nodded. He smiled with his eyes narrowed as he spoke towards the pale youth, ¡°You¡¯re from the Academy Alliance, right? Tell me the how many of you entered this ce. Their rough positions, as well as the position of those three fellows...¡±

 Chapter 522 - Intrude

    <strong>Chapter 522 - Intrude</strong>

    Under the stretch of the spike tree shadows, Mu Chen heavily patted his palm against the back of the head of the person that had his throat held by Mu Chen, fainting him. Shortly after, he dusted his hands off as his gaze swept towards the depths of the forest.

    He had already obtained sufficient amount of information from the person that was held hostage by him. Judging from the news, when Mo Yu, Qin Feng and the rest entered the Divine Wood Pce, they went for this ce straight away. Clearly, this ce was their target and were well-prepared. They dispatched dozens of teams. Adding all the numbers, they would have nearly two hundred men...

    Furthermore, the main thing about it was that these people weren¡¯t too outstanding in their cultivation of Spiritual Energy. The exception was that all these people had more or less cultivated in their physiques, which implied that their physical bodies were more powerfulpared to ordinary experts.

    If they were all ced outside and could use their Spiritual Energy, even if they had the advantage in numbers, Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t fear them a little. However... under these special circumstances, it became a problem.

    ¡°If our news is right, Mo Yu, Qin Feng and the rest have already reached the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard. We were a step toote. Fortunately, there is a seal outside the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard. It would take them quite some time to break it.¡± Mu Chen looked towards Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan as he continued, ¡°They have nearly two hundred people that sealed all the paths towards the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard. If we continue to proceed, we might have toe in contact with the other party. And when ites to that, the situation might be a little troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Do you guys still want to continue forth?¡±

    Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan exchanged a nce as they nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. He had already expected this reply. With Wen Qingxuan¡¯s pride, how could she retreat and although Luo Li seemed calm and tranquil, she too, had her pride deep in her heart that was not in any way inferior to Wen Qingxuan.

    Mu Chen turned around as his foot tapped on the ground. His figure had stuck to the shadows as he flew away. When Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan saw his actions, they quickly followed up.

    As Mu Chen and his party left, this area became quiet once again. However, a brief momentter, there was a faint light emitting from the fainted youth¡¯s clothing and with a buzz, it disappeared in a sh of light.

    At the same time, in the central area of this forest.

    This was an empty region with a t ground spreading over a hundred feet, covered in huge spike trees. At the central area, was an ancient hall. The ancient hall was tightly sealed with light runes faintly flickering outside the hall, sealing the hall like a prison.

    Outside the stone hall, there were dozens of figures. They were Mo Yu, Qin Feng and Liu Xiong, the three leaders of the Academy Alliance were all present in this location.

    Mo Yu stood upfront with a light disc in his hand. Above the light disc, there were rays of light that shot out. Those rays of light were extremely peculiar. When they shone on the light runes outside the stone hall, the light runes were actually dissipating bit by bit, as if snow had encounteredva.

    ¡°ording to this speed, it should take roughly half an hour before the seal is broken.¡± Qin Feng looked at the constantly dissipating seal as he smiled. However, when he finished speaking, his expression changed. With a wave of his hand, a streak of light shuttled through the forest andnded on his hand.

    It was a pitch ck unusual insect that had a small body as smooth as a mirror.

    Qin Feng frowned his brows as he stared at the insect. Shortly after, he lightly tapped his finger and light appeared on the mirror-like back of the insect. It was a scene that showed three figures, Mu Chen, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan.

    ¡°Haha, enemies are indeed, on a narrow road.¡±

    Qin Feng looked at the three figures as a cold smile hung on the corner of his mouth. ¡°Seems like these three people are indeed daring. Clearly knowing how unusual this ce is and still daring to enter knowing that my Academy Alliance has the advantage in numbers...¡±

    Up ahead, Mo Yu had his brows furrowed as he watched the scene and spoke with indifference, ¡°I need roughly half an hour¡¯s time.¡±

    ¡°Okay, rest assured. I will not let them reach this ce.¡±

    Qin Feng lightly smiled as a chill surged forth in his eyes, ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ll teach those three a lesson. Haha, if I had encountered the three of them outside, I really would not dare to do anything to them. However, the heavens have aided me. Entering here, they will understand the meaning of a tiger¡¯s den.¡±

    When he finished his words, he turned around and left. He waved his hand as dozens of figures flew towards the forest and closely followed him as they quickly disappeared in the shadows.

    From Qin Feng¡¯s actions of going all by himself with his men, it seemed that he did not ce Mu Chen¡¯s party of three in his eyes.

    ¡°Let him go alone?¡± Liu Xiong asked Mo Yu as he looked at the direction that Qin Feng left.

    Mo Yu lightly smiled as he replied, ¡°If it was outside, it would be terrible for Qin Feng to deal with any of those three. But here, the oue might not be the same. Let him go and you stay to guard me. I can¡¯t split my attention.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Liu Xiong nodded.

    Mo Yu made a sideways nce into the shadows far away as a smear of a sneer hung on the corner of his mouth. In a short while, Mu Chen and his group will probably get a huge fright and surprise. They will soon understand what a silly decision it was for them to intrude this ce so recklessly.

    ...

    The three figures quickly travelled in the shadows of this forest.

    Mu Chen¡¯s steps suddenly stopped as he looked up ahead, he had sensed an aura from no less than thirty people. Clearly, this was the main path towards the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard with heavy guards of the Academy Alliance.

    ¡°We can¡¯t sneak anymore, let¡¯s do it.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze swept to his surroundings as he spoke helplessly while

    shrugging his shoulders. Due to the terrain, they could no longer advance without a sound.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan nodded in acknowledgement.

    From the looks of it, Mu Chen no longer spoke as he slightly bent his body. His muscles tensed up as he seemed like a leopard that was about to hunt.

    Up ahead on the main path, there were dozens of figures spread out as they swept their alerted gazes around their surroundings. All of them had robust figures and also had faint light circting on the surface of their bodies. Those were all signs that they had trained in the path of physiques.

    Standing at the front, there was a towering male, his gaze was like a ferocious tiger that swept around. Clearly, he was the leader among this group.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Suddenly, the expression of that towering male froze as he heard the trembling of the ground. In the next instant, he abruptly raised his head, fixing his gaze onto a direction. Sonic booms from the break of wind resounded as a figure shot out like an arrow from the darkness.

    ¡°Someone is intruding, stop them!¡±

    That towering male barked as he stomped his foot onto the ground. The ground cracked as he raised his body a little. A powerful energy surged forth from his body.

    Bang!

    His figure was the first to charge out and shed with the iing figure. He had strong confidence with the strength of his physique. Even among the Academy Alliance, only a few could surpass him in terms of physique.

    Boom!

    However, his expectations had failed him this time. In that instant, when his sturdy body had shed with the ck figure, his facial expression changed. That flimsy figure was like a wild breast that specialised in strength. That frightening strength heavily impacted against him.

    With a deep groan, that towering male flew out in a terrible state along the ground, drawing long marks as he spurted blood from his mouth.

    When those from the Academy Alliance behind him saw this scene, their faces changed as they clearly understood how powerful the physique of that towering male was. However, that towering male had suffered injuries from a single sh?

    When they were submerged in astonishment, that figure stabilised, revealing Mu Chen¡¯s flimsy figure as he looked at the towering male. Although that person¡¯s physical body was powerful, it was a pity that he met him.

    ¡°Go together!¡± The towering male quickly barked. He could tell that the youth before him had cultivated his physical body to a frightening extent.

    Rustle!

    As he barked, dozens of figures acted at once and headed towards Mu Chen.

    Seeing the overbearing manner of the other party, Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned cold. He inhaled a mouthful of air as ck lightning flickered on the surface of his body. Under his muscles, there was thunder that gradually roared.

    Boom!

    His foot heavily stomped on the ground as he flew out, into the crowd. His fist whistled, sweeping out a powerful gale, causing the air to explode from his fist. All those that came in contact with his fist had spurted blood as they flew out without exception.

    Behind him, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan followed. Although their physical bodies weren¡¯t as powerful as Mu Chen¡¯s, they were still more powerfulpared to ordinary experts that had cultivated their physical bodies. Adding onto the Luo God Sword in Luo Li¡¯s hands, although they were not able to utilise any Spiritual Energy in this region, the sharpness of the Luo God Sword wasn¡¯t something that could be guarded against with just the physical body alone.

    Thus, with the three of them entering the fray, despite the fact that the other party had an advantage in numbers, they were losing as theyid on the ground shrieking in pain.

    In roughly ten minutes, dozens of experts of the Academy Alliance had already been defeated as theyid on the ground, groaning in pain.

    ¡°It¡¯s really a hassle not being able to use Spiritual Energy!¡± Wen Qingxuan clenched her teeth. If they were outside, those fellows would have fainted with a single palm of her¡¯s without being able to get close to her.

    Mu Chenughed and just when he was about to speak, his expression changed as it gradually turned cold. He raised his head, there were figures that slowly walked out not far away. From the looks of it, there were nearly a hundred people that surrounded the entire area.

    Up ahead, Qin Feng slowly walked out with a smile. When he looked at Mu Chen, there were hints of ridicule in his eyes.

 Chapter 523 - Qin Feng

    <strong>Chapter 523 - Qin Feng</strong>

    Under the shadows of the forest, the figures of people appeared one after another like locusts as they walked out of the darkness. Their vicious gazes were fixed onto the three figures before them.

    When Mu Chen saw the formation before him, even his brows furrowed a little. He never expected that he would be discovered by Qin Feng so quickly.

    Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan moved near Mu Chen as they cast their cold gazes upon Qin Feng. Although the opposite party had the advantage in numbers, it wouldn¡¯t be an easy task for the other party to take them down.

    ¡°Haha, Mu Chen, there were other paths for you to walk but you brought yourself upon hell¡¯s gate.¡± Qin Feng mocked as he cast his ridiculing gaze at Mu Chen.

    ¡°You have thought too highly of yourself.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he swept his gaze around him, ¡°Why? You have the confidence now that Spiritual Energy slumbers in this area?¡±

    ¡°Being so stubborn even at this time.¡±

    Qin Feng frowned, ¡°But at this timing, shouldn¡¯t you show a little uneasiness?¡±

    Mu Chen pondered thoughtfully as he replied, ¡°You do not possess this qualifications to make me feel this way.¡±

    Qin Feng suddenly smiled as he lightly nodded his head shortly after. He lightly waved his palm down and his voice turned endlessly cold. ¡°Deal with them.¡±

    Boom!

    As he dered, there was a unified shout from nearly A hundred people from the surroundings. A faint luster was emitted from their bodies and flickered on their skin, having a metallic appearance. They emitted a sense of valiant as they charged with heavy steps on the ground.

    Because of the grandeur in numbers, it seemed as if there were ten thousand stampeding horses and that put pressure on others.

    Mu Chen¡¯s pupils turned cold at this point in time as he deeply inhaled a mouthful of air. ck lightning flickered on the surface of this body and shortly after, he stomped on the ground as well. Cracks instantly spread from beneath his feet. Despite the fact that Mu Chen was not able to utilise his Spiritual Energy, the strength of his physical body was not something that ordinary people could contend against.

    Shhhuuuu!

    His figure turned into a fuzzy shadow as he charged forward, shing against the group of people that was charging at his direction.

    Bang!

    Mu Chen threw a fist forward as a powerful fist gale tore the sky. It was like an air cannon as it bombarded onto countless people.

    Deep shes resounded. The chest of several people sank in a little as they spurted fresh blood while flying away. They had lost their fighting capability in an instant.

    Bang! Bang!

    Mu Chen did not wear any expression on his face as his fist whistled through the wind with ck lightning shrouding him. A fearsome power followed his fist and every single time he sent a punch, there were people flying away with blood spurting from their mouths. The current him seemed like a ferocious steel tiger and was unparalleled no matter where he went.

    Although there were many people surrounding Mu Chen, there wasn¡¯t anyone that could get near him.

    Although those people could be considered to have cultivated in the ways of physical body, they were clearly nothingpared to Mu Chen.

    Not far away, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan also had light emitted from their bodies. Their skin turned sparkling and translucent, simr to gemstones. Luo Li was wielding her Luo God Sword. Although she could not use her Spiritual Energy, the sharpness of her sword did not allow anyone to approach her.

    Wen Qingxuan, on the other hand, wielded a golden battle spear in her hands. Spear afterimages shed as it drew crafty and ferocious angles that created blood holes on the bodies of those that dared to get near her.

    In the forest that was under the shadows, shrieks constantly resounded and the sounds of fists shing onto meat made others feel fear to the depths of their hearts.

    Qin Feng stood outside the battle circle as he watched the three of them that did not show any signs of losing, despite being surrounded by over a hundred people. His gaze remained indifferent as he didn¡¯t seem to be bothered by the rapid defeat of his side.

    ¡°Indeed formidable.¡±

    He watched the battle for quite a while before smiling. His line-of-sight was not on the invincible Mu Chen, but on Wen Qingxuan. A zing heat shed before his eyes as he muttered, ¡°If I defeat the former number one, perhaps my name will spread throughout the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, right?¡±

    Among the three person, the one that made Qin Feng feel fear was Wen Qingxuan. The team that was led by her had firmly upied the number one spot sometime back. No matter how simr powerful teams pursued, it wasn¡¯t possible for them to surpass her.

    Therefore, everyone was clear that Wen Qingxuan possessed rather fearsome strength. If he was to encounter her outside, even if Qin Feng had an additional set of guts, he would still not dare to attack Wen Qingxuan. However, the current situation wasn¡¯t the same. Spiritual Energy could not be used in this region and Wen Qingxuan¡¯s overall strength decreased by nearly ny percent. The current her was her weakest moment.

    Thinking how the formal number one would fall by his hand, Qin Feng¡¯s eyes turned even more zing.

    He stepped forward and with a tap of his feet, his figure was like a great roc as he flew across numerous people and appeared above Wen Qingxuan before sending a palm down.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    At the sight of the situation, Wen Qingxuan coldly snorted. Her jade-like hands trembled as the golden warspear in her hands drew a light image and shot towards Qin Feng like lightning.

    ¡°Hur hur.¡±

    At the sight of Wen Qingxuan¡¯s actions, a peculiar smile was hung on his lips. He changed his palm to fingers as he bent both his fingers. The boundless Spiritual Energy was like a tidal wave as it exploded.

    Qin Feng was actually able to use Spiritual Energy here!

    Wen Qingxuan¡¯s face drastically changed at the sight of it.

    Ding!

    A metallic sh resounded. Qin Feng¡¯s finger gale that contained his boundless Spiritual Energy withstood the speartip of Wen Qingxuan¡¯s spear. At the same time, the fearsome gale had sent Wen Qingxuan back dozens of steps. A faint paleness surfaced on her absolutely beautiful face.

    ¡°Haha, now do you know why are we so confident? It¡¯s because we can still use our Spiritual Energy here. What can the current you be considered as in our eyes?¡± Qin Fengughed towards the sky as he stood on the air. Boundless Spiritual Energy swept out with him as the center.

    Wen Qingxuan clenched her teeth as her face was filled with frost. She was actually wounded by Qin Feng. How could the prideful her endure such embarrassment?

    ¡°Even without the aid of Spiritual Energy, you¡¯re still a trash in my eyes.¡± Wen Qingxuan coldly smiled as her voice became filled with disdain.

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    A chill shed across Qin Feng¡¯s eyes and with a flicker of his figure, he had disappeared from his original position.

    Wen Qingxuan clenched her teeth as she retreated, tightly gripping onto her longspear. In the next instant, afterimages of a spear pierced out, it was like a torrential rain that she unleashed in her surroundings.

    Ding! Ding! Ding!

    Metallic shes constantly resounded as sparks flew. Even the space exploded from the collision. Following every single sh, Wen Qingxuan¡¯s figure would slightly tremble. She was prideful of her cultivation in Spiritual Energy. The instant her Spiritual Energy was removed, her strength would fall to the bottom.

    Clearly, the current her was being suppressed by Qin Feng.

    Seeing as Wen Qingxuan constantly moved back from their shes, the fire in Qin Feng¡¯s eyes zed even further. Heughed as his attacks became even more rampant.

    Ding!

    The gale on his finger that contained Qin Feng¡¯s boundless Spiritual Energy heavily tapped against the speartip along with a mountain of strength. The impact surged forth and Wen Qingxuan¡¯s figure trembled as her rosy lips seemed to have turned a little blood-red.

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    Qin Feng franticallyughed. He did not let Wen Qingxuan catch her breath as the light on his fingers became even more brilliant that even the wind had formed shapes of his finger.

    ¡°Hurricane Finger!¡±

    His toe tapped onto the ground as he rapidly appeared behind Wen Qingxuan, along with the hurricane-formed finger and pointed towards Wen Qingxuan¡¯s back.

    Wen Qingxuan tightly gritted her teeth as a smear of chill shed across her phoenix-like eyes. Her jade-like hands formed bizarre seals. However, just when she was about to use the seals, she felt her body tremble, as if there was a figure that appeared behind her. A familiar scent traveled over, it was Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen¡¯s arm embraced her fine waist as he tightly took her into his arms.

    With this sudden change of events, Wen Qingxuan was startled. Shortly after, she ruthlessly raised her elbow in reflex towards Mu Chen¡¯s chest. A groan sounded by her ears as the two of them were sent flying away by a huge force.

    When they fell onto the ground, Mu Chen slightly adjusted and his body heavilynded onto the ground while Wen Qingxuan fell onto him without a single injury.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    Wen Qingxuan quickly strugged free from Mu Chen¡¯s arm as she said with anger.

    ¡°You¡¯re too heavy with your hands.¡± Mu Chen rubbed his chest as he bitterly smiled. Thereafter, he nced towards Qin Feng, who had bountless Spiritual Energy circting around him, as his gaze turned cold, ¡°Let me deal with him.¡±

    ¡°I can deal with him myself!¡± Wen Qingxuan shot Mu Chen a furiuos nce. Clearly, she was still angry that Mu Chen actually dared to embrace her.

    Mu Chen, however, did not pay any attention to her. He extended his arm out to obstruct her before taking a step forth.

    Seeing as Mu Chen did not bother about her, Wen Qingxuan¡¯s brows were raised. However, when she looked at Mu Chen¡¯s back figure, she was startled as there was a huge patch of blood on his back. That¡¯s...

    Wen Qingxuan shifted her gaze towards Qin Feng and noticed that there was fresh blood dripping from thetter¡¯s fingers. However, from his facial expression, it was clearly not his own...

    Earlier on, when Mu Chen hugged her, he had blocked that attack for her.

    Unknowingly, the rage in Wen Qingxuan¡¯s heart gradually simmered down. When she nced towards Mu Chen¡¯s back that was dyed in red, her mouth moved. ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, my skin is thick, this is nothing.¡±

    Mu Chen knew that she had already discovered his injuries. However, he waved his hand, ¡°Leave him to me, you go help Luo Li.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan looked at the youth¡¯s calm expression. However, she felt killing intent and rage underneath his calm demeanor. She bit her lips as she nodded in rare obedience.

 Chapter 524 - Youre finished

    <strong>Chapter 524 - You¡¯re finished</strong>

    A faint smile hung on Qin Feng¡¯s face as he looked at Mu Chen, who shielded Wen Qingxuan from behind. Shortly after, he raised his fingers that was drenched in blood and lightly wiped. ¡°A hero saving the beauty? How clich¨¦...¡±

    ¡°Only after the hero saves the beauty and defeats the viin, can it be finished.¡± Mu Chen smiled in reply.

    ¡°Just you?¡± Qin Feng mocked. He clenched his fist as boundless Spiritual Energy became like gale as it whistled around him. If he was outside this region, perhaps his strength would not be considered very powerful. However, inside this region, where Spiritual Energy was sealed, it was heavens-defying.

    Mu Chen stared at the majestic Spiritual Energy that surged around Qin Feng¡¯s surroundings. His eyes lightly narrowed. No wonder Qin Feng dared toe obstruct them all by himself, so he had such a trump card...

    ¡°You must have used some methods to negate the disruption of this Sealing Spiritual Array, right?¡± Mu Chen slowly said as he continued, ¡°However, your methods would not negate it entirely. Therefore, a majority of your Spiritual Energy is sealed as well, unabling you to unleash your true strength.¡±

    ¡°Your eyesight is pretty good.¡± Qin Feng smiled as he nodded, ¡°However, with just this amount of Spiritual Energy, it is sufficient to deal with you three.¡±

    Mu Chen faintly smiled as a smear of a chill shed across his pupils.

    ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t believe...¡±

    Qin Feng smiled. Shortly after, the Spiritual Energy ripples around him became even more rampant, as if there was wind howling along them. His feet stomped forth as the rampant gale swept forward. His figure had appeared behind Mu Chen, as if he was a ghost. The hurricane fingers flickered with sharp luster as it shot forth towards Mu Chen¡¯s back.

    Siik!

    ck lightning surged forth from Mu Chen¡¯s body at this instant as he threw a punch out in response, shing together with Qin Feng¡¯s hurricane fingers.

    Boom!

    A deep shing sound resonated as a powerful gale swept out, tearing cracks on the ground. Mu Chen¡¯s figure trembled as he was forced dozen of steps back. At the same time, Qin Feng also took several steps back.

    ¡°No wonder you are so confident, so you possessed such a powerful physical body.¡±

    Qin Feng was a little startled as he looked at Mu Chen. Fron their earlier sh, Mu Chen actually used his powerful physique to withstand his attack. Even when Wen Qingxuan was using her warspear, she was in a disadvantage when she fought with him. Clearly, Mu Chen¡¯s physical body had been strengthened to a certain extent.

    Although Qin Feng had also cultivated in the ways of physique, he knew that he was inferiorpared to Mu Chen in that aspect. However, it¡¯s a pity as even a Body Refining Deity Tier Spiritual Art required the support of Spiritual Energy to use. Right now, Mu Chen could not use the full strength of his refined body and could only rely on the pure strength of his physical body to fight.

    ¡°A pretty decent target... Let me have some fun before you die.¡±

    A sinister light shed across Qin Feng¡¯s eyes as the smile on his lips also became savage. With Mu Chen unable to use Spiritual Energy, not only would his strength fall, even his agility would likewise fall. Therefore, the instant Qin Feng used any agility-based techniques, Mu Chen would not be able to touch him.

    Right now, wasn¡¯t Mu Chen a meat target that had no ways to dodge in his eyes?

    Shhhhuuu!

    Qin Feng smiled as his feet tapped on the ground. A hurricane was formed beneath his feet as he turned into a streak of light as he rotated around Mu Chen at lightning speed.

    Ommmmn! Ommn!

    It was as if Qin Feng had turned into a tornado as he twisted around Mu Chen. The hurricane caused cracks and marks to be left on the ground.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body did not move as he looked at the surrounding hurricane. Vaguely, he could sense Qin Feng¡¯s location. However, he understood the fact that he could not catch up to Qin Feng in his current state. Which implied that thetter could attack him anytime he wished and he had no way of retaliating.

    Shhhhuuuu!

    A whirlwind along with sharp Spiritual Energy shot out from the tornado as he shed across Mu Chen¡¯s back. Instantly, Mu Chen¡¯s clothes were torn apart, leaving behind a trace of fresh blood.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression did not change. However, the muscles twitched, implying the intense pain that was brought to him by the wound.

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Within the tornado, Qin Feng¡¯sughter thundered as it contained mockery andcency in his tone. His opponent that he felt was thorny earlier on was like a catfish that wasid on the chopping board, allowing him to ughter as he wished. The sensation was simply too marvelous.

    Shhuuuu! Shhhhhhhuu!

    Thereafter, Qin Feng unleashed his ruthless attacks as Spiritual Energy swept past one after another, cutting Mu Chen¡¯s body up. However, he seemed to be enjoying the joy that it brought him as he did not attack any of Mu Chen¡¯s fatal points. As the wind swept past, Mu Chen was covered in wounds as fresh blood dripped. However, he did not suffer any fatal injuries.

    Mu Chen appeared to be in a very miserable state.

    Despite so, Mu Chen still did not moved.

    Not too far away, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan had gathered together. When the two of them attacked, no one in the surroundings could get close to the two of them. When they heard the peculiar movements, they directed their charming eyes over to the direction of themotion, causing their faces to change the instant the scene caught their eyes.

    Within the tornado, Mu Chen did not make any movements as blood flowed down from his body, making him appear in a miserable state.

    Luo Li tightly clenched onto her Luo God Sword as veins appeared on her arm.

    ¡°That bastard!¡±

    Wen Qinguan gritted her teeth as rage surged in her eyes. She suddenly tightened her grip on her longspear as she made peculiar seals. Her tone was frost cold, ¡°I¡¯ll go and kill him!¡±

    Luo Li suddenly grabbed onto Wen Qingxuan¡¯s hand as she obstructed her from doing so as she shook her head towards thetter, ¡°Leave it to him.¡±

    ¡°But... He could not use any Spiritual Energy, thus he is not Qin Feng¡¯s equal! We have miscalcted, not only did they have the advantage in numbers, Qin Feng could even use Spiritual Energy in this region!¡± Wen Qingxuan said solemnly.

    ¡°Qin Feng still is not qualified to defeat him, even if he does not have any Spiritual Energy.¡± Luo Li said slowly and within her gentle tone, it was filled with confidence for Mu Chen.

    Although she felt throbbing pain in her heart at the sight of Mu Chen¡¯s current state and was itching to ughter Qin Feng, Mu Chen was a prideful person that did not like others barging into his matters.

    Hearing Luo Li¡¯s confidence for Mu Chen, Wen Qingxuan was slightly startled. Shortly after, she saw that the slender figure that was covered in fresh blood still stood towering like a spear. He seemed like a mountain that would not fall. She bit on her lips as she turned her head away.

    Wen Qingxuan¡¯s figure charged towards the party of the Academy Alliance. Her face was covered in killing intent as her figure emitted a glittering luster. Her warspear drew afterimages as she knocked them back, one after another.

    She was venting her anger on those unlucky fellows. Over on Mu Chen¡¯s side, the whirlwind became faster and faster as it caused the wounds on his body to be even more dense.

    ¡°How dull. Forget it, let¡¯s not waste anymore time.¡±

    When Qin Feng saw that Mu Chen did not struggle or retaliate, he became bored. Shortly after, his sinisterughter resounded as the hurricane speed became even more rampant. Clearly, he was brewing an attack that could thoroughly wound Mu Chen heavily.

    Onommm! Onooom!

    The hurricane grew even more rampant and, suddenly, the hurricane seemed to have froze as a figure covered in a whirlwind mysteriously flew out towards Mu Chen¡¯s rear. Boundless Spiritual Energy gathered in his hand as it was heavily sent towards Mu Chen¡¯s back.

    Bang!

    The air exploded at this instant. Qin Feng knew that Mu Chen must have sensed his attack. But even if he sensed it, so what? With the strength of his physical body, it was impossible for him to defend against such an attack.

    Therefore, everything had ended.

    A savage smile appeared on Qin Feng face. However, the smile was only for an instant before it froze.

    He saw that on Mu Chen¡¯s body that was drenched in blood, there was dazzling ck lightning flickering as a thunderous roar burst out.

    The scene before Qin Feng went blurry and when it focused, Mu Chen¡¯s indifferent face appeared before him.

    Mu Chen raised his fist as ck lightning twisted around it. A fearsome power was emitted from the exploding thunder that it even made Qin Feng¡¯s pupils shrink from how powerful it was.

    ¡°Too much rubbish from your mouth. However, it was all thanks to you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have enough time to gather up all the lightning energy that was dispersed throughout my body.¡±

    A smear of a smile hung on Mu Chen¡¯s indifferent face as it was filled with mockery.

    ¡°So...next....¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s fist had already flew out as he spoke. Thereafter, it shed against Qin Feng¡¯s palm under the drastic change of expression by Qin Feng.

    ¡°You¡¯re finished!¡±

    Boom!

    A deep sound resonated as a huge crater appeared beneath their feet. Mu Chen¡¯s figure did not move and on the contrary, the majestic Spiritual Energy around Qin Feng was instantly shattered. His arm was twisted as it seemed as if the bones in his arm were shattered by Mu Chen¡¯s fist.

    Bang!

    His body was like a cannonball as he shot away, before heavilynding onto the ground, drawing over a hundred meter long mark on the ground before stopping.

    The surroundings, which was originally noisy, suddenly turned silent. All those people from the Academy Alliance looked at the current Qin Feng, who was like a dead dog lying on the ground, who was holding the advantage a second ago. Their faces were filled with disbelief.

    Luo Li lightly smiled as she looked at Wen Qingxuan, ¡°See, I was not wrong, right?¡±

    Wen Qingxuan looked at Mu Chen, who was covered in blood, as she cast her lips aside. Just when she was about to reply in a mocking tone, seeing the wound that Mu Chen had suffered when he tried to save her earlier on, the words that reached her mouth were swallowed down as she lightly snorted.

 Chapter 525 - Jade Plate

    <strong>Chapter 525 - Jade te</strong>

    The mor had toned down at this moment as astonishment covered the faces of those Academy Alliance experts who had ferocious expressions earlier. They were looking at Nie Li in fear as some of them could not help movong backwards.

    Mu Chen was not bothered with them as he looked indifferently towards the figure that was covered in fresh blood lying on the ground.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Qin Feng struggled to get up with his body covered in blood. The Spiritual Energy ripples around him had also withered to the bottom. If it wasn¡¯t for the protection of Spiritual Energy in their sh earlier on, he might have been killed by Mu Chen with a fist. But even so, his eyes were filled with fear at this moment.

    He trembled as he looked towards Mu Chen. He could not understand where that fearsome power that exploded from Mu Chen came from. He should not be able to use his Spiritual Energy here...

    Mu Chen looked at Qin Feng¡¯s expression as he lightly smiled. Indeed, he was not able to use any Spiritual Energy, but the energy that he had used earlier was the energy of the ck lightning... His body had been refined by the ck lightning countless times. Therefore, there would be some remaining ck lightning in his body. If it was before, it would not be easy to sense the ck lightning under the surging of his Spiritual Energy. However, the instant his Spiritual Energy had quietened down, Mu Chen was able to sense the ck lightning hidden in the depth of his muscles. Perhaps that power could not be considered as powerful, but it was sufficient here.

    However, it needed some time for him to gather that energy. Therefore, Mu Chen allowed Qin Feng to attack him as he wished. What he was after was to fight for more time. However, he knew that he only had this one chance as Qin Feng¡¯s speed was extremely fast, due to the fact that he could still use his Spiritual Energy. Mu Chen, on the other hand, could notpete with him purely with the speed of his physical body.

    Therefore, not only did he have to gather his energy, he also had to grasp the exact moment that he could truly heavily injure Qin Feng.

    All of this needed some kind of judgement and clearly, Qin Feng had been plotted by Mu Chen right from the start. When Qin Feng had becent, he clearly did not notice the cold sneer that was hidden deep within Mu Chen¡¯s pupils.

    It seemed like Qin Feng was not the one thatughed in the end.

    ¡°Next up, can you still retaliate?¡± Mu Chen smiled toward Qin Feng as he moved forward.

    Qin Feng quickly moved back from the sight of him. When he moved, his shirt shattered. It was due to the gale that surrounded Mu Chen¡¯s fist from before. When his shirt shattered into pieces, there was an object that emitted a faint light that fell off from his chest.

    It was a palm-sized jade te that was emitting a faint luster.

    When Qin Feng saw the jade te falling from his body, his expression changed as he quickly made a grab towards it.

    Boom!

    The feet of Mu Chen stomped on the ground as his figure shot forth. His expression turned exceptionally ferocious as he charged towards Qin Feng with killing intent, as if he had intended to ughter thetter.

    Qin Feng trembled as he was frightened from Mu Chen¡¯s ferocious gaze. His eyes flickered as he gritted his teeth. He withdrew his extending hand as he utilised his remaining Spiritual Energy and turned into a blurry image as he escaped.

    As Qin Feng escaped, the experts of the Academy Alliance no longer had any thoughts of fighting as they all respectively escaped.

    In less then a minute, the bustling forest had be empty.

    Mu Chen did not chase after Qin Feng as he had picked up the jade te that had fallen onto the ground, and examined it. He had a feeling that this item was the reason why Qin Feng could still use Spiritual Energy in this region. Otherwise, Qin Feng¡¯s face would not have changed so much.

    This jade te had the size of a palm with a smooth surface. Within the jade te, there were light patterns spreading out, forming aplicated rune. Vaguely, he could also sense a peculiar ripple being emitted from it.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan asked in curiosity as they walked over as they looked at the jade te in Mu Chen¡¯s hand.

    Mu Chen stared at theplicated patterns within the jade te. Perhaps an ordinary person could not see anything from the pattern, but Mu Chen could feel something familiar about it.

    ¡°There is a Spiritual Array carved in this jade te.¡± Mu Chen slowly said after pondering for quite some time.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan slightly understood. The both of them were not Spiritual Array Masters, so they could not tell what Spiritual Array it was.

    Just when Mu Chen was holding onto the jade te, his expression suddenly changed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan quickly asked from the sight of it.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression was a little peculiar. Shortly, his body lightly trembled and a bizarre scene was shown before the two girls. A majestic ck and white-mixed Spiritual Energy suddenly swept out from Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    ¡°You¡¯re able to use Spiritual Energy now?¡±

    Mu Chen lightly smiled as he looked at the jade te with a peculiar gaze as he softly said, ¡°So the reason why Qin Feng was able to use Spiritual Energy was due to the Spiritual Array carved in the jade te...¡±

    ¡°If I have not guessed incorrectly, the Spiritual Array within this jade te should be able to iste the disruption to the human body¡¯s Spiritual Energy by the Sealing Spiritual Array. I wonder, who it was that carved it. It seems like there is a powerful Spiritual Array Master amongst the Academy Alliance,¡± muttered Mu Chen.

    However, who was it?

    Mo Yu, Qin Feng and Liu Xiong clearly didn¡¯t look like something that had any deep aplishments in the ways of Spiritual Arrays... If that¡¯s the case, it should be the head of the Academy Alliance that seldom shows himself.

    ¡°The Great Spiritual Academy Tournament is indeed, hiding dragons and crouching tigers.¡± Mu Chen sighed.

    ¡°You are also a Spiritual Array Master, right? Are you able to carve this type of Spiritual Array?¡± Wen Qingxuan asked. Not being able to use Spiritual Energy was simply too hard to bear. If she could thoroughly use her Spiritual Energy, would she have needed the help of Mu Chen earlier?

    Mu Chen stared at theplicated light patterns within the jade te as he lightly smiled, ¡°Although this Spiritual Energy is indeed ingenious, the level of it is not high. It would not be hard to do it once I know the diagram. Furthermore, this Spiritual Array is notplete. Perhaps this was the reason why Qin Feng could not fully negate the effect of the Sealing Spiritual Array.¡±

    ¡°Can you make it better?¡± Wen Qingxuan¡¯s brows twitched.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.¡± Mu Chen smiled. His smile contained unnoticeable pride. He had absolute confidence in his talent in Spiritual Arrays. No matter what, his mother was a Spiritual Array Ancestor. Even amongst the entire Great Thousand World, she was at the pinnacle level. As someone that had inherited her bloodline, it would be strange if Mu Chen was mediocre in Spiritual Arrays.

    ¡°That Qin Feng had gifted us an excellent present. Otherwise, it would be dangerous for us to charge in.¡± Luo Li smiled. Earlier on, no one thought that Qin Feng and his group would possess such a trump card. Although if they were to thoroughly fight, it was not possible for Qin Feng and his group to deal with thempletely, it would at least be at a cost for Mu Chen¡¯s party.

    Mu Chen nodded as his head as he sat down with his legs crossed as he held onto the jade te.

    ¡°Give me some time.¡±

    When he finished speaking, he directed his attention into the jade te with both his eyes closed, sensing theplicated light patterns. Thereafter, projecting it back to his brain and quickly outlining an ingeniousplicated diagram.

    Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan sat down beside Mu Chen. Luo Li looked at the youth who was still covered in fresh blood as her eyshes trembled.

    On the side, Wen Qingxuan looked at Luo Li. In her view, Luo Li was clearly a better viewpared to Mu Chen. Although that fe¡¯s performance earlier was pretty could, it could still not move Luo Li¡¯s spot in her heart.

    ¡°Luo Li...¡±

    However, Wen Qingxuan seemed to have thought of something and her expression changed.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Luo Li turned her head as she looked at Wen Qingxuan.

    ¡°You¡¯re from the Luo God n, right? Furthermore, not long from now you will be the next Empress of the Luo God n.¡± Wen Qingxuan said softly as she looked at the exquisite face.

    Luo Li nodded her head as she stared at Mu Chen in daze and fondness. She had no idea what he would be like when she sees him the next time...

    ¡°The situation in the Luo God n does not seem too good, right?¡± Wen Qingxuan lightly sighed as she seemed be aware of some matters.

    Luo Li smiled, ¡°Perhaps this is the weakest moment in the history of the Luo God n. However, it¡¯s alright. I will work hard.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan looked at the young girl as she hesitated for a moment before speaking, ¡°You... have you heard of the West Heaven War Emperor?¡±

    In the next instant, Luo Li¡¯s figure seemed to have trembled as she looked at Wen Qinguan and nodded her head, ¡°Being able to stand on par with the Martial Ancestor of the Martial Realm and the me Emperor of the Endless Fire Territory. How could I have not heard of the name West Heaven War Emperor?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that he had once said that he could protect your Luo God n...¡± Wen Qingxuan lowered her voice as she continued, ¡°Except...¡±

    Luo Li smiled, ¡°Except that I have to go to the Great West Heaven Realm, right? My grandfather has spoken with me about this matter. However, I told him that for us to be this petty and low to be protected by someone for a n to exist isn¡¯t what we need. I will work my hardest to change the Luo God n. If...my Luo God n were to die, I will die together with my n members.¡±

    ¡°What War Emperor, although his name is intimidating, I have no interest in what he wants me to do in the Great West Heaven Realm.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan looked at the charming girl as she asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    Luo Li looked at the youth not far away as she lightly smiled and said in a soft voice, ¡°Because someone told me that one day, he will be an unrivalled expert...so I will wait for him.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan looked at Mu Chen. This fellow¡¯s...ambition is truly big.

    ¡°I have to trouble you not to let Mu Chen know of this matter,¡± said Luo Li.

    Wen Qingxuan nodded her head as she knew that Luo Li did not want Mu Chen to feel too pressured. After all, West Heaven War Emperor was too powerful. He was a great figure, even in the Great Thousand World. Even the n that she resided in could not ignore such an existence.

    However, between the choice of clouds and mud, Luo Li did not hesitate to stand by Mu Chen. The trust that she had in him was indeed something that could make others jealous. That fellow is really lucky...

 Chapter 526 - The Rage of Wen Qingxuan

    <strong>Chapter 526 - The Rage of Wen Qingxuan</strong>

    Mu Chen quietly sat under the shadow with both his eyes closed. The jade te in his hands emitted a faint light as his powerful Spiritual Energy wrapped around the jade te. The light patterns on the jade te seemed as if it was moving as there were fine changes to it. However, the changes gradually made the Spiritual Array within the jade te to be moreplete.

    Mu Chen possessed extraordinary talent in the path of Spiritual Arrays. Under his Heart¡¯s Eye State, he could grasp the ingenious Spiritual Array within the jade te that wasn¡¯t tooplicated as he made amendments to it.

    The light on the jade tested for roughly ten minutes, before Mu Chen slowly opened his eyes. He looked at the jade te, which was even more brilliantpared to before, as a smile hung on the corner of his lips.

    ¡°Is it done?¡± Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan looked over from the side.

    Mu Chen nodded his head as he handed the jade te in his hands over to Luo Li. Luo Li¡¯s hand grasped it and used her intent. A surge of powerful Spiritual Energy swept out from her body as joy flickered in her charming eyes, ¡°It could indeed negate the effect of the Sealing Spiritual Array to the Spiritual Energy inside the body. With this jade te, we would be able to unleash our strength without fear.¡±

    ¡°Can you still make two more?¡± Wen Qingxuan hastily asked. The sensation of not being able to use Spiritual Energy was simply too hard to bear.

    ¡°I can, but the effect would not be that good under haste.¡± Mu Chen nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as I can use my Spiritual Energy, all those fellows would be considered as trash in my eyes.¡± Wen Qingxuan clenched her fist. Her clear voice contained a frosty chill. Clearly, she had been angered by Qin Feng¡¯s actions earlier.

    Mu Chen nodded as he smiled. Qin Feng and his group would probably not have a good time after offending Wen Qingxuan.

    He made a grabbing gesture as two other jade tes appeared in his hand. Mu Chen closed his eyes as he controlled his Spiritual Energy, causing light patterns to gradually form on the jade tes.

    Upon creating two other jade tes, it took him nearly half an hour before Mu Chen reopened his eyes and passed the other two jade tes over to Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan. ¡°Time is too crucial. Under haste, these two jade tes are not asplete as the first one. However, it could allow you to use roughly seventy percent of your Spiritual Energy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more than enough.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan received it as she said in a light tone, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have to seize the moment and rush to the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard. When we do, leave it all to me.¡±

    When she finished speaking, she did not wait for Mu Chen¡¯s reply and turned around, flying into the depths of the forest. After being able to use her Spiritual Energy again, there was a difference as great as the sky and earth in her strength. Her speed was something that even Mu Chen was startled by.

    Mu Chen smiled as he nodded his head towards Luo Li. The two of them quickly chased after her.

    Just as Mu Chen and his group were speeding towards the depths of the forest, Mo Yu, who was at the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard, looked at Qin Feng¡¯s group, who returned with miserable appearances, in astonishment. Shortly, he furrowed his brows as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°We lost by Mu Chen¡¯s hands.¡± Qin Feng said with a pale face as he wiped the blood off the corner of his lips.

    ¡°He can¡¯t use any Spiritual Energy, how are you not his opponent?¡± Mo Yu questioned in astonishment.

    ¡°That fellow¡¯s physical body is extremely powerful. Furthermore, there seemed to be something strange with it. Aside from Spiritual Energy, there was still another energy.¡± Qin Feng gritted his teeth as he hesitated for a brief moment before continuing, ¡°Even my Spiritual Protection Jade te is in his hands.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Liu Xiong¡¯s face changed. The reason why they were so fearless in this region was due to the fact that they had ways to use their Spiritual Energy. Therefore, even towards Mu Chen and Wen Qingxuan, they didn¡¯t have any fear. However, Qin Feng had lost his Spiritual Protection Jade te? Wasn¡¯t that their biggest reliance?

    Mo Yu¡¯s face changed as his gaze turned dark.

    ¡°What now?¡± Liu Xiong looked towards Mo Yu, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Mu Chen¡¯s group is rushing over right now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Mo Yu¡¯s eyes flickered as he shook his head, ¡°The Spiritual Protection Jade te that was in the hands of you both wasn¡¯tplete due to theck of time. Even if Mu Chen and his group obtained it, they could only use fifty percent of their Spiritual Energy. There¡¯s nothing to fear.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, this seal is about to break. ording to Big Brother¡¯s words, we should be able to control the Spiritual Array here. At that time, we could gather everyone¡¯s strength. At that time, not even Mu Chen and his group could do a thing to us.¡±

    Hearing Mo Yu¡¯s words, only then did Liu Xiong and Qin Feng feel relieved.

    ¡°Gather everyone here.¡± Mo Yu instructed. Shortly after, the light disc in his hand shot forth with light ray once again, shining onto the seal of the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard, dissipating the light runes on it.

    Qin Feng and Liu Xiong nodded their heads and immediately issued a hand gesture. Several figures flew from the surrounding forest one after another and gathered in the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard. It was a ck patch of people with nervous and guarded gazes as they looked at the dark forest path.

    This entire area instantly turned silent, only some heavy breathing could be heard.

    Rustle! Rustle!

    Time slowly went past and suddenly, there were fine footstepsing from the dark forest.

    Qin Feng and Liu Xiong¡¯s expressions gathered as they looked at the dark forest. The sound of footsteps became clearer and clearer. In the end, three figures walked out of the darkness and appeared on the border of the spike trees.

    ¡°Haha, what a huge formation.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he looked at the amount of people.

    Beside him, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan were looking over with chilled gazes.

    ¡°Mu Chen, don¡¯t be toocent. You really think that you can defeat all of us just because you obtained the Spiritual Protection Jade te?¡± Qin Feng viciousy looked at Mu Chen as he continued, ¡°My Spiritual Protection Jade te only allows you to use fifty percent of your Spiritual Energy. Based on your strength as Human Body Disaster, do you think that you can deal with all of us?¡±

    ¡°So it was called the Spiritual Protection Jade te. The person that created this thing for the three of you is pretty capable.¡± Mu Chen smiled. Thereafter, he made a step forward under the guarded gazes of the other group. A mockery smile was lifted on the corner of his lips as he made a grasping gesture with his hand. The boundless Spiritual Energy was like tornado as it swept out.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re wrong. This Spiritual Protection Jade te could allow me to utilize all my Spiritual Energy.¡±

    Qin Feng and Liu Xiong¡¯s faces drastically changed at this point in time. They looked at the Spiritual Energy around Mu Chen in disbelief.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Qin Feng eximed. The Spiritual Protection Jade te was originally his, so he naturally knew how effective it was. It was not aplete Spiritual Array so it would not allow anyone to use a hundred percent of their Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°How is it impossible? I amended this Spiritual Protection Jade te a little.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he continued, ¡°I even created two of them in a short time.¡±

    As he finished speaking, Spiritual Energy ripples swept out from Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan, causing a whistling of wind in the air.

    Qin Feng and Liu Xiong¡¯s expressions instantly turned paled as their eyes were filled with fear. They could not imagine that Mu Chen not only amended one Spiritual Protection Jade te, he had also create two more in such a short time. If that was the case, didn¡¯t that mean that Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan had recovered a portion of their strength?

    ¡°I have to thank you for giving us your Spiritual Protection Jade te. Otherwise, I would have no ways.¡± Mu Chen smiled towards Qin Feng. Seeing his smile, thetter felt sweetness in his throat, since he had the urge to vomit blood.

    Up ahead of them, the Academy Alliance army could not help retreating with their faces paled from the pressure of the powerful Spiritual Energy. Their fighting spirit from before was thoroughly wiped as they understood that it was impossible to obstruct Mu Chen¡¯s group of three that had regained their Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°It seems like your attainments in the ways of Spiritual Array is pretty high.¡±

    A cold voice resounded as Mo Yu slowly turned around. His expression was cold as he looked at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen looked at the Second Leader of the Academy Alliance as he smiled, ¡°There should be someone that has high attainments in the ways of Spiritual Arrays, right? I suppose that is the mysterious Head Leader? He isn¡¯t here?¡±

    ¡°If Big Brother is here, how could you be so arrogant?¡± Qin Feng said, grinding his teeth.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to meet such an outstanding Spiritual Array Master, so I wanted to get to know him.¡± Mu Chen said with indifference.

    ¡°There will be chance for you to do that. Except that your oue might not be too good.¡± Mo Yu¡¯s tone was simrly indifferent.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to that.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he continued, ¡°However, it should be your oue that isn¡¯t too good right now.¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen, if you take your group and leave now, the grudges between you and the Academy Alliance will be erased. In the future, we would not cause any trouble to you as well. In this ce, it¡¯s better to have a friend rather than an enemy, how about it?¡± Mo Yu said slowly.

    ¡°Toote.¡±

    Mu Chen lightly sighed.

    ¡°Hmph, to refuse goodwill and have to be forced.¡± Liu Xiong coldly snorted, ¡°Do you really think that you can deal with all of us with just the three of you? Isn¡¯t your appetite a little too big?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡±

    An indifferent voice resounded, it was not from Mu Chen. Wen Qingxuan slowly walked up with a cold expression. The ck robe that she wore over her had already been removed at this instant, revealing her golden battle armour. The battle armour outlined her figure as she tightly grasped her warspear. The speartip gradually lifted up and was pointed towards the other party. Her cold and prideful voice resounded m in this area.

    ¡°Just me alone would be enough to deal with all of you!¡±

    When she finished speaking, brilliant golden light swept out from her body. The brilliance of the golden light vaguely formed a golden phoenix behind her. An honorable and aloft aura was being emitted from it.

    The numero uno of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament was finally going to act.

 Chapter 527 - Courtyard

    <strong>Chapter 527 - Courtyard</strong>

    A brilliant golden light spread out in this Hidden Spiritual Courtyard. Wen Qingxuan held onto her golden warspear as her devastatingly beautiful face was filled with frost. Boundless and vast Spiritual Energy formed into a Spiritual Energy pressure as it swept towards the Academy Alliance.

    Faced with Wen Qingxuan¡¯s pressure, the Academy Alliance was trembling as they had already lost their fighting spirit.

    At the sight of it, Mo Yu¡¯s face turned ugly as he said with a solemn voice, ¡°Wen Qingxuan, don¡¯t take it too far. Our Academy Alliance has never once offended the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy. Why are you being so overbearing?!¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t like the sight of you people.¡± Wen Qingxuan¡¯s cold voice resounded.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Rage shed across Mo Yu¡¯s eyes as he continued to say with a solemn voice, ¡°Wen Qingxuan, although you are powerful, our Big Brother might not fear you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to scare me with a fellow that only knows how to hide himself?¡±

    Wen Qingxuan coldly smiled as she tapped her foot on the ground and flew out. Golden light surged as if it was a golden phoenix, it was extremely gorgeous. Under the gorgeous sight, her golden warspear emitted a dazzling light as it turned into spear images that covered the skies, surrounding the group from the Academy Alliance.

    Boom! Boom!

    With Wen Qingxuan¡¯s strength, it was hard for ordinary people to withstand it. Not to mention that she could use a portion of her Spiritual Energy, whereas the group from the Academy Alliance could not. The strength of their physical bodies could not beparable to Wen Qingxuan¡¯s attacks.

    Thus, the group from the Academy Alliance fled in disorder from the ces that the golden light went. Several figures were sent flying away, spurting blood from the spear images.

    In just a short dozen minutes, the group from the Academy Alliance had already been defeated.

    ¡°Wen Qingxuan, you¡¯re too much!¡±

    Mo Yu¡¯s face turned pale at the sight of this as he issued a bark. His feet stomped on the ground as his figure flew forward. A surge of powerful Spiritual Energy swept out from his body as a huge sword image formed in his hands when he made a grabbing gesture. Thereafter, it shot towards Wen Qingxuan in a crafty angle.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    When Mu Chen saw the powerful Spiritual Energy burst from Mo Yu, he gasped as he felt that Mo Yu had exploded all the Spiritual Energy within his body. It wasn¡¯t the same as Qin Feng, who could only use half of his Spiritual Energy. Clearly, the Spiritual Protection Jade te that he had was morepletepared to Qin Feng¡¯s.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan raised her phoenix-like gaze as she coldly snorted when she saw the Mo Yu that was charging towards her direction. The golden warspear in her hand abruptly burst with dazzling light and vaguely, there were cries of a phoenix resounding from it.

    ¡°Spear of the Golden Phoenix!¡±

    The golden warspear shot forth as if it was a golden phoenix that had spread its wings. It brought along dazzling golden light as it ferociously shed with the opposite attack without any retreat.

    Ding!

    A clear metallic sh resonated. At the moment of the sh of the spear and sword, a fearsome gale swept out, causing deep marks to be made on the ground from the aura of the sword and spear.

    Boom!

    The sword images suddenly exploded as Mo Yu¡¯s figure trembled for a moment, before flying away. A blood trace appeared on his palm as blood flowed down from his fingers. Clearly, he was at a disadvantage in his sh with Wen Qingxuan.

    ¡°Spirit Disaster!¡±

    Mo Yu looked at his palm that was covered in blood as he looked at Wen Qingxuan with a dark expression, ¡°Indeed worthy as the Captain of the once numero uno team. The current you must have already experienced the Spirit Disaster, right?¡±

    Mo Yu¡¯s strength was only a step away before he would experience the Spirit Disaster. Ordinary Spiritual Energy Disaster experts were not his opponent. However, his opponent¡¯s strength had clearly surpassed himself.

    Hearing Mo Yu¡¯s words, Qin Feng and Liu Xiong¡¯s faces also changed. They were looking at Wen Qingxuan¡¯s calm expression with fear. She had actually gone through her Spirit Disaster? Isn¡¯t that a little too frightening?

    ¡°Lead your people and get lost from here.¡± Wen Qingxuan said indifferently as she held onto her longspear.

    Mo Yu, Qin Feng and Liu Xiong¡¯s faces turned into an ugly sight. They exchanged looks and could see the chill in each other¡¯s eyes. Within the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard, it was the location where the Divine Wood Pce kept their Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. As long as they obtained one drop of it, they would be able to charge against the Spirit Disaster. Therefore, how was it possible to get them to leave?

    ¡°I¡¯ll see what makes you qualified to speak such words.¡± Mo Yu coldly sneered. Thereafter, he waved his sleeves as a light ray shot out. In a sh, the light rapidly expanded and turned into a greenish wood statue. Boundless Spiritual Energy was emitting from the body of the statue.

    ¡°Divine Wood Guard?¡±

    Seeing the familiar statue, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze froze. Mo Yu actually possessed a Divine Wood Guard?

    ¡°Hmph, Wen Qingxuan, this Divine Wood Guard possesses the strength of a Spirit Disaster. Do you want to try it¡¯s might?¡± Mo Yu coldly snorted. Summoning the Divine Wood Guard had raised his confidence.

    ¡°You want to obstruct me with a broken piece of wood?¡±

    Wen Qingxuan gripped her golden warspear even tighter as a chill shed across her eyes.

    ¡°Leave the Divine Wood Guard to me.¡± Just when Wen Qingxuan was about to act, Mu Chen¡¯s voice suddenly resounded.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡±

    Mo Yu smiled as he mocked upon hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words. Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation was just at Human Body Disaster. Even if he possessed some means up his sleeves, how could he fight with the Divine Wood Guard? However, he didn¡¯t know that back in the Spiritual Treasure Mountain, Mu Chen had defeated a First Grade Spirit Disaster puppet.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to fight myself.¡± Mu Chen smiled towards Mo Yu. Shortly after, he waved his hand and from his sleeve, a light shot out as well and rapidly expanded. Thereafter, it turned into a huge Divine Wood Guard. The size of it wasn¡¯t any inferiorpared to the one standing up ahead.

    ¡°Coincidentally, I have something simr in my hands. I wonder, which one would be more powerful?¡± Mu Chen smiled with his eyes narrowed as he looked at Mo Yu, who had an ugly expression at the moment.

    ¡°Damn it, how do you have one as well?!¡± Qin Feng and Liu Xiong¡¯s faces paled. Never, in their expectations, would they think that Mu Chen would also possess a Divine Wood Guard. And now, their powerful trump card had failed.

    Wen Qingxuan was also looking at Mu Chen with a little astonishment. Clearly, she did not expect Mu Chen to have such a trump card as well. A puppet with a strengthparable to a Spirit Disaster was rather intimidating.

    Mo Yu gritted his teeth and waved his hand. The Divine Wood Guard charged towards Wen Qingxuan with the ground rumbling from its steps.

    ¡°Haha, let the big fellows y with each other, why bother a girl?¡± Mu Chen lightly smiled and with an intent, his Divine Wood Guard had charged towards its opponent. It threw out its huge fist, along with greenish light.

    Bang!

    Two colossal beings shed and a huge battle broke out that even the ground was trembling.

    At the sight of it, Wen Qingxuan nodded her head towards Mu Chen. Thereafter, she fixed her cold gaze onto Mo Yu¡¯s group, her warspear had, once again, surged with golden light.

    ¡°What should we do?¡± At the sight of this, Qin Feng and his group¡¯s faces changed. With Wen Qingxuan¡¯s strength, even if the three of them were to join up, they would not be her opponent. Not to mention that Mu Chen and Luo Li were standing by on the side. Their advantage in numbers had be their burden under these special circumstances.

    Mo Yu¡¯s eyes were dark but he did not panic. He took a nce at the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard behind him as he muttered ¡°It should be almost here.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, take formation as had been spoken of before.¡± Mo Yu coldly barked as he waved his hand.

    The spirit of the Academy Alliance group that had previously lost their fighting spirit suddenly trembled. They retreated towards the edge of the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard. There was a protruding stone tform that they sat down on.

    ¡°Wen Qingxuan, as I have said. It¡¯s not as easy as you think to chase us away!¡±

    Mo Yu coldly smiled. Shortly after, his hand was ced on top of a wooden pir of the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard. Boundless Spiritual Energy surged into the pir and on the ancient wooden pir, green light runes appeared as they spread out at an astonishing speed.

    Ha!

    At the same time, all those people from the Academy Alliance that were seated on the stone tform around the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard barked out as their palms were ced on the stone tform. Light surged as they directed the Spiritual Energy within their body towards the stone tform. Thereafter, as the Spiritual Energy surged, the entire Hidden Spiritual Courtyard was emitting a dazzling light.

    The sudden changes made Mu Chen and his group startled. Wen Qingxuan¡¯s face was cold as the golden warspear shot forth with piercing golden light. However, just when the golden light had entered a few feet around the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard, it had been blocked by the greenish light that surged out.

    The Hidden Spiritual Courtyard was covered in light as it became even more brilliant. The faces of all those Academy Alliance members that sat on the stone tform had turned pale.

    Mo Yu did not bother about hispanions that had their faces paled as he directed his cold gaze towards Mu Chen¡¯s group of three. Within his eyes, it was filled with cold killing intent.

    ¡°Mu Chen, you guys will regreting here.¡±

    The smile on Mo Yu¡¯s face turned savage. Shortly after, both of his hand were pressed against the ancient greenish pir before him as he circted all his Spiritual Energy.

    Onom! Onomm!

    Boundless Spiritual Energy suddenly gathered frantically before the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard. Thereafter, it vaguely turned into a fuzzy light image. Within the light image, the powerful ripples being emitted from it caused the faces of Mu Chen and his group to change.

    ¡°This is the Courtyard Spirit that guards the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard. Once it¡¯s summoned, it would automatically wipe out the lifeforms around the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard. Only those that are within the range of the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard would not suffer its attacks.¡±

    Mo Yu coldly smiled as he gazed at Mu Chen¡¯s group of three in pleasure.

    ¡°Now, you three will be its prey. Mu Chen, the one thatughs till the end will not be you three.¡±

 Chapter 528 - Successor

    <strong>Chapter 528 - Sessor</strong>

    The light image gradually took form outside the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard. When that light image appeared, everyone could sense extremely shocking Spiritual Energy ripples being unleashed. The Spiritual Energy pressure froze even the space.

    The faces of Mu Chen, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan turned grave. The sudden change of events had far surpassed their expectations. Who could have thought that the Academy Alliance would hide such a trump card...?

    ¡°The strength of this Courtyard Spirit...is something that even First Grade Spirit Disaster probably could not fend against.¡± Luo Li said with a solemn expression as she tightly gripped her Luo God Sword.

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head in agreement with his brows furrowed. The current situation had became exceedingly troublesome. The fluctuation that was released from the Courtyard Spirit was definitely something that ordinary Spirit Disaster experts could not contend against.

    ¡°Haha, Mu Chen, how is it? No matter how powerful you guys are, didn¡¯t you guys lose this game of chess?¡± Mo Yu stood within the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard as he looked at Mu Chen¡¯s group of three, whose expressions were grave, and he could not help smiling as the proudness could not be concealed in hisughter. With this trump card, no matter how powerful Mu Chen and his group of three were, they could not change this oue.

    ¡°You say that the Courtyard Spirit would indiscriminately clear out anyone that is not within the protection of the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard...¡± Mu Chen looked at Mo Yu as he continued, ¡°Are you guys nning on hiding inside here even after obtaining the treasure in the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard?¡±

    Mo Yu¡¯s expression turned serious. He never thought that Mu Chen would discover this difficult problem that they would soon face. Just as Mu Chen had said, although they were the ones that summoned the Courtyard Spirit, it was impossible for them to control it. They would be out of the Courtyard Spirit¡¯s attacking range when they were inside the protection radius. However, the instant they stepped out of that radius, they would face the hostility of the Courtyard Spirit.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±

    Mo Yu coldly sneered. Although this was indeed a problem, the important issue was to deal with Mu Chen¡¯s group of three at this moment.

    Just as the two of them were conversing, the eyes of the Courtyard Spirit that was hovering in the sky of the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard shone with brilliance. It swept its eyes out and fixed onto Mu Chen¡¯s group of three. Thereafter, a hoarse voice resounded from its mouth, ¡°Kill those who intrude without permission.¡±

    ¡°Careful!¡±

    The instant it spoke, Mu Chen yelled with his face changing.

    Rustle!

    It was as if a Spiritual Energy tornado was scraping around the Courtyard Spirit. With a sh, its figure had appeared before Wen Qinxuan like a ghost. Its palm that was emitting dazzling brilliance carried a hurricane-like Spiritual Energy as it pped down on Wen Qingxuan without any hint of mercy.

    Rumble!

    The air exploded in its palm, twisting even the space.

    Wen Qingxuan was well-aware of how powerful the Courtyard Spirit was as her face turned grave. The golden warspear burst forth with golden brilliance once again and under the clear cry of a phoenix, it turned into a sharp golden light as it shot towards the palm of the Courtyard Spirit at light speed.

    Boom!

    The instant the two forces shed, fearsome Spiritual Energy swept out as Wen Qingxuan¡¯s figure trembled for a moment before flying away.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure appeared behind Wen Qingxuan at this moment as he pushed his palm against her shoulders. The earth-shattering impact was instantly transferred to him, causing wounds to tear open on his arm.

    There was no expression on the Courtyard Spirit¡¯s face as it waved its hands, unleashing a powerful ray of light as it surrounded Mu Chen and Wen Qingxuan.

    Shhhhuuuu!

    Boundless sharp sword light swept out from the rear as it shed with the Spiritual Energy. The Spiritual Energy Sword Aura wrecked havoc as it tore the earth apart.

    Luo Li¡¯s figure shed as she appeared beside Wen Qingxuan. Sharp Sword Intent was being emitted from the Luo God Sword as it fixed onto the Courtyard Spirit as a great opponent.

    ¡°This Courtyard Spirit might possess the strength of Third Grade Spirit Disaster.¡± Wen Qingxuan said solemnly.

    When Mu Chen and Luo Li heard her words, their faces changed. The Courtyard Spirit was actually so powerful? The strength of a Third Grade Spirit Disaster wasn¡¯t something that they could deal with. Furthermore, even if they managed to clench victory with all sorts of trump cards used, they would still have to pay a huge price. However, that was probably what Mo Yu and his group would want to see the most.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Luo Li said with a low voice as she looked at Mu Chen.

    Wen Qingxuan had also directed her gaze towards Mu Chen. The strength of this Courtyard Spirit that stood before them had strength that surpassed their expectations. If they were to continue on fighting, it would definitely not be good news for them. After all, due to the Sealing Spiritual Array, her and Luo Li¡¯s strength were sealed and could not use them to the fullest.

    ¡°Retreat.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes flickered as he said with no hesitation. The situation had already gone out of their control. No matter how many methods they had, they would have to pay a huge price in order to deal with the Courtyard Spirit that possessed the strength of a Third Grade Spirit Disaster. Therefore, no matter how unwilling they were, they could only choose to retreat.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, Luo Li nodded her head without any hesitation. Wen Qingxuan, however, was looking towards the protective radius of the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard, at Qin Feng¡¯s group, whose faces were filled withcency.

    Boom!

    When the three of them reached the agreement to retreat, the Courtyard Spirit did not n to let these intruders off. Its figure shed as it appeared in the sky. Spiritual Energy gathered in its hand as it had turned into a huge Spiritual Energy light seal. That light seal was verdant with a lush green color andplicated runes on it.

    ¡°Green Wooden Mountain Sealing Stamp!¡±

    The empty hoarse voice came out from the mouth of the Courtyard Spirit. The light seal grew as it faced the wind, growing to a size of a few hundred feet that had nearly surrounded thisnd.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face turned ugly. The Courtyard Spirit seemed to have sensed their intention to retreat as it had unleashed its finishing move.

    The degree of the attack had reached to an extent that even First Grade Spirt Disasters could only dodge.

    ¡°The two of you retreat first!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s solemn voice resounded as ck lightning frantically flickered on the surface of his body as a thunderous roar resounded.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to cover the rear with your strength!¡± Wen Qingxuan said coldly. She had a strong personality that did not like to stand behind a man. Ever since she came here, she had already been saved by Mu Chen multiple times. Her personality would noy allow it if she were to let Mu Chen cover their backs while they retreat.

    Mu Chen took a nce at her as he did not speak any rubbish. He extended his hand out to grab onto Wen Qingxuan¡¯s tender shoulders as his Spiritual Energy surged out, pushing her towards the direction of the forest.

    ¡°You!¡± Wen Qingxuan¡¯s face flushed red in the air. Although she was furious, she did not fly back and could only stare with hatred at Mu Chen.

    ¡°You should take caution.¡± Although Luo Li was worried about Mu Chen, she knew that this was not the time to hesitate. She warned Mu Chen as she rapidly retreated as well.

    When Mu Chen saw the two girls retreat, his expression turned grave as he stared at the onwards Spiritual Energy light seal. Even with his powerful physical body, he could feel stinging pain from the boundless energy. It was the sign that his physical body had felt danger.

    Mu Chen deeply inhaled a mouthful of air as he made a hug at the air. A brilliant light burst forth from his forehead and at the same time, a baleful aura surged out. A demonic pir flew towards the heavens from the spiritual light. It was the Great Meru Demonic Pir.

    The Great Meru Demonic Pir expanded in size as it instantly grew a few hundred feet. The frightening baleful aura was spreading out as it filled this entire heaven and earth.

    Both of Mu Chen¡¯s hands were hugging the air, as if he had hugged the colossal Great Meru Demonic Pir. Thereafter, he threw a punch out that heavily shed against the bottom of the Great Meru Demonic Pir.

    Buzz!

    Baleful aura swept as the Great Meru Demonic Pir turned into an ominous light and shed with the iing light seal.

    Rumble!

    The air between this heaven and earth seemed as if it had exploded as a repercussion shock wave blew out. Destroying the surrounding solid spike trees. Countless spikes were sent flying by something that seemed to be like a storm, ravaging the ground.

    Up in the sky, Mu Chen¡¯s figure rapidly retreated, and his face had an additional trace of paleness. Although he had borrowed the might of the Great Meru Demonic Pir to withstand that astonishing attack, he had also suffered injuries due to it.

    In the vicinity of the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard, Mo Yu, Qin Feng and the rest were closely watching the battle. When they saw that Mu Chen had managed to withstand that startling attack from the Courtyard Spirit, their faces turned ugly as a smear of fear shed in the depths of their gazes, since they knew that if they were in Mu Chen¡¯s shoes, it was absolutely impossible for them to withstand that attack.

    ¡°Just how much strength did that bastard conceal?¡± Qin Feng said as he gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Even if he had hidden his strength, it is impossible for him to fight with this Courtyard Spirit.¡± Mo Yu said with a dark expression.

    Up in the sky, Mu Chen made a seal with his palm as itmanded the Great Meru Demonic Pir to fly back to him. When it retreated at high speed, his expression turned exceptionally grave. The strength of a Third Grade Spirit Disaster was indeed out of his expectations. Compared to the puppet on the Spiritual Treasure Mountain, it was simply not on the same level.

    ¡°Xuuuuuuu!¡±

    As Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered, a wind explosion resounded as he immediately narrowed his eyes as he saw the Courtyard Spirit appearing before his face. Its empty eyes were fixed onto him.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    From a distance away, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan anxiously shouted as their faces changed.

    The Courtyard Spirit was unwavering with its attacks. It did not give Mu Chen any time to react as its palm extended forward. There was a terrifying Spiritual Energy vortex forming in its palm as frightening ripples were emitted from it.

    The Spiritual Energy vortex was frantically pulling him in, leaving no path of retreat for Mu Chen.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Mu Chen clenched his teeth as ferocity shed past his ck pupils and he was about to utilise the baleful aura within the Great Meru Demonic Pir.

    The Spiritual Energy vortex enveloped towards him; however, just when it was a few feet away from Mu Chen¡¯s face, it suddenly stopped. The Courtyard Spirit¡¯s empty eyes flickered with light as it¡¯s empty voice muttered, ¡°The Sessor?¡±

    As it muttered, which made Mu Chen startled, he realised that the Courtyard Spirit was looking at the center of his brows. Over there... an ancient tree rune appeared. It was given to him by the white-haired Elder back when he was at the Spiritual Treasure Mountain...

 Chapter 529 - Opening

    <strong>Chapter 529 - Opening</strong>

    Outside the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard, the boundless Spiritual Energy ripples calmed down. The powerful pressure that was emitting from the Courtyard Spirit also withdrew.

    The palm that swept along with a powerful Spiritual Energy stopped before Mu Chen. However, it did notnd as it¡¯s empty eyes were focusing on Mu Chen. However, Mu Chen knew that it was looking at the ancient tree rune on his forehead.

    It was something that the white-haired Elder from the Spiritual Treasure Mountain left for him.

    Mu Chen willed the Great Meru Demonic Pir to fly back and it hovered behind him. His body was still tense. The instant the Courtyard Spirit made any movements, he would immediately turn around and flee.

    Fortunately, the situation that Mu Chen wished for not to happen did not take ce. The Courtyard Spirit was suspended before him as it¡¯s empty eyes were flickering with light. Naturally, it no longer had any hostility towards Mu Chen.

    At the rear, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan, who were about to move and help Mu Chen, also stopped their movements. They had naturally sensed that something wasn¡¯t right as the Courtyard Spirit no longer attacked Mu Chen.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The two girls exchanged a nce and could see a hint of doubt in each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mo Yu, Qin Feng and the rest had also issued the same question. However, their tones were more to dark as they could vaguely feel that something was wrong.

    Under those gazes, Mu Chen saw that the Courtyard Spirit no longer had any signs of attacking him and gradually rxed his body. Thereafter, he saw the Courtyard Spirit slowly bow as its empty voice resounded, ¡°Identity confirmed. The Sessor has the qualifications to enter the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard.¡±

    ¡°Sessor? You¡¯re talking about me?¡± Mu Chen asked as his heartbeat raced.

    ¡°You possess the Divine Tree Rune, that deems your identification as the Sessor.¡± The Courtyard Spirit¡¯s empty voice no longer had any enmity.

    ¡°So I¡¯ll be able to enter the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard?¡± The corner of Mu Chen¡¯s lips slightly twitched as he could not stop the surging excitement in his heart as he pointed towards the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard.

    The Courtyard Spirit nodded its head.

    An uncontroble excitement surged from Mu Chen¡¯s pupils, which made him softly chuckle. The sudden change of events made him feel a little unreal. Originally, they should be forced to retreat. But, who could have imagined that he would suddenly be a Sessor? Furthermore, possessing the qualification to enter the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard.

    Mu Chen¡¯s line-of-sight was directed towards Mo Yu and his group that was hiding within the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard in ridicule. Thetter seemed to have sensed something as their faces turned pale.

    Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan cautiously approached Mu Chen. The Courtyard Spirit did not react to their actions as it only quietly stood beside Mu Chen, seemingly like a loyal servant.

    ¡°In the Spiritual Treasure Mountain, that white-haired Elder left me something which made this Courtyard Spirit address me as some Sessor.¡± Mu Chen exined upon seeing the doubt in the eyes of the two girls.

    Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan was dumbfounded from his exnation. Thereafter, thetter gritted her teeth as she spoke, ¡°Is this Divine Wood Pce founded by your house? Why does it seem that all the benefits goes to you?!¡±

    Luo Li was also nodded in agreement. Not long after Mu Chen entered the Divine Wood Pce, he had already obtained the most precious treasure of the Spiritual Treasure Mountain, the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi. And now, he became some Sessor. All these windfalls were something that could make othersment.

    Mu Chen awkwardly rubbed his nose as he spoke, ¡°This was something that I have obtained after risking my life. Earlier on, I was nearly killed by this Courtyard Spirit.¡±

    ¡°Since this Courtyard Spirit listens to you, can you get it to get those fellows out?¡± Wen Qingxuan pointed towards the Academy Alliance parties that hid themselves in the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard. Her expression was filled with enmity.

    Mu Chen smiled as he looked at Mo Yu¡¯s group, who had a paled faces at this moment. ¡°Seems like I¡¯m the one that will beughing till the end.¡±

    ¡°You, what do you want?!¡± Mo Yu said in a stern voice. However, the paleness of his face was not as intimidating as his tone. He was panicking in his heart at this moment. Never, in his wildest imagination, could he expect that the Courtyard Spirit would suddenly listen to Mu Chen¡¯s orders.

    ¡°Get out.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    ¡°Dream on!¡± Mo Yu furiously barked. Thereafter, he turned around and sent a palm out towards the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard. He wanted to obtain the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid quickly and leave this ce with his men.

    Bang!

    However, just when he was about toe in contact with the gigantic door, a ray of light burst forth from the door as a fearsome energy charged out, which sent Mo Yu flying.

    Puuuuufff!

    Mo Yu¡¯s figue flew backwards as a mouthful of blood spurt from his mouth.

    ¡°Why is this happening, didn¡¯t we break the seal here?¡± Qin Feng and the rest eximed at the sight of it.

    ¡°Only the Sessor can enter the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard. Anyone else that dares to intrude will be killed.¡± The Courtyard Spirit¡¯s empty voice resounded.

    Mu Chen was startled at the scene of it. The things in the Divine Wood Pce were really uneasy to take. If he had not met that white-haired Elder from before, even if they had managed to somehow deal with Mo Yu and his group, it was also impossible for them to enter the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard.

    The strength of this Courtyard Spirit was simply too powerful. To them, someone that possessed the strength of a Third Grade Spirit Disaster was extremely troublesome.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you guys two choices. Everyone get out or I¡¯ll have the Courtyard Spirit do it.¡± Mu Chen chuckled as he looked at Mo Yu¡¯s party and continued, ¡°So, what is your choice?¡±

    The faces of Mo Yu and his party changed. They wanted to reject with a sneer. However, they saw Mu Chen¡¯s gaze gradually turn cold and instantly felt a chill in their hearts. Although there was some rules to this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, if Mu Chen really wanted to act, he had quite a few means to force them to stay.

    From their understanding towards Mu Chen, that fellow was not a lenient person.

    ¡°Mu Chen, we¡¯ll admit defeat here. How about this, we¡¯ll split the things in the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard in half. Thereafter, you will be considered as a friend of our Academy Alliance. We would definitely help if there¡¯s anything that you need of us.¡± Mo Yu said as his gaze flickered.

    Mu Chen smiled as he looked at them. He shook his head slowly yet firmly.

    From his understanding towards a person like Mo Yu, he was someone that was greedy and ruthless. Even if they split the treasures equally now, Mo Yu would definitely bite him if he gets the chance to do so.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have much time left to make the decision.¡± Mu Chen said in indifference.

    Mo Yu¡¯s face turned extremely ugly as he nced at Qin Feng and the group of people from the Academy Alliance. They were dispirited and did not have any intentions to carry on with the fight. He waved his hand in unwillingness.

    Seeing his gesture, all those that hid within the range of the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard charged out. They took a nce towards Mu Chen¡¯s group of three in fear as they gathered at an area far from those three.

    Qin Feng and Liu Xiong stood behind Mo Yu, their faces were as ugly as if their father had died.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Mo Yu ruthlessly nced at Mu Chen before waving his hand and was about to lead his party away.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    ¡°What do you still want? Kill all of us here?¡± Mo Yu sneered. The Great Spiritual Academy Tournament had rules of its own. If they all died here, the Spiritual Academy that stood behind them would definitely not let this matter go. Generally speaking, there was some bottomline rules to the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, it forbade killing.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s a little troublesome to kill all of you here, but if I want to cripple the three of you, I think it¡¯s still within the rules.¡± Mu Chen said without a hint of expression.

    Mo Yu, Qin Feng and Liu Xiong¡¯s figures jolted as they looked at Mu Chen, who was without any expression. In the end, they could only lower their heads, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Hand over the Divine Wood que in your hands.¡± Mu Chen extended his hand out and demanded. He still remembered the words from the white-haired Elder. Every single one of the six Divine Wood ques contained a Lesser Divine Art. Bybining the six Lesser Divine Arts, it would certainly turn into a powerful Divine Art, even within the records of the Divine Wood Pce.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Hearing that Mu Chen was having ideas of his Divine Wood que, fury surged within Mo Yu¡¯s eyes.

    Mu Chen kept his hand extended as he coldly looked at Mo Yu. On the surface of his body, Spiritual Energy surged forth. Even Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan were looking at them with hostility.

    ¡°Consider this your win. Our Academy Alliance will definitely remember today¡¯s matters!¡± Mo Yu suppressed the anger in his heart as he left behind that sentence. Thereafter, his palm jolted as a greenish light flew towards Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen grabbed it. When the light dissipated, it revealed a Divine Wood que. Only then, did he nod his head in satisfaction.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Mo Yu ruthlessly red at Mu Chen before waving his hand. His silhouette was miserable as he skimmed towards the forest. Behind him, those of the Academy Alliance followed in depression. They had lost all of their face.

    Mu Chen nced at Mo Yu¡¯s party, who was quickly leaving as he said with pity, ¡°It¡¯s a pity about that Divine Wood Guard.¡±

    He wanted to take their Divine Wood Guard as well. However, if that was the case, Mo Yu and his party would willingly risk it and go all-out. Naturally, the main thing was that Mu Chen realised that it was impossible to control it, even if he managed to obtain that Divine Wood Guard as the control rune on the Divine Wood Guard was extremely intact. It was iparable to his broken goods.

    ¡°They were robbed by you to the point that they nearly cried.¡± Wen Qingxuanughed.

    ¡°Only a viin could grind another viin.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he continued, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be lenient about when dealing with those fellows.¡±

    ¡°Quickly open the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard. I want to see how much Sovereign Spiritual Liquid is left in the Divine Wood Pce.¡± Wen Qingxuan anxiously said as she looked at the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard.

    Mu Chen nodded his head at her words as expectation filled his heart as well.

    When Mu Chen directed his line-of-sight towards the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard, the Courtyard Spirit waved its hands as a ray of light flew out and shot onto the closely shut doors. As the light flew out, aplicated light rune instantly surfaced on the door.

    Creak.

    In the instant that the light rune appeared, Mu Chen¡¯s group of three saw the massive wooden door that had been shut for god-knows how many years had finally slowly opened.

    The Hidden Spiritual Courtyard that was sealed shut for thousands and hundreds of years had once again, seen the light.

 Chapter 530 - Sovereign Spiritual Liquid

    <strong>Chapter 530 - Sovereign Spiritual Liquid</strong>

    Creak...

    The massive wooden door opened along with an ancient noise, as if there was an aura that came from the primordial times surging out and covered this entire region.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was brightly lit as he looked at the opening door of the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard. A smear of ze shed in the depths of his eyes. Shortly after, he smiled towards Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan as his figure had appeared at the door of the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard. Standing there, the antique aura was blowing on his face, which gave him a peculiar feeling, as if he had gone back in time.

    As the huge door opened, greenish light was unveiled. The light was filled with nourishing life force.

    Mu Chen carefully stepped into it and as his foot stepped into it and did not sense any peculiar movements, only then did he ease down. He stepped into it and behind him, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan were cautiously following behind him. Spiritual Energy ripples were fluctuating on them. Clearly, they were holding their guards up.

    Behind the door, it was a path as it was covered in greenish light. Mu Chen and his group of three were cautiously walking on theyer of light.

    The path wasn¡¯t long as they had quickly paced to the end of it. Thereafter, the scene before them turned vast and what followed after was dense astonishment appearing on the surface of their faces.

    It was a pool that was floating in the air that appeared before them. The pool was green in colour as it emitted dense vitality, emitting fearsome Spiritual Energy ripples.

    Plop.

    A sound suddenly came from the green pool as they saw greenish small fishes swimming about. Thereafter, they were wagging their tails as they swam in the air.

    Those small fishes were green in colour as they emitted astral light, appearing to be extremely agile. However, Mu Chen and his group could sense extremely pure and powerful Spiritual Energy ripplesing from the body of those small fishes...

    ¡°Where is the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid?¡± Mu Chen was a little startled as he looked at the greenish pool as his face twitched, ¡°Could that water all be the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t that a little too frightening? If that was the case, how much Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was there?

    ¡°Dream on.¡± Wen Qingxuan rolled her eyes at Mu Chen. Thereafter, her slender fingers pointed towards those small fishes that were swimming in the air, ¡°Those are the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid...¡±

    Mu Chen widened his mouth as he stared in a daze at those green small fishes. He was like a country pumpkin that had not seen the world before. But of course, this was his first time seeing the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. Shouldn¡¯t that be in a liquid state? Why did it be the appearance of a small fish...

    ¡°Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was something that only experts could refine, the Spiritual Energy contained in it is not only pure, but also possesses spirituality. Naturally, that spirituality depended on the refiner¡¯s strength. Therefore, Sovereign Spiritual Liquid of higher grades possess the ability to take form.¡± Luo Li smiled, ¡°Generally speaking, the higher the quality of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, the bigger the form it would take. I have seen the form of a drop of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid that was refined by a Heavenly Sovereign for a year. It was something that I¡¯m afraid that not even this Hidden Spiritual Courtyard could contain.¡±

    Mu Chen could not help smacking his lips inwardly. The level of a Sovereign was naturally not something that the current him could imagine. No wonder it was a dividing range for cultivation in the Great Thousand World.

    All those beneath of Sovereign Realm were ants.

    ¡°These Sovereign Spiritual Liquids...aren¡¯t easy to store.¡± Wen Qingxuan¡¯s expression turned grave as she looked at those adorable swimming fishes.

    ¡°Getting it will be very troublesome?¡± Mu Chen asked in doubt.

    ¡°Do you think that as long as you have entered the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard, you will be able to take all the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid here with a wave of your hand?¡±

    Wen Qingxuan ruthlessly stuck on the aspect that Mu Chen had no knowledge of as she spoke, ¡°Sovereign Spiritual Liquid possesses a trace of spirituality. Speaking from a certain aspect, it possesses powerful energy as well. Although that energy would not explode, it would dodge and escape capture by instinct. Therefore, if you want to capture it, it will not be easy.¡±

    ¡°Truly deserving to be called the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.¡± Mu Chen sighed. Hearing Wen Qingxuan¡¯s words, it piqued his interest as he said in eager, ¡°Then, let me give it a try!¡±

    As he finished his speech, his figure moved and burst forth.

    Buzzz.

    When his figure flew, all those green fishes that were casually swimming seemed to have been startled as they started to disperse. As they dispersed, they unleashed astonishing speed as Mu Chen could only see the numerous streaks of green light and could not see their bodies.

    ¡°What astonishing speed.¡±

    Mu Chen was also startled. Shortly after, a dragon image appeared beneath his feet as a dragon roar thundered. His speed instantly spiked as boundless Spiritual Energy swept out from his body. It turned into Spiritual Energy hands as it rapidly flew out, grabbing onto a green light.

    Boom! Boom!

    When the small fish was grabbed by Mu Chen, it frantically struggled. Its small body was banging on the Spiritual Energy palm, emitting ear-piercing shes. Furthermore, Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy palm was swaying from its impact as it seemed as if it would copse.

    ¡°What powerful force.¡±

    Mu Chen expression finally turned grave. After experimenting it himself, he understood how difficult it was to capture these Sovereign Spiritual Liquids. Furthermore, it was just a small drop. If he was the one that personally grabbed onto it, ithr would have probably suffered injuries already.

    The Spiritual Energy palm constantly trembled as Mu Chen immediately controlled his Spiritual Energy. A ck and white surge of Spiritual Energy swept out as it continuously strengthened his defense, going into a deadlock.

    The deadlock continued for dozens of minutes before it gradually weakened down. Mu Chen waved his sleeve as the light palm disappeared. The green fish that was within had already transformed, into a crystalized green liquid.

    The liquid was so beautiful that it made others unable to shift their eyes from it. Within the small liquid, it seemed as if there was an entire world existing within it. As the light diminished, it made people intoxicated in it.

    Mu Chen extended his palm as the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid hovered on his palm. He could sense the frightening amount of Spiritual Energy contained within it. The energy contained was even stronger then his Spiritual Energy. However, that form of Spiritual Energy had no offensive characteristics to it. Despite being pure, it had a trace of spirituality mixed within it, being extremely bizarre.

    ¡°This is the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid...¡±

    As Mu Chen muttered, his heart shook. This was something that was refined for a month by Sovereigns, their masterpiece. Hereby missing the bigger picture as it contained all sorts of exceptionally brilliant methods possessed by Sovereigns.

    It made Mu Chen filled with expectation for that realm.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Wen Qingxuan chuckled as she flew to Mu Chen¡¯s side.

    ¡°Indeed, it was troublesome.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head. He looked at the huge hall with numerous small green fishes swimming in it as he continued, ¡°With so many Sovereign Spiritual Liquid here, it¡¯s impossible for us to take all of them.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re satisfied.¡± Luo Li smiled. Although she knew the worth of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, she wasn¡¯t too strongly attached to it. After all, it was a fool¡¯s errand.

    Mu Chen smiled, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case...then prepare to act. We have to obtain at least as much of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid as we can. It¡¯d have to depend on your capabilities.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, I will leave you far behind.¡± Wen Qingxuan said with pride.

    ¡°Really?¡± Mu Chen smiled in return.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a bet?¡± Wen Qingxuan looked at Mu Chen with provocation as a sly smile rose from her lips, ¡°If you lose, then you are not allowed to have any bodily contact with Luo Li during the entire period of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.¡±

    Mu Chen and Luo Li were stunned by her bizarre request.

    ¡°It¡¯s your bet, how am I involved in it?¡± Luo Li snapped.

    ¡°Then what if you lost?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s brows twitched. Thinking of how Wen Qingxuan had been constantly provoking him. He coldly smiled as his gaze swept towards Wen Qingxuan¡¯s exquisite figure.

    Sensing his gaze, Wen Qingxuan wasn¡¯t angered. A charming smile appeared on her beautiful features as she leisurely approached Mu Chen. She ced her hand onto Mu Chen¡¯s shoulders as she softly said, ¡°If I lose, you can do anything to me. If you take a fancy in ady like me, then I¡¯m willing to present myself. That can be discussed...¡±

    Mu Chen looked mockingly at her as he grabbed onto Luo Li¡¯s hand, ¡°Luo Li is more beautiful inparison. I¡¯m not interested in this disadvantage deal.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡±

    Wen Qingxuan¡¯s face turned chill as her brows stood up. Her gentle palm that was ced on Mu Chen¡¯s shoulders suddenly pressed down ruthlessly.

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Mu Chenughed as he fled. He stepped on the sky as his gaze fell onto those small fishes swimming in the hall as he smiled, ¡°If you really want to y, then I¡¯ll apany you this once. Forget about betting. Although I can¡¯t fight with you right now, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to beat me this time.¡±

    As he spoke, Mu Chen sat down with his legs crossed. Thereafter, ck and white Spiritual Energy circted on the surface of his body emitting bizarre ripples.

    ¡°Hmph, your tone is pretty big. I¡¯ll take a look at how you are going to beat me.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan¡¯s character was prideful to begin with. Furthermore, she would constantly makeparisons between him and herself. Hearing his words, how could she stand it? In that instant, he coldly snorted as her figure moved. She had already appeared on the sky as her hands sped together, emitting dazzling golden light that was spreading out.

    Luo Li helplessly shook her head as she saw the two people on her left and rightpeting. Shortly after, she also sat down, cing the Luo God Sword on her knees. A faint sword intent was then emitted as she was prepared to start as well.

 Chapter 531 - All Sorts of Methods

    <strong>Chapter 531 - All Sorts of Methods</strong>

    Pure and powerful Spiritual Energy rippled out which caused the entire space to fluctuate in the ancient hall.

    Mu Chen, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan sat in the sky, upying different locations as boundless Spiritual Energy spread from them. Clearly, they were going to try to subdue all those Sovereign Spiritual Liquids with their real means.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was grave as he had tested earlier. He knew how powerful those Sovereign Spiritual Liquid were. If those Sovereign Spiritual Liquids possessed offensive characteristics, Mu Chen would not dare to have any ideas on them as the Spiritual Energy contained in every single drop of those Sovereign Spiritual Liquids were more powerful than those he had umted in his body.

    After all, they were things that was refined by Sovereign realm experts at a huge expand of their time.

    Huuuu.

    A white mist spat out from Mu Chen¡¯s mouth as his gaze turned exceptionally grave. Shortly after, both of his palm were pushed forward as ck and white Spiritual Energy formed a huge hand and made a grab towards the greenish small fish that were swimming in the air.

    Buzzzzzz. Buzzz.

    At this instant, Mu Chen had already controlled his Spiritual Energy to the limits as the huge ck and white hand flickered, capturing one small fish and subduing it rapidly.

    Just as Mu Chen had moved, a clear cry resounded from Wen Qingxuan¡¯s location. Golden light flickered and within the golden light, it seemed as if there was a golden phoenix spreading its wings. The golden light swallowed the small fish that were swimming in the air.

    After that small-sized golden phoenix had devoured the small fish, it rapidly flew back, turning into a golden feather. That golden phoenix burst forth with dazzling light, whichsted for half an hour before dissipating.

    When the golden light dissipated, Wen Qingxuan¡¯s figure appeared. Her jade-like hands made a grab towards those ten drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid hovering above her hand.

    In just half an hour¡¯s time, she had already subdued ten drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. The efficiency was several times fasterpared to Mu Chen.

    Wen Qingxuan looked at the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid in her hand as she nodded in satisfaction. She then shifted her gaze towards Mu Chen¡¯s direction with a provoking gaze. The hand that thetter had formed was from his Spiritual Energy. Thus, it was clearly inferiorpared to the golden phoenix that she had formed.

    Mu Chen also sensed the provoking gaze from Wen Qingxuan as he smiled in response. He was startled by thetter¡¯s method. Furthermore, he sensed a familiar fluctuationing from her golden phoenix.

    Buzzzz.

    Just as Mu Chen¡¯s eyes flickered, a clear sword cry resonated as he directed his gaze over. He saw powerful Sword Intent spreading from Luo Li. That Sword Intent did not have a form. However, he could felt heart-racing ripples expanded out of it.

    Buzzz. Buzzzz.

    The sword cry became more rapid as the Luo God Sword that was in Luo Li¡¯s hands slightly jolted. In the next instant, the Luo God Sword flew out with sword light fluctuating. It formed into a sword river under the sword light. As the sword river whistled, it was like a huge python as it devoured ten Sovereign Spiritual Liquids.

    When the sword river devoured those Sovereign Spiritual Liquids, it entrench itself around Luo Li. Mu Chen could see the Luo God Sword emitting sword light within the sword river as it constantly suppressed those retaliating Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. The Luo God Sword was, indeed, worthy of being a genuine Divine Artifact. The power it possessed far surpassed Mu Chen¡¯s imagination.

    Mu Chen had also not seen the true might unleashed by the Luo God Sword. However, he felt that if the Luo God Sword was to truly unleash its full might, not even the Great Meru Demonic Pir to contend against it unless Mu Chen unsealed the seal that was ced on it.

    With the power of the Luo God Sword, Luo Li suppressed the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid at a rapid speed. In just half an hour, there were ten Sovereign Spiritual Liquids quietly floating before her from the sword river.

    Luo Li grasped her hand as she stored the ten drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. Thereafter, she looked towards Mu Chen and smiled, wittyly pointed towards Wen Qingxuan¡¯s direction as she formed words with her mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t lose to her.¡±

    Mu Chen helplessly red at her. This girl was clearly actually enjoying his misfortune.

    However, it¡¯s time for him to reveal some of his cards. Otherwise, he might really be thrown far away by them. At that time, who knew how Wen Qingxuan would mock him at that time.

    Mu Chen inhaled a mouthful of air as his ck pupils became focused. The huge hand that was formed from Spiritual Energy was dispersed with a wave of his hand. This method of capturing Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was simply too inefficient as it was iparable to Wen Qignxuan and Luo Li.

    Mu Chen formed seals with both his hands as he shut his eyes as the Spiritual Energy around him calmed down.

    Wen Qingxuan and Luo Li had also sensed his actions. Just when they were capturing the Sovereign Spiritual Liquids, they also paid attention to his direction.

    ck light surfaced from Mu Chen¡¯s body under their attention. The light became more and more dense as it gathered behind Mu Chen. Vaguely forming the shape of a Nineyered Pagoda.

    There were profound runes on the surface of the Nineyered Pagoda with dragon patterns on every single level, making it to seem vivid and lifelike. The dragons roared as though they were about to struggle free from body the Nineyered Pagoda.

    A bizarre suppression of power gradually spread out. The Sovereign Spiritual Liquids that was swimming near Mu Chen looked as though they had sensed a pressureing from him as they started to escape.

    ¡°What is that...?¡±

    Wen Qingxuan was lightly startled. This was clearly the first time that she had seen this method from Mu Chen. Furthermore, she could feel the pressureing from the ck Nineyered Pagoda.

    Luo Li¡¯s charming eyes was fixed on the ck Nineyered Pagoda. This was not the first time she had seen it. Furthermore, she knew how powerful it was. Back then, at the Divine Spiritual Mountain of the Northern Heavens Continent, Mu Chen¡¯s mother made her appearance appeared and used a simr Nineyered Pagoda to refine the Yellow Dragon Sovereign, along with his Sovereign¡¯s Celestial Body. That scene was so shocking that it made even those big shots of the Northern Heavens Continent dumbfounded.

    Although his current Nineyered Pagoda was iparable to his mother¡¯s, it was definitely not weak.

    As the Nineyered Pagoda hovered behind Mu Chen, ck light swept. Those ck lights looked as if they contained bizarre power as small fishes lost the power to retaliate the instant the ck light was shone on them. Thereafter, they were sucked into the Nineyered Pagoda along with the ck light.

    When the small fishes were sucked into the Nineyered Pagoda, roars of dragons could be heard from the body of the pagoda. A primordial golden dragon broke away from the body of the Nineyered Pagoda as boundless golden mes entered it. The golden mes expanded as they swallowed the small fish.

    Tssssss Siiiiii!

    The golden mes disyed fearsome power when they refined the Yellow Dragon Sovereign along with his Sovereign¡¯s Celestial Body back when when Mu Chen¡¯s mother had used simr methods.

    Therefore, faced with the golden mes, the struggle of those greenish small fishes became weak. In less than twenty minutes, ten drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid were already floating inside the Nineyered Pagoda.

    Mu Chen made a summoning gesture with his hand as the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid flew out andnded on top of his palm.

    Mu Chen stared at the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid in his hand as a smile surfaced from the corner of his mouth. Ever since he had sessfully cultivated thepleted version of the Great Pagoda Art, his Nineyered Pagoda had grown in power. However, he did not use it frequently when he faced his enemies as it was considered trump card.

    Mu Chen stored the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid as he took a nce at Wen Qingxuan. Astonishment were filled on the girl¡¯s face. Clearly, she had been startled by Mu Chen¡¯s speed.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    However, when she sensed Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, she pretended to snort in disdain. She then turned her head and no longer bothered about Mu Chen as started to subdue the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid at full force by controlling the golden phoenix.

    When Mu Chen saw that the prideful girl being startled by him, he couldn¡¯t help smiling as he winked his eyes at Luo Li.

    ¡°You only know how to bully girls.¡±

    Luo Li rolled her eyes at him as she smiled. She no longer divided her attention and had also focused on the task before her.

    Mu Chen smiled as he retracted his gaze and calmed his heart. Right now, he had to capture the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid as quickly as possible. It wasn¡¯t easy to encounter such a ce again. Even in the Great Thousand World, with such amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid in this ce, it could even attract the attention of countless Sovereign Realms experts to fight for it. At that point of time, it wouldn¡¯t be like the small scuffles that they had with Mo Yu and his group.

    Therefore, he had to grab hold of this opportunity to capture as much Sovereign Spiritual Liquid as quickly as possible since it would greatly benefit his future cultivation. After all, it would require quite an amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid to enter the realm of a Sovereign.

    Rumble! Rumble!

    As Mu Chen calmed his heart, the Nineyered Pagoda behind him emitted ck lights. Those ck lights enveloped the small fish and, thereafter, suppressed and subdued them...

    Within the ancient hall, the whistling of Spiritual Energy resounded as the golden phoenix, sword river and the ck pagoda upied a corner. As time passed, those small fishes were turned into Sovereign Spiritual Liquid and stored away by the three people.

    The three of them gained the greatest benefit in this trip to the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard.

 Chapter 532 - Spiritual Condensing Bowl

    <strong>Chapter 532 - Spiritual Condensing Bowl</strong>

    Time rapidly went past in the hall.

    Three dazzling lights upied three corners as light intertwined with powerful Spiritual Energy ripples being emitted.

    Under the envelopement of the three dazzling lights, those small fishes that were swimming in the air were constantly being hunted. Turning into sparkling Sovereign Spiritual Liquid with every single drop of it containing majestic Spiritual Energy.

    The three people spent half a day¡¯s time to capture them.

    As more and more greenish small fish were being captured, the greenke in the center of the hall suddenly made a fine ripple. Thereafter, it was as if a suction force was being emitted as the small fish that were swimming in the air escaped into theke.

    Plop.

    The instant they entered theke, their bodies rapidly liquified as they merged into it and disappeared.

    The hall became empty once again.

    Because of the disappearance of the small fish, the three dazzling lights gradually faded away as Mu Chen, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan¡¯s figures appeared. They were a little confused as they exchanged looks. Their eyes were still filled with discontent as they were clearly not satisfied yet.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Mu Chen stared at the greenke as he furrowed his brows.

    ¡°All that Sovereign Spiritual Liquid withdrew. There must be a limit to how much Sovereign Spiritual Liquid one can obtain at a time.¡± Luo Li muttered.

    ¡°But I am still not satisfied!¡± Wen Qingxuan stared at the greenke in unhappiness as she snorted, ¡°If you want to obstruct me, then I¡¯ll take you as well.¡±

    As she finished speaking, she swept her hands as countless golden feathers shot out, towards the greenke.

    Buzzzzz!

    However, when the golden feathers came in contact with the greenke, it had dissipated the golden light at a rapid speed as the Spiritual Energy contained within it was rapidly being sucked away by theke.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Wen Qingxuan eximed as her face turned grave. She stared at theke before her as her eyes flicked and yelled in a startled tone, ¡°It¡¯s actually a Spiritual Artifact?!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart was also jolted when he heard her voice. Theke that could hold so much Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was actually a Spiritual Artifact? Didn¡¯t that mean that if he could take this Spiritual Artifact, he would have obtained arge amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid?

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure flew out as he stopped at the edge of theke. He focused his gaze over and realised that there seemed to be an ancient text within theke.

    ¡°This is... Spiritual Condensing Bowl?¡±

    Mu Chen stared at the ancient text as he murmured.

    ¡°Spiritual Condensing Bowl? How is that possible?!¡± When they heard that name, Wen Qingxuan and Luo Li¡¯s faces changed. They quickly sped over with their gazes filled with astonishment.

    ¡°Why? What is a Spiritual Condensing Bowl?¡± Mu Chen asked in astonishment when he saw the reaction from the two girls.

    ¡°Hmph, ignorant guy. In the Ancient Antiquity, there was a special race. They were known as the Spiritual Condensing Race as they possessed a special ability. The Spiritual Artifact that they created would possess the effect of condensing spiritual Energy. Their pinnacle masterpiece was the Spiritual Condensing Bowl. Activating the bowl could shadow the vast heavens and earth. Any form of Spiritual Energy would be sucked into it and would automatically turn into Sovereign Spiritual Liquid,¡± said Wen Qingxuan.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face changed. Any form of Spiritual Energy would be turned into Sovereign Spiritual Liquid? There was such a fearsome treasure in this world? Didn¡¯t that mean that the one whi possessed this treasure would be equivalent to obtaining an inexhaustable amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid?

    If that was the case, then this Spiritual Artifact is even more fearsome than a Divine Artifact.

    If such an item was ced in the Great Thousand World, even those powerful forces would fight over it.

    ¡°The price of a Spiritual Condensing Bowl is something that even my Luo God Sword could not bepared to. It is not a Divine Artifact, but it¡¯s at a higher levelpared to that, a Primordial Saint Artifact.¡± Luo Li said softly.

    The unfamiliar name of Primordial Saint Artifact brought an unspeakable pressure to Mu Chen. Such an item was not something that he could imagine.

    ¡°The origin of this thing is so huge?¡± Aside from being startled, Mu Chen was feeling troubled in his heart. If this Spiritual Condensing Bowl was so frightening, it was not something that he could possess. If even the slightest news of such an item was leaked out, he could guarantee that he would not have peace.

    A coarse fellow was not guilty, but in possession of a treasure, he was.

    Before he possessed absolute strength, such a treasure was not something that Mu Chen wouldy his hands on.

    ¡°However, this Spiritual Condensing Bowl is not genuine!¡± Wen Qingxuan said firmly.

    ¡°A counterfeit?¡± Mu Chen was nked.

    ¡°Correct. Although the Divine Wood Pce possessed great power, it could not be considered as a pinnacle force in the Great Thousand World back then. Even in this Shattered Continent, the Divine Wood Pce could only proim monarchy to a corner of it. Such a Primordial Saint Artifact was not something that the Divine Wood Pce could undertake.¡± Luo Li also nodded her head.

    ¡°Therefore, this Spiritual Condensing Bowl before our eyes should be a counterfeit.¡±

    ¡°Even a counterfeit is so powerful.¡± Mu Chen licked his lips. His heart that was suppressed before zed. If this Spiritual Condensing Bowl was the genuine good, he would naturally not have any thoughts about it and would only remember it in his heart, till his strength was powerful enough before hee to take it away. Since it was a counterfeit, the price of it would drop a lot more and it would be worth the risk for him.

    ¡°There are many counterfeit Spiritual Condensing Bowls. Some pinnacle force would be in possession of such an item. Therefore, it was not too unbelievable for the Divine Wood Pce to have it,¡± said Luo Li.

    ¡°Then, can we take it away?¡± asked Mu Chen.

    Only now did he understand that the most valuable item in the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard was not the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, but this counterfeit Spiritual Condensing Bowl.

    Wen Qingxuan and Luo Li exchanged a nce as they nodded their heads. Their background wasn¡¯t weak, but they still could not help but to be tempted by this Spiritual Condensing Bowl, since the amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids that they had obtained was only a small portionpared to the amount contained in the Spiritual Condensing Bowl.

    Majestic Spiritual Energy swept out from Mu Chen¡¯s palm as it twined towards theke that was formed by the Spiritual Condensing Bowl. However, the instant his Spiritual Energy approached the Spiritual Condensing Bowl, the Spiritual Energy was sucked into it.

    His figure jolted as his gaze turned grave.

    ¡°The Spiritual Condensing Bowl would automatically absorb any approaching Spiritual Energy. I¡¯m afraid that with our strength, it¡¯s impossible for us to take it.¡± Luo Li said helplessly.

    Wen Qingxuan also sighed in pity. The treasure was just before her, but she couldn¡¯t take it away. It had really made her feel unwilling.

    Mu Chen pondered when a light flickered. His expression changed as an ancient tree rune appeared from his forehead.

    ¡°Earlier, the Courtyard Spirit mentioned that I was the Sessor. Since I¡¯m the Sessor, then I will naturally have the qualifications to inherit the things here.¡± Mu Chen pointed at the rune on his forehead as he continued, ¡°Let me try moving it.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan and Luo Li nodded. Since they did not have any other methods, why not let Mu Chen give it a try?

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze gathered and the ancient tree rune on his forehead flickered with a faint luster. A momentter, the rune burst forth with green light as it spread out and enveloped the greenishke.

    Buzz. Buzz.

    As everything became enshrouded by the greenish light, the originally calmke started to ripple as a faint light was shot from theke.

    At the sight of this scene, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan felt excited. It was indeed useful!

    The light in theke became more dense and, thereafter, theke had started to shrink. A few minutester, the hugeke had turned into an antique greenish jade bowl as it flew over, swaying beforending on Mu Chen¡¯s palm that was extended.

    Mu Chen, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan had directed their gazes over.

    The ancient jade bowl had quietly rested on Mu Chen¡¯s palm asplicated veined patterns could be seen around the bowl. The patterns were a little scarlet-red. It was said that during the creation of the Spiritual Condensing Bowl, aside from various countless materials, there was also an ingredient, blood of the Spiritual Condensing Race.

    Within the jade bowl, it was as if there was boundless liquid swaying about. However, it was unable to escape from the mouth of the bowl.

    ¡°Quick, look at how much Sovereign Spiritual Liquid is there!¡± Wen Qingxuan couldn¡¯t endure it as she asked.

    Mu Chen nodded his head as he controlled his intent into the Spiritual Condensing Bowl. However, as he probed, the Spiritual Condensing Bowl emitted greenish light that blocked off his probe. At the same time, a boundless light appeared from the mouth of the bowl as an ancient rune could be seen in that light.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face turned stiff at this instant.

    ¡°The Spiritual Condensing Bowl is sealed.¡± Mu Chen bitterly smiled.

    ¡°Let me try.¡± Wen Qingxuan refused to believe as she extended her hand and grabbed the Spiritual Condensing Bowl. She controlled her Spiritual Energy and realised that it was impossible to look into the Spiritual Condensing Bowl. She also could not extract the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid within it. The light possessed powerful defense and the seal was not something that they would deal with.

    ¡°Bastard.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan was enraged as she threw it back to Mu Chen with hatred, ¡°It only benefited you.¡±

    Mu Chen awkwardly scratched his head as he received it. A jade bottle appeared in his hand, it was sparkling and translucent as drops of liquid could be seen in it. ¡°I have taken a total of one hundred and twenty four Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. I¡¯ll give it all to you.¡±

    He knew how precious the Spiritual Condensing Bowl was, since it was not something that slightly more than a hundred Sovereign Spiritual Liquid could bepared to. However, he did not have the intention to monopolise it.

    ¡°Forget it, it was something that was obtained by you. I don¡¯t want it.¡± Wen Qingxuan cast her lips aside as she continued, ¡°However, the Spiritual Condensing Bowl is yours. But me and Luo Li have a share in the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid in it. Take note of it and give back to us double the amount in the future.¡±

    Although Wen Qingxuan said those words, she was clearly just rambling.

    ¡°Thanks, consider it as me owing you a favor.¡± Mu Chen said in a serious tone.

    With Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan¡¯s backgrounds, perhaps this counterfeit Spiritual Condensing Bowl wasn¡¯t an inseparable treasure. However, to Mu Chen who did not have any background, it was an important item.

    ¡°Rest assured, although your favor isn¡¯t worth anything, I will still remember it.¡± Wen Qingxuan said as her rosy lips rose.

    Mu Chen smiled before looking at Luo Li. Thetter gently smiled. With their rtionship, there wasn¡¯t a need to divide things so clearly between the both of them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s almost time and perhaps, Xu Huang and the rest are also anxiously waiting.¡± Luo Li said gently.

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen smiled as he nodded. Since he had already obtained the Spiritual Condensing Bowl, there wasn¡¯t a need to stay here anymore.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Mu Chen waved his hand and he turned around without any hesitation. Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan followed his pace. As the three of them left, the gate of the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard slowly closed as it returned to its original quiet state.

 Chapter 533 - Intimidating with Violence

    <strong>Chapter 533 - Intimidating with Violence</strong>

    Mu Chen and his group of three left the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard and quickly sped through the path that they entered on.

    The people of the Academy Alliance were long gone. Thus, they were not obstructed along the way. In addition to the three of them being able to use Spiritual Energy, after roughly ten minutes, they had already passed through the spike tree forest and smoothly exited the shadows.

    When they walked out of the shadows that were formed by the spike trees, they felt as if their bodies had instantly lightened. The sluggish Spiritual Energy within their bodies surged and in an instant, powerful ripples of energy spread throughout their limbs.

    ¡°Huuuu.¡±

    When their powers were restored, the three of them felt relieved. The feeling of having their Spiritual Energies suppressed was too ufortable.

    ¡°What a beautiful feeling.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan exhaled as her charming eyes gazed upon the clear sky and earth. After experiencing the feeling of not being able to use any Spiritual Energy, only then did she realise that the Spiritual Energy that flowed between this heaven and earth was so enchanting.

    ¡°Why are you being like this? In the Spiritual Road, it was an entire two years that we were not able to use any Spiritual Energy.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    ¡°Because it was too long in the Spiritual Road, I had already forgotten the sensation of using Spiritual Energy back then.¡± Wen Qingxuan smiled in reply.

    Mu Chen deeply nodded his head and shortly after, his expression changed. He raised his head and looked beyond the distance of this forest, then realised that there were many other Spiritual Energy ripples in this region...

    Both of his eyes were narrowed as he gazed into the distance. There were figures of people appearing in his sight. There seemed to be several teams that were looking at their direction. In the depths of their eyes was a dense amount of greed and fire.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Luo Li had also noticed this scene and in an instant, she furrowed her brows. She tightened her grip on her Luo God Sword as she felt that something was amiss.

    Wen Qingxuan lightly snorted as a golden warspear flickered with golden light in her hand. Her gaze brought along a chill as it swept through and all those that exchanged contact with her could not help shifting their gazes away.

    Shhhhhhuuuu

    Not far away, there was a noise caused by the wind from extreme speed that resounded. Mu Chen and his group turned their gazes over and saw a few figures flying over, beforending by their side. It was Xu Huang and the rest that had been waiting outside of the forest.

    When Xu Huang and group saw that Mu Chen¡¯s group of three had smoothlye out, only then did they feel relieved.

    ¡°You guys finally came out,¡± said Xu Huang.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mu Chen took a nce at the surrounding movements as he asked. Previously, when they entered here, there weren¡¯t so many people around here.

    ¡°Half a day ago, the group from the Academy Alliance came out.¡± Xu Huang nced at Mu Chen¡¯s group of three as a smear of astonishment could be seen in his eyes, ¡°You guys were the ones that chased them out?¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head in acknowledgement.

    ¡°What monsters.¡± Xu Huang and the rest were speechless. They had clearly seen the amount of people from the Academy Alliance. They had nearly two hundred in number and all of them had refined their physical bodies in the past. Even if they could not use any Spiritual Energy in the forest, they would still be hard to deal with. However, despite so, the three of them chased them out like stray dogs.

    ¡°After the group from the Academy Alliance came out, their facial expressions were ugly. We hid ourselves for the time being. Thereafter, those fellows started to spread some news...¡± Xu Huang said helplessly, ¡°They announced that there was a Hidden Spiritual Courtyard which contained Sovereign Spiritual Liquid that the Divine Wood Pce had been storing for countless years. There were at least tens of thousands of drops...¡±

    The brows of Mu Chen furrowed. Those people of the Academy Alliance wete indeed vicious. Seeing as they could not obtain the stuff from the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard, they decided to spread the news so Mu Chen and his group could not have any peace.

    Tens of thousands of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, those fellows had quite a wild imagination. However, Mu Chen knew that once this news was released, it would still bring them quite a bit of trouble, even if it was false. The Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was simply too precious. Everyone knew that if the amount had really reached tens of thousands, even Sovereign realm experts would be fighting over it.

    Not many Sovereign realm experts had umted such an amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    Tens of thousands of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid could allow a Sovereign realm expert to be suddenly wealthy.

    ¡°Furthermore, they further dered that the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid stored in the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard was taken by the three of you.¡± Xu Huang bitterly smiled, ¡°Now, all these teams that are staring at you guys areing for the three of you. Although they do not dare to do anything to the three of you, the amount that they have gathered is quite troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, just some average fellows. If they have the capability, thene and snatch. If any of them could win against me, I will give them all the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid in my possession. Just that they will probably die from that appetite of theirs.¡± Wen Qingxuan coldly snorted as her face was covered in frost.

    Xu Huang drylyughed as they thought in their hearts, She is indeed, worthy of being someone that has gotten first ce once, such dominance...

    When Mu Chen was speaking with Xu Huang, there were nearly ten figures that flew among the ck patch of people, before stopping roughly a few hundred feet away. The ten figures had powerful Spiritual Energy ripples around them. All of them were actually someone that had gone through Spiritual Energy Disaster. Clearly, they were Captains from a few decent teams.

    Behind them, there were nearly ten teams that were staring at Mu Chen and his group.

    ¡°Captain Mu Chen, I am Chen Ya from the Spiritual Cliff Academy.¡±

    The one leading was an azure-clothed youth with fair skin. His looks were rather handsome but his eyes were filled with greed.

    Mu Chen nced at him in indifference as he turned his head towards Xu Huang and the rest without paying any attention, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    When Chen Ya saw how Mu Chen ignored him, his face changed as a smear of rage shed across his eyes as he said in a solemn voice, ¡°Captain Mu Chen, we are all well-aware of how powerful your group is. However, there are nearly a hundred teams here waiting for you. If all of us were to fight, you guys might not take it well.¡±

    ¡°What do you want then?¡± Mu Chen finally took a nce at him as his tone was apathetic.

    ¡°Haha, we only want Captain Mu Chen to give every one of us ten drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid and we will not make things difficult for your group.¡± Chen Ya quickly said when he heard Mu Chen¡¯s reply.

    ¡°Ten drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid? Who are you?¡± Wen Qingxuan said with a chilled face.

    She took a step forward as her golden warspear dazzled with brilliant golden light that spread out. In an instant, a fearsome Spiritual Energy pressure began to expand and under the pressure of that Spiritual Energy, the faces of Chen Ya and everyone else could not help changing as astonishment filled their eyes.

    ¡°Spirit Disaster?¡±

    ¡°Wen Qingxuan has actually reached Spirit Disaster!¡±

    ¡°No wonder she was once first in the points ranking...¡±

    Feeling the boundless pressure from Wen Qingxuan, all those staring teams could not help having their faces changed as fear shed across their eyes.

    ¡°Do not be afraid. With so many of us here, even if she is a Spirit Disaster, we could still defeat her with all of us here!¡± Chen Ya saw those people behind him starting to show signs of fear and he immediately dered. He knew that if they did not make use of their advantage of numbers, no one would dare to obstruct the path of Mu Chen, Wen Qingxuan and Luo Li.

    ¡°Trash not knowing the meaning of death!¡±

    Wen Qingxuan¡¯s eyes were filled with cold. Just when she was about to act, she saw Mu Chen smiling as he waved his hand. A streak of light flew out, which rapidly grew, turning into a huge greenish wooden statue, it was the Divine Wood Guard.

    ¡°Cripple him.¡±

    Mu Chen pointed towards Chen Ya as he said in indifference.

    Boom!

    The Divine Wood Guard stomped as its huge figure charged forward, causing a shadow to immediately shroud Chen Ya.

    As the shadow shrouded over, Chen Ya¡¯s face changed. The Spiritual Energy in his body swept out as it turned into a powerful force that shot towards the Divine Wood Guard.

    The Divine Wood Guard threw its huge fist out and instantly shattered that force before heavilynding on Chen Ya¡¯s body.

    Boom!

    A deep sh resounded as Chen Ya¡¯s figure flew away like a cannon, before heavily shooting into the ground. The ground instantly crumbled as a deep crater appeared with Chen Ya lying in it. He was covered in fresh blood, no one knew if he was still dead or alive.

    ¡°You dare!¡±

    The nine other Spiritual Energy experts that came with Chen Ya yelled as their faces changed from the situation.

    Shhhhhuuu!

    However, just when they had finished yelling, a golden light had already reached them. Wen Qingxuan¡¯s exquisite figure appeared before them as powerful spear images followed.

    Rustle! Swish!

    As the spear imagines swept past, three Spiritual Energy Disaster experts were instantly defeated. Blood holes appeared on their bodies as they fell.

    Buzz!

    At the same time, a clear sword cry resounded. A sword river whistled out as it brought forth a strand of fresh blood. Three other Spiritual Energy Disaster experts held onto their hands as they retreated. Their faces were filled with fear as fresh blood flowed down from their arms.

    Boom! Boom!

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure had also appeared before the three remaining Spiritual Energy Experts. ck lightning frantically flickered as he threw his fist out in indifference. The wind exploded under his fist as it struck the chests of those three at lightning speed.

    As an explosion resounded, the chests of those three caved in as they flew away, shrieking before being deeply impaled into the mountain.

    The entire region was filled with silence at this instant.

    Ten Spiritual Energy Experts were instantly defeated by Mu Chen¡¯s group of three in just an instant.

    The lightning momentum was so fast that the other teams behind those ten could not react in time.

    Mu Chen stood in the air as he dusted his hands without any expression. Thereafter, he nced at those teams behind and dered with indifference, ¡°Anyone else?¡±

    He knew the thoughts of the Academy Alliance and, therefore, he did noty his hands as he knew that if he were toy his hands in such a situation, it would only be troublesome and there would be more and more people who would gather. Therefore, he had chosen to exhibit his power, disying intimidating might.

    Only then, could he suppress the greed in the hearts of those fellows.

    Faced with such greedy people, he could only use violence.

    Faced with Mu Chen¡¯s indifferent tone, the momentum of the few hundred teams slugged. Some people held fear in their eyes and, at this moment, no one dared to speak.

    Up in the sky, Mu Chen, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan stood with the huge Divine Wood Guard behind them. The impact from their formation made others not dare to oppose them.

    At this instant, only then did everyone else realised how big of a gap they had with those three...

    ¡°If you are eyeing on the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid in my hand, thene at me. However, I have to issue a warning first. Although killing is a little problematic, I have the means to cripple you here...¡± Mu Chen¡¯s cold voice resounded in the sky as it brought along chilling intent.

    Everyone was trembling in that coldness.

    Mu Chen coldly nced at them, before sweeping his gaze turned towards the surroundings as his cold voice resounded, ¡°As for the cowardly Academy Alliance, this method was too substandard. Next time, do it yourself.¡±

    When he finished his speech, he waved his hand as he stored the Divine Wood Guard. His figure moved as he flew towards the distance with Luo Li, Wen Qingxuan, Xu Huang and the rest closely following after. No one dared to obstruct them and could only allow them to leave as they pleased.

    Looking at Mu Chen¡¯s leaving group, the other teams gathered here powerlessly sighed, before exchanging nces and dispersed. They had ultimately underestimated the two teams...

    Concealed in a region here, Mo Yu and his party was looking at Mu Chen¡¯s departing group. Mo Yu¡¯s face was pale as he firmly stomped his foot, before his cold voice resounded...

    ¡°Mu Chen, don¡¯t be too proud of yourself. I will get you to spit out the things that belonged to me!¡±

 Chapter 534 - Blood Figure

    <strong>Chapter 534 - Blood Figure</strong>

    In the azure-blue sky, a wind slowly drifted amongst the loose clouds. The entire heavens and earth had an antique peace.

    Shuuuuu.

    The sharp piercing sound of wind that resounded from afar suddenly broke the peace. Thereafter, ten light figures streaked across. In a sh, they appeared in this horizon, along with powerful winds tearing apart the loose clouds.

    ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone chasing after us.¡±

    Xu Huang turned his head and nced at the distance. When he saw that no one chased after them, only then did he feel relieved. Although the strength of Mu Chen and the other two was powerful, the other party had an advantage in numbers. Even if they had to kill, they would go limp from the exhaustion itself.

    Mu Chen nodded as he waved his hand and lowered his speed. Thereafter, he grasped his hand and a sparkling translucent jade bottle appeared in his hand. Within the jade bottle, there was Sovereign Spiritual Liquid flickering with a luster. Vaguely, there were pure Spiritual Energy ripples emitted from it that could cause one¡¯s heart to race.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    Xu Huang and the rest stared as their eyes instantly widened, ¡°Sovereign Spiritual Liquid?¡±

    Speaking of this name, even their voices turned a little heated. After all, they clearly knew how precious the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was. Although it was something that only Sovereign realm experts would perfectly enjoy, it still had arge amount of benefit for them at their current stage.

    Mu Chen smiled as he nodded his head. Thereafter, forty Sovereign Spiritual Liquid flew out from the bottle towards Xu Huang and the other three with a flick of his finger. ¡°Ten drops per person. After this trip in the Divine Wood Pce ends, you guys should be able to aim for Spiritual Energy Disaster.¡±

    ¡°For us?¡±

    Xu Huang and the other four were a little at loss as they stared at the ten drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid floating before them. In that instant, they still had not recovered from the shock as they knew how precious the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was. Forty Sovereign Spiritual Liquids was something that not even a 1-Stage Sovereign realm expert could produce, even if that expert was to constantly refine for a year.

    ¡°We are a team, I would also benefit if your strength grew.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    Xu Huang and the other three exchanged looks as they could see the excitement within each other¡¯s eyes. Thereafter, they looked at Mu Chen with gratitude as they nodded their heads, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Seeing as Xu Huang and the other three had stored the Sovereign Liquid, Mu Chen redirected his gaze towards Pin¡¯er and her group of three that were anxiously waiting as he smiled. ¡°In this trip to the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard, I have received the biggest harvest. Therefore, I will fork out your shares as well.¡±

    He had obtained the Spiritual Condensing Bowl in the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard. Although it was only a counterfeit, the price of it could still not be estimated. Furthermore, there was still quite a lot of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid in the Spiritual Condensing Bowl. Although it was sealed and Mu Chen had no idea how much there was, it should not be a small amount. Generally speaking, Wen Qingxuan and Luo Li also had a share in those Sovereign Spiritual Liquids...

    However, due to the reason as it could not be unsealed, there was no way for Mu Chen to divide their shares at the moment and could only wait till the seal was undone. However, at that time, the two girls would probably not be by his side anymore...

    Mu Chen¡¯s finger flicked as another fourty Sovereign Spiritual Liquids flew towards Pin¡¯er¡¯s group. The four girls were a little startled at how generous Mu Chen was. However, they did not immediately ept it as they directed their gazes over to Wen Qingxuan, since she was the Captain to their team.

    ¡°Take it, this is something that he should fork over. Fortunately, you¡¯re not that petty.¡± Wen Qingxuan took a nce at Mu Chen before nodding towards her teammates.

    When Pin¡¯er and the rest heard her words, only then did they feel excitement as they stored the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, before sweetly smiling to Mu Chen, ¡°Thank you, Big Brother Mu Chen.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as he looked at the remaining forty Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. He helplessly sighed in his heart. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to obtain those Sovereign Spiritual Liquids and in an instant, he had already lost at least half of them. Although he had the Spiritual Condensing Bowl with him, it was sealed at the moment. He also did not dare to get someone to help him with such a precious item, as he was clear that something that could absorb Spiritual Energy and condense it into Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was a miraculous treasure and the temptation it had to Sovereign realm experts.

    ¡°Where are we going next?¡± Wen Qinxguan asked towards Mu Chen. After the two trips with Mu Chen taking the lead and obtaining a huge harvest, she no longer had any opinion with Mu Chen taking the lead.

    ¡°Although these Divine Wood Pce ruins are vast, the amount of people that came here to look for treasures isrge as well. I¡¯m afraid that most of the ces that contain treasures have already been searched.¡± Mu Chen said with pity as he knew that aside from the Spiritual Treasure Mountain and the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard, there were still many ces that contained treasures. However, they had spent quite an amount of time in the two ces that they had gone to before.

    Although he felt pity, Mu Chen was rather optimistic. After all, not all the benefits had been taken. The taboo was being too greedy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Divine Wood Academy...the most important ce in the Divine Wood Pce.¡± Mu Chen said after some pondering, before raising his head towards the distance, ¡°I believe that all those teams with decent strength are already making their way over. I¡¯m afraid that this struggle will be even more intensepared to the other two.¡±

    ¡°I want to see who has the capability to snatch treasures from me.¡± Wen Qingxuan¡¯s phoenix-like eyes narrowed and within her eyes, there was a zing fire.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as he knew that Wen Qingxuan¡¯s character was as prideful as a phoenix. It was impossible for her to lower her head or to admit defeat to anyone.

    As he spoke, his figure had flown away like a streak of light. He was as fast as lightning as he streaked across the horizon like a meteor towards the distance.

    ...

    Just when Mu Chen was speeding towards the Divine Wood Academy, the most important area of the Divine Wood Pce, there was amotioning from another corner of the ruins.

    It was an ancient huge pce built on top of the mountain. The huge pce was built from huge wood as it seemed exceptionally firm. At this moment, there were powerful Spiritual Energy impactsing from the great pce. Powerful Spiritual Energy ripples swept out, making the mountain seem as if it was trembling.

    In the sky around the ancient pce, there were several teams at the mountain peak as they nced towards the pce from afar with fear in their expressions.

    The pce was the most perfectly maintained building within this region. Judging from the scale, it was clearly an important location in the ancient times of the Divine Wood Pce. Therefore, there should be treasures in this area.

    This was something that everyone knew.

    However, they discovered that when many teams had charged into it in impatience, they quickly came out in a miserable state as fear filled their eyes. No one could have expected this pce to be so dangerous.

    Furthermore, they even discovered a guardian with the strengthparable to Spirit Disaster within it.

    Facing such obstacles, no other team could sessfully enter the pce. It wasn¡¯t until half a dayter that a team of roughly a dozen that wore red robes appeared.

    That team gave off a chilling aura, making no one dare to carelessly approach them. Furthermore, when they reached here, they did not pay any attention to anyone else and charged straight into the pce. Till now, they had yet to return. However, everyone knew that they were not buried in it as they could feel the violent bloody Spiritual Energy ripples.

    There should be an intense fight inside the pce.

    This fact made everyone else startled as they were well-aware of how dangerous the pce was. However, that red-robed team with unknown origin could actuallyst so long inside...

    Boom!

    There was an ear-piercing booming sounding from inside. Thereafter, the gate of the pce was suddenly shattered as a huge figure shot out, crumbling this mountain. As huge stones fell, it buried half of the figure within. Everyone directed their gazes over and their faces drastically changed, that huge figure was actually that guardian that possessed the strengthparable to Spirit Disaster...

    And right now, that guardian was clearly defeated.

    Rustle! Rustle!

    In the time that they were startled, there were sounds of water flowing from the pce. A bloody river was suddenly seen charging out of the pce, before turning into a dozen blood-robed figures.

    At the head of the group, stood a youth with charming features as his forehead emitted a chill. He indifferently nced at the shattered guardian before licking his scarlet lips and smiled, ¡°There is indeed some treasures in the Divine Wood Pce, our trip here is not in vain.¡±

    As he finished his speech, his gaze suddenly moved as a bloody light flickered in his palm. He narrowed his eyes and a smear of an indifferent smile rose from the corner of his lips.

    ¡°That Mu Chen was indeed quite capable... to actually plunder the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard of the Divine Wood Pce... they should be currently heading for the Divine Wood Academy, right?¡±

    ¡°Indeed interesting, if he could obediently hand over all his Sovereign Spiritual Liquid to me, I suppose that I can spare his life.¡±

    The youth furrowed his brows as he shook his head shortly, ¡°Forget it, since he dared to be so close to Luo Li, let¡¯s just kill him... Otherwise, when he meets that fellow, wouldn¡¯t all my merits be taken away?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, towards the Divine Wood Academy. I also intend to meet that unfavourable fellow.¡±

    The youth coldly smiled as he waved his hand. His figure turned into a streak of bloody light as he flew away. Behind him, those blood-robed figures closely followed behind him.

    As they left, the surrounding teams looked towards the great pce, contemting if they should go in and take a look. Suddenly, cracks appeared on the pce and under their astonished gazes, it crumbled...

 Chapter 535 - Divine Wood Academy

    <strong>Chapter 535 - Divine Wood Academy</strong>

    The Divine Wood Academy sat at the highest point of the Divine Wood Mountain. Looking from outside the Divine Wood Mountain, one could vaguely see that there was an imposing building on top of the colossal mountain. It stood quietly and towering, as if it was overlooking thisnd. In the ancient times, this region had the most governing power to the other big and small forces in this region.

    Mu Chen and his party did not make any stops along their way and despite so, when they gradually approached the Divine Wood Academy, it had already taken half a day of their time. Fortunately, there wasn¡¯t any sunset or sunrise in the Divine Wood Pce. Dazzling light covered this region at anytime and anywhere. Thus, this was why the trees were lush to such a fearsome degree.

    Shhhuuuu.

    Mu Chen and his partynded on a mountain peak as they directed their gazes over. There was a smear of astonishment surfacing in their eyes.

    At a good distance away, there was a mountain towering into the sky. The mountain peak formed des as it was extremely precipitous. It was impossible to climb over it and on the peak of the mountain, there was a deep green ancient pce quietly sitting on it. There was a green light circle that was roughly a few thousand feet that made it seem like a ring of a around the pce¡¯s surroundings. The divine appearance of it was astonishing.

    ¡°Truly deserving to the called the Divine Wood Pce.¡±

    Mu Chen sighed. Even after the flow of time for the hundreds or thousands of years, they could still feel the powerful might of the Divine Wood Pce from the ancient times that could still be emitted from some fine areas that made others feel respect when looking at it.

    Mu Chen gradually withdrew his gaze as he swept towards the surroundings. Thereafter, he could see countless streaks of light flying over at this direction from the distance andnded on the peaks that were tens of thousands of meters high.

    Clearly, as time passed, more and more teams gathered onto this region. Mu Chen was not surprised by it as anyone could feel that this pce was the most important location of the Divine Wood Pce.

    Boom!

    On the tens of thousands of meters peaks, it was as if a bell from the ancient times had suddenly resounded. Within the sound, it gave off a worldly transformation sensation.

    ¡°This is the Divine Wood Academy?¡± Xu Huang and the rest gazed upon the ancient great pce on the peak with zing gazes as they turned to Mu Chen, ¡°Shall we act?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush.¡±

    Mu Chen, however, slowly shook his head as his gaze was firmly on the light ring around the great pce as he felt a daunting rippleing from it as he lightly said, ¡°This Divine Wood Academy is not easy to approach. The light ring is not useless as well. Just with us alone, it¡¯s impossible for us to barge into it.¡±

    ¡°Correct, the headquarters of various forces have their own powerful defences. Although the Divine Wood Pce has already crumbled with the flow of time, it is still not something that we could recklessly barge in.¡± Luo Li said with her head nodding.

    Wen Qingxuan¡¯s charming gaze had alsonded on the huge light ring as her expression turned grave.

    Seeing that response, Xu Huang and the rest immediately broke the anxiousness in their hearts, since they were well-aware of Mu Chen and the other two¡¯s strength. Since even they felt danger, then it was naturally not something that they can deal with.

    Mu Chen, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan exchanged a nce as they became silent as they waited.

    Time rapidly flowed by as the three of them waited.

    As time passed, there were countless sonic booms resounding as an earth-shattering amount of light streaked over. Thereafter, they were like locusts as theynded on trees of the various mountain peaks.

    The gazes of all those teams that came here were all directed onto the ancient pce on top of the towering peak. Their gazes were zing with greed as they knew that this area was the most important location of the Divine Wood Pce.

    Shhhuuuuu

    Another break of wind resounded as another group of people arrived and hovered in the air.

    Mu Chen directed his gaze over and, thereafter, he rubbed his nose. The group that just came was from the Martial Spiritual Academy and the one leading had a fine figure and wearing a fiery-red dress. What caught the attention of others was her crescent de that was even bigger then herself. She was also returning his gaze with a chill.

    It was Wu Yingying.

    ¡°You meet again.¡± Wen Qingxuan chuckled as she looked at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen helplessly smiled. Previously, on the Spiritual Treasure Mountain, Wu Yingying did not ally herself with Wang Zhong to deal with him, which made him a little surprised, and caused him to have a good opinion about Wu Yingying. Although this young girl was a fiery spice, her character wasn¡¯t unruly.

    Therefore, when Mu Chen saw that Wu Yingying hade, he gave her a gentle smile.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    However, in contrast to his goodwill, Wu Yingying¡¯s face was chill as she coldly snorted and turned her head around, no longer bothered about him.

    Having his warm face on a cold butt, Mu Chen felt a little awkward and could only shrug his shoulders.

    After Wu Yingying¡¯s group, there were also several other powerful teams that had appeared. Among them that made Mu Chen startled was that in this Divine Wood Pce, some teams seemed to have obtained a good opportunity, which made their team, as a whole, to rise in strength.

    As more and more teams rushed over, several familiar teams began to show themselves, which include Wang Zhong from the Saint Spiritual Academy and the party from the Four Seas Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Mu Chen softly eximed when he saw Wang Zhong as his brows furrowed.

    ¡°That fellow¡¯s strength has grown.¡± Wen Qingxuan had also sensed it as she spoke in astonishment, ¡°It seems that he has already refined the Spiritual Treasure from the Spiritual Treasure Mountain, borrowing it to step into Spirit Disaster.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, worthy of being the most eldest amongst the Four Holy Sons of the Saint Spiritual Academy.¡± Mu Chen said softly. This Wang Zhong was indeed capable as he was so decisive in refining the Spiritual Treasure at this time and step into Spirit Disaster.

    Mu Chen could naturally sense that the Spiritual Energy around Wang Zhong had grown strongerpared to the time at the Spiritual Treasure Mountain. The faint pressure being emitted from him had already shown that he had stepped into First Grade Spirit Disaster.

    When Mu Chen had his attention on Wang Zhong, thetter had also directed his cold gaze over.

    However, Mu Chen smiled at his cold gaze. First Grade Spirit Disaster was indeed powerful, but it still wasn¡¯t something that could make him feel pressured. This Wang Zhong must have suffered a great blow when Mu Chen defeated the First Grade Spirit Disaster puppet back at the Spiritual Treasure Mountain. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t make any breakthroughs at this time.

    Wang Zhong must be clear that if his strength remained as it was, he would have lost the qualification to fight with Mu Chen in the end.

    Shhhhuuuuu.

    Another break of wind resounded and Mu Chen directed his gaze over. He saw arge amount of unevenly matched people approaching. However, with their numbers, it was still rather intimidating.

    Aside from the Academy Alliance that could gather so many people, who else could it be?

    ¡°Those fellows.¡±

    However, when he met Mo Yu, Qin Feng and Liu Xiong once again, he was startled as he discovered that the three of them had lost an arm.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mu Chen, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan exchanged gazes and felt dumbfounded. Just who did those three fellows encounter? Why did they be one-armed?

    Mo Yu and the other twonded on a mountain peak as their gazes savagely fixed onto Mu Chen and his party. Killing intent could not be covered in their eyes and, furthermore, there seemed to be violence and mockery within their killing intent.

    ¡°Seems like after their trip to the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard, those fellows were up to something again.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s heart jolted. After theirst encounter in the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard, Mo Yu was well-aware that he could not contend against Mu Chen¡¯s group. But from their current appearance, it seemed as if they no longer feared him.

    ¡°There are many bizarre things in the Divine Wood Pce ruins. Who knows if they might have gotten an opportunity instead, let¡¯s be careful about them,¡± said Wen Qingxuan.

    Mu Chen nodded his head, Wen Qingxuan wasn¡¯t wrong. Opportunity wasn¡¯t something that only they could encounter. Although Mo Yu and his group was rather unlucky, who knows, their sorrow might turn into joy instead.

    Rustle.

    As this region became more and more noisy, there was suddenly yhe sound of a river and, thereafter, a dense smell of blood came from nowhere and spread throughout this region.

    At the scent of that bloody stench, Luo Li¡¯s exquisite face was covered in chill.

    ¡°Those fellows have finally appeared.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils were also cold as he looked at the horizon. There was suddenly a river of blood approaching along with a heavy stench of blood.

    The river of bloodnded under the countless gazes onto a mountain peak. When the bloody light dispersed, a dozen figures that wore blood-red robes appeared, along with chill aura, and the stench of blood spread out.

    ¡°Haha, it seems that we¡¯re notte.¡±

    At the front of the dozen blood-robed figures, Xue Tiandou lightly smiled. However, his smile was filled with murderous vour. He turned his head over and fixed his gaze onto Mu Chen¡¯s party as the smile on the corner of his lips became even more dense.

    ¡°Mu Chen, Luo Li, we meet again.¡±

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes as he stared at Xue Tiandou. Among his enemies here, only this fellow that came from the Blood God n might make him feel fear. However, he also understood that it was unavoidable for him to have a battle with Xue Tiandou here.

    Mu Chen inhaled a mouthful of air as his eyes surveyed the area, before his ck pupils instantly turned cold.

    Among the six batches of people, the Academy Alliance, Saint Spiritual Alliance and Xue Tiandou¡¯s group would undoubtedly target them without any hesitation. He did not have any grudges with the Four Seas Spiritual Academy nor were they friends. As for Wu Yingying, Mu Chen could not see through the heart of that girl and had no idea what she would do under anger.

    It seems that it woukd not be an easy matter for them to be to greatest winner again.

    However, no matter what, those fellows still didn¡¯t have the qualification to make Mu Chen feel fear!

    The youth¡¯s pupils were as sharp as a de that made others not daring to look into his eyes.

 Chapter 536 - Climbing the Mountain

    <strong>Chapter 536 - Climbing the Mountain</strong>

    Beneath the mountain peak that was tens of thousands of feet, the breaking of wind resounded as one streak of light after another was constantly approaching this direction. Filling thisnd with noise and causing it to be even more chaotic and noisy.

    Mu Chen and his group stood at a position that was the closest to that huge peak. In this inner circle, all those that possessed the qualification to stop in this region were all teams that possessed powerful strength. After all, there were too many people here and without sufficient strength to hold a good position, they would instantly be thrown away.

    In this region, the position they stood was held with strength.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was cold as he stared at Xue Tiandou. Compared to Wang Zhong, Mo Yu and the rest, this fellow was naturally the one that concealed himself the best. He originated from one of the four God ns of the West Heaven Realm. It was a n that possessed unimaginable depth. Clearly, Xue Tiandou¡¯s position in the Blood God n was not someone like Xue Shi from before couldpare to.

    This fellow came for Luo Li and, naturally, Mu Chen would definitely not let himy his hands on her.

    Faced with Mu Chen¡¯s sharp gaze, Xue Tiandou smiled. His smile contained coldness that should make one shiver.

    Luo Li, who was standing beside Mu Chen, was tightly gripping her Luo God Sword. Her crystal clear pupils had a chill moving within them. Her heart was filled with uncontroble killing intent for someone of the Blood God n. If it wasn¡¯t for their current situation being unsuitable, she might have not held her hands and killed this person from the Royal Family of the Blood God n.

    Boom!

    Just when they had a chill flowing in their eyes as they nced at each other, another ancient bell rang from the mountain peak. The bell swayed in the heavens and earth as it brought along an aura from the ancients...

    Buzz. Buzzzz.

    When the bell rang, the light ring around the green great pce seemed to have weakened.

    Everyone could see the energy on the light ring being weakened by a great amount in that instant.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Among the ocean of people, someone barked as his voice resounded like thunder.

    Boom!

    The atmosphere in this region instantly exploded as countless teams were seen flying up with boundless Spiritual Energy surrounding them. Their figures had turned into streaks of light as they flew towards the colossal peak.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure had also flown out at this instant and at his rear, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan followed with Xu Huang and the rest after them.

    Everyone was clear that this was the best time to ascend the mountain. Therefore, no one hesitated.

    The earth-shattering amount of light rays streaked across the horizon. After a dozen breaths of time, they had managed to reach the waist of the mountain with the leading light figure not far away from the peak.

    Rumble!

    Just when the the first person charged towards the summit, the colossal light ring around the pce exploded with a deep sound. Thereafter, countless light beams that were like stormy raindrops rained down from the light ring.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The light beam quickly hit against a human figure. Although that light beam wasn¡¯t sharp, those that were hit by it instantly bounced back, no matter what powerful defence he possessed or defensive Spiritual Artifact he had. Fresh blood spurted out as that figure was like a bird whose wings were suddenly broken as he fell from the massive height.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure charged as he passed through countless light figures. He seemed to have felt how powerful those light beams were, but he still maintained a calmposure as he had expected such an event.

    Shhhhhhuuu!

    A light beam fell from the sky as it shrouded Mu Chen¡¯s figure. That speed had reached a limit that even Luo Li and the rest who were close to him could not provide him any aid in time.

    Boom!

    ck lightning that was like a lightning dragon burst forth from Mu Chen¡¯s body. Lightning flickered on his skin as he seemed like a lightning god, mighty and powerful.

    Boom!

    That light beam shed against Mu Chen¡¯s body, causing his body to jolt. However, his feet tapped the ground as he pushed through the light beam towards the summit.

    Just when Mu Chen was shrouded by the light beam, Wen Qingxuan and Luo Li were also targeted by other light beams.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan coldly snorted as dazzling golden light was emitted as her golden warspear appeared in her hand in a gripping motion. Spear light swept out as she seemed like a war goddess, forcefully shing with the light beam.

    Buzzz.

    Luo Li, however, had maintained a calm expression as the Luo God Sword in her hands burst forth with sharp sword light as it shed down.

    Shhhhuuuuu!

    The two figures charged through the light beams at the same time as they chased after Mu Chen.

    Rumble!

    At the same time, a few other figures had charged through as well from other locations. Powerful and boundless Spiritual Energy swept out from their bodies as they had managed to forcefully withstand the descending light beams and charged towards the summit.

    Bang!

    Deep and muffled noises constantly resounded in the sky as countless figures were bounced back as they spat out blood. However, there were also several powerful people that had managed to break through the light beams. Some people with great eyesight had also noticed the fact that with more people charging towards the mountain, the power behind the light beams would also be weakened. This made others well-astonished. If it was to a solo charge, wouldn¡¯t that mean that even Sovereign realm experts would be injured by it?

    Rustle!

    A dragon image appeared beneath Mu Chen¡¯s feet as his figure shed. He had arrived at the summit of the mountain as his figurended on a tform that was made from green wood.

    Behind him, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan followed. After a while longer, Xu Huang and the rest followed after, but their states were a little terriblepared to the prior three. Luckily, they did not follow them too quickky; otherwise, they might not have been able to sustain the attack from the light beam. But even so, they were nearly shot down to the bottom.

    Shhhhuuuu.

    After Mu Chen had ascended the summit, one figure after another had also appeared on the tform. It was a ck patch of people butpared to the amount at the bottom of the mountain, god-knows how many were stopped by the first level of defense. At least eighty percent was blocked out.

    Mu Chen swept his nce around and saw that Xue Tiandou, Wang Zhong, Mo Yu and Wu Yingying had also sessfully ascended the summit.

    As everyone reached the summit, the surrounding light ring burst forth with dazzling luster once again. Along with it, there was a heart-rming thunderous roar.

    Deep green light swept out from the light ring as it spread to this tform. Isting the people here from the Divine Wood Academy.

    Rumble! Rumble!

    The green light seemed as if it was a green sea of clouds as it surged. Thereafter, deep green lightning appeared amongst the clouds as it shed through, bring along astonishing roars of thunder.

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

    Everyone looked at the sight of the lightning sea as their faces changed.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Divine Wood Lightning Dipper...¡± Luo Li¡¯s face was a little grave as she spoke. Within the heaven and earth, there were many bizarre energies born from the world. Their might was unimaginable, simr to the Divine ck Lightning that Mu Chen had previously used to refine his Lightning God¡¯s Physique. As for this Divine Wood Lightning Dipper, it was said that this lightning could only be born in a ce filled with the aura of wood, afterpressing the aura of wood to the limit and, thereafter, giving the birth of lightning.

    This energy was extremely bizarre and hard to deal with as it was like maggots. The instant it entered a body, it would cause Spiritual Energy to explode.

    Therefore, when everyone saw what was before them, their faces turned ugly.

    ¡°This Divine Wood Academy is, indeed, a ce that¡¯s not easy to enter.¡±

    Mu Chen had also softly sighed.

    Behind him, the faces of Xu Huang and the rest turned ugly and, shortly after, they bitterly smiled. They had exerted great effort just to pass through the first obstacle and if they were to charge through this sea of lightning, how could they be able to keep their lives? Seems like they could only hold their steps here.

    ¡°Those who wish to enter the Divine Academy has to be purified by the sea of lightning in the time it takes to burn a joss stick.¡±

    When the green sea of lightning appeared, an ancient and empty voice indifferently resounded vetween this heaven and earth, as if it came from the ancient times.

    Many faces changed when they heard that voice. It wanted them to enter this sea of lightning? Furthermore, they had to hold on for the time it takes to burn a joss stick...doesn¡¯t that simply mean to take their life?

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression was exceptionally grave. However, just when he was about the speak, the empty voice resounded once again.

    ¡°Those who obtained the position of Sessor has to entire ten-fold the amount of time.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes abruptly shrank. Ten times? This god-damned Divine Wood Pce, what dogshit Sessor position was this? Was that meant to y someone to death?

    ¡°Sessor?¡±

    Many people were confused. Clearly, they had not heard of the term Sessor prior to this. However, they felt relieved as that meant that they will not be the ones to suffer. This sea of lightning before them was extremely fearsome. A joss stick of time was still something that they could still strive for, but if the time were to extend by ten times, even Spirit Disaster experts would have to retreat.

    Shhhhhuuuu!

    Just when everyone was discussing, a streak of light shot out of the sea of the lightning that shrouded Mu Chen, whose face had turned ugly.

    The surrounding gazes were astonished as they gazed at Mu Chen. As for Wang Zhong, Mo Yu and the rest, they were briefly stunned, before having joy surfacing in their eyes from Mu Chen¡¯s misfortune.

    Mu Chen disregarded those gazes as he maintained an indifferent expression. Just when he was about to step forth, his expression suddenly changed as he saw another streak of light shoot out from the sea of lightning and shone onto another direction. At that direction, Xue Tiandou was also shrouded in the light with a calm expression.

    Mu Chen¡¯s pupils shrank for a brief moment. This Xue Tiandou had also obtained the identity of a Sessor?

    So it turns out that he wasn¡¯t the only one.

 Chapter 537 - Lightning Sea

    <strong>Chapter 537 - Lightning Sea</strong>

    Two light rays shot out from the sea of lightning and under the eyes of everyone, it shone onto Mu Chen and Xue Tiandou and shrouded them within.

    ¡°Those two are actually the so-called ¡®Sessors¡¯?¡±

    On the tform, there was suddenly a voice of exmation. They weren¡¯t too clear about the so-called ¡®Sessors¡¯. However, from the meaning held in the word, it should be an opportunity, but it was impossible for the two of them to obtain it.

    They nced at the tubr green sea of lightning that had green lightning dragons roaring within it, unleashing astonishing might. Although the two of them had the opportunity, it was something that they could obtain after being able to keep their lives.

    Standing at the side of Mu Chen, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan also nced at Xue Tiandou in astonishment. Clearly, they had also not expected that he would be the same as Mu Chen, obtaining the identity of a Sessor.

    ¡°Haha, I never expected that you would also be able to obtain the identity of a Sessor.¡±

    Xue Tiandou turned his head over and took a nce at Mu Chen. His handsome face was filled with a smile, except it was a smile with a chill, ¡°But are you sure that you can handle this opportunity? The Divine Wood Lightning Dipper isn¡¯t as easy as you think.¡±

    ¡°You better not die here.¡± Mu Chen said with a smile.

    Xue Tiandou smiled as he nodded.

    Rumble.

    As the two people smiled towards each other, with killing intent silently surging, another roar of thunder resounded from the sea of lightning as if it was urging the both of them.

    Mu Chen deeply inhaled a mouthful of air as a smear of graveness shed in the depths of his eyes. Shortly after, he no longer had any hesitation as he took a step forward, turning into a streak of light as he charged into the sea of lightning.

    When Mu Chen¡¯s figure had moved, Xue Tiandou had also turned into a bloody light as he charged into the sea of lightning without any traces of fear.

    Rumble! Rumble!

    When Mu Chen entered the sea of lightning, he saw the green clouds roll as the green lightning bolts became like huge pythons as they brought along rampant momentum, before tearing the sky and ruthlessly striking Mu Chen at astonishing speeds.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen¡¯s body flew back a few hundred feet as he was struck. ck lightning flickered around him, but the speed of the lightning was extremely high. If one could see through the lightning, they would discover a ck patch on Mu Chen¡¯s chest, even his flesh was a little messed up.

    ¡°How formidable.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned grave. He had already cultivated the Lightning God¡¯s Physique to Penta Rune Lightning Physique. Not even Late Spiritual Energy experts could hurt him. However, he was clearly injured from a bolt of green lightning. The so-called Divine Wood Lightning Dipper was, indeed, tyrannical.

    Mu Chen tightened his fist as ck lightning frantically flickered. The five lightning runes on his chest flickered as he had already activated his Lightning God¡¯s Physique to the limit. Faced with such a situation, despite the fact that he possessed a powerful physical body, he did not dare to be careless.

    Boom!

    When Mu Chen suffered another green lightning strike, Xue Tiandou had bloody light surging around his surroundings not far away. Thetter pushed both his palms out as they turned into a huge, scarlet bloody hand as it shed with the iing green lightning.

    Huge collisions resounded as the bloody hand was shattered. Xue Tiandou retreated a few dozen feet as his eyes flickered.

    When countless people looked at the two people, they inwardly smacked their lips. Those two were indeed, not people that were easy to be dealt with. One actually dared to used his physical body to confront the lightning, while the other used his powerful Spiritual Energy to face it. The strength of those two caused fear to rise in others.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin as well.¡± Luo Li said as she looked at Wen Qingxuan.

    Wen Qingxuan nodded before looking at her team, ¡°You guys stay here. There¡¯s no need for you guys to move forward.¡±

    This sea of lightning was so extremely rampant that even Spiritual Energy experts would find it hard to go through. If her teammates were to face it, it would be a little too forceful for them.

    Pin¡¯er, Le¡¯er and the rest nodded their heads at her words.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan and Luo Li¡¯s figures moved as they rapidly flew out, charging into a patch of the green lightning sea.

    Shhhhhuuu!

    After them, some figures had also flew in. They had powerful Spiritual Energy ripples around them, clearly they possessed powerful strengths. Therefore, they had some confidence in being able tost a joss stick time in the challenge.

    Wang Zhong, Wu Yingying and the rest of simr level charged into the sea of lightning as well. They naturally had quite the confidence in their strengths.

    Boom!

    As one figure after another constantly charged into the sea of lightning, it suddenly turned rampant as one bolt of green lightning after another shot out from the sea of lightning onto those figures.

    Bang!

    Low and muffled sounds of explosion constantly resounded as one expert after another who had powerful Spiritual Energy around them instantly suffered. Their Spiritual Energy was thoroughly wrecked by the lightning as it struck them. They flew back a few hundred feet in a terrible state. Many of them were spurting blood as their faces were overwhelmed with astonishment.

    Only after experiencing the power of it, did they realise how difficult it was to hold on till the end of the joss stick time.

    Outside the sea of lightning, when those who had yet to step in saw the scene unfold before them, they instantly suppressed their hearts that had begun to stir. Although treasures were tempting, their lives were even more important. This Divine Wood Academy wasn¡¯t a ce where anything could bear fruit.

    Explosions of thunder constantly rang by Mu Chen¡¯s ears as he swept his nce around. This sea of lightning was in chaos. However, there wasn¡¯t anyone in the few thousand foot radius in the area he was in. They were probably afraid that the disaster brought by the identity as Sessor would affect them.

    Boom!

    Another huge lightning pir shot out of theyers of clouds and struck Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Mu Chen was struck back once again as fresh blood flowed down from his arm. The intense pain had made him frown his brows. His charming face had no emotion on it. He looked at the other direction that had bloody light spreadingout. Xue Tiandou was withstanding the lightning using his powerful Spiritual Energy.

    Although Xue Tiandou would be forcefully moved back from the lightning, he was in a much better statepared to Mu Chen. The appearance of thetter was much better as he did not have any injuries on his body. However, Mu Chen had blood flowing down his body, which made him appear in a pretty terrible state

    ¡°Big Brother Mu Chen looks terrible.¡± Pin¡¯er said in a soft tone when she saw the scene.

    Xu Huang lightly shook his head, ¡°Mu Chen¡¯s strength lies in his physical body, whereas Xue Tiandou¡¯s strength lies in his powerful Spiritual Energy. From appearances, it would be natural for thetter to look better. If he were to copy what Mu Chen did, he would have already been turned into a bloody figure.¡±

    As they spoke, lightning suddenly turned rampant in the sea of lightning as green lightning frantically flickered.

    As the lightning became even more rampant, there were people that could not hold on much longer as they were sent flying out of the sea of lightning with blood spurting from their mouths as they fell onto the ground. Their bodies were ck as they appeared in a horrible state. The sight of them caused many people to feel fear as they realised that everyone that was sent flying out were all those that had reached Spiritual Energy Disaster in strength.

    Even experts like them could notst a joss stick of time. It¡¯s hard to imagine how tyrannical the Divine Wood Lightning Dipper was.

    Time flowed quickly under the constantly roaring thunder. However, time flowed as if years had past for those that were inside the sea of lightning.

    Mu Chen stood on the cloud as the green lightning constantly struck his body that made him move back. The surface of his body was also covered in ck as his skin became torn by the explosions with fresh blood flowing down. However, the blood was evaporated by the high temperature.

    Haaaa.

    Mu Chen¡¯s breath was a little messed uppared to the beginning as he realised that it was hard for him to withstand the lightning despite his Penta Rune Lightning Physique. Although he had not used any means of Spiritual Energy to defend, he had still thoroughly activated his Lightning God¡¯s Physique.

    Mu Chen swept his nce towards the distance, where a bloody light filled the area. It seemed to have formed into a light sphere with Xue Tiandou being protected within. That fellow seemed to have quite the method up his sleeves.

    ¡°A joss stick time should be up.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes flickered as he muttered.

    As he murmured to himself, the sea of lightning suddenly became a lot more quiet. Thereafter, everyone could see streaks of light emerging from the other end of the sea of lightning. Those figures that were covered by the sea of lightning were actually brought to the other side of it through suction.

    Clearly, those people had already passed through the test.

    However, the amount did not exceed a hundred.

    The majority of the people that exited through the sea of lightning felt relieved. Some of them were swaying around as they rejoiced in their hearts. It was fortunate that the time was up; otherwise, they would not be able to hold on much longer.

    Rumble.

    Just when they freed themselves from the sea of lightning, a sudden explosion of thunder resounded from the sea of lightning.

    Everyone directed their gazes over and their faces uncontroble changed as they saw green light spreading in the sea of lightning. Green lightning appeared one after another from the clouds as they seemed like huge dragons unleashing their ferocious might.

    At this instant, there were only two people in the sea of lightning.

    It was Mu Chen and Xue Tiandou.

    Everyone could sense that the sea of lightning had be even more violentpared to before.

    Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan¡¯s faces turned grave, while Wang Zhong, Mo Yu and the rest were rejoicing. They couldn¡¯t help wishing that Mu Chen would die in the sea of lightning.

    The current sea of lightning had just started to show its true might at this moment. Fortunately, only those two could feel its true might. They did not know if they were lucky or unlucky. Everyone was curious, wondering which of the Sessors could walk out of this sea of lightning.

 Chapter 538 - Divine Wood Lightning Dipper

    <strong>Chapter 538 - Divine Wood Lightning Dipper</strong>

    Rumble.

    Rampant thunderous roars resounded from the green sea of lightning between this heaven and earth, making others feel rmed by it.

    At the two sides of the sea of lightning, everyone raised their heads to look at the sea of lightning. At the depths of it stood two figures that looked fragile as the green lightning rolled. It was as if they would copse in the next moment.

    Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan exchanged gave gazes because even they could feel some dangering from the sea of lightning. Previously, they had easily endured for a joss stick of time. But if they were to enter now, it might not be so easy anymore.

    ¡°Looks like the Divine Wood Pce is testing the so-called ¡®Sessors¡¯.¡± Wen Qingxuan said softly.

    The so-called ¡°Sessors¡± that Mu Chen and Xue Tiandou became did not bring them any benefits here. On the contrary, it brought them quite a bit of trouble as everyone could see that they would have passed this test if it wasn¡¯t for the identity of Sessors that the two of them possessed.

    Luo Li lightly nodded her head, ¡°Since they are Sessors, then they naturally can¡¯t be mediocre. It was reasonable for the Divine Wood Pce to leave behind such a test. After all, they did not want the inheritance of their Divine Wood Pce to fall in the hands of a useless person.¡±

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll see how they are going to break through this situation.¡± Wen Qingxuan softly said.

    Boom!

    Roaring of thunder continued to resound as Mu Chen stood in the sea of lightning. His face was also filled with solemn at this instant as he could sense how rampant the sea of lightning was at this moment. Beneath the clouds, there was green lightning slowly wiggling about as if it was a huge green dragon rummaging, emitting fearsome might from its colossal body.

    Huuuuu.

    Mu Chen deeply inhaled a mouthful of air as both of his fists were tightly clenched. His gaze was exceptionally sharp at this instant.

    Boom!

    The brewing sea of lightning exploded in the next instant. Everyone could see the clouds being torn apart as the green light appeared. A gigantic green light that was a few hundred feet swept out. It was like a huge dragon as it charged towards Mu Chen.

    The surface of the green light didn¡¯t seem like lightning, it was more like the surface of an ancient tree, since it was filled with old tree patterns. It did not seem rampant but only the one that was targeted by it could feel its might.

    ck lightning was frantically flickering on Mu Chen¡¯s body, making his skin to turn ck. A metallic luster was flowing on the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s skin. Clearly, Mu Chen had pushed his Lightning God¡¯s Physique to the limits.

    Boom!

    The huge dragon that was made of lightning heavily struck against Mu Chen. ck and green lightning shed, causing even the surrounding space to twist from the powerful energy collision.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure flew out in a terrible state. He heavily stomped on the air for a few hundred steps, before he managed to stabilise his figure. The cloths on his upper body were already reduced to ashes. Five lightning runes flickered with light on his chest as his shoulders were covered in blood.

    At the two ends of the lightning sea, there was a lowmotion that resounded. Even Peak Spiritual Energy Disasters would suffer heavy injuries from that lightning. However, Mu Chen had managed to withstand it. Wasn¡¯t that fellow¡¯s physical body a little too powerful?

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re courting death. You were already in such a state from the Divine Wood Lightning Dipper. I¡¯ll see how you¡¯re going to endure the remaining time of nine joss sticks!¡± Wang Zhong¡¯s mouth rose to a mocking smile as he watched the scene.

    Mo Yu, Qin Feng and the rest of the Academy Alliance were also sneering at the sight of it.

    Wu Yingying stared at the figure in the lightning sea as she maintained a chilled expression. However, the crescent de was gripped even tighter.

    Rumble!

    Lightning roared again. However, it wasn¡¯t from Mu Chen¡¯s direction but was from Xue Tiandou. Thetter¡¯s face was a little grave as he formed seals with both of his hands. Scarlet blood-coloured boundless Spiritual Energy swept out as it seemed like a bloody river circted around him that withstood the green lightning.

    Scarlet-red Spiritual Energy exploded as Xue Tiandou also moved back from the collision as a smear of blood appeared on his palm. However, it was wiped away without batting an eyelid. He gazed over at Mu Chen¡¯s direction as a cold smile rose on his lips. At leastpared to Mu Chen, he had a much easier time. If they were to continue, the gap between Mu Chen and him would start to appear. At that time, he wanted to see if that fellow would still dare to talk before him.

    That first lightning was clearly just an opening. The lightning sea was barely silent for an instant before everyone could watch in astonishment as huge lightning bolts constantly charged out of the lightning sea as green light rolled. Thereafter, those lightning bolts charged towards Xue Tiandou and Mu Chen.

    The previous scene was just paled into insignificance inparison!

    Clearly, the lightning sea had finally unleashed its might.

    When Mu Chen saw the scene unfolding before him, his face could not help changing. Shortly after, he heavily stomped his feet as ck and white-coloured Spiritual Energy swept forth, shing towards the Divine Wood Lightning Dipper.

    He was finally forced to use his Spiritual Energy to defend.

    Bloody rivers were spreading around Xue Tiandou as his powerful Spiritual Energy swept out. The Spiritual Energy that he had cultivated was reeking of blood as it became especially cold and sharp. The bloody rivers revolved around him, ovepping each other as the green lightning¡¯s attack came crashing.

    Boom! Boom!

    The entire lightning sea exploded as one green lightning after another streaked across the sky as they shed against the two figures.

    The ripples that were caused from the impacts tore ayer of the lightning sea apart.

    Everyone¡¯s hearts were rmed by the scene. Based on this scene before them, even a Peak Spiritual Energy Disaster expert would be reduced to ashes.

    Rumble.

    The huge roaring continued and, in an instant, four joss sticks of time had passed. As time passed, everyone could sense the attack of the Divine Wood Lightning Dipper became more and more rampant...

    Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan could not help clench their fists.

    Boom!

    Another huge dragon made of lightning tore apart the defenses formed by the ck and white Spiritual Energy as it heavily struck against Mu Chen. A groan came from his throat as his figure retreated. A majority of his body was charred by it.

    Boom!

    On another corner, Xue Tiandou was also sent back. His sleeve was shredded to pieces as blood flowed down from his shoulders. Even the Spiritual Energy fluctuations around him became a little messed up.

    It was already the seventh joss stick of time.

    However, everyone knew that thest three sticks were the hardest.

    The green light that was emitted from the lightning sea as it rolled was extremely dazzling to the eyes.

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Facing this scene, Xue Tiandou smiled. He looked at Mu Chen with a yful smile as he chuckled, ¡°If you back off now, you might still be able to keep your life.¡±

    Mu Chen indifferently nced at him and no longer bothered.

    Those outside the lightning sea were looking at Xue Tiandou in astonishment, wasn¡¯t he worried about himself?

    Boom!

    As they puzzled over that question, the lightning sea had finally thoroughly exploded. Layers andyers of the lightning sea were torn apart as the dazzling green light became like pirs as they soared to the heavens, before diving down. Green light expanded as it seemed as if the Divine Wood Lightning was about to pierce through the heavens and earth.

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Xue Tiandouughed as he watched the iing attack. His fist clenched as a green light flickered on his hand. It was a simple and unadorned bell of green wood. The wooden bell did not stand out, but everyone could sense a peculiar energy being emitted from it.

    ¡°This Wooden Spiritual Bell was something I obtain from the Divine Wood Pce. It just so happens to be able to restrain the Divine Wood Lightning Dipper. Originally, I did not n to use it. But looking from this situation, I can¡¯t hold my hands anymore.¡± Xue Tiandou chuckled as he looked at Mu Chen. He flickered his fingers as the Wooden Spiritual Bell rapidly expanded in size to a few hundred feet as it hovered above Xue Tiandou¡¯s head.

    Boom! Boom!

    The Divine Wood Lightning Dipper whistled as it flew down and struck the Wooden Spiritual Bell. An explosion roared. However, no matter how the lightning struck, it could not break through the Wooden Spiritual Bell.

    Outside the lightning sea, endless people were looking in envy. No wonder Xue Tiandou was so fearless, so he possessed such a treasure.

    ¡°Xue Tiandou had a Spiritual Artifact that could protect him, what about Mu Chen?¡± Some people looked at Mu Chen. From the current situation, it didn¡¯t look to be a problem for Xue Tiandou to withstand the three joss sticks of time. But what about Mu Chen?

    Under the gazes of others, Mu Chen¡¯s charming face still maintained a calm demeanor as he raised his head, looking at the descending lightning. Shortly after, he deeply inhaled a mouthful of air as light flickered in his ck pupils. This made Mu Chen look more prideful.

    ¡°If you want to kill me, Mu Chen, it will not be so easy!¡±

    Mu Chen waved his sleeves as the boundless Spiritual Energy around him instantly disappeared.

    Those outside the lightning sea widened their mouths from his actions. This fellow was going to call back his Spiritual Energy?

    Mu Chen was not bothered with those gazes. Not only did he withdraw his Spiritual Energy, he even sat down as he formed seals with both his hands. The surface of his body was flickering with ck lightning. Underneath his skin, his veins were like earthworms as they wiggled, emitting astonishing power at the same time.

    He was actually nning to withstand the Divine Wood Lightning Dipper with his physical body!

    ¡°That fellow... is he courting death?¡±

    Everyone was dumbfounded by his actions.

 Chapter 539 - Clearing With Physique

    <strong>Chapter 539 - Clearing With Physique</strong>

    Rumble!

    The earth-shattering lightning roared as it resounded in the region. Within the lightning sea, lightning clouds were frantically rolling. Up in the sky, there were huge dragons diving down. Judging from their might, it seemed as if they were intending to destroy thisnd.

    Under the countless dumbfounded gazes, Mu Chen quietly sat in the lightning sea as he had withdrew all the Spiritual Energy around him. His charming face was exceptionally calm at the moment as he slightly raised his head. Insanity surged from the depths of his eyes as his ck pupils reflected the green lightning.

    ¡°Since the Penta Rune Lightning Physique is not able to stop you...then let¡¯s make it stronger!¡±

    Mu Chen tightly clenched his fists as he had an unswerving expression on his face. Although the Divine Wood Lightning Dipper was fearsome, it was also an opportunity for Mu Chen. The cultivation of the Lightning God¡¯s Physique could not be separated from lightning. No matter what lightning it was, it was all from the same origin of Dao. Using such energy to refine his Lightning God¡¯s Physique would only increase its efficiency. However, it contained quite a bit of danger as well. After all, it was impossible to control such energy. The moment he lost control, he would suffer great injuries from it.

    However, since when had Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation path strayed from the word danger? Without great willpower, the path to bing an expert could only be ordinary.

    Therefore, this danger wasn¡¯t something that made Mu Chen feel fear.

    Both of his eyes were tightly shut as both of his hands made the seal to cultivate the Lightning God¡¯s Physique. Inside his body, Spiritual Energy was also surging as if there was a great enemy as it made preparations.

    Boom!

    As the lightning roared, a green lightning streaked across the horizon as it dived down without the slightest leniency as it struck Mu Chen.

    It was as if Mu Chen had suffered a great impact as his body trembled. His flesh and skin were torn apart as fresh blood flowed, drenching half of his body in blood. But even so, Mu Chen kept both of his eyes tightly shut. Only his slightly trembling body could show his rebellion.

    Tsssssssk.

    ck and green lightning flickered on the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body as the two energies started their battle, neither giving way to the other.

    Boom! Boom!

    Lightning constantly roared as one green dragon lightning after another dived down and struck Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Lightning madly flickered as the green light had nearly covered Mu Chen.

    In the sky that Mu Chen sat, clouds were torn apart. Within a few hundred feet of him, space was twisted from the violent impact.

    The scene was something that made the scalps of others tingle.

    The faces of Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan turned even more grave at this moment. Because of how violent the lightning energy was, they could not sense the Spiritual Energy ripplesing from Mu Chen. Therefore, they could not tell if his situation was good or bad.

    ¡°That fellow is simply too reckless.¡± Wen Qingxuan could not refrain herself frommenting. Although Mu Chen appeared with the strength of Human Body Disaster, she was well-aware of the number of cards Mu Chen had up his sleeves. If he were to thoroughly unleash them, he wouldn¡¯t havended in such a terrible state by the Divine Wood Lightning Dipper. However, who could have expected that he gave up on those methods and chose the stupidest method?

    Luo Li¡¯s pupils stared at the region where green light expanded as she did not speak. At this time, she chose to believe in Mu Chen, since thetter wasn¡¯t a reckless person. Since he made his choice, then he naturally had his reason and confidence for doing so.

    ¡°Xue Tiandou was fine by using the Wooden Spiritual Bell.¡± Wen Qingxuan looked at another direction where Xua Tiandou stood. The green bell hovered on his head as it emitted faint green luster. The Divine Wood Lightning Dippers that fell from the heavens were all withstood by it. It should be a Peerless Rank Spiritual Artifact. Furthermore, it possessed the ability to counter the Divine Wood Lightning Dipper. Therefore, there wasn¡¯t any difficulty for him to carry on.

    Therefore, theparison between the two was rather clear cut.

    One had it easy while the other was covered in blood...

    ¡°Before it ends, no one can guarantee the oue.¡± Luo Li said softly.

    Wen Qingxuan could only nod at her words.

    Such discussion was not only limited to the two of them. Everyone else was doing the same thing in this region. After all, Mu Chen¡¯s difficulty and Xue Tiandou¡¯s easiness was too obvious.

    Time flowed among the discussions.

    The three joss stick time was about to end.

    Rumble.

    Rampant thunderous roars still resounded between this heaven and earth.

    Xue Tiandou stood on the air as he had both his hands behind him. Blood-red Spiritual Energy constantly surged out of his body into the wooden bell. The Divine Wood Lightning Dipper was striking the wooden bell as it gave off a sharp and clear sound. However, it was still unable to harm him, only exhausting his Spiritual Energy by quite a bit.

    Compared to Mu Chen, he clearly had it too easy.

    Xue Tiandou¡¯s gaze were indifferent as he looked at the other direction, which had green lightning spreading. Vaguely, he could see that the figure no longer trembled, as if he was forcefully enduring it. A smear of mockery appeared on his lips. That fellow is really seeking death. Is he really trying to use his physical body to withstand the Divine Wood Lightning Dipper? The one that Luo Li likes is actually such trash?

    Xue Tiandou shook his head in pity as the cold sneer that hung on his mouth became even richer.

    Time gradually flowed as everyone could sense that the originally rampant lightning sea had gradually started to calm down. Clearly, this was the sign that the Divine Wood Lightning Dipper was ending.

    Boom.

    Thest gigantic green lightning whistled as it dived down. Thunderous roars resounded through the heavens as it thoroughly disappeared. The entire region seemed to have be silent by a lot.

    Xue Tiandou stood on the sky as he extended his hand out. The wooden bell above his head rapidly shrank beforending in his hand. He gave it a nce and noticed that the surface of the wooden bell had dulled a little. Clearly, there was wear and tear.

    ¡°Looks like it has ended.¡±

    Xue Tiandou indifferently smiled. He looked at the brilliant green light far away. There wasn¡¯t any Spiritual Energy ripplesing from that direction.

    Not only him, everyone at the two ends of the lightning sea had also directed their gazes over. They were thinking the same question, wondering what the situation was like inside...

    Under their gazes, the green light gradually dispersed. As the green light dispersed, a figure that was seated gradually appeared before showing himself to the eyes of everyone.

    Hissss.

    When that figure was clear to everyone, everyone inhaled a mouthful of cold air.

    The faces of Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan also changed.

    The figure that was quietly seated had dark red covering his body. The surface of his body was covered by dried upyers andyers of blood. The blood covered every single inch of his body. The dark-red colour made others feel their scalps tingling at the sight of it. They could only imagine what sort of pain Mu Chen was experiencing earlier to cause suchyers of fresh blood to turn into this colour.

    ¡°He couldn¡¯t have died, right?¡±

    Someone quietly said as there wasn¡¯t any movement in thoseyers of blood, not even breathing was present.

    ¡°He deserves it!¡±

    Those of the Saint Spiritual Academy and the Academy Alliance had joy filling their faces as they forced a voice with their teeth gnashing.

    Wu Yingying was also gritting her teeth as the hand that was holding onto her crescent de had turned white from the strength she used.

    Xue Tiandou stared at that blood figure as he smiled indifferently. He then shook his head and paid no attention. He took a step towards one end of the lightning sea. The posture of his firm and steady steps made him look like a winner. He originally wanted to fight with Mu Chen, but who could have thought that thetter did not have the fortune for it?

    ¡°Not being able to pass through such a test, saved my efforts.¡± Xue Tiandou said with indifference.

    He took a step forward.

    Crack.

    Just when he moved, there was suddenly a cracking noise that resounded in this quiet region.

    Xue Tiandou¡¯s steps froze as he turned his head, little by little. He fixed his gaze onto that blood figure that wasn¡¯t moving. In the next instant, his pupils shrank as he saw fine cracks appearing on the driedyers of blood as it quickly spread out.

    Crack. Crack.

    The cracking sound became even more concentrated that even those on the two sides of the lightning sea could clearly hear it. Shortly after, their faces changed as they looked at that figure. Pieces and pieces of dried blood was actually falling off...

    After thoseyers of dried blood had fallen off, a fair-looking skin appeared with fluorescence shining on the surface of the skin. Underneath the skin, faint green light could be seen.

    Pieces and pieces of dried blood rapidly fell offpletely.

    As theyers of blood fell off, Mu Chen¡¯s figure had, once again, appeared in the sight of everyone. He was still sitting down with his eyes closed. However, everyone could sense that it was as if light was being emitted from his body. Vaguely, there was fine thunderous roars resounding from his body.

    Xue Tiandou had fixed his eyes onto that figure.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes slightly trembled as he slowly opened them under the countless astonished gazes.

    Boom!

    When he had opened his eyes, everyone could hear the roaring of lightning had that had, once again, resounded in this area. Green and ck lightning intertwined in his ck pupils, making the youth seem even more mysterious.

    Many people had their breathing paused for that instant. Even those of the Saint Spiritual Academy and the Academy Alliance had their sneers frozen on their face.

    Mu Chen, he is actually still alive!

    He had actually withstood the fearsome Divine Wood Lightning Dipper with his physical body!

    At this moment, even Xue Tiandou¡¯s face had turned ugly.

    Whereas charming smiles appeared on the faces of Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan.

 Chapter 540 - Ten Pieces of Treasure

    <strong>Chapter 540 - Ten Pieces of Treasure</strong>

    The summit was exceptionally quiet. Everyone was dumbfounded as they looked at that slender figure that had appeared after theyers of dried blood shredded off his body, their eyes were filled with disbelief. No one could have expected that Mu Chen would actually manage to withstand the fearsome attack of the Divine Wood Lightning Dipper with his physical body.

    ¡°That¡¯s too frightening.¡±

    Everyone exchanged a nce with each other as they muttered. Just what level did that fellow¡¯s physical body reach to be able to aplish such a feat?

    Under the lowered voices of discussions, Xue Tiandou¡¯s facial expression was a little ugly. He stared at Mu Chen with a dark gaze. Although the two of them had withstood the lightning sea, the level of their sess was categorized as many people had answers in their hearts. After all, he had borrowed the power of an external object, while Mu Chen depended on his physical body.

    Although they did not talk about it, they would still feel that Mu Chen had surpassed Xue Tiandou in his aplishment in the lightni]ng sea. Just this point alone was something that Xue Tiandou could not endure. He came from the Royal Family of the Blood God n, his status was something that Mu Chen could not bepared to. Now, he was actually suppressed by Mu Chen.

    A smear of bloodlust shed across Xue Tiandou¡¯s eyes as he sinisterly looked at Mu Chen. ¡°Formidable. I never expected you to have such a card hidden in your sleeves.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ttering me.¡± Mu Chen said as he smiled indifferently.

    Xue Tiandou shrugged his shoulders as he chuckled, ¡°Now it¡¯s interesting. If you died in it, you would have disappointed me. Luo Li¡¯s eyesight isn¡¯t so bad to such an extent.¡±

    ¡°Believe me, you will feel even more interested.¡± Mu Chen said honestly as he stared at Xue Tiandou.

    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll have to stare With my eyes big and watch.¡± A smear of mockery rose from the corner of Xue Tiandou¡¯s lips.

    ¡°You will have the chance.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled and no longer bothered. With a tap of his feet, he had already flown out of the lightning sea andnded beside Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Luo Li asked despite the fact that Mu Chen looked good.

    Mu Chen smiled as he nodded. Both of his fists were tightly clenched as a smile rose from the corner of his lips. He could feel that his physical body had grown stronger again... The risk that he had taken before was the right path. Although it was painful, strength that was obtained through suffering was the genuine strength.

    Mu Chen swept his gaze. Many people that had touched his gaze all shifted their eyes. There was respect in their eyes. Although thetter had only appeared to have Human Body Disaster in cultivation, they understood that not even Spiritual Energy experts could fight him. The physical body of that fellow was simply too powerful. They didn¡¯t know how he cultivated it.

    When Wang Zhong, Mo Yu and the rest had touched gazes with Mu Chen, their eyes were a little dark. However, Mu Chen paid no attention to them.

    Wu Yingying¡¯s gaze touched Mu Chen¡¯s for an instant, before she turned her head with a cold expression. The hand that was tightly gripping onto her crescent de had loosened. However, when she noticed her fine thoughts, she was stunned. Shortly after, she felt anger, why would she care about the life and death of a lecher?

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze leaped through everyone as he gazed upon the great green pce. This area was already the front of the pce as green stone stairs before them had stretched to the pce.

    This is the Divine Wood Academy. After all their time and efforts, they finally stood here.

    When Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was staring at the ancient pce, all those that had passed through the test of the lightning sea had also directed their gazes over. When they started out, there were thousands of teams and right now, there were only a hundred people.

    The elimination rate was simply too rming.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Mu Chen was the first that charged out as his feet tapped on the stone stairs and charged straight towards the pce like an arrow that had been shot out.

    Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan closely followed. At the same time, Xue Tiandou, Wang Zhong, Mo Yu and the rest had also turned into steaks of light as they flew out. The Divine Wood Academy was just before them, as long as they made that other step, they would be able to reach the most important ce of the Divine Wood Pce.

    Rustle!

    Rapid breaks of wind resounded as the nearly hundred people present had pushed their speeds to their limits.

    Under their speeds, the thousands of steps of stairs only took an instant for them to travel. Thereafter, Mu Chen stood on the summit as his gaze suddenly widened. The ancient pce was clear before his eyes.

    The great pce was so extremely majestic that it made them look as small as an ant before it. This pce did not have any walls as it was surrounded by a vast wood-green za. On the za, there were ten green pirs that stood towering. Those pirs were roughly thousands of feet in height, as if they had pierced through the clouds.

    The towering green pirs were filled with profound light runes as faint light emitted. It gave others a feeling that it couldn¡¯t be shook.

    However, the gaze of Mu Chen and his group only stopped on the ten towering pirs for a brief moment before directing it towards the peak of them. There were ten green light balls and within those light balls, there were waves of Spiritual Energy ripples being emitted from them. Causing the Spiritual Energy between this heaven and earth to seem as if it was boiling.

    Everyone¡¯s gazes were fixed onto those light balls. Shortly after, there were fiery zes surging from their eyes as they could vaguely see that within every light ball, there was equipment. They were either swords, scrolls or armours...

    However, those items were emitting astonishing amounts of Spiritual Energy ripples. Clearly, they were not your everyday ordinary products.

    Everyone¡¯s gazes were staring at the ten light balls in heat. Although they could not guarantee what those items in the light balls were, even a retard would tell that those were treasures!

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that...even Quasi-Divine Artifact are present within them.¡±

    Luo Li approached Mu Chen as she softly spoke.

    When Mu Chen heard her words, he nodded his head, but he actions could not be noticed. His gaze swept past those light balls as he spoke in a voice that only the three of them could hear, ¡°Luo Li, you go for the third left and Captain Wen Qingxuan, go for the fifth right.¡±

    Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan were stunned for a moment as they calmly nodded their heads. From the looks of it, it seems that Mu Chen knows some stuff...

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes flickered and, thereafter, he issued a deep bark. A dragon image appeared beneath his feet as he flew out.

    Rustle!

    Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan flew out in an instant as they charged towards the light balls that Mu Chen had mentioned earlier.

    When they moved, Mu Chen had also pushed his speed to the limit. The one he had targeted was a light ball on the ninth right as he had already known what treasures were there with his identity as a Sessor. Those three lights that he had pointed out were the most powerful among all.

    Those three were Quasi-Divine Artifacts!

    Although Quasi-Divine Artifacts were of the lowest level amongst the Divine Artifacts, they had surpassed the category of Spiritual Artifact. Every single Divine Artifact possessed the power to explosively increase one¡¯s strength. Their might was not something that a Spiritual Artifact could bepared to. Currently, aside from the Great Meru Demonic Pir, Mu Chen only had the Demonic Dragon Devouring Spear that could he called a treasure. Although it was a Peerless Rank Spiritual Artifact, it was vastly iparable to a Quasi-Divine Artifact.

    When the three of them moved, it had thoroughly made everyone that was eyeing those light balls to move as well. Their speed wasn¡¯t slow as they immediately burst out. However, they could not judge which was the best among the ten light balls and could only try their luck.

    Mu Chen, however, did not have any hesitation. The dragon beneath his feet roared as it became like a soaring dragon. In a wink of an eye, he had already appeared before the ninth towering pir. Thereafter, his figure exploded and in the next instant, he had already appeared on the peak of the pir. His eyes were filled with the light that was before him. Mu Chen focused his gaze over and could vaguely see an object in the light.

    It was a Stone Seal that was carved from some unknown item. The Stone Seal was dark-green in colour as it appeared extremely antique. There wasn¡¯t any unnecessary flowery patterns on it, only a ck tortoise carved on the top of it. The tortoise was extremely mottled, as if the countless years and months had left behind its marks.

    Mu Chen¡¯s line-of-sight was focused on the Stone Tortoise Seal as he could feel the Spiritual Energy within his body be heavy. His gaze froze at that instant. What a formidable object. With just a look, it was as if he had tens of thousands of catties ced on him to the point that even his Spiritual Energy was affected by it.

    ¡°Indeed worthy of being a Quasi-Divine Artifact.¡±

    Mu Chen praised in his heart. With the news of the Sessor, he already knew that there was a divine object in the Divine Wood Pce that¡¯s called the ck Tortoise Seal that could suppress anything. From the looks of it, this should be it.

    Since he had already found the treasure, it was impossible for him to give up. He circted his Spiritual Energy as ck lightning flickered on the surface of his body. He extended his hand as it pierced through the light, towards the ck Tortoise Seal at lightning speed.

    Shhhhuuuu!

    However, just when he was about to grab ahold of the ck Tortoise Seal, an extremely break of wind resounded above his head. A blood pike was aimed at his head as it brought along the reeking smell of blood in an extremely challenging angle.

    That attack was extremely vicious. As long as Mu Chen grabbed the ck Tortoise Seal, the pike would pierce through his brain.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze past the long pike. Behind the pike, it was Xue Tiandou, who did not have any expression on his face. As for his gaze, it was cold at this instant. This fellow was really haunting as he had been eyeing him and not letting him go.

 Chapter 541 - Snatching the Black Tortoise Seal

    <strong>Chapter 541 - Snatching the ck Tortoise Seal</strong>

    Shhhhhuuu!

    The blood pike swept down along with a sharp wind as it ruthlessly aimed towards Mu Chen¡¯s head. The attack was extremely vicious.

    Mu Chen¡¯s pupils turned cold at the same time as ck lightning instantly surge out of his body. He tightly clenched his fist as lightning flickered on it when he threw a punch towards the blood pike.

    Dang!

    A metallic collision resounded as sparks flew. The fist and pike shed as an astonishing fluctuation spread out. Mu Chen and Xue Tiandou¡¯s figures jolted before flying away.

    Mu Chen tapped his foot on the air as he stabilised his figure. He had an indifferent expression as he stared at Xue Tiandou before him as killing intent vaguely surged wiyhin his eyes.

    ¡°Haha, your eyesight is pretty good...¡± Xue Tiandou said as he nced at the ck Tortoise Seal in the light.

    Xue Tiandou was simrly a Sessor and thus, he naturally knew some info as well. The ck Tortoise Seal was the most powerful treasure amongst the ten treasures. Therefore, his choice was the same as Mu Chen¡¯s.

    Mu Chen indifferently looked at him as the Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear appeared in his hand, before a baleful aura surged as he gripped it. He pointed the sharp end of the speartip towards Xue Tiandou as he smiled, ¡°You¡¯ve not been pleasing to my eyes since long ago. Seems like I no longer have to endure it.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not seeking shame yourself?¡± A mockery smile appeared on the corner of Xue Tiandou¡¯s lips.

    ¡°I believe you still don¡¯t have that qualification.¡± Mu Chen said honestly.

    The corner of Xue Tiandou¡¯s lips twitched as his eyes gradually turned cold. The hand that he used to hold onto the blood pike had veins popping out. Shortly after, the smile on his face gradually turned savage as he stomped his foot on their air. His figure mysteriously disappeared.

    The instant Xue Tiandou disappeared, a dragon image flickered beneath Mu Chen¡¯s feet as he had appeared at the side of the pir in an instant. The Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear in his hand drew a tricky angle as he stabbed towards the the left side of the pir at lightning speed

    Ding!

    The blood pike shot out from that direction as it shed with the Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear. Sparks flew as the surrounding air exploded from the impact.

    ¡°If you want to snatch the treasure, defeat me first.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he looked at the figure that had appeared on the left side.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t any better option.¡±

    Xue Tiandou coldlyughed as he stomped his feet. Boundless scarlet-red Spiritual Energy surged out from his body like a tidal wave as it instantly upied half of the sky. A powerful Spiritual Energy pressure was unleashed towards Mu Chen.

    Rumble.

    ck lightning frantically flickered on the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body. On his chest, five lightning runes appeared. Clearly, he had used the Lightning God¡¯s Physique. Great power filled his limbs, causing the powerful Spiritual Energy pressure to lose effect.

    Rustle!

    The two figures flew out at the same time, along with sounds of wind breaking, as earth-shattering spear images shed against the blood pike with boiling Spiritual Energy. It was like torrential rain as they shed.

    Ding! Ding!

    Everyone could only hear the metallic sounds ringing as they shed, as well as the waves of rampant fluctuations. The two figures, however, were especially blurry to watch. No one dared to step foot in that region. Even those that wanted to seize the treasure had to avoid.

    Ding!

    Speartip and pike tip shed as neither was prepared to give an inch. Under the two powerful forces, even the spear and pike seemed vaguely curved. However, they were straightened in the next instant as the air exploded. The two figures were jolted back several steps.

    Xue Tiandou¡¯s face was frozen cold. Mu Chen¡¯s physical body was indeed powerful. Even if he had the upper hand in terms of Spiritual Energypared to Mu Chen, thetter could make use of his powerful physical body topensate for it. Seems like ordinary methods would be useless to deal with this fellow.

    ¡°Blood God¡¯s Palm!¡±

    As he pondered, Xue Tiandou¡¯s fist suddenly stretched out as formless bloody light gathered in his palm as he pushed his palm forward. A blood palm with the size of a few hundred feet was like thunderclouds as it shrouded Mu Chen along with concentrated reek of blood spreading out.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes flickered as he clenched his fist. ck lightning frantically sparked as his entire arm became ck in colour, giving off a feeling as if it could conquer everything before one.

    ¡°Thunder God¡¯s Fist!¡±

    He threw the fist out as it carried along tge roar of thunder as it shed against the blood palm.

    Boom!

    Wild Spiritual Energy spread out as they caused even the space to start twisting.

    When the surrounding people saw their confrontation, their faces couldn¡¯t help changing. Even a Late Phase Spiritual Energy expert would be in a terrible state at this level of confrontation.

    ¡°Four Gods Constetion Scripture!¡±

    Destroying the blood palm with his fist, Mu Chen did not retreat as he formed seals with his hand. Powerful Spiritual Energy swept out as a starry sky appeared behind him. Four beasts took form as they charged towards Xue Tiandou in an instant.

    ¡°Petty tricks.¡±

    Xue Tiandou coldly smiled as he suddenly spreaded both his hands out. Boundless Spiritual Energy formed into a bloody screen as it descended before him. The four beasts were submerged as they charged into the bloody screen and quickly dissipated.

    Mu Chen lightly smiled at the scene as his figure suddenly disappeared. When he appeared, he was already before the ck Tortoise Seal.

    ¡°Before you defeat me, stay your hands!¡± Xue Tiandou¡¯s gaze turned cold at the sight of him as he sent a palm out. The blood palm descended on Mu Chen¡¯s head.

    Mu Chen narrowed both his eyes as the Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear suddenly stabbed forward. The spear lifted the ck Tortoise Seal as the body of the spear trembled, sending the ck Tortoise Seal flying away.

    Rustle!

    When the ck Tortoise Seal flew up, Xue Tiandou¡¯s eyes flickered as he had turned into bloody shadow, appearing before the ck Tortoise Seal before Mu Chen. He made a grab towards the seal as he coldly smiled, ¡°Thanks a lot, seems like this treasure is unfated for you.¡±

    His smile had only been maintained for an instant, before his face changed. He could feel that the ck Tortoise Seal haf suddenly be heavy when itnded in his hands. The feeling was as if he was lifting the mountains with his bare hands. Not only did his body feel heavy, even the Spiritual Energy within his body slowed down.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s mocking voice resounded before him. Mu Chen mysteriously appeared before Xue Tiandou as lightning flickered on his palm as he pped Xue Tiandou¡¯s chest at lightning speed.

    A violent wind tore the space as Xue Tiandou¡¯s face changed. His sleeves trembled as a wooden bell flew out as it instantly expanded in size before him.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen¡¯s palm heavily shed against the wooden bell as it caused the bell to ring. Sound waves spread out, causing the air in this area to continuously shatter.

    The wooden bell rapidly flew back into Xue Tiandou¡¯s sleeve under Mu Chen¡¯s palm.

    ¡°What a pity.¡±

    Mu Chen sighed in his heart. Before refining the ck Tortoise Seal, one would only feel pressure froming in contact with it. That was the reason why he would send the ck Tortoise Seal flying away earlier, because he wanted Xue Tiandou to go after it. And as he had wished, thetter fell for his trap.

    If Xue Tiandou did not have the Wooden Spiritual Bell, he would have been wounded by Mu Chen in that attack earlier.

    ¡°What a good scheme!¡±

    Xue Tiandou¡¯s face was dark as he had reflected. His palm trembled as he sent the ck Tortoise Seal flying once again. The instant the ck Tortoise Seal left his hand, the pressure instantly disappeared. He coldly looked at Mu Chen as rage filled his eyes. He was actually tricked by that fellow.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re seeking death, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of Spirit Disaster!¡±

    Xue Tiandou suddenly clenched both his fists as a torrential blood sea formed behind him. Both of his eyes turned red as concentrated bloodlust appeared on his face.

    ¡°Blood God Law - Blood Dragon Suppression!¡±

    Xue Tiandou¡¯s scarlet-red fingers pointed at Mu Chen as the bloody sea frantically rolled. It had actually turned into a ferocious bloody dragon as it brought along a strong smell of blood. It tore through the horizon as a colossal shadow shrouded a few hundred feet around Mu Chen. It had sealed off Mu Chen¡¯s path of retreat.

    Clearly, Xue Tiandou had pushed his strength of First Grade Spirit Disaster to the limits. It was even more powerfulpared to the puppet Mu Chen had encountered in the Spiritual Treasure Mountain!

    As the Blood God Suppression charged over, Mu Chen¡¯s charming face was filled with graveness. However, he did not have the intention to dodge. He deeply inhaled a mouthful of air as the lightning on the surface of his body suddenly grew stronger. The ck light had a faint green light mixed within it.

    It was as if the lightning runes were growing out of his body and onto his arm. Those lightning runes were ck in colour as they filled every single corner of his right arm. ck lightning seemed as if it had formed into a liquid as it slowly circted on his arm. An unspeakable power was being emitted at this instant, causing even the space to be twisted.

    ¡°Arm of the Lightning God.¡±

    Mu Chen took a step forth as lightning flickered in his ck pupils. He threw a fist forward as the lightning liquid on his arm contained tens of thousands of lightning bolts as it heavily shed with the iing bloody dragon.

    Boom!

    As the two forces shed, the entire region was silent for an instant. Thereafter, everyone could see fine cracks appear on the space. Thereafter, a fearsome fluctuation swept out, causing those nearby to fly away. At the same time, the ground below was torn as cracks appeared.

    The impact wreck havoc as the bloody dragon disappeared in an instant as it turned into a bloody light. Xue Tiandou, who was staring at the scene before him, had his face instantly pale.

    At the direction that he was looking, Mu Chen did not move as he had maintained the posture when he sent that fist earlier. There were still liquid circting on his arm.

    On his chest, lightning flickered as another lightning rune quietly appeared on top of the fifth.

    Mu Chen¡¯s Lightning God¡¯s Physique had undergone a breakthrough, reaching Hexa Rune Lightning Physique!

    Lightning flickered as the longspear in Mu Chen¡¯s hand swipe horizontally with the spear tip tilting as the ck Tortoise Sealnded on the speartip.

 Chapter 542 - Thorny

    <strong>Chapter 542 - Thorny</strong>

    Mu Chen stood on the air. One of his arms had lightning liquid circting as if the lightning rune was growing on his muscles as it emitted a fearsome power. The other was holding onto the Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear in a tilted angle as the speartip had an ancient stone seal on it.

    On his chest, there were six lighting runes that vaguely appeared as rampant lightning energy flowed on his body. As his muscles twitched, the surrounding atmosphere exploded. The strength of his physical body had reached a fearsome degree.

    This was a sign that Mu Chen¡¯s Lightning God¡¯s Physique had reached Hexa Rune Lightning Physique.

    It was the benefit that Mu Chen had obtained when he was in the Divine Wood Lightning Dipper.

    Haaaaa.

    A white mist had lightning mixed in it as Mu Chen breathed out. Lightning flickered as Mu Chen¡¯s eyes seemed as if there were lightning born in them. They emitted an indescribable pressure as he looked at the pale-faced Xue Tiandou before him as he had an indifferent gaze. If he did not break through to Hexa Rune Lightning Physique, he might not have the upper hand when he fought with Xue Tiandou. However, no one could have expected his Lightning God¡¯s Physique to break through when he was struck by the Divine Wood Lightning Dipper.

    Hexa Rune Lightning Physique enabled Mu Chen to fight with any Spirit Disaster expert.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re unfated with this treasure.¡± Mu Chen spoke as he lightly smiled.

    Xue Tiandou¡¯s gaze was dark as he stared at Mu Chen. However, underneath that darkness, there was a trace of fear. Since the start, he had never ced Mu Chen on the same level as him. However, he couldn¡¯t help changing that kind of view anymore.

    That was because he could sense pressure being emitted from Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Thetter¡¯s physical body was much strongerpared to before. To an extent that even he could not disregard.

    ¡°You are indeed capable to be able to cultivate your physical body to such an extent. Amongst those of the same generations that I have encountered, your physical body could be ranked in the top ten.¡± Xue Tiandou said as his tone was cold.

    Mu Chen smiled in reply, ¡°Thanks for your praise.¡±

    ¡°However...¡±

    Xue Tiandou¡¯s pupils seemed as if there were blood seas flowing in them as he slowly said, ¡°No matter how strong your physical body is, there is still a limit to it.¡±

    When Mu Chen heard his words, he did not express his opinion on it. He shifted his gaze towards another direction. Despite the fact that Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan had encountered obstructions, with the strength of the two girls, the obstructions that they both encountered was lighterpared to his own. Therefore, by the time he obtained the ck Tortoise Seal, the two girls had already gotten the two treasures that he had chosen for them.

    Luo Li¡¯s hand had a green jade ruler withplicated runes on it. If one were to attentively look at it, one could see dense vitality being emitted from the jade ruler as it seemed like grass.

    Wen Qingxuan on the other hand, had a green wooden vine. The wooden vine was extremely simple, unadorned and had a smooth surface. It was simr to a green rope.

    Clearly, the two treasures in their hands weren¡¯t ordinary objects. From the appearance of them, they seemed even more shinypared to the ck Tortoise Seal that Mu Chen had obtained.

    When Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan had sessfully obtained the treasures, the seven other treasures had already fallen in the hands of others. However, there was a limit to the treasures, after all, as most of the people there were empty-handed, which made them feel unwilling, but there was nothing that they could do.

    As the ten treasures had fallen in the hands of others, the intense battles from before had settled down. However, anyone could feel the tense atmosphere as there were many eyeing gazes.

    The faces of Wang Zhong, Mo Yu and their group were the ugliest. When Mu Chen and Xue Tiandou fought, they had targeted Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan separately. However, the ending results could be seen. From a certain extent, the two girls had sharper meanspared to Mu Chen. Despite the fact that they had given their all, they still lost to the two girls and ended up empty-handed.

    As for Wu Yingying and the Four Seas Spiritual Academies, they did not partake in the intense battles as they had their eyes on the other weaker seven treasures. Therefore, they had gains from the battle. Although the treasures that they had obtained were Peerless Rank Spiritual Artifacts, they could still be considered as decent harvests.

    The atmosphere in this za became a little strange.

    Xue Tiandou stared at Mu Chen, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan as light flickered in his eyes. If he was dealing with Mu Chen alone, he still had some confidence. However, with Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan, even someone as prideful as him could only retreat.

    ¡°Mu Chen, aren¡¯t you guys a little too much?¡±

    As Xue Tiandou¡¯s eyes flickered, a cold voice resounded from a corner. Everyone directed their gazes over and saw Wang Zhong staring at Mu Chen with hatred, ¡°There are only three Quasi-Divine Artifacts here and all three of them are seized by your group. Are you going to let us return empty-handed?¡±

    Wang Zhong¡¯s words were rather vicious. After all, the demands exceeded the supply. With Mu Chen¡¯s group of three gathered together, their strength was rather powerful and not a single side could gain any advantage if they were to act. Therefore, he was trying to iste Mu Chen¡¯s group.

    An uproar resounded in the entire za. Some people were unresigned as they couldn¡¯t help directing their gazes over to Mu Chen¡¯s group as fear and greed flickered in their eyes at the same time.

    ¡°Haha, Brother Wang Zhong is right. Mu Chen, a person cannot be too greedy, incase you¡¯ll die from bursting.¡± Mo Yu coldly smiled at this instant as well. He had already originally hated Mu Chen. Adding on to Mu Chen¡¯s group of three seizing the three Quasi-Divine Artifacts, he would naturally hit him when he¡¯s down.

    ¡°Mu Chen, looks like you have quite a bit of enemies here.¡± Xue Tiandou smiled as he looked at the scene before him in rumination.

    Mu Chen had no expression on his face, whereas Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan¡¯s faces turned a little cold. The two girls flew to Mu Chen¡¯s side as they swept their cold gazes.

    ¡°Friend, from the looks of it, it seems like you have some grudges with Mu Chen¡¯s group. Why don¡¯t we join hands for once?¡± Wang Zhong¡¯s heart trembled when he saw Wen Qingxuan¡¯s cold gaze. He had too much fear for thetter and, therefore, he shifted his gaze and looked at Xue Tiandou. That person¡¯s strength could not be underestimated, since he had already reached First Grade Spirit Disaster, judging from his battle with Mu Chen earlier.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m rather interested in this. You can leave Mu Chen to me to deal with.¡± Xue Tiandou lightly smiled as he nodded his head. Wang Zhong¡¯s suggestion was what he had in mind. After all, he knew that it was difficult for him to deal with Mu Chen¡¯s group of three all by himself.

    Wang Zhong rejoiced at Xue Tiandou¡¯s reply. He knew how hard Mu Chen was to deal with. Thetter had defeated a First Grade Spirit Disaster when he was in the Spiritual Treasure Mountain. Therefore, it was great news to him that Xue Tiandou was willing to deal with Mu Chen.

    ¡°Haha, are the friends of Martial Spiritual Academy and the Four Sea Spiritual Academies interested to join in? I believe that the temptation of Quasi-Divine Artifacts is sufficient, right?¡±

    After pulling Xue Tiandou to their camp, Wang Zhong looked at Wu Yingying, as well as the Four Sea Spiritual Academies. From the looks of it, he was obviously trying to pull people to deal with Mu Chen and his group together.

    When Wu Yingying and the four Captains of the Four Sea Spiritual Academies heard his words, their faces changed a little that could not be noticed.

    Wu Yingying looked towards Mu Chen. Thetter did not have any expression, but the lightning that was flickering on the surface of his body revealed the rage and killing intent in his heart.

    ¡°You have already pulled two parties to your camp. If you were to pull us along to snatch for the three Quasi-Divine Artifact, how are we going to split amongst us? Are we going to fight another round?¡± Wu Yingying said indifferently.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s face changed at her words because Wu Yingying¡¯s words were too sharp to the point that he didn¡¯t know how to refute. After all, there were only three Quasi-Divine Artifacts and with Wang Zhong¡¯s character, it was impossible for him to return empty-handed. Therefore, there would still be a round of intense battles for the distribution of Quasi-Divine Artifacts after dealing with Mu Chen.

    The four Captains of the Four Sea Spiritual Academies exchanged looks as they shook their heads in the end, ¡°Captain Wang Zhong, I apologize. We of the Four Sea Spiritual Academies have no intention to join. Although Quasi-Divine Artifacts are rare, since we have no fate to them, we will not force them.¡±

    They rejected Wang Zhong¡¯s invitation as they saw that be it Mu Chen¡¯s group or Wang Zhong¡¯s group, none of them were easy to deal with. Although they had some strength, there wasn¡¯t any benefits in them partaking in the battle. Therefore, just as Wu Yingying had said, even after dealing with Mu Chen¡¯s group, it might not guarantee that they would get the Quasi-Divine Artifacts. Who knows if all their efforts would be for naught and benefitted others instead?

    Wang Zhong¡¯s expression was a little ugly as he couldn¡¯t help ruthlessly ncing at Wu Yingying. It was because thetter had picked such a point that caused the other party to withdraw their stirring hearts.

    Wu Yingying paid no attention to him as she folded her arms. An arc appeared on her squashed chest as she coldly swept a nce at Mu Chen and snorted, ¡°If you guys want to fight, feel free to fight. When you guys are tired from fighting, I will naturally act.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as he gave a grateful gaze towards Wu Yingying. He knew that her words earlier had dispelled the thoughts for many people.

    However, Wu Yingying¡¯s face was still cold as she paid no attention to his grateful gaze.

    Wang Zhong¡¯s face was ashened as he coldly smiled, ¡°It will still be enough without you guys.¡±

    As he finished speaking, he waved his sleeve as a ray of light flickered. A huge statue appeared on the za. It was a Divine Wood Guard. Furthermore, from the ripples emitted from that Divine Wood Guard, its power did¡¯t seem to be any weakerpared to the one in Mu Chen¡¯s possession.

    Mo Yu chuckled at the sight of it as he flicked his hand and another simr statue appeared.

    ¡°Since everyone has summoned this thing, then I¡¯ll not stay my hands as well.¡± Xue Tiandouzily smiled as he summoned another identical Divine Wood Guard with a movement of his hand.

    The entire za was a little quiet as everyone directed their astonished gazes towards the three Divine Wood Guard. Who could have expected that Wang Zhong¡¯s party would suddenly summon three First Grade Spirit Disaster puppets?

    Mu Chen looked at the three puppets as he focused his gaze. Seems like every single team that had obtained the Divine Wood que had also obtained a Divine Wood Guard.

    Furthermore, from the formation, three of these Divine Wood Guards would represent three First Grade Spirit Disaster puppets. By adding Xue Tiandou, Wang Zhong and Mo Yu¡¯s party, this formation was rather troublesome to them.

    Seems like things have started to be thorny.

 Chapter 543 - Two Girls

    <strong>Chapter 543 - Two Girls</strong>

    Three colossal Divine Wood Guards stood on the za as the shadows from their huge bodies had covered the entire za. A formless pressure brought by them had caused many people¡¯s expressions to turn grave as fear filled their eyes. No one could have expected that Wang Zhong, Xue Tiandou and Mo Yu would have such powerful trump cards in their hands.

    A Divine Wood Guard represented a First Grade Spirit Disaster expert. This strong entity was capable of defeating an elite team.

    And now, there were three of such Divine Wood Guards.

    Many people directed their gazes over to Mu Chen¡¯s group of three. However, they saw that Mu Chen¡¯s group of three did not panic. Clearly, they had already expected it. Excitement filled their hearts as they had a favourable opinion of Mu Chen, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan. After all, Wen Qingxuan was once the numero uno, so others couldn¡¯t help the fear in their hearts for her.

    But. right now, there were three Divine Wood Guards that broke this bnce. Three First Grade Spirit Disasters weren¡¯t easy to deal with.

    Seemed like there would be a genuine ferocious battle this time around.

    ¡°Haha. Mu Chen, looks like the situation isn¡¯t in your grasp all the time.¡± Wang Zhong smiled as he looked at Mu Chen. Three Divine Wood Guards had boosted his confidence. He refuse to believe that with such an overwhelming advantage, they still could not suppress Mu Chen and his group.

    Mu Chen did not have too many ripples on his face as he swept his gaze, before looking at Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan as he softly said, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with Xue Tiandou.¡±

    Amongst the three, Xue Tiandou was clearly the strongest. Fighting with him would most definitely be the hardest. Although Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan¡¯s strengths were rather rming, this was something that a man had to do at this point of time.

    ¡°Can you do it?¡± Wen Qingxuan took a nce at Xue Tiandou. That fellow was the most dangerous amongst the three. Although Mu Chen had the upper hand during their previous battle and managed to seize the stone seal, a majority of it was due to his powerful physique that far surpassed the expectations of Xue Tiandou. Now that thetter had preparations, victory would probably be much more difficult.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask a man this sort of question. Even if he can¡¯t, he will still force his way up,¡± said Mu Chen.

    Wen Qingxuan was dazed for a brief moment. Shortly after, who knows where her trail of thoughts had led her as redness appeared on her fair skin as she ruthlessly stared at Mu Chen, ¡°Lecher!¡±

    Mu Chen was dumbfounded. Thereafter, he figured it out and he couldn¡¯t help having a weird smile as he teased, ¡°I¡¯m speaking about the problem of honor, what are you thinking?¡±

    Wen Qingxuan¡¯s blush wasparable to the sunset¡¯s glow as she tightly gripped onto her golden warspear as she gritted her teeth, ¡°I dare you to ask again?¡±

    Seeing as Wen Qingxuan was about to explode, Mu Chenughed and no longer teased her. The current situation wasn¡¯t too good and if he were to cause Wen Qingxuan to run from the anger, it would certainly be a headache for him.

    ¡°How are we going to divide them?¡± Luo Li was already immune to the quarrel of them both as she helplessly reminded them of the situation before them.

    ¡°Leave Xue Tiandou and his Divine Wood Guard to me.¡± Wen Qingxuan coldly snorted as a chill surged in her phoenix-like eyes. Her face was filled with killing intent. Clearly, she was annoyed with those that dared to find her trouble. Did those fellows no longer fear her since they thought that she was no longer the numero uno?

    Luo Li took a nce at Wen Qingxuan. She naturally knew that Xue Tiandou was the hardest to deal with amongst the other party and since Wen Qingxuan chose him at the first hand, it had clearly loosened their pressure.

    Thereafter, Luo Li looked at Mu Chen. Thetter was staring at Xue Tiandou as he lightly shook his head.

    ¡°What¡¯s your opinion?¡± Wen Qingxuan said unhappily at the sight of his action.

    ¡°Can the both of you obstruct them for a period of time?¡± Mu Chen said softly.

    Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan were startled as they looked at Mu Chen in doubt. However, the former quickly thought of something as her charming eyes focused, ¡°You¡¯re going to form a Spiritual Array?¡±

    Mu Chen slowly nodded his head.

    ¡°Is... is your Spiritual Array... reliable?¡± Wen Qingxuan couldn¡¯t help asking him. Just when that word was about to slip from her mouth, her face blushed as she quickly changed a word.

    ¡°Even more reliable than me!¡± Mu Chen said seriously as he couldn¡¯t, but was about tough.

    Wen Qingxuan rolled her eyes at him as she spoke lightly, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll believe you for once. Me and Luo Li will obstruct them. However, if your Spiritual Array doesn¡¯t have too much of an effect... I¡¯ll take charge of the situation next and even you have to listen to mymands.¡±

    Mu Chen was startled as he looked at the charming features of the girl before him and nodded with a smile.

    ¡°I will hurry up.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head and, thereafter, he waved his hand and a simr Divine Wood Guard appeared, ¡°This Divine Wood Guard will share some of the burden, the two of you be careful.¡±

    Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan exchanged a nce as they nodded their heads. The two girls appeared on the two sides of the Divine Wood Guard. One had a golden warspear in her hand, while the other had a longsword. Wind whistled as the hair of the two girls fluttered in the wind. That scene was extremely shaking to the core.

    Everyone in the za could not help having their eyes light up as they looked at the two slender girls. The two girls possessed unrivalled beauty, but their temperaments were different.

    Wen Qingxuan held onto the warspear as her golden battle armour covered her exquisite figure and her fine hair dropped down to her waist. Her long and narrow phoenix-like eyes were flickering with coldness and pride. Her current appearance made her look like a war goddess that was emitting fearsome fighting spirit.

    Luo Li, on the other hand, stood towering as her longsword was held at a tilted angle. Her long azure dress tightly stuck to her soft body as her alluring curves were drawn out. Despite having outstanding beauty, her crystal-clear pupils were the most charming. They were clear, without any impurities, causing others to be drunk on her charm. Her fighting spirit wasn¡¯t as sharp as Wen Qingxuan¡¯s but when her eyes slightly hung down, there was a trace of chill that shed past.

    The two girls stood on the left and right of the Divine Wood Guard. The breathtaking appearance made god-knows how many people swallow their saliva. Thereafter, they all felt envy towards Mu Chen. How was that fellow so blessed to such an extent...?

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re nning to let the girls lead the fight?¡± When Xue Tiandou saw Luo Li, a strong possessive desire rose as he mocked while looking at Mu Chen¡¯s direction.

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t bothered with his mockery as he sat down on the sky with indifference.

    When Xue Tiandou saw that, his eyes shed with a chill as he flicked with his finger and blood-red Spiritual Energy shot towards Mu Chen¡¯s direction.

    Shhhhuuuu!

    An extremely sharp sword light swept past as it instantly shredded the Spiritual Energy.

    Luo Li¡¯s fingers rolled a strand of her long hair as she lightly stared at Xue Tiandou, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have the time to be bothered with you right now. If you want to fight, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    Xue Tiandou¡¯s face turned dark.

    ¡°Hmph, what a big tone from you. I know that the strength of the two of you isn¡¯t ordinary. However, aren¡¯t you indulging in your fantasy if you think that you can obstruct all of us?¡± Wang Zhong coldly snorted.

    ¡°Even if Ji Xuan is here, he wouldn¡¯t dare to speak as such to me. Who are you?¡± Wen Qingxuan coldlyughed. Her disdainful tone made the corner of Wang Zhong¡¯s eyes twitch.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll have to experience it!¡± Mo Yu¡¯s eyes were cold when he looked at Mu Chen as he had guessed something. In an instant, his sleeves trembled as three streaks of light flew out. At the same time, Qin Feng and Liu Xiong both had three streaks of light shooting out separately.

    Nine streaks of light flew over as they expanded in size. They turned into nine humanoid puppets. Those puppets were a little mottled with a faint green light on the surface of their bodies. On their bodies, there were numerous savage scars, which seemed to have indicated that they suffered a huge battle in ancient time, causing them to be a little damaged.

    Despite being damaged, powerful ripples could be felt from their bodies. Although that degree could not bepared to the Divine Wood Guard, they wereparable to a Spiritual Energy Disaster in strength.

    Mo Yu and his group still had such a trump card!

    ¡°Haha, thanks to you guys, although we did not obtain the treasure in the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard, we found some puppets that were buried in that forest.¡± Mo Yu coldly smiled.

    With nine puppets with the strength of Spiritual Energy Disaster, they could even fight with First Grade Spirit Disaster experts. No wonder Mo Yu and his group was not afraid when they saw Mu Chen again, so they had this kind of trump card.

    ¡°Bunch of scraps, why bother taking out to embarrass yourself?¡±

    Faced with their pride, Wen Qingxuan only lightly swept a nce as her casual words made the faces of Mo Yu and his group ashen.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident of yourself, then let us take a look at your skill.¡±

    Xue Tiandou¡¯s gaze was dark as he took a step forth. His blood river Spiritual Energy whistled out as it carried along a dense smell of blood and filled this heaven and earth.

    Wang Zhong issued a soft snort as he had also pushed his Spiritual Energy to the limits. Although it was weakerpared to Xue Tiandou, it was still the strength of a First Grade Spirit Disaster.

    Mo Yu, Qin Feng and Liu Xiong waved their sleeves as their nine puppets, as well as the Divine Wood Guard, took a step forth. They formed a fan-shaped formation as they surrounded Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan.

    At this instant, everyone held their breath at the sight of the formation as their hearts began to race.

    They, too, wish to know if those two fragile-looking girls could withstand the attacks of such a formation.

 Chapter 544 - Might of the Two Girls

    <strong>Chapter 544 - Might of the Two Girls</strong>

    Powerful Spiritual Energy swept out like a tornado as the powerful might from the Spiritual Energy made everyone in the za take a few steps back, fearing that they might be affected by the ripples of the battle.

    Xue Tiandou and Wang Zhong both unleashed their strength as First Grade Spirit Disasters, whereas Mo Yu and his team of three controlled the nine puppets, as well as the Divine Wood Guard, as they stared at the opposition as prey. They surrounded Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan in a fan shape as powerful pressure shrouded towards the two girls like tidal waves.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan coldly snorted in disdain, facing the pressure as she held onto her warspear as brilliant golden light swept out from her body. Vaguely, one could hear the clear cry of a phoenix from the surging golden light.

    Luo Li, on the other hand, maintained a calm expression as ripples fluctuated from the hand that she used to hold onto the Luo God Sword. A formless sharp sword intent was being emitted as it caused ripples to appear in the space.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Xue Tiandou suddenly barked as his scarlet gaze fixed onto the two girls.

    Boom!

    Boundless Spiritual Energy instantly exploded simr to a volcano. The three Divine Wood Guards were the first to move as they charged forward with their quaking steps. Their fists flickered with green light as they tore through the sky and targeted the two girls standing on the shoulders of the opposing Divine Wood Guard.

    Buzz.

    A clear sword cry rang out in this heaven and earth as everyone could see an eye-stinging brilliance of sword light bursting forth from Mu Chen¡¯s location. Within the sword light, there was an indescribable sword intent contained, as if it could pierce through the heavens and earth.

    Rustle!

    Sword light gathered and instantly turned into three sword images the size of roughly three hundred meters. Luo Li¡¯s long hair that was originally bundled up had dropped down at this instant and looked like a silvery river that flowed down her waist. Her jade-like hand formed sword seals and her crystal-clear pupils seemed as if there was a sword river flowing in them.

    Luo God Sword Art - Forming Sword Image!

    Luo Li¡¯s slender fingers pointed out as the three sword images swept out while whistling. In a rustle, they had tore the space as they stabbed towards the fists of the three Divine Wood Guards.

    Bang!

    The huge fists and sword images heavily shed as a sharp Sword Aura swept out, causing the surrounding space to be twisted.

    When the Sword Aura had dispersed, the three Divine Wood Guards¡¯ charge was stopped as deep sword marks were left behind on their metallic fists. Fortunately, those Divine Wood Guard did not have any sensation of pain. Otherwise, blood would be flowing down from them, if they were someone else.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help staring at that scene as they looked at the slender figure with their eyes filled with astonishment.

    Those were three Divine Wood Guards, whose strengths wereparable to First Grade Spirit Disasters. But, right now, they were stopped by a sword from Luo Li, not allowing their colossal bodies to move half a step forward.

    Some people inwardly smacked their lips. Previously, they saw how powerful Mu Chen was and they had also heard of some rumors regarding Luo Li. Thus, they did not dare to belittle her. However, no one could have expected that this quiet beauty that stood beside Mu Chen would possess such fearsome strength.

    Just that previous attack alone was even strongerpared to Mu Chen from before.

    At the rear, Xue Tiandou, Wang Zhong and Mo Yu¡¯s group were startled by Luo Li¡¯s sharp attacks. Mo Yu clenched his teeth as the nine puppets flew out. The nine puppets held wances as they turned into streaks of light. They were shing from the rear of the Divine Wood Guard as they unleashed their torriential attacks towards Luo Li.

    ¡°I have said previously not to embarrass yourself with these scraps of metal!¡±

    Seeing the nine puppets charging out, a cold voice resounded as a brilliant golden light swept out. A golden warspear was like a golden phoenix as it swept out along with extremely powerful Spiritual Energy. The spear light flickered as it pierced through a puppet. Furthermore, that fearsome strength had even sent the puppet flying. At the same time, the remaining gale swept towards the other eight puppets.

    Bang!

    When the puppet that was pierced through flew away, it powerlessly fell down as the Spiritual Energy was drained, shattering into fragments.

    Rustle!

    The golden warspear flew back as it returned to Wen Qingxuan¡¯s hand. She swept her phoenix-like gaze as her cold stare fixed onto Xue Tiandou and the rest that were at the rear.

    Xue Tiandou¡¯s face was dark. The surrounding Spiritual Energy around him had been brewed to the limits as the redness in his eyes grew stronger. He made a gripping action as a scarlet-red longspear appeared in his hand. That spear was especially red in colour as there were drops of blood falling off of it. A sinister energy was being emitted from it.

    Boom!

    Xue Tiandou heavily stomped his feet as the air beneath his feet exploded. His figure had appeared before Wen Qingxuan at an astonishing speed as his blood-red longspear aimed at thetter¡¯s neck at a tricky angle.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan coldly snorted as she did not attempt to avoid Xue Tiandou¡¯s attacks. Her hand jolted as her golden warspear stabbed out. Golden light expanded as if it was a phoenix that had appeared from within the spear, showing how tyrannical it was.

    Ding!

    The speartips urately shed together as ripples fluctuated throughout the space. Theyers of the surrounding space exploded.

    Xue Tiandou¡¯s face was exceptionally grave as he could feel the Spiritual Energy ripples contained in the golden warspear. Faced with the waves-like Spiritual Energy, he had also pushed his power to the limits. Despite that, he still could not shake it in the slightest.

    The strength of the girl before him had far surpassed his imagination.

    Xue Tiandou¡¯s eyes flickered as blood light surfaced and his figure mysteriously disappeared.

    Rustle!

    When he reappeared, he had mysteriously appeared behind Wen Qingxuan. The longspear bolted out as it aimed at the back of thetter at lightning speed.

    Ssssssssssiiii.

    The longspear pierced through the back of Wen Qingxuan. However, there wasn¡¯t any flow of blood as that figure gradually disappeared.

    ¡°After image?¡±

    Xue Tiandou¡¯s pupils abruptly shrank. Wen Qingxuan¡¯s speed was actually fast to such an extent? It had even surpassed his Blood God Shadow?

    Boom!

    A tyrannical gale swept out from behind him. Xue Tiandou quickly turned around to defend in haste as it moved the body of his spear before him as it withstood the golden warspear like a pole.

    Bang!

    Sparks flew as a powerful energy surged forth from the body of his spear. The impact made Xue Tiandou feel pain on the webs on his hand as his figure flew out in a terrible state for a few hundred meters, before he could stabilise himself.

    The surroundings were in an uproar.

    Everyone had witnessed the fight Xue Tiandou previously had with Mu Chen. Mu Chen only had the upper hand after rounds of intense battle. But right now, Wen Qing Xuan already held the upper hand in just an exchange. The title of numero uno of the Ranking Board was not in vain.

    Wen Qingxuan stood on the air as usual after she had beaten Xue Tiandou back. Her charming face was filled with dense fighting intent as her golden battle armour emitted dazzling light. She seemed like a living war goddess from the pride in her eyes, which made others feel a rush of excitement and felt intimidated, not daring to be profane.

    Her rosy lips rose as she looked at Xue Tiandou. However, there was a smear of astonishment that shed past her eyes. The strength of Xue Tiandou had also surpassed her expectations. No wonder Mu Chen could not deal with him in a short time. That fellow¡¯s strength was much strongerpared to ordinary First Grade Spirit Disasters.

    Xue Tiandou had no expression on his face as he loosened his numb palm. Thereafter, he tightly gripped his scarlet-red longspear as bloodlust surged forth from his eyes.

    ¡°Everyone, do noty your hands. They are trying to dy time so Mu Chen can prepare his finishing move.¡± Xue Tiandou rwsounded in a cold tone.

    Hearing his words, Wang Zhong and the rest directed their gazes towards the rear. Naturally, they saw Mu Chen sitting on the sky. But not knowing when, there was a frightening amount of Spiritual Energy ripples being emitted as light intertwined. It was clearly a formidable Spiritual Array taking form.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Lesser Thousand Sword Spiritual Array!¡± Mo Yu said, gritting his teeth as his expression changed.

    He naturally knew that before entering the Divine Wood Pce ruins, Mu Chen had obtained a rather formidable Spiritual Array Diagram. He knew how frightening it was if Mu Chen had managed toy that Spiritual Array.

    ¡°Let¡¯s attack with our best!¡±

    The three people exchanged a nce as their hands swept out of their sleeves. The three Divine Wood Guard charged out without fear. This time, the Divine Wood Guards did not have any defense as they unleashed their attack in a rampant manner. Even if they risked having them destroyed, they still had to drain the strength of Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan.

    The eight other puppets also charged forth as they unleashed erratic attacks.

    Facing those puppets that knew no pain or fear, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan were tangled up for a moment as well.

    Xue Tiandou and the other two looked at the fight as they formed seals with their hands. The seal changes they made were blurred to the naked-eyes.

    Dense green light suddenly spread out from their palms as they released astonishing ripples.

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

    When Wu Yingying saw the powerful ripples from the surroundings of those three, her charming eyes froze as well as she spoke in graveness, ¡°Those three are actually unleashing Divine Arts? Furthermore, their Divine Arts seem to be from the same origin.¡±

    Wu Yingying furrowed her brows as she saw the intention of those three, before her face turned even more solemn.

    Boom! Boom!

    Rampant Spiritual Energy ripples exploded from the three people and in the next instant, all three of their gazes turned sharp as they pushed their palms out. A brilliant green luster swept the heavens and earth as they shrouded towards the two girls. At the same time, a deep bark resounded from the heavens and earth like thunder.

    ¡°Lesser Divine Art - Divine Dragon Sealing Stake!¡±

    ¡°Lesser Divine Art - Heavenly Wood Mountain!¡±

    ¡°Lesser Divine Art - Divine Wood Binding Vine!¡±

 Chapter 545 - Explode

    <strong>Chapter 545 - Explode</strong>

    Astonishing Spiritual Energy ripples exploded in the sky as they formed into fearsome Spiritual Energy. They made the air in the entire region seem as if it had frozen.

    ¡°They¡¯re going to execute three Lesser Divine Arts!¡±

    Someone eximed. Everyone here knew how powerful Divine Arts were and generally speaking, they were the means of Sovereign realm experts. Every single Divine Art possessed powerful might that far surpassed Peak Grade Deity Tier Spiritual Art. Likewise, a Divine Art was extremely rare as well and it was not easy to obtain one. Those that obtained one would possess a trump card that could change the entire situation when they executed it at a crucial time.

    Therefore, when they saw that Xue Tiandou, Wang Zhong and Mo Yu executed three Lesser Divine Arts, they were startled.

    Xue Tiandou and his group was clearly nning to deal with Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan with haste.

    ¡°But why are the Lesser Divine Arts being executed by them have such simr ripples...?¡± Everyone here also had good eyesight and could see that those three Lesser Divine Arts had simr energy ripples as they voiced their doubts.

    Wu Yingying and the Four Sea Spiritual Academies weren¡¯t in doubt as they knew that those Lesser Divine Arts were from the Divine Wood ques that Xue Tiandou and the other two had obtained. Simrly, when they obtained the Divine Wood ques, they had also obtained the learning method to a Lesser Divine Art of the Divine Wood Pce. The level of a Lesser Divine Art was of great aid to them. After all, it was something that only Sovereign realm experts could use in their level. Although they could barely execute them and could not unleash the true might of them, Divine Arts were still Divine Arts, they were in a whole different realm. Those who possessed a Lesser Divine Art could easily defeat opponents of the same level.

    Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan were being held up by the attacks of the three Divine Wood Guards, as well as the eight puppets. The two girls had also felt the powerful attacks brewing as their charming eyes instantly focused. They could see that their current situation wasn¡¯t too good. If they were to fight one-to-one, they would triumph against any single one of them. If Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan were to use their hidden cards, not even Xue Tiandou could obstruct them.

    But, right now was not a fair fight, since the other party had a more powerful formation. Furthermore, not a single one of them was an easy target. Despite the fact that they had the help of a Divine Wood Guard, they were still weaker in terms of strength.

    ¡°Is that slow fellow still not done yet? If he pisses me off, I will not leave anything for him!¡±

    Wen Qingxuan¡¯s brows straightened up as she clenched on her teeth. She took a nce at the rear, looking at Mu Chen, who was still quietly sitting. However, there was a huge Spiritual Array that was gradually taking form around him. Clearly, the Spiritual Array was still iplete.

    Boom!

    A huge boom resounded as Xue Tiandou and the other two that weren¡¯t far away had brilliant green light exploding from their hand seals.

    The green lights soared to the heavens as they spread throughout this region. Everyone raised their heads as their eyes were filled with shock.

    There was a majestic Spiritual Energy gathering above Xue Tiandou and the other two. Those Spiritual Energies were green in colour, as if they contained thriving vitality. Underneath them, there was a sharpness hidden as they seemed as weightless as leaves. They were swaying as they fell, but when they swept past, they were as sharp as des.

    Bang!

    As the Spiritual Energy rippled, a green mountain that had the size of roughly a few hundred meters appeared. The top of the mountain was filled with ancient tree patterns as if it became three mountains. It dived down as it instantly appeared above the heads of Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan. The shadow created by it instantly shrouded them as it heavily fell down.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The air exploded as it created shapeless air cannons as it shot down, creating a deep crater on the ground from the explosion.

    Roar!

    A green light had spread out as if it was a huge dragon pir that was bolt upright. It had the shape of a dragon¡¯s head on the top. As it roared, it unleashed frightening sound waves that could shatter all things.

    Shhhhuuuu!

    A green vine that was the size of nearly four thousand meters whistled across as it looked like a colossal python whose head could not be seen. As it wriggled, it was hard to probe the direction of it¡¯s attacks. The instant one was bound by it, even First Grade Spirit Disaster experts would have a hard time breaking free.

    Three astonishing attacks were positioned top, middle, and bottom as they flew towards Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan¡¯s direction. Under those sorts of attacks, it was impossible for them to dodge them.

    Everyone held their breath as they did not dare to issue a sound.

    Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan exchanged a gaze as their eyes became a little cold.

    ¡°I¡¯ll defend and you attack!¡±

    Wen Qingxuan softly barked. She knew that Luo Li¡¯s strength was not as she had shown on the surface. The Luo God Sword that she was wielding was a genuine Divine Artifact. Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t an ordinary Divine Artifact. However, the Divine Artifact was being sealed at the moment, but even so, Luo Li¡¯s attacks were extremely powerful.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Luo Li nodded her head.

    Wen Qingxuan loosened her grip on her warspear as golden Spiritual Energy swept out. Her slender fingers formed seals at lightning speed. A clear cry of a phoenix resounded as golden phoenix wings that were a few hundred meters in length spread out from Wen Qingxuan. Both of the wings folded as they formed a golden shield, defending her.

    Boom! Boom!

    The attacks of the three Divine Wood Guards and the eight puppets unleashed rampant attacks against the golden wings but weren¡¯t able to shake them in the slightest as they could not break through that defense in that short moment.

    When Wen Qingxuan had blocked the Divine Wood Guards, Luo Li¡¯s feet tapped on the air as she flew onto the head of Mu Chen¡¯s Divine Wood Guard. Her hands that were gripping the Luo God Sword burst forth with dazzling light as both her hands held onto the sword hilt. She raised her hand as her sleeves fell down, revealing her fair and fine wrist. The snow-white skin was even more attractivepared to the sword light.

    Her expression turned a little grave as she bit on her lips. In the next instant, sharp sword light shed across her pupils.

    The Luo God Sword in her hands shed down as her clear yet cold voice resounded in the sky.

    ¡°Luo God Sword Art - Sword shes The Luo Water!¡±

    Rustle!

    When the sword fell, a dazzling light waspressed at an astonishing speed, making it a few feet in size as it concentrated on the tip of the sword, before it burst forth.

    The space before her was torn apart as a ck crack appeared.

    The Sword Aura that was a few feet in size quietly swept out at an indescribable speed. Even people of Xue Tiandou¡¯s strength could only see a light sh past and feel a chill down their spine.

    Tssssssssk!

    The sword light streaked across the horizon.

    The green tree mountain that was pressing down suddenly froze in its spot as everyone could see a fine crack appear on the body of the mountain. Thereafter, with an explosion, the tree mountain was split into two. The surface of the cut was as smooth as a mirror.

    Roar!

    The dragon-shaped stake issued a roar as green light spread out. It was split in half as well.

    Crack! Crack!

    The long green vine whose end could not be seen also snapped as it broke into pieces.

    The faces of Wang Zhong and Mo Yu were dumbfounded.

    Xue Tiandou¡¯s gaze was also dark. However, he wasn¡¯t as shocked as Wang Zhong and Mo Yu. He waved his sleeve as blood-red Spiritual Energy swept out as it formed into a bloody river barrier.

    Bang!

    A huge collision resounded from the blood-red barrier, as if it was sliced apart. Thereafter, a light charged through the bloody river and dissipated after traveling to a few feet away from Xue Tiandou¡¯s party.

    The unrivalled rampant Spiritual Energy ripples dissipated in the sky.

    Everyone gulped a mouthful of saliva as they looked at the youngdy¡¯s figure in astonishment. The Lesser Divine Arts that were executed by Xue Tiandou¡¯s group of three were actually taken down by her alone?

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Wang Zhong clenched his teeth as he felt shocked in his heart. Their attacks had reached a realm that even a First Grade Spirit Disaster could only avoid. But this Luo Li before them was only a Spiritual Energy Disaster in cultivation, how was she so fearsome?

    ¡°She¡¯s not so easy to deal with.¡± Xue Tiandou said with indifference.

    ¡°Then, what should we do?¡± Wang Zhong could not hold back his question. They could no longer continue further as the Spiritual Array that Mu Chen was forming was almostplete. They felt extremely terrifying danger from that direction. If they could not defeat the two girls and obstruct Mu Chen, their situation would be extremely terrible.

    ¡°Explode the Divine Wood Guards.¡± Xue Tiandou said coldly as a smear of ferociousness shed through his eyes.

    Wang Zhong and Mo Yu were startled as pain surfaced in their eyes. They were Divine Wood Guards that wereparable to First Grade Spirit Disasters, he¡¯s actually suggesting to explode them? How spendthrift was that!?

    ¡°If you guys don¡¯t wish for it, then escape while you have the time.¡± Xue Tiandou coldly smiled.

    Wang Zhong and Mo Yu exchanged a nce, before they abruptly gritted their teeth. They were already at this point of time and there was no way they could give up. Mu Chen and his group had quite a bit of treasures. If they defeated them, they would be able to recover their loss through their harvest.

    ¡°Risk it all!¡±

    The two people said ruthlessly.

    Boom!

    The three Divine Wood Guards shot out once again. However, there were light runes appearing on their colossal figures at this moment as the light runes filled their bodies. As light was being emitted, ramapant Spiritual Energy ripples swept out as if they were volcanos that were about to erupt.

    The faces of everyone abruptly changed at this moment.

    ¡°Those three insane fellows are going to explode the Divine Wood Guards?!¡± A voice involuntarily eximed.

    Those were First Grade Spirit Disaster Divine Wood Guards. If they exploded, how frightening would that might be?

    The faces of Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan slightly changed. If they faced such a situation normally, all they had to do was avoid. But Mu Chen was behind them, the instant they avoided those explosions, Mu Chen¡¯s n would instantly fail...

    Luo Li tightly gripped her Luo God Sword as veins surfaced on her arm.

    ¡°Bastards, let¡¯s not care anymore. I¡¯ll deal with them!¡± Wen Qingxuan clenched her teeth. Right now, there wasn¡¯t any more time to wait. Despite the fact that she did not wish to reveal her hidden cards, there was no longer a choice at this point of time.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    However, just when she could not endure it anymore, Luo Li suddenly extended her hands and obstructed her.

    At this moment, Mu Chen, who was seated on the space behind them, finally opened his eyes.

 Chapter 546 - Might of the Lesser Thousand Sword Spiritual Array

    <strong>Chapter 546 - Might of the Lesser Thousand Sword Spiritual Array</strong>

    The three Divine Wood Guards were emitting dazzling light as the ripples around them became extremely wild. At the rear of those three, Xue Tiandou and his party were eyeing the girls like prey and Mu Chen¡¯s tightly shut eyes were finally slowly opening at this instant.

    A chill shed through his pair of ck pupils.

    ¡°That Mu Chen has finally opened his eyes, his finishing move is already prepared?¡± Some gazes shot over from the surroundings of the za. Amongst those gazes, the majority was filled with doubt.

    Although they could sense how powerful the Spiritual Array was from Mu Chen¡¯s surroundings, there werw three Divine Wood Guards charging at him with the intention of exploding. Those three wereparable to three First Grade Spirit Disasters!

    ¡°This fellow is indeed a Spiritual Array Master.¡± Wu Yingying looked at that figure as she clenched her teeth. However, there was a little shock in her heart. Mu Chen¡¯s strength had already been revealed when he fought with Xue Tiandou earlier. But who could have expected that he also had the hidden identity of Spiritual Array Master.

    Wu Yingying had no choice but to feel a little admiration for that fellow. No wonder that fellow¡¯s name was widely spread in the Spiritual Road to the point that even her elder brother, Wu Ling, had high opinions of him.

    ¡°However, can this Spiritual Array really deal with the situation before him?¡± Wu Yingying shifted her gaze towards the three Divine Wood Guards that were about to explode as graveness filled her face.

    Not far away, despite the fact that the faces of Xue Tiandou, Wang Zhong and Mo Yu were a little dark, they still coldly swept a nce at Mu Chen as sneers were contained in their eyes. They had already paid the price of exploding three Divine Wood Guards in the current situation. That power was not something that Mu Chen and his party could handle with any methods.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see how you will overturn this situation.¡± Xue Tiandou coldly smiled as he looked at Mu Chen.

    Shhhuuu.

    Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan quickly retreated as they appeared at the sides of Mu Chen. Their faces were filled with solemn as they looked before them, before asking towards Mu Chen, ¡°Do you have the confidence? If not, we¡¯ll avoid it and deal with themter.¡±

    ¡°No need for that.¡±

    My Cgen lightly shook his head. Although his voice wasn¡¯t loud, it contained a trace of resolution.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go next, you guys stay beind me.¡± Mu Chen stood up as he took a step forth, standing in front of the two girls.

    Looking at the slender silhouette of that youth, Luo Li lightly smiled. Wen Qingxuan, however, cast her rosy lips aside as she looked unhappy. She did not need anyone to protect her, since she could deal with all these problems herself.

    However, staring at that silhouette that wasn¡¯t broad but gave her a sense of security, she did not speak and only issued a soft snort, before directing her gaze elsewhere. She¡¯d let this fellow be in the limelight. Later, when he could no longer handle the situation, she would act and let that fellow talk to her with respect next time.

    Imagining it, Wen Qingxuan¡¯s lips could not help rising.

    Mu Chen was unaware of the two girl¡¯s thoughts as he indifferently looked at the iing three Divine Wood Guards. The Spiritual Energy ripples in their bodies had already reached a frightening degree. The feeling that those three gave him was simr to volcanos that were about to erupt.

    He indifferently nced at Xue Tiandou¡¯s party that wasn¡¯t far away. He did not speak as he formed some seals with a single hand and the gigantic Spiritual Array started to move.

    Boom!

    The colossal Spiritual Array burst forth with dazzling light. At the same time as those countless lights ntertwined, the Spiritual Energy in this region started to turn rampant as it frantically gathered together.

    Huuuuu. Huuuuuuuuuu.

    A powerful wind whistled as Spiritual Energy tornados could be seen taking form within the Spiritual Array. The swaying appearances seemed like huge dragons twisting about.

    Everyone could sense themotioning from the Spiritual Array as their faces changed. Even Wen Qingxuan¡¯s charming eyes froze. Although she previously felt that the Spiritual Array that Mu Chen was creating wasn¡¯t a simple one, she did not expect it to have such power.

    ¡°Is that a Combination Diagram?¡±

    Astonishment shed through Wen Qingxuan¡¯s eyes. It was the Combination Diagram that caused their points to fall from being in first ce. She had paid the highest price for this Combination Diagram and, clearly, she knew a portion of the Combination Diagram¡¯s worth when she paid that sort of price.

    She knew that Mu Chen was a Spiritual Array Master. However, when she bought that Diagram for Mu Chen back then, she did not expect Mu Chen to be able to create it. After all, this Rank 5 Combination Diagram was something that was close to a Rank 6 Spiritual Array. Thus, it was difficult for Rank 5 Spiritual Array Masters to create it.

    Spiritual Energy tornadoes formed in the Spiritual Array and, in the next instant, the tornadoes started to split apart as tornadoes of various size started to revolve at rapid speeds.

    Buzz. Buzz.

    Buzzing sounds that were caused from the Spiritual Energy tornadoes rapidly spinning resounded in this region as ripples appeared around the space of the Spiritual Array.

    Rumble.

    The three Divine Wood Guards had already charged over.

    Every single gaze was focused on Mu Chen¡¯s slender finger as it tapped down on the sky.

    A sword ringing resounded as Spiritual Energy swords started to take form in the rapidly spinning tornadoes. Those swords did not have any physical forms, since they were all formed from thepressed boundless Spiritual Energy. The bodies of the swords trembled as they emitted fearsome Sword Aura.

    The Sword Auras were extremely sharp as they even made the faces of Xue Tiandou¡¯s group change as they felt the sharpness harbored in the Sword Auras. Although the Sword Auras were iparable to the sh that Luo Li had unleashed earlier, the amount of swords in the Spiritual Array had already reached hundreds.

    This formation was something that could make the scalp of one tingle.

    Facing this scene, even the faces of Wu Yingying and the rest could not help changing as a dumbstruck look appeared in their eyes.

    ¡°Lesser Thousand Sword Spiritual Array.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s indifferent voice resounded as the wind spread.

    Buzz!

    A few hundred Spiritual Energy swords whistled out as they became like raindrops shooting out from the Spiritual Array, along with Spiritual Energy tornadoes. All the Spiritual Energy in this region was being shaken by it.

    The Sword Aura left deep marks on the ground below.

    Rustle! Rustle!

    The few hundred swords turned into streaks of light as they instantly shed against the three colossal figures.

    An earth-shattering explosion resounded.

    Three dazzling lumps of light statred to expand at this instant, along with some fearsome impacts.

    Shhhhhhuu! Sssssssshhh! Suuuuuuu!

    However, the three lumps of light did not manage to expand as the hundreds of swords pierced through the lumps of light, along with the sharpest edge. They shredded the terrifying lumps of light into pieces.

    Everyone was dumbfounded as they watched the Spiritual Energy lumps of light being shredded to pieces as they sensed the Spiritual Energy ripples within those lumps of light bing weaker and weaker at a fearsome rate.

    Before the explosions of the Divine Wood Guards were unleashed, they were already torn to pieces.

    The faces of Xue Tiandou and his party turned extremely ugly as smears of astonishment surged from their eyes.

    Shhhhhhuuu!

    Especially when they saw that after tearing the lumps of light apart, there were still nearly a hundred swords remaining, their faces turned pale. In the next instant, they did not have any hesitation as they ran. All of their Spiritual Energy rippled to the limit as they flew away at lightning speed.

    The power of a Combination Diagram had far surpassed their imaginations.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was indifferent as he looked at their figures. He made a flicking actions with his finger as the hundred swords chased after his targets at a terrifying speed.

    The speed of those swords was extremely fast and, in a few breath¡¯s time, they had already caught up to Xue Tiandou¡¯s party. Sword lights streaked past as they brought blood along with miserable shrieks.

    Plop.

    Xue Tiandou¡¯s back was filled with sword wounds as his clothes were torn apart. He was in a terrible state with his face turni byg pale as he spurted a mouthful of blood. Both of his hands formed seals as a blood light flickered. Then, his speed increased as he turned into a bloody light, before he escaped in fear.

    Wang Zhong and Mo Yu¡¯s group ran in separate directions. They were also spurting out blood essences. Even if it might leave behind some repercussions, they could not be bothered about it as they felt Mu Chen¡¯s intent to kill them. Although it would be a little troublesome if one was to kill in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, it was not absolute.

    Everyone was dumbfounded as they looked at the horizon. Xue Tiandou¡¯s party, who was holding the upper hands earlier, was in such a situation now as their sorry-looking figures became pitiful.

    However, those pitiful figures rapidly disappeared into the horizon. Sshes of blood could still be seen as they fled. Clearly, in order to escape, they had paid quite the deep price.

    Mu Chen still maintained his indifference as he looked at those escaped figures. After a whileter, he made a grab with his hand. Dozens of swords flew back, along with Spiritual Energy tornadoes appearing before him. There were three green wooden ques on three of the swords, they were the Divine Wood ques.

    Mu Chen waved his sleeves as he stored the three Divine Wood ques. Thereafter, paleness rose on his face. The Spiritual Energy swords also started to sway as they crumbled. At the same time, the huge Combination Diagram exploded as it made rumbling sounds.

    Mu Chen wiped the smear of blood on the corner of his lips as he helplessly cast his lips. The Combination Diagram was iparable to an ordinary Rank 5 Spiritual Array. Even in his Heart¡¯s Eye state, he could only forcefully create it.

    But, fortunately, he had already achieved his goals.

    Mu Chen held onto the three Divine Wood ques as he smiled. Although there was paleness on his face, no one dared to target him in this za.

    The terrifying Spiritual Array earlier had been engraved in their hearts.

 Chapter 547 - Collecting all the Divine Wood Plaque

    <strong>Chapter 547 - Collecting all the Divine Wood que</strong>

    The originally rampant Spiritual Energies present within the region finally dissipatedpletely away as the azure-blue skies regained its peacefulness once again.

    Shock and terror hung on the faces of everyone present in the surroundings as they nkly stared at the slender youth present in the air, while dense feelings of dread shed within their eyes. The might of the Spiritual Array arranged by Mu Chen was truly too powerful!

    No one might have expected such an oue. Mu Chen, who appeared to have a cultivation of no more than Human Body Disaster, was unexpectedly concealing such a formidable trump card. With one single move, he had turned the situationpletely around.

    Under the frightening Spiritual Array, the domineering attitudesing from Xue Tiandou and the others had been obliterated from the face of the earth.

    A few people started to quietly sigh. Originally, they were nning on waiting for both Mu Chen and Xue Tiandou to get mutually injured before attempting to obtain some benefits. However, from the looks of the current situation, it¡¯s best to retract and restrain such thoughts. Although Mu Chen appeared to have consumed much of his strength, there was still Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan protecting him. All of them were extremely clear of the strength the two girls possessed.

    None of those three were easy to deal with. Thus, it¡¯s best to not provoke them.

    In the air, a pale shade was present on Mu Chen¡¯s face as his body slowly descended, with Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan following behind him.

    Mu Chen swept his gaze around. As he did so, anyone that crossed gazes with him would involuntarily turn their eyes away. Even though they knew that Mu Chen had expended much of his strength, the fear and dread they had towards him had be even deep than before.

    ¡°Everyone. Since all of the treasures here have found their new owners, does everyone still want to remain here?¡± said Mu Chen with a faint smile.

    Hearing that, quite a few groups exchanged nces with each other, before letting out dryughs. In the next moment, a few people turned around and walked away. Indeed, all of the treasures here already had new owners. Regardless of their unwillingness, they were unable to change the results. Therefore, it¡¯s best to leave as early as possible. As for their journey in this remnant of the Divine Wood Pce, it should alsoe to an end.

    As more and more groups left, the za started to gradually grow empty.

    Crossing her hands before her chest, Wu Yingying shot a cold look at Mu Chen, before turning around and leaving.

    ¡°Wait.¡± However, just as she had turned around, Mu Chen suddenly spoke out.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Could it be that you still want snatch away the Spiritual Item in my hand?¡± snapped Wu Yingying with a snort as she flung her rosy lips aside.

    Hearing that, Mu Chen gave an embarrassedugh, before scratching his head and replied. ¡°I want to make a deal with you.¡±

    ¡°Not interested!¡± Wu Yingying rejected in a beat.

    Seeing her snappy reply, Mu Chen gave a bitterugh. Originally, he had assumed that Wu Yingying would have a somewhat favorable impression of him, since she had not coborated with Wang Zhong and the others to deal with him. However, he never expected her to not even give him any face in her reply.

    ¡°Mu Chen doesn¡¯t have any intention of making things difficult for you, Miss Wu. There¡¯s no harm for you to listen to the deal he is trying to tell you about. If you¡¯re really not interested, we¡¯ll not obstruct you at all. What do you say?¡± While Mu Chen was feeling helpless, Luo Li, who was beside him, gave a faint smile as she said in a warm and gentle voice.

    Only after hearing Luo Li¡¯s words did Wu Yingying turn her head around. Sweeping her beautiful eyes towards the former, a slightlyplicated feeling appeared within the depths of her eyes. Even she felt slightly ashamed about herself in the presence of Luo Li¡¯s appearance and temperament. She truly didn¡¯t know why a girl as outstanding as her would take a fancy for such a pervert.

    ¡°Speak, then.¡± Shooting aplicated look at Mu Chen and Luo Li, Wu Yingying finally gave her reply in a cold and indifferent tone.

    ¡°From the looks of it, this remnant of the Divine Wood Pce can be considered to have beenpletely explored. I believe that the Divine Wood que might not have any other use for you. Therefore, is it possible for you to trade it with me?¡± said Mu Chen. Of the six Divine Wood ques, he had already obtain four of them, with only two left for him toplete the set.

    ¡°Divine Wood que?¡± Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, Wu Yingying instantly gawked, before slightly knitting her eyebrows. Shooting a suspicious look at Mu Chen, she asked, ¡°Earlier, you¡¯ve already snatched the Divine Wood ques from the hands of Xue Tiandou and his gang. Why do you still need the one in my hands?¡±

    Wu Yingying clearly wasn¡¯t stupid, but extremely bright and intelligent. With Mu Chen suddenly gathering the Divine Wood ques, it had undoubtedly caused some suspicion to rise within her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve somewhat obtained a Sessor status from that Spiritual Treasure Mountain earlier. Therefore, if I manage to obtain all six Divine Wood ques, I should be able to obtain some benefits,¡± replied Mu Chen after some slight hesitation. In the end, he did not choose to lie and told her the truth.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing that, Wu Yingying¡¯s eyes instantly contracted. In the next instant, an ambiguous smile appeared on her pretty face as she looked towards Mu Chen and said, ¡°Are you not afraid that I¡¯ll be interested in the Divine Wood ques, making it even harder for you to obtain mine?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve helped me a few times already. Although you might not admit it, I¡¯ve always treated you as a friend. Therefore, I didn¡¯t want to lie to you,¡± replied Mu Chen as he shrugged his shoulders. ¡°If I were to lose such a benefit, I might feel some heart pain over it. However, it¡¯s not something that I need to obtain no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Friend? Hmph. I can¡¯t shoulder that burden,¡± snorted Wu Yingying with a stiff expression on her face. Nevertheless, some of the chilling intent originally present within the beautiful eyes of the young girl had quietly dissipated away.

    ¡°If you¡¯re willing, I can use ten drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid to exchange for the Divine Wood que in your hands. What do you say?¡± said Mu Chen in a soft voice. Ten drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was already a rather high price for it. It may be assumed that anyone would be hard pressed to reject his trade. After all, at this moment, the Divine Wood que had already lost its use. There¡¯s no use in leaving something worthless in one¡¯s hands.

    However, she went against Mu Chen¡¯s expectations. Flinging her rosy lips aside in disdain, Wu Yingying replied, ¡°Ten drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid? What a huge sum.¡±

    Seeing her response, Mu Chen¡¯s heart started to ache, before helplessly saying, ¡°What do I have to do for you to ept this trade?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want your Sovereign Spiritual Liquid,¡± replied Wu Yingying. Clenching her hand, an exquisite-looking Divine Wood que appeared. ying around with it, she shot a look towards Mu Chen with her pretty eyes, before speaking with an ambiguous smile, ¡°I¡¯ll even gift this Divine Wood que to you. However, that way, you will now owe me a favor.¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Chen instantly gawked, before rubbing his nose with a bitter smile. Indeed, women were creatures that weren¡¯t easy to deal with. The hardest thing to trade around in this universe would be favors.

    ¡°Exactly what you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve yet to decide on it,¡±replied Wu Yingying with a grin, her crescent moon-like eyes glistening with the craftiness of a fox.

    Seeing this, Mu Chen turned speechless. At this moment, the only thing he could do was to nod his head and say, ¡°As long as you¡¯re not asking to be stripped naked, I¡¯ll treat it as me owing you a favor.¡±

    Wu Yingying¡¯s lovable face instantly turned beet-red in response to Mu Chen¡¯s words. Staring at Mu Chen with iparable resentment and embarrassment, creaking sounds rang out from her clenched teeth, before she fiercely tossed the Divine Wood que towards him. This bastard, pervert!

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember this!¡±

    After shooting a vicious reply, Wu Yingying rapidly turned around and fled.

    Grasping the Divine Wood que, Mu Chen looked at the lovable figure of Wu Yingying in the distance, before bursting out inughter.

    ¡°Is it fun to tease a girl?¡± Unable to bear it, Luo Li shot a re at Mu Chen as she said in an annoyed tone.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. I really am unable to tell. It turns out that Captain Mu Chen¡¯s a veteran in picking flowers, huh.¡± Wishing for the whole world to be in chaos, Wen Qingxuan said with a sweet smile.

    Being stared at by the the two girls, cold sweat started to seep out from Mu Chen¡¯s back. With the only thing he could do being to cough dryly. In the next instant, his gaze suddenly turned around, before locking onto the crowd of people from the Four Sea Spiritual Academies that were about to leave this region.

    ¡°Haha, please hold on, friends.¡±

    A smile appeared once again on Mu Chen¡¯s handsome face as he quickly strode over towards the group from the Four Sea Spiritual Academies.

    Towards this group from the Four Sea Spiritual Academies, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t as polite as he was towards Wu Yingying, anf immediately took out five drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid to exchange for the Divine Wood que in their hands. The people from the Four Sea Spiritual Academies also felt suspicious towards Mu Chen¡¯s fancy for their Divine Wood que. Nevertheless, they still nodded their heads and agreed, in the end. After all, being in the presence of thetter, they had no choice but to lower their heads. Mu Chen¡¯s lineup wasn¡¯t something they could contend against with their group of people. Furthermore, he had taken out five drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, which really moved their hearts in excitement. All of them were extremely clear about the value of the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    Therefore, after a somewhat friendly exchange, Mu Chen managed to obtain thest Divine Wood que without a hitch. After obtaining the five drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid in delight, the Four Sea Spiritual Academies group rapidly took off and left.

    Thereafter, the entire za quickly became quiet and peaceful, not one bit like the liveliness just a while ago.

    Hu.

    With all six of the Divine Wood ques in his hands, Mu Chen gave a huge sigh of relief, as if a heavy load had been shifted off his shoulders. Although he really wanted to immediately assemble the six Divine Wood ques together to see exactly what benefit he would get, this wasn¡¯t the right ce to do so. After deeply pondering for a slight bit, he looked towards Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce, too. The journey of this Divine Wood Pce should be, more or less,plete.¡±

    Hearing that, Luo Li nodded her head.

    ¡°What are you guys nning to do after this?¡± Suddenly, Wen Qingxuan asked.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go into secluded training,¡± replied Mu Chen after a thought. He could feel the arrival of his Spiritual Energy Disaster. Furthermore, after this istion, they should be able to let Xu Huang and the other two smoothly pass through their Spiritual Energy Disasters, which would result in an increase in strength of their group once again.

    ¡°Then, it¡¯s about time that we go on seperate paths,¡± said Wen Qingxuan with a smile. ¡°As of now, the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament should be about to entire its final phase. The variousrge and small remnants on this shattered continent should have already been searched by the people present. Also, those powerful groups hiding in the dark will appear in session in the following period of time... when that happens, the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament will have already entered its most lively phase of time.¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Chen gently nodded his head. At the starting of the Tournament, all of the powerful groups were all concealing their strengths and biding their time as they secretly searched for remnants to promote the strength of their groups. As of now, with the end of the search about to arrive, what¡¯s next should be the disy of their true strength, and the period of time to start snatching points.

    Clearly, this would result in intense battles that would involve everyone in this shattered continent.

    That¡¯s because the number of groups that could enter the final match was a measly eight, a number that could be counted with one¡¯s fingers. For the sake of obtaining one of those eight quotas, every group present here would risk their lives for it.

    In the past, they had given up on points for the sake of raising their strength. However, as of now... they would start contesting for points. If those groups that had filled themselves full of points possess insufficient strength to protect themselves, their ending would undoubtedly be the sacrificialmbs for others.

    ¡°You guys try toe out as fast as possible. If not, you all might not even be able to enter the decisive battle for the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. If that happens, being the Captain, you would really be humiliated,¡± said Wen Qingxuan with a clench of her hand. Slightly raising her red lips, she continued speaking in a haughty manner. ¡°As for me, I¡¯m going to continue taking action. The numero uno on the point rankings has been snatched away by Ji Xuan. I won¡¯t let that numero uno ce slip out of my hands.¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Chen slightly nodded his head. Ever since Wen Qingxuan¡¯s group had fallen off from the numero uno ce, the group that had continued to maintain the numero uno ce was the one led by Ji Xuan.

    Raising his head, Mu Chen looked towards the distant skies. At this moment, his handsome face appeared exceedingly calm. He had a premonition that, not long from now, he would have a formal meeting with Ji Xuan...

    That moment was something worth anticipating for.

 Chapter 548 - Separation

    <strong>Chapter 548 - Separation</strong>

    Outside of the Divine Wood Mountain.

    Following the ending of the journey in the remnant of the Divine Wood Mountain, the teeming atmosphere dissipated away at an astonishing pace. Of the seas of people present a few days ago, one would only see figures shooting across from time-to-time, with the absence of the moring that was incessantly ringing before.

    On a dested mountain peak outside of the Divine Wood Mountain, Mu Chen looked towards Wen Qingxuan and the other girls of her group standing before him. Sending a sweet smile towards him and Luo Li, she said, ¡°Okay. Since the search within the remnant of the Divine Wood Pce has ended, our coboration hase to a temporary end.¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Chen smacked his lips. Looking towards the absolutely beautiful face with a sweet smile present on it, he felt somewhat unwilling to let her go. That¡¯s because he knew that with Wen Qingxuan¡¯s departure, the strength of his lineup would instantly drop by almost half.

    ¡°That¡¯s a pity... so many good henchmen,¡± said Mu Chen with a sigh.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Hearing his sigh, the grin on Wen Qingxuan¡¯s face instantly grew stiff. Taking a step forward, her jade-like hand grabbed onto Mu Chen¡¯s robe. Appearing like an enraged mother tiger, she clenched her teeth and growled, ¡°Mu Chen, are you seeking death?¡±

    ¡°Oh... my mistake. Such goodpatriots,¡± replied Mu Chen with a cough.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, Wen Qingxuan gave a cold snort, before shooting a vicious re towards him. After coborating with this fellow, she truly didn¡¯t know how many times she had gotten mad due to him.

    ¡°If not for Luo Li, who would be willing to coborate with a pervert like you!¡± What she said wasn¡¯t false. During the very beginning. It was she who had searched for Mu Chen and his group, with the only reason being that she wanted to see Luo Li. As for Mu Chen, although she had a sliver of interest towards the fame and reputation of the Spiritual Road¡¯s Blood Cmity, Mu Chen,pared to Luo Li, it was clearly insignificant.

    However, as their coboration grew deeper, Wen Qingxuan¡¯s view had gradually changed. That¡¯s because she was able to experience the power and strength that Mu Chen had concealed. Being able to obtain the fancy of Luo Li showed that this fellow truly had an outstanding aspect to him. However, Wen Qingxuan would absolutely not say that out loud, as this would only allow for Mu Chen to feel additional satisfaction.

    ¡°Can you not do that.¡± Hearing that way of address from Wen Qingxuan, an ache appeared in Mu Chen¡¯s head. While speaking to Wu Yingying earlier, he really did have a slight mindset to tease her. However, he had not one single bit of that towards Wen Qingxuan. That¡¯s because he was extremely clear on how haughty and arrogant this girl before him was. If he had provoked and teased her for no apparent reason, Wen Qingxuan would show not one bit of hesitation to put him in order.

    ¡°Luo Li, anytime you ever snap out of this, you can just just kick this fellow away and enter our group. As for the other problems, I¡¯ll always help you settle them,¡± said Wen Qingxuan as she looked towards Luo Li.

    Shooting a look at Mu Chen, Luo Li gave a mischievous reply, ¡°Okay. Anytime he offends me, I¡¯ll make sure to kick him away.¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Chen felt extremely helpless. From the looks of it, he truly cannot allow Wen Qingxuan anymore contact with Luo Li. Such a good girl like Luo Li had almost been turned bad by the former.

    As the two girls chatted andughed, Wen Qingxuan looked towards the sky, before turning around and looked towards Mu Chen while saying, ¡°You guys better make good use of your istion and increase your strength as much as possible in this period of time. You should be extremely clear about how intense the following period of time in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament will be. Don¡¯t regret it if you are unable to enter the final match.¡±

    Nodding his head, Mu Chen replied, ¡°Rx. I still owe you the first ce. I¡¯ll help you once Ie out from our istion.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, who needs your help,¡± said Wen Qingxuan in disdain. Waving her hands, she continued saying, ¡°Okay, its time to part. When you guyse out of your istion, I¡¯ll have already regained the numero uno ce.¡±

    As her voice rang out, the young girl proceeded to turn around, her long ck hair fluttering about as she did so. WIthout the slightest bit of hesitation, her soul-stirring figure shot straight out, with her elegant back figure appearing exceedingly free and unrestrained.

    ¡°Bye, Big Brother Mu Chen.¡±

    Pin¡¯er, Le¡¯er and the other girls sent charming smiles towards Mu Chen, before rapidly leaving to follow behind Wen Qingxuan.

    Standing on the mountain top, Mu Chen looked toward the distant figures of Wen Qingxuan and her group, before a faint smile appeared involuntarily on his face as he muttered, ¡°The final phase of the Great Spiritual Academy is finally going to arrive...¡±

    Following the progress of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, the absolute majority of the groups had made gargantuan changes to their strengths. A few of those groups that were exceedingly ordinary at the start might have gotten some change in destiny on the way, causing them to be strong and powerful. There were even some already strong and powerful groups that had grown even stronger as they concealed their strength and bided their time.

    Those groups did not reveal themselves and their genuine strength at the beginning of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, with their main focus being to search for remnants and destiny changing opportunities. Only at the final phase would they reveal themselves in session. At that time, there will truly be battles between tigers and dragons.

    Wanting to break out from the hundreds and thousands of elite groups to obtain one of the top 8 ces clearly wasn¡¯t an easy task to aplish.

    ¡°Let us prepare for close up training. Perhaps, this will be the final chance for us to close up in this Great Spiritual Academy.¡±said Mu Chen towards Xu Huang and the others.

    Hearing that, solemn expressions appeared on the faces of Xu Huang and the others as they nodded their heads. This was indeed thest opportunity they had to close up, as there would be no one that would give them a quiet period of time to close up in the final phase of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how Shen Cangsheng and the other group are doing now.¡±muttered Mu Chen. Ever since the start of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, they had seemingly not received any information or news about Shen Cangsheng and his group. These fellows appeared to have disappeared entirely from the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament all together.

    ¡°Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong aren¡¯t simple. Both of them possess astonishing talent. As long as their luck isn¡¯t too bad, I think that nothing would happen to them.¡±replied Luo Li in a soft voice.

    Hearing that, Mu Chen nodded his head. Indeed, both Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong are exceedingly outstanding, with them not being any weaker than Wang Zhong and people of simr strength to him.

    Afterying down this though, Mu Chen waved his hand, taking the lead as he shot towards the depths of the mountain, with Luo Li, Xu Huang and the others rapidly following suit.

    In the depths of the mountain, Mu Chen and the others found a remote location before heading out to find a mountain peak each to be their training location.

    Mu Chen and Luo Linded on the same mountain, with a waterfall flowing down like a silvery river at the back of it. The rumbling sounds of the water falling down resounded across the mountain, while the moist air caused the minds of people to shake.

    Landing on a green rock beside the waterfall, Mu Chen raised his head and took a deep breath of the moist, waterden air. The icy coldness within causing his mind to feel increasingly refreshed.

    With a slight fastidiousness to cleanliness, Luo Li gave a gentle wave of her sleeve, sweeping away the dust present on the green rock, before carefully sitting down.

    Seeing the elegant and graceful figure of the young girl, a cheeky smile appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face, before lunging over. A gentle cry of shock rang out from the young girl¡¯s mouth as Mu Chen immediately pushing her down on the green stone, while pressing the young girl¡¯s exceedingly soft body behind his.

    ¡°What are you doing.¡± a faint pinkish shade appeared on Luo Li¡¯s lovable face, with her jade like hands crossing reservely across her chest, as she shot a rebuking look towards the handsome face just inches away from her.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard for us to be alone. Those fellows aren¡¯t even one bit conscientious, especially Wen Qingxuan. She really itching to remove you far far away from my side.¡± replied Mu Chen as he flung his mouth aside. Proceeding to look teasingly at Luo Li, he said, ¡°However, never did I imagine that our little Luo Li would have such great charm to the point that even girls would want to eat her up.¡±

    Mu Chen gave a cheeky smile as he neared Luo Li¡¯s ear and muttered those words.

    Hearing his words, Luo Li¡¯s lovable face instantly turned beet red, while an embarrassed shade appeared within her clear, limpid eyes. With a blush, she spoke out, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about. Wen Qingxuan¡¯s also a girl...how¡¯s that possible, how¡¯s that possible...¡±

    ¡°Everyone within the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy are girls, with not even a male in sight. Things like that are a extremelymon urrence at there.¡± on the contrary, Mu Chen was not one bit surprised by that. With a grin, he looked towards Luo Li and said. ¡°However, you better not run off with her!¡±

    Luo Li shot annoyed re at Mu Chen. Unable to bear it, she raised her head and gave a fierce bite at Mu Chen¡¯s neck.

    Nevertheless, her bite was light causing an involuntary shudder from Mu Chen. Is this little spirit enticing him?

    Quickly, Luo Li discovered how inappropriate her actions were, causing her to hastily release Mu Chen. After struggling slightly for a bit, she spoke in embarrassment, ¡°Release me.¡±

    A sliver of a scorching hot shade shed within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. Staring at the porcin square face of the young girl before him, he extended a finger out and raised the exquisitely beautiful face of the young girl This caused her to raise her eyes slightly to look straight at him, before he buried his face straight down.

    Luo Li¡¯s soft body instantly froze up. Raising her head slightly, a sliver of fluster appeared within her eyes due to the slightly humiliating and suppressed state she was in. After struggling for a bit, she discovered that the youth before her had not moved an inch. Thus she could only close her beautiful eyes and allow for this bad fellow that had seized her heart to obtain his spoils.

    After tasting

    As the water drops flew out from the waterfall, they form a mist that perfused out. Yet, little rays of springtime and surfaced by the side of theke.

    Finally, Luo Li had still pushed Mu Chen away in the end after him starting to get more and more excessive. This fellow¡¯s hand was not one bit conscientious. Therefore, shooting a resentful re at him, she clenched her hand, causing the Luo Shen Sword beside her to emit a humming sound.

    Hearing that Mu Chen hastily pulled his hand back. Clearly, if he was to going to push it abit more, Luo Li would use the Luo Shen Sword to poke him.

    Extending his hand outs, Mu Chen grabbed on to the slender jade like hands of Luo Li. After struggling reservedly for a bit, the young girl gave up and let him do as he pleased.

    ¡°Luo Li, will you be heading back to the Luo God n after the end of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament?¡± said Mu Chen all of sudden as he looked towards the young girl beneath him.

    A faint shiver shook through Luo Li¡¯s alluring figure as she shoot a somewhat unnatural look towards Mu Chen, before nodding her head gently. After this parting, god know when would they ever be able to see each other again.

    Taking a deep breath, Mu Chen slowly nodded her head and said, ¡°Do you still remember the words I¡¯ve said before to you?¡±

    Luo Li nodded her head once more. The youth had said before, that when they met again, he would have be an unrivaled powerhouse, being able to shield her from any difficult or dangerous situations that wanted to harm her by standing before her.

    ¡°Regardless of anything, you have to wait for me.¡± said Mu Chen in a deep voice as he held the young girl deeply within his embrace.

    Regardless of how arduous and difficult the journey to be an unrivalled powerhouse was, I will always push forward and will flip the earth and shake the heavens for you.

    Hearing that, Luo Li gave a light nod, her beautiful eyes turning slightly red. At this moment, an arc started to curl up from her ruddy lips, causing her beauty to elevate to a soul stirring level.

    Regardless of whether you will be an unrivalled powerhouse or not, I¡¯ll always wait for you.

 Chapter 549 - Divine Wood Scripture

    <strong>Chapter 549 - Divine Wood Scripture</strong>

    By the side of the waterfall.

    Mu Chen sat on top of a green rock, with Luo Li present near the waterfall not far away. At this moment, she had quietly closed her eyes, clearly gradually entering a training state.

    Shooting a look at Luo Li¡¯s beautiful figure, Mu Chen started to steady his mind. As of now, with time being that precious, he needed to grasp all the time he could to further increase his strength. If not, as the most intense period of time for the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament arrives, wanting to rise to the top would not a simple task to aplish.

    After all, there were many crouching tigers and hidden dragons present within this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.

    As a shadow of deep pondering appeared within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, he clenched his hand, only for some spiritual light to sparkle. In the next instant, the six Divine Wood ques appeared before him. As a green light shone from them, verdant life force started to perfuse from them.

    With a casual grab towards Divine Wood ques, Mu Chen closed his eyes while extending his senses to them, before flinging his mouth aside in disappointment. That¡¯s because he felt that those Divine Wood ques were empty within, with the learning method of those Lesser Divine Arts included. Clearly, the Lesser Divine Arts imprinted within those Divine Wood ques could only be sensed by a single person. Once they were learnt, the imprints within would disappear.

    That¡¯s why it wasn¡¯t difficult for Mu Chen to obtain the Divine Wood ques from the hands of Wu Yingying and the Four Sea Spiritual Academies. It turned out that the majority of the value present in them had already been used up.

    Nevertheless, despite that little bit of disappointment, it was still considered to be within Mu Chen¡¯s expectations. After all, he had collected these six Divine Wood ques not for the sake of obtaining those Lesser Divine Arts imprinted within them.

    An ancient tree symbol slowly surfaced on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead. A weak green light radiated from it, slowly spreading out, before finally enveloping the Divine Wood ques before Mu Chen.

    Humm. Humm.

    At this moment, the six Divine Wood ques started to faintly vibrate, while the green light radiating from them grew in density. After an instant, upon reaching their maximum brightness, Mu Chen discovered that the six Divine Wood ques were actually starting to slowly merge together.

    Drop after drop of green liquid appeared, before floating in the air. Within a short span of half a minute, the six Divine Wood ques hadpletely merged together, transforming into arge clump of churning green liquid. The surface of the liquid appeared to form multipleyers, just like the bark of an ancient tree.

    At this moment, the tree symbol on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead grew increasingly radiant. In the next instant, a green beam of light suddenly shot out, shooting straight towards the clump of greenish liquid before him.

    Buzzz

    Zapping sounds rang from within the liquid, before Mu Chen noticed that the centre-most location within the clump of liquid had actually turned solid. Faintly, it had started to transform into what appeared to be a green-coloured tree bark that was approximately the size of a palm. Exceedingly ancient fluctuations started to radiate from the tree bark, appearing to be brimming with life.

    Following the appearance of the ancient tree bark, the tree symbol on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead started to slowly disappear, beforepletely dissipating away.

    As Mu Chen extended his finger out, the greenish liquid split apart, while the green-coloured tree bark dropped, finallynding within his palm.

    Mu Chen curiously sized up the ancient green-coloured tree bark in his hand. He was able to see dense ancient words sparkling on its surface, with every single word appearing exceedingly abstruse and mysterious.

    ¡°Is this the thing that¡¯s hidden within the Divine Wood ques?¡± muttered Mu Chen. In the next instant, a scorching-hot shadow surfaced within his eyes. With a furious clench of his hand, the green-coloured tree bark was tightly gripped within his palm.

    Bang!

    As a green lihht started to perfuse from his palm, it appeared to prate through his hand, before travelling at an astonishing speed towards Mu Chen¡¯s mind. At the same time, a low rumble was heard, appearing like an explosion going off within his mind.

    Majestic and cryptic ancient information gushed out like a flood.

    Green light continuously sparkled within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, before finally slowly subsiding quite a whileter. At that moment, an amazed and happy look surfaced on his face.

    ¡°Divine Wood Scripture...¡± muttered Mu Chen.

    Present within the ancient information that had gushed into Mu Chen¡¯s mind were two portions of a Divine Art. One of them was known as the Divine Wood Scripture. Furthermore, what caused Mu Chen to feel shocked was that this portion of the Divine Wood Scripture had actually reached the realm of Greater Divine Art.

    The Divine Arts were categorized into three levels, being Lesser Divine Art, Greater Divine Art and Perfected Divine Art.

    Although there was just a word difference between the Lesser Divine Art to the Greater Divine Art, Mu Chen understood the disparity between the two, which was a genuine chasm. If a Lesser Divine Art moved the hearts of Sovereign realm experts, a Greater Divine Art would truly be able to pull the greed out from within them.

    This Divine Wood Scripture was a truly genuine Greater Divine Art.

    It¡¯s said that this Greater Divine Art was the fundamental technique that led to the establishment of the Divine Wood Pce. Even within the Divine Wood Pce, only Elder-level figures would have the qualifications to learn and cultivate a Divine Art of such a realm.

    This Divine Wood Scripture was exceedingly abstruse. Once one was able to sessfully learn it, one would be able to absorb the energies with trees in a radius of ten thousand metres, with the determination of its strength being one¡¯s level of attainment towards the Divine Scripture. Naturally, there was also another important element, which was the terrain, or the surrounding environment.

    If the user was inbat while in a forest, the might of the Divine Wood Scripture would shock and astonish people. Furthermore, the greater the number of extraordinary trees in one¡¯s surroundings, the more terrifying the might of the Divine Wood Scripture would be. However, if one was in a desert, or the sea, it wouldn¡¯t even possess the might of a Lesser Divine Art.

    From the information that had gushed into his mind earlier, Mu Chen was able to know that the Divine Wood Pce had an Elder that had trained in the Divine Wood Scripture in the Ancient Antiquity. This Elder¡¯s cultivation had reached the realm of 5-Stage Sovereign Realm. While on an external mission, he had bumped into an opponent whose realm had reached that of a 7-Stage Sovereign Realm, with their ce of battle being on top of a primary forest.

    It just so happened that there was a small patch of Chinese Parasol Trees present there. This was a kind of spiritual tree which possessed rather pure Spiritual Energies within it.

    Therefore, the ending waspletely predictable. This 5th Grade Sovereign Elder immediately activated the Divine Wood Scripture, causing serious injuries to the 7-Stage Sovereign Realm opponent in a single attack to the point of him almost dying from it.

    One could see from this how important a good environment for battle was for this Divine Wood Scripture.

    ¡°So formidable.¡± Mu Chen could not help eximing in admiration, before a helpless smile appeared on his face. Indeed, this Divine Wood Scripture was extremely formidable, but the requirements it had towards thebat environment was slightly harsh. After all, one would not always be able to bump into opponents in an environment that just so happened to have a vast forest. Without it, the might of the Divine Wood Scripture would be greatly diminished.

    As for having spiritual trees in the surroundings... that was even more harsh.

    This made Mu Chen feel slight regret. If not for the limitation it had towards the environment, this Divine Wood Scripture might very well be one of the most outstanding of all Great Divine Arts.

    With some regret, Mu Chen continued to look towards the second part of the Divine Wood Scripture, which caused him to gawk.

    The second part of the Divine Wood Scripture wasn¡¯t strong at all. On the contrary, it was extremely weak... that¡¯s because it¡¯s name was called Tree nting Art. As its name implied, it was a Divine Art, and was used to nt trees. It didn¡¯t possess a single bit of offensive capabilities, with its only function being to nt tree seedlings, before letting them grow and mature at an astonishing speed.

    A nk expression appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face. Clearly, he didn¡¯t quite understand why there would be such a weird Divine Art that specializes in nting trees. Did it want people of cultivation to be farmers?

    That¡¯s not right.

    Mu Chen regained his calm. Being able to be ced together with an important Greater Divine Art like the Divine Wood Art, this Tree nting Art¡¯s absolutely not some useless Divine Art...

    Tree nting Art... tree nting?

    Mu Chen muttered, before his faced slightly changed, while a somewhat oundish shadow gushed from within his eyes. Could this Tree nting Art be specifically used in concert with the Divine Wood Scripture? The might of the Divine Wood Scripture was decided by the environment it was used in, while the Tree nting Art just so happened to be able to cause a vast forest to grow at an astonishing rate...

    If one was to unleash this Tree nting Art, before a fight, to grow trees, wouldn¡¯t one be able to possess the most perfect of environments?

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes abruptly lit up as he could not help pping in excitement. This truly was perfect! The idea of this Senior from the Divine Wood Pce truly was unique, to actually be able to think of such a way to cover up the weakness of the Divine Wood Scripture. With the Tree nting Art, one would be able to stabilise the might of the Divine Wood Scripture.

    Furthermore, what¡¯s more important was that once it was able to gather the seedlings of a few spiritual trees and nt it down, wouldn¡¯t that make it even more terrifying?

    Being exceedingly intelligent, Mu Chen was able toe up with quite a few detailed ns. With a few items, it would undoubtedly cause the Divine Wood Scripture to be much more powerful.

    However... upon thinking that he would have to nt trees before fighting with people... the smile on Mu Chen¡¯s face started to turn slightly stiff. Wouldn¡¯t that be too weird...?

    Mu Chen gave a bitterugh in response, shaking his head before temporarily suppressing such thoughts. Although this action seemed slightly weird, as long as one was powerful enough, such details would be ignored.

    ¡°From the looks of it, I would have toprehend this Divine Wood Scripture for a bit during my istion training.¡±

    Mu Chen muttered. Learning a Divine Art of such a grade wouldn¡¯t be easy. However, the information that had gushed into his mind had contained the experiences of numerous Seniors of the Divine Wood Pce, allowing for the level of difficulty to drop by quite a bit. As for this Tree nting Art, it was in fact not even considered as a Divine Art. At the very most, it could only be considered as a Middle Grade Divine Art. To Mu Chen, learning it simply wasn¡¯t difficult at all.

    Taking a deep breath, Mu Chen suppressed the surging emotions within his heart, before slowly closing his eyes. pping his hands together, he gradually entered into a training state.

    In the next period of time, not only did he want to break through his Spiritual Energy Disaster, he even wanted to seize the moment and sessfullyprehend this Divine Wood Scripture.

 Chapter 550 - The Climax of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament

    <strong>Chapter 550 - The Climax of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament</strong>

    Time continued to pse in an unhurried fashion, with the general situation of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament ramping up and growing increasingly fervent.

    At this moment, the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament was ramping up to its final phase. Clearly, this was the phase where the fights and battles were at their most intense, with all of the elite groups that were biding and waiting for their time finallying to the surface,pletely exposing their dazzling brilliance to all.

    That¡¯s because there was already no need for them to patiently hide during the day. What they wanted was to use all of their methods and ways avable to them to obtain as many points as possible, before rushing towards the Top 8. Only by entering the Top 8 would they obtain the qualifications to enter the final match.

    This would clearly be a rather cruel match of elimination.

    The groups that were able to distinguish themselves and rise to the top would absolutely be outstanding, with them numbering in the hundreds, or even thousands. Wanting to fight and struggle for the Top 8 in such a situation with so many experts would definitely be a rather difficult task.

    Yet, the matter was indeed headed this way.

    Not long after Mu Chen and the rest had exited from their istion training, the atmosphere within the entire Great Spiritual Academy Tournament had turned into a powderkeg that had been blownpletely up by sparks and pressureing from all directions. Everyone present could feel the rampant atmosphere perfusing within the air of the centre of the shattered continent, with ordinary groups not even daring to go near the centre region. As for those that dared, all of them possessed a rather high level of confidence towards themselves.

    This region had already be the central point of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.

    As all those groups brimming with self-confidence gathered towards the central region of the shattered continent, massive battles naturally started to erupt without incident.

    After a short span of a few days, the intense mes of battle had seemingly spread through every single inch of this vast region.

    Fights and battles had seemingly sprung up at any given moment within this vast region, with each and every powerful group disying various kinds of methods and techniques in their fights, causing boundless rampant Spiritual Energies to ripple throughout the heavens and earth.

    Following the eruption of various intense battles and fights, those elite groups that were hidden in the dark and biding their time had started to quietly reveal their vicious fangs. Within the short span of a days, everyone was able to acutely sense the few unfamiliar and powerful groups that suddenly appeared, before defeating a few previously prominent groups. Finally, with a winner-takes-all stance, they would snatch away all of their hard-earned points...

    A few of the previously prominent and strong groups were rapidly squashed. Despite all their efforts in resisting, what they received in the end was a painful sense of the disparity between them. Only at that moment did they start to feel regret. However, while they were continuously pursuing and snatching the points of those weak groups, these people were strolling around the various dangerous realms within the shattered continent, painstakingly searching and finding the chances of breakthroughs in the form of remnants. Under this tempering, their strength had increased time after time again, resulting in the them gradually pulling the disparity apart from those previously prominent and strong groups that were of simr levels of strength at the very beginning.

    Therefore, within a short span of no more than two to three days, everyone had started to sense a huge change within the Top 16 on the tournament point rankings. Other than the extremely small number of groups that possessed powerful might, it seemed as if more than half of those well-known strong groups have been cruelly ousted from the rankings. Clearly, all of them have already been defeated in battle.

    As for the groups that reced those well-known groups, they appeared rather foreign and unfamiliar to everyone¡¯s eyes, with the Spiritual Academies they came from being not ranked amongst the elite Spiritual Academies. There was even a group that came from a middle-tiered Spiritual Academy that would appear exceedingly unassuming when ced within the lineup of Spiritual Academies participating in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.

    Out of nothing, they had reached the 8th rank within a short span of three days. Furthermore, they had maintained that ce from then till now, with no one still being able to kick them down from there. From this, one could see exactly how strong this group was.

    In such a period of time, there would be earth-shattering changes present every day of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.

    Foreign and unfamiliar groups continued to gush endlessly like a stream, before sending challenges towards those powerful groups on the top rankings. Wave after wave, one leading after another. Only those that were able to remain undefeated after those unending waves of challenges would be able to obtain the qualifications to rule over their respective ces on the rankings.

    The vast central region had seemingly turned into an exceedingly cruel elimination ground. Whenever a group appeared full of spirit, there would always be another retreating away in a miserable fashion. If one wanted to climb all the way to the top in here, there was only one path that awaited them, which was to step on the heads of others and climb up, one step at a time.

    Among the groups present here that numbered as much as the stars that twinkle in the night sky, there would merely be eight of them that were able to stand tall at the very end.

    Furthermore, it was extremely obvious that these eight groups would definitely be the best of the best.

    Time quietly psed by, with thepetition for the Top 16 bing increasingly intense as time flowed on. Every single day, it seemed as if there would always be movements and changes to the Top 16, with every single change representing the appearance of an even stronger group, thereby increasing the already difficult level of entry towards the Top 16.

    At this moment, the Top 16 were undoubtedly worth even more than their weight in gold than before.

    Within the Top 16, the first ce was still lorded over by Saint Spiritual Academy¡¯s group led by Ji Xuan, with the second ce being upied by the Martial Spiritual Academy¡¯s group led by Wu Ling. As for the third ce, it was held by a group with a captain possessing a familiar name, being Wen Qingxuan.

    Within the short span of a few days, Wen Qingxuan had reveal her astonishing strength once again, defeating one group after another in a considerably overbearing fashion, before finally scaling into the third ce in a queen-like fashion. Her beautiful gaze scanned her surroundings with a cold and haughty fashion akin to a graceful and arrogant phoenix, causing the hearts of others to be exceedingly moved, while the same level of dread surfaced from within.

    The groups ranked after Wen Qingxuan¡¯s group all possessed well-renowned fame, as of now, within the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, with the level of strength causing absolutely no one to dare to underestimate them.

    With the constant appearance of powerful groups, the changes within the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament had also appeared to happen exceedingly quick. As the previously prominent powerful groups get eliminated and wrecked one after another, those groups that were previously in the top ces of the rankings started to get forgotten by the people. Even if they were mentioned, it would always be in disdain, apanied by the flinging of mouths, with no more care taken when doing so.

    Clearly, Mu Chen¡¯s group was also included among this list. Previously, they had once risen into the Top 16 within the rankings. However, as of now, they hadpletely disappeared from it. Therefore, when people had remembered about this group that had suddenly risen from the bottom from nowhere, seemingly everyone had already forgotten about them. Clearly, everyone had already treated them as one of the members of the huge army of eliminated groups...

    ...

    As time psed, with everyone within the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament bing badly bruised in their struggle for the Top 16, boundless Spiritual Energies suddenly shot towards the skies from within a deste area deep within the a mountainous region.

    Within three mountain peaks, boundless Spiritual Energies rushed towards the skies, before three figures shot towards the air amidst long roars. Powerful Spiritual Energies rippled around their bodies akin to the surging of waves, appearing exceedingly tyrannical. These three figures were clearly, Xu Huang, Zhao Qingshan and Mu Fengyang, who had been in isted training.

    At this moment, unconceble ecstacy covered the faces of the trio, as the Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating from their bodies were numerous times more tyrannical than before their istion training. Clearly, they had already managed to sessfully break through their Spiritual Energy Disaster...

    Exchanging nces in the air, smiles cracked open from their lips.

    Bang!

    As the trio were exchanging nces, an earth-shattering sound suddenly resounded from the mountain behind them. They turned their gazes over, only to see the gigantic waterfall present there had been unexpectedly severed. Present below it was a figure sitting quietly on a green stone, with ck and white spiritual energies in harmony radiating from his body, forming what appeared to be a gigantic hundred-metrerge Spiritual Energy barrier. It was precisely this Spiritual Energy barrier that had seemingly severed the waterfall in half...

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, the barrier made from the fusion of ck and white Spiritual Energies exploded, causing rampant Spiritual Energies, in the form of a hurricane, to sweep out, instantly causing a storm that whipped within the entire region.

    As the hurricane swirled theke like a storm, the figure sitting within slowly opened his eyes. The view within his ck pupils appeared increasingly abstruse, like a scene akin to a starry sky.

    Looking towards the storm that had blotted the skies, Mu Chen gave a gentle wave of his sleeve, causing the storm the instantly freeze, before condensing together.

    With a shift of his body, Mu Chen appeared in the air. Sensing the vast and boundless Spiritual Energy present within his body, a faint smile surfaced at the corner of his mouth. After crossing his Spiritual Energy Disaster, the Spiritual Energy present within his body was numerous times more dense than before.

    ¡°Truly worthy of the Spiritual Energy Disaster.¡±

    Mu Chen muttered to himself with a faint smile.

    Raising his head, Mu Chen looked towards the vast forest, before suddenly extending his palm out. Forming a rather unique seal, a luscious green glowing screen started to radiate from his palm,pletely enveloping the giant tall trees present within the tens of kilometres below.

    Crackle...

    Under the envelope of the light, the giant tall trees appeared to have been provoked, instantly trembling and shaking. Finally, with a final m, they transformed into rays of green light, rushing straight into the glowing screen present within Mu Chen¡¯s hand.

    Whoosh. Whoosh.

    The rays of green light rushed into the glowing screen, before disappearing away. Faintly, a luscious green sea started to be faintly discernible within the glowing screen...

    ¡°What a really wonderful Tree Growing Art...¡±

    Looking towards the luscious green shadow within the glowing screen, before looking at the ground below, which had bepletely empty, a sigh of admiration uncontrobly surfaced from within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. Although this Tree Growing Art didn¡¯t have any offensive characteristics, the degree of mysteriousness it provided was not one bit inferior in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes to the Divine Wood Scripture.

    Upon observing this scene unfounding before their eyes, Xu Huang and the other two that were standing not too far away were stunned toplete dumbfoundedness.

    Sending them a smile, Mu Chen proceeded to look towards the distance. Present along that direction was the central region of this shattered continent. Despite the vast distance between there and where he stood, Mu Chen could still clearly discern a faint scorching atmosphere perfusing from there...

    Slowly crossing his fingers, Mu Chen softly muttered.

    ¡°The final phase of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, has finally started...¡±

 Chapter 551 - Coming out of Seclusion

    <strong>Chapter 551 - Coming out of Seclusion</strong>

    Remaining in the air, Mu Chen gave a wave of his sleeve, rapidly restraining the tyrannical Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating from his body. Turning to take a look at Xu Huang and the other two, he gave a nod in satisfaction. At this moment, the trio had also sessfully passed through their Spiritual Energy Disaster, obtaining quite arge increase in their strength.

    Seeing Mu Chen look over, Xu Huang and the other two gave augh in return, with gratitude present in their smiles. During the short few months they had been together on this shattered continent, their strength had seemingly advanced by leaps and bounds. Such a pace of improvement had an extremely huge connection with Mu Chen, something that the trio was well-aware of. If not for Mu Chen and Luo Li carrying them through the massive turmoil, their group would have already been squashed deep down under the sea of people present here. How would they be even able to walk to such a stage?

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, a ray of sword light shot out from underneath the waterfall, radiating with a level of fierceness that sent chills through people¡¯s hearts. As it shot out, the waterfall was severed in half, with a gigantic sword fissure with an endless bottom appearing on the mountain cliff behind it.

    At this moment, a beautiful figure shot out, before finally appearing by Mu Chen¡¯s side, her bright and resplendent long hair appearing like a silvery river as it fluttered in the air. It was precisely Luo Li.

    ¡°You¡¯ve passed through your Spiritual Energy Disaster?¡± As she appeared, Luo Li looked over to Mu Chen, with a shadow of happiness surfacing within her clear and bright eyes.

    Mu Chen smiled as he nodded his head. Thereafter, he directed his gaze towards Luo Li, who was moving back and forth. A smear of astonishment shed through his eyes as he realised that after this session of seclusion training, the Spiritual Energy within Luo Li¡¯s body seemed to be even more firm. If one did not sense it properly, they might have felt that Luo Li¡¯s strength had fallen after this session.

    However, the possibility of this happening was close to none. There was only one possible oue to this situation, Luo Li¡¯s strength had, once again, surged... Previously, Luo Li¡¯s strength was only at Spiritual Energy Disaster. Now that she had made another breakthrough, wouldn¡¯t it be First Grade Spirit Disaster?

    ¡°You¡¯ve passed through the first level of your Spirit Disaster?¡± Mu Chen could not help asking.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s question, Xu Huang and the other two had also happily looked towards Luo Li. Being extremely clear about Luo Li¡¯s strength, they knew that she was able to use her strength with a cultivation at the realm of Spiritual Energy Disaster to contend against an expert of the first level of Spirit Disaster. If she was about to breakthrough once more, wouldn¡¯t that mean that she now possessed a mightparable to someone at the second level of Spirit Disaster?

    With such a level of strength, even amongst the experts within the final phase of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament that were as numerous as the clouds in the sky, it was more than enough to rank her amongst the very best.

    Upon hearing Mu Chen¡¯s question, Luo Li didn¡¯t give a reply, only sent a faint smile in return.

    ¡°Ah, what a blow.¡± Mu Chen gave a sigh in helplessness. Although his speed of cultivation was already considered to be rather fast, he was always one step behind Luo Li, something that caused him to feel slightly depressed. Although he wasn¡¯t very insistent of wanting to surpass Luo Li, being a man, this issue would always remain in his heart.

    Tittering in response, Luo Li extended her jade-like hand and held onto Mu Chen¡¯s, her tender little hand instantly caused the tiny depressed feeling present within Mu Chen¡¯s heart to be instantly wiped clean.

    ¡°As of now, I¡¯m afraid that the overall situation of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament has already grown extremely intense,¡± said Luo Li, while looking at the far distance. Although she had always remain in istion training for the past ten-plus days, she also had a faint premonition about it. After all, the final phase of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament had already begun.

    Hearing herment, Mu Chen nodded his head in agreement, with his eyes focusing towards the far distance. After a short instant, a scorching shadow gushed from the depths of his eyes. The Great Spiritual Academy Tournament had finally started to gradually proceed to its end. However, he was also extremely clear that the realpetition had only just started to descend.

    Waiting to extricate themselves from the powerful groups piling on top of one another to finally obtain the mere eight ces for the final match wasn¡¯t any easy task. However, regardless of what opponent they faced, Mu Chen didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of fear nor dread. On the contrary, it was something that he was greatly anticipating... he anticipated crossing hands against the truly powerful groups, as only in such bloody battles would it allow for people to grow and progress.

    The path of the strong was something that the weak would never be able to walk down.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should also move our bodies. Since the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament has already turnedpletely lively, if we don¡¯t show any aplishments whatsoever, we might truly vanish amongst the crowd,¡± said Mu Chen with a smile as he gave a stretch of his body.

    Hearing that, Xu Huang and the other two heavily nodded their heads in response, their eyes fervently burning.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Without speaking another word, Mu Chen gave a wave of his sleeve, transforming straight into a ray of spiritual light that shot out, with Luo Li, Xu Huang and the rest immediately following behind.

    ...

    While Mu Chen and his group were leaving the ce of their istion training, there was a deste valley present at an extremely far ce. Bare mountainous rock was present all around it, with the entire region perfused with a dested vor.

    Bang! Rumble.

    Suddenly, low, deep rumbling sounds rang from within the dested valley, only for a gigantic fissure to split apart from the depths. As it extended all the way to the entrance of the valley, an entire flight of ancient stone steps appeared from within.

    Tap, tap.

    Faint footstep sounds rang from the end of the stone steps before numerous figures appeared under the bask of the sunlight a momentter.

    The people in the lead were two exceedingly handsome youths, possessing tall and straight figures with sharp eyebrows angling outwards from above their eyes, while extraordinary auras gushing from them. Present behind them was a beautiful girl, with her ck hair worn exquisitely into a bun, revealing her snow-white neck. A gentle smile hung on her beautiful face, causing her entire body to radiate with a gentle and soul-stirring aura.

    Behind these three people were two figures that hastily followed behind.

    Standing at the edge of the stone steps, the five looked towards the fissure behind that was gradually closing. All of them quietly took a breath of relief, while giving of a feeling of seeing the light of day after being given a new lease of life.

    The appearances of these five were exceedingly familiar. That¡¯s because they were Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong, Su Xuan, He Yao and Yang Lin, the second group from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy!

    ¡°We¡¯re finally out.¡± Looking at the bright sky above, Shen Cangsheng could not help smiling, while a disdainful aura started to radiate from his brows, one that appeared to be even more dense aspared to before.

    Beside him, Li Xuantong had also nodded his head in agreement. With a clench of his hand, his Academy que appeared,while he scanned the Top 16 listed on it. Upon seeing the rankings, a faint twitch appeared on his forehead as he said, ¡°From the looks of it, the struggle in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament has grown extremely intense... the points have reached such high levels.¡±

    At this moment, the first ce on the rankings was still held by the Saint Spiritual Academy¡¯s group, led by Ji Xuan, with their points already reaching 13,000 points!

    Such a terrifying number of points caused even Li Xuantong to feel shock within his heart.

    ¡°That Ji Xuan¡¯s said to be extremely formidable...¡± said Shen Cangsheng as he nodded his head, before muttering, ¡°Furthermore, from what I know, Mu Chen seems to have some grudges and grievances with him, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s seems like that,¡± replied Su Xuan with a gentle nod, before saying with a gentle smile, ¡°I wonder exactly how Mu Chen and the others are doing now. There seem to be no trace of their names at the Top 16. WIth their level of strength, it¡¯s unlikely so, right?¡±

    ¡°With Mu Chen and Luo Li there, their group¡¯s absolutely not ordinary,¡± replied Li Xuantong.

    ¡°Haha. That brat¡¯s not that easy to deal with. I believe that we¡¯ll be able to bump into them not long from now. Furthermore, even if they were truly unlucky to be defeated, isn¡¯t there still us here?¡± Shen Cangshen gave a heroicugh as he said, ¡°I can also take back the ce of the number one expert of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Although you¡¯ve obtained a huge chance from this Deste Sect, wanting to take back the title of the number one expert from Mu Chen might not be an easy matter to aplish,¡± replied Su Xuan with a faint smile, instantly pouring cold water on Shen Cangsheng.

    Upon hearing her reply, instead of getting angry, Shen Cangsheng started tough. He was simrly extremely clear about Mu Chen¡¯s capabilities. That fellow¡¯s a monstrous talent. Although his level of strength had progressed by leaps and bounds since then, he was still truly not confident in saying that he was able topletely surpass Mu Chen.

    ¡°Let¡¯s ignore him, for now. We ought to make our move, carve a path out for ourselves and snatch all of the points. We definitely have to climb up the Top 16 before Mu Chen and his group does!¡± said Shen Cangsheng with a wave of his hand. In the next instant, with a fierce stomp of his feet, his figure immediately rushed into the sky.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Nodding his head, Li Xuantong clench his hand, causing a powerful Spiritual Energy to immediately sweeping out like a storm, instantly crushing the giant stones in his surroundings into dust. At this moment, his figure had rushed into the sky in a spectre-like fashion.

    Simrly, Su Xuan and the other two immediately followed suit, with powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating from their bodies. Their level of strength had be much, much stronger aspared to what they were when they had just entered the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. Clearly, they had simrly obtained quite a huge benefit and chance during this period of time.

    ...

    After leaving their istion training site, Mu Chen and his group orientated themselves to the right direction, before rushing towards the central region of the Shattered Continent.

    Along the way, Mu Chen and the rest had also bumped into quite a few groups that clearly had same goal as them.

    Faced against those groups, Mu Chen felt slightly astonished within his heart. That was because he could sense that they were rather powerful, with each group seemingly possessing more than three people whose strength was on the realm of Spiritual Energy Disaster, at the very least, with not a single one below the realm of Human Body Disaster.

    Such a sight caused Mu Chen to sigh in admiration. From the looks of it, there were quite a few groups that obtained a huge increase in strength from the remnants present within the Shattered Continent. At the very least, during the start of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, people at the realm of Human Body Disaster were sufficient to be considered as experts. However, as of now... people at that level of strength had already reached the point of almost being eliminated.

    However, although they had bumped into quite a few groups along the way, the journey of Mu Chen and his group was mysteriously free and unimpeded, with simply no group daring to find trouble with them. Clearly, those groups were faintly able to sense how thorny Mu Chen¡¯s group was, causing their gazes to be filled with dread to the point of not daring to go too close to them.

    Such a situation caused Mu Chen to feel somewhat helpless. In actual fact, he hoped for people toe knocking on his door, before gifting points over to him...

    However, since no one came to find trouble for them, it¡¯s still best for them to continue their journey. He knew that within the vast central region, there would be a sky-high number of points awaiting them to snatch and plunder.

    Therefore, the pace at which Mu Chen travelled increased once more.

    Their journeysted closed to three days, they had finally neared the battle-strewn central region. As they did so, Mu Chen and the rest received a piece of news that caused a sliver of shock to appear within his heart.

    The news they heard was that... Wen Qingxuan¡¯s group had fallen into trouble.

 Chapter 552 - Xiao Huang

    <strong>Chapter 552 - Xiao Huang</strong>

    Upon knowing that Wen Qingxuan and her group had met with trouble, Mu Chen and his group were undoubtedly shocked. After working with Wen Qingxuan and her group, they were naturally very clearly of the astonishing strength thetter possessed. Although they had yet to see her taking action without any restraint, even Mu Chen would admit that if he was to truly cross hands with her, even he would not dare to say that he possessed an absolute chance of victory.

    This was an arrogant and haughty phoenix from the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy. Not only did she possess a beauty that could cause the downfall of countries, her talent was simrly more than sufficient to cause countless geniuses to pale in colour.

    In ordance to Mu Chen¡¯s original estimates, although all the powerful groups participating in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament had appeared, there were only an exceedingly few that were able to contend against Wen Qingxuan. Furthermore, Mu Chen was truthfully unable toe up with anyone possessing the capability that could truly cause trouble for her.

    Therefore, with some suspicion and doubt within their hearts, Mu Chen and his group proceeded to ask around and gathered information, with a foreign-sounding name finallynding within their ears.

    Xiao Huang.

    ¡°Xiao Huang? Who¡¯s that fellow?¡± Upon hearing their foreign name, Xu Huang and the other two instantly voiced out in suspicion. Ever since their entry to the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament till now, they have yet to heard about this name before.

    The mysterious great leader of the Academy Alliance is known by the name of Xiao Huang,¡± replied Luo Li in a soft voice.

    ¡°Academy Alliance?¡± The faces of Xu Huang and the other two instantly changed. They never had much of a friendly rtionship with the Academy Alliance. However, while they were in the remnant of the Divine Wood Pce, those fellows were given an extremely miserable beating by Mu Chen. Who would have thought that there would still be such a formidable figure present within the Academy Alliance?

    ¡°No matter how formidable Xiao Huang is, I don¡¯t think that he¡¯ll truly be able to cause trouble for Wen Qingxuan, right? Although their might perhaps be some people in this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament that can contend against her, it would be absolutely difficult to surround and trap her,¡± muttered Mu Chen, while a faint wrinkle appeared on his forehead.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that Wen Qingxuan¡¯s not the only person that has been surrounded and trapped. Even Pin¡¯er, Le¡¯er as well as the other two groups of their Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy,¡± replied Luo Li while shooting a look at Mu Chen. ¡°Furthermore, that Xiao Huang is also a Spiritual Array Master, and is even quite aplished in his attainments in this aspect.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing that, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed. This piece of information had seemingly exceeded his expectations.

    ¡°From the looks of it, the reason why Mo Yu and his gang of peeps were able to disy the Jade Disk that could create a shielding Spiritual Array in the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard should be due that person,¡± said Mu Chen slowly, while a unique glint appeared in his eyes. The Spiritual Array present within the Jade Disk was exceedingly ingenious. The creator of such a thing would definitely not be any ordinary person. Looks like this Xiao Huang truly was extraordinary.

    ¡°ording to the news that has been circting around, as of now, Wen Qingxuan and the others have been surrounded and trapped by the Spiritual Array that Xiao Huang had meticulously arranged, and are unable to extricate themselves from within,¡± said Luo Li.

    ¡°As long as the Spiritual Array arranged by Xiao Huang hasn¡¯t reach the realm of Spiritual Array Grandmaster, it would absolutely be unable to trap Wen Qingxuan. However... if there are other people besides her, it would be hard to say,¡± muttered Mu Chen. With Wen Qingxuan¡¯s level of strength, although it might be thorny for her, wanting to extricate herself would absolutely be a possibility. However, the problem was the other groups from the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy trapped with her. These people would be unable to easily extricate themselves. Therefore, it was impossible for Wen Qingxuan to break free and leave the rest behind.

    ¡°What a good method employed by that Xiao Huang,¡± said Mu Chen in an indifferent tone.

    Luo Li nodded her head in agreement. Clearly, that Xiao Huang was relying on this ploy to interfere with the ns of Wen Qingxuan. After all, there were times that the number of people trapped within a Spiritual Array wouldn¡¯t amount to any superiority and might even be a burden. Therefore, as long as Wen Qingxuan wasn¡¯t able to be heartless and toss her group members aside, this would continue to weigh her down to the point where she would no long be able to endure anymore.

    This was clearly something that Xiao Huang was happy to see.

    ¡°They say that Wen Qingxuan and the others have already been trapped for three days. However, that Xiao Huang¡¯s also kinda strange, since, from the start, he has only made a move to trap them and has not done anything else since,¡± said Luo Li doubtfully in a soft voice.

    Hearing that, wrinkles started to faintly form on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead. After deeply pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°I believe... that their goal might not just be Wen Qingxuan alone.¡±

    Hearing his words, Xu Huang and the others instantly gawked, before saying in shock, ¡°Not only Wen Qingxuan... could it be...?¡±

    As they thought about it, their faces furiously contorted. As of now, they couldn¡¯t be more clear about the grudges and grievances between them and the Academy Alliance. All of the ns the Academy Alliance had cooked up was ruined and destroyed by them, with their three leaders even being sent retreating for their lives in a miserable fashion by Mu Chen. Such grudges wouldn¡¯t be light. If that Xiao Huang was the great leader of the Academy Alliance, he would definitely not be able to quietly swallow this down.

    Therefore, if the Academy Alliance was nning to target someone other than Wen Qingxuan, they would definitely be the first to bear the brunt.

    ¡°The only thing Xiao Huang did to Wen Qingxuan was to surround her, but did not attack. This might be due to her strength. However, I believe that there might be quite arge possibility that he wants to lure us toe forward and help her... Haha, this Xiao Huang sure has a big appetite,¡± said Mu Chen with a smile, one that contained a sliver of chilling intent.

    ¡°What should we do, then?¡± asked Xu Huang as he looked towards Mu Chen.

    Narrowing his eyes slightly, Mu Chen pondered for a long while before replying in a calm manner, ¡°Since he¡¯s anticipating us to knock on his door, we should naturally not let him be disappointed. It just so happens that we needed arge amount of points. I believe that the Academy Alliance might be able to let us eat to our hearts content.¡±

    Mu Chen did not wish to avoid such trouble. Even without mentioning the first promise about helping her that he had made towards Wen Qingxuan, it was impossible for them to avoid such an invitation to battle. Mu Chen believed that there might already be people from various groups paying attention to the progress of this matter; after all, regardless of Wen Qingxuan or Xiao Huang, both of them were figures that demanded considerable weight in the current situation of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. Their crossing of hands would definitely attract the attention of others.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Xu Huang and the other two immediately nodded their heads. Although they knew that the Academy Alliance, being able to trap Wen Qingxuan and the others up, would definitely have arranged for them to walk into a trap, under the leadership of Mu Chen for the past number of months, what kinds of danger had they not walked straight into? Furthermore, they did not assume that Mu Chen would lose to that great leader of the Academy Alliance.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, Luo Li gently nodded her little head; after all, she had some level of friendship with Wen Qingxuan. As of now, with thetter being in trouble, they should try all means possible to provide assistance to her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Seeing that no one had opposed his decision, Mu Chen didn¡¯t hesitate any longer. With a wave of his hands, he shot straight towards the central region of the Shattered Continent, with Luo Li, Xu Huang and the other two immediately following suit.

    For the next whole day, Mu Chen and his group didn¡¯t take any breaks, maintaining their speed to their utmost limit as they rapidly headed towards the central region.

    As they grew increasingly close to the vast region, Mu Chen finally started to sense the turmoil and chaos present within. With the continuous increase in the number of groups present, of which all possessed impressive strength and power, all of them were deeply vignt and greedy. Therefore, this had caused all of them to appear like powder kegs that were inted to the very extreme. With just the slight bit of provocation, they wouldpletely explode.

    Therefore, when every two groups made some form of contact, what proceeded next would definitely be a huge intense battle with neither prepared to give an inch.

    Wanting to advance would require defeating the opposite party. In this ce, only the victor could continue with their journey.

    To the victor goes the spoils. This was yed out to the very extremely at this ce.

    Under such a chaotic situation, even Mu Chen and his group had simrly encountered with obstruction, in the form of a few ¡°quite powerful¡± groups casting their greedy gazes over. Faced against those groups that had treated him and his group as targets, Mu Chen didn¡¯t show the slightest bit of courtesy. Therefore, those groups that dared to take action would be defeated in a swift and powerful fashion, with not one bit of mercy shown, before snatching away half of their points.

    With such fat sheep that had automatically walked right into them, Mu Chen¡¯s points had increased by 2 to 3 thousand in the short span of a day. One could say that they had obtained a bountiful harvest.

    Naturally, however, such a drastic increase in points wasn¡¯t considered much whenpared to those sitting in the Top 16 of the rankings. That¡¯s because the points held by the Top 16 would change at any given moment, with such changes exceeding over 5000-plus points.

    However, after a day¡¯s worth of time, Mu Chen¡¯s progressive increase in points gradually came to a stop. After suffering defeat-after-defeat, those groups that have been advancing wave-after-wave had finally started to understand how thorny this group they had targeted really was. It was on a level that they absolutely couldn¡¯t handle.

    Therefore, as dread and fear finally filled them, they had no choice but topletely conceal those greedy gazes of theirs, while no longer daring to take action against Mu Chen and his group.

    With such obstructions disappearing, Mu Chen¡¯s feet finally stepped onto the exceedingly vast central region on the second day of travel. This ce had now already be the ce within the entire Great Spiritual Academy Tournament where the spotlight was shining the greatest.

    Just as they have stepped on the central region, Mu Chen and his group had received yet another piece of information.

    Within these two days, the Academy Alliance had still only continued to keep Wen Qingxuan and the others trapped, while notunching any offensive against them. However, this time, the Academy Alliance had openly sent a letter of challenge. It was exactly this piece of information that was sent right towards Mu Chen and his group.

    Mu Chen. I, Xiao Huang, am waiting for you to break the array to save those people.

    It was just this short sentence that the Academy Alliance had sent out. However, it had brought about extremely huge waves ofmotion within the central region, while causing some doubts and suspicion to surface in many powerful groups. After all, the group that was led by Xiao Huang had already reached the 9th ce on the rankings. Furthermore, they had Wen Qingxuan trapped. Therefore, it had made him absolutely well-renowned within the entire Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.

    As for Mu Chen? The majority of the people were unfamiliar to this foreign-sounding name; after all, Mu Chen had only stepped into the Top 16 for a bit of time before disappearing. Up till now, he had yet to step back into the Top 16. Therefore, many people were extremely unfamiliar in regards to him.

    However, despite their unfamiliarity, a person that could cause the great leader of the Academy Alliance to send a challenge would definitely not be any ordinary person. This point had indeed attracted the interest of people from various groups. Therefore, numerous groups started to rapidly head towards the region indicated by the challenge.

    While this was happening, Mu Chen had also received this letter of challenge that was brimming with provocation.

    Faced against it, a faint smile appeared on his face. Yet, without saying anything more, he gave a wave of his hand, while a calm voice followed suit and rang out.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll break the array and save them.¡±

 Chapter 553 - Invitation

    <strong>Chapter 553 - Invitation</strong>

    Heart of the Shattered Continent, northwest region.

    Present here was a stretch of luscious green mountain ranges, with high ridges and peaks that overflowed with greenish life.

    Generally speaking, such a ce would normally appear exceedingly remote and quiet. However, at this moment, this ce appeared exceedingly noisy and was filled with moring noises, while whooshing sounds continuously rang throughout the surrounding mountain ridges. Finally, glowing figures shot over, appearing in the sky or the sea of trees present below. Therefore, this ce, which was already noisy, became even more lively.

    The powerful groups that came from various directions stood in the distant sky. Yet, their gazes had all focused on the centre-most position of the mountain range without any prior consultation. Presently, there was an extremely majestic mountain peak that towered over the region. However, at this moment, bright and resplendent spiritual light had perfused over the top of the mountain peak. This spiritual light appeared exceedingly dazzlingly, appearing just like the rise of the scorching sun, causing piercing pain in the eyes of the people looking at it.

    Therefore, the faces of the groups looking over were filled with solemness. That¡¯s because they could clearly sense how terrifying the Spiritual Energies radiating from that Mountain Peak were.

    ¡°The Multi-Academy Alliance¡¯s Xiao Huang¡¯s truly formidable, to actually be able to arrange such a powerful Spiritual Array. With such Spiritual Energy fluctuations, even an expert on the realm of the first level of Spirit Disaster would not dare to rush into it.¡± Upon spotting the spiritual light perfusing from the mountain peak, the various groups present could not help whispering to each other.

    ¡°If the Spiritual Array¡¯s not strong, how would it be that easy for that Xiao Huang to trap Wen Qingxuan?¡± said some people in a deep voice.

    ¡°However, the guts of that Xiao Huang¡¯s truly big to actually dare to take such action against Wen Qingxuan in such a manner. I¡¯m afraid that Wen Qingxuan and her people might be in some trouble this time.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. This Xiao Huang had used a really despicable method and captured the groups of the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy, before using them as bait to lure Wen Qingxuan into an already prearranged Spiritual Array. Only by doing so was he able to trap her. If not, if she was to truly take action, that Xiao Huang would definitely not be a match for her.¡± Some people snorted in disdain. Afterall, with her fame and reputation being so big, coupled by her absolutely stunning appearance, these traits were more than enough to attract the adoration and admiration of many people. Although there were many people that knew that this arrogant and haughty phoenix would not cast a gentle and beautiful gaze over to them, all of them already had some indignant feelings upon seeing Xiao Huang use such a method to deal with Wen Qingxuan.

    This person¡¯s words had attracted some approvement. All of them knew that, although the Spiritual Array that Xiao Huang had arrange was indeed exceedingly formidable, wanting topletely trap Wen Qingxuan was an extremely difficult thing to do. Therefore, although Wen Qingxuan had been trapped for the past few days, this was allpletely due to her worry for the safety of her group members. After all, faced with such a formidable Spiritual Array, only she might have the ability and capability to contend against it.

    ¡°The only rule of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament is survival of the fittest. What methods or ways used doesn¡¯t matter. As long as you can defeat your opponent, who can care about what method or way you use? All of that is just the excuses of the losers.¡± There were also some people with different opinions who voiced their opposition. Therefore, it had also attracted the sneers of people. With the sounds of dispute rising and falling in session.

    The entire region was filled with noisy sounds. Present on the top of a mountain peak not far away were a few standing figures, with their gazes locked on the mountain peak radiating with dazzling spiritual light.

    ¡°That Xiao Huang¡¯s truly despicable!¡±

    Wearing a scarlet-red dress, a mocking expression filled Wu Yingying¡¯s lovable face. Although she didn¡¯t have too much of a connection with Wen Qingxuan, they were girls, after all. As of now, seeing that the Multi-Academy Alliance was trying their best to deal with Wen Qingxuan, her heart was naturally biased towards thetter.

    ¡°Haha. That person, Xiao Huang, isn¡¯t some benevolent person,¡± said a figure standing before Wu Yingying.

    This figure appeared tall and thin, with a straight-like appearance, just like an erect spear. The ck robe worn by him appeared exceedingly delicate, just like a girl. His facial features appeared slightly simr to Wu Yingying, causing him to have a slightly effeminate appearance. However, everyone from the Martial Spiritual Academy was extremely clear exactly how frightening of a talent this fellow that appeared like a girl possessed...

    He simrly possessed the status of a Freshman in the Martial Spiritual Academy. However, within the short span of a year, he had already stood at the highest peak in the Martial Spiritual Academy. Those Seniors who possessed splendid talent could only give long sighs of despair in the presence of that figure.

    He was Wu Ling.

    As of now, he was the strongest person amongst the members of the Martial Spiritual Academy. At the same time, he was the elder brother of Wu Yingying.

    ¡°Wen Qingxuan isn¡¯t that easy to deal with. If not for her worrying for the other members of the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy, regardless of how prepared Xiao Huang is, he would not be able to trap her,¡± said Wu Yingying with a cold snort.

    Hearing that, Wu Ling gave a faint smile, since he knew that what Wu Yingying said was indeed right. Wen Qingxuan wasn¡¯t any ordinary girl. Even he had high amounts of dread towards that girl. Speaking of which, Wen Qingxuan would absolutely be considered as an opponent that he would need to focus all of his mind and spirit on. If Xiao Huang wanted to truly take head-on action against Wen Qingxuan, Wu Ling knew that Wen Qingxuan would absolutely possess a great chance of victory.

    However, other than the frightening aspect of him being a Spiritual Array Master, once he was able to execute the method that he had meticulously prepared, he would be able to have absolute control over everything, just like the current situation. With Wen Qingxuan and her other members being trapped within the Spiritual Array and with it beingpletely activated, even Wen Qingxuan could only end up in a disadvantage, and be forced in a clearly passive position.

    Therefore, it was still truly hard to say exactly who among Xiao Huang or Wen Qingxuan would obtain victory in this time¡¯s fight.

    ¡°Furthermore, the target of Xiao Huang isn¡¯t only Wen Qingxuan. He just wants to use her to lure Mu Chen out, that¡¯s all,¡± said Wu Ling with a faint smile, his gaze appearing somewhat peculiar. ¡°Mu Chen should¡¯ve been his target all along.¡±

    This name wasn¡¯t unfamiliar or foreign to him, as he had cross hands with Mu Chen while both of them were in the Spiritual Road, with both of them obtaining their respective victories. He was exceedingly interested in this former opponent of his. However, with the urrence of the matter of Mu Chen being expelled from the Spiritual Road, this had always caused him to feel some regret.

    However it was fortunate that he was finally able to heard this name again.

    ¡°Why would he want to deal with Mu Chen specifically? That fellow doesn¡¯t have much points, and there isn¡¯t any benefit in defeating him at all,¡± asked Wu Yingying as her forehead started to wrinkle.

    ¡°Who knows? Perhaps, Xiao Huang had set his sights on something that Mu Chen possesses,¡± said Wu Ling with a faint smile.

    ¡°From the looks of it, it seems that Xiao Huang had made thorough preparations. The might of this Spiritual Array is astonishing. Furthermore, it appears abstruse and profound. If that fellow Mu Chen truly dares toe, I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t be able to get much of an advantage,¡± said Wu Yingying, her voice containing a sliver of worry that was hard to conceal.

    ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t you hate him to death? Why are you worried about his safety?¡± Wu Ling shot a strange look at Wu Yingying as a smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Who cares about him! I can¡¯t wait for him to be beaten to death!¡± snapped Wu Yingying back, her eyes wide open while her lovable face turned beet-red.

    Wu Ling helplessly shrugged as he looked at his surroundings. There were hundreds to thousands of figures around them. Clearly, they were all attracted to this location. The matter had already spread throughout this vast central region as almost everyone knew that Xiao Huang had trapped Wen Qingxuan to lure Mu Chen.

    However, under such circumstances, there was no one that interfered with the entire situation. Regardless of Xiao Huang, or Wen Qingxuan, and even Mu Chen, who had yet to appear, there were many people that were clear about how formidable they were. Therefore, they have great anticipation of the confrontation that would ur. After all, only in this kind of situation would they be able to obtain a chance to gain some benefit.

    In such a situation, god-knows how many heavyweight groups were out there paying attention to the matters happening over here. Regardless of whether Mu Chen would appear or not, or that Wen Qingxuan would break out from the array, it would clearly lead to an extremely spectacr confrontation.

    ¡°Next up, we have to wait for the appearance of the main character, huh.¡±

    As spiritual light radiated from the majestic mountain peak and into the eyes of the everyone around, they could faintly discern iparablyplicated glowing patterns starting to surface from within. These glowing patterns appeared to be carved out of nothing, giving people an insubstantial feeling. This mountain peak was approximately a thousand metres in diameter. However, as of now, this was within the radius of the spiritual light¡¯s reach. This region had already been included in the radius of the Spiritual Array. Therefore, there was simply no one that dared toe close to it.

    At this moment, there were two figures sitting quietly on a green stone within a certain location of the Spiritual Array. Behind them stood Mo Yu, Qin Feng and Liu Xiong, the three leaders of the Multi-Academy Alliance, with their faces brimming with nervousness and worship.

    ¡°Great Leader, will that Mu Chen reallye? He should already know that this ce has already be a dangerous location for him...¡± asked Mo Yu in a quiet voice.

    Present before him was a youth with long ck hair that possessed an exceedingly ordinary appearance. However, his pair of eyes appeared to be like a deep chasm, causing people to be simply unable to see their depth.

    Hearing Mo Yu¡¯s question, he faintly raised his eyes, before replying, ¡°The news has already been circted. Even Wen Qingxuan knows about it. She¡¯s a person that pursues perfection, even if it is towards her friends. If Mu Chen doesn¡¯te, she would understand, yet this would result in some ill feelings being born within her heart. This would prohibit her friendship with Mu Chen from here on. This would result in the impossibility for her to coborate with him in the future.¡±

    ¡°If Mu Chenes over, that¡¯s precisely what I want. I¡¯ve set my sights on the thing from the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard, and he should hand it over. If not, I won¡¯t mind letting him know that not even the people from the five Great Academies possess the qualifications to be bossy and domineering in this ce...¡±

    ¡°Therefore, I¡¯m able to obtain a harvest, regardless of whether Mu Chenes or not.¡±

    Hearing his reply, shadows of worship and respect instantly gushed from the eyes of Mo Yu and the other two, before excitement appeared on their faces. They were already unable to contain their impatience to see the expression Mu Chen would have when he was defeated. That bastard has actually forced them to return empty-handed from the remnant of the Divine Wood Pce and even sent them fleeing away like dogs with tails between their legs.

    ¡°Now, the only thing we need to do is wait.¡±

    Speaking with a faint smile, Xiao Huang proceeded to slowly close his eyes.

    However, not long after shutting his eyes, a tremble suddenly shook through his eyebrows, before his eyes rapidly sprung open. Looking with indifference towards the distance, an arc started to curl from the corner of his mouth, one that brought about a sliver of chilling intent.

    ¡°You actually came so quickly. Truly befitting of the boldness of an able person.¡±

 Chapter 554 - Bet

    <strong>Chapter 554 - Bet</strong>

    The originally moring atmosphere around the verdant mountain range suddenly turned silent, before all of the gazes shooting from everywhere turned towards the northwest direction. A momentter, hurried whooshing sounds rang from there as numerous glowing figures surfaced across the horizon. Finally, in a sh, they appeared right before the figure-filled mountain range.

    As the glowing shadows scattered away, five figures surfaced before everyone. Present at the helm was a person, which was precisely Mu Chen. Standing by his side was Luo Li, her slender and elegant figure, with her absolutely beautiful appearance, instantly attracted quite a few gazes shooting her way.

    Looking at the Academy Insignia on their chests, everyone instantly understood the status of these five people, instantly causing fervent shadows to appear in their eyes. After waiting for so many days, this main character had finally appeared...

    ¡°This is the group from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy? That¡¯s their Captain, Mu Chen? Why¡¯s his strength only at the realm of Spiritual Energy Disaster?¡±

    ¡°He actually dared toe and keep an appointment with such strength! He truly possesses quite the amount of courage.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on him. This Mu Chen is not one bit simple at all. It¡¯s said that in the remnant of the Divine Wood Pce, he had caused the Academy Alliance to return empty-handed. Furthermore, he is a Spiritual Array Master with quite a bit of attainments in this aspect.¡±

    ¡°Oh? He¡¯s also a Spiritual Array Master? This truly has be interesting. It¡¯s extremely rare to see a battle between Spiritual Array Masters. Haha. Who knows, maybe this Mu chen will actually be able to break the array formation that Xiao Huang has arranged, huh.¡±

    When Mu Chen and his group appeared in that stretch of the sky, low whispers instantly rang about from the surroundings, while gazes continuously swept across their bodies.

    Standing in the air, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was simrly scanning his surroundings. Looking at the hundreds and thousands of groups present around, he could not help but to let a sliver of astonishment sh across his eyes. That¡¯s because the groups present here all possessed rather powerful strength. Clearly, being able to remain in the central region, where the most intense and cruel battles of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament was taking ce, how would any of these groups be weak?

    Suddenly, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze froze as he fixed his eyes on a mountain peak in the far distance. Over there, he spotted a youth in ck robes with a delicate, female-like appearance.

    Wu Ling.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes faintly narrowed as his expression turned slightly solemn. During the Spiritual Road, there weren¡¯t many people that could cause him to feel extreme fear and dread for. Other than Ji Xuan and Wen Qingxuan, he might just have the most fear towards this Wu Ling. Fortunately, though, Mu Chen didn¡¯t have too much grudges and grievances towards Wu Ling while in the Spiritual Road, and could be considered as having an ordinary rtionship.

    Mu Chen¡¯s iing gaze was clearly sensed by Wu Ling. A faint smile instantly surfaced on his delicate face as he sent a nod towards Mu Chen that could be considered as a greeting.

    Nodding his head in response, Mu Chen retracted his gaze before turning towards the most crowded location of this region.

    Bright and resplendent spiritual light radiated from the mountain peak, causing piercing pain in the eyes of people who looked into it. Looking over, Mu Chen¡¯s expression started to coagte. Perhaps others might be unable to understand thoseplicated glowing patterns that were radiating from within the spiritual light, but being a Spiritual Array Master, he was able to clearly sense howplicated and formidable that Spiritual Array was.

    ¡°Quite a formidable Spiritual Array,¡± said Luo Li in a soft voice. Although she wasn¡¯t a Spiritual Array Master, it did not mean that she wasn¡¯t able to feel dangerous fluctuationsing from the gigantic Spiritual Array before her eyes.

    Nodding his head, Mu Chen added, ¡°That should be a Rank 5 Combination Diagram. Furthermore, it seems to be somewhat different inyout aspared with ordinary Spiritual Array formations.¡±

    The ¡°Lesser Thousand Sword Spiritual Array¡± that Mu Chen had used to deal with Xue Tiandou, Wang Zhong and their people while in the remnant of the Divine Wood Pce was also a Rank 5 Combination Diagram. Relying on this array, Mu Chen was able to directly destroy 3 Divine Wood Guards, and evenpletely defeated Xue Tiandou and his entire gang. From this, one could see exactly how astonishing the might of such a Combination Diagram was.

    Naturally, this was also within the expectations of Mu Chen. After all, ordinary Spiritual Arrays did not possess the strength needed to trap Wen Qingxuan.

    ¡°Haha. Mu Chen, you¡¯ve finally arrived.¡±

    While Mu Chen was casting his gaze over towards that bright and resplendent Spiritual Array, a faintughing voice rang from within. In the next instant, with a sparkle, an empty space started to surface from within the Spiritual Array. One could immediately see numerous figures clearly present within. Furthermore, the one who had spoken was precisely the youth with long free-flowing ck hair.

    ¡°You must be the great leader of the Academy Alliance, Xiao Huang, right?¡± Shooting a look at Mo Yu standing behind the youth, Mu Chen turned his gaze over to thetter before speaking in a slow manner.

    Nodding his head, Xiao Huang gave a faint smile before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of the great name of Captain Mu Chen. I¡¯ve been looking forward to meeting you here for a very long time.¡±

    ¡°What a true honor.¡±

    Mu Chen replied with a smile. Staring at Xiao Huang, before shooting a look at the gazesing from their surroundings that were trained on themselves, Mu Chen continued speaking, ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what Captain Xiao Huang ns to do by luring me to here. Could it be that you want to vie for the face of Mo You and the other two?¡±

    Upon hearing his words, the faces of Mo Yu and the other two instantly turned ashen as they shot furious res at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Haha. You must be joking, Captain Mu Chen. Being taught a lesson by you meant that their skills aren¡¯tparable to you. It isn¡¯t anyone else¡¯s fault,¡± replied Xiao Huang with a smile. ¡°Nevertheless, there¡¯s an item from within the remnant of the Divine Wood Pce that I need, but has been snatched away by Captain Mu Chen. Therefore, would Captain Mu Chen be willing to part with it?¡±

    ¡°What thing?¡± asked Mu Chen calmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s naturally what you¡¯ve obtained from within the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard,¡± replied Xiao Huang with a smile.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes instantly slightly narrowed, with a shadow of astonishment surfacing within their depths. What he had obtained within the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard was a counterfeit ¡°Spiritual Condensing Bowl¡±. What a valuable treasure this was, with numerous Sovereign Spiritual Liquids being sealed within. However, the news about him obtaining it was only known to him, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan. How did Xiao Huang know about this?

    ¡°May I know what Captain Mu Chen makes about my request?¡± asked Xiao Huang as he looked towards Mu Chen, with his gaze appearing simrly calm. However, deep within his eyes gushed a fierceness that was akin to the edge of a de. Clearly, that was his true nature, not the gentle and warm appearance he was showing on the outside.

    Mu Chen turned his gaze simrly towards Xiao Huang, the expression flowing within thetter being picked up by him. He could never rx in the face of this outward courtesy shown by Xiao Huang. Being able to establish the Academy Alliance andpletely submit Mo Yu and the other fellows to obedience, such a person would not be a person that would give in to anyone. Naturally, Mu Chen had simrly not believed that he, himself, was a person that would give in to anyone, too.

    Therefore, faced against Xiao Huang¡¯s question, Mu Chen gave a faint smile and replied, ¡°I might have to make Captain Xiao Huang disappointed about this. I believe that it¡¯s better for you to quickly scatter this Spiritual Array away. If not, if the person within was to truly be angry, I believe you most likely wouldn¡¯t be able endure it.¡±

    Upon hearing this reply from Mu Chen, quite a few people started secretly smiling. Clearly, Xiao Huang had put down an extremely amount of thought in trapping Wen Qingxuan. However, once this Spiritual Array gets broken, the fury of Wen Qingxuan might cause Xiao Huang to be in an extremely miserable state.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not willing to settle this peacefully,¡± Xiao Huang appeared to be somewhat regretfully as he gave a sigh, while his eyes brimmed with coldness.

    With a faint smile on his face, Mu Chen gave a shrug in return. However, anyone could tell how cold his smile simrly was.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t ept my peaceful offer, I can only beat you all down and take it back myself.¡± Suddenly, a faint sneer rang out, causing everyone¡¯s gaze to converge, before finally resting on the side of Xiao Huang. Present there was another figure in a sitting position. This figure possessed short hair, with an appearance that had a slight bit of semnce to Xiao Huang, with the only difference being in the exceedingly chilly lines present on his face.

    This person had remained quiet the whole time, while sitting beside Xiao Huang, resulting in him not receiving too much attention from others. However, upon him opening his mouth, everyone could feel the knife-like chilliness radiating from his eyes, causing their hearts to feel chilly. So it turns out that this fellow also wasn¡¯t any ordinary character.

    ¡°That fellow seems to be the brother of Xiao Huang, Xiao Wang. This person is powerful. Although he doesn¡¯t understand Spiritual Arrays, even an expert of the First Grade Spirit Disaster has fallen under his hands a while ago. He can¡¯t be underestimated.¡±

    Upon noticing the figure, the groups present in the surroundings started to quietly whisper to one another.

    Hearing those whispers, Mu Chen shot a look towards Xiao Huang, while his expression turned to one of indifference.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t possess the qualifications to say such words.¡± A clear and chilly voice rang out at this moment, only for the beautiful eyes of Luo Li to coldly re at Xiao Huang. As her jade-like hand slowly clenched her Luo God Sword tightly, she took gracefully steps forward, with a sword ring instantly rushing into the sky. This iparably fierce Sword Intent appeared to want to shatter and split the heavens and earth apart, causing the faces of the countless groups present in the surroundings to violently contort.

    At this moment, the expressions Xiao Huang and Xiao Wang had also faintly changed, as they were able to sense the slivers of danger present in the Sword Intent that had radiated from Luo Li. The girl before them seemed to be even more difficult to deal with than Mu Chen himself.

    From the looks of it, this group from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had indeed possessed some ability.

    Slightly narrowing his eyes, Xiao Huang gave augh before spaying, ¡°Captain Mu Chen, I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re also a Spiritual Array Master. Would you be interested in making a bet with me?¡±

    ¡°Let me hear about it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s inevitable that a normal battle would be somewhat crude and boorish. As of now, with Wen Qingxuan and her fellow students being trapped within the ¡®Heaven Binding Spiritual Array¡¯, as long as you¡¯re able to break this array, it would be considered as your win. At that time, not only would I release Wen Qingxuan and the others, I¡¯ll even give you 20,000 points,¡± replied Xiao Huang as he stared at Mu Chen, the smile at the corner of his mouth appearing to contain a somewhat amused shade.

    ¡°Naturally, if you were to lose, please hand that item over to me. So? Do you dare to ept this bet?¡±

    Hearing Xiao Huang¡¯s words, the eyebrows of quite a few groups were raised. Xiao Huang¡¯s really ying his scheme out well. From the looks of it, with this Spiritual Array being able to trap even Wen Qingxuan, if Mu Chen was to rush inside, won¡¯t it end up in the same result as her? Once Mu Chen had fallen into the array, wouldn¡¯t anything that Xiao Huang say be thew?

    However, being able to take out 20,000 points just like that can indeed be considered as exceedingly generous. After all, as of now, 20,000 points was more than sufficient to allow for one to rush into the Top 8. Naturally though, that might also be all of the points that the Academy Alliance possessed.

    All of the gazes in this region had now been cast on Mu Chen¡¯s figure. All of them really wanted to know exactly if Mu Chen dared to take up this bet that was raised by Xiao Huang.

    Under the attentive gazes of everyone present, Mu Chen slightly pursed his lips, before a smile surfaced on his handsome face. Looking at Xiao Huang with a simrly amused manner, he slowly nodded his head in the end.

    ¡°Alright. I ept this bet!¡±

 Chapter 555 - Competing Arrays

    <strong>Chapter 555 - Competing Arrays</strong>

    When Mu Chen¡¯s voice slowly rang within the region, it had expectedly filled the faces of quite a few people with shock. A few differing gazes locked on the slender figure of the youth. Only after quite a while did people start to secretly purse their lips as they muttered about the good show that they would truly be able to see today.

    The groups that were able to be present here have all experienced many challenges and battles, and thus naturally possessed some schemes and ns of their own. From the looks of it, Xiao Huang had proimed about the traps that he hadid here, and was wanting to force Mu Chen into them. As long as thetter wasn¡¯t an idiot, he should be extremely clearly about this. However, despite that, Mu Chen seemed to not give much hesitation before epting the bet. There was likely two reasons that would lead him to do such a thing. One was that Mu Chen¡¯s ego was so big that it had caused him to seemingly turn stupid, or that Mu Chen had simrly possessed some trump cards of his own...

    One can very well eliminate the first reason. Being able to be the Captain of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy meant that Mu Chen would absolutely not be an arrogant or haughty person. The upper echelons of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy should not be stupid to the level of handing the position of Captain to Mu Chen if he was such a person. Therefore, the biggest reason why Mu Chen might dare to ept the bet would be that he wasn¡¯t afraid of Xiao Huang.

    From the looks of it, this youth, who¡¯s cultivation was merely at the realm of Spiritual Energy Disaster, seemed to be not as simple as he appeared to be.

    ¡°That stupid idiot.¡± On the mountain peak in the distance, upon seeing that Mu Chen had actually chosen to ept the bet, Wu Yingying could not help clenching her teeth and curse out. Although she can be considered to have some level of understanding towards Mu Chen, from the looks of the current situation, as long as he entered that Spiritual Array, he might fall straight into the hands of Xiao Huang. After all, it was able to trap even Wen Qingxuan within. How much more would Mu Chen be able to aplish?

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry at such an early time of their bet,¡± said Wu Ling with a faint smile. Looking at the thin figure of the youth in the distance, he continued speaking. ¡°Having crossed hands with him, I¡¯ve a good understanding about Mu Chen. Regardless of what he wants to do, as long as he takes action, that would mean that he has some sort of n within his heart. Although Xiao Huang had made an all-rounded preparation for this, wanting to devour Mu Chen might not be as easy as he think it would be.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s that formidable?¡± said Wu Yingying while pouting her lips. She knew how astute her brother¡¯s eyesight was. Amongst their generation, there were truthfully not many that could be marked by him. In fact, he did not even see highly of those geniuses that the few Elders of their Martial Spiritual Academy have unending praise for.

    ¡°Haha. In actual fact, you should be extremely clear as to how Mu Chen¡¯s exactly like. The only thing is that you¡¯re not willing to ept it,¡± replied Wu Ling with a smile. Shooting a look at Wu Yingying, his his eyes faintly narrowed before asking, ¡°However, why do you have so big of a resentment against him? Did he do something to you?¡±

    Hearing her brother¡¯s question, Wu Yingying¡¯s lovable face instantly turned red before muttering in an unconfident manner. ¡°Don¡¯t say such stuff without having the proper understanding about the situation, okay?¡±

    Hearing her reply, Wu Ling shrugged his shoulders why saying, ¡°Although I hold that fellow in high regard, if he dares to bully my younger sister, you just have to tell me and I¡¯ll make sure to tidy him up.¡±

    ¡°Who needs your help, hmph!¡± snapped Wu Yingying as she shot a re at Wu Ling, before proceeding to shut her mouth. Staring at the thin figure in the far distance, she faintly clenched her teeth while thinking, That pervert!

    While the Wu siblings were having their own private conversation, on the mountain peak that was radiating with spiritual light, upon hearing Mu Chen¡¯s agreement for the bet, a faint smile instantly surfaced on the face of Xiao Huang. With a grin, he spoke with a sigh of admiration. ¡°Captain Mu Chen is truly bold and courageous. I, Xiao Huang, admire you.¡±

    Shooting a look at him, Mu Chen gave a faintugh before replying, ¡°Since Captain Xiao Huang¡¯s intending to send me such arge present, how could I not ept it?¡±

    ¡°That would have to depend on your ability, Captain Mu Chen,¡± replied Xiao Huang with a smile, ¡°You might not able to break this Spiritual Array just by using your mouth.¡±

    Although the wordsing from the two contain some friendly banter, one could clearly sense the extreme intent of confrontation present within.

    Gently nodding his head, Mu Chen panned his head to shoot a look at Luo Li. Seeing this, thetter slightly nodded her head towards him while saying, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Giving a smile, Mu Chen didn¡¯t continue saying anymore words. With a move of his body, he transformed into a glowing shadow, shooting across the forest sea below, heading right towards the iparably gigantic Spiritual Array present on the mountain peak.

    As he neared the mountain peak, Mu Chen was able to sense the boundless Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating from within the Spiritual Array. Instantly, he could not help slightly narrowing his eyes. The Spiritual Array before his eyes seemed to be even more tyrannical than the ¡°Lesser Thousand Sword Spiritual Array¡± that he possessed. God-knows exactly how this Xiao Huang had managed to chance upon such an array formation.

    Whoosh!

    Although such thoughts appeared in his heart, Mu Chen didn¡¯t show too much hesitation in his actions. Taking a step forward, he rushed straight towards the gigantic Spiritual Array under the attentive gazes of everyone present in the surroundings.

    Upon rushing into the gigantic Spiritual Array, a billowing fog instantly appeared before Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. This fog seemed to be formed by Spiritual Energy, making it impossible to be blown away. Furthermore, it had a strong effect of hampering one¡¯s senses, causing people to be incapable of identifying the location and direction they were at.

    As he entered the Spiritual Array, Mu Chen immediately came to a halt, not making any reckless or hot-headed rushes within here. Being a Spiritual Array Master, he knew that after entering a Spiritual Array, the ultimate taboo would be to be reckless and impulsive. Only by maintaining one¡¯sposure would one be able to find the chance needed to break the array. Furthermore, this array seemed to not be a Spiritual Array that wouldunch a direct offensive, but more like a ¡°Trapping Array.¡±

    This so-called ¡°Trapping Array¡± prioritized trapping and besiegement as its core. Naturally, this didn¡¯t mean that it was easy to deal with an offensive Spiritual Array. On the contrary, it would cause an even bigger headache for people, as wanting to extricate oneself after being trapped in such a Spiritual Array would truly require one to expend an extremely gigantic amount of effort. Once one¡¯s Spiritual Energy was consumed before one could break the Spiritual Array, one would truly be a fish on someone¡¯s dinner te.

    From the outside of the gigantic Spiritual Array, everyone was able to see Mu Chen not moving an inch as he stood within, causing doubts to appear in quite a few people.

    Nevertheless, while doubt and suspicion rose within the hearts of the onlookers, a faint wrinkle appeared on the forehead of Xiao Huang. This Mu Chen has indeed quite some attainments in the aspect of Spiritual Arrays. Nevertheless, he wasn¡¯t worried about that, as he was extremely confident towards his own attainments in the aspect of Spiritual Arrays. He did not believe that Mu Chen would be able to exceed him in this aspect.

    ¡°Haha. This Spiritual Array of mine is called the Heaven Binding Spiritual Array, Captain Mu Chen. This array¡¯s forte isn¡¯t in its offensive capabilities. However, the people that have entered it would be trapped akin to sinking into a quagmire, forever being unable to extricate themselves, all till their Spiritual Energy is totally consumed. If Captain Mu Chen¡¯s unable to break the array, you just have to say the word and hand the item to me, and I¡¯ll release all of you.¡±

    Xiao Huang¡¯s voice reverberated across the entire region, ringing into the Spiritual Array and entering Mu Chen¡¯s ears.

    Giving no care towards Xiao Huang, Mu Chen raised his head to look towards the bright and resplendent Spiritual Array around him. Upon entering its interior, he could feel as if his body had be heavy, as if a mountain range was pressing down on his body. Furthermore, he could also sense an increase in loss of the Spiritual Energy present within his body.

    ¡°Heaven Binding Spiritual Array, huh... truly a bold im.¡±

    As Mu Chen muttered to himself, he proceeded to stride forward, taking step after step towards the depth of the Spiritual Array.

    In the outside world, everyone¡¯s gaze was tightly locked on the figure of Mu Chen.

    Seeing this, a faint smile appeared on Xiao Huang¡¯s face. The deeper Mu Chen moves within his Spiritual Array, the stronger the binding was on his body, while the loss of Spiritual Energy would be even greater. Furthermore, the Spiritual Array arranged by him wasn¡¯t that simple as what Mu Chen had thought...

    ¡°Wanting to break my Spiritual Array... I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re too naive,¡± muttered Xiao Huang. Tightly locking his eyes on Mu Chen as he strode forward, a chilling smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    Under the attentive gazes of everyone, Mu Chen took approximately a few hundred steps forward, beforeing to an abrupt halt. Looking at theplicated Spiritual Array covered in glowing patterns all around him, his eyes slightly narrowed. Relying on his attainments in Spiritual Arrays, he could faintly discern that the array patterns present in this location of the Spiritual Array seemed to be somewhat different from the rest.

    Having locked his gaze right onto Mu Chen, Xiao Huang¡¯s gaze slightly contracted upon seeing Mu Chen take an abrupt halt in his stride.

    Looking at the array patterns sparkling with radiance that were all around him, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze slightly sparkled, before suddenly taking a seat down. Slowly closing his eyes, his mind started to slowly calm down, with anymotion in the outside world being isted from him at this very moment.

    Within the depths of his inner mind, a mysterious eye seemed to start to quietly open up.

    This was his Heart¡¯s Eye.

    As his Heart¡¯s Eye sprung open, although Mu Chen had yet to open his fleshly eyes, the surrounding environment had already been imprinted in his heart. Furthermore, everything appeared even more transparent, with his gazepletely prating through the voluminous Spiritual Fog present around him. One after another, theplicated array patterns were absorbed by his Heart¡¯s Eye, before being slowly understood and deciphered by him.

    Under the activation of his Heart¡¯s Eye, Mu Chen was finally able to discover the differences present at this ce. So it turned out that there were two offensive Spiritual Arrays concealed right before him. Although these two Spiritual Arrays weren¡¯t as strong as the ¡°Heaven Binding Spiritual Array¡±, they would absolutely cause serious injuries to him if he was unable to put up his defenses in time.

    This Xiao Huang¡¯s truly crafty to actually hide Spiritual Arrays within a Spiritual Array!

    ¡°Spiritual Arrays within a Spiritual Array, huh...¡±

    A sneer rang within Mu Chen heart before springing his eyes open. Standing up, he took a step forward.

    Having turned cold due to Mu Chen¡¯s sudden stop, upon seeing the former take a step forward, a shade of happiness filled with chilling intent instantly shed across Xiao Huang¡¯s face.

    Bang!

    Suddenly, spiritual light sparkled within the Spiritual Array, before two Spiritual Arrays surfaced quietly from within the Spiritual Fog.

    Being concealed by the Spiritual Fog, those two Spiritual Arrays were impossible to be detected by Mu Chen, yet everyone present outside were able to clearly spot them, causing their faces to instantly change. Clearly, all of them understood how crafty and vicious this hidden move of Xiao Huang was...

    Naturally, wanting to arrange such an array within an array would require an extremely strong level of control. This caused quite a few people to feel astonished by the attainments Xiao Huang had in the aspect of Spiritual Arrays.

    Bang!

    As the faces of the crowd outside slightly changed, the concealed Spiritual Arrays had already started to reveal themselves. As Spiritual Energy fluctuations converged together, in the next instant, two frightening attacks that were more than sufficient to cause serious injuries to Mu Chen had already howled.

    Whoosh!

    However, just as these two concealed Spiritual Arrays were about to be fully activated, suddenly, two iparably fierce rays of Spiritual Energy had shot out. Like bolts of lightning, they heavily struck against the two Spiritual Arrays. The attack by these two rays of Spiritual Energy was extremely crafty, smashing right against the weakest and frailest point on the two Spiritual Arrays.

    Bang!

    Therefore, the two Spiritual Arrays instantly froze, before cracks started to rapidly spread and extend across them. In the end, theypletely exploded apart, sending Spiritual Energy storms billowing out, scattering much of the Spiritual Fog present around them.

    ¡°Hua.¡±

    Cries of astonishment and shock instantly rang from outside of the Spiritual Array, with the sneer present on Xiao Huang¡¯s face starting to slowly freeze.

    As they looked over, they noticed that Mu Chen had maintained a posture with his two fingers pointed out. As of now, the brilliance of Spiritual Energy was still sparkling fervent on his fingertips. Clearly, the iparably fierce rays of Spiritual Energy wasunched by him.

    ¡°Formidable. He had actually seen through Xiao Huang¡¯s scheme.¡±

    Shock filled the hearts of quite a few people. This move by Xiao Huang was obscure and vicious. If they were to be in the shoes of Mu Chen, all of them would admit that they would absolutely be unable to evade the attacks from the two Spiritual Arrays. However, as of now, Mu Chen had actually took decisive action at the most crucial instant and instantly destroyed them by snatching the advantage of time. Such acute senses and method used was more than sufficient to cause shock and astonishment to appear in their hearts.

    From the looks of it, both Mu Chen and Xiao Huang were mutually nning against each other. However, it was clear that Mu Chen had won the earlier engagement.

    Under the countless astonished gazesing from the surrounding area, Mu Chen slowly raised his head and shot a faint smile towards the direction of Xiao Huang.

    ¡°Your array within an array¡¯s stillcking in maturity.¡±

    Hearing that, Xiao Huang¡¯s face instantly turned chilly.

 Chapter 556 - Challenging Array with Array

    <strong>Chapter 556 - Challenging Array with Array</strong>

    ¡°Your array within an array is stillcking.¡±

    When Mu Chen¡¯s indifferent-sounding words rang out, Xiao Huang¡¯s gaze rapidly turned dark as he coldly stared at the figure of Mu Chen. Giving a ridiculingugh, he said, ¡°It¡¯s too early for you to get happy. Wait till you truly break my Heaven Binding Spiritual Array before speaking again.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Mu Chen gave augh, though he didn¡¯t continue speaking any more words. He knew that the Spiritual Arrays that he had broken were merely the auxiliary killing move secretly arranged by Xiao Huang.

    If he wasn¡¯t able to break this array, he wouldn¡¯t be able to extricate himself from within. Once the Spiritual Energy within his body getspletely consumed, he would be a fish on the chopping board and be under the total mercy of Xiao Huang.

    Raising his head, Mu Chen focused his gaze towards the gigantic Spiritual Array around him, The array patterns sparkling with radiance wasplicated to the point of causing him to be dazzled. Such a pattern was unfathomable for him. This ¡°Heaven Binding Spiritual Array¡± was considerably mysterious and profound. Generally speaking, the most important part of a Spiritual Array would be in its central area. However, despite Mu Chen using his Heart¡¯s Eye to deeply stare at it, he wasn¡¯t able to sense the exact location of it.

    If one wasn¡¯t able to break the central area of a Spiritual Array of such a rank, even Wen Qingxuan would require to pay quite a high price if one wanted to break out using pure brute force.

    Thinking about this, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes faintly sparkled. Suddenly, brilliant radiance condense within his eyes, while his ck pupils appeared to turn dazzling like the sparkling of gems. As his gaze slowly swept out, his vision appeared to be able to prate through the fog that covered all of his surroundings.

    ¡°Heart¡¯s Eye?¡±

    At this moment, upon noticing the gem-like sparkling eyes of Mu Chen, shock could not help appearing within Xiao Huang¡¯s heart, while his face grew increasingly dark. Only at this moment did he understand why Mu Chen was able to astutely discover the offensive Spiritual Array he had concealed. So it turns out that this fellow has actually managed toprehend the Heart¡¯s Eye State.

    Being a Spiritual Array Master, Xiao Huang was naturally extremely clear about how formidable the Heart¡¯s Eye State was. This was a state he had touched, yet was still unable topletely master as of now. However, from the looks of it, Mu Chen was actually able toprehend and master this Heart¡¯s Eye State. This caused an unconceble shadow of jealousy to sh within his eyes.

    ¡°Wanting to search and destroy the central area of my Spiritual Array?¡± A chilling shadow appeared within Xiao Huang¡¯s eyes. With a sneer, his hand seal suddenly changed.

    Hum. Hum.

    Following the change of his seal, spiritual light suddenly blossomed from within the Spiritual Array. In the next instant, the Spiritual Energy radiating from within the gigantic Spiritual Array seemed to have turned glue-like. Rapidly howling out, those strands of glue-like Spiritual Energy started to encase Mu Chen¡¯s body in a storm-like fashion.

    As the glue-like Spiritual Energy rapidly spun around, not only did it interfere with Mu Chen¡¯s probing with his Heart¡¯s Eye, he was also shocked to discover that the Spiritual Energy within his body had appeared to have been extracted, unexpectedly showing signs of leaving his body and scattering away. Clearly, Xiao Huang was currently activating this ¡°Heaven Binding Spiritual Array¡± to its full might.

    ¡°Since you want to battle with me on the aspect of Spiritual Arrays, I¡¯ll apany you to the very end!¡± As Xiao Huang focused his cold gaze on Mu Chen¡¯s figure, his indifferent voice resounded.

    Bang! Rumble!

    As the gigantic Spiritual Array sparkled with dazzling radiance,plicated array patterns wriggled like snakes as they interweaved into an abstruse orbit. This sudden eruption of frightening fluctuations lead the the unconceble change on the faces of quite a few powerful groups present in the surroundings. If they were to enter a Spiritual Array of such might, they might bepletely unable to extricate themselves.

    Looking at the Spiritual Array that had beenpletely activated, Mu Chen took a deep breath, before the gem-like luster within his eyes grew increasingly bright and abstruse. In the next instant, array patterns started to shoot into his eyes, all of them bringing aboutyers of unpredictable brilliance.

    He had let the tyrannical suction strength absorb the Spiritual Energy from within his body. From the outside of the Spiritual Array, everyone could see Spiritual Energy endlessly streaming out from within Mu Chen¡¯s body. As those Spiritual Energies gushed out, they were absorbed by the Spiritual Array, causing the radiance of it to grow increasingly dazzling, with its Spiritual Energy fluctuations growing increasingly tyrannical.

    Noticing this spectacle, a sliver of worry shed within the eyes of Xu Huang and the other two. The depletion of Spiritual Energy from Mu Chen¡¯s body was happening too fast. If this continued, he might not be able to endure much longer.

    As they came to this conclusion, the three of them shot a look at Luo Li. However, the exquisite and porcin-like face of the young girl appeared exceedingly calm. Nevertheless, upon noticing her jade-like hand that was tightly grasping the Luo Shen Sword, they instantly understood the presence of a sliver of worry within Luo Li¡¯s heart. After all, this Xiao Huang wasn¡¯t like the opponents they had bumped into in the past. This fellow possessed a level of strength that absolutely warranted such regard and importance.

    Under the focus of various kinds of gazes, Mu Chen still didn¡¯t move a single inch at all. With his hands drooping by the side and retracting into his sleeves, his abstruse eyes sparkling with gem-like luster swept across the interior of the Spiritual Array time and time again.

    He was able to sense that there were two spots within this Spiritual Array where the Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating from were the densest. One of which was right where he was, while the other was at an even deeper region. Over there, the Spiritual Fog was dense to the point of turning glue-like,pletely obscuring everyone¡¯s vision. Clearly, deep within there was where Wen Qingxuan and the others were being trapped.

    ¡°The central area of this Spiritual Array should be uniquely concealed ...¡±

    Despite the probing of Mu Chen, he was still unable to achieve much of an effect in locating the central area. This caused him to slightly narrow his eyes. Indeed, this Xiao Huang had much experience in arranging Spiritual Arrays, to actually know how to use unique methods to conceal the central area of the Spiritual Array. This way, it became difficult for him to locate the central area of the Spiritual Array, even after searching for quite some time.

    As a glint shed within his eyes, Mu Chen abruptly extended his palms from within his sleeves. With a flick of his finger, a Spiritual Seal abruptly shot out, before rapidly merging with the air. Instantly, the air rippled, before a glowing array that was approximately ten metres surfaced around his body. As the glowing array surfaced, the air around Mu Chen¡¯s body instantly became blurry, while his figure started to slowly be concealed within the blurry radiance.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Upon seeing this, Xiao Huang¡¯s eyes instantly narrowed. Mu Chen had actually arranged a Spiritual Array within his Spiritual Array. However, the rank of thetter¡¯s Spiritual Array wasn¡¯t high, resulting in one that didn¡¯t possess much strength. However, that Spiritual Array seemed to have some protective effect. Not only did it conceal Mu Chen¡¯s figure, it had even lowered the rate of absorption of the Spiritual Energy from within his body.

    ¡°Do you think that you canst a bit longer by doing this? What nonsense. My Heaven Binding Spiritual Array¡¯s a Rank 5 Combination Diagram,¡± muttered Xiao Huang, while a ridiculing smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. With a wave of his sleeve, boundless Spiritual Energy instantly surged from the gigantic Spiritual Array like a storm. As Spiritual Energy crazily converged together, they transformed into numerous giant Spiritual Energy-formed snakes. These giant snakes wrapped around the exterior of the Spiritual Array arranged by Mu Chen. Opening their giant mouths, suction forces swept out akin to a whale gulping down water,pletely sucking away all of the Spiritual Energy present within the Spiritual Array.

    Following the crazy devouring from those giant snakes, everyone could see that the Spiritual Array protecting Mu Chen had started to rapidly teeter on the verge of copse.

    Clearly, the Spiritual Array that Mu Chen had hastily arranged waspletely unable to endure under to assault from Xiao Huang¡¯s ¡°Heaven Binding Spiritual Array.¡±

    As gazes tightly locked on themotion within the gigantic Spiritual Array, the faces of Xu Huang and the other two grew taut. At the same time, an anxious shadow appeared within the beautiful eyes of Wu Yingying in the distance while she tightly clenched her jade-like hands.

    Bang! Bang!

    The Spiritual Array that was protecting Mu Chen grew increasingly weak and thin. Clearly, it was already reaching its limit.

    Seeing this, the smile at the corner of Xiao Huang¡¯s mouth grew increasingly cold and callous.

    ¡°It ends here,¡± muttered Xiao Huang with an indifferent smile as he gave a furious clench of his hand.

    Boom!

    Finally, all of the Spiritual Energy within the Spiritual Array had beenpletely sucked clean. Losing the support from its Spiritual Energy, the Spiritual Array instantly copsed apart. The brilliance that was originally radiating started to rapidly turn dim, while the thin figure within appeared once again within everyone¡¯s sight.

    The youth was still sitting there quietly, his robes fluttering in the air. However, his handsome face appeared exceedingly calm, with his eyes sparkling with gem-like luster, giving off a mysterious and abstruse sight.

    ¡°Now, how much more can youst?¡± Staring at Mu Chen, who had reappeared, Xiao Huang gave a smile as he spoke, his voice containing a somewhat ridiculing tone.

    At this moment, Mu Chen slowly raised his head. Looking straight towards Xiao Huang, an arc slowly curled up at the corner of his mouth.

    Seeing this, Xiao Huang¡¯s heart started to unknowingly sink down, while a feeling of unease started to gush from within.

    ¡°Since you wish to see, I¡¯ll use Spiritual Arrays to break yours.¡±

    As Mu Chen spoke with a faint smile, he gave a furious wave of his sleeve, only for boundless spiritual light to gush from within. Countless Spiritual Seals started to fly from the spiritual light akin to butterflies. Such vast numbers instantly caused quite a few people to be dumbfounded.

    Humm! Humm!

    Numerous astonishing Spiritual Seals swept out, before merging in the air around Mu Chen¡¯s body at an astonishingly rapidly speed. Instantly, frightening Spiritual Energy fluctuations started surging, causing even those Spiritual Energy-formed giant snakes to immediately fall back.

    The bright and resplendent array patterns started to interweave like snakes, while a spherical radius of a hundred metres around Mu Chen had beenpletely flooded with spiritual light.

    Under the blossoming of the spiritual light, everyone was able to see a gigantic Spiritual Array surfacing once again before Mu Chen. Two gigantic ck lotus were slowly revolving within the Spiritual Array, all while radiating with astonishing fluctuations.

    That was the Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array.

    ¡°You want to use something that¡¯s not even a Rank 5 Spiritual Array to break mine?¡± Upon seeing the ck lotus Spiritual Array, Xiao Huang gave a chillingugh as he said.

    ¡°If one¡¯s not possible, let¡¯s add another one.¡±

    Said Mu Chen with augh. As his voice rang out, everyone was shocked and astonished to see that yet another ck lotus Spiritual Array had surfaced on the right hand side of Mu Chen.

    ¡°He had actually managed to arrange two Spiritual Arrays in such a short span of time!¡± cried some people in astonishment. All of them understood the need of time that a Spiritual Array Master required to arrange a Spiritual Array. However, Mu Chen had only prepared for a short moment before doing so. Such a speed was simply astonishing.

    Seeing this, Xiao Haung¡¯s expression turned slightly dark.

    Looking towards Xiao Huang, a faint smile appeared once more on Mu Chen¡¯s face as he said with a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯m still not done yet.¡±

    Extending his thin finger, Mu Chen gave a tap towards the empty space before him, only for spiritual light to blossom once more behind him. In the next instant, yet another ck lotus Spiritual Array appeared in a sh before everyone¡¯s shocked and astonished gazes.

    Three Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Arrays!

    Looking at the appearance of the third Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array, Xiao Huang¡¯s expression finally turned extremely ugly.

 Chapter 557 - Neglecting one while attending the other

    <strong>Chapter 557 - Neglecting one while attending the other</strong>

    The three Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Arrays sparkled with dazzling brilliance as they floating around Mu Chen. Wave-like Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiated from them, unexpectedly squeezing much of the glue-like Spiritual Fog in the surroundings to scatter apart. At this moment, Mu Chen appeared to have an area carved out especially for him alone by the three Spiritual Arrays that was helping him resist against the ¡°Heaven Binding Spiritual Array¡±.

    Upon seeing this spectacle, the people present outside of the Heaven Binding Spiritual Array could not help eximing in admiration. Who would have expected that Mu Chen would actually be able to arrange three Spiritual Arrays that possessed rather powerful might in such an astonishingly quick manner?

    Darkly staring at Mu Chen, who was under the protection of the three Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Arrays, Xiao Huang finally said after a while with a sneer, ¡°Do you think that you¡¯ll be able to contend against my Heaven Binding Spiritual Array with your three Spiritual Arrays? Could you be that na?ve to believe that you¡¯ll be able to rely on quantity to supplement the disparity in the ranks between our Spiritual Arrays?¡±

    Although Mu Chen¡¯s move was somewhat unexpected by Xiao Huang, it didn¡¯t cause him to feel flustered. After all, although the three Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Arrays were quite powerful, he was able to sense that they had yet to reach the realm of a Rank 5 Spiritual Array. If Mu Chen believed that he would be able to break his Rank 5bination Diagram just like that, he would truly be indulging in a fantasy.

    ¡°How will anyone know without trying it out?¡±

    Replied Mu Chen with a faint smile, while an incisive shadow rapidly condensed within his ck pupils.

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Shooting a look at Mu Chen, Xiao Huang abruptly changed his hand seal, instantly causing spiritual light to blossom from the gigantic Spiritual Array. In the next instant, Spiritual Energy-formed giant snakes rapidly condensed from it, with the quantity being close to ten times the number that was previously formed. Upon their appearance, those Spiritual Energy-formed giant snakes instantly opened their giant maws as they started to crazily devour the Spiritual Energy present in the three Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Arrays arranged by Mu Chen.

    Clearly, he had nned to devour all of the Spiritual Energy within Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Array¡¯s to cause them to lose their Spiritual Energy support. This way, those Spiritual Arrays would dissipate and scatter apart, no matter how strong or powerful they were.

    Seeing this, Mu Chen extended his finger and gave a light tap of the space before him.

    Humm.

    The three Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Arrays started to revolve. As the ck demonic lotuses revolved, astonishingly rampant Spiritual Energy fluctuations instantly swept out.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    A soft roar suddenly rang from Mu Chen¡¯s mouth, before the ck lotuses within the three Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Arrays transformed into rays of ck light and shot out. They didn¡¯t shoot straight towards a single location, instead splitting up into three directions. Although there were bright and resplendent spiritual lights present in all three of these directions, by relying on his Heart¡¯s Eye, Mu Chen was able to sense an emptiness present there underneath this brilliance.

    Clearly, Xiao Huang was purposely attempting to conceal something. If Mu Chen had guessed correctly, those three points should be where the central area of the Heaven Binding Spiritual Array was. However, there should only be one central area of a Spiritual Array. But, from the looks of it, there were now three. Clearly, this was something done purposefully by Xiao Huang, attempting to use such a method to mislead the probing of others towards his Spiritual Array.

    Being real or faux was the hardest thing to get right.

    However, he never imagined that those three suspected points for the central area had all been sessfully probed out by Mu Chen. Although thetter was unable to differentiate which was the one where the real central area was present in, it did not matter as thetter had sent his attacks to every one of them!

    Upon seeing this, Xiao Huang¡¯s face instantly contorted, with shock and astonishment shed within the depths of his eyes. This Mu Chen¡¯s indeed hard to deal with. He has actually found out the central area of the Heaven Binding Spiritual Array that I¡¯ve spent so much time concealing! The Heart Eye State¡¯s indeed extremely formidable.

    ¡°However, wanting to break my array¡¯s central area is not as easy as you think!¡±

    As a dark expression filled Xiao Huang¡¯s face, he waved his sleeves, only for the Spiritual Energy-formed giant snakes to howl one after another from within. Rushing at lightning speeds, they heavily smashed against the glow from the beams of light formed by the ck lotuses.

    Boom! Boom!

    Waves of rampant Spiritual Energy shock waves swept out. Faced against the battering from the Spiritual Energy-formed giant snakes, the speed of the ck lotus-formed beams of light immediately became slower, with the Spiritual Energies present within them rapidly melting away. Although the dual lotuses from the Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Arrays were formidable,pared to the Heaven Binding Spiritual Array, a Rank 5 Combination Diagram, there was still some disparity present.

    ¡°Explode.¡±

    Looking calmly at the ck lotuses, which were not hard pressed to gain any ground, a faint glint shed within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, before abruptly clenching his hands.

    Bang!

    As his voice softly rang out, minute glowing cracking patterns instantly appeared on the surface of the six lotuses, before growingrger and increasing in number. Finally, reaching their limits, the lotuses furiously exploded apart under the dazzling radiance shining from within.

    Bang! Bang!

    Storm-like shock waves swept out, instantly shattering every Spiritual Energy-formed giant snake along the way.

    Seeing this spectacle, Xiao Huang¡¯s gaze grew increasingly dark, while fury and angry rose within his eyes. Did this fellow truly think that my Heaven Binding Spiritual Array¡¯s that easy to deal with?!

    ¡°Break for me!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s overbearingly aggressive assault was something that Xiao Huang couldn¡¯t endure. If Mu Chen truly broke the central area of his Spiritual Array, it would suffer severe damage to the point where copse might be a possibility. Therefore, at this moment, he was unable to continue remaining calm and collected anymore.

    Rapidly changing his hand seals, the Spiritual Energy-formed giant snakes abruptly converged together, before transforming into three gigantic snake disks. As spiritual light blossomed out, powerful fluctuations started to radiate from them.

    Bang!

    Bringing about frightening shock waves, the exploding lotuses viciously smashed against the three gigantic snake disks.

    Spiritual Energy storms swept out, with the Spiritual Energy contained within them wreaking havoc and destruction to the point of causing the entire mountain peak to faintly tremble.

    The powerful energies present from both sides violently collided together.

    At this moment, a solemn expression had appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s handsome face. ck and white Spiritual Energies in fusion with one another gushed from his body like a flood, before sweeping towards the collision points in a wave-like fashion, attempting to destroy the gigantic snake disks that were obstructing the way of his exploding ck lotuses.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    At this moment, Xiao Huang had already stood up, a cold and dark expression hanging on his face, while a chilling glint sparkled within his eyes as he stared right at Mu Chen¡¯s figure. With a thought, astonishing sounds erupted from the ¡°Heaven Binding Spiritual Array¡±, only for the dense Spiritual Fog present within the entire array to hide the skies and cover the earth as they gushed straight towards Mu Chen.

    He wanted to activate the entire strength of the Heaven Binding Spiritual Array to suppress Mu Chen!

    Bang! Bang!

    As all of the strength of the Heaven Binding Spiritual Array started sweeping towards Mu Chen, everyone was able to see that the attacks from the ck lotuses were unable to gain any ground. In fact, faced against the Spiritual Energy pressure that hid the sky and covered the earth and suppressed over, they were sent retreating back in session.

    Some people started sighing in regret. Even though Mu Chen had arranged three considerably powerful Spiritual Arrays, from the looks of it, he was still unable to contend against Xiao Huang¡¯s Heaven Binding Spiritual Array.

    The faces of Xu Huang and the rest were covered in solemn expressions, with their eyes brimming with anxiousness and worry.

    Luo Li¡¯s beautiful eyes was locked onto the confrontation happening within the Spiritual Array, before her eyes started to faintly sparkle.

    ¡°Mu Chen¡¯s unable to hold on any longer.¡± Noticing this scene, Wu Yingying said as she bit her lips.

    Wu Ling¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stared into the Spiritual Array. After deeply pondering for a while, he proceeded to shake his head, though he did not say any words.

    Bang!

    The attacks from the ck lotuses were finally suppressed by the boundless Spiritual Energy, before finally forced to exploded in an overbearing fashion. A violent shiver shook through Mu Chen¡¯s body at the same moment as he hastily took a dozen steps back, with slight signs of his Spiritual Energy being thrown into disorder.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re indeed na?ve to use this little ability to contend against my Heaven Binding Spiritual Array.¡± Seeing this, Xiao Huang could not help sneering, while a sliver of satisfaction gushed out from his heart.

    ¡°Oh really?¡±

    Hearing this, Mu Chen raised his head and gave augh, his smile appearing somewhat strange.

    Humm! Humm!

    Just as Mu Chen¡¯s smile surfaced, dazzling brilliance suddenly erupted in the region. As everyone looked over, they could see Spiritual Arrays approximately a dozen metres in size surfacing from within. The ranks of these Spiritual Arrays weren¡¯t high. However, what was different was their considerablyrge numbers. Rapidly enveloping over, they appeared to form small-scale prisons, encasing the boundless Spiritual Energy within the Heaven Binding Spiritual Array.

    Within a short span of a dozen breaths, the Spiritual f

    Fog within the Heaven Binding Spiritual Array had rapidly dissipated. The considerable number of small-scale Spiritual Arrays had actually sealed the Spiritual Energy of the Heaven Binding Spiritual Array.

    ¡°What a good method!¡±

    The eyes of the countless experts watching this spectacr fight from the outside furiously lit up while being unable to bear crying out in astonishment.

    The three Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Arrays Mu Chen had arranged seemed to be just a distraction. He had purposefully lured Xiao Huang to use the Spiritual Energy of the Heaven Binding Spiritual Array to encircle and trap him, while arranging those small-scale Spiritual Arrays in the dark. They didn¡¯t possess much power, and would not deal much damage if they were to be used tounch attacks. Yet. Mu Chen had used them in an ingenious manner. Instead of using them in offense, he had miraculously used them as a prison, ones that locked up Spiritual Energies within them...

    Shock appeared on Xiao Huang¡¯s face as he took in the scene before him, with terror even surfacing within his eyes. However, he quickly regained his rity, before fiercely clenching his teeth while coldly growling, ¡°Do you think you can split up and dissipate the Spiritual Energy within my array? You¡¯re simply making a vain attempt!¡±

    With a wave of his sleeve, the trapped Spiritual Energy instantly grew rampant, rushing crazily against those small-scale Spiritual Arrays. Under the rampant battering, those small-scale Spiritual Arrays started to rapidly teeter on the verge of copse. Clearly, they were unable to endure for much longer.

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Seeing this, Mu Chen didn¡¯t put up any resistance at all. On the contrary, he gave a lightugh in response. Staring right at Xiao Huang, he said, ¡°I never nned to break your array in such a fashion. However, you might have neglected something while attending to me.¡±

    As he spoke, Mu Chen extended his finger and gave a light tap towards the depths of the Spiritual Array.

    Seeing this, Xiao Huang appeared to have thought about something, causing his expression to furiously contort. He hastily turned his head around, before his entire body started trembling uncontrobly. That¡¯s because the dense Spiritual Fog that was originally present within the depths of his Spiritual Array had unexpectedly thinned out. As this happened, the figure of an absolutely beautiful girl dressed in golden battle armor with a golden war spear in her hand started to slowly be clear.

    At this moment though, a chilly expression that caused people¡¯s hearts to palpitate had covered the entirety of the face that could cause the downfall of countries.

    That was Wen Qingxuan!

 Chapter 558 - Rescuing the beauty

    <strong>Chapter 558 - Rescuing the beauty</strong>

    Hua.

    When Wen Qingxuan¡¯s beautiful figure appeared within the Spiritual Array, moring noises instantly erupted across the entire region. Everyone¡¯s gaze shot over, only to see what seemed to be glowing Spiritual Energy lines wrapped around her body. Those glowing lines appeared to be binding her, causing her to be unable to extricate herself.

    However, at this very moment, those glowing spiritual lines that were originally shining extremely bright had be much more weak and dim.

    Present behind Wen Qingxuan¡¯s back were a dozen other figures, all of them having the appearance of lovable and dainty young girls. Clearly, they were the group members of the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy,

    Gazes converged on the body of Wen Qingxuan. When everyone noticed the drastically weakened glowing Spiritual Energy lines, a wave of shock suddenly gushed from their hearts, before instantly turning their eyes towards Mu Chen...

    Only at this did they realise exactly what Mu Chen¡¯s n was! He had actually made thetter purposefully use all of those methods to force Xiao Huang to activate the entire might of his Spiritual Array to deal with him.

    That¡¯s because not only was he trapped within the Spiritual Array, Wen Qingxuan and the others from the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy were trapped in it, too.

    Clearly, Xiao Huang had wanted to trap Wen Qingxuan. To aplish that, he would require to expend an extreme amount of energy to suppress thetter. However, with that power being forced to the point to be used to deal with Mu Chen, it was inevitable that Xiao Huang wouldn¡¯t be able to attend to Wen Qingxuan. This had allowed for the bindings around Wen Qingxuan to be weak.

    What kind of person was Wen Qingxuan? The former Numero Uno of the point rankings, and the current Ranked 3. The strength she possessed was on a level such that even the Numero Uno on the rankings, Ji Xuan would not dare to neglect one slight bit. This time, arge reason why she could be trapped was absolutely due to Xiao Huang¡¯s scheme to use her group members to bind her. If not, there was no one that would believe that Xiao Huang would truly be able to deal with Wen Qingxuan by himself.

    Therefore, once Wen Qingxuan had broken out of the array, the iing situation from Xiao Huang would definitely be considerably tragic.

    Clearly, from the very beginning, Mu Chen already had such a n in mind.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    A sliver of fury as well as heart-palpitating fear finally gushed from the cold and indifferent face of Xiao Huang. This move by Mu Chen¡¯s was truly somewhat vicious, seemingly destroying all of his footing in an instant.

    He seemed to be able to clearly sense the cold gaze shooting over from Wen Qingxuan¡¯s beautiful eyes. Clearly, thetter¡¯s hatred for him was not one bit weak at all.

    Feeling that, Xiao Huang shot a fierce re at Mu Chen, before changing his hand seal in haste, wanting to activate the strength of the Heaven Binding Array to trap Wen Qingxuan once again. After all,pared to her, it was easier to deal with Mu Chen.

    However, at this moment, most of the Spiritual Energy of his Spiritual Array had been trapped by the Spiritual Arrays arranged by Mu Chen. Even though they were battered to the brink of copse, Xiao Huang wasn¡¯t able to instantly break them apart.

    As Xiao Huang hastily activated his Spiritual Energy, Wen Qingxuan shot a chilling re towards him with her beautiful eyes. In the next instant, with a move of her soul-stirring figure, bright and resplendent golden light started to blossom, while a clear cry of a phoenix seemed to resound across the horizon from within her body.

    As the golden light blossomed, the snake-like golden lines present around Wen Qingxuan¡¯s alluring figure started to rapidly dissolve away.

    Seeing this, Xiao Huang¡¯s face instantly became abnormally ugly, before hastily changing his hand seals. In the next instant, the Spiritual Energy trapped within Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Arrays started to grow even more rampant as they battered within their prisons. At this very moment, Xiao Huang needed to activate the might of his Spiritual Array once again.

    Bang! Bang!

    However, after splitting up and trapping the Spiritual Energies of the Heaven Binding Array with much difficulty, how could Mu Chen let Xiao Huang recondense the might of his Spiritual Array that easily? With a sneer, Mu Chen activated his Spiritual Arrays, trying his best to drag the time on. Only by doing so would he be able to let Wen Qingxuan smoothly extricate herself from her bindings.

    With the two people activating the might of their respective Spiritual Arrays, they were deadlocked for a short amount of time.

    Under this deadlock, Xiao Huang¡¯s face grew even more ugly.

    ¡°Xiao Huang!¡±

    As the glowing Spiritual Energy lines around Wen Qingxuan¡¯s body grew even thinner and thinner, Xiao Huang finally reached his limit, causing him to send a low roar.

    Upon hearing that low roar, a chilling glint instantly shed within the eyes of the cold and fierce-looking Xiao Wang by his side. Clenching his hand, a fiery-red horn bow appeared in his hand. Instantly cocking it, he aimed the arrowhead straight at Mu Chen. As mes started to rise on the arrow tip, extremely fierce and scorching-hot fluctuations started to radiate from it, causing it to appear as if they wanted to shatter the space before them.

    Whoosh!

    However, without waiting for Xiao Wang to draw his bow, an iparably fierce sword light suddenly rushed towards the sky. In the next instant, a shadow sword was condensed from the sword light, fiercely chopping down right on the head of Xiao Wang.

    Swish!

    As the shadow sword chopped down, even the air beneath it was sliced into two. Sensing the sharp and incisiveness that couldn¡¯t be blocked, the faces of everyone instantly changed.

    Xiao Huang¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed as his figure retreated. Tilting the arrow tip horizontally, he rxed his fingers, instantly sending a fiery-red shadow arrow howling out. As rampant Spiritual Energy encased its body, it shattered the air apart as it travelled.

    Whoosh!

    As the shadow sword heavily smashed against the shadow arrow, rampant shock waves instantly exploded, with the surrounding mountain peaks shaken to the point of copse. On the ground, deep fissures were carved on the earth below by the Sword Aura that blossomed.

    As the two attacks gradually dissipated, a dark expression appeared on Xiao Wang¡¯s face as he raised his head to look at the absolutely beautiful young girl standing not far in the air. At this moment, a long sword rippling with light was present in her hand, while a chilling shadow appeared within the pair of ice-cold pupils as they locked onto him.

    ¡°The previous rule does not allow for you to take action.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the qualifications to care about whether I take action or not,¡± replied Xiao Wang with a sneer, his gaze brimming with evil intent as he stared right at Luo Li. Although thetter had an absolutely beautiful appearance, something that would cause the hearts of the majority of males to stir, Xiao Wang still remained indifferent towards her. On the contrary, his hands clenched tightly around the fiery-red bull horn bow in his hands. mes start to bunch up on its body as scorching-hot Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiated from it. Clearly, this fiery-red bull horn bow was a rather powerful Spiritual Artifact.

    Shooting an indifferent look at him, Luo Li didn¡¯t choose to give a reply. Slowly raising the Luo God Sword in her hand, extremely powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations started to slowly sweep out. Water-like rippling patterns started to surface on the body of the Luo God Sword, while Sword Aura condensed on its edges, lengthening and contracting indefinitely.

    Everyone was able to sense the fierce fluctuations radiating from Luo Li¡¯s body. Faced against it, the faces of quite a few experts could not help changing as they stared in shock at Luo Li. At this moment, they were able to sense a dense vor of danger radiating from thetter¡¯s body.

    At this moment, Xiao Wang also could not help puckering his face as he tightly clenched the giant fiery-red bow in his hands. Green veins started to squirm along his arm as he tightly stared at Luo Li. However, at the very end, he didn¡¯t take action, as he could feel a great threating from thetter.

    Not only did the young girl before him possess an absolutely beautiful appearance, her strength was equally terrifying...

    ¡°Truly worthy of Queen Luo.¡±

    On the mountain peak in the distance, Wu Ling tightly stared at the elegant figure of Luo Li as he spoke, a look of admiration surfacing on his delicate-looking face. At this moment, even he could faintly feel piercing pain on his skin, caused by the iparably fierce Sword Aura quietly roaming from thetter.

    ¡°She¡¯s extremely formidable,¡± said Wu Yingying as she cast her little mouth to the side. Although she had a haughty and arrogant character, faced against such an outstanding figure like Luo Li, it was inevitable for her to not have taken much confidence in herself.

    ¡°Haha. During the final point of the Spiritual Road, if not for her purposefully aiming for Ji Xuan, Wen Qingxuan might not have been able to obtain the championship,¡± said Wu Ling with a smile. ¡°She¡¯s an astonishingly talented girl. In the future, even within the Great Thousand World, her splendor would radiate far and wide. That fellow, Mu Chen¡¯s truly lucky with women.¡±

    As he reached the end of his words, even with Wu Ling¡¯s character, he could not help sighing in admiration. After all, girls like Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan were truthfully too outstanding.

    ¡°A toad can¡¯t always eat the flesh of swans,¡± snorted Wu Yingying softly as she gave not the slightest bit of care for Mu Chen¡¯s face.

    ¡°Mu Chen¡¯s not a toad...¡±

    Wu Ling said with a smile. Looking at the thin figure standing within the Heaven Binding Array, he muttered, ¡°How can a person that¡¯s able to cause fear and dread in Ji Xuan be normal? Haha, this is truly getting interesting. When the two fellows who absolutely can¡¯t tolerate each other at all were to bump into each other once again, who knows which one would be able tough at the very end.¡±

    ¡°That fellow, Ji Xuan¡¯s someone that¡¯s not good to deal with.¡±

    Wu Ling¡¯s forehead slightly wrinkled as he spoke about Ji Xuan, with a rarely seen solemness, as well as dread surfacing on his delicate-looking face.

    Bang! Bang!

    Iparably rampant Spiritual Energy wreaked havoc within the Heaven Binding Array, causing more and more cracks to appear on the small-scale Spiritual Arrays, due to the increasing assault. Being of quite low ranks, faced under such rampant Spiritual Energy shock waves, the small-scale Spiritual Arrays weren¡¯t able to endure for much longer.

    This was something that Mu Chen was clear about. Therefore, he had an extremely simple n, which was to do his best to drag on as long as possible to allow Wen Qingxuan and the others to smoothly extricate themselves from their bindings.

    ¡°Break for me!¡±

    A malevolent expression appeared on Xiao Huang¡¯s face. With a change of his hand seal, a fierce roar rang from his mouth, rumbling like the crack of thunder.

    Bang!

    Rampant Spiritual Energy gushed out like a fierce tiger leaving the mountain, something which the small-scale Spiritual Arrays could no longer endure anymore. With a final bang, they were forced to the point of exploding apart. Instantly, astonishingly vast Spiritual Energy swept out like a tsunami, before condensing together once again.

    Bang! Rumble.

    A storm started surging once more within the Heavenly Binding Array as the frightening Spiritual Energies started to condense together. Faced against this, even Mu Chen could not help turning solemn. A Rank 5 Combination Diagram was not easy to deal with.

    However, it¡¯s fortunate that he had already achieved his goal.

    Raising his head, Mu Chen looked into the depths of the Heaven Binding Array to see Wen Qingxuan, with a cold expression on her beautiful face as she extended her jade-like hand. Grabbing onto her golden war spear, she took a heavy step forward. As golden light swept out, the glowing Spiritual Energy lines surrounding her alluring figure instantly melted awaypletely.

    As the glowing Spiritual Energy lines dissipated away, the Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating from Wen Qingxuan instantly increased drastically. Extending her palm, she patted with lightning speed towards Pin¡¯er, Le¡¯er and the other girls present behind her.

    Bang! Bang!

    As gales smashed against their bodies, golden light shed,pletely shattering the glowing lines present around their alluring figures. Furthermore, the power from her blows had also sent them flying, shooting right out of the radius of the Spiritual Array¡¯s boundary.

    ¡°Dammit!¡±

    Seeing this, Xiao Huang¡¯s face instantly turned dark, before viciously ring towards Mu Chen. As an ominous glint shed within his eyes, he gave a wave of his sleeve, causing all those rampant Spiritual Energies that were about to trap Wen Qingxuan again to condense together. Transforming into a dozen Spiritual Energy-formed giant snakes, they rapidly shot towards Mu Chen at lightning speed.

    Since Wen Qingxuan has already broke through her bindings, let¡¯s capture Mu Chen and make him a hostage.

    Seeing that Xiao Huang had changed his target to him, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes instantly contracted. With a clench of his hand, the Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear appeared in a sh. With a shake of its body, the spear explosively shot out. As it transformed into a demonic dragon, it smashed head-on against the iing giant snakes.

    Bang! Bang!

    Astonishing Spiritual Energies wreaked havoc as they swept out like a storm. The demonic dragon that transformed from the Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear was sent flying back, transforming back into its spear form as it headed back to Mu Chen.

    Extending his hand to grab it, a violent tremble shook through Mu Chen, causing him to fly back. In this furious move by Xiao Huang, he had seemingly activated the entire might of his Heaven Binding Array. In a head-on confrontation, even Mu Chen was forced into a disadvantage.

    As Mu Chen shot back, before he could forcibly stabilise himself, a delicate fragrance gushed from his back, before he felt a soft, boneless jade-like hand pressing down on his back, helping himpletely defend against the impact that had sent him flying.

    Panning his head around, he immediately noticed the beautiful face of Wen Qingxuan that was able to cause the downfall of countries. Shrugging his shoulders in helplessness, he said ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem right. It¡¯s clearly me, the hero, saving the beauty. How did the roles change?¡±

    Hearing that, Wen Qingxuan could not help letting a smile surface on her originally ice-cold face as she raised an eye towards Mu Chen. However,pared to the haughtiness and arrogance that was usually present, it was reced by a somewhat gentle shade.

    Hesitating for a moment, a pinkish shade appeared on her exquisite face, while her red lips slightly parted, allowing for her voice to ring out.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

 Chapter 559 - Breaking the Array

    <strong>Chapter 559 - Breaking the Array</strong>

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Thinking back, this was the first time that Mu Chen had heard Wen Qingxuan say such gentle words towards him, causing him to instantly gawk upon hearing her. In the past, regardless of the situation, Wen Qingxuan had always appeared like a phoenix standing high in the skies, with her beautiful eyes brimming with soul-stirring arrogance. This was especially true when faced against the opposite gender, when her strength and unwillingness to admit defeat would be disyed to the extreme.

    Therefore, faced against this absolutely stunning figure before him, Mu Chen clearly wasn¡¯t feeling quite at ease.

    Nevertheless, his stunned state didn¡¯tst too long, before noticing the familiar prideful smile appearing on Wen Qingxuan¡¯s exquisite face. Flinging a look at Mu Chen, she replied, ¡°You¡¯re too disappointing toe over to do the ¡®hero saves the beauty¡¯ act with such little ability. Don¡¯t put yourself in the role of a hero.¡±

    Mu Chen could not help twitching the corner of his mouth upon hearing that. Staring at this discriminating girl with an ill gaze, an impulsion of wanting to arrange an array and tossing her into it seemed to gush within him.

    Spotting the ill gazeing from Mu Chen, the beautiful smile present on Wen Qingxuan¡¯s exquisite face grew even more sweet, before turning her eyes around. Looking straight towards the ashen and dark-faced Xiao Huang, the smile on her face started to slowly dissipate away, with a soul-chilling cold recing it.

    Looking at the chilling face of Wen Qingxuan, Xiao Huang could not help letting a shiver shake through his body.

    Outside of the Heaven Binding Spiritual Array, everyone immediately cast sympathetic gazes towards Xiao Huang and his group, as they were able to clearly feel the mes of fury concealed underneath Wen Qingxuan¡¯s ice-cold face.

    Looking towards Mu Chen, Wen Qingxuan spoke in a soft voice, ¡°Can you let me handle him from here on, Mu Chen?¡±

    Shooting a look at Wen Qingxuan, he was able to spot the dense mes of fury present within those soul-stirringly beautiful eyes. Nevertheless, he shook his head and replied, ¡°This Spiritual Array¡¯s not simple. Since you¡¯re not an expert in Spiritual Arrays, it would consume an extreme amount of your strength, even if you were to break it. Therefore, you should conserve your strength to deal with those troubling matters that will happen after this. They won¡¯t be any simple matters to deal with.¡±

    Xiao Huang and his Academy Alliance were indeed extremely strong. Nevertheless, though, they weren¡¯t that strong to the level of daring to challenge Wen Qingxuan. However, from the looks of it, they had truly dared to take action. Mu Chen would absolutely not believe that anyone would say there wasn¡¯t anything strange in this ce.

    Mu Chen¡¯s words contained a deeper meaning within them, causing a tremble to shake through Wen Qingxuan¡¯s heart. Nevertheless, knitting her slender and crescent moon-like eyebrows, she slightly moved her red lips. Although Mu Chen was a Spiritual Array Master, she was extremely clear about how formidable Xiao Huang¡¯s ¡°Heaven Binding Spiritual Array¡± was. From the looks of it, without talking about Mu Chen, even she would have to pay some price to break it apart.

    Therefore, faced against such a formidable Spiritual Array, even Mu Chen would feel rather pained to deal with it. By the off-chance that she was to make a miscalction, it would be a matter of them losing face. Although Wen Qingxuan would usually not give any face to Mu Chen, under the attentive gazes of everyone in the surroundings, she did not wish for Mu Chen to lose face in such a manner.

    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re actually worried about me losing face?¡±

    Mu Chen seemed to be able to spot the thoughts swirling within Wen Qingxuan¡¯s gaze, causing him to raise his eyebrows in response. Giving augh, he raised his head to look towards Xiao Huang in the distance while saying, ¡°However, don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯ve said those words, I naturally have my assurance. Although his Heaven Binding Spiritual Array isn¡¯t weak, I¡¯m afraid that he doesn¡¯t have the qualifications to trap me.¡±

    As he said those words, a smile surfaced on Mu Chen¡¯s face. This wasn¡¯t a smile of satisfaction, but arcs of confidence. One had to say that his smile possessed a considerable amount of charisma and charm.

    ¡°As if I care about you dying or not.¡±

    Looking at the smile present on Mu Chen¡¯s handsome face, a faint ripple appeared within Wen Qingxuan¡¯s beautiful eyes. Nevertheless, turning her gaze away upon spotting Mu Chen looking over, she slightly flung her red lips, before replying, ¡°You males always love to show off.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. Seeing that you¡¯ve ran such a long way to help me, I won¡¯t snatch this from you. You better hurry up and deal with this lousy array. I¡¯m already unable to endure wanting to give that fellow a heavy beating,¡± said Wen Qingxuan as she waved her hand.

    Hearing that, Mu Chen gave augh and stopped continuing to speak. Slowly walking forward, his gaze grew increasingly cold and fierce, before it locked right on Xiao Huang.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s actions, Xiao Huang instantly knew what Mu Chen wanted to do. This caused a shadow of fury to sh within his eyes as he sneered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Having a person to support you has given you quite a bit of confidence, is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just gunning for those 20,000 points.¡± replied Mu Chen with a smile.

    ¡°I afraid that you don¡¯t have the ability to back that up!¡± Noticing the ice-cold expression present on Wen Qingxuan¡¯s exquisite face, dread and fear appeared within his eyes as he roared back in reply, ¡°It¡¯s best that you two take action together. Wanting to break my array by yourself is nothing but nonsense.¡±

    An ambiguous smile appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face as he looked towards Xiao Huang and replied back, ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, just say so. There¡¯s no need to use such words to provoke us. However, fret not. I, myself, am more than enough to break your array.¡±

    ¡°Such shameless boasting! I really want to see exactly what ability you have to backup your words!¡±

    A faint sparkle appeared within Xiao Huang¡¯s eyes, while a chilling shadow of happiness shed within. From the looks of it, their Academy Alliance already possessed no advantages left. If Mu Chen had coborated with Wen Qingxuan, even with his ¡°Heaven Binding Spiritual Array¡±, it was simply impossible for him to hold them back. Fortunately, though, that rampant Mu Chen fellow had actually dared to make such a bold im.

    If he was able to capture Mu Chen, they would hold the advantage in this situation once again.

    Mu Chen gave augh in response, naturally knowing what Xiao Huang was thinking in his mind. Nevertheless, without speaking anymore words, he slowly clenched his hands tightly. ck lightning started to abruptly gush from his body, crackling as they encased his entire body.

    At this moment, exceedingly tyrannical energy fluctuations started to radiate from his body.

    As the ck lightning continued to condense together, they seemed to congeal into what seemed like a lightning liquid, before slowly flowing around the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body. This caused Mu Chen to appear akin to a lightning god standing within the lightning, possessing extraordinary might and power.

    At this moment, Xiao Huang could also sense the tyrannical fluctuations radiating from Mu Chen¡¯s body, causing him to narrow his eyes. Not daring to show anymore neglect, with a change of his hand seal, boundless Spiritual Energy howled from within the Heaven Binding Spiritual Array. As the Spiritual Energy-formed giant snakes appeared once again, they hissed and flicked their tongues while coldly ring at Mu Chen.

    Raising his head, Mu Chen extended his feet, before fiercely stomping the ground.

    Boom!

    As the sole of his feetnded on the ground, spider web-like cracks immediately extended out rapidly. The heavy force present by his stomp appeared to have caused even the entire mountain to tremble.

    Bang!

    As the ground shook, Mu Chen¡¯s figure explosively shot out in a spectre-like fashion, while the ck lightning present on his body crazily sparkled. At the same time, his ck and white fusion Spiritual Energy started to gush forth akin to a flood.

    Following his sessful crossing of his Spiritual Energy Disaster, the Spiritual Energy present within Mu Chen¡¯s body had undergone a drastic increase in quantity. Coupled with his fleshly body, the amount of power he could erupt with was something that was evenparable to experts in the realm of the first level of their Spirit Disaster.

    Mu Chen activated his power to his maximum might. Not choosing to recklesslyunch an assault, he shot straight towards a certain location of the Heaven Binding Spiritual Array. That was precisely one of the three possible locations where the central area might be.

    Being a Spiritual Array Master, Mu Chen was naturally clear that forcefully breaking a Spiritual Array apart would be the most stupidest decision. Only by finding the central area of the Spiritual Array would one be able to break it in the easiest fashion.

    ¡°You truly are dreaming if you want to break the central area of my Heaven Binding Spiritual Array!¡±

    Upon seeing Mu Chen¡¯s actions, Xiao Huang¡¯s expression instantly sunk, before turning into a sneer. With a wave of his sleeve, dozens of gigantic hundred-metre long Spiritual Energy-formed giant snakes split apart the air as they swept towards Mu Chen without the slightest bit of mercy.

    Bang!

    Bringing along boundless Spiritual Energy, Mu Chen sent a fist rumbling out, causing ck lightning to explode the air, before smashing against the bodies of those Spiritual Energy-formed giant snakes.

    Bang! Bang!

    As the lightning howled out, it instantly shattered multiple Spiritual Energy-formed giant snakes. However, those Spiritual Energies started to condense together in an extremely quick fashion. As they did so, they transformed back to their initial form of giant snakes before crazily rushing forth once again.

    Bang!

    Astonishing shock waves wreaked havoc as they swept out from the collisions between the ck lightning and the giant snakes, causing the entire mountain range to endlessly shake.

    Seeing such a confrontation of attacks, Wen Qingxuan¡¯s eyebrows started wrinkling up. Being able to activate all of the Spiritual Energy within his Heaven Binding Spiritual Array, Xiao Huang was not one bit afraid of the possibility of him consuming his strength. However, why would Mu Chen choose such a head-on confrontation?

    If this continued, it wouldn¡¯t do any good for Mu Chen.

    Seeing Mu Chen shatter one of his Spiritual Energy-formed giant snakes after another, Xiao Huang was not one bit flustered. On the contrary, a sliver of ridicule surfaced within the depths of his eyes. He knew that if he continued this, Mu Chen would definitely suffer a defeat within his Spiritual Array.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so happy killing my snakes, I¡¯ll add a bit more difficulty for you.¡± Xiao Huang¡¯s ridiculing voice softly rang out, before proceeding to give a flick of his finger. In the next instant, Spiritual Energy suddenly condensed towards the flicked direction. Transforming into dozens of giant snakes, their giant tails starting to smash down akin to falling meteors.

    Bang!

    Still not falling back, Mu Chen sent a fist out, rumbling heavily towards those Spiritual Energy-formed giant snakes. In the next instant, frightening Spiritual Energy fluctuations exploded, the shock waves instantly formed sending him flying back. Such was the impact that signs of disorder even appeared in the Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating from his body.

    Seeing this, the faces of Xu Huang and the others standing outside of the Heaven Binding Spiritual Array grew taut.

    ¡°What a fellow, he doesn¡¯t know the immensity of the heavens and earth!¡± Seeing this, Xiao Huang could not help deepening the chilling smile present at the corner of his mouth.

    Whoosh!

    However, this smile didn¡¯t continue for long as his pupils furiously contracted. That¡¯s because he noticed Mu Chen making a sudden turn around, rushing straight towards the western side of his Spiritual Array. Spiritual light radiated from the air present there, with array patterns being concealed behind the bright and resplendent spiritual light.

    That ce didn¡¯t seem eye-catching at all. However, Xiao Huang¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly, while shock and horror gushed from his eyes.

    That¡¯s because Xiao Huang knew that that was the ce where the true central area of his Spiritual Array lied. However, he never expected Mu Chen to have actually long discover where its location was. He had purposefullyunched a fierce offensive in another direction for the sake of lowering Xiao Huang¡¯s guard.

    Whoosh!

    While Xiao Huang¡¯s face violently contorted, he hastily activated the might of his Spiritual Array, only for giant Spiritual Energy-formed snakes to instantly rush in a crazily pursuit of Mu Chen.

    However, relying on the element of surprise, Mu Chen had already appeared before the array patterns sparkling with spiritual light. In the next instant, an ominous glowing pir rushed towards the sky from the top of his head.

    As a gigantic demonic pir appeared in a sh, Mu Chen gave an illusionary hug before him. Without the slightest bit of hesitation, he grasped onto the demonic pir, before violently swinging it down on the spiritual light below.

    Seeing this, Xiao Huang¡¯s face instantly turned deathly pale.

    As he waved the demonic pir down, Mu Chen¡¯s indifferent-sounding voice rang out alongside whooshing sounds of air being split apart.

    ¡°After suffering losses two times in a row, you truly are extraordinarily stupid.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. From the looks of it, those 20,000 points are mine now.¡±

    Bang!

    Bringing about an ominous aura that blotted the skies, the demonic pir rumbled down, before finally heavily smashing on the top of the array patterns glowing with spiritual light.

 Chapter 560 - Hidden Cards

    <strong>Chapter 560 - Hidden Cards</strong>

    Bang!

    The gigantic demonic pir brought about a billowing Baleful Aura as it violently smashed against the Spiritual Array sparkling with dazzling spiritual light. As the two smashed against each other, astonishing Spiritual Energy fluctuations instantly swept out.

    Bang! Bang!

    As fluctuations swept out, even the air around it was sent exploding apart, sending deep muffled rumbles ringing continuously within people¡¯s ears.

    Spiritual Energy crazily gushed out within the Spiritual Array as it attempted to defend against the assault from the demonic pir. However, due to it having used the absolute might of its strength to attack Mu Chen earlier, it was unable to muster its entire might to muster its defenses.

    A fervent sparkle shed within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he sensed a boundless attack crazily sweeping out from behind him. Fueled by his rage, Xiao Huang had activated all of the might of his Spiritual Array in an attempt tounch an attack towards him.

    However, at this very moment, Mu Chen clearly couldn¡¯t fall back. If he did, the Heaven Binding Array would fall into theplete control of Xiao Huang once again. After suffering the earlier losses, thetter would absolutely activate a gigantic amount of Spiritual Energy to protect the central area of his Spiritual Array. When that happens, it would undoubtedly add difficulty for Mu Chen if he still wanted to break the Spiritual Array.

    Therefore, at this very moment, he absolutely couldn¡¯t get frightened into retreating from the terrifying attacking from his back.

    As an ominous glint shed across Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, a Baleful Aura started to crazily condense within their depths. A low roar fiercely rang out from his mouth, only for the gigantic body of the Great Meru Demonic Pir to inte by a notch. Asura-like roars ringing from the purgatory seemed to resound from it as killing intent gushed from it, blotting the skies.

    ¡°Break for me!¡±

    An explosive roar rang from Mu Chen¡¯s mouth like the roar of thunder as the Great Meru Demonic Pir smashed down once again.

    Crack!

    As Mu Chen activated his Lightning God¡¯s Physique to the extremes, he had also pushed the cirction of the Spiritual Energy within his body to the very limit. In fact, he had also pulled out the Great Meru Demonic Pir. Using such ab ominous weapon tounch such a frightening attack, even the Heaven Binding Array would not to be able to endure it. As the demonic pir descended, cracks started to extend like a spiderweb.

    At this moment, the Heaven Binding Array was on the verge of copse.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    At this moment, Xia Huang could no longer remain calm, his face turned ashen as he roared in a fierce voice. With a change of his hand seal, a mouthful of blood essense spewed from his mouth.

    As this mouthful of blood essense shot out, the dozens of gigantic Spiritual Energy-formed snakes chasing behind Mu Chen suddenly raised their heads and howled towards the skies, before devouring that blood essence. In the next instant, a bloody light erupted from their bodies, before starting to fuse together at an astonishing rate. As spiritual light blossomed, a colossal snake approximate a thousand metres long appeared.

    As the gigantic snake hovered in the air, its shadow enveloped a radius spanning a couple dozen hundred metres. Under it¡¯s shadow, even the giant mountain peak started to tremble. Clearly, Xiao Huang and been forced to a point ofplete fluster by Mu Chen.

    Whoosh!

    As the colossal snake took shape, it flung its gigantic tail about while it prated through space. Akin to a fierce divine spear that was impossible to block, it was thrust straight towards the back of Mu Chen at lightning speed.

    Such speed caused others to feel unfeigned palpitations in their hearts.

    Upon seeing this, a faint change appeared on Luo Li¡¯s exquisite face. Tightly clenching her Luo God Sword, she took a half-step forward.

    However, just as she did that move, Xiao Wang, standing not far away, immediately drew his giant ming bow. Scarlet mes rose at the arrow tip, causing distortions in the surrounding space.

    He aimed the tip of his arrow right towards Luo Li, but he did not release the bowstring. However, once thetter took any strange actions, he would immediately take action to obstruct her.

    Although Xiao Wang knew how extremely formidable the girl, Luo Li, standing before him was, he still possessed some confidence in his capability to stop thetter if he was to takeplete action.

    Although she shot a frosty look at Xiao Wang with her beautiful eyes, Luo Li did not take action. Rotating her eyes around, she looked straight right into the storm-filled Spiritual Array.

    Bang!

    The pressure that came from behind was simrly detected by Mu Chen. However, not a single bit of panic was present in his eyes. On the contrary, it was filled with a chilling shadow.

    Bang!

    Staring at the Spiritual Array before him, the extension of the cracks grew increasingly rapid.

    Whoosh!

    The whooshing sounds ringing from behind rang ear-piercingly within Mu Chen¡¯s ears, whilst piercing pain faintly radiated from his back.

    Everyone immediately raised their attentiveness, their eyes not even blinking one bit.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    Taking a half-step forward, a chilling glint sparkled within his ck eyes as the demonic pir violently descended.

    Crack! Crack!

    The Heaven Binding Array, which had already reached its limits, was finally unable to endure such an assault. As the cracks exploded apart, a clear sound finally extended and perfused across the entire Spiritual Array at an astonishing rate.

    Bang!

    As spiritual light explosively blossomed, the Spiritual Energy instantly exploded apart.

    Iparably powerful Spiritual Energy shock waves swept out like a hurricane, while a violent tremble shook through Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Whoosh!

    Exceedingly fierce whooshing sounds rang from behind Mu Chen¡¯s back, the robes behind him quietly split apart. However, just as the sharp divine spear-like snake tail had shot right at Mu Chen¡¯s back, it abruptly froze, while the boundless Spiritual Energy originally present in it immediately dissipated away. At this instant, the colossal snake exploded apart, transforming into glowing Spiritual Energy dots that blotted the skies.

    At that instant the colossal snake, which was originally enveloping and about to suppress Mu Chen, had instantly dissipatedpletely. The glowing dots that blotted the skies descended from around him, appearing exceedingly magnificent.

    This spectacle caused everyone present to let out uncontroble breaths of relief, as if a heavy weight was lifted off their shoulders. Although the one that had received the attack wasn¡¯t them, the suppressive feeling from the depths had made them somewhat unendurable.

    While they took breaths of relief, everyone looked at the thin figure standing within the glowing dots that blotted the skies. Exmations of admiration surfaced within the eyes of quite a few people. Who would have guessed that Mu Chen would actually rely on his own strength alone to destroy the Spiritual Array that was thorny for even someone like Wen Qingxuan...

    ¡°Truly worthy of the Blood Cmity.¡±

    Standing in the distance as he took in this spectacle, a faint smile appeared on the face of Wu Ling. Looking at the figure of the youth, a heavy regard brimmed within his eyes. When Mu Chen was ousted halfway during the Spiritual Road, it was undoubtedly an extremely heavy blow towards him, as this had seemingly stopped the one-plus year of training that was extremely important to him. In the eyes of people with talent like him, this year of bitter training was more than sufficient to toss other people far, far behind.

    With Ling was originally worried that Mu Chen would receive a serious injury from doing so. If that happened, it was inevitable that he would lose an opponent that he treated with high regard. However, from the looks of it, in the end, Mu Chen¡¯s truly the Mu Chen he knew...

    ¡°Looks like there will indeed be a good show to watch in this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament,¡± muttered Wu Ling. As of now, there was no one that could obstruct the path of Ji Xuan. Simrly though, Mu Chen¡¯s momentum wasn¡¯t weak. With the extremely deep grudges and grievances between the two of them, there would definitely be a huge battle if they were to bump into each other. Furthermore, if these two simrly dazzling people were to bump into each other, even people like Wu Ling would feel curious in anticipation to the spectacle that would happen.

    ¡°However, the matter today might not be that simple. Other than that fellow, who could have such a way to cause those few fellows to take action together?¡±

    A deep intent glowed within the eyes of Wu Ling as he swept his gaze out towards a few locations. After quietly pausing for a moment, an ambiguous glow sparkled within his eyes.

    Puff!

    Within the air, Xiao Huang stared nkly as his Spiritual Array broke apart, while paleness gushed from his face. Instantly, a mouthful of blood fiercely spewed out as he staggered back multiple steps, the Spiritual Energy within his body appeared to be in much chaos and disorder.

    Clearly, he had suffered quite a bit of injury due to his Spiritual Array being broken.

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible...¡± Xiao Huang didn¡¯t bother about the bloodstains at the corner of his mouth, only nkly looking at the broken Spiritual Array before him. At this moment, a feeling of inconceivably gushed from his eyes. He was somewhat unable to believe that his powerful Spiritual Array, which was more than sufficient to trap an expert of First Grade Spirit Disaster to death, would actually be destroyed by a person with a cultivation merely at the realm of Spiritual Energy Disaster.

    ¡°From the looks of it, your Spiritual Array isn¡¯t as strong as you think.¡± Turning his body around, Mu Chen looked right towards the pale-faced Xiao Huang as he spoke with a faint smile.

    Xiao Huang locked his stare right at Mu Chen, his eyes appearing fierce and malicious akin to a wolf. However, as of now, an additional shadow of extreme dread was present within. With his Spiritual Array that he had meticulously arranged being broken, he was forced to truly regard Mu Chen with seriousness.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve lost, ording to our bet, you should hand over your 20,000 points honestly,¡± said Mu Chen as he sent a smile towards Xiao Huang.

    Hearing that, Xiao Huang¡¯s face slightly twitched as a cold and dark shadow appeared within his eyes.

    ¡°From the looks of it, you indeed aren¡¯t willing to admit your defeat.¡± Seeing Xiao Huang¡¯s actions, Mu Chen shrugged his shoulders in slight helplessness. Panning his head across to Wen Qingxuan, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±

    Hearing that, Wen Qingxuan nodded her ice-cold face. Turning her beautiful eyes towards Xiao Huang, her jade-like hands tightly gripped her golden war spear, while faint killing intent shed within her long and narrow phoenix-like eyes.

    Seeing this, Xiao Huang¡¯s face instantly changed as he retreated two steps back, his eyes brimming with vignce and dread.

    Seeing Xiao Huang¡¯s reaction, Mu Chen could not help shaking his head, his voice cold and indifferent as he said, ¡°Xiao Huang, is there any need to act like that? Take out whatever method you guys have prepared. Do you truly think we¡¯re here to watch a show of you hiding and concealing your hand?¡±

    Upon hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, Xiao Huang¡¯s pupils finally contracted, while the vignce on his face started to slowly dissipate away. Staring at Mu Chen, only after quite a while did he start to slowly say, ¡°How did you sense it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you guys aren¡¯t as strong as you think. The lot of you don¡¯t possess the qualifications to challenge us just by yourselves,¡± replied Mu Chen in a calm voice.

    ¡°Haha. Truly worthy of the Blood Cmity of the Spiritual Road, Mu Chen,¡± said Xiao Huang with a sneer. Panning his head around he stared right at Mu Chen, before saying, ¡°Nevertheless, you truly have quite some courage, actually daring to head over even though you know that this isn¡¯t a good ce to rush into.¡±

    The only reply Mu Chen gave was to continue staring indifferently at Xiao Huang.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, the smile at the corner of Xiao Huang¡¯s mouth grew somewhat chilling. With a wave of his hand, he said, ¡°Gentlemen, since you¡¯ve been discovered by him, what¡¯s the use of hiding anymore?¡±

    Hearing that, the various groups present in this region started to exchange nces with each other.

    ¡°Haha. I originally assumed that we wouldn¡¯t have the chance to take action. Indeed worthy of the Bloody Cmity.¡± While the various groups were in doubt, a faintughing voice finally rang out from a certain location in the sky.

    Whoosh!

    Countless gazes immediately shot over, only to see spiritual light suddenly surface from a mountain peak. In the next moment, figures started to appear one after another under the gazes of everyone present.

    Upon spotting the faces of those figures, the faces of seemingly everyone instantly contorted as shock appeared in their eyes.

 Chapter 561 - Ji Xuans Testing

    <strong>Chapter 561 - Ji Xuan¡¯s Testing</strong>

    Spiritual light shed on the mountain peak as figures appeared from within. As they appeared, cries of astonishment rang out one after another within the air.

    ¡°Ranked 14th on the point rankings, Mo Xiu?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also Qiu Ning of Rank 15... Rank 16¡¯s Liu San... what a powerful lineup. Why did these fellows suddenly gather together?¡±

    ¡°Are they all here for Mu Chen? Isn¡¯t this formation toorge for this?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Cries of astonishment continued to ring out across the region as quite a few people were frightened by the formation that had appeared before their eyes. That¡¯s because the three groups that had appeared were unexpectedly powerful groups that were currently ced on the point ranking¡¯s Top 16.

    Although they were ranked at the bottom of the rankings, the groups that were able to continue standing within the rankings round after round of elimination battles were absolutely not average nor ordinary. Upon bumping into such strong groups, ordinary groups would quietly slink away in response. Who would dare to have any conflict with them? However, from the looks of it, these three powerful groups present on the rankings have actually appeared at the same ce. Furthermore, the person they were targeting was unexpectedly the same...

    Shock filled the eyes of quite a few people, while they had finally discovered whatever didn¡¯t feel quite right. The matters that had happened today seemed to all be aimed towards Mu Chen. Could it be that this fellow had provoked that many powerful groups?

    While cries of astonishment continued to ring out in the skies, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze and had simrly shot over to the figures that had appeared on the top of the distant mountain peak. What he saw caused him to slightly narrow his eyes, as he could clearly sense how extraordinary those groups were.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re their true target for all the things you¡¯ve pulled out today.¡± Slightly narrowing her beautiful eyes as she took in the scene before her, Wen Qingxuan turned to look towards Mu Chen, before speaking in an enthusiastic manner.

    Despite the changes, Mu Chen¡¯s handsome face still remained calm and collected, while a faint chilling light sparkled within his eyes. Staring at the three powerful groups oozing with astonishing auras, an understanding appeared within his heart.

    ¡°Haha. I¡¯m Mo Xiu, and Ie from the Fire Spiritual Academy. I¡¯ve truly heard of the great name of Captain Mu Chen.¡± Standing before the figures on the mountain peak was a youth dressed in grey robes. Smiling faintly towards Mu Chen, he cupped his hands before speaking with augh.

    ¡°Qiu Ning. Vajra Spiritual Academy.¡± A fierce-looking male that contained some malevolence on his face with a sturdy and iron tower-like body locked his gaze onto Mu Chen as he spoke.

    ¡°Liu San. Myriad Willows Spiritual Academy.¡± This time, the one speaking was a rather thin and frail-looking youth. Dressed in green robes, his long sleeves fluttered about, causing him to look as if he would get blown away by the wind. However, not a single person in this region would believe that the person before their eyes truly didn¡¯t possess the strength to even truss a chicken.

    Mu Chen calmly looked at these three experts that radiated with astonishing auras. From the Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating from the three, he could faintly discern that they were even more tyrannical than experts at First Grade Spirit Disaster.

    ¡°Truly a rare sight. Added with Captain Xiao Huang and his people, you guys have seemingly activated four of the Top 16 groups in the point rankings,¡± said Mu Chen in a slow manner.

    ¡°Haha. We¡¯ve just been entrusted with a task by someone,¡± replied Mo Xiu with a grin.

    Hearing that, the faces of quite a few groups instantly changed. Exactly what person would actually possess such a big capability to actually invite these four powerful groups to deal with Mu Chen? The identity of this person¡¯s absolutely extraordinary.

    There wasn¡¯t much change in Mu Chen¡¯s expression, yet the radiance sparkling within his eyes grew increasingly incisive. With a gentle flick of his finger, a gust of wind split the air apart, before saying in an indifferent tone, ¡°Has that Ji Xuan fellow be that gutless? It isn¡¯t easy for us to bump into each other, and now he even wants to find people to test me?¡±

    Ji Xuan?

    Upon hearing that name, shock filled the hearts of seemingly everyone. During this period of time, the name of Ji Xuan had seemingly suppressed the former Numero Uno who had stayed there for quite a long time, Wen Qingxuan. After all, everyone knew thatpared to the start of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament to now, the current phase was where the battles and fights were at their most intense. Therefore,pared to the start of thepetition, the Numero Uno now was undoubtedly worth more of its weight in gold.

    This was especially true due to some time ago, where Ji Xuan had seemingly suppressed three powerful groups that were ced on the Top 16 by himself. When news of this battle circted throughout the entire Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, it had caused his Numero Uno ce to be even more solid, impregnable and unreachable by ordinary people.

    Therefore, when everyone present knew that the four powerful groups before them were actually sent by Ji Xuan, a somewhat strange and peculiar look appeared in their eyes as they cast their gazes over towards Mu Chen. None of them had ever expected that Mu Chen would actually have such deep grudges and grievances with Ji Xuan.

    ¡°We came here on the behest of Ji Xuan. Our only goal is to confirm whether you possess the qualifications to continue being his opponent, that¡¯s all there is to it...¡±

    A faint smile appeared on Mo Xiu¡¯s face as he continued speaking. ¡°If you don¡¯t... your journey shoulde to an end here. He said that he does not wish for such a weak you to appear before him.¡±

    ¡°He truly has such a big tone!¡±

    Suddenly, an ice-cold, sweet-sounding voice rang out. Everyone turned their gazes over, only to see Luo Li shooting a chilling re towards the gathering of the three groups with her beautiful eyes. At this moment, a somewhat incisive chill had appeared on the absolutely beautiful appearance of the young girl.

    Clearly, Luo Li was truly infuriated. Although she didn¡¯t mind Ji Xuan sending people to deal with Mu Chen, she was absolutely unable to tolerate Ji Xuan assuming that he was on a higher pedestal than Mu Chen.

    During the Spiritual Road, Ji Xuan had crossed hands many times with Mu Chen. However, when the statistics were brought out, Mu Chen hand obtained more victories over Ji Xuan. If not for that despicable move done by Ji Xuan to infuriate Mu Chen to the point of forcing him to create that Blood Cmity that led to him being kicked out, the person that would have thestugh at the end of the Spiritual Road might not have been Ji Xuan.

    As Luo Li slowly clenched the Luo God Sword in her hand, everyone was able to sense an extremely fierce Sword Intent starting to radiate from her. This Sword Intent appeared to slice the air apart, causing people¡¯s hearts to palpitate in response.

    Seeing this, the faces of Mo Xiu and the other two Captains finally changed slightly. Focusing their gazes on Luo Li, their gazes grew much more solemn and filled with dread. The young girl with bright and resplendent silvery hair before them had caused an indescribable feeling of danger to surge within them.

    ¡°Haha. ording to what I know, during the Spiritual Road, when Ji Xuan had fought with Mu Chen, he was at a disadvantage for the majority of the time.¡±

    With a sweet smile on her face, Wen Qingxuan said, ¡°Looks like he¡¯s now extremely confident with himself, huh. That¡¯s very good. I¡¯ve not crossed hands with him while in the Spiritual Road. It seems that I have to supplement this in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament this time.¡±

    Seeing these two girls speaking out for Mu Chen, shadows of envy and jealousy gushed from the eyes of the various groups present in this region. That¡¯s because the two girls were truthfully so outstanding that they had stirred the hearts and souls of every male present here.

    This was especially true for Wen Qingxuan. Seemingly everyone knew about her arrogant and haughty character. Furthermore, she seemed to have a slight repulsion towards the opposite gender. Therefore, it was extremely rare for the opposite gender to be able to be her friend. However, from the looks of it, it seemed that way as she had actually spoken out for Mu Chen. In addition, from the words she had used, she did not even give the slightest bit of face to Ji Xuan.

    Therefore, everyone could sense that the current Mu Chen was truly too fortunate! That¡¯s why he could be the target of focus!

    ¡°They truly are good women.¡± At a side, Xiao Huang¡¯s eyes sparkled as took in the scene before him. Speaking with a faint smile, his voice had a ridiculing tone present within, one that was exceedingly clear and distinct.

    ¡°How can relying on women be considered as any ability at all?¡± Mo Xiu and the others took the opportunity to toss their ridicule out, yet their eyes were brimming with envy and jealousy.

    Wrinkles started to appear on the foreheads of Mo Xiu and the other two. The dread and fear they had towards Wen Qingxuan was in fact not one bit weaker than Ji Xuan. After all, regardless of anything, one of them was the former Numero Uno, while the other was the current Numero Uno.

    They had originally assumed that due to Ji Xuan¡¯s existence, even if Wen Qingxuan was to have the intent to help Mu Chen, she should have some fear towards the former. However, who would have expected that the girl that had always been arrogant and haughty had now stood right by Mu Chen¡¯s side without the slightest bit of hesitation? In fact, she had not given any care of standing against a powerful opponent like Ji Xuan.

    A faint light shed within Mo Xiu¡¯s eyes before he turned to look at Mu Chen. At this moment, thetter had already be the focal point of everyone within this region. However, what made Mo Xiu feel shock and astonishment was that ever since the beginning till now, the handsome face of thetter remained like the tranquil surface of an ancient well, with not one bit of fluctuations present. Even after their round of rather provocative words, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes still appeared calm and collected.

    However, it was this sort of calmness that caused Mo Xiu to feel somewhat uneasy.

    At the end, he wasn¡¯t an idiot to show disdain towards Mu Chen. This was an opponent that even Ji Xuan felt extreme dread and regard for. Although thetter had been kicked out of the Spiritual Road midway through, he still did not dare to show any neglect to him. The person before him had actually relied on his own strength to break Xiao Huang¡¯s ¡°Heaven Binding Array¡±. This point was more than sufficient for them to show a thorough regard for him.

    ¡°Mu Chen. As of now, shouldn¡¯t you not let bystanders, especially two girls, help prop up your face?¡± said Mo Xiu in a slow manner.

    Only after hearing that did Mu Chen raise his head. Casting his indifferent gaze towards Mo Xiu, something seemed to congeal within his ck pupils. Finally after quite a while did he reply. ¡°Did you alle here on the behest of Ji Xuan?¡±

    He already knew the answer for his question. Therefore, without waiting for Mo Xiu and the others to reply, he gave a gentle nod of his head, before turning around to wave his hand at Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan.

    ¡°Stare at those two fellows for me. Don¡¯t let them run away.¡± The two he was talking about were naturally Xiao Huang and Xiao Wang.

    As he said those words, his gaze still remained on the figures of Mo Xiu and the other two, before starting to deeply ponder for a slight moment. For some unknown reason, despite him being in a state of pondering, it still caused a heart-palpitating feeling of suppression to quietly radiate.

    Slowly walking forward, Mu Chen continued to keep his gaze on Mo Xiu and the other two, before speaking out in a soft voice. ¡°Wanting to stop me from walking forward from here, huh. That¡¯s possible, and in fact it¡¯s extremely simple...¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The eyebrows of the trio jumped up in response.

    Countless gazes within the entire region were now locked onto Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Slowly extending his thin palm, Mu Chen¡¯s handsome face still remained calm and collected, yet his indifferent-sounding voice resounded like the roar of thunder, causing the hearts of everyone to shake.

    ¡°I just need you three to receive a move from me.¡±

 Chapter 562 - Untitled

    <strong>Chapter 562 - Untitled</strong>

    ¡°You three just have to receive one move from me...¡±

    As Mu Chen¡¯s calm and indifferent-sounding voice slowly rang across the sky, the moring noises originally present within the region had turned deathly silent, seemingly in an instant.

    The jaws of quite a few people started to turn slightly agape, their gazes turning nk as they looked towards the thin figure before them. For a moment, they seem to have a feeling as if they had mistakenly heard him say those words.

    Not only did Mu Chen want to take on three people by himself, he had even wanted to use just one move to deal with them?

    The mouths of people could not help twitching in response. If not for the abnormal situation before them, they might have already started uncontroblyughing and sneering, as Mu Chen¡¯s words were truly too rampant.

    The three people before him were absolutely not just some ordinary people. They were powerful figures that were now ranked among the Top 16 in the point rankings. Although their ces were at the bottom of the rankings, the might of their strength would cause extreme dread and fear even in experts of First Grade Spirit Disaster.

    Although Mo Xiu and the other two might not have passed through the second level of their Spirit Disaster, they had absolutely started making contact with it already. Compared to them, experts at First Grade Spirit Disaster still had some disparity in strength and power.

    After seeing Mu Chen¡¯s ability when he broke Xiao Huang¡¯s Heaven Binding Spiritual Array, there was already no one that dared to underestimate him again. However, despite that, there was no one that would be able to contend against three experts ced on the point rankings with their individual might, no matter how optimistic the case.

    ¡°This fellow...¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, Wu Yingying had tightly knitted her eyebrows. Staring at Mu Chen¡¯s figure, she said, ¡°Exactly what is he up to?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because he wants to show his superiority to Ji Xuan by making a stand now,¡± replied Wu Ling with a smile. ¡°Ji Xuan had sent people over to feel him out. Therefore, he wants to turn Ji Xuan¡¯s probe into a palm and send a heavy p back.¡±

    ¡°A while ago, Ji Xuan had defeated three experts on the point rankings by himself, sending them tumbling down from the Top 16. From then on, his name shook the entire Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. What Mu Chen wants to do now is precisely the same. Furthermore... he wants to be even more vicious.¡±

    ¡°A one move deal? Won¡¯t this be... too risky?¡± Wu Yingying retracted the word ¡°rampant¡± before she could speak it. Having some understanding of Mu Chen, as well as his character, she knew that it was impossible for him to get hot-headed and lose all rationale in his thinking.

    ¡°You can be considered to have some understanding... This fellow never speaks without thinking.¡±

    A bright light slightly condensed within the eyes of Wu Ling. Staring at the figure before his eyes, he said with a faint smile, ¡°Therefore, he should have a certain level of assurance. Haha. I¡¯m indeed extremely curious to see exactly how he¡¯s going to aplish this with his strength at merely Spiritual Energy Disaster. Could he be relying on Spiritual Arrays? If he ns to do so, he would have to arrange an arrayparable to the Rank 5 Combination Diagram, the Heaven Binding Spiritual Array, to be able to deal with three experts at First Grade Spirit Disaster, right? Would Mo Xiu and the other two give him such time to do so?¡±

    Hearing her brother¡¯s words, Wu Yingying wrinkled her eyebrows once more, while a slightly ugly feeling appeared within her heart.

    As the sounds of whispers blotted the skies and shook the earth, Mo Xiu and the other two had simr nk expressions disyed on their faces. Exchanging nces with one another, preposterous and incredulous feelings started to uncontrobly erupt within their eyes.

    A person whose strength appeared to be merely at the realm of Spiritual Energy Disaster had actually said that he wanted to deal with the three of them by himself. Furthermore, from the looks of it, it seemed as if he wanted to deal with them using a single move.

    Although they knew that Mu Chen¡¯s strength should be higher than what his outward appearance was showing... wanting to deal with the three of them using a single move... This caused them to feel so much anger and fury to the point of them involuntaryughing. Does this Mu Chen truly think that he is Ji Xuan?

    ¡°Truly impressive, Captain Mu Chen.¡± Mo Xiu could not help giving a sneer. Staring right at Mu Chen, he continued speaking, ¡°From the looks of it, you¡¯ve also heard about what Ji Xuan had done a while back. However, if you truly want to use a simr method to prove that you possess the qualifications to contend with him, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ve found the wrong people to do so.¡±

    Hearing that, a smile surfaced on the calm, handsome face of Mu Chen while he replied, ¡°From what time did Ji Xuan think he¡¯s above me? The lessons he received from me in the past should be plentiful enough.¡±

    ¡°Those battles during the Spiritual Road are just experiences and tempering. If you¡¯ve always treated those as your source of confidence, you¡¯ll be extremely disappointed at yourself,¡± said Mo Xiu with a sneer still present on his face.

    Hearing that, Mu Chen nodded his head in agreement, before replying with a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯ll have you guys bring that statement to Ji Xuan.¡±

    Mo Xiu¡¯s face instantly twitched slightly when Mu Chen gave his reply, before his gaze turned slightly dark. Exchanging nces with the other two Captains beside him, they proceeded to take a step forward. Instantly, three tyrannical Spiritual Energy fluctuations swept out from their bodies like a hurricane.

    Bang! Bang!

    As their Spiritual Energies swept out, spiritual light shed, as the suppression brought about by the three tyrannical Spiritual Energies rapidly radiated, causing the faces of quite a few groups to turn solemn.

    Even those Captains of powerful groups who had reached the first level of their Spirit Disaster had their eyes brimming with fear and dread. Indeed, none of the people in the Top 16 were one bit mediocre.

    Behind Mu Chen, the faces of Xu Huang and the others were filled with solemness. They had simrly not expected that Mu Chen had nned to contend against those three powerful people by himself. Although they were somewhat worried for the former, since matters had already progressed to this stage, the only thing they could do was to sit quietly and wait.

    Shooting a look at Mu Chen¡¯s back, Luo Li didn¡¯t speak due to her confidence and trust in the former. She simrly knew that Mu Chen would not speak without making any thoughts beforehand.

    ¡°Oh? Can you do it?¡± Wen Qingxuan could not help shoot a question. Although she had already seen the might of the Combination Array Mu Chen had arranged while in the remnant of the Divine Wood Pce, from the looks of the current situation, the opposite party would clearly not give him the time to do so.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that you can¡¯t just shoot such a question out at any random time?¡± Slightly panning his head, Mu Chen shot a smile towards Wen Qingxuan as he gave his reply.

    A faint blush of embarrassment instantly appeared on Wen Qingxuan¡¯s fair and exquisite face, before shooting a fierce re at Mu Chen. This fellow actually dares to tease me at such a time!

    ¡°Rx.¡±

    Mu Chen took a gentle breath as a faint shade of fierceness appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Since there are people that want to test if I would be any of threat to him, I¡¯ll naturally not disappoint him.¡±

    Hearing that, Wen Qingxuan lightly nodded her head, without saying anymore words. She knew about the grudges and grievances between Mu Chen and Ji Xuan, with seemingly no possibility of reconciliation. If it was in the past, she might have chosen to remain neutral in the face of their confrontation. However, when Mu Chen had rushed across a thousand miles to help her, this had truly made her consider him as a friend. Therefore, among the two, she would naturally be biased towards Mu Chen.

    Even though she knew that Ji Xuan was an extremely thorny person to deal with, this wasn¡¯t something she, Wen Qingxuan, would care about. The arrogant and self-confident her would never assume that she would be weaker than Ji Xuan.

    ¡°That would have to depend on your performance. As for the few fellows from the Academy Alliance, feel rxed as none of them will be able to run away,¡± said Wen Qingxuan, shooting a faint re towards Xiao Huang, Xiao Wang and the others standing not far away with her beautiful eyes.

    Sensing her iing gaze, a faint sneer surfaced on the faces of Xiao Huang and Xiao Wang, giving them an amused appearance. They were all too clear about the strength of Mo Xiu and the other two. If the two of them were to coborate, they might have some chance of victory. However, they would absolutely not dare to proim their ignorance to be able to defeat the trio with a single move.

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen slightly nodded his head. With Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan present, regardless of how difficult it was to deal with Xiao Huang or Xiao Wang, Mu Chen did not believe that they would be able to do much in the presence of these two girls.

    Therefore, raising his head up, an indifferent light radiated within his eyes as he locked his gaze on to Mo Xiu and the other two.

    At this moment, the trio had simrly locked their gazes onto Mu Chen, while a somewhat ugly expression appeared on their faces.

    ¡°Looks like Captain Mu Chen¡¯s truly determined to carry on like this, huh.¡±

    Under the perfusion of boundless Spiritual Energies, Mo Xiu¡¯s deep voice rang like the roar of thunder, resounding across the entire region.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re truly that confident in yourself, the three of us truly want to take a look at exactly how much of your ability matches up to your boasting.¡±

    The gazes of the trio started to gradually turn fierce as the Spiritual Energies howling from their bodies grew increasingly rampant. As the Spiritual Energies pressed against the surrounding air, low muffled explosion sounds erupted.

    The entire region had now been seemingly perfused by a feeling of suppression brought about by the boundless Spiritual Energies sweeping out.

    A few people started to quietly retreat back, since they were able to sense that the battle that was about to take ce would be extremely astonishing...

    As boundless Spiritual Energies rippled like waves, the faces of Mo Xiu and the other two started to gradually turn cold.

    ¡°Captain Mu Chen, you should make your move. The three of us are looking forward to face it at anytime! However, I have to add that we know of you being a Spiritual Array Master. If you¡¯re nning on letting us wait stupidly for you to arrange your Spiritual Array, I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯re unable to let you do so.¡±

    Noticing the boundless Spiritual Energies surging from the trio, a faint glint sparkled within Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils. The degree of Spiritual Energy surging from their bodies was a few degrees stronger than ordinary experts at First Grade Spirit Disaster. Clearly, the trio had already started to touch Second Grade Spirit Disaster. If they were given some more time, there was an extremely high possibility for them to be able to sessfully cross this step.

    Their individual strength wasn¡¯t weaker than that Xue Tiandou he had bumped into in the remnant of the Divine Wood Pce. In fact, they might even be a tad stronger.

    Therefore, it was no wonder that there would be so many strange-looking gazes appearing when he made his im.

    However... the current him was simrly much stronger than he was while in the remnant of the Divine Wood Pce.

    Taking a deep breath, Mu Chen slowly closed his eyes. As his hands gentled pped together, they quietly formed a somewhat shaky and exceedingly mysterious hand seal.

    Following thepletion of the hand seal, faint dark-green radiance started to radiate from his palms.

    Humm. Humm.

    Gigantic dark-green halos, approximated a thousand metres in radius, started to radiate one after another. As they started to ripple, everyone saw theyer uponyer of luscious trees and nts starting to quietly sparkle with a green light.

    This was... the Divine Wood Scripture!

 Chapter 563 - Might of the Divine Wood Scripture

    <strong>Chapter 563 - Might of the Divine Wood Scripture</strong>

    Iparably gigantic green ripples started to radiate from Mu Chen, with seemingly the entire verdant mountain range beingpletely enveloped within their radius. This spectacle instantly caused shock and astonishment to appear in the eyes of quite a few people, before being reced by doubt and suspicion. That¡¯s because they weren¡¯t able to sense much of any powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations from within those green ripples...

    Mo Xiu and the other two took the spectacle happening before them with calm expressions on their faces; however, their bodies started to quietly tense up. Being able to stand at the Top 16, they were naturally not brainless people. From the looks of it, the current spectacle had brought about some doubt in them, and it was this uncertainty that caused fear and dread to surface within their hearts.

    That¡¯s because none of them knew exactly what method Mu Chen was preparing to deal with them.

    Standing in the air, Mu Chen faintly started to close his eyes. Within the dark-green radiance, his hands started to slowly, but resolutely, form mysterious and ancient hand seals. As the hand seals were formed one after another, the dark-green ripples that were radiating grew increasingly bright and radiant.

    Humm. Humm.

    Unknowingly, some people suddenly started to sense minute shaking that appeared within the mountain range they were on.

    Suddenly, the face of Wu Ling, who was standing on the top of the mountain peak in the distance, changed as a shadow of shock shed within his eyes. Slowly lowering his head, he looked towards the verdant sea of trees present on the mountain range.

    ¡°These fluctuations...¡±

    Bang! Bang!

    The trembling started to increase in frequency, before everyone was finally able to sense it. In the next moment, all of them noticed a green light erupting from the sea of trees in the mountain range that was brimming with vitality.

    As the green light hid the sky and covered the earth upon its appearance, the faces of everyone fiercely changed as they sensed extremely powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations present within the green light.

    Furthermore, the Spiritual Energy present within was brimming with vitality. Compared to ordinary Spiritual Energy, it appeared to possess even more life and spirituality.

    ¡°Where did all of this Spiritual Energye from?¡± Some people could not help crying out in astonishment. It wasn¡¯t that they weren¡¯t able to sense the flow of Spiritual Energy present in the Heavens and the Earth; however, where did all of this vast and boundless Spiritual Energye from?

    ¡°That¡¯s not right... the source of that Spiritual Energy seems to be from those trees!¡± Those people with acute senses were able to sense the origin of the Spiritual Energy.

    As those words rang out, they had undoubtedly caused shock to fill the hearts of countless people once more. Everyone knew that the myriad of things present within the heavens and earth possessed spirituality, with the trees being amongst them, with the precipitation of Spiritual Energy happening over an extremely long time. The only difference between them would be in their strengths. However, this Spiritual Energy was exceedingly hard to mobilise. Wanting to extract Spiritual Energy present within other people and objects was an extremely difficult matter to aplish. Only experts that have stepped into the Sovereign realm would be able to attempt and get some sess out of such a method.

    However, right before their eyes, such a spectacle had ured with Mu Chen, someone who was merely at the realm of Spiritual Energy Disaster. Such a shock caused them to be absolutely unable to remain calm andposed any longer.

    A sliver of shock surfaced on the beautiful faces of Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan. Clearly, this was also the first time they have seen Mu Chen disying such a technique. However, after feeling slightly shocked, Luo Li took a quiet breath of relief, while a somewhat peculiar look appeared in Wen Qingxuan¡¯s eyes as she looked towards the back of Mu Chen. Every time she bumped into this youth, he seemed to always bring quite a bit of shock and surprise to people.

    At this moment, the calm andposed expressions on the faces of Mo Xiu and the other two started to slowly fade away. As their faces started to change, while they stared at the green light rising from the unending sea of trees before their eyes, a look of uncertainty started to fill their eyes.

    Ignoring the shocked gazesing from his surroundings, Mu Chen continued to keep this eyes tightly shut, with the speed at which he formed his hand seals starting to slow down. Faint beads of cold sweat started to surface on his forehead, while slivers of paleness shed across his face.

    The Divine Wood Scripture was a true Greater Divine Art.

    Even some Sovereign realm experts were unable to possess a Divine Art of this grade. Therefore, despite Mu Chen¡¯s considerable talent, it was absolutely not easy for him to be able to disy this Divine Wood Scripture.

    A faint light of lightning started to sh on the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body. Clearly, he had already started to quietly activate his Lightning God¡¯s Physique, making the disy of the Divine Wood Scripture a tad bit easier for him.

    While this happened, the shaking present within the sea of trees below grew increasingly clear and distinct.

    Suddenly, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes snapped open, with a green light unexpectedly circting within his ck pupils. In the next instant, his hand seals furiously changed, while a deep roar resounded from within his heart.

    ¡°Divine Wood Scripture, Wood to Spirit Transformation!¡±

    Mu Chen sent a furious pat down on the verdant sea of trees below.

    Invisible fluctuations seemed to radiate from his palm print, while faint ripples appeared within the surrounding space.

    Humm! Humm!

    Suddenly, dazzling green light erupted from the verdant sea of trees, with the shaking of the earth growing even more rapid. In the next instant, the eyes of everyone present furiously contracted. Before their very eyes, a gigantic tree with luscious green leaves had unexpectedly started turning yellow and was wilting at an astonishing speed.

    The yellowing and wilting started from a point, before rapidly spreading out. Layer uponyer of yellowing and wilting continued to spread, travelling at astonishing speeds while doing so.

    As this phenomena continued to spread, within a short span of a dozen breaths, all of the trees within a ten thousand metre radius had unexpectedly yellowed and wilted, appearing to have been drained of all of the Spiritual Energy present within them.

    When this phenomena continued to the very limit, those trees had unexpectedly exploded apart, transforming into dust and fluttering about.

    Bang! Bang!

    Low and deep sounds akin to firecrackers going off continued to ring out as they crackled and popped.

    Within a short span of time, the sea of trees had transformed into a bare patch of earth, with thickyers of wood dust left on the surface.

    nk expressions of dumbfoundedness filled the faces of everyone as they took in the spectacle before them. Exactly what is this method to actually be so overbearing?!

    Everyone¡¯s gazes started to shift, only to see boundless dark-green Spiritual Energy howling towards the air above the already bare mountain range, with soaring vitality present within them.

    All of this Spiritual Energy was squeezed out from those exploding trees, with the might of such power causing even the scalps of experts of First Grade Spirit Disaster to turn numb.

    As Mu Chen¡¯s body slowly descended, he just so happened tond on top of this boundless sea of Spiritual Energies surging beneath, before raising his head to look towards his front. On the mountain peak before him, a sliver of an ashen shade had appeared on the faces of Mo Xiu and the other two, with their faintly twitching eyebrows clearly revealing the shock present in their hearts.

    The terrifying spectacle brought about by Mu Chen had clearly shocked the hearts of the trio.

    At this moment, their eyes werepletely filled with solemn expressions, with them not daring to show the slightest bit of neglect. The suppression they felt surging over towards them caused them to even have a feeling as if their bodies were unable to move.

    ¡°What happens next will be up to you three.¡±

    Sending a faint smile towards Mo Xiu and the other two, Mu Chen proceeded to extend his finger, before giving a gentle tap at the space in front of him.

    ¡°Spiritual Sea Shock Wave.¡±

    A faint voice rang from his mouth. As he uttered his final word, the ck pupils of the youth instantly turned fierce. Appearing as sharp and incisive as the edge of a de, it caused a chill to appear in their hearts.

    Bang!

    A violent shiver shook through the surging spiritual sea before it started to howl. Gigantic fierce waves swept out, blotting the skies akin to a flood that descended from the skies. Without any scruples, they swept across the horizon, appearing just like when Mount Tai was falling over as they pressed down on Mo Xiu and the other two.

    As the spiritual sea swept out, signs of warping and distortions appearing in the surrounding space. With its shadow enveloping over, the entire region started to turn dim.

    Upon seeing this, everyone instantly retreated back with explosive actions, all afraid of being part of the coteral caused by the spiritual sea. The impact produced by it would cause even an expert of First Grade Spirit Disaster to instantly turn into pulp.

    Extremely ugly expressions had appeared on the faces of Mo Xiu and the other two. Exchanging nces with each other, low roars rang out from their mouths as powerful Spiritual Energies erupted from their bodies at their full might.

    At this moment, no longer did the trio dare to hold back the slightest bit. The arrogance present earlier in them due to Mu Chen wanting to deal with them by himself had now been tossed unimaginably far away. Only at this moment did they truly realise why even a mostrous talent like Ji Xuan would treat the youth before them as a truly mighty opponent.

    ¡°Fire God¡¯s Art, ming Dragon Burns the Heavens!¡± Taking the lead, Mo Xiu pped his hands together to form a hand seal as his roar rang out. In the next instant, scarlet-red Spiritual Energy erupted from him, transforming into a gigantic hundred metre-long ming dragon. Scarlet-red mes seemed to flutter on the surface of this ming dragon as astonishingly hot temperatures started to radiate from it.

    ¡°Golden Vajra Divine Palm!¡± Golden light erupted from Qiu Ning as his body started to inte numerous times over. As the golden light shed from him, he appeared just like a golden vajra buddha. With a solemn expression on his face, he sent a palm patting out, causing a gigantic golden glowing palm print to howl out.

    ¡°Willow God¡¯s Flowers!¡± The skinny and frail-looking Liu San gave a low roar, causing a green glow to radiate from him, before transforming into a gigantic willow tree behind him. As its branches extended, they appeared to be able to hide the skies and cover the earth, whist radiating with boundless power.

    At this moment, the trio had respectively disyed their most powerful techniques. Clearly, all them believed that if they were to show even the slightest bit of restraint, only the word miserable would be able to describe their iing plight.

    As vast and powerful Spiritual Energies flooded the entire region, shock filled the hearts of everyone as they took in the astonishing show of power present before them.

    Bang! Rumble!

    Under the attentive gazes of countless people, the dark-green spiritual sea swept like a flood. FInally, while bringing along a frightening Spiritual Energy suppression, it pressed down on the trio.

    Under this absolutely tyrannical surge of Spiritual Energy, seemingly any kind of attack would appear weak and small.

    Bang!

    As the Spiritual Energy sea pressed down, it heavily collided against the astonishing attacksing from the trio.

    Boom!

    At the instant of the collision, the loud p of a thunderous roar resounded, with everyone within a hundred kilometres being able to clearly hear it. Everyone¡¯s eyes were firmly locked onto the ce of collision. Over there, Spiritual Energy shock waves were sweeping out akin to storms, wreaking havoc along the way.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Finally, the tense gazes of everyone present within this region transformed into gazes of terror as the Spiritual Energy sea surging with giant waves buried the ming dragon, golden vajra palm, as well as the radiant willow tree in an instant...

 Chapter 564 - Crashed

    <strong>Chapter 564 - Crashed</strong>

    Bang! Bang!

    The vast spiritual sea swept across the horizon, suppressing anything in its path akin to a world-ending flood. Transforming everything it touched into dust, it disyed its world-shaking might.

    As giant waves that blotted the skies surged from the spiritual sea, the dark-green light seemed to have perfused across the entire region.

    Before the spiritual sea, the ming dragon howled, the golden vajra palm appeared to have wanted to shatter the heavens and earth apart, and the gigantic willow tree sparkled with an astonishing green glow as the three attacks merged together. Such a lineup was more than sufficient to cause the hearts of people to tremble.

    However, despite facing such an assault, the spiritual sea still swept out without the slightest bit of dy. Finally, under the surging of its giant waves, itpletely engulfed the ming dragon, golden vajra palm and gigantic willow tree.

    Puff!

    Upon being engulfed by the spiritual sea, dense white steam instantly erupted from the ming dragon. Crazily howling, the ming dragon struggled about. Nevertheless, its gigantic body had started to dissipate at an astonishing speed.

    After rushing through a distance within the spiritual sea, the golden vajra started to rapidly turn dim.

    The willow tree had simrly started to rapidly wither, appearing as if it had started to rot away.

    Enveloping the three astonishing attacks, Spiritual Energy howled from the spiritual sea. Finally, an invisible howl seemed to ring from it. As giant waves surged out, the three powerful attacks had unexpectedly copsedpletely apart. Transforming into glowing dots, they dissolved into the spiritual sea...

    Puff.

    As the three attacks were wiped out by the spiritual sea, the faces of Mo Xiu and the other two abruptly changed, before involuntarily spewing a mouthful of blood that dyed their chests red.

    Hiss...

    The people paying attention to the entire fight from outside of the spiritual sea¡¯s radius could not help sucking in a breath of cold air. Although they were able to sense how terrifying Mu Chen¡¯s attack was, who would have expected that the all-out attacks from Mo Xiu and the other two would actually bepletely suppressed in such a head-on manner...?

    Standing in the air, Mu Chen indifferently stared at the trio. With a flick of his finger, the spiritual sea that had suppressed their attacks howled out once more, hiding the heavens and covering the earth as it enveloped over them.

    Whoosh!

    Seeing this, the faces of the trio instantly changed. Upon observing the frightening power that the spiritual sea contained, how would they dare to let it touch them even the slightest bit?! Stomping their feet, they proceeded to shoot towards three different directions.

    Bang! Rumble!

    As the spiritual sea smashed against the mountain peak, the entire majestic mountain peak instantly copsed apart, before being razed to the ground.

    Bang!

    As the mountain peak copsed, Mu Chen¡¯s hand seal changed once more, only for the spiritual sea to abruptly change into three separate currents. Shooting across the horizon at lightning speed, they travelled at an astonishing pace before appearing before the bodies of the trio.

    As the sea currents revolved around the bodies of the trio, a frightening suppression instantly sealed all of their paths of retreat.

    Finally, a pale shade gushed from the faces of Mo Xiu and the other two, while they did not dare to make even a single move. All three of them knew that if they made so much as a single strange movement, the spiritual sea condensed from vast and boundless Spiritual Energy would instantly press down on top of their heads. At that time, they would follow their predecessor, which was the mountain peak that had been razed to the ground.

    Fortunately, though, the Spiritual Energy sea currents had only surrounded them and did not press down much more.

    Not far away from them, Mu Chen had locked his ck pupils on the trio, although he had yet to make any sound. Nevertheless, the indifferent gaze shooting from him had caused their hearts to turn cold.

    Therefore, exchanging nces with one another, the trio could only give bitterughs in response. Raising their hands up, they said in astringent tones, ¡°We¡¯ve lost.¡±

    With the fight reaching such a stage, there was already not much else they could do but admit defeat. The youth standing before them, Mu Chen was absolutely not someone that would show mercy and leniency. There was not the slightest bit of doubt in them that if they continued resisting, Mu Chen would ruthlessly smash them down without the slightest bit of hesitation.

    As the sound of the trio admitting defeat resounded, the entire region had undoubtedly turned silent. What preceded next was an upsurge of cries of astonishment that uncontrobly rang out.

    The changes happening on everyone¡¯s faces fluctuated exceedingly splendidly, as such an ending had truthfully exceeded their expectations by far too much.

    At the back, Xiao Huang and the people of the Academy Alliance that originally had sneers present on their faces in their wait for Mu Chen to humiliate himself had started to slowly turn stiff.

    The corner of Xiao Haung¡¯s mouth twitch, while his gaze became filled with darkness as he stared at the figure of Mu Chen. The move thetter had disyed caused even him to feel heart-palpitating fear.

    ¡°How¡¯s that possible?!¡± Xiao Wang hoarsely roared out. His strength was on the same level as Mo Xiu and the other two. However, from the looks of this, even after taking action together, the trio had been destroyed by Mu Chen...

    Behind their backs, Mo Yu and the others had faces overwhelmed with shock and terror, while their bodies started to involuntarily shiver. They never imagined that within the short span of time, that was less than even half a month, Mu Chen¡¯s strength had unexpectedly rose to such a realm.

    ¡°He truly has some moves.¡± Staring at the sky, a sliver of astonishment and solemness shed across Wu Ling¡¯s eyes, before slowly nodding his head. Mu Chen truly is Mu Chen. Despite losing some cultivation time after being kicked out halfway through the Spiritual Road, with his talent, wanting to supplement that empty period of time was clearly not too big of a problem.

    ¡°That fellow...¡± A splendid shadow shed across Wu Yingying¡¯s beautiful eyes as she eximed. The imposing aura radiating from Mu Chen was indeed somewhat astonishing. Even she was momentarily unable toe up with any derogatory words to nitpick about him.

    Luo Li¡¯s originally tense body had started to quietly loosen up, while a faint smile appeared on her face as she looked at the back of the youth. This youth had finally started to gradually radiate with the grace and elegance he had shown while in the Spiritual Road. The future him would be even more dazzling.

    On the contrary, though, Wen Qingxuan slightly pouted her little red mouth, with her beautiful eyes still brimming with arrogance and haughtiness. Nevertheless, it was even inevitable for her to have a few points of astonishment appearing in her heart. She had started to discover that the youth before her eyes seemed to appear akin to a bottomless pit, one that people werepletely unable to judge its depth. Even someone as arrogant and haughty as her had no choice but to admit in her heart that Mu Chen was indeed exceedingly outstanding...

    Standing in the air, Mu Chen didn¡¯t pay attention to the various thoughts present in the hearts of the various people that were present in this region, but continued to stare right at Mo Xiu and the other two. At this moment, the faces of the trio appeared dark and gloomy. One had to imagine that the confrontation today had truthfully given them a somewhat huge blow.

    After all, being able to walk to such a stage, they were naturally people that possessed exceedingly high talent. Furthermore, they weren¡¯tcking in chances and opportunities. They had assumed that they should be considered as one the very best within the entire Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. Other than people like Ji Xuan, Wen Qingxuan, Wu Ling and a handful of other monstrous talents, they possessed more than sufficient qualifications to rise to the top.

    However, as of now, reality had given them a cruel answer.

    Even after coborating, they were immediately defeated by a single attack from Mu Chen. Furthermore, what¡¯s most crucial was that thetter¡¯s cultivation was merely at Spiritual Energy Disaster...

    Exchanging nces with one another, the trio proceeded to sigh. Finally, they hadpletely understood why even someone like Ji Xuan would possess that much fear and dread for Mu Chen to the point of even sending them to probe him out.

    With a clench of their hands, three Academy ques appeared within. Flicking their fingers, they sent them flying towards Mu Chen. Being the losers, they were very clear what the rules were, despite their extreme unwillingness. After all, they had suffered much hardship and difficulties just to obtain those points.

    With a clench of his hand, the three Academy ques were sucked into his hand. Giving them a nce, what he saw made him raise his eyebrows. There was a total of 10 thousand points present on those three Academy ques, a quantity that could be considered as extremely high.

    ¡°Are you three the subordinates of Ji Xuan?¡± ying around with the Academy ques in his hand, Mu Chen shot a question with an indifferent manner.

    ¡°We¡¯ve no interest in being anyone¡¯s subordinates. We merely owe him a favor, that¡¯s all. As of now, after helping him feel you out, this favor can be considered to have been paid,¡± replied Mo Xiu.

    Hearing that, Mu Chen slightly narrowed his eyes. After ponder for a short while, he gave a flick of his finger, sending the three Academy ques shooting back towards the trio.

    ¡°You.¡± Seeing this, the three eximed in shock as they looked straight towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°This concerns the grudges and grievances between me and Ji Xuan. It¡¯s best that you guys don¡¯t interfere in the future. If there¡¯s a next time, things might not be that easy for you all,¡± replied Mu Chen indifferently. There wasn¡¯t much of any direct grudge or grievance between him and the trio. Therefore, he didn¡¯t want to be too stiff towards them. These fellows were somewhat capable. Having too many opponents wasn¡¯t the result that Mu Chen wanted.

    Hearing that, the trio instantly gawked in shock. As their faces alternated between an ashen and red shade, only after quite a while did they take their Academy ques back, before saying in embarrassment, ¡°Thank you very much for your magnanimity, Captain Mu Chen.¡±

    After all, those points were what their entire groups had obtained together. If they were to hand them all over, it would be hard for them to ount towards their groups¡¯ members. Therefore, despite their pride that made them not wish to take them back, in the end, rationale had triumphed over face.

    With a wave of his sleeve, the spiritual sea surrounding the trio rapidly dissipated away, before finally transforming into glowing dots that filled the skies, slowly fluttering down towards the bare mountain range below.

    Seeing this, the trio cupped their hands once again towards Mu Chen, before fluttering back and retreating. Clearly, they no longer had any ns on taking action again.

    Seeing Mu Chen allowing the retreat of Mo Xiu and the others, while even causing them to not have the slightest bit of anger towards him, the people present in the region could not help feeling admiration for the former. After all, not everyone could ignore the gigantic attraction brought about by ten thousand-plus points. After all, such a gigantic amount of points was more than sufficient to send any group into the Top 16.

    After seeing Mo Xiu and the other two retreating away, Mu Chen turned his body around. Locking his indifferent-looking gaze onto Xiao Huang and the people of the Multi-Academy Alliance, he said in an indifferent voice, ¡°After enjoying such a long show, where¡¯s your payment of 20,000 points?¡±

    A sluggish expression shed across Xiao Wang¡¯s face, before clenching his teeth and growling, ¡°Don¡¯t be a bully, Mu Chen!¡±

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re unwilling to hand them over by your own ord,¡± said Mu Chen.

    ¡°Why the need for this, Mu Chen?! Worste to worst, we¡¯ll not interfere with the matter between you and Ji Xuan anymore. Let¡¯s bury the hatchet for this grudge and grievance. What do you say?¡± said Xiao Huang in a deep voice.

    From the move Mu Chen made to patch up matters with Mo Xiu and the other two, the former appeared to not be so willing to offend too many people. After all, he was already a top ranked target for many. Making too many opponents was clearly something that Mu Chen was trying his best to avoid. Therefore, this had indeed given some hope for Xiao Huang and the Multi-Academy Alliance.

    Raising his head to look towards Xiao Huang, whose eyes were currently sparkling, a ridiculing smile slowly curled up from the corner of his mouth. In the next moment, bringing about a chilling killing intent, his voice, which was gradually turning cold, started to ring out across the skies.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t hand the points over, everyone will leave an arm here.¡±

 Chapter 565 - Points

    <strong>Chapter 565 - Points</strong>

    ¡°If you don¡¯t hand the points over, everyone will leave an arm here.¡±

    As Mu Chen¡¯s ice-cold voice rang out across the sky, the temperature of the entire region seemed to drop, causing shock to tremble through the hearts of quite a few groups. Looking over towards Mu Chen, everyone immediately noticed theck of expression present on the handsome face of the former.

    Clearly, at this moment, Mu Chen seemed to not be joking around.

    ¡°What did you say?!¡± The corner of Xiao Huang¡¯s mouth twitched, before he fiercely roared. He never imagined that Mu Chen would have not the slightest intent to consider putting this matter behind him. Furthermore, he had even wanted them to leave an arm behind!

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t possess the qualifications to make us leave an arm behind!¡± Xiao Wang chillingly roared out, killing intent gushing from his eyes.

    Shooting an indifferent look at them, Mu Chen didn¡¯t continue talking any more useless words as the killing intent radiating from his body grew increasingly dense. The only reason why he had let of Mo Xiu and the other two leave so easily truly was due to theck of any direct grudge and grievance between him and them. However, those people from the Multi-Academy Academy present before his eyes had been at odds with him ever since the beginning. Furthermore, Xiao Huang did not show the slightest bit of mercy towards him when he was trapped in thetter¡¯s Spiritual Array earlier.

    Moreover, Mu Chen had never believed that having an overlypassionate attitude was any good at all. Beingpassionate wouldn¡¯t bring about reverence. The reason why he had let Mo Xiu and the other two off so easily really was due to the reduction of future troubles. However, it had simrly allowed for some people to assume that after provoking him, Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t make any frightening circumstances. However, once others had such a thought, Mu Chen¡¯s future days wouldn¡¯t be peaceful anymore.

    Therefore, after showing the so-called passionate attitude¡¯, he still needed to show a terrifying move to follow.

    Clearly. The former was shown to Mo Xiu and the other two. As for thetter, it should be reserved for the unlucky Xiao Huang and the Academy Alliance.

    Turning his gaze towards Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan, Mu Chen slightly nodded his head.

    Humm.

    With the clench of her hand, the Luo God Sword in Luo Li¡¯s hand erupted with a fierce brilliance. And indescribably incisive Sword Qi started to radiate, instantly causing the faint distortions in the surrounding space.

    Quietly starring towards Xiao Huang and Xiao Wang, Luo Li slowly raised the tip of her sword, before locking it straight towards the two of them.

    At this moment, a sweet smile appeared on Wen Qingxuan¡¯s face, one that appeared somewhat cold and chilly. Tightly clutching her golden war spear, her ck hair flowed down like a river, while a shadow of indifference appeared within her willowy phoenix-like eyes. Bright golden light started to radiate from her body, bringing along tyrannical waves of Spiritual Energy fluctuations as they swept out.

    As the two girls aimed towards Xiao Huang and Xiao Wang, a feeling of suppression abruptly radiated about, causing the hearts of numerous experts present in the region to turn sluggish, while an indescribable feeling of danger started to radiate from within.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The eyes of the Xiao brothers rapidly sparkled, before both of them seemingly roared at the next instant. Transforming into rays of light, they rapidly shot across the horizon at lightning speed.

    Whoosh!

    However, at the instant when they had made their move, Luo Li had already disappeared from her original position. Upon her reappearance, she had already stood right in front of the Xiao brothers like a spectre. At this moment, a calm and serene expression was present on her absolutely beautiful and exquisite face as the Luo God Sword in her hand slowly made a vertical slicing motion.

    Swish!

    The space before her seemed to have been instantly sliced apart, while a sword light so fierce that it caused people to be unable to open their eyes shot out, hurtling towards Xiao Wang¡¯s chest at lightning speed.

    Seeing this, Xiao Wang¡¯s face instantly contorted. Pulling the bowstring of the giant ming bow in his hands, a ming arrow abruptly shot out.

    Bang!

    Under the chopping motion from the sword light, the ming arrow instantly split apart. In the next instant, the sword light heavily chopped down on Xiao Wang¡¯s chest without the slightest bit of mercy.

    Crack.

    Xiao Wang¡¯s robes were instantly ripped apart, while an inner armor vest that was sparkling with spiritual light appeared in everyone¡¯s view. Clearly, this was a defensive Spiritual Item. Dense halos instantly erupted from the inner armor vest, shielding Xiao Wang within.

    Crack!

    However, this protection onlysted for a split second. Facing against the merciless sword from Luo Li, the defense formed by the inner armor vest onlysted for an instant before being prated by the former.

    Blood immediately shot out from Xiao Wang¡¯s chest as he was sent flying back akin to suffering from a heavy blow. Shooting straight towards a mountain peak, his body was instantly embedded into the mountain cliff, showing an extremely miserable sight.

    Holding the Luo God Sword in her hand, Luo Li stood in the air, her long silver hair fluttering about in the gentle breeze, while her robes entuated her soul-stirring curves. Such an absolutely beautiful and breathtaking spectacle caused everyone who saw her to gasp in admiration.

    Bang!

    Across the horizon, as golden light perfused, a clear cry of a phoenix rang out as another miserable figure appeared, shaking and causing the towering giant trees along its path to explode as it flew by.

    The figure retreated hundreds of metres back before finally being able to stabilise himself in a miserable fashion. As everyone looked over, what they saw was precisely Xiao Huang. However, at this moment, his face was deathly pale, while blood surfaced at the corner of his mouth, no longer giving the same presence as before.

    A golden light shot towards him before Wen Qingxuan appeared in a sh. Clutching the golden war spear in her hands, she pointed the tip towards Xiao Huang, while her phoenix-like eyes were brimming with chilling intent.

    Although the might of the Spiritual Array arranged by Xiao Huang was powerful, once he had lost his Spiritual Array, thebat prowess he could disy was in fact weaker than Xiao Wang by a notch. Therefore, how could he be a match for Wen Qingxuan?

    Low moring noises instantly rang out across the entire region as the gazes heading towards Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan were filled with gasps of admiration. The strength disyed by the two girls were considerably intimidating to their eyes.

    Naturally, though, it wasn¡¯t a surprise to them that Wen Qingxuan possessed such strength; after all, she was the former Numero Uno and the current rank 3 in the rankings. However, they were exceedingly unfamiliar towards Luo Li. Although this girl possessed an appearance and personality not one bit inferior to Wen Qingxuan, she had an entirely different characterpared to the former.

    Wen Qingxuan¡¯s arrogance, and strong stance was just like a phoenix soaring across the horizon. As for Luo LI, she appeared calm and quiet, just like a lotus in a deep valley.

    Therefore, when they saw that this girl, which had been quietly following by Mu Chen¡¯s side, had actually disyed such astonishing strength, it was inevitable for them to be gobsmacked.

    Seeing how miserable the Xiao brother¡¯s were, the faces of Mo Yu and the others of the Academy Alliance turned deathly pale. At this time, they didn¡¯t even have the heart to run away, while the feeling of being powerless after defeat brimmed within their eyes.

    The Mu Chen before their eyes was clearly someone that they could no longer contend against. The growth rate of the former had far surpassed their expectations.

    Sweeping an indifferent gaze across them, Mu Chen turned his eyes towards Xiao Huang once again. With a faint smile on his face, he said, ¡°There is still no change in your decision, right?¡±

    As his voice rang out, without waiting for Xiao Huang to give his reply, Mu Chen raised his palm and made a throat-slicing action towards Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan.

    Seeing this, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan nodded their heads. As a chill surfaced within their beautiful eyes, they prepared to take action again.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Xiao Huang¡¯s face violently contorted as he hastily roared. From the looks of Mu Chen¡¯s indifferent gaze, as well as the chilling eyes of the two girls, he knew that if he hesitated just one bit longer, he might truly leave an arm behind.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give the points!¡± growled Xiao Huang, before turning his gaze towards Mo Yu and the others. Seeing this, thetter few hesitated awhile. However, upon seeing the fierce gazeing from Xiao Huang, the only thing they could do was to give a bitter sigh before tossing their Academy ques to the former.

    Truthfully speaking, they weren¡¯t from the same Spiritual Academy as Xiao Huang. They came together to form the Academy Alliance due to the strength of Xiao Huang and Xiao Wang, as well as wanting to obtain some benefits. However, from the looks of it now, not only did they get no benefits out of it, they had even lost all their points as a result.

    This caused them to feel like crying, while an additional feeling of disappointment towards Xiao Huang surfaced within their hearts. Exchanging nces with one another, all of them knew that there was no longer any good left for this Academy Alliance...

    Xiao Huang wasn¡¯t privy to their thoughts as he received the Academy ques from them. Clenching his teeth, he proceeded to toss all of them to Mu Chen.

    With a flick of his finger, Mu Chen sent all of the Academy ques shooting towards Wen Qingxuan, causing thetter to slightly gawk in response.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I owe you a Numero Uno ce...? With these 20,000, even though you still aren¡¯t able to reach first ce again, the distance would be extremely small,¡± said Mu Chen as he sent a smile towards Wen Qingxuan

    At this moment, Wen Qingxuan possessed approximately 20,000. As for the first ce, Ji Xuan, his points had already reach a staggering 50,000. Clearly, during the few days where Wen Qingxuan was trapped, Ji Xuan had been doing his best to widen the disparity.

    Receiving the Academy ques, Wen Qingxuan hesitated for a bit, before finally nodding her head. With a sh of radiance erupting from her jade-like hand, she whisked all of 20,000 points away.

    As she did so, the number of points her group possessed immediately shot up to approximately 40,000, instantly exceeding the original number 2 on the rankings, Wu Ling.

    On the mountain peak not far away, upon seeing the sparkle appear on the Academy que in his hand,Wu Ling gave a helpless shrug. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t feel any worry from this, as he was extremely clear that there would be some earth-shattering changes happening to the point rankings in thest moments of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament...

    ¡°Looks like Xiao Huang and his Academy Alliance have burnt their hands trying to get a piece of the pie,¡± said Wu Ling with a faint smile.

    ¡°They¡¯re simply frauds.¡± Wu Yingying fumed as she spoke out. Naturally, she was talking about the matter of Wen Qingxuan being stronger than them.

    ¡°Those are points that people have risked their lives to obtain. How is that fraudulent?¡± Wu Ling appeared to not care as he waved his hands about. Yet, his eyes were casting an exceedingly interested gaze towards the figure of the thin youth in the distance.

    He knew that after this fight, Ji Xuan and Mu Chen were already in iplete opposition of one another.

    After taking the points away, Wen Qingxuan casually tossed back the Academy ques towards Xiao Huang. Upon receiving them and see them with half of their points gone, thetter¡¯s heart instantly started to ache while his face started to twitch.

    Xiao Huang¡¯s group, which was originally ced at 9th on the rankings had half of their points taken away, causing them to immediately drop out of the Top 16.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Xiao Huang shot a vicious re at Mu Chen, his heart brimming with anger and fury. Nevertheless, he did not dare to reveal them. With a wave of his hand, he brought along Xiao Wang, who had finally managed to struggle and tug himself free from the mountain cliff as they rapidly retreated away. Their retreating figures appeared somewhat miserable, akin to dogs running away with their tails between their legs.

    After hesitating awhile, Mo Yu and the others followed suit. Nevertheless, they kept an extremely far distance between them and the Xiao brothers.

    This time, Mu Chen did not obstruct Xiao Huang and the Academy Alliance from retreating. Raising his head up, he looked towards the far distance, his handsome face appeared calm and collected. Merely, an extremely fierce and chilling glint gushed from the depths of his ck pupils.

    Ji Xuan. Since you want to y this game, this time, I¡¯ll apany you to the very end.

 Chapter 566 - Memories

    <strong>Chapter 566 - Memories</strong>

    Rumble. rumble.

    This was a deep valley, with a waterfall descended from the giant peak above akin to a heavenly dragon. The loud rumbling sounds ringing from it caused the entire valley to shudder and vibrate.

    Bringing along a frightening amount of energy as it rushed downward, the waterfall travelled a certain distance before suddenly arching up. At this location, the waterfall split, transforming into multiple gigantic streams of water rushing down, with some giant rocks below instantly shattering into pieces upon contact with them.

    At the ce where the waterfall had arched, one could faintly discern the dim radiance of Spiritual Energy. If one was to take a closer look, one would be able to see what appeared to be a figure sitting within the waterfall.

    Sitting quietly within, regardless of how frightening the energy contained within the water current smashing against his body, the figure did not even move a single inch.

    He quietly sat there, continuing for approximately an hour before finally slowly opening his eyes. Dazzling rays of brilliance surfaced from his eyes, before waves of extremely powerful Spiritual Energy swept out. At this moment, the waterfall above him hadpletely dissipated away, only resuming after quite a whileter.

    Standing up, the figure slowly strode forward, walking towards the waterfall. Spiritual light started to perfuse from his body, causing his skin to sparkle with a gem-like luster, appearing to be made out of jade.

    As the water current weighing thousands and thousands of pounds came gushing down, it did not cause even the slightest bit of obstruction to him. As he slowly strode past it, the waterfall was unexpectedly unable to leave even a trace of water on his body.

    Floating out of the waterfall, with a move of his body, he descended on the craggy rock beside the waterfall.

    Dressed in white robes, the figure¡¯s ck hair fluttered away, revealing a face that was as handsome as the dazzling sun above. At this moment, a gentle smile hung at the corner of his mouth, causing him to appear cultured and refined. Such an aura had an absolutely lethal level of attraction to some girls.

    An insignia of an academy dazzled on his chest, with holy light gloriously shining from it. That was precisely the insignia of the Saint Spiritual Academy.

    As for him, he was precisely Ji Xuan.

    Whoosh.

    Faint whooshing sounds rang out from the side, before a figure appeared right before Ji Xuan. The figure that was revealed was also an exceedingly handsome youth, who sent a smile towards Ji Xuan, before saying, ¡°Xiao Huang¡¯s group have dropped out from the Top 16, while Wen Qingxuan¡¯s group has risen from 3rd to 2nd ce.¡±

    ¡°Looks like they¡¯ve been defeated,¡± replied Ji Xuan, with not much surprise within his eyes.

    ¡°Mu Feng, did Mu Chen appear?¡±

    The youth by the name of Mu Feng nodded his head. At this moment, a somewhat astonished look appeared within his eyes as he replied, ¡°ording to the news that we¡¯ve received, Mu Chen appeared. Mo Xiu and the other two had coborated, but were defeated by a single move from him. Tsk, tsk. That fellow¡¯s somewhat formidable, to actually achieve such a feat.¡±

    ¡°Defeating them with a single move, huh.¡± Ji Xuan¡¯s gaze still remained indifferent as he said, ¡°If it¡¯s him, such a feat isn¡¯t sufficient to warrant any surprise. However, I never expected that he would actually be able to catch up so quickly. I thought that the year of dy from the Spiritual Road would put quite a stop in his cultivation speed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why did the points of Mo Xiu and the other two not drop?¡± Ji Xuan suddenly asked. He had also paid attention to this, as the rankings of Mo Xiu and the other two were still present at the bottom end of the Top 16.

    ¡°Mu Chen didn¡¯t take action against them,and had even let them off. On the other hand, he was not one bit courteous towards Xiao Huang and the Multi-Academy Alliance, and immediately told them to leave an arm behind if they didn¡¯t hand over the points,¡± replied Mu Feng.

    ¡°Merciful on one hand while showing his might on the other,¡± said Ji Xuan as he slightly narrowed his eyes. ¡°Truly befitting of Mu Chen, such a shrewd move. I¡¯ve originally wanted him to be themon enemy of the masses. I never expected that he would actually not get taken in by this.¡±

    Mu Feng understood in a sh, before saying, ¡°That¡¯s why you knew that Mo Xiu and the other two would most likely fail, but still let them go! So it turns out that you¡¯re trying to dig a pit for Mu Chen to fall in. However, its a pity. That brat¡¯s not any other ordinary person.¡±

    ¡°If he was any ordinary person, there¡¯s no need for me to pay so much care about him,¡± replied Ji Xuan with a faint smile. ¡°There isn¡¯t much friendly rtions between us and Mo Xiu, Qiu Ning and Xiu San. They¡¯ve merely owed us a favor due to our initial n. Now that this matter has came to an end, added with the favor they now owe Mu Chen, they would absolutely note close to us again.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re just a few minor characters. Do they really think that they would be able stabilise their positions at the bottom end of the Top 16 just by relying on themselves? God-knows how many groups possessparable strength to them that are standing right by behind them. And this isn¡¯t including those powerful groups that are stronger than them. After losing our protection, they won¡¯t be able to hold on to their ces for long,¡± said Mu Feng with a smile.

    ¡°What are you nning to do next? From the looks of it, Mu Chen should be moving together with Wen Qingxuan. That girl, Wen Qingxuan, isn¡¯t exactly simple. With them coborating, I¡¯m afraid that it would cause some trouble for us,¡± said Mu Feng with a frown.

    Hearing that, Ji Xuan slightly nodded his head. Indeed, Wen Qingxuan wasn¡¯t just another ordinary character. Even he had to admit this fact.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to get prematurely worried. Don¡¯t get misguided due to worrying about them.¡± A glint wandered within Ji Xuan¡¯s eyes, before replying with a faint smile. ¡°Initially, during the Spiritual Road, I¡¯ve caused Mu Chen to get expelled from there. This time, I¡¯ll let him truly understand exactly who the genuine victor is.¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Feng nodded his head. After following Ji Xuan all the way till here, he was extremely clear exactly how much frightening strength the person before him possessed. Although he had yet to meet Mu Chen, he did not believe one single bit that there would truly be anyone present within this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament that could triumph over Ji Xuan.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ji Xuan paused for a bit. Looking towards Mu Feng, he could see the rays of indescribable emotion present within thetter¡¯s eyes. After quite a whileter, he said, ¡°There¡¯s a girl by the name of Luo Li by Mu Chen¡¯s side, right?¡±

    Hearing that question, Mu Feng nodded his head. At this moment, he was also shooting a look towards Ji Xuan, as he could sense a sliver of a peculiar expression present within thetter¡¯s voice that was extremely rarely seen from him.

    ¡°That Luo Li¡¯s always by Mu Chen¡¯s side. She¡¯s also extremely formidable, and can even be described as only showing the tip of the iceberg. I feel that she might even be no weaker than Wen Qingxuan,¡± replied Mu Feng.

    ¡°How can the next Empress of the Luo God n be one bit ordinary?¡± muttered Ji Xuan. Nevertheless, upon remembering that Luo Li was always apanying Mu Chen¡¯s side, despite his deeply concealed and reserved nature, he could not help shing a shade of darkness across his face, while feeling extremely ufortable within his heart. This state of mind and emotion should be one of extreme envy and jealousy.

    Ever since their first meeting during the Spiritual Road, the youthful girl¡¯s quiet and serene nature, as well her her bright, resplendent eyes, coupled with her radiant hair that appeared just like a silvery river, had caused his heart to throb exceedingly hard.

    Within the Spiritual Road, Mu Chen had be an irreconcble enemy for Ji Xuan. Thetter knew that the reason more of less was due to that young girl that would always quietly stand by side of the former, regardless of anything.

    Regardless of what he did, Ji Xuan was unable to garner the care and concern from the young girl. Regardless of what he did, the faint smile at the corner of the young girl¡¯s mouth would not blossom for his sake.

    This was something he refused to ept. He had been the heaven-gifted son since young, with his outstanding talent causing him to be as dazzling as the radiant sun. Despite this, however, this was the first time he had felt the feeling of defeat from people not caring even the slightest bit about his outstanding talent.

    Since he was unable to make her care about him, he would make sure that she would firmly remember him, regardless of whether it be of hatred or killing intent...

    Therefore, he had schemed against Luo Li in the Spiritual Road, forcing the usually calm Mu Chen to bepletely enraged, before utilising all means and ways to create that Blood Cmity and expel thetter for the Spiritual Road.

    On the day when Mu Chen was expelled from the Spiritual Road, Ji Xuan was standing in the far distance as he took in this scene. At that moment, he was able to see the calm expression within the youth¡¯s gaze as he departed. However, it was that calm and peaceful expression that caused Ji Xuan¡¯s expression to turn dark.

    At that moment, Luo Li was also present, merely that she was calmly watching Mu Chen leave, never turning her gaze around from the start to the end. Only after Mu Chen had left did she turn around and leave, leaving a slender, elegant back figure in Ji Xuan¡¯s eyes.

    It was that day that an extraordinary level of fury and anger surged within Ji Xuan.

    He had achieved his target and forced Mu Chen out of the Spiritual Road, and had appeared considerably perfect in the eyes of the majority. After all, within the Spiritual Road, one¡¯s methods wasn¡¯t important, as they only cared about the results.

    Nevertheless, Ji Xuan wasn¡¯t one bit happy. The calm expression on Mu Chen¡¯s face as he left and Luo Li¡¯s figure as she had turned and left caused Ji Xuan to not feel even a sliver of happiness.

    Furthermore, after Mu Chen was expelled from the Spiritual Road, Ji Xuan did not see Luo Li again, not until the finale of the Spiritual Road.

    The young girl still wore a long ck robe, with her long silvery hair falling all the way down to her slender waist. Standing alone, she finally swept a light look towards Ji Xuan with her bright, ss-like pupils.

    It was only a nce, yet it had caused Ji Xuan to involuntarily slightly straighten himself up, wanting topletely disy all of his dazzling aspects.

    Nevertheless, all of that was ignored by the young girl. Under the gazes of countless outstanding geniuses, she slowly raised the long sword within her hand, before point the tip straight towards Ji Xuan.

    Not a single word had yet to leave her mouth. As her silvery hair fluttered apart, she had already unleashed her attack.

    Swift, fierce, vicious.

    In the end, both of them were mutually injured.

    The young girl had not said a single word at all. She had given up her qualifications to contend for the Championship, using it to cause Ji Xuan to be unable to obtain that honor. She had used a method to tell Ji Xuan and everyone present about the anger and fury she had suppressed within her heart.

    At that moment, Ji Xuan had retreated in a somewhat miserable fashion. Looking towards the young girl, whose body was simrly covered in wounds, a killing intent that would be able to blot the skies had gushed from his heart in that instant. This wasn¡¯t directed to Luo Li, but towards Mu Chen.

    That fellow merely had the luck to meet Luo Li earlier than me! It should be me that the girl should be willing to give up everything for! It¡¯s all because of that fellow, Mu Chen!

    Without him, he, Ji Xuan, would have be the the greatest victor in the Spiritual Road!

    Regardless of glory or the girl.

    Creak.

    Ji Xuan slowly clenched his hands tightly, causing green veins to squirm and dance across his gemstone-like skin. The rumbling sounds and moist air brought about by the waterfall caused him to gradually escape from those memories.

    However, his eyes grew increasingly ice-cold, with the chilling intent present causing Mu Feng, who was beside him, to shutter.

    Raising his head, Ji Xuan looked into the far distance with his ice-cold gaze.

    Luo Li, this time, I¡¯ll step on Mu Chen right before your eyes. I will let you know thatpared to me, Mu Chen¡¯s nothing!

    Regardless of ability or strength, I¡¯m stronger than Mu Chen!

    Therefore, only I am the most suitable for you!

 Chapter 567 - Tooth Extraction Mission

    <strong>Chapter 567 - Tooth Extraction Mission</strong>

    The atmosphere within the devastated mountain range was no longer as lively as before. Following the conclusion of the great battle, the various powerful groups that had converged in this region had started to quietly disperse.

    Standing on top of a mountain peak, Mu Chen looked towards the horizon, which had cleared up, before turning around to look at the bevy of young girls behind his back.

    The three groups of the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy had gathered together. This group of young girls had pretty and beautiful appearances, their gurglingughters radiated with youthfulness and vitality. Such a spectacle caused Xu Huang and the other two to involuntarily flutter their gazes over and over again.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. I really never imagined that you would be this strong after a period of two months. You truly leave people dumbfounded,¡± said an enchanting and voluptuous girl with a grin as she walked over. She was the person that Mu Chen had bumped into not too long after the start of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, Tang Mei¡¯er.

    At this moment, her beautiful eyes were suffused with rays of brilliance as she stared right at Mu Chen. When they had initially bumped into one another, Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation was merely at the realm of Heavenly Completion Stage Late Phase. However, as of now, he had already passed his Spiritual Energy Disaster. Furthermore, what¡¯s more terrifying was that his truebat prowess was on a level that even experts at First Grade Spirit Disaster were hard-pressed to match.

    Such a rate of progress was truthfully astonishing.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Have you two met before, Elder Sister Mei¡¯er?¡± asked Wen Qingxuan in a somewhat astonished manner. From the looks of it, Tang Mei¡¯er seemed to have not mentioned about having met Mu Chen and his group before.

    Proceeding to suspiciously stare at Mu Chen, she continued probing, ¡°He didn¡¯t bully you all, did he?¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Chen¡¯s face instantly turned ck as he shot a vicious re at Wen Qingxuan. However, the young girl before his eyes did not pay any notice to his threat. On the contrary, she raised her sharp, snow-white chin up in a haughty hoist, appearing just like a queen looking down on her subjects.

    ¡°Hehe. With Little Sister Luo Li around, he won¡¯t even have the courage to do so,¡± replied Tang Mei¡¯er with a lovableugh while she covered her red lips with her jade-like hand.

    Hearing that, Luo Li gave a faint smile in response, her clear and limpid eyes gently sweeping across to Mu Chen.

    The y acted out by the three girls instantly caused Mu Chen¡¯s head to swell. Breaking Xiao Huang¡¯s Spiritual Array and dealing with Mo Xiu and the Multi-Academy Alliance appeared much easier, like a heaven¡¯s dream, than to deal with the three girls before him.

    Seeing the somewhat depressed appearance extruded by Mu Chen, the three girls could not help gentlyughing.

    ¡°Hey, your charm¡¯s pretty good, and your taste is also very high. Could it be that you¡¯ve taken a fancy for the most prideful and beautiful phoenix of our Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy?¡± Stealthily moving close to Mu Chen, Tang Mei¡¯er said with a softughter.

    ¡°However, there¡¯s an extremely high degree of difficulty in this. Thisss, Qingxuan¡¯s too prideful. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to make her submit.¡±

    Mu Chen being somewhat unable to endure this provocative and straightforward set of words from Tang Mei¡¯er, instantly caused an embarrassed shade to appear on his face. Shooting a look at Wen Qingxuan, who was currently chatting with Luo Li, he said with a dryugh, ¡°Please don¡¯t joke around, Elder Sister Mei¡¯er. I truly don¡¯t have any intent to do so.¡±

    Mu Chen was extremely clear that Wen Qingxuan did not have any interest in him. On the contrary, she was interested in Luo Li. Therefore, from a certain perspective, Mu Chen still had to be cautious towards her.

    ¡°Nevertheless, I pity my Little Sister Qian¡¯er. Thinking about a certain somebody all day long in the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy. However, that certain someone is imprisoned in a cluster of flowers, while being extremely satisfied with himself,¡± said Tang Mei¡¯er as she shot a look at Mu Chen with her beautiful eyes.

    Mu Chen felt that her gaze appeared to treat him akin to a heinous traitor, resulting in him being only able to give a bitterugh in response. In the face of this, even giving an exnation would not be able to clear up the situation.

    ¡°Next up, what are you nning to do?¡± However, at this moment, Wen Qingxuan and Luo Li had walked over. Shooting a look at Mu Chen. a serious expression appeared on thetter¡¯s lovable face as she shot a question towards him.

    Hearing that, Mu Chen started to deeply ponder awhile. As of now, the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament had started to somewhat enter its final phase. It¡¯s this phase where the fights and battles would be the most intense.

    Of the countless groups present, only a mere eight, a number that could be counted with one¡¯s fingers would be able to enter the final match at the very end.

    Therefore, for the sake of obtaining one of those eight quotas, any group that possessed some level of strength would bet and risk their lives for it.

    ¡°Earlier on, Ji Xuan had sent Mo Xiu and the others to feel you out. In fact, this should be considered as sending a challenge to you. Are you going to head out and aim straight for him?¡± asked Wen Qingxuan with a slight knit appearing on her forehead. ¡°However, I have to remind you about something. That Ji Xuan fellow has extremely deep schemes and ns floating around in his head. As of now, there are quite a few of the powerful groups ced in the Top 16 that can be considered as part of his alliance...¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Mu Chen slightly raised his eyebrows upon hearing that.

    ¡°Strictly speaking, the three groups that you have dealt with earlier aren¡¯t considered to be a part of Ji Xuan¡¯s alliance. They merely owed a favor to Ji Xuan, that¡¯s all. In my understanding of Ji Xuan, I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯s even an extremely high possibility of him creating the situation in which the debt was owed,¡± said Wen Qingxuan in a deep voice.

    Hearing that, Mu Chen nodded his head in agreement. With the schemes and ns of Ji Xuan, it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to arrange for such a matter to ur. Furthermore, it really fits his character extremely well. Therefore, Mo Xiu and the other two Captains that appeared today might just be merely his scouting chess pieces, no more than that.

    ¡°As of now, who else is part of Ji Xuan?¡± asked Mu Chen.

    ¡°The Rank 10, Lu Tian. He¡¯s from the Heavens Spiritual Academy. That¡¯s another top ranking Spiritual Academy. Naturally, the most important matter is that Lu Tian and his group have obtained quite arge benefit from the remnants in this Shattered Continent,¡± replied Wen Qingxuan as she shot a look at Mu Chen. ¡°Have you heard about the Bone Sect?¡±

    At a loss, Mu Chen shook his head.

    ¡°The Bone Sect should be one of the elite regional influences of the shattered continent in the Ancient Antiquity. Their strength and background were not much weaker than the Divine Wood Pce,¡± replied Luo Li with a faint smile.

    Hearing that, Mu Chen shrugged his shoulders in helplessness. Both Wen Qingxuan and Luo Li had extraordinary backgrounds, with the information they knew naturally being much more than him.

    ¡°Luo Li¡¯s experienced and knowledgable,¡± said Wen Qingxuan as she shot a smile towards Luo Li, before continuing with her reply. ¡°The Luo Tian¡¯s group from the Heavens Spiritual Academy has obtained the inheritance of this Bone Sect.¡±

    ¡°In addition, there¡¯s the Rank 8, Wang Jiang. He¡¯s from the Myriad Beasts Spiritual Academy. Simrly, he has obtained the inheritance of the Demonic Alligator Pce. That Demonic Alligator Pce is another tyrannical influence present on the Shattered Continent during the Ancient Antiquity. Therefore, as of now, they really are quite strong.¡±

    Mu Chen slowly nodded his head in response. From the looks of it, it seems that his group wasn¡¯t the only ones that had obtained good fortune in the Shattered Continent.

    ¡°Are they considered to be part of Ji Xuan¡¯s alliance?¡± asked Mu Chen with slightly narrowed eyes. From the looks of it, Ji Xuan had really made quite some consideration in this. The people that he had roped in weren¡¯t just any simple and ordinary figures.

    Slightly nodding her head, Wen Qingxuan replied, ¡°As of now, Lu Tian and Wang Jiang can be considered to be people that possess much fame and reputation within the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. However, there is a bigger heavyweight present within Ji Xuan¡¯s alliance.¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes instantly slightly narrowed. That Lu Tian as well as that Wang Jiang have already reached 10th ce and 8th ce respectively. However, there¡¯s actually a bigger heavyweight than them?

    ¡°Liu Qingyun, from the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy. He¡¯s also a genius from the Wind Spirit n. It¡¯s said that the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy has purposefully borrowed him from the Wind Spirit n,¡± replied Wen Qingxuan as her exquisite-looking face grew slightly solemn.

    ¡°Liu Qingyun...¡±

    At this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes had started to slowly narrow, while slight shock appeared within his heart. He never expected that Ji Xuan would actually be able to pull one of the five Great Academies over to his side.

    Even Mu Chen had heard a few rumors about this Liu Qingyun. He¡¯s an existence that absolutely able to contend for the final eight quotas. Added with Ji Xuan, such a lineup would absolutely be not one bit weaker than the coboration between himself and Wen Qingxuan.

    ¡°Although they are usually fighting for their own respective benefits. Once they encounter an unapproachable trouble, they would coborate. Furthermore, from my estimations, they would definitely coborate to deal with you,¡± said Wen Qingxuan in a soft voice. After all, she also knew about the deep grudges and grievances between him and Ji Xuan.

    ¡°What a good move by Ji Xuan,¡± said Mu Chen in a calm manner. After so many years of not seeing the former, Ji Xuan¡¯s getting more and more experienced in ying this move of forming alliances.

    ¡°Therefore, I wouldn¡¯t advise you to immediately head out and find trouble with Ji Xuan. You wouldn¡¯t have much superiority if you choose to do so,¡± said Wen Qingxuan.

    Hearing that, Mu Chen slightly nodded his head in response. Knowing all too well about how thorny Ji Xuan was. Regardless of how formidable he himself was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to seed in dealing with such an alliance just by relying on themselves.

    ¡°Therefore, what do you n on doing now?¡± After exining the situation, Wen Qingxuan shot one more question at him.

    Hearing that, Mu Chen startedughing. Retrieving his Academy que, he looked towards the names sparkling with brilliance present on its surface. Finally, extending his finger out, he gave a gentle tap on its surface before replying, ¡°There isn¡¯t much to consider about. Since Ji Xuan¡¯s trying his best to construct this kind of alliance to trap me, we naturally can¡¯t just sit here and await death.¡±

    ¡°For instance?¡±

    ¡°For instance, when those ws of his are still trying to obtain more points to solidify their ces on the rankings...¡± At this moment, a faint chilling light started to circte within Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils as he slowly clenched his hands.

    ¡°We¡¯ll start bypletely removing all those ws of his!¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s reply, Wen Qingxuan raised her slender eyebrows in response. At this moment, her bright phoenix-like eyes were brimming with interest as she stared at Mu Chen. The originally handsome face of the youth now appeared much more serene and deep. This caused him to appear as if he was a lion that had tensed its body up, and was on the verge of lunging straight at its prey.

    ¡°Are you interested in earning some points?¡± said Mu Chen as he shot a faint smile towards Wen Qingxuan.

    Flinging her little rosy mouth, Wen Qingxuan replied, ¡°Just speak straight to the point, you need a free hired thug. Why the need for such fanciful words?¡±

    ¡°Everyone has their needs,¡± replied Mu Chen with a smile.

    Wen Qingxuan was unable to refute with his reply. After some slight pondering, she nodded her head and said, ¡°Since I owe you a favor for the earlier matter, I¡¯ll help you this time to pay this back. Furthermore, that Ji Xuan fellow is someone that I quite dislike. Being able to create some trouble for him isn¡¯t harmful for him.¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Chen gave augh, before doing a slow stretch.

    Since Ji Xuan had already started to make a move on him, he need not to show any mercy anymore. Ji Xuan, our confrontation has officially started...

    I¡¯ll uproot every single one of the ws that you¡¯ve painstakingly roped in!

    Therefore, let this mission be called the tooth extraction mission!

 Chapter 568 - Encircling

    <strong>Chapter 568 - Encircling</strong>

    Shattered Continent, southwest zone of the central region.

    A vast desert sat within, one with a reddish-yellow colour. Looking across, the seemingly endless yellow sand extended to the end of one¡¯s sight.

    As of now, this reddish-yellow desert appeared restless as frightening gales wreaked havoc everywhere they went. Wave after wave of storms battered the entire region, sending sand into the air and blotting the skies, obscuring the vision of everyone present.

    The origin of those erratic, devastating winds wasn¡¯t nature, but the huge battle that had erupted within the desert.

    urately speaking, this was a battle of a considerably astonishing scale.

    Figures hovered in the air as boundless Spiritual Energies radiated from their bodies. As Spiritual Energy fluctuations surged from them, iparably fierce Spiritual Energies swept out from their hands, before heavily smashing down on the earth before them.

    Bang! Bang!

    As the earth shook and trembled, gigantic fissures started to extend like spiderwebs. Within the current desert, a few figures were present, retreating and evading in a miserable fashion as they defended against those iing attacks.

    There was approximately a hundred of those figures present there, appearing to be exceedingly few aspared to the figures who were encircling them, which were more than sufficient to contain multiple times their amount.

    Clearly, this was arge-scale encircling battle.

    Such a spectacle wasn¡¯t a rarity within the current central region. Following the increasing intensity of the fights and battles taking ce, there were quite a few groups that started to lump together. The result of this led to the formation ofrge-scale battles taking ce.

    For instance, the spectacle happening right now, which was precisely arger coborative force encircling a small force.

    Their goal was clearly the points held by these groups.

    The rampant gales that had wreaked havoc within the desert was a result of the intense battle taking ce.

    In the sand-strewn skies filled with rampant gales, a figure stood at the lead position. This person wore a set of greyish-white robes, his face appearing exceedingly dry and withered, while his skin was of a slightly peculiar greyish-white colour.

    At this moment, he did not take action, with his hands crossed before his chest as he looked expressionlessly at the groups below, who were putting up a stiff resistance. While the rampant gales blew by, they were unable to even cause his robes to flutter.

    Numerous figures were present behind this person. These people had ridiculing smiles hanging on their faces as they looked at the struggling groups present below them, appearing to treat this encirclement between two hugely despairing groups as a game for amusement.

    This group was precisely the group from the Heavens Spiritual Academy. As of now, they were ced 10th on the points ranking.

    ¡°Captain, once we deal with those fellows, we should be able to rise the 9th ce after taking the points of those groups.¡± Suddenly, a youth smiled as he spoke towards the greyish white-robed male standing in front of him.

    This greyish white-robed male was naturally the Captain of this group, Lu Tian. As of now, he was a first rate expert that possessed considerable fame and reputation in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.

    Upon hearing that, he merely nodded his head, before shooting a look at the other ten-plus figures standing behind him. Powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiated from all of their bodies, with all of their cultivations unexpectedly at First Grade Spirit Disaster.

    These people could be considered as their coborationpatriots. However, it was clear that Lu Tian possessed the greatest say and authority in thisrge group. One could see this from the respectful gazes shooting from the few other Group Captains towards Lu Tian.

    ¡°Fellow Captains. We will take the majority of the points obtained here. I hope for everyone to understand. After all, now¡¯s the critical period for us to rush into the Top 8.¡± A smile appeared on Lu Tian¡¯s face as he spoke out towards those few Captains.

    Upon hearing that, the few Captains hastily shook their heads, although their smiles grew slightly unnatural. Although they had relied on a powerful group like Lu Tian¡¯s to obtain quite a bit of points during the most recent period of time, they would offer the most manpower while also suffering the greatest losses. Although no lives were lost, quite a few of their group members had serious injuries present on their bodies. Wanting topletely recover would require a considerable amount of time. As of now, with the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament already entering its final phase, waiting for those severely injured group members to fully recover might result in them missing out in thispetition entirely.

    With thisrge group, they had paid the highest price, yet seemingly half of the points would be taken away by Lu Tian¡¯s group, while the other half being split equally among the other groups.

    This clearly wasn¡¯t too fair. Despite that, though, no one dared to speak about it. That¡¯s because all of them were extremely well-aware of Lu Tian¡¯s strength, with themcking the qualifications to haggle with him. In this ce, if they were to leave the protective envelope of Lu Tian, their ending might be all too simr to those few groups they were currently encircling.

    Therefore, even though they were extremely discontent towards the overbearingness of Lu Tian and his group, they did not dare to show the slightest bit of their true feelings.

    Sweeping an indifferent look towards the few Captains with somewhat unnatural expressions on their face, Lu Tian proceeded to heedlessly retract his gaze back. Looking once again at the devastated area of sand below, he said, ¡°It¡¯s about time. Zhou Ya, go and settle the fellow that¡¯s putting up the greatest resistance.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Captain.¡± A smile cracked open from a youth behind Lu Tian as he gave his reply, before locking his chilling gaze towards the ground below. Presently, there was a group that was putting up an especially intense resistance, with numerous attacks being blocked by them. The leader of this group seemed to possess a simr realm of cultivation at First Grade Spirit Disaster.

    This youth by the name of Zhou Ya walked out, before descending towards the direction of the group.

    As Zhou Ya descended, the group being locked onto had also felt the impending threat, Them drawing closer to one another, ugly expressions appeared on their faces as they stared right at the descending Zhou Ya.

    ¡°What should we do... Captain?¡± In the locked on group, a few group members asked as they looked towards their Captain.

    This Captain had a somewhat sturdy built, while his face appeared slightly familiar. If Mu Chen was present, he would be shocked to find out that this person was actually the group from the Destion Spiritual Academy that he had bumped into not long after the start of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.

    As for this person, he seemed to be known as Lin Zhou.

    Mu Chen had even obtained the information of the branch pce of the Divine Wood Pce from them, before coborating to enter and search for the treasures. The two parties had merely parted ways after the end of the treasure search. They never imagined that they would actually have quite an improvement to their cultivation upon entering the central region.

    However, at this very moment, Lin Zhou appeared to be in a slightly miserable state, his gaze that was staring right at Zhou Ya was being filled with dread and fear. Although he had simrly managed to sessfully pass the First Grade Spirit Disaster, Lin Zhou knew that he was just lucky to pass it a while ago. As for Zhou Ya descending towards him, thetter¡¯s strength was already close to making contact with Second Grade Spirit Disaster. He was simply not a challenge for thetter.

    Furthermore, there were even more powerful figures hovering in the sky above that were covetously eyeing them, especially the Captain of the Heavens Spiritual Academy, Lu Tian, who was an extremely formidable character.

    ¡°Hand over your Academy que. We just want your points and not to hurt people. However, if we are to really head to that stage, we won¡¯t mind doing it,¡± said Zhou Ya in an indifferent voice as he extended his hands towards Lin Zhou.

    ¡°These points have been painstaking umted by us! If it¡¯s taken away by you just like that, how am I going to ount to everyone!¡±

    Bang!

    As Lin Zhou¡¯s voice rang out, Zhou Ya¡¯s face turnedpletely dark, as powerful Spiritual Energy swept out from him. With a stomp, his figure appeared right before Lin Zhou in a spectre-like fashion.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t know how to ount to them, let me tell it to you!¡±

    A cruel smile rose from the corner of Zhou Ya¡¯s mouth, before sending a palm patting furiously out. His palm was suffused with a white gem-like luster, while one could faintly discern the white bones beneath the flesh and blood present, casting an exceedingly peculiar sight.

    Bang!

    Sending his palm patting out, the air below his palm exploded apart, while boundless Spiritual Energy patted down towards Lin Zhou¡¯s chest without the slightest bit of mercy at all.

    Such a fierce attack caused Lin Zhou¡¯s face to change. Hastily revolving all of the Spiritual Energy within his body, he immediately sent a fist rumbling out.

    Boom!

    As the fist and the palm smashed against each other, Spiritual Energies wreaked havoc as they swept out, with the powerful shock waves causingyer afteryer of sand to fly away.

    Hmph!

    A pale shade surfaced on Lin Zhou¡¯s face as a muffled snort rang from him, whilst being sent flying back by the impact. Carving out a hundred-plus metre long scar on the ground, and could not help spurting a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Captain!¡±

    Seeing this, the faces of the other members of the Destion Spiritual Academy group fiercely roared, before hurtling together towards Zhou Ya.

    ¡°You all are attempting to do the impossible.¡±

    An indifferent smile appeared on Zhou Ya¡¯s face as he took a step out, before passing through the four iing people in a spectre-like fashion.

    Bang! Bang!

    Suddenly, mists of blood shot out from the chests of the four people, before their figures were hurtled backwards in a miserable fashion. The robes covering their chests had shattered, while a deep bloody palm print appeared within.

    Lin Zhou¡¯s face instantly turned ashen as he saw what had happened. Struggling to stand up, a vicious expression appeared in his eyes as he stared at Zhou Ya, who was now slowly walking over.

    ¡°Now, are you nning to hand over the points or not?¡± said Zhou Ya as he stared indifferently at the already exhausted and dispirited Lin Zhou.

    ¡°You all have been chasing after us for three days... isn¡¯t this too overbearing?!¡± Lin Zhou roared back in fury.

    ¡°Childish.¡±

    Laughing out, Zhou Ya shook his head before saying, ¡°In this ce, as long as you have enough strength, you¡¯ll possess the qualifications to be absolutely unrestrained in how overbearing you want to disy. Naturally, if you have an ample solid background orpatriots, we might fear you for an instant. However... will a group like your¡¯s have those?¡±

    Ridicule and disdain was present on the smile curling from the corner of Zhou Ya¡¯s mouth. Truthfully speaking, the strength of Lin Zhou¡¯s group wasn¡¯t considered to be that strong. Therefore, Zhou Ya did not believe that they would have any friendly rtionship with any of the heavyweight groups.

    Furthermore, even if that was the case, so what? His Captain was a person that had a friendly rtionship with an expert like Ji Xuan, who was the current Numero Uno on the point rankings. ced within the entire central region, who wouldn¡¯t give them any face?

    Hearing that, the expressions of Lin Zhou and his group turned sluggish, while their eyes started to gradually turn dim. Being clear about themselves, among the groups they had a coborative rtionship with, there was not a single one that couldpare to the Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s groups present before their eyes. After all, thetter and his group were ced highly on the current point rankings. Within the entire Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, there truly weren¡¯t too many groups that would be able to surpass them in strength.

    As for those experts that were able to surpass Lu Tian and his group, why in the world would they see anything in their group at all?

    ¡°The nonsense ends here.¡±

    Looking at the sunken Lin Zhou, Zhou Ya proceeded to take a step forward, with his palm hurtling towards the former¡¯s chest at lightning speed. The tyrannical Spiritual Energy condensed within that palm caused Lin Zhou¡¯s body to turn still, with him not daring to show the slightest bit of movement. At this moment, the smile at the corner of Zhou Ya¡¯s mouth turned into a chilling one.

    ¡°It¡¯s extremely unfortunate, but I have to tell you that you¡¯ve lost yourst chance. Therefore...¡±

    As a tremble shook through his palm, tyrannical Spiritual Energy gushed from Zhou Ya.

    Seeing this, Lin Zhou closed his eyes in despair.

    ¡°Haha. If you¡¯re smart enough, this palm will not go down. If not, even your Captain, Lu Tian, would not be able to save you.¡±

    However, at the instant when Zhou Ya was about to do the deed, a clear and somewhat familiar sound ofughter rang out in an unhurried fashion. The voice appeared to be neither far nor near, yet it caused a tremble to shake through Lin Zhou¡¯s body as he furiously snapped his eyes open.

    In the next instant, what he saw on the sand not far away were figures slowly walking over. Present in their lead was an exceedingly familiar-looking figure.

    That... was Mu Chen.

    Upon taking in this sight, Lin Zhou¡¯s eyes grew increasingly wipe open.

 Chapter 569 - Lu Tian

    <strong>Chapter 569 - Lu Tian</strong>

    Within the battering sands, figures were slowly walking out from the sandstorm, beforeing to a stop a few hundred metres before the big battle happening before them. As for the person in the lead, it was precisely Mu Chen.

    At this moment, a faint smile hung on his face as he surveyed the intense battle happening before his eyes. Staring at Lin Zhou and his group, whose eyes were gradually turning wide, he spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Mu Chen!¡±

    Opening his eyes wide, Lin Zhou gawked as he took in the sight of the appearing Mu Chen, before hastily saying, ¡°Why the hell are you here? Leave, now!¡±

    The ce before him wasn¡¯t a good ce at all! Lu Tian and his gang wouldn¡¯t let go of any group present here. Mu Chen suddenly intruding here was simply a impending disaster for thetter.

    Although Lin Zhou knew that Mu Chen¡¯s quite strong from their time in the branch pce of the Divine Wood Pce, he did not believe that thetter would be able to contend against an extremely famous experted like Lu Tian.

    ¡°Leave, now?¡±

    Hearing that, a chilling smile surfaced on Zhou Ya¡¯s face. Darkly ring at Mu Chen, he said with a fake smile, ¡°Were you the one that spoke out just now?¡±

    Giving no heed to him, Mu Chen raised his head. Looking right at Lu Tian and his gang standing in the air not far from him, who had simrly started to pay attention to him, he said with a smile, ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve found the right guy.¡±

    ¡°Damnable thing!¡± The corner of Zhou Ya¡¯s mouth slightly twitched. Sending a backhanded patting forcefully towards Lin Zhou¡¯s chest, thetter was sent flying a dozen steps back, before yet another mouthful of blood spewed from him.

    Bang!

    After sending a palm out to push Lin Zhou away, Zhou Ya¡¯s gaze grew increasingly ice-cold. In the next instant, powerful Spiritual Energy abruptly erupted from his body, before moving once again in a spectre-like fashion as he hurtled towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°Careful!¡±

    Clutching his chest, Lin Zhou hastily roared.

    Despite this, Mu Chen¡¯s head was still raised as he looked towards Lu Tian and his gang, appearing to not care the slightest bit towards Zhou Ya shooting straight towards him.

    ¡°Stupid idiot!¡± Seeing that Mu Chen had unexpectedly not cared about him, Zhou Ya¡¯s face instantly turned ashen as he malevolentlyughed out. At this instant, the white light radiating from his palm grew increasingly dense, while white bones seemed to surface from within his flesh and blood. With astonishing force, his palm furiously patted down towards Mu Chen.

    Seeing this, the faces of Lin Zhou and his group instantly turned deathly pale.

    Whoosh!

    Nevertheless, just as the malevolent-looking Zhou Ya¡¯s palm was about tond on Mu Chen¡¯s body, a golden light suddenly shed from behind him. In the next instant, a golden long spear swept out, smashing against Zhou Ya¡¯s chest at lightning speed.

    Boom!

    As a low and deep voice resounded, golden light radiated. Zhou Ya¡¯s face seemingly contorted in an instant, with his face fluctuating between green and red. As an intense shiver shook though his body, he was sent flying back in an exceedingly miserable fashion.

    Zhou Ya¡¯s feet scraped across the ground, creating two gulges spanning hundreds of metres across the sand. Upon stabilising his body, close to half of his body had already been buried in the sand.

    Puff.

    Multiple mouthfuls of blood spewed from Zhou Ya, dying the sand before him scarlet-red.

    The entire region seemed to have quietened down in an instant.

    The mouths of Lin Zhou and his groups started to slowly open wide as they took in the scene in dumbfound shock. They were truthfully somewhat unable toprehend how Zhou Ya, who had suppressed them to the point of being unable to put up any resistance, had unexpectedly been instantly beaten like a dead dog.

    Turning their gazes along the length of the golden war spear extending from Mu Chen¡¯s back, they noticed an absolutely beautiful girl dressed in golden battle armor standing right by his side.

    This girl possessed a graceful and elegant bearing, with the curves beneath her battle armor appearing exquisite and soul-stirring, causing people¡¯s blood to flow quicker upon seeing her. However, at this moment, a golden long spear hung in her hand as an indifferent gaze shot out from her willowy phoenix-like eyes. Sweeping across towards Zhou Ya, who was sent flying by her, her gaze appeared somewhat indifferent and uncaring.

    ¡°Wen... Wen Qingxuan!¡± Blood flowed down the corner of Zhou Ya¡¯s face as he looked towards the absolutely beautiful girl. Upon spotting her, terror and shock abruptly gushed from his eyes, before crying out her name.

    Wen Qingxuan?

    A tremble shook through the hearts of Lin Zhou and the others. To them, this name was akin to thunder piercing their ears. After all, the group led by Wen Qingxuan was now ced 2nd on the rankings. To them, the shock of hearing the name of someone so high up on the rankings was truthfully too strong.

    After the momentary shock, all of them proceeded to cast vacant stares right at Mu Chen. Clearly, they did not understand why Wen Qingxuan would appear by thetter¡¯s side, and even take action for him.

    Not bothering to look more than a nce at Zhou Ya, Mu Chen raised his head to look towards a ce in the sky not far away from him. There, the gazes shooting out had already been trained on him and his group.

    Upon spotting Wen Qingxuan, the faces of the people present there involuntarily changed, while thick shades of dread and fear started to surface within their eyes.

    ¡°Wen Qingxuan... why would she appear at this ce? Why is she taking action against us?¡± A dozen Captains softly cried out in shock, their voices sounding flustered and worried. Clearly, Wen Qingxuan had quite a bit of a shock factor in this ce.

    Fiercely staring at Wen Qingxuan, Lu Tian said in a deep voice, ¡°Wen Qingxuan, we¡¯ve never butted in your business. What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    Sweeping a look out at Lu Tian with her beautiful eyes, Wen Qingxuan didn¡¯t take notice to his words, merely keeping her long spear back to allow for Mu Chen to head forward.

    ¡°Haha. You must be Captain Lu Tian, right...?¡± said Mu Chen, sending a faint smile towards Lu Tian. ¡°I¡¯m the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Mu Chen. We¡¯vee here today to ask for a favor from you, Captain Lu Tian...¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen?¡±

    Hearing that name, Lu Tian¡¯s eyes instantly contracted. Naturally, he had heard about some news of Mu Chen. Furthermore, he also knew about the great grudges and grievances between him and Ji Xuan.

    A chilling glint started to surface within Lu Tian¡¯s eyes. Nevertheless, remaining calm and collected, he replied with an different tone. ¡°Oh? I seem to have no connection with you... I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll be somewhat difficult for me to help you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve quite a simple proposition for you, Captain Lu Tian,¡± said Mu Chen with a smile.

    ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    Staring straight at Lu Tian, the smile hanging on Mu Chen¡¯s face appeared somewhat warm and gentle. Replying in a gentle voice, he said, ¡°I wish for Captain Lu Tian to publicly announce that you have dispelled the alliance with Ji Xuan.

    Hearing that, Lu Tian¡¯s face instantly changed. Sinisterly staring at Mu Chen, he said in a ridiculing fashion, ¡°This joke¡¯s not one bit funny.¡±

    Wrinkling his forehead, Mu Chen replied, ¡°So, Captain Lu Tian¡¯s not willing?¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen, I know that you have some grudges and grievances with Ji Xuan. However I have to remind you that it¡¯s best for you to be more honest. Let me tell you a fact! There¡¯s not even half an aspect you have that can match up to Ji Xuan,¡± said Lu Tian with a sneer as he stared at Mu Chen. ¡°Compared to Ji Xuan, you¡¯re stillcking too much!¡±

    ¡°Looks like negotiations are over then,¡± said Mu Chen with a helpless smile.

    ¡°So what if negotiations are over? Do you think that you¡¯ll be able to dominate this ce just by licking Wen Qingxuan¡¯s boot?¡± said Lu Tian with a sneer. With a wave of his hand, the dozen Captains of First Grade Spirit Disaster gathered around him, proceeding to covetously stare at Mu Chen and his group.

    In the end, they were in the same boat as Lu Tian, and naturally did not want to see anything happening to Lu Tian. Although Wen Qingxuan was standing before them, causing extreme fear and dread to surface within them, there was still the existence of Ji Xuan behind Lu Tian¡¯s back.

    That was the most tyrannical person present on the current point rankings.

    If they were able to climb on his boat, there would absolutely be no one in this central region that would dare to aim for them.

    Whoosh!

    Below, the people that had encircled the groups, with Lin Zhou¡¯s included, within had also hastily shot back. Hovering in the air, they sent hostile gazes as they stared right at Mu Chen and his group.

    Crossing his hands before his chest, Lu Tian looked down on Mu Chen from above. Although there was the existence of Wen Qingxuan and her group by Mu Chen¡¯s side, he had over a hundred men in the groups under his wing. Among them, the experts who were in the First Grade Spirit Disaster numbered a dozen. Such a formation would make squashing Mu Chen to death an absolute possibility.

    ¡°With the grudges and grievances present between you and him, Ji Xuan would naturallye and find you without needing me to get involved. For the sake of giving Wen Qingxuan face, if you take the initiative and leave now, I¡¯ll not haggle about the matter of you injuring Zhou Ya,¡± said Lu Tian with an indifferent voice.

    ¡°That truly is a pity.¡±

    Mu Chen gave a helplessugh, merely that his ck pupils turned ice-cold in an instant. With a furious stomp of his feet, ck lightning appeared to erupt from his body in an instant.

    Whoosh!

    Whooshing sounds rang out as Mu Chen appeared to have transformed into a bolt of lightning. In the next instant, appearing right before Lu Tian, he sent a palm abruptly patting out.

    Bang!

    Lightning converged under Mu Chen¡¯s palm. As it traveled, the air was pressed to the point of exploded apart, with signs of distortion and warping even appearing in the surrounding space.

    Lu Tian was clearly vignt towards Mu Chen. Therefore, upon this sudden assault, not a single trace of fluster was shown by him. On the contrary, a sneer rang out instead. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard about you, Mu Chen. I really want to see exactly how capable you really are!¡±

    Lu Tian sent a palm patting out. His palm sparkled with white light, before a malevolent-looking gauntlet made of bones appeared in a sh. This white bone gauntlet appeared to be covered with bone spikes, with their tips sparkling with a dark light. Clearly, it was an exceedingly powerful Spiritual Artifact.

    This Lu Tian truly was crafty, being able to even enact such a malevolent n out in such circumstances. At this moment, even Mu Chen was not able to pull his palm back anymore.

    If he was to forcefully pull his hand back, what would follow would be a fierce attacking from Lu Tian that wouldpletely suppress him.

    However, Lu Tian did not appear to notice the corner of Mu Chen¡¯s mouth curling slightly up when his bone gauntlet had appeared. In the next instant, a sh of radiance sparkled form thetter¡¯s palm, before an ancient stone seal appeared in a sh.

    This stone seal appeared to be in a dark green shadow, with ancient patterns carved on its surface. Present on the stone seal was the carving of a stone tortoise.

    As it appeared, frightening gravitational forces started to radiated, causing signs of warping and distortions to appear in the surrounding space. As this happened, even the Spiritual Energies present in the surroundings were forced to the point of scattering away.

    The originally chilling smile present on Lu Tian¡¯s face instantly froze, with a look of shock recing it.

    From the Spiritual Energy fluctuations, the stone seal that had appeared in Mu Chen¡¯s hand was unexpectedly a Divine Artifact?!

 Chapter 570 - Black Tortoise Force Field

    <strong>Chapter 570 - ck Tortoise Force Field</strong>

    Bang!

    As the dark-green stone seal appeared within Mu Chen¡¯s palm in sh, it immediately started expanding, instantly expanding to an approximately 1 metre big size. Extremely powerful gravitational force started to radiate from it, causing even warping and distortions to appear in the surrounding space as a result.

    This stone seal was naturally the Quasi-Divine Item Mu Chen had obtained from the Divine Wood Pce, the ck Tortoise Seal.

    After going through a period of refinement, Mu Chen was clearly able to properly activate it now.

    Boom!

    The stone seal within Mu Chen¡¯s palm rotated, before apanying Mu Chen¡¯s palm as it smashed against Lu Tian¡¯s malevolent-looking white bone gauntlet without the slightest bit of mercy.

    Bang!

    A low bang resounded as everyone saw an iparably powerful shock wave wreaking havoc as it traveled. The air within a few hundred metre radius instantly exploded apart, while some unlucky fellows who were near to the point-of-origin were sent flying back and spurting blood.

    As the Spiritual Energies wreaked havoc, a fierce shutter shook through Lu Tian¡¯s body, only for him to shoot back in a miserable fashion. He took a dozen steps back in the air, before finally stabilising himself. Despite that, his face had already turned ashen.

    Upon seeing this, the faces of the Captains on the same boat as Lu Tian involutarily changed, their eyes brimming with shock as they looked towards Mu Chen. Clearly, they felt somewhat inconceivable that Mu Chen was actually able to gain an advantage in this first round of exchanging blows.

    Stabilising himself, Lu Tian shot a dark look at the white bone gauntlet on his hand. At this moment, some of malevolent-looking bone spikes present on it had actually shattered apart. The dense white light around it had appeared somewhat dimmer. Clearly, the previous collision of attacks had caused damage to it.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why you dare to challenge Ji Xuan. So it turns that it¡¯s due to you having a Quasi-Divine Artifact in your hands, huh?¡± said Lu Tian as he chillingly stared at Mu Chen, with ridicule and disdain present within within his tone.

    ¡°However, if you believe that you can contend against Ji Xuan just by relying on a Quasi-Divine Artifact, I truly believe that you¡¯re just a lunatic raving about his mad dreams.¡±

    With a calm gaze present in his eyes, Mu Chen extended his palm. As the ck Tortoise Seal slowly revolved within his palm, he looked straight towards the ashen-faced Lu Tian. With a faint smile, he said, ¡°You really give off the vibe of a henchman...¡±

    ¡°The goal I¡¯vee here for... is for the sake of breaking this henchman of Ji Xuan.¡±

    Hearing that, Lu Tian¡¯s face started to slightly twitch. As he staring straight towards Mu Chen, dense killing intent gushed from his eyes. In the next instant, a chilling smile appeared on his face as he replied, ¡°Since you¡¯re seeking death, you can¡¯t me me for it. I¡¯ll capture you before tossing you right before Ji Xuan¡¯s face.¡±

    ¡°Take action!¡±

    As his voice rang out, he gave an abrupt wave of his hand.

    Seeing this signal, the hundreds of groups hovering in the air hesitated for a bit. Finally, Spiritual Energies started to condense within their palms, before powerful fluctuations started to radiate from them.

    Bang!

    As low rumbling noise made by Spiritual Energies gushed out, figures started to abruptly shoot out, rushing straight towards Mu Chen like a swarm of locusts. Fierce Spiritual Energy attacks enveloped Mu Chen akin to a rainstorm. Such a formation was exceedingly astonishing.

    Although these people might not have reached the First Grade Spirit Disaster, with such numbers grouped together, such might would force even an expert in the First Grade Spirit Disaster to retreat or evade.

    Nevertheless, Mu Chen did not retreat at all. Hovering in the air, the Spiritual Energy attacks heading towards him like a rainstorm started to be reflected within his ck pupils.

    Behind him, Luo Li, Wen Qingxuan and the others did not take action, with the only thing they did being quietly watching the scene unfolding before them.

    Suddenly, a faint shuddering noise rang out from the ck Tortoise Seal in Mu Chen¡¯s hand. Hoisting his hand out, the ck Tortoise Seal instantly rushed towards the sky. Dramatically expanding in size as it did so, it transformed into a gigantic hundred-plus version if its former size.

    Surfacing in the air, the ck Tortoise Seal appeared just like a mountain, being unable to budge.

    The ck Tortoise Seal came to a stop in the air above Mu Chen¡¯s head, casting its shadow down below. Faintly, one could discern a low tortoise¡¯s roar as it furiously resounded.

    ¡°Mysterious Tortoise Force Field!¡±

    As the ancient tortoise¡¯s roar resounded, a dim glowing green screen abruptly descended from the stone seal. This glowing screen was approximately a hundred metres in diametre, instantly enveloping the same radius around Mu Chen.

    Bang! Bang!

    Powerful Spiritual Energy attacks howled, before all of them smashed against the dim glowing green screen. The spectacle that happened next was an especially peculiar one. At the instant when those attacks struck the glowing screen, they instantly cracked apart, shuttering like dying mes as they rapidly vanished without a trace.

    This peculiar scene instantly caused the faces of those who had taken action to instantly contort, before shades of shock and astonishment shed within his eyes.

    ¡°This is the might of a Quasi-Divine Artifact, huh...¡±

    Seeing this, a shiver of shock had also shed within the eyes of Mu Chen. After acquiring the ck Tortoise Seal, this was the first time that he had truly activated it. Thus, the might disyed by the Quasi-Divine Artifact caused him to feel rather astonished.

    The glowing screen seemed to act like a force field. Anything that tries to intrude within its radius would get suppressed and crushed into bits by the force field. Even Spiritual Energy was of no exception. This was the absolutebination of offense and defense in one ability. With such a treasure, Mu Chen need not worry just one bit about the encirclement from those people.

    ¡°Revolve!¡±

    With a change of his hand seal, the ck Tortoise Seal started to revolve. In the next instant, the gigantic dim glowing green screen proceeded to envelop over a few groups.

    Bang!

    As the glowing halo came enveloping over, those bodies of those people that were unable to evade abruptly froze, before terror and dread gushed from their eyes. In the next instant, their faces rapidly turned red, appearing as if they were unable to breath.

    The bodies appeared to have a mountain pressing down on them, causing them to be unable to revolve the Spiritual Energy present within their bodies.

    Puff!

    Puff!

    Within the radius of the glowing halo, figures continued to spurt out sessive mouthfuls of blood, with their bodies flying akin to birds with their wings broken. Dropping right out of the sky, all of them ploppedpletely into the yellow sands below.

    As the glowing halo swept out, dozens of people instantly dropped out of the sky, causing a patch of emptiness to appear within the packed sky.

    In an instant, an extremely ugly expression appeared on the face of Lu Tian, while a shadow of astonishment shed across his eyes. He never imagined that the ancient and strange stone seal in Mu Chen¡¯s hand would actually be that formidable.

    Chi.

    Sweeping his gaze, Mu Chen¡¯s hand seal changed once more. In the next instant, the ck Tortoise Seal revolved once again, before the glowing halo enveloped straight over Lu Tian.

    Bang!

    Seeing this, Lu Tian¡¯s face instantly changed. Giving a furious stomp of his feet, Spiritual Energypletely sted out from him, before he shot backwards like a bolt of lightning, which just so happened to bring him out of the radius of the glowing halo.

    ¡°There¡¯s some ws in its speed.¡±

    Mu Chen muttered as he slightly nodded his head. Although the ck Tortoise Seal¡¯s force field was able tobine both offensive and defensive capabilities, it didn¡¯t possess a quick movement speed. When met against an opponent with extremely quick speed, thetter would be able to flee from it.

    Thinking about this, Mu Chen gave augh. With a thought, the dim green glowing halo shot out once again towards Lu Tian.

    Seeing this, the only thing Lu Tian could do was to retreat once again.

    Mu Chen seemed to be nning on using Lu Tian to test out the capability of his ck Tortoise Seal. At this moment, he had diligently focused on controlling the ck Tortoise Seal. Therefore, despite someical scenes appearing, the dim green glowing halo continued to pursue behind Lu Tian¡¯s back. Not daring to be enveloped within its radius, thetter could only continue to evade in a somewhat miserable fashion.

    ...

    After suffering the big loss earlier, a few of Lu Tian¡¯spatriots did not dare to take action again. Only at this moment did they understand why Mu Chen and his group would suddenly appear to knock on Lu Tian¡¯s doorsteps. The key factor was the assurance of victory. After all, from the looks of the current situation, Wen Qingxuan had not take action since that initial blow. When the timees for both parties to truly take action against each other, despite them having the numerical superiority, they truly did not possess any confidence at all within their hearts...

    ¡°Mu Chen, is your only ability being to use your Divine Artifact to suppress people?¡± After being forced to move about in a miserable fashion, Lu Tian¡¯s face grew increasingly ashen as he roared in a fierce voice.

    ¡°If you really possess true ability, you should use your true power to defeat me!¡±

    With a clench of his hand, the ck Tortoise Seal rapidly strunk down, before transforming into a ray of light that shot straight into Mu Chen¡¯s palm. Raising his head, he sent a faint smile towards Lu Tian before saying, ¡°I know that you¡¯re using such ¡®I¡¯m not up to the standard¡¯ remarks to provoke me. However, regardless of what method I use, there won¡¯t be much change to your final ending.¡±

    ¡°Let me see you try!¡±

    ¡°Technique of the White Bones, Divine White Bones Physique!¡±

    With a malevolentugh, Lu Tian took a fierce step forward. A greyish-white radiance started to radiate from him. As this radiance started to congeal around his body, it started to gradually transform into a thinyered white bone armor.

    As the white bone armor encased Lu Tian¡¯s body, a chilling luster started to suffuse on its surface. Faintly, extremely tyrannical energy fluctuations started to radiate from him. Lu Tian appeared to have activated some sort of a body-tempering technique.

    The so-called ¡°Divine White Bone Physique¡± was precisely what Lu Tian had obtained from the Bone Sect and possessed extraordinary might. Regardless of defense or offense, it was iparably tyrannical. Lu Tian¡¯s cultivation can be considered to be at the Pinnacle First Grade Spirit Disaster, with him not yet passing through the second level. However, by relying on this so-called ¡°Divine White Bone Physique¡±, he was able to engage in intense fights against experts at Second Grade Spirit Disaster without suffering defeat.

    Upon seeing this, the faces of the various groups alongside Lin Zhou¡¯s who had been encircled by Lu Tian¡¯s gang all slightly changed. From the looks of it, they too have heard about how tyrannical Lu Tian¡¯s ¡°Divine White Bone Physique¡± was.

    ¡°This is the Bone Sect¡¯s Divine White Bone Physique?¡±

    At this moment, Mu Chen had also raised his head, his ck pupils focusing on Lu Tian, who was now encased in white bones. In the next instant, an indifferentugh rang from him, before he slowly clenched his hands, only for ck lightning to immediately gush from his body.

    Low rumbles of thunder resounded across the entire region upon the appearance of that ck lightning.

    The ck lightning bolts appeared to form lightning patterns on the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body as they quietly congealed together.

    Clearly, Mu Chen was extremely interested in testing exactly which one was stronger, the Bone¡¯s Sect¡¯s Divine White Bone Physique, or his Lightning God¡¯s Physique.

 Chapter 571 - Lightning Gods Technique VS Divine White Bone Physique

    <strong>Chapter 571 - Lightning God¡¯s Technique VS Divine White Bone Physique</strong>

    Bang Rumble.

    The low rumbles of thunder resounded across the reddish yellow desert, causing even the azure blue sky to seemingly turn dim.

    Standing in the air, ck lightning bolts sparkled crazily across his body. As the ck lightning bolt rippled out in halos, they caused the surrounding space to warp and distort.

    As of now, Mu Chen¡¯s Lightning God¡¯s Physique, had already been cultivated to the level of Hexa Rune Lightning Physique. It¡¯s said that when one¡¯s Lightning God¡¯s Physique reaches the Ennea Rune Lightning Physique, one¡¯s physique would be able to rival that of a Sovereign realm expert.

    If was able to reach that level, a casual punch from Mu Chen would be truly able to shatter space apart. With a wave of his palm, he would be able to wipe out mountains, showing how exceedingly powerful it was.

    While Mu Chen was activating his Lightning God¡¯s Physique inplete effect, Lu Tian swept his gloomy gaze over from the skies above. Looking at the lightning sparkling across Mu Chen¡¯s body, the corner of his eyes started twitching slightly.

    Clearly, he could sense how tyrannical Mu Chen¡¯s physique was.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that your physique¡¯s even stronger than my Divine White Bone Physique!¡±

    Lu Tian roared out as a gloomy shade filled his eyes. With the entire situation already progressed to this stage, he naturally could no longer under estimate Mu Chen anymore. However, he was simrly extremely confident in his Divine White Bone Physique. This was due to him having crossed hands with Ji Xuan before. Although it had result in his defeat in the end, the strength of his Divine White Bone Physique had caused even Ji Xuan to feel shocked and astonished. This point was more than sufficient for Lu Tian to feel proud about himself.

    Therefore, faced against Mu Chen now, he did not feel any dread or fear.

    The chilling white spiritual glow continued to radiate out from Lu Tian¡¯s body. Bones white to the point of causing people¡¯s hearts to palpitate appeared to have grown out from Lu Tian¡¯s body. Forming a dense bony armor, it encased Lu Tian¡¯s body within, appearing to have to be indestructible.

    Under the white bones, a sinister looking gaze shout out. With a furious stomp, the space below his feet rippled, before his figure instantly disappeared.

    ¡°Such a quick speed!¡±

    Upon seeing this, the faces of Lin Zhou, Xu Huang and rest involuntarily changed. Lu Tian¡¯s speed was such that they were seemingly unable to observe him with their bare hands, with them only being faintly able to discern slight traces of Spiritual Energy fluctuations.

    Due to them being unable to chase up to Lu Tian¡¯s figure with their eyes, their gazes instantly turned towards Mu Chen. After all, regardless of how fast Lu Tian was, his goal would always be to attack Mu Chen.

    Whoosh!

    Just as their gazes locked on to Mu Chen, they noticed ripples appearing in the space behind Mu Chen. In the next instant, a figure glowing with white light appeared in a sh. Bringing along a frightening force, the white bone encased fist rumbled heavily towards Mu Chen¡¯s back without the slightest bit of mercy.

    Such a speed was akin to that of lightning.

    Bang!

    THe white bone fist pierced right through Mu Chen¡¯s body. However, despite that, there was not a single trace of blood spurting out.

    ¡°A remnant shade?¡±

    A faint smile appeared on Lu Tian before swinging his right leg towards the back of Mu Chen in a whip like fashion. Chilling white Spiritual Energy appeared to form into a gigantic Spiritual Energy gale, chopping down furiously like a battle axe.

    Bang!

    A palm suffused with lightning patted out heavily from behind, mming straight against the white bony leg.

    Boom!

    A loud bang rang out,as energy ripples visibles to the naked eye rippled out, causing the space to split apart. Unable to endure the impact from the collision, the air present in the surroundings exploded apart, sending shockwaves surging out.

    A faint shutter shook through the two people. However, in the next instant, both of them shot out in spectre like fashion.

    Lightning and white brilliance erupted in the air. However, what¡¯s peculiar was that everyone was unable to notice their figures, with them only being able to see the two clumps of brilliance smashing against each other time and time after again. Every single time they collided, frightening energy shockwaves would sweep out, causing berserk sandstorms to swirl up from the desert below.

    ¡°Indeed, that Lu Tian possessed some ability, to be able to contend with Mu Chen with his physique.¡± said Xu Huang and the others as their faces grew solemn. They were extremely clear how strong Mu Chen¡¯s physique was. However, from the looks of it, Lu Tian was unexpected able to not be in a disadvantage when contending against Mu Chen on this aspect. From this, one could tell how powerful thetter was.

    ¡°The Bone Sect is simrly a powerful regional influence within the shattered continent in the ancient antiquity. Their inheritance, the Divine White Bone Physique¡¯s naturally not weak.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan spoke out. ¡°It¡¯s said that this Lu Tian had crossed hands with Ji Xuan. Despite his eventual loss, by relying on his Divine White Bone Physique, he was able to cause some trouble for Ji Xuan. If not, thetter would not hold the former that strongly in regard and allow the former to join thetter¡¯s alliance.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, Ji Xuan¡¯s Spiritual Energy is stronger than Mu Chen¡¯s by a notch. Although he has yet to breakthrough to Second Grade Spirit Disaster, by relying on the strength of his physique, he¡¯s able to put up a fight even against experts of Second Grade Spirit Disaster.¡± said Luo Li with a faint smile.

    ¡°That strong?¡±

    Shock and astonishment appeared on the faces of Xu Huang and the rest. As of now in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, although the strength of various groups have all been increasing at an astonishing rate, there were still extremely few people that have managed to breakthrough to Second Grade Spirit Disaster. These people possessed absolute qualifications to enter the final match. From the looks of it, this Lu Tian¡¯s unexpectedly able to possess the strength to contend against those at Second Grade Spirit Disaster, clearly more than sufficient to show his might.

    Wen Qingxuan and Luo Li nodded towards one another, before raising their slender and snow white necks, casting their beautiful eyes towards the extremely intense fight happening in the air. Both of the knew that although Mu Chen can be said to be crossing hands with Lu Tian, truthfully, this could also be said as another way he was employing to pit himself against Ji Xuan.

    Lu Tian had already suffered defeat in Ji Xuan¡¯s hands, before being subdued by thetter. On the other hand, although Mu had no interest in subduing Lu Tian, he had all the interest in the worlds to forcefully break the high ce Ji Xuan had in Lu Tian¡¯s heart.

    Bang!

    Yet another gigantic bag rang out in the skies, a frightening energy shockwaves rushed out under of the gazes of everyone present. Two glowing figures abruptly shot out, retreating a dozen steps in the air, with every step they take causing the air below to shutter and explode apart.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze instantly turned over towards them.

    In the air, two figures surfaced from within the dazzling brilliance.

    At this moment, charred patches were scattered around the white bone encased body of Lu Tian. Clearly, those were injuries brought about by the berserk ck Divine Lightninging from Mu Chen in their earlier head on confrontation.

    Comparatively, Mu Chen appeared to be somewhat in a better state. With the ck lightning encasing his body, it had result his body bing as strong and resilient as metal. Although there were white scratches present on his skin, all of these couldn¡¯t even be counted as anything in the presence of Mu Chen¡¯s tyrannical physique.

    The previous crossing of hands which had causing people¡¯s scalps to turn numb had unexpectedly not causing any significant injuries for the both of them.

    This scene caused the corner of quite a few people¡¯s eyes to twitch. Aren¡¯t the physique of these two fellows too overpowered...

    ¡°Quite a powerful physique.¡±

    Lightning flowed around the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body as he stared at Lu Tian in the air, his eyes sparkling with the same lightning radiance. Every since the start of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, the person before his eyes, Lu Tian, might just be the strongest fellow he had met so far.

    ¡°From your expression, could it be that you believe that you¡¯ve already gotten the advantage?¡± said Lu Tian with a sneer. In the next instant, chilling white radiance circted around his body, before the charred clumps rapidly dissipated away.

    The white bones around his body shone in a luster brimming with power once again.

    ¡°However, you being able to train your physique to such a degree have exceeded my expectations. However, I¡¯m very sorry to inform you that there¡¯s still quite a big disparity between you and Ji Xuan!¡±

    With a cold sneer, Lu Tian shot words of ridiculement out. Despite that, what he had thought was different from the words he had spoken. That¡¯s due to him knowing how hard it was to train and temper one¡¯s physique. If not for that bone pond present within the remnant of the Bone Sect, he might not have been able to cultivate his Divine White Bone Physique to such a level. He had originally assumed that there won¡¯t be many people within the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament that would be aparable physique to him. However, who would have expected that person before his eyes, Mu Chen would possess one that wasn¡¯t weaker than his own.

    Being able to be heavily regarded Ji Xuan, this fellow indeed possess some ability.

    Hearing that. Mu Chen gave a faintugh in response, before replying in a voice that appeared to be apanied by the roars of thunder. ¡°Activate your Divine White Bone Physique to the limits. Otherwise, your arrogance won¡¯tst much longer.¡±

    Hearing that, a chilling expression appeared on Lu Tian¡¯s face as he stared at Mu Chen. However, upon seeing the calm, exceedingly abstruse ck pupils of his that appeared to have not the slightest traces of ripples, for some unknown reason, he felt a chill surface within his heart.

    This chill caused Lu Tian to sink into silence for a while. Extending his hands out slowly, his eyes staring chillingly at Mu Chen, before abruptly changing his hand seal. As his hand seal changed, the white bones on the surface of his body started to slowly radiate with a gem like luster, just like sparkling diamonds. However, everyone could sense that the might of Lu Tian¡¯s physique had risen once again.

    ¡°Your tone¡¯s quite arrogant. I¡¯ve already cultivated my White Bones Divine Physique to the point of transforming bone into jade. When I cross hands with Ji Xuan some time ago, although I lost in the end, he was unable to break my White Bones Divine Physique. As for now, what about you?¡± the increase in power erupting out from his physique causing the chill within Lu Tian¡¯s heart to rapidly dissipate away, while his voice be gloomy and sinister once again.

    Lightning flowed within Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils, with not a single trace of any emotion seemingly present within. Slowly clenching his hands, roars of thunder akin to those of a furious dragon erupted out from his body.

    Bang! Rumble! Rumble!

    The roars of thunder grew increasingly loud, before resounding across the entire region, causing even the hurricanes wreaking havoc within the desert to be suppressed by them.

    The skies started to grow dim.

    Crackle.

    Due to the spectacle unfolding before him, Lu Tian narrowed his eyes slightly. In the next instant, as a chilling glint shed within his eyes, a dazzling splendor erupted furiously from his jade like body.

    Whoosh!

    Akin to a jade coloured ray of light, his figure shot across the horizon, hurtling straight at Mu Chen. Clearly, he could sense some threat from thetter. Thus, he did not want to allow Mu Chen to sessfully activate his strength to his maximum capability.

    ¡°White Bones Divine Physique, Jade Bones Divine Fist!¡±

    A loud roar resounded from Lu Tian, before his figure appeared right before Mu Chen seemingly in an instant, before a jade like fist rumbled heavily out.

    Bang!

    The surrounding space started to ripple, while all of the air in a hundred metre radius exploded apart. Gigantic fissures started to appear on the desert below, before rapidly expanding out.

    Dumbfounded shock and terror immediately gushed out of the eyes of countless people.

    They turned their gazes towards Mu Chen, only to see that the ck lightning bolts that were sparkling crazily on the surface of his body had rapidly retracted within his body. Such a scene appeared as though he had been suppressed.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right!¡±

    However, there were some people who were quick to discuss that something wasn¡¯t quite right. That¡¯s because the saw that as those lightning bolts retracted within Mu Chen¡¯s body, lightning like patterns had suddenly appeared on his arm, before rapidly extending out.

    Within a short instant, seemingly half of Mu Chen¡¯s body had already been covered by the lightning patterns that were sparkling with a ck radiance.

    This scene gave somewhat of a malevolent vor.

    While the glowing lightning patterns had covered half of Mu Chen¡¯s body, lightning finally erupted out from his jet ck eyes, appearing just like the awakening of a lightning dragon.

    Bang!

    The arm covered in ck lightning patterns started to move at a slow, yet unavoidable speed as it sent an attack out.

    Boom!

    In the next instant, the lightning fist and the jade bone fist smashed heavily into each other.

    At the instant of the collision, Lu Tian noticed faint twitching at the corner of Mu Chen¡¯s mouth, before an indifferent voice that caused his entire body to turn cold started to slowly ring out.

    ¡°Since Ji Xuan¡¯s unable to break your White Bones Divine Physique, I¡¯ll be the one to break it.¡±

 Chapter 572 - Great Harvest

    Chapter 572 - Great Harvest

    Boom!

    In this instant, bright and resplendent lightning apanied by astonishing peals of thunder resounded across the horizon. Akin to giant pythons, bolts of lightning wreaked havoc crazily around as they nketed the surrounding skies.

    A myriad of lightning bolts surged around under the dim skies, causing a exceedingly terrifying spectacle for everyone around.

    Figures retreated in miserable fashion on the desert below. At this moment, everyone¡¯s ears were filled with the peals of thunder, with some unfortunate people having flood starting to flow out from their ears. Clearly, they were injured by the roars of the thunder ringing out from the skies.

    Below the epicentre of the collision, the desert had copsed down, with gigantic fissures extending out like a spiderweb, while sand flowed down within like waterfalls.

    After evading the lightning roars, everyone raised their heads to look towards the origin where they had raidated out from.

    Signs of warping and distortions had appeared space surrounding there, appearing to have formed an entire stretch of empty space, with the air a hundred metres in radius around havingpletely exploded apart.

    In the empty space, two figures still maintained their stance, their fists pointed against each other, while their frozen bodies appeared statuesque.

    The frightening energies that have been gushing out from the two people hadpletely dissipated away quietly. The only movement present on them was the gentle breeze blowing at their robes, causing them to flutter slightly.

    Every sound within the region had turned quiet, as every single gazetched on tightly towards the the two figures present there.

    Under the attentive gazes of everyone in the surroundings, a faint shudder shook through Mu Chen¡¯s body, before the lightning originally sparkling within his ck pupilspletely vanished away.

    Looking calmly towards Lu Tian standing right before him, he proceeded to slowly release his clenched fist. As his finger quivered slightly, he gave a gentle flick towards theyers of jade like bones covering the surface of thetter¡¯s body.

    Crack!

    This appeared to be a gentle flick that possessed not even one bit of power behind it. However, it had brought about astonished and shocked responses in the people around. Following a minute cracking sound ringing out, everyone¡¯s eyes hastily contracted as cracks suddenly started to extend out from the surface of the jade like bones.

    Crack! Crack!

    The minute sounds grew in frequency. As their gazes shot over, they saw dense cracks have unexpectedly appeared quietly on the bright jade like bones encasing Lu Tian¡¯s body.

    At astonishing speeds, the cracks extended out,pletely covering every spot of the jade like bones in a short span of a few breaths.

    At this moment, Mu Chen slowly lowered his fist. As he did so, the faint trace of blood surfaced on his finger tip. Shooting an indifferent nce over, he gave it a light rub to clean it off.

    Bang!

    Suddenly, the bright jade like bones on the surface of Lu Tian¡¯s body shattered apart. As the jade like bone fragments shot out, Lu Tian¡¯s originally frozen body appeared to have suffered a strike by lightning as he abruptly shot backwards.

    Bang! Bang!

    As Lu Tian¡¯s body flew out, clumps of blood mist spurted crazily one after another from his mouth. In the short span of a few breaths, everyone could feel the Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating out from the former started to decrease at an astonishing rate.

    Puff!

    Yet another mouthful of blood spurted out from him. Finally, being unable to endure any much longer, Lu Tian dropped straight down from the skies, before burrowing head first into the sand below under the terrified and dumbfounded gazes of everyone around. As blood clumped up the sand as itnded on the desert surface, Lu Tian gave of an exceedingly miserable sight.

    As Lu Tian¡¯s body drilled deeply into the sand, the wind devastated deserted turned deathly silent once again. Regardless of the various groups that had gathered around Lu Tian, or those groups like Lin Zhou who were encircled by them, at this moment, all of them were at a loss for words.

    The suppressive feelinging from Lu Tian was truthfully too heavy for them. Therefore, upon seeing this person, who was standing high up in the sky, copse with such a loud rumble, the shock surging out within them was truly quite huge.

    ¡°He¡¯s won.¡± happiness erupted from the faces of Xu Huang and the others, while their tense hearts started to rx.

    Noticing this, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan both gave a smile without much of any other expression. Clearly, they did not feel much of a surprise with Mu Chen being able to defeat Lu Tian.

    The lightning patterns sparkling on the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body had alreadypletely disappeared away. Shooting down, hended on the sands below, before appearing right by the exceedingly miserable looking Lu Tian.

    At this moment, thetter was covered with blood as he continued to gasp painfully for air. Clearly, he had suffered heavy injuries from the confrontation earlier.

    As blood flowed out from Lu Tian¡¯s mouth, he stared right at Mu Chen¡¯s with his eyes wide open, brimming with inconceivable feelings. He¡¯s White Bones Divine Physique was unexpectedly defeated by Mu Chen using the strength of his own body...

    This was something that Ji Xuan was unable to aplish them.

    ¡°Looks like your White Bones Divine Physique isn¡¯t as strong as you¡¯ve thought.¡± said Mu Chen faintly as he stared at Lu Tian.

    Shooting a vicious re at Mu Chen, gloominess and malevolence still remained within Lu Tian¡¯s eyes. Cracking his mouth open to give a chillingugh, he spoke out. ¡°Mu Chen, you¡¯re formidable. This time, I¡¯ve indeed made an error in judgement. However, so what if you¡¯ve defeated me! Even you will be hard pressed to imagine how strong Ji Xuan is now! Being treated as his enemy will be the most sorrowful thing you¡¯ll ever experience in your life!¡±

    ¡°You still never forget to be a good henchman even at such a time.¡±

    Mu Chen spoke out with augh, before squatting down. Looking calmly towards Lu Tian, he replied in a slow manner. ¡°I¡¯ve never treated defeating you as anything big. In the future, you¡¯ll see the showdown between me and him, am I right?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s voice appeared exceedingly calm, with not so much as a fluctuation present within. However, when Lu Tian stared at him, he was unable to say any ridiculing remarks back. That¡¯s because he could feel as though there was a lion hiding within the depths of the calm ck eyes of the youth before him, causing his heart to palpitate in fear.

    With a clench of his hand, a ray of brilliance shot out from Lu Tian¡¯s bosom, beforending within his palm. This was precisely the Academy que of Lu Tian¡¯s group.

    The quantity of points present on it had reach a high number of 20 thousand.

    ¡°You!¡± seeing this, Lu Tian¡¯s face instantly contorted.

    ¡°Spoils of war.¡± replied Mu Chen with a faint smile.

    Flicking his hand, yet another Academy que appeared in a sh. After transferring half of the points that Lu Tian¡¯s Academy que has, the points on his group¡¯s Academy que had risen to approximately 13 thousand.

    This was a quantity that Mu Chen and his group had never reached before. However, at this moment, it wasn¡¯t even enough to catapult them into the top 16 rankings.

    Mu Chen tossed Lu Tian¡¯s Academy que back. Seeing this, thetter clenched his teeth, with his gaze appearing to contain some hatred and resentment.

    Whoosh!

    Luo Li, Wen Qingxuan, Xu Huang and the rest of the groups had shot over at this moment. As Wen Qingxuan walked close, she gently fluttered her gaze towards the numerous groups in the air that hadunched attacks at Mu Chen earlier, before speaking out, ¡°How to deal with those fellows?¡±

    Toying with the Academy que in his hand, a chilling shade shed through Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, before he replied. ¡°Since they had taken action, they naturally have to pay some price. Having followed Lu Tian for the past few days to snatch points from quite a few people, they had only themselves to me for such a result.¡±

    Hearing that, Xu Huang was instantly shocked as he spoke out. ¡°There¡¯s at least a hundred groups present her. If we are to take action against them, I¡¯m afraid that will be some trouble in doing so.¡±

    In the air, the numerous groups that had taken action against Mu Chen seemed to have discovered the gaze filled with ill intent shooting out from thetter, causing a chill to run through their hearts. They proceeded to quietly gather close to one another. WIth so many groups converged together, no matter how formidable that Mu Chen was, he shouldn¡¯t dare to anger the masses, right?

    Clearly, Mu Chen had also sensed their actions, causing a ridiculing smile to curl up at the corner of his mouth, before turning to look at Lin Zhou and his group.

    Noticing Mu Chen gaze shooting towards him, Lin Zhou immediately gawked, before his eyes started to sparkle. He had immediately picked up on Mu Chen¡¯s n. This resulted a chilling smile cracking open from his mouth as he nodded his head.

    ¡°Everyone, those bastards had snatched our points so happily just moments ago! Now, we can¡¯t just let them go like that, am I right?¡± leaping up, Lin Zhou stared at the dozens of groups that were encircled by Lu Tian and his gang earlier before roaring out in a fierce voice.

    Hearing his roar, the dozens of groups became restless, while anger and hatred surfaced within their eyes. Nevertheless, with their disadvantage in numbers, they did not dare to carelessly take action.

    ¡°Everyone, an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. That¡¯s the basic rule for the heavens and earth. If there¡¯s anyone that doesn¡¯t ept that, I¡¯ll help you.¡± said Mu Chen with a faint smile on his face.

    ¡°You¡¯re vicious, Mu Chen!¡± some people roared out.

    However, as those people roared out in anger, rays of brilliance had already erupted from the eyes of the dozens of groups that were encircled earlier. With a furious clench of their teeth, they rose in to the skies, forming an encircling formation, trapping the hundreds of groups within.

    ¡°You dare!¡±

    Seeing this, the hundreds of groups instantly roared out in fury. Those groups that they had encircled earlier had actually dared to take action against them.

    Hmph!

    However, as their roars rang out, a cold snort followed suit, before golden light erupted out, only for everyone to see Wen Qingxuan holding her golden war spear in her hand as she stood in the air. As a chilling gaze swept out from her beautiful eyes, those groups under her gaze started to shiver, while their eyes started to fill up with terror and dread.¡±

    ¡°Hand over your points obediently, and I¡¯ll remain courteous. If any of you continue to remain stupid and pigheaded, I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯ll not be able to participate in the next Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.¡± Wen Qingxuan¡¯s sweet sounding voice rang out, yet the icy cold intent present within causing the hearts of quite a few people to shudder in fright.

    ¡°Take action!¡±

    Seeing this, Lin Zhou gave a loud roar, taking the lead as he shot out.

    ¡°Take out points back from them!¡± behind him, the dozens of groups shot out in session as their roars resounded out.

    Instantly, the surrounding skies became chaotic. Although the hundreds of groups had the numerical advantage, their morale had seemingly copsedpletely. Added with Mu Chen, Wen Qingxuan and the others shooting out covetous gazes from the side, they were utterly defeated in a moments worth of time, all of them suffering miserable defeat. The few that attempted to fellow were all forced back by Luo Li.

    Therefore, within a short span of ten minutes, the hundreds of groups werepletely defeated, with figures dropping down in miserable fashion, before being forced to hand over their Academy ques.

    Stepping out, Lin Zhou collected all of the Academy ques, before carrying them and walking towards Mu Chen. Handing all of them over thetter, a smile cracked open from his mouth as he said, ¡°Although I know Brother Mu¡¯s character, the rules are the rules. Only you can take the majority of these points.

    Looking at the hundreds of Academy ques present before him, Mu Chen could not help but to gawk out.

 Chapter 573 - Targeted

    <strong>Chapter 573 - Targeted</strong>

    The hundreds of Academy ques ced before his eyes truly possessed a slight shock factor. Even with Mu Chen¡¯s character, the scene before his eyes caused him to slightly gawk.

    Mu Chen stared at the Academy ques. If he was able to obtain all of those points, his group should have enough points to catapult themselves into the Top 8 ...

    Beside him, the eyes of Xu Huang and the others turned scorching hot, simrly showing their shock due to the presence of so many Academy ques.

    Standing by his side, Luo Li didn¡¯t say a word, while Wen Qingxuan crossed her jade-like hands before her chest as she cast her beautiful eyes towards Mu Chen.

    Behind Lin Zhou¡¯s back, the dozens of groups were also staring at Mu Chen,plicated feelings filled their eyes. However, they did not make any noise in the end. That¡¯s because they knew that if not for Mu Chen appearing here today, they would be hard-pressed to escape the cmity they were in earlier.

    ording to the rules, Mu Chen would absolutely obtain the majority of the spoils of war. As for them, being able to obtain the bits that trickle down would in fact be an exceedingly good deal by itself.

    Hu.

    Under the re of everyone present, Mu Chen continued staring at the Academy ques as he deeply pondered for a bit. Finally, a smile appeared on his handsome face. This smile was entirely different from the dark and sinister one that Lu Tian wore earlier, being able to cause warmth to appear in the hearts of people.

    It had to be said that the smiling Mu Chen possessed quite some charm, shown by the gradually rxed expressions on the faces of the groups behind Lin Zhou.

    ¡°Captain Lin Zhou, you¡¯ve truly given me a hard problem to solve,¡± said Mu Chen as he looked towards Lin Zhou.

    Hearing that, thetter gawked, before scratching his head and replying, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about it. In fact, matters like weak groups being eliminated by powerful groups are too much of amon thing in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. There¡¯s no one that would say anything about it.¡±

    ¡°Of the points here, I¡¯ll take a one portion, with Wen Qingxuan and her group taking another. As for thest portion, you can distribute it among everyone here. After all, these points are your spoils of war,¡± replied Mu Chen within a smile.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s reply, Lin Zhou and the rest immediately gawked while nkly staring at Mu Chen as they felt slightly inconceivable towards the former¡¯s decision. After all, they had coborated with some powerful groups before. However, those so-called ¡°coborations¡± were in fact those powerful groups wanting to utilise them as cannon fodder or meat shields. Furthermore, when it came to the distribution of points, the powerful teams would seemly seize half or more of them. Only the rest would be distributed to the groups that were in coboration with them.

    Therefore, when Mu Chen had only taken a taken portion, all of them seemed to be slightly unable to believe what they just heard.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯ve not gotten to the stage where points don¡¯t matter. On the contrary, I rather love snatching points from them as opposite to those weaker ones.¡± replied Mu Chen with a faint smile as he pointed towards the Lu Tian who was buried in the sand.

    Exchanging nces with each other, a slightly unconceble look of gratitude emerged from the eyes of Lin Zhou and the others after deeply pondering for quite a while. Their groups weren¡¯t strong or weak, causing them to feel extremely awkward in the current situation of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. Generally speaking, upon reaching such a stage, they would seemingly be point banks in the eyes of those powerful groups. Such a status could be considered as low and pitiful. Therefore, Mu Chen giving them such an extremelyrge choice was a first for them.

    That¡¯s because all of them knew what Mu Chen was giving them wasn¡¯t just a choice, but respect, too.

    ¡°Thank you, Captain Mu Chen.¡± the groups standing behind Lin Zhou cupped their hands towards Mu Chen as they said their thanks in deep voices.

    The dozens of group captains cupped their hands towards Mu Chen while saying their thanks, with gratitude present within their eyes. During this period of time, their emotions were truthfully not quite good. Could anyone¡¯s honor not be hurt by being exploited by powerful groups one after another before having their points snatched away from them?

    Mu Chen was somewhat stunned and amazed by their responses. Giving an awkwardugh, he turned his gaze towards Wen Qingxuan before saying, ¡°Take two portions of the points. I¡¯ve said before that I¡¯ll try my best to let you regain your Numero Uno ce again.¡±

    Panning her head to shoot a look at Mu Chen, Wen Qingxuan raised her red lips before replying in a low voice, ¡°I never knew that Captain Mu Chen also knows quite a good move to buy the hearts of people.¡±

    Unable to tell whether Wen Qingxuan had any intent of ridiculing him with her reply, Mu Chen wrinkled his forehead as he said, ¡°That¡¯s not my intention. I purely dislike doing something like that.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. I never said that you were like that.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan replied with a faint smile, with her voice unexpectedly turning somewhat gentle. Looking deeply at Mu Chen with her beautiful eyes, she said, ¡°If you had truly devoured all of those points, I would have be slightly disappointed in you, although this truly is no concern of whether it¡¯s right or wrong. I know that power is the say in this ce, and that there¡¯s no one that¡¯s able to criticise or find fault with what you do. Nevertheless, if you¡¯re unable to even resist such a temptation, I¡¯d truly be unable to believe that you¡¯d be able to walk far in the path ahead of you.¡±

    Shooting a look at Luo Li, she said in a profound manner, ¡°If you¡¯re unable to walk that far, don¡¯t destroy such a lustrous girl as her.¡±

    ¡°Everyone has their own interpretations of the truth. However, it seems as if you¡¯re praising me,¡± replied Mu Chen as he rubbed his nose. Truthfully speaking, his thoughts were extremely simple, as he did not want to use such a way to obtain points. That¡¯s because he knew that this wasn¡¯t the original intent of the creation of this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. The groups that relied on the weak groups to obtain arge quantity of points would not be able to truly stand at the peak at the end.

    ¡°Your skin¡¯s quite thick, huh,¡± said Wen Qingxuan as she rolled her eyes towards Mu Chen. The gentleness that was present within her voice was instantly gone, and she regained her arrogant, phoenix-like appearance once again.

    As she spoke those words, Wen Qingxuan waved her jade-like hand, before taking out two portions of the points present on the Academy ques. As the thick brilliance rose up, the points on her Academy que drastically rose by 20,000 points, inching closer towards the Numero Uno, Ji Xuan.

    After taking those points, Wen Qingxuan tossed the Academy ques towards Lin Zhou and the others, who hastily took over and distributed the remaining points.

    After a moment of chaos, order was regained in the surrounding area, while the gazes shooting towards Mu Chen were filled with gratitude.

    ¡°Brother Mu Chen, there¡¯s no words that can describe our thanks for this great kindness. All of us will remember your kindness,¡± said Lin Zhou as he slightly bent his waist. Without saying anymore roundabout words, he waved his hands, before turning around and leaving. After expressing their gratitude to Mu Chen once more, the other groups had also started to leave.

    Seeing their leaving figures, a faint smile appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face.

    ¡°What about that fellow? From the looks of it, he seems to not have any good feelings towards you,¡± said Wen Qingxuan as she pointed her slender finger towards Lu Tian. At this moment, thetter appeared to have clenched his teeth, clearly possessing an extreme amount of hatred towards Mu Chen.

    Upon hearing that, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed. A person of such strength as Lu Tian was considered somewhat of a threat towards him and his group. If he was to let thetter go so easily, upon regaining his stride, thetter would definitely cause some trouble for him and his group.

    ¡°Mu Chen, you¡¯ve already taken away my points! What else do you want? Could it be that you want to kill me?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go as far as to kill you,¡± replied Mu Chen with augh. As his eyes sparkled, faint ck light suddenly surfaced within his palm, with an extremely strange and mysterious power present within it.

    This was the power of sealing that came from the page of the ¡°Undying Blueprint¡± present within his body.

    Mu Chen pressed his palm onto Lu Tian¡¯s chest, causing the sealing power to rapidly drill within thetter¡¯s body. In the next instant, Lu Tian discovered to his horror that the Spiritual Energy within his body had unexpectedly started to decline at an astonishing speed.

    Within the short span of a few breaths, Lu Tian, who was already heavily injured, had his strength decrease to roughly the realm of Human Body Disaster, while the Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiating from his body were being supressed to the extremity.

    ¡°What-what have you done to me?!¡± Lu Tian was finally terrified. That¡¯s because he could feel that the Spiritual Energy within his body appeared to have been suppressed, causing him to unexpectedly be unable to circte it at will.

    As he probed with his mind, he discovered ck rays of brilliance sparkling within the meridians of his body. It was precisely those strange and mysterious ck lights that had caused him to lose the absolute control he had over the Spiritual Energy within his body.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only temporarily sealed your Spiritual Energy, that¡¯s all.¡±

    With Lu Tian¡¯s current state, wanting to dispel the sealing force within him would take a month, at the very least. During that time frame, the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament would have already reached its conclusion.

    Lu Tian¡¯s face lost all colour, with his eyes brimming with unbridled anger and fury.

    Nevertheless, Mu Chen did not continue caring about him as he calmly turned his body around. Looking towards Luo Li, Wen Qingxuan and the rest, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should find the next target now.¡±

    As his voice rang out, his figure started to rise to the sky, with Luo Li and the rest following suit, leaving being an exceedingly miserable Lu Tian roaring in fury and anger...

    The matter of Lu Tian¡¯s group suddenly dropping out of the Top 16 had caused quite the big ripples within the vast central region. After all, within this ce, Lu Tian was still considered to be a rather famous expert. Who would have expected that his defeat would happen so quickly? As people took in this set of news, all of them could not help sighing andment. There were truly crouching tigers and hidden dragons within this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.

    On the top of a green mountain peak.

    Looking at the Academy que, faint wrinkles started to appear on Ji Xuan¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Lu Tian¡¯s been defeated,¡± said Mu Feng, who was standing behind him. ¡°Could it be that there are people wanting to deal with us?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯re crouching tigers and hidden dragons in this ce. With him being too rampant, Lu Tian¡¯s defeat was inevitable.¡± On the contrary, Ji Xuan did not appear so overly concerned. After all, rising and falling with the current phase of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament was all toomon.

    Hearing that, Mu Feng nodded his head, without adding anymore words.

    Clearly, the two of them had not ced such amon matter so heavily within their hearts.

    However, their current frame of mind onlysted for a day, before being abruptly broken. At that moment, even with Ji Xuan¡¯s state of mind, his face had started to turn dark.

    That¡¯s because they had heard yet another shocking piece of news on the second day that was circting around the vast central region.

    It was from the Myriad Beasts Spiritual Academy. The group led by Wang Jiang that had obtained the inheritance of the Demonic Alligator Pce had simrly been defeated, with the person doing so being known as Mu Chen.

    On the mountain peak, Mu Feng looked towards the dark-faced Ji Xuan. At this moment, they could clearly feel the feeling of being aimed at. That Mu Chen had already started tounch a challenge towards Ji Xuan.

 Chapter 574 - Approaching Storm

    <strong>Chapter 574 - Approaching Storm</strong>

    As time had psed to this phase, the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament had already entered its final period of the contention for hegemony. More and more powerful groups continued to emerge, before continuing to constantly change the Top 16 with new names.

    Therefore, under the premise of suchrge changes, other than the few groups that truly possessed astonishing strength, the other groups all felt rmed, anxious and afraid that there would be a powerful group emerging and defeating them at any moment, before standing on their heads and spreading their fame and reputation across the entirepetition.

    Even under such a period of great change, the defeat of Lu Tian and Wang Jiang, the originally 10th ce and 8th ce respectively, had still caused quite the big ripples in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.

    That was due to the simrity in the group that had led to the defeat of the these two powerful groups, which was precisely the one from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy that had Mu Chen as their captain.

    Furthermore, those people with more informed sources knew about an additional piece of information, which was that Lu Tian and Wang Jiang were both part of Ji Xuan¡¯s alliance... as for Mu Chen, he didn¡¯t find anyone else, but had specifically targeted those groups that were in an alliance with Ji Xuan. The intent of targeting thetter was already clear and obvious.

    Such targeting caused quite a few people to feel amazed and stunned. As of now, Ji Xuan¡¯s fame and reputation was too extensive and widespread within the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. This heaven-gifted son of the Spiritual Road was still as dazzling as the sun, even in a ce like this, where numerous geniuses were present, causing people be only able to look up to him.

    Quite a few powerful groups had all suffered defeat in the hands of Ji Xuan and the group he led, sessfully bing his stepping stones to reach greater heights. Therefore, in the current phase of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, the number of groups that were able to send a challenge towards Ji Xuan and his group might not even exceed one hand.

    It was also this reason that caused everyone to feel that stunned and amazed upon hearing that Mu Chen had actually dared to target Ji Xuan at this current phase of time. After all, regardless of anything, there was a clear, hard-to-surmount disparity between Mu Chen¡¯s fame and reputation, whenpared to Ji Xuan.

    Therefore, everyone was waiting for the response of Ji Xuan towards such targeting by Mu Chen.

    However, what made many people astonished was that after Lu Tian and Wang Jiang¡¯s groups were defeated, Ji Xuan had unexpectedly not made any retaliatory actions. Such feelings appeared as if he had forgotten about the focus Mu Chen had made against him.

    Such a response by Ji Xuan had seemingly exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. They werepletely unable to understand why Ji Xuan, who had always been exceedingly fierce in his actions, would not invoke any retaliatory response. This was clearly unlike his usual mannerisms and attitude.

    Nevertheless, regardless of how much Ji Xuan¡¯s actions had caused voices of doubt to rise within the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, he did not make any changes to his actions. Appearing to still continue calmly defeating group after group, obtaining more points and steadying his position as the Numero Uno on the rankings.

    It was within those nketing voices of doubt that yet another attention-grabbing matter happened, which was a new group that had rushed into the Top 16. Generally speaking, it was amon urrence for powerful groups to suddenly rise into the Top 16 during this period of time. Other than causing everyone to feel astonished for a moment, things quickly calmed down.

    That was because it wouldn¡¯t take long for this dark horse that had emerged to be brought down by yet another dark horse, something that wasmon in this current situation.

    Therefore, what made people interested was that this emerging group wasn¡¯t a dark horse, but a group that was unexpectedly from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Ranked 16th on the point rankings. Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Captain, Shen Cangsheng,

    With the addition of this group in the points ranking, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had be the only Spiritual Academy within the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament to upy two ces within the Top 16.

    That¡¯s because after defeating Wang Jiang, the group led by Mu Chen had rose to the 10th rank on the rankings.

    ¡°Ji Xuan¡¯s really able to endure.¡±

    Standing on a hill, Mu Chen looked towards a small town present before him. From time-to-time, there would be streaks of light descending from the skies, beforending within. This was a small transaction base within this region, and was also their temporary resting ground, for now.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t Ji Xuan take direct action against us? As of now, we¡¯ve already stepped into the Top 16, with Ji Xuan being able to find our location,¡± asked Xu Huang, standing behind Mu Chen in doubt. This question had been bugging him for the past few days, as he was guarding against Ji Xuan sending an attack. However, what made him suspicious was that for the past few days, Ji Xuan, who should be getting angry and furious at them for such targeting had not shone any movement at all.

    ¡°That¡¯s because Ji Xuan¡¯s also afraid,¡± replied Luo Li in a soft voice.

    ¡°You guys underestimate your Captain too much,¡± added Wen Qingxuan with a smile. ¡°Within the Spiritual Road, he and Ji Xuan are old opponents. Furthermore, in such a confrontation, Ji Xuan doesn¡¯t have any obvious advantage over him.¡±

    Hearing that, Xu Huang and the others gave embarrassedughs in response, with shock and astonishment appearing in their eyes as they looked towards Mu Chen. As Ji Xuan gradually increased in fame and reputation, they had also started to know about the frightening strength thetter possessed. Such a character would absolutely be rated as a heaven-gifted child, and was more than sufficient to cause countless geniuses to pale in colour whenpared to him.

    However, even this heaven-gifted child seemed to not be able to obtain much of an advantage in Mu Chen¡¯s hands. One could see from this that thetter simrly possessed the methods and capability that was not inferior to Ji Xuan.

    ¡°That¡¯s why there¡¯s no one that could obstruct Mu Chen¡¯s path in our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. So, it turns out that he¡¯s a top-ss big shot...¡± said Zhao Qingshan with a bitterugh. In the past, they were still brooding about the fact that Mu Chen was a Freshman, with them being his Seniors. However, now, they had no choice but to respect and admire the former.

    ¡°You guys better not praise me.¡± Mu Chen could not helpughing. ¡°The urate reason why Ji Xuan didn¡¯t take action is due to fearing the three of us.¡±

    His fingers were pointing at himself, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan.

    Among the three of them, other than him, the other two beautiful and soul-stirring girls were also not ordinary people. Within the Spiritual Road, Luo Li forced Ji Xuan to the point of him losing the chance of obtaining the Spiritual Crown, while Wen Qingxuan had obtained it in one sweep, suppressing the outstanding geniuses present there with her skills.

    Among the two girls, the fame and reputation of Wen Qingxuan wasn¡¯t inferior to Ji Xuan, with her also being the only person in many people¡¯s eyes that could contend with Ji Xuan for the number one spot. As for Luo Li, she was the one who had the lowest profile. Even Mu Chen was not clear exactly how much power this future Empress of the Luo God n was concealing. Every single time he had probed her out, the young girl would only give a smile in response without answering, causing Mu Chen to feel itchy all over about it.

    With these two heavyweight figures beside him, no matter how prideful or confident Ji Xuan was, he would not dare to carelessly take action.

    Furthermore, there were also other reasons behind his decision to not attack them. That¡¯s because if Ji Xuan really wanted tounch an all-out battle with Mu Chen and his group, it would definitely result in a heaven-shaking battle. At that time, regardless of who would win or lose in the end, both parties would get seriously hurt and injured.

    At this moment in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, there were other heavyweight existences within other groups. To Ji Xuan, those groups had simrly possessed extreme threat to him.

    Perhaps, in ordinary circumstances, those few heavyweight groups would not dare to recklessly confront Ji Xuan in battle. However, once he had crossed hands with Mu Chen and suffer serious injuries as a result, those heavyweight groups might be the first to deal with him, who was the opponent with the greatest threat to them.

    It was precisely due to such a reason that caused Ji Xuan to not recklessly take action in response to Mu Chen purposefully targeting him, despite knowing that thetter had removed his ws being Lu Tian and Wang Jiangpletely away.

    This fellow clearly possessed a rather strong level of patience and fortitude.

    Hearing that, Xu Huang and the other two quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Not requiring to faces the strongest group in the current Great Spiritual Academy Tournament was something worth rxing a bit for them.

    ¡°You guys are celebrating too early.¡±

    Seeing that, Mu Chen gave a faint smile as he spoke out. Crossing his fingers gently, he continued speaking. ¡°With my understanding of Ji Xuan, he would notpletely endure this matter without doing anything. As of now, the reason why he doesn¡¯t make any action is due to him not having absolute assurance.¡±

    ¡°Ji Xuan¡¯s cautious and prudent, and won¡¯t recklessly take action. Once he takes action, it would definitely a lightning-quick method.¡±

    ¡°Therefore...¡± Mu Chen raised his head and looked into the distance. As chilling intent surfaced within his ck pupils, he continued speaking, ¡°The current tranquility is just the prelude of the storm. Once Ji Xuan takes action, whates next... would be the true assault of the storm.¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, the faces of Xu Huang and the other two turned sluggish. Although Mu Chen sounded calm and neutral, they were still able to hear the chilling intent hidden beneath it.

    ¡°Cough... let¡¯s not care about him. In any case, we¡¯ve you three heavyweights. If he really takes action, we aren¡¯t afraid of him.¡±

    Xu Huang gave a dry cough, before looking at his Academy que. With a smile, he said, ¡°I never would have imagined that Shen Cangsheng and the others would also be able to rush up into the rankings. Those fellows truly are not simple, too.¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Chen smiled and nodded his head. Looking at the group at the 16th ce, which was now upied by Shen Cangsheng¡¯s group, this clearly showed that their strength had progressed by leaps and boundspared to before. From the looks of it, they had simrly obtained quite a huge benefit from this Shattered Continent. This caused Mu Chen to feel quite relieved and gratified.

    ¡°It truly has been a long time since we¡¯ve seen them. I don¡¯t know how they are doing right now,¡± said Mu Chen with a faint smile. He also wanted to see and meet up with Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong, Su Xuan and the others again.

    ¡°Why not we go and find them?¡± suggested Xu Huang.

    Hearing that, Mu Chen shook his head and replied. ¡°As of now, we¡¯ve already brought the fight to Ji Xuan. If Shen Cangsheng and the others are to move together with us, we¡¯d bring trouble for them.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Suddenly, Luo Li cried out, her beautiful eyes slightly contracting as she pointed towards the 1st ce on the point rankings, before saying in a deep tone, ¡°Ji Xuan¡¯s position is changing.¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Chen and the others instantly looked over. Indeed, Ji Xuan¡¯s location was changing extremely quickly. Clearly, they were currently moving at an extremely quick pace.

    ¡°Could they be rushing towards us?¡± asked Luo Li in astonishment.

    Hearing that, faint wrinkles appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead as he stared at Ji Xuan¡¯s changing location. After an instant, his eyes furiously contracted, while chilling intent gushed from the depths his ck pupils.

    ¡°He¡¯s not rushing towards us...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s handsome face appeared exceedingly dark at this instant, with his hands abruptly, tightly clenched, while the killing intent within his eyes soaring.

    ¡°He¡¯s nning on taking action towards Shen Cangsheng and the others!¡±

    Hearing those words, the faces of Xu Huang and the others instantly contorted.

 Chapter 575 - Retaliate

    <strong>Chapter 575 - Retaliate</strong>

    The atmosphere on the hill froze seemingly in an instant, while a murderous aura started to quietly appear.

    Ugly expressions appeared on the faces of Xu Huang and the others. Never in their wildest dreams did they expect that Ji Xuan would turn his spearhead towards Shen Cangsheng and the others.

    ¡°He¡¯s nning to return an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth,¡± said Wen Qingxuan in a slow manner.

    During this period of time, Mu Chen had been pulling out the teeth and ws of Ji Xuan¡¯s alliance. Therefore, Ji Xuan had now chosen the same exact method to remove the other Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy group, as well as to appropriate a response to Mu Chen.

    ¡°Ji Xuan¡¯s extremely cautious in his actions. He knows what kind of action you would take if he was to do such a thing. However, he still chose to do so. Therefore... I believe that he should have made his preparations,¡± said Luo Li in a deep voice as she looked towards Mu Chen.

    Hearing that, Mu Chen slightly nodded his head. With Ji Xuan always having exceedingly deep andplex schemes, if thetter didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of assurance, he would absolutely not recklessly do something like that. However, from the looks of it, he had still gone through and did it. That is to say, did he already put the fear of Mu Chen and the others dealing with him behind his back?

    Exactly for what reason caused him to suddenly not worry about such fear?

    A glint sparkled within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, while slivers of killing intent gushed from within. Indeed, there had never been a ce where this opponent was easy to deal with.

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Xu Huang and the others stared at Mu Chen. If Ji Xuan and his group hade prepared, them recklessly moving out might be something that the former would have expected. At that time, once they engage inbat, it might start what might be the most intense and cruel fight within the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.

    In such a situation, even Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t have absolute assurance of being able to obtain victory.

    Ever since he had started to take action against Lu Tian and Wang Jiang, Mu Chen had already anticipated that Ji Xuan wouldn¡¯t dare to recklessly start a counterattack against them. This would cause him to silently wait for the right time. It was this silence that would undoubtedly create a blow towards thetter¡¯s fame and reputation.

    Indeed, the matter had proceeded ording to Mu Chen¡¯s expectations. However, he had not expected that Shen Cangsheng and the other group would rush into the Top 16 at this moment, causing them to appear in the sights of Ji Xuan.

    Therefore, this move by Ji Xuan had turned his originally disadvantageous situation around. At this moment, there might already be quite a few people paying attention to this matter, and would be anticipating a response from Mu Chen¡¯s side.

    Exactly what should he do? Continue to bide his time, or take the risk of the possibility of Ji Xuan being prepared for him to mount a rescue?

    If it was the former, it would result in quite a big blow towards Mu Chen¡¯s reputation, as this whole matter was started by him. As for now, Ji Xuan had directed his anger and fury onto Shen Cangsheng and the other Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy group. If Mu Chen was to watch and not take any action, there might be quite a few that would wag their tongues about him.

    However, if he chose to do thetter, once he suffered defeat, Ji Xuan might not give them the chance to make a resurgence.

    A chilling light slowly congealed within Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils, with the surrounding atmosphere turned so tense it appeared to have frozen solid. After an instant, he slowly closed his eyes. Upon opening them, his gaze appeared to have slightly calmed down.

    Slowly tensing his body, he said in a calm voice, ¡°Let¡¯s head out!¡±

    Xu Huang and the others were startled as they looked towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°Regardless of what preparations Ji Xuan has prepared for us, this is something that we¡¯ve started. Regardless of what the oue is, we have to carry it on our shoulders,¡± replied Mu Chen in an indifferent tone.

    ¡°Furthermore, I really, really want to know what kind of show Ji Xuan has prepared. However, regardless of that, I¡¯ll let him know that he might not be able to stomach me, Mu Chen.¡±

    ¡°It was like that in the Spiritual Road, and will be the same over here.¡±

    Looking towards the calm-faced youth before their eyes, Xu Huang noticed ayer of gloss reflecting out of thetter¡¯s ck pupils under the illumination of the sunlight. Even when faced against the most elite figure, whose name had shocked the entire Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, thetter still did not show the slightest bit of dread or fear.

    Mu Chen¡¯s calm appearance caused Xu Huang and the others to gradually calm down, before solemnly nodding their heads.

    Staring at Mu Chen¡¯s face awhile, Luo Li gave a gentleugh. She loved the self-confidence that was hidden within the core the youth before her eyes. That kind of self-confidence wasn¡¯t brought forth by ignorance nor being impetuous, but one that originated from one¡¯s core.

    Admittedly, Ji Xuan was powerful. However, he too possessed an intolerable arrogance and contemptuous attitude.

    Wen Qingxuan twirled a lock of her ck hair that flowed behind her ear as she swept a look towards Mu Chen with her beautiful eyes. At this moment, she knew that the apex sh of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament was truly about to start.

    There was only one thing she did not know. Exactly who among these two simrly monstrous talents would end up being the final victor in this sh?

    Mu Chen took a deep breath, before giving an abrupt wave of his hand. As his figure rose into the air, he transformed into a ray of light, shooting straight towards the direction of Shen Cangsheng and his group, as indicated on the Academy que.

    Behind him, Luo Li, Wen Qingxuan, Xu Huang and the others immediately followed suit, with dense murderous auras following the whooshing sounds that rang out.

    ...

    While Mu Chen and his group started to rush towards where Shen Cangsheng and his group was, quite a lot of people within the central region had also discovered this change in the situation.

    Therefore, the atmosphere was on the verge of exploding.

    As of now, there was no one that didn¡¯t know about the reputation of Ji Xuan. After all, being able to lord over the Numero Uno ce was more than sufficient to show the astonishing capabilities he possessed.

    Faced against such a monstrous talent, there might not be any group that dared to show the slightest bit of ignorance towards them. At this moment, everyone knew that the group led by Ji Xuan absolutely possessed the qualifications to aim for the championship.

    As for Mu Chen, there weren¡¯t many people that knew about him in the earlier phase of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. However, following his destruction of therge array arranged by Xiao Huang, defeating Mo Xiu, Qiu Ning and Liu San with a single move, as well as destroying Ji Xuan¡¯s alliance partners, the former 10th and 8th ced Lu Tian and Wang Jiang respectively, his fame and reputation had risen at an exceedingly astonishing pace.

    This was especially true after he had destroyed Ji Xuan¡¯s alliance. With Ji Xuan not showing any movement at all, the name of Mu Chen was remembered by more and more powerful groups.

    When thinking about a person that was able to cause a monstrous talent like Ji Xuan to suffer losses and restrain his emotions made everyone feel fear and dread towards him.

    Therefore, everyone had great anticipation towards the moment when these two people would bump heads, and to what kind of astonishing battle would take ce.

    Therefore, upon noticing the movements of Ji Xuan and Mu Chen, seemingly all of the powerful groups had turned their eyeballs over. All of them had a premonition that the curtains towards the most eye-catching confrontation within the entirety of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament had already started to draw open.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Suddenly, countless hurried whooshing sounds rang out across the entire earth, as powerful groups rushed across the horizon in session. Transforming into rays of light, all of them rushed across the vast earth as they headed towards a certain location.

    Seemingly inadvertently, this had quietly caused the fiery and intense atmosphere within this region, where seemingly all of the powerful groups within the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament had converged, to be pushed to its pinnacle.

    ...

    Whoosh!

    Rays of light shot over the horizon.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure was presently at the lead of those figures, with his eyes tightly locked on the far distance. At this moment, not the slightest fluctuation was present on his handsome face, even when he could sense the suddenly fiercy change in the atmosphere within the entire region, since all of these changes were caused by his actions.

    As of now, they might have already be the most prominent group within the masses present within the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.

    ¡°Ji Xuan and his gang seems to have discovered our actions, since his speed has suddenly increased by quite a bit. ording to his current speed, I¡¯m afraid that he might reach Shen Cangsheng and his group before us,¡± whispered Luo Li after suddenly moving closer to Mu Chen.

    Hearing that, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed. Taking a look at the Academy que within his hand, he noticed that Ji Xuan¡¯s movements really did suddenly increase in speed. Such a speed had caused even him to feel somewhat shocked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s speed up.¡±

    Mu Chen spoke out in a deep voice. They needed to find Shen Cangsheng and his group before Ji Xuan and his gang did. If not, in the off-chance they were tond in the hands of Ji Xuan and his gang, it would be a form of suppression towards Mu Chen. Such a method was something that Ji Xuan excelled in.

    As his voice rang out, a shadow dragon abruptly took form beneath his feet. As a dragon roar resounded across the horizon, Mu Chen¡¯s speed drastically increased once more.

    At his instant, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan had increased their speed without the slightest bit of restraint as they quickly followed behind him. The only people left behind were Xu Huang and the rest. Nevertheless, at this moment, Mu Chen could no longer care about that.

    They had to reach Shen Cangsheng before Ji Xuan does!

    ...

    As the atmosphere within the vast earth had suddenly turned fiery and explosive, the atmosphere in a certain valley had also turned exceedingly depressed.

    Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong, Su Xuan and the other two sat within a valley as they quietly recuperated. They had experienced a great battle not too long ago against a group that was quite formidable, causing them to expend a considerable amount of effort to clinch the victory.

    Nevertheless, relying on the points they had obtained, they had finally broke into the Top 16.

    ¡°That fellow, Mu Chen, really has climbed very fast. He¡¯s actually at the 10th ce already.¡± After taking a look at his Academy que, He Yao suddenly cast his mouth aside as he spoke.

    ¡°That brat¡¯s always been remarkable. Him only climbing to the 10th ce as of now is something that I¡¯ve not expected,¡± replied Shen Chansheng with a smile as he opened his eyes.

    ¡°However, as of now, our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy is the only Spiritual Academy with two groups in the Top 16,¡± added Li Xuantong with a faint smile.

    Hearing that, everyone smiled and nodded their heads.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Suddenly, Su Xuan, who was ying around with her Academy que in her hand, cried out in shock, before her beautiful face slightly changed. Fiercely raising her head, she said, ¡°That¡¯s not right, why are there so many groups suddenly rapidly heading towards our direction?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Shen Cangsheng immediately gawked as he hastily pulled out his Academy que. Indeed, other than them, the groups present at the Top 16 were unexpectedly closing in towards their direction.

    Among them included the Numero Uno, Ji Xuan, as well as the 10th ce Mu Chen.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sensing that something wasn¡¯t quite right, Li Xuantong and the others immediately asked in deep voices.

    A slight change happened to Shen Cangsheng¡¯s gaze, before he furiously stood up as he replied in a fierce voice, ¡°Let¡¯s leave, quickly! We¡¯ve be Ji Xuan¡¯s target! He wants to use us to retaliate against Mu Chen!¡±

    Hearing that, the faces of Li Xuantong and the others instantly changed.

    Clenching her Academy que, Su Xuan¡¯s voice turned bitter as she said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯re toote...¡±

    Shen Cangsheng¡¯s face turned dark as he raised his head. At this instant, whooshing sounds were already reverberating as they rang from the distant horizon.

    Lowering his head to look at his Academy que, he saw that the Numero Uno, Ji Xuan, was already at a position that was merely a dozen kilometres away from them. Such a position was more than sufficient to indicate that they had already been locked on by him.

 Chapter 576 - Flee

    <strong>Chapter 576 - Flee</strong>

    The atmosphere within the mountain valley froze and turned suffocating as exceedingly ugly expressions appeared on the faces of Shen Cangsheng and the other four. Clearly, they were somewhat caught with their pants down by this sudden trouble...

    Although they had obtained quite a big benefit in this fragment of the Shattered Continent, resulting in their strength improving by quite a bit, they were extremely clear that they were absolutely not a match for a group like Ji Xuan¡¯s.

    Once the two sides were to truly engage inbat, their side would lose without a doubt.

    ¡°What should we do?¡± asked He Yao as he looked towards Shen Cangsheng with an ugly look on his face.

    As a dark shade fluctuated over Shen Cangsheng¡¯s face, he gave a furious clench of his teeth as he replied, ¡°I¡¯ll take the Academy que and run away! You guys scatter and leave!¡±

    Hearing Shen Cangsheng¡¯s reply, Li Xuantong¡¯s face instantly sunk down as he said, ¡°With such a short distance, they would already be able to lock onto us. Simply running away would be of no use. Furthermore, once they catch you or any of us, it would end up with the same result. That¡¯s because if any one of us falls into their hands, they would definitely use us to deal with Mu Chen!¡±

    ¡°And with Mu Chen¡¯s character, I¡¯m afraid that he wouldn¡¯t just stand by the side and watch! If not, he wouldn¡¯t be rushing over here with all his might.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together! Although Ji Xuan and his gang are extremely formidable, we ain¡¯t just mud on the floor!¡± growled Yang Lin, thest member of the group.

    Creaking sounds rang from Shen Cangsheng¡¯s hands as his face turned ashen. At this moment, a feeling of humiliation gushed from his heart. Being a rather prideful person at heart, he was the Numero Uno on the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Heavenly Rankings before the appearance of Mu Chen. However, at this moment, they were forced to such a miserable position, yet he was powerless to change it.

    Bang!

    Shen Cangsheng fiercely sent a punch against the rock wall beside him, causing cracks to rapidly extend from his fist. Taking a deep breath, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s scatter first. As of now, Mu Chen and the others are currently rushing over. Regardless of anything, we have to drag the time on and wait for him to arrive. At that time, Ji Xuan will fail at his objective.¡±

    Hearing that, Li Xuantong, Su Xuan and the others nodded their heads in agreement. All of them were not willing tond in Ji Xuan¡¯s hands and be used against Mu Chen.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Shen Cangsheng gave a low roar. Taking to the air, he quickly shot in the opposite direction of where those whooshing sounds were ringing from. Behind him, Li Xuantong, Su Xuan and the other two wore tense expressions on their faces as they rapidly followed suit.

    Whoosh!

    Increasing their speed to the maximum, the five shot across the horizon at lightning speed, causing sharp and hurried whooshing sounds to ear-piercingly reverberate within the vast mountain range.

    Darkness filled the entirety of Shen Cangsheng¡¯s face, his eyes brimming with unconceble anger and fury. With his hands tightly clenched, green veins squirmed and throbbed on their surface. Such a speedy retreat caused him to feel as if his heart was burning up.

    Crack!

    The sharp and incisive sounds of space being split apart appeared to ring from the horizon behind them.

    ¡°Run quickly!¡± Suddenly, Shen Cangsheng¡¯s face contorted as he fiercely roared.

    ¡°Haha. These few friends from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, we¡¯ve hurried over here from a ce far, far away. And yet, you all want to leave before even saying any greetings. Isn¡¯t this to impolite of you all?¡± Just as Shen Cangsheng¡¯s roar rang out, faintughter, apanied by a voice, suddenly rang out within the region.

    Upon hearing that voice, the hearts of Shen Cangsheng and the others furiously sunk down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him! Continue on!¡± growled Shen Cangsheng. However, before his voice could fully ring out, his eyes furiously, abruptly contracted. Fiercely raising his head, he saw a figure with his hands behind his back stand on the mountain peak before them, looking straight towards them with a grin on his face.

    This figure was dressed in white robes, with a warm and radiant smile covering his handsome face, making it hard for people raise their vignce against him. Nevertheless, upon spotting him, the faces of Shen Cangsheng and the other four instantly contorted.

    ¡°Ji Xuan!¡±

    ¡°Please stay behind, the few of you,¡± said Ji Xuan with a smile as he looked towards Shen Cangsheng and the other four.

    ¡°In your dreams!¡±

    Shen Cangsheng sneered in reply. Sweeping a nce towards Li Xuantong and the three, the five of them explosively scattered seemingly in the next instant.

    Seeing this, Ji Xuan couldn¡¯t help giving a gentle sigh. Not a single flutter of emotion was present within his eyes, before he gave a wave of his sleeve. In the next instant, exceedingly powerful Spiritual Energy instantly swept out from his sleeve just like a long river.

    Swish! Swish!

    As the long Spiritual Energy river swept out, it split into five parts, appearing right before Shen Cangsheng and the other four in the blink of an eye. As the long Spiritual Energy rivers converged together, they transformed into a giant Spiritual Energy palm that fiercely pressed down from above.

    Bang!

    A giant thunder-like bang resounded.

    Shen Cangsheng and the other four that were originally shooting away were instantly sent in the opposite direction. Other than Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong, who staggered back a few steps, muffled groans rang out from Su Xuan and the other two, while a faint shade of paleness appeared on their faces.

    This Ji Xuan¡¯s strength is actually that terrifying! He had forced the five of them back just with a single palm of his.

    Shen Cangsheng and the other four were forced to group up once again. At this moment, a shadow of shock shed across their eyes. The power and strength of Ji Xuan had far exceeded all of their expectations.

    As of now, within their group, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong were both currently at the pinnacle of First Grade Spirit Disaster. As for Su Xuan, He Yao and Yang Lin, all of them had already reached the realm of Spiritual Energy Disaster. Truthfully speaking, such a lineup was considered to be rather strong. If not, they wouldn¡¯t be able to rush into the Top 16 by just relying on their own strengths.

    However, despite that, their lineup was obstructed just by Ji Xuan alone.

    ¡°These few friends from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. You all should be clear that my true target¡¯s not you all. As long as you all agree to be captured, I¡¯ll not make things difficult for you all,¡± said Ji Xuan in a warm tone.

    Not giving a reply, a glint faintly sparkled within Shen Cangsheng¡¯s eyes.

    Whoosh.

    At this moment, more whooshing sounds rang out from behind them as four glowing figures shot over. Splitting up and moving into four separate locations, theypletely sealed the surrounding space. The four that had shot over were precisely the members of Ji Xuan¡¯s group.

    Seeing this, the eyes of Shen Cangsheng and the other four turned dim. From the looks of it, they seemed to have no way to easily escape this predicament.

    Exchanging nces with one another, all of them took a deep breath before their gazes gradually turned fierce. Even if there wasn¡¯t anymore chances for them to escape, they would absolutely not let themselves be captured that easily! They needed to buy time for Mu Chen!

    ¡°Take action!¡±

    Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong explosively shot out seemingly at the same instant. Clenching their hands, long spears appeared in a sh. Spiritual Energies erupted from their bodies without the slightest bit of restraint, while the iparably fierce spear tips explosively rumbled towards where Ji Xuan was at lightning speed.

    At the same instant, Su Xuan, He Yao and Yang Lin had rushed towards another location. They had chosen to coborate and attack one of Ji Xuan¡¯s group members that had sealed that direction.

    Bang! Bang!

    As the spear tips heavily pierced towards the ce where Ji Xuan stood, the mountain peak below had instantly copsed. As giant rocks tumbled down, Ji Xuan strode through the air, walking straight up into the skies, while his white robes appeared clean and unblemished. The fierce attacksing from Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong had unexpectedly not caused the slightest bit of harm towards him.

    ¡°Looks like you all do not approve of my suggestion, huh.¡± Looking towards Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong, Ji Xuan shook his head with some regret, before taking a small step forward.

    Whoosh!

    As his feetnded in the air, his figure appeared to have instantly shifted right before the two. As the trio exchanged gazes, the eyes of Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong snapped wide open.

    Bang!

    With exceedingly tacit understanding, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong had sent a palm out each, patting out at seemingly the same time. Bringing along astonishing gales, boundless Spiritual Energies heavily patted down towards Ji Xuan¡¯s body.

    Boom!

    However, just as they had sent their palms patting down, Ji Xuad had sent a palm of his own out in wee. In the next instant, the palms of the trio heavily smashed against each other.

    Astonishing Spiritual Energy gales immediately swept out.

    Although Ji Xuan¡¯s figure had seemingly not moved an inch, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong appeared to have suffered a heavy blow. Their bodies shot backwards in a miserable fashion, skidding over a hundred metres in the air before finally being able to forcefully stabilise themselves. At this moment, their hands were faintly trembling as intense pain radiated from them, appearing as if their bones had been shattered.

    ¡°I believe that you two should be the most elite of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. As of now, with Mu Chen ced above your heads while having the status of a Freshman, shouldn¡¯t you two be ufortable about it? Since that¡¯s the case, why not coborate with me? If I settle and finish off Mu Chen, I¡¯ll guarantee your names in the Saint Spiritual Academy, and will make sure you guys are promoted into the final match,¡± said Ji Xuan in a slow manner as he looked towards Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong.

    Being a Freshman in the Saint Spiritual Academy, Ji Xuan was extremely clear how much jealousy and resentment those veteran outstanding students had towards him. With Mu Chen¡¯s road being simr to his own, one could tell that thetter¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t much better than his own. The few people before him should not have good feelings towards Mu Chen.

    However, he had clearly made some errors in his judgement this time. Upon hearing him say those words, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong only gave augh in reply. The smiles present on their faces weren¡¯t deep, yet it showed of a faint vor of ridicule and disdain.

    It was precisely this ridicule and disdain that caused the genial smile on Ji Xuan¡¯s face to slowly disappear.

    If the people before him were exchanged for the other groups from the Saint Spiritual Academy, Ji Xuan would dare to bet that they would instantly betray him... however, these fellows from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy were actually defending Mu Chen, who was now standing on their heads?

    Form a certain perspective, wouldn¡¯t this mean that Mu Chen had obtained a more perfect result than him?

    ¡°You two truly don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you,¡± said Ji Xuan with an indifferent smile. In the next instant, his figure disappeared once again.

    Bang!

    Astonishing Spiritual Energy erupted once again, as the figures of Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong were sent retreating once more, with blood flowing down the corners of their mouths. However, before they could react, a spectre-like figure had surfaced once again before them, while an even fiercer attack came enveloping over.

    Bang! Bang!

    The figures of the two continued to backpedal in a miserable fashion. Even after coborating, they were still at aplete disadvantage, and were even unable to muster the slightest bit of resistance. Therefore, within the span of a dozen breaths, the amount of blood streaming down the corners of their mouths continued to increase.

    Boom!

    At the other location, Su Xuan and the other two had coborated in an attempt to break through from another direction. However, they discovered that they were unexpectedly unable to obtain the slightest bit of advantage over the youth from the Saint Spiritual Academy before them.

    ¡°Haha. Could it be that you¡¯ve chosen to break through from here because I appear to be the weakest?¡± After being targeted by Su Xuan and the other two, the youth by the name of Mu Feng spoke out in a ridiculing manner as he grinned towards the trio.

    At the other three directions, his three other group members had only sealed those directions without taking action. That¡¯s because they knew that if Su Xuan and the other two had chosen them as the direction to break through, the trio might have a slight chance in doing so. However, they had ended up choosing Mu Feng. Other than Ji Xuan, that fellow was the second strongest within their group.

    Solemn expressions appeared on the faces of Su Xuan and the other two. Nevertheless, none of them made any noise, with them merely attacking with increasing intensity.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drag it on anymore, Mu Feng.¡±

    Just as Mu Feng was wanting to speak ridiculingments, an indifferent voice rang out not far away from him. That was precisely Ji Xuan¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Look¡¯s like you three are unlucky.¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Feng gave a smile. Looking towards Su Xuan and the other two, his smile started to be abnormally cold and chilling.

 Chapter 577 - Miserable

    <strong>Chapter 577 - Miserable</strong>

    Seeing the chilling smile curl on the face of Mu Feng, the expressions on the faces of Su Xuan and the other two grew increasingly ugly. Exchanging nces with one another, Spiritual Energies proceeded to sweep out from their bodies without the slightest restraint.

    Whoosh!

    The trio explosively shot out. After such a long period of tempering within the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, their teamwork and rapport had clearly reached a state of extreme tacit understanding between each other. Although their cultivation was only at the realm of Spiritual Energy Disaster, when they coborated, theirbined might would cause even an expert of First Grade Disaster to feel fear and dread.

    However, the person before them, Mu Feng, wasn¡¯t an ordinary person at First Grade Spirit Disaster, but a genuine expert at Second Grade Spirit Disaster. Such a realm of cultivation was even higher than that Lu Tian that Mu Chen had defeated earlier.

    Therefore, faced against the ferocious attacksing from the trio, Mu Feng only gave a faint smile, one which contained ridicule and disdain present within. With a furious clench of his hand, a dark-red halberd appeared, while his gaze grew even colder.

    A scarlet-red crescent-shaped glowing pattern appeared to be present on the surface of the halberd, sparkling with heart-palpitating fluctuations.

    ¡°Demonic Moon Halberd, Cleaving Moon!¡±

    With an indifferent expression on his face, the halberd in Mu Feng¡¯s hands abruptly chopped down, only for blood-red rays of brilliance to erupt from it. In the next instant, they formed into a gigantic blood-red crescent moon. As the crescent moon howled downwards, it brought about an iparable chill as it came down on Su Xuan and the other two.

    As the blood-red crescent moon shot out, a scar was carved into the space it had travelled past.

    Seeing this iing crescent moon, the faces of Su Xuan and the other two instantly changed. Not daring to show the slightest bit of neglect, they immediately unleashed their most powerful attacks.

    ¡°Phoenix Wing Spiritual Umbre!¡± With a clench of her hand, a spiritual umbre that appeared to be constructed from phoenix wings appeared in Su Xuan¡¯s hand. As spiritual light sparkled from it, the cry of a phoenix rang out. In the next instant, powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations radiated from it. Clearly, this was an Peerless Rank Spiritual Artifact that possessed outstanding might.

    ¡°Devil Dragon¡¯s de!¡± At the same time, arge de constructed from the head of a dragon appeared in He Yao¡¯s hands, with dragon scales covering the entirety of its surface. With an loud roar, a gigantic dragon-shaped arched de explosively shot from it.

    ¡°Hundred Beasts Wheel!¡± Rays of brilliance erupted from Yang Lin¡¯s hand, before transforming into a malevolent-looking glowing wheel. Spiritual light started to perfuse around the glowing wheel, before transforming into the shape of a hundred beasts, with their roars shaking the air around them.

    The trio clearly had some luck as they had obtained Spiritual Items that were of quite a high grade. The might they were able to unleash was also extraordinary. At this moment, with their coboration, they appeared to possess an exceedingly powerful aura.

    Bang!

    Four fierce attacks smashed together at lightning speed, instantly causing a loud bang to resound across the horizon. Seemingly at the same time, a Spiritual Energy shock wave that could be seen by the naked-eye had also swept out.

    ¡°A mantis trying to stop a chariot.¡±

    Seeing this, a chilling smile appeared on Mu Feng¡¯s face. As his gaze abruptly turned ice-cold, the Demonic Moon Halberd in his hand shot out once again. This time, a bloody light gushed from it, causing blood-red crescent moons to continuously surface from it, before hiding the skies and covering the earth as they howled.

    Bang! Bang!

    Faced against the sessive battering from the blood-red crescent moons, the attacks of the trio appeared to have instantly copsed. Although they had the support of their Spiritual Items, the disparity between them and Mu Feng was toorge.

    This disparity between Spiritual Energy Disaster and Second Grade Spirit Disaster could never be made up by relying on Spiritual Items.

    Bang!

    As their attacks copsed and failed, a shudder shook through the bodies of the trio as they miserably retreated back as if they had suffered a huge blow. As they did so, a sweet taste appeared in their throats, before blood seeped out from the corners of their mouths.

    Whoosh!

    However, without waiting for the trio to suppress the tremors shaking within their bodies, Mu Feng had already appeared behind Su Xuan¡¯s back akin to a bolt of lightning. Clearly, he was nning to end this fight as quickly as possible.

    ¡°Su Xuan, be careful!¡±

    Seeing this, He Yao¡¯s face instantly contorted as he hastily roared.

    At this moment, the Spiritual Energy within Su Xuan¡¯s body was rolling and surging. She had simrly discovered Mu Feng, who had shot towards her. However, with her strength being exhausted, she waspletely unable to evade from him. Thus, she could only stare as Mu Feng¡¯s fierce palm de shot over at lightning speed.

    Bang!

    However, before the hand de couldnd on Su Xuan¡¯s body, a huge force came barreling over, sending her body flying away.

    He Yao¡¯s body had appeared where Su Xuan was a moment ago. In the next instant, Mu Feng¡¯s fierce hand de chopped down towards the former¡¯s hand without the slightest bit of mercy shown.

    Squirt!

    A jet of blood shot out.

    A miserable shriek instantly rang out from He Yao¡¯s mouth, as his left hand was severed by Mu Feng¡¯s palm. His body started to tremble and shake due to the intense pain radiating from his arm, while he unsteadily retreated and staggered in a miserable fashion.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Stemming the blood flowing from his arm, He Yao roared towards the nk-looking Su Xuan.

    ¡°What a touching scene,¡± said Mu Feng with a grin as blood dripped down from his palm. At this moment, his gaze appeared as cold as the edge of a de. In the next instant, he shot out once again towards Su Xuan.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    With a furious curse, Yang Lin fiercely clenched his teeth. Unable to care much about anything, he rushed straight out, appearing right before Su Xuan¡¯s body. As Spiritual Energy howled from him, he sent a fist rumbling straight towards Mu Feng.

    Seeing this, a ridiculing smile appeared on Mu Feng¡¯s face. Without showing any mercy again, he sent a fist rumbling straight towards Yang Lin¡¯s fist like a bolt of lightning.

    Crack!

    Frightening energy waves gushed out as Yang Lin¡¯s arm started to instantly warp and distort. Cracking sounds started to ring out from his bones as he was sent flying akin to having suffered a lightning strike, spewing blood as he went.

    Seeing the two people who had suffered serious injuries in the blink of an eye just to protect her, Su Xuan¡¯s eyes started to involuntarily turn red.

    At the same time when Su Xuan, He Yao and Yang Lin had suffered aplete defeat, the bodies of Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong werepletely covered in blood. Nevertheless, fierce and vengeful shadows were still present in their eyes. Despite being in such a depressing situation, the two of them did not give up the slightest bit of hope. Circting the Spiritual Energies in their bodies to their absolute maximum, theyunched attack after attack right towards Ji Xuan.

    Nevertheless, their attacks could only be exchange for an indifferent palm from Ji Xuan, before the two were sent retreating back in a miserable fashion, the blood covering their bodies growing increasingly scarlet-red.

    Such a scene appeared exceedingly tragic and full of despair.

    At this moment, whooshing sounds endlessly rang out within this region as figures appeared in the distant skies and mountain peaks in a sessive fashion, with their eyes all trained towards the huge battle erupting at this location.

    Clearly, those were the powerful groups that had rushed over due to them being not far away when the fight had urred.

    Upon seeing such a seemingly one-sided fight before their eyes, all of them could not help quietly givinh a sigh. From the looks of it, this group from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would suffer aplete defeat today.

    However, despite the sighs, there was not a single person that had stepped forward to offer assistance to them. Faced against the group that was considered to be the strongest in the current phase of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, there might not be many who would have the courage to start a confrontation with them.

    Puff!

    Blood spewed from the mouths of Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong yet again, Looking towards Ji Xuan, who wore a calm expression and faint smile in his face, the both of them could not help tightly clenching their teeth. They had also sensed theplete defeat at the side of Su Xuan and the other two. Yet, the two of them were powerless to do anything about it.

    At this moment, the eyes of the two had turned blood-red, with their pride and arrogance appearing to have been smashed and scattered apart. Originally, the both of them had believed that they had already made great progress in their cultivation. However, who would have guess that they were still that frail and weak, even to the point of being unable to protect theirpatriots?

    ¡°Looks like you two are feeling extremely sorrowful.¡±

    With a faint smile, Ji Xuan said, ¡°In fact, if you want to me someone, you can me Mu Chen. Everything¡¯s due to him. If he had not acted as if he was clever, you all would not have had to endure such humiliation.¡±

    Ji Xuan¡¯s words were extremely venomous, appearing to be more so than his actions. Not only did he want to squash Shen Cangsheng and his group beneath his feet, he even wanted to cause them to feel such humiliation, converting this into hatred and transfer it onto Mu Chen.

    ¡°There will always be some disparity between you and Mu Chen.¡± However, faced against such heart-rending words, a smile cracked open for Shen Cangsheng as he spoke out, the blood at the corner of his mouth causing him to appear somewhat malevolent.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Hearing that, Ji Xuan¡¯s eyes started to gradually turn cold.

    ¡°You¡¯ll forever be alone. There will be no one that will trust you. Even thosepatriots of yours will give up on you when you meet with such simr troubles as me. However, we will never give up on Mu Chen,¡± replied Shen Cangsheng in a ridiculing fashion.

    ¡°Therefore, you¡¯ll never ever be able to match up to Mu Chen! He¡¯ll always be stronger than you!¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± Ji Xuan made a softugh. Shaking his head, he said, ¡°Who would care about something useless like trust? You¡¯re so-called ¡®belief¡¯ is so weak in the face of power and strength that it¡¯s reallyughable.¡±

    As Ji Xuan¡¯s voice rang out, his face had already turnedpletely cold. He proceeded to speak again. ¡°Therefore, you guys shoulde to a stop at this point.¡±

    Whoosh!

    As thest of his words rang out, his figure had already disappeared like a spectre.

    Without any prior signalling, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong had already explosively retreated.

    Nevertheless, at the instant when they did so, a blurry figure had already appeared between their midst. In the next instant, an ice-cold palm shot out towards their throats akin to the talons of an eagle.

    Bang!

    Their bodies were heavily pressed against the precipitous mountain cliff behind them. As the rocks behind them shattered apart, blood spewed from them once again, while the Spiritual Energies radiating from them dropped to their weakest.

    Right before them, an expressionless Ji Xuan stood in the sky, his hands on their throats, causing them to be unable to move even a single inch.

    On the other side.

    With a smile on his face, Mu Feng looked towards Su Xuan while saying in a soft voice, ¡°Now, is there anyone else that can protect you?¡±

    Whoosh!

    His figure had shot out, heading straight towards Su Xuan.

    Tightly clenching her teeth, Su Xuan circted the Spiritual Energy within her body to the utmost degree. At this moment, she could only try her best to endure a bout with Mu Feng.

    Boom!

    The fierce Demonic Moon Halberd heavily smashed against the spiritual umbre. As the frightening power came gushing through, Su Xuan¡¯s body shook as the spiritual umbre in her hands was sent flying away.

    Pressing close to Su Xuan, Mu Feng looked towards the pretty face just inches away from him, before giving a faint smile brimming with chilling intent. In the next instant, sending a palm patting out, Spiritual Energy surged from his body, causing the horizon the split apart.

    ¡°This ends here!¡±

    As Mu Feng¡¯s chilling voice rang out, Su Xuan closed her eyes in despair.

    Rumble!

    However, at the instant before Mu Feng¡¯s palm was about tond on Su Xuan¡¯s chest, erratic ps of thunder suddenly resounded across the entire region, causing Mu Feng¡¯s face to furiously contort.

    A ck bolt of lightning split the horizon apart at an indescribable speed. Under the countless astonished gazes shooting from this region, it violently smashed against Mu Feng¡¯s body.

    Bang!

    Mu Feng¡¯s body instantly shot away, smashing straight into the ground. As hended on the earth, the area around him copsed and caved in, while gigantic fissures extended like a spider web.

    After smashing Mu Feng away, the bolt of ck lightning didn¡¯te to a stop. With a shift, it rushed straight out, while a fist sparkling with lightning mercilessly rumbled out, immediately heavily smash against Mu Feng¡¯s chest, who was now unable to even evade or dodge.

    Puff!

    Mu Feng¡¯s eyes rapidly sprung wide open as he spewed a mouthful of blood. As he did so, the ground beneath him caved in once more.

    A roar rang fron him as he attempted to struggle out of his predicament. However, a palm sparkling with lightning immediately sped over his throat, causing his struggling to abruptly freeze.

    The ck lightning before his eyes started to slowly dissipate away, before a thin figure finally appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. Present on the figure was a handsome face, merely that an extremely malevolent expression covered in murderous aura had covered its entirety.

    ¡°Mu Chen!¡±

    Cries of shock and astonishment instantly resounded across the entire region.

    Not far away, the gaze of Ji Xuan, who had already defeated Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong had also slightly changed. Slowly panning his head across, he looked towards the familiar-looking lightning-d figure, before a smile started to curl from the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯ve finally arrived, Mu Chen.¡±

 Chapter 578 - Two Kings Reunion

    <strong>Chapter 578 - Two Kings¡¯ Reunion</strong>

    In this vast region, figures were faintly discernible at the edges of the distant sky as they continued to hide the sky and cover the earth as they shot over. As of now, it was clear that this region had already be the most prominent ce within the entire Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.

    Various powerful groups were now standing in the air, with all of their gazes focused towards the stretch of area before them. To be precise, they were all trained towards the thin figure d in ck lightning bolts.

    They were able to clearly sense the dense killing intent radiating from the figure. Such killing intent appeared to have caused the temperature of the entire region to drop by quite a bit.

    That was Mu Chen.

    ¡°He has finally arrived...¡± Whispers quietly rang out as the gazes from everyone in the region converged.

    ¡°If he had arrived just a bitter, that Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy group would have beenpletely wiped out.¡±

    ¡°Ji Xuan and his group are truly vicious in their actions...¡±

    ¡°From the looks of it, there won¡¯t be an easy conclusion to this matter.¡±

    ¡°Ji Xuan¡¯s not easy to be dealt with. Although that Mu Chen¡¯s fame and reputation has been skyrocketing recently, can he really match up to Ji Xuan? His cultivation seems to only be at Spiritual Energy Disaster...¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Whispering noises incessantly continued to ring out, while everyone¡¯s gazes had converged on the two main characters present within the region. Anyone would be able to sense that an intense fight that would shock everyone present would erupt in this region today.

    Under the attentive gazes of everyone, Mu Chen had a hand wrapped around Mu Feng¡¯s throat while standing within the caved-in ground present below, appearing just like a prey within the talons of an eagle. Furthermore, the killing intent radiating from his body informed everyone that if he were to unleash a killing blow, he would absolutely show no mercy nor remorse.

    Being within Mu Chen¡¯s grasp, Mu Feng¡¯s face had already turned ashen, with the blood dripping from the corner of his mouth causing him to look somewhat miserable. A venomous and unwilling gaze shot from him towards Mu Chen. Due to thetter taking such quick action, he was unable to muster any defenses, causing him to be instantly suppressed by thetter.

    He absolutely didn¡¯t believe that Mu Chen would be able to suppress him in a head-on confrontation!

    Su Xuan was staring at the figure standing not too far away from her. It had been more than half a year since she had seen him, yet he appeared to have not changed much, merely that his originally handsome and gentle face had appeared somewhat more healthy and robust. Perhaps, due to the vast killing intent radiating from his body, he appeared exceedingly sharp and incisive, just like an extraordinary divine spear standing tall within the heavens and earth.

    Wiping away the bloodstain at the corner of her mouth, Su Xuan¡¯s originally tense heart started to slowly calm down. The youth before her appeared to cause people to have boundless confidence in him, causing them to feel calm and steady in his presence.

    Panning his head over, Mu Chen looked towards Su Xuan. As his malevolent gaze started to turn gentle, he said, ¡°Senior Sister Su Xuan, are you alright?¡±

    Hearing that, Su Xuan shook her head. Turning her head to look towards He Yao and Yang Lin, her eyes turned reddish as she said, ¡°But they¡¯re seriously injured.¡±

    Having his hand chopped off by Mu Feng earlier, blood continued to flow out from He Yao¡¯s severed stump. At this moment, Yang Lin waspletely covered in blood, giving off an exceedingly miserable appearance. Nevertheless, upon seeing Mu Chen¡¯s appearance, the both of them heaved a great breath of relief.

    Hearing her reply, Mu Chen apologetically nodded his head towards them.

    Squirming his body, He Yao leaned against a rock. Sending a smile with much difficulty towards Mu Chen, he asked, ¡°How confident are you?¡±

    What he meant was naturally about how confident Mu Chen was to deal with the situation before them. After all, he was extremely clear about exactly how tyrannically strong Ji Xuan¡¯s group was.

    ¡°With me here, they¡¯ll not be able to hurt you all,¡± replied Mu Chen in a soft voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you, then...¡± He Yao slowly replied with a nod as he looked towards the exceedingly dazzling youth before his eyes.

    Slightly nodding, Mu Chen proceeded to raise his head up. At this moment, his gaze turned emotionless and indifferent as he looked towards the figure present not far away from him.

    The figure standing over there had also casted his gaze over at the same time.

    As their eyes interlocked, the ice-cold killing intent gushing from within appeared to have caused even the air to start freezing.

    ¡°You¡¯ve finally arrived, Mu Chen,¡± said Ji Xuan in a soft voice, with his hands simrly tightly grabbing onto the throats of Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong.

    ¡°I came here to see what great show you¡¯ve prepared for me. Would it be even more spectacr thanst time?¡± replied Mu Chen with a faint smile.

    Hearing that, Ji Xuan started smiling as he said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t leave you disappointed.¡±

    ¡°I very much anticipate it,¡± replied Mu Chen slowly.

    ¡°Release Mu Feng!¡± Fierce cries rang out across the sky as the three remaining members of the Saint Spiritual Academy group darkly stared at Mu Chen. Powerful Spiritual Energies gushed from their bodies as they covetously stared at Mu Chen.

    The cultivation realm of all three of them was at First Grade Spirit Disaster. Although they were inferior to Mu Feng, they were absolutely not weak. Despite this, Mu Chen appeared to havepletely ignored the roarsing from them.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Seeing this, the eyes of the trio turned ice-cold. Exchanging nces with one another, they each sent a palm patting out seemingly at the same instant. Boundless Spiritual Energies swept from them, transforming into Spiritual Energy palm prints that started to press down towards Mu Chen.

    Despite this, Mu Chen appeared to have not moved even an inch.

    Swish!

    However, just as those Spiritual Energy palm prints were about to descend, a sharp sword cry suddenly rang from across the sky, before three gigantic sword arcs explosively shot over.

    Puff!

    As the sword lights howled over, they instantly sliced the three Spiritual Energy palm prints into two, causing them to transform into glowing dots that blotted the skies.

    Whoosh!

    Countless gazes shot towards the direction where those sword arcs hade from, only to see two glowing figures rushing over at a speed akin to chasing the moon and stars. Finally, two exquisite and beautiful figures appeared right by Mu Chen¡¯s side.

    The two girls appeared graceful and elegant, while possessing wlessly beautiful appearances. Nevertheless, they caused people to feel shock and astonishment, with even the somewhat frozen atmosphere in this region appearing to possess some luster upon their appearance.

    Seemingly all of the eyes had involuntarily shot over and converged onto them.

    ¡°That¡¯s Wen Qingxuan!¡±

    ¡°The other girl... she¡¯s called Luo Li, right? I know her. She¡¯s the Queen Luo of the Spiritual Road. At the end of the Spiritual Road, she had even caused Ji Xuan to suffer serious injuries.¡±

    ¡°From the looks of it, they appear to be Mu Chen¡¯s helpers. These two girls are definitely not simple. If they were to genuinely take action, even Ji Xuan wouldn¡¯t dare to proim to have absolute confidence in victory. That¡¯s why Mu Chen dared to appear here.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    The appearance of the two girls had instantly caused even greater exmations. Compared to Mu Chen and Ji Xuan, they were even more attractive for their attention.

    nking beside Mu Chen, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan shot a look at the former. Turning their gazes to the front, they rested their eyes on Ji Xuan, who was standing not too far away from them.

    With her not having much previous contact with Ji Xuan, Wen Qingxuan was not brimming with interest as she proceeded to size up the former. Being the arch-enemy of Mu Chen, as well as the guy who had snatched first ce from her, Wen Qingxuan was exceedingly curious as to who this Ji Xuan was.

    Compared to Wen Qingxuan, a calm and tranquil expression was present on Luo Li¡¯s face. Her pair of clear ss-like pupils shot a quiet look at Ji Xuan, with not a single fluctuation present within that tranquil gaze of hers.

    With Luo Li¡¯s appearance, Ji Xuan¡¯s gaze had immediately converged to her. Nevertheless, though, the calm and tranquil beautiful eyes of thetter caused the corner of his mouth to involuntarily twitch.

    ¡°It has been a while, Luo Li.¡± Suppressing the pounding within his heart, Ji Xuan said in a slow manner.

    Resting her beautiful eyes once more on Ji Xuan, Luo Li replied in a soft voice, ¡°Do you still remember what I¡¯ve said to you at the end of the Spiritual Road?¡±

    Hearing that, Ji Xuan¡¯s pupils slightly narrowed, while his expression gradually turned fierce.

    That was a scene that he would never, ever forget. By forsaking everything, the girl dressed in ck had caused him and her to be mutually wounded. Furthermore, at the veryst moment, the girl did not pay any other kind of attention other than to hurt him. WIth a calm voice, she had told him that his life was Mu Chen¡¯s to im. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t kill him...

    ¡°I believe that he will make you disappointed.¡± A dark shadow was present in Ji Xuan¡¯s eyes as he stared at Mu Chen, while the hands gripping the throats of Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong started to grow uncontrobly tighter.

    Hearing that, a faint smile that caused the hearts and souls of the people to stir started to surface on her absolutely stunning face. With a gentle tone, she replied, ¡°You¡¯ll be disappointed, as he¡¯s stronger than you.¡±

    Not one bit of ridicule was present in her gentle voice. Yet, that soft and light tone caused the usually calm Ji Xuan to uncontrobly shiver, while a deep shade of darkness was present on his handsome face. At this moment, greenish veins even started to slowly surface on his arms.

    Astonishment was present on the faces of Ji Xuan¡¯s three group members as they set their gazes on the current Ji Xuan. This truly was the first time that they had seen the usually emotionless Ji Xuan show so much emotional fluctuations.

    Every single gaze within this entire region moved around the trio of Mu Chen, Luo Li and Ji Xuan. As if being able to discern something that had happened between them, the faces of everyone present started to turn somewhat strange.

    ¡°Oh really? I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡±

    Ji Xuan gave his reply. Taking a deep breath, Ji Xuan suppressed the anger and fury within his heart, before turning his dark and sinister gaze towards Mu Chen. With a smile he said, ¡° What do you have that¡¯s stronger than me? Is it your Spiritual Energy Disaster realm, or is it your strength?¡±

    Hearing that, Mu Chen gave augh. Shaking Mu Feng that he had grasped within his hand, he replied, ¡°Let¡¯s release the people in our hands. I don¡¯t assume that you would be that childish to resort to threats like this, right?¡±

    At this moment, Ji Xuan had alsoughed; however, it was one that didn¡¯t contain the slightest warmth at all. With a wave of his palm, he tossed Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong away.

    With a calm expression, Mu Chen tossed Mu Feng away, sending thetter flying against a mountainous rock, smashing it into bits.

    Miserably crawling out from the mountainous rock, an ashen expression was present on Mu Feng¡¯s face as he stared at Mu Chen. Nevertheless, though, he did not dare to recklessly take action against thetter.

    Seeing Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong being thrown away, Mu Chen hastily went forward to assist them. The current appearance of the duo, being entirely covered with blood, caused them to appear exceedingly miserable.

    An expression brimming of apology and regret was present within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he looked towards the duo.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say any unnecessary words. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. That bastard¡¯s very strong. If you don¡¯t have assurance, we¡¯ll just flee as quick as we can. Better have more chances than to lose lives.¡± Words rang from a crack of Shen Cangsheng¡¯s mouth as he patted Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder.

    Hearing that, Mu Chen gave augh, before nodding his head.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The whooshing sounds within the region grew louder and louder. Looking over, the entire mountain range and ins around were filled with figures. With seemingly all of the powerful groups that have participated in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament being attracted towards this location.

    With an indifferent expression on his face, Ji Xuan cleaned away the bloodstains present on his palms. Raising his head, he took a look at the figures that covered the surrounding mountain range and ins, before giving a soft p.

    ¡°The Mu Chen Elimination Operation begins.¡±

 Chapter 579 - Revealing Cards

    <strong>Chapter 579 - Revealing Cards</strong>

    Within this vast region, numerous figures were present, blotting the skies and covering thend. However, these figures were split far away from each other as they stood in the air, appearing to be vignt and cautious about each other.

    The ck sea of humans stood in the air, extending into the distance, with clearyers of separation between them.

    Due the enormous crowd, the Spiritual Energies radiating from their bodies dyed the entire region in a rainbow shade, causing an especially gorgeous and magnificent scene to appear before people¡¯s eyes.

    At this moment, gazes shooting from all across the sky were locked onto the vast stretch of area before them, where two groups of people were in confrontation against each other.

    As of now, the group led by Ji Xuan was, without a doubt, the strongest group amongst all of those that were present here. Furthermore, the most important thing was that Ji Xuan¡¯s strength was deep, unfathomable and hard to grasp.

    Seemingly since the start of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament till now, Ji Xuan had yet to experience a single defeat. Faced against any opponent, he would always sweep them over as if he was brushing away dried twigs, appearing to be seemingly invincible.

    Faced against a monstrous talent like him, there might not be anyone within the entire Great Spiritual Academy Tournament that would not have fear and dread towards him.

    However, although Ji Xuan¡¯s strong and powerful, Mu Chen and his group weren¡¯t any run-of-the-mill characters, either. Without mentioning about the 2nd ced Wen Qingxuan and just talking about Mu Chen, his fame and reputation had recently skyrocketed, appearing just like a ck horse that no one could underestimate.

    As for Luo Li, she had always kept a low profile. Nevertheless, everyone who had an understanding of her would know that she was a girl whose appearance and temperament was not one bit inferior to Wen Qingxuan. Other than that, she also possessed a rather frightening level of strength.

    The triangle formed by the trio possessed a level of might that would be absolutely more than sufficient to cause people to smack their lips.

    Therefore, when these two groups of people were to undergo a head-on confrontation, there would be a great deal of people who would want to know exactly which group would be able to gain an advantage.

    Therefore, upon seeing Ji Xuan waving his hand down with indifference, the expression of everyone present in the entire region tensed up, with their bodies slowly following suit.

    With his hand hanging by his side, a calm and tranquil expression continued to be present on his handsome face. Aside from him, Wen Qingxuan and Luo Li had gradually started to clench the war spear and longsword respectively in their hands.

    The Mu Chen Eliminate Operation...

    Just from the words alone, one could tell that it was specifically crafted to target Mu Chen.

    Humm. Humm.

    Gales blew across the air, bringing along humming sounds. Although all of the powerful groups within the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament had gathered over here, the entire region appeared so silent that one could hear the sounds of the wind blowing.

    ¡°Haha. What a really lively ce.¡±

    The atmosphere within the region, which had appeared to have frozen over, did not continue for long, as a clear and refreshingughter suddenly rang out, shattering the ice apart.

    Whoosh!

    Everyone¡¯s gazes seemingly turned over in an instant, caused their eyes to look towards a mountain peak in the far distance. As spiritual light shed at that ce, multiple figures slowly surfaced from within.

    Standing right in front of the group of figures was a youth dressed in green robes. As the long hair flowed from the head of the youth, he gave off an exceedingly confident and natural appearance. As people looked over, the rampant winds blowing across the region suddenly turned even more fierce and hurried. Unexpectedly, the rampant winds that blotted the skies started to converge towards his location, before transforming into a howling tornado.

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

    People¡¯s eyes proceeded to look towards the chest of the green-robed youth, where a green-coloured Academy Insignia was present. A vast, endless dark-green universe was present there, indicative of Academy Insignia of one of the five Great Academies, the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy!

    ¡°That¡¯s the Azure Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Liu Qingyun!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s actually the 4th ce Liu Qingyun!¡±

    ¡°So it turns out that Ji Xuan has secretly invited him over?¡±

    Following the appearance of those figures, waves of uproar instantly erupted across the entire region. Among the entire Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, Liu Qingyun was simrly an expert at the very peak. Currently cing 4th on the point rankings was more than sufficient to show his strength and power. Such a person possessed simr qualifications to contend for hegemony. However, who would have guessed that Ji Xuan was able to invite him over?

    ¡°Liu Qingyun!¡± Shooting a slightly cold gaze towards the figure with her beautiful eyes, Wen Qingxuan said in a cold voice, ¡°Looks like you want to interfere in today¡¯s matter, huh.¡±

    Sweeping his gaze over, Liu Qingyun sent a faint smile towards Wen Qingxuan, before replying, ¡°Qingxuan, Mu Chen had gone somewhat overboard in this matter. Therefore, you can¡¯t me me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with you, so you better not call me like that. If not, don¡¯t me me for being discourteous,¡± said Wen Qingxuan in an indifferent tone as her beautiful eyes slightly drooped down.

    ¡°In any case, we¡¯ve coborated before...¡± Liu Qingyun replied with a frown. Proceeding to shoot a look towards Mu Chen, an ambiguous shade shed across his face, before saying, ¡°Furthermore... it¡¯s extremely rare for me to see you walk so close to somebody...¡±

    Hearing that, a sparkle shed within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. Shooting a look towards Wen Qingxuan, he gave a helplessugh, before saying in a teasing fashion, ¡°I finally understand what a femme fatale is.¡±

    Clearly, Liu Qingyun had known Wen Qingxuan before. Furthermore, from his tone of his voice, one would be hard-pressed to not discover the fancy that was obviously present towards thetter. Perhaps, arge reason for him epting Ji Xuan¡¯s request to take action to deal with Mu Chen might stem from his envy and jealousy.

    After all, he had some understanding towards Wen Qingxuan¡¯s temperament, knowing that thetter would absolutely not have any close contact with males. Even during the previous time where they needed to coborate, she had only done her part, before immediately leaving once her goal was aplished, not giving Liu Qingyun any chance to strike the metal when its hot.

    Therefore, this was the first time Liu Qingyun had see Wen Qingxuan coborating with a male for so long, and would even not hesitate to go against a thorny character like Ji Xuan for his sake.

    ¡°Mu Chen! If you dare to speak anymore nonsense, do you believe that I will not trample you to death?!¡± Wen Qingxuan¡¯s willowy eyebrows immediately turned slightly vertical. Staring right at Mu Chen, she proceeded to clench her teeth and growled.

    Hearing that Mu Chen immediatelyughed.

    ¡°With Liu Qingyun added in, this isn¡¯t good news for us,¡± said Luo Li in a soft voice as she looked towards Mu Chen. The people they had defeated earlier, like Lu Tian and Wu Jiang, were not a match for this Liu Qingyun. Thetter was like them,ing from one of the five Great Academies, and was even a genius from the Wind Spirit n. He was extremely strong, be it his talent or his background. If he wanted to help Ji Xuan, this would create quite a bit of pressure for Mu Chen and his group.

    Hearing that, Mu Chen nodded his head and replied, ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯m afraid that Ji Xuan still has more in store for us...¡±

    Ji Xuan stood in the air not far away, a calm and tranquil gaze still present within his eyes as he looked towards Mu Chen. Without any ripples of shock or astonishment present on his face, he raised his hand once more, before giving a gentle wave down.

    ¡°Brother Fang Yun, please reveal yourself.¡±

    As Ji Xuan¡¯s indifferent-sounding voice rang out, a chill seemed to have blown across the expressions of quite a few people. Fang Yun? Could it be that Nine Cauldrons Spiritual Academy¡¯s Fang Yun, who¡¯s currently the 6th ce on the point rankings?

    ¡°Cough. Look¡¯s like this can be considered as the most spectacr confrontation within the entirety of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament before the final match. Therefore, it would be extremely regretful if I¡¯m absent at here.¡± As Ji Xuan¡¯s voice rang out, aughter rang out. Everyone¡¯s sight converged over, only to see the sea of humans suddenly part there, before multiple figures slowly walked out from within.

    The person standing in the lead was dressed in white robes, while having a delicate and effeminate appearance. His hair had an ash-grey colour to it, while his pair of eyes appeared exceedingly radiant. At this moment, a faint smile was present on his face as he looked over to the stretch ofnd before him, where the seas of humans had converged to.

    An Academy Insignia was simrly present on his chest, with the image of nine cauldrons present on it.

    That was the mark of the Nine Cauldrons Spiritual Academy. A hundred years ago, the Nine Cauldrons Spiritual Academy was once a member of the five Great Academies. Falling into decline thereafter, it had resulted in them losing the title of being one of the five Great Academies. Nevertheless, though, the Nine Cauldrons Spiritual Academy simrly possessed exceedingly astonishing might. The group they had sent to participate in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament and being about to obtain the 6th ce on the point rankings were more than sufficient to confirm that fact.

    Not surprisingly, Fang Yun¡¯s appearance had caused waves of moring to erupt, with shock and astonishment appearing in the gazes of quite a few people.The people that Ji Xuan had invited over were all peak-level characters that possessed the qualifications to contend for the 8 quotas present for the final match.

    From the looks of it, Ji Xuan truly had came prepared. He truly wanted topletely destroy Mu Chen and his group.

    Gazes that blotted the sky all converged onto Mu Chen, with ambiguous expressions present within their eyes. At this moment, no one really knew if thetter would be able to make a proper retreat under such a line-up prepared by Ji Xuan.

    ¡°Mu Chen, are you satisfied in the show I¡¯ve prepared just for you?¡± said Ji Xuan with a faint smile as he looked towards Mu Chen. ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied...¡±

    As his voice rang out, he extended his slender palms and gave a gentle p.

    Seeing that action, the eyelids of the crowd around could not help rapidly twitching, while shock overwhelmed their hearts. Could it be that this hasn¡¯te to an end?

    Whoosh!

    As Ji Xuan¡¯s p rang out, a blood-red shade suddenly swept across from the distant horizon. Appearing as blood-red akin to a river of blood, it swept across the horizon, before rushing towards the region popted by the attentive gazes of countless experts.

    Seeing the river of blood, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes instantly, slightly narrowed, while chilling intent gushed from the beautiful eyes of Luo Li standing beside him.

    As the river of blood dissipated away, multiple figures appeared in a sh from within. Those figures were dressed in blood-red robes, with a familiar-looking face located in their midst. That was precisely the person that had escaped from the Divine Wood Pce after being injured by Mu Chen, Xue Tiandou.

    At this moment, Xue Tiandou was sending a dark and sinister gaze towards Mu Chen. Nevertheless, though, he clearly wasn¡¯t the main character there, as a youth with blood-red hair stood right before him.

    This youth also wore a set of blood-red robes. Sweeping his red, malevolent eyes over, he finally rested his gaze onto Luo Li¡¯s body, before saying with a faint smile, ¡°It truly has been a long time, Luo Li.¡±

    Tightly clenching her Luo Shen Sword, Luo Li¡¯s clear and beautiful eyes were brimming with chilling intent. As her red lips slightly parted, a clear and cold voice rang out from within, ¡°Xue Tianhe, I never imagined that even you, the third prince of the Blood God n woulde over here.¡±

    ¡°For you, the future Empress of the Luo God n, it won¡¯t be overboard for any of our Blood God n toe over,¡± replied the youth by the name of Xue Tianhe with a smile.

    Within the entire region, quite a few gazes fluctuated between shock and doubt as they looked towards this Xue Tianhe. Although this name had yet to appear in the Top 16, anyone would be able to sense the pressure brought about by him, which was not the slightest bit weaker than Liu Qingyun or Fang Yun.

    All three of these figures were of the heavyweight-ss.

    For the sake of dealing with Mu Chen, Ji Xuan had truly done his homework. All of the people that he had called out to absolutely possessed the qualifications to contend for the final match quotas. They were the true figures at the peak of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.

    ¡°Mu Chen...¡±

    A warm and gentle smile surfaced once again on Ji Xuan¡¯s handsome face. Looking towards Mu Chen and his group, who were surrounded on all sides, he said in a slow manner, ¡°Are you satisfied with my preparations?¡±

    Gazes blotting the skies all shot towards Mu Chen. Faced against such a frightening line-up, even formidable characters like Mu Chen, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan should feel extreme pressure.

    This wasn¡¯t a good situation to break.

    The cards that Ji Xuan had brought out all possessed extreme might.

    Faced against this situation, what would Mu Chen do?

    Under the countless attentive gazes shooting over, Mu Chen slowly raised his head. At this moment, there curiously wasn¡¯t much shock or fear present on his handsome face. On the contrary, a faint smile had surfaced on it, before his soft voice rang out.

    ¡°Are you done already?¡±

    Despite not sounding deep, when this voice entered the ears of the masses, it caused their hearts to violently shudder.

 Chapter 580 - Confront

    <strong>Chapter 580 - Confront</strong>

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    As Mu Chen¡¯s voice softly rang out, the moring originally present within the entire region turned silent once again, with quite a few people looking in shock and astonishment at Mu Chen. That¡¯s because they were unable to see much of any shock or fear present on thetter¡¯s face.

    This made everyone feel stupefied. Could it be that Mu Chen¡¯s still not clear about the current situation he was in? Faced against a line-up with the likes of Ji Xuan, Liu Qingyun, Fang Yun, as well as that Xue Tianhe and their groups, even with Mu Chen, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan, they shouldn¡¯t be able to contend against them, right?

    There¡¯s no one present here that would underestimate the might the trio of Mu Chen, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan possessed. However, this could also be absolutely said towards the line-up the trio was up against. Each of the people Ji Xuan had invited over were heavyweight figures, and this wasn¡¯t a joke.

    However, even in such a spot, there was still not a change of expression on Mu Chen¡¯s face. What does this mean? Is he truly clueless about his current situation, or does he possess something that can make him so confident in facing such a line-up?

    If it was thetter, it was inevitable for some people finding it hard to believe.

    After giving some thought about it, the gazes of some people started to faint sparkle. Being able to cause a monstrous talent like Ji Xuan to have so much fear and dread of him, it was clearly that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t an ignorant person.

    Since Mu Chen wasn¡¯t having any fear or dread due to ignorance, there¡¯s only one exnation that fits the picture, which was that he had made a simr form of preparation, too.

    Such a thought caused the hearts of quite a few people to slightly tremble, while a weird shadow appeared within the gazes that had focused on the exceedingly calm youth before their eyes.

    Naturally, they weren¡¯t the only ones that were in shock and doubt. Even the heavyweight characters like Liu Qingyun, Xue Tianhe and Fang Yun slightly narrowed their eyes in response, a sparkling glint present within their eyes as they rested their sights on Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve long expected my preparations?¡± Ji Xuan¡¯s eyes had simrly contracted. Looking towards Mu Chen, he said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Being opponents for so many years, how would I not understand these methods of yours?¡± replied Mu Chen with a faint smile as he looked straight back at Ji Xuan.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing that, Ji Xuan¡¯s eyebrows twitched, before saying with a smile, ¡°Since it¡¯s the case, I really want to see what kind of preparation you can make.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s isn¡¯t some shocking preparation, merely that there are many experts present in this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. Since you¡¯re able to invite heavyweight figures, how can I not do anything in this regard?¡± replied Mu Chen with a smile.

    As his voice rang out, Mu Chen turned around. Looking towards the sea of humans that had extended endlessly across the horizon, he said with a clear voice and a smile, ¡°Please show yourselves, Brother Wu Ling, Brother Wen.¡±

    As Mu Chen¡¯s voice rang out, the entire region turned silent, before a slightly helpless-sounding voice slowly rang out from within the sea of humans. ¡°Mu Chen, this coboration of yours really is a little spicy.¡±

    As the voice slowly cracked apart from the sea of humans, a group of figures slowly walked out. The figure in the lead was a youth with a delicate and effeminate appearance. He was impressively Wu Ling from the Martial Spiritual Academy.

    Wu Yingying stood quietly behind him, her pair of beautiful eyes trained on Mu Chen standing not far away from him as she muttered, ¡°Really what a worrisome fellow.¡±

    Standing right beside Wu Ling was yet another youth, one who had an iparably ordinary appearance, and appearing unassuming in any aspect. At this moment, a harmless-looking smile was present on his face. A hand was revealed from one of his sleeves, appearing especially abnormal, as an exceedingly white luster was radiating from it. This caused it to appear as if it was made of gemstones, causing people to have a feeling of being unable to pull their gazes away.

    ¡°That¡¯s the current 3rd ce in the point rankings, the Martial Spiritual Academy¡¯s Wu Ling?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also Wen Bushen, the group currently in 8th ce. It seems that they have been at those rankings for a very long time. Although they have yet to rise up, they have yet to drop below the 8th ce.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, Mu Chen had made preparations for this, to actually invite two heavyweight figures of his own own.¡±

    Upon the appearance of Wu Ling and Wen Bushen, waves of moring instantly erupted across the entire region, while quite a few people sighed in admiration within their hearts. From the looks of it, this entire matter had truly turned interesting. Both parties had unleashed their remarkable abilities and invited heavyweight figures out. The line-up for both sides might be considered as the strongest within the entire Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.

    The few groups that were invited over had the greatest possibility to be the groups that would qualify for the final match.

    Looking towards Wu Ling and Wen Bushen, Mu Chen cupped his hands in gratitude towards them. During those few days of hunting, not only did he pluck out the fangs and ws of Ji Xuan, he had simrly sought out allies that could coborate with him. After all, being all too familiar with Ji Xuan, if thetter wanted to deal with his group without any restraint, he would definitely pull other heavyweight groups to his side.

    Therefore, he simrly needed to make some preparations of his own.

    From the looks of the current situation, Ji Xuan had pulled Liu Qingyun, Fang Yun and Xue Tianhe, while Mu Chen had Wen Qingxuan, Luo Li, Wu Ling, as well as Wen Bushen. With Mu Chen himself added in, thetter¡¯s line-up could be termed as perfect.

    The lineups on both sides were absolutely the best of the best within the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. The scene right before their eyes had caused the blood within quite a few people to show signs of surging and boiling.

    This up the beat for the final match.

    ¡°I never expect that you would actually team up with Mu Chen, Wu Ling.¡±

    A chill suffused through Ji Xuan¡¯s eyes as he rested his gaze onto Wu Ling. Indeed, he had not expected that thetter would actuallye together with Mu Chen. After all, Mu Chen¡¯s rtionship with Wu Ling while on the Spiritual Road couldn¡¯t be considered to be close.

    ¡°. Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m also just here to even the field.¡± A smile surfaced on Wu Ling¡¯s effeminate face as he gave his reply. Turning around and looking at Wu Yingying standing beside him, his mouth slightly twitched in helplessness. Although he admired Mu Chen, he did not have any n to into the war between thetter and Ji Xuan, when thetter had sought him out. It was merely due to him being unable to endure Wu Yingying¡¯s nagging that he finally conceded and epted to help.

    ¡°. You¡¯re short-sighted. Don¡¯t you know what kind of person Ji Xuan is? That fellow has extremely big ambitions. If he manages to deal with Mu Chen, we might not be able to escape from his future ns. For the sake of clinching the Championship, that fellow would sweep anyone that obstructs his path with no mercy at all.¡± Seeing Wu Ling¡¯s expression, Wu Yingying could not help coldly snorting out.

    ¡°Are these really the only reasons?¡± asked Wu Ling in a teasing manner.

    ¡°What else are you thinking about?¡± Wu Yingying growled, her willowy eyebrows turning slightly vertical as a pinkish shade shed across her fairplexion. Nevertheless, she still opened her bright and beautiful eyes to shoot a fierce re towards Wu Ling.

    Hearing her growls, Wu Ling gave a dry cough. He waspletely helpless against this crafty and unruly younger sister of his. Thus, the only choice he could do was to turn towards Ji Xuan, before saying with a smile, ¡°Ji Xuan, you¡¯ve really blown the matter up. From what I can see, if our two lineups were to really duke it out. I believe that both parties would pay quite a high price...¡±

    ¡°To pay this price, there¡¯s a very high possibility that there will be some people that would lose the qualifications to get promoted into the final match.¡±

    As Wu Ling¡¯s clear voice rang out across the sky, it immediately caused the eyes of the heavyweight helpers invited by both parties to sparkle. After all, all of them were clear that both sides were absolutely not easy to deal with. If they were to really duke it out, they might have to pay an extremely high price as a result.

    Regardless of Ji Xuan or Mu Chen, such a price was clearly not too worthwhile. Due to the grudges and grievances between the two, they could call for help and reinforcements, but they would not go so far as to throw their lives for the two¡¯s cause.

    Slightly narrowing his eyes to look at Wu Ling, Ji Xuan proceeded to shoot a look at Mu Chen, before saying with a faint smile, ¡°Do you have any good suggestions, Captain Wu Ling?¡±

    ¡°Everyone takes a step back, pack up and go home, before really duking it out in the final match,¡± replied Wu Ling with a grin.

    As his words rang out, quite a few groups instantly gawked. Could it be that the astonishing lineups from both sides would just pack up and retreat like that? Is this a joke? Did they gather their heavyweight allies over just to be dazzling eye-candy?

    Hearing that, Mu Chen only gave a faint smile, declining to give anyment to it.

    Ji Xuan simrly gave only a smile in response. Sweeping his gaze over, he finally rested his eyes on Mu Chen before saying, ¡°I also believe that it isn¡¯t worthwhile to start the final match here. However, since everyone¡¯s here, there¡¯s still things that are needed to be done.¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen. Since today¡¯s matter is started with the two of us, how makes us concluding it sound for you?¡±

    As those words from Ji Xuan rang out, it caused the hearts of quite a few people to instantly shudder. With the rtively simr line-up between the two, it wasn¡¯t likely for a group battle to erupt. Furthermore, the line-up brought together by Ji Xuan was already unable to provide much threat to Mu Chen. Since it was the case, the only thing he could do was to toss away his helpers and personally grace the stage.

    However, such a scene still needed to be constructed by Ji Xuan. The majority of the reason why he had feared and dread in Mu Chen was due to Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan. However, from the looks of it, that fear and dread had been suppressed in the current situation.

    After all, if Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan still wanted to help Mu Chen take action at this moment, the few heavyweight helpers that Ji Xuan had invited over would not stand back and watch without taking action.

    A chilling glint had zed over Luo Li¡¯s beautiful eyes, due to her clear understanding Ji Xuan¡¯s n. So it turns out that this fellow¡¯s n all along has been to force Mu Chen into a duel with him.

    From a certain perspective, the current Ji Xuan was indeed extremely powerful. Although she knew that a fight would definitely happen between Mu Chen and Ji Xuan, she did not wish for this to happen now, as Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation has yet to truly reach the realm of Spirit Disaster.

    As of now, if Mu Chen crossed hands with Ji Xuan, it wouldn¡¯t be advantageous for him.

    This was something that Ji Xuan was clear about. Therefore, he had unleashed all of these schemes to force Mu Chen to take action. That way, he would be able to force Mu Chen topletely fluster up, resulting in the loss of his most thorny opponent.

    Chilling covered Luo Li¡¯s beautiful face. In the next instant, tightly grasping her Luo God Sword, she took a step forward. Nevertheless, she was stopped by Mu Chen, who had extended his hand to obstruct her.

    Slightly shaking his head towards her, the youth proceeded to raise his head to look towards Ji Xuan. An incisive smile started to surface on his handsome face, before he slowly nodded his head under the countless attentive gazes shooting over.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do as you wish.¡±

 Chapter 581 - Earth-Shattering Confrontation

    <strong>Chapter 581 - Earth-Shattering Confrontation</strong>

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    When Mu Chen¡¯s voice spreads to the horizon, experts of all sorts abruptly shrank their eyes as they looked at the mysterious and slender youth. Mu Chen¡¯s eptance of the challenge was out of their expectations.

    However, anyone could see from the current situation that Ji Xuan was forcing Mu Chen to fight with him alone. With Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation at Spiritual Energy Disaster, he was on the weaker side.

    Perhaps Mu Chen had the means topensate for that weakness. However, that could only be used on ordinary experts. Facing the monstrous Ji Xuan, he would understand how hard it was topensate for the gap between them.

    Who dared to say that Ji Xuan did not have his own means as well?

    ¡°Mu Chen.¡±

    Xu Huang and the rest looked at Mu Chen with worry. Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong also exchanged looks with their brows furrowed. Clearly, they were not in favor of Mu Chen¡¯s fight with Ji Xuan.

    Earlier, when they confronted Ji Xuan, they understood very well what sort of horrifying strength that youth possessed.

    Wen Qingxuan took a nce at Mu Chen, her rosy lips quivered. However, her expression was heavy as she maintained her silence without a word. She knew that the current Ji Xuan could not bepared to all the other opponents that Mu Chen had encountered so far.

    ¡°That fool.¡± Wu Yingying could not help grinding her pearly-white teeth as she heavily stomped her feet.

    ¡°, if he is a fool, then the amount of normal people could be numbered.¡± Wu Lingughed as he turned his head towards Wen Busheng, who was wearing a harmless smile that stood beside him, with a smile as he asked, ¡°What is Brother Wen¡¯s view on this?¡±

    Wen Busheng originated from the Undefeated Spiritual Academy. Although the name of the Spirit Academy was extremelyvish, the reputation of the Spiritual Academy was extremely low. The strength of that Spiritual Academy was barely fulfilling the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. But no one could have imagined that this youth from that particr Spiritual Academy could lead his team to Rank 8 in the point rankings.

    It was not an easy task to achieve such a feat as it was a qualification to partake in the finals. Thus, many teams had targeted their team, but not a single one had seeded in their objective.

    The result made it clear that this team from a small-sized Spiritual Academy was the biggest ck horse in this tournament.

    Hearing Wu Ling¡¯s words, Wen Busheng¡¯s harmless smile that hung on his face slightly froze as he replied, ¡°Ji Xuan is very formidable.¡±

    As he spoke, he made a pause before continuing his words, ¡°However, Mu Chen... is very hard to deal with. Despite the fact that he only possesses the cultivation of Spiritual Energy Disaster, I could feel that the dangering from him is not any weakerpared to Ji Xuan.¡±

    ¡°This confrontation... will be very interesting. But the oue would have to depend on Mu Chen¡¯s performance.¡±

    Hearing his evaluation, Wu Ling smiled as he lightly nodded his head. He focused his attention onto that area as he mumbled, ¡°This will be very interesting...¡±

    Under the countless gazes of all sorts, Mu Chen slowly moved forth.

    Ji Xuan was looking at Mu Chen with both of his eyes narrowed from smiling as his gaze flickered, ¡°You are truly extraordinary to have made it this far with your cultivation of Spiritual Energy Disaster.¡±

    Mu Chen was also staring back at Ji Xuan. However, he did not speak a word as he flew up into the horizon with a stomp of his feet, standing in the sky. Clenching his fist, ck-colored lightning surged out of his body, bring along the roaring of thunder.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I will take a look at how much you have improved all these years.¡± Mu Chen said as he slowly extended his palm out.

    Ji Xuan smiled in response without any warmth. In the next instant, everyone could clearly see torrential Spiritual Energy sweeping out of his body.

    Rumble! Rumble!

    Majestic and powerful Spiritual Energy swept out like the ocean, bring along rumbling sounds. Spiritual Energy pressure also spread out as it engulfed the horizon.

    Everyone¡¯s faces slightly changed at the Spiritual Energy pressure as it made their bodies feel heavier.

    The Spiritual Energy cultivation that was disyed by Ji Xuan was at Second Grade Spirit Disaster. However, he clearly already possessed the qualification to attempt to break through the Third Grade Spirit Disaster. Thus, ordinary Second Grade Spirit Disasters were not his opponents.

    ¡°What powerful Spiritual Energy.¡±

    Someone could not restrain themselves from muttering in a soft voice. In the current Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, those with Second Grade Spirit Disaster were the top tiers. However, the current Ji Xuan that stood before them had already surpassed that level and woulde in contact with Third Grade Spirit Disaster very soon.

    The moment he made a breakthrough to the Third Grade Spirit Disaster, thest step that countless people have yearned for would be right before him, the Sovereign Realm!

    Mu Chen stared at Ji Xuan, who had powerful Spiritual Energy circtes around him. However, there wasn¡¯t any astonishment disyed on his face as it wasn¡¯t surprising for Ji Xuan to possess such strength with his talent.

    Rumble!

    The lightning around Mu Chen became increasingly dense as lightning gathered at his chest, slowly forming into six lightning runes. In that instant, the entire sky turned dark as it seemed as if lightning bolts were swimming about in the sky.

    As the ck lightning traveled across Mu Chen¡¯s body, he also emitted powerful strength that could tten a mountain range.

    Mu Chen stood in the sky, the Spiritual Energy around him wasn¡¯t as powerful whenpared to Ji Xuan, but the veins underneath his skin were wiggled as if they were worms. His physical body quietly jolted as the energy ripples exploded the space around him.

    ¡°He actually managed to cultivate his physical body to such a degree...¡±

    Hovering on the sky far away, Liu Qingyun looked at the ripples of energy around Mu Chen as a sh of astonishment flickered in his eyes. His gaze was even heavier as he stared at Mu Chen.

    Before achieving the Sovereign Realm, it was extremely hard to cultivate the physical body. It was much harderpared to cultivating Spiritual Energy. Thus, it was the reason why not that many people paid so much time to cultivate their physical body before achieving the Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°I wonder if your physical body can withstand the impact of my Spiritual Energy?¡± Ji Xuan faintly smiled as he stared at Mu Chen.

    ¡°We¡¯ll know after we try.¡± Mu Chen extended his palm as he made a provoking gesture.

    ¡°Such courage you have.¡±

    Ji Xuan¡¯s mouth curled into a cold arc as his gaze turned colder. No one saw him moving, but the torrential Spiritual Energy swept forth like an ocean. Spiritual Energy attacks amounting to a dozen shot forth with astonishing speed at the size of roughly a thousand feet. With a sh, it had already arrived above Mu Chen.

    ¡°Sacred Light Wheel!¡±

    Ji Xuan clenched his fist as the dozen Spiritual Energy attacksbined together, forming into a Sacred Light Wheel that measured up to a thousand feet above Mu Chen. As the light wheel spun, it turned into a light as it flew down with some rustling soundsing from it.

    Ji Xuan was clearly vicious with his means as he did not show any signs of movement to hint his attack.

    Lightning exploded on the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body. He clenched his fist as ck lightning runes slowly extended onto his arm as he threw a fist out.

    Rumble!

    The roars of lightning shook the horizon.

    A colossal ck light flew from Mu Chen¡¯s fist as it roared, which resounded throughout the horizon, shing against the light wheel.

    Boom!

    ck and white light tangled together up in the sky, before it dissolved, turning into a violent storm that swept out.

    As the storm swept out, Mu Chen¡¯s figure abruptly disappeared from his original location.

    Rustle!

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure reappeared at the rear of Ji Xuan. There wasn¡¯t any expression worn on his face as he quickly made that instantly made a starry sky form behind him.

    ¡°Four Gods Constetion Scripture!¡±

    ¡°Lightning God¡¯s Fist!¡±

    Mu Chen sent out images of beasts with his left hand, while his right sent out lightning. Two tyrannical attacks instantly engulfed Ji Xuan.

    ¡°Sacred Light Shield.¡±

    Ji Xuan extended his hand as brilliant white light gathered, before turning into a huge shield. On the shield, it was filled with sacred runes that made it look impregnable.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen¡¯s tyrannical attack heavily shed against the shield. However, he was not able to pierce through it, only able to make the light shield slightly shake.

    Ji Xuan¡¯s methods vastly outstripped all of his opponents in the past. Not only did he possess powerful Spiritual Energy, the technique in which he cultivated in was also not your ordinary stuff. His fighting strength was acimed as the peak of perfection.

    ¡°Sacred Light¡¯s Hand!¡±

    After withstanding Mu Chen¡¯s attack, Ji Xuan pushed his palm out as the gigantic Sacred Light¡¯s Hand appeared above Mu Chen as it mmed down, causing the nearby air to explode from the force.

    Boom!

    Another ck lightning soared into the sky as it confronted the Sacred Light¡¯s Hand.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The exchange of the two people was extremely fast. In just a dozen breath¡¯s time, they had already exchanged dozens of moves. ck light exploded as the sacred light dissipated, causing the entire horizon to be dark and distorted from the two horrifying attacks.

    Countless gazes filled with shock were directed towards the fierce exchange between the two, to the point that even a few experts that had broken through to Second Grade Spirit Disaster had the corner of their mouths twitching, since the exchange was simply too terrifying.

    During their exchange, Mu Chen was clearly taking more hits. However, with his powerful physical body, he managed to withstand it. Therefore, neither side was on the advantageous side in their fight.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be any oue if the two of them were to continue in such a manner,¡± said Wu Ling as he watched the battle from afar.

    Wen Busheng lightly nodded his head. Shortly after, his eyes instantly shrunk as he slowly spoke, ¡°So they must reveal some of their cards.¡±

    When Wen Busheng spoke, white light abruptly gathered in the sky that looked like a zing sun that was shone onto thend, along with fearsome Spiritual Energy ripples soaring into the sky.

 Chapter 582 - Third Grade Spirit Disaster VS Hepta Rune Lighting Physique

    <strong>Chapter 582 - Third Grade Spirit Disaster VS Hepta Rune Lighting Physique</strong>

    Buzzz.

    Brilliant white light rays that looked like a zing sun as rays of light shone into this horizon.

    The bizarre scene instantly attracted the attention of everyone.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen wore a serious look in his eyes as he clenched his fist and sent it out. In an instant, lighting that seemed like an enraged dragon roared as it charged forth along with boundless Spiritual Energy as it sped towards Ji Xuan, who was emitting the endless brilliance.

    Ji Xuan stood in the sky and was at the center of the brilliant light as powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuated in his surroundings. His long ck hair was fluttering as a chill filled his eyes.

    He raised his head as he fixed his gaze onto the iing ck lightning, his mouth curled into a ridiculing smile as he moved, bursting forth.

    Rustle!

    His figure instantly appeared before the ck lightning as he casually pushed his palm out towards the ck lightning.

    Bang!

    Brilliant white Spiritual Energy erupted in the form of a light beam. Wherever the white light traveled, it destroyed the rampaging ck lightning in its way.

    ¡°Mu Chen, do you truly think that my strength is only Second Grade Spirit Disaster?¡±

    Destroying the lightning with a single palm, Ji Xuan¡¯s robes fluttered along with his ck hair. He looked down, from up high, on Mu Chen, who was standing before him, as he had a profound smile on his face.

    Hearing Ji Xuan¡¯s words, countless experts that were present in this ce had their hearts jolted as they became dumbstruck. The meaning behind Ji Xuan¡¯s words... could it be that he had already broken the threshold to Third Grade Spirit Disaster?

    The gaze of Luo Li, Wen Qingxuan and the rest narrowed as their expressions became a little heavy at this instant. Ji Xuan had, indeed, concealed his true strength...

    Up on the horizon, Ji Xuan lightly smiled and made a holding gesture with his hand. In an instant, a terrifying Spiritual Energy pressure spread out as the pressure increased several foldspared to before.

    In addition, the boundless white Spiritual Energy was like an ocean around Ji Xuan as it constantly waved, emitting violent energy.

    Compared to before, his Spiritual Energy was a lot more robust.

    ¡°I never imagined, in my wildest imagination, that Ji Xuan broke through to Third Grade Spirit Disaster... what a deep and immeasurable fellow. No wonder he could firmly upy the Numero Uno spot. This doesn¡¯t spell good for Mu Chen...¡±

    Sighs resounded around this horizon. The sudden surge of Ji Xuan¡¯s strength broke the deadlock between the two in an instant.

    If Ji Xuan did possess the strength of a Third Grade Spirit Disaster, it would be impossible for Mu Chen to resist him.

    ¡°How are you going to resist me now?¡±

    Ji Xuan¡¯s gaze was sharp as he looked at Mu Chen. Shortly after, his hand seals changed as a wave of majestic Spiritual Energy swept out with light gathering together. Forming into a huge light seal above Mu Chen.

    The light seal emitted a brilliant light as it fell down. The frightening energy had instantly locked a few thousand feet, with Mu Chen in the center, not allowing him to have the slightest chance of escaping.

    Compared to before, Ji Xuan¡¯s attack was way more powerful. If Mu Chen still used his previous method to forcefully withstand it, he would definitely be injured.

    The instant Mu Chen fell into the disadvantageous position in this confrontation, perhaps the oue would be decided.

    Mu Chen raised his head as his ck pupils reflected the brilliant light. The colossal light seal rapidly expanded in his pupils. The pressure that was brought by that attack made the surrounding space around him locked. So much so that even the ck lightning that was flickering on his body was suffering under the pressure.

    This was how powerful a Third Grade Spirit Disaster was.

    That attack was not something that his Hexa Rune Lightning Body could confront. The Ji Xuan that stood before him was indeed, an enemy that would require him to give it his all.

    Haaaaaa.

    Mu Chen deeply sucked in a mouthful of air as he slowly closed his eyes under the countless astonished gazes.

    ¡°Is he giving up?¡± Far away in the horizon, Xue Tianhe stood in the sky as his scarlet pupils looked at Mu Chen in indifference as he muttered to himself, ¡°Is someone that received the love of Luo Li so weak?¡±

    ¡°Seems like the influence of expelling him out of the Spiritual Road is great.¡± Yun Fang of the Nine Cauldrons Spiritual Academy mumbled with a faint smile. If Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation was not disrupted for a year, the current him might not be weaker than Ji Xuan. However, it was a pity that there were no ¡°ifs¡± in this world...

    ¡°Mu Chen, he...¡± The faces of Xu Huang and the rest were filled with anxiety. in strength had instantly flipped the board around.

    Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong also wore heavy expressions on their faces, since they never expected Ji Xuan to be so powerful to the point that he had already managed to pass through the threshold of Third Grade Spirit Disaster. Even in the entire Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, he is the first person that has managed to break through to Third Grade Spirit Disaster, right?

    Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan did not speak, but their charming gazes were fixed onto the scene in the sky. Clearly, they had revealed the worries that they had in their hearts. Ji Xuan was an opponent that no one could belittle.

    Rumble!

    Just when everyone in this region was astonished by Mu Chen¡¯s actions, the sky instantly darkened. Thereafter, someone realized that thunderclouds had appeared above them, without them knowing, as lightning flickered in the thunderclouds with deep roars of thunder resounding.

    Tssssssssi!

    As the lightning flickered, a colossal bolt of lightning suddenly fell from the sky, tearing apart the horizon, before heavily hitting Mu Chen¡¯s body under the numerous dumbstruck gazes.

    The ck lightning almost buried Mu Chen¡¯s figure within. Rays of lightning spread out as they sparkled. The violent ripples caused by it had also made the surrounding space boiling.

    However, the ck bolt of lightning did notst a long time as it vanished in a rapid speed. The lightning seemed to have been attracted as it was being rapidly absorbed into Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    In the blink of an eye, Mu Chen¡¯s figure reappeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    There weren¡¯t any changes in his body, except for the fact that the ck lightning that covered his body from before had vanished without a trace.

    Right at this moment, Mu Chen slowly opened his tightly shut eyes.

    Rumble!

    It was as if lightning was being born in his ck pupils. Shortly after, he stomped his feet, causing the space beneath him to be distorted. Thereafter, with a rustle, he soared into the horizon.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen¡¯s clothes were shredded apart. As his clothes were torn apart, everyone could see the lightning runes that appeared on his chest.

    And there were a total of seven !

    Rune Lightning Physique!

    Boom!

    Roars of thunder rang across the horizon as Mu Chen¡¯s figure turned into a bolt of ck lightning. Within the ck lightning, it contained indescribable overbearing power.

    Boom! Boom!

    The bolt of ck lightning that Mu Chen had formed soared. In the next instant, it had already heavily shed with the colossal light seal that was falling.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    In the instant the two forces shed, a deep voice suddenly rang out.

    The ck lightning seemed like a spear of the lightning god that was about to pierce through this horizon, causing this horizon to be instantly darkened. What followed after was even more astonishing, since everyone could see cracks appearing on the light seal as it rapidly expanded.

    Crack!

    A clear and crisp sound rang out as the ck lightning pierced through the light seal.

    The faces of everyone, drastically changed.

    The bolt of lightning pierced through the light seal, before it slowly dissipated in the sky. Following the dissipation, Mu Chen¡¯s topless, figure appeared once again. His ck pupils looked as if there was a world of lightning in them as his gaze made others feel fearful.

    Beneath him, the light seal exploded as it shattered.

    Countless gazes were being widened, bit-by-bit, while following the shattering light .

    Ji Xuan¡¯s attack actually copsed!

    ¡°How is that possible...?¡± An exmation resounded as the voice was shaking. The current Ji Xuan had already used his strength as Third Grade Spirit Disaster. But despite so, he was unable to defeat Mu Chen?

    ¡°His physical body grew stronger.¡± Wen Busheng wore a heavy expression as he looked at the topless and slender figure, Mu Chen. Thetter¡¯s Spiritual Energy did not grow much, but his physical body was several times more powerfulpared to before.

    Wu Ling also lightly nodded his head in agreement. ¡°He is indeed not someone so easy to deal with. Seems like the both of them had cards up their sleeves...¡±

    ¡°Haaaaaa.¡±

    Shen Cangsheng and the rest breathed out a mouthful of air in relief. Shortly after, their hearts were filled with shock. Comparing Mu Chen to the strength he had when the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament had just begun, he actually grew so powerful.

    ¡°This fellow truly has the same character as Ji Xuan. Both of them like to hide their cards up their sleeves.¡± Wen Qingxuan snorted. However, in contrast to her words, her anxious expression was slightly relieved.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that not even you know how many cards he has hidden up his sleeves, Luo Li.¡±

    Luo Li did not reply, but she gave a shallow smile in response.

    Under the countless dumbstruck gazes, Mu Chen and Ji Xuan faced off in the sky. One of them had an ocean of Spiritual Energy around him, while the other had lightning runes on his body, both appearing extremely overbearing.

    ¡°Truly formidable.¡± Ji Xuan stared at Mu Chen as a chill flowed from his eyes. However, he still had a smile maintained on his charming face.

    ¡°Did you truly believe that the strength of my physical body was only at such a level?¡± Mu Chen faintly smiled as he returned Ji Xuan his words.

    ¡°It¡¯s still too early for you to be rejoicing.¡±

    Ji Xuan smiled as light circted in his eyes. ¡°Truth be told. If this is your limit, then you will still remain here today.¡±

    Mu Chen slowly extended his hand out as he formed bizarre seals with his fingertips as something like a ded edge that could even make Ji Xuan feel startled burst from his eyes.

    ¡°Now then, it¡¯s my turn to attack.¡±

 Chapter 583 - Retaliate

    <strong>Chapter 583 - Retaliate</strong>

    ¡°Now, it will be my turn to attack!¡±

    When Mu Chen¡¯s deep voice resounded, numerous experts present in this horizon narrowed their gaze the whole time, the way Mu Chen fought was Ji Xuan attacking while he defended.

    And now, was he finally going to change his way of fighting?

    But, even if his physical body had grown stronger, was he truly able to contend against Ji Xuan, who had already achieved Third Grade Spirit Disaster?

    Upon the horizon, Ji had surging in his surroundings had his eyes flickered upon hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words. Shortly after, he chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ll be anticipating, then.¡±

    He crossed his arms, not having any intention of obstructing Mu Chen. Although it was out of his expectation when Mu Chen¡¯s physical body grew stronger, it was still too naive for Mu Chen to think that he would fear him based on that.

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t bothered with Ji Xuan¡¯s chuckle since he was already forming blurry seals with his hand when he spoke earlier.

    As his hand seals changed, a dark-green halo spread out with his palm in the center.

    ¡°Tree nting Art!¡±

    Mu Chen barked inwardly in his head as the dark-green halo was seen expanding. Under the countless dumbstruck gazes, the green light fell from the sky. A rustling sound was heard before a vast dark-green forest rose up from the ground.

    The forest was filled with gigantic trees with light circting on their surfaces.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    The sudden appearance of the dark-green forest made everyone widen their eyes in shock. However, their expressions changed, not knowing whether tough or cry when they could not sense any dangerous ripplesing from the forest.

    ¡°Really... what a convenient way of growing trees.¡±

    Someone couldn¡¯t resistmenting. This was the first time that they had witnessed such a bizarre method, being able to grow a forest in a move.

    But, then again, they knew that this wasn¡¯t created by Mu Chen out of nothing. As such means of creation wasn¡¯t something that they could achieve at their current level.

    The forest should be something that Mu Chen had prepared long ago as some unusual Spiritual Artifacts did possess such capabilities. Forming a small interspatial realm where one could keep living things in it.

    Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan were exchanging looks since this was the first time that they had seen Mu Chen executing such... a peculiar method.

    Shen Cangsheng and the rest quietly wiped their cold sweat. If it wasn¡¯t for now not being the right time, they might haveughed out loud.

    Mu Chen, who stood on the horizon, wasn¡¯t bothered by the unusual gazes of everyone as he nced down at the vast forest. Thereafter, his hand seals changed again.

    Buzzz! Buzz!

    Following the change of his seals, dense, dark-greenish light surged forth from the forest. The light was filled with vigorous Spiritual Energy.

    The Spiritual Energy was filled to the brim with life force. Compared to the natural mottled Spiritual Energy, it vaguely possessed a fine spirituality.

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡± The gaze of Wu Ling and the rest who were staring at the dark-green forest suddenly narrowed, along with their expressions bing a little heavier. They seemed to have sensed something.

    Dark-green light spread out from the forest like an ocean as a peculiar pressure began being emitted.

    The whispers started to die off since they were starting to feel that something wasn¡¯t right. Mu Chen definitely had a reason for creating such a huge forest, not simply for viewing purposes.

    Upon the horizon, Mu Chen¡¯s expression was calm. Shortly after, his slender fingers quietly intertwined.

    Divine Wood Scripture!

    Whoosh!

    The gigantic trees in the vast forest started to explode as the dark-green spiritual ocean soared up as it suddenly gathered towards Mu Chen.

    Rumble!!

    The torrential Spiritual Energy gathered beneath Mu Chen¡¯s feet, it was like a sheet of the ocean. The dark green was filled to the brim with life force. The of the Spiritual Energy even made Ji Xuan¡¯s face slightly change.

    He felt danger from the Spiritual Energy.

    Haaaaaa.

    Mu Chen sucked in a mouthful of air as he fixed his cold gaze towards Ji Xuan as he faintly smiled. However, his smile seemed like there was a de hidden in his smile, ¡°It¡¯s your turn to be receiving attacks from me.¡±

    ¡°Lesser Divine Art - Divine Wheel of the Heavenly Wood!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold as his hand seals changed. The dark-green ocean beneath his feet soared up to the sky in an instant as it gathered at a rapid speed. Thereafter, a wooden light wheel with the size of a few thousand feet started to form under the countless startled gaze.

    wheel quietly hovered above Mu Chen¡¯s head. Although the dark-greenish color made it look as if it was made of wood, it was emitting an unstoppable fluctuation, seems like a deity conducting divine punishment!

    The faces of everyone turned heavy. Even those as strong as Wu Ling, Wen Busheng, Liu Qingyun and various pinnacle experts of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament had slightly narrowed their eyes.

    The Divine Wheel of the Heavenly Wood that was created my Mu Chen was a genuine Lesser Divine Art. Adding on to the energy that it had absorbed from the Divine Wooden Scripture and the fact that these two Divine Arts were of the same origin, the of this Lesser Divine Art was much more powerful to all the other times that Mu Chen had used it due to the fact that the two Divine Artsplemented each other.

    Faced with this sort of fearsome attack, even an expert that had stepped into the Third Grade Spirit Disaster would be afraid.

    ¡°He truly is not simple, to possess such means.¡± Xue Tianhe slowly said as he stared at the scene. Even he could sense danger from Mu Chen¡¯s attack. That fellow was indeed able to match evenly with Ji Xuan and stand out from the masses.

    Up in the sky, the smile that was hung on Ji Xuan¡¯s face slowly faded. He stared at Mu Chen as he clenched both of his fists, causing the white Spiritual Energy around him to grow stronger. Clearly, he sensed how powerful Mu Chen¡¯s attack was.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Mu Chen finally extended a slender finger under the countless startled gaze pointing down, his chilling voice resounded.

    Buzzzzzz!

    Following the action of Mu Chen pointing his finger down, the colossal and antique wheel started to slowly spin as the rotation quickly elerated at a rapid speed.

    Buzzz! Buzzzzzz!

    The divine wheel turned into a dark-green arc as ear-piercing buzzes were emitted from it. Even the space had traces of being sliced on the region of the de.

    Woooooooosh!

    The divine wheel flew out when the rotation had reached its limits.

    Boom!

    The speed of the divine wheel was indescribable, looking like it had teleported. In a sh, it pierced through the space as it appeared barely three hundred meters away from Ji Xuan.

    ¡°Sacred Light Divine Art - Sacred Light Guardian!¡±

    Ji Xuan¡¯s face turned heavier as his hand seals changed, following a bark that resounded.

    Woooooooosh!

    A sacred light that engulfed the heavens and earth surged forth from his body as it expanded around his surroundings at an astonishing speed. In the blink of an eye, it had taken the form of a colossal sacred light image. That image had spread out its wings as it protected Ji Xuan.

    Boom!

    When the sacred light image made its appearance, the divine wheel had also suddenly swept forth. It seemed like a collision from a meteorite as it shed against the colossal wings.

    Indescribable light exploded as it covered even the sun. This entire region was covered in a dazzling light that made others find it hard to even open their eyes.

    Rumble!

    The intense dazzling light onlysted for a few breath¡¯s time, before everyone could sense a fearsome Spiritual Energy tornado that swept out.

    Boom! Boom!

    The ground cracked along with the surrounding mountain peaks being sliced off...

    Countless people that were closer flew away from the shock. Only several experts who possessed decent strength could barely stabilize their bodies. However, a smear of shock was on their faces.

    The sh was simply too startling.

    The shock wave of the Spiritual Energy that wreaked havocsted for a few minutes, before gradually dying down. When the heavens and the earth had its serenity restored, aplete disorder appeared before everyone. The sight of the crack that was roughly ten thousand feet wide made the eyes of those looking at it twitch.

    Rustle!

    However, their lines-of-sight only stopped on the ground for an instant, before directing their gazes up.

    On the horizon, stood two figures. However, the both of them were sent flying thousands of meters apart. The colossal sacred light image around Ji Xuan was also dissipating before his figure was revealed to everyone.

    More than half of his clothes were torn apart, his face was dark as he viciously stared at Mu Chen¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°He blocked it.¡±

    When everyone saw Ji Xuan¡¯s current state, they could not help eximing. At the same time, they felt fear in their hearts. Ji Xuan was simply too formidable. Even when he was faced with such a fearsome attack from Mu Chen, he could still defend himself.

    However, the reason why Ji Xuan was able to defend himself was due to the fact that he grasped a Divine Art. Furthermore, it was a defensive-type Divine Art. Otherwise, he would definitely be wounded.

    Nevertheless, Ji Xuan was able to defend himself from Mu Chen¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Formidable.¡±

    Ji Xuan stared at the traces of blood on his arm as he directed his dark gaze towards Mu Chen. He eerily smiled. ¡°You are indeed formidable. To be able to unleash an attack of this level with your cultivation at Spiritual Energy Disaster.¡±

    ¡°However... I still have to tell you with regret that it was still impossible for you to harm me, even if you have mastered a Divine Art!¡±

    ¡°And now, what other moves do you have?¡±

    When he spoke to the end, Ji Xuan¡¯s gaze was thoroughly filled with a chill.

    Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils were looking at Ji Xuan in calm. Shortly after, a peculiar smile surfaced on his handsome face as he lightly said, ¡°It¡¯s still too early for you to rejoice.¡±

    Hearing his words, Ji Xuan¡¯s pupils instantly narrowed as he sensed something. He raised his head and saw that after theyers of white clouds were torn apart, ck thunderclouds appeared that were hidden behind theyers of white clouds. The ck lightning in the thunderclouds looked like a colossal dragon as it rolled, emitting destructive power.

    At this instant, a voice quietly rang out in Mu Chen¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Lightning Controlling Art!¡±

 Chapter 584 - Concealed Trump Cards

    <strong>Chapter 584 - Concealed Trump Cards</strong>

    Rumble!

    A huge sound rang out, sounds of enraged lightning instantly resounded between this heaven and earth. The roar made even the sky tremble in that instant.

    ck thunderclouds were stacked in the sky as a colossal ck lightning that looked like a ck dragon was wiggling in the thunderclouds, emitting ripples of destruction.

    Everyone was dumbfounded by the sudden scene. Even those as powerful as Wu Ling, Xue Tianhe, and Liu Qingxun were shocked since they did not sense any peculiar fluctuations earlier.

    ¡°What a sly method.¡±

    Liu Qingyun spoke with a heavy voice. At this instant, he finally understood what was going on. The divine wheel that Mu Chen had used wasn¡¯t his final move. The true ultimate technique was the lightning that was hidden behind the divine wheel.

    Mu Chen used the divine wheel to cover it up. When he was drawing in the boiling Spiritual Energy between this heaven and earth, he secretly covered up this ultimate technique of his.

    ¡°What a deep scheme.¡± Wu Ling faintly sighed. The previous attack was already so frightening. However, Mu Chen was notcent by it and had hidden a bigger ultimate technique behind his first...

    Facing the revealed and hidden twin attack, even if someone had managed to withstand the first one, it would be impossible to defend against the second that was hidden away.

    Rumble!

    Just when everyone was shocked at the appearance of the thunderclouds, Mu Chen¡¯s cold gaze was already fixed onto Ji Xuan, whose expression was a little ugly at the moment.

    ¡°Lightning Controlling Art - Go!¡±

    Without any superfluous words, his hand seals changed as he drew down his slender fingers.

    Boom!

    The ck thunderclouds were instantly torn apart as a loud roar resounded across this horizon. When everyone raised their heads, the ck lightning looked as if it was conducting lightning judgment as the colossal ck lightning fell.

    Tsssssssssssi.

    The speed of the falling lightning was so extremely fast that it was impossible to avoid. In the ces that the lightning had swept past, space was distorted and looked like a ss that was about to shatter at any moment.

    Because the ck pir of lightning had extremely fast speed, it had appeared above Ji Xuan in a sh. Currently, the amount of Spiritual Energy around Ji Xuan was frozen still. Because he had to defend himself against the Divine Wheel of the Heavenly Wood from Mu Chen earlier, he had to circte the Spiritual Energy within his body, which caused it to be sluggish for an instant.

    Furthermore, when Mu Chen¡¯s attack came, it was the exact moment that the Spiritual Energy within Ji Xuan¡¯s body was unable to restore back to its peak.

    All of this could be said as invulnerable.

    This attack was the true ultimate move that Mu Chen had been brewing!

    The faces of everyone froze at the sight as they stared at Ji Xuan, who was engulfed by the ck lightning pir. After dominating the Numero Uno slot for so long and having not been defeated before, was he going to lose today?

    Faced with the attack that Mu Chen had perfectly grasped the chance to use, even someone like Ji Xuan had to be defeated, right?

    Bang!

    Under the countless gazes that had all sorts of moods, the ck pir of lightning finally fell as it hit Ji Xuan,pletely engulfing his body.

    The ck pir of lightning fell from the sky as if it was a pir that could prop up the sky as it pierced the heavens and earth. It could clearly be seen from anywhere within a fifty-meter radius.

    Liiiiiiiii!

    Just when the ck lightning pir shot at the location where Ji Xuan was at, a primordial bird¡¯s cry rang throughout this region.

    That cry was extremely ancient, with an indescribable ferocity. As if a primordial beast was waking up.

    Boom! Boom!

    Spiritual Energy in this region exploded from the bird¡¯s cry. Sound waves that could be seen with the naked-eye swept out, causing the surrounding space of a few hundred meters to have traces of distortion and was twisting.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure trembled as he flew away. His feet were sliding on the sky for a thousand meters before he was able to stabilize himself.

    When he managed to stabilize his figure, his facial expression was heavy. His eyes were fixed on the ck lightning. Clearly, the fearsome cry originated from that location.

    ¡°What is that...?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s brows were furrowed as his palm lightly touched the Mustard Seed Bracelet. When the primordial cry rang out, he sensed that the ck egg that was the Nine Netherbird had jolted a little.

    All the eyes in this region were looking at the ck pir of lightning. Evidently, the bizarre change-of-event earlier had attracted their attention.

    Under the countless gazes, the ck pir slowly dissipated as the lightning scattered. We the lightning pir started to dissipate, a human figure that was faintly discernible appeared in their eyes.

    Everyone widened their eyes in that instant, whereas Mu Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Lightning dissipated as Ji Xuan¡¯s figure appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. However, going against everyone¡¯s expectations, there wasn¡¯t any injury on his body.

    His current state was the same as before, not even his skin was charred by the lightning. Under that fearful attack, he was actually unharmed!

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Xu Huang eximed as his face drastically changed, along with the rest.

    Faced against Mu Chen¡¯s attack that was unleashed at a perfect timing, even a Third Grade Spirit Disaster would have to pay the price from it. But, right now, how was Ji Xuan still fine?

    Luo Li¡¯s curved eyebrows slightly knitted together as she became submerged in her thoughts. Thereafter, she gave a nce at Wen Qingxuan and saw the smear of shock that shed through thetter¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°That primordial cry from before...¡± Luo Li said softly.

    ¡°It seems to be simr to the super Spiritual Beast Ranked 8th on the Myriad Beast Record, the Primordial Skydragon Hawk...¡± Wen Qingxuan lightly nodded her head as she continued, ¡°But I have no idea how Ji Xuan was able to unleash that cry. Did he have any treasures in his possession that were linked to the Primordial Skydragon Hawk?¡±

    Luo Li faintly shook her head. Ji Xuan was indeed, someone hard to deal with. She originally thought that Mu Chen¡¯s n was perfect, but who could have expected that it was countered at the crucial time?

    An uproar exploded in this region. Everyone was startled by the fact that Ji Xuan was unharmed. At the same time, they could not help feeling respect in their hearts. This fellow that was the Numero Uno of the point rankings was indeed, too ferocious to the point that even such an attack could not do anything against him. In the entire Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, who else could rival him?

    Whereas experts on the level of Wu Ling, Wen Busheng, Xue Tianhe, Liu Qingfun and Fang Yun have a heavy expression as their eyes flickered when they looked at Ji Xuan.

    Up in the sky, Mu Chen was also closely staring at Ji Xuan. There wasn¡¯t any expression on his face. His attack that should have guaranteed his victory was actually mysteriously countered. This made the degree of danger he had for Ji Xuan in his heart rise.

    Far away, Ji Xuan was also standing in the sky. Although he had managed to defend himself against Mu Chen¡¯s fearful attack, he wasn¡¯t pleased, from the look of his face, as a dark killing intent filled his eyes as he stared at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Mu Chen, you have indeed surprised me!¡± Ji Xuan¡¯s eerie voice was filled with killing intent as if it could pierce through the clouds in the sky.

    Right now, he clearly wished he could tear Mu Chen to pieces.

    Just to deal with Mu Chen, he had revealed too much of his trump cards. Earlier, he nearly revealed the trump card that he had hidden the deepest.

    Before the finals, revealing too much of his trump card wasn¡¯t good news for Ji Xuan. After all, aside from Mu Chen, there were many other pinnacle experts in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament that were also not easy to deal with.

    Especially Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan... the level of danger he had for the two girls wasn¡¯t any inferior to Mu Chen.

    If he revealed too much of his trump cards, the danger that he would face in the finals would be greater.

    Originally, he intended to get rid of Mu Chen while his Spiritual Energy cultivation was stillcking. But who could have expected that Mu Chen could confront him to such a degree...?

    Mu Chen looked at Ji Xuan, whose eyes were filled with killing intent, as heughed, ¡°You have surprised me quite a bit as well. Seems like you are still hiding your trump cards. Why don¡¯t you use them and see if you can get rid of me?¡±

    Ji Xuan¡¯s pupils narrowed as his killing intent spiked.

    Luo Li felt the violent killing intenting from Ji Xuan as she tightly gripped her Luo God Sword, a chill flowing in her eyes. Wen Qingxuan, who stood by her side, had also tensed her body.

    This entire region seemed as if it was engulfed in Ji Xuan¡¯s violent killing intent as everyone was shocked to the point that they could not speak.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was calm as he looked at Ji Xuan, who looked a little terrifying. After a long time, he suddenly lightly smiled. ¡°Stop showing a strong front. Since you no longer dare to attack, let¡¯s call it off.¡±

    The corner of Ji Xuan¡¯s mouth twitched as he loosened his fist.

    He knew that it was impossible for this match to carry on unless they were going to risk revealing all of their trump cards. If that was the case, it would definitely not be good news for them in the finals.

    In addition, he understood that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t an easy opponent from their battle earlier. Although he had his trump cards, he could not guarantee that Mu Chen had used all of his trump cards as well. If he still hid some of his cards, the final result would be the two of them suffering and neither side wins. Thus, it was not good news for Ji Xuan.

    He could guarantee that the instant he was injured, no one would give him a chance to make aeback, be it his opponent or his so-called ¡®alliance mates¡¯.

    Thus, he could no longer continue this battle anymore.

    The terrifying killing intent that was emerging from Ji Xuan withdrew at a rapid speed. When the pressure in this heaven and earth dissipated, everyone felt inwardly relieved.

    Only those pinnacle experts were somewhat disappointed as their gazes flickered.

    Ji Xuan deeply nced at Mu Chen before turning around and left. At the same time, his eerie voice rang out between this heaven and earth.

    ¡°Mu Chen, I will let you taste thorough defeat in the finals. Enjoy yourst moments.¡±

 Chapter 585 - End of show, for the time being

    <strong>Chapter 585 - End of show, for the time being</strong>

    As Ji Xuan¡¯s team left, his cold voice that contained dense killing intent still echoed in this region for a long time.

    Under that dense killing intent, countless teams in this region were shocked without words as they exchanged looks.

    Although the current scene seemed as if Ji Xuan was forced to retreat, no one thought that he looked miserable, since they could all feel that Ji Xuan had yet to use his true strength.

    The primordial hawk cry earlier was the best proof. As everyone knew how powerful Mu Chen¡¯s ck lightning was, Ji Xuan was still able to withstand it unharmed...

    The trump card that Ji Xuan had concealed was clearly very fearsome.

    But, under the current situation, it was a shackle for him not being able to unleash his trump cards without any worries, since his opponent was likewise not a fish thatid on the chopping board.

    Although Mu Chen¡¯s strength only appeared to be Spiritual Energy Disaster, his fighting power was something that could heavily change the expression of any expert here and cautiously deal with them.

    Naturally, an opponent like Mu Chen was someone that even the monstrous Ji Xuan would have to fear a little, fearing for a tragic battle.

    If that was the case, even if he had managed to defeat Mu Chen, he still had to pay a huge price for it. When ites down to that, he still had to deal with the enraged Luo Li and the Wen Qingxuan, whose stances were unknown.

    Facing the two absolute beauties, even Ji Xuan was not confident that he could win. Unless if he were to risk it all...

    Under that circumstances, Ji Xuan had no choice but to retreat.

    Although Ji Xuan had retreated, everyone knew that this confrontation had not ended yet. It was just pushed back a little... because Ji Xuan was waiting, waiting for the finals.

    At the finals, he would be able to reveal all of his trump cards without any fear.

    At that time, it was another story if Mu Chen would still make Ji Xuan afraid...

    When that timees, it would definitely be a ferocious battle.

    Up in the sky, Mu Chen was calmly looking at Ji Xuan as he departed. He slowly eased his tense body as a faint smear of paleness flinted across his face.

    It was a great exhaustion for him to execute three Divine Arts, the Divine Wheel of the Heavenly Wood, Divine Wood Scripture, as well as the Lightning Controlling Art, with his cultivation at Spiritual Energy Disaster.

    It was also fortunate that he was able to reach Spiritual Energy Disaster, allowing the Spiritual Energy within his body to grow by several times. If he was still at the Human Body Disaster, it would definitely be impossible for him to achieve such a feat.

    He directed his sight towards the direction that Ji Xuan left with a calm expression. However, hints of sharpness were surging in the depth of his eyes.

    The confrontation could be considered a little as having a strong start, but a weak finish. However, it had also allowed him to know how powerful Ji Xuan was. This opponent of the past had be so deep and unpredictable now.

    ¡°What a formidable opponent.¡±

    Mu Chen slowly clenched his fist as he muttered to himself, ¡°Spiritual Energy Disaster is still insufficient...¡±

    During their confrontation, Mu Chen could feel that Ji Xuan had hidden many things. The depth of his strength shouldn¡¯t be at this level. Thus, it made Mu Chen feel for the first time that his strength was still insufficient, especially his Spiritual Energy. Compared to Ji Xuan, who was at the Third Grade Spirit Disaster, he was still too inferior.

    Although he could shorten the distance with his physical body, Spiritual Energy was the most crucial. If he wished to unleash more powerful trump cards, he would require therger support of Spiritual Energy.

    Thus, if he wished to thoroughly defeat Ji Xuan, he would definitely have to raise his strength.

    Mu Chen inhaled a mouthful of air as he suppressed the waves in his heart as he softly muttered, ¡°The Finals... it should be very soon. Ji Xuan, let us unleash all of our trump cards at that time and let us see who will have thestugh.¡±

    The silence in this regionsted for a long time. The torrential killing intent had also thoroughly dissipated, allowing all the powerful teams to be relieved.

    They exchanged looks as they strangely looked at Mu Chen, who was up in the sky. Some teams had already started to leave. As the battle had already ended, there was no reason for them to remain any longer, in case they would be targeted by the other powerful teams.

    Having this thought, whooshing sounds rang out in the sky as the other teams left in an orderly manner. Even when they left, they maintained their guard to the highest level.

    In just a few minutes, this region that had gathered countless teams had emptied out, leaving behind the destruction and the broken mountain peaks as proof that a huge battle had urred in this location.

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re indeed formidable for someone that is fancied by the next Empress of the Luo God n.¡± Xue Tianhe said as he smiled towards Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen faintly nced at Xue Tianhe as he replied, ¡°Your Blood God n must be bored to have traveled such a distance just to participate in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.¡±

    ¡°Even the next Empress of the Luo God n is here, there¡¯s nothing odd of us being here.¡±

    Xue Tianhe then directed his gaze towards Luo Li as a chill shed across his scarlet pupils. He pursed up his lips as he smiled, ¡°She¡¯s the hope of the Luo God n now. If I could kill her, the Luo God n would be thoroughly hopeless...¡±

    As he spoke, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze turned extremely terrifying. The gaze that he had used to look at Ji Xuan earlier was vastly iparable to his current one as it had made Xue Tianhe narrow his eyes.

    ¡°Then I can only ughter your trash here.¡±

    A savage smile surfaced on Mu Chen¡¯s charming face. A red light shed across his pupils as torrential killing intent spread out.

    The startling killing intent that was suddenly unleashed by Mu Chen made everyone here rmed. They involuntarily shifted their gazes towards Xue Tianhe¡¯s party. Clearly, they were unaware of how Xue Tianhe¡¯s party suddenly provoked Mu Chen to such a degree.

    Luo Li¡¯s figure moved as she appeared beside Mu Chen. Her crystal-clear pupils were exceptionally cold at this moment as her hand that was gripping her Luo God Sword had tiny tremblings as a sword cry rang out.

    Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong, Su Xuan and the rest below were also fixating their eyes on Xue Tianhe¡¯s party.

    Wen Qingxuan swept a gaze at Xue Tianhe as she softly snorted. A golden warspear appeared in her hand as it was inclined, pointing downwards. The golden battle armor wrapped around her as it unted her startling figure.

    When Xue Tianhe saw the reaction that the other party had from his words, he narrowed his eyes as he looked at Liu Qingxun and Fang Yun.

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    When Liu Qingxun and Fang Yun saw Xue Tianhe¡¯s gaze, they smiled. However, they did not have any intentions to help as they tapped their feet on the air and flew away.

    Although they were in alliance with Ji Xuan, they did not have much of a rtionship with Xue Tianhe. Thus, it was impossible for them to fight with Mu Chen just for Xue Tianhe.

    Especially when Mu Chen had revealed his strength that could cause even them to feel fear.

    After all, entering the finals with their strength was a certainty. Therefore, they did not want to offend Mu Chen anymore right now.

    Mu Chen gave a look at Liu Qingxun and his group, but he did not obstruct them. At this point in time, he did not wish to fight with those top teams, since it would only push them closer to Ji Xuan.

    When Xue Tianhe saw Liu Qingyun and his group leave, his gaze was dark as he issued a cold snort. He tapped his feet on the air as a blood river swept out, engulfing him and his team.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you guys enjoy this for now. I will not allow any of you to smile in the finals.¡±

    Xue Tianhe¡¯s cold voice resounded as the blood river exploded into a bloody light as it flew away, disappearing in the blink of an eye.

    Although he wanted to deal with Luo Li, the other party¡¯s formation was too powerful. If they were to fight in that situation, they would definitely lose. Thus, Xue Tianhe could only sullenly escape with his team.

    Mu Chen did not obstruct Xue Tianhe¡¯s party as they left since he knew that this wasn¡¯t the right time yet.

    ¡°If Ie across them in the finals, they can dream of returning to the Blood God n!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. Although it would be a little troublesome to kill here, the rules would be gone in the finals.

    Clearly, he couldn¡¯t wish harder to ughter the Blood God n that had their eyes on Luo Li.

    Luo Li turned her head as her cold gaze rapidly turned gentle. Her rosy lips lightly rose as she looked extremely charming with her smile.

    ¡°Why are you so angry?¡± Luo Li slightly tilted her head. Looking at Mu Chen, there were hints of a smile in her crystal-clear eyes.

    It must be because of the shocking killing intent that had suddenly surged out from Mu Chen that made her in a good mood.

    ¡°Those bastards are putting their ideas on my wife, how can I not be angry?¡± Mu Chen snorted.

    ¡°Nonsense, who is your wife?¡± Luo Li¡¯s face was red as she looked at Mu Chen, looking angry and shy at the same time.

    Mu Chen chuckled as his heart was stirred by the rare looks of Luo Li being shy and he couldn¡¯t help extending his hand, grabbing the shy girl¡¯s hand into his.

    Luo Li was slightly startled. After all, there were too many people present here and on the spot, she struggled a little. But when she saw the hints of paleness hidden on Mu Chen¡¯s face, she stopped her struggle as she bit down on her lips, staring at the direction that Ji Xuan left with a cold gaze.

    ¡°Cough.¡±

    A dry cough suddenly resounded. When Mu Chen raised his head, he saw Wu Ling smiling as he appeared before him. Behind Wu Ling, stood a voluptuous girl wearing a fresh red long dress that did not have any expression on her face. However, her eyes were faintly staring at him.

 Chapter 586 - The Unfathomable Ji Xuan

    <strong>Chapter 586 - The Unfathomable Ji Xuan</strong>

    ¡°Brother Wu Ling, Brother Wen.¡±

    Mu Chen stared at the decent-looking youths before him as he smiled as he cupped his hands towards Wu Ling as well as Wen Busheng next to him. ¡°I have to thank the both of you this time.¡±

    The formation of the two sides was important in this fight with Ji Xuan. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had managed to pull Wu Ling and Wen Busheng to his side, the one that would be fighting today would not have been Ji Xuan alone, but his entire alliance.

    The eyes of that scheming fellow were extremely vicious. The instant he felt that he could deal with Mu Chen if all of them had joined hands together, he would definitely not hesitate.

    However, the appearance of Wu Ling and Wen Busheng had strengthened the formation of Mu Chen¡¯s party. This made Ji Xuan¡¯s alliance know that even if all of them had attacked, there wouldn¡¯t be any benefits today. Thus, those fellows chose to watch from the side as they did not see any advantages.

    When Wu Ling heard Mu Chen¡¯s words, he smiled, ¡°Brother Mu is being too polite. If it wasn¡¯t for Yingying adding fuel to the fire, I would also hesitate a little.¡±

    Mu Chen was a little bbergasted as he looked at Wu Yingying. Clearly, he never thought that this girl, who had prejudice of him, would choose to help him.

    When Wu Yingying saw his gaze, she snorted in response.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Mu Chen sincerely thanked her.

    Wu Yingying cast her lips aside. Just when she wanted to mock him out of habit, a smear of redness involuntarily flushed across her face when she saw the gentle smile on Mu Chen¡¯s face as she swallowed her words and changed them, ¡°That Ji Xuan isn¡¯t a good guy as well. But if we allow him to carry on pulling people to his side, it will not be advantageous to us.¡±

    ¡°I was thinking for my Martial Spiritual Academy, I was not trying to help a lecher like you.¡± Wu Yingying snorted as she pridefully raised her chin.

    Mu Chen coughed as he was a little embarrassed by the name that Wu Yingying was calling him, especially when Wu Ling¡¯s suspicious gaze was looking at his direction.

    Wu Yingying blushed, even more, when she realized her words as she turned her head away in guilt, not daring to look at her own brother.

    ¡°We did nothing to help. Brother Mu is truly hiding deep ability, truly worthy of being the Blood Cmity of the Spiritual Road.¡± Wen Bushengughed as he looked at Mu Chen with interest.

    ¡°Brother Wen is not simple as well.¡± Mu Chen smiled in response as he swept his gaze on Wen Busheng. Thereafter, his gaze stopped at thetter¡¯s fair right hand. That hand was exceptionally perfect as it was glittering like a gem, flickering with faint luster. Mu Chen could sense dangerous ripples from his right hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m just lucky.¡± Wen Busheng smiled as he covered his right hand with his sleeve and did not exin much. Mu Chen also wasn¡¯t bothered by it as everyone had their own secrets.

    ¡°Perhaps the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament will enter the finale in the remaining time left.¡± Wu Ling looked at Mu Chen as he said, ¡°In this period of time, perhaps there might be countless powerful teams targeting the Top 8 in the rankings. We can¡¯t be certain that Ji Xuan doesn¡¯t have any plots in his retreat this time. Thus, I feel that we can work closer together in the remaining time left.¡±

    Wen Busheng nodded his head in agreement. Their reveal this time had angered Ji Xuan. If Ji Xuan ns to deal with them, it would definitely be troublesome for them.

    Although they weren¡¯t any pushovers, they did not wish to confront with the monstrous Ji Xuan at this timing.

    Mu Chen nodded his head as well, it was always better to have a friend.

    Seeing as no one had any disagreements, Wu Ling smiled as he took out three dark-red jade pendants with light circting on their surfaces. ¡°This is the Messaging Jade that I have obtained from a ruin. If anyone of you encounters trouble, all you have to do is activate it and the two other jade pendants will be able to sense it.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, when we are ready, we can also use it as a signal to burn the Academy ques to start the finals.¡±

    To start the finals, half of the Top 16 teams have to burn their Academy ques. The moment this requirement is fulfilled, the Top 8 teams would then enter the finals.

    Mu Chen took a nce at Wen Qingxuan, who was behind him, as the two of them nodded their heads, before taking a jade pendant from Wu Ling, while Wen Busheng took the other.

    ¡°Haha, today¡¯s event can be considered an end. We no longer have any reasons to stay here.¡±

    Seeing as the agreement was made, Wu Ling casuallyughed as he made a little chat before bidding his farewell, leading Wu Yingying, whose face was still a little red, as they left.

    After Wu Ling had left, Wen Busheng also bid farewell as he left.

    Staring at their leaving figures, Mu Chen felt relieved. The paleness that he had been suppressing on his face spread out as his figure staggered a little involuntarily.

    When his body staggered, Luo Li quickly supported Mu Chen¡¯s arm. When Wen Qingxuan saw Luo Li¡¯s reaction, she quietly withdrew her hand that was extending forth. A charming smile surfaced on her face as she teased, ¡°So you are just forcefully holding yourself up.¡±

    ¡°Truly Ji Xuan.¡± Mu Chen said with a soft voice as he continued, ¡°If the battle went on, it would be tough to end it.¡±

    He had exhausted too much of his Spiritual Energy. If they were to carry on fighting, he would have to start fighting for his life. After all, Ji Xuan was powerful.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to undervalue yourself. Ji Xuan didn¡¯t look that good in your battle as well since he was forced to reveal some of his hidden cards during thest attack. Otherwise...¡± Wen Qingxuan replied.

    Luo Li nodded her head at Wen Qingxuan¡¯s words. The two earth-shattering attacks from Mu Chen could be called perfect. One was revealed, while the other was hidden away, the timing was excellent as well. If it wasn¡¯t for that primordial hawk¡¯s cry, Ji Xuan would definitely be heavily injured.

    ¡°Ji Xuan had concealed his genuine trump card.¡± Mu Chen said slowly as his ck pupils flickered with a chill. He had heard the primordial hawk¡¯s cry as well, sensing an indescribable dangering from it at the same time. The danger that he felt far surpassed all those he had faced so far in his generation.

    Luo Li pondered for a brief moment, before speaking up, ¡°If I am not wrong, there¡¯s a high chance that the cry was from the Primordial Skydragon Hawk, Ranked 8 of the Myriad Beast Record.¡±

    ¡°Primordial Skydragon Hawk?¡±

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes at Luo Li¡¯s words as his gaze was a little shaken. No wonder there were movements from the egg of the Nine Netherbird. So that hawk cry actually had such a shocking origin.

    The Primordial Skydragon Hawk was Ranked 8 of the Myriad Beast Record, three ranks higherpared to the Nine Netherbird. In the Great Thousand World, the Primordial Skydragon Hawk possessed resounding fame. It was a powerful beastpared to the rest. Even Sovereign Realm experts would be afraid to provoke it.

    ¡°Could it be that Ji Xuan had ingested the Primordial Skydragon Hawk¡¯s Soul Essence in the past?¡± Mu Chen muttered to himself as his gaze flickered.

    In the Spirit Stage of the Spiritual Energy cultivation path, one had the ability to ingest the Soul Essence of a Spiritual Beast. However, there was a limit to the Soul Essence. After all, when one gets stronger, the Soul Essence that one had refined before would gradually lose its effect. Thus, many people who had refined Soul Essences have all lost their effect when they grew stronger.

    However, it wasn¡¯t an absolute situation... when the Soul Essence that one had refined was powerful to an extent, the power would still be present, bing a powerful method for cultivators.

    Take Mu Chen¡¯s Nine Netherbird for example...

    If Ji Xuan possessed that sort of strength, he should have refined a powerful Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence when he was in Spirit Stage. For example... the powerful Primordial Skydragon Hawk.

    Naturally, with his strength at Spirit Stage, it was absolutely impossible for him to refine a Primordial Skydragon Hawk with his own strength, just like how it was impossible for Mu Chen to refine the Nine Netherbird. Thus, there should be a powerful expert that had aided him.

    Ji Xuan¡¯s background must be ratherplicated.

    ¡°That¡¯s highly possible.¡± Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan nodded their heads with heavy expressions. If that was the case, then the difficulty of handling Ji Xuan would without a doubt increase.

    Mu Chen breathed out a mouthful of air as his gaze became a little shaken. However, there wasn¡¯t any fear in his eyes. After all, even if Ji Xuan possessed the Soul Essence of the Primordial Skydragon Hawk, he possessed the power of Nine Netherbird as well.

    Furthermore, he had a Bloodlink Bond with the Nine Netherbird, the both of them were simr to a single body. So Mu Chen would be more perfect at fusing with the power of the Nine Netherbird.

    Certainly, the Primordial Skydragon Hawk was ranked higherpared to the Nine Netherbird. However, that doesn¡¯t mean that it was more powerfulpared to the Nine Netherbird. After all, when Spiritual Beasts reached that level, it would be hard for them to differentiate their levels when they fight.

    The most crucial point was that Nine Nether... was no longer a Spiritual Beast as she had sessfully evolved into the Nine Netherworld Bird. Rising to the levels of Divine Beasts. The instant she awakens, she would possess strengthparable to Sovereign Realm!

    ¡°How interesting.¡±

    Mu Chen pursed his lips as he smiled. He looked at the direction that Ji Xuan had left as a chill flickered in his eyes, before turning around and left for the opposite direction with a wave of his hand.

    Seeing his action from below, Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong and the rest followed behind him.

    Ji Xuan, let us see who will have the stronger trump card in the uing finals.

    No matter what... I will beat you this time!

    Let the grudges from the Spiritual Road end once and for all in the finals!

 Chapter 587 - Fighting for Numero Uno

    Chapter 587 - Fighting for Numero Uno

    The battle between Mu Chen and Ji Xuan had spread throughout the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament in a few days. Everyone was aware of the astonishing battle between the two powerful figures.

    What made others feel even more astonished was the fact that Ji Xuan, who held the Numero Uno of the point rankings for a long time had actually retreated from the fight, as the fame possessed by both parties were not equal.

    Although Ji Xuan did not lose the battle as he retreated, it did show the fear he had for Mu Chen had grown to the extent that he would have to be cautious to deal with Mu Chen, even if he had to lose some of his fame.

    Thus, Mu Chen¡¯s fame grew to a frightening extent in just a few days time. So much so that he was famed to the point that he could rival Ji Xuan.

    At this moment, every single team was well-aware of Mu Chen¡¯s name as it was like thunder piercing the ears.

    Even if the battle between Mu Chen and Ji Xuan sparked many discussions, the ripple caused by the battle started to quickly die down as the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament entered the most chaotic stage.

    There wasn¡¯t an exact time for the tournament to end, but as long as eight of the Academy ques of the Top 16 were ignited, the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament would enter into the final stage. Because of that, everyone could vaguely feel that the final stage would be approaching soon.

    The elimination rate of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament was too harsh. Countless teams had participated, those that could sessfully ascend to the next stage were only eight teams.

    That sort of elimination rate was simply too frightening.

    That was precisely the reason why this period was the most chaotic moment of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. The eyes of many teams had turned red in order to fight for points.

    The result of this was endless chaotic battles to the point that every single spot of this Shattered Continent¡¯s central region had battles breaking out.

    All the capable teams had their eyes redden as they hunted for prey. At the same time, without their knowledge, they were already preyed on by teams that were stronger than them when they were searching for prey...

    In this period of time, there wasn¡¯t a definite ssification between the hunters and the hunted.

    As the chaotic battles spread throughout the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, there were drastic changes to the Top 16 spots as well. The points were crazily jumping every single moment...

    Right now, those in the Top 8 were all familiar teams.

    Rank 1, Saint Spiritual Academy - Captain Ji Xuan. [108,000 points]

    Rank 2, Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy - Captain Wen Qingxuan. [90,000 points]

    Rank 3, Martial Spiritual Academy - Captain Wu Ling. [83,000 points]

    Rank 5, Blood Spiritual Academy - Captain Xue Tianhe. [70,000 points]

    Rank 6, Nine Cauldrons Spiritual Academy - Captain Fang Yun. [65,000 points]

    Rank 7, Undefeated Spiritual Academy - Captain Wen Busheng. [62,000 points]

    Rank 8, Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy - Captain Mu Chen. [60,000 points]

    ...

    The current Top 8 were all upied by the best eight teams in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. Behind the Top 8, there were teams frantically dashing towards the dividing line. However, they were short-lived as they were stunningly buried by the other dark horses and were reduced to merely mediocre.

    Shen Cangsheng¡¯s team managed to reach Rank 10. However, it was tough for them to climb further as they did not possess any qualification to go into the Top 8, even from the fact that the strength of their team was pretty strong. After all, there were too many powerful teams suddenly emerging in this period of time.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they had been together with Mu Chen, their oue would also be being buried by the other dark horses.

    The entire Great Spiritual Academy Tournament carried on in the madness. Even if many teams knew that their efforts would all be in vain, they refused to give up so easily...

    mes of war expanded throughout the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.

    ...

    Boom!

    Violent Spiritual Energy soared up into the sky in these ins as more than ten human figures charged towards the slender figure with their eyes reddened, unleashing their powerful Spiritual Energy attacks as they burst forth in waves.

    Boom!

    However, there wasn¡¯t any effect from their attacks. That slender figure merely took a step forth and there was dark lightning that seemingly flew from his body.

    Brilliant lightning spread out, sending the dozen or more figures flying back from the impact with blood spurting from their mouths. At the same time, those dozen or so figures drew marks of over a hundred meters in length on the ground.

    Lightning dissipated as a charming face of a youth was revealed. Aside from Mu Chen, who else could it be? He was smiling as he looked at those unfortunate fellows. He made a gripping gesture as three Academy que flew from their sleeves into his hand.

    Without batting an eye, he took the points as he stared at his Academy que that had thousands of additional points as he helplessly flung the corner of his lips to the side. He flicked his fingers as he threw back the three Academy ques.

    He turned around after dealing with those fellows, there was a simr battle as well. Luo Li, Wen Qingxuan and the rest were surrounded by a dozen or more teams. Although the other party had the advantage in numbers, the oue was close to being one-sided.

    Although these teams that were preyed upon by Mu Chen¡¯s group had decent strength, it was not on the levelparable to his. Thus, the battle onlysted for a few minutes before it ended.

    Luo Li, Wen Qingxuan and the rest divided the Academy ques and obtained points.

    ¡°That fe Ji Xuan is pretty quick in his actions.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan approached as she gave a nce to her Academy que with her brows narrowed. There was an increment of over 20,000 points for Ji Xuan, his speed of increasing his points was fasterpared to them.

    Shen Cangsheng and his team looked at the points possessed by the Numero Uno of the point rankings as they involuntarily sighed. That frightening amount of points was something that could make those looking at it feel their scalp tingling.

    Mu Chen looked at Ji Xuan¡¯s name for a long time, before smiling and said, ¡°No worries, we¡¯ll work harder than.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan shifted her charming gaze towards Mu Chen as she hesitated for a brief moment. ¡°Hey, I will not be taking the biggest share in our coboration anymore.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Mu Chen was startled by her words.

    ¡°I¡¯m well-aware that you are trying to return me the Numero Uno. But I feel that the points are already sufficient. Right now, your main objective is to surpass him.¡± Wen Qingxuan responded as her fine fingers pointed at the Numero Uno on the Academy que.

    During this period, Mu Chen had given the majority share of the points that they had obtained from assaulting the other teams to Wen Qingxuan. Whereas he only obtained a sufficient amount to maintain at Rank 8.

    ¡°Right now, the Numero Uno doesn¡¯t mean much.¡± Mu Chen spoke indifferently.

    When Wen Qingxuan saw how indifferent Mu Chen was, she was a little furious as she refused him, ¡°Since you are nning to fight with Ji Xuan, you shouldn¡¯t be so passive about it. Even if the point rankings don¡¯t have much meaning behind it right now, are you okay with him surpasses you by that much? Even if you are okay with it, I... I¡¯m not.¡±

    Mu Chen was a little astonished as he looked at Wen Qingxuan, muttering how weird she was. Here, he was trying his best to push her up to Numero Uno and she was unhappy because of it?

    Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong exchanged a nce as they spoke out as well, ¡°Captain Wen Qingxuan is right in her words. If you are not nning to fight with Ji Xuan for real, then it doesn¡¯t matter if his points surpassed us by this much. But since the fight has already started, then you should suppress the other party with your full strength.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you are not concerned about the points. But who knows if Ji Xuan and his team are mocking you right now seeing your points at Rank 8...¡±

    Seeing as they were taking it so seriously, Mu Chen¡¯s mood changed as well as he hesitated for a brief moment, before looking at Luo Li and sought her opinion. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I trust in your decisions.¡±

    Luo Li shallowly smiled as she held Mu Chen¡¯s hand with her ice-cold hands and said with a soft tone, ¡°But, Mu Chen, I have always considered you to be more outstanding than him.¡±

    ¡°Do you remember what you had said to me back in the Spiritual Road?¡±

    Luo Li¡¯s crystal-clear pupils were looking at Mu Chen as she smiled, ¡°You told me at that time that... you will bring me to stand in the brightest spot in the Spiritual Road.¡±

    Her words heavily struck Mu Chen¡¯s heart as he nkly stared at the charming face of the girl. Certain old memories resurfaced from the depths of his mind.

    At that time, he was still very young and behaved befitting of his age. It was a dark night with a warm bonfire that was lit up. At that moment, he was a little drunk from the alcohol that he had fished out from the tree hole. He held onto the young girl¡¯s hand as he spoke directly to her. ¡°I will lead you to stand at the brightest spot in the Spiritual Road.¡±

    However, he wasn¡¯t able to fulfill his promise as he was expelled from that event...

    When he left, the young girl¡¯s figure looked especially lonely.

    Mu Chen slowly clenched his fist as a peculiar feeling surged forth in his heart, traveling into his brain. Not knowing when it had started, the blood in his body was boiling.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mu Chen responded with a soft tone.

    Luo Li smiled at Mu Chen¡¯s apology as she shook her head.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to fulfill my promise to you in the past...¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze shifted towards the Numero Uno on the point rankings. As he stared at the name, a fire zed in the depths of his pupils.

    ¡°This time... I will not break my promise.¡±

    ¡°The Numero Uno of the point rankings... is mine!¡±

 Chapter 588 - Splitting in two ways

    <strong>Chapter 588 - Splitting in two ways</strong>

    The objective was certainly a problem for Mu Chen¡¯s current team to aim for Numero Uno in the point rankings. After all, there was an enormous distance between their pointspared to Ji Xuan

    Mu Chen was well-aware that the huge gap between them wasn¡¯t something that could be pulled closer through ordinary means.

    Therefore, they couldn¡¯t afford to use ordinary methods at this point in time.

    It was amon knowledge to everyone that the Top 16 had the most points in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. Generally speaking, the Top 16 teams represented the strongest teams in the tournament.

    Thus, very few teams had the Top 16 as their targets. The majority of the participating teams would search for the teams that they could handle based on their strength to seize points, few would attempt to target the Top 16.

    They knew that there was a certain degree of danger to it and thus, they did not aim for those top teams.

    If Mu Chen wished to chase after Ji Xuan, he could only take the risk and hope for victory. As a result, he ced his targets on the Top 16 teams that were ranked after the 8, with Shen Cangsheng¡¯s team aside.

    Furthermore, Mu Chen no longer coborated with Wen Qingxuan in this mission. He only took along Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong, Su Xuan and Xu Huang for it.

    He did not even bring Luo Li along as he required her and Wen Qingxuan for another task, to cause trouble for Ji Xuan.

    He did not need the both of them to defeat Ji Xuan. Based on their strength and the support of their teams, they could definitely cause some trouble for Ji Xuan. At least they would be able to greatly decrease their efficiency of gaining points.

    Generally speaking, it wasn¡¯t too wise for them to split up in this period of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. After all, they could be targeted by the other teams that had teamed up. However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t worried about this factor as he had great confidence with Wen Qingxuan and Luo Li. With the two of them uniting, they were a force that not even he could defeat.

    Therefore, Mu Chen was more assured of them bothpared to himself.

    As for seizing points, that would have to depend on Mu Chen¡¯s capability.

    ...

    Violent Spiritual Energy swept out in the ins.

    There were a dozen or more figures in the path of the Spiritual Energy. It was clearly a gang up as there were over twenty people in the surroundings. As for their target, it was naturally the team that was trapped inside their encirclement.

    Despite the fact that they were at the disadvantage in terms of numbers, the shocking fact was that the group that ganged up on them was the one slowly losing.

    ¡°Ssssssssss!¡±

    A sharp explosion of wind roared as a human figure mysteriously appeared. He held a ck long spear in his hand, the spear tip was extremely sharp, like a hawk¡¯s beak. Even space was torn apart as Spiritual Energy flowed.

    That figure had powerful ripples of Spiritual Energy around him. He had simply charged into the encirclement, breaking the formation as light spears shone.

    The group that was involved in the encirclement was in chaos. No matter how their Captain tried to yell, they weren¡¯t able to unite their attacks.

    That human figure relentlessly pursued them and in just a few minutes, the majority of the encircling team was wounded by him. Lastly, there was a painful howl as their Academy que was seized.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, did you think that you would be able to hunt us, the Demonic Vulture Spiritual Academy just because you found help? How stupid!¡±

    That figure halted, revealing his skinny and shriveled body. It was a youth dressed in ck robes with a pair of gloomy-looking eyes. He had an aquiline nose as he ruthlessly trampled on a person to the point that blood was spewed from his kick.

    ¡°Haha, Boss, we have obtained another 2,000 points.¡±

    From the rear of that ck-robed youth, four figures skimmed over. They looked at their Academy ques as they grinned, ¡°If this goes on, we might be able to catch up to Mu Chen, who is at the 8th Rank.¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen? Hmph, that fellow has been in the limelight a lot, recently.¡± When that ck-robed youth heard that name, he coldly snorted as he spoke with jealousy in his tone.

    ¡°Hehe, Boss, you are not weakerpared to him. It was just that we have not encountered him. Otherwise, we would witness for ourselves how powerful Mu Chen is.¡± Hearing the words of the ck-robed figure, the four other teammates immediately gave praise.

    Hearing the praise, the ck-robed youth¡¯s face became a little better. Just when he was about to speak, his gaze suddenly changed as he raised his head, looking at the hillside not far away, there were several figures that slowly appeared in shes.

    ¡°Haha, since you guys want to be witnesses, why don¡¯t we make it today? I, Mu Chen, am looking forward to it.¡± A clear and brightughter resounded from the hillside. A youth with a slender and tall figure appeared in the sight of the Demonic Vulture Spiritual Academy¡¯s team.

    ¡°Mu Chen?!¡±

    Hearing that name, not only did the faces of the four members of the Demonic Vulture Spiritual Academy drastically change, even the mouth of the ck-robed youth was slightly trembling.

    ¡°Mu Chen, we have always minded our own business. What are you trying to do by suddenly appear here?¡± The ck-robed youth spoke with a heavy voice as his eyes shed with alertness. Clearly, the person before him did note with good intentions.

    ¡°I just want to borrow the Academy que from Captain Xu Yao.¡± Mu Chen lightly smiled as he red at the ck-robed youth before him. The team before him wasn¡¯t a nameless one.

    Captain Xu Yao of the Demonic Vulture Spiritual Academy, was ranked 9th in the point rankings with 40,800 points.

    The highest ranking that this team of the Demonic Vulture Spiritual Academy had reached their peak was Rank 6. However, as thepetition became more and more intenseter on, they were starting to be surpassed and fell to Rank 9 as of today.

    However, the strength of this team was extremely powerful. Shen Cangsheng¡¯s team had encountered them in the past and fought as well. However, they weren¡¯t able to gain any advantage from them and they had to retreat.

    Clearly, this team was the first prey chosen by Mu Chen.

    ¡°Haha, so you are after our points. Captain Mu Chen, your appetite is pretty big!¡± Xu Yao furiously smiled. He knew the rules and that those of the Top 16 would generally not interfere with each other as each of them was powerful. At this point in time, paying a considerable price just to deal with their team was absolutely unwise. Thus, from his point-of-view, Mu Chen was blinded by points.

    Mu Chen did not reply as he smiled, he chose to speak with his actions.

    He took a step forth as ck light exploded on the surface of his body. Seven lightning runes surfaced on his chest and at the same time, a scarlet pir of light soared up into the horizon from his head, taking the form of a titanic demonic pir.

    Mu Chen clearly did not intend to take his time as he pushed his Lightning God¡¯s Physique to its limits from the start and he even summoned the Great Meru Demonic Pir right from the start.

    He nned to end this battle as fast as possible.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Mu Chen did not have any expression on his face as he flew out at lightning speed with a stomp of his foot. He hugged towards the empty air before him as the Great Meru Demonic Pir fell from the sky, a huge shadow drawn out by the pir was shrouding towards Xu Yao¡¯s team.

    At his rear, Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong and the rest of his team had also pushed their Spiritual Energy to the limits as they exploded forth.

    Seeing the torrential waves of killing intent from Mu Chen¡¯s team, the faces of Xu Yao¡¯s team turned extremely ugly.

    With that, Spiritual Energy that was even more violentpared to before exploded in this region.

    When the battle ended, huge cracks appeared on the ins that looked like spider webs. The wretched sight was heart-rming.

    Mu Chen stood in the sky as the lightning around him had already dissipated. He grasped the air as an Academy que streaked out,nding in his palm from Xu Yao¡¯s sleeve, who was embedded in the cracks on the ground.

    Mu Chen indifferently took the points from the Academy que. In an instant, the points in his Academy que that was roughly around 60,000 grew to 80,000. His ranking also followed as he flew up from Rank 8 to 6.

    ¡°Thanks for that.¡±

    Mu Chen threw the Academy que back to Xu Yao as he cupped his hands and flew off. Shen Cangsheng and the rest slightly tidied themselves as they followed behind.

    They had to rush to the location where their next prey was at.

    As Mu Chen and his team left, Xu Yao gave out an enraged roar. The roar was simr to the roar of a beast.

    ...

    At the same time, Mu Chen defeated Xu Yao.

    In another location in the central region, several figures stood in the sky, it was Ji Xuan¡¯s team.

    ¡°Captain, the points of Mu Chen¡¯s team have suddenly soared, they are currently at Rank 6...¡± Behind Ji Xuan, the youth named Mu Feng said with his brows narrowed.

    Ji Xuan¡¯s eyes narrowed from his words as he took out his Academy que and looked at it for a long while, before replying, ¡°Xu Yao of Rank 9 was suddenly kicked out of the Top 16...¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen is actually so daring to target a team of this level?¡± Mu Feng eximed.

    Ji Xuan¡¯s eyes flickered as he coldly smiled, ¡°Seems like he¡¯s trying to aim for the Numero Uno of the point rankings, how na?ve he is...¡±

    ¡°What should we do, then?¡± Mu Feng asked.

    ¡°We will start targeting the teams after the Top 8 without any reservations. We will target them all!¡± Ji Xuan¡¯s cold voice rang out.

    ¡°Great!¡± Mu Feng grinned.

    Ji Xuan waved his hand and just when he was about to move, his eyes narrowed before his hand could fully wave down. He slowly raised his head as he saw a light appearing from the mountain peak. Thereafter, the two leaders of the team were clearly in their sights.

    ¡°Wen Qingxuan!¡±

    ¡°Luo Li!¡±

    When Mu Feng saw the two familiar figures, his face instantly changed.

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to harass the other teams now.¡±

    Wen Qingxuanughed as she looked at Ji Xuan. Thereafter, she tightened her grip on the warspear as she spoke, ¡°But then again, if you guys are eyeing on the points we have, then go for it. We¡¯ll see who¡¯ll be able to defeat the other.¡±

    Ji Xuan¡¯s face slowly turned icy.

    Mu Chen, what a good strategy!

 Chapter 589 - The price to pay for rapidly rising in the ranks

    <strong>Chapter 589 - The price to pay for rapidly rising in the ranks </strong>

    In just one day, there was a drastic change to the Top 16 in the point rankings. Clearly, it had also caused a storm ofmotion in this vast central region.

    They realized that aside from one team of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy that was after Rank 8, the rest of those that were in the Top 16 after Rank 8 were all kicked out of the point rankings.

    Those recing them were powerful teams that had newly appeared.

    If it was just one or two teams, the changes might not attract that much attention. After all, the battle for points right now in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament was simply too intense, even those powerful teams could be easily dragged down.

    However, when the changes were all at the same time, there would, without a doubt, be astonishments. Especially when they saw the team that was on Rank 8 soaring on the point rankings at a terrifying speed. In the end, that team managed to surpass the Rank 3, Wu Ling. When that team was able to stand firmly on Rank 3, the exmation of astonishment became heavier.

    At this point of time, even a retard could tell why those powerful teams were kicked out...

    The cause of this was the one that recently had his name spreading throughout the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, Mu Chen!

    ¡°That fe is abnormal. How could he defeat so many powerful teams in one day? Was he not afraid that he would meet with unexpected failure?¡±

    The entire Great Spiritual Academy Tournament was in a mor. It was out of their imagination that Mu Chen would be insane to such an extent, to the point that he would ce his targets onto those powerful teams.

    In addition, the terrifying fact was that he seeded!

    In just one day, Mu Chen had defeated seven teams that had experts of Second Grade Spirit Disaster in them!

    The achievement made many others dumbstruck as his actions were a little insane. Was Mu Chen not afraid that those powerful teams would put up a life-and-death struggle that would result in his defeat?

    In this current situation, the instant Mu Chen was gravely injured, there would be many powerful teams aiming at him... precisely so, that was the reason why those teams in the Top 8 did noty their hands on those teams as they were afraid as well.

    They did not dare to try it, despite knowing that it was an efficient way of obtaining points.

    However, no one had expected that the method which they dared not to try was attempted by Mu Chen and he seeded.

    ...

    At a lonely peak.

    Wu Ling was looking at the team that had surpassed him on the Academy que as he helplessly cast his lips aside.

    ¡°What is Mu Chen trying to do? Why did he suddenly go crazy, is he trying to snatch the Numero Uno from Ji Xuan?¡± Wu Yingying, who was behind Wu Ling said in doubt.

    ¡°That should be his objective.¡±

    Wu Ling smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that the efficiency rate of Ji Xuan¡¯s team slowed down? I heard that they are under pressure at this moment. Wen Qingxuan and Luo Li joined hands to obstruct Ji Xuan. Although it is a little problematic for them to get rid of Ji Xuan with their strength, there is nothing Ji Xuan can do if the two of them are just intending to cause trouble for him. Haha, they are trying to give Mu Chen time.¡±

    ¡°The grudges between those two has been fully unveiled. In the Spiritual Road, Ji Xuan schemed against Mu Chen once and this time, Mu Chen is returning the favour.¡±

    ¡°However, Mu Chen must have a huge amount of exhaustion as well to challenge so many powerful teams in a day. If he is injured, the other powerful teams would definitely be eyeing him.¡± Wu Yingying said worriedly.

    She was well-aware that no matter how powerful Mu Chen was, there would definitely be a considerable amount of exhaustion for him to challenge so many powerful teams. Furthermore, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan weren¡¯t by his side at the moment. Thus, he was probably being targeted by many teams.

    Those powerful teams would definitely not allow Mu Chen to recover his strength. Therefore, this period of time was the most dangerous for their team.

    ¡°Right now, the difference between Ji Xuan and Mu Chen¡¯s points is only around 20,000.¡± Wu Yingying stared at the Academy que. Ji Xuan still held the Numero Uno with over 130,000 points, whereas Wen Qingxuan upied the second with 110,000 points. Mu Chen on the other hand, was just a little lowerpared to her.

    In just one day, Mu Chen managed to jump from Rank 8 to 3, pulling the enormous distance between him and Ji Xuan closer.

    ¡°His strategy half-seeded. Right now, he must be thinking about how to keep his points under his huge amount of exhaustion.¡±

    Wu Ling said with a faint tone, ¡°Perhaps Wen Qingxuan and Luo Li are rushing over to protect Mu Chen right now to intimidate the other teams that are eyeing him. However, Ji Xuan will definitely not allow them to sessfully leave.¡±

    Wu Yingying nodded her head as well. Mu Chen¡¯s current state might be the worst considering that the battles he had gone through.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Wu Ling suddenly eximed as his gaze was focused, staring at the Academy que.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Wu Yingying hastily questioned.

    ¡°Finally, it seems that a powerful team could not hold it anymore.¡± Wu Ling pointed towards the Academy que. It was a familiar team that was rapidly approaching Mu Chen.

    That team was Rank 6 on the point rankings, the team from the Nine Cauldrons Spiritual Academy with the Captain being an ally of Ji Xuan, Fang Yun!

    ¡°Fang Yun is going to attack Mu Chen!¡± Wu Yingying¡¯s face instantly changed.

    ...

    Whooooooosh!

    Screeches of wind resounded in the blue sky.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure rapidly flew with Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong and the other two closely following behind. The Spiritual Energy ripples around them were a little chaotic at this moment.

    They defeated seven powerful teams in one day. Although Mu Chen handled the strongest person in the opponent¡¯s team, Shen Cangsheng and the rest dealt with the remaining enemies.

    Therefore, they had a huge amount of exhaustion. In addition to theck of time, the Spiritual Energy within their bodies could not recover.

    At the same time, they did not dare to remain in one location for too long as they knew that there were many eyes staring at them.

    Shen Cangsheng looked at Mu Chen before him. Although the youth maintained a calm expression, he knew that Mu Chen had the greatest exhaustion as he ended his battles as soon as possible. Thus, he exhausted a lot of his strength.

    ¡°Mu Chen, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan must have been hindered. Otherwise, their speed would not be so slow.¡± Shen Cangsheng inhaled a mouthful of air as he said with a heavy voice, staring at the Academy que.

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head. Ji Xuan wasn¡¯t someone that was easy to deal with. Knowing this, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let Luo Li¡¯s group leave and regroup with them so easily.

    ¡°We have to find a ce to recover ourselves. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able tost for long.¡± Li Xuantong spoke with a heavy expression, ¡°I can feel that many teams are secretly approaching us.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, follow me. When we reach there, our mission can be considered a sess.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head as he increased his speed.

    When Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong heard his words, their minds jolted as they quickly followed behind.

    The group of five traveled at a rapid speed. Along the way, they met some teams that were greedily looking at them. But because of Mu Chen¡¯s fearsome power, no one dared to obstruct them.

    As they traveled at rapid speed, Mu Chen¡¯s speed started to slow down after half an hour. The end of his sight was a pitch-ck forest.

    The forest was vast and covered with spike trees with a peculiar ripple lingering within. Those thorny trees shaped this forest simrly to a hedgehog.

    This forest wasn¡¯t unfamiliar at all, it was the spike trees forest of the Divine Wood Mountain. In this forest, there was the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard.

    This was Mu Chen¡¯s destination, since he knew that the power of this forest was able to seal Spiritual Energy. Anyone that went in could not use their Spiritual Energy. Thus, if they could go in, they would be thoroughly safe. As long as no one bothered them, they would be able to recover their energy. When they had thoroughly recovered, those eyeing fellows would no longer be able to target them anymore.

    ¡°Go in!¡±

    Mu Chen made a gesture towards his team. The four people rejoiced as they increased their speed and was about to enter the spike forest.

    ¡°Careful!¡±

    However, just when they was about tond, Mu Chen¡¯s face suddenly changed as his body shed, appearing right at the front as ck lightning exploded off him.

    Boom! Boom!

    A shocking Spiritual Energy swept out from a mountain peak as it heavily bombarded Mu Chen. ck lightning flickered as it withstood the bombardment. However, Mu Chen¡¯s figure slightly trembled.

    His gaze was dark as he stared at the mountain peak. There were several people at the location and the one leading was familiar to him, Fang Yun of the Nine Cauldrons Spiritual Academy.

    Fang Yun was holding onto a Divine Cauldron, glittering with spiritual light as he looked at Mu Chen with a smile hung on his face.

    ¡°Captain Mu Chen, I have been waiting here for quite some time.¡±

 Chapter 590 - Dragon-Tiger Cauldron

    <strong>Chapter 590 - Dragon-Tiger Cauldron</strong>

    Outside the ck spike forest stood Mu Chen¡¯s group of five. Mu Chen¡¯s brows were slightly narrowed as he looked ahead. On the hillside, Fang Yun was smiling as he looked at him with four of his teammates behind him eyeing their group, as well as powerful Spiritual Energy ripples around them.

    The direction of Fang Yun and his team blocked off the path for them to enter the forest. If they intended to enter the forest, they would have the pass-through Fang Yun¡¯s team.

    From the looks of it, Fang Yun had been waiting for a long time.

    ¡°Haha, Captain Mu Chen, you can¡¯t me me for this, you can only me yourself for being too greedy.¡± Fang Yun smiled as he looked at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes as he spoke, ¡°Seems like Captain Fang Yun is not intending to let me pass?¡±

    Fang Yun lightly shook his head as ferocity shed past his eyes, looking at Mu Chen. The gentle smile still hung on his face as he replied, ¡°Captain Mu Chen, I know that you are formidable. But after going through seven battles, I believe that you have exhausted a huge amount of your energy dealing with those Captains, right? Do you still have half of your fighting strength right now?¡±

    ¡°Furthermore... even if you managed to maintain your strength, your teammates are already a spent force. If you want to fight with us, I believe that your chances of winning aren¡¯t too high.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression was indifferent as Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong¡¯s gazes grew colder behind him, tightening their grip on their long spears.

    ¡°Therefore, I have to ask Captain Mu Chen to hand your Academy que over to me.¡± Fang Yun extended his hand to Mu Chen as heughed, ¡°Don¡¯t try to resist. Right now, there are many people eyeing your team as well. I¡¯m afraid that your team can¡¯t go through another round of exhaustion.¡±

    A wind breezed by, but it wasn¡¯t able to scatter the frozen atmosphere at this moment.

    Fang Yun wore a cold smile on his face. His gaze stared straight towards Mu Chen. Admittedly, after the fight with Ji Xuan, Mu Chen¡¯s fame had soared to the peak. However, he, Fang Yun, was not a weakling as well. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able toe this far.

    The two gazes interweaved in the air as sparks flickered.

    ¡°From the looks of it, you guys don¡¯t seem too interested in my suggestion.¡± When Fang Yun saw that Mu Chen had no intentions of handing over his Academy que, he helplessly smiled. However, there wasn¡¯t any warmth in his smile.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I can only help myself to it.¡±

    Fang Yun slowly lifted his palm up. On his palm, there was a palm-sized Divine Cauldron with spiritual light flowing on the surface. Ancient runes were imprinted on the bronze cauldron, looking vivid and life-like. Roars of a dragon could be heard as if it came from the surface of the cauldron.

    This Divine Cauldron quietly floated on Fang Yun¡¯s palm. Although there weren¡¯t any terrifying ripplesing from it, Mu Chen could sense the dense danger.

    ¡°Divine Artifact?¡± Mu Chen said softly as his eyes narrowed, looking at the bronze cauldron in Fang Yun¡¯s hand.

    Mu Chen had a Quasi-Divine Artifact, the ck Tortoise Seal. However, he could vaguely sense that the cauldron in Fang Yun¡¯s hand was more formidablepared to his ck Tortoise Seal.

    The ck Tortoise Seal was a Quasi-Divine Artifact. Therefore, didn¡¯t that imply that this bronze cauldron had already surpassed the level of Quasi-Divine Artifact and reached the Low Rank Divine Artifact?!

    Low Rank Divine Artifact, entering the category of Divine Artifact, possessing unmeasurable power!

    ¡°Haha, this is the Divine Artifact of our Nine Cauldrons Spiritual Academy, a Low Rank Divine Artifact, the Dragon-Tiger Divine Cauldron...¡± Fang Yun looked at Mu Chen as he indifferently said, ¡°Mu Chen, did you think that there was no one in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament that could deal with you, just because you could fight with Ji Xuan on an equal level?¡±

    Low Rank Divine Artifact - Dragon-Tiger Divine Cauldron.

    When Fang Yun spoke the name, the look on Shen Cangsheng and the rest involuntarily changed. Although they had yet to witness the might of Fang Yun¡¯s cauldron, the word Divine Artifact was sufficient to instill fear in their hearts. The Divine Artifact was a powerful term in the Great Thousand World, no matter where it was.

    Those that possessed a Divine Artifact could even challenge those stronger than themselves.

    Shhhhhhhhu! Suuuuuuu!

    Just when Mu Chen and Fang Yun were facing off, there were screeches of wind ringing from the far away horizon. Streaks of light could be seen from far away, traveling at a rapid speed.

    Clearly, those were probably teams that were after Mu Chen¡¯s team.

    Those teams stopped a distance away from the spike tree forest as they threw their gaze over. When they saw that Mu Chen¡¯s team was obstructed by Fang Yun, excitement surged in their eyes.

    Mu Chen¡¯s current state wasn¡¯t good. If he could battle with a powerful expert like Fang Yun, he would have to pay a huge price. At that time, they would have their opportunity.

    ¡°Fang Yun actually took out his Dragon-Tiger Divine Cauldron... seems like even he fears Mu Chen.¡± The eyes of some were sharp as they saw through the bronze cauldron in Fang Yun¡¯s palm with a nce.

    ¡°Mu Chen is not an easy opponent. Even if his state isn¡¯t in tip-top shape, it would be stupid to underestimate him. But clearly, Fang Yun isn¡¯t someone like that.¡±

    ¡°Haha, fight. Fight as ferocious as possible, best if the both of them are gravely injured. At that time, we will have our opportunity.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Whispers wereing from far away and the gazes directed over weren¡¯t good.

    Mu Chen had already taken notice of those distant people. Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong exchanged a nce as their hearts felt heavy.

    Fang Yun was smiling as he looked at Mu Chen¡¯s team. Thereafter, his hand seal changed and the bronze cauldron flew out from his hand. Spiritual light spread out as the bronze cauldron expanded in size, instantly expanding to over a few hundred meters in diameter.

    Above the bronze cauldron, spiritual light expanded, emitting unspeakable dignity from it. Even the space showed signs of vague distortions from the dignified ripples.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Fang Yun had an indifferent expression as the bronze cauldron flew out with a rustle, appearing above Mu Chen¡¯s team. Thereafter, a fearsome suppressive power that was simr to a mountain was being emitted.

    Bang!

    When the cauldron pressed down, the space instantly exploded as the shadow engulfed them, causing the faces of Shen Cangsheng and the rest to drastically change from the pressure.

    The cauldron had still notnded, yet it was already so terrifying. The might of a Divine Artifact truly was outstanding.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was cold as he watched the cauldron fall. He waved his sleeves as a brilliant spiritual light shot forth in a streak of light as it shed against the cauldron.

    Boom!

    A crisp metallic ringing resounded as the ear-piercing sound waves caused an explosion in this space. An energy fluctuation that could be seen with the naked-eyes exploded, spreading to a scope of a few thousand meters.

    Everyone raised their heads, looking at the two colossal objects. There were a dark cyan-colored stone seal and a bronze cauldron...

    At this instance, both objects were emitting terrifying Spiritual Energy ripples as they shed. Every single time they shed, it would stir up a Spiritual Energy tornado.

    The stone seal was the ck Tortoise Seal, a Quasi-Divine Artifact in Mu Chen¡¯s possession.

    However, the formidable ck Tortoise Seal had finally met its match. No matter how it emitted spiritual light, it was unable to defeat the bronze cauldron. On the contrary, it showed little signs of being suppressed by the boundless spiritual light...

    ¡°Haha, Quasi-Divine Artifact? But it seems to be a little inferiorpared to a genuine Divine Artifact.¡± Fang Yun watched the scene as he smiled.

    Rustle!

    Mu Chen faintly nced at Fang Yun as he stomped his feet. His figure flew towards his target, Fang Yun.

    ¡°If you are at your peak, maybe I might not dare to confront you. But to act so recklessly at your current state, are you not being a little too overconfident?¡± When Fang Yun saw Mu Chen flying towards his direction, he coldly smiled without any panic.

    ¡°Palm of the Divine Cauldron!¡±

    Fang Yun¡¯s hand seal changed as a boundless Spiritual Energy storm swept from his body, turning into a titanic bronze hand. On the bronze hand, imprints of a dragon and tiger could be vaguely seen on it.

    ¡°Go back!¡±

    Fang Yun barked as the titanic bronze hand heavily pressed down towards Mu Chen, along with boundless fearsome power.

    Fang Yun was ruthless in his attacks as he knew that Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy had undergone a huge exhaustion. If they were to forcefully sh, thetter would definitely not be able to fight with him.

    At the rear, the faces of Shen Cangsheng and the rest drastically changed when they saw Fang Yun¡¯s ruthless moves. From the strength of Fang Yun¡¯s attacks, that fellow must be endlessly approaching Third Grade Spiritual Disaster.

    If Mu Chen was at his peak, he might not have any troubles dealing with Fang Yun. However, he had a huge amount of exhaustion in his Spiritual Energy in his current state. Therefore, the fighting power that he could exhibit was also weakened.

    Rumble!

    Mu Chen raised his head and looked at the titanic hand that was pressing down. However, going against Fang Yun¡¯s expectations, there wasn¡¯t any panic on his face.

    ¡°You are still going to pretend at this time?¡± Fang Yun¡¯s expression turned cold. His mind stirred as the titanic bronze hand became even more violent.

    ¡°Even if my current state isn¡¯t good, it is still not something someone like you can make use of!¡±

    A mocking smile surfaced on Mu Chen¡¯s indifferent expression. Thereafter, he started to form bizarre seals with one of his hands.

    Boom!

    In the instant Mu Chen hadpleted his hand seals, the heavens and earth seemed as if they had violently jolted. Thereafter, everyone could feel the sky turning darker.

    Rustle!

    Far away, those teams that were watching the fight had their facial expressions drastically change when they raised their heads.

    In the spike forest, those spike trees that were flickering with radiance were suddenly rapidly withering away. As those trees withered, ck Spiritual Energy soared into the sky, looking like ck tidal waves.

    It was a scene that looked like a ck flood had fallen from the sky in destruction.

    Fang Yun¡¯s face changed as well from the sight of it.

 Chapter 591 - Smashing his way through

    <strong>Chapter 591 - Smashing his way through</strong>

    The ck Spiritual Energy appeared like a ck screen in the sky as it flickered with a cold luster as it soared. Powerful Spiritual Energy pressure swept out as if it was trying to set off a tornado in this region.

    Everyone was dumbstruck as they watched the scene before them since they could sense how powerful that ck Spiritual Energy was. They found it too hard to believe that Mu Chen could still exhibit such strength even in his current state.

    Fang Yun was also looking at the vast and mighty ck Spiritual Energy with a little shock in his eyes.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Fang Yun heavily clenched his teeth. Originally, he had nned to take action while Mu Chen¡¯s state wasn¡¯t good and seize his Academy que. However, who could have expected that even after so many battles, Mu Chen could still exhibit such strength?

    However, there was no way he could retreat at this point in time.

    Boom!

    Fang Yun¡¯s gaze grew cold as he changed his hand seals, causing the titanic bronze hand to ferociously m down.

    Mu Chen still wore an indifferent expression as he flicked his finger. The powerful Spiritual Energy swept out like several tidal waves as it shed against the bronze hand.

    Boom!

    Terrifying Spiritual Energy shock waves were sent spreading out as if it was scraping a tornado on the horizon, trying to tear apart the heavens and earth along with a humming noise.

    The bronze palm was rapidly falling apart from the ck Spiritual Energy. In the end, it was reduced to nothing from theyers of Spiritual Energy impact.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression was calm as he nced at the spike forest. The trees in the forest had already withered as if it was drained of Spiritual Energy.

    He had executed the Divine Wood Scripture earlier. Obviously, the might of this Divine Wood Scripture was more tyrannicalpared to the one he used when he faced Ji Xuan.

    This wasn¡¯t because Mu Chen¡¯s strength had grown in just a few days, it was because he was drawing power from ordinary trees before and, right now, he was drawing power from those spike trees...

    It was a rare species of Spiritual Trees that had absorbed Spiritual Energy between this heaven and earth for a long time, allowing those spike trees to possess a certain level of destructive power. If those spikes on the spike trees were used as weapons, it was easy to prate through mountains and shatter stones by injecting Spiritual Energy into them.

    The Spiritual Energy that was contained in those spike trees was more powerfulpared to ordinary trees. Therefore, when Mu Chen disyed the Divine Wood Scripture, he could draw out such powerful Spiritual Energy.

    Mu Chen¡¯s hand seals changed after destroying the bronze palm with these tidal waves of ck Spiritual Energy. A faint voice rang out in his heart, ¡°Divine Wheel of the Heavenly Wood!¡±

    Buzzzzz!

    Torrential waves of Spiritual Energy rapidly gathered as it turned into a colossal ck light wheel the size of a few hundred meters under the countless gazes.

    An Ice-cold luster was flickering at the corner of the light wheel. The sharpness of it looked as if it could shred the space apart.

    Clearly, the power of this Divine Wheel of the Heavenly Wood was more powerfulpared to the time he used it on Ji Xuan!

    Fang Yun also realized the terrifying might contained within the ck wheel as his face changed.

    Whoooooooosh!

    At the same time, Mu Chen pointed his finger down, causing the wheel to start frantically spinning. In the next instant, it turned into a ck light that could not be perceived through the naked-eyes as it made its way towards Fang Yun.

    Bang! Bang!

    The blurred ck light streaked across the horizon, causing faint tears in the space that the ck light had passed through.

    ¡°Divine Cauldron Art - Divine Cauldron Wall!¡±

    At the sight of it, Fang Yun¡¯s gaze turned a lot more heavy as he changed his hand seals, pressing down with his hand on the space before him.

    Boom!

    Powerful Spiritual Energy swept out as it instantly expanded before Fang Yun. It had turned into a cauldron light wall with the size of a few hundred meters. Bronze color filled the light wall, making it look indestructible.

    Boom!

    When the cauldron light wall took shape, the ck light wheel had already flown over at lightning speed. In the instant, it shed, ear-piercing metallic ringing rang out in this horizon.

    Creak! Creak!

    The ck wheel was spinning at a rapid speed, exhibiting the astonishing sharpness of the Spiritual Energy. Cracks started to appear on the surface of the cauldron wall and began to spread out.

    The ck wheel was even sharper than when Mu Chen had used it earlier. Even experts like Fang Yun would have his scalp tingling from the sharpness of it.

    Fang Yun¡¯s face turned ugly from the rapid spreading of the cracks.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s slender fingers pointed down once again along with a faint voice. The rotation speed of the ck wheel rapidly increased at a terrifying speed and with an earth-shattering noise, the cauldron wall was prated.

    Boom!

    The cauldron wall shattered as it turned into fragments, raining down from the sky.

    Despite prating through the cauldron wall, the power of the wheel wasn¡¯t lessened as it was still approaching its target, Fang Yun!

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Fang Yun¡¯s expression paled as he never expected Mu Chen¡¯s attack to suddenly be so powerful. He had not seen Mu Chen use such a powerful wheel when he faced Ji Xuan. However, he was certain that this wheel was more powerfulpared to the previous one!

    The discovery made Fang Yun extremely depressed. <i>Mu Chen had gone easy when he faced off with Ji Xuan? Otherwise, why would the same attack with the same strength suddenly get so powerful?</i>

    Rustle!

    As thoughts circted in Fang Yun¡¯s heart, his figure was already mysteriously retreating as he attempted to dodge the wheel¡¯s attack

    However, he had clearly belittled the speed of the wheel. No matter how much he tried to dodge, the ck wheel was like a shadow following his body, not allowing him to break away from it.

    ¡°Since you want to go at it, then pay the price for it.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was cold as he watched Fang Yun, who was trying to constantly dodge. His hand seals changed as the speed of the wheel exploded, appearing before Fang Yun in a sh as it shed down. The sharpness of it even tore the space apart.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Shock filled Fang Yun¡¯s eyes as he gritted his teeth. Willing it in his heart, the Dragon-Tiger Cauldron that was suppressing the ck Tortoise Seal abruptly shot back to his direction.

    Roar!

    A dragon and tiger roar rang out as the Dragon-Tiger Cauldron dissolved into bronze liquid, flickering with spiritual light, as it engulfed Fang Yun¡¯s body.

    Fang Yun turned into a bronze statue as the bronze liquid engulfed his entire body.

    The ck wheel ferociously shed down as it hacked against Fang Yun¡¯s body.

    Boom!

    Ear-piercing shes rang out across the horizon as Fang Yun¡¯s figure was sent flying back, heavily mming against a mountain peak. The peak was unable to bear the impact as it exploded and Fang Yun¡¯s body was deeply embedded into the body of the mountain.

    Hisssss!

    Far away, those teams that were watching the battle involuntarily sucked a mouthful of chilled air as disbelief filled their eyes. It was beyond their expectations that Mu Chen was able to suppress Fang Yun with his current state.

    <i>Just how frightening is that fellow!</i>

    Mu Chen looked at Fang Yun, who was embedded in the mountain, before shifting his gaze to his teammates. When they saw his nce, they tacitly understood as they flew out, charging towards the direction of the spike tree forest.

    The faces of Fang Yun¡¯s teammates slightly changed as they attempted to obstruct them.

    Boom!

    However, just when they were about to move, Mu Chen¡¯s figure mysteriously appeared before them. He had an indifferent expression, which made the four retreat in an instant with fear and respect filling their eyes.

    Not even their Captain could obstruct Mu Chen. Although they weren¡¯t weak, they weren¡¯t so daring to attack Mu Chen.

    When they hesitated, Shen Cangsheng and the other three had already entered the forest and disappeared into the shadows with a few flickers.

    Mu Chen felt relief in his heart at the sight of that. Shen Cangsheng and the other three had the Array te that was made by him and thus, they were able to neglect the effect of the Sealing Spiritual Array. Inside the forest, they still retained their abilities to use their Spiritual Energy, whereas those that intrude in the forest would have their Spiritual Energy taken away from them. As long as they made it to the forest, all threats would disappear.

    Boom!

    Huge stones shattered in the mountain body as a sorry-looking figure soared into the sky. Fang Yun was covered in dirt as he reappeared. At this current moment, his face was ashen, but he still had bronze covering his body. However, there were fine cracks in his chest area.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze involuntarily narrowed at the sight of it. The attack that he previous unleashed could even gravely wound a Third Grade Spirit Disaster expert and right now, aside from looking a little bad, Fang Yun did not suffer any injuries.

    ¡°What a formidable Dragon-Tiger Cauldron.¡±

    Mu Chen sighed inwardly as he knew that the reason why Fang Yun was able to appear uninjured was due to the protection of the Dragon-Tiger Cauldron. A Divine Artifact was indeed a Divine Spiritual Artifact. It was tough for even Third Grade Spiritual Disaster experts to pose a huge threat to Fang Yun with the defensive capabilities of that treasure.

    ¡°Mu Chen!¡±

    Fang Yun¡¯s face was still pale as the bronze liquid wiggled on his body, before returning to the shape of the Dragon-Tiger Cauldron. He ferociously stared at Mu Chen. Clearly, he never thought that a task he had deemed so easy to be so problematic.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was indifferent as he looked at Fang Yun. With a clench of his fist, the ck Tortoise Seal returned to his sleeve as his body moved. In a few flickers, his figure had mysteriously appeared outside the forest.

    He arrived at the edge of the forest as he halted his steps. He turned his head as he smiled indifferently at Fang Yun, whose face remained ashen, ¡°If you still haven¡¯t had enough, then follow me. I will keep youpany.¡±

    Fang Yun tightly clenched his fist but he did not dare to follow as he knew that this region was a little strange. The moment he went in, his Spiritual Energy would disappear.

    ¡°Thanks for entertaining me. If there¡¯s a chance, I will definitely return it back.¡±

    A sneer rose from Mu Chen¡¯s lips as he waved his hand towards Fang Yun with his back facing thetter and made his steps into the forest as shadows engulfed his figure.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Fang Yun heavily gritted his teeth and could only give up in disheartened. Those teams that were observing from far away were also sighing in regret.

    Mu Chen was simply too powerful.

    However, they were unaware that the instant Mu Chen stepped into the shadows, his face had instantly turned pale and even his hand was trembling. The Spiritual Energy in his body was violently surging at this instance.

    Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils seemed to be zing with fire as he lightly pulled the corner of his lips. He knew the reason for this abnormality...

    His Spirit Disaster wasing.

 Chapter 592 - Spirit Disaster

    <strong>Chapter 592 - Spirit Disaster</strong>

    Within the dark forest, the ancient pce still remained as Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong and the other two quietly sat down with their legs crossed. Their faces were a little pale since the Spiritual Energy ripples around their bodies were exceptionally weak at this moment.

    Clearly, they exhausted too much of their Spiritual Energy.

    Mu Chen stood outside the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard as he took a nce at the tightly shut gate. The previous time he was here, the Courtyard Spirit had appeared. However, it did not make its appearance this time as the entire Hidden Spiritual Courtyard looked ordinary at this moment and entry was no longer possible.

    Mu Chen held his chest as a fiery ze red within his eyes. His entire body was in a high temperature to the point that even his Spiritual Energy showed signs of igniting.

    This was a sign that the Spirit Disaster wasing.

    ¡°Mu Chen are you alright?¡± As a girl, Su Xuan was more attentive as she instantly noticed that Mu Chen¡¯s body was slightly trembling and thus, she went up to support him. However, the instant she came in contact with Mu Chen¡¯s skin, she was instantly startled by the temperature.

    ¡°Nothing much, my Spirit Disaster ising.¡±

    Mu Chen waved his hand as he sat down at the gate of the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard. He then shifted his nce towards Shen Cangsheng and the rest as he said, ¡°It is impossible to use Spiritual Energy in this forest. However, with the Jade tes that I have given to you guys, you will be able to neglect the effects of this region.¡±

    ¡°Although we are safe for the moment, we will split ourselves into groups of two to alternate our rest for insurance. To prevent any disturbances to us.¡±

    Shen Cangsheng and the rest nodded in agreement to his words.

    ¡°Furthermore, here are four drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. When you guys recover your strength, try to refine them. Perhaps they will be beneficial.¡± Mu Chen flicked with his fingers as four drops of crystal liquid flew towards the direction of Shen Cangsheng and the other three.

    The four of them hastily received them with a stretch of their hand. They stared at the crystal liquid that was hovering on their palms as joy surged from the depths of their eyes. Obviously, they had sensed the vast Spiritual Energy contained in that Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    They had already reached a bottleneck in their cultivation. If they could refine this Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, they might be able to take another step forth.

    Mu Chen looked at the four of them, who were filled with joy, as he lightly smiled and became thoroughly relieved in his heart. Heavy exhaustion surged from his heart as he slowly closed his eyes and his mind sank into his body.

    He had to prepare for the Spirit Disaster.

    When Mu Chen¡¯s mind sank into his body and into the Aura Sea, he saw his Spirit quietly seated in his Aura Sea with an enormous spiritual light loop that looked like a ring. It was ced beneath his Spirit as it slowly circted, the scene was magnificent.

    In this instance, his Spirit was different from how it was before. The high temperature was spreading from this Spirit as it looked like it would burst into mes at any moment,busting his Spirit into nothingness.

    This was a sign of Spirit mes gathering.

    The Spirit mes were mes that were born from within the Spirit. These sorts of mes were harmless to the physical body but were extremely fatal for Spirits. The moment he wasn¡¯t able to endure the fire, there was a high chance that his Spirit would be burnt to dust.

    In the path of cultivation, the Spirit gathered the three energies of the human body. Thus, it was the most important part. If the Spirit was destroyed, not only would the person¡¯s cultivation path be ruined, his consciousness would also fade away, leaving behind a body with no consciousness, which was simr to a puppet.

    In the Three Sovereign Disasters, the Spirit Disaster was undoubtedly the most dangerous trial amongst them all. The slightest error would cause the Spirit to be destroyed and there was no way of saving it.

    Thus, even Mu Chen did not dare to be careless in this tribtion.

    Huuuuuuu.

    He sucked in a mouthful of air in his heart as he willed his mind, sinking into his Spirit bit-by-bit. In the instant when Mu Chen¡¯s mind sank into his Spirit, the scorching ze that was wrapped around his Spirit made him involuntarily jolt.

    The acute pain started to spread.

    The tiny hands of Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit slowly formed into cultivation seals as it started to devour the Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth. After the Spiritual Energy passed through his meridians and was refined, it was injected into his Aura Sea and, thereafter, was absorbed by the small mouth of his Spirit.

    Ssssssssi tsssssssiii.

    As more and more Spiritual Energy was devoured by his Spirit, the temperature around his Spirit increased, causing the scorching pain to be even more intense.

    Tsssssssssiiiii!

    As the scorching pain grew stronger, the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit suddenly turned sparkling. Thereafter, a tiny me started to gather.

    The tiny me was sparkling and translucent, it was like a me of ss. However, the tiny me was the cause for his Spirit to violently tremble.

    His tiny face on the Spirit was twisted from the pain, his hand that was used to form the cultivation seals was constantly trembling. An indescribable pain spread from the Spirit, the pain was simr to his soul burning.

    Tssssssssssiii siiiiii.

    More sparkling mes appeared on the surface of his Spirit as time passed. In just half an hour, Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit was already engulfed by the mes.

    His Spirit was engulfed by the sparkling mes in his Aura Sea. Although looking from afar, those sparkling mes didn¡¯t appear to be dangerous, but Mu Chen knew that he was in an extremely dangerous position right now.

    Compared to facing Ji Xuan and Fang Yun, the danger was way far higher. The slightest mistake at this moment would cause him to pay the price that he would not be able to bear.

    However, despite the heart-piercing pain, Mu Chen still carried on with his teeth clenched, since there wasn¡¯t any other way for him. This was the tribtion that every cultivator had to experience in order to ascend the realm of Sovereigns.

    Only through these stages of pain, can he break open the cocoon and evolve into a butterfly, taking the step to Sovereign Realm and be a genuine expert that everyone would respect in the Great Thousand World!

    As time passed, the figure of Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit became blurred, bit-by-bit, as the pain was devouring his consciousness. However, regardless of how the acute pain impacted him, he still retains hisst bit of consciousness. The tiny hands of the Spirit still maintained the cultivation seals without wavering.

    Right now, he had to endure it, no matter what.

    One day had passed under his bitter endurance from the pain.

    After one day of rest, Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong and the other two had recovered their strength. Both their Spiritual Energy and mind were recovered to their peaks, no longer having any weak sensations from before.

    When the four of them recovered to their peak conditions, they understood that Mu Chen was in his most crucial moments of breaking through to Spirit Disaster, from the pain shown on his face.

    Thus, they set aside their own cultivation for the time being as they enhanced their senses, chased away those teams who were not giving up and snuck into the forest.

    Based on the Jade te that Mu Chen had given them, they could casually use their Spiritual Energy in here. Whereas those teams that had entered this forest had their Spiritual Energy suppressed. Faced with Sheng Cangsheng¡¯s team of four, they weren¡¯t able to put up any resistance.

    Two days passed under their protection.

    Outside the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard, Mu Chen¡¯s figure quietly sat like a boulder, not moving a single jolt.

    Shen Cangsheng and the other three were spread around him as they stood on those towering trees. Their gazes were sharp with alertness as they constantly looked around.

    ¡°Mu Chen has still not passed through his Spirit Disaster...¡± Other than being alert about their surroundings, Shen Cangsheng said helplessly as he took the time to take a nce at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Back then, when we were going through our Spirit Disaster, we only took four days. However, judging from Mu Chen¡¯s current state, his time might take longerpared to us.¡± Li Xuantong lightly nodded his head. Under ordinary circumstances, the Spirit Disaster took the shortest time amongst the Three Sovereign Disasters. However, the danger in it was the highest inparison.

    ¡°This fellow is getting more and more powerful now.¡± Shen Cangsheng bitterly smiled. Ever since they entered the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, their strengths had also soared. Right now, he and Li Xuantong already had the capability to give Second Grade Spirit Disaster a go. Even amongst the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, their strengths were considered top. However, whenparing themselves to Mu Chen, they seemed a littlecking.

    Li Xuantong softly sighed as his gaze became a littleplicated. He never imagined that the Freshmen that once received three of his moves would surpass him at a speed that he could not catch up to in just two years.

    ¡°Luo Li¡¯s eyesight is truly great.¡± Li Xuantong bitterlymented. Back then, he rejected Luo Li¡¯s choice because Mu Chen didn¡¯t possess the qualification to match her. But the truth made him understand that the ordinary youth whom he had considered back then had stepped out of the ordinary, sharpened on the grindstone as he disyed his brilliant character.

    Seeing the bitter smile on Li Xuantong¡¯s charming face, Shen Cangsheng patted the former¡¯s shoulders tofort him.

    Whoooooosh.

    Li Xuantong replied with a shake of his head and just when he was about to speak, his gaze suddenly changed and he shifted his sight forward. There were sounds of whistling winding from that direction. Furthermore, what made him even more startled was that there were Spiritual Energy ripples from that whistling wind sound.

    <i>There was someone actually capable of using Spiritual Energy in this forest?</i>

    Li Xuantong and Shen Cangsheng exchanged a nce as their gazes turned heavy. Thereafter, they made a hand sign, calling Su Xuan and Xu Huang over. Together, the four of them fixed their gazes towards the dark tree shadows.

    The whistling wind became even more rushed and two figures appeared from the shadows, shing at the speed of lightning.

    When the two figures appeared, Shen Cangsheng¡¯s group of four felt a heavy relief as unconceble joy appeared on their faces.

    The two figures were Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan.

    They knew that the moment those two appeared, they would be absolutely safe. In the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, not even Ji Xuan could bring harm to Mu Chen under the protection of those two.

 Chapter 593 - Queen Luo shows her Might

    <strong>Chapter 593 - Queen Luo shows her Might</strong>

    When Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong and the rest saw the two girls, unconceble joy surged on their faces. They had been on the edge guarding Mu Chen for the past few days, fearing that someone woulde and disturb Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation.

    The moment Luo Li came, her crystal-clear pupils were looking at Mu Chen, who was in his cultivating state. Her worrying expression that she had on her face gradually loosened.

    ¡°He¡¯s undergoing the Spirit Disaster?¡± Wen Qingxuan, however, looked at Mu Chen in astonishment as she felt the bizarre ripples.

    Shen Cangsheng and the rest nodded their heads.

    ¡°Are you guys alright?¡± Luo Li enquired.

    Shen Cangsheng and the rest nodded their heads as they bitterly smiled, ¡°It¡¯s thanks to Mu Chen for finding this ce. Otherwise, it would be hard for us to retreat. That Fang Yun isn¡¯t an easy opponent, the Divine Artifact in his possession was extremely strong. Mu Chen had paid a certain price and thus, we were able to retreat here. Precisely so, his Spirit Disaster is more dangerous.¡±

    Generally speaking, those undergoing their Spirit Disaster all had their conditions restored to their peak. However, Mu Chen had undergone a battle with Fang Yun and thus, he had to undergo his Spirit Disaster when his condition wasn¡¯t at his best.

    ¡°Fang Yun.¡± A smear of chill appeared in Luo Li¡¯s pupils. Clearly, she was enraged.

    ¡°It was probably Ji Xuan¡¯s instructions for Fang Yun to attack Mu Chen. The scheme of that fellow runs too deep. He used all sorts of methods to obstruct us to give Fang Yun time to deal with Mu Chen.¡± Wen Qingxuan spoke as well with a cold expression.

    Shen Cangsheng and the rest nodded at their words, before taking a nce at Mu Chen and continued, ¡°We have no idea how long Mu Chen will take. It seems like Ji Xuan will once again pull apart the difference in points that we did so much to pull closer in this period of time.¡±

    Right now, their points were Rank 3 with roughly 110,000 points. Ji Xuan still remained Numero Uno with nearly 140,000 points. If Mu Chen was going to take a few days, the gap between them would only grow bigger to the point that it could no longer be recovered.

    Luo Li fell into her own thoughts. Right now, the battle between Mu Chen and Ji Xuan had the attention of everyone and she did not want others to look down on Mu Chen.

    ¡°Qingxuan, I would like you to stay here for a few days until Mu Chen passes through his Spirit Disaster.¡± Luo Li softly said as she looked at Wen Qingxuan after a brief moment of pondering.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Wen Qingxuan was startled as she asked.

    ¡°I will leave with them for the time being. At the very least, I would like to maintain the gap.¡± Luo Li lightly smiled as she continued, ¡°But, naturally, I will give you half of the points I obtain to make up for your loss.¡±

    ¡°Only guys like them would fight head-over-heels for the rank.¡± Wen Qingxuan cast her lips aside as she continued, ¡°Rest assured. No matter what, Mu Chen has helped me before in the past. Thus, I will naturally help him as well.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for that.¡± Luo Li responded with a faint smile.

    When Shen Cangsheng heard that Luo Li was intending to bring them out, they were a little dumbfounded. Although they knew that Luo Li wasn¡¯t as simple as she looked, they still thought of her as a girl in their hearts. And, at this timing, they felt a little ashamed that a girl like Luo Li had to hold up the barrier amongst them.

    ¡°Rest assured, the team leading under Luo Li won¡¯t be any weaker than Mu Chen.¡± Li Xuantong, however, smiled. Although Luo Li had never disyed her true strength from the start, he knew that this girl before him wasn¡¯t any weaker than Mu Chen.

    ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll give Mu Chen a surprise when he wakes up.¡± Su Xuan smiled as she covered her mouth.

    Shen Cangsheng could only nod his head with a bitter smile.

    Wen Qingxuan approached Luo Li as she softly said, ¡°From the looks of it, your target isn¡¯t a small one.¡±

    Luo Li pulled her hair behind her ears with her slender fingers. Her action was extremely charming to the point that Wen Qingxuan¡¯s heart was a little stirred. Shortly after, a faint smile surfaced on her face as she said, ¡°I want to snatch Ji Xuan¡¯s Numero Uno position back. Thus, my target is Fang Yun.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan was startled by her words. She knew that her target wasn¡¯t small, but she never imagined that she would be so daring to actually n to snatch Ji Xuan¡¯s ranking. Moreover, Fang Yun wasn¡¯t someone easy to deal with either, as he possessed the Low Rank Divine Artifact.

    ¡°Rest assured.¡±

    Luo Li knew about Wen Qingxuan¡¯s worries as she smiled.

    ¡°Then, you be cautious.¡± Wen Qingxuan could only nod her head at Luo Li¡¯s words.

    After their discussion, Luo Li stayed there for another half a day before leaving together with Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong and the other two without wasting more time.

    Wen Qingxuan smiled as she looked at the leaving Luo Li. <i>Looks like there will be no more peace in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. Perhaps it is time for everyone to know the strength of this girl that has always been standing behind Mu Chen.</i>

    Wen Qingxuan idly stretched her slender arms as she walked to Mu Chen¡¯s side with her hand on her cheek as she slightly curled her lips and spoke in an envious tone, ¡°This fe has it cheap for Luo Li to do so much for you.¡±

    ...

    Three days quickly passed.

    During these three days, Mu Chen still had not woken up. However, the surface of his body was turning more and more red as a high temperature was emitting from inside his body, even the space was slightly distorted from it. Under the intense pain, his face was a little hideous.

    Clearly, his Spirit Disaster was still ongoing.

    Under this situation, Wen Qingxuan, who was guarding him, was also helpless as the Spirit Disaster required one to go through it by themselves with their own ability. There was no room for others to help them.

    However, Wen Qingxuan was slightly relieved. Despite Mu Chen¡¯s face slightly twisted, there weren¡¯t any signs of the Spiritual Energy in his body going berserk. Clearly, he did not allow his mind to be devoured and retained a hint of conscious.

    Under this situation, as long as Mu Chen could endure it, it was just a matter of time for him to pass through the Spirit Disaster.

    In the three days that Mu Chen was undergoing his Spirit Disaster, the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament shook, which was caused by Luo Li.

    Luo Li wasn¡¯t like Mu Chen when she led the team. She did not sweep those after Rank 8 like Mu Chen had done. She had directly fixed her aim onto Rank 6, Fang Yun.

    Her actions were undoubtedly audacious. After all, everyone was clear on the fact that those within the Top 8 were the most powerful teams in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. Among those teams, there were several powerful experts, especially when it came to someone like Fang Yun, who possessed a genuine Divine Artifact.

    Thus, when the news of Luo Li and Fang Yun¡¯s confrontation spread out, a shaking uproar was instantly unleashed in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. Even whenpared to Mu Chen and Ji Xuan¡¯s battle, the level of their confrontation wasn¡¯t any weaker inparison.

    The earth-shattering battle still took ce in the end.

    That battle was extremely intense as everyone could see a titanic cauldron rise up in the air, emitting divine light as the roars of a dragon and tiger resounded in the sky. Even the Spiritual Energy in the heavens and earth seemed to be boiling.

    However, despite the cauldron being so powerful, everyone watched as the titanic cauldron was being suppressed the moment a crisp and resonant sword cry rang out...

    Everyone that watched the battle could clearly witness that scene.

    A grandiose sword intent gathered in the sky as it turned into an earth-shattering sea of swords. The sea of swords was like a storm as it whistled its way past. Anything standing before it was torn to shreds by the rampant storm of Sword Aura... even the Low Rank Divine Artifact, whom Mu Chen failed to break through despite using all his strength, the Dragon-Tiger Cauldron rapidly lost its luster in the sea of swords. Thereafter, a colossal sword light took form as it heavily shed down from the sky.

    The sea of swords dissipated as it turned into a longsword, whistling across the horizon as it returned to Luo Li¡¯s hands. The Spiritual Energy Sword Intent that even the heavens and earth could not withstand had also dissipated.

    Puuuuf! pooofff.

    Everyone saw the scene of Fang Yun spewing a mouthful of blood as his face paled. Clearly, he was gravely injured.

    It was a closure to the heart-shaking battle.

    Fang Yun handed over his Academy que with unwillingness in the end. A total of 40,000 points was bluntly seized by Luo Li, allowing an increase in points for the Academy que of Mu Chen¡¯s team from 110,000 to 150,000 points, surpassing Ji Xuan, who only had 140,000 points, in one go.

    Henceforth, the owner of the Numero Uno position changed.

    The entire Great Spiritual Academy Tournament was shaken. After such a long time, the rank of Numero Uno finally weed its third owner...

    It was precisely this battle that allowed Luo Li¡¯s name to resonate throughout the tournament. Her reputation even showed signs of surpassing Ji Xuan and Mu Chen. After all, inparison to them, Luo Li had an advantage in terms of her looks and temperament.

    But, naturally, the crucial point was her battle with Fang Yun. All in all, she was the only one that dared to attack a team that was within the Top 8 throughout this entire tournament.

    After experiencing that battle, Fang Yun¡¯s team dropped out of the Top 8. However, with his ability, he had once again entered the Top 8 in just one day. However, he was clearly much more low-profile this time as he did not show any signs of jumping.

    It was evident that his drive was thoroughly suppressed by Luo Li.

    After the Numero Uno ranking had changed, everyone was curious as they waited for Ji Xuan¡¯s reaction. With thetter¡¯s character, he was definitely not someone that would give up the ranking of Numero Uno so easily.

    Just when everyone was in anticipation of Ji Xuan moving, Mu Chen had finally slowly opened his eyes to the depths of the spike tree forest. His ck pupils zed as if there were crystal-clear mes surging within.

    He had finally passed through his Spirit Disaster!

 Chapter 594 - Disaster Success

    <strong>Chapter 594 - Disaster Sess</strong>

    The instant Mu Chen opened his eyes, crystal-clear mes seemed to be zing within his pitch-ck pupils, giving a pure and clear look from his pupils.

    Haaaaaaa.

    A lump of breath faintly containing a high temperature was slowly exiting Mu Chen¡¯s mouth. The high temperature even made the space around him show small signs of distortion as if a charred smell was released as well.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally seeded!¡± The mes in Mu Chen¡¯s pupils quickly retreated as he returned to normal. His tightly tautened body loosened up as if he was relieved of a burden as he felt the intense burning pain from his Spirit also dissipating.

    He had already seeded his Spirit Disaster.

    ¡°Congrattions.¡±

    An idle voice rang out from his rear. Turning his head back, Mu Chen saw a charming face with a jade-like hand supporting it on the stone stairs staring at him with a full smile.

    Mu Chen was slightly startled when he saw Wen Qingxuan. However, he quickly recovered from his shock as he understood the reason why she was there. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    When he was submerged in his cultivation, Wen Qingxuan must have been by his side, guarding him.

    Wen Qingxuan waved her jade-like hands as her phoenix-like eyes nced at Mu Chen, ¡°How¡¯s the feeling of Spirit Disaster?¡±

    Mu Chen slowly clenched his fist as he smiled, ¡°Very powerful.¡±

    He could feel the powerful surges of Spiritual Energy in his body. Compared to before he underwent the Spirit Disaster, it was definitely much more powerful. Earlier, when he was sweeping those powerful teams, it would have been so much easier if he had the cultivation of Spirit Disaster. After all, no matter how powerful his fighting power was, there was a limit to how powerful his Spiritual Energy could get. If hepared Spiritual Energy from when he was at Spiritual Energy Disaster, it was naturally way inferior to opponents like Ji Xuan and Fang Yun, who were powerful Spirit Disaster experts.

    ¡°My Spirit has grown stronger as well...¡±

    Mu Chen willed in his mind, spiritual light surged around his head as a simr-looking Spirit appeared above his head. The current state of his Spirit had clearly undergone a huge transformation. Its small body became even more sparkling and translucent as if it was made from ss. The hands of his Spirit made a seal with a solemn expression, having a sacred appearance.

    Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit opened his eyes as he waved his small arm. In an instant, the Spiritual Energy that existed between this heaven and earth rapidly gathered. The Spirit was extremely sensitive towards Spiritual Energy. Thus, the stronger the Spirit, the stronger control, and senses one would have towards Spiritual Energy.

    Cultivating to this point, the Spirit was nearly an essence as it was no longer illusory in appearance and the cultivation of their Spirit could be considered as a small sess. Even if their physical body was destroyed, as long as their Spirit managed to escape, they would have a chance of reforming their physical body and be reborn.

    Naturally, the Spirit Disaster was the most important turning point in the path of cultivation, as it was a bedding a foundation for the Sovereign Realm. As long as the Spirit was sufficiently powerful, only then can one be a true Sovereign.

    There were three grades of the Spirit Disaster, which implied the existence of three tribtions. However, they were all preparations for the Sovereign Realm.

    Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit was flickering in the spiritual light as it returned to his body. He stretched his body. Hearing the crackling sound from his body, he involuntarilyfortably breathed out.

    The sensation of going through levels upon levels of tribtions and bing stronger was too bizarre.

    Mu Chen stood up as he looked around. After a brief moment, he asked in doubt, ¡°Where¡¯s Luo Li? Isn¡¯t she together with you?¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, the team lead by you is the Numero Uno in the point rankings.¡± Wen Qingxuan flicked her fingers as an Academy que flew towards Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen received it in a little astonishment as he swept his nce over. He was stunned when he saw the Numero Uno on the point rankings.

    Rank 1 - Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Captain Mu Chen. [150,000 points]

    Rank 2 - Saint Spiritual Academy, Captain Ji Xuan. [140,000 points]

    ¡°This is Luo Li¡¯s doing?¡± Mu Chen was stupefied.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan made a lovely chuckle as her hand supported her chin, her charming gaze locked on Mu Chen. ¡°She defeated Fang Yun and seized half of his points. Thus, she sessfully surpassed Ji Xuan and reced the Numero Uno. Right now, Luo Li is the most dazzling person in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. Probably even you and Ji Xuan are iparable to her in this factor.¡±

    As she spoke, she continued speaking with a teasing tone, ¡°How is it? Luo Li achieved something that you never managed to aplish. Are you feeling affected by it?¡±

    Mu Chen looked at the Academy que for a brief moment, before smiling. ¡°At the very least, I¡¯m not affected by it. With her talents, it was natural for her to be dazzling. I have never requested for her to restrain herself.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps she was well-aware of how dazzling she was. Thus, ever since she entered the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, she has been trying her best to restrain herself and quietly stood beside me. However, I hope that she can reveal herself as she pleases at times.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan looked at Mu Chen, whose gaze was exceptionally gentle at the moment. She felt the deep affection Mu Chen had for Luo Li and on the spot, she went silent for a brief moment, before saying, ¡°She restrained herself out of concern for your feelings. She did not want to bring any unnecessary troubles for you.¡±

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head. He raised his head as he looked at the glimpse of the light ray shooting from the tiny crack in the forest, and extended his hand as it passed through the light. A heavy voice, along with unswerving determination and self-confidence, rang out.

    ¡°I know how dazzling is she. Perhaps in the future, there might be an even more powerful figure standing between us. But no matter what, I will never give up. I have promised her that one day, I will be an absolute expert. At that time, no one will be able to obstruct me from holding her hands!¡±

    The heavy and faint voice spread out in this forest, making Wen Qingxuan stunned. She lifted her head up and looked at the slender figure. The handsome youth had sunlight shining on his body, covering him in ayer of light. There wasn¡¯t any fear or hesitation in his eyes. He was like a warrior that would ze a new trail, pacing forth and would neither regret nor hesitate.

    ¡°Absolute expert...¡±

    Wen Qingxuan¡¯s slender fingers were fiddling with her hair as she muttered to herself. Her gaze was a littleplicated. There were too many talented people in this world, but how many of those were able to be an absolute expert, intimidating the entire Great Thousand World?

    However, the unswerving gaze from the youth before her slightly shook her heart as she became a little stunned. After that, she felt Mu Chen¡¯s gaze looking over at her direction and stopped at her face.

    Wen Qingxuan sobered up as a rarely seen smear of redness surfaced from her charming face. She immediately avoided Mu Chen¡¯s gaze as she cast her lips aside. ¡°Talk about bing an absolute expert after you defeat Ji Xuan, that fellow isn¡¯t that simple.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as he nodded, ¡°Indeed, he isn¡¯t simple. However, it isn¡¯t a simple matter for him to defeat me as well.¡±

    ¡°Self-confidence, I like it.¡± Wen Qingxuan gracefully stood up as she chuckled, patting her hand on Mu Chen¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°You like guys as well?¡± Mu Chen said in amazement. However, the instant he spoke those words, he had a bad feeling.

    Just as expected, Wen Qingxuan that stood before him had her brows narrowed as she grabbed Mu Chen cor and stuck her ice-frost expression over as she gritted her teeth, ¡°What did you say?!¡±

    Mu Chen drylyughed as he drifted his sight away.

    ¡°Your mother, I only dislike being close to guys. If I meet a guy I like, I will naturally follow him obediently. It¡¯s not as if I have a problem!¡±

    Looking at the blushing Wen Qingxuan, Mu Chen awkwardly rubbed his nose. He had stepped onto Wen Qingxuan¡¯s Achilles heel. Otherwise, how would someone like her to use ¡®your mother, I¡¯ as a form of addressing herself?

    ¡°Okay, fine, I¡¯m in the wrong.¡±

    Mu Chen raised up his hand. He gave Wen Qingxuan a nce and was a little curious about her earlier words. He was very curious, how charming would such a prideful girl like Wen Qingxuan be if she was quiet and sweet when she fell for a guy?

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan coldly snorted as she calmed down. However, when she realized that she was pulling onto Mu Chen¡¯s cor and nearly stuck up to him, she hastily released her grip and pushed him away. However, the redness on her face was much denser and her heartbeat increased. She could only curse at this damnable fellow that broke her calmness.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go as well.¡±

    Mu Chen no longer dared to provoke Wen Qingxuan as he suggested with a dryugh.

    Wen Qingxuan snorted again as she no longer bothered about Mu Chen and flew out first.

    Mu Chen wryly smiled as he moved as well, appearing in the sky over the forest. Thereafter, he formed seals with his hands and a colossal ring of light spread out from his palm and rapidly expanded.

    Whooooosh! Whooosh!

    As the green ring of light expanded, the spike trees in the forest beneath him turned into ck rays of light as they flew up into the light halo in his hand.

    A few minutester, more than half of this forest was emptied.

    Seeing the scene, Mu Chen finally stopped as the dark-green halo disappeared. He breathed out a long breath as he shifted his gaze towards the northwest direction, a chill circted in his ck pupils.

    He had a premonition that it will soon be the finals.

    <i>Let us fight for real this time, Ji Xuan!</i>

 Chapter 595 - Igniting the Academy Plaque

    <strong>Chapter 595 - Igniting the Academy que</strong>

    The lush green mountains stood towering on the ground as the mountain range extended to the end of one¡¯s sight.

    In this region, the voices were a little noisy as all sorts ofmotions gathered and soared into the sky. There were many teams gathered in this region to rest.

    Although there wasn¡¯t any designated safe region in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, there was naturally rules and regtions set up in ces with people. Taking this resting region, for example, a majority of those that came here wouldy down their weapons to rest, putting a pause to their battle to prevent enraging everyone.

    Every corner in this mountain peak was gathered with people talking among themselves. Even the atmosphere in this area was harmonious.

    At this instant, those teams who were chatting amongst themselves earlier directed their gazes towards a mountain peak not far away. On that peak, there was roughly a group of ten.

    Amongst that group, there was a slim and elegant figure that attracted most of their eyeballs. It was a girl dressed in a navy blue dress, she possessed a nearly perfectly charming face. Her silvery hair was gorgeous as it looked like a silver river, there wasn¡¯t any dust in her crystal-clear pupils that looked fascinating.

    The girl quietly sat down, even her expression was calm and tranquil, not affected in the slightest from the gazes that were directed at her from all different directions. She gave off an air of beauty and elegance.

    Within the gazes that were directed at her, every one of them had a smear of charmed emotions in the depths of their eyes. No one wouldn¡¯t be charmed by such an outstanding girl.

    However, despite being intoxicated by her temperament and beauty, it was unexpected that no one dared to approach her. They were all well aware that this girl before them was the Numero Uno of the point rankings. She was a frightening existence that had defeated Fang Yun and surpassed Ji Xuan in the lead.

    Luo Li.

    Such a fragile and charming name was already the most dazzling star in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament in just a few days.

    Some of the teams here had encountered the team led by the girl before them during these few days. However, the oue was evident, the points that they managed to obtain through their hard work became the spoils of war for her.

    Out of the ordinary, despite the fact that they lost their points, they weren¡¯t too furious about it in their hearts. On the contrary, a breathtaking figure was left behind in their hearts.

    They were a little ashamed by the thought of it and could only constantly remind themselves of femme fatale. A beauty that could devastate a country... they were well aware of the wide gap between them and that girl. Her beauty and ability was proof of her brilliance in the future...

    Just as they were in the center of all that attention, Luo Li still kept her eyes closed on the mountain peak as a breath of wind lifted her long hair, dancing along with the wind, emitting a faint fragrance.

    ¡°Luo Li, Ji Xuan¡¯s team pulled closer to us by another 2,000 points.¡± Shen Cangsheng suddenly said behind Luo Li as he looked at the Academy que.

    ¡°That fe has been tightly chasing after us.¡± Li Xuantong furrowed his brows together. Ever since they surpassed Ji Xuan, thetter had been clearly moving in the dark as he worked hard to seize points in an attempt to surpass their rankings.

    This was precisely why they were so busy these few days. Under Luo Li¡¯s leadership, they went around seizing points. However, it was fortunate that after defeating Fang Yun, Luo Li no longer went after those powerful teams and chose to go after those teams that wouldn¡¯t exhaust too much of their strength. Although this method was slow in terms of obtaining points, it was clearly a safe method. There wouldn¡¯t be another situation simr to Mu Chen, who had swept all the powerful teams beneath Rank 8 and experienced a huge exhaustion of his strength.

    In this series of continuous battles, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong¡¯s strengths grew. Using the one drop of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid that was given by Mu Chen, they managed to break through to Second Grade Spirit Disaster. As for Su Xuan and Xu Huang, the both of them were able to sessfully break through their Spirit Disaster. Thus, their strength as a team grew to the pinnacle.

    Right now, regardless of their Captain or members, all possessed strengthparable to those powerful pinnacle teams. The issue of having unequal strength in the team was gone.

    Luo Li opened her eyes at this instant as she took a nce at the Academy que. They still upied the Numero Uno throne with points of 160,000. Ji Xuan stood at second with 153,000 points.

    The difference between their points was extremely close.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s keep moving.¡± Luo Li stood up, her dress was perfectly outlining her slim waist. Her skin was simr to a jade as it reflected a lustrous light off when the sunlight shone onto her. It was hard for others to shift their gazes off her.

    Hearing her words, Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong and the other two immediately stood up. After a brief moment of rest, the Spiritual Energy in their bodies had recovered.

    In the past few days, they had personally witnessed Luo Li¡¯s strength and thoroughly understood how deep this girl that stood before them had hidden her strength.

    The group stood up as they were prepared to move.

    Whooooooosh.

    However, just when they were about to move, a screeching sound of wind came from the sky far away. Thereafter, two figures rapidly flew over at lightning speed.

    Luo Li paused her step that she was about to take as she looked at the two figures flying over in the horizon. The whole time, her eyes were tranquil, without any ripples, but at this moment, there was joy surging in her eyes.

    Everyone in this region saw the abruptly spirited, charming eyes of the girl as they couldn¡¯t control their eyes from lighting up. Shortly after, they shifted their gazes over to that direction with two figures approaching. <i>Who was it that could make such a tranquil girl reveal joy from the depths of her heart?</i>

    Rustle.

    Under the numerous gazes, two streaks of light rapidly appeared in the sky. When the lights dissipated, a male and female figure was revealed with a sh.

    Mu Chen stood in the sky. His figure was slender with a handsome face. At this moment, he was smiling as he looked at the girl below him with a gentle gaze.

    Beside him stood Wen Qingxuan. Her golden battle armor wrapped around her chest and her fine waist. Underneath her skirt, it was a patch of snow-white skin. Her appearance wasn¡¯t any inferiorpared to Luo Li, her prideful temperament was being emitted from deep within her bones. Regardless of when it was, that temperament of hers never weakened.

    ¡°It¡¯s Mu Chen!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to the majority of the teams in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. The moment those teams saw him, they eximed out with undisguisable jealousy in their tones. That jealousy was naturally directed at the smile revealed on Luo Li¡¯s face after Mu Chen had appeared.

    That bewitching smile.

    Mu Chen fell from the sky as hended beside Luo Li. He looked at the smile hung on the face of the girl as his gaze became even more gentle. He extended his hand out and swept the hair on the girl¡¯s forehead as he said in a gentle tone, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    ¡°I am also a member of the team, it¡¯s my obligation.¡± Luo Li said with a slight smile.

    ¡°But, since the Captain has returned, then you can have the spot of the Captain back.¡±

    Luo Li handed over the Academy que to Mu Chen as she gave a rare charming blink to him. The scene made the hearts of all those that had their attention directed over to stop. In the past few days when they had encountered Luo Li, she did not have any expression on her face, even when she was facing off against an expert like Fang Yun. But, right now, she was looking so cute before a man which made them grieve andment.

    Mu Chen smiled when he heard her words as he extended his hand to grab onto the Academy que. At the same time, he had grabbed onto Luo Li¡¯s hand as well.

    Having her hand grabbed by Mu Chen, a faint blush appeared on Luo Li¡¯s face. She lightly struggled but it was ineffective. Thus, she could only stare at Mu Chen with a little anger.

    Mu Chen looked around and noticed that there were many gazes that were staring at him. He was a little confused by the gazes. He wasn¡¯t aware that he had attracted so much jealousy from his actions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, you have worked hard for this rank. I won¡¯t let anyone else seize it.¡± Mu Chen said as he looked at Luo Li.

    Luo Li lightly smile as she nodded her head.

    Buzzzzzz.

    However, just when Mu Chen finished his speech, a buzzing noise came from the Academy que in his hand as a brilliant light was unleashed from it. At the same time, all the Academy ques held by the Captains in this region also emitted a brilliant light.

    Everyone was a little stunned as they lifted their Academy ques. However, when they looked at it, their faces drastically changed.

    Ji Xuan who was Rank 2 in the point rankings soared at an astonishing speed. In an instant, they had surpassed Mu Chen with points soaring to a terrifying 200,000 from 150,000 points!

    Their points increased by over 50,000!

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Someone eximed. They couldn¡¯t understand the reason behind the sudden spike in Ji Xuan¡¯s points because there wasn¡¯t any from the Top 8 falling out of the point rankings. If there wasn¡¯t any team dropping out, that implied that Ji Xuan did not defeat a team in the Top 8. But how did he get so many points?

    An earth-shakingmotion covered the horizon as countless startled gazes were directed at Mu Chen.

    The smile hung on Mu Chen¡¯s face slowly disappeared as he narrowed his eyes. But before he spoke, his pupils shrunk again.

    He saw Ji Xuan¡¯s name suddenly ignite.

    Even Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan¡¯s faces drastically changed as well.

    Because they knew the reason for his name to be burning, that meant that Ji Xuan and his team had ignited their Academy que...

    Ji Xuan was intending to start the final battle!

 Chapter 596 - Beginning of the Final Battle

    <strong>Chapter 596 - Beginning of the Final Battle</strong>

    Ji Xuan had ignited his Academy que!

    An uproar exploded in this region, every team¡¯s Captains were nkly staring at the Academy ques in their hands. Their eyes were fixed on the ming Numero Uno ranking as there were all kinds of expressions written on their faces.

    ording to the rules, as long as half of the Top 16 ignited their Academy ques, the Finals would begin in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. At that time, those in the Top 8 would proceed to the next round.

    But, generally speaking, only those teams that were confident in their points would ignite their Academy ques. The moment they ignited their Academy ques without the coordination of the other teams, their points would be fixed. That way, they might be easily surpassed by the other teams. If they were careless, they might even drop out of the Top 8.

    Thus, unless they were confident, they would not ignite their Academy ques so easily. Now that Ji Xuan had taken the initiative, was he certain that his spot as Numero Uno was unshakable?

    Many teams were looking amongst themselves. Although they were unaware of how Ji Xuan had a sudden surge of 50,000 points, that wasn¡¯t sufficient as a guarantee, right?

    ¡°What is Ji Xuan doing?¡± The faces of Shen Cangsheng and the rest had heavy expressions as they voiced their questions when they saw the scene.

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes as he slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that there will be more follow up...¡±

    When Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan heard his words, they narrowed their gorgeous eyes as well. They were staring at the Academy ques. Roughly ten minutester, the Rank 6 Xue Tianhe, Liu Qingyun and Fang Yun¡¯s teams turned red as if they were burning on the ques as well.

    This region shook again.

    Even Xue Tianhe, Liu Qingyun, and Fang Yun had ignited their Academy ques!

    ¡°Now that there are four Academy ques that have ignited, as long as there are four more amongst the Top 16, the Finals will begin!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s some patience from Ji Xuan, he was probably waiting for this moment!¡±

    Hearing themotion that sounded throughout this wilderness, the faces of Shen Cangsheng and the rest turned ugly. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to climb up to Numero Uno and then, all of a sudden, the Numero Uno was taken away from them.

    Furthermore, they were a little sullen as they had no idea about how Ji Xuan suddenly got the 50,000 points. There wasn¡¯t much change in the Top 16 so, evidently, the 50,000 points did note from anyone amongst the Top 16.

    The faces of Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan grew cold as Mu Chen slowly rubbed his Academy que. No one knew what he was thinking from the unknown light flickering in his ck pupils.

    ¡°Another two Academy ques ignited!¡± Another exmation resounded. Amongst the Top 16, another two Academy ques lit up as well. Those two Academy ques belonged to Rank 16 and Rank 14. Generally speaking, those teams would not ignite their ques so easily as it would deny their entry to the Finals. But, at this moment, such a scene was disyed before them.

    Anyone with discerning eyes could tell what was going on. This was definitely the work of Ji Xuan. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many teams igniting their Academy ques at the same time. Everyone could tell that Mu Chen was tricked by Ji Xuan at such a crucial time.

    As long as there were two more Academy ques lighting up, the Finals would start.

    Furthermore, the only way for Mu Chen and his team to obtain another 50,000 points was to defeat a team in the Top 8. However, amongst the Top 8, Ji Xuan, Xue Tianhe, Liu Qingyun and Fang Yun could no longer increase their points or have their points taken. Thus, his remaining targets could only be Wen Qingxuan, Wu Ling, and Wen Busheng. However, those three teams had a good rtionship with Mu Chen. If Mu Chen ced his target on one of those three teams, his fame would be in aplete mess.

    This move from Ji Xuan truly was vicious.

    ¡°That bastard!¡± Shen Cangsheng clenched his teeth as his voice became filled with anger. Clearly, they had uncovered Ji Xuan¡¯s vicious ns. He was trying to force Mu Chen into a corner.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Li Xuantong¡¯s face was dark as he spoke and shifted his sight to Mu Chen and Luo Li at the same time.

    Luo Li was slightly clenching her fists, but she did not speak. She looked at Mu Chen with a hint of worry in her eyes.

    However, Mu Chen looked as if he had not heard their words, because he was still staring at his Academy que.

    Wen Qingxuan lifted a strand of hair to her ears as she quietly looked at Mu Chen. Thereafter, she extended her hand with an Academy que flickering with light in her palm.

    ¡°Take the points from our team. Even if we lose half of them, we will still be able to stay within the Top 8. Furthermore, these points don¡¯t mean much to us as the genuine Champion will be born in the Finals.¡±

    Shen Cangsheng and the rest nkly stared at Wen Qingxuan as they never expected thetter to willingly give half of her points.

    ¡°This...¡± They exchanged looks as the present was simply too expensive, which they did not dare to receive.

    Luo Li bit on her rosy lips as well as she looked at Mu Chen. Thetter was also in shock as he raised his head, looking at Wen Qingxuan.

    ¡°Hey, being indecisive at this time isn¡¯t good, right?¡± Wen Qingxuan had her brows furrowed as she looked at Mu Chen, ¡°Perhaps you might feel that these points aren¡¯t too honorable. But isn¡¯t it your capability as well for me to willingly give you half of my points?¡±

    ¡°Thus, if you are going to reject me for your so-called ¡®pride¡¯, I will feel that you are not mature. And I do not like having such friends.¡±

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen rubbed his nose as he bitterlyughed as a trace of being touched was shown in his eyes.

    Those around him did not speak as they looked at Mu Chen, waiting for his decision. As long as he nodded his head, he would be able to surpass Ji Xuan once again, giving a p to Ji Xuan¡¯s face as he reimed the Numero Uno.

    However, a smear of a smile rose from the youth¡¯s handsome face under all the gazes as he lightly shook his head.

    ¡°You!¡± Wen Qingxuan was enraged as she couldn¡¯t help stomping her feet on the ground as she furiously looked at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not denying your points for my pride. I have still not fallen so low as to take that step yet.¡± Mu Chen said softly.

    Wen Qingxuan crossed her arms as she tilted her head with a cold expression. <i>At this point in time, what method do you still have? Perhaps, are you going to sweep those powerful teams once again?</i>

    If Mu Chen showed any slight intentions, those in the Top 16 would immediately ignite their Academy ques.

    Seeing her reaction, Mu Chen helplessly smiled as he replied, ¡°I believe I know where Ji Xuan got his points from.¡±

    Luo Li and the rest looked over at his direction, even Wen Qingxuan as well.

    ¡°They used temptations and threatening means to keep a bunch in storage.¡± Mu Chen said lightly as he continued, ¡°Those in storage could provide Ji Xuan with arge sum of points at thest minute. However, he had it deeply concealed this whole time and has never revealed them.¡±

    The so-called ¡°storage¡± was simr to raising livestock, butchering them the moment they were fattened. However, it wasn¡¯t flesh that was butchered, but points.

    ¡°Storage?¡± The eyes of Luo Li and the rest changed a little. They never imagined that Ji Xuan would resort to such a dishonorable method. It wasn¡¯t easy to have storages in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. There wasn¡¯t any meaning to it if it was a small amount and it would easily lead to a rebound as well. The moment hundreds of teams began to fight back, no one could withstand it. The moment there was arge number of casualties, they would have their qualifications in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament stripped from them as well.

    ¡°How did you know about it?¡± Wen Qingxuan questioned in puzzlement. If Ji Xuan had resorted to such methods, he should have concealed himself deep enough that he wouldn¡¯t reveal it.

    ¡°Because I know him too well. No matter what he does, he would leave a backup n. Thus, I had someone secretly investigate and, fortunately, there were results of the investigation.¡± Mu Chen replied with a smile.

    ¡°Even if you know that he had resorted to such methods, right now...¡± Shen Cangsheng spoke with a helpless voice. With the current situation, it wasn¡¯t an easy task to make aeback.

    ¡°You have also made your preparations, right?¡± Luo Li¡¯s crystal eyes were quietly looking at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Pretty much.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled with a smear of charming confidence. Thereafter, he flicked his fingers as a pir of Spiritual Energy soared up to the sky as it emitted an enormous radiance.

    Everyone in this region was looking at him in astonishment.

    The atmosphere was still tranquil, but after about ten minutes, the peace was smashed. Everyone raised their heads as they saw streaks of light inrge amounts across the horizon.

    Whoooooosh! Whooosh!

    The streaks of light finally stopped in the sky as hundreds of teams were gathered.

    Seeing those teams, those that were sharp seemed to have sensed something unusual as astonishment surged from their hearts. Overwhelmed with shock, they looked at Mu Chen.

    Amongst the teams, a figure stepped out as he looked exceptionally familiar. He was the Captain of the Deste Spiritual Academy that was once rescued by Mu Chen, Lin Zhou.

    ¡°Haha, Brother Mu, all the teams gathered here were saved by you in the past. We will return the favor we owed you back then.

    Lin Zhou cupped his hands towards Mu Chen as hisughter roared in the sky, luring countless startled gazes onto him.

    Who could have expected that when Ji Xuan had such a backup n, Mu Chen had one of his own as well?!

 Chapter 597 - The Finals

    <strong>Chapter 597 - The Finals</strong>

    More than a hundred teams majestically stood on the sky. Their formation had attracted the attention of everyone in this region, along with unconceble astonishment in their eyes.

    Even Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong and the rest of the team, with Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan included, were looking at the abrupt appearance of Lin Zhou¡¯s group with astonishment in their eyes. Clearly, this was out of their expectations as well.

    ¡°What is going on?¡± Wen Qingxuan involuntarily asked as she looked at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Ji Xuan had his method and so I made my own preparations as well.¡± Mu Chen lightly smiled as he looked at Lin Zhou¡¯s group and continued, ¡°And, they are the preparations I have made.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve created a storage as well?¡± Shen Cangsheng spoke out in astonishment.

    ¡°These teams owed me a favor. After that, I contacted Lin Zhou to contact the other teams with the hope that they could help me if there were any sudden changes.¡±

    Mu Chen continued with a soft voice, ¡°But, naturally, if Ji Xuan did not resort to any dishonorable methods, they also would not show themselves.¡±

    Shen Cangsheng and the team exchanged looks amongst themselves and couldn¡¯t help smacking their lips. They were looking at Mu with odd gazes as these perfect preparations had thoroughly stunned them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with those gazes. I have fought with Ji Xuan too many times, so I have an understanding of his methods. In the Spiritual Road, I was tricked by him once. Although I was willing, I will not be tricked by him the second time.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    ¡°But, even if those teams do owe you a favor, it wouldn¡¯t be so simple for them to give their points to you, right?¡± Luo Li¡¯s clear pupils nced at Mu Chen.

    Although only those in the Top 8 would proceed to the next round, while the rest were eliminated, that didn¡¯t mean that those points had no use to those teams. If their points were too low in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, the academy that they represent would be excluded out for the next tournament.

    Mu Chen nodded his head as he spoke, ¡°So I promised them 5 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid per team.¡±

    Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan understood what was going on from Mu Chen¡¯s words as they looked at him with peculiar gazes. It turns out that there was an important condition. After all, the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid wasn¡¯t an ordinary item at their current cultivation.

    Thus, it wasn¡¯t too surprising that those teams were willing to help Mu Chen for the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, including the favor they owed to him.

    ¡°How are you going to get so much Sovereign Spiritual Liquid?¡± Luo Li asked in doubt. They hadn¡¯t obtained so much Sovereign Spiritual Liquid back when they were at the Hidden Spiritual Courtyard.

    ¡°Could it be that you can unseal the Spiritual Condensing Bowl?¡±

    Mu Chen nodded as he smiled. ¡°Because of the fact that I have grown stronger, I tried using some methods. Although I wasn¡¯t able topletely unseal the Spiritual Condensing Bowl, I managed to open a tiny crack. Through that crack, I was able to obtain over eight hundred drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.¡±

    Luo Li nodded her head from Mu Chen¡¯s answer. No wonder Mu Chen could be so generous, so it turns out that he had obtained a huge amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    ¡°That¡¯s filthy rich.¡± Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong and the rest smacked their lips. An ordinary person could definitely not give out something like five hundred drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid so easily. The Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was important to even Sovereign experts, not to mention those that were around their levels who had yet toe in contact with Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this as well...¡±

    Mu Chen sighed as he let out a mouthful of air. Five hundred drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was not a small amount. Even if Mu Chen had the Spiritual Condensing Bowl, he was heart pained at this decision. But aside from this, he had no other way.

    He knew that Ji Xuan was sly, thus to keep things in check, he had to resort to unusual methods as well.

    ¡°Indeed, you have already made your preparations, seems like I offered a favor for naught.¡± Wen Qingxuan¡¯s slender eyes stared at Mu Chen as she said faintly after understanding what Mu Chen had said as she flung her lips aside.

    She was still quite worried earlier, but who could have expected that in an instant, Mu Chen had already flipped the unfavorable situation around? Although thetter had always maintained a cautious mindset, she was also slightly startled or even admired him. However, her prideful character made her feel unhappy. After all, with her character, it was extremely rare for her to have said those words earlier. But who could have imagined that, in the end, she was the one overthinking the situation?

    Mu Chen stared at Wen Qingxuan¡¯s charming face for a long time, before speaking with an earnest tone, ¡°Although my methods were in ce to keep Ji Xuan in check, it isn¡¯t too honorable as well. Thus, I have not spoken about it. Furthermore... thanks for that, Qingxuan.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze stopped at Wen Qingxuan¡¯s face. Seeing that the former was using an earnest gaze as he looked at her, her face was a little red, but she continued to make a strong front as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m not that close to you, what are you calling me? You only need to exin these matters to Luo Li, it has nothing to do with me. If it wasn¡¯t for you traveling a long distance to rescue me back then, and in addition to my loathe for Ji Xuan, I wouldn¡¯t bother myself with your matters.¡±

    Luo Li pursed her lips as she smiled from the side.

    Mu Chen also smiled as he knew how prideful Wen Qingxuan was, thus he did not speak any further and shifted his gaze to Lin Zhou¡¯s group. He cupped his hands as he said, ¡°Captain Lin Zhou, I express my gratitude for this.¡±

    ¡°Haha, what are you talking about, Brother Mu? We have all received favor from you and, naturally, we will return the favor you gave us.¡± Lin Zhou roared withughter as he waved his hand. Over a hundred other Captains from various teams took out their Academy ques as their ques flickered with light, turning into streaks of light as they flew out.

    Mu Chen raised the Academy que in his hand as rays of light surged, absorbing all those lights directed at him.

    As the lights were absorbed, the Academy que in Mu Chen¡¯s hand glowed with radiance. Along with it, his points were soaring at a terrifying speed.

    180,000... 200,000... 230,000... 260,000...

    After reaching 260,000 points, it finally slowed down and the scarlet points instantly made every team in this region suck in a mouthful of chilled air.

    The points of Mu Chen¡¯s team had flown by nearly 100,000.

    When Mu Chen¡¯s points soared, the team led by Mu Chen went up as well, surpassing Ji Xuan and stood firmly at the Numero Uno.

    In less than half an hour, the Numero Uno ranking had changed its owner again!

    Mu Chen looked at the drastic increase of his points with a faint smile. Thereafter, he cupped his hands towards Lin Zhou¡¯s group and waved his hand, more than a hundred streaks of light flew out from his sleeve towards the direction of Lin Zhou¡¯s party.

    Lin Zhou¡¯s party knew what Mu Chen¡¯s action meant as they grabbed a streak of light each with their hands. The streaks of light turned into sparkling and translucent jade bottles. Inside those jade bottles, there were five drops of sparkling Sovereign Spiritual Liquid roaming inside, emitting astonishing Spiritual Energy fluctuations at the same time.

    Looking at the Sovereign Spiritual Liquids contained within the jade bottle, the eyes of Lin Zhou¡¯s group were surging with unconceble excitement. Soon after, all of them deeply cupped their hands at Mu Chen to express their gratitude.

    Numerous teams in this region were looking at Mu Chen withplicated nces. Who could have imagined that the hopeless situation had flipped around under the smile of that youth?

    ¡°How formidable.¡± A soft sigh resounded. In this sort of situation, no one would criticise Mu Chen¡¯s methods. After all, they were well aware that the way Ji Xuan obtained his points wasn¡¯t honorable as well. All Mu Chen did was giving Ji Xuan a taste of his own medicine.

    ¡°Mu Chen and Ji Xuan are both monstrous characters. Who knows how intense their battle will be in the Finals when they face against each other...¡±

    On the mountain peak, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze fell onto Shen Cangsheng and the rest of the party as he solemnly said, ¡°The Finals will soon begin and I hope that the two teams of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy can be reorganized to participate the Finals with our strongest.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll heed your instructions.¡± Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong, Xu Huang, He Yao and the rest nodded their heads with heavy expressions.

    ¡°I n to reorganize the two teams with Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong, and Su Xuan joining my team.¡± Mu Chen looked at He Yao, Zhao Qingshan and the rest of the group. Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong, and Su Xuan were the strongest aside from him and Luo Li. Thus, if they could reorganize their team, it would naturally be a powerful formation.

    ¡°I have no opinions except for one request.¡± He Yao, Zhao Qingshan, Mu Fengyang and the others exchanged a look as they smiled. They weren¡¯t bothered by this matter as they understood the importance of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s victory.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Defeat Ji Xuan for us!¡± He Yao¡¯s group said with heavy voices.

    ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he extended his hand out.

    Luo Li also extended her slender hand out as she ced it on top of Mu Chen¡¯s. Su Xuan, Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong followed after as fighting intent zed in their eyes.

    ¡°The Seniors and Juniors of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy are waiting for us, we can¡¯t let them be disappointed.¡±

    Mu Chen ced his other hand on the Academy que as he looked at Wen Qingxuan, ¡°Qingxuan, are you ready?¡±

    Wen Qingxuan was also holding onto her Academy que as she raised her brows at Mu Chen withughter. ¡°If we are unlucky and meet each other in the Finals, don¡¯t me me for not having any leniency. Our cooperation ends here.¡±

    ¡°Likewise.¡±

    Mu Chenughed as his ck pupils surged with spirit.

    Tssssssss!

    The Academy que in Mu Chen¡¯s hand turned red as a me sprouted out, engulfing his Academy que.

    At the same time, Wen Qingxuan had also ignited hers.

    Every single team in this region was looking at this scene withplicated expressions. Eight of the Top 16 had ignited their Academy ques, meaning this tournament thatsted nearly half a year had finallye to an end.

    Coming up next would be the decisive battle that everyone would be focused on.

    Whooooosh!

    When the Academy ques in Mu Chen and Wen Qingxuan¡¯s hand lit up, every single Academy que in this tournamentbusted as well, turning into radiant pirs of light as they engulfed the teams within them...

    Countless pirs of light soared over the horizon.

    At this instant, fighting intent filled the entire heavens and earth.

 Chapter 598 - The Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy after half a year

    <strong>Chapter 598 - After half a year, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy</strong>

    The Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Compared to the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament filled with cruel battles, the atmosphere in the academy was rather calm. The Spiritual Energy in the heavens and earth were indolently moving about. The Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was emitting youthfulness from the breeze of wind.

    They had already left the academy for half a year.

    When Mu Chen¡¯s group joined the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, almost every single student was looking with expectation while raising their heads. However, there wasn¡¯t any news of the tournament as time passed. Thus, everyone could only unwillingly pacify their hearts and returned to their daily cultivations. But, asionally, they would raise their heads and look at the antique huge bell at the center of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    If there was any news of the tournament, the ancient bell would ring.

    But, regrettably, there wasn¡¯t any activity from the bell for half a year.

    The Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was filled with vitality and the academy wouldn¡¯t stop their progress for anyone. Not even Mu Chen and his group that was sent to participate in the tournament.

    Thus, when they left, the colossal Spiritual Academy was still very interesting, since there were neers constantly appearing as they set off ripples in the academy.

    No matter how outstanding those neers and ck horses were, no one could surpass that name on the Heavenly Ranking that had disappeared for half a year.

    That name was an indomitable great mountain to all the geniuses in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    That was precisely the reason why those geniuses in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had not given up. The pressure brought to them from the name was the motivation for them to keep pressing forth. Even if they failed, they would still stand crawl back up with excitement as they convinced themselves that they were a step closer to that name.

    The oue from that resulted in more and more people cultivating in the Lightning Territory and the Spirit Convergence Array. The teachers and Elders of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy were gratified as their dedication in cultivation grew stronger.

    ...

    Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Goddess Luo Association

    The current headquarters of the Goddess Luo Association was located at the center of the academy. The Spiritual Energy gathered there was thickerpared to the outer sector. Furthermore, there weren¡¯t many cases of mistreatment of a student¡¯s association.

    The headquarters of the Goddess Luo Association still had a vast cultivating field with a hugeke on both sides of the field. The spiritual fog that took form from thick Spiritual Energy floated on theke, making it seem like an immortal¡¯s paradise.

    On the cultivating field, there were thousands of people training as they sparred with each other and the screeches of wind that were caused by their actions constantly rang out.

    In just half a year, the Goddess Luo Association had grownrger. The Freshmen from back then had shredded their freshness as they started to disy their talents, blossoming their radiance in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    The Goddess Luo Association had already be the full deserving title of being the strongest student¡¯s association.

    On the cultivating field, there were many figures moving about and, asionally, those members of the Goddess Luo Association would direct their sights on the central region during their training. The main reasons for this were naturally the two beautiful silhouettes in the center.

    One of those two beautiful silhouettes were extremely familiar, one was Su Xuan¡¯s younger sister, Su Ling¡¯er. In half a year, this pampered girl had matured a lot, yet she still wore a scarlet-red dress, being exceptionally eye-catching. Her graceful figure had a marvelous curve to it, is extremely attractive.

    Su Ling¡¯er joined the Goddess Luo Association not long after Mu Chen¡¯s party went into the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. Naturally, the association was extremely weing on her joining. After all, Su Ling¡¯er pretty much had a decent amount of fame in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. There were many that admired her and her joining would make the Goddess Luo Association stronger as well.

    As for the other figure, it was Yu Xi that came from the Northern Spiritual Academy before Mu Chen embarked for the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.

    Although she was young and her age was more or less simr to Sun¡¯er, her fame was extremely resounding in the Goddess Luo Association. After joining the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, she had disyed astonishing talent as she had already leaped to the 2nd of the Spirit Ranking.

    Whereas the first was a record left behind by the past Mu Chen...

    Although her speed was a little inferiorpared to Mu Chen¡¯s, she was still breathtaking. If Mu Chen was the representative from his batch, then Yu Xi was the representative for hers...

    Who knows, she might rece Mu Chen¡¯s position after two years. But without a doubt, Mu Chen would have left the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy by that time.

    Currently, Yu Xi was sitting on a huge rock located at the corner of the cultivating field as she lifted a rock with both of her arms. Her green long dress made her figure seem even more slender as her charming face attracted many gazes over.

    In the Goddess Luo Association, there was a ranking of Three Fairies. Su Ling¡¯er and she took the first and second, while Sun¡¯er took thest.

    However, Sun¡¯er spent most of her time practicing Spiritual Arrays. Although her Spiritual Energy cultivation wasn¡¯t too outstanding, she disyed astonishing talent in terms of Spiritual Arrays. In half a year, there was already a huge improvement in her cultivation regarding Spiritual Arrays. Some time ago, she managed to identally defeat a Senior that was Ranked 10 on the Heavenly Rankings, causing quakes in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Thus, the Seniors weren¡¯t the strongest in the Goddess Luo Association, but these three beautiful girls...

    Yu Xi sat on the ice-cold rock as she had just finished her cultivation. She slowly bent her straightened legs as she ced her lovable chin on her knees. Her jet-ck eyes were directed on the bell, a mountain in the center of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, and paid no attention towards the surrounding admiring gazes that were directed at her.

    Beside Yu Xi, Su Ling¡¯er had also raised her head, looking at the bell. Her usual lively expression was quiet as she looked as if she was submerged in her thoughts.

    ¡°Haha, you guys are thinking of Mu Chen again?¡± A gentleughter came from the side. Yu Xi and Su Ling¡¯er abruptly looked over as they saw Ye Qingling standing at the side as she was looking at them full of smiles.

    ¡°Who¡¯s thinking of that guy!¡± Su Ling¡¯er pouted as she continued, ¡°I was just thinking about my older sister and the rest...¡±

    ¡°No, no...¡±

    Yu Xi, however, had her face flushed red as she quickly waved her hands in denial. However, it wasn¡¯t too convincing as her gaze had been evading. To be exact, she had only seen Mu Chen once, but she was already too familiar with thetter¡¯s name. Ever since she entered the Northern Spiritual Academy, she had been hearing stories about Mu Chen and now that she came to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, she was still hearing that dazzling youth. But still, she had to admit that when she first came to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, she saw the battle for the Heavenly Ranking¡¯s Overlord position between Mu Chen and Shen Cangsheng, and her heart was shaken.

    At that time, the figure that was filled with fighting intent had left behind a shadow in her heart. That day, Mu Chen¡¯s appearance was too dignified, many girls had his figure branded in their hearts.

    ¡°Big Sister Ye, do you... think that Big Brother Mu Chen and the rest could get into the Finals?¡± Yu Xi hesitated for a moment but still couldn¡¯t hold herself back to ask the question.

    Ye Qingling sat down beside them as she looked at the bell. She pondered for a moment before answering, ¡°I heard that thepetition for this tournament is the most intense in the past decades.¡±

    The face of Yu Xi and Su Ling¡¯er changed a little as they bit on their lips. They were well aware of how powerful Mu Chen and his team were, but at the same time, they were also well-aware that their opponents were geniuses from various academies. Thus, it would definitely not be an easy task for them to rise above others under the cruelpetition.

    ¡°Big Brother Mu Chen and the rest will definitely make it to the Finals!¡± Yu Xi clenched her fist as she firmly spoke. She refused to believe that the undefeated figure in her heart would be defeated by someone else.

    ¡°We hope so as well.¡± Ye Qingling rubbed her head. A few days ago, she heard from Sun¡¯er that a monstrous figure had appeared from the Saint Spiritual Academy. The name of that fe was called Ji Xuan and in addition, he was a sworn enemy of Mu Chen¡¯s. So much so that even the Elders of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had slightly heavy expressions when they mentioned his name. Thus, one could expect how monstrous he was. If this fellow targeted Mu Chen, it was definitely a worrisome matter.

    Although Mu Chen was very powerful, was he able to maintain his foothold while dealing with that guy whom even the Elders of the academy would have their expressions changed just from mentioning his name?

    Ye Qingling lightly sighed in her heart as she felt a little uneasy.

    Yu Xi and Su Ling¡¯er seemed to have sensed the uneasiness in Ye Qingling as they exchanged a nce and became silent as well.

    Dong!

    Suddenly, just when they went into silence, an ancient bell rang out as it resonated between these heavens and earth.

    The bell¡¯s ringing spread throughout the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. The hustle and bustle that was filled with vitality suddenly went silent. Countless students were nkly staring at each other. It was after a brief momentter that they recovered and understood the meaning behind the bell.

    Ye Qingling, Yu Xi, and Su Ling¡¯er, who was seated on the mountain, were dazed for an instant, before abruptly raising their heads. Their eyes were looking at the ancient bell in surprise as excitement and nervousness rose up in their hearts.

    Whooooosh! Whooosh!

    Up in the sky, there were screeches of wind that rang out from every single direction. In an instant, the entire academy went into an uproar.

    Everyone knew what that bell meant...

    The Great Spiritual Academy Tournament¡¯s Finals wasing!

 Chapter 599 - Battle World

    <strong>Chapter 599 - Battle World</strong>

    Dong!

    The Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy fell into silence as the ringing bell reverberated throughout the heavens and earth. However, that silencested for a brief moment, before it was ruined by the quaking cheers.

    The Final Battle of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament that they had been anticipating for half a year had arrived atst!

    The entire academy was ignited by the fiery atmosphere as innumerable students were looking at the bell with excitement, expectations, and nervousness in their eyes.

    They yearned to know the results of the two teams that represented their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to participate in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament...

    Whooooooosh!

    Hasty and hurried whooshing sounds resounded in the sky as a sea of humans quickly gathered. Those that were intending to enter the Lightning Territory to cultivate turned around as they rushed for the direction of the bell in excitement.

    The news had spread at lightning speed into the Lightning Territory and Spirit Convergence Array, waking those that were enclosed in their cultivation. When they heard that the Final Battle of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament was approaching, they could no longer be bothered to cultivate as they quickly stood up and rushed for the academy.

    In an instant, the atmosphere in the academy boiled.

    As the boiling atmosphere started to spread, the usually closed door located on a certain secluded mountain faraway opened as an elegant silhouette strode forth.

    That silhouette was dressed in a snow-white dress, with her hair draped down to her waist like a waterfall. She was holding onto a simple and unadorned scroll withplicated Spiritual Array runes on the surface of it. Herplexion was lucid and elegant. In the past, her face was filled with indifference, as if there was nothing in this world that could disturb her heart.

    However, at this moment, the indifferent expression that she had been wearing in the past had now shown a rare tint of vividness as a smear of joy rushed forth in her gorgeous eyes.

    She stood outside the house as her gaze was directed at the bell. Her rosy lips were slightly lifted as she revealed a charming smile, which had a distinctive feature that could not be reproduced by others.

    ¡°Big Sister Ling Xi, will Big Brother Mu Chen be able to enter the Finals?¡± At her rear, Sun¡¯er asked as she blinked her big eyes. She still had her ck ponytail. Excitement covered her face because she had finally heard news from Mu Chen and the rest after waiting for half a year.

    ¡°Certainly.¡± Ling Xi answered with no hesitation. <i>Mu Chen is the child of Aunt Jing, how hard is it for him to get into the Finals?</i>

    Although Ling Xi understood how intense thepetition in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament was, a small part of the reverence that she had for Aunt Jing was shifted onto Mu Chen. Thus, she did not think that Mu Chen would be weakerpared to anyone of his age.

    Sun¡¯er covered her mouth as she secretlyughed, ¡°Looks like Big Sister Ling Xi is the most confident about Big Brother Mu Chen. Some time ago, even the Dean and the rest were very worried about it because the strength of Big Brother Mu Chen¡¯s enemy is a little too powerful.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, ever since Big Brother Mu Chen left, Big Sister Ling Xi has never smiled once. But you be so happy the moment you hear news with regards to him.¡±

    Ling Xi¡¯s face blushed for a moment as she narrowed her eyes and shooting a dangerous nce at Sun¡¯er. ¡°Looks like the time you spent in the Spiritual Array House was a little too short. I¡¯ll increase it next time.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Nono, Big Sister Ling Xi, I¡¯m in the wrong!¡± Sun¡¯er spoke in a pitiful manner as her face paled from Ling Xi¡¯s words.

    Ling Xi softly flicked Sun¡¯er pearly forehead, letting her off. Her gaze was on the bell as a tint of graveness surfaced in her eyes. After regaining her calm, she also understood that Mu Chen must be having a difficult time.

    All in all, that person called Ji Xuan truly was a troublesome opponent. With that fellow¡¯s current strength, he might even beparable to some Elders in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    She wasn¡¯t skeptical if Mu Chen could make it to the Finals. However, if he truly encountered Ji Xuan in the Finals, it would definitely be a ferocious battle between colossal titans.

    Even for those ns with long and deep history, Ji Xuan¡¯s talent could be considered pretty good.

    Whoooooosh.

    Just as the atmosphere in the academy was boiling to new heights, several figures had also flown out of the Inner Pce of the academy as they stood on the sky, with Dean Tai Cang in front.

    Right now, they were also looking at the bell with a little nervousness. Although the two teams that represented their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy weren¡¯t weak, they were aware that the intensity of thepetition present in this tournament far surpassed those in the past decades, those participating were the strongest as well.

    Thus, it wasn¡¯t an easy task to acquire achievements in this tournament.

    However, no matter how challenging it was, they had no other choice but topete, their title as one of the Five Great Academies was on the line in this round¡¯s tournament.

    If they lost the title, it would definitely have a huge impact on the students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. They couldn¡¯t bear to imagine how far the morale in the academy would fall if that happens.

    If that happens, it would definitely have a fatal impact on the entire academy.

    Dean Tai Cang looked towards his rear, exchanged looks with Hallmaster Mo Yu and the other Elders, and saw the hint of graveness in each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Dean, let¡¯s get prepared to open the Battle Domain.¡± Hallmaster Mo Yu spoke in a soft voice. Right now, worrying was useless and what they could do was to open the world and see if Mu Chen and the other representatives managed to achieve any results.

    Dean Tai Cang unhurriedly nodded his head as his hand seals started to change. A ray of spiritual light that seemed like a meteor shot forward from his fingertips as it streaked across the horizon, before heavily striking against the bell.

    Dooong!

    A longsting bell ringing sound resounded as it resonated again.

    Buzzz. Buzzzzz.

    Along with the bell ringing, golden light poured out in waves from the bell as the entire area looked as if it was being filled with the golden light.

    The golden light slowly came together in the sky, distorted the space as it formed a golden passage.

    ¡°This passage leads to the Battle Domain, a small space meant for the Final Battle of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. Aside from the Freshmen, all the remaining students are allowed to enter. You are not allowed to obstruct or act in a disorderly manner. Otherwise, you will be punished as per the academy rules!¡± Dean Tai Cang swept his gaze around the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy as his thunderous voice rang out in everyone¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hearing his announcement, innumerable students were filled with excitement, leaving the Freshmen in grief. Although there was a Spiritual Projection Screen, how could it bepared to watching it on the spot?

    However, Dean Tai Cang gave no regards to their grief, he moved as he turned into a streak of light and entered the golden passage with Hallmaster Mo Yu following closely behind him.

    Whooooosh! Whoooosh!

    Screeches of wind were heard from everywhere, the vast amounts of figures were like locusts as they soared towards the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, entering the golden passage.

    On the mountain peak, Ling Xi hesitated as she looked at the golden passage.

    ¡°Big Sister Ling Xi, let¡¯s go as well. I want to know the situation of Big Brother Mu Chen.¡± Sun¡¯er blinked her wide eyes as she spoke while tugging on Ling Xi¡¯s sleeves.

    Hearing her plea, Ling Xi lifted her brows for an instant, before replying as if nothing had happened, ¡°Okay then, since you want to watch, I¡¯ll bring you to take a look at it.¡±

    As she spoke, she saw Sun¡¯er secretlyughing with her mouth covered. In an instant, her face flushed red as she shot a furious nce at thetter as the littless actually dared to make fun of her.

    Ling Xi extended her hand as she held onto Sun¡¯er¡¯s tiny hand. With a wave of her hand, they turned into a streak of light and flew away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go as well!¡±

    Ye Qingling spoke with excitement in the Goddess Luo Association.

    ¡°But, I¡¯m a Freshman.¡± Yu Xi pouted as she looked as if she would burst into tears at any moment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, we¡¯ll sneak in. Although there are guards from the Punishment Hall, they have to give our Goddess Luo Association some face. Back then, Mu Chen defeated three Seniors of the Punishment Hall, so they wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to us from the Goddess Luo Association.¡± Su Ling¡¯er made a lovable smile as she incited.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Yu Xi hesitated for a brief moment and, eventually, her feelings overwhelmed her rationale as she nodded while biting her lips.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ye Qingling waved her hand as she took the initiative to move first. Behind her, Yu Xi and Su Ling¡¯er immediately followed as the three of them joined into the streaks of light, entering the golden passage.

    When they entered the golden passage, Ye Qingling, Yu Xi, and Su Ling¡¯er could sense the distinct unstable ripples in the space. Golden light flooded their sights as they felt dizziness.

    Fortunately, the dizziness onlysted for a brief moment, before the radiant golden light gradually disappeared. Immediately, the scene before their eyes started to change as their mouths widened, bit by bit.

    A vast golden world had appeared right before their eyes as it became filled with noise.

    There was no end to the number of people.

    In the sky a long distance away, there were simr golden vortex passages with people constantly exiting them. Judging from the clothes they wore, they were evidently students from the other Spiritual Academies.

    Nearly all therge-scaled Spiritual Academies had opened the Battle World, allowing their students to enter and observe the battle.

    Although the multitude filled the area, students of different Spiritual Academies were separated as they gathered amongst themselves as they stood in the sky. The grandiose scene was extremely spectacr.

    The majestic formations made Ye Qingling¡¯s group feel dumbfounded and they recovered from their shock a long timeter. They looked up ahead, there was a vast floating golden-colored stone tform that engulfed the golden light, separating the stone tform with the outside area.

    Whoooooosh! Whooosh!

    Just as a multitude of people gathered in this region, countless golden lights fell onto the stone tform and as the golden light dissipated, countless teams wearing different clothing appeared.

    These were all the teams that had participated in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.

    Countess gazes filled with respect were directed at those teams. It didn¡¯t matter if they were from the same academy as them, the fact that they fought for their own Spiritual Academy deserved respect.

    Dong!

    The antique bell rang out once again.

    This time, everyone¡¯s eyes were zing as they looked at the central region of the golden-colored stone tform, which was radiating with golden light.

    The uproars that filled every corner went into silence as everyone¡¯s eyes widened.

    They knew that the top eight teams that would proceed to the Final Battle would soon make their appearance!

 Chapter 600 - Golden Battle Stairs

    <strong>Chapter 600 - Golden Battle Stairs</strong>

    A colossal Golden Battle Stage appeared, as if a god had descended on the world, and remained hovering in the sky. A golden ocean of radiant light covered the region, the sight of it was extremely grandiose.

    The four sides around the vast Battle Stage was already upied by students of various Spiritual Academies, there was no end to the sea of people.

    The students from various Spiritual Academies staying in the region belonging to their own academy as screens of light shone down and dividing them based on their factions. After all, there were too many people here, preventing the possibility of fights between the various academies if those vigorous students were overwhelmed by their emotions when the tournament starts.

    Since such an incident took ce in the past, the Five Great Academies carried out such perfect measures to prevent such incidents from taking ce again.

    At this moment, everyone was looking at the central region of the Battle Stage. The golden light started to spread out as a golden tform of stairs took form under the countless gazes.

    There were eight flights of steps and the highest level was roughly three hundred meters in size, a golden light shaped into a golden lotus that looked extremely gorgeous.

    Only those in the Top 8, could have the qualifications to stand here on the golden stairs,monly known as the Stairs of the Final Battle.

    Whoooooosh!

    Just when everyone¡¯s sight was gathered on the golden tform, the space above the tform started to distort as five figures appeared.

    The moment those five figures appeared, golden light gathered behind them that formed a huge light throne as they overlooked the vast Golden Battle Stage.

    Countless students from the various Spiritual Academies that were present in this region shifted their gazes onto the five figures as reverence reflected in their eyes. Those five people were the leaders of the current Five Great Academies.

    The Deans of the Five Great Academies.

    Dean Tai Cang sat at thest to the right with an indifferent expression. His eyes were as abstruse as the starry skies. Also, although he looked ordinary, an indescribable power was emitting from him, intimidating this entire region.

    The one on the right of Dean Tai Cang was an elder wearing an azure robe. His brows and mustache were ash-grey, while his skin was as fair as an infant. An azure pine, which was simr to jade, seemed to be growing on his palm as it swayed and flickered in the azure light. Along with it, even the surrounding space seemed to be swaying as well.

    He was the Dean of the Azure Sky Spiritual Academy, Dean Tian Song.

    The first on the left was a dried-up old man with a small figure and a pair of drowsy eyes and was rubbing his mustache with his bony palm. However, despite how he looked, he had an overbearing name.

    Dean of the Martial Spiritual Academy, Wu Tianwang.

    Seated beside Dean Wu Tianwang was a gorgeous woman. She wore a beautiful long dress, along with a graceful and luxurious appearance, her hair was coiled together as it looked like a phoenix¡¯s tail and had glossy jade-like skin. Compared to the four other Deans, she appeared extremely young. However, everyone knew that aside from the Saint Spiritual Academy¡¯s Dean, no one could surpass her in terms of seniority.

    She was the Dean of the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy, Dean Tang Qiu.

    Amongst the five thrones, there was one that was exceptionally prominent, sat by an imposing figure and whose true age could not be identified. He had ash-grey hair, while his face looked as if it was carved, looking rather handsome. He sat indifferently on his throne, but he was like a colossal mountain that stood towering, instilling fear in others.

    This person was the Dean of the Saint Spiritual Academy, Dean Tian Sheng. Amongst the Five Great Academies, his name was the most resounding with unfathomable strength.

    The five great figures represented the pinnacle strength amongst the countless Spiritual Academies, is a tremendous figure in the field of academics.

    As the Five Great Deans showed themselves, they greeted each other as they exchanged looks and nodded their heads with one another.

    ¡°Deans from the various Spiritual Academies, please take a seat.¡± A smile surfaced on the sculpture-carved face of Dean Tian Sheng as his spring filled voice rang out to every corner of this space.

    As he spoke, space distorted in the sky again as numerous figures appeared in a sh as they stepped on the space. All of them were emitting terrifying power, despite the fact that there weren¡¯t any powerful Spiritual Energy ripples around them. However, everyone knew that those people before their eyes were the pirs of the numerous Spiritual Academies with extraordinary strength.

    When the Deans of various Spiritual Academies made their appearance, they cupped their hands in the direction of the Five Great Deans. They waved their hands, gathering light to form light thrones in the sky and sat on them, overlooking the earth.

    Dean Tai Cang shot a nce Dean Tian Sheng, who was unconsciously upying the lead as he slightly pulled the corner of his lips. <i>Does Tian Sheng really think of himself as the Head of the Five Great Academies?</i>

    Although the three other Deans did not speak, there were glimpses of resent in their eyes.

    Dean Tian Sheng acted as if he had not noticed their unhappiness as he shifted his gaze onto Dean Tai Cang and smiled, ¡°Dean Tai Cang, the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament this round is rather crucial to your Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡±

    Dean Tai Cang replied with a smile as well, ¡°I do not need your reminder, Dean Tian Sheng. We, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, will definitely do out best.¡±

    ¡°That is for certain.¡± Dean Tian Sheng smiled as he nodded his head. ¡°I also hope that the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy will perform well this time. Otherwise, it would be a loss to our four Great Academies if you lose your cing as one of the Five Great Academies.¡±

    Lights shed in the eyes of the three other Deans. Naturally, they could make out the verbal confrontation between the two Deans. However, they weren¡¯t surprised by it as the Saint Spiritual Academy and Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy didn¡¯t have a good rtionship, to begin with. Back then, Dean Tian Sheng tried to assist a powerful academy to ascend up to the position of the Five Great Spiritual Academies so that he would have more support and be closer to being the Head of the Academies. But, who could have expected that the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would suddenly appear and seize a ce of the Five Great Academies, wrecking the ns of the Saint Spiritual Academy?

    ¡°There¡¯s no point talking, let¡¯s begin the Golden Battle Stairs. I also yearn to know which academy will be in the Top 8.¡± Dean Tang Qiu of Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy disyed a mature elegant smile which was very charming.

    ¡°Haha, Dean Tang Qiu is right. It¡¯s a waste of time wasting saliva if the students¡¯ abilities aren¡¯t up there. Dean Tian Sheng, although you have Ji Xuan in your Saint Spiritual Academy, don¡¯t underestimate the brats from my academy.¡±

    The small-figured Martial Spiritual Academy¡¯s Dean spoke with an eye-narrowing smile. Among the five, he had the worst appearance. But when facing this old man, even Dean Tian Sheng didn¡¯t dare to speak as he nodded with a faint smile on his face.

    The Five Great Deans acted at the same time as they flicked their fingers, spreading five spiritual lights that shrouded the Golden Battle Stairs, which attracted the attention of everyone present.

    Tsssssshhh Ssssssshhh

    As the spiritual light spread out, everyone witnessed the distortion of the space above the Golden Battle Stairs.

    The atmosphere in this region froze as all of the noise turned into silence with innumerable gazes fixed on the Golden Battle Stairs.

    Under the innumerable gazes, the golden light on the eighth level started to dissipate as five silhouettes showed themselves, slowly being presented before the countless gazes.

    Fang Yun and this four teammates showed themselves. They had already worn their academy badges and, thus, they were recognized the instant they appeared.

    ¡°Rank 8 - Nine Cauldron Spiritual Academy¡¯s team!¡±

    ¡°Truly formidable, no wonder they were once in the Five Great Academies!¡±

    When Fang Yun¡¯s team appeared, an uproar instantly exploded in this region.

    As the uproar exploded, the golden light in the remaining levels of the Golden Battle Stairs started to dissipate as one powerful team after another appeared in the eyes of the crowd.

    ¡°Which academy is in the 7th Rank?¡±

    ¡°Looks like the Undefeated Spiritual Academy, they should be an ordinary Spiritual Academy, right? They actually made it to the best 8? How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°Where did the Blood God Academy at Rank 6e from? I¡¯ve never heard of that name before!¡±

    ¡°Truly well-deserving of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, truly hidden dragons, and crouching tigers! No matter what Spiritual Academy they came from, their strengths are well-proven by the fact that they are in the best 8.¡±

    ¡°Rank 5 is the team from the Azure Sky Spiritual Academy, led by Liu Qingyun, right? Haha, the teams from the Five Great Spiritual Academies are finally appearing!¡±

    ¡°Rank 4 is from the Martial Spiritual Academy? Heavens! That¡¯s Wu Ling, the absolute genius of the Martial Spiritual Academy! Even someone like him was only Rank 4? Just how fearsome are the remaining three?!¡±

    When the five powerful teams descended on the golden tform, an uproar exploded between the heavens and earth as countless voices soared into the skies. Many people had excited expressions on their faces as the quality of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament had far surpassed their imaginations.

    Seeing this scene, the Five Great Deans seated on their light thrones had different expressions flickering in their eyes. Dean Wu of the Martial Spiritual Academy snorted with his eyes widened. Clearly, he was unsatisfied with the fact that Wu Ling had only managed to achieve Rank 4.

    Dean Tai Cang had a heavy expression with the light in his eyes constantly changing. Five out of the best 8 have already appeared, leaving the remaining three hidden and, until now, there wasn¡¯t a single team from his Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    There were only two oues to this situation, either the team from their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had not made it to the best 8 or the results achieved by the team had surpassed his imagination.

    Two oues, separated by hell and heaven.

    The difference between the two oues raised billows even in the heart of Dean Tai Cang.

    Even Dean Tai Cang couldn¡¯t maintain his calm, not to mention about the students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    In the region gathered by the students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, every single one of them could not sit or stand still as the intense atmosphere nearly choked them.

    Standing at the front, Ye Qingling, Su Ling¡¯er, and Yu Xi¡¯s faces were filled with nervousness. Even Elder Ling Xi was tightly pursing her lips as her hand, which was holding onto Sun¡¯er¡¯s tiny hand, was gripping tighter, causing Sun¡¯er to have a bitter expression, but she didn¡¯t dare to speak up.

    Buzzzz.

    The golden light started to, once again, spread out on the remaining three tforms as the silhouettes of the three teams started to reveal themselves.

    Everyone had their eyes fixed on the remaining tforms.

    Golden light gathered and dissipated in the end, revealing the three remaining teams, who represented the three strongest teams under the countless gazes.

    However, when the three teams were revealed, the atmosphere between the heavens and earth froze in an instant.

 Chapter 601 - The Best 3

    <strong>Chapter 601 - The Best 3</strong>

    The brilliant Golden Battle Stairs stood towering on the Golden Battle Stage. At this instant, the best 3 teams were thoroughly revealed under all the gazes on the top three tforms of the Golden Battle Stairs.

    However, when those gazes were shot over, the heavens and earth went into silence as numerous people couldn¡¯t help widening their eyes.

    On the third level of the Golden Battle Stairs were five charming girls, especially the one that stood at the front, who had instantly attracted the attention of everyone present.

    The girl held onto a golden long spear with her hair draped down. Golden battle armor wrapped around her slender and flexible figure, possessing picturesque looks. Her phoenix-like eyes made her look arrogant, her fair neck made her look like a swan, a voluptuous chest with an heart-shaking arc, a slim and tight waist with a snow-white patch beneath her skirt was so beautiful that nothing more could be imagined.

    Although the four other girls beside her were appealing, they were a little dull standing beside her as she was simply too dazzling.

    Countless gazes were revolving around her body, with many of those gazes radiating with light and zing with mes.

    ¡°Woah!¡±

    When that team appeared, an rming burst of cheers exploded from the direction of the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy. That was basically the most morous region as countless girls were cheering with excited expressions since the team that had just appeared represented their academy.

    When the students from the other Spiritual Academies heard the cheers, they involuntarily directed their sights over as their eyes became filled with longing. After all, amongst the Five Great Academies, the male students liked the Myriad Spiritual Academy the most, since no guys could resist the wonderful feeling of being surrounded by tens of thousands of flowers.

    ¡°Senior Sister Qingxuan made it to the best 3!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, she¡¯s truly worthy of being someone I worship.¡±

    ¡°But I imagined Big Sister Qingxuan taking 1st. From the looks of it, there are truly hidden dragons and crouching tigers in this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.¡±

    Under the soft and delicate voices that filled the air, someone finally directed their gazes at the second level as another team was revealed.

    That team was dressed in white and every single one their momentum was out of the ordinary. But their facial expressions at this instant weren¡¯t as excited as they had imagined as they had gloom all over their faces, especially the one leading whose face was ashen.

    ¡°Rank 2 is the team from the Saint Spiritual Academy!¡±

    ¡°Their Captain is that Ji Xuan, right? I have long heard of his name. Reportedly, he was the most popr predicted champion, how did he end up in 2nd ce?¡±

    ¡°Not sure about that, either...¡±

    ¡°Even Ji Xuan only took 2nd, who¡¯s in 1st?¡±

    An uproar filled the sky as they abruptly shifted their gazes upwards and stopped at the peak of the Golden Battle Stairs. That area was the most eye-catching at this instant.

    The light that filled the heavens and earth gathered as the golden light dissipated, revealing five silhouettes in the eyes of everyone.

    The one standing at the front was a youth dressed in navy clothes. His figure was tall, like a spear, with outstanding looks. His ck pupils were as abstruse as a starry sky and the outline of his face didn¡¯t make him look young and inexperienced. On the contrary, there was a smear of decisiveness and self-confidence that was rarely seen for those at his age.

    However, be it his appearance or temperament, he wasn¡¯t in any way inferior to Ji Xuan.

    Standing beside this youth, was a graceful figure. She wore a navy dress and beneath that dress of hers, was an impressive figure that outlined her curves, instilling a rush of excitement for those that were looking at her.

    The fact that made countless others gasp in surprise was that she wasn¡¯t in any way inferior to Wen Qingxuan. Her skin was as white as the snow with moon-curved brows. Especially her crystal-clear pupils, which seemed to possess magic power, intoxicating others. Looking at her, no matter what troubles they had, all seemed to disappear by looking into her clear pupils.

    Her silvery river long hair fluttered in the wind and in the next moment, two words rose in everyone¡¯s heart.

    Absolutely breathtaking.

    Facing such an outstanding girl, even those girls from the Myriad Spiritual Academy who had extremely high judgment fell into silence as they did not dare to make aparison between her and Wen Qingxuan.

    Standing beside that girl, was another beauty. Her hair draped down that made her look exceptionally gentle. Although she wasn¡¯t as breathtaking as the former, her gentle temperament was still charming.

    Standing beside her, were two towering youths, one with handsome features, while the other was emitting a disdainful temperament. With a nce, anyone could tell that they weren¡¯t any ordinary goons. Regardless of temperament or appearance, this team made others gasp in surprise.

    The heavens and earth seemed to have fallen into silence for a brief instant as if they were intimidated by this team that stood at the top.

    ¡°It¡¯s the team from our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy!¡±

    Suddenly, a voice filled with excitement broke the silence. Countless students from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy direction had their faces glow red from excitement as they yelled.

    Astonishment and joy surged from everyone¡¯s eyes as the shock brought by the scene before them was simply too strong. They never, in their wildest imagination, imagined that Mu Chen and his team would make it to 1st ce!

    They actually managed to surpass Ji Xuan, Wen Qingxuan, Wu Ling and Liu Qingyun from the remaining four of the Five Great Academies!

    ¡°Big Brother Mu is mighty!¡±

    Innumerable students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy yelled with their faces flushed red as the eyes of everyone were filled with excitement and deafening cheers thundered. Aside from the time when they managed to squeeze into the Five Great Academies, they never had such simr achievements.

    Amidst the thunderous roars, Ye Qingling, Su Ling¡¯er, and Yu Xi couldn¡¯t control their widening mouths as their eyes were filled with shock.

    ¡°Big Brother Mu Chen is simply far too formidable!¡±

    Yu Xi was so excited that her face flushed red, even her speech stuttered. Her eyes were filled with admiration as the achievement by Mu Chen and his team far surpassed the expectations of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°What a monster.¡± Ye Qingling also couldn¡¯t help herself as she muttered.

    Su Ling¡¯er had stars shing in her eyes as well that even as someone with her barbaric personality had troubles controlling her emotions from the over-excitement.

    ¡°Wa, Big Brother Mu Chen is too great!¡± Sun¡¯er cheered along.

    Ling Xi felt relieved in her heart. Half a year of separation, that youth had been growing up at a rapid speed as he seemed more mature as well.

    The excitement from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy pulled back the students of the other academies from their astonishment. Every single one of them had aplicated gaze, especially the students of the Saint Spiritual Academy. The whole time, they believed that the Numero Uno belonged to Ji Xuan, thus the current situation had caught them unprepared.

    ¡°What is there to be proud of, it¡¯s just the elimination round. The Finals have yet to begin.¡± Criticism spoke from some students of the Saint Spiritual Academy since they couldn¡¯t bear how cheerful the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy group was.

    The Myriad Spiritual Academy also had countless delicate gazes shoot over at the top of the Golden Battle Stairs.

    ¡°I never imagined that the Numero Uno of the elimination round would go to the team from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡±

    ¡°Their Captain is quite handsome, but why haven¡¯t I heard of such a powerful person of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy in the past?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Whispers resounded from the Myriad Spiritual Academy as many girls were a little curious since they were unfamiliar with Mu Chen.

    ¡°His name is Mu Chen, a Freshman from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡±

    Amongst all the curious whispers, a voice suddenly rang out. All the girls were looking at the direction of the voice in astonishment and saw a green-dressed girl, who was looking at the dazzling figure on the Golden Battle Stage with aplicated gaze.

    The appearance of the girl was also extremely gorgeous. Even amongst the flowers, she was still rather eye-catching. Her ck hair was tied into a ponytail, with her ponytail curving in at her waist area, which made her look more lively.

    ¡°Mhm? Qian¡¯er, you know him?¡± a voice of exmation sounded out from a girl.

    ¡°Qian¡¯er and he grew up together as childhood sweethearts.¡± A red-dressed girl smiled as she covered her mouth. She was Hong Ling, originated from the Northern Spiritual Academy as well.

    The Qian¡¯er that they were referring to was Tang Qian¡¯er, who grew up together with Mu Chen and went to the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academyter.

    In just two years, the young girl from before had be increasingly more slender and elegant and became even more charming. Her eyes were fixed onto that figure, whom she had not seen for a long time. Although back in the Northern Spiritual Academy, Mu Chen was already very outstanding, she never imagined that he would be able to achieve such a feat two yearster.

    ¡°Haha, so it turns out that Qian¡¯er and he had that rtionship. Why don¡¯t you secretly tell him to lose to Big Sister Qingxuan in the Finals, maybe our Dean will make an exception for him to join our academy.¡± The girls that stood by the sideughed.

    Tang Qian¡¯er¡¯s face flushed red as she shot them an annoyed gaze. Shortly after, her gaze was focused on that figure again as a hint of sentiment that was hard to defect shed across her eyes When she saw the girl standing beside him, who wasparable to Wen Qingxuan, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from biting her rosy lips.

    Not knowing why she felt a little regret in her decision to enter the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy.

    Despite so, she still felt happy in her heart to see how outstanding he was.

    Tang Qian¡¯er pursed her lips as they slid down an unset arc. However, it was only a brief moment, before she firmly lifted them up as she clenched her small fist and spoke in her heart. <i>Mu Chen, you can do it.</i>

    <i>If Uncle Mu saw how outstanding you were right now, he would definitely be very happy.</i>

 Chapter 602 - The Finals

    <strong>Chapter 602 - The Finals</strong>

    When the eight teams made their appearance on the Golden Battle Stairs, deafening cheers resounded in this region. Whether or not it be the teams that represented their Spiritual Academy who made it into the Finals, they all held great expectations for the Final Battle that was about to begin.

    All in all, these eight teams before their eyes had risen above the countless Spiritual Academies. Thus, speaking from a certain degree, their strength represented the stronger fighting power amongst the academies.

    The Five Great Deans who were seated on the sky overlooked the Golden Battle Stairs, with the exception that every single one of them wore a different expression.

    A dense smile had long reced the indifferent expression on Dean Tai Cang¡¯s face as his heart was simrly engulfed in astonishment and surprise.

    He wasn¡¯t surprised by the fact that Mu Chen¡¯s team could make it to the Finals; he just never expected Mu Chen to achieve such a feat in the elimination round.

    ¡°Haha, looks like there is a fresh talent emerging from your Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy in this tournament as well, Dean Tai Cang.¡± Dean Wu of the Martial Spiritual Academy shot a nce at Mu Chen as he spoke with an eye-narrowing smile.

    ¡°They are just lucky. That Wu Ling of your school doesn¡¯t look simple, either. I¡¯m guessing that they are trying to hide their strength and, thus, did notpete for the best 3. Am I right?¡± Dean Tai Cang responded with a smile as the joy between his brows leaked out. After all, it was years since their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy achieved such results.

    ¡°From the looks of it, Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy seems to have improved.¡± Dean Tian Sheng, who was quiet this whole time, let out a faint smile at this moment as he continued, ¡°Dean Tai Cang, I bid my congrattions to you.¡±

    The smile on Dean Tian Sheng¡¯s face was indifferent with abstruse eyes; no one could tell what he was thinking. From the looks of it, he didn¡¯t seem too affected by the fact that Ji Xuan wasn¡¯t able to obtain the first ce.

    ¡°Dean Tian Sheng must be joking, it doesn¡¯t mean anything since it was only the elimination round.¡± Although Dean Tian Sheng was an old fox, Dean Tai Cang wasn¡¯t someone that¡¯s easy to mess with as well as he spoke with a smile. ¡°But no matter how powerful the opponents are, my Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy will spare no effort.¡±

    ¡°How expecting.¡±

    Dean Tian Sheng responded with a smile as he nodded his head. He shifted his gaze onto the three remaining Deans and spoke, ¡°Since the best 8 are already here, shall we proceed to the Finals?¡±

    The three Deans nodded upon hearing his words.

    Looking at their response, Dean Tian Sheng stood up from his throne, which was made from light. Inparison to the vast heavens and earth, his silhouette was especially small. But not knowing why the instant he stood up, it felt like he was overlooking the heavens and earth, unleashing might which was beyond any ability to describe. Under that terrifying might, the cheers that were resounding in this region fell into silence in an instant as countless revered gazes were looking at him.

    Mu Chen, who stood at the top of the Golden Battle Stairs, was also looking at the white-robed figure with his head raised. The might that was emitted from him made his heart jolt and felt his mind sway. That¡¯s the true power of experts,pared to that level, there was a huge gap between them. However, he wasn¡¯t dismayed by that, because he knew that it was just a matter of time to temper himself to that level.

    ¡°Firstly, I would like to congratte those who managed to get into the Best 8. No matter what the oue will be, you are already outstanding amongst all the Spiritual Academies.¡± Dean Tian Sheng¡¯s voice was faint as it contained sound waves that caused a fine trembling between the heavens and earth; even the Spiritual Energy in everyone¡¯s bodies was trembling along with it.

    ¡°The elimination round has alreadye to an end, and now, we will soon start our Final Battle.¡±

    ¡°Only the person who rises amongst the others in the Final Battle can be the strongest amongst the innumerable Spiritual Academies, he will represent the apex of all academies.¡±

    A multitude had their blood boiled as they heard his speech. The apex was a spot that held unreachable glory for them and right now, there were only eight teams that could fight it out for that glory.

    ¡°Every single one in the Champion team will receive a thousand drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid and a Sovereign Elixir.¡±

    Whooooooosh.

    His words caused an uproar as many people had their eyes reddened. They were well aware what the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid represented. It was something that was indispensable to ascend the Sovereign Realm.

    Even for some ns, a thousand drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was not a small amount.

    Moreover, the Sovereign Elixirs were extremely rare, since it was reported that only Sovereign Spiritual Liquid that had been refined to the limits could be formed into elixirs, having a price tagparable to a Low Rank Divine Artifact

    Everyone was well aware that even if they did manage to get through the Third Grade Spirit Disaster, they still required the support of a huge amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. Not to mention that it wasn¡¯t a hundred percent sess rate. The moment they failed, the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid that they had stockpiled would all be for naught. Although a Sovereign Elixir still couldn¡¯t guarantee an absolute sess, it increased the sess rate by several folds.

    The miracle effect was even more preciouspared to a Divine Artifact for them who had not reached the Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°Sovereign Elixir... what generosity.¡±

    Even Mu Chen eximed in admiration. Due to the fact that he had the Spiritual Condensing Bowl, although a thousand Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was still very attractive for him, it still was insufficient to leave him stunned to this level. But his heart was jolting when he heard the Sovereign Elixir.

    ¡°It should be a reward pooled by the Five Great Spiritual Academies, making this tournament worthy of participating.¡± Luo Li smiled as she stood by his side. Although the Sovereign Elixir was extremely precious, it wasn¡¯t to an extent to make her moved.

    ¡°You¡¯re the future Empress of the Luo God n. A fulfilled Empress has no idea how starved her husband is.¡± Mu Chen teased.

    Luo Li helplessly shot an enraged look at him, the flirtatious expression what was unintentionally revealed by her made the minds of others shake. Even those gazes gathered on her from outside the Golden Battle Stage lit up.

    When Mu Chen¡¯s heart was also shaken by her expression, he sensed a cold gaze staring at him. Turning his head over, he saw Ji Xuan staring in his direction.

    At this moment, Ji Xuan¡¯s face was covered with ayer of chill, no longer having the gentle expression he had in the past. Clearly, he had fallen into a pit this time. Originally, he thought that he already had Mu Chen stomped beneath him with that surge of 50,000 points at thest minute, but his contentment didn¡¯tst long as he saw Mu Chen¡¯s points soaring at a terrifying speed, surpassing him before he could firmly sit on the Numero Uno ranking.

    Within his raging and shaken heart, Ji Xuan¡¯s pride was clearly broken. If it wasn¡¯t for the strand of rationale that he held, he might have lost control and attacked one of the best 8 to seize their points...

    However, Mu Chen did not give him much time to n as eight Academy ques amongst the Top 16 were already ignited when he surpassed Ji Xuan.

    Who would have thought that when Ji Xuan attempted to use his schemes on Mu Chen, he¡¯d smash his own feet instead of with a rock when he chose to end the elimination round and determined his points.

    Although the ranking in the elimination round waspletely unrted from the contest over the Championship title, in the end, the feeling of being stepped on still filled Ji Xuan¡¯s heart with rage.

    He had never suffered such a huge loss in his life, even his confrontation with Mu Chen in the Spiritual Road ended with him as the winner.

    Mu Chen looked at Ji Xuan¡¯s cold gaze as he replied with a smile and cupped his hands, ¡°Thanks for that.¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, Ji Xuan felt suffocation in his heart as his breathing became heavy, even the movements on his face lessened with his gaze turning colder.

    ¡°It¡¯s still a little early for you to becent.¡±

    Ji Xuan sneered, ¡°Just hope you don¡¯t encounter me in the first round. Otherwise, you might not even get into the Best 4.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll return your words unchanged.¡± Mu Chen smiled as an eerie light spun in his ck pupils, ¡°But rest assured, I will have a good fight with you this time.¡±

    ¡°It seems like our previous fight gave you a little too much confidence.¡± The corner of Ji Xuan¡¯s lips rose as he continued, ¡°You have to be more careful. Otherwise, it will be painful when you fall with such high confidence.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t fall to your death.¡± Mu Chen shrugged.

    The exchange between the two was filled with chill, making the confrontation in their words obvious.

    Luo Li quietly stood beside Mu Chen as she shot an indifferent nce to Ji Xuan with her clear eyes. Although she did not speak, the supportive attitude she had of Mu Chen made the veins on Ji Xuan¡¯s arm throb.

    ¡°And now, we will draw lots to determine your opponent!¡±

    Dean Tian Sheng¡¯s voice in the sky resonated once again. He waved his sleeve as eight light balls flew from his palm and hovered above the battle stage.

    ¡°Pick for yourself. Inside the eight light balls, there are colors ssified in pairs. Those who obtained the same color will be your opponent.¡±

    Hearing his voice, all those below raised their heads as the Captains of the eight teams made a suction gesture, pulling a light ball into their palms.

    The light ball hovered above Mu Chen¡¯s hand, he gave Luo Li, Shen Cangsheng and the rest a nce as all of them lightly nodded their heads at him.

    Haaaaaaah.

    Mu Chen lightly breathed out a mouthful of white mist as his eyes turned sharp, he clenched his fist and caused the light ball to explode.

    As the light ball exploded, a pir dyed in a scarlet red that looked like mes soared into the sky from his palm.

    At the same time, the remaining seven teams crushed their light balls and along with that, seven light pirs soared.

    All the gazes in this region were nervously directed at them.

 Chapter 603 - Battle of the Best 8

    <strong>Chapter 603 - Battle of the Best 8</strong>

    Eight dazzling pirs of light soared into the horizon that looked to have even pierced through theyers of clouds, clearly seen within a radius of a hundred miles.

    Eight pirs colored in red, green, ck and yellow. The sight of the eight pirs intertwining was extremely spectacr.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed to the eight pirs of light as waves of uproars burst out with dense expectation contained in their voices.

    Mu Chen had also directed his gaze at the sky following the uproar. His eyes were fixed onto the other red light and slowly moved his gaze along it and stopped at a team donned in green robes.

    The Captain of that particr team, Liu Qingyun stood with his hand behind his back as his gaze was also staring at Mu Chen and his team.

    Their opponent was the team from the Azure Sky Spiritual Academy.

    Haaaaaah.

    Shen Cangsheng and the rest of the team inwardly felt relieved. It was a miracle that they did not encounter Wen Qingxuan, Wu Ling and the rest. After all, they had a decent rtionship with them, thus meeting them and having any one of them eliminated wasn¡¯t something that they wanted to see.

    Speaking from a certain angle, the team from the Azure Sky Spiritual Academy was part of Ji Xuan¡¯s alliance and could be considered as their enemy. Now that they were facing off, it was a good time to teach them a lesson.

    They were well-aware that Liu Qingyun helped Ji Xuan threaten Mu Chen. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that thetter possessed a simr means, they might¡¯ve been in a bad situation.

    Mu Chen shifted his gaze from Liu Qingyun¡¯s team as he looked at the battle allocation and was slightly stunned when he discovered that the opponent of Ji Xuan¡¯s team was the Undefeated Spiritual Academy, represented by Wen Busheng.

    Amongst the Best 8, the Undefeated Spiritual Academy¡¯s strength was probably the weakest. Generally speaking, it was impossible for a Spiritual Academy of such strength to get into the Best 8. However, Wen Busheng achieved this feat and no matter what the results might be, he would still be the glory of their Undefeated Spiritual Academy.

    Mu Chen looked towards Wen Busheng. Thetter¡¯s expression was, as usual, he wasn¡¯t in dismay from the fact that he had such a thorny opponent like Ji Xuan as his first opponent.

    At this time, there was no way Mu Chen could help him, except to cheer for him in his heart.

    Wen Qingxuan¡¯s opponent was the Nine Cauldrons Spiritual Academy led by Fang Yun, who was once defeated by Luo Li.

    Thest group made Mu Chen feel a little surprised since it was between Wu Ling of the Martial Spiritual Academy and Xue Tianhe of the Blood God Academy.

    Mu Chen did not have any favorable feelings for Xue Tianhe and he even had a hint of killing intent for thetter, since thetter was clearly aiming for Luo Li.

    As a person, Xue Tianhe was rather crafty, since he had never revealed his true strength in the elimination round. But, even so, his strength was well-proven by the fact that he could still make it into the Best 8.

    Likewise, Wu Ling wasn¡¯t someone to mess with. Simr to Xue Tianhe, he had also concealed his strength in the elimination round, since he had never thoroughly disyed his strength.

    Right now, the two fellows who had deeply concealed their strengths were allocated to face off against each other. Just thinking about it, the oue of that battle must be a little confusing.

    ...

    ¡°What luck... meeting Ji Xuan in the first round.¡± The teammate standing at the rear of Wen Busheng spoke with a bitter expression.

    ¡°We have already profited from the fact that we made it to the best 8.¡± Wen Busheng smiled as he fixed his gaze on Ji Xuan. There wasn¡¯t a hint of fear in his eyes; on the contrary, there was a zing fighting intent surging within.

    ¡°We just need to do our best. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to make it this far. So, at the very least, we should fight for the honor for our Undefeated Spiritual Academy.¡±

    Seeing how unperturbed Wen Busheng was, the emotions of his teammates calmed down as they grinned. Indeed, it was already out of everyone¡¯s expectations with the fact that they could make it to the Best 8. So it didn¡¯t matter if they win or lose, they just needed to give their best, since there was nothing to lose.

    ¡°Good, let us experience how powerful the team representing the Saint Spiritual Academy is!¡±

    ...

    ¡°An opponent defeated by Luo Li.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan leisurely shot a nce at Fang Yun¡¯s team as she lightly flung her mouth aside as she spoke to the four flowers standing behind her, ¡°Don¡¯t lose my face. If you guys lose, hmph, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless when we return to the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy!¡±

    She clenched her fists, but when she made the malicious expression with her charming face, it was exceptionally lovable and gorgeous instead; there wasn¡¯t any threating from her at all.

    ¡°Hehe, we got it.¡± Hearing her words, Le¡¯er, Pin¡¯er and the rest showed lovely smiles. Their smiles were like flowers as they shook the hearts of others.

    But when Fang Yun¡¯s team saw their response to the results, they bitterly smiled inwardly. Even Fang Yun¡¯s face wasn¡¯t too good as he had also felt the pressure of facing Wen Qingxuan as an opponent.

    ...

    ¡°The Blood God Academy...¡±

    Mu Ling narrowed his eyes as he looked at the team dressed in blood-red long robes and at the face that was as delicate as a girl as he muttered. Not knowing why he felt a faint danger from Xue Tianhe.

    ¡°Those fellows don¡¯t seem that simple.¡± Wu Yingying said with a heavy expression behind Wu Ling. At this time, their team had been reorganized at thest moment and thus, this was the reason why Wu Yingying was here together with them.

    Wu Ling nodded his head as he lightly flicked his ten fingers and replied with a calm expression on his face, ¡°Leave Xue Tianhe to me, you guys steadily bring out your abilities and try not to make any mistakes.¡±

    Wu Yingying and the other three nodded their heads at his words.

    ...

    While the eight teams were secretly examining their opponents on the Golden Battle Stairs, all sorts of whispers came from the students of the various academies outside the Golden Battle Stage. However, none of them could easilye to a conclusion.

    Although the Best 8 were ranked, everyone was clear that it was just the elimination round. Thus, it was impossible for every single team to disy all of their powers in that round, which simply meant that the Numero Uno of the elimination round might not end up as the Champion.

    It wasn¡¯t a rare scene that the Rank 8 of the elimination round would end up flipping the situation around and seized the Championship.

    But, regardless, this Final Battle would definitely be absolutely interesting. Nearly everyone was curious which of the eight teams would end up in the Best 4.

    When the Five Great Deans saw the allocation in the sky, they each had a different expression on their faces; but there wasn¡¯t any worry written on their faces since they were clearly confident in the teams that represented their academies.

    ¡°Since the allocation is done, the eight teams can respectively stand on their stage.¡±

    Dean Tian Sheng¡¯s faint voice rang out as he waved his hand, splitting the colossal Golden Battle Stage beneath him into four smaller Golden Battle Stages.

    Every single stage was further separated into five pieces as the stage became covered in golden light, making it look like it was made from gold; looking extremely tough.

    ¡°The battle for the Best 4 will be regted in points of seven. Every team member that loses will lose a point and three for the Captains, a total of seven points. The team with the most points between the two will have the qualifications to ascend to the Best 4.¡±

    ¡°Seven points... the Captains are actually worth three points.¡±

    Mu Chen was a little startled. A total of seven points and the Captains alone would hold nearly half of them. Thus, the importance of the Captain could be seen. Technically, as long as a team managed to defeat the Captain, their victory would be nearly secured, unless the four other team members were defeated.

    ¡°Are you all clear?¡± Dean Tian Sheng overlooked from the sky as he spoke in a slow manner.

    The eight teams nodded their heads in acknowledgment.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then go up to the stage.¡± Dean Tian Sheng waved his hand.

    Rustle!

    The eight teams flew out at the same time and with several flickers, theynded on one of the four respective colossal Golden Battle Stages under the countless excited gazes.

    Mu Chen¡¯s group of five appeared on the utmost left Golden Battle Stage.

    ¡°Leave Liu Qingyun to me.¡± Mu Chen said as he looked at the rest.

    Their team was reorganized and, thus, the formation of their team wasn¡¯t any weaker than any of the other teams. In fact, with Luo Li, they were a little stronger. However, due to the seven points rule, especially since the Captains were worth more points, there was an element of uncertainness in this. The moment the Captains were defeated, it was basically a loss for that team.

    Thus, Mu Chen had to deal with the strongest of the opposing team, Liu Qingyun, by himself. Despite understanding that Liu Qingyun wasn¡¯t an easy opponent, he still wouldn¡¯t fear any opponent at this point in time.

    ¡°Be careful.¡± Luo Li nodded her head as she warned. Liu Qingyun wasn¡¯t an easy opponent and was a genius from the Wind Spirit n. It was definitely not easy to deal with a race that had such a long history.

    Mu Chen nodded his head in response.

    When Luo Li and the other three saw his reaction, they no longer spoke as they moved to the four other battle stages.

    Mu Chen stood on the colossal Golden Battle Stage, alone, with a multitude of sky-shattering cheers bellowing in waves outside the stage.

    Whoooooosh!

    Screeches of wind rang out as an azure figure mysteriously appeared on this vast Golden Battle Stage. Liu Qingyun stood with his hands behind his back as he shot an indifferent expression over as a faint smile was shown on his face.

    ¡°Mu Chen, I am here to halt your steps.¡±

 Chapter 604 - Fighting Liu Qingyun

    <strong>Chapter 604 - Fighting Liu Qingyun</strong>

    ¡°Mu Chen, I havee to halt your steps.¡± When Liu Qingyun spoke, an apathetic light shot from his eyes as he maintained an indifferent expression on his face.

    Perhaps no one would find it inappropriate for Liu Qingyun to speak of such words since he did have the capability to back those words up. Although Mu Chen was the Numero Uno for the Elimination Round, everyone knew that the Final Battle and the Elimination Round were entirely different. All eight teams possessed peak-leveled strengths and every single one of the eight Captains wasn¡¯t people to be trifled with.

    No one could be guaranteed a hundred percent victory in this kind of battle since the slightest mistake they made would have them ended up as a stepping stone for their opponent.

    Mu Chen smiled as he heard Liu Qingyun¡¯s words and clenched his fist, following with the appearance of his Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear. A surge of Baleful Aura was unleashed from him as he slowly lifted his spear, pointing the tip of it towards Liu Qingyun.

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll have to see if Captain Liu is capable to achieve that.¡± Mu Chen lightly smiled. There weren¡¯t any ripples in his voice and showed no signs of being enraged by Liu Qingyun¡¯s words. His heart was as calm as an abyssal pool.

    Liu Qingyun narrowed his eyes as the indifference on his face faded a little. He wasn¡¯t stupid and he had witnessed the fight between Mu Chen and Ji Xuan. Thus, he had a little fear towards Mu Chen, since thetter¡¯s strength could be seen as evenly matched to his.

    The reason why he provoked Mu Chen was to attempt to break his calm since the slightest mistake made in this battle could make an entirely different result.

    However, it was a pity that his small tactics weren¡¯t useful.

    ¡°What a difficult opponent.¡±

    Liu Qingyun smiled indifferently as his heart gradually calmed down. Whirling wind blew with the clench of his fist as the appearance of an azure light was rapidly gathering in his palm.

    Rustle!

    The azure light condensed into a halberd that was flickering in a simr azure luster in the hands of Liu Qingyun. As the halberd appeared, visible wind could be seen gathering around him.

    The tip of the halberd was constantly devouring the violent wind, sweeping up a gale at the tip of his halberd. Even the surrounding space had fine trembles to it.

    The might emitted from the halberd of azure light was even more ferociouspared to the Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear in Mu Chen¡¯s hand.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered when he saw that the astonishing fluctuations emitting from Liu Qingyun¡¯s halberd weren¡¯t something a Spiritual Artifact could possess.

    Mu Chen slowly inhaled a mouthful of air as a sharpened luster rose in his ck pupils.

    Longspear versus halberd.

    The confrontation between those two was equal inparison!

    As the atmosphere between Mu Chen and Liu Qingyun seemed like daggers being drawn, ripples of Spiritual Energy were being unleashed from the other battle stages as mighty Spiritual Energy pressures were starting to spread out.

    Outside the battle stage, students from the various Spiritual Academies held their breaths as they watched the battles. Unconceble excitement rose in their hearts as the battle of the Best 8 would soon begin.

    No one could be certain which team would emerge into the Best 4.

    Dong!

    A clear and sharp bell rang out as it resonated between the heavens and earth.

    The instant the bell rang, the gaze of Mu Chen and Liu Qingyun grew sharp and, along with it, gales of powerful Spiritual Energy swept out from the two of them.

    Rustle!

    The two silhouettes stomped on the ground as their figures flew out like specters. Everyone could only see their blurry figures and, in the next instant, the two figures shed in the colossal Golden Battle Stage.

    Tsssssssshiii!

    The Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear furiously stabbed forth, enveloped in a Baleful Aura. It was like a ferocious beast pouncing on its prey. Under the powerful Spiritual Energy, the gale pierced through the atmosphere.

    On the opposite, the halberd lit in the azure light carried along the wind, and the tip of the halberd was flickering with ancient runes, giving a tint of mystery to it.

    Ding!

    The tips of the long spear and halberd shed with great precision, creating sparks and visible ripples of Spiritual Energy that swept out. In an instant, they caused explosions in the surroundings.

    ¡°Pretty good spear you have there.¡±

    Looking at the Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear held in Mu Chen¡¯s hand, Liu Qingyun lightly smiled as the corner of his lips rose. ¡°But, it¡¯s a pity. You shouldn¡¯t have shed with me.¡±

    ¡°Divine Wind Halberd - Howling Winds!¡±

    A deep roar thundered from Liu Qingyun as the runes on the tip of his Divine Wind Halberd flickered, creating a substantial gale as it swept out. The great power behind it forced Mu Chen to take a dozen steps back.

    ¡°Wind Thrust!¡±

    As Mu Chen moved back, Liu Qingyun looked as if he was one with the wind as he pounced at rapid speed. The illusions of the halberd that filled the sky integrated into the wind and soundlessly aimed for all the vital points on Mu Chen.

    Liu Qingyun¡¯s attacks were sharp and ferocious, without the slightest bit of sloppiness.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze grew heavy as he rapidly vibrated his arm, causing the Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear to sharply whistle as it turned into countless illusions of spears and shot forward, spreading throughout the space before him.

    Ding ding dang dang!

    Countless illusions of spears and halberds furiously shed and each time they shed, an ear-piercing noise rang out along with it as sparks blossomed. Although the sight of it was beautiful, the danger held in it was fatal.

    Anyone could tell that neither Mu Chen nor Liu Qingyun held back in their attacks. Even if a Spirit Disaster expert were to be trapped in their attacks, that expert would probably be instantly pierced by them.

    In that short instant, the illusions of spears and halberds had already undergone thousands of shes, the speed of them simply made everyone else dumbfound.

    However, those with exceptionally keen eyes had their brows furrowed together as they realized that with each sh, Mu Chen¡¯s attacks were progressively being suppressed.

    urately speaking, it could be perhaps the Spiritual Aura that was emitting the Baleful Aura in Mu Chen¡¯s hand being suppressed by Liu Qingyun¡¯s halberd.

    Dang!

    Radiant azure light burst forth from the halberd illusions that abruptly filled the sky and a thirty meter-sized storm shot forth. It was like a hurricane as it sped towards Mu Chen.

    The gaze of Mu Chen flickered as the Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear in his hands exploded in a scarlet blood-like luster. That surge of Baleful Aura was strengthened to the limits as a blood river swept out.

    Boom!

    The two attacks ferociously shed, but at the moment of contact, the blood river copsed as it was torn apart by the hurricane. Along with that, Mu Chen was also pushed back over a hundred meters.

    Rustle!

    It was a scene of aplete uproar outside the stage. No one imagined that the Numero Uno of the rankings, Mu Chen, would be suppressed by Liu Qingyun in the first round of their confrontation.

    ¡°How is Liu Qingyun so powerful?¡± Countless students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy were exchanging looks, even the faces of Ye Qingling, Su Ling¡¯er, and Yu Xi were filled with astonishment.

    ¡°Mu Chen¡¯s weapon was too weak.¡± Ling Xi spoke with an indifferent voice.

    With her keen eyes, she could naturally tell that the halberd in Liu Qingyun¡¯s hands that could beckon winds was a Quasi-Divine Artifact, whereas Mu Chen¡¯s Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear was only a Peerless Rank Spiritual Artifact.

    In the confrontation of such a level, the perks from a Quasi-Divine Artifact weren¡¯t insignificant enough to neglect.

    ¡°What¡¯s there that can be done?¡± Sun¡¯er spoke with a worried tone.

    ¡°What are you being anxious for? The show has just started.¡± Ling Xi lightly smiled as she patted Sun¡¯er¡¯s tiny head. Her gaze, however, was directed at the slender silhouette on the stage.

    Standing on the Golden Battle Stage, Mu Chen gave a nce at the Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear. It had been dulled and the Baleful Aura on it had also weakened. Evidently, it was damaged from their earlier confrontation.

    Liu Qingyun lightly readjusted his halberd as he gave Mu Chen a smile. ¡°Looks like I have the advantage this time.¡±

    Finishing his speech, he flew up into the air as boundless Spiritual Energy swept forth from his body as he poured an earth-shattering amount of Spiritual Energy into his Divine Wind Halberd.

    Buzzzz buzzzzzzz.

    Hundreds of storms were seen forming behind Liu Qingyun, it was like a wind dragon issuing its roar, disying its desire to rip the heavens and earth apart.

    ¡°Divine Wind Halberd - Sky Devouring Wind Dragon!¡±

    Liu Qingyun¡¯s gaze was cold as the halberd flew out of his hand, engulfed in azure light as it absorbed the storms and shaped them into a colossal wind dragon of about three hundred meters.

    The wind dragon looked extremely realistic, with detailed scales that covered its colossal body and whirling hurricanes from its roar. Its savage appearance made the color of countless others change.

    What was most shocking was the fact that there was a Dragon Aura being emitted from the Wind Dragon. Clearly, the reason behind it should be the Divine Wind Halberd, since the Blood Essence of the Dragon n must have been added during its forging.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Liu Qingyun stood midair as he pointed his finger down with a gaze covered in chill.

    ROAAAAAAAAAAAAAAR!

    The azure Wind Dragon roared as its body shed, the speed of it was unfathomable as a huge shadow had already descended upon Mu Chen.

    A violent hurricane that looked as if it could tear apart the heavens and earth caused a distortion in the space around the stage.

    Everyone¡¯s hearts trembled from the sight of Liu Qingyun¡¯s absolutely shocking attack. <i>Is this the Finals? It is truly a tournament that only those extraordinary people could participate...</i>

    Would Mu Chen be able to hang on?

    Every single gaze was looking at the tiny figure that was shrouded by the huge shadow of the Wind Dragon.

    Under the countless gazes, Mu Chen raised his head as he looked at the iing Wind Dragon. He deeply inhaled a mouthful of air as his gaze gradually turned cold.

    ¡°Quasi-Divine Artifact?¡±

    He muttered as he formed seals with his hands in the next instant. A scarlet light swept out from the depths of his ck pupils.

    Buzzzz!

    A sound like a roar of a detestable demon from the primordial resounded between the heavens and earth, everyone could see a ck ray of light soaring into the skies from Mu Chen¡¯s head.

    In the ck pir of light, an enormous demonic pir soared. Mu Chen took a step forth as he hugged the air, looking as if he was embracing the heavens and earth. Lightning flickered on his arms and his veins were wiggling like earthworms.

    ¡°Since the demonic spear doesn¡¯t work, let¡¯s try and see if my demonic pir can suppress you!¡±

    The demonic pir, which was emitting an abyss amount of Baleful Aura, swept down at this instant. The Baleful Aura from the Devouring Dragon Demonic Spear paled inparison to this pir.

    At this instant, everyone had widened their eyes bit by bit.

    The ck-colored demonic pir fell as it heavily struck against the Wind Dragon that was whistling over in its direction!

 Chapter 605 - Divine Wind Image

    <strong>Chapter 605 - Divine Wind Image</strong>

    The ck demonic pir brandished down, issuing a sound that sounded like a Demon Dragon¡¯s roar. Along with a terrifying power that even the heavens and earth could not withstand, it heavily struck against the body of the iing Wind Dragon.

    Dong!

    In that instant of collision, a deep ear-piercing sound rang across the horizon. Thereafter, it carried along a violent wind as it wreaked havoc. Fine cracks began to appear on the Golden Battle Stage that seemed to be forged from gold.

    Clearly, the Battle Stage was forged with a special material that made it extremely firm. Even if a Spirit Disaster expert were to attack the stage with their full power, it would still be tough to damage it. But right now, the confrontation between Mu Chen and Liu Qingyun created cracks on that very same stage. Thus, one could infer how powerful the impact was.

    ROAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAR!

    A dreadful gale wreaked havoc as the azure Wind Dragon issued a mournful roar, it¡¯s radiant azure eyes were being suppressed by the ck light at this instant.

    Faint changes urred on Liu Qingyun¡¯s face as well.

    Bang!

    Mu Chen maintained a calm expression with his gesture of embracing the air as if he was hugging the colossal Great Meru Demonic Pir as it swung it down once again. As the demonic pir was brandished down, it caused explosions in the space.

    Boom!

    The azure Wind Dragon finally could not withstand the dreadful power of the demonic pir as it was sent flying away, the azure light flickered as the dragon exploded. An azure light shot back as it fell into Liu Qingyun¡¯s hands, returning back to the form of a halberd.

    Liu Qingyun firmly grasps onto the Divine Wind Halberd, but the power behind it had made him take several steps back before he could suppress the impact with his Spiritual Energy.

    Lowering his head, he saw the Divine Wind Halberd shrouded in traces of a Baleful Aura. The Baleful Aura was exceptionally violent as if it was eroding the halberd in his hands.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Liu Qingyun made a cold snort as he poured the Spiritual Energy in his body into it in waves. The body of the halberd trembled as it dissipated the eroding Baleful Aura. Liu Qingyun raised his head and saw Mu Chen standing still on his original spot with the colossal demonic pir hovering above his head as the Baleful Aura was endlessly emitting from the demonic pir, almost like a pir of the demonic gods.

    ¡°What a good Ominous Artifact.¡± The Deans of various Spiritual Academies in midair were startled in their hearts. They could naturally sense the astonishing Baleful Auraing from the Great Meru Demonic Pir. Clearly, it had a history behind it. The ancient boundless feeling that it was giving off was definitely not something that an ordinary Divine Artifact could rival against.

    However, the Great Meru Demonic Pir seemed to be in a sealed state at the moment. Otherwise, the Quasi-Divine Artifact of Liu Qingyun, the Divine Wind Halberd would definitely be gravely corroded by it.

    Outside the Battle Stage, countless students were filled with astonishment. No wonder Mu Chen could rise above others amongst the countless Spiritual Academies and stand in the Best 8, he truly was terrifying. Such a confrontation could already be considered as the peak amongst those in their age.

    ¡°No wonder even Ji Xuan has fears against you...¡±

    On the Battle Stage, Liu Qingyun looked at Mu Chen with a cold piercing gaze. He tightened his grip on the Divine Wind Halberd as his expression turned grave, he knew that if he wanted to defeat Mu Chen, he could no longer hold back any of his strength.

    Haaaaaah.

    Liu Qingyun inhaled a deep mouthful of chilled air as his eyes gradually turned jade-green as an azure-colored Spiritual Energy swept out in waves, engulfing the heavens and earth in an instant.

    Azure Spiritual Energy covered the skies, along with faint ripples that looked like steam that was quietly residing in midair. But, despite how quiet it was, those students with keen eyes had their faces changed.

    They sensed a skin-chilling fluctuation spreading out in the sky.

    Everyone felt the Spiritual Energy pressure as they lightly smacked their lips, the power of his Spiritual Energy had already gone through Third Grade Spirit Disaster. Liu Qingyun was indeed powerful.

    ¡°Mu Chen, you¡¯re truly not bad.¡±

    Liu Qingyun¡¯s figure slowly rose into the sky as he became shrouded within the boundless azure Spiritual Energy. His jade-green pupils looked as if there were tornadoes forming in them as he stared at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Thus, to show that I am taking you seriously, I will use the strength of our Wind Spirit n to defeat you.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils were staring at Liu Qingyun as well. He naturally sensed the piercing ripples fluctuating behind thetter as his Spiritual Energy felt as sharp as a de, spreading to every corner of this space.

    The Spiritual Energy that Liu Qingyun obtained from his cultivation was different, to some extent, whenpared to ordinary Spiritual Energy. The power behind his Spiritual Energy was stronger, which showed that the Spiritual Art that he had cultivated it wasn¡¯t a simple one.

    ¡°This must be the Wind Spiritual Energy of the Wind Spirit n... rumor has it that only those who belong to the Wind Spirit n can cultivate it. The attacking power of it is extremely powerful and it isn¡¯t something ordinary Spiritual Energy can resist.¡± A few Deans slightly nodded their heads in the air. Generally speaking, only after stepping into the Sovereign Realm, would one experience changes in Spiritual Energy. Prior to that, the majority of the Spiritual Energy was simr, unless they had cultivated a special cultivating technique, but those were secrets that belonged to those mighty ns that ordinary people wouldn¡¯t know about.

    Thus, if ordinary people were to confront those belonging to those ns, they would definitely be at a disadvantage in terms of Spiritual Energy confrontation.

    For ordinary Spiritual Energy, in order to hold the advantage, they would have to fork out Spiritual Energy that was several times more in order to achieve such an unusual Spiritual Energy suppression.

    ¡°The special Spiritual Energy of the Wind Spirit n...¡±

    Mu Chen muttered to himself as he narrowed his eyes. His hands started to form peculiar seals, the seals of the Great Pagoda Art.

    The Great Pagoda Art was a mysterious cultivating technique left behind by his mother. It was extremely profound to the point that Mu Chen still couldn¡¯tpletelyprehend it. However, the Spiritual Energy produced from the Great Pagoda Art was remarkable.

    Since Liu Qingyun intended topete with Spiritual Energy, then Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t mind giving it a try andpare, the Wind Spirit n¡¯s Wind Spiritual Energy and his Great Pagoda Art, which was more superior.

    Boom!

    A ck and white mix of Spiritual Energy swept out from Mu Chen¡¯s body as he finished his hand seals. The ck and white Spiritual Energy whistled through the heavens and earth as they mixed together, simr to the fusion of Yin and Yang.

    Compared to Liu Qingyun¡¯s piercing Wind Spiritual Energy, the Great Pagoda Spiritual Energy didn¡¯t show too many offensive characteristics. However, as it whistled, a surge of profundity started to spread out.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to use the Great Pagoda Art?¡± When Ling Xi saw that scene, her eyes lit up. Ever since she passed the Yin Scroll of the Great Pagoda Art to Mu Chen, she had never seen him execute thepleted Great Pagoda Art.

    Although she knew that the Wind Spirit n was a considerable n, even amongst those in the Great Thousand World,pared to the primordial n behind Aunt Jing, it paled into insignificance inparison.

    In midair, when Liu Qingyun saw the majestic ck and white Spiritual Energy behind Mu Chen, he slightly narrowed his eyes. Although thetter¡¯s Spiritual Energy didn¡¯t seem too special, he vaguely felt an abnormal fluctuationing from it.

    ¡°The Spiritual Energy cultivated by Mu Chen doesn¡¯t seem like the ordinary ones?¡±

    When that thought shed through Liu Qingyun¡¯s mind, he quickly suppressed that thought. He couldn¡¯t afford to have his mind wandering around at this moment as he refused the believe that Mu Chen could resist the Wind Spiritual Energy of their Wind Spirit n!

    ¡°No matter what other means you have, I will definitely emerge victorious in this battle!¡±

    Liu Qingyun spoke in a deep voice. In the battle between their two teams, his match here was the crucial one as Mu Chen¡¯s team still had Luo Li and she would definitely win her match. Perhaps the others might not be able to achieve results like her, there wasn¡¯t a high chance in their victory. The ones called Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong were very powerful as well. Thus, unless he was capable of defeating Mu Chen, it was basically impossible for their team to get into the Best 4.

    He definitely had to win this battle!

    Liu Qingyun¡¯s gaze grew heavy as he spat a mouthful of white mist from his mouth, and formed seals with both of his hands. He couldn¡¯t afford to hold himself back, even in the slightest!

    ¡°Mu Chen, if you are truly capable, then try to receive this attack of mine!¡±

    Liu Qingyun rapidly formed his seals and at this instant, the torrential azure Spiritual Energy swept out, turning into countless rays of light as it turned into a colossiplicated rune with the size of a few thousand meters up in the sky. From the looks of it, those runes appeared to be a Spiritual Array, but at the same time, there weren¡¯t any ripples of a Spiritual Array.

    Hoooooooof Phoooooooof.

    A mouthful of Blood Essence was spewed from Liu Qingyun¡¯s mouth as it went into the colossal light array.

    ¡°Divine Wind Art - Requesting Image of the Wind Ancestor!¡±

    Liu Qingyun¡¯s expression was grave as he kowtowed towards the light array.

    Buzzzzz Buzzzzzzzz

    As Liu Qingyun kowtowed, violent winds started to sweep between the heavens and earth as everyone was startled to see gigantic tornadoes forming, they were wreaking havoc between the heavens and earth, emitting fearsome destructive powers at the same time.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was fixed onto the colossal light array as an azure light suddenly soared into the skies. Within the azure light, a huge azure light image slowly took form.

    The instant that azure light image appeared, an indescribable pressure started to spread throughout the heavens and earth.

    Some Deans in midair had their faces uncontrobly changed as they nervously stared at the azure light figure as their gazes fluctuated, along with mutters from their mouths. ¡°To actually be able to summon the Ancestor of the Wind Spirit n, the Wind Ancestor¡¯s Spiritual Image, out... that kid from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy is in trouble.¡±

 Chapter 606 - Battle of the Captains

    <strong>Chapter 606 - Battle of the Captains</strong>

    The vast space was radiating with golden light as terrifying Spiritual Energy ripples swept out in waves from the colossal Golden Battle Stage.

    Silhouettes flickered on the Golden Stage as fearsome impacts exploded from every confrontation.

    The eight teams were undergoing intense battles.

    Only by giving their all, would they rise above the Best 8.

    Amongst the eight teams, the most attractive battles were the battles between the Captains as everyone knew that in the seven points battle, the victory of the match would be more or less decided with the results of the Captains¡¯ battle.

    The results of their Captains was the crucial turning point for every team.

    Thus, the one that attracted the most attention was the battle between the Captains, even the Deans of the various Spiritual Academies were nodding their heads as they watched the battles.

    Violent Spiritual Energy impacts were constantly exploding from the battle between the Captains. Aside from the battle between Mu Chen and Liu Qingyun, Ji Xuan and Wen Busheng, as well as the battle between Wu Ling and Xue Tianhe, attracted the most attention.

    As for the battle between Wen Qingxuan and Fang Yun, it was rather easy, generally speaking. Fang Yun could be considered the weakest amongst the eight Captains. After all, he relied on a Low-Rank Divine Artifact to boost his fighting power. But what a pity, the opponent he encountered wasn¡¯t any weaker than Luo Li.

    Thus, despite Fang Yun utilizing his Dragon-Tiger Cauldron, he was still thoroughly suppressed by Wen Qingxuan. That figure, who was holding onto a golden long spear, was like a goddess, her attacks were like torrential waves as they came inyers uponyers. At the same time, the Dragon-Tiger Cauldron was constantly shifting backward from the impact.

    ording to this situation, it was just a matter of time before Fang Yun was defeated by Wen Qingxuan.

    While it was evident who held the upper hand in Wen Qingxuan¡¯s battle, the other two Battle Stages was still a stalemate, especially the battle between Wu Ling and Xue Tianhe.

    The both of them had fully exploded their strength without the slightest restraint. The Spiritual Energy fluctuation being emitted from them had clearly undergone the Third Grade Spiritual Disaster, having only thest step left to step into the Sovereign Realm.

    Blood-red Spiritual Energy whistled out in every movement of Xue Tianhe, it was like a river of blood that pierced the heavens, rumbling in the skies as it made attacks towards Wu Ling.

    Wu Ling held a ck rod as the ck light was being emitted from the surface of his body. His handsome looks now seemed like it was forged from metal. Clearly, he had also cultivated his physique to a considerable level.

    Thus, when facing the rumbling blood river, he only made a sweep with his rod, which caused the space to distort and a surge with a dreadful power that shattered the blood river, causing blood light to rain down.

    Their battle was the most erratic as they unleashed an attack upon an attack against one another without the slightest thought of defending. Cheers roared from their heart-racing battle.

    But, generally speaking, their battle was locked in a stalemate.

    The next most attracting battle would be the one between Ji Xuan and Wen Busheng.

    It was a battle with unequal fame, since Ji Xuan¡¯s name rang throughout the various Spiritual Academies, whereas no one knew of Wen Busheng¡¯s name nor even the overbearing name of the academy behind him, the Undefeated Spiritual Academy. In fact, it was a nameless Spiritual Academy that many people had not heard of before.

    Thus, they predicted that Wen Busheng would quickly lose to Ji Xuan. However, the truth made them a little dumbfounded as Wen Busheng was able to resist against Ji Xuan¡¯s attacks.

    Furthermore, he relied on his palm to confront the piercing spear in Ji Xuan¡¯s hands.

    This scene made many others startled as they now understood the reason why the Undefeated Academy¡¯s team was able to rise into the Best 8.

    This youth that seemed ordinary was, in fact, not. Looks like it didn¡¯t matter how small the Spiritual Academy was, it was just a matter of time before a genius emerged.

    However, although Wen Busheng didn¡¯t look to be falling behind from Ji Xuan¡¯s attacks, those Deans of the various Spiritual Academies could tell that Wen Busheng¡¯s attacks were gradually being suppressed by Ji Xuan.

    Whoooosh!

    A light spear pierced the space as a sun seemed to be appearing on the speartip. The Spiritual Energy was so violent, it looked like it could shatter space.

    That ray of spear light shot forth against Wen Busheng.

    Faced with the increasingly sharp attacks from Ji Xuan, the facial expression on Wen Busheng turned a little heavier. His right palm emitted a radiant white light, appearing to be made of a jade-stone as he pushed his palm forth.

    Ding!

    The spear and palm shed, creating a metallic collision sound that spread out. A massive visible shock wave exploded, destroying the ground beneath those two.

    Ji Xuan¡¯s figure jolted, whereas Wen Busheng was sent back several steps, every single one of his steps left deep footprints on the ground.

    Rustle!

    The long spear in Ji Xuan¡¯s hand trembled as he gazed at Wen Busheng and spoke in a faint voice, ¡°If that¡¯s all you got, then this is the end.¡±

    As he spoke, his eyes turned increasingly sharp as the long spear in his hand thrust into the ground, both of his hands were ced together as a brilliant sacred light was emitted from his body. It was like a sun as it appeared behind him.

    An astonishing Spiritual Energy exploded like a volcano from his body, the strength of his Spiritual Energy had nearly reached the pinnacle of Third Grade Spirit Disaster.

    Compared to the time he fought with Mu Chen, he seemed to have grown stronger.

    Wen Busheng sensed the dangerous auraing from Ji Xuan and knew that thetter no longer intended to waste any more time, he inhaled a deep breath as he slowly extended his right hand forth.

    His right hand was exceptionally slender and fair, and as it sparkled, it looked like it was crafted from jade-stone. At this instance, dark golden runes started to spread out from his palm.

    The golden runes flowed into his palm, almost like blood. In that short moment, his right hand had already turned into a dark golden color as a peculiar pressure spread out.

    That bizarre pressure made the eyes of Ji Xuan shrink, he fixed his eyes on Wen Busheng¡¯s right palm as a smear of doubt shed across his eyes.

    ¡°These ripples...¡±

    The Deans up in the sky were looking over in astonishment, their faces were soon reced with shock as their eyes flickered.

    ¡°Thatd from the Undefeated Spiritual Academy... he actually transnted the hand bone of a Sovereign expert? No wonder his right hand is so powerful...¡±

    ...

    The colossal azure light array hovered in the sky as an extremelyrge azure light Spiritual Image appeared on the light array, it was like a divine being that had traveled here through space, looking down on thend from high above.

    An indescribable pressure spread throughout the heavens and earth.

    Countless gazes were filled with astonishment as they looked at the azure light figure. The appearance of the light silhouette wasn¡¯t clear, but the powerful pressure that was emitting from it gave others an understanding of how powerful it was.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°After hearing Liu Qingyun¡¯s words, it should be the Wind Ancestor of his Wind Spirit n...¡±

    ¡°Wind Ancestor? The almighty being that founded the Wind Spirit n? Is he not dead yet?¡±

    ¡°That naturally can¡¯t be the real body of the Wind Ancestor, it should be a Secret Art that Liu Qingyun executed from his Wind Spirit n and paired with his bloodline, thus he could summon a Spiritual Image of it. But even so, the powering from it is extremely frightening.¡±

    ¡°Looks like Liu Qingyun is not going to waste any more time, he has even revealed such a trump card...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Fine whispers circted amongst the countless students. Many had shock contained in their voices as they were clearly startled by this move from Liu Qingyun. Not even an expert that had gone through the Third Grade Spirit Disaster could resist thatrge azure light Spiritual Image.

    ¡°To be able to walk this far and is not the slightest bit afraid of Mu Chen, who was the Numero Uno of the Elimination Round, he truly does have his trump card.¡±

    Many students in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy region had worries in their eyes.

    ¡°This Liu Qingyun is indeed formidable.¡± Ye Qingling sighed, not a single one of those Best 8 were easy to deal with. The Elimination Round was probably just a warm-up for them and right now was the time for them to truly unleash their trump cards and fight.

    ¡°Can Big Brother Mu Chen withstand it?¡± Yu Xi spoke in an anxious voice as she clenched her fist.

    Ye Qingling bitterly smiled as it was impossible for her to give an opinion on a battle of this level. Right now, they could only see if Mu Chen possessed a simr trump card as well.

    ¡°Although the Wind Ancestor¡¯s Spiritual Image that Liu Qingyun summoned isn¡¯t weak, Mu Chen is not someone to be easily messed with.¡± Ling Xi lightly smiled as she appeased their worries. The Wind Spirit n might be powerful, but Ling Xi didn¡¯t think that they could be stronger than the mysterious n behind Aunt Jing, a n that even Aunt Jing feared would definitely not be an existence that the Wind Spirit n couldpete against.

    Seeing the smile on Ling Xi¡¯s face, Ye Qingling and the rest slightly felt relieved, but their eyes were still fixed on the Golden Battle Stage.

    Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils were also fixed on the huge azure light Spiritual Image on the stage.

    ¡°Mu Chen, if you can withstand this attack, I¡¯ll admit my defeat!¡± Liu Qingyun coldly looked at Mu Chen as his hand seals changed. The azure light Spiritual Image strode forth as it sent a palm down, pressing towards Mu Chen.

    Under that palm, the Spiritual Energy residing between the heavens and earth was being dissipated, before that palm evennd, a huge shadow already engulfed the Battle Stage.

    Mu Chen¡¯s clothes stuck close to his body from the pressure as he looked at the terrifying azure light Spiritual Image, he inhaled a deep breath as his expression became solemn, and started to form seals with both of his hands.

    Rumble.

    As he formed the seals, the ck and white Spiritual Energy behind him abruptly whistled as it started to converge together at a rapid speed.

    As the ck and white Spiritual Energy started to converge, everyone could see a three hundred meter ck pagoda slowly taking form.

    The colossal ck pagoda stood towering in the sky as the surface of the primordial pagoda looked as if there were golden dragon Spiritual Images coiling around it. Vaguely, vast and ancient dragon roars rang out.

    When the colossal ck pagoda appeared, the corner of Dean Tai Cang¡¯s lips uncontrobly twitched, since he still clearly remembered how Mu Chen¡¯s mother used a ck pagoda to refine the Yellow Dragon Sovereign...

    And, right now, Mu Chen could also execute such a terrifying means?

    However, can that ck pagoda of his withstand the Wind Ancestor¡¯s Spiritual Image summoned by Liu Qingyun?

 Chapter 607 - Black Pagoda Refines Spiritual Image

    <strong>Chapter 607 - ck Pagoda Refines Spiritual Image</strong>

    The ck pagoda that formed behind Mu Chen attracted countless attention with the eyes of many filled with shock. Judging from the might itself, the ck pagoda didn¡¯t seem to be inferior to the Spiritual Image summoned by Liu Qingyun. Thus, they were wondering if Mu Chen¡¯s trump card could defeat Liu Qingyun¡¯s.

    Only certain Deans that were more powerfulpared to others could vaguely sense the peculiar fluctuationsing from the ck pagoda as astonishment shed across their eyes as they inwardly nodded their heads. <i>Looks like the confrontation this time will be interesting.</i>

    <i>Those two youths aren¡¯t so simple.</i>

    When Liu Qingyun saw the ck pagoda behind Mu Chen, he slightly narrowed his eyes as he issued a cold snort. He believed that even Ji Xuan would have a hard time dealing with this Spiritual Image that he had summoned, he refused to believe that Mu Chen could withstand it!

    ¡°Let me see just how capable you are!¡±

    Liu Qingyun coldly sneered as he changed his seals once again, the palm that was approaching Mu Chen grew even more radiant as the terrifying Spiritual Energy ripples created huge cracks on the firm Golden Battle Stage.

    When Mu Chen raised his head and pierced through the space to the pressing energy, although it was extremely violent, it was still unable to cause any harm to him with his current physique.

    What he needed to pay attention to was the azure light figure that was iing.

    Haaaaah.

    A white mist slowly exited from Mu Chen¡¯s mouth as his ck pupils turned exceptionally cold, like des, and the seals that he was forming with his hands also changed.

    Buzzzzz!

    The ck pagoda behind him started to tremble as it issued buzzing noises, the golden dragon patterns on the surface of the pagoda also shone more brilliantly. Dragon roars resounded as a Golden Dragon separated from the pagoda. Sunlight shone onto its body, reflecting the radiant luster off the golden scales.

    The Golden Dragon faced the sky and issued a roar that trembled the skies and turned into a ray of golden light that charged forth as it whipped its tail. A realistic dragon pressure spread out,pared to the Wind Dragon what was created by Liu Qingyun earlier, it was even more intense.

    A bundle of golden light charged forth as it shed against the azure light palm that was pressing downwards under the countless viewers.

    Boom!

    The instant the two colossi shed, golden and azure light turned into two brilliant light rays as they swept out.

    Beneath the brilliant color, it was an extremely ferocious sh between Spiritual Energies.

    At the point of the impact of the two attacks, space was drastically distorted.

    ¡°Liu Qingyun¡¯s attack is being blocked!¡± someone eximed since the azure palm was unable tond under the sweep of the golden light.

    ¡°Mu Chen truly does have some capability, no wonder he was the Numero Uno of the Elimination Round.¡±

    Up in the sky, seeing as his attack was being blocked, Liu Qingyun frowned his brows as his hand seals changed again. In an instant, the brilliant azure light exploded with a deep thunderous roar. The azure palm was like a meteorite as it pushed downwards.

    Boom! Boom!

    The terrifying impacts wreaked havoc in the sky. What made everyone startled was that no matter how ferocious the azure palm was, it could not break through the golden light.

    Liu Qingyun¡¯s facial expression finally turned a little ugly.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve finished attacking, it¡¯s my turn next.¡± Mu Chen faintlyughed as he strode forth, his feet were heavily stomping on the ground as the ck pagoda behind him soared into the skies.

    Whoooosh!

    Under the countless gazes, the ck pagoda descended from the horizon as the size rapidly increased. In just a few breath¡¯s time, the size was already a few hundred feet in size as it enveloped the azure light image.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Liu Qingyun¡¯s eyes grew gold at the sight of it as the azure light figure opened its mouth. It was letting out a substantial sound wave, like a tornado, as it charged towards the ck pagoda.

    There wasn¡¯t the slightest trace of the ck pagoda dodging the sound wave; however, the bottom of the ck pagoda was like a bottomless pit as it sucked the sound waves in, it only created a burst of ripples before it perished.

    ¡°Get in!¡±

    Mu Chen coldly barked as the ck pagoda brought along a massive shadow, enveloping the azure light image and sucked it into the pagoda under the countless dumbfounded gazes.

    ¡°Sucking everything in, aren¡¯t you afraid of overloading?!¡± Frost covered Liu Qingyun¡¯s face as his seals changed. Violent Spiritual Energy ripples burst out of the light image as dreadful palm winds were rapidly smacking against the wall of the pagoda.

    Boom! Boom!

    A heavy voice constantly resounded as fine trembles were disyed from the ck pagoda.

    ¡°Its appetite is too huge and your capability is too puny. Do you want to overload it? Fat chance.¡± Mu Chen smiled, but there wasn¡¯t much of a smiling expression in his eyes. He sat down on mid-air and started to form hand seals.

    ¡°Great Pagoda Art - mes of Pagoda Refines the Heavens and Earth!¡±

    Along with Mu Chen¡¯s hand seals constantly changing, he slowly closed his eyes and a solemn bark rang out from his heart.

    Roar!

    When Mu Chen barked in his heart, an earth-shattering dragon roar resounded from the pagoda, everyone witnessed three Golden Dragons from the first to the thirdyer of the ck pagoda that looked to have been resurrected. The dragons flew into the body of the pagoda and transformed, they started to ze with golden mes.

    The golden mes whistled in the pagoda. These golden mes were simr to the ones his mother had used to refine the Yellow Dragon Sovereign, the only difference was the size.

    After all, when Mu Chen¡¯s mother had executed it back then, there were hundreds of Golden Dragons transforming into pagoda mes. It was still far from possible for Mu Chen to achieve what she did.

    However, it was more than sufficient to deal with Liu Qingyun.

    As the golden mes appeared, the azure Spiritual Image in the pagoda turned stiff for a moment, as if it had sensed a fatal danger and the colossal body condensed a little more.

    Outside, Liu Qingyun had a heavy expression on his face as he had clearly felt that threat as well.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Mu Chen paid no attention and pointed with his finger when the golden mes rushed in, they had instantly engulfed the azure light image.

    The brilliant azure light was like a tidal wave as it swept out of the azure figure, forming a defense as it withstood the terrifying refinery process of the golden mes.

    Tsssssssssss ssssssssssiiii!

    When the two opposing forces came into contact, the azure light image was being dissolved at a rapid speed. The destructive power of the golden mes was simply frightening beyond expectations.

    Through the pagoda, everyone could witness the scene as they felt a chill in their hearts in that instant. <i>How could those golden mes be so dreadful? Even the Spiritual Image summoned by Liu Qingyun cannot withstand it?</i>

    In midair, Liu Qingyun¡¯s face was ashen. However, he managed to calm his agitated heart in the next moment as he nced at Mu Chen with a cold gaze, he sucked in a mouthful of air as he pointed his finger. Then, some dark-red blood appeared on his finger.

    Rustle! Rustle!

    His fingertips were dancing in the air as the blood formed into a blood-red ancient rune before him.

    Shhhhhhiii!

    The moment the rune appeared, it assimted into the space and at the same time, the body of the azure light image inside the pagoda jolted. The azure light started to turn denser and denser, the facial features of it also became clearer.

    Faintly, there was an astonishing might spreading out.

    ¡°Liu Qingyun does have some means, to be able to summon his Spiritual Image to such a level.¡± Several Deans praised as they nodded their heads at that scene.

    Clearly, the clearer the appearance, the Spiritual Image that was summoned by Liu Qingyun would be even more powerful. Once it was cultivated to the limits, the power of the Spiritual Image summoned by it could beparable to the genuine Spiritual Image of the Wind Ancestor.

    The azure light around the light image grew deeper and, at the same time, more refined. As the azure light surged, it was able to withstand those golden mes.

    Tsssssssssssssssssssii.

    Two terrifying powers were eroding one another. Although the golden mes had the initiative, it was certainly not as violent as before. If this went on, Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy might not be able to hold out for much longer; after all, he was in a disadvantage in terms of Spiritual Energy,pared to Liu Qingyun, who had gone through the Third Grade Spirit Disaster.

    Countless gazes were nervously staring in their direction since they knew that the battle between Mu Chen and Liu Qingyun had reached the climax. The moment one of them fell to the disadvantage, the results would be determined.

    Under the countless gazes, Mu Chen slowly opened his eyes as he stared at the pagoda. His expression was exceptionally calm as he formed seals with both of his hands again.

    Buzzzzz.

    As Mu Chen¡¯s hand seals changed, everyone witnessed that there was actually a golden rune appearing on the fourthyer of the pagoda¡¯s walls, the golden rune was spreading out at a rapid speed and quickly transformed into a Golden Dragon Rune.

    When the fourth Golden Dragon Rune appeared, Liu Qingyun¡¯s face drastically changed.

    Roar!

    Dragon roars resounded as the Golden Dragon Rune separated itself from the pagoda¡¯s wall and turned into golden mes, joining the sea of mes that engulfed the azure Spiritual Image.

    Fhooooooooo!

    As the fourth Golden Dragon joined the array of mes, the golden mes became more radiant as its power increased.

    ¡°mes of Pagoda, Refine!¡±

    Mu Chen slowly extended his hand out towards the ck pagoda and clenched his fist as a cold voice resounded from his heart.

    Fhooooo!

    When his voice stopped, the raging golden mes rolled in the pagoda and engulfed the entire azure Spiritual Image.

 Chapter 608 - Untitled

    <strong>Chapter 608 - Untitled</strong>

    On the Battle Stage that belonged to Ji Xuan and Wen Busheng.

    Ji Xuan stood on midair as boundless Spiritual Energy swept out from his body. Behind him, the vast Spiritual Energy seemed to have formed into a huge sacred sun.

    The sacred sun floated in midair while emitting terrifying power. Looking at it, the students outside the stage felt their scalps tingling, the level of that attack was something that not even Third Grade Spirit Disaster experts could withstand. To be able to emerge into the Best 8 and possess the most prominent fame, Ji Xuan did have his own capabilities.

    While many people were sighing, Ji Xuan focused his gaze on Wen Busheng; and in that direction, Wen Busheng maintained a calm expression as the dark golden color in his hand grew darker. From the outer appearance, it seemed to be made of gold, but an ineffable pressure was being emitted.

    ¡°The hand bone of a Sovereign...¡±

    Ji Xuan fixed his eyes on Wen Busheng as he slowly said, ¡°What good luck you have there.¡±

    Only now did Ji Xuan realise why Wen Busheng was able to lead his team of decent strength to surmount all difficulties and make it to the Best 8. It turns out that this ordinary-looking fellow had such a powerful trump card.

    ¡°The hand bone of a Sovereign?¡±

    The surrounding students felt their hearts jolt upon hearing their conversation as they looked at Wen Busheng¡¯s golden right hand in overwhelming shock. A Sovereign¡¯s hand bone is in that fellow¡¯s hand?

    Simrly, Wen Busheng was also looking at Ji Xuan and smiled, ¡°It was just good fortune. Fortunately, I was able to obtain a Senior¡¯s hand bone that he had managed to leave behind by using his Blood Essence in an ancient ruin. I was able to seed because I waspatible with his hand bone and there¡¯s the fact that I know a little about the transnt technique.¡±

    ¡°What good fortune he has.¡± Someone involuntarily voiced out. Rumor had it that when a Sovereign expert dies, their body couldst for a millennium, without being destroyed. Those that were fortunate to obtain the bones of a Sovereign could not transnt it directly into their body, since it wasn¡¯t something that belonged to them, if they were to transnt it carelessly, they could be devoured by it instead, unless that person was really fortunate to have a highpatibility with the Sovereign¡¯s bone...

    Even with such a small chance, Wen Busheng actually encountered it. That fellow¡¯s luck was really envious.

    ¡°But, looking from the might of your Sovereign¡¯s hand bone, the owner of it wouldn¡¯t exceed Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm. So I¡¯m afraid that it will not be that easy if you want to defeat me by just relying on it.¡± Ji Xuan spoke in a faint tone.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t risk it, how would I know the results?¡± Wen Busheng showed an indifferent smile. Even when facing the powerful Ji Xuan, he still showed no trace of fear.

    ¡°Then, let me take a look at how much strength the Sovereign expert has left behind after his death.¡± Ji Xuan deeply looked at Wen Busheng as his gaze gradually turned cold. His body slowly rose up and the sacred sun formed from his boundless Spiritual Energy was bing clearer andrger in size behind him.

    Everyone could feel the violent movements of Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth, the light shone from the sacred sun was actually causing the natural Spiritual Energy in the heavens and earth to boil.

    Everyone could tell that Ji Xuan was intending to end this battle with his finishing move.

    Haaaaaah.

    Wen Busheng deeply inhaled a mouthful of air as he suddenly clenched his golden hand, the clothes on his entire arm were instantly torn to shreds. With blue veins that were like earthworms wiggling on his arm, the blood in his body started to flow, endlessly pouring into his hand.

    As the blood flowed, the dark color of his palm grew darker, the power being emitted from it also grew stronger.

    Many people held their breaths as the two of them were preparing to have a decisive sh.

    Rumble! Rumble!

    Violent Spiritual Energy fluctuated in the heavens and the earth in ripples. The silence before the calm made the atmosphere between the heavens and earth a little frozen.

    Up in the sky, the sacred sun behind Ji Xuan grew in size to a few hundred meters. Before the sacred sun, his figure, which was floating before it, looked extremely tiny. The sacred sun was like a zing sun that had descended; it was extremely stunning.

    When the sacred sun reached a limit, a radiant light shot out of Ji Xuan¡¯s cold gaze. He looked down at Wen Busheng as he formed hand seals and his chilled voice resonated throughout the heavens and earth.

    ¡°Great Divine Sun Art - Sacred Sun Cleanse!¡±

    Buzz! Buzz!

    The colossal sun emitted a buzzing noise and as Ji Xuan formed his seals, everyone witnessed the sun abruptly shoot up to the horizon.

    Whoosh!

    The sun rose towards the nine heavens and after a few breath¡¯s time, it dived down, a descending sun from the sky, along with unimaginable destructive power. Under the countless gazes that were overwhelmed with shock, it descended towards the Battle Stage.

    Under the terrifying attack, the firm stage caved in as cracks started to spread.

    Wen Busheng¡¯s face turned even more solemn as he looked at the dreadful power falling from the sky. He raised his head as the sun that was reflected in his pupils grew bigger and bigger.

    In that instant, he slowly raised his right hand, a dark golden liquid seemed to be circting in his golden hand, his face turned pale as he waved his hand down in the air.

    ¡°Sovereign¡¯s Hand!¡±

    A faint voice resounded from Wen Busheng¡¯s heart.

    Buzzz!

    The space violently trembled when Wen Busheng waved his hand down, so much so that the ripples were visibly seen spreading out like waves.

    Golden light burst forth and everyone could clearly see a golden palm print flying from Wen Busheng¡¯s palm. The palm grew in size and in a short amount of time, it had already grown to a few hundred meters.

    The massive golden palm soared, it was as if a giant was waving his palm and, under the countless startled gazes, it heavily shed with the descending sun without fear.

    Boom!

    The heavens and earth became silent from the moment of contact. However, the silence onlysted for an instant before an eye-piercing radiant light exploded.

    That scene was simr to two meteorites shing together.

    Dreadful Spiritual Energy impacts violently swept out as everyone raised their heads, looking at the sh between the sun and the golden palm in astonishment. The two constantly eroded one another, trying to destroy the other party.

    However, due to the fact that the two abilities were extremely powerful, the two attacks fell into a stalemate.

    On the stage, Wen Busheng was watching the sh as he waved his hand down in the empty space again and at this same time, his face turned even paler.

    Buzzzz!

    The golden palm was abruptly strengthened and everyone saw that the golden palm had suddenly clenched, crushing the sun.

    Hissssssss

    Innumerable people sucked in cold air because no one expected Wen Busheng to be so powerful, even such a powerful attack unleashed by Ji Xuan was crushed by him.

    The hand bone of a Sovereign was, indeed, formidable.

    Whoosh!

    After the golden palm crushed the sun, taking advantage of the extremely violent Spiritual Energy explosion, it charged towards the direction of Ji Xuan in the sky.

    Space was distorted by the impact of the Spiritual Energy, rendering others incapable of seeing Ji Xuan¡¯s expression. But facing Wen Busheng¡¯s attack, he didn¡¯t seem to have any signs of dodging.

    Swissssh!

    The golden palm appeared before Ji Xuan in almost an instant as it waved down.

    There wasn¡¯t any fluctuation in Ji Xuan¡¯s expression. On the contrary, a cold chill shed across his pupils.

    Liiiiiiii!

    A primordial hawk cry resonated in the sky. When many people raised their heads, they saw an illusory hawk¡¯s wings tearing the space apart as it skimmed past the golden palm and disappeared.

    The illusory hawk¡¯s wings only appeared for an instant and it only took a skim for the golden palm to disappear. Many people rubbed their eyes at the sight of it as the previous scene felt like an illusion.

    When the golden palm was half a foot away from Ji Xuan, it suddenly froze and wasn¡¯t able to budge an inch.

    Ji Xuan indifferently extended his palm as he lightly pped the golden palm.

    Crack.

    Along with Ji Xuan¡¯s light p, many people were filled with astonishment as they saw the indestructible golden palm crumbling and turning into golden flickers that filled the sky.

    Pffffff.

    Below on the stage, Wen Busheng spat a mouthful of blood as the Spiritual Energy ripples around him dropped. He felt the weakness in his body as he kneeled on the ground with one leg as fresh blood dripped from the corner of his mouth.

    He slowly wiped the bloodstain off the corner of his lips as he raised his head. At this time, Ji Xuan slowly descended as he looked at him with an apathetic gaze.

    ¡°I lost.¡±

    Wen Busheng bitterly smiled and issued a soft sigh.

    As Wen Busheng dered, cheers that filled the skies and covered the earth rang out. No one imagined that Wen Busheng, whose attack was at a slight advantage, would suddenly lose.

    That Ji Xuan was simply too powerful.

    Hearing the cheers, Wen Busheng turned his head around as he looked at a Battle Stage far away, which was simrly emitting astonishing Spiritual Energy ripples.

    Ji Xuan¡¯s name truly is not for nothing, it¡¯s all up to you to defeat him...

 Chapter 609 - Emergence of the Best 3

    <strong>Chapter 609 - Emergence of the Best 3</strong>

    When Wen Busheng was defeated, the battle between Mu Chen and Liu Qingyun had also reached the climax.

    The ck pagoda hovered in the horizon as the golden mes in the pagoda raged. The mes felt as if they could burn anything in the world. The mes were surging as they engulfed the azure light image.

    Tsssssssshhiiiiiii

    A piercing noise constantly resounded, as if the Spiritual Energy was being burnt.

    The might of the four golden dragons that turned into the pagoda¡¯s mes was unbelievable. Under the raging mes, the azure spiritual image was rapidly being distorted. There was a suffering expression on the spiritual image¡¯s indistinct face.

    On the Battle Stage, Liu Qingyun¡¯s face also drastically changed.

    ¡°Shatter!¡±

    However, before he could react, Mu Chen¡¯s cold voice rang throughout the heavens and earth.

    Fhooooooo!

    Along with Mu Chen¡¯s cold voice, the ferocity of the golden mes in the pagoda reached the limits and swept out. The azure spiritual image was incapable of holding out any longer as cracks started to appear and spread on the colossal body, a heavy sound came and it exploded.

    Azure light dispersed but was quickly devoured by the golden mes.

    As the golden mes spread, the ce was soon empty as the azure spiritual image no longer existed.

    That azure spiritual image was refined.

    Pooooofff!

    A mouthful of fresh blood spewed from Liu Qingyun¡¯s mouth as paleness rapidly ran across his face. The Spiritual Energy ripples in his surroundings were also weakened. The spiritual image contained his blood essence, which was linked together with him, thus he suffered heavy injuries when it was refined.

    Swish!

    When Liu Qingyun spewed blood from his mouth, amotion roared around the battle stage. Many people widened their eyes, with shock covering their faces from the fact that Liu Qingyun actually lost...

    ¡°Liu Qingyun has already executed such a move and still lost to Mu Chen...¡±

    ¡°Truly well-deserving of being the Numero Uno of the Elimination Round.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Many people couldn¡¯t help gasping in surprise as Mu Chen¡¯s strength was only at First Grade Spirit Disaster, whereas Liu Qingyun was at Third Grade Spirit Disaster. But despite the difference between them, Mu Chen was able to emerge victorious. His fighting strength was truly admirable.

    ¡°Big Brother Mu Chen won!¡± Yu Xi¡¯s face and eyes were filled with excitement.

    Ye Qingling, Su Ling¡¯er, and Sun¡¯er couldn¡¯t hide the joy on their faces. As for the students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, a tsunami of cheers had already broken out amongst them as every single one of them had their faces filled with excitement. It had been too long since their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had achieved such outstanding results in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.

    In the past, when their academy participated in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, those students from the other Five Great Academies were always staring at them with mockery. But today, the gazesing from them were stupefied, which made them feel great.

    ¡°The Nineyered Pagoda does have a little maturity.¡± Ling Xi focused her gaze on the silhouette of the youth as she revealed a smile. She had also cultivated the Nineyered Pagoda in the past and, thus, she had a considerable amount of knowledge for it. It was known as a powerful technique in Aunt Jing¡¯s n and when cultivated to the end, it could even refine Sovereign Realm experts that had been sucked into it, it was extremely fearsome.

    However, it hadn¡¯t been long since Mu Chen obtained theplete Great Pagoda Art; but with his talent, it¡¯s not too difficult for him to have great aplishments in the future.

    At the location gathered by the students of the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy was a scene of myriad flowers blossoming, the beautiful scenery was pleasing to the eye.

    At this instant, all of them were looking at the Battle Stage which Mu Chen was at. After all, their confrontation was extremely dazzling.

    ¡°This Mu Chen is so formidable that even Liu Qingyun is not his opponent.¡±

    ¡°It is said that Liu Qingyun was a genius in the Wind Spirit n, anyone thates out from that n isn¡¯t weak. I never imagined that even he could not win against Mu Chen.¡±

    ¡°But... hehe, that Mu Chen is quite handsome.¡±

    ¡°Haha, go and hook him over, you little fox. Our Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy won¡¯t mind having such an outstanding male student...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    As those girls were boldly chattering andughing, an aroma spread out, which made the students of the other schools drool.

    ¡°Qian¡¯er, this childhood sweetheart of yours is really from the Northern Spiritual Realm? Isn¡¯t he a little too formidable? That Liu Qingyun is a genius of the Wind Spirit n.¡± Next Tang Qian¡¯er, a girl with gorgeous looks praised.

    ¡°Yeah, even in the Northern Spiritual Realm, he was also very outstanding.¡± Tang Qing¡¯er smiled as her gaze focused on that youth¡¯s silhouette as well. Complicated lights shed across her eyes and without her knowing, he was already so dazzling and the distance between them was getting further and further away.

    The thought of it made Tang Qian¡¯er¡¯s spiritual eyes dim, but, she quickly firmly clenched her fist. The matters of the future were still far from them, no one knew what would happen in the future. Just like how the brat Mu Chen who had mucus dangling on his nose followed behind her, wobbling as he walked. Perhaps even he would not expect himself to be so dazzling in the future, right?

    On the Golden Battle Stage.

    Mu Chen looked at the emptied Nineyered Pagoda as he made a summoning gesture with his hand. Following it, the Nineyered Pagoda turned into a ck light and flew back into his body. He then shifted his gaze and looked at Liu Qingyun and said, ¡°Are we going to continue?¡±

    At the current moment, the Spiritual Energy ripples around Liu Qingyun was extremely weak. Evidently, he had suffered a huge injury and he wouldn¡¯t have any chance of sess, even if he carried on fighting.

    Liu Qingyun wiped the traces of blood off the corner of his lips as he deeply nced at Mu Chen. ¡°I always keep my promises, you are the victor of this round.¡±

    He had already revealed his strongest attack, which was still defeated by Mu Chen. If they were to continue, he would only be embarrassing himself, so he decided to admit defeat while showing elegance at the same time.

    ¡°Thanks for letting me win.¡±

    Mu Chen cupped his hands as he smiled, there weren¡¯t any deep grudges between him and Liu Qingyun, so there¡¯s no point in forcing his opponent to a dead end.

    Liu Qingyun stood up as he nced at Mu Chen and spoke with indifference, ¡°Although you have defeated me, don¡¯t get too proud of yourself. Your greatest opponent is Ji Xuan, and he isn¡¯t so easy to deal with.¡±

    ¡°I know he¡¯s not easy, but I think that I¡¯m not easy to deal with, as well.¡± The unerasable self-confidence held in Mu Chen¡¯s calm tone raised the eyebrows of others.

    Liu Qingyun went silent. Indeed, although Ji Xuan was powerful, this youth before him also wasn¡¯t a simple figure. If the two of them were to sh, it would probably be an earth-shattering battle between those two.

    Up in midair, the Five Great Deans were looking down as they each had different expressions on their faces.

    A smile hung on Dean Tai Cang¡¯s face because Mu Chen¡¯s performance had surpassed his expectations. He never expected Liu Qingyun to be defeated by Mu Chen¡¯s hands. With that, their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would be able to enter into the Best 4, such results were already pretty good.

    ¡°Haha, Dean Tai Cang, my congrattions to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, a formidable Freshman has emerged.¡± The Azure Sky Spiritual Academy¡¯s Dean Tian Song sighed with an elegant smile.

    ¡°Dean Tian Song is ttering me. Mu Chen was just lucky. That Liu Qingyun of your academy is a dragon amongst men as well.¡± Dean Tai Cang smiled as he replied.

    ¡°Right now, basically the Best 3 have already emerged in the battle of the Best 8.¡± Dean Tiansheng of the Saint Spiritual Academy lightlyughed.

    Amongst the four Battle Stages, Mu Chen defeated Liu Qingyun and Luo Li had also easily defeated her opponent. Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong also obtained victory, while Su Xuan maintained a tie. However, their results no longer mattered since their team had already obtained the advantage.

    Whereas Ji Xuan defeated Wen Busheng and his team obtained a result of total victory, defeating all of their opponents.

    As for the other two, the team led by Wen Qingxuan had expectedly won. Compared to Mu Chen and Ji Xuan¡¯s battle, Wen Qingxuan¡¯s victory was pretty easy. After all, Fang Yun¡¯s strength was the weakest amongst the eight Captains. If it wasn¡¯t for the Dragon-Tiger Cauldron, he might not even be able tost so long in the hands of Wen Qingxuan.

    As for the Wen Qingxuan¡¯s teammates, all of them had their own victories and losses, but ording to points, they had already surpassed the Nine Cauldron Spiritual Academy. Thus, this battle ended in their victory.

    Therefore, there were already three teams that emerged into the Best 4.

    Mu Chen stood on the Battle Stage as Luo Li, Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong and Su Xuan, who had ended their battles, flew over towards his direction.

    ¡°You guys had it tough.¡± Mu Chen smiled at them.

    ¡°How can it bepared to yours?¡± Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong said helplessly. Although their battles were intense as well,pared to the battle Mu Chen had with Liu Qingxuan, it was beyondparison.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t manage to obtain a victory.¡± Su Xuan was a little embarrassed as she spoke. In the entire team, only she had ended her battle in a tie.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough if we can get into the Best 4.¡± Mu Chen casually spoke. The other members of the Azure Sky Spiritual Academy¡¯s team weren¡¯t easy opponents and it was already a good result that Su Xuan could obtain a tie with her strength being the weakest in their team.

    ¡°Only Luo Li ended her battle the fastest.¡± Shen Cangsheng smiled, in the battle between the eight teams, Luo Li was the first to have ended the battle. Her efficiency attracted countless gasps of surprise.

    Mu Chen nodded his head as he smiled as well. Even ced amongst the eight Captains, Luo Li¡¯s strength could be considered amongst the highest and now, putting her against a team member was naturally an easy task.

    ¡°Right now, there is still one ongoing battle.¡± Luo Li said softly as she shifted her gaze towards a Battle Stage faraway as a chill flowed in her clear eyes.

    It was the stage that Xue Tianhe and Wu Ling was fighting.

 Chapter 610 Demonic Blood Beast VS Divine War Ape

    <strong>Chapter 610 ¨C Demonic Blood Beast VS Divine War Ape</strong>

    Three out of the four Battle Stages had concluded their battles as the Spiritual Energies calmed down. Only the one on the most right still had ripples of dreadful Spiritual Energy fluctuations, causing signs of faint distortion in the space.

    It was the Battle Stage between Xue Tianhe and Wu Ling.

    The team members of those two teams had their own victories and losses as ording to the calction of points, the two teams only had two points each. Which meant that two of their teammates in each team obtained a victory while having one tied; both of the teams had the same amount of points. Thus, the battle between their Captains would determine if they could get into the Best 4.

    ¡°This Xue Tianhe is truly formidable, to be capable of fighting with Wu Ling to such a degree.¡± Shen Cangsheng and the rest had astonishment revealed on their expressions. Wu Ling was the most prominent genius in the Martial Spiritual Academy. Due to the fact that he had been hiding his strength in the Elimination Round, he had yet to show his true strength. But even so, he still couldn¡¯t defeat Xue Tianhe so easily.

    ¡°Xue Tianhe is a Prince in the Blood God n, his background would only be strongerpared to Wu Ling, not weaker.¡± Luo Li spoke in a soft tone. She naturally had a good understanding of the Blood God n. Although Wu Ling was the grandson of the Martial Spiritual Academy¡¯s Dean, the foundation of an academy was still inferior to the Blood God n.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell who will win, as well.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head in agreement. In terms of rtionship, he still wished for Wu Ling to emerge victorious. After all, he didn¡¯t have the slightest favourable opinion of Xue Tianhe, since he hopes to personally ughter this fellow who had ill intentions for Luo Li.

    ¡°This battle will be extremely intense.¡±

    When everyone heard that statement, they nodded their heads in agreement as they looked at the colossal Battle Stage without batting an eye.

    In this vast region, every single person had their attention gathered upon that Battle Stage at this moment, especially students of the Martial Spiritual Academy; all of them had nervous expressions on their faces. Right now, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Saint Spiritual Academy and the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy had entered the Best 4, if their Martial Spiritual Academy were to fail here, it would definitely be a considerable impact to their morale.

    Under the innumerable gazes, two surges of boundless Spiritual Energy were frantically shing in the colossal Battle Stage, separated by the colours of blood-red and deep yellow, splitting the stage into two regions.

    Xue Tianhe and Wu Ling¡¯s figures were practically engulfed by the boundless Spiritual Energies with only thunderous explosions sounding off every time the two surges of dreadful Spiritual Energy shed. Judging from the Spiritual Energy impacts, the battle between the two had already reached the climax.

    Roar!

    As the two surges of Spiritual Energies shed, a violence-filled roar resounded from the Battle Stage. That roar didn¡¯t seem to be something that could be produced by humans, it sounded like an ape¡¯s roar. The roar was filled with endless ferocity as the sound waves spread out, pushing the blood-red Spiritual Energy back.

    That scene instantly caused an endless uproar.

    Mu Chen and Luo Li¡¯s gazes also narrowed in an instant, shifting their gazes over, they saw the sudden appearance of arge silhouette in the boundlessly deep yellow-coloured Spiritual Energy. It was an image of about a few hundred meters, it seemed to be a deep yellow-coloured ape. The ape was holding onto a huge ck pole with a savage expression, its eyes were also filled with ferocity and thirst for battle.

    As the gigantic ape made its appearance, the Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth started to boil.

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

    Mu Chen could not help having his expression changed as he eximed in surprise, ¡°Rank 15 of the Myriad Beast Record¡¯s Earth Rank, the Divine War Ape?¡±

    By his side, Luo Li also revealed an astonished expression as she clearly never expected Wu Ling to have previously refined the Soul Essence of a Divine War Ape. It looked like the Martial Spiritual Academy was rted to this as well; otherwise, how could Wu Ling refine such a powerful Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence with his own strength?

    ¡°How dreadful, so Wu Ling had concealed such a trump card under his sleeve.¡± Shen Cangsheng and the rest also eximed in surprise, which was shortly reced by envy. Such a powerful Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence wasn¡¯t something an ordinary people could enjoy. Not only did one require great opportunity, it also required the aid of powerful experts. Otherwise, that person would only be counter-devoured by the Soul Essence instead.

    Although all of them had refined Soul Essences back when they were in the Spirit Stage, their Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essences weren¡¯t powerful. Thus, as they got stronger, the power of the Soul Essence would also slowly fade and would no longer be usable, unless they refined the Soul Essence of a powerful Spiritual Beast of the Myriad Beast Record back when they were in the Spirit Stage.

    ¡°Xue Tianhe is not going tost.¡± Li Xuantong looked at the stage. When Wu Ling revealed his trump card, the stalemate between them was instantly shattered. The torrential blood-red Spiritual Energy was being pushed back and, clearly, ording to this situation, Wu Ling would probably win the battle.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡± Luo Li, however, shook her head in disagreement as her eyes fixed onto that silhouette covered in blood-red Spiritual Energy as a chill shed.

    Mu Chen was also closely watching the Battle Stage since he also wished to know what else Xue Tianhe had hidden under his sleeve. Facing the currently powerful Wu Ling, can he win?

    Boom!

    Under the countless gazes, therge ape that Wu Ling had taken the form of waved itsrge pole, sweeping away an earth-shatteringlyrge amount of blood-red Spiritual Energy. Thereafter, Wu Ling drove his pole forth along with a windstorm towards the silhouette hidden in the blood-red Spiritual Energy.

    Creak! Creak!

    Wu Ling did not hold himself back in that move as the windstorm of the pole left behind faint marks in the space as it moved and dense blood red Spiritual Energy exploded.

    The boundless oceanic blood-red Spiritual Energy was suppressed until it was only to tens of meters. Furthermore, that Spiritual Energy was also shattered under the whirlwind of the pole.

    Suddenly, just when the pole was about topletely shatter the blood-red Spiritual Energy, an unforeseen event urred.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, a mighty fist, covered in blood-red scales, charged out of the blood-red Spiritual Energy and shed against the gigantic pole. Under the impact of the two terrifying powers, cracks started to spread on the ground below.

    As the whirlwind from the impact wreaked havoc, everyone was shocked as they witnessed Wu Ling, who was currently in the form of a colossal ape, being pushed back, leaving deep footprint grooves on the ground.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Many people screamed out in astonishment as their gazes became filled with horror when they saw the blood-red Spiritual Energy. What did Xue Tianhe do, how is he able to push back the Divine War Ape?

    The faces of Shen Cangsheng and the rest changed as well.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was fixed onto the blood-red Spiritual Energy. Earlier, when that huge fist covered in blood-red scales appeared, he could sense the movementing from the ck egg, which was the current form of the Nine Netherbird.

    ¡°This Xue Tianhe has also refined a powerful Spiritual Beast¡¯s Soul Essence?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered as his expression was a little solemn. That fellow had truly deeply hidden that.

    The blood-red Spiritual Energy slowly dissipates and, in the process, everyone could see a colossal figure gradually appearing in their eyes, getting clearer in their view.

    Hisssssss.

    When the colossal figure had cleared up, many people sucked in a mouthful of chilled air.

    It was a colossal humanoid beast in blood-red scales, the colossal beast was also covered in a thickyer of blood armour, with blood-red bone spikes at its back. The appearance was very ferocious as a surge of savage aura was being emitted as it spread throughout the heavens and the earth.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Rank 13 of the Myriad Beast Record¡¯s Earth Rank, the Demonic Blood Beast!¡± Luo Li said softly as her eyes were filled with chill.

    ¡°The Demonic Blood Beast of Rank 13?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s heart jolted at her words. It was said that the Demonic Blood Beast was a species of extreme savagery, ranking in 13 and was only two ranks beneath the Nine Netherbird. From that point alone, one could deduct how powerful the Demonic Blood Beast was, but due to the fact of the beast possessing an extremely savage nature, it would affect the one that refined it, nting a savage nature into that person.

    ¡°In the Blood God n, there is a Blood Sea. The Blood Sea was made by the Blood God n from sacrificing the Blood Essence of countless people. Through it, they reached an agreement to beneficially strengthen both their ns.¡± At this moment, Luo Li¡¯s clear pupils were filled with extreme hatred.

    ¡°All these years, the Blood God n has been boldly attacking the region of our Luo God n, taking our people to refine the Blood Sea and nurture the Demonic Blood Beasts!¡±

    Mu Chen was slightly startled, despite being aware that the battles between ns were extremely violent, he never thought that the Blood God n would be so vicious. No wonder the Luo God n was filled with hatred for the Blood God n.

    Mu Chen looked at the girl who was biting her rosy lips and couldn¡¯t control the pity that was rising in his heart. The responsibilities on her shoulders had far surpassed his expectations. She had hundreds of millions of people to protect and she could only leave the Luo God n for two years to be at the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Her sacrifices made Mu Chen feel his heart being plugged.

    She had been silently sacrificing so much for him.

    He inhaled a mouthful of air as he extended his hand and held onto Luo Li¡¯s. He did not speak as he knew that right now, he didn¡¯t have any qualification to confront such a colossal figure like the Blood God n. But one day, he would overturn the entire Blood God n for her sake.

    Luo Li also felt Mu Chen¡¯s thoughts as her small cold hands were also gripping onto Mu Chen¡¯s, she felt secured as she spoke in a soft voice, ¡°Wu Ling is losing.¡±

    Mu Chen raised his head as he looked. Indeed, the battle in the Battle Stage was overturned, along with Xue Tianhe activating the power of the Demonic Blood Beast, his strength had surpassed Wu Ling at this point. The colossal ape was constantly being pushed back from the fist of the Demonic Blood Beast.

    From this scene, everyone understood that there was only one oue to this confrontation.

    Boom!

    Another collision urred, the Demonic Blood Beast was pushed back as a portion of blood-red scales on its arm shattered, while the huge ape was sent flying. Its colossal body rapidly shrank in midair, returning to a human form as it drew long marks on the Battle Stage in a miserable manner.

    Wu Ling spat a mouthful of fresh blood, every single part of his clothes was tattered as he fixed his eyes on the Demonic Blood Beast, filled with unwillingness and sadness. He never expected Xue Tianhe to be at this level of power.

    Up in the sky, the Demonic Blood Beast rapidly shrank as well and returned to the figure of Xue Tianhe. He gave a mocking nce at Wu Ling, he tugged his arms to his chest as he swept his gaze out and in the end, fixed his gaze onto Mu Chen and Luo Li. A savage smile rose up from the corner of his lips.

    Seeing his provoking smile, Mu Chen narrowed both of his eyes as he slowly extended his hand out with his thump facing up and turning it down in the end.

    Under the sunlight, the youth had a slender figure with a calm expression. However, his gesture was filled with heart-trembling arrogance and overbearingness.

 Chapter 611 The Mirror of Judgement

    <strong>Chapter 611 ¨C The Mirror of Judgement</strong>

    Smoke gradually dissipated as thest Battle Stage put a closure to that intense battle.

    Naturally, the oue was certainly beyond everyone¡¯s expectations, since no one expected Wu Ling to lose. After all, amongst the eight Captains, in terms of fame, Wu Ling ranked third. But even so, he was still defeated, the cruel reality made many people inwardly sigh. The Great Spiritual Academy Tournament this time truly was too intense.

    Every student of the Martial Spiritual Academy looked at one another as they felt a little depressed. The defeat of Wu Ling had a huge impact on their morale.

    However, they all knew that Wu Ling was not to me as he had already performed very well. After all, he even used the power of the Divine War Ape in the end, but who could have expected Xue Tianhe to have such simr powerful trump card hidden as well?

    The Dean of the Martial Spiritual Academy had his brows furrowed in midair as he looked at Xue Tianhe¡¯s silhouette. He couldn¡¯t help letting out a cold snort, ¡°Those from the ns are really detestable, wanting to stretch their hands to everything.¡±

    Looks like Wu Ling¡¯s defeat made this Wu Tianwang a little unhappy.

    When the four other Deans by the side heard his words, they knew that he was unhappy. Thus, they kept their silence, since it was impossible for them to do something like removing the qualifications of Xue Tianhe. If they did, the Blood God n would definitely not let this matter rest so easily.

    ¡°Cough, since the Battle of the Best 8 has concluded, let¡¯s announce the next match.¡± Dean Tiansheng of the Saint Spiritual Academy dryly coughed as he spoke with a faintugh.

    Although the strength disyed by Xue Tianhe truly was powerful, he had absolute confidence in Ji Xuan. Thus, he believed that their Saint Spiritual Academy could get the best results in this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.

    The four Deans nodded at his words.

    Seeing their reaction, Dean Tain Sheng waved his hand as his robust voice spread out like thunder in the sky, ¡°The Battle of the Best 8 has ended, those in the Best 4 are the four strongest teams!¡±

    ¡°They will be the protagonists of this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament!¡±

    ¡°Saint Spiritual Academy!¡±

    Along with Dean Tiansheng¡¯s robust voice resounding, a brilliant pir of light descends from the sky, enveloping Ji Xuan and his team under the countless gazes.

    ¡°Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy!¡±

    Another pir of light fell as Mu Chen¡¯s team of five quietly remained as the light shone onto their bodies, causing a light arc to appear on their bodies as the amount trembling and ocean-rolling cheers resounded. Amongst those cheers, the cheers from the students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy were the craziest.

    ¡°Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy!¡±

    Another pir of light descended, Wen Qingxuan¡¯s left hand was tightly gripping her golden war spear with her hair draped down. Her right hand was on her slim waist, while the golden armour covered her voluptuous figure and wonderful curves. Her charming face had the simr pride of a phoenix and as her phoenix-like eyes moved, she emitted a startling charm.

    Behind her, Pin¡¯er, Le¡¯er and the other two girls were all gorgeous flowers, attracting countless amounts of attention.

    ¡°Blood God Academy!¡±

    Thest pir of light descended on the head of Xue Tianhe and his team with him standing at the front. He tugged both of his arms against his chest as he maintained a calm expression, except his cold gaze, which was constantly locked on Mu Chen.

    The four pirs of light became the most focused of the entire heavens and earth. The four teams were undisputedly the strongest and no one would deny this point.

    They had undergone half a year of the Elimination Round and in the Final Battle, they defeated opponents that were simrly powerful to stand in the position that they were in right now, receiving the earth-shattering cheers and admiring gazes.

    ¡°Since the Best 4 have emerged, the next confrontation will be even more fearsome. I wonder who will win.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that Ji Xuan of the Saint Spiritual Academy has the highest chance. The strength of this person is deep and unfathomable.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say, Wen Qingxuan of the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy is not an easy opponent. Don¡¯t look at how normal she was from her performance in her battle, even Ji Xuan doesn¡¯t dare to belittle her.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve heard the Dean mention before that Wen Qingxuan is not simple.¡±

    ¡°Then, is Mu Chen of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy simple? Even Liu Qingyun lost to him and based on Liu Qingyun¡¯s strength, he¡¯s probablyparable to Wu Ling.¡±

    ¡°That Xue Tianhe as well. No one wouldn¡¯t fear someone that could defeat Wu Ling.¡±

    ¡°This battle round for the Championship of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament is probably the most intense in thest century...¡±

    Whispers that filled the air burst out. The strength of the four teams was simply too powerful and without going through the final battle, no one was able to predict who would win.

    As the heavens and earth were filled with the mountain-trembling and ocean-rolling cheers, the four teams stood on the four respective Battle Stages quietly as they weed countless heated gazes. Their expressions, however, were calm, without any ripples in their hearts.

    Any of the teams that coulde this far were the strongest amongst all the Spiritual Academies. Thus, their hearts were also the hardest to be shaken.

    ¡°I wonder how the next battle will be conduct.¡± Shen Cangsheng looked at the three other teams as he spoke with a heavy expression. Every single one of those three teams was extremely powerful and any single one of them would probably be a tough battle for them.

    ¡°No matter who our next opponent is, we just have to do our best.¡± Mu Chen said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Since we have you and Luo Li, our burden will be easier.¡± Li Xuantong said with a smile as their team had two hearts, Mu Chen and Luo Li.

    The two of them, one in the light, while the other stayed in the shadows. Perhaps many people were unaware, but this girl that had not shown any ability was actually a powerful figure that wasn¡¯t inferior to the four other Captains.

    When Mu Chen heard hisment, he couldn¡¯t help staring at his team and just when he was about to speak, he suddenly felt something and he raised his head with his eyes narrowed.

    At the same time, Luo Li, Ji Xuan, Wen Qingxuan and Xue Tianhe had also realised it as they raised their heads as well.

    Their line-of-sights were directed at the horizon and up in the horizon, space suddenly started to violently distort as a colossal object that was roughly a few thousand meters in size exited from the distorted space.

    Hissssss.

    When everyone saw that colossal object that broke out from the space, they couldn¡¯t refrain from sucking in a mouthful of air.

    It was a bronze mirror that was roughly a few thousand meters. The rim of the bronze mirror was filled with extremely profound runes, ancient and obscure. The surface of the mirror was dark ash-grey as if it was covered in dust and could not be seen.

    The instant the bronze mirror appeared, the space in this region showed signs of disorder, as if an incredibly powerful object that it could not withstand had appeared.

    The bronze mirror quietly hovered in the sky. The surface of the mirror that was covered in dust gave off a feeling as if it could reflect anything that was in the Great Thousand World.

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

    Shock was revealed in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he felt that the Great Meru Demonic Pir within his body have fine trembles. Furthermore, he was even more stunned when there were slight ripples from the ¡°Immortal Page¡±.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Divine Artifact of the Five Great Spiritual Academies... the Mirror of Judgement.¡±

    Sword lights also uncontrobly surged out of Luo Li¡¯s hand as a sword cry rang out as if it was trying to struggle free from her hand topete with the mysterious bronze mirror.

    ¡°The Mirror of Judgement?¡±

    Hearing this name, everyone felt startled and even Mu Chen¡¯s gaze wasplicated. Generally speaking, the Mirror of Judgement more or less had something to do with the fact that he could enter the Spiritual Road and meet Luo Li, since the Mirror of Judgement that was before him selected the people that were qualified for the Spiritual Road.

    ¡°What rank of Divine Artifact is it?¡± Mu Chen looked at Luo Li as he asked with a soft voice.

    ¡°Probably above High Rank.¡± Luo Li said after a brief ponder.

    Mu Chen inhaled a mouthful of air again. Above High-Rank Divine Artifact? Probably only those ancient ns with powerful foundations could possess such a powerful Divine Artifact, he never expected for it to appear in the Five Great Academies.

    ¡°Legend has it that this Mirror of Judgement has been handed down since the ancient times. The light ray from it could prate the barrier of any ne. When it shines onto a Lower ne... no one can hide from its light.¡± Luo Li continued exining.

    ¡°It is said that in the ancient times, the light of this Mirror of Judgement could even reduce Sovereign Realm experts to dust.¡±

    ¡°So dreadful?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s heart shook. If that was the case, didn¡¯t it mean that he could use this Mirror of Judgement to locate his mother?

    However, the thought shed for only a moment before it was dispelled. His mother had gone through so much effort in order to keep him hidden, if he went poking his nose around, it might be sensed by that mysterious n. At the current moment, Mu Chen didn¡¯t think that he had the qualifications to confront that n.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a legend... but this Mirror of Judgement seems to have undergone a tribtion during the ancient times and thus, it was damaged. It shouldn¡¯t have any dreadful power anymore.¡± Luo Li spoke as she smiled.

    ¡°I wonder what the Five Great Deans are nning by suddenly summoning the Mirror of Judgement.¡± Su Xuan was a little confused as she spoke her doubts.

    The Mirror of Judgement did not belong to any of the Spiritual Academies but shared amongst the five. It could only be summoned with the Five Great Deans acting at the same time.

    ¡°Is it for the Battle of the Best 4 next?¡± Shen Cangsheng spoke in astonishment.

    ¡°That should be the case.¡± Mu Chen and Luo Li exchanged looks as only this reason would exin it. Otherwise, the Five Great Deans would definitely not take this Divine Artifact out so easily.

    Just when everyone was lost in their guessing and doubts, Dean Tiansheng of the Saint Spiritual Academy in midair revealed a light smile as he pointed towards the Mirror of Judgement as his robust voice rang out within everyone¡¯s ears.

    ¡°All of your guesses are correct, the Battle of the Best 4 will be started by the Mirror of Judgement.

    Rustle!

    As he spoke, mountain-trembling and ocean-rolling cheers rang out in an instant, even Mu Chen and his team had shock in their eyes as they exchanged looks.

    The Battle of the Best 4 seemed to be more and more interesting.

 Chapter 612 Sea of Judgement

    <strong>Chapter 612 ¨C Sea of Judgement</strong>

    The colossal ancient bronze mirror hovered in the horizon, distorting the surrounding space as space looked to be on the verge of shattering. As if the space couldn¡¯t withstand the Divine Artifact.

    Everyone focused their gazes on the Mirror of Judgement as awe and surprise was revealed on their faces. It was probably the first time everyone had seen such a dreadful Divine Artifact of such a grade in their lives.

    ¡°What has the uing Battle of the Best 4 got to do with the Mirror of Judgement?¡±

    ¡°ording to what Dean Tiansheng said, it should be the case...¡±

    ¡°Then, it¡¯s interesting.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Innumerable whispers spread out as many people were a little curious since the Battle of the Best 4 this time seemed a bit different. It was not the usual lottery method, but another method. However, this was precisely the reason why everyone had expectations for it.

    After all, the Five Great Academies wouldn¡¯t normally take out a Divine Artifact like the Mirror of Judgement. Thus, it was a feast for their eyes.

    Naturally, they were not the only ones curious, even the Best 4 teams were looking at the Mirror of Judgement in astonishment, since they had no idea how the Battle of the Best 4 would take ce.

    Under the myriad of looks, Dean Tiansheng stood with his hands behind his back and smiled, ¡°In the Battle of the Best 4ing up next, the four teams will enter the Mirror of Judgement, and you only have one objective, to walk out of the Mirror of Judgement.¡±

    ¡°If not even one member of the team can sessfully walk out, that team¡¯s qualification will be seized, and their journey in the tournament wille to an end.¡±

    The eyes of Mu Chen and the rest grew cold, since it looked like the test in the Mirror of Judgement had a dangerous possibility of total annihtion. Although it was controlled by the Five Great Deans and thus, there wouldn¡¯t be any danger to one¡¯s life, they would lose their qualifications to fight for the Championship.

    ¡°Have you all understood?¡± Dean Tiansheng slowly spoke as he looked at the four teams.

    The four teams nodded at his words.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case...¡± Dean Tiansheng slightly nodded his head as he looked at the four other Deans and continued, ¡°Then, let¡¯s open the Mirror of Judgement.¡±

    The four Deans stood up at the same time and made a gripping gesture with their hands, four ancient bronze seals flew out from their hands as they radiated with light. The five lights exploded with high speed as they entered the surface of the Mirror of Judgement, which was covered in dust.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    A peculiar buzzing noise rang out between the heavens and earth as the huge Mirror of Judgement slowly started to rotate. As the Mirror of Judgement moved, the surrounding space started to shatter, revealing hideous-looking cracks and a pitch-ck abyss.

    With the Mirror of Judgement rotating, the surface of the mirror, which was covered in dust, slowly started to turn clear as a faint light was being emitted from it, seemingly capable of prating through the obstructions of space.

    On the stage, the four teams were looking at the clear mirror with heavy expressions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Mu Chen deeply inhaled a mouthful of air, let out a bark and waved his hand; speaking nothing else.

    Rustle!

    When he finished speaking, his figure was the first to fly out, transforming into a light ray as he streaked across the horizon, and charged directly into the Mirror of Judgement, before disappearing into it. After him, Luo Li and the other three of his team closely followed behind.

    At the same time when Mu Chen¡¯s team entered the Mirror of Judgement, the three remaining teams charged in without any hesitation as well.

    As the four teams disappeared, the surface of the Mirror of Judgement radiated with brilliance, and a huge screen appeared, disying the four teams.

    Everyone widened their eyes as they looked at this region, the space where the Mirror of Judgement¡¯s test would take ce.

    ...

    When Mu Chen and his team entered the Mirror of Judgement, their eyes were blinded by the dazzling light for an instant, before it disappeared.

    As the light dissipated, Mu Chen and his team raised their guard, Spiritual Energy covered them as they tensed their bodies and looked at the surroundings with vignce.

    After that, they couldn¡¯t help having their expressions changed.

    The area which they were in seemed to be in the chaotic ocean depths. The ocean was extremely vast, since the end couldn¡¯t be seen, it was inscrutable.

    Furthermore, there was a dreadful pressure that existed in this chaotic ocean, a pressure that made Mu Chen and his team feel their scalps tingling.

    There was a faint sphere of light around their team, it was this sphere of light that isted them from the chaotic ocean. But despite that, the indescribable pressure still continuously invaded in.

    ¡°This ocean... seems to be formed entirely from Spiritual Energy.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze closely looked at the chaotic ocean outside the sphere of light as he spoke with his eyes twitching.

    Hearing his words, the faces of Shen Cangsheng and the rest instantly changed as they looked around the chaotic ocean with fear in their eyes. All of this was purely formed from Spiritual Energy? It formed an entire actual ocean, just how frightening was that?

    Furthermore, what made their hearts jolt was the fact that they seemed to currently be in this Spiritual Energy ocean.

    At the thought of that, the faces of Shen Cangsheng and the rest grew pale. Even if this Spiritual Energy ocean wasn¡¯t controlled by anyone, the pressure itself was more than enough to suffocate them.

    Mu Chen swept his eyes as he realised that there were three simr sphere of light, surrounding the three other teams. At this moment, they were also looking around at this unfamiliar ce.

    ¡°In ten breaths time, the light shield that is protecting all of you will shatter. The end of this Spiritual Energy ocean is right above you, and in here, you are all allowed to execute any means you have. As long as you are able to reach the end, you will be able to walk out of the Mirror of Judgement. Simrly, the teams that a single member could not walk out will lose their qualifications.¡±

    When Mu Chen was looking around, a robust voice suddenly rang out in their ears, it was the voice of Dean Tiansheng.

    Hearing his voice, the eyes of Mu Chen and the rest narrowed as their bodies tensed up.

    Ten breath¡¯s of time passed in a sh as the atmosphere within the light sphere made them feel suffocated.

    Crack.

    When ten breaths of time passed, the lights surrounding them dimmed as a cracking noise resounded, turning into sparks of light as the sphere dissipated.

    As the light sphere shattered, the dreadful Spiritual Energy ocean swept forth, engulfing the five of them with the fearsome Spiritual Energy pressure that was mountain-trembling and ocean-rolling.

    On the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body, ck lightning burst out in nearly an instant as it flickered, he had clearly activated his Lightning God¡¯s Physique. But even so, he still felt an instant of heaviness on his body as the terrifying pressure swept towards him from all directions, as if it was trying to tear his body into shreds from the pressure.

    Beside him, Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong and Su Xuan had already circted the Spiritual Energy in their bodies, forming a barrier on the surface of their skin. However, their bodies still felt tens of feet down, and their faces were a little red.

    Only Luo Li was able to keep up with Mu Chen.

    ¡°What powerful Spiritual Energy pressure.¡± Luo Li also wore a heavy expression, but fortunately, the Spiritual Energy ocean wasn¡¯t deliberately controlled to deal with them. Otherwise, they would suffer heavy injuries in an instant.

    Mu Chen nodded in agreement as he looked into the distance, there was spiritual light as the three other teams had clearly used their full strength to resist the pressure of this Spiritual Energy ocean.

    ¡°Let¡¯s charge!¡±

    Mu Chen looked above, but the end could not be seen from the chaotic colour. Looks like it isn¡¯t an easy task to get out of this Spiritual Energy ocean.

    It didn¡¯t matter how hard it was to get their way there or what would happen next, they had to leave this ce, first.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Luo Li lightly nodded her head.

    Looking at it, Mu Chen inhaled a mouthful of air as the ck lightning radiated even more on the surface of his body. On his chest, six lightning runes appeared at rapid speed as he stepped on the empty ground, a wave of air swept out as the liquid of Spiritual Energy exploded. At the same time, his figure was like ck lightning as he charged up.

    ck lightning was being released around him to resist the terrifying pressureing from the Spiritual Energy ocean.

    Luo Li followed behind Mu Chen as the Spiritual Energy on the surface of her body rapidly flowed. She was using a clever method to negate a part of the pressure and maintained her speed.

    Not far away from the two, Shen Cangsheng and the other two clenched their teeth as they closely followed behind. This ce made them feel as if they were deep in the mud as the Spiritual Energy in their bodies was being rapidly exhausted.

    Far away, the three teams had also moved, fifteen light silhouettes were shuttling in the Spiritual Energy ocean, travelling at a rapid speed towards the end of the ocean.

    That scene was clear to those outside the Mirror of Judgement, there were twenty light silhouettes that were quickly tearing through the chaotic Spiritual Energy ocean.

    Although they weren¡¯t present in it, they could also sense the dreadful Spiritual Energy pressure emitted from the Mirror of Judgement, which made them feel inwardly startled. If it were them, they would probably not be able to move an inch forth, not to mention about reaching the end.

    Up in midair, the Five Great Deans were also staring at the Mirror of Judgement, but each of them had a different expression in their eyes as they looked at the twenty light silhouettes.

    ¡°Haha, I wonder how many people will be able to walk out of the Mirror of Judgement this time?¡± Dean Tiansong of the Azure Sky Spiritual Academy smiled as he spoke with interest.

    ¡°It¡¯s not so easy to walk out of the Sea of Judgement.¡±

    Dean Tiansheng faintly smiled as his abstract eyes were looking into the clear mirror as he slowly spoke, ¡°I believe the number of people that could walk out from it won¡¯t exceed the fingers on one¡¯s hand...¡±

 Chapter 613 Miserable Loss

    <strong>Chapter 613 ¨C Miserable Loss</strong>

    Whoosh!

    Ten-plus light silhouettes were like fishes, shing in the chaotic Spiritual Energy ocean with boundless Spiritual Energy fluctuating around them, resisting the dreadful pressure that wasing from all directions.

    Compared to the speed outside, those ten-plus light silhouettes were clearly slower.

    The Spiritual Energy pressure of this ocean had reached a terrifying level. If one wished to move forward, they would have to exhaust arge amount of their Spiritual Energy.

    Thus, even if the four teams were peak experts, it was impossible for them to travel in the Spiritual Energy ocean without any obstructions.

    Because of the Spiritual Energy pressure, there were members amongst the four teams that had started to reveal their strength in just a few minutes. Just like Mu Chen¡¯s team, Mu Chen and Luo Li charge in the front while Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong followed ten feet behind and Su Xuan was after them.

    Although Shen Cangsheng and the rest had executed their Spiritual Energy to the limits, they still could not catch up to the two.

    Likewise, the three other teams also had simr distances dragged apart.

    Su Xuan wasst, her face was flushed red at this moment as the Spiritual Energy on the surface of her body also became chaotic. She could feel that her Spiritual Energy couldn¡¯t hold out much longer.

    ¡°Do you need help?¡± Mu Chen transmitted his voice with his Spiritual Energy to Su Xuan¡¯s ears.

    Su Xuan clenched her teeth as she shook her head, ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to drop out of the team. The rest will depend on you guys, don¡¯t bother stopping because of me.¡±

    She knew very well what she had to do, not to burden Mu Chen and the rest. After all, this test didn¡¯t require all of them to pass through the Sea of Judgement. Only one of them had to make it out, and they would seed.

    Hearing her reply, Mu Chen and the rest hesitated for a brief moment, before nodding their heads in the end. Right now wasn¡¯t the time for them to stop and help their teammates.

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll make a move first, you be careful.¡±

    Mu Chen spoke as he inhaled a deep breath, the ck lightning on the surface of his body radiated with more brilliance, he stomped his foot, causing the liquid Spiritual Energy beneath to explode as his speed increased.

    Luo Li also quietly formed seals with her hands as a flowing light film was formed on the surface of her body. Although her method wasn¡¯t as overbearing as Mu Chen¡¯s, it was ingenious as it negated part of the Spiritual Energy pressure to maintain her speed.

    Looking at the scene from the back, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong bitterly smiled. Although their situation was slightly betterpared to Su Xuan, the Spiritual Energy in their bodies was rapidly being depleted. This also made them understand a fact, they would never be able to be on the same echelon as Mu Chen and Luo Li.

    Rustle!

    The four of them formed into two different echelons, one group at the front while the other remained behind.

    A distance away, there was also a simr clear distinction. However, only the Captains of the three teams were in the first echelon.

    Whoosh!

    The sounds of the liquid Spiritual Energy being swept across was like the sound of water flowing as it resounded by their ears. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with graveness as they maintained their alert in high speed. Although this Sea of Judgement looked rather calm, it gave them a feeling of unease.

    As they thought about it, this Sea of Judgement might not be as simple as it looked.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze faintly flickered as he stared at the calm Sea of Judgement and, in a split second, his pupils abruptly shrank as he vaguely sensed the surrounding liquid Spiritual Energy bing more and more violent.

    ¡°Be cautious!¡± Mu Chen reminded with a heavy voice.

    Just when he finished speaking, Luo Li¡¯s face changed as she hastily said, ¡°Watch out below!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart went cold as he saw a huge Spiritual Energy vortex suddenly appear at the bottom of the Spiritual Energy ocean as he swept his gaze. It was like a huge mouth opening that was devouring at their direction.

    A powerful suction force came from the Spiritual Energy vortex, causing their speed to gradually slow down.

    Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong were located below, and their faces instantly changed as they felt, under the suction force of the vortex, their speed bing as slow as a snail. Not only that, they were also slowly moving back bit by bit.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The faces of Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong instantly turned ugly as they circted their Spiritual Energy to the limits. Despite that, they saw the vortex rotating faster to the point that it was even getting close to them.

    ¡°You go first!¡±

    Li Xuantong furrowed his brows as he grabbed onto Shen Cangsheng¡¯s arm and threw him forth, whereas he was sent flying back from the opposing force and was devoured by the vortex.

    Borrowing that force, Shen Cangsheng was able to break free of the Spiritual Energy vortex for the time being. However, he still had a bitter expression on his face as that method was just a temporary dy.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The instant Mu Chen and his team encountered trouble, so did the other teams. Large Spiritual Energy vortices were like oceanic beasts as the burst of suction forces devoured all those silhouettes behind.

    Everyone felt their scalps were a little numb at this moment as they knew that the Sea of Judgement was finally revealing its power.

    Rustle!

    Everyone elerated their speed to the limits as they rapidly travelled through the liquid Spiritual Energy as they tried their best to break free from being devoured by the pressing vortices.

    Shen Cangsheng had also pushed his Spiritual Energy to his limit, his face was flushed red as the boundless Spiritual Energy that was spread around him was pushing away the pressuring Spiritual Energy liquid.

    Just as he was trying his best to resist, he finally broke free from the approaching Spiritual Energy vortex. The instant the suction force disappeared, Shen Cangsheng felt relieved and couldn¡¯t help himself from cursing, ¡°That damnable thing!¡±

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    However, just when he felt relieved, Mu Chen¡¯s bark suddenly rang in his ears.

    Shen Cangsheng turned his head, he saw the chaotic Spiritual Energy ripples at his right formed into a peculiar vortex, and he was devoured by it before he could even react.

    Mu Chen and Luo Li exchanged looks, since they never expected the two of them to be the only ones left in less than ten minutes. But fortunately, the loss of the other teams was even greater, only the four Captains were left from a total of fifteen people.

    But at this point in time, they didn¡¯t have the mood to think about that as they could sense that this Sea of Judgement had been thoroughly awakened. Violent liquid Spiritual Energy started to sweep in multipleyers as densely-packed Spiritual Energy vortices appeared. The vortices were like huge mouths as they tried to devour them.

    At this point in time, it was tough to advance. Not only did they have to resist the dreadful Spiritual Energy pressure, they still had to be alert against the Spiritual Energy vortices that randomly appeared around them.

    Under this harsh environment, even Mu Chen had his forehead covered with beads of sweat in less than five minutes.

    And outside of the Mirror of Judgement, many people were dumbfounded as they looked at the five miserable figures in the Sea of Judgement. There would be Spiritual Energy vortices appearing beside them from time to time, making them frightened as they watched. It truly was not an easy task to pass through the Sea of Judgement.

    ¡°Shit, Mu Chen fell into the Spiritual Energy vortex as well.¡± In the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy region, Ye Qingling¡¯s face abruptly change when she saw Mu Chen¡¯s advancing figure being devoured by a vortex before he could even evade.

    ¡°A Spiritual Energy vortex of such level is still insufficient to trap him, don¡¯t worry.¡± Ling Xi spoke.

    As she spoke, Ye Qingling and the rest saw brilliant ck lightning suddenly exploded from Mu Chen¡¯s body as his speed surged, escaping from the Spiritual Energy vortex and only then, did they feel relieved.

    ¡°However, the Spiritual Energy vortices will only get stronger and stronger. If he were to fall into one again, it might be troublesome.¡± Ling Xi slowly spoke as her gorgeous eyes looked at the Mirror of Judgement.

    When Ye Qingling and the rest heard her words, they couldn¡¯t help having their hearts lifted.

    Within the chaotic Sea of Judgement.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Luo Li quickly inquired as she looked at Mu Chen, who had just escaped from the Spiritual Energy vortex.

    Mu Chen shook his head as seven lightning runes appeared on his chest. Clearly, he had pushed his Lightning God¡¯s Physique to the limits just to break free from the Spiritual Energy vortex.

    ¡°Be careful, the Spiritual Energy vortices are getting stronger and stronger.¡± Mu Chen reminded. The scale of the vortex that appeared earlier had already reached a few hundred feet, the Spiritual Energy in it was violent to a fearsome extent. If he were to fall in it again, even if he could make it out, it would definitely be after a huge exhaustion.

    Even he might not be able tost long if it urred a few more times.

    ¡°Their situation shouldn¡¯t be too good as well.¡± Luo Li spoke as she nced at the three silhouettes in the distance.

    Mu Chen nodded his head as ck lightning exploded beneath his feet, increasing his speed. Seeing his actions, Luo Li immediately followed.

    The two of them helped one another, and although it was rmingly dangerous, it was fortunately only rming and not dangerous. Vaguely, their speeds were ahead of the other three.

    In the distance away, Ji Xuan tapped his toe as he mysteriously dodged a Spiritual Energy vortex and he gave a dark nce at Mu Chen and Luo Li¡¯s silhouettes.

    Right now, amongst the four teams, only the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had two people remaining. If the two of them could maintain it, perhaps it might not be too beneficial for the rest of them.

    Ji Xuan¡¯s gaze shed as he looked at another direction with an obscure gaze where Xue Tianhe was at.

    The gazes of those two intertwined for a brief moment and unnoticeably nodded their heads, a smear of eerie chill shed across their eyes.

 Chapter 614 Super Vortex

    <strong>Chapter 614 ¨C Super Vortex</strong>

    Whoosh!

    Mu Chen and Luo Li¡¯s figures travelled like fishes swimming in the chaotic Sea of Judgement. Their silhouettes were extremely agile as they instantly shed, elerating their speeds at the same time as they dodged the endlessly appearing Spiritual Energy vortices.

    However, the pressure from the chaotic ocean was simply too powerful as any action would exhaust much more Spiritual Energypared to outside. Thus, even the condition of Mu Chen and Luo Li was greatly reduced from the high depletion.

    Sweat started to form on the forehead of those two, but the two of them still kept high concentration as they didn¡¯t dare to loosen up as the number of Spiritual Energy vortices was constantly increasing in numbers. Furthermore, the frequency of them appearing was also increasingly faster, making it inscrutable.

    The moment they fall into a Spiritual Energy vortex, even if they could break free from it, it would still exhaust arge amount of their Spiritual Energy, and the end of this Sea of Judgement still couldn¡¯t be seen. The moment their Spiritual Energy was fully depleted, it was basically impossible to advance any further.

    Poof.

    Another Spiritual Energy vortex with the size of around a hundred feet appeared on the right in front of them, the vortex was spinning as though it was like a mouth of a savage beast that was trying to devour the two of them.

    ck lightning exploded off the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body as he shed past it at lightning speed, dodging the range of the vortex.

    Whereas Luo Li stood on the Luo God Sword as piercing Sword Intent was being emitted, the sharpness of it even tore apart the Spiritual Energy, creating an empty space which allowed her to travel through.

    After dodging that vortex, Mu Chen lightly spat out a mouthful of air. After maintaining this for half an hour, his body was getting more and more used to the Spiritual Energy pressure. But even so, despite the strength of his physical body, he felt faint stinging pain on his skin, which the rest was probably withstanding with their robust Spiritual Energy.

    But even so, it wasn¡¯t a permanent solution as he could sense that the surrounding pressure was rapidly getting stronger and stronger as time passed.

    Furthermore, they did not dare to use any intensive method when resisting the pressure as the Spiritual Energy here was extremely chaotic, the instant there was an intense Spiritual Energy fluctuation, it would only fuel arger vortex.

    Thus, they were all exceptionally careful as they advanced.

    ¡°The Spiritual Energy pressure here is getting stronger, perhaps the exit will appear soon.¡± Luo Li spoke in a soft voice as she moved closer to Mu Chen.

    Even with their strength, it was getting hard to endure the Spiritual Energy pressure. However, the Five Great Deans would not have set up a test that exceeded their limits. Otherwise, it was basically impossible for anyone to escape the Sea of Judgement.

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head, his shifted his gaze in an instant, looking a short distance away at his left and right, where Ji Xuan, Wen Qingxuan and Xue Tianhe were rapidly advancing.

    Due to the reason of the vortices bing more and more densely-packed, the distance between the five of them was also pulled closer.

    Wen Qingxuan also took notice of them as well as she waved her hand towards their direction with a charming smile on her face, which was extremely attractive.

    Luo Li returned her smile, and so did Mu Chen.

    The silhouettes of the five people had turned into streaks of light as they rapidly advanced with all sorts of methods. But, generally speaking, there wasn¡¯t a considerable distance between the five of them as they chased after one another.

    Mu Chen had also exerted his Lightning God¡¯s Physique to his limits as ck lightning was constantly flickering on the surface of his body. However, the lightning did notst for a long time, before it was suppressed back into his body by the powerful Spiritual Energy pressure, sending piercing pains to himself.

    In the beginning, the piercing pain made Mu Chen feel extremely annoyed, since it prevented him from being focused on sensing those vortices that instantly appeared, causing numerous situations where he was nearly sucked into one of those Spiritual Energy vortices.

    However, that frustration onlysted for a brief moment, before he was startled when he vaguely felt a sour numbing sensation from the piercing pain, it was simr to when he was refining his physique with lightning.

    Thus, he felt fine increments in the strength of his physique from the sour numbing sensation.

    That discovery made him rather startled, and after further examination, he understood what was going on. It turns out that when the ck lightning on the surface was being pressured back into his body, the lightning would travel through his muscles along with the pressure. It was precisely this refining method that made him feel the sour numbing sensation.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    Mu Chen suddenly saw the light of it as he never expected for the pressure to have such a miraculous effect.

    ¡°I can use it to refine my physique a little to increase my strength.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s heart moved as he intended to try and use this energy to increase his strength a little. Thinking about it, he no longer hesitated as he slightly focused and loosen up his body to resist the Spiritual Energy pressure.

    Just when Mu Chen was gradually submerging into his mind to use the pressure to refine his body, he failed to notice that as Ji Xuan and Xue Tianhe were dodging the vortices, they were secretly getting closer to them.

    They got closer very faintly to the point that even Luo Li had not noticed them as they had been travelling at high speed trying to dodge the endless Spiritual Energy vortices.

    Thus, when Luo Li started to notice that Ji Xuan and Xue Tianhe had been getting closer and closer to them, they were already a hundred feet away from them.

    Caution rose in Luo Li¡¯s eyes. Regarding being cautious, she wasn¡¯t any inferior to Mu Chen. After all, she was the next Empress of the Luo God n, regardless of anything; thus, her guard for others was only superior and not weaker to Mu Chen.

    But, clearly, Ji Xuan and Xue Tianhe came prepared as they smiled the moment they saw the caution in Luo Li¡¯s eyes, except for the fact that their smiles were a little vicious and eerie.

    Boom!

    Boundless Spiritual Energy burst forth from the two of them in a near instant. Due to the movement of their Spiritual Energy, the Sea of Judgement within a thousand feet in radius started to go violent.

    The Spiritual Energy liquid in this region was extremely violent to begin with, and due to themotion, it was like adding oil to the fire as an area of a thousand feet in radius started to tremble.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    Spiritual Energy fluctuations rippled out as a colossal vortex was quickly forming, the size of it nearly spread out to this vast region.

    Luo Li¡¯s face changed at this moment.

    Whoosh!

    However, before she could take any action, two surges of Spiritual Energies swept out from Ji Xuan and Xue Tianhe¡¯s hands. However, the two surges of Spiritual Energy wasn¡¯t aimed at Mu Chen or Luo Li, but on themselves.

    Boom! Boom!

    Spiritual Energy exploded as a dozen vortices were quickly forming around Mu Chen and Luo Li, instantly engulfing them. Furthermore, due to the reason that the vortices were too close to each other, they were rapidly fusing together, forming into a gigantic vortex.

    ¡°You guys!¡±

    Wen Qingxuan noticed their actions at this moment, and her face changed. The size of the Spiritual Energy vortex was too big that it nearly engulfed all of them.

    Rustle!

    Ji Xuan and Xue Tianhe retreated, and at the same time, they were constantly flicking their fingers as numerous Spiritual Energy waves were shot out, making this already violent region even more dreadful.

    At this Sea of Judgement, the Spiritual Energy was exceptionally sensitive and violent, adding to the fact that they timed their actions at the right time and acted out without any hesitation when Mu Chen and Luo Li were in the most sensitive area.

    The two of them were extremely vicious as they unleashed the Spiritual Energy in their bodies without any restraints, causing the size of that vortex to be well over a thousand feet in radius, forming a super vortex.

    Furthermore, all five of them was in the range of the vortex; however, Mu Chen and Luo Li were in the central area of it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Seeing as the Spiritual Energy vortex was formed, Ji Xuan and Xue Tianhe both made a grasp with their hands without any pause as an ancient jade appeared in their hands, before immediately crushing them.

    The two ancient jades were crushed as the space around the two of them faintly distorted, and in a sh, their silhouettes disappeared. When they reappeared, they were already a thousand feet away and dodged the engulfing radius of the super vortex.

    Clearly, the two of them were well-prepared.

    At the same time, Wen Qingxuan nced at them in hatred as she formed seals with her hands. Golden light spread out and instantly formed intorge golden wings behind her.

    Boom!

    The wings pped as her speed elerated, escaping the restriction of the super vortex as she flew out. Her position was towards the edge of it, and thus, she didn¡¯t have to spend too much energy to escape from it.

    When she escaped from it, she anxiously looked at the centre of the vortex as the two silhouettes were bing more and more blurred.

    Mu Chen, who was still submerged in his mind, was startled awake in the central region of the vortex. He looked around and instantly understood what was going on as his face turned dark.

    Those two fellows are have not given up their vicious designs.

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Luo Li had constantly been resisting the terrifying suction forceing from the super vortex as she spoke towards Mu Chen in an anxious tone, ¡°If this goes on, we¡¯ll be sucked into it.¡±

    Mu Chen deeply inhaled a mouthful of air as his ck pupils were filled with chill.

    ¡°It¡¯s already impossible to resist the suction force, and if this goes on, we¡¯ll be finished.¡± Mu Chen continued further, ¡°I¡¯ll send you out!¡±

    Luo Li was slightly startled as she bit her rosy lips, ¡°You still have a fight with Ji Xuan, and you shouldn¡¯t be absent from it this time. So I¡¯ll send you out!¡±

    As she spoke, she held onto Mu Chen¡¯s wrist, but before she could exert any force, Mu Chen flipped around and held onto hers instead as a smear of a smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Indeed, this battle belongs to me, but trust me, I am not that weak... wait for me toe out!¡±

    Spiritual Energy exploded from Mu Chen¡¯s palm as the force pushed Luo Li out. The girl¡¯s crystal-clear eyes were staring at Mu Chen, before she clenched her teeth in the end as her foot tapped on the empty ground beneath her. A torrential piercing Sword Aura burst out of the Luo God Sword. The Sword Aura wrapped around her silhouette as it tore through theyers of Spiritual Energy liquid and escaped the super vortex.

    When Luo Li escaped from the super vortex, Mu Chen¡¯s figure was sucked into the Spiritual Energy vortex from the dreadful suction force as he disappeared.

 Chapter 615 Best 4

    <strong>Chapter 615 ¨C Best 4</strong>

    That heart-stirring scene in the Sea of Judgement was clearly shown on the surface of the mirror as innumerable students had their eyes widened from the sudden changes that followed with an earth-shatteringmotion.

    ¡°That Ji Xuan and Xue Tianhe are so vicious!¡±

    ¡°What vicious method and with that, Mu Chen is actually eliminated, he was a potential Champion...¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be considered vicious. After all, Dean Tiansheng had mentioned before that any means can be used. Mu Chen can only me his own carelessness.¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s no honour in winning through this method.¡±

    ¡°What a pity...¡±

    Countless mours rose, some showed disdain, and there was some showing support. In an instant, this vast space became rowdy.

    ¡°That Ji Xuan is really shameless!¡± Naturally, the students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy were the most enraged as every single one of them had an ashen expression from anger. Originally, their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had the advantage as Mu Chen and Luo Li still remained, but now that Mu Chen was being schemed at, only Luo Li remained; thus, their advantage no longer existed.

    ¡°What despicable fellows!¡± Yu Xi raged as her face was filled with anger.

    Ye Qingling and the rest softly sighed. Who could have expected Ji Xuan to be so despicable to attack at such a moment? However, they too, understood that it wasn¡¯t a vition of the rules.

    ¡°No worries, even if Big Brother Mu Chen can¡¯t take part in the next battle, Big Sister Luo Li still remains, she definitely won¡¯t let Ji Xuan seed.¡± Sun¡¯erforted everyone.

    Ling Xi¡¯s brows were also slightly knitted at this moment, since she could feel the pressureing from the super vortex as she looked at the Mirror of Judgement. Not even a Third Grade Spirit Disaster might be able to escape from that vortex.

    And Mu Chen¡¯s strength was only at the First Grade Spirit Disaster, the possibility of him making it out was too dim.

    ¡°That Ji Xuan is a disaster.¡± Ling Xi¡¯s face was cold as a smear of killing intent shed across her eyes.

    The entire region went into a mour at this instance. When the Five Great Deans witnessed that scene, Dean Tai Cang¡¯s face was a little dark as he coldly looked at Dean Tiansheng, who had a faint smile hanging on his face.

    Dean Tai Cang¡¯s hands were tightly clenched in his sleeves as he suppressed the rage in his heart bit by bit, since he knew that there was nothing he could do, even if he raged. Although Ji Xuan¡¯s method was despicable, it was still within the rules.

    ¡°We can only depend on Luo Li, then.¡±

    Dean Tai Cang softly sighed in his heart. Fortunately, their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy wasn¡¯t fully kicked out. Although they had lost Mu Chen, they still had Luo Li and the girl¡¯s background wasn¡¯t weak as well. Furthermore, she hid her strength, so there was still a chance for their academy.

    ...

    The Sea of Judgement.

    Wen Qingxuan was outside the super vortex as she anxiously looked at it. Not far away from her, Ji Xuan and Xue Tianhe stood with faint smiles on their faces as their teamwork this time was perfect.

    Whoosh!

    As they smiled, a piercing break of wind came from the vortex, and a silhouette tore her way out, and in a sh, she appeared outside the super vortex, it was Luo Li.

    Ji Xuan and Xue Tianhe were a little surprised when they saw Luo Li making it out, but their expressions remained unchanged as they had already achieved their motive of dealing with Mu Chen.

    ¡°Luo Li!¡±

    Wen Qingxuan rejoiced when she saw Luo Li making it out.

    Rustle!

    However, Luo Li¡¯s face was covered in chill at this moment. She did not reply to Wen Qingxuan as she formed sword seals with her hand, and her Luo God Sword flew out. Two extremely sharp Sword Auras tore their way through the boundless Spiritual Energy liquid as they flew towards the two people.

    The gazes of Ji Xuan and Xue Tianhe changed when they saw Luo Li attacking without any words. They waved their sleeves as boundless Spiritual Energy swept out, colliding together with the Sword Aura.

    Boom!

    Spiritual Energy ripples wreaked havoc as it split the Spiritual Energy liquid in this region apart.

    Luo Li¡¯s face was covered in frost as she grasped her hand, the Luo God Sword appeared in her hand as she unleashed her powerful Spiritual Energy. Clearly, she had intended to go all-out.

    ¡°Luo Li, do you think that you can confront the both of us with just you alone?¡± Ji Xuan spoke in a dark tone as he saw how forceful Luo Li was being.

    ¡°Haha, no wonder you are the next Empress of the Luo God n, that¡¯s some guts you have there.¡± Xue Tianhe eerily smiled as he looked at Luo Li with mockery. If thetter intended to fight the both of them with her alone, she probably might not even gain any advantage, even though she possesses the Luo God Sword.

    ¡°Luo Li, don¡¯t be rash.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan flew over as she appeared beside Luo Li, holding onto thetter¡¯s arm as she spoke seriously, ¡°This is not the ce to fight.¡±

    Luo Li¡¯s gaze was cold as she stared at the two people. She tightly gripped the Luo God Sword as killing intent was unleashed from her body without any restraints.

    ¡°Luo Li, all sorts of means is allowed in the Sea of Judgement, he can only be med for being careless to end up in that situation.¡±

    When he saw the coldness in Luo Li¡¯s pupils, rage rose a little in his heart as he sneered, ¡°I¡¯m doing it for his own sake. If he doesn¡¯t even have this little mindset, he can only be a small figure, and the path of an expert is not for him.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think that I don¡¯t dare to act here?¡± Luo Li¡¯s clear ice-cold voice had no emotion as the concentrated cold intent in her voice made the surrounding liquid Spiritual Energy fluctuate.

    ¡°Ji Xuan, if you guys want to fight here, then we¡¯ll give it a go!¡± Wen Qingxuan spoke as she made a grasping gesture and a golden war spear appeared.

    She was also disgusted by Ji Xuan and Xue Tianhe¡¯s earlier method and adding theyer of rtionship she had with Luo Li, Wen Qingxuan would definitely not allow the two of them to gang up on Luo Li.

    Seeing the posture of the two girls, Ji Xuan slightly narrowed his eyes. He was still rather fearful of the two girls before him, if they were to fight in this Sea of Judgement, not a single one of them could escape if they created even more dreadful Spiritual Energy vortices and he wasn¡¯t willing to halt his steps here.

    ¡°Haha, Mu Chen does have some good fortune with girls.¡± Xue Tianheughed indifferently, containing a little mockery. Naturally, deep within his mockery, there was the unavoidable jealousy of a man. After all, the two girls before him were so outstanding to the point that even he was moved, and right now they were protecting Mu Chen, which made him feel uneasy.

    ¡°If he is that capable, then let him charge out himself. Otherwise, he won¡¯t even have a chance to fight me.¡±

    Ji Xuan faintly smiled as he nced at Luo Li, ¡°If you want to help him fight back, then wait till we¡¯re out of the Mirror of Judgement. No matter what you want, I will apany you till the end.¡±

    When he finished speaking, Ji Xuan no longer spoke any further as he turned around and flew towards the end of the Sea of Judgement at high speed and Xue Tianhe immediately followed behind upon seeing the former¡¯s actions.

    Seeing the departure of the two, Wen Qingxuan stored her golden war spear as she helplessly sighed, while looking at Luo Li¡¯s ice-cold face. Who could have expected Mu Chen¡¯s steps to stop here?

    ¡°That fellow...¡± Wen Qingxuan tilted her head as she nced at the super vortex. The suction force from it made her expression heavy. If she were to fall into it, even she might not even be able to break free.

    ¡°He will break free.¡± Luo Li said softly.

    Wen Qingxuan bitterly smiled and didn¡¯t know how to reply to her. If any of them were to fall into the super vortex, the chances of making it out were too low.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter if he can make it out, we should get going, or are you going to let Ji Xuan seize the Championship?¡± Wen Qingxuan spoke as she looked at Luo Li.

    Luo Li narrowed her eyes as she looked at the super vortex and nodded her head in the end. Indeed, it wasn¡¯t the time for her to stop right now. If Mu Chen couldn¡¯t make it out, then she would have to obstruct Ji Xuan.

    Luo Li bit her lips as she loosened her grip on the Luo God Sword, stepping onto it as Sword Aura whistled, carrying her flying figure out as her long radiant hair lightly fluttered, the scene was extremely gorgeous.

    Wen Qingxuan also nced at the super vortex with aplicated look, before following from behind.

    There weren¡¯t any more waves in the Sea of Judgement after that. Although the pressure was getting stronger, the four of them possessed extraordinary strength after all; thus, they were able to endure it.

    Another ten minutes passed under the endurance, and a peculiar fluctuation appeared in the chaotic ocean. A lustrous door appeared at the end.

    Looking at the light door, the four people felt relieved as they finally made it to the end. Otherwise, their Spiritual Energy might be thoroughly depleted.

    Whoosh!

    The four streaks of light flew as they charged into the light door without any hesitation.

    The Mirror of Judgement quietly floated on top of the Golden Battle Stage.

    Tssssssssiii

    Under the innumerable gazes, brilliant light burst from the Mirror of Judgement as four silhouettes flew out from the light and hovered in the air.

    When the four silhouettes appeared, mountain-trembling and ocean-rolling cheers rang out between the heavens and earth.

    Four whole teams entered the Mirror of Judgement, and in the end, only four people made it out! Such a cruelpetition trembled their hearts.

    ¡°Indeed, Mu Chen isn¡¯t here...¡±

    There were sighs of regret when many people did not see a silhouette amongst the four silhouettes. Who could have expected that a dark horse without any obstructions before him would fall in the end?

    ¡°Next... I¡¯m afraid that it will be the Battle of the Best 4.¡±

    Countless gazes shot up into the sky, at the four silhouettes that hovered in the air. When they exited the Mirror of Judgement, their exhausted Spiritual Energy had instantly recovered. The speed was several times fasterpared to before they entered. Clearly,ing out of the Mirror of Judgement was beneficial to them.

    Luo Li stood on her sword and under the earth-shattering cheers, her gaze was fixed onto the Mirror of Judgement, before she let out a sigh in the end and slowly clenched her fist.

    Mu Chen, you must make it out. You have waited three years for this battle, so you must not be absent!

 Chapter 616 Battle of the Best 4

    <strong>Chapter 616 ¨C Battle of the Best 4</strong>

    Creeeeaaak

    Deep in the super vortex, the Spiritual Energy liquid was rapidly spinning, the dreadful power of it could even tear a Third Grade Spirit Disaster to shreds.

    At the same time, there was light being emitted from the depths of the vortex, a silhouette was seen in a seated posture as ck lightning was violently flickering on the surface of his body, there were also vague thunderous sounds spreading out.

    The silhouette that was seated in the super vortex was Mu Chen.

    Right now, his situation was clearly not optimistic because he had pushed his Lightning God¡¯s Physique to the limits. But even so, he was in a miserable state due to the dreadful pressureing from all directions.

    Fresh blood could clearly be seen oozing out from the pores of his skin, it was a sign that his physique could not withstand that pressure. Even with his Septa Rune Lightning Physique, he was having trouble with the energy from the super vortex.

    Poof.

    A mouthful of blood spewed from his mouth as fresh blood flowed from the corner of his lips, adding a hint of savage touch to his handsome face. He extended his hand as he slowly wiped the blood off the corner of his lips.

    His ck pupils were filled with a chill, there wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of fear contained within them.

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a little hard to endure.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s voice was a little hoarse due to the terrifying pressure, as if his throat was injured.

    He slightly raised his head, every single scene that was captured by his eyes was the liquid form of Spiritual Energy rotating at high speed with terrifying pressure being emitted from it.

    He was able to feel the intense piercing paining from every single direction of his body, and the sensation was gradually getting stronger, showing that even with the strength of his physique, even he might not be able tost for long.

    The instant he fell into unconsciousness, he would be transported out of the Mirror of Judgement and thus, losing his chance to participate in the Battle of the Best 4, it was a situation that he would absolutely not let happen.

    ¡°Since my strength is not strong enough...¡±

    The youth raised his head. Due to his age, he still looked a little green; however, there was firmness between his brows that was rarely seen on a youth¡¯s face.

    He pursed his lips as he clenched his fist, his gaze also sharpened with a frosted look.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s get stronger!¡±

    The main reason why he had Luo Li leave first was due to him not wanting her to enter such dangerous grounds, whereas he remained. But he still had other thoughts in his heart.

    Although the Spiritual Energy pressure of this Sea of Judgement was terrifying, it also seemed to be beneficial to his cultivation under that pressure. But, naturally, the requirement was him being able to endure the pain brought from that pressure.

    In this vortex, opportunity and danger existed at the same time.

    Using the threat of near-death, a person could reach his peak, and at that time, it was naturally the best chance for a breakthrough.

    Seeking wealth within danger, in this world, there wasn¡¯t any strength that came without any price, this was what Mu Chen had always believed. In the Spiritual Road, the Northern Spiritual Realm and the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, the reason why he was able to stand out and seed was not because of that so-called talent of his, but sharpening himself through the dangers.

    ¡°Luo Li, I will definitely not be absent this time.¡±

    Mu Chen lightly smiled and, shortly after, he slowly closed his eyes as both of his hands formed seals, and at the same time, the ck lightning that covered his entire body rapidly disappeared.

    As the lightning disappeared, the torrent of violent liquid Spiritual Energy rushed over along with dreadful impact.

    The horrifying pain came, and Mu Chen could feel his body being torn apart by the violent impacts. No matter how intense the pain was, he still retained a strand of consciousness. ck lightning constantly travelled through his muscles and bones as the ck lightning, which was pressured by the dreadful pressure to the point that there was nowhere else to go, was forced back into his muscles and bones.

    As the intense pain continued, Mu Chen¡¯s flesh, bones and meridians were getting stronger bit by bit under the refinement of ck lightning.

    The youth sat within the darkness as his body was gradually being covered by the fresh blood that was oozing from his skin, forming into thickyers of dried blood,pletely covering him.

    All sorts of fluctuations were cut off, as if the vitality of the figure within the dried blood was erased.

    When Mu Chen was engulfed by darkness and intense pain, the atmosphere outside the Mirror of Judgement rose to the limits by the mountain-trembling and ocean-rolling cheers.

    Countless people were looking at the four figures on the Golden Battle Stage with excited gazes. No matter how many dark horses appeared along the way, there were only four that were able to stand there in the end.

    They represented the pinnacle of all Spiritual Academies.

    Even if someone had used a method that they did not acknowledge, they inwardly sighed in the end from their strength and talent. Comparing their achievements to many other geniuses, they were dull.

    ¡°Mu Chen actually lost.¡± Outside the Golden Battle Stage, Wu Ling couldn¡¯t help sighing as he looked at the four silhouettes on the Battle Stage with a slightly paleplexion.

    Behind him, Wu Yingying was biting her rosy lips as she had no mood. She was nkly looking at the Mirror of Judgement as if she was expecting something.

    ¡°Stop looking...¡± Wu Ling bitterlyughed as he continued, ¡°Mu Chen is already very formidable, he was only schemed by Ji Xuan and Xue Tianhe. Those two fellows are extremely powerful, and it doesn¡¯t matter if they did it intentionally or not, it isn¡¯t injustice for Mu Chen to fall for it.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, Luo Li is still there, and she is not simple. Even I might not be her opponent if we fight seriously. With her present, it will not be easy for Ji Xuan and Xue Tianhe to obtain the Championship.¡±

    Wu Yingying listlessly nodded her head with a dejected look, causing Wu Ling to roll his eyes upon looking at her. Even when he lost to Xue Tianhe earlier, she didn¡¯t look so hurt.

    ¡°Mu Chen...¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯er¡¯s face turned pale at the region upied by the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy. She found it a little hard to believe that this youth, who, despite being a little younger than her, was so dependable and never admits defeat, would halt his steps here.

    Although that youth always had a gentle expression and smile on his face, she knew that it wasn¡¯t because he could turn a blind eye to all those setbacks, it was that he could stand up every single time he fell and straighten his body upright.

    Perhaps he could still smile from this failure, but the thought of that smile made her feel heartache.

    ¡°Mu Chen,e out, you definitely must.¡±

    The young girl put her hands together as she prayed in her heart.

    Up in midair, the Five Great Deans were looking at the four silhouettes that came out of the Mirror of Judgement.

    Dean Tai Cang sighed in his heart as he originally thought that Mu Chen couldst till the end and never imagined for such an unforeseen event to ur. Fortunately, at least their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy didn¡¯t losepletely, since Luo Li was still present.

    ¡°Haha, Four Deans, now that we have four people, I feel that we should begin the Battle of the Best 4, right?¡± Dean Tiansheng smiled as he looked at the four remaining Deans.

    Dean Tai Cang knitted his brows as he said, ¡°Dean Tiansheng, aren¡¯t you a little too quick to start the next match?¡±

    ¡°Haha, what is there to be quick about? Since the results are already evident, are you perhaps waiting for someone to appear?¡± Dean Tianshengughed. ¡°Furthermore, ording to the rules, as long as the true Champion has yet to appear, anyone that can escape from the Mirror of Judgement can still participate as usual.¡±

    Dean Tai Cang understood, although he knew that the chances were small, he was still a little unwilling in his heart. After all, the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament this time was extremely crucial to their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. If the Champion title falls to the Saint Spiritual Academy again, they would have the qualifications to ascend as the Academy Head, and once Dean Tiansheng held the position of Academy Head, their academy may be kicked out of the Five Great Academies with the excuse of poor results all these years.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Dean Tai Cang had no choice but to nod his head as he had no reason to object at this point in time.

    ¡°Dean Tai Cang is indeed understanding.¡± Dean Tiansheng smiled as he looked at the four silhouettes on the Battle Stage as his thunderous and robust voice rang out between the heavens and earth.

    ¡°Firstly, I would like to congratte the four of you who were able to ascend to the Best 4, obtaining the qualifications to fight for the Championship of this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.¡±

    ¡°Next up will be the Battle of the Champion. There aren¡¯t any rules, it doesn¡¯t matter how you fight, thest one standing on the Battle Stage will be the Champion.¡±

    Rustle!

    Innumerable people broke out into amotion as their hearts shook. It turned out that there wasn¡¯t any lottery to determine their opponents, but having the four of them fight amongst themselves. Were they going for a battle royale?

    The gazes of those four on stage slightly flickered.

    ¡°My announcement isplete. The main show of the tournament will now begin, the Battle of the Champion!¡±

    As Dean Tiansheng finished his speech, everyone could feel the atmosphere on the Battle Stage instantly tensing up.

    Everyone widened their eyes as all of them wished to know how the battle royale of those four would end.

    Ji Xuan and Xue Tianhe exchanged a nce in midair under the attention of everyone as they lightly smiled, both of their figures shed andnded on a vast Battle Stage each.

    Xue Tianhe shot his gaze towards the young girl in midair, who was as cold as snow and her silvery hair fluttered in the wind as a cold sneer was revealed in his eyes.

    ¡°Blood God Academy ¨C Xue Tianhe seeks the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s guidance.¡±

    On another stage, Ji Xuan lightly smiled as well as he cupped his hands and his voice rang out, ¡°Saint Spiritual Academy ¨C Ji Xuan seeks the guidance of the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy!¡±

 Chapter 617 Luo Li battles Xue Tianhe

    <strong>Chapter 617 ¨C Luo Li battles Xue Tianhe</strong>

    ¡°Blood God Academy ¨C Xue Tianhe seeks the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s guidance.¡±

    ¡°Saint Spiritual Academy ¨C Ji Xuan seeks the guidance of the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy!¡±

    When the two¡¯s voices rang out from the vast Golden Battle Stage, amotion broke out in this region as innumerable people were startled in their hearts as the scene before them clearly showed that Ji Xuan and Xue Tianhe had formed an alliance.

    Ji Xuan VS Wen Qingxuan

    Xue Tianhe VS Luo Li

    The battle formation caused excitement to fill the eyes of everyone as their blood flow increased as well. Right before their eyes, those four were all noble phoenixes and dragons among men.

    ¡°Senior Sister Wen Qingxuan, go for it! Defeat Ji Xuan!¡±

    ¡°Luo Li go for it, our entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy supports you!¡±

    ¡°Two beauties, go for it! We of the Nine Ridge Spiritual Academy supports the both of you!¡±

    ¡°Our Spring Spiritual Academy as well!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    An earth-shattering amount of cheers rang out between the heavens and earth. Truth be told, the poprity of Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan far surpassed Ji Xuan and Xue Tianhe. After all, there were so many Spiritual Academies here, and aside from the Saint Spiritual Academy and a small number of people supporting the other two, the cheers were basically one-sided for the other party.

    Clearly,pared to Ji Xuan and Xue Tianhe, it undoubtedly felt better for them to support the two pleasing girls.

    Ji Xuan and Xue Tianhe lightly smiled in this situation as they weren¡¯t too surprised by the fact that Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan were more popr than them.

    However, the Battle of the Champion was not apetition topete for poprity.

    Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan exchanged a nce in midair as they both nodded and their silhouettes moved, separately moving towards the Golden Battle Stage of Xue Tianhe and Ji Xuan.

    The two graceful girls stood tall, with one wielding a golden war spear and the other wearing a long sword, their fine hair fluttered in the wind as they looked extremely gorgeous. The appearance of those two made many others hold their breath. After that, a supportive cheer that was even more startling rang out.

    Under the cheers, Luo Li was staring at the blood-coloured robed figure before her with a little chill in her crystal-clear pupils, pointing the Luo God Sword in her hand towards the ground as faint killing intent was emitting from her usual calm expression.

    ¡°Haha, seems like your killing intent is pretty big towards me.¡± Xue Tianhe also noticed the killing intent that was being emitted from Luo Li¡¯s body as he spoke with an indifferent smile, while his eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Since you have the time toe out from the Blood God n, then forget about going back.¡± Luo Li¡¯s pupils stared at Xue Tianhe as she spoke.

    ¡°Truly worthy of being the next Empress of the Luo God n, that¡¯s some tone you got there.¡± A cold sneer lifted Xue Tianhe¡¯s lips as he continued, ¡°Actually, I have a simr intention as well. If I¡¯m able to capture you and bring you back to the Blood God n, I believe that the Luo God n can only serve us, the Blood God n, as their masters.¡±

    Luo Li¡¯s crystal-clear pupils were like istedkes, without the faintest ripples. She quietly looked at Xue Tianhe and narrowed her eyes.

    Buzz!

    The instant she narrowed her eyes, the Luo God Sword in her hands exploded with sky-shaking sword cries as vast Sword Aura spread out, as if it had engulfed the entire heavens and earth.

    Creak. Creak.

    Cracks and marks appeared on the Golden Battle Stage that was extremely firm, which was caused by the Sword Aura that filled the heavens and earth.

    Luo Li slightly lifted her hand, pointing the tip of the Luo God Sword towards Xue Tianhe. There were faint distortions in the air, as if it was not able to endure the sharpness of her Sword Aura.

    Fixing his gaze on the piercingly sharp Sword Aura emitted from the longsword in Luo Li¡¯s hand, Xue Tianhe felt stinging pain on his skin, even with such a huge amount of distance between them.

    As the Prince of the Blood God n, Xue Tianhe naturally knew how formidable the Luo God Sword was, it was the murderous weapon of the Luo God n. Back then, when Luo Li¡¯s father wielded the sword, god-knows how many Sovereigns of the Blood God n had fallen under that sword.

    ¡°Although this Divine Artifact is formidable, I doubt that you are able to unleash all of its power with your current strength, right?¡± Xue Tianhe coldly smiled.

    Facing his cold smile, there weren¡¯t any answersing from Luo Li. Her narrowed, charming eyes widened in an instant with her hand forming sword seals, stabbing her Luo God Sword forth.

    Buzz!

    Her stab might seem light, but the impetus behind it made countless people astonished as they saw the piercing Sword Aura that filled the heavens and earth converged at this instant as it stabbed out along with the Luo God Sword, turning into a sword image with the size of roughly a hundred feet. With a rustling noise, it tore through space and appeared before Xue Tianhe.

    Along with the appearance of that sword image, deep cracks appeared on the ground. The surface of the cracks was as smooth as a mirror, instilling fear in those that saw it.

    Seeing the sword image stabbing towards him, Xue Tianhe¡¯s eyes were filled with graveness. Although he didn¡¯t mention it, he was filled with fear for Luo Li in his heart.

    In the current generation of the Luo God n, this girl was a person that would be shouldering all responsibilities in the future. At that time, she would be the absolute supreme Empress of the Luo God n.

    Even if he could look at Mu Chen with disdain, he definitely did not dare to belittle the Luo Li that was right before him.

    ¡°Spiritual Blood Wall!¡±

    Xue Tianhe¡¯s feet tapped on the ground as his figure flew out, rapidly forming seals at lightning speed as he pushed his palm downwards against the empty space of the ground.

    Boom!

    The scarlet-red Spiritual Energy was like a tidal wave as it soared into the sky from the ground, turning into a colossal light screen that was a thousand feet in size.

    Rustle!

    The instant the blood-coloured light wall was formed, the piercing sword image was already within reach, and heavily mmed against the wall.

    Boom!

    Ripples that were visible to the naked-eyes were seen spreading out, causing explosions in the surrounding space as the aura rolled in waves.

    Crack!

    Clear cracks were seen rapidly spreading throughout the Spiritual Energy wall as a clear crisp noise was heard. The sword image had already pierced through the powerful Spiritual Energy wall, heavily mming against Xue Tianhe¡¯s silhouette, which was unable to dodge in time.

    Boom!

    Xue Tianhe¡¯s figure was sent flying away as he made a hundred foot mark on the ground with both of his feet, before he could stabilise himself. His arm was postured in a cross before him, scarlet-red in colour, simr to heated metals, as peculiar violent energy was emitted from both arms.

    Drip.

    On his scarlet red arms, a deep sword mark was present as fresh blood dripped down.

    The confrontation between the two was only an instant, but the astonishing power that exploded between their counters made every student feel their scalps turn numb. They could sense that even a Third Grade Spirit Disaster would have a hard time resisting that move from Luo Li.

    Just a single sword move was already so formidable.

    The supportive sheers that resonated between the heavens and earth froze in an instant as many experts felt a chill down their spines as they sensed how sharp and powerful Luo Li¡¯s attack was.

    Amongst the four in the Battle Stage, Luo Li possessed the lowest famepared to the rest. After all, Mu Chen had been the one leading their team and even in the Battle of the Best 8, Luo Li easily defeated her opponent; thus, not many people were well-aware that despite having a gorgeous appearance and being low-profile, she possessed such terrifying strength.

    When Mu Chen was around, she would naturally suppress her sharpness and be quiet. But the instant Mu Chen wasn¡¯t around, she was simr to the Luo God Sword in her hand; breaking her seal and unleashing her sharpness that soared in the skies, simply unstoppable.

    Right now, Luo Li was unleashing her sharpened cutting edge.

    She was like a blooming twilight flower.

    ¡°Truly expected of the Luo God Sword...¡±

    Xue Tianhe looked at the blood-dripping sword wound on his arm as his expression was terrifyingly dark. Shortly after, he stared at Luo Li and revealed an eerie smile, ¡°But, I have done my preparations to deal with you!¡±

    As he finished his speech, his hand slowly smeared across the sword wound. The scarlet-red on both of his arms became darker, and vaguely, blood-coloured mes were oozing from his arm. Under the burning blood-coloured mes, the sword wound was actually healing at a rapid speed.

    After the appearance of the bizarre blood-coloured mes, blood-red ancients rune actually appeared on both of his arms. With the appearance of those runes, Xue Tianhe¡¯s arms swelled up a size with veins wiggling like earthworms, unleashing a dreadful power that instantly exploded.

    At this instant, not only did his arms look more robust, they looked longer as well. His palms looked as sharp as the palms of a beast,pletely unhuman-like.

    Boom!

    Xue Tianhe revealed a savage smile as his palm pped the ground. The scene made everyone dumbfounded as cracks appeared on the extremely firm Golden Battle Stage. The cracks exploded as they extended towards Luo Li.

    Luo Li narrowed her eyes as she drove her Luo God Sword into the ground, Sword Aura exploded from the ground as it stopped the cracks and gold-coloured rocks flew out at the same time.

    She raised her head and looked at Xue Tianhe¡¯s arm with a little astonishment. She lightly raised her brows and faintly said, ¡°This must be the Low Rank Divine Artifact of your Blood God n, the Blood Demon Arms, right?¡±

    Xue Tianhe did seem to have the knack for it. Judging from the power, he had probably fused the Blood Demon Arms into his own, thus allowing him to fully unleash its power.

    ¡°Although the Luo God Sword is powerful, you still can¡¯t fully control it. So today...¡±

    The smile hanging on Xue Tianhe¡¯s lips became even more savage and eerie.

    ¡°I will use these Blood Demon Arms to thoroughly defeat you, the future Empress of the Luo God n!¡±

 Chapter 618 Wen Qingxuans Trump Card

    <strong>Chapter 618 ¨C Wen Qingxuan¡¯s Trump Card</strong>

    The other Battle Stage was rather calm and quietpared to the Battle Stage that Luo Li and Xue Tianhe were fighting on, with violent Spiritual Energy soaring into the sky.

    Wen Qingxuan held onto her golden warspear as her armour wrapped around her exquisite and voluptuous figure, outlining her attractive curves. Her gaze was staring at the Battle Stage of Luo Li and Xue Tianhe, her gaze was a little heavy as she sensed the fearsome Spiritual Energy exploding from their confrontation. Xue Tianhe truly was not someone to be trifled with as he was able to fight with Luo Li to this point...

    ¡°Haha, looks like you are pretty concerned about the battle over there.¡± Ji Xuan stood with his hands behind his back as he watched the battle on the other stage as well and smiled at Wen Qingxuan.

    Wen Qingxuan indolently shifted her gaze to Ji Xuan as she smiled, ¡°What? Ji Xuan, you¡¯re not going to fight?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any grudges with you. If we were to fight now, we would definitely suffer injuries. Thus, I suggest for us to wait for their results.¡± Ji Xuan smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re worried about over-exhausting your strength, and it doesn¡¯t matter which one of them will win as you will still face a little trouble in the end, right?¡± A mocking arc rose on Wen Qingxuan¡¯s lips as she replied.

    Ji Xuan was slightly stunned before having a smile, ¡°At least this way, your chances will also be higher.¡±

    ¡°What a loathsome fellow, no wonder Luo Li doesn¡¯t like you.¡± Wen Qingxuan spoke indifferently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how scheming you are,pared to Mu Chen, you¡¯re inferior.¡±

    Hearing her words, Ji Xuan knitted his brows as he spoke, ¡°In the Spiritual Road, Mu Chen fell in my hands, and this time in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament as well, even he doesn¡¯t have the qualifications to even fight with me. You tell me, how am I inferiorpared to that loser?¡±

    ¡°You should be well-aware of how you won the two times.¡± Wen Qingxuan sneered.

    ¡°The results are more important, in this world, the losers do not have any qualifications to give any excuses.¡± Ji Xuan said indifferently.

    ¡°What a thick face you have.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan raised the golden warspear in her hand as she pointed it towards Ji Xuan. A smear of frost appeared on her face, ¡°In the Elimination Round, you dared to use me to lure Mu Chen out and now, I will im your debts!¡±

    Boom!

    When Wen Qingxuan¡¯s cold voice fell, an astonishing Spiritual Energy fluctuation spread out. Judging from the strength, she had gone through her Third Grade Spirit Disaster.

    ¡°Seems like you do not agree to my suggestion.¡± Ji Xuan faintly spoke out.

    Rustle!

    Wen Qingxuan¡¯s reply was a brilliant spear ray that streaked across the horizon. In just an instant, it had already appeared before Ji Xuan.

    Looking at the swift spear ray, Ji Xuan jolted his body, but there weren¡¯t any signs of dodging, he stood his ground as he allowed that spear ray pierce his throat under the gasps of surprise that filled the sky.

    However, there wasn¡¯t any blood as the spear pierced through, whereas Ji Xuan¡¯s figure slowly disappeared.

    ¡°An afterimage?¡±

    An exmation resounded from the eyes of the one that spoke had their eyes slightly trembled. Ji Xuan¡¯s speed was actually so fast, and they had never noticed him moving. Clearly, Ji Xuan¡¯s speed exceeded the speed their eyes could follow.

    ¡°Up in the sky!¡±

    Very quickly, someone spoke out as they raised their head. Midair, above the Golden Battle Stage, Ji Xuan stood with his hands behind his back, allowing the wind to flutter his white robes as he looked extremely elegant with his posture.

    The spear raynded a miss, but Wen Qingxuan wasn¡¯t surprised as she knew that it was impossible for an attack of this level to do anything to Ji Xuan. Thus, she extended her jade-like hands and started to form seals.

    A crisp cry suddenly rang out between the heavens and earth as a pair of golden wings appeared behind Wen Qingxuan. The wings that had expanded at this instant were huge, with a size of approximately ten feet, and they looked as if they were made of gold, being extremely radiant.

    Rustle!

    Wen Qingxuan¡¯s wings pped as they blew up a violent gale, her silhouette disappeared from within the gale at almost an instant.

    Up in the sky, Ji Xuan¡¯s pupils abruptly shrank, and before he could move, a violent gale blew from his back as a golden light spread out. Wen Qingxuan had directly appeared behind him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see how swift your speed truly is!¡± Wen Qingxuan¡¯s cold voice resounded, and at the same time, the golden warspear in her hand had already turned into a ray of light as she thrust it forth.

    Rustle!

    Ji Xuan¡¯s gaze was cold as he formed seals with one hand and his figure jolted.

    The spear rsy pierced through, but it was another after image.

    Ji Xuan¡¯s figure appeared in the sky a thousand meters away. But the instant he reappeared, another spear ray was thrust towards him.

    Rustle! Rustle!

    Up in the sky, the two figures were like ghosts as their locations constantly changed every single time the image was pierced through. The scene made everyone feel dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t even sense the movement of those two and could only catch their figures when they attacked.

    Their speeds were simply like ghosts.

    Facing with the speed of those two, even Wu Ling and the rest of the pinnacle experts had a heavy expression on their faces as they knew that if it was them, they could only stand still and suffer their attacks, be it from Ji Xuan or Wen Qingxuan.

    Although there wasn¡¯t a hugemotion from their confrontation, the fearsome speed that they unleashed was extremely startling.

    Rustle!

    Ji Xuan¡¯s figure appeared at another location again, but this time, his face was a little dark. Speed had always been his fort¨¦ and now, he realised that despite pushing his speed to the limits, he still couldn¡¯t shake Wen Qingxuan off.

    Thetter¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t any inferior to his own.

    Whoosh!

    Golden spear light chased and was thrust out again in an extremely tricky angle.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    A cold snort came from Ji Xuan as he abruptly clenched his fist, a long spear appeared in a sh as he thrust it out as well. The tip of the two spears collided as a metallic ringing sound resonated. An astonishing wave of aura swept out, as if it was lifting a hurricane.

    Facing Wen Qingxuan, who possessed swift speed as well, Ji Xuan could only give up on the idea of using his absolute speed to suppress her.

    A hurricane swept out as the two figures fell back.

    Wen Qingxuan gripped her golden war spear as her phoenix-like eyes looked at Ji Xuan and coldly smiled, ¡°You¡¯ve finally given up running?¡±

    Ji Xuan¡¯s face was as solemn as the water as he did not reply. Torrential sacred Spiritual Energy rapidly gathered behind him, and in an instant, it had formed into a huge sacred sun behind him

    It was the technique that he used against Wen Busheng.

    However, Ji Xuan clearly ced Wen Qingxuan at a higher level that surpassed Wen Busheng. Thus, his hand seals changed again, and above the sacred light, another brilliant light gathered once again and after that, another two sacred suns rapidly formed!

    Three sacred suns!

    The three sacred suns hovered behind Ji Xuan, and that formation made countless others feel their scalps numbing from the sight of it. So when he was fighting with Wen Busheng, Ji Xuan had actually concealed so much of his strength, that fellow truly was deep and unmeasurable.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Ji Xuan did not speak any nonsense as he flicked his finger, the three sacred suns soared into the sky and were positioned in a straight line, engulfing Wen Qingxuan as they descended.

    Under the dreadful suns, the impacts instantly created spiderwebs of cracks on the Golden Battle Stage below.

    Wen Qingxuan lightly raised her head, the reflection of the suns was rapidly expanding in her eyes. However, she didn¡¯t have any fear as her pupils were still filled with cold pride.

    Facing such a fearsome attack from Ji Xuan, she actually had no intentions of dodging.

    Boom! Boom!

    The three sacred suns ferociously fell down as the brilliant light spread out, covering the entire heavens and earth in divine light. The piercing light from them made innumerable others feel a stinging pain in their eyes and could not open them.

    The violent sacred light wreaked havoc in the sky for a long time, before it gradually dissipated.

    Many people stared in that direction as they were curious about whether Wen Qingxuan was able to escape from Ji Xuan¡¯s dreadful attacks in that situation.

    As the sacred light gradually dissipated, the sky became clear again and after that... innumerable people had their eyes suddenly widen as the noise of inhaling cold air resounded.

    At the same time, Ji Xuan abruptly narrowed his eyes.

    Far in the sky, covered by golden light, a colossal golden phoenix was slowly expanding its wings in the golden light. The body was covered in golden light, as if it was forged from gold. It possessed a perfect posture, every single inch of it was oozing with pride and nobility, as if it was the sovereign of all lives.

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

    Up in midair, even some Deans had their facial expressions changed as they muttered, ¡°That¡¯s... the Sacred Golden Phoenix?¡±

    The Sacred Golden Phoenix, Rank 6 of the Myriad Beast Record¡¯s Earth Ranking.

    Rumours state that it was a beast that possessed the genuine bloodline of a Phoenix. An existence that wasparable to a Heavenly Sovereign upon reaching thete stage of cultivation.

    No one could have expected that Wen Qingxuan had refined a Sacred Golden Phoenix¡¯s Soul Essence!

    This trump card of hers was sufficient to shock anyone.

    Up in the sky, the Sacred Golden Phoenix was pping its golden wings that had golden light flowing on it. On its colossal figure, there was a slender silhouette standing there with a spear held in her hand, there was also golden light flowing in her gorgeous phoenix-like eyes as she stood on the golden phoenix. Her head was slightly lifted up with pride, revealing her snow-white and elegant neckline. After that, she extended her jade-like hand out as she undid the bundle of her hair. Instantly, her hair was like a waterfall as it draped down, that moment of demeanour made even the heavens and earth light up.

    At this moment, Wen Qingxuan was exceptionally stunning.

    Ji Xuan also fixed his gaze on Wen Qingxuan, who was standing on top of a Sacred Golden Phoenix and slowly clenched his fist. This opponent of his was even harder to handle than he had expected.

    Wen Qingxuan¡¯s phoenix-like eyes were also looking at him from far away. The golden war spear was pointed in a nted position as a clear and crisp sound rang out between the heavens and earth.

    ¡°Ji Xuan, bring out the Primordial Skydragon Hawk of yours. Otherwise, you won¡¯t stand a chance.¡±

 Chapter 619 True form of the Luo God Sword

    <strong>Chapter 619 ¨C True form of the Luo God Sword</strong>

    ¡°Blood Demon Arms...¡±

    Luo Li¡¯s gaze was a little cold as she stared at Xue Tianhe. At this moment, both of thetter¡¯s arms were surging with a bloody aura as the veins looked like earthworms wiggling in his arms. The piercing sharpness of them was like a de, emitting a cold piercing aura that could even slice the earth apart.

    Luo Li had heard of the Blood Demon Arms, it was said that there was a treasure in the Blood God n, the Blood God Arms. It was said that this Divine Artifact surpassed High Rank, possessing absolute destructive powers. Its powers wereparable to the unsealed Luo God Sword, and back then, her father was heavily injured by the Blood God n¡¯s Patriarch using the Blood God Arms, destroying his Sovereign Sea and, thus, fell to it.

    As for the Blood Demon Arms, it was a counterfeit of the Blood God Arms. However, despite being a counterfeit, it possessed formidable power as well, reaching the level of a Low Rank Divine Artifact.

    Faint killing intent was emitted from Luo Li¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Haha, looks like you hate these Blood Demon Arms very much.¡± Seeing Luo Li¡¯s face turn cold, Xue Tianhe smiled as he continued, ¡°Was it because your father died by the Blood God Arms of our n?¡±

    ¡°Good then, since your father died under the Blood God Arms, I will use these Blood Demon Arms today to defeat you, truly fitting for a pair of father and daughter.¡± Xue Tianhe licked his scarlet lips as his smile became increasingly savage.

    Boom!

    After Xue Tianhe spoke, his gaze turned extremely vicious as he stomped his feet, causing cracks on the ground and his figure swiftly appeared before Luo Li as he threw a punch out.

    Boom!

    Along with Xue Tianhe¡¯s fist, blood light spread out and instantly exploded the space in front of it, there were even faint distortions in the space. The power behind it was terrifyingly violent.

    Luo Li¡¯s expression was cold as she gripped her sword with one hand and the other supporting the end of the sword as she positioned the sword to block before her.

    Ding!

    The bloody fist heavily mmed against the sword de, causing a metallic ringing sound to resonate. The ground beneath the two crumbled in an instant as a tidal wave of aura that was visible to the naked-eyes swept out.

    Whoosh!

    Luo Li¡¯s slender silhouette flew out as she pulled with her hand. The sword edge flickered as a sword aura converged and formed into a sword lotus as she thrust it forth, sending it towards the direction of Xue Tianhe.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    However, facing the astonishingly sharp sword lotus, Xue Tianhe issued a cold snort as he maintained his extended punch. After activating the Blood Demon Arms, the toughness of his arms wasparable to a Divine Artifact. Even Mu Chen, with his Septa Rune Lightning Physique, might not gain any advantage from facing him.

    Boom!

    The bloody fist heavily mmed against the sword lotus as the blood light exploded, shattering the lotus with a fist.

    Sword Aura gushed out as it shed against Xue Tianhe¡¯s body, which was protected by his boundless Spiritual Energy. The violent gale of his fist was directed towards the direction of Luo Li from every direction.

    Boom! Boom!

    The scarlet blood fists brought along a ferocious aura as it whistled across the horizon. Every single fist contained extremely violent Spiritual Energy fluctuation. Xue Tianhe had already undergone his Third Grade Spirit Disaster and by borrowing the power of the Blood Demon Arms, his attacks made the faces of people like Wu Ling to drastically change as he knew that if Xue Tianhe had utilised such a trump card during their confrontation, he would probably lose in an instant.

    Rustle!

    Facing the whistling scarlet fists, Luo Li¡¯s figure did not retreat. As the Sword Aura swept out, the sharpness of it was even able to cut through space.

    However,paring the two, Xue Tianhe clearly held the advantage. After all, the Blood Demon Arms had fully fused with his arms, whereas Luo Li¡¯s Luo God Sword hadyers of seals on it.

    All the students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy revealed nervous expressions on their faces as they saw Luo Li being constantly pushed back, their palms were sweaty. After all, the talent revealed by Xue Tianhe was simply too fearsome.

    Xue Tianhe¡¯s eyes were blood-red at this point in time as his face was exceptionally savage as well. The Blood Demon Arms were extremely violent, and thus, when he integrated it into his own body, it had affected his personality as well. The instant he used the Blood Demon Arms, he would be extremely violent and bloodthirsty. However, he wasn¡¯t resisting it. On the contrary, he seemed to be enjoying it.

    ¡°Haha, Luo Li, is that all your strength? Looks like your Luo God n really has nobody. Since that¡¯s the case, I suggest for your n to submit to our Blood God n while there¡¯s still time. Otherwise, when we invade, we will unleash a total massacre!¡±

    Xue Tianhe revealed a savage smile as his fist became increasingly more violent. Under the mming of the numerous scarlet blood fists, Luo Li¡¯s slender silhouette was like a small boat in the vast ocean as she swayed about.

    Poof.

    Another piercing sword swept down as it sliced a blood fist apart. Luo Li¡¯s charming face was a little cold as she looked at Xue Tianhe, who had gone into a frenzy as the corner of her lips rose, revealing an arc with murderous intent.

    ¡°Since you wish to witness my true strength, I¡¯ll show it to you, then! After all, I have to fulfil a dead man¡¯s wish!¡±

    An ice-cold light appeared within Luo Li¡¯s crystal-clear eyes as she swiftly extended her slim hand out as she smeared some on the Luo God Sword.

    Fresh blood spreads out on the Luo God Sword in an instant and with the pervade of the blood, ancient and profound runes began to appear on the Luo God Sword.

    Those runes were like chains as it bound the Luo God Sword, but at this instant, those chains gradually melt under the red blood.

    As the runes were melting, an azure light soared into the sky all of a sudden.

    At the same time, a dreadful sword intent engulfed this heaven and earth.

    Poof! Poof!

    Those blood-red fists that were flying in her direction were sliced apart despite having a distance of few dozen feet. The surface of the cut was as smooth as a mirror, turning into sparkles of light that filled the skies.

    Up in midair, the various Deans had their facial expression slightly changed as they felt a gush of powerful sword intent that was even astonishing for them.

    The Five Great Deans shifted their eyes as they looked at the direction where the sword intent wasing from.

    The savage expression on Xue Tianhe froze for an instant, he fixed his eyes at the azure ray of light as a feeling of unease rose in his heart.

    Dreadful sword intent engulfed the heaven and earth. As the azure light slowly fades, everyone abruptly narrowed their eyes in an instant.

    Up in the sky where Luo Li was, there was a heavy azure sword that was less than a feet in length hovering before her. That sword was azure in colour as it seemed to be forged from ice, it was translucent, and through the sword de, there was a section that seemed like ice bone. That ice bone was filled with ferocious spikes, and the spikes seem to be extended to the edge of the sword...

    That heavy sword was roughly the size of Luo Li¡¯s height, and the sword de was wide. Standing before it, Luo Li seemed even more petite and exquisite inparison. It was quietly floating before Luo Li, and the sword de was the origin for the sword intent that filled the skies.

    Xue Tianhe¡¯s expression was gloomy as he looked at the heavy azure sword with a smear of deep fear present in his eyes. He clenched his teeth as he spoke in an eerie tone, ¡°You actually released the full form of the Luo God Sword. Based with that strength of yours, you can control it?¡±

    That sword can be considered as a nightmare for the Blood God n. In the past hundred years, god knows how many Sovereign Realm experts died from the sword.

    Although the Luo God Sword¡¯s might was dreadful, it wasn¡¯t something that anyone can control it, so much so that without its acknowledgement, not even a Sovereign Realm expert would touch it easily.

    The main reason why Xue Tianhe wasn¡¯t afraid of Luo Li earlier on was that he knew that Luo Li still couldn¡¯t unleash the true form of the Luo God Sword.

    However, it waspletely different from what he had expected.

    Luo Li¡¯s crystal clear eyes nced at Xue Tianhe as he slowly extended her slim hand out and grabbed onto the heavy azure sword that seems as though it was forged from ice.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    The moment Luo Li ced her hand on it, the Luo God Sword violently trembled as crisp sword cries burst out.

    As the Luo God Sword trembled, Luo Li maintained a calm expression as she gripped tight on the sword handle, her delicate palm was pierced from the sword intent emitting from the sword de as fresh blood flowed.

    As the fresh blood fell onto the sword, it was being absorbed into the azure sword de.

    An extremely sharp sword intent seemed as though her wrist was about to be chopped off but Luo Li still maintained a calm expression as she stubbornly and unwaveringly held onto the sword handle, refusing to let go.

    Buzzing sword criessted for a long while to the point that fresh blood nearly covered the entire sword de before stopping.

    Because of the intense blood loss, her rosy lips were a little pale, but at this moment, her lips rose as she immediately raised her head and looked at Xue Tianhe, whose face was extremely unsightly at this moment with indifference.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll let you experience the true Luo God Sword.¡±

    When Luo Li finished her speech with dense chill contained in her tone, her figure abruptly burst out, and in a near instant, she had already appeared above Xue Tianhe. She held onto her sword as the heavy azure sword mmed down without any fancy moves.

    As the Luo God Sword shed down, cracks appeared in the sky, appearing to be torn by the sword as well. A sword light that was roughly a thousand feet in size as the sword light tore through the horizon as it shed down relentlessly along with destructive sharpness.

    Seeing that, Xue Tianhe¡¯s face gradually turned ugly.

 Chapter 620 - The Unforeseen

    <strong>Chapter 620 - The Unforeseen</strong>

    Boom!

    A thousand feet sword light descend from the sky, causing faint tears on the space in the path of the sword light. The entire heaven and earth seemed to be engulfed by the piercing sword intent.

    Even before the sword lightnds, the firm ground was already pierced with thousands of holes.

    After utilising the true form of the Luo God Sword, Luo Li¡¯s attacks had already reached a terrifying state. Not to mention the students, even several Elders of the various Spiritual Academies had their face changed from the sight of it.

    Likewise, Xue Tianhe¡¯s face was also unsightly at this moment as his feet dug into the ground by half an inch from the piercing pressure of the sword intent.

    Right now, there was no way he could avoid it as the sword light had already locked onto him, sealing the surrounding space from the sword intent.

    Clearly, Luo Li had intended to heavily injure him with this strike.

    ¡°I refuse to believe that you can truly control the Luo God Sword with your strength!¡±

    Xue Tianhe¡¯s face was a little twisted. Although Luo Li could bring out the true form of the Luo God Sword, it doesn¡¯t mean that she could fully unleash its power. Otherwise, Xue Tianhe would probably be ughtered in an instant by now.

    Roar!

    Xue Tianhe took a step forth he unleashed a roar that sounded like a wild beast from his throat. The blood flow in his scarlet arms surged in an instant as his veins slowly turned red, fresh blood oozed out from his pores. Vaguely, it had already formed into two ferocious faces of demons on his arms...

    A peculiar fluctuation spread out along with it.

    ¡°Blood Demon Arms - Demon Devours the Sky!¡±

    Xue Tianhe¡¯s sharp roar resonated out along with boundless Spiritual Energy, he clenched into a fist as he threw a fist forth.

    Boom! Boom!

    Sheets of air exploded before him as Xue Tianhe¡¯s arms seemed as if there were countless blood-red earthworms wiggling and along with that punch, two colossi bloodthirsty blood light boomed out.

    The two blood light shot forth and condensed, swiftly forming into tworge demonic mouth that was few hundred feet in size. The two mouth devoured the Spiritual Energy in this heaven and earth as if they could devour anything.

    Whoosh!

    Even with the two demonic mouth formed, that sword light was still shing down without the slightest hesitation.

    Rustle!

    No one could clearly see the sword light flit across, they only saw a sh of light, and the two horrifying demonic mouth in the sky exploded, causing trembles on the vast Golden Battle Stage beneath as a crack that was roughly a thousand feet swiftly spreads out...

    Dust rose as it covered the entire Battle Stage.

    Innumerable people directed their gaze over, Luo Li was still standing in midair. Although she was slender and fair, she seemed rather petite inparison to the Luo God Sword in her hands. However, it was this offbeat contrast that gave her a little different temperamentpared to the usual her.

    Cold and austere.

    Her charming and cold gaze was looking down at the dust. The wind blew as it dispersed the dust and everyone directed their gaze over.

    On the stage, a hideous thousand feet ravine was spreading and at the end of the crack in a caved-in spot, Xue Tianhe¡¯s figure was seen.

    At this moment, his clothes on his upper body were all shredded with both his arms posturing a cross before him, and on his strange Blood Demon Arms, there was a deep sword wound that extends from his fist to his shoulders and bones could be seen from the wound. Fresh blood was like a stream as it flowed down, dying the ground beneath him in red.

    Xue Tianhe¡¯s face was twisted as he couldn¡¯t control the twitching on the corner of his lips as he saw the wounds on his arm. After integrating with the Blood Demon Arms, both of his arms wereparable to Low Rank Divine Artifact, so much so that his arms could be described as indestructible. But right now, there was a deep wound that nearly chopped off his arms.

    Furthermore, it was even more terrifying as his wounds were filled with piercing sword intent, it was those prating cold sword intent that caused the regeneration ability of the Blood Demon Arms to lose effect...

    The Luo God Sword was indeed terrifying.

    Xue Tianhe clenched his teeth as a smear of deep fear shed across his eyes. Luo Li¡¯s strength had surpassed his expectation, and although he still had hidden cards under his sleeves, it would still be hard to do anything to Luo Li.

    Looks like it wasn¡¯t an easy task to defeat Luo Li.

    Xue Tianhe¡¯s gaze faintly flickered as he took a sweep at the other Battle Stage. Shortly after, his expression turned malevolent all of a sudden as he swiftly made seals with his hands.

    Roar!

    Along with the swift changes of Xue Tianhe¡¯s seals, a violent roar rang out from his body.

    Torrential blood light spread out, taking a form of a huge blood-red beast with the size of roughly a thousand feet behind Xue Tianhe. Therge beast stood on the ground, covered in blood-red scales, sinister looking red bone spikes protruded from its back, the sharpness of it seems as if it could prate through space andst but not least, a pair of scarlet eyes that was filled with violence and brutality.

    A gush of ominous aura surged up the skies.

    ¡°Xue Tianhe had actually utilised the Demonic Blood Beast¡¯s Soul Essence in his body, looks like he was forced to such miserable extent by Luo Li...¡± all the students eximed up upon witnessing the changes.

    Luo Li¡¯s cold gaze was looking at the huge Demonic Blood Beast as the killing intent in her eyes became even denser.

    ¡°Blood God Art - Heavenly Trapping Sea!¡±

    Xue Tianhe issued a roar, and as he opened his mouth, fresh blood gushed out, and at the same time, the Demonic Blood Beast also opened its mouth as tidal of fresh blood were like waves as it surged out.

    The two gush of fresh bloodbined and swiftly expanded in the wind. In a blink of an eye, forming a vast sea of fresh blood in midair, the sea engulfed the heavens and earth with Luo Li in the centre of it.

    Boom!

    The fresh blood sea rolled violently, forming into a thousand feet scarlet tornado as it trapped Luo Li within it, dreadful power was devastating as it attempts to kill Luo Li.

    Boom!

    The blood sea violently rolled, creating a world-shakingmotion.

    However, just when everyone thought that Xue Tianhe was going to make use of this time tounch his attacks, he suddenly tapped his feet on the ground as he leapt up the Demonic Blood Beast. The blood beast was striding. It¡¯srge steps as it retreated out of the colossal Battle Stage in a sh.

    ...

    Clear, crisp phoenix cry resonated in the heaven and earth, the golden phoenix was pping its gorgeous golden wings. Under the shine of sunlight, it was flickering with dazzling lustre, the elegance and majestic made innumerable students look with an envious gaze.

    Wen Qingxuan stood proudly above the golden phoenix as the spear in her hand was pointed towards Ji Xuan.

    Compared to Wen Qingxuan, Ji Xuan was standing on the air as he looked at the golden phoenix beneath her as his gaze was a little solemn. He wasn¡¯t much surprised, and clearly, he had already expected it.

    ¡°Haha, what a great fortune you have to actually be able to refine the Soul Essence of the Sacred Golden Phoenix...¡± Ji Xuan faintly smiled. Looks like Wen Qingxuan¡¯s background was fairly strong. Otherwise, it was impossible for her to obtain the Soul Essence of a Sacred Golden Phoenix and refine it sessfully.

    ¡°Likewise.¡± Wen Qingxuan raised her phoenix eyes as she spoke out in an indifferent tone, ¡°Looks like you do not intend to summon your Primordial Skydragon Hawk out?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still no need for it at this point in time.¡± smiled Ji Xuan.

    ¡°Really?¡± Wen Qingxuan¡¯s eyes grew cold and no longer being modest, the golden war spear in her hands trembled all of a sudden and the golden phoenix also let out a crisp cry as it pped its wings. Countless golden feathers soared into a sky and converged, forming into a spear of golden feathers that was roughly a hundred feet.

    Whoosh!

    The spear of golden feathers thrust out with swift speed, and in an instant, the spear already appeared above Ji Xuan¡¯s head.

    Rustle!

    The long spear in Ji Xuan¡¯s hand also exploded with brilliant radiance with boundless Spiritual Energy that swept out in a tidal manner. His spear shed as he thrust it forth, colliding with the spear of golden feathers swiftly.

    Boom!

    The crisp metallic sound rang out as the destructive impact sent Ji Xuan flying out.

    As his figure flew out, Ji Xuan still maintained a faint smile as his gaze gradually turned ill. Both his hands formed seals in an instant as a terrifying Spiritual Energy ripples burst out from his body.

    ¡°Great Sacred Light Art - Pentecost!¡±

    When Ji Xuan¡¯s deep roar sounded out, brilliance sacred light appeared as it formed into a thousand feet light illusion above him and that light illusion mmed a palm towards Wen Qingxuan. That palm seemed as if it could crack mountains and calm the sea, containing absolute might.

    Clearly, Ji Xuan had resorted to using his finish moves when facing the powerful Wen Qingxuan.

    ¡°Hmph¡±

    Wen Qingxuan let out a cold snort as she looked at the light illusion that could instil fear in others, she did not retreat as she lightly stomped her golden war spear. The golden phoenix soared up the skies, a human and phoenix appeared as if they had turned into a radiant golden ray of light as it soared up with indescribable speed and shed with the light illusion.

    Boom!

    Heaven and earth violently trembled as sacred and golden light spread out, causing signs of distortion in this horizon.

    The Spiritual Energy impact that was unleashed from their sh exploded the heaven and earth.

    Boom!

    The light illusion and golden phoenix unwavering faced off as two surges of dreadful energy were erasing each other, but clearly, the golden phoenix had the upper hand as the light illusion gradually turned dull from the erosion of the golden light.

    Facing the scene, Ji Xuan still maintained an indifferent expression as a smear of chill shed across his eyes and lightly nodded his head.

    In the sky that was filled with sacred and golden light, a redness was suddenly mixed in all of a sudden.

    The face of innumerable others drastically changed, especially those girls of the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy, their face was exceptionally unsightly.

    Behind the golden phoenix, there was a sudden appearance of blood light as a huge Demonic Blood Demon strode the air as it brandished its fist down ruthlessly along with torrential ominous aura.

    A sudden unforeseen event urred between the battle of the two!

 Chapter 621 - Silvery hair turning back

    Chapter 621 - Silvery hair turning back

    Boom!

    Earth-shattering blood light tyrannically charged into the region that was covered with sacred and golden light. The Demonic Blood Beast that was emitting a violent and vicious aura also appeared behind the golden light formed from the Sacred Golden Phoenix like a demon.

    The sudden change made everyone feel startled.

    They wouldn¡¯t imagine why that big fellow would burst onto the Battle Stage that didn¡¯t belong to him...

    ¡°He... what is he trying to do?!¡± Some people had uncontrobly widened their eyes as they muttered.

    Roar!

    Just when everyone was absent-minded, the Demonic Blood Beast issued a ferocious roar, clenching its fist with blood light gushing out and ruthlessly shot it forth. It was like a red shooting star, heavily mming against the Sacred Golden Phoenix at lightning speed.

    That fist was exceptionally ferocious.

    ¡°Despicable!¡±

    ¡°Simply a bunch of assholes! Two against one!¡±

    ¡°Bullying girls!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    When Xue Tianhe¡¯s intentions werepletely revealed, the multitude of students reacted in an instant as all sorts of curses covered the skies. They were filled with indignation as their eyes showed disdain.

    No matter what the rules were, this battle was a one-on-one, fighting with their true ability. No matter what the results were, the victor would be well-respected by others. However, Xue Tianhe¡¯s actions had clearly broken the fairness when he resorted to such means.

    Furthermore, the main point was that it was an absolutely gorgeous girl. Anyone would inwardly smack their lips if they saw two guys bullying a girl.

    The curses from the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy were the loudest, with their faces ashened. Although they couldn¡¯t find any other vulgar and harsh words, their voices were filled with rage. Even the students of the Saint Spiritual Academy were a little strange as they exchanged looks, but they did not dare to refute, in case they attracted everyone¡¯s rage.

    Boom!

    Xue Tianhe¡¯s attack was too sudden and was also out of Wen Qingxuan¡¯s expectations. Thus, when she felt the fluctuationsing from her back, the expression on her beautiful face uncontrobly changed as well.

    However, Wen Qingxuan was someone whose fame could rival Ji Xuan¡¯s. Clearly, it wasn¡¯t fully due to her charming looks, since she was someone that possessed both strength and talent, someone that even Ji Xuan wouldn¡¯t dare to belittle.

    Thus, at such a dangerous moment, she could still maintain her calm. At this moment, she clenched her teeth as the wings of the Sacred Golden Phoenix unfolded from behind, forming a huge golden shield.

    Boom!

    The blood-red fist heavily mmed against the golden shield that was formed from the golden wings. In an instant, a dreadful impact wreaked havoc, causing the space to be a little distorted as well.

    On the golden wings, the feathers shattered, turning into screens of golden sparkles.

    Wen Qingxuan¡¯s face instantly turned pale, since her defence was too hurried; thus, even though she had managed to block Xue Tianhe¡¯s attacks, she had suffered injuries as well.

    Boom!

    Just as Wen Qingxuan was dividing her attention to blocking Xue Tianhe¡¯s attacks, Ji Xuan gave a faint smile in front of her as the sacred light illusion that showed signs of dispersing a moment ago suddenly turned radiant. Shortly after, sacred light gathered on its illusionary hand and formed into a huge light spear with the size of a thousand feet.

    ¡°Great Sacred Light Art - Descent of the Sacred Spear!¡±

    Ji Xuan pointed his finger out as a sacred spear in the hand of the light illusion whistled down. In an instant, it appeared above the Sacred Golden Phoenix. The fluctuationsing from it seemed like it could prate through the heavens and earth.

    ¡°Demonic Blood Seal!¡±

    When Ji Xuan unleashed his attack, Xue Tianhe, who was standing on the shoulder of the Demonic Blood Beast, revealed a vicious smile as well. In an instant, he formed seals with his hand, and along with the changes of his seals, the huge Demonic Blood Beast was also forming simr seals.

    A bloody light soared into the air, and a small and big seal that looked as if they were converged from blood shot out and swiftly merged together in midair. It expanded to the size of a few hundred feet as it pressed down towards Wen Qingxuan and the Sacred Golden Phoenix, along with a tidal wave of a blood-reeking aura.

    The attacks of the two were so powerful that it made any expert that had gone through the Third Grade Spirit Disaster¡¯s heart to tremble. The level of those attacks was already approaching to that of a Sovereign Realm expert!

    As the colossal pressure shroud over, Wen Qingxuan firmly gripped her long spear. Even in such a dangerous situation, her gorgeous eyes were still filled with pride, without any fear.

    She was like the prideful Sacred Golden Phoenix.

    Wen Qingxuan heavily stomped her golden warspear as a radiant golden light gushed from the Sacred Golden Phoenix in all directions. The golden light was extremely viscous, as if it became a golden-coloured liquid. Furthermore, the golden liquid was solidifying at a rapid speed. In just a few breath¡¯s time, it had formed into a huge golden sphere that enveloped the Sacred Golden Phoenix.

    That golden sphere was flickering with radiant lustre, perfectly round without any ws. There also was a drawing of a golden phoenix soaring on the surface of it. The firmness it gave off seemed like it could withstand the most fearsome attack in this world.

    ¡°Golden Protection!¡±

    As the golden sphere was formed, Wen Qingxuan¡¯s cold bark resonated between the heavens and earth.

    Facing both Ji Xuan and Xue Tianhe¡¯s attacks, even if Wen Qingxuan had utilised the power of the Sacred Golden Phoenix¡¯s Soul Essence, she could only resort to using the most powerful defence that she possessed.

    Boom!

    When the golden sphere was formed, the shocking attacks of Ji Xuan and Xue Tianhe reached her at the same time and mmed against the golden sphere under the countless nervous gazes.

    Boom!

    In the instant of impact, an earth-shattering sound rang out as a visible golden st wave exploded. The clouds in the sky were instantly torn to shreds.

    Both Ji Xuan and Xue Tianhe flew away from the terrifying impact. The light illusion shattered and the chest of the Demonic Blood Beast had also sunk by a huge patch, issuing a howling roar.

    However, everyone¡¯s gazes were staring at the region covered in golden light. The golden sphere was still intact.

    Crack.

    However, the silence onlysted for an instant, before everyone¡¯s faces underwent drastic changes as cracks appeared on the golden sphere and were spreading at a terrifying speed.

    Boom!

    In a few breath¡¯s time, cracks already covered the entire golden sphere. Clearly, the golden sphere had already reached it¡¯s limit and exploded.

    The golden sphere exploded along with a mournful phoenix cry. The Sacred Golden Phoenix¡¯s colossal figure was actually rapidly fading away as a slender silhouette was sent flying away from the impact.

    Poof.

    The slender silhouette stood in midair as a mouthful of blood gushed from her mouth, her gorgeous face was pale as well. Be it Ji Xuan or Xue Tianhe, both of them possessed the ability to be evenly matched with her, and now that the two of them allied, it was naturally hard for Wen Qingxuan to rival them.

    ¡°Bastards!¡±

    Innumerable students once again started to curse with indignation in this region.

    Up in midair, the Five Great Deans did not speak upon witnessing the scene, only Dean Tang Qiu of the Myriad Phoenix Academy was exceptionally unsightly at this moment. However, she did not speak as this was within the rules for the Battle of the Champion. No matter what means the participants resorted to, thest one standing would be the Champion.

    However, no one had expected for Xue Tianhe to suddenly attack Wen Qingxuan. Looks like that fellow knows that it is impossible for him to fight with Luo Li alone; thus, he decided to help Ji Xuan defeat Wen Qingxuan first, before the both of them work together to defeat Luo Li.

    Up in the sky, Xue Tianhe¡¯s expression was indifferent as he looked at the heavily injured Wen Qingxuan. He exchanged a nce with Ji Xuan as a smear of chill shed across his eyes. The both of them were well-aware of Wen Qingxuan¡¯s strength, and now that they had the opportunity, then they would definitely have to heavily injure her to the point that she could no longer fight and they couldn¡¯t give her any time to recover.

    Thus, facing the curses that rang out in this region, they both shot a palm out once again. Two majestic Spiritual Energies swept out as they ruthlessly shot towards Wen Qingxuan, whose Spiritual Energy was in a total mess.

    Seeing their actions, the curses of rage became even more intense.

    Wen Qingxuan stood in midair as she had also sensed the ruthless attacks of those two. Although she wanted to defend herself, the Spiritual Energy in her body was in a mess, and it was hard for her to control it at the moment. Thus, she sighed and closed her eyes.

    When the girls of the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy witnessed the scene, those whose personalities were a little frail had their eyes reddened.

    Boom!

    However, just when everyone was sighing in pity, a piercing Sword Intent instantly soared into the sky. Everyone looked up and a huge sword tyrannically shed the vast blood sea apart.

    The blood sea vanished, and a figure swiftly burst forth and was behind Wen Qingxuan in an instant as she held thetter by the waist and the Luo God Sword in her hand suddenly swept out. The sword light wreaked havoc as it tore the two Spiritual Energies apart.

    Rustle!

    The sudden change attracted gasps of surprise from the innumerable students once again. A burst of cheers that trembled the heavens and earth rang out, and the girls of the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy were a little stunned as they looked at the gorgeous girl that was carrying Wen Qingxuan by her waist at the moment. In the next instant, their eyes flickered with stars as they were carried away and screamed.

    ¡°Waaa! It¡¯s that girl called Luo Li!¡±

    ¡°How formidable!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s so cool, I like her so much!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Countless screams were being yelled out from the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy, which instantly made the eyes of the male students from the various other academies in the surroundings cken. Their faces were filled with resentment as they nearly fainted.

    Under the yells, Luo Li loosened her grip on Wen Qingxuan¡¯s waist as she looked at Ji Xuan and Xue Tianhe, who were before her, with a cold gaze. Her pupils were filled with cold killing intent.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Luo Li turned around as she looked at the pale Wen Qingxuan.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright, the two of us can go together.¡± Wen Qingxuan clenched her teeth as she struggled a little in an attempt to fight again. However, the chaotic Spiritual Energy in her body wasn¡¯t under her control, which made her sway left and right.

    ¡°Your injuries are too grievous. Take a little rest, I¡¯ll block them.¡± Luo Li spoke slowly.

    ¡°No!¡± Wen Qingxuan anxiously said, since she knew how powerful Ji Xuan and Xue Tianhe were if they were to join hands.

    Luo Li did not speak anything else as she held onto the Luo God Sword and slowly strode forth. Her tranquil expression that she originally wore was filled with killing intent as a piercing Sword Intent filled the heavens and earth.

    Wen Qingxuan looked at Luo Li and shockingly realised that thetter¡¯s silvery long hair was actually turning back.

    The silvery hair was turning ck.

 Chapter 622 - Luo Rivers Spirit

    <strong>Chapter 622 - Luo River¡¯s Spirit</strong>

    Luo Li casually strode forth with lotus-like steps. Along with every step, her default silvery long hair was turning ck.

    In a few breath¡¯s time, her radiant and cold hair had be as ck as ink.

    Naturally, the changes were not only limit to her hair, but even her temperament was also changing along with it. If she was usually serene like a lotus in a deep valley with outstanding independent charm, the current her was emitting a cold chill. Her crystal-clear eyes were filled with chill, as if she was a queen that overlooked everyone like ants before her throne.

    Up in the sky, Ji Xuan and Xue Tianhe blinked their eyes as they looked at Luo Li¡¯s current state with heavy gazes. Clearly, they had a strange, dangerous feeling.

    However, they did not speak as they knew that Luo Li naturally had her own trump cards. However, they also weren¡¯t people that were easy to mess with; and, right now, with the both of them joining hands, it would definitely not be an easy task for Luo Li to face the two of them, even if she possessed a powerful trump card.

    ¡°Haha, looks like you¡¯re nning to face the two of us?¡± Xue Tianhe spoke with an eerie gaze and a weirdughter.

    Luo Li indifferently looked at him without replying to his words. She lightly ced both of her hands together and formed an ancient seal as her soft voice resounded.

    ¡°Luo River.¡±

    Boom!

    When the two words rang out, a tornado abruptly formed in this region. The Spiritual Energy existing between the heavens and earth was also going berserk.

    Intense fluctuations appeared behind Luo Li; and, after that, under countless startled gazes, a vast river appeared, and the end of the river couldn¡¯t be seen.

    That river was extremely radiant. It was wriggling as if it was an ancient dragon, leaving others stunned by it. Although this river was just an illusion, the vastness that it gave off left countless others in a daze.

    It was so much so that even the Deans of the various Spiritual Academies had slightly changed, startled expressions on their faces. The Five Great Deans blinked with graveness as they looked at the ancient river.

    Rustle.

    Vaguely, there was a clear sound of flowing water, and within that sound, something appeared as if it harboured a peculiar energy that was intoxicated by it.

    Luo Li still maintained a calm expression as she formed seals with one hand before her chest.

    Boom!

    Within the wriggling ancient river, a torrential war pir instantly soared into the sky as everyone¡¯s expressions changed while witnessing the river take the form of a colossal pair of wings that unfolded.

    The Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth instantly turned violent.

    The pir of water turned into mist as it descended, revealing a light image that was roughly a hundred feet high. The fighter was slim and graceful as it hovered above the ancient river and her appearance was somewhat simr to Luo Li, but at the same time, it wasn¡¯t. She lightly pped her wings as an indescribable beauty was being emitted. Everyone in this world lost colour inparison to her.

    She was like the embodiment of beauty.

    Also, everyone could sense a gush of powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations around her.

    They were all dumbfounded as they watched the scene.

    Up in the sky, the faces of Ji Xuan and Xue Tianhe couldn¡¯t help changing. The former had his brows tightly locked together, while thetter seemed to have figured something out as a smear of astonishment shed across his eyes, before he cried, ¡°That¡¯s the... Luo River¡¯s Spirit?¡±

    ¡°Luo River¡¯s Spirit?¡±

    Ji Xuan¡¯s heart was also startled as his pupils shrank, ¡°The most mysterious Spiritual Beast that was Rank 5 of the Myriad Beast Records¡¯ Earth Ranking?¡±

    In the Great Thousand World, the Myriad Beast Records was divided into two rankings, and the Earth Ranking was a category of Spiritual Beasts; thus, it was sometimes known as the Spiritual Beast Records. Within the Spiritual Beast Records, there was a type of Spiritual Beast that was Ranked 5th, the Luo River¡¯s Spirit.

    From a certain angle, the Luo River¡¯s Spirit was the most mysterious type of existence in the Spiritual Beast Records, since it wasn¡¯t born through a bloodline, but a mysterious type of existence that used the Luo River as the mother¡¯s body.

    In the primordial times of the Great Thousand World, there was a mysterious river known as the Luo River. That river seemed to have existed from the primordial times, being extremely ancient and the power contained within it was endless and profound. However, it was destroyed in a dreadful tribtion from a foreign invasion. After that, it was extremely rare for the Luo River¡¯s Spirit to appear.

    The Luo River¡¯s Spirit required a harsh condition to be born. Not only did it require the Luo River to act as a mother¡¯s body, but it also required someone to be perfectlypatible with it to fuse with when it was still in the infant stage within the mother¡¯s body. Otherwise, the instant a Luo River¡¯s Spirit was born, it would disappear into nothingness and fade away into the Luo River.

    The fusion was extremely bizarre as well. Not only would it not cause any harm to the main body, it wouldplement both parties on the path of cultivation. Thus, it was known as something that cultivators would drool at.

    In the primordial times, before the Luo River was destroyed, there was a group of experts that was extremelypatible with the Luo River¡¯s Spirit, and this particr group was a powerful force that yed a huge role in protecting the Great Thousand World from that tribtion.

    But now that the Luo River was destroyed, it was clearly impossible for that group to return to glory like it had in the past. Thus, the Luo River¡¯s Spirit gradually became the most mysterious Spiritual Beast within the Spiritual Beast Records.

    The four upper rankings of the Spiritual Beast Records were the Four Great Spirits: the Azure Dragon, the White Tiger, the Vermilion Bird and the ck Tortoise. However, they were only symbolic as the bloodlines possessed by those four were impossible to be restricted to the Spiritual Beast Records. Not only did they possess high rankings within the Spiritual Beast Records, it was even more fearsome in the Myriad Beast Records¡¯ Heavenly Rankings, which was alsomonly known as the Divine Beast Records, in which their rankings were also at the top ranks. The sole reason why those four upied the top four rankings of the Spiritual Beast Records was that they were required to get through their infant stages before bing a genuine Divine Beasts.

    Thus, speaking from a certain angle, the first rankings of the Spiritual Beast Records could be considered the Luo River¡¯s Spirit, which was at the fifth ranking...

    Furthermore, the Luo River¡¯s Spirit also possessed the ability to evolve. Although it wasn¡¯t bound by bloodlines, it was extremely dreadful when it evolved, the Luo River¡¯s Spirit would be the Luo River¡¯s God. The strength it possessed could only be rivalled by those Sovereign Divine Beasts that had been cultivating for countless years.

    This was why the Luo River¡¯s Spirit was extremely rare at this time, which was the reason why Xue Tianhe and Ji Xuan¡¯s faces were so unsightly when they saw Luo Li summon that image.

    ¡°She¡¯s actually the host of a Luo River¡¯s Spirit, how is that possible...?¡± Ji Xuan muttered with his brows knitted.

    ¡°Although the Luo River has already been destroyed, there are still remnants of it, and within the Luo God n, there is a hidden Luo River. However, I never expected that that puny remnant of the Luo River could actually give birth to a Luo River¡¯s Spirit, really... what good fortune!¡± Xue Tianhe¡¯s face was ashen as he spoke with his teeth gritting.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the case.¡± Ji Xuan nodded his head from his exnation.

    ¡°Hmph, but there¡¯s nothing to fear. That Luo River¡¯s Spirit is still at its infant stage. It hasn¡¯t fully grown up yet!¡± Xue Tianhe spoke with a cold snort.

    Ji Xuan¡¯s gaze flickered as it returned back to indifference.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take a look, and see just what you can do to me.¡± Xue Tianhe¡¯s gaze was eerie. Now that Wen Qingxuan had been defeated, it wasn¡¯t possible for Luo Li to stand alone. Even if she revealed such an astonishing trump card of hers, he, Xue Tianhe also wasn¡¯t trash that could be dealt with so easily.

    He made an eerie smile towards Luo Li as he issued a deep roar. His arms, which were hideous and scarlet-red in colour to begin with, were inserted into the head of the Demonic Blood Beast. After that, everyone witnessed his arms violently wriggling, as if a fresh blood-red being was constantly being injected into the Demonic Blood Beast.

    As blood surged in, the hideous Demonic Blood Beast grew even redder in colour. The spikes that were protruding from its back were slowly extending as it became even more sinister and dreadful.

    Roar!

    The Demonic Blood Beast faced the sky as it roared, the soaring ominous aura instantly made the colour of the heavens and earth change.

    ¡°Demonic Blood Bell!¡±

    When Xue Tianhe¡¯s roar resonated, a bloody light suddenly shot out from the Demonic Blood Beast¡¯s mouth as it expanded and transformed into a colossal bloody bell.

    The colossal bloody bell looked as if it was made from blood. Even at this moment, blood was still dripping off it. On the surface of the bell, countless hideous faces were issuing screams that resounded between the heavens and earth.

    Furthermore, those screams seemed like they had the power to affect the heart of a person as countless students around the Battle Stage felt the Spiritual Energy in their bodies going slightly out of control, even their blood showed signs of boiling.

    Boom!

    The Demonic Blood Beast brandished its fist as it heavily mmed against the Demonic Blood Bell. In an instant, torrential ominous aura engulfed the heavens and earth as a hundred foot bloody light gushed forth. It was like a roaring dragon that ran along the bizarre sound waves that shot towards Luo Li.

    Luo Li raised her eyes. There weren¡¯t any ripples on her gorgeous face. She only raised her jade-like hand, and the huge image in possession of absolute beauty also lifted her hand.

    Boom!

    A surging stream that looked gentle charged and gently shed with the bloody light.

    Creak! Creak!

    In that moment of collision, there weren¡¯t any Spiritual Energy impacts spreading out. However, the bloody light instantly broke down as it was dissolved by that clear and gentle stream of water.

    The Primordial Luo River originally possessed the ability to dissolve all things in the world.

    Smashing Xue Tianhe¡¯s attack with a move, Luo Li did not provide him any time to recover as she formed seals with her hand and the clear stream of water converged into torrential waves. In a sh, it was already above the Demonic Blood Bell as it engulfed it.

    Creak! Creak!

    There was a series of creaking sounds, before the Demonic Blood Bell was dissolved into nothingness upon being engulfed by the waves.

    Xue Tianhe¡¯s face instantly changed.

    However, before he could unleash another wave of attacks, he felt the surrounding space being chaotic. After that, he blinked his eyes as he saw the surrounding space being torn apart. Torrential clear water rushed out as it turned into ake, trapping him within.

    That attack that looked gentle made Xue Tianhe feel fatal danger.

 Chapter 623 - The True Trump Card

    <strong>Chapter 623 - The True Trump Card</strong>

    Crash!

    The clear flowing sound of water was lingering in the sky, and because of that crisp noise, many students felt their scalps numbing. Clearly, they sensed the dreadful power contained within that gentle flowing water.

    The clear and gentle water flow changed from a huge stream into ake as it engulfed Xue Tianhe, as well as the Demonic Blood Beast, within.

    Xue Tianhe¡¯s face was extremely unsightly as he looked at the clear flowing water that surrounded him. However, he wasn¡¯t someone that would sit still and wait for death. His eyes turned dark as his seals changed, the Demonic Blood Beast roared as it widened its hideous mouth. A huge ray of bloody light shot out as rampant Spiritual Energy ripples swept out.

    Poof!

    It wasn¡¯t very effective when the ferocious bloody light mmed against the wall of water, and under the scour of the water flow, it was rapidly dissipating.

    Theke that looked gentle was an imprable prison, at this moment, that had Xue Tianhe imprisoned within.

    Luo Li stood in midair as she looked at Xue Tianhe, who was intensely struggling. Shortly after, she extended her hand as she lightly pointed down.

    Boom!

    The gentleke suddenly turned violent and vaguely, a savage face started to appear. The water flows shrunk as torrential waves ruthlessly mmed against the colossal figure of the Demonic Blood Beast, along with a peculiar ripple.

    Creak! Creak!

    Howling shrieks rang out from the impact of the waves. Mist rose from the colossal figure of the Demonic Blood Beast asrge patches of blood and flesh were being dissolved. Naturally, the Demonic Blood Beast was not a corporeal body, it was just the form of a soul. What was dissolved weren¡¯t the genuine flesh and blood, but pure Spiritual Energy and Soul Essences.

    Thus, faced with the constant scouring of the vastke, everyone clearly witnessed the scene of the Demonic Blood Beast¡¯s colossal figure rapidly shrinking, and clearly, the reason was due to the Spiritual Energy being constantly exhausted.

    Xue Tianhe¡¯s face was pale as he stood on the shoulder of the Demonic Blood Beast, his gaze was overwhelmed with shock. No matter how he tried to resist, there was no way he could defend against the gentle and clear-lookingke. Thus, he could only stare as the Demonic Blood Beast was being dissolved by the torrentialke.

    In less than ten breath¡¯s time, the Demonic Blood Beast that was trapped in the torrentialke already shrunk to half of its original size, even the violent Spiritual Energy ripples started to wither.

    ¡°Serpent of the Luo River.¡±

    Luo Li¡¯s gorgeous face still maintained her calm look as she formed seals with one hand.

    Hiss!

    A piercing hiss resounded from theke and with a rustle, theke was torn apart as a dozen water pythons scuttled forth, swinging their tails as they twined onto the Demonic Blood Beast. That dreadful energy instantly restricted the movement of the Demonic Blood Beast, the power behind it seemed to be trying to crush the Demonic Blood Beast to shreds.

    Xue Tianhe¡¯s face was hideous as he nted both of his arms into the Demonic Blood Beast as the blood essence in his body gushed out. But despite his efforts, he could only barely defend. Also, he felt that as the pressure was getting stronger, his defence was gradually withering away.

    This dissolving ability of the Luo River was simply too overbearing!

    When innumerable students around the Battle Stage witnessed that scene, they could not help eximing as no one had thought that Luo Li¡¯s trump cards would be so powerful when she revealed them. The instant she moved, she managed to thoroughly suppress Xue Tianhe.

    ¡°Senior Sister Luo Li go for it!¡±

    Many students in the direction of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had excited expressions as they yelled their cheers. Although they lost their strongest participant, Mu Chen, Luo Li¡¯s performance made them feel startled as well. Although the Champion of this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament had yet to emerge, no one could deny that the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was the brightest.

    Creak!

    Under the torrential yells, Xue Tianhe¡¯s face grew even paler as creaking noises came from the body of the colossal Demonic Blood Beast. It was a sign that it had reached its limits. If this went on, the Demonic Blood Beast would certainly be destroyed and at that time, Xue Tianhe would also suffer heavy injuries and wouldn¡¯t have any power to fight Luo Li.

    Lii!

    Just when Xue Tianhe was about to reach his limits, an ancient hawk cry rang out between the heavens and earth. Everyone¡¯s eyelids twitched as they saw the illusion of a hawk descending from the sky. That illusion looked as if it had torn through space and entered theke to strike Xue Tianhe¡¯s body.

    Boom! Boom!

    That image shed as numerous pythons were being destroyed.

    Boom!

    Sensing that the restraint had weakened, Xue Tianhe immediately controlled the Demonic Blood Beast to soar into the horizon, escaping from the engulfment of theke, before he stopped his tracks in midair, looking miserable. A smear of palpitation shed across his eyes. He never expected that after Luo Li unveiled her trump card of the Luo River¡¯s Spirit, she would be so powerful that he nearly carelessly lost his life.

    Seeing Xue Tianhe escape from the imprisonment, Luo Li slightly knitted her brows as she raised her head, looking at another direction as she spoke with a calm tone, ¡°You finally summoned the Primordial Skydragon Hawk?¡±

    Countless gazes rose as they saw Ji Xuan standing not far away with vast Spiritual Energy fluctuations behind him. Amongst the Spiritual Energy fluctuations, everyone could see the gradual appearance of a colossal hawk light illusion.

    That colossal hawk unfolded wings that could even cover mountains. It was dark purple in colour and on the head region, it wasn¡¯t the head of a hawk, but a ferocious dragon. Its sharp ws were the ws of a dragon. It was a creature that wasn¡¯t a dragon or a hawk. The Primordial Skydragon Hawk, Rank 8 of the Spiritual Beast Records.

    The Primordial Skydragon Hawk was a pretty violent supreme Spiritual Beast. Although this Spiritual Beast possessed a slight bloodline of a mixed dragon, it was precisely the fusion of this bloodline that created a variant. Thus, allowing the Primordial Skydragon Hawk to surpass it. Rumour had it that when this Spiritual Beast had cultivated to the end, it could even feast on dragons. Naturally... the dragons were only those powerful Spiritual Beasts that possessed a strand of a dragon¡¯s bloodline. However, this wasn¡¯t a reason to belittle it, since it proved the ferocity of the Primordial Skydragon Hawk.

    ¡°Primordial Skydragon Hawk... although its ranking is pretty high, you can¡¯t be thinking that you can contend against the Luo River¡¯s Spirit with it, right?¡± Luo Li¡¯s pupils were staring at the colossal Primordial Skydragon Hawk as her voice resounded without any ripples.

    ¡°Haha, the Luo River¡¯s Spirit is famed as the Numero Uno of the Spiritual Beast Records. Naturally, it¡¯s not possible for me to fight it based on the Soul Essence of the Primordial Skydragon Hawk.¡± Ji Xuan made a slight smile as he looked at Luo Li and continued his speech, ¡°After utilising the Luo River¡¯s Spirit, your strength must be endlessly close to the Sovereign Realm, right?¡±

    The moment his voice resounded, it made countless students astonished in their hearts as they looked at the gorgeous silhouette with revere. The Sovereign Realm... it was a divider that was nearly simr to shredding one¡¯s mortal body and bones. Only by entering into the Sovereign Realm, can they be called experts. Although the Sovereign Realm and Spirit Disaster were only a level apart, the gap between those two wasn¡¯t something that could beplemented with ordinary means.

    Right now, Luo Li was endlessly close to the Sovereign Realm, which also meant that she was basically invincible beneath the Sovereign Realm. This sort of strength could make one an Elder of some Spiritual Academies.

    Xue Tianhe was startled in his heart as well. No wonder I was suppressed. Luo Li¡¯s strength is so powerful to such an extent. Although they had also gone through the Third Grade Spiritual Disaster, Luo Li surpassed them by a huge gap.

    ¡°Originally, I wanted to leave you to Mu Chen to deal with. But now, I feel that you¡¯re not even qualified to be his opponent.¡± Luo Li said with a faint tone.

    The smile on Ji Xuan¡¯s face seemed to freeze a little at this moment as the corner of his lips twitched. His charming face also turned ferocious as he stared at Luo Li, as if he wanted to devour her. Clearly, thetter¡¯s words had given him a huge impact to the point that he could not maintain his poker face.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that I¡¯m not qualified to be that loser¡¯s opponent, who had lost to me time and time again?¡±

    Ji Xuan deeply inhaled a mouthful of air as his face distorted. An eerieughter seeped from his mouth as he slightly shook his head. ¡°Deceiving others and deceiving oneself isn¡¯t a good feeling. If he is that capable, then he should be the one saying that, but it¡¯s a pity that... he doesn¡¯t have that qualification.¡±

    Luo Li wasn¡¯t enraged from his words, but had a smile instead. That smile of hers startled innumerable people as she slowly lifted the Luo God Sword in her hand. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide if he has that qualification. Bring out your true ability, if your trump card is only the Soul Essence of the Primordial Skydragon Hawk, then I¡¯ll be a little too disappointed.¡±

    Ji Xuan¡¯s distorted face gradually calmed down as he took a deep nce at Luo Li and slowly shut his eyes. He slowly spread his arms as an indifferent voice resonated in the sky.

    ¡°Since you are asking for it, then... let me fulfil your request.¡±

    ¡°I will show you which one of us isn¡¯t qualified to be the other party¡¯s opponent.¡±

    Boom!

    When Ji Xuan finished hisst word, everyone could sense a dreadful power that surpassed the boundary of Spirit Disaster sweep from Ji Xuan¡¯s body like a hurricane.

    That instant, everyone¡¯s faces changed.

 Chapter 624 - Sovereign Sea

    <strong>Chapter 624 - Sovereign Sea</strong>

    Boom!

    The Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth turned violent as everyone looked up at the sky in astonishment. Ji Xuan was standing in midair as he ced both of his hands behind him, looking as if he was in control of everyone. The space behind him constantly twisted and fluctuated and showed signs of rupturing.

    In the distorted space, a vast ocean could be faintly seen. The sea looked exceptionally radiant as it was filled with divine light Spiritual Energy. The vastness of it could even crush mountains.

    A peculiar pressure was emitted from the illusionary ocean. It was that pressure that changed the faces of countless students with shock in their eyes. That pressure wasn¡¯t something a Spirit Disaster expert could possess, it was a distinct pressure belonging to Sovereign experts!

    ¡°That¡¯s the Sovereign Sea?¡±

    Looking at the faintly distinctive ocean in the shattered space, someone muttered, since he couldn¡¯t help inhaling a mouthful of air.

    A genuine Sovereign expert possessed two unique traits, the Sovereign Celestial Body and the Sovereign Sea. Upon reaching this level of cultivation and sessfully ascending to the Sovereign Realm, the Aura Sea within a person would shatter and be reced with the Sovereign Sea!

    Shattering the Aura Sea and forming the Sovereign Sea!

    Everyone knew that the Aura Sea was the converging point of Spiritual Energy in the human body. If other means were excluded, their strength could be measured based on the size of Spiritual Energy in their body.

    Naturally, upon reaching the Sovereign Realm, the Aura Sea would shatter and be reced with the Sovereign Sea as it was moreplete and robustpared to the Aura Sea.

    Although the Aura Sea existed in the body, it was essential to cultivators, but speaking from a particr angle, it was also the weakest. The moment the Aura Sea was destroyed, then their path in cultivation woulde to an end, and all their hard work in cultivation would be for nought.

    As for the Sovereign Sea, it was incredibly profound. Not only did it purely exist in the human body, it also formed a profound small world. The small world was concealed in the body; thus,pared to the Aura Sea, it was more mysterious, more significant and more powerful. The toughness of it was something that the Aura Sea could never bepared to.

    Furthermore, the most critical point was that the instant the Sovereign Sea was formed, it could be concealed in the cultivator¡¯s Spirit. Thus, even if their physical body was destroyed, as long as their Spirit and Sovereign Sea still existed, it was just a matter of time before they could refine another physical body.

    Thus, the Sovereign Sea and Sovereign Celestial Body were the distinct traits of a Sovereign expert. One could preserve their life, while the other could increase their fighting power. This was also the reason why everyone was drooling for this realm.

    But, right now, the illusionary ocean behind Ji Xuan was the Sovereign Sea!

    Since Ji Xuan had formed his Sovereign Sea, didn¡¯t that imply that he had ascended to the Sovereign Realm?!

    Countless people were exchanging looks as they quietly gulped a mouthful of saliva. Their eyes filled with astonishment.

    Ji Xuan had concealed his strength a little far too deep. Now that things havee to this, what¡¯s the point of thispetition? The Sovereign Realm wasn¡¯t something that students of their level could contend with.

    In the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy region, Ye Qingling, Yu Xi and Su Ling¡¯er¡¯s faces were pale. Before a genuine Sovereign, all means were useless.

    ¡°His Sovereign Sea is notplete yet.¡± Ling Xi, who had been staring at the Battle Stage spoke out.

    When Ye Qingling and the rest heard herment, they all instantly directed their gazes at her.

    ¡°This Ji Xuan is indeed very talented to touch to foothold of the Sovereign Realm at such a young age. However, a genuine Sovereign Sea is way more perfect. Right now, the edge of that space shows signs of shattering. Clearly, he is only barely able to form the Sovereign Sea, and the Spiritual Energy in it is a little too thin. I¡¯m afraid that he used an external force to aplish that.¡± Ling Xi was, after all, an Elder of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Thus, her eyesight wasn¡¯t something that Ye Qingling and the rest couldpare to so, naturally, she had seen the ws of Ji Xuan¡¯s Sovereign Sea.

    However, when sheplemented Ji Xuan¡¯s talent, she neglected the fact that her age wasn¡¯t much different from his. If he was very talented, then she was a monster amongst monsters. Naturally, the more significant reason was that she had followed Mu Chen¡¯s mother for some time.

    Nurtured by an expertpatible with a Heavenly Sovereign, this was a rare honour that not many people could experience in the Great Thousand World.

    ¡°Is that so...¡±

    Ye Qingling and the rest felt relieved from her words.

    ¡°But don¡¯t be too optimistic. Even if it isn¡¯t aplete Sovereign Sea, the power in it far surpasses Spirit Disaster. Although Luo Li possesses the Luo River¡¯s Spirit, it is a Growth-type Spiritual Beast. And at this stage, the power it can aid her isn¡¯t as big as you guys imagine.¡± Ling Xi lightly shook her head as she poured a pail of cold water onto them.

    Ye Qingling and the rest bitterly smiled as they nodded their heads. At the current situation, there was nothing they could do to help Luo Li but to pray for her victory.

    Ling Xi slightly raised her head as her pair of charming eyes pierced through the Battle Stage to the Mirror of Judgement that hovered in midair as she went silent for a moment before muttering to herself, ¡°Are you going to give up in this way...?¡±

    The Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth violently whistled as Ji Xuan proudly stood in the air. Under the vast ocean that was faintly visible from the shattered space, his temperament seemed to be slightly overlooking all heroes in disdain.

    ¡°Luo Li, do you still feel that he is qualified to be my opponent?¡± Ji Xuan sneered as he slowly spoke while looking at Luo Li.

    Facing Ji Xuan¡¯s sneer, Luo Li did not bother to dispute with him and revealed a faint smile. However, it was this expression of hers that made Ji Xuan¡¯s face a little hideous as he sensed the meaning behind that gentle smile of hers.

    She was in disdain to dispute with him as she had an unshakable answer in her heart.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see how long you canst. No matter what you think, at least others will understand that he is only a loser!¡±

    Ji Xuan¡¯s gaze turned eerie as he took a step forth. A chill surged in his eyes as he flipped his palm over and abruptly pushed out.

    Boom!

    The Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth turned violent at this moment as an astonishing gush of Spiritual Energy swept out from the vast ocean, forming into a corporeal palm of divine light as it mmed down.

    Rumble!

    The firm golden ground cracked. Ji Xuan did not execute any technique as he only used pure and vast Spiritual Energy. But precisely so, the power of this attack was indescribable.

    Luo Li¡¯s eyes shed cold as she tightened her grip on the Luo God Sword. The Luo River¡¯s Spirit within the ancient wriggling Luo River behind her also made a grasping gesture aske water gushed forth, forming into arge longsword and the both of them shed down.

    Whoosh!

    A sword light of a thousand feet brandished down, along with absolute piercing Sword Intent that soared into the skies.

    Boom!

    The sword light and divine light violently shed. The st wave swept out, wreaking havoc as it swept up a hurricane.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see how long you canst under my attacks!¡±

    Ji Xuan eerily smiled as he tapped the sole of his feet and his figure soared into the sky. In that instant, he lifted both of his hands. Everyone felt the heavens and earth jolt as the Sovereign Sea concealed in the space was flipping with waves. Countless rays of divine light soared into the sky and rapidly converged into huge palms.

    That scene made innumerable people feel their scalps numbing. Such a powerful attack was incredibly exhausting for the Spiritual Energy, and right now, Ji Xuan was doing it so casually.

    The heavens and earth darkened. The countless palms of divine light were like meteors as they tore through the heavens and earth as they descended towards Luo Li.

    Luo Li¡¯s face was heavy as she deeply inhaled a mouthful of air and lifted her hand. The Luo River swept out as it protected her within, it was wriggling like a water dragon as it coiled around.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Countless palms were mming against the Luo River from multiple directions, even the Golden Battle Stage showed signs of being incapable of withstanding it from the impacts as huge cracks were continually spreading out.

    Everyone lifted their heads at this scene.

    They could see that the Luo River protecting Luo Li was rapidly dimming from the dreadful attacks of the palms made of divine light.

    Countless students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy tightly clenched their teeth and fists.

    Anyone could tell that the force of Ji Xuan¡¯s Spiritual Energy had reached a degree that even Luo Li couldn¡¯t withstand.

    Boom! Boom!

    Luo Li started to sway and had finally reached her limits. Along with a crisp sound, the Luo River turned into sparkles of light in the sky and exploded, the Luo River¡¯s Spirit had also dissipated at this moment as it turned into a ray of light and entered Luo Li¡¯s body.

    Luo Li issued a faint groan as her slender figure was sent flying back.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    When Luo Li¡¯s defence was broken, Wen Qingxuan¡¯s face abruptly changed as she saw a torrential bloody light at the rear of Luo Li. Xue Tianhe appeared with a hideous expression on his face as heunched a punch towards the fatal point behind Luo Li.

    Wen Qingxuan clenched her teeth as she tapped her feet and pushed the remnant Spiritual Energy in her body as she swiftly appeared behind Luo Li. She was actually going to help Luo Li withstand Xue Tianhe¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Senior Sister!¡±

    In the area of the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy, the faces of innumerable girls changed.

    ¡°Xue Tianhe, you bastard!¡± In the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, many students were cursing in rage as well. Clearly, that despicable move from Xue Tianhe had attracted their anger.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Xue Tianhe¡¯s face was eerie when he faced the curses. Not only did he not pull back his punch, he even utilised all the Spiritual Energy in his body and threw a heavy punch towards Wen Qingxuan and Luo Li. He was apparently going to be ruthless and ruin the flowers.

    The situation was perilous.

    ¡°Go die!¡± Xue Tianhe roared with sinisterughter as his punchnded, showing no quarter.

    Rumble!

    However, just when Xue Tianhe¡¯s fist was about to hit Wen Qingxuan, an extremely violent thunder roared.

    Up in the sky, the Deans of the various Spiritual Academies, as well as the Five Great Deans, blinkered their eyes as they swiftly looked at the Mirror of Judgement.

    Ripples appeared on the surface of the Mirror of Judgement, and after that, an eye-piercing radiance shot out. The speed of that lightning was neck-breaking, and it took merely an instant for it to appear above Wen Qingxuan. After that, everyone saw a fist that looked to have been made from lightning pierce through space and heavily mmed against Xue Tianhe¡¯s body.

    Boom!

    Xue Tianhe¡¯s figure was instantly shot down and became deeply embedded in the Golden Battle Stage. His upper body was already severely mangled up from the attack.

    Thus, the curses that were initially filling this region instantly came to a halt.

    Innumerable people were stunned for a moment, before quickly raising their heads to see a slender silhouette walking out of the lightning. He made an embrace with his arms as he held onto Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan¡¯s slim waists. After that, his figure shed and appeared above the Golden Battle Stage. Lightning gradually weakened, and a slender and towering silhouette slowly emerged before everyone¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 625 - Mu Chen Appears

    <strong>Chapter 625 - Mu Chen Appears</strong>

    Lightning flickered on the Golden Batte Stage. Along with the dissipation of lightning, a familiar silhouette gradually appeared under the countless astonished gazes.

    When they clearly saw the appearance of that silhouette, innumerable people instantly blinked their eyes so much so that there were even some were blinking their eyes with fear written on their faces, as if they had seen a ghost.

    ¡°That¡¯s... Mu Chen?!¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he trapped in the Mirror of Judgement? Why is he here?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible... could he have possibly escaped from the Mirror of Judgement?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s way too frightening...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Amotion rang out between the heaven and earth. Almost everyone had their eyes widened in disbelief. Clearly, the shock this scene brought them wasn¡¯t inferior to Ji Xuan bringing out his Sovereign Sea...

    The students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy were also startled as they watched this scene. However, they swiftly recovered from their shock as ecstasy surged in their eyes, followed by deafening cheers.

    ¡°Woah, Brother Mu has appeared!¡±

    ¡°Haha, no wonder he¡¯s the Overlord of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s Heavenly Ranking!¡±

    ¡°Brother Mu, deal with those two bastards!¡±

    Every single student of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy revealed an excited expression. Although Luo Li possessed surprising strength as well, she had been too low profile in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, whereas Mu Chen had charged forth with appalling speed ever since he entered and became the brightest star of the academy.

    Moreover, as he surpassed his limits time and time again, he started to receive the genuine acknowledgement from everyone in the academy, even when he reced Shen Cangsheng as the Overlord of the Heavenly Ranking. No one was unconvinced by it, since they knew that he did possess that sort of qualification.

    Unknowingly, in the hearts of every student, Mu Chen had be the benchmark of their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, which also became a sort of conviction.

    Thus, when they saw the appearance of Mu Chen, the excitement in their hearts could not be concealed and leaked out.

    ¡°This fellow...¡± Su Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes flickered with radiance as she looked at the slender silhouette in the Golden Battle Stage. She bit her rosy lips as her hands became tightly clenched from the excitement.

    ¡°Big Brother Mu Chen finally appeared, I knew he wouldn¡¯t let us disappointed!¡± Yu Xi¡¯s face was filled with revere.

    Ye Qingling also took a breath of relief as she looked at the sudden burst of splendour in the eyes of Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s students. Initially, they were a little dejected, but at this moment, they seemed to have been injected with unbounded confidence as their faces were filled with excitement. It appears that they have always believed that as long as Mu Chen appeared, he would be able to turn the situation around.

    Because ever since Mu Chen entered the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, he had never let anyone feel disappointed in his actions.

    That youth gave others an irresistible faith that came from his self-confidence.

    No matter how powerful his opponent was, he never retreated and was overflowing with fighting intent.

    ¡°Showing off to save beauties the moment he appears, really...¡± Ling Xi lightly smiled as her tensed figure also gradually loosened up. A smile hung on the corner of her lips as Mu Chen¡¯s performance had not disappointed her.

    And under the earth-shatteringmotion, Mu Chen lowered his head as he nced at the two girls in his embrace on the Golden Battle Stage as he spoke, ¡°Are the two of you alright?

    Luo Li¡¯s gaze was filled with pleasant surprise as she looked at the familiar face with a smile and shook her head shortly after. When Wen Qingxuan saw Mu Chen¡¯s face, she was also stunned, before being woken up by themotion and realised that Mu Chen was embracing her waist. In an instant, her face flushed red as she immediately struggled in Mu Chen¡¯s arm as she stared at him with hatred.

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to take advantage of me?¡±

    Looking at the raging girl, Mu Chen spoke with helplessness, ¡°Look at the situation, I¡¯m saving you, okay?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, does it feel good to embrace one in each hand?¡± Wen Qingxuan was unconvinced as she snorted, ¡°Furthermore, your demeanour is a little too bad to let two girls fight for so long!¡±

    Mu Chen scratched his head as he looked at Ji Xuan, who was in midair. His ck pupils shed with eerie light as he showed a faint smile. ¡°Sorry about that, I¡¯ll be taking over the battle.¡±

    ¡°Can you do it? That fellow even established his Sovereign Sea. Although he isn¡¯t a genuine Sovereign Realm expert, he is still an existence that we can¡¯t hold a candle to.¡± Despite ncing at him with doubt, there was a hint of worry in the depth of Wen Qingxuan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Let me help you. I can still fight. Although he has established his Sovereign Sea, if I were to fight, I might not lose to him.¡± Luo Li also spoke out in a soft tone.

    Mu Chen smiled as he lightly shook his head. ¡°I have been waiting a long time for this battle.¡±

    Luo Li went into silence as she did not speak any longer. Furthermore, she knew that this battle before her eyes belonged to Mu Chen.

    ¡°Be cautious.¡±

    Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan exchanged a nce as they both slowly backed off and shifted their cold gazes towards Xue Tianhe, who was gravely injured and embedded in the Battle Stage by Mu Chen. Although he had already lost all of his fighting strength, the two girls clearly despised of all his despicable actions earlier; thus, they would definitely not let him off so easily.

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t bothered by Xue Tianhe¡¯s situation as he slowly rose into the air, before standing right in front of Ji Xuan as they faced each other.

    Ji Xuan¡¯s gaze was cold. Ever since Mu Chen appeared, his gaze was fixed on him as chill and killing intent intertwined in the depth of his eyes. In the end, he outlined a savage smile and slightly leaned his head as he stared at Mu Chen, ¡°I never thought that you¡¯d be able to escape. What a surprise.¡±

    ¡°This is only the beginning of your surprise.¡± Mu Chen smiled. However, there wasn¡¯t any warmth in his smile as cold killing intent was also present in his eyes as he felt the disorder of Spiritual Energy around Luo Li. Clearly, she was injured from her earlier battle with Ji Xuan.

    Ji Xuan lightly shook his head as he answered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now since you¡¯re able to escape. It merely fits my intention. I wonder, if I thoroughly defeat you here, will those students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy still revere and have confidence in you?¡±

    He clearly saw the splendour burst out from the innumerable students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. If he defeated Mu Chen now, those eyes would only be lit for a moment, before dimming down. Which would be a wonderful thrill for him.

    Mu Chen smiled, but he did not reply to his words. He slowly clenched his fists as boundless Spiritual Energy became like a volcano as it erupted.

    Boom!

    A gush of powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuated around Mu Chen. The robust even surpassed before.

    ¡°Mhm? Third Grade Spirit Disaster?¡±

    Ji Xuan¡¯s brows twitched as he sensed that Spiritual Energy fluctuation as a smear of mockery was revealed from the corner of his lips. ¡°Looks like you benefitted quite a bit in the Mirror of Judgement.¡±

    Before entering the Mirror of Judgement, Mu Chen¡¯s strength was only at First Grade Spirit Disaster and right now, his power had reached the Third Grade Spirit Disaster. Evidently, this showed that Mu Chen had broken through Second Grade Spirit Disaster in the Mirror of Judgement...

    ¡°However, this level of Spiritual Energy doesn¡¯t have the slightest threat to me right now.¡± Ji Xuan smiled as his face instantly turned cold. His finger pointed out as a sizeable divine light gushed forth from the Sovereign Sea behind him. It turned into a corporeal form, shuttling through space and shot towards Mu Chen.

    With a casual point of his finger, the Spiritual Energy fluctuation had far surpassed the experts of Third Grade Spirit Disaster.

    Boom!

    Yet when the astonishing Spiritual Energy ripples of divine light shot over, Mu Chen still maintained a calm expression as brilliant lightning burst forth from his body. Those lightning bolts were like starch as they coiled around Mu Chen and swiftly integrated into his body.

    Tsk! Tsk!

    Mu Chen¡¯s skin turned utterly radiant like silver from the flickering of lightning as numerous lightning runes appeared with flickers on his chest.

    One rune... five runes... seven runes... eight runes... nine runes!

    Right now, Mu Chen¡¯s Lightning God¡¯s Physique had actually reached the height of Nona Lightning Physique!

    When the ninth lightning rune appeared, Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils looked to have been forged from lightning. With lightning flickered within them, it was like a world of lightning.

    He strode forth and threw a punch out.

    Rumble!

    Despite his fist looking slow, it only took an instant for it to m against the divine light. Lightning gushed out as it tore the divine light apart in an overbearing manner with just a fist!

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to contend against a Sovereign with the strength of your physique? What a ludicrous dream!¡± Seeing the starch of lightning around Mu Chen¡¯s body, Ji Xuan¡¯s gaze was grave as he sneered. Although he felt that Mu Chen¡¯s current physical body waspelling, it was too na?ve for Mu Chen to think that he could contend against him.

    ¡°You¡¯re considered a Sovereign Realm expert?¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as he focused his gaze onto the vast Sovereign Sea behind Ji Xuan. He lifted the corner of his lips and slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s just an iplete Sovereign Sea. Did you really think that... only you have it?¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, Ji Xuan abruptly shrunk his eyes.

 Chapter 626 - Mu Chens Sovereign Sea

    <strong>Chapter 626 - Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Sea</strong>

    Up in the sky, Ji Xuan was looking at Mu Chen, who was covered in lightning, with a cold gaze. He was reading with his eyes. The words Mu Chen previously said made him blink his eyes; but soon, a mocking smile lifted from the corner of his lips. ¡°Oh? Really?¡±

    Clearly, he didn¡¯t believe that Mu Chen could possess a Sovereign Sea. After all, no matter what sort of luck he encountered, it was impossible for a Third Grade Spirit Disaster to establish his Sovereign Sea in such a short amount of time.

    However, Mu Chen did not reply to Ji Xuan¡¯s mockingughter and only responded with a smile. Shortly after, a cold arc lifted on his face as his pupils that were filled with lightning grew even colder as he suddenly formed seals with his hands!

    Whoosh!

    A scarlet pir of light soared into the horizon from Mu Chen¡¯s head and at the same time, a palpitating Baleful Aura spread out between the heavens and earth. It was like an ominous primordial beast being born.

    Everyone raised their heads as they looked.

    Within the scarlet pir of light stood a sizeable demonic pir. The surface of the demonic pir had traces of age. The cause for some of the ferocious-looking traces could not be determined. However, anyone could figure out that this Great Meru Demonic Pir had experienced a bitter and astonishing battle.

    Bizarre runes could be vaguely seen on the demonic pir. Those runes were like chains as they coiled around the pir. From the looks of it, they seemed to be restricting the Great Meru Demonic Pir.

    Those runes were naturally seals done by Mu Chen using that mysterious Immortal Page in his body.

    After all, the Great Meru Demonic Pir was too ominous, and it was impossible for the past Mu Chen to control it. Thus it could only be sealed.

    However, the seals... it¡¯s time to remove them.

    Cold light shed across Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as his figure moved. He appeared before the Great Meru Demonic Pir as he formed hand seals with one hand and pped the demonic pir.

    Buzz.

    A ripple spread from Mu Chen¡¯s palm mark as the Immortal Page hidden in his Aura Sea burst forth with faint a buzzing sound. Dark purple lights were emitted and gushed from Mu Chen¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Remove seal!¡±

    A faint voice resounded from Mu Chen¡¯s heart.

    Tsk! Tsk!

    The dark purple seal on the surface of the Great Meru Demonic Pir was swiftly dissolving.

    Boom!

    As the seal dissolved, the Great Meru Demonic Pir intensely trembled since the hundred foot demonic pir was no longer subjected to Mu Chen¡¯s control and swiftly expanded. Looking from far away, it was like a towering pir that pierced the sky. Along with the Baleful Aura emitting from the demonic pir, it was expanding at a rapid speed, instantly dying the entire region in red.

    That Baleful Aura made the hearts of others palpitate.

    It was so much so that even those Deans of the various academies in midair had their facial expressions slightly changed from the dreadful Baleful Aura.

    Dean Tai Cang was also watching this scene with narrowed eyes narrowed. A smear of astonishment shed across his eyes as he muttered, ¡°Trying to unseal the Great Meru Demonic Pir? Such a Primordial Ominous Artifact is not something that can be so easily controlled...¡±

    The Great Meru Demonic Pir was the most important treasure of the Demonic Dragon Pce. Thus Dean Tai Cang had some knowledge about it. He was also well-aware of its power. Back when they battled the Demonic Dragon Pce, if they had fully restored this Great Meru Demonic Pir, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to obtain victory, even with the help of the Northern Sea Dragon.

    And right now, the Great Meru Demonic Pir was in Mu Chen¡¯s hands, but with his current strength, can he control it? If he failed to control this Ominous Artifact, he might be devoured by it instead.

    Everyone in this region was looking at the demonic pir, with its torrential Baleful Aura, that was in the sky.

    Mu Chen had also raised his head as he looked at the sizeable demonic pir before him. After unsealing it, red cracks were appearing on the surface of the demonic pir. Those cracks were like the mouths of demons as they continuously spurt out startling a Baleful Aura, revealing the most sinister look of the Great Meru Demonic Pir.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure moved, and he appeared above the Great Meru Demonic Pir.

    Boom!

    The instant hended on it, the demonic pir jolted as a surge of Baleful Aura turned into a blood light that engulfed him. It was impossible for such an Ominous Artifact to be tamed so easily. Its origin wasn¡¯t simple. It was natural for such a powerful Ominous Artifact to possess spirituality. In the past, when it was sealed by Mu Chen, it could only staytent, and now that it was unsealed, it was naturally no longer willing to be controlled by Mu Chen.

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Facing the devouring nature of the Great Meru Demonic Pir, Mu Chen issued a cold snort, since he had long expected this. He heavily stomped his foot as dark purple runes swiftly spread out from his feet, and as the runes spread out, the Baleful Aura withered down like waves.

    Although the Great Meru Demonic Pir was overbearing and violent, he possessed the Immortal Page in his body that could restrain its power.

    After suffering the attack from Mu Chen, the Great Meru Demonic Pir finally behaved and no longer tried to devour Mu Chen.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re behaving now, then unleash your power and lend it to me!¡±

    Mu Chen felt the silent Great Meru Demonic Pir as he smiled. Shortly after, he sat down on the demonic pir and lifted both of his hands. Scarlet-red Baleful Aura soared towards the horizon as it formed a corporeal red pir of light that engulfed Mu Chen.

    Tsk! Tsk!

    An endless supply of Baleful Aura was pouring into Mu Chen¡¯s body. It was like a ferocious dragon that charged into Mu Chen¡¯s aura sea.

    After the seal was undone, the Great Meru Demonic Pir was several folds more violentpared to before. The thickness of the Baleful Aura was far greater than in the past.

    Violent and vast Baleful Aura continuously poured into his aura sea and started to dye it in red. Gradually, the amodation of his aura sea reached the limit as an intense pain surged.

    However, Mu Chen did not move in the slightest from the intense pain, he still poured the Baleful Aura from the Great Meru Demonic Pir into his aura sea without concern.

    Tsk. Tsk.

    The intense pain continued to surge, and when his aura sea could not contain anymore Baleful Aura, the centre of his aura sea was gradually twisting, and when the distortion reached the limit, a tiny ck spot suddenly appeared. That ck spot was tiny, but a peculiar ripple was being emitted. It was as if a bizarre space was being hidden in the ck spot.

    The instant the ck spot appeared, a terrifying suction force burst out, which made the Baleful Aura in his aura sea to whistle in a moment and was devoured by that tiny ck spot.

    In just a few moments, his aura sea was emptied once again without the slightest Spiritual Energy present.

    At the peak of the demonic pir, Mu Chen¡¯s body finely trembled as he raised his head and smiled at Ji Xuan, who was in midair, far away. He stood up and slowly opened his hands.

    Boom!

    Space suddenly distorted behind Mu Chen as a blood-red ocean slowly appeared. It was a simrly vast Spiritual Energy ocean, except that it was dyed in red, almost like converging blood; looking extremely bloody.

    No one paid attention to how bloody it was, but all of them were looking at the blood-red ocean in the distorted space behind Mu Chen, some of them were even overwhelmed with shock.

    Sovereign Sea!

    Mu Chen has actually established a Sovereign Sea as well?!

    ¡°Big Brother Mu Chen established a Sovereign Sea as well?¡± Yu Xi was pleasantly surprised when she witnessed that scene.

    Ye Qingling and the rest also had a strange expression on their faces. After all, before he entered the Mirror of Judgement, Mu Chen¡¯s strength was only at the First Grade Spirit Disaster, but now, he had actually established a Sovereign Sea in just a step, wasn¡¯t that a little too fearsome?

    ¡°That¡¯s not the Sovereign Sea established by Mu Chen.¡±

    Ling Xi lightly shook her head as she continued, ¡°He only established a ¡®Sovereign Source¡¯ and filled it up with the Baleful Aura of the Great Meru Demonic Pir. However, this strength doesn¡¯t belong to it, so it can¡¯t grow without end. This Sovereign Sea can only exist for a short period of time and will disappear, which is precisely his aim.¡±

    The so-called Sovereign Source was the primary form of the Sovereign Sea. However, it required one to perfect it with their own Spiritual Energy to form a genuine Sovereign Sea. But, right now, Mu Chen didn¡¯t have that luxury of time, so he had to use another method. By borrowing the power of the Great Meru Demonic Pir to fill up the Sovereign Source, he made a fake Sovereign Sea.

    But, at this point of time, it wasn¡¯t part of his concern if the Sovereign Sea was real or fake, he just needed its strength.

    After he possessed a Sovereign Sea, Ji Xuan¡¯s advantage would be non-existent.

    With the Nona Lightning Rune Physique and the Sovereign Sea, Mu Chen was genuinely invincible beneath the Sovereign Realm.

    The scarlet-red Sovereign Sea was rolling the distorted space. Mu Chen slowly lifted his head as he looked at Ji Xuan, whose expression was dark at the moment. Thr smear of a cold arc rose on the corner of Mu Chen¡¯s lip as he extended his hand out and bent his fingers; making a provoking gesture.

    The youth was standing on top of the sizeable demonic pir with one scarlet-red eye and another one with flickering lightning, along with ck lightning coiling around his body.

    An indescribable pressure slowly spreads out andpared to Ji Xuan, it was even more powerful!

    Right now, Mu Chen was like a killing god as he intimidated the entire field.

 Chapter 627 - Punch of a Sovereign

    Chapter 627 - Punch of a Sovereign

    Mu Chen stood on the Great Meru Demonic Pir as the Baleful Aura swept out in this region. The pressure from the moment it burst made everyone hold their breath.

    Everyone had their heads raised up as they looked at the towering slender silhouette. His face was filled with coldness and killing intent, coldly staring at Ji Xuan from far away with a scarlet-red eye and the other one flickering with lightning as he calmly said, ¡°There wasn¡¯t a result back then, let us put an end to things now.¡±

    Ji Xuan¡¯s gaze was dark as he slowly replied, ¡°Looks like I did a little extra in the Mirror of Judgement, which gave you a fortune.¡±

    Judging from the current situation, Mu Chen clearly obtained a considerable fortune when he was trapped in the Spiritual Energy vortex. Thus, giving leaps and bounds to his strength, reaching Third Grade Spirit Disaster and even established his own Sovereign Sea at this moment, and standing on the same level as him right now.

    When Mu Chen gave noment to his speech, the chill in his eyes grew colder.

    ¡°But fortunately, you have not disappointed me. Otherwise, my fear for you would¡¯ve been a joke.¡± Ji Xuan slowly grasped his hand, and divine light gathered, forming into a beautiful, divine long spear in a sh. The shape of this spear was very unusual as there was a pair of wings unfolding on the body of the spear. Those wings looked simr to that of an angel¡¯s.

    Vigorous and zing divine light spread out in circles with formidable ripples being emitted from it.

    ¡°Angel Spear...¡± Dean Tai Cang blinked his eyes when he saw the long spear in Ji Xuan¡¯s hand that was emitting powerful ripples and spoke with a faint tone, ¡°What a huge hand from the Saint Spiritual Academy, even giving the Low Rank Divine Artifact of the academy to Ji Xuan.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Ji Xuan disyed an outstanding performance in the academy and with contributions. Thus, we gave him the Angel Spear.¡± Dean Tiansheng of the Saint Spiritual Academy responded with a slight smile, ¡°But even though this Angel Spear is indeed formidable,pared to that demonic pir of Mu Chen¡¯s, it¡¯s still a little inferior. Looks like the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy spent a great amount of effort as well.¡±

    Clearly, he didn¡¯t feel that the Great Meru Demonic Pir was obtained by Mu Chen himself and was bestowed upon by the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Dean Tai Cang sneered and wasn¡¯t bothered to exin much as he shifted his gaze onto the two in midair. The atmosphere in that area was increasingly hostile.

    Everyone looked at the sky with gazes of excitement and expectations. The two before them probably stood at the highest peak amongst all the Spiritual Academies of their generation. Their confrontation would definitely be the fight for the Championship and would also be the brightest fight in this tournament.

    Buzz!

    Under the countless stares, Ji Xuan gripped his longspear tighter, and in the next instant, his gaze grew abruptly cold. His body trembled, disappearing from his spot.

    Boom!

    But in the next instant he disappeared, Mu Chen threw out a fist without any hesitation towards the space before him.

    Rumble!

    ck lightning frantically surged as lightning mixed into the vast Spiritual Energy. It was like an enraged dragon roaring. The offensive power behind that fist could even cause a Third Grade Spirit Disaster to suffer grave injuries.

    In the empty space, an extremely sharp longspear tore it¡¯s way out with divine light surging. The overbearing ze even caused distortions in the area. The longspear swept across, before the piercing speartip swiftly shed against the fist enveloped in lightning.

    Boom!

    A metallic collision rang out.

    A dreadful gale swept out from the fist and spear, spreading out visibleyers of fluctuations.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body did not move in the slightest as he looked up ahead. The spaxe was a little distorted, and Ji Xuan¡¯s silhouette was nowhere in sight, only a longspear had pierced through space.

    ¡°Meaningless probing, is there still any meaning for it?¡±

    Mu Chen maintained indifference as he threw another punch forth. That punch was simr to lightning as it streaked across the horizon and swiftly bombarded the empty space with an indescribable speed.

    Rumble!

    Lightning exploded in the emptiness, and a figure was sent flying away. The figure was pushed back a dozen of steps in the air, before he could stabilise himself. Everyone directed their gazes over and saw Ji Xuan, who was wearing a dark expression, wielding that longspear.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Ji Xuan snorted with a cold gaze as the look in his eyes turned heavy, before he formed hand seals with both hands. The space behind him distorted as myriads of light exploded from the Sovereign Sea that was filled with divine light. Shortly after, the Sovereign Sea violently whistled, and many rays of divine light shot out.

    ¡°Sacred Light Art - Prison of the Angels!¡±

    Along with Ji Xuan¡¯s cold bark resounding, countless rays of divine light converged into hundreds of divine light humanoid figures. The appearance of those humanoid figures wasn¡¯t clear, but they all had a pair of wings pping behind them. Every single one of those divine light figures was emitting powerful Spiritual Energy ripples that weren¡¯t inferior to Spirit Disaster experts.

    Innumerable people inwardly smacked their lips around the Golden Battle Stage. Ji Xuan was indeed formidable to have cultivated such a profound Divine Art. What he did was basically no different to scattering seeds into soldiers. Just this move alone revealed the difference between the Sovereign Realm and Spirit Disaster. It wasn¡¯t something an ordinary method couldpete against. If Mu Chen hadn¡¯t established his own Sovereign Sea at this point in time, he might not even be able to fight with Ji Xuan.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Ji Xuan¡¯s gaze was cold as the longspear in his hand trembled, and those light figures immediately charged out, whistling in the air. They formed into a formation and engulfed Mu Chen.

    Rustle! Rustle!

    Those divine angels wielded longspears made of divine light as they shot towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze grew cold as well as he stomped his feet, countless scarlet rays of light swept out from the scarlet Sovereign Sea and shot towards those approaching angels.

    However, the instant the two forces shed, a cold arc rose on the corner of Ji Xuan¡¯s lips as he changed his hand seals, ¡°Angel¡¯s Burial!¡±

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Earth-shattering explosions resounded as the angels suddenly exploded, forming into a terrible divine light hurricane that enveloped Mu Chen. The hurricane was approximately a thousand feet in size, creatingrge cracks on the Golden Battle Stage underneath.

    That terrifyingmotion made innumerable people lose colour on their faces. It was scarce for a confrontation of such a level to ur in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.

    The divine light hurricane violently wreaked havoc as everyone had their eyes fixed on it. Under such a fearsome attack, even Mu Chen would have a hard time dealing with it, right?

    The divine light hurricane gradually dispersed as numerous gazes were staring at it without blinking and, shortly after, suppressed tremblingmotions rang out. Even Ji Xuan slightly narrowed his eyes in the sky.

    The hurricane faded away and up in the sky, there was still a silhouette standing in the air, it was Mu Chen.

    His clothes were torn apart with lightning flowing on the surface of his body and nine lightning runes flickering on his chest, the roaring of thunder constantly rang out from him. Aside from having his clothing shattered, there weren¡¯t any injuries on Mu Chen. It was as if the offensive attack from before did no harm to him.

    ¡°What a fearsome physical body...¡± Someone eximed in astonishment and gulped a mouthful of saliva.

    Up in midair, the youth was naked on his upper body, his skin was radiating like silver. Although his slender figure wasn¡¯t robust or masculine, it was this frail body of his that made others feel as if he couldn¡¯t be rocked by the falling of the sky or rending of the earth.

    Both of Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were radiating at this moment, even the powerful Baleful Aura in his body could not control the violent lightning. Both of his fists were tightly clenched as his eyes that were flickering with lightning stared at Ji Xuan with indifference. It was like a deity looking at an ant from high above.

    ¡°If your attack is only at this level, then it¡¯s my turn.¡±

    Although Mu Chen¡¯s speech was slow, it was apanied by the roaring of lightning as it fell along with every single one of his words. The rumbling noise resonating in this region shook even the Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth.

    Rumble!

    When Mu Chen finished hisst word, someone detected that the sky had darkened and abruptly raised his head. Overwhelmed with shock, that person sawyers of thunderclouds in the air that had appeared who knows when. Those thunderclouds engulfed an area of a few thousand feet in radius. No one dared to breathe too heavily from the pitch-ck thunderclouds.

    Silver lightning was flickering in the thunderclouds, like lightning dragons wriggling as they emitted great pressure.

    Boom!

    The thunderclouds moved. A massive bolt of lightning tore through theyers of clouds as it dived down. However, the direction of the lightning wasn¡¯t Ji Xuan, it going to heavily strike Mu Chen.

    Boom!

    The vast lightning profoundly struck Mu Chen, but there wasn¡¯t any lightning that flowed out as it was all absorbed into Mu Chen¡¯s physical body.

    Tsk! Tsk!

    The ck lightning started to solidify on the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body and in just a few breaths¡¯ time, ayer of ck lightning armour was formed. It had a ferocious appearance when it appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s body. Under the lightning armour, Mu Chen¡¯s figure seemed to have swollen up by several folds, bing a lightning giant.

    The fluctuations emitted from his body was extremely dreadful.

    ¡°One move is all I need to deal with you.¡±

    Under the amour, a pair of eyes flickering with lightning fixed onto Ji Xuan as a rumbling noise resonated between the heavens and earth. Mu Chen strode forth, and in the next instant, he had already mysteriously appeared above Ji Xuan and threw a punch forth. That punch wasn¡¯t fancy, but it contained pure violent power.

    At this instant, the lightning in the thunderclouds danced along with the torrential Spiritual Energy that was gushing out from the scarlet Sovereign Sea and poured into Mu Chen¡¯s arm.

    The Nona Rune Lightning Physique and the power of his Sovereign Sea were converged into a single point as he threw a simple punch forth.

    Boom!

    Space shattered with that punch.

    That punch made Ji Xuan¡¯s expression instantly change, even the Deans of the various academies had exceptionally solemn expressions on their faces, since this punch of Mu Chen¡¯s actually possessed the might of a genuine Sovereign Realm expert!

 Chapter 628 - Ji Xuans Final Trump Card

    Chapter 628 - Ji Xuan¡¯s Final Trump Card

    Boom!

    The heavens and earth seemed to have trembled at this instant. The might of this fist from Mu Chen, who he had been brewing about for so long, reached a level that even he had not expected himself. This was the perfect fusion of his physique and Spiritual Energy. The two surges of energyplemented one another that it might¡¯ve been sufficient to ughter any opponent beneath the cultivation of Sovereign Realm.

    Facing this punch from Mu Chen, even Ji Xuan¡¯s expression drastically changed with a smear of horror in his eyes.

    Boom!

    Fine cracks appeared in the space under Mu Chen¡¯s fist, looking like ss that had been shattered.

    The fist that was flickering with dreadful lightning swiftly expanded before Ji Xuan¡¯s eyes. He clenched his teeth as he formed seals with both of his hands. A myriad of divine light burst forth from his Sovereign Sea and swiftly converged before him. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, a hundred foot wide divine shield was formed.

    ¡°Angel¡¯s Divine Shield!¡±

    The divine shield was exceptionally simple and unadorned with a pair of angelic wings unfolding on top of it, giving off a strong feeling from it, as if it could withstand the most substantial impact in this world.

    Faced with that close to perfect punch of Mu Chen¡¯s, Ji Xuan had also executed his strongest defence.

    Boom!

    When the divine shield was formed, Mu Chen¡¯s graceful punch came and heavily mmed against the shield without the slightest hesitation.

    Both sides shed together, it was like a meteorite crashing onto the ground. In that instant, the heavens and earth seemed to have frozen for a moment, followed by a startling explosion that resounded, resonating in this space. Fluctuation waves that could be seen with the naked-eye swept out. The shock wave swept out a few thousand feet as it flipped the sky and earth.

    Lightning and divine light swept out from the point of collision.

    Innumerable students had their eyes narrowed as they felt a stinging pain from the intense light. However, they did not shift their eyes as they were fixed onto the collision point.

    Such a confrontation could only be considered as earth-shattering.

    Boom!

    Under the gazes of everyone, the devastating lightning and divine light suddenly exploded and the dreadful impact swept out. After that, everyone blinked their eyes and saw a figure flying down in a miserable state onto the Golden Battle Stage.

    Boom!

    The Golden Battle Stage crumbled with a few hundred foot hole in it as cracks steadily spreading out. In just a few breaths, the solid Golden Battle Stage had fully copsed as huge rocks tumbled into the vast hole, burying it.

    Hiss.

    Many people sucked in cold air, since they were startled by the scene. After all, in the past years of Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, no one had heard of a single exchange that could crumble the particr Battle Stage to such an extent before.

    ¡°Who was beaten down?¡±

    But swiftly, everyone directed their attention onto the confrontation, and judging from the current situation, the one that was beaten down was naturally the one in an absolute disadvantage. This might probably be the result of this pinnacle battle.

    Up in midair, Spiritual Energy ripples still wreaked havoc thatsted for few minutes, before the lightning and divine light gradually faded away.

    Rustle!

    Everyone directed their gazes over.

    The sky cleared up once again, and a silhouette gradually appeared before everyone.

    That silhouette was donned in ck lightning armour, except that the majority of the ferocious lightning armour had shattered, pieces of the powerful armour fell.

    ¡°It¡¯s Mu Chen!¡±

    Many people widened their eyes, although that silhouette was still covered in lightning armour, everyone recognised that familiar appearance with a nce.

    Excited cheers rang out in the area that the students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy resided on. Every single student had their faces flushed red from the excitement as they looked at the silhouette in the sky with revere filling their eyes.

    ¡°Big Brother Mu Chen won!¡± Yu Xi was exceptionally excited as she pulled Su Ling¡¯er¡¯s arm and spoke excitedly.

    ¡°That fellow is indeed formidable.¡± Su Ling¡¯er nodded with a flushed face as well. Her gorgeous pair of eyes was flickering with splendour.

    In the corner of the Battle Stage, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan raised their heads, looking at that figure as well. They felt as if they were relieved from a burden. The former¡¯s gaze was filled with joy and pride, it was a mood that wouldn¡¯t appear even if she had defeated Ji Xuan by herself. Thetter¡¯s gaze was a littleplicated, it had a little admiration and unyielding stubbornness in it.

    Up in the air, when the Deans of the various academies witnessed this scene from high up, although they did not speak, they all had a different expression.

    The Five Great Deans maintained silence as they quietly watched, only Dean Tiansheng had his fist uncontrobly clenched in his sleeve. The smile that hung on his face faded by a lot.

    Earth-shatteringmotions rang out, and the silhouette up in the sky trembled as the lightning armour started to peel off. In the end, Mu Chen¡¯s figure reappeared, as expected. His eyes returned back to pitch-ck as he lowered his head, looking at his fist. The surface of his fist was bloody as Ji Xuan¡¯sst defence was startling powerful. Also, it returned back some of the force. If it weren¡¯t for Mu Chen¡¯s physique reaching Nona Rune Lightning Physique, just that dreadful counter alone would have shatter his arm into pieces.

    He wasn¡¯t bothered by the mours that resounded in the sky and stared at the copsed Battle Stage. That fist earlier had already heavily injured Ji Xuan, but he could not understand why he felt a little unease in his heart.

    The cheers in the skysted for a long while, before it died down as everyone shifted their gazes onto the crumbled Golden Battle Stage. If Ji Xuan did not appear, it would mark an end to the Battle of the Champion.

    This region finally returned peace.

    Mu Chen stood in the air as his gaze lightly flickered and suddenly grasped his hand. The Great Meru Demonic Pir soared towards the horizon, along with the torrential Baleful Aura and suppressed the copsed region of the Golden Battle Stage in an intimidating manner.

    Boom!

    The Battle Stage what was already crumbled shattered once again, the Great Meru Demonic Pir descended without the slightest leniency and heavily smashed into the hole.

    Boom!

    Fragments of the Golden Battle Stage were reduced to dust as the crack rapidly expanded.

    Mu Chen¡¯s decisive and ruthless move made the eyelids of many twitched, he was beating a drowning dog.

    However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t bothered by the thoughts of others. After the Great Meru Demonic Pir suppressed down, his pupils suddenly narrowed, and his expression became exceptionally solemn as well. The dissipating Spiritual Energy fluctuations around him surged forth once again, and lightning flickered on the surface of his body.

    Mu Chen¡¯s sudden actions of arming himself to the teeth made everyone startled, but they quickly recovered from the shock and looked at the copsed Golden Battle Stage with fear in their eyes. Could it be that Ji Xuan can still fight?

    Boom!

    A massive sound came from the crumbled Golden Battle Stage, even the Great Meru Demonic Pir that stood towering before it suddenly jolted.

    Boom! Boom!

    The vibrations became increasingly intense, and after that, the Great Meru Demonic Pir trembled and soared into the horizon as it shot towards Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze grew cold as he tapped his feet and appeared above the Great Meru Demonic Pir in a sh, stomping his feet as he stabilised the pir. His pair of ck pupils were looking into the deep hole with alert.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze gathered over, and they held their breaths, their hearts lifted to their throats.

    In the bottomless pit, a faint purple light appeared as it started to spread out. After that, everyone witnessed a figure gradually floating up and lightlynded on a huge stone.

    When that figure appeared, sounds of inhaling cold air rang out in this region.

    Judging from that silhouette, it was naturally Ji Xuan, but the current him was different from before, the surface of his body was shing with faint purple light, and the surface of his face also had a mysterious purple light rune. Both of his eyes turned dark purple, sharp and cold, as if these eyes were mixed with endless ferocity.

    He had a pair of purple hawk wings that were slowly pping, causing the nearby space to distort along with it as well.

    Ji Xuan wore an indifferent expression with his hands folded before his chest as he raised his head, looking at Mu Chen with splendour in his eyes, simr to looking at an ant.

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes as he looked at Ji Xuan, who brought him a little unfamiliar sensation. Compared to the Ji Xuan from before, it was different; furthermore, Mu Chen could feel a mortal dangering from Ji Xuan that made him feel stinging pain on his skin.

    Wen Qingxuan and Luo Li were looking at Ji Xuan, their expressions changed a little as they felt something wasn¡¯t right as well.

    Up in the sky, the expressions of the Deans involuntarily changed a little as they looked at Ji Xuan in astonishment.

    Aside from Dean Tiansheng, the gazes of the Four Great Deans were slightly flickering.

    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this Ji Xuan.¡± Ling Xi looked at Ji Xuan with a heavy expression as she suddenly spoke out.

    ¡°Big Sister Ling Xi, what¡¯s wrong with that guy? He suddenly feels so terrifying.¡± Sun¡¯er spoke shyly, her senses were exceptionally keen, and thus, she vaguely felt that Ji Xuan had be even more terrifying than before.

    Ling Xi did not respond as she stared at Ji Xuan with a cold gaze.

    Under the attention of everyone, the corner of Ji Xuan¡¯s lips slowly lifted a ruthless smile. After that, he lightly stomped his feet as ripples spread out. Under the shocking gazes, everyone witnessed as the Golden Battle Stage was reduced to dust in an instant.

    Liiii!

    A sharp ear-piercing hawk cry resonated in this region, and everyone witnessed a thousand foot purple hawk gradually appearing behind Ji Xuan. That creature had a body of a hawk, while the head of a dragon and a terrifying gush of fluctuations swept out from its body as it wreaked havoc between the heavens and earth.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were surging with fright as they could feel that therge hawk behind Ji Xuan wasn¡¯t an illusion, it had a corporeal form!

    What Ji Xuan possessed wasn¡¯t the Soul Essence of a Primordial Skydragon Hawk but the real body of it!

 Chapter 629 - Nine Nether Reappears

    <strong>Chapter 629 - Nine Nether Reappears</strong>

    Liii!

    The sharp hawk cry resonated between the heavens and earth. The ear-piercing sound wave swept out like waves. Numerous deep cracks appeared on the floor with a dreadful pressure spreading out. Under that pressure, not to mention ordinary students, even several Deans had a drastic change in their expression.

    ¡°That¡¯s the real body of the Primordial Skydragon Hawk?¡± Several Deans had a heavy expression as the eximed in astonishment, looking at the colossal being.

    ¡°It is indeed the real body of it, not the so-called Soul Essence... but why was a Primordial Skydragon Hawk hidden in Ji Xuan¡¯s body? With his strength, how could he do it?¡± A Dean spoke out in a doubtful tone.

    The Primordial Skydragon Hawk was ranked 8 on the Spiritual Beast Records. When such powerful Spiritual Beast entered its maturity state, it possessed strength that could even rival Sovereigns. But with Ji Xuan¡¯s cultivation, he had just established his own Sovereign Sea so, strictly speaking, he had not ascended to the Sovereign Realm yet. Thus, it was impossible for him to suppress a Primordial Skydragon Hawk and use its strength.

    Several Deans exchanged looks as their expressions turned a little doubtful.

    ¡°The strength of that Primordial Skydragon Hawk probably reached the level of Fourth Grade Sovereign... I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯s no longer any point to continue the battle.¡± A Dean spoke helplessly as he shook his head.

    Fourth Grade Sovereign, that sort of cultivation could be a Dean of an ordinary Spiritual Academy, even in the Five Great Sovereigns, they were all influential Elders. The strength far surpassed the imagination of other students.

    ¡°Hmph, Dean Tiansheng, isn¡¯t it cheating for your academy to do this? The Primordial Skydragon Hawk isn¡¯t something that belonged to Ji Xuan but was an external strength which isn¡¯t in the rules of the tournament!¡± Up in midair, Dean Tai Cang¡¯s face was a little dark as he witnessed the scene and spoke upon taking a cold nce at the Primordial Skydragon Hawk.

    Dean Tiansheng smiled faintly, ¡°Dean Taicang, this sentence of yours is wrong. The Primordial Skydragon Hawk isn¡¯t rted to our Saint Spiritual Academy, it was by Ji Xuan himself. Furthermore, he had a lodging rtionship with this Primordial Skydragon Hawk, he had paid a huge price to aplish this.¡±

    ¡°Lodging?¡±

    The three other Deans were slightly startled, the so-called ¡®lodging¡¯ was a hazardous method as the Primordial Skydragon Hawk stays in a human body; however, it would continuously attempt to seize the consciousness of the host to rece it. Likewise, the host was also trying to refine it and make the strength of the beast his.

    This was simply a gamble of life, the moment one side loses, they would have to pay an irreversible price.

    Thus, generally speaking, not many people and mighty Spiritual Beasts would choose this method, and to the humans, who would want a time bomb in their body. As for the Spiritual Beasts, who would want to be in such a dangerous scenario?

    Thus, this rtionship of lodging was sporadic.

    ¡°The Primordial Skydragon Hawk had its eyes on Ji Xuan¡¯s body; thus, it desires to seize it, and likewise, Ji Xuan also had his eyes on the power of the Primordial Skydragon Hawk. Thus, they formed a lodging rtionship, so this strength wasn¡¯t external for Ji Xuan, which isn¡¯t against the rules.¡± Dean Tiansheng spoke with a faint smile.

    The three Deans fell into silence. It was fine for the Primordial Skydragon Hawk, since Ji Xuan¡¯s strength was weak. Thus, it had a certain chance of sess to defeat Ji Xuan. However, Ji Xuan was a little decisive and ruthless, his schemes ran deep in his heart, so he must have little preparation. Otherwise, he definitely wouldn¡¯t go for such a dangerous move.

    Dean Tai Cang¡¯s face was solemn and did not speak further. Although this strength that Ji Xuan had was a shortcut, it was something that he had obtained in exchange for his own life. He slightly raised his head and looked at the youth¡¯s silhouette that was in midair and sighed in his heart. Mu Chen¡¯s performance was already perfect, but who could have expected Ji Xuan to have such a trump card concealed up his sleeves?

    ...

    ¡°That fellow... so he had a real body of the Primordial Skydragon Hawk within him!¡± Wen Qingxuan clenched her teeth as she looked at the Primordial Skydragon Hawk and bitterly smiled, ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve belittled Ji Xuan.¡±

    Luo Li couldn¡¯t help having her hands slightly clenched as she looked at Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette. The youth¡¯s face was calm as water, there wasn¡¯t any joy or anger written on his face, but she knew that thetter had suffered a considerable amount of shock in his heart as well.

    ¡°You should leave first.¡± Luo Li spoke in a soft voice.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Wen Qingxuan replied, startled.

    ¡°Mu Chen will not give up, so I will apany him till the end.¡± Luo Li showed a faint smile, her smile had unwavering firmness in it.

    ¡°That Primordial Skydragon Hawk¡¯s strength isparable to Fourth Grade Sovereign, even if you join hands with Mu Chen, it is impossible to win.¡± Wen Qingxuan spoke anxiously, ¡°Just give up, it¡¯s only apetition. Furthermore, anyone could tell that Ji Xuan has cheated, that strength definitely isn¡¯t something that he cultivated himself.¡±

    ¡°Regarding real strength, he has already lost to Mu Chen!¡±

    Luo Li softly shook her head with a smile, ¡°Do you feel that Mu Chen will back off?¡±

    Wen Qingxuan was speechless as she knew the grudges between those two. Although that fellow was gentle most of the time, there was an unusual stubbornness in his bones. So even when he knew that he could not defeat Ji Xuan right now, he would probably not admit defeat.

    ¡°What a fool.¡± Wen Qingxuan sighed, but she had to admit that the fellow was pretty good when he was stubborn.

    ¡°Then, let us go together!¡±

    Wen Qingxuan gritted her teeth in the end and with the time she had earlier, she had recovered quite a bit of fighting strength.

    Luo Li was astonished as she looked at Wen Qingxuan, as there wasn¡¯t a reason for thetter to fight this match with them that didn¡¯t have any odds of sess.

    Wen Qingxuan¡¯s face flushed red from Luo Li¡¯s gaze as she hastily said, ¡°That fellow helped me before, and I am not an ungrateful person.¡±

    Luo Li smiled with another meaning behind her gaze. However, she did not speak and only lightly nodded her head.

    There wasn¡¯t any noise in this region as numerous students had their mouths widened. Evidently, they were overwhelmed with shock by the Primordial Skydragon Hawk. Furthermore, that level of pressure had already surpassed their limits, aware that it wasn¡¯t a standard that they coulde in contact with, at least not now.

    The Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy region was also quiet, and innumerable people had a paled expression, the joy they had on their faces vanished.

    Under the gazes of everyone, Ji Xuan casually cracked his neck in midair with brittle bone-breaking noise resounding. He raised his head with a cold expression and looked at Mu Chen with a smile, ¡°Are you feeling despair?¡±

    There wasn¡¯t any expression on Mu Chen¡¯s face as he slowly clenched his fist.

    The Primordial Skydragon Hawk raised its wild eyes and started at Mu Chen with indifference. The strength of thetter wasn¡¯t even ced in its heart and shifted its gaze onto Ji Xuan and spoke with a sound that only thetter could hear, ¡°This is the fellow that forced you to summon me? Ji Xuan, do you know that the more of my strength you use, I¡¯ll be able to erode your conscious further.¡±

    Ji Xuan faintly smiled as he responded, ¡°Then hope that before I surpass you, you will be able to seize my body.¡±

    ¡°However, before that, the both of us share our lives, if one of us die, so will the other. Thus, behave well and help me get rid of that fellow.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡± The Primordial Skydragon Hawk¡¯s eyes were flickering with lustre as it eerilyughed, pping its wings with radiant light shining out of it and gushed into Ji Xuan¡¯s body.

    Tsk! Tsk!

    The hawk wings behind Ji Xuan were expanding at a fast speed, and in a few breath¡¯s time, they were already a hundred feet in size. Furthermore, both of his hands turned sharp with dark purple nails that looked like daggers. Along with that, a dreadful gale of Spiritual Energy whistled around him that tore through the heavens and earth. Judging from the fluctuations of Spiritual Energy, it had already reached the actual Sovereign Realm level.

    Ji Xuan felt the enormous energy in his body as a smear of intoxication shed through his face. Both of his eyes had shaped sharply like a hawk as he raised his head and smiled at Mu Chen. He pped his wings, sweeping out with dark purple Spiritual Energy gales as they charged towards Mu Chen with unparalleled might.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was grave as he clenched his fist. The Great Meru Demonic Pir soared into the sky and furiously dived down.

    Boom!

    The Spiritual Energy gales bombarded against the Great Meru Demonic Pir, causing the pir to tremble before it flew out. Mu Chen mmed his palm onto it, but the impact behind the force caused intense pain on both of his arms, the web on his palm tore apart with fresh blood flowing from it. If it wasn¡¯t for the strength of his physical body, just this alone might kill him.

    ¡°Right now, you¡¯re an ant in my eyes.¡± Ji Xuan smiled with mockery. As he finished speaking, a sharp whistling of wind suddenly rang out from his rear. However, he pped it with the back of his hand without giving it a look. The space distorted along with purple Spiritual Energy sweeping out. It was like a vast purple serpent that swept over.

    Boom!

    The heavy sound resonated as two silhouettes were pushed back, they were Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan, who were trying to help Mu Chen. But judging from the situation, they weren¡¯t Ji Xuan¡¯s opponents at this moment.

    Rustle!

    Ji Xuan pped both of his wings, creating innumerable afterimages and before Mu Chen could react, a piercing palm gale had already fallen onto his shoulder.

    Poof.

    His figure flew out with a mouthful of blood spurting from his mouth.

    ¡°Your speed is pitifully slow.¡±

    He stabilised his figure as an eerie voice resounded from his back, and shortly after, another palm gale fell on him.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure was shot heavily towards the ground as he wiped the trace of blood off the corner of his lips. He looked to be in a rather miserable state, but even when he was at the passive, he still had cold killing intent in his eyes without any trace of fear or retreat.

    ¡°Big Brother Mu, let it go...¡± In the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy region, someone saw his miserable figure and felt sour in the nose, even some girls had their eyes reddened. All along in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Mu Chen could always maintain a confident look on his face with radiating warmth on his handsome face, this was the first time they saw Mu Chen in such a sorry state.

    Although the students of the other academies did not speak, there was a smear of respect in their eyes. After all, it didn¡¯t matter if Mu Chen won or lost, just that tenacity and perseverance he showed deserved respect.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure was in a pile of rocks, his appearance was exceptionally miserable at the moment, his hand was slightly trembling as he wiped the blood off the corner of his lips. Shortly after, a smear of savagery slowly surfaced in his eyes, even if he were to lose to Ji Xuan today, he would drag Ji Xuan along with him!

    ¡°Then let uspete and see which of us is more ruthless...¡±

    Mu Chen muttered with a smile. His smile was fierce as he struggled to stand on the pile of rocks. Just when he was about to attack, his body went involuntarily stiff in that instant as he heard a familiar voice in his heart at this moment.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, little Mu Chen, how useless are you to be beaten up to such miserable extent by a mixed chicken?¡±

    That familiar voice left Mu Chen dumbfounded as he rubbed his ears in disbelief.

    Wasn¡¯t that familiar voice the Nine Nether who was still evolving?!

 Chapter 630 - Might of the Nine Nether

    <strong>Chapter 630 - Might of the Nine Nether</strong>

    The sudden voice indolent voice made the expression on Mu Chen¡¯s face freeze, and after a brief moment, he recovered from the shock and muttered with disbelief, ¡°You... Nine Nether? You¡¯ve woken up?¡±

    However, his question wasn¡¯t replied, which made Mu Chen¡¯s heart cold in an instant. Was he hallucinating?

    ¡°Haha, looks like you missed me a lot.¡± However, just when Mu Chen¡¯s heart was about to thoroughly turn cold, teasingughter rang out again.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression hung for a moment, before he helplessly rolled his eyes. However, he still felt a heavy relief. This fellow has finally woken up after being asleep for two years...

    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake.¡± Mu Chen bitterly smiled in his heart.

    ¡°Can¡¯t help it, you¡¯re about to die, and I don¡¯t want to die together with you without even enjoying a day after evolving.¡± Nine Netherughed.

    Mu Chen pulled his lips. His rtionship with the Nine Nether was veryplicated as the both of them had undergone the Bloodlink Bond. Thus, speaking to a certain extent, they both had a very close rtionship. Even when the Nine Nether was in deep slumber this whole time, the rtionship between the two became even closer due to the link of their bloodline.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve encountered quite the trouble.¡± Nine Nether lightly smiled, although it was a conversation in the heart, Mu Chen was able to sense a scene shing through his heart. It seems to be a broken ck egg with a girl dressed in ck seated on top of it. She was shaking her pair of long and slender legs as she put a fragment of the egg shield into her rosy lips and crunched on it with her silver teeth, chewing it bit by bit with an intoxicated expression on her wild and beautiful face.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a Primordial Skydragon Hawk, its strength should have reached the Fourth Grade Sovereign.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head as he enquired with a soft voice, ¡°Can you deal with it?¡±

    Nine Nether had her hand on her cheeks as she spokezily, ¡°It¡¯s just a mixed chicken that can never evolve, relying on its long lifespan to achieve the Sovereign Realm. But a Spiritual Beast is still a Spiritual Beast in the end, without being able to undergo evolution, its path stops here.¡±

    ¡°Then, what grade of Sovereign are you?¡± Mu Chen spoke with cautiousness.

    ¡°Hmm, it should also be at the Fourth Grade.¡± Nine Nether spoke with a sweet smile.

    ¡°Fourth Grade Sovereign?¡± Mu Chen inhaled a mouthful of chilled air as he was startled in his heart. The Primordial Skydragon Hawk had cultivated for a long time and was only at the Fourth Grade Sovereign, but the Nine Nether slept for two years and had already achieved such heights. He still clearly remembered that before the Nine Nether underwent her evolution, her strength was on par with him.

    ¡°I¡¯m the most talented in the Nine Netherbird n in the past thousand years with the purest bloodline, don¡¯tpare that mixed chicken with me.¡± Nine Nether indolently replied. As there wasn¡¯t nothing surprising for her and instead, it should be a natural thing.

    Mu Chen was speechless. If she had spoken such words, who knows how many self-proimed geniuses would spurt blood out.

    ¡°That fellow is also Fourth Grade... can you deal with it?¡± Mu Chen questioned.

    ¡°Under the same cultivation, a Divine Beast suppresses Spiritual Beasts.¡± Nine Nether said with indifference.

    ¡°Formidable!¡± Mu Chen praised.

    ¡°I will temporarily lend you my strength, but it will depend on you to see how much you can hold.¡± Nine Nether swallowed thest fragment of eggshell and lightly patted her hands. She formed seals with both of her hands and an earth-shattering amount of purple mes gushed out, along with dreadful Spiritual Energy ripples, and exploded.

    In the copsed Battle Stage, there wasn¡¯t any movement on Mu Chen¡¯s body as he froze while conversing with Nine Nether in his heart.

    ¡°Looks like he¡¯s beginning to give up.¡±

    Up in midair, Ji Xuan slightly nted his head as he looked at Mu Chen, who had a miserable appearance and smiled, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll let you feel the true meaning of despair. Your so-called ¡®confidence¡¯ will cease to exist from today on.¡±

    As he finished his speech, Ji Xuan¡¯s gaze became savage and cruel as he strode forth. In the next instant, his figure had mysteriously appeared before Mu Chen. He had a light smile as he tore through space and pointed at Mu Chen¡¯s heart along with unparalleled sharpness of his fingers and purple light.

    One finger of malice.

    Outside the Battle Stage, innumerable students couldn¡¯t bear shifting their gazes, the expressions of the students of Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy turned pale.

    ¡°It all ends now!¡± Ji Xuan let out savageughter as the purple light turned even more radiant on his two fingers, with a gale that shrouded his fingers that could tear through any obstacles.

    A gale swept out as it fell towards Mu Chen¡¯s chest at speed as swift as lightning.

    Tsk!

    A faint sound suddenly rang out and those that had their gazes fixed on the Battle Stage suddenly narrowed.

    Ji Xuan¡¯s cruel expression underwent a drastic change as he raised his head in disbelief. He saw Mu Chen extending two fingers out that mped onto his. Although that pincer attack looked weak, Ji Xuan¡¯s offence was unable to advance a single inch.

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡±

    A cry of astonishment rang out.

    Ji Xuan¡¯s heart trembled as he looked at the youth that was in a miserable state before him in disbelief. At this moment, thetter had also slowly raised his head as his ck pupils seemed to have purple mes gushing out.

    ¡°Yourcency ends here.¡± The corner of the youth¡¯s lips rose up along with his hoarse voice. In the next instant, he whipped his leg, it was like a heavy hammer with a speed that not even Ji Xuan could react to and heavilynded on his chest.

    Boom!

    A solemn sound rang out, and Ji Xuan¡¯s body was like a cannonball as he flew out, drawingrge and deep marks along the floor that were a few hundred feet in length, those rocks that he mmed into along the way were reduced to dust.

    The entire field went silent.

    Innumerable people had their mouths widen as they froze, witnessing that scene.

    Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan, who were about to attack, dazed off as well, looking at Ji Xuan instantly flying back with astonishment. They had still not recovered from the sudden change of events.

    Outside the Battle Stage, Ling Xi narrowed both her eyes as she stared at Mu Chen, a smear of astonishment shed across her face as she seems to have sensed something.

    Poof!

    Ji Xuan stabilised his body as he spurted a mouthful of blood, his gaze was a little dazed as he stared at Mu Chen. However, that onlysted for a brief instant, before he recovered from the daze and howled with disbelief, ¡°How is that possible?!¡±

    Mu Chen raised his head as he looked at Ji Xuan, whose eyes were reddened with indifference. He did not even pay any attention to him and slowly opened his arms. After that, everyone witnessed the scene of a giant purple pir of mes gushing from his body and soared into the horizon.

    The zing temperature instantly spread out in this region, even the foothold beneath Mu Chen¡¯s feet started to melt.

    The overbearing purple mes were inexpressible.

    Furthermore, along with the purple mes gushing out, everyone sensed the Spiritual Energy ripples emitting from Mu Chen bing more and more terrifying. They had already reached the Sovereign Realm level in just a few breath¡¯s time...

    Innumerable students were once again overwhelmed with shock.

    Up in midair, the Deans of the various academies had astonished expressions as well. Their gazes started to turn heavy as they could feel Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy ripples that were probablyparable to a Second Grade Sovereign Realm. Compared to Ji Xuan, who was barely First Grade Sovereign, it was way stronger.

    ¡°This Mu Chen had actually concealed a simr trump card.¡± Several Deans bitterly smiled as they looked at each other. This was the peak level students of the Five Great Academies? They truly were formidable, so much so that even they felt threatened by it.

    Among the Five Great Deans, Dean Tai Cang was also startled by the scene, but he soon recovered and ecstasy surged from his cold expression; whereas Dean Tiansheng, who was smiling earlier, had a dark expression on his face at this moment.

    Purple mes swept, and purple wings also appeared behind Mu Chen that were slowly unfolding. His pair of ck pupils had turned purple at this moment, and vaguely, there was a bright and crisp cry that resonated between the heavens and earth.

    ¡°The power of a Sovereign...¡±

    Mu Chen slowly clenched his fist as he couldn¡¯t help being intoxicated as he sensed the fearsome energy in his body. Right now, he could probably destroy this entirend with a single wave of his hand.

    This power was definitely not something that the Spirit Disaster could bepared to.

    ¡°You actually managed to hold so much power, looks like your physical body is pretty strong now.¡± Nine Nether¡¯s astonished voice rang out in Mu Chen¡¯s heart. She initially expected that the First Grade Sovereign Realm was Mu Chen¡¯s limit, but she never thought that he would be able to hold up to the Second Grade Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°I have not spent two years doing nothing.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re indeed more powerfulpared to before.¡± Nine Nether did not disagree as, right now, Mu Chen was indeed much more powerfulpared to before. At the very least, he could not follow her footsteps and not only in sight but be unattainable like before.

    Mu Chen lightlyughed as he raised his head, his pupils were zing with purple mes as he looked at the ashen Ji Xuan. Shortly after, he abruptly stomped his feet on the ground, purple mes wreaked havoc as it spread out and his figure disappeared in an instant.

    When he disappeared, his indifferent voice swept out along with purple mes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s end this battle.¡±

    Ji Xuan abruptly narrowed his eyes as he hastily retreated.

    Poof.

    A hand shrouded in purple mes pierced through space, as if it was extending from the void and grabbed onto his neck.

    The gap between them was evident!

 Chapter 631 - Nine Netherworld Bird

    Chapter 631 - Nine Netherworld Bird

    When Mu Chen¡¯s hand grabbed onto Ji Xuan¡¯s throat like an eagle, it was this instant that many people still had their eyes on the location that Mu Chen was previously at and it was a sh before they widened their eyes and saw this frightening scene.

    Mu Chen stood as he grabbed Ji Xuan¡¯s throat and lifted him up. Ji Xuan, who was an irresistible force earlier, was currently in his hand like a child without any ability to fight back. It was so much so that he was a little helpless in this difficult situation.

    The entire area was in silence. No one spoke as they were too overwhelmed by shock to the point that they could not talk.

    Who could have imagined the situation flipping around in an instant?

    Initially, when Ji Xuan had Mu Chen thoroughly suppressed, he was still proud for a few minutes, before he was crushed by his opponent.

    Mu Chen¡¯s counter-attack was clearly more direct and efficient.

    However, what made everyone feel astonished was the fact that Mu Chen¡¯s strength had reached such a terrifying height to the point that it far surpassed Ji Xuan, who had borrowed the power of the Primordial Skydragon Hawk.

    Just what was going on?

    Under the countless gazes of astonishment, Ji Xuan¡¯s face was turning red as he violently struggled. Dense humiliation and ferocity were revealed in his eyes. Their current position nearly made his abdomen explode from all the anger. All these years, he had been proceeding forth and surpassing those in the same generation as him. He had enjoyed the countless gazes of respect, and in the past, he was the only one that stomped his opponent beneath his feet and never imagined that there would be a day for him to be in such a sorry-looking state.

    This was definitely not something that Ji Xuan, whose pride was imprinted down to his bones, could endure. In his point of view, this was even more torturing than him being killed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll shred you to pieces!¡± Ji Xuan roared as vast Spiritual Energy swept out like a gale. It was like an enraged dragon as it flew towards Mu Chen.

    Naturally, Mu Chen only swept a gaze of indifference to his attack and flicked his fingers. Purple mes gushed out and swept through the vast Spiritual Energy. In that instant of contact, the purple mes had already extinguished it.

    Rustle!

    Ji Xuan¡¯s sharp fingers shot towards Mu Chen¡¯s eyes in a ruthless arc.

    Boom!

    However, before his strike could evennd, Mu Chen¡¯s palm had already mmed onto his chest. A deep and muffled sound rang out. Ji Xuan¡¯s chest seemed to have copsed a little, from the looks of it, along with a mouthful of blood that spewed from his mouth, as he flew back again.

    Boom!

    When Ji Xuan was still in midair, Mu Chen¡¯s ghostly figure had appeared before him. He had an icy expression and threw a punch forth with purple mes on his fist. That high temperature even caused the surrounding space to intensely distort.

    When Mu Chen¡¯s fist ruthlessly fell onto Ji Xuan¡¯s body, the high temperature wreaked havoc. Thetter¡¯s body turned red in an instant, as if he was about tobust into mes.

    Poof!

    Another mouthful of fresh blood spewed out as Ji Xuan¡¯s body was shot into the crumbled Battle Stage andid there. His entire body was covered in fresh blood, and his appearance, which was initially handsome, became extraordinarily twisted and terrifying.

    He fixed his eyes at Mu Chen, who was up in midair. His gaze was so vicious, it was as if he wanted to devour him. His body trembled as he muttered, ¡°How is that possible... how could he possess such powerful strength?!¡±

    The victory was already in his grasp, but who could have expected for such an unexpected event to ur?

    ¡°That power doesn¡¯t belong to him, and in addition, his physical body is much stronger than you; thus, he could hold more powerpared to you as well.¡± An eerie voice resounded in Ji Xuan¡¯s heart, ¡°Even if you have borrowed my strength, you¡¯re only barely at First Grade Sovereign, whereas he possesses the strength of Second Grade Sovereign. So it was natural for you not being able to fight with him.¡±

    ¡°I want to kill him, I want to kill him!¡± Ji Xuan¡¯s eyes turned red.

    ¡°Sure, let me control your body and killing him would be as simple as flipping my hand.¡± That eerie voiceughed with a scheming tone.

    Ji Xuan clenched his teeth. If it were some other time, he would definitely not agree to such a matter with his thinking. But when he saw the indifferent Mu Chen in midair, the resentment violently gushed out of his heart and consumed his mind. He should be the one enjoying the ps from everyone and not lying here like a dead dog.

    There¡¯s no way in hell I can lose to Mu Chen!

    He had dered that he will definitely step on him beneath his feet!

    ¡°Kill him for me!¡± Ji Xuan trembled with vicious in his tone.

    ¡°Haha, as you wish.¡± That eerie voice¡¯sughter roared.

    Ji Xuan slowly shut his eyes.

    The blood flowing out of his body stopped, his Spiritual Energy, which was in disorder awhile ago, calmed down and gradually stabilised. After that, his shut eyes slowly opened, there wasn¡¯t any more of that viciousness and twistedness from before, but it was reced with eeriness.

    He slowly stood up and cracked his neck, felt the unfamiliar body andughed, ¡°Finally, I¡¯m in control of this body...¡±

    He raised his head as he looked at Mu Chen and smiled, ¡°I really have to thank you for that.¡±

    Mu Chen knitted his brows as he looked at Ji Xuan, although there weren¡¯t any powerful ripples around thetter, the gaze that he gave made Mu Chen feel danger. At this moment, Ji Xuan felt unfamiliar, utterly different from what he was before.

    ¡°You¡¯re the Primordial Skydragon Hawk, right?¡± Mu Chen spoke with no rush.

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty smart.¡± Ji Xuan faintly smiled and did not deny Mu Chen¡¯s words as he smiled, ¡°But I¡¯ve promised him to kill you... so I have to make you suffer a little.¡±

    Boom!

    As his words finished, Mu Chen had already thrown a palm forth with purple mes sweeping out. It was like a giant palm of purple mes that suppressed towards Ji Xuan.

    ¡°You only have some strength belonging to a Sovereign, you¡¯re still too far away from a real Sovereign.¡± Looking at Mu Chen¡¯s attacks, Ji Xuan slightly smiled as he flipped his hand over and pushed out. His palm lightly shed with the purple mes. Although it looked like apletely different level of collision, the instant those two forces came into contact, the ming palm crumbled.

    Everyone around the Battle Stage was looking at this scene, but they were numbed by it. This battle of ups and downs had already far surpassed their understandings...

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure rapidly retreated as his face was filled with graveness. The current ¡®Ji Xuan¡¯ was entirely different from before. Not only his strength, but his control over it was on a wholly new level. Clearly, the other party was a real Sovereign.

    ¡°You can¡¯t run.¡±

    The space behind Mu Chen suddenly distorted as Ji Xuan¡¯s figure appeared with a sh and let out a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯ll let you experience what a real Sovereign is.¡±

    He bent both his fingers and pointed down. Along with it, dark purple Spiritual Energy swept out. That Spiritual Energy was filled with a cold aura. Not only was it more refined, it was also filled with spirituality. Regarding quality, this Spiritual Energy had far surpassed those that Ji Xuan had used before.

    ¡°Sword Form!¡±

    As the dark purple Spiritual Energy shot forth, it had turned into a corporeal form of a giant dark purple sword, tearing apart space and shot towards Mu Chen¡¯s head with incredible speed.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure hastily retreated as his hand seals changed and vast Spiritual Energy shot forth.

    Boom! Boom!

    However, in the path of the giant sword, every obstacle was destroyed. The way it swept through everything instilled astonishment in the hearts of others.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face uncontrobly changed as well. The scale of that giant sword wasn¡¯t terrifying, but it possessed such a powerful pressure that even he was under that pressure and couldn¡¯t move his body.

    Rustle!

    In the next instant, every single attack crumbled and the giant sword had also appeared before Mu Chen. However, right before thatrge sword was about to slice downwards, a slender and fair hand suddenly appeared behind him and with a light flick, purple mes swept out and reduced thatrge sword to dust.

    Ji Xuan abruptly narrowed his eyes as he shifted his cold gaze towards Mu Chen¡¯s rear.

    Every single gaze in this region shifted and was a little stunned when they saw an elegant silhouette behind Mu Chen. At this instant, even when everyone was a bit numb to the changes, they felt a series of shock.

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    Under the countless astonished gazes, that silhouette was bing more evident, taking a form of a girl dressed in ck clothes. She had a tall and elegant appearance. As she looked around with her charming eyes, there was a trace of wildness which revealed her stubbornness. Her waist was so slim that it could be barely grabbed ahold of, especially that pair of long legs that was just perfect. The sight of her made others feel an itch in their hearts.

    When that clothed ck girl appeared, a clearmotion resounded between the heavens and earth as everyone saw the rolling purple mes behind her. Vaguely, a colossal image appeared. It was a ckbird that was pping its wings and issued a cry that resonated throughout the heavens and earth.

    ¡°That¡¯s... the Nine Nether Bird?¡±

    Up in midair, several Deans revealed shock on their faces as they muttered.

    ¡°So it was another real body... so it turns out that Mu Chen also has a powerful Spiritual Beast in his body. Youths nowadays are truly formidable.¡±

    ¡°But does that mean that it¡¯s also a lodging rtionship between Mu Chen and that Nine Nether Bird?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Not far away, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan were a little astonished as they looked at the unfamiliar beauty.

    ¡°Who is she? Why haven¡¯t I seen her before? Could it be that Mu Chen is cheating behind you?¡± Wen Qingxuan shot a nce at Nine Nether. Thetter had an impressive appearance and temperament, even thetter¡¯s long legs made her feel shocked. But, naturally, the most unique part was still her eyes, which were filled with wildness.

    Luo Li pondered for a brief moment, before softly saying, ¡°I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s the Nine Nether Bird. She and Mu Chen have a Bloodlink Bond rtionship. It¡¯s just that she has been in a deep slumber all these years.¡±

    ¡°Bloodlink Bond?¡± Wen Qingxuan was startled and muttered softly after, ¡°With the pride of such a powerful Spiritual Beast like the Nine Nether Bird, how could it conduct a Bloodlink Bond with a human? What did that fellow Mu Chen do to her?¡±

    Up in midair, Nine Nether did not pay any attention to the others upon appearing as she cast a nce at ¡®Ji Xuan¡¯ and said, ¡°Originally, I didn¡¯t want to bother with you. But a mixed chicken like you is taking things too far. Since you like to put a hand in the battle of others, then let me apany you with that.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re from the Nine Nether Bird n.¡± Ji Xuan¡¯s gaze was dark as he looked at Nine Nether and sneered, ¡°ording to the lifespan of the Nine Nether Bird¡¯s n, you¡¯re still not at your matured stage, right? Yet you dare to challenge me?¡±

    In the Spiritual Beast Records, the Primordial Skydragon Hawk¡¯s ranking was higher than the Nine Nether Bird. Thus, the Primordial Skydragon Hawk wasn¡¯t afraid of Nine Nether¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe that trash record too much.¡± As if she knew what the Primordial Skydragon Hawk was thinking, she cast her rosy lips aside and converged mes on her fingertips. She then tilted her head and looked at Ji Xuan with a mocking gaze. ¡°Furthermore, I am not a Nine Nether Bird right now... but...¡±

    Nine Nether¡¯s gaze, which was filled with wildness, zed with purple mes. At the same time, an indescribable pressure swept from her body that spread between the heavens and earth. In an instant, the colours of the earth and sky changed.

    ¡°Nine! Nether! World! Bird!¡±

    It was a genuine Divine Beast pressure!

 Chapter 632 Mandala Flower

    <strong>Chapter 632 ¨C Mand Flower</strong>

    Boom!

    Nine Nether stood in the air as a surge of fearsome pressure enveloped out. The earth and sky seemed to have darkened by a lot, even the Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth became violent.

    Under that pressure, the faces of everyone changed, including the various Deans that were watching the battle from high above. The calm expressions on their faces grew heavy as their gazes had a little astonishment when they looked at that slender, long-legged girl clothed in ck.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually the Nine Netherworld Bird... this girl is indeed formidable to havepleted her evolution at such a young age. This sort of talent is simply terrifying.¡±

    ¡°A Nine Netherworld Bird of the Fourth Grade Sovereign... truly powerful.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The Five Great Deans were also watching this scene before them. Dean Tiansheng of the Saint Spiritual Academy had no expression on his face, but his hands that were ced on the armrest uncontrobly clenched.

    Whereas Dean Tai Cang also had astonishment in his eyes, but soon changed to unrestrainable pleasant surprise as he muttered to himself, ¡°The cards that this fellow has hidden are truly astonishing...¡±

    When the expression of everyone in this region changed, the Primordial Skydragon Hawk, who was upying Ji Xuan¡¯s body at this moment, was looking at Nine Nether in shock as he spoke with a hoarse voice, ¡°You... you¡¯vepleted your evolution?!¡±

    The Primordial Skydragon Hawk¡¯s voice was filled with unconceble jealousy. Shredding spirituality and forming divinity was something that every single Spiritual Beast wished for. In the path of a Spiritual Beast¡¯s cultivation, evolution was a shortcut, even the Spiritual Beasts with the mostmon bloodline could evolve. Furthermore, in the Great Thousand World, there wasn¡¯t ack ofmon Spiritual Beasts that had broken through their limits through evolutions and became a well-famed existence in the Great Thousand World.

    Although the Primordial Skydragon Hawk didn¡¯t have an ordinary bloodline, it wasn¡¯t an easy task for it to evolve. Even when Nine Nether tried to evolve, she had failed several times before being able to find that trace of opportunity toplete her evolution. The difficulty in it was something that others wouldn¡¯t know about.

    The Primordial Skydragon Hawk had also attempted it, but all of it ended up in failure till now. He tried to get through the Lightning Tribtions but always ended up in terrible failure. He was nearly even reduced to ashes by the Lightning Tribtion. Fortunately, he had preparations beforehand and thus, he was able to keep his life. However, he never dared to attempt the Lightning Tribtion with lingering fear in his heart, since the Tribtion would get stronger based on the strength of the person undergoing it as well.

    This was a point that no one could provide any help with, it could only be passed through by their own strength.

    Thus, when the Primordial Skydragon Hawk saw Nine Nether seeding her evolution, he had a trace of jealousy gushing from his heart. In the Nine Nether Bird n, thetter¡¯s age had yet to reach maturity, but the achievement that she had aplished far surpassed his...

    He could sense the pressure emitting from Nine Nether, that pressure even made him tremble a little as the pressure originated from his bloodline.

    In the world of Spiritual Beasts, Divine Beasts held the highest existence.

    ¡°If I were you, I would run away immediately, as far as possible.¡± Nine Nether swept a nce at the Primordial Skydragon Hawk as she slowly spoke out. She was like a queen that was overlooking her subject from high above.

    The Primordial Skydragon Hawk had his eyes fixed on Nine Nether as his eyes continually flickered with ferocious scarlet light. Although he was continuously being suppressed by that pressure, he was an existence with the bloodline of the Dragon n. Thus, he also possessed the pride of a dragon deep down in his bones.

    Retreating without a fight was something that he could never do. Although the other party had sessfully evolved, her strength wasparable to his, and if they fought, she might not be able to get any advantage from their battle. After all, in his view, Nine Nether before him was too tender, whereas he had undergone numerous battles of life and death.

    ¡°This daddy has seen all sorts of wind and waves in his life. It¡¯s not something a little brat like you couldpare to. I¡¯m afraid a junior like you still don¡¯t have the qualifications to make me flee from a single bark.¡± The Primordial Skydragon Hawk spoke without any hurry as the ferocity in his eyes became incredibly dense.

    ¡°If you want to fight here, I believe the results will not be what you want.¡±

    Along with the eerie voice of the Primordial Skydragon Hawk, purple light gushed behind him as a massive figure appeared, it was the real body of the Primordial Skydragon Hawk.

    Torrential Spiritual Energy fluctuations wreaked havoc that trembled the earth and sky.

    ¡°Skydragon Roar!¡±

    The Primordial Skydragon Hawk ferociously opened its mouth, causing the earth and sky to darken in an instant. Its huge mouth was like a wind tunnel as a dreadful ocean of Spiritual Energy swept out, turning into the roar of a dragon that resonated and shook the earth and sky.

    That roar instantly turned corporeal as rolls of sound waves turned into a roaring sky dragon. The sky dragon had a powerful figure that far surpassed the size of the real body of the Primordial Skydragon Hawk, and an indescribable dragon pressure spread out as it shed against the pressure of a Divine Beast being emitted by Nine Nether.

    This sound wave of sky dragon possessed the real strength of a sky dragon.

    It was natural for this Primordial Skydragon Hawk to have a few cards up his sleeves, since he didn¡¯t fear Nine Nether; also, he showed no leniency the moment he attacked, since he knew that the Nine Nether before him was already in the rankings of Divine Beasts.

    It was an opponent that he could not afford to look down on in the slightest.

    The entire earth and sky trembled along with the dragon roar.

    The sky dragon converged as its massive figure whipped, tearing the space as it headed towards Nine Nether. Based on thatmotion, even the heavens and earth seemed to have shattered.

    Nine Nether¡¯s gaze was cold as she looked at the whistling sound wave of the sky dragon. Her figure moved and reappeared on the head of the massive Nine Netherworld Bird and stomped her feet down.

    A crisp and sharp cry rang out that instantly resonated between the heavens and earth. The Nine Netherworld Bird opened its mouth as a purple ming sea swept out, engulfing everything in all directions.

    Nine Nether lightly inhaled with her rosy lips and devoured the purple mes, then spat it out again.

    A strand of mes that was faintly flickering with purple and gold turned into a line of fire as it shot forth.

    That golden-purple mes streaked across the horizon, instantly crumbling the space and a dreadful high temperature zed this region, even the Spiritual Energy was boiling.

    ¡°Undying mes.¡±

    A soft roar came from Nine Nether as it resonated.

    Liiii!

    A long clear cry became increasingly brilliant as the golden-purple mes formed into the foot of a ming bird, pping its wings as it shed, streaking across the horizon.

    Under the innumerable gazes, it shed head-to-head with the few thousand foot sky dragon image.

    Before that massive image of the sky dragon, the ming bird that was emitting golden-purple mes was as small as an ant inparison.

    However, the results of this unequalled confrontation made everyone overwhelmed with shock.

    In the instant of the sh, the ming bird turned into a ray of me, and it was like a hot knife through butter, piercing through the defence and the massive body of the sky dragon in an instant.

    Golden-Purple mes spread out from the massive image of sky dragon, those horrifying mes instantly engulfed the massive figure and madr itbust without a single remnant.

    A clear and sharp cry rang out from the Primordial Skydragon Hawk¡¯s mouth as he roared with rage, ¡°Undying mes?!¡±

    It was said that the undying mes were unique mes only possessed by the Primordial Undying Bird. The possessor of this me wouldn¡¯t die or be destroyed. It was a dream that countless experts yearned for, but the mes were extremely overbearing. If they weren¡¯tpatible, they would ignite the entire Sovereign Sea to nothing if one were to inhale a strand of them.

    The undying mes were only obtained through the evolution of Divine Beasts that possessed the purest bloodline of the Undying Bird. However, he never expected that Nine Nether would actually possess such a divine me.

    Nine Nether maintained a calm expression as she extended her slender finger and pointed down, ten golden-purple mes shot forth and ovepped. It was like a ming hissing python as it shot towards the Primordial Skydragon Hawk, along with fluctuations that would even instilled fear to various Deans.

    When the Primordial Skydragon Hawk saw it, its massive figure rapidly retreated as it pped its wings at the same time. Many purple-coloured dragon scales flew out and formed intorge dragon scale shields.

    Poof!

    The ming pythons shot over as the mes shattered the dragon scale shields as if they were breaking bamboos and bombarded the massive figure of the Primordial Skydragon Hawk.

    Boom!

    Flesh and blood sttered from the massive figure of the Primordial Skydragon Hawk, falling into pieces and wasbusted to nothingness as a painful dragon roar resonated.

    Within that painful roar, there was a trace of terror.

    Although the Nine Nether before him only possessed the strength of a Fourth Grade Sovereign, herbat ability was something that even he feared.

    The Primordial Skydragon Hawk¡¯s eyes shed as he clenched his teeth. He was thinking of admitting defeat by controlling Ji Xuan¡¯s body. He was smart and knew that this was a tournament. So as long as he admitted defeat, Nine Nether and Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to them.

    However, just when he was about to put his thought into action, Mu Chen, who had been observing the battle, had a chilling sh in his eyes. Ji Xuan had excellent talent and was a deep schemer. In addition to the aid of the Primordial Skydragon Hawk in the dark, he would definitely have high achievements in the future. If he let go of this chance, he might leave behind a considerable seed in the future.

    Letting the tiger back to the mountain was something he was unwilling to do.

    Thus, Mu Chen suddenly raised his head, and his figure moved. He appeared on the body of the massive Nine Netherworld Bird and sat down with his eyes tightly shut. At the same time, the mysterious ck paper in his aura sea quietly trembled.

    ¡°Nine Nether, lend me your strength again!¡±

    Mu Chen barked in his heart, and in a sh, torrential and endless energy flowed into him.

    The trembling of the mysterious ck paper, which was the Immortal Page, became even more urgent as traces of purple runes quietly spread out and emitted radiant purple light.

    Mu Chen¡¯s shut eyes abruptly opened as both of his hands rapidly formed a peculiar seal, which was like a lotus flower.

    Purple light exploded in an earth-shattering manner and, in the next instant, everyone saw a dark purple mand flower, which was extremely beautiful, appear between the heavens and earth.

    ¡°Immortal Seal!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was cold as he pointed down with his finger. The enormous purple mand flower trembled and disappeared in the next instant. When it reappeared, it was already beneath the Primordial Skydragon Hawk.

    The expression of the Primordial Skydragon Hawk drastically changed as a smear of fear surged from its eyes.

 Chapter 633 - Cutting the weed and eliminating the root

    <strong>Chapter 633 - Cutting the weed and eliminating the root</strong>

    The petals of the bewitching mand flower were swaying and slowly blossoming with purple lustre, causing this space to be exceptionally distorted.

    Purple light lingered as it formed a light screen that enveloped the Primordial Skydragon Hawk.

    Dense fear surged from the Primordial Skydragon Hawk¡¯s ferocious eyes as that mysterious mand flower made him feel a deadly threat.

    That pressure was even stronger than earlier when Nine Nether appeared.

    Boom!

    He pped his broad wings and heavily mmed against the purple light screen. The dreadful impact caused fluctuations on the purple light screen.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were indifferent as he looked at the raging Primordial Skydragon Hawk as the lotus seal in his hand changed once again.

    Tsk! Tsk!

    Purple rays of light burst from the mand flower. The flower was formed with endless runes, making it seem profound, and the vines were covered in sharp spikes.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The mand flower swept out from all directions as it tangled the body of the Primordial Skydragon Hawk at lightning speed.

    Liiiii!

    Along with the shrouding of the purple vines, the Primordial Skydragon Hawk unleashed a sharp cry. The terrifying ripples on its body were rapidly diminishing and judging from the looks of it, it was actually being restrained at this moment.

    Nine Nether witnessed the scene as she flung the corner of her lips to the side. She knew exactly how great that mysterious mand flower was. Back then, when she was in Mu Chen¡¯s body, she suffered a massive loss from it.

    But the times have changed. With Mu Chen¡¯s strength, in addition to hers, it was possible to summon the real mysterious mand flower out. This time, the Primordial Skydragon Hawk had bumped into a hot iron te.

    Boom! Boom!

    Violent Spiritual Energy ripples violently exploded, and the Primordial Skydragon Hawk had clearly sensed something was amiss as it violently struggled. However, no matter how it fought, it was unable to break free from the purple vines. Furthermore, the spikes on the vines pierced deeper into his body as he struggled, covering him in blood.

    ¡°Seal!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was grave as he unleashed a bark and his hand seals rapidly changed.

    Tsk! Tsk!

    Innumerable vines started to withdraw, along with the massive size of the Primordial Skydragon Hawk, into the centre of the mand flower.

    Although that speed was slow, it was substantial, since it wasn¡¯t affected by the struggling Primordial Skydragon Hawk.

    When it was closing in on the mysterious mand flower, fear finally surged in the eyes of the Primordial Skydragon Hawk as he anxiously yelled, ¡°I admit defeat, I will no longer put a hand into the matters between you and Ji Xuan!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was calm as he gently shook his head while looking at the Primordial Skydragon Hawk. It was a littlete to admit defeat now. Furthermore, he wasn¡¯t someone who would be unnecessarily lenient at this crucial point in time.

    Thus, the speed of the purple vines increased and finally, the massive size of the Primordial Skydragon Hawk was pulled into the centre of the purple mand flower. In an instant, the bewitching petals folded up, bit by bit, into a flower bud, covering up the Primordial Skydragon Hawk.

    Profound purple runes appeared on the surface of the flower bud, as if it was a mysterious seal that had utterly sealed the aura of the Primordial Skydragon Hawk.

    Boom! Boom!

    asionally, there would be violent tremblesing from the flower bud. It was probably the Primordial Skydragon Hawk struggling within, but it wasn¡¯t able to break free.

    Innumerable people looked at therge bewitching flower bud, and their gazes were a little dazed. Who could have imagined that the mighty Primordial Skydragon Hawk from before would be subdued just like that...?

    That was a powerful Spiritual Beast with the strength of Fourth Grade Sovereign!

    Even the various Deans seated up in midair might not have the confidence to thoroughly suppress it. However, such a young man had achieved that.

    Even with theposure of the Deans up in the sky, they couldn¡¯t help going into silence at his moment as they exchanged looks. They were a little shocked in their hearts as they looked at the towering youth withplicated gazes.

    This boy is out of the ordinary.

    Under the innumerable gazes, Mu Chen made a gesture, causing therge flower bud to return and it was devoured by the Nine Netherworld Bird.

    With Mu Chen¡¯s strength, even if he could seal the Primordial Skydragon Hawk with the help of Nine Nether¡¯s power, it was impossible for him to thoroughly refine it; thus, he needed Nine Nether to process this step.

    With Nine Nether¡¯s current strength and the might of the undying mes, it wasn¡¯t a difficult task for her to deal with the Primordial Skydragon Hawk.

    When Nine Nether devoured the flower bud, Ji Xuan, who had his eyes shut, abruptly opened them. His face was pale, and a mouthful of fresh blood spewed out. Hisplexion was terrible, and his eyes were filled with shock.

    Although his body was controlled by the Primordial Skydragon Hawk earlier, he was able to witness what happened.

    Ji Xuan¡¯s gaze stared at the indifferent Mu Chen with disbelief. He actually... defeated even the Primordial Skydragon Hawk? Because of the lodging rtionship between them, Ji Xuan could sense that he had lost the connection with the Primordial Skydragon Hawk. Evidently, thetter was thoroughly trapped.

    ¡°How is that possible...?¡± Ji Xuan¡¯plexion was pale as he muttered to himself without any spirit. The splendour that he had earlier had thoroughly disappeared, even his gaze had darkened.

    I refuse to believe that I have failed!

    All those years, he had been the most outstanding amongst his generation, far surpassing those self-proimed geniuses behind him. Even the formidable opponent that he had once considered as his greatest enemy, Mu Chen, wasn¡¯t in his eyes when he felt that he had sufficient powerful trump cards to suppress anyone in the same generation!

    However, the results made him feel thunderstruck.

    He had revealed his trump cards again and again, but this youth before him could always thoroughly defeat him and flip the situation around.

    Unknowingly, this youth that he had schemed to expel from the Spiritual Road had, once again, surpassed him.

    He looked at the youth that was standing on top of the massive Nine Netherworld Bird. Thetter was emitting a radiating lustre and, just like that, he had be the most dazzling existence in this region.

    Endless waves of envy and rage surged from Ji Xuan¡¯s heart. That brilliance and honour should be mine!

    He felt unresigned!

    However, as he clenched his teeth, he suddenly felt a chill down his spine as he saw an eerie killing intent gushing within Mu Chen¡¯s indifferent eyes.

    Rustle!

    In the next instant, Mu Chen¡¯s figure had suddenly disappeared.

    Ji Xuan felt his scalp numbing as his thoughts swiftly revolved in his heart. He knew what was Mu Chen trying to do. He was trying to cut the weeds and pull out the roots!

    ¡°I admit...¡± Ji Xuan clenched his teeth with a pale expression as he had ultimately decided to admit defeat. At this sort of time, if he had refused to ept defeat, with Mu Chen¡¯s personality, he would definitely not hesitate to kill him.

    Although admitting defeat would be a massive blow to his self-confidence, he was not a pedantic person. Losing face was better than losing his life, if he lost his face, he could get it back, but if he had lost his life, he would lose everything.

    He had confidence in himself. As long as I¡¯m alive, the day wille where Mu Chen will regret it!

    However, because Mu Chen understood his opponent too well, and Ji Xuan wasn¡¯t any weaker than him, he would definitely not give Ji Xuan that chance.

    Before Ji Xuan could yell out thest word, Mu Chen¡¯s figure had appeared before him, like a ghost. There wasn¡¯t any hesitation in him as he bent both of his fingers, forming into a sword as vast Spiritual Energy exploded without the slightest restraint. The gale was like a streak of light that pierced Ji Xuan¡¯s chest at lightning speed.

    Poof!

    The finger pierced Ji Xuan¡¯s chest as a bloody mist sshed out. His body flew back in an instant. There weren¡¯t any changes to Mu Chen¡¯s expression as he strode forth under everyone¡¯s attention as he threw a palm out filled with dense killing intent.

    ¡°Impudent!¡±

    Up in midair, Saint Spiritual Academy¡¯s Dean Tiansheng roared with anger as he abruptly stood up. In an instant, the sky darkened as an indescribable pressure engulfed the area, instantly restricting Mu Chen¡¯s movements.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    When the pressure engulfed Mu Chen, a cold snort resounded and dissipated that pressure. Dean Tai Cang abruptly stood up as he stared at Dean Tiansheng.

    There wasn¡¯t any expression written on Mu Chen¡¯s face as he did not stop his movement, regardless of the actions of the two influential figures. He seized the opportunity and mmed his palm against Ji Xuan¡¯s body.

    Lightning surged in that palm as that energy became extremely overbearing.

    Boom!

    As the lightning bombarded him, Ji Xuan¡¯s chest copsed as he spewed a mouthful of blood, mixed together with his shattered internal organs. His figure shot out in a miserable state, but his eyes were still filled with endless viciousness.

    Whoosh!

    However, that viciousness of his onlysted for an instant, before it was reced with fear as he saw the Nine Netherworld Bird suddenly open its mouth as golden-purple mes swept out and engulfed him.

    A terrifying temperature wreaked havoc as Ji Xuan¡¯s body was instantly reduced to ashes under the innumerable shocked gazes.

    Poof.

    Ashes drifted as a strand of undetectable light flew out. It was Ji Xuan¡¯s Sovereign Sea, even if his physical body was destroyed, his Spirit was concealed in his Sovereign Sea. As long as his Sovereign Sea lived, he could still recreate his body with enough time.

    Whoosh!

    However, when that light shot out, another blow of purple mes descended from the sky, instantly lighting it on fire and it exploded. In that instant, terrifying Spiritual Energy violently wreaked havoc.

    An anguished howl yelled out that resonated between the earth and sky.

    ¡°Impudent thing!¡±

    Up in the sky, Dean Tiansheng roared with anger and waved his hand. A current of Spiritual Energy was instantly formed as it charged into the destructive Spiritual Energy and grabbed onto that tiny light.

    The current protected that little bit of light and withdrew into Dean Tiansheng¡¯s hand. He looked at that nearly illusionary light figure, which was Ji Xuan¡¯s spirit. However, his Spirit had suffered a substantial injury and would dissipate soon.

    This instantly made Dean Tiansheng¡¯s face pale. Ji Xuan¡¯s Spirit was heavily wounded, it was already not possible for him to recover from such injuries. From today onwards, even if Ji Xuan could still cultivate, it was tough for him to achieve anything.

    ¡°The two of you have quite the nerve!¡±

    Dean Tiansheng¡¯s face seemed like it was shrouded with rainstorm as he shot a dark nce at Mu Chen and the Nine Netherworld Bird, the eeriness in his eyes instantly dropped the temperature in this region.

 Chapter 634 - Champion

    Chapter 634 - Champion

    ¡°What outrageous guts the both of you have!¡±

    Dean Tiansheng¡¯s angry voice resounded between the heavens and earth and with a single sentence, it was as if it had caused the heavens to crumble and the ground to crack. The Spiritual Energy in this region was boiling with a whistle. It was as if an order was given that would be strictly followed along with dreadful pressure.

    Dean Tiansheng was indeed worthy of being the Dean of the Saint Spiritual Academy. The strength that was revealed behind that roar of his was even stronger than the Primordial Skydragon Hawk.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure was swaying like a boat in waves under that dreadful pressure. It seemed like he could copse in the next instant, his face was also filled with graveness.

    Whoosh!

    Up in the sky, the Nine Netherworld Bird swiftly shrunk in size and stood before Mu Chen in a sh, warding off that pressure for him. Nine Nether¡¯s gaze was cold as she stared at Dean Tiansheng as she felt that thetter was deep and unmeasurable. However, there wasn¡¯t any trace of fear in her eyes.

    ¡°Hmph, Dean Tiansheng, are you not putting my Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy in your eyes to take action against a student with your status?!¡± Dean Tai Cang roared in anger as well. He strode forth and stood before Dean Tiansheng. His towering figure was epting all of the pressureing from Dean Tiansheng.

    Every single student was trembling with a chill down their spines, even other Deans belonging to the other Spiritual Academies did not dare to interfere. After all, it didn¡¯t matter if it was Dean Tiansheng or Dean Tai Cang, they both possessed the strongest power.

    ¡°Hmph, what a huge cap Dean Tai Cang is giving me. Aren¡¯t you a little too protective? That brat was ruthless, and even when Ji Xuan was already defeated, Mu Chen still tried to kill him!¡± Dean Tiansheng spoke with a cold tone with his face turning pale.

    ¡°It was natural for this sort of battle to be dangerous. Earlier, when Ji Xuan attacked, he didn¡¯t hold back in the slightest as well.¡±

    Dean Tai Cang sneered, ¡°Furthermore, ording to the rules, as long as no one admitted defeat, the battle will still carry on. Earlier, when Dean Tiansheng interfered, you have already broken the rules. Under the eyes of so many Deans, Dean Tiansheng should give us an exnation for that!¡±

    Dean Tiansheng froze for a brief moment, before responding with a solemn voice, ¡°Earlier, Ji Xuan showed signs of admitting defeat. However, Mu Chen was being forceful and did not give him the chance to do so!¡±

    ¡°Dean Tiansheng, this is not a quarrel between kids, but a Battle for the Champion!¡± The corner of Dean Tai Cang¡¯s lips rose into a mocking smile.

    Dean Tiansheng¡¯s face thoroughly darkened, and along with his dark expression, the space behind him started to intensely distort, since Dean Tai Cang was not letting him step down with his words.

    ¡°Your logic is ridiculous, I feel that Mu Chen¡¯s qualification for Champion should be revoked.¡± Dean Tiansheng solemnly spoke.

    ¡°Not possible!¡± Dean Tai Cang didn¡¯t budge in the slightest as he wore a cold expression. The space behind him vigorously twisted as well and vaguely, there was a thousand foot image that slowly converged outside his body.

    Thatrge image was ash-blue in colour, as if it was emitting an aura of primal chaos. As it rolled, the weather became unstable, and at the same time, an unspeakable pressure enveloped, causing fluctuations even in this space.

    ¡°Perhaps Dean Tai Cang wants to spar with me?¡± Dean Tiansheng sneered as a radiant divine light image gradually appeared around him as well. The endless light spread to every single corner of this space.

    The two big shots had actually summoned their Sovereign Celestial Bodies out. If they were to fight here, this small space might not be able to withstand it.

    Innumerable students were dumbfounded by the scene that unfolded before them, under two mighty Sovereign Celestial Bodies, even they, themselves found it exceptionally hard to breathe.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was also heavy as he looked at the two giants in the sky. Those were real Sovereign Celestial Bodies, with a move of their hands, they could even shatter the heavens and earth. It was a strength that others would yearn for.

    ¡°The two of you losing yourposure before so many students, aren¡¯t you guys ruining the name of the Five Great Academies?¡± When Dean Tai Cang and Dean Tiansheng were facing off, the Deans of the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy, Martial Spiritual Academy and the Azure Sky Spiritual Academy had their brows frowned as they spoke out.

    Up in midair, the two Sovereign Celestial Bodies that were emitting dreadful might gradually dull down and eventually faded. The two of them probably knew that they would be losing face if they were to fight here.

    ¡°Dean Tai Cang, don¡¯t be too proud too early, the ones remaining on the stage aren¡¯t just the students of your Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡± Dean Tiansheng spoke as his expression gradually calmed down.

    Down below, Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan both appeared beside Mu Chen. Upon hearing Dean Tiansheng¡¯s words, they smiled sweetly, ¡°Dean Tiansheng, do you feel that we even have the strength to fight with Mu Chen? Furthermore, I am supportive of Mu Chen seizing the Championship.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan was exceptionally intelligent, how could she not have seen through Dean Tiansheng, who was trying to make Dean Tang Qiu of their Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy have other thoughts? Thus, she had immediately blocked that path with a single sentence of hers.

    Dean Tang Qiu¡¯s face still maintained gracefulness as she had cast an unintentional nce at Wen Qingxuan, she had seen through the little girl¡¯s thoughts and spoke out with no other alternative, ¡°My Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy doesn¡¯t have the qualification to poke into the Champion.¡±

    ¡°I believe that we should go ording to the rules, right?¡±

    Dean Tiansheng pulled the corner of his lips as he could only suppress the displeasure in his heart and sat back down with a wave of his sleeve. Looks like he understood that it was impossible to revoke Mu Chen¡¯s qualifications for Champion.

    ¡°I withdraw.¡± Wen Qingxuan smiled with her eyes narrowed as she raised her hand.

    Luo Li smiled as well and raised her hand.

    From the looks of it, only Mu Chen was left in this battle. Thus, the Champion title could just fall on him.

    Up in the sky, aside from Dean Tiansheng, the Four Great Deans softly nodded their heads and nced at the Deans of the various other Spiritual Academies, which they had also nodded their heads in agreement.

    ¡°Since everyone has decided, then we, the Five Great Academies will announce that the final Champion of this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament is...¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy!¡±

    When Dean Tang Qiu¡¯s graceful voice resonated, the entire region went into silence for a brief instant, before it was reced with thunderous cheers.

    It caused even this space to seem like it was trembling.

    Aside from the students of the Saint Spiritual Academy, who wore disappointed expressions, the students of the other academies let out cheers that could topple mountains and overturn seas. The innumerable gazes of revere were looking at that slender figure on the Battle Stage.

    Although that youth wasn¡¯t in the same academy as them, the remarkable strength that he disyed made them feel convinced in their heart.

    Not only was he the most dazzling person in this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, but there also might not be anyone who could surpass him in the hundred years of the tournament.

    ¡°Big Brother Mu is formidable!¡±

    Amongst the earth-shattering cheers, the students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had their faces lifted, their expressions were the most electrified as well. Their cheers were in order as they resounded in this region.

    Since the establishment of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, this result in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament was the best that they ever had.

    Whereas in the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy¡¯s corner, Tang Qian¡¯er¡¯s gaze was also looking at that extremely dazzling figure amongst the cheers. Her gaze was a little dazzled, whenpared to three years ago. He was even more dazzling as he gradually disyed his absolute stunning potential.

    She felt happy deep down in her heart to be able to witness him being more and more dazzling. However, when her gaze fell onto the three perfect silhouettes, the light in her eyes dulled a little as she bit onto her rosy lips.

    The youth before her didn¡¯t seem to be the shy kid he used to be when he was young, tightly holding onto her hand as he called out ¡®Big Sister Qian¡¯er¡¯, a boy that always loved to follow behind her. In the future, he would only be even more dazzling. So much so that one day, his name might resound throughout the Great Thousand World. Regarding this though, she didn¡¯t find it ridiculous or egotistic at all.

    It was because she believed in him.

    ¡°Mu Chen, you can do it. You are bing more and more formidable now, if Uncle Mu knew about this, he would definitely be delighted. You will be the pride of our Northern Spiritual Realm.¡± Tang Qian¡¯er clenched her small fist as a sad smile appeared on her face.

    ...

    Mu Chen stood on the Battle Stage as he had finally loosened up his tensed nerves under the cheers, and as his nerves started to loosen up, his body started to sway.

    Beside him, three hands extended out as they tried to support his body. But shortly, the three of them exchanged a nce and halted their extending hands.

    Mu Chen did not fall down, but hisplexion was a little pale. The battle before must have consumed a tremendous amount of his strength.

    Nine Nether looked at Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan. She did not take the initiative to chat as her figure moved, returning back into Mu Chen¡¯s body with a sh of light.

    ¡°Congrattions, Champion.¡± Wen Qingxuan chuckled.

    Mu Chen bitterly smiled, since he didn¡¯t even seem to have the strength to tease her.

    Looking at him, Luo Li felt a little heartache. She hesitated for an instant, but still extended her hand with courage and lightly held onto his hand. The warm and smooth sensation gave Mu Chen a light jolt in his mind and held onto Luo Li¡¯s as well. He held her hand even tighter and was unwilling to let go.

    ¡°Ohhhhhh! Ooooohhh!¡±

    In the direction of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, innumerable students let out howls of envy when they witnessed this scene with many gazes filled with admiration.

    Luo Li¡¯s face was a little red as a smear of shyness shed on her face, so much so that even the area where she was standing looked even more beautiful.

    ¡°Congrattions, you have done it.¡±

    Even under the countless gazes, Luo Li still pushed her guts forward as she spoke while looking at Mu Chen.

    Perhaps ever since he had left the Spiritual Road, Mu Chen had been working hard just for this day. Others could only witness how he soared, but they neglected the effort he put in that made her feel a little heartache.

    Mu Chen looked at the crystal-clear eyes of this girl, gripped her hand tighter and raised his head. As the sunlight shone, a bright arc appeared on his handsome face.

    ¡°Luo Li...¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Believe me... there will be a day that I will be an absolute expert, creating clouds and rains with a flip of my hand for you.¡±

    A smear of a gentle smile appeared on the young girl¡¯s delicate and charming face as she nodded, gripping tighter onto Mu Chen¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I will wait for you.¡±

 Chapter 635 - Curtain Falls

    Chapter 635 - Curtain Falls

    When the Champion appeared, the intense atmosphere in this region quietly eased down. The battle from before was just too unpredictable. Thus, when the fight ended, everyone felt a heavy relief in their hearts.

    That battle was already very stimting to the heart, and if it were to continue on, there might be some people that might not be able to take it.

    As the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament ended, the light screen that separated the Battle Stage and the student¡¯s region also gradually dissipated. At this crucial time, the restrictions against students had also weakened.

    Up in the sky, the giant Mirror of Judgement slowly revolved as light flowed on the surface of the mirror. Shortly after, several silhouettes were shot out of it and miserablynded on the ground, they were those that were trapped in the Mirror of Judgement earlier.

    When Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong and Su Xuannded beside Mu Chen, they gave him a thumbs up. Judging from their gesture, despite that they were trapped in the Mirror of Judgement, they could still watch the earth-shattering battle from before.

    Mu Chen gave a smile at them before shifting his head, looking at Wen Qingxuan, who was stretching her waist as she revealed her perfect and increasingly captivating figure without any restraint. ¡°You guys will be going back to the Myriads Phoenix Spiritual Academy after this, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Wen Qingxuan nodded her head. After the Great Spiritual Academy Tournamentes to an end, this space would be shut; thus, every student would also return to their own Spiritual Academies. If they wanted to meet again, they would probably have to wait for an exchange between Spiritual Academies.

    ¡°Why? You miss me?¡± Wen Qingxuan had smiling intent in her eyes as she looked at Mu Chen, ¡°Then you can file in an application to join the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy. Although our academy only epts females, now that you are the Champion of this Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, I believe our Dean will definitely be willing to open a backdoor for you.¡±

    In response to Wen Qingxuan¡¯s teasing, Mu Chen could only give an awkward smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we should still have the chance to meet in the future. However, I believe that we won¡¯t be meeting with this identity anymore.¡± Wen Qingxuan swept the hair on her forehead with her fair hands as she smiled.

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head in agreement. At that time, he might have already left the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to pursue a stronger Dao Path, and Wen Qingxuan¡¯s background shouldn¡¯t be weak. Thus, if they were to meet again, their identities would definitely not be as of now.

    ¡°Mu Chen, if we ever meet again, I hope not to see you depressed. Regardless of anything, you are the Champion of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. Although the Five Great Academies are puny inparison to the Great Thousand World, if you lose your drive and self-confidence, I believe I will be very disappointed in you. Also, Luo Li will also be disappointed.¡± Wen Qingxuan looked at Mu Chen. Although she used a light tone, she doesn¡¯t seem to be joking at all.

    Mu Chen slightly fell into his thoughts. He knew that his road might not befortable in the future, and will only be harderpared to his time in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. At least right now, he could cultivate at ease, but if he entered the vast Great Thousand World, he would have to bear much more.

    Although the Sovereign Realm was just right before him, it was only the starting point for the path of real experts.

    However, the talent was secondary in the path of an expert, a firm and unwavering heart was the most important. All these years, Mu Chen had experienced so many things, and if his heart wavered, it would be extremely tough for him to walk this far.

    Mu Chen raised his head as he looked at Wen Qingxuan¡¯s outstanding beauty and said, ¡°Then, we¡¯ll wait and see.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan¡¯s charming face was filled with a smile as she nodded her head. ¡°At that time, if you haven¡¯t disappointed me, perhaps I will think about falling for you.¡±

    As she spoke, she rotated her teasing gaze on Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Luo Li helplessly cast a nce at her.

    ¡°Brother Mu Chen, congrattions.¡±

    As they conversed, Wu Ling and Wu Yingying of the Martial Spiritual Academy, and Wen Busheng, hade to give their congrattions. Mu Chen had a favourable opinion about them, so he had a smile written all over his face. They all understood that when they leave here, god-knows when would they meet again. Spiritual Academies were only a passing point in their path of cultivation, and in the future, they would head into the yearning Great Thousand World, that brilliant stage.

    At that time, perhaps their mental state might not be the same anymore. It was too hard for them to remain as pure as they were right now. Thus, Mu Chen cherished their friendship that was made from the fights.

    Wu Ling, Wen Busheng and the rest looked at Mu Chen with aplicated gaze. No one had expected back then that the Champion of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament wouldn¡¯t be the famous Ji Xuan or the well-famed Wen Qingxuan, but a youth that hadn¡¯t reveal much of his skills from the beginning.

    When Mu Chen was plotted by Ji Xuan and Xue Tianhe in the Mirror of Judgement, they felt a little regretful about that matter. But who could have thought that this ferocious fellow would still manage to kill his way out and reverse the situation around, defeating the powerful Ji Xuan in the end?

    Furthermore, the means that Mu Chen had used on Ji Xuan made even them feel a chill in their hearts. This youth usually seemed so gentle and warm, but once his killing intent was piqued, he would transform into a genuine ughtering god that wouldn¡¯t hesitate on being ruthless.

    Wu Ling, Wen Busheng and the rest were all considered prideful, so even they did not wholeheartedly ept Ji Xuan. However, when facing Mu Chen, who was of a simr age to them, they had no choice but to admire him.

    It can be assumed that in the future, this youth would definitely not be ordinary. Who knows, maybe after a long timeter, his name would be widely spread throughout the Great Thousand World.

    ¡°Hey, you still owe me a favour, remember?¡± Wu Yingying stared at Mu Chen as she had both her hands on her waist. She still had that overbearing little pepper appearance, except that there was always a crimson blush on her face that could not be covered up.

    ¡°Miss Wu, what do you want from me?¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    Wu Yingying stared at Mu Chen for a long while, before spoke out stuttering, ¡°I still have not thought about it, I¡¯ll tell you when I do.¡±

    Mu Chen was a little amused that this little pepper was still very cute. On the spot, he nodded his head and spoke in a severe tone, ¡°No matter what you want of me, be it climbing the de mountains or diving into an ocean of mes, I will definitely not knit my brows.¡±

    ¡°Words from men are not trustable, not to mention that you¡¯re still a lecher.¡± Wu Yingying snorted.

    Mu Chen coughed out of awkwardness.

    ¡°However, you¡¯re still pretty cool earlier, even more than my brother. Consider my cheers weren¡¯t in vain.¡± Wu Yingying¡¯s face was a little red as her big, brilliant eyes stared at Mu Chen, and there wasn¡¯t any bashfulnessing from her when she spoke so bluntly.

    ¡°Oh, thanks.¡± Mu Chen scratched his head, his smile was as warm as the sun, there wasn¡¯t the slightest trace of coldness in his eyes from his confrontation with Ji Xuan.

    Watching from the side, Wen Qingxuan lightly flung her lips aside as she moved closer to Luo Li and lowered her voice, ¡°This fellow¡¯s fate with girls is a little too good, who knows how many girls he might get himself involved with when you leave. Are you really assured? Why don¡¯t you and I get together and dump him.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan lowered her voice on purpose, but was able to be heard by him. Mu Chen¡¯s eyelids uncontrobly twitch as Luo Li rolled her eyes at Wen Qingxuan.

    Wen Qingxuan smiled with narrowed eyes at Mu Chen and approached him, while Luo Li was talking to Shen Cangsheng and the rest. After that, she cast a nce at the direction of the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy and said, ¡°But, you have a friend at our Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy, you want to go take a look?¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Qian¡¯er?¡± Mu Chen was stunned for a moment when he heard her words, and after that, joy surged in his eyes as he shifted his eyes in the direction of the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy. He saw a girl dressed in a light green dress as she stood tall and upright, looking at him as well with her spirited eyes at this moment.

    In just two to three years of time, the girl had already faded from her unripened state and had blossomed. Even when she was just quietly standing there, she was still very charming.

    Seeing Mu Chen looking over, a faint smile surfaced from Tang Qian¡¯er¡¯s pearly-white face.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure moved and leapt into the countless flowers of the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy¡¯s direction as he stood before Tang Qian¡¯er and smiled, ¡°Big Sister Qian¡¯er, it has been a long time.¡±

    The girl still had a ponytail tied up behind her head, with the length of her hair draped to her waist. She was smiling as she looked at Mu Chen with her hands behind and her body slightly orientated to Mu Chen¡¯s direction as a teasing smile appeared on her face. ¡°Looks like your time has been pretty good.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Qian¡¯er is getting increasingly more pretty now, but it¡¯s a pity that you are in the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy. If you¡¯re in our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, I¡¯m afraid there will be lots of guys chasing after you.¡± Mu Chen looked at Tang Qian¡¯er. The figure of the girl right now was even more alluring, and due to the reason that her body was orientated towards the front, the arc was increasingly amplified. If she were in Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, with her appearance and temperament, the number of people chasing after her would definitely be more than Senior Sister Su Xuan.

    ¡°You¡¯re teasing me.¡± Tang Qian¡¯er¡¯s face flushed red as she raised her fist at Mu Chen in anger.

    Mu Chen smiled, ¡°Is your time in the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy well?¡±

    ¡°Not bad, but she has always been thinking of a heartless rat!¡± From the side, some girlsughed out in a lovely manner. They seemed to be good friends of Tang Qian¡¯er that were looking at the most radiant youth amongst the Spiritual Academies in curiosity.

    Tang Qian¡¯er¡¯s face flushed red as she red at those girls behind her. Looking at her reaction, those girls behind her immediatelyughed out as they ran.

    Mu Chen drylyughed as he was a little speechless facing Tang Qian¡¯er¡¯s watery eyes.

    ¡°Congrattions.¡± Tang Qian¡¯er did not continue on the ambiguous topic as she let out a faint smile. ¡°I believe Uncle Mu will definitely be very proud of you if he knows about this.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as well. His smile was very gentle as he missed his father as well.

    ¡°She¡¯s the girl that you liked all this while?¡± Tang Qian¡¯er spoke in a soft voice as she suddenly shifted her gaze towards Luo Li¡¯s silhouette.

    Looking at Tang Qian¡¯er, Mu Chen lightly nodded his head.

    ¡°She¡¯s very outstanding and beautiful.¡± Tang Qian¡¯er blinked her long and slender eyshes as she revealed a pitiful smile.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Mu Chen smiled in response.

    Tang Qian¡¯er lowered her head as she lightly swipes her feet on the ground, and after a brief momentter, she suddenly raised her head. ¡°Truthfully, I regreting to the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy.¡±

    Mu Chen scratched his head as he didn¡¯t dare to continue talking on this topic. After all, both he and Tang Qian¡¯er had grown up together; thus, the rtionship between them was extremely close. But the whole time, he had never thought about them being in a boy-girl rtionship.

    ¡°Mu Chen.¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯er spirited eyes were exceptionally bright and beautiful at this moment. She seemed to have figured out something as the smile on her face was more charming.

    ¡°I will work hard to cultivate and catch up to you in the future!¡±

    The young girl clenched her fists with absolute firmness in the depth of her eyes. She had already regretted it once and did not want to continue regretting it. She had to work hard and chase after him. At least this way, she would be able to stand by his side.

    Mu Chen looked into the eyes of the girl and lightly nodded his head in the end. It wasn¡¯t a bad thing to give her an objective to chase after.

    ¡°Then, I will wait for Big Sister Qian¡¯er to surpass me.¡±

    Mu Chen let out a gentle smile as he raised his head, looking at the space filled with a multitude of people and inhaled a deep mouthful of air as the look on his eyes rxed.

    The Great Spiritual Academy Tournament had finallye to an end.

    In the three years he spent in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, he was able to submit a perfect answer sheet, despite knowing that this was just the beginning of his path of dao.

 Chapter 636 - Before Parting

    Chapter 636 - Before Parting

    Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy

    Even when the hype that was brought from the Great Spiritual Academy Tournamentsted for nearly ten days, it showed no signs of dying down. The entire academy was covered with excitement and a cheerful atmosphere.

    The academy side did not stop the students from cheering and celebrating, allowing them to act as they pleased. Even the higher-ups of the academy might probably be submerging in celebrations right now. After all, it had been a long time since such results were produced, aside from the peak period when the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was established.

    After suppressing their emotions for so long, they coyld finally bask in joy this time.

    At the headquarters of the Goddess Luo Association.

    In a towering mountain peak covered in lush green, the entire Goddess Luo Association could be seen from above. The vast training ground was filled with silhouettes.

    Over there, that direction was also filled with tion.

    At the peak of the mountain, the youth was quietly lying on the grass as a breeze of wind blew over and swayed the grass rubbing on his face. Indolence and warmth made him involuntarily close his eyes.

    This peace was delightful for him. After the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament thatsted for half a year, this was nearly an impossible luxurious enjoyment. Only after going through the pressing and intense tournament, would he know that this moment was incredibly precious.

    A breeze blew over along with a strand of fragrance.

    A girl in an azure dress, who was extremely elegant, quietly walked to the youth¡¯s side, and stared at his handsome face as a gentle arc rose from the corner of her lips. She plucked out a strand of grass with her pearly-white fingers and lightly brushed it on Mu Chen¡¯s face.

    The tickling sensation made Mu Chenzily open his eyes as he looked at the girl before him. He grinned and extended his hand, intending on embracing her waist.

    Seeing his reaction, Luo Li quickly dodged as her absolutely beautiful face was filled with smiles as she looked at Mu Chen, ¡°The entire academy is celebrating and you, the protagonist is idling here.¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t have the strength for it.¡± Mu Chen lightly supported his body up and leaned against a huge rock, revealing a weak smile.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s smile, Luo Li, who was intending to tease him, felt a little heartache. She squatted down, her crystal-clear eyes were flowing with gentleness.

    ¡°You have already done an outstanding job. Did you know? At that moment, when you obtained the Champion, even I felt proud of you.¡± Luo Li¡¯s voice was gentle, the genuine tenderness shown in her eyes could even melt the stone heart of any man.

    Hearing the voice that was as gentle as water by his ears, the weak smile hung on the corner of his lips quietly melted away and was reced by an indescribable emotion and satisfaction.

    In his eyes, not even the thousands or hundreds of praises from others wasparable to the smear of gentle care of this girl before him.

    ¡°Luo Li.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± the girl smiled.

    ¡°Give me a hug.¡± Mu Chen smiled with narrowed eyes as he extended both his arms out.

    Luo Li¡¯s face was red as she shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°I want!¡± Mu Chen bounced up as his arms quickly embraced the slender waist of the girl and pushed her down onto the grass in an overbearing manner with him on top.

    Facing the familiar face that was extremely close to hers, and breathing in the blowing smell, Luo Li¡¯s face flushed red as she raised her small fist and shyly hammered him. ¡°Rogue.¡±

    Mu Chen did not do anything else as he had only lowered his head and looked at the absolutely beautiful face. Unknowingly, the girl had grown even more attractivepared to before. That temperament of hers became even more stunningly charming, which made Mu Chen slightly daze off. As he had started to grow, the girl before him had started to change as well.

    Perhaps one day, she would thoroughly shred the unripeness of a girl and be the true Empress of the Luo God n. At that time, her fame might be resounding throughout the Great Thousand World.

    Although he had a powerful mother himself, she couldn¡¯t do much for him; on the contrary, it brought him a danger.

    However, Mu Chen hadn¡¯t issued a singleint. All these years, he had depended on his own hard work and understood from the start that it was impossible to be a real expert by depending on those blessings.

    Luo Li, who had initially epted the fact that Mu Chen was going to be touchy, slightly narrowed her eyes when she discovered that thetter had not shown any signs of ying rogue. Her charming pair of eyes was staring at that handsome face.

    The looks in thetter¡¯s eyes was a little absent-minded, but it was also quietly fluctuating. In the end, the youth still revealed a faint smile. His smile was radiating with self-confidence.

    That smile made Luo Li bite her rosy lips and showed a little rare infatuation because, what she liked about Mu Chen was this radiant self-confidence of his.

    ¡°Luo Li, you are leaving very soon, right?¡± Mu Chen spoke as he streaked his finger across Luo Li¡¯s face.

    The body of the girl beneath him unnoticeably trembled, her crystal-clear eyes had also dulled down a lot at that moment. She had always kept quiet about this matter, but she never expected Mu Chen to be so keen and sense it.

    She looked at Mu Chen¡¯s face and softly said, ¡°Grandfather only gave me two years of time, and the allocated time has already passed.¡± Her pupils were dull in colour as she knew that when they part this time, god-knows when they would meet again. She wanted to stay with Mu Chen, but she couldn¡¯t because, she wasn¡¯t alone. She was the future Empress of the Luo God n, she still had to protect the countless nsmen.

    ¡°Mu Chen, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Luo Li bit her rosy lips hard as the corner of her eyes turned red. She knew that perhaps in the next period of time, Mu Chen would be chasing after her steps, steps filled with thorns and she was well-aware of how much heart-aching effort he would have to pay to stand out in the Great Thousand World.

    The Great Thousand World was too vast, and there were too many geniuses. Many of them quietly fell before they could even cause a ripple.

    Those that could stand out in the Great Thousand World were those that had experienced innumerable hardships, in which many would forget themselves.

    If it were possible, she would rather have Mu Chen stay ordinary. At least this way, he could still maintain that sunshine smile of his and wouldn¡¯t be covered in wounds just to follow her footsteps.

    At this point in time, she should be staying by his side. Mu Chen revealed a faint smile as he looked at Luo Li¡¯s eyes that were turning red. ¡°Although I want you to stay by my side, it will be too selfish of me to do that. I know that you feel sorry for me, but since you can temporarily push aside the Luo God n to be by my side, there¡¯s no reason why can¡¯t I work hard for your sake ¡±

    ¡°Luo Li, I love you. The Luo God n might be too far from me right now, and I can¡¯t make your grandfather and nsmen ept me. It could be so much so that they might even doubt your eyesight and feel that you have only fallen for a guy that has good fortune, but...¡±

    Mu Chen looked at the emotions stirred in Luo Li¡¯s eyes as he continued, ¡°Believe me. There will be a day when I will go to the Luo God n. At that time, I will let them know that you have not found an ordinary stone in the desert, but a stone that is even more dazzling than a diamond.¡±

    ¡°For that, I will give it my all.¡±

    Luo Li covered her mouth with her small hands as tears were brewing in the depths of her eyes. She was filled with touching emotions and joy as she nodded her head.

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t just feel heartache for me, your time in the Luo God n will not be easy as well. No matter what happens, remember to wait for me, no matter what!¡± Mu Chen wiped the tears off Luo Li¡¯s face with his finger as he smiled.

    ¡°I will definitely go to the Luo God n and find you, I will use this as a pledge.¡±

    Mu Chen pulled away Luo Li¡¯s hands and lowered his head, lightly kissing her rosy lips.

    It was as chilled as jade.

    A breezy wind blew past, she was submerged in passion and extended her arms and looped them over the youth¡¯s neck as she offered her brightly-coloured and tender lips. A smear of redness shed across her eyes, bing the most beautiful scene on this peak.

    In the next few minutes, Mu Chen and Luo Li stuck close together. The both of them could be considered the most dazzling pair in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. When innumerable people saw them, their eyes were filled with envy.

    However, they did not sense that as time passed, Luo Li¡¯s lively smile had also unknowingly dulled down a lot.

    Although she disyed happiness on the outside, she couldn¡¯t maintain that sort of peace.

    And this gloominesssted till the eighth day.

    The cultivating tform of the Goddess Luo Association¡¯s headquarters.

    Luo Li and Mu Chen were leaning against each other¡¯s back as they sat on the towering rock and leisurely looked at those members of the Goddess Luo Association¡¯s training. Seeing how intimate those two were, everyone felt admiration from the depths of their hearts.

    Luo Li lightly held onto Mu Chen¡¯s hand as she wore a smear of a light smile on her lips. They had been maintaining this way till the sun set as the scarlet sunshine shone on thend.

    Luo Li¡¯s hand abruptly trembled.

    Mu Chen felt her sudden action.

    Luo Li turned her head as she lightly nted a kiss on Mu Chen¡¯s face which was rare for her to do so in the view of everyone. After that, she stood up and raised her head, focusing her gaze towards the sky far away.

    The space in that direction suddenly distorted and arge spatial vortex followed after. From the vortex, everyone clearly saw a colossal lustre shuttling through space as a foot stepped out. An imposing figure that seemed like he could cover the sky and earth slowly appeared in this horizon.

    The entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was covered under this deity-like figure.

    And judging from Luo Li¡¯s expression, Mu Chen knew that this person should be the current Patriarch of the Luo God n, which was Luo Li¡¯s grandfather, who was an existence at the level of Earth Sovereign.

    Luo Tianshen.

 Chapter 637 - Luo Tianshen

    Chapter 637 - Luo Tianshen

    Space was torn apart, forming into a sizable vortex that seemed like it was connected to another world. At this moment, an imposing figure appeared out of the pitch-ck vortex that could make the heart of others race.

    That silhouette was initially gigantic, but when that figure appeared, it returned to normal size, and every single eye in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was looking at it in shock.

    It was an elderly man with white hair and beard, donned in ck robes. His face was aged, but there was a heart-racing prestige emitting from him, even the space around him was faintly trembling from that prestige.

    The entire earth and sky seemed to be submitting beneath his feet.

    An indescribable pressure enveloped over, causing the ecstatic atmosphere in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to turn silent in an instant. Not only students, but even some Elders had their faces paled as they looked at that figure. The pressure was something that they had not felt before. It was so much so that even Lord Northern Sea, the most powerful existence in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, did not possess such suffocating pressure.

    Just what was the identity of that man to be sopelling to such an extent?

    In the horizon far away, the space vortex wiggled. After the appearance of this deity-like elder, light appeared once again from the vortex, which was followed with deep roars.

    Everyone saw hundreds of enormous silver cranes pping their wings, covered in violent lightning as they passed through the vortex and quietly hovered behind the ck-robed elder.

    At this moment, everyone realised that on those cranes, there were knights donning silver armour and holdingrge silver spears. Although they had remained silent, a heavy killing aura swept out from their bodies, showing that they were a mighty army. The formation they had made the faces of innumerable students turn pale. Those knights riding on those lightning cranes had undoubtedly undergone countless life and death battles, a genuine army, not a regr army that was loose and disorganised.

    If this armyunched their attacks, not even a Sovereign expert would withstand their assault.

    Mu Chen stood up with a heavy expression, while looking at the ck-robed elder, as well as the army behind him. Those lightning cranes should be Lightning Eater Cranes, ranking 24th on the Spiritual Beast Records. With so many of them here, it showed how fearsome the Luo God n was.

    When this mysterious group appeared, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was clearly intimidated by it. However, the academy side swiftly reacted as screeches of wind rang out along with the Elders rushing over, cautiously looking at that group.

    Behind those Elders,rge groups from the Punishment Hall also had their guards up.

    But even when facing the guard from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, the group of people did not move. The ck-robed elder that stood in front swept his nce about, before fixing it at a specific direction.

    In that direction, there was a slender, elegant and outstanding beauty quietly standing there as she looked at him.

    Looking at the girl, a faint gentle smile that was hard to detect appeared on the face of the dignified elder. A momentter, he shifted his gaze onto Mu Chen, who stood beside Luo Li.

    Although there was a considerable distance between them, Mu Chen felt a dreadful pressure enveloping him through the space in that instant. That pressure even created faint cracks on the stone beneath his feet.

    However, the range of that pressure was perfectly controlled, aside from the area he stood, there wasn¡¯t any pressure that leaked out.

    Luo Li seemed to have sensed it with her keen senses as she slightly knitted her brows and was about to move forth.

    However, Mu Chen extended his hand and held onto her wrist and lightly shook his head. He knew that if he needed Luo Li to stand before him during their first meeting, that Patriarch of the Luo God n would be thoroughly disappointed in him, or perhaps he didn¡¯t have much expectations for himself in the first ce.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression was calm, only Luo Li, who had her hand held by him, could feel the faint trembling. Sweat seeped from his back, drenching his clothes in it.

    A pressureing from an Earth Sovereign was just too frightening.

    If Luo Tianshen had any intentions to kill, Mu Chen would probably be ughtered in an instant.

    However, no matter how much pressure he felt, Mu Chen still maintained a calm expression. The pressurested for merely two minutes but had made Mu Chen feel a little numbness in his body.

    Thus, when the pressure was suddenly withdrawn, Mu Chen realised that he could move his body, and because of the strength behind his grip, it left behind a mark on Luo Li¡¯s fair wrist.

    In the distant sky, Luo Tianshen gradually retracted his gaze and faintly said, ¡°He does have some endurance, not as bad as I thought.¡±

    Behind Luo Tianshen, there were two Lightning Eater Cranes that were closer to him, which had two men on them. Judging from their appearances, their ages were roughly twenty-seven or twenty-eight. They were donned in silver armour as they emitted cool dispositions. Their temperaments weren¡¯t ordinary.

    Clearly, the status of those two wasn¡¯t low, but they didn¡¯t seem to be close to each other as they maintained a distance apart and did not speak. However, the killing aura concealed in the centre of their brows made them seem like restrained asuras.

    When those knights behind them saw the back silhouettes of those two, the revere emitting from the depths of their hearts was revealed in their eyes. Clearly, those two guys weren¡¯t ordinary.

    When they heard Luo Tianshen¡¯s faint voice, there was a ripple in their initially calmed eyes. They directed their gazes over to that direction, looking a little curious.

    Whoosh!

    Within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, there was a light silhouette that soared towards the horizon. Seeing the arrival of Dean Tai Cang, their expressions were heavy as they looked at Luo Tianshen and did not speak. A familiarughter then rang out in this region.

    ¡°Haha, what rare guests we have. I never expected the Luo God n toe to our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. It was inconsiderate of me not to have received you guys.¡± Next to Dean Tai Cang, there was a slightly crooked elderly figure that appeared, he was the Northern Sea Dragon of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    When every student saw the arrival of the Northern Sea Dragon, they felt inwardly relieved. That figure was the real pir of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Luo Tianshen had also shifted his gaze over when the Northern Sea Dragon appeared as a smear of astonishment surfaced in his eyes. From the looks of it, he seemed to have sensed the strength possessed by thetter.

    Thetter was simrly at Earth Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°You must be Sire Northern Sea of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, right? I am Luo Tiansheng, I hope you don¡¯t me me for my impromptu visit.¡± Luo Tianshen said with a faint smile.

    ¡°So it¡¯s the Patriarch of the Luo God n, it¡¯s an honour to meet you atst.¡± The Northern Sea Dragon cupped his hands with a smile hung on his face as he restrained a lot of his worldly despise from earlier and became a little solemn. Although he was also in the Earth Sovereign Realm, he understood that there was still a considerable distance between him and Luo Tianshen. After all, thetter had been at the Earth Sovereign Realm for a long time, while he had just broken through to this realm a year ago.

    When Luo Tianshen¡¯s reputation was resonating, his was still mediocre.

    ¡°Patriarch Luo, I wonder what matter do you have to visit our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy?¡± Seeing the appearance of the Northern Sea Dragon, Dean Tai Cang also felt relief in his heart as he spoke politely with his hands cupped together.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to bring my granddaughter back, I believe the two of you won¡¯t obstruct me in this, right?¡± Luo Tianshen spoke as he smiled.

    Dean Tai Cang and the Northern Sea Dragon exchanged a nce as they looked at the direction of the Goddess Luo Association. In the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, there was probably only that girl that could be associated with the Luo God n. However, they never imagined that Luo Li was the granddaughter of Luo Tianshen, which also implied that she¡¯s the next Empress of the Luo God n...

    ¡°Students in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy have their freedom, as long as they do not breach the rules in the academy, they can leave as they wish. We will not meddle in it.¡± Northern Sea Dragon smiled.

    ¡°Then, I have to thank the both of you.¡± Luo Tianshen nodded his head as he took a step forth, and his figure had already disappeared. In that instant when he went, the two men behind him had also disappeared as well.

    The sky above Goddess Luo Association.

    Space rippled as three figures appeared in front of Luo Li and Mu Chen under the countless gazes.

    ¡°Li¡¯er, follow me back.¡± Luo Tianshen looked at the girl that was bing more and more outstanding, a smear of gratification appeared on his face as he extended his withered hand out to Luo Li with a smile.

    Luo Li looked at the elder before her and bit her rosy lips. She took a nce at Mu Chen, who nodded his head with great difficulty.

    She casually strode forth, but her steps were plodding and cumbersome. Her crystal-clear pupils dimmed down so much that it could make others feel heartbroken.

    Although he was already prepared for it, he couldn¡¯t stop the sour feeling from his nose as he looked at her silhouette. His hands were already tightly clenched in his sleeves, perhaps if he was powerful enough, no one would be able to take her away from him.

    However, he was still too weak.

    Mu Chen inhaled a mouthful of air. At this instant, his understanding became even more apparent. He needed to grow stronger so that this scene before him wouldn¡¯t take ce a second time.

    Luo Li¡¯s steps abruptly stopped as she turned around and dived into Mu Chen¡¯s embrace. Her arms were tightly locked onto Mu Chen¡¯s waist as she bit her rosy lips to the point that they started to bleed.

    Mu Chen had also embraced the girl in his chest.

    This scene made countless members of the Goddess Luo Association feel sour in their hearts.

    Luo Tianshen quietly watched this scene, and the eyes of those two behind him rippled a little as they gave another nce at Mu Chen and slightly shifted their eyes.

    Mu Chen slowly loosened his hug. He lowered his head and softly said in Luo Li¡¯s ears, ¡°I will not let anyone take you away from me ever again, no one!¡±

    His voice was soft and slow, but the firmness in it was unquestionable.

    Tears gathered in Luo Li¡¯s eyes as she knew that for this objective, god-knows how much heartbreaking effort he would have to pay. But at this sort of time, she did not speak anything else and slowly nodded her head.

    She pushed Mu Chen away and finally turned around without any hesitation. She walked past Luo Tianshen without taking his withered hand. Clearly, she was a little furious in her heart.

    ¡°Young Matriarch.¡±

    The two men standing behind Luo Tianshen issued a faint smile to Luo Li as they bowed. Their hands were clenched as they ce them on their chests, ¡°Your knight hase to fetch you.¡±

    They waved their hands as three brilliant Lightning Eater Cranes flew over screeching in the wind. One of them was exceptionally elegant and slender. Luo Li leapt up andnded on it.

    As the Lightning Eater Crane that carried Luo Li left, Luo Tiansheng looked at Mu Chen for the first time, there weren¡¯t any emotions revealed on his face.

    Mu Chen had also raised his head as he looked at the old man that had supported thest glory of the Luo God n. Inparison to that old man, he was young and wore a calm expression.

    There wasn¡¯t any fear in him.

 Chapter 638 - Converse

    <strong>Chapter 638 - Converse</strong>

    The wind blew from the sky as cloudszily drifted, casting huge shadows onto the ground.

    Mu Chen and Luo Tianshen were shrouded by a shadow as a gentle wind slightly fluttered the corner of their clothes. The surrounds seemed to have calmed down at this instant as countless gazes focused on the two of them.

    Even others that weren¡¯t too sure of the current situation could faintly sense the abnormal atmosphere.

    In the distant sky, Dean Tai Cang had his brows knitted at the sight of this scene and looked at the Northern Sea Dragon. Thetter smiled with his eyes narrowed and lightly waved his hand, ¡°Rest assured, Mu Chen is someone from our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Although the Luo God n isn¡¯t good to provoke, I won¡¯t let him suffer any bullying in our academy.¡±

    ¡°However... the situation right now doesn¡¯t seem to be good for us to meddle in. After all, Luo Tianshen is Luo Li¡¯s grandfather, it is natural for an elder to examine the guy his granddaughter loves.¡±

    Dean Tai Cang bitterly smiled, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that this old man will break them apart.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it might not be a bad thing for Mu Chen,¡± said the Northern Sea Dragon. He knew that Mu Chen was a raw jade that required some polishing if it wanted to be a perfect jade.

    Dean Tai Cang sighed, and just when he was about to speak, his expression suddenly changed. His gaze was directed to a secluded peak that was flickering with spiritual light which flew over to Mu Chen¡¯s direction.

    One of the two guys that picked up Luo Li earlier had his eyes flickered with light and his figure move, instantly appearing in the direction of the light that was flying over.

    ¡°Hold your steps.¡± He spoke in a loud and clear voice with his fluttering ck long hair.

    Rustle!

    That streak of light showed no signs of stopping and on the contrary, it increased instead.

    The guy had his eyes narrowed with killing intent concealed in the centre of his brows. He grasped his hand and a longspear appeared in a flicker and at the next instant, he thrust his spear forth.

    Boom!

    Lightning converged between the heavens and earth that tore this space apart. Everyone could see a huge spear image piercing through space towards that streak of light at speedparable to lightning.

    That streak of light lightly extended her hand out as stars gathered on her slender fingers and flicked. The vast sky of stars flew out, instantly forming into an enormous Spiritual Array. Within that Spiritual Array, it was as if a volcano was emerging.

    Boom!

    The volcano erupted as violent Spiritual Energy swept out in this region and collided with the huge spear.

    The two dreadful energies wreaked havoc and spread out.

    Astonishment shed across the man¡¯s eyes and just when he was about to unleash another attack, his expression froze as he realised that the earth and sky around him had suddenly darkened. Space was distorted as it formed into a profound Spiritual Array with dominant fluctuations of Spiritual Energy that trapped him inside.

    The streak of light flew past him, bypassing the blockade and appeared in the sky of the Goddess Luo Association. However, she only stood there and did not approach Mu Chen and Luo Tianshen. However, anyone could tell that she came for Mu Chen.

    Tsssk

    Earth-shattering spear light tore apart the profound Spiritual Array. After breaking free from the Spiritual Energy, that man was looking at the beautiful girl dressed in white with shock in his eyes and smiled, ¡°So it¡¯s a Spiritual Array Grandmaster, I have misjudged you.¡±

    The one that attacked was Ling Xi, but at this moment, she did not look at the long-haired man and only stared at Mu Chen and Luo Tianshen.

    Ling Xi¡¯s appearance made Mu Chen a little startled. He looked at the former¡¯s bright eyes as he felt touched in his heart. He knew that Ling Xi hade forth so that he didn¡¯t suffer too much pressure from Luo Tianshen.

    Despite having a massive gap between herself and Luo Tianshen, there wasn¡¯t any hesitation in her.

    Liiiiii!

    Just when Mu Chen was feeling touched in his heart, a bright and crisp cry suddenly rang out. A purple light soared out of Mu Chen¡¯s body and into the sky. As the light spread out, it had formed into a sizable ck bird with purple mes zing on its body.

    That was naturally the Nine Netherworld Bird.

    She stopped high up in the sky as she pped her wings, bringing along a terrifying gale. But simrly, she only stayed in the air and did not make any other movements.

    ¡°The Nine Netherworld Bird?¡±

    The gaze of the two men that followed Luo Tianshen changed again, looking at Ling Xi and the Nine Netherworld Bird before looking at Mu Chen.

    There was a hint of shock in their eyes, since the youth that looked so weak and feeble in their eyes didn¡¯t seem to be as simple as he looked. At least it was impossible for an ordinary youth to have such a formation around him.

    ¡°Spiritual Array Grandmaster... Nine Netherworld Bird...¡±

    Raising his head, a faint smile appeared on Luo Tianshen¡¯s face as he shifted his gaze towards Mu Chen. ¡°If you want to threaten me with this, your methods are still too tender.¡±

    ¡°If I were to threaten, I will do it myself. They are only my friends.¡± Mu Chen spoke calmly.

    Luo Tianshen calmly stared at Mu Chen, and after a brief moment, he nodded his head. At least Mu Chen wasn¡¯t too disappointing for their first meeting. If this youth before him couldn¡¯t pass with the first look, Luo Tianshen wouldn¡¯t give him any chance, even if that girl would hate him for the rest of her life.

    ¡°What is your name?¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen,¡± replied Mu Chen.

    ¡°I believe Luo Li has told you the matters regarding the Luo God n with the rtionship the both of you have.¡±

    Luo Tianshen continued to slowly speak, ¡°I believe you also understand how important she is to the Luo God n.¡±

    Luo Tianshen nced at Mu Chen. ¡°In the three years that Luo Li left, the Luo God n has undergone hundreds of battles, whether it was on arge or small scale. We have also lost countless of our people.¡±

    Mu Chen went into his thoughts, as if he could smell the blood-reeking sea of blood spreading out. That sort of battle would definitely be cruel.

    Luo Tianshen shifted his head as he looked at Luo Li, who was seated on a Lightning Eater Crane, she was also looking over at their direction from far away. The old man helplessly sighed as he spoke, ¡°What I am going to tell you next is not to advise you to give up on Luo Li.¡±

    ¡°Do you see those two men?¡± Luo Tianshen cast a nce at the two men that fetched Luo Li.

    ¡°Among those two, one of them is called Luo Qingya. He can be considered a rare genius in the younger generation of the Luo God n; furthermore, he does not have any arrogance or impatience that most geniuses would have. All these years, he cultivated from the lowest position of the army and underwent all sorts of trials before bing the captain of the Lightning Crane Army at such a young age. Right now, he also possesses considerable fame among the four armies of the Luo God n.

    ¡°The other one is called Luo Xiu, he is from a branch of the Luo God n¡¯s royalty. His status is high, and ever since he was young, he was named trash. He was once thrown into the battlefield by his father, and at that time, he was only ten. In that battle, his father died, only he survived and managed to climb his way out of the mountain of corpses.

    ¡°Right now, he has also be one of the well-known figures in the younger generation of the Luo God n with unlimited prospects.¡±

    Mu Chen went into silence, those two were definitely not ordinary people, and in the future, they would definitely be dominant figures. He could feel it as he sensed that those two were even more dangerous than Ji Xuan.

    ¡°The both of them are Luo Li¡¯s knights, and likewise, they are also in love with Luo Li.¡± Luo Tianshen spoke as he stared at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen slightly knitted his brows as he looked at Luo Tianshen, ¡°Patriarch Luo is trying to get me to give up knowing how difficult it is?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to ask you to give up, I just want you to know how outstanding those that like Luo Li are. If you do not have that ability, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be a good thing for you to stand by her side.¡± Luo Tianshen spoke slowly.

    ¡°She¡¯s too outstanding, and if you stand by her side, there will always be people that dislike you. And at that time, you will only suffer contempt from your strength or even suffer humiliation. At that time, do you want her to protect you from matters?¡±

    Mu Chen submerged into his thoughts, what Luo Tianshen said had deeply affected him. However, he raised his head and smiled, it wasn¡¯t a smile that was putting on a brave front.

    He looked at Luo Tianshen and spoke in a severe tone, ¡°Patriarch Luo, perhaps you might feel that I am arrogant and ignorant from what I am about to say. But I still have to say it...¡±

    Mu Chen cast a nce at the two guys that made every single genius in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy dim, the brilliance in his eyes became even sharper as he revealed what was in his ck pupils, ¡°When I am of the same age as them, I will far surpass them.¡±

    Luo Tianshen was stunned as he looked at the youth¡¯s dazzling eyes. The confidence and drive that thetter possessed made him a little astonished. The courage of this youth doesn¡¯t seem that bad.

    ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t seem to agree with me. Since that¡¯s the case, I will not speak any further and only time will tell if Luo Li¡¯s choice was an ordinary rock or a dazzling diamond. I believe there will be an answer to that in the future.¡± Luo Tianshen didn¡¯t speak any further as he understood the drive of the youth. He had seen many geniuses all these years, but in the end, most of them died young.

    When this youth that stood before him suffered the harsh reality, only then will he understand the distance between him and Luo Li.

    At that time, perhaps Luo Li could still persevere, and he might have quietly given up.

    Luo Tianshen¡¯s voice paused as he pondered for a brief moment and spoke, ¡°Perhaps Luo Li has never told you this matter, and she should be against me telling you this, but I still have to let you know about it.¡±

    ¡°Battle Emperor of the West Heaven Realm... I believe you have heard of his name and you understand what that implies. After all, he is a great figure in the Great Thousand World. He once wanted Luo Li to enter the Great West Heaven, and in that way, the Luo God n will be protected by the West Heaven Battle Emperor. At that time, all the danger of the Luo God n will be resolved. However, Luo Li rejected him...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s pupils slightly narrowed. The West Heaven Battle Emperor, a fearsome existence whose name was on par with the me Emperor of the Endless Fire Territory and Martial Ancestor of the Martial Realm.

    Compared to that level, the current him was still too far away.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face finally turned heavier as he inhaled a deep breath of air, his ck pupils were staring at Luo Tianshen closely with a deep and hoarse voice, ¡°Patriarch Luo, you have taken Luo Li from me today, and in the future, I will definitely take her back from you. At that time, no one can obstruct me, no matter who he is.¡±

    His eyes were flickering with scarlet-red as if he was a madman.

    At that time, whether it was Luo Qingya, Luo Xiu or that West Heaven Battle Emperor, he would fear none of them!

 Chapter 639 - Separation

    Chapter 639 - Separation

    No matter how the wind blew or how the clouds moved, the tensed atmosphere in this region couldn¡¯t be dismissed.

    Luo Tianshen¡¯s brows were slightly knitted as he looked at the youth before him. Thetter¡¯s scarlet eyes were a little scary with strong will and madness that made him feel a little shocked.

    The youth seemed to have a strong self-confidence; furthermore, that confidence of his wasn¡¯t blind. It was a confidence that originated from his bones or blood.

    At this moment, Luo Tianshen finally understood why his lovely and outstanding granddaughter would fall for the youth before him.

    Compared to other youths, he did seem a little different inparison.

    But even so, Luo Tianshen only dismissed Mu Chen¡¯s words with augh as he shook his head. A faint smile appeared on his stern and aged face as he spoke, ¡°Your first impression to me doesn¡¯t seem too bad. But in the future, I am not looking for an eloquent mouth. Luo Li is my granddaughter, and as long as I am still alive, I will not let anyone bully her. If you want to take her away from me, then you have to use your actions to speak the next time.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, Luo Li can¡¯t be waiting for you for the rest of her life. Thus, if you feel that you can no longer catch up to her, then give up. It will be a good thing for both you and her.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to ask Patriarch Luo to take good care of her. I believe that there will be a day when you will change your judgement of me.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope that¡¯s the case, I am expecting for us to meet again.¡±

    Luo Tianshen faintly smiled and did not speak anymore. He waved his hand towards Mu Chen as he flew up in the sky with a turn of his body.

    This youth was more stubborn than he had imagined. It looked like it wouldn¡¯t be possible for him to convince that youth. But that didn¡¯t matter. Time would tell. Time would gradually let him know the gap between him and Luo Li. At that time, he wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain the stubbornness he disyed today.

    Mu Chen looked at Luo Tianshen¡¯s silhouette and couldn¡¯t stop clenching his fist as he took a breath in. In this short conversation, he felt the vast pressureing from Luo Tianshen. Thetter did not use any harsh words to ridicule him, but he could feel the distance emitted from thetter.

    Clearly, he didn¡¯t believe that Mu Chen could reach the height that he would have to view him with importance.

    However, Mu Chen did not hold any resentment or indignation. After all, with Luo Tianshen¡¯s eyesight, he had seen too many geniuses, and no matter how firm Mu Chen¡¯s speech was, it was impossible for him to shake Luo Tianshen¡¯s thoughts.

    In the distant sky, there was a little anger in Luo Li¡¯s gaze as she looked at the approaching Luo Tianshen. Her voice had also turned much colder as she said, ¡°What did you tell him?¡±

    ¡°Why? You¡¯re afraid of me threatening him? If a threat could make him give up, then I would have to doubt the eyesight of my granddaughter.¡± Luo Tianshen smiled.

    ¡°I promised you that I would begin epting the inheritance of the Luo God n and take over it. I will endure it no matter how hard it will be.¡±

    Luo Li¡¯s gaze dropped down as she continued with a soft voice, ¡°However, I do not wish for you to interrupt his decision. He is the first man that I have fallen for and will be thest. Even if he doesn¡¯t have any achievements in the future, at the very least...¡±

    She raised her head as she looked at Luo Tianshen. A brilliance abruptly shone from her crystal-clear pupils as she carried a trace of majestic presence belonging to an Empress, ¡°There¡¯s still me!¡±

    Luo Qingya and Luo Xiu, who stood behind Luo Li, had their eyes flickered at this instant as they exchanged a look. Their gazes were a littleplicated as they looked at the silhouette of the youth that was far away.

    Looking at the resolution in Luo Li¡¯s eyes, Luo Tianshen had also fallen silent, since he had underestimated the rtionship between Luo Li and Mu Chen.

    After pondering for a long while, Luo Tianshen finally spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°What¡¯s so good about that kid to make you so protective of him?¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t have the courage to carry the responsibility of the Luo God n.¡± Luo Li spoke in a soft voice.

    ¡°Seems like I have to thank him based on that.¡±

    Luo Tianshen smiled as he strode forth and lightly patted the girl¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I am not against the rtionship between you and him. But sometimes, a man doesn¡¯t need to be protected. Furthermore, I could tell that although that brat looks gentle and warm on the surface, he¡¯s quite prideful in his bones. I want to see if he can seize my granddaughter from my hands one day.¡±

    ¡°I believe that grandfather will lose.¡± Luo Li chuckled.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Luo Tianshen wasn¡¯t bothered by her words as he continued, ¡°Shall we go now?¡±

    Luo Li took a nce at the silhouette in the distance. Her eyes grew red again as she bit on her lips and nodded her head with resolution. Her hand lightly pulled on the feather of the Lightning Eater Crane. The crane issued a loud cry, pping its wings and rapidly dashed into the spatial vortex.

    Looking at Luo Li¡¯s departure, Mu Chen suddenly inhaled a mouthful of air and roared, ¡°Luo Li, wait for me. I will definitely be that supreme expert and find you, trashing all those bastards that dare to bully you!¡±

    His voice was enveloped under vast Spiritual Energy as it resonated between the heavens and earth, leaving every single student in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy dumbfounded.

    ¡°That kid...¡± the Northern Sea Dragon and Dean Tai Cang was also stunned as they uncontroblyughed shortly after, their eyes filled with praising gazes.

    ¡°Pfffft.¡±

    Luo Li, who was about to enter the vortex,ughed, except her eyes were still red as she covered her mouth. She nodded her head with strength, but she did not look back as she entered into the spatial vortex and disappeared.

    Behind her, the lightning crane army followed closely behind.

    Luo Tianshen was thest to enter, he first cast a strange nce at Mu Chen with an unnoticeable smile on his stern aged face. However, he still let out a cold snort towards Mu Chen in the end. He then cupped his hands towards the Northern Sea Dragon and Dean Tai Cang before walking into the spatial vortex.

    Creak! Creak!

    The spatial vortex slowly spun and shrunk, bit by bit, as it disappeared, restoring the sky to how it was before.

    As they left, the pressure that engulfed the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy gradually faded, allowing innumerable students to feel relieved in their hearts as they wiped their cold sweats.

    Mu Chen still stood on the spot, but no one dared to bother him. Ye Qingling and the rest lightly sighed as they dispersed everyone so that no one disturbed Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen stood still for half an hour before slowly sitting down on the towering stone andid down with his arms apart and slowly shut his eyes.

    Ling Xi quietly appeared behind Mu Chen as she cast a nce at him and did not speak to disturb him.

    From the sky, the Nine Netherworld Bird descended as she formed into a slender and graceful humanoid figure. Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s current state, she knitted her brows as she said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be dejected just by this, right? If so, then you¡¯re too much of a disappointment.¡±

    ¡°If this is how far you understood him, then the Bloodlink Bond between the two of you is too useless.¡± Ling Xi faintly said as she cast a nce at Nine Nether.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Nine Nether¡¯s brows raised as she turned her head towards the beauty who was a little cold and donned in a white dress. She lightly smiled, but that smile of hers was a little cold and dangerous, ¡°Looks like you haveints about our Bloodlink Bond?¡±

    ¡°If I have the ability, I will definitely dissolve it. I don¡¯t want Mu Chen to be implicated because of it,¡± said Ling Xi.

    ¡°Dissolve the Bloodlink Bond? You¡¯re overestimating yourself.¡± Nine Nether spoke as she cast her lips to the side.

    ¡°Then, do you want me to try?¡± Ling Xi spoke in a cold voice.

    ¡°You can give it a try!¡±

    The two girls stared at each other without giving way. This was the first time that the both of them have met, but there was already the smell of gunpowder between them as they entered a state of mutual hostility.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    However, just when they showed signs of moving from verbal fights to physical fights, a bark resounded as Mu Chen abruptly opened his eyes and stared at them in an imposing manner.

    However, that dignified manner of his was useless to the two girls before him.

    ¡°Little brat, you¡¯re pretty impressive, right?¡± Ning Nether walked with her long slender legs towards Mu Chen, carrying a dangerous smile on her face as she clenched her fist, emitting crackling noise.

    Ling Xi was also looking at Mu Chen with stars flickering on her fingers.

    ¡°Uh... the both of you can continue.¡± Mu Chen climbed up as he drylyughed. A wise man knows better than to fight when the odds were against him. Any of the two girls before him could easily crush him.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s reactions, the corner of Nine Nether and Ling Xi¡¯s lips rose. However, when they looked at each other, they issued a cold snort as they did not find each other to their liking.

    ¡°You¡¯re okay now?¡± Nine Nether enquired.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that weak.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he raised his head, looking at the location in which the vortex disappeared as a smile rose up on his handsome face.

    ¡°I am looking forward to the day I go to the Luo God n, and I will do my best for that day.¡±

    ¡°No one can obstruct me!¡±

    Looking at the usual confident smile on Mu Chen¡¯s face, Nine Nether and Ling Xi felt relieved and were somewhat gratified.

    Mu Chen stretched his waist. It seems like he wouldn¡¯t be staying in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy for too long, but before that... he had to make the necessary breakthrough.

    Only upon reaching the Sovereign Realm, can he have the qualification to graduate from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy!

 Chapter 640 - Primal Celestial Bodies

    Chapter 640 - Primal Celestial Bodies

    At the back mountains of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    It was a region enveloped by dense spiritual mist as boundless Spiritual Energy whistled in this region. Vaguely, there were also sounds of waves.

    Mu Chen stood on a lush green mountain peak with a lotus stone tform. This was the only Rank 8 Spirit Convergence Array that¡¯s connected to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, also the only ce with the most converged Spiritual Energy.

    Generally speaking, this ce wasn¡¯t opened for students, but speaking from a certain extent, Mu Chen had already far surpassed Third Grade Spirit Disaster and was half a step into the Sovereign Realm, possessing a strength that ordinary students could not bepared to.

    In addition to him seizing the Championship of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament for the academy, Mu Chen¡¯s status in the academy had reached an unprecedented height. Generally, as long as it wasn¡¯t an unreasonable request, the academy would help fulfil his request.

    Thus, the one and only Rank 8 Spirit Convergence Array being opened for him was reasonable.

    Mu Chen inhaled a mouthful of air as the vast Spiritual Energy in this region seeped into his body, giving him a rxed sensation as he sat down. A dark light flew out from his body, transforming into a figure beside him.

    ¡°You have already established your Sovereign Sea, except that it¡¯s empty at the moment, andcking Spiritual Energy. Thus, it is only a decoration right now.¡± Nine Nether spoke as she nced at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen nodded his head, during his battle with Ji Xuan, the reason why he could utilise such vast energy was because he had borrowed the power of the Great Meru Demonic Pir to fill up his Sovereign Sea. Even if he were to pour in the Spiritual Energy in his body into the Sovereign Sea, it would only be a strand of hair on nine oxen.

    Now that the energy from the Great Meru Demonic Pir had faded away, his Sovereign Sea was empty. Right now, what he had to do was gather Spiritual Energy and fill up his Sovereign Sea. Only then, could he be considered as having genuinely stepped into the Sovereign Realm.

    Nine Nether sat down beside Mu Chen as she slightly curled her long slender legs. Her sharp chin was on her knees as she looked at Mu Chen and softly muttered, ¡°What¡¯s your n after you break through to the Sovereign Realm? I think that the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy wouldn¡¯t have much help to the current you. Harshly speaking, if you stay here, I¡¯m afraid that you will never have the qualification to go to the Luo God n.¡±

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head, he naturally knew about that. If he wanted to grow stronger, he couldn¡¯t remain in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy forever.

    ¡°We are connected through the Bloodlink Bond, and you should know some of my secrets... taking that for example.¡± Mu Chen grasped his hand as the mysterious ck paper appeared in his hand.

    Looking at that page of ck paper, Nine Nether couldn¡¯t help tensing her body. Back then, she had suffered a lot from that ck paper.

    ¡°Have you heard of the ¡°Primordial Immortal Body?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was zing with heat as he lightly smiled, while looking at the Immortal Page.

    Primordial Immortal Body.

    When those words came out, Nine Nether abruptly raised her head as a smear of shock shed through her eyes. It took her a brief moment before she could calm her heart as she said, ¡°You¡¯re saying the rank 4 of the 99 Ranks of Sovereign Celestial Bodies, the Primordial Immortal Body?!¡±

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head. Although this was a huge secret, he absolutely believed in Nine Nether. After all, their lives were linked together.

    ¡°If I can obtain it and sessfully cultivate it, do you think... that I can be a supreme expert?¡± Mu Chen spoke in a soft voice.

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Nine Nether blurt out.

    ¡°No possible?¡± Mu Chen was stunned.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it... I¡¯m saying how is it possible for you to cultivate the Primordial Immortal Body...?¡± Nine Nether immediately curiously shook her head as she looked at Mu Chen, before she continued speaking, ¡°Do you even know what the Primordial Immortal Body represents?¡±

    At this moment, it was Mu Chen that was curious. He only knew that the Primordial Immortal Body was Rank 4; thus, it should be a powerful one. However, he didn¡¯t have any further pieces of information about it.

    ¡°The Primordial Immortal Body is rank 4 in the 99 Ranks of Sovereign Celestial Bodies, but you are unaware that it is one of the Ten Primal Celestial Bodies in the ancient times.¡± Nine Nether spoke slowly.

    ¡°Ten Primal Celestial Bodies?¡± Mu Chen was stunned as he wondered what that was about.

    ¡°The Ten Primal Celestial Bodies are the strongest Sovereign Celestial Bodies in this world, every single one of them is extremely overbearing and powerful, far surpassing your imagination. In the foreign invasion in the ancient times, the Great Thousand World was initially on the losing streak with many lower nes being seized by those invaders. It wasn¡¯t until the appearance of the ten supreme experts that had cultivated in the Ten Primal Celestial Bodies arrived; thus, the losing situation was under control. However, during that tribtion, those ten supreme experts all fell with five of the Primal Celestial Bodies destroyed, even the cultivation methods for them have disappeared. Hence, only five of the Primal Celestial Bodies were left behind, they were in the top five of the rankings in the 99 Ranks of Sovereign Celestial Bodies. But even so, it hadn¡¯t heard about anyone sessfully possessing them, so the rankings of the top 5 Sovereign Celestial Body are just in the legends.¡±

    ¡°And you are saying that the Primordial Immortal Body is one of them?¡±

    Mu Chen was dumbfounded, he never imagined that the origin of the Primordial Immortal Body would be so big.

    ¡°If you can sessfully cultivate the Primordial Immortal Body, then congrattions, I¡¯m afraid that you are amongst the rankings of supreme experts in the Great Thousand World.¡±

    Nine Nether suddenly looked at Mu Chen in curiosity as she said, ¡°But why are you so confident in obtaining the cultivation method of the Primordial Immortal Body?¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as he raised the mysterious ck paper in his hand as he said, ¡°Do you know of the Immortal Catalog in legends?¡±

    ¡°The Immemorial Divine Sculpture, Immortal Catalog?¡± Nine Nether¡¯s mouth widened as she said in astonishment.

    Mu Chen was a little surprised that Nine Nether knew so much, but thinking about her background, he was relieved. The Nine Nether Bird n was a n that possessed a deep foundation; thus, they should have quite a bit of ancient books as well. Therefore, it was natural for Nine Nether to know the secrets of the old times.

    ¡°This ck paper is an Immortal Page, a part of the Immortal Catalog. Judging from the information I currently have, the current Immortal Catalog is separated into three pages. If I can obtain the remaining two pages, I will be able to obtain the real Primordial Immortal Body.¡± Mu Chen said in a soft tone.

    Nine Nether was a little stunned by the mysterious ck piece of paper in Mu Chen¡¯s hand and only after a long while, did she inhale a deep breath and suppressed the shock in her heart. She looked at Mu Chen with aplicated gaze. She never imagined that Mu Chen would have such a treasure in his possession.

    ¡°You... your luck is simply too good!¡± Nine Nether could only sigh as she continued with jealousy, ¡°If there¡¯s a day when you can gather the other two Immortal Catalog pages and sessfully cultivate the Primordial Immortal Body, not to mention that old man, even a Heavenly Sovereign can¡¯t do anything to you.¡±

    Mu Chen chuckled as he responded in a little distress, ¡°But the world is so vast, it¡¯s simply impossible to find the other two pages of the Immortal Catalog.¡±

    Nine Nether also fell into her thoughts as she pondered for a brief moment, before she answered, ¡°I have a suggestion.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes lit up from her reply.

    ¡°Don¡¯t the Five Great Academies have a special Divine Artifact... one that can pierce through all obstacles and detect everything in this world? Who knows, it might be able to tell the location of the Immortal Catalog.¡±

    ¡°The Mirror of Judgement?!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes grew brighter as a surge of excitement rose in his heart. Although he didn¡¯t know what the results would be, it was undoubtedly a feasible method to try.

    As for using the Mirror of Judgement, perhaps he could only seek the help of Dean Tai Cang at that time.

    ¡°But, right now, I still have to advise you to keep that thought of yours to yourself. With the current you, even if you can obtain the Immortal Catalog, it will only spell disaster for you.¡± Nine Nether said with a faint voice.

    Mu Chen smiled and did not refute her. If he had obtained the Immortal Catalog right now, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to protect it. However, he didn¡¯t have the thoughts of getting it in a short time. After all, just the Great Sr Undying Body recorded in this page of the Immortal Catalog was something that he could only stare at with insufficient materials.

    Right now, he could only decide on it after reaching the Sovereign Realm.

    Mu Chen inhaled a mouthful of air as he suppressed the tidal waves in his heart, gradually calming it. With a flip of his hand, he stored the page of the Immortal Catalog into his body.

    ¡°I need your help guarding me.¡±

    Mu Chen spoke with a soft voice as he formed cultivation seals with his hand and gradually shut his eyes.

    As Mu Chen shut his eyes, the dense spiritual mist in the surroundings was riled up in an instant, gushing in his direction at an astonishing speed and endlessly poured into Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Mu Chen¡¯s mind had also sunk into his body. The waves of Spiritual Energy that were whistling over were iparable to the past; thus, it only took half an hour before the aurasea in his body to be filled with boundless Spiritual Energy.

    Piercing pain came, but Mu Chen showed no signs of stopping. His mind willed it as the speed of the Spiritual Energy being suck into his body became even more violent.

    With the gushing of Spiritual Energy, his aurasea swiftly reached the limits.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was also exceptionally grave at this moment, since he knew that the next step was extremely crucial. Only by shattering his aurasea, could he rece it with the Sovereign Sea.

    However, if this step failed, then the oue would be very dangerous.

    ¡°Shatter, my path of a Sovereign will begin here!¡±

    Mu Chen abruptly opened his eyes, his gaze was sharp as he inhaled. In an instant, the Spiritual Energy turned into a mighty current as it charged into his body, into his aurasea that had reached its limits.

    The Spiritual Energy in his aurasea shattered due to thepression.

    His aurasea shattered in an instant!

 Chapter 641 - Breakthrough to Sovereign

    <strong>Chapter 641 - Breakthrough to Sovereign</strong>

    Boom!

    At that instant, when his aurasea exploded, Mu Chen¡¯s figure seemed like it was struck by lightning. His body was trembling at a small frequency as cold sweat appeared on his forehead, dripping down along his face.

    The indescribable pain that spread throughout his body nearly seized Mu Chen¡¯s conscious.

    But, fortunately, Mu Chen had already expected it, and right on the spot, he inhaled a mouthful of air and stabilised his mind. He had started to feel that along with the explosion of his aurasea, the vast Spiritual Energy that was initially stored in his aurasea was simr wild horses that had broken free from their restraints as it violently rushed out.

    Without the restraint of the aurasea, the Spiritual Energy that Mu Chen had cultivated himself was breaking free from his control.

    Spiritual Energy wreaked havoc, and if he was unable to restrain it, then the meridians in his body would be broken by it and would cause a severe consequence.

    That was a situation that Mu Chen was unwilling to see happen.

    ¡°Come back!¡±

    A bark rang out from Mu Chen¡¯s heart and at the location which his aurasea exploded, there was suddenly a dot of faint flickering light. That dot of light was so small to the point that it could be disregarded. However, it was that dot that had unleashed a dominant suction force.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    That suction force spread out and instantly covered every single corner in Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    The Spiritual Energy that was wreaking havoc in his body slowed down in an instant as it swiftly flew in the direction of the dot of light.

    Tsk. Tsk.

    That dot of light was the Sovereign Sea that Mu Chen had established back then. It was faintly flickering with light as it weed all the approaching Spiritual Energy. It was like an abyss as it devoured all the Spiritual Energy.

    It took an hour for the Spiritual Energy devastating Mu Chen¡¯s body to disappear, and the dot of light, which represented his Sovereign Sea, hovered in his body. Compared to before, it was even more radiant at this moment.

    Mu Chen¡¯s consciousness dived into the Sovereign Sea, and in an instant, what disyed before him was an endless ocean with Spiritual Energy rolling in that ocean. However, the amount paled inparison to the energy from the Great Meru Demonic Pir.

    Mu Chen¡¯s shut eyes abruptly opened at this instant.

    Nine Nether, who was seated beside him, was relieved of a breath upon seeing his situation and knew that Mu Chen had sessfully shattered his aurasea. Now that the Sovereign Sea had sessfully reced the aurasea, what he needed to do next was to fill it up with Spiritual Energy.

    This step required a considerable amount of time as it was the most crucial part of entering the Sovereign Realm from Third Grade Spirit Disaster. Only when the Sovereign Sea reached the perfect state, can one have sufficient foundation to cultivate a Sovereign Celestial Body.

    ¡°If you can refine and absorb the Sovereign Elixir that you have obtained from the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, you should be able to ascend to the true Sovereign Realm. Furthermore, it will save you a lot of time as well,¡± said Nine Nether.

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen hesitated for a brief moment and shook his head. ¡°I n to depend on myself to cultivate the Sovereign Sea to a perfect state.¡±

    Nine Nether was stunned as she frowned her brows. ¡°You do not intend to refine the Sovereign Elixir or the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid? I¡¯m afraid it will take you a long time this way.¡±

    Filling up the Sovereign Sea required a vast amount of Spiritual Energy. If one depended on himself to cultivate, it might take quite a while. Thus, most people had already prepared Sovereign Spiritual Liquids beforehand to speed up this process.

    ¡°I have lots of time, the Sovereign Sea is the foundation of the Sovereign Realm. Thus, I feel that it will be more perfect if I rely on myself to cultivate it.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    Nine Nether did not refute Mu Chen¡¯s words. She cast an unusual nce at Mu Chen, and smiled. ¡°I can tell you still have this sort of opinion.¡±

    In her tone, there was a little praise in it, which was rare since she understood that the choice Mu Chen made was indeed astonishing. When many people break through to the Sovereign Realm, they would be impatient to refine Sovereign Spiritual Liquid toplete this step and experience the strength of a Sovereign. Although there weren¡¯t many side effects, the concentration of that strength would definitely be inferior to the Spiritual Energy they cultivated themselves.

    Since the Sovereign Sea was the foundation of Sovereigns, the importance of it was unimaginable. So Mu Chen temporarily giving up the temptation of strength and choosing the most primal method was the most stable method and extremely hard.

    ¡°It¡¯s because my ambitions are big.¡± Mu Chen raised his head as he looked into the sky, which was covered by spiritual mist.

    ¡°I know, supreme experts...¡± Nine Nether¡¯s lips rose as she looked at the youth before her. ¡°But, this is not an easy path to walk. The number of geniuses in the Great Thousand World far exceed your expectations, and once you enter into the Great Thousand World, you will naturally realise this.¡±

    ¡°No matter how hard this path is, I still have to walk down it.¡±

    Mu Chen revealed a brilliant smile to Nine Nether. ¡°This is a promise that a guy has made to the girl he loves.¡±

    Looking at his smile, Nine Nether was slightly stunned, before smiling. Compared to the past, this youth before her seemed to have matured a lot.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you for the next period of time.¡±

    Mu Chen showed a smile towards Nine Nether and shut his eyes, entering into a cultivating state without waiting for her reply.

    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re really treating me like your bodyguard!¡± Nine Nether clenched her teeth as she waved her fist at Mu Chen. However, she could only re at him with hatred and sat down next to him.

    As Mu Chen submerged into his cultivating state, a dominant suction force swiftly surged from his body. In an instant, it caused the dense spiritual mist in this region to start boiling and whistle down. It was like a gale that enveloped him.

    Boundless Spiritual Energy was continuously pouring into Mu Chen¡¯s body, and after refining it, it was endlessly devoured into his Sovereign Sea. Facing such a longsting pouring, the Sovereign Sea was like an abyss as it swallowed all of it up...

    However, Mu Chen understood at this instant why Nine Nether would say that it would take a long time to fill up his Sovereign Sea to the perfect state.

    He realised that after cultivating for an entire day, there wasn¡¯t an increase in his Sovereign Sea. Clearly, the amount of Spiritual Energy refined in this day wasparable to a hair on nine oxen to his Sovereign Sea.

    ording to this speed, it would take at least three months for him to fill up his Sovereign Sea.

    ¡°This refining speed is too slow.¡±

    Mu Chen muttered in his heart as he sunk into his thoughts. After a long while, he abruptly changed his hand seals.

    Mu Chen, who was seated on the lotus tform, already had his entire body enveloped in dense spiritual mist as it gathered into a high current that was pouring into him.

    At this instant, the Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth suddenly started to violently fluctuate. Nine Nether, who wasn¡¯t far away, had also sensed it as she hastily raised her head and focused her gaze.

    Arge ck pagoda suddenly formed outside of Mu Chen¡¯s body. The instant the pagoda appeared, it exploded forth with dreadful suction force, causing the spiritual mist within a myriad foot radius to gather together. Looking from afar, it looked like several dragons made of mist as those dragons dived into the pagoda.

    Roar!

    Along with the mist dragons pouring in, golden dragons seemed to havee to life on the surface of the ck pagoda, issuing dragon roars as they turned into golden mes and entered the pagoda.

    Tsk! Tsk!

    The endless mist dragons were rapidly being evaporated the moment they came in contact with the golden mes. They turned into fine drops of rain that fell and entered l Mu Chen¡¯s body, which was within the pagoda.

    Those fine drops of rain were iparable to Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, but they still contained extremely refined Spiritual Energy. Thus, it was purer and much easier to absorb.

    ¡°What overbearing mes.¡±

    A trace of astonishment surfaced on Nine Nether¡¯s face as she looked at the golden mes. She was a me expert herself. In the past, she had the Nine Nether mes, and right now, she possessed the powerful Undying mes. However, the golden mes before her eyes didn¡¯t seem to be any ordinary mes.

    After utilising the Nineyered Pagoda, Mu Chen¡¯s refining speed soared at a fearsome pace. The intense fluctuations of Spiritual Energy could even be felt by some Elders in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    During the next period of time, Mu Chen had submerged into a cultivating state and it was nearly his instinct to refine and absorb Spiritual Energy. Any disruptions from the outside world were blocked out by him.

    The entire processsted for a whole month.

    In this month, he had not stopped to rest. Themotions caused by refining and absorbing the Spiritual Energy was getting bigger and bigger. At the end, not only was it the Elders of the academy, every student could sense the intense fluctuations of Spiritual Energying from the back mountains.

    But, fortunately, Dean Tai Cang had already issued an order, so they knew that Mu Chen was cultivating in the back mountains. Thus, no one went over in fear to disrupt him.

    The month swiftly went past.

    A monthter, in the back mountains.

    Nine Nether, who had her eyes shut, suddenly opened them and looked at the cultivating tform. She saw the ck Nineyered Pagoda suddenly fluctuate as it faded away, bit by bit.

    As the ck pagoda disappeared, a figure appeared seated on the sky.

    Within a hundred foot radius of that figure was emptiness, as if there was a formless shield, not even the Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth could enter it.

    He was quietly seated on the air, there weren¡¯t any fluctuations around him, but vaguely, there was an indescribable pressure being emitted from him.

    The eyes of Mu Chen, who had been like a stone with his eyes shut for the entire month, had slowly opened his eyes.

    Boom!

    Light flowed through his ck pupils that caused the space before him to distort. His figure moved, and in an instant, he had mysteriously appeared in the air. He slowly opened both of his arms as he suddenly roared towards the sky!

    Boom!

    His roar was like thunder as a Spiritual Energy light pir that was a few thousand feet soared from his body. That light pir linked the heavens and earth as it emitted a formless pressure.

    Within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, countless students were looking at thatrge light pir in shock. Coming from that light pir, they felt a familiar pressure...

    It was a pressure that belonged to Sovereign Realm experts!

    At this moment, Mu Chen had finally sessfully stepped into the Sovereign Realm!

 Chapter 642 - Borrowing Mirror

    <strong>Chapter 642 - Borrowing Mirror</strong>

    Therge pir of light soared into the sky and could be clearly seen from anywhere around a hundred miles. When everyone felt it, there was a dreadful pressureing from that pir of light. That pressure wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to them, they had sensed it from those Sovereign Realm Elders in the academy.

    Evidently, the person within that pir of light had sessfully broken through to the Sovereign Realm.

    On a particr peak in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong raised their heads as they looked at the direction of the light pir withplicated gazes.

    ¡°That fellow is truly a monster.¡± Shen Cangsheng bitterly smiled. There was a hint of admiration in his eyes, along with unwillingness. Back then, when he met Mu Chen, thetter was still being chased after by Mo Xingtian. But in just three years, that youth had already far surpassed him, taking the lead and stepping into the Sovereign Realm.

    Li Xuantong nodded his head in agreement, his thoughts were deeper than Shen Cangsheng¡¯s. After all, Mu Chen was just someone that had managed to take three of his moves with all his strength and felt that Mu Chen was only ordinary back then and wasn¡¯t a fitting match for the outstanding Luo Li.

    However, in less than merely three years, he witnessed how Mu Chen soared and dazzled. Right now, Li Xuantong had no choice but to admit that Luo Li¡¯s eyesight truly was good. Although when Luo Li left, and Luo Tiansheng wasn¡¯t entirely satisfied with Mu Chen, Li Xuantong, who had witnessed Mu Chen¡¯s growth, knew that there would be a day when Luo Tianshen will change his opinion of Mu Chen, just like how he did.

    That was the youth that could always produce stunning miracles.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Mu Chen won¡¯t be staying long in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡± Shen Cangsheng suddenly said with reluctance in his tone. After spending so much time, he had a favourable impression of Mu Chen.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Li Xuantong looked at Shen Cangsheng, he knew that this man before him was filled with pride down to his bones. It was impossible for him to stay in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy forever.

    ¡°I will begin my secluded cultivation, in an attempt to break through to the Sovereign Realm shortly. At that time, I will roam around the Great Thousand World. Haha, who knows, I might be able to encounter Mu Chen at that time. If there¡¯s a chance, I will definitely have a spar with him to determine who will be stronger at that time.¡± Shen Cangsheng smiled with zing fighting intent and expectation in his eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go at that time, I might be faster than you in entering the Sovereign Realm.¡± Li Xuantong spoke with a smear of a smile on his face.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not that easy for you to surpass me! do you think you¡¯re Mu Chen?¡± Shen Cangshengughed.

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll wait and see.¡± Li Xuantong smiled. His gaze was gentle. He had treated Shen Cangsheng as an opponent that could beparable to himself and saw howcking he was. As for Mu Chen, that fellow was simply a monster, so he had excluded him, since Li Xuantong didn¡¯t wish to have his self-confidence shattered every single time.

    ...

    In the Main Hall of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, the Northern Sea Dragon, Dean Tai Cang, Mo Yu and the rest raised their heads as they looked at that massive pir of light with gratification in their eyes. The achievements that Mu Chen obtained in these two to three years were extremely rare, even in the history of their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°That kid is truly formidable. How good would it be if he stayed in our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy forever?¡± Hallmaster Mo Yu couldn¡¯t help sighing.

    ¡°Being short-sighted will break the future of another.¡± Northern Sea Dragon bluntly scolded with a ck face to Hallmaster Mo Yu¡¯s sigh.

    Being scolded, Hallmaster Mo Yu wore a dejected expression as he said in awkwardness, ¡°I¡¯m just casually saying.¡±

    Dean Tai Cang couldn¡¯t refrain from smiling from that scene, his eyes were a little abstruse as he said, ¡°Mu Chen¡¯s potential is very high, and it¡¯s impossible for our academy to fully develop his potential. Only the vast Great Thousand World can be a stage for him.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, even if his strength could rise while staying in our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, it is impossible for him to be a true supreme expert. Mo Yu, do you believe that the next time Mu Chen returns to our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, not to mention about us, even Brother Northern Sea could not bepared to him?¡±

    Mo Yu¡¯s expression was shaken as he had never expected such a high praise from Dean Tai Cang to Mu Chen.

    Northern Sea Dragon stroke his beard with a calm expression on his aged face. Unexpectedly, he did not refute Dean Tai Cang¡¯s words as he knew that Dean Tai Cang¡¯s words weren¡¯t impossible. That youth... did possess a terrifying potential. The crucial point was that he had a firm heart to walk the path of supreme experts.

    Unswerving determination, stubbornness and a firm heart.

    For real supreme experts, talents were secondary, and the crucial one was a heart of an expert.

    Thus, the future of that youth would definitely not be ordinary.

    ...

    ¡°Big Sister Ling Xi, has Big Brother Mu Chen sessfully made his breakthrough?¡± In the serene courtyard, Sun¡¯er covered the dazzling light before her with her tiny hands as she looked at the sizable pir of light in the distant sky.

    ¡°He should have.¡±

    Ling Xi sat before the bamboo house as a stunning arc was outlined by her white dress from her seiza posture. However, there weren¡¯t any guys to feast on such a scene. Ling Xi held onto a jade pot as she poured a drink for herself. She casually cast her nce at the sizable light pir and indifferently nodded her head.

    ¡°Big Sister Ling Xi, why are you not worried for Big Brother Mu Chen?¡± Sun¡¯er was a little unhappy when she saw how indifferent Ling Xi was as she pouted.

    ¡°He has a stunning beauty to protect him by his side right now, so there¡¯s nothing for me to worry about.¡± Ling Xi said indifferently.

    ¡°Ohhh~¡± Sun¡¯er sat before Ling Xi with her eyes narrowed from her smile as she dragged her tone and chuckled, ¡°So Big Sister Ling Xi is jealous of that beautiful big sister!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s very beautiful?¡± Ling Xi stared at Sun¡¯er as a dangerous arc rose on her lips.

    ¡°As beautiful as Big Sister Ling Xi... No, I mean Big Sister Ling Xi is more beautiful!¡± Sun¡¯er identally blurts out, but when she saw Ling Xi slightly raising her brows, she immediately changed her words upon sensing a bad premonition.

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Ling Xi lightly snorted as she raised her cold face and stared at the light pir made of Spiritual Energy that stood towering between the heavens and earth, and gritted her teeth. Back then, when he was going into seclusion, she even took the initiative to ask if he needed her help to protect him. However, she was actually refused by that fellow, that¡¯s simply detestable!

    Sun¡¯er sneaked a nce at Ling Xi and was confused in her head as well. Although Big Sister Ling Xi was cold when she treated others, she had a good heart. Back then, she got along with Big Sister Luo Li pretty well, so why is she so opposed of Big Sister Nine Nether?

    It was said that in the Goddess Luo Association, Big Sister Ling Xi and Big Sister Nine Nether were the most popr maturedies... Although she didn¡¯t quite understand what that was about...

    When Sun¡¯er¡¯s brain was running wild with thoughts, Ling Xi stood up as she looked at the sizable light pir. In her eyes, there was a smear of gratification and pride. He is indeed, Aunt Jing¡¯s son, perhaps in the future, he will be as outstanding as Aunt Jing.

    When that dayes, Ling Xi felt that she might even uncontrobly fall for him.

    The instant she had that thought, Ling Xi¡¯s face grew red as she quickly dismissed that thought.

    ...

    The light pir that pierced the heavens and earthsted for a few minutes, before it gradually faded away. When the light pir faded, two light rays streaked across the horizon and appeared in the air of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy in a sh.

    Every single student shifted their gazes over and saw a youth standing on the air. His appearance was still the same, even that robust Spiritual Energy fluctuation around him had entirely dissipated. If it wasn¡¯t for his bearing when he stood in the air, everyone might think that he failed his breakthrough.

    Nine Nether stood beside Mu Chen. Compared to Mu Chen, she attracted even more attention. Her slender figure was a little tall, her fair neck was as graceful as a swan, and her exquisite cor bone drew a gentle arc. Especially that pair of long legs of hers that pulled the souls of others. Her slender eyes were filled with wildness that was flowing through, which made others understand that conquering such a woman was even harder than ascending to the sky.

    Mu Chen looked at the countless gazesing from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy as he faintly smiled. He breathed out with satisfaction and slowly clenched his fist. He could sense the volcanic surges of terrifying Spiritual Energy in his body. The strength of that Spiritual Energy wasn¡¯t something that could bepared with Third Grade Spirit Disaster.

    Right now, with a flip of his hand, he could probably suppress a few hundred Third Grade Spirit Disaster experts.

    It was a gap that could not be filled with numbers.

    That power was just purely based on Spiritual Energy. When Mu Chen had sessfully cultivated a Sovereign Celestial Body in the future, his might would be even more terrifying

    ¡°What intoxicating power.¡±

    Mu Chen was intoxicated in the feeling for a brief moment before he recovered himself and headed towards the Main Hall along with Nine Nether.

    ¡°Haha, congrattions, Mu Chen.¡± Seeing the arrival of Mu Chen, Hallmaster Mo Yu and the rest smiled.

    Mu Chen quickly cupped his hands, and his gaze hesitated for a brief moment as he looked at Dean Tai Cang.

    ¡°Speak if there¡¯s anything you wish. why are you so modest?¡± Seeing his reaction, Dean Tai Cang gently said with a light smile.

    ¡°Dean, I... want to use the Mirror of Judgement of the Five Great Academies. I wonder if that is possible.¡± Mu Chen was a little nervous as he looked at Dean Tai Cang and cautiously spoke. This matter was too vital for him, and if it wasn¡¯t possible, it would indeed be hard for him to search for the Immortal Catalog.

    Clearly, Mu Chen¡¯s request had taken Dean Tai Cang off-guard as his face gradually turned heavy with his brows knitted together.

    Seeing his reaction, Mu Chen¡¯s heart involuntarily sank.

 Chapter 643 - Dispute

    <strong>Chapter 643 - Dispute</strong>

    ¡°Borrowing the Mirror of Judgement...¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s request in the Main Hall, the brows of Dean Tai Cang and the rest frowned and only after a long time did they look and Mu Chen and said, ¡°The Mirror of Judgement is controlled by the Five Great Academies, it¡¯s impossible to use it with just the agreement of one academy. Therefore, we would need to get a vote of all five Deans of the Five Great Academies before using the Mirror of Judgement. Only with at least three votes, can we use the Mirror of Judgement.¡±

    Mu Chen scratched his head as he bitterly smiled. He naturally knew that it was not an easy task to use the Mirror of Judgement, but this was his only choice to get any news of the Immortal Catalog.

    ¡°Among the Five Great Academies, the Saint Spiritual Academy will probably not agree to it, but we can fight for the three other academies.¡± Northern Sea Dragon, who had not spoken from the beginning, opened his mouth, ¡°I¡¯ll make a trip to the three other academies, I believe they will give this old man some face.¡±

    Dean Tai Cang and the rest were startled by his words. The Northern Sea Dragon rarely interfered in the matters of the academy, they couldn¡¯t imagine that he would actually do this for Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen was also stunned as he gratefully looked at Northern Sea Dragon, ¡°Thank you, Senior Northern Sea.¡±

    He knew that it was a tough matter for an Earth Sovereign toe out, and with the pride of Northern Sea Dragon, it was probably rare for him to take the initiative to pull rtions. However, Mu Chen did not reject as he knew that with the Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s personality, if he were to refuse his favour, this isted old man would immediately not care about him. Thus, he could only remember this favour in his heart at this moment.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your achievements in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, I¡¯m afraid that it would be hard for the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to continue holding onto the title of the Five Great Academies. Compared to that, this is nothing for an old man like me to show my face.¡± Northern Sea Dragon looked at Mu Chen with a rare smile revealed on his lips.

    ¡°I am a member of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, be it now or in the future.¡± Mu Chen lightly smiled.

    ¡°Good, with those words of yours, it¡¯s worth me pulling my face down.¡± Northern Sea Dragon revealed a gratified smile on his face as he waved his hand at Dean Tai Cang and the rest, ¡°I will make a trip to the three academies now, the rest of you will remain in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Mu Chen, wait for my news.¡±

    As he finished speaking, Northern Sea Dragon strode forth, space distorted before him and shortly after, a spatial crack was ripped open as he went in and instantly disappeared.

    Looking at the swift and decisive Northern Sea Dragon, Mu Chen felt grateful in his heart.

    ¡°Okay, you¡¯ll remain in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and wait for the news.¡± Dean Tai Cang patted Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder and pondered for a brief moment before he continued speaking, ¡°After this matter, you intend on leaving the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, right?¡±

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s for the best, if you continue to remain in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, there will be a limit to your cultivation. The Great Thousand World is more suitable for you.¡±

    Dean Tai Cang smiled, ¡°But remember the words I said before, as long as you do notmit any actions that will bring down the academy, you are always a student of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. No matter what troubles you have incurred in the outside world, as long as you return to the academy, our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy will not let anyone bully you.¡±

    Mu Chen nced at the gratified smile on Dean Tai Cang¡¯s face and felt touched in his heart. He did not say any other words, only heavily nodded his head.

    This was a ce that he would always remember.

    Dean Tai Cang conversed with Mu Chen for another short while, before letting him leave. Mu Chen brought along Nine Nether as he headed towards Ling Xi¡¯s serene courtyard.

    Entering the courtyard, a girl was seated before the bamboo house as she drank some tea. When thetter saw Mu Chen¡¯s arrival, she let out a faint smile, but when she saw Nine Nether, who was behind him, her brows had undetectable risen.

    ¡°Congrattions, you have finally be a Sovereign expert.¡± Ling Xi smiled.

    Mu Chen smiled as well as he sat before Ling Xi. Facing the beautiful girl before him, Mu Chen hesitated for a brief moment before saying, ¡°Big Sister Ling Xi, I will leave the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy very soon.¡±

    The hand which Ling Xi used to pour tea trembled as she gave Mu Chen a nce, before nodding her head.

    ¡°Big Sister Ling Xi, are youing along with me?¡± Mu Chen said in a soft voice.

    Ling Xi remained silent for a long time before shaking her head, ¡°After your departure, I will also leave the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. But I will not be following you, I have other matters to attend to.¡±

    ¡°Other matters?¡± Mu Chen was stunned. He looked at Ling Xi, who was biting her rosy lip, as he wrinkled his brows, ¡°You¡¯re going to find my mother?¡±

    Ling Xi nodded her head as her face became slightly cold. ¡°My memories have been sealed for a long time. But I can still vaguely sensee broken memories, so I intend to go search for her by myself. No matter what, I have to know where Aunt Jing was taken to.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous for you to go alone! If you want to go, I¡¯ll have to go with you!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s face slightly changed as he spoke in a stern voice. Although he had note in contact with that mysterious n, he could sense how terrifying they were. His mother¡¯s strength wasparable to a Heavenly Sovereign, and even so, she was confined, and Ling Xi¡¯s strength was only equivalent to a Fourth Grade Sovereign. If she was discovered by those people, her safety would be at stake.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense.¡± Ling Xi gently smiled, ¡°Aunt Jing was willing to suffer so much yearning pain to protect you, how can I let youe with me to risk yourself?¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, you don¡¯t have to worry about me, I will act ordingly and will not be rash. I will only be investigating in the dark, and when I have any news, I wille look for you.¡±

    ¡°After all, you will be going to find Aunt Jing in the future as well. You can¡¯t be in the dark about everything, right? Therefore, I will go ahead first and see if I can find any information for you.¡±

    Mu Chen looked at Ling Xi. There was a rare gentleness on her face with a faint smile hanging at the corner of her lips. Her voice was filled with irreversible resolution.

    Facing Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, Ling Xi lightly nodded her head, implying that he should not try to persuade her any further.

    After looking for a long time, Mu Chen finally gave up and spoke with his teeth clenched, ¡°Refine a Spirit Seal with your Spirit and give it to me. Otherwise, I will definitely not let you go alone.¡±

    The so-called Spirit Seal was a small trace of Spirit that was made into a Spirit Seal. This Spirit Seal would be linked to the owner and the instant the owner was in danger, there would also be a reaction from the Spirit Seal as well.

    However, this Spirit Seal was, after all, a strand of the Spirit. If the Spirit Seal was destroyed, the owner of it would also suffer injuries from it. So, generally speaking, unless it was someone close, most people wouldn¡¯t be willing to give their Spirit Seals to anyone else.

    But clearly, Mu Chen and Ling Xi didn¡¯t have a normal rtionship.

    Seeing the firmness in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, Ling Xi could only agree to it as she revealed a weak smile from the corner of her lips. ¡°What a stubborn fellow... okay then.¡±

    She extended her hand as light gathered on her slender fingertips. It flickered with golden light and gradually took the form of a palm-sized golden seal. The golden seal was exquisite and small, it was a small-scaled Ling Xi. Even the cold aura that was emitted from it was simr.

    ¡°Here, take it.¡± Ling Xi revealed a smile to Mu Chen as she handed over the golden seal.

    Receiving the golden seal, Mu Chen curiously fiddled with it, before lightly rubbing on the small Ling Xi¡¯s face. After that, he saw Ling Xi¡¯s face turning red as she red at him.

    The Spirit Seal was linked to her Spirit, after all. That rub and with their distance, she also felt that a little bit. Therefore, this action from thetter was merely teasing her right before her eyes. If it was someone else that did such a disrespectful act, Ling Xi would have long set up a Spiritual Array to kill him.

    ¡°*cough*...¡± Seeing her reaction, Mu Chen dryly coughed as he quickly stored the golden seal. He then said with a heavy expression, ¡°Big Sister Ling Xi, promise me that no matter what happens, do not be rash. I will handle that matter in the future, and at that time, whether it is mother or Big Sister Ling Xi, I will protect the both of you.¡±

    ¡°Wait until you surpass your Big Sister Ling Xi before speaking such words.¡± Ling Xi smiled. It was a smile that made even a hundred flowers pale inparison. However, Mu Chen¡¯s words had also made her somewhat happy in her heart.

    ¡°Right, even though you are a Sovereign now, you can¡¯t abandon your cultivation in the ways of Spiritual Arrays. With your talent, you will probably soone in contact with the profundity of Spiritual Array Grandmaster. This will also be a powerful card of yours. The danger filled in the Great Thousand World is something that the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy cannot bepared to. So it¡¯s still good to have an additional card.¡± Ling Xi warned with a stern expression as she looked at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen could only smile as he felt the warmth when Ling Xi suddenly became naggy.

    ¡°Also...¡±

    Ling Xi¡¯s gaze suddenly nced at Nine Nether, who was indistinctly by the side. Thetter had always maintained a calm expression as she stood there and did note any closer, nor did she have any conversation with Ling Xi. Mu Chen did not know why the twodies didn¡¯t seem to like each other too much.

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to dissolve the Bloodlink Bond.¡±

    Hearing her words, Nine Nether¡¯s brows raised as she coldly looked at Ling Xi.

    Ling Xi did not concede facing Nine Nether¡¯s gaze as she indifferently said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, Mu Chen is young and doesn¡¯t know anything. Did you think that I¡¯m unaware of anything as well?¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Nine Nether responded with a cold voice.

    ¡°Aplishing evolution at such an age and possessing the undying mes, I believe that you have quite the status, even in the Nine Nether Bird n, right?¡± Ling Xi sneered.

    ¡°So what?¡± Nine Nether raised her chin as she replied.

    ¡°The Nine Nether Bird n has always been stubborn and old-fashioned. If you have an important ce in the n, and they were to find out that you conducted a Bloodlink Bond with a human, how enraged will they be? At that time, who knows, they might force Mu Chen to dissolve the Bloodlink Bond one-sidedly, because it fits the personality of your n; but Mu Chen will also suffer an unimaginable injury this way.¡± Ling Xi coldly looked at Nine Nether as she spoke.

    ¡°No one can dissolve our Bloodlink Bond.¡±

    Nine Nether looked at Ling Xi as she said word for word, ¡°No! One! Can!¡±

    The two girls looked at each other with a cold gaze as the atmosphere nearly froze!

 Chapter 644 - Searching for the Immortal Catalog

    <strong>Chapter 644 - Searching for the Immortal Catalog</strong>

    The frozen atmosphere enveloped the entire courtyard with the twodies looking at each other with cold gazes. Themotion spread out as it attracted violent whistling winds, causing the trees and leaves to dance in the courtyard.

    Sun¡¯er hid behind a big tree as she sneakily looked at the confrontation between Nine Nether and Ling Xi. She was afraid to be dragged into it.

    Looking at this scene, Mu Chen felt a headache, since he didn¡¯t understand why these two girls would fight the moment they see each other, and with heavy gunpowder.

    ¡°Anyone can speak good words. If I find out that Mu Chen is injured by the Bloodlink Bond, I will not let you off, even if you are from the Nine Nether Bird n.¡± Ling Xi coldly nced at Nine Nether as she spoke in an icy voice.

    ¡°Your tone of speech is pretty big, I want to see what gives you the qualifications to speak such words!¡± Nine Nether raised her brows as she sneered.

    ¡°Really?¡± Ling Xi¡¯s face was cold as starlight flickered and gathered on her slender hand.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Nine Nether coldly snorted as a cold light flickered in her eyes, and behind her, arge shadow gradually appeared as it covered the earth and sky.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    However, just when the two girls were about to fight, Mu Chen finally couldn¡¯t endure anymore and barked out in anger. He grabbed onto Ling Xi¡¯s hand as rage rose on his face, ¡°Are the two of you done messing around?!¡±

    Ling Xi and Nine Nether looked at Mu Chen. However, thetter did not get interrupted by them as he had genuine anger on his face. Initially, his gentle gaze had turned abnormally strict.

    This was the first time that Ling Xi and Nine Nether had seen Mu Chen being enraged. In an instant, the atmosphere weakened as they issued as snort and retracted the Spiritual Energy fluctuations around them.

    Mu Chen looked at the two girls that had turned their heads away as he scratched his head. ¡°Big Sister Ling Xi, the Bloodlink Bond between Nine Nether and me was formed under a dangerous situation. So there¡¯s no way to dissolve this Bloodlink Bond, nor will I do it. After all these years, Nine Nether has helped me a lot, and if it wasn¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t havee this far.¡±

    ¡°No matter what dangers the Bloodlink Bond may bring, I will ept it. As long as Nine Nether doesn¡¯t agree, then I will not let anyone dissolve the Bloodlink Bond between us.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s voice spread out in the courtyard. Not only was his voice heavy, but there was also an indisputable resolution in it.

    The ice on Nine Nether and Ling Xi¡¯s faces had unknowingly melted away. The former shifted her gaze as she looked at the resolute expression on the youth¡¯s face, before swiftly shifting her gaze away. Without her notice, her mood was suddenly lightened a lot.

    Ling Xi looked at Mu Chen as she sighed, ¡°Since you have already said so much, then I shouldn¡¯t say anything further...¡±

    As she spoke, she suddenly smiled and looked at Mu Chen with a sly gaze, ¡°But I never expected small Mu Chen to assume such responsibility, how manly.¡±

    Mu Chen clenched his teeth as he said, ¡°How am I small? You are only two or three years older than me!¡±

    Ling Xi smiled without anyment, she then turned her head to Nine Nether as her tone gradually softened, ¡°I am not picking on you, but you should know my worries. If the Nine Nether Bird n knows about this matter, I¡¯m afraid that they will not let this matter rest so easily.¡±

    ¡°I have already grown up, not even my father and mother could say anything about my matters. If there are any troubles in the future, I will protect him.¡± Nine Nether said with indifference.

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t control the twitch on his lips as he interrupted, ¡°I am not interested in depending on a woman.¡±

    However, Nine Nether did not bother about his protest as she left behind a sentence for them to talk, and walked away with her long legs and left, leaving behind a gorgeous silhouette.

    ¡°What a pridefuldy. Mu Chen, looks like it won¡¯t be easy for you to subdue that prideful little bird.¡± Ling Xi looked at Nine Nether¡¯s silhouette as she smiled. Shortly after, shezily stretched her arms as her ample curves became even more distinct under the white dress.

    Mu Chen was helpless.

    ¡°Stay in my ce for the next few days. Don¡¯tck behind in your cultivation of Spiritual Arrays. Before you leave, I will do my best to impart everything to you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as he nodded his head.

    ...

    During the next few days, Mu Chen quietly stayed in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy with Ling Xi in her courtyard most of the time as he cultivated in the ways of Spiritual Arrays. After he finished cultivating, he would party with those of the Goddess Luo Association. In the past, when he was in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, he spent most of his time cultivating, and now that he is about to leave, he became reluctant to part.

    He liked everyone from the Goddess Luo Association, there weren¡¯t any schemes or plots behind their smiles. In this ce, they could disregard their identity as they were all members of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy right here.

    Perhaps, after entering the Great Thousand World, it would be hard for him to see such smiles anymore. After all, it was no longer a worry-free ivory tower.

    When night arrived, Mu Chen would sit on the mountain peak by himself as he looked at the sky full of stars. Some time ago, he would have a girl quietly apanying him, she would rest her head on his shoulders. Mu Chen liked that clinging feeling he felt back then. He had be her world, supporting her...

    Now that she was no longer around, he could only reminisce about it in his heart.

    Mu Chen slowlyid on the grass patch as he quietly shut his eyes, and slowly clenched his fist.

    Luo Li, wait for me.

    ...

    When Mu Chen quietly stayed in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy for roughly ten days, he had finally waited for the return of the Northern Sea Dragon.

    Hearing the news that the Northern Sea Dragon had returned, Mu Chen swiftly rushed to the Main Hall. Upon arrival, he saw the smile hung on the Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s face.

    Seeing his smile, Mu Chen instantly felt heavily relieved.

    ¡°Among the Five Great Academies, Dean Tiansheng of the Saint Spiritual Academy did not agree, as expected; but the three other Deans agreed to it. So that fellow can¡¯t protest anything.¡± Northern Sea Dragon looked at Mu Chen as he spoke with an eye-narrowing smile.

    At this instant, even with Mu Chen¡¯s firm heart, there was a smear of excitement.

    ¡°When do you want to use the Mirror of Judgement?¡±

    ¡°Can we do it now?¡± Mu Chen hastily enquired.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s do it now.¡±

    The Northern Sea Dragon wasn¡¯t unexpected of Mu Chen¡¯s haste as he nodded with a smile. Shortly after, he waved his hand and space was torn apart as he strode into it.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head as he immediately followed with Nine Nether behind him.

    Mu Chen stepped into the spatial crack, and the scenery before him changed in an instant. It seemed to be a small space. It wasn¡¯t big, except that it was all a void. In this small space, there was an ancient bronze mirror that had the size of roughly a few thousand feet quietly floating before him, emitting an indescribable fluctuation as it quietly rippled, causing the space to be constantly shaking.

    There was a stone staircase in this space that extended to the Mirror of Judgement. The Northern Sea Dragon led Mu Chen and Nine Nether to it as he passed a bronze seal over to Mu Chen.

    ¡°By using this item, you will be able to use the Mirror of Judgement. However, you can¡¯t make any attacks with it as a Divine Artifact of such a level isn¡¯t something that the current you can use. If you recklessly use it, it will devour you instead.¡±

    Mu Chen grabbed the bronze seal as he nodded his head.

    ¡°I will leave first.¡± The Northern Sea Dragon smiled and with a move of his figure, he disappeared; he did not have any intentions of staying here. Although he was curious about Mu Chen¡¯s purpose of using the Mirror of Judgement, he did not inquire, since everyone had their own secrets.

    When the Northern Sea Dragon left, this space became quiet. Mu Chen raised his head as he looked at the huge Mirror of Judgement, then injected his Spiritual Energy into the bronze seal in his hand.

    A faint lustre shot forth from his hand, into the dusty surface of the Mirror of Judgement.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    Fine ripples fluctuated from the surface of the mirror, and the Mirror of Judgement gradually became clear. However, the surface of the mirror was extremely abstruse, as if it was a night sky, emitting a mysterious light from it.

    At the sight of this, Mu Chen deeply inhaled a mouthful of air as he spread his arms out. Light flickered, followed by the appearance of the Immortal Page.

    With a flick of his finger, that Immortal Page flew out and hovered before the Mirror of Judgement.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    The surface of the mirror rippled as strands of light started to circte. A ray of light shot forth and enveloped the Immortal Page.

    Tsk! Tsk!

    As light enveloped, the Mirror of Judgement suddenly violently trembled and on the surface of the mirror, the ripples showed signs of losing control.

    Look at this scene, Mu Chen and Nine Nether¡¯s expressions became nervous. The Immortal Catalog was indeed, terrifying. Even one page of it could cause this Mirror of Judgement to go out of control.

    Their gazes were firmly fixed on the surface of the Mirror of Judgement, and a few minutester, it was still pitch-ck.

    The current situation made Mu Chen¡¯s brows tightly knit together.

    ¡°The Immortal Catalog is so terrifying to such an extent that even the Mirror of Judgement could not calcte its trace...¡± Nine Nether sighed, it was indeed worthy of being one of the Primal Celestial Bodies of legends.

    Mu Chen did not speak as he stared without blinking.

    Another few minutes passed, and the disappointment in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes gradually grew dense, and Nine Nether patted his shoulders tofort him.

    However, just when Mu Chen and Nine Nether became thoroughly disappointed, an intense ripple came from the silent mirror¡¯s surface as fuzzy images started to appear on the ck surface.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether¡¯s expressions shook as ecstasy flowed from their eyes. It has finally calcted it?

 Chapter 645 - Ancient Haven Palace

    <strong>Chapter 645 - Ancient Haven Pce</strong>

    Ripples appeared on the surface of the ancient bronze mirror, the initially deep ckness was quickly reced by fuzzy images.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether directed their gazes over.

    What appeared on therge bronze mirror seemed to be a continent that stretched without end. The angle seemed to be looking from high above as it was continually rising...

    Mu Chen was nkly at a loss when he looked at that unfamiliar continent. He had no idea where it was.

    Nine Nether, who stood beside him, was taking a serious look at the mountains and terrains. She slightly furrowed her brows, as if she was pondering something.

    Scenes still regrly appeared as they formed into a map of a continent in the end. The size of this continent was beyond words. It was shocking down to the heart.

    Mu Chen could only bitterly smile as he looked at the unfamiliar map. The Great Thousand World was too vast with many continents in it, it wasn¡¯t an easy task to be differentiated with just a map.

    Furthermore, the Mirror of Judgement did not tell them the exact location of the Immortal Catalog, was it trying to get them to search around in the vast continent without any clues?

    The probability was very terrifying.

    Just when Mu Chen bitterly smiled, light gathered on the surface of the mirror and vaguely, it turned into an ancient pce. On top of the pce, the sun and moon were hovering as light shone onto the vast continent.

    Nine Nether was looking at the ancient pce, as well as the sun and moon hovering on top of it. Her figure faintly trembled as dense shock rose in her pupils.

    The scene did notst for long as it gradually faded. In the end, the surface of the Mirror of Judgement returned to darkness. Even the ray of light that was enveloping the Immortal Page faded.

    Mu Chen extended his hand as he retrieved the Immortal Page and stored it in his body.

    ¡°There¡¯s no clue at all.¡± Mu Chen sighed as he spoke. Whether it was the unknown continent or the ancient pce, he had no clues.

    ¡°That might not be the case.¡± Nine Nether, who was looking at the Mirror of Judgement, suddenly smiled.

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen was stunned for a moment, before looking at Nine Nether. Dense joy rose from his heart. Judging from Nine Nether¡¯s words, did she realise something?

    ¡°If I have not guessed incorrectly, the continent that was shown on the Mirror of Judgement should be one of the ten major continents in the Great Thousand World, the Skw Continent.¡± Nine Nether chuckled.

    ¡°One of the ten major continents... Skw Continent?¡± Mu Chen muttered.

    ¡°Right now, in the Great Thousand World, the ten major continents are the most well-known, they can be considered the core regions of the Great Thousand World. They¡¯re flourishing and have as many experts as the stars in the sky.¡±

    ¡°Comparing the Northern Heavens Continent of your Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to the Skw Continent, it¡¯s not even a firefly inparison. In the Skw Continent, any single one of the peak forces isn¡¯t in any way inferior to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡±

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen smacked his lips. Although he knew that the Northern Heavens Continent wasn¡¯t much in the Great Thousand World, he never thought that it would be to such a degree. After all, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy could be considered as in control of the entire Northern Heavens Continent. However, when it was ced inparison with the major continents, it was much more inferior.

    ¡°You seem to be very clear about the Skw Continent.¡± Mu Chen was astonished as he looked at Nine Nether. He realised that Nine Nether seemed to be somewhat familiar with the Skw Continent.

    ¡°Do you know where Ie from before I failed my tribtions?¡± Nine Nether spoke with an eye-narrowing smile.

    Mu Chen was stunned as he answered, ¡°It can¡¯t be the Skw Continent, right?¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡± Nine Nether nodded her head thoughtfully.

    ¡°Then, the Nine Nether Bird n is also in the Skw Continent?¡± Mu Chen asked in astonishment.

    ¡°The Nine Nether Bird n isn¡¯t on the Skw Continent. However, back then, when I came out to experience the world, I went to the Skw Continent. Moreover, I still have a territory at that ce.¡± Nine Nether¡¯s rosy lips rose as she said, showing off.

    ¡°You even established a force?¡± Now, Mu Chen was thoroughly dumbstruck.

    ¡°I did not establish a force, I was only rmended by a senior and joined one of the peak forces. After all, it¡¯s impossible to go out without any background, especially in the Skw Continent that has hidden dragons and crouching tigers.

    ¡°Oh? There¡¯s a force that could hold you?¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    ¡°Before I underwent my evolution, my strength wasn¡¯t even in the Sovereign Realm. With that pitiful strength of mine, it wasn¡¯t even anything in the Skw Continent. The force that I was a part of was called the Great Havew Domain. Don¡¯t belittle it, it was one of the peak forces in the Skw Continent. The strength of the entire force was only strongerpared to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, and not weaker. Furthermore, my status in the Great Havew Domain was pretty high.¡± Nine Nether chuckled.

    ¡°Your strength was not even at the Sovereign Realm back then, and you became one of the higher ranks?¡± Mu Chen spoke with doubt.

    ¡°Haha, who asked me to have a powerful background?¡± The curve on Nine Nether¡¯s lips rose even more distinct.

    Mu Chen was helpless, So it turns out that she took a backdoor to be in the so-called ¡®higher ranks¡¯. He shook his head as he looked at the Mirror of Judgement and said, ¡°If the Skw Continent was shown in the Mirror of Judgement earlier, then what does that pce with the sun and moon behind it mean?¡±

    Nine Nether¡¯s brows slightly raised as she pondered for a long time, before saying in a slow tone, ¡°I have once heard in the Skw Continent that there was an Ancient Haven Pce hidden in the continent. The lord of this Ancient Haven Pce was a supremacy existence that could tremble the earth and sky back then, even Heavenly Sovereigns could notpete with him so easily.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze slightly changed. An existence that not even Heavenly Sovereigns couldpete against? Just how terrifying is that?

    ¡°Legend has it that in the Ancient Haven Pce, there is a treasure that even Earth Sovereigns and Heavenly Sovereigns would be tempted to have. However, no one has seen the Ancient Haven Pce all these years; thus, it became a legend.¡±

    Nine Nether¡¯s gaze was revolving with thoughts as she continued, ¡°If the Immortal Catalog is in the Ancient Haven Pce, then I believe that this supreme expert was one of the ten experts that possessed the Primal Celestial Body in ancient times. So much so that he might be the first possessor of the Primordial Immortal Body.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was heavy, since Nine Nether¡¯s analysis made sense. Maybe the Immortal Catalog was rted to this Ancient Haven Pce. But shortly after, he felt a headache. Not to mention if this Ancient Haven Pce existed, even if it really showed itself, it would definitely cause a hugemotion. It was no different from snatching food from a tiger if he wanted to seize the Immortal Catalog under the eyes of so many experts; being very treacherous.

    But, regardless of anything, now that he had obtained some clue of it, he would definitely not give up so quickly.

    ¡°Looks like it will be our next objective.¡± Mu Chen spoke in a soft voice.

    ¡°To go to the Skw Continent? It is indeed a decent ce to train.¡± Nine Nether smiled.

    ¡°Right now, my objective is to get stronger so that I can protect those I want to protect. Furthermore, this Skw Continent is one of the major continents; thus, I believe that it will definitely be more interesting and dangerouspared to the Northern Heavens Continent.¡± Mu Chen spoke with a faint smile.

    The Skw Continent was apparently a decent ce. He could train himself and, at the same time, seek more information regarding the Ancient Haven Pce. This way, he would be able to make his move first, if opportunity allowed.

    Clearly, he still had to get stronger before then. Otherwise, even if the Ancient Haven Pce did appear, without any strength, he wouldn¡¯t have any qualifications to seize it.

    ¡°I never thought that we would be returning to the Skw Continent, how reminiscing.¡± Nine Nether sighed. Back then, when she left the Nine Nether Bird n for the Skw Continent, she fell into the small Northern Spiritual Realm because she was undergoing her tribtions, and with idents arising from many causes, she formed the Bloodlink Bond with Mu Chen.

    Furthermore, the most coincidental point was that right now, Mu Chen was also heading for that continent. Fate was truly unfathomable.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, when we go to the Skw Continent, I can rely on you.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    ¡°As long as you say my name, I guarantee that you will be able to run amok anywhere you want in the Skw Continent.¡± Nine Nether spoke with her eyes narrowed from smiling.

    Mu Chen rolled his eyes and disregarded her. The mighty Great Havew Domain that was mentioned by Nine Nether was only one of the peak forces. Even if Nine Nether was one of the higher ranks, it was still impossible to run amok in the Skw Continent.

    Mu Chen turned around as he descended the stone stairs, towards the spatial crack. Although he wasn¡¯t able to obtain any urate news, his harvest was already satisfying. At the very least, he had a rough location and didn¡¯t have to blindly roam around.

    When the two of them walked out of the spatial crack, the spatial ripples had directly appeared in the Main Hall of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Before them, the Northern Sea Dragon was looking at them, smiling.

    ¡°You¡¯re done?¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head as he returned the bronze seal back to the Northern Sea Dragon as he spoke with sincereness. ¡°Thank you, Senior Northern Sea for your help.¡±

    The Northern Sea Dragon waved his sleeves, and the spatial crack gradually disappeared. Looking at the youth before him, his gaze turned gentle, ¡°You will be leaving very soon?¡±

    ¡°Three days from now.¡± Mu Chen sucked in a mouthful of air as he spoke, suppressing the reluctance in his heart.

    The Northern Sea Dragon nodded his head as a smile appeared on his aged face, ¡°I am looking forward to hearing your news again. I believe that at that time, you will leave us all in shock.¡±

    ¡°You are the pride of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, I hope that our prided son will not be buried by the innumerable geniuses of the Great Thousand World.¡±

    ¡°I will do my best.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as he turned his head, looking at the lively and familiar academy that was shone by the setting sun. Countless figures were streaking across the horizon as they head to the four locations of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Goddess Luo Association... Lightning Territory... Spirit Convergence Array... Spiritual Points Hall...

    Those familiar locations were gradually dimmed by the golden light and slowly disappeared from his sight.

    Mu Chen spread his arms out as a smile hung on the corner of his lips. He was reluctant to part with this ce, but he was also looking forward to his future path. This was not his destination, it was merely his starting point.

    Goodbye, Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

 Chapter 646 - Departure

    <strong>Chapter 646 - Departure</strong>

    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.

    When the third sun tore apart the darkness and shone onto thisnd, the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was once again filled with vitality. However, the atmosphere in the academy today was somewhat differentpared to how it usually was.

    Countless students were looking up at the most central peak of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. They could vaguely see a slender and towering figure.

    Every single student already knew the news of Mu Chen leaving the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    They were looking at that youth basked in light with revere and admiration. He was the most dazzling figure in their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, seizing the glory for them in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.

    Although it was natural for youths to be prideful, towards Mu Chen, they felt admiration and respect from the depth of their hearts.

    At the headquarters of the Goddess Luo Association, the eyes of the tens of thousands of members were a little dim. Both Mu Chen and Luo Li were the pirs of their Goddess Luo Association, and with the two of them leaving, it was a huge blow to their association.

    However, they knew that right now, it was unsuitable for Mu Chen to stay in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. He needed a higher stage, and the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was too small for him.

    Although they felt sad, it was extremely understandable.

    On the training ground, Ye Qingling, Yu Xi and Su Ling¡¯er raised their heads. That brat Yu Xi¡¯s eyes were a little red when she heard that Mu Chen was about to leave. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from crying like a kitten.

    Up until now, she was sniffing her nose as tears gathered in her big eyes.

    ¡°Okay, stop crying.¡± Ye Qingling gently rubbed her head as she smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mu Chen say before his departure that you will be the pir of the Goddess Luo Association in the future? This is the responsibility he gave you. You definitely can¡¯t disappoint him.¡±

    Yu Xi rubbed her eyes as she heavily nodded her head. ¡°Rest assured, Big Sister Ye, I will definitely not let the Goddess Luo Association decline. In the next Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, I will definitely seize the championship!¡±

    ¡°Ambitious.¡± Ye Qingling gently smiled and raised her head, looking at that figure and wished in her heart, ¡°Mu Chen, have a pleasant journey.¡±

    Up on the peak, Mu Chen was looking down at the enormous Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. The countless gazes were caught in his eyes as sadness from the departure rose in his heart.

    Behind Mu Chen, Ling Xi walked up, her face was filled with a gentle smile as she stood before Mu Chen and lightly adjusted his clothes. ¡°You must take care of yourself when you leave the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡±

    Mu Chen looked at the beautiful face close to him and felt a little touched. He extended his hand and embraced Ling Xi¡¯s waist. He gave her a hug and soon let go.

    ¡°Big Sister Ling Xi, you must be careful as well. If you encounter any danger, then give up for the time being. I promise you that I will definitely rescue mother. At that time, no matter how dangerous it will be, I will protect both you and mother.¡±

    Ling Xi¡¯s figure stiffened for a brief moment from Mu Chen¡¯s actions, but when she heard Mu Chen¡¯s words, the corner of her eyes slightly turned red. She was touched as the emotion flowed in her eyes. She could feel the concern in Mu Chen¡¯s words.

    She lightly nodded her head and shifted her nce towards Nine Nether, who was by his side and smiled, ¡°Nine Nether, I apologise for picking on you some time ago. I hope you will not take it to heart.¡±

    Nine Nether was stunned as she apparently did not expect Ling Xi to take the initiative and apologise to her. In this instant, she felt a little bewildered. The expression on her face wasn¡¯t too natural. She waved her hand as she said, ¡°No worries.¡±

    ¡°In the future, I¡¯d like to request you to take care of him.¡± Ling Xi spoke in a soft tone.

    Nine Nether nodded her head, ¡°My life and his are linked together, I will definitely not let anything happen to him.¡±

    The Northern Sea Dragon and Dean Tai Cang had also flown over at this moment. They looked at Mu Chen and smiled. ¡°The Teleportation Spiritual Array has already been set up, it will send you out of the Northern Heavens Continent. If you need to go anywhere, search for big cities in other continents and use their Teleportation Spiritual Array.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Northern Sea and Dean.¡± Mu Chen looked in the sky behind him, there was a colossal Teleportation Spiritual Array.

    The Skw Continent was exceptionally far, and even Sovereign experts would need half a year of the rushed journey to reach without using a Teleportation Spiritual Array. Furthermore, it was on the basis that there weren¡¯t any obstructions.

    In between continents, they were either separated by vast oceans or dangers that even Sovereign experts would fear, some were also separated by spatial currents. Even Sovereign experts would face danger to pass through it.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time, get going!¡±

    Mu Chen inhaled a deep breath. Although he was reluctant to part, he did not procrastinate as he spoke to Nine Nether.

    Nine Nether nodded her head, and the two of them appeared in the Teleportation Spiritual Array.

    ¡°Mu Chen, don¡¯t throw the face of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, no matter what. You¡¯ll always be considered the Numero Uno of our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy!¡± Far away, there was a loud voice as he saw Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong standing on air as they looked at him.

    ¡°Mu Chen, if the opportunity arises for us to meet again, don¡¯t be dragged down by us. If that is the case, we will definitely not be polite to you.¡± A smile surfaced on Li Xuantong¡¯s handsome face as he spoke.

    Mu Chen nodded his head towards the two.

    ¡°Big Brother Mu, have a safe journey!¡±

    Innumerable voices rang out from the headquarters of the Goddess Luo Association. Countless members of the association all stood up as they bowed towards the direction of Mu Chen.

    This was their respect for the founder of the Goddess Luo Association.

    At the sight of that, Mu Chen felt sour in his nose. However, he did not speak as he shifted his gaze towards the Northern Sea Dragon and lightly nodding his head.

    The Northern Sea Dragon sighed and nodded his head in response. He flicked his finger. A ray of Spiritual Energy shot into the Teleportation Spiritual Array, and in an instant, a brilliant light shone from it as space started to violently distort.

    As his sight began to blur, Mu Chen knew that the teleportation would soon begin. He looked at the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy that was getting more fuzzier and softly said in his head, ¡°Everyone, take care. We will meet again in the future.¡±

    Whoosh!

    The intensity of the light in the Teleportation Spiritual Array reached the limits as space distorted into a vortex. As the suction force grew stronger, Mu Chen and Nine Nether had turned into two streaks of light as they dived into the spatial vortex and disappeared.

    The Teleportation Spiritual Array up in the sky gradually dimmed down. The violent spatial fluctuations also slowly calmed down and restored peace to the sky. However, the two figures had already disappeared.

    The entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was in silence as the atmosphere became extremely gloomy.

    Looking at this sight, Dean Tai Cang helplessly sighed. In the past, when other famous students left, there wasn¡¯t one situation that caused the entire academy to be so gloomy.

    ¡°That kid¡¯s... charisma was that great?¡±

    Dean Tai Cang smiled as he shook his head. However, he did not boost the atmosphere intentionally as he knew that this gloominess would gradually fade as time passed.

    Perhaps, when another brilliant student appears in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Mu Chen¡¯s influence will fade. However... is it possible to wait for someone that can surpass Mu Chen?

    As he thought about it, Dean Tai Cang sighed in pity. But, along with feeling regret, there was also a trace of expectation in his heart. He wanted to know the height of this youth that walked out of their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Perhaps it will be as they expected when he returned to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy once again, his strength might have already resounded throughout the Great Thousand World.

    Ling Xi quietly stood on the peak as she looked at the location in which Mu Chen left for a long time without a word. Dean Tai Cang and the rest did not interrupt her as they quietly left.

    Ling Xi stood for an entire day, until the night enveloped her, before she recovered. She looked at the vast Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. It was the same scenery, but for some reason, something wascking and felt dull.

    She turned around, returned to the courtyard that she resided in and came before the tightly shut bamboo house. She pushed the door open and went in. In the tidy bamboo house, hung a portrait with a soft female silhouette that made others feel at ease in their hearts.

    She looked at the portrait as she smiled, ¡°Aunt Jing, Mu Chen has already left... He¡¯s very outstanding, no wonder he is Aunt Jing¡¯s son. But, I will not be able to follow him. I will definitely find you, Aunt Jing.¡±

    ¡°No matter who is he, I will definitely not let him off for sealing my memories!¡± Ling Xi clenched her fist as cold killing intent surged in her eyes.

    ¡°Aunt Jing, I will definitely rescue you!¡±

    Ling Xi strode forth as she carefully stored the portrait and left the bamboo house. She looked at this ce that she has resided in for a long time.

    ¡°Big Sister Ling Xi.¡±

    Sun¡¯er¡¯s shy voice resounded as she stood in the courtyard, looking at Ling Xi with her eyes reddened, ¡°You are also leaving?¡±

    Ling Xi strode forth as she hugged Sun¡¯er and smiled, ¡°Yeah, Big Sister Ling Xi has some things to do. Sun¡¯er, after I leave, you cannot stop your cultivation. Otherwise, I will punish you when I return.¡±

    Sun¡¯er hugged Ling Xi tightly as she nodded. ¡°Big Sister Ling Xi, will you and Big Brother Mu Chen return in the future?¡±

    Ling Xi gently rested her pearly-white chin on Sun¡¯er¡¯s head as she answered, ¡°Rest assured, we will all return...¡±

    Sun¡¯er no longer spoke as she obediently sunk into Ling Xi¡¯s embrace. Moonlight shone down as the white-dressed girl slightly raised her head. The moon shone a light curve on her face. It became the most gorgeous night scene in the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    And from this night forth, students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would realise that the beauty that was young yet holding an Elder spot, Ling Xi, had quietly left.

    She did not disturb anyone else, and when she left, only her back silhouette was still that gorgeous.

 Chapter 647 - Spirituality of the Spiritual Energy

    <strong>Chapter 647 - Spirituality of the Spiritual Energy</strong>

    This was a broad and endlessly stretched ocean, the end of it could not be seen. In the ocean, there were asionally huge aquatic Spiritual Beasts leaping about, rolling waves at the same time.

    Tsk! Tsk!

    Up in the sky, space abruptly distorted as strong spatial ripples spread out, forming a spatial vortex. Two light figures flew from the spatial vortex after that and appeared in the sky of this ocean.

    The instant the two of them appeared, they exchanged looks as they swept their gazes out. They were stunned upon seeing the vast ocean.

    ¡°Where is this?¡± Mu Chen was at a loss as he asked, scratching his head.

    Nine Nether was clearly more experiencedpared to Mu Chen. She slowly retrieved a scroll and opened it. The scroll was filled withplicated patterns and, after looking at it, it seemed to be an incredibly huge map.

    She swept her gaze as she pointed on a region on the map, then she lightly tapped on it. Ripples fluctuated on the map as it expanded, making it more distinct. In the end, a light dot appeared in that region.

    ¡°Look, we are currently here. This is an ocean outside the Northern Heavens Continent, and if we continue forth, we will be able to enter the Nanling Continent. At that time, we can borrow their Teleportation Spiritual Array to head for the other continent.¡± Nine Nether smiled.

    Mu Chen looked at the map as his eyes were filled with shock. He could vaguely sense the pretty powerful Spiritual Energy ripples.

    ¡°This is a Spiritual Artifact?¡± Mu Chen was startled as he spoke.

    ¡°Yeah, this is a Spiritual Diagram that is used in the Great Thousand World to record maps. Generally speaking, those that go out would have one prepared. So, naturally, I have one prepared as well. If we didn¡¯t have this Spiritual Diagram, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for us to reach to Skw Continent.¡± Nine Nether lightly nodded her head.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry with Nine Nether around.¡± Mu Chen ttered with an eye-narrowing smile. He was speaking the truth from the depths of his heart. If he was all alone, he might not even know what to do right now. How could he be as prepared as Nine Nether?

    Nine Nether red at him.

    ¡°Then, how long will it take for us to reach the Skw Continent?¡± Mu Chen inquired.

    ¡°We will at least have to pass through tens of continents to reach the Skw Continent by continuously travel through the Teleportation Spiritual Array. Even if we travelled without any rest, we would still require at least two months to get to the Skw Continent.¡± Nine Nether spoke indifferently.

    ¡°Two months...¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t stop the corner of his lips from twitching.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about rxing during these two months.¡± Nine Nether looked at Mu Chen as her expression turned much more serious as she continued, ¡°Mu Chen, I believe you are aware that you have already left the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, and the ce that we are going to is not an ivory tower. The Great Thousand World speaks with strength, and without sufficient strength, no one will look at you, no matter where you go.¡±

    ¡°Even the Great Havew Domain, which I was from, is not peaceful. It was a ce filled with internal conflicts. They are not like the small fights in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Although I will do my best to protect you there, I know that you do not want that.¡±

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen lightly smiled, ¡°Rest assured, I have been well-aware of this logic since long ago.¡±

    The Great Havew Domain was not the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, which had others trying to assist him in his cultivation. If he couldn¡¯t climb up by himself, he would most likely be stepped on by others.

    Nine Nether lightly nodded her head as she continued, ¡°Right now, although you have sessfully broken through to the Sovereign Realm, you are barely a First Grade Sovereign.¡±

    ¡°Because I have yet to cultivate the Sovereign Celestial Body?¡± Mu Chen said calmly. In fact, he could cultivate a Sovereign Celestial Body with his strength, but it would only be an ordinary one. Aside from the Great Sr Undying Body, he did not have any other cultivation techniques for a Sovereign Celestial Body. Also, he didn¡¯t want to waste the precious Sovereign Spiritual Liquid on an ordinary Sovereign Celestial Body. He was aware that after he gathered the two remaining materials for the Great Sr Undying Body, he would require a veryrge amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    If he were to cultivate, he definitely didn¡¯t wish to walk an ordinary path.

    ¡°That is only one of the reasons.¡± Nine Nether nodded her head as she continued, ¡°There is another reason why the Sovereign Realm is a dividing line in the path of cultivation, aside from the Sovereign Sea and Sovereign Celestial Body. The Spiritual Energy of a Sovereign expert possesses spirituality, and regarding quality, it far surpasses ordinary Spiritual Energy.¡±

    ¡°Spirituality?¡±

    Mu Chen lightly frowned his brows.

    ¡°The Spiritual Energy of many Sovereign experts has a unique attribute. Some have an ice-cold Spiritual Energy, while some are violent and fiery. Because of these unique attributes that they possess, their might isn¡¯t ordinary.¡±

    Mu Chen pondered as he vaguely recalled the helper from the Demonic Dragon Pce back in the Northern Heavens Continent, that Old Ancestor Wu Ling. His Spiritual Energy was dominant, and he could create cold and pitch-ck waves in an instant. Those waves were actually formed with his Spiritual Energy, so it was extraordinarily overbearing and no ordinary Spiritual Energy could bepared to it.

    ¡°Then, how should I give an attribute to my Spiritual Energy?¡± Mu Chen spoke as he pondered.

    ¡°Do you still remember that your Spiritual Energy has oncebined with my Nine Nether mes? Back then, your Spiritual Energy was exceptionally powerful and, speaking from a certain angle, the two were just interlinked. However, it is tiny inparison.¡±

    Mu Chen was instantly enlightened. Directly speaking, the so-called ¡°attributes¡± was the fusion of their Spiritual Energy with other things, evolving his own Spiritual Energy and making it stronger.

    Although it was easy to speak about it, it was tough to actually aplish it. Since Spiritual Energy would not fuse with just any random material, the instant the Spiritual Energy rejected it, not only would it not evolve, there would also be a huge drawback and he would be harming himself instead.

    ¡°Then, what should I fuse it with?¡± Mu Chen asked.

    The majority of the Sovereign experts would choose to absorb the abnormal energy from ces of extreme cold or heat and fuse that with their Spiritual Energy. It was the most straightforward and easiest method. However, there would also be a limit to how much it can increase the power of Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°You have once fused with the Nine Nether mes, so your Spiritual Energy should bepatible to fire-attributed items. Furthermore, you have also trained in the Lightning God¡¯s Physique, so you should also bepatible with lightning attributes...¡±

    Nine Nether pondered as she continued, ¡°As for lightning attributes, it is impossible for you to fuse with any powerful lightning sources at your current state, so you should temporarily give up on the idea. As for mes... my Undying mes should be a good choice for you.¡±

    Mu Chen eyes lit up. Not only was that a pretty good choice, it was just perfect. He was no longer as ignorant as he was in the past. He knew how powerful the Undying mes were. The crucial point was that the Undying mes also possessed profound characteristics.

    Undying.

    But again, it didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t die if he possessed the Undying mes. He would possess powerful regenerative power due to the Undying mes. No matter how grave his injuries were, as long as it wasn¡¯t enough to erase his Spirit, he would be able to gradually recover from his injuries.

    Possessing the Undying mes, he would have the upper hand in a long battle.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes lit up as a thought shed in his mind. He looked at Nine Nether and bitterly smiled, ¡°But, if we did that, you will also suffer some harm, right?¡±

    Although Nine Nether possessed the Undying mes, it wasn¡¯t something that she had gotten so easily. She also had to exhaust a significant amount of energy and spirit to create the Undying mes. If Mu Chen wanted his Spiritual Energy to evolve, the amount of Undying mes he required would be incredibly tremendous.

    And to Nine Nether, it was a huge burden.

    Nine Nether did notment on his speech as she stared at Mu Chen with her slender eyes. ¡°Although there will be some obstructions, it¡¯s nothing great.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°From today on, we will travel during the day, and you will start fusing with the Undying mes at night. My bottom line for you is to have your Spiritual Energy evolved before reaching the Skw Continent!¡± Nine Nether did not give Mu Chen any chance to refuse as she said with indifference.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t aplish that...¡± A dangerous arc rose on Nine Nether¡¯s rosy lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±

    She casually pped her hand down, and the ocean beneath her ripped apart. The leaping Spiritual Beasts were instantly ughtered with that palm of hers.

    Looking at the situation, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help twitching the corner of his lips as he wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. He was well-aware of Nine Nether¡¯s personality. If things really came to that point, she might really give him a beating. This Big Sister was too violent.

    ¡°Do you have any opinions?¡± Nine Nether chuckled as she looked at Mu Chen. Although she was incredibly gorgeous, she made Mu Chen flow with cold sweat as he hastily shook his head.

    ¡°Good, let us go, then.¡±

    Nine Nether nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to fly across this ocean?¡± Mu Chen was stunned as he quickly carried on, ¡°Why don¡¯t you return to your original form and I¡¯ll ride you as you fly over it, it will be so much faster...¡±

    The instant when he spoke, he felt something amiss as Nine Nether, who stood before him, had her brows lifted. However, she still maintained a blossoming smile on her face. It was so much so that her smile was a little lovely as she leisurely strode forth with her face flushed red. ¡°Little Brother Mu Chen, you really want to ride Big Sister?¡±

    Mu Chen dryly smiled as he turned around and ran.

    Boom!

    But before he could run far, violent Spiritual Energy enveloped him as he saw arge wing ruthlessly pping towards him. A booming sound rang out as he was sent into the ocean.

    Mu Chen came out of the ocean as a figure flit across the horizon with a lovable chuckle sounding out.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed toe out, you are to swim in the ocean. It¡¯s your training.¡±

    Mu Chen felt grief and indignation. He clenched his teeth as he muttered, A wise man knows better than fight when odds are against him. He chose to endure it for the time being, and when he was stronger than her in the future, he would definitely press her down on his thighs and spank her bottom.

    Nine Nether, just you wait!

    The youth swam forth with all his effort as he roared in his heart.

 Chapter 648 - The Slow Journey

    <strong>Chapter 648 - The Slow Journey</strong>

    The journey towards the Skw Continent was a slow one. However, under the task given by Nine Nether, the dry and dull journey started to get painful.

    It wasn¡¯t an easy task, even for Sovereign experts, to evolve their Spiritual Energy.

    Although Mu Chen had oncee in contact with the Nine Nether mes in the past,pared to having his Spiritual Energy evolved with it was extremely tough. It was simply theparison between a firefly and therge moon.

    Also, it wasn¡¯t the Nine Nether mes that he was trying to merge with right now, it was the Undying mes that was several times more powerful!

    Nine Nether¡¯s training technique was straightforward, and at the same time, overbearing. She did not use any cheap trick. She had directly injected the tyrannical Undying mes into Mu Chen¡¯s body, finding the concealed Sovereign Sea in his body and poured them inside it.

    The Undying mes whistled in his Sovereign Sea as the zing temperature instantly made Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Sea ignite. The sensation of his Spiritual Energy boiling gave Mu Chen an extreme pain. Even his Sovereign Sea showed signs of falling apart.

    However, every single time he reached his limit, Nine Nether would retract the Undying mes, and send it over again once Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Sea calmed down.

    Mu Chen only felt two words from the boiling of his Spiritual Energy.

    Living death.

    ording to Nine Nether¡¯s words, the Undying mes were far more overbearing than the Nine Nether mes. If Mu Chen had directly fused with it right from the start, there would only be one oue. His Spiritual Energy would bebusted by the Undying mes, and even his Sovereign Sea would be affected by it.

    Thus, he could only gradually get used to the Undying mes if he wanted to fuse with it. But, how can he get used to it? That¡¯s simple, to burn his Spiritual Energy over and over again.

    With Nine Nether¡¯s logic, it was simr to getting trashed. The more you get trashed, the more you will get used to it.

    As Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy was continuously zed by it, it would also gradually get used to the Undying mes, in which he can proceed to fuse it.

    Therefore, Mu Chen could only endure this torturing training method, since there was no other alternative.

    In the ten days of their journey, Mu Chen and Nine Nether would rest whenever night came, and that was also Mu Chen¡¯s everyday nightmare ...

    However, Mu Chen clenched his teeth as he endured the pain of the training. He knew that in this world, there wasn¡¯t any strength that came without a price. If he wanted to evolve his Spiritual Energy, he would have to pay the price for it.

    Furthermore, he could sense that every time they ended the training, Nine Nether¡¯s face would be slightly pale. After all, the Undying mes were something that she had obtained through bitter cultivation. Such exhaustion was a little hard to bear as well, even if she had sessfully evolved now.

    Facing this situation, if Mu Chen could not hold on, then he couldn¡¯t be considered as a man.

    Thus, the painful training continued.

    The painful training in the night did not affect the speed of their journey. In just a short of half a month¡¯s time, they had already passed through numerous vast continents.

    In the beginning, it was a new found world for the youth that had stepped into the Great Thousand World. He got used to it very quickly and also ced the majority of his attention to cultivating.

    Aside from the hastened journey and cultivation, Mu Chen and Nine Nether would also seek information on the Void Great Sr Fruit and the Undying Divine Leaf. Those were the two crucial material for Mu Chen to cultivate the Great Sr Undying Body.

    However, there weren¡¯t any fruits in their search. The rarity of the two treasures far surpassed Mu Chen¡¯s imagination. After all, those two treasures would be great temptations to Sovereign experts.

    Especially the Void Great Sr Fruit. The miraculous part was that the Void Great Sr Fruit would form a zing sun in their Sovereign Sea. If one could obtain it and refine it into his Sovereign Sea, it would continuously shine on the Spiritual Energy in the Sovereign Sea, allowing the Spiritual Energy in his body to be fused with the energy of the sun; making it somewhat overbearing.

    Faced with such a unique treasure that could deepen their Spiritual Energy, which Sovereign expert wouldn¡¯t treat it as a treasure?

    As for the Undying Divine Leaf, it was also scarce. It was said that this mysterious treasure was known as the substitute leaf. If one encountered a death situation, it could save their life.

    Which also meant that this was a second life.

    Naturally, the rumours were a little exaggerated. After all, if the attack was too terrifying to a certain extent, even the Undying Divine Leaf would be entirely wiped out.

    However, it was still a perfect defence to have such a treasure.

    After knowing how rare the two treasures were, Mu Chen knew how lucky it was for him to obtain the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament. After all, such a treasure wasn¡¯t inferior to the other two treasures.

    Looks like it will take a long time for me to gather the two materials.

    ...

    The journey continued.

    In the blink of an eye, one month had already passed, and in this month, Mu Chen and Nine Nether had passed through dozens of continents. The distance of their journey was a little unexpected for Mu Chen.

    Some of the continents that they had passed through weren¡¯t big. It was so much so that it was even smaller than the Northern Heavens Continent. However, there were also some vast continents, despite that. Even if it wasn¡¯tparable to the Skw Continent, the forces in those continents far surpassed the Northern Heavens Continent.

    In just a short month¡¯s time, Mu Chen¡¯s experience had widened. He had even seen several other races of the Great Thousand World, bringing a whole new experience for him.

    Naturally, as his experience grew, his cultivation had also stepped onto the right track.

    Experiencing the innumerable times of burning, the Spiritual Energy in Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Sea also started to adapt to the Undying mes. At the very least, there was much less pain.

    The small changes made Mu Chen feel relieved as he had finally obtained results from his torturous training.

    The moon hung high in the sky. On a mountain peak, Mu Chen was quietly seated on it. Looking at the distance, a majestic city could be seen from far away. The bright lights made it seem like daylight.

    The scale of this city wasn¡¯t small. Even at this time, there were streaks of light continuously piercing the night sky towards the city.

    This city was named zing City. The continent that Mu Chen and Nine Nether were currently located at was called the zing Continent. The majority of this continent was upied by sand, even the Spiritual Energy in this region was more zed than some other ces.

    In the city, there was the Teleportation Spiritual Array that linked to the next continent. However, Mu Chen and Nine Nether did not enter the continent, since they chose to stay outside of it. Mu Chen¡¯s training tonight was extremely important.

    Mu Chen inhaled a deep breath as his gaze grew bright. He knew that his Spiritual Energy had reached a crucial point.

    Mu Chen turned his head as he looked at Nine Nether, who was by the bonfire, as he said in a light tone, ¡°I n to fuse with the Undying mes this time.¡±

    Nine Nether¡¯s hands, which were fiddling with the bonfire, paused as she abruptly raised her head. Her pupils were looking at Mu Chen in shock as she knitted her brows. ¡°It¡¯s just one month, aren¡¯t you a little too hasty?¡±

    She originally intended to give Mu Chen two months time toplete his Spiritual Energy cultivation. But, right now, Mu Chen had actually shortened it by a fold.

    It was a perilous thing for his Spiritual Energy to fuse with the Undying mes. If the Spiritual Energy and Undying mes lost control, none of them would be able to control it.

    ¡°I¡¯m not rushing, but I feel that it is almost time for it.¡± Mu Chen said with a faint smile.

    It was a strange sensation and if he didn¡¯t grasp the chance now, who knows when the next time would arrive. So, Mu Chen did not want to waste it.

    Nine Nether looked at Mu Chen. Her gaze was solemn, since Mu Chen was clearly not joking with her. She pondered in silence for a brief moment, before nodding her head. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°It has been tough for you.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled feeling touched as he gradually shut his eyes. With a will of his mind, his consciousness had entered the Sovereign Sea. At this time, in the Sovereign Sea, the boundless Spiritual Energy was like an ocean as it whistled. But the Spiritual Energy in Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Sea was slightly differentpared to a month ago. There was a faint purple mixed in his Spiritual Energy.

    The reason for this was naturally the Undying mes that Nine Nether had used to ignite his Spiritual Energy for the past month.

    Rustle!

    A melodious sound abruptly came from above the Sovereign Sea. A light figure gradually appeared, and regarding its appearance, it was simr to Mu Chen. It was his Spirit.

    After his Sovereign Sea had sessfully been refined, Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit had also been moved to his Sovereign Sea.

    The Spirit sat above the ocean as he raised his head and muttered, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Nine Nether sat before Mu Chen on the mountain peak. Her face was reced with solemnness. The bitter endurance of a month was for this step.

    She had spat out a mouthful of air as she extended her hand and lightly tapped the centre of Mu Chen¡¯s brows.

    Purple mes suddenly surged from Nine Nether¡¯s fingers. Shortly after, the mes had turned into a ming pir and gushed into Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body jolted the moment the purple mes gushed into his body. He swiftly clenched his teeth and did not utter a single sound.

    In the Sovereign Sea, the head of Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit was raised, filled with graveness as his eyes turned purple. This wasn¡¯t something he did himself.

    It was because there was an earth-shattering amount of purple mes above the Sovereign Sea as it swept over with a dreadful momentum.

    This time, the true might of the Undying mes was unleashed.

 Chapter 649 - Fusing the Undying Flames

    <strong>Chapter 649 - Fusing the Undying mes</strong>

    The earth-shattering amount of purple mes spread out in the space as it continuously swept down from above the Sovereign Sea with a terrifying momentum.

    A terrifyingly high temperature swept out in the Sovereign Sea.

    In that instant, even after Mu Chen had experienced the bitter torture for a month, his Spiritual Energy in his Sovereign Sea was gradually boiling at this moment. An indescribable heat surged, he felt as if it was burning.

    ¡°What overbearing Undying mes...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was grave as he watched this scene. Facing the tremendous momentum, he understood that Nine Nether had held back in that entire month of training.

    If Nine Nether had the intention to kill, his entire Sovereign Sea would definitely be burnt to nothing.

    ¡°But no matter how overbearing you are, I will thoroughly fuse with you today!¡± Sharpness gushed from Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he inhaled and his hand seals changed.

    Boom!

    Torrential waves swept out in the vast Sovereign Sea as it turned into waves that were myriad feet in height as they tried to engulf the purple mes.

    It truly was a spectacr scene.

    Tsk! Tsk!

    However, the majestic assault of his Spiritual Energy was evaporated by the purple mes at the instant of contact. It turned into a white mist that rose in the Sovereign Sea.

    Boom!

    When Mu Chen unleashed his attacks, the purple mes also started to show its might. Purple mes gathered as it formed into fire pirs that shot down, and looking at them, they were like shooting stars.

    Boom! Boom!

    The pirs of purple mes shot into the Sovereign Sea as they lifted torrential waves.

    Tsk!

    Along with the descent of those purple ming pirs, the entire Sovereign Sea turned into tidal waves as it rolled. Mu Chen could sense that the Spiritual Energy in his Sovereign Sea wasactually being evaporated, bit by bit.

    Right now, the Undying mes were not being held back. If Mu Chen wanted to fuse them with his own Spiritual Energy, he would have to truly defeat them.

    There wasn¡¯t any shortcut to this fusion.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see who canst longer.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression was grave, but without any hesitation. He waved his hand while showing a cold gaze, lifting myriads of waves in his Sovereign Sea. The boundless Spiritual Energy was like a loop of water as it enveloped the purple mes.

    The two energies brazenly came into contact.

    Tsk! Tsk!

    There weren¡¯t any violent impacts from the contact. The instant his Spiritual Energy mixed with the purple mes, it would immediately evaporate. But even so, Mu Chen still maintained a calm expression as he controlled his Spiritual Energy and endlessly shot it forth.

    The Spiritual Energy was endlessly evaporating.

    The ocean-level of his Sovereign Sea was being reduced inyers.

    Because of the high temperature, even the space above the Sovereign Sea was slightly distorted, as if it was about to be destroyed.

    On the mountain peak, Mu Chen¡¯s body was flushed red, with his upper clothes already being reduced to dust. His expression was twisted and had clearly shown the intense pain that he was suffering. The sweat that came from him had also evaporated in an instant.

    Cracks also appeared on the ground that Mu Chen sat on, and it was expanding at a rapid speed.

    Nine Nether pointed at Mu Chen¡¯a brow as she looked at him, whose entire body was red in colour. She couldn¡¯t help clenching her teeth as at this point in time. There wasn¡¯t much she could do. Mu Chen could only rely on himself to fuse with the Undying mes...

    ¡°Mu Chen, you can do it.¡±

    Nine Nether clenched her teeth as she muttered in her heart.

    Within the Sovereign Sea, a dreadfully high temperature spread out.

    The space in this region looked as if it was very slow. The rolling sea was being continuously torn apart as vast Spiritual Energy constantly evaporated.

    As the Spiritual Energy in his body evaporated, Mu Chen felt a vague weakness surging up.

    The surface of his Spirit was also fluctuating with ripples as his consciousness started to turn fuzzy. However, the Undying me was too overbearing, they were not only burning his Spiritual Energy, they even started to erode his Spirit.

    The instant his Spirit was engulfed, the entire Sovereign Sea would also turn to nothing from the fire. And at that time, not only would Mu Chen fail his fusion, he might even be killed by the zing mes.

    If he wanted to fuse with such an overbearing matter, he would naturally have to pay an unimaginably dangerous price as well.

    Mu Chen¡¯s consciousness gradually turned fuzzy, but he still kept his consciousness clear, because he knew that if his consciousness was devoured, he would have to pay the price of annihtion.

    It was a price that he couldn¡¯t afford. He had already given his promise to that girl, so he couldn¡¯t afford to stop here.

    Time gradually flowed, and in the Sovereign Sea, space was also being distorted by the high temperature. The mist was everywhere in sight, clouding his vision.

    In the boiling Sovereign Sea, Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit quietly sat there. Compared to before, his Spirit had dimmed down a lot, but he still kept his eyes shut.

    He could no longer sense any disturbances outside, but in the depths of his Spirit, there was still a strand of consciousness.

    That strand of consciousness was simr to a light-weight boat in the torrential ocean, swaying along with the waves. It seemed like it could capsize at any moment, but it did not fall.

    Facing the overbearing temperature of the Undying mes, Mu Chen had no ways to counterattack and could only guard himself. His only advantage was his well-trained will that refused to go down so easily.

    He knew that victory belonged to whoever couldst longer.

    The concept of time had already been unknowingly forgotten by Mu Chen. He only relied on that strand of consciousness to recall a long time, as if a hundred years had passed...

    In that long time, even Mu Chen¡¯s consciousness had started to fade and was gradually lost, unable to stay sober anymore.

    ¡°What am I doing?¡±

    ¡°Was I cultivating? I failed?¡±

    ¡°I feel like falling asleep like this...¡±

    Indistinct ripples would asionallye from his consciousness. In the darkness, Mu Chen¡¯s remaining consciousness was unknowingly being quietly devoured.

    Nine Nether stood on the peak as she looked down with a nervous gaze. The mountain had already turned scarlet-red, the grass and trees had already been reduced to dust, and the source of that destruction was Mu Chen, who was seating on the peak of the mountain.

    She could see the pain on Mu Chen¡¯s face had already disappeared, reced with bewilderment. That bewilderment did not let her felt relieved. Instead, dense worry surged in her eyes.

    She knew that if Mu Chen could not regain his conscious by himself, he would be submerged in that bewildering world of consciousness, and would no longer be able to find a way for himself to return.

    Nine Nether clenched her teeth as she lightly raised her hand, but soon ced it down. In this short period of a day, there were several times when she wanted to interfere. But if that happened, it would cause grave injuries for Mu Chen.

    ¡°Mu Chen, you have promised her before that you will be a supreme expert...¡±

    Nine Nether shut her eyes as she muttered in her heart.

    In the fuzzy consciousness, tiny ripples suddenly fluctuated, and in the depth of them, it was as if a soft voice wa resounding.

    It was distant, but also enlightening at the same time.

    ¡°I have promised her that I will be a supreme expert...¡±

    ¡°How can I let myself stop here?¡±

    ¡°Wake up.¡±

    Following those two words, fluctuations rippled from the depths of his heart. That strand of conscious abruptly surged as it spread out and upied his heart.

    The bewilderment from before hadpletely disappeared.

    On the Sovereign Sea, there was the Spirit that had shrunk in size by roughly tenfold. The Spirit jolted as his tightly shut eyes slowly opened up.

    He was focusing on the Sovereign Sea that was filled with dense purple mist. He slowly stood up and lightly waved his sleeve. In an instant, a gale blew away the purple mist.

    The mist faded and what appeared was the clear and vast ocean.

    His current Sovereign Sea was lustring with purple as purple mes lightly swayed in the Sovereign Sea. The sea, which was initially boiling, had long calmed down.

    Torrential purple mes hid below the sea.

    Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit was quietly looking at the Sovereign Sea as a faint smear of a smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Did I seed...?¡±

    He slowly spread his arms out as boundless Spiritual Energy poured from beneath his feet. The size of his Spirit, which had shrunk down, instantly recovered. Furthermore, there were strands of purple light circting on the surface of his body, and purple mes surging in his eyes.

    Compared to before, his Spirit was even more refined.

    Mu Chen extended his hand out as torrential purple Spiritual Energy swept from his Sovereign Sea and gathered on his palm. Vaguely, it turned into a strand of purple mes, with incredible power being emitted from it.

    Mu Chen stared at that strand of purple mes as an arc rose on the corner of his lips.

    He could sense that although there wasn¡¯t any apparent increase in the Spiritual Energy, the might had increased by several times!

    Because, at this moment, he had sessfully fused the Undying mes!

 Chapter 650 - Merchant Continent

    <strong>Chapter 650 - Merchant Continent</strong>

    A figure quietly sat on the fissured peak. His skin, which was initially red, had gradually returned to normal. The dreadfully high temperature had also retracted.

    Nine Nethernded and felt relieved at this scene as a smear of joy shed across her eyes. Judging from the current scene, Mu Chen seems to have seeded, right?

    When Nine Nethernded on the ground, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, which were shut, trembled and slowly opened. Within his ck pupils, purple mes were surging as they emitted a peculiar sensation.

    Mu Chen raised his head as he looked at Nine Nether, who stood by his side and had a pair of exceptionally long and alluring legs. He grinned as he spoke with relief, ¡°I have seeded.¡±

    As he spoke, he stood up.

    The instant he moved, the clothes he wore quietly turned into ashes.

    Nine Nether¡¯s face slightly flushed red as she red at Mu Chen, before quickly shifting her head away. She was so shy that her ears were burning red.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was covered with awkwardness as he quickly retrieved some clothes and put them on.

    Nine Nether waited a while, before turning her head over. Her face had pacified a little. But the resentment in her eyes could not be concealed as she red at Mu Chen.

    ¡°An ident, an ident.¡± Mu Chen quickly said with a bitter expression. If Nine Nether thought that he was teasing her and gave him a thrashing, it would be an undeserved catastrophe.

    Nine Nether coldly snorted, but couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with Mu Chen, then said in an indifferent tone, ¡°You¡¯ve seeded?¡±

    A smear of joy rose in Mu Chen¡¯s face as he nodded his head. With a grasp of his hand, purple Spiritual Energy gathered on his hand, and at a depths of it, purple mes could be faintly seen.

    Mu Chen waved his hand as that purple-coloured Spiritual Energy swept out and bombarded a peak not too far away.

    Boom!

    That peak instantly shattered, and under the destruction of the Spiritual Energy, a dreadful temperature swept out that instantly turned the grass and trees on that peak into ashes.

    Mu Chen was startled as he looked at the copsed peak. Even the rocks were being melted. Although the amount of Spiritual Energy he had was still the same, his offensive abilities were not something that the past him could aplish.

    Furthermore, he could also sense that his control over his Spiritual Energy was like his limbs. Moreover, even if that Spiritual Energy left his body, it still maintained a link with him and could unleash continuous attacks through the remnants that would be left inside.

    That was precisely the most fearsome part.

    In the past, when the Spiritual Energy that left his body was severed by his opponent, that Spiritual Energy would be out of his control and gradually dissipate. But right now, even if it left Mu Chen¡¯s control, it could still follow the will left inside by Mu Chen to continue the attack until that energy was thoroughly exhausted.

    If this bizarre energy entered another person¡¯s body, it would exhaust a tremendous amount of energy before it could be expelled. Especially the Undying mes that was hidden in Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy. These mes were mysterious and powerful. Trying to get rid of them would probably require several times the amount of Spiritual Energy, and when it was removed, it would have probably left a massive amount of destruction in the body.

    Mu Chen felt the changes in his Spiritual Energy and he couldn¡¯t stop himself from sighing. Only after stepping into the Sovereign Realm himself, could he find out how powerful Sovereign experts were.

    In the past, how could Mu Chen imagine that there could be so many changes and profundities to the Spiritual Energy?

    ¡°The Spiritual Energy in your Sovereign Sea was refined from bitter hard work, without the slightest external help; and now that it has been fused with the Undying mes, regarding power, there aren¡¯t many people that could defeat you in regards to Spiritual Energy in the realm of First Grade Sovereign.¡± Nine Nether lightly nodded her head as she spoke.

    ¡°But, then again, that is only if the other party does not use their Sovereign Celestial Body.¡±

    ¡°Sovereign Celestial Body...¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help sighing. A Sovereign Celestial Body was the trademark for a Sovereign expert¡¯s battle. The might of it was so extremely terrifying that mountains could be wiped away with a single flip of their hand.

    ¡°I wonder how powerful I will be after I have sessfully cultivated the Great Sr Undying Body.¡± Thinking about it, Mu Chen had a small amount of expectations, because he could faintly sense that the power of the Great Sr Undying Body would far surpass his imagination.

    However, expectations were still expectations in the end, since Mu Chen knew that it wasn¡¯t that easy to obtain the two remaining materials for the Great Sr Undying Body. In this month, they had passed through dozens of continents and visited countless auctions, but never caught wind of the Void Great Sr Fruit and Undying Divine Leaf.

    Nine Nether¡¯s gaze changed as she looked at Mu Chen. She seemed to know his thoughts as she smiled, ¡°Rest assured, even if we can¡¯t find any news about those two treasures, we should be able to get them in the Skw Continent. After all, it is a major continent, and those continents that we have passed by aren¡¯t anything inparison.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded as he felt relieved in his heart.

    ¡°Furthermore...¡± Nine Nether¡¯s voice paused for a brief moment, before she continued to say, ¡°There is a Greaw Goldpond in the Great Havew Domain. It is extremely mysterious, and even on the Skw Continent, it is a treasured ground.¡±

    ¡°This Greaw Goldpond has a unique ability that can make a Sovereign Celestial Body even more perfect. Furthermore, if there are sufficient opportunities, it can also allow a Sovereign Celestial Body to refine the Endless Golden Lustre.¡±

    ¡°Endless Golden Lustre?¡± Mu Chen was baffled.

    ¡°The Sovereign Celestial Body is powerful by nature, and upon possing the Endless Golden Lustre, it is like giving wings to a tiger. The crucial point is that the Endless Golden Lustre provides powerful defence, making the Sovereign Celestial Body indestructible.¡±

    ¡°However, it isn¡¯t an easy task to refine the Endless Golden Lustre. ording to my knowledge, there were only a few in numbers that could sessfully refine the Endless Golden Lustre in the many years of Great Havew Domain.¡±

    Mu Chen inwardly smacked his lips because he never knew the existence of such a mysterious treasurednd. After all, something that could strengthen the Sovereign Celestial Body was something that could make many Sovereign experts covet after it.

    ¡°After you follow me to the Great Havew Domain, you have to enter this Greaw Goldpond.¡± Nine Nether spoke seriously.

    ¡°There should be a requirement, right?¡± Mu Chen asked after pondering for a brief moment.

    Since the so-called ¡°Greaw Goldpond¡± had such extraordinary power, it truly wasn¡¯t something that anyone could use it.

    Nine Nether lightly nodded her head as she said, ¡°Only those with the Domain Lord title can enjoy the Greaw Goldpond of the Great Havew Domain. There is apetition once every three years and the number of spots is limited.¡±

    Nine Nether stared at Mu Chen with her slender eyes as she continued, ¡°Therefore, you have to fight for the Domain Lord title after entering the Great Havew Domain.¡±

    ¡°Lord?¡± Mu Chen was baffled.

    ¡°In the Great Havew Domain, there is a Domain Ruler, but this Domain Ruler is exceptionally mysterious. Therefore, the majority of the primary duties in the Great Havew Domain is managed by the three Emperors beneath the Domain Ruler.¡±

    ¡°Beneath the three Emperors, is the nine Kings... and I am one of them.¡± Nine Nether smiled, ¡°Under them would be the various Lords. Generally speaking, in order to be a Lord, one is required to have reached the Sovereign Realm.¡±

    ¡°Requisite of Sovereign Realm...¡± Mu Chen bitterly smiled. Right now, he was barely a First Grade Sovereign. From the looks of it, it wasn¡¯t an easy task to seize a Lord position. No wonder Nine Nether was in such haste for him toplete the training to perfect his Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have any confidence?¡± Nine Nether said.

    Mu Chen smiled, his smile had be much more radiant as he stretched his body, ¡°Nevermind, let me experience how powerful the experts in the Great Thousand World are. In the path of I, Mu Chen, I am not restricted to be a mere Lord.¡±

    Hearing his words, Nine Nether had a satisfied smile on her face.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Mu Chen suddenly turned his head as he looked at Nine Nether and spoke in a light voice.

    Perhaps after leaving the Northern Heavens Continent, Nine Nether had been nning everything for him. Although he still didn¡¯t know what the Greaw Goldpond represented, it shouldn¡¯t be something that even Nine Nether, as one of the nine Kings, could easily determine.

    Thus, he was a little touched in his heart.

    ¡°Save it. It¡¯s good enough if you don¡¯t lose too badly at that time and throw my face.¡± Nine Nether cast her lips to the side as she snorted, except that in her voice, there was a faint joy in it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should get moving.¡±

    She waved her hand and her figure turned into a streak of light as she flew out, no longer bothered to speak any more with Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen lightly smiled. He looked at that slender light silhouette and slowly clenched his fist, fighting spirit surging in his heart. The favour of the beauty was heavy to bear. Looks like he had to acquire a Lord position in the Great Havew Domain.

    ...

    Over the next month, Mu Chen and Nine Nether made their journey without stopping. They were covered in dust as they passed through the various continents and under their hastened journey, they were getting closer and closer to the Skw Continent.

    On a particr day, Nine Nether and Mu Chen¡¯s journey gradually, finally, slowed down.

    Right now, they were in a continent called the Merchant Continent. This continent possessed a Teleportation Spiritual Array linked to the Skw Continent. So, generally speaking, for them, it was also the final stop in their long journey.

    On this vast continent, there was the most significant auction house within the nearby dozen continents. Countless treasures, Divine Artifacts, and Divine Arts flowed here through all sorts of channels.

    Perhaps some channels were dark, but no one cared about that, because everyone knew that they could buy anything here in the Merchant Continent.

    As long as you had a sufficient amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    It was also this ce that made Mu Chen¡¯s travel-worn heart slightly excited, since he would finally obtain thest two materials he needed for the Great Sr Undying Body.

    Void Great Sr Fruit.

    Undying Divine Leaf.

 Chapter 651 - Merchant City

    <strong>Chapter 651 - Merchant City</strong>

    Merchant Continent

    As ording to the name, it was a continent that did trades in general. In this continent, there were many auction houses with decent fame. Although this continent wasn¡¯t vast in size, the reputation of it was resounding in the Great Thousand World.

    The origin of the fame came from the countless treasures gathered here. Many of the treasures were gathered here from all sort of ces, and circting through all sort of major auctions. Thus, there was a saying in the Merchant Continent. As long as you possess sufficient Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, you will be able to buy anything you want.

    That saying was overbearing, but it showed the foundation of the Merchant Continent.

    This continent wasn¡¯t vast in size, but it was extremelyplicated. There was an endless amount of forces of various sizes. Besides, the majority of the auctions here had quite the background behind them. So, although there were many treasures gathered here, not many would dare to be reckless.

    Rumour had it that a few hundred years ago, there was a huge figure from a dominant force that had his eyes on a treasure. However, he failed to obtain it in the auction in the end and tried to snatch it from the auction. He managed to seize it from the auction manager and his auction opponent by having them killed before freely leaving.

    This incident shook the entire Merchant Continent back then, and shortly after, they made a response. In just a few dozen days, the force behind that huge figure experienced being surrounded by all sorts of powerful forces. That figure¡¯s force was gravely injured, and even that huge figure was heavily wounded. In the end, he had no other choice but to hand over that treasure in a miserable state and paid a considerable price as repayment before he could calm the matter.

    After that incident, no one dared to ignore the rules of the Merchant Continent anymore; do not kill others in the auction to seize treasures.

    Because of the perfected rules of the Merchant Continent, that was the reason why the fame of it could grow more radiant in the Great Thousand World over the past few years. Innumerable people that sought treasures came here to search for the treasures of their hearts.

    And Mu Chen had obtained news of the Void Great Sr Fruit and the Undying Divine Leaf here.

    ... l

    Merchant City, the central city of the Merchant Continent. Based on the size, it should be the most majestic city in the Merchant Continent, it was also located at the centre of this continent.

    When Mu Chen appeared outside the Merchant City, the shock could not be covered on his face when he saw the majestic city.

    The city walls were a few hundred feet tall, and the pitch-ck city walls¡¯ surface was flickering with chilling lustre. The city walls extended to the point that even at the end of one¡¯s sight, there weren¡¯t any traces of the walls¡¯ edge.

    Colossal flickering runes could be seen on the city walls as they fluctuated with dreadful Spiritual Energy ripples that made the hearts of others race. Above the city was a massive light pir that soared into the sky, forming a shield of light that shone down, enveloping the entire city.

    The only way to enter the city was through the city walls, any method of descending from the sky would activate the massive array in the city, and they would be considered as an intruder.

    ¡°What a fearsome array.¡±

    Mu Chen looked at the sizable array in the sky of the city with a heavy gaze. The array was myriads of feet in size, flickering with many light patterns that vaguely formed into aplicated Spiritual Array.

    ¡°Rumor has it that it is a Spiritual Array that wasid down by a Spiritual Array Ancestor, even Earth Sovereigns would have a hard time breaking it in a short time.¡± Nine Nether smiled as she stood beside Mu Chen.

    ¡°Spiritual Array Ancestor.¡± Mu Chen inwardly smacked his lips. It was a great existenceparable to Earth Sovereigns. The Merchant City truly was formidable. They could actually hire such a formidable figure toy a protective Spiritual Array for them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go into the city. The two items that you seek should be auctioned today. But I¡¯m not certain if we could get our hands on them.¡± Nine Nether let out a helpless smile. The Void Great Sr Fruit and Undying Divine Leaf treasures were of extreme rarity, they would definitely cost a huge price to obtain them from auctions like these. Also, it might not be of certain sess to get them.

    Those that came to seek treasures in the Merchant Continent would all have extraordinary backgrounds.

    Mu Chen nodded his head as he rubbed the Mustard Seed Bracelet on his wrist and sighed. Luckily, he got Nine Nether to slightly remove the seal on the Spiritual Condensing Bowl and managed to obtain a portion of the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid in it. Generally speaking, it was a considerable sum, but even so, he wasn¡¯t too confident in obtaining the two treasures that he needed.

    But, no matter what, since he managed to get the news of those two, it wasn¡¯t possible for him to let go of them so smoothly.

    Mu Chen clenched his teeth. He even managed to obtain the cultivation technique of the Great Sr Undying Body. So he refused to believe that he would be stopped from obtaining the materials required for it!

    Nine Nether patted Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder as she strode her long legs into the city. She attracted a considerable amount of gazes along the way. Her figure was tall and slim, she also possessed extreme beauty. Also, her slender eyes that would be even more alluring when she narrowed them possessed an untamable wildness. And, sometimes for men, that wildness would bring great pleasure upon taming it.

    Sensing those heated gazes, Nine Nether slightly knitted her brows and, shortly after, she extended her hand to grab onto Mu Chen¡¯s arm as she walked.

    The ample soft sensationing from his arm made Mu Chen slightly stunned. He soon sensed the ill gazesing from the surroundings directed at him as he helplessly curled his lips. He had been used again.

    However, that can be considered as welfare.

    Along with envious fortune, Mu Chen and Nine Nether walked into the extremely majestic city. Upon entering the city, Nine Nether immediately let go of Mu Chen¡¯s arm, not giving him the slightest chance to take advantage of her.

    ¡°Heartless.¡± Mu Chen spoke out.

    Hearing his words, Nine Nether¡¯s face was filled with smiles as she moved closer to Mu Chen and teased, ¡°You want to take advantage of this Big Sister so much? Sure, when your strength surpasses mine, I¡¯ll even let you carry me to the bedroom. But when requesting such a condition, you must be sure that your little body can take it.¡±

    Mu Chen rolled his eyes as this ¡®Big Sister¡¯ was too open-minded.

    He, who was defeated, started to sweep his gaze over this majestic city. The poption of this city reached a dreadful degree, even a wide street was filled with people walking.

    The two sides of the street were filled with all sorts of stores and vast Spiritual Energies that seeped from those ces. Evidently, this showed that those items were definitely not simple.

    This scene made Mu Chen sigh. Those were just ordinary stores, and it was already so extraordinary, how high quality would those genuine auctions be?

    ¡°We¡¯ll head directly for the auction house.¡± Mu Chen looked at Nine Nether. He was already in a hurry to see the two treasures that he had been yearning for day and night.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Nine Nether did not refute his suggestion and nodded her head. Under the massive flow of people, the two of them paced towards the centre of the city.

    The stores that they passed by were filled with lustrous glows, making Mu Chen continuously turn his head from the boundless Spiritual Energies that were being emitted. Some treasures even made his heart move. If it wasn¡¯t for saving his strength for the two treasures, he might not be able to endure from buying them.

    It took a full half an hour for them to walk.

    In the distant location, a grand auction house could already be seen. It stood towering in the centre of the city. It was the biggest auction house in Merchant City.

    Looking at the outline of the auction house from far away, Mu Chen¡¯s heart zed as he quickened his steps. He suddenly heard amotioning from the side and slightly shifted his head over. Looking from the situation, a fatty who seemed like the owner of the store roared with his face flushed red, ¡°To mess around in the Merchant City, are you tired of living?¡±

    Before the fatty stood a white-clothed youth that was holding onto a fan. Hisplexion was fair, and he looked gorgeous as he spoke in a soft tone, ¡°What are you shouting for? Wasn¡¯t it just a hundred-year-old spiritual fruit that I have eaten...?¡±

    When he spoke, his voice was exceptionally crisp and sweet, which made Mu Chen stunned as he gave another nce at the youth. He discovered a disguised fa?ade. That slender figure he possessed and his exquisite face looked a little beautiful.

    ¡°Pay up then! That hundred-year-old spiritual fruit cost two hundred Sovereign Spiritual Liquids, pay for it then!¡± The fatty¡¯s face was ashen-grey as he roared. Earlier, when he saw the young man, he found the temperament of that young man being extraordinary, and he thought that the young man was a young master of a sect. But he never knew that upon taking out the hundred-year-old spiritual fruit, that young man would eat it directly after taking a look at it!

    Thedy who was disguised as a man had her face slightly flushed red as she spoke, ¡°I... I have forgotten to bring any Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, I¡¯ll give it to you next time.¡±

    Hearing her words, those in the surroundings couldn¡¯t help having the corners of their mouths twitch. That boss was rather unfortunate.

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help smiling as he found thatdy quite interesting.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t hand over the Sovereign Spiritual Liquids, don¡¯t dream on leaving. I think you must be tired of living to act so wildly in Merchant City!¡± The fat owner roared with anger as he waved his hand. Following his gesture, guards aggressively charged forth.

    Looking at the situation, the white-clothed girl had her brows furrowed as she said, ¡°You dare! Do you believe that I won¡¯t get my father to tear this rubbish ce apart?!¡±

    The ownerughed from extreme anger. This little con girl must not know the immensity of the heavens and earth to actually speak such words in Merchant City.

    However, just when he was about to act, Mu Chen who had been standing amongst the crowd for a long time threw out a jade bottle as he spoke, ¡°Here are 200 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids.¡±

    The owner was stunned as he took the jade bottle. After inspecting it, his face was reced by a friendly smile before ring at the white-clothed girl, ¡°Consider yourself lucky!¡±

    ¡°Bastard!¡± The white-clotheddy stomped her feet in anger as she gritted her teeth. She hadn¡¯t suffered such grievances in her entire lifetime.

    Mu Chen cast a nce at her. He did not have the thoughts to go up and speak as he turned around with Nine Nether and left. The reason why he would help was that his heart had softened. After all, this girl might not know how troublesome it was to be involved with troubles here.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether did not walk too far away before a clear voice came from his back. The white-clothed girl hastily chased after them, her face was slightly red as she said, ¡°You... thanks.¡±

    Mu Chen shook his head as he smiled, ¡°You¡¯re quite gusty to actually dare to eat and drink without paying in the Merchant City.¡±

    ¡°I left home in a hurry and forgot to bring any Sovereign Spiritual Liquids with me. Earlier, I was just too careless... that hundred years spiritual fruit... the aroma of it was too heavenly, and I couldn¡¯t help myself from taking a bite...¡± The girl spoke in anger, but as her words reached the end, she was a little guilty.

    ¡°Hey, you helped me once. I don¡¯t owe anyone favors, what¡¯s your name? I will definitely return you the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.¡± The white-clothed girl looked at Mu Chen as she spoke.

    Mu Chen was about to reject her, but when he saw her sincere gaze, he smiled, ¡°Mu Chen.¡±

    After that, he no longer spoke as he turned around and left.

    The white-clothed girl waved her hands, ¡°My name¡¯s Lin Jing.¡±

 Chapter 652 - Lin Jing

    <strong>Chapter 652 - Lin Jing</strong>

    ¡°That girl doesn¡¯t seem to be so simple.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s younger than you, but I¡¯m afraid her strength isn¡¯t any weaker than your own.¡± Nine Nether narrowed her eyes as she said, ¡°And to be able to obtain such achievements at such an age, she naturally has very perfect guidance, so her background mustn¡¯t be so simple.¡±

    A smear of shock shed through Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. He actually couldn¡¯t believe it. That white-clothed girl had actually concealed such profound strength. However, his thoughts didn¡¯t linger about it that much. In the Great Thousand World, it was a ce with crouching tigers and hidden dragons. Without any background, how could a young girl like her dare to act so wildly in the outside world?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think much about it.¡± Mu Chen smiled. He didn¡¯t think so profoundly when he helped earlier, he just didn¡¯t wish to see a beautiful girl being involved with unnecessary trouble.

    After all, he heard about how deep the water was in the Merchant Continent. Even if that girl had a background, it probably couldn¡¯t endure that sort of trouble.

    Nine Nether smiled and did not speak anymore.

    The two of them passed many streets, and through a street corner, their sights suddenly widened. Before them stood arge pce that had a massive amount of Spiritual Energy emitting from it, forming a pir of light that soared into the clouds.

    Outside the pce, there was a massive amount of people flowing through. Seeing the humans flowing at that location, even Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help being a little dumbfounded.

    ¡°Auction House of Merchant City...¡± Nine Nether raised her head as she looked at the words made of golden light and smiled, ¡°It should be this ce.¡±

    ¡°What a terrifying scale.¡± Mu Chen sighed. The pce was like a giant beast that opened its mouth to devour the endless flow of people without the slightest sign of overflowing.

    ¡±This pce...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze suddenly shed when he looked at the great pce. Astonishment grew in his eyes. He realised a peculiar fluctuation being emitted from the great pce.

    ¡°This is a Divine Artifact.¡± A smear of surprise had also shed through Nine Nether¡¯s eyes as she continued, ¡°What a huge sum, to use a Divine Artifact as an auction house...¡±

    This pce wasn¡¯t a building, but a Divine Artifact, so peculiar ripples wereing from it.

    ¡°Formidable.¡± Mu Chen involuntarily praised.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Nine Nether waved her hand as she led Mu Chen into the majestic pce. Upon entering, they could clearly feel the spatial ripples around them. Their sight had slightly blurred, before clearing up.

    The interior of the pce was exceptionally well lit. The ground seemed to have been forged with brilliant crystals. There was a multitude of people spread around here, but even though there were so many people gathered here, it wasn¡¯t even slightly crowded; instead, it was abnormally vast in size.

    Mu Chen walked into the pce as he looked around. The astonished appearance he had disyed made him feel a little like a country bumpkin. Compared to the Spiritual Points Hall of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, this ce was several times wider and was even more stunning.

    Nine Nether did not stay here for long. She had directly handed over ten drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid to ady on the counter. She received two entry tickets to the auction as she pulled Mu Chen through the hall, into a light door.

    Behind the light door was a field simr to an arena, the size of it was enormous and was sufficient to hold tens of thousands of people. Also, it was filled with heads. The poption in this ce had reached a dreadful degree.

    Mu Chen pulled his lips, but he did not make an exmation, since he was already numb to it.

    Nine Nether searched for seats, while Mu Chen shifted his head. He was looking towards the right, not too far away. There was another light door as many silhouettes walked in.

    When those people walked in, Mu Chen could clearly sense many gazes directed over with a little heat in their eyes.

    Mu Chen looked over as well as he saw a foxydy with an exceptionally alluring and explosive figure. Her hair was red and an alluring smile hung on her oval face that rippled the hearts of those that looked at her.

    Thedy was twisting her waist like a snake as she walked, and as she strode, she attracted many gazes.

    Behind the girl was an ordinary-looking middle-aged man. When he walked, he maintained a step distance from thedy. When he asionally raised his head, heart-rming rays of light shed through his eyes.

    Mu Chen looked at that middle-aged man, and his heart slightly shook. He felt pressure from thetter. The middle-aged man that seemed ordinary had a mighty strength, he had probably at least reached the level of Fourth Grade Sovereign.

    ¡°They are from the Celestial Fox Sect. The Celestial Fox Sect is a peak power in the Merchant Continent with powerful strength. Many of the auction houses in this continent has their traces in it.¡± A light voice came from Nine Nether, who was by Mu Chen¡¯s side.

    ¡°Thatdy should have a significant position in the Celestial Fox Sect. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have a Fourth Grade Sovereign following her.¡±

    ¡°Celestial Fox Sect...¡±

    Mu Chen imprinted that name into his heart, it could be considered the first dominant force that he had heard of since entering the Great Thousand World.

    When Mu Chen and Nine Nether were looking over, they were sensed by the middle-aged man that stood beside the foxydy. He raised his head, ncing at Mu Chen and Nine Nether. When his gaze stopped on Nine Nether, he couldn¡¯t help stopping his steps.

    Although his actions were small, it was noticed by the foxydy, and she looked over, fixing her gaze on Mu Chen and Nine Nether with her alluring gaze.

    Facing that alluring gaze, Mu Chen felt his heart beating faster. It was so much so that even the blood in his body flowed faster. But, quickly, he sensed that something wasn¡¯t right. He focused his gaze, and a roar of thunder seemed to be ringing out from his body as he suppressed that strange feeling.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    That foxydy slightly eximed and she no longer made any actions. She only revealed a slight smile at Mu Chen and Nine Nether. After that, she walked to the front of the auction house, and under the countless heated gazes, she walked into a small pavilion that was covered with tulle. Clearly, it wasn¡¯t a ce that just anyone that was ordinary could enter.

    After entering the pavilion, the foxydy revealed a slight smile as she spoke, ¡°Uncle Liu, those two seem unfamiliar. They shouldn¡¯t be from the Merchant Continent.¡±

    ¡°Thatdy is very powerful. I¡¯m afraid that her strength isn¡¯t any weaker than mine. As for that youth, he should have just stepped into the Sovereign Realm. Having such an achievement at his age is also pretty good,¡± said the ordinary-looking middle-aged man.

    Hearing the middle-aged man iming that Nine Nether¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t any weaker than his own, the foxydy felt surprised. However, her expression quickly returned to normal as she nodded her head, without speaking any further.

    ¡°Stop looking, with your current ability, I¡¯m afraid she might not even look at you.¡± Looking at Mu Chen staring at the foxydy, Nine Nether lightly snorted.

    Mu Chen was helpless and didn¡¯t bother to exin. Just when he found a ce to sit down, he heard a familiar evident roar of angering from not far away, ¡°Get lost, this young master is not interested in guys!¡±

    Mu Chen was surprised as he looked over. He saw a white-clothed girl disguised as a man at another door to the auction, her face was cold at the moment.

    Before her, stood a simrly white-clothed youth. That youth looked a little feminine, but his appearance was also handsome. At this moment, his face wasn¡¯t too natural from the roar of the white-clothed girl.

    Earlier, when he saw that girl, although she was disguised as a man, he was someone experienced in chasing after flowers. Thus, he could see through the disguise with an eye. Furthermore, the girl had a delicate feature that was emitting a charming spirituality. When she grows up in the future, she would definitely possess an earth-shattering appearance. That was the reason why he went up to strike a conversation. But he never expected that before he could even speak, he was shouted at without the slightest politeness.

    ¡°Haha, you must have misunderstood me,dy. I am not with bad intentions, I just want to invite you together to watch the auction, seeing that you¡¯re alone.¡± But this feminine youth also wasn¡¯t any ordinary yboy. Even after being roared at, he still maintained a gentle smile as he spoke with elegance.

    ¡°Not interested.¡±

    However, his courtesy attitude wasn¡¯t practical to the white-clothed girl. The girl only gave him a nce, rejected him straight up, and left.

    The feminine youth finally slightly knitted his brows.

    Standing behind him was a ck-clothed elder. He did not have any expression on his face as he blocked the path of the white-clothed girl and spoke in a faint voice, ¡°My young master has invited thisdy, you should agree to it.¡±

    Seeing the situation, the white-clothed girl frowned her brows in an instant. However, just when she was about to push a palm out, a hand had extended before her and held onto her wrist.

    The sudden contact made the white-clothed girl turn stiff and wanted to swiftly struggle free. However, when she saw the familiar face that she had previously encountered, only then did she weaken her struggles.

    ¡°Haha, my little sister is ignorant, I hope the two of you will not mind her.¡± Mu Chen stood before the white-clothed girl as he gave a gentle smile towards the youth and ck-clothed elder.

    The feminine youth narrowed his eyes as he stared at Mu Chen, before casting a nce at Nine Nether, who stood beside him. Ib an instant, a lustre glowed from the depth of his eyes.

    But before he could say anything, the ck-clothed elder took half a step forth as he blocked the youth and Nine Nether. When looking at thetter, he had his guard up in his eyes.

    Clearly, he had sensed the threat from Nine Nether.

    Looking at this scene, the feminine youth slightly frowned his brows as he gave a look of a smile yet not a smile to Mu Chen and Nine Nether. He did not continue speaking, but turned around and left with a faint smile. Furthermore, the area that he walked towards was a pavilion at the most front of the auction.

    ¡°The background of those two isn¡¯t simple. If I am not wrong, they should be from the Sky Profound Pce of the Skw Continent.¡± Looking at their silhouettes, Nine Nether spoke in a soft voice.

    ¡°Sky Profound Pce?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s also one of the peak forces of our Skw Continent. It¡¯s not any weaker than our Great Havew Domain,¡± said Nine Nether.

    Mu Chen helplessly shook his head. He never thought that before reaching the Skw Continent, he had already offended a peak force. Although that feminine youth disyed generosity, he knew that that person¡¯s heart probably wasn¡¯t that big.

    ¡°Hey, let go of me!¡± The white-clothed girl named Lin Jing quickly broke free from Mu Chen¡¯s grasp when she saw the departure of those two. She held onto her wrist as she stared at Mu Chen with spirituality filled in her pupils.

    Mu Chen loosened his grip as he helplessly said, ¡°You¡¯re truly a demoness at causing trouble wherever you go.¡±

    Hearing his words, Lin Jing unhappily pouted her mouth as she said with a little grievance, ¡°How have I caused trouble? I don¡¯t even know that bastard!¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, that bastard actually dared to take advantage of this young master. This is too fed up, I must tell dad about this! No, I must tell Uncle Leopard and Uncle Tiger! Let them thrash that bastard to death for me!¡±

    Lin Jing clenched her teeth as she continued to curse. He¡¯s probably the first one that dared to take advantage of her the instant he met her and a bastard that still had such a good feeling about himself.

    Hearing the girl¡¯s curses, Mu Chen helplessly flung his mouth as he no longer bothered with her and left for the front together with Nine Nether.

    Seeing Mu Chen leaving, Lin Jing slightly hesitated, before quickly following him.

 Chapter 653 - Auction

    <strong>Chapter 653 - Auction</strong>

    The auction house was filled with people, but it wasn¡¯t the slightest bit crowded. The nning was clearly well-nned. Mu Chen and Nine Nether sat at a location close to the front.

    The seat was forged from jade stones, and the surface was covered in soft fur. When sitting on it, one could vaguely sense faint Spiritual Aura pouring into his body. Clearly, the jade stone and soft fur weren¡¯t ordinary.

    This auction house could not bepared those that Mu Chen had seen before.

    After Mu Chen and Nine Nether sat down, the girl named Lin Jing also sat beside them. The appearance of that girl was extremely beautiful, her skin was as fair as jade and was as exquisite as porcin. Even when she had disguised herself as a man, there was a strange beauty on her that made her look rather lovely to others. However, Mu Chen gave her a stare when he saw her following them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t chase me away, I¡¯m just here to take a look.¡± Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s stare, Lin Jing quickly crossed her fingers as she spoke pitifully. Except that her eyes were filled with slyness and spirituality, like a little fox.

    However, Mu Chen did no eat and said in an unpleasant tone, ¡°Stop acting.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fate that we met, you¡¯re too heartless.¡± Lin Jing spoke in a huff.

    ¡°Since you¡¯vee, then sit together with us. But you can¡¯t cause any troubles.¡± Nine Nether, who sat next to them, gave the girl a nce as she smiled.

    ¡°This big sister is better.¡± Lin Jing sweetly praised Nine Nether as she continued, ¡°Rest assured, as long as others don¡¯t provoke me, I won¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±

    Mu Chen flung his lips as his eyes became filled with a little smiling intent. As for thisdy that he had just met, he had a slightly good feeling about her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have helped her twice.

    But he had to say, beautiful girls did have some advantages, although he didn¡¯t have any other thoughts about her.

    Once the three of them sat down, Lin Jing couldn¡¯t endure from being bored as she regrly chatted with Mu Chen. However, her voice was clear and crisp, simr to jade pearls falling onto the silver te. Her voice was very pleasant to the ears and hearing it was a form of enjoyment.

    The personality disyed by this girl wasn¡¯t as serene as her name; instead, she was spiritual and straightforward.

    As they conversed, Mu Chen saw waves of those originating from unordinary forces arriving. The status of those people was rather high, since they had directly entered those small pavilions in the auction house.

    Clearly, this current auction had attracted many of the heavyweights over.

    ¡°There are at least five rather well-known forcesing to this auction house. But the ones that I feel threatening are only those fellows from the Sky Profound Pce.¡±

    Nine Nether softly said, ¡°The status of those fellows from the Sky Profound Pce is quite high. The strength of that ck-clothed elder is powerful. I¡¯m afraid that he might have even reached Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm. With that strength, they are basically Elders in the Sky Profound Pce.¡±

    ¡°Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm?¡± Mu Chen blinked his eyes as his expression became a little grave. To be able to have an escort of an expert of that level, looks like that feminine youth was quite important in the Sky Profound Pce.

    If those fellows were also here for the Void Great Sr Fruit and the Undying Divine Leaf, the situation today wouldn¡¯t be so fun. Although Mu Chen had a sum of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids on hand due to the Spiritual Condensing Bowl, with the Sky Profound Pce behind that fellow, he¡¯s probably not easy to deal with either.

    ¡°That bastard is from the Sky Profound Pce?¡± Hearing their discussion, Lin Jing softly snorted as she continued, ¡°What¡¯s so great about them? Don¡¯t worry, if he dares to cause any trouble to you, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson!¡±

    Looks like she was angered by the fellow that dared to take advantage of her.

    ¡°Thanks, then.¡± Mu Chen rolled his eyes impolitely at her words. Clearly, he only treated her words as ramblings. After all, the Sky Profound Pce was a peak force in the Skw Continent, with overpowering strength.

    Mu Chen¡¯s attitude angered the girl to the point that she frowned her brows. However, after recalling that she had snuck out of her house without anyone by her side, she snorted with her teeth clenched together, ¡°Short-sighted!¡±

    As time passed, the atmosphere in the auction had gradually reached the peak. A pir of light shot up from the centre of the auction house, and, vaguely, there was the ringing of bells that resounded.

    Countless gazes were directed over.

    In the pir of light, a white-robed elder appeared. The elder had white hair and beard with a solemn expression. There wasn¡¯t any smile on his face, giving others a stern feeling. Generally speaking, those with such attitudes were unsuitable to host the auction house. But when he appeared, the voices in the auction house became a lot more silent, and followed by sighs.

    ¡°This auction is actually hosted by Master Mo Qing. Looks like the standard isn¡¯t low.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Master Mo Qing is the Lead Auctioneer Master in Merchant City. He can tell real treasures from fake ones with a nce. He wouldn¡¯t juste out for regr auctions.¡±

    ¡°Looks like it was a correct decision toe this time.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Hearing the surrounding whispers, shock was revealed from Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he cast a nce at the white-robed elder. He never imagined thetter to have such great fame.

    ¡°The strength or that elderly man is probably somewhere around Third Grade Sovereign Realm.¡± Nine Nether spoke as she looked at the white-robed elderly man.

    Mu Chen was dumbstruck. This truly was the Great Thousand World. Just the Lead Auctioneer had the cultivation of Third Grade Sovereign Realm. If he was in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, he could be the highest leveled Elder.

    But, clearly, even in this ce, this Master Mo Qing had an extraordinary position as well.

    Within the whispers that filled the entire field, Master Mo Qing swept his gaze around and stopped on some pavilions. He then cupped his fists. ¡°I bid my greetings, let us begin today¡¯s auction.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps everyone knows my rules. The auction hosted by me will only have ten items to auction. But I believe that everyone will be satisfied with the quality.¡±

    The white-robed elderly man¡¯s tone was a little arrogant, but no one dared to refute his words. They were probably aware of this master¡¯s rules.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. This was still the first time he had encountered such an auctioneer of this personality. Only auctioning ten items? Seems like those items should have already gone through a thorough selection process that aroused the curiosity in his heart.

    He wanted to see how rare the ten items chosen by this master would be.

    Under the countless gazes held with expectations, the white-robed elderly man waved his hand, and a lumpy light ball appeared. Within the light ball, there was a small boat. The small ship was radiating with endless light, and vaguely, there were spatial ripples emitted from it.

    ¡°This is a Spatial Ship, a Low Rank Divine Artifact without any offensive capabilities. Under the maximum speed, it is hard for even a Sixth Grade Sovereign to chase after it.¡± Master Mo Qingfaintly said with a smile.

    ¡°The starting bid is 2000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids.¡±

    Amotion broke out in the entire field.

    It was actually an agility-based Divine Artifact. Although it was only Low Rank, and without any offensive capabilities, the speed was something that not even a Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm could bepared to, making everyone a little shocked.

    As long as one possessed this Divine Artifact, escaping was an easy feat, if one encountered a hunt.

    Although this Divine Artifact didn¡¯t have any offensive capabilities, the speed was enough to make up for it.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were also heated when he looked at it. But the price of 2000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids could only make him think about it. After all, the amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids he had on hand wasn¡¯t enough for him to throw them out as he wished. He had to wait for the two treasures that he required to appear.

    ¡°2100!¡±

    Many experts had an idea about the Spatial Ship. After all, life was the most essential factor in this world. As long as they had a treasure that could aid them in escaping, their safety would be more secured.

    ¡°2300!¡±

    ¡°2500!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    In just a minute, the price of this Spatial Ship had risen from 2000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids to 3000 before the bidding gradually slowed down. After all, 3000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids wasn¡¯t a small sum. Even if it was a Fifth Grade Sovereign expert, it would require nearly half a year of refining before they could umte that sum.

    In the end, the Spatial Ship was sold for a price of 3100 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids to a skinny middle-aged man.

    Mu Chen also inwardly sighed as he watched. Looks likeing to this auction house wasn¡¯t for nothing, just this treasure alone was sufficient to widen his eyes.

    ¡°Second auctioning item...¡±

    After that bidding ended, another ball of light rose from the white-robed elder with a grasp of his hand. In the ball of light, it was a red fiery liquid that looked like magma. As it flowed, mes were wriggling and was emitting a particrly high temperature that instantly raised the temperature in this auction house.

    ¡°This is a Heavenly me Chalcedony, a fire jade refined from the deepest part of the magma ocean. It was refined for ten thousand years by fire jade before forming into chalcedony. It is a requirement for those powerful Celestial Bodies amongst the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Body.¡±

    ¡°Starting bid, 1000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids.¡±

    Countless gazes were directed over. This Heavenly me Chalcedony was an extraordinary object. However, due to the limitation of its usage, only those cultivating Sovereign Celestial Bodies required it.

    Mu Chen cast a nce before retracting it. Clearly, he wasn¡¯t too interested in it, and shortly after, he turned his head and was stunned. He saw Lin Jing staring at the Heavenly me Jade Chalcedony as she bit on her lips. She actually had her eyes on this item.

    However, Lin Jing, who was staring at it, quickly lowered her head, since she didn¡¯t have that much Sovereign Spiritual Liquid to bid for it. Although she needed that item, she did not recklessly ask Mu Chen for help. After all, she was well-aware that 1000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids wasn¡¯t a small amount to anyone.

    She bit her lips as she turned her head away. She could only calm her heart by not looking at it.

    Mu Chen caught her actions from the corner of his eyes and couldn¡¯t help smiling. However, he still remained seated as he rubbed on the armrest of the chair, not having any intentions to help.

 Chapter 654 - Void Great Solar Fruit

    <strong>Chapter 654 - Void Great Sr Fruit</strong>

    ¡°1200!¡±

    ¡°1500!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Although the Heavenly me Jade Chalcedony was umon, it was, after all, an unusual treasure. Thus, many people had their eyes set on it, and in just a minute, the price was already raised to around 1700 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids.

    Lin Jing sat in the chair depressed as she ced her hands on her cheek. Her teeth were clenched as he looked at those fellows intensely snatching it as she spoke with resentment, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me leaving in such a hurry, I¡¯d have smashed those fellows to death with Sovereign Spiritual Liquids!¡±

    Mu Chen was resting his arm on the armrest as he looked around. He realised that those people that were interested in the Heavenly me Jade Chalcedony didn¡¯t seem to be from those significant forces, which could be seen from their bids. Those that were wealthy wouldn¡¯t y around with so little price.

    This realisation made Mu Chen feel slightly relieved.

    The price continued to rise for a few minutes before it stopped at 2300 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids.

    Seeing as the bid started to end, the white-robed elderly man waited awhile. He raised his hand and was about to announce the results. At this moment, the white-clothed girl had already turned her face over in anger.

    ¡°2500.¡± Mu Chen finally said with a smile.

    Some gazes were shot over, but those gazes were a little strange. Even Lin Jing was baffled as she turned her head around and looked at Mu Chen. She bit her lips and was mumbling about something.

    The man that raised the bid to 2300 earlier knitted his brows together. He hesitated for a brief moment and did not bid anymore in the end as the price had far exceeded his budget.

    Looking at the situation, the white-clothed elder waved his hand, which was followed by a ringing bell that resonated in the auction house, representing that the Heavenly me Jade Chalcedony had been sessfully bid.

    The auction carried on.

    The pupils of the white-clothed girl were spinning, her face was a little embarrassed at this moment as she fanned the fan in her hand.

    She did not ask why Mu Chen would purchase the Heavenly me Jade Chalcedony, since she didn¡¯t want to have wishful thoughts and be embarrassedter on.

    Mu Chen held an attitude to watch the show for a long while, seeing that she had actually endured asking, he couldn¡¯t help smiling as he said, ¡°That was indeed for you.¡±

    Lin Jing¡¯s face flushed red as she said, ¡°Thanks for that. I am also cultivating my Sovereign Celestial Body, but I need many types of Jade Chalcedony...¡±

    Hearing her words, Nine Nether took another nce at Lin Jing and a strange light shed in the depths of her eyes. She had caught onto the words of that girl, about needing many types of Jade Chalcedony.

    Although several Sovereign Celestial Body cultivation techniques did require stuff like the Heavenly me Jade Chalcedony, there weren¡¯t many Sovereign Celestial Bodies that needed many types of Jade Chalcedony. Take the 63rd ranking of the 99 Ranks of Sovereign Celestial Bodies, the Heavenly Jade Celestial Body, for example. This was a Sovereign Celestial Body that required many types of Jade Chalcedonies as ingredients, and the Heavenly me Jade Chalcedony was just one of them.

    If Lin Jing was genuinely making preparations to cultivate the Heavenly Jade Celestial Body, then her background would be frightening. Even for Seventh to Eighth Grade Sovereign experts, such a Sovereign Celestial Body rank was extremely attractive.

    Also, although the Heavenly Jade Celestial Body wasn¡¯t a high-ranking powerful Celestial Body, it was perfect for those who had just stepped into the Sovereign Realm.

    If the Sovereign Celestial Body was too powerful, it would naturally be tough to control it; whereas if it were too weak, I would be useless. Thus, her family members had typically carefully considered everything before letting her cultivate the Heavenly Jade Celestial Body.

    Mu Chen did not consider it as much as Nine Nether; after all, he wasn¡¯t too familiar with Sovereign Celestial Bodies. On the spot, he asked from little curiosity, ¡°Your family members did not prepare the ingredients for you?¡±

    The girl before him clearly had a decent background. Although the Heavenly me Jade Chalcedony was rare, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for her to obtain it.

    ¡°I want to depend on myself. How meaningless would it be if I needed them to prepare everything for me?¡± Lin Jing dragged on her cheek as she spoke while shaking her long legs.

    Mu Chen helplessly shook his head.

    ¡°Right, I¡¯ve said that I would not owe anyone favours.¡± Lin Jing seemed to have recalled something as she retrieved a jade pendant hug on a red string from her neck.

    The jade was white in colour, and looked as if there was liquid flowing in it. In general, it had an extremely aged appearance, but vaguely, indescribable fluctuations wereing from it.

    ¡°This is a Defensive Spiritual Jade. It will be activated when you¡¯re in danger. As long as the opponent¡¯s strength doesn¡¯t exceed the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm, it will be able to block a fatal attack for you.¡±

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether were stunned, their expressions slightly changed. It could defend against a fatal attack from a Fifth Grade Sovereign, that simple and old pendant was actually so powerful?

    ¡°Forget it, it was prepared for you by your family. I will not seize the loved possession of others.¡± Mu Chen shook his head in the end as he smiled, ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯m afraid that the price of this Defensive Spiritual Jade far surpasses the Heavenly me Jade Chalcedony.¡±

    ¡°No way, if you don¡¯t want this, I will not take that Heavenly me Jade Chalcedony.¡± However, Lin Jing was abnormally stubborn. She was looking at Mu Chen with a serious look, she was clearly not joking.

    That girl simrly had her own principles.

    ¡°Also, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I still have more Defensive Spiritual Jades. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t dare to sneak out.¡± Lin Jing gave Mu Chen a sly smile as she raised her wrist at Mu Chen. On her wrist, there was a small and old Jade Pendant hung on her pearly-white wrist.

    Mu Chen was speechless as he sighed in the end. Kids from wealthy families truly were fortunate, they could even wear such precious Defensive Spiritual Jades on their bodies. This made him feel naked. if it weren¡¯t for the Spiritual Condensing Bowl that he managed to obtain with luck, he wouldn¡¯t even have any money to enter this ce...

    ¡°Here.¡± Lin Jing handed the Defensive Spiritual Jade over to Mu Chen.

    ¡°So in the end, it was me that benefitted from this.¡± Mu Chen bitterly smiled. He did not reject any further and extended his hand to take the Defensive Spiritual Jade as he sighed withplicated feelings.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to sigh. Mu Chen, you¡¯re indeed a friend!¡± Lin Jing smiled as she gave Mu Chen a thumbs-up. Her thumb was as round as a pearl, it was cute.

    Clearly, Mu Chen bidding the Heavenly me Jade Chalcedony for her earlier raised some good feelings in Lin Jing¡¯s heart. After all, not just anyone would spend over 2000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids for an item that they wouldn¡¯t need after knowing them for such a short time.

    Furthermore, she was intelligent and had sensed that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t someone that could disregard 2000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids. This was the main reason why it was hard to be valued.

    Although she was young, her experience far surpassed Mu Chen¡¯s imagination. She wasn¡¯t someonecking in insight.

    Mu Chen received the Defensive Spiritual Jade and stored it, but he did not talk to Lin Jing, who was more and more excited. He raised his head to look forward. In the time that they conversed, three or four items had already been sessfully auctioned.

    Those treasures weren¡¯t ordinary items, there were Divine Artifacts and Divine Arts, thus attracting a fight over them, which raised the atmosphere of the auction house higher.

    However, the Void Great Sr Fruit and Undying Divine Leaf that Mu Chen had been waiting for had yet to appear.

    This made his brows knit together, since he knew that the price would get higher the more it was further at the back. Naturally, the main point was that those heavyweights in the pavilions had yet to take any action yet.

    Because of a seal of the Spiritual Condensing Bowl being unsealed, he had a total of 18,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids. It wasn¡¯t a small amount, but he didn¡¯t have any confidence in getting the two remaining treasures.

    Time gradually passed under Mu Chen¡¯s slow wait. After seven items had been sessfully auctioned out, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes abruptly lit up.

    He saw a brilliant light in the hand of the white-clothed elder on the stage. That light was as intense as the sun as it brightly lit up the entire auction house.

    A peculiar ripple spread out.

    The entire auction house instantly went into silence as every gaze was directed at the light of the intense sun. In the depths of the fire, they could vaguely see a fruit that was zing with white mes as the endless light was emitted from it.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were heated as he stared at that fruit, his entire body had straightened up, excitement filled his head, since he had finally found the Void Great Sr Fruit.

    When Mu Chen was staring at the Void Great Sr Fruit, somemotions wereing from the several pavilions in the front. Gazes were shot out. Clearly, they had been attracted by it.

    ¡°This is the Void Great Sr Fruit, I believe everyone has heard of it before. If one is able to refine it, it will form a spiritual sun in his or her Sovereign Sea. Under the shining the spiritual sun, it would mix the power of the zing sun into the Spiritual Energies in the Sovereign Sea, making it even more powerful.¡±

    ¡°I will not speak of how rare it is, the starting bid of this Void Great Sr Fruit will begin at 7000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids!¡±

    When his words fell, it attracted manymotions. The price of it was so high that made many people stopped their steps, but they couldn¡¯t lower their gazes. After all, there weren¡¯t many treasures that could increase the power of Spiritual Energies.

    ¡°7000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids.¡±

    Hearing that price, Mu Chen¡¯s heart sank. It was only the starting bid, if he wanted to get his hands on it, he would naturally have to go through an intense fight for it. At that time, who knew what it would be priced at.

    Haaa.

    Mu Chen inhaled a mouthful of air as his gaze grew sharp. No matter what, he definitely couldn¡¯t give up so easily.

    If he lost this chance now, who knew how long he would have to wait to cultivate the Great Sr Undying Body.

 Chapter 655 - Competition

    <strong>Chapter 655 - Competition</strong>

    An endless source of light enveloped the huge auction house. At this point in time, it was tough to conceal the innumerable heated gazes. The rarity of this Void Great Sr Fruit far surpassed the Heavenly me Jade Chalcedony from before.

    Mu Chen was also one of them that had a heated gaze. He quickly calmed his heart as he inhaled a mouthful of air. His body was tense as he stared at the auction house. Shortly after, he slightly narrowed his eyes as he saw amotioning from the few pavilions up ahead, which made his heart heavy. Indeed, as he had expected, those heavyweights also had their eyes on the Void Great Sr fruit.

    This sort of treasure that could boost the strength of any Sovereign was pretty tempting.

    On the auction tform, Mo Qing looked at themotion below as he spoke in an indifferent voice, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, let us begin the auction.¡±

    As he spoke, the entire auction house turned to silence. 7000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids wasn¡¯t a small amount. Thus, there weren¡¯t manypetitors, so now that it¡¯s starting, many of them could only watch.

    However, that silence did notst for long and was finally broken by someone.

    ¡°7300!¡±

    The one that spoke out was a middle-aged man who had a pair of sharp and cold eyes with powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuating around him. Cleary, he possessed considerable strength.

    ¡°7500!¡±

    Not long after he ced his bid, he was soon outbid.

    ¡°7800!¡±

    The following price immediately broke the silence as the entire auction house was filled withmotion. Some experts couldn¡¯t hold back on the Void Great Sr Fruit and started to call out prices.

    In barely a few minutes, the price had already risen to as high as 8500 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids. The price made the eyes of many turn red. After all, such a massive amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids could allow them to speed up their cultivation by several times.

    When the price reached this point, the amount of those that couldpete for it decreased. However, everyone knew that the real crocodiles would appear next.

    ¡°9500.¡±

    An indolent and flirtatious voice rang out. When that voice resounded, nearly everyone had turned their heads towards a pavilion up ahead. The tulle was split apart, and a bewitching face was revealed.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Heart Fairy Fox of the Celestial Fox Sect.¡±

    ¡°So she¡¯s actually interested in this Void Great Sr Fruit.¡±

    Looking at her bewitching beauty, whispers started to spread out in the auction house, they must have all heard the name of this enchantingdy before them.

    After the price was raised by the enchantingdy called Heart Fairy Fox, the auction house suddenly turned quiet. Even many of the experts that were willing to bid for it had remained in silence. Clearly, they didn¡¯t want to offend thisdy from the Celestial Fox Sect.

    At the sight of this, Mu Chen helplessly sighed in his heart as he said in a loud voice, ¡°10,000.¡±

    His bid instantly cause amotion in the auction house as many gazes of shock were shot over. They were all trying to guess Mu Chen¡¯s origin; after all, not just anyone can take out 10,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids so casually.

    Under the innumerable astonished gazes, Mu Chen maintained a calm expression as he stared at the Void Great Sr Fruit on the auction tform, and did not bother about anyone else.

    In the pavilion, Heart Fairy Fox lightly shifted her alluring gaze at Mu Chen as a trace of shock was revealed in her eyes.

    Mu Chen sensed her gaze as he turned his head over and gave her an apologetic smile.

    Heart Fairy Fox returned with an alluring smile as her eyes flickered. No one knew that she was thinking. But looking from her actions, she actually did not have any thoughts on increasing the price.

    ¡°Haha, since Heart Fairy Fox isn¡¯t too interested in the Void Great Sr Fruit, then let me have it.¡± When Heart Fairy Fox was silent,ughter came from a pavilion not too far away. The feminine-looking youth from before walked out as he cupped his hands towards Heart Fairy Fox with a smile.

    ¡°Haha, my wealth is thin, so I can¡¯tpete for it with everyone. If Young Pce Master of the Sky Profound Pce is interested in it, then I¡¯ll have myself withdraw.¡± Heart Fairy Fox pursed her lips with a slight smile when he saw the feminine-looking youth.

    The feminine-looking youth elegantly bowed as he shifted his gaze over to Mu Chen¡¯s direction with a smile hanging on his face, ¡°11,000.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s brows instantly frowned from the appearance of this feminine-looking youth.

    ¡°That bastard is truly hateful.¡± Lin Jing couldn¡¯t help snorting out for Mu Chen. Because that feminine-looking youth had ideas about her, she was filled with hatred for that person. Now that he was trying to ruin Mu Chen¡¯s matters, she couldn¡¯t help having rage written on her face.

    ¡°Mu Chen, call out all you want! Although I don¡¯t have any Sovereign Spiritual Liquids on me, I have many things that can be sold.¡± Lin Jing clenched her teeth as she spoke with hatred.

    ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll y with him since he wants to y.¡±

    Mu Chen had a calm smile on his face, but there was a smear of cold killing intent in his eyes. Although this feminine-looking youth had a significant position in the Sky Profound Pce, he refused to believe that this fellow could casually take out tens of thousands of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids to smash him.

    Sovereign Spiritual Liquids wasn¡¯t water!

    But, no matter what, he had to get his hands on the Void Great Sr Fruit.

    ¡°12,000.¡± Mu Chen leaned on the chair as his calm voice resonated throughout therge auction house, causing many people to inwardly smack their lips, they also had strange gazes. They must have treated Mu Chen as a disciple of a particr sect.

    On the pavilion, the feminine-looking youth narrowed his eyes as a chill shed across the depths of his eyes. Mu Chen¡¯s interference earlier had already aroused displeasure in his heart. How could he not see that Mu Chen and the white-clothed girl weren¡¯t too close?

    Furthermore, that fellow had just stepped into the Sovereign Realm. If it weren¡¯t for that ck-clothed beauty beside him, he would have long thrown that fellow out. But right now, he was taking an inch and wanting a foot,peting with him.

    ¡°Young Pce Master, your motive here in the Merchant City isn¡¯t for the Void Great Sr Fruit.¡± Just when the feminine-youth was about to increase his bid again, the ck-clothed elderly man abruptly spoke out.

    ¡°I know.¡± The feminine-looking youth had his brows knitted, and he still continued to wave his hand out along with his voice, ¡°13,000!¡±

    ¡°I want to see how this impudent fellow thates from nowhere acts!¡± The smear of a cold smile rose on the lips of this feminine-looking youth. From his point-of-view, Mu Chen was just faking it.

    ¡°15,000.¡±

    However, before his voice stopped echoing, Mu Chen calmly raised the price again. Furthermore, he increased it at a shocking increment of 2000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids.

    Such a colossal sum instantly caused amotion in the entire auction. Even the Heart Fairy Fox was looking at Mu Chen in astonishment. The wealth and temperament of that youth aren¡¯t ordinary.

    The feminine-looking youth¡¯s face was a little ashened as his gaze turned sharp. He was looking at Mu Chen with an eerie gaze. Thetter was still looking at the Void Great Sr Fruit that was on the auction tform and had not given him a single nce.

    The corner of the lips of that feminine-looking youth twitched as he suppressed the killing intent in his heart, and was about to bid again.

    ¡°Young Pce Master!¡± The ck-clothed elderly man spoke out in a solemn voice with his brows twitched.

    The feminine-looking youth clenched both his fists and teeth, and could only suppress the voice that was about toe out from his mouth. However, his gaze was frighteningly eerie as he spoke out in a cold voice, ¡°Elder Mu, remember that fellow. Items that belong to me aren¡¯t things that are so easily snatched by someone else.¡±

    The ck-clothed elder lightly nodded his head as a faint arc rose on the corner of his lips, ¡°Rest assured, Young Pce Master. Just treat it as him spending that huge amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids to buy the Void Great Sr Fruit for you.¡±

    The ugly expression on the feminine-looking youth eased a little bit as he eerily smiled and did not speak anymore.

    When Mu Chen raised the price to 15,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids, there was no one fighting with him anymore, since they were probably all awed by his resolution. After a short time waiting, the Void Great Sr Fruit was sessfully purchased by Mu Chen, in the end.

    When Mo Qing announced the bidding results, only then did Mu Chen feel relieved in his heart. But shortly after, he felt an eerie gaze directed at him. He turned his head and was also looking at the feminine-looking youth with a cold gaze.

    If it wasn¡¯t for that guy, Mu Chen clearly wouldn¡¯t need to raise the price to that height. If that¡¯s the case, he would still have had enough energy topete for the Undying Divine Lead. But now that he had spent such a significant amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids, he would apparently be a little helpless in seizing the Undying Divine Lead.

    ¡°That fellow has roused killing intent for you.¡± A sh of chill blinked across Nine Nether¡¯s slender eyes as she suddenly said that.

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head.

    Although that ck-clothed elderly man had the strength of a Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm, it wasn¡¯t an easy task for him to defeat Nine Nether. After all, she was a genuine Divine Beast.

    As for the youth, he should still be at First Grade Sovereign Realm, and if they were to fight, Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t fear him.

    Thoughts circted in Mu Chen¡¯s heart before he calmed down and looked at the auction tform. Right now, Master Mo Qing had already taken out the ninth item for auction.

    But as he had expected, the ninth item for auction was thest material he needed to cultivate the Great Sr Undying Body.

    The Undying Divine Leaf.

 Chapter 656 - Undying Divine Leaf

    <strong>Chapter 656 - Undying Divine Leaf</strong>

    A sphere of light appeared on Master Mo Qing¡¯s old hand. It was a palm-sized leaf. The leaf was dark yellow in colour and had tree patterns on it. The leaf didn¡¯t look to be out of the ordinary. If it hadn¡¯t been taken out by Master Mo Qing, no one would think that this item would be the legendary Undying Divine Leaf.

    There¡¯s a divine tree in this world, the Undying Divine Tree. The lifespan of that tree was unbelievable, it stood in between the heavens and earth as it underwent all sorts of tribtions and still had not perished.

    A leaf would grow out from this tree every one thousand years, the Undying Divine Leaf. It was said that upon refining a Substitute Leaf from it, it could grant a miraculous effect of having another life.

    This was precisely the reason why countless experts would go after the Undying Divine Leaf. After all, there were too many rare items in this world, but they only had one life.

    Thus, every single time the Undying Divine Leaf appeared, countless experts wouldpete for it. Even if they had to pay a huge price, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate.

    Innumerable people had their gazes aze in the colossal auction house, many of them were drooling. If it wasn¡¯t for their minds telling them that fighting here would spell death, they might have gone up to seize it.

    Up on the auction tform, Master Mo Qing looked at the many greedy gazes as he spoke in a calm voice, ¡°Undying Divine Leaf, starting bid, 10,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.¡±

    The moment he spoke, the entire auction went in silence. Shortly after, the intake of chilled air resounded. 10,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids, not an ordinary person could fork out such a huge sum.

    Such a divine item was indeed... only for those wealthy.

    Hearing the price, Mu Chen was stunned for a moment as he bitterly smiled.

    ¡°What shall we do?¡± Nine Nether¡¯s brows were also knitted. The price had simrly exceeded her expectations. Furthermore, the crucial part was that if it was to be auctioned, the price would naturally soar.

    With his remaining Sovereign Spiritual Liquids, he couldn¡¯t handle anotherpetition.

    Mu Chen sank in silence for a brief moment as he answered, ¡°We¡¯ll look at the situation. If there¡¯s really no choice, I still have the treasures that I¡¯ve obtained from the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, as well as the Divine Artifact. If we were to convert them, we could still get a considerable amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids.¡±

    Mu Chen rubbed his forehead. He had finally experienced how vital the Sovereign Spiritual Liquids were to the Great Thousand World. Back in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, he had no concept of it until today. Only now did he understand that it was hard to advance an inch without Sovereign Spiritual Liquids in the Great Thousand World.

    Although there was a significant amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids in the Spiritual Condensing Bowl, the seal was too powerful. Even Nine Nether could only remove a portion of it.

    Nine Nether helplessly nodded her head. She had saved up quite a sum of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids back then, but they were all used up in her tribtions. Thus, she couldn¡¯t provide much help right now.

    ¡°You want me to contribute some stuff to exchange for Sovereign Spiritual Liquids?¡± Lin Jing said quietly from the side. Although Mu Chen had only used over a thousand Sovereign Spiritual Liquids to buy the Heavenly me Jade Chalcedony earlier, it still made her feel uneasy in her heart.

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen smiled and did not give an answer.

    As they spoke, the auction for the Undying Divine Leaf had begun, and just as Mu Chen had expected, the majority of those fighting for it were those heavyweights from the pavilions.

    All of them should have a great power supporting them, thus having robust wealth as well. So in just less than a minute, thepetition had already climaxed.

    As for the bid, it had already risen to 15,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids. The price was alreadyparable to the Void Great Sr Fruit from before, and thepetition had still not ended yet.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression was calm as he watched thepetition. When the price rose to such heights, there were only threepetitors left. Two of them were the feminine-looking youth and the Heart Fairy Fox of the Celestial Fox Sect. The other party was a grey-robed elderly man. The elderly man had a gentle expression on his face, but there was a ferocious ck skull embroidered on his sleeves.

    ¡°That person should be from the Demonic Skull Mountains, an Overlord of the Skull Continent with great power. But generally speaking, it is still slightly inferior to our Great Havew Domain and the Sky Profound Pce.¡± Nine Nether revealed the identity of the grey-robed elderly man.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. The Skw Continent was a major continent, after all. The forces that could be imed as peaks in it weren¡¯t easilyparable.

    But still, the Demonic Skull Mountains wasn¡¯t an ordinary power. Otherwise, the grey-robed elderly man wouldn¡¯t dare topete with the Sky Profound Pce and the Celestial Fox Sect so openly.

    ¡°17,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids.¡± When Mu Chen¡¯s attention was on the grey-robed elder, thetter spoke out in a hoarse voice as he suddenly raised the price by 2000, attracting clicking of tongues from the auction.

    ¡°Haha, this is myst bid. If the both of you could go any higher, then I will let it go to give the Sky Profound Pce, and Fox Celestial Sect face.¡± The grey-robed elderly man smiled as he looked at the feminine-looking youth and Heart Fairy Fox.

    Heart Fairy Fox revealed an indolent smile as she lightly shook her head, ¡°Since Elder Gui Ku has risen your price to this height, how can I, a small womanpete? Let Young Pce Master Liu Ming of the Sky Profound Pce follow.¡±

    When the feminine-looking youth heard her words, he instantly smiled as he proudly said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll have to ept your invitation. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s not so easy to seize an item that my Sky Profound Pce has its eyes on.¡±

    As he spoke, he cast a nce at Mu Chen¡¯s direction as the depth of his eyes became filled with a chill.

    ¡°20,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids.¡± Liu Ming smiled as he looked at the Elder of the Demonic Skull Mountains.

    Innumerable people inhaled a mouthful of chilled air once again. It looked like the Sky Profound Pce truly did have their eyes on the Undying Divine Leaf. They were actually willing to spend such a price to obtain it. 20,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids, it wasn¡¯t even the profit of a slightly smaller force.

    The instant surge of 3000 made the expression of the grey-robed elderly man to change as he sat back down. Clearly, the price of 20,000 had far exceeded his limits.

    Although the Undying Divine Leaf was indeed precious, forking out 20,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids for it was too heart-aching.

    Seeing the results of the auction, Nine Nether couldn¡¯t help looking at Mu Chen. Thetter had his eyes narrowed as chill flowed into his ck pupils. But after a brief moment, he lightly shook his head.

    He had intended to give up.

    ¡°If you miss this, we won¡¯t know when we will see it again, and who knows how long you will have to dy your Sovereign Celestial Body.¡± Nine Nether spoke with her brows furrowed.

    ¡°It¡¯s too early to say a miss.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Nine Nether asked in doubt.

    ¡°Because someone is greedy and wants to seize my Void Great Sr Fruit as well.¡± Mu Chen spoke calmly as he continued, ¡°Since he has ced his eyes on us, why can¡¯t we ce our eyes on him as well?¡±

    ¡°You want to fight with them?¡± Nine Nether blinked her eyes as she spoke out in astonishment. She never thought that Mu Chen would be so daring.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the one that wants to fight with them, they are the ones that want to fight with us.¡± Mu Chen continued in a light tone, ¡°Do you have confidence in dealing with that old man?¡±

    What he meant was the ck-clothed elderly man that stood beside Liu Ming.

    ¡°His strength is at the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm, a grade higher than mine. However, the fighting capabilities of a Divine Beast is stronger, so he can¡¯t do anything to me. But I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t kill him, either.¡± Nine Nether spoke after some considerations.

    ¡°That Liu Ming¡¯s strength is only at the First Grade Sovereign Realm. He should have cultivated a Sovereign Celestial Body. From the surface, his strength is higher than mine. So as long as you can tangle that old man, he will believe that he can deal with me.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled, ¡°Judging from his auctioning means earlier, this person is conceited and vengeful. I have previously torn his face, so he definitely won¡¯t let me go.¡±

    ¡°Looks like it won¡¯t be easy when we leave here.¡±

    ¡°Then, let them try.¡± A chill shed across Nine Nether¡¯s eyes. If those fellows dared to ce their eyes onto them, she wouldn¡¯t mind letting them know what ¡®to try to seal a chicken only to end up losing the rice used to lure it¡¯ meant.

    Mu Chen smiled, but there wasn¡¯t much warmth in his smile. Although he didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble, that didn¡¯t mean that he¡¯s afraid of one. If Liu Ming truly wanted to fight, then he would have a perfect excuse to borrow his Undying Divine Leaf...

    He wasn¡¯t scared of failure; at most, he could let Nine Nether transform, and they could run for their lives. Even with the ck-robed elderly man¡¯s strength at the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do a thing to the speed of the Nine Netherworld Bird.

    As they spoke, the auction for the Undying Divine Leaf had a result, and as expected, it fell into the hands of Liu Ming. With a price of 20,000, it was sufficient to make everyone withdraw.

    Up on the auction tform, Master Mo Qing waved his sleeve as a bell rang, indicating that the Undying Divine Leaf had fallen into Liu Ming¡¯s hands.

    Seeing the situation, Liu Ming smiled with satisfaction as he lightly rubbed the armrest of his chair with his eyes narrowed. He looked at Mu Chen¡¯s direction as he muttered, ¡°Brat that still smells of his mother¡¯s milk, you¡¯re seeking death when you dared to snatch my stuff.¡±

    Boom.

    Another clear bell rang out in the auction hall. In an instant, everyone straightened their bodies, even some of the pavilions had the tulle pulled opened as many gazes fell onto the auction tform.

    They knew that the main item of this auction would soon appear.

    Many of the various powerful forces came for this final item.

    Mu Chen had also raised his head at the same time, looking at the auction tform in curiosity. He was curious what item could be ced after the Void Great Sr Fruit and the Undying Divine Leaf.

    Under the countless heated gazes, Master Mo Qing made a grasping gesture with his hand, and a golden light quietly appeared with a flicker, attracting all of the attention in the auction hall.

 Chapter 657 - Nine Dragons and Elephants Art

    <strong>Chapter 657 - Nine Dragons and Elephants Art</strong>

    On the auction tform, Master Mo Qing¡¯s hand flickered with golden light as a golden scroll appeared. The scroll was very ancient in appearance, as if it came from the ancient times, and emitted a deste aura.

    As the light circted, there were illusions of dragons and elephants forming as it unleashed a mighty prestige.

    Countless gazes were fixed on the golden scroll. They had clearly sensed how extraordinary it was.

    Under the countless gazes, Mo Qing raised the golden scroll in his hand as his robust voice resounded throughout the entire field, ¡°This is a Divine Art developed from an ancient scripture. It is slightly damaged, and thus, I consider this to be a Quasi-Perfect Rank Divine Art. However, it possesses endless potential. If anyone couldprehend the profundity in it, I believe it¡¯s might would beparable to a Perfect Rank Divine Art or even surpass it.¡±

    ¡°A Divine Art that surpasses the level of Perfect Rank Divine Art?¡±

    Many hearts jolted from his words. Generally speaking, Perfect Rank Divine Arts were considered the ultimate treasures of those peak forces. Only the core personnel could cultivate in it. But right now, Mo Qing actually imed that this Quasi-Perfect Rank Divine Art wasparable to a Divine Art that surpasses Perfect Rank?

    Hearing his words, even Mu Chen was a little startled and slightly frowned his brows. He did not overlook a sentence spoken by Mo Qing. That was, if anyone could sessfullyprehend the profundities...

    ¡°Haha, Master Mo Qing, judging from your speech, this so-called ¡®Quasi-Perfect Rank Divine Art¡¯ isn¡¯t so easy to cultivate.¡± Just when Mu Chen was pondering, an alluring voice rang out. The Heart Fairy Fox of the Celestial Fox Sect spoke out while smiling. Clearly, with her scrupulous heart, she managed to hear the crucial point.

    ¡°Haha, Heart Fairy Fox is indeed sharp.¡± Mo Qing lightly smiled as he nodded his head, ¡°Indeed, this is a Quasi-Perfect Rank Divine Art. Up till today, there was not a single person that has managed to sessfully cultivate it. In my view, this is even more profound than genuine Perfect Rank Divine Arts.¡±

    Hearing his words, amotion broke out in the auction house. There wasn¡¯t a single person that had sessfully cultivated it?

    Shortly after, they felt relieved. If someone had managed to cultivate this Divine Art, the owner of it would probably not take it out to auction. Such a powerful Divine Art was a formidable means and trump card.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Liu Ming smiled with his eyes narrowed as he stood up. He looked at the golden scroll with interest as he smiled. ¡°I have never encountered a Divine Art that can¡¯t be learned. I¡¯ll want to try it today.¡±

    Although part of the reason why Liu Ming could achieve First Grade Sovereign Realm at his age was depended on the resources of the Sky Profound Pce, it also proved his own talent. Thus, he was conceited and refused to believe that there was any Divine Art that he couldn¡¯t learn in this world.

    A few pavilions up ahead had nearly directed their gaze over. Although they were greatly interested in it, if it was as Mo Qing had said, that it possessed terrifying potential, it would greatly benefit the forces behind them.

    ¡°The name of this Divine Art is called the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art, the starting bid of this is 20,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids.¡± Mo Qing¡¯s indifferent voice resonated throughout the entire auction. The high price of it made innumerable people¡¯s face twisted.

    Mu Chen was also helpless as he pulled his lips. Although he was extremely interested in this Nine Dragons and Elephants Art, he couldn¡¯tpete for it.

    Right now, those possessing the wealth topete for it would probably be those experts with peak forces standing behind them.

    Although the price of this Divine Art made many stare with yearning and could only hold their step, thepetition for it was even more intense than the other auctioned items. Those that had belonged to powerful forces but were hiding their strength and biding their time had all acted.

    In an instant, the auction house was filled with heavy bidding voices. The price had continuously risen to the point that the eyes of many others turned red as they drooled with envy.

    Thepetition for this Nine Dragons and Elephants Artsted for ten-odd minutes, before it gradually came to a stop. In the end, the price of it had reached 32,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids.

    The one that called the highest price was Liu Ming of the Sky Profound Pce.

    The results made many people sigh as this Nine Dragons and Elephants Art should¡¯ve been Liu Ming¡¯s primary objective in this auction.

    What made others feel startled was that the one that obtained the Nine Dragons and Elephant Art was actually this Liu Ming from the Sky Profound Pce.

    The results made countless others sigh. Looks like Liu Ming came to this auction for the Nine Dragon and Elephant Art. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have prepared such a vast amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids.

    Mu Chen was also inwardly smacking his lips. At this point in time, he realised how lucky he was to be able to purchase the Void Great Sr Fruit earlier. Liu Ming¡¯s primary objective wasn¡¯t that item; otherwise, if he became reckless, it would probably be hard for Mu Chen to obtain the Void Great Sr Fruit.

    After all, his foundation was still too thin.

    When Liu Ming raised the price to 32,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids, no one fought with him for it. The faces of several experts changed, but they still chose to give up.

    In the pavilion covered by tulle, the Heart Fairy Fox of the Celestial Fox n had her brows slightly frowned as she said, ¡°This Liu Ming is really willing. Such a huge amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids will let even the Sky Profound Pce feel pain for a while.¡±

    ¡°He is too conceited.¡±

    The ordinary-looking middle-aged man standing behind the Heart Fairy Fox lightly smiled. ¡°That Nine Dragons and Elephants Art is extremely strange. It¡¯s impossible for ordinary people to learn it. Although Liu Ming has some talent, he¡¯s still toocking if he wants to learn it.¡±

    ¡°This Liu Ming was just ordinary in the younger generations of the Skw Continent. Compared to his elder brother, Liu Yan, he¡¯s still toocking.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Liu Yan is the candidate for the next Pce Master of the Sky Profound Pce. His name has been widely spread in the Skw Continent.¡± Heart Fairy Fox said with a smile.

    ¡°Miss isn¡¯t any weaker than him.¡± The middle-aged man smiled.

    Heart Fairy Fox smiled as she shifted her gaze towards another direction in the auction hall, stopping on Nine Nether, who was seated beside Mu Chen, and spoke in a soft voice, ¡°Thatdy is also very powerful, to reach this height at her age. I wonder, what force is she from?¡±

    ¡°I believe Liu Ming will help us investigate that matter,¡± said the middle-aged man.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Heart Fairy Fox lightly lifted her brows, but she understood the meaning shortly after and smiled, ¡°This Liu Ming is a little too daring. I wonder if he will kick into an iron te this time.¡±

    As the two of them spoke, the auction had already ended. With the price of 32,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids, the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art fell into the hands of Liu Ming.

    The bell rang out in the entire auction house. Everyone was softly sighing as they looked at Liu Ming, who was full of harvest, with envy.

    Liu Ming watched the endlessly envious gazes as he let out a proud smile. He enjoyed the revering gazes, they gave him a different feeling.

    When Liu Ming was enjoying the gazesing from the entire auction, Mu Chen calmly stood up from far away, turned around and left with Nine Nether and Lin Jing without casting him a nce.

    Liu Ming looked at his silhouette as a smear of chill shed across his eyes. His slender fingertips were lightly streaking across the armrest of the jade stone chair, drawing marks on the armrest in an instant. The surface of the cut was as smooth as a mirror.

    ¡°Elder Mu, send someone to watch them. I want to know their movements. Although we can¡¯t act in Merchant City, we will let them know that there are some people that they cannot afford to offend once they leave.¡± Liu Ming said with indifference.

    Standing behind him, the ck-robed elder slowly nodded his head.

    Liu Ming smiled as he looked at the Heart Fairy Fox, who was walking out of the pavilion from the side. Thetter¡¯s alluring figure and prideful curves zed mes in his heart and he quickly left with a smile on his face.

    ...

    Along with Nine Nether and Lin Jing, Mu Chen walked out of the auction house andpleted the item¡¯s transaction, taking the items that he had purchased.

    Standing in the Auction Items Retrieval¡¯s secret chamber, Mu Chen looked at the fruit in his hand that was zing like the sun and felt a heavy relief. No matter what, he had managed to obtain an ingredient. Right now, all hecked was the Undying Divine Leaf before he could cultivate the Great Sr Undying Body.

    He had great expectations about how powerful the Sovereign Celestial Body would be for it to require such rare treasures as materials.

    ¡°Here, for you.¡±

    Storing the Void Great sr Fruit, he handed the Heavenly me Jade Chalcedony over to Lin Jing, who was standing next to him.

    Lin Jing was smiling as she took it, her face was filled with a gratified smile. Although with her identity, she was numb to seeing treasures, it was still something that she had obtained herself.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± She gave an eye-narrowing smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one that benefitted.¡± Mu Chen smiled. The Defensive Spiritual Jade that Lin Jing had given him was even more precious than the Heavenly me Jade Chalcedony regarding price.

    ¡°But we might have to split up now.¡±

    Mu Chen stared at Lin Jing. Next up, they would have to experience a battle, and if Lin Jing follows them, she might be in danger.

    Hearing his words, Lin Jing shook her head as she smiled, ¡°We¡¯re friends, right? Would a friend run to save herself?¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned as he looked at the youngdy before him and smiled in the end.

    ¡°Then, let us go together. If we fail at that time, we will run together.¡±

 Chapter 658 - Raid

    After the auction ended, Mu Chen was not in a hurry to leave Merchant City. He looked for a cultivating tavern and temporarily stayed there. If the battle was arriving, he naturally had to restore himself to his peak state.

    The exhaustion brought from the journey was clearly erased.

    In the spacious guest room.

    Mu Chen sat, while Nine Nether stood against the window of the guest room and looked outside. After a long moment, she turned her head around and looked at Mu Chen, ¡°There truly is someone following us, they should¡¯ve been sent by Liu Ming.¡±

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head, ¡°Those with Liu as their surname really aren¡¯t anything good.¡±

    In the Northern Heavens Realm, the Liu Family had also caused him quite a bit of trouble.

    Finishing his speech, he saw Lin Jing from the side suddenly putting her hands on her waist as she furiously stared at him and waved her fist, ¡°My grandmother¡¯s surname is also Liu!¡±

    In an instant, Mu Chen¡¯s face turned awkward.

    Lin Jing snorted as she continued, ¡°If my father hears this, he will definitely give you a thrashing.¡±

    Mu Chen drylyughed. This was basically an unexpected disaster.

    ¡°So¡¯ when are we leaving?¡± However, Lin Jing did not bother about Mu Chen¡¯s careless remarks as she sat down next to him. Her hand was supporting her cheek as she said with a little excitement.

    Judging from her looks, she seemed to be excited about the uing trouble.

    ¡°No rush. Every single one of our actions is probably under the surveince of Liu Ming. If we stay in the city for a short time and not leave the city, he will feel that we are afraid.¡± Mu Chen lightly smiled.

    ¡°Showing our enemies that we are weak, how cunning.¡± Lin Jing spoke with a sly smile.

    ¡°Our enemies are stronger than us, we have to use little tricks.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as he stared at Lin Jing, his expression turned a lot more serious as he continued, ¡°As you know, Liu Ming¡¯s strength is stronger than us. Although you and I have both stepped into the Sovereign Realm, we have yet to refine our Sovereign Celestial Bodies. Thus, our fighting capability would be weaker. As for Nine Nether, she could, at most, hinder the opposition¡¯s Fifth Grade Sovereign. So if there¡¯s an ident, you have to leave if I tell you to.¡±

    Hearing his words, Lin Jing was a little unhappy. But looking at Mu Chen¡¯s serious expression, she could only pout as she answered, ¡°Fine.¡±

    Mu Chen then nodded his head with a smile and no longer spoke. He slowly shut his eyes and gradually entered a cultivating state.

    Nine Nether, however, conversed with Lin Jing for a while as she leaned against the window, closed her eyes and rested. She did not enter into her cultivating state because she had to keep her guard up, even if this city was safe.

    She was clear about the dangers in the Great Thousand World.

    As for Lin Jing, she covered her mouth as she yawned andzily went to sleep. Judging from her state, she didn¡¯t seem to care about any dangers.

    The night quietly passed.

    On the second day, there still wasn¡¯t any movements from Mu Chen until the sun had. Generally speaking, ordinary people would be slightly rxed at this sort of time. Thus, he chose to go out of the tavern, into the multitude of people and headed towards the city¡¯s outskirts together with Nine Nether and Lin Jing.

    When he left the tavern, a feminine-looking youth on a building in the city had they smear of a cold smile rising from the corner of his lips.

    He waved his hand as he sent the maid that was massaging him off and stood up. His gaze was slightly cold as he looked towards the direction of the city gate.

    ¡°That a na?ve brat, you think that you can escape from me this way?¡± He let out a ridiculing smile as he waved his hand. The ck-robed elderly man then mysterious appeared behind him.

    ¡°Elder Mu, it¡¯s time for us to act.¡±

    The ck-robed elderly man lightly nodded his head. After that, the surrounding space around them rippled, and their figures gradually disappeared into the air.

    When they left, in a courtyard in the city, the Heart Fairy Fox, who was embracing a snow-white fox, revealed an alluring smile.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have a good show to watch now.¡± She lightly put the white fox down as she smiled towards her rear, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll go spy on them. For some reason, I feel that Liu Ming will not seed so easily this time.¡±

    Behind her, the ordinary-looking middle-aged man appeared. The two figures moved, and they disappeared.

    Three waves of people quietly disappeared, exiting the city without alerting anyone...

    ...

    The dusk sunset hung on the horizon as the red light shone on the ground, giving a slight cooling temperature.

    Whoosh.

    Up on the dusk horizon, there was a hurried piercing sound of wind as three rays of light streaked across the horizon and flew towards the distance at a shocking speed.

    They seemed to have executed their speed to the limit. Judging from it, it was as if they were being chased by something from behind them.

    Their high-speed journeysted for roughly half an hour, before they gradually slowed down. After that, the three of themnded on a mountain.

    Mu Chen raised his head as he looked at the horizon behind him and suddenly revealed a smile. ¡°The two of you have been sneakily following us for half a day now, aren¡¯t the two of you tired?¡±

    ¡°Haha, looks like you knew about us since long ago.¡±

    As Mu Chen spoke, a feminine-sounding voice followed after as it resonated between the heavens and earth. On a mountain peak not far away, space slightly distorted as two figures mysteriously appeared out of the sky.

    It was Liu Ming and the ck-robed elderly man, whose strength had reached Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm, of the Sky Profound Pce.

    His gaze was staring at Mu Chen in mockery and surveyed around, ¡°You have truly found a pretty good burial site for yourself.¡±

    ¡°How do you know it¡¯s not prepared for you?¡± Mu Chen lightly smiled as a chill rapidly gathered in his eyes.

    ¡°Looks like your pretty confident.¡±

    Liu Ming faintly smiled as he continued, ¡°If you feel that the beauty with Fourth Grade Sovereign Realm could give you such self-confidence, I¡¯m afraid that you will be disappointed.¡±

    Liu Ming extended his hand towards Mu Chen as he continued speaking, ¡°Hand the Void Great Sr Fruit over to me, before I get thoroughly angered. If your attitude satisfies me, I might be able to let you go.¡±

    ¡°Have you brought along the Undying Divine Leaf and the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art with you?¡± Mu Chen did not give him a reply as he shot back a question instead.

    The smile on Liu Ming¡¯s face gradually faded as he stared at Mu Chen without any expression, ¡°You have given up your only chance.¡±

    ¡°You speak too much.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    ¡°Pfft.¡± Lin Jing, who stood beside him, covered her mouth as she smiled, showing relentless mockery to Liu Ming.

    ¡°Elder Mu, you can act now.¡± Liu Ming narrowed his eyes as the smile that hung on the corner of his lips gradually turned a little savage. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be lenient.¡±

    Behind him, the ck-robed elder slowly strode forth as he brought down both of his hands, which were previously plugged into his sleeves. At this instant, a chilled aura was being emitted from his aged face.

    A terrifying Spiritual Energy gale swept from his body. The pitch-ck Spiritual Energy swept between the heavens and earth. In an instant, the temperature in this region decreased. The ck-robed elderly man¡¯s Spiritual Energy contained ripples of extreme chill.

    The mountain peak that he stood on was gradually crumbling under the terrifying ripples of Spiritual Energy. Huge cracks started to spread throughout the mountain.

    It was just mere Spiritual Energy pressure, and it had caused the mountain to crumble. The strength of a Fifth Grade Sovereign was actually so dreadful.

    Looking at this scene, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was slightly grave. This was the first time he was facing a Fifth Grade Sovereign. The power unleashed by him was truly exceptionally powerful.

    Nine Nether, who was standing next to Mu Chen¡¯s side, had strode forth as a vast amount of Spiritual Energy exploded. Space distorted and, right above her, formed a colossal ckbird.

    On the ckbird, there were purple mes quietly zing.

    ¡°Divine Beast?!¡±

    When the colossal ck bird appeared, Liu Ming and the ck-clothed elderly man¡¯s expression trembled.

    ¡°No wonder why you had such confidence, so your true body is that of a Divine Beast.¡± The ck-robed elder looked at Nine Nether as he spoke with a hoarse voice.

    Generally speaking, it was impossible for a Fourth Grade Sovereign to contend with a Fifth Grade Sovereign, there was a massive gap between the differences of one grade. But if it was a Divine Beast, things would be different. Based on the powerful physical body andnatural advantage, mighty Divine Beasts were generally stronger than those of the same realm.

    Liu Ming¡¯s brows were also furrowed at this instant as he strode a step forth and his eerie gaze was fixed on Mu Chen, ¡°Elder Mu, you keep her tied up, I will deal with that kid.¡±

    The ck-clothed elder nodded his head. Although thedy that stood before him was a little out of his expectations, the difference between them was a grade. Although it was a bit troublesome to kill the other party, it wasn¡¯t too hard to keep her tied up.

    ¡°I have not sensed any ripples of a Sovereign Celestial Body on you. So I believe that you have yet to refine your Sovereign Celestial Body yet, right?¡± Liu Ming stared at Mu Chen as he spoke with indifference.

    Mu Chen did not give an answer.

    ¡°What a pity... that you will never have the chance to refine it.¡± Liu Ming sighed with pity as he abruptly stomped his feet. In an instant, his gaze turned savage.

    ¡°But, before you die, I can let you taste the true might of a Sovereign Celestial Body!¡±

    Boom!

    Vast Spiritual Energy soared into the sky and covered it. Scarlet Spiritual Energies rapidly gathered around Liu Ming, and in the end, formed into a big scarlet image that was roughly a thousand feet in size.

    The body of that figure was zing with mes. Looking from afar, it was as if ava giant had descended from the sky.

    Along with it, the temperature in this region surged.

    ¡°Heavenly me Celestial Body!¡±

 Chapter 659 - First Battle of the Great Thousand World

    <strong>Chapter 659 - First Battle of the Great Thousand World</strong>

    The huge figure that stood on this heaven and earth, zing with scarlet mes as though it was trying to melt the earth. A surge of indescribable zing gale swept out as it wreaked havoc.

    Liu Ming¡¯s figure had already disappeared into the huge red figure. Once the Sovereign Celestial Body was activated, it would be the perfect defence that will shield you in it.

    The Sovereign Celestial Body was the perfect offence and defence. This was also the reason why every Sovereigns would chase after it so bitterly.

    The scarlet figure slowly opened its eyes as mes zed in it. At the same time, Liu Ming¡¯s voice that contained killing intent resonated throughout the heaven and earth.

    ¡°Right now, do you feel despair?¡±

    A Sovereign Celestial Body was too crucial to the fighting ability of a Sovereign expert. So when Liu Ming knew that Mu Chen had yet to refine his, he had thoroughly let down his guards.

    The Sovereign Celestial Body that he had cultivated was called the Heavenly mes Celestial Body, ranking in the 97th among the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies. Although it was ranked towards the rear, it would be foolish to belittle it just because of that.

    In the Great Thousand World, any of the Sovereign Celestial Body that could be on the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies were all very powerful. After all, the method of refining Sovereign Celestial Bodies were all secrets to any forces, and would not be easily passed out. Thus, many Sovereign experts could only obtain cultivating methods to ordinary Sovereign Celestial Body. Some of them could only resort to the most usual way, refining a Sovereign Celestial Body from their own Spiritual Energy. In that case, their Sovereign Celestial Body wouldn¡¯t possess any magical abilities.

    Taking the Heavenly mes Celestial Body possessed by Liu Yan, it requires his own Spiritual Energy along with the assistance of Heavenly mes to sessfully cultivate it after the perfect fusion between those two.

    Some great Sovereign Celestial Bodies possessed the terrifying capability of surpassing the owner¡¯s cultivating realm in battle.

    Thus, when Liu Ming knew that Mu Chen had not cultivated a Sovereign Celestial Body, there was an unwavering oue to this battle.

    ¡°Heavenly mes Celestial Body...¡±

    Mu Chen had his head raised up, his gaze was grave as he looked at the colossal scarlet figure that stood in between the heaven and earth. This Liu Ming was clearly not someone that only depended on his mouth, he also possessed mighty strength as well.

    Relying on such a powerful Sovereign Celestial Body, he could be considered as excellent among the First Grade Sovereign Realms.

    ¡°Can you deal with it?¡± Nine Nether looked at Mu Chen as a strand of worries shed across her eyes. She initially thought that Liu Ming had only cultivated an ordinary Sovereign Celestial Body. However, she never thought that this fellow would be able to refine the Heavenly mes Celestial Body.

    ¡°You hold up that old man. Even if we fail, we can run.¡± Mu Chen said in a light voice.

    ¡°Be careful.¡± Nine Nether lightly nodded her head and did not speak anymore. Chill gathered on her slender eyes as her figure moved, she had directly appeared above the colossal ckbird and flew hastily towards the distance.

    Seeing her actions, the ck-clothed elderly manughed, and his figure moved. The next time he appeared, he was right in front of Nine Nether. As his sleeves fluttered, gale swept up in this region.

    When Nine Nether and the elderly man was facing off, Mu Chen had gathered all his attention onto the colossal red figure. This was the first time that he had relied on himself to fight with a genuine Sovereign expert.

    ¡°You be careful.¡±

    Mu Chen gave Lin Jing a reminder as his figure flew out. He hovered in the sky as he abruptly stomped his feet, the space behind him distorted, and vaguely, a vast ocean could be seen. Within the sea, torrential purple mes were whistling in it.

    ¡°Let me give show you what a genuine Sovereign¡¯s power is!¡± Liu Ming¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body extended its hand out as it pointed down with its finger.

    Boom!

    As that finger pointed down, space distorted and a scarlet pir of few hundred feet shot out. That pir of light was very starchy, as though it wasva as scarlet mes were zing on it, seems to be very violent.

    Liu Ming had only pointed a finger out, and that power had far surpassed an all-out attack from Ji Xuan back then!

    This was the genuine power of those that had refined Sovereign Celestial Body!

    Mu Chen raised his head as he looked at the iing pir ofva and inhaled a deep mouthful of air. His robe fluttered along in the wind as his expression abruptly turned cold and sharp.

    He waved his sleeves, the space at his rear distorted as torrential purple light surged, a dazzling purple ray streaked out as it collided with the scarlet Spiritual Energy.

    Boom!

    The two sh instantly created an earth-shattering noise as Spiritual Energy gale swept out, cracks appeared on the earth beneath.

    Up in the sky, Mu Chen still stood as the wind blew onto him, he was covered in brilliant purple light on the surface of his body as purple mes surged in his ck pupils.

    Relying on the power of his own Spiritual Energy, he managed to withstand Liu Ming¡¯s attacks.

    ¡°You¡¯re actually able to withstand my Heavenly mes Spiritual Energy?!¡± a smear of shock shed across the eyes of that huge scarlet figure. Clearly, Liu Ming had felt unbelievable on the results. The Spiritual Energy that he had cultivated was fused with Heavenly mes and far surpassed ordinary Spiritual Energy. It was extremely overbearing, but it was blocked by Mu Chen.

    ¡°So there¡¯s something strange about your Spiritual Energy.¡±

    However, Liu Ming¡¯s eyes were keen as he saw the peculiar purple Spiritual Energy around Mu Chen. Those zing purple mes were something that not even his Heavenly mes could suppress.

    Upon a mountain far away, two figure appeared. It was an alluringdy donned in white fox fur coat as she watched the confrontation far away. A smear of astonishment shed across her eyes as she spoke in a light tone, ¡°The Spiritual Energy of that youth seems a little bizarre.¡±

    ¡°It must have been fused with a powerful me.¡± the middle-aged man that stood beside her spoke out in shock as he continued, ¡°No wonder he dared to confront Liu Ming without refining any Sovereign Celestial Body, he does have some capabilities.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still too early to determine the oue. Liu Ming¡¯s Heavenly mes Celestial Body isn¡¯t an ordinary Sovereign Celestial Body.¡± The alluringdy smiled.

    The middle-aged man nodded in agreement.

    As the two of them spoke, Mu Chen¡¯s figure abruptly soared. In the next instant, he appeared before the colossal scarlet figure, on the location of its head. A scarlet ray soared up the sky as a surge of baleful aura spreads out.

    ¡°Not only did I withstand your Heavenly mes Spiritual Energy, but I am also going to destroy your Heavenly mes Celestial Body!¡±

    The Great Meru Demonic Pir appeared in that red sh as it expanded, sizing up to a hundred feet as it stood towering on the horizon, it was like an ominous object from the primordial times.

    Mu Chen hugged the space as he had directly utilised the Great Meru Demonic Pir. There wasn¡¯t a hesitation as he mmed it down on the Heavenly mes Celestial Body, that dreadful energy even caused cracks on the space.

    With Mu Chen¡¯s current strength, and adding on to the power of the Great Meru Demonic Pir, that attack had already reached an astonishing degree.

    Seeing that attack, even the two that was observing the battle from a distance away felt startled in their heart.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    A cold snort came from the mouth of that scarlet figure. He clenched his fist as red mes swept out, turning into a red ming longspear as it tore through the horizon along with a torrential ocean of fire, and heavily shed with the Great Meru Demonic Pir.

    Boom!

    The metallic collision that was as roaring as thunder rang out, the sound waves were like a tornado as it spreads out, sweeping up a violent gale in this heaven and earth.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure was sent flying out. Every single step he took exploded the air, and when he was sent flying out, the colossal scarlet figure had also made a step back and crumbled a mountain.

    ¡°What fearsome energy.¡±

    Far away, that middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help eximing out. Clearly, he never thought that Mu Chen could rely on his own strength to contend with Liu Ming¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body to such an extent.

    ¡°What youth isn¡¯t simple.¡± A smear of astonishment had also shed across the eyes of the Heart Fairy Fox.

    zing mes surged in the eyes of the colossal scarlet figure of Liu Ming, he stomped his feet as his massive figure shed out simrly to lightning, creating cracks on the ground.

    zing scarlet mes were like ming clouds as it enveloped the horizon.

    Evidently, Liu Ming had started to use the power of the Heavenly mes Celestial Body.

    He was already enraged by Mu Chen¡¯s resistance.

    ¡°You¡¯re impossibly foolish to intend to confront my Sovereign Celestial Body with your own strength!¡±

    Liu Ming¡¯s eerie voice was simr to the roaring of thunder as it resonated in the horizon. Shortly after, that scarlet longspear turned into illusions that covered the sky along with a zing ocean of mes as it enveloped Mu Chen. Within a radius of a thousand feet was affected by that dreadful attack.

    Looking at the earth-shattering amount of spear illusions, every single spear were like an actual object. The power contained in it could even topple mountains.

    His gaze grew grave as he formed seals with both his hand.

    Boom!

    Lightning roars as brilliant lightning flickered on the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body. At this moment, his body had grown by a size as nine lightning runes appeared on his chest. Compared to before, it was even more refined as though it was an actual object.

    ¡°Let me give it a try...¡±

    Lightning flickered on the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body as his ck pupils grew even colder and sharp. He licked his lips as an arc rose on the corner of his lips, filled with fighting intent.

    ¡°At how powerful is your Sovereign Celestial Body!¡±

    Mu Chen hugged the space before him as he had directly hugged onto the Great Meru Demonic Pir. He had charged out in this way without the slightest backing off as lightning, and purple mes swept out. Under that torrential mes, his figure was as tiny as an ant.

    However, there was a clear fighting intenting from him!

    My first battle in the Great Thousand World will begin with you!

 Chapter 660 - Fighting Liu Ming

    <strong>Chapter 660 - Fighting Liu Ming</strong>

    Scarlet mes engulfed the horizon, even the sky looked as if it was about to ignite at this moment.

    Under that sea of mes, the earth-shattering amount of spear illusions shot over. A violent ze spread out in this region, making that attack extremely astonishing.

    However, when faced with such an attack, Mu Chen showed no signs of retreating. He hugged the Great Meru Demonic Pir through space and had actually charged out instead. Boundless purple Spiritual Energy soared into the sky as he waved the pir.

    Boom! Boom!

    An earth-shatteringmotion exploded in the sky. Mu Chen¡¯s figure was extremely tiny inparison to the illusion of spears. The Great Meru Demonic Pir was waved and destroyed all those illusions.

    The sea of mes spread out.

    Every single time he broke a spear illusion, he would be forced a step back. However, he did not make any signs of retreating. He made a head-on sh with them and left others astonished.

    Down below, Lin Jing¡¯s mouth was widened as she watched the figure that was continually retreating, but was bing even more vigorous under the fighting intent. Her gorgeous eyes were filled with astonishment.

    That youth wasn¡¯t that much older than her, but his ted fighting intent seemed like it could never be suppressed or erased. That feeling he gave was as if he wouldn¡¯t retreat even with an immovable mountain before him.

    The firmness of his heart left others in astonishment.

    ¡°That youth... I¡¯m afraid that he will be a thorny figure in the future.¡± The middle-aged man that was watching the battle suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Although I am unsure of his background, I am certain that he has depended on himself to walk this far.¡±

    ¡°Because those younger experts produced from the resources of the sects behind them wouldn¡¯t have such fighting intent and guts like him.¡±

    Hearing the judgement of that middle-aged man, Heart Fairy Fox lightly bit her alluring lips as she looked at the slender silhouette that had been continuously retreating and said in a soft voice, ¡°His guts are pretty good. But based on that alone, it is impossible for him to defeat Liu Ming.¡±

    ¡°The true might of the Heavenly mes Celestial Body has yet to be unleashed.¡±

    The middle-aged man lightly nodded his head as he spoke in pity, ¡°If that young man had a Celestial Body of its own, even if it was an ordinary one, Liu Ming would not be able to gain any advantage today.¡±

    Heart Fairy Fox nodded her head in agreement.

    Boom!

    The Great Meru Demonic Pir heavily waved down as the dreadful energy shattered the iing spear illusions. The impact from it made Mu Chen¡¯s arms tremble as blood flowed down from his palms.

    He strode two-steps forth as he heavily stomped his feet, stabilising his figure. Lightning twisted on the surface of his body as it violently flickered.

    He had a calm expression on his face, except that his gaze was grave. After going through the sh from before, he already learnt about how powerful the Heavenly mes Celestial Body was. If it weren¡¯t for his Lightning God¡¯s Physique reaching Nona Rune Lightning Physique, it would be sufficient for him to be left heavily injured by this exchange alone.

    But even so, the blood and aura in his body were rolling with uncertainty.

    Up in the sky, the colossal zing figure stood, Liu Ming was looking at Mu Chen as a chill flickered in his eyes. His gaze was somewhat a little dark.

    Clearly, it was out of his expectations that Mu Chen couldst so long with his own strength.

    ¡°No wonder your tone was pretty big, you have some capability.¡± The zing scarlet figure looked at Mu Chen as if it was looking at an ant as Liu Ming¡¯s eerie voice resonated with a thunderous roar.

    Mu Chen maintained a calm expression as he raised his head looking at the oppressing colossal figure and smiled, ¡°But your Sovereign Celestial Body isn¡¯t as fearsome as I had imagined.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    There was a smear of mockery in Liu Ming¡¯s voice. He did not speak any further as he abruptly formed a seal with his hand. As the seal changed, the zing mes that filled the sky started to gather towards his palm.

    An extremely zing ripple spread out.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it another try?!¡±

    A chilling light shot from the eyes of the Heavenly mes Celestial Body as it abruptly waved its palm down. In an instant, heavenly mes spread out, causing the space to distort. A ming palm that could nearly cover half the sky suddenly shot down.

    ¡°Heavenly mes zing Palm!¡±

    As he spoke out, the earth below crumbled. Mountains were levelled, and forests turned into ashes. The power of that energy had reached the limit.

    Looking at the situation, Mu Chen¡¯s face slightly changed as he abruptly retreated. Both of his hands swiftly formed seals, and in the next instant, he shook his sleeves as the earth-shattering amount of green light shot out, turning into spiky ck trees on the ground.

    ¡°Divine Wood Scripture!¡±

    Mu Chen barked in his heart as those spiky ck trees turned into endless green lights as they soared into the sky, gathering towards Mu Chen as they formed into a green ocean that was filled with vitality.

    ¡°Divine Wheel of the Heavenly Wood!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s seal changed once again as the green ocean instantly spun at high speed, turning into a colossal green wooden wheel. Mu Chen pointed his finger down as the wheel emitted a buzzing noise and disappeared, drawing long ck marks on the space before him.

    Tssssss!

    The rotation speed of the green wooden light wheel was indescribably swift, it had already appeared beneath the ming palm in a sh and shed without the slightest hesitation.

    There wasn¡¯t any noise from the instant of collision. The high speed of the wheel possessed extremely dreadful prative ability. In the moment of contact, it had already pierced through the ming palm and advanced towards the Heavenly mes Celestial Body.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    A cold bark resounded from the Heavenly mes Celestial Body, the huge palm had directly shot out as it heavily shed against the wheel with torrential mes.

    Tsk! Tsk!

    The deadlock made the mes of anger rise in Liu Ming¡¯s heart. Mu Chen had blocked several of his attacks, it was a humiliation for him. His eyes were zing with mes as ck mes shrouded his body shortly after. It was like a ming dragon as it wrapped the green wheel.

    Boom!

    Facing the violent attacks, the green wooden light wheel finally couldn¡¯t hold up any longer and exploded,busting into nothingness by the mes.

    Boom!

    Liu Ming did not give Mu Chen any chance to rest as he threw both of his fists out, scarlet mes swept and turned into two zing dragons as they whistled towards Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure abruptly retreated again as boundless purple light shot out, an attempt to obstruct the scarlet mes. But they werebusted to like broken bamboos from the mes.

    At this moment, Liu Ming had clearly thoroughly utilised the power of his Heavenly mes Celestial Body.

    Boom!

    The speed of the fiery dragons was remarkably swift. Mu Chen dodged a few times, but could no longer avoid them. The ming dragons flew as they heavily shed against his body that was covered with Spiritual Energy.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen looked as if he had been heavily hit as he flew down and shot deep into the ground, causing the earth to crumble.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you very powerful? Why don¡¯t you try another one?¡±

    Seeing as Mu Chen was injured by him, Liu Ming revealed a cold sneer. He looked at the crumbled earth as killing intent shed across his eyes. He did not stop his actions as he clenched his fist, causing a long ming spear to form and with a rustle, it pierced through space towards the crumbled earth.

    Whoosh.

    However, before the spear shot into the crumbled earth, a figure suddenly appeared in the sky. She formed seals with her hands as boundless Spiritual Energy swept out, creating a massive water shield. On the water shield, there was a vortex spinning.

    ¡°Shield of Water!¡±

    Boom!

    The ming spear massively shot onto the water shield as it instantly caused explosions of fluctuations, but the majority of the energy was devoured by the vortex on the water shield.

    When the ming spear faded, Lin Jing¡¯s figure jolted as the water shield exploded. Clearly, that was the limit of it.

    ¡°Oh? Another one that has yet to refine a Sovereign Celestial Body. But at this point in time, I will no longer to be tender on a beauty.¡± Watching the situation, Liu Ming eerilyughed as he waved his hand. Massive ming spears formed again as they shot down.

    Looking at the attack, Lin Jing clenched her teeth, but did not retreat. She inhaled a mouthful of air and opened her mouth. An azure flow of water was spat out by her and was emitting boundless Spiritual Energy fluctuations.

    The river was incredibly bizarre, as though it was formed from spiritual energies, but at the same time, some fluctuations were simr to Divine Artifact being emitted...

    The azure river spiralled around Lin Jing as though it was the most perfect defence.

    Boom! Boom!

    ming spears pierced the space as it continuously hammered the river again, causing sshes of waves. Suffering the dreadful attacks, Lin Jing¡¯s face was a little pale.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    When thest ming spear was devoured by the azure river, the river had dimmed down as it turned into a flow of water and returned back into Lin Jing¡¯s mouth.

    She coldly raised her head as she looked at the Heavenly mes Celestial Body and mocked, ¡°Is that all you got?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see how long you canst!¡±

    Liu Ming sneered as killing intent surged in his eyes. Lin Jing¡¯s means was a little out of her expectation. But as he possessed a Sovereign Celestial Body, it wasn¡¯t something that they could contend against.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    However, just when he was about to attack again, he suddenly narrowed his eyes as he shifted his gaze downwards, staring at the crumbled earth. There was an uneasy fluctuationing from that direction.

 Chapter 661 - Three Lotuses

    <strong>Chapter 661 - Three Lotuses</strong>

    Boom!

    There were fine tremblings from the earth, up in the sky, the colossal ming giant that was formed by Liu Ming was looking at the crumbled earth below. Vaguely, he sensed peculiar ripplesing from the earth beneath.

    ¡°That kid still has power left?¡±

    Liu Ming¡¯s gaze was gloomy, his attacks earlier on should have heavily injured Mu Chen. Furthermore, there were violent Heavenly mes in his spiritual energies, causing his attacks to be even more powerful. Earlier when it prated into Mu Chen¡¯s body, it should have given him huge troubles.

    But from the looks of it now...

    ¡°Are you trying to bluff?¡± Chill surged in Liu Ming¡¯s eyes as he abruptly unleashed a deep howl, scarlet-red ming spiritual energies were likeva as it spat out from his mouth and turned into multipleva dragons.

    The dragons danced in the horizon as it devoured the spiritual energies in this region and expanded in size swiftly, whistling out.

    Looking at the situation, the boundless spiritual energies within Lin Jing¡¯s body swept out as well, turning into a streak of light as it whistled in the horizon, an attempt to obstruct those dragons.

    But this time, the fiery dragons did not go at her direction, it dodged her agility and swiftly hammered down at the crumbled earth.

    Clearly, Liu Ming was not going to give Mu Chen any chance.

    Boom!

    But just when theva was about to melt the earth, there was a ck streak of light that shot out from the ground. As the ck light spreads, the violentva was being rapidly diminished.

    Up in the sky, Liu Ming abruptly shrank his eyes, Lin Jing¡¯s gorgeous eyes were also widened with shock as she watched this scene.

    In the mountain far away, astonishment grew in Heart Fairy Fox¡¯s eyes that were filled with doubts. She looked at the miserable state of the ground and spoke out softly, ¡°There seems to be a peculiar fluctuation...¡±

    ¡°Those fluctuations...¡±

    The middle-aged man beside her also had his brows furrowed, and shortly after, her gaze turned solemn, ¡°It seems to be the fluctuations of Spiritual Arrays, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Just as they were stupefied, a silhouette slowly floated up from the crumbled earth. He stood feet away off the ground and raised his head, his handsome features were filled with indifference.

    It was Mu Chen.

    At this moment, the clothes on his upper body had shattered as he looked a little terrible. But in his ck pupils, were as serene as the abyss. He quietly looked at the scarlet figure in the sky as the dangerous light flickered in the depth of his eyes.

    ¡°What a fortunate fellow!¡± Liu Ming eerilyughed out when he saw Mu Chen being found.

    Mu Chen looked at him, but he did not speak. He slowly raised both his hands and ced them together before his chest, forming an incrediblyplicated, yet vaguely familiar seal.

    ¡°Initiate array!¡±

    Along with that soft voiceing out from Mu Chen¡¯s mouth, the earth violently trembled. Cracks began to spread on the ground beneath.

    Within the cracks, ck light violently flowed out as the ground sank downwards and mud sttered. Swiftly, a deep crater that was nearly a thousand feet in size appeared on.

    The depth could not be seen as Mu Chen hovered in the sky, Liu Ming¡¯s gaze that was looking at Mu Chen was abruptly shifted and focused in the crater. He saw three ck lotuses quietly hovering.

    Innumerable rays of light shot from the three ck lotuses as they intertwined, forming into a colossal andplicated Spiritual Array.

    Shocking fluctuations were quietly rippling out, causing the crater to be spreading out little by little.

    Those three ck lotuses were like primordial beasts in the darkness. Although it was quiet, it was emitting a heart-chilling aura.

    ¡°This is...¡± Lin Jing was a little startled as she looked at the three massive ck lotuses.

    ¡°Spiritual Array?¡±

    On the mountain far away, Heart Fairy Fox¡¯s face changed for the first time as she stared at the massive array formed from the three lotuses. Her chest which was tugged with her arms gently heaved.

    ¡°This kid is actually a Spiritual Array Master as well!¡± the middle-aged man eximed out, there was an unconceble shock in his voice. No wonder he sensed such peculiar fluctuations earlier on, so Mu Chen was hiding whileying out Spiritual Array!

    ¡°This Spiritual Array... Has probably reached the First Grade Human.¡±

    Spiritual Array Master are differentiated into three human grades, representing the ninth grade Sovereign. The First Grade Human Spiritual Array Master was equivalent to the genuine First Grade Sovereign.

    But clearly, First Grade Human Spiritual Array Master was too rarepared to First Grade Sovereigns. Furthermore, everyone knew that a Spiritual Arrayid by a Grandmaster of the same rank were bound to be suppressed by those of the same level.

    Previously, Mu Chen and made used of Liu Ming¡¯s attack to send himself deep into the ground. But no one had expected that he would use it to hid himself andy out a Spiritual Array underneath the ground.

    ¡°What formidable schemes and fighting conscious.¡± the middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help sighing out. Compared to the youth before them, Liu Ming¡¯s fighting conscious were simr to that of a child.

    At this time, even the Heart Fairy Fox had nodded her head in agreement. Her eyes were flickering with a strange light as she stared at the silhouette of the youth that was floating above the massive crater.

    ¡°This battle has probablye to an end. Although Liu Ming has the Heavenly mes Celestial Body, the Spiritual Arrayid out by this youth definitely isn¡¯t simple.¡± said the middle-aged man.

    From the three lotuses Spiritual Array, he sensed extremely dangerous fluctuations. He had yet to witness a Sixth Grade Spiritual Array, but at the very least, this could make him feel fear.

    As they conversed, Mu Chen raised his head in the air and looked at Lin Jing, ¡°Lin Jing, move further away.¡±

    The young girl nodded her head as she flew back.

    Mu Chen then looked Liu Ming, with a cold smile on his face as he spoke, ¡°Although I do not have a Sovereign Celestial Body, at the very least, I still have this.¡±

    His slender hand pointed at the Spiritual Array, this three ck lotus was the Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array. The highest level of this Spiritual Array was the four lotuses, and Mu Chen had only formed the two lotuses all along. With his bitter training, he had achieved leaps and bounds in his cultivations of Spiritual Array; he had quietly entered into the realms of Spiritual Array Grandmaster.

    This wave of his was even unknown to the Nine Nether.

    mes surged in Liu Ming¡¯s eyes, but this time, he did not ridicule. He sensed the uneasy fluctuationsing from this Spiritual Array.

    He never imagined that Mu Chen would be a Spiritual Array Grandmaster!

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    He cursed in his heart. If he knew, he would definitely not let Mu Chen out of his sight. Furthermore, he had been careless, allowing Mu Chen toy such a formidable Spiritual Array out.

    ¡°Next up... let me take a look at how powerful your Sovereign Celestial Body is! Let youpete with my Spiritual Array!¡±

    Mu Chen lightly smiled as he formed seals with both his hand shortly, he unleashed a howl as it sounded out in his heart.

    ¡°Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array, activate!¡±

    Whoosh!

    Myriads of ck light abruptly shot from the Spiritual Array. Within the three lotuses, lustre became deeper as though it was made from ink.

    When the fluctuation in the Spiritual Array had reached the limit, the three lotuses gradually turned took substantial form as it slowly separated from the Spiritual Array.

    The three ck lotuses gradually hovered up as it circtes around Mu Chen. Even space was distorted at this moment.

    Liu Ming¡¯s gaze was fixed on the three ck lotuses as a dense uneasiness rose in his heart. This made him felt the urge to escape but was suppressed down by him.

    ¡°I refuse to believe that you can break my Heavenly mes Celestial Body!¡±

    Liu Ming said coldly, he had once fought with a First Grade Human Spiritual Array Grandmaster. But he wasn¡¯t in too much of a difficult situation. As long as he could receive this Spiritual Array, Mu Chen would definitely lose as Liu Ming wouldn¡¯t give him any chance toy a Spiritual Array again.

    ¡°Armour of the Heavenly mes!¡±

    Liu Ming¡¯s deep roar instantly unleashed dazzling red light from the Heavenly mes Celestial Body. In the end, it was flowing out likeva, boiling as it quietly solidified into a huge armour, seeming as if it was the most powerful armour in this world.

    Facing the mysterious ck lotuses Spiritual Array, Liu Ming had also utilised the strongest defence of his Heavenly mes Celestial Body.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression was calm as he looked at Liu Ming utilising his strongest defence. His slender finger was pointing down lightly, in the location of his finger pointing down, fluctuations began to appear in the space.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    As he pointed down, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze abruptly grew cold, and as sharp as des.

    Whoosh!

    The three lotuses abruptly trembled as it exploded forth with a buzzing noise. The three ck lotuses linked together as though it was a ck streak of light shuttling through the horizon. With incredible speed, it had broken through the restriction of space.

    In a sh, it had already appeared before the Heavenly mes Celestial Body.

    There wasn¡¯t any pause or hesitation as it hammered over.

    In the next instant.

    The three ck lotuses had already collided with the Heavenly mes Celestial Body.

 Chapter 662 - Unforeseen Changes

    <strong>Chapter 662 - Unforeseen Changes</strong>

    Boom!

    Three ck lotuses streaked across the horizon as they silently hammered against the light figure shrouded inva armour. There wasn¡¯t any earth-shatteringmotion from the instant of contact.

    The ck light was like liquid as it exploded, swiftly corroding theva armour. Stained by the liquid,va was instantly extinguished while it was slowly getting dissolved.

    There wasn¡¯t any earth-shattering explosion. The silent contact possessed heart palpitation energy.

    The Heavenly mes Celestial Body formed by Liu Ming had turned stiff as his zing eyes looked at the ink spreading on his enormous body and a dense fear surged in his eyes.

    He realised that as the ck light spread, his Heavenly mes Celestial Body was rapidly losing strength. That sensation was like his Sovereign Celestial Body was being contaminated.

    ¡°Damn it, just what Spiritual Array is that?!¡±

    Shock rose in Liu Ming¡¯s heart as he abruptly clenched his teeth, issuing a roar from the depths of his throat. The Spiritual Energy in this region was boiling as rollingva poured from the Heavenly mes Celestial Body. In the end, it was likeva as it spread towards the strange ck light.

    Pfff! Pfff!

    Two dominant forces shed as they exploded white mists.

    The scarletva was continuously emitting great energy as it attempted to smear away the ck light. Thetter was like a pest as it stuck firmly on it. The momentum that didn¡¯t seem powerful was still able to firmly corrode theva flow, bit by bit...

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was cold as he watched this scene; shortly after, he changed his seal again as a deep voice came from his mouth, ¡°ck Lotus Erosion!¡±

    Buzz! Buzz!

    As his seal changed, the flow of the ck liquid increased in speed. In barely ten breath¡¯s of time, half of the colossal Heavenly mes Celestial Body was coloured ck, with the Spiritual Energy contained within it disappearing.

    Liu Ming¡¯s face was dumbfounded as he finally felt fear in his heart. He attempted to escape, but he realised that he could no longer move his body. He immediately barked, ¡°Brat, if you dare touch me, my Sky Profound Pce will chase after you even to the end of the seas, you understand me?¡±

    Mu Chen maintained an indifferent expression, he paid no attention and increased his corroding speed.

    Threatening him didn¡¯t work; instead, because of the increased the killing intent of Mu Chen, his voice immediately turned soft. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll admit defeat. I will hand over the Undying Divine Leaf and the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art to you!¡±

    Looking at Mu Chen, there was a smear of ridicule hung on thetter¡¯s ck pupils. Judging from that look, he seemed to be ridiculing his foolish actions.

    ¡°Saying it now...¡±

    Mu Chen slowly raised his slender hand and clenched his fist abruptly with a cold gaze, ¡°You¡¯re truly stupid!¡±

    Since the grudge was already set, Mu Chen definitely wouldn¡¯t be lenient as he knew that it would bring even more troubles to him instead. With Liu Ming¡¯s background, it was indeed troublesome for him. Thus, he wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough for a peaceful settlement.

    Whoosh!

    The liquid-like ck light rapidly spread out, along the neck of the Heavenly mes Celestial Body, and along the face, spreading throughout the colossal Celestial Body.

    The Heavenly mes Celestial Body froze in an instant, even Liu Ming¡¯s mouth, which was roaring, had turned stiff. The surging Spiritual Energy around him had rapidly calmed down.

    The Heavenly mes Celestial Body, which was awe-inspiring, was like extinguishedva, turning into ck cold rocks...

    Spiritual Energy was no longer present.

    Mu Chen looked at the cold and ck stone giant as a chill gathered in his eyes again. Shortly after, he stomped his feet and flew out. Purple Spiritual Energy that was like a gale gathered in his palm.

    His Spiritual Energy harboured killing intent.

    ¡°You dare!¡±

    Just when Mu Chen revealed his killing intent, a bark resounded from afar. The ck-clothed elderly man that was held up by Nine Nether had his face turn pale. He apparently never thought that Liu Ming would fall by Mu Chen¡¯s hands.

    The ck-clothed elderly man retreated and was about to attack Mu Chen. If anything happened to Liu Ming, the Pce Master of the Sky Profound Pce would definitely not let him go.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    However, just when he retreated, a cold snort rang out. Up in the sky, where a gale blew, was a zing pair of purple wings that descended. It looked like it was tearing the heavens and earth apart as it swiftly shed down at the ck-clothed elderly man.

    The terrifying ripples descending from the sky caused the face of the ck-clothed elderly man to change, especially those startling purple mes. He didn¡¯t dare to ck off when facing them.

    If he was hit by it head-on, even if he had the cultivation of Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm, he would still suffer a considerable injury.

    Thus, the ck-clothed elderly man could only clench his teeth and backhandedly throw a p out, turning into a giant hand forged of Spiritual Energy as it shed with the descending wings.

    Boom!

    Violent Spiritual Energy gale swept out.

    Just as the ck-clothed elderly man was obstructed by Nine Nether, Mu Chen¡¯s figure had already appeared before the extinguishedva giant. A palm gale of Spiritual Energy, along with boundless power behind it, swiftlynded on the chest of the giant.

    Boom!

    Violent Spiritual Energy that was like tidal water wreaked havoc beneath Mu Chen¡¯s feet.

    Creak.

    Under that Spiritual Energy impact, cracks swiftly spread on the chest of theva giant. In just a few breath¡¯s time, it had spread throughout the entire body and exploded.

    ck rocks fell from the sky, along with a figure flying out of theva giant in a terrible state. Fresh blood spurt as he was shot into a mountain. Even the mountain had crumbled from the dreadful energy, burying the figure swiftly under the stones.

    Mu Chen stood on air as he nced at the ruined mountain with indifference. His figure moved, appearing up above as he sent many stones flying out with a wave of his hand.

    As stones flew, a terrible-looking figure that was covered in blood was revealed. He was limp as heid down in the mess of rocks. His face was pale as fear rose in his eyes as he watched Mu Chennding down.

    ¡°Seems like your Heavenly mes Celestial Body wasn¡¯t as strong as you thought it to be.¡± Mu Chen looked at Liu Ming, whose face was covered in shock as he spoke with indifference.

    Liu Ming stared at Mu Chen with a vicious gaze.

    Mu Chen did not bother about his gaze. He waved his hand, bringing thetter¡¯s Mustard Seed Bracelet into his hand. Although he did not open it, the Undying Divine Leaf and the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art should be in there.

    ¡°A fortune angel, such a good person. Thanks for that.¡± Mu Chen waved the bracelet in his hand towards Liu Ming as he mocked.

    Pffft

    Liu Ming spewed a mouthful of fresh blood as he viciously stared at Mu Chen and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Did you truly think that I¡¯m that easy to kill? I¡¯m the Young Pce Master of the Sky Profound Pce!¡±

    His voice was filled with viciousness and a trace of ridicule.

    Mu Chen frowned his brows as killing intent shed across his eyes. There wasn¡¯t any hesitation as he sent a palm out, bringing along a dreadful Spiritual Energy tide as he fiercely pped towards Liu Ming¡¯s head.

    ¡°Demonic Human Elder, are you still not going to show yourself? You truly want to see me being killed by him?!¡± Liu Ming ferociously roared as he watched this scene.

    Mu Chen¡¯s pupils shrank as his palm sped more ferociously.

    Boom!

    Just when his palm was about tond on Liu Ming¡¯s head, he couldn¡¯t budge his palm any further. The surrounding space seemed like it had frozen right at this moment.

    ¡°What a ruthless brat... if I were to witness you killing him, it would be hard for me to exin to the Pce Master.¡± An old and indifferent voice rang out by Mu Chen¡¯s ears. He slowly raised his head, not knowing when a bony grey-clothed elderly man was standing in the sky.

    The way the grey-clothed elderly man looked at Mu Chen made him feel a chill surging up in his heart.

    ¡°That is...¡±

    The sudden appearance of the grey-clothed elderly man caused Mu Chen¡¯s face to change. It was so much so that the gazes of the Heart Fairy Fox and the middle-aged man, who were spying on this battle, had difference in their gazes.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually one of the three Great Elders of the Sky Profound Pce, the Demonic Human Elder... so this old demon has been secretly protecting Liu Ming. I¡¯ve never expected that!¡± Heart Fairy Fox spoke with a heavy expression.

    The middle-aged man also revealed an expression of fear. The fame of this Demonic Human Elder was famous in the Skw Continent, with the strength of Eighth Grade Sovereign Realm. Even in the Sky Profound Pce, he was an existence with an exalted position.

    ¡°That brat won¡¯t be able to run anymore.¡± The middle-aged man sighed. Since the Demonic Human Elder showed himself, there wouldn¡¯t be a fight anymore.

    The strength of an Eighth Grade Sovereign Realm wasn¡¯t something that they could confront against.

    Mu Chen¡¯s pupils shrank as he looked at the grey-clothed elderly man. In the next instant, his figure abruptly retreated as he barked out at the same time, ¡°Lin Jing, go!¡±

    Seeing the situation up in the sky, Lin Jing was also swiftly retreating.

    ¡°You want her to go, but I won¡¯t let her go.¡± The grey-clothed elderly manughed as he strode forth. His figure appeared right before Lin Jing as he lightly threw a palm towards thetter.

    Lin Jing¡¯s face turned slightly pale. Eighth Grade Sovereign Realm wasn¡¯t something that she could contend with. Thus, she could only clench her teeth as she waited for the attack to arrive.

    Whoosh!

    But just as Lin Jing closed her eyes, a figure had mysteriously arrived as he embraced her and flew out.

    ¡°If you want to save her, pay with your life first.¡± The grey-clothed elder lightly sighed. His dried-up hand seemed like it had transcended space as he pped towards Mu Chen¡¯s back, who was embracing Lin Jing.

    Pfffft.

    A mouthful of fresh blood spurt out, his back was bloody and severely injured that even bones could be seen. If it weren¡¯t for his Lightning God¡¯s Physique reaching the Nona Rune Lightning Physique, he would have exploded from that palm alone.

    ¡°Mu Chen!¡± Blood sttered on Lin Jing¡¯s face as she grew anxious while watching this scene.

    Mu Chen fell down, he was still embracing the girl even when hended. His bloodied back was mming on stones as the intense pain made him spurt another mouthful of blood.

    Nine Nether¡¯s eyes grew red in an instant as she watched this scene. She expanded her wings and was about to charge out, but she was tightly held up by the ck-clothed elderly man. At this moment, she had also frantically unleashed her attacks, forcing the ck-clothed elderly man to be battered and exhausted.

    ¡°Mu Chen, are you alright?!¡± Lin Jing paid no attention to the blood on her face as she anxiously asked.

    Mu Chen gritted his teeth, shaking his head as he pushed Lin Jing. ¡°Go!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Lin Jing dragged onto Mu Chen¡¯s sleeve. She knew that if she left, Mu Chen would definitely die.

    ¡°You!¡± Mu Chen was enraged, but the intense pain made him suck in a mouthful of air.

    He never thought that things would end up this way. He had still ultimately underestimated the force behind Liu Ming. That sort of great power wasn¡¯t something that the current him could fight against.

    ¡°Seems like we have made a blunder.¡± Mu Chen bitterly smiled.

    ¡°Having the guts to kill the Young Pce Master of the Sky Profound Pce, you¡¯re not that smart.¡± The grey-clothed elderly man appeared before Mu Chen and smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you on your way.¡±

    The grey-clothed elderly man¡¯s dried hand pierced through space once again, smacking down towards Mu Chen¡¯s head.

    Mu Chen gritted his teeth as his eyes became a little frenzied. Even if he had to give it his all and reveal the immortal page, he wouldn¡¯t just sit and wait for death, even if they couldn¡¯t escape.

    However, just as the grey-clothed elderly man¡¯s dried-up hand was about tond on Mu Chen¡¯s head, space lit up, and a ray of light streaked past.

    Pffft.

    The dry-up hand quietly fell off,nding onto Mu Chen¡¯s chest.

    The grey-clothed elderly man was slightly stunned as he witnessed his hand suddenly being chopped off. He was still in a daze, his mouth moved, but there was no voiceing out.

    He slightly raised his head and saw the space behind Mu Chen somewhat distorted as a slender figure faintly appeared.

    Along with her appearance, a bright and cold voice resounded.

    ¡°You dare to kill the princess of the Martial Realm, you¡¯re foolish as well.¡±

    Hearing that familiar voice, Lin Jing abruptly raised her head, her spiritual eyes were filled with joy as she eximed, ¡°Mother?!¡±

 Chapter 663 - Mysterious White-Dressed Lady

    <strong>Chapter 663 - Mysterious White-Dressed Lady</strong>

    ¡°Mother?¡±

    Space fluctuated behind Mu Chen as a figure gradually showed up, followed by Lin Jing¡¯s exmation of joy bing clear.

    Mu Chen also couldn¡¯t help himself from turning over with shock as he saw a white-dresseddy. She was elegant, serene with absolute beauty. Faintly, there were simrities between her and Lin Jing. Her hair was tied together and her evidently cold temperament could stun others.

    What made Mu Chen more astonished was that this white-dresseddy before his eyes was the mother of Lin Jing. From appearance, they didn¡¯t seem like mother and daughter, they were more like sisters.

    She was the one that quietly chopped the hand of the grey-clothed elderly man off? Based on her words from before... the little princess of the Martial Realm, was she talking about Lin Jing?

    Martial Realm?

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart jolted as he looked at Lin Jing, who was in his embrace with shock. He never expected her to have such an unusual background. Martial Realm was one of the significant forces that dominated one region in the Great Thousand World, with the founder of the Martial Realm, Martial Ancestor being one of the most powerful existences!

    Although the Sky Profound Pce was formidable, it wasn¡¯t muchpared to the Martial Realm.

    Only now, did Mu Chene to an understanding about why Lin Jing would carry those powerful Defensive Spiritual Jades all around her, she was the little princess of the Martial Realm!

    ¡°Mother, why are you here?¡±

    Lin Jing stared at the white-dresseddy with wide eyes as she pounced over in joy.

    The white-dresseddy stretched her finger and flicked Lin Jing¡¯s forehead as she spoke in displeasure, ¡°You actually dare to sneak out, what guts you have.¡±

    Her features were clear and cold, but when she looked at the girl before her, they were filled with pampering.

    ¡°It¡¯s so boring at home.¡± Lin Jing held on her head as she spoke in a pitiful manner.

    ¡°Your father has already said that he will definitely not let you go so easily when you return back this time.¡±

    ¡°Mother, you have to save me!¡± Lin Jing wore a pitiful expression as she grabbed onto the sleeve of the white-dresseddy, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Iing out to gain experience? Furthermore, you nearly lost me.¡±

    Speaking of this, the white-dresseddy narrowed her eyes. In the next instant, cold surged in her pupils as she raised her head, looked at the grey-clothed elderly man before her and said with indifference, ¡°You¡¯re pretty daring.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?!¡± The grey-clothed elderly man recovered from his shock. He did not bother about his separated hands as he eximed with a smear of dense shock on his aged face.

    ¡°You¡¯re someone of the Martial Realm?!¡± He suddenly recalled the words from before as he said in a hoarse voice with shock in his heart.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t spare him, he was trying to kill me earlier. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Chen, your daughter would definitely be with missing arms and broken legs!¡± Lin Jing spoke out with indignation.

    The white-dresseddy lowered her head as she looked at Mu Chen, who was seated on the ground in a terrible state with a blooded back that exposed his bones. Her voice turned gentle as she smiled, ¡°Little Brother, thank you for that. Are you alright?¡±

    Being addressed in this manner by such ady with such a young appearance made Mu Chen feel a little awkward as he scratched his head and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I have rough skin and tough meat, this is just a little injury.¡±

    The white-dresseddy nced at the injury on his back and realised that purple Spiritual Energy was flowing. Among the purple Spiritual Energy, there seemed to be peculiar purple mes wriggling. His injuries were swiftly recovering in the ces that the fire passed by, disying astonishing recovery ability.

    A smear of astonishment shed across the white-dresseddy¡¯s face as she rested her heart. She shifted her gaze towards the grey-clothed elderly man, whose face was continually changing, as she spoke in a cold and calm voice, ¡°Being so ruthless to two kids, did you think that my Martial Realm is so easy to bully?¡±

    The grey-clothed elderly man¡¯s body trembled as his gaze changed. In the next instant, his figure mysteriously flew out, drawing a streak of an afterimage. He appeared beside Liu Ming, who was heavily injured as he grabbed him and attempted to escape.

    Far away, when the Heart Fairy Fox and the middle-aged man witnessed this scene, they felt shock in their hearts and the dense shock was revealed in their eyes. Just who was thatdy in white? She just showed herself and caused the Demonic Human Elder, whose strength was of the Eighth Grade Sovereign Realm, to flee?

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t let him escape!¡± Seeing the old fellow attempting to escape, Lin Jing quickly called out.

    The white-dresseddy nodded her head as she extended her slender handout and gave a light lift.

    Rumble!

    The ground rumbled far away as a colossal mountain was lifted from the ground. The mountain was multi-coloured, dazzling with light. If one were to sense it more attentively, they would realise that this mountain was not from simple rocks, it was formed from purely Spiritual Energy. The fluctuation of that Spiritual Energy was indescribably powerful.

    Whoosh!

    The huge mountain lifted up and appeared up on the horizon with a sh. After that, it heavily mmed down towards a direction, freezing the space of that region and revealed two silhouettes, the Demonic Human Elder and Liu Ming.

    The Demonic Human Elder raised his head in fear as he watched the colossal mountain descending from the horizon and eximed, ¡°Heaven and Earth Phase?!¡±

    In the distance away, the Heart Fairy Fox duo also had their expressions changed as their eyes were filled with shock. It was actually the Heaven and Earth Phase, solely possessed by those of the Earth Sovereign Realm.

    Thedy in white before them was actually an Earth Sovereign?!

    Heaven and Earth Phase represented the ability to create a mountain and river with a wave of their hand, changing the terrains. It was extremely profound. If it was to destroy the terrain, Mu Chen could easily achieve it with his current strength. But if he were tasked to creatend out of nothing, it would be difficult for him.

    Rumble!

    The Spiritual Energy mountain pressed down, entirely sealing that space. Even the grey-clothed elderly man couldn¡¯t budge and could only watch the mountain whistling over and pressing him.

    Pffft.

    The Spiritual Energy seemed to have gone limp in the old man, his bones looked like they had shattered. Fresh blood was spurting from his mouth as it was suppressed along with the mountain.

    When the mountain made of Spiritual Energynded on the ground, the mountain that was of tens of thousands of meters became the tallest peak in this region.

    As the Spiritual Energy was being suppressed, the old man couldn¡¯t budge in the slightest.

    Witnessing this scene, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help inhaling a mouthful of cold air. This was the first time that he had seen a genuine Earth Sovereign attacking. The power that they could disy with a wave of their hand was genuinely terrifying.

    Far away, the ck-clothed old man, who was being held up by Nine Nether, sensed the movements over in this direction and was frightened out of his wits. There wasn¡¯t any hesitation as he scurried off, no longer carrying the bearing of a Sovereign expert.

    However, just when he was about to escape, he felt a dreadful energy descending from the sky. After that, he felt as if he had suffered a heavy impact and fell to the ground, creating a massive crater in the ground.

    The colossal Nine Netherworld Bird was swiftly shrinking in size, returning into a slender silhouette. Nine Nether flew over andnded beside Mu Chen, she was a little amazed as she looked at the mysteriousdy in white that had appeared without her knowledge.

    ¡°It¡¯s Lin Jing¡¯s mother.¡± Mu Chen gets up with great difficulty as he exined.

    Nine Nether then understood and quickly helped Mu Chen as she nodded her head.

    ¡°Mother, how are we going to deal with those fellows?¡± Lin Jing chuckled.

    ¡°They will be suppressed in this location for five years.¡± Thedy in white spoke casually as she waved her hand, sending the ck-clothed old man beneath the Spiritual Energy mountain to be suppressed. The mountain started to slowly sink as it disappeared.

    Mu Chen was amazed as he watched the Spiritual Energy mountain sink down. Thend was still t, no one could have imagined that there were three unfortunate fellows suppressed beneath the ground.

    Trapped for five years, the grey-clothed old man might be able to survive with his cultivation of the Eighth Grade Sovereign Realm, but his strength would significantly decline at that time. As for Liu Ming, it was a question if he was even able to survive.

    However, Mu Chen clearly wouldn¡¯t pity them. If it wasn¡¯t for Lin Jing¡¯s mother appearing earlier, their oue might not be any better.

    ¡°Mother, you came at the right time!¡± Lin Jing held onto thedy-in-white¡¯s arm as she smiled.

    ¡°Did you think that with that little capability of yours, you can sneak out of the Martial Realm?¡± Thedy-in-white was looking at Lin Jing with ridicule as she continued, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me following you the whole time, you would have been dragged home by your father.¡±

    Hearing her words, Lin Jing instantly sunk down. The escape n that she had initially thought to be perfect had ended up being so worthless.

    Mu Chen was inwardly wiping his sweat. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have any ill intentions for Lin Jing. Otherwise, he might have been killed by this mother of hers that was hidden in the dark.

    The Great Thousand World was truly dangerous.

    Mu Chen inwardly sighed, he initially had a low opinion of Liu Ming. But he never imagined that this fellow would have such a fearsome Elder protecting him, causing him to nearly fail miserably.

    ¡°This Little Brother...¡± thedy in white looked at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Senior can address me as Mu Chen...¡± Mu Chen scratched his head as he felt the manner of the address being awkward.

    Thedy-in-white smiled, her smile was charming. She had been following Lin Jing, so she naturally knew how Mu Chen treated Lin Jing. Thus, she had a favourable opinion of him as well, revealing a rare smile on her face as she said in a gentle voice, ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Xiao Chen. Pass me that Mustard Seed Bracelet from earlier.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t any hesitation when Mu Chen retrieved it and handed it over to thedy-in-white. With thetter¡¯s identity, he did not worry that she would take fancy to those items.

    Thedy-in-white was somewhat satisfied with Mu Chen¡¯s straightforward actions. She took it and rays of light surged on her palm, entering into the Mustard Seed Bracelet for a brief moment before retracting.

    ¡°There¡¯s an imprint left behind by an Earth Sovereign expert in this Mustard Seed Bracelet. If you had just taken it this way, you would probably be sensed by him. However, now that I have removed it, there¡¯s nothing to worry about anymore.¡± Thedy-in-white spoke as she handed the Mustard Seed Bracelet back to Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen wiped his forehead of sweat. Although he wasn¡¯t rash enough to look in the Mustard Seed Bracelet, he never thought that there would be an imprint left behind by an Earth Sovereign expert. It should probably be left by the Pce Master of the Sky Profound Pce.

    ¡°I thank Senior for this.¡± Mu Chen gratefully thanked her.

    Thedy-in-white smiled as she shook her head and pamperly rubbed Lin Jing¡¯s head, ¡°You have saved Xiao Jing. If you don¡¯t mind, you can call me Aunt Ling.¡±

 Chapter 664 - Mistress of the Martial Realm, Ling Qingzhu

    Chapter 664 - Mistress of the Martial Realm, Ling Qingzhu

    Hearing the gentle tone from thedy-in-white before him, the guard in Mu Chen¡¯s heart he had for strangers weakened. Although thedy¡¯s expression was cold, perhaps it was because of Lin Jing that her gentle face could be seen.

    Mu Chen scratched his head and did not refuse, ¡°Aunt Ling.¡±

    Since Lin Jing was the princess of the Martial Realm, thisdy-in-white before him should undoubtedly be the mistress of the Martial Realm. That identity of hers was indeed frightening. If he could depend on it, she would definitely be a huge backing.

    However, Mu Chen did not overthink about that matter. The reason why he got close to Lin Jing wasn¡¯t because of her identity. He just had a favourable opinion only on her spiritual nature and wittiness alone, although she was a little too carefree.

    As for having a backing or not, Mu Chen didn¡¯t care about that as he knew that he could only depend on himself if he wanted to be a mighty figure. In this world, just the strength that belonged to you was the most reliable.

    Thedy-in-white lightly smiled as she nodded her head, herughter was bright and pleasant to listen to. Even after having a daughter, it was still so charming. Seeing her, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help recalling his own mother.

    Both of them were so outstanding.

    ¡°Let me handle the matter here, first.¡± Thedy-in-white abruptly turned her head as she smiled, looking into the distance.

    Mu Chen and the rest were stunned for a brief moment, before their expressions turned ugly. There¡¯s someone here? Then their mission this time was a little failure.

    Far away, hidden on the mountain, when Heart Fairy Fox and the middle-aged man saw thedy-in-white looking in their direction, their faces instantly changed and they immediately retreated.

    However, they had only just moved, before realisinh that the earth beneath them was bulging up. Stone spikes that were as sharp as swords swiftly extended from the ground, they were flickering with multiple colours. Clearly, they were the same as the mountain from before, formed with the purest Spiritual Energy.

    The stone spikes firmly stuck close to the two of them, making them not daring to move in the slightest.

    ¡°Senior, we have no ill intentions!¡± Heart Fairy Fox¡¯s ample chest gently heaved as she tried her best to calm her voice down.

    Space faintly fluctuated before them as thedy-in-white strode out. She lightly knitted her brows as she watched the two of them, she seemed to be hesitating if she should suppress them as well.

    ¡°Senior, we are of the Celestial Fox Sect. Please let us go to the face of the Celestial Fox Queen.¡± The middle-aged man swiftly said.

    ¡°Celestial Fox Sect?¡± Hearing that name, thedy-in-white¡¯s gaze turned funny as she smiled, ¡°So, you¡¯re under the Hu Meizi of the Celestial Fox Sect.¡±

    ¡°Senior knows our Sect Master?¡± Heart Fairy Fox enquired in a low voice.

    ¡°I have seen her once before, except that she had her eyes only for my husband. However, the charm behind her Great Celestial Fox Art wasn¡¯t sufficient,¡± smiled thedy-in-white.

    The faces of the Heart Fairy Fox and the middle-aged man grew red. They wanted to refute her ims in their hearts, but they didn¡¯t dare to do that. Thedy-in-white before them had an appearance that wasn¡¯t inferior to their Sect Master in many aspects. Although Heart Fairy Fox was also alluring, she was a little dull when standing before her.

    ¡°May I ask who this Senior might be?¡± Heart Fairy Fox clenched her teeth and couldn¡¯t hold herself back from asking. The Sect Master was her most respected person. No one knew how many experts would do anything for her just for her smile. She refused to believe that the husband of thisdy before her could let her Sect Master lose herposure.

    ¡°Martial Realm, Ling Qingzhu,¡± said thedy-in-white.

    Hearing the few words, Heart Fairy Fox¡¯s face drastically changed. She looked at thedy-in-white before her in disbelief as she muttered, ¡°Mistress of the Martial Realm, Ling Qingzhu?¡±

    She finally understood, since this person that stood before her was the mistress of the Martial Realm, her husband would naturally be the founder of the Martial Realm, the overpowering existence in the Great Thousand World, Martial Ancestor Lin Dong.

    Although the eyesight of her Sect Master was high, it was understandable for her to be moved by such a powerful figure in the Great Thousand World.

    Heart Fairy Fox was speechless as she muttered a sound and did not dare to speak again.

    Ling Qingzhu did not bother with such a child. She waved her hand, causing those stone spikes to slowly retract into the ground. The noiseless changes made the hearts of others feel cold.

    ¡°Pretend that the both of you have seen nothing today,¡± said Ling Qingzhu.

    Although she did not ce the Sky Profound Pce in her eyes, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t afford to do that. If the news spread, it would definitely cause trouble for him.

    ¡°Senior can be rest assured, we¡¯re both well-aware.¡± Heart Fairy Fox nodded her head. She was also incredibly witty as she understood what was to say and what wasn¡¯t. After all, the Martial Realm was a colossal figure that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend.

    Ling Qingzhu nodded her head and spoke nothing else, quietly disappearing from her initial spot.

    As she disappeared, Heart Fairy Fox and the middle-aged man felt relieved, with sweat covering their foreheads.

    ¡°How terrifying.¡± The middle-aged man spoke with fear as he continued, ¡°The mistress of the Martial Realm¡¯s strength has probably reached a terrifying height. Perhaps even our Sect Master might not be her opponent.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be! Sect Master is also of the Earth Sovereign Realm, she might be a little inferior, but...¡± Heart Fairy Fox eximed.

    ¡°With her strength, those weren¡¯t what you sensed. I have cultivated a Sensory Divine Art, thus being extremely sensitive to sensing. Under my sensing earlier, she was like a bottomless ocean. Although Earth Sovereign Realm experts are fearsome, it probably wasn¡¯t till her level...¡± The middle-aged man gulped down a mouthful of saliva as he spoke.

    ¡°Could it be...¡± Heart Fairy Fox¡¯s eyes shrank as she muttered, ¡°Could it be that this mistress of the Martial Realm... has also stepped into the realm of Heavenly Sovereign? The Martial Realm¡¯s strength was so terrifying?¡±

    Generally speaking, as long as there¡¯s a Heavenly Sovereign existence in a force, it was sufficient for it to be a significant force in the Great Thousand World. But judging from this, the Martial Realm had more than one?

    ¡°If the Martial Realm wasn¡¯t powerful, how can they back up such a n like the Ice Spiritual n that has such a long history? Furthermore, it is said that two mistresses in the Martial Realm possessed fearsome strength. This is just one of them...¡± the middle-aged man sighed as he felt how fearsome the Martial Realm was in his heart. Thedy-in-white earlier still wasn¡¯t a genuine Heavenly Sovereign, but she definitely had half a step into that realm.

    ¡°How is that kid rted to the Martial Realm? Even the mistress of the Martial Realm came out...¡± Heart Fairy Fox was in doubt. It wasn¡¯t possible for such an existence to usually show themselves, so why would she appear here?

    ¡°The young girl does look a little alike to her...¡± The middle-aged man pondered for a brief moment, before the two people looked at each other and understood what was going on.

    ¡°Seems like Liu Ming is truly unfortunate. Then again, it was considered good news for us that the Sky Profound Pce suffered such a huge blow.¡± Heart Fairy Fox smiled as she no longer dared to dally any longer. With a move of her figure, she was already swiftly flying towards the distance. Seeing her action, the middle-aged man followed as well.

    Mu Chen saw thedy-in-white appearing in the original spot once again. He felt ashamed when he realised that they were being spied on. He who had been cautious the whole time had made too many mistakes this time.

    Lin Jing held onto Ling Qingzhu¡¯s arm as she chuckled. Her pitch-ck pupils were continually rolling around, but before she even did something, Ling Qingzhu already flicked her forehead.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think of any more ideas. Your father has already said to bring you back, a must. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be the one appearing the next time, it will be your father.¡± Ling Qingzhu smiled.

    Hearing her words, Lin Jing immediately had a bitter expression on her face.

    ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t you allow me to stay outside for a little longer.¡± Lin Jing begged.

    Ling Qingzhu shook her head, showing that there was no room for discussion.

    Lin Jing sunk her head down, but she raised it up shortly after as she looked at Mu Chen with expectation, ¡°Mu Chen, why don¡¯t you go to the Martial Realm with me, it¡¯s fun there.¡±

    ¡°With me looking after you, no one will bully you!¡±

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen was a little awkward. After all, the Martial Realm was a high power in the Great Thousand World. Who knows how many experts tried getting in but were rejected. But he wasn¡¯t too interested in this matter, finding a powerful backing wasn¡¯t his motive ining to the Great Thousand World...

    Perhaps with the protection of the Martial Realm, no one would dare to provoke him. But that wasn¡¯t what he wanted, if that was indeed the case, he might not even have the courage to meet Luo Li.

    Thus, he could only shake his head at Lin Jing¡¯s request. ¡°Although the Martial Realm is good, it¡¯s not suitable for me.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Lin Jing pouted as she spoke out in a dissatisfied manner.

    Lin Qingzhu took another nce at the youth, she saw the struggle in the youth¡¯s eye, she couldn¡¯t help smiling when she saw that struggle.

    Because a long time ago, when she was of his age, she had seen a youth with such struggles in his eyes as well. After that, the youth had already be her husband.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need me to help, you cane to the Martial Realm.¡± Ling Qingzhu said softly. Not only was she not unsatisfied when she saw the youth rejecting the Martial Realm¡¯s invitation, she felt satisfied and admiration instead. Thus, she who has always been cold had taken the initiative to give out the request.

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Jing. If there¡¯s that day, I will definitelye.¡± Mu Chen nodded as he said earnestly.

    ¡°Lin Jing, why don¡¯t you go back to Martial Realm and behave yourself. We¡¯ll wait till you get stronger and I¡¯ll y together with you. Right now, we¡¯ll bid our farewell.¡± Mu Chen gave Lin Jing a smile. He did not continue on speaking as he cupped his fist at Ling Qingzhu and flew out.

    Nine Nether had also lightly nodded her head at Ling Qingzhu as she followed up.

    Seeing how unloyal was Mu Chen to abandon her, Lin Qing stomped her feet in anger.

    ¡°This youth does seem interesting.¡± Ling Qingzhu looked at Mu Chen¡¯s leaving figure as she smiled.

    ¡°Just a fool.¡± Lin Jing cast her lips aside. She had given out an invitation to the Martial Realm, didn¡¯t he know that a single guidance was a hundred times better than blindly probing?

    ¡°He¡¯s not a fool.¡±

    Ling Qingzhu rubbed Lin Jing¡¯s head as there were smile and admiration in her cold eyes.

    ¡°He¡¯s an ambitious youth... an ambitious heart that was simr to your father when he was young. Except it¡¯s unsure of his future...¡±

    ¡°You actuallypared him with father?¡± Lin Jing widened her eyes. In her heart, her father was the most outstanding person in the world. Back then, he wreaked havoc at the Ice Spiritual n to rescue Aunt Bing. Every time when she recalls this matter, she would feel that her father was just too cool.

    Right now, there was an indescribable gap between Mu Chen and her father.

    Ling Qingzhu smiled as she raised her eyes and spoke softly, ¡°It¡¯s still unsure to determine the future...¡±

 Chapter 665 - Liu Tiandao

    Chapter 665 - Liu Tiandao

    Streaks of light flew across the horizon.

    Mu Chen turned into a ray of light as he blew through the horizon. The injuries on his back had already recovered at this moment, his recovery speed even made him felt astonished. Clearly, the fearsome recovery was because of the Undying me merged in his spiritual energy.

    If it were in the past, Mu Chen would definitely have to rest to recover before continuing the journey.

    ¡°This Undying me was indeed profound.¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help sighing. Shortly after, he turned his head over to the distant and sighed. Clearly, he had yet to recover from Lin Jing¡¯s identity as the little princess of the Martial Realm.

    ¡°Why? You can¡¯t reluctant now?¡± Nine Nether appeared behind Mu Chen as she was staring at him with a strange gaze, ¡°The Martial Realm is so much more powerfulpared to the Great Havew Domain. You would actually refuse?¡±

    Mu Chen let out a faint smile as he spoke in a light tone, ¡°Perhaps I will be protected upon joining the Martial Realm, and no one would provoke me, but so what?¡±

    ¡°The supreme expert that I was referring to wasn¡¯t this.¡±

    As he spoke, the youth narrowed his eyes with a slight smile, ¡°Furthermore... why can¡¯t I aplish something that this Martial Ancestor has aplished?¡±

    ¡°Your ambition isn¡¯t small.¡± Nine Nether spoke as she raised her brows.

    ¡°Haha, although I might be overestimating myself a little, if I do not even have that courage, what am I going to talk about supreme expert?¡± Mu Chenughed as self-confidence brilliance in his ck pupils.

    Nine Nether smiled hearing his words as she shifted her gaze towards the distant, ¡°There should be the Teleportation Spiritual Array to the Skw Continent in the next city. At that time, we will be able to end our two months journey.

    Mu Chen silently felt relieved, two months of the rush journey wasn¡¯t easy. But at the very least, it had finallye to an end.

    Mu Chen clenched his teeth as he retrieves the Meru Bracelet that he had seized from Liu Ming. He injected spiritual energies in, and the light flickered, followed by two rays of light appearing in his hand.

    Among the two rays of light, one was zing as a sun, the other was withered dry as it quietly floated, emitting strange spiritual energy fluctuations.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was heated as he looked at them, he couldn¡¯t help lifting a smile from the corner of his lips. He was a little excited in his heart as he had finally collected the three materials required to refine the Great Sr Undying Body.

    It wasn¡¯t easy.

    Mu Chen sighed in his heart. If he were to remain in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, he might never be able to fully collect the materials required.

    ¡°When do you intend to refine your Sovereign Celestial Body?¡±

    Nine Nether stared at the two lump of light as she enquired. If Mu Chen genuinely intended topete for the Domain Lord of the Great Havew Domain, then he would definitely have to experience an intensepetition. Furthermore, hispetitors would all be excellent figures of the Skw Continent. They wouldn¡¯t be weakerpared to Liu Ming, who relied on resources.

    Furthermore, even if Mu Chen seeded in seizing the title, he would at least have to refine his Sovereign Celestial Body. Otherwise, it would be too much of a loss for him.

    ¡°Refining the Sovereign Celestial Body isn¡¯t something that can be aplished in a day or two. I¡¯ll start refining it when we arrive in the Great Havew Domain.¡± Mu Chen spoke out after pondering. The Great Sr Undying Body wasn¡¯t that ordinary stuff, no one knows what would happen in the midst of refining it. There are only the two of them here, if troubles were toe unfortunately and caused his refinery to fail, it would be a significant loss for him. After all, the three materials that he had gathered would be destroyed if he failed in refining it.

    Nine Nether nodded her head.

    ¡°Then let us speed up.¡±

    Nine Nether looked at the distance as reminisce surged in her slender eyes. It had been so many years since she left the Great Havew Domain, she didn¡¯t have any idea what had the Nine Nether Pce be right now.

    Boundless spiritual energies surged from the two of them as they turned into streaks of light, swiftly shuttling across the horizon. In a blink of an eye, they had already disappeared in the background.

    ...

    Skw Continent, Sky Profound Pce.

    The Sky Profound Pce sat at the extreme north of the Skw Continent as one of the major power in the continent. The Sky Profound Pce also possessed high status as they controlled vast territories. If it was simply based on scale, it was even biggerpared to ten Northern Heavens Continent added together.

    In the vast territory, the Sky Profound Pce was the only controller of them. Although there were forces beneath them, they had all existed by attaching themselves to the Sky Profound Pce. Every year, they would have to submit arge amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid as offerings.

    At this moment, in the central region of the Sky Profound Pce, was an indescribable golden pce. Clouds surrounded it as it emitted golden light, it was like a celestial realm that was prestigious and faintly discernible.

    The depth of the golden pce was filled with spiritual energy. There was as if a light lotus that sat at the central area of the pce, with a silhouette quietly sat on the lotus.

    That silhouette was like a boulder. There was a rhythm to his breathing, every single one would be apanied with gale and thunder roaring, causing the vast spiritual energies to whistle like an ocean.

    All of a sudden, the silhouette that was submerged in cultivation state opened his eyes. Rays of light that seemed as if it could pierce through space along with anger surfacing.

    He extended out his hand as a simple and unadorned jade pendant appeared. Right at this moment, the lustre of the jade pendant was gradually dimming down.

    ¡°Ming¡¯er¡¯s soul imprint if getting weak... outrageous, someone actually dared to harm the son of mine, Liu Tiandao!¡± sharpness surged in the eyes of the silhouette as his deep voice blew up gale in the pce.

    He flicked his finger, causing the jade pendant to fly out. He made seals with his hand as spiritual energy enveloped the jade pendant as he attempted to probe to the location of Liu Ming.

    However, he probed for a long time but there was no reaction from the jade pendant, there wasn¡¯t any newsing from it.

    ¡°Unable to probe? How is that possible?!¡± that figure eximed out as he abruptly stood up. spiritual energy retracted around him, revealing a middle-aged man donned in azure robes. His eyes were as abstruse as the starry sky, emitting great pressure in his every action.

    This person was the Pce Master of the Sky Profound Pce, also the well-famed peak expert in the Skw Continent, Liu Tiandao.

    At this moment, his face was gloomy as his gaze flickered with light. At this instance, Liu Ming was naturally being trapped. Furthermore, the strength of the one that acted would undoubtedly be extremely terrifying as well. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to shut off his probings.

    ¡°I will take a look, who was it that dared to harm my son!¡±

    Liu Tiandao coldly snorted as he waved his sleeve shortly. A massive eight trigrams light te appeared. Soon after, he flicked his finger, causing the soul imprint to shatter as a ray of light shot into the eight trigrams te.

    ¡°Buzz! Buzz!¡±

    The eight trigrams te begun to spin as extremely profound light runes surged out, wrapping that golden light as space above the eight trigrams distorted as if it was trying to investigate something through space.

    The space distorted as it tore a small spatial crack. Upon seeing this, Liu Tiandao strode a step in, and his figure disappeared in an instant.

    Merchant Continent, thend that Liu Ming was suppressed in.

    Space distorted as a figure stepped out of it a brief momentter, appearing in the sky. His sharp gaze swept in this region as he focused onnd.

    Light gathered in his eyes as if he was looking through the ground and saw a spiritual energy mountain.

    ¡°Heaven and Earth Phase? It was actually an Earth Sovereign Realm?¡± Liu Tiandao¡¯s face slightly changed as rage splurged forth in his eyes. He coldly snorted and waved his sleeve, causing the ground below to crack in an instant.

    As the earth split apart, a massive spiritual energy mountain appeared.

    Liu Tiandao¡¯s figure moved,nding on the peak of the mountain as he formed seals shortly after. A ray of light shot out, enveloping the massive mountain.

    He was trying to dissolve this massive mountain made of spiritual energy, returning it to its initial state.

    However, as time passes, Liu Tiandao¡¯s face gradually turned ugly as he realised that his actions weren¡¯t sufficient.

    In the spiritual energy mountain, there seemed to be a force resisting, containing the intent of the mysterious expert that acted.

    ¡°What ruthless means.¡±

    Liu Tiandao¡¯s face was cold, the person that acted seemed to have fixed on the idea of suppressing Liu Ming here. With thetter¡¯s strength, being suppressed any longer would be equivalent to death.

    Although Liu Tiandao also had the strength of an Earth Sovereign Realm, he was unable to dissolve the spiritual energy mountain in a short time. If he were to break it with force, he was afraid that he would hurt Liu Ming, who was suppressed beneath.

    Looks like this time, Liu Ming seems to have offended someone that he shouldn¡¯t.

    ¡°No matter who you are, even if my son was in the wrong, it¡¯s not up to you to suppress.¡± Liu Tiandao¡¯s gaze changed as he issued a cold snort, he waved his sleeves and left. Since the mysterious expert wishes topete with him, he would dly apany to the end.

    When he retrieves the Divine Artifact from the pce, he refuses to believe that this intent left behind in the mountain could contend against him.

    As Liu Tiandao left, the earth rumbled again as the massive mountain was being covered up once again...

    With regards to this matter, as the protagonist, Mu Chen and Nine Nether were unaware. Right now, the two of them was rushing to the next city as quickly as possible to activate the Teleportation Spiritual Array.

    In the instant of the Spiritual Array opening, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help inhaling a deep breath as dense expectation rose in his eyes.

    Skw Continent, I¡¯m here.

    My path of an expert shall begin here.

 Chapter 666 - Greatlaw Sky

    <strong>Chapter 666 - Greaw Sky</strong>

    Skw Continent

    As one of the famed major continents of the Great Thousand World, the wideness and flourishes of this continent far surpassed Mu Chen¡¯s expectations. Forces were as innumerable as stars, embellishing in this area. The mix here made others sigh.

    But it was because of being tooplicated, there wasn¡¯t a true Overlord in this major continent as no forces managed to achieve that. Not even a Heavenly Sovereign expert could unite the entire Skw Continent.

    The reason was that it was just too vast, with crouching tigers and hidden dragons as well. No one knew if there would be a supreme expert hidden in the wild mountains.

    Thus, major powers stood on equal grounds on the Skw Continent. Although there were endless conquests, there would be numerous forces being swallowed up every single day. But at the same time, there were also numerous forces emerging like blooms after the rain. Giving an endless supply of fresh blood and vitality to this major continent.

    It was because of this chaos that made others feel shocked in this major continent as there would continuously be all sorts of geniuses appearing and showing their prominent moments.

    ...

    Great Havew Domain

    As one of the peak forces in the Skw Continent, it possessed vast territory as well. The size of the territory far surpassed the Northern Heavens Continent. But in the Skw Continent, it could only be considered as a small region.

    Thus, when Mu Chen arrived in the Skw Continent for the first time, he nearly went through a week of travel, passing through a dozen Teleportation Spiritual Arrays before reaching the territory near the Great Havew Domain.

    After that, he went through two days of journey before reaching the headquarters region of the Great Havew Domain.

    Greaw Sky

    Mu Chen stood on a mountain that was tens of thousands of meters. He raised his head, looking right before him. His attractive face was filled with dense shock as what appeared before him was a floating ind in the horizon.

    But, rather than calling it a floating ind, it was more like a small-scaled continent. Its majestic presence was astonishing.

    The floating continent was enveloped by dazzling light, with many halls sitting within it. There were also endless streaks of light across the horizon. The scene was exceptionally stunning.

    Even from a distance, Mu Chen could still vaguely sense the Spiritual Energy fluctuations of countless experts.

    ¡°This is the headquarters of the Great Havew Domain, the Greaw Sky.¡± Nine Nether stood beside Mu Chen as she ced a hand over her eyes while having another at her waist. Her figure was slender and tall to begin with. Thus, there was an ample curve on her fair neck. Her slim waist and that pair of long legs of hers that would attract the most attention instantly formed a beautiful and alluring curve. The curve was gorgeous. It was so much so that even Mu Chen left his gaze on her for a brief moment when he casually nced over.

    ¡°How formidable.¡± Mu Chen swiftly retracted his gaze before he angered Nine Nether. Shortly after, he sighed in his heart. The Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy paled inparison to the Greaw Sky that was before his eyes.

    The Great Havew Domain was indeed as formidable as its fame.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We will probably be staying here for a period of time.¡± Nine Nether smiled as she spoke.

    Mu Chen nodded his head as well as he looked at the floating Greaw Sky and slowly clenched his fist. His journey in the Great Thousand World would begin in this ce.

    Nine Nether flew out first and directly flew towards the hovering Greaw Sky on the horizon, with Mu Chen closely following behind.

    As they gradually got closer, the Greaw Sky had also started to be more distinct. Mu Chen also started to feel how vast it was. Just looking with his eyes alone, he couldn¡¯t see an end to it. He could only see the innumerable streaks of light across the horizon.

    There was a massive Spiritual Array myriad feet above the sky of the Greaw Sky. The Spiritual Array formed into a light screen that shrouded it, guarding the entire Greaw Sky within as fearsome Spiritual Energy fluctuations faintly rippled, causing space to endlessly distort.

    ¡°This is the Protection Spiritual Array. Rumour has it that not even Earth Sovereign experts could easily break through it...¡± Nine Nether pointed at the Spiritual Array as she spoke.

    Mu Chen also nodded as he had sensed how amazing that Spiritual Array was.

    Outside the Greaw Sky, there was a colossal door of light. It was roughly thousands of feet high with a tunnel of light behind it, linking into the Greaw Sky. That was the only passage into the Greaw Sky.

    Nine Nether and Mu Chennded before the massive light door.

    ¡°Hold your steps, the Greaw Sky forbids the intrusion of others. Anyone that vites this will be killed!¡±

    As the two of themnded, a bark rang out. Hundreds of silhouettes donned in ck armour held long spears as piercing light shed in their eyes.

    Killing intent quietly emitted off their bodies.

    Nine Nether maintained a calm expression as she stretched out her hand. A ck light shed andnded on the captain of the ck armour troop. Thetter received it as the light faded away and a ck que was revealed. On the que, there was a soaring ckbird with cries faintly resounding.

    ¡°Nine Nether que?¡±

    Seeing the que, the captain of the ck armour troop was instantly startled as he immediately kneeled down to one knee. Behind him, the hundreds of warriors had also kneeled down to one knee as the tinkling of metal armour rang out crisp and clear.

    ¡°We greet Nine Nether King!¡±

    Nine Nether made a waving gesture as the que flew back to her. She lightly nodded her head and passed through the light door with Mu Chen directly behind her, disappearing at the end of the passage.

    Only after she left did those warriors donned in ck armour stand up in an orderly fashion.

    ¡°Captain, could thatdy be Nine Nether King, who has been missing for all those years?¡± A ck-armoured warrior walked towards their captain and couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Yeah. The Nine Nether que can¡¯t be faked.¡±

    The captain nodded his head as he looked at the direction that Nine Nether had disappeared in. ¡°It¡¯s said that back then, Nine Nether King was the weakest among the nine kings. However, she was from the Nine Nether Bird n and had the support of the Lord Sky Vulture Emperor to be one of the nine kings. But earlier, I sensed a pressureing from her that wasn¡¯t any weaker than the eight other kings. Looks like her Tribtion was a sess.¡±

    ¡°But after all these years, the situation in the Nine Nether Pce has gone from bad to worst. If it weren¡¯t for the Sky Vulture Emperor, it would have long been disbanded... right now, the Nine Nether Pce is entirely a disy.¡± A warrior sighed.

    ¡°Yeah... even that Domain Lord that Nine Nether King of the Nine Nether Pce nurtured has gone under the Blood Hawk King, Lord Wang Zhong... Back then, Nine Nether King had rescued that fellow from the battlefield and provided him with arge amount of cultivated resources. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have those achievements of his today.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what an ungrateful wretch.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The whispers of conversation were, naturally, not heard by Nine Nether and Mu Chen. After passing through the light passage, their eyes lit up as the majestic Greaw Sky became distinct before their eyes.

    Mu Chen looked at the scene before his eyes and couldn¡¯t help sighing.

    ¡°Where are we going first?¡± Mu Chen approached Nine Nether and asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my Nine Nether Pce first, it¡¯s my territory. It has been so many years, I wonder how they are all doing.¡± Nine Nether smiled as she looked at the northwest direction with reminiscence in her eyes.

    ¡°You have your own pce as well?¡± Mu Chen was a little astonished.

    ¡°No shit Sherlock, I¡¯m one of the nine kings. My position in the Greaw Sky isn¡¯t low.¡± Nine Nether rolled her eyes at Mu Chen as she spoke with high pride. ¡°In the past, whenever you saw me, you had to act as those fellows from earlier. Otherwise, you would be offending your superiors.¡±

    Mu Chenughed without giving any face, ¡°You can dream on.¡±

    Nine Nether waved her small fist at him and couldn¡¯t control herughter. She no longer joked around with Mu Chen, turning towards the northwest direction and flew with Mu Chen closely following behind.

    Up in the sky of the Greaw Sky, there were orderly streaks of light flying across from time to time. They were the patrol troops of the Greaw Sky to prevent any abnormalities.

    Mu Chen looked at the awe-inspiring troops as he inwardly smacked his lips.

    It took them roughly half an hour before Nine Nether gradually decreased her speed. Mu Chen raised his head to look ahead. He saw a towering mountain that pierced through the clouds. The mountain faintly had the shape of arge bird with its wings unfolded, covering the earth and sky.

    At the peak of the mountain, there was a majestic pce.

    Nine Nether looked at the pce as a smile came up on her face. Shortly after, she moved out and had directly appeared above that pce.

    Before the pce was a vast training field. At this moment, there were thousands of silhouettes seated as they cultivated. Sitting at the front of those silhouettes were two girls that were quietly sitting.

    One of the two girls was donned in ck training clothes, while the other one had light-red clothes. The appearance of those two girls was elegant and exquisite. Furthermore, what made others dumbfounded was that the two girls actually had the same appearance, they were actually a pair of twins.

    Except, among the two girls, the face of the one donned in ck training clothes was a little cold, while the other one in light-red clothes looked a little gentle. They had different temperaments, even though they possessed a simr appearance. It was this fact that made others feel attracted to them.

    At the very least, there were some among those i the training field that couldn¡¯t help peeking over.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Suddenly, the girl in ck opened her eyes with a cold and sharp light shing across them. She abruptly raised her head and said in a solemn voice, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Everyone in the training field raised their heads with their guards up as Spiritual Energies surged around them.

    ¡°Haha, Xiao Bing¡¯er is more and more formidable now...¡± Tenderughter rang out in the sky as a figure slowly descended before the pce.

    The girl in ck was dumbfounded as she looked at the figure that had descended. The cold and sharp light that was initially in her eyes dissolved in an instant as her eyes nearly turned red.

    The gentle girl before her had disbelief written on her face as she looked at the person before them. In the next instant, she had directly pounced over, her charming eyes were bright red, like a rabbit.

    ¡°Big Sister Nine Nether, you¡¯re finally back!¡±

    Nine Nether embraced the girl that pounced over as she looked at her reddened eyes. She felt a little sour in her nose as she rubbed her head and gently said, ¡°Yeah, Big Sister is back...¡±

 Chapter 667 - Nine Nether Palace

    Chapter 667 - Nine Nether Pce

    Before the pce, the thousands of figures were nkly staring at Nine Nether. They only recovered a brief momentter and all of them kneeled down to one knee as their respectful voices rang out across the horizon, ¡°¡°We wee Lord back to the pce!¡±¡±

    Dense joy was contained in their voices. They never imagined that their lord of the Nine Nether Pce would return at this time. They had initially thought that the lord of the Nine Nether Pce would never again return.

    The ear-deafening voices also made Nine Nether feel startled. When she left, there weren¡¯t so many people in the Nine Nether Pce. Furthermore, she wasn¡¯t good at management matters. Thus, things would be in aplete mess most of the time and not as majestic as today.

    ¡°You two sisters have already done a pretty good job, managing the Nine Nether Pce to be such a state.¡± Nine Nether held onto the girl in her embrace as she happily smiled.

    ¡°This is all Big Sister¡¯s hard work.¡± The light-red clothes girl that seemed gentle and weak shyly said as she rubbed her eyes.

    Nine Nether smiled as she looked at the girl in ck. Thetter was biting on her rosy lips, the cold and sharp light that was initially in her eyes disappeared. However, she was evidently more controlled. Although she was excited in her heart, she did not lose herposure as she slightly bowed. ¡°I wee Lord¡¯s return to the Pce.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Bing¡¯er, I have told you before to call me Big Sister.¡±

    Nine Nether held her hand as she showed tender love in her eyes. ¡°It must have been tough on you guys for all these years, right? It¡¯s all my fault, I nearly couldn¡¯t make it back.¡±

    ¡°Lord...¡± The girl in ck hastily shook her head. But when she saw Nine Nether staring at her, she immediately changed her way of addressing her, ¡°How can I dare to me Big Sister. When Big Sister left, you left the Nine Nether Pce to us sisters. So we would naturally give our very best for it.¡±

    ¡°Nine Nether Pce was just a showpiece, only you are stubborn.¡± Nine Nether said helplessly. Back then, she was the weakest amongst the nine kings, with her strength back then. Thus, many people were unhappy with her position as a king, but they didn¡¯t dare to say anything with the Sky Vulture Emperor and her background. However, when she left, the two girls must have suffered quite a bit with their strength. That girl, Tang Bing, was also exceptionally stubborn, so even if she suffered anything, she would grit her teeth and endure it.

    Thinking about all those years that the two sisters must have suffered in silence, Nine Nether felt heartache.

    ¡°Right...¡±

    Nine Nether looked around as she seemed to have recalled something and asked with her brows furrowed, ¡°Where¡¯s Cao Feng? Back then, when I left, I had instructed him to assist you.¡±

    Hearing that name, the faces of the two girls slightly changed. The girl in ck named Tang Bing bit on her rosy lips as she briefly hesitated. But ultimately, she inhaled a deep breath and exined, ¡°Big Sister... Cao Feng, he... has joined the Blood Hawk King... he has already left our Nine Nether Pce.¡±

    As she finished her words, she saw Nine Nether, who was smiling, change her face as the atmosphere became a little frozen.

    The feeble girl in Nine Nether¡¯s embrace clenched her teeth as she said with indignation, ¡°Cao Feng is an ungrateful wretch. Seeing as there wasn¡¯t any news of Big Sister for a year, he left the Nine Nether Pce and joined the Blood Hawk King.¡±

    ¡°Back then, if it wasn¡¯t for Big Sister taking pity on him and saving him from the pile of corpses, if it wasn¡¯t for big sister, he could have had such achievements today!¡±

    Nine Nether lightly patted the girl¡¯s head as she sighed, ¡°I know Cao Feng has a strong heart utilitarian, but I never expected that he couldn¡¯t evenst a few years.¡±

    There was a little disappointment in her voice. Back then, the things that the youth had undergone were rather pitiful, which moved herpassion and helped him. But she never thought that his character would be so disappointing.

    ¡°Big Sister, rest assured, we won¡¯t let that traitor off in the future!¡± Tang Bing gritted her teeth as she spoke. Although Nine Nether wasn¡¯t too bothered by Cao Feng¡¯s betrayal, Tang Bing couldn¡¯t endure it.

    Back then, her family was entirely murdered by enemies in chaos. If it wasn¡¯t for Nine Nether, the two sisters would have definitely end up worse than dead. Therefore, they had treated Nine Nether as their benefactor. Thus, they couldn¡¯t endure anything that would hurt Nine Nether.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the Nine Nether Pce¡¯s strength being weak and they still had a step to breakthrough to the Sovereign Realm, they definitely wouldn¡¯t forgive that traitor!

    Nine Nether smiled after hearing their words. She wasn¡¯t too hurt by Cao Feng¡¯s betrayal. After all, she clearly had more affection for the two sisters before her eyes. Their persistence made her feel gratified.

    ¡°Big Sister will never leave you guys anymore.¡± Nine Nether smiled and shifted her gaze to Tang Bing, ¡°Xiao Bing¡¯er, you seem to have yet to breakthrough to the Sovereign Realm?¡±

    When she left, Tang Bing had already achieved the Heavenly Completion Stage, just a step away from the Three Sovereign Disasters. ording to her talent and in addition to the resources in the Great Havew Domain, it¡¯s impossible for her to have yet to make her breakthrough.

    Tang Bing¡¯s face turned red as she lightly nodded her head.

    ¡°Big sister Nine Nether, don¡¯t me big sister. Big sister hasn¡¯t used a single Sovereign Spiritual Liquid in her cultivation. Those Sovereign Spiritual Liquids we received from the Great Havew Domain were all given to the neers to nurture them. Otherwise, the Nine Nether Pce wouldn¡¯t have such a scene.¡± The girl in light-red called Tang Rou helped her sister to exin.

    Hearing her words, Nine Nether was stunned as she cast a nce at those thousands of figures orderly kneeling down and said in doubt, ¡°Our Nine Nether Pce should be able to obtain 10,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids a year. In addition to the territories that we have, we should also be able to obtain nearly 10,000 from it as well, how is that insufficient?¡±

    Tang Rou was about to speak, but was red at by Tang Bing and shut her mouth. ¡°Xiao Bing¡¯er, you speak.¡± Seeing their small actions, Nine Nether seemed to have sensed something as her voice turned cold.

    Hearing her, Tang Bing bitterly smiled. ¡°Big Sister Nine Nether, when you left, the other lords said that our Nine Nether Pce doesn¡¯t deserve it, barely a King Power in the Great Havew Domain. Thus, they joined together in the Elders Association in an attempt to disband our Nine Nether Pce.¡±

    ¡°But because of Lord Sky Vulture Emperor helping us to speak, we managed to maintain the Nine Nether Pce. But the amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids we could obtain was decreased to 5000.¡±

    ¡°As for our territories, many of the flourishing cities was secretly devoured by the other lords. We were weak, and could notpete against them, so we could only silently suffer.¡±

    ¡°Because of them, the amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids that our Nine Nether Pce could use is barely over 5000 a year.¡±

    Tang Rou softly added, ¡°Yeah, big sister requires arge amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids to break through to the Sovereign Realm. So she did not dare to attempt as every Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was distributed to everyone, thus dying her cultivation.¡±

    ¡°This is too much!¡±

    Nine Nether red as her face was covered in anger, her ample chest was lightly heaving up and down. Clearly, she had been thoroughly angered. She never expected that when she left, those fellows would try to exploit the Nine Nether Pce.

    She naturally knew that those lords that Tang Bing and Tang Rou spoke of were a few of the kings.

    In the past, when she was still present, those fellows were unhappy with her insufficient strength and yet, having the same rank as them. But due to her background, no one dared to say a word. But she never thought that the moment she left, those bastards couldn¡¯t hold themselves back anymore.

    Nine Nether¡¯s face was covered with frost as a Spiritual Energy pressure uncontrobly swept out. In an instant, there were a few that couldn¡¯t stand the pressure andid down on the ground.

    Tang Bing was also forced back several steps, but her face was filled with joy as she looked at Nine Nether, ¡°Big sister Nine Nether has seeded your Tribtion?¡±

    The Spiritual Energy pressureing from Nine Nether wasn¡¯t any weaker than the other kings. Looks during her disappearance, Big Sister has sessfully gone through her Tribtion.

    Nine Nether lightly nodded her head as she waved her hand. ¡°The rest of you can return first. No matter how many grievances you guys have suffered in the past, now that I¡¯m back, I will not allow anyone to bully our Nine Nether Pce!¡±

    Her words were naturally directed at the rest on the field.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hearing her words, everyone in the Nine Nether Pce was filled with excitement as they replied in order as they left in an orderly manner as well. Every single one of their eyes was filled with excitement. Now that someone was backing the Nine Nether Pce, they could finally break free from all those indignations.

    When the field returned to calmness, the frost on Nine Nether¡¯s face slowly faded as she waved her hand, ¡°Mu Chen, you cane out now.¡±

    Tang Bing and Tang Rou were stunned as they saw a streak of light fly over and appear beside Nine Nether.

    Mu Chen appeared as he gave a friendly smile towards Tang Bing and Tang Rou.

    Tang Rou was a little shy as she immediately shifted her gaze away when her gaze came into contact with Mu Chen¡¯s. Tang Bing, however, was cautiously staring at him. Due to Cao Feng¡¯s matter in the past, she was now cautious towards any guys that came near Nine Nether.

    ¡°This is Mu Chen, he was the reason why I seeded my Tribtion this time.¡±

    Nine Nether pointed at the two girls as she continued, ¡°This is Tang Bing and Tang Rou, the two of them are my sisters.¡±

    Hearing that Mu Chen had done a great deal help to Nine Nether, Tang Rou endured her shyness and gave Mu Chen a look of gratefulness. As for Tang Bing, she took more nces at Mu Chen and nodded her head at him, considering that she barely epted him.

    ¡°Xiao Bing¡¯er, how much Sovereign Spiritual Liquids do you need to attempt a breakthrough to the Sovereign Realm?¡± Nine Nether suddenly said.

    ¡°At least 1000.¡± Tang Bing briefly hesitated as she reported as little as possible.

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen smiled as he grasped his hand. A jade bottle appeared in his hand with a flicker and handed it over to Tang Bing, ¡°Big Sister Tang Bing, here¡¯s 2000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids, it should be sufficient for you to break through.¡±

    After taking Liu Ming¡¯s Mustard Seed Bracelet, Mu Chen had obtained a considerable amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids from it. Thus, he was rather generous when he gave them away.

    Tang Bing was stunned, but she did not take it as she shifted her gaze over to Nine Nether. She only lightly received it when she saw thetter nodding her head. The ice on her face had also melted a little as she gently said to Mu Chen, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°In the future, Mu Chen will join our Nine Nether Pce. Everyone can consider him to be a part of the family.¡± Nine Nether pulled the hands of the two girls as she smiled, ¡°I intended to let Mu Chen be the Domain Lord of our Nine Nether Pce to fight for the Great Law Goldpond, do any of you have any opinions?¡±

    Hearing her words, Tang Rou and Tang Bing froze again as they exchanged a look and did not dare to speak.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xiao Bing¡¯er¡¯s intending to object?¡± Nine Nether couldn¡¯t help being curious as she looked at their reactions.

    ¡°No, Big Sister can naturally make the decision to this.¡±

    Tang Bing immediately shook her head. She hesitated for a brief moment before bitterly smiling. ¡°Two years ago, the quota for our Nine Nether Pce for the Great Law Goldpond was forcefully purchased by Blood Hawk King for 1000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids. We didn¡¯t have any ability to resist. Thus, it has been a long time since our Nine Nether Pce had the qualifications to fight for the Great Law Goldpond.¡±

    When she finished speaking, Nine Nether¡¯s face had thoroughly turned cold as she gritted her teeth. Her eyes were spewing with mes. Blood Hawk King, that bastard, he is taking this too far!

 Chapter 668 - Four Great Domain Lords

    Chapter 668 - Four Great Domain Lords

    Standing before the pce, Nine Nether¡¯s face was frosted cold as anger spewed from her eyes. Evidently, she had been thoroughly angered.

    Standing next to her, Mu Chen had also furrowed his brows. Looks like this Blood Hawk King isn¡¯t anyone good. The things that he did have made others hold him in contempt.

    Nine Nether¡¯s ample chest was gently heaving as she calmed herself down from her rage shortly after. Her voice gradually returned back normal, but the chill in her tone could not be concealed, ¡°From today onwards, we will take back the quota of our Nine Nether Pce. I will make a trip to the Nine Kings Conference and let them know that I, Nine Nether, has returned. I¡¯ll see who dares to hinder our Nine Nether Pce.¡±

    ¡°I will let them all return the things belonging to my Nine Nether Pce!¡±

    Tang Bing and Tang Rou nodded their heads, there was joy in their eyes. Now that Nine Nether had sessfully gone through her Tribtion, her strength grew and she wasn¡¯t any weaker than the eight other kings. Their Nine Nether Pce finally had someone to depend on.

    ¡°Xiao Bing¡¯er, right now in the Great Havew Domain, how many Domain Lords are qualified topete for the quota of the Greaw Goldpond?¡± Nine Nether looked at Tang Bing and asked. If Mu Chen wished to enter the Greaw Goldpond, then he would have to defeat thosepetitors. Thus, she had to let Mu Chen know beforehand how powerfulhis opponents were.

    Tang Bing cast a nce at Mu Chen, who was standing beside Nine Nether. Her eyes were beautiful. When her eyes were cold, there was a feeling of casting others a thousand miles away from her. But now, there were other emotions in her eyes. Her pair of pretty eyes became more spirited, there was a faint allure in them that made them even more charming.

    But there was still some doubts in the gaze she used to look at Mu Chen. She felt pressureing from him, butpared to those famous Domain Lords in the Great Havew Domain, there still seemed to be some distance between them.

    She honestly doubted whether Mu Chen possessed the qualifications topete with those genius Domain Lords.

    But, in the end, her doubt was still doubted as she honestly replied, ¡°Right now, there are a total of eighteen Domain Lords, all who are under the other eight Kings. We did have one in the past, but right now...¡±

    The one that she was talking about would naturally be Cao Feng, who had left the Nine Nether Pce.

    Nine Nether lightly nodded her head, while having a calm expression on her face.

    ¡°Along the eighteen Domain Lords, there are four whose fame is the biggest.¡±

    ¡°The head of the Four Great Domain Lords is Xu Qing, under the Asura King. Right now, he is already the Second Grade Sovereign. I believe that Big Sister Nine Nether might have some impression of him.¡± Tang Bing said as she smiled.

    ¡°Xu Qing?¡± Hearing that name, Nine Nether was stunned for a brief moment, before continuing to speak with astonishment, ¡°I never thought that the unremarkable brat back then would be so powerful now.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Big Sister Nine Nether, rumour has it that Xu Qing has always been in love with you. All these years, many outstanding girls showed their affection for him. But not once was his heart shaken.¡± Tang Rou covered her mouth as sheughed.

    Nine Nether gently flicked Tang Rou¡¯s forehead. ¡°Rubbish, I don¡¯t talk to him much... Xiao Bing¡¯er, you carry on.¡±

    ¡°The second of the Four Great Domain Lords would be Zhou Yue, under the Mountain Splitting King.¡± Tang Bing¡¯s voice paused for a brief moment as she continued, ¡°The third would be Wu Tian, under the Blood Hawk King. He was brought back by Blood Hawk King a few years ago. In just a few years time, this Wu Tian had be one of the Four Great Domain Lords, his rapid promotion shocked others.¡±

    Nine Nether nodded her head, ¡°What about the fourth?¡±

    Tang Bing¡¯s rosy lips finally moved, but she still spoke in a soft voice in the end, ¡°The fourth is also under the Blood Hawk King...¡±

    Nine Nether narrowed her eyes as she faintly said, ¡°Cao Feng?¡±

    Tang Bing lightly nodded her head.

    ¡°Looks like he has found the right backing, to climb to such a height in just a few years time.¡± Nine Nether said calmly. That youth did possess the talent. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have pushed him as the Domain Lord of the Nine Nether Pce.

    ¡°Three of the Four Great Domain Lords all have the strength of Second Grade Sovereign. As for Cao Feng, he is already at the peak of the First Grade Sovereign, and could ascend to Second Grade at anytime. Thus, almost no one was an opponent for him amongst the First Grade Sovereigns.¡±

    Tang Bing cast a nce at Mu Chen as she continued, ¡°There are only four quotas for the Greaw Goldpond, so if he wants to obtain one of them, he would have to defeat one of the Four Great Domain Lords.¡±

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head. The meaning behind Tang Bing¡¯s words were clear enough. Amongst the Four Great Domain Lords, Cao Feng was the weakest. Thus, if he wished to obtain the qualification for the Greaw Goldpond, he would have to defeat this Cao Feng.

    And Tang Bing clearly did not feel that Mu Chen could achieve it. Although she hated that fellow, Cao Feng did have the capability, since he could climb his way to the Four Great Domain Lords.

    ¡°What? Are you not confident? If you don¡¯t have the confidence, then we will give up this time.¡± Nine Nether turned her head as she gave Mu Chen a faint smile.

    There was apparently a small smear of expectation in the depths of Nine Nether¡¯s eyes as he looked at her. At this time, if he said that he wasn¡¯t confident, she would probably be disappointed.

    ¡°Although I have no concept of how powerful these Four Great Domain Lords are... I have never feared an Earth Sovereign, not to mention some Second Grade Sovereigns.¡± Mu Chenughed with a smear of a smile on his face.

    ¡°Rest assured, our Nine Nether Pce will definitely have a spot in the Greaw Goldpond.¡±

    Nine Nether lightly lifted her brows and did not speak. However, she couldn¡¯t hide the smile surfacing on her face. Tang Rou was also a little surprised when she saw how confident Mu Chen was. Tang Bing, however, was judging him as she looked at Mu Chen. His courage is indeed worth praising, but... the qualification of the Greaw Goldpond isn¡¯t something that could be obtained solely with courage.

    Nine Nether did not speak anything as she turned around and entered the pce. Upon entering the pce, she stopped her steps and said with a soft tone, ¡°Since you have already said so, then no matter how hard it would be to get the qualifications of participation, I will surely get it for you!¡±

    When she finished speaking, she strode into the pce. Tang Rou cast a surprised nce at Mu Chen as she followed up.

    Mu Chen leaned on the pir as he looked at Nine Nether¡¯s leaving silhouette and lightly smiled. There were emotions in his eyes. Ever since they left the Northern Heavens Continent, Nine Nether had been nning things out for him, since she knew his own target. Thus, she was doing all she could to pave the way for him.

    It was a path towards being the supreme expert.

    ¡°Looks like Big Sister Nine Nether treats you pretty well.¡± Tang Bing stood close by as her gaze returned to being cold, staring at Mu Chen. She was tugging her chest. Even if her training outfit was somewhat loose, her actions still outlined her ample bosom.

    ¡°What is your rtionship with Big Sister Nine Nether?¡± Tang Bing looked at Mu Chen. For all these years, she had been the one managing the Nine Nether Pce. Thus, she somewhat had a dignified manner. There was also a little forcefulness in her gaze.

    However, her gaze clearly wasn¡¯t too effective on Mu Chen. He gave Tang Bing a smile. ¡°Even if I risk being gravely injured, I will not let anything happen to her.¡±

    ¡°Right...¡± Mu Chen did not continue on further and changed topic, ¡°Big Sister Tang Bing, is it a little troublesome for Nine Nether to get that quota of the Domain Lord back?¡±

    ¡°There are only nine Kings in the Great Havew. Every single King has a quota of the Domain Lord. Blood Hawk King seized our quota, taking the benefits for all these years. You think he will hand it back so easily?¡± Tang Bing spoke with her brows furrowed.

    ¡°Although Big Sister Nine Nether has the support of the Sky Vulture Emperor, the Sky Vulture Emperor doesn¡¯t have the final say in the Great Havew. Otherwise, our Nine Nether Pce wouldn¡¯t be so miserable in the recent years...¡±

    ¡°So, I¡¯m afraid that the Nine Kings conference might not be too calm.¡± Tang Bing paused her voice as she looked at Mu Chen. ¡°Big Sister Nine Nether treats you very well, I hope that you will not be a second Cao Feng. Otherwise, even if Big Sister Nine Nether doesn¡¯t stop you, I will definitely not let you off!¡±

    Mu Chen rubbed his nose and smiled, ¡°Big Sister Tang Bing is rather beautiful when you threaten someone.¡±

    Tang Bing couldn¡¯t help widening her eyes a little at this time as she looked at the smiling youth with a bit of indignance. This fellow... when she was earnestly talking to him, he was actually teasing her?

    In the past, everyone in the Nine Nether Pce feared her because of her seriousness and strictness. No one dared to speak this way to her, so when Mu Chen teased her, she was actually stunned for a brief moment.

    ¡°Rest assured, Big Sister Tang Bing. This Cao Feng...¡±

    Mu Chen lightly spat a mouthful of air out. Just when Tang Bing was lightly frowning her brows, there was a chill in his faint smile. ¡°I will definitely not let him off.¡±

    Although, on the surface, Nine Nether didn¡¯t look to be too affected by Cao Feng¡¯s betrayal, Mu Chen could see the sadness in the depths of her eyes. She must not have felt good about Cao Feng¡¯s betrayal.

    Tang Bing was stunned as she looked at Mu Chen and hesitated for a brief moment. ¡°It¡¯s good if you have the heart. Cao Feng isn¡¯t a simple figure, it¡¯s best that you be cautious.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head as he looked around, ¡°Big Sister Tang Bing, why don¡¯t you show me around. In the future, I will also be someone of the Nine Nether Pce, I have to get used to the area.¡±

    Tang Bing cast an unhappy look at him, but she did not reject. She turned around and left, with Mu Chen following her, smiling.

    Next day

    When it was still morning, many people were waiting before the Nine Nether Pce. The shut doors of the pce slowly opened up as a slender figure strode out.

    That figure was donned in ck armour that tightly outlined her exquisite figure, disying her wonderful curves. On the armour were runes of a soaring ckbird.

    That figure was naturally Nine Nether, but today, she was more valiant and formidable-lookingpared to the past. Her long hair fluttered with a trace of prestige between her brows.

    ¡°We wee the King!¡±

    Standing before the Nine Nether Pce, were the thousands of people with one knee on the ground. Orderly voices, along with excitement, rang from them.

    Nine Nether looked around as she lightly nodded her head. Behind her stoodMu Chen, Tang Bing and Tang Rou.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I have not seen those fellows for years. We will go tell them to return those that they have seized from our Nine Nether Pce, obediently!¡±

    A chill surged in Nine Nether¡¯s gaze as she waved her hand. Her figure turned into a streak of light as Mu Chen, Tang Bing and Tang Rou followed behind, boiling with baleful auras.

 Chapter 669 - The Kings

    Chapter 669 - The Kings

    Greaw Sky, Central Region

    It was a small-scaled continent within the central region of the Great Havew with a towering majestic mountain peak. The peak was like a sword as it pierced the clouds, the scene was immensely grand.

    This peak was named the Greaw Peak, the most critical location in the entire Greaw Sky. Not only was it managed by the three Emperors, rumour had it that the mysterious Ruler also resided on this peak.

    This was the backbone of the entire Greaw Sky or even the whole Great Havew Domain.

    Today in this Greaw Peak, it was exceptionally bustling, since there were whistles of gales that continually resounded, along with rays of light swiftly crossing from a distance away andnding on this majestic peak.

    Today was the Nine Kings Conference that was held every 6 months. Speaking of which, it was also the more important conference in the Great Havew Domain, so there wouldn¡¯t usually be any missing seats.

    On the Greaw Peak stood a towering pce that was emitting an ancient aura, as if it was left behind from the ancient times. It caused revere to rise in the heart of others.

    Before the pce was a myriad stone staircase. Every single ray of lightnded beneath those stairs, they did not directly fly up to the highest point; instead, they chose to ascend the stairs respectfully.

    At this moment, there was already many figures before the myriad stone staircase. However, the majority of those had their own batch standing together, differentiating their standings.

    As long as it was a ce with people, there would definitely bepetition. These rules hadn¡¯t been changed, and factions werepeting amongst themselves in the Greaw Sky. Thus, the grudges between the factions were also extremelyplicated.

    Whoosh!

    As this vast tform became filled with people, there were several streaks of light arriving from the distant horizon andnded here.

    Everyone shifted their gazes over, and when they saw who it was that came, there was a dense shock in their eyes that spewed out, which was shortly followed by resounding whispers.

    ¡°That¡¯s the... Nine Nether King? She has returned?¡±

    ¡°I received the news yesterday, looks like it wasn¡¯t fake. Nine Nether King has disappeared for so many years, rumour has it that she was undergoing her Tribtion. From the looks of it now, she should have seeded in it.¡±

    ¡°How formidable, to have sessfully undergone her Tribtion at her age, shredding spirituality and forming divinity.¡±

    ¡°Looks like there will be a show to watch in the Nine Kings Conference. For all these years, the Nine Nether Pce has been suppressed, headed by the Blood Hawk King. With Nine Nether King¡¯s personality, she would definitely not let it go so easily.¡±

    ¡°In the past, when Nine Nether King had yet to go through her Tribtion, she had the Sky Vulture Emperor supporting her, but she wasn¡¯t a threat. But, now that she has undergone her Tribtion, I¡¯m afraid that the matter won¡¯t be so easily left to rest.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    On the vast tform, whispers of all sorts rang out.

    As to those whispers, Nine Nether paid no attention to them as she raised her head, looking at the ancient pce up on the myriad stone staircase. She slightly narrowed her slender eyes.

    Mu Chen, Tang Bing and Tang Rou stood behind Nine Nether and did not nce sideways.

    Not long after Nine Nether had shown herself, there were whistlings of wind that resounded once again from the horizon. Several figures flew over and hadnded on the tform.

    Along with those figures appearing, there was a powerful Spiritual Energy pressure that enveloped the surroundings. Those figures were naturally those influential figures.

    Mu Chen swept his gaze over and realised that three batches had arrived. The one leading the left batch was a middle-aged man with no expression on his face. He was donned in a ck robe, his eyes were dark red in colour, giving others a chill down their spine.

    Standing behind that middle-aged man was a slightly younger man. His figure was towering, donned in the azure garment and his brows were as piercing as a sword. He had a rather handsome appearance, along with extraordinary Spiritual Energy ripples fluctuating around him. His bearing was rather calm, except that when he saw a slender silhouette, ripples couldn¡¯t help swinging in his eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Asura King, the strongest among the Nine Kings. With time, he might even ascend to the level of the three Emperors.¡± When Mu Chen saw the two figures, Tang Bing exined from the side in a soft voice.

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head with a grave look in his eyes. The feeling that the Asura King gave him was even more powerful and unfathomable than the ck-robed old man with Liu Ming.

    ¡°As for the person standing behind the Asura King, he is Xu Qing, the head of the Four Great Domain Lords. His strength is rather impressive as well.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze moved, shifted onto the man donned in the azure garments. Thetter¡¯s gaze was focused onto Nine Nether; looking at it, it seemed that what Tang Rou said before might be the truth. This Xu Qing did have some thoughts on Nine Nether.

    However, there wasn¡¯t any response from Nine Nether regarding his pleasantly surprised gaze. Except that when she saw the Asure King when she directed her gaze over, she gave him a slight nod.

    Although this Asura King was tough to approach in the Great Havew Domain, in Nine Nether¡¯s view, this Asura King was clearly more scheming than the Blood Hawk King.

    When Asura King saw Nine Nether, there was a faint ripple on his face that didn¡¯t have any expression. In the end, he gave her a nod in reply. In the past, Nine Nether was just a brat in his eyes. But her return this time made him feel a little pressure. Looks like she has risen her strength after all these years.

    The man standing behind Asura King bitterly smiled when he saw that Nine Nether had not cast him a nce. But the splendour in his eyes grew even more brilliant, as if he had suddenly found his motivation.

    Mu Chen shifted his gaze and looked at the second batch. The one leading was a middle-aged man with a robust build. His hands were ratherrge in size, with veins protruding from them like worms, as if that pair of hands could split the mountains.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Mountain Splitting King... he¡¯s also a formidable figure amongst the Nine Kings.¡± Tang Bing briefly said.

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head as his gaze suddenly changed, he saw another robust man that had asionally drifted his gaze over.

    The target of his gaze clearly wasn¡¯t Mu Chen, but the Tang Bing who, with a cold expression, was standing beside him.

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s the number two of the Four Great Domain Lords, Zhou Yue. He seems to be rather fond of big sister. In the past, he had sneaked into our Nine Nether Pce to peek at big sister. Later on, when it was discovered by a big sister, he was simply chased out with a sword.¡± Tang Rou secretlyughed as she spoke.

    ¡°Looks like your big sister¡¯s charm isn¡¯t small.¡± Mu Chen was somewhat intrigued. This Zhou Yue clearly had some feelings for Tang Bing, but looking at Tang Bing, she didn¡¯t seem to care about him that much.

    Tang Bing frowned her brows as she cast a nce at Mu Chen. Thetter was smiling at her, which led her to turn her head with indignance. She realised that Mu Chen¡¯s skin was rather thick, even when she red at him, he didn¡¯t feel that he did something wrong.

    ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t it Nine Nether? I never thought that you would really return, it¡¯s a joyous asion indeed.¡±

    Just as Mu Chen was looking at the Asura King,ughter that made others feel cold suddenly rang out as Mu Chen saw another batch approach.

    Many people have also directed their gazes over.

    The one leading was a middle-aged man with scarlet hair, his gaze was sharp and eerie. As if he was a hawk eyeing his prey and was prepared to unleash a fatal attack at any moment.

    Right now, he was smiling as he looked at Nine Nether. As his scarlet hair fluttered along the wind, there was a bloody stenching from it.

    There wasn¡¯t a need for Tang Bing to introduce him this time, since Mu Chen had already known that the one that came was naturally the Blood Hawk King that didn¡¯t have a good rtion with Nine Nether.

    Tang Bing and Tang Rou next to him were staring at the man dressed in white that was standing behind the Blood Hawk King with anger. That man didn¡¯t look handsome, and his face was somewhat stiff when his gaze flickered and did not dare to look at Nine Nether.

    Looking at this scene, Mu Chen had already figured out that he must be Cao Feng, who had left the Nine Nether Pce...

    Another man was standing beside Cao Feng, he was smiling with eyes spewing mes while looking at the sisters with dense desire in the depth of his eyes. Shortly after, he licked his lips. Judging from the looks of it, it¡¯s as if he wished to devour the two sisters into his stomach.

    This person should be the third among the Four Great Domains Lords, Wu Tian...

    Nine Nether did not pay any attention to the Blood Hawk King, her gaze bypassed him and nced at Cao Feng, who stood behind the Blood Hawk King with an indifferent expression.

    ¡°Haha, Cao Feng, aren¡¯t you neglecting to greet your old master?¡± Blood Hawk King crossed his ten fingers as he casually smiled.

    Only then, did Cao Feng raise his head and let out a stiff smile. ¡°Cao Feng greets Lord Nine Nether.¡±

    Nine Nether looked at him as her gaze gradually calmed down. There wasn¡¯t much disappointment in her eyes, although she felt a little hurt when she heard the news yesterday. When she met him again, the feeling felt like he was a stranger. She only somewhat felt pity that the youth that she had rescued from the battlefield back then had gradually turned bad.

    It seems like not everyone could maintain their warmth and smile on the path of bing a supreme expert like the youth beside her, who was full of stubbornness deep down to his bones and maintained his heart.

    Cao Feng looked at Nine Nether¡¯s gradually calming gaze and sensed the gaze of a stranger that she was directing at him. His hands in his sleeves were clenched tightly together as he lightly hung his head, his face was a little distorted with darkness.

    He didn¡¯t like Nine Nether being so calm towards his betrayal.

    Nine Nether retracted her gaze as she looked at the Blood Hawk King. A chill gradually converged in her eyes as she turned around, walking towards the pce as her cold voice instantly decreased the surrounding temperature.

    ¡°Blood Hawk, be prepared to spit out whatever you have taken from my Nine Nether Pce.¡±

 Chapter 670 - Nine Kings Conference

    Chapter 670 - Nine Kings Conference

    On the tform, along with the departure of Nine Nether, the atmosphere was still somewhat frozen. Many people had their gazes flickering. Looks like the Nine Kings Conference this time won¡¯t be too peaceful.

    ¡°Haha, I never thought that your temper would have grown after leaving for all these years.¡± Blood Hawk King narrowed his eyes as he looked at Nine Nether¡¯s leaving silhouette. There was a smear of balefulness that shed across his eyes as he smiled.

    ¡°But I¡¯ll take a look at who is able to take back the things that I have taken!¡± Blood Hawk King issued an eerie smile. He did not ce Nine Nether¡¯s threats in his heart. Although he knew that the Sky Vulture Emperor was standing behind Nine Nether, he had nothing to fear. After all, the Sky Vulture Emperor was just one of the three Emperors, he didn¡¯t have the final say.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Blood Hawk King waved his hand as he swiftly strode up the stairs as well.

    The Asura King and Mountain Splitting King only watched from the side and did not get involved in the grudges of the two parties. Nine Nether had always been the weakest amongst the Nine Kings. Thus, she didn¡¯t have an ally. Whereas the Blood Hawk King¡¯s name was rather well-known. Therefore, he had the advantage the whole time, except that they didn¡¯t know how the situation would turn out this time round.

    Behind the Asura King, Xu Qing cast a nce at the silhouette of the Blood Hawk King and couldn¡¯t help frowning his brows.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have the ability, don¡¯t force yourself to stand out for a woman. Right now, you still can¡¯t do that.¡± Asura King sensed Xu Qing¡¯s gaze and faintly spoke out.

    Hearing his words, Xu Qing couldn¡¯t help smiling awkwardly.

    ¡°With Nine Nether¡¯s current strength, it isn¡¯t your turn to worry about her. I¡¯m afraid that her current strength is close to the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm. In addition to her physique as a Divine Beast, not even Blood Hawk King, who is of the Fifth Grade Sovereign, could do anything to her.¡±

    Asura King strode forth as his indifferent voice entered Xu Qing¡¯s ears. ¡°Furthermore, you have to understand that Nine Nether isn¡¯t an ordinary woman. She has a prideful character. You stillck the ability to move her heart. At the very least, you should get rid of your current identity as a Domain Lord.¡±

    Xu Qing nodded his head as he followed behind the Asura King, moving towards the pce.

    The rest of the Kings had also made their way up the stone staircase.

    Walking up the stone staircase, the ancient pce was already open. Nine Nether led Mu Chen, Tang Bing and Tang Rou to enter the pce directly. The interior of the pce was oval shaped. Walking further in, the oval-shaped stone tform was more significant in size.

    The stone tform seemed to be extending along the corner of the pce. The centre was empty, and at the peak of the stone tform was a tall throne that could overlook every single one. Except that there wasn¡¯t anyone seated on it at the moment. But even so, it was as if a shapeless pressure was being emitted from the throne, enveloping the entire pce.

    Clearly, that thone belonged to the true leader of the Great Skw Domain, that mysterious Domain Ruler.

    Before that throne, there were three golden lotus stages, with three-figures that were emitting with lustre quietly seated there with their surrounding spaces showing signs of distortion.

    Amongst the three figures, the middle one was a skinny old man. His eyes looked like lights that had gathered together and could pierce through the hearts of others. That piercing gaze could make others feel fear.

    On the left was an old man with white hair, but his skin was as smooth as a baby. There weren¡¯t any wrinkles on his face, even his hair was emitting with lustre. He didn¡¯t look like an old man at all. Both of his eyes were full ck in colour, there wasn¡¯t any white in them and the darkness made others feel a chill.

    On the right was a sleepy man, his age could not be determined. But hiszy attitude made him seem as if he could fall asleep at any time.

    Nine Nether, who had walked into the pce first, looked at the skinny old man. There was finally a smear of a smile on her cold face.

    ¡°Aiya, small Nine Nether is finally back, not bad.¡± The skinny old man¡¯s sharp gaze stopped on Nine Nether as he let out a gratified smile.

    The old man with skin as smooth as a baby¡¯s narrowed his eyes as he cast a nce at Nine Nether with a smear of shock in his eyes.

    As for the sleepy old man, he only opened his eyes and cast a nce beforezily crooking his head.

    ¡°The one in the middle is the Sky Vulture Emperor, he and the Nine Nether Bird n have some connections and can be considered as Big Sister Nine Nether¡¯s Senior. So he has been taking care of her.¡± Tang Bing spoke towards Mu Chen in a low voice.

    ¡°On the left of the Sky Vulture King is the Spiritual Pupils Emperor, he is the backing of Blood Hawk King. The reason why Blood Hawk King was so arrogant was that he had the support of the Spiritual Pupils Emperor.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart was moved as he looked at that white-haired old man with ck pupils. Thetter seemed to have noticed as well and cast his nce over. There seemed to be a light flowing in his ck pupils. The abyss looked as if it could suck people in and could not pull themselves back out.

    There was a cold hand that suddenly lightly pulled at Mu Chen¡¯s hand. The cold sensation instantly woke Mu Chen up, right on the spot, he felt a chill in his heart as his eyes became filled with fear.

    There seems to be something weird about this Spiritual Pupils Emperor.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look into his eyes. The Divine Art that he has cultivated is in his eyes.¡± Seeing as Mu Chen woke up, Nine Nether loosened her hand and reminded him.

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head.

    ¡°As for the third one... his name is Sleep Emperor... all these years, we have never seen him awake. A majority of the matters in the Great Havew Domain is managed by the Sky Vulture King and the Spiritual Pupils King.¡± Tang Bing¡¯s face was a little weird as she nced at the sleepy figure.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was also surprised, his expression was also a little weird. There was someone so weird in the world?

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever belittle him. Rumour has it that he was the first to follow the Domain Ruler to establish the Great Havew Domain. His strength is deep and unfathomable. Even Elder Vulture fears him.¡± Nine Nether lightly spoke out.

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head. The three Emperors before him probably weren¡¯t any weaker than the Demonic Human Elder of the Sky Profound Pce. Their strength was at least the Seventh Grade Sovereign.

    ¡°What about the Domain Ruler?¡± Mu Chen spoke out with a little doubt.

    ¡°The Domain Lord hasn¡¯t appeared in a long time.¡± Tang Rou spoke softly, ¡°The Domain Ruler is the most mysterious person in our Great Havew Domain. Rumour has it that he is in seclusive training, but no one knows where he secluded himself.¡±

    Mu Chen helplessly smiled. This Great Havew Domain is indeed a little weird.

    Nine Nether waved her hand as she brought along the three and sat down on a stone chair. After sitting down, the eight remaining Kings entered in session and sat down as well.

    ¡°Haha, it has been a long time since the seats here have filled up.¡± Looking at the filled up seats below, Sky Vulture Emperor lightly smiled. ¡°Since everyone is here, let us begin the Nine Kings Conference.¡±

    The Great Havew Domain was very vast in size. It was also the border with many powerful forces. There would constantly bepetitions, and usually, those that had to be discussed would be resolved in the Nine Kings Conference.

    Nine Nether had left the Great Havew Domain for a long time. Thus, she did not interrupt in this topic. She was lightly tapping on the stone stage with her slender fingers as frost faintly gathered on her face with her eyes shut.

    Mu Chen, Tang Bing and Tang Rou were quietly standing by her side as they remained silent.

    The discussion thatsted for an hour showed signs of ending. The Sky Vulture Emperor shifted the topic after looking at the situation. ¡°Since many of the matters havee to a conclusion, let us speak about the Greaw Goldpondpetition that will take ce in two months.¡±

    As he spoke, the atmosphere in the pce froze in an instant as many kings narrowed their eyes. Clearly, this was the main event; after all, the Greaw Goldpond was very attractive.

    Nine Nether opened her eyes at this moment as she cast a nce at Blood Hawk King with a chill in her voice, ¡°We, the Nine Nether Pce will participate in this Greaw Goldpondpetition.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s hearts jolted, since they knew that this Nine Nether King was about to make things difficult the moment she returned.

    Hearing her words, the Blood Hawk King lightly smiled. ¡°Haha, Nine Nether, perhaps you have not been back for a long time, so you are unaware of some matters. The quota of your Nine Nether Pce has already been sold to my Blood Hawk Hall.¡±

    Anger instantly rose on Tang Bing and Tang Rou¡¯s faces. This fellow is truly shameless.

    ¡°Sold to you? Have I agreed to it? Blood Hawk King, leader of the Blood Hawk Hall, should know that this sort of matter can only be decided by the leader, right?¡± Nine Nether coldly smiled.

    ¡°Since I have not agreed to it, that matter doesn¡¯t count. Otherwise, I can take out 2000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids to have you sell the quota of your Blood Hawk King to my Nine Nether Pce, right?¡±

    The corner of Blood Hawk King¡¯s eye twitched as his eyes grew darker and let out an eerie smile. ¡°I never imagined that you¡¯d be smarter after leaving for a few years.¡±

    His hand slowly gripped on the stone chair¡¯s armrest as a majestic Spiritual Energy pressure exploded as he stared at Nine Nether with a sharp gaze.

    Looking at the situation, a smear of a cold sneer rose on her rosy lips as she suddenly pped the stone table. A crack instantly flew beneath her palm, it was as sharp as a sword as it travelled to Blood Hawk King.

    ¡°Outrageous!¡±

    Seeing as Nine Nether dared to initiate an attack, Blood Hawk King¡¯s eyes grew cold as he pped as well. A blood light crack had also exploded beneath his palm and shed against the oing crack.

    Boom!

    The massive stone table violently trembled. But before the impact force spread out, there was a gentle energy that dissipated the two powers.

    ¡°The conference hall forbids any form of martial attacks.¡± Sky Vulture King waved his sleeve and faintly said.

    Blood Hawk King coldly snorted as he eerily stared at Nine Nether and ridiculed, ¡°So what if you get the quota, there is no Domain Lord in your Nine Nether Pce anymore, so you guys don¡¯t have the qualification to partake in thepetition of the Greaw Goldpond.¡±

    Domain Lords required the strength of a Sovereign Realm, and aside from Nine Nether, thatss Tang Bing still had yet to step into the Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°Who says there¡¯s no Domain Lord in my Nine Nether Pce?¡±

    Nine Nether lifted her eyes as a smear of ridicule rose on her lips. Shortly after, she pointed at Mu Chen, who was next to her, as her cold voice rang out in the entire hall.

    ¡°From today onwards, he is the new Domain Lord of my Nine Nether Pce!¡±

 Chapter 671 - Qualifications

    Chapter 671 - Qualifications

    ¡°From today onwards, he is the new Domain Lord of my Nine Nether Pce!¡±

    When Nine Nether¡¯s slight cold voice rang out, the entire hall turned into silence. After that, every single gaze rose and gathered on the youth who was rather calm standing behind Nine Nether.

    ¡°Who is he? He looks rather young...¡±

    ¡°Judging from his Spiritual Energy ripples, he seems to have just stepped into the Sovereign Realm, right? He can also be a Domain Lord with that?¡±

    ¡°Is she trying to fill up the slot with someone random?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Some doubtful whispers spread out, their gazes looking at Mu Chen were filled with doubts. Although it wasn¡¯t easy for a youth like him to possess this sort of strength, the position of Great Havew Domain¡¯s Domain Lord didn¡¯t merely depend on talent alone, it depended on the power you possessed.

    But clearly, the pressure emitted from Mu Chen was too hard to convince others.

    Asura King gave Mu Chen a nce without any emotion. He did not speak, but the man named Xu Qing, who was behind him, gave Mu Chen another glimpse.

    Blood Hawk King was looking at Mu Chen with his eyes narrowed, his gaze was like a venomous snake that brought a chill down the spine of others. He gave Mu Chen a nce and lifted the corner of his lips, ¡°Who is he? He doesn¡¯t seem to be someone of our Great Havew Domain, right?¡±

    ¡°He will be from today onwards. As the head of the Nine Nether Pce, I naturally have the rights to determine the Domain Lord of my Nine Nether Pce. I believe that not even you can care about this, right?¡± Nine Nether said with indifference.

    Blood Hawk King hung his eyes down, ¡°Although you have already said so, the Nine Nether Pce is still under the Great Havew Domain. The Domain Lords of my Great Havew Domain have all obtained their position through their achievements. If you casually pointed someone to have this position easily, what are you treating the other Domain Lords as?¡±

    ¡°If the Domain Lord that you have appointed does not have the strength to back it up, we might be mocked by others thinking that we have no one capable in our Great Havew Domain. So you alone can¡¯t determine the appointment of a Domain Lord.¡±

    Standing behind the Blood Hawk King, Wu Tian and Cao Feng were staring at Mu Chen. The former didn¡¯t think much, but thetter¡¯s gaze was a little dark. When he recalled the time Nine Nether brought him back, in the past, she had also given him the position of Domain Lord.

    Except that when Nine Nether left the Nine Nether Pce for so many years, he had given up the Nine Nether Pce in the end. A Nine Nether Pce without Nine Nether was far inferiorpared to the Blood Hawk King, except he never thought that Nine Nether would return.

    And this time, she had brought back a youth along with her...

    ¡°Are you using him to rece me?¡± An eerie light shed across Cao Feng¡¯s eyes as he red at Mu Chen with a dark gaze. His gaze was simr to overlooking as Mu Chen¡¯sstrength was far inferiorpared to himself.

    Looks like Nine Nether¡¯s eyesight was getting worse.

    In the hall, there were some of the seven remaining Kings nodding their head as well, showing to be in agreement with Blood Hawk King¡¯s opinion. Many of them had rtions with the Blood Hawk King, back then, it was also them that had allied together and attempted to disband the Nine Nether Pce.

    Watching the situation, Nine Nether¡¯s gaze grew colder, but it wasn¡¯t unexpected for her. Evidently, she had expected that today¡¯s matter won¡¯t be easy to handle.

    Seated on the three lotus stage, Sky Vulture Emperor and Spiritual Pupils Emperor remained silence as they allowed everyone to argue. As for the Sleeping Emperor, he had maintained sleepy eyes as he seemed to have fallen asleep, as though no matter on earth could wake him up.

    Tang Bing and Tang Rou had also gritted their teeth, hating those that obstructed Nine Nether to death in their hearts.

    Mu Chen lightly smiled as he strode half a step forth, his looked at Blood Hawk King, whose eyes seem as if it could pierce through the body of others with a smile, ¡°Then I wonder how can I get the qualification to be a Domain Lord, Blood Hawk King?¡±

    Blood Hawk King cast a nce at Mu Chen as he leaned against the stone chair, his eyes were hung down as though there wasn¡¯t even an interest for him to talk. He didn¡¯t feel that Mu Chen has the qualification to speak with him.

    It was indeed so, he was one of the Nine Kings of the Great Havew Domain, the existence of the Fifth Grade Sovereign with experts as many as clouds under him. A single point of his could determine the life and death of others, if it weren¡¯t for Nine Nether standing behind Mu Chen, he would have long killed him, how would he even bother himself with Mu Chen.

    Blood Hawk King¡¯s actions made the chill in Nine Nether¡¯s eyes to grow, but Mu Chen still maintained a calm smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple to prove your qualification...¡±

    One of the Four Great Domain Lords standing behind Blood Hawk King, Wu Tian suddenlyughed, revealing his white teeth, ¡°As long as you can defeat a Domain Lord.¡±

    The killing intent in his eyes wasn¡¯t concealed, he didn¡¯t find Mu Chen to his eyes as he doesn¡¯t like anyone being close to the sisters.

    Hearing his words, Mu Chen smiled as his ck pupils were shifted to Wu Tian andughed, ¡°That¡¯s a pretty good idea.¡±

    As he finished speaking, his figure moved and appeared on the vast hall and looked around, ¡°I wonder if any Domain Lord here is interested in spar?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t overly humble as he had already seen through that it wasn¡¯t useful in being humble here. Over here, only those with true strength can have the right of speech. Otherwise, no one would care about him.¡±

    ¡°Pretty good courage.¡± The head of the Four Great Domain Lords standing behind Mountain Splitting King, Zhou Yue frowned his brows. However, he didn¡¯t have any intentions of interfering. Anyone can tell that this was the battle between the Nine Nether King and Blood Hawk King, as someone of the Mountain Splitting King¡¯s faction, he naturally wouldn¡¯t interfere.

    Further, he didn¡¯t find the Blood Hawk King¡¯s faction to his eyes as well.

    The remaining kings were somewhat interested as they watched this scene. Even those who had good rtions with the Blood Hawk King did not stand out. Although they didn¡¯t care much about Mu Chen, they had feared for Nine Nether, who had seeded her tribtions and her strength grew.

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Wu Tianughed, revealing his white teeth that were simr to that of a beast. He was looking at Mu Chen with ridicule, he doesn¡¯t seem to understand why would this youth before him be so courageous.

    Although it showed his talent to be able to reach the Sovereign Realm at his age, there were, after all, too many geniuses in the world. And the majority of those would die from being too prideful.

    Wu Tian naturally sensed that Mu Chen had only reached the Sovereign Realm recently as the spiritual energies fluctuation on him wasn¡¯t as thick as those that had entered the Sovereign Realm for a long time.

    ¡°Zhao Zhong, you go and see if he has the qualification to be a Domain Lord.¡± Wu Tian lightly turned his head and spoke to a man behind him.

    He naturally wishes to kill this youth before him, but he was one of the Four Great Domain Lords with fame widely spread in Great Havew Domain. If he were to act against such an impudent youth, it would be lowering his status.

    Cao Feng had also crossed his arms by the side and nced coldly at Mu Chen. He did not act as well as he had the same thoughts as Wu Tian.

    Standing behind the two, the man name Zhao Yue had a slightly paleplexion as he smiled eerily. He was also a Domain Lord under the Blood Hawk King, though his fame wasn¡¯tparable to Wu Tian and Cao Feng, he had been in the First Grade Sovereign Realm for a long time with experience over hundreds of battle backing him. His actions emitted terrifying killing intent. Clearly, he had experienced all sorts of life and death battles.

    Blood Hawk King had remained silent all along, as though he had handed everything over to Wu Tian. Except the gaze that was leaked from the corner of his eyes were simr to watching a monkey show.

    Zhao Yue¡¯s figure moved and appeared in the centre of the hall. He looked at Mu Chen and revealed a savage and cruel smile on the corner of his lips. He had seen many talented youths like Mu Chen, there was a considerable amount that had died in his hands as well.

    ¡°Brat, I never go lenient against anyone. Perhaps you will suffer a little if you get lost now, or you can join our Blood Hawk Hall. At the very least, it¡¯s betterpared to a woman pce.¡± Zhao Yue revealed an eerie smile towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°That despicable bastard!¡±

    Seeing that fellow humiliating their Nine Nether Pce, Tang Rou¡¯s face turned red while Tang Bing¡¯s face grew colder. Nine Nether, however, did not have any movements as she looked at Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette.

    Mu Chen maintained calm on his face, hearing the other party¡¯s mockery, heughed instead.

    ¡°Bring out your Sovereign Celestial Body.¡± Zhao Yue licked his lips as he spoke.

    ¡°I have yet to refine mine.¡± Mu Chen faintly smiled.

    In the hall, everyone was stunned for a brief moment before looking at Mu Chen with weird gaze. Wasn¡¯t that fellow too arrogant? He had not even refined his Sovereign Celestial Body, and he dared to act so impudently here?

    Even Tang Bing and Tang Rou¡¯s face slightly changed as they didn¡¯t know that Mu Chen had yet to refine his Sovereign Celestial Body.

    ¡°How regretful.¡±

    Zhao Yue sighed as the smile on the corner of his lips grew even more savage. He strode a step forth, sweeping out terrifying spiritual energies. Arge spiritual light figure appeared behind him.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then die.¡±

    ¡°Absolute Ice Celestial Body!¡±

    A massive ice blue Sovereign Celestial Body appeared with a sh as chilling aura swept out, causing even space to freeze. When Zhao Yue heard that Mu Chen had yet to refine his Sovereign Celestial Body, he didn¡¯t have any intentions of going lenient. On the contrary, he became even more ruthless by summoning his Sovereign Celestial Body right from the start, he was apparently trying to give Mu Chen a harsh impact with the fastest speed.

    The Sovereign Celestial Body that he had refined wasn¡¯t rare, it wasn¡¯t even among the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies. But it was more than enough to deal with a brat that has yet to even refine his Sovereign Celestial Body.

    Mu Chen raised his head, looking at the massive Sovereign Celestial Body as his ck pupils remained calm. Under that calm, there were chill flowing.

    ¡°Sovereign Celestial Body... is very powerful? Let me help you refine it then.¡±

    Mu Chen formed seals with a single hand, there wasn¡¯t any hesitation in him as a pir of spiritual light shot out from his head. Within the pir of light, there was a ck pagoda of light that faintly appeared.

 Chapter 672 - Shocking

    Chapter 672 - Shocking

    Boom!

    A pir of light shot from Mu Chen¡¯s head. A ck pagoda was faintly visible in the pir. Along with the changes of Mu Chen¡¯s seals, the light pagoda flew out. As the Spiritual Energy flowed, the ck-coloured Nineyered Pagoda quietly floated in midair.

    As the ck Nineyered Pagoda hovered in midair, some golden dragon runes on the surface of the ancient pagoda flickered with light, as if they were wriggling, emitting an indescribable pressure.

    The instant the ck Nineyered Pagoda appeared, it attracted everyone¡¯s attention in the hall. Even Sky Vulture Emperor and Spiritual Pupils Emperor had a sh of shock in their eyes, since they could sense that this ck Nineyered Pagoda wasn¡¯t simple.

    ¡°Hmph, trying to deceive people.¡±

    Seeing the situation, Zhao Yue coldly snorted. He had the experience of hundreds of battles under his belt, so he had seen all sorts of spectacles. Furthermore, the strength of the youth before him was clearly weaker than himself, and the youth didn¡¯t have a Sovereign Celestial Body. No matter what he tried to do, it was impossible to contend against him.

    ¡°Absolute Ice Finger!¡±

    Zhao Yue heavily stomped his feet. The seals changed as the Sovereign Celestial Body that looked to be crafted out of ice abruptly pointed a finger at Mu Chen. Icy Spiritual Energy swept out, even space was being frozen at this instance.

    That ice finger was like an ice mountain enveloping towards him.

    Mu Chen raised his head, looking at the intense cold that swept over. A chilled light shed across his ck pupils. Back then, Liu Ming, who had cultivated the Heavenly mes Celestial Body, couldn¡¯t do a thing to him. The Sovereign Celestial Body refined by Zhao Yue was clearly iparable to the former. It was basically a pipe dream to suppress him.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen abruptly stomped his feet, causing even the hall to seemingly jolt. Behind him, space distorted and a purple sea vaguely appeared.

    Whoosh!

    Purple Spiritual Energy rays of light amounting to hundreds shot forth. They were likerge pythons as they streaked across half the horizon and shed against the ice finger at lightning speed.

    Tsk! Tsk!

    The collision between the two instantly exploded with piercing noise. The two dominant forces of Spiritual Energy were colliding in an attempt to erode each other.

    ¡°Trying to use Spiritual Energy to confront a Sovereign Celestial Body?¡± Seeing his actions, Zhao Yue let out a cold sneer. The Sovereign Celestial Body was the strongest fighting strength that a Sovereign expert had. Mu Chen was genuinely na?ve to try obstructing it with Spiritual Energy alone.

    ¡°Freeze for me!¡±

    His seals abruptly changed. The cold aura on the ice finger was like a powerful current as it poured down in an attempt to freeze everything.

    ¡°ze!¡±

    Mu Chen lightly lifted the corner of his lips as a smear of purple me shed across his eyes. Shortly after, strands of purple mes surged forth in the confrontation against the ice finger.

    Along with the appearance of the strands of purple mes, the extremely chilling cold aura was being melted at a visible speed. There were even droplets of water falling from the ice finger as it evaporated into nothingness.

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Zhao Yue¡¯s face changed at the sight of it. The cold aura present in his Sovereign Celestial Body was something that he had obtained after fusing various cold jades. If an ordinary Spiritual Energy encountered it, not only would it be frozen, it would also be slowed down. But, right now, it was beingbusted by Mu Chen.

    ¡°To return politeness for politeness, it¡¯s my turn next.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled, but his eyes were cold. He waved his sleeve, causing the ck Nineyered Pagoda to soar into the sky and it expanded to roughly a thousand feet in size. It then swiftly pressed down at lightning speed, directly shrouding Zhao Yue¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body within.

    Roar!

    When the ck Nineyered Pagoda was pressed down, the golden dragons on the surface of the pagoda unleashed deep roars. On the Nineyered Pagoda,yers of golden light were triggered. In an instant, fiveyers of the Nineyered Pagoda were lit up.

    In the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, Mu Chen was able to ignite the fourthyer when he was fighting Liu Qingyun. But, naturally, his current strength was far stronger than in the past, so he could easily ignite the fifthyer right now.

    Roar!

    Golden light surged on the fifthyer of the pagoda, and five golden dragons roared as they flew from the Nineyered Pagoda, before charging into the pagoda. They turned into golden mes as they enveloped the ice-blue Sovereign Celestial Body.

    Golden mes surged as they emitted dangerous fluctuations.

    Zhao Yue looked at the golden mes as his face changed. Clearly, he felt a massive sense of threat, but he had a considerable amount of fighting experience under his belt. In an instant, he sucked in a deep breath and changed his seals. Light flowed on the surface of the Absolute Ice Celestial Body. Looking from afar, it was like a massive giant of ice with a cold aura spreading out.

    Whoosh!

    At this instance, golden mes swept out. There wasn¡¯t any hesitation as it instantly enveloped the crystal-like ice giant.

    Poof! Poof!

    As the golden mes surged forth, Zhao Yue¡¯s eyes were instantly reced with shock when he sensed that his Sovereign Celestial Body was actually swiftly melting under the golden mes.

    Those golden mes were actually so overbearing!

    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s not possible!¡±

    Zhao Yue clenched his teeth. A Sovereign Sea appeared behind him as boundless Spiritual Energy flowed towards the Sovereign Celestial Body.

    However, no matter how he tried to support the Sovereign Celestial Body, the golden mes still burned. As fire passed through, the ice Sovereign Celestial Body continued to swiftly melt.

    Zhao Yue¡¯s face started to turn pale as cold sweat surged out.

    In the pce, those that were actually harbouring gazes to watch show couldn¡¯t help changing them at this moment. The various kings were staring at the golden mes in the Nineyered Pagoda. They seemed to be a little fearful of those golden mes.

    ¡°These mes...¡±

    Up on the lotus stage, Sky Vulture Emperor and Spiritual Pupils Emperor had a smear of astonishment on their calm faces. Those golden mes didn¡¯t seem so simple.

    Sleeping Emperor, who had his eyes hung low with drowsy eyes, looked as if he had widened his eyes a little at this instance. He muttered with a fuzzy voice, ¡°What overbearing mes.¡±

    Those golden mes were igniting everything before them at a fast speed. No matter how Zhao Yue attempted to resist, his Sovereign Celestial Body, which was an ice giant, was swiftly shrinking in size.

    An intense pain surged from Zhao Yue¡¯s body. Although he had yet to fuse his body and his Sovereign Celestial Body together, there was still a significant link between them. Thus, he also suffered the implication of it.

    Zhao Yue tightly gritted his teeth as tense unease surged from his heart. He still did not admit defeat as he eyed at Mu Chen with vicious eyes in an attempt to search for a chance to strike back.

    ¡°Stubborn.¡±

    Sensing his gaze, Mu Chen had also frowned his brows and no longer showed any leniency. With a wave of his sleeve, the golden mes swept out and had entirely enveloped the Sovereign Celestial Body that was forged of absolute ice.

    He knew that to be the Domain Lord of the Nine Nether Pce, he had to reveal his real strength. Right now, he didn¡¯t need to show any pity, he only needed to intimidate!

    And to achieve that effect, he would have to disy thunderous means!

    ¡°Burn!¡±

    Mu Chen abruptly clenched his teeth as the golden mes zed. The Sovereign Celestial Body that seemed like an ice giant had, in an instant, turned into a water current as it melted, turning into nothing under the ignition of the golden mes.

    Poof! Poof!

    Water mist spread out within the Nineyered Pagoda, and that ice giant crumbled.

    Pffft!

    A mouthful of blood spewed out from Zhao Yue¡¯s mouth as his figure flew away in a miserable state. His eyes were extremely dispirited, and were filled with fear as he looked at Mu Chen.

    He could never imagine that his Sovereign Celestial Body was actually refined by Mu Chen!

    In the hall, all sorts of whispers stopped at this moment. Many Domain Lords had grave expressions on their faces. Even the Kings had their eyes slightly narrowed. Although Zhao Yue¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body wasn¡¯t unique, to refine it was definitely not aplishable by anyone.

    Furthermore, the strength of the youth before their eyes had a significant gap with Zhao Yue.

    ¡°That youth... doesn¡¯t seem simple.¡± The Asura King, who had no expression while staring at Mu Chen, had a ripple in his eyes as he muttered.

    Standing behind Asura King, Xu Qing, who was the head of the Four Great Domain Lords, was also startled when he watched this scene and lightly nodded his head in agreement. The fighting strength possessed by this youth definitely wasn¡¯t as shown on the surface. Right from the start, Zhao Yue had belittled Mu Chen in his heart, which served him right.

    ¡°Wah, Mu Chen is actually so powerful.¡± Tang Rou was pleasantly surprised as she looked at Mu Chen¡¯ silhouette and cheered out in excitement. Previously, she didn¡¯t have too much confidence for Mu Chen; after all, Mu Chen hadn¡¯t even refined his Sovereign Celestial Body yet. But who could have expected that this battle would end so direct and efficient? Not only was Zhao Yue swiftly defeated, even his Sovereign Celestial Body was refined...

    A smear of shock also shed across Tang Bing¡¯s eyes as she nodded her head. That fellow does have some capabilities to be regarded by Big Sister Nine Nether with such importance.

    Nine Nether wasn¡¯t surprised, but she had a smear of a charming smile on her ice-cold face. What Mu Chen did was pretty beautiful.

    Blood Hawk King coldly looked at Mu Chen as he cast a nce at the miserable Zhao Yue and said with indifference, ¡°Such trash.¡±

    There was a suppressed resentment in his voice. He had initially intended to suppress Mu Chen so that Nine Nether couldn¡¯t get her way, but he never expected Mu Chen¡¯s methods to be so sharp.

    Zhao Yue lowered his head with shame as he cast a vicious nce at Mu Chen, before retreating in a sorry state.

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t bothered about it as he raised his head, his ck pupils were looking directly at the Blood Hawk King. The youth¡¯s figure was tall and straight as he maintained a calm manner. But at this moment, there wasn¡¯t anyone that held contempt for him.

    He cupped his hands towards Blood Hawk King with a smile. ¡°Lord Blood Hawk King, I wonder if I have the qualifications to be the Domain Lord of the Nine Nether Pce right now.¡±

 Chapter 673 - Beaten to Death

    Chapter 673 - Beaten to Death

    In the hall, when the Blood Hawk King heard the clear voiceing from Mu Chen, his piercing eyes that could bring a chill down the spines of others had a smear of darkness in them. His fingers were lightly tapping the armrest of the chair, but he did not speak. However, there was a formless pressure spreading out.

    It was simr to a hawk hunting its prey, the ferocity was extremely fatal.

    An expert whose strength had reached the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm wasn¡¯t something that Mu Chen could contend against. However, he only frowned his brows a little, and his expression had remained calm. Back then, he had even endured the pressureing from Luo Tianshen, and there was a significant gap between Blood Hawk King and Luo Tianshen.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Just when the pressure was spread out, a cold snort came from Nine Nether as she dissipated the pressure around Mu Chen.

    Behind Blood Hawk King, Wu Tian maintained a smiling expression. However, his smile was a little eerie as he apparently never expected that his decision to have Zhao Yue go out would give Mu Chen a chance to perform.

    Based on the means and ability he had disyed earlier, he was apparently not any weaker than the ordinary Domain Lords.

    ¡°What a good method this brother has, my hands are a little itchy now. I wonder if you want to spar a little?¡± Wu Tian looked at Mu Chen as he gave a gentle smile.

    He knew that Blood Hawk King did not want to return the quota of the Greaw Goldpond back to Nine Nether, and Mu Chen had defeated Zhao Yue right now. If he did not act and oppress the spirit of the other party, the Nine Nether Pce might really get what they want.

    Hearing Wu Tian¡¯s words, many Domains Lords in the hall slightly twitched the corner of their mouths. Among the Domain Lods in the Great Havew Domain, Wu Tian¡¯s ranking was towards the front. And right now, he was apparently a little overbearing to act this way.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see any more need for a battle between Domain Lords. If you feel that my Nine Nether Pce doesn¡¯t have the ability, then have a battle between the Kings. If you lose, hand over all your quotas.¡± Nine Nether had a calm expression because she knew Mu Chen¡¯s strength. Although thetter had many cards up his sleeves, he had yet to refine his Sovereign Celestial Body. Perhaps he might be able to confront a First Grade Sovereign Realm, but Wu Tian had already reached the Second Grade Sovereign Realm. If they were to fight, Mu Chen might not gain any advantage at all.

    Her words were somewhat calm, but it gave everyone else in the hall a shock in their hearts.

    The battle between Domain Lords could be considered a small trifle. If it was a battle between the Kings, that was somewhat serious. The moment one party lost, there would be a massive blow to the prestige of the Great Havew Domain.

    Thus, when hearing Nine Nether¡¯s words, even Blood Hawk King had narrowed his eyes. If Nine Nether¡¯s strength had remained as it was in the past, it would be something that would he yearn for. But now that Nine Nether had returned after seeding her Tribtion, her strength was clearly not something to belittle. Before he had a thorough grasp of her strength, it was clearly an irrational decision to fall outpletely.

    *Cough...*

    Up on the lotus stage, Sky Vulture Emperor finally gave a light cough as he said in an old voice, ¡°Like the other King forces of the Great Havew Domain, the Nine Nether Pce naturally has the qualifications topete for the Greaw Goldpond. In the past, when Nine Nether wasn¡¯t around, the quota was temporarily reced. Now that she is back, the quota will be returned to her.¡±

    Spiritual Pupils Emperor smiled and did not say a word.

    Hearing his words, Blood Hawk King cast a nce at the Spiritual Pupils Emperor. Realising that thetter did not refute, he nodded his head. ¡°Since Lord Sky Vulture Emperor has already said so, the quota will be returned to the Nine Nether Pce. As for the 1000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids that was given to them back then, there¡¯s no need for them to be returned. Let to Nine Nether Pce keep them. Since there are a thousand things to do in the Nine Nether Pce, you would require those Sovereign Spiritual liquids, right?¡±

    Finishing his speech, he gave Nine Nether a smile. His smile was filled with a slight ridicule.

    Nine Nether also gave him a reply with a smile filled with a chill, ¡°Since the quota has been settled, then let us discuss the cities that belonged to our Nine Nether Pce.¡±

    Hearing her words, the expression of Blood Hawk King grew dark. He didn¡¯t ce the quota of the Greaw Goldpond with importance, even if Mu Chen were to gopete, he didn¡¯t believe that thetter could emerge among the many Domain Lords and obtain the limited quota. Thus, he could give them a step; but, right now, Nine Nether wanted to take back all the cities that were already under his control, and it was not something that he could tolerate.

    Those cities provided him with a significant amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids every year, allowing the Blood Hawk Hall to rapidly develop and continually strengthen himself. The Sovereign Spiritual Liquids were something that could not becked, so he was absolutely unwilling to hand out those fat sheeps that he had taken.

    ¡°Nine Nether, isn¡¯t your appetite a little too big when you have just returned?¡± Blood Hawk King coldly said.

    ¡°I¡¯m just taking back what belongs to my Nine Nether Pce to begin with.¡± Nine Nether faintly said.

    ¡°Those cities weren¡¯t forcefully taken by me. You have left the Nine Nether Pce for so many years, since when have you done your part to protect those cities? Since you couldn¡¯t protect others, it¡¯s natural for others to seek a new master.¡± Blood Hawk King coldly sneered.

    ¡°Blood Hawk King, we all understand, why speak with such dignity about it? Did you think that I am unaware of your threats in the dark?¡± Nine Nether refuted.

    In the pce, the two had cold gazes and did not let out a single step. The remaining Kings kept quiet as they allowed the two to fight. They, apparently, had no intentions to join this mess.

    ¡°The both of you can stop arguing.¡±

    On the lotus stage, Spiritual Pupils Emperor, who had not been speaking, swept his pitch-ck eyes at everyone. ¡°Our Great Havew Domain has its own rules and regtions. As long as it was within the rules, anything can be done. As for the ownership of those cities, if anyone is unhappy, feel free to act. Just like my words from before, as long as it is within the rules.¡±

    Hearing his words, Nine Nether furrowed her brows, while Blood Hawk King smiled with satisfaction.

    As the Kings of the Great Havew Domain, they naturally knew the rules and regtions of the Great Havew Domain. The territories in it were vast, and amongst those territories, there were many cities. A majority of those were controlled by the Great Havew Domain, while the remaining territories were left to the Nine Kings to manage. Amongst the Nine Kings, there would be some that weren¡¯t harmonious and would asionallypete for territories.

    As for thosepetitions, the Great Havew Domain had not stopped them, but there was a rule. No King could partake in thepetition, only their subordinates were allowed topete.

    Right now, the Nine Nether Pce could be considered as the weakest amongst the Nine Kings. As for Domain Lords, there was only one, Mu Chen, who had just obtained the qualification. As for the other King forces, they had many powerful experts under them, as many as clouds. If they were to fight, the Nine Nether Pce clearly couldn¡¯t get any advantage.

    Thus, although Spiritual Pupils Emperor¡¯s words didn¡¯t seem to be helping either side, they had actually turned down Nine Nether¡¯s attempt to retrieve those cities.

    After all, it wasn¡¯t possible for Mu Chen of the Nine Nether Pce to confront those forces with as many experts as clouds all by himself.

    Nine Nether clenched her teeth. Just when she was about to speak, she saw Sky Vulture Emperor lightly shaking his head at her. Only then did she unwillingly swallow the words that she was about to say and coldly said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ll see.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee to try anytime.¡± Blood Hawk Kingughed without cing Nine Nether¡¯s sharp words in his heart. After all, the difference between the two forces under them was too significant. Although Mu Chen had defeated Zhao Yue, Zhao Yue merely ranked among the middle of the many Domain Lords in the Blood Hawk Hall.

    Mu Chen did not say a word after seeing how the situation developed, then his figure moved and appeared behind Nine Nether.

    ¡°Mu Chen, you¡¯re so powerful.¡± Tang Rou approached Mu Chen and chuckled. Her face was filled with joy. No matter what, Mu Chen had gotten some face of their Nine Nether Pce back.

    Tang Bing faintly nodded her head as she revealed a rare smile at Mu Chen.

    ¡°After the struggles between life and death, I have finally seen the smile of Big Sister Tang Bing. It¡¯s not easy.¡± Looking at her reaction, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help smiling.

    Pfft.

    Tang Rou covered her mouth as she chuckled. She had apparently heard the teasing tone in Mu Chen¡¯s words.

    Tang Bing¡¯s face grew red as she shyly red at Mu Chen. After that, her face returned to ice as she said, ¡°When you receive the quota of the Greaw Goldpond, I will smile till you¡¯re satisfied.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to work hard!¡± Mu Chen seemed a little excited.

    Tang Bing tilted her head as she let out a soft snort. However, there was a faint lift on the corner of her rosy lips. Her heart, which was a little oppressed from before, had loosened up by a lot right now.

    When Nine Nether saw that she could no longer obtain the lost cities in the Nine Kings Conference, she no longer spoke and maintained a calm expression. No matter what, she had at least seized the qualification for Mu Chen. As for the things that had been taken, there would bea time in the future to deal with them.

    As for the rest of the conference, it was discussing other matters, which Nine Nether did not interrupt. After another hour, the conference finally came to an end.

    When the conference ended, Nine Nether straightened her body and led Mu Chen, Tang Bing and Tang Rou out of the hall.

    Outside the pce, they bumped into Blood Hawk King¡¯s batch. The two sides looked at each other with cold gazes, even the surrounding temperature seemed to have lowered.

    ¡°Haha, Nine Nether, it¡¯s good for young people to have a drive. But remember that it¡¯s too easy to break.¡± Blood Hawk King lightly smiled.

    ¡°Blood Hawk King also has to remember that your stomach might not take it if you¡¯re too greedy.¡± Nine Nether replied with indifference.

    ¡°Haha, this stomach of mine can even take your entire Nine Nether Pce.¡± Blood Hawk King smiled with his eyes narrowed. He then cast a nce at Mu Chen, who was standing beside Nine Nether, with cold shes in his eyes. He did not speak anymore as he strode away.

    Wu Tian and Cao Feng passed by them. Shortly after, the former slightly paused his steps beside Mu Chen as he stretched his hand out with a smile on his face. He gently patted Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder and said in a soft tone, ¡°This brother, if you wish to participate in thepetition for the Greaw Goldpond, then I have to remind you...¡±

    His voice paused, and a savage smile lifted on the corner of his lips.

    ¡°Be careful, in case you are to be beaten to death by me.¡±

    Heughed as he patted Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder and left.

    Looking at Wu Tian¡¯s silhouette, Mu Chen muttered, ¡°I really want to... beat him to death.¡±

 Chapter 674 - Refining the Great Solar Undying Body

    Chapter 674 - Refining the Great Sr Undying Body

    At the entrance of the hall, Nine Nether heard Mu Chen¡¯s muttering, and a smear of a smile appeared on her icy face. ¡°Such a noisy person, it¡¯s good for him to be beaten to death.¡±

    ¡°Then, I will work hard for it.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head.

    Standing behind them, Tang Bing and Tang Rou bitterly smiled. They didn¡¯t know where Mu Chen got his confidence from, but Wu Tian wasn¡¯t someone that could bepared to Zhao Yue. Even amongst the Domain Lords of the Great Havew Domain, he was towards the top. If they were to fight, the both of them couldn¡¯t imagine Mu Chen¡¯s oue.

    This fellow really doesn¡¯t fear anything.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Nine Nether smiled. The chill that she had previously, when she entered the pce, had disappeared as she waved her hand and was about to leave with them.

    ¡°Nine Nether!¡±

    There was a sudden voice that rang out, halting Nine Nether¡¯s steps, before she slightly turned her head around. She saw Xu Qing, donned in azure clothes. Thetter¡¯s gaze was radiant with joy as he stared at her.

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Xu Qing. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Nine Nether raised her gaze with a smile, though her voice was warm, there was a cold tone in her voice that made her unapproachable.

    Nine Nether¡¯s character wasn¡¯t easy to approach to begin with. Although she and Xu Qing could barely be considered as acquaintances, Xu Qing was no different from a stranger in her eyes.

    Looking at Nine Nether¡¯s slender gaze, Xu Qing was briefly stunned. The calm that he usually had disappeared, even his heartbeat was beating faster. His eyes were also getting even more radiant and heated.

    ¡°I wee your return.¡± Xu Qing said, in the end, with a light tone.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Nine Nether indifferently nodded her head as she turned around and left with no intention to further converse with Xu Qing.

    Just when Xu Qing had bucked up his courage and was about to speak more, his face dulled and shrugged his shoulders in self-mockery. Staring at that silhouette, the admiration in his eyes hadn¡¯t lessened.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, looks like you¡¯re not any better than me.¡± Behind Xu Qing, there was a gloating voice that resounded. Turning his head, he saw Zhou Yue looking at him with a smile.

    ¡°At least I wasn¡¯t beaten up.¡± Xu Qing¡¯s expression returned to normal. Many people knew that Zhou Yue had feelings for Tang Bing; after all, that fellow hid in the Nine Nether Pce back then and was chased out by Tang Bing with a sword.

    ¡°Speaking of which, we do share the same fate.¡± Zhou Yue smiled and slightly narrowed his eyes, looking at the slender figure following behind Nine Nether. ¡°I have already inquired. The man that followed Nine Nether back was called Mu Chen... looks like Nine Nether intends to have him represent the Nine Nether Pce for the Greaw Goldpondpetition this time. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Haha, it won¡¯t implicate me, no matter what.¡± Xu Qing lightly smiled. He knew that it didn¡¯t matter if Mu Chen was simple or not, it was absolutely not possible to shake his spot as the Head since he had high confidence in his own strength. The Head of the Four Great Domain Lords wasn¡¯t something obtained through words alone.

    ¡°Yeah, looks like there will be a show to watch. I want to see how far this Mu Chen can go.¡± Zhou Yue smiled with his eyes narrowed.

    The twoughed as they turned around and left.

    ...

    ¡°Xu Qing seems to still be interested in you.¡± Several figures streaked across the horizon. On the way back to the Nine Nether Pce, Mu Chen earnestly said as he approached Nine Nether.

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Nine Nether rolled her eyes at this fellow that had nothing else better to do.

    Tang Bing and Tang Rou smiled.

    ¡°You have seen Wu Tian and Cao Feng, what do you feel? Are you confident? If you wish to obtain the quota of the Greaw Goldpond, you have to defeat one of them.¡± Nine Nether looked at Mu Chen as she said with a solemn expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s still too early to speak about it.¡±

    The youth briefly pondered as an easing smile appeared on his handsome face. He slowly clenched his fist. ¡°But two months from now, I will win.¡±

    Two months was sufficient for him to refine the Great Sr Undying Body. At that time, he wouldn¡¯t have to fear any opponents of the same level as his Sovereign Celestial Body.

    Even if Wu Tian had the strength of Second Grade Sovereign, there was no need to fear.

    Tang Bing and Tang Rou were surprised, after seeing the confidence that was revealed by the youth. They still weren¡¯t too familiar with Mu Chen, so they didn¡¯t understand how much he could improve in just two months. After all, there was still a considerable distance between him and Wu Tian and Cao Feng.

    Although they had their doubts in their hearts, they did not speak about them when they saw Nine Nether lightly nodding her head. They believed in Nine Nether, and Nine Nether believed in Mu Chen. So, naturally, they would believe in Mu Chen as well.

    Perhaps he might genuinely aplish it.

    ¡°Work hard.¡±

    Tang Bing and Tang Rou exchanged a nce as they softly said to Mu Chen. Their simr appearance had traces of encouragement and expectation at this moment. After Nine Nether¡¯s return, the first battle of their Nine Nether Pce was the most crucial one.

    Looking at the encouragement and expectation in the eyes of the two girls, Mu Chen raised his head as he deeply inhaled a mouthful of air. Shortly after, he lightly smiled. Looks like I definitely have to obtain the quota for the Greaw Goldpond.

    However, he was even more eager about finally starting refining the Great Sr Undying Body that he had been dreaming about.

    This would be the starting point of his path towards being a supreme expert.

    ...

    Blood Hawk Hall

    Blood Hawk King¡¯s face was dark as he slightly narrowed his eyes. The eerie killing intent that was spread out made all the experts in the hall yo not dare speak a word.

    Anyone could tell that Blood Hawk King was extremely enraged at this moment.

    ¡°Lord, are we going to slow down our speed in swallowing the Nine Nether Pce for the time being?¡± An expert of the Blood Hawk Hall softly said.

    ¡°Slow down?¡±

    Blood Hawk King opened his eyes and coldly looked over, causing the expert that previously spoke to feel a chill down their spine.

    ¡°Just a whimsical woman wants to let this King feel fear?¡± Blood Hawk King¡¯s speech was cold.

    ¡°Pass my orders, quicken our speed in taking over those cities under the Nine Nether Pce. As long as they join our Blood Hawk Hall, this King will grant them all sorts of benefit. Otherwise, they will be looking down on our Blood Hawk Hall, and in the future, when that King fusses over it...¡± Blood Hawk King waved his hand as he said with a cold sneer.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The upper hierarchy of the Blood Hawk Hall immediately replied.

    A smear of an eerie smile rose on the corner of Blood Hawk King¡¯s lips as he continued, ¡°Looks like Nine Nether ces great importance on that brat named Mu Chen. Since her confidence was that great... you guys cripple him during thepetition of the Greaw Goldpond.¡±

    Hearing his words, Wu Tian and Cao Feng exchanged a look as savage smiles appeared on their faces.

    ¡°We had the same thoughts, as well.¡±

    ...

    Nine Nether Pce, Cultivating Chamber

    Mu Chen was quietly sitting with a calm expression, there weren¡¯t any ripples of Spiritual Energy around him. He had yet to begin his cultivation and had quietly sat down for the past two hours. Only when his heart became as calm as water, did he slowly open his eyes.

    He formed seals with both of his hand, then a dark light flew out of his body and hovered before him. It was the mysterious ck paper that had the cultivation method of the Great Sr Undying Body, the Immortal Page.

    Mu Chen quietly looked at it. This mysterious ck piece of paper contained secrets that could make countless Sovereign experts go crazy. The real worth of the Immortal Page could even cause Heavenly Sovereigns to be disturbed.

    After summoning this ck piece of paper out, Mu Chen¡¯s seals changed once again. Three lumps of light flew out and those three lumps of light contained terrifying fluctuations of Spiritual Energies. Vaguely, there was a flow of water resounding. That was sign that the amount of Spiritual Energy had reached a frightening degree.

    Those three lumps of light were the materials that Mu Chen had given a great deal of effort to obtain.

    Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi

    Void Great Sr Fruit

    Undying Divine Leaf

    These three materials were scarce. Mu Chen had expended a great deal of effort to obtain them. But, fortunately, he managed to gather them.

    He could finally cultivate the Great Sr Undying Body that was originally out of his reach.

    Mu Chen¡¯s slender hand slowlynded on the Immortal Page. A dark light surged on the mysterious ck paper that flowed out from his finger and into his body.

    Boundless ancient information exploded in Mu Chen¡¯s mind. That flow caused his body to faintly tremble. However, he had forcefully endured it and epted that great information. Theplicated method of refining the Great Sr Undying Body.

    The eptance of the messagested for a dozen minutes, before it came to an end.

    Mu Chen abruptly opened his eyes and his ck pupils stared at the three treasures. His gaze was filled with solemn. He knew from that information that he only had one chance to refine the Great Sr Undying Body.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the rarity of materials, there were other reasons as well. The instant he failed, it would be hard for his body to bepatible with the Great Sr Undying Body. Even if he managed to gather the materials again in the future, it would be impossible for him to seed.

    There wasn¡¯t a second chance for the Great Sr Undying Body. The moment he failed, he would lose the opportunity forever. Such harsh condition made Mu Chen¡¯s heart jolt.

    But the shock was soon suppressed by him. He deeply inhaled a mouthful of air, and no longer had hesitation in his eyes.

    No matter how hard it is to cultivate the Great Sr Undying Body, I will definitely not give up!

    Furthermore, I have to seed in refining it!

    Because I have already given my promise to that girl!

    Mu Chen formed seals, and his gaze grew sharp and firm.

    Let¡¯s begin!

 Chapter 675 - Nine Suns as Body, Great Solar refines the Body

    Chapter 675 - Nine Suns as the Body, Great Sr refines the Body

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart was as calm as the water, the surrounding Spiritual Energy quietly retracted, as if it was a bottomless abyss. But when his heart calmed down, the Sovereign Sea in his body started to ripple with tidal waves.

    Rustle.

    The purple Sovereign Sea was sweeping with great waves at the moment. There were rustling sounds of water that rang out along with majestic Spiritual Energy further within his Sovereign Sea.

    Refining the Sovereign Celestial Body required a terrifying amount of Spiritual Energy. Thus, Mu Chen was making preparations.

    In the torrential Sovereign Sea, there was a golden light that soared up and hovered above the ocean shortly after. It was Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit. At this instant, the expression of his Spirit was filled with solemn.

    Haaaa.

    A sh of purple me mixed with Spiritual Energy spewed from the mouth of his Spirit. Shortly after, the gaze of his Spirit turned solemn and formedplicated seals.

    Boom!

    Just when Mu Chen hadpleted his seals, there was a rumble that rang from his Sovereign Sea. A massive pir of Spiritual Energy was seen shooting out of his Sovereign Sea.

    Boom! Boom!

    The pir of Spiritual Energy soared across the horizon and descended shortly after. It was like a gigantic dragon as it shed with an astonishing manner.

    His entire Sovereign Sea fluctuated with torrential waves at this moment. Radiant purple light spread out from his Sovereign Sea. The space of the location of the collision was twisted from the violent Spiritual Energy.

    Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit raised his head, looking at the radiant location as he formed seals with his tiny hands.

    Boom!

    The Sovereign Sea trembled once again as boundless Spiritual Energies that were like water pythons soared across the horizon. In the end, they whistled towards the purple light that was like a massive whale swallowing water. The scene was exceptionally majestic.

    Boundless Spiritual Energy was continuously gathering over. Along with boundless Spiritual Energy pouring in, the purple light became even more radiant.

    Faintly under that radiance, there seemed to be a colossal figure that was gradually forming.

    The first step of refining the Sovereign Celestial Body: form the initial outline of the Sovereign Celestial Body with his own Spiritual Energy.

    That step solely depended on the Spiritual Energy one possessed.

    The majestic Sovereign Sea had great pirs of light soaring across the horizon, along with the moving tiny hands of Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit, and was poured entirely into the light figure.

    The Sovereign Sea that possessed boundless Spiritual Energy initially was clearly being exhausted at a swift speed.

    However, there clearly wasn¡¯t any threat to the Spiritual Energy in Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Sea, since he had a solid foundation that was all personally refined by him. In addition to fusing with the Undying mes, the amount of Spiritual Energy he possessed far surpassed ordinary Sovereigns.

    Thus, this stepsted for an entire ten minutes before the violent movements in his Sovereign Sea gradually calmed down. His Sovereign Sea was covered with brilliant purple light.

    Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit raised his head as he focused his gaze on the purple horizon.

    There was a massive figure of roughly a thousand feet gradually forming on the horizon, before it gradually stood up. It stood on the horizon and fluctuated with dreadful Spiritual Energy ripples.

    The initial form of his Sovereign Celestial Body had been formed!

    Mu Chen looked at the massive purple figure and briefly felt relieved in his heart. But shortly after, his heart tensed up again as he knew that the refinery was just about to begin.

    ¡°Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi, transform!¡±

    Heavy words rang out from Mu Chen¡¯s heart.

    In the Cultivating Chamber, the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi that was floating before Mu Chen violently trembled, then turned into a brilliant ray of light and flew into Mu Chen¡¯s mouth.

    Boom!

    The sky of his Sovereign Sea looked like it had been torn apart as a brilliant ray of light descended. It was as if the sun had descended. A gently swaying Lingzhi could be seen in it. From the Lingzhi, it was as if nine suns were rising up.

    Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit raised his hand as he pointed at the sky.

    ¡°Nine suns as the body.¡±

    The Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi surged as it descended towards the head of the massivepurple light figure, bit-by-bit.

    When the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi entered the massive figure, it instantly split up. Nine zing suns shot out as they hovered at the head, heart and the crucial locations of the four limbs.

    Tsk! Tsk!

    When the nine zing suns took their ces, they seemed to have been zing for an instant as a dreadful temperature spread out. The tremendous amount of Spiritual Energy within therge figure had beenbusted at a swift speed.

    The massive figure was swiftly shrinking in size. ording to the fearsome speed, it might not even take ten breaths for the initial form of the Sovereign Celestial Body that Mu Chen had bitterly refined to be zed to nought by the nine suns.

    And when the initial form of his Sovereign Celestial Body wasbusted, all that effort that Mu Chen put in before would be all in vain.

    In the Cultivating Chamber, Mu Chen abruptly opened his eyes and flicked his finger. The Mustard Seed Bracelet on his wrist trembled as a current flowed out.

    When that current flowed out, a dense mist rose in this chamber. The mist was a Spiritual Energy current that looked like a small creek. It was formed from Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    That small creek contained at least tens of thousands of drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid!

    Mu Chen knew beforehand that if he wished to refine the Great Sr Undying Body, he would require a significant amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. Thus, he got Nine Nether to undo the seals of the Spiritual Condensing Bowl. On his hand, he had obtained another sum of nearly 50,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    It was a colossal amount that Mu Chen could sense that had already probably taken up half of the Spiritual Energy in the Spiritual Condensing Bowl.

    But to refine the Great Sr Undying Body sessfully, the price of 50,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was still worth it!

    The Spiritual Energy current formed with Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was sucked into Mu Chen¡¯s mouth. In an instant, his body trembled, but he did not dare to allow the dreadful Spiritual Energy to stop in his body and had directly poured it into the initial form of the Sovereign Celestial Body.

    Rumble!

    Countless cracks tore across the horizon of the Sovereign Sea as numerous amounts of Spiritual Energy poured into the Sovereign Celestial Body from all directions.

    Poof! Poof!

    As a tremendous amount of Spiritual Energy poured in, the initial form of the Sovereign Celestial Body, which was shrinking, had slowed down. That boundless Spiritual Energy was continuously beingbusted by the nine suns. Along with every single Spiritual Energy being burned, there would be a golden mist rising up. As the golden mist rose up, it was absorbed by the initial form of the Sovereign Celestial Body.

    Along with it, tiny little golden fac started to appear on the surface of therge purple Sovereign Celestial Body.

    Under the burning of the nine zing suns, the Spiritual Energy was swiftly being exhausted at a horrifying speed. In just half a day, the current formed from 10,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquid had already been exhausted.

    The result from that Spiritual Energy allowed the initial form of the Sovereign Celestial Body to gradually radiate with chunks of golden fac increasing in numbers...

    Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit changed his seals.

    The sky tore apart again as cracks appeared. There was another Spiritual Energy current that descended. Clearly, he was going to use more of the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid that he had prepared.

    If the first step was to use his own Spiritual Energy, the second step would be to see how thick his wallet was...

    And the exhaustion speed of this Great Sr Undying Body also made Mu Chen startled in his heart. If it wasn¡¯t for him obtaining the Spiritual Condensing Bowl that had a vast fortune in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, and obtaining the enormous amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid stockpiled by an ancient sect, even if he managed to gather all the materials, he would have failed to collect the vast amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    After all, the amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid required by ordinary Sovereign Celestial Bodies was only 1000-2000, at best. But that amount was barely enough to squeeze in between the teeth here.

    Mu Chen inwardly let out a breath as he started to focus. He only needed to continuously pour Sovereign Spiritual Liquid into the initial form of the Sovereign Celestial Body for the second step.

    This stepsted for eight days.

    During those eight days, he hadn¡¯t stopped pouring in the Spiritual Energy. Naturally, 50,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid had also been entirely exhausted up till here.

    After using thest drop of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, even Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help being astonished by his temperament. He knew that if others knew that he had used an amount of 50,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid to refine his Sovereign Celestial Body, they would definitely be scared silly.

    However, there was a great result after using those 50,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    Within the Sovereign Sea

    Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit raised his head as he looked up at the horizon. There was a thousand foot light figure standing on the tower. That figure was no longer purple in colour, but was thoroughly golden.

    Golden light spread out to every corner of therge figure. Looking from afar, it was like a golden Buddha, mysteriously prestigious with a formless pressure that enveloped everything. It was incredibly terrifying.

    Mu Chen could clearly sense that the nine suns were still zing in the golden figure, but it was no longer possible to set the Sovereign Celestial Body on fire.

    That¡¯s because this was the initial stage of the Sovereign Celestial Body right now.

    The second step of ¡°nine suns as the body¡± was a sess!

    Mu Chen felt massively relief in his heart. After a brief moment, his body tensed up again as the graveness in his eyes grew more profound. He knew that the next step was the most dangerous step of refining the Great Sr Undying Body.

    If he couldn¡¯t pass through it, then all his efforts would have been in vain.

    In the Cultivating Chamber, Mu Chen opened his eyes as he stared at the fruit before him. It was the Void Great Sr Fruit. This fruit harboured fearsome Spiritual Energy within. Compared to the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi, it was even more overbearing.

    Mu Chen looked at it, and in the next instant, his gaze grew firm. He grabbed the Void Great Sr Fruit and threw it into his mouth, but his eyes were filled with strife.

    He had waited for a long time, and he refused to he stopped here.

    ¡°Great Sr refines the body!¡±

 Chapter 676 - Celestial Body Success

    Chapter 676 - Celestial Body Sess

    The calm Sovereign Sea abruptly turned violent at this moment. There were ripples on the surface of the golden figure above the Sovereign Sea as well.

    A formless violent pressure descended from the sky as it engulfed the entire Sovereign Sea.

    Mu Chen raised the head of his Spirit with graveness. There was a huge rupture in the sky of the Sovereign Sea, and a dazzling light came from the crack as it spread throughout the Sovereign Sea.

    Boom! Boom!

    A terrifying pressure descended as a massive golden sun charged into the Sovereign Sea in a tyrannical manner.

    That golden sun was naturally formed by the Void Great Sr Fruit.

    Golden mes twisted around the golden sun as a horrifying temperature spread out in the Sovereign Sea, causing the Spiritual Energy in the Sovereign Sea to evaporate at this moment.

    Compared to the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi, the power of the Void Great Sr Fruit was clearly more overbearing.

    At the sight of this scene, Mu Chen felt shock in his heart as well. He inhaled a deep breath as he suppressed the astonishment in his heart. He formed seals with both of his hands as a deep voice rang out from the Sovereign Sea.

    ¡°Great Sr refines the body!¡±

    Buzz! Buzz!

    Along with Mu Chen¡¯s bark, the golden sun slowly descended, entering from the head of therge golden figure.

    Boom!

    Golden mes instantly charged into the golden figure. In an instant, there was golden liquid dripping from the surface of the golden figure, as if it was melting.

    The expression of Mu Chen¡¯s face was red as he sensed that therge golden figure was like a furnace as golden mes surged. The violent energy constantly rose, as if it was trying to erupt that golden figure.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was grave. If the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi from before was to solidify the initial form of the Sovereign Celestial Body, this Void Great Sr Body would test how firm it was. If it seeds, the Sovereign Celestial Body would truly be refined. But if it fails, the golden sun will burn the unqualified Sovereign Celestial Body to nought.

    Poof! Poof!

    Along with the golden mes on the sun being more radiant, the speed of the golden liquid dripping off the surface of the Sovereign Celestial Body increased. The massive figure of the Sovereign Celestial Body also started to shrink.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze became even more solemn.

    The violent golden mes from the sun were getting more and more violent as they continually increased. ording to this speed, it was impossible for his Sovereign Celestial Body to endure it.

    But at this sort of time, Mu Chen had no ways of retreat. The moment he failed, he would be truly unfated with the Great Sr Undying Body. It was an oue that he could not bear.

    Mu Chen grounded his teeth as he stared at the Sovereign Celestial Body that had golden liquid constantly flowing down.

    Time swiftly passed.

    Half a day passed in an instant.

    Poof! Poof!

    The golden liquid was already like a small current as it flowed down from the surface of the golden Sovereign Celestial Body. Furthermore, the majestic figure of the Sovereign Celestial Body had also shrunk several times. Also, there were signs of distortion from the figure, as if it was being burned to its limits by the high temperature.

    Fine golden mes oozed out from the pores of the Sovereign Celestial Body and zed on the surface of the figure.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was fixed in between the brows of the Sovereign Celestial Body. There was a golden sun that looked like a fireball with the golden mes that were like wriggling snakes.

    That golden sun was so radiant that it could not be directly looked at.

    Violent ripples still continued to rise.

    The face of Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit gradually became distorted with both of his eyes red. There were also small trembles on his hand as he looked at the deformed Sovereign Celestial Body. His face was a little pale, since he knew that the Sovereign Celestial Body that he had formed could no longer endure the burning of the golden sun.

    That energy was too violent.

    ¡°It¡¯s about to explode...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart was wildly beating as the golden light on the centre of the brows of the Sovereign Celestial Body grew even more radiant. The violent fluctuations showed that the Sovereign Celestial Body had already reached its limits.

    The golden sun was like a heart that was quietly beating. Light rotated between radiance and darkness. In a particr moment, the light had frozen and the golden light violently exploded in the next instant.

    Poof! Poof!

    Countless golden pirs of light shot out from the body of the Sovereign Celestial Body. This Sovereign Celestial Body that seemed indestructible abruptly exploded!

    It was also the instant when the Sovereign Celestial Body exploded that Mu Chen formed seals with his hands.

    In the Cultivating Chamber, the silently waiting Undying Divine Leaf abruptly shot into the centre of Mu Chen¡¯s brows. At the same time, a fine light streaked across the horizon of the Sovereign Sea, into the Sovereign Celestial Body that had exploded.

    Boom!

    The terrifying golden light wreaked havoc as it drew torrential ripples on the Sovereign Sea. Space was intensely distorting, as if even his Sovereign Sea was about to explode.

    Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit hid at the depths of his Sovereign Sea to prevent himself from being affected by the terrifying shock wave.

    The havocsted for a long while, before it gradually weakened. Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit flew out from the depths of the Sovereign Sea. His gaze was directed at the area that was covered with golden light.

    The golden giant no longer existed. Clearly, it had been destroyed under that impact earlier.

    Did he fail?

    Mu Chen stared at that area as he abruptly quietly sat down. He formed seals with both of his hand, the cultivating chant of the Great Sr Undying Body was like a current of water as it flowed into his heart.

    ¡°The heart of I, like a great sun as it never extinguishes...¡±

    The cultivating chant was like a bell as it rang out in Mu Chen¡¯s heart. Faintly, he seemed to have gotten an insight as he formed seals with both of his hand and howled, ¡°Undying Protection!¡±

    The golden light abruptly fluctuated as an ancient leaf quietly hovered in the golden light. The leaf was torn apart as a fine light spread out.

    That light seemed to have mysterious recovery abilities. As it fluctuated, the golden light that spread out in this region gathered. As the golden light gathered, there was a massive golden giant that gradually took form.

    In less than ten breath¡¯s time, a Sovereign Celestial Body had already been formed in the region covered with golden light.

    Furthermore, the Sovereign Celestial Body that formed this time was even more brilliant. The golden figure looked as if it was the firmest thing that existed in the world, being indestructible.

    Also, there were dark purple runes on the surface of the golden Sovereign Celestial Body. Those runes were ancient and majestic. They were actually the patterns of several suns.

    The scene was like a myriad of suns up in the sky.

    That Sovereign Celestial Body quietly sat on the horizon without any noise. As golden light flowed, a formless, ancient and boundless sensation was emitted that made even Mu Chen feel stunned in his heart.

    ¡°Not able to be formed without breaking... forming after breaking...¡±

    Mu Chen muttered. Compared to the one that he had refined, this Sovereign Celestial Body was even more perfect. There weren¡¯t any ws in its entire body.

    Evidently, this was the genuine Great Sr Undying Body. It had to experience breaking before it could be even more perfect under the power of the Undying Divine Leaf.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    Mu Chen raised his head with his eyes filled with shock. ¡°Great Sr Undying Body?¡±

    Golden light gradually dissipated as the majestic golden Celestial Body became even more apparent. The face of the Sovereign Celestial Body was simr to Mu Chen. Looking from afar, it was like an enormous Buddha, possessing the power to suppress even the heavens and earth.

    Also, there was arge sun hovering at the back of the Sovereign Celestial Body¡¯s head. There were golden mes that were quietly moving around the sun. They were mysterious, yet prestigious.

    He had finally seeded in the Great Sr Undying Body!

    Unconceble joy rose in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. After all the hardships, he had finally sessfully cultivated the Great Sr Undying Body!

    He had waited many years just for this moment.

    Mu Chen inhaled a mouthful of air as his Spirit moved, appearing above the head of the Sovereign Celestial Body and sunk into it.

    Once his Spirit entered, the Great Sr Undying Body abruptly opened its eyes as golden light spread out, filled with endless prestige and mystery.

    In the Cultivating Chamber, Mu Chen abruptly opened his shut eyes. He stood up, and a golden light was emitted from his body as a massive golden figure appeared.

    Rumble!

    The Cultivating Chamber violently trembled as the golden Sovereign Celestial Body was heading for the roof of the Cultivating Chamber. In an instant, huge cracks appeared in the chamber as it crumbled with a huge noise.

    Outside the Cultivating Chamber, Nine Nether, who was cultivating on a stone tform, had abruptly opened her eyes. She raised her head, looking at the Cultivating Chamber that had golden light spreading out, along with shocking Spiritual Energy ripples that soared into the skies

    ¡°He seeded?¡±

    Nine Nether¡¯s heart moved as she appeared in the sky. She formed seals with both of her hands as a massive Spiritual Energy screen enveloped over, covering the radius of a thousand feet.

    As the light engulfed everything, the golden Celestial Body that was a thousand feet abruptly broke out from the Cultivating Chamber and stood over the horizon.

    Nine Nether lifted her gaze as she looked at the golden Buddha with a zing sun behind its head. An unconceble smear of shock appeared on her face.

    She knew that the Sovereign Celestial Body Mu Chen was cultivating wasn¡¯t simple, but she never expected for it to be so majestic and spectacr.

    ¡°This is the Great Sr Undying Body?¡±

    She muttered to herself as shock filled her heart.

 Chapter 677 - Nine Nether Troop

    Chapter 677 - Nine Nether Troop

    The golden Sovereign Celestial Body that was a thousand feet tall stood towering between the heavens and earth as golden light spread out. The Spiritual Energy in this region was a little violent at this moment as the Spiritual Energies gathered around the Sovereign Celestial Body. The scene of it was extraordinarily majestic and spectacr.

    Nine Nether stood in the sky as she looked at the Sovereign Celestial Body. Her gaze was filled with dense shock. Although she had the physique of a Divine Beast and could not cultivate a Sovereign Celestial Body, she was someone that had tons of experience. She had even seen many of the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies. However, she couldn¡¯t help being a little shocked at this moment.

    She realised that amongst the majority of the Sovereign Celestial Bodies that she had seen before, there wasn¡¯t one that had a mightpared to this one before her.

    Nine Nether looked around. Fortunately, the surroundings had already been isted by her. Otherwise, many people would sense themotion, revealing some of Mu Chen¡¯s means.

    ¡°This is the power of a Sovereign Celestial Body?¡±

    The Sovereign Celestial Body that seemed like it was forged from gold opened its golden eyes that were filled with endless prestige. The Sovereign Celestial Body slowly clenched its fists, causing even space to distort a little. Formless and horrifying energy fluctuated in his limbs, giving him an urge to roar at the sky.

    The Spiritual Energy of this region whistled over, forming into light rays and was absorbed by the Sovereign Celestial Body. At this instance, as the Sovereign Celestial Body breathed in and out, there was a mist shrouding it, filled with Spiritual Energy.

    At this moment, Mu Chen realised the power of Sovereign Celestial Bodies. It was a mountainous power. If he didn¡¯t have the trump card as a Spiritual Array Master when he fought with Liu Ming, it would definitely be a tough matter for him to defeat thetter.

    After all, the Heavenly mes Celestial Body that Liu Ming had cultivated was very powerful.

    However, Mu Chen had strong confidence right now that he could directly blow the Heavenly mes Celestial Body away.

    Although he didn¡¯t know what rank the Great Sr Undying Body was equivalent to, it was definitely several times more powerful than the Heavenly mes Celestial Body.

    Buzz.

    The golden Sovereign Celestial Body emitted a faint buzzing noise, and as the golden light surged, the massive figure started to rapidly shrink. In just a few breath¡¯s time, a slendersilhouette stood in the sky.

    It was naturally Mu Chen that had appeared. He lowered his head and looked at both of his arms. His face was filled with unconceble joy. Evidently, the power of the Great Sr Undying Body had left him satisfied.

    All these years of yearning had not left him disappointed.

    After refining the Great Sr Undying Body sessfully, he had finally be a genuine First Grade Sovereign!

    Right now, he had some expectation of thepetition of the Greaw Goldpond. He wished to use the power of the Greaw Goldpond to make his Great Sr Undying Body even more perfect.

    ...

    When the Great Sr Undying Body disappeared, there were several gazes from the depths of the Greaw Sky that abruptly shifted towards the Nine Nether Pce.

    ¡°Such ripples... what is Nine Nether thatss doing?¡±

    Among the several gazes, one of them was naturally Sky Vulture Emperor of the three Emperors. He was looking at the direction of the Nine Nether Pce with slight shock. Although Nine Nether had swiftly formed a Spiritual Energy screen to iste Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body, an expert of Sky Vulture Emperor¡¯s level could still vaguely sense it. Although he wasn¡¯t too sure in such a short amount of time, he could detect the sudden violent, abnormal fluctuations of Spiritual Energies.

    Another gaze belonged to the Spiritual Pupils Emperor. Both of his eyes were narrowed. There were faint fluctuations on the space before his eyes. His gaze seemed like it had pierced through space and was directly at the Nine Nether Pce. However, since Mu Chen had already recovered at this moment, there was only the golden light that still had yet to dissipate, revealing the abnormal Spiritual Energy ripples.

    Spiritual Pupils Emperor retracted his gaze with a calm expression as he slowly shut his eyes. With his mystical eyes, he found out that the abnormal fluctuations from earlier should be caused by that youth called Mu Chen. However, he did not pay too much attention as a youth that had just stepped into the Sovereign Realm was still insufficient to make him attach him with importance.

    When they retracted their gazes, the drowsy man had abruptly opened his eyes in the depths of a pavilion. His face, which had always beenzy, revealed a smear of a shock for the first time.

    ¡°What a powerful Sovereign Celestial Body...¡±

    He softly muttered.

    ...

    ¡°Congrattions, you have finally achieved what you have wished.¡±

    Although she had managed to create the Spiritual Energy screen in time, Nine Nether didn¡¯t know if the three peak experts of the Great Havew domain had noticed themotion at this location. Her figure moved as she appeared before Mu Chen, her gaze filled with smiles. She naturally knew how long Mu Chen had prepared just for this day.

    Mu Chenughed, ¡°What rank do you think this Great Sr Undying Body of mine belongs to in the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies?¡±

    Hearing his words, Nine Nether briefly pondered, before she said, ¡°Hard to say, I have yet to experience the power of it. Furthermore, many powerful Sovereign Celestial Bodies possess special abilities. But, based on the power from earlier, this Great Sr Undying Body could rank at least in the fifties.¡±

    ¡°Only in the fifties?¡± Mu Chen was a little unsatisfied with the estimation. No matter what, the Great Sr Undying Body was one of the crucial prerequisites to the Primordial Immortal Body, which was ranked 4 on the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be unsatisfied, a Sovereign Celestial Body that is ranked in the fifties is an absolute treasure for a force like the Great Havew Domain. Not to mention an ordinary person, even Sovereign experts that have reached Seventh and Eighth Grade Sovereign would have their hearts moved by it and be willing to be an Elder just to cultivate it.¡± Nine Nether rolled her eyes at Mu Chen. Did this fellow think that a Sovereign Celestial Body that is ranked in the fifties is something he could get on the streets?

    Mu Chen rubbed his nose, since it did make sense after putting some thought into it. Even the Young Pce Master of the Sky Profound Pce, Liu Ming, could only cultivate the Heavenly mes Celestial Body that was the 97th rank.

    However, he could sense that there seemed to be many profundities in this Great Sr Undying Body. Right now, he had just sessfully cultivated it, so he couldn¡¯t fully execute all of its powers. Otherwise, Nine Nether would definitely not rank it amongst the fifties.

    Nine Nether waved her hand, dissipating the Spiritual Energy screen. Two streaks of light flew over from the distance and appeared before them, it was Tang Bing and Tang Rou. The nces that those two gave to look at Mu Chen had slight astonishment in them. Compared to a month ago, the current Spiritual Energy that was being emitted from Mu Chen¡¯s body was much more powerful.

    ¡°Looks like you have seeded your refinery of the Sovereign Celestial Body?¡± Tang Bing eximed in shock.

    Mu Chen nodded his head with a smile as he looked at Tang Bing with some shock as well. ¡°You have broken through?¡±

    Compared to a month ago, the Spiritual Energy fluctuations around Tang Bing was much more powerful. Evidently, she had achieved a breakthrough in this one month¡¯s time and stepped into the Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°I have to thank you for those drops of Spiritual Sovereign Liquid.¡± Tang Bing was also pretty happy about her breakthrough to the Sovereign Realm. Tang Bing, who usually had a cold expression on, revealed a charming smile at this moment.

    Mu Chen smiled as he flicked his finger. A streak of light flew over to Tang Bing. Thetter hastily received it. There was a scarlet scroll within the ray of light.

    ¡°This is the cultivation technique for the Heavenly mes Celestial Body, I believe it will be useful for you.¡± Mu Chen smiled. When he seized the Mustard Seed Bracelet from Liu Ming, he had found the cultivation method for the Heavenly mes Celestial Body within. Although the Heavenly mes Celestial Body wasn¡¯t something that he would have his eyes on, it was, after all, a ranked Sovereign Celestial Body that could cause ordinary Sovereign experts to be tempted. Thus, it was a fitting gift for Tang Bing.

    Hearing that it was actually the 97th rank of the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies, Tang Bing was stunned, before she shook her head shortly after. ¡°This gift is too expensive. I cannot ept this.¡±

    After all, not just anyone could obtain the opportunity to cultivate the Heavenly mes Celestial Body. Originally, Tang Bing had intended to refine an ordinary Sovereign Celestial Body for now and change to a more powerful one when she grew stronger in the future. However, she never expected for Mu Chen to gift her a ranked Sovereign Celestial Body.

    ¡°Haha, Mu Chen, are you trying to woo my big sister? You¡¯re truly willing to part with things. First the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid and now the Sovereign Celestial Body.¡± Tang Rou smiled from the side.

    ¡°Damnss! I will tear your mouth apart!¡± Tang Bing¡¯s face flushed red as she gritted her teeth and pretended to be angry. Tang Rou chuckled as she hid behind Nine Nether.

    But Tang Bing didn¡¯t know how to act after being messed around with by Tang Rou. She held onto the scarlet scroll and didn¡¯t know if she was to ept or return it. At this instance, she could only stomp her feet with hatred.

    ¡°Okay, enough.¡± Nine Nether chuckled as she held onto Tang Bing¡¯s slim waist andughed. ¡°You should ept it first. Right now, you really are in need of a suitable Sovereign Celestial Body for yourself.¡±

    Hearing Nine Nether¡¯s words, Tang Bing nodded her head, before she said to Mu Chen, ¡°Thank you, I will definitely return this favour.¡±

    Just when Mu Chen was about to wave his hand, he saw how serious the expression of the girl before him was. This girl naturally had her own principles. Thus, he could only smile and nod his head.

    ¡°Xiao Bing¡¯er, how is the current strength of our Nine Nether Pce?¡± Nine Nether suddenly asked.

    ¡°Big Sister is talking about the Nine Nether Troop?¡±

    Tang Bing saw Nine Nether nodding her head, before giving a smile. ¡°Rest assured, I have not loosened up for all these years when Big Sister left. Our Nine Nether Troop is even more powerfulpared to when you left.¡±

    Nine Nether nodded her head with gratification. ¡°Right now, Mu Chen is the Domain Lord of our Nine Nether Pce. ording to the rules, he will have to lead the Nine Nether Troop, what do you all think about it?¡±

    The Nine Nether Troop was, after all, managed by Tang Bing for all these years. Now that Mu Chen was to be the Domain Lord, she naturally had to obtain the approval of Tang Bing.

    Hearing her words, Tang Bing nodded her head without the slightest hesitation. ¡°No problem.¡±

    She suddenly paused her words and chuckled while looking at Mu Chen. ¡°But there are many experts among the Nine Nether Troop with some untamable horses. I¡¯m just afraid that Mu Chen can¡¯t tame them.¡±

    Initially, he was about to reject this matter to prevent Tang Bing from being unsatisfied with him putting a hand in her affairs. But when Mu Chen heard her words, his brows lightly lifted and there was some interest in his voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to give it a try, then.¡±

 Chapter 678 - Commanding the Nine Nether Troop

    Chapter 678 - Commanding the Nine Nether Troop

    The strength dividing of the Great Havew Domain was extremely peculiar. Aside from those wielding troops themselves, every single King force had their own troops. And if those King forces wished to obtain more territory, they would have to seize and devour other ones with their own troops.

    Thus, every single King force would put great development to their troops, strengthening them.

    Taking the Asura Troop of the Asura Pce, Mountain Splitting Army of the Mountain Splitting Hall, and Blood Hawk Hall¡¯s Blood Hawk Army for example...

    Naturally, although those troops were powerful, everyone knew that the most fearsome that was publicly known would be the direct army of the Great Havew Domain, the Great Havew Army. However, that army wasn¡¯t controlled by anyone as it belonged to the deep and unfathomable Sleeping Emperor and also that mysterious Domain Ruler.

    As for the Nine Nether Troop, it was an army of the Nine Nether Pce.

    But, due to Nine Nether leaving for so many years and in addition to her being no good at managing her army, the Nine Nether Troop was the weakest amongst the Nine Kings when she left. But fortunately, Tang Bing managed it when she wasn¡¯t present and allowed the Nine Nether Troop to be strengthened instead. Although it still couldn¡¯t bepared to the Asura Troop, who had sufficient resources, it was much strongerpared to before.

    Nine Nether Pce, Training Field

    The vast training field was filled with countless ck figures, all of them donned in ck armour, standing quietly. They were like boulders without any movements, their breathing was united. As they breathed, it was like thunder and lightning, the imposing manner was extremely fearsome.

    Several steaks of light flew over and appeared right before them. It was Nine Nether, Mu Chen, and the sisters Tang Bing and Tang Rou.

    ¡°We greet the Pce Master!¡±

    When Nine Nether appeared, the thousand boulder-like figures respectfully bowed with their fists against their chests. An orderly voice rang out like lightning.

    Mu Chen stood on the highest tform as he looked at this army that was like a patch of thunderclouds. Shock shed across his eyes as well. This was a genuine army. Their breathing was one as the Spiritual Energies shrouded around them. There wasn¡¯t any rejection from their convergence.

    This was clearly something that could only be achieved with months of working together.

    ¡°The Nine Nether Pce has always maintained a scale of a thousand people. We have chosen an elimination method, thest hundred in every year¡¯s test would be eliminated, while the rest would be the power of the Nine Nether Pce, ultimately disying the force of the neers.¡± Tang Bing lightly smiled.

    Mu Chen was slightly astonished as he sighed in his heart about how formidable this girl was. She hadpletely given up the advantage of numbers and chose quality with such a cruel elimination rate. But this was also the reason why the Nine Nether Troop was so refined, all of them had reached the level of the Three Sovereign Disasters, several figures that stood in the front even showed vague signs of breaking through to the Sovereign Realm.

    Facing this army. If they were to attack all together, even Mu Chen, who had refined the Great Sr Undying Body, would not be able to dodge their sharpness.

    ¡°Pretty good.¡± Nine Nether praised. Looks like it was a wise thing to hand the Nine Nether Troop over to Tang Bing.

    ¡°Actually, this was only something that we managed to achieve with the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid we had.¡± Tang Bing helplessly smiled. She wished to expand the Nine Nether Troop as well, but there was a limit to the amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids that the Nine Nether Pce could obtain in a year. If they were to forcefully expand, it might hurt the foundation of the Nine Nether Pce.

    ¡°You have done well.¡± Nine Nether patted Tang Bing¡¯s shoulder. Dor all these years, Tang Bing had even forked over her share of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid and gave them to the Nine Nether Pce. Her contributions made even Nine Nether feel a little guilty.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Tang Bing lightly smiled as she looked at the Nine Nether Troop. Her voice gradually turned cold and awed, ¡°From today onwards, Mu Chen will be the Domain Lord of the Nine Nether Pce.¡±

    As she spoke, there were soft voicesing from the boulder-like Nine Nether Troop. Their gazes fell onto the figure of the youth on the tform as they turned silent.

    Silence at this sort of time was a clear representation their refusal.

    ¡°You guys have an opinion about it?¡± Tang Bing¡¯s brows slightly lifted as she said with indifference.

    ¡°Commander Tang Bing, no one would have a singlement if you were the one leading our Nine Nether Troop.¡± Standing at the front of the Nine Nether Pce, there was a voice that resounded, it was a man with a robust build. He was donning ck armour and had a spear in his hand. His expression was firm.

    ¡°We all know about the difficulties the Nine Nether Pce has been through for all these years and you have forsaken your share of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid to our Nine Nether Troop. So we respect you. If those words from earlier was an order, we would definitely follow, but I¡¯m afraid that some brothers would be unhappy.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze fell onto the robust man with a smear of surprise shing across his eyes. He realised that the strength of that man had reached First Grade Sovereign Realm, except judging from the fluctuations of Spiritual Energy around him, he had yet to refine his Sovereign Celestial Body.

    That strength made Mu Chen somewhat startled, since he never expected that there would be Sovereign experts amongst the Nine Nether Troop.

    Mu Chen swept his gaze around and realised that there were two figures quietly standing beside that robust man. The fluctuations of Spiritual Energies around them weren¡¯t any weaker than him.

    Three Sovereign Realm experts.

    ¡°Those three are the strongest among our Nine Nether Troop. Their prestige is also the highest. Initially, they all had the hope of bing a Domain Lord...¡± Tang Rou stood beside Mu Chen as she introduced them.

    ¡°Qiu Shan is the name of the person that spoke out. The one on his left is Bei Mo, while the one on his right is Lan Hai.¡±

    ¡°They were originally independent cultivators, but had offended a sect and were hunted by them. They were fortunate to be saved by us and joined the Nine Nether Troop. For all of these years, they have been loyal and never left despite the high price offered by the Blood Hawk Hall.¡± Tang Bing exined.

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head, joining the Nine Nether Troop was a pretty good oue for ordinary independent cultivators. At the very least, they could receive free Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. But Mu Chen was a little startled that they could resist the bribery from the Blood Hawk Hall. Looks like these three know how to be grateful.

    ¡°If you want the Nine Nether Troop to be yours, you¡¯ll have to depend on yourself next.¡± Tang Bing said softly. She could forcefully get the Nine Nether Troop to follow orders but the Nine Nether Troop would definitely be unsatisfied that way, and birth other thoughts in their hearts. Thus, it was up to Mu Chen to try and tame those untamable horses.

    Mu Chen smiled as he took a step forth, his figure shed and appeared within the Training Field.

    ¡°You guys will not obey me?¡± Mu Chen looked at the three figures that stood at the front.

    The three did not speak, but there wasn¡¯t any respect in the gazes that they threw over. They saw through Mu Chen¡¯s strength, he was a First Grade Sovereign. Perhaps he might be a little stronger than them, but it was far from enough for them to be convinced.

    ¡°Come together, at least let me know if you guys have the qualifications to express your unwillingness.¡± Mu Chen spoke with a calm voice.

    Rage rose from the eyes of the three men as one of them said in a heavy voice, ¡°We have yet to refine our Sovereign Celestial Bodies.¡±

    The meaning behind their words was that it was impossible for them to be convinced if Mu Chen was trying to suppress them with his Sovereign Celestial Body.

    ¡°I will not be using it.¡± Mu Chen said in a calm manner.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The gazes of the three men grew sharp. There wasn¡¯t any hesitation when the three of them took a step forth, mysteriously appearing around Mu Chen. Their palms were like lightning, targeted Mu Chen¡¯s vitals. The three of them disyed their tacit understandings from their cooperation.

    Boundless Spiritual Energies rumbled like thunder beneath the three men.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure did not move as he abruptly clenched his fist. His skin was swiftly turning silver as deep roars of thunder rumbled from his bones.

    He did not move when facing the swift attacks of the three.

    Boom!

    The palms of those three heavilynded against Mu Chen as astonishingly violent Spiritual Energies exploded. The earth beneath instantly crumbled and cracked, creating arge ravine.

    Visible ripples could be seen on the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body, his figure as brilliant as silver. Even his pupils had turned silver with lightning flowing on the surface of his body, making him look like a lightning god that had descended.

    The expressions of the Qiu Shan trio couldn¡¯t help changing as they felt that beneath their palms, it was like a boulder that had been refined by lightning time and time again, being indestructible.

    ¡°What a powerful physical body!¡±

    The hearts of those three shed with shock. They had refined their physical bodies in the past. Butpared to Mu Chen¡¯s, the gap was simply too great.

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    Lightning exploded from Mu Chen¡¯s silver pupils, rays of lighting spread out as a force of dreadful Spiritual Energy wreaked havoc. The bodies of the Qiu Shan trio jolted as they flew back in a miserable manner, leaving behind deep marks on the ground beneath their feet.

    Deep whispers came from the Nine Nether Pce in an instant as well. Many people had shock in their eyes, since they didn¡¯t expect that the cooperation between the Qiu Shan trio couldn¡¯t even move the youth before them in the slightest.

    ¡°How formidable.¡± Tang Rou eximed with her eyes filled with shock.

    Tang Bing lightly nodded her head as she looked at the slender figure standing before the Nine Nether Troop. That figure seemed to possess a heart-shocking manner that made it hard for others to shift their gazes away. That youth seems to possess a unique charm, no wonder Big Sister Nine Nether regards him with great importance.

    ¡°Come again if you guys are still unconvinced.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were indifferent as he stared at the trio.

    The trio bitterly smiled upon hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words and they shook their heads in dejection. The gap was too great. They couldn¡¯t do a thing to Mu Chen¡¯s physical body, even with the three of them together. This fight wasn¡¯t on the same level.

    Looking at their reactions, the silver light on the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body gradually faded away. As the silver light faded, the lightning runes on his chest beneath his clothes were also silently fading away. Counting them, there were actually ten runes.

    Unknowingly, Mu Chen had achieved great sess with his Lightning God¡¯s Physique.

    It¡¯s no wonder why he dared to withstand an attack of those three with the strength of his physical body.

    ¡°Domain Lord Mu Chen.¡±

    The trio took a step back as they called out in deep voices with their hands cupped together. Under Mu Chen¡¯s strength, they had no other choice but to be convinced.

 Chapter 679 - Submit

    Chapter 679 - Submit

    ¡°We greet Domain Lord Mu Chen!¡±

    When the trio had no other choice but to be convinced, the Nine Nether Troop lowered their heads as orderly thunderous voices rang across the field.

    Mu Chen calmly looked at the army that seemed like thunderclouds and shifted his gaze onto Qiu Shan and the other two. ¡°You guys are the Seniors of the Nine Nether Troop. After all these years, you guys have not left when the Nine Nether Troop was at the toughest moment. As the new Domain Lord, I will naturally reward and punish fairly.¡±

    As he spoke, he paused for a brief moment. After looking at the astonished gazes of Qiu Shan and the other two, he continued his speech, ¡°This is the refining method of the Heavenly mes Celestial Body, I will pass it to the three of you in the future.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly mes Celestial Body?¡±

    Qiu Shan and the other two had their faces changed as they looked at Mu Chen with disbelief. ¡°The Heavenly mes Celestial Body that is the 97th ranking?¡±

    Not only them, even the Nine Nether Troop broke into amotion. They had naturally heard of the Heavenly mes Celestial Body. At this moment, their eyes were burning with fire. Although the Heavenly mes Celestial Body was ranked towards the rear, it was still a ranked Sovereign Celestial Body. It was many times stronger than those unranked Sovereign Celestial Bodies. Even in the Great Havew Domain, a Sovereign Celestial Body of such a level wasn¡¯t something that just anyone could cultivate. But, right now, Mu Chen was using it as a reward, this hand of his wasn¡¯t small.

    ¡°Thank you, Domain Lord!¡±

    Under the temptation of the Heavenly mes Celestial Body, the faces of the Qiu Shan trio turned excited as they cupped their hands and spoke with respect. The dissatisfaction that they had in their hearts was also removed. After all, someone that could casually take out the Heavenly mes Celestial Body as a reward, despite his age, his temperament wasn¡¯t something that they couldpare to.

    Mu Chen waved his hand and swept his gaze across the field. ¡°In the future, as long as there is sufficient contributions, not only can you obtain sufficient amounts of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids to break through to the Sovereign Realm, after a sessful breakthrough, you will also obtain the opportunity to use the cultivation method of the Heavenly mes Celestial Body. Of course, whether you can seed in refining it will depend on yourself.¡±

    Rustle.

    Anothermotion broke out amongst the Nine Nether Troop. Many people had heated gazes as they licked their lips. They knew about the situation the Nine Nether Pce was in for all these years, so they had been frugal with using Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. Although no one said a word, anyone would wish that they could obtain more Sovereign Spiritual Liquids to quicken their cultivating speed.

    Furthermore, breaking through to the Sovereign Realm required arge amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, so they needed to prepare for a long time. But Mu Chen¡¯s words had resolved their greatest worries, not to mention that there was still the temptation of the Heavenly mes Celestial Body.

    ¡°But, our Nine Nether Pce had been resting ourselves, how will we get battle contributions?¡± There were some keen people in the Nine Nether Pce that spoke out in soft tones.

    Everyone recovered as they nodded their heads. For all these years, their Nine Nether Troop had not gone out to battle. Although their territories were seized, there was no leader in their Nine Nether Pce, so they did not dare to act out.

    ¡°That was the past.¡±

    Mu Chen said indifferently, ¡°In the future, we will take back what is ours. If anyone dares to bully us, you are allowed to act. Since we will no longer have anymore easy days, if you are unsatisfied, you can leave the Nine Nether Troop. In the future, the Nine Nether Troop will be the sharpest spear of the Nine Nether Pce and face any enemy.¡±

    Although his speech was calm, it made everyone in the Nine Nether Troop stunned. Thereafter, their bodies trembled with excitement, some people even had their eyes turning red. It had been too tough for them for all these years. Among the Great Havew Domain, their Nine Nether Troop had the lowest standing. No matter where they went, they would attract disdainful gazes. Some vicious people even called their Nine Nether Pce a woman¡¯s pce, their Nine Nether Troop a woman¡¯s troop. However, for all these years, the Nine Nether Pce had chosen to endure all sorts of provocations. In the end, they even had to offer the qualifications for the Greaw Goldpond with their own hands.

    As time passed, they became numb to it. So when they heard Mu Chen¡¯s words, it lit up the fire in their hearts. At this moment, tidal waves swept in their hearts and they could no longer control themselves.

    ¡°We will follow the orders of Domain Lord!¡±

    Every single member of the Nine Nether Troop straightened their bodies as they roared at once, their voices were like the explosions of thunder.

    Up on the stage, Tang Bing couldn¡¯t help nibbling on her rosy lips, her gaze staring at that slender silhouette. No matter how strong she showed, she was not a man, thuscked the hot-blooded nature that a man had deep down in his bones.

    Although the Nine Nether Troop respected her, it was hard for their hearts to sweep with waves like right now.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Nine Nether asked, smiling.

    Tang Bing gently nodded her head as she faintlyughed, ¡°Big Sister Nine Nether has good eyesight. Mu Chen is so much better than Cao Feng.¡±

    Her words paused as she lightly pouted and showed a rare young and ignorant look that a girl should have. ¡°That fellow is too generous. How am I going to take out so much Sovereign Spiritual Liquid?¡±

    Tang Bing was the housekeeper of the Nine Nether Pce. Every single drop of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was under her control. In the past, her hands were tight as they passed their days, how can she be like Mu Chen, who spoke so grandly about providing sufficient Sovereign Spiritual Liquids to break through the Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°He¡¯s trying to nurture battle with battle.¡± Nine Netherzily stretched her waist as a chill shed across her slender eyes. ¡°Just as Mu Chen has said before, the Nine Nether Pce will be changing its ways from tomorrow onwards. We will retrieve those things that belonged to us.¡±

    Tang Bing silently nodded her head, she had a little expectation in her heart. She naturally hoped to see a Nine Nether Pce filled with vigorous and hot-blooded individuals, letting enemies feel their fearsome revenge. During all these years, the Nine Nether Pce had suffered all sorts of oppression. It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t angry in her heart, but the situation was stronger than people. Blood Hawk King was trying to force them to make the wrong move, so that he would have an excuse to disband their Nine Nether Pce. So, even if she had to endure the sufferings, she definitely wouldn¡¯t give their opponent a chance.

    Mu Chen was somewhat satisfied from the grandeur disyed by the Nine Nether Pce and nodded his head. He no longer spoke as he turned around and returned to the tform. He knew that he had already thoroughly gotten the acknowledgment of the entire Nine Nether Troop.

    ¡°Never thought that this radish on a stick method of yours would be pretty skilled.¡± Nine Nether smiled as she looked at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen smiled in response. This method of his wasn¡¯t something new, but it was the most effective.

    ¡°The Nine Nether Troop is pretty good.¡± Mu Chen praised. He was very satisfied with the Nine Nether Troop. Be it the grandeur or strength, this Nine Nether Troop wasn¡¯t weak. There was only one w, there were too little members. However, the potential was very big.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Tang Bing smiled, a trace of unconceble pride in her eyes. For all these years, she had put all her heart into it. Otherwise, how could the Nine Nether Pce that had lost Nine Netherst until her return?

    ¡°You have worked hard Big Sister Tang Bing.¡± Mu Chen said softly.

    After losing Nine Nether, Tang Bing had contributed a lot and was able to train the Nine Nether Troop to this level, while enduring all sorts of provocations. It was indeed uneasy for a girl like her to achieve this much. No wonder she was well-respected by the Nine Nether Troop, even the Qiu Shan trio was the same.

    Mu Chen could tell that if they had revere for Nine Nether, then what they had for Tang Bing was genuine respect.

    Tang Bing was slightly stunned. She looked at the smiling face before her and the soft spot of her heart seemed to be bumped. Her nose was a little sour. She had never spoken about her grievances for all these years, but that didn¡¯t mean that there weren¡¯t any. After losing Nine Nether, the Nine Nether Pce needed someone to hold it up, and she was that example. So she could only put up a cold front as she worked hard and persevere till the return of Nine Nether.

    ¡°Rest assured, Big Sister Tang Bing. I will trash those that dared toe provoke the Nine Nether Pce to the point that their parents will not recognize them in the future.¡± Mu Chen smiled. The smile on his face was radiant and warm right now, causing Tang Bing¡¯s face to turn slightly red. It was rare that there wasn¡¯t any of the cold front that she usually had as she gently nodded her head.

    ¡°But don¡¯t speak those words for the sake of speaking them, you have to consider therge amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids required for the Nine Nether Troop. Thatrge amount isn¡¯t sufficient, even if we sell you away.¡± Tang Bing¡¯s expression swiftly returned to normal as she looked at Mu Chen andughed.

    Mu Chen nodded his head, that was indeed a problem. Right now, the territories under the Nine Nether Pce werepletely seized. The amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid couldn¡¯tst a long time. So they still had to depend on themselves tost long.

    ¡°We can only depend on you regarding this matter, but I will keep my eyes on Blood Hawk King.¡± Nine Nether lightly smiled. ording to the rules of the Great Havew Domain, no King could take direct actions. Every singlepetition could only be depended on their subordinates. Furthermore, the reason why Blood Hawk King wasn¡¯t afraid of them was because he didn¡¯t believe that the Nine Nether Pce could win against his Blood Hawk Hall with the little number of people they had.

    Mu Chen nodded his head as he stretched his waist. His gaze was shot towards the distance and grew a little sharp, ¡°After thepetition for the Greaw Goldpond, we will start taking back what¡¯s ours.

    ¡°How¡¯s your preparation?¡± Tang Bing was curious as she asked. After all, this was the first time in recent years that their Nine Nether Pce would be participating in the Greaw Goldpond, so the other forces would be paying attention to them.

    ¡°Everything is as nned.¡±

    Mu Chen let out a light smile as his brilliant eyes became filled with the splendor of self-confidence. He had already refined the Great Sr Undying Body, thus no longer afraid of any opponent of the same level.

    But, this battle was extremely important for him and the Nine Nether Pce, so he couldn¡¯t afford to treat it lightly.

    Mu Chen lightly rubbed his Mustard Seed Bracelet and suddenly recalled the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art that he had obtained from Liu Ming.

 Chapter 680 - The Bizarre Nine Dragons and Elephants Art

    Chapter 680 - The Bizarre Nine Dragons and Elephants Art

    Mu Chen quietly sat alone on a mountain peak in the Nine Nether Pce. In between his palms, there was a golden scroll that was slowly revolving, continuously emitting golden light ripples from it.

    Mu Chen abruptly opened his eyes that had been shut for a long time. He lowered his head, looking at the golden scroll with his eyes filled with confusion and amazement.

    The golden scroll was naturally the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art that he had gotten from Liu Ming.

    Mu Chen had been studying it for the past three days, but the shocking fact was that there weren¡¯t any results for those three days. It was so much so that he had not even found the foothold to the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression irregrly changed and he abruptly formed seals with both of his hand. As the seals changed, boundless Spiritual Energy swept out. It had actually turned into a small purple spiritual dragon thatnded on his palm. The purple dragon roared with a dragon roar that vaguely resounded.

    Boom!

    When Mu Chen sent a palm out, the purple dragon whistled out and heavily mmed against a mountain peak, creatingrge ravines on it in an instant.

    Mu Chen stared at those ravines with his brows knitted even tighter. The purple dragon that he had refined earlier was through the cultivation technique of the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art. It was formed as he had expected, but... the power was quite poor...

    With Mu Chen¡¯s strength, he could easily level the mountain before him with a wave of his palm. But when he used the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art, the power had decreased instead.

    This Nine Dragons and Elephants Art was bizarre.

    ¡°How is it like this...?¡±

    Mu Chen muttered to himself as confusion shown within his eyes. Clearly, this was the first time he had encountered such a bizarre Divine Art. No wonder someone actually took such a Quasi-Perfect Rank Divine Art to be auctioned. This thing was difficult to cultivate.

    Mu Chen showed a pondering expression on his face as he tightened his grip on the golden scroll. The power of the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art wasn¡¯t as he had expected. That meant that his cultivation method was faulty.

    But... weren¡¯t Divine Arts all cultivated this way?

    Mu Chen slightly narrowed his eyes as the cultivation technique of the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art flowed into his mind. He fell into deep thought as he attempted to see if he had missed anything.

    Mu Chen maintained this state for roughly an hour as his expression paused, his keen senses stopped on a sentence of the cultivating chant.

    ¡°Energies forming the dragons and elephants...¡±

    Mu Chen frowned his brows as light flickered in his ck pupils. Was that implying to form the dragons and elephants with Spiritual Energy? But he had already attempted that...

    ¡°Perhaps the forming was wrong?¡± Mu Chen muttered to himself. Shortly after, his heart jolted as his consciousness sank into his Sovereign Sea. In the purple radiant Sovereign Sea, boundless Spiritual Energy was continuously whistling.

    Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit slowly appeared above the Sovereign Sea, standing above the ocean with a pondering expression. A brief momentter, he abruptly formed some seals with both of his hands, the speed of his hands forming seals were getting faster. In the end, the images that were created were dazzling to the eyes.

    ¡°Rise!¡±

    A deep bark rang out from the mouth of Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit.

    Boom!

    The entire Sovereign Sea turned violent as countless Spiritual Energy pirs shot across the horizon. Those pirs intertwined in the sky, and the Spiritual Energy wreaked havoc at the converging point, vaguely forming a massive purple dragon.

    The massive dragon rested on the horizon as dominant Spiritual Energy fluctuations wreaked havoc simr to the howling of tornados.

    This purple dragon was formed with the Dragon Forming Seal of the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art. The might wasn¡¯t ordinary, however... something seemed to becking for this massive dragon.

    It was like a Divine Artifact without any spirituality.

    The Spirit of Mu Chen waved his hand, dissipating the massive dragon, causing the majestic Spiritual Energy to return to the Sovereign Sea. He shut his eyes once again and sank into deep thoughts.

    These profound thoughts took half a day.

    Half a dayter, Mu Chen abruptly opened his eyes. He lowered his head to look at the Sovereign Sea that was purple in colour. On the surface of the sea, there were faint purple mes that were gently wriggling.

    These were the Undying mes.

    Mu Chen stomped his feet, causing the Spiritual Energy to soar into the horizon once again. Along with the changes of his seals, the figure of a massive purple dragon was formed in the sky.

    But this time, when the purple dragon was formed, there were purple mes that abruptly swept out from the Sovereign Sea and enveloped the massive purple dragon.

    Fuuh! Fuuh!

    The purple mes were burning the massive purple dragon, causing the dragon to swiftly shrink in size. Furthermore, the body of the dragon was beginning to turn sparkling as it looked like a purple crystal dragon from far away.

    Also, purple mes were wriggling in the eyes of the massive purple dragon. In an instant, the dragon seemed to havee to life. It was instantly given life for something that was lifeless and created with Spiritual Energy.

    Roar!

    When the size of the purple dragon shrank to about a hundred feet, the body had thoroughly turned into a gem, radiating with light. The purple dragon roared towards the sky. As the roar of a dragon rang out in the Sovereign Sea, it lifted ripples that were myriads of feet high.

    The purple dragon soared across the horizon as a dragon roar trembled. It suddenly whistled down and dived into the Sovereign Sea.

    Lowering his head, Mu Chen saw the purple dragon in the depths of the Sovereign Sea, as if it had fallen asleep. While it was sleeping, purple mes were wriggling about on its body, as if the mes were refining it.

    Mu Chen looked at the purple dragon in the depths of his Sovereign Sea as a trace of insight shed across his eyes. It turns out that this Nine Dragons and Elephants Art couldn¡¯t be executed through ordinary methods. It had to first be refined in the Sovereign Sea, nurturing and hiding it. At the same time, allowing it to move about in the Spiritual Energy and be continuously refined.

    Furthermore, the refinery of the purple dragon required a unique material, like the Undying mes, to bring it to life. Only those unique energies mixed during the refinery could bring it to life.

    ¡°Energies forming the dragons and elephants, dragons and elephants converge as they devour the sky and earth.¡±

    Mu Chen muttered to himself as his eyes grew even more brilliant. In the next instant, his hands swiftly formed some seals as he howled, ¡°Elephants Forming Seal!¡±

    Rumble!

    Another majestic Spiritual Energy soared into the horizon. But this time, it did not form a purple dragon but a massive purple elephant.

    The massive elephant strode the horizon like a towering pir that supported the heavens and earth, it was majestic and spectacr.

    Mu Chen had also fused the Undying mes into the massive elephant. In an instant, mes were dancing in its eyes, as if it was alive.

    ¡°Dragon and Elephant converge!¡±

    Mu Chen raised his hand. The purple dragon whistled as it flew out from the depths of the Sovereign Sea and shed against the massive purple elephant in the sky.

    The dragon and elephant collided with each other as a purple light wreaked havoc in an instant. A brilliant purple light ball appeared over the horizon. The interior of the light ball was a dragon and an elephant that seemed to have converged together.

    Poof! Poof!

    The dragon and elephant converged as a terrifying energy exploded. Purple light was seen flickering as it nurtured a dreadful energy light ball. It dulled down as the boundless Spiritual Energies spread out, wreaking havoc and the light ball instantly turned into sparkles of Spiritual Energy that fell from the skies.

    Mu Chen was stunned when he watched this scene. He had alreadye this far, how did he still fail? This Nine Dragons and Elephants Art was truly that bizarre?

    Mu Chen stared at the sprinkling light that covered the sky as he gritted his teeth. If an ordinary people had failed toe this far, their hearts would turn cold. But for Mu Chen, it had incited the stubbornness in his heart.

    He genuinely refused to believe that he couldn¡¯t handle this damnable Divine Art!

    His hand seals changed again.

    Spiritual Energy whistled in his Sovereign Sea as the purple dragon and elephant were continuously being formed and converged together...

    But all his attempts ended in failure.

    Huuuu.

    Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit was panting heavily. He had already lost count of how many times he had failed. He didn¡¯t know why but he kept failing at thest step. The so-called ¡°dragon and elephant convergence¡±, it was just impossible for them to fuse together and unleash the dreadful power at the same time.

    ¡°It¡¯s not even possible...¡± Mu Chen muttered with his teeth clenched. In his senses, it seemed to him that the dragon and elephant would start to dissolve the moment they came together, it was like two mes shing together and could not bring any changes.

    He could sense that if he could seed in this step, he would be able to unleash a horrifying power from this Nine Dragons and Elephants Art... but that step wasn¡¯t that easy.

    Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritid on the ocean as his gaze constantly flickered as thoughts swiftly circted in his mind like lightning.

    The real power of the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art lied in thest step. Even if the two forces of the same attributes sessfully fused together, it was only a slight increment to the power.

    Could it be that it required an energy of a different attribute?

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes. The Spiritual Energy in his body had fused with the Undying mes; thus, the dragon and elephant that was created with his Spiritual Energy would have the same attribute.

    He required a unique energy with a different attribute that wasparable to the Undying mes.

    But where was he going to find that energy?

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression swiftly changed. In the next instant, a spiritual light shed across his mind.

    On the mountain peak, Mu Chen abruptly opened his eyes and formed seals shortly after. Lightning flickered as thunderous booming sounds rang out from his body. Along with those sounds, his body was swiftly turning into lightning.

    Thunder abruptly rang across the Sovereign Sea as ck lightning fell from the horizon.

    The Spirit of Mu Chen waved his tiny hands, and the Spiritual Energy converged together as it turned into a massive elephant once again. But this time, the massive elephant was howling as it devoured the descending ck lightning.

    Poof! Poof!

    The massive elephant that was purple in colour swiftly changed, changing into a massive ck elephant with lightning flickering across it.

    Mu Chen was looking at the ck lightning elephant with joy in his eyes. He waved his palm as the purple dragon that was burning with purple mes whistled out and hovered before the ck lightning elephant.

    The dragon of purple mes, the elephant of ck lightning.

    The two different colossal figures hovered over the horizon as faint destructive ripples quietly fluctuated.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were radiating with dazzling lustre.

    It was this feeling!

    This was the real power of the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art!

 Chapter 681 - Goldpond Peak

    Chapter 681 - Goldpond Peak

    On the mountain peak, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, which were tightly shut, abruptly opened. One of his eyes was filled with purple mes, while the other one was flickering with ck lightning, looking exceptionally mysterious and bizarre.

    He abruptly stood up and waved his hand. Two streaks of light swiftly flew from his palm at lightning speed, turning into a massive purple dragon and a ck lightning elephant that could be seen from the horizon.

    The two colossal figures hovered over the horizon as they caused the Spiritual Energy fluctuations of this region to intensely boil.

    ¡°Dragon and elephant converge!¡±

    Mu Chen formed seals with both if hands as the roaring of a dragon and the howling of an elephant resounded across the horizon. The two colossal figures flew out. They were like meteors that streaked across the horizon and collided.

    Boom!

    The horrifying Spiritual Energy shock waves wreaked havoc. The two attributes heavily shed together, causing space to distort. Purple mes and ck lightning violently wriggled as a light disc that was roughly a foot in size slowly formed.

    The light disc was split into purple and ck with a purple dragon and a ck elephant on it. It was like divine dragon and elephant pearl with two forces of dreadful energy converged together, causing astonishing changes.

    Crack.

    Space seemed like it could not endure this energy as fine cracks started to spread...

    Mu Chen¡¯s face also turned grave at this moment as that energy seemed to have gone beyond his control. This Nine Dragons and Elephants Art was genuinely fearsome.

    Violently energy throbbed on the dragon and elephant light disc, showing signs of crumbling apart.

    Whoosh!

    The throbbing frequency increased on the dragon and elephant light disc and emitted a buzzing noise at the end. Watching the situation, Mu Chen immediately flicked his finger out as the dragon and elephant light disc turned into a violent streak of light that flew towards the distance.

    ¡°Uhh...¡±

    Mu Chen had just thrown the dragon and elephant light disc that had gone beyond his control, and the corner of his lips twitched, realising that it was directed at the Nine Nether Pce...

    The ray of light streaked across the horizon as it swiftly descended towards the Nine Nether Pce.

    Rustle!

    A streak of light shot out from the Nine Nether Pce, appearing over the horizon. The one that appeared was Nine Nether, she was also a little startled when she saw the iing attack. Shortly after, there was anger and a smile on her face when she saw the origin of the attack.

    ¡°That fellow.¡±

    Nine Nether grumbled as she stretched her hand out. Shortly after, boundless Spiritual Energy swept out, forming into vast wings of light. The wings folded together like a shield to protect her.

    Boom!

    The dragon and elephant light disc violently shed against the wings of light. In an instant, dreadful Spiritual Energy shock waves wreaked havoc. Looking from afar, they were like massive fireworks.

    Everyone in the Nine Nether Pce had also raised their heads in shock after watching this scene.

    The Spiritual Energy shock wave caused by the explosion of the dragon and elephant light disc was entirely warded off by the wings of light. However, as the shock wave was dissipating, the wings of light also started to crumble, along with an astonished expression written on Nine Nether¡¯s beautiful face.

    A singleyer of her defence was actually destroyed by Mu Chen¡¯s attack.

    Although it was just casually formed, her strength as a Fourth Grade Sovereign was three grades above Mu Chen. It was a distance that could not beplemented with any methods so easily.

    Nine Nether¡¯s gaze flickered as she strode forth and directly appeared before Mu Chen, who was on a mountain peak far away. Thetter had an embarrassed expression as he quickly said, ¡°It was a mistake, a mistake.¡±

    ¡°What was that earlier?¡± Nine Nether did not me Mu Chen, but inquired with curiosity.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art from the auction.¡± Mu Chen did not hide it from her as he answered with a smile.

    ¡°Oh? You have sessfully cultivated it?¡± Nine Nether¡¯s brows gently twitched as the shock in her eyes grew more profound. She had seen that Divine Art scroll before and had no idea about how to cultivate it. But right now, Mu Chen had sessfully cultivated it?

    ¡°I just managed to touch the foothold of it.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head. There was no need to hide anything from Nine Nether and he told her what insight he had gained from it.

    Hearing his words, Nine Nether lightly frowned her brows. ¡°So it turns out that this Nine Dragons and Elephants Art cannot be directly executed and requires to be formed in the Sovereign Sea beforehand. Also... ording to what you have just said, the dragon and elephant must be formed with two powers of two different attributes.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head. That was the most crucial and challenging point. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had previously cultivated the Lightning God¡¯s Physique, thus possessing the power of lightning, he might not have sessfully cultivated the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art.

    ¡°The power of your lightning energy relies on the Lightning God¡¯s Physique, so I¡¯m afraid that it will be tough for you to fully cultivate this Nine Dragons and Elephants Art to greatpletion with this lightning energy.¡± Although Nine Nether had not cultivated the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art, she was, after all, someone with vast experience as she said after a brief pondering.

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen had nodded his head as well with his brows knitted together. Right now, he had onlypleted the initial cultivation of the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art. Thus, he could barely support it with the lightning energy of the Lightning God¡¯s Physique. However, once his attainments had gone deep within, the lightning energy that he would require would definitely not be something that this lightning energy could support.

    Nine Dragons and Elephants Art, at the pinnacle, it could form nine dragons and nine elephants. Right now, Mu Chen had only just created a single dragon and elephant...

    ¡°Then, what should I do?¡± Mu Chen scratched his head as he said, looking at Nine Nether.

    Nine Nether briefly pondered andughed, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, but at the same time, it is also simple to say... Just fuse with another energy with the attribute of lightning.¡±

    Right now, Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy was fused with Undying mes. As long as he fused with another lightning energy, his Spiritual Energy would possess two attributes. Thus, it was perfectly suitable for the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art.

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes. Back then, when he fused with the Undying mes, he suffered terribly; and right now, he had to fuse with another energy with a unique attribute. The danger and toughness of it weren¡¯t merely one plus one, many Sovereign experts did not dare to fuse with two energies of two different attributes in their lifetimes. In an instant, if there were shes between the two energies, the side effects would definitely not be small.

    ¡°Although it is very tough for others, there¡¯s certain chance of sess for you. After all, you have previously cultivated the Lightning God¡¯s Physique. Thus, your body and the Spiritual Energy in your body would have somepatibility towards lightning energy. So you are only required to fuse with another lightning energy that isn¡¯t any weaker than the Undying mes. You can give it a try.¡± Nine Nether said seriously.

    ¡°A lightning energy that wasn¡¯t any weaker than the Undying mes...¡± Mu Chen bitterly smiled. The Undying mes wasn¡¯t any cabbage out in the street stalls, it wasn¡¯t easy to find a lightning energy that wasparable to the Undying mes.

    ¡°Since there¡¯s no rush to it, you can slowly search for it. If you¡¯re fated, you will encounter it.¡± Nine Nether lightly patted Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder with her jade-like hand as she consoled.

    Mu Chen nodded his head, this was the only way. But fortunately, he had no rush for it as the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art was sufficient for him to slowly probe his way through it.

    ¡°In three days, the Greaw Goldpondpetition will begin.¡±

    Nine Nether looked at Mu Chen with her brilliant eyes as she pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°We will depend on your performance for our Nine Nether Pce to get our face back.¡±

    ¡°I will sincerelyply with the orders of the Pce Master.¡± Mu Chen cupped his hands andughed, his ck eyes were flickering with splendour. This could be considered as his first battle since his arrival in the Greaw Goldpond. Right now, in the Great Thousand World, it was simr to back then, when he had just arrived in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy with no fame. However, he knew that there would be a day where he would stand out amongst the many monstrous geniuses in the Great Thousand World and fulfil his promise to that girl he had been missing.

    He was waiting for that day with expectations.

    The youth raised his head on the mountain peak as he looked at the horizon with a gentle arc slowly lifted on the corner of his lips. He was dashing and filled with self-confidence.

    Luo Li, wait for me to kill and ughter for you.

    ...

    Three days swiftly passed by in the blink of an eye.

    Boom! Boom!

    When the third sun tore through the dark night and shone on thisnd, heavy drum beats slowly rang out across the Great Skw. Those drumbeats were filled with ted fighting intent, causing the Spiritual Energies in this region to seem agitated.

    Countless figures streaked across the horizon as the sharp breaking of wind rang out between the heavens and earth.

    The Greaw Goldpondpetiton could be considered as a grand asion in the Great Havew Domain. Thepetition for it would be very intense for the various factions. Everyone wanted to stand out in this asion. To achieve a decent performance, the various factions would send out their strongest expert. Hoping to raise the prestige of their factions in the Great Havew Domain.

    But, naturally, not to mention how tempting the Greaw Goldpond was, the strange power to make the Sovereign Celestial Body even more perfect was sufficient to make numerous Sovereign experts drool.

    In the depths of the Great Havew Domain stood a majestic mountain peak. The mountain peak was covered in lush green as golden light radiated from the peak, being extremely dazzling. It was the location of the Greaw Goldpond.

    This mountain peak was known as the Goldpond Peak, a forbidden region in the Great Havew Domain. Entry was forbidden during the usual times. It was only opened during thepetition of the Greaw Goldpond, where entries were allowed.

    Right now, fighting intent was curling up beneath the Goldpond Peak as boiling voices soared across the horizon.

    A ck multitude of people extended towards the end of the lines-of-sight beneath the mountain, it was a magnificent sight.

    Beneath the mountain, there were nine great stone stages. Those stone stages were vast with killing intent soaring across the skies. There were eight different factions whose strengths weren¡¯t ordinary that quietly stood on them, their grandeur was heart-rming.

    The Nine Nether Stone Stage was thest and was empty at the moment, without anyone on it. This scene was noticed by many people, but it wasn¡¯t unexpected for them, since they knew that the spot of the Nine Nether Pce had been empty for all these years. So everyone was already used to it.

    At least, in the view of many people, the Nine Nether Pce was gone in reality in the Great Havew Domain.

    Boom!

    Just when many people felt disdain inwardly, there was suddenly an astonishing killing intent far across the horizon. A numerable amount of people raised their heads and saw a patch of ck clouds sweeping over and heavilynded on that stone stage.

    It was an army of nearly a thousand donned in ck armour that quietly stood without any wordsing from them. Yet the killing intent that was emitted from them genuinely raised sidelong eyebrows.

    Standing before the army was a slender silhouette. The youth had handsome features as he calmly raised his head. His gaze looked at the eight other stone stages without any fear in his ck pupils.

 Chapter 682 - Competition of the Greatlaw Goldpond

    Chapter 682 - Competition of the Greaw Goldpond

    That ck cloud of an army stood quietly on the ninth stone stage as themotion that was initially in this region weakened a little bit as many gazes had smears of astonishment shing across their eyes.

    It was because the army before them gave them a feeling that wasn¡¯t any weaker than other strongest army under the other eight kings.

    ¡°This is the Nine Nether Troop of the Nine Nether Pce?¡±

    ¡°I never thought that the Nine Nether Troop would have such an imposing manner. Isn¡¯t it said that the Nine Nether Troop was the weakest army in the Great Havew Domain? Judging from this grandeur, it doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, looks like rumours cannot be believed. This Nine Nether Pce seems low-profiled but is actually concealing their strength and biding their time. Rumor has it that the lord of the Nine Nether Pce that had been missing for all these years had returned. I¡¯m afraid that the Nine Nether Pce is about to rise.¡±

    ¡°How could it be that easy? Back then, when the Nine Nether King was in the Great HAvew Domain, there wasn¡¯t that many achievements of the Nine Nether Pce, it was iparable to the eight kings. Now that she has returned, I¡¯m afraid that it will still be tough for her topete with the other eight kings.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Everyone looked at the boulder-like army that didn¡¯t have any movements as some soft whispers rang out. The fame of the Nine Nether Pce wasn¡¯t high. After all, Nine Nether¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t mighty in the past. Back then, when she became the lord of a pce, it attracted some criticism, but due to her having the support of the Sky Vulture Emperor and the background of the Nine Nether Bird n, no one said a word on the surface. But beneath it, there were many questions regarding Nine Nether¡¯s position.

    ¡°Who is that youth?¡± When everyone had their attention on the Nine Nether Troop, they inevitably swept their gazes at the forefront. It was a youth with a slender figure and calm expression, which raised some voices of doubt.

    ¡°That young man is the Domain Lord? Looks like this Nine Nether King is still the same as the past, did she really think that anyone can ascend positions in the Great Havew Domain?¡± Some people couldn¡¯t help sneering. Clearly, they were jealous by the fact that Mu Chen could be a Domain Lord in the Great Havew Domain at his age.

    ¡°Although the age of this Mu Chen isn¡¯t too big, rumour has it that he was already in the Sovereign Realm. Two months ago, a Domain Lord under the Blood Hawk King was defeated in a move by him.¡±

    ¡°Haha, defeating Domain Lord Zhao doesn¡¯t mean anything. This Nine Nether King seems to wish for Mu Chen to seize the quota of the Goldpond, it¡¯s unavoidable for him to vie against the Four Great Domain Lords. Although this Mu Chen does havee capabilities, he isstill a few years too tender to be on the same level as the Four Great Domain Lords.¡±

    ¡°Yeah... what you have said does make sense. This time, the Nine Nether King is clearly a little too rash. I¡¯m afraid that not only will she not gain any brilliance, but she might also lose her face instead...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Whoosh!

    After the appearance of the Nine Nether Troop, three additional light rays flew over and had descended on the throne on the ninth stone stage, which attracted numerous gazes.

    It was a slender and tall figure donned in ck armour. Her battle armour outlined her exquisite and alluring figure. Her curves were charming as her hair casually fluttered, making her seem valiant and formidable-looking. The smooth and round snow-white skin beneath her battle skirt attracted quite a bit of sneaking glimpses. Some people even felt their mouths and tongues dry from her pair of legs, not to mention the owner of those legs who also possessed an explosive figure along with an elegant appearance.

    Clearly, such an outstanding woman, along with her high position, easily raised the conquering thoughts of others.

    That figure was naturally Nine Nether.

    She swept her gaze around as she sat on the throne with Tang Bing and Tang Rou standing on her left and right. The both of them had the same appearance, but their temperaments were different. In a moment¡¯s time, it became the location that attracted the most attention.

    ¡°Haha, Nine Nether, your Nine Nether Pce has finallye. I originally thought that your Nine Nether Pce had given up. If that was the case, you might not have taken the qualification that you have painstakingly taken back so seriously.¡± When Nine Nether appeared,ughter had also resounded as well. On a stone stage not too far away, Blood Hawk King was smiling as he looked over at this direction, hisughter was straightforward.

    Hearing his words, Nine Nether coldly swept her gaze over at Blood Hawk King and said with indifference, ¡°I don¡¯t need the Blood Hawk King to worry on the matters of my Nine Nether Pce.¡±

    Blood Hawk King smiled as his palm gently caressed the armrest with a chill leaking from his scarlet eyes, making him look rather vicious.

    Anyone could sense the strange atmosphere between Nine Nether and the Blood Hawk King. The remaining kings also watched from the side with no intentions of getting involved.

    In the Great Havew Domain, the Nine Kings had an important position. Aside from the Nine Nether Pce, their strength was roughly simr. So there wasn¡¯t anyone that would be genuinely convinced by the other. Topete for benefits and resources, they had crossed swords among themselves. Thus, this sort of war wasn¡¯t unfamiliar. Naturally, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone that would interfere and get themselves swept in it for no reason. Right now, Nine Nether wasn¡¯t the same as the past as her strength even made the other kings feel fear.

    Mu Chen stood before the Nine Nether Troop as he calmly swept his gaze at the direction of the Blood Hawk Hall. In the vast stone stage, there was a simr army, but donned in red armour, that army was shrouded with a ferocious aura. Clearly, it was an army that was good at battle. Despite this Blood Hawk King being so domineering, there were experts as many as clouds as his subordinates.

    ¡°Domain Lord Mu, that is the Blood Hawk Troop of the Blood Hawk Hall, controlled by Wu Tian and Cao Feng together. For all these years, the cities belonging to our Nine Nether Pce were swept by the both of them, causing many cities to switch over to the Blood Hawk Hall.¡± Behind Mu Chen, Shan Yue said with indignance in his voice.

    ¡°That bastard Cao Feng, if it weren¡¯t for Lord Nine Nether, he would have died a dog¡¯s death. And now, he¡¯s helping others to deal with our Nine Nether Pce. If there¡¯s a change, we of the Nine Nether Troop will definitely not let that scrape off!¡± Shan Yue gritted his teeth as he spoke. Clearly, his hatred for Cao Feng¡¯s betrayal had reached the limits.

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head with a calm expression. Just when he was about to speak, he sensed two cold gazes directed at him. He lightly lifted his head and saw Wu Tian and Cao Feng, who stood at the forefront of the Blood Hawk Troop directing their gazes at him.

    Their three gazes shed together as a smear of a savage smile rose on the corner of Wu Tian¡¯s lips. Cao Feng¡¯s gaze was cold, filled with dense fighting intent.

    In the past, the Nine Nether Troop of the Nine Nether Pce was managed by him. Right now, Mu Chen¡¯s position was simr to him in the past. Clearly, Nine Nether intended to have Mu Chen rece him.

    Although he had already betrayed and left the Nine Nether Pce, Cao Feng still felt uneasy. If Mu Chen did better than him, wouldn¡¯t that mean that he, Cao Feng, was iparable to Mu Chen?

    As a person that was simrly brought in the Great Havew Domain by Nine Nether, it wasn¡¯t something that Cao Feng could endure with his tiny breadth of mind. His character was clearly one that would instead turn his back on others instead of others turning their back on him.

    ¡°If there is a chance, I will try my best to prevent him from leaving the Goldpond Peak.¡± Cao Feng turned his head as he spoke to Wu Tian.

    ¡°Haha, looks like you¡¯re rather hateful of that fellow.¡± Wu Tian smiled with his eyes narrowed as he pat Cao Feng¡¯s shoulder and continued, ¡°It is natural to have injuries and death in the Goldpondpetition. It doesn¡¯t matter if one was too heavy with his hand. But our main objective is to ascend the peak. As for that fellow, the lord has already said that there will be someone to deal with him. I believe that he might not even have the chance to see the Goldpond.¡±

    Hearing his words, Cao Feng smiled with regret. But that was also for the best. If that fellow didn¡¯t even have the chance to see the Goldpond, it could clearly show how incapable he was. At that time, the Nine Nether Pce would definitely be aughing stock.

    ¡°Domain Lord Mu, you definitely have to be cautious of those two fellows in the Goldpondpetition.¡± When Cao Feng and Wu Tian were looking at Mu Chen with ill intentions, Shan Yue said to Mu Chen in a soft voice.

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head. He naturally saw gazes simr to a cat looking at mice in Wu Tian and Cao Feng. Except... the corner of his lips lift up a little, it was still unclear who the cat and mice were.

    A fragrance blew over as Tang Bing slowly paced to Mu Chen¡¯s side. Her gaze looked around, it was rather charming as she gave Mu Chen a light smile shortly after. That smile of hers instantly attracted arge patch of heated gazes.

    ¡°Housekeeper Tang, what instructions do you have?¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help smiling.

    Tang Bing rolled her eyes at Mu Chen as she said, ¡°Big Sister Nine Nether got me to tell you that there are nearly a hundred people in thepetition of the Goldpond, not a single one of them is weak.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s so many?¡± Mu Chen spoke out in astonishment, wasn¡¯t it said that the qualifications were limited?

    ¡°The three Lords increased the qualification to thepetition of the Goldpond this time. Those that could participate isn¡¯t only limited to the subordinates of the Nine Kings, even some subsidiary forces under the Great Havew Domain also have a few qualifications.¡±

    As she spoke, Tang Bing cast a nce at the direction of the Blood Hawk Hall with a smear of worry in her eyes. ¡°But that isn¡¯t good news for you. ording to what I know, some subsidiary forces have good rtions with the Blood Hawk Hall. To gain the favour of the Blood Hawk Hall, they might obstruct you from approaching the Goldpond.¡±

    Mu Chen lightly knitted his brows, his strength was, after all, too thin. Just dealing with Wu Tian and Cao Feng alone would require him to give it his all. If those fellows were to interfere, it might genuinely spell trouble for him.

    That Blood Hawk Hall is indeed hateful.

    Seeing Mu Chen knitting his brows, Tang Bing couldn¡¯t help nibbling her lips as she nced at the stone stage far away, gritting her teeth and was about to turn around.

    ¡°Big Sister Tang Bing, what you doing?¡± Mu Chen looked at her in doubt.

    ¡°I¡¯m...¡± Tang Bing¡¯s face flushed red a little as she said in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Zhou Yue to have him help you clear those obstacles. This way, you will be able to save some strength.¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t have any feelings towards Zhou Yue, she could only request his help at this point in time.

    Mu Chen was stunned as he looked at Tang Bing. Shortly after, he retracted his gaze and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t need Miss Tang Bing to worry about this.¡±

    Tang Bing¡¯s face slightly changed as she bit her lips and stared at Mu Chen. She apparently felt the indifference in his voice. Since they knew each other, this was still the first time she had seen such a pricking face of Mu Chen. Right now, his pupils were filled with chill, seeming rather charming.

    ¡°*Cough* Domain Lord Mu, Big Sister Tang Bing doesn¡¯t have any other thoughts, she just wishes for our Nine Nether Pce to achieve a good performance this round, so that it would look good on Lord Nine Nether.¡± Qiu Shan immediately said as he watched. Although he was much older than thetter, he had great respect for her.

    His words paused as he looked at Tang Bing, whose eyes had turned red. ¡°Big Sister Tang, if you go looking for Zhou Yue, not only will it not look good for our Nine Nether Pce, I¡¯m afraid that others might also say that Domain Lord Mu needs a woman to intercede for him in the Goldpondpetition... Although we all know of Domain Lord Mu¡¯s strength, gossip is, after all, a fearful thing.¡±

    Tang Bing¡¯s eyes grew red. She had always been strong, so she wasn¡¯t willing to show her weak side at this moment. Her gaze reddened as she stared at Mu Chen. ¡°I¡¯m not looking down on you. Rumour has it that the Blood Hawk King has invited four experts whose strength is at the pinnacle of First Grade Sovereign Realm to deal with you. If Wu Tian and Cao Feng was added into the array, even if you are powerful, can you get through in one piece?¡±

    Mu Chen narrowed both his eyes as he looked at Tang Bing, whose eyes were red but still kept up with a strong front. His heart softened as the indifferent expression gradually faded as he said in a soft voice, ¡°Big Sister Tang Bing, rest assured. If they were to act against me, even if I can¡¯te out of this Goldpond Peak, they will all apany me.¡±

    The youth¡¯s voice was calm and gentle, but there was an ominous aura and unconceble self-confidence in his words that was heart-rming. He wasn¡¯t arrogant nor was he trying to show off.

    Tang Bing looked at Mu Chen with her red eyes. The calm tone of the youth made her lose her courage to refute. Thus, she could only bite her rosy lips. That charming scene made her seem like she was being bullied, it was very lovely.

    Hence, Mu Chen quickly felt many enmity gazes directed at him. Even among the Nine Nether Troop, there were many ill gazes as well. From this, it can be seen that Tang Bing was very well-received amongst the hearts of the Nine Nether Pce, far surpassing the importance of him as a Domain Lord.

    *Cough.*

    Facing more and more ill gazes, Mu Chen dryly coughed as he said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, Big Sister Tang Bing. Rest assured, my bones are tough. It won¡¯t be easy for me to be beaten to death by others.¡±

    Tang Bing broke intoughter as she swept a nce at Mu Chen. ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you getting beaten to death. Consider this me being bothersome and asking for trouble. I deserved to be scolded.¡±

    There was a little resentment in her tone. This was still the first time that someone had spoken to her in this manner after all these years.

    Finishing her words, Tang Bing turned around and left.

    ¡°Big Sister Tang Bing, rest assured. With me around, no one can harm the reputation of our Nine Nether Pce.¡± Mu Chen said with a slight smile.

    Tang Bing lightly halted her steps as she snorted, ¡°Speak with your performance. Otherwise, you can dream on getting a single drop of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid from me.¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to sincerelyply with the words of the Housekeeper.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he cupped his fists.

    Tang Bing lightly cast her lips aside, no longer paying any attention to Mu Chen, and swiftly left.

    Mu Chen turned around as well, looking at the stone stage belonging to the Blood Hawk Hall far away as a chill started to surge in his ck pupils.

    Since you guys want to y, then let us y.

 Chapter 683 - The Battle of Ascension

    Chapter 683 - The Battle of Ascension

    Boom! Boom!

    When the ted fighting intent in this region was dense to the limit, a bell had finally rung within this region and resonated for a long time without dissipating.

    Light gathered up in the sky as space distorted with three light figures slowly revealing themselves. Judging from the looks of it, they were the three that had the highest position in the Great Havew Domain.

    Sky Vulture Emperor, Spiritual Pupils Emperor, as well as the deep and unfathomable Sleeping Emperor.

    When those three showed themselves, the innumerable figures below bowed as they saluted with respect. Even the Nine Kings had their heads slightly lowered. In this region, only those three Emperors stood with indifference, disying their position that was beyond anyone¡¯s reach.

    Sky Vulture Emperor waved his hand. Everyone felt a wave of gentle energy surging over that made everyone straighten their bodies once again.

    ¡°I believe everyone is aware of the Greaw Goldpond¡¯s rules, so I will not speak any further. No matter what means you guys resort to ascend the peak, no one would care. Here, only the results matters and not the methods.¡±

    ¡°There will only be four final ones that can enter the Greaw Goldpond, it will depend on your own capability on how you seize it.¡±

    Along with Sky Vulture Emperor¡¯s aging voice slowly ringing out, the atmosphere in this region suddenly felt chilling, the eyes of many experts gradually turned sharp. Those that participated in thepetition for the Greaw Goldpond were outstanding geniuses amongst their forces. No matter what opponents they faced, they would definitely not feel fear so easily. Thus, the battle for the four quotas would definitely be a cruelpetition.

    ¡°Time is almost up.¡± Spiritual Pupils Emperor had spiritual light flickering in his eyes as he spoke with indifference.

    Sky Vulture Emperor and Spiritual Pupils Emperor exchanged a nce as they shifted their gazes towards the sleepy man next to them with a smile. ¡°Brother Meng, let¡¯s open the Goldpond Peak.¡±

    Although they were the three Emperors, the two of them had always been polite with the Sleeping Emperor that had not been interfering with the matters of the Great Havew Domain. They knew that amongst the three of them, thetter was the one that was most trusted by the Domain Ruler of the Great Havew Domain.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Sleeping Emperor yawned without any concern for his image as he slowly nodded his head.

    Buzzz.

    Three streaks of light shot from the hands of the three Emperors directly into the Goldpond Peak. After that, everyone witnessed the space outside the Goldpond Peak gradually distorting as it gradually cleared up.

    Boom!

    When the Goldpond Peak cleared up, a shapeless and boundless Spiritual Energy instantly swept out, causing the entire heavens and earth to be mixed with the colour of gold.

    A current of gold flowed down from the majestic mountain, making the Goldpond Peak seem like it was forged with gold.

    ¡°That is the Goldpond current, it is a might that is simr to an impact of a myriad of waves. Only those that are in the Sovereign Realm can barely withstand it. All those that ascend the mountain will have to suffer the impacts of the Goldpond current before they can im the peak.¡± Qiu Shan exined to Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head as his expression became a little grave. Clearly, he had felt how powerful the Goldpond current was. This Greaw Goldpond was indeed weird...

    Boom!

    When the Goldpond Peak became radiant to the limits, the three Emperors up on the horizon waved their hands together. Space fluctuated as a clear and melodious bell rang out as it resonated across the horizon.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned heated at this moment.

    ¡°Thepetition of the Greaw Goldpond will begin... now.¡±

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    When Sky Vulture Emperor¡¯s indifferent voice rang throughout the horizon, streaks of powerful Spiritual Energy pirs soared into the sky. Many rays of light swiftly shot towards the Goldpond Peak at lightning speed.

    On the eight stone stages, the various Domain Lords under the eight Kings had all moved out as well. In an instant, screechings of wind rang throughout the heavens and earth, causing even the Spiritual Energy in this region to show signs of boiling.

    ¡°Domain Lord Mu, we will depend on you!¡± Qiu Zhan, Bei Mo and Lan Hai, the three strongest among the Nine Nether Pce, had cupped their fists at Mu Chen. For all of these years, their Nine Nether Pce was nearly forgotten by everyone. This time, they would have to depend on Mu Chen¡¯s performance in thepetition of the Goldpond to see if there was a good opening.

    Mu Chen nodded his head with a light smile and spoke no further. The tip of his foot tapped as he turned into a ray of light and streaked across the horizon. In the end, entering the majestic Goldpond Peak under the countless gaze.

    Seated on the throne of the stone stage, Nine Nether had her gaze focused on Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette as her hand gently tightened her grip on the armrest. She could only depend on Mu Chen¡¯s performance next.

    ¡°Big Sister Nine Nether, will Mu Chen be able to obtain the quota for the Goldpond?¡± Tang Rou had nervousness written on her face. They all knew that thepetition of the Goldpond this time was extremely important for the Nine Nether Pce.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he will not disappoint us.¡± There was a smear of a smile appearing on Nine Nether¡¯s beautiful oval face, she naturally had a considerable amount of confidence for Mu Chen.

    ¡°If he fails, you¡¯ll see how I¡¯ll deal with him.¡± Tang Bing stared at that figure with a little hatred in her tone.

    Hearing her words, Nine Nether couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    Up in the sky, the three Emperors waved their hands. Space fluctuated as Spiritual Energies converged, forming numerous massive screens made of Spiritual Energy. Everyone that had entered the Goldpond peak was reflected on it.

    Seated on the nine stone stages, the various Kings had raised their heads, staring at the screen of spiritual energy with different expressions.

    ...

    Boom!

    Just when Mu Chen¡¯s figure had entered the Goldpond Peak, there was a golden current flowing over him as he stood on the ground. Even mountains could be crushed to dust, judging from the surging speed, the momentum of it was very shocking.

    Under that impact, anyone beneath the cultivation of Sovereign Realm would be crushed to pieces.

    The golden current was reflected in Mu Chen¡¯s pupils, but his expression was somewhat calm. He flicked his fingers and a Spiritual Energy that was burning with purple mes swept out. It was like a waterfall that tore apart the golden current.

    Rustle!

    In that instant when the golden current was torn apart, Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette had mysteriously charged in along the crack as he swiftly made his way to the peak.

    At the same time, there were continuously powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations exploding on this majestic mountain. Everyone that was on the mountain was exploding their strength as they tore apart the golden current and worked their way to the peak.

    Everyone knew that no matter how fast they were in ascending the peak, there was only four people that could obtain a quota in the end. Thus, everyone was basically each other¡¯s opponents.

    If they wanted to obtain the quota, they would have to decrease the numbers ofpetitors.

    It was precisely so that the beginning of the ascension of the peak was cruel. When some people were trying their best to tear apart the golden current and make their way towards the summit, there were sharp and vicious attacksing from the dark that quietly swept over.

    Violent Spiritual Energies wreaked havoc on the majestic mountain as light figures flickered, and killing noises resounded.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen¡¯s foot heavily stepped on a rock, instantly reducing it to dust with his figure flying out like a light ray. However, just when he had flown out, there were sharp screeches of wind that rang out from his rear.

    The attack that suddenly arrived did not make Mu Chen panic, he pped out with the back of his hand as majestic Spiritual Energy turned into a huge palm that shed against the attacking from the rear.

    Boom!

    The violent Spiritual Energies wreaked havoc as a deep groaning voice came from his rear, and a figure was sent flying away and was swept into the golden current. That figure looked extremely battered as he swiftly retreated and no longer dared to provoke Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen was not aggressive as he casually cast a nce over and swiftly charged out once again.

    In barely ten minutes, he had already suffered nearly ten assaults. However, those assaults weren¡¯t specially targeted at him, it was just coincidence. After all, there weren¡¯t any allies amongst those that came here. If they could find a chance to decrease the number ofpetitors, who knows, their chance might increase.

    Mu Chen raised his head as he blinked his eyes, staring at the golden current. Vaguely, he could see ten figures up ahead that were like swimming dragons. Those could be considered the first group that ascended the Goldpond Peak. Those figures weren¡¯t easy to deal with, since they possessed utmost strength.

    Mu Chen did not directly force his way into the first group, since he knew that being too eye-catching right now wasn¡¯t a good thing. Furthermore, due to Tang Bing¡¯s warning, he knew that the Blood Hawk King had arranged for people to deal with him. If he wasn¡¯t careful, he might suffer a defeat.

    Whoosh!

    Just as thoughts flowed into Mu Chen¡¯s mind, two figures abruptly crisscrossed. One of the people pped a palm out, the palm had directly tore apart the golden current as it swiftlynded on the other party¡¯s chest.

    Poof!

    The one that was hit spewed a mouthful of blood as his figure flew back. His opponent did not chase after him, he only cast his gaze and saw Mu Chen, who wasn¡¯t far away.

    The two exchanged looks as their bodies slightly tensed up.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression was calm, the person before him had a rather ordinary appearance. His figure was rather tall and sturdy, as if it was an iron tower. However, although he had a robust figure, his eyes revealed his cautiousness.

    The strength of this person wasn¡¯t ordinary.

    Slight astonishment shed across Mu Chen¡¯s heart as he had sensed a somewhat decent Spiritual Energy fluctuationing from the person before him. Also, what made him even more astonished was that this person wasn¡¯t amongst the subordinates of the Nine Kings, so he must be from a subsidiary force of the Great Havew Domain.

    That robust man cast a nce at Mu Chen. Although thetter was slightly young, in regards to age, he felt dense dangering from him. The youth before him might seem calm and gentle, but deep down in his bones, he was a concealing ferocious tiger that posed a threat.

    Thus, the robust man had only nodded his head at Mu Chen in a slightly friendly way as his figure flew towards another direction. The meaning behind his actions was clear, everyone minds their own business.

    Mu Chen watched as the robust man left and slightly stopped his steps. A chill gathered in his ck pupils as he sensed four chilling fluctuations that were swiftly approaching.

    Those who were sent by the Blood Hawk King to deal with him had finally started to act.

 Chapter 684 - Battling four Sovereigns

    Chapter 684 - Battling four Sovereigns

    The golden current flowed down from the majestic mountain peak, causing the entire heavens and earth to be dyed with brilliant golden light, which made the Spiritual Energy in this region to be violently boiling.

    On this vastnd, Mu Chen¡¯s figure came to a stop, his expression was calm as a chilling light circted in his ck pupils.

    He slowly turned his head over, looking at the surroundings. His pupils were filled with golden light, even his line-of-sight suffered a little obstruction. However, he could still clearly sense the four cold fluctuations quietly pressing forth, filled with killing intent.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re already here,e out, then. Why hide like mice?¡±

    A cold smile hung on the corner of Mu Chen¡¯s lips as his mocking voice rang out, ¡°It¡¯s already four against one, are you guys perhaps still trying to preserve some face?¡±

    When Mu Chen¡¯s voice rang out, the region was still quiet. However, the silence onlysted for ten breaths before the noise of footsteps resounded. Four figures slowly walked out from the golden light as they stood not too far away from Mu Chen.

    The four of them wore clothes of a different colour. The patterns on their sleeves represented that they were from a different force, which evidently had some rtions with the Blood Hawk Hall.

    The four of them quietly stood as tremendous amounts of Spiritual Energy pressure spread out, even the ground beneath them slightly copsed. Their cold gazes were fixed on Mu Chen like venomous snakes.

    Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils were also focused on the four people. Judging from the Spiritual Energy fluctuationsing from them, the four of them were still First Grade Sovereigns, but they had probably achieved the pinnacle of that realm. Regarding strength, even amongst the Domain Lords of the Great Havew Domain, they could be considered as the best.

    To deal with him, the Blood Hawk King had spent quite a bit of thought.

    Looks like it won¡¯t be easy for me to ascend the peak.

    When Mu Chen was obstructed, innumerable gazes from beneath the Goldpond Peak were also directed at the Spiritual Energy light screen with him in it. Clearly, they had sensed the situation Mu Chen was facing as well.

    When they saw the four people standing before Mu Chen, many people had a smear of astonishment shing across their eyes, along with resounding murmurs and whispers.

    ¡°Those four... seem to be the heads of the Four Valleys of Mt Mang. Judging from this situation, they¡¯re actually going to deal with the new Domain Lord of the Nine Nether Pce...¡±

    ¡°Heh, the Four Valleys of Mt Mang seem to have a pretty good rtionship with the Blood Hawk Hall. Blood Hawk King is clearly trying to oppress the Nine Nether Pce, not giving them a single chance.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, those four heads have been in the First Grade Sovereign Realm for a long time, even among the Domain Lords of the Great Havew Domain, they can be considered as the best. If those four join hands, that Mu Chen¡¯s situation might not be too positive.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Along with many fine murmurs and whispers, there were many gazes directed at the direction of the Nine Nether Pce. There were some pity and sympathy in their eyes. Clearly, there wasn¡¯t anycking in those that rejoiced from other people¡¯s misfortune.

    Aside from those gazes, there wasn¡¯t any expression written on Nine Nether¡¯s face. Her pupils were staring at the Spiritual Energy light screen as a chill flowed in the depths of her eyes.

    Beside her, Tang Rou¡¯s face was filled with nervousness, while Tang Bing had clenched her teeth with her palm filled with sweat. She naturally understood how dangerous Mu Chen¡¯s current situation was.

    ¡°Those are the four heads of the Four Valleys of Mt Mang, those four bastards!¡± Tang Bing said as she gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Remember them.¡± Nine Nether lightly dropped her gaze as she said in a calm voice. But Tang Bing sensed the anger and killing intent hidden in her words. Clearly, the Nine Nether King had already hated the Four Valleys of Mt Mang in her heart.

    Tang Bing lightly nodded her head. If there was an opportunity, she would definitely not let the Four Valleys of Mt Mang off.

    ¡°Big Sister Nine Nether, will Mu Chen be fine?¡± Tang Rou couldn¡¯t help asking out of worry. Although she knew that Mu Chen was capable, the four opponents that he was facing weren¡¯t easy.

    Nine Nether¡¯s slender eyes focused on the Spiritual Energy light screen. The youth maintained a calm expression, that attitude of his made her smile, since he was no longer the soft and tender fellow that she could easily scare back then...

    ¡°He will emerge victorious.¡±

    Seated on the King Throne, she elegantly crossed her long legs as she lightly turned her head over. Her elbow was resting against the armrest, while her hand propped up her cheek. She pulled her hair back as dense self-confidence circted in her wild-filled eyes.

    Tang Bing and Tang Rou exchanged a nce. Although they were unsure why Nine Nether would have such confidence in Mu Chen, their tensed hearts had also eased up based on their trust for Nine Nether.

    ...

    In the emptynd, the five silhouettes had already be the focus of attention of innumerable people. But they pretended as if they had not seen it, except that the air was filled with dense killing intent.

    The four figures were rather skinny. There was one that was particrly outstanding. His skinny frame made him look like a skeleton, but deep in his pupils, there was an eerie light simr to that of a venomous snake.

    ¡°You must be Mu Chen...¡±

    He looked at Mu Chen. His dried-up face pulled a savage smirk as he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Your steps stop here, someone does not wish for you to go up.¡±

    A ck-clothed man next to him was coldly looking at Mu Chen. ¡°We do not wish to kill you, since we do not wish to offend the Nine Nether Pce. However... if you are stubborn, this Goldpond Peak is also a pretty good burial site.¡±

    Looking at the four people before him, Mu Chen slightly lowered his gaze. ¡°If you guys don¡¯t get lost, you won¡¯t have any more chances to do so.¡±

    When his calm voice rang out, it made the four people before him stunned for a brief moment, before strange smiles appeared on their faces. The savageness in their eyes grew even denser.

    ¡°What an interesting fellow...¡±

    ¡°Then, we¡¯re going to kill?¡±

    ¡°Yeah...¡±

    The savage smiles hanging on the four people¡¯s lips grew denser, and in the next instant, the four figures quietly disappeared.

    Whoosh!

    When they disappeared, space around Mu Chen fluctuated as four figures mysteriously appeared. Four dried-up hands that were simr to the hands of the death god swiftly shot at Mu Chen¡¯s vitals, along with the aura of death.

    The four of them were vicious the moment they attacked. They didn¡¯t have any intentions to fight one-on-one, since they chose to deal with Mu Chen as swiftly as possible.

    Boom!

    The palms of those four swiftlynded against Mu Chen. However, when their palms fell on thetter, their dried-up faces slightly changed.

    That¡¯s because their palms passed through Mu Chen¡¯s figure.

    ¡°An afterimage?¡±

    The eyes of the four Sovereigns narrowed. Mu Chen¡¯s speed was actually faster than them?!

    Boom!

    Heavy thunder abruptly rang out as a sh of lightning seemed to have streaked across the corner of the four people¡¯s eyes. After that, the lightning became even more brilliant as fourrge palms that looked to be forged with lightning aiming for the vital spots behind the four people.

    That retaliation was incredibly bizarre. It was so much so that it even made those four well-experienced Sovereigns to sink their expressions. Their sleeves hastily trembled as boundless Spiritual Energy formed into a light screen behind them.

    Boom!

    The lightning palms exploded the light screen in a single blow. But in that short moment of obstruction, four figures swiftly flew away as they dodged the sharp attack.

    The four people retreated as their dried-up faces turned a little more grave. The killing intent in their eyes had also grown denser.

    ¡°A pretty quick reaction speed.¡±

    Lightning converged in the sky, forming into Mu Chen¡¯s figure. Right now, his body was as radiant as silver. Clearly, he had pushed the Lightning God¡¯s Physique to the limits as he stared at those four with a weird smile.

    After using the Lightning God¡¯s Physique, he had achieved an astonishing speed. But he never expected that those four would still be able to dodge him. Looks like their battle senses aren¡¯t weak.

    The four Sovereigns held cold gazes as they stared at Mu Chen. Shortly after, they inhaled deep breaths as their hands formed seals. In an instant, a visible Spiritual Energy hurricane exploded.

    Circles of Spiritual Energy violently fluctuated as four massive light figures swiftly formed around those four people.

    ¡°Dead Tree Celestial Body!¡±

    Along with those resounding cold voices, four light figures swiftly formed around those four people. They were actually four identicalrge figures. Clearly, the four of them had refined the same Sovereign Celestial Body.

    Four Sovereign Celestial Bodies stood between the heavens and earth like giants. The four Sovereign Celestial Bodies were greyish-ck in colour. Looking from afar, they seemed like dead trees that stood in the region, emitting deathly auras.

    As the four Sovereign Celestial Bodies breathed, the Spiritual Energy turned into gales as they whistled in this region. Thatmotion attracted the gazes of every single expert on the Goldpond Peak with traces of astonishment and graveness in them.

    ¡°Since you refuse a toast, then hand over your life!¡±

    The four Sovereign Celestial Bodies shot furious gazes at Mu Chen as eerie voices rang out like thunder in this region. Shortly after, four huge palms were sent over, covering the sun as they shrouded this mountain forest.

    Boom!

    Before the palms evennded, the earth had already started to crumble.

    Although the Dead Tree Celestial Body wasn¡¯t amongst the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies, the intimidation created when the four Sovereign Celestial Bodies appeared wasn¡¯t ordinary.

    A terrifying Spiritual Energy pressure fell from the sky as Mu Chen¡¯s figure was sent down to the ground. He raised his head. Arge greyish-ck palm was reflected in his ck pupils as a chill appeared on the corner of his lips.

    Mu Chen clenched both his of fists as the space behind him distorted. His Sovereign Sea appeared with a whistle, causing the temperature in this region to explosively rise in an instant. His ck pupils had also slowly changed colours.

    ¡°You people are still not qualified to take my life!¡±

    The youth¡¯s figure was like a spear as his cold voice rang across the horizon.

 Chapter 685 - Thunderous Means

    Chapter 685 - Thunderous Means

    Boom!

    Space violently distorted behind Mu Chen and a vast Sovereign Sea could be seen whistling within that distorted space. A tremendous amount of Spiritual Energy swept out as it resisted the enveloping pressure.

    Mu Chen raised his head as his eyes reflected the light, while looking at those iing four palms. He abruptly formed seals with both of his hands, and a brilliant spiritual light suddenly swept out from his body. There were also dragon roars that seemed to have resounded from that light.

    Boom!

    The fourrge palms swiftly mmed towards Mu Chen¡¯s location. The earth instantly trembled asrge cracks spread out. Even space had crumbled at this point in time.

    Innumerable gazes were firmly fixed on the Spiritual Energy light screen. This new Domain Lord of the Nine Nether Pce should have already been dealt with, right? The power of four Pinnacle First Grade Sovereign Realms attacking together wasn¡¯t something that could be treated lightly.

    Nine Nether maintained a calm expression, while Tang Bing and Tang Rou¡¯s faces were pale.

    The four Sovereign Celestial Bodies stood over the horizon as they looked at the crumbled earth. Their faces, however, were slightly warped, since Mu Chen¡¯s figure wasn¡¯t in that location.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± A bark rang out from the four people¡¯s mouths.

    Roar!

    But just when their voices left their mouths, space was abruptly torn apart behind them and a light dragon flew out from the cracked space.

    The faces of those four Sovereigns changed with smears of astonishment in their eyes. Mu Chen¡¯s strength was only at the First Grade Sovereign Realm, how could he travel through spatial cracks? That was something only achievable to those with power surpassing Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm, at the very least.

    However, Mu Chen was clearly not going to exin their doubts. That dragon flew out from the spatial crack and turned into a slender figure as the light flickered. His face was cold as he formed seals. In an instant, the roar of a dragon and howl of an elephant rang out from his Sovereign Sea.

    Boom!

    A tremendous purple and ck light swiftly flew out of the Sovereign Sea, forming into a massive purple dragon and ck elephant above Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen suddenly sped both of his hands together. The purple dragon that was zing with purple mes and the lightning elephant shrouded in ck lightning heavily shed together. In an instant, dreadful Spiritual Energy shock waves exploded and sent the four Sovereign Celestial Bodies flying back.

    Creak! Creak!

    Mu Chen held a massive expression as both of his hands slightly trembled. His hand seals that were swiftly changing were to the eyes. Amongst that violent Spiritual Energy, a dragon and elephant light disc that¡¯s roughly a foot in size was formed.

    The light disc emerged with the purple and ck colours and the dragon and elephant on it. Indescribably dreadful Spiritual Energy fluctuations spread out, causing fine cracks in the space.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    The four heads of Mt Mang sensed how terrifying the power in the dragon and elephant light disc was as their hearts jolted along with their barks.

    ¡°Dead Three Fingers!¡±

    The four people howled together as tremendous Spiritual Energy whistled, forming into four energy light pirs that were simr to dead trees as they swiftly made their way towards Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen raised his gaze as a smear of a chill appeared in his ck pupils, before his changing seals abruptly froze.

    ¡°Disc of the Dragon and Elephant!¡±

    His slender finger pointed up in the sky as the light disc of the dragon and elephant turned into a streak of light as it flew out. When the light disc travelled, there was a long crack torn in space.

    The two attacks streaked across the horizon and shed against each other under the countless gazes.

    Boom!

    A visible Spiritual Energy hurricane wreaked havoc as it spread out, causing the forest below to be instantly levelled as the violent Spiritual Energies mutually tried erasing each other up in the sky.

    ¡°This Mu Chen can actually withstand the attack of four Sovereigns?¡± Someone eximed because there wasn¡¯t any decline in the purple and ck light under the violent Spiritual Energies.

    ¡°What a formidable means this Mu Chen has.¡±

    ¡°He is indeed not simple to be able to be the new Domain Lord of the Nine Nether Pce.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen withstood it!¡± Tang Bing and Tang Rou were pleasant surprised in their eyes.

    ¡°The both of you are looking down on Mu Chen too much.¡±

    Nine Nether lightly smiled. She had personally experienced the might of the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art from Mu Chen. It is a little too na?ve for those four fellows to think that they can withstand Mu Chen¡¯s attacks with just this.

    Boom!

    Just when that thought shed across Nine Nether¡¯s heart, the purple and ck disk suddenly exploded in the sky. Purple mes and ck lightning wreaked havoc. The fourrge fingers that were simr to dead trees were rapidly crumbling apart under that impact.

    Countless people couldn¡¯t help slightly widening their eyes.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± Shock rose in the eyes of the four heads of Mt Mang as they immediately roared.

    The four Sovereign Celestial Bodies rapidly retreated as they flitted across a thousand feet in an instant with a single stride of their legs.

    Mu Chen looked at the four retreating people as a smear of a cold smile appeared on the corner of his lips. If the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art¡¯s power was only this much, it wouldn¡¯t be evaluated as a Quasi-Perfect Rank Divine Art.

    Whoosh!

    Mu Chen flicked his finger. The wreaking purple mes and ck lightning suddenly converged into two rays of light that intertwined. With a rustle, they had disappeared from this region and, in the next instant, they had appeared before the skinniest Sovereign expert. Thetter¡¯s expression drastically instantly changed as he understood Mu Chen¡¯s motive.

    Hurting ten fingers was iparable to breaking a finger. Although the power of this Nine Dragons and Elephants Art wasn¡¯t ordinary, Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation was still too shallow. It wasn¡¯t possible for him to instantly kill four Sovereigns. But if it was only targeted at one of them, it was more than sufficient.

    ¡°Dead Tree Art!¡±

    The skinniest Sovereign expert roared as dried runes appeared on the Sovereign Celestial Body. Looking from afar, it was like a withered tree that stood in this region.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t the slightest bit bothered as the light of purple mes and ck lightning instantly formed into a purple dragon and lightning elephant. With an annihtion stance, they heavily mmed against the massive Sovereign Celestial Body.

    Boom!

    The instant of impact was simr to that of a volcanic eruption. Terrifying shock wave wreaked so much havoc that the Dead Tree Celestial Body crumbled with an explosion as a miserable-looking figure shot from it, violently spewing fresh blood from his mouth as he heavily fell onto the ground, creating arge and deep crater. Even his aura was withering, he had clearly been heavily injured and was near death.

    Hiss.

    Countless intakes of cold air resounded between the heavens and earth. No one could have imagined that in barely an instant, a Sovereign expert that had executed his Sovereign Celestial Body had already been defeated by Mu Chen.

    ¡°Gu Da!¡±

    The faces of the three remaining Sovereign experts had drastically changed as dense killing intent surged in their eyes shortly after. Looking at Mu Chen, their gazes seemed like they wanted to devour him.

    ¡°I will tear your body apart!¡±

    The three people ferociously barked as the massive Sovereign Celestial Bodies shot at Mu Chen¡¯s direction once again. Even the Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth was shaking under their fists.

    ¡°Rise!¡±

    Looking at the three people attacking again, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze remained cold as he lifted both of his hands in the air. The forest below crumbled and a Spiritual Array formed with three ck lotuses appeared.

    ¡°Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array!¡±

    Mu Chen changed his seals with both of his hand, causing the three ck lotuses to ferociously soar up as they joined, head to tail, and mmed against a Sovereign Celestial Body.

    Boom!

    A ck light that was like ink had started to corrode a Sovereign Celestial Body. In an instant, the Sovereign Celestial Body that looked like a dead tree was instantly turned ck, like a cold rock, as it creaked and exploded.

    Poof.

    Having his Sovereign Celestial Body destroyed, one of the Sovereigns expert was shot out in a miserable state as he violently spewed fresh blood. He was instantly heavily injured.

    The two Sovereign Celestial Bodies that were charging over had abruptly stopped as fear finally rose within their eyes. They couldn¡¯t imagine how they had suffered such heavy losses in just a few minutes.

    Clearly, they were not the only ones that couldn¡¯t understand, even those watching the battle were dumbfounded with shock in their eyes. The strength of this Mu Chen wasparable to the four heads of the Mt Mang, at most, so why was the fighting power that he exposed so terrifying? In just two exchanges, he had instantly killed two people!

    Up in the sky, the remaining two Sovereigns no longer dared to charge forth, since they didn¡¯t know how many means the youth before them had hidden. If it was simr to before, then the two that were before them were examples.

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    The gazes of those two flickered as they immediately barked out. The methods that Mu Chen had previously used to instantly kill two Sovereigns left a great shock in them.

    The two Sovereign Celestial Bodies swiftly retreated with no more fighting intent.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s toote to go now!¡±

    Mu Chen coldly smiled when he saw the two people leaving. Since he had already gone for it, he would definitely not be lenient. This was no longer the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, being too lenient and indecisive was stupid.

    Thus, both of his hands formed seals again, and a pir of light flew out from his head. A Nineyered Pagoda whistled as it expanded along the wind and pressed down, oppressing the third Spiritual Celestial Body within it.

    Golden dragons whistled on the body of the Nineyered Pagoda with golden mes surging. In less than ten breath¡¯s time, the third Sovereign Celestial Body was burnt to nothing as a charred ck figure weakly fell from the sky with diminishing vitality.

    Another Sovereign was defeated!

    Thest head of Mt Mang was frightened out of his wits as he fled for his life. Looking from afar, it was a battered and exhausted giant charging out of the Goldpond Peak without the slightest stopover.

    Looking at that figure, Mu Chen did not chase after and felt inwardly relieved. It was a little tough to execute three of his strongest trump cards, even for him. A majority of his Spiritual Energy in his Sovereign Sea had already been exhausted.

    But he was still somewhat satisfied by the fact that he could deal with three First Grade Sovereign experts with such speed.

    His figure fell from the sky as he swept his ck pupils around. In an instant, humanoid figures were hastily retreating without daring to show the slightest enmity.

    Mu Chen paid no attention to them as he turned around and flew towards the Goldpond Peak. He believed that no one would efficiently act towards him again.

    Beneath the Goldpond Peak, countless people were looking at the figure in the Spiritual Energy light screen. The initial mour had be quiet at this moment. Everyone had shock revealed on their faces. Only now did they understand how many terrifying cards this new Domain Lord of the Nine Nether Pce possessed...

    One against four and killing three, such an achievement was indeed scary.

    Up over the horizon, the three Emperors were quietly looking at the Spiritual Energy light screen with smears of astonishment as they stared at the youth¡¯s figure. Even the deep and unfathomable Sleeping Emperor had opened his eyes.

    This youth... is truly not simple.

 Chapter 686 - Greatlaw Goldstage

    Chapter 686 - Greaw Goldstage

    ¡°Mu Chen... won!¡±

    Tang Bing and Tang Rou were stunned as they looked at the Spiritual Energy light screen on the stone stage of the Nine Nether Pce. When they saw the youth gradually heading into the distance, they recovered from their shock as the splendour of joy shone in their eyes. Tang Rou couldn¡¯t help cheering; and even Tang Bing, who had a pretty good will, had pursued a tiny smile.

    The strength that Mu Chen had disyed was indeed out of their expectations.

    The four heads of Mt Mang had some fame even amongst the Great Havew Domain, and their strength was also pretty decent. With them joining together, they might even be able to confront an expert of Second Grade Sovereign Realm. But, right now, they hadnded in such a miserable state by Mu Chen.

    The youth¡¯s performance gave everyone a surprise.

    Even among the Nine Nether Troop, Qiu Shan and the rest had shock filling their eyes as the admiration they had for Mu Chen rose in their hearts. It didn¡¯t matter where it was, strength was the hardest justification. If their Nine Nether Troop could have such a Domain Lord, it might not be a bad thing.

    ¡°The battle of ascension has just started, if he can¡¯t obtain the final qualification, it¡¯s useless, no matter how outstanding his performance is.¡± Nine Nether was the calmest as she smiled while looking at the sisters.

    ¡°How is it useless? After all, Mu Chen¡¯s age is a little young. He had juste to the Great Havew Domain, so it is reasonable if he fails. Even if he fails this time, he will definitely win the next.¡± Tang Rou defended as she felt injustice for Mu Chen. After all, he had already done an excellent job.

    Tang Bing, who was beside her, did not speak a single word. Compared to Tang Rou, she was naturally a little more mature, and even though she knew that Mu Chen had indeed done an excellent job, the reality was harsh. No matter how outstanding he was, only those that stood on the peak would be the focus of attention.

    No one would pay any attention to the clusters of failures that had be stepping stones.

    If Mu Chen could not obtain the qualification in the end, perhaps the shock he caused earlier will instantly disappear. At most, there would be people feeling pity for him and forget about it after that. Because at that time, he would just be a failure.

    Nine Nether looked at the two girls, whose breathing had instantly weakened, as her rosy lips lifted. She gazed at the massive Spiritual Energy light screen as she muttered, ¡°But... Mu Chen will not lose so easily...¡±

    While the region where the Nine Nether Pce was located was celebrating, the Blood Hawk Hall¡¯s region was a little quiet, even the atmosphere was a bit strange. Many experts of the Blood Hawk Hall exchanged look as they sneaked peeks towards the throne. They did not dare to rm the Blood Hawk King, who had no expression at the moment, since they could sense the torrential rage in thetter¡¯s heart at that moment.

    Crack.

    The armrest of Blood Hawk King¡¯s throne cracked and his chest was heavily heaving as he suppressed the rage in his heart.

    ¡°Truly four pieces of trash...¡±

    He muttered as he stared at the screen. There was a sharp eerie light flowing in his eyes. Shortly after, he leaned back on the throne with an indifferent expression.

    It was indeed a little beyond his expectations for Mu Chen to defeat the four Sovereigns of Mt Mang. But it no longer mattered, as long as Mu Chen did not obtain the qualification, in the end, all of his efforts were for nought.

    Thepetition of the Greaw Goldpond had just begun.

    ...

    There was a golden current flowing down from the majestic Goldpond Peak, the surges made many people feel cold in their hearts. Fortunately, they had not targeted someone. Otherwise, without mentioning their strengths being only at the First and Second Grade, even the Nine Kings might have a hard time reaching the peak.

    But, at this moment, two figures were stepping on the golden ocean of trees, their gazes were directed at the distance where the intense battle broke out between Mu Chen and the four heads of Mt Mang.

    ¡°That Mu Chen actually defeated the four Sovereigns of Mt Mang?¡± Wu Tian slightly knitted his brows as he looked into the distance. Previously, they had witnessed the fight, and those methods that Mu Chen had executed were indeed very powerful. It was no wonder why he could kill a First Grade Sovereign in an instant.

    Wu Tian was frowning his brows, but he broke into a smile a momentter. ¡°But this makes things interesting.¡±

    He was genuinely astonished by the fact that Mu Chen could defeat four First Grade Sovereigns, but that was all to it. With his current strength, there weren¡¯t many difficulties for him to achieve the same results. In his eyes, the four Sovereigns of Mt Mang didn¡¯t pose a threat.

    The difference between the grades of Sovereigns was not something that could be so easilyplemented.

    ¡°Looks like the heavens are giving me a chance.¡± Cao Feng faintly smiled with both of his eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Haha, it just so happens that we can show others the difference between the old and new Domain Lods of the Nine Nether Troop.¡± Wu Tian smiled, ¡°We don¡¯t have to bother about him for the time being, let¡¯s ascend the peak first. This time, I want to try and see if I can push my ranking a little higher.¡±

    As he spoke, he turned his head towards the depths of the Goldpond Peak and licked his lips. From his appearance, he was like a wolf that was ring at his prey and would not give up until he achieved his objective.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Cao Feng raised his brows. ¡°You intend to fight Zhou Yue?¡±

    Right now, Wu Tian was ranked three amongst the Four Great Domain Lords. If he could defeat Zhou Yue, he could increase his ranking by one. However, Zhou Yue was the general under the Mountain Splitting King, the achievements he acquired for all these years were splendid and he could be considered as an influential figure in the Great Havew Domain. He was a genuine formidable opponent.

    Although Cao Feng was using the resources of the Blood Hawk Hall and had a significant increase in his strength, he understood that he wouldn¡¯t be able to shake the rankings of the Four Great Domain Lords for the time being. But if it was Wu Tian, he might have that ability.

    ¡°The ranking of being in 3rd doesn¡¯t feel too good.¡±

    Wu Tian grinned with a smile, revealing his white teeth. After that, he did not speak anymore as he waved his sleeve and his figure flew out, flitting across like an eagle as he tore apart the golden current and made his way towards the peak at lightning speed.

    At that sight, Cao Feng immediately followed up. Along the way, they encountered some experts, but no one dared to provoke them. After all, they were two of the Four Great Domain Lords, they would undoubtedly seek death if they went after them.

    When Wu Tian and Cao Feng had once again made their way up the mountain, there were another two figures that stood in the sky in a different location far away. Those two were the 1st and 2nd rank of the Four Great Domain Lords, Xu Qing and Zhou Yue.

    There was a smear of astonishment in their eyes as they watched Mu Chen¡¯s earlier fight, but they did not say anything and inwardly revealed a trace of interest. Looks like there will be some variables in thispetition of the Greaw Goldpond...

    ...

    And when everyone was paying attention to Mu Chen because of his earlier battle, as the protagonist, he had raised his speed to his limits and made his way towards the mountain peak.

    Roar!

    Vaguely, dragon roars were resounding from the vast golden current as a dragon figure was seen shuttling through, roaming in the golden current. The speed had even surpassed several experts up in the front. When those experts were surpassed, their faces changed. They hesitated for a brief moment, but, in the end, they chose not to attack. Because they didn¡¯t have the confidence to defeat an expert that could defeat the four Sovereigns of Mt Mang.

    The dragon figure was undoubtedly Mu Chen. He had obtained a Dragon Soaring Art, an agility-based Divine Art, from the White Dragon Sovereign a ways back. In the beginning, this Divine Art had provided a decent amount of help for Mu Chen, but along with him getting stronger, the effect of the Dragon Soaring Art had also gradually decreased until he stepped into the Sovereign Realm...

    When he reached the Sovereign Realm, Mu Chen could utilise the Dragon Soaring Art to the highest level, which was the Soaring Dragon. Achieving this step, he could change into a draconic figure as he utilised the mystical energy to tear through space to shorten the distance. Earlier, it was the might of this Dragon Soaring Art that allowed him to dodge the inescapable from the four Sovereigns of Mt Mang.

    Right now, Mu Chen had the confidence that if he fully executed the Dragon Soaring Art, even Second Grade Sovereigns would have a hard time catching up to him.

    It was precisely because he was relying on this speed, Mu Chen could break away from the second batch in less than ten minutes, catching up to the first batch.

    After the previous battle, there was no need to conceal his strength anymore. With the strength he had disyed, anyone that intended to attack him would have to consider it wisely.

    Rustle!

    The draconic image flitted across as space became distorted, appearing a thousand feet away with a sh. Within the draconic image, Mu Chen swept his gaze around as he started to approach the peak of the Goldpond Peak.

    From his perception, there were about twenty Spiritual Energy fluctuations in this region, and every single one of them was pretty powerful. They were even stronger than those Sovereign experts he had encountered before.

    Those that could be in the first batch were naturally the best of the best amongst those that were ascending the mountain.

    Mu Chen raised his head, looking towards the distance. There was a brilliant golden tform with golden light circting on it, looking as if it was forged with gold. He knew that it was the Greaw Goldstage, the only path towards the Greaw Goldpond.

    Only through this path could he have the qualification to ascend the peak.

    His foot tapped, and his figure had changed into a dragon as he flew forth. However, when he travelled about a hundred feet, his figure abruptly came to a stop as the draconic image faded away and returned to a human form.

    Mu Chen stood in the air as he swept his gaze around narrowed eyes. In this vast ocean of trees, there were multiple figures quietly standing still with some distance separating one other.

    Every single one of those figures had sharp gazes that were simr to hawks and falcons with tremendous Spiritual Energy fluctuating around them, attracting the whistling of violent gales.

    Every one of those figures had the qualifications to head for the Greaw Goldstage, but there weren¡¯t many spots. Thus, if they wished to go there, they would have to charge through with their strength.

    Mu Chen looked at those people as their clothes fluttered and a sharp gaze in their eyes. He couldn¡¯t help gently licking his lips as his ck pupils zed with fighting intent.

    This is the final step, no one can obstruct me!

 Chapter 687 - Spirit

    Chapter 687 - Spirit

    Golden light spread out in the ocean of trees as Mu Chen stood in the sky, directing his sharp ck pupils ahead. Above the ocean of trees, there were vaguely seven figures standing there.

    Those seven figures were a thousand feet apart with tremendous Spiritual Energy fluctuations sweeping out from them, causing violent gales to blow. They were exchanging gazes with their eyes filled with rm and fear.

    They knew that if they wanted to ascend the Greaw Goldstage, then the other party would be their biggest obstruction.

    The seven of them were the best amongst the various forces of the Great Havew Domain, any one of them wouldn¡¯t be any weaker than to the four individual heads of Mt Mang. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to take the lead in the first batch. This was also precisely the reason that a ferocious battle would take ce when they meet.

    Anyone that wanted to ascend the Greaw Goldstage would definitely draw the enmity and attacks of those seven.

    Thus, when Mu Chen showed up, the seven people had instantly directed their gazes over. Their eyes narrowed in an instant as they recognised Mu Chen. After all, themotion of the fight between thetter and four heads of Mt Mang wasn¡¯t small.

    The strength disyed by Mu Chen made them feel fearful.

    The seven of them knitted their brows, since they never imagined that Mu Chen would being towards their direction. Now, they would have an additional fearful enemy. After witnessing the fight from before, they understood that if they were to fight individually, not a single of them would be Mu Chen¡¯s opponent.

    The gazes of those seven flickered as they exchanged a gaze with each other. Their gazes flickered as they agreed on the same decision. Although Mu Chen was powerful, if he wanted to pass through them, then they would have to join hands and intimidate him a little to let him understand that even if he had a formidable strength, he still had to follow the rules in this sort of ce.

    Looking at the gazes that were directed over, Mu Chen maintained a calm expression on his face, since he knew about the decision of those seven. However, he had no intention of retreating and inhaled a deep breath instead, before his eyes gradually turned sharp.

    So what if it was an obstruction of seven Sovereigns? Mu Chen¡¯s path was something even an expert like Luo Tianshen could not stop, not to mention these fellows.

    The pathid before him was filled with thorns, even if he had to fight while being soaked in blood, he would charge through it without any fear!

    Boom!

    Mu Chen abruptly stepped forward as the space behind him distorted. His Sovereign Sea vaguely appeared with purple mes that were rising and a visible Spiritual Energy fluctuation that suddenly swept out with him in the centre. The ocean of trees beneath had also entirely caved in.

    Rustle!

    Mu Chen heavily stomped his feet, his figure turned into a streak of light as he flew out towards the Greaw Goldstage.

    ¡°Halt your steps!¡±

    Seeing as Mu Chen was not the least bit bothered and was directly charging towards the Greaw Goldstage, the seven Sovereigns expert instantly barked. This Mu Chen is too arrogant, he¡¯s actually disregarding us?

    Anger held in the eyes of those seven as they acted out at the same time. Boundless Spiritual Energies swept out that seemed like enraged dragons as they swiftly sent attacks towards Mu Chen at lightning speed.

    Up in the sky, the light figure formed by Mu Chen abruptlye to halt as he watched the iing Spiritual Energies. A chill flowed in his pupils as he stomped his feet. A ck stream of light soared from his head into the sky. An indescribable ominous aura had also exploded forth at this moment.

    Within that stream of light, the Great Meru Demonic Pir flew out and expanded along the wind into a few hundred feet in size, it was like a pir that could support the heavens.

    Mu Chen hugged the space before him and heavily swung the Great Meru Demonic Pir down. Instantly, the space before him cracked as the torrential ominous aura caused the heavens and earth to turn dark.

    Boom!

    The Great Meru Demonic Pir heavily mmed down, destroying the seven Spiritual Energies. Also, there wasn¡¯t any decrease in the momentum as it made its way towards three Sovereign experts up ahead.

    The Great Meru Demonic Pir brought along shadow and torrential ominous aura, causing the ocean of trees below to be instantly torn apart. Those three Sovereigns that were shrouded in the attack had their faces changed. They clearly sensed how fearsome Mu Chen¡¯s offence was.

    Boom!

    Three Sovereign Celestial Bodies instantly appeared around them and the massive figures shed with the Great Meru Demonic Pir. Gales swept up in an instant as the ocean of trees within a few thousand feet in radius was instantly levelled to the ground.

    The three Sovereign Celestial Bodies shot out as they retreated, shaking the earth as they flew away, leaving behind deep craters at the same time. When they stabilised their figures, there was a smear of horror in their eyes.

    At this moment, they understood the fear that the four heads of Mt Mang had at thest moment. When this youth before them truly attacked, he would definitely aim for the kill and would not show any leniency.

    They raised their heads, looking at Mu Chen, who was standing on the horizon. The Great Meru Demonic Pir stood behind him, spreading an ominous aura. That ominous aura was simr to that of a primordial demonic god.

    The ck pupils of the slim youth looked like there was a fire zing with them. There weren¡¯t any fluctuations of emotions on his face, but his gaze made them feel a jolt in their hearts.

    It was a firm gaze that seemed like it could not be shaken by anything.

    To walk down his path, the youth that stood before them looked like he could fork out his life as a price. And no matter who was obstructing him, they would all be reduced to ashes beneath his feet.

    Boom!

    When they were startled in their hearts, Mu Chen¡¯s figure moved and appeared directly above the Great Meru Demonic Pir. The Great Meru Demonic Pir turned into a dark ray of light and flew out. His speed was exceptionally swift, but if the seven Sovereigns intended to stop him, they could easily achieve that.

    But this time, no one dared to act out.

    Because they felt fearful animosity from Mu Chen. Thetter¡¯s firm gaze made them understand that if they were to act out, then this youth before them might unleash a deathmatch with them.

    To achieve what they had, they had to fork out endless hard work. Thus, they cherished their lives very much. Even if the qualification of the Greaw Goldpond was precious, it was iparable to their lives.

    Furthermore, even if they managed to ascend the Greaw Goldstage, they still had to face the powerful Four Great Domain Lords. Thus, there was no gain for them to fight such a ferocious and firm person.

    The gazes of those seven people flickered with hesitation and struggles could be seen in their eyes.

    However, Mu Chen still paid no attention to them as he stood on the Great Meru Demonic Pir. A violent wind brush against him, fluttering his clothes. In the eyes of the youth, mes seemed to be surging.

    Beneath the Goldpond Peak, countless people held their breaths as they watched this scene. They were clearly impacted by Mu Chen¡¯s actions of charging through the confinement of the seven Sovereigns all by himself.

    Tang Bing, Tang Rou and the rest had their fists tightly clenched as their hearts lifted into their throats. However, when they were extremely nervous, they felt that they could not shift their gazes away from the current Mu Chen.

    Although that youth might be slightly younger than them, that spirit of his far surpassed the experts of the same level.

    Under the countless gazes, Mu Chen burst into the confinement of the seven Sovereigns, but he did not stop as he calmly controlled the Great Meru Demonic Pir and flew out. In the end, he brushed past the seven Sovereigns¡¯ faces.

    From the start till the end, those seven Sovereigns did not attack anymore.

    It was so much so that when Mu Chen brushed past them, they inwardly heaved a sigh of relief. The gaze of that youth made them understand that if they were to attack, even if they could obstruct Mu Chen today, they would have to pay a terrible price.

    They couldn¡¯t imagine how a youth could have such a firm and sharp gaze. But their years of cultivation made them understand that such a figure wasn¡¯t good to provoke.

    Thus, they could only helplessly fling their lips aside and feel relieved the next moment. In the future, that youth would definitely have an extraordinary achievement, so how could Mu Chen¡¯s steps be obstructed by them?

    Rustle.

    Just as Mu Chen charged through the confinement of those seven Sovereigns without any obstruction, amotion broke out beneath the Goldpond Peak as many experts had astonishment shing across their eyes. Clearly, they felt that it was hard to believe.

    But they weren¡¯t there, so they couldn¡¯t understand the actions of those seven Sovereigns.

    Up in the sky, the three Emperors quietly watched the screen. They looked at the youth who was standing on the Great Meru Demonic Pir as their gazes slightly flickered.

    ¡°The prospects of this Mu Chen will not be ordinary. Finally, a decent person has appeared in our Great Havew Domain.¡±

    Sleeping Emperor, who had drowsy-eyes, opened both of his eyes at this moment. His pupils were as abstruse as the starry sky with intelligence. He looked at that slender figure as he said in a hoarse voice.

    When Sky Vulture Emperor and Spiritual Pupils Emperor heard his words, they were slightly startled. After all, this was the first time after all these years that they heard Sleeping Emperor praising a younger generation in this way. Even the Four Great Domain Lords had not gotten such treatment yet.

    The Sky Vulture Emperor had a decent rtionship with Nine Nether, so he smiled on the spot, while Spiritual Pupils Emperor spoke out indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s too many geniuses in the world, even those that are exceptionally outstanding are as many as the stars in the sky. But, in the end, there¡¯s too little that can emerge.¡±

    Sleeping Emperor smiled at his words as his eyes returned to being drowsy.

    On the ocean of trees, after passing through the confinement of those seven Sovereigns, Mu Chen waved his sleeve and stored the Great Meru Demonic Pir in his body. Shortly after, he tapped his feet in the air, and his figure flew out. In more than ten breaths, the gold and radiant Greaw Goldstage had already appeared before him.

    He strode forth and ced his feet on it. It was a firm sensation that lifted an arc on the corner of his lips. He was finally on this Greaw Goldstage.

    Through here, the Greaw Goldpond would just be within his reach!

 Chapter 688 - Challenging Cao Feng

    Chapter 688 - Challenging Cao Feng

    The dazzling golden stage was the only path towards the peak of the mountain. As a golden light spread out, it looked like flowing golden liquid. The scene was exceptionally dazzling.

    Mu Chen¡¯s feet stepped onto the golden stage as he swept his gaze around. The golden stage was roughly ten thousand feet in size, it was very spacious. But now, there were only a few figures in this golden stage.

    urately speaking, there were only five silhouettes.

    Furthermore, Mu Chen had seen the five silhouettes before. Four amongst those five were the current Four Great Domain Lords of the Great Havew Domain. The fifth figure was that tall and sturdy man that Mu Chen had seen when he initially entered the Goldpond Peak.

    He never thought that this person could also make it to the Greaw Goldstage.

    When Mu Chen was looking at the five people, five gazes were also gathered on him. Aside from Wu Tian and Cao Feng, who were looking at him with cold gazes, the remaining three were a little shocked. They had also witnessed the scene of Mu Chen breaking past the seven Sovereigns.

    That scene left them a little shaken, since they understood that in that instant when Mu Chen was able to shake those seven Sovereigns, he wasn¡¯t relying on his own strength, but a fearful spirit.

    In this world, there wasn¡¯t anycking in geniuses, there were many with outstanding talent as well. But those that could be a well-famed supreme expert all possessed an unshakable will and spirit that was out of the ordinary.

    That spirit could be understood as a form of fearlessness. No matter what sort of opponent, he or she would never retreat. Even if it was a towering mountain that they were unable to exceed, they would also charge at it without any fear.

    Fighting for that trace of life in death and undergoing rebirth.

    The calm that Mu Chen had previously disyed left them a little shaken. It was even more intense than when Mu Chen defeated the four Sovereigns of Mt Mang.

    Thus, even Xu Qing and Zhou Yue, who were ranked the first and second amongst the Four Great Domain Lords, looked at Mu Chen with a trace of heaviness.

    ¡°Haha, how interesting. I never expected for dark horses to appear this time. It¡¯s truly better than in the past.¡± Laughter rang out as Wu Tian smiled with narrowed eyes looking at Mu Chen and the robust man. His smile was a little mocking.

    Mu Chen maintained a calm expression as he slowly walked forth to the corner towards the north. With him also, there was a total of six people on the Greaw Goldstage. But there was only four qualifications for the Greaw Goldpond. That implied that two people would be eliminated.

    Those that could ascend the Greaw Goldstage and get through theyers of obstructions were the best amongst the younger generations of the Great Havew Domain. The difficulty of defeating two was probably even harder than the battles from before.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze slightly changed. His body might seem to have eased up, but the Spiritual Energy within his body was roaring like a ferocious dragon. He was making preparations to explode with fearful power to deal with any attacks.

    Just when Mu Chen was silent, the remaining five also did not speak on the Greaw Goldstage. But anyone could sense that there was an undercurrent flowing on the golden stage.

    Which two of these six will be eliminated?

    Beneath the Goldpond Peak, every gaze was focused on the Greaw Goldstage. Many people held a nervous gaze as this was the final battle. As long as there was a result, the four qualifications of the Greaw Goldpond would be announced.

    But judging from the current situation, the chances of Mu Chen and that robust man being eliminated was the highest. Although they were dark horses, their foundation was still somewhat weakpared to the Four Great Domain Lords, whose fame had already been established since long ago.

    Under the many gazes, Wu Tian¡¯s gaze was simr to that of a venomous snake as he swivelled on the Greaw Goldstage and fell onto Mu Chen and the robust man in the end. He smiled, ¡°The two of you are neers, so the both of you will choose your opponent for the final battle. Consider this the preferential treatment that we are giving to the both of you as your Seniors. But, of course... you can also choose amongst yourselves, which will also be a little easy.¡±

    His smile was a little vicious and the hidden meaning behind his words was clear. He was trying to pit Mu Chen against the robust man before seizing thest qualification after there was a result.

    Mu Chen remained indifferent and did not bother with him. Wu Tian smiled. He wasn¡¯t bothered by that and shifted his gaze onto the robust man.

    Under Wu Tian¡¯s gaze, the gaze of the robust man was changing. Judging from the current situation, Mu Chen was apparently easier to deal with. Although he seemed crude, he was scrupulous in his heart, and his keen senses told him that the youth named Mu Chen didn¡¯t seem to be so simple.

    There seemed to be a ferocious tiger hidden within the depths of his ck pupils. The moment he explodes, he would definitely bite someone. In his view, if he had to choose an opponent amongst the five, he would not wish to choose Mu Chen.

    He wouldn¡¯t be able to rest or eat in peace if such a person was his enemy.

    The gaze of the robust man fluctuated as he deeply inhaled a mouthful of air in the end and gave Mu Chen a friendly smile. Shortly after, he shifted his gaze to Wu Tian as he cupped his fist and smiled. ¡°Fang Lei of Lion-Tiger Mountain under the Great Havew Domain seeks to teach from Domain Lord Wu Tian.¡±

    When he spoke, Wu Tian¡¯s face instantly dulled. His gaze was as eerie as a de as he stared at the robust man. He never thought that not only would that fellow cause his ns to fail, but he would also even take the initiative to provoke him.

    All of the Four Great Domain Lords were present. He could go after anyone but had targeted him instead, did that fellow feel that he was the weakest among the Four Great Domain Lords?

    Such provocation was something that Wu Tian couldn¡¯t bear. Henceforth, he eerily looked at the robust man named Fang Lei and grinned, revealing his white teeth that were simr to that of a beast. ¡°Good, very good, you¡¯re truly courageous.¡±

    Mu Chen was also a little surprised by the robust man¡¯s choice. Judging from appearances, his threat was undoubtedly weak whenpared to someone that was one of the Four Great Domain Lords. But this Fang Lei chose to risk offending Wu Tian and give up fighting him, which made him feel a little unexpected.

    However, his choice gave Mu Chen a chance. Because of this, he could prevent the exhaustion of his strength from fighting one after another.

    Thus, Mu Chen slightly nodded his head towards Fang Lei as he strode forth. His cold gaze swept over the Four Great Domain Lords, passing Xu Qing, Zhou Yue and stopped onto Wu Tian and Cao Feng, who held a calm expression.

    ¡°The new Domain Lord of Nine Nether Pce, Mu Chen, wonders if Domain Lord Cao Feng could grant a lesson?¡±

    When Mu Chen¡¯s calm voice rang out in the Greaw Goldstage, the air instantly froze, whereas the atmosphere beneath the Goldpond Peak exploded.

    Amotion soared into the sky as countless people showed startled expressions on their faces with lights glowing from their eyes. Their interest was lifted in a blink of an eye. Everyone knew Cao Feng¡¯s past with the Nine Nether Pce, and Mu Chen was the new Domain Lord of the Nine Nether Pce right now. Now that the new and old Domain Lords bump one another, if a battle were to ur between them, it would definitely be interesting.

    They wished to know who was more powerful, the old Domain Lord that had betrayed the Nine Nether Pce or this new Domain Lord that was brought back by Nine Nether.

    Nine Nether had already misjudged once, they wondered if she had misjudged a second time.

    Under themotion, in the direction of the Nine Nether Pce, everyone in the Nine Nether Troop had a cold expression as they stared at Cao Feng with hatred. Thetter had betrayed the Nine Nether Pce and also abandoned their Nine Nether Troop.

    To them, there was nothing more hurtful than a Domain Lord¡¯s betrayal.

    Tang Bing and Tang Rou clenched their fists and the nervousness on their faces could not be concealed. Although they knew that the battle between Mu Chen and Cao Feng was something that would take ce sooner orter, they couldn¡¯t prevent billows from rising in their hearts when the situation truly took ce.

    Cao Feng¡¯s betrayal was the pain of their Nine Nether Pce. They knew that Nine Nether also had a knot in her heart because of that; after all, it wasn¡¯t easy to dispel the betrayal of someone that you had trusted in the past.

    None of them could undo the knot, and they could only rely on Mu Chen to do it because he was the new Domain Lord of the Nine Nether Pce. He had taken over Cao Feng¡¯s spot, so he had to wipe out the stains left behind by Cao Feng.

    This stain wasn¡¯t easy, only by defeating Cao Feng, could he formally tell everyone in the Great Havew Domain that in the future, he, Mu Chen, was the true Domain Lord of the Nine Nether Troop.

    Covering up the names of the past with his brilliance.

    The betrayer of the past would also gradually fade away. After weing the right person, the Nine Nether Pce would also emit the brilliance that belonged to her.

    But, naturally, the prerequisite for that was that Mu Chen had to have the strength to erase the stains left behind by Cao Feng. Right now, the battle between him and Cao Feng would also announce the results.

    Perhaps there were countless people in the Great Havew Domain waiting for this result.

    The Nine Nether Pce would be depending on this if it could rece the old with the new that reflects it¡¯s true nature.

    Beneath the Goldpond Peak, countlessmotions rang into the sky. Cao Feng revealed a faint smile on the Greaw Goldstage as he focused his gaze on Mu Chen, before a cold arc slowly lifted on the corner of his lips.

    Wasn¡¯t it also his wish for Mu Chen to choose him?

    He would let Nine Nether know that his outstanding self wasn¡¯t something that could be reced by anyone that she found.

    Cao Feng slowly spat out a lump of white mist as he took a step forth. He raised his hand and lightly bent it towards Mu Chen, his gaze as cold as a de. At the same time, his lightughter softly rang out on this Greaw Goldstage as well.

    ¡°Challenging me? As you wish. Except, I hope you will have the courage to bear the price for it...¡±

 Chapter 689 - Battle Between New and Old Domain Lords

    Chapter 689 - Battle Between New and Old Domain Lords

    Under the countless amounts of attention, Cao Feng slowly strode forth. With every step he took, Spiritual Energy fluctuations spread out from his body as they grew at an astonishing speed.

    In just three steps, his Spiritual Energy fluctuations had already surpassed the pinnacle of First Grade Sovereign Realm!

    Those Spiritual Energy fluctuations were stronger than any opponent Mu Chen had faced in on the Goldpond Peak!

    As Cao Feng steadied his steps with a mocking smile hung on the corner of his lips, his Spiritual Energy fluctuations stabilised at Second Grade Sovereign. That powerful Spiritual Energy pressure seemed like it could envelop the entire Greaw Goldstage.

    Cao Feng had actually stepped into Second Grade Sovereign Realm!

    Beneath the Goldpond Peak, countless exmations resounded. No wonder Cao Feng wasn¡¯t afraid of Mu Chen¡¯s challenge. He had already made his breakthrough to Second Grade Sovereign Realm.

    Tang Bing and Tang Rou couldn¡¯t help their faces changing expressions, since they were well-aware that the gap between each grade of the Sovereign Realm was enormous. It wasn¡¯t an easy task to make up for that distance.

    ¡°Big Sister, Mu Chen will not lose, right?¡± Tang Rou pulled Tang Bing¡¯s hand as she softly asked. If Mu Chen lost this round, the name of their Nine Nether Pce would probably suffer a great fall. At that time, the Blood Hawk King would raise the old topic in an attempt to dissolve their Nine Nether Pce again.

    Tang Bing slightly hesitated as she gritted her teeth shortly after. ¡°That fellow Mu Chen isn¡¯t a fool. I believe that he must have already expected it. If he didn¡¯t have any methods to deal with Cao Feng, he would not be looking so confident right now.¡±

    At this point in time, there was no other way except to believe in Mu Chen.

    Hearing her words, Nine Nether couldn¡¯t help smiling, ¡°Xiao Bing¡¯er, you finally have some confidence for him.¡±

    Tang Bing¡¯s face turned a little red as she toughed it out. ¡°I¡¯m thinking for our Nine Nether Pce. Furthermore, he was so arrogant in front of me earlier. If he loses the fight, watch how I will deal with him!¡±

    A faint smile rose on Nine Nether¡¯s cool and elegant face as she looked at the light screen. Her slender eyes were staring at the two silhouettes facing off as she said in a light voice, ¡°Rest assured... A single Cao Feng isn¡¯t enough to obstruct him...¡±

    ...

    Cao Feng stood in the centre of the Greaw Goldstage. His gaze was slightly looking down as he stared at Mu Chen. The strength of a Second Grade Sovereign gave him confidence.

    Within the Blood Hawk Hall, he had always been low-profile. The whole time, Wu Tian was making decisions for the majority of the matters as he concealed himself. Probably aside from Blood Hawk King, there weren¡¯t many people that were aware of the fact that he wasn¡¯t any weaker than Wu Tian right now. Furthermore, he knew how to endure even more than Wu Tian. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Chen, he might have continued to conceal his strength and wait for a day when he could overturn the three people ranked before him...

    ¡°I originally didn¡¯t intend to reveal my strength...¡±

    The tremendous Spiritual Energy fluctuations around Cao Feng caused space to surge as it shookyers of visible ripples. He was looking at Mu Chen with indifference as he said, ¡°But as a former Domain Lord of the Nine Nether Pce, I believe I have the need to test whether you are qualified to be the new Domain Lord.¡±

    Mu Chen lightly frowned his brows as he stared at Cao Feng and slowly said, ¡°I hope that such words will not being out of you in the future. You are no longer qualified to have any rtions to the Nine Nether Pce.¡±

    He paused his speech for a brief moment, before he continued, ¡°Also, I have something to tell you... a fellow like you is truly an ungrateful bastard. So, this time, I will only want an arm from you. Although it will dirty my hands, you have to give an exnation to the thousand brothers in the Nine Nether Troop.¡±

    When Mu Chen¡¯s calm voice spread out on the Greaw Goldstage, it left all five people stunned, even Xu Qing and Zhou Yue had an astonished gaze.

    They were nkly looking at the youth who held a calm expression. They couldn¡¯t believe that such an arrogant speech woulde from a gentle-looking youth.

    His words sounded as if Cao Feng was already a fish on the chopping board and allowed him to ughter as he wished. Didn¡¯t he see that Cao Feng had already reached the Second Grade Sovereign Realm?

    Even if he could disy impressive fighting strength, he absolutely didn¡¯t have the qualifications to boast of such words before a Second Grade Sovereign!

    ¡°Haha... How interesting.¡± Wu Tian was looking at Mu Chen with a weird gaze and couldn¡¯t help letting out a bizarreughter. Is the new Domain Lord of the Nine Nether Pce stupid to such an extent?

    Cao Feng was also looking at Mu Chen with a cold gaze. The indifference on his face was already gone and his lips were slightly trembling. His gaze gradually turned savage.

    ¡°Haha...¡±

    Cao Feng coldlyughed from the gap between his teeth. Heughed due to the extreme anger towards Mu Chen¡¯s words. This was the first time that he had encountered such a rampant fellow after all these years.

    He was just trying to humiliate Mu Chen with his previous words, but he never expected that thetter¡¯s words would be even more shocking. From that appearance, Mu Chen basically did not treat him as any threat at all.

    ¡°Looks like the new Domain Lord that Lady Nine Nether has brought back is truly a disappointment.¡±

    Mu Chen frowned his brows again as he stared at Cao Feng. ¡°Two hands.¡±

    ¡°Reckless fool!¡±

    Even with Cao Feng¡¯s firmness, he could no longer endure Mu Chen¡¯s words. He let out a savageughter and flew over shortly after. I will first turn this stinking brat into a cripple and see if he still dares to speak such stupid words.

    Rustle!

    Cao Feng acted out in anger as he mysteriously appeared before Mu Chen. There wasn¡¯t any hesitation in him as he threw a fist forth. Spiritual Energy that was simr to a torrential ocean swept out as it blew towards Mu Chen.

    The strength of a Second Grade Sovereign was instantly exploded by him in a single fist.

    That fist was sufficient to defeat any opponent at the level of First Grade Sovereign.

    The fist violently whistled along with an ocean of Spiritual Energy. The golden stage was trembling due to it. Clearly, Cao Feng had not held back in the slightest.

    The fist grew in Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils, but he didn¡¯t show any trace of retreating. Both of his hands hugged the empty space and his gaze suddenly turned scarlet as a torrential ominous aura swept out.

    Boom!

    The Great Meru Demonic Pir had directly appeared between Mu Chen¡¯s arms and was abruptly swung by him and heavily shed with that ferocious fist.

    Boom!

    The two forces shed as a heavy sound exploded. Visible shock waves violently swept out as they wreaked havoc. There were also fine cracks appearing on the golden stage.

    Even Xu Qing and Zhou Yue had narrowed their eyes from that shock wave.

    Boom!

    Two figures abruptly shot out from the location where the Spiritual Energy shock waves were violently wreaking havoc.

    The Great Meru Demonic Pir abruptly rotated in Mu Chen¡¯s hands as it heavily smashed onto the ground. He was supporting the pir with a single hand as it forcefully stabilised his body. After that, he raised his head as he looked at Cao Feng, who wasn¡¯t too far away and had a dark expression on his face at this moment.

    ¡°Second Grade Sovereign, just so-so.¡±

    Mu Chen calmly said. Although his strength was merely at the First Grade Sovereign, his Spiritual Energy had fused with the Undying mes, so regarding quality, it would definitely be more powerful than Cao Feng. In addition to the power of the Great Meru Demonic Pir, he wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage even if they were to face off.

    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid that you won¡¯t be able toe back from those wordster?¡± Cao Feng mocked with a smile as his gaze grew even eerier. Shortly after, he abruptly grasped his hand as tremendous spiritual light swept out. A scarlet longspear appeared in his hand. The body of that longspear was simr to that of blood, as if it had been dyed in endless amounts of blood, holding a sinister aura. The tip of the spear was a scarlet hawkeye that looked extremely weird.

    ¡°This is the Blood Hawk Spear of the Blood Hawk Hall, it¡¯s a Middle Rank Divine Artifact. The priced treasure of the Blood Hawk Hall. The Blood Hawk King was truly willing to part with it, to give such a Divine Artifact to Cao Feng.¡± Seeing that scarlet longspear, Tang Bing¡¯s heart tightened as she spoke.

    Next to her, Tang Rou¡¯s face was also filled with worry and nervousness.

    With the Blood Hawk Spear in his hand, Cao Feng¡¯s grandeur grew even more powerful. The body of the spear trembled as a piercing hawk cry rang across the horizon. A bloody light fluctuated as if it was going to tear the horizon.

    Rustle!

    Cao Feng¡¯s figure flew out, turning into numerous afterimages while the spear images had turned into a storm of bloody rain, enveloping Mu Chen, as a killing aura swept out.

    Mu Chen took half a step back and the Great Meru Demonic Pir whistled as the massive body of the pir swept out, receiving all those spear images.

    Ding! Ding! ng! ng!

    The two of them shed like lightning as sparks flew. Every single collision would cause an astonishing Spiritual Energy shock wave to explode. Even space was a little distorted due to that.

    The two of them did not adopt any defensive measures. The both of them were fully attacking, which was extremely irritant to the eyes.

    Countless people had widened their eyes to watch the two blurry figures. There was a clear-cut space around those two. No matter how ferocious the attacks of the other party were, they could not prate through that space.

    Many people had astonishment surfacing in their eyes as they realised that the Cao Feng, who had the upper hand regarding strength, could not gain any advantage from the sh.

    Cao Feng had naturally sensed this point and his gaze grew even eerier. The tip of his feet tapped on the ground as his figure flew towards the horizon. The Blood Hawk Spear in his hand exploded with myriads of blood light and an ear-piercing hawk cry rang out across the horizon.

    ¡°Hawk Spear - Hawk Rips Space!¡±

    A bloody light shot out as a blood hawk a hundred feet high flew out from the longspear, unfolded its wings, and fused with the sharp spear light. Then swiftly shrouded towards Mu Chen at lightning speed.

    ¡°Die!¡± Cao Feng coldly barked as his voice resounded in the sky.

    Mu Chen raised his head as he looked at the sharp attack. Sharpness started to converge in his ck eyes as well. He inhaled a deep breath as he heavily smashed the Great Meru Demonic Pir on the ground and the demonic runes that looked to be from the primordial times lit up on the ancient demonic pir.

    In the next instant, an indescribable ominous aura spread out between the heavens and earth. It was as if an ancient demonic object had awakened, causing the faces of countless people to change.

    The scarlet in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes grew as a deep voice rang from his heart.

    ¡°Great Meru Demonic Pir - Dting Demonic Runes!¡±

 Chapter 690 - Blood Shadow Celestial Body

    Chapter 690 - Blood Shadow Celestial Body

    ¡°Dting Demonic Runes!¡±

    The deep roar rang from within Mu Chen¡¯s heart and the scarlet ancient runes on the surface of the Great Meru Demonic Pir lit up. Those runes looked like they were spreading out on the Great Meru Demonic Pir, making it look like it could crumble any moment.

    However, it was precisely in this crumbling state that an indescribable ominous aura swept out from those cracks, causing the Great Meru Demonic Pir to look like a demonic god that was about to awaken. It was incredibly terrifying.

    The Great Meru Demonic Pir was a primordial Ominous Artifact, to begin with, passing through the hands of many experts since the ancient times. Although it was damaged right now, with the increase in Mu Chen¡¯s strength, the might of it was also slowly being unleashed. Such ferocious might wasn¡¯t something that an ordinary Divine Artifact could bepared to.

    Boom!

    Along with torrential ominous aura, the Great Meru Demonic Pir heavily smashed down. In an instant, space was distorted, and even the air had exploded when it shed against the Blood Hawk Spear that was stunningly whistling over.

    Boom!

    The two shed together and a low ear-piercing noise rang out. Terrifying Spiritual Energy shock waves were like waves that were a myriad of feet high that swept over in all directions.

    Rumble!

    The violent Spiritual Energy shock waves wreaked havoc, almost as if they had brought along a never-ending thunderous explosion.

    Everyone had their attention glued on the spot that had the most violent Spiritual Energy shock waves. At that spot was a slender youth that was standing upright with both of his hands hugging the Great Meru Demonic Pir, his feet had drawn along the ground and was slowly moving back.

    With every step, the ground below would crumble into dust.

    A scarlet light flowed into Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, and a deep bark came from his throat as he stomped his feet, causing the golden ground to crack within the radius of ten feet.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    The veins on both of his arms were wriggling like dragons. With a bark, torrential ominous aura surged above the Great Meru Demonic Pir.

    Liiii!

    A sharp hawk cry resounded as well. Fine cracks appeared on therge Blood Hawk as it swiftly extended and, in the end, a crisp noise resounded, before the Blood Hawk exploded, turning into sparks of bloody light as it fell.

    In the sky, there was also a muffled noise as a figure staggered within the tremendous Spiritual Energy shock wave. Mu Chen had forcefully broken Cao Feng¡¯s attacks, so Cao Feng had apparently suffered an aftershock from it as well.

    Rustle!

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was cold as he stomped his feet against the ground and his figure flew up. He was like a Great Roc unfolding his wings as he skimmed over the horizon before the Great Meru Demonic Pir was ferociously mmed down against the rampant Spiritual Energy.

    Mu Chen¡¯s attacks were exceptionally sharp and were actually able to obtain a trace of advantage, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t let his opponent have the chance to catch his breath.

    The Great Meru Demonic Pir had violently torn through the rampant Spiritual Energy as it smashed down towards the figure.

    Boom!

    When the Great Meru Demonic Pir charged into the Spiritual Energy, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes abruptly narrowed.

    A violent shock wave exploded and the Spiritual Energy instantly dispersed. Everyone directed their gazes over, and then abruptly shrunk...

    In the location where the Spiritual Energy light was spreading, there was a light figure the size of a few hundred feet. That figure was red in colour, as if it was forged from fresh blood. On the surface of the massive body, there were also weird runes refined by the fresh blood and waves of horrifying Spiritual Energy fluctuations wereing from the light figure, causing space to ripple and distort around it.

    Right at this moment, that massive figure blocked the Great Meru Demonic Pir that was mming down with a huge hand flickering with a bloody lustre. The bloody lustre surged as if there was fresh blood continuously flowing down.

    That massive figure was the Sovereign Celestial Body that Cao Feng had refined!

    ¡°This Sovereign Celestial Body...¡±

    Mu Chen was also staring at the scarlet Sovereign Celestial Body. He sensed a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation from the Sovereign Celestial Body. His gaze flickered as he muttered in a soft voice, ¡°It¡¯s actually the Blood Shadow Celestial Body that is 99th in rank...¡±

    Although this Blood Shadow Celestial Body was just ranked 99, it was still a ranked Sovereign Celestial Body. Naturally, it would be more powerful than an ordinary Sovereign Celestial Body. Looks like this Cao Feng is viewed with great importance by the Blood Hawk Hall. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain the cultivation method for this Blood Shadow Celestial Body. It¡¯s no wonder why he betrayed the Nine Nether Pce back then and joined the Blood Hawk Hall.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re able to force me to use my Blood Shadow Celestial Body, it proves your capability.¡± The Blood Shadow Celestial Body that was formed by Cao Feng was staring at Mu Chen with a ferocious gaze simr to that of a beast as his cold voice resounded between the heavens and earth.

    Rage was contained in his voice, since he initially thought that he could easily suppress Mu Chen with his strength at the Second Grade Sovereign Realm. But when they fought, he realised that he could not gain any advantage. On contrary, he felt a little suppressed from the strange demonic pir that was emitting the torrential ominous aura. How could he ept this?

    If he lost to Mu Chen under the view of the entire Great Havew Domain, he wouldn¡¯t have any footing in the future.

    Thus, no matter what, he definitely had to kill this Mu Chen before him!

    Dense killing intent shed in the eyes of the Blood Shadow Celestial Body as he mmed his palm against the Great Meru Demonic Pir. The terrifying Spiritual Energy exploded as it sent the demonic pir flying away.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure abruptly retreated as he waved his hand, summoning the Great Meru Demonic Pir as it flew over while whistling against the wind. The pir stood towering on the ground while he stood above the pir. His gaze was cold as he looked at the massive Blood Shadow Celestial Body.

    ¡°Blood Explosion Art!¡±

    Killing intent surged in Cao Feng¡¯s heart as his bloody palms abruptly formed seals. Shortly after, they were like the ws of a hawk as they wed at Mu Chen.

    Boom!

    His ws whistled against the wind, even the sky seemed to have turned red. Far away, Mu Chen¡¯s figure stiffened for a brief moment as the blood in his body showed signs of boiling and exploding.

    Cao Feng¡¯s Blood Shadow Celestial Body was actually able to cause the blood in a person¡¯s body to explode despite such a distance, it was indeed a bizarre method.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen¡¯s feet suddenly stomped on the ground as brilliant lightning exploded. His body was swiftly turning into lightning, flickering with silvery light, looking like a descending lightning god and threw a punch out. Enraged lightning rolled. There appeared to be hundreds upon thousands of lightning pythons slithering about as the punch smashed against that bloody light.

    ¡°Blood Shadow!"

    Cao Feng let out a wicked smile at the sight of it as countless bloody rays shot from his body. It was as if there were myriads of shadows shing across as it wrapped around Mu Chen from every direction.

    Those blood shadows were shrieking as the sound waves caused intense pain in one¡¯s head, making it seem as if the brain was about to explode.

    Mu Chen lightly frowned his brows as he tapped his feet and his figure suddenly retreated. Thunder resounded near his ears, resisting the shrieking sound waves as he threw two fists forth.

    Boom! Boom!

    Earth-shattering amounts of lightning fists flew out as they shed with those blood shadows. In an instant, the booming noise that resounded in this region was never-ending. But with every impact, Mu Chen¡¯s figure would be sent flying out a few hundred feet.

    Anyone could tell that in this confrontation, Mu Chen was actually at a disadvantage.

    In the location of the Nine Nether Pce, Tang Bing and Tang Rou had their hearts racing as they watched. They did not say anything, since they knew how powerful Cao Feng was at this moment.

    ¡°Right now, you are no different from a stray dog. Where is that awe-inspiring ability from earlier?¡±

    Cao Feng coldly sneered as his attacks became even sharper. Shortly after, he looked at the retreating Mu Chen as the killing intent in his eyes abruptly grew to a new height, and he suddenly formed a bizarre seal with both of his hands.

    ¡°You think that you can keep running?¡±

    ¡°Demonic Blood Bell - Corroding Heavens and Refining Earth!¡±

    Boom!

    Suddenly, the heavens and earth grew dark, as if even the sky had turned scarlet-red. A bloody rain descended everywhere, covering this region.

    Mu Chen stabilised his figure as he slightly knitted his brows because he could sense the abnormal Spiritual Energy fluctuations in this region. Clearly, Cao Feng had started to use his killing move.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time...¡±

    Mu Chen lowered his head as he muttered to himself. The hand in his sleeve silently formed thest seal.

    Buzz!

    The space around Mu Chen suddenly turned blood-red and the countless blood shadows that were like vines shuttled through space. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, they had already wrapped around his body.

    Those blood shadows enveloped Mu Chen and a massive blood bell appeared, shrouding him within.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    The blood bell stood in the sky, there were countless savage faces on the surface of the blood bell as they issued piercing shrieks that resonated in the sky non-stop. This caused a sharp pain to the mind, as if it was about to explode.

    When the blood bell appeared and shrouded Mu Chen within, countless people had their faces changed as they inwardly shook their heads. This killing move of Cao Feng¡¯s could even cause a simr Second Grade Sovereign to be in a tough situation.

    This Mu Chen is probably gone.

    In the Blood Hawk Hall¡¯s direction, the Blood Hawk King, who had a dark expression, revealed a smear of a faint smile on his face. His gaze was as venomous as a snake as it made a shudder.

    This time, I will see if the Nine Nether Pce still has any face left.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Up in the sky, Cao Feng eerily smiled as killing intent surged and his seals changed shortly after. The blood bell suddenly trembled as the bloody light exploded. As long as he detonated the bell, Mu Chen, who was in it, would definitely die!

    ¡°Demonic Blood Bell - Explode!¡±

    Boom!

    Therge blood bell thoroughly exploded. In that instant of the explosion, there was an endless sea of blood sweeping out and the reeking of blood covered this region.

    Even space showed signs of shattering at this moment as spatial cracks swiftly expanded...

    Innumerable gazes were directed over.

    The faces of Tang Bing and Tang Rou turned pale as their figures lightly trembled. Everyone in the Nine Nether Troop also had pale faces as their expressions dulled down.

    Only Nine Nether maintained her calm.

    In the area where the sea of blood had spread out, endless lights abruptly shot out from the sea of blood. The sea of blood evaporated from those lights, and in a few breath¡¯s time, the sea of blood that filled that region was thoroughly wiped out.

    Cao Feng¡¯s face abruptly changed as he looked up.

    Many experts between the heavens and earth had also sensed it as they looked at the distant sky with astonishment in their eyes. Shortly after, many people were blinking their eyes.

    Between that heaven and earth stood a colossal light figure with a zing sun hovering behind it¡¯s head, emitting an endless light. The surging light had spread out, causing the Spiritual Energy in this region to boil.

    A heart-rming Spiritual Energy pressure had also enveloped out.

    In the sky, the three Emperors that had been watching this battle had their eyes abruptly narrowed as shock emerged in their eyes.

 Chapter 691 - Might of the Great Solar Undying Body

    Chapter 691 - Might of the Great Sr Undying Body

    Dazzling mes of light surged from that horizon. The torrential bloody light that was in its way was like snow meeting magma and swiftly withered away.

    In a few breaths¡¯ time, the dark horizon instantly turned bright. In the distant bright sky, there was a colossal figure striding over with a zing sun behind its head, looking incredibly spectacr.

    Countless people were dumbfounded as they watched this scene.

    ¡°This is Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body?¡±

    ¡°What Sovereign Celestial Body is this? Judging from the fluctuations that it¡¯s giving off, it doesn¡¯t seem to be an ordinary Sovereign Celestial Body. But the appearance doesn¡¯t look like any of the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies...¡±

    ¡°Weird...¡±

    Whispers rang out between the heavens and earth with shock and doubt mixed into those voices. Evidently, they had no clue what that mysterious Sovereign Celestial Body before them was.

    Up in the sky, the three Emperors simrly had shock and splendour in their eyes as they looked at that mysterious Sovereign Celestial Body.

    ¡°This Sovereign Celestial Body doesn¡¯t seem to be among the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies!¡± Sky Vulture Emperor eximed.

    Spiritual Pupils Emperor slightly frowned his brows as he faintly said, ¡°Although the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies is authoritative, the world is vast and wide. There is also some powerful Sovereign Celestial Bodies that aren¡¯t amongst the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies. Furthermore, some talented geniuses are also able to refine a powerful Sovereign Celestial Body with the right opportunity.¡±

    Hearing his words, Sleeping Emperor nodded his head as he smiled in a faintly audible voice, ¡°Your words are correct. There are too many miraculous things in the world. The 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies does not represent everything. But even if the Sovereign Celestial Body is powerful, it still has to depend on the user¡¯s strength. If the gap is too great, it also could not beplemented through cultivating a powerful Sovereign Celestial Body.¡±

    His words paused for a brief moment as he cast a nce at the two Sovereign Celestial Bodies that were facing off and smiled. ¡°But right now, that mysterious Sovereign Celestial Body is sufficient to conclude the result.¡±

    Although Mu Chen was only a First Grade Sovereign, his fighting power wasn¡¯t any weaker than Cao Feng, who was a Second Grade Sovereign. Right now, the both of them had summoned their Sovereign Celestial Bodies, and with Sleeping Emperor¡¯s eyesight, he could naturally tell that Mu Chen had the upper hand.

    Sky Vulture Emperor smiled hearing his words, while the Spiritual Pupils Emperor lightly knitted his brows and spoke nothing more. He didn¡¯t have much interest regarding a battle of this level. Even if Cao Feng was a subordinate of the Blood Hawk King, if he was that useless, then there¡¯s no value in using him. Those that had to be discarded had to be abandoned.

    Up in the sky, Cao Feng also had shock in his eyes as he looked at the enormous mysterious figure that was walking over. Torrential waves swept up in his heart and he could feel the blowing pressure.

    That pressure was sufficient to indicate that this Sovereign Celestial Body that Mu Chen had refined was more powerful than his Blood Shadow Celestial Body.

    ¡°How is that possible...?!¡±

    Cao Feng roared in his heart. He naturally knew how precious a Sovereign Celestial Body of such a level would be. Even he had only obtained the cultivation technique for the Blood Shadow Celestial Body after contributing so much to the Blood Hawk Hall for so many years. But, right now, Mu Chen had actually cultivated a Sovereign Celestial Body that was more powerful than his own!

    ¡°It must have been given to him by Nine Nether!¡± Jealousy zed in Cao Feng¡¯s heart. He had aplicated feeling for Nine Nether, it was adoration and the feeling of inferiority. Back then, when he betrayed the Nine Nether Pce, part of the reason was that he knew that he could not be matched up to Nine Nether, so he wanted to gamble. It was precisely so that when he saw Nine Nether bring someone back to the Nine Nether Pce to rece him, he could not control the raging killing intent in his heart.

    He wanted to prove to Nine Nether that he could not be reced!

    ¡°Do you think that you can defeat me with this Sovereign Celestial Body? What a pipe dream!¡± Killing intent surged like waves in Cao Feng¡¯s heart as he ferociously roared and swiftly formed seals with both of his hand.

    Boom!

    A torrential bloody light violently swept out once again as massive blood pirs of light shot out from the Blood Shadow Celestial Body. They looked to be made from fresh blood.

    ¡°Sword of the Blood Shadow - Spiritual sh!¡±

    The pirs of light that seemed to be drenched in blood violently converged together, forming a sword of blood that¡¯s roughly a hundred feet in size. On the giant sword, there was fresh blood dripping down like a stream.

    Whoosh!

    The giant sword of blood irregrly distorted like a shadow with bizarre cold fluctuations. In the next instant, the blood sword rustled and disappeared.

    In the sky far away, space abruptly tore apart behind the Great Sr Undying Body that was formed by Mu Chen and a bloody light that was like a shadow shuttled out. There weren¡¯t any ripplesing from it as it shed towards the head of the Great Sr Undying Body.

    Buzz!

    However, just when that shadow-like blood sword was about toe in contact with it, a huge hand that was zing with sr mes stretched forth and grabbed ahold of the blood sword.

    Pssk! Pssk!

    The colossal hand that was grabbing the blood sword tightened its grip, causing the blood sword to instantly crumble as fresh blood shot out, then instantly dissolved into nothing.

    Rustle!

    Countless people between the heavens and earth involuntarily went into an uproar because no one expected Cao Feng¡¯s bizarre attack to be so easily blocked by Mu Chen.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    Cao Feng couldn¡¯t help roaring out. His blood sword was refined from the blood of many experts and Spiritual Beasts. It was substantial and wasn¡¯t inferior to an ordinary Divine Artifact. But, right now, it was actually destroyed by the hand of Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body.

    mes of light surged in the eyes of the Great Sr Undying Body that was formed by Mu Chen. It was filled with indifference. The gaze that he used to look at Cao Feng was like a deity looking at an ant from high above.

    It was when he truly utilised the Great Sr Undying Body that he realised that there was a sharp increase in the power within his body. The level of it had far surpassed Cao Feng¡¯s at this moment.

    The Great Sr Undying Body was the foundation Sovereign Celestial Body for the Primordial Immortal Body. It wasn¡¯t something that ordinary people could understand about how fearful it was.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze maintained it¡¯s indifference as he clenched his fist and threw a fist forth. Light blossomed as a fist print that was simr to that of a zing sun whistled out, piercing through space in a sh and appeared before Cao Feng as he ruthlessly thrust it out.

    Facing the swift attack, Cao Feng could only cross his arms before him to guard himself. After that, he felt a dreadful energy exploding from his arms.

    Boom!

    A heavy noise resounded in the horizon as the massive Blood Shadow Celestial Body was sent back. Every single step would leave a deep footprint on the ground below.

    Boom!

    The Blood Shadow Celestial Body suddenly stomped on the ground, causing the earth to crack before he could stabilise his figure. Cao Feng¡¯s eyes had already been filled with rage and savagery. Him being beaten back, again and again had raised the killing intent in his heart to the limit.

    ¡°I must definitely kill him!¡±

    Cao Feng howled in his heart because he couldn¡¯t ept losing by Mu Chen¡¯s hands. He had chased after this strength for years. It was so much so that he was willing to betray others. If he were to fail here, wouldn¡¯t that mean that his efforts for all these years were for nothing?

    Thus, he must definitely kill Mu Chen!

    Cao Feng¡¯s eyes grew blood-red as he raised both of his arms high up. The scarlet Spiritual Energy was like a tidal wave as it surged forth from his palms. This time, there was real blood mixed into that Spiritual Energy.

    This was the blood belonging to Cao Feng.

    Rustle!

    The thick rustling of water resounded as a blood-red sphere that was roughly a hundred feet in size swiftly formed on the palms of the Blood Shadow Celestial Body. The surface of the blood sphere was continually wriggling with bloody spikes extending out and shrinking back in.

    A fearful, violent fluctuation quietly spread out in this region.

    On the Greaw Goldstage, Xu Qing and Zhou Yue had grave expressions at this moment. When the blood sphere was in Cao Feng¡¯s hands, they couldn¡¯t help changing their expressions.

    ¡°That fellow is insane!¡±

    They involuntarily cursed out as they naturally sensed that Cao Feng had extracted all the blood in his body. Clearly, he truly intended to kill, to kill Mu Chen once and for all!

    But even if he won, he would require at least half a year of slowly recovery for paying such a huge price.

    In the direction of the Nine Nether Pce, Tang Bing and Tang Rou had clenched their fists with nervousness covering their faces. As for Nine Nether, her brows gently knitted since she had belittled the killing intent Cao Feng had for Mu Chen.

    She lightly stretched her body straight and was waiting with her power gathered. If Mu Chen encountered danger, she would definitely take action.

    ¡°Sphere of the Demonic Blood!¡±

    Cao Feng roared with a violent rage as the torrential blood light exploded. That massive sphere of blood had turned into a red streak of light as it swiftly made its way towards Mu Chen.

    As the red ball travelled, it caused cracks in space. There were even deep cracks being torn on the earth below.

    Mu Chen looked at the ball of demonic blood that was swiftlying in his direction. Facing such an astonishing attack, he did not choose to dodge. Instead, he sped both of his hands together.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll let you experience the true power of the Great Sr Undying Body.¡±

    Murmurs resounded from within Mu Chen¡¯s heart as his gaze turned sharp shortly after with endless light shooting out from his palms. In the centre of his palms, there was a zing sun that could be vaguely seen.

    ¡°Palm of Great Sr!¡±

    A deep voice rang from within Mu Chen¡¯s heart, and the palms that contained the zing sun pped out. It had directly prated through space as it mmed against the light ball that held all of the blood in Cao Feng¡¯s body without any fear.

    Boom!

    The two shed together as light instantly enveloped the heavens and earth. But countless people had their eyes widened at this moment.

    Which of them was stronger in this fight with their lives on the line?

 Chapter 692 - Swift Destruction

    Chapter 692 - Swift Destruction

    Boom!

    The terrifying collision exploded in the air as the endless sr light and scarlet-red light took half the horizon each. The two ferocious Spiritual Energies violently shed in an attempt to cancel the other party out.

    Space continually cracked at the point of collision. This confrontation made the gazes of countless others look on with grave expressions. Even the heads of other forces under the Great Havew Domain had their expressions changed after looking at this scene.

    Everyone had their attention focused on the collision and knew that this sh should determine the winner.

    In the Nine Nether Pce, Tang Bing and Tang Rou had their beautiful eyes widened with their fists clenched to the point that they were a little pale. Things had already reached this far, they were just a step away from victory. If he failed, it would make others feel that it was a great pity.

    Tang Rou unceasingly prayed in a soft voice. Tang Bing was biting her red lips and did not blink her eyes.

    Under the countless amounts of attention, the horrifying sh was still in a deadlock. When Cao Feng saw this situation, his face grew even more ugly.

    He had already fought to such an extent, and he still couldn¡¯t defeat Mu Chen in a single blow.

    ¡°This bastard!¡±

    Cao Feng¡¯s eyes were red, like a gambler that had bet everything. He viciously stared at Mu Chen as he abruptly stomped his feet once again, pouring all the Spiritual Energy within his body without reservation. Along with that was the remaining blood in his body.

    If one could see his figure within the Sovereign Celestial Body, they would realise that Cao Feng was no different from a corpse and looked extremely terrifying.

    Boom!

    Affected by Cao Feng¡¯s counterattack with all he had, the scarlet light instantly grew. In an instant, even the light showed faint signs of being suppressed.

    Everyone between the heavens and earth cried out in surprise.

    Behind the endless light, the Great Sr Undying Body that was formed by Mu Chen was looking at Cao Feng¡¯s retaliation without any ripples in his eyes, then built seals with both of his hands shortly after.

    Boom!

    Within the light palms, the sun seemed to have expanded as a brilliant light swept out. The sr mes on the palm soared in an instant.

    ¡°Great Sr Exterminating Demon!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s deep voice rang out in this horizon as the palms that contained the zing sun whistled down with the mes expanding. The torrential bloody light that had sharply increased was instantly burnt by the sr mes in the blink of an eye.

    The sr palms mmed down as they grabbed the blood-red light ball that had the blood of Cao Feng and abruptly clenched.

    Bang!

    A shattering noise resounded as that blood ball was directly destroyed by Mu Chen. Before the violent energy in it explode, the sr mes had already swept out and burnt it until nothing remained.

    Up in the sky, the bloody light was instantly erased.

    Dense fear surged from Cao Feng¡¯s eyes as the Blood Shadow Celestial Body that was swiftly dulling down turned around and fled. He had already understood the fact that the current him could not defeat Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was indifferent as he looked at Cao Feng¡¯s escaping figure. He waved his sleeve. A light palm prated through space and fell onto the Blood Shadow Celestial Body.

    Boom!

    A heart-rming noise rang out as the Blood Shadow Celestial Body that was formed by Cao Feng instantly exploded, turning into bloody rain as it fell down and dyed the ground in red.

    When the bloody rain fell, a dull scarlet light frantically shuttled out.

    A chill shed across Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as the light palm ruthlessly pped out, making a grab for that dulled bloody light. Clearly, he wasn¡¯t going to let Cao Feng off so easily.

    The bloody light that was formed by Cao Feng was inferior to Mu Chen in regards to speed with his current state of heavy injuries. Thus, in the blink of an eye, that light palm had already appeared above him and mercilessly mmed down.

    Dense fear instantly surged from Cao Feng¡¯s eyes.

    Everyone¡¯s hearts jolted at this sight. Although the age of this new Domain Lord of the Nine Nether Pce was young, his methods were somewhat ruthless. Judging from the looks now, he was clearly trying to hit a dog while it¡¯s down.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Just when Mu Chen¡¯s light palm was about to hit Cao Feng, in the direction of the Blood Hawk Hall, the Blood Hawk King, who was paying attention to the fight, roared out with a dark expression.

    Hearing his roar, Mu Chen paid no attention and increased his speed instead.

    ¡°Impudent!¡±

    The Blood Hawk King¡¯s face was thoroughly darkened. Although Cao Feng had disappointed him so much, he was still someone from the Blood Hawk Hall, after all. If he was crippled by Mu Chen before he, the Blood Hawk King, it would be equivalent to pping the face of his Blood Hawk Hall. It was something that he absolutely couldn¡¯t tolerate, especially when he saw Mu Chen ignoring him. His rage surged.

    ¡°Arrogant brat with your nose in the air! Let this king teach you the meaning of modesty!¡±

    The Blood Hawk King pped the armrest, turning the throne into dust as his figure moved, and appeared in the sky. A scarlet feather pierced through space in a rustle as it flew towards the Sovereign Celestial Body formed by Mu Chen with lightning speed.

    Whoosh!

    That scarlet feather pierced through space. In an instant, it made Mu Chen feel a chill in his heart. Although the blood feather didn¡¯t look powerful, the terrifying Spiritual Energy fluctuations in it far surpassed his own.

    A Fifth Grade Sovereign was something that Mu Chen could not contend against, even though he possessed the Great Sr Undying Body.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze slightly flickered and he did an astonishing act shortly after. He was actually not bothered with Blood Hawk King¡¯s attack. The light palm was still mming towards Cao Feng with ferocity.

    At the sight of this, the Blood Hawk King¡¯s gaze instantly turned cold. Since that¡¯s the case, then you can be crippled together with Cao Feng.

    Buzz!

    The blood feather prated through space and directly appeared behind Mu Chen. However, just when it was about to strike Mu Chen, a feather that was zing with purple mes had also torn through space and was about to sh with the blood feather.

    Boom!

    The two feathers shed. There wasn¡¯t any violent Spiritual Energy that exploded, the both of them cancelled each other out as they swiftly dulled in lustre and disappeared.

    ¡°Someone of my Nine Nether Pce doesn¡¯t require your Blood Hawk Hall to teach a lesson to!¡±

    When the two attacks cancelled out, a cold and crisp voice had also resounded between these heavens and earth as well. Countless people turned their heads over and saw Nine Nether standing by herself before the throne. She had a cool and elegant appearance as her hair fluttered with purple mes zing around her. This gave others a feeling of stunning beauty, as well as prestige.

    Blood Hawk King stood on the sky as he coldly looked at Nine Nether. He smiled from rage. ¡°What a great tone. Having not seen you for years, Nine Nether, your temper is getting from bad to worse.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t swallow this, then fight. You have not been pleasing to my eyes for a long time. If I dispose of you, I can just incorporate your Blood Hawk Hall into my Nine Nether Pce.¡± The corner of Nine Nether¡¯s lips rose as she spoke.

    ¡°Incorporate my Blood Hawk Hall? Okay, show me what you are capable of. I¡¯ll see how capable are you to say such words!!¡± Blood Hawk Kingughed from anger.

    ¡°Arghhh!¡±

    However, just when Blood Hawk King finished his words, a shriek suddenly rang out. Mu Chen¡¯s palm had already mmed onto Cao Feng without any reservation. Thetter¡¯s chest sunk in as he spewed blood. His body was like a bird with broken wings as he fell.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    When Cao Feng was falling, two gales swept past and severed both of his arms. On the spot, another miserable shriek rang out once again.

    Boom!

    Cao Feng heavily fell onto the ground, causing the earth to cave in with his body lying in it. Fresh blood flowed as his aura became weak. It was unclear if he was still alive.

    Hisss.

    Countless people silently sucked in a chilled breath as they looked at Mu Chen with slight fearful gazes. The ruthless means that thetter had disyed made even them who had experienced hundreds of battles feel a chill in their hearts.

    Although the age of that youth wasn¡¯t big, his methods weren¡¯t small.

    Up in the sky, the Great Sr Undying Body that was formed by Mu Chen had dissipated as he revealed his body. His gaze was coldly looking at Cao Feng, whose death was unclear, as he spoke in a faint voice, ¡°This is what you owe to the Nine Nether Pce. In the future, you are not rted to the Nine Nether Pce in any way.¡±

    Pfft.

    Cao Feng, who was already in a weak state at this moment, spurted out a mouthful of blood after hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words. His sight went ck, and he fainted.

    The entire heavens and earth were silent.

    After that, cheers abruptly rang out from the Nine Nether Pce¡¯s direction. Every single one of the Nine Nether Troop had excitement on their faces with their eyes turning red. All these years, Cao Feng¡¯s betrayal had been a thorn in their hearts. In the Great Havew Domain, many people mocked them because of this, and they could only endure it. But today, all grudges were cleared up with the arrival of the new Domain Lord, Mu Chen.

    At this point in time, they were utterly convinced that the new Domain Lord brought back by Lord Nine Nether was indeed stronger than Cao Feng and was more convincing.

    ¡°Big Sister, Mu Chen won!¡± Tang Rou grabbed onto Tang Bing¡¯s arm as she said with delight.

    Tang Bing held a smile on her rosy lips as her beautiful eyes became filled with delight as well. She looked at the figure in the sky and slightly pouted her lips. Fortunately, that fellow did not disappoint them. Otherwise, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let him off so lightly.

    When the Nine Nether Pce¡¯s cheers trembled the skies, the Blood Hawk King, who was in the sky, had such a dark face that it looked like water would drip from his face at any time. He eerily stared at Mu Chen. ¡°What a ruthless brat!¡±

    Dreadful killing intent swept out from his body and pressed towards Mu Chen like a mountain. Clearly, he had raised the intention to kill Mu Chen in his heart.

    Sensing that lofting killing intent, Mu Chen¡¯s expression slightly changed. The strength of a Fifth Grade Sovereign was indeed powerful.

    Rustle.

    When the killing intent surged over, a breezy fragrance blew as well. Nine Nether¡¯s slender figure appeared before Mu Chen as her hair fluttered, withstanding the killing intent for Mu Chen.

    Nine Nether¡¯s face was cold as she clenched her fist. Purple mes that were like snakes were slithering towards the centre of her fist. She slowly raised her slender eyes and coldly stared at the Blood Hawk King as her cold voice resounded in the sky.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not convinced, then let me apany you in a fight.¡±

 Chapter 693 - Ascending the Peak

    Chapter 693 - Ascending the Peak

    Everyone raised their heads to look up in the sky, where dense killing intent was spreading out. Affected by the killing intent, the temperature between the heavens and earth had abruptly dropped.

    It was the killing intent of two Kings.

    Up in the sky, Nine Nether and the Blood Hawk King faced off, both with icy expressions. The grudges between those two went way back, and neither party found the other party pleasing to the eye. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the both of them were Kings of the Great Havew Domain, they might have already been unable to hold back and fight for blood.

    But judging from the current situation, the two of them didn¡¯t seem to be able to suppress the killing intent in their hearts any longer.

    ¡°I have always wanted to experience how formidable the Nine Nether Bird n is. I would love to give it a try today.¡± The Blood Hawk King darkly said as ferocity surged in his eyes.

    As he spoke, the scarlet-red light around him expanded into a violent tornado, covered with violent and vast Spiritual Energy fluctuations. It was like a series of des as it wreaked havoc across the heavens and earth.

    ¡°Thene and try.¡± Nine Nether replied with a cold smile. Purple mes abruptly surged around her and her hair fluttered in the purple mes as a terrifying temperature spread out.

    When everyone saw the two of them, their faces couldn¡¯t help slightly changing. If Nine Nether and the Blood Hawk King were to fight here, the effect definitely wouldn¡¯t be something that a battle between the Domain Lords could bepared to.

    The Domain Lord position was still not the cornerstone of the Great Havew Domain. Only those whose strength was simr to the Blood Hawk King and Nine Nether could be a central pir.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Just when the two of them were facing off, a bark rang out as ripples simr to the gentle wind swept out. When it swept out, the violent Spiritual Energy fluctuations around Nine Nether and the Blood Hawk King were suppressed into their body.

    Countless people directed their gazes over and saw Sky Vulture Emperor frowning his brows as he looked at the two people. He said in a solemn voice, ¡°Have the both of you forgotten the rules of the Great Havew Domain?¡±

    In the Great Havew Domain, the frictions between factions forbade the Kings from acting, only their subordinates were allowed to act. That way, they could continue thepetitions while preserving the existence of Kings.

    When Blood Hawk King saw that the Sky Vulture Emperor had taken action, he knew that he couldn¡¯t do anything to Nine Nether today. He cast a nce at Cao Feng, who was practically crippled, and couldn¡¯t swallow this anger down. His gaze was cold as he looked at Mu Chen. ¡°Cao Feng was already defeated, but that Mu Chen was so ruthless. I feel that we should remove his qualifications.¡±

    Hearing his words, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze turned cold as well.

    ¡°Dream on!¡± Nine Nether coldlyughed, ¡°Blood Hawk King, are you perhaps a dotard? As long as no one admits defeat in thispetition, the battle will still continue. Although Cao Feng was heavily injured, even if he was killed, he could only me himself and not others!¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s impossible if you want my Blood Hawk Hall to swallow this!¡± Blood Hawk King opposed.

    Seeing the dispute between those two, the Sky Vulture Emperor frowned his brows, while Spiritual Pupils Emperor faintly smiled next to him said, ¡°I think that we should first remove Mu Chen to calm Blood Hawk King¡¯s rage. In the future, we will find ways topensate him.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s face changed. His objective was the Greaw Goldpond, and now that he had finally reached here, how could he give it up? The so-called pensation¡± was illusory, and he could not trust it.

    Although he was a little furious in his heart, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t reckless enough to express anything at this moment. Right now, his position in the Great Havew Domain was still too low. There was no need to provoke trouble for Nine Nether just because he was angered for the moment.

    The Sky Vulture Emperor frowned his brows. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then who will participate in the Greaw Goldpond in the future?¡±

    ¡°Haha, arecking in those that want to enter the Greaw Goldpond?¡± The Spiritual Pupils Emperor smiled.

    Hearing the two dispute, Sleeping Emperor, who rarely spoke, faintly smiled. ¡°Old rules, continue.¡±

    The Sky Vulture Emperor and the Spiritual Pupils Emperor were briefly stunned. For all these years, the Sleeping Emperor rarely joined in their disputes. It was rare for him to take the initiative to speak.

    Furthermore, judging from the Sleeping Emperor¡¯s words, he was evidently helping Mu Chen.

    A smear of darkness shed in the depths of Spiritual Pupils Emperor¡¯s eyes. Although he was also one of the three Emperors, he knew how unfathomable the Sleeping Emperor was. The crucial point was that the Sleeping Emperor was the most trusted aide of the Domain Lord. Thus, it was best if he didn¡¯t refute the words of the Sleeping Emperor, so he smiled on the spot. ¡°Since Brother Meng has already said so, then we will continue as ording to the rules.¡±

    The Blood Hawk King¡¯s face grew pale and no longer dared to speak anymore. He gave Mu Chen an eerie snort as he waved his sleeve, turned around and descended from the sky.

    Nine Nether was also a little astonished as she cast a nce at the Sleeping Emperor. She gratefully nodded her head towards him, before shifting her gaze to Mu Chen. ¡°Your performance is pretty good. But you will have to depend on yourself to see what opportunity awaits you in the Greaw Goldpond.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head. Seeing his response, Nine Nether no longer spoke, turned around and descended.

    Looking at Nine Nether¡¯s leaving silhouette, Mu Chen turned his head over and respectfully cupped his fist towards the Sky Vulture Emperor and the Sleeping Emperor before descending towards the Greaw Goldstage.

    Several gazes were firmly fixed on Mu Chen¡¯s descending figure on the Greaw Goldstage.

    Xu Qing and Zhou Yue¡¯s gazes were filled with shock. The strength that Mu Chen had previously disyed must have made them feel somewhat fearful. Although they were stronger than Cao Feng, if they were to fight with thetter with their lives on the line, it could also cause quite a bit of trouble for them.

    However, Mu Chen could bear all of that. Just this point alone was sufficient to pull Mu Chen into the same rank as them.

    When Mu Chennded on the Greaw Goldstage, there were still violent fluctuations of Spiritual Energy exploding from far away. After that, a miserable figure flew out, swiftly retreating while drawing a line on the ground.

    Mu Chen appeared behind that figure and ced his hand on the figure¡¯s shoulder, helping him to dissolve the power.

    That figure turned his head over, it was Fang Lei. His face was pale and he bitterly smiled while looking at Mu Chen. Earlier, when Mu Chen fought with Cao Feng, he had also fought with Wu Tian. But evidently, he lost in the end.

    Up ahead, light converged as Wu Tian appeared. His gaze was somewhat eerie as he looked at Mu Chen. But this time, there was a little fear in the depths of his eyes.

    Earlier, when he fought with Fang Lei, he had also paid attention to Cao Feng¡¯s fight, and the extraordinary fighting strength that Mu Chen had disyed was sufficient to make him feel fearful.

    Wu Tian wasn¡¯t an idiot. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be the highest regarded Domain Lord by the Blood Hawk King. So, right now, he had redrawn all the contempt he had for Mu Chen and truly treated Mu Chen as an opponent of equal level to him.

    ¡°I have lost, Brother Mu Chen. I hope that you can reap some benefits from the Greaw Goldpond.¡± Fang Lei was also straightforward as he smiled towards Mu Chen and retreated from the Greaw Goldstage.

    Although he was unhappy with Wu Tian, he knew that he had lost due to being iparable to others. Thus, he did not recklessly seek help from Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen watched him leave before calmly returning to his spot. Although he also found Wu Tian unpleasing to the eyes, he knew that this wasn¡¯t a good time to continue fighting. Previously, when he fought with Cao Feng, he had already exhausted a considerable amount of Spiritual Energy. Right now, he wasn¡¯t in his best condition, so there wasn¡¯t a need to risk it. After all, the four qualifications have already been determined right now.

    Wu Tian also did not mock Mu Chen and returned with a dark expression. He originally wanted to take the chance to challenge Zhou Yue to move his ranking forward. But he never expected for Mu Chen to suddenly appear. Thus, he did not request a fight, in case it benefitted Mu Chen instead.

    The four people stood on the four corners of the Greaw Goldstage. Every single one of them was quiet without a single word, minding their own business.

    Countless people were looking at the four figures on the Greaw Goldstage. They were a little stirred at this moment and knew that those four were the Four Great Domain Lords of the Great Havew Domain. Aside from the new dark horse, Mu Chen, the remaining three were the old ones.

    As the atmosphere in the Greaw Goldstage calmed down, the three Emperors exchanged a nce up in the sky as Sky Vulture Emperor¡¯s old voice resonated throughout the heavens and earth.

    ¡°The four qualifications for the Greaw Goldpond has been determined. Now, ept the golden talisman.¡±

    ¡°Asura Hall, Xu Qing!¡±

    Hearing Sky Vulture Emperor¡¯s voice, Xu Qing calmly took a step forth as a golden light descended from the sky, turning into a golden talisman and fell into Xu Qing¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Mountain Splitting Pce, Zhou Yue!¡±

    ¡°Blood Hawk Hall, Wu Tian!¡±

    The two of them took a step forth as a golden light shrouded them and the golden talismans descended.

    Sky Vulture Emperor¡¯s gaze fell onto Mu Chen in the end as a smile appeared on his aged face. ¡°Nine Nether Pce, Mu Chen.¡±

    Mu Chen took a step forth as golden light converged together and formed into a golden talisman, in the end. Within the golden talisman, there seemed to be a bizarre fluctuation being emitted. The origin of that fluctuation appeared to being from the peak of the mountain.

    It was the location of the Greaw Goldpond.

    ¡°From today onwards, the four of you will be the new Four Great Domain Lords of our Great Havew Domain.¡±

    When the Sky Vulture Emperor¡¯s voice rang out, cheers that could topple mountains and overturn seas exploded in an instant. No matter what, the four of them were the best amongst the younger generation of the Great Havew Domain.

    Their strength obtained the acknowledgement of everyone.

    Hearing the cheers, Sky Vulture Emperor faintly smiled as he looked at the peak of the Goldpond Peak. The golden light in that area was still continually flowing down. But this time, the golden current had moved around the four of them.

    ¡°Now, you guys can ascend the peak.¡±

    Along with the Sky Vulture Emperor waving his hand, the gazes of Mu Chen and the other three instantly turned heated as they stomped their feet, their figure flying away. Under the countless envious gazes, they charged into the golden current, turning onto streaks of light as they made their way towards the summit of the majestic Goldpond Peak!

    The Greaw Goldpond has finally been opened for them!

 Chapter 694 - Entering the Greatlaw Goldpond

    Chapter 694 - Entering the Greaw Goldpond

    Summit of the Goldpond Peak

    Golden light was spreading out and, looking over, the pupils were dyed in a gold colour as the golden current poured down, emitting a dreadful pressure.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figurended on the mountain. When his feetnd, it was a firm sensation as if it was forged with diamonds. He looked up ahead in astonishment. The central region was covered with dazzling golden light. It was so much so that it was piercing to the eyes.

    The golden current in the entire Goldpond Peak came from there.

    When the golden current rushed out, it avoided Mu Chen. He tapped his feet, and his figure flew out a thousand feet, which followed with a vast goldenke that appeared in his sight.

    The goldenke looked like it was filled with a golden liquid and the thickke water was rolling. asionally, golden bubbles would rise and explode in the end. Also, when they blew, golden currents would sweep out.

    ¡°This is the Greaw Goldpond?¡±

    Mu Chen was a little startled as he looked at this goldenke. Although theke seemed calm on the surface, for some reason, Mu Chen felt a heavy sense of danger, as if the goldenke before him was a ferocious beast.

    Since the Greaw Goldpond had a divine ability to refine the Sovereign Celestial Body, it probably wasn¡¯t ordinary.

    Whoosh.

    Three screeches of wind resounded as Xu Qing, Zhou Yue and Wu Tian alsonded all around. Their gazes were a little heated as they looked at theke before them that was emitting golden light.

    The Sovereign Celestial Body was a vital means of Sovereign experts, and this Greaw Goldpond before them could refine the Sovereign Celestial Body and make it even stronger. Such temptation was undoubtedly attractive to them who had just stepped into the Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°The Greaw Goldpond is already open, the four of you will enter respectively. In the Greaw Goldpond, the water is millions of pounds in weight. The lower you go, the more terrifying the pressure will be. So you are not allowed to force your way down. Otherwise, you will bear the consequences yourself.¡±

    ¡°It will depend on your luck if you can refine the Daluo Golden Body of legend. You must not force it.¡±

    When Mu Chen and the other three reached the edge of the Greaw Goldpond, the Sky Vulture Emperor¡¯s solemn voice rang out like surging thunder.

    When the four of them heard his words, they nodded their heads in acknowledgement.

    ¡°Haha, guys, we will see which of us has a better opportunity.¡± Xu Qing smiled towards Mu Chen and the other two. After that, there wasn¡¯t any hesitation as he tapped his feet and turned into a streak of light, then shot into the Greaw Goldpond.

    There weren¡¯t any sshes on the surface of theke when his body went in. From the looks of it, it was as if he had entered a bottomlesske that was heart-rming.

    Behind Xu Qing, Zhou Yue and Wu Tian also followed him without any hesitation.

    When Mu Chen saw the three people disappearing into the Greaw Goldpond, he inhaled a deep breath as the Spiritual Energy in his body quietly surged. After that, he turned into a streak of light and entered the Greaw Goldpond.

    Plop.

    When he entered the Greaw Goldpond, the fine plopping noise resounded in Mu Chen¡¯s ears. Shortly after, his pupils were filled with golden light, which was followed by the powerful energy that surged from all directions in an attempt to crush him to bits.

    Boom!

    Lightning was instantly unleashed from the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body, and his entire body turned into lightning. Evidently, he had raised the Lightning God¡¯s Physique to the limit. Shortly after, he tapped his feet and his figure was like a fish, swiftly swimming down the Greaw Goldpond.

    In the Greaw Goldpond, it was evident that the benefits would be better the deeper it was. But also, the deeper it was, the pressure would also be even more terrifying. If one¡¯s ability wasn¡¯t sufficient, rashly heading down was courting death.

    Rustle!

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure swiftly streaked across the thick golden light that brought along a fine watery noise, his figure was continuously moving downwards.

    Golden light filled the surroundings. In this Greaw Goldpond, even the senses were suppressed to the lowest degree. In the outside world, Mu Chen could clearly sense any aura within a hundred miles. But in this ce, it was barely even ten feet.

    Tsk! Tsk!

    The lightning twisting around the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body was gradually slowing down the deeper he went. It was because the pressureing from the surroundings was getting more and more powerful, even if he had pushed the Lightning God¡¯s Physique to the limits, he could still feel the stinging pain on his skin.

    When that pressure surged over, Mu Chen could sense strands of golden light endlessly surging into his body. It was a very peculiar energy. When the golden light passed through, Mu Chen could sense his muscles, bones and even his blood gradually boiling up, as if it was being refined in the furnace.

    ¡°What a mysterious and fearsome Greaw Goldpond.¡±

    Mu Chen sighed in his heart. With the Lightning God¡¯s Physique, he could only dive to roughly 200 feet. That pressure was indeed a little fearsome.

    ¡°Looks like I can only summon the Sovereign Celestial Body.¡±

    Mu Chen formed seals with both of his hands as a surging Spiritual Energy gale exploded from his body. Even the golden liquid around him was pushed out as a massive light figure appeared around him, enveloping him within.

    With the appearance of the Great Sr Undying Body, the pressure that had enveloped Mu Chen instantly disappeared. He issued a faint smile and, using his mind, the Great Sr Undying Body dived at a swift speed once again.

    After bringing out the Great Sr Undying Body, Mu Chen¡¯s diving speed was clearly much faster. As he got deeper, Mu Chen was able to sense that the golden energy that was surging in his direction got thicker as well.

    When that golden energy came in contact with the Sovereign Celestial Body, Mu Chen strangely sensed that the buzzing noise was actually being emitted from the Sovereign Celestial Body. From the looks of it, it was simr to a starving person seeing gourmet food before him and greedily devouring it.

    Strands of golden light were frantically devoured by the Sovereign Celestial Body that drifted on the surface of the massive Sovereign Celestial Body.

    Mu Chen still continued to make his way down.

    When he dived to roughly around 800 feet, he gradually came to a stop. Even with the Great Sr Undying Body, he felt a slightly faint pressure.

    Mu Chen looked around, his pupils were dyed in gold as he willed in his mind and the Great Sr Undying Body sat down. The golden energy here was very thick and was sufficient for him to use for his cultivation.

    The Sky Vulture Emperor¡¯s earlier reminders were engraved in his heart. This Greaw Goldpond wasn¡¯t ordinary, purely going deeper down was probably not too wise of a decision.

    ¡°Let¡¯s cultivate here, then.¡±

    Therge hands of the Great Sr Undying Body slowly formed seals. As it breathed, there was a thunderous booming that rang out. As Mu Chen entered into his cultivation state, the zing sun behind the head of the Great Sr Undying Body had actually started to quietly spin.

    Boom! Boom!

    When the sun spun, the goldenke water in this region seemed to have been awakened and was endlessly pouring over in a current. In the end, it was refined by the great sun and absorbed by the Great Sr Undying Body.

    Theke water of this Greaw Goldpond was as heavy as a mountain, with bizarre energy contained within it. Trying to separate it wasn¡¯t an easy task, many people hade here but was only able to refine, bit-by-bit, by using their Spiritual Energy. But Mu Chen¡¯s devouring speed was sufficient to leave many people scared silly.

    Under this speed, a faintyer of golden light appeared on the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s massive Sovereign Celestial Body. On the celestial body, there were strands of golden light drifting as it swelled, bit-by-bit.

    Outside the Greaw Goldpond, everyone was looking at the summit that was covered in golden light. Many people had dense envy in their eyes. After all, the power of the Greaw Goldpond was significantly attractive to the majority the Sovereigns.

    In the sky stood the three Emperors with four golden talismans that were linked to the talismans Mu Chen and the other three had, mutually interacting.

    At this moment, the four golden talismans were emitting a golden light that was slowly getting stronger.

    The three Emperors looked at the four golden talismans. Generally speaking, the deeper it was, the amount of the Goldpond¡¯s power being absorbed would also be stronger, and the light emitted by the golden talisman would also be stronger. But, clearly, only the deeper depths had more significant benefits.

    ¡°Looks like the Four Great Domain Lords this time are a little strongerpared to the previous ones. Right now, their location should be within 500 to 1000 feet.¡± The Sky Vulture Emperor looked at the lights on the four golden talismans and couldn¡¯t help smiling.

    The Sleeping Emperor had also opened his eyes a little and shut them once again as he muttered, ¡°Looks like no one can dip their finger onto the golden body again.¡±

    The Sky Vulture Emperor and the Spiritual Pupils Emperor helplessly smiled. That demand was a little too high. ording to their estimations for all these years, one would have to at least dive down two thousand feet to refine the Daluo Golden Body. Only by making use of the pressure and pure energy of the Goldpond could they refine the Daluo Golden Body.

    But it was a pity that the number of those that could dive to such depths could be counted with one hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just take a look. After all, it has note to an end yet.¡± The Sky Vulture Emperor said.

    The Sleeping Emperor nodded his head without a single word.

    The Spiritual Pupils Emperor suddenly looked at the Sleeping Emperor and said, ¡°Brother Meng, I wonder if there¡¯s any news of the Domain Ruler? The time for the great hunt is getting close.¡±

    The Sleeping Emperor shook his head with a smile, ¡°Brother Spiritual Pupils, rest assured. The Domain Ruler will surely appear when there¡¯s a need for it.¡±

    Hearing his reply, the Spiritual Pupils Emperor could only smile and no longer spoke.

    The three Emperors turned silent as their gazes stared at the four golden talismans. But clearly, their interest was a little low, since there wasn¡¯t any matter that could light their eyes urring.

    Was this batch of Four Great Domain Lords still unable to reach that level?

 Chapter 695 - 2000 Feet

    Chapter 695 - 2000 Feet

    Rustle.

    In the depths of the Greaw Goldpond

    A massive light figure quietly sat as the thick golden liquid was slowly flowing and endlessly poured towards that light figure.

    Behind the head of the light figure, there was a zing sun spinning with sr mes being emitted that refined the golden liquid. In the end, it was turned into stands of golden light and was absorbed.

    As more and more golden liquid was being refined, the strands of golden light drifting on the surface of the massive light figure also swelled up.

    Vaguely, those golden strands of light were like small snakes as they clung onto the massive figure.

    When those golden snakes moved, there was a faint golden light left behind, along with bizarre energy being emitted, making this Sovereign Celestial Body seem more congeal.

    This Sovereign Celestial Body was Mu Chen¡¯s Great Sr Undying Body.

    Right now, Mu Chen was seated within the Great Sr Undying Body. He slowly opened his shut eyes and looked at those golden snakes that were drifting on the surface of the Sovereign Celestial Body.

    In his perception, the Goldpond energy that he had absorbed was turned into a total of eight golden snakes. Those eight golden snakes clung onto the surface of the Sovereign Celestial Body. Whenever they moved, it would cause a heated sensation as the Spiritual Energy became exceedingly lively or even boiling.

    Mu Chen knew that when he refined those eight snakes, the might of his Great Sr Undying Body would be stronger. However... Mu Chen lightly frowned his brows because this sort of strengthening wasn¡¯t what he expected.

    He was still too far away from the so-called ¡°Daluo Golden Body¡±.

    Mu Chen sunk into his thoughts. Although the power of the Goldpond energy was already extremely vigorous, it was still clearly impossible to form the Daluo Golden Body here.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze lightly flickered. After that, his gaze started to shift towards the deeper region of the Greaw Goldpond. It was still dazzling in gold, and the depths could not be seen. The deep feeling that it gave off made others feel fear in their hearts.

    After entering the Greaw Goldpond, Mu Chen understood how terrifying the pressure was in this area. If it wasn¡¯t for the Great Sr Undying Body, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for him toe this far with his strength of First Grade Sovereign.

    But, right now, even this ce could not satisfy Mu Chen. He knew that his motive for entering the Greaw Goldpond wasn¡¯t to just merely refine his Sovereign Celestial Body.

    His ambition was higher than anyone else¡¯s.

    Because he needed the strength.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered as he inhaled a deep breath, and his gaze gradually turned cold. He firmly believed that there wasn¡¯t any strength that gratuitously arrived. Since he wanted to obtain power, then he would have the pay the corresponding price for it.

    If a Daluo Golden Body would make him helpless, then what would he do in the future when he encountered even steeper situations? Would he continue to run?

    If that¡¯s the case, perhaps he might never be able to fulfil his promise with that girl.

    Mu Chen no longer hesitated as he abruptly formed some seals with both of his hands. The Sovereign Celestial Body jolted as it swiftly flew towards the depths of the Greaw Golpond.

    Rustle!

    The massive Sovereign Celestial Body tyrannically tore through the goldenke water. Powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuated as it resisted the terrifying pressure from theke water that wasing from all directions.

    100 feet... 200 feet...

    In barely ten breath¡¯s time, Mu Chen had already descended roughly 400 feet. Right now, he was somewhere around 1,200 feet below.

    As he continued to dive, Mu Chen also sensed the surging pressure increasing several folds. That pressure was simr to mountains continuously being oveid on one another.

    But facing that pressure, there wasn¡¯t any hesitation in Mu Chen as he continued to dive downwards!

    The spiritual light of the Sovereign Celestial Body was already suppressed back into the body from the terrifying pressure. Even with Mu Chen being protected within the Sovereign Celestial Body, he felt a faint stinging pain.

    ¡°1,500 feet...¡±

    Mu Chen clenched his teeth as his skin gradually turned red. But there wasn¡¯t any cowardice in his ck pupils, it was even more zing and firm as he sensed that the Goldpond energy in the depths of the Greaw Goldpond was dense to a terrifying extent.

    Only in that depth can he refine the Daluo Golden Body.

    Still not enough!

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes turned red as he controlled the Great Sr Undying Body to continue its descent. Reaching that depth, every 10 feet down, the pressure would frantically ovey.

    Even if Mu Chen had the Great Sr Undying Body, his descending speed also became slower and slower, as if he was in a swamp.

    This time, a full half an hour passed and Mu Chen was not even 100 feet down.

    Also, the pressure from this short 100 feet had actually caused the Great Sr Undying Body to shrink by a lot. The dazzling spiritual light was slightly dulled at this moment.

    But Mu Chen did not give up. His ck pupils were directed at a deeper location as he allowed drops of fresh blood to ooze from his reddened skin.

    The thick goldenke water tyrannically tore apart as the Sovereign Celestial Body continued to descend.

    Another 100 feet... 150 feet... 200 feet...

    ...

    Outside the Goldpond Peak

    Every single gaze was directed at the four golden talismans. However, the three Emperors wore ordinary expressions. In the past, the Greaw Goldpond had been opened numerous times, and they had seen such simr calm situations many times. Thus, it was insufficient to cause any ripples to them.

    After all, in their eyes, as long as there wasn¡¯t anyone that had sessfully refined the Daluo Golden Body, any level was the same to them. There wasn¡¯t any difference in level and the difference was, at most, only fifty to a hundred steps.

    Buzz!

    While the three Emperors were indifferent, one of the golden talismans amongst the four suddenly became dazzling. The golden light spread out, covering the lighting from the three other golden talismans.

    Although the lights on the three other golden talismans were also continually getting stronger,pared to the fourth golden talisman, they weren¡¯t worth mentioning.

    Everyone in this region was more or less astonished by this scene as an uproar broke out soon after. They probably knew what the intense light from the fourth golden talisman meant.

    That light represented that someone was trying to break through towards the depths of the Greaw Goldpond.

    Golden light poured into the eyes of the three Emperors. The gazes of the three Emperors abruptly narrowed, even the Sleeping Emperor had his eyes narrowed as he stared at the dazzling golden talisman.

    ¡°Someone is dashing towards the depths of the Greaw Goldpond!¡± The Sky Vulture Emperor eximed.

    ¡°From the brilliance, he must be getting close to 2000 feet.¡± Even the Spiritual Pupils Emperor was a little startled. He clearly knew how much pressure there was at 2000 feet below the Greaw Goldpond. At that ce, even a Sovereign whose cultivation had reached the Third Grade would not be able to endure it, and the cultivation of those four that entered had evidently not reached that height yet.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Their faces were filled with astonishment. With the Greaw Goldpond covering them, they could not tell who was so daring and was actually charging towards the depth of 2000 feet with their strength.

    ¡°Looks like the ambition of this person isn¡¯t small.¡± The Sleeping Emperor smiled with some interest. Judging from the looks of it, this person is aiming for the Daluo Golden Body. In the long years of the Great Havew Domain, the amount of those that could achieve that could be counted with one hand.

    ¡°I just fear that his heart is loftier than the sky.¡± The Spiritual Pupils Emperor spoke after a brief ponder.

    The Sky Vulture Emperor had also frowned his brows. It was good to have ambition, but at times, one must know his limits. The danger in the Greaw Goldpond was sufficient to destroy any of those four. If they were too stubborn, they would only trap themselves within it.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since something like this has happened. Let us see if there will be any surprises.¡± The Sleeping Emperor faintly smiled as he stared at the golden talisman that was bing more and more dazzling.

    Down below, Tang Bing and Tang Rou were nervously looking at the dazzling golden talisman as they softly said to Nine Nether, ¡°Big Sister Nine Nether, that can¡¯t be Mu Chen, right?¡±

    Although Mu Chen¡¯s strength was only First Grade Sovereign and it didn¡¯t seem possible for him to achieve this step, based on their feelings, those girls felt that this might probably be linked to Mu Chen.

    Nine Nether looked at the golden talisman. A charming smile appeared on her cool and elegant face as she lightly nodded her head. ¡°It should be him.¡±

    Although her voice was soft, there was great self-confidence contained within.

    Among those four, the strength of Xu Qing and the rest was the strongest. However, their strength was still insufficient for them to reach the depth of 2000 feet. Only that fellow Mu Chen had many means concealed up his sleeve. Thus, it was highly possible for him to do something so unexpected.

    ¡°Let me see what level will you achieve...¡± Nine Nether curled her lips as she muttered to herself.

    Countless gazes focused on the golden talisman as the brilliance was getting stronger and stronger. Roughly half an hourter, that light was simr to a zing golden sun.

    That light had thoroughly covered the lights of the other three golden talismans.

    Every single gaze had a smear of astonishment surging at this moment.

    The gazes of the three Emperors had also gradually turned to graveness and astonishment from the initial indifference.

    Buzz!

    A buzzing sound suddenly came from the golden talisman. Shortly after, the golden talisman seemed like it could not endure any longer and exploded with golden light that was tens of thousands of feet, enveloping a hundred miles in radius.

    The bodies of the three Emperors jolted and their pupils couldn¡¯t help shrinking.

    That fellow really managed to charge down 2000 feet in depth!

    When everyone was stunned by the dazzling light, there was an abnormal fluctuationing from the depths of the Greaw Goldpond.

 Chapter 696 - The person in the depths of the pond

    Chapter 696 - The person in the depths of the pond

    Huuu. Huuu.

    Deep down in the Greaw Goldpond should be very quiet, but at this moment, it was rolling with waves as thick goldenke water violently whistled, as if it had formed a massive golden vortex.

    The centre of the vortex was actually a colossal seated figure.

    The colossal figure was naturally Mu Chen¡¯s Great Sr Undying Body. But at this moment, the Sovereign Celestial Body, which was initially a few hundred feet in size, had actually shrunk down to several dozen feet in size.

    It was caused by the dreadful pressure of the Greaw Goldpond.

    Within the Sovereign Celestial Body, Mu Chen quietly sat and his body was slightly trembling. The surface of his body was covered in dried blood. 2,000 feet down the Greaw Goldpond, the pressure had practically slightly prated the Sovereign Celestial Body as it pressed onto him.

    If it wasn¡¯t for him having an achievement in his physical body, he would have been crushed into fragments by the pressure that had prated the Sovereign Celestial Body.

    But even so, the intense pain that spread throughout his body still made him uncontrobly tremble. But the pain was endured as he clenched his teeth.

    Huuuu.

    Under theyer of dried blood, Mu Chen lightly inhaled as both of his hands slowly changed seals.

    Boom!

    When the seal was formed, the Great Sr Undying Body abruptly exploded with myriad feet of brilliance. mes of light were also rolling and spreading out. The mysterious and majestic Goldpond energy was sucked over and being devoured by the Great Sr Undying Body.

    Mu Chen had pushed his Great Sr Undying Body to the limits, so the golden energy was constantly whistling over and endlessly poured into the light figure.

    The golden energy was undoubtedly a hundred times thicker than before!

    With such stunning energy pouring in, the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s Great Sr Undying Body was rapidly being covered with golden light and the eight snakes were swiftly shuttled, greedily devouring the golden energy.

    The eight golden snakes were swiftly swelling up at a visible speed.

    A zing sensation spread throughout every corner of the Sovereign Celestial Body. That feeling was as if he was in a furnace. However, as the burning sensation got more intense, Mu Chen could feel that the foreign pressure was getting weaker. Evidently, his Sovereign Celestial Body was gradually getting stronger after absorbing the Goldpond energy, so the resistance was also getting progressively stronger.

    Time slowlypsed at the bottom of the Goldpond.

    As time passed, the golden light that enveloped the Great Sr Undying Body was getting stronger. Looking from afar, it seemed as if there was a golden membrane on the surface of the Sovereign Celestial Body.

    Mu Chen, who was in the Sovereign Celestial Body, abruptly opened his tightly shut eyes. His gaze was directed outside the Sovereign Celestial Body and saw a huge golden snake swiftly moving on the surface of his Sovereign Celestial Body. The golden snake wriggled and golden ws were abruptly stretched out from beneath the snake. On the head of the snake, golden lumps were rising as well.

    This was the sign that the snake was evolving.

    At the sight of it, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes shed across with a smear of thought. Shortly after, he shifted his gaze towards the seven golden snakes and realised that they were also slowly evolving as well. As they evolved, Mu Chen could sense a bizarre energy quietly surging from their bodies.

    That fluctuation made the Great Sr Undying Body slightly tremble, as if it was impatient.

    ¡°Daluo Golden Body, so it requires the snakes to evolve into dragons...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered. The eight golden snakes needed to evolve into dragons to refine the Daluo Golden Body, but it clearly required a significant amount of Goldpond energy. Also, that energy was only sufficient deep down.

    ¡°Then you can absorb all you want!¡±

    Mu Chen grinned as his seals changed. A powerful suction force surged from the Great Sr Undying Body that devoured the endless Goldpond energy that was flowing over.

    And when the Sovereign Celestial Body was sucking the Goldpond energy, the eight snakes were also greedily devouring it. Along with that, the evolution speed had also increased.

    Three days passed in the blink of an eye deep down in the Goldpond.

    Mu Chen opened his eyes once again in the Sovereign Celestial Body as he heard a hissing noise that abruptly resounded. He raised his head and saw eight snakes endlessly struggling on the surface of his Sovereign Celestial Body. As those golden snakes struggled, golden scales continually fell from their bodies. As golden light surged, dragon ws had also slowly stretched out.

    When dragon horns appeared on the heads of those golden snakes, the hissing noise from the eight golden snakes abruptly turned deep, they had actually turned into genuine dragon roars. The dragon roars were broad and powerful as they raised golden waves in the depths of the Goldpond.

    ¡°Sess!¡±

    Mu Chen looked at this scene with joy. He had finally fed those eight golden snakes.

    Roar!

    When the eight snakes sessfully transformed into golden dragons, they did not integrate into the Sovereign Celestial Body but twisted around the Great Sr Undying Body instead, issuing deep roars towards the depths of the Goldpond.

    The roars seemed like an urge.

    The eight golden dragons opened their mouths as violent gales whistled out, simr to tornados, as they swept towards the depths of the Greaw Goldpond. Deep down was filled with golden sludge, where the end could not be seen.

    The sludge was gold in colour, as if it was melted gold, dazzling to the eyes.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The golden sludge swept up inyers as it continuously swept towards the Sovereign Celestial Body.

    Poof! Poof!

    When the golden sludge enveloped over, it stuck onto the body of the Sovereign Celestial Body. In an instant, a white mist erupted from the Sovereign Celestial Body. It turns out that the golden sludge had a very fearsome temperature.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face instantly turned ugly.

    He realised that under the envelopment of the golden sludge, even the Great Sr Undying Body was dissolving, bit-by-bit. The golden sludge that seemed harmless was actually the most terrifying thing in the Greaw Goldpond.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Mu Chen cursed with his teeth clenched. Those golden dragons had brought quite a troublesome thing for him. But, from the looks of it, it seemed to be the final step in refining the Daluo Golden Body.

    Thus, no matter how shaken Mu Chen was in his heart, he had to persevere, no matter what, at this time.

    Rustle! Rustle!

    Earth-shattering golden sludge that was descending like a stormy rain was torn apart by the golden dragons. Under the envelopment of the stormy rain, the Great Sr Undying Body was gradually being covered underneath along with the eight golden dragons.

    Ssssssiii! Sssssii!

    White mist steadily rose as Mu Chen¡¯s figure, which was seated in the Sovereign Celestial Body, was violently trembling at this moment. His entire body was red as blood continually oozed out. However, he tightly clenched his teeth and did not issue a single noise.

    The horrifying temperature was not only burning the Sovereign Celestial Body, but also directly transmitted into him. Right now, he felt as if he was submerged deep inva and would burn to ashes at any moment.

    Mu Chen crouched down as sweat and bloodbined together as they flowed down. His teeth were clenched, blood was simrly spewing out between the gaps of his teeth. Blood veins climbed in his ck pupils, making him look particrly hideous.

    Sssssssi! Sssi!

    Golden sludge continually enveloped over as it nearly covered the entire Sovereign Celestial Body. Under thebustion of the golden sludge, the figure of the Great Sr Undying Body was shrinking, bit-by-bit.

    As if it was melting.

    Intense pain frantically pounded against Mu Chen¡¯s mind. In the end, even with his will, it was a little intolerable. As fresh blood flowed down, his consciousness was getting weaker and weaker.

    He could sense that under the envelopment of the golden sludge, the eight golden dragons were being fused into the Great Sr Undying Body, bit-by-bit. As long as he persevered, he would have sessfully refined the Daluo Golden Body.

    So at this time, he must endure it!

    Rustle!

    Just when Mu Chen was bitterly enduring, the golden sludge that continued to endlessly sweep out from the depths of the Goldpond,yers of the sludge was lifted.

    Along with the movements of thoseyers of golden sludge, Mu Chen seemed to have felt something at that particr moment. He endured the pain and forcefully opened his eyes, directing his gaze down.

    After that, his pupils abruptly shrank as a smear of astonishment surged in his eyes.

    In the deepest parts of the Greaw Goldpond, golden sludge flew away and a golden stone stage was slowly being revealed. The golden stage was just roughly a foot in size. Right now, there seemed to be a petite silhouette quietlyid on the stone stage.

    There is actually someone at the bottom of the Greaw Goldpond?

    The sudden discovery involuntarily left Mu Chen in shock. At the moment, he was even able to endure the intense paining from his body as he hastily directed his gaze over. He realised that the silhouette on the golden stone stage was a naked small girl. Judging from the appearance, she seemed to be about eleven or twelve years old. She had long jet-ck hair. Although her appearance wasn¡¯t clear, from her petite appearance, she seemed very cute.

    ¡°Who is she? Why is she here?¡±

    But at this moment, Mu Chen could not feel the slightest cuteness from her. Even he could figure this out by thinking with his butt that this weird little girl was entirely abnormal. Mu Chen also felt a dangerous auraing from her.

    Just when Mu Chen felt a chill from the appearance of the abnormal little girl, in the depths of the Greaw Goldpond, the eyshes of the little girl gently moved. After that, she slowly opened her eyes under Mu Chen¡¯s shocked gaze.

    The pair of indifferent golden pupils made Mu Chen¡¯s scalp instantly explode.

 Chapter 697 - Mandala

    Chapter 697 - Mand

    In the depths of the Greaw Goldpond, when the strange little girl with golden eyes opened her eyes, a chill surged in Mu Chen¡¯s heart. There wasn¡¯t any hesitation, he endured the intense pain on his body and was about to control the Great Sr Undying Body to leave this ce.

    However, just when he was about to move, the indifferent gaze of the little girl¡¯s golden pupils were looking at him. After that, the little girl stood up and strode forth with her small legs.

    Rustle!

    Mu Chen¡¯s body abruptly stiffened as terror rose in his face. He no longer dared to move his body in the slightest, since the little girl had actually appeared before his eyes.

    She had actually prated through the Sovereign Celestial Body that was protecting him and appeared right before him.

    Mu Chen didn¡¯t dare the move his body in the slightest as a cold sweat dripped from his forehead. Under the gaze of the golden pupils, he felt death.

    He did not doubt that this mysterious little girl before him could easily im his life with a wave of her hand.

    Furthermore, there didn¡¯t seem to be any emotions in that pair of golden eyes.

    Mu Chen raised his head with great effort before he could clearly see the little girl. Herplexion was exceedingly fair. Although there wasn¡¯t any expression on her face, it was especially exquisite, a petite figure and long jet-ck hair. If it was the usual time when he saw such a cute little girl, Mu Chen naturally wouldn¡¯t feel troubled in his heart. But at this moment, his heart was filled with a chill.

    Thus, he didn¡¯t dare to sweep his gaze on the little girl¡¯s naked body.

    The little girl was quietly looking at Mu Chen, before her thin eyshes abruptly moved. Her fair, tiny hand was extended towards Mu Chen¡¯s head.

    At the sight of this, Mu Chen¡¯s expression changed. He wanted to immediately retreat, but he realised with a shock that the space around him seemed to be frozen. It was so much so that his link with the Great Sr Undying Body was severed.

    The strength possessed by this girl was very terrifying.

    His body had stiffened and he could only watch the little girl extend her hand and press it on his forehead before she softly said, ¡°You seem to be in great pain...¡±

    A faint scarlet light abruptly surged from her hand.

    The scarlet light wrapped around Mu Chen¡¯s body. His heart trembled as he felt the intense pain in his body subsiding like a tidal wave...

    In just a few breath¡¯s time, the pain in his body had entirely disappeared.

    Mu Chen raised his head in shock and saw the scarlet light that was wrapping around him was beginning to retreat, moving along the centre of his brows and travelled to the little girl¡¯s hand.

    When the scarlet light was withdrawn, the little girl¡¯s hand also briefly trembled. Her face, which had no expression, slightly moved; her expression seemed to be in pain.

    When Mu Chen saw this, he felt disbelief from his heart. This little girl could actually absorb the pain that others were feeling? Except that the pain that was absorbed would take effect on her body...

    Which also meant that the intense pain that was torturing Mu Chen earlier was all borne by her. Facing such pain, she had only slightly changed her expression.

    Just what sort of monster was this little girl?

    After absorbing the pain in Mu Chen¡¯s body, the little girl no longer paid any attention to him and lifted her head to look at the Great Sr Undying Body. Golden light surged from her golden pupils, as if she wanted to probe this Sovereign Celestial Body.

    She looked for a brief moment as golden light gathered in her eyes. Her petite figure abruptly jolted as she bit her lips. For the first time, there was an intense ripple in her voice. ¡°This is... the Great Sr Undying Body?¡±

    Although her voice was soft, Mu Chen could still hear what she was saying. At this moment, he felt as if he was struck by lightning and looked at the little girl before him in astonishment. After all this time, this was the first time that someone had recognised the Great Sr Undying Body with a single nce.

    ¡°You... you know of the Great Sr Undying Body?!¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help asking.

    The little girl paid no attention to him and lightly knitted her brows. Shortly after, she turned her head over to Mu Chen. Then, her fair hands seemed to have prated through space, before fell onto Mu Chen¡¯s chest.

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart clenched as he felt his Sovereign Sea shaking. His psyche moved, and he senses the Immortal Page in his Sovereign Sea was trembling non-stop, as if there was a formless energy trying to forcefully extract it.

    When he realised that, Mu Chen¡¯s expression drastically changed on the spot. Shortly after, rage surged from his heart. The means of this little girl before him was too overbearing.

    The Immortal Page was Mu Chen¡¯s greatest secret, it had clues linked to the Primordial Undying Body. No matter what, he absolutely would not allow it to be taken away.

    Mu Chen stomped his feet as the Great Sr Undying Body abruptly burst forth with dazzling light, breaking free from the energy that was binding him and his figure sharply retreated.

    Rustle!

    But when his figure had just flown out, light converged before him. The little girl was like a maggot clinging onto him. Her tiny hand was still stuck to Mu Chen¡¯s chest.

    Ferocious light surged in Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils as he abruptly clenched his teeth shortly after and changed his seals, causing the Immortal Page in his Sovereign Sea to explode with mysterious purple light.

    Shortly after, purple runes stretched out from the Immortal Page as it flew out of the Sovereign Sea. It appeared above Mu Chen¡¯s head as it transformed into arge dark-purple mand flower.

    The mand flower gently blossomed as purple light shone down. It was like a vine as it bound the little girl¡¯s body.

    Thetter¡¯s figure was stopped, and Mu Chen made use of the chance to retreat, breaking free from the little girl¡¯s control. However, dense fear and alertness still filled his eyes.

    Under the binding of the purple light, the little girl did not struggle. Instead, she raised her head. She slightly knitted her brows as she looked at the blossoming mand flower. After that, there was a smear of a sweet smile appearing on her face which initially had no expression on it.

    She looked as if she had seen something she loved.

    Purple light shone down from the mand flower. When it came in contact with the little girl¡¯s body, it entered her body, bit-by-bit. Along with the purple light pouring in, the expression on her face gradually turned lively; thereupon, the indifference in her eyes had also slowly vanished.

    At the sight of this, Mu Chen¡¯s heart was filled with shock. He silently cast a nce at the Great Sr Undying Body and realised that the golden sludge that had enveloped the Sovereign Celestial Body was falling off in patches.

    The falling speed of the sludge gradually increased as dazzling golden light radiated from it.

    Mu Chen was closely staring at the Great Sr Undying Body without blinking his eyes. He wanted to find out if he had sessfully refined the Daluo Golden Body.

    Under the nervous gaze, the golden sludge had finally thoroughly fallen off.

    A dazzling golden light swept out at this instance.

    Mu Chen focused his gaze and saw that within the golden light sat the Great Sr Undying Body. Its massive body was brilliant gold in colour, as if it was forged with gold and was indestructible.

    Also, there were eight golden dragon runes on the surface of the body. Those dragon runes looked like they were embedded in the skin of the Sovereign Celestial Body, baring their fangs and brandishing their ws. They were vivid and lively. They were like protective dragons with iparable prestige.

    The Great Sr Undying Body quietly sat at the bottom of the Greaw Goldpond like a golden Buddha. The horrifying pressure could no longer prate through the Sovereign Celestial Body.

    Clearly, after possing the Daluo Golden Body, the Great Sr Undying Body became even more powerful. ording to Mu Chen¡¯s calctions, a Sovereign Celestial Body with the Daluo Golden Body, he could also resist against the attacks of a Third Grade Sovereign.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was faintly emitting a light as he looked at the Great Sr Undying Body. Clearly, the transformation of thetter left him satisfied. It was worth him suffering the bitter torment for this Daluo Golden Body.

    Mu Chen was immersed in how powerful the Daluo Golden Body was for a brief moment before recovering, since there was still the mysterious and terrifying little girl before him...

    Mu Chen shifted his head towards the little girl that was immersed in the purple light of the mand flower. His eyes were still filled with fear, since he knew that even if he had sessfully refined the Daluo Golden Body, he was still feeble and weak before this little girl who possessed frightening strength.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze lightly flickered as he quietly changed his seals. The mand flower instantly flew back and turned into a streak of purple light that entered his body.

    The purple light that was shrouding the little girl was also dissipated at this moment.

    The little girl¡¯s thin brows were instantly raised as she looked at Mu Chen with resentment and a golden light surged in her golden pupils.

    ¡°*Cough* This is mine... I have to leave now.¡± Mu Chen felt his scalp numbing as he drylyughed.

    The little girl frowned her brows as she slightly crooked her head and pondered. She strode her tiny feet forth and flew towards Mu Chen. At the sight of the situation, thetter stretched his hands out in reflex as he took the little girl in his embrace.

    cing his hand on the little girl¡¯s petite figure, the sensations that came from his hands were smooth and tender, causing Mu Chen to be a little stunned. Shortly after, he abruptly recovered and had the urge to throw her away, since he knew that the little girl before him wasn¡¯t as cute as she was on the surface.

    However, he still managed to endure it. He lowered his head, seeing the little girl quietly lying in his embrace with her face stuck to his chest. Mu Chen could sense a purple light being emitted from the Immortal Page in his Sovereign Sea that poured into the body of the little girl.

    He looked at the little girl who was as exquisite as a doll, but there wasn¡¯t any expression on his face. Perhaps because she had her eyes closed, his fear for her had weakened a little.

    This little girl seemed to be extremely fond of the Immortal Page in his body.

    Embracing her little figure, Mu Chen bitterly smiled as he retrieved a ck cloth and covered her. He hesitated for a brief moment, then carefully asked, ¡°Who are you? What is your name?¡±

    The girl still had her eyes shut, but after a long timeter, she said in a soft voice.

    ¡°Mand.¡±

 Chapter 698 - Goldpond Curtain Draws

    Chapter 698 - Goldpond Curtain Draws

    ¡°Mand?¡±

    Hearing that weird name, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help being stunned for a brief moment as he lowered his head and nced at the girl in his embrace with caution. However, thetter still had her eyes shut and did not bother with him. At this moment, he could only bitterlyugh.

    Although he wasn¡¯t sure of the origins of this mysterious little girl, there was an undoubted fact. She possessed a fearsome strength that even surpassed the three Emperors of the Great Havew Domain.

    Also, she seemed to be a little familiar with the Immortal Page. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have recognised the Great Sr Undying Body that was cultivated by Mu Chen. After all, it was a rare Sovereign Celestial Body that wasn¡¯t amongst the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies.

    As for her, Mu Chen maintained a 120% alertness and fear for her in his heart. But from the current situation, she didn¡¯t seem to be intending on leaving and only wanted to cling onto him. And to this, Mu Chen didn¡¯t dare to oppose in the slightest in case he angered her; in which, she would probably kill him with a wave of her hand.

    Mu Chen didn¡¯t want to die not knowing the reason why.

    Also, the reason why she clung onto him was clearly due to the Immortal Page in Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    ¡°Uhh...¡±

    Mu Chen hugged the girl named Mand as he helplessly sighed in his heart. Shortly after, he formed seals with a single hand, and the Great Sr Undying Body abruptly soared up, splitting apart the thick goldenke water as he ascended.

    Now that he had sessfully refined the Daluo Golden Body, there wasn¡¯t any reason for him to stay here. Furthermore, he could sense that it was about time for the Greaw Goldpond to be sealed once again.

    ...

    Outside the Goldpond Peak

    In just a few day¡¯s time, the atmosphere here was boiling, and the origin of it was naturally the dazzling golden talisman that looked like a zing golden sun.

    This was the first time in all these years that there was such an intense light in the opening of the Greaw Goldpond.

    Also, everyone understood that this meant that someone was refining the Daluo Golden Body. Also, from the looks of it, he had a certain chance of sess.

    Just this point alone made many people¡¯s hearts shake, and just when they were startled, they were also very curious which genius amongst the Four Great Domain Lords had such stunning ability.

    After all, there were too many geniuses that were defeated before the Daluo Golden Body.

    When themotion soared into the sky, the three Emperors quietly stood in the sky and their gazes were also directed at the golden talisman with astonishment in their eyes growing denser and denser.

    The brilliance of the golden talismansted for nearly four days without any signs of weakening. This meant that the fellow in the depths of the Greaw Goldpond had really managed to endure it.

    ¡°Things are interesting now.¡± The Sleeping Emperor lightly smiled with some interest. Clearly, even with his faint character, his interest was piqued.

    The Sky Vulture Emperor and the Spiritual Pupils Emperor had shock on their faces as their gazes flickered. They were trying to guess who it was that managed to achieve such stunning results. After all, this was the first time in so many years that someone had managed to aplish this step. So they wish to know who it was that managed to sessfully refine the Daluo Golden Body.

    Down below, aside from Nine Nether, the eight remaining Kings¡¯ faces were filled with shock. Especially Asura King, Mountain Splitting King and Blood Hawk King. All of them had their bodies tensed up and their gazes flickering. If their subordinate Domain Lord achieved that, then their reputation would soar in thispetition of the Greaw Goldpond.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time, it should be near the time limit for the opening of the Greaw Goldpond.¡± The Sleeping Emperor narrowed both of his eyes as he abruptly said.

    Boom!

    In the next instant, when he finished speaking, golden light abruptly soared from the majestic mountain and everyone immediately raised their heads. They saw three massive figures tearing apart the golden light that filled the sky and appeared on the horizon.

    Everyone immediately directed their gazes over.

    The three massive figures were three Sovereign Celestial Bodies. At this moment, the three Sovereign Celestial Bodies were shrouded with dazzling golden light and they seemed to be indestructible, emitting valiant aura and sweeping up whistling gales.

    When everyone saw the three Sovereign Celestial Bodies, there was disappointment shing across their eyes. They could sense that although the three Sovereign Celestial Bodies were somewhat powerful, there was still quite a gap to the Daluo Golden Body.

    Boom!

    Just when many people had disappointment shing across their eyes, they saw a massive golden light soaring into the sky above the Goldpond Peak. From the pir of light, a gigantic golden figure stepped out.

    That figure was gold in colour with a great sun hovering behind its head. On the surface of its golden figure, eight dragon runes were wriggling and were faintly emitting draconic roars.

    Golden light was being emitted as an indescribable pressure swept out, directly causing the three other Sovereign Celestial Bodies to dull down so much that even the light being emitted from them was suppressed.

    Innumerable gazes were instantly directed over with dense shock surging on their faces. Many people were lightly inhaling chilled air.

    ¡°Eight dragon runes... it truly is the Daluo Golden Body...¡±

    Under the uproar, the light retracted from the three Sovereign Celestial Bodies, before fading away to reveal Xu Qing, Zhou Yue and Wu Tian¡¯s figures.

    The three of them were looking at the Sovereign Celestial Body that seemed to be forged with gold in shock. Xu Qing and Zhou Yue¡¯s gazes wereplicated, while Wu Tian¡¯s face was filled with disbelief, along with deep jealousy and darkness concealed in the depths of his eyes.

    Evidently, they never expected Mu Chen to refine the Daluo Golden Body!

    They had all been in the Greaw Goldpond, so they knew how terrifying the pressure was. Going 2,000 feet down to absorb the Goldpond energy wasn¡¯t something that could be achieved with their current strength.

    But right now, Mu Chen achieved it with the strength of only First Grade Sovereign Realm!

    Xu Qing and Zhou Yue looked at Mu Chen with heavy expressions. It was so much so that there was a little fear in them for the first time. This youth that seemed gentle on the surface appeared to have many things concealed in his sleeves.

    Wu Tian¡¯s gaze was dark with cold killing intent shing across the depths of his eyes. The potential that Mu Chen had disyed was getting stronger, which caused the killing intent in his heart to grow denser as well.

    ¡°So it really was Mu Chen!¡±

    Tang Bing and Tang Rou couldn¡¯t help cheering from the direction of the Nine Nether Pce. Many among the Nine Nether Troop also had a heated gaze as they faintly revered Mu Chen. After all, Mu Chen was the only Domain Lord that could refine the Daluo Golden Body after all these years in the Great Havew Domain.

    An uncontroble smile had appeared on Nine Nether¡¯s cool and elegant face as well. Mu Chen¡¯s achievement had allowed the reputation of her Nine Nether Pce to soar. In the future, no one would dare to say that there wasn¡¯t anyone capable in her Nine Nether Pce.

    As for the eight remaining stone stages, the eight Kings were also somewhat shocked from the results. A majority of them shook their head as the results were too unexpected.

    Only Blood Hawk King was indifferent, with a smear of eerie light shing across his eyes when he looked at the dazzling golden body.

    ¡°Haha, so it really was that brat.¡± Up in the sky, the Sleeping Emperor wasughing as he watched this scene.

    ¡°Looks like Nine Nether has brought back a little fellow with potential.¡± The Sky Vulture Emperor smiled with satisfaction. This time, Nine Nether¡¯s eyesight was clearly much better. Whether it was regarding the character or potential, the youth named Mu Chen was far from someone like Cao Feng could bepared to.

    The Spiritual Pupils Emperor indifferently smiled without any expression in his gaze.

    Under the eyes of countless heated gazes, the Sovereign Celestial Body that seemed to have been forged with gold gradually dissipated and Mu Chen¡¯s figure appeared before everyone.

    When he appeared, it had unexpectedly set offplicated sighs. Although they could already determine with the Sovereign Celestial Body, it still made everyone sigh a little when Mu Chen showed himself.

    It was an oue that no one had expected.

    Ever since the Great Havew Domain was established, Mu Chen was the only one that could achieve refining the Daluo Golden Body with the cultivation of First Grade Sovereign.

    Up in the sky, Mu Chen was nkly staring into his embrace and felt it was empty. There wasn¡¯t anyone in his embrace. But he clearly remembered that the little girl named Mand was still in his embrace earlier...

    ¡°She must have hidden herself.¡±

    Mu Chen bitterly smiled. With the terrifying strength of that little girl, if she genuinely wanted to conceal herself, not even the three Emperors could sense her. Now that he was tangled with her, he didn¡¯t know if it was a fortune or disaster.

    ¡°Haha, congrattions, Mu Chen. After all these years, you are the first to refine the Daluo Golden Body sessfully with the cultivation of First Grade Sovereign.¡± The Sky Vulture Emperor¡¯s agedughter rang out.

    ¡°Many thanks to the three lords.¡±

    Mu Chen looked at the three Emperors as he cupped his fist.

    ¡°It was all your own ability.¡± The Sleeping Emperor, who rarely spoke, smiled. He stared at Mu Chen and suddenly frowned his brows with a smear of doubt shing across his eyes. Shortly after, he shook his head as he got rid of the misperception.

    ¡°Thispetition of the Greaw Goldpond will nowe to an end.¡± The Sky Vulture Emperor swept his gaze around the field as his voice lowered, ¡°The Great Hunt wille shortly, I hope that everyone will put effort to temper yourselves.¡±

    When the words of the Great Hunt came out, this region, which was still filled withmotion, instantly turned silent. Vaguely, chill and bloodlust were spreading out.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The nine Kings acknowledged with heavy voices.

    At the sight of this, the three Emperors no longer spoke and waved their hands. The golden light gradually retracted from the Goldpond Peak and the current was blocked, sealing the Goldpond Peak once again.

    Up in the sky, Mu Chennded in the direction of the Nine Nether Pce and smiled towards everyone who was in an ted mood. Everyone had alsoe forward in excitement.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Nine Nether gave Mu Chen a smile and had no intention of staying there any longer. She turned around, leading everyone, and left.

    When they walked down from the stone stage, they inevitably brushed by the party of the Blood Hawk Hall. The two parties had no expressions on their faces, while the Blood Hawk King and Nine Nether exchanged a nce and brushed past. However, the killing intent in that instant made many people feel a chill in their hearts.

    The Blood Hawk King and Nine Nether brushed past, before he made a brief stop next to Mu Chen. He directed his scarlet gaze over, and a faint voice was transmitted into Mu Chen¡¯s ears.

    ¡°There are too many geniuses in this world, be careful not to die prematurely...¡±

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes as a cold smile was lifted on the corner of his lips.

 Chapter 699 - Great Hunt

    Chapter 699 - Great Hunt

    Nine Nether Pce

    When thepetition of the Greaw Goldpond came to an end, the Nine Nether Pce was undoubtedly filled with cheers. Everyone in the Nine Nether Pce had excited expressions on their faces. All this time, when Nine Nether went missing, the Nine Nether Pce¡¯s position in the Great Havew Domain had been falling. The other factions had also suppressed them, so they could only swallow their grievances and retreat time and time again.

    But fortunately, their wait wasn¡¯t in vain.

    Nine Nether returned stronger than ever, and the new Domain Lord had also disyed impressive strength and temperament. Not only did he defeated Cao Feng and seized the qualification for the Goldpond, but he had also even refined the Daluo Golden Body that no one could achieve before, raising a quake amongst the experts in the Great Havew Domain.

    After this matter, probably no one in the Great Havew Domain would belittle their Nine Nether Pce ever again.

    ...

    Before a massive hall in the Nine Nether Pce, Nine Nether leaned against a pir, looking at the Nine Nether Pce, which was filled with cheers. Her rosy lips gently lifted into a gentle smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, this time.¡± Nine Nether turned her head as she smiled towards Mu Chen, who was standing by her side.

    Although her return had given the Nine Nether Pce energy once again, she could not act out directly due to the rules in the Great Havew Domain. Therefore, Mu Chen¡¯s performance this time around had given the Nine Nether Pce new vitality, letting the people in the Nine Nether Pce to gradually have confidence in it.

    ¡°It¡¯s my honour to serve the Lord.¡± Mu Chen joked.

    Nine Nether lifted her rosy lips as her cool expression turned somewhat gentle. There was a light circting in her slender eyes that made her seem exceptionally charming.

    ¡°But now that you¡¯re in the limelight, you must be cautious. The Blood Hawk King is a narrow-minded person, an eye for an eye. I am not afraid of him, but you should be careful about himying his hands on you in the dark.¡± Nine Nether suddenly said with her eyes narrowed.

    Mu Chen nodded his head, then paused for a brief moment and inquired shortly after, ¡°What is the Great Hunt about that Lord Sky Vulture Emperor mentioned today?¡±

    Hearing the words ¡°the Great Hunt¡±, Nine Nether narrowed her eyes as well. Her expression turned more solemn and remained silent for a brief moment, before slowly saying, ¡°It¡¯s a cruel battle that bears upon all the forces in the Northern Region of the Greaw Continent.¡±

    Mu Chen was slightly startled. He now knew that the Greaw Continent was split into North, South, East and West regions. Their Great Havew Domain resided in the Northern Region.

    In the Northern Region, there were forces of various sizes, even pinnacle forces simr to their Great Havew Domain exceeded the count of one hand, with experts as many as the clouds.

    The so-called ¡°Great Hunt¡± was so terrifying that it affected all the forces in the Northern Realm? How frightening would that scale be?

    ¡°There will be countless forces disappearing during every single Great Hunt, even some pinnacle forces might suffer heavy impacts. In the hundreds of thousands of years, there were pinnacle forces that fell in the Great Hunt and were nibbled up by others, bing the ashes of history.¡± Nine Nether softly said.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help changing as he asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    His question was naturally asking why would a cruel war of such a terrifying scale take ce.

    ¡°Because of territories, resources and ambitions.¡± Nine Nether faintly said.

    ¡°In the few thousand years of the Northern Region, outstanding individuals were rising up. But there wasn¡¯t anyone that could be the Overlord of the Northern Region. However, the ambition was neverid to rest. Thus, the Great Hunt was born.¡±

    ¡°In the previous Great Hunt, amongst the ten major forces of the Northern Region, four were swallowed up by the six remaining major powers at the end of it.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart shook. Four pinnacle forces defeated... With just these few words alone, he could feel the reeking blood and cruelty of it. God-knows how many experts would fall from a war of such a scale.

    Although he wasn¡¯t sure how powerful those four pinnacle forces were, they couldn¡¯t be that weak, judging from the power of the Great Havew Domain. Otherwise, the title of pinnacle forces would not fall onto them.

    Judging from a pinnacle force like the Great Havew Domain, if it was in the Northern Heavens Continent, it was sufficient to im the Overlord title over it. But ced here, there were risks of destruction.

    One could tell from that how cruel the war in the Northern Region was.

    ¡°Every single Great Hunt would reshuffle the forces in the Northern Region. The winner would get stronger, while the loser would lose everything. No one is excluded, since it is the rules of the Northern Region. Unless... a true Overlord appears in the Northern Region.¡±

    Mu Chen slowly spat out an icy breath that rose in his chest. From Nine Nether¡¯s words, he felt the cruelty of the Great Thousand World for the first time. This was no longer the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. The rules of the strong preying on the weak was even more thorough here.

    Even pinnacle forces like the Great Havew Domain would face much danger. If it had slightly declined, it would probably be torn apart by those preying wolves.

    The Great Hunt of the Northern Region was undoubtedly a cruel elimination of natural selection. The elimination would continue until a true Overlord appeared in this vast continent.

    ¡°Thus, if one wants to survive in the Greaw Continent, one has to rely on a force. Otherwise, it would be a disastrous situation when being eyed upon,¡± said Nine Nether.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. That was the fact. In such a ce where rules and regtions werecking, without any support behind them, it would be tough to move a single step. But, fortunately, he could be considered as having joined the Great Havew Domain. As long as the Great Havew Domain wasn¡¯t annihted, he could depend on it. Thus, he also had to pray that the Great Havew Domain would not be destroyed in this Great Hunt.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to be too worried about it. There is still some time before the Great Hunt. Also, it¡¯s useless to worry about this kind of thing.¡± Nine Nether smiled.

    Mu Chen bitterly smiled. Kt was a fact that he could only watch from the side with his current strength, in regards to a battle of such a scale. The decisive power lied in the upper levels.

    Take the mysterious Domain Ruler of their Great Havew Domain, for example.

    ¡°Right now, we have to focus on the things before us.¡± Nine Nether slightly smiled as a chill rose in her gorgeous eyes. ¡°The Blood Hawk King suffered a loss this round, and he will definitely not let this matter rest so easily. Also, we of the Nine Nether Pce have to take back those that belonged to us. When the Great Hunt starts, our Nine Nether Pce will definitely participate, so we have to strengthen ourselves. Otherwise, we will be devoured by others in a single gulp.¡±

    ¡°I also want to see the capability of the Blood Hawk Hall.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head, during the years when Nine Nether wasn¡¯t around, many territories that once belonged to the Nine Nether Pce were devoured and upied by the Blood Hawk Hall. This had also made their Nine Nether Pce into aughing stock. After all, a King that could not even protect her own territories was indeed a running joke.

    However, Mu Chen would make them unable tough. Becauseing right up, he would take back all those things that once belonged to their Nine Nether Pce!

    Nine Nether gently nodded her head, and her eyes narrowed just when she was about to speak. She was stunned as she looked behind Mu Chen and asked in astonishment, ¡°Who is she?¡±

    Mu Chen was first stunned to hear her words, and felt his scalp numbing after that. He slowly turned around and saw a little girl donned in ck clothes quietly seated on the railing. Her fair legs were gently swaying and she was silently looked at Mu Chen with her pair of golden eyes.

    That little girl was the one that Mu Chen met down in the Greaw Goldpond. Except that when they left the Greaw Goldpond, she disappeared. He never imagined that she would appear so mysteriously without any noise...

    Nine Nether looked at Mu Chen, who had a slightly ugly expression on his face. She slightly narrowed her eyes, since she had clearly felt that something wasn¡¯t right. The way the little girl showed herself was too strange, even she could not feel a thing.

    Spiritual Energy silently surged in Nine Nether¡¯s body as a strand of purple me appeared on her slender arm.

    The little girl named Mand indifferently cast a nce at Nine Nether with her golden eyes.

    Mu Chen immediately stood before Nine Nether and obstructed her. He was well-aware about how terrifying the little girl before him was, and Nine Nether definitely wasn¡¯t her opponent.

    ¡°She¡¯s called Mand...¡± said Mu Chen.

    ¡°You know her?¡± Nine Nether was slightly stunned and was a little astonished.

    Mu Chen hesitated for a brief moment, before he decided to exin the origin of the little girl, in the end.

    Nine Nether couldn¡¯t help widening her eyes as she looked at the ck-clothed little girl with shock. Clearly, she couldn¡¯t imagine that the little girl had been in a deep slumber at a depths of the Greaw Goldpond. Furthermore, not even the three Emperors, as well as the Domain Ruler of their Great Havw Domain, had realised her existence.

    Just what sort of monster is that little girl?

    Nine Nether slightly knitted her brows as she cast a nce with alertness and fear at the little girl, pondering in her heart if she should report this matter to the Sky Vulture Emperor.

    ¡°Don¡¯t divulge into my matters. Otherwise, not even those three fellows could save you.¡± But when that thought had just shed across her heart, the little girl named Mand said in an indifferent voice. Her voice was somewhat young and tinkling, but the indifference held in her voice would make others feel a chill in their hearts.

    Nine Nether¡¯s face slightly changed as she stared at Mand and slowly said, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The little girl stood up from the railing, her jet-ck hair fluttering in the wind. An arc rose on her face as she said, ¡°Rest assured, if I truly had any thoughts about you guys, you wouldn¡¯t be able to stop me.¡±

    Mu Chen helplessly shrugged his shoulders when he realised that what she said was indeed correct. With her fearsome strength, if she had the intention to kill, no one would be able to stop her.

    Nine Nether cast a deep nce at the little girl as she asked, ¡°Why are you following Mu Chen?¡±

    The little girl slightly crooked her head as she nced at Mu Chen. Shortly after, her feet tapped and flew towards thetter. At the sight of this, Mu Chen could only bitterly smile as he stretched out his hand and receive her in his embrace.

    Mandfortablyid in Mu Chen¡¯s embrace with her face stuck on Mu Chen¡¯s chest. Her golden eyes that made others felt heart-rming were slowly closing as the indifference contained in her voice weakened.

    ¡°Because I want him to hug me to sleep.¡±

    Before closing her eyes, the little girl lifted her lips and her young voice rang out. But when she spoke, she made Nine Nether¡¯s brows uncontrobly twitch.

 Chapter 700 - Relying on the Fist

    Chapter 700 - Relying on the Fist

    Nine Nether still left in the end, but before she left, she cast a strange gaze towards Mu Chen, causing the corner of thetter¡¯s lips to twitch. Because her gaze was simr to someone looking at a paedophile...

    Because of Mand¡¯s words, he could not justify himself, so he could only sigh in depression as he carried Mand, who had fallen asleep, to his room.

    ¡°Are you being near me because of the Immortal Page in my body?¡± Mu Chen carefully ced Mand on the bed. He hesitated for a brief moment, then asked.

    Mand opened her eyes a little as an idle expression appeared on her doll-like exquisite face and said, ¡°Why else? Did you think that it¡¯s because of you?¡±

    ¡°You know about the Immortal Catalog?¡± Mu Chen asked as his gaze slightly flickered.

    Mand abruptly narrowed her eyes a little like a cat. Although she did not respond, Mu Chen already knew the answer, and his heart couldn¡¯t help jolting.

    She really knew about the Immortal Catalog, so she must know of the Primordial Undying Body as well!

    Just what is the origin of this girl?

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you¡¯re not supposed to, it will not benefit you in any way.¡± But just when Mu Chen was unable to help and was about to ask, Mand turned her body around. Her voice was young, but there was an indescribable prestige.

    Mu Chen smiled as his gaze flickered. ¡°Then, can you tell me what benefits does this page of the Immortal Catalog brings to you?¡±

    Mand hesitated for a brief moment, then said, ¡°This Immortal Page of yours has a concealed set of divine runes of the Primordial Mand Flower. It is a mysterious flower that possesses the ability to seal anything. I only need to borrow its power to suppress a curse in my body.¡±

    ¡°Curse?¡± Mu Chen was stunned.

    ¡°A curse that will make someone feel the pain of a living hell.¡± Mand¡¯s voice was exceptionally calm as she continued, ¡°It will emit intense pain at any moment. It is a pain that can torture a Ninth Grade Sovereign expert¡¯s soul to smithereens.¡±

    Mu Chen felt his scalps numbing, a pain that could even scatter the soul of a Ninth Grade Sovereign?

    ¡°You want to try?¡± Mand opened her eyes as she looked at Mu Chen. She suddenly smiled and stretched her tiny hand. A smear of scarlet light flew out and shot into Mu Chen¡¯s body at lightning speed.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body suddenly turned stiffed as he intensely trembled. Blood veins frantically climbed out from his ck pupils and his handsome face was instantly distorted as a hoarse voice came from his throat.

    An indescribable pain had spread throughout the corners of his entire body.

    That intense pain was sufficient to make others go crazy. But, fortunately, this pain came fast and disappeared fast as well. In just a few breath¡¯s time, it had already thoroughly dissolved.

    Mu Chen sat on the chair with cold sweat covering his forehead, before he furiously looked at Mand. ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t endure it? This is the pain that I am enduring every single moment.¡± Mand lifted her lips as she spoke.

    Mu Chen was stunned as he looked at the little girl who was hugging her legs, seated on the bed. He didn¡¯t know why there was some pity in his heart. He had only suffered the pain from before for just a few breath¡¯s time, yet he could not take it anymore. But it was a pain that she had to experience every single moment. Also, she could still be so calm under that pain. Perhaps her endurance had something to do with her strength, but it also disyed her stunning willpower.

    ¡°Can the divine runes of the Mand Flower in the Immortal Page remove the curse?¡± Mu Chen asked.

    ¡°Remove? How is that possible?¡± Mand mocked as she continued, ¡°It could only suppress it, at most. Unless it is the real Primordial Mand Flower, only then can it remove the curse.¡±

    Mu Chen kept quiet, since he had never heard of the Primordial Mand Flower before, so it must be scarce. Even rarer than the three materials needed for his Great Sr Undying Body.

    ¡°Rest assured, I will not seize your Immortal Page. You are already gradually fusing with it. If I were to force my way, it might damage the divine runes.¡± Looking at Mu Chen¡¯s silence, Mand thought that he was worried that she would snatch his Immortal Page, so she said, while casting her lips aside.

    Mu Chen felt a little relieved in his heart as he cast a nce at Mand. ¡°You name is not Mand, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a name.¡± Mand did not agree nor did she disagree.

    ¡°Also...¡± Mu Chen looked at Mand as he said, ¡°This appearance of yours should be fake, right? I don¡¯t believe that someone with such horrifying strength would be a little girl.¡±

    Beneath the appearance of this little girl was probably an old monster. Thinking that he had just embraced an old monster, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help shivering. It was honestly too hard to bear.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s state, Mand coldly snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t judge me by using the age of humans. If you are talking about age, then that Nine Netherbird is also much older than you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not human?¡± Mu Chen asked in astonishment.

    Mand cast a nce at Mu Chen, but she was toozy to reply. Her petite figure rolled into the quilt as shezily said, ¡°You can cultivate, I only have to be around you to borrow the power of the Primordial Mand Flower¡¯s divine runes to suppress the curse.¡±

    ¡°What benefits will I have?¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    Mand¡¯s head popped out of the quilt as she cast a strange nce at Mu Chen. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the greatest benefit that I am not killing you?¡±

    The corner of Mu Chen¡¯s lips twitched, then clenched his teeth shortly after. ¡°You win!¡±

    Mu Chen sat on the corner of the bed and no longer paid any attention to her. He shut his eyes and formed seals with both of his hands, gradually entering into a cultivation state.

    As Mu Chen entered into a cultivating state, Mand had also drilled out of the quilt and stared at Mu Chen. Traces of a strange light shed across her golden eyes as she muttered to herself, ¡°Great Sr Undying Body, I never expected that it would appear again...¡±

    ...

    For the next few days, Nine Nether clearly intended to let Mu Chen, who had just participated thepetition of the Greaw Goldpond, to rest. Thus, he was freer, and when he was free, he would walk around the Nine Nether Pce.

    From thepetition of the Greaw Goldpond, Mu Chen had gotten back quite a bit of face for the Nine Nether Pce. And Nine Nether intended to retrieve the rest of the reputation of the Nine Nether Pce in a spurt. After all, the foundation of the Nine Nether Pce was the weakest amongst the Nine Kings. If the Nine Nether Pce wished to grow their strength, they would have to take back all the territories that once belonged to their Nine Nether Pce, at the very least.

    Those territories would hand over a significant amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid every single year, and right now, the Nine Nether Pce was severelycking in Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. Especially after the promise that Mu Chen gave to the Nine Nether Troop, so Sovereign Spiritual Liquid became even morecking.

    Without a sufficient amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, even existing would be a tough matter for the Nine Nether Pce, not to mention about growing stronger. Also, various factions in the entire Great Havew Domain were probably paying attention to their Nine Nether Pce. Evidently, they wished to see if the Nine Nether Pce would turn out to be aughing stock after causing such a hugemotion.

    Under the great amount of attention, Nine Nether sent men out on that day towards the cities that once belonged to the Nine Nether Pce. The words that were brought along were also straightforward.

    Pledge allegiance to the Nine Nether Pce once again.

    Nine Nether¡¯s actions left many people in shock. Some evenughed while shaking their heads in the dark. A woman will still be a woman. In the end, her methods were too soft. Did she think that a single sentence that was as light as a feather would make those City Lords that had pledged allegiance to Blood Hawk Hall change?

    It was indeed as expected by everyone, after sending the news to over fifty cities, aside from those few that were greatly exploited by the Blood Hawk Hall being willing to switch allegiances to the Nine Nether Pce, the remaining City Lords did not give a reply. It was so much so that several City Lords that were close to the Blood Hawk Hall did not express willingness to switch allegiances. They even chased the men sent by the Nine Nether Pce away. Their attitudes were fairly arrogant.

    Clearly, after relying on the Blood Hawk Hall, they did not ce the Nine Nether Pce with a weak reputation in their eyes.

    The first move of the Nine Nether Pce seemed somewhat weak. Many people had also inwardly shaken their heads throughout the entire Great Havew Domain. The Blood Hawk Hall was also filled with mockingly cold smiles, while feeling that the resentment they had for Mu Chen from the Greaw Goldpond was slightly vented out.

    Under the countless gazes in the Great Havew Domain, the Nine Nether Pce still remained peaceful.

    Inside a hall in the Nine Nether Pce.

    The ck multitude of the Nine Nether Troop quietly stood as solemn killing intent silently spread throughout the region, even the temperature had been lowered.

    Nine Nether stood before the hall, donned in her battle armour. Her ck hair was like a waterfall and her long slender legs stood straight. She lowered her head as she looked at the scroll in her hand. The responses from the cities that were notified of her demands were recorded on it.

    Nine Nether had a calm expression as she looked at the responses. Not only was she not angered, there was a smear of a smile shown on her rosy lips. After that, she raised her head and looked at the youth that stood straight as a spear. She flicked her finger and the scroll shot into the hands of thetter.

    ¡°Here is the Name List. It will depend on you next.¡±

    Mu Chen held onto the scroll as he lightly smiled. After that, he turned around and looked at the army that was like thunderclouds as he faintly said, ¡°You have heard of the mockery in the Great Havew Domain. Some people have a new lord and forgot how to be respectful. How should we treat those people?¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    An orderly bark rang throughout the horizon, which was covered with killing intent. Every single Nine Nether Troop had their eyes surging with mes. They had already endured for so many years, and finally, they no longer had to endure anymore.

    ¡°Other people think that our Nine Nether Pce speaks reason with our mouth...¡±

    Mu Chen swept his ck pupils towards the field with a chill as his figure slowly rose up. In the next instant, a tremendous Spiritual Energy gale swept out.

    ¡°Today, we will let them know that our Nine Nether Pce speaks reason with our fists!¡±

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Mu Chen coldly barked as his figure turned into a streak of light and flew out first. Watching him, Tang Bing waved her hand and the Nine Nether Troop soared into the sky like thunderclouds.

    The torrential ominous aura caused many factions in the Great Havew Domain to have their heart jolted. Was the Nine Nether Pce going to resort to thunderous methods...?

 Chapter 701 - Two Choices

    Chapter 701 - Two Choices

    When the torrential ominous aura from the Nine Nether Pce soared into the horizon, it startled many factions in the Great Havew Domain. Shortly after, there were gazes directed over in the direction of the Nine Nether Troop, with profound meanings behind those gazes.

    The Nine Nether Pce had sent a notice to those cities that were once under them, but the news that there were only a few that were willing toply had already spread throughout the Great Havew Domain. Undoubtedly, it had attracted some mockery with the Blood Hawk Hall being the strongest.

    But mockery was still mockery. Everyone knew that the Nine Nether Pce would definitely not let this matter rest. Otherwise, there might not be a spot for the Nine Nether Pce in the Great Havew Domain for much longer. A force with its reputation damaged to such an extent, even if Nine Nether had the support of Sky Vulture Emperor, it was also hard for the Nine Nether Pce to remain.

    But judging from the current situation, the Nine Nether Pce was clearly going to take action.

    However, the development of the Nine Nether Pce had been the weakest amongst the factions of the Nine Kings. Even though Nine Nether had sessfully undergone her Tribtion, a force could not depend on her to grow stronger. The other Kings¡¯ factions all had powerful subordinates beneath them, and aside from Mu Chen, the remaining subordinates under Nine Nether were somewhat ordinary.

    Thepetition between the Kings of the Great Havew Domain depended on their subordinates. As a King, they were not allowed to take action... so it was still doubtful if the Nine Nether Pce¡¯s actions could obtain any results.

    Even if Mu Chen¡¯s performance at the Greaw Goldpond was perfect, he was still an individual. Whereas those City Lords were all formidable figures, some of those pinnacle experts even had some fame in the Great Havew Domain.

    Therefore, there were two oues. Whether the Nine Nether Pce could seed in seizing the cities back, or not.

    Blood Hawk Hall

    Inside a hall, the Blood Hawk King was seated on a throne, gently fondling the armrest. His scarlet eyes looked out of the hall with a smear of a ruminating smile.

    ¡°The Nine Nether Pce has already started to act.¡± The Blood Hawk King faintly smiled as he looked towards Wu Tian, who was below, indifferently. ¡°Are all the preparations done?¡±

    ¡°All the City Lords are gathering towards the Demonic Python City. As long as he goes there, he can forget about taking the reputation that they had lost back.¡± Wu Tian eerily smiled. All those that could be a City Lord all had decent strength. The pinnacle experts amongst them weren¡¯t any weaker than the Four Great Domain Lords. It was only that their ages were somewhat old, iparable to the Four Great Domain Lords in regards to potential.

    And now that they have all gathered together, they would be a force to be reckoned with. Aside from Nine Nether, the Nine Nether Pce only had Mu Chen that could be looked at. But if he wanted to confront so many City Lords with his strength, it could simply be said that he was stupid.

    ¡°A woman is still a woman, in the end. It¡¯s hard to have great aplishments.¡± The Blood Hawk King faintly smiled. Although Nine Nether¡¯s strength soared upon her return, she was too hasty in handling things. The foundation of the Nine Nether Pce was too weak, and how could be it easy for her to take back all the territories that had switched allegiances. Did she think that his threats were in vain after all these years?

    Although the youth named Mu Chen had a pretty good potential, which of those City Lords weren¡¯t cunning? Furthermore, with his support behind them, Mu Chen might throw all the reputation that he had gotten with great effort from the Greaw Goldpond away.

    At that time, perhaps that young woman, Nine Nether, will know of the gap between the Nine Nether Pce and the Blood Hawk Hall.

    ...

    Demonic Python City

    This was a city on a massive scale, sitting at the northwestern region of the Great Havew Domain. It was one of the important cities of the Great Havew Domain. The flourishing degree could be in the top ranks in the Great Havew Domain.

    Back then, when Nine Nether Pce was able to take the city under them, many people had red eyes. So when she went missing, the Blood Hawk King was the first to act and swallowed this city up.

    The Demonic Python City today was clearly especially bustling. The end could not be seen on the horizon of the city as light silhouettes flew over from all directions,nding in this city.

    The Teleportation Spiritual Array in the city was also continuously flickering.

    A day before, there was news sent out that the City Lord of the Demonic Python City, Luo Mang, had gathered fifty other City Lords in the Demonic Python City. Those that were well-informed naturally knew the motive for this. It was precisely to confront the Nine Nether Pce.

    Although, strictly speaking, everyone was under the Great Havew Domain. But in the recent years, the Nine Nether Pce was in decline, and Luo Mang also had a pretty big ambition. He naturally didn¡¯t want to offend the Blood Hawk Hall so easily because, in his eyes, the Nine Nether Pce had declined and was iparable to the Blood Hawk Hall.

    He naturally had quite a bit of support from the Blood Hawk Hall, which was the reason why he dared to gather people so openly to confront the Nine Nether Pce.

    There was a vast za in the centre of the Demonic Python City, with the statue of a massive Demonic Python that was a thousand feet in height, overlooking the entire city.

    Right at this moment, the za was already filled with a multitude of people causing amotion, and there were light figures constantly flying over, hovering in the sky of this za. Some of the buildings were filled with silhouettes.

    Every single gaze was directed beneath the Demonic Python statue, where dozens of stone chairs with dozens of figures were seated. Vaguely, tremendous Spiritual Energy swept out from their bodies.

    Those dozens of silhouettes had a steady aura and light surging in their eyes. They were clearly not ordinary figures.

    And amongst those people, there were three whose surrounding Spiritual Energy was the thickest. One of them wore ck robes, with a tall and study body. His hair was short and a smear of smile hung on his boorish face. His deep gaze was like a venomous snake. When he looked around, he brought a chill to the hearts of others.

    There was a ck Demonic Python tattoo stretching out on his neck. The ferocious snake had a biting posture and the savage sight gave off a bizarre feeling.

    He smiled with narrowed eyes and was leaning on the stone chair, while fondling the armrest with his hand. He wasn¡¯t the slightest bit worried about the rage that would soon erupt from the Nine Nether Pce.

    This person was the City Lord of the Demonic Python City, Luo Mang. He had been in control of the Demonic Python City for many years, a cunning and ruthless person. Also, he had stepped into the Second Grade Sovereign many years ago. He could be considered as being at the pinnacle of Second Grade Sovereign. He was powerful and even had decent fame amongst the City Lords in the Great Havew Domain.

    Beside Luo Mang, there were two somewhat skinny middle-aged men. They were the City Lords of the Blood Vulture City and ck Cliff City, with their strengths simrly reaching Second Grade Sovereign. But their gazes were flickering. They, apparently, weren¡¯t as calm as Luo Mang. No matter what, offending the Nine Nether Pce wasn¡¯t aforting matter. Rumour had it that Nine Nether had also seeded her Tribtion and her strength wasparable to a Fifth Grade Sovereign, being no weaker than the Blood Hawk King.

    ¡°The two of you do not need to worry, although Nine Nether is iparable to the past, the foundation of her Nine Nether Pce is weak. Even if the new Domain Lord has some ability, it is rumoured that he is a brat. It¡¯s hard for him to pose a threat in any situation.¡± Seemingly to have sensed the worries of the two people by his side, Luo Mang faintly smiled as he said.

    Hearing his words, the faces of the City Lords of the Blood Vulture City and ck Cliff City somewhat eased a little.

    ¡°We will disy a formation here. Even if that brates, he will not dare to say anything. At that time, we will suppress him a little before speaking nicely to him. I believe it will be enough to shake him.¡±

    Luo Mang smiled. ¡°Also, don¡¯t forget about the promise Lord Blood Hawk King has given us. As long as we resist the Nine Nether Pce, we will officially join the Blood Hawk Hall. At that time, when will we fear Nine Nether?¡±

    The two City Lords nodded their heads. If they could genuinely enter the Blood Hawk Hall, it was indeed better than being a City Lord and do bitter work. After all, even if the ie of those cities was bountiful, the majority of it had to be handed over.

    ¡°Although we have a considerable amount of people gathered here, the majority of them are unwilling to thoroughly fall out with the Nine Nether Pce...¡± The City Lord of the Blood Vulture City said.

    The corner of Luo Mang¡¯s lips lifted. ¡°So we have to let them be thoroughly disappointed with the Nine Nether Pce. As long as we manage to block those of the Nine Nether Pce this time, they will know what to choose.¡±

    The two City Lords nodded their heads once again. Just when they were about to speak, their gazes abruptly froze as they raised their heads, looking at the northwestern direction of the city. There was a massive pir of light that soared into the horizon.

    It was the light from the Teleportation Spiritual Array.

    ¡°They have reallye, truly a newborn calf does not fear a tiger.¡± Luo Mang narrowed his gaze at the sight of this as he coldly smiled.

    Countless gazes in the Demonic Python City were directed at the pir of light. After that, they saw a patch of ck clouds whistling from it.

    A killing aura surged and enveloped the entire za.

    Many people in the city had their faces slightly changing, they were clearly intimidated by this troop and couldn¡¯t help sighing with regret in their hearts. It was indeed the Great Havew Domain, even the weakest Nine Nether Pce had a troop of such grandeur.

    There wasn¡¯t any hesitation in the ck cloud that flew directly towards this za, before quietly hovering in the air atst. The one thousand people did not speak a word and had only swept their cold gazes filled with killing intent around.

    The faces of the fifty City Lords slightly changed, even Luo Mang¡¯s pupils slightly shrunk as he coldly sneered. He stood up and cupped his fists. ¡°We are honoured by the presence of the Lord from the Nine Nether Pce, it is bright on the face of my Demonic Python City.¡±

    ¡°I wonder which of you is the new Domain Lord of the current Nine Nether Troop?¡±

    Along with Luo Mang¡¯s resounding voice, the countless gazes were directed at the Nine Nether Troop. The patch of ck clouds split apart and a slim figure slowly walked out of it.

    He stood at the front of the Nine Nether Troop, slowly sweeping his ck pupils at the dozens of City Lords, who had a decent momentum. Shortly after, he lightly smiled as he said in a faint voice, ¡°A pretty good formation isid out.¡±

    Abruptly, chill started to converge in his ck pupils as his voice suddenly turned as sharp as a de.

    ¡°You are given two choices, switch your allegiance to the Nine Nether Pce once again or... hand over the City Lord position!¡±

    When his cold voice rang out, the atmosphere in the city froze. Countless people inhaled a breath of cold air. This new Domain Lord of the Nine Nether Pce was indeed very overbearing!

 Chapter 702 - Golden Body

    Chapter 702 - Golden Body

    ¡°Hand over the position of City Lord...¡±

    When Mu Chen¡¯s somewhat cold voice rang out in the sky of this city, themotion in this area spontaneously came to an end. Innumerable people were looking at the ck-clothed, slender youth with shock in their eyes.

    The atmosphere in the sky also seemed to be a little frozen.

    No one had imagined that the Domain Lord that was brought back by Nine Nether would be so firm. The moment he showed himself, he had already said those words before he was even able to stand firm. Was he not afraid of the rebound and falling out?

    There was a total of over fifty City Lords here!

    Countless people exchanged a look. They were clearly startled by the unusual actions of this new Domain Lord of the Nine Nether Pce.

    While everyone was startled by Mu Chen¡¯s words, the City Lords that were on the za, including Luo Mang and his group, also had startled expressions.

    The formation that they had set up was with the intention of slightly suppressing those of the Nine Nether Pce. Luo Mang also believed that facing such a formation was sufficient to make a First Grade Sovereign brat feel pressure. As long as Mu Chen was shocked by their formation, they would have the initiative in the next negotiation.

    Luo Mang had somewhat predicted the situation, so his preparations could be considered ample. But at this moment, he was at a loss at this instant and realised that the formation he had set up seemed to have been disregarded by the new Domain Lord of the Nine Nether Pce.

    After being at a loss, rage surged as Luo Mang¡¯s face instantly grew dark. He stared at Mu Chen and sneered, ¡°How mighty of the new Domain Lord. Who are you to dismiss us from our City Lord positions?!¡±

    Some of the other City Lords also had faint anger written on their faces. However, the majority had their gazes flickering instead because Mu Chen¡¯s grandeur was too excessive. He didn¡¯t seem to be roping them in. Judging from his tone, was there any intention to negotiate?

    Up in the sky, Mu Chen maintained a calm expression, but his ck pupils were filled with a chill. He naturally saw through Luo Mang¡¯s intentions. Furthermore, he clearly knew about the morality and conduct of this person right before him. Facing such a person, as long as you showed signs of moving back, he would want a mile instead.

    You retreat a step, and he would advance a foot.

    The only solution was to cut the crap and step on his face, not giving him any leeway!

    ¡°His words represent our Nine Nether Pce!¡± Standing behind Mu Chen, Tang Bing had a cold gaze as she looked at the City Lords and continued to coldly say, ¡°If you guys are unconvinced, then sound your opposition to the three Emperors!¡±

    Luo Mang¡¯s face slightly changed as his gaze grew even darker.

    Mu Chen coldly swept his gaze at the City Lords and lightly said, ¡°If there are still any City Lords loyal to the Nine Nether Pce, we of the Nine Nether Pce will definitely keep them. But if you want to threaten us, I will let you understand the right of attribution to those cities. They belonged to our Nine Nether Pce, if you are unhappy, then my Nine Nether Pce will cripple you. I believe that many people will be interested in such a pleasant job as the City Lord.¡±

    Many City Lords had the corners of their lips twitching. Was the Nine Nether Pce crazy to dismiss so many City Lords? The Nine Nether Pce wasn¡¯t afraid of those cities going out of control?

    However, if the Nine Nether Pce truly smashed the jug and dismissed all of them... it would be their loss. It would be an incredibly huge loss; after all, as Mu Chen had said, many people were eyeing the City Lord¡¯s position. The Great Havew Domain was vast with experts as many as the clouds in the sky. Getting someone to rece them wasn¡¯t a tough thing to do.

    Some City Lords couldn¡¯t help feeling nervous in their hearts, thinking that if they had gone too far to force the Nine Nether Pce to the position where neither side wins...

    Furthermore, the Nine Nether Pce had a backing. So even if the loss was significant this time, the Nine Nether Pce could be maintained. But if they were to lose their position as the City Lord, they would lose all backings and resources. Losing the resources support of the Great Havew Domain, their cultivation path would also be difficult.

    Many City Lords had their facial expressions changing and were flustered by Mu Chen¡¯s actions that weren¡¯t a concern about the consequences. The angered expressions on their faces had also turned to hesitation.

    When Luo Mang saw this scene, his gaze turned cold. He had still underestimated the new Domain Lord of the Nine Nether Pce. Although the brat was still young, his actions were decisive. This hand of smashing the jug suppressed the stirring thoughts of many City Lords.

    ¡°Hmph, what nonsense are you talking about? These cities are now under the jurisdiction of the Blood Hawk Hall. The City Lord¡¯s positions are controlled by the Blood Hawk Hall. Since when is it your turn to have a say in it?!¡± Luo Mang¡¯s voice sharply resounded. At this point in time, if he didn¡¯t say anything, those City Lords might have the heart to retreat.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be frightened by him, Lord Blood Hawk King is watching us!¡±

    Hearing the three words ¡°Blood Hawk King¡±, the eyes of these City Lords shed across with a smear of fear. Compared to Nine Nether, who had been missing for a long time, the intimidationing from the Blood Hawk King was undoubtedly stronger.

    Those City Lords whose hearts were wavering secretly exchanged a nce and bitterly smiled in their hearts. In fact, it didn¡¯t matter who they pledged allegiance to, except the fact that pledging allegiance to one party would offend the other party. Whether it was the Nine Nether Pce or the Blood Hawk Hall, it wasn¡¯t something that they could confront individually.

    Up in the sky, when Tang Bing saw that those City Lords who were frightened by Mu Chen to the point that their hearts were wavering were, once again, scared by Luo Mang¡¯s words, she instantly clenched her teeth.

    At the sight of this, Luo Mang felt relieved in his heart as he sneered while looking at Mu Chen, who was up in the sky. ¡°This new Domain Lord of the Nine Nether Pce, we don¡¯t want to make things this way. If you want us to pledge our allegiance to the Nine Nether Pce, you should seek the opinion of Lord Blood Hawk King, at the very least. If he agrees to it, we definitely won¡¯t say a second word!¡±

    Countless gazes in this region were directed at Mu Chen. Now that the situation hade to this, if the new Domain Lord of the Nine Nether Pce were to retreat this way, he would probably be theughing stock in the entire Great Havew Domain.

    And under the countless gazes, Mu Chen had a smear of a smile on his handsome face. He looked at Luo Mang andughed, ¡°Judging from your words, City Lord Luo Mang is notplying with the suggestion of my Nine Nether Pce?¡±

    ¡°It is not that I am notplying, I only want you to ask the opinion of Lord Blood Hawk King.¡± Luo Mang sneered.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then we have nothing else to speak about.¡± Mu Chen helplessly smiled as a chill swiftly piled up in his ck pupils.

    ¡°Indeed, looks like we have nothing to talk about.¡± Luo Mang stood up as well with his arms folded to his chest. His robust figure was exceptionally oppressive as he coldly stared at Mu Chen. Did this brat honestly think that he would be intimidated with those words? Did he, Luo Mang rely on his mouth toe this far?

    This brat only has the strength of First Grade Sovereign and yet dares to act so impudent here. Does he really think that he has nothing to fear since he managed to defeat Cao Feng?

    Up in the sky, Mu Chen smiled as killing intent poured from his cold smile. He abruptly took a step forth as spiritual light poured out, along with a resonating draconic roar.

    Rustle!

    When the draconic roar rang out, Mu Chen¡¯s figure disappeared.

    When Mu Chen¡¯s figure disappeared, Luo Mang¡¯s eyes trembled. He had retreated at nearly an instant. But when he was retreating, the space behind him seemed to have been torn apart as a draconic image flew out. A palm that was shrouded in purple mes heavily smashed towards Luo Mang¡¯s back in an instant.

    Boom!

    Luo Mang¡¯s face turned cold. He did not dodge, but threw a palm out in retaliation, along with a tremendous Spiritual Energy that was like a current that swept out.

    Boom!

    The two palms shed and violent Spiritual Energy instantly wreaked havoc.

    The ground below them quickly crumbled and cracks were swiftly spreading out. The surrounding City Lords had also retreated, fearing that they would be affected by the shock waves of the battle.

    Tssk! Tssk!

    As the two shed, lightning was abruptly unleashed from the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body. He had instantly utilised the Lightning God¡¯s Physique to the limit. His gaze was cold as he threw a fist forth.

    ¡°You think that you¡¯re the only one that has refined your physical body?!¡± Luo Mangughed out in anger as he heavily stomped his feet. The ck python tattoo wiggled on his body nd ferociously bit his neck. In an instant, his body was swiftly turning ck, as if he was made of ck metal, being iparably firm.

    cklight flickered as he clenched his five fingers and heavily shed with Mu Chen¡¯s fist that was shing with lightning.

    Boom!

    Layers of the ground crumbled, but the area that the two people were standing on was in perfect condition. However, the violent energy made many people¡¯s eyelids twitch.

    Those that had some understandings about Luo Mang¡¯s strength had shock in their eyes. Back then, Luo Mang relied on his fist to bring himself to be the City Lord of the Demonic Python City. He had cultivated the Demonic Python Physique. He did not only possess extraordinary strength, he was as solid as metal. The power of his physique was at the peak, even amongst the Second Grade Sovereigns. But today, his attack was blocked by a First Grade Sovereign youth who used a simrly powerful physique.

    ¡°Good brat, you do have some ability after all. But you are stillcking if you want to deal with me!¡±

    The two fists shed as space fluctuated with Luo Mang savagelyughing out. There was also a little shock in his eyes. He sensed that he could not gain any advantage from the sh between their physiques.

    Mu Chen slowly raised his head as a cold smile lifted on the corner of his lips. ¡°Really? Then you can have a taste of the golden body¡¯s power!¡±

    A golden light abruptly surged in his pupils as his skin, which was dazzling with silver, swiftly turned into bright gold. Looking from afar, he seemed to be made of gold.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s fist that looked it was forged with gold flew out again and shed against Lu Mang¡¯s fist. This time, a horrifying energy that was simr to a volcanic eruption burst out.

    Boom!

    A huge noise rang out and everyone had their eyes shrink, witnessing Luo Mang¡¯s body flying back and crashing into the ground, tearing a deep crack that was over a thousand feet long.

    Dust rose with the area in a mess, but countless people had inhaled a breath of cold air at this moment.

    This youth actually sent Luo Mang flying with a single fist!

 Chapter 703 - Dismissed

    Chapter 703 - Dismissed

    The ferocious crack stretched across the ck za like a giant python. Many gazes were focused on this scene and they couldn¡¯t help having their eyelids twitching.

    Those experts that had an understanding about Luo Mang had grave gazes at this moment because, this was the first time that they had seen Luo Mang being at a disadvantage whenpeting for physical body dominance with a First Grade Sovereign youth.

    This new Domain Lord of the Nine Nether Pce was, indeed, no simple figure.

    At the end of the crack, the ck-clothed youth maintained a posture of having his fist out. His body was dazzling in the golden light, as if his body was forged with gold, emitting an indescribable might.

    Many City Lords couldn¡¯t control having their faces changed at this moment as they felt disbelief about Mu Chen sending Luo Mang flying with a punch that had the power of his physique.

    Luo Mang truly had an impressive capability, since he could be the City Lord of the Demonic Python City, and also the undisputed leading figure amongst so many City Lords. But from the earlier sh, Mu Chen realised for the first time that despite pushing the Lightning God¡¯s Physique to the limit, he was unable to suppress Luo Mang.

    Ever since Mu Chen had cultivated the Lightning God¡¯s Physique, he managed to obtain an advantage with his powerful physique when fighting with opponents of the same level. He wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantageous position even if he was facing opponents that were slightly stronger than him.

    But, earlier, the effect achieved by the Lightning God¡¯s Physique wasn¡¯t as distinct as Mu Chen had thought. Clearly, the Body Refining Divine Art that Luo Mang practised wasn¡¯t any weaker than the Lightning God¡¯s Physique.

    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s a need to cultivate an even more powerful Body Refining Divine Art.¡±

    That thought shed across Mu Chen¡¯s heart. With his strength swiftly rising, the Lightning God¡¯s Physique that he had achieved great sess with was gradually not able to keep up with his footsteps. But, fortunately, the greatest fortune that was brought to him by the Lightning God¡¯s Physique wasn¡¯t the power of his physique, but the refinement of his body from the lightning in his cultivation process.

    It hadid a solid foundation for Mu Chen in regards to his physique, so no matter what Body Refining Divine Art he was to cultivate in the future, he could achieve twice the effect. Based on this point alone proved that it was iparable to the other Body Refining Divine Arts. After all, back then, the Lightning God¡¯s Physique was evenmended by the Northern Sea Dragon.

    Boom!

    When that thought shed across Mu Chen¡¯s heart, fragments of stone shot out from the other end of the crack. Shortly after, a violent Spiritual Energy swept out as Luo Mang¡¯s figure appeared once again.

    Right now, his clothes were tattered, revealing his robust body that was simr to a rock. On his body, there was a giant python tattoo twisting around his body, an emitting eeriness from the ckness.

    Luo Mang¡¯s face was somewhat dark at this moment as he fixed his gaze at Mu Chen, before he coldly said, ¡°Indeed worthy of being the Domain Lord of the Nine Nether Pce. To have such a powerful physique with your cultivation only being at the First Grade Sovereign.¡±

    Mu Chen faintly smiled.

    ¡°However...¡± Luo Mang¡¯s voice paused for a brief moment as his gaze turned eerie. ¡°If you want us to pledge our allegiance to the Nine Nether Pce, my Demonic Python City will be the first to disagree!¡±

    When he spoke out, he had undoubtedly caused amotion. It looked like Mu Chen had truly angered Luo Mang. Right now, he did not even bother with procrastinating words and straightforwardly disagreed.

    But facing his words, Mu Chen¡¯s golden pupils were rather calm. Clearly, this wasn¡¯t unexpected for him. He cast a nce at Luo Mang. ¡°Then, I will also clearly inform you that you have been removed from the position of the Demonic Python City. So you no longer have any qualifications to represent the Demonic Python City.¡±

    ¡°Big talk!¡±

    Luo Mangughed in anger as his eyes became filled with a violent killing intent. He had risen his murderous intentions for Mu Chen in his heart. He never thought that thetter would be so ruthless. Not only did he want to seize the Demonic Python City, he was even trying to dismiss him from the position of City Lord.

    Luo Mang heavily stomped his feet and the ground below cracked. A violent Spiritual Energy swept out like a hurricane. A huge jet-ck figure slowly formed around him.

    A cklight circted on the surface of the gigantic figure. It was like arge Demonic Python shrouding the figure with sharp hissing soundsing from it, causing the Spiritual Energy in this region to shake.

    The gigantic figure that had therge Demonic Python twisting around it was staring at Mu Chen with its eerie snake-like pupils as a hissing voice resounded, ¡°I will see what qualifications you have to dismiss me today!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the Demonic Python Celestial Body? It is said that Luo Mang had killed a heavily injured Sky Demonic Python and devoured its blood essence, integrating it into his body. Thus, refining this Demonic Python Celestial Body. Although it isn¡¯t in the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies, the might isparable to them.¡± When everyone saw the gigantic figure with a Demonic Python twisted around it, they instantly raised an uproar.

    Some people couldn¡¯t help eximing out. After all, this method of cultivation utilised by Luo Mang was hazardous. Integrating two utterly different bloodlines would definitely cause rejections. If it was carelessly handled, the body would directly explode. It looks like Luo Mang had some luck to be able to endure that and even refined the Demonic Python Celestial Body.

    ¡°He does have some knack.¡±

    Mu Chen raised his head, looking at the gigantic figure that had a Demonic Python twisted around it. A smear of astonishment had shed across his eyes, since this Luo Mang did have some capabilities to be able to refine such an abnormal Sovereign Celestial Body.

    ¡°You want to get your face back by relying on your Sovereign Celestial Body?¡± Mu Chen lightly smiled, but there wasn¡¯t any warmth in his smile. He put both of his hands together and formed a weird seal.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know that regarding physical bodies, you¡¯re inferior. Regarding Sovereign Celestial Bodies...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re even more inferior!¡±

    When thest word fell, a dazzling golden light abruptly burst out from his head and a massive golden figure, along with a terrifying pressure, instantly appeared in this region.

    The massive figure stood between the heavens and earth with a zing sun behind its head. It was shining with golden light, and every single corner of its body was like a golden Buddha, possessing matchless prestige.

    Boom! Boom!

    With the appearance of the Sovereign Celestial Body, the Spiritual Energy in the surrounding region was like a tidal wave as it swept out. The golden Sovereign Celestial Body was reflected in everyone¡¯s eyes, raising their astonishments.

    ¡°Who are you trying to fool with that act!¡± Luo Mang roared. Although he felt disbelief from the pressure that was emitted from Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body, if he retreated at this moment, it would be tough to turn the situation around again.

    ¡°Demonic Python Seal!¡±

    Luo Mang no longer gave Mu Chen any more time to intimidate him and issued a bark. A pitch-ck light soared across the horizon and the Demonic Python that was twisted around the gigantic figure flew away. When it¡¯srge body was coiled, there was a Demonic Python light seal that was pressing down towards the Sovereign Celestial Body that looked to be forged with gold.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was looking at the suppressing Demonic Python light seal with an indifferent look. There weren¡¯t any signs of dodging; instead, a golden palm stretched out.

    A golden light burst forth from the palm, looking like a zing golden sun.

    Bang!

    The golden palm prated through the obstruction of violent Spiritual Energy and ruthlessly grabbed ahold of the huge figure of the Demonic Python. As the dazzling golden light swept out, the ck light waspletely suppressed.

    ¡°A trash snake dares to speak of suppressing others?!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s robust voice resonated throughout this region as a palm mmed down, bringing down the hissing python as it fell. The golden palm was like a golden mountain as it heavily suppressed python¡¯s massive body.

    Boom!

    The earth cracked as the Demonic Python hissed. It was heavily sent into the ground with a palm strike, then it smashed and scattered.

    Hisss.

    Countless people inhaled the surrounding chilled air because no one imagined that the ferocious attack from Luo Mang would be scattered from a palm strike from Mu Chen.

    Why is the Sovereign Celestial Body refined by that fellow so powerful?!

    When the Demonic Python scattered, the Sovereign Celestial Body that was formed by Luo Mang trembled and disbelief surged from his heart. Earlier, when they were confronted with physical bodies, he could at least maintain the situation. But now that he had summoned his Sovereign Celestial Body, he was so thoroughly defeated?

    ¡°Damn it, what Sovereign Celestial Body has that bastard refined to be so powerful?!¡± Luo Mang¡¯s face was dark and couldn¡¯t help howling in his heart.

    ¡°Now, I will let you witness my qualifications!¡±

    After scattering the Demonic Python light seal with a single palm strike, Mu Chen¡¯s golden pupils were directed at Luo Mang as the massive figure soared into the sky. A dazzling golden light was unleashed and could be seen from anywhere within a hundred miles.

    The violent Spiritual Energy ripples went rampant in the sky, looking like golden meteors falling down.

    Luo Mang¡¯s face was ugly as he looked at the horizon, which was covered in golden light. He suddenly looked at the City Lords of Blood Vulture City and ck Cliff City and said in a sharp voice, ¡°Act together with me!¡±

    The City Lords of Blood Vulture City and ck Cliff City exchanged a look. Shortly after, they could only clench their teeth as they stomped their feet and abruptly soared into the sky.

    Buzz!

    But when the two people soared towards the sky, there was an abnormal Spiritual Energy fluctuation spreading out. Countless people couldn¡¯t help shrinking their eyes as they saw six ck lotuses descending from the sky, turning into two massive rays of light that were like falling meteors and ruthlessly shed against the bodies of those two City Lords.

    A terrifying Spiritual Energy wreaked havoc as the two City Lords that were intending to act were sent back to the ground.

    Boom!

    The golden meteors fell at this moment, and the Sovereign Celestial Body was seen descending, as well, with a golden sun in its palm thrust before it.

    It was directed at Luo Mang.

    A terrifying pressure shrouded over as the earth below crumbled by inches. Luo Mang¡¯s face had also drastically changed at this moment, since he had distinctly felt how terrifying this attack by Mu Chen was.

    ¡°It¡¯s not so easy for you to defeat me!¡±

    Luo Mang roared with a savage expression as he raised both of his palms. The Spiritual Energy within his body burst out without holding anything back. The pitch-ck Spiritual Energy was like ink, darkening the sky as it lifted violent gales throughout this region.

    Although his Sovereign Celestial Body wasn¡¯t as powerful as Mu Chen¡¯s, his strength was still the Pinnacle of Second Grade Sovereign. With a Spiritual Energy that was more robust than Mu Chen¡¯s, he wasn¡¯t afraid of the two parties shing.

    At most, both sides would suffer!

    As long as he could obstruct Mu Chen¡¯s drive, then today¡¯s matters would be left unsettled!

    Boom!

    The golden sun descended as it heavily shed against the torrential pitch-ck Spiritual Energy that was like a Sky Demonic Python under countless startled gazes.

    Everyone had their eyes widened at this moment as the oue would probably be determined from this exchange!

 Chapter 704 - Nine Nether Battle Will

    Chapter 704 - Nine Nether Battle Will

    Along with the dazzling light, the golden sun was pressed down and shed against the Demonic Python-like torrential Spiritual Energy under the countless gazes.

    Boom!

    There were visible waves that were like tidal waves that spread out in that instant of contact. Even the firm za was crackling and rattling from the waves, crumbling inyers.

    Ferocious cracks were also continuously stretching out.

    All the figures in the za were also hastily retreating as they feared to be affected by the terrifying shock waves.

    ¡°Sky Devouring Demonic Python!¡±

    In the Demonic Python Celestial Body, Luo Mang had a savage expression as a tremendous Spiritual Energy violently swept out, pouring into the Demonic Python Celestial Body. The torrential ck Spiritual Energy was also actually emitting whistling noises. As the Spiritual Energy moved, it was as if there was a pair of scarlet pupils appearing within it.

    A whiff of tyrannical aura burst out from it.

    Because Luo Mang had absorbed the blood essence of the Sky Demonic Python, a tyrannical aura was also mixed in his Spiritual Energy, making it even more tyrannical than ordinary Spiritual Energy.

    When he faced opponents in the past, he had defeated many of them because of this advantage. But this time, he could no longer achieve that sort of result.

    Not only was Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy mixed with the Undying mes, but it was also still further amplified by the mes of the sun. Thus, it was far more ferocious than Luo Mang, whose Spiritual Energy was tyrannical due to the Sky Demonic Python blood essence.

    Thus, when the Demonic Python hissed, the great sun that was falling became even more dazzling as the mes of the sun swept out. At the instant of contact, the Spiritual Energy mixed with the ferocity of the Sky Demonic Python emitted a dense white mist as it swiftly dissolved.

    Hiss!

    Another sharp hissing sound came from the Demonic Python Spiritual Energy and Luo Mang¡¯s face drastically changed with dense disbelief shing across his eyes. Clearly, he never expected that the Spiritual Energy he was so proud of would crumble in this confrontation.

    Boom!

    However, Mu Chen did not give him too much time to react as the sun pressed down, heavily mming against the body of the Demonic Python Celestial Body.

    Boom!

    The earth crumbled as the Demonic Python Celestial Body was heavily sent into the ground, causing the vast za to crumble at this moment. Even the Demonic Python statue had been turned into dust.

    Up in the sky, the golden light dissipated as a massive golden figure stood above the horizon. It was looking down as if it was looking at an ant, with prestigious indifference.

    The dust below gradually dissipated and countless gazes were directed over at the next instant. When the sound of inhaling chilled air rang out, the Demonic Python Celestial Body that was in the deep crater was utterly broken with chaotic Spiritual Energy fluctuations spreading out. In the end, the Sovereign Celestial Body gradually turned transparent until it disappeared altogether.

    When the Demonic Python Celestial Body dissipated, a miserable-looking figure also appeared. Luo Mang was staggering as hended on the ruined ground. His face was pale with a smear of blood on the corner of his lips.

    Clearly, having his Demonic Python Celestial Body destroyed by Mu Chen left him with grave injuries.

    ¡°Luo Mang¡¯s Demonic Python Celestial Body has been destroyed!¡± An uproar rose in this region as this scene had evidently given them a shock.

    Luo Mang¡¯s strength could be considered at the pinnacle of a Second Grade Sovereign. Also, with the unique Demonic Python Celestial Body, it was tough for him to find an opponent amongst the Second Grade Sovereigns. But. right now, his Demonic Python Celestial Body was actually destroyed by a youth who was only a First Grade Sovereign.

    This scene was something that no one had imagined.

    The eyelids of those City Lords witnessing this scene in the surrounding air couldn¡¯t help twitching. The new Domain Lord of the Nine Nether Pce was actually so ferocious, could it be that the Nine Nether Pce was indeed going to spring up?

    The City Lords of the Blood Vulture City and the ck Cliff City, who had acted earlier, had ugly expressions at this moment. Previously, they were unexpectedly caught by Mu Chen and thus, allowed Mu Chen to concentrate his strength to deal with Luo Mang.

    Up above the horizon, the Great Sr Undying Body stood towering as its pair of golden pupils indifferently looked at Luo Mang, before an indifferent voice resound, ¡°Looks like I still have the qualifications to dismiss you.¡±

    Luo Mang¡¯s face was pale, but he let out an abnormal smile shortly after. He looked at the City Lords of the Blood Vulture City and the ck Cliff City with a bark, ¡°Lord Blood Hawk King made it clear that if the two of you allow this brat to get away with it, the two of you won¡¯t have any good days in the future. Stand there and continue to watch, then!¡±

    The City Lords of the Blood Vulture City and the ck Cliff City had their faces slightly changed as they clenched their teeth and stood up.

    Amongst the back group of City Lords, some of them had their gazes change, and in the end, four figures stood out. Those four City Lords had a close rtionship with the Blood Hawk Hall. They could be considered as the ws of the Blood Hawk Hall. They knew that if they allowed the Nine Nether Pce to sessfully convince these City Lords, they wouldn¡¯t have a good ending.

    So they absolutely couldn¡¯t allow Mu Chen to carry on.

    Witnessing Mu Chen¡¯s strength earlier, they no longer dared to belittle him. After all, they had the advantage in numbers. With so many people joining together, no matter how many cards Mu Chen had up his sleeves, it was impossible for him to rival them.

    Although it wouldn¡¯t be good for their reputation, they couldn¡¯t be bothered with that much at this time.

    The Blood Vulture City Lord¡¯s group of six stood in the air as they surrounded the Great Sr Undying Body that was formed by Mu Chen. Tremendous spiritual energies fluctuated around them, causing a violent gale to blow.

    At the sight of this, a deepmotion rang out in this region. Those City Lords are going to join together and gang up on Mu Chen who is alone?

    ¡°Haha, Mu Chen, no matter how powerful you are, can you fight with the seven of us today?¡± Luo Mang let out an eerie smile as he flew up into the horizon as well, looking at Mu Chen with a cold andcent gaze.

    ¡°Despicable!¡± Tang Bing angrily roared at the sight of this scene.

    Up in the sky, the Great Sr Undying Body emitted a golden light and Mu Chen¡¯s figure appeared on the head of the Sovereign Celestial Body. He looked at Luo Mang¡¯s group of seven and slightly knitted his brows.

    With his current strength, fighting with Luo Mang had already used up quite a few of his cards. After all, he was still only a First Grade Sovereign. If six other City Lords with simr strength joined together, it would be a tough fight, even for him.

    ¡°Mu Chen, I do not wish to force you. If you leave now, I can allow you to leave safely.¡± Luo Mang said in a deep voice.

    Hearing his words, Mu Chen smiled and looked at the remaining City Lords that had not acted yet, ¡°Is there still anyone else?¡±

    When those City Lords saw how calm Mu Chen was in this situation, they felt a little admiration for him in their hearts as they exchanged nces. They did not answer him, and no one stood out as well.

    They were different from Luo Mang¡¯s group. Although they could be considered to have pledged allegiance to the Blood Hawk Hall, they were forced under the circumstances. Also, there wasn¡¯t anyonecking in being drained by the Blood Hawk Hall. Regarding good feelings, there wasn¡¯t much for the Blood Hawk Hall. It was just that the Nine Nether Pce was too weak in the past, so they did not dare to pledge their allegiance so casually. But judging from the looks of things right now, the Nine Nether Pce did appear to show signs of springing up...

    ¡°Then, it¡¯s only the six of you.¡± Mu Chen was somewhat satisfied with this scene. There were only a few City Lords that had fully pledged their allegiance to the Blood Hawk Hall. Those fellows should be the heads of the spikes. As long as he got rid of them, he would be able to easily deal with today¡¯s matters.

    Luo Mang made a ridiculing smile and crossed his arms against his chest. His gaze was coldly staring at Mu Chen. ¡°I have offered you a path to go down from, so don¡¯t me me since you¡¯re not willing to take it.¡±

    ¡°In terms of being having an advantage in numbers...¡±

    Mu Chen stared at Luo Mang as he grinned, ¡°You¡¯re not the only one that knows of this method.¡±

    Luo Mang¡¯s face slightly changed as he shifted his gaze towards the Nine Nether Troop that seemed like a patch of ck clouds. The tight formation made him slightly shrink his eyes.

    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s just a bunch of mobs.¡± But in the end, Luo Mangughed. In the Great Havew Domain, the reputation of the Nine Nether Troop was the weakest. In the past, they stayed in the Nine Nether Pce and did not respond to any provocations. Thus making others belittle them and did not feel that they have much fighting ability.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Mu Chen lightly smiled as he willed with his heart. The Great Sr Undying Body whistled out and hovered above the Nine Nether Troop.

    ¡°Nine Nether Troop!¡± Mu Chen coldly barked with his voice resounding across the horizon.

    ¡°Here!¡± An orderly thunderous voice rang out as the Nine Nether Troop that was in silence abruptly red with a whiff of indescribable Spiritual Energy sweeping out, tearing the clouds in this horizon.

    Countless people felt their hearts trembling as they watched the Nine Nether Troop, who had kept themselves hidden in the Great Havew Domain this whole time, in astonishment. Right now, they felt as if a ferocious lion had awakened.

    ¡°Nine Nether Battle Will!¡±

    When Mu Chen¡¯s solemn voice rang out, a heavy ck halberd appeared in the hands of every single Nine Nether Troop and stomped them down as one.

    Rumble!

    A thunderous booming rang across the horizon as a surge of Battle Will soared into the sky. That Battle Will appeared in a substantial form and violently converged, intertwined and turned the troop into a pitch-ck ocean of fighting intent.

    ¡°Concentrating Battle Will?!¡± At the sight of this, Luo Mang and his group had their faces drastically change because, the Nine Nether Troop was actually able to form their Battle Will. It was only a task aplished by those troops that were well-tempered!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! The Nine Nether Troop might be able to form their Battle Will, but there is no one to control it. This Mu Chen has only just started tomand the Nine Nether Troop. It is impossible for him to fuse with that Battle Will!¡± Luo Mang¡¯s gaze flickered as he sharply pointed out.

    The remaining six City Lords nodded their heads as well. That was indeed the truth, to control the Battle Will, one would have at fuse with the Battle Will, at the very least. But Mu Chen had juste to the Great Havew Domain. He had onlymanded the Nine Nether Troop for a short time. No matter what, it was impossible for him to control the Battle Will of the Nine Nether Troop!

    But just when they finished talking, Mu Chen, who was seated on the Great Sr Undying Body, gave them a faint smile as he gently lifted his slender hands.

    Boom!

    Along with the rise of his hands, the faces of Luo Mang¡¯s group of seven froze as dense astonishment and disbelief surged from the depths of their eyes.

    They saw that along with Mu Chen lifting his palms, the vast ocean of Battle Will was like a hurricane as it swept up.

    He had actually controlled the Battle Will of the Nine Nether Troop!

    Mu Chen, who had controlled the Nine Nether Troop¡¯s Battle Will was able to concentrate a thousand to one!

    That would mean that Luo Mang¡¯s group of seven would face the terrifying attacks of a thousand people!

    Thinking about it here, even Luo Mang¡¯s face had abruptly turned pale.

 Chapter 705 - Swift Defeat

    Chapter 705 - Swift Defeat

    The Battle Will was like an ocean as it gathered above the Nine Nether Troop. The Battle Will was ck in colour. As it rolled, it was filled with battle lust and a furious roar as it resounded, causing trembles between the heavens and earth.

    Countless gazes in the Demonic Python City were watching this scene with some shock and astonishment in their eyes. Because they knew how harsh the demand was for a troop to form a Battle Will.

    It required the troop to train together for months or even years with countless interactions between their Spiritual Energies to reach such an abnormal equilibrium. Furthermore, it also required everyone in the troop to maintain a simr state of might, charging forth without any fear.

    Only when their will was poured into their Spiritual Energy, forming the individual Battle Will, could it be converged together without any obstructions and form a terrifying power.

    A troop with the Battle Will was a terrifying one.

    Also, just forming the Battle Will alone was still insufficient. It required someone that was able to control it and give it miraculous destructive abilities. Thus, it needed someone to manage it so that it could be used to attack.

    To control the Battle Will of a troop, it required a coremander that could corrte with the Battle Will to unleash that power. However, to achieve corrtion with a troop¡¯s Battle Will, it would require training together for a long time to achieve that sort ofpatibility.

    The crucial point was that when the controller utilised that Battle Will, they would have to pour the Battle Will into their body. If their heart wasn¡¯t firm, they could lose their willpower from the boundless Battle Will. The slightest mistake could result in a counter of the Battle Will, and the consequences of it would be very severe.

    Because of the various limitation requirements, when everyone saw Mu Chen control the ocean of Battle Will with a lift of his palms, they couldn¡¯t control the shock on their faces.

    Mu Chen had only been in the Great Havew Domain for a short two to three months. The time Mu Chen had tomand the Nine Nether Troop was also very short. However, no one could imagine that he would achieve suchpatibility with the Battle Will of the Nine Nether Troop in such a short time.

    The faces of Luo Mang¡¯s group of seven were pale as they watched this scene. Because they knew that if Mu Chen could control the Nine Nether Battle Will, then they wouldn¡¯t have any chance of sess.

    Under their gazes of despair, Mu Chen remained quietly seated on the head of the Great Sr Undying Body. His ck pupils were looking at them with indifference, before a slight ze surged from the depths of his eyes.

    When Mu Chen controlled the boundless Battle Will, it was also poured into his body. But due to his bitter training for all these years, Mu Chen was given a willpower that was as solid as a rock. With a thousand people¡¯s Battle Will gathered together, although it was tremendous, it was still impossible for him to suffer the counter-effects.

    The torrential Battle Will was like a current as it whistled within Mu Chen¡¯s body, causing Mu Chen¡¯s eyes to be zing with fighting intent as well. He looked at Luo Mang¡¯s group and slowly lifted his hand, before pointing it down shortly after.

    His finger fell down very slowly, as if it was bearing the weight of a mountain. In that instant, when it fell, the space before him shattered like ss as visible cracks swiftly stretched out.

    Roar!

    Luo Mang¡¯s group of seven was looking at the ray of Battle Will being shot over. Their faces drastically changed as the seven of them swiftly let out a bark. The Spiritual Energy in their bodies poured out without holding anything back. The boundless Spiritual Energy formed into seven huge light screens before them.

    When the light screens appeared, they were like the Rashomon, isting death and life.

    Boom!

    But there wasn¡¯t any pause in the ray of Battle Will as it shot over. Under the countless gazes, it heavily mmed against theyers of light screen that stood between the heavens and earth.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The ray of light shot over, emitting a terrifying energy. The seven light screens were shattered in an a near instant and the swift defeat made countless people dumbfounded.

    The seven City Lords joining together turned out to be as weak as paper.

    Pffft.

    When the seven light screens were instantly shattered, Luo Mang¡¯s group of seven had their faces turning red, before spurting out mouthfuls of blood. Their figures miserably flew back and the Spiritual Energy fluctuations around them also went in disorder.

    Boom!

    The seven miserably retreated as the fear in their eyes grew deeper. It¡¯s because they saw that when the ray of Battle Will tore through the light screens, the power hadn¡¯t weakened and was still shooting in their direction.

    If they were hit by such an attack, the seven of them would probably be dead or crippled. This Mu Chen was truly not intending to be lenient!

    A chill surged in the hearts of Luo Mang¡¯s group of seven. This new Domain Lord of the Nine Nether Pce was truly ruthless with his means. He did not even give them the opportunity to admit defeat, he was clearly trying to kill them to warn the others!

    Whoosh!

    The ray of Battle Will ruthlessly shot over and instantly appeared before them. It tore through space, causing the seven of them to have their eyes filled with dense fear.

    Under that terrifying pressure, they couldn¡¯t even surrender.

    A shocking uproar rang throughout the heavens and earth as those City Lords that were watching from the back couldn¡¯t help having their faces tremble. This new Domain Lord of the Nine Nether Pce is going to kill to establish his might!

    ¡°We¡¯re dead!¡±

    The eyes of Luo Mang¡¯s group of seven were filled with despair as the ray of light enveloped them. However, just when they thought that they were going to die, there was a sharp hawk cry that resonated throughout th heavens and earth.

    Liiii!

    At that moment, when the hawk cry rang out, a scarlet ray of light pierced through space and arrived, heavily smashing against the ck beam of battle intent with stunning speed.

    Boom!

    The two terrifying energies shed together as a Spiritual Energy hurricane swept up, wreaking havoc. Luo Mang¡¯s group of seven was affected by the shock wave as their figures shot out like cannon balls, leaving behind deep ravines that were a few thousand feet in size on the spacious streets...

    Mu Chen looked at the chaotic Spiritual Energy hurricane and narrowed both of his eyes. Shortly after, he turned his head over and looked into the distance, the horizon at that direction was actually presented in scarlet.

    The scarlet swiftly flew over. It was only a sh, and they had already appeared in the skies above this city.

    When the scarlet light dissipated, a troop that seemed like it was standing on bloody clouds appeared. That troop was covered in scarlet battle armour with a blood spear in their hands. A whiff of ominous aura was also being emitted from their bodies and soared into the sky.

    On top of the scarlet troop, there was also a simr scarlet Battle Will form. The Battle Will was in the shape of a cloud and a figure was standing in it with his hands ced behind his back.

    ¡°That¡¯s... the Blood Hawk Troop of the Blood Hawk Hall!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also Wu Tian, who is one of the Four Great Domain Lords. The men of the Blood Hawk Hall is finally here!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s great now, even the Blood Hawk Troop was mobilised!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    When the countless gazes in the city were directed at the scarlet troop, amotion rang out at this moment. Shortly after, many people had unusual expressions. Looks like the Nine Nether Pce and Blood Hawk Hall have truly fallen out, even the troops under their factions were activated...

    When Tang Bing saw the appearance of the Blood Hawk Troop, her face slightly changed as well. Her body trembled as she appeared beside Mu Chen and said in a soft voice, ¡°It¡¯s Wu Tian.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head as he looked at the figure above the scarlet troop in the distance with a smile. ¡°You guys finally can¡¯t sit still anymore.¡±

    Wu Tian¡¯s face was cold as he stared at Mu Chen. He initially thought that the preparations of the Demonic Python City were sufficient to embarrass Mu Chen. However, he never imagined that not only was Mu Chen not embarrassed, it even pped the face of their Blood Hawk Hall. If they still did not show themselves, the reputation of their Blood Hawk Hall would have been utterly lost.

    ¡°Mu Chen, take your people with you and get lost from the Demonic Python City. This is the territory of our Blood Hawk Hall, and we do not wee you!¡± Wu Tian coldly said.

    Hearing his words, Mu Chen faintly smiled as he indifferently said, ¡°Luo Mang¡¯s group of seven have already been dismissed from the position of City Lords. So, in the future, our Nine Nether Pce will fully take over these cities. If your Blood Hawk Hall pokes your hands into our matters, don¡¯t me our Nine Nether Pce to not give you any face.¡±

    Wu Tian¡¯s face twitched as heughed from rage, ¡°What a great tone of speech. I¡¯ll see what capabilities you have to seize those cities from us!¡±

    ¡°Blood Hawk Troop!¡±

    Along with Wu Tian¡¯s bark, the troop that was like a blood cloud unleashed an orderly bark. In an instant, an ominous aura soared across the horizon and the boundless Battle Will spread out. There was the reek of blood that seemed to have been emitted from it as well.

    The Blood Hawk Troop was the critical fighting strength of the Blood Hawk Hall, with an amount reaching five thousand. Compared to the Nine Nether Pce, it was several times bigger. However, not all of them had followed Wu Tian, so the amount at this moment was only about twice as much as the Nine Nether Troop.

    There were countless gazes from the city looking at the Blood Hawk Troop, whose grandeur was stunning, and they couldn¡¯t help changing. Rumour had it that when the Blood Hawk Hall established territories, they hadmitted affairs like ughtering entire cities. Thus, the Blood Hawk Hall had a notoriously bright name that far surpassed the Nine Nether Troop.

    Wu Tian stood on the torrential blood cloud as his eerie gaze red at Mu Chen like a venomous snake, along with his cold voice resonating throughout the city.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten breaths of time to swiftly get lost from the Demonic Python City. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that this bit of fortune that your Nine Nether Pce has will be buried here!¡±

    Mu Chen looked at Wu Tian with a cold gaze as he let out a faint smile. A chill circted in his ck pupils as his bright voice also resounded throughout the sky that was reeking with blood.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I reject your offer.¡±

 Chapter 706 - Fight

    Chapter 706 - Fight

    ¡°I reject...¡±

    When Mu Chen¡¯s faintughing voice rang out across the horizon of Demonic Python City, it caused the atmosphere between the heavens and earth to be frozen. Countless people were exchanging nces as they vaguely felt the sparks in the air.

    ¡°Haha, such bravery.¡±

    Wu Tian expected this response from Mu Chen, so the smile hung on the lips of his mouth grew even colder. Shortly after, he clenched his fist as the torrential Battle Will that was simr to a sea of blood emitted a tremendous stench of blood.

    Wu Tian smiled with his eyes narrowed while looking at Mu Chen. ¡°Since your Nine Nether Pce has chosen to act, then you guys will have to bear the consequences. Right now, don¡¯t expect the Nine Nether King to save you all.¡±

    Although he was smiling, his smile was giving off an eerie killing intent that was dense to the limit.

    ¡°I¡¯ll gift those words to Domain Lord Wu Tian. At that time, the Lord Blood Hawk King can only watch as the Blood Hawk Troop greatly suffers.¡± Mu Chen faintly smiled.

    ¡°Haha, courageous!¡±

    Wu Tianughed, facing the sky as hisughter turned eerie shortly after. He suddenly waved his hand with a sneer, ¡°Then, we¡¯ll see who will be able to destroy who!¡±

    Boom!

    With Wu Tian waving his hand down, the Blood Hawk Troop that was donned in scarlet armour suddenly let out a bark. The bark was thunderous as scarlet Spiritual Energy with bloodlust soared into the sky, dying the entire sky red.

    The blood sea beneath Wu Tian also grew even more majestic as a might swept out between the heavens and earth, causing violent gales to sweep out.

    At the sight of this, Tang Bing¡¯s face slightly changed. Wu Tian was in control of the Blood Hawk Troop for so many years, so he was somewhat familiar with the Battle Will formed by the Blood Hawk Hall. The moment he controls it, the might would definitely be very terrifying.

    ¡°Mu Chen...¡± Tang Bing looked at Mu Chen with traces of worry in her eyes.

    Mu Chen gave her a warm smile as he softly said, ¡°Big Sister Tang Bing, rest assured. The Nine Nether Troop is your effort for all these years, they aren¡¯t weaker than anyone. Also, since Big Sister Tang Bing has handed them over to me, then I will not allow anyone to defeat them.¡±

    Although the disappearance of Nine Nether had caused the Nine Nether Pce to fall from a great height, Tang Bing had never given up on the training of the Nine Nether Troop. It was so much so that she was willing to give out her share of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid over to the Nine Nether Troop for their cultivation. It could be said that the Nine Nether Troop was Tang Bing¡¯s fruits of effort.

    It was precisely because of such effort from Tang Bing that the Nine Nether Troop did not leave the Nine Nether Pce despite it declining and maintained their fighting powers.

    Although the Nine Nether Troop was iparable to the Blood Hawk Troop in regards to numbers, it wasn¡¯t inferior regarding quality!

    Tang Bing looked at Mu Chen¡¯s warm smile and felt sour in her nose. Her eyes turned a little red. It might seem foolish for her to hold on for all these years, but she still held on. Now that her perseverance was acknowledged, she felt a little moved.

    ¡°Then, be careful.¡± Tang Bing¡¯s lips slowly split apart as a sweet voice resounded. It was exceptionally gentle.

    Mu Chen nodded his head and lowered his eyes to look at the Nine Nether Troop that was donned in ck armour. From their eyes, there wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of fear, but a fighting intent that had been suppressed for a long time. Perhaps they had been waiting for this day for a long time.

    ¡°As long as you guys are not afraid, then I will lead you guys to face any opponents.¡± Mu Chen muttered in his heart to himself. Shortly after, a chill gathered in his ck pupils as he abruptly waved his hand.

    ¡°Nine Nether Battle Will!¡±

    Boom!

    The heavy ck halberds in the hands of the Nine Nether Troop heavily stomped on the ground, along with a heavy bark that resonated throughout the horizon like a thunderous explosion. The Nine Nether Battle Will rose like a ck cloud and covered the horizon.

    Along with the two Battle Wills spreading across the sky, it split the sky into two.

    Everyone gradually retreated out of the envelopment of the two troops at this instant, since they were clear that the moment the two parties shed, themotion would not beparable to before. It was so much so that the city might not be safe from the impact, because the two parties seemed like they weren¡¯t bothered by the oue of the battle...

    The entire city was silent, only the two Battle Wills that were up in the sky were whistling like a flood as they wreaked havoc between the heavens and earth, as if two ferocious beasts were throwing themselves against each other.

    In the frozen atmosphere, Mu Chen and Wu Tian¡¯s gazes suddenly turned.

    Boom!

    Two tremendous Battle Wills whistle out in an instant. They were like myriads of waves surging as they violently flew out.

    Everyone was closely staring at the sky and had their hearts lifted. They were about to witness the two troops of the Great Havew Domain confronting one another. But when the two forces were about to confront one another in the sky, space suddenly distorted and a light figure abruptly appeared in the sky. Shortly after, he flipped his hand, and the two tremendous Battle Wills were suppressed by him with a single palm. After that, they were reduced to nothing.

    Rustle!

    The sudden changes made countless people go into an uproar. Directing their gazes over, the entire city slightly boiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s the... Sleeping Emperor of the three Emperors of Great Havew Domain?!¡±

    ¡°I never thought that such a figure would make a move.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Up in the sky, Mu Chen and Wu Tian were also briefly stunned when they saw that light figure and immediately cupped their fists. ¡°¡°We pay our greetings to the Lord.¡±¡±

    The light figurezily waved his hand. It clearly wasn¡¯t Sleeping Emperor¡¯s real body that descended, but was a clone of Spiritual Energy. But just this clone alone could easily destroy the Battle Wills of the Blood Hawk Troop and Nine Nether Troop. That strength of his was truly deep and unfathomable.

    ¡°Although it is within the rules for you guys to fight, the Demonic Python City is an important city, after all. If it was destroyed, the loss would be considerable.¡± Sleeping Emperor faintly said.

    ¡°This is not what our Blood Hawk Hall wishes for. Mu Chen was the one being overbearing and not knowing the immensity of the heavens and earth. So I hope that your Lordship will dismiss his position as a Domain Lord.¡± Wu Tian solemnly said.

    ¡°Our Nine Nether Pce only wishes to take back the cities that belong to us. Your Blood Hawk Hall is the one that obstructs us. So paying whatever cost for it should be a given.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s tone was calm, but there were hints of picking a fight in his words.

    The Sleeping Emperor waved his hand as he broke the dispute between the two, ¡°This isn¡¯t the ce for a battle to break out. You guys should stop before going too far. Also, the expedition of my Great Havew Domain will soon start, and the vast territories will also be within our sight of expeditions. So why is your vision limited to here?¡±

    Wu Tian lightly frowned his brows, the Sleeping Emperor possessed a high position in the Great Havew Domain. With Wu Tian¡¯s position, it was natural that he did not dare to refute his words. But if today¡¯s matters were to be put to rest like this, there wouldn¡¯t be any benefit for their Blood Hawk Hall.

    ¡°Haha, Lord Meng¡¯s words make sense. These cities have been managed by my Blood Hawk Hall for many years, and the Nine Nether Pce wants to take them back right now. Wouldn¡¯t that be benefiting them too easily?¡± When Wu Tian was silent, there was aughter that suddenly rang between the heavens and earth. After that, a faint light figure had also appeared in the sky of the Blood Hawk Hall. Judging from his appearance, it was the Blood Hawk King.

    Seeing Blood Hawk King showing up, Wu Tian felt relieved.

    ¡°Oh? Then what does your Blood Hawk Hall want?¡±

    But along with the appearance of the Blood Hawk King, another mocking voice rang out as well. Nine Nether¡¯s fuzzy light figure had also appeared in a sh.

    Judging from their looks, the two of them were clearly paying attention to this ce. Now that the Sleeping Emperor appeared, only now did they show themselves.

    Countless people watched this scene from the city as they inwardly smacked their lips. They did not think that this confrontation would even cause the Nine Nether King and the Blood Hawk King to appear. The two forces were surely simr to a rtionship between water and fire.

    ¡°What do we want?¡±

    Blood Hawk King¡¯s gaze flickered as he sneered, ¡°It¡¯s possible, if you guys want to take back those cities. Since Lord Meng has said that this ce isn¡¯t suitable to fight, then my Blood Hawk Troop will await you in the Military Battlefield three days from. As long as you defeat my Blood Hawk Troop, not only will we return the fifty cities. I will also offer another fifty cities and five Sovereign Elixirs.¡±

    Rustle!

    When the Blood Hawk King¡¯s words resounded, it caused countless mours. It looked like everyone was stunned by his fortune. In that moment, he was betting a hundred cities and five Sovereign Elixirs that were incredibly precious. It was said that any Sovereign beneath the Fourth Grade could experience a grade of enhancement in their strength upon refining them. They were treasures that made countless Sovereign experts rush like ducks.

    Nine Nether was also briefly stunned, since she never thought that the Blood Hawk King would have such courage. It looks like he had really gambled his hard-earned capital just to deal with the Nine Nether Pce.

    ¡°But... if your Nine Nether Pce loses, I will not request anything as long as you pledge your allegiance to my Blood Hawk Hall. Naturally, I will not meddle with the affairs of the Nine Nether Pce.¡± Blood Hawk Hall faintly smiled as he continued.

    ¡°You!¡± Tang Bing¡¯s brows slightly lifted as herplexion turned pale. The Blood Hawk King was genuinely ambitious, using all sorts of means just to humiliate their Nine Nether Pce. The moment they submitted to the Blood Hawk Hall, although it was only just a deration, their Nine Nether Pce would thoroughly lose their morale and entirely copse.

    From the side, Mu Chen had his eyes slightly narrowed with a chill surging in his eyes.

    The Sleeping Emperor briefly frowned his brows, but he did not speak a single word. After all, thepetition in the Great Havew Domain was very intense, and only throughpetitions, could they maintain the vigour between the various factions.

    ¡°How about it? If you guys do not dare to agree to it, I will not mock you. But you can only dream on taking these cities back.¡± Blood Hawk King was looking at Nine Nether with mockery as he said that.

    Nine Nether¡¯s face was cold. She naturally knew about the Blood Hawk King¡¯s vicious thoughts. Shortly after, she turned her head, looking at the slender figure. The Blood Hawk King was undoubtedly referring to a battle between the two troops, and Mu Chen was the Domain Lord of the Nine Nether Troop.

    Regarding this challenge, it would have to depend on Mu Chen¡¯s decision.

    Every single gaze was also directed at Mu Chen. Wu Tian had his arms crossed with a ruminating smile hung on his lips as he looked at Mu Chen. This move from the Blood Hawk King had forced the Nine Nether Pce into a dead end.

    Under the countless gazes, a cold smile that was simr to a de rose from the corner of Mu Chen¡¯s lips. Shortly after, he raised his head and lightly nodded his head towards Nine Nether.

    Watching Mu Chen¡¯s response, Nine Nether was stunned before clenching her teeth, and her cold voice resonated throughout this region.

    ¡°Good, our Nine Nether Pce will ept this challenge!¡±

    ¡°Your Blood Hawk Hall better get the things prepared on the Military Battlefield three days from now!¡±

 Chapter 707 - Battle Formation Master

    Chapter 707 - Battle Formation Master

    ¡°Haha, indeed worthy of being the Nine Nether King, truly admirable!¡±

    Hearing that Nine Nether had actually agreed to the bet, the Blood Hawk King couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter and his scarlet pupils were surging with an eerie and sly light.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I will not pursue the matter of you guys causing havoc here. Three days from now, my Blood Hawk Hall will wait in the Military Battlefield.¡±

    As he had already achieved his motive, the Blood Hawk King no longer continued with any superfluous words. He waved his hand and a great light swept out, enveloping the Blood Hawk Troop, which turned into a bloody light, and flew into the Teleportation Spiritual Array in the city. With a surging light, theypletely disappeared.

    When the Sleeping Emperor saw this scene in the sky, he let out a helpless smile. As one of the three Emperors, he had no rights to stop a bet that both parties hade to an agreement on. At this moment, he only cast a nce at Nine Nether and Mu Chen, before his figure faded away.

    Nine Nethernded beside Mu Chen and said, ¡°It has been tough on you, we will discuss this matter more back in the Nine Nether Pce.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head, he did not make any stops as he led the Nine Nether Troop flying out, disappearing in the Teleportation Spiritual Array in the end.

    With the two troops leaving, the silent city turned into a bursting uproar.

    ¡°Things are interesting now. The Blood Hawk Troop and Nine Nether Troop are going to fight with everything they have.¡±

    ¡°The Blood Hawk King was clearly trying to provoke the Nine Nether Pce. Whether it was quality or quantity, the Blood Hawk Troop is far superior inparison to the Nine Nether Troop. The moment such arge-scale battle breaks out, it will be tough for the Nine Nether Troop to fight them.¡±

    ¡°Even half of the Blood Hawk Troop was enough to suppress the Nine Nether Troop that only numbers a thousand.¡±

    ¡°Since the Nine Nether Troop epted the challenge, they must have some hidden trump cards...¡±

    ¡°Who knows...¡±

    ...

    In the hall of the Nine Nether Pce, Nine Nether sat on the front seat with her brows lightly knitted together. The atmosphere in the hall was clearly a little heavy.

    ¡°Looks like the Blood Hawk King has decided to settle things with us once and for all.¡± Nine Nether slowly said. The Blood Hawk King¡¯s eyes were vicious. He knew that the Nine Nether Pce¡¯s foundation right now was weak, they needed to quickly control those cities to obtain a sufficient amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. And so, he resorted to a bet that had a heavy profit that they could not decline.

    To their Nine Nether Pce, it was an opportunity and also a dangerous trap.

    ¡°The quantity of the Blood Hawk Troop far exceeds our Nine Nether Troop. There isn¡¯t any advantage in such a confrontation for our Nine Nether Troop.¡± Tang Bing said, worried.

    In the hall, Qiu Shan and the rest remained silent as well. They directed their gazes to Mu Chen, who had not spoken a single word. Today, Mu Chen¡¯s performance had already won their trust.

    ¡°How many people are there in the Blood Hawk Troop?¡± Under their gazes, Mu Chen finally spoke out.

    ¡°Over 5,000, but with Wu Tian¡¯s capabilities, he could only control half of it, at most. If he tries to control more than that, he would definitely suffer the counter of Battle Will. But just that half alone has already exceeded our Nine Nether Troop.¡± Qiu Shan responded.

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head. The Blood Hawk Troop wasn¡¯t a mob. They had the advantage in quantity, there¡¯s also the fact that Wu Tian wasn¡¯t someone easy to deal with, so this bet was indeed not an easy one.

    ¡°Mu Chen, how confident are you in this bet?¡± Tang Bing couldn¡¯t help asking as this matter was too crucial to the Nine Nether Pce. If they won, the Nine Nether Pce would be able to turn over a hundred cities, which could let the Nine Nether Pce¡¯s wealth to swiftly build up. But if they lost, the consequences would be simrly fatal.

    The Nine Nether Pce and Blood Hawk Hall had an equal position in the Great Havew Domain. If the Nine Nether Pce was to submit, they would lose all their positions. It was a disastrous impact to the morale of the Nine Nether Pce.

    Mu Chen slowly said, ¡°If Wu Tian can only control half of the Blood Hawk Hall, it¡¯s not like we necessarily don¡¯t have any chance of winning. Also, it won¡¯t be an easy task for them to defeat us as well.¡±

    His voice was deep, boiling with a bloodlust that made everyone in the hall shiver. Looks like this battle will definitely be a bloody one.

    It concerned whether the Nine Nether Pce would continue to exist or perish.

    Everyone in the hall became silent.

    Crack!

    In the silent hall, there was suddenly a faint clear resounding noise. Everyone raised their heads and saw a little girl donned in a ck dress sitting beside Mu Chen, her hand holding onto a fruit that she was eating.

    She was naturally Mand, who would unpredictably appear and disappear.

    ¡°Who is she?!¡± Tang Bing and the rest couldn¡¯t help widening their eyes. This was the vital ce of the Nine Nether Pce, with the Nine Nether Troop heavily guarding the outside. So how did this girl suddenly appear here?

    ¡°*Cough*... There¡¯s no need for panic. She... is my younger sister.¡± Mu Chen helplessly sighed.

    Hearing his words, Mand lifted her brows as she bit on the fruit with her mouth. She did not refute his words and onlyzily said, ¡°I can help youe up with a solution, but I have a condition for it.¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned. ¡°What condition?¡±

    Mand¡¯s doll-like face revealed a sweet smile that was extremely pure and cute. So much so that Tang Bing had lowered the alertness that she initially had in her gaze.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, my condition is very simple. You only need to lend me the Immortal Page for ten days.¡± Mand sweetly smiled.

    ¡°No!¡± Mu Chen rejected in a near instant. The Immortal Page was too important to him, it was utterly impossible for him to take it out of his body and hand it over to someone else. After all, the Immortal Page was linked to the Primordial Immortal Body, so Mu Chen didn¡¯t doubt the temptation that it had. This item was something that even Earthly Sovereign experts would be moved to get ahold of.

    ¡°You!¡± Mand widened her eyes as she ferociously stared at Mu Chen. However, Mu Chen made no yield, his expression was firm. She only red at him for a brief moment, before Mand turned her head over, huffing in anger.

    ¡°Why did you want to suddenly borrow the Immortal Page?¡± Mu Chen asked, puzzled. ording to what Mand said before, she only needed to stay by his side, and she could absorb the energy of the Mand Flower divine runes to suppress the curse in her body.

    Mand hesitated for a brief moment, before she answered, ¡°The curse in my body is showing signs of bursting out, so I require the Immortal Page to suppress it for me.¡±

    Mu Chen frowned his brows and hesitated for a brief moment. ¡°Then take me along, I will stay by your side. It won¡¯t hinder you, right?¡±

    Mand was stunned as she cast an astonished nce at Mu Chen. Evidently, she never expected thetter to agree to her condition. She gently nodded her head shortly after. ¡°Then... then I will say my thanks first.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Can you tell us your solution now?¡±

    Mand raised her head as her golden pupils swept a nce at everyone in the hall. Anyone that was swept by her golden pupils felt a tremble in their hearts, as if they felt a terrifying oppressive force and immediately shifted their gazes.

    ¡°As a Spiritual Array Master, have you heard of the Battle Formation Master before?¡± Mand¡¯s young voice resounded.

    ¡°Battle Formation Master?¡± With Mu Chen included, everyone in the hall was nkly at a loss from her words, only Nine Nether had a smear of pondering sh across her eyes.

    ¡°In ancient times, the Battle Formation Master could be considered as a branch of the Spiritual Array Master. In the Great Tribtion of the Great Thousand World, Battle Formation Masters were also the most dazzling. They led an army of myriads of ns and stood at the forefront of the battle against the foreign n. However, that was also the reason that they suffered a great loss, even some inheritances were destroyed. When the Great Tribtion ended, the number of Battle Formation Masters were also few in numbers. Right now, no one knows if there¡¯s any Battle Formation Master still in existence...¡± Mand said unhurriedly.

    ¡°A Battle Formation Master is able to gather the strength of an army, unleashing the extreme boundary of the power. If a Pinnacle Battle Formation Master controlled an army that was powerful enough, he or she could even confront a Heavenly Sovereign.¡±

    The hall remained in silence as the breathing of everyone increased. Confronting Heavenly Sovereigns? That sort of fearsome existence was something that could be faced with quantity? How was that possible?!

    Mu Chen also couldn¡¯t help licking his lips as he felt his throat get a little dry. But his eyes were zing at this moment, while fixing his eyes at Mand. ¡°Then, do you know how to be a Battle Formation Master?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡± Mand lightly smiled.

    Seeing her sweet smile, Mu Chen¡¯s expression directly froze as he grounded his teeth shortly after. ¡°Are you messing around with me?!¡±

    If he didn¡¯t know that the girl before him was not only looking cute but possessing a terrifying strength that could leave others in horror, he might have lost control and threw her out.

    ¡°Although I do not know how to be a Battle Formation Master, this item should be of some help to you.¡± Seeing smoke rising out from Mu Chen¡¯s head from anger, Mand slowly stretched her hand out. Light shed on her hand as a somewhat broken bamboo scroll appeared in her hand. The bamboo had traces of blood on it. Before it was even opened up, there was an aura of iron and blood blowing over.

    Mu Chen carefully received the bamboo scroll and could see the tiny red words vaguely appearing on the bamboo.

    ¡°Heart of Battle Formations.¡±

    ¡°The Battle Formation Master is, after all, a branch of a Spiritual Array Master. Also, you have the foundation of a Spiritual Array Master, so it will be easier for you to enter the foothold of itpared to others. Although it cannot let you be a Battle Formation Master right away, it shouldn¡¯t be hard to defeat the Blood Hawk Troop with lesser numbers.¡± Mand said.

    Mu Chen tightly held onto the scroll of damaged bamboo as he heavily nodded his head. There were too many profundities hidden in the Great Thousand World, the so-called ¡°Battle Formation Master¡± was something that he had not heard about before in the past.

    Looks like he would have to spend this time toprehend the so-called ¡°Heart of Battle Formation¡±. This bet was too crucial for the Nine Nether Pce, and he couldn¡¯t afford to lose!

    This time, he must obtain victory!

 Chapter 708 - Damaged Bamboo

    Chapter 708 - Damaged Bamboo

    Blood Hawk Hall

    The Blood Hawk King sat on the head of the hall as he swept his gaze over it. Under his indifferent gaze, no one amongst the upper hierarchy of the Blood Hawk Hall dared to look at him.

    ¡°Wu Tian, how much of the Blood Hawk Troop can you control right now?¡± The Blood Hawk King looked at Wu Tian, who was also present in the hall, as he asked in an indifferent voice.

    Hearing his words, Wu Tian briefly hesitated before answering, ¡°It should be somewhere around 2,500.¡±

    The Blood Hawk King smiled with his eyes narrowed as he pondered for a brief moment, before saying, ¡°Although the numbers of the Nine Nether Troop are limited, that brat Mu Chen is somewhat capable, which we have to guard against. Also, you have to win this bet, no matter what!¡±

    ¡°So... I want you to control all of the Blood Hawk Troop!¡±

    Wu Tian was startled and hesitantly said, ¡°Lord, with my current strength, I might be countered by the Battle Will if I were to control all of the Blood Hawk Troop.¡±

    The Blood Hawk King gripped his palm and an elixir that was light-red in colour appeared, along withyers of spiritual light being endlessly emitted from it. A bizarre ripple also fluctuated from it.

    ¡°This is a Void Spiritual Elixir. You only have to consume it at that time, and it will let you temporarily achieve the Void Spiritual state. At that time, you will be able to bear all the Battle Will formed by the Blood Hawk Troop.¡±

    Hearing his words, Wu Tian was overjoyed. He never expected the elixir in the Blood Hawk King¡¯s hand to be so miraculous. With this item, he would be able to control all of the Blood Hawk Troop, and it was entirely possible for him to suppress Mu Chen, as well as the Nine Nether Troop.

    At that time, no matter how many cards Mu Chen had hidden up his sleeves, he would still be destined to lose!

    ¡°Lord, rest assured. I will let the Nine Nether Pce regret offending our Blood Hawk Hall!¡± A smear of a savage smile appeared on Wu Tian¡¯s face.

    ¡°If there is a chance, then make the Nine Nether Trooppletely disappear. Without the Nine Nether Troop, the Nine Nether Pce is only aughing stock.¡± The Blood Hawk King smiled with satisfaction.

    ¡°I will obey the orders of your Lordship with great care!¡± Wu Tian coldly smiled, he already couldn¡¯t wait for the scene of him leading the 5,000 Blood Hawk Troop and the despair written on Mu Chen¡¯s face.

    This time, he had to make the Nine Nether Pce thoroughly lose their reputation!

    ...

    The news about the fight between the Nine Nether Troop and Blood Hawk Troop had already spread throughout the Great Havew Domain like a wind, and also, as expected, it caused a mour in the Great Havew Domain as well.

    In the recent years, the reputation of the Blood Hawk Troop was growing stronger in the Great Havew Domain. The total strength could even be ranked within the Top 3 amongst the various troops, whereas the Nine Nether Troop was listed at the lowest.

    Therefore, it wasn¡¯t a battle at an equal level in the eyes of many. Thus, they were puzzled about why the Nine Nether Pce would agree to such a bet, despite the tempting reward offered by the Blood Hawk King.

    No matter how tempting the bet was, it had to be something that they must have the fortune to enjoy.

    Everyone thought that Nine Nether Pce was blinded by the stakes and was trying to risk an attempt. But did they not think of the consequences if they lost? At that time, the Nine Nether Pce might ultimately copse. Even with the support of the Sky Vulture Emperor, it would be hard for the Nine Nether Pce to gain a footing in the Great Havew Domain.

    After all, there were many powerful subsidiary forces in the Great Havew Domain and those forces were eyeing the King seat. The moment they obtained such a position, they would be the direct force of the Great Havew Domain. The protection and resources that they could receive wasn¡¯t something that an ordinary subsidiary force could bepared to.

    Therefore, it was a battle that the Nine Nether Pce could not afford to lose.

    ...

    When the entire Great Havew Domain was boiling from the bet, the Nine Nether Pce was unusually quiet without any newsing from it. Also, the security was so tight that it was impossible for others to know of themotion inside.

    On a mountain deep in the Nine Nether Pce

    There was a vast in on the lush green mountain. On this in, there were many figures donned in ck armour quietly seated. There weren¡¯t any movements from their bodies, as if they were boulders.

    A slender silhouette was seated on the sky above that group with his eyes tightly shut. Then, at this moment, he slowly opened his eyes as a light flickered on his palm. A bamboo that was stained with blood appeared in a sh.

    The bamboo was damaged, giving off a tattered sensation from it. However, the iron and blood aura that blew over made no one dare to belittle it.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression was also exceptionally heavy at this moment. Shortly after, he put the bamboo that was in his hand close to his forehead. At this moment, light surged from the bamboo and poured into Mu Chen¡¯s brain.

    An iron and blood aura flowed like a current as it poured into Mu Chen¡¯s mind. Countless screams and yells of battles soared into the sky. In an instant, it was like being in a dream that returned him to the primordial battlefield.

    The scene that was ancient and mixed with bloodlust shed across his mind. In that scene, he saw a pitch-ck troop spreading out across the region. Their movements were in order, and every single step would cause the earth beneath them to tremble.

    It was a momentum that could not be obstructed.

    Mu Chen was a little startled and his gaze was directed at the central position of the troop. It was as if there was a fuzzy figure quietly seated at the top of it. That figure wasn¡¯t robust, but a single nce was enough to know that he was the ruler to this fearful troop.

    When Mu Chen had directed his gaze over, that figure had also lightly lifted his palm.

    ¡°Battle!¡±

    That powerful and fearful troop burst out with a thunderous roar. Shortly after, the boundless Battle Will soared into the horizon, with space showing signs of crumbling in an instant.

    Roar!

    The boundless Battle Will formed in an instant as it whistled, forming into a nine-headed dragon that was roaring towards the sky. Space within ten thousand miles in radius crumbled as the nine-headed dragon split it¡¯s mouth open and nine beams of light that were few myriads in size shot out.

    The target of that dreadful attack was a huge crack in the space that was far away, it looked like a Lower ne that was torrential with a strange auraing from it.

    It seemed to be a Lower ne that was upied by the foreign n!

    Boom!

    The terrifying light beam emitted a light that filled the pupils. The speed was also remarkably swift to the point that it was indescribable. In just a sh, it had pierced through the space of millions of miles and shot into the Lower ne.

    A terrifying impact shot in but there wasn¡¯t any expected explosion. The space in the Lower ne distorted and was wiped out.

    Along with the Lower ne, all the Fiend ns in it were also wiped out.

    In just a single move, it had destroyed a Lower ne!

    Hiss!

    At this sight, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help inhaling a mouthful of chilled air. What a terrifying army and Battle Formation Master... Looks like what Mand said isn¡¯t wrong. During the Primordial Age, a powerful Battle Formation Master could even possess a strength that could rival a Heavenly Sovereign.

    Although they had to rely on the power of an army.

    The ancient scenes gradually crumbled, breaking into fragments, and disappeared. With those fragments disappearing, there was an ancient message that seemed to have poured into Mu Chen¡¯s heart.

    That message was somewhat broken. Clearly, it had been damaged, but the words that were asionally visible seemed to have a profundity in them that made others involuntarily sink into it.

    ¡°The Art of Battle Array, achieving through strength is inferior.¡±

    ¡°While achieving through the heart is superior.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Mu Chen was submerged in those profound words and only slowly opened his eyes after a long time had passed. Thoughts were revolving in his eyes. There wasn¡¯t any cultivation method in this damaged bamboo about the Battle Formation, but there were some things in it that he couldprehend.

    For example, the control method of the Battle Will.

    Previously, when he controlled the Battle Will formed by the Nine Nether Troop, it was entirely relying on his own strength and willpower to manage it. Such a method was imed as an inferior method in the bamboo.

    Achieving through strength was inferior.

    Achieving through the heart was superior.

    But how was he going to control the tremendous Battle Will with his heart?

    Mu Chen sunk into his thoughts and could not figure out for a long time. Therefore, he lowered his head towards the Nine Nether Troop beneath him and lightly waved his hand. In an instant, the Nine Nether Troop unleashed a bark, along with a tremendous Battle Will that soared across the horizon.

    But, how was he going to control the tremendous Battle Will with his heart?

    Mu Chen sunk into his thoughts for a long time without any outline, then lowered his head, looking at the Nine Nether Troop below, and gently waved his hand. The whole Nine Nether Troop unleashed a bark as the boundless Battle Will soared across the horizon.

    Mu Chen sat in the tremendous Battle Will and sensed it with his eyes closed.

    On a mountain peak not far away, Nine Nether, Tang Bing, Tang Rou and the rest were looking towards the depths of the mountain with a smear of worry in their eyes.

    ¡°Big Sister Nine Nether, do you think Mu Chen can seed?¡± Tang Rou asked in a low voice.

    Nine Nether bit her lips, since she didn¡¯t have any confidence as well. After all, the amount of Battle Formation Masters was too few in number, nor was there anyone that could guide Mu Chen. So the difficulty could be expected for him to step into the foothold of Battle Formation Master.

    ¡°With the Blood Hawk King¡¯s character, he will definitely be unscrupulous in this bet. If Mu Chen cannot seed in it, our chances of winning will not be too high.¡± Tang Bing said, sounding slightly worried.

    Nine Nether nodded her head as she shifted her sight onto the edge of the cliff, where Mand, who was lightly swinging her legs, was located. Before she even speak out, the little girl¡¯szy voice had already resounded. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I originally did not want to bother with this affair. If it wasn¡¯t for me having a request, I would not have helped you guys.¡±

    ¡°This is all I can do. It will have to depend on his capability toprehend it, in the end. Otherwise, it will be unfitting of my identity.¡±

    ¡°What identity?¡± Nine Nether asked in puzzlement.

    Mand no longer answered and her pair of golden eyes was calmly looking at the far away slender figure. She was also a little curious about whether that fellow couldprehend anything from the tattered Heart of Battle Formations.

 Chapter 709 - Comprehending the Battle Will

    Chapter 709 - Comprehending the Battle Will

    Surging Battle Will spread throughout this region. Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were tightly shut and were submerged in the ocean of Battle Will, rising up and down within it. However, every single attempt of him trying to integrate into the Battle Will was arduous.

    If only he could control this Battle Will, but it was hard for him to integrate with it and be one. If he could not achieve it, then the so-called ¡°achieving with the heart¡± was just empty talk.

    However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t dejected from his failures, since he knew that the Battle Will was a faintly discernible existence. It was born from the will of people and became powerful because it was integrated with Spiritual Energy.

    But because every single Battle Will was different, it wasn¡¯t an easy task to perfectly integrate with all of it.

    Mu Chen calmed his heart down as the profundities in the damaged bamboo constantly shed across his mind and carefully tried toprehend it in an attempt to obtain clues.

    Battle Will was something that integrated the will with Spiritual Energy, trying to get ahold of it would require the will in the Battle Will to follow orders. That was the basic requirements for Battle Formation Master. However, it was just that there were a thousand experts in the troop, all of them had been tempered with blood and fire, their will was unyielding. Trying to thoroughly unleash the energy of Battle Will required both parties to achieve trust and harmony without any reservations.

    But forcefully controlling it with strength was an inferior method.

    Mu Chen opened his shut eyes as a smear of pondering shed across. After a brief moment, he slowly stretched his hand out and the Spiritual Energy that was enveloped around him quietly retracted into his body.

    At the same time, his will had also started to rx. It was so much so that he had even given up the resistance by instinct and allowed the tremendous Battle Will to violently surge towards him.

    Typically, when people control the Battle Will, they more or less had a resistance in their heart. After all, once the surging violence of Battle Will exceeded the limit of the person controlling it, it might counter them and devour their consciousness. Thus, Mu Chen¡¯s actions were undoubtedly very daring in the views of many.

    Boom!

    The surging Battle Will was like storming tidal waves as it poured into Mu Chen¡¯s body. But he did not make any resistance and allowed the Battle Will to rage. As time passed, Mu Chen¡¯s conscious had also started to suffer the corrosion of the surging Battle Will, which was expected. But fortunately, he held onto a trace of consciousness, allowing his consciousness to fall between a state of fuzzy and clear...

    It wasn¡¯t how much time had passed. Mu Chen¡¯s consciousness had also started to ck a little. However, it wasn¡¯t from defeat but was orderly scattering anding in contact with the will of many experts that was hidden within the surging Battle Will.

    Roar! Roar!

    It was as if there were countless yells of battle ringing out in Mu Chen¡¯s heart. His will continued to try toe in contact with the will of the many experts hidden within the Battle Will.

    Although Mu Chen had obtained the acknowledgement of the Nine Nether Troop right now, the acknowledgement only allowed him to control the Battle Will on the surface. But, right now, he was attempting a more profound integration that allowed him to unleash the real power of it.

    Only then, could he be considered a true Battle Formation Master!

    As time gradually passed, three days had quietly passed.

    During these three days, the Nine Nether Troop¡¯s bet with the Blood Hawk Troop had already been spread throughout the Great Havew Domain under the deliberate promotion of some people, so everyone knew about this bet.

    Naturally, they also knew that if the Nine Nether Troop lost, the Nine Nether Pce would submit to the Blood Hawk Hall. This oue was somewhat astonishing, since there weren¡¯t any King forces that have submitted to another King force in the history of the Great Havew Domain.

    Thus, it had practically pushed the Nine Nether Pce to a dead end. The moment they lost, their reputation would copse. At that time, no matter how much the Sky Vulture Emperor supported them, it would be tough for them to remain as one of the Nine Kings.

    Some people were inwardly shaking their heads, believing that the Nine Nether King was still too young after all. Compared to the Blood Hawk King, who was cunning, she was stillcking.

    But no matter how boiling the Great Havew Domain had be because of the bet, the Nine Nether Pce remained in silence without any panic. This made many people feel a little startled. Could it be that the Nine Nether Pce wasn¡¯t panicking in the slightest?

    They were so confident about the Nine Nether Troop?

    Under the suspicions and guesses, the deadline of three days had alreadye...

    When the third sun tore through theyers of clouds and shone onto the ground, nearly every gaze in the Great Havew Domain was directed at the silent Nine Nether Pce.

    In an area of the Great Havew Domain, the Asura King looked at the direction of the Nine Nether Pce without any expression. Standing behind him, the head of the Four Great Domain Lords, Xu Qing, stood with his arms hung down.

    ¡°Lord, is there still nothing from the Nine Nether Pce?¡± Xu Qing waited for a brief moment, before he couldn¡¯t help asking.

    The Asura King faintly said, ¡°Although the Nine Nether King is young, she is not a reckless person. She must have some confidence to agree to the bet of the Blood Hawk Hall. They must be making some preparations, since the Nine Nether Pce has shut themselves up.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that this bet was agreed upon by the new Domain Lord, Mu Chen...¡± Xu Qing frowned his brows and continued, ¡°He must be somewhat unaware of the immensity of the heavens and earth. How can Nine Nether allow him to do as he wishes?¡±

    There was a peculiar fluctuation in his tone as he realised that Nine Nether¡¯s rtionship with Mu Chen didn¡¯t seem to be as simple as that of a superior and their subordinate. Otherwise, how would Nine Nether allow him to do such things?

    The Asura King cast a nce at him as a smear of a smile appeared on his face that did not have any expression. ¡°Why? Jealous?¡±

    Xu Qing¡¯s handsome face flushed a little as he smiled in embarrassment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t belittle that young man.¡± The Asura King shook his head as he narrowed his eyes, looking at the direction of the Nine Nether Pce. ¡°I have a feeling that the Blood Hawk Hall will regret provoking him.¡±

    Xu Qing was startled and sunk into silence shortly after. This was the first time that he had heard the Asura King give such an evaluation to a young man that was even younger than him.

    Blood Hawk Hall

    The Blood Hawk King was seated on his throne, his eerie face was filled with a cheerful smile. He had two metal balls in his hand as he slowly rotated them. His gaze, which was looking at the direction of the Nine Nether Pce, was also filled with ridicule.

    It didn¡¯t matter if there were any movements from the Nine Nether Pce, since there would only be one result. After suppressing the Nine Nether Pce, he would see if anyone dared to offend their Blood Hawk Hall in the Great Havew Domain.

    Furthermore, when the Nine Nether Pce loses, he wanted to see what expression would be on the wild and beautiful face of that prideful woman, Nine Nether.

    Thinking about it, a smear of a zing light surged in the Blood Hawk King¡¯s eyes.

    While the Asura King and Blood Hawk King were looking at the Nine Nether Pce, the various Kings of the Great Havew Domain had also directed their gazes over to the Nine Nether Pce. If the Nine Nether Pce still kept their doors shut today, then this bet would be aughing stock, which was something that the Blood Hawk King wished to see.

    Nine Nether Pce, deep in the mountain

    Nine Nether was quietly standing on the summit of the mountain. She wore dark green clothing with tight-fitting trousers, outlining her alluring legs, with her hair fluttering in the wind. Her cool and elegant face was calm.

    Standing behind her, Tang Bing and Tang Rou had anxious expressions written on their faces. This was because in the sky not too far away, Mu Chen had not made any movements during these three days.

    And right now, the bet was about to start!

    If there still weren¡¯t any movementsing from the Nine Nether Pce, they would no longer have any face to stand in the Great Havew Domain. Everyone would be saying that their Nine Nether Pce feared to fight, which would be a fatal impact to their reputation.

    ¡°Big Sister Nine Nether.¡± Tang Bing couldn¡¯t help calling out as she continued, ¡°Should we forcefully wake Mu Chen up? Even if we lose, it¡¯s still better than being scared of a battle.¡±

    Hearing her words, Nine Nether gently shook her head and her lips split apart. ¡°Wait.¡±

    Hearing her words, Tang Bing could only nod her head as she bitterly smiled.

    At the edge of the cliff, Mand still had a leisure look on her face. A brief momentter, she stretched her waist and directed her gaze towards the area that was filled with Battle Will and a smear of undetectable disappointment shed across her eyes.

    So he still couldn¡¯t make it in the end?

    Mand stood up as she patted her hands together. Just when she was about to leave, her expression abruptly changed and she slowly turned her head back, looking at the depths of the forested mountain. At that location, the Nine Nether Troop that was quietly seated had abruptly opened their eyes.

    Boom!

    Along with them opening their eyes, the surging Battle Will above them also whistled out like a tidal wave. Hurricanes of Battle Will sweep out as the scene of it became exceptionally spectacr.

    Nine Nether and the rest had also looked at that direction with astonishment in their eyes. After that, they saw the slender figure that was seated amongst the surging Battle Will for those three days slowly stand up.

    It was still that figure but not knowing why, there was a chilling Battle Will that was emitted from him right now.

    ¡°He seems to have seeded.¡± A smear of astonishment shed across Mand¡¯s golden pupils as she smiled.

    Hearing her words, Tang Bing and Tang Rou had uncontroble joy pouring out on their faces. Nine Nether¡¯s hand, which was tightly clenched, was also slowly loosening up at this moment and she felt that she was relieved of a significant load.

    On the horizon far away, Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette moved and appeared before Nine Nether¡¯s group. Shortly after, a smile appeared on his face. That smile was filled with an ted Battle Will to press forward.

    ¡°Sorry, I have made you guys wait for a long time. Right now, let¡¯s take the stake of the battle that belonged to us!¡±

    Nine Nether and the rest looked at the confident smile on his face. Their tightened hearts had loosened uppletely.

    This youth could always create miracles that others could only strive for, and this time, it would also be the same case.

 Chapter 710 - The Battle of Two Troops

    Chapter 710 - The Battle of Two Troops

    Greaw Sky

    The Greaw Sky that was filled with mour was quiet today, since everyone knew that countless gazes were gathered towards the direction of the Nine Nether Pce at this moment.

    Everyone was waiting for the Nine Nether Pce¡¯s response.

    As time gradually passed, many people had their brows knitted, bit-by-bit. Could it be that the Nine Nether Pce was resorting to the lowest strategy of avoiding the battle?

    But what¡¯s the use of avoiding it? The Blood Hawk King wanted to sweep the Nine Nether Pce to the rock bottom, if the Nine Nether Pce avoid them and not battle in this situation, it would be worse than losing in the hands of the Blood Hawk Troop.

    Could it be that the Nine Nether King was really going to use such a foolish method?

    Boom!

    But when the countless experts in the Great Havew Domain had their hearts filled with doubts, there was a sudden torrential Battle Will that soared across the horizon in the direction of the Nine Nether Pce. Every single gaze was instantly shifted over.

    In the sky of the Nine Nether Pce, ck clouds soared and hovered in the sky. It was the Nine Nether Troop. At this moment, there was a slender figure standing upright at the front of the Nine Nether Troop. He was like a longspear that could pierce the horizon and a sharp aura was emitted from him.

    ¡°Blood Hawk Troop, my Nine Nether Troop will await in the Military Battlefield!¡± The youth¡¯s clear and brightughter, wrapped in robust Spiritual Energy, rang out in every corner of the Greaw Sky.

    Rustle!

    Along with Mu Chen¡¯s voice, the Nine Nether Troop was like a patch of ck clouds as it streaked across the horizon, flying towards the direction of the Military Battlefield in the Greaw Sky.

    Huaaa!

    A mour rose in the Greaw Sky as the Nine Nether Pce had finally made a move. Also, judging from the looks of it, they were going to continue fighting with the Blood Hawk Hall. Things will be lively this time!

    Rustle! Rustle!

    Consequently, screeches of wind rang throughout the horizon as countless silhouettes were seen soaring into the sky from every single direction of the Greaw Sky and flew towards the direction of the Military Battlefield.

    Crack!

    The Blood Hawk King, who had an ted smile on his face in the Blood Hawk Hall, instantly turned the metal balls in his hand into dust when he heard Mu Chen¡¯sughter. A ferocious scarlet light shed across his eyes as a cruel smile was lifted from an arc on the corner of his lips.

    ¡°Wu Tian!¡±

    ¡°Here!¡± Wu Tian immediately answered in the hall.

    ¡°Lead the Blood Hawk Troop and go, I do not wish to see that brat in the Greaw Sky after today.¡± Blood Hawk King¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed as he said with indifference.

    ¡°Yes!¡± A ferocious light had also shed across Wu Tian¡¯s eyes as he grinned. His figure moved, flew out of the hall and he waved his hand shortly after. Within the Blood Hawk Troop, rays of blood light soared into the sky from all directions.

    In an instant, a killing aura spread out.

    ...

    The Military Battlefield was located at the northwestern region of the Greaw Sky. It was differentpared to other training grounds as it was biggest in the Greaw Sky. Because those that sparred in this ce weren¡¯t alone, but was a troop.

    Many troops in the Greaw Sky sparred in this ce. Thus, this area was decorated like the battlefield, filled with the scent of war.

    Today, the Military Battlefield was undoubtedly especially bustling, since the origin of that was the fight between the Nine Nether Troop and the Blood Hawk Troop.

    Whoosh!

    Screeches of wind rang out from all directions in the sky as a patch of ck clouds descended. They heavily mmed onto the ground like iron spears as theynded upright on the ground. This caused the earth to tremble, but there weren¡¯t any movements from their bodies.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure had alsonded in the front of the Nine Nether Troop as light as a feather. He looked into the eyes of the Nine Nether Troop, which was filled with fighting intent and nodded his head, looking somewhat satisfied.

    Perhaps the Nine Nether Troop might have a w regarding numbers, their momentum wasn¡¯t any weaker. This troop possessed potential, and if all of them could enter the Sovereign Realm, they could even instantly kill a Fifth Grade Sovereign.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    When the Nine Nether Troopnded on the battlefield, there were streaks of light that continuously flew over and were suspended in the air, looking from far away. It looks like this bet had rmed everyone in the Greaw Sky since long ago.

    Furthermore, the other Kings could be seen amongst the spectators, so one could see how big of amotion this bet had caused.

    Nine Nether, Tang Bing, and Tang Rou were also swiftly making their way over as they floated in the sky. There were also many people of the Nine Nether Pce that followed as well. The whole Nine Nether Pce had clearly followed along.

    Countless gazes in this region were gathered onto them, before their gazes suddenly moved, turning their heads as they looked at another direction. The sky in that direction was blood-red in colour.

    Rustle!

    The blood-red was spreading out at a rapid speed like a stormy rain of blood that descended on this battlefield. Only booming sounds could be heard as the earth trembled and patches of blood-red spread out.

    Everyone¡¯s eyelids were twitching from the sight of it. The Blood Hawk Troop had finally appeared.

    Up in the sky, the Blood Hawk King¡¯s figure had also appeared in a sh. He was standing in the sky as he cast an eerie nce at the Nine Nether Troop with a chill shing across his eyes. Shortly after, he smiled towards Nine Nether. ¡°Nine Nether, if you guys lose this bet, my Blood Hawk Hall will have a King force as a subordinate force.¡±

    Nine Nether coldly cast a nce at him and indifferently said, ¡°You also need the life to enjoy that, so why don¡¯t you prepare the hundred cities and Sovereign Sky Elixirs.¡±

    ¡°Haha, as long as you guys have the ability, my Blood Hawk Hall will offer them up willingly.¡± Blood Hawk King spoke, smiling with his eyes narrowed. Shortly after, he waved his hand and continued speaking, ¡°Let¡¯s cut the crap and start the battle.¡±

    Along with his voice, a violent gale swept up in the blood-red as the blood light slowly dissipated, revealing figures that were donned in blood armour and shrouded in dense bloodlust, appearing before the eyes of everyone in session.

    The Blood Hawk Troop was all donned in blood armour with runes of blood left behind after tearing their prey apart on the surface of those armours, emitting an ominous aura.

    Standing at the front of the Blood Hawk Troop, Wu Tian was also donned in a ck armour and holding a bloody spear. His face had a cold smile. His gaze was simr to looking at a mouse that would soon be captured when he looked at Mu Chen and the Nine Nether Troop.

    ¡°Mu Chen, seeing as we are all from the Great Havew Domain, as long as you admit defeat, I can be lenient so that your Nine Nether Troop will not suffer a great loss at this time, affecting the Great Hunt that our Great Havew Domain will soon participate in. What do you think?¡± Wu Tian smiled with his eyes narrowed as he looked at Mu Chen.

    Hearing his words, Mu Chen smiled. ¡°You have spoken the words that I was going to say.¡±

    ¡°Stubborn-minded.¡± Wu Tian faintly smiled as he continued, ¡°Looks like you will not shed tears without seeing the coffin. Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me our Blood Hawk Hall for not being sentimental.¡±

    Mu Chen cast a nce at the amount of the Blood Hawk Troop. Just when he was about to speak, his expression suddenly froze as he saw the weird smile hung on the corner of Wu Tian¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Something isn¡¯t right!¡± Nine Nether seemed to have felt something wrong as well. Her face was slightly changing as she looked at the battlefield. She realised that the blood cloud behind the Blood Hawk Troop had yet to dissipate.

    Boom!

    The earth lightly trembled as neat footsteps rang out. Every face slightly changed as they looked at the dense blood cloud where silhouettes were appearing from.

    Those people were slowly stepping out of the blood cloud and appeared behind the Blood Hawk Troop. It was actually another batch of Blood Hawk Troop!

    Judging from the amount, the original amount had doubled!

    Rustle!

    Exmations rang out in the region. In the next instant, even Xu Qing and Zhou Yue¡¯s faces couldn¡¯t help changing. The Blood Hawk Hall had actually sent out the entire Blood Hawk Troop!

    But with such an amount and with Wu Tian¡¯s strength, could he control it? Wasn¡¯t he afraid of being countered by the Battle Will?

    Whispers resounded across the horizon, since no one had expected this hand from the Blood Hawk Hall.

    ¡°Looks like your Blood Hawk Hall is taking out everything you have.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s brows slightly frowned at the sight of this scene as he slowly said.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s a little toote for you to regret it.¡± Wu Tian smiled as his eyes narrowed at Mu Chen with a mocking gaze.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the counter with your strength?¡± asked Mu Chen.

 Chapter 711 - Competing Battle Wills

    Chapter 711 - Competing Battle Wills

    The torrential blood-red Battle Will swept out and the initially bright heavens and earth gradually grew dark. There was a vague suppression feeling as the stench of blood spread out.

    Every single gaze was a little grave as they looked at the Blood Hawk Troop, which was emitting a terrifying Battle Will. At this moment, thetter was like a bloodthirsty ferocious beast that had juste out of a mountain of corpses and ocean of blood, as if it would tear the enemy that stood before it apart.

    Amongst the Troops in the Great Havew Domain, the Blood Hawk Troop might not be the strongest. But the bloodlust that they held was in the top rank and it could only be umted after countless bloodsheds.

    In the past, amongst thepetitions, who knows how many sects and forces were torn apart under the blood spears of the Blood Hawk Troop...

    And right now, the blood spears of the Blood Hawk Troop that were drenched in blood were lifted once again. However, the tip of the spears were pointed at the Nine Nether Troop. No one knew if the Nine Nether Troop could keep themselves safe from such a formidable opponent.

    Gazes were shifted over to the direction of the Nine Nether Troop. The silhouettes that were donned in ck armour still stood up straight. There wasn¡¯t any fear in their eyes, only surging fighting intent was present.

    Under everyone¡¯s attention, Mu Chen and Wu Tian¡¯s gazes intertwined as a chill surged in their eyes.

    A tremendous amount of Spiritual Energy slowly poured out from the two of them. Shortly after, their figures slowly rose up, instantly facing each other as they sat down in the sky.

    ¡°Blood Hawk Battle Will!¡± Wu Tian did not have any intentions of being polite with Mu Chen and gave thetter a cold smile, while waving his hand, and his sharp bark suddenly rang out across the sky.

    Boom!

    The blood-scarlet Battle Will that was initially spreading out started to sweep out like an ocean of blood, hovering above the Blood Hawk Troop. As it drifted, bloodlust was also emitted from it.

    ¡°I will see to what extent can you use the Battle Will when you have just be a Domain Lord for just two to three months!¡± Wu Tian mocked as he pointed with his finger.

    ¡°Blood Shadow Battle Will - Blood Spear Demonic Spiritual Array!¡±

    Buzz! Buzz!

    Along with Wu Tian¡¯s bark, the countless blood lights in the blood sea of Battle Will surged as they formed into a colossal blood-red spear.

    That spear was formed with Battle Will. It was extremely sharp and the attack was something that even a Third Grade Sovereign expert wouldn¡¯t belittle. After all, this attack wasn¡¯t from Wu Tian alone, it was supported by the 5,000 Blood Hawk Troops!

    Although this Blood Spear Demonic Spiritual Array was called an array, it was just a joke. If Wu Tian could form a real Battle Array, Mu Chen would just admit defeat.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Countless blood spears were formed as the noises of the air being pierced resounded with the tremble of Wu Tian¡¯s sleeve. Those blood spears were like a blood storm as they shot towards the direction of the Nine Nether Troop. It could not be avoided from the scope of the envelopment.

    ¡°Nine Nether Battle Will!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was sharp as he looked at the blood storm that was pressing forth from every direction. He waved his hand as the heavy halberds in the hands of the Nine Nether Troop heavily smashed the ground and a surging ck Battle Will soared into the horizon. It was as ck as ink, rendering the sky ck, as if it was night time.

    Mu Chen¡¯s hands were also swiftly forming seals, before he abruptly pped down.

    Boom!

    Boundless ck Battle Will that was like a tidal wave swept out, forming into a light screen that was a few thousand feet in size. It was like a massive pitch-ck shield that was extremely firm.

    Tsk! Tssk!

    The blood spears flew over from every direction and smashed against the light screen that was made of Battle Will. In an instant, smoke rose. That scene was like magma entering the ocean, emitting ¡®tsk¡¯ noises as they swiftly turned into cold stones and fell down.

    ¡°Haha, you are trying topete to see if that thousand member Nine Nether Troop or my Blood Hawk Troop is more powerful?!¡± At the sight of this, a mocking smile rose on the corner of Wu Tian¡¯s lips. Shortly after, he pointed in the air once again.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    At the rear, countless blood spears were forming as they endlessly shot over. Judging from the looks of it, Wu Tian was actually trying to exhaust Mu Chen and the Nine Nether Troop to death with Battle Will that was more robust.

    When everyone saw this scene, their brows gently knitted. Because of the advantage the Blood Hawk Troop had in numbers, the Battle Will formed by them was more powerful than the Nine Nether Troop. Although Wu Tian had yet to exert his full strength, it would be tough for the Nine Nether Troop to defend themselves under this exhaustion if time dragged.

    ¡°The difference between the quantity of the Nine Nether Troop and the Blood Hawk Troop is too great.¡± Some people inwardly shook their heads. Judging from the current situation, the Nine Nether Troop might not be able tost for a long time. Right from the start, there wasn¡¯t any suspense in this battle.

    Mu Chen acted as if he had not noticed those pitying gazes that were directed over. He looked at the stormy attacks that came wave-after-wave, his youthful face maintaining a calm expression. When he waved his sleeves, the Battle Will endlessly swept out, strengthening the defence.

    The offence and defence of the two parties were in a deadlock. However, as time passed, the gazes that were directed at the Nine Nether Troop gradually changed from pity to astonishment.

    Because they realised that after facing such a violent attack, the Nine Nether Troop actually showed no signs of loosening up. It was so much so that there wasn¡¯t the slightest decline.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± The experts in the Great Havew Domain were stupefied.

    The Asura King, the Mountain Splitting King and the rest also had their eyes lightly flickered. Shortly after, they looked at Nine Nether, who was sitting down, with thoughtful gazes as they muttered, ¡°Now things are interesting.¡±

    Under the countless astonished gazes, Mu Chen slowly raised his head as he coldly looked at Wu Tian and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s stop messing around.¡±

    Hearing his words, the edge of Wu Tian¡¯s lips twitched as he coldly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder why you dared to take up the challenge, so it turns out that you have something to rely on. So it was me being careless then.¡±

    ¡°Take out your real capabilities then. If this is the only strength that you can bring out, then it will bring the Blood Hawk Troop to waste.¡± Mu Chen said.

    ¡°Your words before have truly angered me. The previous attacks were just probing...¡± Wu Tian said lightly, except that dense killing intent and anger were surging in his eyes.

    ¡°Since you want to experience how powerful my Blood Hawk Troop is, then I don¡¯t mind fulfilling your request!¡±

    When Wu Tian¡¯s voice gradually fell, his pupils had also gradually turned red. Shortly after, he slowly lifted his hands. In an instant, there was a bloodthirsty roaring from the Blood Hawk Troop.

    Roar!

    Wu Tian slowly formed seals with his hands. Along with the changes of his seals, the torrential scarlet Battle Will emitted a violent roar and the surging Battle Will became much stronger than before.

    Evidently, Wu Tian understood that the Nine Nether Troop before him wasn¡¯t so easy to deal with, he had to bring out everything he had!

    ¡°Blood Hawk Battle Seal - Suppressing the Eight Destes!¡±

    Wu Tian¡¯s hands abruptly froze as the redness in his eyes violently expanded. With a lift of both of his hands, the scarlet Battle Will behind him instantly swept out, directly forming into a colossal mountain-sized scarlet light seal. It was as if savage-looking blood hawks were on the light seal that were unfolding their wings, directing the sharp hawk eyes onto thisnd.

    Along with the appearance of the blood light seal, the Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth seemed to have boiled as an indescribable pressure shrouded out. Under that pressure, even experts with the strength of Third Grade Sovereign couldn¡¯t help having their faces change.

    Some experts that were well-aware of the Blood Hawk Troop had their gazes turning grave. In the past expeditions, many experts were suppressed into mincemeat by this Blood Hawk Battle Will.

    This Wu Tian had finally resorted to his real means.

    Mu Chen lifted his head. The massive blood seal was reflecting in his pupils, causing his gaze to turn a little grave. Although Wu Tian was hateful, it was a fact that he wasn¡¯t an ordinary figure. In his hands, the Blood Hawk Troop had disyed an impressive strength.

    If he wasn¡¯t here, just this suppressive attack alone couldnd the Nine Nether Troop with enormous casualties. However, there wasn¡¯t any ¡°if¡¯s¡± in this world.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see how long you are going to speak tough!¡± Wu Tian looked at Mu Chen with a cruel grin. He abruptly mmed his palm down and the mountain-sized blood seal prated through the void, appearing above the Nine Nether Troop with a sh and madly pressed down.

    Rumble!

    This battlefield instantly started to crumble as giant cracks swiftly stretched out.

    Rumble!

    The earth was steadily crumbling as Mu Chen¡¯s clothes became stuck to his body from the pressure. He lowered his head and cast a nce at the boulder-like Nine Nether Troop and faintly smiled.

    ¡°Nine Nether Troop, after enduring for so many years, let¡¯s unfold your wings along with me. Let the name of Nine Nether Troop resound throughout the Great Havew Domain!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s murmurings silently rang out in the hearts of every single Blood Hawk Troop. Their gazes had also suddenly turned zing and sharp.

    They had endured for so many years, and now they can finally break out?

    Boom!

    Countless people were in sudden shock as they sawrge pirs of ck light soaring up. The Battle Will that was contained within had reached a stunning level.

    Many experts had their faces slightly changing, showing weird gazes. How could the Battle Will that was unleashed from the Nine Nether Troop be so powerful?

    Mu Chen lifted his head as he slowly opened his hands, spreading his consciousness into the surging Battle Will and formed a seal with one hand.

    Buzz!

    Under the interaction of the unmeasurable Battle Will light pir, space slowly tore apart as ck light wings that were a thousand feet in size slowly formed. The violent gales between the heavens and earth had reached a violent limit at this instance.

    ¡°Nine Nether Wings - shing the Heavens!¡±

    A sharp splendour gathered in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he bent two of his fingers and heavily swiped down in the air before him.

    Liii!

    At this instant, it was as if a clear cry resounded as the ck wings became simr to a heavenly sword and shed down, drawing a ck light arc as it gently shed against the suppressing blood battle seal.

    In that instant of contact, everyone¡¯s breathing quickly froze.

 Chapter 712 - Blood Sacrificial Battle Will

    Chapter 712 - Blood Sacrificial Battle Will

    Rustle!

    Pitch-ck light wings flew across the horizon and shed with the Blood Hawk Battle Seal that was pressing down under innumerable gazes.

    However, there wasn¡¯t any rming noises from the moment of collision that everyone had expected. When the two surging Battle Wills came in contact, only space was endlessly fluctuating as the two energies frantically tried to devour one another, in an attempt to suppress the other party.

    Every single gaze was focused towards the sky.

    The deadlock caused Wu Tian¡¯s face to grow dark. This deadlock wasn¡¯t something that he wanted to see. The amount of their Blood Hawk Troop was five times of the Nine Nether Troop, it shouldn¡¯t be a partial suppression!

    ¡°I¡¯ll see how long you canst!¡±

    Wu Tian spoke as his face grew dark. Shortly after, his seals changed as the blood-red Battle Will behind him swept out, endlessly pouring towards the Blood Hawk Battle Seal.

    Their Battle Will was greater than the other party, as long as this deadlock remained, Mu Chen¡¯s party would certainly lose!

    The Blood Hawk Battle Seal¡¯s power sharply increased all of a sudden, causing Mu Chen to slightly narrowed his eyes. Shortly, after, he inhaled a deep breath and formed a de with his hand, then abruptly chopped down!

    Rustle!

    The space before him was actually torn apart by his hand alone.

    Tsssssii!

    An ear-piercing noise rang out in the sky, causing countless people to abruptly shrink their pupils because there was a massive crack, caused by the ck light wings, on the Blood Hawk Battle Seal.

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Innumerable people were dumbfounded. No one expected the battle seal formed from the majestic Battle Will consisted of the Blood Hawk Troop to be torn apart!

    Wu Tian was also stunned for a brief instant. It onlysted a moment because Mu Chen did not give him any chance. He waved his palm down with a calm expression on his handsome face.

    When his palm that was shaped like a de chopped down, a few powerful experts vaguely felt the Nine Nether Battle Will that was spreading out be extremely boiled and lively in that instant.

    A dark light streaked across the horizon as the ck wings swept down. The crack on the Blood Hawk Battle Seal was instantly broadened to the limit and, after that, was split into two!

    Rumble!

    The Blood Hawk Battle Seal exploded in the air, turning into flicks of light as it slowly dissipated.

    As the light dissipated, the faces of Wu Tian and the Blood Hawk Troop were stunned.

    Rustle!

    In the sky of the battlefield, an uproar exploded as countless experts were exchanging gazes. They could not figure out how Mu Chen could achieve this feat.

    After all, regarding the size of the Battle Will, the Battle Will of the Blood Hawk Troop was undoubtedly much stronger!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Qing was also astonished at this scene and couldn¡¯t help enquiring the Asura King, who was in front of him. ording to normal situations, the Nine Nether Troop should be the one defeated right now!

    The Asura King also had his brows slightly knitted as he narrowed his eyes shortly after and said in a soft voice, ¡°This Mu Chen is, indeed, not simple. Can¡¯t you see anything?¡±

    Xu Qing hesitated for a brief moment before saying, ¡°It seems to me like the Nine Nether Troop¡¯s Battle Will was much stronger under his control.¡±

    ¡°If you were the one controlling the Nine Nether Troop, could you achieve such a feat?¡± The Asura King said slowly.

    Xu Qing fell into silence and shook his head shortly after. If he was the one controlling the Nine Nether Troop, it was impossible for him to defeat Wu Tian, who wasmanding the Blood Hawk Troop.

    ¡°Precisely. That means that Mu Chen¡¯sprehension and control of the Battle Will far surpass all of you,¡± said the Asura King.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Xu Qing was dumbfounded. Mu Chen had only just arrived in the Great Havew Domain for a short amount of time, and he shouldn¡¯t havee in contact with Battle Will in the past, right? Whereas they had been submerged in it for years.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying that he¡¯s not simple.¡± The Asura King said faintly.

    Xu Qing was speechless. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that he will definitely win the battle?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be that easy. Although Mu Chen¡¯sprehension and control over Battle Will far surpasses you guys, the Blood Hawk Troop isn¡¯t an easy opponent, neither was Wu Tian. If he were to fight without regards to his life, it would also be very troublesome for Mu Chen. After all, the Nine Nether Troop iscking, to begin with.¡± The Asura King said slowly.

    Xu Qing lightly nodded his head, raised it again and looked at the slender silhouette in the sky with a somewhatplicated gaze.

    On another side of the horizon, the Blood Hawk King¡¯s face was already a little unsightly from the earlier stalemate. Now that the Blood Hawk Battle Seal was broken, his face was ashen.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Blood Hawk King heavily snorted. His snort was as resounding as thunder, ringing in Wu Tian¡¯s ears. It had also shaken him awake from being stunned and his face paled.

    ¡°Looks like quantity doesn¡¯t determine the victory.¡± Mu Chen looked at Wu Tian, whose face was pale and unsightly, with a faint smile. The chances of beating someone that had fallen into the water was something that he naturally wouldn¡¯t let up.

    Wu Tian¡¯s face was a little distorted as he viciously red at Mu Chen and eerily said, ¡°Mu Chen, it¡¯s still too early for you to be rejoicing!¡±

    ¡°Did you really think that my Blood Hawk Troop is merely kneading dough!¡±

    Wu Tian sharply howled as he showed a savage expression on his face and mmed the blood spear in his hand. In an instant, the blood-red Battle Will was like a tidal wave as it swept violently towards Mu Chen from every direction.

    After experiencing failure, he had apparently lost the calm that he initially had.

    Mu Chen looked at therge-scale offence of Battle Will. He remained calm and unhurried. As he swept his sleeves, the Nine Nether Battle Will swept out as well and shed against the Blood Hawk Battle Will that was pouring over.

    Boom! Boom!

    Two surges of Battle Wills shed together as a stunningly booming p resonated across the sky. A violent gale was swept out as it wreaked havoc. Immediately, sand and stones were swept up in this region with dreadful momentum.

    Such an attack was naturally willed by Wu Tian. But upon clear observation, one would realise that no matter how violent the attacks were, it could not break through the defence of the Nine Nether Battle Will. Thus, it could not bring harm to Mu Chen or any of the warriors in the Nine Nether Troop.

    Regarding the control over Battle Will, he was clearly inferior to Mu Chen!

    As the offence intensified, Wu Tian also started to sense the situation. Although he didn¡¯t wish to admit it, the cruel facts made him understand that blindly attacking would only pointlessly drag the time. And as time drags further, it would be even more unfavourable for them. Because, judging from the surface, they should have swiftly obtained victory.

    ¡°This bastard!¡±

    Wu Tian¡¯s eyes grew red as a ferocious light constantly flickered within them. In the end, he clenched his teeth. No matter what price he had to pay, they definitely had to win this bet, no matter what. Otherwise, the Blood Hawk King was bound to be enraged.

    ¡°You forced me to do this!¡±

    Wu Tian coldly muttered to himself as he waved his hand. The offence abruptly retreated. He viciously nced at Mu Chen, before lowering his head towards the Blood Hawk Troop and eerily said, ¡°Blood Sacrificial Battle Will!¡±

    Hearing his bark, the Blood Hawk Troop was also briefly stunned with clear traces of hesitation in their eyes. But in the end, they bit their tongue as countless blood arrows shot out from their mouths.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Those blood arrows flew into the majestic Battle Will. In an instant, it dyed the scarlet Battle Will with even more fresh blood. Looking from afar, it looked like a blood river, while the faces of the Blood Hawk Troop turned much paler.

    Boom!

    The dense sea of bloody Battle Will rolled behind Wu Tian. The torrential stench of blood caused this region to turn slightly dark, as if the apocalypse had arrived.

    ¡°Divine Shattering Blood Demon Spear!¡±

    Wu Tian¡¯s face was covered with savagery as he formed seals with both of his hands. Shortly after, his palms were abruptly lifted as the sea of blood instantly soared into the horizon. It violently converged in the sky, and as a blood rain fell, a demonic spear that was approximately a thousand feet slowly appeared from the blood rain. With the appearance of the bloody spear, a violently-chilled, trembling air swept up.

    Outside of the battlefield, many experts couldn¡¯t help having their faces change. Wu Tian had really gone insane. He had executed the greatest card of the Blood Hawk Troop. This was an attack that could even kill a Third Grade Sovereign!

    The faces of Tang Bing and the rest were a little pale. They never imagined that Wu Tian would be so unscrupulous.

    ¡°Your Blood Hawk Hall is truly ruthless.¡± Nine Nether cast her cold gaze towards the Blood Hawk King.

    ¡°My Blood Hawk Hall never shows leniency when fighting others.¡± The Blood Hawk King coldly smiled.

    A chill shed across Nine Nether¡¯s pupils, but she did not speak any further. She directed her gaze onto the slender silhouette that was standing in the sky above the Nine Nether Troop.

    She had already made her decision. In the event that the situation wasn¡¯t optimistic, she would act out, even if she had to break the rules.

    ¡°Mu Chen, why don¡¯t you show me how you block this?!¡± Wu Tian let out a savageughter. As the blood rain fell, it made his face seem even more distorted and horrifying.

    Mu Chen narrowed his gaze as he looked at the chilling spear that was hovering in the horizon. He did not have the mood to bother with Wu Tian as he slowly shut his eyes.

    ¡°As long as you guys don¡¯t have fear, I will lead you guys to defeat any enemy.¡±

    A deep, dream-like voice abruptly rang out in the hearts of the whole Nine Nether Troop.

    ¡°No fear!¡±

    ¡°No fear!¡±

    A heavy voice rang throughout the hearts of every single warrior of the Nine Nether Troop. Shortly after, they heavily drilled the heavy halberds in their hands into the ground. After that, they kneeled onto a single leg and tightly gripped their heavy halberds.

    Their heads were slowly lowering towards the silhouette in the sky.

    Boom! Boom!

    In that instant, the torrential Battle Will that was like a ck pir of ink soared into the horizon. After that, the Battle Will was like a hurricane as it enveloped Mu Chen, violently whistling as if there were howls and yells filled with fighting intent.

    Mu Chen slowly opened his arms as he allowed the Battle Will hurricane to howl, his will had also entirely integrated into that violent Battle Will...

    Thereupon, the Battle Will hurricane started to expand at an astonishingly swift speed.

    Everyone¡¯s faces changed, even the savage expression on Wu Tian¡¯s face slowly froze.

    That¡¯s because they could sense that the Battle Will around Mu Chen was soaring in folds. In just a few breaths of time, it had already surpassed the Battle Will formed by the Blood Hawk Hall!

    ¡°How is that possible...?¡±

    Countless shocked voices resounded as they looked at that silhouette, which had his arms opened out in the Battle Will hurricane. At this moment, they were at loss of words. That young man¡¯s control over the Battle Will has actually reached such heights?!

 Chapter 713 - Victory

    Chapter 713 - Victory

    Rustle!

    The colossal Battle Will hurricane violently spun around Mu Chen as the surging majestic Battle Will filled the region, causing many people to have their expressions turning grave. Everyone could sense that the Battle Will that was being unleashed by the Nine Nether Troop had far surpassed the Blood Hawk Troop!

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡±

    Someone couldn¡¯t help eximing. The Nine Nether Troop was only numbered around 1,000, while the Blood Hawk Troop had 5,000. Regarding quantity, it was a one-sided suppression. Furthermore, the strength of the Blood Hawk Troop¡¯s warriors wasn¡¯t any weaker than the Nine Nether Troop.

    They couldn¡¯t understand where such powerful Battle Will of the Nine Nether Troop came from.

    However, those Kings, like the Asura King and Mountain Splitting King, who had keen eyes, had their brows slightly frowned as they looked at the silhouette in the hurricane with heavy expressions.

    ¡°Looks like I have still belittled him in the end.¡± The Asura King slowly said to Xu Qing, ¡°With hisprehension and control over Battle Will, I¡¯m afraid that he possesses the talent to be a Battle Formation Master.¡±

    ¡°Battle Formation Master?¡± The corner of Xu Qing¡¯s eyes involuntarily twitched. He was a Domain Lord as well, and thus, he had tomand troops. So, he naturally knew how rare and powerful Battle Formation Masters were, it was also once his dream. However, his talent in the field of Spiritual Arrays wasn¡¯t high, so it wasn¡¯t possible for him to be a Battle Formation Master.

    ¡°These days, Battle Formation Masters are even rarer than Spiritual Array Masters. Without any guidance, I¡¯m afraid that it will be hard to gain any achievements in the field of Battle Formation.¡± The Asura King said with slight pity. If there¡¯s a Battle Formation Master in their Great Havew Domain, the increment to their strength would undoubtedly be astonishing.

    ¡°Ordinarymanders could only bring out 10-20% of a Battle Will at best. But Mu Chen¡¯sprehension regarding Battle Will had enabled him to bring out all the power of a Battle Will.¡±

    The Asura King sighed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s a result to this bet... No wonder Nine Nether dared to ept the challenge of the Blood Hawk Hall, so she had such a reliance. This time, the Blood Hawk Hall has truly tried to seal a chicken only to end up losing the rice used to lure it.¡±

    Xu Qing speechlessly lifted his head. In the sky, the Battle Will hurricane was expanding. As it wreaked havoc, it constantly tore apart this battlefield.

    ¡°This is a bluff!¡±

    Wu Tian¡¯s face was frighteningly dark as a smear of fear shed in the depths of his eyes. Because the strength disyed by Mu Chen made him honestly feel fear. It seems that no matter what cards he brings out, it was impossible to surpass and suppress that fellow.

    It seemed that beneath that youthful face was an unfathomable heart.

    But no matter what mood he had in his heart, Wu Tian knew that he could not fall back right now. If he ced his life on the line, there might be a path of retreat for him. But if he were to fall back and retreat, it would spell doom to himself.

    ¡°I refuse to believe that with your strength at First Grade Sovereign, you can truly go against the heavens!¡± Wu Tian clenched his teeth as his reddened eyes flickered with viciousness. Shortly after, he no longer had any hesitation as he waved his palm down. The spear that was drenched with blood, hovering in the sky, abruptly shot down.

    Rustle!

    The speed of the spear was astonishing, and as the reeking wind blew, it tore space and instantly appeared above the Battle Will hurricane as the terrifying gale tore fractures in space.

    This was the strongest attack gathered from the Blood Hawk Troop, so it was indeed powerful. Facing such an attack, even an expert of Third Grade Sovereign might not be able to take it.

    However, Mu Chen¡¯s expression had remained calm right from the start. Then, his tightly shut eyes opened right at this moment. His ck pupils were like the starry sky, being abnormally abstruse and could not be seen through.

    He formed seals with both of his hand and gently joined them together.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    The massive Battle Will hurricane around him violently twisted at this moment as the colour turned even darker. Looking at it, it was like a ck dragon that was soaring between the heavens and earth.

    ¡°Nine Nether¡¯s Plume!¡±

    Mu Chen lifted his hand as a colossal ck plume gently rose at the summit of the hurricane. The plume was in the shape of a sword. From its appearance, it was like a plume sword. At the de of the sword, the plume seemed to be covered in fine saw teeth as the chilling ck light looked like it could prate through space.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was calm as two of his slender fingers pointed in the space.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    The pitch-ck plume sword was vibrating at a rapid speed at this moment, and with a shake, it disappeared. When it appeared again, it was already beneath the spear, with the sharp end of the sword soaring up.

    The spear tip and sword tip were like two needles as they shed together.

    Ding!

    A clear and crisp metallic sound exploded in the sky as two terrifying Battle Wills violently howled. ck and red each upied half of the sky.

    ¡°Break for me!¡±

    Wu Tian¡¯s face wore a savage expression as his roar resounded in the sky. Ripples of scarlet Battle Will violently surge over, clearly intending to make the final confrontation with every ounce of power left.

    Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils faintly cast a nce at Wu Tian, before gently waving down his two fingers, ¡°Break, then!¡±

    A smear of dark light abruptly burst out from the tip of the ck plume sword.

    Rustle!

    When the dark light blossomed and disappeared, it was just a wink of an eye, and the plume sword had already appeared at the rear of the blood-red demonic spear. A fine crack slowly spread out from the body of the spear...

    Crack!

    When the crack stretched out to the end, the blood spear was quickly split into two as it powerlessly fell. At the same time, it burst into sparks that were incredibly gorgeous.

    Pffft!

    When the blood spear was split into two, Wu Tian¡¯s face instantly turned pale. Even the Blood Hawk Troop below seemed like they suffered heavy damage as blood seeped out from the corner of their lips.

    In the sky, the Blood Hawk Battle Will that was initially violent and wreaking havoc was swiftly retreating at a stunning speed. In just several breaths of time, the blood-red Battle Will that dyed half of the sky had disappeared.

    The Blood Hawk Troop that initially had the advantage between their battle with the Nine Nether Troop had actually suffered a crushing defeat!

    Rustle!

    When this scene appeared, an uproar instantly rose in the sky outside the battlefield. Many experts wore grave expressions. Although they had not uttered a word, they were somewhat shaken in their hearts.

    It¡¯s because they couldn¡¯t stay calm at this result. Not only did the Blood Hawk Troop have an advantage in quantity, the Domain Lord, Wu Tian also had the cultivation of Second Grade Sovereign. Thus, looking from the surface, regardless of which factor, the Nine Nether Troop had a disadvantage. But right now, the oue...

    Had left everyone¡¯s jaws to drop.

    The line-of-sight that filled the area involuntarily gathered towards Mu Chen. Because anyone could tell that it was his existence in this battle that led the Nine Nether Troop to victory.

    The new Domain Lord of the Nine Nether ce was actually so formidable.

    At this moment, when the experts of the Great Havew Domain looked at Mu Chen, they kept their arrogance in check. Although this youth was just a First Grade Sovereign on the surface, only those few numbered veteran experts, aside from the Nine Kings, in the Great Havew Domain could rival him if he were to bring out all his cards.

    Compared to Cao Feng, this new Domain Lord that Nine Nether had brought back was much more powerful.

    Commotions that filled the sky resounded. Some gazes were secretly looking at the Blood Hawk King and realised that thetter¡¯s face was so dark that it looked as if water was about to drip from his face.

    On the battlefield, the Battle Will around Mu Chen was also slowly retreating. The Nine Nether Troop below him was looking at his silhouette with revere and ze in their eyes. They were emotionally stirred in their hearts. All these years, their Nine Nether Troop¡¯s reputation in the Great Havew domain wasn¡¯t high, anyone that spoke of them would have a tone of disdain. But, right now, under Mu Chen¡¯smand, they could finally hold their heads up high for once.

    In the future, no one would probably mock their Nine Nether Troop in the Great Havew Domain!

    ¡°Haha, thanks for letting me win, and thanks to the Blood Hawk Hall for your gifts.¡± Up in the sky, Mu Chen looked at Wu Tian, whose face was pale, with a faint smile and cupped his fists.

    The qi and blood were rolling within Wu Tian¡¯s body, but when he heard those words, he couldn¡¯t help being enraged and sullen in his heart. Right on the spot, he spewed a mouthful of fresh blood as his vicious gaze looked like he wished he could turn Mu Chen into mincemeat.

    However, Mu Chen paid no attention to him as he shifted his gaze outside the battlefield, and onto the Blood Hawk King, whose face was ashen, and said with a smile, ¡°Lord Blood Hawk King, I wish to know when my Nine Nether Pce can receive those hundred cities.¡±

    The Blood Hawk King¡¯s face twitched as he eerily looked at Mu Chen. ¡°Since when can a lowly Domain Lord speak with this King?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    Along with his cold voice, there was a terrifying Spiritual Energy pressure that enveloped Mu Chen.

    Boom!

    But when that Spiritual Energy was just released, ten beams of Spiritual Energy that were zing with purple mes swiftly shot over at the Blood Hawk King¡¯s vital parts without any leniency.

    The Blood Hawk King stomped his feet as blood-red Spiritual Energy swept out, forming into a light screen that shielded him.

    Boom! Boom!

    Those Spiritual Energy light beams heavily mmed against the light screen. Spiritual Energy fluctuations wreaked havoc as the traces of purple mes stuck onto it, swiftly dissolving the light screen at a rapid speed.

    At this sight, the Blood Hawk King¡¯s face also slightly changed as he hastily took several steps back. Spiritual Energy exploded from within his body to scatter those purple mes. Shortly after, he looked at Nine Nether, who wasn¡¯t far away, with a dark expression.

    ¡°Blood Hawk King, you are getting more and more shameless.¡± A mocking smile rose on Nine Nether¡¯s cool and elegant face as she continued with a sneer, ¡°If you are unconvinced, why don¡¯t we try as well?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?!¡± The Blood Hawk King coldly responded.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    However, just when the two were about to fight, a bark abruptly resounded in the sky as the Sky Vulture Emperor¡¯s figure slowly appeared.

    When everyone saw his arrival, they immediately bowed.

    ¡°Since you have lost your bet, you can only acknowledge it. Otherwise, where will the rules be?¡± The Sky Vulture Emperor cast a nce at the Blood Hawk King.

    The Blood Hawk King clenched his teeth and could only nod his head.

    ¡°Okay, since the battle is done, the Nine Kings will follow me. The Expedition War of my Great Havew Domain will soon start.¡± The Sky Vulture Emperor said with a wave of his hand.

    Hearing his words, many of the experts present felt a chill in their hearts. Their Great Havew Domain was finally going to start the expedition?

 Chapter 714 - Expedition War

    Chapter 714 - Expedition War

    The results between the Nine Nether Troop and Blood Hawk Troop¡¯s confrontation caused quite a quake in the Great Havew Domain. Perhaps, initially, no one thought that the Nine Nether Troop, who had the disadvantage in regards to quantity, would defeat the famous Blood Hawk Troop...

    However, before it even caused any great ripples in the Great Havew Domain, the news was blown away by another great matter, attracting all the attention of the Great Havew Domain.

    It was the Great Havew Domain¡¯s Expedition War.

    The Great Havew Domain was one of the few peak forces in the Northern Region. However, that didn¡¯t imply that no force would dare to provoke them. And the Hundred Battles Domain that was like a ferocious tiger residing in the northwest of the Great Havew Domain was one of them.

    The Hundred Battles Domain wasn¡¯t the name of a force, it was a region name. In that region, there were three powerful forces.

    Myriad Swords Valley, Demonic Corpse Sect, as well as Great Compassion Sky.

    The Myriad Swords Valley and Demonic Corpse Sect were old forces in the Northern Region, while the founder of the Great Compassion Sky was rumoured to be from the Lower nes, also a well-famed formidable figure.

    Those three forces were the big yers in the Hundred Battles Domain. Although their whole strength could not bepared to a peak force like the Great Havew Domain, they were still of top quality. And when they united together, even the Great Havew domain would have to fear them a little.

    Also, the various forces in the Hundred Battles Domain were headed by the three forces. Because of the territories being connected together, the Hundred Battles Domain had been endlessly nibbling away territories from the Great Havew Domain. Although the Great Havew Domain would fight back, the Great Havew Domain had also exercised restraints due to that mysterious Domain Ruler of theirs that had continuously been in seclusion. So, in recent years, the Hundred Battles Domain had been getting more and more arrogant and they vaguely did not ce the Great Havew Domain in their eyes.

    Many experts in the Great Havew Domain felt indignation and resentment in their hearts due to this, but there was nothing they could do. If an all-out war were to ur, it would have toe from the mouth of their mysterious Domain Ruler. Otherwise, not even the three Emperors would dare to dere war.

    Because it represented a significant war.

    But right now, the arrival of the Expedition War made all the experts in the Great Havew Domain feel excited in their hearts as they knew that there was only one person qualified to pass the order of the Expedition War in the Great Havew Domain.

    It was the Domain Ruler!

    That also meant that the Domain Ruler that had been secluded for so many years had finallye out!

    Although the daily matters in the Great Havew Domain were managed by the three Emperors, everyone understood that the moral pir in the Great Havew Domain was the Domain Ruler of the Greaw Sky. As long as he still existed here, the Great Havew Domain would have the qualification to be known as a peak force.

    ...

    Greaw Sky, the Greaw Hall

    It was a massive hall that sat on the summit of the Greaw Sky. Currently, in the hall, almost all the higher hierarchy of the Great Havew Domain were present and gathered here. The entire hall was in silence as a formless pressure made the countless well-respected people in the Great Havew Domain not daring to utter a single sound.

    Mu Chen had also followed Nine Nether as he stood in the hall. His gaze was directed at the front of the hall. At the most front, the three Emperors stood with their hands behind them. Hooking from their appearance, there wasn¡¯t any of the prestige that they usually had.

    At the highest ce of the hall, was a throne forged with golden stone that radiated with a golden lustre. The lustre wasn¡¯t dazzling, but no one dared to directly look at it.

    Mu Chen cast a nce at the golden throne as curiosity rose in his heart. He wished to know the face of the mysterious Domain Ruler.

    Just as Mu Chen was feeling curious in his heart, a bright light abruptly burst out from the throne as space suddenly distorted.

    A formless pressure that was like a hurricane swept out in this hall, causing everyone to involuntarily bow down.

    At the front of the hall, the three Emperors¡¯ respectful voices resounded, ¡°Your subordinate greets the Domain Lord!¡±

    ¡°Greets the Domain Lord!¡±

    A respectful voice resounded in order in the hall, even the Blood Hawk King, who was usually arrogant, was humbly bowing without the slightest arrogance.

    Mu Chen had also lowered his head as well as his gaze drifted up from the corner of his eyes. Not knowing when a golden figure had appeared on the golden throne, that figure seemed to have been cloaked in a golden cape as a golden lustre spread out. No one could saw what was inside it, which made Mu Chen unable to stop feeling disappointed.

    That light figure quietly sat on the throne as the pressure became something that not even space could endure. It was even distorting.

    ¡°Mhm.¡± He seemed to be gently nodding his head as a hoarse voice slowly resounded, ¡°All of you are well aware of this matter. Our Great Havew Domain will dere the Expedition War next, and our objective is the Hundred Battles Domain.¡±

    The moment he spoke, the gazes of every single higher hierarchy of the Great Havew Domain had their spirits lifted. Were they finally going to take action against the Hundred Battles Domain?

    ¡°But I will not act out casually in this Expedition War. Because behind the Hundred Battles Domain, should be the shadow of the Sky Profound Pce. Otherwise, even if those mediocre fellows had a thousand guts, they would not dare to provoke the Great Havew Domain.¡± However, the next speech of the Domain Lord made everyone startled.

    ¡°No wonder the Hundred Battles Domain was getting more arrogant in the recent years, so they had the support of the Sky Profound Pce.¡± The Sky Vulture Emperor frowned his brows as he said.

    ¡°The Sky Profound Pce?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s brows gently twitched. Back in the Merchant continent, the fellow that he seized the Void Great Sr Fruit and Nine Dragons and Elephants Art seemed to be the Young Pce Master of the Sky Profound Pce, right?

    ¡°So if I am to act in this Expedition War, it would inevitably lure out Liu Tiandao. At that time, I¡¯m afraid that it would be a war with the Sky Profound Pce instead.¡± The Domain Ruler said faintly.

    The three Emperors lightly nodded their heads. Liu Tiandao was also a well-known super expert. If he was forced to act, themotion caused at that time would undoubtedly be huge.

    ¡°Rest assured, Domain Lord. There¡¯s no need for you to act in dealing with the Hundred Battles Domain.¡± The Spiritual Pupils Emperor gently smiled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡±

    The Domain Ruler gently nodded his head as he swept his gaze that was emitting a bright lustre swept throughout the entire hall. Anyone that was looked at by him bowed their bodies even more humbly.

    Mu Chen stood behind Nine Nether as he sensed the unfathomable gaze that seemed to be looking at him intentionally or otherwise. That prating sensation made a chill rise in his heart as he immediately lowered his head.

    ¡°In this Expedition War, the territories will go to those that establish it, and I will also give another reward.¡±

    When he said those words, it instantly caused an uproar as many experts in the hall had their eyes zing with mes. In the past, the majority of the harvest in all the established territories would be handed over to the Great Havew Domain. But this time, the Great Havew Domain had actually left the distribution to them. Just how big of a cake was it?

    ¡°Also, I will allow the person that contributed the most amongst the younger generation to participate in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven.¡±

    Before those experts calmed down, the next sentence from the Domain Ruler caused every single member in the younger generation in the hall to widen their eyes as their breathing turned much heavier as well.

    Especially people like Xu Qing, Zhou Yue and Wu Tian, whose eyes grew even more brilliant.

    ¡°What is the Dragon-Phoenix Haven?¡± Mu Chen transmitted his voice over the Nine Nether in doubt.

    ¡°It is an exotic ce in the Northern Region. It¡¯s said that in the primordial times, there was a stunning battle between the powerful existences of the Dragon and Phoenix ns. In the end, both parties fell, and their blood irrigated the space. In addition to the catalysis of time, a bizarre energy was born. Those that enter it have a chance of obtaining the baptism of either the Divine Dragon or Divine Phoenix, being indestructible.¡± Nine Nether said in a low voice.

    ¡°That is naturally exaggerated. After all, not even the dragon or phoenix ns could achieve that. It should mean that the baptism of the dragon or phoenix can obtain the vitality simr to that of the Dragon or Phoenix ns, which is greatly beneficial in cultivation.¡± Nine Nether smiled.

    Mu Chen was speechless. The vitality of the Dragon and Phoenix ns were extremely horrifying in the world. Compared to humans, it was much more powerful. If a human could obtain that kind of vitality, it would mean an unkible humanoid Divine Beast...

    ¡°However, the conditions for opening the Dragon-Phoenix Haven is harsh. It requires several Earth Sovereigns to unite together. Therefore, it became an unwritten rule that only the outstanding younger generations can enter. Furthermore, it will also be a tough contest at that time.¡±

    Mu Chen suddenly nodded his head. It was no wonder why Xu Qing and the rest had such expressions on their faces. So the Dragon-Phoenix Haven was that mystical. Furthermore, entering the Dragon-Phoenix Haven would also mean that they were the most outstanding amongst the younger generations of the entire Northern Region. That honour was a sufficient reason for others to fight for it.

    When Mu Chen and Nine Nether were conversing, the Domain Ruler on the throne suddenly said, ¡°There was a battle between the Blood Hawk Troop and Nine Nether Troop earlier in the Military Battlefield, right? Who won?¡±

    The hall went into silence for a moment as everyone directed their gazes onto Mu Chen, who was a little stunned, and Wu Tian, whose face was unsightly. They also felt a little unexpected as the Domain Ruler of the Great Havew Domain would actually pay attention to such a small matter.

    The Blood Hawk King¡¯s face was a little awkward as this topic became a wound in his heart. Now that it was ripped apart by the Domain Ruler, he didn¡¯t dare to have any anger.

    ¡°Haha, Domain Lord, the Nine Nether Troop won.¡± The Sky Vulture Emperor lightly smiled.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The figure that was shrouded in dazzling light seemed to have smiled. ¡°The Nine Nether King¡¯s return this time has brought us a Freshman with pretty good potential.¡±

    ¡°I heard that there was a bet as well. Blood Hawk King, now that you have lost, then acknowledge your loss.¡±

    Hearing the Domain Ruler¡¯s words, the Blood Hawk King hurriedly agreed as the corner of his lips slightly twitched. Since the Domain Ruler had spoken, he wouldn¡¯t dare to act shamelessly on this matter.

    The Domain Ruler nodded his head and no longer spoke. With a wave of his hand, a light spread out as his figure disappeared. The pressure that had enveloped the hall had also vanished.

    Everyone felt a heavy relief as the pressure of an Earth Sovereign was truly a little fearsome.

    As they felt relieved, their gazes were curiously directed at the youth standing behind Nine Nether. Obtaining the evaluation of ¡®pretty good potential¡¯ from the Domain Lord, there would probably be no one in the Great Havew Domain that dared to provoke him in the future.

    At the front of the hall, the Sleeping Emperor was a little astonished as he nced at Mu Chen. He had followed the Domain Ruler the longest, and it was the first time that the Domain Ruler would have such a view of a puny Domain Lord...

    ¡°This young man is interesting...¡±

 Chapter 715 - Sovereign Elixirs

    Chapter 715 - Sovereign Elixirs

    When the conference came to an end, the entire Great Havew Domain was shaken because, they knew that the Great Havew Domain that had been hibernating for so many years was about to reveal its fangs.

    The forces that had been provoking their Great Havew Domain for all these years would soon understand how terrifying the revenge they would be facing was when the slumbering lion wakes up.

    Orders started to regrly spread throughout the Greaw Sky. Countless forces in the Great Havew Domain had also started to move their troops as an undercurrent flowed.

    It would be a genuine war.

    Nine Nether Pce

    The Nine Nether Pce was covered in cheers today and every single member of the Nine Nether Pce had their faces filled with excitement. The resentment that they had been holding in for so many years had finally been released.

    From today onwards, no one in the Great Havew Domain would look at their Nine Nether Pce in ridicule.

    The Nine Nether Pce was filled with a joyous atmosphere and everyone bumped their cups. The atmosphere was abnormally ted asughter rang out in the entire Nine Nether Pce.

    At the top of the hall, Mu Chenid down as the bright moon hung in the sky. Listening to thatughter, a smear of a smile rose on the corner of his lips. Shortly after, he raised his head and looked at the bright moon, vaguely taking the form of a sweetly smiling figure before his eyes.

    ¡°Luo Li...¡±

    Mu Chen muttered to himself. Counting the time, it had been half a year since they were separated. He had no idea about the current situation in the Luo God n, but it shouldn¡¯t be too easy, right? The heavy burden of the Luo God n was resting on Luo Li¡¯s soft shoulders. Just thinking about it made Mu Chen feel a little heartache.

    But he knew that the current him couldn¡¯t provide any help to her. It was so much so that he could not go to where she was, since he would definitely bring some trouble for her. Although she might not mind it, his pride and arrogance as a man wouldn¡¯t allow something like that to ur.

    ¡°Luo Li, I am working hard to get stronger. But... believe me, there will be a day that I will be that supreme expert. At that time, I will not let you suffer the slightest grievance.¡±

    Mu Chen slowly clenched his fist. A supreme expert, just those words alone held lots of weight. Perhaps others mightugh at him, but that girl believed him right from the start without any doubt.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking of your little lover again?¡± A faint voice abruptly rang out from Mu Chen¡¯s rear. Turning his head over, he saw Nine Nether seated on the towering roof not knowing when her hair that draped down like a waterfall was gently fluttering in the wind.

    Mu Chen awkwardly smiled.

    Nine Nether rested her cheeks on her hand as she gave Mu Chen a smile. The coldness on her face had entirely disappeared and was reced with a rare gentle expression that seldom appears.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you this time.¡±

    Mu Chen shook his head and smiled. ¡°Since you have even ced the entire Nine Nether Pce into the bet, how can I not give it my all?¡±

    Nine Nether stood up as she came to Mu Chen¡¯s side, along with a fragrance drifted with the wind. She gently patted his shoulder. ¡°Rest assured, since I was the one that brought you here from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, I will not let you be disappointed. Believe me, the day wille when your name resounds throughout the entire Skw Continent. At that time, you will be able to head for the Luo God n.¡±

    ¡°And I will do all I can to aid you to that step. This is my promise to you.¡± Nine Nether smiled.

    Mu Chen looked at the gorgeous beauty before him and felt a little touched in his heart. Thinking again, Nine Nether had given him quite a bit of help these years. Furthermore, she gave him her help when he was in dire situations. Although his intentions were ill when Nine Nether first invaded his body, it identally ended up in the Bloodlink Bond. The two of them also started to talk and right now, the rtionship between them could not be separated.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Mu Chen said gently in a sincere tone.

    Nine Nether smiled as she waved her hand. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t get touched by everything. The rtionship between us is concluded in the Bloodlink Bond. If you somehow get killed, wouldn¡¯t that mean that I will also die with you, somehow? I don¡¯t wish for that to happen.¡±

    Mu Chen helplessly rolled his eyes at her. The good atmosphere was broken in an instant.

    ¡°Our Nine Nether Pce will also make a move on this Expedition War. The Hundred Battles Domain is chaotic, and not easy to deal with. But no matter what, you must reveal your outstanding talent in this war.¡± Nine Nether¡¯s face turned a little serious.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze shed, ¡°It¡¯s because of the Dragon-Phoenix Haven?¡±

    Nine Nether gravely nodded her head. ¡°Don¡¯t belittle the Dragon-Phoenix Haven. I have heard about it back in my n. Whether it was the Divine Dragon or Divine Phoenix Baptism, it will be greatly beneficial to your future cultivation. This benefit isn¡¯t something that the Greaw Goldpond can bepared to.¡±

    ¡°Only the most outstanding member from the younger generation can obtain the qualification to enter the Dragon-Phoenix Haven. Your qualifications are still shallow. If you do not grab ahold of this Expedition War, it will be hard for you to obtain a qualification.¡±

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head and looked at Nine Nether. ¡°You should also be in this qualification, right?¡±

    Nine Nether¡¯s main body was the Nine Netherworld Bird. If her age was judged in ording to the Nine Nether Bird n, she had just grown to adulthood, so she was naturally considered as a younger generation, as well.

    ¡°My body is that of a Divine Beast, so the Dragon-Phoenix Haven will not be of any great help to me.¡± Nine Nether smiled.

    Mu Chen focused his gaze on her, but did not speak anything; he only looked down and gently nodded his head. It¡¯s good enough for something to be remembered in his heart, there was no need to hang it by the lips. The things that Nine Nether had done for him wasn¡¯t just this much.

    ¡°I will work hard.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head.

    Nine Nether stretched her hand out and a jade bottle appeared with a sh. In the transparent crystal jade bottle, there was a perfectly round dark-green pill quietly floating within. A pure fluctuation of elixir fragrance that felt pleasing to the heart was emitted from it.

    ¡°This is the Sovereign Elixir, it should be helpful to you. Naturally, this is also your spoils of war.¡± Nine Nether smiled. ¡°I will distribute the remaining four. After all, it will not be beneficial for you if you take too much of it.¡±

    Mu Chen was a little curious as he received the jade bottle. He stared at the Sovereign Elixir and grinned. ¡°The Blood Hawk King actually gave it away.¡±

    ¡°There should¡¯ve initially been some twists and turns. With the Blood Hawk King¡¯s character, even if he were to give it out, he would drag this matter. But, fortunately, Lord Domain Ruler had spoken today, so he wouldn¡¯t dare to act shamelessly, even if he had a hundred guts.¡±

    Nine Nether smiled as she said in puzzlement, ¡°But Lord Domain Ruler doesn¡¯t usually pay attention to such battles, so we were fortunate that he was for this.¡±

    With the Domain Ruler¡¯s identity, a battle at the level of the Nine Nether Troop and Blood Hawk Troop was like child¡¯s y. It was not possible for him to pay much attention to it.

    Mu Chen scratched his head. He wasn¡¯t familiar with this Domain Ruler of the Great Havew Domain, so he could only shamelessly boast, ¡°Maybe this Domain Ruler has a good opinion of my potential.¡±

    Nine Nether rolled her eyes at the boasting Mu Chen and could not be bothered to speak with him anymore. She waved her hand and floated down towards the hall.

    Looking at Nine Nether¡¯s leaving silhouette, Mu Chen lightly smiled and gripped the jade bottle even tighter, feeling ted in his heart. With the help of this Sovereign Elixir, he should be able to attempt to break through to Second Grade Sovereign.

    ¡°A mere Sovereign Elixir made you so happy, you¡¯re too much of a good-for-nothing.¡± A young,zy and gentle voice suddenly rang out. Mu Chen immediately turned his head over saw Mand, who was wearing a ck dress and her long hair draped down. Her snow-white feet were gently tapping the sharp edge of the roof as she looked at him with a disdained expression.

    ¡°You¡¯re well-fed and do not know sufferings of a starved person.¡± Mu Chen cast his mouth to the side and immediately warned, ¡°The Domain Ruler of the Great Havew Domain hase out from seclusion, it¡¯s best if you be cautious and not be noticed by him.¡±

    The Domain Ruler was a powerful Earth Sovereign expert with terrifying perception. Although Mand, who was before him, was very mysterious, it didn¡¯t mean that she wouldn¡¯t get noticed.

    Hearing his words, Mand¡¯s golden eyes nted and drifted a nce at Mu Chen, then lightly said, ¡°If I do not wish to be discovered, then no one will be able to discover me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, fine, you¡¯re formidable.¡± Mu Chen was amused by her arrogant attitude and could only roll his eyes as he turned around and was about to leave.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Mand suddenly spoke out.

    ¡°Mhm?¡± Mu Chen curiously looked at the little girl whose dress was fluttering in the night wind as if she was about to be blown away.

    Mand gritted her teeth, and briefly hesitated to say, ¡°The curse in my body will break out in three days. At that time, I will need the power of the Immortal Page that resides in your body.¡±

    ¡°So soon?¡± Mu Chen was startled.

    ¡°In theing period, I have to adjust my state to the best, so I have to get rid of this hidden spike.¡± Mand said with a grave expression.

    Mu Chen pondered, then nodded his head in the end. He was curious as to why Mand had to adjust her condition to the best, despite possessing such terrifying strength. Was she going to face a great danger?

    ¡°Wait till I suppress the curse. I will teach you how to cultivate the Great Sr Undying Body. Right now, you can¡¯t even unleash its powers.¡± Mand lightly said.

    Mu Chen was stunned as he looked at Mand in excitement, it was a fatal temptation to him. Although the Great Sr Undying Body was powerful, it was too profound, and he only knew how to refine it. There wasn¡¯t any information about how to exert its powers.

    ¡°Why do you know how to cultivate the Great Sr Undying Body?¡± Despite being joyful, Mu Chen involuntarily asked.

    However, Mand did not bother with him. Her feet tapped the roof and she flew down the hall, disappearing into the night with a sentence left behind with a light voice.

    ¡°I will look for you three days from now.¡±

 Chapter 716 - Second Grade Sovereign

    Chapter 716 - Second Grade Sovereign

    For the next few days, the atmosphere in the Great Havew Domain was increasingly rigid. The Kings were assembling the forces under them as countless amounts of news regarding the Hundred Battles Domain was endlessly sent into the Greaw Sky. The massive machine, the Great Havew Domain, was finally revealing its capabilities.

    The Nine Nether Pce had also been very busy, since the hundred cities of the Blood Hawk King were swiftly taken over. Although they could not instantly give the Nine Nether Pce great wealth, it was undoubtedly much better than being so unsightly, like before. Also, the Expedition War was a method that could seize resources. If they could grab ahold of this chance, the Nine Nether Pce would be able to truly rise.

    While the entire Nine Nether Pce was busy, Mu Chen chose to be secluded in an attempt to reach the Second Grade Sovereign Realm. The majority of the matters were managed by the housekeeper, Tang Bing, since her methodically arranged distribution andmand was something that not even Nine Nether couldpare with.

    Thus, Nine Nether didn¡¯t have to worry about the matters of the Nine Nether Pce.

    Nine Nether Pce, Cultivation Chamber

    Mu Chen quietly sat as he adjusted his state. After a long while, he grasped his palm and a transparent crystal jade bottle appeared at the centre of his palm. A dark-green perfectly round pill was floating in the jade bottle and a dense pill fragrance was emitted, spreading throughout the Cultivation Chamber.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was focused on the Sovereign Elixir and he briefly pondered, before waving his sleeves. A brilliant current flew out of his sleeves and coiled around him.

    The current was all the Sovereign Spiritual Liquids he had and a majestic Spiritual Energy fluctuation rippled out, thickening the air in this Cultivation Chamber.

    The Sovereign Realm was split into Nine Grades, and the breakthrough of every single grade wasn¡¯t easy. Many people bitterly trained for many years, but would not make any advancement. One could see how great the gulf was between the realms.

    So even if Mu Chen possessed the Sovereign Elixir, he required the aid of arge amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids to bring out the medicinal effects of it to the limit to achieve a breakthrough.

    ¡°Another amount of nearly 2,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids...¡±

    Mu Chen had a slight heartache as he looked at the current. He had given the majority of the Sovereign Spiritual Liquids in his possession over to Tang Bing to support the cultivation of the Nine Nether Troop, so he had less than 5,000 on him right now. Furthermore, this was still after he had retrieved all of the Sovereign Spiritual Liquids in the Spiritual Condensing Bowl.

    Although Sovereign Spiritual Liquid couldn¡¯t make ghosts grind ink, it could make Sovereign experts grind ink...

    ¡°This is just the breakthrough of a single grade. In the future, who knows what the colossal amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids I need will be.¡± Mu Chen said helplessly. It looks like, in the future, he had to think of ways to stockpile arge amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. Otherwise, if he was on the verge to breakthrough andcked the support of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, it would be something that could make others cry without any tears.

    He shook his head to temporarily suppressed those thoughts and deeply inhaled a mouthful of air. He flicked his finger, causing the transparent crystal jade bottle in his palm to dissolve, revealing the Sovereign Elixir. In an instant, the entire Cultivation Chamber was filled with the fragrance of the elixir.

    Mu Chen sucked with his mouth as the Sovereign Elixir turned into a streak of light and entered it.

    He swiftly formed some seals with both of his hands and space distorted with fluctuations behind him. A colossal Sovereign Sea was faintly visible and he could feel a vast pure Spiritual Energy spreading out within his body.

    Mu Chen¡¯s mind firmly sunk as he gradually closed his eyes with a grave expression, before swiftly entering into a cultivation state. This time, he must definitely make a breakthrough of a grade in a spurt of energy!

    ...

    Three days quickly passed

    Mu Chen¡¯s cultivationsted for three days. On the first day, the Cultivation Chamber was covered in a tight spiritual mist, and Mu Chen¡¯s figure had disappeared within it.

    Although sight could not prate through the spiritual mist, a Spiritual Energy fluctuation could be sensed swiftly getting stronger.

    The envelopment of spiritual miststed three days before it gradually weakened. When the spiritual mist thoroughly disappeared, Mu Chen could be seen with his mouth open. He was sucking in thest portion of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid into his mouth.

    The startling Spiritual Energy fluctuation around him was also swiftly dissipating as he slowly opened his tightly shut eyes.

    Boom!

    When his ck pupils were opened, a sh of light abruptly appeared and Mu Chen¡¯s clothes fluttered, bursting with a surge of terrifying Spiritual Energy ripples.

    Boom! Boom!

    The air in the Cultivation Chamber instantly exploded. When the ripples swept to the walls of the Cultivation Chamber, dense light was lit up and the chamber was barely able to withstand the ripple.

    The light in Mu Chen¡¯s eyessted for a few minutes, before it weakened, and the stunning Spiritual Energy fluctuation was also retracting into his body.

    However, the surface of his body was endlessly emitting lustre, whichsted for a long time. Mu Chen knew that it was because the Spiritual Energy in his body was so vast that he was temporarily unable to retract it into his body.

    Mu Chen stood up and felt the Spiritual Energy that grew even more vast in his Sovereign Sea. A satisfied smile lifted on the corner of his mouth. Although the gulf was tremendous between the grades of Sovereigns, the Spiritual Energy in his Sovereign Sea was several times more powerful than before when he broke through.

    Right now, even if he were to face the head of the Four Great Domain Lords, Xu Qing and people like Zhou Yue, he wouldn¡¯t fear them. This time, he gained a little more confidence in the uing Expedition War that would soon arrive.

    Mu Chen waited until the surging Spiritual Energy in his body gradually calmed down, before he exited the Cultivation Chamber. The Cultivation Chamber was guarded by the Nine Nether Troop, and when they saw Mu Chening out, they immediately bowed.

    Mu Chen waved his hand. ¡°How are the preparations in the pce?¡±

    ¡°Everything is going as nned, we can set off at anytime.¡± The Nine Nether Troop warrior respectfully answered.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. As long as the housekeeper, Tang Bing, was present, every single matter in the Nine Nether Pce would be well-managed. He waved his hand and sent off the Nine Nether Troop warrior. Shortly after, he lifted his head and saw a petite figure in the sky not too far away that mysteriously appeared. Her golden eyes were emitting palpitating pressure in the night.

    Mand¡¯s feet tapped on the sky, then her figure appeared before Mu Chen. She swept her golden pupils and said, ¡°Looks like your breakthrough was a sess. It does seem to be effective.¡±

    ¡°With the Sovereign Elixir and so much Sovereign Spiritual Liquids, it would be unjustified to fail.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    ¡°Then, follow me.¡±

    Mand nodded her head and said nothing else. She waved her hand and flew away. Looking at her, Mu Chen briefly hesitated before immediately following her.

    The two of them flew out of the Nine Nether Pce. Under Mand¡¯s lead, they soared towards the depths of the Greaw Sky. Furthermore, she did not conceal herself along the way and flew as fast as lightning. This made Mu Chen a little panicked as the guard in the Greaw Sky was very tight. The guards here weren¡¯t from other troops, but they belonged to the Great Havew Troop, a powerful troop that was under the direct control of the Domain Ruler.

    However, the situation that Mu Chen was worried about did not ur. Although there were experts that regrly patrolled the area, Mu Chen seemed to have entered into a void under Mand¡¯s guide as no one could sense him.

    Mu Chen once again witnessed the formidable means of Mand. Even in the Greaw Continent, with her strength, she was definitely not nameless.

    The two entered the depths of the Greaw Sky without any obstructions, before they stopped before a massive ck peak. Mand gently waved her hand. There seemed to be a gigantic ck array appearing on the mountain peak.

    Rumble.

    The peak trembled as a crack slowly opened at this moment. Mand flew in first, with Mu Chen closely following behind.

    Entering the body of the mountain through the crack, the scene before his eyes made Mu Chen startled. The interior of the mountain was hollowed out and ancient ck runes were carved on the wall of the interior mountain, vaguely emitting a mysterious light.

    Mu Chen stared at those ancient runes as a smear of shock shed in his eyes because he realised that those runes seemed to be forming a powerful Spiritual Array.

    Theplexity of the Spiritual Array far surpassed his imagination. This Spiritual Array was clearly not a low-ranked one.

    ¡°You made this?¡± Mu Chen said in disbelief. Furthermore, he couldn¡¯t figure out how Mand avoided so many experts in the Great Havew Domain and did not make such a hugemotion in this area. Could it be that the Domain Ruler of the Great Havew Domain had not noticed this? Or had he achieved amon understanding with Mand?

    Mand still kept silent without replying to him. Her snow-white feet tapped on the ground as she appeared at the centre. It was a pitch-ck pond. Although the pond water seemed to be boiling and rolling, it made Mu Chen feel a bone-piercing chill, because the contrast made him feel somewhat ufortable.

    Mu Chennded on the edge of the pond and asked in doubt, ¡°What do you need me to do?¡±

    ¡°Wait for my order to summon the Immortal Page.¡± Mand lightly said, but her young and tender voice contained unquestionable prestige.

    Mu Chen could only nod his head, curling his lips. But before he could say anything, his eyes abruptly widened as the little girl paid no attention to him and stripped off her ck dress. After that, a petite and fair figure was revealed in the cold air.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want your eyes, then continue looking.¡±

    A young voice that contained a slight chill resounded which made Mu Chen shiver in cold. However, he still said with indignation, ¡°You are the one that did not say anything. Furthermore, I am not interested in your figure.¡±

    Boom!

    When Mu Chen said those words, a huge force surged over that directly sent him flying. And when he had miserably steadied his body and was about to get angry, he saw the petite figure leap into the pond like a fish. That scene was an incredibly moving scene in this cold mountain body.

 Chapter 717 - Suppressing the Curse

    Chapter 717 - Suppressing the Curse

    Plop!

    The crisp sound of entering the water resounded in this hollowed mountain body. When Mand leapt into the pitch-ck pond, the boiling pond instantly turned violent as a rumbling noise constantly came from it.

    Mu Chen¡¯s focused gaze was filled in a little grave as ck spikes drilled out from Mand¡¯s petite body.

    Those ck spikes seemed like living organisms as they tightly reined onto her physical body. As they wriggled, they seemed like venomous snakes that were greedily devouring her blood essence.

    Mand sat on the pond with her brows slightly knitted. She seemed to be enduring the pain, which made Mu Chen feel astonished in this heart. He was well-aware of this little girl¡¯s pain tolerance. The pain that could make him wish that he was dead was of no threat to her. But, right now, she was enduring with her brows knitted, so what level had that sort of pain reached?

    The sinister ck spikes continuously grew from her body. In just a dozen breaths, they had already coiled around half of her body.

    ¡°This is the curse in her body?¡± Mu Chen was startled at this scene. Mand¡¯s strength was already so terrifying, he couldn¡¯t imagine what sort of person could ce such a curse on her body.

    Along with the appearance of those ck spikes, Mand¡¯s skin, which was initially fair, was gradually turning ck. A brief momentter, only her golden eyes had retained their original colour.

    However, Mu Chen could sense that her figure seemed to be intensely trembling. She appeared to be suppressing something with all she had...

    Tsk!

    The ck pond water continuously boiled when, suddenly, Mand¡¯s long hair danced. cklight poured out from her frail-looking back as a colossal ck spike that looked like a venomous python charged out.

    Hiss! Hiss!

    The sinister ck spike violently danced. As it moved, a deep and painful groan woulde from Mand. Her teeth were clenched together, but there was blood flowing down from the gaps between her teeth.

    That scene was truly terrifying.

    Buzz!

    However, when the ck spike charged out, the ancient runes on the wall of the mountain interior burst out with intense light. Gentle beams of Spiritual Energy flew out as they shot towards the sinister spike that wasing out from Mand¡¯s back.

    The beams of light shone over, causing the spike to emit white smoke as sharp whistles resounded. Judging from the looks of it, it was as if there was life in that ck spike.

    However, those beams could not thoroughly suppress the ck spike. The ck spike frantically struggled as it continued tol slowly drill out of Mand¡¯s body. With every bit of it drilling out, Mu Chen saw the trace of blood on the corner of Mand¡¯s lips bing even denser. As if that ck spike was about to thoroughly drill out from her body, taking her life away.

    Rumble!

    The ck pond intensely boiled as ck beams shot from the pond, pulling the ck spike. But, evidently, it could only briefly slow down the speed.

    The sinister ck spike slowly pulled out of Mand¡¯s petite body, along with fresh blood. That bloody scene made even Mu Chen feel fearful.

    However, Mand had not uttered a sound while enduring that sort of pain. She had her teeth tightly clenched as she bitterly endured.

    ¡°Mu Chen!¡±

    However, there was still a limit to her endurance. When Mand raised her head, her face was filled with beads of sweat as she gritted her teeth. Her young and tender voice sounded hoarse at this moment, which would make others take pity on her.

    Mu Chen immediately nodded his head as he formed some seals with his hands. The Spiritual Energy in his Sovereign Sea rolled as a mysterious cklight burst out, floating before his eyes.

    The Immortal Page quietly floated in the air, covered with ancient and mysterious runes with a faint purple light emitting from it that could calm the minds of others.

    Mu Chen stared at the Immortal Page and looked at Mand again. In the end, he gritted his teeth and flicked his finger, sending the Immortal Page flying towards thetter. Since he had chosen to trust her, then he wouldn¡¯t be indecisive.

    Even though this Immortal Page was very important to him.

    The Immortal Page flew towards the sky above the pond. Mand waved her tiny hand with great effort as a dark light shot out and enveloped the Immortal Page. After that, the Immortal Page was seen emitting a dark purple light.

    When the light burst out, a huge Mand Flower slowly appeared in the air, blossoming its enchanting petals. A dark purple light descended and shrouded Mand within.

    Tsk! Tsk!

    With the descent of that dark purple light, the sinister ck spike wriggled with unease. Any part of the ck spike that came in contact with the purple light showed signs of dissolving and ck liquid endlessly flowed down.

    Hissss! Ssssss!

    Sharp whistles were heard from the ck spike as the speed of it drilling out was halted. Furthermore, it was still slowly being suppressed into Mand¡¯s body by the light of the Mand Flower.

    Boom!

    The ck spike was clearly unwilling to submit as a ck light burst from it, the spike pierced through space as it swiftly swept towards the Mand Flower.

    However, the Mand Flower was still emitting a purple light while facing its attack. The purple light formed into a shield and no matter how the ck spike attacked, it could not break through the defence. On the contrary, every single time itunched an attack, there would be liquid flowing down that was being corroded by the purple light.

    Mu Chen quietly felt relieved at this sight. Fortunately, it was effective.

    Because of the help from the Mand Flower, Mand had clearly felt less pressure. Her tightly knitted brows had also eased a little as she stretched her hand out and wiped the smear of blood on the corner of her lips. Right now, she had lost her strength due to the terrifying pain, so even such a small action was tough for her.

    Up in mid-air, the Mand Flower¡¯s victory was getting more explicit as the state of the sinister ck spike became even weaker. In the end, it went back into Mand¡¯s body.

    Mand rxed only when she sensed the state of the ck spike. Shortly after, she couldn¡¯t bear the intense pain in her body and couldn¡¯t help kneeling down in the pond as she took in deep breaths with beads of cold sweat endlessly flowing down on her exquisite face.

    However, in that instant, when she loosened up, the ck spike that was only left with half a foot abruptly burst out. A spike that was covered with saw teeth shot towards her throat.

    The ck spike swiftly grew in size in Mand¡¯s pupils. However, she could not avoid it with her current strength, so her face instantly turned pale.

    Rustle!

    However, just when Mand was about to clench her teeth and take on that sneak attack, the sharp gale suddenly stopped half an inch before her throat. However, the sharp gale still made a streak of blood on her throat.

    Mand raised her head in shock as she saw that, not knowing when, there was a hand on the spike. Looking up from the hand, she saw Mu Chen before her and that he had grabbed onto the spike at the crucial moment.

    However, when Mu Chen held onto the ck spike, the sharp saw teeth instantly cut into his palm as fresh blood flowed down. Also, a crucible pain came from his palm as well.

    Under that intense pain, he only endured for a few breaths of time before he kneeled onto one leg. His eyes turned bloodshot but he still clenched his teeth and refuse to loosen his grip. On the contrary, he even slowly pulled the ck spike back.

    Mand clenched her teeth and waved her hand. The Mand Flower up in the air instantly burst out with dazzling purple light. It was only a rustle, and the ck spike could no longer prop itself up as it broke free from Mu Chen¡¯s grip, before it was suppressed back into Mand¡¯s body.

    Plop.

    Mu Chen finally couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and his body fell into the pond. His state was miserable. It took him a long while before he could climb up with his body slightly trembling with an expression of lingering fear.

    ¡°Are you courting death?¡± Seeing that he was fine, Mand felt relieved as she coldly said.

    ¡°I¡¯m helping you.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s face was depressed. He had done such a great job helping her, but was reprimanded instead. What logic was this?

    ¡°Don¡¯t barge in without knowing anything. If it weren¡¯t for the Immortal Page, you would also be infected by the curse!¡± Mand coldly reprimanded without any trace of politeness.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face slightly changed as he immediately looked at his palm. Indeed, he saw a sinister ck mark on his palm but, fortunately, a purple light was emitting from within his body and was slowly erasing the ck mark. That purple light naturally came from the Immortal Page.

    Mu Chen wiped his cold sweat. He had witnessed how terrifying the curse in Mand¡¯s body was. If he didn¡¯t have the Immortal Page, he would definitely die from the infection with his current strength.

    ¡°Are you much better?¡± Mu Chen looked at Mand.

    ¡°For the time being.¡± Mand moved her body, but realised that she had lost her strength and immediately frowned her brows.

    Mu Chen stretched his hand out and retrieved the Immortal Page. After that, he looked at Mand and curled his lips. He retrieved a big ck robe and wrapped it on Mand¡¯s petite and fair body, before carrying her up from the cold pond.

    Mand only lightly cast a nce at him for his actions, but did not resist. She quietly leaned against his chest and was recovering her strength.

    Mu Chen carried her and leapt out of the pond, before cing her on a rock.

    The little girl quietly sat on the rock as her wet hair stuck to her body. The big robe was also firmly stuck to her body, revealing her little curves.

    She quietly recovered a little before looking at Mu Chen, who was a little bored, and lightly said, ¡°Thanks for your help. To repay you, I will tell you the secret techniques of the Great Sr Undying Body that I know about.¡±

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen¡¯s mind jolted.

 Chapter 718 - Nine Solar Energy

    Chapter 718 - Nine Sr Energy

    Within the hollow mountain, Mand¡¯s petite figure was wrapped in an oversized ck robe as her golden pupils were lightly ncing at Mu Chen whose eyes was filled with excitement from a sentence from her, ¡°The Great Sr Undying Body is the foundation for cultivating the Primordial Immortal Body. Although it isn¡¯t within the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies, if it is to be ranked, it will at least be in the top 30s.¡±

    ¡°Top 30s? So powerful?¡±

    Mu Chen was startled. He never underestimated the Great Sr Undying Body, but it was out of his expectation that it could be within the top 30s. After all, he was clear that a Sovereign Celestial Body that was in the top 30s ranking are highly valued treasures even in those ancient sects. At least in the Greaw Sky, it wasn¡¯t an ordinary Sovereign Celestial Body.

    ¡°You should know the origin of the Primordial Immortal Body, right? As one of the few Primal Celestial Bodies in the world, even if the Great Sr Undying Body was just the foundation of it, it isn¡¯t something that other ordinary Sovereign Celestial Bodies can bepared to.¡± said Mand.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. Experiencing the great ancient disaster, there were only five Primal Celestial Bodies left in this world, and the Primordial Celestial Body was just one of it.

    The power possessed by the five Primal Celestial Bodies were several folds strongerpared to other Sovereign Celestial Bodies.

    ¡°Although you have sessfully refined the Great Sr Undying Body, it won¡¯t be easy for you toprehend its profundities.¡± Mand cast her lips aside as she seems to be mocking Mu Chen for wasting such a precious Sovereign Celestial Body.

    Mu Chen had an awkward expression on his face. After all, he had just refined the Great Sr Undying Body not long ago, so it was naturally tough for him toprehend its profundities. Also, he only obtained the refining method for it from the Immortal Page, so he had to rely on himself to grasp many things about it.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to seek pointers from Lord Mand.¡± Beggars can¡¯t be choosers, so he could only seek instructions humbly.

    ¡°You know what is Sovereign Ability?¡± Mand spoke out calmly.

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head. The Sovereign Abilities were unique means that only possessed in those powerful Sovereign Celestial Body. But those Sovereign Celestial Body that he had encountered so far doesn¡¯t seem to possess any Sovereign Ability.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that the Great Sr Undying Body possesses Sovereign Ability?¡±

    ¡°If Sovereign Celestial Body like the Great Sr Undying Body doesn¡¯t have any Sovereign Ability, then how many Sovereign Celestial Bodies are qualified to possess them?¡± Mand flung her lips aside.

    ¡°The Sovereign Ability for the Great Sr Undying Body is known as the Nine Sr Energy.¡±

    ¡°Nine Sr Energy?¡± Mu Chen was briefly stunned before speaking out as if he hadprehended something, ¡°Is it rted to the refining of Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi?¡±

    Mand cast a surprised nce at Mu Chen, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not stupid to the point that you¡¯re hopeless.¡±

    The corner of Mu Chen¡¯s lips lightly twitched.

    ¡°After refining the Nine Suns Divine Lingzhi, it will form into nine Great Sr Crystals in the Great Sr Undying Body. If all of it is nurtured and catalysed, the power of the Nine Sr Energy can even suppress the heavens in a flip of the hand.¡± Mand said slowly.

    ¡°Nine Sr Crystals?¡±

    Mu Chen lightly knitted his brows as he shut his eyes shortly after. Vast spiritual energy abruptly burst out, and with the surging of golden light, the Great Sr Undying Body appeared with a sh. His eyes were closed as he tried to sense it attentively. A long timeter, he discovered nine area in the Great Sr Undying Body that had vague peculiar fluctuations along with the flow of spiritual energy.

    Those fluctuations were extremely tiny, concealed by spiritual energies. If it weren¡¯t for Mu Chen deliberately sensing it, it would probably be hard to be detected.

    Mu Chen¡¯s mind flowed and observed those location carefully. In the depth of those spiritual light, there were indeed nine crystal objects with great fluctuations being quietly emitted.

    ¡°This is the Nine Sr Crystals?¡±

    Mu Chen discovered it and released his Great Sr Undying Body, opening his eyes as he spoke out in a little pressing tone, ¡°How can I catalyse those Nine Sr Crystals?¡±

    He could sense that those Nine Sr Crystals possessed extremely stunning energy. If it could mature, then it could significantly enhance his strength.

    ¡°Simple, catalyse it with your spiritual energy. If your spiritual energy is insufficient, then use Sovereign Spiritual Liquids. Let me think, you might need 50,000 - 60,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids to mature one of those Nine Sr Crystals.¡± Mand spoke out casually.

    ¡°50,000 - 60,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids?¡±

    However, her casual words nearly made Mu Chen spurt blood from his mouth. He only spent about 10,000 to purchase the Void Great Sr Fruit. But right now, a single Nine Sr Crystals would need over 50,000, he wouldn¡¯t have that amount even if he were to sell himself!

    ¡°Is it a lot? This is just the first Nine Sr Crystals. Towards the end, the amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids required will increase.¡± Mand gently shrugged her fair shoulders.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face turned green as he felt that the power of Nine Sr Energy was entirely depended on Sovereign Spiritual Liquids!

    ¡°Look at your pitiful looks...¡± Mand¡¯s cheek was resting on her hands as she looked at Mu Chen with a mocking gaze. Shortly after, shezily waved her hand, ¡°Look at the fact that you meddled and helped recklessly, I will help you to catalyse the first Nine Sr Crystal.¡±

    Hearing the first part of her words, Mu Chen became furious, but when he listened to thetter part of her words, his anger was kept and gave thumbs out in a solemn expression, ¡°Knowing to repay gratitude, you¡¯re indeed a heroine.¡±

    ¡°Spineless.¡± Mand cast a nt nce at him.

    ¡°Spine can¡¯t be used right now.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    ¡°Bring out your Great Sr Undying Body.¡± Mand waved her hand as she spoke.

    Mu Chen immediately acted as ording to her instructions, with a will in his heart, the Great Sr Undying Body that was dazzling in golden light appeared in this hollow mountain. The golden light shone in the mountain, making it seem as if the interior of the mountain was forged with gold.

    Mand stretched her tiny hands out as ck spiritual energy gathered on her fingertip. In the next instant, it turned into a dark light and flew out, swiftly shooting into the Great Sr Undying Body and appeared at the centre of the brows.

    There was a Great Sr Crystal in that location.

    The dark light enveloped the Great Sr Crystal. Mu Chen could sense as majestic spiritual energy was endlessly pouring towards that Great Sr Crystal.

    The dark light stayed in that location but that Great Sr Crystal did not catalyse as Mu Chen had expected.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mu Chen opened his eyes and looked at Mand who had retracted her hand back in doubt.

    The little girl gently rubbed on her forehead as she seems a little exhausted, she rolled her eyes at Mu Chen, ¡°Do you think this is mother hen incubating eggs? It will be that easy? I left spiritual energy there to be slowly catalysed. It will take sometime before it matures.¡±

    Only then did Mu Chen understood what happened and smiled shortly after, ¡°Why don¡¯t you catalyse a few more?

    A single movement of her had the effect of tens of thousands of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, that sort ofbour was simply too heavens defying.

    ¡°Sure, but with your current strength, I only need to catalyse three Great Sr Crystals, and your Great Sr Undying Body will not be able to bear that terrifying body. It will explode with a band..¡± A smear of smile and yet not a smile expression appeared on Mand¡¯s face. After that, she stretched her hand out as dark light shrouded her fingertip and she spoke with smiles, ¡°Come, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled in embarrassed as he took two steps back, ¡°I think it¡¯s best if I do it myself.¡±

    Mand indifferently retracted her hand. Mu Chen also sat beside her as he hesitated for a brief instant before asking out, ¡°Why do you know so many things about the Great Sr Undying Body?¡±

    This question had been hovering in his heart for a long time as he realised that Mand¡¯s knowledge of the Great Sr Undying Body far surpassed his. Generally speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be many people that know about the Great Sr Undying Body.

    Mu Chen was stunned as she fell into silence. A long whileter, only did she open her mouth, ¡°Because you are not the only one that refined the Great Sr Undying Body in this world.¡±

    ¡°You have refined it before?¡± Mu Chen was startled.

    ¡°No.¡± Mand shook her head as she spoke out lightly, ¡°But I have encountered before... So don¡¯t think that you are the only time, and I also have to remind you to be cautious if you encounter someone that has refined the Great Sr Undying Body in the future.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Mu Chen asked with his face turning grave.

    ¡°What is your objective for refining the Great Sr Undying Body?¡± Mand asked.

    ¡°Primordial Immortal Body.¡± Mu Chen said lightly, and his face changed a little shortly after. Perhaps he might not be the only one that had refined the Great Sr Undying Body, but there could only be one person that could seed in refining the Primordial Immortal Body. So generally speaking, those that had refined the Great Sr Undying Body are all hispetitors.

    ¡°The Primordial Immortal Body is one of the few existing Primal Celestial Bodies. You will naturally go through cruel elimination to obtain it. Since you have refined the Great Sr Undying Body, you only managed to pass the first step. So it will still depend on your ability in your future achievements.¡± Mand said calmly.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression was grave as his heart was rolling a little. Mand¡¯s words had clearly brought quite a bit of shock for him. Looks like there are still many secrets hidden behind the Primordial Immortal Body that he was still unaware.

    ¡°Are the other Primal Celestial Bodies like this as well?¡± Mu Chen asked as he looked at Mand.

    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Mand did not give him an exact answer.

    Mu Chen gently nodded his head and smiled, ¡°Thanks, I will be careful. But hearing your words, I¡¯m getting more interested in the Primordial Immortal Body.¡±

    Mand cast a nce at Mu Chen whose eyes was zing with fire in a little astonishment. This fellow¡¯s guts is genuinely stunning.

    ¡°It¡¯s just to pay your back.¡±

    Mand stood up as she turned around and walked towards the exit, ¡°Let¡¯s go, the Expedition War of the Great Havew Domain will soon begin. You¡¯re on your own, don¡¯t get killed by others and bring the Great Sr Undying Body to waste.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as he clenched his fist shortly after, his gaze was firm. How no matter how much danger was there in the Great Sr Undying Body, he will definitely not give up. There will be a day when he obtains the Primordial Immortal Body!

    Because this was a necessary path to be a supreme expert!

 Chapter 719 - War Begins

    <strong>Chapter 719 - War Begins</strong>

    The war preparation atmosphere in Great Havew Domain grew to the limit within a few days. There were countless streaks of light that endlessly flew in the sky of the Greaw Sky on a daily basis as the torrential fighting intent soared throughout the horizon.

    In a ce like the Greaw Continent, where disputes were endless, war was verymon. Speaking from a certain angle, there wasn¡¯t any separation of righteousness and evil, it was just the strong preys on the weak, the junglew.

    When the Greaw Sky was in hibernation, the Hundred Battles Domain initiated wars several times, raiding the cities of the Great Havew Domain and recklessly plundered them. Today, the Great Havew Domain was just paying them back.

    Nine Nether Pce

    In the hall where many of the higher hierarchy of the Nine Nether Pce gathered, spiritual light gathered on the stone tform, forming into aplicated map made of Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°Now that the King forces of our Great Havew Domain have already been dispatched, the other subsidiary forces are also gathering their forces.¡± Nine Nether said as she looked at theplicated map.

    ¡°The Hundred Battles Domain must have sensed the major movements in the Great Havew Domain, right?¡± Mu Chen said, also looking at the map.

    Nine Nether gently nodded her head. ¡°Sensing alone is nothing, a war of this scale can¡¯t be changed by just merely sensing anything.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head. The strength of the Great Havew Domain was ced here. No matter what precautions the other party had prepared, when directly suppressing them with absolute strength, any schemes were just decorations.

    ¡°Then, what about the attacking route of our Nine Nether Pce?¡± Tang Bing asked from the side.

    Nine Nether slightly narrowed her slender eyes as her slender finger pointed at the southwest of the map, stopping on a red dot. At the side of the red dot, there were three striking bloody words.

    Demonic Lightning Sect!

    ¡°Demonic Lightning Sect?¡± Tang Bing, Tang Rou and the rest standing around cried out in surprise. Shortly after, Qiu Shan carefully said, ¡°Pce Lord, this Demonic Lightning Sect has a high reputation in the Hundred Battles Domain. The Sect Master, Qin Tiangang¡¯s strength has also reached Fifth Grade Sovereign long ago. Isn¡¯t it unwise to set them as our target?¡±

    In such a war, plundering was attached with most importance. And plundering was the easiest to start with. But clearly, this Demonic Lightning Sect wasn¡¯t among the list of easy opponents.

    ¡°Great riskes with great harvest.¡± Nine Nether lightly smiled, ¡°This Demonic Lightning Sect¡¯s actions have been overbearing in the recent years, assaulting the territories of our Great Havew Domain several times. God-knows how much Sovereign Celestial Liquids they have seized from us. This time, we¡¯ll take it all back from them.¡±

    ¡°As for Qin Tiangang, I will personally deal with him.¡±

    Qiu Shan and the rest exchanged looks. However, seeing as Nine Nether had made her decision, they could only respectfully acknowledge it. Since Nine Nether was so confident, there was nothing for them to fear. Furthermore, the Great Havew Domain was going topletely move out, so the Demonic Lightning Sect might not dare to face their sharpness head-on.

    ¡°All of you make your preparations, our Nine Nether Pce will move out tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Qiu Shan and the rest agreed as they dispersed.

    Mu Chen waited until everyone left, before looking at Nine Nether and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Why did you choose the Demonic Lightning Sect?¡±

    Although Nine Nether had already exined her reason, that reason was certainly undependable through his understanding of Nine Nether.

    Hearing his question, Nine Nether cast a nce at Mu Chen. ¡°That is only part of the reason. The main reason is that there¡¯s a Demonic Lightning Pool in the Demonic Lightning Sect. Rumour has it that there¡¯s a Dipper Lightning in the depth of the Demonic Lightning Pool that originates from the depths of the earth. It¡¯s called Demonic Earth Lightning. And in the location that the Demonic Earth Lightning is gathered, there¡¯s an even more powerful lightning energy which we call... Nether Demon Heart Lightning.¡±

    ¡°Nether Demon Heart Lightning?¡± Mu Chen was stunned.

    ¡°It is an extremely unusual lightning energy, even more terrifying than the Divine ck Demonic Lightning. The criteria for it to be born is extremely harsh, so even I cannot guarantee whether it exists in the Demonic Lightning Pool.¡±

    ¡°You want it?¡± Mu Chen stared at Nine Nether after he seemed to have figured something out.

    ¡°Correct, you need it to cultivate the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art. With the lightning energy from your Lightning God¡¯s Physique, it¡¯s insufficient for you to train the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art into a great sess. So you need another special lightning energy and this Nether Demon Heart Lightning is a perfect choice. Because, from a certain angle, it can beparable to the Undying mes.¡± Nine Nether said seriously.

    Mu Chen looked at Nine Nether in a daze as a dense feeling poured out from his eyes. He never thought that the reason why Nine Nether chose the Demonic Lightning Sect was for his sake.

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be like this. What I said earlier wasn¡¯t wrong as well. Only great riskes with great harvest. If we can deal with the Demonic Lightning Sect, our harvest will far exceed your imagination, and this is what the Nine Nether Pce needs right now. If we want to strengthen our Nine Nether Pce, then we will need a great amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.¡±

    Nine Nether patted her hand onto Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Furthermore, if we don¡¯t act first, we might not have the chance to do so in the future.¡±

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head. This wasn¡¯t the right time to be refusing. Since this matter greatly benefited the Nine Nether Pce as well, then he would definitely give it his best for it.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then let this Demonic Lightning Sect take care of our expenses.¡±

    ...

    When the next day arrived, the fighting intent that had been boiling in the Greaw Sky for days had finally reached the limit. On the horizon, there was arge amount of silhouettes flying from every direction, looking like patches of clouds as they constantly flew towards the direction of Greaw Sky¡¯s Teleportation Spiritual Array.

    Evidently, the war had started at this moment.

    The various Kings had also started to act, such an Expedition War was the best opportunity for them to seize resources and strengthen themselves. But this time, the Domain Ruler had already said that any items seized in this war wouldn¡¯t have to be submitted, which undoubtedly made the various Kings¡¯ eyes grow even redder.

    When countless figures were shing across the horizon, Nine Nether was donned in ck armour as she stood before the Nine Nether Pce. Her long hair was casually fluttering in the wind, making her look valiant. Her pair of slender legs was revealing a soul-sucking charm at this moment.

    Her gaze strictly swept at the Nine Nether Troop that was like a patch of ck clouds. She did not speak a single word, before she abruptly waved her hand down, ¡°Nine Nether Troop, go!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    An orderly thunderous bark rang out in an instant. Nine Nether, Mu Chen and Tang Bing flew out first, turning into streaks of light across the horizon, before a big patch of ck clouds followed closely behind them along with torrential fighting intent.

    ...

    Southwest of the Great Havew Domain, Soutw City

    Soutw City sat at the border of the Great Havew Domain. When Mu Chen lead the Nine Nether Troop through the Teleportation Spiritual Array and appeared in this ce, the entire city was in chaos.

    Smoke rose in the city as the asional streaks of light flew across the horizon. That chaotic scene was clearly much more deste than those bustling cities in the inner regions.

    When some of the guards in the city saw the arrival of the Nine Nether Troop, a streak of light flew over from the city and took the form of a silhouette.

    ¡°This subordinate, Soutw City¡¯s City Lord, Ji Fan greets Lord Nine Nether!¡± It was a middle-aged man that came over as he cupped his fist respectfully towards Nine Nether. Because there had been many troops rushing over from the Great Havew Domain these days, he wasn¡¯t surprised by the appearance of the Nine Nether Troop.

    Nine Nether lightly nodded her head. ¡°How¡¯s the situation of this region?¡±

    ¡°Initially, the Hundred Battles Domain has been continuouslyunching assaults over. But after Lord Domain Ruler announced the Expedition War, the Hundred Battles Domain retreated. Right now, our men are currentlyunching assaults, so the conflicts are endless for both parties around myriads of miles from here.¡± Ji Fan said respectfully.

    ¡°But a few thousand miles towards the southwest is the territory of the Demonic Lightning Sect. So we do not dare to go too deep.¡±

    With the Demonic Lightning Sect¡¯s strength, it was sufficient to be on par with the King forces of the Great Havew Domain. If there wasn¡¯t any King that acted, the other subsidiary forces of the Great Havew Domain naturally wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke the Demonic Lightning Sect.

    ¡°Pass down my orders. Everyone in this region is to gather towards the Demonic Lightning Sect.¡± Nine Nether faintly said.

    Ji Fan was startled as he cautiously asked, ¡°Lord wants to attack the Demonic Lightning Sect? Qin Tiangang isn¡¯t someone easy to deal with.¡±

    ¡°Go, I will personally deal with Qin Tiangang.¡± Nine Nether waved her hand with an unquestionable tone.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ji Fan no longer dared to speak anymore and immediately cupped his fists in response, before flying down from the sky, and entering the City Lord Mansion. He used a special transmitting channel to spread the news.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Nine Nether was swift and decisive. She did not drag, even the slightest. She turned around and flew towards the southwest direction with the Nine Nether Troop following her with torrential bloodlust.

    Countless gazes were directed at the silhouettes of the Nine Nether Troop from the city with curiosity in their eyes. Judging from the looks of it, the Nine Nether Pce seemed to be going after the Demonic Lightning Sect. If the two colossal forces were to fight, it would definitely be a disaster. But no one knew if the Nine Nether Pce, whose reputation had been soaring in the Great Havew Domain recently, could defeat the Demonic Lightning Sect, whose reputation had been spread widely in the Hundred Battles Domain.

    This was a battle that others would look forward to.

 Chapter 720 - Sweep Across

    <strong>Chapter 720 - Sweep Across</strong>

    Lightning Fire ins

    This was the converging point of the Great Havew Domain and Hundred Battles Domain in the southwest. Along with the beginning of war between the two colossal forces, this vast in was also covered in the mes of battle.

    The conflict from the two parties were fighting endlessly, sneak attacks, ganging up as these intense battles caused the heavens and earth to be enveloped in violent Spiritual Energy fluctuations.

    The earth lightly trembled along with it as well.

    Those that did not belong to either force had avoided these fighting areas, so as not to be affected by them. In this meat-grinding war, entering it would definitely spell destruction.

    In the Lightning Fire ins stood a tattered city. At this moment, this city was constantly swept in violent Spiritual Energy fluctuations and anyone could tell that the two parties were contesting over this city.

    One party was clearly from the Great Havew Domain, while the other party being from the forces of the Hundred Battles Domain. Such a battle was amon urrence in the current Lightning Fire ins.

    But, right now, the contest for this city had clearly reached the climax. This city was named Earthly ze City, an important city of the Hundred Battles Domain, so the defence could be considered tight. But right now, it was utterly crushed by several assaults from the party of the Great Havew Domain.

    But this time, the party that had their eyes on this Earthly ze City was the Lion-Tiger Mountain of the Great Havew Domain that had quite a reputation themselves.

    At this moment, right above the city, over a hundred figures stood as they looked at the direction where Spiritual Energy fluctuations continuously came from with heavy expressions.

    There was a robust middle-aged man at the front, his brows frowned as he looked at the city. The defence her far exceeded his expectations.

    Whoosh!

    As he looked at the city, dozens of light figures flew over andnded in front of them. The one in front was also a man with a robust built. He wasn¡¯t unfamiliar, he was Fang Lei, whom Mu Chen had encountered sometime back in the Greaw Goldpond.

    ¡°Uncle Liu, there¡¯s two Third Grade Sovereign experts hidden in this Earthly ze City.¡± Fang Lei looked at the middle-aged man as he solemnly said.

    ¡°No wonder it¡¯s so hard to bite!¡± The middle-aged man spoke with a grave expression. He was the leader of Lion-Tiger Mountain, his cultivation was also at Third Grade Sovereign. If the other parties also had a Third Grade Sovereign, then they could gain the advantage through quantity. But if there was two, then they would have to pay a huge price.

    ¡°Uncle Liu, what should we do?¡± Fang Lei asked. He was also well-aware that the opponent¡¯s strength was stronger than them. If it wasn¡¯t for the exhaustion of his men earlier, they would have longe out to fight them head-on.

    The middle-aged man lightly changed his expression as he abruptly clenched his teeth and immediately said, ¡°Withdraw! We will look for another target!¡±

    Fang Lei and the experts of the Lion-Tiger Mountain were startled, but could only unwillingly nod their heads because they understood that if they were to forcefullyunch attacks, they would definitely pay a huge price.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    The middle-aged man waved his hand and immediately withdrew, when the other experts of the Lion-Tiger Mountain saw that, they also followed up immediately as well.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    However, just when they were about to withdraw, suddenly, there were streaks of light flying out from the city. The two streaks of light that were at the front were emitting powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations.

    ¡°Haha, since you guys havee, then don¡¯t bother leaving!¡±

    The two streaks of light let out roaringughter as two violent surges of Spiritual Energy swept out, sweeping towards the retreating Lion-Tiger Mountain.

    When the leader of the Lion-Tiger Mountain saw this situation, his face instantly changed and he immediately acted, shing with the two Spiritual Energies.

    Boom!

    Spiritual Energy fluctuations burst out as the leader of the Lion-Tiger Mountain let out a groaning sound from his throat and was sent back hundreds of meters. He was also just a Third Grade Sovereign, so he could notpete against the two from the other party.

    ¡°Quick, leave!¡±

    As he was sent flying away, the leader of the Lion-Tiger Mountain no longer dared to stay and hastily barked out. It turned out that the other party was pretending to be weak, and the fact was that they had already recovered long ago.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote for you to leave now!¡±

    Facing the hastily retreating experts of the Lion-Tiger Mountain, the experts of the Earthly ze City were led by the two Third Grade Sovereigns as they chased after them.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± When Fang Lei saw those fellows closely pursuing them, he let out a curse.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see where are you guys are going to escape!¡±

    A streak of light flew over. One of the Third Grade Sovereigns appeared before Fang Lei¡¯s group and threw a palm out. A huge palm of Spiritual Energy shrouded them like a shadow.

    Fang Lei¡¯s group, which was enveloped in the huge palm of Spiritual Energy, could not escape at that moment and their faces grew pale in an instant.

    Boom!

    As the huge Spiritual Energy palm shrouded them, a ck beam of Battle Will swiftly burst forth from the horizon and heavily shed against the Spiritual Energy palm.

    Boom!

    The Spiritual Energy palm was destroyed, but the might of the Battle Will beam did not lessen as it heavily shes against the Third Grade Sovereign.

    Poof.

    Thetter looked like he was struck by lightning as his figure flew out, spewing a mouthful of blood from his mouth. His face was filled with fear as he looked at the horizon, which was where a patch of ck clouds were flying over and stopped in the air.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Nine Nether Troop!¡±

    When the experts of the Lion-Tiger Mountain saw this scene, they instantly burst out in joy.

    ¡°Haha, Brother Fang, I trust that you have been well since west met.¡± Standing at the front of the Nine Nether Troop, a figure looked at Fang Lei as heughed out.

    ¡±You... you¡¯re Mu Chen?!¡± Fang Lei instantly widened his eyes as he looked at the familiar figure.

    Mu Chen smiled as he nodded his head. Along the way, he led the Nine Nether Troop and swept quite a bit of people from the Hundred Battles Domain. Earlier, Mu Chen sensed the intense Spiritual Energy fluctuations over here, thus he rushed over.

    ¡°So it was Domain Lord Mu Chen, I am the leader of the Lion-Tiger Mountain, Liu Shi.¡± When the leader of the Lion-Tiger Mountain saw the current situation, he had immediately cupped his fists as well. His gaze was a little abnormal as he looked at Mu Chen. He had heard about the name of the new Domain Lord of Nine Nether Troop long ago.

    ¡°So it was Mountain Lord Liu.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he cupped his fists, but he did not bother with any courteous words. ¡°I will deal with one of the Third Grade Sovereigns, you guys will deal with the rest.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks to Domain Lord Mu Chen!¡± When Liu Shi heard Mu Chen¡¯s words, he was instantly overjoyed because he could tell that Mu Chen did not have any intentions of seizing this city. This way, this city could be taken by their Lion-Tiger Mountain.

    Mu Chen smiled as he nodded his head. Shortly after, his gaze grew cold and he waved his hand. A torrential Battle Will swept out as it was directed at the Third Grade Sovereign expert that was wounded by him earlier.

    But he had overestimated the opponent¡¯s fighting spirit. The Nine Nether Troop¡¯s formation was overwhelming. The Battle Will unleashed could even make a Third Grade Sovereign expert fearful.

    Since the Nine Nether Troop is here, doesn¡¯t that mean that the Pce Master of the Nine Nether Pce is nearby as well?

    As his trail of thoughts processed here, the face of the Third Grade Sovereign expert flickered as he turned around and escaped. When he escaped, the experts of the Earthly ze City lost their fighting spirit and escaped as well.

    The morale of the Lion-Tiger Mountain, however, grew as they pursued and their despondence from earlier had disappeared as well.

    At the sight of this, Mu Chen lightly smiled as he shifted his gaze to Liu Shi and Fang Lei. ¡°Gentlemen, our Nine Nether Pce¡¯s target is the Demonic Lightning Sect. Once the expedition of your Lion-Tiger Mountain is done, you guys can head for the Demonic Lightning Sect.¡±

    ¡°Important matters are at sake, so I will not stay here anymore and will make a move first!¡±

    Mu Chen cupped his fists, he did not dilly-dally around and the Nine Nether Troop that was led by him turned into a patch of thunderclouds and left with a wave of his hand, leaving behind astonished gazes.

    ¡°What a formidable young man. He had juste to the Great Havew Domain not too long ago and could control the Nine Nether Troop to such an extent.¡± Liu Shi looked at the leaving clouds and couldn¡¯t help sighing out when he sensed the torrential Battle Will.

    ¡°He¡¯s indeed terrifying. He¡¯s even more powerful than thest time we met.¡± Fang Lei sighed out as well. When he encountered Mu Chen in the past, he was still confident that he could fight with Mu Chen. But now that they met again, he knew that he was no longer Mu Chen¡¯s opponent, and Mu Chen¡¯s rate of improvement left him startled.

    ¡°ording to this speed, it will not take long for another King to emerge in the Great Havew Domain...¡±

    Liu Shi shook his head with a little envy and waved his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we will take down the Earthly ze City and head of the Demonic Lightning Sect. Haha, we can¡¯t miss that spectacr scene!¡±

    As he spoke, he was the first to fly out with the experts of the Lion-Tiger Mountain following behind.

    ...

    Although Nine Nether¡¯s objective was the Demonic Lightning Sect right from the start, she was smart and did not directly head over in a rash manner. She slowed down a little in the Lightning Fire ins. At the same time, she sent out Mu Chen along with the Nine Nether Troop by themselves in this region. With Mu Chen¡¯s strength, and with the help of the Nine Nether Troop, they could simply sweep across.

    So along the path of the Nine Nether Troop, those of the Hundred Battles Domain were all defeated. In addition, Mu Chen did not seize any of the cities that they had passed by, but left them to those forces that were bitterly fighting.

    Although such actions had cost some losses for them, it built up a positive reputation for the Nine Nether Pce in just one day. So when the Nine Nether Pce requested for them to join hands against the Demonic Lightning Sect, not a single one disagreed.

    Thus, when the Nine Nether Troopunched their attacks against the Demonic Lightning Sect on the second day, there were dozens of forces enveloping the Demonic Lightning Sect from other directions.

    This scene was majestic. There were silhouettes in the horizon flying across with fighting intent filling the sky, causing even the horizon to be darkened.

    It was under this terrifying envelopment that Mu Chen leads the Nine Nether Troop into the territories of the Demonic Lightning Sect.

 Chapter 721 - Demonic Lightning Sect

    Chapter 721 - Demonic Lightning Sect

    When the army of the Great Havew Domain stepped into the territory of the Demonic Lightning Sect, there wasn¡¯t a counterattack like they had expected. Furthermore, what was more shocking was that the cities along their way had dismissed their defence.

    This abnormal situation made Nine Nether and Mu Chen somewhat astonished. But shortly after, they realised what was going on. The Demonic Lightning Sect wasn¡¯t withdrawing in fear, but coting their strength to burst out.

    ¡°Looks like they intend to battle us beneath the Demonic Lightning Mountains.¡± Nine Nether lightly smiled, there wasn¡¯t any fear present in her slender eyes as she softly waved her hand, leading the army, and pressed forth.

    Half a dayter, the army was finally slowing down near the ins that stretched to the end. The horizon was dark. There weren¡¯t any lush green trees in the range of the mountains, only a thunderous roar that continuously rang out.

    Those thunderous rumbles did note from the sky, but from the depths of the earth. As they rumbled, the earth constantly trembled.

    A majestic ck mountain was like a giant as it stood before them. The ck mountain body looked like it was indestructible.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    When the Nine Nether Troop quietly stood there, streaks of light flew over from every direction behind them, forming a circr sector that sealed this entire area.

    This was the many subsidiary forces of the Great Havew Domain.

    Mu Chen stood before the Nine Nether Troop with his eyes slightly closed. Although the lightning energy was spread throughout this region, he could still faintly sense several powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations.

    After all, this was the headquarters of the Demonic Lightning Sect.

    Nine Nether raised her gaze as her cold voice rang throughout this region, ¡°After hiding for so long, isn¡¯t it meaningless to continue to hide?¡±

    ¡°Haha, truly worthy of the Nine Nether King, truly a heroine.¡±

    When Nine Nether spoke out, a thunderous voice abruptly rumbled and resonated between the heavens and earth. Shortly after, dazzling lightning suddenly burst out from the Demonic Lightning Mountain.

    That lightning poured down from the horizon from all directions. Under that dazzling lightning lustre, many figures appeared in the sky with a sh. Countless Spiritual Energy fluctuations that were suppressed before were unleashed without any reservation. In an instant, even the heavens and earth turned pale.

    Half of the figures in the sky had inharmonious Spiritual Energy fluctuations around them that wasparable to the Demonic Lightning Sect. Clearly, they weren¡¯t from the Demonic Lightning Sect, but judging from their appearances, the Demonic Lightning Sect actually had the same idea as Nine Nether.

    Nine Nether recruited other subsidiary forces to attack the Demonic Lightning Sect, and the Demonic Lightning Sect had also pulled in other forces to give a fatal strike to the Nine Nether Pce.

    Probably seventy to eighty percent of the forces in this southwest battlefield were gathered over here. Just this line-up was sufficient tounch a colossal war.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was focused on the central region, where the lightning was the most violent. Standing before the lightning was a figure that was floating in the air.

    He had a robust figure, covered in grey armour, with both his arms crossed before his chest. Greyish-ck lightning flickered in the surface of his body as a powerful oppressive energy shrouded over, spreading out between the heavens and earth.

    In the Demonic Lightning Sect, aside from the Sect Master, Qin Tiangang, who else could possess such strength?

    In the direction of the Great Havew Domain, many forces fell into a slight disturbance when they saw that robust figure that looked like a demonic deity. After all, Qin Tiangang of the Demonic Lightning Sect¡¯s name wasn¡¯t small. It was so much so that it had even surpassed Nine Nether, to a certain degree. After all, Nine Nether¡¯s status had been missing for all these years.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of the Nine Nether King¡¯s beauty, now that I have witnessed it today, the rumour isn¡¯t fake. But fighting is something that belongs to men, and with your appearance, it¡¯s somewhat hard to fight.¡± Qin Tiangang¡¯s gaze was directed at Nine Nether as hisughter rang out like thunder.

    Nine Nether faintly smiled from hearing his words and slowly took several steps forth. With every single step, a clear and crisp cry rang out between the heavens and earth as a terrifying Spiritual Energy spread out in this region. Vaguely, the horizon behind her formed into a massive ckbird, whose end could not be seen.

    The crisp cry resounded as it dispersed the pressure that wasing from Qin Tiangang.

    ¡°Nine Netherworld Bird?¡±

    Countless gazes in this region were directed at the ckbird with various expressions. Many people knew that Nine Nether was from the Nine Nether Bird n, but not many knew that she had already sessfully evolved into a Divine Beast.

    Qin Tiangang¡¯s gaze slightly shrunk when he looked at the ckbird, even the expression on his face turned a little grave. Although Nine Nether was just a Fourth Grade Sovereign, even a Fifth Grade Sovereign would find it troublesome to deal with a Divine Beast. After all, the powerful vitality that belonged to Divine Beasts far exceeded humans, and they would naturally gain the advantage if they were to fight.

    ¡°Nine Nether King, you¡¯re really going to fight our Demonic Lightning Sect to the death?¡± Qin Tiangang solemnly said, ¡°You should know that there aren¡¯t any benefits for us to fight. Although both of our sides are having a war right now, there are many better targets than our Demonic Lightning Sect.¡±

    ¡°Why? You¡¯re scared now?¡± Nine Nether mocked with a smile, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to fight, I can let you guys leave as long as you hand over the Demonic Lightning Mountain.¡±

    Qin Tiangang¡¯s gaze grew cold. ¡°This Sect Master was kind-hearted enough to not embarrass you for stepping down, but since you¡¯re not tactful, do you really think that my Demonic Lightning Sect is a pushover?¡±

    ¡°We will only find out whether you guys are pushovers or not after we fight.¡± Nine Nether said lightly.

    ¡°Since you are so determined to find trouble with my Demonic Lightning Sect, it just so happens that I can destroy your Nine Nether Pce and raise the reputation of my Demonic Lightning Sect!¡± Qin Tiangang sneered as a chill shed in his eyes. He naturally knew that an excellent increase in reputation for his Demonic Lightning Sect could gain if they destroyed the Nine Nether Pce. At that time, he would probably be able to use this leap to stand on the same level as the Myriad Swords Valley, Demonic Corpse Sect and Great Compassion Sky as a fourth peak force in the Hundred Battles Domain.

    And this ambition that he had was the reason why he worked so hard to pull together any scattered forces, preparing to start a war with the Nine Nether Pce with the advantage of terrain.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you will not have the fortune to enjoy it.¡± Nine Nether calmly said as she stared at Qin Tiangang and continued, ¡°Since you have prepared for so long, then my Nine Nether Pce will apany you to wherever you want to y.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Qin Tiangang sneered as he shifted his gaze and stopped on Mu Chen, who was behind Nine Nether, with a smile, ¡°I have also heard of the boilingmotion that your Nine Nether Pce has caused in the Great Havew Domain. I believe this kid is the new Domain Lord of your Nine Nether Pce, right?¡±

    ¡°Haha, Mu Chen greets Sect Master Qin.¡± Mu Chen smiled with his fists cupped together.

    ¡°I heard that the fame of your Nine Nether Troop is pretty greattely.¡± Qin Tiangang smiled with his eyes narrowed as he looked at Mu Chen and spoke as venomous as a snake, ¡°In the past, everyone called your Nine Nether Troop a garbage collective. This Sect Master is also curious if all those matters you caused some time ago are real.¡±

    ¡°What does Sect Master Qin want to do?¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    Qin Tiangang indifferently waved his hand.

    Rumble!

    In the greyish-ck lightning, there were sudden and deep thunderous rumbles. Shortly after, the lightning slowly dispersed as a troop that was donned in greyish-ck armour silently appeared behind Qin Tiangang.

    Along with the appearance of that troop, a violent fluctuation instantly burst out. The gazes under the ck metal armours seemed simr to that of ferocious beasts.

    ¡°This is the Demonic Lightning House of the Demonic Lightning Sect, a troop with pretty decent fame as well.¡± Tang Bing said in a heavy voice behind Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen slightly nodded his head. Before heading over, he had gotten some understanding towards the Demonic Lightning Sect. So he naturally knew of the troop called the Demonic Lightning House. It was a troop that was meticulously forged by the Demonic Lightning Sect. Speaking from a particr perspective, the fighting power of this troop probably wasn¡¯t any weaker than the Nine Nether Troop.

    Mu Chen looked at the Demonic Lightning House and his gaze slightly narrowed shortly after as he saw a figure slowly walking out at the front of that troop.

    That figure was dressed in greyish-ck clothes with his hair scattered, looking a little unruly. But his appearance was pretty handsome, except that his thin lips looked like des.

    ¡°Haha, I am an Elder of the Demonic Lightning Sect, Qin Ling.¡± When that man appeared, he gave Mu Chen a light and gentle smile.

    But when Mu Chen heard his name, he slightly narrowed his eyes. In the information he had, there was naturally some that belonged to Qin Ling. ording to that information, he was one of the two Great Elders of the Demonic Lightning Sect with the cultivation of Third Grade Sovereign, and he was also the Commander of the Demonic Lightning House. Under hismand, the Demonic Lightning House seized numerous cities from the Great Havew Domain. It was so much so that there were even some subsidiary forces wiped out by him, so he could be considered as a ferocious figure.

    ¡°Like thunder piercing the ears.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    ¡°Haha, I have also heard of Domain Lord Mu Chen¡¯s mighty deeds in the recent times. Our Demonic Lightning House has never annihted such a famous opponent. Looks like I have to grab ahold of this opportunity.¡± Qin Ling let out a gentle smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m only afraid that the name of Demonic Lightning House will no longer exist in the Hundred Battles Domain after this.¡± Mu Chen lightly smiled in return.

    Although the two of them wore smiles on their faces, they crossed swords with their words. It was so much so that there was killing intent surging between them, causing many forces in this region to feel a slight chill in their hearts. Looks like the war today couldn¡¯t be avoided.

    ¡°Nine Nether King, let me experience how powerful you, the Nine Netherworld Bird, are!¡±

    Qin Tiangang¡¯sughter rang out between the heavens and earth as his gaze abruptly grew cold. With a stomp of his feet, he soared towards the heavens as his roar resounded along with torrential killing intent.

    ¡°Qin Ling, destroy the Nine Nether Troop!¡±

    ¡°I will heed the Sect Master¡¯s orders!¡± Qin Ling smiled with his fists cupped. His gaze that was directed at Mu Chen was simr to a cat that had seen a mouse.

 Chapter 722 - Demonic Lightning Battle Will

    Chapter 722 - Demonic Lightning Battle Will

    Rumble.

    Thunder resounded throughout the heavens and earth as Qin Tiangang¡¯s figure turned into a streak of lightning as he soared towards the heavens, along with extremely violent Spiritual Energy fluctuations rippling throughout the entire region.

    Nine Nether raised her head with a cold sh circted in her slender eyes. Shortly after, she turned her head towards Mu Chen and said, ¡°I will deal with Qin Tiangang. I¡¯ll leave the Demonic Lightning House to you.¡±

    Right now, the troop that could stand on the stage was only the Nine Nether Troop. The other forces were far inparison to the Demonic Lightning House.

    ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Mu Chen lightly nodded his head. Although Qin Ling¡¯s cultivation had reached the Third Grade Sovereign, he was fortunate to have recently managed to break through to Second Grade Sovereign. Furthermore, regarding control of Battle Will, Mu Chen was confident that he wouldn¡¯t be any weaker than Qin Ling.

    ¡°I will swiftly deal with him.¡± Nine Nether nodded her head and did not stay any longer. She tapped her feet and appeared behind the ckbird. The ckbird let out a long cry as it pped its wings. A violent gale swept between the heavens and earth as the massive figure turned into a ck light and soared into the heavens.

    Qin Tiangang stood above the heavens, at a height of a few myriad feet away from the ground. The strong gale was biting cold, only an expert of his cultivation would dare to battle at this height.

    He crossed his arms before his chest and looked at the massive bird that appeared before him, pping its wings. Looking at the slender figure on the bird again, he faintly smiled. Both of his fists were tightly clenched as the greyish-ck lightning looked like pythons as they swam out from the surface of his body.

    Tsk! Tsk!

    Lightning flickered as Qin Tiangang¡¯s figure seemed to have expanded a loop. Generally speaking, those that practised lightning-attributed Spiritual Energy possessed a powerful physical body, and Qin Tiangang was apparently the same as Mu Chen, who had refined his physique.

    ¡°You can only me yourself for being blind and cing your target on my Demonic Lightning Sect.¡± Qin Tiangang sneered as he looked at Nine Nether.

    Hearing his words, Nine Nether did not bother speaking to him as her feet lightly tapped the air. The bird let out a long cry as it pped its wings. Majestic Spiritual Energy swept out and formed into ck feathers that rained down on Qin Tiangang.

    ¡°Puny tricks.¡±

    Qin Tiangang clenched his fist as greyish-ck lightning abruptly burst out, forming into a lightning barrier that shrouded him. When those ck features came in contact with the lightning barrier, they shattered into sparkling light as they faded away.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Nine Nether¡¯s rosy lips lifted as she pointed her finger out. Suddenly, amongst the ck feathers that covered the sky, a feather with a strand of purple mes appeared and charged into the lightning barrier with a rustle. And this time, as the purple mes surged, itbusted the lightning barrier to nothing. The feather was like a sharp sword that was aimed at the vital spot in the centre of Qin Tiangang¡¯s brows.

    This sudden attack caused Qin Tiangang¡¯s face to change. However, he was still a Fifth Grade Sovereign expert, so he immediately threw a palm out with lightning surging in the centre of the palm.

    Boom!

    The palm and feather with purple mes shed. In that instance, violent Spiritual Energy fluctuations wreaked havoc. Qin Tiangang¡¯s figure shed, and he appeared a few hundred feet away. He lowered his head and looked at the centre of his palm, which was charred ck, and his face turned dark in an instant.

    ¡°Do you think that your lightning energy can resist my Undying mes?¡± Nine Nether¡¯s lips lifted a smear of mockery.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Qin Tiangang coldly snorted as he stomped his feet. Greyish-ck lightning that was like an ocean burst out from his body. In a few breaths¡¯ time, the clouds in this region had turned into ck thunderclouds as terrifying Spiritual Energy fluctuations could be clearly sensed, even by those that were a few myriad feet down.

    When a Fifth Grade Sovereign was enraged, the might was indeed something that could shake the heavens and earth.

    Nine Nether swept her hand out as a pitch-ck Spiritual Energy burst out from her body as well. Within the torrential ck waves, purple mes surged and even caused space to severely distort.

    The two huge terrifying powers each upied half of the horizon. That confrontation was simr to that of meteorites shing together.

    Two cold gazes intertwined in the sky, and in the next instant, two figures turned into light figures as they flew out. Behind them, the torrential Spiritual Energies were like tidal waves as they shed.

    Boom!

    A startling Spiritual Energy gale wreaked havoc within the heavens, even the biting cold gale was shattered apart. The radius of a few myriad feet was covered by the two Spiritual Energies.

    It was a battle that was bound to be shaking to the core.

    Countless gazes were directed towards themotion in the heavens and they inwardly smacked their lips. Shortly after, those people shifted their gaze downwards. Both Nine Nether and Qin Tiangang possessed fearsome strength, so the oue of a confrontation of that level wasn¡¯t something so easily separated.

    And since the oue of the battle in the sky could not be determined so quickly, the battles bellow was clearly more important. The oue of that battle would also affect both Nine Nether and Qin Tiangang. The moment a confrontation of that level was distracted, a mistake could be easily revealed.

    Countless gazes in this region were directed at the two figures that stood before the Nine Nether Troop and Demonic Lightning House.

    Under those countless gazes, Qin Ling also gave Mu Chen a smile. ¡°Since the Sect Master has already issued an order, I really can¡¯t let you guys off today.¡±

    He clearly had quite a bit of self-confidence. The Demonic Lightning House had an advantage in quantitypared to the Nine Nether Troop, and between the two Commanders, his cultivation was at Third Grade Sovereign, so it could be considered as suppressing Mu Chen.

    He also had the dazzling achievements that he obtained by leading the Demonic Lightning House for all these years, so he was confident that he could disregard this new Domain Lord of the Great Havew Domain, whose fame had just recently risen.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that the oue of the battle will probably leave Commander Qin Ling disappointed.¡± But faced with Qin Ling¡¯s confidence, Mu Chen calmly smiled.

    ¡°Haha, truly courageous.¡± Qin Ling gave a thumbs up as a smear of a cold smile lifted on the corner of his lips. ¡°But things are interesting this way, as well. I hope that you will not let me be disappointed. I loathe those that are only capable of talking!¡±

    Boom!

    Along with his voice, Qin Ling stomped his feet as his figure burst forth. Lightning resonated throughout the sky behind him as the Demonic Lightning House turned into a pir of lightning and soared into the horizon.

    At the sight of this, Mu Chen lifted his palms up as well.

    ¡°Mu Chen, be careful.¡±

    Tang Bing said softly, since Qin Ling already possessed cultivation of a Third Grade Sovereign, which was stronger than any of the Four Great Domain Lords of their Great Havew Domain. Although the fighting capability of a troop wasn¡¯t decided by individual strength, it had a decent influence as well.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you, then.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head. Right now, the battlefield was split into three, with Nine Nether and Qin Tiangang taking one part, while the Nine Nether Troop and Demonic Lightning House took another one. Amongst this chaos, the various forces of the two parties would definitely attack as well in an attempt to restrict the other party.

    ¡°Rest assured, they won¡¯t be able to interfere with your battle.¡± Tang Bing lightly smiled. Her smile was rather calm, since she had alreadymunicated with the various forces of their Great Havew Domain faction. Once the battle began, she would temporarily control the situation.

    Seeing the girl¡¯s confident smile before him, Mu Chen no longer spoke as he lifted his palm and abruptly waved down, his gaze turning sharp as well.

    ¡°Nine Nether Troop, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    An orderly thunderous rumble rang out as the Nine Nether Troop immediately rose from the ground, turning into a ck cloud as they soared into the horizon and appeared before the Demonic Lightning House with their boundless Battle Will spreading out.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure moved, appearing directly above the Nine Nether Troop. The majestic Nine Nether Battle Will was like a ck ocean as it gathered around him.

    Qin Ling¡¯s expression was indifferent as he looked at Mu Chen. Shortly after, he lifted his hands with an indifferent resonating voice.

    ¡°Demonic Lightning Battle Will!¡±

    Behind him, under the ck metallic armour of the Demonic Lightning House, there were gazes filled with violence. Shortly after, deep thunderous rumbles rang out.

    Boom!

    The lightning in this region flickered as countless greyish-ck Battle Wills that were like pythons soared into the horizon and converged behind Qin Ling. That scene was immensely majestic.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look and see if there are anymendable points of the Nine Nether Domain Lord, whose fame has been spreading like wildfire in the Great Havew Domain!¡± Qin Ling smiled as he extended two fingers shortly after and lightly pointed down at Mu Chen from far away.

    Boom!

    A lightning Battle Will, with the size of roughly a hundred feet, burst out like an enraged dragon as the brilliance that was brought forth in that instant caused countless gazes in this region to be directed over.

    The lightning Battle Will swept over and appeared before the Nine Nether Troop in a sh. However, just when it was about to m down, the ck Battle Will swept out, forming into a feather shield.

    Boom!

    Two forces shed with violent fluctuations wreaking havoc. But the frail-looking feather shield did not shatter, even at the end. When thest lightning Battle Will was exhausted, only then did it slowly dissipate.

    This scene made countless experts from both parties narrow their eyes. Because judging from the scale, the Demonic Lightning House clearly had an advantage, with their Battle Will looking more rampant.

    However, the attackunched by them was so easily resisted by the Nine Nether Troop.

    ¡°Formidable, I have long heard of Domain Lord Mu Chen¡¯s feat of defeating the 5,000 Blood Hawk Troop with the 1,000 Nine Nether Troop. After witnessing today, it looks like the rumours were true.¡±

    ¡°Looks like Domain Lord Mu Chen¡¯s control over Battle Will has far surpassed other Commanders.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Over in the Great Havew Domain¡¯s direction, many experts couldn¡¯t help eximing out as their tensed heart was eased. They were worried that Nine Nether would be distracted upon Mu Chen¡¯s defeat. If the Nine Nether fails, then their side would undoubtedly suffer a great defeat.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen calmly looked at the fading lightning before him up on the sky as he raised his head, his ck pupils were looking at Qin Feng with sharpnessparable to des in the depth of his eyes slowly surging forth.

    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll take a look who will be destroyed!¡±

    He abruptly formed seals with both his hand. In that instant, the boundless Nine Nether Battle Will surged at a violent, swift speed. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, the sky had turned dark, so much so that even the violent roaring of thunder was suppressed entirely.

    He who had been ease and calm had finally begun to show his fangs.

 Chapter 723 - Interference

    <strong>Chapter 723 - Interference</strong>

    Boundless Nine Nether Battle Will whistled in the region. The extent of that power wasn¡¯t something that the Demonic Lightning House, who had the advantage in quantity, could bepared to. The Battle Will ocean swept out by Mu Chen¡¯s side. Looking from afar, it was like a ck ocean of water pouring out from a spatial crack that wanted to cover the heavens and earth.

    Facing such a powerful Battle Will, not even a Third Grade Sovereign dared to face it head-on.

    Qin Ling stood on the sky as he looked at the boundless Battle Will from the Nine Nether Troop. His eyes slightly narrowed. Looks like it is as rumoured. The brat named Mu Chen does have an exquisite control over Battle Will. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for the Nine Nether Troop¡¯s Battle Will to be raised to such a level.

    Qin Ling¡¯s gaze flickered and he coldly snorted shortly after. He stomped his feet asyers of greyish-ck clouds formed behind him from the Demonic Lightning Battle Will. Violent thunderous roars resonated between the heavens and earth, themotion from that was extremely powerful.

    ¡°Don¡¯t treat my Demonic Lightning House like your Great Havew Domain¡¯s Blood Hawk Troop!¡±

    Qin Ling sneered as his eyes grew sharp. With his hands raised, the Demonic Lightning Battle Will burst out with an astonishing roar. Greyish-ck lightning rampantly converged over, turning into a lightning spear within theyers of clouds.

    The greyish-ck lightning bolts were like massive pythons as they coiled around the lightning spear. Then, a loud rumble trembled the heavens and earth.

    Qin Ling had no hesitation to test Mu Chen as he attempted to give all he had to give right from the start. Evidently, he was trying to gain the upper hand as soon as possible and defeat the Nine Nether Troop.

    ¡°Demonic Lightning Spear!¡±

    Qin Ling clenched his fist and the spear was abruptly cast down. The greyish-ck spear suddenly flew out, causing space to shatter as it appeared above the Nine Nether Troop in a sh.

    ¡°Nine Nether Feather!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s seals changed as the ocean of Battle Will surged. A huge ck feather burst out and shed with the lightning spear.

    Boom!

    The huge shes violently resonated, causing violent fluctuations to wreak havoc and lift gales. However, they could not budge the two majestic oceans of Battle Will.

    Even after failing the first attack, there weren¡¯t any changes in Qin Ling¡¯s eyes, but his seals swiftly changed. Torrential Battle Will violently surged as several lightning spears were rapidly seen taking form. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, they had already covered the horizon.

    That scene made the scalps of many experts numb. Even an ordinary Third Grade Sovereign expert would have a hard time executing such a powerful attack. But right now, it was casually executed by Qin Ling. This was the terrifying fact of using Battle Will, because their opponent wasn¡¯t facing an individual but a troop consisting of thousands of elites,manded by a Third Grade Sovereign expert!

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Qin Ling flicked his finger as the earth-shattering amount of lighting spears burst out. Every movement caused mountains to crumble and the earth to crack. The feeling of the heavens and earth turning dull was extraordinary.

    But facing his violent attacks, there wasn¡¯t any fear in Mu Chen. Although the Demonic Lightning House had the advantage in numbers, he had the advantage in terms of maniption andprehension. So it was an impossible feat for Qin Ling to attempt to suppress him with Battle Will.

    Therefore, Mu Chen immediately controlled the Nine Nether Battle Will to whistle out. The Battle Will looked to be formed from countless Battle Will wavesyering on top of one another as it shed with the innumerable lightning spears.

    Boom! Boom!

    Rampant and massive explosions constantly rang out from the horizon as gales swept out, wreaking havoc, causing space to distort.

    Down below, there were countless experts looking up at the horizon, which had been continuously letting out explosions. There wasn¡¯t any technique in the sh between the two, they had been shing head-on with robust Battle Wills.

    However, anyone could tell that Qin Ling, who had been unleashing violent attacks, could not gain the slightest upper hand in the battle. His attacks were entirely resisted by Mu Chen and could not advance a single inch.

    This scene made many people feel a little astonished in their heart. All these years, the reputation of the Demonic Lightning House had been widely spread, no one knew the exact number of forces that were annihted by them. And right now, such ferocious might was actually stopped.

    Judging from the current situation, even if the Nine Nether Troop could not destroy the Demonic Lightning House, they could at least hold them back. This new Domain Lord of the Nine Nether Pce did have some tricks up his sleeves.

    Rumble!

    The violent Spiritual Energy fluctuations wreaked havoc for dozens of minutes in the sky before they gradually died down. Qin Ling had also stopped the pointless and frantic attacks as he knew that even if this went on, it would only drag time.

    The confrontation between Battle Will of troops relied on thunderp means. Because of the vast amount of troops, it was natural to win relying on the advantage of quantity. If it was an encirclement, they could trap their enemy to death. But if two troops wished to determine the victory, they would have to execute their strongest means to defeat their opponent¡¯s Battle Will, determining their victory in a single move.

    But right now, the Battle Will of the Nine Nether Troop wasn¡¯t any weaker than the Demonic Lightning House. If this battle were to carry on, it would undoubtedly be a waste of time. Thus, this result wasn¡¯t something that Qin Tiangang or Qin Ling wanted.

    Qin Ling¡¯s gaze flickered as his thin lips look especially sinister at this moment.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re not going to continue?¡± Mu Chen smiled after seeing Qin Ling halt his attacks.

    Qin Ling¡¯s gaze was cold as he cast Mu Chen a nce and lightly said, ¡°Brat, I have to admit that you are indeed talented in the field of Battle Will. But... I have to say that you¡¯re still too tender.¡±

    As he spoke, a smear of a strange smile abruptly rose on Qin Ling¡¯s lips

    Seeing that smile, Mu Chen slightly frowned his brows as a smear of uneasiness rose in his heart.

    Suddenly, Qin Ling clenched his fist and a rock that was flickering with greyish-ck lightning appeared in his hand. He tightened his grip, instantly shattering that lightning rock.

    Boom!

    Greyish-ck lightning spluttered out from every direction. As the lightning spread out, it did not cause any harm. However, Mu Chen¡¯s face instantly changed colours.

    Because Mu Chen realised that the lightning was like a massive forcefield, and the Battle Will that was gathered around him was swiftly fading into that forcefield.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze slightly turned cold as he looked at Qin Ling and realised that the Demonic Lightning Battle Will converged on thetter was also swiftly fading at this instance. Evidently, Qin Ling had also suffered the effect of the lightning as well.

    What is that fellow nning?

    ¡°Haha, did you realise that you can no longer manipte Battle Will?¡± Qin Ling looked at Mu Chen with mockery as he patted his hands shortly after. ¡°That was the Demonic Lightning Crystal. It can coordinate with the Demonic Lightning Mountain to create a lightning field. In the lightning field, it will cause a great disturbance to Battle Will. So we will not be able to use Battle Will anymore in this area.¡±

    Mu Chen tightly knitted his brows as he narrowed his eyes. He was sensing Battle Will but there seemed to be a formless energy causing a disturbance to him. It was a disturbance that he could not get rid of with his current cultivation.

    A slight uproar also came from the Nine Nether Troop below. If Mu Chen could no longer use Battle Will, wouldn¡¯t that mean that their Nine Nether Troop was nearly crippled? Mu Chen was the soul of the Nine Nether Troop and only he could control the Battle Will. If a troop loses their Battle Will, it would be no different from a group of disorganized soldiers.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Countless experts below also realised this situation and couldn¡¯t help speaking out in doubt. What was Qin Ling doing? If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t that mean that he could no longer use Battle Will tounch attacks as well?

    ¡°You have now lost your Nine Nether Troop and I lost my Demonic Lightning House.¡±

    Qin Ling looked at Mu Chen with an eye-narrowing smile as he gently pointed at Mu Chen and himself. ¡°Right now, there¡¯s only you and me, right here.¡±

    As he spoke, everyone understood what Qin Ling meant. Losing the Nine Nether Troop, Mu Chen would just be a Second Grade Sovereign, whereas Qin Ling had long be a Third Grade Sovereign!

    With the help of Nine Nether Troop¡¯s Battle Will, Mu Chen could confront with Qin Ling. But now that the Nine Nether Troop¡¯s Battle Will was seized from him, Mu Chen¡¯s strength would be brought back down.

    Both parties were originally in a stalemate, now that the Battle Will was removed from this equation, the bnce was pulled apart!

    This was Qin Ling¡¯s objective!

    ¡°Despicable!¡±

    Tang Bing clenched her teeth as she roared. Shortly after, her gaze grew cold as she gave an ice-cold order, ¡°Go! Eradicate the Demonic Lightning Sect!¡±

    At the rear, many forces of the Great Havew Domain couldn¡¯t hold themselves back any longer as Spiritual Energy violently soared towards the horizon. Yells and calls of war resonated across thend. Countless steaks of light flew across the horizon from all directions, encircling towards the Demonic Lightning Mountain.

    ¡°Block them out!¡±

    When the forces of the Hundred Battles Domain saw the situation, they immediately charged forth as well. They understood that the two battlefields in the sky were closely bound up. And right now, Qin Ling had trapped Mu Chen. As long as they managed to withstand the opposing force, the victory of this battle would ultimately tilt towards them.

    So, they naturally could not fall back at this point in time.

    Terrifying currents intertwined across the horizon, causing the entire heavens and earth to tremble in an instant.

    Boom! Boom!

    There was a greatmotion caused by the confrontation of both parties. Innumerable experts had charged forth as the Spiritual Energy fluctuations emitted from them caused the earth to be constantly trembling. Mountain peaks were reduced to dust from the collisions of Spiritual Energy. Large ravines were like the abyss as they tore open on the ground...

    Up in the sky, Qin Ling crossed his arms against his chest as he allowed the Spiritual Energy to wreak havoc below. His gaze was a little cold as he stared at Mu Chen. The smile that hung on the corner of his lips was filled with a sinister expression.

    ¡°Now, what else can you do?¡±

    Mu Chen was looking at Qin Ling as well as his tightly knitted brows slowly loosened up. Shortly after, he smiled and nodded his head. ¡°Not using Battle Will... just as I have wished.¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, Qin Ling¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed as his gaze turned savage.

    Even at this time, this Mu Chen wants to put on a tough front? What a wretched fellow!

 Chapter 724 - Second Grade VS Third Grade

    <strong>Chapter 724 - Second Grade VS Third Grade</strong>

    The golden lightning forcefield spread across the sky as it enveloped the entire area. Even after looking at the lightning forcefield, there wasn¡¯t any of the panic on Mu Chen¡¯s face that Qin Ling had predicted.

    ¡°Disrupting Battle Will...¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as he raised his head. His gaze was fixed onto Qin Ling, who had folded his arms against his chest, as a chill shed across his eyes. Speaking from a certain degree, Qin Ling¡¯s actions were just as he wanted.

    Although he could gain a slight upper hand with hisprehension and control over Battle Will, the Nine Nether Troop¡¯s foundation was still too weak and the members of the Demonic Lightning House weren¡¯t amateurs. So Mu Chen didn¡¯t have absolute confidence that he could emerge victorious by relying on the Nine Nether Battle Will. At the very best, he could only drag the battle on.

    But now that both sides had lost the usage of Battle Will, they fell back to their initial capabilities. Perhaps this was a terrible situation for Mu Chen in the eyes of others, since he was just a Second Grade Sovereign, whereas Qin Ling had a cultivation of Third Grade Sovereign.

    But, to Mu Chen, since they were both removed of Battle Will, this increased his chances of sess instead.

    With the Demonic Lightning House, Qin Ling would give Mu Chen quite the headache. But now... losing the protectiveyer of the Demonic Lightning House, the threat of Qin Ling was lowered in Mu Chen¡¯s heart instead.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re pretty calm.¡±

    Qin Ling stood in the air with his arms folded against his chest. Greyish-ck lightning flickered around him as space fluctuated behind him. Faintly, there was a massive ocean as stunning Spiritual Energy pressure enveloped this region.

    ¡°Demonic Lightning Physique!¡±

    Qin Ling smiled and his gaze abruptly grew cold. He formed seals with both of his hands and his figure swiftly expanded at a stunning speed. His skin was rapidly turning ck, as if it was forged with metal. Under his skin, there were veins wriggling like dragons. In just a short dozen breaths¡¯ time, Qin Ling had turned into a ck giant with greyish-ck lightning shrouding around him.

    A mighty power spread out. The Demonic Lightning Physique that Qin Ling had cultivated was clearly a pretty formidable Lightning-attributed Body Refining Divine Art!

    ¡°I can sense lightning energy from your body. I believe you must have also cultivated a Lightning-attributed Divine Art. However... I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s just child¡¯s y.¡±

    Qin Ling¡¯s voice had turned erratic as the explosion from his voice was piercing to the ears.

    ¡°Demonic Lightning Physique?¡±

    Mu Chen was a little astonished as he looked at Qin Ling¡¯s ck figure. Shortly after, he couldn¡¯t help grinning. ¡°I¡¯ll take a look at whose Divine Art is child¡¯s y today!¡±

    Both of Mu Chen¡¯s hands formed seals as dazzling lightning suddenly burst out from his body. It was only a blink of an eye as a silvery lustre dazzled the eyes. He had clearly executed the Lightning God¡¯s Physique to the limits.

    After executing the Lightning God¡¯s Physique, Mu Chen¡¯s figure was still smaller in sizepared to Qin Ling. However, the deep rumbles of thunder had suppressed the lightning pressureing from Qin Ling instead.

    ¡°Mhm?!¡±

    Qin Ling looked at Mu Chen, who had almost turned into lightning, as he narrowed his eyes. Although he had indeed sensed some lightning energying from Mu Chen¡¯s body, he never expected that the unremarkable lightning energy would burst out with such power upon executing it.

    But it was still insufficient for it to bring fear to Qin Ling. He coldly sneered and stomped his feet. His bizarre-looking figure had directly appeared before Mu Chen and he threw a palm out, aiming towards thetter¡¯s head.

    Wind and thunder rang out as swift as lightning.

    Boom!

    But no matter how fast he was, Mu Chen¡¯s speed was even more ferocious. He brought out all the power in his hand and clench it into a fist, along with the tyrannical power, and mmed against the palm. A terrifying Spiritual Energy burst out as it destroyed Qin Ling¡¯s palm energy.

    Rustle!

    But Qin Ling was, after all, not an amateur. He possessed rich fighting experience that far surpassed others. Failing that attack, his legs turned onto lightning, leaving behind afterimages and shattering space as he continuously unleashed attacks against Mu Chen¡¯s chest.

    There wasn¡¯t any change in Mu Chen¡¯s expression as his legs became as swift as lightning as they shed.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The speed of the two¡¯s attacks were dazzling as ordinary people could only see streaks of lightning flying as thunderous rumbles resounded throughout the sky.

    In just a dozen breaths of time, the two of them had already exchanged over a hundred moves. The two of them relied entirely on their physical bodies and every sh was simr to metal colliding with metal. That level of confrontation made many people¡¯s eyes twitch.

    Boom!

    Lightning tore through the horizon as the two lightning figures shed again. Their fists were like lightning and every sh would have lightning bursting out from their fists, before the two of them were sent flying back.

    Mu Chen retreated a hundred steps, before he stomped his feet, stabilising his figure. His arm trembled as his sleeves turned into dust and descended towards the ground.

    Qin Ling only took dozens of steps back. Regardless of anything, the strength of a Third Grade Sovereign still gave him quite the bit of advantage in this confrontation.

    Qin Ling clenched his hands, letting out bone-cracking noises as he darkly looked at Mu Chen. There was a trace of astonishment in the depths of his eyes. He never expected that the brat before him could contend with him on physical body to this extent.

    His Demonic Lightning Physique was something that he cultivated in the Demonic Lightning Abyss for ten years before obtaining some achievements in it. But the physical body of this fellow before him wasn¡¯t any weaker than him.

    It was an oue that he wasn¡¯t fond of.

    Even after plotting to remove the Battle Will, another stalemate situation wasn¡¯t something he wanted!

    C

    A chill shed in Qin Ling¡¯s eyes as he inhaled a deep breath and formed seals. In an instant,yers of thunderclouds appeared between the heavens and earth as greyish-ck lightning swiftly gathered around him. In a few breaths¡¯ time, a massive lightning figure had appeared around Qin Ling.

    ¡°Demonic Lightning Celestial Body!¡±

    When Qin Ling barked, the lightning figure was fully materialised. The huge figure¡¯s palm clenched and gave an abrupt pull. With a zapping sound, a greyish-ck electric whip that was tens of thousands of feet was condensed, and with a rustle, it tore through space as it coiled towards Mu Chen like an enraged dragon.

    ¡°Demonic Lightning Whip!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s body jolted. The electric whip had already shot out from space and violently prated his body.

    Landing his attack, Qin Ling wasn¡¯t delighted. On the contrary, he frowned his brows because he saw Mu Chen¡¯s figure slowly disappearing, leaving behind an afterimage.

    Rustle!

    Qin Ling¡¯s gaze slightly flicked as the electric whip abruptly drew back towards his rear and drawing a dazzling arc in the sky.

    Boom!

    The space behind him was torn apart as a dragon figure flew out. Shortly after, a torrential ominous aura surged forth as the Great Meru Demonic Pir violently mmed towards the massive lightning figure, casting a shadow down.

    Zaaaap!

    The electric whip was stunningly fast as it swiftly coiled around the Great Meru Demonic Pir first, binding it. The greyish-lightning was zapping over, attempting to refine the Great Meru Demonic Pir.

    Crackle!

    The ominous aura also burst out from the Great Meru Demonic Pir as it resisted the corroding lightning.

    ¡°This Ominous Artifact is pretty good, I want it!¡± Qin Ling licked his lips as he let out an eerie smile. The power behind the electric whip increased as it pulled the Great Meru Demonic Pir back. The power behind that pull was something that even Mu Chen could not hold up against even after pushing his Lightning God¡¯s Physique to the limit. After all, Qin Ling had brought out his Sovereign Celestial Body right now.

    ¡°You want to take my stuff? I¡¯m just afraid that you will be stuffed to death!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s face had turned cold at this moment as a golden light surged forth in his eyes. A dazzling golden light burst out in every direction. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, a massive figure that looked to be forged from gold appeared in the sky with a zing sun hovering behind its head, making it look mighty and powerful.

    It was the Great Sr Undying Body!

    The hand of the Great Sr Undying Body held onto the Great Meru Demonic Pir. In an instant, the power behind that pull was negated. No matter how the Demonic Lightning Celestial Body tried, it could not pull it any further.

    ¡°You want it? Then I¡¯ll give it to you!¡±

    A chill shed in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as an appalling ominous aura burst out from the Great Meru Demonic Pir, forcing the hand of the Demonic Lightning Celestial Body away. Thereafter, the Great Sr Undying Body took a step forward, and as golden light surged, it caused even the sky to tremble.

    Boom!

    The brilliant golden light was like liquid as it flowed out, dying the ck Great Meru Demonic Pir gold, as if it was forged with gold. Thereafter, the golden pir shattered theyers of thunderclouds in the sky and violently smashed towards the Demonic Lightning Celestial Body, carrying the terrifying power from the Great Sr Undying Body with it.

    ¡°Demonic Lightning Mount Lifting Hand!¡±

    The terrifying energy that was enveloping him abruptly caused Qin Ling¡¯s face to change. He could not imagine how Mu Chen was able to possess such powerful strength. But at this moment, he did not dare to dy. He formed seals with both of his hands and the Demonic Lightning Celestial Body had sent both of its palms out. The greyish-ck lightning that covered the sky converged, forming into a huge lightning palm. It was as if the lightning palm were supporting the sky, and it was as majestic as a mountain.

    Boom!

    Under the countless gazes, the golden demonic pir violently mmed down as an earth-shaking and heart-rming noise rang out.

    An extremely violent Spiritual Energy storm raged in the sky.

    Themotion caused the chaotic battle below to briefly pause as everyone uncontrobly stared at the sky.

    There, the golden demonic pir was slowly pressing down as the huge electric palm that looked like it could even bear the weight of the sky was sinking, bit by bit.

    Although the descending speed was slow, it could not be stopped.

    Instantly, Qin Ling¡¯s face turned ugly.

    Crack!

    As Qin Ling¡¯s face turned ugly, a fine cracking noise suddenly resounded. Countless experts blinked their eyes as a subtle golden light bloomed and were getting brighter.

    Rumble!

    The golden light was pouring everywhere as the powerful lightning palm shattered!

    Countless experts inwardly inhaled a mouthful of chilled air.

    Who would have thought that even after bringing out the Demonic Lightning Celestial Body, Qin Ling was still suppressed by Mu Chen, who only had the cultivation of Second Grade Sovereign!

    This scene wasn¡¯t something that Qin Ling had nned in his scripts!

 Chapter 725 - Demonic Lightning Tribulation

    <strong>Chapter 725 - Demonic Lightning Tribtion</strong>

    The golden demonic pir shattered the palm and continued to fall, heavily smashing against the arms of the Demonic Lightning Celestial Body that were crossed together under countless astonished gazes.

    Boom!

    The instant of impact created a loud sound as the massive Demonic Lightning Celestial Body instantly fell from the sky, causing two mountains to crumble beneath its feet. The massive figure reaching a thousand feet was also sunk into the ground up to its waist withrge cracks swiftly spreading out...

    Countless eyeballs looked like they were protruding from their sockets.

    Up in the sky, the Great Sr Undying Body stood on the horizon, directing its prestigious gaze down at the Demonic Lightning Celestial Body that was sent into the ground, along with Mu Chen¡¯s mockery that was as resounding as thunder.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re the one who¡¯s child¡¯s y here.¡±

    Qin Ling¡¯s face was pale in the Demonic Lightning Celestial Body. He clearly did not expect the Sovereign Celestial Body that Mu Chen refined was so powerful. In that instant of contact, the energy that transmitted over to him made him fearful.

    The Sovereign Celestial Body that Mu Chen had refined was definitely not ordinary. But Qin Ling couldn¡¯t tell the exact origin of the Great Sr Undying Body with his judgement.

    ¡°It¡¯s still too early for you to rejoice!¡±

    Regardless, it was impossible for him, Qin Ling, to admit defeat as he sneered. The Demonic Lightning Celestial Body abruptly mmed its huge palms on the ground. The earth was crushed from the impact as countless fragments of stones shot out while the Demonic Lightning Celestial Body flew into the sky again,

    The two massive Sovereign Celestial Bodies stood facing each other.

    On the head of the Demonic Lightning Celestial Body, Qin Ling appeared with a dark expression on his face as he coldly stared at the Great Sr Undying Body that looked like a great buddha. He uncontrobly gritted his teeth.

    ¡°What Sovereign Celestial Body did that fellow refine? With just a cultivation of Second Grade Sovereign, it¡¯s actually a little strenuous, even with my Demonic Lightning Celestial Body.¡± Qin Ling¡¯s gaze flickered.

    ¡°Qin Ling, could it be that you can¡¯t even deal with a Second Grade Sovereign?¡± Just as Qin Ling¡¯s gaze flickered, a roar rang out from the heavens.

    The roar was filled with slight anger. It came from Qin Tiangang, who was in an intense battle with Nine Nether. Evidently, he had noticed the situation below.

    The result of the battle left him very dissatisfied.

    Hearing Qin Tiangang¡¯s enraged voice, Qin Ling¡¯s face changed as he viciously stared at Mu Chen. He inhaled a deep breath and his face gradually calmed down.

    Looking at his expression, Mu Chen slightly frowned his brows and his body moved, appearing on the head of the Great Sr Undying Body, before locking his ck eyes with Qin Ling.

    ¡°Mu Chen, you are truly formidable to be able to achieve such a feat with a cultivation of Second Grade Sovereign. No wonder you can be so famous in the Great Havew Domain.¡± Qin Ling stared at Mu Chen as his deep voice rang out.

    ¡°But... today¡¯s battle will surely end with your loss!¡±

    A chill surged in Qin Ling¡¯s eyes. ¡°Because we have the terrain advantage!¡±

    Hearing his words, Mu Chen involuntarily narrowed his eyes.

    Qin Ling swiftly formed seals with his hands and abruptly pressed down on the air. As his palms pushed down, a deep voice resonated throughout the heavens and earth.

    ¡°Demonic Lightning Land, Demonic Lightning Annihtion!¡±

    As Qin Ling¡¯s deep voice resonated between the heavens and earth, Mu Chen abruptly tensed his body, his gaze filled with caution. He had never belittled Qin Ling, especially when he spoke about having the terrain advantage in this war.

    Boom! Boom!

    Vaguely, there were thunderous rumbles resounding from the distance. Everyone couldn¡¯t help raising their heads as they looked at the distant horizon, trying to locate the source of those thunderous rumbles.

    The ground was slightly trembling and was continuously getting stronger.

    Mu Chen looked at the sky as well and his face abruptly changed a brief momentter. He immediately lowered his head and his gaze was fixed onto the ground because he realised that those thundroius rumbles were actuallying from the earth!

    ¡°Careful!¡± He yelled towards the forces of the Great Havew Domain.

    Boom!

    When he yelled out, the earth suddenly split apart. Countless greyish-ck lightning pirs flew out like raging dragons, brandishing fangs and ws as they soared into the horizon.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    In several breaths time, the greyish-ck lightning had already covered the sky, with lightning pirs that could be clearly seen even a thousand miles away.

    This was truly a spectacr scene.

    Qin Ling stood on the Demonic Lightning Celestial Body, surrounded by countless greyish-ck lightning pirs, looking like a demon with a pair of especially cold eyes.

    He formed seals with his hands once again, and at the same time, the palms of the Demonic Lightning Celestial Body also came together.

    Rumble!

    Along with that noise, countless greyish-ck lightning wriggled between the heavens and earth, before violently gathering between the palms of the Demonic Lightning Celestial Body.

    Zaaaap!

    Terrifying lightning raged as the zapping noises made countless experts¡¯ face to turn heavy as they felt the emanating destructive power.

    This power could ughter any Third Grade Sovereign expert in an instant!

    This was an absolute final attack!

    Up in the heavens, two figures backed away the instant they bump together. Nine Nether¡¯s figure appeared, her face had a sudden change. Looking downwards, a chill rose on her already icy face.

    ¡°Haha, Nine Nether King, did you really think that it would be that easy to take down my Demonic Lightning Sect? This time, I will let you guys pay the price for being arrogant!¡± Qin Tiangangughed out.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re truly courting death!¡± A terrifying chill poured out from Nine Nether¡¯s body, her voice was chilling down to the bones.

    ¡°Hmph, although you are a Divine Beast, your cultivation is just at the Fourth Grade Sovereign. You can only barely fight for a stalemate with me. Right now, you can only watch that brat turn into dust!¡± Qin Tiangang sneered.

    Nine Nether deeply inhaled a cold breath as an inexhaustible dangerous light gushed from her eyes. She slowly, tightly clenched her fist as her cold voice abruptly halted Qin Tiangang¡¯sughter.

    ¡°Who told you that I am only at Fourth Grade Sovereign?¡±

    A dark light gushed out of Nine Nether¡¯s eyes as she took a step forth. A billowing Spiritual Energy storm violently swept out as the light figure of the Nine Netherworld Bird behind her suddenly expanded.

    Her figure gently trembled as a pair of gorgeous andrge wings unfolded behind her. The wings gently opened up, making her look like a fallen angel from the Underworld.

    ¡°Fifth Grade Sovereign?!¡± Qin Tiangang¡¯s expression drastically changed at this moment. He never expected that Nine Nether could endure till now to exhibit her true strength!

    Although he was also a Fifth Grade Sovereign, Nine Nether could fight evenly with him with her strength as a Fourth Grade Sovereign. Now that her strength significantly increased, he was definitely no match for her!

    ¡°Although you are also a Fifth Grade Sovereign, you can dream on saving that kid!¡± Qin Tiangang¡¯s eyes flickered with violent light as he let out a savageugh. He abruptly stomped his feet as a lightning figure the size of a few thousand feet appeared around him.

    This was also a Demonic Lightning Celestial Body, butpared to Qin Ling¡¯s, his was much more powerful.

    Qin Tiangang had also noticed that Nine Nether seemed to ce that brat Mu Chen with great importance to the point that she would rather reveal her hidden strength. But now that Qin Ling had already made his move, as long as he could obstruct Nine Nether for an instant then that brat would definitely die!

    As for obstructing Nine Nether, he still had some confidence to do it.

    ¡°No matter what method you have, I want you to watch as that brat turns into dust!¡± Qin Tiangang roared with savageughter as the giant palm of the celestial body swept towards Nine Nether with great force.

    Nine Nether¡¯s face grew cold as she cast a nce down and clenched her teeth. Mu Chen... endure for just a little longer, I aming.

    The wings behind her abruptly pped and she unleashed some terrifying attacks that were like a storm sweeping out.

    Down below, Qin Ling seemed to have noticed something, which caused him to take a nce at the heavens. Shortly after, he gave Mu Chen a slight sneer. ¡°At this moment, you can dream on someone saving you.¡±

    ¡°This time, you will definitely die!¡±

    Qin Ling¡¯s gaze turned cold as his palms abruptly came together.

    ¡°Demonic Lightning Art - Demonic Lightning Tribtion!¡±

    Rumble!

    Lightning roared between the heavens and earth as an electric sun the size of a thousand feet slowly arose between the palms of the Demonic Lightning Celestial Body, causing the Spiritual Energy in this region to violently rage at the same time.

    The fluctuations made many experts feel their scalps numbing.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Qin Ling¡¯s face slowly turned pale as he abruptly pointed down with a ruthless gaze.

    Boom!

    An earth-shattering thunderous rumble came from the lightning sun. In the next instant, it tore across the sky as it turned into a greyish-ck streak of light shooting towards Mu Chen under countless shaken gazes.

    It was travelling at a speed that could not be avoided.

    Looking at this scene from below, Tang Bing¡¯s face turned pale.

    Rumble!

    Violent thunder roared as the dreadful energy made Mu Chen feel a stinging pain on his skin. However, he did not retreat, but had raised his head instead. His ck pupils were fixed on the lightning sun before taking a nce up at the heavens, where he could sense Nine Nether¡¯s aura being slightly messed up.

    Was it because of him?

    Mu Chen slowly clenched his fists and tightly pursed his lips. Shortly after, he slowly closed his eyes, bit by bit.

    Rest assured, Nine Nether, I will definitely not pull you down.

    Mu Chen sat on the head of the Great Sr Undying Body as his consciousness drifted towards the center of the brows. There, was where a Great Sr Crystal was enveloped within a strong power.

    Crack!

    Almost as if it sensed the urge in Mu Chen¡¯s mind, fine cracks suddenly appeared on the Great Sr Crystal. What appeared thereafter was a dazzling golden light that was violently sweeping out at this moment.

    Boom!

    The Great Sr Crystal finally cracked open.

    A golden light that was dazzling to the point that it could tear the darkness apart was sweeping out from the center of the Great Sr Undying Body¡¯s brows. Thereafter, everyone could sense a dreadful energy fluctuation bursting out from the Great Sr Undying Body in that instant!

    Mu Chen¡¯s tightly shut eyes suddenly opened as well!

 Chapter 726 - Victory

    <strong>Chapter 726 - Victory</strong>

    The instant when Mu Chen opened his eyes, two dazzling golden lights burst forth, and under the shine of those golden lights, not even shadows could hide.

    A brilliant golden light bloomed from the center of the Great Sr Undying Body¡¯s brows. It was as if a dazzling golden sun with fluctuation of power that made others feel fearful was rippling out, which raised many astonished gazes.

    Mu Chen, who sat on the head of the Great Sr Undying Body, raised his head as the massive lightning sun continued to fall, casting huge shadows onto the Great Sr Undying Body.

    The lightning sun had yet to erupt, but the energy emanating from it already causedyers of the earth below to crumble.

    This attack that wasunched by Qin Ling, who had gathered all he had, was indeed terrifying. It was sufficient for him to determine his victory, even when facing a Third Grade Sovereign, not to mention a Second Grade Sovereign.

    But it¡¯s a pity that the opponent he encountered this time wasn¡¯t an ordinary one.

    Huuuuuu.

    A lump of white mist slowly spat out from Mu Chen¡¯s mouth, before he formed seals with his hands. Immediately after, a golden light bloomed from the center of the Great Sr Undying Body¡¯s brows and its hands were suddenly tightly clenched as well.

    There was a golden light that looked like liquid pouring out from the center of the Great Sr Undying Body¡¯s brows, gathering on its fist. As the golden light condensed, it turned into ayer of diamond crystals.

    Theyer of diamond crystals wrapped around the Great Sr Undying Body¡¯s fist with primitive runes covering the surface of the crystal. Faintly, there was a quiet indescribable fluctuation rippling out.

    ¡°Sovereign Ability - One Sr Energy!¡±

    A chilled light abruptly shot out from Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils as the Great Sr Undying Body strode on the horizon, thrusting its fist that was covered with theyer of diamond crystals towards the descending lightning sun.

    The diamond-like fist looked like it had pierced through space, appearing directly beneath the lightning sun as it punched forth without any hesitation.

    When the two collided, there wasn¡¯t any of the deafening sound from the impact that everyone had expected. But everyone had abruptly narrowed their pupils when they saw that the diamond-like fist had pierced through the lightning sun at the instant of contact.

    There weren¡¯t any obstructions, as if it pierced through tofu.

    The diamond fist that was glittering with lustre was like an invincible hand of god, it was extremely terrifying.

    Creak! Creak!

    Thick liquid golden light beams violently shot from the lightning sun in every direction as the lightning in the sun swiftly faded away.

    In just a few breaths¡¯ time, the lightning sun that previously looked like it could bring destruction to thisnd was gradually dimming, before fading away under the innumerable startled gazes...

    A gentle breeze blew across the battlefield, but the entire region was filled with silence.

    Poof.

    Up in the sky, Qin Ling¡¯s face turned pale in an instant as he spat out a mouthful of blood. His figure was tottering as his gaze watched this scene with horror.

    He could not figure out how such a powerful attack of his had been so easily blocked by Mu Chen!

    That fellow¡¯s cultivation was only at Second Grade Sovereign!

    On the head of the Great Sr Undying Body, Mu Chen was also looking at the lightning sun that was shattered from a single fist with a smear of astonishment in the depths of his eyes. The might of the Great Sr Undying Body had far exceeded his expectations.

    ¡°The Great Sr Undying Body is truly worthy of its name...¡±

    Mu Chen inwardly sighed. ording to what Mand had said, the Great Sr Undying Body could be ranked within the Top 30 among the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies. He was somewhat doubtful of that statement earlier, but with him gradually bring out the power of the Great Sr Undying Body, he also started to understand how amazing it was.

    He swept his gaze at Qin Ling, whoseplexion was pale, before a chilling light shed in his eyes. He formed some seals with his hands once again, and the giant hand of the Great Sr Undying Body that was covered with diamond crystals pierced through space once again, appearing directly before the Demonic Lightning Celestial Body and sent a palm mming down.

    Boom!

    The air exploded in that instant with visible ripples of Spiritual Energy that could be seen violently fluctuating out.

    Qin Ling¡¯s face was ashen as he clenched his teeth. He did not dare to hesitate as lightning burst out from the Demonic Lightning Celestial Body, swiftly forming into a massive lightning screen that looked like a lightning shield.

    Boom!

    However, the diamond palm, once again, disyed the horrifying power that it had previously shown. It prated through the lightning screen with a single thrust. The feeling was as if nothing in this world could obstruct it.

    It could destroy anything in its path.

    When the diamond palm prated through the lightning screen, Qin Ling¡¯s face finallypletely changed. However, before he could even retreat, the diamond palm had already mmed against the Demonic Lightning Celestial Body with a swift speed that could not be avoided.

    Boom!

    A golden light burst out as visible ripple fluctuations could be seen sweeping out. The Demonic Lightning Celestial Body trembled and flew out, levelling the mountains behind it.

    A streak mark of a few myriads feet appeared on the ground.

    The end of it was covered with smoke, the Demonic Lightning Celestial Body was filled with cracks, before it finally reached its limits and shattered into fragments, leaving sparkles that filled the sky.

    Poof.

    When the Demonic Lightning Celestial Body copsed, a miserable figure flew out from it with blood spewing from his mouth and heavily smashed against a mountain. His entire body was embedded within.

    Rustle!

    All of the gazes in this region were watching this scene as an earth-shatteringmotion broke out. Whether it was the experts of the Great Havew Domain or the Hundred Battles Domain, their eyes were widened because they could not believe what they had just witnessed.

    Qin Ling actually lost!

    Not to mention that it was a result after Qin Ling had made use of the terrain advantage...

    ¡°That fellow...¡± Countless gazes were directed at the golden celestial body that was still standing in the air with fear as they uncontrobly swallowed mouthfuls of saliva. How did that fellow achieve such a feat?

    Experts of the Great Havew Domain were exchanging looks and felt a little awe towards Mu Chen. Although that young man hadn¡¯t been in the Great Havew Domain for a long time, with his capabilities, he would definitely be a mighty figure not long from now. It was so much so that he might even have a spot amongst the top younger generations in the Northern Region.

    Being looked at by everyone, Mu Chen lightly smiled as the Great Sr Undying Body slowly faded away. His face was a little pale, since the earlier fight must have exhausted quite an amount of Spiritual Energy.

    He stretched his hand out and abruptly clenched it. The mountain below crumbled and a miserable figure was being lifted by him. Right now, Qin Ling was covered in blood. The Spiritual Energy fluctuations around him were chaotic as well. Clearly, he had suffered heavy injuries and could not put up any resistance against Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen held onto Qin Ling through the air and raised his head, looking at the growing intense battle up in the heavens. His voice that was somewhat icy slowly resounded, ¡°Sect Master Qin, looks like this Elder Qin has disappointed you.¡±

    When he spoke out, Qin Tiangang¡¯s Spiritual Energy up in the heavens was briefly disrupted. Clearly, he had witnessed Mu Chen grabbing ahold of Qin Ling and he immediately barked, ¡°Little bastard, put him down!¡±

    ¡°You still have the energy to care about others?¡± Another icy voice resounded. Up in the heavens, the wings behind Nine Nether pped as she left behind afterimages. Her wings were like the sharpest Divine Artifact. They tore through space, creating a storm as the wind blew towards Qin Tiangang.

    Boom! Boom!

    Qin Tiangang was also resisting with all he had, but right now, Nine Nether¡¯s strength had clearly surpassed his own. In addition, Mu Chen had obtained a victory; thus, she had nothing to worry about, her attacks became even sharper as they forced Qin Tiangang into a sorry state.

    At the chaotic battlefield on the ground, the morale of the Hundred Battles Domain had also fallen when they saw that the current situation was unfavourable to them.

    Qin Ling was captured by Mu Chen and Qin Tiangang was on a losing streak, he was clearly not the Nine Nether King¡¯s opponent.

    As the morale fell, the forces from the Hundred Battles Domain finally did not dare to continue fighting. In the end, there were people escaping, which sparked off a chain reaction. In just a few minutes, the fighting intent of the Hundred Battles Domain party that was initially ted instantly dropped as several people tried to escape from every direction.

    As for the forces of the Great Havew Domain, they had started to chase after them with yells and sounds of people being killed being heard.

    Reaching this step, the oue of the war was already clear.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Up in the heavens, Qin Tiangang¡¯s furious and dispirited voice rang out. He exchanged a palm with Nine Nether, before his figure trembled and flew a thousand feet away. His figure abruptly descended with his teeth clenched, and he appeared above Mu Chen in a sh.

    Seeing Qin Tianganging for him, Mu Chen had narrowed his eyes as he threw a palm out. Qin Ling, who was held by him, was sent away from the impact with blood spewing from his mouth.

    Qin Tiangang¡¯s gaze was viciously staring at Mu Chen, before looking at Qin Ling, who was sent flying. In the end, he gritted his teeth and went after thetter, grabbing his shoulder and hastily retreated.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    A cold snort rang out from the horizon as a ck feather that was zing with purple mes tore through space, swiftly making its way towards Qin Tiangang¡¯s back.

    Sizzle.

    A horrifying blood wound torn across his body as fresh blood poured out.

    Qin Tiangang¡¯s body violently trembled, but he did not make any stops as he fled, holding onto Qin Ling. Only his vicious roar was resounding from afar.

    ¡°Nine Nether, Mu Chen, you guys wait! My Demonic Lightning Sect will not let this matter rest!¡±

    Along with the bark resounding from afar, Qin Tiangang¡¯s silhouette had also swiftly disappeared into the horizon.

    After seeing Qin Tiangang fleeing figure, only then did Mu Chen feel relieved. With that fellow¡¯s strength, if he really wanted to risk his life and fight, they would definitely pay a great price for it.

    Right now, making Qin Tiangang escape was the best oue for them, since they only needed the Demonic Lightning Sect and not Qin Tiangang¡¯s life.

    Rustle!

    Nine Nether flew down from the sky, before her slender figure appeared beside Mu Chen.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Nine Nether¡¯s bright eyes were looking at Mu Chen as she asked.

    Mu Chen shook his head with a smile as he looked at this region, which was in aplete mess, before casting a nce at the majestic Demonic Lightning Mountain. He couldn¡¯t help grinning.

    The Demonic Lightning Sect was finally theirs.

 Chapter 727 - Demon Heart Lightning Lotus

    <strong>Chapter 727 - Demon Heart Lightning Lotus</strong>

    Lingering echoes of wars still enveloped the heavens and earth, but the momentum was already going towards the Great Havew Domain. Under their war cries, they were like ferocious tigers that had descended the mountain, a force that could not be stopped. As for the Hundred Battles Domain, due to the defeat of Qin Tiangang and Qin Ling, their morale dropped and lost their will to fight, turning into a mess.

    The result of this battle had already been determined.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether stood in the air, but they did not take any action again. They left the clean-up job to the other forces, whereas they lead the Nine Nether Troop and took control of the Demonic Lightning Mountain.

    This was their spoils of war.

    The other forces had no objection of the Nine Nether Pce upying it because they knew that the Nine Nether Pce¡¯s objective had been the Demonic Lightning Sect right from the beginning, and it was also the Nine Nether Pce that seized the most win in this war.

    Those with power would naturally want to take a bigger pie. It was amon sense that everyone knew in the Skw Continent.

    After taking over the Demonic Lightning Mountain, Nine Nether had directly led Mu Chen, Tang Bing and Tang Rou to the treasury. Generally speaking, sects and factions would gather their treasures there, that was the same for the most important resource, the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    As expected, there was a Spiritual Array guarding the treasury, but it could not halt Nine Nether¡¯s steps. Only a single wave of her hand was required to destroy the bronze door of the treasury.

    Buzz!

    As the bronze door copsed, a flow of pure Spiritual Energy was pouring out like current, causing even the atmosphere in this ce to thicken.

    Nine Nether went in first, with Mu Chen closely following behind her. Upon entering, they saw a glittering current that looked like a great python coiling in the treasury with a pure Spiritual Energy fluctuation being endlessly emitted.

    All of the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was gathered here.

    Generally speaking, the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid of a sect wouldn¡¯t be contained in a Mustard Seed Bracelet to be carried around so easily, but they would store it with a special Spiritual Array. Because this way, they could perfectly maintain the purification of the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. It was also for this reason that Mu Chen¡¯s party wasn¡¯t afraid that the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid kept in the Demonic Lightning Sect would be carried away.

    Furthermore, not even Qin Tiangang thought that they would lose this war from the start, so he did not do any of the necessary work.

    ¡°Looks like the majority of the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid is well-maintained.¡± Mu Chen smiled. Judging from the looks of it, even if the Demonic Lightning Sect had taken some of the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid due to being cautious, there was still a major portion left behind.

    From the side, Tang Bing¡¯s indifferent face instantly flushed red the moment she stepped into the treasury. Her eyes turned red as she looked at the torrential strips formed by Sovereign Spiritual Liquids.

    Looking at her appearance, Nine Nether smile and lightly patted Tang Bing¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Xiao Bing¡¯er, give it a count. In the future, we will not need to be so tight on our pockets.¡±

    This was the first time Mu Chen had seen such an intoxicated expression on Tang Bing¡¯s usually indifferent face and couldn¡¯t help teasing, ¡°The other forces have also helped quite a bit, shall we give some to them?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Tang Bing¡¯s eyes beamed with a vicious light as she continued, ¡°Our Nine Nether Pce has been spending our days with a tight waistband, how can we have the surplus to give any to them?! If you want to split it with them, why don¡¯t you split me up first!¡±

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t helpughing. He found Tang Bing to be very cute at this moment.

    Seeing his teasing smile, Tang Bing came to realise that she was being made a fool of. Immediately, her face turned red as she furiously stared at Mu Chen.

    ¡°If you dare to bully Xiao Bing¡¯er, be careful. The Nine Nether Troop might revolt.¡±

    Nine Nether also rolled her eyes at Mu Chen as she embraced Tang Bing¡¯s slim waist. ¡°But, rest assured, even if he has to split himself, he will not be willing to split you up.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Nine Nether!¡± Hearing Nine Nether¡¯s teases, Tang Bing¡¯s face grew even redder.

    Mu Chen gave two dryughs and no longer dared to dwindle on this topic. He immediately turned his head, finding an excuse to check out the treasury. A brief momentter, he strode towards the depths and stopped in a corner. His gaze fell onto the stone tform in one corner. There were several glittering jade boxes on the stone tforms with scrolls enveloped with lightning.

    Mu Chen waved his hand. Spiritual Energy swept out and erased the remaining Spiritual Energy barrier on the stone tform and made a grab, which followed with a scrollnding in his hand.

    He swept a nce on the scroll and saw three faintly discernible lightning words.

    Demonic Lightning Physique.

    This scroll must be the Demonic Lightning Physique that Qin Ling had cultivated, a lightning-attributed Body Refining Divine Art.

    Mu Chen shut his eyes as he slightly study the Demonic Lightning Physique, but shook his head thereafter. He realised that even though it was a lightning-attributed Body Refining Divine Art, it wasn¡¯t as profound as the Lightning God¡¯s Physique.

    Furthermore, the Lightning God¡¯s Physique could refine the physique more in depth,ying down a solid foundation for him to cultivate an even more powerful Body Refining Divine Art in the future. It was something that made the Demonic Lightning Physique inferior.

    Mu Chen casually threw the scroll into the Mustard Seed Bracelet and briefly proceeded to inspect the other scrolls. He realised that they were all lightning-attribute Divine Arts but none of them caught his eyes.

    After looking for a long time, he shook his head in disappointment. Just when he was about to leave, his gaze suddenly shook and drifted on a stone tform beside him. On the ck stone tform, there was a piece of grey bamboo. On the bamboo, there were lightning runes that could be faintly seen. However, the colour of the bamboo was dull and dark, it didn¡¯t seem to look all that special.

    But due to his senses, Mu Chen still made a suction force with his hand towards the grey bamboo. He then injected Spiritual Energy in to retrieve the hidden information.

    Demon Heart Lightning Lotus, using the Nether Demon Heart Lightning as material,bined with a special refinery method...

    A brief momentter, Mu Chen slowly opened his tightly shut eyes with a smear of astonishment. Because he realised that the information contained in this bamboo wasn¡¯t any ordinary Divine Art, but the refining method of an item called the Demon Heart Lightning Lotus.

    The Demon Heart Lightning Lotus was an explosive Divine Artifact that could only be used once. Furthermore, it further required the Nether Demon Heart Lightning as material to refine it. But naturally, since the requirement was so harsh, the might of it was also very powerful. It¡¯s recorded that if it explodes, it could even make a Fifth Grade Sovereign watch out.

    But it was only the power of one, if ten of them could be produced and thrown, even Fifth Grade Sovereigns could only run from them.

    ¡°I never expected such a treasure to be in the Demonic Lightning Sect.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was filled with astonishment. If what was recorded is the truth, then this Demonic Lightning Sect had a powerful weapon, so why didn¡¯t they use it before?

    A breezy fragrance came from the rear as Nine Nether walked over. Seeing her arrival, Mu Chen handed the bamboo over and asked the doubt he had in his heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually the Demon Heart Lightning Lotus...¡±

    But Nine Nether seemed to have heard of the name of this ferocious weapon, since her face slightly changed. Shortly after, she slightly frowned her brows. ¡°It¡¯s not that Qin Tiangang doesn¡¯t want to use it, it is that they have yet to refine it...¡±

    ¡°They have yet to refine it?¡± Mu Chen was stunned. In the Demonic Lightning Mountain, there was a Demonic Lightning Abyss, where the Demonic Earth Lightning was born underground. Furthermore, the Demonic Earth Lightning was the breeding grounds for the Nether Demon Heart Lightning. Could it be that after all these years, the Demonic Lightning Sect wasn¡¯t able to find the Nether Demon Heart Lightning?

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that the Nether Demon Heart Lightning is everywhere.¡± Nine Nether gently shook her head as she continued, ¡°A special lightning that can beparable to the Undying mes, the power of it is even stronger than the Divine ck Lightning. So it isn¡¯t impossible that the Demonic Lightning Sect has yet to find it.¡±

    Mu Chen was a little speechless. Although he knew that the Nether Demon Heart Lightning was rare, he did not expect it to be that rare...

    ¡°Since we have taken over the Demonic Lightning Sect, we will have a brief resting period. Later, we will go take a look at the Demonic Lightning Abyss.¡± Nine Nether said as her eyes rolled.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. Aside from Sovereign Spiritual Liquids, the Demonic Lightning Abyss within the Demonic Lightning Sect was their reason for targeting the Demonic Lightning Sect.

    When the two of them came out, Tang Bing weed them with her face flushed red. Her eyes were filled with unconceble excitement. It looked like she was very satisfied with this harvest.

    ¡°Big Sister Nine Nether, there should be a rough estimation of 130,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids here. There are also many Divine Artifacts and Divine Arts. If all of them are to be converted into Sovereign Spiritual Liquids, it should fetch 60,000-70,000.¡±

    Hearing Tang Bing¡¯s report, even Mu Chen was a little speechless. The ie of their Nine Nether Pce was only 10,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquid a year, and right now, there were over 130,000 in the Demonic Lightning Sect treasury. Such a harvest waspletely capable of swiftly building up their Nine Nether Pce.

    Nine Nether couldn¡¯t help smiling as well. ¡°Now we have solved our desperate situation.¡±

    Their Nine Nether Pce had spent their days too tight in the past, they had to depend on Mu Chen to take out Sovereign Spiritual Liquids to survive. Now that they had gotten a huge sum, it had instantly eased the depleting Nine Nether Pce¡¯s store.

    ¡°Get someone to arrange the things here. We will remain stationed here for the time being,¡± said Nine Nether.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Tang Bing sweetly acknowledged.

    Looking at her response, Nine Nether gently flicked her fingers on Tang Bing¡¯s forehead, then walked out of the treasury together with Mu Chen and briefly pondered, before moving towards the depths of the Demonic Lightning Sect. They could sense that there were violent raging lightning fluctuationsing from the depths.

    Deep in the Demonic Lightning Sect

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether¡¯s figures appeared in the sky and they directed their gazes down. It was a mountain with a massive crack, measuring roughly a thousand feet. The depths could not be seen as a rumbling thunderous noise constantly came from the depths, causing even the ground to slightly tremble.

    A bizarre lightning energy shocked out as well.

    This was their target, the Demonic Lightning Abyss!

 Chapter 728 - Demonic Lightning Abyss

    <strong>Chapter 728 - Demonic Lightning Abyss</strong>

    Demonic Lightning Abyss

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether stood side by side with their gazes directed at the bottomless ck abyss. The abyss was like a demonic dragon lurking deep underground that would send chills down the spine of others.

    Rumble!

    A deep thunderous roar constantly came from the depths, causing even the earth to slightly tremble.

    ¡°This is the Demonic Lightning Abyss.¡± Nine Nether looked at the ck abyss with her expression turning a little grave. ¡°The Demonic Earth Lightning is born underground, it is a very special lightning. Although it is lightning, it canmunicate with the earth. When activated, it can easily rupture the earth, causing destruction simr to that of an earthquake.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head. He had cultivated the Lightning God¡¯s Physique and had bitterly trained in the Lightning Territory of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy in the past, so he was rather familiar with lightning energy. Thus, he could also sense the terrifying lightning energy gathered in the Demonic Lightning Abyss.

    Although the Demonic Earth Lightning was powerful, it was a level below the Undying mes. If it was used to integrate into Spiritual Energy, it would definitely be destroyed by the Undying mes instead.

    Therefore, he had to find a lightning energy that was equal to the Undying mes, and this Demonic Earth Lightning had clearly not reached that level yet.

    Therefore, the Demonic Earth Lightning wasn¡¯t Mu Chen¡¯s target, it was the more powerful Nether Demon Heart Lightning that was hidden deeper underground.

    ¡°But the Nether Demon Heart Lightning is so powerful, even if we can find it, it will definitely not be easy to integrate with it.¡± Mu Chen spoke after a brief ponder. Back then, when he integrated the Undying mes, he had exerted all his energy in order to aplish it. Now that he wanted to integrate with the Nether Demon Heart Lightning, it would definitely be tougher and more dangerous.

    ¡°If you manage to integrate it, your Spiritual Energy will have the attributes of both lightning and fire. At that time, the power won¡¯t be something that ordinary Spiritual Energy couldpare to.¡± Nine Nether smiled.

    ¡°Naturally, true power isn¡¯t something that depends on how powerful the Spiritual Energy attributes are. Take the me Emperor of the Endless Fire Territory, for example. In terms of ying with fire, there isn¡¯t anyone that can beparable to him in the Great Thousand World. He¡¯s the genuine emperor of mes, every me can be easily controlled by him.¡±

    ¡°Focusing on one attribute is more powerful?¡± Mu Chen asked. The me Emperor could be considered as someone that had cultivated the path of mes to the extreme. Upon reaching his level, all other energies weren¡¯t enough to waver his heart.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true as well. There are endless profundities between the heavens and earth. There isn¡¯t one that is more powerful. Rumour has it that the Martial Ancestor himself possesses many attributes in his Spiritual Energy. Not only is it proficient in lightning and me, he even disyed the power of Extreme Ice back when he barged into the Ice Spirit n. Even such an ancient n like the Ice Spirit n that is proficient in the energy of ice lost to him.¡± Nine Nether said, shaking her head.

    ¡°Martial Ancestor? There are so many attributes in his Spiritual Energy?¡± Mu Chen was stunned as he recalled Lin Jing, who he had encounter back in the Merchant Continent. The Martial Ancestor must be her father, right?

    ¡°Rumour has it that the Lower ne he belongs to is special. Although the Great Thousand World has countless nes connected to it, there are also some Lower nes that are worthmending. Some special cultivation arts that aren¡¯t ordinary, even in the Great Thousand World.¡±

    Nine Nether lightly smiled. ¡°So there isn¡¯t one strongest cultivation path, only the most suitable cultivation path. As long as you can find your own path, you can evenpete with those Heavenly Sovereigns in the future.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head, but bitterly smiled shortly after. ¡°But those things are too far to speak of. We have yet to even find the Nether Demon Heart Lightning.¡±

    Mu Chen looked at the Demonic Lightning Abyss with slight nervousness. Originally, he still had quite a bit of hope, but when he found out that the Demonic Lightning Sect, who had upied this location for so many years, had yet to find the Nether Demon Heart Lightning, his hope fell to the bottom.

    The Demonic Lightning Sect couldn¡¯t even find it after so much effort, how could he be so lucky to bump into it the moment hees here?

    ¡°No matter what, we still have to give it a try,¡± said Nine Nether.

    Mu Chen nodded his head as he exchanged a nce with Nine Nether. The two of them turned into two streaks of light as they descended down the Demonic Lightning Abyss. Wind whizzed as darkness swiftly devoured the two of them.

    Rumble!

    Deep thunderous roars constantly came out from the depths of the darkness. The speed of Mu Chen and Nine Nether¡¯s descent was extremely fast, they had already gone down ten thousand feet in barely ten breath¡¯s time, before they started to slow down their speed. Because they sensed that after reaching this depth, the lightning energy was getting more violent.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether stood in ce, before Mu Chen flicked his finger. Spiritual Energy light balls gradually rose from his finger and swiftly swelled up. Dazzling light burst out as it expelled the darkness in the depths of this Demonic Lightning Abyss.

    Darkness retreated as the surrounding scenery was swiftly clearing up. Mu Chen directed his gaze over and couldn¡¯t help narrowing his eyes. The wall of the abyss was filled with densely packed holes that were roughly a few feet in size. In those ck holes, there were greyish-ck lightning bolts that looked like snakes as they shuttled back and forth, letting out thunderous roars that caused the earth to shake.

    Those greyish-ck lightning bolts were the so-called ¡°Demonic Earth Lightning¡±.

    Rumble!

    In this abyss, which was filled with Demonic Earth Lightning, violent fluctuations were being emitted, causing even space to show signs of distortion. When the Spiritual Energy light balls appeared, the lightning bolts abruptly sensed invaders and countless lightning beams burst out from those ck holes, sweeping towards Mu Chen and Nine Nether¡¯s direction.

    Upon seeing this, Mu Chen¡¯s party of two did not panic as Nine Nether raised her hand and purple mes enveloped the two of them. No matter how the Demonic Earth Lightning shot over, it was burned to nothingness by the Undying mes.

    ¡°Look below.¡±

    Nine Nether wasn¡¯t bothered with the disturbance of the Demonic Earth Lightning. Her slender finger was pointed down with a grave expression on her face.

    Mu Chen lowered his head to look at it and flicked his finger, sending a Spiritual Energy light ball towards the ck abyss. The light ball exploded as countless sparks of light swept out, lighting up the area below them.

    Hisss!

    When Mu Chen got a clear look at the situation below, he immediately, uncontrobly inhaled a mouthful of chilled air. Deep in the dark, greyish-ck lightning seemed to have formed into an ocean that was spread out at the bottom of the Demonic Lightning Abyss. The pitch-ck scenery was like a dark portal that went to another world, letting those thatid eyes on it to feel their scalps numbing.

    This lightning ocean was actually formed entirely of Demonic Earth Lightning.

    ¡°No wonder the Demonic Lightning Sect could not find the Nether Demon Heart Lightning after so many years.¡± Mu Chen sighed. Who would have thought that the Demonic Earth Lightning that was in the depths of the Demonic Lightning Abyss would be so numerous? Even someone like Qin Tiangang, who had a cultivation of Fifth Grade Sovereign, would not rush in so easily.

    Nine Nether nodded her head, before she lightly frowned her brows. ¡°Looks like we can only go down into this lightning ocean that is formed from Demonic Earth Lightning to look for the Nether Demon Heart Lightning.¡±

    Mu Chen was also staring at the lightning ocean and slowly nodded his head. He did not immediately move, but had directed his gaze at the Demonic Lightning Abyss that was filled with Demonic Earth Lightning as a smear of pondering shed in his eyes.

    ¡°Nine Nether, I intend to bring the Nine Nether Troop here to cultivation.¡± Mu Chen suddenly said.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Nine Nether was a little stunned, before she continued, ¡°Although you and I have nothing to fear in the Demonic Lightning Abyss that is filled with Demonic Earth Lightning, it might be a little dangerous for the Nine Nether Troop.¡±

    ¡°I already intend to pass down the Lightning God¡¯s Physique to them.¡± Mu Chen said slowly, ¡°This Demonic Lightning Abyss is the perfect ce to cultivate the Lightning God¡¯s Physique. If the Nine Nether Troop can sessfully cultivate the Lightning God¡¯s Physique, the Battle Will formed by them will not be something that the present can bepared to.¡±

    The Lightning God¡¯s Physique had great benefits to refining the physique, but along with the rise of Mu Chen¡¯s strength now, the fighting strength that he could gain from the Lightning God¡¯s Physique was getting weaker. If the Nine Nether Troop could sessfully cultivate in it, it would definitely be a significant rise in their strength. At that time, Mu Chen had the confidence to defeat all other troops in the Great Havew Domain, except for the mysterious Great Havew Troop, with an amount of just a thousand from the Nine Nether Troop.

    Furthermore, he was looking at the long term. If the dayes when he was to head for the Luo God n, he definitely couldn¡¯t be going single-handedly. He also needed a force that belonged to himself.

    And the Nine Nether Troop was a pretty good choice. Although they still couldn¡¯t achieve that feat right now, they had the potential.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Nine Nether briefly pondered and nodded her head as well. She also vaguely knew what Mu Chen was thinking in his heart. Speaking from a certain degree, the Nine Nether Troop was considered as her personal troops, but she had no objections to this. After all, the rtionship between the two of them wasn¡¯t something that could be interfered with this alone.

    Since the decision was made, Mu Chen no longergged around. He flew out of the Demonic Lightning Abyss first and gathered the Nine Nether Troop, before bringing them in.

    With the Nine Nether Troop¡¯s strength, they naturally couldn¡¯t go down as far as Nine Nether and Mu Chen. They only reached three thousand feet down and they couldn¡¯t advance any further.

    Seeing this, Mu Chen ordered them to stop and waved his sleeve. A jade bamboo flew out of his sleeve andnded in the hand of one of the Nine Nether Troop¡¯s warriors.

    ¡°This is the Lightning God¡¯s Physique that I have cultivated. From today onwards, you guys will be training here.¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s faint voice, Qiu Shan and the rest were stunned as they nkly looked at Mu Chen. After a brief moment, deep gratitude surged in their eyes. They were well-aware about how valuable this Lightning God¡¯s Physique was. It¡¯s definitely hard to obtain such a Body Refining Divine Art in other forces, and right now, Mu Chen was giving it to them so easily...

    ¡°Many thanks to the Domain Lord!¡±

    Qiu Shan and the rest exchanged a nce. He tightly clenched the jade bamboo and everyone there knelt down on a single knee. Their gazes were filled with revere and support. They did not give unnecessary ttery but their voices were filled with gratitude.

    A soldier would die for those who acknowledged their worth. With such a Domain Lord, they could serve with all their hearts.

    Mu Chen slightly nodded his head and did not say anything unnecessary as well. He waved his hand, then dived into the Demonic Lightning Abyss under the numerous revered gazes.

    He had already achieved what he wanted. Using the Lightning God¡¯s Physique to buy the hearts of the Nine Nether Troop, it was a worthwhile transaction for him.

    Now that the Nine Nether Troop had been arranged, he could rest his heart and search for the Nether Demon Heart Lightning that he wanted in this Demonic Lightning Abyss.

 Chapter 729 - Search

    <strong>Chapter 729 - Search</strong>

    In the bottomless lightning ocean at the depths of the Demonic Lightning Abyss.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether were looking at this ck ocean of lightning with grave expressions. Although the lightning ocean looked calm, both of them could clearly sense the violence hidden underneath that calmness. None of them knew what terrifying thing existed deep within the abyss.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try going together,¡± said Nine Nether. She would naturally not let Mu Chen enter such a dangerous ce alone.

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen did not refute her and gently nodded his head. He no longer hesitated and his figure moved, turning into a streak of light as he flew towards the ck lightning ocean with Nine Nether, who was wrapped in purple mes, closely following behind him.

    Ssh!

    Noise that sounded like sshes of water came from the vast lightning ocean as the two of them charged into the ocean, one of them in the front while the other following at the back, and disappeared into the darkness. The scene made it seem as if they were devoured by the huge mouth of darkness.

    Rumble!

    When the two of them entered the lightning ocean, violent roars of lightning swept over with intense vibrations. The most powerful ability of the Demonic Earth Lightning was vibration, vibration that could even tear the earth apart.

    Although the two of them could deal with it, there were ripples on the Spiritual Energy barrier that enveloped them.

    Mu Chen swept his gaze around as ckness filled his eyeballs. Because of the Demonic Earth Lightning, his Spiritual Energy perception was very limited. Thus, searching for the Nether Demon Heart Lightning in this ce was simr to searching for a needle in the ocean.

    Since he had alreadye, he had to give it a try, no matter how hard it was.

    Bearing this thought, Mu Chen and Nine Nether started making their way towards the depths of the lightning ocean. Logically speaking, since the Nether Demon Heart Lightning was a level higher than the Demonic Earth Lightning, it would naturally be in the area where Demonic Earth Lightning was gathering the most if it was to form.

    Rumble!

    Violent thunder constantly rang out in the lightning ocean as Mu Chen¡¯s party of two swiftly streaked their way across. The Spiritual Energy light circted around them and became the only source of light in the dark lightning ocean.

    As the two of them got deeper, they also started to sense that the vibrationsing from the surroundings were getting stronger, which forced them to slow down their speed.

    However, even as time passed, they still couldn¡¯t sense the fluctuations that belonged to the Nether Demon Heart Lightning.

    The two of them slowed down and exchanged a nce, along with gentle sighs. Looks like it was as they had expected, searching for the Nether Demon Heart Lightning in this location was an extremely tough matter. No wonder even the Demonic Lightning Sect couldn¡¯t get their hands on it after so many years.

    ¡°The deeper we go, the stronger the lightning will get. At that time, I¡¯m afraid that even we might not be able to take it.¡± Nine Nether said with a heavy expression.

    Mu Chen gently nodded his head. He had alreadye to an understanding that they might not even find the Nether Demon Heart Lightning even with one or two years of searching.

    But aside from this, what other effective method was there?

    ¡°The Demonic Earth Lightning here is interfering with our Spiritual Energy senses, so we can¡¯t search any further.¡± Nine Nether said helplessly, ¡°If we can block the interferenceing from the Demonic Earth Lightning, only then can our search be much easier.¡±

    Nine Nether was just casually speaking those words. The Demonic Earth Lightning here was extremely violent and filled with offensive characteristics, so it was filled with rejection for foreign objects. With their strength, it was impossible for them to block it.

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen frowned his brows. Indeed, as Nine Nether had said earlier, there was only one way for them to look for the Nether Demon Heart Lightning in this sort of ce, using the Demonic Earth Lightning as a medium. However, how can the Demonic Earth Lightning, which was filled with offensive characteristics, be willing to be used by them? It was a question that some pondering was needed.

    Seeing Mu Chen falling into his thoughts, Nine Nether did not disrupt him, since she truly had no other methods.

    After being silent for a moment, Mu Chen said, ¡°I will try using the Lightning God¡¯s Physique.¡±

    Finishing his words, the Spiritual Energy barrier around him faded away. His body swiftly turned into dazzling lightning as the Demonic Earth Lightning blew over onto his body.

    Boom! Boom!

    But this time, Mu Chen¡¯s idea hade to a failure as well. Because the Demonic Earth Lightning showed no signs of turning gentle because of the lightning energying from his body. The violent vibrations of Demonic Earth Lightning were heavily mmed against his body. Even with the strength of his current body, Mu Chen still felt the qi and blood in his body being disrupted.

    Watching from the side, Nine Nether immediately used her Undying mes to guard Mu Chen and said with her brows slightly frowned, ¡°No, even if you have cultivated the Lightning God¡¯s Physique, it doesn¡¯t mean that you can negate all lightning energies.¡±

    There were all sorts of lightning energies in this world and they possessed different attributes as well. So Mu Chen clearly could not depend on the Lightning God¡¯s Physique to negate the damage caused by lightning energies.

    Mu Chen bitterly smiled, his previous intention was to use the Lightning God¡¯s Physique with the hope that it could at least lessen the offensive characteristicsing from the Demonic Earth Lightning. But from the looks of it right now, this was just him indulging in his fantasy.

    ¡°Even the Lightning God¡¯s Physique is useless...¡±

    Mu Chen muttered to himself with his brows tightly locked. After a brief momentter, an idea shed in his mind as he recalled that a Divine Art that he had cultivated in the past but rarely used...

    Lightning Controlling Art.

    Back then, in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, the Northern Sea Dragon had imparted a Divine Art to him. It was a rather special Divine Art. It was said that it couldmunicate with every lightning energy in the world, and directly attract the lightning from the heavens. But this Divine Art was very limited in the use of fighting, so Mu Chen rarely used it. But right now, it appears that it could solve his desperate situation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try again.¡±

    Mu Chen said to Nine Nether as he quickly sat down with his eyes closed. His hands were swiftly forming a mysterious seal as fixed his position, like an old monk in meditation.

    Along with Mu Chen¡¯s heart gradually calming down, his thoughts were quietly spreading out and carefully attempting toe in contact with the Demonic Earth Lightning.

    A bizarre ripple came from Mu Chen¡¯s intent. It was the Lightning Controlling Art.

    The ripples waved out in circles as they spread out. Thereafter, a bizarre scene gradually appeared. The violent Demonic Earth Lightning that was initially fluctuating around the both of them was gradually calming down.

    Nine Nether was also watching this scene in shock.

    That fellow really seeded?

    Mu Chen¡¯s tightly shut eyes slowly opened at this time, his gaze was also filled with pleasant surprise. The Lightning Controlling Art was so magical that it was beyond his expectations. Although he couldn¡¯t suddenly control the Demonic Earth Lightning here, it had at least given him somemunication ability. At the very least, the Demonic Earth Lightning was no longer rejecting and unleashing violent attacks at them.

    Next, he would have to use the Demonic Earth Lightning as a medium and control it with his intent to search with unimaginable speed in this terrifying ocean.

    Mu Chen shut his eyes again as his intent quietly attached to the Demonic Earth Lightning and swiftly spread out...

    Nine Nether stood beside Mu Chen, keeping him protected. Although the spreading of intent wasn¡¯t visible to the eyes, she could sense something spreading out in the lightning ocean like a beam of light streaking across the horizon.

    As the intent swept over, thunder constantly roared. But fortunately, the Demonic Earth Lightning would not attack Mu Chen¡¯s intent due to the Lightning Controlling Art. Otherwise, his feeble and weak intent would have long been destroyed by the violent Demonic Earth Lightning.

    Countless scenes rapidly shed in Mu Chen¡¯s mind but they were still pitch-ck. There wasn¡¯t any abnormal fluctuation, but Mu Chen wasn¡¯t anxious. He condensed his intent and continued to search...

    Time slowly passed by in the process of the search.

    This sort of search was extremely dry and dull, but Mu Chen did not rx in the slightest as he cautiously differentiated the fluctuations that came in an attempt to search for his target hidden deep in the lightning ocean...

    However, there still weren¡¯t any results.

    One day... two days... four days...

    As time passed, four days had already passed in the blink of an eye. During these four days, Mu Chen¡¯s figure was like a stone statue without any movements, his tightly shut eyes had not opened once.

    And Nine Nether had also quietly guarded beside him for four days. But as time passed, her fists were quietly clenching together. Could it be that they still couldn¡¯t find the Nether Demon Heart Lightning even with this?

    She turned her head a little and looked at the handsome face of the young man whose eyes were shut. That face had already shed off the initial young and tender look, and was gradually starting to show the fine lines of unswerving determination. His tightly pursed lips were still that stubborn.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    Nine Nether gently sighed.

    Her sigh entered Mu Chen¡¯s ears, which caused his figure to tremble as a smear of wild joy abruptly rose on his tensed face.

    Because as his intent stretched out, he finally sensed some abnormal fluctuation. Furthermore, he could sense that it was in an area that not even the Demonic Earth Lightning dared to get close to, as if they were fearing it.

    Rumble!

    But just as Mu Chen was drooling at that mysterious region, there was a thunder roar that sounded like the howling of ghosts that abruptly resounded in his heart. His body jolted and his face turned pale, all his intent waspletely shattered.

    But at the moment before his intent was shattered, he vaguely saw a tattered stone tablet in the darkness...

    Mu Chen abruptly opened his eyes as cold sweat dripped down from his forehead. He held onto his chest asplex thoughts frantically surged in his mind. It was so much so that even the Spiritual Energy in his body showed signs of going out of control.

    An icy hand was ced on his back as gentle Spiritual Energy swiftly poured in, suppressing the Spiritual Energy in his body that was going out of control.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Nine Nether asked nervously.

    Mu Chen panted two breaths before looking at Nine Nether¡¯s face, which had some worry on it. He grinned. His smile was filled with excitement.

    ¡°Found it!¡±

 Chapter 730 - Supreme Demon Heart Scripture

    <strong>Chapter 730 - Supreme Demon Heart Scripture</strong>

    ¡°You found it?¡±

    Hearing his words, a splendour of pleasant surprise dazzled in Nine Nether¡¯s eyes. Shortly after, she felt a little disbelief as it was something that the Demonic Lightning Sect could not aplish even after so many years, and Mu Chen only used four days to find the fluctuation of the Nether Demon Heart Lightning.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be wrong.¡± Mu Chen also nodded his head excitedly as he lowered his head to his own hands and said with a grave expression, ¡°But the Nether Demon Heart Lightning is truly overbearing. Only the soundwave of the lightning alone made me lose myself.¡±

    ¡°The Nether Demon Heart Lightning is one of the more bizarre lightning in the world. Not only is it violent like the other lightning energies, but the offensive ability of it is also the sound of thunder, the Lightning Burst,¡± said Nine Nether.

    ¡°Lightning Burst?¡± Mu Chen narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°The Nether Demon Heart Lightning can disregard a majority of the defences. It is born from the heart, so it will directly appear in a person¡¯s heart. The Lightning Burst will cause a disorder to a person¡¯s thoughts, allowing the heart demon to rise. It is so much so that the person will not be able to control their own Spiritual Energy, or even suffer the bacsh from their own Spiritual Energy and die.¡± Nine Nether¡¯s expression was also a little solemn. Clearly, she was fearful of the Nether Demon Heart Lightning.

    It was an attack that one could hardly defend against.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was filled with astonishment. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that no matter how powerful the physical body was, the Nether Demon Heart Lightning could disregard the defences of the physical body? No wonder such a bizarre energy could be ranked equal to the Undying mes.

    Thinking about it here, his interest for the Nether Demon Heart Lightning grew.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I also want to take a look at the legendary Nether Demon Heart Lightning.¡± Nine Nether sweetly smiled. Her great interest for the Nether Demon Heart Lightning was obvious.

    Mu Chen nodded his head and was stretched his hand out towards Nine Nether, who was prepared to move.

    Nine Nether directed her slender eyes over in doubt, but her face was filled with smiles. ¡°What? Little Mu Chen, you want to take advantage of this Big Sister?¡±

    The corner of Mu Chen¡¯s lips twitched as he helplessly said, ¡°The Demonic Earth Lightning in this region is very violent. If you rush in recklessly, you might suffer the attacks from them, and I can make use of the Lightning Controlling Art to avoid them.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Nine Nether¡¯s rosy lips gently raised as she smiled. She stretched out her hand and ce it on Mu Chen¡¯s. ¡°Then I will believe you this once. I don¡¯t think you have the courage, anyways.¡±

    Mu Chen held onto the warm and slim hand. Thereafter, he exerted a force on his arm and pulled the slender and tender girl into his embrace. His arm was embracing her waist as a fragrance blew over when his body came in contact with her warm body.

    Bumping into Mu Chen¡¯s embrace, Nine Nether was caught a little unprepared. But before she could struggle with reflex, Mu Chen¡¯s voice resounded in her ears, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    After speaking, Spiritual Energy surged from his body and enveloped the both of them. Mu Chen tapped his feet and they turned into a streak of light, swiftly flying towards the depths of the bottomless abyss.

    Violent Demonic Earth Lightning swiftly flew past the two of them. Feeling the warmth from their bodily contact, even someone with Nine Nether¡¯sposure felt her cheeks getting hot as she red at Mu Chen.

    Sensing her bashful gaze, Mu Chen could only drylyugh as he increased his speed.

    The streak of light flew in the pitch-ck lightning ocean, the Demonic Earth Lightning in their path would split apart by themselves, showing a clear pathway. Using the Lightning Controlling Art, Mu Chen coulde and go as he wished in this lightning ocean.

    But even though their path was clear, half a day had already passed when Mu Chen reached the area that his intent had sensed...

    Whoosh!

    The streak of light that flew in the dark lightning ocean with a speed that was as swift as lightning was starting to slow down. Spiritual light gradually faded away and revealed the figure of Mu Chen and Nine Nether.

    Nine Nether gently ced her hand on Mu Chen¡¯s chest and pushed him a step away, immediately breaking free from his hold.

    ¡°How can there be someone like you that abandons me after using me?¡± Mu Chen said, looking indignant.

    Nine Nether rolled her eyes at him. She found it funny and annoying at the same time. She paid no attention to him and directed her gaze up ahead, and her face immediately turned a little grave.

    Mu Chen had also stopped his ying mood and directed his gaze over as well. Up ahead was a pitch-ck region, a void region that looked as if there wasn¡¯t anything there and yet no Demonic Earth Lightning dared to go near.

    The pitch-ck region looked as if it was the death hole, it was terrifying.

    ¡°The Nether Demon Heart Lightning that I have sensed is here.¡± Mu Chen said in a deep voice. Although it was quiet here, he had uncontrobly tensed his body up without knowing why. It was because his body had sensed the danger, so it went into a defensive mode by reflex.

    Nine Nether gently nodded her head. Both of them exchanged a look and gently nodded their heads, before the two of them strode out at the same time. They walked out of the lightning ocean and stepped directly into the pitch-ck empty void.

    There wasn¡¯t any sound as the two of them cautiously moved forth. Roughly a few minutester, Nine Nether abruptly narrowed her eyes. Before she could even say anything, a weird roar of thunder that sounded like ghostly howls suddenly resounded within her and Mu Chen¡¯s hearts.

    Boom!

    Both of their bodies instantly turned stiff. Especially Mu Chen, he had veins crawling up on his face. His face that was initially handsome was looking especially savage right now.

    That bizarre thunderous roar rang out from the depths of his heart. As the thunderous roar fluctuated, it had instantly made him lose control of the Spiritual Energy in his body. If it wasn¡¯t for him having a firm foundation, he would have lost control long ago. But even so, he couldn¡¯t move right now, as if he had lost control of his own body.

    Just when Mu Chen was trying his best to defend against the thunderous roar deep in his heart, Nine Nether, who stood before him, had tensed up her body, before rxing, bit by bit. Purple mes swiftly ignited and enveloped her.

    Her hand that was zing with purple mes held onto Mu Chen¡¯s. The purple mes swept out and poured into his body as sounds of zing mes started to cover the thunderous roar.

    Mu Chen gradually recovered his body.

    Nine Nether slightly turned her head, revealing her face with pointy and fair cheeks, ¡°Use the Undying mes to defend.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head. His Sovereign Sea rolled and as the Spiritual Energy surged, strands of Undying mes seeped out. Although his Undying mes weren¡¯t as robust as Nine Nether¡¯s, it was enough to defend his body.

    The two of them advanced further and with every step they took, there would be a thunderous roar that suddenly ringing from the depths of their hearts. However, they had already brought up their guards, and in addition to the power of the Undying mes, their steps were slow, but they still managed to advance, step by step.

    Mu Chen quietly counted in his heart. When the thunderous roar rang out for the one-thousandth time, he finally sensed that Nine Nether, who was walking at the front, had stopped, thus causing him toe to a stop as well. He raised his face, which was a little pale at this moment, and looked up ahead, which caused him to immediately narrow his eyes.

    Up ahead was an extremely pitch-ck region. There seemed to be a strange light that was vaguely appearing in the darkness, giving off a dull-grey lustre.

    There didn¡¯t seem to be anything in that dull-grey lustre, but Mu Chen felt a fearful fluctuation. There must definitely be something in there!

    It¡¯s just that he couldn¡¯t see it with his eyes!

    ¡°The Nether Demon Heart Lightning has no shape and form...¡± Nine Nether softly said. Her body was already tensed up right now as the Undying mes zed. She stared at the dull-grey spot and her voice gradually turned cold. ¡°The Nether Demon Heart Lightning is right before your eyes!¡±

    Mu Chen abruptly narrowed his eyes as he looked at that area. Purple mes rose in his eyes and, thereafter, a distortion seemed to appear in the dull-grey space. Vaguely, he saw a massive incorporeal python the size of roughly a thousand feet coiled in that location. Its gaze that was eerie without any expression was coldly staring at him.

    Hiss.

    It was slowly flicking its tongue as a weird noise came from it, as if it was the song of a death.

    This was the Nether Demon Heart Lightning?!

    Mu Chen inhaled a mouthful of chilled air. He never thought that the Nether Demon Heart Lightning would have turned into a snake form. Looks like it couldn¡¯t be underestimated, even he didn¡¯t know if he could subdue it with the help of Nine Nether.

    ¡°Mhm?¡±

    Just when Mu Chen was looking at the incorporeal Nether Demon Heart Lightning, his gaze suddenly moved onto the back of the python. As grey light surged, there was a broken tablet that was faintly visible.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Mu Chen asked towards Nine Nether.

    Nine Nether had also directed her gaze over and slightly frowned her brows. Concentrating her gaze, she saw light circting on the broken tablet, where some primitive words were gradually appearing.

    ¡°Sup... Heart... Scripture?¡±

    Nine Nether tried to carefully identify those primitive words and after a brief moment, her gaze abruptly narrowed as she muttered, somewhat shocked, ¡°That seems to be... the Supreme Demon Heart Scripture?!¡±

    ¡°Supreme Demon Heart Scripture?¡± Mu Chen was stunned. It was an overbearing name, but he didn¡¯t know what it was.

    ¡°In the ancient times, there was a very powerful and ferocious demon, known as the Demon Heart Lightning Emperor. Back in the years when he roamed in the Great Thousand World, his name was well-known. When the Tribtion of the Great Thousand World came, god-knows how many experts of the fiend ns fell in his hands. But it was also in that Tribtion that he went missing. I never expected to see this Supreme Demon Heart Scripture here.¡± Nine Nether said with astonishment.

    ¡°No wonder the Nether Demon Heart Lightning appeared here. Back then, the Nether Demon Heart Lightning was the Demon Heart Lightning Emperor¡¯s fort¨¦.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Can this ce be the graveyard for the Demon Heart Lightning Emperor?¡± Mu Chen said with slight astonishment.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± Nine Nether shook her head as she looked at the broken stone tablet. She could see that the words of the ¡®Supreme Demon Heart Scripture¡¯ on it was notplete.

    ¡°We¡¯ll know after dealing with this Nether Demon Heart Lightning.¡± Nine Nether slowly clenched her fist tight.

    Mu Chen gently nodded his head as he stared at the incorporeal python. His gaze gradually turned cold. He had exerted great effort toe here. So no matter what, he had to get the Nether Demon Heart Lightning today!

 Chapter 731 - Demon Suppression

    <strong>Chapter 731 - Demon Suppression</strong>

    In the dark region, where the incorporeal python resides, its cold and emotionless serpentine eyes were to the point that it would make one shiver. It was different from most of the violent lightning as the Nether Demon Heart Lightning seemed to be mysterious and eerie.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether were also looking at the incorporeal lightning python with grave and fearful expressions. Even Nine Nether felt dense dangering from it.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the strength of this fellow isn¡¯t any weaker than a Fifth Grade Sovereign. Fortunately, it just has an appearance and not any intelligence. So we still stand a chance.¡± Nine Nether said softly.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. Although the incorporeal python looked so terrifying, there wasn¡¯t any spirit in its eyes. It only had the innate viciousness. But even so, in terms of danger level, not even the Sect Master of the Demonic Lightning Sect, Qin Tiangang could bepared to it.

    Huff.

    He gently let out a breath as he suppressed the astonished emotions that he initially had. He had his fair share of seeing mysterious things born from lightning, as he had once witnessed in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Furthermore, it was even more terrifying than this incorporeal python before him. After all, it was something that even the Northern Sea Dragon, whose strength had reached the Ninth Grade Sovereign, had trouble dealing with.

    Although the incorporeal lightning python was formed from the Nether Demon Heart Lightning and it was a grade higher than the lifeform in the Lightning Territory, their strengths weren¡¯tparable, due to many reasons. Otherwise, Mu Chen and Nine Nether would be running for their lives right now.

    ¡°We have to break its incorporeal form first before you can attempt to subdue it.¡± Nine Nether slowly clenched her teeth and continued, ¡°I will go first, you watch out!¡±

    This level of confrontation naturally required Nine Nether¡¯s strength, since Mu Chen¡¯s strength of a Second Grade Sovereign was negligible.

    ¡°Careful.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head and made no rebuttals as he might even be Nine Nether¡¯s burden in the battleter.

    Nine Nether gently nodded her head and no longer spoke. She tapped her feet and flew out with zing purple mes bursting from her body. In an instant, the void in this area abruptly expanded due to the temperature.

    Whoosh!

    A pair of ck wings unfolded behind Nine Nether as she clenched her fists. Feathers appeared in her hand and formed into a slim and long feather spear with purple mes surging on the spear.

    Whoosh!

    When Nine Nether used her Spiritual Energy, the incorporeal lightning python felt danger. It opened its mouth and locked onto Nine Nether with its eyes.

    Nine Nether pped the wings that were behind her. A swishing sound rang out and her figure had already mysteriously appeared on top of the incorporeal snake. The body of the spear trembled as overwhelming amounts of rays shot down. Every single ray had purple mes attached to it, causing it to be stunningly deadly.

    Hiss!

    The incorporeal snake abruptly raised its head and opened its hideous mouth. But what came from its mouth wasn¡¯t the hissing sound of a snake, but the sharp ghostly howl of a thunderous roar!

    The thunderous roar spread out. The spear rays dissipated away uponing in contact with the thunderous roar.

    Nine Nether¡¯s figure lightly trembled as well. Clearly, the thunderous roar of the Nether Demon Heart Lightning had entered her body once again. But since she had the protection of the Undying mes in her body, she was able to resist against it.

    Boom!

    A huge tail suddenly descended from the horizon. The speed was as swift as lightning as it was aimed at Nine Nether¡¯s head.

    Nine Nether immediately folded her wings before her, forming a shield.

    Boom!

    The snake tail heavily smashed against the wings and a huge impact came, followed by a burst of thunderous roars. Nine Nether¡¯s figure was sent flying back. She had to p her wings in order to stabilise herself.

    Hiss!

    The incorporeal lightning snake had clearly determined Nine Nether as an offender and immediatelyunched its violent attacks. Sharp thunderous roars endlessly came from the snake¡¯s mouth and an endless wave of attacks was directed at Nine Nether.

    In face of those endless attacks, Nine Nether had momentarily gone into defence and appeared to show little signs of being suppressed.

    Outside the battle range, Mu Chen¡¯s expression was a little grave upon seeing this scene. He never thought that the incorporeal lightning snake would be so powerful to the point that even Nine Nether was in a disadvantageous position at this moment.

    ¡°Have to deal with it swiftly. Otherwise, Nine Nether might not hold out if this drags on.¡± Light constantly flickered in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. The incorporeal lightning snake was formed from the Nether Demon Heart Lightning, and the lightning energy in this ce was endless. So if the battle drags on, Nine Nether would definitely be the first to fall.

    But right now, he could not easily act out in case he attracts the attention of the incorporeal lightning snake, which would then unleash its violent attacks at him, making the situation even more troublesome.

    Mu Chen¡¯s brows were locked tight as he approached the battle range, bit by bit, sensing the attacking range of the incorporeal lightning snake. A brief momentter, he appeared at a location in the void and took a step forth.

    Hiss!

    When he took a step forth, the ghostly howl of a thunderous roar rang out in the deepest part of his body once again. His body turned stiff in that instant and veins wriggled on his face, as if they were about to burst.

    zing purple mes surged in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as the Undying mes were activated and managed the defend against that thunderous roar. However, before Mu Chen could feel relieved, the thunderous roar resounded again.

    It was because he had entered the attacking range of the incorporeal lightning snake and thus, he was affected by it.

    Mu Chen shut his eyes, he needed to look for a method to deal with the Nether Demon Heart Lightning. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be of any help to Nine Nether.

    Sizzle! Sizzle!

    Lightning God¡¯s Physique!

    His body turned dazzling and electrified. But he quickly realised that the Lightning God¡¯s Physique had no defensive effect towards the attacks of the Nether Demon Heart Lightning. Shortly after, he used the Lightning Controlling Art, but the effect of it wasn¡¯t great. Because the Nether Demon Heart Lightning clearly wasn¡¯t something that the Demonic Earth Lightning could bepared to. Even with his Lightning Controlling Art, that violent lightning energy wasn¡¯t something he could control.

    All sorts of methods were executed by Mu Chen but the effect was very minimal. Along with the battle between Nine Nether and the incorporeal lightning snake bing more intense, the repercussion that he suffered got stronger as well.

    Mu Chen sat in the void as his face swiftly turned pale. The lightning roar that was getting more intense in his body was a little hard for him to bear.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t give up!¡± Mu Chen tightly clenched his teeth. Nine Nether was engaged in a bitter battle, and if he were to give up so easily, he would be letting her down.

    Mu Chen inhaled a mouthful of air as he circted his Spiritual Energy, activating the Undying mes to defend with his gaze violently flickering.

    The incorporeal lightning snake was very powerful. Judging from the current situation between it and Nine Nether, the sess rate of shattering its form was too low.

    Since they couldn¡¯t break its form, then there was only one other method to deal with it.

    That would be sealing it.

    Seal?

    An idea moved in Mu Chen¡¯s mind. Speaking about sealing, the Immortal Page within his body was the best choice. After all, it was something useful to even someone so powerful like Mand.

    As his trail of thoughts processed here, there wasn¡¯t the slightest hesitation in Mu Chen as both of his hands formed together and swiftly made a mysterious seal.

    Buzz.

    A smear of dark light abruptly burst out from the vast Spiritual Energy ocean in his Sovereign Sea. Space was distorted as it appeared directly before Mu Chen and he abruptly tapped his fingertip over it.

    Dark purple light instantly burst out from the Immortal Page. As the light rose, a beautiful and bewitching Mand Flower slowly rose up.

    Mu Chen inhaled a mouthful of air as the Spiritual Energy in his body poured out without any reservations, and waspletely injected into the bewitching Mand flower.

    Buzz. Buzz.

    Along with the injection of Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy, the petals of the gorgeous Mand Flower bloomed, bit by bit. On the flower petals, there were extremely mysterious and primitive runes.

    Boom!

    When Mu Chen activated the Mand Flower, there were sharp ghostly howls of thunderous roars that rang out from the faraway battlefield. Compared to before, the thunderous roar was even more violent.

    Boom! Boom!

    ces that the thunderous roar travelled caused space to distort. The zing mes that swept out from Nine Nether¡¯s body were suppressed and forced back with her figure flying a few thousand feet away.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Nine Nether clenched her teeth and couldn¡¯t help cursing. She never thought that the incorporeal lightning snake would be so powerful. In addition to the geographical advantage, it was like giving wings to a tiger.

    Earlier, when they fought, Nine Nether understood that it was probably impossible for her to suppress the Nether Demon Heart Lightning by herself.

    Looks like we can only temporarily retreat and look for a powerful helper in the Great Havew Domain. Thoughts shed in Nine Nether¡¯s heart, but there weren¡¯t any experts in the Great Havew Domain who she had a good rtionship with. Right now, the Sky Vulture Emperor had to overlook the war, so he probably had no time to help her.

    ¡°Nine Nether, retreat!¡±

    Just when Nine Nether was getting anxious in her heart, a bark abruptly rang out from the rear. It was Mu Chen¡¯s voice.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s bark, Nine Nether was slightly stunned. Although she couldn¡¯t understand why Mu Chen would charge into a battle of this level, she still pped her wings and immediately retreated due to her trust in him.

    When she retreated, a massive Mand Flower streaked across the sky, along with a dark purple lustre as it floated above the incorporeal lightning snake.

    The Mand Flower slowly inclined, with the heart of the flower aimed at the incorporeal lightning snake.

    Sizzle! Sizzle!

    When the Mand Flower was inclining down, the incorporeal lightning snake that had no emotions burst out a violent and shrieking thunderous roar towards the Mand Flower.

    Boom!

    But when the thunderous roar came in contact with the dark purple lustre of the Mand Flower, it was suddenly dissolved.

    Whoosh!

    The bewitching petals blossomed and a beam of dark purple light shot down, enveloping the incorporeal lightning snake. In the end, a bizarre energy burst out and the incorporeal lightning snake was slowly being dragged towards the Mand Flower.

    Boom! Boom!

    At this instance, the incorporeal lightning snake felt danger and violently struggled. Ripples of terrifying Nether Demon Heart Lightning burst out, causing space to greatly distort from the quake.

    As it struggled and resisted with rage, there were cracks that silently appeared from the dark purple light that shone down.

    At the sight of this scene, Mu Chen¡¯s face drastically changed. This was hisst resort, if not even the Immortal Page could seal the Nether Demon Heart Lightning, then he could only give up on this.

    But with the current strength of his Spiritual Energy, he could only activate the Mand Flower to this level.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Mu Chen cursed with his teeth clenched. But just when he was exhausting the limits of his power, a cooling hand was ced against his back as Nine Nether¡¯s bright voice resounded, ¡°Use my Spiritual Energy!¡±

    Boom!

    Along with her voice, Mu Chen¡¯s body violently jolted as an extremely robust force of Spiritual Energy poured like an endless torrent into his body.

    His limbs and bones were filled with Spiritual Energy!

 Chapter 732 - Broken Stone Tablet

    <strong>Chapter 732 - Broken Stone Tablet</strong>

    Boom!

    Vast amounts of Spiritual Energy frantically poured into Mu Chen¡¯s body, instantly filling the meridians of his body. The Spiritual Energy that was given to him by Nine Nether had clearly far exceeded his own.

    But, naturally, generally speaking, pouring Spiritual Energy into the body of others was considered a taboo. Because no matter how powerful the physical body was, the interior of a human was very fragile. The moment there was an ill motive of the person that was pouring the Spiritual Energy, they could easily destroy the other person¡¯s meridians.

    But Mu Chen and Nine Nether clearly didn¡¯t have that kind of taboo between them. The bloodlines of the two of them were linked together, so they shared their life and if one of them were to die, the other would follow. Thus, there was an absolute trust between the two of them.

    Therefore, when Nie Nether was pouring the vast amount of Spiritual Energy into Mu Chen¡¯s body, he did not hesitate and swiftly formed some seals and the Spiritual Energy burst out from his body, forming into torrents and poured into the bewitching Mand Flower.

    Buzz!

    The infusion was equivalent to a divine help for the Mand Flower. Immediately, the bewitching flower swelled up and its mysterious-looking petals became even more gorgeous. At the same time, the dark purple beam of light that shot down also became even more dazzling. The cracks that were caused by the incorporeal lightning python had also disappeared.

    Boom! Boom!

    The incorporeal lightning python violently struggled. But this time, it could no longer shake the dark purple light that looked fragile. Its massive body was drifting towards the Mand Flower, bit by bit. Despite being slow, it could not be shaken.

    Mu Chen watched as the distance between the Mand Flower and the incorporeal lightning python decrease, feeling relieved of a heavy duty. Shortly after, his seals changed and the incorporeal lightning python waspletely trapped in the heart of the flower. The bewitching petals closed and the mysterious, primitive runes burst out and shone on the incorporeal lightning snake.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Those light runes were like markings as they became imprinted on the body of the incorporeal lightning python, causing it to let out sharp hisses. In the end, the body of the python gradually melted, turning into an incorporeal lightning egg that sat quietly in the heart of the Mand Flower.

    Besides the lightning egg, quietly sat the broken stone tablet.

    ¡°This thing is truly powerful.¡± Nine Nether was astonished at the sight of this. She had fought with the incorporeal lightning python, so she naturally knew how powerful was it. But right now, it was beaten back to its initial appearance by the Mand Flower.

    ¡°The Mand Flower possesses the power of sealing, and the Nether Demon Heart Lightning does not have an actual form, so that¡¯s why we were so sessful.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he lifted his hand, which followed with the Mand Flower flying down and hovered before him. He first cast a nce at the Nether Demon Heart Lightning, which had taken the form of a lightning egg, before shifting his gaze towards the broken tablet.

    ording to what Nine Nether had said, the Supreme Demon Heart Scripture was recorded on the stone tablet. Although Mu Chen had never heard of it before, he knew that it wasn¡¯t something ordinary, since it even made Nine Nether eximed out in surprise.

    Mu Chen waved his sleeves, causing the broken stone tablet to fly out and stand before him. Casting his gaze over, the stone tablet looked very mottled. There was the damage of time left behind on the tablet. The primitive words on it were faintly discernible and it was emitting a special pressure.

    Mu Chen directed his gaze on the top of the tablet, at those mottled primitive words. It was the Supreme Demon Heart Scripture that Nine Nether had spoken about... except that the stone tablet was very damaged, so the wording of the Supreme Demon Heart Scripture wasn¡¯tplete.

    ¡°Is the Supreme Demon Heart Scripture very powerful?¡± Mu Chen asked Nine Nether.

    ¡°Do you know of the Lightning God Pce?¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned and nodded his head shortly after. After all, he was no longer that inexperienced brat from before, so he had some knowledge about the Great Thousand World as well. The so-called ¡°Lightning God Pce¡± was a powerful force in the Great Thousand World with a high reputation.

    ¡°The Lightning God Pce was passed on from the Primordial Lightning Pce. In the Primitive Age, the Demon Heart Lightning Emperor was someone from the Primordial Lightning Pce. ording to my knowledge, this Supreme Demon Heart Scripture was the Divine Ability that guarded the pce.¡± Nine Nether spoke in a clear voice.

    ¡°Pce guarding Divine Ability?¡± When Mu Chen heard the twotter words, his heart uncontrobly jolted. It was a Divine Ability and not a Divine Art!

    In the Great Thousand World, the profound and mysterious Divine Ability was above the Divine Art. Except that this level was too far away from ordinary Sovereigns, because it was too powerful.

    The birth of every single Divine Ability would follow with the strongpetition of many Sovereigns experts, and this Supreme Demon Heart Scripture was a pce guarding Divine Ability of the Lightning God Pce, so one could tell how powerful and important was it.

    ¡°Even in the Lightning God Pce, there are only a few people that are qualified the train in the Supreme Demon Heart Scripture. However, it¡¯s a pity that this Supreme Demon Heart Scripture isn¡¯tplete. Based on my guesses, it can probably only beparable to a Quasi-Perfect Rank Divine Art.¡± Nine Nether said with a little pity.

    ¡°Quasi-Perfect Rank Divine Art?¡± Mu Chen grinned when he heard her words. ¡°That¡¯s enough, since that¡¯s what I need right now.¡±

    If the Supreme Demon Heart Scripture wasplete, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for him to train in it with his current strength, so it was good that it was damaged.

    Nine Nether helplessly rolled her eyes at him and was annoyed yet amused at his little shrewdness.

    ¡°ording to what I know, the terrifying part of the Supreme Demon Heart Scripture is that once it¡¯s sessfully cultivated, the user will be able to enter into the Demon Heart State.¡± Nine Nether looked at the broken stone tablet with a slightly grave expression.

    ¡°Demon Heart State?¡± Mu Chen was stunned.

    ¡°It¡¯s a fearsome state. Upon entering it, any external disturbances will be blocked out. By that time, it can be considered as an absolute controlling state. Every single strand of Spiritual Energy in the body, as well as the power of their physique, can be controlled to the limits. Speaking from a certain angle, once the user enters into the Demon Heart State, he can be a genuine weapon of war and his fighting strength will also have a sharp increase.¡± Nine Nether said slowly.

    ¡°Rumour has it that the Pce Master of the Lightning God Pce was only at Quasi-Heavenly Sovereign Realm. But when he enters into the pinnacle of the Demon Heart State, he possesses the strength to even fight with Heavenly Sovereigns.¡±

    Mu Chen inhaled a mouthful of chilled air. Although it was too far for the current him, he could feel the terrifying gap for one to be at the so-called ¡°Quasi-Heavenly Sovereign¡±. And the Pce Master of the Lightning God Pce could use the Demon Heart State to battle with Heavenly Sovereigns. One could tell how fearsome it was. It¡¯s no wonder it could be the pce guarding Divine Ability.

    ¡°We¡¯ve struck rich this time.¡± Mu Chen said as he drooled. He never thought that the harvest this time would be so great. Not only was he able to obtain the Nether Demon Heart Lightning, but he also obtained a fearsome damaged Divine Ability.

    ¡°But the requirement of training in the Supreme Demon Heart Scripture is to first gain control of the Nether Demon Heart Lightning. So if you want to train in it, you will first have to fuse with the Nether Demon Heart Lightning.¡±

    Nine Nether poured a bucket of cold water on Mu Chen, ¡°Don¡¯t think that fusing with the Nether Demon Heart Lightning will be easy. Back then, you could fuse with the Undying mes because of our Bloodlink Bond, so the Undying mes did not disy its true might. But this Nether Demon Heart Lightning will not go easy on you.¡±

    Speaking about this, Mu Chen frowned his brows, but then smiled shortly after. ¡°We¡¯ve expended such great efforts to obtain this Nether Demon Heart Lightning. So no matter how hard it will be, I will handle it!¡±

    ¡°Courageous.¡± Nine Nether gave a thumbs-up, but looking at her gaze that was filled with smiles, she was clearly going to see how much hard time Mu Chen would have.

    Mu Chen rolled his eyes at Nine Nether, who was intending on watching the show, before his expression became firm. He knew that it wouldn¡¯t be an easy task to refine the Nether Demon Heart Lightning, but it clearly wasn¡¯t a reason for him to give up.

    Huff.

    Mu Chen deeply inhaled a breath and his figure moved, appearing at the center of the Mand Flower¡¯s heart and sat down. He waved his hand and the lightning egg that was the size of a head fell into his hand.

    But this lightning egg did not have an actual form, so when Mu Chen¡¯s hand came in contact with it, he could feel the piercing thunderous roar. As if it was about to break through the seal and roar, causing even the Spiritual Energy in his body to slightly tremble.

    ¡°So violent, even when you are sealed.¡±

    Mu Chen frowned his brows as he looked at Nine Nether, then gently nodding his head towards her.

    Looking at his actions, Nine Nether moved a distance back, but her charming gaze was still fixed on Mu Chen. Evidently, she was prepared to act if any problem arises when Mu Chen was refining it. At that time, even if she had to erase the Nether Demon Heart Lightning, she would not have the slightest hesitation.

    ¡°Be a little careful.¡± Nine Nether warned.

    Mu Chen nodded his head and slowly shut his eyes. He crossed his hands as the incorporeal lightning egg slowly hovered in his palm.

    A lump of white mist was spatted out of Mu Chen¡¯s mouth. Thereafter, his hands joined together and heavily mmed against the lightning egg. A terrifying energy fluctuated out as cracks swiftly spread out on the lightning egg.

    Boom!

    The lightning egg broke apart in the end and the formless lightning swept out afterwards, turning into a thunderstorm as it enveloped Mu Chen. Bolts of formless lightning constantly swept towards his body.

    Sovereign Sea

    The vast and majestic Sovereign Sea, sweeping with Spiritual Energy waves glittering in purple, roared. Strands of purple mes floated on the surface of the ocean.

    As the surface of the ocean moved, Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit appeared and stood on the waves. He raised his head, looking at the space above his Sovereign Sea, which had intense distortionsing from that direction. Thereafter, the distortion shattered as the formless lightning that covered the sky descended, as if it was trying to tear his Sovereign Sea apart.

    Crackle! Crackle!

    As if it had sensed the danger, the purple mes zed in the Sovereign Sea and Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit was covered in dense purple mes. His eyes reflected the formless lightning that was howling its way over.

    He abruptly clenched his fists.

    This is my territory, it doesn¡¯t matter if you are a dragon or tiger, you still have to submit to me here!

    Purple mes surged, looking ready to go against the majestic lightning.

 Chapter 733 - Undying on the right and Demon Heart on the left

    <strong>Chapter 733 - Undying on the right and Demon Heart on the left</strong>

    Space on top of the Sovereign Sea was torn apart as the formless lightning whistled in every direction. The thunderous roar that sounded like ghostly howls resounded above the Sovereign Sea, lifting waves on the surface of the ocean.

    It was a scene that looked like the end of the world.

    Mu Chen raised his head and looked at this scene. His expression turned very grave. Countless formless lightning bolts fell like meteorites and shot into his Sovereign Sea.

    Plop! Plop!

    Huge Spiritual Energy waves lifted and every single time the Nether Demon Heart Lightning descended, the Spiritual Energy that was glittering with purple was dissolved. The rising strands of purple mes were actually being swiftly dissolved by the formless lightning.

    Patches of different colours swiftly appeared on the Sovereign Sea that was initially purple in colour.

    This was from the destruction of the Nether Demon Heart Lightning.

    And judging from the looks of it, the Nether Demon Heart Lightning and Undying mes weren¡¯t harmonious, but it made sense when one thought about it. Fire and lightning werepletely two different things and they weren¡¯t the same. Not that they were ced in the same ce, it was naturally impossible for them to coexist together.

    Mu Chen helplessly sighed in his heart as the troublesome matter finally came.

    Boom! Boom!

    Up in the sky, the Nether Demon Heart Lightning still continuously descended. The attacks were extremely ferocious and a formless colour was swiftly spreading out on this vast Sovereign Sea.

    Facing the violent attacks of the Nether Demon Heart Lightning, even the Undying mes started to lose, bit by bit, and the purple Spiritual Energy was constantly vanishing.

    The two energies shed in the Sovereign Sea as they attempted the erase the other. But in the process of this, the two energies were gradually merging into the Spiritual Energy. After all, this was Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Sea. If they wanted to triumph over the other, they would have to rely on the Spiritual Energy here. The more they were merged into the Spiritual Energy, the more powerful they would be and it would also be easier for them to gain the upper hand.

    This scenario was something that Mu Chen wanted.

    Right now, he required the Nether Demon Heart Lightning to gradually merge with his Spiritual Energy. Only with this, would he have the opportunity to act and bnce the two, gaining control of them both.

    The waitsted an entire ten days time.

    During these ten days, the Nether Demon Heart Lightning was constantly growing in the territory of the Sovereign Sea. On the final day, it had upied half of the Sovereign Sea and was battling with the Undying mes for territory.

    But reaching this far, the expansion of the Nether Demon Heart Lightning also came to a stop. The Sovereign Sea that was initially filled with purple glitter was separated into two. One side with purple light and the other side formless.

    Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit stood on the sky above and his head was lowered, looking at the Sovereign Sea. The Sovereign Sea that was initially filled with purple was now separated into two colours, one purple and the other light formless. The two separate colours made a clear distinction in the Sovereign Sea.

    The region that the two colours came in contact with was bursting out in a cruel battle. The purple mes and formless lightning were heavily shing together as they burst out with ear-piercing noises.

    Torrential waves of two different colours were also shing, causing fine trembles in the entire Sovereign Sea.

    Mu Chen looked at the Sovereign Sea that had a clear separation in it and his brows frowned, bit by bit. The two energies each upied half of the Sovereign Sea, and likewise, the Spiritual Energy in this body was also split into two. If he used the Spiritual Energy that was fused with the Undying mes, then the Spiritual Energy that was fused with the Nether Demon Heart Lightning would not heed his orders.

    Through this, not only was there not any significant increase in his strength, it would make him weaker instead due to his Spiritual Energy.

    Furthermore, ording to the conflict between the two energies earlier, if he didn¡¯t increase his control over them, they might go out of control. At that time, he would have a taste of his Spiritual Energy turning against him.

    If he forcefully merged the two energies, Mu Chen was certain that the oue would be the crumbling of his Sovereign Sea, but he did not have the ability to aplish that feat right now.

    ¡°Since I cannot fuse them together right now, then I will just control them separately.¡±

    Mu Chen was, after all, not someone without any ability. He swiftly thought of a solution. His gaze flickered and he muttered to himself, ¡°But in that case, I have to prevent the contact between the Undying mes and Nether Demon Heart Lightning.¡±

    He had to not allow to two forces of Spiritual Energy to be offensive to one another. Otherwise, he would be ced on the edge every single moment.

    But it was clearly not an easy feat, since the Undying mes and Nether Demon Heart Lightning were not weaklings. If they were to encounter one another, they would definitely fight to the death. Right now, the situation was the same as cing two tigers on the same mountain.

    ¡°A mountain with two tigers, huh?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze rapidly flickered. It wasn¡¯t impossible for two tigers to coexist together, he only needed to ce something in the mountain that could suppress the two tigers to calm them down.

    And right now, where could he find that item to suppress the two tigers?

    Although the Immortal Page was formidable, it clearly wasn¡¯t suitable for the current situation. But what method should he use?

    Mu Chen stood on the air as he pondered, sinking into his thoughts. The situation right now was impossible to stop halfway, but if he could deal with this problem, then he would be able to control two powerful forces of Spiritual Energy of different attributes. But if it could not be solved, then he wouldn¡¯t dare to fight with anyone at all.

    Rumble!

    As Mu Chen pondered, the two vast Spiritual Energies that were fused with the Undying mes and Nether Demon Heart Lightning were still battling in the Sovereign Sea, continuously exhausting the Spiritual Energy that Mu Chen obtained from tough training.

    Mu Chen¡¯s pupils were reflected with purple mes and incorporeal lightning. A brief momentter, he suddenly narrowed his eyes. Speaking about suppressing, he actually forgot about that thing.

    A smear of a smile appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s handsome face as he changed his seals. A melodious buzzing noise rang out from his Sovereign Sea as a massive Nineyered Pagoda appeared on the horizon.

    The Nineyered Pagoda.

    Something that could only be refined from cultivating the Great Pagoda Art, it was also the only thing that Mu Chen¡¯s mother had left for him. Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t doubt the strength that it possessed, since the current him had yet to bring out its full power.

    But it shouldn¡¯t be tough to suppress the two tigers that exist in his Sovereign Sea right now.

    Mu Chen looked at the pitch-ck mysterious Nineyered Pagoda before him and flicked his finger. The Nineyered Pagoda whistled as it descended, making a huge shadow and heavily fell onto the distinct borders of the two Spiritual Energies.

    Sizzle! Sizzle!

    When the Nineyered Pagoda pressed down, a ck light instantly burst forth along the border. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, the two Spiritual Energies werepletely separated.

    The ck light looked like it had separated the conflicting two Spiritual Energies and the torrential waves on the border were gradually turning calm.

    The violence had actually been suppressed by the Nineyered Pagoda!

    Mu Chen looked at this scene with joy surging in his eyes. He never thought that the suppressive ability of the Nineyered Pagoda would be powerful to the point that it had solved his biggest issue so easily.

    The Nineyered Pagoda quietly stood on the surface of the vast Sovereign Sea. The ck light that stretched out of it had broken up the two Spiritual Energies, bing a separation line.

    In the future when Mu Chen cultivates, he only needed to pour the Spiritual Energy that he had refined into the Nineyered Pagoda. It would automatically divide the Spiritual Energy and move it to the two Spiritual Energies, maintaining a bnce between them.

    Mu Chen felt heavily relieved as his sessful fusion with the Nether Demon Heart Lightning was something that exceeded his expectations. However, he understood that it was all due to the Nineyered Pagoda. If he wanted to achieve this by himself, he didn¡¯t know how much time he would need.

    Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit looked at the Sovereign Sea that had calmed down with a satisfied smile before gradually fading away, leaving behind the gorgeous and powerful Sovereign Sea.

    ...

    Deep in the pitch-ck lightning ocean, Nine Nether sat quietly not too far away from Mu Chen. Her slender and beautiful eyes were asionally looking at Mu Chen with concern and nervousness shing in the depths of her eyes.

    Mu Chen had maintained his current state for over ten days, but there still weren¡¯t any signs of it ending.

    The Nether Demon Heart Lightning that had initially enveloped Mu Chen disappeared. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t that it had disappeared, but it had entered into Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    So even though he might seem calm on the surface, Nine Nether knew that his Sovereign Sea was definitely in chaos. She couldn¡¯t grant any help to Mu Chen with something like this, he had to deal with it himself.

    Nine Nether¡¯s fists were gently clenched as she bit on her rosy lips, reminding her not to be too nervous. But this time, she had only sat down for half a day before she could not hold it anymore and abruptly stood up.

    However, just when she stood up, she saw Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, which were closed for over ten days, gently trembling as they opened, bit by bit.

    Joy rose in Nine Nether¡¯s face as she hastily went over and cautiously asked, ¡°How is it?¡±

    Right now, she couldn¡¯t tell if Mu Chen had seeded or failed.

    Mu Chen raised his head and gave a gentle smile to Nine Nether. His smile was calm and confident, he stood up and stretched his hands, then abruptly clenched them.

    Sizzle!

    As Mu Chen clenched his fists, Spiritual Energy with purple mes was seen zing on his right hand, while the Spiritual Energy on his left was transparent. But through the transparency, there was an incorporeal thunderous roar quietly emanating from it.

    Undying on the right and Demon Heart on the left!

    Two different Spiritual Energies were surging on Mu Chen¡¯s hands. Even with Nine Nether¡¯sposure, her gaze surged with extraordinary splendor.

    This fellow is truly formidable.

 Chapter 734 - Training the Nine Nether Troop

    <strong>Chapter 734 - Training the Nine Nether Troop</strong>

    Purple mes and incorporeal lightning rose on each of Mu Chen¡¯s hands and his ck pupils were reflecting with two different colours. Deep in his gaze, there was a joy that could not be concealed.

    He had really managed to fuse with the Nether Demon Heart Lightning!

    Nine Nether also eximed in admiration at this scene as she gave Mu Chen a smile, ¡°Congrattions, I never thought that you would really seed.¡±

    At the beginning, she only held the intention for him to give it a try. After all, she was clear that it would be a very difficult task for two different Spiritual Energies to coexist in the Sovereign Sea. But the results were clearly an unexpectedly pleasant surprise. Since knowing him, this youth before him seemed to have constantly achieved feats that would blow others away.

    ¡°It was just luck.¡± Mu Chen smiled. His words weren¡¯t fake. If it wasn¡¯t for the Nineyered Pagoda, he didn¡¯t know how long it would take for him to sessfully suppress the two violent Spiritual Energies.

    ¡°But right now, you have yet to truly fuse the two powers together.¡± Nine Nether¡¯s eyes were clearly more keen than Mu Chen¡¯s. With a single nce, she had already discovered that the two Spiritual Energies didn¡¯t seem to be harmonious, since they had not reached the degree of perfect fusion.

    Mu Chen helplessly shook his head. He naturally knew that if the two Spiritual Energies could perfectly fuse together, the power would surely reach a whole new level. But it was too difficult for his current strength.

    ¡°No worries, it¡¯s more than enough for you, right now.¡± Nine Nether smiled lightly.

    The reason why Mu Chen wanted to fuse with the Nether Demon Heart Lightning was to execute the perfect Nine Dragons and Elephants Art. Now that he possessed two powers of two different attributes, he could bring out the lustre of this Quasi-Perfect Divine Art in the future.

    Mu Chen nodded his head upon hearing her words. What Nine Nether said wasn¡¯t wrong. It was a great fortune for him to fuse with the Nether Demon Heart Lightning, there wasn¡¯t a need for him to be too greedy. He believed that as his strength grew, there would be a day when he could easily fuse the two Spiritual Energies.

    ¡°But, right now, you do have the qualifications to cultivate it.¡± Nine Nether pointed her slender finger towards the broken stone tablet that was floating, envy shining in her eyes.

    She had long heard of the great name of the Supreme Demon Heart Scripture. Now that she saw it, it was hard for her not to be tempted by it. But temptation was still temptation, in the end. She understood that she wasn¡¯tpatible with it. Because she and Mu Chen weren¡¯t the same. The Undying mes were born from her bloodline. If she was to fuse with the Nether Demon Heart Lightning like what Mu Chen had done, the oue would probably be her body exploding apart.

    She was just feeling envious, but she wasn¡¯t drooling over it because she understood that if she could train in the Undying mes to the limit, their might wouldn¡¯t be any weaker than the Supreme Demon Heart Scripture.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze also shifted to the broken stone tablet and a light shed in his eyes. Clearly, he was greatly interested in it, but it wasn¡¯t to the point that he would rush toprehend it. He turned to Nine Nether and asked, ¡°How long have I been in that state?¡±

    ¡°It should have been half a month since we havee here.¡± Nine Nether said after counting the time.

    ¡°We have vanished without a trace for half a month, there won¡¯t be any problems during the Expedition War, right?¡± Mu Chen said after pondering.

    ¡°Rest assured, don¡¯t belittle our Great Havew Domain. Although the Hundred Battles Domain is strong, it¡¯s still a little weaker than our Great Havew Domain. Furthermore, we have just conquered the Demonic Lightning Sect. It is a considerable achievement, so we are allowed to rest and reorganise ourselves,¡± smiled Nine Nether.

    Mu Chen nodded his head upon hearing her words. He waved his hand and stored the Broken Tablet. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let us leave and check on the training of the Nine Nether Troop first.¡±

    Half a month ago, he had passed the Lightning God¡¯s Physique to the Nine Nether Troop. So he was curious how many people in the Nine Nether Troop had managed to cultivate it with the advantage of this ce.

    As he spoke, his figure flew out, turning into a streak of light as he tore through the dense dark lightning.

    Looking at his silhouette, Nine Nether smiled as well. Just when she was about to follow after, she turned her face over and nced into the depths of the dark lightning ocean with a smear of doubt shing in her eyes. Earlier, she vaguely felt some peculiar fluctuationsing from the depths of the lightning ocean.

    But the fluctuations were too small. They were to the point that even Nine Nether had only briefly sensed them. When she attempted to sense them again, it was all quiet. She could only shake her head in doubt and swiftly follow behind Mu Chen.

    As the two of them left, the depths of the dark lightning ocean was, once again, shrouded in darkness. Except that in the depths of the darkness, there seemed to be something fluctuating.

    ...

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether pushed their speeds to the limits and the lightning ocean in the depths of the Demonic Lightning Abyss was torn apart half a dayter with two light figures flying up. They turned into beams of light as they ascended the Demonic Lightning Abyss.

    Rumble!

    Not long after they left the lightning ocean, there were violent thunderous rumbles resounding not far above them. On the walls of the abyss, the Demonic Earth Lightning that seemed like pythons continuously burst out.

    In the area where the Demonic Earth Lightning was the most violent, there were a thousand figures quietly sitting down. They were like boulders that allowed the Demonic Earth Lightning to m against their bodies. Although some of them had their skins charred ck because of them, they clenched their teeth and did their utmost to endure the corrosion of the Demonic Earth Lightning.

    They were the Nine Nether Troop that were currently training in the Lightning God¡¯s Physique.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether stood on the air as they looked at the spectacr scene before them. Gratification was shown in their eyes. With their current sight, they could naturally tell that nearly half of the Nine Nether Troop had sessfully cultivated the Lightning God¡¯s Physique.

    Naturally, the so-called ¡°cultivated it sessfully¡± meant that they had achieved Mono Rune Lightning Physique in the Lighting God¡¯s Physique. Furthermore, those like Qiu Shan and a few others that had reached the Sovereign Realm in their cultivation had the quickest improvements. There were already three lightning runes on their chest.

    When Nine Nether and Mu Chen appeared, those whose strength were stronger, like Qiu Shan and a few others, had sensed their arrival and immediately opened their eyes. They immediately stood up and wanted to salute them, but were stopped by Nine Nether with a wave of her hand.

    ¡°How¡¯re your improvements?¡± Mu Chen asked.

    ¡°Report to the Domain Lord, there are 513 that have achieved the Mono Rune Lightning Physique, and 98 who have reached the Diplo Rune Lightning Physique. But as for Triple Rune Lightning Physique, it¡¯s only the three of us.¡± Qiu Shan immediately replied.

    Mu Chen gently nodded his head. He was already satisfied with this speed. Right now, the strength of the Nine Nether Troop was stronger than Mu Chen when he had just started training in the Lighting God¡¯s Physique. In addition to the help of the Demonic Earth Lightning, this speed was within Mu Chen¡¯s expectation.

    ording to this speed, it wouldn¡¯t take a year for everyone in the Nine Nether Troop to achieve the Ennea Rune Lightning Physique in the Lighting God¡¯s Physique. At that time, their fighting strength would definitely give others a surprise.

    But the Expedition War had yet to end, and Mu Chen could sense the intense battle at the end of it. So he needed everyone in the Nine Nether Troop to reach the level of at least Mono Rune Lightning Physique in their Lighting God¡¯s Physique.

    ¡°We can still rest for about half a month.¡± Nine Nether said, knowing what Mu Chen was thinking when she saw his pondering expression.

    ¡°Then I will stay here for half a month.¡± Mu Chen decisively said.

    ¡°Okay, I will go oversee the Demonic Lightning Sect in case there might be some chaos if we disappear for too long.¡± Nine Nether lightly smiled. The resources in the Demonic Lightning Sect was rich, so it would easily attract the attention of others. Just Tang Bing alone still couldn¡¯t oversee this, and she couldn¡¯t stay missing all the time.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. Seeing his response, Nine Nether no longer remained there. Her figure moved, turning into a streak of light and flew out of the Demonic Lightning Abyss.

    Looking at Nine Nether¡¯s leaving silhouette, Mu Chen turned around and sat down. His gaze swept out as his deep voice rang into the ears of every single warrior of the Nine Nether Troop, ¡°There isn¡¯t any shortcut in refining the physical body. If you want additional strength, then you will have to shred additional sweat. I will be driving the Demonic Earth Lightning to attack you guys, will you guys be able to endure it?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± A deep bark burst out from every single Nine Nether Troop member with firm expressions on their faces.

    Mu Chen was pleased as he smiled, looking at their responses. His face turned serious as he clenched his fist. The Spiritual Energy that was fused with Nether Demon Heart Lightning poured out and with a wave of his hand, Spiritual Energy suddenly burst out from every direction and enveloped this region.

    Rumble!

    The Spiritual Energy that looked incorporeal swept out and the Demonic Earth Lightning that was hidden in the walls were chased out. The lightning that was initially violent was actually trembling at this moment. They didn¡¯t daree into contact with Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy.

    The Nether Demon Heart Lightning was a lightning of a much higher level than the Demonic Earth Lightning. Thus, the Demonic Earth Lightning would fear it.

    Rumble!

    Every single member of the Nine Nether Troop had astonishment in their eyes as they watched this scene. The Demonic Earth Lightning that seemed like ferocious tigers to them was actually acting like pigs andmbs in Mu Chen¡¯s hands, allowing Mu Chen to drive them as he wished.

    However, they did not remain in shock for long as their faces started to distort. ck lightning violently swept over from every single direction, nearly covering their sights and poured down in torrents towards them without the slightest leniency.

    The ck lightning spread out,pletely enveloping the Nine Nether Troop.

    Mu Chen lightly smiled at this sight, there wasn¡¯t any shortcut in body refinement. Only a path of bitterness and pain. He had been through it back then, so it would only be the same for the Nine Nether Troop.

    For the next half a month, he needed all of the Nine Nether Troop to have sessfully cultivated the Lighting God¡¯s Physique. Only then would their Battle Will be stronger.

    Mu Chen spat out a mouthful of air as he looked at the violent lightning. He briefly pondered and waved his hand, summoning the broken stone tablet before him. During the time that the Nine Nether Troop was training the Lighting God¡¯s Physique, he could try toprehend and see how powerful the so-called ¡°Supreme Demon Heart Scripture¡± was...

 Chapter 735 - Demon Heart Seed

    <strong>Chapter 735 - Demon Heart Seed</strong>

    Time graduallypsed in the Demonic Lightning Abyss that was filled with raging roars of thunder.

    Rumble!

    The raging roars of thunder didn¡¯t seem to have stopped in the Demonic Lightning Abyss. There were a thousand figures sitting in the sky with ck pythons of lightning shuttling back and forth.

    Those silhouettes were like boulders that did not move in the slightest as they allowed the Demonic Earth Lightning to strike on their bodies.

    They formed simr seals with their hands as the strands of ck lightning quietly entered their bodies through their pores, refining their flesh and bones.

    A few thousand meters away from them, Mu Chen was also sitting in the sky. However, his eyes were shut as he stretched his hand out. The broken stone tablet that was in a much smaller size was quietly standing in his palm.

    His eyshes asionally moved as he slowly opened his shut eyes. He was a little dazed as he stared at the stone tablet in his hand. His eyes were filled with astonishment.

    In this period of time, while he was helping the Nine Nether Troop refine their bodies, he devoted the remaining time to the Supreme Demon Heart Scripture that was recorded in the broken stone tablet.

    After several days ofprehension, he already had some initial understanding for the Supreme Demon Heart Scripture. Just as Nine Nether had said, the Supreme Demon Heart Scripture recorded on the stone tablet wasn¡¯tplete.

    In addition, the Demon Heart State that Nine Nether had spoken of was indeed present. But the Demon Heart State was separated into three realms: the Lesser Demon Heart State, Greater Demon Heart State and the Perfection Demon Heart State.

    ording to what Nine Nether had said, that terrifying Pce Master of the Lightning God Pce had cultivated the Demon Heart State on the Supreme Demon Heart Scripture to the Perfection Realm. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to confront genuine Heavenly Sovereigns with his cultivation of Quasi-Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    But right now, the Supreme Demon Heart Scripture was damaged, so even if Mu Chen managed to cultivate it to the limit, he could only reach the realm of Greater Demon Heart State. If he wanted to achieve the realm of perfection on the Demon Heart State, he would require theplete version of the Supreme Demon Heart Scripture.

    But with Mu Chen¡¯s current strength, even if he was given thepleted version of the Supreme Demon Heart Scripture, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for him to sessfully cultivate it. So he did not feel pity for it.

    Because just these two realms would make him clench his teeth and bitterly cultivate.

    ¡°What a perverted Divine Ability...¡±

    Mu Chen was reflecting on the primitive information in his mind. In the end, he couldn¡¯t control letting out a long sigh as his facial expression became a little weird. Because ording to what he hadprehended, he knew what an abnormal temper he would have to go through in order to cultivate the Demon Heart State.

    If he wanted to cultivate the Demon Heart State, he would have to first form a Demon Heart Seed. This Demon Heart Seed would require him to strike his own heart with the Nether Demon Heart Lightning numerous times and allow the power of the Nether Demon Heart Lightning into his heart. In the end, forming it bit by bit until he had sessfully formed the Demon Heart Seed.

    In the eyes of many, this method of training was simply courting death. No matter how a person trained, the heart was the weakest part of a human body. The slightest injury would result in a grave injury, or even fatal. So who would dare to easily use such a powerful thing like the Nether Demon Heart Lightning to strike their own heart?

    The slightest mistake, even the heart would burst with a single sound of the thunderous roar.

    Even if others had gotten this Supreme Demon Heart Scripture, they would probably not dare to cultivate it so easily, given its training method.

    Mu Chen held onto the stone tablet and couldn¡¯t help smacking his lips. A smear of hesitation shed in his eyes, but it onlysted for an instant before it was smashed apart with unwavering determination.

    He had promised that girl that he would be a supreme expert, and there were too many geniuses in the world. So he knew that he would never achieve that step if he solely depended on the so-called ¡°talent¡±.

    A genuine expert would naturally be fearless.

    So he shouldn¡¯t be afraid of anything!

    A brilliant smile rose in Mu Chen¡¯s handsome face. His eyes abruptly grew sharp as he closed his eyes, bit by bit. As he willed it with his mind, the Spiritual Energy that was fused with the Nether Demon Heart Lightning started to revolve. Finally, it turned into a stream as it burst out and swiftly mmed against the location of his heart.

    Hiss!

    A sharp thunderous roar that was simr to a ghostly howl abruptly spread out in his heart. The thunderous roar resounded within Mu Chen¡¯s body and directly caused his five viscera and six organs to shake, even the flow of his blood was obstructed.

    Poof!

    A mouthful of blood spat out from Mu Chen¡¯s mouth and his face was pale at this instant. Veins climbed on his face, making him look weird. He deeply panted for two breaths with his hand held onto his chest as he endured the heart-piercing pain.

    The thunderous roar seemed like it wanted to tear his heart apart.

    ¡°Damnable thing.¡± The intense pain made Mu Chen uncontrobly curse out. No wonder there was a ¡°demon¡± word in the Supreme Demon Heart Scripture, it was indeed filled with evil. This was the first time that he had encountered such a self-harming way of cultivating.

    Huff.

    He gasped for breath for a long time, before his body gradually calmed down. He, once again, clenched his teeth and controlled the Nether Demon Heart Lightning to strike his heart again.

    Poof...

    Poof...

    In the dark Demonic Lightning Abyss, the young man¡¯s silhouette was constantly spitting out blood, but he seemed to be enjoying it. This bizarre scene made those Nine Nether Troop warriors that identally cast their nce over to be dumbfounded. However, they did not dare to speak a word and immediately shut their eyes and continued training.

    Nearly half a months¡¯ worth of time swiftly passed from the roaring of thunder and mouthfuls of fresh blood being spat out.

    Without them knowing, a month had already passed since Mu Chen and the Nine Nether Troop had been training in the Demonic Lightning Abyss. In this months¡¯ time, the Expedition Warunched by the Great Havew Domain had also gotten more intense.

    The Great Havew domain was, after all, a peak force in the Greaw Continent, so it was natural for them to be stronger than the Hundred Battles Domain. Therefore, when the war started, the Hundred Battles Domain had been defeated, bit by bit, as expected. Although they would asionallyunch counterattacks, it wasn¡¯t enough to affect the general situation.

    However, the Hundred Battles Domain wasn¡¯t a weakling. As they constantly retreated from defeat, the power gathered together got stronger as well. Thus, gradually slowing down the advancing speed of the Great Havew Domain. Thus, they could not crush the Hundred Battles Domain as they had at the beginning of the war.

    Facing this situation, the Great Havew Domain also started to gather their strength and no longer operated separately. Because the upper hierarchy of the Great Havew Domain understood it well that the cores of the Hundred Battle Domain were the Myriad Swords Valley, Demonic Corpse Sect and the Great Compassion Sky.

    Ever since the war began, the three forces that were the strongest in the Hundred Battles Domain had not taken any action. Only by defeating them, would the Hundred Battles Domain be truly defeated.

    Therefore, the Great Havew Domain also started to gather their forces in preparation to defeat those three powerful forces and end the war, spreading the fame of the Great Havew Domain far and wide.

    Facing the full-force invasion of the Great Havew Domain, the Myriad Swords Valley, Demonic Corpse Sect and Great Compassion Sky were also gathering their strength in preparation for the decisive battle with the Great Havew Domain.

    There were also countless gazes directed over in the Northern Region. After all, both the Great Havew Domain and Hundred Battles Domain were considered heavyweights in the Northern Region. So the result of this battle would have a considerable impact on the Northern Region.

    Therefore, before the decisive battle began, it had already caused amotion and attracted numerous gazes over.

    The outside world was in an uproar from the decisive battle, but Mu Chen still sat quietly in the Demonic Lightning Abyss. asionally, his body would slightly tremble and there would be a distorted expression on his handsome face.

    This was because of the Nether Demon Heart Lightning striking against his heart.

    But right now, his situation was clearly much better than before, when he was spitting out mouthfuls of blood. It seemed like he had gradually gotten used to it.

    The trembling on Mu Chen¡¯s bodysted a long while before he slowly opened his tightly shut eyes. He lightly breathed out a mouthful of air as he wearily rubbed his forehead.

    He could be considered to have suffered in this period of time.

    This damnable Supreme Demon Heart Scripture truly wasn¡¯t something that was meant for humans.

    But, fortunately, there were some results from all the bitter sufferings. Although he had yet to form the Demon Heart Seed, he could sense that there was energy belonging to the Nether Demon Heart Lightning gathered in his heart. As long as he continued training in this way, he should be able to form the Demon Heart Seed.

    Mu Chen gently patted his chest and raised his head, looking at the Nine Nether Troop that wasn¡¯t far from him. He raised his brows instantly as he realised that there were lightning runes faintly visible on the chests of every single warrior of the Nine Nether Troop.

    Some had more and some had less lightning runes. As for Qin Shan¡¯s party, whom were the strongest among the Nine Nether Troop, there was signs of the fourth lightning rune forming. That speed was rather fast.

    But Mu Chen was also clear that the speed of Qiu Shan¡¯s party in training in the Lightning God¡¯s Physique would start to drop, since there were still some other ways for them to reach the Ennea Rune Lightning Physique.

    But it was sufficient right now.

    Mu Chen stood up and waved his hand. The Demonic Earth Lightning that was striking the Nine Nether Troop instantly fled as they escaped into the stone walls.

    The Nine Nether Troop had also opened their eyes one by one with ck lightning flickering in their eyes.

    ¡°Congrattions.¡± Mu Chen lightly smiled, ¡°You guys have already sessfully cultivated the Lightning God¡¯s Physique.¡±

    Rustle!

    Every single one of the Nine Nether Troop instantly stood up as they kneeled before Mu Chen on a single knee. An orderly voice that even halted the roaring of thunder for an instant in the Demonic Lightning Abyss.

    ¡°We thank the Domain Lord!¡±

    Mu Chen waved his hand and he could feel the changes in the vigor of the Nine Nether Troop as a whole. He was also pleased in his heart as his efforts weren¡¯t in vain.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for us to go out.¡± Mu Chen muttered with his head raised up.

    Just when Mu Chen¡¯s muttering dropped, Nine Nether¡¯s voice abruptly resounded in their ears.

    ¡°Prepare to move out, the final battle between the Great Havew Domain and Hundred Battles Domain will soon begin.¡±

 Chapter 736 - Three Thousand Swordsmen

    <strong>Chapter 736 - Three Thousand Swordsmen</strong>

    In the Great Hall of the Demonic Lightning Sect

    ¡°We have now upied half of the territories of the Hundred Battles Domain.¡±

    In the Great Hall, there was a spiritual light screen spread open, with Nine Nether¡¯s slim finger pointing at the map of the Hundred Battles Domain. Nearly half of the cities that originally belonged to the Hundred Battles Domain had been upied by the Great Havew Domain. One can imagine how intense the battles were in the past month.

    Mu Chen was also looking at the map and could faintly smell the stench of blood that wasing from it. Every single city¡¯s capture was probably done with bloodshed. War was cruel and ruthless.

    This was no longer the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    ¡°But the battle has probably just begun for real.¡± Nine Nether spoke in a calm voice.

    Mu Chen, Tang Bing and the other experts of the Nine Nether Pce heavily nodded their head. They knew that in the past month, the three top forces of the Hundred Battles Domain had yet to take any action. Otherwise, the seizing speed of the Great Havew Domain wouldn¡¯t be so fast.

    ¡°Is there anymotioning from the Myriad Swords Valley, Demonic Corpse Sect and the Great Compassion Sky?¡± Mu Chen asked. Since the defence waspressed this far, the three top forces couldn¡¯t still be enduring it. Otherwise, the other forces of the Hundred Battles Domain would be unhappy with them.

    ¡°ording to thetest information we have, all the forces of the Myriad Swords Valley, Demonic Corpse Sect and the Great Compassion Sky have already gathered here.¡± Nine Nether slightly narrowed her slender eyes and her slender finger pointed at a location on the map. It was the highest defensive point of the Hundred Battles Domain.

    ¡°Hundred Battles City.¡±

    Mu Chen looked at the city on the map. It was said that this was the biggest and most important city of the Hundred Battles Domain. At usual times, it would be managed by the threebined forces. But right now, it had probably be the most solid line of defence for the Hundred Battles Domain.

    Facing this important city, even the forces of the Great Havew Domain felt difficult about it.

    ¡°Experts of the Myriad Swords Valley, Demonic Corpse Sect and the Great Compassion Sky, along with the other forces of the Hundred Battles Domain, are all gathered there. This is a considerable power.¡± Nine Nether¡¯s expression also turned much heavier.

    ¡°Furthermore, the Hundred Battles Domain has already issued a decisive battle invitation to our Great Havew Domain. Right now, there are probably countless gazes focused here. If our Great Havew Domain were to take a step back and show the slightest weakness, it would probablypletely destroy our reputation.¡±

    ¡°Decisive battle invitation?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s face slightly changed. The Hundred Battles Domain is actually so daring to issue the decisive battle invitation?

    ¡°Looks like with the secret support from the Sky Profound Pce, the Hundred Battles Domain has gotten bolder.¡± Nine Nether sneered.

    Mu Chen also nodded his head upon hearing her words. When the Expedition War started, the Domain Ruler of their Great Havew Domain had once said that Liu Tiandao of the Sky Profound Pce was secretly ring at them like prey. So the Domain Ruler couldn¡¯t act out that easily. That also meant that they had lost the Domain Ruler, a powerful expert that could determine the situation with a single move. It was so much so that there wasn¡¯t any absolute advantage for their Great Havew Domain.

    It¡¯s no wonder why the Hundred Battles Domain dared to risk issuing a decisive battle invitation. After all, if they won, they would be able to step on the Great Havew Domain, and expand their reputation.

    That meant that this battle wouldn¡¯t be easy for their Great Havew Domain.

    ¡°What are the instructions of the Three Emperors?¡± Mu Chen inquired. The Three Emperors were in control of the overall situation in this Expedition War, and now that the Hundred Battles Domain was so arrogant to the point of issuing a battle invitation, there should be movements from the Three Emperors.

    ¡°The Three Emperors have ordered all of the experts belonging to the Great Havew Domain to gather towards the Hundred Battles City. Right now, anywhere within a thousand miles in radius is nearly filled with the mes of war,¡± said Nine Nether.

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head. With the position of the Great Havew Domain, they naturally had to ept the decisive battle invitation. Therefore, the uing battle would probably be terrifyingly intense and brutal.

    This was the true confrontation between the two colossal forces. The previous battles were just small fights.

    ¡°Then, what about us?¡± Mu Chen looked at Nine Nether. Now that the Great Havew Domain had activated all of their experts, it was natural that their Nine Nether Pce could not avoid it.

    ¡°Move out, towards Hundred Battles City!¡±

    Nine Nether stood tall, there wasn¡¯t any hesitation in her. She waved her hand and her cold voice rang out in this hall. As a member of the Great Havew Domain, they definitely couldn¡¯t avoid such an important battle.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    All the experts of the Nine Nether Pce barked out with their fists cupped together.

    Mu Chen also raised his head, looking out of the great hall towards the far northwest. The sky appeared to be filled with Battle Will as the sky became dark and suppressed.

    However, the blood in his body was boiling, bit by bit, at this moment. He needed such a battle because it was unavoidable for there to be grindstones on his path to bing a supreme expert.

    There would be a day when his name would spread far and wide, to every single corner of the Great Havew Domain. Only then, could he have the qualification to fulfil his promise with that girl.

    Luo Li, wait for me.

    ...

    Hundred Battles City

    It was a majestic city that could shock others. This city was said to be passed down from the primordial times, experiencing countless stunning battles and yet still towering over thisnd.

    Today, this ancient city was, once again, covered in the mes of war.

    A massive light array shone down from the sky, like a huge bowl that had been turned over as it enveloped the entire city. Right now in the city, there were countless silhouettes streaking across the horizon from every direction as powerful fluctuations of Spiritual Energy soared into the heavens.

    In the horizon outside the city, a multitude of figures standing on the air. The countless powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations had directly caused signs of distortion on space itself.

    The battlefield was spread out with the Hundred Battles Domain in the center till the end of one¡¯s sight.

    Southwest of the Hundred Battles Domain

    Although this ce was a little far from the Hundred Battles City, the mes of war had never stopped. Forces belonging to the two factions were unleashing bloodshed and killing intent in this area.

    Right now, the battle was clearly more intense on these ins, and the two forces that were fighting each other were clearly not ordinary, they were two troops with Battle Will!

    On the left-hand side, they were donned in yellow armour and appeared golden, wielding heavy halberds with robust and majestic Battle Will that was like a hurricane that wreaked havoc on thisnd.

    On their golden armour, there were gilding runes. They were the Kingo Troop of the Gild King!

    Although the fame of this Kingo Troop wasn¡¯tparable to powerful troops like the Asura Troop, Mountain Splitting Troop and Blood Hawk Troop, it wasn¡¯t weak and their achievements could be considered as glorious.

    But this time, the situation of the Kingo Troop didn¡¯t look good.

    Because their opponent was a troop donned in asura clothing and longswords were posed in a nted manner. Terrifying Sword Aura wreaked havoc on thisnd as it drilled thousands of holes in the sky.

    The Three Thousand Swordsmen of the Myriad Sword Valley!

    Their unique style had already identified them, they were the Three Thousand Swordsmen of the Myriad Swords Valley. This was the strongest troop under the Myriad Swords Valley, and their fighting capabilities were top-ranked, even in the Hundred Battles Domain.

    From their reputation alone, the Three Thousand Swordsmen of the Myriad Swords Valley was clearly stronger than the Kingo Troop.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Sword Aura swept over from every direction as they continuously weakened the Battle Will of the Kingo Troop that looked like a torrent of gold. Facing the attacks of the Three Thousand Swordsmen, the Kingo Troop could only defend themselves.

    There were other forces battling n these ins as well, but because of the Three Thousand Swordsmen was suppressing the Kingo Troop, the morale of the Hundred Battles Domain soared, while the Great Havew Domain continuously retreated.

    ¡°Haha, Domain Lord Qian Feng, your Kingo Troop can no longerst. Why don¡¯t you give up your resistance to prevent anymore bloodshed?¡± Aughter rang across the sky that was filled with Sword Aura. In the sky above the Three Thousand Swordsmen, there was a figure donned in azure robes standing there. A purple azure longsword hung on his back. He looked at the Kingo Troop that had been stubbornly resisting with smiles on his face.

    He was the Domain Lord of the Three Thousand Swordsmen, Lin Qingfeng. His reputation in the Hundred Battles Domain was simr to that of Xu Qing and Zhou Yue.

    In the sky where the Kingo Troop was located, a robust-looking man had an ugly expression on his face as he looked at Lin Qingfeng with his teeth clenched. He never thought that he would be so unlucky. He was just cleaning up the remnants and bumped into the Three Thousand Swordsmen that suddenly came from nowhere. He clearly knew how powerful the Three Thousand Swordsmen were. Even in their Great Havew Domain, only the Asura Troop and Mountain Splitting Troop led by Xu Qing and Zhou Yue respectively could confront them.

    But this time, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the other party did not bring along the entire troop of the Three Thousand Swordsmen, his Kingo Troop would have lost long ago. But even so, he could only barely put up a resistance.

    ¡°Lin Qingfeng, don¡¯t be too proud of yourself. The experts of my Great Havew Domain will soon arrive, and I¡¯ll see how you are going to deal with it.¡± Qian Feng barked with his teeth clenched.

    ¡°Haha, since you have reminded me, I will deal with you guys first.¡± Qin Feng, who was donned in azure robes, gently smiled. Two of his fingers were bent and pointed towards the sky. The Battle Will of Sword Aura swept out in every direction, forming a huge sword that was a thousand feet in size. The Sword Aura formed of Spiritual Energy even tore space apart.

    At the sight of this, Qian Feng¡¯s expression instantly changed as a huge sense of danger rose in his heart. He immediately barked, ¡°Divine Kingo Shield!¡±

    Boom!

    Golden Battle Will soared into the sky and swiftly form into a huge golden shield before the Kingo Troop. The shield was even more sturdy than a mountain, the firmness of it made others smack their lips.

    Rustle!

    There wasn¡¯t any hesitation in the huge sword as it shed down under Lin Qingfeng¡¯s calm expression. It heavily shed against the golden shield as the fearsome Sword Aura burst from it.

    Crackle!

    As the Sword Aura wreaked havoc, there was a drastic change in expression on Qian Feng¡¯s face because he saw cracks swiftly expanding on the golden shield. In the end, it was sliced into two under his gaze, which was overwhelmed with shock.

    ¡°We¡¯re done for!¡±

    Qian Feng¡¯s face was pale because the Kingo Troop would definitely suffer a huge loss this time.

    Lin Qingfeng still maintained a calm expression at the sight of this scene. However, just when he was about to control the huge sword to sh down and sweep the Kingo Troop away, his gaze suddenly narrowed, because there were violent roars of thunder that suddenly resounded from the horizon far away.

    Boom!

    A ck lightning was like a raging dragon as it burst from the horizon and it was directed at Lin Qingfeng.

    Lin Qingfeng gently frowned his brows. The huge sword that was shing down instantly moved and shed with the ck lightning dragon.

    Boom!

    A violent storm of Spiritual Energy swept out, causing many experts in this region to raise their heads in shock, looking towards the distant sky.

    ¡°Who dares to obstruct me?¡± Lin Qingfeng¡¯s voice faintly resounded as sharp Sword Aura burst out, splitting theyers of clouds apart. His sharp gaze was directed towards the sky that was gradually turning ck.

    In that area, there were constant roars of thunder.

    Along with the roars of thunder, a brightughter also resounded as well.

    ¡°Great Havew Domain, Nine Nether Troop of the Nine Nether Pce!¡±

 Chapter 737 - Decisive Battle

    <strong>Chapter 737 - Decisive Battle</strong>

    Theughter rang out, apanied by thunder as the buzzing resounded in this region. Immediately attracting countless gazes over to the distant sky. The morale of the Kingo Troop and the experts of the Great Havew Domain, whom were low because of their defeats, raised up with spirit.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Nine Nether Troop!¡±

    ¡°The troop from the Nine Nether Pce has finally rush over! It¡¯s said that they have previously defeated the Demonic Lightning Pce!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good now, that voice should be from Commander Mu Chen of the Nether Nether Troop. With him around, we don¡¯t have to fear Lin Qingfeng any longer!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Whispers and discussion spread out in the sky as many experts of the Great Havew Domain had their spirits raised. In barely half a year, nearly everyone in the Great Havew Domain knew that the Nine Nether Troop was rising at a stunning rate. Likewise, they also knew of Mu Chen, the new Commander that had led the Nine Nether Troop to rise.

    Up in the sky, Lin Qingfeng narrowed his eyes as he looked at that direction. The far away thunderclouds swept out along with a dreadful aura as they made their appearance.

    It was a troop donned in ck armour with pitch-ck Battle Will whistling like torrents. Vaguely, there were violent roars of thundering from it as well. The entire troop quietly stood on the sky and the austeritying from them wasn¡¯t something to belittle.

    ¡°Haha, the Nine Nether Troop of the Nine Nether Pce? I have been hearing about it for a long time.¡± Lin Qingfeng smiled as he nced at the ck troop before him with his eyes slightly narrowed.

    ¡°I have long heard of Myriad Swords Valley¡¯s impressive reputation, as well. Now that I¡¯m seeing it for myself, the rumours aren¡¯t fake.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s figure shed out from the Nine Nether Troop as he spoke with a slight smile, while looking at Lin Qingfeng, who was dressed in azure robes.

    ¡°You must be the new Commander of the Nine Nether Pce, Mu Chen, right?¡± Lin Qingfeng stared at Mu Chen as he slowly continued, ¡°Rumour has it that not only have you defeated the Blood Hawk Troop of your Great Havew Domain, even the Demonic Lightning House of the Demonic Lightning Sect was defeated by your hands?¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as he cast a nce at the Kingo Troop, whose atmosphere was a little unsettled, ¡°Commander Lin, war is endless right now. Why don¡¯t you leave with your people first?¡±

    ¡°Haha, you want to save them?¡± Lin Qingfeng smiled as he gently flicked the longsword behind him and continued speaking to Mu Chen with an eye-narrowing smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine to save others, but don¡¯t drag yourself in as well.¡±

    Although Lin Qingfeng had heard of the achievements of the Nine Nether Troop, he clearly didn¡¯t feel that it could threaten him. Regardless of anything, he was the lead Commander of the Myriad Swords Valley. Even in the entire Hundred Battles Domain, the amount of Domain Lords that could beparable to him could be counted in one hand.

    However, not all of the Three Thousand Swordsmen were by his side. It was because he was bold enough to look down on the other Domain Lords.

    ¡°What Commander Lin said is also true.¡±

    Hearing his words, Mu Chen nodded his head with smiles on his face. He naturally knew that with Lin Qingfeng¡¯s reputation in the Hundred Battles Domain, wanting to save others by relying on his mouth was impossible.

    Since words were useless... then they would speak with their fists.

    A chill immediately rose in Mu Chen¡¯s pitch-ck eyes, there wasn¡¯t any hesitation as he stomped his feet. The Nine Nether Troop below let out an orderly bark as pitch-ck Battle Will soared into the heavens. Amongst the Battle Will, there were actually roars of thunder as well.

    Compared to a month ago, the Battle Will of the current Nine Nether Troop was clearly much stronger.

    Buzz!

    When the Nine Nether Battle Will burst out, Lin Qingfeng waved his hand as well. Cries of myriads of swords rang out as the Sword Aura of Battle Will whistled out. It was like a windstorm that revolved around Lin Qingfeng.

    The sharp auraing from it looked like it could tear the heavens and earth apart.

    ¡°Commander Mu Chen, if you want to rescue others, then try taking a move of mine!¡± Lin Qingfengughed, but there wasn¡¯t much of a smiling expression on his face as his hands abruptly joined together.

    ¡°Sword Intent - Spiritual Sword Lotus!¡±

    Whoosh!

    Boundless Sword Aura swept out and turned into a sword lotus. The sword lotus bloomed and as it revolved, it even left behind fine slicing marks on space.

    Although there wasn¡¯t any noise from the sword lotus, anyone could sense the sharpness concealed beneath that silence. Clearly, Lin Qingfeng had no intention of going easy as he had used his strongest move.

    Lin Qingfeng faintly cast a nce at Mu Chen and flicked his finger. Instantly, the sword lotus flew out, leaving behind afterimages in the sky. The speed was as swift as lightning.

    The sword lotus swiftly expanded in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, but there wasn¡¯t any rm on his face. His seals changed, causing the boundless Nine Nether Battle Will to surge out as it formed into a ck fist. On the ck fist, there were ck lightning bolts violently flickering on it.

    ¡°Nine Nether Battle Will - Nine Nether Lightning Fist!¡±

    Mu Chen threw a fist forth as the ck fist that was enveloped in lightning flew out along with his gesture. It did not avoid, but heavily shed with the sword lotus head-on.

    Boom!

    Sword Aura and the Battle Will that was flickering in lightning swept out, causing space to be horribly distorted in an instant. The impact swept out as it wreaked havoc. However, the two troops remain unmoved.

    Down below, there were countless gazes exchanging and it was unavoidable for there to be some shock in their eyes. Anyone could tell that the attack of the Three Thousand Swordsmen could not do a thing to the Nine Nether Troop.

    ¡°The Nine Nether Troop seems to be strongerpared to when it fought with the Blood Hawk Troop.¡± There were experts with keen eyes that immediately realised that the Nine Nether Troop had gotten stronger than when they fought with the Blood Hawk Troop.

    ¡°The Nine Nether Troop has followed the right person. When they were in the hands of Cao Feng, there wasn¡¯t such vigor from them.¡±

    Not far in the sky, the Commander of the Kingo Troop, Qian Feng also had aplicated gaze as he looked at Mu Chen, who was facing Lin Qingfeng. Initially, when Mu Chen became the Commander of the Nine Nether Troop, he had also secretly mocked about it because he did not feel that such a young man could have many capabilities. But the series of incidents after that made hime to an understanding that his sight was narrow and shallow. It was in the hands of this young man that the Nine Nether Troop, who didn¡¯t have much reputation before, started to slowly emanate their lustre.

    It was so much so that, right now, they already had the strength to confront the Three Thousand Swordsmen of the Myriad Sword Valley, a pretty well-reputable troop.

    ¡°Commander, do we need to help?¡± Someone asked behind Qian Feng.

    Qian Feng shook his head. ¡°Lin Qingfeng can¡¯t do anything to Mu Chen. They will not fight.¡±

    With his gaze, he could naturally tell that although Lin Qingfeng was formidable, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to defeat Mu Chen. Unless the entire troop of the Three Thousand Swordsmen was present here, only then could he suppress Mu Chen.

    Just as Qian Feng had expected, Lin Qingfeng slightly knitted his brows upon seeing that the attack that he hadunched was blocked by the Nine Nether Troop. In the end, he smiled. ¡°Looks like the rumours aren¡¯t false. Commander Mu Chen is truly not simple.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ttering me.¡± Mu Chen lightly smiled.

    ¡°Since Commander Mu Chen hase out, I will naturally give you face. Today, I will let the Kingo Troop off. But I hope that when the war begins for our two factions, Commander Mu Chen can still remain so calm.¡± Lin Qingfeng smiled with his fists cupped together. Thereafter, he waved his hand as he turned around and left with his troops, simple and straightforward.

    Mu Chen looked at those silhouettes and frowned his brows. No wonder Lin Qingfeng was the lead Commander of the Myriad Swords Valley. In the short time that they had fought, Mu Chen already knew that he was a thorny problem.

    ¡°No wonder the Myriad Swords Valley can be one of the three great forces in the Hundred Battles Domain, they are truly quite capable.¡± Mu Chen murmured to himself. Looks like the uing decisive battle will be an earth-shaking one.

    ¡°Commander Mu Chen, thanks for the help.¡± As Mu Chen became sunk in his thoughts, Qian Feng had already approached with the Kingo Troop and thanked with his fists cupped together.

    ¡°Commander Qian Feng is too polite, we¡¯re all from the Great Havew Domain. So it¡¯s natural for us to help each other.¡± Mu Chen immediately replied with his fists cupped together. The Gild King was very low-profiled in the Great Havew Domain. Although it wouldn¡¯t make them feel deeply grateful from his assistance, it could at least deepen the rtionship of the Gild Hall and their Nine Nether Pce.

    A smear of a smile appeared on Qian Feng¡¯s stern expression as his impression of Mu Chen got better. He had seen many of the so-called ¡°geniuses¡± but every single one of them was prideful and arrogant. But Mu Chen, who stood before him, did not have that arrogance, it¡¯s no wonder that the Nine Nether King ced him with such regards.

    ¡°Since Commander Mu Chen hase, then the Nine Nether King must havee as well, right? Haha, this decisive battle is just waiting for the Nine Nether King.¡± Qian Feng smiled.

    ¡°Yeah, she has already gone ahead and joined up with the Three Emperors.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head. Nine Nether was, after all, one of the Nine Kings, belonging to the top power of the Great Havew Domain. So the decisive battle naturally wouldn¡¯tck her.

    Qian Feng nodded his head. Just when he was about to speak, a deep and low drumbeat resounded from the horizon far away. That drumbeat seemed like it was filled with endless Battle Will.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Hundred Battles Drum of Hundred Battles City!¡± Qian Feng¡¯s expression turned grave in an instant.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Chen immediately asked.

    ¡°Hundred Battles City will soon open!¡± Qian Feng said with a solemn voice and continued, ¡°Commander Mu Chen, let us swiftly make our way to the camp!¡±

    Mu Chen was briefly stunned. The Hundred Battles Domain was actually in such a rush to start the decisive battle? But he didn¡¯t have much time to think about it right now. He waved his hand and flew out with Qian Feng with the two troops closely following behind them.

    The two steaks swiftly flew across the horizon like lightning as the ancient drum noises got even clearer.

    They flew at top speed for half an hour, before Mu Chen and Qian Feng¡¯s figures gradually slowed down. They cast their nces far away as the light screen that was enveloping Hundred Battles City was slowly being torn apart. Immediately, there were an earth-shattering amount of figures sweeping out like locusts, covering the sky of the Hundred Battles City to the point that not even sunlight could shine past them.

    Ahead of this terrifying formation was also being filled with a multitude of people, stretching to the end of one¡¯s sight as countless powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations soared into the horizon. The violent Spiritual Energy fluctuations practically caused the Spiritual Energy in the heavens and earth to boil up.

    The two terrifying formations were facing each other.

    The sky looked as if it was about to crumble at this instance.

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help spitting out a deep breath upon watching this scene. This battle had truly left him shocked.

 Chapter 738 - Big Shots

    <strong>Chapter 738 - Big Shots</strong>

    Outside the Hundred Battles Domain, the sunlight was dim as the armies of both factions gathered here. The multitude of people covered this region, there were countless Spiritual Energies soaring into the sky and stopping the flow of air.

    It was the confrontation between the two colossal figures.

    Once such a battle breaks out, it would naturally be earth-shaking, with the fall of numerous experts and fresh blood dying the sky red. Such brutality was chilling down to the bone.

    Mu Chen led the Nine Nether Troop and joined the army of the Great Havew Domain, while looking at the multitude of figures that covered the sky in the direction of the Hundred Battles Domain. He had a grave expression once he found out how powerful the Hundred Battles Domain right now was. Although it was slightly inferior to peak forces like the Great Havew Domain, their strength could easily sweep the Northern Heavens Continent.

    ¡°If the final battle breaks out, I¡¯m afraid that it would be a state of darkness and chaos.¡± Mu Chen muttered to himself. Even their Great Havew Domain had to pay some price if they wanted to take down the Hundred Battles Domain.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the final battle will not start so easily.¡± Tang Bing, who was standing by Mu Chen¡¯s side, softly said.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Mu Chen was stunned.

    ¡°Although the preparations of the Hundred Battles Domain is sufficient, they do not have the courage to die in glory rather than living shamefully. If it wasn¡¯t for the Sky Profound Pce pulling their strings from the back, they might not even dare to provoke our Great Havew Domain.¡±

    Tang Bing¡¯s gaze flickered with splendor as she smiled. ¡°If it urred in ordinary times, our Great Havew Domain would be able to bear it, even if we have to pay some price to take down the Hundred Battles Domain. In addition, we would also swiftly recover from it and grow stronger. But right now, the Hunting War is not far, so it would not be good news for us to go to war now.¡±

    ¡°Since neither party has the intention to go all-out, I¡¯m afraid that this battle will not start so easily.¡±

    Mu Chen looked at Tang Bing, who was filled with confidence, and couldn¡¯t help rubbing his nose. ¡°So the whole thing was a fa?ade? Did the Hundred Battles Domain have nothing to do to provoke our Great Havew Domain?¡±

    ¡°They must have made some sort of pact with the Sky Profound Pce.¡± Tang Bing said after a brief ponder. Shortly after, she burst into smiles again. ¡°But even if there might not be an all-out battle, the matter today will not end so easily. After all, there are many gazes cast over here.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head. Just when he was about to speak, he saw three light shes in the front of the Hundred Battles Domain faction, which instantly attracted countless revered gazes from the Hundred Battles Domain faction.

    Out of the three figures, one was an elder donned in azure robes, bearing a sword box behind his back. His gaze was sharp, filled with Spiritual Energy Sword Aura. As he swept his gaze, no one dared to look into his eyes.

    Standing beside him was a skinny elder in ck robes. He was like a bag of bones, looking like a dried-up corpse. However, the eerie aura that was shrouding around him made others feel ufortable.

    Standing at the far right was a bald-headed man. He looked frail and ced his hand upright before him. There wasn¡¯t anything special about his appearance, but his pair of eyes made it seem as if there was a starry sky contained within them, appearing mysterious and unfathomable.

    When the three of them appeared, the morale of the Hundred Battles Domain soared as deafening cheers rang out, causing even this region to finely tremble.

    ¡°They are the three heads of the Hundred Battles Domain. That old man in azure robes is the Valley Master of the Myriad Swords Valley, the Sword Concealing Elder with a strength reaching Seventh Grade Sovereign. The skinny old man is the current leader of the Demonic Corpse Sect, the Corpse Mountain Demon... As for thest one, he is the founder of the Great Compassion Sky, Devil Compassion Sovereign. Hees from the Lower ne, but his strength is unfathomable. Speaking of which, he might be the most unfathomable amongst the three heads.¡± Tang Bing looked at the three figures with a solemn expression.

    Hearing Tang Bing¡¯s words, Mu Chen involuntarily cast another nce at the bald-headed man. Although the Lower ne was of a lower level,pared to the Great Thousand World, that also meant that those that could break through the shackles of a Lower ne ande to the Great Thousand World were all powerful figures. Just like the two famous people that originated from the Lower ne in the Great Thousand World, the me Emperor and the Martial Ancestor...

    The Devil Compassion Sovereign before his eyes was someone that had also originated from the Lower ne and created his own power. Such a figure definitely possessed mystical skills.

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head. The three heads weren¡¯t any weaker than the Three Emperors of their Great Havew Domain. Their strength could be considered as powerful, it was no wonder that they could control the Hundred Battles City.

    ¡°Haha, my old friends, the Three Emperors, are you guys still not deciding to show yourselves?¡± After the three heads of the Hundred Battles Domain showed themselves, the old man in azure robes with a sword box behind him lightlyughed out as his voice resonated in every corner of this region.

    ¡°Haha, we will soon meet in the battlefield, so we cannot be considered as old friends.¡± A familiar and aged voiceughed out. In front of the Great Havew Domain, three figures appeared. They were the Three Emperors of the Great Havew Domain, and the one that spoke out earlier was naturally the Sky Vulture Emperor.

    When the Three Emperors showed themselves, the morale of the Great Havew Domain factions surged as well.

    ¡°Kaka, it is your Great Havew Domain that blew up the small matter. My Hundred Battles Domain only seized several border cities and your Great Havew Domain actually mustered such a huge force.¡± The ck-robed old man that looked like a mummyughed out in a hoarse voice that was piercing to the ears.

    ¡°It is no small matter as long as it concerns the reputation of my Great Havew Domain. Since your Hundred Battles Domain wanted to provoke us, then you guys will naturally have to bear the consequences.¡± Spiritual Pupils Emperor said with indifference.

    As the big shots from both factions spoke, the entire region kept silent as they allowed the big shots to speak.

    ¡°Although the reputation of the Great Havew Domain is great, my Hundred Battles Domain isn¡¯t a weakling that anyone can knead.¡± The Sword Concealing Elder of the Myriad Swords Valley said with a smile, ¡°Furthermore, without your Domain Ruler, just you three emperors are still not enough to take down our Hundred Battles Domain. So I think that the three of you should call that Domain Ruler of yours out.¡±

    The Sky Vulture Emperor had his brows slightly knitted as a chill flowed in his eyes

    ¡°Looks like you want to see me quite a lot?¡± But before the Sky Vulture Emperor could speak, a hoarse voice abruptly resounded throughout the region. As that voice resounded, everyone felt a fearsome pressure descending from the heavens that enveloped ten thousand miles in radius practically in an instant.

    Everyone directed their gazes that held shock over. Before the Three Emperors, there was a dazzling light abruptly gathering together. The light formed into a golden throne with a silhouette that was enveloped in light seated on the golden throne. It was a figure that couldn¡¯t be described as imposing but it left countless experts shocked to the point that they did not dare to speak a single word.

    ¡°We wee the Domain Ruler!¡±

    The Three Emperors were also startled by the appearance of the Domain Ruler, but they immediately bowed with their fists cupped together. Behind them, countless experts of the Great Havew Domain respectfully bowed as their voices shook the heavens.

    Compared to the intimidating scene from the Great Havew Domain, the faction of the Hundred Battles Domain turned instantly silent. There was dense fear shing across the eyes of countless experts. It¡¯s because they were clear that before this mysterious Domain Ruler of the Great Havew Domain, even the three heads of the Hundred Battles Domain would not dare to act rashly.

    The expression on the Sword Concealing Elder turned a little stiff at this moment, especially when he sensed the indifferent and emotionless gaze directed over from the throne. Even with his current strength, he felt a chill rising from his feet.

    Although he had the strength of Seventh Grade Sovereign,pared to the Domain Ruler of the Great Havew Domain, who had stepped into the Earth Sovereign Realm, it was as different as the sky and earth.

    ¡°Haha, Domain Ruler of the Great Havew Domain. It has been a while since west met, I trust that you have been well.¡±

    However, just when the Sword Concealing Elder was enveloped by the dreadful pressure and felt fearful in his heart, aughing voice rang out in the sky as well.

    The space of the Hundred Battles Domain tore apart and a figure strode out. It was a middle-aged man in azure clothes. He had a graceful temperament, and glittering eyes that seemed like the starry skies that made others involuntarily intoxicated.

    He stood there with a smiling expression, but anyone could sense that the pressure emanating from the Domain Ruler of the Great Havew Domain had all been countered by him.

    When the Sword Concealing Elder saw the azure-clothed man, he felt deeply relieved.

    ¡°He¡¯s the Pce Master of the Sky Profound Pce, Liu Tiandao!¡± Tang Bing solemnly said as she looked at the figure that stood in the air, a figure that could absolutely suppress the experts of both factions.

    ¡°Sky Profound Pce, Liu Tiandao?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s heart lightly throbbed as his gaze flickered. Liu Ming should be his son, right? If that fellow knew that Liu Ming was suppressed because of him, would he go crazy?

    ¡°Liu Tiandao, you have finally appeared.¡± There still wasn¡¯t any fluctuations in the words of the Domain Ruler of the Great Havew Domain on the throne. Clearly, the appearance of Liu Tiandao was within his expectations.

    Liu Tiandao lightly smiled as his gaze that was like the starry skies fixed onto that figure and his brows unnoticeably frowned. ording to the news that he had gotten, the Domain Ruler of the Great Havew Domain should have suffered heavy injuries and thus, secluded for so many years. Logically speaking, he should be at his weakest right now, yet he actually dared to show himself?

    Or was the Domain Ruler of the Great Havew Domain just putting on a strong fa?ade?

    Light shed in Liu Tiandao¡¯s eyes as he raised his palm. Everyone raised their heads as the Spiritual Energy of this region violently gathered towards Liu Tiandao. A multi-coloured mountain made of pure Spiritual Energy appeared out of thin air.

    Although the mountain looked ordinary, it was as heavy as a million weight mountain. It was something that not even a Ninth Grade Sovereign could take because it was formed from the purest Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth.

    Heaven and Earth Phase.

    It was a means that only experts that had stepped into the Earth Sovereign Realm could deploy, manipting the Spiritual Energies of heavens and earth with a simple wave of their hand.

    ¡°Great Havew Domain¡¯s Ruler, here¡¯s a gift to you!¡±

    Liu Tiandao gently waved his sleeves as the mountain cast a huge shadow and enveloped all the experts of the Great Havew Domain within. It was easy if he wanted to know whether the Domain Ruler of the Great Havew Domain was putting up a strong fa?ade, he just needed to try his hands.

    If it was as Liu Tiandao had guessed, that the Domain Ruler was at his weakest moment, then today was the day the Great Havew Domain would perish. The reason why he wanted the Hundred Battles Domain to provoke the Great Havew Domain was to force the Domain Ruler of the Great Havew Domain to show himself...

    Boom!

    As the shadow enveloped over, all the experts of the Great Havew Domain had their faces turn pale. Facing an attack of such level, they had no way to escape, even if they wanted to, since their strength was too far apart from an Earth Sovereign.

    Therefore, many gazes were directed at the figure that had remained still on the throne.

    Mu Chen had also nervously directed his gaze over. His palms were filled with sweat. If he were to be killed here, then it would be too much of a joke.

    Under the countless gazes, the figure on the throne finally, slowly raised his head and gently inhaled a mouthful of air. The heavens and earth trembled as the Spiritual Energy mountain that was descending turned into a streak of light and flew into the mouth of that figure on the throne,pletely devoured.

    Hiss!

    Countless experts in this region instantly protruded their eyeballs.

 Chapter 739 - A Fight

    <strong>Chapter 739 - A Fight</strong>

    Countless people in this region were dumbfounded when they looked at the light figure on the throne. No one had expected that the stocking attack from Liu Tiandao would be devoured by him in a single gulp.

    Mu Chen was also speechless about the difference in strength between an Earth Sovereign and an ordinary Sovereign. It was too great to the point that it was shocking. If it wasn¡¯t for the Domain Ruler of the Great Havew Domain acting out, that attack from Liu Tiandao would have caused great casualties in the Great Havew Domain. Reaching that level of strength, it was very tough to beplemented with numbers. Unless it was a Battle Formation Master with a powerful troop...

    Liu Tiandao¡¯s abstruse eyes had slightly narrowed at this sight. His expression slightly turned unnoticeably heavy. Although it wasn¡¯t a full force attack that he hadunched before, his objective had been fulfilled.

    To receive his attacks so easily and without any chaotic fluctuation of Spiritual Energy, the Domain Ruler of the Great Havew Domain wasn¡¯t in the weakened state he had expected.

    ¡°How is that possible...?¡± Liu Tiandao¡¯s gaze was cold. There definitely couldn¡¯t be anything wrong in his information. This period of time should¡¯ve been the time that the hidden injuries of the Domain Ruler of the Great Havew Domain rpse and he should be at his weakest state. But judging from the looks right now, his strength was still as strong as ever.

    ¡°Looks like Sect Master Liu wants to try fighting with me?¡± As Liu Tiandao¡¯s gaze was lightly changing, the Domain Ruler on the throne said in a hoarse voice. The rippling soundwaves even caused space to distort.

    ¡°Haha, I was just trying to see if Great Havew Ruler has any improvements after all these years.¡±

    Liu Tiandao waved his hand and lightly smiled. Shortly after, he looked at the majestic battlefield. ¡°But with the status of Great Havew Ruler, it will be too much of a bully to partake in a battle of this level. My Sky Profound Pce has some rtionship with the Hundred Battles Domain. So if the Great Havew Ruler wants to bully with your strength, then my Sky Profound Pce will not be watching from the sidelines.¡±

    ¡°I will take a look today to how capable your Sky Profound Pce really is.¡± The Great Havew Ruler sneered on the throne. There wasn¡¯t any fear in his voice that made him believe that the Sky Profound Pce would interfere.

    Liu Tiandao smiled as he stared at the Great Havew Ruler. ¡°Why speak of such words, Great Havew Ruler? You and I know the situation well. If you are to act, I might have to obstruct you so that you will not be able to get involve. Furthermore... if you guys really wanted to go for an all-out battle with the Hundred Battles Domain, I¡¯m actually more than willing for that to happen.¡±

    The light around the Great Havew Ruler flickered as he faintly smiled. ¡°Then stop spouting nonsense, speak what you want.¡±

    Liu Tiandao smiled, ¡°The Great Havew Ruler is straightforward indeed. I am not the party involved, so you have to ask the three heads of the Hundred Battles Domain what they want.¡±

    When Liu Tiandao¡¯s spoke, Sword Concealing Elder of the Myriad Swords Valley cupped his hands at the Great Havew Ruler with his eyes narrowed with smiles. ¡°Since the both of us are unwilling to go into an all-out war today, we can¡¯t let the Great Havew Domain return empty-handed as well. Since that¡¯s the case, our Hundred Battles Domain would like to suggest a fight to prevent the casualties between us, and we can also get an oue for today¡¯s matters. The loser of the fight will have topensate the winner with 1,000,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids and 1000 cities. I wonder what¡¯s your opinion, Great Havew Ruler?¡±

    ¡°1,000,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids and 1000 cities?¡±

    When the stakes were mentioned, it instantly caused an uproar. Even the Three Emperors had their gazes flickering. Although their Great Havew Domain could take out 1,000,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids, it wasn¡¯t a small amount.

    Furthermore, the worth of 1000 cities was absolutely shocking. If their Great Havew Domain had to give it out, it would definitely hurt for quite a while.

    Mu Chen inwardly smacked his lips. They flipped the entire Demonic Lightning Sect and had only gotten about 200,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids in total. But right now, a fight from the Hundred Battles Domain had a stake of 1,000,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids. That resolution was truly shocking.

    The Three Emperors nced at the Great Havew Ruler, awaiting his decision.

    Under the countless gazes, the Great Havew Ruler only briefly pondered and, still without any undtions in his speech, said, ¡°How do you want to fight?¡±

    ¡°Simple.¡± Sword Concealing Elder lightly smiled, ¡°The fight will be separated into three. The battle of Emperors, the battle of the Kings and battle of the Domain Lords... which also means your Great Havew Domain will send an Emperor, a King and a Commander to battle with simr ranks of our Hundred Battles Domain. Those that have the most wins in the fight will be victorious.¡±

    ¡°Why so much trouble, the three of you of your Hundred Battles Domain and three of our Emperors will go out directly. Isn¡¯t it more straightforward? Can it be that you guys do not have any confidence?¡± Sky Vulture Emperor faintly smiled.

    ¡°Haha, there isn¡¯t a meaning behind this arrangement, we have to give the younger generation some chances.¡± Sword Concealing Elder smiled with his eyes narrowed.

    Sky Vulture Emperor frowned his brows and looked at the Great Havew Ruler on the throne. Since the other party was trying to use this tactic, then there would be more uncertainties in this battle.

    The light around the Great Havew Ruler faintly flickered. There seemed to be a gaze that swept at the numerous experts of the Great Havew Domain. After a brief momentter, a hoarse voice without any fluctuations resounded, ¡°Okay, our Great Havew Domain will ept this fight.¡±

    ¡°The Great Havew Ruler is truly courageous.¡± Sword Concealing Elder smiled respectfully.

    ¡°Then, send out the three of your Hundred Battles Domain. I will see what confidence you guys have.¡± Great Havew Ruler faintly said.

    Sword Concealing Elder smiled upon hearing those words. Before they could even speak, the leader of the Great Compassion Sky that had not spoken a word, the Devil Compassion Sovereign, suddenly took a step forth. His abstruse gaze was directed at the Great Havw Ruler and he said without any fluctuation in his voice, ¡°Let me seek teachings from the Emperor level of the Great Havew Domain.¡±

    Seeing him standing out, Sword Concealing Elder and the Corpse Mountain Demon smiled, there weren¡¯t any objections from them. It must have been nned beforehand.

    ¡°It is indeed the Devil Compassion Sovereign that will be fighting.¡± Tang Bing looked at the bald-headed man and her face turned somewhat more solemn. Amongst the three heads of the Hundred Battles Domain, the Devil Compassion Sovereign was the most low-profile, and was also the most unfathomable amongst the three.

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head. The Devil Compassion Sovereign was indeed, not an easy opponent.

    After the Devil Compassion Sovereign stood out, the Sword Concealing Elder waved his hand. Suddenly, amongst the majestic multitude of people, a crack opened up and a ck figure slowly walked out.

    Along with the appearance of that ck figure, there was a corpse-like stench that instantly spread out. Everyone directed their gazes over and saw a frail-looking figure covered in ck bandages, looking simr to a mummy. Furthermore, there were many bizarre runes faintly visible on those ck bandages.

    ¡°That¡¯s... the Spiritual Corpse King of the Demonic Corpse Sect. Didn¡¯t that fellow disappear for a long time? He actually appeared once again...¡± Tang Bing eximed out as well.

    ¡°Spiritual Corpse King?¡± Mu Chen was stunned.

    ¡°He¡¯s the Grand Elder of the Demonic Corpse Sect. His strength was rumoured to be just beneath the Corpse Mountain Demon. But he had gone missing some years ago, many thought that he had fallen but I never thought that he was still alive.¡± Tang Bing said.

    Mu Chen frowned his brows. The Spiritual Corpse King gave him a weird feeling.

    ¡°I wonder which Commander expert of the Hundred Battles Domain will being out?¡± Mu Chen spoke softly. Compared to the previous two, he was clearly more interested in this as it was within his level.

    ¡°The Hundred Battles Domain will certainly select their strongest Commander. There are three strongest, Mu Qingfeng of the Myriad Swords Valley, Mo Mo of the Demonic Corpse Sect and Qin Bei of the Great Compassion Sky. Amongst the three, Mu Qingfeng has the greatest reputation, Mo Mo is the most vicious and ruthless, while Qin Bei is the most low-profile...¡± said Tang Bing.

    Mu Chen repeated as he lightly nodded his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hold too much hope, the chances are high that you will not represent the Great Havew Domain.¡± Tang Bing smiled as she cast a nce at Mu Chen. ¡°I¡¯m not pouring a bucket of cold water on you, but they are more trustable. So the Domain Ruler will most likely choose one of those two.¡±

    Mu Chen rubbed his nose and smiled, ¡°Xu Qing and Zhou Yue are strong, so I will not say anything about them going out. Saves me the trouble of risking my life, anyway.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you can think open about it, although we know that you are not any weaker than them.¡± Tang Bing smiled as sheforted.

    Mu Chen shrugged and raised his head. He saw the Sword Concealing Elder wave his hand once again, and this time, the oneing out would be the Commander expert of their Hundred Battles Domain.

    At the rear, there were already three people that stood in the air. One of them was Mu Qingfeng, who Mu Chen had met before. Standing beside him, was Mo Mo, who was dressed in ck. On the far left was a skinny man that was bald-headed as well, he must¡¯ve been Qin Bei, who was the most low-profiled amongst the three.

    When the Sword Concealing Elder waved his hand, Mu Qingfeng and Mo Mo exchanged a nce. Both of them flung their lips aside as they took a step back, letting Qin Bei, who had his eyes slightly closed, out.

    Clearly, they had chosen Qin Bei as their Commander fighter.

    ¡°So they really chose him.¡± Tang Bing slightly frowned her brows at this sight. Amongst the three forces in the Hundred Battles Domain, the Demonic Corpse Sect was the most low-profile, but they were also the hardest to deal with.

    ¡°Haha, Great Havew Ruler, we have already chosen our fighters. I wonder which three will you be sending out?¡± Sword Concealing Elder smiled with his eyes narrowed.

    Countless gazes were focused on the Great Havew Ruler, who was seated on the throne. The light around him lightly flickered as hezily leaned on the throne with an indifferent voice resounding out, ¡°Sleeping Emperor.¡±

    Amongst the Three Emperors, the Sleeping Emperor, who had sleepy eyes, opened his eyes and nced at the distant Devil Compassion Sovereign and smiled while nodding his head.

    Clearly, the Great Havew Domain was also sending someone unfathomable like the Sleeping Emperor to deal with the Devil Compassion Sovereign.

    ¡°Asura King.¡± Great Havew Ruler opened his mouth once again.

    The selection was within expectations as the Asura King could be considered as the strongest amongst the Nine Kings.

    After choosing the Asura King, the Great Havew Ruler¡¯s voice paused. His gaze that seemed like it could look through the hearts of others swept at Xu Qing and Zhou Yue, before abruptly shifting and looked towards Mu Chen, who had his eyes closed, resting his spirit.

    ¡°Mu Chen.¡±

    The indifferent voice rang out which caused everyone to be stunned. Even Nine Nether, who wasn¡¯t far away, looked over with shock. Clearly, no one had expected the Great Havew Ruler to choose Mu Chen, who had the lowest qualification of all...

 Chapter 740 - Eighth Grade Sovereign

    Chapter 740 - Eighth Grade Sovereign

    ¡°Mu Chen...¡±

    When the Great Havew Ruler¡¯s hoarse voice resounded, the party of the Great Havew Domain was silent, which followed after an uproar that could not be suppressed.

    Everyone was looking at Mu Chen, dumbfounded.

    Xu Qing and Zhou Yue were stunned as they exchanged a nce. Their lips moved but no words came from them. After all, it was a selection that the Great Havew Domain had chosen himself, so they did not dare to refute his words.

    But even if they did not say it, there were traces of doubt in their eyes that was still revealed. They had seen the confrontation between Mu Chen and Wu Tian, knowing that this young man wasn¡¯t as simple as he looked on the surface.

    But when Mu Chen fought with Wu Tian, he was relying on the Nine Nether Troop¡¯s Battle Will. Right now, he had to rely on his own capabilities... which made everyone feel doubtful.

    As themotion broke out, when everyone was stunned, even Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help widening his mouth. Shortly after, he gave Tang Bing, who was by his side, a weird nce. Thetter, Tang Bing also had a simr expression as him.

    Clearly, she couldn¡¯t figure out why Mu Chen was chosen by the Great Havew Ruler...

    Although many people had doubts shing in their eyes, the prestige of the Great Havew Ruler was too great. It was so much so that no one dared to sound any objections. Except that the silence that followed after the uproar was unharmonious.

    Nine Nether gave Mu Chen a weird nce and briefly hesitated, before cupped her hands, ¡°Domain Ruler, Mu Chen¡¯s experience is shallow. Isn¡¯t it a little too dangerous to let him go?¡±

    Right now, the three fights were extremely important, so the ones chosen for the fights would feel great pressure. It was fine if they won, but if they lost, the pressure that they would feel wouldn¡¯t be light. Although Nine Nether also wanted Mu Chen to stand out in this fight, she did not want Mu Chen to be in such a dangerous situation.

    Hearing her words, the Great Havew Ruler waved his hand and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine, let him go.¡±

    Seeing the insistence of the Great Havew Ruler, Nine Nether no longer spoke, but her gaze was a little weird. She couldn¡¯t understand why the Great Havew Ruler would pay so much attention to Mu Chen. ording to reason, with Mu Chen¡¯s current strength, he wasn¡¯t qualified to be watched by the Great Havew Ruler...

    Everyone kept quiet at the sight of this and no longer spoke as well. The words of the Great Havew Ruler had absolute authority in the Great Havew Domain. Since he had already decided, no one would dare to go against his words.

    Therefore, the choice of the Commander fell onto Mu Chen.

    Countless experts of the Great Havew Domain exchanged looks and sighed in their hearts. They hoped that they could win the first two battle so the oue of Mu Chen¡¯s battle wouldn¡¯t be important.

    Facing those weird sighing gazes, Mu Chen could only helplessly fling his lips aside. He also had no idea what went wrong with the Great Havew Ruler to the point that he insisted for him to fight.

    ¡°Hoho, looks like the Great Havew Ruler has already chosen your men.¡± Sword Concealing Elderughed. He swept a nce at the Sleeping Emperor, who had his eyes hung low, with a smear of fear shing across his eyes. He also knew that among the Three Emperors of the Great Havew Domain, the Sleeping Emperor was the most unfathomable.

    Thereafter, his gaze swept past the Asura King, who was donned in battle armour, with an indifferent expression. But under that calm-looking gaze of his, there was a surge of terrifying killing intent that made others feel fearful.

    Amongst the Nine Kings, the Asura King¡¯s strength was the strongest. Rumour had it that in the Great Havew Domain, the Asura King had the highest chance of bing an Emperor.

    The Sword Concealing Elder then had his gaze fall onto Mu Chen. His was stunned when he looked at Mu Chen. A Second Grade Sovereign? Since when was the Domain Ruler of the Great Havew Domain so weak?

    A smear of doubt shed in the Sword Concealing Elders eyes, but he did not show it and smiled, ¡°Since the chosen people have already been decided, let Great Havew Ruler decide the order of the fights.¡±

    Dense light surged around the Great Havew Ruler. He cast a nce at the Sleeping Emperor and thetter slowly walked out with a smile, ¡°Then, let us start from the strongest.¡±

    When he took a step forth, he appeared high up in the sky. He then looked at the Devil Compassion Sovereign. ¡°I have long heard that the Devil Compassion Sovereign is a heaven-favoured genius that has broke through the shackles of the Lower ne. It is indeed fortunate for me to witness it today.¡±

    The Devil Compassion Sovereign smiled upon hearing his words. His figure lightly undted, then mysteriously disappeared and reappeared before the Sleeping Emperor like ripples of water.

    ¡°I have long hear about the Great Dreams Divine Scripture that Brother Meng can cultivate when you are in your half-asleep state. I hope that I can witness such a fascinating technique today.¡± The Devil Compassion Sovereign¡¯s pupils, which looked like the starry skies, looked at the Sleeping Emperor as he slowly said.

    ¡°You tter me.¡±

    Sleeping Emperor smiled as the sleepiness that hung in his eyes the whole time swiftly disappeared, reced with a dazzling sharp lustre.

    Boom! Boom!

    Up in the heavens, theyers of clouds instantly dispersed, and distorting savage-looking cracks appeared in the space. Shortly after, the Sleeping Emperor made a grasping gesture. The pitch-ck spatial crack appeared in his hand, looking like a small ck snake. However, only those with keen eyes could tell the terrifying energy contained within the ck little snake formed from the spatial crack.

    It was the power of space.

    ¡°Controlling space, Eighth Grade Sovereign!¡±

    Countless experts in this region inhaled a mouthful of chilled air. Only an Eighth Grade Sovereign could control the power of space so casually, and as someone that could achieve it, it meant that the Sleeping Emperor was an Eighth Grade Sovereign!

    At the rear, the Sky Vulture King and Spiritual Pupils Emperor helplessly smiled at this sight. It looked like the Sleeping Emperor was a step ahead of them. Although they hade in contact with the foothold of Eighth Grade Sovereign, they had not fully stepped over and still had some ways to go in order to achieve that.

    ¡°As expected of Lord Sleeping Emperor...¡± Tang Bing couldn¡¯t help sighing as well. ording to her knowledge, the strength disyed by the Three Sovereigns should be somewhere in the Seventh Grade Sovereign. But clearly, that information was outdated.

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head as well as he looked at the figure standing on the sky. The energy emanated from his body couldy destruction and devastation.

    Under the countless gazes of shock, the Sleeping Emperor gave a lightly smile towards the Devil Compassion Sovereign and flicked his finger. The pitch-ck little snake that was in his hand mysteriously disappeared.

    Boom!

    When the pitch-ck little snake formed from the energy of space disappeared, the space around the Devil Compassion Sovereign abruptly distorted. Shortly after, the space was torn apart and a sinister-looking crack appeared. It was like a slice of space as it flew towards the Devil Compassion Sovereign without any hesitation.

    There wasn¡¯t any earth-shattering Spiritual Energy momentum from that attack. But the danger held in it far surpassed the confrontation between Spiritual Energies. The power held in the spatial crack could kill a Fifth Grade Sovereign in an instant. The crucial point was that it wasn¡¯t an attack that could be avoided. No matter how fast you were, it could not beparable to the speed of others tearing space apart.

    There wasn¡¯t a change of expression on the Devil Compassion Sovereign¡¯s face as he held a single hand before him. He lightly smiled as the space around him distorted as well. Sinister-looking spatial cracks appeared and shed with the iing spatial crack.

    Sizzle! Sizzle! Sizzle!

    Fine noises came from the sky as the spatial cracks shed together, erasing each other, but there wasn¡¯t any stunning explosion that resounded.

    ¡°Spatial control?¡±

    ¡°Even the Devil Compassion Sovereign has step into Eighth Grade Sovereign!¡±

    Someone eximed in surprise. Anyone could tell that the Devil Compassion Sovereign had deployed simr techniques to erase the iing attacks of the spatial cracks.

    Clearly, the Devil Compassion Sovereign also possessed the strength of an Eighth Grade Sovereign!

    ¡°That fellow is truly a formidable figure that has broke through the boundaries of the Lower ne.¡± Tang Bing spoke with her brows knitted tight.

    ¡°Looks like there will be a fierce battle to determine the oue of this battle.¡± Mu Chen had a grave expression. It was no wonder why the Devil Compassion Sovereign was pushed out as the fighter of the level of Emperors. He had concealed so much strength. Even amongst the three heads of the Hundred Battles Domain, his cultivation as an Eighth Grade Sovereign ought to be the strongest.

    ¡°Things are interesting now. I hope I am not rusty after not fighting for a long time.¡± The Sleeping Emperor watched this scene and couldn¡¯t help smiling. His gaze turned sharp. Such an opponent was worthy of him being serious.

    ¡°I am looking forward to it, Brother Meng.¡± Devil Compassion Sovereign smiled without any fluctuation in his eyes.

    The Sleeping Emperor smiled and shut his eyes again. As he shut his eyes, the space behind him started to distort. This region looked like it had turned into a ck hole as it violently devoured the Spiritual Energy of this region.

    With the streaks of Spiritual Energy gathering together, a massive figure of a few thousand feet was gradually formed.

    That figure sat on the sky, enveloped with a dazzling lustre, but it wasn¡¯t an illusion. As light flowed, it was alreadyparable to an actual body, just like a real giant!

    Furthermore, there seemed to be a golden dragon coiled around the massive figure. The massive dragon coiled onto that figure and the head of the dragon was held high, as if it was going to devour the heavens and earth.

    When that huge figure appeared, the sky trembled at this moment, as if it couldn¡¯t endure that pressure.

    Roar!

    As the huge golden dragon roared, its roar resonated throughout the heavens and golden shock waves spread out. In an instant, it caused the heavens to crumble and earth to crack!

    Mu Chen looked at the massive figure enveloped with a golden dragon from below. He couldn¡¯t help shrinking his eyes and muttered to himself.

    ¡°That¡¯s... the Sky Dragon Celestial Body?¡±

    The Sky Dragon Celestial Body that was ranked the 70th amongst the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies!

 Chapter 741 - The Deep and Unfathomable Sleeping Emperor

    Chapter 741 - The Deep and Unfathomable Sleeping Emperor

    The majestic Sovereign Celestial Body sat on the sky as the majestic Spiritual Energy that looked like an ocean whistled with violent fluctuations undting out. That scene was extremely spectacr.

    The Sleeping Emperor sat on the Sovereign Celestial Body that had a golden dragon coiled around it. The golden dragon opened its mouth and a dragon roar resonated with the might of a dragon spreading out.

    The Sky Dragon Celestial Boy that was ranked 70th amongst the 99 Rankings of the Sovereign Celestial Bodies!

    Countless experts eximed in astonishment as they looked at the colossal figure that was covering the region. The Sovereign Celestial Body that the Sleeping Emperor had activated with his cultivation of Eighth Grade Sovereign was extremely condensedparable to an actual body. That condensing degree was something that not even Mu Chen¡¯s Great Sr Undying Body could bepared to.

    Mu Chen sighed as he looked at the massive Sky Dragon Celestial Body. This was the strongest Sovereign Celestial Body that he had seen to date. Naturally, that was because of the Sleeping Emperor¡¯s terrifying strength. After all, even an ordinary Sovereign Celestial Body could also possess terrifying destructive capabilities in the hands of such an expert.

    ¡°Rumour has it that the Sky Dragon Celestial Body requires a Sky Dragon to act as a medium for it to be sessfully refined.¡±

    What made Mu Chen a little shocked was the fact that the Sky Dragon Celestial Body required the body of a Sky Dragon as a medium for it to be refined. Furthermore, absorbing its Spiritual Energy and fusing it with his own. However, the Sky Dragon was a high-ranked dragon amongst the dragon n, with unfathomable strength. Furthermore, they had powerful backgrounds as well, so obtaining it was as hard as ascending the heavens. Since the Sleeping Emperor could achieve such a feat, it must¡¯ve meant that he had an enormous opportunity.

    Under the exmations that filled the skies, the Devil Compassion Sovereign slowly raised his head. His usual calm demeanor had been reced with graveness as he looked at the massive figure that the end could not be seen of. Shortly after, he formed seals with a single hand.

    Boom!

    When he formed his seals, there were torrential waves of Spiritual Energy that swept over as well. The dazzling golden light converged behind the Devil Compassion Sovereign. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, the golden light condensed and a golden Sovereign Celestial Body that wasn¡¯t any inferior to the Sky Dragon Celestial Body stood behind the Devil Compassion Sovereign.

    It was a Sovereign Celestial Body that looked to be forged from gold with an alms bowl in its massive hand. It was filled with countless ancient runes and a golden liquid appeared, looking like it was going to overflow from the alms bowl.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Great Vajra Celestial Body! Ranked the 73th of the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies!¡±

    There were countless gazes filled with shock upon looking at the golden Sovereign Celestial Body. Thetter also had a body that looked like it was forged with gold, with unimaginable sturdiness.

    Clearly, the Sovereign Celestial Body of the Devil Compassion Sovereign was also not a simple one.

    The two massive Sovereign Celestial Bodies stood between the heavens and earth, even the sky had turned dull from the pressure. Everyone held their breaths at this scene.

    The figure of the Sleeping Emperor slowly rose andnded at the head of the Sky Dragon Celestial Body. He was looking at the Great Vajra Celestial Body, but did not speak a single word since he knew that there would definitely be a victor out of the two of them today.

    Reaching their level of strength, they definitely had to use their hidden cards in order to determine the victor out of the two of them. It was a situation that no one knew what would happen.

    Boom!

    But the Sleeping Emperor wasn¡¯t an indecisive person, his gaze flickered and he abruptly stomped his feet. The golden dragon on the Sovereign Celestial Body beneath him opened its ferocious mouth and firmly sucked in the air.

    Boom! Boom!

    The space crumbled before him and countless space fragments were sucked into the mouth of the Sky Dragon. In the next instant, a golden Spiritual Energy, along with the ck space fragments, spurt out like a torrent.

    ¡°Void Shattering Dragon Breath!¡±

    Rustle!

    The golden current directly prated through space, disregarding distance, and appeared before the Great Vajra Celestial Body. Such a torrent that gathered the power of space was sufficient to destroy anything that obstructed its path.

    ¡°Great Vajra Palm!¡±

    The Devil Compassion Sovereign had a grave expression as his mind moved. The Great Vajra Celestial Body threw a palm out and the palm expanded against the wind. As a golden light glittered, it formed into a golden mountain and shed with the torrent.

    Boom!

    The entire region violently trembled in that instant of contact. A hurricane the size of a few thousand feet was formed from the sh, it was like a demonic dragon as it wreaked havoc on thend, causing the sky to crumble and the earth to crack.

    The golden torrent shed against the huge palm that seemed like a golden mountain, causing space to shatter inyers. The golden palm was sent back a few hundred feet. But as it crumbled, the torrent that contained the fragments of space was also blocked.

    The hurricane between the heavens and earth continued to wreak havoc, causing countless spectators¡¯ hearts to leap. A confrontation of this level was truly fearsome.

    The eyes of the Devil Compassion Sovereign flickered as he watched the golden torrent pressing over. His gaze turned even more solemn. On the contrary, when his gaze was turning grave, his body was gradually easing up.

    ¡°Truly worthy of bing the head of the Three Emperors.¡±

    The Devil Compassion Sovereign¡¯s calm voice rang out along with the hurricane that was spreading out in this region. He stared at Sleeping Emperor, who was standing on the head of the Sky Dragon Celestial Body, and deeply inhaled a mouthful of air. Reaching their level of strength, it¡¯s not possible to determine the winner through ordinary means. Since that was the case, then there was no need to hold his hands back any longer.

    ¡°If you can receive this attack of mine, then consider this fight your victory!¡±

    The Devil Compassion Sovereign slowly closed his eyes and formed seals with both of his hands. Along with his handsing together, the huge palm of his Sovereign Celestial Body that looked to be forged from gold was aimed at the Sleeping Emperor and the Sky Dragon Celestial Body.

    As the alms bowl revolved, the hurricane in this region froze. It was so much so that in that instant, even the flow of the air had slowed down as an unspeakable danger revolved between the heavens and earth.

    Every expert felt the tingling chill on their skin.

    Clearly, the Devil Compassion Sovereign had decided not to drag the battle any further and was able to resort to his final move to swiftly determine the victor of this battle.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was also tensed as he watched this scene. He could sense that there was a terrifying fluctuation flowing in the alms bowl, this must be the strongest attack that the Devil Compassion Sovereign could deploy.

    ¡°What is he trying to do?¡± Tang Bing couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered as he softly said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he will deploy his Sovereign Ability.¡±

    Sovereign Ability, something that was only possessed by a powerful Sovereign Celestial Body. But judging from the looks right now, the Great Vajra Celestial Body possessed such capabilities.

    How terrifying would the might of an Eighth Grade Sovereign deploying his Sovereign Ability be? It was something that Mu Chen could not imagine.

    Under the countless gazes in this region, a white mist slowly spat out of the mouth of the Devil Compassion Sovereign. Shortly after, he abruptly opened his eyes. His eyes that were usually calm looked like they could crumble mountains and shatter the earth as they became filled with violence.

    The seals formed from his both hands hung as he barked out with his eyes opening wide, ¡°Sovereign Ability - The Destroying Vajra Alms Bowl!¡±

    Boom!

    The massive golden alms bowl trembled as ancient runes flew out of it. The alms bowl violently trembled, and in the next instant, a golden torrent swept out from the bowl. The torrent was endless, causing space to shatter from the suppressive force the moment it appeared. In the end, it formed into countless golden torrents as it shot towards the Sleeping Emperor from every direction.

    The golden torrents were filled with ancient runes. The power of every single torrent could make a Seventh Grade Sovereign feel a numbingness on their scalp. But with such an amount gathered here, not even an Eighth Grade Sovereign would dare to face it head-on!

    It was an attack without any holding back from the Devil Compression Sovereign.

    The golden torrent that filled the skies swept across countless gazes of shock. However, the figure of the Sleeping Emperor still stood on the Sky Dragon Celestial Body without any indications to budge.

    In this region, only the Great Havew Ruler had no change to his expression, while Liu Tiandao, who stood on another area in the sky, had his brows slightly frowning.

    Rumble!

    The golden torrents drew back and shot forth.

    A smile remained on the face of the Sleeping Emperor as he abruptly formed seals with gold flowing in the depths of his pupils.

    Roar!

    The golden Sky Dragon that was coiling around the Sky Dragon Celestial Body let out a long roar as it opened its mouth and deeply inhaled. Thereafter, everyone in this region was dumbfounded as they witnessed the golden torrents that contained terrifying energy being directly sucked into the mouth of the golden Sky Dragon.

    The entire region was in silence. No one expected that the strongest attack of the Devil Compassion Sovereign would be so easily received by the Sleeping Emperor.

    ¡°So powerful...¡± Tang Bing covered her mouth as she eximed.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face also changed as his gaze fixed on the figure of the Sleeping Emperor. That earlier instant, he sensed what seemed to be tiny changes to the Spiritual Energy fluctuations that were enveloping thetter.

    Shocked exmation constantly resounded. The Sword Concealing Elder and the rest of the Hundred Battles Domain faction couldn¡¯t help changing their faces. The oue of this was probably beyond their expectations.

    ¡°How is that possible?! They are both Eighth Grade Sovereigns, so how could he block the all-out attack of Devil Compassion?!¡± The Sword Concealing Elder solemnly said.

    On the Great Vajra Celestial Body, the Devil Compassion Sovereign looked at the the distant figure. Along with the dissipation of golden light, the figure of the Sleeping Emperor appeared once again. But this time, the terrifying Spiritual Energy that was surging around him hadpletely disappeared.

    Although the Spiritual Energy had disappeared, the Devil Compassion Sovereign sensed a real threat of danger enveloping him that caused shock to appear on his calm face. He took a deep nce at the Sleeping Emperor. ¡°So, I have misjudged...¡±

    To be able to make an Eighth Grade Sovereign like him feel pressure, the Sleeping Emperor¡¯s strength had clearly exceeded his!

    The strength of the Sleeping Emperor wasn¡¯t at Eighth Grade Sovereign but Ninth Grade Sovereign!

    Countless people in this region were speechless. Even the Sky Vulture Emperor and Spiritual Pupils Emperor involuntarily inhaled a deep breath. Who would have thought that the Sleeping Emperor, who was always sleeping, would be so deep and unfathomable...?

    ¡°I lost.¡±

    The Devil Compassion Sovereign was straightforward. He knew that there was no chance of winning for him. He directly dissipated his Sovereign Celestial Body and returned to the Hundred Battles Domain camp.

    The first battle ended with the victory of the Great Havew Domain!

    ¡°We won!¡±

    A stunning burst of cheers rang out from the Great Havew Domain and Tang Bing couldn¡¯t help having a smile on her face. With the first victory, if they could win once more, the fight would end with the victory of their Great Havew Domain.

    The first battle hade to an end, while the second battle was soon starting.

    The Asura King against the Spiritual Corpse King!

    However, under the cheers of the Great Havew Domain¡¯s faction, as their hearts became rxed for the uing fight, the second battle ended stunningly fast. The oue of the battle made the cheers of the Great Havew Domain¡¯s factione to a stop.

    Everyone had abruptly widened their eyes and filled with disbelief.

    In just three moves, the Asura King lost with heavy injuries!

 Chapter 742 - Corpse Bone Doll

    Chapter 742 - Corpse Bone Doll

    In just three moves, the match ended with the Asura King¡¯s defeat with heavy injuries.

    When the Asura King retreated with heavy injuries, the region instantly froze. Not only were the experts of the Great Havew Domain dumbfounded, but even the Hundred Battles Domain¡¯s faction also wore expressions of shock.

    Clearly, the oue of the battle had far surpassed their expectations.

    Not only was the Asura King¡¯s reputation resounding in the Great Havew Domain, it was the same for the Hundred Battles Domain. Although the Spiritual Corpse King was abnormal, everyone thought that the battle between them would be even more intense than the one between the Sleeping Emperor and the Devil Compassion Sovereign...

    But the oue made everyone dumbfounded.

    ¡°Why is it like this...?¡± Tang Bing¡¯s face was pale as she looked at the Asura King, who had returned with grave injuries, and couldn¡¯t help muttering.

    Mu Chen also had an expression of disbelief as he looked at the sky. His gaze was fixed on the figure that was covered in ck bandages and the abnormally eerie fluctuations emanating from him.

    When the Asura King fought with the Spiritual Corpse King, their cultivations werepletely revealed.

    Seventh Grade Sovereign!

    Be it the Asura King or the Spiritual Corpse King, both of their strengths had reached the height of Seventh Grade Sovereign. Within the two factions, the two of them were clearly the strongest amongst the King-levels. It was so much so that their strengths wereparable to Emperor-level experts.

    Generally speaking, when both experts were at Seventh Grade Sovereign, there would be a deadlock in their battle. If there wasn¡¯t any special cards from them, there was a chance that the match might end in a tie.

    But just when everyone harboured that thought, an unforeseen event happened in the battle.

    When everyone saw the both of them exchange one or two moves, the Spiritual Corpse King suddenly retreated and with a wave or his hand, a ck dried-up corpse appeared beside him.

    The corpse was practically a bag of bones, covered in strange ck runes. Faintly, there were ufortable eerie fluctuations emanating from it.

    It was the unique technique of the Demonic Corpse Sect, the Demon Corpse!

    Experts of the Demonic Corpse Sect had the special ability to nurture corpses that could be controlled by them, and use them in battle. So, generally speaking, the experts of the Demonic Corpse Sect excelled in using the power of the Demon Corpse to fight with the advantage of numbers.

    So everyone could tell that the ck Demon Corpse was the Life Bond Demon Corpse of the Spiritual Corpse King.

    After the Spiritual Corpse King summoned his Life Bond Demon Corpse, the ck bandages on him shattered as they broke off from his body. A great amount of blood and flesh also separated from his body and stuck onto the Life Bond Demon Corpse.

    It was a blood-reeking and sinister scene that would cause the hair on one¡¯s body to stand.

    When the great amount of blood and flesh separated itself from the Spiritual Corpse King and fused with his Life Bond Demon Corpse, the Life Bond Demon Corpse charged towards the Asura King with a wave of a hand. Thereafter... it immediately exploded.

    Speaking from a certain extent, after absorbing the blood and flesh of the Spiritual Corpse King, the strength of it was also at Seventh Grade Sovereign as well. When it frantically exploded, that power was something that even experts at the level of Sky Vulture Emperor could only avoid.

    When the Life Bond Demon Corpse exploded, the Asura King had to exert all his means to defend, but still ended up with a loss and heavy injuries!

    The oue came too sudden. It was so much so that many people could not react in time. Everyone was dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t imagine the Spiritual Corpse King being so crazy.

    The Life Bond Demon Corpse was greatly linked with his body. Although he would not die from the explosion of his Life Bond Demon Corpse, the Spiritual Corpse King would suffer unimaginably great injuries. Furthermore, it was tough to cultivate a Life Bond Demon Corpse. Now that the Spiritual Corpse King had exploded it, although he had obtained a victory, it was not worth the loss in the long term.

    Therefore, everyone was dumbfounded by the Spiritual Corpse King¡¯s insane actions.

    This sort of victory was too pricey...

    Haaaa.

    Mu Chen deeply inhaled a mouthful of chilled air as he looked at the silhouette of the Spiritual Corpse King. Under thetter¡¯s ck bandages, fresh blood was constantly flowing and dripping down. The Spiritual Energy fluctuations around him had also withered to a great extent. Evidently, exploding his Life Bond Demon Corpse hadnded him with grave injuries.

    Whoosh!

    The Sky Vulture Emperor flew out and grabbed ahold of the Asura King¡¯s greatly injured body. His gaze was cold as he looked at the Spiritual Corpse King, ¡°What a ruthless method. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the price you are paying is too great?¡±

    The Spiritual Corpse King, who was wrapped under the ck bandages, revealed an eerie gaze as he coldlyughed. With a wave of his hand, a humanoid doll that was framed from bones appeared. However, that humanoid doll was filled with cracks.

    ¡°Corpse Bone Doll?¡±

    When the Sky Vulture Emperor saw it, his face slightly changed. The Corpse Bone Doll was a very evil object. It was said that it could bear the fatal injuries of someone as a recement. But the method for refining such an object was very bloody. Therefore, there were only a few that could use it. But, who could have thought that the Spiritual Corpse King would possess such a treasure? With the Corpse Bone Doll enduring the fatal injuries for him, he wouldn¡¯t suffer much of the after effects of exploding Demon Corpse. It¡¯s no wonder why he dared to act so insane.

    When the Spiritual Pupils Emperor, Nine Nether and the rest saw the Corpse Bone Doll, their faces turned terribly ugly. Clearly, the Spiritual Corpse King came well-prepared. It was no wonder why the Hundred Battles Domain would choose such a way to fight...

    If it wasn¡¯t for the Sleeping Emperor being so deep and unfathomable and getting the first victory, their Great Havew Domain would have lost right now.

    ¡°Haha, so our Hundred Battles Domain wins this round.¡± The Sword Concealing Elder said with a smile as his eyes narrowed. But in the eyes of the Great Havew Domain faction, his smile was extremely hateful.

    The Sky Vulture Emperor¡¯s gaze was cold as he brought the Asura King, who had fainted, back and left him under the care of someone. His gaze was directed at the Great Havew Ruler, who was still firmly seated on the throne.

    ¡°Ho, a win and loss...¡±

    The light around the Great Havew Ruler faintly trembled as a faintughter rang out. However, there was a trace of a chill in thatughter. ¡°Looks like your Hundred Battles Domain is well-prepared.¡±

    ¡°Haha, those words are wrong, Great Havew Ruler. The strength of the Hundred Battles Domain is weaker than the Great Havew Domain to begin with, so they are only giving it their all.¡± Liu Tiandao, who had not spoken, lightly smiled out.

    Only with such an expert at the Earth Sovereign Realm like Liu Tiandao standing there, could the threat of the Great Havew Ruler towards the Sword Concealing Elder and the rest be decreased. Thus, he smiled, ¡°Great Havew Ruler, now that two of the battles have taken ce, we are currently in a tie right now... If the Great Havew Ruler can withdraw now, we can save the third battle.¡±

    A win and loss made the third battle to be unexpectedly important. The third person that represented the Hundred Battles Domain was the most low-profiled amongst the Domain Lords of the Hundred Battles Domain. But his strength was something that caused even Ling Qingfeng and those simr to sigh in admiration. It was so much so that there were many people stating that with Qin Bei¡¯s capabilities, even amongst the younger generations of the Northern Region, he was definitely not amongst the ordinaries.

    Whereas in the Great Havew Domain, it was a Commander with the cultivation of Second Grade Sovereign. Although he had some reputation, it was iparable to Qin Bei. So towards the third battle, the Hundred Battles Domain had great confidence about it. After all, no matter how bad it was, as long as Qin Bei wasn¡¯t defeated, then this fight could be considered as their victory. Because the Great Havew Domain hade full force at them, and to begin with, the reputation of the Great Havew Domain was higher than them. If local powers like them were to end the fight like this, the Great Havew Domain would probably be theughing stock of the Northern Region.

    Countless experts exchanged looks in the Great Havew Domain faction. They couldn¡¯t help directing their gazes towards the young man standing before the Nine Nether Troop with helplessness filling their eyes.

    They originally thought that if they could obtain the first two victories, the third battle wouldn¡¯t be important. But who could have thought that the situation would turn out like this...?

    The initially unimportant battle had be the most crucial battle.

    The changes were ungraspable.

    Facing the countless helpless gazes, Mu Chen only shrugged his shoulders and looked at the Great Havew Ruler. Right now, it depended on the Great Havew Ruler if he was to fight this match.

    The gazes that were directed at Mu Chen shifted onto the Great Havew Ruler as well. Under the countless gazes, the Great Havew Rulerughed as if it wasn¡¯t unexpected.

    ¡°Looks like things went as I have expected.¡± The Great Havew Ruler faintlyughed, which caused the countless gazes from the Great Havew Domain faction to freeze. What did that mean? Could it be that the Great Havew Ruler had expected such a situation? Then why would he let Mu Chen have the most important battle? Was he so confident of thetter?

    The Great Havew Ruler directed his gaze at Mu Chen and, with an ethereal voice, said, ¡°Are you confident about this third battle that concerns the reputation of my Great Havew Domain?¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen will do his best.¡±

    Mu Chen cupped his fists and calmly replied. Although he was doubtful about why the Great Havew Ruler would pay such attention to a nobody like him, since it was a battle that was sent up to his door, he naturally had no reason to refuse it.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    The Great Havew Ruler smiled. ¡°Good, then you will enter the third battle.¡±

    In the direction of the Great Havew Domain, countless experts bitterly smiled. It looked like the Great Havew Ruler had no intention to change his mind. Since that was the case, they could only rely on the new Commander, Mu Chen, and see if he was worthy of such actions from the Domain Ruler.

    ¡°Mu Chen, go for it!¡± Tang Bing pinched her fists as she cheered for Mu Chen. Although she didn¡¯t know how the third battle would turn out, she still had to show her support for Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. Just when he was about to go out, he felt a pair of eyes directed over. Raising his head over, he saw Nine Nether showing a worried gaze while looking at him.

    Mu Chen gave Nine Nether a smile and said nothing else. His figure moved. Under the gazes of countless experts, he appeared in the sky. He looked at the Hundred Battles Domain with his fists cupped together, along with aughter that rang out.

    ¡°Great Havew Domain, Mu Chen of the Nine Nether Pce hase forth to seek some teachings!¡±

 Chapter 743 - Tiger and Dragon Battle

    Chapter 743 - Tiger and Dragon Battle

    ¡°Great Havew Domain, Mu Chen of the Nine Nether Pce hase forth to seek some teachings!¡±

    The young man stood on the air as his voice rang out, attracting countless experts of the Hundred Battles Domain to direct their gazes over. Shortly after, it had aroused a low uproar, as expected.

    The uproar was filled with doubts andughter because they saw that the youth before them only had a strength of Second Grade Sovereign. Even in their Hundred Battles Domain, such strength could only be considered so-so. But if he wanted to bepared to powerful Domain Lords like Qin Bei, Lin Qingfeng and the rest, he still had some ways to go.

    ¡°Is there no one else in the Great Havew Domain? To actually send out a brat. If they wanted to admit defeat, it would be easier to just dere it.¡±

    ¡°Haha, right.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    As those mockeries rang out, the young man in the sky still had a calm expression. He didn¡¯t seem to be enraged by those mockeries.

    ¡°Hmph, that fellow again!¡±

    In the direction of the Hundred Battles Domain, Qin Tiangang had a dark expression as he looked at Mu Chen¡¯s figure. Standing behind him, Qin Ling had an ashened expression. His Demonic Lightning House was defeated by the hands of Mu Chen, resulting in heavy casualties. So right now, when he saw Mu Chen, his eyes naturally grew red.

    ¡°That brat doesn¡¯t know how high the sky and robust the earth is. Does he think that Qin Bei is someone that anyone can challenge?¡± Qin Ling clenched his teeth as his speech became filled with mockery. Mu Chen had already defeated him, but that was from relying on his more refined control over Battle Will. However, the fight right now forbade the use of military, so it was too arrogant for him to stand out. Qin Ling didn¡¯t know what the Great Havew Ruler was thinking to ce such an important battle on that brat.

    ¡°I will see how miserable he willnd himself in after experiencing how powerful Qin Bei is.¡± Qin Ling eerily looked at Mu Chen and couldn¡¯t wait to see his miserably defeated figure.

    As they spoke out, Qin Bei, who was dressed in azure clothes, raised his head and looked at Mu Chen¡¯s figure. There wasn¡¯t any signs of underestimation shown on his face, since someone that coulde this far, step-by-step, wasn¡¯t a stupid fellow. Furthermore, even if Mu Chen truly was weak, he would still give it his all because it was the greatest reliance he had that made him stand out for all these years.

    Even a lion would give it his all to hunt a rabbit.

    ¡°Qin Bei, thest battle will depend on you.¡± The Sword Concealing Elder said in a solemn voice as he looked at Qin Bei.

    Qin Bei nodded his head and did not speak any further. He took a step forth and his figure shed before Mu Chen, along with his calm voice sounding out.

    ¡°Hundred Battles Domain, Qin Bei of the Great Compassion Sky.¡±

    Mu Chen gradually focused his attention on the calm-looking man. Although thetter had yet to circte his Spiritual Energy, the faint pressure that he felt made Mu Chen understand that this person before him was probably stronger than Qin Ling of the Demonic Lightning Sect.

    Clearly, Qin Ling¡¯s strength must be in the realm of Third Grade Sovereign.

    ¡°To be able to be chosen by the Great Havew Ruler with your strength at Second Grade Sovereign, there must be something special about you. So I hope that you can provide some teachings.¡± Qin Bei looked at Mu Chen and said in an indifferent tone. Thereafter, he no longer spoke and stomped his feet. The space distorted behind him as a vast Sovereign Sea appeared with surging Spiritual Energy fluctuations sweeping between the heavens and earth.

    Those Spiritual Energy fluctuations had already reached the pinnacle of Third Grade Sovereign. It was so much so that Qin Bei was probably half a step into Fourth Grade Sovereign. As long as he cultivated further, he couldplete his breakthrough and be a Fourth Grade Sovereign!

    In the direction of the Great Havew Domain, everyone had ugly expressions when they felt the Spiritual Energy fluctuations emanating from Qin Bei. Xu Qing and Zhou Yue also had grave expressions. Although their strengths had reached Third Grade Sovereign, they were slightly inferior to Qin Bei. If they were the ones fighting this battle, the oue wouldn¡¯t be good as well.

    The two of them exchanged a nce and sighed. Although Qin Bei was truly the most low-profiled in the Hundred Battles Domain, his strength was the strongest.

    ¡°Quasi-Fourth Grade Sovereign?¡±

    Mu Chen also had a grave expression as he looked at Qin Bei¡¯s silhouette. That strength was indeed the strongest so far amongst the Domain Lords.

    Poof! Poof!

    Dazzling light flickered on the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body. Shortly after, he clenched his fist and his body was swiftly enveloped in lightning as nine lightning runes appeared on his chest.

    He had activated the Lightning God¡¯s Physique to the limits with his gaze abruptly turning cold. He stomped his feet, causing the space to distort, and his figure had strangely disappeared.

    When Mu Chen¡¯s figure disappeared, Qin Bei¡¯s gaze flickered and he swiftly formed seals with a single hand, then pped towards the space behind him. In the seal, Spiritual Energies that were as majestic as the ocean surged along with it.

    Boom!

    A spatial crack abruptly appeared behind Qin Bei as a dragon image flew out and swiftly formed into Mu Chen¡¯s figure. The powerful fist turned into lightning as it flew towards Qin Bei¡¯s head.

    At this moment, Qin Bei¡¯s seal was also flying over.

    The fist and seal shed.

    Boom!

    A raging Spiritual Energy shock wave swept out. Mu Chen¡¯s figure trembled, then flew out. He stabilised his figure with a heavy stomp on the air. A numbing sensation came from his fist.

    He raised his head to look at Qin Bei. Thetter had only took a few steps back. Clearly, his attack, which relied on the Dragon Soaring Art to travel through space, did not have much effect.

    ¡°A Second Grade Sovereign and yet you can travel through a short distance of space, you do have some ability after all.¡± Qin Bei looked at Mu Chen and said with indifference.

    Mu Chen smiled but there was no replying from him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like to probe when I fight with others. So don¡¯t me me for not giving you any chance to disy yourself.¡± Qin Bei smiled, but his smile was cold as he waved his hand, his robed fluttering amongst the wind. As it abruptly fluttered, explosions were sent out as the majestic ocean of Spiritual Energy swept out in every direction.

    His figure moved and directly appeared high in the sky. He stretched his hand out and gently pressed down towards the space where Mu Chen stood. After he pressed down, there were light runes flickering on his palm that formed into what like a stone tablet.

    Boom!

    Dazzling Spiritual Energy abruptly spread out and along with Qin Bei pressing his hand down, it formed into a huge palm. At the heart of the palm, there was a stone tablet talisman that was abruptly bursting with light. That palm looked like it could suppress mountains and rivers.

    ¡°Great Divine Tablet Hand!¡±

    As Qin Bei barked out, the shadow of the Spiritual Energy palm had already enveloped Mu Chen, with no path of retreat for him.

    Huff.

    Mu Chen deeply inhaled a mouthful of air as a cold light surged within his ck pupils. In the next instant, a torrential ominous aura soared into the horizon as a massive demonic pir appeared with a sh. Mu Chen hugged his arms together and lifted it up, smashing it against the Spiritual Energy palm.

    Boom! Boom!

    A terrifying Spiritual Energy windstorm endlessly swept out. Under the suppression of the huge palm of Spiritual Energy, Mu Chen and the Great Meru Demonic Pir were slowly moving down towards the ground. In this frontal confrontation, Qin Bei, whose Spiritual Energy was thicker, had the advantage.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure fell onto a mountain peak, causing the mountain to shatter. The Great Meru Demonic Pir was holding the palm up as Mu Chen¡¯s body was violently flickering with lightning. A deep roar came from his throat as ancient demonic runes wriggled on the Great Meru Demonic Pir. The ominous aura that made others feel fearful had alsopletely burst out right now.

    Boom!

    The scarlet ominous light pir, along with the Great Meru Demonic Pir, had directly pierced through the hand, shattering it.

    Shattering the hand, Mu Chen¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t rxed but turned even more grave. In the sky, there were massive stone tablet palm prints constantly descending. Even the mountains showed signs of crumbling from the powerful Spiritual Energy pressure.

    As Qin Bei had said, he did not hold himself back in this attack. Facing such frantic attacks, it could kill any Third Grade Sovereign expert.

    Many experts in the direction of the Great Havew Domain felt fearful of Qin Bei¡¯s attacks. Even Xu Qing and Zhou Yue¡¯s faces were unsightly, since they knew that they would have been defeated from this series of attacks.

    They did not know how Mu Chen would fair under such attacks.

    Their gazes were directed at the crumbled mountain peak. The youth held onto the Great Meru Demonic Pir on a huge rock. Although his handsome face was grave, it was still calm without fear.

    Tang Bing and the experts of the Nine Nether Pce had their fists tightly clenched together, their eyes filled with worry.

    In the direction of the Hundred Battles Domain, countless experts gradually had their minds easing up. From their judgement, there had already been an oue to thisst battle. Under the attacks of Qin Bei, that brat named Mu Chen seemed to be constantly at a disadvantage.

    As the stone tablet palm prints whistled over and reflected in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, they were like copsing mountains and roaring oceans. However, there wasn¡¯t any fear in his eyes. He then slowly closed his eyes and formed seals with both of his hands.

    Dazzling golden light seemed to have swept out under the descending palm prints as the light instantly enveloped this area.

    Boom! Boom!

    Explosions resounded, causing the earth to violently tremble. The mountain range crumbled in patches as huge cracks endlessly stretched towards the end.

    A cloud of dust spreads out.

    The entire region was silent as many experts of the Great Havew Domain wore nervous expressions, while there were people that couldn¡¯t helpughing out in the direction of the Hundred Battles Domain...

    However, theirughter onlysted for an instant as a dazzling golden light shot out from the rising dust. Even Qin Bei, who had a calm expression while in the air, couldn¡¯t help having some changes in his expression.

    He waved his hand, sweeping a strong wind that blew the dust away. When the dust was blown away, he abruptly narrowed his eyes when he saw a massive figure a thousand feet tall standing on the crumbled ruins of the mountain range with a golden zing sun behind its head. At the same time, an indescribable pressure enveloped out.

    On the head of the thousand-foot golden figure, Mu Chen quietly stood there, without any injuries. He raised his head, and looked at Qin Bei. As the two of them looked at each other, chill flowed and sparks flew, even the space between their gazes had distorted.

    This sort of confrontation was a genuine battle between a tiger and dragon!

 Chapter 744 - Rohan Celestial Body

    <strong>Chapter 744 - Rohan Celestial Body</strong>

    Dazzling golden light spread out as the massive golden figure stood in the ruined mountain range with a zing run floating behind its head. It was like a great buddha as it brought forth a terrifying pressure.

    Countless experts in this region abruptly narrowed their eyes from the sudden appearance of the massive golden figure as they felt the powerful pressureing from it.

    The pressure wasn¡¯t something that a Second Grade Sovereign could possess.

    Although they could tell that the great buddha was the Sovereign Celestial Body that Mu Chen had refined, they couldn¡¯t tell what was it.

    Because amongst the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies, there didn¡¯t seem to be any Sovereign Celestial Body simr to this, and the pressureing from it wasn¡¯t like those ordinary Sovereign Celestial Bodies.

    ¡°Could it be a mysterious unrecorded Sovereign Celestial Body?¡± There were whispersing from experts as such a powerful Sovereign Celestial Body was rather attractive to many experts.

    Up in the sky, Qin Bei had also frowned his brows, while looking at the dazzling Sovereign Celestial Body that seemed to be forged from gold. ¡°Truly somewhat capable.¡±

    However, it wasn¡¯t unexpected for him as Mu Chen was someone that had been chosen by the Great Havew Ruler, after all. Not even the stupidest person would doubt the eyesight of an Earth Sovereign.

    Boom!

    As Qin Bei murmured to himself, Mu Chen had a cold gaze as he changed his seals on the head of the Great Sr Undying Body. Golden light was seen circting as the Great Sr Undying Body swiftly stomped it¡¯s feet and shot up.

    Rustle!

    Although it had a huge size, its speed was as swift as lightning. Everyone saw a streak of golden light soaring in the sky, before the Great Sr Undying Body appeared above Qin Bei.

    Boom!

    The huge golden palm abruptly mmed down towards Qin Bei. The huge palm that looked to be forged from gold broke through space, bringing along mountain-crumbling and ocean-rolling pressure, along with a dazzling golden lustre, as it descended from the sky.

    A sharp wind had made others feel a suffocating pressure, even Qin Bei had a serious expression as he threw a palm forth. A palm seal whistled out.

    Boom!

    The two huge palm seals shed. But this time, Qin Bei¡¯s palm seal could not gain any advantage. On the contrary, it instantly crumbled upon contact.

    Shock waves swept out as Qin Bei¡¯s body jolted and was sent hundreds of meters back by the shock wave.

    Rustle!

    An uproar instantly burst out from the direction of the Hundred Battles Domain. They clearly never thought that Qin Bei, who had the upper hand earlier, would be instantly suppressed, and, at this moment, they had stowed all the underestimations they had for Mu Chen away. Although he seemed like a brat with a cultivation of Second Grade Sovereign, it looks like he had some unique capabilities.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t summon your Sovereign Celestial Body, I¡¯m afraid that you will not have your almighty awe from before.¡± Mu Chen stood on the Sovereign Celestial Body as he gave Qin Bei a smile.

    Qin Bei¡¯s gaze was cold as he stared at Mu Chen. He then deeply inhaled a mouthful of air and said with indifference, ¡°As you wish!¡±

    Both of his hands joined together and seals were swiftly changing, leaving behind afterimages.

    Boom!

    Torrential waves of Spiritual Energy burst out from Qin Bei¡¯s body as a massive figure also formed behind him. That figure was also a thousand feet in size as it stood on the horizon. The figure appeared to be wrapped in a golden kasaya, holding a huge golden staff as it emanated an intimidating aura.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Rohan Celestial Body, 93rd of the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies!¡±

    The moment Qin Bei¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body was summoned, it instantly caused exmations, since it wasn¡¯t an unfamiliar Sovereign Celestial Body. After all, it was a powerful Celestial Body in the Great Compassion Sky that only the most outstanding disciple could have the qualification to cultivate.

    ¡°The Rohan Celestial Body on the 93rd ranking?¡±

    Mu Chen looked at the intimidating Sovereign Celestial Body and faintly smiled. If it was the level of Sovereign Celestial Bodies, probably no one here had one that exceeded the ranking of the Great Sr Undying Body.

    If they had simr strengths, Mu Chen was absolutely confident that he could sweep through anyone here with the Great Sr Undying Body.

    Boom!

    Qin Bei clearly didn¡¯t know what the word ¡°polite¡± meant. The moment he summoned the Rohan Celestial Body, the Sovereign Celestial Body flew out with a stomp of his feet. The golden staff turned into torrents as it swept towards the Great Sr Undying Body.

    The torrent formed from the golden staff was expanding in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. He made a summoning gesture with his hand and the Great Meru Demonic Pir appeared in the hands of the Great Sr Undying Body. Shortly after, an ominous aura burst out as it confronted without retreating.

    Although Qin Bei had half of his foot in the realm of Fourth Grade Sovereign, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t afraid of him if they were topete with Sovereign Celestial Bodies!

    Boom!

    Two colossal figures shed in the sky, causing undtions in space as the staff torrent continuously shed with the afterimages of the demonic pir. Metallic shes that sounded like thunder rang out as the dazzling sparks looked like fireworks as they bloomed in the sky.

    Everyone looked at the intense battle in the sky with shocked expressions. Both parties had not held their hands back, their attacks were ferocious. If struck by such an attack, heavy injuries were unavoidable.

    In just a few minutes, the two massive figures already had over a hundred exchanges, with the rippling Spiritual Energy undtions causing this space to distort.

    In the direction of the Great Havew Domain, a majority of the experts had shock in their eyes as they watched the confrontation in the sky. Xu Qing and Zhou Yue hadplicated gazes as they watched this fight.

    With the current strength that Mu Chen had disyed, he was clearly stronger than the time when he fought with Wu Tian. It was so much so that even when facing a Quasi-Fourth Grade Sovereign like Qin Bei, he wasn¡¯t at a disadvantage. It was a feat that they could not achieve.

    They exchanged a nce and bitterly smiled. So, without them noticing, this youth that had been in the Great Havew Domain for less than a year had already grown to such an extent. It¡¯s no wonder why Lord Domain Ruler paid attention to him.

    ¡°After this battle, I¡¯m afraid that this spot of mine, the Head of the Four Great Domain Lords will be changed.¡± Xu Qing smiled. He wasn¡¯t jealous, he just felt unwilling. It looked like he had to work harder in his cultivation. Otherwise, he would be far surpassed by Mu Chen, which would be too hurtful to the pride.

    Zhou Yue nodded his head as well. ¡°That Mu Chen is indeed more formidable than people like Cao Feng.¡±

    Boom!

    Just as many thoughts flowed in the hearts of many experts, there wasn¡¯t an end to the confrontation in the sky as the violent attacks continued.

    Qin Bei stood on the head of the Rohan Celestial Body, his figure seemed to have be one with the Rohan Celestial Body. But along with the confrontation of the two, he was more and more rmed because he realised that there wasn¡¯t any disadvantageing from the Great Sr Undying Body. In addition, the energying from the demonic pir also caused the golden light on his staff to dim.

    ¡°There¡¯s something weird about that fellow¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body!¡± Qin Bei¡¯s gaze changed as his face gradually turned sharp. It looked like this battle could not be dragged anymore.

    ¡°About there.¡±

    Qin Bei swept his gaze through this space and abruptly formed some seals with his hands together.

    As he formed the seals, the Rohan Celestial Body had also retreated over a kilometre out. The huge palms joined together as a buzzing noise, simr to the sound of a thunderous roar, exploded. ¡°Rohan Golden Zen Formation!¡±

    Buzz!

    As the huge noise rang out, Mu Chen suddenly narrowed his eyes and raised his head. There were actually fluctuationsing from the space that he was in, and as the golden light spread out, it formed into golden staffs that appeared around him, surrounding him.

    There were roughly a thousand of those golden staffs. Themotion was extremely shocking as the raging Spiritual Energy fluctuations caused this region to ripple.

    The sudden scene gave experts of both factions a fright. Their gazes were filled with shock as they looked at Qin Bei. That fellow was indeed the most low-profiled in the Hundred Battles Domain but was also the most powerful. Who could have imagined that he could secretly ce a killing formation in the midst of his intense battle with Mu Chen?

    The so-called ¡°Rohan Golden Zen Formation¡± wasn¡¯t a Spiritual Array, but was something that Qin Bei had secretly formed. Judging from the scale of the attack, it was sufficient to determine the oue of this decisive battle.

    ¡°This battle has alreadye to an end.¡±

    When the Sword Concealing Elder and the rest saw this scene, they instantly, faintlyughed, since they were clear that this Rohan Golden Zen Formation was one of Qin Bei¡¯s hidden techniques. The moment he deployed this technique, it was sufficient to ughter any opponent.

    After all these years, who knew how many Sovereign Celestial Bodies had been destroyed by that attack?

    Mu Chen raised his head as he looked at those densely packed golden staffs and felt the violent Spiritual Energy fluctuationsing from them. His gaze was somewhat solemn. This Qin Bei is indeed not an easy opponent.

    Boom!

    There wasn¡¯t any hesitation in Qin Bei. The moment the formation was formed, he waved his hand and those golden staffs pierced through space, turning into countless golden forces as they st towards the huge Great Sr Undying Body.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    When the shocking attack enveloped him, Mu Chen deeply inhaled a mouthful of air as he formed seals with both of his hands. When the seals were formed, a golden sun bloomed on the center of Great Sr Undying Body¡¯s brows.

    ¡°Sovereign Ability - One Sr Energy!¡±

    A substantial golden light shot out from the eyes of the Great Sr Undying Body as its hands joined together with the golden light enveloping a hundred feet in radius.

    It was also this moment when the earth-shattering amount of golden staffs had arrived.

    Boom! Boom!

    But as the thousands of golden staffs charged into the radius of the golden light, they suddenly exploded and turned into sparkles of golden light under the numerous countless gazes.

    The explosions were never-ending. The sphere of golden light was like an imprable defence. Any attacks that wereunched at it could not get close to the massive figure.

    The explosions constantly rang out in this region, with only a golden Sovereign Celestial Body standing quietly within it. No matter how destructive the attacks were, it did not budge in the slightest.

    The sound in this entire region had be quiet.

    The big shots of the Hundred Battles Domain, the Sword Concealing Elder and the rest who initially had smiles written on their face had frozen.

    The entire region was in silence, only the explosions of the golden staffs were never-ending.

 Chapter 745 - Asura Blood Hands

    <strong>Chapter 745 - Asura Blood Hands</strong>

    Boom! Boom!

    In the quiet region, the golden staffs were like a storm as they attacked the massive figure that stood between the heavens and earth. But the moment those staffs entered the radius of the golden light, all of them exploded without any exceptions...

    Although the attacks were powerful, they could note in contact with the massive figure at all.

    Hiss!

    A chilled inhaling noise rang out from both factions after a long silence. Who would have thought that the finishing move that took so long to prepare was actually so easily blocked by Mu Chen?

    Before this, they thought that the battle had already been determined. But the young man named Mu Chen told them once again what deep and unfathomable meant.

    Huff.

    In the faction of the Great Havew Domain, experts like Nine Nether and the Mountain Splitting King felt quietly relieved, whereas the Sky Vulture Emperor, Spiritual Pupils Emperor and Sleeping Emperor had a smear of astonishment shing across their eyes. Clearly, Mu Chen¡¯s performance had exceeded their expectations.

    The only one who could maintain their calm was the Great Havew Ruler, who was seated on the throne. The light that enveloped him slightly rippled. He seemed to be observing this battle as well.

    When the faction of the Great Havew Domain felt relieved, the Sword Concealing Elder and the rest of the Hundred Battles Domain had ugly expressions. The smile that they had from before was nonexistent and there was a graveness in their eyes. The toughness of dealing with Mu Chen had far exceeded their expectations as well.

    Boom! Boom!

    Continuous explosions resounded in the region, before they gradually thinned down. The golden staffs that covered the sky also started to show signs of defeat andpletely disappeared.

    The entire region was truly quiet once again.

    Qin Bei, who stood on the Rohan Celestial Body, had an ugly expression as he looked at the massive body that was unharmed. Shortly after, he deeply inhaled a mouthful of air to suppress the shock and anger in his mind. ¡°As expected of someone that has been personally chosen by the Great Havew Ruler, truly powerful.¡±

    It was not said in a mocking tone, since he hadpletely treated Mu Chen as an opponent of equal level, without underestimating him in the slightest.

    Mu Chen raised his head and gave Qin Bei a smile. However, his gaze was still extremely sharp, before his hands joined together and said in a soft voice, ¡°It¡¯s impolite to not return the favor, so try a move of mine as well!¡±

    Boom!

    The palms of the Great Sr Undying Body joined together as the zing golden sun in the center of its brows became even more dazzling. Thereafter, a liquid form of brilliant golden light burst out as it revolved around the massive body before pouring into the Great Meru Demonic Pir. The Great Meru Demonic Pir that was filled with ominous aura instantly dazzled with golden light. Thereafter, the golden liquid turned into crystals of gold and covered the top of the demonic pir. As the golden light flickered, it looked indestructible.

    Boom!

    The massive golden body stomped its feet and the body turned into a golden streak of light and soared up. In the next moment, it appeared above Qin Bei and the Great Meru Demonic Pir that had turned into a golden pir heavily mmed down, along with the dazzling golden light.

    Boom!

    The golden light whizzed as numerous ck cracks were formed due to the shattering of space, like broken ss. As Mu Chen waved the demonic pir down, he had circted the Spiritual Energy in his body to the limit. In addition to the One Sr Power from the Great Sr Undying Body, the strength had already reached the peak.

    The golden light filled Qin Bei¡¯s eyeballs and his face couldn¡¯t help drastically changing as he clenched his teeth. He swallowed a pill, which was hidden in his mouth.

    Boom!

    A vast amount of Spiritual Energy burst out from Qin Bei¡¯s body as he swiftly formed seals and barked out, which resounded between the heavens and earth, ¡°Spiritual Mountain Guard!¡±

    A torrential Spiritual Energy whistled out as it turned into an ethereal mountain outside the Sovereign Celestial Body. At the peak of the mountain, there was a majestic golden pce that mysteriously emanated.

    But the golden demonic pir paid no attention as it continued to m the mountain with stunning power.

    Boom!

    The sky trembled as streams of cracks appeared on the mountain. A dazzling light burst out from it and the mountain crumbled. The golden pir was still mming down through the cracks.

    Boom! Boom!

    A series of explosions came from the colossal mountain. But this defence of Qin Bei¡¯s was also formidable. Every time the golden demonic pir took a step further down, the golden crystals on top of the pir would slightly shatter.

    Everyone had their hearts rmed at the sight of this. They originally thought that the two battles from before would be the interesting ones, while the third would be a boring one. However, the current situation told them that this third battle was probably the most dangerous one.

    The golden demonic pir was still breaking the mountain apart. Judging from the momentum, it was intending to force Qin Bei out and deal grave injuries to him.

    When the mountain was shattered down to the waist, the Sovereign Celestial Body, which was hidden within, was revealed. Qin Bei¡¯s figure still stood on the head of the Sovereign Celestial Body.

    ¡°There you are!¡± Ferocity surged in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he raised the golden crystal, which had already shattered to more than half, and ruthlessly mmed it towards Qin Bei.

    Qin Bei had also abruptly raised his head. The radiance in his eyes grew even more dazzling at this moment. His seals changed and the golden staff on the Rohan Celestial Body was thrusted up and heavily shed with the golden demonic pir.

    Boom!

    The golden light exploded from the point of contact and Mu Chen¡¯s heart jolted because he felt that this time, Qin Bei¡¯s strength seemed to have grown stronger.

    The descending momentum of the Great Meru Demonic Pir was stopped as the golden staff trembled, causing the golden crystals on top of the demonic pir to shatter.

    The Great Meru Demonic Pir was sent flying out. The hand of the Great Sr Undying Body made a grab and firmly held onto it. Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was solemn as he looked at Qin Bei¡¯s figure.

    Qin Bei¡¯s robes fluttered as he abruptly raised his head, his flickering gaze was fixed onto Mu Chen as the Spiritual Energy in his body burst out without holding back.

    Boom!

    The mountain that was formed with Spiritual Energy crumbled and turned into sparks of light. Qin Bei¡¯s rising Spiritual Energy spread out in this region and instantly attracted countless exmations.

    ¡°This Spiritual Energy fluctuation... Qin Bei has stepped into Fourth Grade Sovereign?¡±

    ¡°Although his aura is a little chaotic, he is truly stronger right now!¡±

    ¡°Can it be that he has been concealing his strength? That¡¯s too terrifying!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Uproars instantly rang out as they became stunned by Qin Bei¡¯s sudden surge of strength.

    ¡°His aura is chaotic and his Spiritual Energy is also violent. That¡¯s not the signs of a natural breakthrough, he must have taken some sort of pill.¡± A light flickered in the Spiritual Pupils Emperor¡¯s eyes. He had seen through the state in Qin Bei¡¯s body with just a look and coldly said.

    The Sky Vulture Emperor had slightly frowned his brows. The Hundred Battles Domain was truly unscrupulous in order to obtain victory. Didn¡¯t they know that there would be some after-effects caused from breaking through with this method? Speaking about the long term, it was not worth it.

    Up in the sky, Mu Chen lightly breathed out as his brows became slightly knitted, looking at Qin Bei¡¯s silhouette.

    Standing on the Rohan Celestial Body, Qin Bei¡¯s figure slowly rose up, with his sharp gaze looking at Mu Chen, and he softly said, ¡°You are the only Second Grade Sovereign that can force me to this step.¡±

    ¡°So to show my respect for you, I will use my greatest attack to defeat you.¡±

    When Qin Bei¡¯s voicended, his hands gently joined together. His hands trembled as traces of blood oozed from the pores of his hands. As the blood flowed, it had instantly dyed his hands red with faint traces of ferocity.

    When the experts of both factions saw this scene, there were exmations of surprise that resounded out.

    ¡°That¡¯s... the top Divine Art of the Great Compassion Sky, the Asura Blood Hands?!¡±

    ¡°Once executing this Divine Art, both of the hands will be crippled for a month. Qin Bei is truly going all-out...¡±

    ¡°This time, that brat Mu Chen will be in danger.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Under the exmations, Qin Bei¡¯s hands turned increasingly red. There was a trace of pain that shed through his brows. The dense stench of blood spreading out from his hands actually caused the sky to start turning red.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression had also gradually turned grave as he sensed a great danger from the stench of blood.

    ¡°So we¡¯re going to the finale, I guess.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s brows were locked tight as a smear of ferocity shed within his eyes. He had his fair share of dangerous situations, such a life gambling act didn¡¯t scare him. On the contrary, it had aroused the ferocity that was hidden deep within his bones.

    Huff.

    Mu Chen deeply inhaled a mouthful of air and both of his hands hung low. Spiritual Energy zing with purple mes surged on his right hand, while Spiritual Energy with incorporeal lightning flowed on his left.

    Two Spiritual Energies of two absolute attributes had appeared.

    The Sovereign Sea could be faintly seen on the space behind him, which was vaguely differentiated in two colours. It instantly attracted countless astonished gazes over, especially those people that knew their stuff were shocked in their hearts. Because they felt that within the Sovereign Sea, there were actually Spiritual Energies of two different attributes.

    The young man named Mu Chen had actually fused two special energies into his Spiritual Energy!

    It¡¯s no wonder why he could face Qin Bei with a cultivation of merely Second Grade Sovereign!

    But just this alone was probably insufficient to deal with Qin Bei¡¯s all-out attack.

    The sky that Qin Bei stood on had turned red, even his eyes as well. In the next moment, his hands, which were ced together, slowly separated. On his palms, there were scars that had formed into strange runes that emanated heart-rming undtions.

    Qin Bei inhaled a mouthful of air that was mixed with the stench of blood. A sudden vigorous look appeared in his eyes as he abruptly threw both palms forth!

    Boom!

    The stench of blood in this region violently gathered together and formed into a massive Blood Asura behind Qin Bei. Thereafter, the palm, which was sizing up to a thousand feet, was like a suppressive mountain as it enveloped over with scalp-numbing blood-reeking undtions.

    Many people held their breaths at this moment.

    When the torrential stench of blood blew over, Mu Chen abruptly lifted his head. His palms were clenched together and one of his ck pupils was surging with purple mes, while lightning upied the other.

 Chapter 746 - Life on the Line

    <strong>Chapter 746 - Life on the Line</strong>

    The scarlet hands of asura descended from the sky. They were like foreign demons as they attempted to wipe life off thend. A dense stench of blood filled the region.

    Countless experts wore grave expressions as they looked at Qin Bei¡¯s all-out attack. The degree of attack was something that even a genuine Fourth Grade Sovereign would have to avoid.

    Could Mu Chen block this attack?

    Countless gazes instantly shifted as they looked at the youthful figure in the sky. Under the numerous gazes, Mu Chen abruptly formed seals with his hands together.

    Roar!

    A resonant dragon roar and elephant howl abruptly rang out from the vast Sovereign Sea, lifting torrential waves.

    Ssh!

    A huge dragon covered in purple mes charged out of the Sovereign Sea. When the huge dragon appeared, a simrly huge elephant enveloped in incorporeal lightning had also broken through the surface of the ocean.

    A dragon and elephant charged out of the Sovereign Sea and hovered in the air above Mu Chen. Instantly, powerful Spiritual Energy undtions emanated from their bodies, causing the stench of blood to instantly dull by a great amount.

    Countless experts froze. They could clearly tell how powerful this attack from Mu Chen was. In that instant, everyone held their breaths, could it be that that fellow truly possessed the capability to block that all-out attack from Qin Bei?

    Buzz!

    The dragon and elephant stood on the horizon as they shed together. Instantly, there were purple mes and lightning surging. As two radiant lights burst out, they formed into a halo of light with the dragon and elephant intertwining together. The twopletely different attributes of Spiritual Energy had fused with this method, instantly sweeping terrifying Spiritual Energy hurricanes.

    The dragon and elephant light halo floated in the air as the undtions that emanated from it made countless experts¡¯ eyelids twitch. They could tell that although this move from Mu Chen was powerful, it was still a littlecking if he wanted to confront Qin Bei¡¯s Asura Blood Hands.

    Many experts in the faction of the Great Havew Domain had anxious expressions on their face, even the Kings had their hearts lifted. If this attack from Mu Chen was only at this level, then it wouldn¡¯t be possible to resist Qin Bei.

    The Great Havew Ruler firmly sat on the throne. There wasn¡¯t any peculiar fluctuation from the light around him. He didn¡¯t seem to be worried about Mu Chen¡¯s failure.

    In the direction of the Hundred Battles Domain, Liu Tiandao stood with his hands behind as back he looked at the dragon and elephant light halo that Mu Chen had formed in the sky. His brows slowly knitted with light flickering in his eyes.

    With all the attention focused on him, Mu Chen had also raised his head, looking at the dragon and elephant light halo that was floating above him. Shortly after, he deeply inhaled a mouthful of air. He naturally knew that it was still impossible for him to confront Qin Bei with this dragon and elephant light halo that he had formed.

    If it was in the past, Mu Chen would definitely be helpless. But now that he had fused with the Nether Demon Heart Lightning, the might of the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art can truly be unleashed.

    A lump of white mist spat out from Mu Chen¡¯s mouth. His pitch-ck eyes turned sharp and the seals abruptly changed!

    Boom!

    Torrential waves swept in the Sovereign Sea as light burst forth from every direction. Two huge vortices were formed above the Sovereign Sea, along with two massive lights soaring into the sky.

    Roar!

    Another resonant dragon roar and elephant howl rang out. From the two pirs of light, a dragon and elephant burst out as they turned into two dazzling lights and entered the dragon and elephant halo above Mu Chen.

    Boom! Boom!

    With another dragon and elephant joining in, the dragon and elephant halo instantly swelled up. At the same time, violent Spiritual Energy fluctuations raised as well.

    Many people had a drastic change in their expressions.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was pale, since it was a great burden he had to bear to disy the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art to this degree. But at this point in time, he had to bear it no matter what.

    ¡°It¡¯s not possible earlier, but what about now?!¡±

    A chill surged in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes and did not hesitate to suddenly throw a palm forth. The light halo that was formed from two dragons and elephants had directly burst out.

    Rustle!

    The speed of the dragon and elephant light halo was indescribable as it practically prated through space in a sh. When everyone could finally follow with their eyes, the dragon and elephant light halo had appeared beneath the suppressing Asura Blood Hands.

    ¡°Break for me!¡±

    Qin Bei barked with his eyes widened. He had pushed the Spiritual Energy in his body to the limits, along with a torrential stench of blood, as it pressed down and shed with the dragon and elephant light halo!

    Boom!

    The instant of contact was like two meteorites tearing through the horizon and shed with devastating force. Visible shock waves to the naked eyes swept out inyers as they caused the space to copse inyers. Countless sharp fragments of space shot out in every direction.

    The scale affected by it was too wide, so the experts of both factions immediately acted out. In an instant, countless Spiritual Energy light screens flickered, forming into a powerful defence as it blocked the fragments of space.

    As for Mu Chen and Qin Bei, who were in the source of the shock wave, they did not dare to be hit by the terrifying shock wave and immediately retreated into their Sovereign Celestial Bodies.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure entered into the Great Sr Undying Body and used its powerful defensive capabilities to withstand the fragments of space. But, even so, there were deep cuts on the body of the Sovereign Celestial Body. From the looks of it, if Mu Chen had not obtained the Great Law Golden Body, just the shock wave alone would gravely injure the Sovereign Celestial Body.

    As the violent shock wave wreaked havoc, many people still had their gazes at the confrontation in the sky. The light of the dragon and elephant halo was bing even more rampant as the two dragons and elephants issued raging cries, the halo was actually violently spinning. It was like the sharpest saw in the world.

    Except that the saw was formed from dragons and elephants.

    Facing the terrifying destructive power of the dragon and elephant light halo, the Asura Blood Hands actually cracked, a fine small crack appeared.

    Qin Bei¡¯s face drastically, instantly changed.

    The crack was spreading out at a frightening speed. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, it had covered the huge scarlet hands. In the end, the scarlet hands could not endure it any further and was split into two!

    Rustle!

    An astonishedmotion rang out in this region.

    After the dragon and elephant light halo tore through the Asura Blood Hands, although the lustre had dimmed a lot, it still brought along a stunning speed as it locked onto the Rohan Celestial Body. Clearly, Mu Chen had seized this opportunity to deal with Qin Bei.

    When Qin Bei saw Mu Chen¡¯s actions in the Rohan Celestial Body, although his face was pale, he did not panic. He clenched his teeth and his seals changed. The size of the Asura Blood Hands that had broken into two had shrunk in size, the Spiritual Energy in it had also turned chaotic. However, it did not dissipate, but whistled out towards the Great Sr Undying Body.

    The two of them had disregarded themselves tounch thest attack to their enemy!

    Many people had their eyelids twitching from this sight as the two fellows were actually so decisive and ruthless.

    Boom!

    The dragon and elephant light halo first struck the Rohan Celestial Body. But in that moment of impact, the Rohan Celestial Body had nted its body to avoid it. As the light shed across, half of the Rohan Celestial Body¡¯s shoulder was sliced.

    At the same time, the Asura Blood Hands that had split into two heavily mmed against the Great Sr Undying Body. Instantly, sputtering golden light that covered the sky as a metallic sound rang out.

    The two Sovereign Celestial Bodies were sent flying out over ten thousand meters before they could stabilise themselves.

    Many people had directed their gazes over. On the chest of the Great Sr Undying Body, there were two deep palm prints. Although that attack was terrifying, the powerful defence of the Great Sr Undying Body had exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.

    Whereas Qin Bei¡¯s Rohan Celestial Body had half of its shoulder sliced away. Spiritual Energy leaked from the wound and showed signs of disorder as the Sovereign Celestial Body started to show signs of fading away.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure appeared on the head of the Great Sr Undying Body as traces of blood leaked from the corner of his lips. He wiped the smear of blood away as his gaze became coldly fixed on the Rohan Celestial Body that had been gravely injured.

    Reaching this degree, the two of them had felt a little exhausted in their strengths.

    Boom!

    A ferocious light shed in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he stomped his feet. The Great Sr Undying Body that was covered with heavy injuries soared into the horizon and had directly appeared before the Rohan Celestial Body, ruthlessly smashing its huge fists down.

    Qin Bei had immediately controlled the Rohan Celestial Body to block. But how could a Sovereign Celestial Body that only had one hand left to withstand the offence of the Great Sr undying Body? The fist had directly snapped an arm off the Rohan Celestial Body, while another fist was directed at the chest of the Rohan Celestial Body

    Boom!

    The Rohan Celestial Body had finally reached its limits and shattered apart into sparkles of light. A miserable figure fell down from it, spewing fresh blood and heavily mmed into the mountain peak. The powerful force had directly crumbled the mountain peak.

    Rumble!

    The huge mountain crumbled as both factions abruptly went into silence. Protruded eyes revealed the shock they had in their hearts

    Not only did Mu Chen withstand Qin Bei¡¯s strongest attack, he even thoroughly defeated Qin Bei thoroughly with one hit!

    When the Rohan Celestial Body shattered, the oue of this fight had already been determined!

    It was an oue that probably no one had expected right from the start...

    Up in the sky, the Great Sr Undying Body was also on the verge of falling and gradually faded in the end. Mu Chen¡¯s stumbling figure appeared, his face was pale as well with a dense smear of blood on the corner of his lips.

    Clearly, Mu Chen had suffered quite a considerable injury from his battle with Qin Bei. That fellow was indeed very powerful, but fortunately, a fight with their life on the line, he was the one thatughed till the end.

    He slowly wiped the blood off the corner of his lips, then looked at the two factions that had turned silent. He turned towards the direction of the Great Havew Domain and cupped his fists at the Great Havew Ruler with a smear of a difficult smile on his paled face.

    ¡°Lord Domain Ruler, I am fortunate to not have fail.¡±

 Chapter 747 - Exposed

    <strong>Chapter 747 - Exposed</strong>

    On the shamblednd stood a slender figure in the air. Although his figure was a little miserable from the battle, his gaze, which was still sharp and radiant, made many experts throb. After witnessing that shocking battle, no one had anymore contempt for him.

    The entire region was silent as many dazed gazes were looking at that figure, having not recovered from the earlier battle...

    The silencested for a long while, before many gazes started to turn heated. Shortly after, in the camp of the Great Havew Domain, there was a mountain-crumbling and ocean-roaring cheers that resounded.

    Who could have expected that thest battle, which was supposed to be the most unremarkable, would decide the battle between the two factions?

    Xu Qing and Zhou Yue exchanged a look and sighed in the end. A smear of admiration shed in their eyes. If defeating Wu Tian had caused them to pay more attention to Mu Chen, then this time had caused the prideful two topletely ept him.

    Because they knew that if it was them fighting, they would have long lost in the hands of Qin Bei, not to mention bearing the huge pressure and turning the battle around.

    Not far away, Wu Tian¡¯s face was switching between white and green in the party of the Blood Hawk Hall, feeling resentful. Because he knew that from today on, the distance between him and Mu Chen would only get bigger.

    Amongst the Great Havew Domain faction, the Nine Nether Pce had the loudest cheers. At this point of time, even Tang Bing, who usually had a cold temperament, had her face turned red. Her eyes were glittering as she looked at the far away figure. Ever since the establishment of the Nine Nether Pce, this was the first time that their Nine Nether Pce had enjoyed such glory in the Great Havew Domain.

    ¡°Haha, the Domain Ruler¡¯s eyes are keen indeed.¡± The Sky Vulture Emperor smiled with his eyes narrowed at this sight. Mu Chen was someone that Nine Nether had back, so the Sky Vulture Emperor also had expectations for him.

    ¡°Truly not bad.¡± Even the Sleeping Emperor, who rarely spoke,mented.

    The light that enveloped the Great Havew Ruler fluctuated as aughter rang out, ¡°The potential of this kid is pretty good. Nine Nether has brought a true genius to our Great Havew Domain.¡±

    It was oblivious that he was very satisfied with Mu Chen¡¯s performance.

    When the Great Havew Domain¡¯s faction was covered with earth-shaking cheers, the Hundred Battles Domain was listless and quiet. Many experts had ashen expressions, since they never expected that a battle of absolute victory would end up with a loss...

    The Sword Concealing Elder, Corpse Mountain Demon and the Devil Compassion Sovereign had unsightly expressions. They had already calcted this battle and they had a decent chance of sess, thus proposing it. The first two battles went as they had expected, only the third battle went beyond their control.

    Initially, Qin Bei should¡¯ve been able to sweep through all the Domain Lords of the Great Havew Domain with his strength. Not even Xu Qing and Zhou Yue could fight with him. But who could have known that a new Commander, Mu Chen, came out that had hidden his cards well?

    The fight concerned 1,000,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids and 1000 cities. Even a powerful force like the Hundred Battles Domain would feel a heartache to give out those things.

    The Sword Concealing Elder and everyone else were looking at Mu Chen with ill gazes, wishing that they could tear him apart.

    ¡°The three battles havee to an end, my Great Havew Domain obtained two wins and a loss. Prepare the 1,000,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids and 1000 cities as soon as possible, I will ask for it personally.¡± Great Havew Ruler¡¯s indifferent voice rang out, causing all the experts of the Hundred Battles Domain faction¡¯s heart to tremble.

    The Sword Concealing Elder and Corpse Mountain Demon gritted their teeth as they looked at Liu Tiandao. Thetter had a dark expression at the moment, his gaze shed but he did not look at them. It was directed at Mu Chen, who was in the sky far away.

    Sensing his gaze, Mu Chen felt a chilling sensation on his skin as he raised the alert in his heart.

    ¡°Haha...¡±

    Liu Tiandao finally spoke as he faintlyughed, ¡°Since you guys have lost, then you must honour the agreement.¡±

    The Sword Concealing Elder and the rest could only nod their heads with aches in their hearts upon hearing him. With the character of the Great Havew Ruler, if they were to not acknowledge this debt, the Hundred Battles Domain might pay an even heavier price.

    ¡°Sect Master Liu truly keeps his promises.¡± Great Havew Ruler lightlyughed.

    Liu Tiandaoughed, but he did not continue on the conversation with Great Havew Ruler. His sharp gaze that looked like it could prate through others was directed at Mu Chen as he slowly said, ¡°But I have something I need to enquire from Commander Mu Chen of the Great Havew Domain.¡±

    Hearing his words, Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled as a chill surged forth. Could it be that he knew about Liu Ming¡¯s matter since he was making things difficult for him?

    Behind him, Nine Nether¡¯s face slightly changed with her gaze flickering.

    ¡°I wonder what Sect Master Liu wants to ask of me?¡± Although he was nervous, Mu Chen still maintained a calm expression on his face as he said.

    ¡°Half a year ago, my son has gone to the Merchant Continent and purchased a Divine Art named Nine Dragons and Elephants Art for a great price in an auction. However, he had gone missing on the return journey. It was so much so that even two Elders, one protecting him in the light and the other in the dark, went missing as well.¡± Liu Tiandao¡¯s faint voice resounded in the sky, causing the temperature in this region to slowly decrease.

    The Sword Concealing Elder and the rest were also looking at Liu Tiandao in astonishment. They seemed to have sensed something wrong from thetter and immediately directed their flickering gazes towards Mu Chen.

    Although they didn¡¯t know what the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art was, the powerful Divine Art that Mu Chen had disyed in the end looked somewhat like it.

    ¡°I have investigated after that and realised that the two Elders and my son were suppressed beneath the ground with the one responsible for it having at least reached the Earth Sovereign Realm.¡±

    Liu Tiandao said without any expression on his face, ¡°And now, the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art has appeared from you. Can you exin that?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart slightly trembled. Liu Tiandao was indeed formidable to be able to find out where Liu Ming was being suppressed.

    ¡°Although the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art is rare, it is not unique. Since I can obtain it, it¡¯s naturally due to opportunities opened to me... Could it be that Sect Master Liu thinks that I have invited an Earth Sovereign expert to act? I don¡¯t have that capability.¡± said Mu Chen. At this point in time, he naturally couldn¡¯t admit to it. Otherwise, Liu Tiandao¡¯s rage wouldn¡¯t be something that he could bear.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Liu Tiandao¡¯s gaze held no emotion as he looked at Mu Chen. Shortly after, he revealed an eerie smile and waved his hand. The space was torn apart behind him, forming into a space passage. Shortly after, spiritual light shot out from the passage, forming into two figures standing behind Liu Tiandao.

    Directing his gaze over, Mu Chen¡¯s face instantly turned unsightly upon seeing a figure. Because it was Liu Ming whom Lin Jing¡¯s mother had personally suppressed under the ground!

    That fellow was actually rescued!

    Standing beside Liu Ming was a white-clothed man with his hands held behind his back. He had a simr appearance to Liu Ming, but his bearing wasn¡¯t something that the former could bepared to.

    ¡°Ming¡¯er, can you see if you know this person?¡± Liu Tiandao faintly said.

    Liu Ming raised his head and his gaze fixed onto Mu Chen. An endless viciousness poured from his eyes and he eerily smiled. ¡°Haha, you have given me a hard time looking for you, kid!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart sank to the bottom.

    The experts of both factions instantly understood what was going on. It seems that Mu Chen had once acted against Liu Ming and even sealed him. However, he did not do a clean job and now, he was recognized.

    In the direction of the Hundred Battles Domain, everyone rejoiced at Mu Chen¡¯s misfortune. Whereas many experts of the Great Havew Domain had grave expressions. If this matter wasn¡¯t handled well, then they wouldpletely fall out with the Sky Profound Pce. The oue would far exceed having a war with the Hundred Battles Domain. After all, the two parties were true peak forces.

    ¡°The Earth Sovereign expert that you have invited does have some means. I could not break the seal alone and had to fork out a huge sum to invite a big shot to rescue my son. But after rescuing him, the meridians in his body are more or less damaged. His Spiritual Energy has dispersed. Although I can restore him with the help of a few Spiritual Elixirs, this will be his limit for his entire lifetime.¡± Liu Tiandao faintly smiled, except that hisughter was filled with killing intent that could not be concealed.

    ¡°You are the one that cripple Liu Ming¡¯s Spiritual Energy?¡± The white-clothed man standing before Liu Ming slightly frowned his brows as he stared at Mu Chen. Thereafter, he said with indifference, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then you can be crippled as well.¡±

    As he spoke, the white-clothed man¡¯s figure abruptly trembled, then appeared before Mu Chen. He held a jade fan in his hand and swiftly pointed it at the center of Mu Chen¡¯s brows.

    When the white-clothed man attacked, he had revealed extremely stunning strength. As Mu Chen had experienced a great battle, the Spiritual Energy in his body had already been exhausted. Thus, faced with the attack from the white-clothed man, he could not avoid it.

    However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t someone that would sit and wait for death to arrive and was about to circte what was left of his Spiritual Energy. Suddenly, a figure had abruptly appeared before him, stretching her slim finger and shed with the jade fan.

    Boom!

    Shocking Spiritual Energies burst out from the confrontation. The gorgeous figure only lightly trembled, while the white-clothed man had taken tens of steps back. The jade fan in his hand was opened with scarlet mes burning the fan, while his cold gaze was directed at the figure before Mu Chen.

    ¡°Liu Ming did mention before that there was a woman with considerable strength together with Mu Chen. I believe it must be you.¡± The white-clothed man stared at Nine Nether, who stood before Mu Chen, as he slowly said.

    Nine Nether stood before Mu Chen with a cold expression. However, Mu Chen still noticed that her hand had involuntarily clenched. Clearly, the sudden burst of this matter had gone out of her expectation.

    Liu Tiandao waved his hand, obstructing the man in white as he looked at Mu Chen and Nine Nether with indifference. Thereafter, he directed his gaze towards the Great Havew Ruler, who was seated on the throne and had not spoken a word. ¡°These two people have crippled my son, this is an extremely important enmity between us. I hope that the Great Havew Ruler can hand the two of them over to us. Aspensation, my Sky Profound Pce is willing to pay 2,000,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids. In addition... I can promise you here that my Sky Profound Pce will not take any actions towards the Great Havew Domain in the Hunting War.¡±

    Rustle!

    The moment Liu Tiandao spoke, not only did many people in the Hundred Battles Domain be shocked, there were also many experts from the Great Havew Domain that felt a jolt in their hearts. Because the conditions that Liu Tiandao had given was too tempting. Not to mention the 2,000,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids, just that promise to not act towards the Great Havew Domain was enough to move the hearts of the upper hierarchy. Everyone knew that the Hunting War concerned the survival of peak forces like them. If they were to provoke a formidable enemy like the Sky Profound Pce, no one would be able to feel at ease.

    Probably not even the Great Havew Ruler would refuse such conditions. The crucial point was that they only had to hand over Mu Chen and Nine Nether as the price for it. In the eyes of many, it was a choice that did not require one to think!

    Nine Nether¡¯s face had slightly changed as well, she never thought that Liu Tiandao would have so much hatred towards them that he was actually willing to pay such a price. Nine Nether had always been an intelligent person, so she was also clear that such temptations was fatal to any forces.

    Her somewhat cold hand lightly held onto Mu Chen¡¯s and she used a voice that the two of them could only hear, ¡°If anything happens, escape with all we can!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was a little dark, Nine Nether had clearly thought of the worse case scenario. Before interest, even the deep and unfathomable Great Havew Ruler might choose to forsake them.

    Even though he had just done a great service for the Great Havew Domain.

    This was the cruel Greaw Continent, no longer the reminiscing Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. There was no longer someone like Dean Tai Cang to tell him that no matter what, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would forever be his backing.

    In the entire region, the tensed atmosphere was suffocating.

    Liu Tiandao¡¯s gaze was staring at Great Havew Ruler. He did not ce Mu Chen and Nine Nether in his eyes, since he was very confident that as long as the Great Havew Ruler was wise, he would not refuse such conditions. A small Nine Nether King and an even smaller Commander was not worth a mention for those at their level!

    Under the countless gazes, the light that enveloped the Great Havew Ruler slightly undted as his ethereal voice rang out, ¡°Haha, what a price tag that is filled with temptations...¡±

    The faces of Mu Chen and Nine Nether changed as Spiritual Energy surged in their bodies.

    ¡°However...¡± It was as if a mocking gaze was shot out from the light that enveloped the Great Havew Ruler as that hoarse voice rang out in this region that made everyone dumbfounded.

    ¡°This Lord rejects your offer!¡±

 Chapter 748 - True Identity of the Great Havenlaw Ruler

    Chapter 748 - True Identity of the Great Havew Ruler

    ¡°This Lord rejects your offer!¡±

    When the Great Havew Ruler¡¯s ethereal voice rang out in the region, the region, which still had a littlemotion, turnedpletely quiet at this moment. Countless experts had their eyes wide open with disbelief.

    Even Mu Chen and Nine Nether, who were preparing to make a run for it, were stunned.

    Even someone as powerful as Liu Tiandao was briefly stunned before dimly looking at the Great Havew Ruler, feeling as if he had heard incorrectly.

    The many faces of the Hundred Battles Domain faction were stunned as well.

    No one had expected that the Great Havew Ruler would actually reject such an attractive offer from the Sky Profound Pce and choose to protect the Nine Nether King and an even smaller Commander...

    The callous Great Havew Ruler suddenly turned into a super phnthropist? Many people had weird expressions, why did they feel a huge irony?

    Behind the Great Havew Ruler, the Sky Vulture Emperor, who had a stiff expression, couldn¡¯t help feeling relieved as he looked at the former with gratitude filling his eyes. He had followed the Great Havew Ruler for so many years, so he naturally knew that the former was callous. Earlier, he originally thought that, with his character, the Great Havew Ruler would choose to give up on Nine Nether and Mu Chen. But who could have imagined... that the situation would turn out like this?

    The Spiritual Pupils Emperor¡¯s face slightly changed, but he did not speak a word. The Sleeping Emperor also looked at the Great Havew Ruler with astonishment, before looking at Mu Chen and Nine Nether with thoughts shing in his eyes.

    ¡°Great Havew Ruler, do you know what you are saying?!¡± Liu Tiandao was, after all, a powerful Earth Sovereign expert. When he recovered from the shock, anger finally appeared in his indifferent expression as he coldly said.

    ¡°This Lord knows what he is doing, I do not need you to teach me.¡± The Great Havew Ruler¡¯s voice was calm as he continued, ¡°They are the men of my Great Havew Domain, so this Lord will naturally protect them.¡±

    ¡°Haha, since when did the cold-hearted Great Havew Ruler talk about ties? Are you insulting my intelligence?¡± Liu Tiandaoughed from the extreme anger. In this Greaw Continent, where the strong devours the weak, as long as there was sufficient benefit, anything could be betrayed. Not to mention a Fifth Grade Sovereign and a puny Second Grade Sovereign Commander. Therefore, Liu Tiandao found the Great Havew Ruler¡¯s choice funny.

    ¡°I¡¯ve recently been feeling like bing a good person. You don¡¯t agree to it?¡± Great Havew Ruler sneered.

    Veins popped on Liu Tiandao¡¯s forehead as he deeply inhaled a mouthful of air and darkly said, ¡°The two of them have robbed the treasure that my son had bought, and they even invited an Earth Sovereign to suppress him, causing him to lose his Spiritual Energy. If I, Liu Tiandao, does not get to pay this enmity, I¡¯m afraid that I will not have the face to stay in the Northern Region in the future.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, what rubbish. Liu Ming was the one that had his eyes on our treasures. Making use of the fact that there were Elders following him, he attempted to kill us. We only protected ourselves and he deserved it as well.¡±

    Seeing such a firm tone from the Great Havew Ruler, Mu Chen felt relieved and couldn¡¯t help sneering, ¡°As for the expert that sealed him, it was the Mistress of the Martial Realm. If your Sky Profound Pce is courageous enough, then try finding trouble with the Martial Realm!¡±

    When Mu Chen spoke out, the entire region was filled with shock. Even the Spiritual Energies around Liu Tiandao and the Great Havew Ruler rippled. Clearly, the words ¡°Mistress of the Martial Realm¡± had given them quite a huge shock.

    It was the Martial Realm, a true towering figure in the Great Thousand World. Although the Great Havew Domain and Sky Profound Pce were peak forces in the Northern Region, they were nothingpared to the Martial Realm.

    Even if Liu Tiandao had a hundred guts, he would not dare to look for trouble with the Mistress of the Martial Realm, Ling Qingzhu.

    Mu Chen mentioned the name of the Martial Realm because we was well-aware of this fact.

    Liu Tiandao¡¯s eyes were ill as he looked at Mu Chen and eerily said, ¡°You are the one speaking nonsense. What are you? You think you can invite the Mistress of the Martial Realm? What a joke!¡±

    Although he spoke this way, the corner of his lips couldn¡¯t stop twitching, since he had personally witnessed the spiritual mountain that suppressed Liu Ming. It was a seal that even he couldn¡¯t break. In the end, he had to invite a big shot in order to free Liu Ming. Clearly, it was more terrifyingpared to ordinary Earth Sovereigns.

    And, clearly, the Mistress of the Martial Realm had that capability.

    Liu Tiandao¡¯s gaze flickered as the eeriness gathered in his eyes. It didn¡¯t matter if the Mistress of the Martial Realm was the one who acted, as long as he could deal with Mu Chen and Nine Nether, it was enough to vent the anger in his heart.

    He refused to believe that with such low strength, Mu Chen could have connections with the terrifying Mistress of the Martial Realm.

    ¡°Since the Great Havew Ruler refuses to hand them over, then I can only personally do it myself!¡±

    Liu Tiandao took a step forth, instantly causing the sky to turn dark. He stretched his hand out and firmly clenched towards Mu Chen and Nine Nether.

    Boom!

    The space around the two of them exploded practically in an instant as multi-coloured Spiritual Energy that seemed substantial came out from the space, forming into a Spiritual Energy cage that bound around the two of them.

    The cage flickered with a lustre of metal. It was purely formed from Spiritual Energies, being tough and indestructible. The quality of it far exceeded the imaginations of Mu Chen and Nine Nether.

    This was the mark of an Earth Sovereign expert, to be able to extract the pure Spiritual Energies of the heavens and earth to this degree. The undtion that emitted from his actions far exceeded the power of the Divine Art that Mu Chen executed and Nine Nether¡¯s control.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether¡¯s faces changed as vast Spiritual Energy burst out from their bodies. But even under their all-out attacks, they could not make the Spiritual Energy cage to budge in the slightest.

    The means of an Earth Sovereign expert clearly far exceeded what they could confront.

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t have the capabilities to seize them before me!¡± The Great Havew Ruler¡¯s cold voice rang out as he flicked his finger. A beam of light made of extremely pure Spiritual Energy was shot towards the cage. Mu Chen and Nine Nether saw cracks appear on the cage, before it shattered.

    The two of them retreated to the camp of the Great Havew Domain with shock in their eyes. This was the strength of an Earth Sovereign? It was truly powerful.

    Liu Tiandao¡¯s face was ice-cold as he abruptly raised his hand. Thereafter, everyone could sense the Spiritual Energy in the region violently gathering in the sky above him.

    The Spiritual Energy that was gathered was sucked into Liu Tiandao¡¯s mouth and the vast ocean of Spiritual Energy was gathered into his body, before being spat out.

    A silver river of Spiritual Energy was spat out from his mouth.

    A Spiritual Energy force that had been substantially refined with countless grains of his own Spiritual Energy within it. With only a breath, Liu Tiandao had already purified the Spiritual Energy of the heavens and earth to such a degree.

    Just this alone was something that a Ninth Grade Sovereign could not aplish. Not to mention that it was all done in a few breaths of time.

    The silver river flickered and distorted as it turned into a thousand foot long sword of stars. The sword was filled with ancient and cryptic sword runes. In an instant, a surge of Sword Aura that made everyone feel a numbing sensation on their scalps soared into the horizon. As the Sword Aura flew past, there was a long cracked mark on the void space.

    ¡°It has been a long time since west fought, so let me witness how much you have improved after all these years!¡±

    Liu Tiandao coldly smiled as his gaze turned cold and pointed down with both of his fingers, ¡°Sword of the Heavenly Dao!¡±

    Buzz!

    The huge sword with stars gathered on it had directly pierced through space then appeared in the sky above the Great Havew Ruler. There wasn¡¯t any hesitation the moment it furiously shed down. A thousand foot ck gap appeared as the space was torn apart in the path of the sword light.

    The terrifying destructive ability made countless experts feel a numbing sensation on their scalps.

    Seated on the throne, the Great Havew Ruler watched as the sword of stars shed down. He seemed to have opened his mouth and lightly spat a surge of ckness that soared into the sky. Rustling noises was heard as arge and weird ck spike grew out, instantly turning into a spike forest in the sky.

    Boom!

    When the huge sword of stars got near the spike forest, instead of withering, spikes shot out and coiled around the sword. It made the sword seem like it had entered into a swamp as it slowed down and stopped in the spike forest.

    The Great Havew Ruler made a flick with his finger and a piercing noise burst out from the ck spikes. Those spikes turned into a huge dragon and as they coiled, they shattered the sword of light into sparkles of light.

    The strangeness in this method of fighting made others feel astonished.

    Failing in his attack, Liu Tiandao¡¯s face grew slightly dark as he took a step forth and appeared before the Great Havew Ruler. He threw two palms forth. The palms looked like they were calmly moving. But everyone could sense a fine trembling from the space itself.

    Under the gently movements of Liu Tiandao¡¯s palms, the energies held within were even more terrifying than the huge sword attack that he had unleashed earlier.

    There wasn¡¯t any fear in the Great Havew Ruler as he threw his palms, enveloped in light, up as well.

    The two palms heavily shed together.

    There wasn¡¯t any shocking noise that burst out from their sh, but everyone had widened their mouths as they looked towards the sky. A ten thousand foot radius around those two had turned into a huge ck hole. Space was shattered from the energy that came from the two¡¯s palms...

    It was just that their control of strength had reached great heights. So there wasn¡¯t any booming noise,pared to the battles of Mu Chen and the rest. But the pressure that emanated from them was sufficient to make every single expert¡¯s hair to stand on end. If that sort of attack was slightly leaked out, it would probably cause great patches of death and injuries...

    Boom!

    The two figures trembled in the ck hole as they flew back.

    Liu Tiandao took thirteen steps back.

    As for the Great Havew Ruler, he only took five steps back. However, because of the Spiritual Energy sh between the two, the Spiritual Energy light that enveloped him had been dissipated.

    As the light dissipated, a figure was revealed.

    Every single expert in this region had directed their gazes over as they widened their mouths with their eyes narrowed shortly after. Their gazes were filled with disbelief and shock.

    Mu Chen was also overwhelmed with shock as he opened his mouth. Because when the light dissipated, it was actually a petite figure that appeared.

    She wore ck clothes with her hair draped down. Although there wasn¡¯t any expression on her pretty little face, there was an exquisite cuteness on it.

    And that familiar appearance... it was naturally the mysterious Mand that had been previously following Mu Chen around!

    She was actually the Commander of the Great Havew Domain!

 Chapter 749 - Confrontation

    <strong>Chapter 749 - Confrontation</strong>

    Terrifying Spiritual Energy still fluctuated in the sky as the countless experts became dumbfounded as they looked at the petite figure that had appeared. Who could have thought that when the light that enveloped the Great Havew Ruler dispersed, it would be a cute little girl...?

    The Great Havew Ruler, whose fame resounded in the Northern Region, was a little girl?

    At this moment, both the Great Havew Domain and Hundred Battles Domain¡¯s camp werepletely dumbfounded.

    ¡°She is actually the Great Havew Ruler?¡± Nine Nether and Tang Bing, as well as the experts that had seen Mand in the Nine Nether Pce, had disbelieved splendour in their eyes. Clearly, this scene had caused them quite a bit of shock.

    Mu Chen was also overwhelmed with shock, which he only recovered from after a long while. Vaguely, he figured things out. It was no wonder why she had been deep asleep in the Greaw Goldpond and coulde and go as she wished in the Great Havew Domain without worrying about being detected by the Great Havew Ruler. That also exined her fearsome strength...

    So she was the mysterious Great Havew Ruler!

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder why she would protect us.¡± Nine Nether cast a nce at Mu Chen and understood why the Great Havew Ruler, who was callous, would choose to protect them. The reason was clearly that of her rtionship with Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen bitterly smiled out as well, he didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship with Mand, since the two of them were only helping each other out. Therefore, he was also filled with gratitude that she would bear the pressure and protect them.

    Mand paid no attention to themotion that was caused from her revealing herself as she swept her golden eyes with indifference, causing themotion in the Great Havew Domain¡¯s camp to turn silent in an instant.

    No one dared to look at her golden pupils, because the indifference and prestige held in them made others feel fearful. Under that indifferent nce from Mand, they hadpletely cleared up as well. Although she had a cute little girl appearance, she was still the Great Havew Ruler, no matter how many changes were there to her appearance. Just a word from her alone could determine the life and death of them all.

    The Sky Vulture Emperor and Spiritual Pupils Emperor also peeked a nce at Mand in astonishment, since this was the first time that they had seen her true appearance. Only the Sleeping Emperor kept a calm expression, since he seemed to have known this fact.

    ¡°I never imagined that the famous Great Havew Ruler¡¯s appearance would be a little girl, what a weird fetish you have.¡± Liu Tiandao stared at Mand and couldn¡¯t help sneering.

    Reaching their strength, there were numerous ways to change their appearance. Thus, Liu Tiandao thought that Mand had changed her appearance. After all, as long as anyone¡¯s mind was working well, they could figure out that it was impossible for Mand to possess the strength of an Earth Sovereign if her appearance was her true age.

    Facing his ridicules, Mand maintained a calm expression as she said with indifference, ¡°Liu Tiandao, you will not be able to take them from my hands, even if you go all-out. So it¡¯s best for you to leave now to prevent wasting unnecessary strength.¡±

    After returning to her true appearance, her sharp hoarse voice had turned bright and tender. But in the ears of all the experts, it gave additional vours of mystery.

    After all, under that petite body and tender voice, was a powerful and cold expert.

    Liu Tiandao¡¯s gaze was a little cold, since he knew that what Mand had said wasn¡¯t wrong. Previously, when they fought, he sensed that Mand¡¯s current strength was even slightly stronger than his own, and if they were to fight, he would not be able to gain any upper hands.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re fixed on ruining the rtionship with my Sky Profound Pce.¡± Liu Tiandao said darkly.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it ruined long ago?¡± A mocking arc rose on Mand¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Haha, very good.¡± Liu Tiandaoughed from the anger as he nodded his head. His gaze was eerily looking at Mand as he continued, ¡°Remember your words today, Great Havew Ruler. I hope that you can still be so tough during the Hunting War.¡±

    The moment he said those words, the faces of the Sky Vulture Emperor and the rest changed. The Hunting War was too brutal, with peak forces falling every single time, and their Great Havew Domain had quite a number of enemies. With the Sky Profound Pce in addition, it wasn¡¯t good news for them.

    Facing Liu Tiandao¡¯s threats, Mand maintained an indifferent expression and that expression of hers made Liu Tiandao¡¯s mood even worse.

    The white-clothed man that stood beside Liu Tiandao, whom hadunched attacks towards Mu Chen earlier but was obstructed by Nine Nether, calmly said, ¡°Looks like you are the strongest amongst the younger generations of the Great Havew Domain right now.¡±

    Mu Chen frowned his brows as he looked at the white-clothed man. He could vaguely sense dangering from thetter. That fellow must be very formidable.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked Mu Chen.

    ¡°Liu Yan of the Sky Profound Pce.¡± The white-clothed man smiled.

    Nine Nether narrowed her eyes as she softly said, ¡°He¡¯s the Young Pce Master of the Sky Profound Pce, Liu Ming¡¯s elder brother. It¡¯s no wonder why he has such strength, rumour has it that he can even be considered as outstanding amongst the younger generation of the Northern Region. His strength is much greater than Liu Ming¡¯s.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart slightly trembled upon hearing her words. He was indeed a thorny person.

    ¡°Looks like I will not be able to cripple your Spiritual Energy today. But that doesn¡¯t matter, I believe that you will partake in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven as the representative of the Great Havew Domain. So we will meet there.¡± Liu Yan gave Mu Chen a light smile that contained a bone-chilling coldness within.

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes. Liu Yan had a pretty good eyesight. After today¡¯s battle, his fame amongst the Domain Lords of the Great Havew Domain would reach the peak. It was so much so that even Xu Qing and Zhou Yue would be iparable to him. So he would definitely get the quota for the Dragon-Phoenix Haven that would take ce shortly.

    Judging from the current situation, Liu Yan would also be participating in it, as well. So if they were to encounter at that time, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone that could save him.

    However... Liu Yan was treating Mu Chen too much like a weakling.

    Mu Chen smiled as he looked at Liu Yan, without any fear in his eyes. ¡°We will see at that time. But I have to warn you to be careful not to turn into a stepping stone. If that happens, then I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Liu Yanughed as he gently tapped the jade fan in his hand against his palm. He did not speak, but only had a ridicule arc that rose on the corner of his lips, giving him an ignoring look of disdain.

    Clearly, Liu Yan did not ce the youth who had just disyed a shocking feat in the battle earlier in his heart. It wasn¡¯t because he was arrogant, it was because he was qualified to do that.

    Because he was the future Pce Master of the Sky Profound Pce.

    Liu Tiandao was also satisfied with Liu Yan¡¯s words. At the very least, they had gotten some face back. Although they still had to wait till the Dragon-Phoenix Haven began, it was no big deal. As long as that brat, Mu Chen, participated in it, then he would definitely die!

    And if that kid were to give up participating in it due to fear, then Liu Tiandao had his ways to embarrass the Great Havew Domain.

    ¡°Great Havew Ruler, you can consider it your win this time. But I hope that you can smile till the end.¡±

    Liu Tiandao cast a nce at Mand as a mocking smile appeared and he casually said, ¡°Right, I have heard that the Nether Sky Sovereign of the Netherworld Pce hase out from his seclusion and seems to still be bearing grudge against you for injuring him in the past...¡±

    When the name of the Nether Sky Sovereign was mentioned, Mand¡¯s indifferent look finally had some changes.

    Mu Chen had frowned, tightly knitting his brows as well. He was well-informed of the many forces in the Northern Region right now, so he knew how powerful the Netherworld Pce was. It was an old peak force that had gone through three to four Hunting Wars, which clearly spoke of their terrifying strength.

    The Nether Sky Sovereign was the Pce Master of the Netherworld Pce, with deep and unfathomable strength. Mu Chen never thought that the Nether Sky Sovereign would have enmity with Mand. It looked like this Greaw Continent was truly filled with dangers in every corner.

    When Liu Tiandao saw the slight changes in Mand¡¯s expression, he heartilyughed. He no longer spoke as he waved his hand, turning into a streak of light that enveloped Liu Yan and Liu Ming, before distorting space and left.

    Mand watched Liu Tiandao leave as a chill gathered in her eyes. But in the end, she coldly snorted and directed her chilling golden pupils at the Sword Concealing Elder¡¯s group in the Hundred Battles Domain camp.

    Without Lou Tiandao, the Sword Concealing Elder and the rest felt weak in their hearts and did not dare to look at Mand¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You have three days to hand over 1,000,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids and 1000 cities. If it is not done, I will personally knock on the door to clear up your sects!¡± Mand¡¯s indifferent voice resounded in the sky, which made many experts of the Hundred Battles Domain¡¯s hearts tremble.

    Finishing her words, Mand no longer spoke, turned around, and cast a nce at Mu Chen with her golden pupils, before her petite figure disappeared.

    ¡°Withdraw.¡±

    When she disappeared, her indifferent voice resounded as well.

    The Three Emperors waved their hands as they started to direct the grand army to leave. In an instant, there were wheezing sounds that came from the air, it was a spectacr scene.

    The Sword Concealing Elder and the rest watched as the Great Havew Domain¡¯s party retreated with pale expressions and they couldn¡¯t help cursing with their teeth clenched, ¡°It¡¯s all that wretched kid¡¯s fault!¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Chen¡¯s victory in thest match, their Hundred Battles Domain wouldn¡¯t be in such a pitiful state!

    The Corpse Mountain Demon¡¯s mouth trembled as he eerily said, ¡°Let them enjoy this for some time. When the Dragon-Phoenix Haven starts, that brat will definitely die.¡±

    Many experts nodded their heads as they sneered. Clearly, Mu Chen¡¯s ending had already been determined in their hearts the moment he was ced within Liu Yan¡¯s eyes.

    The greatest sorrow of a genius would be meeting an even more outstanding genius.

    And in their eyes, Mu Chen was the former while Liu Yan was thetter.

 Chapter 750 - Training

    <strong>Chapter 750 - Training</strong>

    The Expedition War between the Great Havew Domain and Hundred Battles Domain ended with the former winning. When the battle came to an end, all information rting to it was swiftly spread out to the ears of the numerous forces that had cast their gazes over.

    Speaking from a certain degree, the oue of this battle wasn¡¯t unexpected, since everyone knew that the Great Havew Domain was more powerful than the Hundred Battles Domain. If it wasn¡¯t for the Sky Profound Pce supporting the Hundred Battles Domain from the dark, they might not even dare to provoke the Great Havew Domain.

    Although the oue of the war wasn¡¯t unexpected, many forces felt somewhat unexpected because judging from the information that they had received, the Great Havew Domain had been tricked by the Hundred Battles Domain in their battle. No one expected that the Spiritual Corpse King of the Demonic Corpse Sect would be so decisive and ruthless to explode his Demonic Corpse to greatly injure the Asura King and win a match for the Hundred Battles Domain.

    After that, the Great Havew Domain had fallen into a disadvantage. After all, the cultivation of Qin Bei from the Hundred Battles Domain for thest match had far outstripped the new and unknown Commander of the Great Havew Domain.

    Just when everyone thought in their hearts that Mu Chen would definitely lose the third match, it was flipped around and he won instead, which made everyone dumbfounded.

    No one had thought that a young Commander with a cultivation of Second Grade Sovereign could flip the situation around at that moment and win the battle, defeating Qin Bei, who had half of his foot in the foothold of Fourth Grade Sovereign!

    It was because of this unexpected match that flipped around the situation of the Great Havew Domain, having them emerge victorious in the end. The oue was clearly somewhat hrious, since no one imagined that the battle which concerns the reputation of the Great Havew Domain would fall onto the shoulders of a puny Commander.

    In addition, the ending, which concerned the confrontation between Mu Chen and Liu Yan, the Young Pce Master of the Sky Profound Pce, had also been spread out, which caused some uproar.

    Clearly, that uproar was because a majority had thought of Mu Chen as an arrogant neer that was trying to use Liu Yan as a stepping stone. After all, Liu Yan¡¯s reputation had already been spread open amongst the younger generation of the Northern Region and Mu Chen was stillcking right now. Even if he had defeated Qin Bei to build some reputation for himself.

    Because the difference between the two was too great.

    But no matter what others thought, at least the name that had been unfamiliar in the Northern Region was spread out. Many forces also knew that there was a new Commander called Mu Chen in the Great Havew Domain with decent potential...

    They did not know if this name would wither away under the geniuses of the Northern Region, but at least for now, he had started to bloom.

    It would depend on whether he could convert his talent into his strength to see if his name would resound in the Northern Region.

    Clearly, many people would have their answer in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven that would take ce shortly. Because Liu Yan of the Sky Profound Pce would definitely not let him off.

    ...

    Just as the news of the war between the Great Havew Domain and Hundred Battles Domain was spreading throughout the Northern Region, Nine Nether was enjoying the peace after the war in the Nine Nether Pce. Although the Nine Nether Pce was busy taking over a great amount of cities, those matters did not require Mu Chen and Nine Nether to worry about with the housekeeper, Tang Bing, around.

    In addition, everyone in the Nine Nether Pce could feel that their position in the Great Havew Domain had been continuously rising after the war. Those mockeries in the past hadpletely disappeared. It was so much so that even the Blood Hawk Hall, who did not find their Nine Nether Pce pleasing to the eyes, had been trying their best to avoid them and was no longer looking at them with the disdaining gazes from the past.

    And the reason for all the changes was clearly because of the Nine Nether Pce¡¯s outstanding performance in the war. Naturally, the scene of the Great Havew Ruler protecting Mu Chen and Nine Nether was probably included as well...

    The Great Havew Ruler was the sole lord of the Great Havew Domain, her words were equivalent to absolute orders. Even someone as prideful as the Blood Hawk King would not dare to be arrogant before the Great Havew Ruler. And the Great Havew Ruler clearly gave Mu Chen and Nine Nether special treatment. Just that point alone was sufficient to intimidate those that were unhappy with Mu Chen.

    At the back mountain of the Nine Nether Pce

    Mu Chen sat on the mountain peak with his eyes closed. Incorporeal lightning coiled around him with piercing thunderous roars that faintly resounded.

    Those piercing thunderous roars had special fluctuations to them. If there was someone else here, they would definitely be affected by the thunderous roars and their heart would have be a mess.

    Because those thunderous roars were clearly the Nether Demon Heart Lightning. Right now, Mu Chen was still training in the Supreme Demon Heart Scripture with the help of the Nether Demon Heart Lightning that he had obtained from the depths of the Demonic Lightning Abyss.

    The whistling of thunderous roarssted for an hour before Mu Chen slowly opened his eyes and ced his hand on his chest. After having the Nether Demon Heart Lightning continuously strike his heart, he could sense that the Demon Heart energy being injected into his heart was getting denser. But what made Mu Chen disappointed was the fact that the Demon Heart Seed had yet to be refined.

    ¡°Looks like this Supreme Demon Heart Scripture is truly not easy to train.¡± Mu Chen helplessly curled his lips. But it did make sense. If it was so easily cultivated, then the Supreme Demon Heart Scripture wouldn¡¯t be so terrifying.

    He lowered his head in the direction of the Nine Nether Pce. It was already dark, but the Nine Nether Pce was still busy. Because of the war, the Nine Nether Pce had obtained arge amount of resources, forming a recruitment preparation camp for the Nine Nether Troop under Nine Nether¡¯s orders with the amount reaching four thousand. Clearly, there was a huge difference if it was to bepared to the strength of the Nine Nether Pce, so they had to be carefully nurtured.

    But, generally speaking, the Nine Nether Pce was gradually rising and was no longer covered in the dead atmosphere it was in a year ago.

    All of these changes were due to Nine Nether¡¯s return and Mu Chen¡¯s appearance, and Mu Chen was also rather pleased with these changes.

    ¡°You¡¯re cultivating the Supreme Demon Heart Scripture?¡±

    Just as Mu Chen was submerged in these changes, an astonished tender voice suddenly resounded from the rear. Mu Chen was taken aback and immediately turned around. On a huge rock, there was a little girl swinging her fair little feet with a smear of astonishment on her face.

    Who else could it be aside from Mand, who was also the Great Havew Ruler.

    Seeing Mand, Mu Chen immediately stood up and showed an unnatural grin. He had been too casual with thetter in the past, so when he was about to show respect upon seeing her, he felt a little weird.

    ¡°Just treat me as Mand.¡± Mand cast a nce at Mu Chen with her hands on her cheeks, ¡°Furthermore, I can tell that even if I am the Great Havew Ruler, I don¡¯t have much respect in your heart. So you don¡¯t have to pretend.¡±

    Mu Chen awkwardly smiled. He would fear the Great Havew Ruler¡¯s strength, but it was impossible for him to feel respect in his heart. Although she had seen through his thoughts, Mu Chen still smiled casually, ¡°Thanks for this time.¡±

    He was naturally talking about the protection for him and Nine Nether. He wasn¡¯t stupid to tell that Mand had paid a huge price because of this.

    ¡°You have done a great service to the Great Havew Domain, so if I abandoned you in the blink of an eye, it would make others feel cold in their heart.¡± Mand casually said.

    Mu Chen rubbed his nose, it was a little hrious for such words toe from an Earth Sovereign expert. After all, with Mand¡¯s strength, the so-called ¡°loyalty¡± was just others¡¯ fear towards her. So she wasn¡¯t worried about others being disloyal to her.

    ¡°In addition, you have helped me, so I will definitely pay you back.¡± The words from Mand after that had clearly more thoughts behind it, which made Mu Chen a little dumbfounded. So, in her view, his help to her seemed to be much more important than the Great Havew Domain.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Mand suddenly waved her hand and a streak of light flew towards Mu Chen, which was caught in his hand. He nkly looked down and saw a crystal-clear jade bottle filled with crystal liquid and a surge of shocking Spiritual Energy fluctuations emanating from it.

    ¡°This is...¡± Mu Chen gave a lost look at Mand.

    ¡°There are 200,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids in it. It¡¯s all due to your effort that we could win, so this is your reward.¡± Mand casually said.

    Mu Chen felt a little dizzy from thisrge amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids. He worked so hard to flip the Demonic Lightning Sect and could only obtain a few hundred thousand Sovereign Spiritual Liquids. Furthermore, those weren¡¯t for him because he knew that the Nine Nether Pce required arge amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids to maintain its development.

    Sovereign Spiritual Liquids was something that could not becked in a Sovereign expert¡¯s cultivation. With it, they could swiftly speed up their cultivation. Also, Mu Chen also required an astronomical amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids to unlock the Sovereign Ability of the Great Sr Undying Body. But he was dead broke right now and was having a headache about this matter. Who could have expected that there would be a sudden arrival of 200,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids, which made him feel a halo of bliss.

    Mu Chen tightened his grip on the jade bottle. Although he felt like rejecting, he still epted it with his lips pursed and heavily nodded his head at Mand. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Mand stood up on the rock. As the night breeze blew, her long hair fluttered in the wind, which made this little girl look flimsy. She looked at Mu Chen and said, ¡°You will represent the Great Havew Domain by participating in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven in three months time. Liu Yan will surely target you, so I will personally train you during these three months. If you do not reach a level that I will be satisfied with, I will seize your qualification for it.¡±

    Her voice was calm but there was a prestige that could not be doubted.

    She turned around and left after speaking, leaving behind Mu Chen, who was holding onto the jade bottle and looking dumbfounded.

 Chapter 751 - Great Havenlaw Army

    Chapter 751 - Great Havew Army

    Mand wasn¡¯t casually speaking when she mentioned training. Because when Mu Chen was inspecting the preparation troop the next day, a little girl in ck flew over, then stepped on the air, and stood on a stone lion with her hands crossed before her. Her golden pupils were looking at him without any emotion.

    ¡°We pay our greetings to Lord Ruler!¡±

    Mand¡¯s sudden appearance caused all the higher hierarchy of the Nine Nether Troop to immediately greet her, even Nine Nether had bowed down.

    Mand lightly nodded her head and directed her golden pupils at Mu Chen. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Mu Chen had a bitter expression, since he never thought that Mand woulde so fast. She had just mentioned it yesterday and came today.

    But since she hade over personally, he would naturally give her face and could only exin the matter to Nine Nether. Upon hearing that Mand was going to personally train Mu Chen, a smear of astonishment uncontrobly shed across Nine Nether¡¯s eyes. She had been in the Great Havew Domain for quite some time now, so she naturally knew that it wasn¡¯t easy to get close to the Domain Ruler, since she pays no attention to her subordinates, not to mention personally training someone at the expense of her time...

    In the past when the Great Havew Domain sent a representative to participate in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, the Great Havew Ruler wouldn¡¯t be bothered to show herself, at most it would be getting the Three Emperors to provide some resources.

    Sopared to then, the Great Havew Ruler¡¯s attention for Mu Chen was unbelievable.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be unappreciative, since the Domain Ruler has thoughts to nurture you, you better live up to her expectations.¡± Nine Nether looked at Mu Chen with her charming gaze and saw a bitter expression on him, so she couldn¡¯t help getting angry.

    Receiving pointers from an Earth Sovereign expert was a great fortune that countless people yearned for, yet Mu Chen had such an expression, it was something that not even the heavens would tolerate.

    Mu Chen helplessly smiled, he naturally knew how precious Mand¡¯s pointers were. Except that he wasn¡¯t too used to her towering identity.

    Mand did not speak a word, she only cast a nce at Mu Chen with her golden pupils, before turning around to leave. Watching her, Mu Chen bid his farewell to everyone before quickly following up, leaving behind plenty of envious gazes.

    ...

    Whoosh!

    Mand gently paced through the sky of Greaw Sky and appeared a thousand feet away. Behind her, Mu Chen turned into a streak of light, closely following behind her. But no matter how he pushed his speed, he could not surpass the petite figure before him.

    Mand had also noticed this and slowed her speed down, moving with Mu Chen at her side at the same pace. Up in the sky, there were experts of the Great Havew Domain streaking across. When they saw the two of them, they quickly bowed. Only after they left, did they look at Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette with astonishment. Clearly, they were shocked by the fact that Mu Chen could actually fly side-by-side the Great Havew Ruler.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help asking as he looked at Mand.

    Mand¡¯s golden pupils were looking up ahead, but she did not reply to Mu Chen¡¯s question. On the contrary, she asked instead, ¡°Liu Yan¡¯s strength is capable of standing in the Top 5 amongst the younger generation of the Northern Region. ording to my estimations, his current cultivation should be somewhere around Fourth Grade Sovereign.¡±

    As she spoke, she cast a nce at Mu Chen. ¡°Do notpare Qin Bei¡¯s Fourth Grade Sovereign cultivation to Liu Yan¡¯s. He borrowed the power of pills to forcefully break through. If he fought with Liu Yan, he would notst ten rounds.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned a little more grave. He had fought with Qin Bei, so he naturally knew how tough such an opponent was. Even though he had exhausted all his cards, he was only able to defeat Qin Bei at the price of suffering heavy injuries. And now, Mand said that Qin Bei wouldn¡¯tst ten rounds in the hands of Liu Yan...

    Although he knew that Liu Yan wasn¡¯t an ordinary figure right from the start, he didn¡¯t expect him to be so powerful.

    The reputation as the Young Pce Master of the Sky Profound Pce was truly not for nought.

    ¡°If you are to fight with Liu Yan right now, your chances of winning are low.¡±

    Mand did not give Mu Chen any face with her words, and Mu Chen could only smile in reply. Although he was fearless, that didn¡¯t mean he was a fool. After all, his strength was current at Second Grade Sovereign. The reason why he could defeat Qin Bei was due to the Great Sr Undying Body and the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art. Even if that power was strong, it didn¡¯t allow him to ignore the boundaries of grades. It was already an unbelievable feat that he managed to defeat Qin Bei. If he was to defeat Liu Yan, who was even stronger inparison, no one could treat him as a human.

    ¡°The participants of the Dragon-Phoenix Haven are all outstanding geniuses amongst the younger generation of the Northern Region. Their ages all exceed yours, so it will be your disadvantage when you confront them.¡± Mand lightly said.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. In this sort of battle, as long as the qualification fits, no one would care about your age, only the oue. They wanted to see how dazzling your process was.

    ¡°So for the next three months, you have to increase your strength to Third Grade Sovereign. Otherwise, you will not be able to walk very far, no matter how many cards you have up your sleeves.¡±

    The corner of Mu Chen¡¯s lips twitched. He had just recently broken through to Second Grade Sovereign, so wanting him to make another breakthrough within three months wasn¡¯t an easy feat.

    But he knew that what Mand said made sense. No matter how many cards he had up his sleeves, the robust degree of one¡¯s Spiritual Energy was the most crucial. Without the support of robust Spiritual Energy, it would just be strong on the outside and weak on the inside, even if he possessed the Great Sr Undying Body and did not possess much fighting capabilities.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem too easy.¡± Mu Chen scratched his head and honestly said.

    ¡°With me around, there¡¯s nothing too hard.¡± Mand tilted her head as a smear of a smile appeared on her exquisite face. But that smile was eerily chilly in the eyes of Mu Chen, he couldn¡¯t help but to shiver.

    As the two of them spoke, Mand had also gradually slowed down her speed. Mu Chen raised his head and looked ahead. He saw a vast ck mountain range, and Mand was leading him towards the most majestic mountain peak.

    When Mu Chen¡¯s feet came in contact with the ground, he instantly felt a surge of heart pour into his body from his feet. That feeling was as if he was standing on zing magma.

    But when that surge of heat entered his body, Mu Chen realised in astonishment that the heat had turned into traces of Spiritual Energy that dispersed within his body, and was refined into the robust Spiritual Energy that was circting within his meridians.

    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Mu Chen asked in astonishment.

    Mand did not reply, but walked to the peak of the mountain. Mu Chen quickly followed behind her and saw a huge crater in the peak of the mountain. Judging from the shape, it was actually the mouth of a volcano.

    Mu Chen stood at the edge of the volcano and looked down. Shortly after, he involuntarily sucked in a breath of chilled air.

    Scarlet magma could be seen in the depths of the volcano, emanating a high temperature. Under the burning temperature, even his five organs and six viscera felt like they were burning upon taking in a breath of the air here.

    Mu Chen lightly frowned his brows. The magma here didn¡¯t seem to be ordinary. Because when Mu Chen breathed here, he felt the Spiritual Energy in his body burning as well.

    Ordinary magma could not cause the Spiritual Energy to have such a reaction.

    This volcano didn¡¯t seem simple.

    He was a thousand feet away from the magma, but the terrifying heat wave that blew over made Mu Chen feel a stinging pain on his skin, which caused him to quickly circte his Spiritual Energy to protect himself.

    Rustle!

    When Mu Chen and Mand appeared at the deepest region of the volcano, Mu Chen suddenly heard an orderly voice sounded out. He immediately turned his head over and his pupils narrowed.

    There were ck tforms on the surrounding walls, with numerous ck-clothed figures that could be seen on those tforms. At this moment, those ck-clothed figures were kneeling down on one knee at their direction with respectful expressions hung on their faces.

    Mu Chen felt shocked as he stared at those mysterious ck-clothed figures. He could sense that every single one of them had powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations. All of them had actually broken through to the Sovereign Realm!

    ¡°They are the most elite army of our Great Havew Domain, the Great Havew Army.¡± Mand faintly said.

    Mu Chen inhaled a mouthful of zing air. So this was the most powerful and mysterious army of the Great Havew Domain. Although the quantity in this army was less than the Nine Nether Troop, Mu Chen knew that if they were to form up, just the sweep of their Battle Will could devastate the Nine Nether Troop.

    Because every single one of them had a cultivation of Sovereign Realm!

    Facing an army that was entirely formed of Sovereign experts, even powerful experts like the Sky Vulture Emperor and Spiritual Pupils Emperor would not dare to underestimate them.

    Rustle!

    On the ck tforms, four figures had soared into the sky and appeared before Mand, then respectfully saluted her. ¡°We pay our greetings to the Domain Ruler!¡±

    The four of them wore ck clothes as well and had respectful expressions on their faces. But the Spiritual Energy fluctuations what were emitted from them gave Mu Chen another shock in his heart. The strength of those four had probably reached Fifth Grade Sovereign.

    The Great Havew Domain was truly worthy of being a peak force in the Northern Region!

    ¡°There are five Commanders in the Great Havew Army. Here¡¯s four of them, while thest one is in seclusion.¡± Mand gave Mu Chen a smile.

    Mu Chen was speechless as he nodded his head. He had finally witnessed the strength possessed by a peak force.

    ¡°For the next three months, this will be where you train.¡±

    The smile on Mand¡¯s face grew deeper as she pointed her finger down. The abnormal scarlet magma that even made Mu Chen¡¯s heart jump with fear was in that direction.

    And when he heard Mand¡¯s words, his scalp instantly grew numb.

 Chapter 752 - Spiritual Fire Marrow

    Chapter 752 - Spiritual Fire Marrow

    The magma was violently boiling in the volcano as a terrifying temperature was released in bubbles, causing spatial cracks in space due to the high temperature.

    Mu Chen looked at the endless magma ocean and his adam¡¯s apple trembled. Ordinary magma definitely couldn¡¯t reach such a terrifying degree.

    ¡°This Greaw ze Pond is linked to a Spiritual Energy Fire Source deep down, so there are vast amounts of Spiritual Energy mixed in the magma. The high temperature is something that is created by burning Spiritual Energy.¡±

    Mu Chen came to realisation from Mand¡¯s words. Shortly after, he felt shocked again. So it turns out that the magma was burning vast amounts of Spiritual Energy, it¡¯s no wonder why it had such a fearful temperature.

    ¡°You¡¯re not getting me to train in the magma, right?¡± Mu Chen suddenly shed with realisation as the corner of his lips twitched

    Mand lifted her lips as she gently nodded, which made Mu Chen feel a chill in his heart. With his current strength at Second Grade Sovereign, if he was to go into the magma, it would definitely be torturous.

    ¡°The magma here is fused with Spiritual Energy, possessing the effect of refining meridians. As long as you can refine the magma, your absorption rate for Spiritual Energy will be several times faster than outside.¡± Mand pointed at the surrounding Great Havew Army on the tforms. ¡°See them? They have been bearing and training under the pain of burning, that is why they can be the strongest troop in the Great Havew Domain.¡±

    Mu Chen swept his gaze around. Although there were many that had their faces flushed from the high temperature and drenched in sweat, not a single one of them retreated. They quietly sat, like boulders.

    There wasn¡¯t any retreat in their eyes.

    Without capability and perseverance, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for them to be chosen as a member of the most mysterious troop in the Great Havew Domain.

    Mu Chen sighed as he nodded his head. If such a powerful troop was used in the war with the Hundred Battles Domain, they would definitely be invincible. But clearly, the Hundred Battles Domain did not have the capability for the Great Havew Army to move out since this was one of the hidden cards of the Great Havew Domain.

    ¡°At normal times, our Great Havew Army will cultivate on the tforms here. Only the most outstanding amongst the troop can enter the Greaw ze Pond to hunt the Spiritual Fire Pythons.¡± One of the four Great Havew Army¡¯s Commanders spoke out. Thereafter, Mu Chen was left in shock, since the one speaking was actually a female.

    The female wore ck clothes with a slender and voluptuous figure. She had a gorgeous appearance as well, but her face was covered in ayer of frost. She wasn¡¯t the same as Tang Bing. If Tang Bing was cold on the outside and hot on the inside, then thisdy was genuinely cold on the inside and outside...

    ¡°She¡¯s the third Commander of the Great Havew Army, Bing Qing.¡± Mand lightly smiled.

    Mu Chen shook hands with the ice-cold Commander. With her strength, she could probably be a King in the Greaw Sky, but she was willing to stay in the Great Havew Army and be a Commander...

    ¡°Spiritual Fire Pythons? What is that?¡± Because Mu Chen was keen, he caught onto the unfamiliar term in Bing Qing¡¯s sentence and immediately asked.

    Hearing his question, Bing Qing gave Mu Chen an astonished gaze, before looking at Mand. Seeing Mand lightly nodding her head, she answered, ¡°The Spiritual Fire Pythons are specialities in the Greaw ze Pond, but they are not real lifeforms... They are something created from thebination of Spiritual Energy and magma, they do not possess any intelligence.¡±

    Bing Qing stretched her fair hand from her sleeves and flicked her finger. A beam of Spiritual Energy shot out and flew down towards the magma.

    Boom!

    Huge waves were set off in the magma as a magma python the size of roughly a hundred feet appeared, looking extremely ferocious. Magma was dripping from the python¡¯s body, the pupils were filled with destruction and rage.

    The python swept its tail and a magma pir soared into the horizon, before it swiftly flew towards Mu Chen¡¯s group.

    Bing Qing waved her hand as a Spiritual Energy force swept out, directly shattering the magma pir. The force continued to descend, before binding the python and extracting it from the surface of the magma.

    The python was dragged not too far away from Mu Chen. With a clench of Bing Qing¡¯s hand, it was shattered, sending sttered magma in every direction. A scarlet light flew over and hovered before Bing Qing.

    There was magma flowing in the scarlet light, but Mu Chen could clearly sense the pure Spiritual Energy fluctuations within it.

    ¡°This is a Spiritual Fire Marrow.¡± Bing Qing held onto that lump of red light and faintly said, ¡°It has great benefits for cultivation, but there would be some pain in absorbing it.¡±

    ¡°You should give it a try.¡± Bing Qing flicked her finger and the Spiritual Fire Marrow flew towards Mu Chen. Mu Chen received it and briefly hesitated before sucking it into his mouth.

    The instant the Spiritual Fire Marrow entered his mouth, it flowed down like magma, which caused Mu Chen¡¯s face to instantly flush red. He felt that he could smell the charred scent as the magma flowed in his meridians...

    The Spiritual Energy in Mu Chen¡¯s body was swiftly circting as it enveloped the pure zing Spiritual Energy as he circted the Great Pagoda Art and refine the magma Spiritual Energy.

    The refinerysted ten entire minutes before Mu Chen slowly opened his eyes and spat out a lump of white mist. The moment the white mist came in contact with the atmosphere, it caused the atmosphere to burn.

    ¡°What a miraculous Spiritual Fire Marrow.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were covered with the splendour of pleasant surprise. After refining the Spiritual Fire Marrow, he could clearly feel the growth of his Spiritual Energy. The most important factor was that after absorbing the Spiritual Fire Marrow, his meridians became tougher.

    If this could bebined with Sovereign Spiritual Liquids to train, the effect was certainly simr to a thousand miles in a day.

    ¡°Of course it is miraculous, this type of Spiritual Fire Python is extremely hard to deal with. The one from before was only a hundred years old with strengthparable to a Third Grade Sovereign. There aren¡¯t that many that are qualified to hunt them in our Great Havew Army.¡± Bing Qing said with indifference.

    Mu Chen was speechless when he heard her words. He never thought that the Spiritual Fire Python that Bing Qing had easily dealt with would beparable to a Third Grade Sovereign.

    ¡°And you owe me a Spiritual Fire Marrow.¡± Bing Qing suddenly red at Mu Chen as she seriously said, ¡°I only asked you to give it a try.¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as he nodded his head. He never thought that this ice-cold Commander would be so direct with her words.

    ¡°Since Lord Ruler brought you here to train, then you should be allowed to hunt for Spiritual Fire Pythons in the Greaw ze Pond. But in our Great Army, only those with strength above Third Grade Sovereign are qualified to enter. As for the rest, they can only train here. Your cultivation is at Second Grade Sovereign... still a littlecking.¡±

    Bing Qing stared at Mu Chen as she pointed towards the surroundings, there wasn¡¯t any politeness in her words. ¡°If you intend to stay here to train, I rmend training on the tforms first. Hunting Spiritual Fire Pythons is still not something you can do right now.¡±

    There were also many gazes from the Great Havew Army directed over from the surrounding tforms with smiles in their eyes. They had a great understanding of Bing Qing¡¯s character.

    ¡°Although I am the Ruler of the Great Havew Domain, I have handed over themand of The Greaw ze Pond to them. If they do not agree to it, then there¡¯s nothing I can do as well.¡± Mand lightly smiled by the side.

    Judging from her appearance, she clearly wanted Mu Chen to win his qualification to train here with his own capabilities.

    Mu Chen had his nose covered in ashes from being targeted by Bing Qing, before he helplessly smiled. He looked down at the magma ocean and slightly narrowed his eyes.

    Rustle!

    His figure abruptly dived down and he pped a palm forth. A beam of Spiritual Energy broke apart the magma, causing waves. In the midst of the roaring, a Spiritual Fire Python that wasn¡¯t inferior to the one before burst out, pouncing towards Mu Chen in the sky.

    On the surrounding tforms, there were many astonished gazes watching this scene as they felt shocked by the fact that Mu Chen would take the initiative to provoke the violent Spiritual Fire Python.

    ¡°Not knowing your limits.¡± Bing Qing slightly knitted her brows. She had deemed Mu Chen¡¯s actions as overstepping his own capabilities, unwilling to take the matter down.

    Mand crossed her arms against her chest as she lightly smiled, while watching this scene.

    Boom!

    Under the numerous gazes, dazzling golden light abruptly burst out from Mu Chen¡¯s body and a golden figure was formed behind him, before ruthlessly throwing its palm out.

    In an instant, a stunning Spiritual Energy windstorm swept out.

    Boom!

    The golden palm had immediately grabbed onto the Spiritual Fire Python, crushing it with a bang, causing the Spiritual Fire Python to explode, and turned into magma as it exploded.

    The gazes of the Great Havew Army that had their attention on this had their faces slightly changed as they looked at Mu Chen in shock. Who would have thought that a young man with a cultivation at merely Second Grade Sovereign would possess such stunning fighting ability?

    As the golden palm rose, a lump of red light rose up as well.

    Mu Chen stood on the head of the Great Sr Undying Body as he made a summoning gesture. The Spiritual Fire Marrow flew into his hand and he raised his head to look at the ice-cold Bing Qing, who had a slight change in her expression. Thereafter, he flicked his finger and the Spiritual Fire Marrow flew towards thetter.

    ¡°Commander Bing Qing, this is to be returned to you.¡±

    Mu Chen stood on the head of the Great Sr Undying Body with a heart-palpitating charm on his handsome face under the rendering of the scarlet magma.

    ¡°I wonder if I am qualified to train in the Greaw ze Pond now?¡±

 Chapter 753 - Hell Mode

    Chapter 753 - Hell Mode

    Scarlet magma boiled in the scarlet volcano as it emanated a terrifying temperature. Gazes of the Great Havew Army were looking at the young silhouette from the surrounding tforms.

    The strength of a Second Grade Sovereign wasn¡¯t considered the peak in the Great Havew Army. Not to mention a Second Grade Sovereign, even peak warriors with their strength at Third Grade Sovereign could not hunt a 100-year-old Spiritual Fire Python so easily.

    This fellow that the Ruler had brought here herself did have some capability.

    Many gazes flickered as the ridicule in their eyes faded. The Great Havew Army was the most powerful troop in the Great Havew Domain, all those that could enter had all undergone strict selection. So they had their own pride, even if Mand was the Ruler, she couldn¡¯t force them to ept trash willingly.

    But right now, Mu Chen had used his own strength to let them know what sort of attitude they should use to treat him.

    ¡°Haha, pretty good strength.¡± Within the Four Commanders, a robust man was looking at Mu Chen with astonishment as a smear of smile appeared on his face.

    He was the Second Commander of the Five Commanders in the Great Havew Domain, Commander Tie Shan, one whose strength reached the height of peak Fifth Grade Sovereign. As he spoke, not even ice-cold Commander Bing Qing could say anything more. Because the strength that Mu Chen had disyed had also left her especially shocked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t belittle him, he defeated Qin Bei of the Great Compassion Sky in the Expedition War.¡± Mand lightly said from the side.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The four Commanders were slightly stunned. They had naturally heard of Qin Bei, but they did not think that he would be defeated by this young man before them.

    ¡°Looks like someone decent hase from the younger generation of Commanders in our Great Havew Domain.¡± Bing Qing looked at Mu Chen and said. As she spoke, she seemed rather disdainful of the so-called ¡°Four Great Commanders¡± of the Great Havew Domain.

    But she did have the qualification to be in disdain. After all, even Xu Qing¡¯s strength, which was at Third Grade Sovereign, wasn¡¯t much before Bing Qing, who was a Fifth Grade Sovereign.

    That¡¯s because the Great Havew Army was the true hidden card of the Great Havew Domain.

    Mand¡¯s golden pupils looked at Mu Chen, ¡°You will stay here to train for the next three months. Three months from now, if you want to leave, then you have to pass through the Nine-Nine Fire Dragon Array that I have personallyid out. If you can¡¯t get past it, then don¡¯t think ofing out. I will also send someone else to participate in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven.¡±

    ¡°Nine-Nine Fire Dragon Array?¡± Mu Chen was stunned as he looked at the four Commanders that stood by the side. He realised that they were shocked as well, before looking at him with pitiful gazes.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Mu Chen felt something was amiss, but he could only brace himself and ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s a level that the Ruler herself hasid out. Generally speaking, anyone that can get through it by themselves will possess the qualifications to be promoted as a Commander. Except that after all these years, the amount of those that can get pass it is few in number.¡± Bing Qing¡¯s rosy lips curled. With her ice-cold character, she also couldn¡¯t help feeling happy from others cmity.

    The corner of Mu Chen¡¯s mouth twitched. It was actually the Commander-level of the Great Havew Domain. ording to his estimation, even a Fourth Grade Sovereign would have a hard time getting through the so-called ¡°Nine-Nine Fire Dragon Array¡±. And here, Mand used it as his condition for leaving, it was simply harsh and strict...

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there wasn¡¯t any conflict between him and Mand, he might have thought that Mand was messing with him on purpose.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t dare?¡± Mand¡¯s golden eyes looked at Mu Chen as she thoughtfully said, ¡°If you don¡¯t even have that much confidence and courage, then it will be hard to believe that there¡¯s any chance for you to win when you face thosepetitors.¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned as he looked at Mand. He clearly understood that there was a deeper meaning hidden in her words. She had once told him that in this world, there might be other outstanding geniuses that had obtained great opportunities as well, thus refining the Great Sr Undying Body. Yet, there was only one Primordial Immortal Body. If he wanted to obtain the final sess, then it would be unavoidable for him to face opponents that had gotten simr opportunities...

    Mu Chen could only imagine how terrifying those opponents were, they weren¡¯t something that thepetitors he met up to now could bepared to.

    So, under the gaze of Mand¡¯s golden pupils, Mu Chen lightly nodded his head. There wasn¡¯t any power in this world that came without any price. If he wished to obtain it, then he would have to pay the price in exchange.

    Ordinary people could only see his dazzling and soaring achievements, but not the bitter training he had to pay for those achievements.

    When Tie Shan, Bing Qing and the rest of the Four Commanders saw Mu Chen daring to agree to it, their gazes were strange. But the depths of their eyes turned much more gentle, since the courage that Mu Chen had disyed made them somewhat impressed. After all, not just anyone would dare to casually barge into the Nine-Nine Fire Dragon Array.

    Mand nodded in satisfaction as a smear of a rare smile appeared on her face. ¡°Then, I will wait for your good news. The Commanders will instruct you on the ways of training.¡±

    Finishing her words, her figure shed and disappeared. That swift speed left Mu Chen and the Commanders in envy. Before an Earth Sovereign expert, they were as weak as a baby.

    After seeing Mand¡¯s departure, Mu Chen turned his gaze towards Tie Shan, Bing Qing and the remaining Four Commanders and cupped his fists. ¡°I will be troubling the Four Commanders for the next three months.¡±

    Tie Shanughed as he waved his hand. Although he seemed like an iron tower, he wasn¡¯t stupid. Judging from Mand and Mu Chen¡¯s tones, the rtionship between them wasn¡¯t just between the high up Ruler and puny Commander. So he didn¡¯t dare to act too casual with Mu Chen.

    ¡°Let Bing Qing inform you the cultivation ways of the Greaw ze Pond. You can look for us as well, if there¡¯s any issue.¡± Tie Shan smiled at Mu Chen. Only Bing Qing remained as the three Commanders returned to the surrounding tforms to check on the training of the Great Havew Army.

    Bing Qing stared at Mu Chen with her ice-cold pupils and faintly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what your rtionship is with the Ruler. But since she left you here, then I will be demanding from you the strictest performance requirement of the Great Havew Army.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled and nodded his head.

    ¡°How will I start cultivating?¡± Mu Chen asked straightforwardly without any attempt to nter with the cold beauty.

    ¡°Initially, I was intending for you to be like the other warriors of the Great Havew Army, cultivating on those tforms. But since you are capable of dealing with the Spiritual Fire Pythons, then I will lead you to the deeper parts of the Greaw ze Pond. In the future, you will be hunting Spiritual Fire Pythons to obtain their Spiritual Fire Marrow to quicken your speed of cultivation,¡± said Bing Qing.

    ¡°In addition, the inner parts of the Greaw ze Pond¡¯s temperature are extremely high. With your strength, you can only go a thousand feet down and that will be your limit. Furthermore, there are more powerful Spiritual Fire Pythons in the deeper parts that you will not be able to deal with, with your current strength.¡±

    ¡°Even more powerful ones?¡± Mu Chen was somewhat startled. This Greaw ze Pond was indeed no kind ce.

    ¡°The Spiritual Fire Python that you have hunted previously had only lived for 100 years. The older it is, the more powerful it is. It can be determined from its size. But as long as you don¡¯t barge into the deeper parts, you will not encounter those powerful Spiritual Fire Pythons.¡± Although Bing Qing was cold in her heart, she gave Mu Chen a detailed exnation for his doubt.

    ¡°Is the Spiritual Fire Marrow more pure the more powerful it was?¡± Mu Chen smacked his lips. He had just previously refined a 100-year-old Spiritual Fire Marrow. If he got one with an older age, the effect must be better as well.

    Bing Qing couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes at Mu Chen. The age of this fellow wasn¡¯t too old, but he was very arrogant. Who didn¡¯t want to obtain the Spiritual Fire Marrow of a Spiritual Fire Python that had exceeded a lifespan of 500 or even 1000 years? But, he needed to have the capability as well.

    Mu Chen only dryly smiled in response to Bing Qing rolling her eyes.

    ¡°Follow me. Since you are so confident, I will bring you to a ce with a great harvest.¡± Bing Qing¡¯s rosy lips rose. Shortly after, she flew down towards the depths of the Greaw ze Pond below. Seeing her movement, Mu Chen immediately followed after.

    Two streaks of light flew across the abyss. As they got closer to the Greaw ze Pond, the temperature became even more terrifying, as well. It was so much so that even Mu Chen felt a vague stinging pain with his powerful physique, which left him shocked. After all, they had yet to enter the Greaw ze Pond...

    Just when they were moving towards the depths of the Greaw ze Pond, Mu Chen saw how vast it was. It was practically an underground magma ocean. Aplicated terrain was formed from the melting of magma in the surrounding abyss and huge caves came in all shapes and sizes, seemingly like a maze.

    Mu Chen followed Bing Qing as they shuttled through the caves. Approximately ten minutester, Bing Qing finally slowed down her speed.

    Mu Chen stretched his head over from behind Bing Qing as he looked forth. Thereafter, his pupils involuntarily narrowed.

    What appeared before him was a scarlet magma ocean. But at this moment, there were Spiritual Fire Pythons wriggling on the surface of the magma ocean, bringing uprge magma vortexes.

    Piercing hissing noises constantly resounded.

    Roughly looking ahead, there were at least a few hundred Spiritual Fire Pythons.

    Even Mu Chen felt his scalp numbing from that amount.

    A smear of a smile appeared on Bing Qing¡¯s ice-cold face as she looked at Mu Chen. She gently waved her arm as she introduced, with her lips pulsed, ¡°Wee to the Greaw ze Pond, Hell Mode.¡±

 Chapter 754 - Torturous Magma Training

    Chapter 754 - Torturous Magma Training

    In the scarlet magma, there were multiple Spiritual Fire Pythons swiftly swimming as they brought along numerous magma vortices. Hissing sounds constantly rang out, which made others feel their scalps numbing.

    Looking at this scene, even someone with Mu Chen¡¯s state of mind couldn¡¯t help having his expression turn stiff. Although, judging from the sizes of the Spiritual Fire Pythons here, a majority of them should be less than a century old. But it was those handfuls that could not be underestimated.

    Although it might have looked easy for Mu Chen to hunt that 100-year-old Spiritual Fire Pythons earlier, he had used the entire force of the Great Sr Undying Body without holding back.

    But right now, it would be tough if he had to face this amount of Spiritual Fire Pythons, even if he had the Great Sr Undying Body.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too hard, all of a sudden?!¡± Mu Chen gave a somewhat stiff smile. Although he had confidence, he wasn¡¯t arrogant. He did not believe that he could deal with so many Spiritual Fire Pythons that easily just by his own power.

    These monsters weren¡¯t made of y.

    ¡°ording to the Ruler, you only have three months left. If you want to challenge the Nine-nine ze Dragon Array three months from now, then you need to train with this method.¡± Bing Qing crossed her arms against her chest. The soft fabric outlined her voluptuous arc and a ridiculing smile hung on the corner of her lips as she stared at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Naturally, this is only my suggestion and the choice is yours.¡±

    The corner of Mu Chen¡¯s lips slightly twitched. Since it was already said to this point, how could he reject?

    Bing Qing saw the helpless expression on Mu Chen¡¯s face and she smiled. ¡°Alright, you will stay here to train. It there¡¯s anything, you can look for me.¡±

    Finishing her words, she turned around and left. As light flickered, it only took several breaths before she disappeared from his sight, leaving Mu Chen here, alone, as he speechlessly looked at the zing magma ocean.

    Mu Chen bitterly smiled for a long time, before regaining hisposure. Grumbling andining to the heavens wasn¡¯t his character. Since he came, then he would definitely persevere, no matter how tough it would be.

    Huff.

    Mu Chen deeply inhaled a mouthful of zing air. As the air went into his lungs, he felt the burn within his body. That pain had also gradually made his ck pupils turn sharp.

    Mu Chen stared at the scarlet magma. After a brief observation, he could tell that although there was a considerable amount of Spiritual Fire Pythons in the magma, their distribution wasn¡¯t regted. There were ces with Spiritual Fire Pythons densely packed together, with other ces having few in number.

    With Mu Chen¡¯s current strength, he could deal with two or three Spiritual Fire Pythons that were over a hundred years old. But if the amount increased, he would have to flee for his life as well. Thus, before he couldpletely get used to this ce, he should proceed from shallow to deep...

    Thinking about it here, Mu Chen no longer hesitated and tapped his feet, before his figure mysteriously appeared at a corner of the magma ocean. He floated in the air a few tens of feet above the magma ocean, then carefully stepped onto the air above the magma ocean.

    Hiss!

    Just when Mu Chen entered the range of the magma ocean, there were nearly a dozen Spiritual Fire Pythons that were swimming in the magma that sensed his approach. Instantly, the magma was torn apart and the pythons turned into streaks of scarlet light as they swiftly pounced towards Mu Chen, brandishing their ferocious fangs with zing magma flowing within. It was extremely lethal.

    There wasn¡¯t any change in Mu Chen¡¯s expression as his body swiftly turned into lightning with nine lightning runes appearing on his chest. He brandished his fist forth as a thunderous explosion rang out. A dozen lightning storms swept out, shing with the dozen Spiritual Fire Pythons.

    Boom!

    Not only were those Spiritual Fire Pythons iparable to the one that Mu Chen had hunted before, so they must¡¯ve been only a few decades in age. So their attacks didn¡¯t have much of a threat in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. When the lightning swept out, the dozen Spiritual Fire Pythons were turned into magma as they burst apart.

    Mu Chen waved his hand as a dozen Spiritual Fire Marrows flew over and were swiftly stored by him. His expression turned grave because the fluctuation from before had already been swept out. Right now, there were numerous magma torrents that abruptly swept out from the surface of the magma ocean. Under those torrents were actually ferocious Spiritual Fire Pythons.

    Furthermore, there were a few that were especiallyrge in size. Clearly, they had already reached a hundred years old.

    Boom!

    Huge magma waves swept up as piercing hissing cries spread out. Numerous gazes that contained zing magma prated through space as they pounced towards Mu Chen in every direction.

    Facing this scale of an attack, Mu Chen did not dare to hesitate. He willed in his heart and condensed the Great Sr Undying Body. Golden light circted, allowing the magma beams to attack its massive figure.

    Ssh! Ssh!

    Although the attacks of these Spiritual Fire Pythons were violent, the defence of Mu Chen¡¯s Great Sr Undying Body itself was not only stunning, but it also received the enhancement of Greaw Goldpond. Thus, those attacks could only leave behind burning marks on the surface of its body.

    Under Mu Chen¡¯s control, the Great Sr Undying Body had unleashed a massacre. Under the mming of the huge golden palms, it had directly pierced through the magma and grabbed onto two ferocious Spiritual Fire Pythons, crushing them.

    Boom!

    Under the movement of the Great Sr Undying Body, the typical Spiritual Fire Pythons that were decades in age were instantly killed by him. Only those withrger figures that were over a hundred years old, whose strengths wereparable to Third Grade Sovereigns, could withstand Mu Chen¡¯s attacks.

    Although the Spiritual Fire Pythons did not have any intelligence, they had an advantage in quantity. Thus, they endlessly pounced at the Great Sr Undying Body in every direction. Mu Chen had also sensed the swift exhaustion of his Spiritual Energy.

    It was so much so that even the dazzling golden light on the Great Sr Undying Body was dimming down.

    Boom!

    The huge palm of the Great Sr Undying Body pierced through the magma and grabbed onto a 100-year-old Spiritual Fire Python before pulling and tearing it apart.

    A scarlet Spiritual Fire Marrow flew out and was harvested by Mu Chen, who was hidden within the Great Sr Undying Body.

    In just two hours, he had already killed five Spiritual Fire Pythons that were over a hundred years old. As for those under a century in age, there were dozens.

    Clearly, the price of this achievement was the dazzling golden light of the Great Sr Undying Body that turned especially dim because of the exhaustion of Spiritual Energy. Such endless battles were even more exhausting to the Spiritual Energy than his battle with Qin Bei.

    Because at this point in time, Mu Chen did not dare to rx in the slightest, since he had to circte the Spiritual Energy in his body without holding back. Otherwise, if he were to let those eyeing Spiritual Fire Pythons grab ahold of a loophole, he would definitely be defeated.

    At this sort of time, those weaker Spiritual Fire Pythons no longer dared to get too close. Therefore, a majority of those that wereunching attacks at Mu Chen were all Spiritual Fire Pythons that had exceeded a century-long lifespan. Sometimes, Mu Chen even had to deal with the dreadful attacks of eight Spiritual Fire Pythons that had exceed the lifespan of a century.

    Such battles with high burdens were swiftly exhausting his Spiritual Energy. Gradually, Mu Chen started to have issues holding on.

    Within the Great Sr Undying Body, Mu Chen¡¯s face was somewhat pale. This sort of exhaustion only needed another half an hour before signs of Spiritual Energy exhaustion would appear in his Sovereign Sea.

    Under ordinary circumstances, one should swiftly depart from the battle the moment such a level of exhaustion appeared, battling again after finding a quiet ce to restore his Spiritual Energy.

    However, Mu Chen¡¯s pupils, which were getting more and more heated at this moment, clearly did not have any intention of retreating. Because he sensed that the Spiritual Energy within his body was more active than usual.

    A constant battle and exhaustion of Spiritual Energy was the most active disy of Spiritual Energy.

    The more he felt that he was approaching his limits, the more he couldn¡¯t retreat!

    Mu Chen clenched his fist and numerous scarlet lumps of light appeared before him. These were the Spiritual Fire Marrow that he had previously obtained. He looked at these lumps of scarlet light and tossed them into his mouth without any hesitation.

    Refining Spiritual Fire Marrow would bring along the intense pain of burning to the body. Normally, when someone wanted to refine it, they would look for a quiet ce to refine it. As for those like Mu Chen, who dared to refine it during battle, they were few in number.

    Boom!

    When the Spiritual Fire Marrows entered his body, Mu Chen¡¯s face and body practically turned immediately red, as if his entire body was about to ignite into mes.

    Spiritual Energy simr to boiling magma violently circted in his body as the intense pain of having his meridians burned caused Mu Chen¡¯s face to distort. However, he clenched his teeth from the pain with traces of fresh blood seeping out from the gap between his teeth. However, he didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of stopping.

    He circted the Great Pagoda Art as he refined the Spiritual Energy in his body. Thereafter, he controlled the Great Sr Undying Body to dodge the ferocious attacks.

    Blood flowed out from Mu Chen¡¯s mouth but the heat in his eyes grew even denser. Thereafter, the corner of his lips gradually rose into an arc.

    Prideful and stubborn.

    It¡¯s because he sensed arger flow of Spiritual Energy urring within his body.

    ...

    Just as Mu Chen sank into the endless and bitter fight, there was a light screen with many gazes flickering on a stone tform, watching as the dimmed Great Sr Undying Body was tied up in a tiring battle.

    Bing Qing, Tie Shan and the rest of the four Commanders of the Great Havew Army, as well as the many warriors, had raised their heads as they looked at Mu Chen, who had sunk into a bitter battle, and lightly curled their lips.

    ¡°What a reckless fellow, judging from the looks of this, I might have to rescue himter. Truly a fellow that doesn¡¯t know his limits and not retreating even at this point in time.¡± Bing Qing said with dissatisfaction. Initially, Mu Chen still had the sufficient amount of Spiritual Energy to break out from the encirclement, but he did not retreat, no matter what. Now that he was surrounded by more and more Spiritual Fire Pythons, there was only one oue for Mu Chen, if this went on. His Spiritual Energy would bepletely exhausted and he would be torn apart by those Spiritual Fire Pythons.

    The other three Commanders had nodded their heads as well. From the looks of it, Mu Chen didn¡¯t seem to be a reckless person, so why would he do something like this?

    Bing Qing took another nce at the Spiritual Energy light screen, before shaking her head in disappointment in the end. But just when her feet were about to move, a low uproar abruptly spread out on the stone tform.

    She had abruptly raised her head as well. Immediately, her ice-cold pupils suddenly narrowed.

    Under the heavy encirclement of the Spiritual Fire Pythons, the Sovereign Celestial Body that was extremely dimmed suddenly burst forth with dazzling light once again.

    A surge of astonishing Spiritual Energy fluctuations burst out like a volcano from the massive body.

 Chapter 755 - Big Hunt

    Chapter 755 - Big Hunt

    ¡°This is...¡±

    Many warriors of the Great Havew Army that were on the stone tform were looking at the Spiritual Energy light screen in astonishment. The Sovereign Celestial Body that was dimmed from the exhaustion once again burst forth with dazzling golden light at this moment.

    Furthermore, everyone could sense that the Spiritual Energy fluctuations emanated from the Sovereign Celestial Body were more powerful than before.

    ¡°His Spiritual Energy recovered?¡± After being stunned for a brief moment, someone eximed.

    ¡°He¡¯s refining the Spiritual Fire Marrow in the midst of battle.¡± A smear of astonishment shed on the face of Commander Tie Shan as he solemnly said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Hearing his words, even Commander Bing Qing felt a chill in her heart. The surrounding Great Havew Army warriors involuntarily widened their mouths. They were extremely familiar with the Spiritual Fire Marrow, so they knew the intense burning pain one had to endure. So, generally, they would seek a quiet and safe location to refine them. They didn¡¯t even dare to think of such a daring matter as refining it during battle.

    After all, no one was confident that they could maintain their state of mind to fight while during the intense burning pain.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he too daring?¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help mumbling as they looked at the dazzling figure on the Spiritual Energy light screen with a smear of admiration in their eyes. No matter what, thetter¡¯s courage was worth admiration and the crucial point was that he even seeded...

    Bing Qing¡¯s initially tensed expression quietly eased. The youth, Mu Chen, did have some extraordinary points for him to receive such heavy attention by the Ruler.

    Initially, she was doubtful about whether Mu Chen could get through the Nine-Nine ze Dragon Array in three months time. But with such a reckless training method, the oue might be a different one...

    ...

    Just as everyone on the stone tform was astonished by the fact that Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy had suddenly recovered, their hearts were filled with surprise, since they could sense the robust Spiritual Energy in his body.

    The robust degree of the Spiritual Energy was even more powerful than before. Clearly, after experiencing the previous battle, which exhausted his Spiritual Energy, the Spiritual Energy in his body showed signs of improvement.

    Although there was still a decent distance for him to reach Third Grade Sovereign, the degree of improvement was something that he would have had to cultivate for some time. But, right now, it only took a few hours for such improvements.

    The more dangerous it was, the more he could unleash his potential, it was a true saying.

    Although the Greaw ze Pond was filled with danger, it was greatly beneficial to his cultivation.

    Sharpness gathered in Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils as a heroic spirit rose in his heart. He had gone through his fair share of life-and-death battles in his path, so this small Greaw ze Pond wasn¡¯t qualified to stop his advancement.

    Mu Chenughed as he willed in his heart, controlling the Great Sr Undying Body to open its golden palm and a terrifyingly crushing force shot towards a Spiritual Fire Python, causing thetter to issue a sharp hissing noise.

    Boom!

    The Great Sr Undying Body directly stepped into the magma and a golden light swept out like a demonic force as it swept towards the Spiritual Fire Pythons. In an instant, magma sttered as Spiritual Fire Pythons were flipped, flying out. Every single golden fist would shatter a single Spiritual Fire Python every time.

    However, those Spiritual Fire Pythons did not have any intelligence, so they weren¡¯t afraid. On the contrary, Mu Chen¡¯s massacre had aroused their desire to attack. A hissing roar rang out as the Spiritual Fire Pythons endlessly pounced forth, without any fear for death.

    The golden figure¡¯s fists danced in the magma as golden light violently raged out along with Spiritual Energy. As for the magma, the ferocious Spiritual Fire Pythons endlessly pounced forth.

    It was because of the massacre in this patch of magma that caused the shaking to be endless.

    The frantic battle here made even the warriors of the Great Havew Army, who were veterans in battle, to be dumbfounded.

    Although Mu Chen could make use of the Spiritual Fire Marrow to recover his Spiritual Energy, he couldn¡¯t fight endlessly. Spiritual Energy could be recovered, but the mind could not be recovered with external help.

    Therefore, this frantic battlested for an entire day, before the Great Sr Undying Body that was surrounded by Spiritual Fire Pythons, suddenly burst out. In a few flickers, it had charged out of the encirclement. Golden light flickered again as a figure hid into a cave.

    Mu Chen sat down the instant he entered the cave. His face was pale and a dense exhaustion was shown on his brows. This high-degree battle had practically exhausted his mind. If it wasn¡¯t for his will to hold on, he might have fainted long ago.

    But even after he had left the battle, he could not rest, since it was the best time to train.

    Mu Chen waved his hand and the scarlet Spiritual Fire Marrows floated before him, before he gently held onto them. A jade bottle appeared in his hand and small transparent streams flowed out, coiling around Mu Chen. It was filled with extremely pure Spiritual Energy.

    The Spiritual Fire Marrows and Spiritual Sovereign Liquids were prepared.

    Mu Chen sat with his legs crossed and swiftly formed seals, before tiringly closed his eyes slowly, entering into a state of cultivation. His mouth was slightly opened as a Spiritual Fire Marrow and a drop of Sovereign Celestial Liquid flew into his mouth.

    The exhausting Spiritual Energy, once again, woke up in his body and, in addition, it was more robust and refined...

    ...

    Mu Chen¡¯s method of training repeated for the next month.

    The scarlet magma was lifting waves every single day as a colossal golden figure that was like a robot that did not know the meaning of exhaustion, endlessly fought with the Spiritual Fire Pythons.

    And every single time, he would endure till his mind was at its limits, before retreating from the magma range and going into deep meditation.

    Mu Chen¡¯s method of training could be considered as an insanity, because even the Great Havew Army, who had treated training like taking their meals, was speechless at his reckless training method.

    Although this youth might appear to be gentle on the surface, they never thought that the stubbornness and perseverance deep within his bones would be so shocking. They told themselves, after putting themselves in his shoes, that they probably could not achieve what he did.

    It was so much so that even Tie Shan, Bing Qing and the remaining Commanders of the Great Havew Army were inwardly astonished by Mu Chen¡¯s performance for the past month. They sighed in their hearts. There was truly a reason why the Ruler would pay such great attention to his young man.

    So, despite his efforts being so great, his harvest for the past month wasn¡¯t small. In just a short time of a month, the Spiritual Energy in his body had grown more robust. Although he had yet to make his breakthrough, it was a fold more robust than a month before. Furthermore, Mu Chensted longer in each fight every single time.

    At the beginning, he could onlyst half a day after exerting all he had. And a monthter, he couldst for nearly two entire days!

    Furthermore, he was gradually getting used to the high temperature in the Greaw ze Pond. On the contrary, breathing in the heated atmosphere here, he felt afortable heat.

    During this month, many Spiritual Fire Pythons that were over a century of age were hunted by Mu Chen. It was so much so that even those that exceeded a century of lifespan that fell in Mu Chen¡¯s hands had reached a terrifying amount of three digits.

    In the end, the amount of Spiritual Fire Pythons that gathered here seemed to have beenpletely wiped out by Mu Chen, since the pitiful amount was no longerparable to a month before.

    Although the Spiritual Fire Pythons did not have any intelligence, they could sense the vast amount of blood from their kind that flowed in the region. So they knew that it wasn¡¯t a friendly ce.

    Therefore, the amount of Spiritual Fire Pythons swiftly decreased in number. After a month, Mu Chen realised that there weren¡¯t anymore Spiritual Fire Pythons that could be hunted by him.

    Mu Chen sat on a protruded rock in the mountain and swept his gaze over the surroundings. He couldn¡¯t find any prey, which left him helplessly pouting his lips.

    ¡°The Spiritual Energy in the Sovereign Sea seems to be reaching full...¡±

    Mu Chen lowered his head and looked at his hands. He slowly clenched his fists as he sensed the torrential Spiritual Energy fluctuations within his body. He couldn¡¯t help grinning, but frowned shortly after, since he could sense that the growth of Spiritual Energy in his body hade to a halt. No matter how he trained in his Spiritual Energy by refining the Spiritual Fire Marrows, it could not give anymore increment in his Spiritual Energy as he did before.

    The reason for this was that his Spiritual Energy had touched the bottleneck. Simr ways could not let him achieve such simr results as before.

    A sharp light flickered in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he stared at the magma ocean and licked his lips. Right now, Spiritual Fire Marrows that were a century old could no longer satisfy his training needs.

    If he wanted to break through the bottleneck, he would need an even more powerful Spiritual Fire Marrow.

    Such as the ones that have reached the age of three hundred years old or even five hundred years old... But a Spiritual Fire Marrow of such a level could only be found in the depths of the Greaw ze Pond.

    However, the temperature of magma in the depths of the Greaw ze Pond was extremely terrifying. Even powerful Commanders like Tie Shan and Bing Qing would not dare to casually go so deep.

    But, it was a pity that this could not obstruct Mu Chen.

    He raised his head and smiled at the sky. He could sense a Spiritual Energy fluctuation over there. Bing Qing and the rest were most likely paying attention to this area. He deeply inhaled a mouthful of air and no longer hesitated. His figure moved and turned into a streak of light that charged through the surface of the magma ocean.

    Ssh!

    Magma sshed as Bing Qing and the remaining Commanders watched Mu Chen leap into the Greaw ze Pond and exchanged looks.

 Chapter 756 - Change of Roles

    Chapter 756 - Change of Roles

    Ssh!

    When Mu Chen charged into the magma, the high temperature frantically blew over. Right now, he had already pushed his Lightning God¡¯s Physique to the limits. Furthemore, he had also used Spiritual Energy to protect himself. However, he still felt the burning pain on his skin.

    Whoosh!

    Mu Chen turned into a streak of light as he tore the magma apart and swiftly flew towards the depths of the magma. Although he knew that it was a dangerous thing to do, how do you catch a tiger cub without going into a tiger cave? In order to break through to Third Grade Sovereign, he had to give it a try, even if it was dangerous.

    Batches of Spiritual Fire Pythons could be seen swimming in the magma. Mu Chen did not want to get tangled up with them, so he carefully avoided them and headed towards the depths.

    In just a few dozen breaths time, Mu Chen had already descended down a thousand miles down the Greaw ze Pond. The magma here was a faint purple in colour, caused by the terrifying temperature.

    Even Mu Chen was starting to find it hard to endure the high temperature, even with his Lightning God¡¯s Physique.

    Huff.

    Mu Chen lightly inhaled a mouthful of air as his heart lightly shook. He saw a strand of dark purple me appearing on the surface of his body, turning into a fire membrane that enveloped him.

    The terrifying temperature weakened at this moment.

    The dark purple mes were the Undying mes. Although the temperature in the Greaw ze Pond was high, it could not prate through the protection formed by the Undying mes. Because of the fact that Mu Chen had to train before, he did not activate them. But, right now, since he had to hunt even more powerful Spiritual Fire Pythons, it was very appropriate.

    Rustle!

    With the shield of the Undying mes, Mu Chen¡¯s speed instantly increased. In just a few minutes, he had gone down two thousand feet. The Spiritual Energy contained in the magma was also stunningly violent. Some of the magma was even condensed into cubes of mes that were floating in the magma.

    Furthermore, the most bizarre fact was the condensed magma was surrounded by an absolute void. Not even a single bit of magma could get into the range.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure fell onto a huge magma rock and instantly sensed that the surrounding pressure had instantly dissipated. It felt like the magma rocks couldpletely negate the pressure and high temperatures in the depths of the Greaw ze Pond.

    ¡°A bizarre ce indeed.¡±

    Mu Chen stomped his feet, but the magma rock did not make any movements, which made him involuntarily sigh. The Great Thousand World was truly filled with all sorts of bizarre things.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I see a single Spiritual Fire Python?¡± Mu Chen swept his gaze around and murmured to himself in doubt. He realised that there wasn¡¯t even a single Spiritual Fire Python around, which waspletely different to how densely packed it was above.

    When Mu Chen swept his nce in doubt, a condensed magma rock that wasn¡¯t far away from him exploded. A huge python¡¯s tail instantly tore through the magma, smashing towards Mu Chen.

    The sudden attack caused Mu Chen¡¯s expression to slightly change as he stomped his feet and flew out.

    Boom!

    The tail abruptly smashed down, shattering the magma rock into fragments. Mu Chen¡¯s figure was also swept up by the shock wave and miserably retreated a few dozen steps back, before stabilising himself.

    He solemnly directed his gaze over and saw a huge Spiritual Fire Python coiled up in the magma. The figure of the python was muchrger than any he had seen before.

    ¡°Good fellow, this is at least four hundred years old!¡±

    Mu Chen inhaled a mouthful of chilled air. The size of the python was entirely two-to-three timesrger in size than the 100-year-old ones. ording to his estimation, this one was at least four hundred years old.

    Such a level of Spiritual Fire Python¡¯s strength was probably not any weaker than Qin Bei.

    This was a genuine big and tough fellow to deal with.

    Hiss! Hiss!

    The Spiritual Fire Python was ferociously staring at Mu Chen. There wasn¡¯t any hesitation as it opened its mouth and a beam of scarlet magma shot towards Mu Chen.

    The power contained in the beam of magma wasn¡¯t something that the other Spiritual Fire Pythons that Mu Chen encountered before could deal with. So he did not dare to be careless. A golden light burst out from his rear and the Great Sr Undying Body was quickly summoned by him.

    Boom!

    The golden palm and magma beam shed against one another as a terrifying windstorm swept out, causing multiple floating magma rocks to shatter.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure appeared on the head of the Great Sr Undying Body and his gaze was sharp, looking at the raging Spiritual Fire Python. He abruptly formed seals with his hands and a Sovereign Sea appeared behind him, along with the roar and whistle of dragons and elephants.

    Whoosh!

    Two dragons and elephants flew out at the same time, condensing into a dragon-elephant light halo. Being directed by Mu Chen¡¯s finger, the light halo prated through the void.

    Mu Chen had immediately used his strongest card right from the start, the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art. He clearly understood how powerful the Spiritual Fire Python was, so he did not want to attempt any unnecessary probing.

    Hiss! Hiss!

    The Spiritual Fire Python faced the sky as it hissed out. The scales on its body stood up when it sensed the fatal danger as well.

    Boom! Boom!

    A substantial scarlet light halo endlessly burst out from the body of the Spiritual Fire Python. From the looks of it, it looked likeyers of protection that protected the Spiritual Fire Python.

    Just this alone showed that the strength of this Spiritual Fire Python far exceeded those that Mu Chen had encountered before. After all, Mu Chen had not seen his previous opponents execute such a powerful defence.

    But Mu Chen was also confident in the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art. Back then, Qin Bei lost against this, so he did not think that a Spiritual Fire Python that didn¡¯t possess any intelligence could survive it!

    Whoosh!

    The dragon-elephant light halo appeared above the Spiritual Fire Python, spinning rapidly, granting it the sharpness to tear apart anything. Combined by the power of the dragons and elephants, it was practically unstoppable.

    The dragon-elephant halo streaked across with a rustle. In only an instant, theyers of defence around the Spiritual Fire Python had been torn apart, which was followed by a sharp shrieking cry.

    Directing his gaze over, he saw the ferocious Spiritual Fire Python being sliced into two. The results made him grin in satisfaction. Under the killing move of the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art, you would be killed, no matter what was it.

    Boom!

    However, before Mu Chen could rx, he saw the Spiritual Fire Python that was sliced into two open its ferocious mouth and an extremely violent beam of light shot towards him, enveloping him.

    Boom!

    The Great Sr Undying Body had its arms crossing its head, withstanding the scarlet beam of light with its massive body. However, there were cracks that appeared on its arms.

    The corner of Mu Chen¡¯s lips twitched, since he did not think that the vitality of the Spiritual Fire Python would be so powerful. It was already sliced in two and yet, it could still put up a struggled to such a degree.

    ¡°You are definitely mine, Spiritual Fire Python.¡± Mu Chen sneered. He refuses to believe that this Spiritual Fire Python that was split into two could flip the situation around.

    Hiss!

    Just when Mu Chen was prepared to be ruthless, the Spiritual Fire Python had no intention to pounce forth, but had turned around and was fleeing instead, which left Mu Chen stunned. He clearly didn¡¯t think that this Spiritual Fire Python that had reached the age of 400 years old to not only possess such powerful strength, it even knew how to escape. It waspletely different from those Spiritual Fire Pythons that Mu Chen had previously encountered.

    Mu Chen willed in his heart and the Great Sr Undying Body pursued it. It took him a great amount of effort to encounter such a precious Spiritual Fire Python, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t let it escape.

    Boom!

    However, just when his figure moved, his hair abruptly stood up as an indescribable sense of danger surged in his heart. It was this feeling that made Mu Chen control the Great Sr Undying Body to stop in its tracks.

    Boom!

    In the depths of the magma, there was a scarlet figure that flew out with an indescribable speed, directly coiling around the Spiritual Fire Python and drilled into the head of the python.

    The Spiritual Fire Python violently struggled as its figure dried up in a few breaths¡¯ time. It was as if it was being sucked dry.

    Mu Chen was dumbfounded as he watched his scene. Shortly after, he slowly lowered his stiffened head and saw a massive scarlet serpent-scorpion swimming in the depths of the magma.

    It had the head of a scorpion and tail of a python, there was also a scorpion sting that was flickering with a chilled light on its tail, emanating dreadful Spiritual Energy fluctuations from its body.

    The fluctuations were so much more powerful than the 400-year-old Spiritual Fire Python from before.

    Gulp.

    Mu Chen swallowed a mouthful of saliva as he felt a chill in his palms. He never thought that such a powerful and mysterious scorpion-serpent would be hidden in the depths of the magma. It¡¯s no wonder why there weren¡¯t any Spiritual Fire Pythons in this region!

    The emotionless gaze of the scarlet scorpion-serpent turned and stopped on Mu Chen¡¯s figure. It did not possess any intelligence as well, only pure massacre and violence.

    Mu Chen inhaled a mouthful of air as the Great Sr Undying Body beneath him quickly dissipated and his figure burst out to retreat.

    The scarlet scorpion-serpent possessed strength that wasn¡¯t something that he could confront at this moment. Mu Chen knew that if he did not flee right now, his oue might be the same as the Spiritual Fire Python.

    Although he felt heartache for the 400-year-old Spiritual Fire Python, his life was more important inparison.

    Mu Chen fled for his life. He was intending on escaping upwards, but the floating magma rocks became his biggest obstructions. In the end, he could only give up and run in a straight line.

    As he ran for his life, the corner of Mu Chen¡¯s eyes swept towards his rear. This quick nce instantly made him be drenched in cold sweat. He saw the mysterious scorpion-serpent streaking across the magma, swiftly pursuing him.

    Clearly, it did not intend to let go of him!

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Mu Chen cursed with his teeth clenched. He never thought that when he was initially hunting Spiritual Fire Pythons, in the end, he would turn into the prey instead...

    Rustle!

    Mu Chen pushed his speed to the limits and started to frantically flee. Behind him, the scarlet scorpion-serpent that possessed terrifying strength was closely following him.

    Killing intent spread out in the depths of the magma as the roles between the hunter and hunted had quickly swapped.

 Chapter 757 - Huo Meier

    Chapter 757 - Huo Mei¡¯er

    Boom!

    In the depths of the magma ocean, magma was violently torn apart from a swift speed as a huge sound rang out. Within that huge sound, a figure enveloped in dark-purple mes was swiftly streaking across.

    Not far away from the escaping light figure, magma was torn apart by a ferocious scorpion-serpent, pursuing at a stunning speed.

    Although the scorpion-serpent wasrge in size, its speed was like a ghost that raised a chill in the hearts of others.

    One was fleeing while the other was pursuing, it was naturally Mu Chen and the mysterious scorpion-serpent.

    At this moment, Mu Chen had an extremely unsightly expression on his face, since he never expected to be so unlucky. He had just dive down to the depths of the Greaw ze Pond and had intruded into the territory of this scorpion-serpent.

    Right now, not to mention about hunting other Spiritual Fire Pythons, it would be great if he wasn¡¯t killed by this scorpion-serpent.

    ¡°Escape first!¡±

    Mu Chen clenched his teeth and further increased his speed. He could sense the great pressureing from his rear, which made him understand the fact that he could not confront this mysterious scorpion-serpent with his current strength.

    Hiss!

    Seeing Mu Chen quickening his speed in his escape, the mysterious scorpion-serpent wasn¡¯t in a rush at all, but was emitting a rather leisure hiss. Judging from the looks of it, it seemed to have treated Mu Chen as a meal that was already on its te.

    A man and scorpion-serpent were swiftly streaking across in the depths of the Greaw ze Pond. Along the way, they had encountered a decent number of Spiritual Fire Pythons. However, upon sensing the pressureing from the mysterious scorpion-serpent behind Mu Chen, they instantly fled, a scene which made Mu Chen¡¯s heart colder because that meant that this scorpion-serpent wasn¡¯t ordinary.

    That meant that he had provoked an Overlord here...

    Mu Chen wanted to cry, but there were no tears. Before he couldment on his misfortune, there were sharp breakings of wind that resounded from his rear, which made his hairs stand.

    He cast a nce at the corner of his eyes and saw a scarlet light shooting in his direction. A sharp tail of a scorpion that would make others that cast their eyes on it to feel their scalp numb flickered with a cold lustre.

    Mu Chen grasped his hand and the Great Meru Demonic Pir flew out in flickers. Shortly after, his hand danced out and heavily shed with the scorpion tail.

    Boom!

    A metallic sound burst out as a terrifying surge of energy swept out, causing blood to flow from the web on Mu Chen¡¯s palm, along with a smear of blood hanging on the corner of his lips. His body was sent flying by the overbearing power.

    ¡°This fellow¡¯s strength isparable to a Sixth Grade Sovereign, at the very least!¡± Mu Chen was shocked deep in his heart. This casual attack had caused him such injuries. Even amongst the Kings in the Great Havew Domain, this mysterious scorpion-serpent¡¯s strength could be considered as formidable.

    In that instant of contact, Mu Chen thoroughly knew how powerful the mysterious scorpion-serpent was. He did not dare to have anymore contact and borrowed the power from the collision to shoot out once again.

    The scorpion-serpent still closely followed with a speed that wasn¡¯t fast nor slow. No matter how Mu Chen pushed his speed, he could not break free from it.

    As time passed, Mu Chen¡¯s expression became more and more unsightly, since he sensed that the scorpion-serpent was treating him like a prey that it was messing with, wanting to exhaust himpletely before capturing him.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze constantly changed as a ferociously light gathered. Although this scorpion-serpent was formidable, it did not have any intelligence. If Mu Chen was to go all-out, he might have a chance to break free.

    Except that he would have the pay a certain price as well. But if it came to that step, he also couldn¡¯t care about that.

    Mu Chen clenched his teeth and had decided to risk his life. Just when he was about to burst out his Spiritual Energy, the magma was torn apart before him as a light figure swiftly flew in his direction.

    Theing figure left Mu Chen briefly stunned, but when he focused his gaze over, he waspletely stunned.

    Because that light figure was ady that wore thin clothing that revealed arge amount of her fair skin. She had a head of red hair and an ample, voluptuous figure. Even if his current situation wasn¡¯t optimistic, his blood flow still increased from looking at her.

    Furthermore, she had an enchanting face, with a mole hanging on the corner of her lips, which made this girl even more alluring and bewitching.

    The sudden appearance of this beauty in the depths of this Greaw ze Pond had left Mu Chen briefly stunned, even his speed had slowed down as well.

    When Mu Chen had his attention on the red-haired beauty, thetter had also noticed him and a smear of astonishment appeared on her bewitching face. At the same time when she was astonished, she also saw the pursuing mysterious scorpion-serpent behind Mu Chen.

    ¡°Quick, flee!¡±

    Mu Chen quickly yelled at her.

    Just as he had yelled out, he stopped as well and his eyes froze while looking behind the red-haired beauty. Because over there, magma was torn apart as a giant three-headed python was emanating a torrential ferocious aura as it chased over.

    It was a Three-headed Spiritual Fire Python!

    Furthermore, the Spiritual Energy fluctuation that was emitting from the Three-headed Spiritual Fire Python wasn¡¯t at all inferior to the scorpion-serpent behind Mu Chen.

    At the sight of this, Mu Chen instantly understood that the red-haired beauty was the same as him, being pursued.

    ¡°We¡¯re doomed.¡±

    Mu Chen wanted to cry, but there were no tears. He had run into all sorts of unfortunate matters today. If it was only a scorpion-serpent, he might still be able to escape at the risk of his life. But now, there was a Three-headed Spiritual Fire Python that wasn¡¯t inferior to the scorpion-serpent, which made him helpless.

    The red-haired beauty wasn¡¯t as pessimistic as Mu Chen. Her bewitching gaze cast a nce at the scorpion-serpent behind Mu Chen. She briefly pondered, before abruptly charging out and appeared before Mu Chen.

    A breeze of fragrance blew over. Before Mu Chen could be intoxicated by it, the beauty had already stretched her hand out and held onto Mu Chen¡¯s waist. With a rustle, they had disappeared.

    The two figures appeared a few hundred feet away. The red-haired beauty waved her hand, gathering magma over and condensed it into a magma sphere that enveloped the two of them, leaving a gap open for them to observe the situation outside.

    In the narrow and scarlet environment, Mu Chen did not dare to move his body because thedy in his embrace was like a snake that was stuck in his embrace. That softness and tenderness made his body stiff.

    Because judging from the Spiritual Energy fluctuations that were being emitted from the instant of bursting out, he knew that this red-haireddy wasn¡¯t a simple person.

    But the red-haireddy clearly did not have the heart to pay attention to Mu Chen, since her alluring eyes were closely staring up above. When the two of them disappeared, the scorpion-serpent and Three-headed Spiritual Python had lost their targets. They both stopped and stared at each other with gazes filled with ferocity.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Mu Chen was also staring at this scene and couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°The one chasing after you is called the Fire Dragon Scorpion, an Overlord in this Greaw ze Pond, one that specially devours Spiritual Fire Pythons. And the Three-headed Spiritual Fire Python is also an Overlord amongst the Spiritual Fire Pythons. So they are natural enemies. The moment they meet each other, it will not end without one of them dying.¡±

    The red-haireddy continued speaking without turning her head back, ¡°Looks like our luck is pretty good that we actually managed to lure them together. We¡¯ll wait till the two of them are gravely injured, before harvesting. Haha, I have been drooling over their Spiritual Fire Marrows for a long time, and now, I finally have an opportunity.¡±

    Mu Chen was covered in cold sweat upon hearing her words. This big sister was truly bold to actually have thoughts of letting those two fight while they benefited from it.

    ¡°We will not be discovered, right?¡± Mu Chen worriedly asked. If those two monsters had their eyes on them, then they would be doomed.

    ¡°Right now, they have encountered their natural enemy, so they will not notice us,¡± said the red-haireddy.

    Hearing her words, only then did Mu Chen feel relieved. Thereafter, he sensed that thedy in his embrace seemed to havee closer. Immediately, he shrunk his body back and said, ¡°Should I leave first?¡±

    ¡°If you leave here, you will be noticed by them andnd yourself in trouble.¡± The red-haireddy frowned her brows, before turning her head and cast a nce at Mu Chen, and said with lifted brows, ¡°You¡¯re from the Great Havew Army? Why have I not seen you before?¡±

    ¡°The Ruler left me here to train.¡± Mu Chen answered honestly. Judging from the looks of this, this red-haireddy seemed to be someone from the Great Havew Army.

    ¡°You are?¡± Mu Chen asked cautiously.

    ¡°My name is Huo Mei¡¯er.¡± The red-haireddy paused, before revealing an alluring smile towards Mu Chen. ¡°Furthemore, I am also the Great Commander of the Great Havew Army.¡±

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen was frightened to the point that his hand trembled and was a little dumbfounded. He clearly did not expect that the Great Commander of the Great Havew Army to be such an alluringdy.

    ¡°Little Brother is rather honest, letting you have an advantage right now. But if this matter was known to a third person, then don¡¯t me this Big Sister for silencing your mouth.¡± Huo Mei¡¯er chuckled as she stretched out her hand and patted Mu Chen¡¯s face. When she said thest part, it even frightened Mu Chen till he was drenched in cold sweat.

    This Huo Mei¡¯er might seem passionate and was a person easy to get close with, but the dangerous level that she gave him was stronger than Commander Bing Qing.

    Finishing her words, Huo Mei¡¯er no longer paid any attention to Mu Chen and looked at the two giant figures outside, before her figure got closer to Mu Chen again.

    Mu Chen painfully pulled his lips. In the end, he couldn¡¯t be bothered anymore. His arm went numb and fell onto the slim waist of thedy in his embrace. The soft sensation made him unable to bear the thought of letting go.

    Mu Chen did not move his hand. cing it on her waist, he rxed his body and looked outside.

    Huo Mei¡¯er¡¯s body also unnoticeably trembled when Mu Chen ced his hands on her waist. The corners of her eyes gave Mu Chen a re. But thetter¡¯s ck pupils were clear, only then did she gradually rx and her soft body stuck closer to Mu Chen.

    In the narrow environment, danger quietly faded with a trace of loveliness that was vourful.

 Chapter 758 - Fishing Benefits

    Chapter 758 - Fishing Benefits

    Boom!

    A raging Spiritual Energy windstorm swept out in the depths of the Greaw ze Pond. The magma within the range of a few thousand feet was pushed out, almost as if it could tear anything apart in this region.

    This happened because the Fire Dragon Scorpion and Three-headed Spiritual Fire Python had started their battle.

    Just as Huo Mei¡¯er had said, the Fire Dragon Scorpion and Three-headed Spiritual Fire Python were mortal enemies. So if the two of them ever encountered one another, only one of them would leave here alive. Compared to this, hunting Mu Chen and Huo Mei¡¯er were small matters, so it was more important for them to get rid of their mortal enemy.

    As the Spiritual Energy wreaked havoc, the light sphere that was condensed from magma managed to be sustained as it floated under the impact of Spiritual Energy, which made Mu Chen a little astonished. Clearly, this Great Commander of the Great Havew Army wasn¡¯t someone to be sniffed at.

    ¡°With your strength, you probably have nothing to fear if you confront one of them, right?¡± Mu Chen turned his head and solemnly looked at Huo Mei¡¯er, who was watching the battle between the two colossi as he spoke in a deep voice.

    Even Bing Qing had the strength of Fifth Grade Sovereign, so the strength of Huo Mei¡¯er, who was the Great Commander, definitely wouldn¡¯t be ordinary.

    ¡°It would be a bit tough, the most troublesome matter is that the moment they are near death, they would destroy the Spiritual Fire Marrow in their bodies. So if I want to deal with them, I would have to do it swiftly.¡± Huo Mei¡¯er cast a nce at Mu Chen and chuckled, ¡°I don¡¯t want to spend so much effort and yet, get nothing back in return.¡±

    Mu Chen understood everything under her exnation. So the Fire Dragon Scorpion and Three-headed Spiritual Fire Python still had such methods, no wonder Huo Mei¡¯er wasn¡¯t willing to go all-out with them.

    ¡°How long will they take?¡±

    Mu Chen looked outside at the violent Spiritual Energy tornado. Two colossi were franticallyunching attacks at each other, their enraged roars made the magma here boil.

    ¡°It will take some time. They are using the terrain to their advantage, with robust Spiritual Energy. Furthermore, their strengths are somewhat simr, so it won¡¯t be easy for a winner to emerge from them so easily.¡± Huo Mei¡¯er casually said with certainty.

    Mu Chen nodded his head and spoke nothing else, calming his heart as he watched the struggle between the two colossi.

    It went just as Huo Mei¡¯er had expected, the battlested for a long time. The Spiritual Energy stormsted for nearly half an hour, before the fluctuations gradually weakened.

    Mu Chen and Huo Mei¡¯er directed their gazes over, and Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help inhaling a deep breath.

    In the magma, the two colossi were facing off, except that they were covered in wounds now. Two of the Three-headed Spiritual Fire Python¡¯s heads had been sliced off, the Fire Dragon Scorpion was also covered in wounds, gravely injured.

    The two colossi were greatly weakened right now. The ferocious light in their eyes weakened a little, but they still kept their guard up against one another.

    Although they did not have any intelligence, their instincts told them that there wouldn¡¯t be any good oue if they were to continue their fight.

    Thus, the two colossi showed signs of retreating from their confrontation.

    ¡°They¡¯ve decided to retreat!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s face changed a little at this scene. If those two colossi retreated, then they would have wasted half a day¡¯s time.

    Huo Mei¡¯er¡¯s brows briefly knitted, before she stretched out her slender finger and lightly flicked.

    Buzz!

    Along with Huo Mei¡¯er¡¯s gentle flick, a beam of scarlet Spiritual Energy abruptly burst out. As it flew out, it coiled against the raging magma and shot from the rear of the Three-headed Spiritual Fire Python towards the Fire Dragon Scorpion.

    Boom!

    Magma exploded from the body of the Fire Dragon Scorpion, instantly causing it to issue a painful howl, before directing its scarlet gaze at the Three-headed Spiritual Fire Python and frantically pounced forth.

    As it did not have a high intelligence, it had thought that the attack wasunched by the Three-headed Spiritual Fire Python.

    Seeing the Fire Dragon Scorpion pouncing forth, the Three-headed Spiritual Fire Python had also unleashed a warning roar. But seeing that it was ineffective, a ferocious light surged from its eyes and it charged without any fear.

    The two colossi shed once again.

    At the sight of this scene, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help raising his thumbs at Huo Mei¡¯er and smiled. ¡°What a good diversion.¡±

    Huo Mei¡¯er returned an alluring smile. Her smile was extremely charming, which made Mu Chen feel even more aware that this alluringdy before him was a thorny rose.

    How could someone that could be a Great Commander of the Great Havew Army be a simple person?

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Staring at the bloody fight of the two colossi, Huo Mei¡¯er casually asked.

    ¡°Nine Nether Pce, Mu Chen.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re the new Commander that Nine Nether brought back?¡± Hearing that name, Huo Mei¡¯er eyes, which were staring at the battle, shifted as she looked at Mu Chen with a slightly peculiar gaze.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. ¡°You know Nine Nether?¡±

    ¡°Haha, we are good sisters. We entered the Great Havew Domain together.¡±

    Huo Mei¡¯er let out a pamperedugh as her gaze revolved around Mu Chen. Thereafter, she moved her body closer and chuckled, ¡°Say, tell this Big Sister what your rtionship with her is.¡±

    Mu Chen drylyughed as his gaze rolled, he clearly didn¡¯t believe Huo Mei¡¯er¡¯s words. If she and Nine Nether really had a good rtionship, why had he not hear about her from Nine Nether? Furthermore, there are hints if rivalry in Huo Mei¡¯er¡¯s words.

    ¡°What a cautious little fellow.¡±

    Huo Mei¡¯er gently rubbed Mu Chen¡¯s face. She lightly cast her lips aside and did not speak anymore, but directed her attention out. ¡°In a while, when the two of them are heavily injured, I can only instantly deal with one. If you want the other Spiritual Fire Marrow, then you will have to depend on yourself to kill it at the fastest speed.¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned and lightly knitted his brows. Whether it was the Three-headed Spiritual Fire Python or the Fire Dragon Scorpion, both of their strengths far exceeded his. Even if the both of them were gravely injured, he couldn¡¯t see how he could have an easy time. Not to mention that he had to deal with them at the fastest speed.

    Although it was a little difficult, Mu Chen did not say a single word, since he could tell from Huo Mei¡¯er¡¯s tone that there wasn¡¯t any intention of helping him. The sudden change of attitude must be because of Nine Nether.

    There must be something going on between Huo Mei¡¯er and Nine Nether.

    However, Mu Chen did not have the mood to investigate their rtionship. Although he might seem gentle on the outside, those that knew him after some time knew that this youth was prideful deep in his bones as well. Since Huo Mei¡¯er wasn¡¯t interested in helping him, then he would naturally not bring down his head to beg her.

    Therefore, Mu Chen had only gently nodded his head at Huo Mei¡¯er¡¯s words.

    Although Huo Mei¡¯er was staring at the outside battle, the corner of her eyes was looking at Mu Chen. So when she saw that Mu Chen¡¯s brows were briefly knitted before rxing, she couldn¡¯t help twitching her brows.

    She really did have aplicated rtionship with Nine Nether. Back then, when the Great Havew Domain was nominating a new King, she and Nine Nether had the highest chance. But in the end, when Nine Nether became the Nine Nether King, she entered into the Great Havew Army and became the Great Commander, step by step.

    But when she controlled the Great Havew Army back then, Nine Nether had disappeared, which made her lose her target. Her long years of effort seemed to have suddenly lost all meaning to it, a feeling that made her a little at a loss.

    Now that Nine Nether had returned, her fighting spirit was ignited once again and she wanted Nine Nether to admit that she, Huo Mei¡¯er, was stronger!

    Due to thepetitive rtionship of the twodies, when she heard that Mu Chen was the new Commander of the Nine Nether Pce whose name had been rapidly spreading, she couldn¡¯t help having slight thoughts of making things difficult for him.

    Naturally, she wasn¡¯t going overboard. As long as Mu Chen showed slight signs of lowering his head, then she would naturally not mind helping him. But who could have thought that this young man that seemed gentle would have such intense pride deep in his bones?

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you be stubborn, then.¡±

    Huo Mei¡¯er unnoticeably cast her rosy lips aside. In her view, Mu Chen¡¯s baseless pride was just useless stubbornness. He couldn¡¯t understand the situation and endure. In the end, he was still a little too tender. So she couldn¡¯t figure out what Nine Nether had seen in him to the point that she even brought him back to the Great Havew Domain.

    Is he, perhaps, another trash like Cao Feng?

    A smear of a chill shed in Huo Mei¡¯er¡¯s eyes. If that is the case, then it would be better for him to die here instead of embarrassing Nine Nether.

    When those thoughts were circting in Huo Mei¡¯er¡¯s heart, Mu Chen had his eyes fixed on the battle as thoughts on how to achieve sess endlessly flowed in his mind.

    Because he was clear that perhaps killing a gravely injured Fire Dragon Scorpion and Three-headed Spiritual Fire Python was easy for Huo Mei¡¯er, it was as hard as ascending the heavens for him.

    A casual attack from these big fellows could inflict grave injuries on him.

    Roar!

    When Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was flickering, two shrieking howls resounded in the magma. After a series of ferocious confrontations, the two colossi were covered in savage wounds. Even their raging and robust Spiritual Energy fluctuations had withered.

    They exchanged a look before losing the ferocious light in their eyes. Losing 90% of their strength, they had lost the ferocity to go all-out. Therefore, they both turned around and escaped.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    The instant they moved, Huo Mei¡¯er coldly barked and the sphere, which was made of magma, exploded. Her figure swiftly pounced towards the escaping Three-headed Spiritual Fire Python.

    Mu Chen clenched his teeth and did not hesitate to pounce towards the heavily-wounded Fire Dragon Scorpion.

    No matter what, this wasn¡¯t the moment of retreat!

    As long as he could obtain the Spiritual Fire Marrow of the Fire Dragon Scorpion, he could break through and be a Third Grade Sovereign!

 Chapter 759 - Decisive

    Chapter 759 - Decisive

    Whoosh!

    The instant Huo Mei¡¯er acted, Mu Chen had also pounced towards the escaping Fire Dragon Scorpion as a majestic Spiritual Energy fluctuation rippled out from his body. He wasn¡¯t as strong as Huo Mei¡¯er. Even when the Fire Dragon Scorpion was heavily injured and greatly weakened, it was still a tough fellow to deal with.

    Mu Chen¡¯s speed was extremely swift. In addition to the fact that the Fire Dragon Scorpion had been gravely injured, it only took several breaths¡¯ of time for him to catch up to it.

    Roar!

    Realising that Mu Chen was chasing after it, the Fire Dragon Scorpion unleashed an enraged roar as ferocity surged once again in its eyes. It had probably recalled that Mu Chen was the culprit that had lured him here.

    However, anger was still anger, in the end. The Fire Dragon Scorpion was well-aware of its current state, so it could only unleash a warning and did notunch any attacks at Mu Chen as it swiftly escaped.

    Mu Chen followed closely behind like a pest as his gaze flickered and made an embracing gesture. The Great Meru Demonic Pir appeared, along with a massive shadow, and mercilessly headed for the Fire Dragon Scorpion.

    Boom!

    A massive magma pir of light spewed out from the ferocious-looking mouth of the Fire Dragon Scorpion, shing with the Great Meru Demonic Pir, and a terrifying violent fluctuation wreaked havoc as it spread out.

    The Great Meru Demonic Pir was sent flying away. Even Mu Chen was sent a thousand feet out with an uncontroble smear of astonishment on his face. Only by personally experiencing it did he realise how terrifying the Fire Dragon Scorpion was. Not to mention that it was gravely injured at the moment, if it was in its top form, Mu Chen would probably be heavily injured after a single contact.

    Roar!

    A ferocious light shed in the Fire Dragon Scorpion¡¯s eyes as it looked at Mu Chen, before continuing its escape. Clearly, it did not want to stay in this dangerous ce because of an ant-like existence like Mu Chen.

    Looking at the escaping Fire Dragon Scorpion, Mu Chen clenched his teeth and briefly hesitated, before a ferocious light surged in his eyes as well.

    Rustle!

    He heavily stomped his feet, then his figure flew out. This time, he was charging towards the head of the Fire Dragon Scorpion.

    Roar!

    Facing Mu Chen¡¯s multiple obstructions, the Fire Dragon Scorpion finally could not hold back its ferocious nature and unleashed an enraged roar. Magma flowed in its mouth as it tried to bite Mu Chen.

    Looking at the huge mouth of magma, which was enveloping over, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes flickered as he stomped his feet. Not only did he not retreat, he even charged straight into the mouth of the Fire Dragon Scorpion.

    At the same time, the Three-headed Spiritual Fire Python unleashed a shrieking howl in another location. A scarlet beam of light shed like a fire de that could slice through anything. It shed across the remaining neck of the Three-headed Spiritual Fire Python.

    Fresh magma blood soared into the sky and the shrieking howl had stopped.

    Huo Mei¡¯er¡¯s alluring figure appeared in the sky as she flicked her hand, shattering the python head that was flying up and a scarlet light that was roughly a foot in size came down and hovered before her.

    It was the Spiritual Fire Marrow of the Three-headed Spiritual Fire Python. In the light that looked like flowing scarlet magma, a pure fire Spiritual Energy was contained within.

    Huo Mei¡¯er made a summoning gesture as she stored the Spiritual Fire Marrow. Thereafter, her face slightly changed and immediately turned her head in time to see the scene of Mu Chen being devoured.

    At the sight of this scene, even with Huo Mei¡¯er¡¯sposure, she couldn¡¯t help having a slight change in her expression with a smear of anxiety. Although she had aplicated rtionship with Nine Nether, there wasn¡¯t any grudges between them, just purepetitive spirit and a simrity between them. If Mu Chen died here because of her, then with Nine Nether¡¯s character, she would definitely not let this go so easily.

    The reason why she was so cold before was just that she wanted to see how capable the Commander that Nine Nether had brought back was. She never expected Mu Chen would be stupid enough to be eaten!

    ¡°That fool!¡±

    Huo Mei¡¯er clenched her teeth as her figure moved, swiftly making her way towards the Fire Dragon Scorpion. In her hands, a torrential Spiritual Energy fluctuation gathered.

    But just when Huo Mei¡¯er was about to act, the massive figure of the Fire Dragon Scorpion violently trembled, before issuing painful howls from its throat.

    Huo Mei¡¯er was briefly stunned, before her gaze focused on the mouth of the Fire Dragon Scorpion. A dazzling golden light was bursting out as an extremely violent fluctuation of Spiritual Energy exploded.

    Lumps of magma that were simr blood were spewing from the ferocious mouth of the Fire Dragon Scorpion. It was so much so that even its strong scales had shattered.

    Clearly, there was a surge of violent energy exploding from within its body.

    If the Fire Dragon Scorpion was in its tip-top form, it could naturally suppress the attacking from inside. But right now, it was heavily injured, so it could only unleash violent roars as torrents of magma that were like fresh blood constantly poured out.

    Huo Mei¡¯er¡¯s expression was stunned as she watched this scene. Shortly after, she understood what was going on and her brows were uncontrobly twitching as her expression turned grave.

    ¡°What a ruthless fellow.¡±

    Huo Mei¡¯er had the strength of the Great Havew Army¡¯s Great Commander after all, so she could tell what Mu Chen¡¯s intention was with a single nce. That fellow clearly understood that it wouldn¡¯t be possible for him to kill the Fire Dragon Scorpion by being reckless. So even if he managed to force the Fire Dragon Scorpion to near-death, it might destroy it¡¯s Spiritual Fire Marrow and he would end up empty-handed if that happened. So, he made use of the fact that the Fire Dragon Scorpion had a huge size and burrowed into its body to unleash a fatal attack.

    This method was the most effective method, judging from a certain angle, but it was also the most dangerous. The interior of the Fire Dragon Scorpion was like a furnace. If one were to charge in recklessly, they might be melted by the high temperature. If it was at its top form, then not even Huo Mei¡¯er would dare to burrow into its body.

    But the crucial point was that the Fire Dragon Scorpion was gravely injured, barely having even 10% of its strength. So the interior of its body was no longer a forbidden zone. And Mu Chen had also grabbed ahold of this point to burrow into its body and was destroying it from the inside.

    Although this method might seem simple, the decisiveness and ruthlessness required was something that not any ordinary person could grasp.

    It was also the reason why Huo Mei¡¯er¡¯s gaze had turned grave.

    She wasn¡¯t shocked from Mu Chen¡¯s strength, but his decisiveness was stunning. She only now understood why Nine Nether would let such a young man takemand of the Nine Nether Troop.

    Boom!

    As Huo Mei¡¯er¡¯s gaze changed, a dazzling golden light suddenly flew out from the hole of the Fire Dragon Scorpion¡¯s neck. As magma spewed, the Fire Dragon Scorpion unleashed a mournful cry, before it copsed.

    Boom!

    The head of the Fire Dragon Scorpion exploded as a golden light shot out, taking the form of a huge light figure. It was naturally the Great Sr Undying Body.

    But right now, there was redness mixed in the golden Great Sr Undying Body. It appeared to have just stepped out of the furnace, showing signs of melting.

    The Great Sr Undying Body swiftly dimmed, before dissipating, and a slender figure was revealed.

    Poof!

    When that figure came out, he couldn¡¯t help vomiting a mouthful of blood. Mu Chen¡¯s clothes had practically been turned to ash and his skin was red, showing signs of melting, and his flesh had revealed eerie white bones.

    Clearly, even under the protection of the Great Sr Undying Body, Mu Chen still paid a huge price by entering the body of the Fire Dragon Scorpion. Fortunately, he managed to kill the Fire Dragon Scorpion before he hadpletely melted.

    Mu Chen wiped the smear of blood on the corner or his lips and made a summoning gesture at the corpse of the Fire Dragon Scorpion. A scarlet light that wasn¡¯t at all inferior to the one that Huo Mei¡¯er had previously obtained floated before him.

    Within the scarlet light, there was a crystalline object with magma slowly flowing within it, emanating a pure Spiritual Energy that instantly made My Chen greedily lick his lips.

    The purity of the Spiritual Fire Marrow was several times more powerful than those that he had previously refined.

    Mu Chen slowly clenched his fist. He should be able to start making his breakthrough to Third Grade Sovereign with this Spiritual Fire Marrow.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, pretty gusty.¡± ps resounded next to him as Huo Mei¡¯er flew over in chuckles. She lightly turned her head and bewitchingly looked at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m not dead.¡± Mu Chen grumbled. There wasn¡¯t any ming in his tone, since he knew that he did not have any good rtion with Huo Mei¡¯er, so she had no obligations in helping him.

    ¡°Haha, angry?¡±

    Huo Mei¡¯er smiled with her eyes narrowed and ced her tender hand on Mu Chen¡¯s naked chest as she moved closer. ¡°Looks like I have belittled you, Nine Nether has brought back a pretty decent one, this time.¡±

    Huo Mei¡¯er was alluring and bewitching, not to mention that she seemed to have a very casual character as well. The fragrance that blew over made Mu Chen¡¯s face turn red. Just when he was about to avoid her, he saw the teasing light in thedy¡¯s eyes. He flung his lips aside and stretched his arm out and tried to embrace her soft waist.

    Creak! Creak!

    But before Mu Chen could ce his arms around her, Huo Mei¡¯er gently turned her head and her fiery red long hair coiled around Mu Chen¡¯s arm like snakes. She gently gave Mu Chen a touch in his chest, before she alluringly moved back with chuckles.

    ¡°Brat, you¡¯re too tender to take advantage of this Big Sister. Talk to me when you¡¯re a Sixth Grade Sovereign!¡± Huo Mei¡¯er retreated with chuckles, leaving behind her ringingughter as she swiftly disappeared in this magma.

    ¡°Sixth Grade Sovereign? Just you wait!¡±

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help clenching his teeth as he looked at the direction that Huo Mei¡¯er departed. If that day arrives, then he definitely had to give that alluringdy a beating!

    But it was only a thought at this faraway wish. He clenched the Spiritual Fire Marrow. Right now, he had to break through to Third Grade Sovereign as soon as possible!

    Otherwise, it would be embarrassing if his qualification for the Dragon-Phoenix Haven was seized by Mand.

 Chapter 760 - Cultivation Complete

    Chapter 760 - Cultivation Complete

    After separating from Huo Mei¡¯er, Mu Chen returned to the location that he had previously used to cultivate. Because of the massacre that he had previously unleashed, the amount of Spiritual Fire Pythons was extremely few in number, so it was just suitable for him to use this spot for seclusive cultivation.

    Mu Chen opened a hole in the cavern and directly entered. He sat down, closed his eyes, and gradually slipped into the cultivation state.

    He wasn¡¯t in a rush to refine the Spiritual Fire Marrow of the Fire Dragon Scorpion, he first chose to quietly cultivate to adjust his state.

    Because he could sense the pure Spiritual Energy in the Spiritual Fire Marrow, it definitely would not be an easy task to refine the zing Spiritual Energy. Therefore, he had to make preparations prior to refining it.

    He needed to adjust his state to the pinnacle point.

    This adjustment took an entire ten days. Within those ten days, Mu Chen was like a boulder that allowed time to flow as it pleased. There wasn¡¯t the slightest impatience in him. He had his eyes shut, and sunk into his Sovereign Sea, allowing the Spiritual Energy to roar in waves.

    On the tenth day, Mu Chen¡¯s tightly shut eyes finally, slowly opened. There was an abstruse spiritual light fluctuating in his eyes. Even his skin was emitting ayer of glittering lustre.

    This was a sign that the Spiritual Energy in his body had reached a limit.

    After ten days of in-depth cultivation, Mu Chen could sense the fulfilment in his Sovereign Sea. Due to the fact that a Sovereign expert¡¯s Spiritual Energy was too vast, it could only be contained in the Sovereign Sea. But the Sovereign Sea wasn¡¯t without limits, it had to be expanded with the increment of one¡¯s strength.

    Therefore, if Mu Chen wanted to break through, he could only choose to attempt the Third Grade Sovereign.

    ¡°Almost there.¡±

    Mu Chen slowly clenched his fist and sensed the vast and boundless Spiritual Energy that was simr to an ocean in his body. He couldn¡¯t help letting out a breath of satisfaction. The joy that apanied that strength was truly intoxicating.

    With a flick of his finger, a scarlet light that was roughly the size of a foot appeared with crystal-like magma slowly flowing within it. The purity of Spiritual Energy even caused this cave to be a little hazy.

    After summoning the Spiritual Fire Marrow, Mu Chen made another summoning gesture with a wave of his hand. A sparkling and translucent current flowed out and slowly floated in the air, emitting sshing noises.

    This current was formed from over ten thousand drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. Due to the fact that the Spiritual Energy contained in the Spiritual Fire Marrow was too overbearing, it required a gentle and pure Spiritual Energy to neutralise it, thus having the most perfect effect.

    Mu Chen looked at the two costly treasures and couldn¡¯t help smacking his lips. Aside from talent, resources were also crucial in the path of Spiritual Energy cultivation, such as the amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids required for this breakthrough. It was sufficient to cause those without any backings to helplessly sigh.

    It was no wonder why the majority of those geniuses had powerful backings. Starting from young, that achievement was something that others could not acquire.

    Mu Chen deeply sighed and shut his eyes once again. With the will of his heart, scarlet magma poured down from the Spiritual Fire Marrow that was floating above his head.

    Ssh! Ssh!

    When the boiling magma poured down from Mu Chen¡¯s head, it instantly caused sshing noises and Mu Chen¡¯s face had also turned distorted from the burning pain.

    Magma poured down along half of Mu Chen¡¯s body, covering him inyers. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, half of Mu Chen¡¯s body had already been covered inyers of magma.

    Whoosh!

    At the same time, the current that was formed from the drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid had also poured down, turning into crystals as they enveloped half of Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    At this moment, Mu Chen was quietly seated on the rock with half of his body covered in magma, while the other half was covered in glittering liquid. The two slowly flowed, turning into an extremely bizarre scene.

    Just as the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body showed that bizarre state, there were also immense changes in his body.

    As his mind was immersed, his body had turned red, as if the liquid of magma was prating into the pores on his body, before turning into tidal waves that covered every single corner in Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Ssh! Ssh!

    In the path of the magma, his flesh felt like it was about to melt as a surge of unbearable pain spread out, causing the meridians in his body to twitch.

    The overbearing degree of the Fire Dragon Scorpion¡¯s Spiritual Fire Marrow was many folds stronger than the Spiritual Fire Pythons that were only a century old!

    But fortunately, Mu Chen had made his preparations as well. When the overbearing magma of Spiritual Energy poured into his body, the gentle and cooling Sovereign Spiritual Liquids had also swiftly poured over,ing in contact with the magma.

    Ssh! Ssh!

    Generally speaking, when Spiritual Energy of two different characteristicse in contact, there would definitely be a contest of strength. But due to the fact that the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was extremely gentle, it was the easiest Spiritual Energy to refine and absorb. Thus, when the two Spiritual Energies came into contact, it had directly fused into the magma Spiritual Energy, dissipating the violence within the magma Spiritual Energy.

    Mu Chen had also grasped ahold of the opportunity to immediately circte the Great Pagoda Art, refining the Spiritual Energy in his meridians and poured it into his Sovereign Sea.

    The sky was torn apart in the Sovereign Sea as magma poured down from the sky and into the Sovereign Sea, causing the ocean level to rise from the endless downfall.

    Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation had also started to get on track.

    Another month gradually passed under Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation.

    On the stone tforms on top of the Greaw ze Pond, there were multiple figures quietly seated on the tforms that were breathing the heated magma of Spiritual Energy, using it to refine their physiques and meridians.

    On a stone tform, Huo Mei¡¯er quietly stood as Bing Qing and the three other Commanders gathered behind her.

    ¡°That fellow is not done cultivating?¡± Huo Mei¡¯erzily stretched her waist, entirely revealing her gorgeous curves. Her voice was soft and extremely bewitching.

    Behind her, aside from Bing Qing¡¯s gaze briefly stopping at her curves, the three other Commanders all had their eyes hung low, The surrounding warriors of the Great Havew Army also had their eyes slightly narrowed and did not dare to look. Clearly, the Great Commander had a pretty revered position in the Great Havew Army.

    Bing Qing coldly nodded. ¡°He should be attempting to break through to Third Grade Sovereign. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know if he can seed.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s somewhat a little anxious.¡± Beside Bing Qing, a Commander shook his head. Mu Chen had just been cultivating there for two months, so the chances weren¡¯t high for him to make his breakthrough.

    ¡°He has gotten a Spiritual Fire Marrow of the Fire Dragon Scorpion. If he can refine and absorb it, then he might seed.¡± Huo Mei¡¯er spoke with an alluring smile.

    Hearing her words, the expression of Bing Qing and the other three Commanders slightly changed, since they clearly knew how terrifying the Fire Dragon Scorpion was. Even they might not he able to hunt it, so how did Mu Chen aplish it?

    ¡°Earlier, Big Sister has said that you have obtained a Three-headed Spiritual Fire Python because it fought with a Fire Dragon Scorpion, right?¡± Bing Qing¡¯s gaze slightly moved when she suddenly recalled the words that Huo Mei¡¯er had previously said to her.

    ¡°Yeah, Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Fire Marrow came from that Fire Dragon Scorpion.¡± Huo Mei¡¯er nodded her head.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be following the rules for Big Sister to help him. The Ruler has said that he has to depend on himself to cultivate.¡± Bing Qing spoke with her brows slightly knitted.

    ¡°I did not help him.¡± Huo Mei¡¯er lightly cast her lips and continued, ¡°He did it himself.¡±

    Hearing her words, Bing Qing was thoroughly stunned because Huo Mei¡¯er had no reason to lie to her. But with Mu Chen¡¯s strength at Second Grade Sovereign, even if the Fire Dragon Scorpion was heavily injured, he shouldn¡¯t be able to kill it.

    ¡°The Ruler has said that he will have to get through the Nine-Nine Fire Dragon Array?¡± Huo Mei¡¯er suddenly turned her gaze as she abruptly asked.

    Bing Qing nodded her head before asking, ¡°Does Big Sister think that he has any chance of sess?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a tough call.¡±

    Huo Mei¡¯er briefly pondered before shaking her head and lightly said, ¡°The Nine-Nine Fire Dragon Array is the test for ascending to Commanders in our Great Havew Army. Even a Fourth Grade Sovereign that isn¡¯t familiar with it will have a hard time. But, right now, just breaking through to Third Grade Sovereign will be tough for him.¡±

    ¡°However...¡±

    As she spoke, Huo Mei¡¯er suddenly paused, thinking of how ruthless that youth was when he was facing the Fire Dragon Scorpion and pursed her lips. ¡°You can¡¯t belittle that fellow, too. So it will still depend on his capability, whether he can get through the Nine-Nine Fire Dragon Array or not.¡±

    Bing Qing and the rest were a little stunned, since no one was optimistic of Mu Chen. But they never thought that Huo Mei¡¯er would have a trace of uncertainty.

    ¡°Anyhow, we just need to watch. There¡¯s only half a month left till the deadline of three months.¡± Huo Mei¡¯er smiled as she looked down at the Greaw ze Pond with her gaze flickering.

    Another ten days quietly passed under the wait of Huo Mei¡¯er and the rest.

    There¡¯s only five days left till the deadline of three months.

    Every warrior of the Great Havew Army opened their eyes. Clearly, since an outsider was going to face the Nine-Nine Fire Dragon Array, they naturally had to witness the oue.

    But judging from the current situation, could it be that the brat named Mu Chen was intending to avoid it?

    Someone couldn¡¯t help grinning at the thought of that.

    It was a wait thatsted three days.

    Huo Mei¡¯er sat on a huge rock with her fiery-red hair gently fluttering along the wind. Suddenly, her expression changed and she raised her head to see streaks of light flying over, before they floated in the air.

    The one leading had a petite figure, but there was a terrifying pressure emanating from her. Within the Great Havew Domain, aside from Mand, no one else had such an oppressive pressure.

    Behind Mand, not only did Nine Nether follow, even the three Emperors and the various Kings follow her. It was a formation that made the warriors of the Great Havew Army have expressions of astonishment.

    ¡°What a great formation for that kid.¡± Looking at this formation, Huo Mei¡¯er made an alluring smile, before lowering her head. Suddenly, there was a huge vortex formed on the magma ocean beneath them.

    Boom!

    The magma soared into the horizon. As it rose, there was a figure standing on the magma that slowly revealed itself under the countless gazes.

    The youth had a slender figure with a handsome face and a calm look in his ck pupils. Clearly, Mu Chen hadpleted his cultivation at this moment.

 Chapter 761 - Nine-Nine Fire Dragon Array

    <strong>Chapter 761 - Nine-Nine Fire Dragon Array</strong>

    When Mu Chen¡¯s figure appeared above the Greaw ze Pond, countless lightly focused gazes in this region were directed at him.

    At this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s surroundings were fluctuating with powerful Spiritual Energy undtions. His ck pupils were as abstruse as the starry sky, emitting spiritual light as astonishing Spiritual Energy fluctuations were emitted from his every action.

    Clearly, he was much strongerpared to three months ago.

    In the nine grades of Sovereigns, there was a huge gap between every grade. Normally whenever someone wanted to break through a grade, they would have to fork out much bitter cultivation. Although Mu Chen had the help of the bizarre energy of the Greaw ze Pond, it was still shocking by the fact that he could make a breakthrough within a few months.

    ¡°He actually seeded?¡± Bing Qing and the Commanders of the Great Havew Army were looking at Mu Chen in shock. Clearly, they felt that it was a little tough to believe that Mu Chen could break through in just three months.

    Although the Greaw ze Pond was greatly beneficial to cultivation, it was not to this extent.

    In the sky when Nine Nether saw this scene, a smear of a smile appeared on the corner of her lips. She did not feel shocked, since she had already gotten used to the multiple miracles that Mu Chen had created all these years.

    There wasn¡¯t any ripple in Mand¡¯s eyes. She waved her hand and moved everyone onto the stone tform of the Great Havew Army, where the warriors of the troop immediately bowed down.

    ¡°We pay our greetings to the Ruler.¡± Huo Mei¡¯er had also bowed.

    Mand waved her hand. Although she had the appearance of a little girl, no one dared to be disrespectful just because of her appearance. That oppressive pressure leaked by the casual movements of an Earth Sovereign expert was fearful to ordinary Sovereigns.

    ¡°Haha, you have brought back a pretty good sprout this time, Nine Nether.¡±

    Huo Mei¡¯er chuckled as she looked at Nine Nether, who was standing behind Mand, and let out a pamperedughter. ¡°I am very interested in Mu Chen. Why don¡¯t you give him to my Great Havew Army, I will agree to all your conditions.¡±

    Looking at Huo Mei¡¯er, Nine Nether found it a little reminiscing, but upon hearing her words, Nine Nether¡¯s face instantly turned cold. Before she could even talk, Huo Mei¡¯er moved closer as she chuckled, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re very unwilling. But that fellow is pretty good.¡±

    Nine Nether rolled her eyes and couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk anymore.

    Mand¡¯s golden pupils looked at Mu Chen, before lightly nodding her head. ¡°Your deadline of three months is up. If you want to represent the Great Havew Domain and participate in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, then you have to get through the Nine-Nine Fire Dragon Array.¡±

    Hearing the words ¡°Nine-Nine Fire Dragon Array¡±, Nine Nether¡¯s brows slightly knitted for a brief moment as she looked at Mu Chen with slight worry. It wasn¡¯t an unfamiliar name for her and she was clear of its power.

    ¡°The Nine-Nine Fire Dragon Array is so powerful that even Fourth Grade Sovereigns will have a tough time getting through it. Therefore... do you still dare to attempt it?¡± Mand looked at Mu Chen as she slowly said.

    Under the numerous gazes, Mu Chen had also raised his eyes. He stepped on the magma as a smear of a smile appeared on his handsome face, before he cupped his fists and calmly said, ¡°Please set the array, Ruler.¡±

    The youth had a calm expression. There wasn¡¯t any fear, despite knowing the great danger. His mental state attracted quite a bit of admiration from the experts of the Great Havew Domain.

    To have his name widely spread in the Great Havew Domain in such a short time, that youth was indeed praiseworthy.

    Naturally, there were some people that inwardly smacked their lips as well, a majority of them were the warriors of the Great Havew Army. It was so much so that even Bing Qing and the other Commanders had noment for Mu Chen¡¯s confidence. They weren¡¯t belittling Mu Chen, it was just that their understanding towards the Nine-Nine Fire Dragon Array had surpassed others.

    Back then, when they barged the array, every single one of them had experienced numerous failures before their sess. Furthermore, their strengths were much stronger than Mu Chen¡¯s when they attempted it.

    They had gone through multiple failures, wanting Mu Chen to get through with one attempt was a little too whimsical.

    Mand wasn¡¯t bothered about those gazes. She lightly nodded her head upon seeing that Mu Chen was done adjusting his state. ¡°Since you have no intentions on retreating, then we will do as you wish. As long as you can get past the Nine-Nine Fire Dragon Array, then I will allow you to be the sixth Commander of the Great Havew Army.¡±

    The moment those words left her mouth, it instantly caused an uproar. The Great Havew Army was the strongest troop in the Great Havew Domain, directly under themand of the Ruler and could be considered as one of Great Havew Domain¡¯s trump cards. Not even the various Kings could get their hands on it. But no one had expected that the Ruler would actually allow Mu Chen to be the sixth Commander.

    Light flickered in the eyes of the various Kings, before looking at Mu Chen in envy and wondered why the Ruler would treat Mu Chen so well in their hearts. Previously, she had even offended the Sky Profound Pce for him, and right now, she had the intention of nurturing him as a Commander of the Great Havew Army...

    Huo Mei¡¯er and the rest were a little astonished, but they did not doubt Mand¡¯s words. After all, if Mu Chen could truly get past the Nine-Nine Fire Dragon Array, he would barely qualify as a Commander in the Great Havew Army.

    Nine Nether did not speak as well because even if Mu Chen became the Commander of the Great Havew Army, he could stillmand the Nine Nether Troop. So she wished for Mu Chen to seed instead. After all, the Great Havew Army was very strong indeed.

    When Mand finished her words, she waved her hand and everyone instantly felt a terrifying undtioning from the depths of the Greaw ze Pond. Thereafter, they witnessed the magma ocean in the Greaw ze Pond rising at a stunning speed.

    Rumble!

    Magma rolled as if there were thousands of waves rumbling in the abyss. Even the entire volcano was slightly vibrating from the huge force.

    Boom! Boom!

    When the Greaw ze Pond was constantly expanding, pirs of magma that were a thousand feet high rose into the sky, forming into massive rivers of magma.

    As those rivers were rolling, they had split apart, forming into a sea of magma in the sky. There were scarlet magma runes that were constantly rising in the sea.

    Roar!

    Those magma runes swiftly converged together and the violent roars of dragons resounded. A scarlet light rose as nine massive dragons that couldn¡¯t be fully seen were formed.

    Those nine dragons were red in colour and they coiled in the sea of magma with magma flowing on their massive bodies. The terrifying oppressive pressure that was emitted from their bodies made many experts¡¯ faces change.

    It¡¯s because they could sense how powerful those dragons were. The most important point was that those dragons weren¡¯t illusions. The genuine oppressive pressure that belonged to the Dragon n was emanating from their bodies.

    ¡°Those dragons aren¡¯t illusions, they¡¯re formed from the Primordial Fire Dragon¡¯s blood essence that flows in the depths of the Greaw ze Pond, by chance.¡± Mand looked at Mu Chen and her tender voice resounded with indifference.

    Mu Chen wore a grave expression. Every single one of those nine massive magma dragons had violent Spiritual Energy fluctuations emanating from them. With the nine of them, not even Fourth Grade Sovereigns would dare to confront them head-on. With such power, it was no wonder why it could be the trial for Commanders in the Great Havew Army.

    ¡°The array is already prepared. If you are done making your preparations, then you can step in. But upon entering, you can only depend on your own power. Even if you¡¯re in a life-and-death situation, there will not be anyone rendering help to you. In all these years, there isn¡¯t ack in those that have died in it.¡±

    Mand continued with an indifferent tone, ¡°Right now, there¡¯s still chance for you to retreat.¡±

    Huff.

    Mu Chen deeply inhaled a mouthful of air. He could sense the dangerous fluctuationsing from the Nine-Nine Fire Dragon Array. But just this alone was still not enough to make him cower.

    The youth¡¯s ck pupils gradually turned sharp and he did not speak anymore. With a tap of his feet, he turned into a streak of light, charging into the massive array under countless gazes.

    As he got closer, a scorching wind blew against his face, as if it wanted to set him on fire. That temperature could even melt gold. One could tell how dangerous the array was.

    However, Mu Chen did not decrease his speed and a vast amount of Spiritual Energy surged from his body. He turned into a streak of light as he charged straightly towards the magma sea that was emitting a terrifying pressure.

    Boom!

    The instant Mu Chen charged into the Nine-Nine Fire Dragon Array, a terrifying temperature swept forth and the torrential waves pressed over. It looked like a mountain that wanted to crush him into dust.

    It was an unexpected attack, but Mu Chen did not panic. With a stomp of his feet, a golden light surged in his eyes as the Great Sr Undying Body was instantly summoned out.

    Boom!

    The wave mmed against the body of the Great Sr Undying Body, before the magma flowed down from the golden body. That temperature, however, made the Sovereign Celestial Body dazzle even more with gold.

    Mu Chen appeared on the head of the Great Sr Undying Body as it stood on the scarlet ocean. His sharp gaze looked in nine directions of the array, where the nine massive dragons were coiled up. Their scarlet gazes were staring at the huge golden figure and the fluctuations that emanated from their bodies grew increasingly violent.

    ¡°Nine-Nine Fire Dragon Array... then, let me see how powerful you are!¡±

    Mu Chen took a deep breath at the heated atmosphere. His gaze was as sharp as des. In the next instance, he stomped his feet and the Great Sr Undying Body soared into the sky, before summoning the Great Meru Demonic Pir in a sh with a grasp of its hand. The demonic pir swept down, casting a huge shadow that enveloped one of the magma dragons.

    Facing such a powerful array, Mu Chen waited for something to happen, since he hadunched his attack first.

    It was a scene that made the eyes of many experts slightly twitch.

 Chapter 762 - Sky-Burning Rune

    <strong>Chapter 762 - Sky-Burning Rune</strong>

    Boom!

    The Great Meru Demonic Pir smashed down with monstrous ominous aura as the huge shadow and torrential Spiritual Energy descended from the sky, enveloping a scarlet magma dragon.

    Mu Chen had pushed the Spiritual Energy in his body to the limits because he could sense the chilling dangerous fluctuationsing from this Nine-Nine Fire Dragon Array. The power contained in this array definitely exceeded his imagination. If he held back at this moment, he would only embarrass himself.

    As the huge shadow enveloped down, the huge magma dragon showed no signs of dodging, but disdain sparkled in its eyes. The dragon opened its mouth and scarlet light shot out, forming a red shield of dragon scales that was roughly a hundred feet in size.

    The shield of dragon scales flickered with dazzling light. Although it wasn¡¯t thick, it was emitting indestructible undtions as it silently hovered, allowing the huge demonic pir to smash against it.

    Boom!

    A clear metallic collision rang out as the two shed. In an instant, a shocking Spiritual Energy windstorm surged, wreaking havoc.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face involuntarily, slightly changed in that instant of contact. Because he felt the stunningly strong rebound energying from the shield of dragon scales, as if it was trying to send the Great Meru Demonic Pir flying away.

    It was already so tough to handle just one dragon. If nine of them were toe together, he would probably be in a difficult situation.

    Roar!

    Just when the thought shed in Mu Chen¡¯s mind, numerous dragon roars resounded. Mu Chen raised his eyes and looked over more seriously. In the scarlet magma ocean, nine dragons shot their gazes over. The dragon scales on their massive bodies seemed to be standing and were filled with offensive pressure.

    Boom!

    The nine massive bodies abruptly shook. Scarlet light spews out as their scales shot out in every direction. They were like a storm as they poured towards Mu Chen.

    Every single dragon scale flickered with sharp luster, streaking across the sky, leaving faint marks in the sky. With such a massive amount gathered, even Mu Chen couldn¡¯t stop his face from slightly trembling.

    Huff.

    He deeply inhaled a mouthful of air and a golden light shed in the depths of his ck pupils as a golden figure appeared around him. Looking from afar, it was like a golden buddha that nothing in this world could shake it.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The scarlet scales endlessly bombarded towards the golden figure. But when they were a few feet away from the majestic golden figure, they exploded under the shine of the golden light. When the remaining force hit the Great Sr Undying Body, the remnant energy could not pose much of a threat to it.

    ¡°This fellow¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body looks quite bizarre.¡± When the warriors of the Great Havew Army saw this scene, a smear of astonishment shed in their eyes. They must have felt that Great Sr Undying Body wasn¡¯t simple.

    ¡°The might of the Nine-Nine Fire Dragon Array has just started, the main event is what¡¯s next.¡± Bing Qing hugged her chest with a calm expression. She knew that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t stupid, since he dared to barge into the array, then he definitely had some cards up his sleeves. So she did not find it strange that Mu Chen could withstand that attack so easily.

    But at the same time, this was only a small power of the Nine-Nine Fire Dragon Array.

    Every single gaze in this region was directed at the rolling magma ocean, where the golden figure silently stood, as a stunning pressure spread out.

    Roar!

    A deep and bright dragon roar resounded along with a strong dragon pressure. As the nine dragons coiled, a scarlet light flickered on their bodies. The scales that they had previously shot out had regrown on their bodies. A scarlet light shed in their eyes and they opened their ferocious mouths at the same time.

    Whoosh!

    The magma ocean instantly boiled as nine massive pirs of magma soared into the skies. Scarlet light rose in the magma of pirs, breaking through the magma. They formed into nine ancient runes zing with fire and magma flowing over them.

    The instant those nine runes appeared, the temperature in this region instantly rose. Even the space in this region had turned red. Looking from afar, it looked like a fire zing majestically in the sky.

    ¡°This is the Nine Dragons Sky-Burning Runes.¡± The eyes of Bing Qing and the rest narrowed as their faces turned a little more solemn. Clearly, they weren¡¯t strangers to this grand attack in the Nine-Nine Fire Dragon Array. Back then, when they attempted the Nine-Nine Fire Dragon Array, god-knows how many times they have failed at this part.

    Boom!

    When the nine runes appeared, a dazzling light covered the sky, forming into nine beams of light with surging mes. They streaked across the sky like shooting stars, revolving a thousand feet around Mu Chen. As those nine scarlet lights revolved, the space that Mu Chen was at started to distort at a visible speed, along with a terrifying temperature, as if it wanted to burn this entire region.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze had turned exceptionally grave at this moment. He could feel the terrifying temperature sweeping over. Even the Daluo Golden Body that was added on the surface of the Great Sr Undying Body had turned dim.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let the nine runes continue to spin.¡± Mu Chen knitted his brows. The temperature emitted from the spinning nine runes was getting more and more terrifying. This it continued, not even the Great Sr Undying Body could take it.

    This Nine-Nine Fire Dragon Array was indeed not something that¡¯s easy to deal with.

    Mu Chen tightly pursed his lips as he stood on the head of the Great Sr Undying Body. He slowly stretched his hands out. Some purple mes and incorporeal lightning Spiritual Energy appeared on his left and right hand.

    ¡°Hmm, two different Spiritual Energy attributes?¡± The moment Mu Chen revealed this, it instantly caused Bing Qing and the rest to exim. With their eyesight, they could naturally tell that the Spiritual Energy on Mu Chen¡¯s palms had fused with rather powerful energies.

    Boom!

    The nine magma runes abruptly trembled, before turning into nine shooting stars that streaked across the horizon towards Mu Chen.

    Waves of heat whizzed over as the terrifying temperature made the golden light around the Great Sr Undying Body constantly retract. Mu Chen¡¯s eyes turned sharp at this moment. The nine magma runes were too powerful, if their attacksnded, even the Great Sr Undying Body might not be able to take it.

    So he had to weaken them.

    Mu Chen stomped his feet, soaring into the sky and pushed his palms out, moving mountains and rolling the ocean. The two Spiritual Energies, one containing purple mes while the other containing the thunderous roar of the Nether Demon Heart Lightning. As of right now, Mu Chen had not managed to perfectlybine the two Spiritual Energies. But even if they were separated, their might would far surpass ordinary Third Grade Sovereigns.

    Two sts containing all of Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy swept out as they shed with two magma runes that were like meteorites.

    Boom!

    The sky seemed to have trembled as torrential waves were lifted in the magma ocean and poured down all over the ce.

    Many experts had their eyes narrowed at this sight. Along with the magma crashing down, the two meteorites formed by two magma runes had also exploded.

    ¡°He can destroy the Sky-Burning Runes with his strength at Third Grade Sovereign?¡± Some experts couldn¡¯t help feeling surprised. Just one of the Nine Dragons Sky-Burning Runes could make a Third Grade Sovereign helpless. With all nine of them out, even if a Third Grade Sovereign had gone all-out, he should not have been able to destroy them. But who could have imagined that Mu Chen actually managed to destroy two?!

    ¡°His Spiritual Energy has merged with two rather formidable natural energies.¡± Huo Mei¡¯er lightly blinked her eyes that were filled with allure as she found the reason why Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy was so powerful with a single nce.

    ¡°But, I¡¯m afraid that breaking two Sky-Burning Runes is still not enough.¡±

    In the array, Mu Chen seemed to have known what the others were thinking in their hearts. He looked at the magma that was pouring down from the sky and swiftly made seals with his hands. Thereafter, a bizarre fluctuation rippled out.

    The gazes of Nine Nether, Huo Mei¡¯er, and the various Kings changed. Clearly, they felt something.

    ¡°That¡¯s...!¡± Bing Qing and the rest eximed as they saw the space above Mu Chen severely distort. Three ck lotuses were suddenly seen appearing out of nowhere. The fluctuations emanating from them were also quite different from ordinary Spiritual Energy attacks.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Spiritual Array!¡±

    Someone suddenly eximed. Suchplicated array runes and unique Spiritual Energy fluctuations actually belonged to a real Spiritual Array.

    ¡°That fellow is also a Spiritual Array Master?¡± Bing Qing and the rest widened their mouths. This hidden card that Mu Chen had hidden was clearly out of their expectations. After all, they had never seen Mu Chen use Spiritual Arrays before.

    The three ck lotuses array was naturally the Demonic Butchering Lotus Spiritual Array. With Mu Chen¡¯s current strength, and attainments on Spiritual Arrays, the Demonic Butchering Lotus Spiritual Array that he had set up was also more powerful than in the past.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Three ck lotuses burst out, turning into three ck lights and shed with three Sky-Burning Runes. As Spiritual Energy raged, another three Sky-Burning Runes exploded.

    But there were still four Sky-Burning Runes that broke through the many attacks and swiftly appeared within a hundred feet around Mu Chen. Instantly, space violently distorted, as if it was going to burn.

    At this moment, it was already toote to intercept them.

    Countless people had their eyes fixed on Mu Chen. What else could he do?

    Huff.

    Under their gazes, Mu Chen lightly breathed out a mouthful of air and slowly ced his fingers together. At the same time, the Great Sr Undying Body also had its hands together as a smear of ferocity climbed on Mu Chen¡¯s handsome face.

    Since he could not intercept them, then let¡¯s face it head-on!

    Dazzling golden light burst out from the brows of the Great Sr Undying Body. It was like a zing sun as it rose. In the end, the light that appeared to be made of gold enveloped the Great Sr Undying Body.

    The four Sky-Burning Runes were like meteors as they mmed against the Great Sr Undying Body¡¯s massive figure.

    Boom! Boom!

    Space slightly trembled as huge cracks spread out like spider webs with scarlet light sweeping out in this region.

    Many people had their eyes directed over.

    ¡°Five Sky-Burning Runes can gravely injure a Fourth Grade Sovereign!¡± Someone spoke out in a low voice in the Great Havew Army, with some inwardly shaking their heads as well. Mu Chen¡¯s performance was already pretty good, but how would it be easy to withstand nine Sky-Burning Runes?

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Just as they spoke out, some people had their eyes narrowed.

    Everyone had their gazes directed at the ce where magma was pouring. There was a huge golden figure with a zing sun behind its head. Dazzling golden light shot out in every direction, appearing like an indestructible great buddha. The stunning stance had caused many experts to quietly suck in some air.

    That¡¯s because the golden figure was unharmed!

 Chapter 763 - Primordial Fire Dragon Blood Essence

    Chapter 763 - Primordial Fire Dragon Blood Essence

    A dazzling golden light exploded in the sky, and a giant golden figure broke through the scarlet heat waves like a buddha that had molded its golden body. That ferocious stance made many experts have their expressions uncontrobly change, turning grave.

    That¡¯s because Mu Chen was actually uninjured from five of the Sky-Burning Runes!

    It was an attack that even a Fourth Grade Sovereign would have to dodge!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Bing Qing and the rest of the Commanders couldn¡¯t help eximing. Clearly, the oue wasn¡¯t what they had expected. How could a kid who¡¯s only at Third Grade Sovereign withstand five Sky-Burning Runes?

    ¡°Haha, I have said from the start that this kid isn¡¯t so simple.¡± Huo Mei¡¯erughed as astonishment shed in her eyes as well. It¡¯s because she had sensed that the Sovereign Celestial Body that Mu Chen had cultivated seemed too powerful.

    Under the countless astonished gazes, Mu Chen¡¯s figure appeared on the head of the Great Sr Undying Body once again, before he stomped his feet. The zing sun between the brows of the Sovereign Celestial Body grew increasingly bright as a glit-like lustre flowed on the surface of its body.

    Boom!

    The Great Sr Undying Body burst out at an extreme speed, appearing above the head of a magma dragon in an instant as the gilt-like palmnded on the head of that dragon like a bolt of lightning with fearful golden light spewing out.

    Boom!

    As the golden light spurted, the magma dragon instantly issued a painful howl as golden cracks started to spread on its head, before it exploded with a boom, sttering magma in every direction.

    Mu Chen had borrowed the Sovereign Ability of the Great Sr Undying Body, the One Sr Energy, to swiftly attack and instantly ughter a magma dragon.

    This sudden event made many experts narrow their eyes. They felt surprised by Mu Chen¡¯s decisiveness and ruthlessness. It seemed like he understood that he could not let those nine dragons unleash an endless amount of attacks. Otherwise, even if he had a powerful Sovereign Celestial Body, it wouldn¡¯t be easy tost till the end.

    Rustle!

    Mu Chen did not stop his steps after swiftly killing a magma dragon. He turned around and pounced towards another magma dragon.

    Roar!

    But the remaining magma dragons had recovered from the initial surprise, and immediately roared in anger as dragon ws that had magma flowing on them prated through space and flew towards the huge golden figure.

    Eight dragon roars tore through space as they flew over with terrifying energy fluctuations that had locked the space around Mu Chen, which prevented him from dodging. However, Mu Chen still maintained a calm expression on his face. With a change of his seals, the zing sun in the center of the Great Sr Undying Body¡¯s brows grew even more radiant.

    Clearly, he had activated the One Sr Energy of his Sovereign Ability to the limits.

    The Great Sr Undying Body stood proudly on the sky as the Great Meru Demonic Pir appeared with a grasping gesture. An ominous aura and golden light surged at the same time. When the demonic pir was waved, multiple beams of light burst out and shed with the eight dragon ws.

    Boom! Boom!

    The terrifying energy fluctuations were like a group of windstorms as they wreaked havoc. Everyone had their mouths wide open in the sky as the golden light surged. Mu Chen had controlled the Great Sr Undying Body to engage a battle with the eight dragons. Furthermore, his attacks were extremely sharp. He had given up on defending and only focused on attack.

    In just ten exchanges, the Great Sr Undying Body was covered with w marks as the price for his decision. But whenever the gilt-like golden light streaked across, the marks would disappear. By itself, the Great Sr Undying Body already had a powerful defence and in addition with the Daluo Golden Body, Mu Chen didn¡¯t fear this sort of mortalbat.

    Up in the sky, the massive Sovereign Celestial Body and the eight magma dragons shed with one another. Their mortalbat caused the eyelids of those countless experts that were watching this battle to twitch. Especially with Mu Chen¡¯s ferocious methods of fight, which made them uncontrobly twitch their mouths. Despite being young, he was more ferocious than anyone there.

    The rumbling raging battle in the sky continued for a short ten minutes and five magma dragons had already been destroyed by the Great Meru Demonic Pir. Naturally, Mu Chen had paid the price for this. There were deep w marks left on the chest of the Sovereign Celestial Body, with zing magma still flowing on it. Even with the Great Sr Undying Body¡¯s decent recovery speed, it could it instantly recover from this damage in a short span of time.

    Right now, there were only three magma dragons remaining in the sky.

    ¡°Formidable.¡± Many experts eximed in admiration.

    Huo Mei¡¯er, Bing Qing and the rest, however, were lightly shaking their heads.

    ¡°If this continues, he will not have any chance to break through the array.¡± Mand said indifferently as she calmly watched this scene.

    Hearing her words, Nine Nether¡¯s face slightly changed. But due to the fact that she wasn¡¯t that familiar with the Nine-Nine Fire Dragons Array, she couldn¡¯tprehend Mand¡¯s words.

    Mand did not make any exnations because at this moment, an unforeseen event ured in the array. Magma rolled as huge pirs of magma soared into the sky with dragon roars following after. Sharp ws abruptly stretched out the magma, revealing the ferocious figures. Another six magma dragons had emerged!

    With this, the number of dragons went back to nine and Mu Chen¡¯s hard battle was all in vain!

    At the sight of this scene, not only did Mu Chen¡¯s face change, even those experts that had no understanding about the Nine-Nine Fire Dragon Array had their eyes narrowed.

    Many experts were puzzled, but they had also witnessed how terrifying the Nine-Nine Fire Dragon Array was. It was no wonder why it was used as trial to be a Commander of the Great Havew Army.

    ¡°You can¡¯t break the array with brute force.¡± Huo Mei¡¯er murmured to herself.

    In the magma, Mu Chen had his brows knitted at this scene, before a light swiftly flickered in his eyes. It looked like the Nine-Nine Fire Dragons Array wasn¡¯t as easy as he had imagined. Although the nine dragons were terrifying, it didn¡¯t mean that he could break the array by defeating them. It looked like they woulde back no matter how many times he destroyed them.

    Thus, he would only be wasting his strength.

    ¡°How can this be?¡± Mu Chen narrowed his eyes as he looked at the scarlet magma below. With a sh of a thought, he started to recall Mand¡¯s words.

    ¡°As long as the magma is still around, the magma dragons will be undying.¡±

    At first, Mu Chen still had some doubts in his heart, but after this attempt, he realised that what Mand had said was right. Could it be that he had to destroy all the magma here? But that was an impossible task, since it was linked to a fire source underground.

    Mu Chen stared at the scarlet magma ocean when a golden light suddenly shed in his eyes. In that instant, he had clearly sensed an abnormal fluctuation in the depths of the magma array.

    Rustle!

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes swiftly sparkled as he tapped his feet and made a dive in the next instant, charging towards the magma array.

    Roar!

    Seeing his actions, the nine magma dragons instantly issued furious roars as they attempted to intercept him. However, a golden light burst from the Great Sr Undying Body as the Great Meru Demonic Pir swept out, obstructing them.

    Ssh!

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure had directly charged into the magma, which raised many attracted gazes. However, the eyes of Mand, Huo Mei¡¯er and the rest had light shing across.

    Entering the magma, Mu Chen swiftly made his way towards the depths as some purple mes formed into ayer of protection on his body, blocking the high temperature, and his senses had rapidly spread out. After about ten breaths of time, his body froze as he looked down.

    In the depths of the magma, there were nine scarlet lumps of light. Within every single lump of light was a drop of magma-like blood with a dragon seemingly coiling within them as they emitted shocking, burning undtions.

    Furthermore, those fire dragons seemed to be coiling on a scale covered in fire. Mu Chen could sense a heart-rming auraing from those scales.

    ¡°The Primordial Fire Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence!¡±

    Looking at those nine drops of blood essence, Mu Chen finally understood that they were the reason why the dragons could be endlessly produced. If he could not break them apart, then he would not be able to break through this array.

    But even if he had found the source, it wasn¡¯t an easy task to break through. Although they were only blood essences, he could still sense how terrifying the owner of those blood essences was when it was still alive. That level of existence was probably well-known in the world.

    But, no matter how hard it would be, he had to try.

    Mu Chen inhaled a breath as he slowly shut his eyes.

    Outside the magma, Mand waved her hand and a light screen that disyed the situation in the magma was formed before her, with Mu Chen and the nine blood essences of the Primordial Fire Dragon within it.

    ¡°He finally found it.¡± A smear of a smile appeared on Mand¡¯s face as she continued, ¡°But the blood essence is protected by the scales of the Primordial Fire Dragon. It will not be an easy feat to break through thatyer of dragon scales.¡±

    Nine Nether had also revealed some concern on her face. The Primordial Fire Dragon was a top-ranked Divine Beast, and this one must have reached a terrifying height when it was still alive. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for nine drops of blood and dragon scales to possess such might.

    ¡°Rest assured, he can be considered to have passed the trial by retrieving one drop of the Primordial Fire Dragon¡¯s blood essence. Furthermore, the one taken by him will also be given to him as a reward.¡± Mand smiled as she continued, ¡°It isn¡¯t easy to break through the defence of the nine dragon scales, not even any of you can easily aplish it as well. Back then, when Huo Mei¡¯er became the Great Commander, she had only managed to take four drops of Primordial Fire Dragon¡¯s blood essence.¡±

    ¡°Mhm?¡±

    Just when she finished her words, Mand suddenly eximed in surprise as she stared at the light screen with astonishment in her golden pupils. In the light screen, Mu Chen, who had his eyes shut, suddenly opened them. Furthermore, his eyes had turnedpletely ck at this moment, without the slightest white in them. They looked like the ck holes of the abyss, which made him look especially strange.

    Furthermore, when Mu Chen¡¯s eyes had turned ck, the Spiritual Energy fluctuations emitting from him had also be very strange.

    At this sight, Nine Nether abruptly narrowed her eyes and she couldn¡¯t help murmuring to herself.

    ¡°This is... the Supreme Demon Heart Scripture¡¯s Demon Heart State?¡±

 Chapter 764 - Lesser Demon Heart State

    <strong>Chapter 764 - Lesser Demon Heart State</strong>

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure quietly stood in the depths of the magma. Right now, his pupils were as ck as ck holes, which gave others the feeling that they would be sucked in. In addition, his ck hair was swiftly growing and fluttered in the wind.

    This bizarre change instantly attracted the attention of many experts, even Mand had doubt shing across her eyes, since she had never seen Mu Chen using such bizarre means.

    ¡°But the Spiritual Energy around him did not get stronger.¡± Behind Mand, the Sky Vulture Emperor of the three Emperors frowned. The Spiritual Energy fluctuations around Mu Chen had indeed, not gotten stronger. On the contrary, they had gotten weaker.

    But not knowing why, the current Mu Chen felt a lot more dangerouspared to before. These bizarre changes left even the Sky Vulture Emperor and the rest puzzled.

    The only one with understanding was Nine Nether. That¡¯s because she had gotten the Supreme Demon Heart Scripture together with Mu Chen. However, what left her surprised was the fact that Mu Chen had grasped the cultivation method of the Supreme Demon Heart Scripture in just a few months time.

    And from the current looks of it, he seemed to have stepped into the initial foothold of it.

    Such talent was something that even Nine Nether couldn¡¯t help sighing in her heart. This fellow does indeed possess boundless potential.

    The exmations from the outside world did not cause any disturbance to Mu Chen. He was quietly staring at the blood essence wrapped by the lumps of light with an indescribable calmness on his face. That calmness made it seem like nothing would cause him any disturbances, even if the heavens fell and earth cracked.

    That calmness represented an absolute rationality that wouldn¡¯t be shaken by any disturbances.

    This was the Demon Heart State!

    Mu Chen gently clenched his fist over his chest. A pea-sized ck pearl was slowly forming in his heart that couldn¡¯t be seen by others.

    This was the Demon Heart Seed!

    After a few months of countlessly striking his heart with the Nether Demon Heart Lightning, the power of Demon Heart Lightning that was poured into his heart had finally been refined into the Demon Heart Seed!

    The Demon Heart Seed would not let Mu Chen¡¯s strength undergo a burst of growth, but it gave Mu Chen an absolute rationality. Under that rationality, it would allow the energy in his body to reach a near-perfect state.

    Furthermore, his state-of-mind would not be disturbed by any means under this state. In addition, when facing life-and-death situations, he could still search for a trace of survival with absolute rationality.

    Right now, Mu Chen had just formed the initial Demon Heart Seed, barely making it the first out of the Three Realms of the Demon Heart State, the Lesser Demon Heart State. He wondered how powerful he would be if he managed to reach the Greater Demon Heart State one day. Iy was no wonder why the Pce Master of the Lightning God Pce could confront Heavenly Sovereigns with the Perfection Realm of the Demon Heart State.

    Mu Chen extended his five fingers, before slowly clenching them. The feeling of having absolute control over every single bit of his strength made him unable to help feeling a little intoxicated.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, a violent Spiritual Energy fluctuation came from outside the magma as the nine dragons were charging over in attempt to break through the obstruction of the Great Sr Undying Body and drive Mu Chen away.

    ¡°They sensed danger?¡± A smile seemed to appear on Mu Chen¡¯s calm expression as he pointed five fingers at the nine drops of Primordial Fire Dragon¡¯s Blood Essences.

    Roar!

    The moment Mu Chen stretched his fingers out, the nine drops of Primordial Fire Dragon¡¯s Blood Essences let out a raging roar. The blood essences rolled and, vaguely, there were nine miniature Primordial Fire Dragons, even the red dragon scales had emitted a scarlet light at this moment.

    Rumble!

    The magma in that region started to stir, vaguely showing signs of condensing magma dragons again...

    Outside the array, everyone had their eyes closely staring at this scene. They wished to know how Mu Chen would take those blood essences with the protection of the dragon scales and his cultivation at merely Third Grade Sovereign.

    Under the numerous gazes, Mu Chen suddenly, gently flicked his five fingers.

    Space seemed to have ripple with incorporeal substance pouring out. Following after that was the howling thunderous roar that rolled out.

    Nine torn marks appeared in the magma that was caused by the incorporeal energy that swiftly charged towards the nine drops of Primordial Fire Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence like bolts of lightning.

    Sizzle! Sizzle!

    The dragon scales emitted a buzzing noise under the protection of the blood essence as they burst forth with scarlet light. A dragon rune flowed in the light, which became it¡¯s the strongest defense to protect the blood essence within.

    Rustle!

    Nine incorporeal bolts of lightning stuck, mming into the light formed by the dragon scales in an instant under everyone¡¯s gazes.

    Boom!

    There weren¡¯t any ripples on the dragon scales light barrier but to everyone¡¯s astonishment, it was the Primordial Fire Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence within that violently rippled upon the collision, as if they were issuing mournful howls.

    A scarlet light frantically surged from the nine drops of Primordial Fire Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence, as if they were defending against some sort of attack. But what made others puzzled was the fact that there wasn¡¯t any attack that managed to prate through the defense of the dragon scales.

    Mu Chen¡¯s pitch-ck pupils quietly looked at the Primordial Fire Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence that was intensely trembling, then stretched his slender fingers out and flicked once again.

    Howling cries of thunder resounded once again.

    Boom!

    The nine drops of Primordial Fire Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence couldn¡¯t take it anymore and they flew out, taking the initiative to leave the defense range of the dragon scales under numerous dumbfounded gazes.

    Rustle!

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure disappeared from the original spot and appeared behind those nine drops of Primordial Fire Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence in the next instant. Bending his finger, a suction force burst out and the nine drops of the Primordial Fire Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence were sucked into his hand.

    Roar!

    The blood essences continued to roar as if they were trying to struggle free. However, two surges of Spiritual Energy swiftly poured from Mu Chen¡¯s palms, one zing with purple mes, while the other was sizzling with incorporeal lightning.

    The Spiritual Energies of twopletely different attributes had reached a perfect bnce at this moment,plementing each other as they formed into a light barrier that trapped the nine drops of Primordial Fire Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence within.

    This control over two Spiritual Energies was clearly much more perfectpared to when Mu Chen usually handled them. At least right now, Mu Chen could not achieve fusing the two Spiritual Energies together in his normal state.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    As the blood essences were seized, the nine dragon scales burst out with a scarlet light that was a myriad foot long as it swiftly burst towards Mu Chen at lightning speed, leaving faint tearing marks in the space.

    The speed of those nine dragon scales were so fast that it was simply impossible to dodge in time.

    Rumble!

    But just when those dragon scales were about to hit Mu Chen, the magma was suddenly torn apart and a golden hand reached out and grabbed Mu Chen.

    Boom! Boom!

    The dragon scales shot against the golden hand, instantly shattering it. But in that instant when the hand shattered, a figure burst out, which charged out of the magma ocean in several breaths¡¯ time.

    At this moment, the situation on the surface of the magma was extremely chaotic. Losing the blood essences, the nine magma dragons had also lost their supporting energy and they turned into magma that was pouring down.

    Losing the core strength, the Nine-Nine Fire Dragons Array showed signs of copsing and it was clearly about to shatter.

    Mu Chen stood on the air as his ck hair fluttered in the wind. His abstruse ck pupils quietly looked at the direction of Mand¡¯s party. Even at this time, there wasn¡¯t any expression on his handsome face.

    ¡°How can this be...?¡± Many experts were dumbfounded, especially Huo Mei¡¯er, Bing Qing and the other Commanders. They couldn¡¯t help blinking their eyes and their faces were filled with shock.

    Mu Chen actually took nine Primordial Fire Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence? Even Huo Mei¡¯er only managed to obtain four when she was promoted to the Great Commander... could it be that Mu Chen was stronger than Huo Mei¡¯er?

    But that was clearly impossible!

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡± Mand had focused her attention on Mu Chen as well as she slowly said, ¡°Is it the Nether Demon Heart Lightning? It¡¯s no wonder why it can ignore the defense of the dragon scales and directly attack the blood essence that contained the aura of a fire dragon.¡±

    ¡°Nether Demon Heart Lightning?¡±

    Everyone behind her was briefly stunned before, understanding what had happened. The Nether Demon Heart Lightning was something that could prate through physical defenses, striking directly into the depths of a person¡¯s heart, having an extremely bizarre attacking method. But they never imagined that Mu Chen would actually use it to deal with the Primordial Fire Dragon¡¯s Blood Essences.

    ¡°The Primordial Fire Dragon¡¯s Blood Essences contains the remnant will of the Primordial Fire Dragon. This type of will fears the thunderous roar the most, so it was just a big trick this time.¡± Mand faintly said.

    Only then did everyone feel relieved. Luckily, it was just a trick. Otherwise, they would be ashamed to death. It was something that even they could not achieve, but a Third Grade Sovereign had aplished it, it was simply face-smacking.

    ¡°Then, what will this be considered as?¡± asked Nine Nether.

    A smear of a smile appeared on Mand¡¯s exquisite face as she said, ¡°He won, of course. There¡¯s no trick to speak of as long as you can win. Any method, even luck can be considered a part of your strength.¡±

    ¡°He was able to find a method to break it in such a short time and can even control the Nether Demon Heart Lightning to such a degree, those aren¡¯t tricks.¡±

    Rumble!

    When Mand finished speaking, the huge magma ocean tore apart and magma poured down, rumbling into the Greaw ze Pond.

    Up in the sky, Mu Chen¡¯s body lightly trembled as the abstruse ckness in his pupils swiftly retracted. His long ck hair had also shrunk back, returning to his original appearance in a few breaths¡¯ time.

    As the Demon Heart State retracted, Mu Chen¡¯s handsome face had also turned immediately lively. Right now, he possessed the liveliness that he should have.

    ¡°From now on, you are the Sixth Commander of the Great Havew Army.¡±

    When spirituality and liveliness returned in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, Mand¡¯s tender voice had also resounded, unhurried.

    Down below, all the warriors of the Great Havew Army exchanged looks, before respectfully bowing with their fists cupped together as deep voices resounded in an orderly fashion.

    ¡°Your subordinates greet the Sixth Commander!¡±

 Chapter 765 - Dragon-Phoenix Record

    Chapter 765 - Dragon-Phoenix Record

    ¡°Your subordinates greet the Sixth Commander!¡±

    Up in the sky, faint ripples rose in his somewhat calm heart as Mu Chen looked at the Great Havew Army, which waspletely bowing with respect. After all, it was the Great Havew Army before him, the strongest troop within the Great Havew Domain.

    Although the Nine Nether Troop had pretty decent potential, the Nine Nether Troop wouldn¡¯tst a few minutes if both of the troops were to fight. After all, everyone in the Great Havew Army had stepped into the Sovereign Realm.

    If the might of this army was unleashed, probably aside from the Three Emperors, none of the Kings could fight them.

    Since the Great Havew Army was so powerful, it definitely wasn¡¯t easy to be their Commander. As for the fact that he managed to get through the Nine-Nine Fire Dragon Array, he knew that the Great Havew Army had probably not fully epted him within their hearts. After all, his strength was too weakpared to the other Commanders.

    But Mu Chen wasn¡¯t unhappy about this. Although there was some distance between him and the five Commanders, there would be a day when no one would dare to look at him in contempt as long as there¡¯s enough time.

    Mu Chen slowly descended from the sky andnded at the area where Mand and the rest were at. He waved his hand and a jade bottle appeared in his hand, with two different colours of Spiritual Energy flowing within. Wrapped by the Spiritual Energies were nine drops of blood essence that seemed like magma. An extremely zing fluctuation was emanating from them.

    The Primordial Fire Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence.

    ¡°They¡¯re all mine?¡± Mu Chen smiled as he looked at Mand.

    Mu Chen was naturally drooling over the Primordial Fire Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence as the Primordial Fire Dragon was ranked within the top ranks of powerful Divine Beasts, whose strengths weren¡¯t any weaker than the Northern Sea Dragon.

    Back then, in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Mu Chen spent so much effort and only managed to get a drop of the Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence. But right now, he had obtained nine drops, so he was naturally especially happy.

    Mand indifferently nodded her head. Although the Primordial Fire Dragon¡¯s Blood Essences were precious, they weren¡¯t much in her eyes.

    ¡°Since you have gotten through the Nine-Nine Fire Dragon Array, then the only quota for the Dragon-Phoenix Haven will be given to you.¡±

    Mand then cast a nce a Mu Chen before saying, ¡°The Dragon-Phoenix Haven can be considered as a grand asion amongst the younger generations of the Northern Region. Every single one of those fellows possesses monstrous talents apanied with powerful backings. Their strengths aren¡¯tparable to what you have encountered so far.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head. He would naturally not underestimate those blessed geniuses that were nurtured by resources from the various forces. Although he had yet to encounter someone else, just Liu Yan of the Sky Profound Pce was enough to make him feel threatened.

    ¡°There¡¯s a restriction in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven and none of us can enter. So at that time, you can only depend on yourself. If you get yourself killed there, then you can only me yourself for being incapable.¡±

    ¡°Has anyone from our Great Havew Domain taken part in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven in the past?¡± Mu Chen asked after some thinking.

    ¡°There has, but they have all been killed by the representative of the Netherworld Pce.¡± Mand¡¯s face was a little unsightly. The Great Havew Domain must have suffered quite a bit of ridicule from it.

    ¡°In the past, there¡¯s a slight difference between the younger generation of our Great Havew Domainpared to the other peak forces. Haha, furthermore, Lord Ruler didn¡¯t seem to be too interested in it as well,¡± said the Sky Vulture Emperor.

    ¡°Who has that much time to slowly nurture those young fellows? I can p those so-called blessed geniuses to death with one hand, why bother nurturing them? As long as I exist, the Great Havew Domain will still stand. And if I am no longer around, it¡¯s useless, no matter how many of those blessed geniuses you might have.¡± Mand¡¯s golden pupils stared at the Sky Vulture Emperor.

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help grinning, but she clearly did not mean what she said. The reason why she did not intend to nurture any of the younger generations was probably that there wasn¡¯t one that she was satisfied with.

    But then again, what she said was right, as well. The reason why the Great Havew Domain could stand in line as a peak force was because of her, a powerful Earth Sovereign expert¡¯s existence. As long as she existed, no one would lightly ce their ideas on the Great Havew Domain. And if she¡¯s no longer here, no matter how many formidable younger generations were there, they could not hold the Great Havew Domain up.

    ¡°Haha, I hope that Mu Chen can have a more brilliant performance in this Dragon-Phoenix Haven to let others in the Northern Region know that our Great Havew Domain also has a formidable younger generation this time,¡± said the Sky Vulture Emperor as he smiled.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. ¡°I will do my best.¡±

    Although he knew that everyone that would participate in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven were all geniuses, he felt no fear of them. They might be powerful, but he was not simple as well.

    If he didn¡¯t have even this little bit of confidence in himself, then he wouldn¡¯t havee this far.

    ¡°It¡¯s good if you can obtain a good performance, but don¡¯t get killed by those nameless fellows and be the stepping stone for others and even embarrass our Great Havew Domain.¡± Mand said as she sshed cold water over Mu Chen¡¯s pride.

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help to refuting with his teeth clenched, ¡°Which other Ruler acts like you?!¡±

    The hearts of everyone trembled when they heard his words. In the Great Havew Domain, Mand was a dictatorship ruler to begin with and no one dared to go against her words. Although she might have a cute little girl appearance right now, no one dared to be less respectful just because of her appearance. Thus, when they heard Mu Chen speaking to Mand this way, they were a little dumbfounded.

    While they were feeling nervous, Mand, however, did not get angry. On the contrary, her lips were raised in ridicule as she turned around and leisurely walked away with her hands behind her back, while her tender voice resounded.

    ¡°Follow me, there¡¯s still five days till the Dragon-Phoenix Haven starts. I will give you some things, in case you say that I am not taking good care of my subordinates.¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned upon hearing her words, before he waved his hand and swiftly followed after Mand.

    After the two of them left, the Sky Vulture Emperor and the rest exchanged a look as they bitterly smiled. They could not figure out the rtionship between Mu Chen and Mand, but the two of them didn¡¯t seem like a superior and subordinate from the way they conversed. Otherwise, with Mand¡¯s usual cold demeanor, Mu Chen would have been reduced to dust with a flick of her finger if he dared to speak to her in this way.

    Nine Nether also shrugged her shoulders as she smiled. She was naturally happy that Mand would take such good care of Mu Chen. The reason why she brought Mu Chen over to the Great Havew Domain was so that he could have a better cultivation condition. Although she had no idea how Mu Chen was able to have such a close rtionship with Mand, it wasn¡¯t a bad thing.

    ...

    Mu Chen followed Mand as they streaked across the Greaw Sky, before descending down at a mountain peak in the depths of the mountain range. Standing on the mountain peak was a simple-designed Book Depository Pavilion.

    Landing before the Book Depository Pavilion, Mu Chen¡¯s body immediately tensed up in reflex as he swept his gaze over. Because in that direction, he sensed traces of dangerous fluctuations that invaded into his bones.

    ¡°This is the Book Depository Pavilion of my Great Havew Domain. Divine Arts, Spiritual Arrays and inheritances that we have raided from sects and ns are all stored here. This can be considered as the important ground of our Great Havew Domain. In addition, this is also the ce that Xiao Meng secludes himself.¡± Mand casually said.

    ¡°Xiao Meng?¡±

    Mu Chen was briefly stunned, before he immediately realised that she seemed to be talking about the Sleeping Emperor. Immediately, the corner of his lips involuntarily twitched. The head of the Three Emperors was actually addressed in such a funny way by Mand?

    ¡°So this is the ce that the Sleeping Emperor guards.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s body gradually rxed. It was no wonder why he sensed such intense danger earlier. With such an expert guarding this ce, it was simply impossible for ordinary people toe close.

    ¡°Although you have broken through, you¡¯re still just a Third Grade Sovereign. There¡¯s still a considerable gap between you and those geniuses. It¡¯s said that Liu Yan of the Sky Profound Pce has long stepped into the Fourth Grade Sovereign Realm. Compared to that Qin Bei that you have defeated, he¡¯s much stronger.¡± Mand¡¯s tender voice resounded before the Book Depository Pavilion.

    ¡°Furthermore, you have crippled Liu Ming and this Liu Yan has dered that he will definitely deal with you in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven.¡±

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head. Liu Yan was indeed a formidable character that someone like Qin Bei couldn¡¯t bepared to.

    Mand waved her hand and the door of the Book Depository Pavilion slowly opened. In an instant, a shocking fluctuation swept out but they could not even lift the skirt of Mand, who stood before the gate.

    Mand directly walked in, with Mu Chen closely following behind. Entering the pavilion, colourful glitters instantly filled his eyes. There were numerous stone tforms filled halos that had floating scrolls within.

    Those scrolls were emitting powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations. Clearly, they weren¡¯t simple stuff.

    The dazzling collective lineup left Mu Chen dumbfounded. He even couldn¡¯t help smacking his lips. This was the wealth of a peak force, god-knows how many unfortunate sects have been raided after all these years.

    Mand did not get Mu Chen to choose. Instead, she made a wing gesture. A streak of light flew over and entered her hand, which she threw over to Mu Chen.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re going to participate in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, then you should know yourpetitors. The geniuses of the Northern Region¡¯s younger generations are all recorded here. You can take a look so that you can make proper preparations if you encounter them.

    Hearing Mand¡¯s words, Mu Chen¡¯s heart shook and he immediately received the streak of light. As the light dissipated, a scroll was revealed before him. On the two sides of the scroll were a dragon and phoenix tangled together, vaguely issuing a draconic roar and phoenix cry, which clearly rang out.

    He slowly opened it and golden light immediately circted. What first appeared before his eyes were three golden mboyant words.

    ¡°Dragon-Phoenix Record.¡±

 Chapter 766 - Mandala Heavens Annihilation Light

    Chapter 766 - Mand Heavens Annihtion Light

    As he opened the scroll, golden light entered Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. The ancient words that were flickering with light seemed alive, and were wondering before his eyes.

    ¡°¡¾Dragon-Phoenix Record ¡¿ Rank 9: Chi Xue of the Serpent God Pce. Having the main body of a Scarlet Blood Serpent with Divine Beasts bloodline. Has a savage nature, bloodthirsty and has once blood-bathed over a hundred cities.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°¡¾Dragon-Phoenix Record ¡¿ Rank 7: Ding Xuan of the Spiritual Giant n. Born with great strength and can lift mountains. Has once challenged and undergone a hundred battles, defeating a hundred Sovereigns.¡±

    ¡°¡¾Dragon-Phoenix Record ¡¿ Rank 5: Hong Yu of the Demon Gate. Dazzling and alluring, known as a famous beauty in the Northern Realm. Countless geniuses have been bewitched by her, even causing a genius that had been nurtured for years by a peak force to betray his own sect.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Reading till here, Mu Chen was a little dumbfounded. Just how beautiful was thatdy called Hong Yu? To actually even cause people to betray their own sects.

    ¡°Formidable.¡± Mu Chen praised as he clicked his tongue. Although there wasn¡¯t any record of this Hong Yu¡¯s battle achievements, Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t be so stupid to think that she could be ranked 5th all because of her beauty.

    ¡°What about Liu Yan of the Sky Profound Pce?¡±

    With a faint tremble in his heart, he continued reading. With Liu Yan¡¯s talent and strength, it¡¯s impossible for him not to be on this record, and as Mu Chen had expected, he found that familiar name in rank 4.

    ¡°¡¾Dragon-Phoenix Record ¡¿ Rank 4: Liu Yan of the Sky Profound Pce. Cultivated the Myriad mes Celestial Body, peerlessly overbearing with heavenly mes that can burn anything. He even managed to fully retreat unscathed when facing a Fifth Grade Sovereign.¡±

    ¡°Myriad mes Celestial Body...¡± Mu Chen slightly narrowed his eyes. Although there was a word difference between the Myriad mes Celestial Body and Heavenly mes Celestial Body, it was much more powerful than thetter. Because, in the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies, the Myriad mes Celestial Body was ranked as the 69th. It was said that to cultivate this Sovereign Celestial Body, one had to collect hundreds of bizarre mes between the heavens and earth to burn one¡¯s Spiritual Energy in order to refine the Myriad mes Celestial Body. Upon a sessful refinement, it would be extremely powerful.

    Compared to Liu Ming, Liu Yan was indeed much more powerful. But what made Mu Chen feel astonished was the fact that Liu Yan even fought with a Fifth Grade Sovereign and could fully retreat unscathed.

    It looked like the ability to battle opponents that exceeded his realm was not exclusive to him. Other geniuses also had the means to aplish it.

    ¡°Looks like he¡¯s indeed a troublesome fellow.¡±

    Mu Chen muttered to himself. It looked like he had to be even more cautious in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven. With such opponents eyeing him in the dark, he could not afford to be careless.

    As this thought shed in his heart, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze shifted upwards. Right now, he was even more curious about this Dragon-Phoenix Record. Even Liu Yan was only ranked 4th, then what sort of ferocious characters would the Top 3 be?

    Golden light surged as the golden characters wondered with Mu Chen¡¯s gaze stopping at the Top 3.

    ¡°¡¾Dragon-Phoenix Record ¡¿ Rank 3: Su Biyue of the Myriad Saint Peak, a pure and holy girl whose beauty isparable to Hong Yu of the Demon Gate. In the Northern Region, the number of times when she acted could be counted on one¡¯s hand. But every time she acted, she would definitely defeat her opponents within ten moves. She once battled with the Demon Gate¡¯s Hong Yu, which ended with a small win.¡±

    ¡°Defeating her opponents within ten moves?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes revealed shock. The gold-bearing of this Dragon-Phoenix Record is a little too high, every single one of them was unreasonably strong. As for this ¡®defeating opponents within ten moves¡¯, just thinking about it would strike fear in others.

    ¡°¡¾Dragon-Phoenix Record ¡¿ Rank 2: Netherworld Prince of the Netherworld Pce. The Netherworld Pce adopts a venomous insects refinery method to nurture geniuses, and amongst ten thousand geniuses, only one walked out. He is the Netherworld Prince.¡±

    Staring at the characters that emitted a golden light, Mu Chen, however, felt a faint chill in his heart. There wasn¡¯t any record of this Netherworld Prince¡¯s battle achievements, but just those few words alone were enough to make one shiver.

    Nurturing geniuses with the method of venomous insects, this method can only be known as cruel. Moreover, this Netherworld Prince coulde out of it, so he must have experienced one hell of a massacre.

    A few months ago, Mu Chen remembered that Liu Tiandao seemed to have mentioned something about the Netherworld Pce. It was an old-school peak force in the Northern Region that didn¡¯t seem to have any good rtions with their Great Havew Domain.

    Staring at the name of the Netherworld Prince, Mu Chen silently listed him on his danger list. Although he had not seen this person before, just the fact that the two forces did not have a good rtionship was enough for him to be more cautious.

    ¡°Then, what about the first?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart lightly trembled. Even the Netherworld Prince could only be ranked 2nd, then what kind of divine figure would the first be?

    As Mu Chen moved his gaze, a row of ancient wordings silently appeared on top.

    ¡°¡¾Dragon-Phoenix Record ¡¿ Rank 1: Fang Yi of the Divine Pavilion.¡±

    The introduction was only these few words. But just these few words of introduction alone made Mu Chen¡¯s gaze turn solemn. A person with such a simple introduction and yet, could sit firmly on top of the Dragon-Phoenix Record can only be described as frightening.

    ¡°The Divine Pavilion can be considered as one with the peak force with the longest foundation in the Northern Region They have experienced five Great Hunts and can still stand firm without falling. This Fang Yi is also an absolute genius, since he was nurtured by the Divine Pavilion at all costs for all these years. They seem to have the intention of making him the next Ruler of the Divine Pavilion.¡± Mand¡¯s tender voice slowly resounded.

    Mu Chen inwardly clicked his tongue. Being nurtured at all costs by the Divine Pavilion that has such a long foundation, it was no wonder why he was so terrifying.

    ¡°This Northern Region is truly full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers.¡± Mu Chen said from his heart. Indeed, only by entering the Great Thousand World, could one know the vastness of this world. It was also precisely so that made this world interesting. The path of an expert was one that was filled with tribtions to begin with. Only by pressing onwards, step by step, could one possess the ability to overlook others.

    ¡°Now you know what sort of powerful characters are participating in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven. Don¡¯t think that you can be proud and arrogant by winning against some puny fellows.¡± Mand lectured. Except that the way she spoke, which was filled with age and experience,bined with that tender voice of hers was a little weird.

    ¡°How am I proud and arrogant?¡± Mu Chen rolled his eyes at her. Although he had self-confidence, he wasn¡¯t an impulsive person to stupidly think that he was invincible under the sky.

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Mand lifted her lips as she continued, ¡°Are you still going to participate?¡±

    Staring at the Dragon-Phoenix Record in his hand, Mu Chen lightly smiled as he stored it and answered, ¡°When the Dragon-Phoenix Haven ends, I will definitely have a spot in the Top 10.¡±

    Those geniuses in the record were indeed dragons and phoenixes amongst men. If he were to fight with them, it would definitely be a rare chance for him to grind himself, and he had never been afraid of doing that sort of grinding.

    Back then, in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong and the rest were also unreachable experts in his eyes. But by the time he left the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, he stood at the pinnacle.

    Perhaps he did not have such of a celebrated background like those geniuses, but he never felt that he was weaker than others. That¡¯s because he had his own pursuits. He had promised his father that he would bring his mother back.

    Likewise, he had also promised the girl that he yearns for day and night that he would be a supreme expert that would block the storm and rain for her.

    Therefore, he would not fear this path and his gaze would forever be looking up ahead from beginning to end.

    Looking at the smile on Mu Chen¡¯s face, Mand¡¯s golden pupils shed with a smear of astonishment, before she lightly pped her hands with a smile. ¡°Pretty good, at least you have some bearing. Although it was just a strong front with a weak inside, at least you did not bring disgrace to the title of Primordial Immortal Body¡¯s Sessor.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the thing that you will be giving me?¡± Mu Chen did not pay any attention to her as he directly stretched his hand out, demanding with an eye-narrowing smile. With Mand¡¯s position, the item that she would be giving him would definitely not be ordinary.

    Knowing that all those participants in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven were monsters, Mu Chen was itching to get more means for himself. Because even for someone as self-confident as him, after knowing the top three rankers, he knew that they were all absolutely formidable opponents.

    Mand rolled her eyes at Mu Chen, before turning around and headed towards the depths of the Book Depository Pavilion. Looking at her actions, Mu Chen immediately followed her.

    They passed through numerous stone tforms that were emitting a strong light. Although the fluctuations emitting from those scrolls were powerful, Mand¡¯s steps did note to a stop. Only after ten minutes, did she start to slow down, before the end of the Book Depository Pavilion appeared before their eyes.

    Only then, did Mand stop her steps.

    Mu Chen raised his head and saw an indistinctive stone statue at the end of the Book Depository Pavilion. The stone statue was dull-grey in colour with a seal formed with one hand that supported upwards. In the palm of the stone statue, there was a bizarre flower hovering above it.

    The bizarre flower was purple in colour, with bewitching petals. It was as if there was an enchanting light floating on it. At the same time, there was a strange undtion being emitted from it, which made Mu Chen¡¯s attention a little distracted. In that instant, even his mind was about to be sucked in by it.

    Rumble!

    The Nether Demon Heart Lightning suddenly rang out in Mu Chen¡¯s heart, which made him immediately clear up. He took a step back and stared at the strange purple flower with fear in his eyes, it was actually an item that could cause the mind to be intoxicated.

    Mand made a summoning gesture with her hand and the purple flower floated down, beforending in her hand. She looked at it for a brief moment, before flicking her finger, making the flower fly towards Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen carefully received it. As the flowernded in his hand, he realised that there seemed to be some ancient text on the petals of the flower.

    ¡°This is an ancient Divine Art known as the Mand Heavens Annihtion Light. Upon execution, the sky and earth will turn dark and a region will bepletely annihted. It¡¯s a powerparable to a true annihtion.¡±

    Mand faintly said, ¡°But if you want to cultivate it, then you have to borrow the power of a Primordial Mand Flower.¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned. The Primordial Mand Flower was a mystical existence between the heavens and earth, possessing intelligence. Every single one of them wasparable to a powerful expert, how was he going to borrow their power?

    Seemingly having seen through the doubts in Mu Chen¡¯s heart, Mand extended her hand and gently pointed at Mu Chen¡¯s abdomen. It was where the Sovereign Sea was located, and in the Sovereign Sea, there was a hidden ck paper...

    Mu Chen understood what she meant and immediately went ecstatic. Because there were the divine runes of a Primordial Mand Flower sealed in the Immortal Page. That meant that this Mand Heavens Annihtion Light was practically made for him!

    Others had no way of training in it, but it was perfect for him!

    At this moment, even with Mu Chen¡¯sposure, he couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud. This gift from Mand was simply too suitable for him!

 Chapter 767 - Move Out

    Chapter 767 - Move Out

    Over the next few days, Mu Chen had made full use of the time and went into seclusion in the Nine Nether Pce. The main objective of his seclusion was to study the Mand Heavens Annihtion Light.

    After studying it, Mu Chen also gradually realised that this was a profound and unfathomable Divine Art. Although Mand had not told him what the level of this Mand Heavens Annihtion Light Divine Art was, it was highly possible for this Divine Art to be a Perfect Rank Divine Art, based on his conjecture.

    It was practically the strongest Divine Art amongst those that were possessed by Mu Chen. Even the Nine Dragons and Elephants Divine Art had not reached the level of Perfect Rank.

    Naturally, a high-graded Divine Art meant that it would be tough to train in it as well, and the difficulty of this Mand Heavens Annihtion Light made Mu Chen endlessly click his tongue, even with his talent.

    Even with Mand¡¯s hidden pointers, Mu Chen barely touched the hair of it after a few days. But fortunately, he had the divine runes of a Primordial Mand Flower in his Immortal Page. It would be of great aid for him to train in this Mand Heavens Annihtion Light. He believed that it was just a matter of time for him to learn this Mand Heavens Annihtion Light.

    Furthermore, he had great expectations in the might of this Mand Heavens Annihtion Light upon learning it.

    Aside from studying the Mand Heavens Annihtion Light for the past few days, Mu Chen had divided his attention onto Spiritual Arrays, as well. Although he rarely used Spiritual Arrays when fighting, it was, after all, an advantage and trump card of his. And speaking from a certain angle, his talent in Spiritual Arrays even surpassed his Spiritual Energy cultivation.

    All in all, his mother was a genuine Spiritual Array Ancestor-leveled Spiritual Array Master, whose strength was something that not even Mand could face.

    Sometimes, Mu Chen would think that if others knew that his mother was a terrifying existenceparable to a Heavenly Sovereign, there would probably be no one on the Skw Continent that would dare to provoke him...

    But this thought had alsopletely disappeared in Mu Chen¡¯s mind in an instant. Not to mention that his mother was right now trapped, even with his character, he wouldn¡¯t resort to intimidating others with his connections.

    Mu Chen inwardly sighed. It looked like the ¡®powerful second generation¡¯ was not something that he could be, even if he wanted to be, it was more reliable to rely on himself. Thus, Mu Chen would go into the Book Depository Pavilion during his free time to look for some Spiritual Arrays to train in. He had a premonition that this Dragon-Phoenix Haven would definitely be a shocking battle. With an additional means, he would have an additional chance in protecting himself.

    Facing those ferocious characters on the Dragon-Phoenix Record, even Mu Chen had to pull himself together and could not afford to belittle others.

    Mand had also given Mu Chen her greatest support, allowing him to visit the Book Depository Pavilion as he wished, and allowed him to train in it as well. This special treatment made some Kings green with envy. After all, everyone knew what sort of treasures were stored in the Book Depository Pavilion. Normally, even they would not have the qualifications to enter, unless they had done a great service. However, Mu Chen could freely enter as he wished, which made them drool.

    But, they only drooled, and no one dared to say anything about it. At this point in time, even a blind man could tell that Mu Chen and the Ruler had an extraordinary rtionship. And with the support of the Ruler, no one in the Great Havew Domain dared to provoke Mu Chen. Take the Blood Hawk King for example, he no longer dared to pull any tricks with Mu Chen. After all, if he made the Ruler upset, then he would probably lose his post.

    After Mand opened all her resources to Mu Chen, several days had also swiftly passed by...

    The fifth day

    Today, the Nine Nether Pce was especially lively as people of various factions had gathered here. At this moment, Mu Chen was smiling as he cupped his fists with them.

    ¡°If you¡¯re done preparing, then quickly leave. We will not be sending you off. The Dragon-Phoenix Haven is located in the Dragon-Phoenix Mountain Range in the northwest, go there yourself.¡± Mand said as she waved her hand at Mu Chen.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going alone?¡± Hearing her words, Mu Chen was stunned. Although he had been in the Northern Region for quite some time now, he had never gone far from the Great Havew Domain by himself. He originally thought that this group of people from the Great Havew Domain would send him off a little bit, at least to show the bearing of a peak force and intimidate those small fries a little.

    ¡°You¡¯re not a kid, you need someone to apany you?¡± Mand flung her lips as she continued, ¡°If you are not even capable of going to the Dragon-Phoenix Mountain Range by yourself, then don¡¯t participate and be an embarrassment.¡±

    Mu Chen was angered to the point that his teeth were itching. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this little girl before him could suppress him with a wave of her hand, he might not have been able to hold himself back from teaching her a lesson.

    ¡°Domain Ruler is joking, due to the fact that only those participating in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven can enter and others that are too powerful cannot, the representative of the other forces will be going along as well. They will not be sending any experts to follow.¡±

    Nine Nether smiled next to him as she continued, ¡°Therefore, you can only rely on yourself to handle whatever situation you face in this Dragon-Phoenix Haven.¡±

    Mu Chen helplessly sighed. It looked like he would really be going on a solo journey this time.

    ¡°Take this.¡±

    Just when Mu Chen was feeling depressed and was about to move out, Mand suddenly flicked her finger and a beam of light flew towards Mu Chen. Mu Chen caught it in his hand, it was an antique jade with strange fluctuations emitting from it.

    ¡°If you encounter any life-and-death danger, crush it.¡± Mand said with indifference.

    Mu Chen was stunned. He had heard from Nine Nether that there should be a restriction in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, so those whose strengths have reached Mand¡¯s level would not be able to enter. If they were to do so, they would definitely be inflicted with a considerable trouble. But right now, Mand had given him an antique jade, which, upon crushing it, she would rely on that fluctuation to travel through a tear of space.

    If that was the case, then she would definitely have to pay some price for it.

    Mu Chen felt touched in his heart and held onto the antique jade. He did not say a single word about it and stored it into his Universal Bracelet. It looked like he had to be more careful in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven.

    ¡°Haha. Mu Chen, although we will not be able to go to the Dragon-Phoenix Mountain Range, we will be paying attention to the situation at all times. Our Great Havew Domain will wait for you toe out.¡± The Sky Vulture Emperor smiled from the side.

    ¡°This time, the reputation of my Great Havew Domain will rely on you!¡±

    Mu Chen respectfully cupped his hands towards the Sky Vulture Emperor. ¡°Lord Sky Vulture Emperor, be assured that I will definitely do my best!¡±

    Finishing his words, he no longer hesitated as he moved and was about to leap into the horizon.

    ¡°If you cane back smoothly, then the seat of Great Havew Domain¡¯s Tenth King will be yours.¡± Mand looked at Mu Chen as she said.

    ¡°Haha, then I will be thanking Lord Ruler to keep that seat for me!¡± Mu Chenughed out as he moved, directly turning into a streak of light as he flew across the horizon. In a few breaths¡¯ time, he had already disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.

    Looking at his leaving silhouette, everyone sighed.

    ¡°Ruler, this Dragon-Phoenix Haven is rumoured to be the most intense one in all these years. The other peak forces have sent their younger generations that they have nurtured at all costs out.¡±

    The Spiritual Pupils Emperor looked at the direction in which Mu Chen left, before turning towards Mand, ¡°After all these years, our Great Havew Domain has been at a disadvantage in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, thus losing all our reputation. Although Mu Chen isn¡¯t simple, I¡¯m afraid that...¡±

    The remaining experts silently nodded their heads as well. They also had a genius from the younger generation partake in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven. But the moment he entered, he had already been killed by the genius from the Netherworld Pce, causing a great loss to their reputation. After that, the Great Havew Domain had practically given up on the Dragon-Phoenix Haven. But this time, Mand had sent someone to participate. Although Mu Chen¡¯s performance so far was pretty good, all those geniuses that were taking part in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven far exceeded him. They were afraid that if Mu Chen failed, their Great Havew Domain would lose their reputation once again.

    ¡°After being a turtle for so many years, we have to send someone out in the end.¡± Mand faintly smiled as she stared at the Spiritual Pupils Emperor. ¡°I know that you guys do not have much confidence in Mu Chen, but I do. As for the results, we¡¯ll wait and see.¡±

    Hearing Mand¡¯s words, the Spiritual Pupils Emperor did not dare to speak any further and could only nod his head with a bitter smile. He wasn¡¯t aiming at Mu Chen, but what he said was all true. After all,pared to the Top 10 geniuses in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, there was indeed a considerable gap between them.

    But since Mand had said that she had confidence in him, then they could only choose to believe as well. They hoped that this time, their Great Havew Domain wouldn¡¯t be like the past, and send people to go, only to end up not even having a shadow return...

    Every single expert had also raised their heads and looked at the northern direction. They could only imagine that in the uing period, that region would be attracting the most attention in the Northern Region.

    Countless geniuses would bepeting there. There would be some rising and some falling because of it as well...

    But no matter what, when the Dragon-Phoenix Haven ends, the Dragon-Phoenix Record would also change as well.

 Chapter 768 - Encounter Deep in the Mountain

    Chapter 768 - Encounter Deep in the Mountain

    The Dragon-Phoenix Mountain Range was a famous ancientnd in the Northern Region. The reason why it was famous was naturally that of the Dragon-Phoenix Haven in the Dragon-Phoenix Mountain Range.

    Legend had it that in the ancient times, there was a True Dragon and True Phoenix that unleashed a great shocking battle. That battle caused tens of thousands of meters to be levelled to the ground, even the sky was shattered in that fight.

    In the powerful Dragon and Phoenix ns, the True Dragon and True Phoenix were the strongest existences, powerful existences that possessed strengths that rivalled Heavenly Sovereigns.

    That shocking battle ended with the fall of those two terrifying creatures, and their graveyard turned into the Dragon-Phoenix Haven. It¡¯s said that the Dragon-Phoenix Haven was dyed in the blood of the True Dragon and Phoenix, causing it to be extremely abnormal. Many treasures that could not be found outside were everywhere in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven.

    It was so much so that if one could get the blood essences of the True Dragon or Phoenix, they could refine the True Dragon Physique and True Phoenix Physique upon refining them. If they seeded, the toughness of their physiques would nearly beparable to the Dragon and Phoenix ns.

    The crucial point was that the blood essence of a True Dragon and Phoenix would also bestow powerful vitality. It wasmon knowledge that the terrifying part of Divine Beasts was that they possessed a vitality that humans could neverpare to. If humans could also obtain a vitality simr to them, it would undoubtedly be greatly beneficial in the path of cultivation.

    Aside from that, there were also rumours that the Dragon-Phoenix Haven had the inheritance left behind by the True Dragon and Phoenix hidden within. If they could obtain it, it would practically be ascending the heavens in a single step.

    But, after all these years, whenever the Dragon-Phoenix Haven opened, no one had heard of anyone obtaining the inheritance left behind by the True Dragon and Phoenix. Thus, it didn¡¯t rule out that the rumour was fabricated.

    But, even so, whenever the Dragon-Phoenix Haven was about to open, not only were the geniuses of the Northern Region¡¯s younger generations stirred, even the peak forces out of the Northern Region would drool and send their representatives over as well.

    Therefore, as time passed, the Dragon-Phoenix Haven became the gold-bearing standard used to examine the younger generations of the Northern Region. Thus, the so-called ¡°Dragon-Phoenix Record¡± was born.

    But, no matter what, the opening of Dragon-Phoenix Haven every single time would be the main focus of attention in the Northern Region.

    ...

    When Mu Chen left the Great Havew Domain, he had directly rushed towards the Dragon-Phoenix Mountain Range. But due to the fact that it was situated at the northern part of the Northern Region, with a great distance between it and the Great Havew Domain, he had no idea how many powerful forces¡¯ territories he had to pass through along the way.

    But, generally speaking, this journey was rather smooth, in addition to Mu Chen travelling at top speed, he was already gradually approaching the northern area in just two days.

    As he gradually got closer, Mu Chen started to sense more and more Spiritual Energy fluctuations making their way towards the same direction. Clearly, they were all making their way towards the Dragon-Phoenix Haven.

    The owners of those Spiritual Energy fluctuations were rather young, with decent strength. However, they did not make Mu Chen too astonished because those that he encountered so far were just almost on par with Xu Qing and Zhou Yue.

    Mu Chen did not take the initiative to approach those people and had chosen to avoid them instead, choosing deep mountain paths for his journey. Although his speed would be interfered by the Spiritual Beasts residing in those mountains, it was better than having any disputes. It was also quiet and peaceful. Naturally, the main point was that he needed peace in order to continue his study on the Mand Heavens Annihtion Light.

    ...

    Night covered thend, with the asional roars of Spiritual Beasts deep in the mountain, spreading out in the night.

    Sparkles of a fire rose in the dense forest as a slender figure quietly sat down with his eyes closed. On his palm, there was a slowly spinning purple flower that was emitting a dark purple light.

    Within the dark purple light seemed to be an ancient text that entered his body along his palm. Vaguely, it seemed to outline certain profound runes.

    It was naturally Mu Chen who was travelling by himself. During these two days, he had travelled deep into the mountains. Comprehending by himself had also gained him some harvest.

    The encirclement of purple lightsted for an hour before it gradually dissipated, then Mu Chen slowly opened his eyes. He looked at the purple flower in his hand and with a flip of his palm, he stored it.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed profound... Even if I canprehend the profundities in the divine runes of the Primordial Mand Flower in the Immortal Page, I have only managed to touch the very superficial points of it.¡± Mu Chen inwardly sighed. This Mand Heavens Annihtion Light was indeed worthy of being a Perfect Rank Divine Art. The difficulty of cultivating it even made him feel a headache.

    Mu Chen lightly spat out a mouthful of air as he suppressed the thoughts in his heart and was intending to go into a cultivation state.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Just when Mu Chen was about to cultivate, his expression suddenly changed and he extinguished the mes before him with a wave of his hand. Furthermore, his figure had flown out in the darkness like a civet, vigorously shuttling in the forest.

    Patches of forest shed before his eyes and, a long whileter, Mu Chen quietlynded on a huge lush tree. He then separated the leaves and looked up ahead.

    When he directed his gaze over, his expression couldn¡¯t help freezing.

    Outside the forest was a clearke with the round moon hanging high in the sky, pouring down its moonlight, which cast a veil of silver on theke. But what left Mu Chen stunned wasn¡¯t the scenery of thiske.

    In theke, there was a snow-white naked body gracefully taking a bath. Her hair, which seemed like a waterfall, was spread out on the surface of the water. Because of the angle, Mu Chen could only see half of her face. It was that half that involuntarily made Mu Chen, who was used to seeing beauties, take a breath back.

    She had arched brows, a pointed nose, rosy lips, as well as eyes that seemed like two pieces of obsidian under her slender eyshes. There was also ayer of gloss on her snow-white skin.

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help shifting his eyes down. He saw her snow-white neck that was as graceful as a swan, and an exquisite corbone, which was slim and alluring. Further down was blocked by the clearke but vaguely, he could see the ample curves.

    In terms of beauty, thisdy could be in the Top 3 ofdies that Mu Chen had seen so far. ording to his thoughts, even Hong Yu of the Demon Gate, whose beauty was unparalleled in the Northern Region would not surpass her.

    Sshes!

    When Mu Chen was looking at thedy, theke water behind her suddenly sshed. A smear of seven colours shed past, and in the next instant, theke water exploded as a seven-coloured huge snake charged out and pounced towards thedy.

    At the sight of this, Mu Chen¡¯s face instantly, slightly changed as he nearly charged out by reflex. But in the next moment, his figure abruptly stopped.

    Because he saw thedy in theke lightly chuckle. Her chuckles were like pearls dropping onto a silver te, it was clear and crisp. She waved her hand and the seven-coloured huge snake swiftly shrunk in size, into the size of a palm, and coiled around her delicate shoulders.

    So this seven-coloured snake was her pet.

    Mu Chen secretly felt relieved. Just when he was about to quietly leave, a pair of obsidian pupils suddenly shot over from theke.

    ¡°Shit, got discovered.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart slightly shook as his figure instantly burst in retreat.

    Although thedy before him possessed extreme beauty, Mu Chen knew that she probably wasn¡¯t simple, so he did not want to provoke her.

    Rustle!

    Mu Chen¡¯s speed was extremely fast. He flew out over a thousand feet in the blink of an eye. But suddenly, his body turned stiff as hended on a huge tree. Looking up ahead, he saw a ck-robed figure, reclining on a tree branch looking at him with an eye-narrowing smile.

    It was a youth. He had a delicate and pretty face and the smile on his face was rather warm. But not knowing why, Mu Chen¡¯s body suddenly tensed up upon seeing him. He felt an uncontainable danger from that mysterious ck-clothed youth.

    ¡°Friend... if you run away like this, I will get beaten up.¡± The ck-robed youth scratched his head as he gave Mu Chen a helpless smile, before taking a step forth.

    Mu Chen¡¯s pupils shrank as he burst in retreat.

    Rustle!

    In that instant, when he retreated, the ck-clothed youth had already appeared before him, gently cing his hand on his shoulder. Instantly, the Spiritual Energy in his body stopped circting.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes revealed shock, since he never thought that the ck-robed youth¡¯s strength would be so fearsome. That fellow definitely wasn¡¯t as young as he looked on the surface.

    The ck-clothed youth grabbed Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder and moved. When he appeared next, he was already at the edge of theke, before he let go of Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen went on alert and took several steps back. Just when he was about to speak, ady dressed in a light-coloured dress was walking barefooted on the surface of theke, before stopping in front of Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen thoroughly saw thedy before him. No, she should be a girl instead. She clearly had a young age, but she had a natural charm emitting from the centre of her brows. The tenderness of the girlbined with her charm made her extremely alluring.

    As the girl walked over, the ck-robed youth, who revealed a horrifying strength, immediately had a fawning smile on his face as he ran over with a long face. ¡°Big Sister, I was just helping you chase the nearby Spiritual Beasts away when this kid got in. You can¡¯t me it on me for not guarding you well!¡±

    Mu Chen was taken aback. Such a young-looking girl was actually the big sister of that youth with terrifying strength? But the Spiritual Energy fluctuations around this girl before him didn¡¯t seem to be much stronger than his own.

    The girl gave the ck-robed youth a cold stare with her alluring eyes, before looking at Mu Chen. The seven-coloured snake crawled over her shoulder, while it stuck its tongue out at Mu Chen.

    ¡°This...¡±

    Mu Chen dryly coughed. Just when he was about to speak, the girl stretched her hand out and her clear and crisp voice resounded in the night, which petrified Mu Chen on the spot.

    ¡°You have the scent of the Primordial Fire Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence on you,pensate me five drops.¡±

 Chapter 769 - The Girl and Youth

    <strong>Chapter 769 - The Girl and Youth</strong>

    ¡°You have the scent of the Primordial Fire Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence on you,pensate me five drops.¡±

    The girl¡¯s clear and crisp voice resounded on thiskeside. Mu Chen, however, was stunned as he looked at the fair white hand that was stretched out towards him. After a brief moment, when he recovered from the shock, he dryly smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t have any.¡±

    Was she joking? The Primordial Fire Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence was something that he gave his all and could only obtain nine drops of it. Furthermore, he even gave Nine Nether four drops after that, since it was greatly beneficial to her cultivation. So, right now, Mu Chen only have five drops left with him. But this girl that didn¡¯t seem old was actually so ruthless with her appetite.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have them?¡± The girl gave Mu Chen a light smile as her obsidian-like pupils flickered with light. The breathtaking beauty made even the moon dull inparison.

    Looking at her beauty, Mu Chen¡¯s mind was nk for a moment, as if there was a voice in his heart that demanded him to take out the Primordial Fire Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence by himself.

    Rumble!

    But that nkness onlysted for an instant, before the Nether Demon Heart Lightning rang out in his heart, which instantly woke him up from the nked state. Immediately, he was startled in his heart, since the girl before him actually possessed such a natural charm with every frown and smile of hers.

    Rustle!

    When Mu Chen woke up, his figure burst in retreat in a near instant, leaving behind afterimages in the sky as his figure swiftly shot towards the forest like a bolt of lightning.

    ¡°Xiao Lin.¡± Seeing that her charm was ineffective against Mu Chen, the girl had a smear of astonishment sh on her face, before she stretched her finger out and gently flicked.

    When the ck-clothed youth heard her words, he helplessly nodded his head and disappeared.

    When he disappeared, Mu Chen¡¯s figure had made it into the forest. But it was only a few breaths¡¯ time before Mu Chen¡¯s figure appeared at the ce he was before.

    ¡°This friend, you can give up on running. It¡¯ll be troublesome if you enrage my big sister.¡± The ck-clothed youth appeared beside Mu Chen as he shrugged his shoulders.

    Staring at the mysterious ck-robed youth, Mu Chen felt a chill in his heart for a long while. The strength disyed by this fellow was simply too terrifying. The difference in their strengths simply wasn¡¯t on the same level.

    Since he couldn¡¯t run anymore, Mu Chen calmed down instead. He directed his gaze at the girl and raised his hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I only heard somemotion and so I came here. It wasn¡¯t on purpose...¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± The girl gently touched the seven-coloured snake on her shoulder and continued, ¡°Otherwise, I would not be requesting just your Primordial Fire Dragon¡¯s Blood Essences.¡±

    ¡°Based on what?¡± Mu Chen clenched his teeth. Unintentionally taking a nce and thepensation for it was five drops of Primordial Fire Dragon¡¯s Blood Essences. That was too expensive!

    ¡°Based on the fact that you cannot escape,¡± smiled the girl.

    The corner of Mu Chen¡¯s lips twitched as he crumbled in the end. However, he was also straightforward as he threw a jade bottle at the girl with a wave of his hand.

    Before the girl even stretched her hand out, the seven-coloured snake that was coiled on her shoulder flew out like a bolt of lightning. It smashed the jade bottle apart with a sweep of it¡¯s tail and the five drops of Primordial Fire Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence flew out. Thereafter, the snake opened it¡¯s mouth, sucking in and devouring all of them in a gulp.

    Mu Chen was stunned at this scene as he looked at the seven-coloured snake with a weird gaze. He had made an error in judgement earlier. It turned out that this seven-coloured snake is a formidable one. Within the Primordial Fire Dragon¡¯s Blood Essences contained the will of the Primordial Fire Dragon. But, right now, it was devoured in a single gulp by it, and looking at how lively it was, it was clearlypletely unaffected.

    ¡°Although Xiao Cai is not a Divine Beast in the Great Thousand World, it isn¡¯t any weaker than the top ranking Divine Beasts the moment it awakens.¡± The girl touched the smooth body of the seven-coloured snake as she said.

    Mu Chen was a little shocked. This seven-coloured snake was actually not from the Great Thousand World? That meant that it was from the Lower ne? Then, could these two people before him also be from the Lower ne as well?

    After devouring the five drops of Primordial Fire Dragon¡¯s Blood Essences, the seven-coloured snake swiftly burrowed into the sleeves of the girl and went to sleep. It seemed like it wanted to refine that energy. At the sight of this, the girl revealed a smear of a smile on her face, which was stunningly gorgeous.

    ¡°Looks like the Primordial Fire Dragon¡¯s Blood Essences are of great help to Xiao Cai.¡± The girl chuckled as she looked at Mu Chen. ¡°Thanks for that.¡±

    Mu Chen flung his lips aside and couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak any further. Losing five drops of Primordial Fire Dragon¡¯s Blood Essences in the middle of the night was indeed a heartache for him. He said in a somewhat unhappy tone, ¡°So, can I leave now?¡±

    These two people before him were simply too mysterious, so they mustn¡¯t be any simple characters. Therefore, he did not want to be tangled up with them any further. One had to be more cautious when travelling.

    ¡°Haha. Friend, don¡¯t be angry. Since we have met here, it means that we have a fate between us. Since you have treated Xiao Cai to eat, then we will also treat you as well.¡± The ck-clothed youth smiled with his eyes narrowed as he embraced Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder, acting very close.

    Hearing his words, Mu Chen simply wanted to vomit.

    It was something that he had intended to use to refine his physique!

    ¡°No need.¡± Mu Chen stiffly rejected, but he had belittled the passion of the ck-clothed youth. Thetter practically pulled him over under the tree and started roasting meat over a bonfire. Golden grease dripped and a caused ssh of sparks.

    ¡°Come, eat!¡±

    Before Mu Chen could reject, the ck-clothed youth had directly shoved the roasted meat in Mu Chen¡¯s hand and he had started to gobble down on food. That swift speed left Mu Chen stunned while looking at him. In the middle of the night, just what kind of weirdo did he encounter?

    Mu Chen was speechless as he looked towards the sky. Shortly after, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to think anymore. Anyhow, if the other party wanted to deal with him, there was no need for him to use any despicable means. Therefore, he also started to gobble down without any politeness.

    As the two of them ate, the girl sat by the side with her hands supporting her cheeks. Her ck obsidian-like pupils quietly stared at the two of them.

    The moon rose high up and, swiftly, it was aplete mess beside the bonfire.

    Mu Chen leaned on the tree as he rubbed his tummy. It had been some time since he gorged himself. When one cultivated to a profound height, it wasn¡¯t tough to abstain from eating.

    ¡°Haha, this friend is straightforward. I am Gu Lin, this is my big sister...¡± the ck-clothed youth wiped his mouth as he looked at Mu Chen, perfectly satisfied as he introduced himself.

    ¡°Cai Xiao.¡± The girl cast a nce at the ck-robed youth as she said.

    Mu Chen rolled his eyes,ing up with a fake name that was not at the very least real. He sighed as he answered, ¡°I am Mu Chen, currently preparing to head for the Dragon-Phoenix Haven.¡±

    ¡°Dragon-Phoenix Haven? I¡¯ve been hearing that name a lot,tely.¡± The ck-robed youth named Gu Lin scratched his head as he said in puzzlement.

    ¡°You guys are not from the Northern Region?¡± Mu Chen was a little stunned. If it was someone from the Northern Region, it¡¯s impossible for them to not know about the Dragon-Phoenix Haven.

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re not from the Skw Continent, as well. We came here because we have something to do.¡± Gu Lin smiled.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. He looked at Gu Lin for a long while, but still couldn¡¯t help popping the question, ¡°How many years have you been cultivating?¡±

    Although this Gu Lin didn¡¯t seem to be much older than him, his strength was extremely terrifying, which was a blow to Mu Chen. If the age of that fellow was as true as his appearance, then he would basically even have the heart to die.

    Hearing his words, Gu Lin awkwardly smiled before vaguely saying, ¡°Don¡¯tpare with me... I have definitely cultivated for a longer time than you.¡±

    Only when he heard those words did Mu Chen feel relieved. If that fellow¡¯s appearance reflected his age, then he would practically be a monster.

    Mu Chen then shifted his gaze at the breathtaking girl with a slightly strange gaze. She should be Gu Lin¡¯s older sister, and since Gu Lin had been cultivating for so many years, then her age must be...

    The thought of the girl having an old heart under that appearance of hers gave Mu Chen a slight amount of goosebumps.

    Since she seemed to have sensed the thoughts behind his gaze, Cai Xiao couldn¡¯t help sticking her brows together and clenched her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m not an old witch!¡±

    Gu Lin chuckled from her side, before moving closer to Mu Chen. ¡°My Big Sister has a weird physique that would often go into a deep slumber. Therefore, she is as old as her appearance.¡±

    Mu Chen awkwardly smiled. Although he was curious why she would have such an abnormal physique, he was inexperienced, after all, so that question of his was too offending.

    Cao Xiao, however, stared at Mu Chen and suddenly asked, ¡°It¡¯s said that there¡¯s the blood essence of the True Dragon in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, right?¡±

    Hearing her question, Mu Chen then understood that they had no knowledge about the Dragon-Phoenix Haven. Thus, on the spot, he informed the two of them about the Dragon-Phoenix Haven.

    ¡°So there¡¯s the blood essence of the True Dragon.¡± Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, Cao Xiao¡¯s pupils slightly shed.

    Seeing her reaction, Gu Lin¡¯s heart immediately jumped as he immediately said, ¡°Big Sister, we did note out for the Dragon-Phoenix Haven this time. We have yet to evenplete the task given to us by father.¡±

    ¡°You can do the task, I have decided to go to the Dragon-Phoenix Haven. If I can obtain the blood essences of a True Dragon, then Xiao Cai can undergo aplete evolution. I will also have no need to go into a deep slumber.¡± Cai Xiao casually said.

    ¡°Ah?!¡± Gu Lin immediately eximed, ¡°You want to go alone?! That cannot be done. Father has mentioned that you cannot act alone! If he finds out about this...¡±

    ¡°He will not if you do not speak about it.¡± Cai Xiao gave Gu Lin a light smile, before rising her fist up at him. ¡°Do you not know the consequences of disobeying me?¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, you can¡¯t do this!¡± Gu Lin howled with grief. If he knew earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have treated that fellow to a meal.

    Mu Chen paid no attention to their conversation and pretended that he had seen nothing. Thereafter, he rubbed his nose and was prepared to leave. He felt that it was still better to leave these two as soon as possible.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    But, before he could even open his mouth to bid them farewell, Cai Xiao had directed her charming gaze over and smiled. ¡°Then, I will have to trouble you to bring me to the Dragon-Phoenix Haven.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s body instantly turned stiff as he looked at the nearby Gu Lin, who was spewing mes from his eyes. He finally understood the meaning of ¡®lifting the boulder and smash his own feet¡¯.

 Chapter 770 - Travelling Together

    <strong>Chapter 770 - Travelling Together</strong>

    Under the moonlight, Mu Chen looked at the girl who was using her ck obsidian-like pupils, gleaming with the reflection of the light, that seemed like they could speak for themselves. His face couldn¡¯t help being a little stiff, since he had clearly never thought that he would attract fire onto himself.

    Although the girl before him looked gorgeous and others would yearn to travel together with her, Mu Chen could sense the mystery of these two before him. Therefore, he had no further intentions of interacting too deeply with them.

    However, before Mu Chen could even speak for himself, Gu Lin, who was beside the girl, immediately objected, ¡°No!¡±

    If his father and mother came to know that he actually allowed Cai Xiao to participate at the so-called ¡°Dragon-Phoenix Haven¡± alone by herself and with an unknown male, they would probably skin him alive.

    Hearing Gu Lin¡¯s objection, Mu Chen, however, felt relieved. He nodded his head and honestly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we are not familiar with one another. Not only will you guys not be rest assured about me bringing her along, but I, myself, also will not, as well.¡±

    Hearing his words, Gu Lin gave Mu Chen an ¡®at least you¡¯re tactful¡¯ look, which had turned into a blind eye by Mu Chen.

    Cai Xiao bent her legs together and rested her chin on her knees as she swept a nce at Gu Lin and Mu Chen. ¡°Objection invalid. I have already made my decision. Even if you do not bring me along, I will look for someone else to do so. Since there are so many people going to the Dragon-Phoenix Haven right now, I don¡¯t have to worry about not finding another person.¡±

    Mu Chen, however, shrugged his shoulders with indifference. As long as she did not go together with him, she could look for whoever she wanted. But Gu Lin, who was next to them, however, had his face instantly turn green as he made a long face. ¡°Big Sister, you will cause someone to die!¡±

    His voice was extremely miserable, which made Mu Chen grin. Although that fellow¡¯s strength was terrifying, he seemed to be firmly subdued by this girl.

    Cai Xiaoughed, ¡°There are two choices right now. Either he brings me along, or I will look for someone else myself.¡±

    Gu Lin¡¯s delicate and pretty face twitched because he was well-aware of the personality of this big sister of his. Since she had already decided on something, it wouldn¡¯t work, even if he tried to persuade till his lips broke.

    ¡°I will leave first.¡±

    Sensing trouble, Mu Chen immediately gave a dry smile and was about to leave. But before he could even move, a hand fell onto his shoulder.

    Mu Chen turned his head. Looking at Gu Lin, whose eyes were nearly watering right now, as he clenched his teeth. ¡°Brother, can you look at the sake that I have gifted you guys 5 drops of Primordial Fire Dragon¡¯s Blood Essences, can you stop ripping me off anymore?¡±

    His words had no bit of hypocriticism in them. The girl before him had a beauty on the same level as Luo Li, just that each had their own merits. One was cool and the other was alluring. Generally speaking, these kinds of girls were a danger themselves. Bringing them along might even cause trouble toe knocking by itself.

    ¡°Although both of the choices are bad, you¡¯re the better one.¡± Gu Lin patted Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder with a pained expression.

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes. ¡°You are really rest assured?¡±

    Leaving such a beautiful girl to a stranger that they had just met. Mu Chen had no idea what was going inside the head of this fellow. Furthermore, judging from Cai Xiao¡¯s Spiritual Energy fluctuations, she wasn¡¯t as strong as Gu Lin.

    ¡°Rest assured, the one that can take advantage of my big sister has not yet been born in this world.¡± Gu Lin smiled as he mysteriously said, ¡°If you belittle her, I¡¯m afraid that you will suffer greatly.¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned and couldn¡¯t help taking another nce at Cai Xiao.

    ¡°Brother, help me out this once. Although we have not known each other for a long time, I believe you are more trustworthy than others.¡± Gu Lin smiled as he continued, ¡°Someone that was ripped off of 5 drops of Primordial Fire Dragon¡¯s Blood Essences by us and yet, still had the mood to chat and eat with us. A person with such bearings is not ordinary.¡±

    ¡°But, of course, the main thing is...¡± Gu Lin pointed at Cai Xiao as he continued, ¡°My big sister has good senses. Since she is not rejecting you, then there¡¯s no problem.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s mouth twitched. Clearly, he could not agree to thest reason.

    ¡°Can I refuse?¡± Mu Chen rubbed his brows as he helplessly said.

    Cai Xiao chuckled, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then we can only trap you here till the Dragon-Phoenix Haven ends.¡±

    ¡°Agreed.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head. His voice was straightforward, a wise man knew better than to fight when the odds were against him. He did not doubt the words of this girl before him. Furthermore, the two of them could indeed aplish this with their strengths.

    ¡°Smart.¡± Cai Xiao lightly smiled. Her every frown and smile were emitting an alluring bearing that made the eyes of others slightly dazed. Fortunately, Mu Chen had a pretty decentposure, so he did not lose his bearings before her.

    ¡°Rest assured, there isn¡¯t any harm in travelling with me. Although due to the reason of my physique and my strength are restricted as a result, I will not be a burden to you. Furthermore, you said that every single one of the participants in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven are geniuses amongst geniuses in the Northern Region with extraordinary strengths. Who knows, I might even be of help to you.¡±

    As she spoke, her hand gently patted as a smear of sly light shed in her eyes. ¡°Adding all the aforementioned, it will only benefit you to bring me along. So you have no reason to refuse.¡±

    Mu Chen was left speechless as Gu Lin patted Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder from the side with sympathy. ¡°Look, I¡¯ve said that you will not be able to win against my big sister. Just acknowledge your fate.¡±

    Mu Chen rolled his eyes at him. Since he knew that the situation could no longer change, he also couldn¡¯t be bothered to dwindle on this as he asked, ¡°When shall we leave?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll rest for a night and leave tomorrow.¡± Gu Lin immediately said. He was clearly afraid that Cai Xiao would directly leave with Mu Chen today.

    This time, Cai Xiao had nodded her head in agreement, before she lightly leapt up a tree and covered her figure in the dense leaves.

    Seeing her actions, Gu Lin turned his gaze over to Mu Chen and cupped his fists. ¡°Brother Mu Chen, I really have to trouble you this time. I will remember this favour. If there¡¯s anything you need of me in the future, you can freely request it of me.¡±

    Mu Chen shrugged his shoulders. ¡°One should know how to be flexible in situations, if I were to keep rejecting her, then I would be untactful.¡±

    Generally speaking, if it was other experts like Gu Lin, they wouldn¡¯t be afraid of Mu Chen¡¯s choice. Because their strengths were a fact and Mu Chen was in no position to decline. Furthermore, Gu Lin and Cai Xiao did not take advantage of their position to bully him, so it had made Mu Chen feel a little better in his heart.

    ¡°Haha, we will not do anything to you even if you do not agree to it. Otherwise, if my mother knew about this, I would not have a good time.¡± Gu Lin smiled.

    Mu Chenughed as the favourable opinion he had increased. The two of them sat at the bonfire as they talked, while Cai Xiao was lightly leaning on the tree. Hearing theughter from below, she slowly closed her alluring pupils as her lips rose.

    ¡°Ho... Mu Chen...¡±

    Next day, early morning

    Over the sea of forests in the mountain range, Mu Chen looked at Cai Xiao, who stood upright beside him, and helplessly sighed once again, before looking at Gu Lin, who was standing before him, who was helplessly shrugging his shoulders as well.

    Clearly, the two of them couldn¡¯t do anything to her.

    ¡°Brother Mu Chen, I will leave my big sister in your hands. If you see any ignorant fellows, you can just take action and I will bear the consequences.¡± Gu Lin cupped his fists at Mu Chen and smiled.

    This fellow was dressed in ck robes with a handsome face as well. Judging from his bearings when he speaks, the background of this pair of siblings was clearly out of the ordinary.

    Mu Chen said, as he nodded his head, ¡°It¡¯s almost time, so let¡¯s move out now. If Brother Gu finishes your mission, you cane outside the Dragon-Phoenix Haven to wait for her.¡±

    ¡°Farewell.¡±

    Mu Chen cupped his fists and looked at Cai Xiao, before turning around to leave.

    Gu Lin looked at Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette, before looking at Cai Xiao with a bitter face. ¡°Big Sister, you have to take it easy. If father and mother find out about this, I¡¯ll get a scolding again.¡±

    ¡°Good, since you¡¯re so obedient to help your sister hide this, there will not be anycking in benefits for you.¡± Cai Xiaoughed as she waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll be going first.¡±

    She was rather unconstrained. When she waved her hand, she had already turned into a streak of light in the horizon before Gu Lin could even speak and chased after Mu Chen¡¯s distant figure.

    Gu Lin looked at their leaving silhouettes as he helplessly sighed.

    ¡°Young Master, we¡¯re going to let Missy go with that person?¡± Space suddenly distorted behind Gu Lin as a shadow that could not be seen clearly appeared along with his hoarse voice that resounded.

    Gu Lin nodded his head as he scratched his head again with a helpless expression. Although the Blood Essences of a True Dragon were rare, it¡¯s not like his big sister was someone that hadn¡¯t seen treasures before, so she shouldn¡¯t be too stirred by the True Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence. But why would she suddenly decide to go to the Dragon-Phoenix Haven?

    ¡°Rest assured, although Big Sister¡¯s strength is currently sealed, I don¡¯t think anyone amongst the younger generations of the Northern Region can harm her. As for the other powerful experts, if they are that blind, then they can only me themselves for being unfortunate. Father has left his Spirit Seal on Big Sister.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we have to get moving as well.¡±

    Gu Lin waved his hand, before he turned around and strode forth. Space distorted before him and his figure had mysteriously disappeared. The ck shadow had disappeared as well.

    Peace once again returned to this forest.

    On another side, Mu Chen was streaking across the horizon at his top speed, charging out of this mountain range in a few minutes. He nced with the corner of his eyes and saw the girl rxedly following over with her hands behind her.

    Indeed, he could not get rid of her.

    Mu Chen curled his lips and slowed his speed down a little.

    ¡°You¡¯re not that na?ve to think that you can get rid of me, right?¡± Cai Xiao flew side-by-side along Mu Chen as she turned her head and spoke with a ridiculing smile.

    Mu Chen awkwardly rubbed his nose. ¡°Can we discuss something?¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Can you wear a veil? If you smile like this to anyone so casually, it will be easy for us to be in trouble.¡± Mu Chen seriously suggested.

    The girl¡¯s bright pupils nced at him and paid no attention to Mu Chen¡¯s suggestion. Her snow-white feet lightly strode and bolted towards the distance as her clear voice resounded.

    ¡°No way!¡±

 Chapter 771 - Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion

    <strong>Chapter 771 - Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion</strong>

    Dragon-Phoenix Mountain Range

    Ever since the existence of the Northern Region, thisnd was an extremely well-known ancientnd in the Northern Region. Especially when the Dragon-Phoenix Haven was discovered, this vastnd practically became the most popr ce in the Northern Region.

    And this time, at the opening of the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, the poption on thisnd had also reached a terrifying height. There were endless whizzings of wind that resounded in the sky within hundreds of thousands of kilometres in radius. Figures were streaking across the horizon from every direction like locusts heading towards the Dragon-Phoenix Mountain Range.

    The name of the Dragon-Phoenix Haven was too famous in the Northern Region and anyone that could be considered as a genius amongst the younger generation would not let go of this chance so easily. Naturally, the important point was naturally the attractiveness of the Dragon-Phoenix Haven itself.

    When Mu Chen and Cai Xiao reached the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, they were just in time to witness the spectacr locust-like scene. Those shocking numbers left even Mu Chen a little dumbfounded.

    Those figures weren¡¯t your ordinary goons, they¡¯re from various forces and they were naturally the top amongst the younger generations in their forces. But upon reaching here, no matter how dazzling they were, they would all be covered up by this terrifying amount.

    Mu Chen had eximed in astonishment. He had met some geniuses of the younger generation in the Northern Heavens Continent. But be it the quantity or quality, they were far inparison to the Northern Region.

    After all, this ce was a true gathering of heroes in the Great Thousand World.

    After reaching here, Mu Chen understood how vast the Northern Region was. Even the Great Havew Domain was just a corner of it. Furthermore, the Northern Region was merely a corner of the Skw Continent, as well. This continent was truly worthy of the name supercontinent.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the Dragon-Phoenix Ancient City first. It¡¯s the closest ce to the opening of the Dragon-Phoenix Haven.¡± Mu Chen pointed towards the depths of the Dragon-Phoenix Mountain Range. In the distant ce, he could vaguely see the astonishing outline of a majestic city.

    Cai Xiao curiously looked around, before she casually nodded her head.

    In response to her agreement, Mu Chen flew out first. Roughly ten minutester, he slowed down his speed and directed his gaze, which was filled with slight shock, up ahead. He saw numerous majestic mountains that seemed to be forcefully squeezed together by a powerful force. Vaguely, giant handprints could be seen on those mountains.

    On top of those mountains was a majestic ancient city and the end of it could not be seen. The city was filled with signs of leaving behind by times, emitting an ancient and deste aura that enveloped this entire region.

    At the edge of the city, there were numerous stone pagodas with heights reaching ten thousand feet. Faint remnants of Spiritual Energy fluctuations could still be felt from those pagodas, which Mu Chen wasn¡¯t a stranger to. They were the fluctuations of Spiritual Arrays.

    In that ancient time, this must definitely have been a stunningly powerful Spiritual Array. But as time went by, the powerful Spiritual Array that could once show disdain for the sky had been obliterated under the years.

    The majestic aura of this city made others feel astonished. Even in the sky, there was an endless flow of light figures that flew towards the ancient city like locusts. However, the city was not congested.

    Mu Chen and Cai Xiao had also flown into the city, beforending on an ancient limestone street that was filled with people. The moment they appeared, there were countless heated gazes from the surroundings being shot over.

    Naturally, the target of those gazes was Cai Xiao, who hade with Mu Chen.

    Cao Xiao was long ustomed to those gazes at this moment, so she could basically, naturally ignore them. In contrast, Mu Chen felt a little helpless. As those gazes fell onto Cai Xiao, they were also directed at him, as expected, and the hostility in their gazes couldn¡¯t be concealed.

    ¡°A source of cmity...¡±

    Mu Chen could only sigh.

    Cai Xiao red at him in annoyance as the smear of a bewitching allure between her brows made even Mu Chen¡¯s heart jolt, not to mention those gazesing from the surroundings, which were a little nk.

    Therefore, before those gazes became more heated, Mu Chen immediately left with Cai Xiao.

    Although having Cai Xiao around would attract too much attention, it was also extremely easy for them to get information with her around. She only had to ask a random person with her smile and thetter would spit out all the information they knew in a daze.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look at the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion.¡±

    Seeing another unfortunate fellow that was charmed into a daze by Cai Xiao, he looked towards the north. ording to the information that Cai Xiao had previously obtained, there seemed to be a Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion in this Dragon-Phoenix Ancient City.

    Everyst bit of information regarding the Dragon-Phoenix Haven was originating from there.

    The two of them walked in the bustling ancient city, before they halted their steps at the northern side of the ancient city. Raising their heads, they saw a yellow pavilion quietly towering before them.

    The pavilion had an unique appearance, decorated with Dragons and Phoenixes. Vaguely, there were oppressive auras that belonged to genuine Dragons and Phoenixes emitting from it. Even at this moment, there were many figures that were flying towards this ce.

    Based on his senses, Mu Chen could sense that those people that wereing in this direction were stronger than those in the other ces in this ancient city. Clearly, the majority of those that were qualified toe were the elites of the Northern Region. Furthermore, those that weren¡¯t strong enough naturally did not dare to step in to avoid courting humiliation, embarrassing themselves.

    But Mu Chen did not stop his steps because of this reason. He looked at the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion and directly entered.

    Entering the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion, the sight before him instantly widened as the noise had also entered his ears. Raising his gaze and looking forth, he saw numerous levels that were irregrly exquisitely arranged, each flooring was filled with people that possessed powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations. As for those higher levels, there were shocking, fearful Spiritual Energy pressures emanating from those floors.

    When Mu Chen and Cai Xiao entered the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion, the noise from the floors had distinctively weakened and many breathtaking gazes were directed at Cai Xiao, who was beside Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen maintained a calm expression as he sought a corner and quietly sat down with Cai Xiao. ording to the information that they had previously obtained, there seemed to be someone in charge of distributing information in this Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion, and all they had to do was wait here.

    Originally, Mu Chen wanted to obtain information peacefully. But with amplight like Cai Xiao around, he knew that at this moment, he had already be the target of attention from countless experts of the younger generation. There might even be someone that had started to investigate his identity.

    And as Mu Chen had expected, there was a familiar gaze that immediately shot over from the upper levels with a chill in it the moment he entered the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion.

    Liu Yan sat on the upper levels and was looking at Mu Chen¡¯s direction with a calm gaze, before sweeping his gaze towards Cai Xiao, who was beside him.

    The area where Liu Yan was at was surrounded by numerous figures, just like a considerably sized circle. Everyone in this circle wasn¡¯t nameless amongst the younger generations of the Northern Region. Each and every one of them had a decent reputation.

    But at this moment, this circle was clearly circled around two figures, with one of them being Liu Yan. However, he clearly wasn¡¯t the main spotlight here, since beside him sat a slender and beautiful figure that attracted countless heated gazes in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven.

    This figure was dressed in a fiery-red long skirt. She had skin that was as fair as snow. Under her dress, were delicate and ample outlines that would cause the blood of others to rise.

    She had a gorgeous appearance, curvy brows and watery, slender eyes that were filled with a bewitching charm. The movements of her eyelids alone could cause the heart of others to go out of control. In the surroundings, who knows how many younger generation experts were there that seemed like gentlemen on the surface but were zing with heat in the depth of their eyes. Their looks were as if they couldn¡¯t help wishing to devour her into their stomachs.

    This demoness gave others an uncontroble desire to possess her.

    ¡°Hoho, what a beautiful little sister.¡±

    The red-dressed girl had also noticed the extremely outstanding Cai Xiao, before taking a nce at the rather unfamiliar Mu Chen, who sat beside her, before she covered her mouth and issued a pamperedugh, ¡°But that little brother is rather unfamiliar. Since when is there such an outstanding talent in the Northern Region that I am unaware of?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the neer Commander of the Great Havew Domain. Haha, he¡¯s quite capable and even Liu Ming was crippled by him.¡±

    Liu Yan faintly smiled. ¡°Originally, I held a good intention to remind him not to participate in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven. But looking at it right how, he did not ce my warning in his heart.¡±

    When the surrounding people who possessed a decent reputation heard Liu Yan¡¯s words. They instantly understood the rtionship between the both of them. Several experts who had a somewhat good rtionship with Liu Yan smiled as they looked down at Mu Chen with ridicule.

    ¡°So he¡¯s the elite of the Great Havew Domain.¡± The red-dressed girl held a trace of a smile as she looked at Mu Chen¡¯s figure. ¡°Looks like the Great Havew Domain has a pretty powerful neer this time.¡±

    ¡°Haha. Although the Great Havew Domain is a peak force in the Northern Region, the younger generations nurtured by them aren¡¯t worth praising. All these years, they did not have anything to do with the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, so why did they remember it suddenly this time? Can it be that they have not embarrassed themselves enough?¡± An expert who had a pretty good rtionship with Liu Yan smiled as his tone was filled with aggressiveness.

    He did not attempt to cover his voice. On the contrary, he had intentionally wrapped his voice with a little Spiritual Energy and sent it down from high up. Instantly, it caused the Dragon-Phoenix Haven to be a little quiet as countless show-watchers looked towards the youth who was seated in the corner.

    That figure was a little stoned but he did not fly into rage. His handsome face was rather calm at this moment.

    Liu Yan toyed with his teacup and did not look at Mu Chen¡¯s figure. He had only revealed a faint smile, before barely nodding his head at the person who spoke out.

    Seeing his hint, the expert grinned and tapped his foot, before his figure burst out. He was like a tower as he fell before Mu Chen and stretched his hand forth, directly grabbing Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Big Brother Liu Yan wants to invite you up to have a seat. Brat, follow me.¡±

    His hand fell onto Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder. However, that figure seemed like a boulder and did not move.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure did not budge and his calm yet cold voice resounded in this Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion.

    ¡°If you want to fight, do it yourself. Don¡¯t get some trash toe, aren¡¯t you afraid of pulling the reputation of you, the Young Pce Master of the Sky Profound Pce, down?¡±

 Chapter 772 - Swift Means

    <strong>Chapter 772 - Swift Means</strong>

    When Mu Chen¡¯s voice, containing a strand of chill, resounded in this Dragon-Phoenix Haven, it instantly silenced the bustling pavilion. Shortly after, everyone started to ponder.

    Some gazes faintly nced at the indifferent figure on the upper floors. Liu Yan had a well-known fame amongst the younger generations of the Northern Region, being ced fourth on the Dragon-Phoenix Record proved his status.

    Even if those gathered in the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion could be considered the elites amongst the younger generations of the Northern Region, it was unavoidable for them to feel fear when facing Liu Yan.

    Such a person was naturally the most powerfulpetitor in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, which no one dared to underestimate in the slightest. So, when they suddenly saw someone that dared to mention Liu Yan¡¯s name this way, their expressions became interesting.

    Up on the upper floors, there weren¡¯t many ripples on Liu Yan¡¯s face when he heard this, he only faintlyughed with a slightly superior attitude. In this ce, he was clearly not a nameless figure like Mu Chen.

    If he were to be bothered with Mu Chen so easily, it would lower his status instead.

    Around Liu Yan, some younger experts who had good rtions with him let out low sneers and some ill gazes started to shift towards the youthful figure below.

    The red-dressed girl, who was the main focus in the entire Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion, had also lightlyughed out with some interest.

    When every single gaze in the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion was directed over, the young expert that extended his hand out to Mu Chen earlier had his face turning a little dark. He clearly did not imagine that a Third Grade Sovereign would actually ignore him.

    However, he was somewhat subtle and did not flip on the spot, but took a step back and cupped his fists with a faintughter, ¡°I am Lu Yang of the Snow Dragon Mountains. What is your name?¡±

    The Snow Dragon Mountains could be considered as a big force in the Northern Region,parable to the Hundred Battles Domain and Lu Yang was the most outstanding amongst the younger generation of the Snow Dragon Mountain. He also possessed a strength that probably wasn¡¯t any weaker than Qin Bei of the Hundred Battles Domain.

    Although there was quite a gap between Lu Yang and Liu Yan¡¯s strength, he had some influence in this Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion. Therefore, many people had heard of his reputation as well.

    Mu Chen¡¯s back faced Lu Yang, his handsome face was a little cold. He never thought that he would encounter Liu Yan here. Furthermore, he also did not imagine that Liu Yan would be so impatient and wanted to act against him before he could even warm his seat.

    But that fellow seemed to be somewhat haughty, since he did not directly act against Mu Chen himself. He probably thought that thetter did not possess that sort of qualification for him to do that. Thus, under his hint, this pack of scoundrel friends of his jumped out.

    Cai Xiao sat beside Mu Chen with her hands supporting her cheeks while looking at this scene, before giving Mu Chen a light smile. ¡°Looks like your ability to attract trouble isn¡¯t any weaker than my own. They even came looking for trouble with you right now.¡±

    There was no change in Mu Chen¡¯s expression, since he did not turn back to look at Lu Yang of the Snow Dragon Mountains. No matter what, the Great Havew Domain was at least a peak force in the Northern Region. If it was at normal times, the Snow Dragon Mountains wouldn¡¯t even dare to let out a fart. Now that this Lu Yang actually dared to be so domineering before him, he would embarrass the Great Havew Domain if he were to respond to such a person.

    Liu Yan was arrogant, but how would he know that the pride in the heart of this handsome and gentle youth was so much higher than his?

    Reporting his name and not getting a response from Mu Chen, the corner of Lu Yang¡¯s lips uncontrobly twitched as hostility surged within his eyes. Since when did a Third Grade Sovereign dare to behave in this manner before him? Did he really think that this ce was the Great Havew Domain?

    ¡°Looks like this friend is dispising my Snow Dragon Mountains for not being heavyweighted enough... Haha, with the strength of the Great Havew Domain, it does have such qualifications.¡± Lu Yang smiled as a smear of ridicule shed in his eyes as he continued, ¡°But, did you think that you are qualified to behave this way?¡±

    Boom!

    When Lu Yang finished hisst word, his eyes abruptly turned cold as boundless Spiritual Energy burst out from his body like a storm. The strength of his Spiritual Energy even caused many experts in the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion to raise an eyebrow.

    Lu Yang¡¯s strength was probably vaguely touching the Fourth Grade Sovereign Realm. With such a strength, even if he could not be considered as the peak amongst the younger generations, he would only be a level beneath.

    Boom!

    Lu Yang¡¯s face turned cold as he stomped his feet, before his figure quickly burst out. Boundless ocean-like Spiritual Energy gathered and fluctuated in his palms as he furiously pounced towards Mu Chen without the slightest leniency.

    He had intended to use his strength to teach this brat from the Great Havew Domain that not even the Great Havew Domain could protect hisughable pride here.

    In this ce, no one cared where you were from. As long as your strength wasn¡¯t high enough, then you could only scram from the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion!

    ¡°Snow Dragon Palm!¡±

    He issued a low and deep bark as a cier-like chilled air swept out from Lu Yang¡¯s palm. A huge snow dragon flew out and enveloped the area that Mu Chen was at with snowkes.

    In the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion, many gazes had slightly narrowed at this sight. This Lu Yang was truly ruthless to be executing his greatest move the instant he attacked. If one were to be hit by the icy aura of the Snow Dragon Mountains gathered in that Snow Dragon Palm, even the Spiritual Energy in the body would be frozen. Even if they expelled it, their meridians would be damaged. Having damaged meridians at this sort of time meant that this young man from the Great Havew Domain could no longer participate in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven...

    As the snowkes swept over from his rear, Mu Chen¡¯s figure still remained still. However, Cai Xiao, who had been facing him, suddenly narrowed her eyes.

    Because she saw that Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils were swiftly turning pitch-ck. In that instant, his facial expression became indifferent, without the slightest liveliness from before.

    Furthermore, if the Spiritual Energy around Mu Chen had slight signs of surging earlier, then the Spiritual Energy around him had quickly retracted at this moment.

    That didn¡¯t mean that Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy had weakened, that meant that in that instant, he had perfect control over his Spiritual Energy.

    Mu Chen¡¯s slender hand lifted the teacup before him and lightly took a sip as the terrifying chill swept over from his rear. There were even snowkes on his hair.

    In the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion, many experts had astonished gazes as they saw how calm Mu Chen was at that moment. Didn¡¯t he know that the fatal attacking from his rear was about to reach him?

    But judging from the Spiritual Energy fluctuations around Mu Chen, he didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of defending.

    ¡°What is that fellow doing? Is he courting death?¡± Someone murmured in puzzlement.

    That abnormal scene instantly attracted many puzzled voices. It was so much so that there were even light exmationsing from several figures in the dark on upper floors.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re courting death, then you can¡¯t me me!¡±

    Lu Yang¡¯s attack had already arrived like a bolt of lightning as he showed an eerie arc on the corner of his lips. At this distance, it was toote for Mu Chen to defend himself.

    He never thought that the young expert representing the Great Havew Domain would be such a fool! Looks like the Great Havew Domain would be another joke this time.

    Boom!

    In that instant when the arc was formed on the corner of Lu Yang¡¯s lips, the space before him suddenly distorted as a soul-shaking thunderous roar pierced through his defences in a weird fashion and directly exploded from the depths of his heart.

    The appearance of that thunderous roar was too abnormal and Lu Yang wasn¡¯t the slightest bit prepared. In that instant, he lost control of his Spiritual Energy. His Spiritual Energy lost control and even his conscious nked.

    Puff!

    A mouthful of blood spewed from Lu Yang¡¯s mouth without any forewarning as the Snow Dragon Palm shattered into snowkes that filled the air. Blood also flowed out from his seven apertures.

    Mu Chen finally turned around and faced the snowkes that were blowing over. With a stride of his foot, he had appeared before Lu Yang and gently ced his hand on thetter¡¯s chest.

    Boom!

    Boundless Spiritual Energy exploded and Lu Yang¡¯s figure was sent flying. As fresh blood violently spewed out, it left a long trace in the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion before breaking the window and flying out of the pavilion with a bang.

    The entire Dragon-Phoenix Haven was in silence at this instance.

    Shocked gazes were directed at the slender figure. That scene from before was too abnormal. Mu Chen didn¡¯t seem to have done anything and yet, Lu Yang¡¯s attack had broken apart by itself and he was even bleeding from his seven apertures.

    ¡°What did he do?¡± Many experts were dumbfounded as their expressions gradually turned grave. To be able to defeat Lu Yang in just a single move, it was something that probably not many in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven could achieve.

    Some people exchanged gazes and when they fell onto that figure the second time, there was an additional trace of fear in their eyes.

    The upper floors were silent as well and Liu Yan had a dark gaze. The red-dressed girl, however, had her eyes slightly light up, before thoughtfully looking at Mu Chen. There were also several astonished gazes from the higher floors looking down.

    ¡°Interesting.¡± Someone vaguelymented.

    As the Dragon-Phoenix Haven became silent, Mu Chen¡¯s abstruse and ck eyes gradually returned back to normal as he raised his head. Directing his gaze at Liu Yan with a chill, his indifferent voice resounded.

    ¡°Now, can you do it yourself?¡±

    Cracks quietly covered the teacup in Liu Yan¡¯s hand, before shattering to dust and drifted down. He pped his hands without any expression and slowly stood up.

    As he stood up, the atmosphere in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven instantly became oppressive.

    The ferocious figure who was ranked 4th in the Dragon-Phoenix Record was really going to take action himself?

 Chapter 773 - Su Biyue and Hong Yu

    <strong>Chapter 773 - Su Biyue and Hong Yu</strong>

    Liu Yan stood up on the upper floor of the Dragon-Phoenix Haven. His figure wasn¡¯t gigantic, but it had instantly caused the atmosphere in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven to be oppressed in an instant.

    Vaguely, a formless oppression spread out, it was Liu Yan¡¯s pressure.

    As someone who was ranked fourth on the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, Liu Yan¡¯s prestige amongst the younger generations of the Northern Region had clearly exceeded Mu Chen¡¯s many times. In the eyes of many, the two of them weren¡¯t on the same level.

    Although Mu Chen had exerted a swift means to defeat Lu Yang, no one thought that he would be Liu Yan¡¯s opponent.

    Liu Yan stood on the high point as he looked down with indifference at Mu Chen as a chill gathered within his eyes. The pressure that came from him was also entirely directed at Mu Chen at this moment.

    The atmosphere around Mu Chen suddenly froze as the Spiritual Energy pressure descended from the sky in an attempt to overwhelm him.

    With Liu Yan¡¯s strength, if it was an ordinary Third Grade Sovereign, that person would definitely be left in a miserable state from his Spiritual Energy pressure. But evidently, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t in that group.

    Lightning flickered on Mu Chen¡¯s body as vague thunderous roars resounded from his body. When the crushing Spiritual Energy pressure enveloped over, it did not cause any oppression towards him.

    The two of them exchanged gazes through the air and the chill even greatly lowered the temperature in the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve grown since west met. It¡¯s no wonder why you dared to act with such arrogance!¡± Liu Yan coldly said as his voice contained a trace of killing intent. Shortly after, his gaze abruptly turned sharp as he bent two of his fingers and pointed down.

    ¡°With your strength at Third Grade Sovereign, you¡¯re still unqualified to be arrogant before me.¡±

    Boom!

    That instant when Liu Yan pointed his fingers down, circles of visible fluctuation were formed in space as a scarlet light abruptly swept out like blooming mes.

    ¡°Burning Demon Finger.¡±

    When Liu Yan¡¯s cold voice resounded, a huge and thick finger was formed from the scarlet light that spread out. mes were zing as the high temperature instantly caused the entire Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion to scorch and dry.

    Boom!

    When the huge finger was formed, it had directly pierced through space as it pressed down towards Mu Chen.

    The experts that were nearby Mu Chen instantly burst in retreat. They were afraid to be affected my Liu Yan¡¯s powerful attack as well. However, Cai Xiao had remained unmoving.

    She smiled as she looked at the confrontation, but showed no intention of rendering help. Her pair of clear eyes were filled with interest.

    Rumble!

    Looking at the huge ming finger that was pressing down, Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils were calm as he clenched his fists and two different Spiritual Energy surged out from his palms.

    Roar!

    A dragon roar and elephant howl resounded at the same time as two beams of light shot out from Mu Chen¡¯s palms, forming into a dragon and elephant. The dragon and elephant intertwined and formed a dragon-elephant light disc that shed with the huge ming finger.

    Boom!

    A huge sh resounded as violent Spiritual Energy fluctuations swept out, causing ripples in the space as well, before the dragon-elephant light disc burst forth with dazzling light and shattered together with the huge ming finger.

    Spiritual Energy ripples swept towards the two of them but were casually dispelled away by them.

    As the Spiritual Energy fluctuations in mid-air gradually dissipated, Liu Yan¡¯s gaze turned even sharper. Although it was just a casual attack that he had executed earlier, his attack was enough to suppress any Third Grade Sovereign, but it was also casually dissolved by Mu Chen. He was clearly extremely unsatisfied with this oue.

    When everyone sensed the shocking Spiritual Energy ripples and chilling intent discharged from Liu Yan, their faces instantly changed.

    The red-dressed girl beside him had her eyes slightly shing but she had chosen to do nothing but watch as a bystander; she did not have too close of a rtionship with Liu Yan. Although the young man called Mu Chen only showed a cultivation at Third Grade Sovereign, as someone with meticulous thinking like her would definitely not belittle him. It was best for her not to touch such waters which had unclear depths.

    Looking at Liu Yan, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered with cold light. He knew that it wasn¡¯t wise to fight here, but if Liu Yan truly wished to act, then he wouldn¡¯t mind letting him know that the weakling in Liu Yan¡¯s eyes wasn¡¯t as weak as he had thought he¡¯d be.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be thrown out of the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion, then leave here by yourself.¡± Liu Yan looked at Mu Chen from high up as he pointed at the door of the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion and said with a faint voice.

    Mu Chen smiled in response, ¡°Then I will have to trouble Young Pce Master Liu Yan to do it yourself.¡±

    ¡°Impudence!¡±

    Liu Yan¡¯s eyes thoroughly turned cold as his figure moved. Terrifying Spiritual Energy instantly swept out from his body like a storm. Along with boundless Spiritual Energy, his figure had turned into a streak of light and shot towards Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes as space fluctuated behind him with his Sovereign Sea faintly visible. Boundless Spiritual Energy whistled out as twopletely different attributes of Spiritual Energy swiftly gathered in his hands. Also, there were dragon roars and elephant howls that resounded from his Sovereign Sea as well.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body swiftly electrified with lightning flickering as he stomped his feet. He had burst up, directly charging towards Liu Yan head-on.

    In the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion, countless experts had their minds shaken at this scene. Could it that before the Dragon-Phoenix Haven even opens, there would be a pinnacle-level battle taking ce here?

    Under the countless gazes in the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion, two figures skimmed over. However, just when the two of them were about to sh, a gentle voice suddenly resounded in the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion.

    ¡°Gentlemen, the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion is not a suitable ce to fight, please stop.¡±

    When that gentle voice resounded, a white light descended from the sky and came between Mu Chen and Liu Yan. A gentle white light spread out as it stopped the two¡¯s movements.

    Although this energy could not truly stop the two of them, Liu Yan¡¯s eyes had narrowed when the voice resounded. He stopped moving and stared, before bursting out in retreat to the upper floors.

    Mu Chen had alsonded down on the ground as the Spiritual Energy around him dispersed, before looking towards the left. He saw a peerless beauty standing there.

    She wore a white dress with a charming appearance that wasn¡¯t inferior to the red-dressed girl. Between her brows, there was a red mark that added a more holy vour to her entire existence.

    When she appeared, Mu Chen could sense the tremblingmotion that broke out in the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion with many gazes containing a deep envy.

    ¡°Gentlemen, the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion will soon release the information regarding the Dragon-Phoenix Haven this time, so I hope that the both of you can stop fighting.¡± The white-dressed girl lightly smiled as she looked at the two of them and said in a gentle voice.

    ¡°Haha, so it¡¯s Fairy Su Biyue.¡± Liu Yan looked at the white-dressed girl as a graceful smile appeared on his face as he nodded his head. ¡°Since Fairy has opened your mouth, then I will let him off this time.¡±

    Down below, Mu Chen lightlyughed out upon hearing Liu Yan¡¯s words. Hearing Mu Chen¡¯sughter, Liu Yan¡¯s gaze turned cold, but he did not act out again. However, the killing intent he had for Mu Chen in his heart grew even denser.

    Mu Chen paid no attention to Liu Yan, since he understood that he was just finding a stage to step down. The Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion was filled with hidden dragons and crouching tigers, with at least ten auras that even Mu Chen felt danger from, which Liu Yan should have already sensed.

    If he were to fight with Mu Chen here, he would have to pay some price, even if he won in the end. At that time, he might even be taken advantage of by others. After all, everyone understood that they were allpetitors upon entering the Dragon-Phoenix Haven. A strongpetitor like Liu Yan, anyone would choose to eliminate him first if there was a chance.

    But what left Mu Chen a little unexpected was that this white-dressed girl was the third-ranking on the Dragon-Phoenix Record, the Holy Maiden of the Myriad Saint Mountains, Su Biyue. It was no wonder why she would possess such shocking strength.

    ¡°Keke. Big Sister Su, why did you have to stop such a good show, how disappointing.¡± A tenderughter rang out as the red-dressed girl looked at Su Biyue with her eyes narrowed. Her arched brows were so extremely charming that she made the throats of others uncontrobly, slightly roll.

    ¡°If you want a good show, there will not be anycking in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven. At that time, Little Sister Hong Yu will be able to enjoy all you want.¡± Su Biyue lightly said with a slight smile.

    ¡°That works, but Big Sister has to be cautious this time. You won¡¯t be able to win this time if you still use small tricks like before.¡± Hong Yue chuckled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡± Su Biyue nodded her head.

    When the two beauties spoke, the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion became quieter. Anyone could hear the swords hidden in their words. But it wasn¡¯t unexpected. After all, the grudges between Su Biyue and Hong Yu were well-known in the Northern Region. Therefore, many people had their interests aroused as the fight between this two seductresses was definitely more expecting than Mu Chen and Liu Yan.

    Mu Chen did not have much interest in the grudges of the two girls. After seeing Liu Yan lose his intention to fight, he had also decided to return to his seat.

    ¡°This friend from the Great Havew Domain, if you¡¯re interested, I wonder if I can invite you to the upper floors?¡± Just when Mu Chen was about to return to his seat, Su Biyue¡¯s gaze suddenly directed over as she lightly smiled.

    Judging from her looks, she seemed to have taken a little interest in Mu Chen.

    ¡°Keke. Little handsome brother, why don¡¯t youe sit with Big Sister?¡± Hong Yu directed her charming gaze towards Mu Chen as well. Her arched brows could even cause a person¡¯s bones to turn soft.

    Rustle!

    In the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion, countless gazes were instantly directed at Mu Chen as unconceble jealousy shed in their eyes.

    Mu Chen was also stunned and couldn¡¯t help twitching the corner of his lips.

    At this time, he would clearly offend someone no matter who he chose.

    Mu Chen would rather offend someone like Liu Yan instead of these peerless beauties that possessed both strength and scheming hearts... Their threats exceeded Liu Yan¡¯s as well.

    However, just when Mu Chen was feeling a headache for this issue, Cai Xiao, who was watching from the side, lightly smiled. Thatyer of smile nearly caused the countless gazes in the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion to light up. It was so much so that even the eyes of peerless beauties like Su Biyue and Hong Yu had lit up as well.

    Thereafter, the girl¡¯s crisp and clear voice rang out in this Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion.

    ¡°Two Big Sisters, are you going to snatch him from me?¡±

 Chapter 774 - Dragon-Phoenix Pool

    <strong>Chapter 774 - Dragon-Phoenix Pool</strong>

    When Cai Xiao¡¯s clear and crisp voice resounded, there were countless gazes that shot towards Mu Chen like arrows. Judging from the looks of it, they looked as if they wanted to shoot through him.

    Those three girls could be considered as peerless beauties and they were all talking about him. This kind of treatment was something that any man would be jealous of in their heart.

    Mu Chen had also felt a chill in his heart as those countless arrow-like gazes shot over, before he helplessly red at Cai Xiao, then cupped his fists towards Su Biyue and Hong Yu. ¡°I appreciate the offer, but it¡¯s too high up there. I¡¯m afraid that someone might not be able to take it, so I will have to refuse.¡±

    His words contained faint ridicule, which everyone was well-aware about who he was talking about. In an instant, some gazes directed over to the indifferent Liu Yan.

    Looking at Mu Chen¡¯s refusal, Su Biyue and Hong Yu smiled, but they did not insist. However, they couldn¡¯t help taking another look at Cai Xiao. Beauties tended to be sensitive towards each other. From thetter, they felt a trace of faint danger.

    That sense of danger left the two girls a little astonished. With their strengths, those that could make them feel danger in the Northern Region could be counted on one hand. So where did this suffocating beautye from?

    The eyes of the two girls lightly shed before they turned around and returned to their own seats.

    Mu Chen had also turned around and returned back to his own seat. He lifted a teacup and couldn¡¯t help ring at Cai Xiao, whose face had a shallow smile. ¡°Are you trying to kill me?¡±

    Cai Xiao supported her chin with her hands as she lightly smiled. ¡°Those twodies are too beautiful and dangerous. I¡¯m helping you here, in case lust dominates your thoughts.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the most dangerous one here.¡±

    Mu Chen spoke snappily. He hadn¡¯t been wrong with his words. Although Su Biyue and Hong Yu weren¡¯t people easy to deal with, the one before him was more dangerous in many ways.

    ¡°What an ungrateful fellow.¡± Cai Xiao shook her head as she cast a nce at the upper floors of the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion. ¡°Looks like there are a few decent ones amongst the younger generation of the Northern Realm.¡±

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes upon hearing her words and directed his gaze at the upper floors of the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion as well. Aside from Su Biyue, Hong Yu and Liu Yan, he also sensed a few hidden Spiritual Energy fluctuations. One of the fluctuations gave off an ice-cold feeling, like a piece of ten-thousand-year-old ice that was hidden in the Nine Netherworld.

    When Mu Chen sensed that chilling Spiritual Energy fluctuation, thetter seemed to have noticed him as well. Theher ice-cold intent pounced over like a corroding venomous snake. That sort of icy intent, the slightest contact would cause him to be bitten.

    Clearly, Mu Chen never expected that person to be so aggressive. He had only tried to probe, but attracted an attack instead. Immediately, he frowned his brows as he swiftly retracted his Spiritual Energy perception. But when his Spiritual Energy perception returned, it was followed with a bone-chilling coldness.

    mes surged in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as the Undying mes surged, burning that cold aura before retracting his Spiritual Energy perception into his body under the protection of the Undying mes.

    ¡°What an overbearing chill.¡± Mu Chen looked at a dark corner in the upper floors and his voice was a little grave. When they were hiddenly crossing swords, he had already guessed the identity of the other party.

    He must be the 2nd rank on the Dragon-Phoenix Record, the Netherworld Prince of the Netherworld Pce.

    ¡°Then, the 1st rank, Fang Yi, has yet to show himself?¡± Mu Chen muttered inwardly as he did not sense another Spiritual Energy more powerful than the Netherworld Prince. There were only two reasons for that. Either Fang Yi had yet to arrive or that fellow had retracted all of his Spiritual Energy fluctuations into his body to the point that Mu Chen could not sense him.

    If it was thetter, then how terrifying would this Fang Yi be?

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze turned a little grave. Looks like none of the rankers on the Dragon-Phoenix Record could be underestimated. Furthermore, the rankings were fabricated, so it wasn¡¯t too trustworthy. Who knows, those experts ranked after Liu Yan might be tougher opponents.

    The atmosphere in the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion returned back to normal. But this time, those gazes that were directed at Mu Chen had the initial contempt reced with a slight fear. They must have understood from the short confrontation between Mu Chen and Liu Yan that he wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with.

    Those gazes made Mu Chen feel more rxed. Although he had revealed a small portion of his strength when he fought with Liu Yan, it was worth the price if it could prevent unnecessary troublesing at him.

    Just as Mu Chen was estimating how strong the experts participating in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven this time were, there was a clear ring of a bell that suddenly resounded in the pavilion. It an instant, it caused the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion to be silent.

    Countless impatient gazes were directed at the upper floors of the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion. There was an elderly figure that walked out, and along with his appearance, every single gaze became heated up.

    ¡°Haha, looks like the Dragon-Phoenix Haven this time will be more lively...¡±

    That elderly figure looked at the youthful, yet possessing sharp demeanour, figures inside the pavilion as he smiled, ¡°Everyone, this old one is the Pavilion Master of the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion, Mu Qiu.¡±

    ¡°We greet Pavilion Master Mu.¡±

    Although the younger generations in the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion were all elites of the Northern Region, they still returned a polite greeting. Mu Qiu wasn¡¯t an ordinary figure in the Northern Region. Although the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion could only be considered as a front-ranking force in the Northern Region, the existence of the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion was something that only a few in numbers couldpare to in the Northern Region.

    The Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion only guarded the Dragon-Phoenix Ancient City and did not spend any effort in expanding their territories, thus they did not have many enemies. Hence, there weren¡¯t many that were willing to offend them so easily.

    ¡°Old Mister Mu, can you please give us some directions about the current situation of the Dragon-Phoenix Haven.¡± Su Biyue of the Myriad Saint Mountains said.

    ording to rumours, the cultivation technique practised by the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion originated from the Dragon-Phoenix Haven. Therefore, they could vaguely probe some changes in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven. During every single opening of the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, they would share the information that they have probed.

    ¡°Hoho, that¡¯s for sure.¡±

    Mu Qiu warmly smiled as he continued, ¡°Everyone must be after the Blood Essences of the True Dragon and Phoenix when going into the Dragon-Phoenix Haven. But the situation inside the haven constantly changes, and the situation would be different from the previous one every time it opens.¡±

    ¡°And this time, this old one has news that might not be too good to everyone. I am afraid that there are only five Dragon-Phoenix Pools in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven this time.¡±

    ¡°What? Only five Dragon-Phoenix Pools?¡± A mour broke out upon hearing his words and everyone¡¯s faces were somewhat unsightly.

    ¡°What is a Dragon-Phoenix Pool?¡± Cai Xiao looked at Mu Chen as she asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Legend has it that in the ancient times, the bones of the True Dragon and Phoenix sprinkled all over the Dragon-Phoenix Haven when they fell. Because of that, some bones of the True Dragon and Phoenix would sh together, forming the bizarre Dragon-Phoenix Pool. All sorts of Spiritual Beasts exists in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, and every single one of them possesses a tiny bit of the True Dragon and Phoenix¡¯s blood. By pouring their blood into the Dragon-Phoenix Pool and borrowing the power contained in the bones of True Dragon and Phoenix, one can refine the ¡®Ersatz Dragon Physique¡¯ or the ¡®Ersatz Phoenix Physique¡¯.¡± Mu Chen exined.

    ¡°Ersatz Dragon Physique and Ersatz Phoenix Physique?¡± Cai Xiao¡¯s long eyshes blinked.

    ¡°Yeah, because the essence of the Dragon-Phoenix Haven would be the deeper Dragon-Phoenix Stage. The qualification for ascending the stage would be possessing the Ersatz Dragon Physique or the Ersatz Phoenix Physique... That also means that if one wants to get the true treasure, they would have to be baptised by the Dragon-Phoenix Pool. That is also the one and only way.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head.

    ¡°It is said that in the previous one, there were nine Dragon-Phoenix Pools. I can¡¯t believe that it¡¯s going to be even less this time, only five.¡± Mu Chen helplessly sighed. This was basically pouring oil onto the fire. Looks like the Dragon-Phoenix Haven¡¯spetition this time would be even more brutal.

    Cai Xiao nodded her head in understanding.

    As they spoke, Old Man Mu Qiu waved his hand and suppressed themotion in the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion. He gently waved his dried-up hands as a light screen spread out before him. It seemed to be a fuzzy map with five vague light points on it.

    ¡°These are the locations of the five Dragon-Phoenix Pools that we have probed,¡± said Old Man Mu Qiu as everyone instantly focused their gazes over, flickering with spiritual light as they swiftly imprinted the map into their heads.

    Mu Chen was also staring at the light screen and swiftly memorised it. Although the map was fuzzy, it was still better than going around blindly.

    Cai Xiao stared at the map thoughtfully and suddenly asked, ¡°How do they probe the locations of the Dragon-Phoenix Pools?¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned as he frowned his brows, ¡°It¡¯s said that the cultivation technique practised by the Dragon-Phoenix Paviliones from the Dragon-Phoenix Haven. Therefore, they can do initial probings through space.¡±

    ¡°That also means that it might not only be five Dragon-Phoenix Pools, right? If my guesses are correct, there is also a difference in strength in those Dragon-Phoenix Pools...¡± Cai Xiao lightly smiled.

    Mu Chen was stunned upon hearing her words and he seriously nodded his head. ¡°What you say is correct. However, the danger lies all around in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven with countless powerful beasts that have inherited the Blood Essences of the True Dragon and Phoenix. They might not have a high intellect, but their strengths are extremely terrifying. Recklessly going around is very dangerous. So, generally, there won¡¯t be anyone that will do further explorations.¡±

    Cai Xiao lightly touched a strand of her hair as an enchanting smile appeared on her bewitching face, before she stared at Mu Chen. ¡°I have a method to look for even more powerful Dragon-Phoenix Pools, do you want to give it a try?¡±

 Chapter 775 - White-Clothed Man

    <strong>Chapter 775 - White-Clothed Man</strong>

    ¡°I have a method to look for even more powerful Dragon-Phoenix Pools, do you want to give it a try?¡±

    Hearing those enticing words from Cai Xiao¡¯s mouth, Mu Chen¡¯s heart uncontrobly jolted twice. Even with hisposure, he couldn¡¯t help looking at Cai Xiao in shock. After a long while, he suppressed his voice and said in astonishment, ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    If the Dragon-Phoenix Pools were things so easily found, then there wouldn¡¯t be so many peoplepeting so ferociously for them every time the Dragon-Phoenix Haven opened.

    ¡°They can probe the location of Dragon-Phoenix Pools, so why can¡¯t I do the same?¡± Cai Xiao lightly smiled. Her deep and unfathomable attitude made Mu Chen stunned. After all, he knew that this girl before him was indeed quite mysterious.

    ¡°Then it will be very dangerous, right?¡± Mu Chen muttered.

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t have to pay the price to obtain those that ordinary people couldn¡¯t?¡± Cai Xiao directed her gaze at Mu Chen as she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t think you are a person that would think about native things like a meat pie falling from the sky, right?¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to do useless effort.¡± Mu Chen smiled before slowly nodding his head and seriously looked at Cai Xiao. ¡°But I am rather interested in your suggestion. If you want to give it a go, then I will apany you.¡±

    p!

    Cai Xiao gently sped her hands together as she smiled, ¡°It¡¯s decided, then. But if we want my method to work, then we will have to first find a Dragon-Phoenix Pool. So we must seize one of them in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven.¡±

    ¡°We still have to snatch a Dragon-Phoenix Pool? Then what¡¯s the meaning in looking for other Dragon-Phoenix Pools?¡± Mu Chen frowned his brows.

    ¡°Fool, there are stronger and weaker pools. Therefore, the Ersatz Dragon Physique and Ersatz Phoenix Physique cultivated with them will also be weak or strong depending on the pools. If we can get the baptism of an even more powerful Dragon-Phoenix Pool, I believe it will be greatly beneficialter on.¡± Cai Xiao spoke frankly with assurance. Looking at her appearance right now, she didn¡¯t seem like someone that had no knowledge about the Dragon-Phoenix Haven.

    Mu Chen pondered for a brief moment. What Cai Xiao said was right, except he had still helplessly flung his lips. Looks like they had topete for one Dragon-Phoenix Pool and a fierce battle couldn¡¯t be avoided. After all, the opening of Dragon-Phoenix Haven this time only had five pools. Thus, thepetition would definitely be unimaginably intense.

    While Mu Chen and Cai Xiao conversed in a low voice, themotion in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven grew bigger as well. After all, having just five pools had clearly, considerably stirred them.

    Mu Qiu looked at this scene and helplessly shook his head as well. ¡°ording to our estimations, the Dragon-Phoenix Haven willpletely open tomorrow and it will be the best time to enter. The Dragon-Phoenix Haven is also filled with danger. The beasts in there might not have high intelligence, but due to the fact that a True Dragon and Phoenix have died there, they are extremely strong. Therefore, I hope that everyone can be well-prepared.¡±

    Finishing his words, Mu Qiu did not speak any further, then slowly turned around and left, leaving the Dragon-Phoenix Haven¡¯s atmosphere being increasingly noisy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, there¡¯s no reason to stay here anymore. We¡¯ll wait for the Dragon-Phoenix Haven to open tomorrow.¡± At the sight of this, Mu Chen had stood up as he spoke towards Cai Xiao.

    Cai Xiao nodded her head and the two of them left the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion.

    The departure of Mu Chen and Cai Xiao had also attracted some attention. Su Biyue and Hong Yu¡¯s gazes lightly flickered. Although that Mu Chen from the Great Havew Domain only had the cultivation of a Third Grade Sovereign Realm, the strength that he had disyed far exceeded that which they had to pay attention to.

    It looked like there would be many dark horses emerging in this Dragon-Phoenix Haven.

    Liu Yan coldly looked at the departure of those two with indifference as a cold light surged in the depth of his eyes as he lowly muttered to himself, ¡°I¡¯ll let you becent for another day. After entering the Dragon-Phoenix Haven tomorrow, I will let you know the meaning of living death...¡±

    However, when Mu Chen and Cai Xiao left, no one had noticed that on the upper floor, there was a figure that lightly rippled before disappearing.

    Leaving the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, the two of them headed towards the western side of the Dragon-Phoenix Ancient City as they looked for a ce to rest for the night. But when they travelled through numerous streets and into one that didn¡¯t have many people, Cai Xiao¡¯s figure suddenly stopped and her gorgeous gaze narrowed like a cat.

    ¡°Not going to show yourself after following us for so long?¡±

    When Cai Xiao spoke, lightning instantly exploded on Mu Chen¡¯s body and he clenched his hand, which followed the appearance of the Great Meru Demonic Pir, and mmed it towards the space behind them without any hesitation.

    In the void, a slender hand stretched out and gently patted the Great Meru Demonic Pir. Instantly, visible ripples fluctuated.

    Buzz!

    Earth cracked but the Great Meru Demonic Pir was actually sent back and Mu Chen¡¯s figure heavily jolted and the b beneath his feet was reduced to dust. He looked up ahead with a serious gaze. Space started to undte in the direction he was looking at as a white-clothed figure slowly appeared.

    The white-clothed figure had a head of ck hair with sharp brows like swords and starry-like pupils. He also had a handsome face and there seemed to be a mysterious fluctuation rippling on his body.

    ¡°Haha. Formidable, I never expected that this Void Concealment Art would not able to escape your senses. Since when was there such a formidable figure amongst the younger generations of the Northern Region?¡± The white-clothed figure lightly smiled. His gaze was fixed onto Cai Xiao as he warmly asked.

    Although this man had an appearance that made girls smitten for him, Cai Xiao had only lightly nced at him before saying, ¡°Just a Void Concealment Art, not as formidable as you think.¡±

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you following us?¡± Mu Chen frowned.

    ¡°I apologise, I have unintentionally overheard your conversation, which made me a little interested,¡± said the white-clothed man.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed. His conversation with Cai Xiao was wrapped in Spiritual Energy, and this fellow could actually, unintentionally overhear their conversation? Those means of his were rather powerful.

    ¡°If you¡¯re interested then go y by yourself, we¡¯re not in need of men.¡± There wasn¡¯t any emotion in Cai Xiao¡¯s clear voice, since she was clearly not interested in this fellow that had offered himself.

    The white-clothed man clearly did not expect Cai Xiao to reject him so bluntly and he frowned. ¡°I believe that with my help, your sess will be greater. Furthermore, perhaps there might not be anyone that will disturb us at that time.¡±

    ¡°But I believe your appetite isn¡¯t small.¡± Cai Xiao gently waved her hand, ¡°Go, I will not pursue the matter of you eavesdropping on us.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to give it another consideration?¡± Light seemed to have flickered in the depths of the white-clothed man¡¯s eyes as he lightly said, ¡°It¡¯s always better to have an extra friend, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re threatening me?¡± Cai Xiao smiled. That charm of her smile could basically make the heart of others leap out.

    The white-clothed man did not speak, but stared at Cai Xiao. In the next moment, his eyes suddenly narrowed and he disappeared.

    Rustle!

    But in the instant when he disappeared, Cai Xiao¡¯s figure had also disappeared and appeared a few hundred feet away, before pointing her slender finger towards the void.

    Buzz!

    Space fluctuated as Cai Xiao¡¯s figure pierced through space, before a powerful Spiritual Energy storm burst out, reducing the bs in this street to dust.

    Cai Xiao retreated the instant she attacked and returned to her original spot. Looking at the space that was gradually restoring, she lifted her brows in astonishment. ¡°That fellow¡¯s pretty powerful. Pity that there are too many seals on me right now. Otherwise, I would just lock the space he¡¯s in and see how would he escape.¡±

    Clearly, she had not gotten any advantage in that sh earlier.

    Mu Chen put on a thoughtful expression before lightly saying, ¡°If my guess is correct, there¡¯s a chance that he¡¯s the first ranked on the Dragon-Phoenix record, Fang Yi of the Divine Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°Oh, doesn¡¯t that mean that you have nearly offended all of the Top 5 rankers?¡± Cai Xiao eximed, theughter in her eyes could not be concealed.

    Mu Chen stared at her with his teeth itching, ¡°You¡¯re the one that acted this time!¡±

    ¡°The scheming of that fellow is too deep, I don¡¯t like him so I did not want to work together with him.¡± Cai Xiao shrugged with her hands out with an indifferent attitude. She did not feel any fear just because that previous person was the first ranker on the Dragon-Phoenix Record.

    ¡°It suits you.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head. That fellow had given of an oppressive pressure, even Mu Chen wasn¡¯t too willing to cooperate with him. Although it might be troublesome to offend him, Mu Chen never feared trouble.

    Mu Chen also had an indifferent attitude, which made Cai Xiao feel a little unexpected as she smiled, ¡°I thought that you might be more than willing to work with him. After all, not even Liu Yan would dare to touch you if you work together with him.¡±

    ¡°Let hime if he wants, I have never feared him. Furthermore, I make friends, but not for the purpose of using them.¡± Mu Chen smiled as his tone of speech suddenly changed and looked at Cai Xiao with an eye-narrowing smile. ¡°Then again, don¡¯t I still have you? Although that Fang Yi is formidable, I don¡¯t see how you¡¯recking behind.¡±

    ¡°And just when I was admiring you a little...¡± Cai Xiao rolled her eyes at Mu Chen. She no longer paid any attention to him, turned around and headed out of the street as Mu Chen followed with smiles.

    When the two of them left, space distorted on a rooftop far away. A white-clothed figure appeared and was looking at the direction that the two left in and lowered his head on his finger, which had a shallow bloodstain.

    His abstruse gaze flickered as he faintlyughed, before waving his hand and disappeared.

    ¡°Who exactly is that girl...? Looks like the Dragon-Phoenix Haven will be interesting this time.¡±

 Chapter 776 - Sea of Insects

    <strong>Chapter 776 - Sea of Insects</strong>

    Next day, when the first strand of sunlight tore through the dark sky and shone onto this Dragon-Phoenix Mountain Range, the Spiritual Energy in this entire region was starting to re up.

    Countless whizzing sounds rang out in the mountain range as several experts flew across the horizon like locusts, flying over towards the direction of the Dragon-Phoenix Ancient City from every direction.

    Clearly, the information of the Dragon-Phoenix Haven¡¯s opening today had already been spread out in just a single night.

    Mu Chen and Cai Xiao stood on a roof and looked at the ocean of people that looked like a patch of thunderclouds and couldn¡¯t help letting out a sigh. The attractiveness of this Dragon-Phoenix Haven was too great. Right now, probably all the younger generations in the Northern Region that possessed decent strength were gathered here. The scale was a little speechless.

    As the morning sun shone down from the horizon, everyone had directed their heated gazes at a direction in the distance. There were constant undtions on the space in that mountain range that were emitting a vague and vast aura that was spreading to every corner of this region.

    That was the opening location of the Dragon-Phoenix Haven.

    As time gradually passed, the atmosphere in this region had reached a terrifying height by the time the zing sun hung high up in the sky. A Spiritual Energy ripple fluctuated, causing the space in this region to distort a little.

    Buzz!

    Suddenly, the Spiritual Energy in this region boiled like water as it raged. The vast Spiritual Energy gathered in the air in that patch of the ancient mountain range. Vaguely, the vast Spiritual Energy seemed to have expanded, while surging in waves.

    Under that Spiritual Energy tide, space had also be increasingly twisted.

    Countless people wore a heated gaze as they looked at this scene with their hearts wildly thumped.

    When the distortion of space had reached an extent, a huge light ray slowly appeared before tearing the space apart, bit by bit.

    An endless light poured down from the torn space as the roars of a dragon and cries of a phoenix that seemed to originate from the primordial times clearly rang out, resounding in this region.

    The dragon roars were something that Mu Chen had never heard before. The roars seemed to possess a might that could even exceed the skies, making others shiver in fear.

    ¡°The Dragon-Phoenix Haven is open!¡±

    A wild tremblingughter rang out, abruptly resounding in the boiling region and had directly exploded the atmosphere in this region.

    Rustle! Rustle!

    The gazes of countless experts turned red in an instant as numerous Spiritual Energies burst out in the next instant. A light shadow was seen tearing through the sky as the wind-breaking noise had turned into a sonic boom that rumbled in this region. Thereafter, figures like a swarm of locusts charged into the torn space.

    Clearly, this region had gone into an uproar.

    Looking at the majestic scene, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help letting out a sigh, before looking at Cai Xiao. ¡°Let us get moving as well.¡±

    Cai Xiao nodded her head.

    The two of them moved, turning into streaks of light as they flew out at the same time and merged into the majestic current of light figures. In the end, they charged into the space where the ancient dragon roar and phoenix cry came from.

    In that instant when they charged into the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, Cai Xiao suddenly held onto Mu Chen¡¯s hand. The cold contact made thetter stunned. But before he could even speak, the space fluctuation around him became chaotic and space distorted once again.

    But the fuzziness caused by this space distortion quickly disappeared and Mu Chen had felt his feetnding on the ground. The surrounding scenery was blurry, but swiftly became clear.

    Mu Chen lightly opened his eyes and was stunned, because there was a huge change to his surrounding scenery. The mountain range had disappeared and was reced by a somewhat dark-red grasnd.

    And they were located on the hill of this grasnd.

    A wind that brought an ancient vour blew, which caused the dark-red grasnd to ruffle. It was like a swaying sea of blood, which felt terrifying.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    Space constantly rippled in the grasnd as numerous figures appeared in shes. They were naturally those that had passed through the spatial crack and entered the Dragon-Phoenix Haven.

    But judging from the looks of this, people would be randomly transported when they pass through the spatial crack. Thus, that was why Cai Xiao had grabbed onto his hand earlier, it¡¯s to prevent the two of them from splitting up.

    As numerous figures appeared, the dark-red grasnd, which was initially quiet, swiftly became bustling. Countless people wore curious and heated gazes as they looked around in this strangend. Thereafter, there were people that could not hold themselves back and headed towards the distance.

    Mu Chen looked at the dark-red grasnd as he lightly frowned his brows. For some reason, he vaguely felt a sense of unease.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    When that sense of unease surged in Mu Chen¡¯s heart, dark-red grasses abruptly flew up on this grasnd and disintegrated in the air, turning into a dark-red blood mist that swiftly flew towards those dozens of figures.

    Boom!

    But those dozens of experts reacted swiftly and Spiritual Energy burst out from their bodies as they attempted to break apart the dark-red blood mist. But when their Spiritual Energiese in contact with the blood mist, there was no effect from the boundless Spiritual Energies. As the dark-red blood mist swept over, they were turned into white bones before they could make a single sound.

    The noise in this grasnd suddenly stopped as countless experts had a drastic change on their faces.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Someone eximed in surprise.

    Mu Chen stared at the dark-red blood mist and his pupils suddenly narrowed when he realised that that blood mist wasn¡¯t mist. It was something formed from countless strange dark-red insects.

    Those insects were thumb-sized, but the amount was shocking. Even Spiritual Energy would be devoured in their path.

    Mu Chen suddenly recalled something and abruptly waved his hand. Spiritual Energy swept over this patch of grasnd and all of the red grass had flown up, turning into insects that gathered like a blood mist.

    Mu Chen felt his scalp numbing at this scene. How is this a grasnd, it¡¯s obviously a grasnd formed from a sea of insects!

    ¡°Quick, flee!¡±

    Mu Chen grabbed onto Cai Xiao¡¯s wrist and they flew up. The danger contained in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven had far exceeded his expectations. In this sort of dangerous ce, if they were even slightly careless, they would be turned into a pile of bones.

    As Mu Chen burst out, the experts gathered in this region had also fled for their lives. Clearly, they must have understood the fact that they have been unfortunate and were transported to a deathnd.

    Buzz!

    The fluctuations caused by the escaping countless people instantly jolted those strange insects and the entire dark-red grasnd came to life. Countless dark-red tornados appeared and swept towards those fleeing figures.

    Buzz!

    A dark-red sea of insects had formed into tornados and swiftly make their way towards Mu Chen¡¯s direction. That overwhelming scene made Mu Chen¡¯s face change as he waved his hand, sending boundless Spiritual Energy sweeping out.

    Boom!

    The two shed, but the majority of his Spiritual Energy was devoured by those strange insects. But after devouring his Spiritual Energy, many of them had ignited from the purple mes that could be vaguely seen.

    Seeing this scene, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes instantly shed.

    ¡°Your Spiritual Energy has integrated with a pretty powerful me. Bring them out, although those insects could devour Spiritual Energy, they¡¯re still afraid of fire.¡± Cai Xiao reminded.

    Mu Chen nodded his head as purple mes started to spread out from his body with a will of his mind. It formed into a fire sphere that enveloped the two of them.

    Rustle!

    Making use of the Undying mes¡¯ protection, Mu Chen had directly charged out into the sea of insects that blocked their path. Instantly, purple mes spread onto those strange insects, turning them into dust as an ear-piercing squeaking noise constantly rang out.

    Mu Chen flew at his fastest speed. Mournful howls constantly resounded from their rear, god-knows how many young experts have been devoured by those insects, being reduced to bones. However, Mu Chen did not have the spare strength to save them. Entering the envelopment of the sea of insects, even with the protection of his Undying mes, he would still be exhausted to death sooner orter.

    Whoosh!

    Under his top speed, Mu Chen flew for more than ten minutes, before he managed to fly out of this dark-red grasnd andnded on a bald stone mountain. Turning his body over, he saw the dark-red grasnd covered in a blood mist that seemed like a disaster.

    Aside from them, there were some miserable figures that managed to escape. But those people were like Mu Chen, they had the power of fire integrated in their Spiritual Energy and they fled from the sea of insects with that strength.

    ¡°What a horrible death.¡±

    Mu Chen had a grave expression. There were over a thousand people in the grasnd earlier, but there¡¯s only barely a hundred that made it out. This scale of casualties made even Mu Chen feel his scalps numbing.

    The danger in this Dragon-Phoenix Haven had far exceeded his expectations.

    Mu Chen shook his head as he suppressed the shock in his heart, before flicking his finger. Spiritual Energy surged and formed into a map before him, it was exactly the one that he had gotten from the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion.

    But this map was too fuzzy and the two of them had to explore the area for quite some time before they could confirm their current location.

    ¡°We should be here.¡±

    Cai Xiao¡¯s slender finger pointed at the lower left corner of the map, before slowly moving up, at the light point that was the nearest to them, ¡°The Dragon-Phoenix Pool is here, let us make our way there first.¡±

    As long as they could find a Dragon-Phoenix Pool, Cai Xiao would be able to use its power to look for other Dragon-Phoenix Pools.

    Mu Chen nodded his head and waved his hand without any hesitation, storing the map before looking at the southwest direction. He deeply inhaled a mouthful of air. Although this was his first time in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, he could imagine that the region around the Dragon-Phoenix Pool was more dangerous than what they had just encountered.

    However, those dangers could not strike fear in him and halt his steps.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Mu Chen lightly said as he flew into the sky first, towards the direction of that Dragon-Phoenix Pool that they had just pointed out with Cai Xiao closely following behind.

 Chapter 777 - White Bones Mountain

    <strong>Chapter 777 - White Bones Mountain</strong>

    Whoosh!

    Across the somewhat vast horizon, two streaks of light swiftly flew as they travelled at an extremely fast speed. There were no noises while they travelled, since they must have clearly suppressed the noise caused by their movements.

    The two streaks of light travelled ten thousand feet in the blink of an eye before abruptly halting. With a sh of their bodies, they hadnded on a mountain peak and hid their figures.

    Not long after hiding their figures, there weremotions that suddenly came from up ahead. Space rippled and they saw hundreds of weirdly shaped beasts flying with their roars filled with bloodlust.

    Mu Chen and Cai Xiao hid as they watched the group of beast flying over and couldn¡¯t help shaking their heads. There were too many strange beasts in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven. Although they had low intelligence, they possessed extremely terrifying strength due to this space that was covered with the blood essences of a True Dragon and Phoenix.

    If they fell under their attacks, it would definitely be a huge exhaustion, even if they could escape. Therefore, the two of them could only hide whenever they encountered suchrge-scaled beasts.

    ¡°We¡¯re not too far from that Dragon-Phoenix Pool now.¡± Cai Xiao said as she looked around.

    Mu Chen nodded his head because he had also sensed an extremely abnormal undtion from far away. That fluctuation contained a powerful pressure that even made the Spiritual Energy in Mu Chen¡¯s body be dull.

    ¡°I wonder which ferocious figure has their eyes on that Dragon-Phoenix Pool?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze lightly flickered, since he knew that there were only five known Dragon-Phoenix Pools right now, whereas there was a horrifying amount of young experts that had entered the Dragon-Phoenix Haven. Therefore, one can imagine how brutal thepetition for the five Dragon-Phoenix Pools would be.

    Those that could get through the obstructions and reach the Dragon-Phoenix Pool were probably elites amongst the younger experts. At that time, it would definitely be an intense battle.

    After that astonishing amount of strange beasts flew past them, Mu Chen¡¯s group of two flew out once again. In just a short half an hour, they had already encountered over ten groups of beasts. Although they had tried their best to avoid them, they still came across beasts with shocking perceptions and had no choice but to fight. Thus, it had affected their travelling speed.

    However, this abnormality made Mu Chen feel relieved. It looked like they were going in the right direction. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t encounter so many strange beasts.

    Rumour had it that when one approached the Dragon-Phoenix Pool, the guardian beasts would be more powerful. It looked like they could not afford to let their guards down.

    Under this cautiousness, they managed to get through the journey. The two of them flew across a mountain range, before stopping on an isted peak. They directed their gazes over, before suddenly narrowing them.

    What appeared before their gazes was a copsednd with a deep abyss of ravines crisscrossed. That ferocious scene clearly indicated that this ce had undergone a heavens-shocking battle.

    And at this moment, the centre of the copsednd was a lofty hill that reached through the clouds. Vaguely, it was pale white in colour, but upon clearer inspection, it was actually a huge mountain of bones!

    However, there were too many bones piling together, which formed a huge bone mountain!

    There were ancient runes that could be seen on the bone mountain. Those runes were slightly fanning out, as if they were alive, along with a terrifying pressure that was being emitted from the bone mountain, which would send shivers down the spine of others who looked at it!

    ¡°The Dragon-Phoenix Pool should be on top of that bone mountain.¡± Mu Chen looked at the peak of the bone mountain, which was lingering with clouds. Clearly, the pressureing from there was the most intense.

    Cai Xiao¡¯s charming gaze looked upon the copsednd and the mountain of bones, then lightly said, ¡°Looks like there¡¯s quite a number of people here.¡±

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head. He had also sensed many Spiritual Energy fluctuations on this vastnd. The amount couldn¡¯t be considered as less. It looked like those that made it to this Dragon-Phoenix Pool were quite capable.

    ¡°We¡¯ll wait and see. The Dragon-Phoenix Pool is just right before us. But I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be so easy for us to dip our finger in it,¡± said Mu Chen. He had not lost his rationale just because of the Dragon-Phoenix Pool, since he knew that the most dangerous things were all closest to the treasures.

    The Dragon-Phoenix Haven was filled in danger everywhere. It¡¯s not easy to make it here, not to mention obtaining the Dragon-Phoenix Pool.

    Cai Xiao wasn¡¯t surprised about Mu Chen¡¯s calmness. After a few days of interaction, she had already understood that Mu Chen was a youth whose wisdom andposure far exceeded the norm.

    But, clearly, not everyone could maintain suchposure when facing treasures.

    Just as Mu Chen¡¯s group of two appeared here not too long ago, there were figures appearing in the sky far away. Every single one of them was undoubtedly fluctuating with powerful Spiritual Energy ripples.

    To be capable of passing through the obstructions of those strange beasts and reach the Dragon-Phoenix Pool, they definitely weren¡¯t mediocre.

    This group was roughly numbered in a hundred. They also clearly understood the danger that filled the White Bones Mountain, so they did not make any rash actions and had formed an alliance to enter together. This way, even if they faced danger, they would be able to join hands together.

    Rustle!

    A hundred streaks of light swiftly flew, dispersed and headed towards the White Bones Mountain.

    Mu Chen quietly watched this scene and lightly narrowed his eyes, before he heard a sharp cry that had abruptly resonated from the White Bones Mountain.

    Auuuu!

    In that instant, when the cry resounded, the White Bones Mountain seemed to have violently trembled. In the next instant, the White Bones Mountain shook as cracks spread out with an overwhelming amount of white figures flying out from those cracks.

    There were more than ten young experts that were the fastest, so they were instantly enveloped by hundreds of white figures as their sharp ws tore through space, pouncing towards them.

    The reaction of those fellows wasn¡¯t slow as well, Spiritual Energy immediately burst out and formed into all sorts of defences.

    Tsssssii!

    However, those defences did not protect their lives as they had expected. Those ws were covered in ck scales that had instantly tore through theyers of Spiritual Energy defences before swiping across without any emotions. Instantly, fresh blood spewed out as those dozens of young experts issued miserable shrieks, before they were split into pieces.

    ¡°Arghhh!¡±

    Miserable shrieks also resounded from the other direction at this instant and those hundred young experts had frantically retreated with fear on their faces. However, nearly half of them were torn apart in several breaths¡¯ time.

    ¡°What terrifying beasts.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s wore a grave expression at this scene as his gaze flickered. He had managed to take a clear look at those white figures. They were pale-white ape beasts with figures that were roughly a few feet in size. Their huge ws were ck in colour, covered inyers of dense scales, which reflected heart-palpitating chilling light under the shine of sunlight.

    Furthermore, they had a pair of bone wings on their back, which bestowed them terrifying speed.

    ¡°The Blood Essences of the True Dragon and Phoenix have truly made a mess here.¡± Cai Xiao lightly curled her lips. Initially, there wasn¡¯t anything special about this ce, but because of the death of the True Dragon and Phoenix in this location, and with some special conditions added in, it had given birth to these powerful beasts that didn¡¯t have a high intelligence.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. Those beasts might merely have the strength of First and Second Grade Sovereigns, but they wererge in numbers and came in such an overwhelming way that they made the hearts of others go numb from watching.

    Furthermore...

    Mu Chen¡¯s sight was directed at the White Bones Mountain and sensed several even more violent fluctuations from the depths.

    This White Bones Mountain was not an easy one to ascend.

    Up in the sky, which was covered with bloodlust, after those white apes had ughtered the invaders, they did not pursue any further, but stayed around the White Bones Mountain. The ovepping amount seemed to have covered the entire White Bones Mountain.

    The youths that flew out all had pale expressions as they remained in a state of panic, with fear filling their eyes. The earlier event must have given them quite a bit of a blow.

    The other experts that were coldly watching from the sidelines had their facial expressions changed as well. In an instant, no one dared to move and their eyes were filled with fear as well.

    However, this silence did notst for long as everyone knew that there would be more and more people gathering here as time passed. At the time, their chances of entering the Dragon-Phoenix Pool would be even lower.

    ¡°Everyone, this is not a solution to carry on. Although those white apes are powerful, they might not be able to stop us if we act together.¡± Finally, a meticulous person said, with his voice ringing across the horizon, while being wrapped in Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together!¡±

    That voice attracted many echoes. After all, they couldn¡¯t let the situationst like this. If everyone joined together, they might be able to make it through the obstructions of the white apes.

    Boom! Boom!

    Powerful surges of Spiritual Energy soared into the sky as numerous light figures slowly flew up the mountain range from far away. It was a rather stunning amount.

    ¡°Let¡¯s prepare to go as well.¡±

    At the sight of this, Mu Chen smiled as well. He had been waiting half a day for this, with their help to tear through the formation of white apes, he would be able to ascend the White Bones Mountain.

    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one that wants to fish for benefits from the side.¡± Cai Xiao sweetly smiled.

    There were many experts here and clearly, there were some powerful characters mixed amongst them as well. Since earlier, not a single one had revealed themselves. Clearly, they all had the same idea as Mu Chen.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see who hides deeper.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as his eyes zed with fighting intent. No matter what, this Dragon-Phoenix Pool was his!

 Chapter 778 - Ascending the Peak

    <strong>Chapter 778 - Ascending the Peak</strong>

    Whoosh!

    Wind-breaking noises resounded from every direction as thousands of figures streaked across the horizon. Every single one of them had surging fluctuations of Spiritual Energy around them, which made for an extremely spectacr scene.

    Awuuuu!

    The group of white apes had sensed danger outside the White Bones Mountain and immediately howled, their voices filled with bloodthirsty rage.

    The two massive battle formations swiftly got closer. Both sides made no stop and straightforwardly shed against one another. In an instant, violent Spiritual Energy fluctuations wreaked havoc in the sky.

    The Spiritual Energy swept out and the white apes were constantly being ughtered. However, due to the high amount of white apes, one recing their fallenrades, it had also caused casualties on the human side that was attacking the White Bones Mountain.

    This region had be a meat-grinding machine and a dense stench of blood spread out.

    However, although the white apes had the advantage in quantity, their intelligence was low. Thus, with so many experts joining hands together, their advantage started to get weaker and they were starting to be forced back.

    Boom!

    The Great Meru Demonic Pir was waved in Mu Chen¡¯s hand as it brought along an afterimage, smashing those approaching white apes. Shortly after, he narrowed his eyes and looked at the vaguely visible White Bones Mountain that was protected by the countless numbers of white apes.

    As the excessive amount of expertsunched their attacks, there were some torn cracks in the white apes¡¯ defences.

    Mu Chen turned his head and looked at his side. Cai Xiao¡¯s figure had already disappeared at the start of the battle. However, Mu Chen was not worried about her, since her strength had far surpassed his expectations. There weren¡¯t many in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven that could harm her.

    ¡°Almost there.¡±

    Mu Chen looked at this chaotic patch of sky and his ck pupils grew sharp, bit by bit. In the next instant, his figure had suddenly disappeared. Space a few hundred feet away distorted as a dragon figure appeared with a sh and passed through theyers of white apes and flew towards the White Bones Mountain.

    When Mu Chen passed through those white apes, he had made his way towards the White Bones Mountain at the same time. There were also some powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations that appeared in other locations as over ten figures had also used various ways to pass through the white apes¡¯ defences.

    Those that were stronger clearly waited for an opportunity just as Cai Xiao had said earlier; Mu Chen wasn¡¯t the only one trying to fish for benefits.

    However, Mu Chen did not bother about those fellows that were trying to fish for benefits as well. Because after passing through the white apes¡¯ defences, the majestic White Bones Mountain appeared before him and he charged in. He turned into a streak of light and bolted towards the peak.

    Although Mu Chen was travelling at his max speed, his body was in a tensed state at all times, while circting the Spiritual Energy in his body. Because he knew that it wouldn¡¯t be that easy to reach the Dragon-Phoenix Pool.

    Boom!

    While Mu Chen was in high alert, huge cracks suddenly appeared on the white bones before him as a huge scaled w flew out, enveloping Mu Chen with their extremely sharp ws.

    Mu Chen slightly narrowed his eyes and the Great Meru Demonic Pir, bringing along a vast amount of Spiritual Energy, heavily shed with that huge scaled w.

    Boom!

    Violent Spiritual Energy burst out like a storm as numerous cracks appeared on thend of bones from the shock wave. Mu Chen¡¯s advancing figure had also taken over ten steps back.

    Mu Chen stood on the air as he looked up ahead with his brows furrowed. Beneath thend of white bones, a scarlet pir of light soared into the sky and a massive strange beast slowly appeared.

    That strange beast was somewhat simr to the white apes in appearance, but his entire body was red in colour and was also extremely ferocious. It was filled with scales that reflected a cold gloss under the light of the sun.

    It was a Demonic Ape that possessed the True Dragon Bloodline.

    The violent Spiritual Energy fluctuations emanating from its body had also left Mu Chen inwardly shocked. Dealing with this big fellow, even a Fourth Grade Sovereign might have to spend some effort to do so.

    Clearly, that fellow must be one of those few dangerous Spiritual Energy fluctuations that Mu Chen had sensed.

    Roar!

    The red Demonic Ape ferociously stared at Mu Chen, with drool dripping from its sinister-looking mouth, and roared. The ape¡¯s long arm grabbed a huge white-boned rod that appeared in its w as it leapt over.

    The speed of that Demonic Ape was extremely fast and the huge rod turned into afterimages that covered the sky, sweeping towards Mu Chen. In the path of the rod, even space was slightly distorted.

    Space distorted behind Mu Chen and his Sovereign Sea vaguely appeared. As a vast amount of Spiritual Energy surged, the Great Meru Demonic Pir whistled out as well.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Countless shadows of rods whistled as they swiftly shed. The Spiritual Energy storm that exploded from their sh had nearly wreaked havoc in this region.

    When Mu Chen and the Demonic Ape exchanged moves, there weremotions from other locations on this White Bones Mountain as well. Spiritual Energy fluctuations were soaring into the sky. Clearly, the other experts that managed to charge into the White Bones Mountain had also encountered the obstructions of powerful beasts.

    Boom!

    Visible Spiritual Energy shock waves exploded, while Mu Chen and the Demonic Ape were forced back. Mu Chen looked at the roaring Demonic Ape and couldn¡¯t help frowning his brows.

    Because it did not have a high intelligence, this made the Demonic Ape fearless towards death. Those crazy attacks from it even made Mu Chen feel a little fearful. If it was some other Third Grade Sovereign, they would probably be smashed into a pile of minced meat by this Demonic Ape.

    But even so, Mu Chen also felt a rather big headache from being tangled by it, since he did not want to waste too much strength on these beasts thatcked intelligence.

    Boom!

    The Great Meru Demonic Pir and the white-boned rod smashed against one another once again and Mu Chen¡¯s figure leapt towards the sky. His gaze was cold as he looked at the Demonic Ape, who was roaring as it charged over. Then, his eyes swiftly turned into ck voids that started spinning like ck holes.

    Boom! Boom!

    A sharp shrieking thunderous roar rang out in the depths of the Demonic Ape¡¯s heart without any warning. As the thunderous roar rang out, the Demonic Ape froze and lost control of its violent Spiritual Energy, while constantly trembled.

    Clearly, the Nether Demon Heart Lightning was extremely effective towards these beasts that only possessed strength.

    However, this Demonic Ape was indeed not easy. It abruptly issued a howling roar, hammering its fists against its chest, which seemed to produce drumming noises. When those noises entered its body, it had suppressed the thunderous roar, bit by bit.

    Rustle!

    However, just when the Demonic Ape was attempting to suppress the thunderous roar in its body, Mu Chen had swiftlyunched his attacks. In a sh, he had already appeared above the Demonic Ape and bent two of his fingers together. Lightning shed as a long spear, which was formed with Spiritual Energy, urately pierced through the eyeball of the Demonic Ape.

    Boom!

    An eyeball of the Demonic Ape exploded as fresh blood spewed out. It was so much so that even a small portion of the face exploded.

    Roar!

    The intense pain made it roar in a rage. But before it could go berserk, the Great Meru Demonic Pir was already smashing over and heavilynded on its head, which seemed to be made of metal.

    But this time, Mu Chen had clearly given his all and the Great Meru Demonic Pir brought along a gale as it tore space apart. Therefore, even if the Demonic Ape¡¯s head was made of metal, it had exploded like a watermelon at this moment.

    Boom!

    The Demonic Ape¡¯s huge figure copsed with a loud bang, which caused the earth to tremble.

    Mu Chen held onto the Great Meru Demonic Pir, before he gently ced it down. Blood flowed down from the demonic pir. He looked at the Demonic Ape that had lost its vitality and gently breathed out a sigh in relief. Fortunately, the Nether Demon Heart Lightning could catch it off-guard. Otherwise, it would definitely be troublesome for him to deal with the Demonic Ape.

    He raised his head and cast a nce at the other directions of the White Bones Mountain. Stunning Spiritual Energy fluctuations came from those locations and there were clearly huge battles in those ces.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered as he grabbed the corpse of the Demonic Ape and his figure flew out, heading towards the peak of the Dragon-Phoenix Pool.

    His journey after that was smooth as the rest of the powerful beasts must have been drawn away by the other experts, so there wasn¡¯t any that came to obstruct him.

    Under his max speed, he had already crossed theyer of clouds at the mountain peak in just a few minute¡¯s time. He tapped his feet as he leapt out of the clouds, towards the peak of White Bones Mountain.

    He stood on the air and directed his gaze up ahead, and abruptly narrowed his gaze.

    Seeing the piles of white bones on the mountain peak, there were two especially massive bones at the centre. Those two bones were like ten thousand-ton rocks. They clearly did not belong to the same owner, but it wasn¡¯t any doubt that there were terrifying pressures being emitted from those two bones. That pressure even caused the surrounding space to be frozen.

    Those two ancient bones joined together, which formed a pool that was the size of roughly a hundred feet. The pool was filled with ancient runes, and as light flickered, it seemed like it possessed a powerful, breathing vitality.

    A formless and bizarre energy fluctuated in the space of the pool.

    Clearly, this pool was the target for all the experts that had entered the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, the Dragon-Phoenix Pool!

    Mu Chen looked at the bone pool with a heated gaze. But just as he took a step forward, his gaze suddenly changed. There were two powerful surges of Spiritual Energy that soared into the sky from three other locations.

    Two powerful Spiritual Energies soared up the peak, one on the left and the other on the right, sandwiching Mu Chen in between. The both of them were clearly targeting Mu Chen.

    But when Mu Chen sensed one of those two powerful Spiritual Energies, his face turned a little cold, since he wasn¡¯t a stranger to that Spiritual Energy fluctuation.

    Rustle!

    Up in the sky, a light figure appeared in a sh. Liu Yan appeared wearing white clothes. He was looking at Mu Chen with indifference. Shortly after, he threw out the massive beast in his hand.

    ¡°As I have said before, you cannot escape from my palm.¡±

    Liu Yan gently patted his hands as he heedlessly spoke out with his tone filled with ridicule, simr to that of cat toying with a mouse.

 Chapter 779 - Two Powerful Experts

    <strong>Chapter 779 - Two Powerful Experts</strong>

    Liu Yan stood on the air as the huge corpse of a beast copsed beside him. As blood flowed, the stench of blood spread out. However, his indifferent gaze had always been on Mu Chen, as if he was overlooking an ant.

    Seeing Liu Yan, Mu Chen frowned his brows, since he never thought that he would encounter this fellow in his first stop. How could it be so coincidental?

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not a coincidence.¡± Liu Yan seemed to have seen through the doubt in Mu Chen¡¯s heart as he lightly smiled. ¡°When we fought back in the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion, I have left a special spiritual imprint on you, so I can always vaguely sense your position.¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned as his face turned dark. Purple mes were suddenly ignited on him. There was a trace of an extremely tiny peculiar undtion on his hair.

    Poof!

    As the purple mes swept past, a stand of Mu Chen¡¯s hair was reduced to dust and that peculiar undtion disappeared.

    Mu Chen coldly looked at Liu Yan. He never thought that someone as cautious as him would have such a secret trick left on him without him noticing.

    But it was fortunate that he could deal with this hidden danger. Otherwise, who knew what kinds of trouble it would cause them and it might¡¯ve been sensed by this fellow when Mu Chen and Cai Xiao go looking for the other Dragon-Phoenix Pools.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re confident that you can take me down.¡± Mu Chen looked at Liu Yan.

    ¡°Rest assured, I will not belittle you. Therefore, in order to make sure that you will stay in this Dragon-Phoenix Haven forever, I even invited a helper.¡± Liu Yan smiled as he gently pped.

    Boom!

    When his p resounded out, another beam of Spiritual Energy soared up the White Bones Mountain. As the light dissipated, a figure was revealed. The figure had long red hair and a pair of scarlet snake-like pupils, filled with ferocity.

    When this person appeared, a dense stench of blood instantly spread out in the atmosphere.

    Mu Chen stared at that person and couldn¡¯t help narrowing his eyes. He could clearly sense fluctuations of danger from that fellow, he¡¯s definitely not a simple figure.

    ¡°Sss... Liu Yan, you¡¯re actually willing to ussse up a favour to have me here for a Third Grade Sssovereign? You¡¯re actually ssso cowardly now?¡± The red-haired man looked at Mu Chen with his python-like pupils as he let out a hissingughter from his mouth.

    ¡°Even a tiger gives it his best to hunt a rabbit. I like doing things to the point of not letting a single drop of water leak out.¡± Liu Yan smiled at Mu Chen as he continued, ¡°He¡¯s Chi Xue of the Serpent God Pce, ranking 9th in the Dragon-Phoenix Record... I believe it can be your honour to have two people on the Dragon-Phoenix Record send you on your way.¡±

    ¡°Chi Xue of the Serpent God Pce?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart lightly thumped as he looked at the red-haired man with his brows tightly frowned. It¡¯s no wonder why there was such a dense stench of blood. He was an infamous person that had once massacred a hundred cities.

    The appearance of that fellow had clearly exceeded Mu Chen¡¯s expectations. He clearly did not think that Liu Yan would invite a helper despite having such an advantage. The meticulousness of this fellow far exceeded his younger brother, Liu Ming.

    ¡°What an honour.¡± Mu Chen looked at the two people that had sandwiched him as a smile appeared on his face. Although he had an astonished expression, there wasn¡¯t any of the panic and fear that Liu Yan had imagined.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re still unsure of your situation.¡± Seeing no fear in Mu Chen, Liu Yan¡¯s face became more indifferent. But before he finished his words, his pupils suddenly narrowed as he saw a slender figure appear on the Demonic Ape that Mu Chen brought without him knowing.

    That girl had a bewitching beauty, with her hair fluttering in the wind. She quietly sat on the corpse of the Demonic Ape, supporting her chin with her hands. In her eyes, there was a trace of indolence while she looked at them.

    Under that gaze of hers, Liu Yan and Chi Xue¡¯s gazes slightly shivered. Since they had never noticed the arrival of that girl, they couldn¡¯t help being more alert.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have a helper, as well.¡± Mu Chen gave Liu Yan a light smile at this moment.

    Liu Yan was coldly looking at Mu Chen, before shifting his gaze at Cai Xiao. Back in the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion, he did not sense this girl to be that powerful. But when she previously appeared, he had felt a trace of danger in the depths of his heart.

    That danger was not ignored by him. He was cautious enough to know that this was not his misperception. This was a form of reliance that he had relied upon to defeat his opponents for all these years, thinking about the worst possible oue.

    It was precisely why when he had enough strength to deal with Mu Chen, he still called such a heavyweight expert, since he wanted to get rid of any uncertain factors.

    However, he never thought that despite his preparations, the situation still left his control.

    ¡°Thisdy, we have grudges with him, so we hope that you can watch from the side. My Sky Profound Pce will remember this favour from you.¡± Liu Yan inhaled a deep breath as he cupped his fists with a rather polite tone.

    But, upon hearing his words, the corner of Cai Xiao¡¯s lips uncontrobly rose as she made a smile-yet-not-a-smile expression. ¡°Is the favour of the Sky Profound Pce big?¡±

    Liu Yan¡¯s gaze sunk.

    Cai Xiao no longer bothered with Liu Yan and shifted her head to look at Mu Chen, ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡±

    ¡°Can you obstruct that snake for me?¡± Mu Chen pointed towards Chi Xue¡¯s direction and lightly smiled. With his current strength, if Chi Xue and Liu Yan, two rankers of the Dragon-Phoenix Record, were to deal with him together, he might not have any chance of winning. Although he was confident, he wasn¡¯t arrogant.

    After all, his current strength was just at Third Grade Sovereign right now, but Liu Yan and Chi Xue were genuine Fourth Grade Sovereigns!

    ¡°You¡¯re not considering to request me to deal with them both?¡± Cai Xiao turned her head as she smiled.

    ¡°There are some things I have to deal with myself. Although I¡¯m not against living off a woman, especially such a beautiful woman,¡± smiled Mu Chen.

    ¡°Quite some backbone you have there. Since that¡¯s the case, then leave the snake to me.¡± Cai Xiao raised her thumb, with her tone containing a teasing element. But in her big and spiritual pupils, there was a smear of admiration that shed past. She admired the trace of self-confidence that Mu Chen had in his tone. But that self-confidence wasn¡¯t without basis, it wasn¡¯t because of her existence but for himself.

    A Third Grade Sovereign that wouldn¡¯t fear a Fourth Grade Sovereign opponent like Liu Yan and could still maintain such confidence. Such courage wasn¡¯t something possessed by everyone.

    ¡°Rubbish.¡±

    Hearing his words, Liu Yan sneered as a smear of a chill shed in the depths of his eyes. Although he was fearful of the mysterious Cai Xiao, he did not feel that way towards Mu Chen. Originally, he was still feeling a headache, since he was thinking about how he should deal with the mysterious Cai Xiao. But who would have expected that Mu Chen, that fool, would actuallye knocking on his door.

    In another corner of the sky, Chi Xue¡¯s scarlet serpent-like pupils were fixed on Cai Xiao. His main body was a Scarlet Blood Serpent and could be considered as a Divine Beast¡¯s bloodline. Therefore, his fighting strength would be more ferocious than those on the same rank as him, but right now, when he saw the petite Cai Xiao, there was a chill that seemed to have prated into his blood.

    Chi Xue¡¯s face changed as the ferocity deep in his bones surged. He gave Cai Xiao a sinister smile. His white teeth were extremely sinister as he let out a weirdughter. ¡°Thisss little bitch isss young, but your tone isss quite big, eh? I¡¯m afraid that your tender body can¡¯t ssstand my torture when I capture youter!¡±

    As Chi Xue spoke, his gaze was constantly looking at Cai Xiao¡¯s exquisite body. A lecherous light shed in his eyes. His bloodline was lustful to begin with, so when seeing such a peerless beauty like Cai Xiao, if it wasn¡¯t for the fear for Cai Xiao being mysterious, he might have already pounced forth.

    In response to his filthy speech, Cai Xiao only made a light smile, which made Chi Xue¡¯s heart to itch as brutal mes surged in his eyes.

    ¡°The bloodline in this trashy snake is somewhat useful. Although it¡¯s inferior to a True Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence, it might be pretty good for Xiao Cai for a change.¡± Cai Xiao gave Mu Chen a smile. Shortly after, she gently tapped her feet and had already appeared directly before Chi Xue and pointed her slender finger out through the air.

    As she pointed down, space fluctuated.

    Under Cai Xiao¡¯s pointed finger, the skin on Chi Xue¡¯s body suddenly tensed up. Shortly after, his figure burst in retreat, leaving behind afterimages.

    Sizzle!

    However, no matter how fast he was, he was still inferior to Cai Xiao. Space fluctuated as afterimages shattered in an instant. Amongst those afterimages, a miserable figure had directly shot out. Chi Xue¡¯s hand was holding onto his shoulder. There was a bloody hole in that spot. Fresh blood flowed out. All of his defences were ineffective.

    Furthermore, no matter how he tried using his Spiritual Energy to stop the blood, it could not be stopped. In his wound, there was a mysterious energy that was corroding his Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°How isss that posssible!¡± Astonishment filled Chi Xue¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t imagine that he was already wounded after a single exchange by this unreasonably beauty.

    As astonishment filled his eyes, Cai Xiao strode through the air not too far away and slowly approached. At this moment when facing her, the lust in Chi Xue¡¯s eyes was entirely reced with shock.

    He couldn¡¯t understood, just now, what sort of terrifying expert he had encountered.

    Just as Chi Xue was filled with shock, Mu Chen¡¯s figure had already flown out and appeared before Liu Yan. Slowly pointing the Great Meru Demonic Pir in his hands towards thetter, a smear of smile surfaced on his handsome face.

    ¡°Young Pce Master, it¡¯s your turn now.¡±

 Chapter 780 - Fighting Liu Yan

    <strong>Chapter 780 - Fighting Liu Yan</strong>

    In the sky above the White Bones Mountain, Liu Yan stood with his hands behind as his back. He gaze flickering with a cold light. A brief momentter, he lightly sighed as his gaze gradually turned indifferent.

    ¡°What a foolish fellow...¡±

    He murmured to himself. An eerie arc rose on the corner of his lips as he looked at Mu Chen. ¡°However, I will not give you the chance to regret your decision.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, I will let you bring your regrets to hell.¡±

    Liu Yan coldly smiled as he took a step forward. That instant, when he took his step forward, a vast ocean of Spiritual Energy instantly burst out from every direction. Scarlet Spiritual Energy practically covered the horizon. Looking from afar, it was as if the sky was burning.

    Liu Yan¡¯s strength had already surpassed ordinary Fourth Grade Sovereigns and could basically be considered to have stepped into the pinnacle of a Fourth Grade Sovereign. Compared to Qin Bei back in the Hundred Battles Domain, he was much more powerful.

    Under the pressure of this strength, if it was an ordinary Third Grade Sovereign, they would basically be no different than an ant without the ability to fight back. This was Liu Yan¡¯s self-confidence.

    Mu Chen looked at the ming-red vast Spiritual Energy and narrowed his gaze. Vaguely, his gaze was a little grave, since he had never underestimated this opponent named Liu Yan.

    A few months before, Mu Chen knew that if he fought with Liu Yan at that time, the chances of sess would most likely be extremely tiny. Therefore, he endured Liu Yan¡¯s provocations at that time.

    But right now, there was no need for him to endure anymore. Those three months allowed him to make a breakthrough. Although there was still some distance between a Third Grade Sovereign and Liu Yan, it was no longer that hard to cross over for Mu Chen.

    The Great Meru Demonic Pir floated on the right side of Mu Chen as an ominous aura swept out. Mu Chen stared at Liu Yan, who had torrential Spiritual Energy behind him, and made an embracing gesture. Along with a patch of shadow, the Great Meru Demonic Pir ruthlessly mmed towards Liu Yan.

    Liu Yan coldly looked at the Great Meru Demonic Pir that was crushing over and clenched his hand. A scarlet long spear appeared in his hand with mes flowing on that long spear.

    Boom!

    The scarlet long spear was thrust out. The extremely sharp speartip stopped the entire Great Meru Demonic Pir and the body of the long spear had only bent a little bit.

    The instant he attacked, Liu Yan had disyed his stunning strength as the fourth ranker of the Dragon-Phoenix Record.

    Buzz!

    The scarlet long spear trembled as a surge of terrifying Spiritual Energy burst out, which forced the Great Meru Demonic Pir back. Shortly after, Liu Yan thrust his spear out without any expression on his face.

    Boom!

    Along with Liu Yan thrusting his spear out, a beam of magma burst out as a violent and zing Spiritual Energy caused the temperature in this region to rise.

    Magma streaked across the horizon as it pounced towards Mu Chen like a fire dragon.

    Rolls of heat waves swept out as powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations appeared to be tearing the horizon apart. Mu Chen held a grave expression on his face as space distorted around him. His Sovereign Sea faintly appeared as he poured Spiritual Energy into the demonic pir, before brandishing it down.

    The demonic pir and current of magma shed in the sky. Instantly, magma sttered in every direction like a rain of fire as space distorted at the point of collision.

    Magma burst as Mu Chen¡¯s figure retreated with the Great Meru Demonic Pir. The top of the pir had turned red, with the high temperature attempting to melt it. In the end, it was still dissolved by the ominous aura of the Great Meru Demonic Pir.

    Mu Chen felt a numb sensation in his hand and his brows were lightly knitted together. Liu Yan was indeed worthy of being the fourth ranker on the Dragon-Phoenix Record. After fighting, Mu Chen came to an understanding of how powerful Liu Yan was. When they fought head-on, thetter clearly had an advantage.

    ¡°If this is the best you have, then I am truly a little disappointed.¡±

    Liu Yan sneered as he stood on the air. He formed seals with his hands as the scarlet ocean of Spiritual Energy swept out, forming into a huge palm of fire that was pressing towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°Demonic Burning Palm!¡±

    The palm of fire descended from the horizon with ck runes filling the palm, vaguely emitting an extremely overbearing destructive power.

    Although Liu Yan was mocking with his mouth, his attack was extremely ruthless without giving Mu Chen time to catch his breath. Clearly, Liu Yan was intending to kill him with the fastest speed.

    Mu Chen looked at Liu Yan, whose strength was getting sharper, and deeply inhaled a mouthful of air. His pupils swiftly turned hollow-ck and his hair rapidly grew as well. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, his long hair was fluttering. In this state, Mu Chen looked more mature and unconstrained. That gaze of his that didn¡¯t have a single ripple within made others not daring to belittle him.

    Clearly, he had entered into the Demon Heart State.

    Under this state, Mu Chen had perfect control over his Spiritual Energy, which far exceeded his usual state.

    Mu Chen tapped his feet and appeared on top of the Great Meru Demonic Pir. Two surges of Spiritual Energy withpletely different attributes surged as Mu Chen formed seals with his hands at lightning speed.

    Roar!

    A dragon¡¯s roar and elephant¡¯s horn rang out in an instant as two beams of light flew out of the Sovereign Sea behind him. As the two intertwined, they turned into a dragon-elephant halo that heavily shed with the descending Demonic Burning Palm.

    Boom!

    Sparks exploded in the sky, which looked like a grand scene of fireworks that was dazzling and dangerous.

    As smoke rose, a figure suddenly burst out, which appeared before Liu Yan in a sh. His ck hair fluttered in the wind as the other palm, which had incorporeal lightning was aimed at thetter.

    Boom!

    Lightning shed as Liu Yan¡¯s body abruptly jolted. A whistling thunderous roar resounded in his heart. As the thunderous roar rumbled, it made the Spiritual Energy in his body undte.

    ¡°This is... Nether Demon Heart Lightning?!¡± Liu Yan¡¯s gaze changed. He was indeed worthy of being the Young Pce Master of the Sky Profound Pce, since he was knowledgeable; he had instantly recognized Mu Chen¡¯s attacks.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was calm without any ripples. At the same time, when his right palm was aimed at Liu Yan with surging Nether Demon Heart Lightning, purple mes were zing on his left palm and was aimed at Liu Yan¡¯s chest like a bolt of lightning.

    This was practically a perfect attack as it forced Liu Yan to miserably retreat. The Spiritual Energy in his body was shaken by the Nether Demon Heart Lightning, and Mu Chen had also grasped the opportunity tounch his attacks.

    Liu Yan crossed his arms before him with Spiritual Energy defending his body, withstanding the purple mes of Spiritual Energy. But the price he had to pay was his sleeves turning to dust. It was so much so that even his arms had turned ck. Although he did not suffer heavy injuries, he had a pitiful appearance right now.

    Liu Yan retreated a few hundred feet back, suppressing the thunderous roar in his body. But when he looked at his arms that were charred ck, his face couldn¡¯t help turning ashen.

    When Mu Chen and Liu Yan exchanged moves, there were continuous figures of light from outside the White Bones Mountain, those were the other experts that managed to break through the defence of the white apes.

    When they arrived at this location, their faces immediately changed upon seeing Mu Chen and Liu Yan fighting with fear in their eyes, since they did not dare to rashly approach them.

    After all, Liu Yan¡¯s status as the 4th-ranker on the Dragon-Phoenix Record made them feel a little oppressed.

    However, they were also smart, since they had decided to watch from the side. Initially, they thought that the battle wouldn¡¯tst too long. After all, Mu Chen and Liu Yan weren¡¯t on the same level.

    However, those thoughts had onlysted for a brief moment before they saw Liu Yan in such a pitiful state. At this moment, those experts couldn¡¯t help narrowing their eyes with a little shock in their hearts. They no longer dared to belittle Mu Chen.

    Liu Yan¡¯s face was ashen as he looked at Mu Chen. However, thetter, who had entered into the Demon Heart State, wasn¡¯t bothered by his eerie gaze. His figure moved as he charged out, raising the right palm that was flickering with incorporeal lightning once again.

    At the sight of this, Liu Yan was startled in his heart and he quickly focused his attention in preparation to suppress that strange Nether Demon Heart Lightning.

    Roar!

    But just when he was prepared to deal with the thunderous roar in his body, Mu Chen swiftly formed seals with his hands and four beams of light burst out from the Sovereign Sea at his rear, forming into two dragons and elephants.

    ¡°Nine Dragons and Elephants Art!¡±

    There seemed to be an indifferent voice lightly resounding from Mu Chen¡¯s mouth as his seals changed. The two dragons and elephants turned into a huge dragon-elephant light halo.

    Rustle!

    The dragon-elephant light halo had appeared above Liu Yan in a sh, before ruthlessly sending it down.

    Veins twitched on Liu Yan¡¯s head, since he did not expect Mu Chen to y such a trick. His figure immediately moved as he burst in retreat.

    However, as he retreated, Mu Chen raised his hand once again.

    Boom!

    Just as Liu Yan had expected, a thunderous roar rang out within his heart again. The sharp whistling thunderous roar instantly caused his figure to freeze. Although that frozen moment was extremely short, it was extremely fatal in this confrontation.

    Under many shocked gazes around the White Bones Mountain, the dragon-elephant light halo swept down with sharp fluctuations. If anyone was hit by such an attack, even someone as powerful as Liu Yan would be hurt.

    Boom!

    A violent Spiritual Energy fluctuation exploded in the sky as scarlet Spiritual Energy rolled in ripples like mes, which attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    Mu Chen¡¯s hollow gaze was directed at the spot of the explosion. A brief momentter, his eyshes gently moved.

    Boundless scarlet Spiritual Energy gradually dissipated and every single expert had their eyes narrowed at the scene.

    As the scarlet Spiritual Energy dissipated, a massive figure appeared out of nowhere. It had a red body with different coloured mes zing on its body. Looking from afar, it looked as if a fire deity had descended.

    The temperature in this region instantly rose, even the atmosphere seemed to be burning.

    Mu Chen¡¯s hollow gaze looked at the figure that was zing with different mes as he murmured, ¡°Myriad mes Celestial Body...¡±

 Chapter 781 - Sky-Burning Feather

    <strong>Chapter 781 - Sky-Burning Feather</strong>

    The huge figure that seemed like a fire deity stood on the sky as different colours of mes zed on the surface of its body. That terrifying temperature made this region burn and a burning smell wasing from the atmosphere.

    Mu Chen had his eyes narrowed as he looked at that ming figure. There was a small change on his face that did not have any ripples. Clearly, even when he was in the Demon Heart State, Mu Chen still felt a dense threating from the ming figure.

    ¡°Myriad mes Celestial Body. Indeed, a justified reputation.¡±

    On the peak of the White Bones Mountain, the other experts revealed shock on their faces and couldn¡¯t help sighing. The ranking of the Myriad mes Celestial Body had a decent ranking on the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies. Furthermore, the difficulty of cultivating it was extremely high, just the requirement of multiple mes alone would expend huge financial resources. Even if an ordinary expert had gotten this Sovereign Celestial Body, it would be hard for them to sessfully refine it.

    Fortunately, this Liu Yan was the Young Pce Master of the Sky Profound Pce. Otherwise, it would probably be impossible for him to refine this Myriad mes Celestial Body.

    On the head of the Myriad mes Celestial Body, mes were surging as Liu Yan¡¯s figure appeared in a sh. His gaze was eerily looking at Mu Chen as a dense killing intent shed in the depths of his eyes.

    He clearly did not think that he would be forced to bring out his Sovereign Celestial Body first!

    ¡°What a cunning fellow.¡± Liu Yan clenched his teeth with his eyes filled with hatred. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Chen¡¯s Nether Demon Heart Lightning that caught him unprepared, he wouldn¡¯t have his loophole caught by Mu Chen. After falling back step by step, he was even forced to bring out his Sovereign Celestial Body to defend himself in the end.

    Although he was furious, Liu Yan still inwardly raised his precautions, retracting all the underestimations that he had for Mu Chen.

    Huff.

    Liu Yan, who stood on top of the Myriad mes Celestial Body, took a deep breath as the rage on his face gradually disappeared, bit by bit. His gaze had also gradually returned to being indifferent.

    At the sight of this scene, Mu Chen lightly frowned his brows. Liu Yan, who had recovered his cool, would clearly not reveal any loopholes. Now that thetter had precautions against the Nether Demon Heart Lightning, it would be much harder for him to gain such an advantage as he had done earlier.

    ¡°If you want to defeat me, then bring out your true abilities. Don¡¯t bring out those little means to embarrass yourself!¡±

    Liu Yan coldly stared at Mu Chen. Shortly after, there wasn¡¯t anymore hesitation as he abruptly joined his hands together. Instantly, different mes zed on the Myriad mes Celestial Body.

    When his hands sped one another, various mes swept out, forming into a vermilion fire in the sky. The vermilion fire was extremely gorgeous. With various colours of surging mes, it was a beautiful sight.

    ¡°Myriad mes Spirit!¡±

    Liu Yan let out a low roar as the gorgeous vermilion fire pped its wings. As its wings pped, it drew across a gorgeous fire trajectory, filled with fatal danger under that beauty.

    The vermilion fire swiftly expanded in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. He abruptly formed seals with his hands and a dazzling golden light burst out in every direction. A golden figure appeared and stood in this region.

    The instant the golden figure appeared, a zing golden sun blossomed on the centre of its brows as a huge palm stretched out. Gild-like golden light surged, making the figure look like it was forged from gold, shing with the vermilion fire.

    Boom!

    Gorgeous mes exploded like fireworks as the space in that spot violently distorted from the terrifying sh. The Spiritual Energy fluctuation explosion that swept out made the experts in the surroundings swiftly retreat with their facial expressions changed, fearing to be affected by it.

    ¡°This is the Sovereign Celestial Body that he cultivates?¡±

    Liu Yan narrowed his eyes as he looked at the golden figure that seemed like a great buddha and couldn¡¯t help changing his face a little. Because from thetter, he felt an indescribable oppressive pressure.

    The oppressive pressure made him feel a little unbelievable. The Myriad mes Celestial Body that he had cultivated was on the 69th of the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies; it wasn¡¯t low-ranking. But right now, Mu Chen¡¯s cultivated Sovereign Celestial Body actually made his Myriad mes Celestial Body feel a little oppressed?

    Could it be that his Sovereign Celestial Body was a super Sovereign Celestial Body in the top 30s?!

    Liu Yan stared at the golden zing sun floating behind the Great Sr Undying Body, but still couldn¡¯t recognize it. Amongst the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies that he was knowledgeable about, there wasn¡¯t one simr to this before him.

    ¡°Could it be an unranked mysterious Sovereign Celestial Body?¡±

    Liu Yan frowned his brows, but he still couldn¡¯t find an answer and could only shake his head with a dark gaze. Even if Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body was mysterious, a powerful Sovereign Celestial Body would require the strength to support it as well. He didn¡¯t believe that with his strength at Fourth Grade Sovereign, in addition to the Myriad mes Celestial Body, he couldn¡¯t even deal with a Third Grade Sovereign!

    Boom!

    As he sneered, a golden light took the lead to sweep over before him. The Great Sr Undying Body grasped the Great Meru Demonic Pir. The originally pitch-ck demonic pir looked as if it was forged with gold. In its path, even the sky was torn apart.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Seeing as Mu Chen took the initiative tounch an attack, Liu Yan couldn¡¯t help snorting as the hands of the Myriad mes Celestial Body clenched its fist. As mes surged, a ming long spear was formed as spear images swept out in every direction.

    Boom! Boom!

    As the two colossi shed in the sky, themotion even caused the heavens and earth to tremble. It was so much so that cracks even appeared on the White Bones Mountain. The Spiritual Energy that swept out was like a gale that violently whistled, wreaking havoc. Within a ten thousand meter radius, no one dared to approach.

    Many experts around the White Bones Mountain were dumbfounded at this confrontation. Clearly, they couldn¡¯t believe that someone could fight this Liu Yan to this degree.

    Amongst the younger generations of the Northern Region, Liu Yan had an outstanding reputation, ranking fourth on the Dragon-Phoenix Record. As for Mu Chen? He was practically a nameless character. Although originating from the Great Havew Domain gave him some status, it was clearly far inparison to the outstanding elites of the younger generation like Liu Yan.

    Right now, this nameless youth before them fought with Liu Yan till the sky and earth darkened. Although he couldn¡¯t gain the advantage, it wasn¡¯t easy for him to persist for this long.

    Boom!

    The demonic pir that seemed like it was forged with gold shed with the spear of mes. In the point of collision, numerous cracks appeared on the space, where the st wave was visibly seen spreading out.

    The two figures burst in retreat. Clearly, Liu Yan still held the upper hand in this confrontation. But despite so, Liu Yan¡¯s face was unsightly as he did not just want to gain this slight bit of an upper hand.

    The power possessed by Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body had far exceeded his expectations.

    ¡°That fellow¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body isn¡¯t simple.¡± Liu Yan¡¯s gaze changed as he coldly cast a nce at Mu Chen. He sat down on the head of the Myriad mes Celestial Body and swiftly formed blurry seals with his hands.

    Fuuuuuoooo!

    As Liu Yan¡¯s seals changed, the mes around the Myriad mes Celestial Body suddenly zed and different coloured mes swiftly surged, gathering above Liu Yan.

    A shapeless heat had also fluctuated in this region.

    When the other experts looked from afar, their faces slightly changed because they felt that the Spiritual Energy in their bodies was boiling up, even showing signs of burning.

    Their faces changed and swiftly retreated. They could feel that Liu Yan didn¡¯t look like he could endure it any longer. This sort of entanglement with Mu Chen had made him lose his patience.

    He intended to end the battle.

    Mu Chen raised his head and the gorgeous mes were reflected in his ck pupils as his face gradually turned solemn.

    ¡°No matter what Sovereign Celestial Body you have, I will reduce it to dust!¡±

    Liu Yan gave Mu Chen an eerie smile and he suddenly pped his hands. Countless gorgeous mes instantlybined together, forming into a huge cauldron that was a few thousand feet wide.

    This cauldron was extremely gorgeous, yet a terrifying fluctuation rippled out.

    Liu Yan eerily stared at Mu Chen as he waved his hand and the cauldron instantly disappeared.

    In that instant when the cauldron disappeared, Mu Chen felt the surrounding sky darken. However, he instantly came to a realisation that it wasn¡¯t the sky that had darkened, it was he that had been enveloped by the cauldron.

    Liu Yan looked at Mu Chen and the Great Sr Undying Body that had been enveloped in the cauldron as a savage smile lifted on the corner of his lips. Shortly after, his hands joined together and he coldly barked out, which resonated throughout this region.

    ¡°Myriad mes Furnace - Sky-Burning Feather!¡±

    Boom!

    When Liu Yan barked out, various mes zed on the cauldron. In the time to blink, it had turned into a patch of a magnificent sea of mes.

    mes surged in the sea of mes and suddenly formed into a huge vortex. Dazzling mes turned into strands of tiny mes that gathered together. Those tiny mes were the essence of those mes, just a small strand along could burn this mountain range to ashes.

    Those mes gathered together and formed into a foot-lengthed rainbow feather.

    The feather was filled with all sorts of fire runes and was quietly floating in the air. Although it seemed gentle, the terrifying temperature emanated from it even caused cracks to appear in the space.

    The energy contained in that small rainbow feather even made Mu Chen¡¯s body tense, even after entering the Demon Heart State. Clearly, he had sensed a fatal danger.

    This Liu Yan was indeed a tough opponent!

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you witness how I will reduce your Sovereign Celestial Body to ashes!¡±

    Watching this scene, the smile that hung on the corner of Liu Yan¡¯s lips became even more savage-looking.

 Chapter 782 - Golden Heavenly Sun Seal

    <strong>Chapter 782 - Golden Heavenly Sun Seal</strong>

    In the cauldron filled with gorgeous mes, the sea of mes surged, which caused the temperature in the cauldron to reach a terrifying degree. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Chen entering the Demon Heart State, he would have even lost control of his Spiritual Energy.

    However, Mu Chen did not have any attention to spare for the surrounding temperature. All his attention was focused on the gorgeous feather that was rising in the sea of mes.

    Although the feather was only a foot in length with rainbow colours, which made it look gorgeous, Mu Chen sensed a fatal threating beneath that gorgeous sight.

    Clearly, he had forced Liu Yan to unleash his finishing move.

    This small feather definitely had the terrifying strength to ughter a Fourth Grade Sovereign!

    A dazzling light was constantly being emitted from the Great Sr Undying Body as it defended against the corrosive terrifying temperature. Mu Chen stood on the head of the Great Sr Undying Body as his hollow ck pupils gently flickered. A brief momentter, he deeply inhaled a breath of the magma-like air and his handsome face had also turned more solemn.

    This attack from Liu Yan had exceeded Mu Chen¡¯s expectation. Several thoughts constantly shed in his mind. However, he realised that with the One Sr Energy of the Great Sr Undying Body, he still couldn¡¯t withstand it.

    Mu Chen lightly frowned his brows as he sat on the head of the Great Sr Undying Body. As a golden light surged, his body swiftly submerged into the Great Sr Undying Body. Shortly after, he waved his sleeve and a vast current was seen whistling out. Within that current, there were fluctuations of extremely pure Spiritual Energy. It was a current of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    Mu Chen stared at the current. The Sovereign Spiritual Liquids had reached a stunning amount of 200,000. All the Sovereign Spiritual Liquids that was given to him by Mand had been taken out at this moment.

    ¡°This should be enough, right?¡±

    Mu Chen looked at the Spiritual Energy current. Even when he was in the Demon Heart State, the corner of his lips couldn¡¯t help gently twitching. After all, emptying his pocket and taking out 200,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids was an extremely heart-aching matter.

    But, at this moment, he couldn¡¯t be bothered about it that much.

    A spiritual light flickered in Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils and he immediately formed seals. Instantly, there was a zing golden light being emitted from the chest of the Great Sr Undying Body. There was a golden seed in that golden light.

    With a flick of his finger, the current formed from 200,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids instantly whistled out and endlessly shed with that golden light.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    In that golden light, a golden seed that seemed like a bottomless pitpletely devoured the pouring Sovereign Spiritual Liquids.

    Along with the Spiritual Energy current endlessly pouring over, that golden seed gradually turned brighter, like a zing sun that would soon break out from its shell.

    When Mu Chen hid in the Great Sr Undying Body, the gorgeous mes had gathered in the outside world. Looking at this scene from outside the cauldron, Liu Yan had also rxed his tensed body as a cold arc rose on the corner of his lips.

    ¡°Did you think that you can escape from this by hiding in that Sovereign Celestial Body?¡± Liu Yan mocked as he stretched his slender hand out and gently pointed down on the sky.

    Outside the White Bones Mountain, those experts looking at this scene couldn¡¯t help narrowing their eyes. Clearly, they had also sensed the terrifying energy brewing in that cauldron.

    Under that energy, even a Fourth Grade Sovereign would have a hard time escaping.

    ¡°To be able to force Liu Yan to execute his Sovereign Ability, this Mu Chen isn¡¯t simple! But this shoulde to an end as well.¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help eximing. Looks like they were well aware of how terrifying was this attack from Liu Yan was. It was said that after all these years, it was true that there were Fourth Grade Sovereigns turned into ashes under this attack of Liu Yan¡¯s.

    Many people agreed along and felt pity at the same time. Mu Chen wasn¡¯t old, but he had a shocking strength. If he had a few more years of cultivation, he might grow into a true elite amongst the younger generations of the Northern Region. At that time, he might even have the strength to fight with Fang Yi, who was at the top of the Dragon-Phoenix Record.

    But it was a pity that such a genius was the easiest to die prematurely.

    Buzz!

    Just when every expert was feeling pity for the uing situation, the cauldron emitted a buzzing noise in the sky, while emitting a high temperature, directly shattering the space after distorting it.

    Everyone could see a gorgeous feather that was gently flitting across as it flew towards the Sovereign Celestial Body that was emitting the dazzling golden light.

    It was extremely fast, turning into a dazzling meteorite in the end. As the meteorite streaked across, space started to shatter and spatial cracks could be visibly seen spreading out.

    The golden light on the Great Sr Undying Body was seen swiftly turning dark. Even the glid-like figure started to show signs of melting.

    The gorgeous meteorite swiftly approached.

    However, just when the meteorite was about to descend, Mu Chen¡¯s shut eyes in the Great Sr Undying Body had slowly opened at this moment.

    Crack!

    In that instant when he opened his eyes, cracks quietly appeared on the golden seed that was located on the chest of the Great Sr Undying Body.

    Creak! Creak!

    Dazzling golden light shot out from that those cracks and the seed exploded shortly after. Instantly, a dazzling golden light had practically spread out across the entire Great Sr Undying Body.

    A golden zing sun gradually rose from the chest of the Great Sr Undying Body. At the same time, there was a golden zing sun that remotely called out from the centre of its brows.

    Two golden zing suns floated in the air as the dazzling golden light spread out. Instantly, the melting-state of the Great Sr Undying Body stopped. The glid-like gold started turning deeper and there was an additional strand of extremely faint purple light.

    Outside, Liu Yan was looking inside the Cauldron, when his gaze suddenly froze. Clearly, he must have also sensed the changes in the Great Sr Undying Body.

    ¡°Preparing to struggle with your life?¡±

    Liu Yan sneered. He had treated the changes in the Great Sr Undying Body to be a dying sh. No matter what means Mu Chen possessed, he would still not be able to escape death under this attack of his.

    In the cauldron, Mu Chen¡¯s figure appeared on the head of the Great Sr Undying Body again, looking at the meteorite that was whistling over. The destructive high temperature was something that even this space could not bear.

    But this time, there wasn¡¯t any fear on Mu Chen¡¯s face as he slowly sped his hands together, forming a seal as a murmur resounded from his mouth.

    ¡°Nine Sr Energy - Golden Heavenly Sun Seal!¡±

    The hands of the Great Sr Undying Body abruptly formed seals. As dazzling golden light gathered over. It was like a golden light seal that was formed beneath his palm. That golden light seal was like the intertwining of two golden suns with mysterious ancient runes outlines in it. It was like the birthmark that was formed at the absolute beginning of the sun¡¯s birth.

    The Golden Heavenly Sun Seal was a means by the Nine Sr Energy. But the bottom line of executing it was to possess at least Two Sr Energies. In the past, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t achieve this feat, but now that his Nine Sr Energy had advanced once again, he could finally execute it.

    Boom!

    The golden light seal gathered and formed on the palm of the Great Sr Undying Body, before it flew out with a dazzling golden light, along with the whistling of palm gale, shing with the fire meteorite without any retreat.

    At that instant of the sh, every sound in this region seemed to have entirely turned quiet.

    However, that silence onlysted for an instant before everyone saw a dazzling golden light bursting out of the cauldron from every direction.

    This entire region seemed to have been mixed with golden light.

    An indescribable st wave violently fluctuated and the cauldron violently trembled. It was unimaginable what kind of terrifying energy was it enduring.

    Boom! Boom!

    Rushing noises constantly resounded before everyone that was watching this scene had their eyes suddenly narrowed. Because they saw cracks suddenly appearing on the cauldron.

    ¡°The cauldron can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±

    Someone eximed as they burst in retreat out of reflex.

    Boom!

    In that instant, when they burst in retreat, the cauldron thoroughly exploded and a terrifying golden light burst out, along with gorgeous golden mes. Everywhere within a thousand-mile radius was affected by the st wave¡¯s impact.

    Poof!

    Those experts that were intending on retreating around the White Bones Mountain were directly affected by the impact, before retreating while vomiting blood. Their figures were shot into the mountain peak, which caused the entire peak to crumble from the shock.

    This region was instantly in aplete disorder.

    The destruction of the st wavested for more than ten minutes, before gradually dissipating. In theplete chaos, there were numerous miserable figures that flew out, while looking at the White Bones Mountain with their eyes that were overwhelmed with shock.

    They wished to know who would obtain the final victory under this terrifying confrontation.

    As those gazes shot towards the White Bones Mountain, they had instantly narrowed their eyes as they inhaled breaths of chilled air.

    On the mountain peak, the two Sovereign Celestial Bodies still stood against each other. However, the two massive figures were on the verge of copsing at this moment. They had dulled to the point that they were about to dissipate at anytime. On their heads, there were two figures with extremely depressed Spiritual Energy fluctuations around them.

    They exchanged a look, before their faces turned red at the same time and a smear of blood leaked from the edge of their mouths, before being gently wiped away.

    Boom!

    The two Sovereign Celestial Bodies had reached their limits and had exploded.

    The oue of this stunning confrontation had actually ended with both sides being gravely injured!

 Chapter 783 - Seizing

    <strong>Chapter 783 - Seizing</strong>

    Boom!

    When the massive Sovereign Celestial Bodies exploded and burst into particles in the sky, Mu Chen and Liu Yan¡¯s figures jolted as they shot back in retreat. Their figures looked a little pathetic.

    Mu Chen forcefully stabilised his figure and slowly wiped the smear of blood off the corner of his lips.

    His gaze was calm as he looked at Liu Yan, but he couldn¡¯t help feeling a little shocked in his heart. Thetter¡¯s strength had left him a little shocked. Initially, he thought that after refining the second Sr Energy using 200,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids, it would be sufficient for him to deal with Liu Yan. But who could have imagined that thetter wasn¡¯t someone so easy to deal with? After all, he managed to withstand the Golden Heavenly Sun Seal that was executed with the Two Sr Energies.

    But just as Mu Chen was shaken in his heart, he did not know that Liu Yan¡¯s heart was rolling with tidal waves. His body was trembling with his gaze filled with shock and disbelief.

    This oue had naturally exceeded his range of eptance.

    In the past, when he fought with others, the match would basically have ended the moment he used the Sky Burning Feather when facing Fourth Grade Sovereigns.

    So this time, when he executed the Sky Burning Feather, Mu Chen was doomed to die, in his view.

    However, the oue did not go as he wished. Mu Chen, who should be dead, actually counterattacked at thest moment. That terrifying counterattack made even Liu Yan feel terrified. Only after using all the power of the Sky Burning Feather, did he manage to withstand it. It was clear that if he could have held on for another instant, the oue wouldn¡¯t have ended with the two of them gravely injured, but a wounded and a death.

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡±

    Liu Yan¡¯s face was pale as he muttered with the corner of his lips twitching. A brief momentter, he couldn¡¯t help directing his eerie gaze at Mu Chen as dense killing intent surged in his heart.

    Mu Chen¡¯s performance had made him feel heavily threatened. They weren¡¯t even at the same age and yet, that stunning fighting strength he had wasn¡¯t at all inferior. If Mu Chen had another two years of cultivation time, he would probably surpass him.

    Only now did he understand why the Great Havew Domain would send a fellow, who was clearly a Third Grade Sovereign, to participate in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven. With that cultivation, it would be hard to even shake a Fourth Grade Sovereign.

    ¡°You still want to kill me?¡±

    The sudden dense killing intent in Liu Yan¡¯s eyes was noticed by Mu Chen. He faintly smiled. ¡°But does the current you still have the strength to do it?¡±

    Although he had also suffered heavy injuries, Liu Yan had clearly reached his limit at this moment as well.

    Liu Yan¡¯s gaze was cold as he clenched his teeth with light flickering in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t help slowly clenching his fists.

    Boom!

    Just as Liu Yan¡¯s gaze flickered and was prepared to move out, there was a sudden huge sound as a huge figure fell from the sky and was thrown onto the White Bones Mountain.

    Directing his gaze over, Liu Yan abruptly narrowed his eyes as a smear of astonishment uncontrobly surged on his face.

    That figure was a huge scarlet python, it was covered with scales and a surge of terrifying ominous aura was being emitted from it, clearly indicating that it was a terrible beast.

    But, at this moment, the scales on the beast had shattered and fresh blood was flowing, dying the peak red. Furthermore, there wasn¡¯t any vitality on it.

    Hiss!

    When the other experts outside the White Bones Mountain saw this scene, they frantically inhaled a mouthful of chilled air instantly. Their figures uncontrobly trembled because they had recognized that the scarlet python was a Scarlet Blood Python!

    And in this ce, there was only one Scarlet Blood Python who ranked ninth on the Dragon-Phoenix Record, Chi Xue of the Serpent God Pce!

    That also meant that... the Scarlet Blood Python that had lost its vitality on the peak was Chi Xue!

    Chi Xue died?!

    This stunning scenario not only made Liu Yan feel cold all over his body, but even those experts outside the White Bones Mountain felt their scalps turning numb. Although Chi Xue was only ranked 9th on the Dragon-Phoenix Record, even Liu Yan would be a little fearful if they fought. Perhaps Liu Yan could defeat Chi Xue, but killing him would be extremely hard.

    The moment such a powerful expertunched their counterattacks, it would definitely be extremely fearsome.

    Mu Chen was also stunned as he looked at the massive python¡¯s corpse. But before he could even speak, he saw a petite figure on the corpse of the python.

    Cai Xiao¡¯s snow-white bare feet gently stood on the head of the python, before she gracefully bent down and gently patted the head of the python. Thereafter, a seven-coloured snake flew out of her sleeve and took a bite on the python¡¯s head.

    Poof!

    The body of the huge python rapidly dried out at a visible speed. In just ten breaths¡¯ time, only a mummified corpse was left behind.

    Countless people were overwhelmed with shock at this scene.

    The seven-coloured snake raised its head in satisfaction as it hissed at Cai Xiao. Cai Xiao smiled with her eyes narrowed and she stretched her hand out, gently touching the head of the little snake, before itzily burrowed into Cai Xiao¡¯s sleeves.

    Under the attention of everyone that witnessed that horrifying scene, Cai Xiao stretched her waist. The curves on her exquisite waist were extremely enticing. But at this moment, no one dared to let their gaze wander. Because they could tell that in this ce, the most terrifying person was actually that mysterious and beautiful girl.

    ¡°Finished?¡±

    Cai Xiao lifted her face as she cast a nce at Mu Chen and Liu Yan. Shortly after, she pursed her lips with a smile at Mu Chen. ¡°Initially, I had no intentions to kill him. But since he had such a filthy mouth, I momentarily lost control...¡±

    The corner of Mu Chen¡¯s lips twitched as he drylyughed. Chi Xue was indeed unfortunate. It was fine for him to speak so filthily usually, but he was purely courting death to dare to behave in such a way to that greatdy.

    ¡°You¡¯ve still not gotten rid of him?¡± Cai Xiao shifted her gaze to Liu Yan. It was only a casual nce, but thetter had urgently retreated with his body tensed up, his gaze filled with caution and alertness.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I do it?¡± Cai Xiao chuckled.

    Rustle!

    By the time she finished her words, Liu Yan¡¯s figure had burst out in an instant retreat and had already flown out of the White Bones Mountain¡¯s range, before Mu Chen could even speak. His decisive retreat had also left Mu Chen stunned. Shortly after, he lightly curled his lips.

    Although he wanted Liu Yan to be left behind here, it was clearly hard to aplish that with his current state. Therefore, he made no attempts to intercept, allowing Liu Yan to retreat.

    ¡°Mu Chen, just you wait. The matter between us is not finished!¡± Liu Yan yelled out from afar, leaving a ferocious sentence behind. Thereafter, he no longer dared to remain any longer and turned into a streak of light and swiftly left.

    Mu Chen, however, couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and had directed his gaze towards the other experts outside the White Bones Mountain. When those experts saw his gaze directing over, they involuntarily retreated with fear filling their eyes.

    After witnessing the shocking battle personally between Mu Chen and Liu Yan, they no longer dared to treat him as an ordinary Third Grade Sovereign.

    ¡°Gentlemen, is there anyone that wants to snatch this Dragon-Phoenix Pool from us?¡± Mu Chen swept his gaze as he said in a deep voice.

    Many experts exchanged gazes and could only retreat with their teeth clenched. Although Mu Chen must¡¯ve been greatly exhausted after experiencing that great battle with Liu Yan, he still had that mysterious girl beside him, who was even more terrifying. Killing Chi Xue so easily, she was clearly the more terrifying individual.

    Therefore, no matter how much they were unwilling to part with the Dragon-Phoenix Pool, rationale still surpassed their greed. After all, no matter how miraculous the Dragon-Phoenix Pool was, it was still iparable to the importance of their lives.

    Seeing those experts retreating, Mu Chen felt relieved in his heart. Those that coulde here weren¡¯t ordinary figures, after all. If they were to disregard everything, it would be a little troublesome for them. Now that they could retreat with their rationale, it was the best oue for both parties.

    ¡°Let¡¯s open the Dragon-Phoenix Pool.¡± Watching this scene, Cai Xiao gently patted her hands.

    Mu Chen nodded his head, then made a grab with his hand. The Demonic Ape, which had been ughtered by him earlier, flew over, and, under his knife hand, he broke the Demonic Ape¡¯s blood vessels and a surge of fresh blood flowed towards the Dragon-Phoenix Haven like a stream.

    Guu! Guu!

    Dark-red fresh blood swiftly spread out in the Dragon-Phoenix Pool. In just a minute, the fresh blood had covered the entire Dragon-Phoenix Pool and a dense stench of fresh blood spread out.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    As the fresh blood filled the Dragon-Phoenix Pool, the pool suddenly emitted a fine trembling sound. In the chilling pool of white bones, there were numerous ancient runes that appeared.

    Brilliant dragon roars and phoenix cries resounded from the pool, which resonated between the heavens and earth.

    Rumble!

    Fresh blood started to boil in the Dragon-Phoenix Pool, emitting blood bubbles. Vaguely, there were images of a dragon and phoenix wandering in the pool of bones.

    As they wandered, the fresh blood, which was sticky to begin with, swiftly turned clear as traces of impurity constantly evaporated. The stench of blood had also been extinguished from the fresh blood.

    In just a brief moment, the blood pool in the Dragon-Phoenix Pool was filtered into an immortal pool with an immortal aura surging. A mysterious energy was also quietly emitting, which fluctuated in the space.

    ¡°You want to go in and give it a try?¡± Cai Xiao stood at the edge of the Dragon-Phoenix Pool and smiled at Mu Chen.

    ¡°We¡¯re not going in together?¡± Mu Chen was stunned. Now that the Dragon-Phoenix Pool was formed, they would be able to obtain a great opportunity as long as they could enter.

    ¡°I only needed the Blood Essence of a True Dragon, but it¡¯s too little here.¡± Cai Xiao casually said as she waved her hand, ¡°You¡¯re a man, stop being like an old woman and hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Mu Chen cupped his fists in gratitude. He did not say another word as his figure moved, preparing to charge into the Dragon-Phoenix Pool that had just opened.

    Boom!

    However, in that instant when he moved, a pile of white bones exploded on the peak and fragments were shot out in every direction. Within those fragments, there was a fuzzy figure that prated through space and charged towards the Dragon-Phoenix Pool before Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face instantly changed as killing intent abruptly rose in his eyes.

    There was actually someone trying to fish for benefits and snatch something that belonged to him!

 Chapter 784 - Netherworld Prince

    <strong>Chapter 784 - Netherworld Prince</strong>

    Rustle!

    A ck light flew towards the Dragon-Phoenix Pool like a ghost. The sudden change of events had clearly left Mu Chen extremely shocked. However, his reaction wasn¡¯t slow. After seeing that light figure, he had acted out of reflex as well. Incorporeal lightning flickered on his palm as the Nether Demon Heart Lightning burst out in an instant.

    After all these years, Mu Chen had experienced tons of life-and-death battles, the rich fighting experience had already been imprinted into his bones. Therefore, in this short amount of time, he did not use Spiritual Energy to obstruct that figure. However, he had chosen to move at his fastest and also attacked with the most bizarre Nether Demon Heart Lightning.

    Boom!

    When the sharp piercing thunderous roar resounded, ck light swept out of the ck figure, before it swiftly devoured the thunderous roar.

    Despite that, his figure had froze for an instant.

    It was this moment of being frozen that made him lose his best chance. Cai Xiao¡¯s figure, who stood close by, had instantly disappeared, before appearing before the ck light in an instant, swiftly pointing her finger out like a bolt of lightning.

    Lustrous white light blossomed from that slender figure as space lightly fluctuated and was torn apart.

    Facing Cai Xiao¡¯s attacks, even that ck figure did not dare to belittle her. He had bent two of his fingers together and a ck light swept out with a chilled aura.

    Boom!

    The two pairs of fingers shed together, causing visible energy fluctuations. Tidal waves swept from the Dragon-Phoenix Pool below and Cai Xiao¡¯s figure trembled, before taking a step back.

    Whoosh!

    That ck light figure, however, shot out, before his foot tapped on the air, hovering in the air. The cklight dissipated and the figure was thoroughly revealed.

    Everyone around the White Bones Mountain immediately directed their gazes over. Thereafter, a series of exmations resounded.

    ¡°That¡¯s the... Netherworld Prince of the Netherworld Pce!¡±

    Hearing themotion outside the White Bones Mountain, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help narrowing his gaze and directed his eyes over. He saw a ck figure standing on the sky. He had ck hair reaching his shoulders and extremely handsome looks. However, he looked rather cold. His gaze was like a sharp de, which made others feel like they were being pierced by his gaze.

    He stood on the sky with an indifferent gaze as he faced Cai Xiao. There wasn¡¯t any panic in his expression, he appeared calm. Compared to Liu Yan, his bearing was a level higher.

    ¡°So it was the second ranker of the Dragon-Phoenix Record, the Netherworld Prince.¡± Mu Chen looked at the ck-clothed man, frowning his brows as he lightly said, ¡°With your status, why bother sneaking around?¡±

    ¡°Since I can obtain the biggest harvest with the simplest method, why not?¡± The ck-clothed Netherworld Prince smiled. His gaze was like a de as he looked at Mu Chen, ¡°That Liu Yan isn¡¯t an easy opponent, so I¡¯m more than willing to see a situation of both sides being injured.¡±

    ¡°Pity, your idea of fishing for benefits has failed.¡± Mu Chen smiled, except that he held cautiousness in his gaze. He felt an extremely cold feelinging from the Netherworld Price. That fellow was like a venomous snake in the dark. It was fine if he did not attack, but the moment he attacks, it would definitely be a definite death.

    ¡°It is a little pity.¡± The Netherworld Price nodded his head and did not refute. He had hidden there with a unique method. He was intending on killing both Mu Chen and Liu Yan when they¡¯re both heavily injured before entering the Dragon-Phoenix Pool. However, he never expected the formidable Cai Xiao to pop up out of nowhere, which shattered his ns.

    His gaze moved to Cai Xiao as he slowly asked, ¡°Who exactly are you? Amongst the younger generations of the Northern Region, there isn¡¯t anyone like you.¡±

    Cai Xiao couldn¡¯t be bothered to reply him. She pointed outside the White Bones Mountain. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, it won¡¯t be so easy for you to leave anymore.¡±

    The Netherworld Prince slightly narrowed his eyes as he looked at Cai Xiao with a dark light surging in the depth of his eyes as the space around him slightly distorted.

    At the sight of this, Cai Xiao¡¯s brows had lightly jumped.

    Many experts outside the White Bones Mountain watched with their hearts intensely thumping If the Netherworld Prince and that mysterious girl were to sh, they might have a chance.

    Although that mysterious girl was extremely formidable, the Netherworld Prince wasn¡¯t an easy opponent as well. The moment they fight, it would definitely be earth-shaking and the intensity would definitely far exceed Mu Chen and Liu Yan¡¯s confrontation.

    The nearly frozen atmosphere enveloped the peak of the White Bones Mountain. However, just when everyone thought that an earth-shaking battle would take ce again, the fluctuation around the Netherworld Prince retracted as he swiftly retreated.

    The Netherworld Prince did not lose his rationale because of the Dragon-Phoenix Pool. Therefore, he understood that it would be extremely tough to seize the Dragon-Phoenix Pool under the mysterious girl. The mystery of thetter was something that even he couldn¡¯t see through.

    As for Mu Chen, he did not ce much importance towards him. Even if his battle with Liu Yan was stunning, someone like the Netherworld Prince wouldn¡¯t fear him to that point.

    Since he did not have an absolute confidence to seize the Dragon-Phoenix Pool, there was no need to be deadlocked. Time was precious and this Dragon-Phoenix Pool wasn¡¯t the only one.

    Therefore, the Netherworld Prince had chosen to decisively retreat. Even if it would cause shock in some gazes, this sort of external factor clearly could not shake the Netherworld Prince¡¯s heart in the slightest.

    However, when he left, he swept his de-like gaze at Mu Chen and the chill within made Mu Chen feel a little cold. However, thetter did not react to this, since the rtionship between the Great Havew Domain and Netherworld Pce was bad to begin with. Every time the Dragon-Phoenix Haven opened, the geniuses of their Great Havew Domain would be ughtered by the Netherworld Pce, causing a loss in reputation for the Great Havew Domain; the rtionship between the two was extremely poor.

    Therefore, even without today¡¯s matter, Mu Chen knew that if they were to faceter on, the Netherworld Prince would definitely not hesitate to act towards him once the chance arrived.

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s another trouble.¡± Mu Chen murmured to himself. He had just managed to cause Liu Yan to retreat, yet the Netherworld Prince had popped out. In addition with the Divine Pce¡¯s Fang Yi, whom they met back in the Dragon-Phoenix Ancient City, he had basically offended all the top rankers on the Dragon-Phoenix Record.

    However, Mu Chen could only helplessly shrug. Demand exceeds supply, if one wanted to obtain an opportunity, it would be unavoidable to be an enemy, since that was human nature.

    Mu Chen looked a the direction which the Netherworld Prince had disappeared from, before looking outside around the White Bones Mountain, where those people that were stirred by the appearance of the Netherworld Prince were located. Staring at his gaze, they were also a little resentful as they retreated.

    Mu Chen paid no attention to those guys that were preparing to fish for benefits and lightly nodded his head at Cai Xiao. He no longer hesitated as he moved, leaping into the Dragon-Phoenix Pool that was surging with immortal aura under all the envious gazes.

    Buzz!

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure was swiftly concealed by the Dragon-Phoenix Pool. Shortly after, a dense white mist soared into the sky. As the white mist spread out, it hadpletely enveloped the White Bones Mountain.

    Within that white mist, there were the shadows of a dragon and phoenix that could be seen shing along with a draconic roar and phoenix cry ringing out.

    A peculiar scent spread out from the White Bones Mountain. Those that sniffed this scent felt the surging of Spiritual Energy in their bodies. It was a temptation that originated from the depth of their bloodlines, tempting others to integrate with it.

    Many experts had their eyes turning red, since they did not dare to step into the White Bones Mountain lightly, because they knew that if they were to charge in, there was a high chance that they would be killed by that mysterious girl.

    They believed, without a doubt, that the girl who killed Chi Xue without any hesitation didn¡¯t have any mercy.

    Therefore, they could only look at the White Bones Mountain as they drooled from their eyes. In the Dragon-Phoenix Pool, Mu Chen sat at the deepest part as the clear blood of the Demonic Ape enveloped his body. The mild sensation swiftly made the injuries that he had sustained during the fight with Liu Yan disappear. Even the exhausted Spiritual Energy in his body had swiftly recovered.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    The lustrous bones of the True Dragon and Phoenix in the depths of the Dragon-Phoenix Pool flickered with ancient runes. Those runes separated from the bones and swam out like fishes, before they endlessly covered Mu Chen¡¯s figure.

    In those ancient runes, there were vague traces of dark-gold blood, which contained stunning vitality. Those blood traces were the Blood Essences left behind by the True Dragon and Phoenix!

    Traces of light enveloped Mu Chen¡¯s figure, which caused his figure to be gradually blossoming with light.

    Outside the Dragon-Phoenix Pool, Cai Xiao was looking at the golden light emitted from the pool, then lightly nodded her head.

    ¡°But it¡¯s a little too thin.¡±

    Cai Xiao waved her hand and the ancient runes that were beckoned by her from the pool floated before her. She swiftly formed her seals at lightning speed, before they were formed into a palm-sized sparkling and translucentpass.

    Those ancient runes were ced in thepass by her.

    The sparkling and translucentpass lightly trembled, before the arrow pointed at the Dragon-Phoenix Pool before her with a white light that blossomed as if it was estimating the strength of this Dragon-Phoenix Pool.

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s indeed useless.¡± Cai Xiao lightly smiled at the sight of this. Thispass of hers was refined using the scales of a True Dragon, thus having strong senses against the simr bloodline in this world. Even if it was separated by a distant space, it could still easily sense the location.

    ¡°Now, probe the location with the most Blood Essences of the True Dragon and Phoenix gathered.¡±

    Cai Xiao formed seals as she gently caressed the sparkling and translucentpass. Instantly, a buzzing noise came from thepass as the arrow frantically spun. Roughly a few minutester, the spinning of the arrow finally weakened, before pointing towards the northwest direction.

    At the same time, when the arrow pointed towards a direction, a dazzling pir of light abruptly burst out from thepass. The light intensity of that Dragon-Phoenix Pool was several times more powerful!

    ¡°Found it.¡±

    A smear of shock shed across Cai Xiao¡¯s eyes as she cheerfully smiled. Her smile was extremely gorgeous. It was so beautiful that others would be intoxicated from looking at her.

 Chapter 785 - Ersatz Dragon Physique

    <strong>Chapter 785 - Ersatz Dragon Physique</strong>

    A dense white mist enveloped the peak of the White Bones Mountain. In the mist, there was a drooling scent emitting from it as a draconic roar and phoenix cry constantly rang out.

    Everyone could sense the massive vitality at the peak of the White Bones Mountain.

    After being aroused by the Dragon-Phoenix Pool, the remnant Blood Essences of the True Dragon and Phoenix came to life and were emitting a strong vitality. Undoubtedly, if anyone could fuse their own bloodline with it, they would definitely be greatly benefited.

    However, this opportunity was clearly something that not just anyone could enjoy.

    Although those in the surroundings of the White Bones Mountain knew that they could not dip their finger into the Dragon-Phoenix Pool anymore, there were still many experts that remained here, refusing to leave. Clearly, they were somewhat unable to ept it.

    But it was just merely uneptance, they did not have the courage to seize it. Therefore, they could only helplessly watch with red eyes.

    As time passed, the mist in the peak of the White Bones Mountain grew denser, whichsted for half an hour, before the mist suddenly whistled out.

    Roar!

    A draconic roar and phoenix cry abruptly rang out, which caused everyone¡¯s bodies to tremble. Sending their gazes over, they saw a pir of light soaring out from the horizon, which could be clearly seen anywhere from a thousand-mile radius.

    Around the golden pir, there were golden Dragon-Phoenix light runes spiralling. As they whistled, they had actually caused a storm to gather. Even if the True Dragon and Phoenix had fallen, they still emitted the might of super Divine Beasts.

    However, when those Dragon-Phoenix runes spiralled, almost being as ipatible as fire and water, they tried to devour one another. It was extremely simr to the True Dragon and Phoenix that had once unleashed their deathmatch here during the primordial times.

    The dragon and phoenix runes devoured each other for half an hour. In the end, the dragon runes held the upper hand,pletely devouring all the phoenix runes.

    When thest phoenix rune was devoured by the dragon runes, dazzling light gradually shrunk before disappearing into the light pir.

    It was the depth of the Dragon-Phoenix Pool. But at this moment, the Dragon-Phoenix Pool was already dried up, the energy contained within seemed to have beenpletely absorbed with a figure sitting quietly at the bottom of the pool.

    That figure was emitting a golden light, even his clothes seemed like they were forged with gold, it was extremely dazzling. At this moment, when the dragon runes came in contact with his body, they quietly entered his body.

    His tightly shut eyes lightly trembled, before he slowly opened them.

    Roar!

    His pitch-ck pupils were filled with a golden light, and in the depths of his pupils, there was an image of a huge coiling dragon. It was extremely profound. A powerful pressure abruptly spread out with Mu Chen in the centre. Even the bottom of the Dragon-Phoenix Pool, which was extremely firm, cracked at this moment.

    The golden light remained in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes for a long time, before gradually dissipating. His figure moved, then appeared from the Dragon-Phoenix Pool. He gently closed his eyes as he sensed the tidal waves of energy in his body.

    That energy galloped in his limbs and bones, like an unchained beast filled with powerful destructive power. That power even far surpassed Mu Chen¡¯s Lightning God¡¯s Physique!

    Mu Chen clenched his five fingers and could feel the surges of blood in his body. The surging state seemed like it wanted to break free from his body and burst out.

    Mu Chen¡¯s mind lightly willed and a golden light surged beneath his feet. The golden light around him gathered as the golden dragon runes danced in the air, issuing dragon roars.

    ¡°Dragon runes? Looks like it¡¯s the Ersatz Dragon Physique.¡±

    The Dragon-Phoenix Pool was said to be formed from the bones of a True Dragon and Phoenix, which contained the blood essences of a True Dragon and Phoenix. However, when the two powers came in contact with one another, the stronger party would devour the weaker party. And this depended on the density of blood essences in the Dragon-Phoenix Pool, in order to see which party was denser.

    But right now, it went without saying that the Blood Essences of the True Dragon was denser in this Dragon-Phoenix Pool. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t havepletely devoured the phoenix runes.

    ¡°But there¡¯s only 32 Dragon Runes.¡±

    Mu Chen looked at the golden dragon runes around him and lightly frowned his brows. ording to his knowledge, the strongest Ersatz Dragon Physique should have 99 Dragon Runes. But this Ersatz Dragon Physique that he had formed only had 32. It looked like the Blood Essences of True Dragon and Phoenix contained in this Dragon-Phoenix Pool wasn¡¯t especially strong.

    Mu Chen shook his head, somewhat in pity, since he felt that he was too greedy. Although his Ersatz Dragon Physique only had 32 runes, it was undoubtedly powerful. Just the power bestowed to him by the 32 runes far exceeded the Lightning God¡¯s Physique.

    Furthermore, now that the Dragon-Phoenix Haven had just started, there were still chances for him to obtain more True Dragon¡¯s Blood Essences. At that time, he could make his Ersatz Dragon Physique stronger. Who knows, he might be able to reach 99 and evolve this Ersatz Dragon Physique to the powerful True Dragon Physique!

    The golden runes around Mu Chen dissipated. If he fought with Liu Yan now, it would be hard for thetter to achieve the oue of both sides gravely injured. Although this Dragon-Phoenix Pool did not allow Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy cultivation to soar by leaps and bounds, it raised his fighting strength to another level.

    ¡°This is the Ersatz Dragon Physique?¡±

    A beautiful figure appeared beside Mu Chen. Cai Xiao looked at Mu Chen with a smear shing across her eyes as she smiled. ¡°It does seem a little peculiar. But the feeling ofcking is too great. If you can cultivate it to the True Dragon Physique, it should be very powerful.¡±

    Her eyesight was extremely sharp. She had sensed the strength of Mu Chen¡¯s qi and blood in his body with a look. Clearly, the vitality contained in the True Dragon¡¯s Blood Essences had been fused with Mu Chen¡¯s blood.

    Although the vitality held in these True Dragon¡¯s Blood Essences could not bestow Mu Chen a lifeparable to Divine Beasts, it was much stronger than his previous mortal body.

    After all, Cai Xiao had a towering eyesight. Since it could be evaluated by her as rather powerful, that meant that the True Dragon Physique was truly extraordinary.

    Mu Chen smiled as he looked at the peak of the White Bones Mountain, which was gradually losing light as he asked, ¡°Have you found the location of the other Dragon-Phoenix Pools?¡±

    There was a trace of urgency in his voice. Only after experiencing the miracles of the Dragon-Phoenix Pool, did he have a taste of how miraculous it was. Just as Cai Xiao had said, his Ersatz Dragon Physique was still toocking, acking which could only be filled by the True Dragon¡¯s Blood Essence, if he wanted to make perfect it.

    Thinking about the four remaining Dragon-Phoenix Pools, they must have fallen into intensepetitions right now. Therefore, if he wanted to obtain more True Dragon¡¯s Blood Essences, he could only rely on that idea about those Dragon-Phoenix Pools that had yet to be discovered.

    Regarding this, he could only rely on Cai Xiao.

    Looking at Mu Chen¡¯s expectant gaze, Cai Xiao revealed a shallow smile on her wless face, when a goldenpass appeared in her hands with a grasp.

    ¡°If it¡¯s the Dragon-Phoenix Pool you¡¯re talking about, I have indeed found one.¡±

    Hearing Cai Xiao¡¯s words, Mu Chen shot his gaze over with excitement.

    ¡°But...¡± Cai Xiao paused her words as she fiddled with the smallpass, ¡°There¡¯s something that slightly exceeded my expectations.¡±

    ¡°What? The Dragon-Phoenix Pool that you¡¯ve found is very weak?¡± Mu Chen was stunned, first thinking about the worst possible situation.

    ¡°In contrast to your thoughts.¡± Cai Xiao shrugged her shoulders as a smear of graveness appeared in her eyes, ¡°The Dragon-Phoenix Pool that I have found far exceeds your imagination. If I have guessed correctly, the bones in that pool might be the skulls of the True Dragon and Phoenix.¡±

    Hiss.

    Mu Chen was first stunned, before involuntarily sucking in a mouthful of air with shock filling his eyes. He naturally understood that for Divine Beasts, their heads and hearts were the most crucial spots. Right now, this Dragon-Phoenix Pool that they have newly discovered clearly had the rather ordinary bones of the True Dragon and Phoenix. As for skulls, they were on apletely different level.

    Just the Blood Essences contained in ordinary bones could bestow him an Ersatz Dragon Physique with 32 Dragon Runes. Then, how terrifying would that Dragon-Phoenix Pool that was formed from the skulls of True Dragon and Phoenix be?

    He probably wouldn¡¯t even need to go to the Dragon-Phoenix Stage and could refine the True Dragon Physique!

    Even with Mu Chen¡¯sposure, this sort of temptation made his gaze a little burning. However, he did not lose his rationale and swiftly recovered from the shock, before looking at Cai Xiao. ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous?¡±

    Although there were mes in Cai Xiao¡¯s gaze, the depths of her eyes still remained clear as sheughed in acknowledgement, while nodding her head, ¡°Very dangerous. The guardian there far exceeds the Demonic Ape that you¡¯ve encountered. If we were to recklessly charge in, we might lose our lives.¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned. Even Cai Xiao was so fearful with her strength, so the region of that super Dragon-Phoenix Pool must be extremely terrifying.

    ¡°Then, what¡¯s your decision?¡± Mu Chen looked at Cai Xiao with his brows frowned.

    Cai Xiao gently stroked the seven-coloured snake on her shoulder and lightly smiled. It was a smile that could cause the copse of a country. She then, said, ¡°I will naturally go there. There¡¯s something that Xiao Cai needs a lot of, so I will have to make a trip there.¡±

    As she spoke, she smiled towards Mu Chen, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to go with me. The four remaining Dragon-Phoenix Pools might still bepeting, so you might have a chance to snatch another one if you rush over now.¡±

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s indeed dangerous.¡±

    Mu Chen helplessly curled his lips. Even the mysterious Cai Xiao would be fearful of that ce, so it was undoubtedly dangerous. Perhaps, just as she said, it was wiser for him topete for the four remaining Dragon-Phoenix Pools.

    But... for her to go alone while he left after benefitting, it was something that he would not do.

    Therefore, Mu Chen lightly raised his head and a smear of a smile appeared on his handsome face, it was so bright that it was dazzling. Shortly, under the slightly startled gaze, he shook his head.

    ¡°I will go with you.¡±

 Chapter 786 - Divine Dragon-Phoenix Fruit

    <strong>Chapter 786 - Divine Dragon-Phoenix Fruit</strong>

    Under the boundless sky that contained an ancient aura, there were white clouds that seemed to have been influenced by the ancientness, which became more dignified as they froze in the sky. They seemed like a scenery from a painting, which gave others a profound and cryptic feeling.

    Whoosh!

    Two streaks of light suddenly streaked across the horizon, causing two tears in the clouds. In a blink of an eye, the two streaks of light had already disappeared from this horizon. Their speed had attracted the attention of those spread out in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven looking for treasures.

    But anyone could sense the powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations being emitted from those two light figures. Therefore, despite the fact that they had attracted so much attention, no one went to obstruct them.

    The two figures were naturally Mu Chen and Cai Xiao, who were swiftly leaving after obtaining a Dragon-Phoenix Pool.

    But their objective wasn¡¯t the four other Dragon-Phoenix Pools but the super Dragon-Phoenix Pool that Cai Xiao had found. ording to what Cai Xiao had said, that super Dragon-Phoenix Pool was extremely dangerous, but Mu Chen had still chosen to make the trip with her.

    ¡°How much longer?¡±

    As light flew, Mu Chen approached Cai Xiao as he transmitted his voice over to thetter with the wrapping of his Spiritual Energy. They had already been flying for half a day, this journey could be considered as far.

    ¡°Four more hours.¡± Cai Xiao replied.

    Mu Chen inwardly smacked his lips. He could sense that they have gradually gone very deep within the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, there wasn¡¯t anyone in the forests here. Furthermore, the aura of beasts that appeared in these ces had also increased in numbers and was more violent as well.

    Cai Xiao suddenly stretched her hand out and held onto Mu Chen¡¯s wrist. A chill and tender sensation came, before instantly, a rainbow light was emitted, forming into a barrier that enveloped the two of them.

    ¡°We will probably encounter more powerful beasts. Although you can store your Spiritual Energy into your body, I¡¯m afraid that you will still be discovered. So I will be leading you.¡± Cai Xiao said as she cast a nce at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. It¡¯s best if they could avoid those ces. Otherwise, if they got entangled by those beasts, even if they managed to make it out of this ce, their n would definitely be affected.

    Whoosh!

    As the rainbow light enveloped the two of them, their speed swiftly burst out like a strand of light as they streaked across the horizon.

    In the next four hours, Mu Chen had witnessed how dangerous this Dragon-Phoenix Haven was as the endlessly stretched ancient forest was filled with beasts with some massive and torrential ominous auras on some mountains.

    Furthermore, Mu Chen had sensed quite a few scanning fluctuations across the horizon. They were so much so that they even scanned them back and forth. They were the terrifying perceptions of some shocking beasts. Those that were scanning were extremely profound. If it wasn¡¯t for Cai Xiao, and Mu Chen was alone, it would be hard for him to avoid these Spiritual Energy obstructions.

    This ancientnd was clearly not a kindnd.

    Although the way was covered with beastsyer uponyer, it was still a daunting experience without mishap. After four hours, Cai Xiao had also gradually slowed down her speed. They could be considered as having stepped into the core position of this region.

    Upon entering the core, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze had clearly turned more grave. He could sense an ancient pressure undting in this region.

    That pressure made the airflow in this region be slow, even the Spiritual Energy had be heavy. This region was no longer the same as the other regions, the forests and hills were extremely small. That was because of the primordial pressure enveloping this ce.

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re not in the wrong ce.¡±

    Cai Xiao chuckled as she looked at thisnd. To be able to have such pure remnant ancient pressure left behind in this region, looks like it was indeed a super Dragon-Phoenix Pool.

    ¡°But there doesn¡¯t seem to be any beasts here...¡± Mu Chen tightly knitted his brows. He realised that this region was abnormally quiet. Furthermore, he did not feel any Spiritual Energy fluctuations belonging to beasts. This region was like a deadnd.

    ¡°That¡¯s because no beasts dare toe here.¡± Cai Xiao nodded her head as she pointed her slender figure towards the depths. ¡°Let¡¯s go, the Dragon-Phoenix Pool should be deep inside. Be careful, this ce is not simple.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head and the two of them flew out. However, his body tensed up at this moment, Spiritual Energy was surging around him. Clearly, he was prepared to face any unexpected situation.

    However, what made the two of them feel a little unexpected was that when they reached the depths, they did not encounter any obstructions. Thereafter, they leapt across a lone peak before them, before the area in front of them suddenly widened. The two¡¯s pupils suddenly narrowed at this spot.

    Before them was a cracked ground with an abyssal hole in that location. That ckness made it seem bottomless, like a ck hole that belonged to a sinister demon, making others feel their scalps numbing upon looking at it.

    Naturally, what made the two of them more shocked wasn¡¯t that ck rolling hole, but the two colossi that floated above the hole.

    The two colossi were white with strands of dark-gold mixed within. Vaguely, there was a sinister aura being emitted from them.

    It was the dragon and phoenix heads!

    The two massive dragon and phoenix heads that seemed to be evenrger than a hill were biting onto one another. That brutality still transmitted over despite the two have turned into white bones after the myriad of years.

    Hiss.

    Mu Chen inhaled a mouthful of air as he watched this scene with shock and muttered, ¡°They really are the heads of a True Dragon and Phoenix...¡±

    The bones that formed the Dragon-Phoenix Pool in the White Bones Mountain were like the distance between a firefly and vast moonpared to those before him.

    Although there was still some distance with those dragon and phoenix heads, that iparable domineering pressure was like a storm that swept out, causing Mu Chen¡¯s breathing to be a little sluggish.

    Cai Xiao stared at the dragon head, before her figure moved, flying towards it with Mu Chen immediately following up after seeing her actions.

    The two swiftly approached the dragon and phoenix heads that were floating above the pitch-ck hole. As they approached, they could clearly sense the shock in their vision.

    With the brutal aura of the dragon and phoenix biting each other, one could imagine just how stunning the fight between the True Dragon and Phoenix in the primordial times was.

    That was two terrifying existencesparable to Heavenly Sovereigns.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the Dragon-Phoenix Pool?¡± Mu Chen swept his gaze as he searched for their objective.

    Cai Xiao stretched her slim hand out and pointed towards the point where the dragon and phoenix were biting each other. At the point of contact between the two colossi, a bone pool could be vaguely seen. However, the pool wasn¡¯t empty but filled with golden pool water. As the pool water rolled, there were actually dragon and phoenix runes surging, which were vaguely emitting clear draconic roars and phoenix cries.

    A dense and undissolvable scent was slowly spreading out. Smelling that scent, Mu Chen even felt his blood stirring. It was so much so that there was even a golden light on the surface of his body. The Ezsat Dragon Physique that he had refined was actually uncontrobly stirred at this moment.

    Compared to this Dragon-Phoenix Pool, the previous one that they had encountered was simply not worth mentioning.

    ¡°This Dragon-Phoenix Pool is not the best thing here.¡± Cai Xiao suddenly said as she looked beyond the Dragon-Phoenix Pool. Judging from the location, it was the point where the dragon and phoenix¡¯s teeth sunk into each other from when they deeply bit one another.

    Mu Chen looked over and his gaze froze. Over there, a golden light surged. There was a huge golden sapling that grew out from the True Dragon and Phoenix bones. Although it was a small sapling, it was like a young dragon that was extremely firm.

    On this golden sapling, he could see three lumps of golden light. Looking through the golden lights, there were three golden fruits. The golden fruits looked extremely miraculous, with the appearance of a dragon and phoenix intertwining. As they intertwined, they formed into a wondrous dragon-phoenix fruit.

    However, only two out of the three dragon-phoenix fruits were ripe, the third one seemed to have only started to recently grow. Therefore, it was extremely underripe. The miraculous fluctuations rippling from it was also far inparison to the other two.

    But even so, the third dragon-phoenix fruit could be considered as a peerless treasure!

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze zed as he looked at the three fruits. He could sense that these three fruits were the best treasures in thisnd, since they contained the essence of the True Dragon and Phoenix heads.

    Compared to them, even this super Dragon-Phoenix Pool was inferior.

    ¡°Those are the Divine Dragon-Phoenix Fruits. Born only from the perfect fusion of the True Dragon and Phoenix¡¯s Blood Essences.¡± Cai Xiao lightly smiled. Looking at this level of treasure, there was pleasant surprise rippling in her eyes, even with herposure.

    Mu Chen licked his lips. Just when he was about to go up, his gaze suddenly narrowed as he looked at the Dragon-Phoenix Pool. The golden pool of water fluctuated at this moment and a pir of water soared up. The pir of water was torn apart and a golden figure flew out, tearing through space as he aimed to suppress Mu Chen with a palm.

    Under that palm, there was a roaring draconic image that suppressed the heavens and earth.

    Under that terrifying pressure, which wasparable to Mt. Thai, Mu Chen¡¯s face uncontrobly changed. Before he could even act, Cai Xiao had taken a step forth and a rainbow-coloured Spiritual Energy burst out. Her slender hand swiftly flew out like a bolt of lightning and shed with that golden palm.

    Boom!

    The two palms of different sizes shed, which instantly caused space to distort with visible fluctuations rippling out that frantically wreaked havoc.

    Under the havoc from the impact, Cai Xiao¡¯s figure lightly shivered and took more than ten steps back.

    Looking at this scene, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze suddenly turned cold. This was the first time he had seen Cai Xiao at a disadvantage. It looked like they had encountered a truly ruthless figure this time.

 Chapter 787 - Golden-armoured Guardian

    <strong>Chapter 787 - Golden-armoured Guardian</strong>

    The violent Spiritual Energy impact wrecked havoc, causing space to distort. Above the super Dragon-Phoenix Pool stood a golden figure with golden light coiling around him, emitting a powerful oppressive pressure.

    It had a humanoid figure, covered in heavy golden armour. The golden light on this armour was dazzling. It was made of dragon scales, being extremely firm and indestructible. It held onto a golden warspear with dragon-like veins on its arm. On his wide hand, there were sharp ws that looked like daggers with a cold light flickering on them.

    It quietly stood, enveloped within the golden armour, revealing its golden pupils that didn¡¯t have any emotions in them, and looked at Mu Chen and Cai Xiao with indifference.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was extremely grave as he looked at the golden-armoured figure, before he appeared beside Cai Xiao. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    His heart was clearly a little shaken because he knew how powerful and mysterious Cai Xiao was. Along the way, there were only a few in number that could rival her. But right now, she was in the disadvantage when she fought with the golden-armoured figure, so how could Mu Chen not be shocked?

    Cai Xiao gently shook her head, before her gaze was directed at the golden-armoured figure as well with a smear of graveness on her alluring face. ¡°Looks like he should be the guardian here. Be cautious, he very powerful.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head. Even someone as powerful as Cai Xiao was at a disadvantage, so if it was him, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it.

    ¡°Intruder, leave this ce or die!¡±

    When the golden figure was looking at Mu Chen and Cai Xiao, its eyes rid of expression, a hoarse voice suddenly resounded. Although the voice was piercingly sharp, the killing intent contained within made Mu Chen¡¯s heart tremble.

    ¡°It actually has intelligence?¡± Mu Chen and Cai Xiao exchanged a look and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. Although beasts were extremely ferocious in this Dragon-Phoenix Haven, they did not have much intelligence, not to mention about speaking in human tongue.

    Clearly, this golden-armoured Guardian wasn¡¯t ordinary. After possessing intelligence, its fighting power would definitely rise along with it as well. Thus, this was the most headache-inducing matter for Mu Chen.

    ¡°Leave!¡±

    The golden-armoured Guardian pointed its warspear at the two as torrential killing intent that was nearly substantial swept up a hurricane, it was extremely dreadful.

    Mu Chen looked at Cai Xiao as the two of them frowned their brows. They finally managed to reach here with great effort, and now, the treasure was just before their eyes. How was it so easy to make them leave now?

    ¡°A humanoid beast without any blood and flesh also cares to be arrogant.¡± Cai Xiao coldly snorted as her gaze locked onto the golden-armoured Guardian. In her hand, a seven-coloured Spiritual Energy instantly poured out like tidal waves.

    Boom!

    Killing intent surged in the eyes of the golden-armoured Guardian. It did not speak anymore and took a step forth. Instantly, space distorted and it turned into a golden bolt of lightning that flew towards Cai Xiao.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Cai Xiao coldly snorted as a seven-coloured longsword appeared in her hand with a grasp. She went up without any hesitation, with her seven-coloured Spiritual Energy dying the space, making it gorgeous.

    Boom! Boom!

    Two figures intertwined in the sky as a metallic sound rang out. As the spear and sword shed, a dreadful Spiritual Energy impact swept out like a hurricane, tearing the heavyyers of clouds apart.

    It was an extremely intense confrontation.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was grave as he looked at the intense battle up in the sky. For the time being, he couldn¡¯t tell who had the upper hand, but the killing aura of the golden-armoured Guardian was too overwhelming; it was like a ughtering machine. So if this battle carried on, the oue was really unpredictable.

    Boom!

    Up in the sky, the spear tip and sword tip urately shed. Because of the terrifying energy, even the body of the spear and sword had bent, but then instantly recovered. However, the energy that burst out instantly sent the two of them flying.

    Boom!

    The two figures were shot into two mountain peaks above the dragon and phoenix heads by the terrifying force and the entire mountains crumble with falling stones.

    Spiritual Energy swept around Cai Xiao, reducing the falling rocks into dust. She held onto her longsword, with her sword tip nting down. There was an additional hint of sharpness in her eyes, since she never thought that the golden-armoured figure would be so tough to deal with.

    ording to her estimations, the strength of that golden-armoured figure should be at Fifth Grade Sovereign, roughlyparable to the amount of strength that she could use. However, thetter was using a set of golden armour made from dragon scales, which possessed an extremely shocking defence.

    Cai Xiao clenched her teeth. If it wasn¡¯t because of her physique and having lots of seals in her body by her father, it would be a flip of hand for her to destroy that golden-armoured guardian.

    But it was a pity...

    Boom!

    The mountain far away crumbled down andrge stones were sent flying. A golden figure had slowly and heavily walked out. The golden-armoured guardian had its emotionless eyes fixed on Cai Xiao as he strode out. Golden runes appeared on his armour made of dragon scales, and at the same time, a light was gathering at his rear, vaguely forming a huge pair of phoenix wings.

    As the phoenix wings pped, thend that it stood on instantly shattered as cracks spread out like spiderwebs, which stretched out a few thousand feet.

    Mu Chen and Cai Xiao¡¯s face instantly changed as they sense the golden-armoured Guardian¡¯s strength was actually rising at an astonishing speed.

    ¡°That¡¯s the True Dragon Runes and True Phoenix Wings...¡± Mu Chen stared at the dragon runes on the armour of the golden-armoured Guardian¡¯s dragon-scaled armour, as well as the pair of wings on its back, with disbelief in his eyes. Those were the strengths belonging to the True Dragon and Phoenix, but why would they all appear on its body? Shouldn¡¯t those two powers be ipatible like fire and water?

    ¡°It is a creature born from absorbing the Blood Essences of the True Dragon and Phoenix, thus also possessing their strength in its body.¡± Cai Xiao spoke out in a solemn voice.

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Mu Chen immediately asked. Judging from the current looks of the situation, the golden-armoured Guardian seemed to have been forced by Cai Xiao to execute its killing move. The Spiritual Energy fluctuations emanating from it was quite terrifying.

    ¡°Help me obstruct it for a while. I need a little time, can you do it?¡± Cai Xiao locked her brows together as her gaze flickered while looking at Mu Chen.

    Being stared by her, Mu Chen felt that even the blood flowing in his body had quickened. However, his gaze was constantly changing.

    Because he knew how powerful this golden-armoured Guardian before him was. It wasn¡¯t something that Liu Yan couldpare to, an opponent with such strength was simply too powerful. Thus, he didn¡¯t know if he could truly obstruct it.

    He looked at Cai Xiao¡¯s obsidian-like and brilliant pupils and deeply inhaled a mouthful of air. Facing her request, there was basically no man that could reject it.

    Naturally, he also could not shrink back at this point in time.

    Therefore, he lightly nodded his head when facing Cai Xiao¡¯s gaze.

    Looking at his response, Cai Xiao smiled. It was a smile that could topple kingdoms, before she slowly closed her eyes. When she closed her eyes, seven-coloured runes shed on her body. Clearly, he knew that if she didn¡¯t utilise some hidden cards, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to deal with the golden-armoured Guardian.

    As the seven-coloured runes burned around Cai Xiao, even this entirend showed faint trembles.

    Boom!

    However, just when Cai Xiao was gathering her power, the golden-armoured Guardian stomped on the ground and charged over with earth-trembling pressure. It had an extremely swift speed, and as it pped its wings, sand and stones flew out in every direction.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face slightly changed at the sight of this. This golden-armoured Guardian was rather cunning. It clearly sensed the threating from Cai Xiao. Therefore, it did not intend to give Cai Xiao any time to gather her power.

    But Cai Xiao had her eyes closed at this moment, as if she couldn¡¯t sense the golden-armoured Guardian, which was charging over.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s face changed as he clenched his teeth and cursed. Shortly after, his gaze suddenly turned cold as he appeared before Cai Xiao with a sh. A boundless Spiritual Energy burst out from his body without any restraints. A golden light surged as the Great Sr Undying Body was instantly summoned by him, and at the same time, the Great Meru Demonic Pir had appeared, tearing through the sky with a surging ominous aura.

    Boom!

    The Great Sr Undying Body held onto the Great Meru Demonic Pir as a golden light burst out in every direction. Thereafter, it smashed down towards the golden-armoured Guardian, which had pounced over without any leniency.

    The earth cracked at this moment. However, the golden figure was unhindered. The phoenix wings behind its ck suddenly stretched open. They were as sharp as des as they shed with the Great Meru Demonic Pir.

    Boom!

    The Spiritual Energy fluctuation swept out in gallops as the Great Meru Demonic Pir was immediately sent flying away, leaving the hands of the Great Sr Undying Body¡¯s control. The strength of the golden-armoured Guardian was actually so powerful and terrifying.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was a little pale at this moment. However, contrarily, a cold light surged in his eyes, and with a will of his heart, the Great Sr Undying Body¡¯s fists ruthlessly mmed towards the golden-armoured Guardian.

    There weren¡¯t any emotions in the eyes of the golden-armoured Guardian as the golden warspear in its hand trembled, turning into a light spear that shot out, directly inflicting cracks on the fist of the Great Sr Undying Body.

    Its figure still charged out without any intent to stop, its golden pupils fixed on Cai Xiao. Clearly, it had not ced Mu Chen, who was obstructing it, in its eyes.

    Mu Chen stood on the head of the Great Sr Undying Body as he looked at the golden light that flew past. He clenched his teeth as his gaze turned extremely ferocious. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t let it go.

    Mu Chen formed seals with his hands as a golden zing sun surged on the centre of the brows and chest of the Great Sr Undying Body. Those two dazzling lights hadbined together and charged into Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    ¡°Nine Sr Energy - Two Sr Energies!¡±

    The golden light was practically in liquid form as it enveloped Mu Chen¡¯s figure.

    As the golden light spread out, Mu Chen stomped his feet once again. In an instant, a draconic roar resounded as numerous golden dragon runes burrowed from his body and shrouded him.

    ¡°Ersatz Dragon Physique!¡±

    Two powerful forces had practically been added to him. Right now, Mu Chen had the golden light and draconic runes revolving around him. It was an astonishing scene. He abruptly burst down in the next moment. He was like a descending war god at that moment.

    Down below, the golden-armoured Guardian, who was charging down, suddenly froze as its emotionless eyes looked at the golden figure that was charging over for the first time.

    Clearly, it had finally felt a little danger this time.

 Chapter 788 - One Finger Devouring the Heavens

    <strong>Chapter 788 - One Finger Devouring the Heavens</strong>

    A dazzling golden light charged down from the horizon. It was an extremely powerful force of energy that nearly shattered space, instantly causing the ground the cave in.

    The ground, which was where the golden-armoured Guardian stood, crumbled when it stopped its charging figure, and raised its emotionless gaze for the first time to look at the golden figure that was charging down.

    That level of strength was sufficient to attract his attention.

    Creak!

    The golden-armored Guardian was covered in dragon scales as it slowly clenched its fist. As the dragon scales rubbed against one another, there was a piercing noise ringing out, along with a powerful force, causing visible ripples around its fist.

    Its golden pupils were fixed on the golden figure, which was charging over without any trace of emotions in its pupils.

    Boom!

    As the golden streak charged down, the indifferent pupils of the golden-armoured Guardian were reflected in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. The emotionless expression of thetter was sufficient to copse the will of others.

    But it was a pity that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t amongst those. He had his sight fixed on the golden-armoured Guardian. There wasn¡¯t any fear in his ck pupils. On the contrary, a de-like sharpness surged.

    Roar!

    A Sovereign Sea appeared behind Mu Chen, along with draconic roars and elephant trumpet sounds. Two dragons and elephants flew out and swiftly formed into a dragon-elephant light halo.

    ¡°Slice it for me!¡± Mu Chen roared out like thunder as he gathered all of his power on his palm, causing the dragon-elephant light halo to frantically spin in his hands. There were even ck spatial cracks.

    Rustle!

    As the dragon-elephant light halo whizzed, it was like a divine light that shed down on the head of the golden-armoured Guardian without any hesitation. A sharp feeling was emitting from the light ray, instantly causing smooth cuts on thisnd.

    Roar!

    The golden-armoured Guardian¡¯s eyes reflected the dragon-elephant light halo as it issued a beast-like roar from its throat, then clenched its fist as the dragon scales on its arm bloomed with light. The golden-armoured Guardian threw a fist out. The energy was like an erupting volcano that heavily shed with the dragon-elephant light halo.

    Boom!

    In that instant of impact, a dazzling light soared into the sky. It was so much so that even the light from daytime had turned dark at this moment. The dazzling golden light had practically enveloped a range of tens of thousands of feet.

    Boom! Boom!

    The ground beneath the golden-armoured Guardian constantly copsed as both Mu Chen and it flickered with a chilled light. The light in their eyes was extremely ferocious.

    Boom!

    A zing golden sun rose from their point of contact, before exploding. In an instant, a terrifying st wave swept out. The body of Mu Chen and the golden-armoured Guardian trembled, before they flew back from the st wave.

    Boom!

    Two figures flew back in a pathetic state, prating through several mountains, causing those mountains to crumble. A huge rumbling noise resonated in this region.

    The violent golden light gradually dissipated as smoke rose up in this region.

    Along with the rising smoke, a figure crawled up from the mess of rocks in a pathetic manner under the far away, crumbled mountain. At this moment, Mu Chen was covered with dust and his face was a little pale. Blood dripped down along his fingers on his right palm, dying the shattered rocks red.

    Clearly, that previous confrontation wasn¡¯t easy for him.

    Mu Chen slowly wiped the blood off the corner of his lips with shock filling in his eyes. Only after fighting with the golden-armoured Guardian, did he know how terrifying it was.

    If it wasn¡¯t for him having the Ersatz Dragon Physique, his arm might be broken from the earlier confrontation.

    ¡°Truly not easy to deal with.¡± Mu Chen bitterly smiled. Just as he finished speaking, he saw huge stones at a ruined mountain in the distance explode into dust.

    As the dust fell, a golden-armoured figure slowly emerged. It was still holding onto a golden warspear. The golden light around it was still bright when he fixed onto Mu Chen with its emotionless eyes.

    It slowly raised its hand, where some shattered dragon scales could be seen, showing that Mu Chen¡¯s attack wasn¡¯tpletely useless.

    Looking at the figure, Mu Chen felt a chill down his spine. That attack from before was practically his strongest, but even so, it had only caused the dragon scales on the golden-armoured Guardian to shatter and did not achieve the effect that Mu Chen wanted.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Mu Chen clenched his teeth as he cursed. Compared to Liu Yan, this golden-armoured Guardian was basically many times harder to deal with.

    Boom!

    The golden-armoured Guardian looked at Mu Chen with its golden pupils, then burst out in the next instant. Along the way, the stones were shattered into dust as it pointed its golden warspear at Mu Chen.

    Right now, it had finally acted towards Mu Chen. Earlier, it did not feel that such a weak young man was qualified. But during the earlier exchange it had with Mu Chen, it changed its view on Mu Chen.

    It had already treated Mu Chen as an enemy that was sufficiently dangerous.

    But at this moment, Mu Chen clearly did not wish for it to raise the dangerous level of him to this level. Thus, his figure retreated like a bolt of lightning with a stomp of his foot.

    At this sort of time, shing with the golden-armoured Guardian was clearly a foolish thing to do.

    Boom!

    But the golden-armoured Guardian did not seem to have any intention of letting him go as it charged over. There wasn¡¯t anything before it that could obstruct it, since it was all reduced to dust.

    A golden light surged on its body as its speed abruptly burst, leaving behind afterimages.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face drastically changed at this scene. Before he could increase his speed, space was torn apart before him. A fuzzy golden shadow appeared, there wasn¡¯t any hesitation as the spear in its hands turned into a golden streak that was ruthlessly aimed at his throat.

    That spear was extremely shocking, be it the speed or trajectory, both had reached a perfect level. At this moment, Mu Chen could only quietly look as the sharp spear swiftly expanded in his eyes, he actually could not avoid it.

    Aghast filled Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he clenched his teeth and stretched his hand out to grab the spear tip. This was what he could do at this moment. Although he would have to pay a considerable price, that¡¯s still better than having his throat pierced.

    However, just when Mu Chen¡¯s hand and the spear tip were about to into contact, space suddenly, bizarrely distorted before him and a seven-coloured sword tip flew out from the void and urately shed with the spear tip.

    A metallic sh rang out as a seven-coloured light surged. The golden warspear trembled. The golden-armoured Guardian jolted as well, before it was sent flying back.

    It took over a hundred steps back before it could stabilise its body. Suddenly raising its head, its golden pupils were fixed on the space before Mu Chen. In that location, space distorted as a beautiful figure slowly appeared.

    Mu Chen had also raised his head to look at the figure. Cai Xiao was still Cai Xiao, but her ck hair had turned into seven gorgeous colours.

    Her seven-coloured hair fluttered in the wind, and an iprehensible mystery was under that gorgeous, which would cause a chill to rise in the hearts of others.

    Cai Xiao slightly turned her head, her pupils had also turned into seven colours as she looked at Mu Chen with a smile on her alluring face.

    ¡°Not bad.¡± She smiled. There was evident praise in her tone. Clearly, it was rather unexpected that he could achieve this.

    Mu Chen bitterly smiled as he sat on the rock. His tightly tensed body had also rxed at this moment as pain surged. He pulled the corner of his lips as he replied, ¡°It¡¯ll depend on you, next.¡±

    shing with the golden-armoured Guardian had clearly caused his qi and blood to roll. If it wasn¡¯t for Cai Xiao appearing at the right time, he might¡¯ve been heavily injured.

    Compared to a Fourth Grade Sovereign like Liu Yan, a Fifth Grade Sovereign was simply too powerful.

    ¡°Leave the rest to me.¡±

    Cai Xiao nodded her head, before turning around to look at the distant golden-armoured Guardian. A faint light gathered in her seven-coloured pupils as a seven-coloured light spread out from her body.

    Roar!

    The golden-armoured Guardian roared like a beast, fixing its gaze on Cai Xiao. Its intuition told it that right now, Cai Xiao was several times more dangerous than before.

    The golden pupils of the golden-armoured Guardian flickered with light and abruptly burst out in the next instant. The golden warspear in its hand had turned into a beam of golden light that seemed like it could pierce through the heavens with an indescribable pressure spreading out in this region.

    There seemed to be a shadow of a True Dragon and Phoenix soaring in the golden light as it enveloped the body of the spear. The might even caused this region to tremble.

    This time, the golden-armoured Guardian had put its full power into its attack.

    Looking from afar, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help clenching his fist. Can the current Cai Xiao really block such an attack?

    Under Mu Chen¡¯s nervous gaze, Cai Xiao¡¯s seven-coloured hair gently fluttered in the wind as she slowly raised her slender finger. Her slender finger flickered with a white light like an ivory, it was so gorgeous that others could not shift their eyes away from it.

    Furthermore, it was this gorgeous finger that was emitting a fatal dangerous fluctuation.

    Cai Xiao gently strode forth with her finger pointed out. It shed with the shocking attack of the golden warspear, being as light as a feather as they shed against one another.

    In that instant of the sh, a soft murmur came from her rosy lips, which resounded like an endless p of thunder in this region, ¡°One Finger Devouring the Heavens!¡±

 Chapter 789 - Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour

    <strong>Chapter 789 - Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour</strong>

    The white ivory light finger pointed at the air, gently shing with the golden spear beam that had images of a True Dragon and Phoenix around it.

    In that instant of contact, this entire region seemed to have turned quiet.

    Mu Chen¡¯s pupils were fixed on the point of collision. There wasn¡¯t an earth-shattering noise from such a terrifying sh, but a hint of ckness suddenly blossomed on Cai Xiao¡¯s finger.

    The wisp of ckness was like ink that dripped into theke as it swiftly expanded. In the blink of an eye, it had turned into a hundred foot-sized ck hole!

    As the ck hole spinned, it looked like it could devour everything in this world. Any object would be eternally reduced to a void by the darkness.

    Roar!

    The golden-armoured Guardian roared as the shocking fighting intent emitting from the golden spear beam attempted to pierce through the ck hole. But reality caused the golden spear beam to sink into the ck hole, bit by bit. No matter how it struggled, it could not break free from the dreadful suction force.

    The golden-armoured Guardian furiously roared as a golden light violently surged in an attempt to break free. However, it was a futile effort, since Cai Xiao disyed a rather shocking strength at this moment.

    The ck hole spun on Cai Xiao¡¯s fingertip and the golden spear beam was slowly devoured, until it had thoroughly disappeared.

    Rustle!

    In that instant, when the golden spear beam was devoured by the ck hole, the hundred-foot ck hole abruptly shrunk, reduced to a wisp of ck dot that was like ink as itnded on Cai Xiao¡¯s fingertip. She pointed her finger out again, swiftly touching the head of the golden-armoured Guardian.

    There wasn¡¯t any abnormal noise, but the body of the golden-armoured Guardian was frozen in an instant. It was so much so that even the dazzling golden light blossoming from it was swiftly turning dull.

    Its arm, which was covered in dragon scales, trembled as it raised it in an attempt to w at Cai Xiao. But in the end, it powerlessly hung down as its entire body fell to the ground with a loud bang. The vast and boundless Spiritual Energy hadpletely disappeared.

    Mu Chen was dumbfounded at this scene. He was startled by that attack from Cai Xiao. That attack of hers was extremely swift.

    Cai Xiao looked at the golden-armoured Guardian that had fallen onto the ground and her gorgeous-coloured hair swiftly returned to ck. Her seven-coloured pupils had also returned back their original colour.

    Her body lightly trembled as she fell back.

    A figure appeared behind her in time, extending his arm to grab her waist. Mu Chen realised that Cai Xiao¡¯s face was a little pale at this moment. It seemed like that instant attack that killed the golden-armoured Guardian must have been a huge exhaustion for her.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Mu Chen asked, worried.

    Cai Xiao gently shook her head as she stood up and Mu Chen released his hand. He wasn¡¯t reluctant to let go of that tenderness that made his heart fluctuate.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, we finally took care of it.¡± Cai Xiao took a nce at the golden-armoured Guardian on the floor that didn¡¯t have any aura left in it and felt relieved of a heavy burden. If she couldn¡¯t deal with it even with that attack from before, then they could only retreat this time.

    Mu Chen walked up and cautiously knocked on the golden-armoured Guardian. But beneath the golden-armoured Guardian, a hollowed sound rang out, which left him stunned for a brief moment. Shortly after, he flipped open the armour and realised that there wasn¡¯t anything in the armour. The Guardian seemed to have thoroughly disappeared...

    ¡°He was struck by my Heavens Devouring Finger, his flesh was devoured.¡± Cai Xiao casually said.

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen instantly inhaled a mouthful of cold air. Such an attack was simply too overbearing. This Cai Xiao¡¯s origin was truly mysterious. For her to even grasp ahold of such powerful means.

    ¡°But this armour is not an ordinary item.¡± Cai Xiao clenched her hand as the golden armour floated before her. This golden armour was formed with the scales of a True Dragon, so the toughness of it was indescribable. Furthermore, there were vague runes of a pair of wings behind the armour.

    ¡°This armour is a fusion of a True Dragon and Phoenix¡¯s power...¡± Mu Chen also moved closer as he said, somewhat shocked. So the phoenix wings that were previously unfolded behind the golden-armoured Guardian was from this armour.

    ¡°Good stuff.¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help praising. This Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour possessed the powerful defence of a True Dragon¡¯s scales and speed of a True Phoenix. The ability of this armour was something that not even a Middle-Rank Divine Artifact could match up with. If the existence of this armour was made known to others, it would definitely attract the contest of countless red eyes.

    ¡°You have yet to see the powerful part of this Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour.¡± Cai Xiao said as she lightly smiled.

    ¡°The power of True Dragon and Phoenix are basically as ipatible as fire and water. You should be clear about that fact since you have the Ersatz Dragon Physique. Even if there were the Blood Essences of a True Dragon and Phoenix in the Dragon-Phoenix Pool, they would devour each other and you could only absorb the victor.¡±

    Cai Xiao gently pointed at the Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour that was floating before her. ¡°But, it¡¯s not the same fo this. It could genuinely fuse the power of those two. I believe that a majority of the True Dragon and Phoenix power possessed by the golden-armoured Guardian probably originated from this Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying...¡± The corner of Mu Chen¡¯s lips uncontrobly twitched as a fire zed in the depths of his eyes.

    ¡°Correct, if you possess this Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour, you might be able to absorb both Blood Essences of the True Dragon and Phoenix. At that time, you can form the True Dragon Physique and True Phoenix Physique at the same time... Haha, perhaps, at that time, it would be more suitable for it to be called the Dragon-Phoenix Physique...¡± Cai Xiao chuckled.

    ¡°Dragon-Phoenix Physique.¡±

    Mu Chen licked his lips. Even with hisposure, it was unavoidable for his heart to stir at this moment. After the years of opening the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, those with outstanding talents had obtained the True Dragon Physique and True Phoenix Physique. However, there wasn¡¯t any rumor that both could be obtained. Thus, one could tell how impractical that thinking was.

    But, right now, there was a strand of hope for this unrealistic thinking, so how could Mu Chen not be stirred in his heart?

    The ripples in Mu Chen¡¯s heartsted for a long, while before they gradually calmed down. He cast a nce at the Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour, before looking at Cai Xiao. ¡°You¡¯re the one that took down the golden-armoured Guardian...¡±

    He wasn¡¯t blinded by temptation. Because he knew that if it wasn¡¯t for Cai Xiao, he wouldn¡¯t even make it here in the first ce, not to mention about dipping his finger in her things.

    ¡°Take it, don¡¯t by like an old woman. If it wasn¡¯t for you risking your life to obstruct it earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to deal with it, either. Furthermore, even if this Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour is rare, it¡¯s not enough to attract me.¡± Cai Xiao smiled as she flicked her finger, the Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour turned into a golden beam of light as it shot towards Mu Chen with a wave of her hand.

    ¡°As expected from someone with a wealthy background.¡±

    Although he knew that it was just Cai Xiao¡¯s excuse, Mu Chen still couldn¡¯t help shaking his head as he sighed. Shortly after, he did not refuse and took the Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour, then earnestly nodded his head at Cai Xiao. ¡°Thanks for this. If you need help in the future, you can look for me at anytime.¡±

    ¡°A rather big tone you have.¡± Cai Xiao looked at Mu Chen with mockery. With her status, if she really needed help, someone like Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t be able to help her in the slightest.

    ¡°Perhaps not now, but who knows about the future?¡± Mu Chen touched the chilling scales on the Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour as he lightly smiled. Although his smile was calm, the confidence behind that smile left Cai Xiao a little startled. It¡¯s because she could sense that it wasn¡¯t a baseless boasting, but a type of self-confidence and stubbornness.

    Who could tell if today¡¯s baby eagle won¡¯t look proudly at the heavens in the future?

    Cai Xiao looked at Mu Chen for a while, before nodding her head as she smiled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll use this Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour as a favour for a supreme powerhouse in the future, quite worthwhile.¡±

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen smiled in embarrassment. Such empty promises, if it was someone else, they would probably be rolling their eyes at him.

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s time to enjoy the harvest now.¡±

    Cai Xiao shifted her gaze at the golden pool water in the super Dragon-Phoenix Pool, before looking at the golden sapling with a heated gaze. On the sapling, there were three Dragon-Phoenix Fruits that were emitting dazzling lights. They were the most dazzling items in this region.

    Cai Xiao and Mu Chen exchanged a nce, before the two of them moved and appeared before the golden sapling, stretching their hands out.

    Poof!

    But in that instant, when they were about to move, the space around the golden sapling distorted. The distorted space was like a de as the three Dragon-Phoenix Fruits fell in a sh, before entering the distorted space and disappeared.

    The sudden change of events left Cai Xiao and Mu Chen stunned, before their faces immediately turned cold.

    ¡°Why are you elites of the Dragon-Phoenix Record so fond of sneaking around?!¡± Cai Xiao looked at the void as she coldly sneered.

    Rustle!

    When she sneered, her figure had already disappeared and reappeared at a space. Her white hand had directly stretched out as she shattered the space.

    Boom!

    From the shattered space, a palm ruthlessly flew out as well and shed with Cai Xiao¡¯s palm. Instantly, a Spiritual Energy fluctuation swept out, even Cai Xiao¡¯s figure had lightly trembled.

    After experiencing the earlier battle with the golden-armoured Guardian, her current state was clearly a little weak.

    But even so, it still wasn¡¯t an easy task to snatch something from her hands. She formed seals with her hand and a seven-coloured light beam appeared, shooting into that void.

    Space shattered as several droplets of blood shot out. There was a sh of lightning in the space and it fled at a stunning speed. That speed was something that not even Cai Xiao could catch up with so easily.

    Looking at that light figure, Cai Xiao¡¯s face was filled with a cold look. A brief momentter, shended on the ground and flicked her finger. Two Dragon-Phoenix Fruits that were emitting golden lights appeared before her.

    ¡°He got one.¡± Cai Xiao¡¯s voice was cold. Although she managed to retrieve two, this matter still made her unhappy.

    Mu Chen looked at the two Dragon-Phoenix Fruits and felt relieved. Fortunately, the two that they had retrieved were matured and the one lost was the unripe one.

    He looked at the direction that the light figure disappeared at with a wisp of a chill on his face. Although that figure did not reveal his appearance, Mu Chen had already figured out his identity.

    Knowing their aim, stealthily following them and could still snatch a Dragon-Phoenix Fruit from Cai Xiao. In the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, aside from the first ranker on the Dragon-Phoenix Record, there wasn¡¯t anyone else.

    ¡°Fang Yi of the Divine Pce...¡±

 Chapter 790 - Refining

    <strong>Chapter 790 - Refining</strong>

    As the space fluctuations dissipated, this region becamepletely quiet. However, Cai Xiao¡¯s face was a little unsightly. Although Fang Yi only managed to get away with an unripe Dragon-Phoenix Fruit, when had she suffered such loss after all these years? With the rage in her heart, she nearly lost control and wanted to chase after and kill Fang Yi, even at the ends of the earth.

    ¡°That fellow is cunning.¡± Mu Chen frowned his brows as he raised his caution against Fang Yi in his heart. To be able to snatch a Dragon-Phoenix Fruit despite him and Cai Xiao joining together, Fang Yi¡¯s capability was simply a little monstrous.

    Furthermore, he did not know how that fellow followed them. With Cai Xiao¡¯s prudence, she must have checked along the way, but she still couldn¡¯t notice Fang Yi, who had secretly followed them. Clearly, that fellow had alsoe up with a method to deal with Cai Xiao after being previously noticed.

    Furthermore, that person knew how to endure. Even when Cai Xiao fought with the golden-armoured Guardian earlier, he did not move and only waited until Cai Xiao had executed her strongest move. He waited till her strength was weakened, before acting out.

    However, he had clearly belittled Cai Xiao¡¯s strength. Therefore, in thatst moment, he was still caught by Cai Xiao and powerfully had two matured Dragon-Phoenix Fruit snatched from him.

    But now that he had already been revealed, he probably wouldn¡¯t dare to return. Otherwise, Cai Xiao, who¡¯s raging, wouldn¡¯t let him leave aftering.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let him go.¡± Cai Xiao frowned her brows, her voice a little cold. Judging from the looks of it, she didn¡¯t intend to let that fellow, who dared to secretly steal from her, off so easily.

    ¡°Refine the Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour first. Even if that fellow has a few more guts, he won¡¯t dare to return anymore.¡± Cai Xiao gradually suppressed the rage in her heart as she said towards Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen nodded his head with a smile. He did not say anything further and his figure moved,nding on a rock beside the Dragon-Phoenix Pool. Thereafter, he sat down and grasped his hands. The Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour, which was flickering with golden light, appeared in his palms.

    This Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour was extremely exquisite, with the ancient runes on the dragon scales. Furthermore, what was shocking was the fact that this wasn¡¯t forged. The True Dragon scales and True Phoenix wings were something forged when the Blood Essences of those two fused together. This sort of divine object was something born from the gathering of Spiritual Energy in the heavens and earth.

    Mu Chen clenched his hand and purple mes of Spiritual Energy appeared, before enveloping the Dragon-Phoenix Armour. A high temperature was emitted, which made this region swiftly burn.

    When the purple mes burned the Dragon-Phoenix Golden Amour, Mu Chen bit his tongue and a mouthful of blood essence fell onto the golden armour, which was emitting bubbling noises.

    A golden light surged on the Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour as it vaguely emitted draconic roars and phoenix cries in an attempt to stop the invasion of blood essence.

    However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t the slightest bit impatient. He patiently controlled the purple mes to burn the Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour. As time passed, a golden liquid appeared on the surface of the Dragon-Phoenix Armour, it was because of the dragon scales being burned.

    However, even though the golden liquid was only the surface defence of the Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour, it was sufficient for Mu Chen. As he willed, the blood essence merged with the golden liquid. As the two fused, they slowly covered the Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour.

    As the two fused, Mu Chen¡¯s blood essence was swiftly leaving a blood essence imprint on the Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour, linking with it in the process.

    Originally speaking, it wouldn¡¯t be that easy to refine a Divine Artifact. But, fortunately, the Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour was an ownerless item at the moment, so the resistance was also extremely weak. Furthermore, Mu Chen had formed the Ersatz Dragon Physique, so there was a strand of dragon aura in his body. Therefore, the Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour did not reject his blood essence imprint, allowing him to leave it on.

    The entire process was as smooth as flowing water.

    When the imprint was formed, Mu Chen immediately sensed the link he had with the Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour and a smear of a smile appeared on his face. The smoothness of this had probably exceeded his expectations.

    He gently waved his hand and the Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour turned into a golden light as it shot over. Shortly after, the liquid swiftly expanded on the surface of his body. In a few breaths¡¯ time, a ferocious golden armour had enveloped Mu Chen¡¯s figure.

    Mu Chen lowered his head and looked at the golden armour that had covered him. Lustre flickered on the golden dragon scales, disying it¡¯s powerful defence. That defence seemed like it could take any attack.

    Mu Chen sensed how powerful the Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour was and estimated that if he were to fight with Liu Yan again, the Sky Burning Feather could no longer heavily injure him.

    ¡°What a good treasure.¡±

    Mu Chen sighed. The defensive capability of this Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour was stronger than his Lightning God¡¯s Physique. Except that one was the strength of physique, while the other was an external object.

    His heart lightly shook as the Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour turned into golden light and was concealed beneath his skin. He could immediately summon it as he wished with a single will.

    After refining this Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour, Mu Chen stood up and directed his heated gaze at the Dragon-Phoenix Pool, which was filled with golden pool water. The dragon and phoenix blood essences contained in this super Dragon-Phoenix Pool had far exceeded the previous one he had encountered.

    Furthermore, he wanted to try and see if he could fuse the blood essences of the True Dragon and Phoenix into his body, forming the Dragon-Phoenix Physique that no one had aplished so far.

    ¡°Huuuuu.¡±

    Mu Chen deeply inhaled a mouthful of air and gently nodded his head at Cai Xiao. He no longer hesitated as he moved, turning into a beam of light and charged into the Dragon-Phoenix Pool.

    Plop!

    The golden pool water sshed. Every single drop had the weight of a thousand catty. When it fell, it caused waves in the Dragon-Phoenix Pool.

    When Mu Chen charged into the Dragon-Phoenix Pool, he abruptly felt his entire body bing heavier and the surrounding water was like a mountain pressing on his body. It had actually made him feel a stinging pain on his body.

    ¡°Indeed worthy of being a Super Dragon-Phoenix Pool.¡±

    But this abnormal situation did not make Mu Chen panic. On the contrary, he rejoiced, since he could sense how dense the Blood Essences of the True Dragon and Phoenix in this golden water was. Those blood essences were from the bodies of the True Dragon and Phoenix, no longer polluted by any beasts, so he did not have to refine them. The purity was several times higher than the dragon and phoenix blood essences refined from the blood of the Demonic Ape.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure sank to the deepest level, enduring the weight of this entire Dragon-Phoenix Pool. That weight even caused the skin on the surface of his body to crack.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the Ersatz Dragon Physique that he had formed before, his skin and flesh would¡¯ve been torn apart by now.

    Sensing the mountain-like terrifying pressure, Mu Chen slowly opened his arms and formed seals. A suction form started to burst out from his body.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    A vortex was formed at the bottom of this Dragon-Phoenix Pool as strands of golden water whistled around him. Thereafter, there were drops of refined dark-golden liquid, which fell onto Mu Chen¡¯s skin.

    When those golden liquids fell onto Mu Chen¡¯s body, they entered through his pores. Instantly, a dazzling golden light burst out from Mu Chen¡¯s body, along with vague roars and cries of a dragon and phoenix.

    Some dragon and phoenix runes started to appear on his skin. But the moment they appeared, they were already devouring each other. The ipatible attitude seemed like they wanted topletely devour the other party before stopping.

    ¡°So they started to devour each other again.¡±

    Sensing this, Mu Chen deeply sucked in a mouthful of air as a golden light bloomed with a will of his heart. The Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour had enveloped the surface of his body.

    When the Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour appeared, a golden dragon image could be vaguely seen on Mu Chen¡¯s chest and a phoenix on his back.

    Rustle!

    Along with the appearance of those dragon and phoenix images, the entire Dragon-Phoenix Pool instantly stirred and the golden water split into two. It was like they were returning back to their nests as they endlessly poured towards the dragon and phoenix images.

    Roar!

    The dragon and phoenix images roared towards the sky, forming into two golden lights that shot out before fusing together above Mu Chen. The head and tail of the dragon and phoenix joined together into a spinning wheel.

    Boom! Boom!

    Two currents of golden water separately whistled over as they poured into the Dragon-Phoenix Wheel. Instantly, a golden light blossomed, which made Mu Chen feel a stinging pain in his eyes.

    Although he felt a stinging pain in his eyes, he still kept his eyes opened as he looked at the spinning Dragon-Phoenix Wheel.

    As golden light spread out, more and more blood essences of the dragon and phoenix poured in as a golden light flickered beneath the Dragon-Phoenix Wheel.

    When the intensity of the golden light reached a limit, Mu Chen suddenly narrowed his eyes and saw a drop of dark-golden blood essence slowly forming under the Dragon-Phoenix Wheel.

    Within that drop of blood essence, he could see an extremely small True Dragon and Phoenix circling within with an indescribable profundity emitting from it.

    Hiss!

    Mu Chen deeply inhaled a mouthful of chilled air. This drop of blood essence actually contained the power of both the True Dragon and Phoenix at the same time. So this Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour did indeed possess such a special ability!

    Buzz! Buzz!

    That drop of dark-golden blood essence trembled as it condensed, before falling at the centre of Mu Chen¡¯s brows, under his excited expression, and entered.

    Boom!

    In that instant, when the blood essence entered, Mu Chen felt as if his mind had exploded. An extremely ancient dragon roar and phoenix cry rang out from the distance, as if they had prated through space!

 Chapter 791 - Dragon-Phoenix Physique

    <strong>Chapter 791 - Dragon-Phoenix Physique</strong>

    Roar!

    A dragon roar and phoenix cry that seemed to have originated from the primordial times resounded from far away, prating through space as they rang out in Mu Chen¡¯s mind. Under the dragon roar and phoenix cry, the blood in his body started to boil.

    A dazzling golden light spread out from the centre of Mu Chen¡¯s brows. In just an instant, it had spread throughout every single corner of Mu Chen¡¯s body. As the golden light was fusing with his blood and flesh, an intense burning pain immediately spread out.

    That intense pain had directly caused Mu Chen¡¯s face to distort. His body was constantly trembling as traces of blood oozed from his pores.

    That small drip of dark-gold blood essence was extremely overbearing. It was trying to incinerate all the blood in Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    However, that scene was clearly not what Mu Chen wanted to see, he wanted to fuse them and not incinerate one of them. Because if his blood was truly incinerated, it would give him a heavy injury. At that time, when the blood essence of the dragon and phoenix bes the main instead of a sub, his body might be destroyed.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve entered my body, I don¡¯t care what you are, but behave!¡± Mu Chen clenched his teeth as his heart tensed up. The Spiritual Energy in his body revolved. It was so much so that even the flow of blood in his body had elerated.

    He knew that he absolutely could not cower at this moment. No matter how overbearing the blood essence of the dragon and phoenix was, he couldn¡¯t allow them to incinerate his blood.

    Traces of golden light shone in his blood and flesh, dying them gold. But under Mu Chen¡¯s control, the blood in his body had retaliated under the help of his Spiritual Energy, suppressing that golden light.

    The two started to fight in his body. Every single sh would cause his body to tremble, along with intense pain. It nearly made Mu Chen unable to bear it any longer and almost howled out. That¡¯s because the pain wasparable to slicing his flesh. It was extremely unbearable.

    But he already could not retreat at this moment.

    If he wanted to form the Dragon-Phoenix Physique, he naturally had to face great danger as well.

    Looking from outside Mu Chen¡¯s body, one would notice that his body was emitting blood-red and golden colours. The two colours constantly came into contact as they attempted to devour the other party. Under the two lights, Mu Chen¡¯s distorted face was especially sinister at this moment.

    Although the blood essence of the dragon and phoenix was overbearing, it was weak by itself alone. Hence, this fightsted for a long while, before the golden light retreated. Just as Mu Chen silently felt relieved, the Dragon-Phoenix Wheel above him started to shine with golden light and another drop of dragon-phoenix blood essence dropped onto the centre of his brows.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Mu Chen only had the time to curse in his heart, before he was covered with intense pain that surged over. He could only guard his mind and not allow his conscious to scatter by the intense pain.

    Therefore, Mu Chen had a wonderful taste of living death. Under his senses, his entire body was cut open from the fight. That feeling was as if his body was sliced with des over and over again.

    He did not know how long the fightsted, he only knew that he had lost his senses in the end and only had a trace of will that guarded his mind so that his consciousness wouldn¡¯t be destroyed.

    However, just when Mu Chen¡¯s consciousness was in a blurry state, he did not know that along with every single fight in his body, there would be dark-golden blood traces that could be found throughout his body, outside his bones. A terrifying vitality was emitted as they wiggled.

    On the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s skin, there was a dark-gold lustre moving about. Faintly, there seem to be densely packed dark-golden scales appearing on his skin.

    There was a drastic change throughout his body at this moment.

    The water level of this super Dragon-Phoenix Pool was constantly lowering. The initially dazzling golden light had be much darker. Clearly, it was caused by having arge amount of dragon and phoenix¡¯s blood essences being absorbed by Mu Chen.

    Cai Xiao stood outside the Dragon-Phoenix Pool, looking at the water level that was constantly descending. Vaguely, Mu Chen¡¯s figure, which sat at the bottom of it, could be seen.

    However, judging from the looks of it, it seemed like it had yet to end.

    ¡°The blood essences in this Dragon-Phoenix Pool can¡¯t support the birth of the Dragon-Phoenix Physique.¡± Cai Xiao murmured to herself as she lightly frowned. She briefly pondered, before she grasped her hand and a Dragon-Phoenix Fruit with a dragon and phoenix intertwining on it appeared with a sh. A dazzling golden light burst out from it, like a small sun, filled with energy that could make others drool.

    The amount of dragon and phoenix blood essences required for the forming of the Dragon-Phoenix Physique had exceeded Cai Xiao¡¯s expectations. If this continued, Mu Chen might not reach the most perfect state. Because the moment the blood essences of the dragon and phoenix run out, his cultivation woulde to a stop. If he lost this chance, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to reach that step anymore.

    Therefore, Cai Xiao had decisively taken out a Dragon-Phoenix Fruit.

    ¡°That fellow is actually benefiting so cheaply.¡±

    Cai Xiao cast a nce at Mu Chen, who sat at the bottom of the pool, then lightly flung her lips. She flicked her finger and the Dragon-Phoenix Fruit instantly turned into a golden beam of light as it shot into the Dragon-Phoenix Wheel that was above Mu Chen.

    The moment the Dragon-Phoenix Fruit entered the Dragon-Phoenix Wheel, a dazzling golden light shot out in every direction. A golden pir of light that was roughly a hundred feet in size soared, it could be clearly seen from anywhere within a thousand miles.

    Roar!

    An ancient draconic roar and phoenix cry rang out from the huge pir of light that resonated between the heavens and earth. It was as if there was a True Dragon and Phoenix contained in that pir of light.

    The source of the golden pir of light was Mu Chen, who was quietly seated. The dark-gold dragon and phoenix blood essence poured down like a small stream as it enveloped his entire body.

    Sizzle! Sizzle!

    As the Dragon-Phoenix blood essences poured down, Mu Chen¡¯s skin looked like it was burning as an ear-piercing sizzling sound was being emitted. That feeling was as if the Blood Essences of the Dragon-Phoenix weren¡¯t blood essences but magma that would soon melt metal...

    The surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body violently trembled under the envelopment of the Dragon-Phoenix¡¯s Blood Essences, enduring that endless pain with a deep roar. His fists violently smashed on the ground, which caused cracks to appear at the bottom of this Dragon-Phoenix Pool.

    Cai Xiao closely looked at that trembling figure and couldn¡¯t help clenching her fists. She was prepared to forcefully drag Mu Chen out from that cultivation state.

    Because if this situation continued, the instant Mu Chen couldn¡¯t endure it anymore, then there was a high possibility that his body would be melted by the Dragon-Phoenix Blood Essences.

    They had all underestimated how tyrannical the blood essences of the True Dragon and Phoenix.

    ¡°Endure it.¡± Cai Xiao spoke with a low voice. If she forcefully dragged Mu Chen out from his cultivation state, then all of his effort from earlier would have been in vain, they would have even wasted a Dragon-Phoenix Fruit.

    This disadvantageous n could only be used if there was an absolute need.

    The golden pir of light soared into the clouds and the dazzling golden lightsted for a few hours, but there still wasn¡¯t any sign of it weakening. However, as time passed, the violent smashing noise had also stopped. Mu Chen¡¯s body, which was violently trembling, was gradually calming down.

    Seeing no movements from Mu Chen, Cai Xiao couldn¡¯t help having a change in her expression. Because she sensed that, at this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s aura was swiftly weakening.

    ¡°Failed?¡±

    Cai Xiao¡¯s gaze changed as she clenched her teeth, then tapped her foot. She had directly appeared at the bottom of the pool and was about to pull Mu Chen out from the golden light.

    ¡°N...o...don¡¯t...¡±

    However, just when Cai Xiao was about to bring Mu Chen out from the golden light, an extremely hoarse voice faintly resounded from within.

    Cai Xiao¡¯s hand froze in the air, her gaze fixed on the dazzling golden pir of light. In the end, she could only gently stomp her foot and retracted her hand. Mu Chen¡¯s tenacity had far exceeded her expectations.

    The golden light was still dazzling, but as time passed, it finally started to weaken. The hundred-foot light pir had also shrunk down, bit by bit, turning into a fine ray of light as it disappeared.

    When the light disappeared, the situation at the bottom of the pool became clear. Directing her gaze over, Cai Xiao saw a human figure covered in golden crystals. That figure was like a fly in amber, his body was frozen, along with his distorted facial expression. The vitality hadpletely disappeared.

    Cai Xiao fixed her gaze on the figure in theyer of golden crystals. Even she couldn¡¯t sense Mu Chen¡¯s aura at this moment. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t tell if Mu Chen had seeded or failed...

    Crack!

    However, just when Cai Xiao couldn¡¯t endure the unease in her heart anymore and was about to break theyer of crystals, a crack suddenly appeared on the surface of the crystal, which swiftly spread out. In a few breaths¡¯ time, the crack had covered the whole surface of the crystal...

    In the crystal, at this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s tightly shut eyes lightly trembled, before gradually opening them under Cai Xiao¡¯s rejoicing gaze.

    Boom!

    A dazzling golden light shot out from Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he opened them. With a boom, theyers of golden crystal exploded, turning into golden light and shot out in every direction.

    As the golden light burst out, a figure had also soared into the sky as he howled towards the heavens. His howl actually contained a dragon roar and phoenix cry resounding along with it. As the golden light spread out, a huge dragon and phoenix figure formed behind him that was faintly visible. A terrifying oppressive pressure had also spread out in this region.

    That golden figure stood on the sky, while being apanied by a dragon and phoenix. He looked like a deity, looking peerlessly domineering.

 Chapter 792 - Eight Dragon-Phoenix Pools

    <strong>Chapter 792 - Eight Dragon-Phoenix Pools</strong>

    A dazzling golden light was spreading out in the sky, even the clouds were dyed and looked like they were made of gold. It was a vast grandeur.

    In the sky, a figure stood in the air as the golden light burst out in every direction. Behind him was an image of a dragon and phoenix that brought along an earth-shaking draconic roar and phoenix cry, before entering his body and disappeared.

    Mu Chen lowered his head. His hands were slowly clenched together as the energy in his body whistled like tidal waves. That extreme sense of power felt like the sky could copse and the earth would crack the moment it exploded.

    This powerful power of a physique was something that Mu Chen had never experienced before. Even the Lightning God¡¯s Physique wasn¡¯t strong to this degree. He could sense an immense change in his bodypared to before. The strong vitality was unprecedented.

    At least, the immense pain that he had suffered waspletely worth it.

    Mu Chen grinned as his figure moved and appeared before the super Dragon-Phoenix Pool. He looked at Cai Xiao and sincerely said, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Although he was submerged in a deep cultivation state, he also sensed that the Dragon-Phoenix¡¯s Blood Essences had suddenly be more vigorous. It wasn¡¯t from the Dragon-Phoenix Pool but the extremely precious Dragon-Phoenix Fruit.

    If it wasn¡¯t for this Dragon-Phoenix Fruit, his cultivation would definitelye to an end. If that was the case, then not only would he not be able to sessfully form the Dragon-Phoenix Physique, he would have even wasted so many treasures and suffered a huge loss.

    Thus, he was somewhat touched by Cai Xiao¡¯s actions. After all, he had benefited quite a bit from their cooperation.

    Cai Xiao faintly smiled without minding, before looking at Mu Chen with interest and gently pinched Mu Chen¡¯s arm as she chuckled, ¡°Indeed worthy of being the Dragon-Phoenix Physique. There¡¯s indeed something worth seeing about it.¡±

    She had a vast experience, thus having a keen eye. Naturally, she could sense the stunning vitality contained within Mu Chen¡¯s body. With this vitality, as long as Mu Chen didn¡¯t suffer a devastating injury, he would be able to swiftly recover.

    Mu Chen nodded his head as well. He was also extremely satisfied with how powerful the Dragon-Phoenix Physique was. If he were to encounter Liu Yan again, the oue would probably be clear.

    With his current strength at Third Grade Sovereign, with the Great Sr Undying Body and the Dragon-Phoenix Physique that he had just acquired, there might not be anyone beneath Fifth Grade Sovereign that could confront him.

    ¡°Looks like this physique of yours is pretty good.¡± Cai Xiao praised. If it was someone ordinary, even with the Dragon-Phoenix Fruit, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for them to form the Dragon-Phoenix Physique. Since she could tell that the Dragon-Phoenix Physique was extremely overbearing, those whose physiques were slightly weaker wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the power of the Dragon-Phoenix¡¯s Blood Essences. At that time, not only would their blood be incinerated, even their body wouldn¡¯t be able to take it.

    Mu Chen smiled. Although right now, the Lightning God¡¯s Physique that he had cultivated might not be the most powerful Body Refining Technique out there, it had something that other techniques did not. The Lightning God¡¯s Physique could thoroughly refine the body, in and out. It couldn¡¯t bestow the cultivator an incredibly powerful physique, but it granted the cultivator a good physique. This way, when they cultivate other Body Refining Techniques in the future, the efficacy would be greatly increased.

    ¡°Although you have formed the Dragon-Phoenix Physique, you will not be able to bring out its full power through ordinary means.¡± Cai Xiao pondered for a brief moment before saying.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Mu Chen was stunned.

    ¡°You¡¯re human, after all, and do not know the potential contained within this Dragon-Phoenix Physique. If you want to cultivate it to the fullest potential, you will need to rely on the cultivation techniques of the True Dragon and Phoenix.¡± said Cai Xiao.

    ¡°Cultivation techniques of the True Dragon and Phoenix?¡± Mu Chen frowned his brows. The True Dragon and Phoenix ns were apex existences in the world. Their cultivation techniques were the pinnacle, even amongst their ns, so there weren¡¯t that many experts and forces in the Great Thousand World that would dare go to the two powerful ns to steal their cultivation techniques.

    ¡°Why steal, isn¡¯t there one in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven?¡± Cai Xiao rolled her eyes at Mu Chen.

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen instantly understood. ¡°You¡¯re talking about the inheritance left behind by the True Dragon and Phoenix?¡±

    As he spoke, he helplessly smiled. The Dragon-Phoenix Haven had opened so many times over the years, but there wasn¡¯t anyone that managed to obtain the inheritance of the True Dragon and Phoenix. Thus, the difficulty went without saying.

    Although he was confident, he did not dare to guarantee that he could obtain those inheritances. Furthermore, there were many outstanding talents gathered in this Dragon-Phoenix Haven. Everyone had their eyes on the inheritance left behind by the True Dragon and Phoenix, including elites like Fang Yi, Netherworld Prince, Su Biyue, etc... The two former possessed terrifying strength that could even confront Cai Xiao. Therefore, it was clearly not an easy task to stand out amongst them.

    ¡°What, you¡¯re scared?¡± Cai Xiao smiled.

    ¡°Not to the point of feeling scared, just that there¡¯s a little difficulty.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he looked into the distance. A fighting intent was aze within his ck pupils.

    ¡°However... I do want to personally experience how powerful the elites of the Northern Region¡¯s younger generation are.¡±

    Cai Xiao looked at the youth before her. From her pupils, she saw ambition, a powerful ambition of seeking the height in the path of Dao. Furthermore, that ambition didn¡¯t seem to be baseless.

    It was so much so that she couldn¡¯t help believing a little. Perhaps in the distant future, this youth before her would tower the summit of the heavens and earth and overlook thisnd.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, it will all be clear if I¡¯m boasting when we go to the Dragon-Phoenix Stage.¡±

    That made Cai Xiao dazed for a brief moment, before she smiled. She did not say anything, but inwardly muttered in her heart, ¡°What an interesting fellow.¡±

    He had already finished enjoying the Dragon-Phoenix Fruit and Pool, so the two of them did not have a reason to stay here any further. After slightly tidying up, they had directly left this ce.

    Counting the time, it had been over a day since they entered the Dragon-Phoenix Haven. However, there wasn¡¯t an indication of day and night in this Dragon-Phoenix Haven. Therefore, the time had unconsciously passed by.

    It wasn¡¯t a short time, and ording to Mu Chen¡¯s guesses, the five Dragon-Phoenix Pools had probably been divided up at this moment. Only that he didn¡¯t know who the other four that obtained the four other Dragon-Phoenix Pools were.

    But now that the Dragon-Phoenix Pools were divided up, many geniuses must¡¯ve been making their way towards the important Dragon-Phoenix Stage... As it was rumoured to contain the inheritance of the dragon and phoenix.

    Likewise, their target was there as well.

    So both of them did not stop in their journey. After determining the direction, they had pushed their speeds to the limits and hadpletely left this destednd in just four-to-six hours.

    Along the way, Mu Chen encountered many experts grouped together. However, those people did not make their way towards the Dragon-Phoenix Pool, they had joined together as they robbed those who travelled alone.

    An extremely low number of those experts could obtain a Dragon-Phoenix Pool in this Dragon-Phoenix Haven. However, there were many natural treasures in this domain, thus being those fellow¡¯s targets.

    But when they ced their greed on Mu Chen and Cai Xiao, they had clearly gone out of luck. Thus, Mu Chen managed to obtain lots of information that happened in that one day in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven.

    Undoubtedly, that news had left Mu Chen greatly shocked.

    Because in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven this time, aside from that Dragon-Phoenix Pool that he had obtained, there were actually eight Dragon-Phoenix Pools that had appeared!

    Furthermore, the initial information was just the discovery of five, that meant that in one day, there were lucky fellows that managed to discover three hidden Dragon-Phoenix Pools!

    In addition, the ownership of those eight Dragon-Phoenix Pools left Mu Chen a little shocked. Amongst the eight, he had obtained one of them. Su Biyue of the Myriad Saints Mountain, Demon¡¯s Gate¡¯s Hong Yu and Spiritual Giant n¡¯s Ding Xuan had each obtained a Dragon-Phoenix Pool.

    What made Mu Chen most startled was the owners for the four remaining Dragon-Phoenix Pools. Amongst the four, the Netherworld Prince had obtained two. Fang Yi, who had snatched a Dragon-Phoenix Fruit from their hands, had obtained one, whereas thest was actually taken by Liu Yan...

    ¡°That fellow is truly formidable. Looks like the six of them have all formed the Ersatz Dragon Physique or the Ersatz Phoenix Physique. I wonder how many runes they have achieved.¡±

    Upon receiving that news, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help sighing. Truly, those that could participate in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven were all elites of the elites.

    ¡°Amongst them, I¡¯m afraid that Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince are most difficult to deal with,¡± said Cai Xiao.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. Although Fang Yi had only obtained a Dragon-Phoenix Pool, he had a Dragon-Phoenix Fruit. Even if it wasn¡¯t ripe, but if he could sessfully refine it, the Blood Essences of the True Dragon and Phoenix in it would far exceed an ordinary Dragon-Phoenix Pool.

    Whereas the Netherworld Prince had obtained two Dragon-Phoenix Pools, so the Ersatz Dragon Physique or Ersatz Phoenix Physique wouldn¡¯t be weak.

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯ll be lively in the Dragon-Phoenix Stage.¡±

    Cai Xiao smiled with interest. ¡°In the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, there are many treasures that contained the Blood Essences of the True Dragon and Phoenix. Therefore, there might be some with pretty good luck that managed to obtained them and also formed the Ersatz Dragon Physique or Ersatz Phoenix Physique. They too, are qualified to ascend the Dragon-Phoenix Stage.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head as he shortly inhaled a deep breath and looked towards the distance. In the void that his sight could not reach, he seemed to have caught sight of a majestic and vast ancient stage.

    In this Dragon-Phoenix Haven, all of the elites would ultimately gather around them and conduct the final contest.

    A scale of battle that made his blood boil with high fighting intent.

    Be it the Ersatz Dragon Physique or Ersatz Phoenix Physique, they would all lose their lustre under his Dragon-Phoenix Physique.

 Chapter 793 - Gathering of Powerhouses

    <strong>Chapter 793 - Gathering of Powerhouses</strong>

    The Dragon-Phoenix City was located in the centre of the Dragon-Phoenix Haven. At the same time, it was the most significant ce as the rumoured Dragon-Phoenix Stage that possessed the inheritance of the True Dragon and Phoenix was in that location.

    The situation in that region was also unlike the others, which were filled with beasts. In that ce, there weren¡¯t any beasts because it was the death ce of the True Dragon and Phoenix back then.

    Even after tens of thousands of years, the remnant pressure still made those beasts that had absorbed the Blood Essences of the True Dragon and Phoenix not daring to approach.

    Therefore, this region was normally deathly quiet. It was so much so that even the wind had no sound in this region. It was like a deadnd.

    But the deathly quietness no longer existed here, since it was reced withmotion. In the sky, which was emitting an ancient aura, countless figures flew over from every direction like locusts as they filled the sky. Themotion had wiped the deathly silence in this ce.

    Those light figures were naturally the elites that were adventuring the Dragon-Phoenix Haven. Although they had encountered dangers, they naturally had harvests as well. Everyone gathered here all understood that there would be a shocking contest that would erupt here.

    As time passed, the number of people gathered here was increasing at a stunning speed. The noises gathered together and soared into the horizon like a sound wave, causing the heavilyyered clouds to be stirred.

    Rustle!

    Just as the number of figures in this region had reached a shocking amount, a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation suddenly burst out in the horizon far away. Thereafter, a figure streaked across the horizon like a meteorite andnded on a lone mountain under the countless startled gazes.

    Boom!

    The figurended on the peak and huge cracks spread out beneath his feet. In a few breaths¡¯ time, it had actually covered the peak, causing it to be tottering on the verge of copse.

    Light dispersed on the peak and a huge figure that was roughly five-to-six feet in height stood towering. He was covered in heavy armour and wielded a huge axe as his robust aura swept out. He was like an ancient barbarian giant, extremely valiant.

    Boom!

    ¡°It¡¯s Ding Xuan of the Spiritual Giant n!¡±

    When his appearance was revealed, it immediately attracted amotion. He wasn¡¯t a nameless character, but one that had a decent reputation in the Northern Region.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that Ding Xuan has gotten a Dragon-Phoenix Pool and formed the Ersatz Dragon Physique. The physiques of the Spiritual Giant n are experts in physical battle, to begin with. Now that he has the Ersatz Dragon Physique, it¡¯s like giving wings to a tiger. I¡¯m afraid that his ranking on the Dragon-Phoenix Record will rise.¡±

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Just as amotion rose because of Ding Xuan¡¯s appearance, two wind whistling sounds rang out in the sky from far away. As those whistling wind noises resounded, they were followed with shocking Spiritual Energy fluctuations.

    Rustle!

    Two figures, a front and back, flew over from the distance. Shortly after, they intertwined in the sky as powerful Spiritual Energy forces swept out, shing together.

    As the Spiritual Energy burst out, wreaking havoc, two figures burst in retreat as theynded on a mountain peak each.

    ¡°Keke, Big Sister Su has improved by quite a bit, making this Little Sister envious.¡± As the light dissipated, Hong Yu, who was dressed in a brightly-coloured red dress, appeared, smiling with her lips pursed. Her smile was charming and alluring, which made countless gazes in this region nkly stare at her.

    ¡°Little Sister Hong Yu is not bad yourself. You¡¯ve already cultivated your Demon God Art to a great sess, right?¡± On another peak, the light figure had also revealed herself. It was a beauty donned in a white dress and was emitting a holy aura from her body. She was Su Biyue of the Myriad Saints Mountain.

    The moment the two girls revealed themselves, the atmosphere in this region instantly reached a climax with countless gazes directed at them. Amongst the younger generations of the Northern Region, perhaps the strength of those two girls weren¡¯t the strongest. But their charm was something that not even the first on the Dragon-Phoenix Record, Fang Yi of the Divine Pce, couldpete against.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious if Big Sister Su has sessfully formed your Ersatz Phoenix Physique.¡± Hong Yu covered her lips as she smiled. Her alluringughter stirred the evil mes in others.

    Su Biyue nomittally smiled. ¡°Does Little Sister Hong Yue want to give it a try?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m considering it. But if we fight now, I¡¯m afraid that it might benefit others. I¡¯m fine with it, however, I¡¯m just afraid that Big Sister¡¯s name of Undefeated Goddess will be broken.¡± Hong Yu chuckled.

    The two girls were peerless beauties, but the two of them clearly did not have a good rtionship. Although they addressed each other so closely as sisters, they clearly had deep wariness for each other.

    Hearing her words, Su Biyue lightly shook her head, since she knew how difficult Hong Yu was, and did not speak any further. Her gaze swept out and briefly paused on the previously appeared Ding Xuan before shifting out.

    After the appearance of the two beauties, Hong Yu and Su Biyue, the atmosphere in this region had clearly be much more heated. As time passed, there were many experts with powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations around them that had arrived here. Vaguely, there was a pressure emitted from their bodies, originating from the absorption of the True Dragon and Phoenix¡¯s Blood Essences.

    Clearly, those experts had, more or less, gotten natural treasures that contained the Blood Essences of the True Dragon and Phoenix, thus being qualified to ascend the Dragon-Phoenix Stage as well.

    And amongst those experts, Liu Yan had attracted the most attention. When he appeared here, his face was dark as he stood on a peak with a vast Spiritual Energy whistling around him, along with a dreadful killing intent that was spreading out, striking fear in the others.

    However, his appearance had attracted the whispering discussions of others.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that Liu Yan was defeated by Mu Chen afterpeting for a Dragon-Phoenix Pool... and that Dragon-Phoenix Pool was seized by Mu Chen.¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen? That Third Grade Sovereign brat?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s him, don¡¯t think that his true strength is that of a Third Grade Sovereign. I was present when Mu Chen and Liu Yan fought. That brat is definitely not normal, even Liu Yan could not defeat him after executing his Sovereign Ability.¡±

    ¡°Truly, you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. No wonder the Great Havew Domain would send him out.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Hearing those whispers, Liu Yan¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help twitching and it bes even darker, the killing intent around him also grew denser.

    Su Biyue and Hong Yu couldn¡¯t help taking a nce at the dark-faced Liu Yan. They had naturally heard of this news, but they were initially in disbelief. After all, Liu Yan¡¯s reputation was too greatpared to Mu Chen¡¯s, who was practically a nameless character. So if the two were to fight, the oue was evident.

    But, in the end, reality betrayed their imaginations. Liu Yan, who should be winning. had lost in a contest over a Dragon-Phoenix Pool...

    ¡°That Mu Chen was so formidable?¡± The two girls had no change to their expressions, but their hearts were shaken. Back then, in the Dragon-Phoenix Pavilion, they were just a little startled by the courage Mu Chen had disyed. But who could have thought that a youth who looked to be a Third Grade Sovereign on the surface would not only have the courage, he even had the strength to back it up as well.

    Hong Yu and Su Biyue shifted their nces, before they abruptly narrowed them. Their gazes were suddenly directed at the two mountain peaks far away. On those two mountain peaks, space seemed to distort and two figures appeared shortly after.

    The appearance of those two figures was extremely sudden, without any signs. They had quietly appeared without any disturbance, which made countless experts here tremble in their hearts.

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

    Countless gazes were directed over as a low cry of surprise uncontrobly rang out. The faces of those figures who were emitting the aura of the True Dragon and Phoenix¡¯s Blood Essences had their faces changed with dense fear in their eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s... the second ranker, the Netherworld Prince, and first ranker, Divine Pce¡¯s Fang Yi of the Dragon-Phoenix Record!¡±

    ¡°They finally appeared!¡±

    The appearance of those two figures followed with countless cries of shock as they exchanged looks with each other. Those two figures were real heavy-weighted figures.

    Under countless gazes, those two figures stood on the peak with their hands behind their backs. The ck and white figures seemed to be the most dazzling colour in this region and anyone would be dull under their lustre.

    Amongst the younger generations of the Northern Region, those two were practically like monuments and no geniuses could exceed them.

    The entire region became quiet because of those two figure¡¯s appearances. That feeling was as if they were enveloped by their oppressive pressure.

    Whoosh!

    However, the freezing oppressive sensation did notst too long. It was broken apart by a sudden whistling of wind and two figures were streaking across the horizon under countless gazes.

    The two figures had yet to arrive and yet, there was a cold and clear voice amongst them that resounded and rippled across this sky.

    ¡°You sneaky bastard actually dared to show yourself, did you think that I can¡¯t deal with you?¡±

    When that clear voice resounded, that figure seemed to have formed seals and pointed her finger out. In an instant, space was torn apart as a seven-coloured beam streaked across the horizon like a bolt of lightning.

    Looking at the direction at the other end of the seven-coloured light beam, everyone inhaled a mouthful of chilled aura. That¡¯s because they realised that the other end of the seven-coloured light beam was actually the first ranker of the Dragon-Phoenix Record, Fang Yi of the Divine Pce!

    Just who was it that was actually so ferocious and actually dared to attack the strongest Fang Yi upon appearing?!

 Chapter 794 - Emergence of the Dragon-Phoenix Stage

    <strong>Chapter 794 - Emergence of the Dragon-Phoenix Stage</strong>

    Boom!

    Under the countless shocked gazes, the seven-coloured light beam streaked across the horizon, flying towards the peak that Fang Yi was at like a bolt of lightning.

    The sudden attack had clearly attracted everyone¡¯s attention, even those like Su Biyue, Hong Yu and the rest were a little startled. Clearly, they did not know who was so daring to actuallyunch an attack at Fang Yi.

    He was the first ranker, the super powerhouse on the Dragon-Phoenix Record!

    Countless people had had their eyes flickering with doubts. However, just when everyone wished to know who was that ignorant fool, Fang Yi, who was on the peak, stared at the beam of seven-coloured light that was shooting towards his directed with his brows lightly frowned. Shortly after, he made an action that left everyone dumbfounded. He did not show any signs of attack; on the contrary, his figure moved with afterimages left behind and avoided that attack on his will.

    Boom!

    The seven-coloured light beam bombarded the peak, instantly crumbling it. As countless stones fell, the entire peak was instantly levelled to the ground.

    That scene made the eyelids of many to twitch.

    Up in the sky, two streaks of light stood on the air. When the lights dissipated, the two figures were revealed under countless gazes.

    When those two were revealed, they instantly caused an uproar.

    ¡°That¡¯s... Mu Chen of the Great Havew Domain?!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re truly daring to actually attack Fang Yi, are they courting death?!¡±

    ¡°Enraging Fang Yi, I¡¯m afraid that it would be hard for them to even want to die!¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    There were some that eximed in shock as they looked at Mu Chen with an extremely weird gaze. Although Mu Chen had seized a Dragon-Phoenix Pool from the hands of Liu Yan, thus having a soaring reputation, he would be stupid to believe that he could fight Fang Yi.

    Although Liu Yan was formidable, he wasn¡¯t on the same level as Fang Yi, who was a monument-like figure!

    Practically everyone had ignored the peerless beauty standing beside Mu Chen.

    Looking at those gazes, Mu Chen could only helplessly smile. Just when he was about to speak, he sensed a gaze filled with killing intent directed at him.

    He lightly turned his head and saw Liu Yan, who had a dark expression.

    Mu Chen slightly narrowed his eyes as he stared at Liu Yan, traces of cold killing intent were in his eyes as well. If they were to fight a day before, the oue would be the both of them getting gravely injured. But if he was to fight with Liu Yan again right now, he was confident that he could defeat thetter.

    As the two of them intertwined their gazes, a killing aura instantly spread out. Clearly, both of them had not concealed the killing intent in their hearts.

    When Mu Chen and Liu Yan were looking at each other, a white figure slowly appeared on the copsed peak. Fang Yi wore white robes with his ck hair. He looked at Cai Xiao with his abstruse gaze and cupped his fists with a smile. ¡°Miss, it was indeed inappropriate for my actions from before, but the Dragon-Phoenix Fruit is the true treasure in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven. If one manages to obtain one, they will definitely be able to form the True Dragon Physique or the True Phoenix Physique. Furthermore, I have only gotten the unripe one amongst the three, the two ripe ones are in your hands.¡±

    Hearing his words, Mu Chen¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help sinking. What a deep scheming heart Fang Yi had. He actually revealed the Dragon-Phoenix Fruit before so many people. He was clear how tempting a Dragon-Phoenix Fruit was. It was something that even the Dragon-Phoenix Pool couldn¡¯t bepared to.

    Rustle!

    As Mu Chen had expected, when Fang Yi finished his words, an uproar instantly burst out in this region. Countless heated gazes that practically wanted to incinerate them was directed at the two of them.

    ¡°They actually possess two ripe Dragon-Phoenix Fruits?!¡±

    ¡°It is a wonderful treasure that could help form the True Dragon Physique or the True Phoenix Physique!¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    In this region, countless experts had their eyes turning red. Not to mention those ordinary people, even elites like Su Biyue, Hong Yu and the rest couldn¡¯t help narrowing their eyes.

    Mu Chen looked at those red eyes directed at them from every direction and tightly knitted his brows. He nced at Cai Xiao. There wasn¡¯t any expression on thetter¡¯s face at this moment as she looked at Fang Yi, who was lightly smiling with an indifferent gaze. She did not say a single word, but gently strode forth before her figure instantly disappeared.

    In that instant, when Cai Xiao disappeared, Fang Yi had lightly narrowed his eyes as he formed seals single-handedly before gently pushing out at the space before him.

    ¡°Grand Void Hand Seal!¡±

    When Fang Yi barked out, the space before his hand distorted as it formed into a shapeless hand seal. That seal did not have a shape, but the terrifying energy contained within made countless experts feel numb on their scalps.

    Rustle!

    But just when the shapeless hand seal was about to tear through space, the space before him fluctuated and a petite figure appeared. She bent her finger pointed down, directly touching the Grand Void Hand Seal.

    ¡°Break!¡±

    The girl slightly opened her rosy lips and a white light blossomed from her finger. As space undted, a muffled noise resounded, before the Grand Void Hand Seal was quickly pierced through by her finger.

    A white beam of light pierced through the Grand Void Hand Seal and swiftly shot towards the centre of Fang Yi¡¯s brows in an unavoidable manner. Under countless exmations of shock, it pierced through.

    However, under those countless exmations of shock, there wasn¡¯t any blooding from the centre of Fang Yi¡¯s brows. His figure, however, had turned illusionary and disappeared; it was actually an afterimage.

    A few hundred feet away, a white figure appeared once again, it was Fang Yi.

    When Fang Yi reappeared, the entire ce turned quiet. A bucket of cold water poured down on those reddened gazes directed at Mu Chen and Cai Xiao, before they recovered their calm.

    Because they finally understood that the peerless beauty that was following beside Mu Chen actually possessed such dreadful strength!

    Her strength could even match with a powerhouse like Fang Yi.

    Just who was that girl?!

    Countless experts exchanged looks as they silently felt relieved. Cai Xiao¡¯s counterattack was beautiful. Clearly, Fang Yi was trying to use the Dragon-Phoenix Fruit as bait to have the both of them surrounded by everyone. But who could have expected that Cai Xiao was even more ferocious? She actuallyunched a direct attack, which disyed her shocking strength, shocking those fellows below.

    On some peaks, Hong Yu, Su Biyue, Ding Xuan and those experts who possessed high reputations looked at Cai Xiao with abnormal gazes. They must be somewhat shocked in their hearts. After all, no one expected such a feeble-looking girl to possess a terrifying strength that could even match Fang Yi. Since when did such a monstrous genius appear in the Northern Region?

    Cai Xiao stood on the sky as she looked at Fang Yi, who still had a smile on his face, with indifference. ¡°No matter what you try, I will definitely not let you off today.¡±

    If it was someone else saying this, she might already be aughing joke. But after witnessing Cai Xiao¡¯s strength, no one dared tough and only felt shocked in their hearts. They initially thought that Fang Yi would definitely have the best ce again in this Dragon-Phoenix Haven. But who could have thought that a girl that appeared out of nowhere wasn¡¯t inferior to thetter?

    Looks like there would be a ferocious battle between the colossi in this Dragon-Phoenix Haven.

    Hearing Cai Xiao¡¯s words, Fang Yi¡¯s gaze lightly narrowed as he gentlyughed, ¡°Who are you, miss? I don¡¯t remember such a figure like you amongst the younger generations of our Northern Realm.¡±

    Cai Xiao still maintained an emotionless look on her face,pletely ignoring Fang Yi¡¯s words, and appeared beside Mu Chen with a single move.

    Seeing her reaction, Fang Yi smiled, but did not speak any further. He had one hand behind his back with his abstruse gaze slightly flickering. No one knew what he was thinking.

    The atmosphere in this region suddenly became abnormally quiet as everyone felt the undercurrent flowing between those powerhouses. However, they did not fight here as all of them were waiting for the emergence of the Dragon-Phoenix Stage...

    When they ascend the Dragon-Phoenix Stage, the shocking battle would then brutally break out.

    Mu Chen sensed the near stagnant atmosphere in this region with his eyes slightly narrowed and quietly circted the Spiritual Energy within his body. Under this quiet atmosphere, he could smell the storm that would soon arrive.

    With experts gathered like clouds right now, he looked at Cai Xiao. Fang Yi, who managed to dodge safely numerous times, as well as the Netherworld Prince, who was like a venomous snake and had not spoken a word and only watched from the side.

    As well as the Undefeated Goddess Su Biyue, Demon Gate¡¯s Hong Yu, Spiritual Giant n¡¯s Ding Yue, and, of course, Liu Yan, who had his eyes locked onto him with surging killing intent.

    Everyst one of them wasn¡¯t easy to deal with, and aside from them, there were still many experts that had concealed their strength.

    Looks like the Dragon-Phoenix Pool won¡¯t becking in a ferocious battle.

    The stagnant atmosphere continued, and after approximately half an hour, Mu Chen suddenly narrowed his eyes. At the same time, the gazes of Fang Yi, the Netherworld Prince and the rest had also directed up at the sky.

    Not knowing when, space started to distort with a vague ancient aura spreading out.

    Roar!

    An ancient draconic roar and phoenix cry travelled through space. Countless people abruptly widened their eyes as they saw an immense ancient stage that had an end could not be seen slowly appearing from that distorted space.

    The ancient stage was supported from underneath by a colossal True Dragon and Phoenix. Their heads and tails were linked together, forming the sturdy golden stage!

    Countless people instantly had their eyes turning red, the Dragon-Phoenix Stage finally appeared!

 Chapter 795 - Ascending Stage

    <strong>Chapter 795 - Ascending Stage</strong>

    Buzz!

    A dazzling and massive stone tform that looked to be forged from gold slowly appeared from that distorted space. It was so huge that the end of it could not be seen.

    The upper level of the Dragon-Phoenix Stage was covered in denseyers of clouds, only a vague golden lustre could be seen. But the pressure that descended from the sky instantly made countless experts here feel suffocating,

    The pressure that was descending from the Dragon-Phoenix Stage was too powerful.

    But even if the pressure was powerful, many experts still looked at the Dragon-Phoenix Stage floating above the heavens with heated gazes as greed filled in their eyes. The rumoured inheritance of the True Dragon and Phoenix was located at the summit of the Dragon-Phoenix Stage, a temptation that could drive any Sovereign expert insane.

    ¡°This is the Dragon-Phoenix Stage?¡±

    Mu Chen raised his head as well, staring at the ancient stone stage. He could feel the blood in his body elerating, as if something was beckoning him. It was a feeling telling him that something at the summit of the Dragon-Phoenix Stage could make him even more perfect than he was now.

    ¡°The Dragon-Phoenix Stage finally appeared!¡±

    The silence in this regionsted for a while, before excitement burst out. Thereafter, sonic booms abruptly resounded as the light figures continuously flew towards the Dragon-Phoenix Stage that was floating above the heavens.

    Amongst those people, many had not obtained the Blood Essences of the True Dragon and Phoenix, but still, harboured the thoughts of luck in their hearts. After all, the Dragon-Phoenix Stage was just before them. Regardless of anything, they had to give it a try.

    Mu Chen and the rest looked at thatrge-scale streaming of experts with a calm expression and did not move, allowing them to fly towards the Dragon-Phoenix Stage.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Wind whistling sounds rang out in the sky as the light figures nearly covered the horizon. It was so much so that even the golden light from the Dragon-Phoenix Stage was covered by the multitude of people, it was an extremely spectacr scene.

    The speed of those light figures was extremely fast, since they were close to the Dragon-Phoenix Stage in more than ten breaths¡¯ time. However, when they were a thousand feet away from the Dragon-Phoenix Stage, a golden light suddenly swept out from the Dragon-Phoenix Stage.

    The golden light seemed to contain a bright draconic roar and phoenix cry.

    Boom! Boom!

    Countless experts were instantly sent flying back by the golden light. In an instant, everyone spurted blood from their mouths as they became simr to birds with broken wings, falling from the sky.

    Boom!

    Deep craters were created as those figures fell onto the ground. It was fine for those with powerful cultivations, but those that had never refined their bodies would probably be bleeding from their five viscera and six bowels.

    Along with the first sweep, the sky instantly became empty. However, not everyone was swept out as there were over ten figures that soared up the sky along the golden light. Vaguely, there was a light of a dragon and phoenix on the surface of their bodies. Evidently, they were those that had refined Blood Essences of the True Dragon and Phoenix, thus able to bear the sweeping golden light.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go as well!¡±

    Mu Chen said to Cai Xiao at the sight of this, before his figure soared into the horizon, turning into a streak of light as he made his way towards the Dragon-Phoenix Stage.

    When Mu Chen and Cai Xiao moved out, Fang Yi, the Netherworld Prince, Su Biyue and the rest had also burst out from their peaks and swiftly made their way towards the Dragon-Phoenix Stage.

    The ground was covered with grieving howls. Countless experts watched as those people moved out and could only bitterly sigh. It looked like they were, indeed, not qualified to dip their fingers in the Dragon-Phoenix Stage. However, what made them feelfort was the fact that there would be a brutal battle taking ce on the Dragon-Phoenix Stage.

    It would be a contest between the pinnacles of the Northern Region¡¯s young generation elites!

    Whoosh!

    Mu Chen charged towards the Dragon-Phoenix Stage. As the golden light spread out, there was a heavy pressure that enveloped him. In this ce, even the air seemed to stagnate into shapeless walls.

    However, that pressure did not pose any obstructions to Mu Chen. A faint light blossomed on the surface of his body and that stagnation feeling disappeared. His speed was no longer hindered; on the contrary, he was like a fish in the water. His speed burst in eleration as he ascended the ancient and majestic Dragon-Phoenix Stage in a sh.

    Mu Chennded on the stone stage as a sensation of sturdiness and coldness came from the floor. He swept his gaze around and saw the ground that looked to be forged from golden dragon scales. It was sturdy and indestructible.

    Raising his sight, there were massive golden wings unfolded above this massive stone stage. Everyyer of golden wings was ayer of stone stage that stretched upwards and disappeared into the dense clouds.

    Rustle!

    Light flickered on this Dragon-Phoenix Stage as multiple figures appeared in shes. However, those that had appeared on this Dragon-Phoenix Stage all maintained their distance with each other with caution, being alert of one another.

    Cai Xiao appeared beside Mu Chen, her cold pupils were solely fixed on Fang Yi. Clearly, that missy was intending to target Fang Yi.

    Fang Yi had also clearly noticed Cai Xiao¡¯s gaze. Although there wasn¡¯t a change in his expression, his eyes slightly narrowed. Cai Xiao¡¯s mysteriousness made even him feel somewhat fearful, thus being targeted by her was clearly an extremely troublesome matter.

    There were approximately a dozen experts that appeared on the Dragon-Phoenix Stage, every single one of them had powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations around them. Aside from a few, most of them were actually Fourth Grade Sovereigns!

    All these people were the true elites amongst the younger generations of the Northern Region.

    With the appearance of these people, the massive Dragon-Phoenix Stage fell into silence. No one spoke anything, but they could sense the undercurrent flowing in the atmosphere.

    Mu Chen maintained a calm expression on his face. Although this ce had gathered the elites and every single one of them wasn¡¯t easy to deal with, he didn¡¯t fear anyone here if he joined hands with Cai Xiao.

    After witnessing Cai Xiao¡¯s strength, there shouldn¡¯t be many blind fellows that would dare to act towards them.

    The silence continued on this Dragon-Phoenix Stage for roughly a few minutes, before a golden light blossomed on this Golden-Phoenix Stage. Some dragon scales appeared on the surface of the stage, forming into a huge golden mirror.

    And everyone was standing on this golden mirror.

    The golden light flowed like liquid on the surface of the golden mirror, before gathering beneath everyone¡¯s feet. As golden light flowed over, it covered everyone¡¯s feet. In that instant, when their feets were covered, everyone could sense a formless undtion sweeping within their bodies.

    Buzz!

    As the golden light flowed, everyone started to have different levels of golden light emitting from the surface of their bodies in the next moment. Those golden lights were apanied with draconic roars and phoenix cries.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Blood Essence Verification!¡± Everyone understood what was going on. This Dragon-Phoenix Stage seemed to be reading the density of the True Dragon and Phoenix¡¯s Blood Essences in their bodies. And the density of their Blood Essences would also most likely link to the chances of them obtaining the inheritance of the True Dragon and Phoenix.

    Thus, everyone was nervous as they looked at the golden light being emitted from their bodies.

    Boom!

    Just as everyone was nervously looking at the golden lights on their bodies and inwardly pondering, a golden pir of light that was roughly the size of ten feet abruptly soared up into the horizon. That golden light had exceeded everyone else.

    Everyone immediately directed their gazes over. In the golden light, the sturdy and tall Ding Xuanughed out, hisughter was as resonant as thunder. Clearly, the True Dragon Blood Essence that he had refined was fairly strong.

    Boom!

    Just when heughed out, another golden pir of light of the same size soared along with a draconic roar ringing out. In the golden light, Liu Yan had his indifferent gaze fixed on Mu Chen.

    On the Dragon-Phoenix Stage, the faces of many experts changed. Judging from this look, Liu Yan and Ding Xuan had exceeded them.

    ¡°Liii!¡±

    Two clear and resonant phoenix cries rang out at the same time. Su Biyue and Hong Yu were enveloped in golden lights with phoenix wings stretching out. Judging from the strength of them, they would only be stronger and not weaker than Liu Yan and Ding Xuan.

    They had formed the Ersatz Phoenix Physiques.

    Rustle!

    Countless gazes were directed at Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince at the same time as they saw the golden lights gathering beneath their feet. It was a rather shocking scene as the sizes were nearly a hundred feet!

    Boom!

    The golden lights surged and in the next instant, two massive golden pirs of light soared into the sky. The golden pirs of light with the thickness of a hundred feet had instantly caused the faces of all the elites here to turn ugly.

    ¡°Judging from the fluctuations, those two fellows have probably formed the True Dragon Physiques!¡± Some experts unwillingly said. It looked like this Dragon-Phoenix Stage would probably be solely upied by Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince.

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right, why hasn¡¯t Mu Chen been read?!¡±

    Suddenly, someone took notice of Mu Chen. That¡¯s because there wasn¡¯t any golden light appearing beneath his feet from this Dragon-Phoenix Stage, which made everyone somewhat stunned. Could it be that he had never refined the Blood Essences of the True Dragon and Phoenix? But how did he manage to ascend the stage then?

    Under many doubtful voices, there wasn¡¯t any ripples on Mu Chen¡¯s face as he lowered his head and looked at the golden liquid beneath his feet. He could sense that there was a ripple spreading out in his body. Sensing the ripples, the blood in his body seemed to show vague signs of boiling.

    However, that boiling constantly increased until it abruptly reached the peak.

    Mu Chen slowly shut his eyes as he spread out his hands at that moment.

    A pir of light soared into the horizon. Although this pir was a hundred feet in size, it was dark-gold in colour, as if there was an endless pressure flowing from it.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Just when the dark-gold pir of light soared from Mu Chen¡¯s body, the pirs of light that came from the others suddenly exploded and turned into sparkles of drifting golden light.

    Only the dark-gold pir of light that appeared from Mu Chen remained on the entire Dragon-Phoenix Stage and it was still brilliant in this region.

    It was a scene like the subjects having met the king, bowing in defeat. That golden pir of light was using this manner to reveal the distance they had between Mu Chen¡¯s dark-gold pir of light.

    At this instant, everyone¡¯s faces changed.

 Chapter 796 - The Start of the Competition

    Chapter 796 - The Start of the Competition

    The dark-gold pir of light stood towering in this region, as if it had prated through the denseyers of clouds. Under the shine of the dark-gold pir, the entire Dragon-Phoenix Stage had be dazzling at this moment.

    Everyone was stunned as they looked at the unique dark-gold pir of light as the light shone onto their faces, causing changes in their facial expressions.

    They did not know why Mu Chen¡¯s reading would have this result, what did that mean? Did that represent the density of the True Dragon and Phoenix¡¯s Blood Essences in Mu Chen¡¯s body being so strong that none of them couldpare to him?

    From the previous readings, Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince had already formed the True Dragon Physiques, which was rather shocking. But who could have expected Mu Chen to have an even more terrifying reading result...

    Just to what degree was the density of the True Dragon and Phoenix¡¯s Blood Essences in his body? How did he obtain so much Blood Essences of the True Dragon and Phoenix?

    Not only did the countless experts in this region have their faces filled with shock, but even those on the Dragon-Phoenix Stage were exchanging looks as they felt something inconceivable.

    Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince had their brows slightly narrowed as they looked at Mu Chen¡¯s pir of light with their flickering gazes. Their gazes lightly intertwined, before being shifted away.

    Su Biyue, Hong Yu, Ding Xuan and the rest also had grave expressions as they felt the pressure emitting from Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Liu Yan¡¯s face had never been good, but right now, it was even darker as the killing intent deep in his eyes turned denser.

    The dark-gold pir of light remained for a long while under the gazes of everyone, before it gradually weakened and disappeared.

    Mu Chen¡¯s shut eyes had slowly opened at this moment and he cast a nce at this quiet Dragon-Phoenix Stage. He lightly frowned and quietly circted the Spiritual Energy in his body.

    It was clearly beyond his expectations to have the Blood Essences of the True Dragon and Phoenix in his body to be suddenly revealed. If it was possible, Mu Chen did not wish for it to be revealed as it would easily make him the target of everyone.

    Because that meant that he had the highest chance of receiving the inheritance of the True Dragon and Phoenix.

    That also meant that it would be unavoidable to attract hatred out of jealousy. Regarding this point, it could be seen from the faintly discernible cautious gazes that were cast over. However, those gazes were initially at Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince, most of the time.

    But fortunately, he was here with Cai Xiao, so the other experts did not dare to have any unusual actions.

    As the light dispersed, this Dragon-Phoenix Stage turned quiet once again. Many experts had their gazes flickered, but no one dared to take the initiative to have any unusual actions.

    Mu Chen raised his head and looked at theyers of stone stages formed from phoenix wings. Clearly, the inheritance of the True Dragon and Phoenix must be at the summit of this Dragon-Phoenix Stage. So if he wanted to obtain the inheritance, he would first have to ascend the summit.

    Those that could ascend the peak would have a chance of obtaining the inheritance. But right now, no one dared to break this deadlock so easily in order to attract the hostility of others.

    However, Mu Chen knew that his deadlock wouldn¡¯tst for long.

    And the one that broke this deadlock was Fang Yi, the well-reputed first on the Dragon-Phoenix Record. He cast a nce at Mu Chen and Cai Xiao, before saying with a light smile, ¡°Since everyone is unwilling to move first, then let me have the honour of it.¡±

    He was a courageous capable man and was clearly not bothered about others acting towards him. He did not wait for anyone¡¯s reply. He stomped his feet and his figure flew up, leaving afterimages in the air.

    Boom!

    The instant Fang Yi moved, the Netherworld Prince¡¯s figure had turned into a dark light as he streaked across the horizon like a bolt of lightning. Swiftly throwing theyers of stone stages behind him.

    Boom! Boom!

    When the two of them moved, it instantly broke the silence on the Dragon-Phoenix Stage. Every expert had Spiritual Energy sweep from their bodies like a hurricane. As the stone stage trembled, numerous figures flew into the sky.

    Mu Chen and Cai Xiao exchanged a nce as they turned into streaks of light and flew out as well.

    Countless gazes in this region were directed at the soaring streaks of light and were instantly stirred. Because they knew that thepetition on the Dragon-Phoenix Stage had been thoroughly unfolded.

    Except they did not know who would be the one that managed to ascend to the peak. But no matter what, there would also be a change in the Dragon-Phoenix Record of the Northern Realm.

    Rustle!

    Mu Chen swiftly executed his speed to his limits, turning into a light figure as he transcended theyers of stone stages. Raising his head and looking up, he wrapped his voice with Spiritual Energy and transmitted to Cai Xiao, ¡°The number of stone stages will decrease as we go up. And the stone stages are necessary to ascend the peak, so we have to each upy one Dragon-Phoenix Stage at that time.

    From the information that Mu Chen had obtained, although there were many Dragon-Phoenix Stages at the bottom level and could amodate all of them and there wouldn¡¯t be a need forpetition, but as they went higher, the number of Dragon-Phoenix Stages would decrease as well. At that time, there would be a situation of having more people than stages, so in the end, an intense battle would still break out as well.

    Hearing his words, Cai Xiao gently nodded her head. ¡°You be careful at that time.¡±

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Nearly a hundred streaks of light soared into the horizon likeets as they continued to cross over the Dragon-Phoenix Stage, which was forged with gold. It was an extremely spectacr scene. However, everyone gradually clenched their fists as they started to feel many violent Spiritual Energies secretly surging around those streaks of light.

    ¡°The number of Dragon-Phoenix Stages are decreasing!¡±

    Someone eximed. Everyone directed their gazes over as, indeed, they saw that in the distant heavens, the number of Dragon-Phoenix Stages, which was initially high in number, was decreasing. Roughly looking at them, they were clearly incapable of supporting everyone to ascend.

    Boom!

    There was a split to the nearly hundred streaks of light. Those figures up ahead had taken the initiative as they flew out like bolts of lightning, upying the Dragon-Phoenix Stages.

    However, not a single one of those that could arrive there were easy to deal with. Trying to have them ept the rule of firste first serve was clearly impossible as well. Therefore, there were some people with ferocious lights flickering in their eyes as they charged to those upied Dragon-Phoenix Stages as violent Spiritual Energy soared into the sky.

    Boom! Boom!

    Violent Spiritual Energies swept out on multiple Dragon-Phoenix Stages. It was practically an instant when the somewhat harmonious atmosphere was wiped away, reced with soaring killing intent.

    Mu Chen and Cai Xiao did not slow down, so they had each upied a Dragon-Phoenix Stage at the beginning.

    But just when Mu Chen was about to ascend the peak, an extremely violent Spiritual Energy fluctuation burst out from his rear along with a bark, ¡°Scram!¡±

    Mu Chen maintained a calm expression as a golden light vaguely flowed on the surface of his skin, forming into dense golden dragon scales as he threw a palm back.

    Boom!

    Palms heavily shed together as visible ripples could be seen. However, Mu Chen¡¯s figure did not move, but the figure behind him took several steps back.

    Raising his head, Mu Chen saw a ck-robed guy eerily looking at him. Mu Chen had never seen this person before, but judging from the Spiritual Energy fluctuations on him, he had reached Fourth Grade Sovereign. However, there was still a big gap between him and Liu Yan.

    ¡°I am Chen Fan of the Ghostly Shadow Sect, I¡¯ll have to ask you to give way.¡± The ck-robed guy eerily looked at Mu Chen with a ferocious light filling his eyes. Although he knew that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t simple, it clearly wasn¡¯t a reason for him to back off. Furthermore, Mu Chen and Cai Xiao had split up right now, so he had intended to take advantage of this and crash his way through Mu Chen.

    However, Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils had only stared at him with indifference, before turning around to leave.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    Chen Fan instantly smiled from the rage at this situation. Although Mu Chen wasn¡¯t simple, did he think himself to be Fang Yi? He actually dared to disregard him!

    Boom!

    A boundless Spiritual Energy burst out from his body as a huge ck figure was formed. The ck figure was shrouded in ominous aura like an asura. Chen Fan had no intentions of probing, since he had summoned his Sovereign Celestial Body right from the start.

    ¡°Ghostly Shadow Celestial Body, Myriad Shadow Demon!¡±

    A red light shed in the ck figure¡¯s eyes as it threw a palm out. Beneath its palm, an earth-shattering amount of ck shadows surged, it was like a ghost, emitting ear-piercing shrieks. The terrifying fluctuation had instantly caused space to distort.

    ¡°It¡¯s Chen Fan of the Ghostly Shadow Sect, he¡¯s targeting Mu Chen!¡±

    ¡°That Chen Fan is a ruthless fellow. The Ghostly Shadow Celestial Body is said to be extremely venomous. Every single person it kills, it could devour their spirit and transform into the power of ghosts!¡±

    Clearly, there were a lot of attention focused on Mu Chen, so when they saw the stone stage he was on burst out with a Spiritual Energy shock wave, it instantly attracted many astonished gazes.

    Clearly, they weren¡¯t the only ones paying attention to the stone stage that Mu Chen was on. There were also some gazes from other stone stages directed over. Although their stone stages had violent Spiritual Energies, no one dared toy their feet on their stages.

    Because they were the elites of the Dragon-Phoenix Record, Fang Yi, Netherworld Prince, Su Biyue, Hong Yu, etc...

    They had directed their gazes at Mu Chen¡¯s stone stage. Clearly, they wished to see if the person that was previously examined to have the densest Blood Essences of the True Dragon and Phoenix possessed matching capabilities.

    Hiss! Hiss!

    Ghost shrieks covered the sky as the huge palm of the ck figure had enveloped Mu Chen under countless gazes.

    Mu Chen¡¯s step stood firmly in that huge shadow as he raised his head, emotionlessly looking at the ck palm that was enveloping him. Shortly after, he suddenly clenched his fists.

    A dazzling golden light burst out from his body, and in the next instant, it was like a zing sun was emitting a dazzling golden light that made many people narrow their eyes.

    But at this instant, those with keen sights saw a pair of phoenix wings unfolding behind Mu Chen when the golden light appeared. The phoenix wings that swept were like the sharpest lights that streaked across the horizon.

    The dazzling golden lights shed and disappeared.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body returned back to normal once again. He did not turn back as he strode forth while the ck palm and the Ghostly Shadow Celestial Body had stopped moving above him. A fine golden light spread out from its palm, spreading to the head of the Ghostly Shadow Celestial Body...

    Boom!

    A golden light burst out from those lights as the Ghostly Shadows Celestial Body had directly exploded into fragments of lights. In it, a pathetic figure flew out, with a mouthful of blood, before powerlessly falling from the sky, causing a mountain peak fall into ruins...

    Countless gazes in this region were dumbfounded as they watched this scene. Thereafter, patches of inhaled chilled air resounded as numerous trembling gazes looked at the slender figure, which was slowly striding forth.

    It all took a mere move and he defeated a Fourth Grade Sovereign expert!

    The current Mu Chen seemed to be even more powerful than when he faced Liu Yan!

 Chapter 797 - Peerless Spirit Revealed

    Chapter 797 - Peerless Spirit Revealed

    When the Spiritual Energy fluctuations dissipated on the stage that Mu Chen was on, the entire region remained in silence, with every single gaze fixed onto the slender figure standing in the middle of the stage.

    Those gazes were filled with disbelief and astonishment. Clearly, Mu Chen¡¯s feat of defeating a Fourth Grade Sovereign with a single move had greatly shaken them.

    The gazes of Su Biyue and Hong Yu flickered as a trace of astonishment shed across their faces. They had also heard of the fight between Mu Chen and Liu Yan, which ended with the both of them gravely injured. However, they did not witness it themselves and in addition to the powerful Cai Xiao, which followed him around, they were doubtful of the result from Mu Chen and Liu Yan¡¯s fight if Cai Xiao had participated...

    However, when they witnessed this scene, they had no choice but to believe. This fellow that appeared to be at Third Grade Sovereign and one that had never been in their eyes wasn¡¯t as simple as they had thought.

    It was no wonder why he would dare to fight with Liu Yan, so his strength was that powerful.

    Compared to then, the faces of Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince were rather calm. Their eyes had only briefly narrowed when they saw the dazzling golden light that burst out from Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    In that instant, they vaguely felt an oppressive pressure emanating from Mu Chen. That oppression wasn¡¯ting from his strength, but the Blood Essences of the True Dragon and Phoenix in his body.

    Clearly, the Blood Essences of the True Dragon and Phoenix that Mu Chen possessed had exceeded them.

    However, Fang Yi wasn¡¯t surprised about this fact, since he knew how formidable the Super Dragon-Phoenix Pool that Mu Chen and Cai Xiao had found was. Furthermore, they even had two Dragon-Phoenix Fruits. If those two were mixed together, it was more than enough to for the True Dragon Physique or True Phoenix Physique.

    Fang Yi crossed his fingers as he slightly narrowed his eyes. Mu Chen¡¯s strength was indeed pretty decent, but it was clearly not on the level that would make him feel fear. However, that the mysterious girl that followed him around was the troublesome one...

    Under the countless gazes, Mu Chen quietly stood on the Dragon-Phoenix Stage as he slowly swept his gaze out. Those experts that had not managed to gain a Dragon-Phoenix Stage couldn¡¯t help shifting their gazes away with flickers. Those people that were initially nning to break through Mu Chen sweated cold sweat from their foreheads as they swiftly smashed that idea apart in their hearts.

    Judging from the strength that Mu Chen had revealed earlier, anyone would be a fool if they treated him like an ordinary Third Grade Sovereign.

    Clearly, he wasn¡¯t relying on that peerless and mysteriously powerful beauty toe this far... His own strength was not something to be underestimated as well.

    Therefore, they started to look for other targets.

    Mu Chen stood at the centre of the Dragon-Phoenix Stage as he looked at the other stages. Extremely violent Spiritual Energy fluctuations were erupting from those stages as well with massive Sovereign Celestial Bodies continuously shing, exploding shocking storms from their shes.

    Clearly, every single expert had their eyes turning red in order topete for the Dragon-Phoenix Stages that could allow them to continue ascending, since they had revealed all the means they had.

    Fortunately, after the shock that Mu Chen had disyed earlier, there wasn¡¯t any fool that went to disturb him. Thus, he was saved from many unnecessary troubles as well.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze swept at those Dragon-Phoenix Stages with erupting violent Spiritual Energy fluctuations, before shifting towards those peaceful ones. Vaguely, the figures on those stages could be seen.

    No one easily stepped onto those stages as they knew that the ones on those stages were true elites amongst the younger generations of the Northern Realm.

    Those were people that were qualified to seek the summit of the Dragon-Phoenix Stage.

    Amongst those people, Mu Chen had seen Liu Yan. Right now, thetter also had his eyes fixed onto him with an eerie gaze. The sharpness held in his gaze seemed like it wanted to pierce through him.

    The enmity between them could no longer be reconciled after their previous fight, as it could be seen from the unconcealed killing intent held in Liu Yan¡¯s eyes. However, Mu Chen did not fear him before he had formed the Dragon-Phoenix Physique, not to mention that there was a great spike in his strength now. If they fought again, he would let Liu Yan understand that it would not be so easy for him to even aim for an oue with the two of them gravely injured...

    Therefore, facing Liu Yan¡¯s sinister gaze, Mu Chen lightly swept his eyes over, before retracting his gaze and the corner of his eyes looked at the direction of Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince.

    Compared to Liu Yan, he was more fearful of those unfathomable fellows. After all, they had managed to retreat from Cai Xiao¡¯s moves in the past.

    If he wanted to ascend the summit of the Dragon-Phoenix Stage and obtain the inheritance, Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince would undoubtedly be an obstruction for him.

    Boom! Boom!

    Just when the thoughts spun in Mu Chen¡¯s heart, the Spiritual Energy fluctuations emanating from some Dragon-Phoenix Stages became more intense. Clearly, those battles had reached the climax.

    Under those intense battles, the oues were swiftly determined. In the sky, there were failures being knocked down.

    With them, the violent Spiritual Energy fluctuations in the sky had also gradually calmed down.

    Mu Chen swept his gaze out and saw that on the 32 Dragon-Phoenix Stages that floated in the sky, all of them were upied.

    ¡°Only 32 left?¡±

    Mu Chen smacked his lips. There were nearly a hundred elites that were qualified to ascend the Dragon-Phoenix Stage, but more than half of them were eliminated.

    Raising his head and looking towards the distance, he could vaguely see 16 Dragon-Phoenix Stages floating in that golden light. Evidently, only 16 could remain in the next round.

    Every singleyer would eliminate half, this elimination rate was simply brutal.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    Just when Mu Chen was sighing at the brutal elimination rate, the Dragon-Phoenix Stage beneath him suddenly exploded with golden light. On the Dragon-Phoenix Stage, countless dragon scales and phoenix wings trembled. Vaguely, there was a trace of golden liquid that flowed across, which vaguely entered their bodies through their feet.

    ¡°Dragon and Phoenix Blood Essences?!¡± Sensing that familiar energy in his body, Mu Chen¡¯s eyelids instantly twitched. Looks like this was a little reward for the 32 of them.

    The Dragon and Phoenix Blood Essences from the Dragon-Phoenix Stages were extremely pure, they were simply a fortune that fell from the sky for the other experts. But to Mu Chen, who had absorbed a Super Dragon-Phoenix Pool and refined a Dragon-Phoenix Fruit, it was merely decoration.

    Dense golden light enveloped the 32 figures under the countless envious gazes. A long whileter, the golden light burst out and soared up the azure sky along with 32 figures.

    The golden light was extremely fast, as if they had prated space, and appeared at the higher horizon in a sh. The golden light then dissipated as the 32 figures stood on the sky.

    Before those 32 figures were 16 floating Dragon-Phoenix Stages that seemed to be forged with gold.

    Looking at those 16 Dragon-Phoenix Stages, no one spoke a single word. Fang Yi, the Netherworld Prince and those experts on the Dragon-Phoenix Record hadnded on a Dragon-Phoenix Stage with calm expressions.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure had shed as he appeared on a Dragon-Phoenix Stage. Looking at those sharp gazes directed at him, he cupped his fists. ¡°Any friend here wishes to exchange tips?¡±

    Up in the sky, there were some flickering gazes from the ten-plus figures that stood in the sky. In the end, a grey-robed man flew out andnded on Mu Chen¡¯s stage. A sharp de aura spread from his body, which caused the space to slightly distort.

    ¡°Tyrantde Sect, Yu Lu hopes to exchange tips!¡±

    When that low bark rang out from the mouth of the grey-robed man, his figure flew as he burst out with an overbearing de aura that soared across the horizon.

    The strength of this expert that came from the Tyrantde Sect was somewhere around Mu Chen. Therefore, this match did notst very long. When that expert saw Mu Chen shattering his peerless de aura with a single finger, he understood the gap between them. So he sensibly did not continue the fight and retreated with a cup of his fists, ending the challenge.

    This battle, Mu Chen won again.

    In the following period of time, Mu Chen was like a sharp unsheathed sword as his peerless spirit waspletely revealed. After getting into the Top 16, he defeated a genius expert that was simrly from a peak force in the Northern Region, and under countless shocked gazes, he entered into the Top 8!

    When the opponent he faced topete for the Top 8 retreated after a fierce battle, Mu Chen let out a long breath of air as he raised his head, looking at the higher Dragon-Phoenix Stages. There were only 4 majestic Dragon-Phoenix Stages in that ce!

    He slowly clenched his fist,since he could sense that as the elimination went on, the opponents remaining became more powerful, each and every single one of them weren¡¯t easy opponents.

    But since he hade this far, he would naturally ascend the summit to take a look. Even if Fang Yi, the Netherworld Prince and various other experts were his opponents, it was tough to make Mu Chen feel fear.

    ¡°Let me see who can obstruct my steps!¡± Mu Chen grinned as battle intent zed in his ck pupils.

    A golden light surged once again on the Dragon-Phoenix Stage as Mu Chen slowly spread his hands out, allowing the pure Blood Essences of the True Dragon and Phoenix enter his body. Shortly after, they melted into his flesh and bones, turning into boundless energy that flowed throughout his limbs and bones.

    When the golden light dissipated, Mu Chen abruptly opened his eyes and a sharpness rose from their depths.

    The eight-figures stood on the air as their Spiritual Energy fluctuations enveloped this entire region, with everyone below silently watching this scene.

    Because they knew that thepetition of the Dragon-Phoenix Stage that they had watched for half a day had reached the most intense point!

    The battle of the best eight!

 Chapter 798 - Time for One Incense Stick to Burn!

    Chapter 798 - Time for One Incense Stick to Burn!

    In the distant horizon, eight figures stood on the air. Although they quietly stood there without words, the vast Spiritual Energy fluctuations emanating from them were like storms that wreaked havoc on this region. It was so much so that even the thick clouds in the sky had been torn apart.

    Countless people held their breaths as the pressure from the arriving battle made them feel suffocating.

    Those eight figures practically represented the pinnacle existences amongst the younger generations of the Northern Region. Even amongst the various forces, their strengths could be considered the elites of the elites with boundless potential.

    But right now, when these elites were ced together, it would definitely be like shes betwes that shook the heavens and earth.

    ¡°I wonder who can ascend the peak this time...¡±

    ¡°It should be Fang Yi or the Netherworld Prince... Those two have dominated the first and second rank on the Dragon-Phoenix Record for years. It¡¯s impossible for others to shake their ranking.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say for sure, that mysterious girl is not simple and even Fang Yi is fearful of her...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not as if the others won¡¯t have any chances. Su Biyue, Hong Yu and the rest aren¡¯t easy opponents as well. If others underestimate them, there¡¯s a possibility that they might capsize.¡±

    ¡°But the situation right now is in a little deadlock. After all, no one is powerful to the extent that they can disregard everyone else.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    The stagnant atmosphere in this region could not cover up those whispers and discussions. Anyone that could arrive here wasn¡¯t an ordinary character, they were somewhat capable so their eyesight wasn¡¯t shallow as well. Therefore, their analysis was logical.

    When the whispers and discussions spread out in this region, Mu Chen sensed the stagnant atmosphere in the air as his ck pupils lightly flickered.

    He wasn¡¯t a stranger to the other seven before him. Aside from Cai Xiao, the remaining six were great figures in the Dragon-Phoenix Record. The one that he felt the most unfamiliar with would probably be Ding Xuan of the Spiritual Giant n, since he, more or less, had contact with the other six.

    Amongst those six, there wasn¡¯t any enmity between him and Ding Xuan. He couldn¡¯t be considered as friends or enemies with Su Biyue and Hong Yu. But as for the remaining three, they were slightly more troublesome.

    There was nothing speaking about Liu Yan, who was already a life-death enemy with a rtionship could never be reconciled. As for Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince, they had fought with him and Cai Xiao in the past for some matters. So, generally speaking, there was some enmity between them. However, it was unclear if that enmity was deep or shallow.

    Facing this situation, even he felt that it was a little hard to act.

    Just when Mu Chen was thinking about how to break this deadlock situation, he suddenly felt a sharp de-like gaze shooting over, filled with killing intent.

    Mu Chen slightly turned his head and, as he had expected, he saw Liu Yan without any expression on his face. When thetter saw his gaze directed over, there was a sinister arc that slowly rose on his lips.

    In the stagnant atmosphere, Liu Yan suddenly grasped his hand and a long spear appeared in a sh. The tip of his spear was pointed towards Mu Chen as he indifferently said, ¡°You previously managed to escape due to a fluke. This time, you won¡¯t have any more chances.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not the one that ran with my tail between my legs.¡± Mu Chen lightly smiled.

    Hearing his words, Liu Yan wasn¡¯t enraged as he calmly said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for her, do you think that I would let you live?¡±

    He was naturally referring to Cai Xiao. In truth, when he fought with Mu Chen the previous time, it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t continue the battle but he was intimidated from Cai Xiao killing Chi Xue. Thus, he had no choice but to pathetically escape. It had undoubtedly filled his heart with grievances because he believed that at that time, Mu Chen waspletely exhausted as well. So if the battle continued, he would definitely be the one that wouldugh till the end.

    And in the current situation, if he fought with Mu Chen again, even Cai Xiao could not interfere. Because the others would definitely not be willing to see them joining hands together.

    Mu Chen smiled, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re intending to start from me?¡±

    Mu Chen smiled with indifference as he turned to everyone else, ¡°Looks like I will act first. Does anyone else have any opinion about it?¡±

    ¡°Haha, the limbs are yours and no one can stop you. However, this friend from the Great Havew Domain isn¡¯t a weakling. Liu Yan, don¡¯t kick onto a metal te yourself and suffer.¡± Hong Yu showed a pampered smiled. This little seductress of the Demon Gate spoke in a soft tone. Although she didn¡¯t look to be helping anyone, any guy that hears her words would probably feel indignant and go all-out.

    Everyone else did not speak. However, they were clearly d to watch Liu Yan deal with Mu Chen, since they knew that this deadlock situation could not continue any further. So it was a good idea to let Liu Yan have the honour to start.

    When everyone else remained silent, Cai Xiao¡¯s gaze slightly turned cold as she took a step forth.

    Although she only took a step forth, it instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention onto her. As the most mysterious person here, everyone was extremely fearful of Cai Xiao.

    Liu Yan¡¯s pupils shrank in that instant when Cai Xiao took a step forth. If Cai Xiao was to help Mu Chen at this point in time, it would definitely be unfavourable for him.

    ¡°Haha. Miss, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to act at this point, right?¡± However, just when Liu Yan¡¯s expression was unsightly while looking at Cai Xiao, Fang Yi, who had remained silent this whole time, suddenly lightly smiled as he looked at Cai Xiao and gently said.

    ¡°What can you do if I want to take action?¡± Cai Xiao coldly sneered.

    Fang Yi smiled, ¡°Then, I can only obstruct you. After all, it¡¯s best not to break the game¡¯s rules.¡±

    He took a step forth as his clothes fluttered. The space around him intensely distorted with spatial ripples vaguely appearing along with a shocking Spiritual Energy pressure spreading out.

    When Hong Yu and the rest felt the pressureing from Fang Yi¡¯s body, there was an uncontroble tremble in their eyes. Judging from the undtions, Fang Yi was already stronger than them.

    ¡°With just you?¡± Cai Xiao looked at Fang Yi as her slender fingers flickered with light once again. That slender fingers of hers contained power that could make experts like Fang Yi feel fearful.

    When Fang Yi looked at Cai Xiao, his gaze gradually turning solemn, the Netherworld Prince suddenly took several steps forth behind Cai Xiao, forming a sandwiched situation with Fang Yi, surrounding Cai Xiao.

    ¡°Plus me, is that enough?¡± The Netherworld Prince said with indifference as a dark light surged on his body, as if it was devouring the light in this region. His hoarse voice also made the hair of others stand on the end.

    There were countless people in this region looking at this scene, dumbfounded. Even Su Biyue, Hong Yu and the rest couldn¡¯t help feeling shocked. Clearly, they did not imagine that the first and second ranking powerhouses on the Dragon-Phoenix Record would stand together at this moment!

    In the past, there weren¡¯t many interactions between Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince!

    Rustle!

    This region exploded in an uproar. If this fact were to leak out, who knew how many younger generations of the Northern Region would be shocked. After all, Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince were monument-like figures amongst the younger generations of the Northern Region. But, right now, the two monuments were actually joining together to deal with a single person. Furthermore, that person was just a young-looking girl!

    Mu Chen¡¯s calm expression couldn¡¯t help changing at this scene. He did not think that Cai Xiao¡¯s actions of attempting to help him would actually cause Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince to gang up on her.

    ¡°Two guys against one girl. The first and second of the Dragon-Phoenix Record are prettyughable.¡± Mu Chen spoke in a cold voice. He knew that Cai Xiao was mysterious and as she had said, because of the seals in her body, there was a limit to the strength that she could use. ording to Mu Chen¡¯s estimations, she should be able to win if she was to deal with either Fang Yi or the Netherworld Prince. However, if the two of them joined together, not even Cai Xiao could gain an advantage.

    The Netherworld Prince cast a nce at Mu Chen with indifference as he spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to interfere in this matter, talk after you win against Liu Yan. She¡¯s in this situation because of you, if you have a backbone, then talk after you deal with your situation. Otherwise...¡±

    He briefly paused, before he swept his nce at Mu Chen with indifference. There was contempt in his eyes, since Mu Chen wasn¡¯t on the same level as him in his head, ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to say this.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± A deep and dark light gathered in Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils as he stared at the Netherworld Prince.

    This entire region was silent, since everyone did not expect the situation to develop in this way. Su Biyue, Hong Yu and the rest had also wisely chosen to look after themselves. No matter what, they weren¡¯t willing to be involved in the grudges of these few. Furthermore, in their current circumstances, they were naturally willing to watch the few of them fight.

    Cai Xiao slightly turned her head as her hair fluttered in the wind. She cast a nce at the Netherworld Prince and Fang Yi, before revealing a smile. Her smile was something that could even topple countries. It was so much so that even great beauties like Su Biyue and Hong Yu were inferior to her.

    Cai Xiao turned her gaze to Mu Chen as she chuckled, ¡°It¡¯ll be a little troublesome to deal with these two. But from now on, the two of them won¡¯t dare to move as well. I¡¯ll give you the time equivalent to an incense stick to burn to deal with the fellow named Liu Yan and...¡±

    Her finger, which was glittering with lustre, slowly moved and pointed at the Netherworld Prince, who was at her rear, as her voice brightly rang out across this region.

    ¡°You will tie one up and I¡¯ll kill one. Can you do that?¡±

    Shocked gazes in this region were directed at Mu Chen, since they were clearly unaware why Cai Xiao would have such great confidence in Mu Chen. Not to mention how troublesome Liu Yan was to deal with, even if Mu Chen managed to defeat Liu Yan, it would be the wildest thing to imagine that he could still obstruct the Netherworld Prince.

    But Mu Chen wasn¡¯t bothered by those shocked gazes as he looked at Cai Xiao. He turned around and fixed his ck pupils on Liu Yan.

    ¡°One incense stick, that¡¯s enough.¡±

 Chapter 799 - Battle Liu Yan Again

    <strong>Chapter 799 - Battle Liu Yan Again</strong>

    ¡°One incense time is enough!¡±

    When Mu Chen said those words, his figure moved and appeared on a Dragon-Phoenix Stage. Sharpness gathered in his eyes as he looked at Liu Yan with his ck pupils.

    ¡°Impudence!¡±

    Liu Yan smiled from the anger. since he never thought that Mu Chen would be so arrogant to say that one incense time was enough to defeat him. Did he not know that in their previous battle, he relied on luck to end the battle with the both of them gravely injured?

    ¡°This time, you¡¯re doomed to die!¡±

    Liu Yan eerily smiled as his figure moved and appeared on the Dragon-Phoenix Stage. He directed his gaze, which was as sharp as a de, at Mu Chen, along with extremely dense killing intent in his eyes. He clearly understood that this was the best time to kill Mu Chen. Now that the mysterious girl was hindered by Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince, she couldn¡¯t provide any help to him.

    Boom!

    A vast amount of Spiritual Energy practically burst out from Liu Yan in an instant and the scarlet Spiritual Energy rolled behind him, causing the temperature in this region to rapidly rise.

    ¡°Myriad mes Celestial Body!¡±

    Without any probing, Liu Yan had immediately formed seals with his hands. As the vast amount of Spiritual Energy surged, a huge scarlet light figure had immediately appeared on this Dragon-Phoenix Stage.

    He had actually summoned his Sovereign Celestial Body in an instant!

    It looked like after the previous battle with Mu Chen, Liu Yan no longer dared to belittle him in the slightest, since he was clear that if he were to fail again, his face would be thoroughly swept.

    Seeing this scene, many experts in this region inwardly smacked their lips. Although Liu Yan was speaking of disdain about Mu Chen, he did not underestimate him in the slightest when he acted.

    ¡°Leave your life behind!¡±

    Liu Yan¡¯s figure appeared on the head of the Myriad mes Celestial Body as he barked and abruptly thrust his palms forward. The huge palm of the Myriad mes Celestial Body formed into a huge palm of mes and headed towards Mu Chen¡¯s area.

    Rolling heat wave swept out, causing the air in this region to seem like it was burning. There¡¯s no need to doubt Liu Yan¡¯s strength. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be ranked 4th on the Dragon-Phoenix Record. Now that he had gone out full-force, the might of his attack was something that even ordinary Fourth Grade Sovereigns would have to avoid upon seeing it.

    But facing Liu Yan¡¯s raging attack, Mu Chen showed no signs of avoiding, but raised his head, looking at the descending palm. Clenching his right hand, a dark-golden light flowed from his skin and some golden scales covered his arms.

    A surge of power that could crush mountains violently surged like a ferocious beast; it was the power bestowed to him by the Dragon-Phoenix Physique.

    Boom!

    As the golden light surged, Mu Chen threw a palm forth. A zing golden sun rose on his palm and sh with the ming palm that was enveloping down.

    Boom!

    Shock waves that could be seen with the naked-eye swept out as it wreaked havoc. Mu Chen¡¯s feet sunk into the ground, but everyone¡¯s eyes had narrowed at this moment. They saw that the power from Mu Chen¡¯s palm had actually stopped Liu Yan¡¯s ming palm, since it couldn¡¯t descend any further.

    ¡°F**k off!¡±

    Mu Chen sneered. Ever since he had formed the Dragon-Phoenix Physique, his fighting strength was much stronger than the day before. At the very least, it was impossible for Liu Yan to defeat him with an attack at such level.

    Boom!

    A golden light burst out as the ming palm was shaken off, and Mu Chen¡¯s palm was red, emitting a dreadful high temperature. Clearly, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his Dragon-Phoenix Physique was way stronger, he wouldn¡¯t dare to confront Liu Yan¡¯s Myriad mes Celestial Body this way.

    Rustle!

    Amotion rose in this region and many experts had their faces filled with shock. Just thinking about the scene where Mu Chen pushed back the Myriad mes Celestial Body with a single palm left them in astonishment.

    ¡°He really does have some ways.¡± The faces of Su Biyue, Hong Yu, and Ding Xuan were solemn. That youth named Mu Chen was indeed not simple. It was no wonder why he dared to speak those words earlier.

    In another corner, three figures stood still without moving. The aura of those three seemed to have locked together. No matter which of them acted first, there was bound to be lightning-fast attacks.

    Those three were naturally Cai Xiao, Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince.

    The three of them stood without moving as their breathing slowed down. Although they were restricting each other from moving, their attention was focused on the battle between Mu Chen and Liu Yan.

    Therefore, when Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince saw Mu Chen pushing back the Myriad mes Celestial Body with a single palm, there were ripples in their eyes, whereas Cai Xiao¡¯s rosy lips lightly lifted. Clearly, she was satisfied with Mu Chen¡¯s performance.

    They had naturally sensed thatpared to the day before, Mu Chen had gotten much stronger.

    ¡°Did you think that I didn¡¯t have any opportunities of my own in the past day?!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was cold as he swiftly formed seals at lightning speed. At the same time, the Myraid mes Celestial Body was also forming seals. In an instant, countless scarlet mes swiftly flowed, forming into a massive cauldron before him.

    Seeing the cauldron, Mu Chen narrowed his eyes. He wasn¡¯t a stranger to it, since he was wounded by it in his previous fight with Liu Yan.

    ¡°Myriad mes Furnace - Sky-Burning Feather!¡±

    As Mu Chen had expected, along with Liu Yan¡¯s sharp bark, mes of different colours surged in the huge cauldron, forming a rainbow feather. Ripples of annihtion were being emitted from the feather.

    ¡°Using the same old method?¡± Mu Chen sneered at the sight.

    Liu Yan coldly swept a nce at Mu Chen as a brutal smile rose on the corner of his lips. The smile seemed to be ridiculing but he did not speak a single word; instead, his seals abruptly changed.

    Whoosh!

    The rainbow feather, which was burning with mes, abruptly shot out of the cauldron. However, the violent energy contained in the feather did not attack Mu Chen; instead, it had shot towards Liu Yan under all the astonished gazes.

    When the rainbow feather shot over, Liu Yan opened his mouth and swallowed the feather under numerous dumbfounded gazes.

    Even Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help being startled at this scene.

    Boom!

    After swallowing the feather into his body, Liu Yan¡¯s body instantly turned red, his pupils did as well. His skin turned dry, as if the moisture and blood in his body had been incinerated.

    Crack!

    Fine cracks spread out on his skin. Along with the crack spreading out, he looked like a porcin that would soon shatter, bringing a chill into the heads of those watching this scene.

    However, Su Biyue, Hong Yu and the rest pensively looked at the sight of this.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not smart to belittle a 4th ranked expert of the Dragon-Phoenix Record.¡± Fang Yi had faintlyughed out as well.

    Cai Xiao coldly red at him, but her face had turned solemn as well. Clearly, she had felt how powerful this means of Liu Yan¡¯s was as well.

    Buzz!

    Under the countless gazes in this region, Liu Yan put his hands together and his seals changed. In an instant, a golden light burst out from his body, along with a vague dragon roar that apanied it.

    As the golden light surged, it had formed into dragon runes on the surface of his body. As those dragon runes wandered on his body, Liu Yan¡¯s body had turned from gold to red.

    The cracks on the surface of his body were being restored as well.

    ¡°That¡¯s the... Ersatz Dragon Physique!¡±

    ¡°So he was intending to use the Ersatz Dragon Physique¡¯s protection to contain the violent energy of the rainbow feather so that he can control it. This way, his body will not explode!¡±

    ¡°He has at least over 70 dragon runes, looks like the True Dragon and Phoenix¡¯s Blood Essences that Liu Yan had obtained were somewhat pure!¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen is doomed this time!¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    When Liu Yan¡¯s figure turned golden, as if he was made of gold, the danger of his body exploding had been removed. Only then did everyone understand what was going on. It turns out that Liu Yan had such means to protect himself. It was no wonder why he would be so crazy.

    Looking at the golden figure in the sky, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help narrowing his eyes. Liu Yan was indeed not an easy opponent, he actually still had such a method up his sleeves...

    Up in the sky, Liu Yan looked down at Mu Chen from high above with a condensed killing intent in his eyes. The smile that hung on the corner of his lips had also be extremely savage.

    ¡°I have already said that it¡¯s pure luck that you could survive before!¡± Liu Yan¡¯s eerie voice resounded in the sky, he did not give Mu Chen any time to make any preparations.

    ¡°But luck will still be helpless before absolute power!¡±

    Liu Yan¡¯s gaze was savage as he bent his fingers together with strands of different mes forming on his fingertips. In the end, the mes turned a golden colour, along with the sound of a dragon roaring.

    A terrifying ripple had intensely fluctuated around Liu Yan.

    Sensing that ripple, the faces of Su Biyue, Hong Yu, Ding Xuan and the rest changed.

    ¡°Myriad mes Divine Art - Sky Fire Dragon Fingers!¡±

    Liu Yan¡¯s voice coldly rang out as the dazzling golden light beam shot out from his fingers. The light bent, turning into a roaring golden fire dragon as it caused space to shatter at this moment.

    Under this all-out attack from Liu Yan, sky started to shatter, almost as if it couldn¡¯t bear that power!

    Countless people widened their eyes as they sighed with pity,

 Chapter 800 - Might of the Dragon-Phoenix Physique

    <strong>Chapter 800 - Might of the Dragon-Phoenix Physique</strong>

    The golden pir of mes was like a huge dragon brandishing its ws as a terrifyingly hugemotion that seemed to bring annihtion descended.

    In the range of the golden pir of mes¡¯ envelopment, a slender figure could be seen as the golden mes rapidly expanded in his eyes. However, he did not make a single move, even when facing such a fearful attack. It looked as if he was too afraid of the shock and couldn¡¯t move

    ¡°What a pity...¡±

    Many people sighed in this region. Mu Chen¡¯s talent was stunning, if he had a few more years, he would definitely be an outstanding powerhouse amongst the younger generations of the Northern Region. But it was a pity that in this world, the easiest things to die young were geniuses with stunning talent.

    Boom!

    Countless experts, along with Su Biyue, Hong Yu and the rest up in the sky, focused their eyes over. The pir of golden mes descended and, at that moment, even the entire region vibrated.

    Even the golden dragon scales on the Dragon-Phoenix Stage seemed to be melting from the golden pir of mes, turning into a golden liquid that flowed down. The entire Dragon-Phoenix Stage was melting at a shocking speed.

    This destructive power made countless experts twitch their eyes. A full-force attack from Liu Yan was actually so terrifying... he was indeed well-deserving to be the ranked 4th on the Dragon-Phoenix Record.

    Su Biyue, Hong Yu, Ding Xuan and the rest of the Dragon-Phoenix Record rankers also had their faces filled with solemn. They themselves wondered if they were to face such an attack from Liu Yan, would they be heavily injured, even if they could survive.

    But, right now, Mu Chen was probably reduced to ashes...

    Fang Yi, the Netherworld Prince and Cai Xiao still remained control of their auras as they looked at the melting Dragon-Phoenix Stage with their eyes slightly narrowed. However, Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince had indifference remaining on their faces. Cai Xiao slightly knitted her brows. She was clearly a little worried.

    Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince were smart people, so they could tell Cai Xiao¡¯s worries with a single nce. The former lightly smiled, but he did not say anything, since he did not ce Mu Chen with much importance. The life and death of Mu Chen did not matter to him. But if Mu Chen died, Cai Xiao¡¯s heart might be shaken and she would show her ws, which would be sufficient tond her in a disadvantage.

    Therefore, Fang Yi was still calm and rxed. However, the vast Spiritual Energy in this body was quietly circting, like a ferocious concealed beast that would burst out with destructive power at any moment.

    Up on the Dragon-Phoenix Stage, Liu Yan stood on the head of the Myriad mes Celestial Body with a pale face. Clearly, he waspletely exhausted from the previous attack, but his gaze was still as ferocious as a wolf as he looked at the melting Dragon-Phoenix Stage.

    This attack was his strongest card, practically no one beneath Fourth Grade Sovereign could withstand it, not to mention Mu Chen, who was only a Third Grade Sovereign. Even if he had tons of cards up his sleeves, he absolutely couldn¡¯t escape from this.

    ¡°Impudent fellow, you deserve to be buried here.¡±

    Liu Yan eerily smiled. However, when he finishedughing, his eyes abruptly narrowed and he raised his head, directing his gaze at the melting Dragon-Phoenix Stage with disbelief.

    Up in the sky, Su Biyue, Hong Yu and the other experts had also sensed something as they directed their shocked gazes at the Dragon-Phoenix Stage, which was swiftly melting under the golden mes.

    The sea of golden mes emitted a dreadful temperature. However, in the depths of the sea of fire, there were heavy steps resounding out, like mountains, causing the Dragon-Phoenix Stage to tremble with every step.

    Every single expert in this region felt that something was wrong. Themotion instantly quiet down, and every single one of them had directed their gazes towards the golden mes.

    A gale suddenly swept past, which blew away the golden sea of mes. As the golden sea of mes dissipated, an imposing, upright figure could be seen.

    That figure was covered in dark-golden armour that seemed to be made of golden scales, looking extremely ferocious. On the scales, a draconic image could be vaguely seen, emanating a terrifying pressure.

    Furthermore, there was a huge pair of phoenix wings behind the armour slowly unfolding. As the wings pped, it brought forth a gale that wrecked havoc in this area.

    The golden-armoured figure stood on the melted Dragon-Phoenix Stage. Although there were golden mes burning on his body, causing it to turn red and constantly releasing smoke, anyone could see a pair of cold eyes gazing beneath that armour.

    It was Mu Chen!

    He actually managed to withstand Liu Yan¡¯s full-force attack!

    Countless people widened their eyes, filled with disbelief.

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Liu Yan¡¯s face was filled with shock and he couldn¡¯t help letting out a low roar as ripples were set off in his heart. He couldn¡¯t figure out how Mu Chen had managed to withstand such a terrifying attack and could still remain standing.

    Up in the sky, Su Biyue, Hong Yu and the rest gently inhaled a mouthful of chilled air as they looked at Mu Chen¡¯s figure without any traces of contempt. The strength that Mu Chen had disyed at this moment made even them feel extreme danger, something that could threaten their lives.

    In another corner, the corner of Cai Xiao¡¯s lips rose at the sight of that figure. However, the eyes of Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince rippled.

    nk! nk!

    The golden-armoured person strode his heavy steps. As he walked, blood stains could be seen between the dragon scales of the Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour. Clearly, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t entirely unharmed, even with the protection of the Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour.

    But even so, his dark pupils were still as sharp as des beneath the golden amour. He paid no attention to the intense paining from his body and his gaze was fixed onto Liu Yan, like an eagle, along with a hoarse voice that came from the armour, ¡°It¡¯s my turn next.¡±

    Liu Yan narrowed his eyes as Spiritual Energy abruptly burst out from his body, covering the horizon red.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen suddenly stomped his feet and the extremely sturdy Dragon-Phoenix Stage instantly crumbled. Along with the flickers of golden light, his figure had instant soared into the horizon.

    His figure appeared before the Myriad mes Celestial Body as he roared. A draconic roar and phoenix cry was contained in his roar.

    A dazzling dark-golden light burst from his body as a True Dragon image appeared on his chest and a True Phoenix on his back.

    ¡°What¡¯s... that?¡±

    Countless experts were dumbfounded as they looked at the Dragon and Phoenix image at his front and back. That ancient pressure wasn¡¯t something possessed by an ordinary True Dragon, it was the genuine might of a True Dragon and Phoenix!

    ¡°Dragon-Phoenix Physique?!¡±

    Su Biyue opened her mouth as she eximed in shock. Her initially sweet-sounding voice sounded hoarse at this moment, with disbelief filled her eyes.

    Hong Yu and Ding Xuan were also shaken in their hearts with shock on their faces.

    Not to mention them, not even powerful Earth Sovereign Realm experts could achieve such a feat!

    It was indeed so, ording tomon sense, but no one had expected that Mu Chen would actually manage to integrate the Blood Essences of the True Dragon and Phoenix together from the Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour. Borrowing such a Divine Artifact to fuse the Blood Essences of the True Dragon and Phoenix, thus integrating the unique Dragon-Phoenix Physique.

    After so many years in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, the Dragon-Phoenix Physique was just a legend that no one actually managed to achieve. Therefore, they were absolutely shocked when they witnessed Mu Chen possessing the Dragon and Phoenix images around him.

    Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince, who were restricting Cai Xiao, had finally changed their expressions. They deeply looked at Mu Chen and vaguely started to feel danger.

    This youth could challenge their positions.

    Boom!

    The countless shocked gazes directed over were ignored by Mu Chen. He was looking at Liu Yan¡¯s frightened face with a savage arc rising on the corner of his lips. He clenched his fist. There weren¡¯t any fancy tricks when he threw a punch out.

    A simple punch was apanied by a sweeping torrential golden light. The image of the True Dragon and Phoenix whistled in that golden light, turning into a golden palm that smashed towards the Myriad mes Celestial Body.

    Mu Chen had circted the Spiritual Energy in his body to the limits in this fist. At the same time, he had also borrowed the Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour to bring out the full power of the Dragon-Phoenix Physique.

    A single fist caused the colours of the clouds to change!

    A thunderous explosion rang throughout the sky.

    At this moment, Liu Yan¡¯s face was extremely unsightly as he swiftly formed some seals. The Myriad mes Celestial Body had also brought out its full-force, throwing a fist out along with scarlet mes.

    Boom!

    The two fists ofpletely different scales tore through the void as they heavily shed together in the next moment!

    In that moment of the sh, the clouds were instantly torn apart in the sky. It was so much so that even the two nearby Dragon-Phoenix Stages had cracked.

    Countless experts did not blink their eyes as golden light swept, but they suddenly narrowed their eyes soon after.

    That was because they saw that under the fist that was apanied by the images of the True Dragon and Phoenix, the fist of the Myriad mes Celestial Body swiftly cracked. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, it exploded with a boom.

    Boom!

    The massive Myriad mes Celestial Body had exploded at this moment from a single fist from Mu Chen!

    Numerous experts had their hearts shaken. The oue of this match was already determined.

    However, the oue had exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.

 Chapter 801 - Defeating Liu Yan

    <strong>Chapter 801 - Defeating Liu Yan</strong>

    Boom!

    When the Myriad mes Celestial Body exploded, it instantly turned into sparkles of light that scattered everywhere in the sky as it fell down. Within the sparkles of light that filled the entire sky, everyone could see a pathetic figure flying out.

    Poof! Poof!

    That figure vomited blood in the sky. The powerful Spiritual Energy around him had diminished to the extreme. Clearly, he had suffered grave injuries.

    ¡°Liu Yan has been defeated!¡±

    Every expert in this region eximed. Progressing this far in the fight, there was already a explicit oue. Liu Yan had suffered heavy injuries and his fighting power had declined. He couldn¡¯t contend with Mu Chen anymore.

    Mu Chen maintained the stance of a fist out, his sharp gaze beneath the golden armour had locked onto Liu Yan with a hint of killing intent shing in the depths of his eyes. He had no hesitation as he burst out, chasing after the heavily-wounded Liu Yan.

    The gushing killing intent made everyone startled. Clearly, it was evident that Mu Chen was going to kill him. The decisiveness of thetter had made the hearts of everyone tremble. Although Mu Chen didn¡¯t seem older, his means weren¡¯t something to be belittled.

    When the heavily-wounded Liu Yan saw Mu Chening at his direction, his face drastically, suddenly changed as he barked, ¡°Brat, if you dare to kill me, the Sky Profound Pce will kill you without a burial ce!¡±

    He had lost a huge portion of his strength at the moment, so if he was to continue the fight, he would have danger to his life today.

    Facing his bark, there weren¡¯t any ripples in Mu Chen¡¯s cold pupils. Mu Chen moved and appeared before Liu Yan. The fist enveloped in scales brought along boundless Spiritual Energy fluctuations as he threw it over at Liu Yan¡¯s head without any hesitation.

    Facing Mu Chen¡¯s attack, which was filled with killing intent, fear finally rose on Liu Yan¡¯s face. Mu Chen¡¯s decisiveness had exceeded his expectations.

    ¡°You want to kill me? It¡¯s not so easy!¡±

    However, Liu Yan wasn¡¯t someone like his younger brother, Liu Ming. Even in such a dangerous situation, he did not panic. He issued a roar and cracks appeared on his body as violent Spiritual Energy shot out from those cracks.

    At the sight of this, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help twitching the corner of his eyes. That fellow was actually intending to self-destruct!

    Rustle!

    Mu Chen¡¯s body swiftly retreated. At the same time, Liu Yan¡¯s body had exploded and a Spiritual Energy gale wrecked havoc in that instant. Space had distorted due to it. It was so much so that there were even spatial cracks spreading out.

    When the shock wave hit Mu Chen, a groan came from his throat. Luckily, he had the protection of the Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour, so he did not suffer any heavy injuries, but he was sent flying back.

    As the Spiritual Energy hurricane wreaked havoc, a spiritual light streaked across the horizon, before it distorted and swiftly disappeared, it was Liu Yan¡¯s Spirit. After exploding his physical body, his Spirit escaped.

    At the sight of this, Mu Chen narrowed his eyes and did not do any further action. Exploding his body, Liu Yan had also suffered heavy injuries to his Spirit. So even if he managed to escape, he was no different from a half-cripple, so there was nothing to fear.

    Up in the sky, the violent storm of Spiritual Energy had gradually died down. Thereafter, every single gaze was a little shaken as they looked at that figure enveloped in golden armour.

    Although he only stood quietly on the horizon, there was a palpitating pressure spreading out. Under that vigour, even experts like Su Biyue, Hong Yu and the rest couldn¡¯t help having a grave expression.

    To face someone that could defeat Liu Yan and force him to explode his body, then flee with his Spirit, there wasn¡¯t anyone without fear here.

    Up in the sky, Mu Chen¡¯s body had golden light flowing on it as the Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour swiftly burrowed below Mu Chen¡¯s skin, revealing Mu Chen¡¯s figure once again.

    When Mu Chen¡¯s figure was exposed, many experts couldn¡¯t help being startled.

    At this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s body was covered in ayer of scabs that were formed with blood. Under those blood scabs, ferocious wounds could be seen.

    Clearly, those should be the wounds that Liu Yan had inflicted on Mu Chen earlier.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body jolted as the blood scabs peeled off. The wounds that were so deep that bones could be seen were swiftly healed at a visible speed. In just a few tens of breaths, his body hadpletely recovered. His recovery speed left many experts looking at him, overwhelmed with shock.

    Mu Chen was also extremely satisfied with his recovery speed. After integrating the Blood Essences of the True Dragon and Phoenix into his bloodline, it had bestowed him a vitalityparable to Divine Beasts. As long as it wasn¡¯t an annihtion attack, he could swiftly recover.

    Sensing his recovered body, Mu Chen raised his head and swept his gaze out.

    In the depths of his ck pupils, there seemed to be an extremely powerful and ferocious beast hidden within, the sharpness made others feel fearful. Adding him defeating Liu Yan earlier, Mu Chen¡¯s grandeur had reached the pinnacle at this moment.

    At this point in time, even someone as powerful as Su Biyue, Hong Yu and Ding Xuan had fear in their eyes as they slightly turned their gazes away and did not face Mu Chen. At the same time, they also did not dare to reveal the slightest enmity.

    This youth before them was definitely not easy to deal with.

    The entire heavens and earth were quiet as countless experts exchanged looks. They were startled by Mu Chen¡¯s manner, so no one would belittle Mu Chen at this moment.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze swept across the horizon, then fixed his gaze at a direction on the horizon. There were three figures standing in that direction that were restraining each other. The aura that they had formed made no one daring to approach within a few thousand feet in radius.

    But at this moment, Mu Chen had directed his sharp gaze over, which caused the aura over there to slightly shake.

    At the same time, every single daze was uncontrobly directed at that area. Although the fight between Mu Chen and Liu Yan was intense, everyone knew that the real fight was over there.

    Mu Chen and Liu Yan were strong, butpared to Cai Xiao, Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince, they were still a littlecking.

    Even if Mu Chen had defeated Liu Yan right now, if he wanted to interfere with those three experts, no one felt that he could obstruct such a ferocious figure like the Netherworld Prince even if he managed to defeat Liu Yan.

    Under the countless gazes, Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince had lightly knitted their brows. Clearly, the current situation had gone beyond their expectations.

    ¡°Looks like the both of you are disappointed.¡± Cai Xiao said with indifference as a dangerous light gathered in her alluring eyes.

    Fang Yi lightly smiled, except that his body had gradually tensed up as he felt the cold killing intent gradually being released from Cai Xiao¡¯s body. Clearly, thetter finally couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and was prepared to attack.

    ¡°If you¡¯re nning to have him obstruct the Netherworld Prince, I¡¯m afraid that he will die.¡± Fang Yi slowly said.

    A cold arc rose on Cai Xiao¡¯s face. ¡°I will kill you before that happens.¡±

    Fang Yi narrowed his eyes as a chilling light shed in his indifferent face. He slightly turned his head, looking at the Netherworld Prince.

    Thetter had sensed Fang Yi¡¯s gaze, then pondered briefly before saying, ¡°Split the inheritance in half.¡± What he meant was naturally the Dragon-Phoenix Inheritance.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Fang Yi directly nodded his head in response and agreed to the Netherworld Prince¡¯s terms. Because he knew that at this time, he needed to borrow the power of the Netherworld Prince if he wanted to deal with Mu Chen and Cai Xiao.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be lenient and kill him as fast as you can... She¡¯s not easy to deal with.¡± Fang Yi slowly spoke as he looked at Cai Xiao.

    The Netherworld Prince nodded his head. He had fought with Cai Xiao in the past, so he naturally knew how terrifying that mysterious girl was. If he fought her by himself, even he wasn¡¯t confident in defeating her. Therefore, he had to deal with Mu Chen as soon as he could and join with Fang Yi to kill Cai Xiao.

    The Netherworld Prince directed his deep gaze at Mu Chen, indifference filling his eyes.

    ¡°Hoho, your tone isn¡¯t small.¡±

    Cai Xiao smiled as well, except that a chill had filled in her eyes as she stared at Fang Yi, before looking at Mu Chen, ¡°Can you obstruct him for a while?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze fixed onto the Netherworld Prince as well. Although he felt dense dangering from thetter, he still gently nodded his head.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let him interfere in your battle.¡± Mu Chen lightly said.

    Cai Xiao took a deep look at Mu Chen, before nodding her head. She wasn¡¯t clear of Mu Chen¡¯s current strength, so she wasn¡¯t sure if Mu Chen could obstruct the Netherworld Prince. But judging from the current situation, that was the only way. Otherwise, she and Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t be able to break out of this situation.

    Therefore, she could only choose to believe in Mu Chen.

    ¡°Obstruct me?¡±

    The Netherworld Prince stood on the sky as he looked at Mu Chen with indifference. Shortly after, a faint arc rose on his pale face as he found Mu Chen¡¯s confidence hrious.

    ¡°You should learn from Liu Yan¡¯s oue...¡±

    He muttered as his palms gently drew a circle. Pitch-ck Spiritual Energy gathered beneath his palms, vaguely forming ck holes. At that moment, the space around him violently trembled as a dreadful Spiritual Energy pressure gathered like a rolling mountain and ocean before sweeping out in this region.

    Sensing the stunning Spiritual Energy pressure around the Netherworld Prince, the faces of Su Biyue, Hong Yu and Ding Xuan couldn¡¯t help changing as they eximed, ¡°Fifth Grade Sovereign?!¡±

    Hearing their words, Mu Chen¡¯s heart lightly jolted. The Netherworld Prince had actually broken through to Fifth Grade Sovereign?!

    If that was the case, then the oue of this battle would be hard to determine!

 Chapter 802 - The Netherworld Prince

    <strong>Chapter 802 - The Netherworld Prince</strong>

    The Netherworld Prince stood in the sky with indifference on his pale face. The terrifying Spiritual Energy pressure was like current as it gushed out of his body, causing this region to faintly undte.

    Everyone¡¯s faces changed from that pressure, including Mu Chen.

    That¡¯s because of the Spiritual Energy pressure had exceeded an ordinary Fourth Grade Sovereign¡¯s. Vaguely, it had actually reached the level of a Fifth Grade Sovereign!

    Could it be that the Netherworld Prince had reached the level of Fifth Grade Sovereigns?!

    Many experts had shock on their faces. As a Fifth Grade Sovereign, even in the various peak forces, he could be an elite of the higher hierarchy, not to mention amongst the younger generations of the Northern Region, which made others feel even more shocked.

    Some gazes couldn¡¯t help being directed at Mu Chen with sympathy. If Mu Chen still had some chances when he fought with Liu Yan, then the chances of him winning when facing the Netherworld Prince, who was a Fifth Grade Sovereign, was practically close to zero.

    Under the numerous sympathetic gazes, Mu Chen looked at the indifferent Netherworld Prince with a solemn look on his face and shock in his heart. A Fifth Grade Sovereign was someone that could be bestowed Kingship in the Great Havew Domain!

    Perhaps Liu Yan¡¯s strength could be considered as elite amongst the Fourth Grade Sovereigns, but it was too far inparison to the Netherworld Prince.

    ¡°This is the gap between the third and second ranker of the Dragon-Phoenix record?¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help tightly clenching his fist as he stared at the Netherworld Prince. He could vaguely feel a stinging pain on his body, that was because of the powerful threat that he had felt.

    Although the difference between a Fifth Grade Sovereign and a Fourth Grade Sovereign was a grade, the difference far exceeded the grades before the fifth.

    Amongst the Nine Grades of Sovereigns, the first four grades only had a disparity between the strength of Spiritual Energy. But upon entering Fifth Grade Sovereign, there would be a huge difference. The most distinct difference would be the ability to shuttle through space, which was possessed by Fifth Grade Sovereigns.

    It was a powerful life-saving and attacking means. Borrowing that power, Fourth Grade Sovereigns could only be beaten up upon facing a Fifth Grade Sovereign.

    Therefore, when all the other experts found out that the Netherworld Prince had a cultivation at Fifth Grade Sovereign, they looked at Mu Chen with sympathy. That¡¯s because, in their eyes, there wasn¡¯t any suspense in this fight.

    No matter what powerful means Mu Chen possessed, he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat the Netherworld Prince.

    ¡°You still want to continue?¡± The Netherworld Prince said with indifference.

    Mu Chen smiled upon hearing his words. Although he did not give a reply, there wasn¡¯t any fear in his eyes. The Netherworld Prince was indeed powerful, but bluntly speaking, the Netherworld Prince wasn¡¯t qualified for him to flee without giving a fight.

    Looking at Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, the Netherworld Prince had gotten his answer. However, there still weren¡¯t any ripples in his eyes as he said with indifference, ¡°Looks like the genius of the Great Havew Domain will fall in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven this time again.¡±

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes. Just when he was about to speak, his pupils suddenly narrowed. That¡¯s because he saw the space around the Netherworld Prince suddenly distort, before his figure mysterious disappeared.

    Boom!

    Space distorted at Mu Chen¡¯s rear and a palm containing powerful Spiritual Energy had suddenly pped down towards his back.

    The sudden abnormal attack had caused Mu Chen¡¯s expression to change. However, he had been in a state of alert, thus he immediately formed seals. As a spiritual light surged, his figure turned into a fuzzy dragon image. When the dragon image appeared, space distorted around him and his figure had disappeared.

    When the palmnded on empty air, the Netherworld Prince appeared with a sh. Seeing that his attack had failed, a smear of astonishment shed in his eyes and he lightly said, ¡°I never thought that you could actually shuttle through space with a cultivation at Third Grade Sovereign... But it is a pity that this technique of yours is still toocking.¡±

    When he finished speaking, his figure had disappeared once again, leaving fluctuations in the space.

    At an area a thousand feet away, space rippled as a dragon image appeared. But just when the dragon image had just appeared, Mu Chen¡¯s face changed once again.

    Space undted before him and a figure charged out. His palm was like bone-burrowing maggots, sweeping towards him, along with an overturning mountain pressure and sea of energy.

    This time, he could not dodge anymore.

    As the palm flew over, whistling in the wind, it practically felt suffocating. Mu Chen¡¯s body surged with golden light as the Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour appeared in a sh. At the same time, a denseyer of dark-golden scales appeared on his skin.

    In a few breaths¡¯ time, he had pushed the energy in his body to the limits, before pping both of his palms forth. Under countless dumbfounded gazes, his palms shed together with the Netherworld Prince¡¯s palm.

    Boom!

    In that instant, when both palms shed, there was something like a thunderous roar and visible fluctuations could be seen sweeping out. Space within ten thousand feet in radius rippled like waves.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body suddenly jolted from the impact and he flew out a thousand feet. He tasted a sweetness in his throat and couldn¡¯t help spurting a mouthful of blood out.

    The intense pain came from both of his arms, as if his bones were about to shatter. Mu Chen¡¯s gaze grew even more solemn. The Netherworld Prince was, indeed, extremely powerful. With just this sh alone, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact of him having the protection of the Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour and the Dragon-Phoenix Physique, his arms would have been broken.

    When Mu Chen flew out, the Netherworld Prince¡¯s body lightly jolted and he took several tens of steps back. There was a ripple on his emotionless face and a chill gathered in his eyes. He never expected that he could not manage to cripple Mu Chen with that attack of his.

    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re able to defeat Liu Yan, you do have some means, after all.¡± The Netherworld Prince stared at Mu Chen as he slowly said. From the previous sh, any other Fourth Grade Sovereign would have been heavily injured. But for Mu Chen, he only spurted a mouthful of blood.

    Mu Chen coldly looked at the Netherworld Prince, while wiping the smear of blood off the corner of his lips. There was no fear in his eyes from the power disyed by the Netherworld Prince; instead, a zing fighting intent was surging within his eyes.

    He formed seals with both of his hands and a golden light swept out from every direction of his body, forming into a huge golden figure that stood in this region. In that instant, the Spiritual Energy rolled as the golden light dazzled the eyes.

    Mu Chen stood on the head of the Great Sr Undying Body and grasped his hand. The Great Meru Demonic Pir appeared in the hands of the Great Sr Undying Body.

    The Netherworld Prince looked at the unique Great Sr Undying Body and lightly knitted his brows. That¡¯s because he couldn¡¯t determine what the Sovereign Celestial Body was. At the same time, he could clearly sense that it wasn¡¯t a normal Sovereign Celestial Body.

    ¡°Even if you risk your life, you won¡¯t be able to change the ending.¡±

    The Netherworld Prince wasn¡¯t too bothered with Mu Chen¡¯s counter moves. He lightly grasped his hand and a ck light gathered in his palm, before forming into a halberd that was as ck as ink.

    A chilling Spiritual Energy fluctuation was emitting from the halberd. That chill even caused the Spiritual Energy in the surrounding region to freeze and be stagnant.

    ¡°That¡¯s the High-Rank Divine Artifact of the Netherworld Pce, the Nethergod Halberd!¡± Many experts in this region couldn¡¯t help eximing about this sight. Clearly, they were familiar with the halberd in the Netherworld Prince¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Looks like this Netherworld Prince does not intend to give Mu Chen a survival path and has directly brought out the Nethergod Halberd.¡± Someone sighed. If the Netherworld Prince held contempt in his heart, perhaps Mu Chen might have a trace of survival. But, clearly, after experiencing the countless ughters, he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to do that.

    Even a lion would use its full force when facing a rabbit. Clearly, as the most outstanding elite amongst the younger generations in the Netherworld Pce, the Netherworld Prince wouldn¡¯t do something so foolish and risk failing.

    ¡°He has not truly breakthrough the Fifth Grade Sovereign.¡± Mu Chen fixed his gaze at the Netherworld Prince and slowly said.

    Through the short confrontation earlier, Mu Chen had sensed how powerful the Netherworld Prince was. But, at the same time, he had also sensed that the Netherworld Prince wasn¡¯t a genuine Fifth Grade Sovereign. ording to his guesses, the Netherworld Prince should be at the border of the breakthrough.

    But, even so, the dangerous level of the Netherworld Prince had far exceeded Liu Yan.

    Seeing as Mu Chen managed to see through his strength, the Netherworld Prince was a little astonished, then said with indifference, ¡°Will an ant bother if it was a wolf or tiger that crushed it to death?¡±

    Mu Chen sneered as he stomped his foot. On the centre of the Great Sr Undying Body¡¯s brows and the chest, two dazzling golden suns rose.

    ¡°Sovereign Ability - Two Sr Energy!¡±

    Mu Chen barked from his heart as a dazzling golden light burst out from the golden suns. A vast and powerful energy that could crush mountains spread out from the Great Sr Undying Body.

    ¡°Haha, interesting.¡±

    The Netherworld Prince smiled as he looked at Mu Chen¡¯s rising grandeur and power, ¡°You¡¯ve decided to go all-out? But I¡¯m afraid that your efforts are all in vain.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still too early to determine if it¡¯s in vain!¡±

    Mu Chen barked as the golden light swept out from the body of the Great Sr Undying Body. It had immediately dyed the Great Meru Demonic Pir golden, destroying space, and cast a huge shadow, along with an annihting power, that enveloped the Netherworld Prince.

    Facing such a powerful enemy, Mu Chen had clearly pushed his strength to the limits.

    Countless experts had a solemn expression as they looked at the attack unleashed by Mu Chen. Mu Chen¡¯s courage was indeed admirable and shocking.

    However, just courage alone might not be able to get much effect when facing such a desperate battle.

    Everything was determined with strength!

    This confrontation would definitely be more intense than before!

 Chapter 803 - The Two Battles

    <strong>Chapter 803 - The Two Battles</strong>

    The Great Meru Demonic Pir, which was emitting dazzling golden light and looked to be forged from gold, shattered the sky as it cast a massive shadow, along with shocking power. Under countless gasps of surprise, it smashed down towards the Netherworld Prince like a bolt of lightning.

    Space distorted beneath the demonic pir. Thus, the power of the Great Sr Undying Body¡¯s Two Sr Energy could be seen.

    However, facing this all-out attack from Mu Chen, there still wasn¡¯t much ripples on the Netherworld Prince¡¯s pale face. The Nethergod Halberd in his hand was gently raised, and, in the next moment, a chill shed in his eyes.

    He had finally made his move.

    Rustle!

    Everyone could see an indistinct dark light tearing through the horizon, before a metallic sh resounded. The Great Meru Demonic Pir, which was ferociously smashing down, had frozen, as if the great force behind it had beenpletely cancelled out.

    Countless gazes were directed in front of the Great Meru Demonic Pir. Below the pir, there was a ck halberd that stopped the demonic pir. However,pared to the Great Meru Demonic Pir, the ck halberd seemed so small that it would easily break from the pir. But it was this halberd that stopped the massive Great Meru Demonic Pir. Mu Chen, a dark horse who had been dashing through his way in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven like an irresistible force, finally met his match this time. Except, no one knew how long he couldst.

    Mu Chen stood on top of the Great Sr Undying Body as he looked at the Netherworld Prince, who held onto a halberd with a single hand and blocked the Great Meru Demonic Pir. He deeply inhaled a mouthful of air as his gaze turned sharp.

    He knew that this battle wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    When Mu Chen and the Netherworld Prince fought, the atmosphere in another area was frozen. Although there weren¡¯t any violent Spiritual Energies wreaking havoc, it still attracted the gazes of countless experts.

    That¡¯s because they were clear that no matter how intense the battle between Mu Chen and the Netherworld Prince was, this was probably the most crucial battle. That¡¯s because the two of them stood at the pinnacle in the current Dragon-Phoenix Haven.

    Fang Yi, the first ranker on the Dragon-Phoenix Record. Amongst the younger generations of the Northern Region, there wasn¡¯t anyone that did not know about his reputation. ced before his name, the brilliance of many geniuses were dull inparison. Therefore, the battle between the two of them was bound to be the most crucial for the Dragon-Phoenix Inheritance.

    Cai Xiao¡¯s exquisite feet gently stood on the air as she locked onto Fang Yi with her cold and alluring gaze, with a rainbow-coloured spiritual light flickering in her hands.

    Although Fang Yi¡¯s expression was also indifferent, there was a strand of solemn deep within his eyes. Facing the mysterious Cai Xiao, even someone as confident as him did not feel that he could seize victory. But, no matter what, there wasn¡¯t any path of retreat for him right now.

    Fang Yi gently clenched his fist as the rolling Spiritual Energy surged in this region. Space undted behind him as the vast Spiritual Energy swept out like tidal waves.

    ¡°Then, let me experience your hand.¡± Fang Yi gently smiled. Shortly after, he pointed his finger down at the sky. Instantly, Spiritual Energy whistled behind him as numerous huge purple swords that were roughly a few hundred feet appeared with the gushing of spiritual light. The torrential Sword Aura emitting from the huge swords looked like they could tear apart the heavens and earth.

    Many experts felt their scalps numb from the sharp Sword Aura. Just a single sword could make a Fourth Grade Sovereign in a pathetic situation, with so many of them gathered together, their might would be even more shocking.

    Clearly, Fang Yi knew that if he held back when facing such an opponent like Cai Xiao, he would only be seeking humiliation for himself.

    Buzz!

    Fang Yi gently flicked his finger, causing a sword buzzing noise to ring out from every direction in this region. The fluctuations spread out to a thousand miles away. Everyone saw the torrential swords flying over. It was like a storm that enveloped Cai Xiao from every direction.

    The scene was extremely shocking.

    But facing such an attack, Cai Xiao only stretched her finger out and made a swipe in the air. In an instant, a spatial crack appeared in the space before her.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The purple swords that were flying over were all devoured by the spatial crack, leaving Cai Xiao unharmed behind the spatial crack.

    When many experts saw how Cai Xiao easily handled Fang Yi¡¯s attack, they couldn¡¯t help narrowing their eyes. Cai Xiao was truly formidable, no wonder even Fang Yi felt so fearful of her.

    ¡°Why embarrass yourself with such petty tricks?¡± Cai Xiao sneered as she tapped her foot. Following with the ripples in space, she had disappeared.

    She was going tounch her attack.

    When Cai Xiao¡¯s figure disappeared, Fang Yi narrowed his eyes. The space around him fluctuated and he had disappeared as well.

    When everyone saw how the two of them disappeared, they couldn¡¯t help widening their eyes. This basically couldn¡¯t be avoided,pared to a Fourth Grade Sovereign, a Fifth Grade Sovereign was truly more powerful.

    Boom!

    In another space a thousand feet away, violent Spiritual Energy ripples wreaked havoc. Space distorted as two figures appeared and shed with both of their palms.

    When the shock wave dissipated, their two figures jolted and were pushed back. However, Fang Yi was clearly pushed back further...

    Stabilising his figure, Fang Yi frowned his brows as he made a grasping gesture. A purple longsword appeared in his hand, the Sword Aura emitting from the sword was so sharp that it could even tear space apart. Clearly, it was also a High-Rank Divine Artifact.

    Rustle!

    There wasn¡¯t any hesitation as Fang Yi¡¯s Spiritual Energy burst from his body. Space distorted as his figure disappeared, only the sharp Sword Aura remained as it soared up the horizon.

    There wasn¡¯t any shockingmotion from the confrontation between Cai Xiao and Fang Yi. On the contrary, it was abnormally quiet. The two figures instantaneously moved and appeared around the sky. Even the audience had trouble following their speed and could only exim in admiration.

    Up in the sky, Su Biyue, Hong Yu and Ding Xuan looked at the two battles, while bitterly shaking their heads. The Dragon-Phoenix Haven this time was practically a show for them to perform and they could only watch.

    ¡°I wonder which one of them will win.¡± Ding Xuan spoke in a soft voice. He was fond of battle, but he did not dare to casually act in the current situation. Otherwise, he would be out of luck if he attracted the attacks of the two sides.

    ¡°We can¡¯t determine at the moment for the fight between Cai Xiao and Fang Yi. But as for the fight between Mu Chen and the Netherworld Prince, the Netherworld Prince has obtained an absolute upper hand. But Mu Chen¡¯s initial intention is to just obstruct the Netherworld Prince. So, strictly speaking, he has aplished his task. Except that the Netherworld Prince might not let it go as he wishes.¡± Su Biyue lightly said. She was also an elite amongst the younger generations of the Northern Region, so she could clearly see through the battle between the two sides.

    ¡°The moment the Nether Prince defeats Mu Chen and joins up with Fang Yi, Cai Xiao will be helpless in the face of a crisis.¡±

    Hearing her words, Hong Yu chuckled, ¡°Looks like Big Sister feels that the Netherworld Prince will win. But I feel that it won¡¯t be easy for the Netherworld Prince to defeat Mu Chen...¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen is indeed not an easy opponent, but so is the Netherworld Prince.¡± Su Biyue lightly smiled. She did not side with anyone and only spoke ording to what she knew.

    ¡°Really? Then let us watch.¡± Hong Yu smiled. Actually, how would she not know that Su Biyue was speaking facts. But due to her habit of going against Su Biyue, she wasn¡¯t willing to side with Fang Yi.

    As they spoke, the two battles had be more intense as shocking Spiritual Energy fluctuations tore apart theyers of clouds within ten thousand feet in radius and the dispersed wind was floating in the sky.

    Boom!

    Along with a terrifying energy, the Great Meru Demonic Pir continued to be brandished. But no matter how ferocious the Great Meru Demonic Pir was, it still couldn¡¯t shake the halberd in the Netherworld Prince¡¯s hand.

    Although Mu Chen was ferociously unleashing attacks in this fight, anyone could tell that he was at a disadvantage. However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t anxious about it, since he knew the gap between him and the Netherworld Prince. If it wasn¡¯t for the Great Sr Undying Body and the Dragon-Phoenix Physique, he wouldn¡¯t be able to confront the Netherworld Prince head-on to begin with.

    Furthermore, he was more than willing to see the current situation as it was. Because right from the start, his intention wasn¡¯t to defeat the Netherworld Prince, but to fight for time for Cai Xiao.

    Simr to Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince¡¯s thoughts, Fang Yi hoped that the Netherworld Prince could swiftly defeat him so that the two of them could deal with Cai Xiao. Mu Chen was also waiting for Cai Xiao to defeat Fang Yi...

    As long as there was an oue for one of the two sides, the battles would be determined.

    As time passed, the four gazes lightly flickered because they felt that it was time for there to be an oue.

    The eyes of Cai Xiao and the Netherworld Prince had turned sharp at the same time as the atmosphere around them changed.

    Sensing the change in their atmosphere, Mu Chen and Fang Yi lightly narrowed their eyes as they tensed up their bodies.

    ¡°They¡¯re going to end it!¡± The faces of Su Biyue and Hong Yi changed as their nerves tensed up.

    The two battles actually wanted to end at the same time!

 Chapter 804 - Revealing Various Divine Arts

    <strong>Chapter 804 - Revealing Various Divine Arts</strong>

    When the eyes of Cai Xiao and the Netherworld Prince turned sharp, the atmosphere in this region abruptly stopped flowing as a palpitating killing intent appeared in this region.

    Everyone had narrowed their eyes, even Su Biyue, Hong Yu and Ding Xuan had grave expressions with powerful fluctuations rippling on the surface of their bodies, preventing themselves from being affected by the shock waves of the battles.

    Cai Xiao stood on the air as her long hair fluttered in the wind. Her alluring eyes became cold, as if they could freeze the heavens and earth.

    An indescribable dangerous aura was being emitted from her.

    Likewise, she had also sensed that the Netherworld Prince¡¯s aura had changed in Mu Chen¡¯s battle. Simrly, thetter had also intended to execute his most powerful means to kill Mu Chen.

    However, she wasn¡¯t distracted because of it, since she knew about the bet between the two parties. Fang Yi was gambling that the Netherworld Prince could swiftly kill Mu Chen before the two of them join together to kill him. She, on the other hand, was gambling on Mu Chen obstructing the Netherworld Prince, granting her sufficient time to kill Fang Yi.

    Right now, her task wasn¡¯t to worry about Mu Chen but to deal with Fang Yi as quickly as possible, it was the biggest help that she could give Mu Chen.

    ¡°Looks like our thoughts are simr.¡± Fang Yi looked at Cai Xiao, whose hair was fluttering in the wind as he abruptly tensed his body. The dangerous feeling emanating from Cai Xiao made him feel a stinging pain all over his body. Therefore, his face had turned extremely solemn as well.

    ¡°But, the oue will not be what you have thought it to be.¡± Cai Xiao said with indifference. The chill in her words had caused the atmosphere in this region to decrease.

    ¡°Really?¡± Fang Yi smiled. He had quite the courage, even when facing Cai Xiao in such a dangerous state, he still wasn¡¯t panicking and remained calm. He did not embarrass the reputation of being the first ranker on the Dragon-Phoenix Record. Just from this point alone, his reputation as the first amongst the younger generations of the Northern Region wasn¡¯t for nought.

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that someone will not be able tost that long.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Cai Xiao sneered. Shortly after, she did not hesitate and formed seals with her slender hands. Instantly, the seals changed, causing blurry afterimages.

    The space around her violently undted, looking like tidal waves with sshing noises continuing to spread out. A rainbow-coloured Spiritual Energy shot out from Cai Xiao¡¯s body. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, it had already dyed this region. Except that under the gorgeous scene, it harboured fatal dangers.

    The seven colours swiftly gathered at a stunning rate. The Spiritual Energy in this region was violently gathering together. Thereafter, everyone witnessed a rainbow vortex swiftly appearing in Cai Xiao¡¯s palm.

    The seven-coloured vortex swiftly expanded, growing to a size of a hundred feet in a few breath¡¯s time. It was like a ck hole, except that it wasn¡¯t ck in colour, but a seven-coloured rainbow. But this was what made it even more bizarre.

    The seven-coloured vortex formed before Cai Xiao, causing space around it to shatter and ck cracks could be seen visibly spreading out.

    Everyone felt astonished by the destructive power of the seven-coloured vortex. Some experts couldn¡¯t conceal the fear in their hearts as they swiftly retreated a distance.

    Anyone could sense how terrifying that attack from Cai Xiao was.

    The seven colours shined in Cai Xiao¡¯s eyes, making her intoxicatingly beautiful. Thereafter, her cold gaze was directed at Fang Yi. In the next instant, she gently pointed her finger out and a piercing sound rang out in this region.

    ¡°Rainbow Devouring Art - Devour and Annihtion of the Heavens!¡±

    When that cold voice came out from Cai Xiao¡¯s mouth, Fang Yi instantly tensed his body, before the space around him swiftly distorted and he disappeared. Even his aura hadpletely disappeared, like a void.

    Buzz!

    However, there weren¡¯t any changes to Cai Xiao¡¯s expression when Fang Yi disappeared. The rainbow vortex jolted, then disappeared as well.

    In that instant, when the rainbow vortex disappeared, the sky abruptly shattered a few thousand feet away. The space distorted as a blurry figure streaked across.

    However, in that instant, when the light figure appeared, the space shattered above him and the rainbow vortex appeared. A pir of light shone down from it, which enveloped Fang Yi.

    Enveloped by the light pir, Fang Yi¡¯s figure swiftly froze, he even realised that the space around him had been reinforced and he couldn¡¯t escape by tearing through space.

    Furthermore, the rainbow vortex above him was constantly emitting a dreadful suction force. Under that suction force, not only was his body moving closer to the rainbow vortex, even the Spiritual Energy in his body showed signs of being extracted!

    ¡°What terrifying devouring power!¡±

    Fang Yi¡¯s face finally changed. This rainbow vortex was like a bone-burrowing maggot that he had no way of avoiding. Furthermore, it didn¡¯t seem like it would stop until it devours the person enveloped by it.

    Fang Yi raised his head to look at the rotating rainbow vortex. He sensed a fatal dangering from it. If he was sucked into the rainbow vortex, even he wasn¡¯t confident that he could escape from it alive.

    He had never underestimated Cai Xiao. However, the move that thetter had disyed right now still made his heart palpitate. Just where did such a mysterious girle from?

    However, that thought only briefly shed in his mind. Right now, he didn¡¯t have the heart to think about that, since he had to withstand this attack from Cai Xiao. At the very least, he had to drag the time!

    Until the Netherworld Prince kills Mu Chen!

    Boom!

    Urgency shed in Fang Yi¡¯s eyes. In the next moment, he abruptly formed some seals with both of his hands as a dazzling spiritual light blossomed around him. Vaguely, there were profound ripples being emitted from him.

    ¡°Sky Piercing Divine Art - Sky Piercing Divine Lotus!¡±

    Along with Fang Yi¡¯s roar resounding across the horizon, the spiritual light gathered beneath him, forming into a thirty foot-sized lotus. The lotus was a dark azure in colour, filled with ancient runes on the petals with a profound undtion rippling from it, leaking extremely powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations.

    Clearly, Fang Yi had executed his best defensive move as well.

    The lotus that appeared beneath Fang Yi¡¯s feet slowly rose up, turning into a light barrier that enveloped Fang Yi within. It seemed that even if the sky shattered and earth crumbled, the lotus would not break apart.

    With the appearance of the lotus, the speed of Fang Yi being pulled by the rainbow vortex slowed down. The lotus was emitting a bizarre energy that countered the devouring force of the rainbow vortex.

    As the two forces shed, space endlessly distorted.

    Cai Xiao lightly frowned her brows at this sight. Fang Yi¡¯s various means had also exceeded her expectations. Indeed, the first ranker of the Northern Region¡¯s younger generation wasn¡¯t a mediocre person.

    But it was impossible to stop her with just this.

    Cai Xiao gently lifted her hand and the rotation speed of the rainbow vortex increased, the suction force being emitted from it became even more terrifying as well. Under that devouring force, even with the protection of the lotus, Fang Yi¡¯s figure was still slowly moving towards the rainbow vortex...

    Although the speed was slow, it was something that Fang Yi couldn¡¯t resist. If this went on, it was only a matter of time before he was devoured by the rainbow vortex. The moment he entered the rainbow vortex, no matter what means he possessed, he would probably not be able to escape from it alive.

    When everyone witnessed this scene, their faces were filled with shock. Even someone as powerful as Fang Yi actually couldn¡¯t resist the mysterious girl.

    ¡°If this goes on, Fang Yi will probably lose.¡± Ding Xuan couldn¡¯t help saying as his face became filled with shock, while looking at the battle.

    Su Biyue and Hong Yu nodded with solemn expressions. However, they shifted their gazes onto another battle. Likewise, the other battle had also started to emit horrifying Spiritual Energy fluctuations.

    ¡°However, Fang Yi should be able to hold on for some time. If the Netherworld Prince manages to defeat Mu Chen before that, then he can join together with Fang Yi to turn the situation around.¡±

    Such a thought was amon understanding of everyone. Thus, countless gazes turned towards the source of the violent Spiritual Energy fluctuations. There were two people that had violently circted the Spiritual Energies in their bodies.

    The oue of Cai Xiao and Fang Yi¡¯s battle would be determined by the other battle.

    Under the countless gazes, Mu Chen and the Netherworld Prince faced each other far apart in the violent Spiritual Energy windstorm. Thetter had an indifferent expression, with boundless spiritual energy undting around him, while looking at Mu Chen, who was standing on top of the Great Sr Undying Body, and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s about time for us to end this.¡±

    He had sensed that Fang Yi wasn¡¯t in a good situation, so he knew that it was time to get rid of Mu Chen.

    The Netherworld Prince¡¯s hands formed together and he slowly closed his eyes. His mouth trembled, and an ancient voice resounded.

    That was like a voice from theherworld, filled with endless eeriness that caused the temperature in this region to decrease. It was so much so that there were even snowkes falling down. However, those snowkes were ck in colour. Furthermore, they were cold, as if they could even freeze the atmosphere.

    Endless ck snowkes fell and gathered behind the Netherworld Prince. Thereafter, those snowkes ignited, turning into strands of ck mes that seemed like liquid and flowed around the Netherworld Prince.

    This bizarre scene made countless experts inhale a mouthful of cold air. That¡¯s because they sensed that even the Spiritual Energy seemed to have frozen on the ces that the ck mes flowed.

    The Netherworld Prince raised his head, his pitch-ck pupils locked onto Mu Chen. Thereafter, he pointed his finger down and the ck mes behind him swept out like a fire dragon from theherworld. With a rustle, they flew out in every direction.

    At the same time, the Netherworld Prince¡¯s indifferent voice had rang out in this region, along with an endless chill.

    ¡°Nether Divine Art - Nether God Annihtion mes!¡±

 Chapter 805 - The Final Battle

    <strong>Chapter 805 - The Final Battle</strong>

    ¡°Nether God Annihtion mes!¡±

    When the endlessly cold voice rang out from the Netherworld Prince¡¯s mouth, the ck mes instantly swept out. In the path of those ck mes, even Spiritual Energy had be stagnant, turning into ck fragments of crystals that integrated with the ck mes, causing it to be even more terrifying.

    Everyone felt their scalps numbing at the sight of the ck mes streaking across the horizon. When the ck mes swept across, it was as if any obstacles that were before it had melted, integrating with it.

    ¡°This is the best Divine Art of the Netherworld Pce, a Quasi-Perfect Rank Divine Art... It¡¯s said that when this Divine Art is cultivated to the limit, anything within a ten thousand mile radius will be melted into origin Spiritual Energy and be the power of the ck mes.¡±

    ¡°When the Pce Master of the Netherworld Pce used this in the past, the ck mes hadpletely melted a top force...¡±

    ¡°The Netherworld Prince is stillcking when executing this, but the power of this isn¡¯t something that anyone at this level could resist.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    There wasn¡¯t anyck in people with keen eyes, thus they started to whisper in shock. Clearly, they must have been shocked by the killing move disyed by the Netherworld Prince.

    After their shock, they couldn¡¯t help feeling sympathy for Mu Chen. Even experts like Liu Yan, Su Biyue and Hong Yu would probably die under this attack from the Netherworld Prince.

    ¡°Mu Chen¡¯s group will probably lose.¡± Someone said with pity. Judging from the current situation, the moment the ck mes flew past, Mu Chen would probably be melted by the mes in an instant, whereas Fang Yi still couldst a little longer. Although it might be a short amount of time, it was sufficient for the current situation.

    After dealing with Mu Chen and joining hands with Fang Yi, there was practically a result for this battle.

    In the deadlocked battle, Cai Xiao had a dark expression, while feeling how overbearing the ck mes executed by the Netherworld Prince were.

    Even they would have a little trouble dealing with such an attack, not to mention Mu Chen, who was only a Third Grade Sovereign... Although he had defeated Liu Yan earlier and no one would underestimate him,pared to Liu Yan, the Netherworld Prince was even stronger...

    Fang Yi stood on the azure lotus as he looked at Cai Xiao¡¯s direction and lightly said, ¡°Looks like the situation is not progressing towards the direction you¡¯re intending.¡±

    When he spoke, he quietly circted the lotus to resist the dreadful suction forceing from the rainbow vortex. Clearly, he was trying to distract Cai Xiao to gain more time for himself.

    However, his ns clearly weren¡¯t working. Cai Xiao had only cast a nce at him with her alluringly-cold gaze, before the suction forceing from the rainbow vortex increased, instead of decreasing. This caused Fang Yi to frown his brows and could only swiftly circte Spiritual Energy to resist.

    After forcing Fang Yi to shut his mouth, Cai Xiao directed her gaze towards Mu Chen¡¯s direction once again, while biting her rosy lips. At this point in time, even she couldn¡¯t grant any help to Mu Chen.

    The oue would have to rely on Mu Chen himself.

    ¡°Mu Chen... You must definitely hold on...¡± Cai Xiao gently clenched her fist as she muttered. The moment Mu Chen was defeated, her upper hand in her battle would instantly vanish. Therefore, the only thing she could do at this time was to believe in Mu Chen.

    Although she knew that facing such a powerful opponent right now was a little tough for Mu Chen, perhaps he could cause a miracle.

    When every gaze directed over from the sky, there were many sighs sounding out as well. Mu Chen, who stood on the head of the Great Sr Undying Body, wasn¡¯t in as much despair they had thought. In fact, his ck pupils were clearer and sharper.

    ck mes poured over like a ck current, as if nothing could obstruct the path of the ck mes.

    Mu Chen also felt the terrifying Spiritual Energy fluctuations in the ck mes. This Netherworld Prince was extremely hard to deal with, since his strength had far surpassed Liu Yan.

    However, it wasn¡¯t so simply for him to suppress him, Mu Chen!

    Mu Chen pursed his lips as his face turned solemn. Shortly after, his hands joined together and formed ancient and bizarre seals. As his seals changed, a profound noise faintly rang out in this region.

    Countless astonished gazes were directed over at this moment. Clearly, they had treated Mu Chen¡¯s attack to be him counter-attacking in despair. His courage was worth praising, but the oue of this battle wasn¡¯t something that could be changed with courage.

    If Mu Chen still couldn¡¯t show any shocking miracles, then the despairible oue would probably not be changed.

    The noise rang out in this region as Mu Chen shut his eyes at this moment. A purple spiritual light blossomed on the surface of his body, before gathering. Vaguely, it had formed into mysterious and bewitching purple petals.

    As those petals gradually gathered together, they vaguely formed into a mysterious flower beneath Mu Chen.

    That flower was roughly a hundred feet in size and purple in colour. The petals were bewitching and mysterious, with countless ancient runes that were vaguely visible on the petals and a noise that made others feel peaceful.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face turned pale from the Spiritual Energy being swiftly sucked out of his body. However, he still showed no signs of it ending, his ck pupils had turned even more brilliant instead.

    ¡°You want to suppress me... I¡¯m not that easy.¡±

    This move was the primordial Divine Art that Mu Chen had gotten from Mand. In this period of time, Mu Chen had never stopped his cultivation with it. Although he had failed multiple times, he still managed to execute it in the end.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    Just as Mu Chen¡¯s cold voice resounded in his heart, the ancient runes on the petals became even more brilliant. In the end, the runes looked like they hade to life and gathered towards the heart of the flower.

    As for the center of the heart, the dark purple light started to gather.

    In this region, no one knew when the sky started to turn dark. Only the heart of the flower was emitting the most dazzling light. It was a scene simr to all sources of light being sucked into the heart of the flower.

    Countless experts were shaken at this scene and vaguely felt an abnormal ripple. The means that Mu Chen had executed made them feel unknowingly shakened in their hearts.

    When the region turned dark, even space was vibrating at this moment. Mu Chen¡¯s face turned even more pale but his eyes, on the contrary, turned sharper. In the next instant, his slender fingers gently pointed at the sky.

    ¡°Go, Mand Heavens Annihtion Light!¡±

    When Mu Chen muttered out in his heart, the sky instantly turnedpletely ck. Only the bewitching ancient flower was the only light source left. Thereafter, everyone saw the ancient flower jolt as the purple light gushed out like an erupting volcano.

    The beam of purple light did not bring along any annihting momentum. When it streaked across the horizon, everyone could hear a shattering sound that resounded throughout space.

    All life was extinguished in the path of the light beam. That overbearingness made everyone feel a chill deep in their hearts.

    There was a smear of shock that shed across the Netherworld Prince¡¯s indifferent face. But shortly after, it was reced with ferocity. He couldn¡¯t allow any unforeseen events to ur at this moment.

    He had to get rid of Mu Chen!

    The Netherworld Prince¡¯s hands joined together and the gushing speed of the ck mes became even more ferocious. It tore through space with a shattering sound, like a ck dragon from theherworld, bringing along an endless chill and shed with the purple light under countless shaken gazes.

    Boom!

    In that instant of contact, a dazzling light soared into the sky. The initially darkened sky had turned dazzling to the eyes, causing many people to uncontrobly narrow their eyes.

    Thereafter, a Spiritual Energy shock wave simr to an erupting volcano exploded, causing ripples in the space within a ten thousand-foot radius.

    The Dragon-Phoenix Stages that floated in the sky had nearly beenpletely shattered.

    Su Biyue, Hong Yu and Ding Xuan flew out in pathetic states with powerful Spiritual Energies forming into a defensive barrier before them, resisting the shock wave.

    As the terrifying shock wave wreaked havoc, the dazzling light gradually weakened. Thus, every single gaze in this region was directed towards the sky at the same time.

    They wished to know who managed to remain standing from that terrifying sh!

    Afterall, did the tyrannical Netherworld Prince manage to oppress everything or did Mu Chen manage to make ae back with his counterattack?

    When the light dissipated, the scene in the sky gradually cleared up as well. But when the scene in the sky appeared, there were countless sounds of sucking in cold breaths that rang out here and there.

    Up in the sky, the bewitching flower had closed up at this moment and was gradually dissipating. When the light dissipated, a slender figure had appeared before everyone.

    Although his face was a little pale, he did not show any signs of falling!

    He was Mu Chen!

    Rustle!

    A disbelieving mour erupted like a volcano, which left countless people dumbfounded.

    Mu Chen actually managed to withstand the Netherworld Prince¡¯s killing move!

    That fellow actually managed to aplish it!

 Chapter 806 - Victory!

    Chapter 806 - Victory!

    Sparkles of light slowly fell from the horizon and the entire region was quiet. Everyone had a dumbfounded gaze as they looked at the horizon.

    Their gazes were filled with disbelief and shock. Clearly, no one expected such an oue.

    It was the Netherworld Prince!

    A ferocious person who ranked second on the Dragon-Phoenix Record. Aside from Fang Yi, he was basically someone that was looked up to by many geniuses. Even someone as powerful as Liu Yan and those on the same level as him, Su Biyue and the rest, were fearful when they faced the Netherworld Prince.

    Although Mu Chen¡¯s strength was just at Third Grade Sovereign, in the previous confrontation, Liu Yan, Su Biyue and the rest definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to receive such an attack if they were in Mu Chen¡¯s ce!

    Then again, the reality was always filled with miracles...

    Every gaze in this region was looking at the slender and youthful figure with dumbfounded expressions. The silencested for a long time, before it was abruptly reced with an uproar.

    Up in the sky, Su Biyue, Hong Yu and Ding Xuan exchanged looks as a smear of shaken and bitter smiles appeared on their faces.

    ¡°This Mu Chen... is truly powerful.¡± Ding Xuan said. Even someone as fond of battles as him would have to admit how breathtaking Mu Chen¡¯s performance was. He believed that if he was in Mu Chen¡¯s ce, even if he managed to keep his life, he would have to pay a considerable price for it.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a fluke for Liu Yan to be defeated by him.¡± Su Biyue and Hong Yu nodded their heads. If they thought that Liu Yan had underestimated Mu Chen, thus, losing to him in the end, they now understood that Mu Chen was, indeed, in possession of terrifying strength. The strength that could defeat Liu Yan.

    ¡°Looks like after this Dragon-Phoenix Record, Mu Chen¡¯s fame will resound throughout the entire Northern Region...¡±

    While the entire region was enveloped in amotion, Mu Chen, who was in the sky, wasn¡¯t affected by it. His face was extremely pale. Clearly, executing the Mand Heavens Annihtion Light earlier was a huge exhaustion to him.

    Although the Mand Heavens Annihtion Light managed to resist the killing move from the Netherworld Prince, Mu Chen¡¯s body did not loosen up and his sharp gaze was directed at the distant Netherworld Prince. However, thetter¡¯s indifferent face was reced with an ashen look, even his gaze was colder than before.

    Clearly, this failure had thoroughly enraged this scheming and ferocious person.

    He couldn¡¯t believe the scene before him. The killing move that he was so confident in was actually resisted by a Third Grade Sovereign!

    This was something that not even Liu Yan, Su Biyue and the rest could achieve!

    ¡°Haha, I have really misjudged you this time...¡± The Netherworld Prince¡¯s gaze was so sharp, it was as if he wanted to pierce through Mu Chen. He then said in a deep voice that was filled with anger.

    ¡°However, the previous counterattack must have exhausted all the Spiritual Energy in your body, right? So, what can you do next?!¡± The Netherworld Prince¡¯s tone was eerie as the killing intent that surged out of his body had practically lowered the temperature in this region.

    ¡°Netherworld!¡±

    As the Netherworld Prince was filled with rage in his heart, a sharp bark abruptly rang out from another battlefield. That yell caused the Netherworld Prince¡¯s face to slightly change as he immediately raised his head to look over at that direction. In the battlefield of Cai Xiao and Fang Yi, there was the suction forceing from the rainbow vortex at this moment and fine cracks were appearing on the lotus beneath Fang Yi.

    On the lotus, Fang Yi¡¯s face was abnormally solemn as a vast amount of Spiritual Energy endlessly poured from his body and into the lotus in an attempt to strengthen his defence.

    At this moment, he was bitterly whining in his heart. Earlier, his attention was focused on the battlefield of the Netherworld Prince and Mu Chen. But who could have expected that the Netherworld Prince¡¯s killing move would actually be resisted by Mu Chen. Undoubtedly, it left him shaking in his heart, causing a small gap in his control over his Spiritual Energy to appear.

    With Cai Xiao¡¯s keen perception, even if Fang Yi had only shown a small gap, it was still grasped by her. When the suction force swept out, it caused cracks to appear on the lotus, thus causing it to lose in power. Although Fang Yi had attempted to immediately remedy the situation, he had already lost the decisive opportunity...

    In such a confrontation, if he loses the decisive opportunity, it was enough for him to be defeated.

    As a result, the rainbow vortex was swiftly revolving and the vast amount of Spiritual Energy around Fang Yi was endlessly being devoured. Even the cracks on the lotus were spreading. He clearly couldn¡¯tst much longer.

    At such a moment, even someone as calm as Fang Yi couldn¡¯t help yelling at the Netherworld Prince. Because if the Netherworld Prince still didn¡¯t get rid of Mu Chen, he wouldn¡¯t be able tost any longer.

    Hearing Fang Yi¡¯s yell, the Netherworld Prince¡¯s gaze had changed as well. Thereafter, he clenched his teeth, causing a distortion in space with a stomp of his foot and his figure disappeared.

    But when the Netherworld Prince¡¯s figure disappeared, a massive pair of phoenix wings unfolded behind Mu Chen. With a single p, his figure had already appeared a few thousand feet away.

    In that instant, when his figure disappeared, the Netherworld Prince¡¯s figure had appeared in Mu Chen¡¯s original spot. He looked at Mu Chen, who had been on guard against him and escaped far away, with an ashen expression.

    Evidently, thetter had already expected his actions.

    ¡°Looks like you guys will be the ones losing.¡± Mu Chen looked at the Netherworld Prince from afar as an arc rose on his pale face.

    ¡°Why? You¡¯re going to run like a mouse now?¡± The Netherworld Prince sneered. When he finished speaking, his figure had disappeared again.

    Rustle!

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure flew towards the distance once again and faintly said, ¡°Why bother using such psychological attacks?¡±

    Mu Chen obviously knew that the Netherworld Prince was trying to force him to fight head-on. But why would Mu Chen be foolish enough to do it? Furthermore, after the earlier bitter battle, the Spiritual Energy in his body was no longer as robust as before. If he was to fight head-on with the Netherworld Prince right now, it would definitely be the most foolish of actions.

    Right now, he only needed to drag the time and victory would side against them. That¡¯s because he had sensed that the calm Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince started to be anxious.

    Precisely because the Netherworld Prince had lost his calm, Mu Chen could dodge his pursuit.

    Up in the sky, two figures shed, with one in pursuit, while the other fleeing. Although every single moment was dangerous, Mu Chen did not give the Netherworld Prince any opportunity to attack.

    This pursuit and escapested a few rounds. Everyone could sense the extremely dense killing intent around the Netherworld Prince. His dark gaze practically wanted to tear Mu Chen apart.

    It was another flicker when the Netherworld Prince¡¯s figure suddenly stopped. He looked at Mu Chen with a dark gaze, causing thetter¡¯s body to slightly tense up and put his guard on in his heart.

    The Netherworld Prince did notunch any more attacks in anger, but deeply inhaled a mouthful of air, before the rage in his eyes gradually disappeared. He was, after all, an extraordinary person, so he knew that if he maintained his current state, it would be impossible for him to catch Mu Chen.

    As the Netherworld Prince¡¯s gaze gradually returned to indifference, Mu Chen¡¯s heart shook. This fellow was indeed hard to deal with, since he could adjust his heart so quickly. The Netherworld Prince who was in his calm state was the most dangerous.

    The Netherworld Prince cast a cold nce at Mu Chen, before abruptly forming seals with his hands. A dark light gushed from his body and turned into two blurry ck figures.

    The figure of the Netherworld Prince had also gradually turned blurry, bing the same as the two that he had summoned.

    Rustle!

    The three ck figures abnormally disappeared.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face changed and the phoenix wings behind him pped, allowing him to swiftly retreat. He could sense a fatal danger currently sweeping over.

    Buzz!

    Just as Mu Chen burst in retreat, the space around him suddenly distorted. Space rippled around him from three directions, before the three figures appeared, sealing Mu Chen¡¯s path of retreat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see how you are going to escape!¡±

    The three figures eerily spoke as huge palm seals, along with torrential killing intent, enveloped towards Mu Chen. Judging from the looks of it, if he was struck by that attack, he would be gravely injured, even if he had the Dragon-Phoenix Physique.

    Facing the Netherworld Prince¡¯s sudden assault, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes insanely flickered. He couldn¡¯t retreat any further.

    Boom!

    However, at the same time when the Netherworld Prince attacked, there was a shockingmotion that rang out in this region. That¡¯s because, on another battlefield, the lotus beneath Fang Yi finally couldn¡¯t resist the powerful suction force any longer and shattered with a bang.

    When the lotus shattered, Fang Yi¡¯s body was revealed under the suction force. At this moment, his body was being forcefully sucked over, moving towards the rainbow vortex.

    Cai Xiao coldly looked at Fang Yi, who was shooting towards the direction of the vortex. The moment he was sucked into the vortex, he would definitely die and even his Spirit couldn¡¯t escape from it!

    Fang Yi struggled, but it was all in vain. At this point in time, even if he brought out his Sovereign Celestial Body, it would be a futile effort, since the rainbow vortex was too tyrannical.

    Fang Yi¡¯s face turned dark, no longer as calm as before, while looking at the rainbow vortex, which he was moving closer towards. The dangerous fluctuations emanating from it even made his scalp numb.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Fang Yi couldn¡¯t help barking out in the end and clenched his teeth, before an ancient crimson jade appeared in his hand with a grasp. Thereafter, he crushed without any hesitation.

    Boom!

    When the ancient jade shattered, the space around him violently distorted and formed into a spatial ck hole that he was sucked into and disappeared.

    ¡°I, Fang Yi, will remember today¡¯s humiliation and will definitely return it in the future!¡± When Fang Yi¡¯s figure disappeared, his enraged voice resounded between the heavens and earth.

    Countless experts were dumbfounded at this scene and couldn¡¯t help sucking in a mouthful of cold air thereafter...

    Fang Yi actually fled!

    The ancient jade that he had crushed earlier was clearly a protection treasure given to him by the Divine Pavilion. After he crushed it, he was be able to escape through space. Right now, Fang Yi had probably already escaped from the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, which meant that he had also given up on thepetition for the Dragon-Phoenix Inheritance...

    Cai Xiao coldly looked at Fang Yi¡¯s who had chosen to flee in the end,st location. In the next instant, her figure suddenly disappeared.

    In another battlefield, the huge palms of the three shadows were about tond on Mu Chen. However, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, which were insanely flickering, had calmed down at this moment and a ridiculing arc rose on his lips towards the Netherworld Prince.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we won.¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, the Netherworld Prince was startled in his heart. A ruthless light shed in his pupils. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t let this brat go today!

    Boom!

    Killing intent surged around the Netherworld Prince and the three huge palms swiftly headed towards Mu Chen¡¯s head like bolts of lightning.

    However, in that instant, when his palms were about to smash down, a cold hand was ced on his back, at the spot of his heart, and a bone-chilling voice entered his ears, which instantly caused him to freeze.

    ¡°Move a little more and you¡¯ll die.¡±

 Chapter 807 - Ownership of the Inheritance

    Chapter 807 - Ownership of the Inheritance

    Up in the sky, the boundless Spiritual Energy that swept out like a storm was instantly frozen by a girl¡¯s cold voice...

    Everyone narrowed their eyes as they looked at the sky. They saw Mu Chen standing on the air with three blurry ck shadows emitting killing intent, their palms about to reach him. It was a force which could gravely injure Mu Chen.

    However, there was a girl that had abnormally appeared with her hand ced on the back of one of the ck shadows.

    The dreadful Spiritual Energy contained in that palm of hers had instantly caused the ck shadow to freeze. The palms that were about to hit Mu Chen had also frozen, since he knew that if hended this attack, then the attack at his rear would cost him a disastrous price.

    The atmosphere in the sky had been frozen at this moment, and no one dared to break this quietness.

    The eyes of the Netherworld Prince frantically flickered. A ruthless and fearful light shed in his eyes, which caused his indifferent face to look a little distorted at this moment.

    The Netherworld Prince¡¯s eyes were filled with dense unwillingness as he looked at Mu Chen. If he had a few more breath¡¯s of time, he would be able to get rid of Mu Chen. However, he never thought that... Cai Xiao would be faster in terms of speed!

    If she could appear here, that practically meant that Fang Yi had failed. It also implied that his ns of dealing with Mu Chen had failed as well.

    Mu Chen looked a the Netherworld Prince, whose eyes were frantically flickered, and lightly smiled. Even if the sharp palm force was just before him, there wasn¡¯t any fear in his eyes at this moment. On the contrary, the pair of phoenix wings behind him slowly folded, before they disappeared.

    ¡°You lose.¡± Mu Chen repeated his words once again as he looked at the Netherworld Prince.

    ¡°Are you seeking death?¡± The Netherworld Prince darkly said. Right now, Mu Chen¡¯s life was practically in his hands, but there wasn¡¯t any fear being shown by thetter.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have enough courage to exchange lives.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils stared at the Netherworld Prince as a ridiculing arc rose on the corner of his lips.

    The Netherworld Prince¡¯s eyes narrowed. Although Mu Chen was currently in his hands, thetter¡¯s bearing had surpassed him when the both of them faced each other. Under Mu Chen¡¯s fearless pupils, there was an indistinctive strand of fear that appeared in the depth of the Netherworld Prince¡¯s heart.

    Although he refused to admit it, he knew that what Mu Chen had said was the truth. He wasn¡¯t courageous enough to exchange lives with Mu Chen.

    The Netherworld Prince¡¯s gaze flickered, before he deeply inhaled a mouthful of air, then turned his head towards Cai Xiao, who was behind him. ¡°Let us withdraw our hands together. I do not rmend us topletely fall out, since it will not benefit either of us.¡±

    Cai Xiao took a nce at Mu Chen, and he gently nodded his head towards her. Their motive was the Dragon-Phoenix Inheritance, there was, indeed, no need to force the Netherworld Prince to a path of no retreat. After all, even a rabbit would bite someone when they got anxious, not to mention that the Netherworld Prince wasn¡¯t a rabbit, but a ferocious wolf.

    The Netherworld Prince and Cai Xiao were, after all, no ordinary characters. So, they did not go against their words and the two of them had withdrawn their hands at the same time, dissipating the violent Spiritual Energy as well.

    Rustle!

    The Netherworld Prince¡¯s figure shed, then appeared few thousand feet away and looked at Cai Xiao and Mu Chen with his guard up.

    Mu Chen gently breathed out in relief. There was a huge exhaustion in the Spiritual Energy in his body. If the fight had continued, he might havepletely fallen into a dangerous situation. But fortunately, Cai Xiao was able to defeat Fang Yi first.

    ¡°You¡¯re formidable.¡± Mu Chen gave Cai Xiao a thumbs-up. Although he had not fought with Fang Yi, Fang Yi was, after all, the first ranker on the Dragon-Phoenix Record whose reputation was slightly above the Netherworld Prince¡¯s. Previously, he had already experienced the Netherworld Prince¡¯s means, so he also eximed in admiration by the fact that Cai Xiao could defeat the even more powerful Fang Yi.

    Cai Xiao¡¯s cold expression was reced with a smile that contained the charm to allure all lives, causing many experts to involuntarily direct their gazes over. However, there wasn¡¯t any disrespect in those gazes, since the strength that Cai Xiao had disyed left them heavily shaken.

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty good yourself as well, I did not make a mistake in my judgement.¡± Cai Xiao lightly smiled. There was a hint of admiration in her eyes when she looked at Mu Chen. In this confrontation, if it wasn¡¯t for Mu Chen executing all his means to obstruct the Netherworld Prince, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for her to defeat Fang Yi.

    ¡°I nearly failed.¡± Mu Chen said helplessly.

    Mu Chen was clear that with his current strength, he could only slightly resist the Netherworld Prince. But if a full battle had broken out, the chances of him winning wasn¡¯t high.

    But, no matter what, he was only a Third Grade Sovereign right now, whereas the Netherworld Prince was half a step into Fifth Grade Sovereign. Even in the Great Havew Domain, someone of his calibre could be bestowed with kingship.

    Even if Mu Chen possessed many cards up his sleeves, he still couldn¡¯t defeat the Netherworld Prince as easily as how he defeated Liu Yan.

    ¡°You have already given me a shock to be able to aplish such feat as a Third Grade Sovereign. If the both of you were at the same level of cultivation, he would be far inparison to you.¡± Cai Xiao lightly smiled.

    Mu Chen had to admit that the sweet-sounding praise from such an alluring girl drastically raised his vanity and made his body feel like it was floating.

    After praising Mu Chen, Cai Xiao turned her gaze towards the Netherworld Prince and indifferently said, ¡°You¡¯re still not leaving?¡±

    The Netherworld Prince¡¯s face slightly changed as he looked at Cai Xiao and Mu Chen with a dark gaze, before focusing on Mu Chen. He said in a cold voice, ¡°My Netherworld Pce will remember today¡¯s matters. I hope that, if we meet next time, you will not depend on a girl to save you.¡±

    Hearing his words, Mu Chen smiled instead. ¡°Perhaps you will be the one that has to be careful if we meet in the future.¡±

    Although it was somewhat hard for him to defeat the Netherworld Prince, he was confident that he could catch up. Therefore, if they were to meet again, in the future, Mu Chen would let him understand the meaning of seeing him in a new light if the Netherworld Prince still thought of forcing him in such a disadvantaged situation.

    ¡°Impudence.¡±

    The Netherworld Prince coldly sneered. As a pir amongst the younger generations of the Northern Region, his pride wasn¡¯t weaker than anyone else¡¯s. Mu Chen boasting that he could surpass him was basically a joke in his eyes. Because if Cai Xiao wasn¡¯t here today, Mu Chen would practically be dead.

    Finishing his words, the Netherworld Prince no longer stayed in this ce that enraged him, after sweeping his cold gaze towards Mu Chen¡¯s group of two. After that, he turned into a streak of light that flew towards the border of the horizon.

    He understood that Cai Xiao wouldn¡¯t want him around so that they could safely obtain the Dragon-Phoenix Inheritance. Since he couldn¡¯t covet for the inheritance anymore, there¡¯s no meaning for him to stay any longer.

    This grudge could only be settled in the future.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have trouble in the future.¡± Cai Xiao looked at the Netherworld Prince¡¯s leaving figure and gave a-smile-yet-not-a-smile expression to Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen was stunned.

    ¡°I¡¯m not someone from the Northern Realm, so I will leave after receiving the Dragon-Phoenix Inheritance. You, on the other hand, are someone from the Great Havew Domain. So you will still encounter Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince in the future, at that time...¡± Cai Xiao teased.

    Mu Chen nodded his head, it was indeed not good news for him to offend both the first and second ranker of the Dragon-Phoenix Record. But, along his way here, Mu Chen had offended plenty of enemies. In the end, his so-called ¡°enemies¡± had all be the stepping stone for him to move higher.

    Therefore, not only was Mu Chen not afraid of those potential threats, he was looking forward to them instead. Because it was due to this pressure that he could be stronger!

    ¡°If you¡¯re worried, you can leave the Dragon-Phoenix Haven with me. I will bring you to a ce more suitable for you than the Great Havew Domain. Over there, perhaps you can obtain better cultivation circumstances.¡± Cai Xiao chuckled.

    Cai Xiao¡¯s strength was the proof that the force behind her wasn¡¯t an ordinary one. ording to Mu Chen¡¯s guesses, her backing was a force that no one could bepared to in the Northern Region. Perhaps it was just as she had said, he would be able to obtain better cultivation circumstances over there and perhaps it might be a ce where many yearn to go.

    However, Mu Chen still shook his head. He wasn¡¯t used to being protected. On the contrary, he wanted to charge his way through with his own strength and be a supreme powerhouse. A powerhouse that didn¡¯t rely on the protection and resources of any other forces.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. If there¡¯s a next time we meet, I will help you get rid of them.¡± Mu Chen lightly smiled.

    Cai Xiao¡¯s brows slightly twitched when she heard Mu Chen rejecting her. However, she was also a little startled by the confidence Mu Chen had in his words. That¡¯s because she knew how formidable Fang Yi was. Even if she had made her move this time, she had also given a huge effort for it. On the contrary, it was clearly a fantasy in the view of others for Mu Chen to get rid of those two.

    However, Cai Xiao did not ridicule Mu Chen for his words. She looked at Mu Chen with her alluring gaze and gently smiled. ¡°Okay, then. I hope that if we meet in the future, you will give me some good news.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as he nodded his head.

    Looking at his response, Cai Xiao shifted her gaze towards the countless revered looks. Shortly after, she looked towards Su Biyue, Hong Yu and Ding Xiang and indifferently said, ¡°Do you guys have any objections in us getting the Dragon-Phoenix Inheritance?¡±

    Hearing Cai Xiao¡¯s words, Su Biyue, Hong Yu and Ding Xuan exchanged a look, before they sighed. Even Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince were defeated by the two of them, what objections could they bring up at this moment? Thus, they could only tactfully shake their heads.

    ¡°Then, thanks.¡± Cai Xiao showed a charming smile on her face. The charm of her smile even made beauties like Su Biyue and Hong Yu momentarily dim inparison.

    Mu Chen raised his head, looking at the summit of the Dragon-Phoenix Stage. There was a dazzling golden light being emitted, as if there were endless profundities over there.

    There was a hint of excitement in his heart.

    The Dragon-Phoenix Inheritance was finally theirs!

 Chapter 808 - Dragon-Phoenix Stairs

    Chapter 808 - Dragon-Phoenix Stairs

    The violent Spiritual Energy had already dispersed from the sky. The battle that made everyone feel startled had finally ended. The two figures that stood on the sky had clearly be the most dazzling targets in this region.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was fixed on the summit of the Dragon-Phoenix Stage under countless heated gazes. A dazzling golden light blossomed in that direction, vaguely emitting ancient draconic roars and phoenix cries.

    The Dragon-Phoenix Inheritance was there.

    Buzz!

    The Dragon-Phoenix Stage seemed to have sensed the lowering in amount, causing a golden current to whistle over from the summit of the Dragon-Phoenix Stage, forming into golden stairs.

    The Dragon-Phoenix Inheritance was at the end of the stairs.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and im our harvest.¡± Cai Xiao looked at the dazzling golden stairs with a light smile. They had finally made it here after numerous bitter battles, and now, it¡¯s time for them to im their harvest.

    Mu Chen nodded his head and the two of their figures shed, appearing below the golden stairs. Thereafter, they strode forth under countless envious gazes.

    Behind them, Su Biyue, Hong Yu and Ding Xuan followed behind at a decent distance. Although they couldn¡¯t dip their finger at the higher levels of the inheritance, they could also get decent benefits below it.

    The group of people walked towards the golden stairs, then stopped their steps. Mu Chen raised his head and saw a golden altar at the end of the stairs.

    The altar had the shape of dragon and phoenix intertwining with an ancient aura spreading out, which made the entire region feel deste. Upon reaching here, even Cai Xiao¡¯s face had slightly changed from the terrifying pressure that was being emitted.

    The pressure seemed like it wanted to freeze space at this moment.

    At the peak of the altar, there were only ten stairs. However, those ten stairs were naturally hard to ascend as the terrifying dragon and phoenix pressure practically wanted to crush those ascending the stairs into meat paste.

    ¡°The pressure here...¡± Cai Xiao¡¯s face was solemn and she couldn¡¯t help frowning her brows. That¡¯s because she could feel how terrifying the dragon and phoenix pressure in this ce was. Especially the ten golden stairs before her. She felt that if she ascended them, the dreadful dragon and phoenix pressure would flock over her.

    This pressure was even more powerful than the Super Dragon-Phoenix Pool.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that the hearts of the True Dragon and Phoenix fell in this location, forming the Dragon-Phoenix Stage and also sealing the inheritance... Therefore, this ce probably has the most terrifying dragon and phoenix pressure.¡±

    ¡°The ten stair steps is also the final test for the Dragon-Phoenix Inheritance, known as the Dragon-Phoenix Stairs. As long as one can sessfully ascend them, they will be able to obtain the final inheritance.¡± Mu Chen clenched his teeth, feeling the dreadful dragon and phoenix pressure. If it wasn¡¯t for his Dragon-Phoenix Physique, he would probably have copsed long ago.

    ¡°And after all these years in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, there were many experts that arrived here. But even the best of the best only managed to reach the ninth step...¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Cai Xiao narrowed her eyes as her gaze grew even more grave. The Dragon-Phoenix Haven was actually so formidable to the point that no one managed to reach the tenth step after all these years of opening?

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Cai Xiao asked as she looked at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen raised his head and looked at the end of the Dragon-Phoenix Stairs. A golden light blossomed from the direction he was looking at, along with a powerful pressure. The ancient Dragon-Phoenix Inheritance must be hidden there.

    ¡°You want me to give up? That¡¯s not so easy!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils turned sharp as he sneered. There wasn¡¯t any hesitation as he took the first step on the Dragon-Phoenix Stairs.

    Boom!

    The instant when Mu Chen stepped on the Dragon-Phoenix Stairs, a thunderous draconic roar abruptly resounded as a horrifying pressure poured over.

    Mu Chen instantly felt his body be as heavy as a mountain.

    However, he clenched his teeth and took another step forth with his trembling feet.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure was wobbling on the Dragon-Phoenix Stairs and was clearly bearing the huge pressure. Every single step caused him to pour sweat, feeling the intense pain of his muscles tearing apart.

    At his rear, Cai Xiao closely followed. Although she did not have a hard time like Mu Chen, her steps were also extremely heavy. Evidently, she was bearing the terrifying pressure as well.

    Behind her, it was even hard for Su Biyue, Hong Yu and Ding Xuan to walk and climb up.

    Every single gaze in this region was directed at the Dragon-Phoenix Stairs, at the five figures who were slowly walking. They all wished to know how far they can go in this Dragon-Phoenix Haven!

    Under those gazes, Mu Chen¡¯s steps were wobbling as he stopped at the sixth stair step. When he reached here, he felt his skin starting to tear apart with blood flowing down.

    Even with his Dragon-Phoenix Physique, the pressure here was a little unbearable.

    Cai Xiao followed behind Mu Chen with beads of sweat appearing on her fair face. Even with her powerful strength, she couldn¡¯t disregard the terrifying pressure here.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to continue?¡± Cai Xiao clenched her teeth as she said while looking at the blood that flowed on Mu Chen¡¯s back.

    Mu Chen did not speak, but heavily nodded his head. There wasn¡¯t any signs of retreat in his ck pupils as he took another step forth the next moment.

    Poof!

    A blood wound appeared on his shoulder and blood flowed from it, flowing down along Mu Chen¡¯s feet, leaving behind gaudy crimson footprints.

    The amount of blood on Mu Chen¡¯s body increased, there were even wounds that appeared on his face and fresh blood covered his sight. However, he still continued to firmly walk with his heavy steps.

    In the end, he stopped at the eighth stair step.

    At this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s body was covered in blood. The dreadful pressure from the surroundings practically wanted to crush him. A dark-golden light blossomed from his blood and muscles, it was the Dragon-Phoenix Blood Essences healing his damaged body.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the protection of the Dragon-Phoenix Blood Essences, he would have been crushed at this moment. But, even so, Mu Chen had felt that he lost both his sight and hearing at this moment. Every voice had disappeared, only the heavy pressure continued to envelop him.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body was wobbling as he stood on the eighth stair step. Cai Xiao had also arrived on the same level as him, her aromatic sweat flowed down along her slender neck, drenching her clothes, which outlined her gorgeous curves.

    Her face was also a little pale and her chest was heavily moving up and down. Her face was filled with solemn, but when she looked at Mu Chen, there was a smear of worry in her eyes.

    Only now, did she realise why there wasn¡¯t anyone that managed to reach the tenth stair step. Because as per her estimations, she could only reach the ninth and it¡¯d be her limit. If she forcefully carried on, her body would be crushed by the pressure.

    Behind them, Su Biyue, Hong Yu and Ding Xuan stood on the sixth stair and did not continue to ascend. That¡¯s because they knew that they were at their limits, their bodies wouldn¡¯t be able to take it if they forced their way up.

    The three of them sat down on the spacious stair step, looking at the two figures up ahead. Especially when they saw Mu Chen¡¯s body, which was covered in ayer of blood. There was a hint of admiration that shed across their eyes.

    Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation was only at Third Grade Sovereign, but he could still reach the eighth stair step. One could only imagine the great pressure was he enduring. If it was someone slightly weaker than him, they would have immediately copsed.

    They were still a little doubtful by the fact that Mu Chen could defeat Liu Yan and confront the Netherworld Prince with a cultivation in the Third Grade Sovereign. But at this moment, they gradually understood why there were so many miracles happening around that youth.

    Those miracles weren¡¯t descended from the heavens, it was created with his willpower.

    Su Biyue and Hong Yu exchanged a nce, their gazes were somewhatplicated.

    Cai Xiao wiped the beads of sweat on her chin and looked at the nearby Mu Chen, who was covered in blood, before her rosy lips moved. ¡°Don¡¯t continue anymore.¡±

    ¡°You go up.¡± The fresh blood seemed to have solidified, covering Mu Chen¡¯s face. His voice was also extremely hoarse at this moment, as if even his throat was damaged from the pressure.

    Cai Xiao nodded her head, then gently strode forth with her teeth clenched. Vast Spiritual Energy undted around her as she resisted the terrifying pressure, while her trembling feet fell onto the ninth step.

    The ninth step!

    A mour rang out in this region. After so many years, since the opening of the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, there were only a few peerless geniuses that managed to reach the ninth stair step. They never thought that someone that could manage to achieve this would appear this time, as well.

    In midst of themotion, Mu Chen, who was covered in blood, lifted his head with great difficulty as his blurred vision looked at the summit of the Dragon-Phoenix Stage, where golden light blossomed from, as if there was the True Dragon and Phoenix looking down from high up, emitting an endless pressure.

    That pressure could make anyone fall apart.

    However, Mu Chen¡¯s fists were tightly clenched at this moment. It was indeed an indomitable mountain that obstructed his path, even with his powerful physique, the dreadful pressure was unbearable.

    Mu Chen could vaguely sense that his body would start to fall apart upon reaching the ninth stair step, and on the tenth, there was an eighty percent chance of his body copsing.

    Should I give up... now?

    Mu Chen¡¯s sight gradually blurred as a beautiful figure appeared in the darkness. The girl wore a ck dress and her long silvery hair gently fluttered. Her ss-like pupils were looking at him with endless gentleness.

    Luo Li.

    The girl that gave him the drive to move forth...right now, she should have returned to the Luo God n, bearing the pressure of saving her n, right? The pressure that she was bearing wouldn¡¯t be any weaker than his own.

    And he had promised her... that he would be a supreme powerhouse...

    His eyes, which were blurred from blood, abruptly opened. There wasn¡¯t the slightest hesitation in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. The path of an expert was treacherous, to begin with. If he was to give up so easily, how would he fulfil his promise with her?

    ¡°Ahhh?!¡±

    An astonished sound suddenly rang out in this region as Su Biyue and Hong Yu covered their mouths with shock in their eyes as they looked up ahead. The figure that was wobbling and seemed like it would copse any moment suddenly burst forth with a majestic vigour. He faced the sky and roared before ferociously taking another step forward!

    One step, he ascended to the ninth stair step!

    Cai Xiao¡¯s eyes were widened at this moment with a sh of astonishment on her face. That¡¯s because she realised that right now, there were savage wounds that cracked on Mu Chen¡¯s body as fresh blood flowed.

    The intense pain surged forth, nearly devouring his conscious. However, he took another step forth while roaring!

    Cai Xiao¡¯s eyes were filled with shock.

    Countless sounds of inhaled cold air rang out in this region as they all knew what Mu Chen was trying to do.

    Under those dumbfounded gazes, Mu Chen¡¯s steps suddenly ascended!

    The tenth stair step!

    Mu Chen stood on the summit of the Dragon-Phoenix Stairs. However, Cai Xiao¡¯s face drastically changed. She saw Mu Chen¡¯s face exploding!

    Fresh blood sttered in all directions!

    His flesh was bursting into pieces!

 Chapter 809 - Dragon-Phoenix Blood Baptism

    Chapter 809 - Dragon-Phoenix Blood Baptism

    Boom!

    When fresh blood sttered at the summit of the Dragon-Phoenix Stage, every gaze froze at this moment, the depth of their eyes overwhelmed with shock.

    No one thought that Mu Chen would actually be so courageous. Not only did he ascend to the ninth stair step, he even charged his way towards the tenth!

    However, when he reached the tenth step step, he looked like he couldn¡¯t bear the terrifying pressure and had exploded...

    Every expert swallowed a mouthful of saliva as they inwardly thought, Sure enough, the tenth flight of stairs is a gorge that can¡¯t be crossed. Basically, no one can ascend it.

    As the entire region was filled with cries of surprise, Cai Xiao¡¯s face was somewhat pale as she watched this scene. Fresh blood sttered before her. Her mind became absent-minded as she watched the figure that was being annihted. Her heart had instantly sunk down. She never thought that Mu Chen would risk his life to such a degree!

    Didn¡¯t he know that the tenth stair step was basically a deathnd? It wasn¡¯t an issue with strength, but that stair step basically forbade anyone from ascending.

    Therefore, no matter how many outstanding geniuses there were in the past, they had only managed to reach the ninth stair step!

    Because the tenth stair step was perhaps the pride left behind by the True Dragon and Phoenix, a territory that forbade anyone from stepping onwards.

    Cai Xiao¡¯s face changed as she clenched her teeth and was about to go and save Mu Chen. However, just when she was about to move, the figure that was slowly copsing suddenly stopped falling. He kneeled down to one knee as he unleashed a roar towards the sky.

    ARGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGH!

    His yell was filled with pain, but it was also filled with unswerving determination and stubbornness. At this moment, white bones could be seen and practically half of his body had exploded. If it wasn¡¯t for the powerful vitality bestowed to him by the The Dragon and Phoenix Blood Essences, his body would¡¯ve been destroyed long ago.

    But even at this moment, there wasn¡¯t any despair of admitting defeat!

    The roar that sounded like that of a lion resounded in everyone¡¯s ears. Countless experts showed shock in their eyes as they looked at the summit of the Dragon-Phoenix Stairs, at the figure that had a majority of his body destroyed. Even when he was bathed in blood, he still roared towards the sky. Not to mention ordinary experts, even Cai Xiao, Su Biyue, Hong Yu and Ding Xuan had their faces filled with shock.

    The powerful willpower that Mu Chen had disyed made their hearts tremble.

    ¡°What a ferocious person!¡± Ding Xuan was dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t help giving him a thumbs-up. Compared to the fight between Mu Chen and the Netherworld Prince, he was even more admirable right now.

    The roar had attracted the attention of countless experts, and at this moment, there was a bright draconic roar and phoenix cry that also resounded from the summit of the Dragon-Phoenix Stage.

    Everyone was startled as they saw a majestic pir of golden light soar towards the horizon at the end of the Dragon-Phoenix Stairs. In the pir of golden light, it was Mu Chen who had one knee on the ground.

    The golden pir of light seemed to be filled with liquid. But with a clearer look, one would realise that those were dark-golden Dragon-Phoenix Blood Essences. Furthermore, their purity left many people shocked deep in their hearts.

    Under the whistling of the Dragon-Phoenix Blood Essences, it was like a rainstorm that cleansed Mu Chen¡¯s nearly crumbled body. Layers of dark-gold constantly enveloped Mu Chen¡¯s body as well.

    From the wounds, flesh could be seen growing at a visible speed.

    Looking from afar, Mu Chen was like a golden buddha with an ancient pressure vaguely being emitted from his body. It was an extremely pure oppressive force. The might originated from the True Dragon and Phoenix!

    ¡°That¡¯s the... Dragon-Phoenix Blood Baptism!¡±

    Everyone was dumbfounded with their mouths wide open from the sudden change of events. Thereafter, the exmations were covered up by dense envy. That¡¯s because they felt how pure the True Dragon and Phoenix Blood Essences in the golden pir of light were.

    Even a hundred Dragon-Phoenix Pools were iparable to it!

    ¡°That brat¡¯s life is too fortunate!¡± There were experts speaking out with their eyes turning red. It was the Dragon-Phoenix Blood Baptism, even someone with an extremely weak physique would be reborn after being wholly baptised by it. Not to mention that Mu Chen had a powerful physique, after this baptism, the strength of his body alone could probably confront those on the same cultivation as him.

    Although they were envious, everyone knew that Mu Chen fought for it with his courage and willpower. That¡¯s because, if they were in his ce, they wouldn¡¯t have the courage to face death and force their way up the stairs.

    ¡°So the tenth stair step was a test.¡± Su Biyue, Hong Yu and Ding Xuan watched this scene withplicated gazes. They could clearly see better and from what they have felt, the tenth stair step was a sure death for anyone that dared to ascend it. Therefore, no one dared to ascend it after all these years, since no one was willing to take that risk. But this time, it was broken by Mu Chen.

    The tenth stair step wasn¡¯t a test of their strength, but their courage and willpower!

    Cai Xiao felt relieved at this moment, while looking at the figure that was enveloped by the golden pir of light with interest. Although he was young, the stubbornness and determination engraved deep in his bones even moved her.

    She took a deep nce at Mu Chen. For some reason, she felt that not too long from now, the name of this youth before her would resound throughout the entire Great Thousand World.

    Buzz!

    The dark-golden pir of light enveloped Mu Chen¡¯s figure. There were some pure True Dragon and Phoenix Blood Essences that came out from it, spreading to Cai Xiao, Su Biyue and the rest. Although it was iparable to Mu Chen¡¯s opportunity, it would be greatly beneficial for them if they managed to refine them. Immediately, they sat down and focused on absorbing those True Dragon and Phoenix Blood Essences.

    From the dark-golden pir of light, a draconic roar and phoenix cry resounded in the sky. The pir of lightsted nearly ten minutes, before it started to dissipate.

    Every single gaze was directed at the summit of the Dragon-Phoenix Stage in an instant.

    In that direction, the golden light gradually retracted into a figure that was kneeling on the ground with a single knee. There weren¡¯t any clothes on the top of his body and the golden light flowed beneath his skin. His damaged body had already beenpletely restored. Furthermore, as the golden light flowed, there was an oppressive force that was vaguely spreading out.

    On his back, there was a golden tattoo of a phoenix unfolding its wings, almost as if it was alive. Spreading its wings, it seemed like it wanted to break out from Mu Chen¡¯s body and soar into the horizon.

    On his chest was a golden dragon tattoo, mightily overlooking down. As if it was overlooking thisnd and its prestige couldn¡¯t be offended.

    Mu Chen slowly opened his eyes. His eyes, which were pitch-ck, were golden at this moment, filled with a prestige that made others feel a suffocating pressure.

    The golden coloursted for a while in his pupils, before it disappeared. Mu Chen looked down, nkly at a loss as he looked at his perfect and undamaged body. Gently clenching his fist, he could sense the terrifying power surging in his body.

    It¡¯s as if the True Dragon and Phoenix were hidden within his body.

    He touched the dragon tattoo on his chest and his eyelids involuntarily twitched. That¡¯s because he sensed that the True Dragon and Phoenix tattoo on his chest and back seemed to possess life.

    They didn¡¯t look like in tattoos but living creatures.

    But, no matter what, he had sessfully passed through this cmity and could sense that the vitality contained within his body was more than tenfolds stronger than before.

    The wounds that he had suffered from his fight with Liu Yan and the Netherworld Prince had long recovered, a recovery speed that even left him speechless.

    It looked like, this time, he had won his gamble.

    When the golden light dissipated in this region, there was numerous golden lights that gushed out from the altar. Those golden lights seemed to be dragon scales and phoenix feathers and, vaguely, ancient texts could be seen on those scales and feathers.

    ¡°Those are the inheritances left behind by the True Dragon and Phoenix!¡±

    When the dragon scales and phoenix feathers appeared, an uproar burst out in this region and everyone had their eyes turned red. Any one of those that were collected by the True Dragon and Phoenix would be greatly beneficial to their cultivation.

    The dragon scales and phoenix feathers revolved above the Dragon-Phoenix Stage, enveloping the entire Dragon-Phoenix Stairs. So, evidently, Cai Xiao, Su Biyue and the rest could also obtain them. However, it was also evident that the higher they were on the Dragon-Phoenix Stairs, the inheritance that they could obtain would be more precious as well.

    Judging from the golden light being emitted from those dragon scales and phoenix feathers, one could differentiate how powerful they were. The higher it was on the Dragon-Phoenix Stairs, the number of dragon scales and phoenix feathers would decrease in number. However, the light emitted from those were more powerful, as well.

    Su Biyue, Hong Yu and Ding Xuan were a little surprised as they looked at the circting dragon scales and phoenix feathers, impatiently wanting to try and take them.

    Mu Chen raised his head as well. On the summit of the Dragon-Phoenix Stage, there was an extremely low number of dragon scales and phoenix feathers, there were only ten lumps of lights floating in the air.

    Within those lumps of lights, dragon scales, dragon bones, phoenix feathers and various other items could be seen. Whether it was the ancient fluctuations being emitted from them, or the vastness of them, they were iparable with the others.

    Mu Chen stared at the ten lump of lights and could vaguely sense that he could choose only one of those inheritances.

    Mu Chen¡¯s brows knitted as he pondered for a long time, before slowly closing his eyes. Since it was so hard to make a choice, then he¡¯d let nature take its course.

    Mu Chen slowly opened his arms, and gradually calmed his heart as a faint golden light emitted from the surface of his body. Naturally, he had brought out the Dragon-Phoenix Physique.

    On his chest and back, the True Dragon and Phoenix tattoos gently wiggled as a golden beam of light shot out towards one of the ten lumps of light towards the extreme right.

    Chee! Chee!

    The golden light wrapped onto the lump of light and swiftly retracted.

    Mu Chen opened his eyes and looked at the lump of golden light that was floating before him. He extended his hand out, and the golden lump of light fell into his hand. As the light dissipated, it revealed the item within.

    It was a dark-golden bone, filled with ancient runes, as if it was the most ancient wording in the world, emanating a profound fluctuation.

    Mu Chen grabbed the mysterious dark-golden bone and felt the blood and flesh in his body stirring up. Shortly after, his gaze trembled, looking at the dark-golden bone that seemed to have a rtionship with the Dragon-Phoenix Physique.

 Chapter 810 - Dragon-Phoenix Sutra

    <strong>Chapter 810 - Dragon-Phoenix Sutra</strong>

    The mysterious and ancient golden bone quietlyid in Mu Chen¡¯s hands, enveloped with profound and cryptic runes that showed how extraordinary it was.

    Mu Chen inspected the golden bone with great caution, revealing a thoughtful expression in his eyes. This golden bone must have a pretty good rtionship with the Dragon-Phoenix Physique. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for his Dragon-Phoenix Physique to react to it.

    Mu Chen touched the golden bone and attempted to pour his Spiritual Energy into it, which ended in failure. There seemed to be an energy in the golden bone that rejected every other energy from entering it.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze lightly flickered. If he wanted to know the secret hidden within this bone, he would have to use a source of energy that it acknowledged...

    A source of energy that it acknowledged?

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed as he revealed a faint smile. He clenched his fist, and his nails pierced into his palms, allowing the crimson blood to flow out and drip onto the golden bone from Mu Chen¡¯s finger.

    As the blood slowly covered the golden bone, the ancient and profound runes on the bone seemed to havee to life. With a rustle, they turned into a golden light that shot into the centre of Mu Chen¡¯s brows.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen¡¯s body ferociously jolted as something simr to a volcano eruption happened in his mind. The booming sound even cause the vital energy and blood in his body to intensely turn over.

    Mu Chen felt his head spinning and his sight abruptly turned dark. However, the darkness onlysted for a brief instant before it was reced with a golden light. Looking around, he seemed to be on a golden ocean at this moment.

    The golden ocean trembled with surging waves at this moment, beforebining together into a myriad foot-high wave that enveloped the heavens and earth.

    Mu Chen looked at the wave with his eyes narrowed. He saw a figure emitting a golden light, sitting above the huge wave. His looks couldn¡¯t be discerned, but the pressure emanated from his body even made Mu Chen feel a great oppressive force.

    That mysterious figure quietly sat on the huge wave, before suddenly unleashing a roar towards the sky. That roar was extremely abnormal, it seemed to be a dragon¡¯s roar but at the same time, it seemed to be a phoenix¡¯s cry that perfectly fused together. That ancient voice was filled with an extremely powerful might.

    Whoosh!

    A golden light burst out from the body of that mysterious figure, taking the form of a huge True Dragon and True Phoenix under Mu Chen¡¯s astonished gaze.

    Hiss!

    Mu Chen inhaled a mouthful of cold air as he looked at the dragon and phoenix guarding that mysterious person. Suddenly, his heart jolted and he understood that the person before him must have also refined the Dragon-Phoenix Physique as well!

    In addition, the Dragon-Phoenix Physique of his was strong to the realm of turning the illusions of the True Dragon and Phoenix tattoos into reality!

    Although the True Dragon and Phoenix tattoos couldn¡¯t bepared to the fighting power of a genuine True Dragon and Phoenix, they still possessed destructive powers. If they were to join together with the host, even supreme existences like the genuine True Dragon and Phoenix would have to flee.

    ¡°What a powerful Dragon-Phoenix Physique!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s blood boiled from watching the scene. Although he had only formed the initial shape of the Dragon-Phoenix Physique, he was confident that he could reach the height of that mysterious expert one day.

    While Mu Chen was watching with envy, that person seemed to have stood up on the huge wave. Shortly after, he waved his hand and the True Dragon and Phoenix roared as they shed together.

    A dazzling golden light burst out as Mu Chen¡¯s face froze, bit by bit, at this moment, then reced with dense shock. That¡¯s because he saw that as the golden light burst out, the True Dragon and Phoenix had already disappeared, reced with a mysterious and colossal life form.

    It had the body of a dragon and was covered with dark-golden dragon scales that flickered with dazzling lustre. On its dragon body was a pair of phoenix wings that were unfolded. The size of the wings was a few tens of thousands of feet that even covered the sun when they stretched out.

    The creature that looked like a dragon and phoenix stayed in the sky. The might and mystery that it gave off seemed to be the most perfect existence in the world, which would make others felt revere from it.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was shaken as he muttered, ¡°The legendary Dragonix?¡±

    Since the primordial times, the Dragon n and Phoenix n were the pinnacle existences that refused to ept each other. Thus, there were many great battles caused between the two ns. But in the far primordial times, there was a recorded history that the Dragon and Phoenix ns were once united, and the one thatmanded the Dragon and Phoenix ns was a legendary Dragonix!

    Only such a mysterious creature that was thebination of the two could obtain the acknowledgement of the prideful Dragon and Phoenix ns, proimed to be an Emperor.

    However, the chances of a Dragonix being born was too small. Through the few myriads years, there wasn¡¯t any news regarding the Dragonix. Thus, many people were unfamiliar to it, even Mu Chen had only asionally heard about it from Nine Nether.

    But right now, the legendary Dragonix had appeared before Mu Chen.

    ¡°What a terrifying Dragon-Phoenix Physique.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s mutter practically made him feel numb, since he never thought that upon reaching the end in the cultivation of the Dragon-Phoenix Physique, he could form the real True Dragon and Phoenix, not to mention aboutbining those two into the legendary Dragonix!

    Such powerful means simply felt unbelievable.

    Haaa.

    Mu Chen deeply exhaled after a long while, exhaling all the shock he held in his heart. The Dragon-Phoenix Physique was extremely profound and he could also sense how tough it was to reach the height of that mysterious powerhouse.

    Up in the sky, the Dragonix was swiftly dimming down, then turned into sparkles of light that descended, filling the sky. The mysterious person on the huge wave flicked his finger and the sparkles of light gathered before Mu Chen, forming into ancient words...

    Mu Chen narrowed his gaze with his eyes directed over. At the summit of those ancient words, there were four ancient wordings that looked like a soaring dragon and phoenix with an endless prestige being emitted from them.

    ¡°Dragon-Phoenix Sutra!¡±

    The golden words eventually turned into streaks of light and flew into Mu Chen¡¯s mind. At the same time, the golden ocean had started to crumble as well. That figure on top of the ocean had also started to disappear.

    However, when it disappeared, Mu Chen felt that that person had looked over in his direction. Under that gaze, Mu Chen felt even his Spirit was seen through by that person.

    Before Mu Chen could reflect on that mysterious gaze, he had already opened his eyes. It was the Dragon-Phoenix Stage before him. The golden bone in his hand had already turned into golden dust that drifted along the wind.

    Mu Chen gently clenched his fist and felt additional pieces of information in his mind. It should be the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra.

    This caused an arc to uncontrobly rise on the corner of Mu Chen¡¯s lips. Although he had formed the Dragon-Phoenix Physique, it was only at the most initial form. If he didn¡¯t have the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra, then his Dragon-Phoenix Physique would only be slightly stronger than his Lightning God¡¯s Physique. Wanting to reach the height of that mysterious expert was basically impossible.

    But, fortunately, he did not miss out in that.

    ¡°Looks like you have quite the harvest yourself.¡± Cai Xiao¡¯sughter suddenly rang out from his rear. Directing his gaze over, he saw Cai Xiao walking up. At this point in time, the terrifying pressure had already disappeared, along with Mu Chen¡¯s sess in ascending the summit. Therefore, she was able the ascend the summit easily as well.

    Mu Chen nodded his head with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡±

    His tone was extremely sincere, since he understood that if it wasn¡¯t for Cai Xiao¡¯s help this time around, it would be extremely tough for him to seed. After all, he couldn¡¯t confront geniuses like Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince with his current strength.

    Thus, Mu Chen also rejoiced that he had met Cai Xiao along the way and did not reject her following him.

    Cai Xiao casually waved her hand. ¡°We all have our own needs. Furthermore, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I would have a little headache as well. Therefore, you did not benefit for nought.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. Just when he was about to speak, his face suddenly changed as a golden light suddenly spread out high above the Dragon-Phoenix Stage, forming into a huge spatial vortex.

    Clearly, it was the path to exit the Dragon-Phoenix Haven.

    ¡°Looks like the Dragon-Phoenix Haven is about to end.¡± Cai Xiao looked at the vortex. She seemed to want to say something more but, in the end, she patted on Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder and chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s a delightful cooperation this time, then.¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen nodded his head with a smile as well. ¡°It¡¯s a delightful cooperation.¡±

    Along with the appearance of the spatial vortex, many experts no longer had a reason to stay behind, so they flew towards the spatial vortex from every direction, endlessly pouring into it.

    Mu Chen did not stay here any longer, he cast a nce at this region withmentation in his gaze before turning into a streak of light and flew out with Cai Xiao without any hesitation, diving into the spatial vortex.

    Barely half a minute after entering the spatial vortex, the surrounding scenery had drastically changed. The ancient deste feeling that enveloped the heavens and earth had disappeared and was reced with a peacefulnd.

    When Mu Chen and Cai Xiao appeared, it was the Dragon-Phoenix Mountain Range. At this moment, there were countless light figures that endlessly poured out of the spatial vortex like a swarm of locusts.

    The entire heavens and earth were stirred.

    Mu Chen and Cai Xiao stood in the sky. When those locust swarm-like group of people passed by them, they would voluntarily split up with fear filled in their gazes.

    In the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, Mu Chen and Cai Xiao had used their own strength to win the respect of these prideful and untamable experts.

    Mu Chen looked around and intended on splitting up with Cai Xiao. However, just when he had this thought, his facial expression suddenly changed. He felt a terrifying Spiritual Energy pressure spreading over.

    Furthermore, that Spiritual Energy pressure was directed at him!

    When the terrifying Spiritual Energy pressure enveloped over, an enraged voice filled with killing intent had rung throughout this region as well, causing many experts to have a change in their expressions.

    ¡°Little bastard, you dared to destroy the body of my son and injure his Spirit. This seat will let you die without any burial ground today!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s face drastically changed. It was Liu Tiandao, the Pce Master of the Sky Profound Pce that had arrived!

 Chapter 811 - Three Powerhouses

    <strong>Chapter 811 - Three Powerhouses</strong>

    The thunderous roar of anger resounded throughout this region, which instantly caused a terrifying Spiritual Energy storm to sweep up. At the same time, every expert in this mountain range had their face changed drastically.

    As the terrifying Spiritual Energy pressure enveloped this entire region, many experts felt the cirction of their Spiritual Energy in their body had slowed down.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was also extremely unsightly at this moment. Because the majority of the Spiritual Energy pressure was directed at him. Right now, he felt as though space around him had been forcefully frozen by the Spiritual Energy pressure.

    It was a pressure that wasn¡¯t any weakerpared to the might from the Dragon-Phoenix Stairs!

    Dazzling dark-golden light flowed on the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body as he clenched his teeth tightly, circting the Dragon-Phoenix Physique to resist the powerful pressure while his gaze was fixed onto the sky not far away.

    In that direction, space violently distorted as a person strode out from the distorted space. He wore an azure robe with a stunning bearing, looking extremely imposing. Just the coldness in his gaze alone had caused the temperature in this region to drop.

    He stood on the sky with both his hands hung down, but the entire region seemed to pour towards him. Every expert in this region could felt an overpowering pressure, so much so that they couldn¡¯t straighten their body from the pressure.

    Because it was the absolute pressure belonging to a supreme expert.

    ¡°That¡¯s... the Sky Profound Pce¡¯s Pce Master, Liu Tiandao?!¡±

    ¡°Heavens, why would such a mighty figure show up here?¡±

    ¡°Can it be that he¡¯s going to personally cause trouble for Mu Chen...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    When Liu Tiandao appeared, an uproar instantly burst out in this region. No one had expected for a pinnacle figure, Liu Tiandao to make his appearance here!

    Thereafter, there were many sympathetic gazes directed at Mu Chen. Before an Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouse, it was practically impossible for thetter to have any chance left.

    The terrifying pressure had caused Mu Chen¡¯s muscles to twitch. However, even when he was sweating on his back, there wasn¡¯t any shock revealed on his face as he raised his head and looked at Liu Tiandao with his voice resonating in this region, ¡°Pce Master Liu, there¡¯s a rule of taking responsibility themselves for anything that happens in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven. Perhaps are you going to disregard your status and take revenge against me for Liu Yan?¡±

    ¡°Rules?¡±

    Liu Tiandao narrowed his eyes with endless chill flowing, a gaze that could pierce through the soul of others. There weren¡¯t any emotions in his eyes as he looked at Mu Chen and spoke with indifference, ¡°Do you not know that we are the one that determines the rules of this Northern Region? Howughable for you to speak about rules before this seat.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart sunk as he never thought that Liu Tiandao would disregard his identity and make his move against him. If that was the case, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape no matter how many means he possesses.

    ¡°Haha, just a local overlord of the Northern Region, what a great tone of speech you have.¡± Just when Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was flickering with thoughts on escaping, a cold mockery rang out behind him. It was Cai Xiao¡¯s voice.

    The girl had her hair fluttering in the wind as she stood quietly behind Mu Chen. There was a sneer hung on her face without any fear in her alluring eyes as she looked at Liu Tiandao. On the contrary, it was filled with ridicule.

    Many experts in this region were dumbstruck as this was the first time that they had witnessed someone daring to speak such a way at an Earth Sovereign powerhouse.

    ¡°Ignorant brat!¡±

    Liu Tiandao cast an indifferent nce at Cai Xiao before stretching his hand out and suddenly clenched.

    Boom!

    Space before him had directly crumbled, forming into a huge Spiritual Energy hand that dazzled with spiritual light. It was like a gorgeous hand of jewels, but it was the sign of Spiritual Energy beingpressed to a terrifying level. It wasn¡¯t something that ordinary Sovereigns could achieve.

    Naturally, when Spiritual Energy waspressed to such degree, the might would also reach a terrifying height.

    The dazzling Spiritual Energy hand was extremely swift as it had pierced through space in a sh, directly appearing above Mu Chen and Cai Xiao. Mu Chen¡¯s face drastically changed at the sight of this as he pulled Cai Xiao to his back as dark-golden light soared into the horizon from his body. Golden tattoos of dragon and phoenix appeared on his front and back respectively as they started to ze.

    Although he knew that it was impossible for him to confront a powerhouse like Liu Tiandao no matter what method did he use, he had to give it a try regardless!

    ¡°Boom!

    The dazzling Spiritual Energy palm abruptlynded. However, just when Mu Chen had clenched his teeth, prepared to endure that annihtion attack, space suddenly tore apart above him as a petite figure appeared. She gently pushed her tiny hands up as the Spiritual Energy palm was destroyed with space being torn apart.

    As the Spiritual Energy impact swept out, Mu Chen had raised his head in shock as well. He saw a familiar petite figure standing on the sky as space emitted crackling sound from the terrifying Spiritual Energy fluctuation that flowed around her.

    ¡°Mand!¡±

    Looking at that familiar figure, Mu Chen was briefly stunned before bursting out in joy, feeling heavily relieved in his heart. Finally, his reinforcement hade. Otherwise, it would be extremely hard for him to leave today.

    Rustle!

    Another uproar rose in this region. Although Mand¡¯s appearance was unfamiliar to many experts here, her identity and strength could be determined from the terrifying Spiritual Energy fluctuation undting around her.

    To be able to confront Liu Tiandao and woulde out to protect Mu Chen. Aside from the Domain Lord of the Great Havew Domain, who else could it be?!

    Normally, ordinary people couldn¡¯t catch a glimpse of an Earth Sovereign powerhouse, a pinnacle expert in the Northern Region. But right now, the powerhouses of two peak forces had actually appeared here...

    How could this not make the hearts of many experts to shake.

    Up on the sky, Mand wore a ck dress with golden flowery patterns embroidered on it, seeming extremely honourable. She paid no attention to themotion here as she looked at Mand with her big eyes that seemed like gems as she reprimanded, ¡°Rude, you should call me Domain Lord!¡±

    Before she even finished speaking, a rare satisfied smile had already appeared on her face.

    ¡°Not bad, you have not embarrass our Great Havew Domain this time.¡± Judging from her tone, she must know about Mu Chen¡¯s achievements in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven.

    ¡°I nearly got myself killed.¡± Mu Chen said unhappily. If Mand had appeared slightlyter, he would have been killed by Liu Tiandao. After all, he had no confidence in receiving that attack from Liu Tiandao earlier on.

    ¡°Rest assured, he can¡¯t kill anyone of my Great Havew domain.¡± Mand faintly smiled. Although her voice was tender, it was impossible and extremely domineering.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Liu Tiandao snorted without any emotion on the sky far away as he stared at Mand and said coldly, ¡°Great Havew Domain Lord, two of my sons have been crippled by his hands. My Sky Profound Pce will definitely not let this matter rest!¡±

    ¡°If you want to protect this brat, then don¡¯t me my Sky Profound Pce for unleashing a massacre on your Great Havew Domain on the Great Hunt!¡±

    Mand cast a nce at Liu Tiandao as she replied, ¡°My Great Havew Domain have stayed upright in the Northern Region for so many years, we did not rely on leniency. If your Sky Profound Pce wants to start away, my Great Havew Domain will wee anytime.¡±

    MAny experts were speechless at her words. Although this Domain Lord of the Great Havew Domain has a cute appearance, her unyielding and courage could even devour the sky.

    Everyone knew that even peak forces would have to pay a great price if the war starts. The moment one party loses, they would definitely be devoured by the other party. However, this Great Havew Domain Lord doesn¡¯t seem to fear that at all.

    Liu Tiandao¡¯s face was sullen with dense killing intent surging in his eyes when he looked at Mand¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Liu Tiandao, stop putting up a bravado. You alone are still not qualified to snatch anyone from my hands.¡± However, facing Liu Tiandao¡¯s killing intent, Mand doesn¡¯t seem to be bothered.

    Liu Tiandao suddenly revealed a sneer upon hearing her words, ¡°You don¡¯t fear me alone, but what if I¡¯m not?¡±

    Hearing his words, Mand suddenly narrowed her eyes and turned her head. She saw a torrential sea of blood pouring over from her rear as a blood shadow had appeared in a sh at the end of the horizon. In a few breaths¡¯ time, that person had already appeared here.

    Many gazes were directed over.

    That figure was donned in red robes that looked to be in his middle age. The shape of his face was pointy and sharp with a hint of cold from his thin lips. His pointy pupils were filled with torrential ominous aura.

    The instant he made his appearance, another discussion broke out.

    ¡°That¡¯s... the Myriad Viper Sovereign of the Serpent God Pce!¡± When many experts saw that red figure, they instantly eximed out in shock.

    ¡°Myriad Viper Sovereign?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s heart instantly sunk upon hearing those words. He remembered, the Pce Master of the Serpent God Pce, the Myriad Viper Sovereign. In the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, Chi Xue from the Serpent God Pce seems to have fallen in Cai Xiao¡¯s hands.

    Seeing the arrival of the Myriad Viper Sovereign, Mand had knitted her brows as well. If she was to face Liu Tiandao alone, she wouldn¡¯t fear. But if she was to face two Earth Sovereigns, then it would be a little troublesome.

    ¡°Myriad Viper Sovereign, you want to be enemies with my Great Havew Domain?¡± Mand looked at the red figure as she spoke coldly.

    ¡°Hiss hiss...¡±

    The Myriad Viper Sovereign seems to be smiling, except that hisughter was in serpent tongue. His pale hand pointed at Cai Xiao who stood behind Mu Chen as he spoke with a sharp voice, ¡°I smell the scent of Chi¡¯er on her. Looks like you have refined the power of his Bloodline...¡±

    ¡°Great Havew Domain, give her to me and I will watch on the sideline and not interfere.¡±

    The Myraid Viper Sovereign licked his lips, his gaze seemed as if it wanted to peel Cai Xiao thoroughly. Although the characteristics of snake was lustful, he could suppress it to a certain degree upon reaching his level. But right now, there was an uncontroble pounding in his heart when he saw Cai Xiao. He had no idea why but he feels that if he could obtain this girl before him, it would greatly benefit his cultivation and he might even take another step out!

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart sunk the moment when he saw the Myriad Viper Sovereigning for Cai Xiao. Just when he was about to speak, he was gently blocked by Cai Xiao¡¯s hand as a smile filled with allure appeared on her face. She slightly tilted her head as she chuckled, looking at the Myriad Viper Sovereign while crooking her finger provocatively. Her clear and coldughter had also sounded out in this region.

    ¡°If you want to bring me away, why don¡¯t youe and give it a try?¡±

 Chapter 812 - Emperor Flames

    Chapter 812 - Emperor mes

    ¡°If you want me, why don¡¯t youe and try?¡±

    The girl stood in the sky with a faint mocking smile hanging on her face. When her clear and cold voice resounded, it had caused many experts to be stunned. Clearly, they did not know why Cai Xiao was so confident in facing a powerhouse like the Myriad Viper Sovereign.

    Didn¡¯t she know that the Myriad Viper Sovereign was a terrifying Earth Sovereign powerhouse?!

    Naturally, not only were they stunned, even Myriad Viper Sovereign was as well. Shortly after, a strange smile appeared on his pointy and thin face. He looked at Cai Xiao and said in a sharp voice, ¡°You actually dare to ssspeak in sssuch a manner with this Sssovereign. Hiss hiss, how interesting. Now, this Sssovereign wantsss you even more!¡±

    Finishing his words, the Myriad Viper Sovereign couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. His figure moved, tearing space in the process and mysteriously appeared before Cai Xiao. Thereafter, his pale hand made a grab towards Cai Xiao¡¯s fair wrist.

    His speed didn¡¯t look fast or slow, but the instant he made his move, the space around Cai Xiao had instantly frozen. Not only could she not move, even the Spiritual Energy in her body was sealed.

    At the sight of this scene, Mu Chen¡¯s face changed. Just when he was about to make his move, he saw an arc rise at the corner of Cai Xiao¡¯s lips, which made him stop moving in puzzlement.

    Could it be that she could also deal with this situation?

    Cai Xiao maintained a calm expression and coldly stared at the Myriad Viper Sovereign. Just when thetter was about to grab ahold of her, her hand flipped over and a scarlet jade que appeared in her hand.

    On the jade que, there were countless fire runes engraved on it. Then, it was crushed by Cai Xiao with a clench of her fist.

    ze!

    When the jade que was destroyed, zing mes poured out and enveloped Cai Xiao¡¯s figure. mes soared, which caused all the experts in this region to narrow their eyes.

    The mes around Cai Xiao were extremely abnormal. They weren¡¯t a monotone colour, but brightly coloured and seemed to contain more than one fire attribute in that me.

    Furthermore, the most shocking fact was that the gorgeous mes had coiled around Cai Xiao like a current of water. The abnormality of the fire and water made many people dumbfounded at the sight of this.

    Like mes that flowed like water, the colours were extremely pure as well. But within that pureness, there was the emmitence of terrifying undtions that could practically destroy anything.

    Mu Chen had seen mes with many attributes, taking the Myriad mes Celestial Body that Liu Yan had cultivated, which looked simr. Butpared to this me, the mes from the Myriad mes Celestial Body were practically garbage.

    ¡°Those mes...¡± Mand had suddenly narrowed her eyes at the sight of those mes with her expression turning more solemn. Her gaze was fixed onto the gorgeous and pure mes that coiled around Cai Xiao. Even someone of her existence had felt a dense dangerous fluctuation from the mes.

    When Mand¡¯s face had turned solemn, the face of the Myriad Viper Sovereign, which was stretching his hand towards Cai Xiao, had drastically changed as well. He was an Earth Sovereign expert as well, so his perception far exceeded ordinary people. When he saw the mes around Cai Xiao, he instantly felt a chill in his heart and burst back in retreat.

    His figure had shuttled through space with a speed that couldn¡¯t be caught.

    However, Cai Xiao, who was enveloped in the extremely pure mes, had stretched her finger out and gently tapped.

    Whoosh!

    The mes around her swept out in a rustle, disappearing before everyone¡¯s eyes. Thereafter, the Myriad Viper Sovereign, who was shuttling through space in retreat, had issued a shriek. That¡¯s because the mes had actually pierced through space, appeared around him and became firmly bound to him.

    Many experts inhaled a mouthful of chilled air because the mes were too abnormal. They looked like they could neglect the distance of space and appear around the Myriad Viper Sovereign.

    That speed was simply too fast and couldn¡¯t be guarded against.

    ¡°You!¡±

    The Myriad Viper Sovereign was both stunned and angered. Waving his sleeve, a river of Spiritual Energy instantly swept out. Looking from that amount of Spiritual Energy, just a single drop of it could form into a vast ocean or destroy the earth. But at this moment, it was instantly evaporated by the gorgeous mes.

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± The Myriad Viper Sovereign roared. There wasn¡¯t anymore of the bearing belonging to a powerhouse on his face, since it was reced with shock. The scene before him was something that even someone as sophisticated as him couldn¡¯t bear. He couldn¡¯t imagine how a feeble and weak girl could possess such a terrifying move!

    Boom!

    Although the Myriad Viper Sovereign¡¯s heart was filled with fear, he did notck behind. He abruptly formed some seals. A crimson blood mist abruptly gushed out from his body, forming into a defence that enveloped him.

    When the blood mist appeared, the Spiritual Energy in this region was instantly being corroded and there were multiple spaces being constantly dissolved. This was the most prideful God Venom that the Myriad Viper Sovereign had taken most pride in. The venomous mist was something that even an Earth Sovereign expert would fear.

    When the crimson blood mist swept out, it had instantly formed into a blood dragon that charged towards the gorgeous me as it roared.

    Poof! Poof!

    When the two forces heavily shed, another shocking scene appeared. The blood dragon had actually issued a miserable shriek, before the venom that could even dissolve space was swiftly being evaporated by the gorgeous mes.

    The gorgeous mes swiftly approached and enveloped the Myriad Viper Sovereign.

    A hint of fear finally rose in the eyes of the Myriad Viper Sovereign. He could sense that if he was struck by such a terrifying me, he would definitely be heavily injured.

    However, no matter what method he tried, he still could not obstruct the gorgeous mes. Thetter looked like they wouldn¡¯t rest until he waspletely incinerated.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The eyes of the Myriad Viper Sovereign drastically changed. However, he was still an Earth Sovereign expert. Therefore, he bit his teeth and changed his seals. His body suddenly exploded with blood sttering in every direction, leaving behind a colourful serpent¡¯s tail, while the body had disappeared.

    In the sky few myriad feet away, space shattered and a miserable-looking figure appeared from it. It was the Myriad Viper Sovereign. However, he only had his upper body at the moment, his lower body was bloody, with blood endlessly pouring down from it.

    Countless experts were dumbfounded at how miserable the Myriad Viper Sovereign was. It was so much so that even Mand and Liu Tiandao had their faces turn extremely grave. In terms of strength, although the Myriad Viper Sovereign had just stepped into the Earth Sovereign Realm not too long ago, he was still a powerhouse that had stepped into the realm of Earth Sovereigns. Even if they were to make their moves, they would have to spend quite a bit of effort in order to gain the upper hand. But, right now... the Myriad Viper Sovereign was actually in such a miserable state by a weak-looking girl!

    ¡°Who exactly is she?!¡±

    Many experts were shaken in their hearts with their gazes directed at Cai Xiao, who was standing in the sky. Mu Chen was also looking at her with an astonished gaze as well. Although he knew that Cai Xiao¡¯s origin wasn¡¯t ordinary, he never expected her trump card to be so powerful!

    ¡°You! Who are you?!¡±

    The Myriad Viper Sovereign stood in the sky few myriad feet away with an ashen expression as he looked at Cai Xiao. The rage in his eyes nearly made him go crazy. However, he still managed to suppress the killing intent in his heart, before yelling out in a sharp tone.

    The Myriad Viper Sovereign couldn¡¯t help being startled. The mes from earlier were definitely not something belonging to Cai Xiao, but an external object. However, the owner of that external object was the source of the Myriad Viper Sovereign¡¯s fear.

    Just a jade que alone couldnd him in such a miserable situation. If that person was to arrive here personally, just how powerful would he be?!

    Could it be a Heavenly Sovereign?!

    Just thinking about this alone made the Myriad Viper Sovereign feel his scalp numbing.

    ¡°I thought you wanted to capture me.¡± Cai Xiao looked at the Myriad Viper Sovereign with a mocking smile as she gently lifted her hand. The gorgeous mes flew back and gathered above her, forming into a fire image that looked like a cauldron with a person on it.

    That person had his hands behind his back with his ck hair fluttering in the wind. Behind him, there was a ck ruler. Although that figure was only an image, it was as if even the heavens and earth were beneath his feet.

    It was a prestige that surpassed the heavens and earth!

    Many experts weren¡¯t familiar with that image, but when the Myriad Viper Sovereign saw that image, a deep fear surged in the depth of his eyes and he couldn¡¯t help eximing, ¡°This fire image... you¡¯re from the Endless Fire Territory?! Who is the me Emperor to you?!¡±

    His voice contained deep fear, since he never thought that the girl before him would actually be from the Endless Fire Territory that held a majestic prestige!

    ¡°So that¡¯s the case...¡± Mand had a solemn expression as she looked at Cai Xiao with a weird gaze, ¡°She is from the Endless Fire Territory. Then the mes from before... should be the legendary Emperor mes. No wonder it was so overbearing and dreadful!¡±

    ¡°Emperor mes?¡± Mu Chen was stunned.

    ¡°The mes possessed by the founder of the Endless Fire Territory, the me Emperor... was said to be refined by the me Emperor from all sorts of mes in the world. It can also be known as the emperor of all mes. In the Great Thousand World, there isn¡¯t any me that isparable to it.¡± Mand smiled as she continued, ¡°Since she can use this me, then she must have a rtionship with the me Emperor. Haha, the Myriad Viper Sovereign has kicked against an iron te this time.¡±

    Cai Xiao stood in this region, disregarding all the startled gazes. Her eyes were directed at the fearful Myriad Viper Sovereign with a mocking arc that rose on the corner of her lips. Furthermore, her words had also made the Myriad Viper Sovereign feel cold all over his body in an instant with his hair standing on end.

    ¡°The me Emperor... just happens to be my dad. If you want to capture me, shouldn¡¯t you inform him about it, first?¡±

 Chapter 813 - Prestige of the Flame Emperor

    Chapter 813 - Prestige of the me Emperor

    When Cai Xiao¡¯s voice rang out in this region with chilled ridicule, the entire region instantly turned quiet with many experts being dumbstruck...

    The Cai Xiao before them was actually the daughter of the Endless Fire Territory¡¯s me Emperor?!

    Gulp.

    Many experts couldn¡¯t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva with shock in their eyes. The Endless Fire Territory was a genuine colossal existence in the Great Thousand World. Not to talk about their Northern Realm, even in the entire Great Havew Domain, there weren¡¯t many forces that would dare to provoke it.

    Furthermore, the founder of the Endless Fire Territory, the me Emperor held great authority in the Great Thousand World. Although the history of the Endless Fire Territory was shortpared to other powerful forces, everyone knew that the Endless Fire Territory was one of those forces that ranked top in the list of the worst choice to offend.

    Main reason for it was because of the me Emperor¡¯s reputation. Even amongst the Heavenly Sovereigns in the Great Thousand World, the me Emperor had stood out.

    Therefore, when everyone heard that Cai Xiao¡¯s father was the legendary me Emperor, how could they not be shocked in their hearts? Thereafter, they directed their faces at the Myriad Viper Sovereign, who had an extremely unsightly expression.

    Although the Myriad Viper Sovereign could be an Overlord in the Northern Region, with many people looking up at his strength as an Earth Sovereign, he was like a fireflypared to the me Emperor, who was like a moon.

    Therefore, many of those gazes held sympathy, since the Myriad Viper Sovereign was truly unfortunate and actually dared to look for trouble with the daughter of the me Emperor...

    If he had angered the Endless Fire Territory, the Serpent God Pce would probably be reduced to ashes.

    Under the sympathetic gazes, the Myriad Viper Sovereign¡¯s face, which was pale to begin with, became even more pale. His expression was stiff as he looked at the ming image above Cai Xiao, feeling the trouble in his heard. That¡¯s because only someone at his level would understand what a Heavenly Sovereign represented.

    It represented the genuine superiority.

    Cai Xiao coldly looked at the Myriad Viper Sovereign and sneered, ¡°Weren¡¯t you very interested in me earlier? If you think that there¡¯s a need, I can call my dad over to talk with you.¡±

    The Myriad Viper Sovereign¡¯s heart trembled as he revealed a smile on his stiffened face. ¡°I was just being impulsive earlier, I have no intention to offend you.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t any killing intent contained in the Myriad Viper Sovereign¡¯s words and his attitude was extremely low. He was probably startled by Cai Xiao¡¯s background. After all, even someone of his calibre wasn¡¯t the top amongst the powerhouses in the Northern Region, not to mentionparing to the Endless Fire Territory, which was filled with experts.

    ¡°Then, you¡¯re not going to take vengeance for your broken tail?¡± Cai Xiao said with indifference.

    The Myriad Viper Sovereign dryly smiled. It was naturally impossible for him not to have any anger in his heart, but so what? Was he really going to kill Cai Xiao? Before the eyes of so many, if this matter were to spread out, he would probably be heavily pursued by the Endless Fire Territory.

    ¡°It was my fault for being inferior, I bid my farewell.¡±

    The Myriad Viper Sovereign hadpletely lost his face today, so he had no intention to stay here any longer. Furthermore, he was truly afraid of enraging Cai Xiao. If she really called the me Emperor here, even if the Endless Fire Territory was extremely far from the Northern Region, an expert of that calibre could still transmit a projection over through space as long as the me Emperor had sensed it.

    The Myriad Viper Sovereign clenched his teeth, turned around, dragged the half of his body and disappeared. Evidently, his leaving silhouette looked a little pathetic.

    At this point in time, Chi Xue¡¯s vengeance no longer mattered. Even if that fellow had not died, the Myriad Viper Sovereign would want to smack him to death at this moment as well. Luring such a huge trouble, he would only be a cmity if he was allowed to live.

    Many experts had their mouths widened as they watched the Myriad Viper Sovereign leave in such a miserable manner. It was hard for them to ept that an Earth Sovereign powerhouse would also be in such a miserable state.

    ¡°What a terrifying Endless Fire Territory... what a terrifying me Emperor.¡±

    Mu Chen was also shakened by this scene with an awed expression on his face. An Earth Sovereign was high up in his eyes. But before the Endless Fire Territory, such an expert could only be like a mouse that ran into a cat. He could tell how fearsome a pinnacle expert like the me Emperor, as well as a huge force like the Endless Fire Territory, was.

    ¡°The me Emperor is indeed an extraordinary figure.¡± Even Mand had nodded her head. Even someone as prideful as her had to admit how outstanding the me Emperor was. Even in the Great Thousand World, where all experts assembled, the me Emperor¡¯s reputation was still resounding.

    On another side of the sky, Liu Tiandao¡¯s face was extremely unsightly at this scene. He originally intended to join forces with the Myriad Viper Sovereign to force Mand to hand the people over. But he never expected that the sudden emergence of the me Emperor¡¯s daughter would force the Myriad Viper Sovereign to flee in such a miserable manner. This time, he had fell into an awkward position instead.

    ¡°Liu Tiandao, your helper doesn¡¯t seem to be useful.¡± Mand looked at Liu Tiandao with dense mockery in her tender voice.

    Liu Tiandao¡¯s face turned dark, especially when he saw Cai Xiao¡¯s cold gaze directing over, the corner of his lips couldn¡¯t help twitching.

    Judging from the current situation, the daughter of the me Emperor seemed to have quite a deep rtionship with Mu Chen. If he forcefully made his move here, there might be an unexpected situation appearing.

    Although the strength of his Sky Profound Pce was stronger than the Serpent God Pce, even though his strength had surpassed the Myriad Viper Sovereign as well, he was still nothingpared to a colossal figure like the Endless Fire Territory.

    So, in the current situation, Liu Tiandao was trapped in a dilemma.

    ¡°Great Havew Domain Ruler, don¡¯t be too happy. I heard that in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, you guys have practically offended everyone. I suppose that the Netherworld Pce and the Divine Pavilion will not let this matter to rest. At that time, when the Hunting War begins, perhaps your Great Havew Domain might be the target of everyone.¡± Liu Tiandao eerily looked at Mand as he sneered.

    ¡°If they really think that my Great Havew Domain is a pushover, they are wee to give it a try.¡± Mand¡¯s face was cold as she continued, ¡°But even if my Great Havew Domain is destroyed, I will definitely pull your Sky Profound Pce along with us.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Liu Tiandao returned tit-for-tat as he waved his hand. ¡°Then I¡¯ll watch how your Great Havew Domain survives the Hunting War!¡±

    Leaving his words behind, Liu Tiandao knew that he could no longer make his move. Therefore, he could only give a re at Mu Chen, the chill in his eyes even made thetter feel a stinging pain on his skin.

    But facing Liu Tiandao¡¯s gaze, which was filled with killing intent, Mu Chen maintained a calm face, and seeing him, Liu Tiandao could only let out a cold snort, before disappearing within the distortion of space.

    Along with Liu Tiandao¡¯s departure, the suffocating Spiritual Energy pressure in this region disappeared and many expert felt heavily relieved.

    Mand raised her face and looked in the direction that Liu Tiandao left in, then lightly knitted her brows.

    ¡°Will it be troublesome?¡± Mu Chen moved closer to Mand as he asked in a soft voice. Although Liu Tiandao¡¯s words were not trustworthy, he could vaguely sense how brutal the Hunting War was. Under thatpetition, even a peak force like the Great Havew Domain might be annihted.

    ¡°That level ofpetition isn¡¯t something that can be changed by the matters in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven.¡± Mand shook her head. Her words naturally meant that regardless of the fights in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, it wouldn¡¯t greatly affect the Hunting War.

    ¡°But there is bound to be some trouble... After all, even a peak force would be annihted and devoured in the Hunting War.¡± Mand faintly smiled with a chill circting in her eyes. ¡°But my Great Havew Domain is not amb for ughtering. If anyone wants to take a bite or two, they will definitely be bitten instead.¡±

    Mu Chen could only nod his head as he vaguely felt how brutal the Great Thousand World was. Even a force as powerful as the Great Havew Domain could only fall victim to being preyed upon.

    In another part of the sky, Cai Xiao approached and gave a light smile towards Mand, showing her respect. Thetter had also nodded her head. Facing the daughter of the me Emperor, even someone as indifferent as Mand would have to be a little courteous.

    ¡°I will be leaving here.¡± Cai Xiao looked at Mu Chen, chuckled and extended her hand. ¡°It was a delightful cooperation.¡±

    Cai Xiao wasn¡¯t someone from the Northern Region, so it wasn¡¯t unexpected that she had to leave. But after so many days of interaction, he had a pretty good feeling for the former. Therefore, he was willing to make such a friend.

    ¡°It was a delightful cooperation, thanks for this time.¡± Mu Chen said. Not only had Cai Xiao given him a lot of help in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, she even dealt with the earlier predicament, which made Mu Chen feel a little grateful in his heart.

    Cai Xiao shook her hand and smiled. ¡°Since you know my identity now, what do you think of me inviting you to the Endless Fire Territory?¡±

    Mand¡¯s brows were raised as she cast a nce at Mu Chen. However, she did not speak a single word.

    Mu Chen was also stunned, then shook his head with a smile. The current situation made him recall him meeting Lin Jing in the Merchant Continent back then. She was the princess of the Martial Realm, with a status that wasn¡¯t inferior to Cai Xiao¡¯s. She had also extended her invitation to him but was rejected. There still weren¡¯t any changes in the reason for him to refuse.

    What he needed was not protection.

    Not only was Cai Xiao surprised by Mu Chen¡¯s refusal, the admiration in her eyes grew deeper as she looked at him with a smile. ¡°I understand. I look forward to our next meeting. I wish to know what height will you reach at that time.¡±

    Finishing her words, she did not stay any longer. She waved her hand and left. Her beautiful silhouette had turned into a streak of light that swiftly disappeared into the horizon.

    Looking at Cai Xiao¡¯s leaving silhouette, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help clenching his hands. If they met the next time, he couldn¡¯t be relying on her help again. Therefore, he had to work harder on his cultivation.

 Chapter 814 - Kings Ceremony

    Chapter 814 - King¡¯s Ceremony

    Along with Cai Xiao¡¯s departure, the countless gazes withdrew from this mountain range. Seeing that today¡¯s matters hade to an end, they had no further reason to remain here, but they left full of shock. Not long from now, the matters that happened here and within the Dragon-Phoenix Haven would spread throughout the Northern Region like a storm.

    Mu Chen, who was a nameless figure in the past, would definitely be the most dazzling dark horse amongst the younger generations of the Northern Region.

    Mu Chen looked at the masses leaving and felt relieved. The Dragon-Phoenix Haven had finallye to an end.

    ¡°You actually rejected the invitation of the Endless Fire Territory?¡± Just when Mu Chen felt relieved, Mand¡¯s slightly astonished voice resounded. She was a little curious about why Mu Chen rejected Cai Xiao¡¯s invitation. Regardless of anything, the Endless Fire Territory was a colossus that the Great Havew Domain could not bepared to.

    ¡°If I told you that before I joined the Great Havew Domain, I even rejected an invitation from the Martial Realm, would you be even more shocked?¡± Mu Chen smiled with his eyes narrowed.

    Mand¡¯s golden pupils widened a little more. If an ordinary Third Grade Sovereign said such words to her, she would probably onlyugh it off. Buting from Mu Chen, she had no choice but to believe it. It felt a little unbelievable, since she was clear that, whether it was the Endless Fire Territory or the Martial Realm, not just anyone could receive an invitation from them, and Mu Chen had achieved it with his shallow strength. Thus, even she felt that it was unbelievable.

    ¡°The Endless Fire Territory and Martial Realm are huge, and bearing their name would also make my cultivation path easier. But... that is not what I want.¡± Mu Chen lightly smiled towards Mand, who was a little startled.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, Mand fell into silence for a brief moment, before looking at the former with a rare admiration in her eyes. Someone that enjoyed peace, even if he possessed outstanding talent, his prospects would be limited. Whereas Mu Chen¡¯s courage to walk the dangerous path of cultivation made Mand feel admiration.

    ¡°Right now, I somewhat understand how you became the owner of the Great Sr Undying Body.¡± Mand nodded her head.

    Mu Chen grinned and truly felt a little proud to hear such words from Mand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Great Havew Domain with me. You have done a good job this time and helped our Great Havew Domain get quite a bit of face back. Nine Nether is still waiting for you to hold a celebration.¡±

    Mand smiled, before she paused for a brief moment, then continued, ¡°This time going back, the King¡¯s Ceremony will soon begin... I need you to be the tenth King of the Great Havew Domain in this King¡¯s Ceremony.¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned as he looked at Mand with slight shock andplicated feelings. Back then, when he arrived in the Great Havew Domain, the various Kings of the Great Havew Domain were towering existences for him. But, right now, he could actually be on the same level as them. Although Mu Chen didn¡¯t care about the so-called ¡°King¡± that much, it represented the fruits of his hard work for the past year.

    ¡°But, my cultivation is only at Third Grade Sovereign... won¡¯t it cause some trouble if I¡¯m bestowed the kingship?¡± Mu Chen wasn¡¯t excited from Mand¡¯s promise. On the contrary he had frowned his brows.

    Mand¡¯s brows twitched, since she somewhat understood this calm temper of Mu Chen¡¯s. Therefore, she wasn¡¯t too surprised by his sharp senses and nodded her head. ¡°The King¡¯s Ceremony is a very important event in our Great Havew Domain. Our Great Havew Domain is too vast and has any forces. Just the amount of City Lords alone, there are nearly a thousand, with a majority of them contributing to the Great Havew Domain. Generally speaking, new Kings would be born amongst them, so there are many people eyeing the tenth King seat.¡±

    Mu Chen indifferently said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I will back out.¡±

    He did not see the so-called ¡°tenth King¡± with much importance. Perhaps, in his view, the only benefit of him being the tenth King would be a slight increase in the reputation of the Nine Nether Pce, but it had no great significance.

    ¡°No can do.¡± Mand said faintly.

    Mu Chen awkwardly rubbed his nose. He thought that he had offended Mand¡¯s prestige. Regardless of anything, she was the sole ruler of the Great Havew Domain.

    ¡°In our Great Havew Domain, if it wasn¡¯t for your appearance, there would only be two with the chance of being bestowed the kingship.¡± Mand calmly said, then continued, ¡°One of them is the City Lord of Sk City, the biggest City under our Great Havew Domain, Qin Zhong.

    ¡°Sk City, Qin Zhong?¡± Mu Chen murmured. He wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to this name, since he had heard about him from Nine Nether¡¯s mouth. Qin Zhong had a pretty great seniority in the Great Havew Domain, practicallyparable to the Nine Kings. However, his strength had yet to break through to Fifth Grade Sovereign, so he could not be bestowed the kingship.

    ¡°As for the other person, the Sect Master of the Ghost Moon Sect, Qiu Taiyin...¡±

    ¡°Qiu Taiyin.¡± Mu Chen frowned his brows. It was another highly reputable figure in the Great Havew Domain, once having opened up a huge territory for the Great Havew Domain.

    ¡°If it¡¯s the both of them, they are more qualified than me.¡± Mu Chen said honestly. Although he had been in the Great Havew Domain for only a year, his reputation had swiftly soared. Butpared to those seniors, he was still toocking. If he was bestowed the kingship, it might cause some troubles.

    ¡°Qin Zhong is loyal to my Great Havew Domain, so if he is to be titled King, I would agree to it.¡± Mand¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with a hint of cold light as she continued, ¡°Even if Qiu Taiyin is capable, his ambitions are extremely huge. ording to some intelligence that I got, he seems to have some sort of hidden rtionship with the Sky Profound Pce as well.¡±

    Mu Chen was startled upon hearing that. With his past status in the Great Havew Domain, he naturally wasn¡¯t qualified toe in contact with such pieces of information.

    ¡°But those pieces of information aren¡¯t confirmed. By adding on the fact that Qiu Taiyin has done a great contribution to the Great Havew Domain, others might have their hearts turning cold if I make my move towards him without any justification.¡± Mand said indifferently.

    ¡°If it was other times, I can naturally, slowly investigate him. But, right now, we don¡¯t have much time left.¡±

    Mu Chen frowned, ¡°Is it because... of the Hunting War?¡±

    Mand nodded her head, ¡°Before the Hunting War starts, ten Kings must be assembled. However, I absolutely cannot let someone that might have other thoughts be the tenth King of my Great Havew Domain. Such a hidden danger cannot remain.¡±

    ¡°You mean...?¡± Mu Chen murmured.

    ¡°During the King¡¯s Ceremony, Qiu Taiyin will naturally request to be bestowed the kingship. At that time, I will get Qin Zhong to obstruct him. If Qin Zhong manages to stop him, then everything is fine. But if he fails...¡± Mand¡¯s golden pupils looked at Mu Chen, ¡°Then you have to make your move and obtain the seat as the tenth King!¡±

    Mu Chen bitterly smiled, ¡°I knew there¡¯s nothing good in there, those aren¡¯t casual words.¡±

    Although Mu Chen had yet to meet Qiu Taiyin, he naturally knew that someone that could have such a reputation in the Great Havew Domain wasn¡¯t simple. ording to Mu Chen¡¯s spections, the strength of that fellow was probably no weaker than the Netherworld Prince.

    The moment they fought, not even Mu Chen was confident in winning.

    ¡°Rest assured, if you can aplish this task, I will fulfill all your requests.¡± Mand said with her eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Really?¡± Hearing her words, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help asking for confirmation.

    Mand nodded her head as she saw the corner of Mu Chen¡¯s mouth lift up and felt that there was something not right about it.

    Seeing her confirmation, Mu Chen was no longer courteous as he clenched his hand. A jade bamboo appeared in his hand, which he handed over to Mand. ¡°If I manage toplete the task, then help me gather all these things.¡±

    Mand took ahold of the jade bamboo with slight doubt and took a nce with her golden pupils. Thereafter, her face was a little stiff when she saw the light wordings on the jade bamboo.

    Primordial Hydra Blood¡¯s Blood Essence - 10 drops.

    Sky-Devouring Sparrow¡¯s Blood Essence - 10 drops.

    Spatial Beast¡¯s Blood Essence - 10 drops.

    ......

    On the jade bamboo, there were a total of ten different Divine Beast¡¯s Blood Essences. All those Divine Beasts had a fairly strong reputation in the Great Thousand World, so their Blood Essences were extremely rare and precious.

    ¡°Why do you need so many Divine Beast¡¯s Blood Essences?!¡± Mand clenched her teeth. Even such a big yer like the Great Havew Domain could not afford to gather all these Divine Beast¡¯s Blood Essences in a short amount of time.

    ¡°I naturally have my uses for them.¡± Mu Chen shrugged. The ten Divine Beast¡¯s Blood Essences werepulsory for him to cultivate the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra. At the start, when he realised that he needed these items, he nearly fainted, since he knew that it was an extremely difficult task for him to gather all these Divine Beast¡¯s Blood Essences in such a short amount of time. But, fortunately, since Mand had said those words, it had saved him a huge amount of trouble.

    ¡°How is it? Can you get them?¡± Mu Chen smiled with his eyes narrowed as he looked at Mand¡¯s stiffened face.

    Mand red at Mu Chen with hatred. ¡°You have been scheming this on me long ago, right?¡±

    With Mu Chen¡¯s scheming character, he had probably thought of how to extort her the moment she spoke about the King¡¯s Ceremony. Thinking about it again, his difficult expression earlier did look a little fake.

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen mischievouslyughed.

    ¡°As long as you can seize the seat of the tenth King, I¡¯ll let you fish benefit this time. Although my Great Havew Domain cannot gather all of these, I can go around the auction houses within the entire Northern Region to gather them for you.¡± Mand coldly snorted, before looking at Mu Chen with a dangerous light in her eyes. ¡°But if you fail, then don¡¯t me me.¡±

    Finishing her words, she turned around and flew out in a streak of light.

    The final nce from Mand made Mu Chen shiver in his heart, before shaking his head. He had just finished the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, and there was the King¡¯s Ceremony waiting for him...

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope that the City Lord Qin Zhong can deal with Qiu Taiyin.¡±

    Mu Chen flung his lips aside as he swiftly followed her.

 Chapter 815 - Luo Lis News

    Chapter 815 - Luo Li¡¯s News

    When Mu Chen returned to the Great Havew Domain, what awaited him was a grand celebration, as he had expected. Evidently, the entire Great Havew Domain had known of his feat in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven through special channels.

    His achievements had greatly given a great amount of face to the Great Havew Domain.

    After all these years, despite being one of the peak forces, the Great Havew Domain had been in thest in the younger generations amongst the various peak forces of the Northern Region. Especially when the genius of their Great Havew Domain was killed by the expert of the Netherworld Pce back then, it had greatly embarrassed the Great Havew Domain. Therefore, the Great Havew Domain had given up the opportunity for the Dragon-Phoenix Haven for all these years, until today...

    At the start, when Mand had announced of Mu Chen¡¯s participation in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven and representing the Great Havew Domain, the higher hierarchy of the Great Havew Domain felt slight disapproval in their hearts, even though they said nothing of it.

    Although the strength that Mu Chen had disyed made them understand the potential he possessed, he was still too far away from the elites on the Dragon-Phoenix Record.

    Therefore, no one was optimistic of Mu Chen taking part in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven. Perhaps there might have been some people thinking that he would just embarrass himself in going to the Dragon-Phoenix Haven.

    But, regardless of the thoughts of others, Mu Chen had managed to enter the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, alone.

    Furthermore, the Great Havew Domain received news that made them all feel dumbfounded.

    Mu Chen had defeated Liu Yan, confronted the Netherworld Prince and, in the end, sessfully ascended to the tenth step of the Dragon-Phoenix Stairs, sessfully obtaining the most precious inheritance in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven. The name of the Great Havew Domain¡¯s Mu Chen had covered up the names of many reputable elites.

    That caused the entire Great Havew Domain to stir.

    Those in the higher hierarchy that felt doubtful in their hearts earlier were practically speechless. Although they felt that it was a little hard to believe, they had to admit that this youth before them, who was initially nothing to them, had soared in the Northern Region like aet.

    Perhaps, not long from now, he would be a famed existence in the Northern Region.

    During the celebration, those in the Nine Nether Pce were undoubtedly the happiest and the most proud. Mu Chen came to their Nine Nether Pce along with Nine Nether, bing the Commander of their Nine Nether Pce at the same time. His outstanding performance made them feel proud for the Nine Nether Pce that had been suppressed for a long time.

    In the future, no one in the Great Havew Domain would dare to belittle their Nine Nether Pce.

    The celebrationsted for an entire two days, before the excitement gradually dissipated. Mu Chen had also finally managed to break free from all sorts of entanglements and returned to the Nine Nether Pce to rest. In his view, this celebration was basically even more exhausting and difficult than the fights in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven.

    In the Nine Nether Pce, the bright moon hung high in the sky with the chilly moonlight shining down.

    Mu Chen reclined on the roof of the Nine Nether Pce with his hands supporting the back of his head. He looked at the bright moon with azy gaze as the chilled breeze blew. His body, which had been tensed up for a long time, was also slowly rxing at this moment.

    The stench of blood that had stuck to him in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven was also gradually dissipating at this moment.

    Mu Chen looked at the bright moon and a gorgeous figure with long, silvery hair appeared in his mind. Her cool face was like a de, engraved in the depth of Mu Chen¡¯s heart.

    It was Luo Li.

    ¡°How are you in the Luo God n...?¡± Mu Chen muttered. After their separation, he had charged his way in the dangerous Great Thousand World, experienced numerous bloody battles and walked on the string between life and death. He did all those to fulfill a promise that he had once given to a girl, that he would be a supreme powerhouse. Just like in the Spiritual Road, he would stand before her and be the knight that protected his princess, cutting his way through all obstacles.

    There was also his mother. For the two most important women in his heart, he had to press forth. Regardless of how difficult the path for him to be a supreme powerhouse was, he couldn¡¯t back down.

    That¡¯s because he needed the power to protect.

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes and slowly clenched his fists.

    ¡°You look quite free.¡± Aughter rang out. Mu Chen opened his eyes and saw Nine Nether standing nearby with a smile on her face. The moonlight shone onto her, outlining her impressive curves.

    Mu Chenzily pulled the corner of his lips in response.

    ¡°There¡¯s two pieces of news, which I think you will be very happy to hear.¡± Nine Nether elegantly sat down beside Mu Chen. Her curvaceous figure was filled with temptation, with her fragrance being able to stir the hearts of others.

    ¡°Firstly, I have managed to obtain the information about Qin Zhong and Qiu Taiyin.¡± Nine Nether smiled. She and Mu Chen had a deep rtionship together, so she was definitely the first to know about Mand wanting Mu Chen to strive for the seat of the tenth King.

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen had onlyzily lifted his eyelids. Clearly, that wasn¡¯t much of a happy news to him.

    Seeing his response, Nine Nether wasn¡¯t angered. She continued to speak with her eyes narrowed. ¡°There¡¯s another piece of news... from the Western Heaven Realm.¡±

    ¡°Western Heaven Realm?!¡± Mu Chen was first stunned, before he immediately sat up and directed his gaze at Nine Nether with joy. He naturally knew that the Luo God n was located in the Western Heaven Realm!

    And the reason why Nine Nether wanted to tell him this information was definitely because it was linked to Luo Li.

    ¡°The Western Heaven Realm is extremely far from the Greaw Continent. If it wasn¡¯t for some special channels, it¡¯s extremely hard for information toe over. I have also paid a huge price to get it.¡± Nine Nether looked at Mu Chen with her eyes narrowed into smiles as she teased, ¡°How is it? Are you happy?¡±

    Mu Chen rubbed his nose as he drylyughed.

    Nine Nether no longer teased Mu Chen and pondered for a brief moment, before saying, ¡°ording to the information, ever since Luo Li returned to the Luo God n, the Blood God n has increased their pace of attacking. The two ns have gone through countless battles with countless casualties and blood flowing like a river.

    ¡°That little girlfriend of yours is pretty good. Ever since she returned to the Luo God n, she did not oversee from the Royal n and had led an elite force to guard the borders, fighting numerous times with the army of the Blood God n.¡± There was admiration contained in Nine Nether¡¯s tone.

    But hearing her words, Mu Chen¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help changing. The strength of the Luo God n and Blood God n was stronger than the Great Havew Domain. A level of that battle would definitely have numerous experts assembled that even Sovereign Realm experts weren¡¯t anything much. Luo Li taking the lead herself was undoubtedly the most dangerous thing to do.

    ¡°She was right to do that.¡±

    Nine Nether took a nce at Mu Chen and faintly said, ¡°It¡¯s said that the Royal n of the Luo God n is in a mess. It was because of Luo Tianshen that it did not go out of control. Although Luo Li has a noble status, she is still young. If she leads the army herself, not only can she train herself and increase the morale of the Luo God n, it will also raise her spot in the Luo God n, winning the support of more nsmen and Elders.¡±

    ¡°And the reality has proven that her actions were the right ones. In the past year, when she led the Luo God n¡¯s elite army and fought numerous times with the Blood God n, her reputation in the Luo God n rose higher and higher as well. Especially amongst the younger generations of the Luo God n. There were people continuously leaning on her side. In addition to the support of Luo Tianshen, perhaps she might soon be the Empress of the Luo God n.¡±

    ¡°At that point in time, perhaps the Luo God n will rise once again in her hands.¡±

    Nine Nether gently sighed, ¡°She did not have an easy time, but she did a good job.¡±

    Hearing Nine Nether¡¯s words, the joy in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes gradually retracted and he looked up at the bright moon. Shortly after, he deeply inhaled a mouthful of chilled air and gradually closed his eyes.

    He could hear the yells of war that resounded throughout the sky with streaks of light flying everywhere before shing together with blood and Spiritual Energy bursting at the same time.

    The entire heavens and earth were trembling.

    On a hill in that battlefield, there was a young girl that held a longsword with her silvery long hair fluttering in the wind. Her ss-like pupils looked at the mountains of corpses and the ocean of blood. In the region dyed in crimson and filled with ughter, her figure was exceptionally tiny.

    Mu Chen opened his eyes and that scene thoroughly turned his heart cold. So it turns out that after he hade to the Great Thousand World, Luo Li, who had returned to the Luo God n, did not have a good time as well. The dangers and pressure that she had to bear far exceeded his.

    When he was walking on the string between life and death, Luo Li was also leading a huge army,unching battles with the Blood God n.

    Perhaps she understood Mu Chen and she knew that because of that promise he had made, he wouldn¡¯t back down no matter what dangerous situation he faced. Therefore, she was also working hard in her own way. She hoped that in this way, she could bear some of his pressure.

    She wasn¡¯t the kind of girl that would quietly wait and watch Mu Chen be covered in blood and wounds in his path to bing a supreme powerhouse. The kind of girl that could only stand far away and feel the aching in her heart for him.

    Except that doing that, Mu Chen would also feel an aching pain in his heart for her.

    ¡°I¡¯m still not strong enough...¡±

    Mu Chen murmured. Just when he thought that he was working hard enough, he had forgotten that in a distant ce, there was a girl that was also working hard just so that he did not have to work so hard.

    ¡°Rest assured. Luo Li, I will definitely fulfill my promise.¡±

    Mu Chen clenched his fist as a sharpness soared into his ck pupils. Thezy bearing he had earlierpletely disappeared. He needed to be even more powerful.

    Looking at the changes in Mu Chen¡¯s bearing, Nine Nether smiled and muttered in her head, ¡°Mu Chen, there will be a day when you be the supreme powerhouse. I have always believed in that from the beginning.¡±

    ¡°Give me the information on those two fellows. Right now, I am very interested in it.¡±

    Mu Chen gave Nine Nether a smile, before extending his hand out. It looks like, in order for Mand to gather the ten types of Divine Beast¡¯s Blood Essences, he cannot give up on the seat of the tenth King.

    For that girl, who was working hard right now.

 Chapter 816 - Seizing the King Seat

    Chapter 816 - Seizing the King Seat

    For the next ten days, Mu Chen had not taken a step out of the Nine Nether Pce, blocking any disturbance from the outside world and had gone into the cultivation chamber for seclusion.

    After knowing some news about Luo Li, he knew that the hard work and improvement he had done so far was far from enough,pared to that girl who was also working hard.

    There was still a long way to the promise that he had made with that girl. Therefore, now wasn¡¯t the time for him to be satisfied and rx.

    He needed to be even stronger!

    After blocking all disturbances and entering his seclusion training, the Northern Region was swept again by his news, which caused quite a bit ofmotion. After all, he was the first one that managed to step onto the tenth step of the Dragon-Phoenix Haven after all these years, so how could the experts in the Northern Region not be startled by his feat?

    Especially after knowing that Mu Chen¡¯s strength was just in the Third Grade Sovereign, defeating Liu Yan and obstructing the Netherworld Prince. After knowing those achievements, the astonishments became even more intense.

    Every single opening of the Dragon-Phoenix Haven would cause great changes to the Dragon-Phoenix Record. It wasn¡¯t an exception this time as well, with Mu Chen being the most dazzling dark horse.

    Whether it was his achievements of defeating Liu Yan, obstructing the Netherworld Prince or ascending the tenth step of the Dragon-Phoenix Stairs, it was sufficient to have his name spread amongst the younger generations of the Northern Region.

    Therefore, after the assessment of many experts, the Dragon-Phoenix Record changed. Mu Chen¡¯s name had directly reced Liu Yan and was ranked the third, exceeding experts like Su Biyue, Hong Yu and the rest.

    Above his ranking was the Netherworld Prince and Fang Yi, who had not changed. The strength disyed by those two surpassed everyone, even Mu Chen, who had a brilliant disy of his ability this time, he could only barely obstruct the Netherworld Prince.

    As for Cai Xiao, who made the brightest disy in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, she was like a legend. After the Dragon-Phoenix Haven hade to an end, Cai Xiao left the Northern Region, leaving a breathtaking silhouette behind. Because of the fact that she was not someone of the Northern Region, her name did not appear on the Dragon-Phoenix Record. But those that partook in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven could never forget her. She had a stunning beauty like a queen, and even geniuses like Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince were not on her level.

    In the Dragon-Phoenix Mountain Range, the identity that Cai Xiao had revealed shock to many peak forces in the Northern Region, the daughter of the me Emperor. Even the Divine Pavilion did not dare to overlook this. That¡¯s because only colossi at their level had a better understanding of how powerful the Endless Fire Territory and the me Emperor were in the Great Thousand World.

    Just thinking about it, even the Divine Pavilion and the Netherworld Pce felt fearful. It was fortunate that Cai Xiao had defeated Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince. Otherwise, if she was defeated and suffered heavy injuries, thus attracting the rage of the Endless Fire Territory, that would definitely spell trouble.

    And this sort of thought made those peak forces feel down. After all, they stood at the pinnacle of the Northern Region, yet they¡¯re actually afraid of bringing harm to someone and bringing an annihtion disaster onto them...

    But they couldn¡¯t be med, since such a colossus like the Endless Fire Territory was too terrifying.

    After Mu Chen¡¯s name was ced third on the Dragon-Phoenix Record, themotion in the Great Havew Domain had slowly died down, reced with an even more attractive asion.

    The King¡¯s Ceremony.

    In the eyes of the experts of the Great Havew Domain, it was something that attracted their attention even more than the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, since the King¡¯s Ceremony was an event rted to their personal interests.

    The Great Havew Domain possessed a vast territory, with experts like clouds beneath them. However, the hierarchy of the Great Havew Domain was extremely strict. The Domain Ruler, the dictator, and beneath it was the Three Emperors, Nine Kings, the various Commanders, the City Lords and the subsidiary forces. Rising in the hierarchy would represent an increase in resources and status.

    The Three Emperors all possessed powerful strength, only those reaching Seventh Grade Sovereign could be titled an Emperor. Hence, there weren¡¯t many in the Great Havew Domain that possessed this qualification.

    The status of a King was also extremely attractive in the Great Havew Domain. That¡¯s because, by bing a King, they would be able to form their own troops. Not only could they obtain arge amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids from the Great Havew Domain, they would also even be distributed with cities. When attacking other forces, they¡¯re only required to submit a smaller portion of their harvest to the Great Havew Domainpared to the other cities and subsidiary forces. Therefore, there were many people yearning for the King status.

    ording to custom, the Kings were those that could reach the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm. Naturally, Nine Nether was an exception, since she had the huge backing of the Nine Nether Bird n behind her. Strictly speaking, such Divine Beasts¡¯ ns with a long history were something that even Mand would fear. Therefore, there was an exception made for Nine Nether.

    It was impossible for the other experts to have such opportunities, so they could only fight for it with their own strengths.

    And so, the King¡¯s Ceremony was an asion of bestowing Kingship. Therefore, it could be imagined how important it was.

    Therefore, when the Northern Region was still in an uproar from Mu Chen taking third in the Dragon-Phoenix Record, the experts of the Great Havew Domain had directed all their attention towards the pending King¡¯s Ceremony.

    As long as they had sessfully been titled a King, their status would soar in the Great Havew Domain.

    Therefore, under the anxious wait of many experts, the King¡¯s Ceremony had finally arrived, as scheduled.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Today, the Great Havew Domain was undoubtedly the most bustling in the entire year. There were streaks of light flying towards the Greaw Sky like locusts from every direction.

    The security in the Greaw Sky today was also even tighter, even the troops beneath the Kings have helped to maintain order, preventing chaos from happening, which would embarrass themselves.

    However, judging from this spectacr scene, the King¡¯s Ceremony was, indeed, worthy of being the most popr asion in the Great Havew Domain. Many people were also very excited about this, since everyone wished to know who would be the tenth King.

    Nine Nether Pce

    Outside the cultivation chamber stood two figures. The one standing in front was, naturally, Nine Nether, with Tang Bing, dressed in ck, behind.

    At this moment, thetter had her gaze fixed on the tightly shut cultivation chamber, ¡°The King¡¯s Ceremony will start soon and that fe is still not out yet.¡±

    Nine Nether smiled, not looking hurried. ¡°Everything must be properly prepared. After all, seizing the tenth King is not a simple task.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, just for that fellow¡¯s seclusion, I took out over 200,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid with great effort. If he fails, I¡¯ll make him cough it back out.¡± Tang Bing said with a little heartache. She was the housekeeper of the Nine Nether Pce, with all the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid in the Nine Nether Pce under her control. Nine Nether had given him 200,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid for his seclusion this time, which had to go through Tang Bing in order to make the withdrawal.

    ¡°What a little miser. Rx, he¡¯s worth the investment.¡± Nine Nether couldn¡¯t help smiling as she rubbed Tang Bing¡¯s face and teased, ¡°You can invest yourself over as well, I¡¯ll guarantee your ample profits in the future.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister!¡±

    Tang Bing¡¯s face grew red. She had maintained a cold bearing in the Nine Nether Pce, most of the time, so she looked somewhat imposing. Therefore, such an act of a little girl being bashful was rare to sight.

    ¡°Who wants to invest in me?¡± At this time, the cultivation chamber suddenly opened with aughter ringing out from it. Mu Chen walked out and looked at the two girls with a smile on his face.

    Seeing Mu Chen showing up, Tang Bing¡¯s face grew redder. Shortly after, she swept a nce at Mu Chen before her brows knitted. ¡°You did not break through?¡±

    Although the Spiritual Energy around Mu Chen was even more refined at this moment, he was still at the level of Third Grade Sovereign and did not break through to Fourth Grade Sovereign like Tang Bing had predicted.

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen¡¯s face instantly became bitter as he smiled, ¡°What do you see me as? You want me to make a breakthrough after a single seclusion?¡±

    Tang Bing¡¯s face was red as she muttered, ¡°Then, weren¡¯t all those Sovereign Spiritual Liquids wasted?¡±

    Mu Chen helplessly rolled his eyes.

    Nine Nether circled around Mu Chen with her gaze lightly flickering. Her eyes were more keen than Tang Bing¡¯s, so she could sense that judging from Mu Chen¡¯s current Spiritual Energy, it was extremely full. Furthermore, he seemed to be suppressing something on purpose.

    ¡°Looks like your harvest in this seclusion is pretty good.¡± Nine Nether smiled.

    Mu Chen smiled but he did not speak a word. He stretched his waist and looked at the sky outside the Nine Nether Pce. He could sense the numerous powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuationsing from every direction.

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s worthy of being the most popr asion in the Great Havew Domain.¡± Mu Chen was a little startled. After being in the Great Havew Domain for so long, this was the first time that he had seen so many people gathering in one ce.

    ¡°Are you prepared?¡± Nine Nether smiled as she looked at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen deeply inhaled a mouthful of air as his gaze gradually turned solemn and lightly nodded his head. This time, in the King¡¯s Ceremony, be it the Greaw City¡¯s City Lord Qin Zhong or the Ghost Moon Sect¡¯s Qiu Taiyin, their strength definitely wouldn¡¯t be weaker than the Netherworld Prince.

    If he wanted to be titled a King, there would definitely be an intense battle taking ce.

    But, no matter what, it was impossible for him to cower.

    Mu Chen raised his head as the face of a girl shed across his mind. He clenched his fist as he walked out.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The seat of the Tenth King, he¡¯s determined to seize it.

 Chapter 817 - Meeting of the Two Powerhouse

    Chapter 817 - Meeting of the Two Powerhouse

    In the past, the Greaw za was in a sealed state, only opened on important asions. The King¡¯s Ceremony was clearly an important asion, so today, this ce was filled with bustling noises.

    The za was so vast that the end could not be seen. It was filled with a multitude of people and the bustling noises here were so loud that they soared into the clouds, before spreading out, and could be heard anywhere within the Greaw Sky.

    Not only was this ce the most bustling in the Greaw Sky, but it was also probably the most bustling territory in the entire Great Havew Domain.

    At the centre of the za, there was a huge stone stage, also known as the King¡¯s Ceremony Stage, in the Great Havew Domain.

    Every single birth of a new King in the Great Havew Domain was held here.

    Bustling noises had enveloped this entire region. Furthermore, there were figures still flying over from the distant ce, with endless streaks of light flowing over beforending amongst the spectators.

    At the front of the za were several towering stone thrones that were distinctively ssified. The highest one was a golden throne, dazzled with golden light under the sunlight that vaguely emitted a pressure from the throne.

    When Mu Chen and Nine Nether appeared here, they had undoubtedly attracted lots of attention over. Right now, the Nine Nether Pce wasn¡¯t like the past and everyone knew that the weakest faction among the Kings in the past was rising. Therefore, when the experts of the Great Havew Domain saw the arrival of Nine Nether and Mu Chen, their gazes became much more gravepared to the past.

    In the past year, the reputation of the Nine Nether Pce was growing with each passing day in the Great Havew Domain.

    Those gazes briefly stopped on Nine Nether, before shifting towards Mu Chen, who was beside her. There were many gazes looking at him. After all, his name was resounding in the entire Northern Region in the recent period.

    His achievements in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven had left even some veteran experts in the Great Havew Domain to feel inwardly shocked. Furthermore, they were clear that Mu Chen had only been in the Great Havew Domain for less than a year.

    If he was given more time, he would definitely be a powerhouse in the Great Havew Domain.

    Nine Nether and Mu Chen paid no attention to those gazes andnded before the Nine Nether Pce¡¯s group, waiting for the King¡¯s Ceremony to start.

    Standing beside Nine Nether, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze had swept out in the za. Over here, the other eight Kings have arrived. Judging from the looks of this, this King¡¯s Ceremony was clearly extremely important.

    When Mu Chen was sweeping his gaze around, the gazes of the eight Kings had also briefly stopped on him. The Asura King and Mountain Splitting King had a hint of admiration in their eyes. Clearly, his performance in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven had not only won over the younger generations of the Northern Region, but even veterans like them also eximed in admiration.

    Naturally, the Blood Hawk King, who had been targeting Mu Chen and Nine Nether right from the start, was gritting his teeth. Back then, when Mu Chen entered the Great Havew Domain, thetter was only an ant that he could easily squash. But it was this ant that greatly humiliated the Blood Hawk Hall.

    Right now, after less than a year, the ant in his eyes had grown to a height that even he was inwardly shocked. Although the Blood Hawk King could still suppress Mu Chen, he had to admit that he would have to pay a price in order to achieve it, since this youth before him was no longer an ant like the past.

    The changes in that position clearly made the Blood Hawk King feel unhappy in his heart. But no matter how unhappy he was, he no longer dared to do anything to Mu Chen. That¡¯s because practically everyone in the Great Havew Domain knew that he had some rtionship with the Domain Ruler. With the Domain Ruler looking after him, not to mention about him, even the Spiritual Pupils Emperor, who was backing him did not dare to do anything to Mu Chen.

    Therefore, he could only swallow up all the unhappiness.

    Whoosh!

    When the various Kings were secretly looking at Mu Chen, there was a sharp wind-breaking sound, along with a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation, which attracted much attention.

    ¡°That fellow Qin Zhong... is finally here!¡±

    ¡°Haha, I knew he would not let this chance pass!¡±

    ¡°Except, I don¡¯t know if he can be sessfully be bestowed kingship.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    When that wind-breaking noise rang out, it had caused an uproar in the Greaw za, he was evidently recognized.

    ¡°Greaw City¡¯s City Lord, Qin Zhong?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze lightly shed at this moment as well.

    Under many gazes, that streak of light appeared in the air above the za in a sh, before cupping his fists towards everyone.

    Looking over, Mu Chen saw a tough and stocky-built middle-aged man with a clearugh hung on his face, an appearance that gave others a favourable impression.

    Powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations were faintly visible around the middle-aged man. ording to Mu Chen¡¯s estimations, Qin Zhong¡¯s strength was probably not any weaker than the Netherworld Prince.

    ¡°After so many years, that fellow seems to have improved quite a bit.¡± Nine Nether swept a nce at Qin Zhong as she lightly cast her lips aside.

    Mu Chen looked at Nine Nether in surprise. Judging from her tone, she seemed to have some rtion with this Qin Zhong.

    Before he could even pop the question, Qin Zhong had directly walked towards their Nine Nether Pce¡¯s location as hisughter rang out. ¡°Haha. Little Nine Nether, it has been some time since west met. After disappearing for so long, I thought that you¡¯d failed your evolution.¡±

    ¡°After so many years, you¡¯ve still not broken through to the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm. With this cultivating speed... you still have the cheek toe participate in the King¡¯s Ceremony?¡± Nine Netherzily said, without giving any face in her tone.

    Qin Zhong¡¯s face turned stiff. ¡°No matter what, I have still helped you in the past. Can you not strike me like this.¡±

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t helpughing from the side as he found this Qin Zhong to be an interesting person.

    Hearing theughter, Qin Zhong¡¯s gaze shifted towards Mu Chen and said with his eyes narrowed, ¡°You must be Mu Chen, whose fame has been spreading widely in the Northern Region, right? The younger generations will surpass us in time, having such an achievement at such a young age.¡±

    ¡°City Lord Qin Zhong is ttering me.¡±

    Mu Chen cupped his fist with a smile. From his initial contact with Qin Zhong, he had some favourable opinion of him. That¡¯s because he could feel that Qin Zhong¡¯s straightforward character wasn¡¯t an act. Furthermore, judging from the gazes from the surroundings directed at Qin Zhong, his human rtions seemed to be pretty good in the Great Havew Domain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t unt your seniority, you might not have a share in this King¡¯s Ceremony.¡± Nine Nether said faintly.

    Qin Zhong was stunned, before giving a thoughtful nce at Mu Chen and smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, since I have failed for so many years. Failing another time doesn¡¯t matter. But if we have to fight, I will give it my all. At that time, I will see how formidable the young expert that¡¯s ranked third on the Dragon-Phoenix Record really is.¡±

    Hearing his words, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze suddenly narrowed, just when he was about to speak. At the same time, Qin Zhong and Nine Nether had raised their heads. In the azure horizon, a strand of ck smoke whistled over like a meteorite, containing a chilling cold that wanted to freeze the blood of others.

    Many experts raised their heads as they looked at the ck smoke that streaked across the horizon. When the ck smoke swept over, it turned into a ck tornado and fell onto the za. When the ck smoke dissipated, a ck-robed figure appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    That person had a somewhat handsome feature, except that his gaze was extremely cold and his thin lips looked like des that struck a chill in others.

    At this moment, he wore a smile as he looked at everyone in the za and cupped his fists, ¡°Qiu Taiyin of the Ghost Moon Sect greets everyone here.¡±

    Echos resounded in this za. Qiu Taiyin was a somewhat famous character amongst the veterans in the Gret Havew Domain. After all these years, he was known to be the first beneath the Kings of the Great Havew Domain. This time, in participating in the King¡¯s Ceremony, he was the most favourable one to obtain the tenth King¡¯s seat.

    This was indeed a meeting of two powerhouses.

    ¡°He¡¯s the Sect Master of the Ghost Moon Sect, Qiu Taiyin?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was also looking at Qiu Taiyin with his brows lightly knitted. He sensed a faint dangering from thetter.

    Qiu Taiyin was indeed worthy of his fame in the Great Havew Domain. It looked like in this King¡¯s Ceremony, wanting to bar the way of this fellow was not going to be an easy task.

    Dong!

    When Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was flickering, a bright ringing bell sound resounded throughout this region. Shortly after, everyone¡¯s hearts moved as they raised their heads. On the golden throne up on the za, space distorted and a petite figure slowly appeared.

    Beneath the golden throne, the Three Emperors had also appeared, overlooking the experts of the Great Havew Domain in the za.

    ¡°We respectfully wee the Domain Lord!¡±

    All the experts in this region cupped their fists as they said in respectful tones that resounded throughout this region.

    Mand lightly waved her hand and her golden pupils faintly swept through all the experts on the field. Her gaze swept past Qin Zhong and Qiu Taiyin, before briefly stopping on Mu Chen, then her tender voice imposingly rang out.

    ¡°In this King¡¯s Ceremony, there are three people qualified to be titled ¡®King¡¯.¡±

    The voices in this region had turned silent with only Mand¡¯s voice resounding throughout this region. Every expert had their bodies tense up, since only those that were approved by Mand could have the qualifications to fight for the tenth King¡¯s seat!

    ¡°Greaw City¡¯s City Lord, Qin Zhong.¡±

    ¡°Ghost Moon Sect¡¯s Sect Master, Qiu Taiyin.¡±

    Some regretful voices resounded in the Greaw za, since it was pretty much expected. After all, the two of them were the ones with the most qualifications and abilities to fight for the King¡¯s seat.

    Just as they felt pity, Mand¡¯s voice briefly paused, before sounding out again.

    ¡°Nine Nether Pce, Mu Chen.¡±

 Chapter 818 - Qin Zhong VS Qiu Taiyin

    <strong>Chapter 818 - Qin Zhong VS Qiu Taiyin</strong>

    ¡°Nine Nether Pce, Mu Chen.¡±

    When thest sentence came from Mand¡¯s mouth, the voices in this entire za seemed to have paused for a brief moment before everyone directed their astonished gazes towards Mu Chen, along with an uproar.

    ¡°Mu Chen? Is it that new Commander of the Nine Nether Pce?¡±

    ¡°He is actually participating the King¡¯s Ceremony as well... doesn¡¯t this seem too sloppy? He¡¯s been in our Great Havew Domain for barely a year.¡±

    ¡°Although his performance in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven is outstanding, this King¡¯s Ceremony is much harder than the Dragon-Phoenix Haven. Although Mu Chen was able to win in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, that was because of the help from the daughter of the me Emperor.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s another reason...¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Whispers filled with doubt and unconceble jealousy rang out in the sky. After all, the time Mu Chen was in the Great Havew Domain was too short, but his rise was too fast. Achievements that others had to spend years to umte was aplished by Mu Chen in less than a year.

    This difference made them feel unbnced in their hearts, so criticism was unavoidable.

    Qiu Taiyin, who was donned in a ck robe, cast a nce at Mu Chen with a light smile. There weren¡¯t that many emotions disyed from him. In his view, only Qin Zhong could slightly threaten him. As for Mu Chen, although he possessed outstanding talent, he was still too young and could not be ced in his heart.

    He¡¯s determined to be the tenth King!

    Mu Chen paid no attention to the doubtfulmotion, he had his eyes hung low and maintained a calm expression. Tang Bing, Tang Rou and those of the Nine Nether Pce standing behind him felt indignation, but they could not speak due to Nine Nether stopping them.

    At this point in time, those disputes were practically useless, since strength determined everything.

    On the golden throne, there weren¡¯t any ripples on Mand¡¯s face as she looked at the za that was in an uproar. After slightly pushing her hand down, she caused all the voices to be quiet.

    This was the Great Havew Domain, and she was the ruler of it. So no one could change her words.

    ¡°Since everyone is already here, then let us begin this King¡¯s Ceremony.¡± She lightly waved her hand and her imposing voice caused the heavens and earth to lightly tremble.

    Dong!

    A brilliant bell rang out in this region as many experts had their eyes heated. They knew that this King¡¯s Ceremony would definitely be extremely intense.

    Rustle!

    Under the innumerable gazes, Qiu Taiyin lightly smiled and his figure moved, appearing on the King¡¯s Ceremony Stage with his hands behind his back. His gaze disregarded Mu Chen and was directed at Qin Zhong. ¡°Brother Qin, I¡¯m looking forward to some teachings.¡±

    Qin Zhong cast a nce at Mu Chen and saw thetter had a smile hung on his face. His feet tapped and he appeared on the King¡¯s Ceremony Stage, standing at the opposite side of Qiu Taiyin.

    The two of them faced each other with vast Spiritual Energy sweeping out and a heavy pressure started to spread out from the King¡¯s Ceremony Stage, causing many of the experts¡¯ faces to gradually turn solemn.

    Qin Zhong¡¯s sharp gaze locked onto Qiu Taiyin and slowly clenched his fist. The poprity of thetter was getting greater amongst the veterans in the Great Havew Domain, so being known as the top beneath the King level wasn¡¯t false.

    Therefore, the King¡¯s Ceremony today wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    Boom!

    A vast amount of Spiritual Energy swept out like a storm from Qin Zhong as his gaze turned cold. He stomped his feet and soared into the horizon, both of his palms flickered with a jade-coloured light. It¡¯s as if his hand was made of jade, containing enormous power in them.

    ¡°Jade Cauldron Hands!¡±

    Qin Zhong barked out as some jade cauldron runes vaguely appeared at the centre of his palms, before an enormous palm seal of Spiritual Energy flew out. There were also jade cauldron runes on the Spiritual Energy palm, emanating endless power, as if it could crush mountains.

    ¡°Haha. I have been hearing about Brother Qin Zhong¡¯s Jade Cauldron Divine Art for a long time, I will get to experience it for myself, today.¡± Qiu Taiyin calmly smiled, facing Qin Zhong¡¯s attack. Both of his palms drew a loop as gushes of ck smoke surged. It was filled with extremely cold Spiritual Energy that could even freeze the atmosphere.

    Whoosh!

    The ck smoke looked like it was alive, taking the form of a huge python, before soaring into the sky, and shed with the Jade Cauldron Palm.

    Boom!

    Violent Spiritual Energy swept out, the impact even caused space to slightly distort.

    Qin Zhong¡¯s gaze flickered as he abruptly formed seals. A dazzling light soared into the sky from his body. His entire body had actually turned into a white jade.

    ¡°This is...¡± Mu Chen looked at Qin Zhong¡¯s body with slight astonishment, since he could sense that Qin Zhong¡¯s physique seemed to have gotten stronger.

    ¡°That is the Jade Cauldron Divine Physique, a Body Refining Divine Art that Qin Zhong had obtained from an ancient ruin. It is precisely because of this that he could be the City Lord of the Greaw City.¡± Nine Nether exined.

    Rustle!

    When Nine Nether and Mu Chen were speaking, Qin Zhong¡¯s figure, which had turned sparkling, had suddenly disappeared. When he appeared again, he actually appeared behind Qiu Taiyin, before swiftly thrusting his fist, along with a power that could crush mountains, towards thetter¡¯s back like a bolt of lightning.

    Facing such a swift attack, even Qiu Taiyin didn¡¯t seem able to react to it as Qin Zhong¡¯s fist flew over.

    Tsssssi.

    Qin Zhong¡¯s fist had quickly pierced through Qiu Taiyin¡¯s chest. But when it pierced through, Qin Zhong¡¯s face abruptly changed. He saw Qiu Taiyin¡¯s body turning into smoke from the area his hand had pierced through.

    Qin Zhong instantly felt danger in his heart and immediately wanted to withdraw his fist.

    ¡°Haha. Brother Qin Zhong, it¡¯s against etiquette not to respond, why don¡¯t you try my Ghastly Mist Physique?¡± A smear of an abnormal smile rose on the corner of Qiu Taiyin¡¯s mouth as the smoke on his chest suddenly froze. A terrifying chill had quickly froze Qin Zhong¡¯s arm and was swiftly spreading up along his arm in an attempt to freeze his entire body.

    The sinister chill invaded Qin Zhong¡¯s body and tried to freeze the Spiritual Energy in his body as well. In an instant, this caused a drastic change in expression on his face. His gaze suddenly turned dark as Spiritual Energy burst out from his body without any holding back.

    Boom!

    A vast Spiritual Energy swept out, forming into a powerful Spiritual Energy pressure. Instantly causing amotion and anyone could tell that the strength of Qin Zhong¡¯s Spiritual Energy had surpassed the Fourth Grade Sovereign Realm, just a step away from the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°Looks like Qin Zhong has some improvements after all these years. If he¡¯s given a little more time, breaking through to Fifth Grade Sovereign is only a matter of time.¡± Someone sighed. Qin Zhong had stayed at the Fourth Grade Sovereign Realm for many years, and he finally had some improvements.

    There was a sh of astonishment in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. Qin Zhong did have some trump cards, with such strength, he was equivalent to the Netherworld Prince. Thetter was also just half a step away from the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    Boom!

    Spiritual Energy swept on the King¡¯s Ceremony Stage as the ck ice on Qin Zhong¡¯s arm shattered with his figure moving back in retreat. At the same time, with the vibration of Spiritual Energy, the chill that had invaded his body dispersed.

    ¡°So, City Lord Qin Zhong is already half a step into being a Fifth Grade Sovereign, congrattions.¡± As the ck smoke surged, Qiu Taiyin slowly turned around and his lips rose.

    Qin Zhong maintained a calm expression as a vast Spiritual Energy undted around him like an ocean. Every single move of his emanated a powerful force that could crush mountains.

    His gaze was fixed onto Qiu Taiyin. Although he was, indeed, half a step from the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm, he still faintly felt pressureing from thetter.

    It looks like he needed to go all-out.

    Qin Zhong deeply inhaled a mouthful of air and swiftly formed seals at lightning speed. Instantly, a dazzling jade-coloured light burst forth, forming into a massive figure.

    That figure looked like it was made from jade and the runes of an ancient cauldron could be seen on the jade-white figure as a powerful force undted in this region, making others feel pressured.

    ¡°That¡¯s...Qin Zhong¡¯s Jade Cauldron Celestial Body!¡± When the jade figure appeared, it instantly caused an uproar in this region. Clearly, they weren¡¯t unfamiliar towards Qin Zhong¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body.

    Qin Zhong¡¯s figure appeared on the head of this jade-white figure and h looked down at Qiu Taiyin.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally taking this Jade Cauldron Celestial Body out.¡± Qiu Taiyin raised his head as he looked at the dazzling white figure with an indifferent smile on his face.

    ¡°Looks like I cannot hold back if I want to beat you, Brother Qin Zhong.¡± Qiu Taiyin smiled as he waved his hand. ck smoke gushed out, soaring into the horizon before forming into a huge ck figure.

    The ck smoke coiled around the huge figure like a ck dragon and the chill had lowered the temperature in this region.

    ¡°That¡¯s Qiu Taiyin¡¯s Great Yin Celestial Body!¡± Someone eximed.

    Mu Chen looked at the two colossi. Although they were ranked towards the end of the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies, both Qin Zhong and Qiu Taiyin had deep attainments in their Sovereign Celestial Bodies, respectively.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to determine the winner.¡±

    Under countless heated gazes, Qiu Taiyin appeared on the head of the Great Yin Celestial Body as he looked at Qin Zhong with an abnormal smile on the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Hard to determine the winner? I don¡¯t think so...¡±

    Qiu Taiyin slowly opened his arms as the chill and sharpness in his eyes grew stronger. The ck smoke-like Spiritual Energy also started sweeping around him, forming a tornado.

    The bright sky was swiftly turning dark as the ck smoke covered the sun and an extremely powerful Spiritual Energy pressure spread out in this region.

    Sensing the Spiritual Energy pressure, Qin Zhong¡¯s face drastically changed.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether had narrowed their eyes and couldn¡¯t help sucking in breath of air. That¡¯s because the Spiritual Energy pressure had reached the level of Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm!

    Qiu Taiyin had actually broken through to the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm!

 Chapter 819 - Fifth Grade Sovereign

    <strong>Chapter 819 - Fifth Grade Sovereign</strong>

    A vast Spiritual Energy enveloped this region as a great Spiritual Energy pressure emanated, causing even space to undte. A ck figure stood like a demonic god, emitting a dreadful pressure and chill.

    Many experts around the za had a change in their expressions from the powerful Spiritual Energy pressure being emitted from Qiu Taiyin and could sense that the pressure had surpassed the realm of Fourth Grade Sovereign, it¡¯s at the level of a Fifth Grade Sovereign!

    Compared to Qin Zhong, who was half a step into the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm, Qiu Taiyin was clearly stronger!

    Many experts felt startled in their hearts. Qiu Taiyin had already made his breakthrough, it¡¯s no wonder why he was so confident in bing the tenth King.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether¡¯s expressions turned grave. As for the other experts, their brows couldn¡¯t help knitting, since they knew how troublesome things would be after Qiu Taaiyin had stepped into the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    That meant that Qiu Taiyin possessed the true qualifications to be titled a King!

    Furthermore, with his strength at the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm, he could sweep through every expert beneath the Nine Kings.

    Under the uproar, Mand, who sat on her throne, had a faint ripple in her golden pupils. However, she was still overlooking the battle as a superior existence. There weren¡¯t any ripples on her face. It was as if she was a deity overlooking the mortals.

    In her eyes, it didn¡¯t matter if Qiu Taiyin was at the Fourth Grade Sovereign Realm or the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm, he was still an ant in her eyes. If it wasn¡¯t for the military distribution before the Hunting War, she would have probably made her move and have him killed. In the eyes of an Earth Sovereign powerhouse, the so-called ¡°rules¡± could be easily changed with a whim of her heart.

    But, right now, she could clearly not do that, causing a hint of a chill to sh across her golden pupils.

    On the King¡¯s Ceremony Stage, Qin Zhong¡¯s face was also unsightly as he looked at Qiu Taiyin. The powerful pressure emanated from thetter made even him feel a little pressured.

    Although he hade in contact with the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm, he had not broken through to that level yet. That step was simr to ascending the heavens.

    ¡°Admit defeat, you don¡¯t have a chance.¡± Qiu Taiyin crossed his arms across his chest as he gave Qin Zhong a faint smile.

    Qin Zhong¡¯s face changed as he deeply inhaled a mouthful of air. There wasn¡¯t a hint of admitting defeat in his eyes. No matter what his chances were, he definitely would not admit defeat in the midst of a battle.

    Qin Zhong gave Qiu Taiyin a nce, before his face gradually turned solemn. His hands joined together and a glittering jade-coloured light burst out from his body. At the same time, the Jade Cauldron Celestial Body beneath his feet had also burst forth with a dazzling light.

    Many experts narrowed their eyes. They had all seen through Qin Zhong¡¯s thoughts of going all-out.

    ¡°Stubborn.¡± Qiu Taiyin narrowed his eyes as he lightly shook his head and spoke with a voice that only he could hear.

    Boom!

    A dazzling light seemed to have enveloped half of the horizon as a shocking jade-coloured light gathered above Qin Zhong, before forming into a jade cauldron that was roughly the size of a thousand feet.

    The ancient cauldron was engraved with profound runes. As the runes flickered, the Spiritual Energy in this region was endlessly being sucked into something simr to a wind tunnel.

    A powerful pressure spread out along with it.

    Many experts had grim expressions. Although Qin Zhong had yet to step into the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm, his strength was not something to be underestimated. So this move of his was exceptionally powerful.

    ¡°Jade Cauldron Divine Art - Heavenly Cauldron Forms the Starry River!¡±

    A light shot from both of Qin Zhong¡¯s eyes as his voice rumbled like thunder. His seals changed as the Spiritual Energy in his body gushed out, pouring into the huge cauldron.

    Whoosh!

    The huge cauldron soared into the sky, forming into a huge jade-coloured current as it swept through the horizon. Space shattered as countless jade sparkles floated in the sky, looking like a starry river.

    Many experts wore grave expressions as they watched this attack. This was the most powerful attack that Qin Zhong possessed after putting all his force into it. It was an attack that could kill any expert at the same level.

    However, when the jade-coloured current whistled over, Qiu Taiyin still maintained an indifferent expression, there was only a faint, cold light that shed in his eyes. He raised his head as the boundless jade-coloured current filled his pupils.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know how great of a difference it ispared to a Fifth Grade Sovereign.¡± Qiu Taiyin indifferently smiled as he slowly raised his right hand. His entire arm was swiftly turning ck. It was so much so that there was a ck starchy liquid dripping from his fingertips.

    Buzz!

    The huge Great Yin Celestial Body trembled beneath his feet as countless ck lights shot out from the ck Sovereign Celestial Body, swiftly gathering at Qiu Taiyin¡¯s fingertips.

    Whizzz! Whizzz!

    The ck lights swiftly gathered, forming into a hundred-foot ck crescent moon within a few breaths¡¯ time above Qiu Taiyin¡¯s fingertips. The crescent moon was emitting an endless chill and even the atmosphere was frozen by it.

    Drops of ck liquid dripped from the ck crescent moon. When it asionally dripped down, it had directly corroded space and disappeared, disying its terrifying corrosive ability.

    ¡°Great Yin Divine Art - Great Yin Moon!¡±

    An indifferent voice came from Qiu Taiyin¡¯s mouth as he flicked his finger. The ck crescent moon that was emitting a horrifying chill had directly pierced through space, before shing with the jade-coloured current!

    Boom!

    The sound from their collision was like two currents shing together. In that instant, even the heavens and earth were trembling.

    Many experts raised their heads as they looked at the point of collision. Space violently distorted at the point of collision as the crescent moon and current frantically unleashed their power, attempting to destroy the other party.

    However, Qiu Taiyin had gotten the upper hand in the sh. As the chill corroded, there were ck icicles slowly appearing on the jade current.

    Qin Zhong¡¯s face gradually turned pale.

    ¡°As I have said, you are not my opponent.¡± A cold smile rose on Qiu Taiyin¡¯s face as his expression suddenly turned cold and his seals changed.

    Boom!

    The chill from the ck crescent moon expanded, turning into a dark light that streaked across the horizon. Instantly, the jade-coloured current was quickly broken apart, before forming into sparkles of light that exploded.

    Pffft.

    When the jade-coloured current shattered, Qin Zhong¡¯s face turned pale and he spat a mouthful of blood out.

    Qiu Taiyin¡¯s gaze turned cold and his figure suddenly disappeared. At the same time, a ck long pike had appeared from the hand of the Great Yin Celestial Body that stabbed forth, piercing through space.

    The long spear had directly pierced through space and appeared before the Jade Cauldron Celestial Body, then swiftly pierced the Jade Cauldron Celestial Body. A ck chill spread out from it and caused ayer of ice to appear on the surface of the Jade Cauldron Celestial Body.

    Qin Zhong¡¯s face drastically changed.

    ¡°Worry about yourself, first!¡± A cold voice came from his rear as a figure appeared in a sh. Qiu Taiyin cast an extremely cold nce at Qin Zhong. As he spoke, he had given a sharp kick that shed with afterimages, along with a power that could crush mountains, andnded on Qin Zhong¡¯s chest.

    Pfft!

    Qin Zhong suffered a heavy attack and spat another mouthful of blood from his mouth, before his figure descended from the sky like a cannonball, and making a thousand-foot deep mark on the King¡¯s Ceremony Stage.

    Boom!

    When Qin Zhong suffered the heavy attack, the Jade Cauldron Celestial Body had shattered and dissipated into sparkles of light.

    The entire region was quiet, with many experts watching this scene with shaken expressions. No one expected for Qin Zhong to be defeated so easily.

    The eyes of the various Kings had narrowed, since Qiu Taiyin¡¯s strength was truly not something to be underestimated.

    The brows of Mu Chen and Nine Nether had knitted as well. So Qin Zhong was, indeed, not Qiu Taiyin¡¯s opponent?

    Under the many gazes, the Great Yin Celestial Body beneath Qiu Taiyin had gradually dissipated as he crossed his arms. His figure slowly descended, beforending on the King¡¯s Ceremony Stage.

    He cast an indifferent nce at the gravely-wounded Qin Zhong. That earlier kick of his had caused the Great Yin Chill to invade into thetter¡¯s body, causing thetter to be unable to move.

    The oue of this battle was obvious.

    Defeating Qin Zhong, Qiu Taiyin directed his gaze towards the direction of Mand as a revered expression rose on his face. He bowed and cupped his fists. ¡°Domain Lord, is there an oue to this King¡¯s Ceremony Battle?¡±

    When he spoke, many gazes were directed at Mu Chen with abnormal looks. Anyone knew that Mu Chen was the third person qualified to be bestowed the kingship.

    But Qiu Taiyin¡¯s actions had clearly disregarded Mu Chen.

    Obviously, Qiu Taiyin did not feel that Mu Chen could threaten his path of bing a King.

    Under the countless gazes, Mu Chen maintained a calm expression as he gently pursed up his lips.

    ¡°Mu Chen... why don¡¯t you give up this time.¡± Tang Bing briefly hesitated, before speaking in a soft voice. After witnessing the strength that Qiu Taiyin had disyed, she couldn¡¯t help worrying for Mu Chen.

    That¡¯s because Qiu Taiyin was a genuine Fifth Grade Sovereign. Aside from Nine Nether, there was probably not anyone that could fight him.

    ¡°Treat the 200,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid as the assistance from the Nine Nether Pce.¡± Tang Bing added.

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help speechlessly looking at her.

    Nine Nether also had her brows slightly knitted as she looked at Mu Chen and said in a soft voice, ¡°Even Qin Zhong was not his opponent. If you go up...I¡¯m afraid that your chances of winning aren¡¯t high.¡±

    She had some understanding about Mu Chen¡¯s strength. But this Qiu Taiyin wasn¡¯t in the list of people that Mu Chen could fight with his strength at Third Grade Sovereign.

    The entire region was quiet as everyone directed their gazes at Mu Chen. Even Mand, who was seated on her golden throne, had slowly shifted her eyes over.

    Practically everyone was waiting for Mu Chen¡¯s response.

    Under the innumerable gazes, Mu Chen deeply inhaled a mouthful of air as a smile appeared on his face. There wasn¡¯t any fear in that smile of his.

    Looking at Mu Chen¡¯s smile, Nine Nether and Tang Bing knew his decision.

    Mu Chen¡¯s feet tapped on the ground and his figure appeared on the King¡¯s Ceremony Stage, before cupping his fists towards Qiu Taiyin with a smile. His clear voice resounded as well, causing amotion in this region.

    ¡°Nine Nether Pce¡¯s Mu Chen is here to seek some teachings from Sect Master Qiu.¡±

 Chapter 820 - Ascending the Stage, Wrestling for the King

    <strong>Chapter 820 - Ascending the Stage, Wrestling for the King</strong>

    ¡°Nine Nether Pce¡¯s Mu Chen is here to seek some teachings from Sect Master Qiu.¡±

    When the youthful voice rang out from the King¡¯s Ceremony Stage, the silence in the surroundings instantly turned into an uproar. Many people wore shocked gazes as they looked at the slender and youthful figure. They did not expect Mu Chen to still have the courage to go up after seeing Qiu Taiyin¡¯s powerful strength.

    ¡°This Mu Chen is courageous, it¡¯s no wonder why he has such achievements at such a young age...¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s still too young, there¡¯s no need to go up. If he is defeated now, it won¡¯t look good.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s natural for him to be defeated. How old is he and how old is Qiu Taiyin? Give him a few more years and not even Qiu Taiyin will have the qualifications to fight him.¡±

    ¡°No one can say for certain about the future...¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    As the discussions spread out, there were people that felt admiration for Mu Chen, as well as those that felt that Mu Chen was too reckless and couldn¡¯t keep it under control. In an instant, there were all sorts of discussions that made this region bustling with noise.

    Under themotion, Qiu Taiyin indifferently looked at Mu Chen on the King¡¯s Ceremony Stage as he revealed a smile on his face. However, the smile on his face seemed a little fake.

    ¡°Commander Mu Chen is courageous, indeed.¡±

    Mu Chen lightly smiled and did not fear Qiu Taiyin¡¯s gaze. ¡°If I didn¡¯t even have such courage, perhaps I would not have been able toe this far.¡±

    Qiu Taiyin did not reply, but kept his hands in his sleeves, calmly looking at Mu Chen. In terms of status, Mu Chen and his status in the Great Havew Domain were on the same level. However, Qiu Taiyin stilled showed a seniority appearance. Clearly, he did not think of himself as someone on the same level as Mu Chen in his heart.

    ¡°Since Commander Mu Chen is so courageous, then I will definitely fulfill your wish. But fists and kicks are blind, so I might not be courteouster on.¡± Qiu Taiyin said slowly.

    Mu Chen smiled and paid no attention to Qiu Taiyin. He turned around and walked towards the gravely-wounded Qin Zhong. Thetter was covered in blood at this moment with ck ice constantly appearing on the surface of his body. That was due to Qiu Taiyin¡¯s cold Spiritual Energy invading his body.

    Sensing Mu Chen¡¯s approach, a bitter smile appeared on Qin Zhong¡¯s face. But before he could speak, Mu Chen had already gently ced his hand on Qin Zhong¡¯s chest.

    ¡°You...?¡±

    Qin Zhong was stunned before sensing Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy entering his body in an attempt to try and force the cold Spiritual Energy out. This caused his face to change and he immediately said, ¡°Quickly, stop! This cold Spiritual Energy is too overbearing. If it invades your body, it¡¯ll be troublesome.¡±

    Qiu Taiyin was smiling as he watched this scene. His Spiritual Energy had once fused with a Great Yin Crystal, causing his Spiritual Energy to contain a chilling energy. Even an expert at the same level would have great trouble trying to get rid of it once it invaded the body. And Mu Chen was a mere Third Grade Sovereign, so he wouldpletely lose his fighting strength if it invaded his body.

    When he saw Mu Chen trying to expel the chill in Qin Zhong¡¯s body, the corner of his lips rose into a mocking smile as he muttered, ¡°Ignorantly trying to be the good guy...¡±

    When Mu Chen heard Qin Zhong¡¯s reminder, he gave thetter a smile before purple mes surged on his palm and entered his body.

    Sizzle! Sizzle!

    White smoke emitted from Qin Zhong¡¯s head as he shockingly discovered the chill in his body was actually being entirely wiped out.

    ¡°That is... the Undying mes?¡± Qin Zhong was a little shaken as he looked at Mu Chen. It turns out that Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy was fused with the Undying mes, it¡¯s no wonder why he didn¡¯t fear Qiu Taiyin¡¯s chill.

    Mu Chen nodded his head and retracted his hand.

    A littlemotion came from the surroundings as they looked at Mu Chen with extremely weird gazes. The move of this Third Grade Sovereign youth was truly formidable.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Qin Zhong slowly stood up, before gratefully nodding his head towards Mu Chen. He cast a nce at Qiu Taiyin, whose face had be a little unsightly as he reminded, ¡°Be careful, he¡¯s not easy to deal with.¡±

    Mu Chen gently nodded his head. He knew how powerful Qiu Taiyin was. Strictly speaking, not even the Netherworld Prince might be his match. So it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to win today.

    But, regardless of anything, there wasn¡¯t any path of retreat for him. That¡¯s because Qin Zhong had failed, if he gave up, that meant that Qiu Taiyin would be the tenth King. If that happened, then his task would fail and the Blood Essences of those ten Divine Beasts would go down the train. In the future, it would be harder for him to cultivate the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra.

    Which would cause some obstructions in his path on bing stronger.

    So, he had no choice but to go up.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s resolute expression, Qin Zhong did not speak anymore and patted the former¡¯s shoulder, before leaving the King¡¯s Ceremony Stage.

    ¡°Commander Mu Chen does have some means, it¡¯s no wonder why you rose in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven.¡± Qiu Taiyin faintly looked at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen smiled as he stared at Qiu Taiyin with a light flickering in his ck pupils.

    ¡°Although I want to treasure such an outstanding young man like yourself, I will not hold back. Since you are standing here, then you have to pay the price for it.¡±

    Qiu Taiyin¡¯s gaze was cold as he fixed onto Mu Chen, before stretching his finger out and pointed at Mu Chen. ¡°On the King¡¯s Ceremony Stage, no one can save you, regardless of life or death.¡±

    Boom!

    Along with Qiu Taiyin¡¯s words, the strength of a Fifth Grade Sovereign exploded from his body like a storm. The powerful pressure was like a huge wave that enveloped Mu Chen.

    The powerful pressure enveloped Mu Chen. If it was an ordinary Third Grade Sovereign, they would have lost the majority of their fighting capabilities under that pressure. But there still wasn¡¯t any fear in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes.

    Mu Chen slowly closed his eyes and his ck hair swiftly grew at this moment with his ck long hair draped down. He opened his eyes, which had turned abnormal, like two ck holes, at this moment.

    Lesser Demon Heart State!

    Mu Chen abruptly clenched his fists and the purple mes and incorporeal lightning Spiritual Energy appeared on each of his fists. At this moment, the Spiritual Energy of twopletely different attributes had perfectly fused under the Lesser Demon Heart State.

    The enveloping pressure had also disappeared at this moment.

    Mu Chen¡¯s pupils, which were like ck holes, indifferently looked at Qiu Taiyin. Under this state, he had already achieved absolute rationale and calm, nothing from the outside world could shake his heart.

    Bring stared by Mu Chen¡¯s abnormal eyes, Qiu Taiyin frowned his brows. Although his strength had exceeded Mu Chen¡¯s, he couldn¡¯t help being a little alert at this moment. That¡¯s because his vast fighting experience had told him that something wasn¡¯t right with Mu Chen in his current state.

    . Qiu Taiyin coldly sneered in his heart as he no longer hesitated and flicked his finger. A beam of Spiritual Energy flew out. It was like a huge python that swept towards Mu Chen, the ck Spiritual Energy was filled with a chilling cold.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure burst in retreat. At the same time, his left palm was pushed out and a surge of Spiritual Energy with purple mes shed with the ck Spiritual Energy. At the same time, he clenched his right hand towards Qiu Taiyin with incorporeal lightning shing between his fingers.

    Qiu Taiyin looked at Mu Chen¡¯s right palm and slightly narrowed his eyes. Before he could even react, a thunderous roar had actually exploded in the depths of his heart.

    Boom!

    The thunderous roar explosion caused Qiu Taiyin¡¯s body to tremble and the Spiritual Energy in his body was actually fluctuating at this moment.

    Rustle!

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure had flown out at his full force, directly leaping over the collision of Spiritual Energy and clenched his fist. The Great Meru Demonic Pir appeared in a sh and ruthlessly smashed down towards Qiu Taiyin.

    A cold light flickered in Qiu Taiyin¡¯s eyes as his body jolted. His Spiritual Energy shed together, causing a noise to burst out that swiftly suppressed the thunderous roar in his body, before throwing a palm out with a cold expression.

    Boom!

    Qiu Taiyin¡¯s ck palm heavily shed with the descending Great Meru Demonic Pir, causing space to ripple and the ground beneath him to shatter. But he sent the Great Meru Demonic Pir was sent flying, even Mu Chen¡¯s figure was sent out as well.

    Mu Chen¡¯s feet drew a long mark on the ground, without any emotions on his face.

    ¡°You¡¯re not strong, but you have a lot of weird moves. I¡¯m guessing that you have relied on those to stand out amongst your generations, right? But I have to tell you that in the face of absolute strength, those tricks are like child¡¯s y!¡±

    Qiu Taiyin¡¯s face turned cold. Previously, he was caught by surprise and was nearly struck by Mu Chen, thus causing rage to rise in his heart. A mere Third Grade Sovereign couldn¡¯t do anything under his Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm strength.

    Qiu Taiyin coldly looked at Mu Chen as his figure slowly rose into the sky. A ck Spiritual Energy continuously undted out of his body as a substantial ripple spread out.

    ¡°Great Yin Frozen Prison!¡±

    Qiu Taiyin¡¯s seals changed as he grabbed the air in the direction of Mu Chen. The ground beneath thetter crumbled as a ck Spiritual Energy soared into the sky, forming into a cold ice prison that bound around Mu Chen.

    Countless experts shook their heads in pity. The strength of a Third Grade Sovereign was too smallpared to a Fifth Grade Sovereign, after all. Before the pressure of such Spiritual Energy, it was useless, no matter how many means Mu Chen possessed.

    In the ice prison, Mu Chen¡¯s pupils that were like ck holes looked at the chill that was sweeping over as the purple mes surged around him. However, they could only slightly resist the chill. Although the Undying mes were strong, the strength between Mu Chen and Qiu Taiyin was too far apart.

    The Spiritual Energy of a Third Grade Sovereign couldn¡¯t do a thing before a Fifth Grade Sovereign.

    ¡°Third Grade Sovereign is not enough...¡±

    Mu Chen muttered to himself as he suddenly, slowly closed his eyes under all the astonished gazes and his hands had joined together as well.

 Chapter 821 - Breakthrough

    <strong>Chapter 821 - Breakthrough</strong>

    The ice prison that was made of ck ice surged with a ck chill, a coldness that could freeze one¡¯s Spiritual Energy. And in the prison, Mu Chen stood still with his hands joined together.

    With his hands joined together, a buzzing noise jolted in his body. Thereafter, boundless Spiritual Energy gushed out like a flood, filling his limbs and bones.

    The Spiritual Energy pressure that fluctuated around him soared at a stunning rate as well, ovepping inyers as it pushed towards a more powerful level.

    Mu Chen had obtained tons of opportunities in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, so the Spiritual Energy in his body had reached the limit of Third Grade Sovereign Realm. However, he knew his progress was too fast, so he did not attempt to break through for the time being, in fear of risking an unstable foundation.

    In the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, he had refined many Dragon-Phoenix Blood Essences but had yet to attempt a breakthrough to Fourth Grade Sovereign; even if he knew that it wouldn¡¯t be so hard for him to deal with the Netherworld Prince upon finishing his breakthrough.

    Therefore, he had been suppressing this until he was back in the Great Havew Domain. He spent half a month in seclusion to be in full control of the boost in his strength from the Dragon-Phoenix Haven. So the Spiritual Energy in Mu Chen¡¯s body had practically been in a full state.

    Right now, he only had to slightly control his Spiritual Energy and it would automatically overflow, finishing his breakthrough.

    Every gaze around the King¡¯s Ceremony Stage was looking at the ice prison. Many people shook their heads in pity, thinking that Mu Chen had failed.

    After all, the strength of a Fifth Grade Sovereign wasn¡¯t something that a mere Third Grade Sovereign could face.

    ¡°Big Sister Nine Nether, Mu Chen...¡± Tang Bing and the rest couldn¡¯t help speaking in a low voice with worries written all over their faces.

    Nine Nether frowned her brows as she stared at the ice prison. Relying on her keen senses, she sensed an abnormal fluctuation being emanated from it, so she did not say a word.

    On the golden throne, Mand¡¯s golden pupils had also lightly flickered as her lips rose.

    ¡°This meaningless battle hase to an end.¡±

    Under the countless gazes, Qiu Taiyin indifferently smiled. In his view, the gap between his and Mu Chen¡¯s strength was too wide. Mu Chen did possess some astonishing means, but it was a pity that it couldn¡¯t make up for the vast gap between their realms.

    However, to be able to crush someone whose fame had been spreading like fire in the Northern Region still made Qiu Taiyin happy in his heart. Even such an outstanding genius was just someone that he could deal easily with in his eyes.

    Qiu Taiyin sneered in his heart as he stretched his hand out in the direction of the ck ice prison, before he suddenly start to clench it.

    Boom!

    Just when Qiu Taiyin was about to clench his hand, a zing Spiritual Energy erupted like a volcano.

    ¡°What?!¡± Qiu Taiyin¡¯s face suddenly changed.

    A massive pir of Spiritual Energy soared into the sky before swiftly shrinking and disappeared. When the light pir disappeared, a slender figure appeared in the sky.

    Rustle!

    Everyone had directed their gazes over.

    It was still the long-haired Mu Chen and still those fearful pitch-ck eyes of his. However, the Spiritual Energy fluctuation around him was several times stronger than before!

    The sudden surge in Spiritual Energy made countless people exim, ¡°He actually broke through?!¡±

    Those who held pity on their faces couldn¡¯t help eximing, since no one thought that Mu Chen would break through at such a crucial moment. The achievement obtained by that fellow in the past year was something that ordinary people couldn¡¯t match.

    ¡°But, even if he made his breakthrough, he¡¯s just a Fourth Grade Sovereign. There¡¯s still a huge gap between him and Qiu Taiyin.¡± There were some that shook their heads. Clearly, they did not think that Mu Chen could fight Qiu Taiyin, even if he had made his breakthrough. After all, his breakthrough had only slightly closed the gap between him and Qiu Taiyin, and had not surpassed thetter.

    Many experts nodded their heads. There was still some distance between a Fourth Grade Sovereign and a Fifth Grade Sovereign.

    Under the surrounding whispers, Qiu Taiyin¡¯s face was a little dark as he looked at Mu Chen. Evidently, this incident had exceeded his expectations as well.

    ¡°Commander Mu Chen is, indeed, worthy of being the most outstanding amongst his generation to be able to break through even at this timing.¡± Qiu Taiyin faintly smiled as he continued, ¡°But even if you have broken through to Fourth Grade Sovereign, it doesn¡¯t mean anything. I suggest an end this battle, so I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to hold myself back.¡±

    Hearing his words, Mu Chen replied without any emotions, ¡°Then who is considered the winner?¡±

    Qiu Taiyin¡¯s face slowly turned cold with a mocking arc on the corner of his mouth as he indifferently said, ¡°Since Commander Mu Chen wants to determine a winner, then I can only apany you with this y.¡±

    Finishing his words, a hint of killing intent shed in his eyes. His words earlier had given Mu Chen face, but who could have expected that he would be so impudent and ask such a question?

    Qiu Taiyin¡¯s skinny hands abruptly clenched, before waving his sleeves. ck Spiritual Energy swept out in every direction, forming into a huge pitch-ck sword, piercing through space with a rustle and shed down at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen¡¯s pitch-ck pupils lightly flickered, but he did not dodge. His hands joined together as boundless a Spiritual Energy that was zing with purple mes and flickering with incorporeal lightningbined together and swept out, shing with the huge ck sword that was emanating a chill.

    Boom!

    The two forces shed, but Qiu Taiyin¡¯s attack did not sweep through Mu Chen¡¯s attack like before. The two forces were in a deadlock, before the Spiritual Energy force was shed apart. When the Spiritual Energy force was broken apart, cracks appeared on the icy ck sword.

    Clearly, after ascending to Fourth Grade Sovereign, Mu Chen¡¯s attack no longer fell behind after making use of the fusion between the Undying mes and Incorporeal Lightning.

    At the very least, it was impossible for Qiu Taiyin to suppress Mu Chen with just his Spiritual Energy pressure.

    Qiu Taiyin had also sensed this situation and his dark face turned even darker.

    Mu Chen maintained a calm expression. After entering the Lesser Demon Heart State, he was in an absolutely calm state. It was the most perfect battle state, since his fighting strength had undergone a huge boost at this state. That¡¯s because he could make use of every single strand of Spiritual Energy to the fullest, no longer having any waste.

    ¡°Commander Mu Chen is indeed capable. Today, I will see how many means you have up your sleeves!¡± Qiu Taiyin¡¯s face was cold as he stomped his feet. Instantly, boundless Spiritual Energy soared into the sky. A huge ck figure appeared as the overflowing, chilling power surged into the sky.

    It was the Great Yin Celestial Body.

    Clearly, Qiu Taiyin understood that it was already impossible to rely on his Spiritual Energy pressure alone to deal with Mu Chen. So he had to disy some of his true means.

    He wanted to let Mu Chen understand that even if he had broken through to Fourth Grade Sovereign, he still couldn¡¯t change the oue of this battle.

    Qiu Taiyin appeared on the Great Yin Celestial Body as he red at Mu Chen with a sharp gaze. He stretched his skinny hands and a pitch-ck Spiritual Energy violently gathered by his fingertips. The ck crescent moon appeared once again.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes trembled as they watched this scene. Previously, Qin Zhong had lost to Qiu Taiyin because of this move, so everyone knew the power of the ck crescent moon.

    Mu Chen¡¯s ck eyes rippled as he waved his hand, causing a dazzling golden light to sweep out beneath his feet, before forming into a huge golden figure with a zing golden sun floating behind its head.

    After summoning the Great Sr Undying Body, the Spiritual Energy in this region violently undted. A golden light spread out, even the chill that coiled around the Great Yin Celestial Body couldn¡¯t get into the perimeters of the golden light.

    Everyone could tell how formidable Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body was. Even facing a Sovereign Celestial Body of a Fifth Grade Sovereign, it didn¡¯t look any weaker.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Seeing the Great Sr Undying Body beneath Mu Chen, Qiu Taiyin narrowed his gaze. He had clearly felt how extraordinary Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body was. However, he had only coldly snorted in his heart. Even if the Sovereign Celestial Body that Mu Chen had cultivated was not ordinary, one¡¯s own Spiritual Energy had to support the powerful Sovereign Celestial Body.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident in yourself...¡±

    A cold arc rose on the corner of Qiu Taiyin¡¯s lips. Shortly after, he slowly opened his hand under the countless gazes. Instantly, pitch-ck Spiritual Energy gushed from the Great Yin Celestial Body, and gathered under Qiu Taiyin¡¯s palm. Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air as they saw, a total of five crescent moon appearing beneath Qiu Taiyin¡¯s palm, one after another.

    In the previous match, Qin Zhong couldn¡¯t even resist a single ck crescent moon. But right now, there was a total of five. Even if Mu Chen had stepped into the Fourth Grade Sovereign Realm, he probably couldn¡¯t withstand it!

    Qiu Taiyin was clearly not giving Mu Chen any chances left. He wanted to truly defeat Mu Chen under the gazes of so many people!

 Chapter 822 - Intense Battle with Qiu Taiyin

    <strong>Chapter 822 - Intense Battle with Qiu Taiyin</strong>

    Buzz! Buzz!

    The Spiritual Energy in this region violently fluctuated as the five ck crescent moons gathered beneath Qiu Taiyin¡¯s palm. A ck liquid flowed onto the crescent moons and they emitted an extremely dreadful corrosive aura.

    Many experts wore solemn expressions, since they could sense the trace of killing intent from Qiu Taiyin¡¯s move. He clearly did not intend to drag this battle with Mu Chen out anymore and was trying to swiftly end this meaningless battle.

    Nine Nether and the various Kings¡¯ faces slightly turned grim. Although Qiu Taiyin had only broken through to the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm, it was an attack that they would have to seriously face as well.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Qiu Taiyin coldly looked at Mu Chen and waved his sleeves. Five moons immediately trembled, then pierced through space and disappeared. In the next instant, they appeared above Mu Chen and the five crescent moons shuttled like spiritual fishes.

    Qiu Taiyin coldly sneered as he looked at Mu Chen, who was on the head of the Great Sr Undying Body, with a chill surging in his eyes. Since he had made his move, he had topletely wipe away Mu Chen¡¯s courage, so his clenched his fist.

    ¡°Five Moons Fusion!¡±

    The five pitch-ck crescent moons, which were emitting an endless chill, suddenly shed together and fused, which caused the attack to be even more dreadful. Even space was split apart by the force.

    Everyone had a slight change in their expressions as they sensed Qiu Taiyin¡¯s killing intent.

    Mu Chen quietly stood on the head of the Great Sr Undying Body with the shocking attack reflected in his pitch-ck eyes. His hands abruptly joined together and he swiftly changed his seals.

    Buzz!

    Along with the change of Mu Chen¡¯s seals, a dazzling golden light burst from the Great Sr Undying Body¡¯s brows, it was like two blossoming zing suns.

    As the golden light spread out, it poured into Mu Chen¡¯s body, which made him look dazzling in the golden light.

    Nine Sr Energy Sovereign Ability - Two Sr Energy!

    The golden light streaked across Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils as he changed his seals with a bark that rang out in his heart, ¡°Nine Sr Energy - Golden Heavenly Sun Seal!¡±

    Whoosh!

    The ancient golden light seal swiftly formed beneath Mu Chen¡¯s palm, and into a golden light that streaked across the horizon and shot towards the ck light.

    After executing the Golden Heavenly Sun Seal, Mu Chen did not stop. He was clear that an all-out attack from a Fifth Grade Sovereign wasn¡¯t something so easily blocked.

    Roar!

    He stomped his feet and a boundless Spiritual Energy gushed out from his body like a dragon. Thereafter, the roar of dragon and trumpet of an elephant abruptly rang out, causing even the entire region to be trembling.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Four pirs of light abruptly shot out from Mu Chen¡¯s body, before swiftly forming into two massive dragons and two massive elephants. The dragons coiled up with the elephants stepping on space, emitting an extremely violent Spiritual Energy fluctuation.

    ¡°Nine Dragons and Elephants Art!¡±

    Two of the four were zing in purple mes while the other two constantly sparkled with incorporeal lightning. There were two different attributes and they were extremely violent at this moment.

    Boom!

    The two dragons and elephants shed together, with the violent Spiritual Energy fluctuations rippling out like waves as a huge dragon and elephant halo was formed before flying out in a streak of light.

    With the Golden Heavenly Sun Seal first and the Dragon-Elephant Halo following behind, the two powerful attacks were unleashed without any holding back from Mu Chen. The momentum even made countless experts shiver their hearts. Although Mu Chen had just broken through to Fourth Grade Sovereign, that attack was probably something that even veteran Fourth Grade Sovereign experts couldn¡¯t withstand.

    But could he obstruct Qiu Taiyin¡¯s killing move with this?

    Under the countless nervous gazes, the beams of light tore space apart, before crashing together like meteors.

    Boom!

    That instant of collision caused a Spiritual Energy storm to instantly sweep out. The Spiritual Energy impact was like a myriad foot-high wave that was violently wreaking havoc, causing space to shatter.

    A ck and golden light each upied half of the sky as they violently shed.

    Qiu Taiyin indifferently looked at the sh and the chill in his eyes grew denser as he coldly barked out, ¡°Break!¡±

    Buzz!

    The huge crescent moon formed from the fusion of five crescent moons jolted with a surging chill. Shattering space in a rustle as it broke the golden light seal apart.

    After tearing the golden light seal apart, the ck crescent moon continued to charge towards the iing Dragon-Elephant Halo.

    The Dragon-Elephant Halo dispersed, but the ck crescent moon had also be extremely dim at this moment, there were even cracks appearing.

    ¡°The remaining energy is enough to deal with you.¡± Qiu Taiyin sneered. Although his attack was greatly exhausted by the two attacks from Mu Chen, the remaining energy was enough.

    Mu Chen looked at the crescent moon that was flying over as he stood on the head of the Sovereign Celestial Body. He made a shocking action, charging towards the crescent moon without any signs of avoiding!

    Rustle!

    The experts surrounding the stage suddenly burst into an uproar.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± A chill surged in Qiu Taiyin¡¯s eyes.

    Buzz!

    A dazzling golden light burst out from Mu Chen¡¯s body as huge images of a dragon and phoenix appeared on the surface of his body. A golden armour had also appeared.

    He threw a fist forth, and heavily shed with the ck crescent moon that was emitting a shocking amount of chilled energy.

    The violent Spiritual Energy wreaked havoc.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body was immediately sent flying back.

    But at the same time when Mu Chen flew out, everyone saw cracks swiftly spreading out from the ck crescent moon after taking a fist from Mu Chen, before crumbling apart.

    That full-power attack from Qiu Taiyin was dealt with by Mu Chen in the end!

    When Mu Chen¡¯s figure flew out, the huge hand of the Great Sr Undying Body stretched out and grabbed onto him. However, the terrifying rebound force caused cracks to appear on the huge hand of the Great Sr Undying Body.

    Mu Chen fell into the hand of the Great Sr Undying Body. As the golden armour disappeared, everyone saw blood dripping from his palm.

    Mu Chen only took a nce at the blood on his hand and could feel the numbing sensationing from it. If it wasn¡¯t for his Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour and the Dragon-Phoenix Physique, the ck crescent moon might have instantly destroyed his body.

    An all-out attack was not something to be belittled, even if the majority of the force had been exhausted, the remnant power was still enough to kill a Fourth Grade Sovereign.

    However, Qiu Taiyin had clearly underestimated Mu Chen¡¯s capabilities.

    A deep uproar rose in this region as many people felt startled by the fact that Mu Chen had only suffered such light injuries from Qiu Taiyin¡¯s all-out attack.

    Qiu Taiyin¡¯s face was cold as he watched this scene. He looked at Mu Chen, whose eyes were calm without any ripples, as the rage in his heart grew denser.

    Mu Chen had caused his attacks to fail time and time again, causing a great loss to his face.

    But even when he was both surprised and enraged, Qiu Taiyin had genuinely treated Mu Chen as an opponent. He knew that if he still held a contemptuous mindset, he might have an unexpected failure, which he absolutely could not tolerate.

    Haaaa.

    Qiu Taiyin deeply inhaled a mouthful of cold air. The rage in the depths of his eyes had also started to retract, reced with a chill.

    Seeing Qiu Taiyin¡¯s changes, Mu Chen frowned his brows, since thetter would definitely be harder to deal with at this state.

    Qiu Taiyin coldly looked at Mu Chen, before stomping his foot. A pitch-ck weapon with the shape of a crescent moon appeared, emanating a sharp chill from the de.

    Boom!

    The Great Yin Celestial Body flew out along with a torrential chill, unleashing violent attacks at Mu Chen. Right now, Qiu Taiyin hadbined his Spiritual Energy and the Great Yin Celestial Body together. The attacks unleashed from thebination of those two could practically cause the heavens to crumble and the earth to crack.

    At the sight of this, Mu Chen¡¯s seals changed and the Great Meru Demonic Pir flew out in a sh and was grasped by the Great Sr Undying Body, before it flew out.

    Boom!

    The two colossi shed in the sky, causing clouds to be blown away in his region. A violent gale whistled, causing even the clouds to shatter, which showed how intense the battle between the two of them was.

    Everyone had solemn expressions as they watched the Sovereign Celestial Bodies shing together.

    ¡°Big Sister Nine Nether, Mu Chen¡¯s situation doesn¡¯t seem too optimistic.¡± Tang Bing couldn¡¯t help speaking out as they looked at the sky. That¡¯s because the Great Yin Celestial Body had clearly obtained the upper hand from the confrontation.

    Nine Nether had nodded her head with a grave expression. Qiu Taiyin wasn¡¯t an easy opponent. From the initial contempt, which resulted in repeated failures, he had already tuned his mind to upright.

    He did not continue topete in means with Mu Chen and had chosen the method of battle which he had an advantage in, gathering the power of himself and the Sovereign Celestial Body.

    He possessed the strength of a Fifth Grade Sovereign, so the strength of his Spiritual Energy and endurance far surpassed Mu Chen!

    If this battle dragged on, Mu Chen would definitely be defeated in the end.

    Clearly, only Nine Nether and the various Kings had seen through this level, since they inwardly shook their heads. The tempo of this battle had already fallen into Qiu Taiyin¡¯s hands. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body to be an extraordinary one, he would have been defeated long ago. But even so, all it could do was drag the time of his defeat a little more.

    On the golden throne, Mand knitted her fine brows.

    Under the countless gazes, Mu Chen, who stood on the Great Sr Undying Body, raised his head and looked at the Great Yin Celestial Body, which was unleashing ferocious attacks. Qiu Taiyin stood on the head of the Great Yin Celestial Body, eerily smiling at him.

    Clearly, anyone could tell Mu Chen¡¯s disadvantage.

    Mu Chen gently inhaled a mouthful of chilled air, before slowly closing his eyes under the countless astonished gazes. His body had also sunk into the Great Sr Undying Body, bit by bit.

 Chapter 823 - Mu Chens Trump Card

    <strong>Chapter 823 - Mu Chen¡¯s Trump Card</strong>

    The extremely violent Spiritual Energy swept out like a storm as it wreaked havoc. The two light colossi figures heavily shed in the sky as the ded crescent moon and demonic pir heavily shed. The Spiritual Energy impact burst from their shes caused even space to violently tremble.

    Just when the two of them were intensely fighting, Mu Chen¡¯s figure sunk into the Great Sr Undying Body. He controlled the Great Sr Undying Body to defend, since he was clearly avoiding Qiu Taiyin¡¯s sharp edge at this moment.

    ¡°You think you can hide like a turtle in your Sovereign Celestial Body?¡± Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s actions, Qiu Taiyin mocked. The anger caused by Mu Chen¡¯s obstruction time and time again had disappeared, reced with a dense satisfaction.

    Anyone could tell that Qiu Taiyin had obtained the absolute upper hand in this confrontation, and the odds of sess were practically in his hands.

    Qiu Taiyin sneered as his Spiritual Energy burst like a volcano, causing the chill around the Great Yin Celestial Body to be even more terrifying andunched even more ferocious attacks at Mu Chen.

    Under such a barrage of attacks from Qiu Taiyin, the golden light became more distorted around the Great Sr Undying Body. Clearly, not even the Great Sr Undying Body could disregard such an attack from Qiu Taiyin and the Great Yin Celestial Body.

    Many experts felt pity at the eminent defeat of the Great Sr Undying Body. But no one had mocked Mu Chen as they all knew that it was already an extremely shocking fact that Mu Chen could force Qiu Taiyin to steadily fight in this manner when he had just broken through to Fourth Grade Sovereign.

    After all, not even Qin Zhong, who was half a step into Fifth Grade Sovereign could cause Qiu Taiyin to seriously face him.

    However, the King-level experts all slightly knitted their brows when everyone was sighing in pity and looked at the slowly defeated Great Sr Undying Body in doubt.

    That¡¯s because, based on their exceptional perceptions, they could sense that the vast Spiritual Energy around the Great Sr Undying Body was gradually disappearing. As if Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy was starting to show signs of not being able to maintain the Sovereign Celestial Body.

    Perhaps others would think that it was caused by Qiu Taiyin¡¯s attacks, but they did not feel that way, since they had a direct understanding towards Mu Chen¡¯s strength. Although that fellow was young, his innumerable means could cause experts stronger than him to feel fearful.

    Therefore, they were a little puzzled in their hearts in regards to why Mu Chen would show such a decline.

    Only Mand and the Three Emperors in this region had their eyes slightly flickering as they looked at the Great Sr Undying Body in astonishment.

    As the light of the Great Sr Undying Body dimmed down, they vaguely felt a peculiar ripple. However, they couldn¡¯t have a precise perception, since it was covered by the vast Spiritual Energy of the Great Sr Undying Body.

    But one thing that could be confirmed was that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t falling into defeat like everyone had thought, he was clearly preparing something in secret.

    After realising this point, Mand and the Three Emperors couldn¡¯t help being a little curious. They wished to know how Mu Chen would turn the situation around.

    Under the countless gazes, the Spiritual Energy undtions in the sky became even more rampant. Qiu Taiyin clearly did not want the battle to be drag any further. Therefore, his attacks were even more ferocious and the ded crescent moon streaked across the Great Sr Undying Body like a bolt of lightning, causing cracks to appear on the golden body.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to end this fight!¡±

    Qiu Taiyin stood on the head of the Great Yin Celestial Body as he coldly looked at the Great Sr Undying Body, which was dimming down, with a hint of killing intent shing in his eyes. Suddenly, he formed some seals and his Spiritual Energy gushed into the Great Yin Celestial Body.

    Buzz!

    A pitch-ck light fluctuated around the Great Yin Celestial Body. It unleashed a deep roar before the pitch-ck Spiritual Energy swiftly gathered on its fist, turning it into a huge ck ice fist.

    ¡°Great Yin Fist!¡±

    Qiu Taiyin barked and the ck ice fist pierced through space, causing fragments of ck ice to appear in the atmosphere around the huge fist. That chill was extremely shocking.

    This punch from Qiu Taiyin had practically used the power of the Fifth Grade Sovereign to the limits. Matching it with the power of the Great Yin Celestial Body, it was an attack that could shatter the sky.

    The eyes of many experts trembled as they felt how ferocious that fist was.

    Facing such a swift attack, Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body couldn¡¯t avoid it and could only watch the ck ice fist prate through space and swiftly m against the Great Sr Undying Body¡¯s chest.

    Boom!

    In that moment of collision, space undted, which caused a dreadful Spiritual Energy impact to violently wreak havoc from the ice fist. Everyone witnessed the cracks swiftly spread out on the Great Sr Undying Body, covering the entire body in cracks.

    Many experts sighed in pity. Such an attack was not something even Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body could withstand. After losing his Sovereign Celestial Body, Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t be able to confront with Qiu Taiyin any longer.

    The oue of this battle was determined.

    Boom!

    The number of cracks increased on the Great Sr Undying Body, before a golden light burst out from the gaps between the cracks and exploded. The Great Sr Undying Body finally couldn¡¯t withstand it any longer and crumbled!

    Standing on the Great Yin Celestial Body, Qiu Taiyin looked with his eyes reflected in golden light. He couldn¡¯t help having a cold arc rising at the corner of his lips. After breaking Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body, he no longer had any chance in this battle, even if he possessed extraordinary means.

    He was still the oneughing till the end, the tenth King of the Great Havew Domain still belonged to him, Qiu Taiyin!

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    Thinking about it, Qiu Taiyin couldn¡¯t help smiling, even with hisposure. As hisughter spread out, the high spirit in hisughter could be sensed by everyone.

    But no one had refuted Qiu Taiyin¡¯scency. After all, he would be the tenth King of the Great Havew Domain after today with only four ranked above him, so he could be considered a genuine winner.

    As the dazzling golden light spread out in this region, Qiu Taiyin did not stop hisughter. However, the various Kings who had their attention on the golden light suddenly narrowed their eyes with dense shock revealed on their faces.

    On the golden throne, Mand¡¯s golden pupils shed with light, while the Three Emperors were slightly stunned.

    At the same time, with their perception, a calm voice had spread out in this region that was filled with a dazzling golden light.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little too early to be celebrating?¡±

    Although that voice wasn¡¯t brilliant, it had instantly caused the exmations of pity to turn silent, along with amotion that broke out.

    Many experts had dense disbelief written on their faces.

    Qiu Taiyin¡¯sughter had also stopped. His face was pale as he looked at the direction where the golden light was spreading out from and eerily said, ¡°You¡¯re trying to hold up a strong front now, do you really think that I won¡¯t dare to kill you?!¡±

    Killing intent surged in Qiu Taiyin¡¯s eyes as he waved his hand, causing a violent gale to sweep out, and swept the dazzling golden light in this region away.

    When the golden light dissipated, Mu Chen¡¯s situation waspletely revealed before everyone, causing an uproar to rise. The entire region was instantly silent, and many people couldn¡¯t help widening their mouths.

    ¡°That¡¯s a...¡±

    Qiu Taiyin¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked up ahead. Mu Chen was standing on the sky with a paleplexion and four ck lotuses quietly floating around him.

    Although those four lotuses did not have any ripples of Spiritual Energy, there were innumerable ancient runes on the lotus petals that were faintly shing with light, emitting dreadful ripples.

    ¡°That¡¯s... a Spiritual Array?!¡±

    The Asura King and the rest eximed in shock. Although the four ck lotuses seemed extremely calm, they could sense a peculiar Spiritual Energy undtioning from them.

    They were the undtions of a Spiritual Array!

    Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t a low-graded Spiritual Array!

    That¡¯s because even they felt a little fearful from the four ck lotuses!

    Hiss...

    Sounds of people sucking in cold air rang out. Everyone had shock written on their faces. Clearly, they were stunned by this move from Mu Chen.

    Who could have thought that despite possessing such stunning strength, Mu Chen even had another identity as a Spiritual Array Master?!

    Only now, did they all figure out why Mu Chen would hide in his Sovereign Celestial Body. It turns out that he wasn¡¯t shrinking from the battle, but making use of the defence from the Sovereign Celestial Body to quietlyy out a Spiritual Array!

    ¡°The Spiritual Array that forms those four ck lotuses is definitely not ordinary... Such a powerful Spiritual Array is only possible by an Earth-Grade Spiritual Array Grandmaster!¡± Someone eximed.

    The Spiritual Arrayid out by an Earth-Grade Spiritual Array Grandmaster was something that not even a Fifth Grade Sovereign would dare to take on head-on!

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Qiu Taiyin¡¯s face ashened as he furiously roared. He did not expect such a sudden change of events to ur despite holding the victory in his hands.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re an Earth-Grade Spiritual Array Grandmaster, such a bluff does not work on me!¡± Qiu Taiyin yelled as his face became slightly distorted at this moment.

    Mu Chen¡¯s pale face indifferently looked at the distorted Qiu Taiyin. He did not bother talking, but stretched out his finger and gently tapped the space before him, before a gentle sound rang out from his heart.

    ¡°Completed version of Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array, activate!¡±

 Chapter 824 - Narrow Victory

    <strong>Chapter 824 - Narrow Victory</strong>

    ¡°Completed version of the Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array, activate!¡±

    When the gentle voice resounded from within Mu Chen¡¯s heart, the four floating ck lotuses finally blossomed in the sky and a pitch-ck light spread out, quietly emitting a dreadful fluctuation.

    Anyone could sense the dreadful energy contained in the four ck lotuses.

    This was Mu Chen¡¯s final move.

    Thepleted version of the Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array was formed by four lotuses. In the past, Mu Chen¡¯s strength was limited, so he could not form the four lotuses.

    But, right now, along with the increase in Mu Chen¡¯s strength, his attainments in the path of Spiritual Arrays grew deeper as well. Although he had rarely revealed his identity as a Spiritual Array aftering to the Great Havew Domain, he did not ck in the cultivation of it. With his strength growing step by step, his attainments in the cultivation of Spiritual Arrays grew stronger as well.

    He had been deeply concealing this matter, not even Nine Nether and Mand knew about it. Unknowingly, Mu Chen¡¯s attainments in Spiritual Arrays had reached a stunning height.

    Thepleted version of the Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array was an Earth-Grade Spiritual Array. Amongst the Earth-Grade Spiritual Arrays, some powerful ones were something that not even a Fifth Grade Sovereign would dare to take it head-on, whereas the high grades ones could even confront Sixth Grade Sovereigns!

    Spiritual Array Grandmasters were separated into three levels: Heaven, Earth and Human grade. Initially, Mu Chen¡¯s attainments in Spiritual Arrays was just at the High Human-Grade Spiritual Array Grandmaster, with an extremely low chance of sessfullyying out thepleted version of the Butchering Demonic Lotus Array. But along with Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation reaching the Fourth Grade Sovereign Realm, the growth in his Spiritual Energy made his Spiritual Array Master cultivation to rise as well.

    Hence, making use of the Lesser Demon Heart State, he actually managed to achieve thepleted version of the Earth-Grade Spiritual Array, the Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array!

    When the four lotuses appeared, Mu Chen could hear the entire region suddenly turning quiet, with many experts being dumbfounded around the King¡¯s Ceremony Stage. Even the various Kings had surprise on their faces, since this had exceeded their expectations.

    They knew about Mu Chen¡¯s other identity as a Spiritual Array Master, since he had revealed it to them before. But at that time, his cultivation on Spiritual Arrays wasn¡¯t something to be feared.

    But, right now, the Spiritual Array that was formed from four ck lotuses made even them feel a little threatened. Therefore, their expressions had also started to turn grave.

    Mu Chen¡¯s strength at Fourth Grade Sovereign wasn¡¯t anything to be feared. But if it wasbined with his identity as an Earth-Grade Spiritual Array Grandmaster, not even the various Kings would dare to underestimate him.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Just as Qiu Taiyin roared in rm, Mu Chen¡¯s finger had already gently tapped the sky with a calm expression on his pale face.

    Buzz!

    When the four ck lotuses blossomed, they inclined and aimed at the Great Yin Celestial Body, before a pitch-ck light started to gather in the heart of the lotuses. Thereafter, the ck lotuses trembled as four ck pirs of light silently shot out.

    The ck pirs of light were filled with ancient runes, making them look profound and cryptic.

    As the pitch-ck pirs of light streaked across the horizon, there wasn¡¯t anything extremely shocking caused by them. However, in the path of those light pirs, the space that was being torn did not restore for a long time.

    ¡°Shield of Great Yin!¡±

    Every hair stood up on Qiu Taiyin¡¯s body as his face became ashened. He swiftly formed some seals and his Spiritual Energy gushed out from his body without holding anything back. ck runes flickered on the surface of the Great Yin Celestial Body, before forming into a ck ice shield.

    Whoosh!

    The four ck pirs of light quietly flew over and crashed against the ck ice shield under countless nervous gazes.

    Creak! Creak!

    There weren¡¯t any sounds caused by the collision, but many people had abruptly narrowed their eyes. That¡¯s because the ck ice shield that seemed to possess an extremely powerful defensive capability couldn¡¯t pose as an obstruction to the ck lights.

    It was as if the ice had encountered magma, and was immediately being melted, before being pierced through.

    Qiu Taiyin looked at the four abnormal ck beams of light that were about to pierce through the ice shield as fear appeared on his face. Before he could even react, the cold ck beams of light had already prated the shield and ruthlessly struck the Great Yin Celestial Body under his terrified gaze.

    The ck beams of light pierced the Great Yin Celestial Body. ck cracks swiftly spread out from the piercing wound, before it enveloped the entire body of the Great Yin Celestial Body.

    When the ck cracks spread out, Qiu Taiyin¡¯s face drastically changed. He could sense that the Great Yin Celestial Body was swiftly copsing from the ck cracks.

    No matter how he tried to keep it under control, it was futile.

    ¡°How can this be?!¡± Qiu Taiyin roared in his heart. But it was a meaningless effort and everyone watch as the chill around the Great Yin Celestial Body dimmed in less than ten breaths¡¯ time. The huge figure was also turning more transparent and faint, that was a sign that the Spiritual Energy could not maintain the Sovereign Celestial Body.

    With the dissipating Spiritual Energy from the Sovereign Celestial Body, Qiu Taiyin¡¯s face turned paler, since he was linked to the Sovereign Celestial Body. So, when the Sovereign Celestial Body¡¯s Spiritual Energy started to disperse, he was heavily suffering from it as well.

    A weak sensation spread out from Qiu Taiyin. His face was pale and he clearly did not expect the attack from Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Array to be so bizarre. Although the ck beams of light did not possess any destructive power, the bizarre ability to dissipate Spiritual Energy could be considered as fatal.

    Boom!

    The Great Yin Celestial Body be even fainter, before it exploded into ck lights that burst in every direction when it couldn¡¯t maintain itself any longer.

    Pffft.

    When the Sovereign Celestial Body exploded, Qiu Taiyin¡¯s body abruptly jolted and he spewed a mouthful of blood. Even the Spiritual Energy around him was extremely depressed.

    Up in the sky, Mu Chen indifferently looked at Qiu Taiyin, whose face was as pale as a sheet of paper, and formed seals. The four ck lotuses swivelled, with the heart of the lotuses aimed at thetter and ck beams of light gathering once again.

    Watching this, Qiu Taiyin¡¯s face shed with fear, since he never expected Mu Chen to be able to execute that dreadful attack again. Since his Sovereign Celestial Body was destroyed, he would definitely be heavily injured if he was struck by that. Thus, he quickly burst in retreat as he barked, ¡°Mu Chen, are you trying to exterminate me?!¡±

    Mu Chen paid no attention as the pitch-ck light swiftly gathered at the heart of the ck lotuses.

    ¡°Bastard, I admit defeat!¡± Seeing Mu Chen filled with killing intent, Qiu Taiyin started to panic and quickly yelled.

    Hearing Qiu Taiyin admitting defeat, an uproar burst out in this region once again. Many experts exchanged looks as they sighed and shook their heads. No one expected that Qiu Taiyin, who initially held the odds of sess, to actually admit defeat.

    Hearing Qiu Taiyin¡¯s words, Mu Chen faintly smiled as his ck hair swiftly returned to the original length and his pitch-ck eyes returned normal as well. Along with Mu Chen exiting the Lesser Demon Heart State, his expression came back to life once again.

    ¡°Then, I have to thank Sect Master Qiu for letting me win.¡± Mu Chen smiled with his pale face as hints of mockery hung on the corner of his lips. Along with his voice, the four lotuses disappeared and the light in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes had dimmed down as well. Anyone could tell that Mu Chen¡¯s strength was extremely exhausted right now.

    So, it turned out that his previous ruthless actions was just an act!

    Many experts were dumbfounded, but that was shortly reced with abnormal smiles on their faces. They looked at Qiu Taiyin, whose body was trembling from anger, with pity. That fellow was actually tricked by Mu Chen.

    Judging from Qiu Taiyin¡¯s current situation, although his Spiritual Energy was extremely diminished, he still possessed slight bit of fighting power. Whereas Mu Chen was entirely exhausted, and if the battle had continued, Mu Chen could only admit defeat.

    After all, he had just stepped into the Fourth Grade Sovereign Realm, so the Spiritual Energy in his body had not been stabilised yet. Therefore, his battle of endurance was naturally inferior than Qiu Taiyin¡¯s.

    But, no one had expected that the exhausted Mu Chen would use such an act to scare Qiu Taiyin into admitting defeat.

    Many experts exchanged looks as they sighed and shook their heads.

    A deepughter rang out in the za as Qiu Taiyin looked at Mu Chen with his body trembling. Hearing those waves ofughter nearly made him burst with rage. He could only imagine that after today¡¯s matters spread out, it would be a huge blow to his reputation.

    ¡°Little bastard, you¡¯re courting death!¡±

    Qiu Taiyin¡¯s eyes turned red as the rage in his heart had diluted his rationale. He let out a roar and clenched his fist, causing a white jade bamboo strip to appear in his hand. The jade bamboo was engraved with extremelyplicated runes and an extremely violent Spiritual Energy fluctuation was emanating from it.

    Whoosh!

    Qiu Taiyin wore a ferocious expression as his arm trembled. The milky-white jade bamboo strip flew out and exploded, causing the violent Spiritual Energy to wreak havoc as it formed into a Spiritual Energy lion that was brandishing its ws, charging towards Mu Chen.

    A dreadful Spiritual Energy fluctuation rippled around the lion that caused the various Kings to have a change in their expression.

    ¡°Sky Profound Lion Seal?!¡± The Three Emperors had lights shooting out of their eyes as their expressions turned cold. That¡¯s because the Sky Profound Lion Seal was a secret art that belonged to the Sky Profound Pce. Only the core members of the Sky Profound Pce were entitled to possess it.

    As the huge lion appeared before Mu Chen, the dreadful Spiritual Energy pressure practically made him appear like an ant before it as the lion¡¯s maw closed in on him. It was an attack that even a Fifth Grade Sovereign would definitely die from!

    And Mu Chen¡¯s strength was already exhausted right now, so he could only watch as the Spiritual Energy lion¡¯s mouth swiftly expanded in his eyes.

    Boom!

    But just when the lion was about to touch Mu Chen, all themotion in this region had disappeared and it became quiet.

    Thereafter, Mu Chen could sense the lion, which was pouncing over, had frozen and his tensed heart had also loosened up when he saw a petite figure before him.

 Chapter 825 - Bestowing the Kingship

    <strong>Chapter 825 - Bestowing the Kingship</strong>

    The space before Mu Chen fluctuated like ripples of water as a petite figure slowly appeared. Seeing that figure, Mu Chen¡¯s tensed heart hadpletely loosened up.

    Mand appeared before Mu Chen with her cold face indifferently looking at the Spiritual Energy lion. Shortly after, she stretched her hand out and gently pped the lion.

    Boom!

    It was only a casual p and yet, an attack that even a Fifth Grade Sovereign would be extremely troubled with shattered like fragile ss.

    Mand¡¯s face was indifferent as she made a grasping gesture. Light started to gather within her palm and formed into a Spiritual Energy light ball. The violent Spiritual Energy was as docile as a sheep in her hands.

    She looked at the Spiritual Energy light ball, before raising her eyes and coldly stared at Qiu Taiyin, whose face had been instantly reced with deathly white, and indifferently said, ¡°Sky Profound Lion Seal? Why is something unique to the Sky Profound Pce in your hands?¡±

    Themotion in the surroundings had disappeared at this moment as countless bewildered gazes fell onto Qiu Taiyin. Right now, the Sky Profound Pce and the Great Havew Domain could be considered as enemies, and Qiu Taiyin possessed the unique object of the Sky Profound Pce. So how could he not be doubted?

    Qiu Taiyin looked at Mand¡¯s face that had no expression and couldn¡¯t help trembling. His face was deathly pale and he had regretted the instant when he unleashed the Sky Profound Lion Seal. He never expected to lose his rationale after being angered to such a degree by Mu Chen.

    ¡°Domain Lord... Lord Ruler, this Sky Profound Seal is something that this subordinate obtained from killing a Sky Profound Pce expert.¡± Qiu Taiyin forced himself to speak up.

    ¡°Really?¡± Mand¡¯s golden pupils looked at Qiu Taiyin. Sensing her gaze, thetter felt his entire body turning cold.

    ¡°A unique method is required to utilize this Sky Profound Lion Seal, which is only possessed by some Elders of the Sky Profound Pce. ording to what you have said, you killed a Sky Profound Pce¡¯s Elder?¡±

    A cold killing intent spread out from Mand¡¯szy voice, ¡°Then, do you know who that Elder that you have killed is? Furthermore, why did you not report such a huge contribution? If you have killed an Elder of the Sky Profound Pce, I will still bestow you the King title, despite your loss today.¡±

    Qiu Taiyin¡¯s entire body was trembling as a cold sweat endlessly poured out, practically drenching his clothes. He felt an extreme fear from being looked at by Mand¡¯s golden pupils.

    The entire region was quiet and many people were looking at Qiu Taiyin. The terrifying pressure caused Qiu Taiyin¡¯s rationale to swiftly copse.

    Boom!

    When Qiu Taiyin finally couldn¡¯t bear the pressure anymore, he lost control and let out a roar, before the Spiritual Energy burst out from his body. He turned into a streak of light and swiftly fled for the outskirts of the Great Havew Domain.

    Mand coldly looked at Qiu Taiyin, who had lost control, and gently waved her hand, causing the space in this entire region to freeze. Qiu Taiyin¡¯s body was like a fly that fell onto a sticky paper and could not budge...

    Mand flicked her finger and Qiu Taiyin ruthlessly flew back towards the King¡¯s Ceremony Stage and was mmed into the ground. The Spiritual Energy in his body waspletely dissipated by Mand, rendering him unable to move.

    ¡°Take him away. Looks like the Sky Profound Pce has arranged quite a few moths in my Great Havew Domain and I believe he might know them.¡±

    Mand indifferently said as the enforcement team came and swiftly took Qiu Taiyin away.

    Many experts watched Qiu Taiyin being taken away, before shifting their gazes onto Mand, who had a cold face. In an instant, no one dared to breathe too loudly, since they could sense the rage in Mand¡¯s heart.

    Mand looked down at all the experts in this region, before a faint voice sounded next their ears, ¡°The Hunting War will soon arrive, you all should know what this represents. Even if my Great Havew Domain is a peak force in the Northern Region, there¡¯s still a chance that it might be devoured during the Hunting War. If my Great Havew Domain ceases to exist, all of you will lose your status and shelter.¡±

    The hearts of many experts trembled. Thepetition in the Northern Region was extremely brutal. Without the shelter of such a huge force, it would be much more dangerous if they wanted to cultivate by themselves.

    ¡°So, if you guys don¡¯t want to lose this shelter and be someone¡¯s prey, then bring out your loyalty. I will not mistreat anyone loyal to the Great Havew Domain.¡±

    ¡°¡°We sincerelyply to Lord Ruler¡¯s instructions.¡±¡± All the experts echoed with their voices filled with revere. The reason why they could stand upright in the Northern Region and enjoy so many resources was all because of Mand, the shelter of an Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouse.

    Mu Chen quietly watched this scene and felt a little shaken by the power possessed by Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouses. Only such experts could stand straight and shelter others.

    Mand¡¯s golden pupils turned towards Mu Chen. ¡°Since there¡¯s an oue in the King¡¯s Ceremony, I will hereby announce that starting from today on, Mu Chen will be the tenth King of my Great Havew Domain.¡±

    Countless envious gazes were directed at Mu Chen. It was an incredible feat to be bestowed the King title at such a young age.

    The various Kings sighed as they nodded their heads. The Blood Hawk King stared at Mu Chen with fear and a trace of regret in his eyes. He clearly did not expect Mu Chen to grow so quickly. If he knew, he wouldn¡¯t have caused trouble for Mu Chen back then.

    Provoking such an opponent with great potential was clearly extremely foolish.

    ¡°As the tenth King, you have the qualifications to form your own force.¡± Mand looked at Mu Chen. Generally speaking, bing a King would obtain a great amount of resources in the Great Havew Domain, which was enough to support him to build a force simr to the Nine Kings. Naturally, that required time to develop as well.

    Many people had their gazes focused on Mu Chen, especially those of the Nine Nether Pce. Their eyes were filled with nervousness and unwillingness.

    The moment Mu Chen built his own force, he would break free from the Nine Nether Pce and would no longer be the Commander of the Nine Nether Pce. At that time, despite how much they allied themselves together, it was still different to being together now.

    Although Mu Chen had just been in the Great Havew Domain for a year, everyone in the Nine Nether Pce knew that it was Mu Chen¡¯s numerous life-and-death battles that swiftly pulled their Nine Nether Pce up.

    ¡°Haha. Mu Chen is truly formidable, to be bestowed with the Kingship so quickly.¡± Tang Rou¡¯s heart was a little innocent, since she couldn¡¯t help chuckling and feeling happy for Mu Chen.

    Hearing her words, Tang Bing gave that nitwitted little sister of hers a re and crossed her arms, fuming with anger, since she did not even give the awe-inspiring Mu Chen a gaze. That¡¯s because she knew that losing Mu Chen would be a huge blow to their Nine Nether Pce. Although she knew that Mu Chen couldn¡¯t be med for it, since there was a huge difference between a King and a Commander.

    Nine Nether was the most indifferent to it, and didn¡¯t seem to be worried. She was looking at Mu Chen with a smile on her face. Her rtionship was too deep with Mu Chen. The Bloodlink Bond practically bound the two of them together, so she wasn¡¯t too bothered about Mu Chen building his own force.

    Up in the sky, Mu Chen was also briefly stunned by Mand¡¯s words, before casting a nce at the Nine Nether Pce. Looking at those anxious gazes, he smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t want to build my own force, I will stay at the Nine Nether Pce. That won¡¯t affect me getting those resources, right?¡±

    He knew howplicated it was to set up his own force in the year he spent in the Nine Nether Pce. If he ced his energy in it, then it would definitely affect his cultivation. Therefore, he could not give up the greater good for the small benefit. Ruining himself because of a so-called ¡°force¡±.

    Furthermore, he couldpletely use the forces in Nine Nether Pce. No matter what he wanted to do, Nine Nether would definitely not obstruct him, so there wasn¡¯t a need for them to split.

    Mu Chen felt that there was nothing wrong in this decision, but when he spoke out, it immediately caused many experts to be dumbstruck. Clearly, this was the first time that they have seen someone giving up the opportunity to build their own force. After all, only by having your own force, would you possess your own troop, which would belong entirely to himself.

    Those of the Nine Nether Pce were overwhelmed with shock as well, but that was swiftly reced with cheers. Every single one of the Nine Nether Pce was looking at Mu Chen with excitement and a ze in their eyes. Clearly, they did not expect Mu Chen to give up the chance to form his own force and remain in their Nine Nether Pce as well.

    Tang Bing was stunned and couldn¡¯t help looking at Mu Chen, before pouting her lips. ¡°What a fool.¡±

    Although she said it in that way, the joy in her eyes couldn¡¯t be concealed. That fellow did have some conscience after all. Her effort in gathering that Sovereign Spiritual Liquid for his cultivation wasn¡¯t in vain.

    Nine Nether smiled. Although this answer wasn¡¯t too unexpected for her, her gaze, which looked at Mu Chen, became even more gentle.

    Up in the sky, Mand gave Mu Chen a weird nce, before smiling. ¡°It¡¯s your choice. Since you have given up on building your own force, then the resources will be added to the Nine Nether Pce. Of course, you can also use them as you wish.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head as he moved closer to Mand and whispered, ¡°Compared to those things, I¡¯m more concerned with the reward for this task... hehe.¡±

    Towards the end, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help chuckling as he rubbed his fingers together. Right now, what he wanted was, naturally, the Blood Essences of the ten Divine Beasts to cultivate the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra.

    Mand looked at the drooling Mu Chen and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, then rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they will be given to you.¡±

 Chapter 826 - Preparing for War

    <strong>Chapter 826 - Preparing for War</strong>

    Themotion gradually tuned down from the numerous shh-ing noises. Every single expert in the Great Havew Domain sighed, since no one had expected for Mu Chen, a Third Grade Sovereign, to be the biggest winner in this King¡¯s Ceremony.

    Envy and shock were filled in those sighs. But there wasn¡¯t any more contempt because the strength that Mu Chen had disyed on the King¡¯s Ceremony Stage had left every single expert of the Great Havew Domain shocked.

    His cultivation to Fourth Grade Sovereign, and adding on the other identity of an Earth-Grade Spiritual Array Grandmaster, was equivalent to a Fifth Grade Sovereign. Even amongst the Great Havew Domain that was filled with experts, he could be considered an outstanding elite.

    Therefore, despite many people being envious by the fact that Mu Chen could be the tenth King, no one felt unsatisfied by it. After all, strength was the key in many ces, and the strength that was disyed by Mu Chen deserved to be acknowledged and respected by the experts in the Great Havew Domain.

    He was no longer the Sovereign Realm newbie from a year ago when he just entered the Great Havew Domain.

    Furthermore, the current Nine Nether Pce that was behind Mu Chen couldn¡¯t be viewed as it was in the past. In the past, the Nine Nether Pce was the weakest force amongst the Nine Kings, thus suffering many contempts. But, in the past year, the Nine Nether Pce powerfully rose with a reputation of gradually growing stronger. The most crucial point was that right now, the Nine Nether Pce was the only force in the Great Havew Domain with two Kings!

    That meant that the resources that the Nine Nether Pce would receive would be double that of the other King forces. Under the support of such vast resources, it went without saying that the Nine Nether Pce would grow stronger.

    Perhaps, in the future, the situation of the strongest force in the Great Havew Domain would change... Therefore, it was evidently foolish to offend Mu Chen and the Nine Nether Pce right now.

    In this King¡¯s Ceremony, aside from Mu Chen bing the biggest winner, the Greaw City¡¯s City Lord, Qin Zhong had gotten quite a bit of benefit as well. Although he was not bestowed with the title of King, after seeing his contributions for the Great Havew Domain, Mand promised to help him break through to Fifth Grade Sovereign. As long as he managed to break through to Fifth Grade Sovereign, he would be the eleventh King in the Great Havew Domain after the Hunting War.

    This grace had undoubtedly made Qin Zhong extremely excited. Although many others were envious of him, Mand had also clearly stated that in this Hunting War, there would be rewards for contributors. Furthermore, the rewards were something that even the various Kings were tempted by, not to mention the other experts. Thus, the atmosphere in the entire Great Havew Domain was roused up with soaring fighting intent.

    Seeing this situation, Mu Chen also couldn¡¯t help inwardly smacking his lips. Mand was truly skilled in managing her subordinates. She was, indeed, worthy as the only Ruler of the Great Havew Domain.

    After the King¡¯s Ceremony came to an end, Mu Chen stayed in the Nine Nether Pce to quietly cultivate and stabilize the chaotic Spiritual Energy from his breakthrough to Fourth Grade Sovereign. In addition, his remaining energy was spent on training the Nine Nether Troops. With the Hunting War approaching, Mu Chen could sense the atmosphere in the Great Havew Domain gradually getting tense and solemn.

    Although their Great Havew Domain was a peak force in the Northern Region, there would be peak forces being destroyed and devoured by the other peak forces in every Hunting War. The experts in those forces could only flee for their lives or join other forces. But that sort of failure would be mocked, no matter where they went.

    Therefore, the Hunting War was directly concerning themselves. So, as to not be stray dogs, they had to give it their all so that the Great Havew Domain could survive the Hunting War.

    Therefore, the entire Great Havew Domain was in preparation for war in this period of time, enveloped in an oppressed and tensed atmosphere.

    The Nine Nether Pce was, naturally, not spared from that atmosphere. Although Mu Chen was bestowed the title of King, the Nine Nether Troop was still under his control. With the expansion of the Nine Nether Troop in the past year, the scale of it had increased several folds. In addition to the ample cultivation resources that the Nine Nether Pce was entitled to, the Nine Nether Troop could be considered as a powerful army with a strength several times stronger than a year ago.

    ording to Mu Chen¡¯s spections, he might have to borrow the strength of the Nine Nether Troop in this Hunting War. Therefore, he could not afford to rx, since he needed to be coordinated with this troop.

    Nine Nether Pce, in a vast training field

    The Nine Nether Troop, which was enveloped in ck armour, was training in the field. All of them were quietly sitting as a pitch-ck Battle Will surged from their bodies and gathered above them.

    The Battle Will looked like a ck surging ocean that was filled with roars that caused the entire region to faintly tremble.

    At the front of the Nine Nether Troop, Mu Chen sat on a lion statue with his hands joined together. Light faintly flickered in his eyes as Spiritual Energy gushed out of his body, soaring into the vast ocean of Battle Will above the Nine Nether Troop.

    Mu Chen would need the Battle Will of the Nine Nether Troop to ept him if he wanted to control it, so his Spiritual Energy wandered within the vast Battle Will.

    In the past, Mu Chen¡¯s coordination with the Nine Nether Troop was pretty good. But due to this period of time, when he was busy with the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, the King¡¯s Ceremony and the expansion of the Nine Nether Troop, the coordination between them hadcked behind. Now that he had the time, he naturally had to put in the time to fix the coordination with the Nine Nether Troop.

    Mu Chen spent two hours nurturing the coordination between them before he opened his eyes and looked at the Nine Nether Troop, which was like a ck ocean with dense ck clouds of Battle Will above them. Vaguely, there were hissing noises that came from them, which sounded like lightning that would strike fear in the hearts of others.

    Although the strength of a single warrior in the Nine Nether Troop wasn¡¯t anything to fear in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, he would feel slightly pressured if their Battle Will had gathered together.

    ording to Mu Chen¡¯s spections, if he could control the Battle Will of the Nine Nether Troop with his cultivation at Fourth Grade Sovereign, he could even easily suppress Fifth Grade Sovereign veterans.

    ¡°Although the Nine Nether Troop is powerful, it¡¯s still toockingpared to the Great Havew Army.¡± Mu Chen sighed as he looked at the Nine Nether Troop. Despite the strength of the Nine Nether Troop having been constantly rising, there was still a huge gap between them and the strongest army in the Great Havew Domain, the Great Havew Army.

    But due to the fact that the Great Havew Army was too powerful, Mu Chen knew that it wasn¡¯t an easy task to control the Battle Will of the Great Havew Army. Furthermore, Mu Chen guessed that not even the Great Commander of the Great Havew Army, Huo Mei¡¯er could fully control the Battle Will of the Great Havew Army.

    There were nearly a thousand people in the Great Havew Army, and every single one of them had their strength in the Sovereign Realm. If such a dreadful Battle Will could be controlled, probably only Mand and the Three Emperors could confront them in the Great Havew Domain.

    ¡°The Hunting War is probably the ce where those troops are put to use.¡± Mu Chen muttered to himself. In the Hunting War, the strength of an individual was greatly inadequate, unless one was as strong as the Three Emperors. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to control the situation. Thus, they would have to rely on the power of troops.

    ¡°Looks like the Hunting War will not be easy.¡±

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help sighing as he looked out of the Nine Nether Pce. With the Hunting War approaching, he could clearly sense the changes in atmosphere in the entire Great Havew Domain. The troops of the various Kings had been training every day and the killing aura could be felt from so far away. It was so much so that even Nine Nether had started to seclude herself in cultivation, leaving the affairs of the Nine Nether Pce to him. But, fortunately, without a housekeeper like Tang Bing, even he would have the thoughts of escaping from here.

    But from this, he could judge how brutal the Hunting War was. Even their Great Havew Domain was in great danger, since no one could guarantee that the Great Havew Domain would remain in the Northern Region after this Hunting War.

    Thinking about this matter, Mu Chen¡¯s heart felt a lot more heavy. Although there were people that he didn¡¯t like, the shelter that it provided him had allowed Mu Chen¡¯s strength to soar in the past year. Thus, he was grateful to the Great Havew Domain.

    Not to mention that Mand was the Ruler of the Great Havew Domain, and Mu Chen had quite a bit of a favourable opinion about that two-faced little queen that was cute on the outside but possessed absolute strength. After all, Mand had given him quite a bit of help in the past year. The crucial part was that Mand had never treated him as a subordinate, the rtionship between the both of them had exceeded their status.

    Therefore, it would be hard for Mu Chen to ept if the Great Havew Domain was to be defeated and devoured by others in this Hunting War.

    ¡°Looks like I can only give it my all to do my part.¡± Mu Chen bitterly smiled. With his nasty rtionship with the Sky Profound Pce, Liu Tiandao would definitely not let him off if the Great Havew Domain was gone.

    Mu Chen shook his head and waved his hand,manding the Nine Nether Troop to continue training.

    Buzz!

    But just as Mu Chen waved his hand, he saw space fluctuate before him and a petite figure stepped out from the distorted space. She waved her hand and ten jade bottles flew towards Mu Chen.

    When those jade bottles flew towards Mu Chen, her tender voice was mixed with hatred as it resounded.

    ¡°Take them, the ten Divine Beasts¡¯ Blood Essences that you wanted.¡±

    ¡°Bastard, I had to travel to all therge auction houses in the Northern Region just to gather these ten Divine Beasts¡¯ Blood Essences!¡±

 Chapter 827 - Spiritual Divine Liquid

    <strong>Chapter 827 - Spiritual Divine Liquid</strong>

    Mu Chen swiftly stretched his hands out to receive those jade bottles and looked at the different coloured Blood Essences that contained extremely pure and powerful Spiritual Energy. He was briefly stunned, before he raised his head.

    At the distorted space before him stood Mand, looking a little travel-worn. Sensing Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, she cast her lips aside in an unhappy mood.

    ¡°These are the Divine Beasts¡¯ Blood Essences? You went to auction houses to buy them?¡± Mu Chen held the ten jade bottles as he suppressed the ecstasy in his heart as he asked.

    ¡°No shit, or did you want me to look for those Divine Beasts and ughter them? Did you think that these Divine Beasts are stray cats and dogs? Easily killing one with a step?¡±

    Mand rolled her eyes at Mu Chen as she continued, ¡°In order to obtain these Divine Beasts¡¯ Blood Essences, I¡¯ve spent a huge amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids. Furthermore, those auction houses looked at the fact that I¡¯m the Great Havew Ruler and sold them to me at a lower price. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to buy them, even if you had the sufficient amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head at Mand¡¯s words, since he knew that the Divine Beasts¡¯ Blood Essences that he required weren¡¯t ordinary ones with one or two of them being ranked at the extreme front on the Myriad Beast Record. Generally, those Divine Beasts¡¯ Blood Essences were extremely rare and valuable, so it was extremely hard to gather them.

    The reason why those auction houses sold the Divine Beasts¡¯ Blood Essences to Mand was because they saw the fact that she was an Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouse. Otherwise, if Mu Chen was to make the trip himself, he would probably return empty-handed.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Mu Chen held onto the jade bottles as he sincerely thanked her. He knew that using his task to get Mand to gather the Divine Beasts¡¯ Blood Essences that he required as a rewards was slightly ripping her off. But judging from a certain angle, he had the responsibility of resolving Mand¡¯s issues as someone from the Great Havew Domain and did not have the qualifications of speaking terms.

    Not only did Mand not mind about it, she even spent a great amount of effort and money to gather the Divine Beasts¡¯ Blood Essences for him. Mand had not spoken anything about that, but judging from her travel-worn appearance, he could guess that she had probably been travelling to various auction houses in the Northern Region in order to gather those Divine Beasts¡¯ Blood Essences.

    Her actions made Mu Chen feel slightly touched.

    Originally, Mand still felt a little unhappy after traveling all over the ce, but when she heard Mu Chen¡¯s sincere gratitude, she felt a little unnatural. This was the Great Havew Domain, where everyone was filled with revere and respect for her. It was naturally not possible for others to treat her like how Mu Chen did, but she also felt that when Mu Chen was talking to her, he did not treat her as the Ruler of the Great Havew Domain, but a friend.

    It was a feeling that made her feel extremelyfortable. Perhaps it was because of this feeling that she would turn a blind eye to all of Mu Chen¡¯s offending actions.

    But with the pride buried deep down in her bones, she naturally would not show any emotions at this moment. Therefore, her face swiftly tensed up as she spoke in an official manner, ¡°As the Ruler, I naturally have to fulfil my promises. You helped me deal with Qiu Taiyin, so these are your rewards.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled and did not haggle with this prideful Ruler. ¡°So, how¡¯s the matter with Qiu Taiyin?¡±

    Speaking about this matter, Mand¡¯s face gradually turned solemn, ¡°It is as I have expected, the Sky Profound Pce has nted many spies in our Great Havew Domain and Qiu Taiyin was only one of them. But I have managed to dig out a name list from his mouth, so I only have to follow it to track them down and have those doubtful fellows dealt with as soon as possible.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head. He couldn¡¯t take part in this sort of matter, but with Mand¡¯s abilities, she could quickly have it done.

    ¡°There¡¯s still two months till the Hunting War... can you tell me some information about it? I am, after all, part of the Great Havew Domain... so if it¡¯s possible, I want to contribute as well.¡± Mu Chen asked as he looked at Mand after pondering a bit.

    Although he had heard a lot about the Hunting War, he still didn¡¯t know the detailed information about it.

    Mand cast a nce at Mu Chen, before stretching her waist and sat down beside him and said in azy tone, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing much to say about it. The Hunting War is a brutal war with thew of survival of the fittest. Although there are many peak forces in the Northern Region, it is also, likewise, a ce where wolves gather together. It¡¯s not a ce where the tiger leads the forest.¡±

    ¡°So there will be wolves trying to turn into the tiger in this Hunting War?¡± Mu Chen said as his eyes flickered.

    ¡°In this world, there¡¯s nock in ambitious people.¡± Mand said as she continued, ¡°Only when the Northern Region is unified, can my Greaw Continent be free from it and be an Overlord in the Great Thousand World.¡±

    ¡°This is an unspoke rule in the Northern Region. No one knows when it was circted, but once the rules are fixed, no one can change them. That¡¯s because changing them would mean that one would be the enemy of all the other forces.¡±

    ¡°So the Hunting War has been handed down and until now, there¡¯s been no tiger that appeared... But I think that it might appear this time.¡± As she spoke, a light shed in Mand golden pupils.

    Mu Chen was briefly stunned as he looked at Mand. ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°Do you know the location of this Hunting War?¡± Mand turned her head and asked.

    Mu Chen was briefly stunned, before nodding his head, ¡°The Fallen Battlefield?¡±

    The Fallen Battlefield was a forbiddennd in the Northern Region. It was said that in the Primordial Age, when the Foreign ns invaded the Great Thousand World, the battle spread to the Northern Region. Unleashing destructive battles in this supercontinent.

    And the Fallen Battlefield was one of the battlegrounds of that event. Many powerhouses had fallen in that battle, so it was known as the Fallen Battlefield by others, and the cruelty of it could be seen from the name of the ce.

    The Fallen Battlefield was extremely famous in the Northern Region, since there were many inheritances in it. There were even quite a bit of supreme powerhouse inheritances, thus attracting many people over.

    But only a few of those that entered the Fallen Battlefield in search of treasures had made it out. That¡¯s because there were too many experts that have fallen in the Fallen Battlefield, causing the Spiritual Energy in it to be as violent as a volcano and a Spiritual Energy storm would asionally form. It was something that even Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouses would fear.

    And with more people losing their lives in the Fallen Battlefield, it had be an extremely ominous forbiddennd in the Northern Region.

    ¡°Right, the Fallen Battlefield.¡± Mand nodded her head as she continued, ¡°In the Primordial Age, there were some Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouses that lost their lives in it, and the purpose of this Hunting War was those Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouses.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Do you know about the Spiritual Divine Liquids?¡± Mand popped another question.

    Mu Chen nkly shook his head.

    ¡°When an Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouse dies, his Sovereign Sea would erode with the passing of time. And when the Sovereign Sea erodes to the limits, it would form the Spiritual Divine Liquid, the final essences of an Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouse.¡± Mand gently licked her lips. Speaking of the Spiritual Divine Liquids, even her eyes had shed with a hint of greed.

    ¡°Those Spiritual Divine Liquids are extremely beneficial to Earth Sovereign Realm experts like us... but the Spiritual Energy storms in the Fallen Battlefield are extremely dreadful. Only at a special time will the storms be weakened. At that time, the Hunting War will take ce.¡±

    ¡°The Divine Pavilion hassted a total of five Hunting Wars and is also the force that managed to obtain the most Spiritual Divine Liquids amongst the peak forces in the Northern Region... ording to what I know, that fellow is currently at the peak of Lesser Earth Grade Sovereign Realm and has alreadye into contact with the Greater Earth Grade Sovereign Realm. If he manages to obtain more Spiritual Divine Liquids this time, he might be able to break through into the Greater Earth Grade Sovereign Realm.¡±

    ¡°Aside from him, the Netherworld Pce and the Rulers of the other peak forces have a possibility as well...¡±

    Mand¡¯s face turned solemn. ¡°And when a Greater Earth Grade Sovereign Realm appears, there will not be anyone in the Northern Region that can stop him. At that time, it will be a tiger and unify the Northern Region.¡±

    ¡°Greater Earth Grade Sovereign Realm?¡± Mu Chen frowned his brows, since this sort of level was still too far and unfamiliar to him.

    Mand helplessly cast a nce at Mu Chen and exined, ¡°There¡¯s naturally a ssification of the Earth Grade Sovereign Realms. They¡¯re broken into three realms. The Lesser Earth Grade Sovereign Realm, the Greater Earth Grade Sovereign Realm and the Perfected Earth Grade Sovereign Realm.¡±

    ¡°Every single one of those grades are apanied with great gaps. Right now, in the Northern Region, the Rulers of the peak forces are only at the Lesser Earth Grade Sovereign Realm. The moment the Divine Pavilion¡¯s Rulerpletes his breakthrough in this Hunting War, the situation will be extremely troublesome.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze turned solemn as well. So this was the world of an Earth Grade Sovereign Realm powerhouse. He never thought that the difference between the grades in the Earth Grade Sovereign Realm would be so huge.

    Judging from Mand¡¯s tone of speech, he could tell how fatal the Spiritual Divine Liquids¡¯ attraction for Earth Grade Sovereign Realm powerhouses like them was like.

    And the source of this brutal war, the Hunting War, was probably the Spiritual Divine Liquids.

    ¡°I wonder what grade Luo Li¡¯s grandfather is in?¡± A thought suddenly lit up in Mu Chen¡¯s heart as he recalled meeting Luo Tianshen in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. ording to his spections, Luo Tianshen was probably stronger than Mand.

    ¡°This Hunting War will probably be the most shaking one in history...¡± Mand lightly smiled as she raised her head. There wasn¡¯t any fear in her eyes; instead, they were filled with zing fighting intent.

    She looked at the distant horizon and an arc rose on the corner of her lips.

    ¡°Let us see who will manage to break through this time!¡±

 Chapter 828 - Divine Blood Refining the Body

    <strong>Chapter 828 - Divine Blood Refining the Body</strong>

    On the lion statue in the training field, Mu Chen looked at Mand¡¯s golden pupils, which were filled with fighting intent, under the shine of sunlight and couldn¡¯t help shivering.

    He never thought that the petite-looking Ruler would be so insane deep in her bones. Other forces were fearing for the Hunting War but as for her, she was yearning for it.

    However, the other peak forces were not sheep that they could be easily ughtered. They were all powerful existences that could tremble the entire Northern Region with their feet.

    Mu Chen pursed his lips. Although the Hunting War had not arrived, he could vaguely smell the stench of blood. No one knew which peak forces would be devoured in this Hunting War.

    But, no matter who it was, the oue would definitely shake the Northern Region, since the resources and territories of a peak force would cause others to drool.

    The ze in Mand¡¯s eyes gradually retracted as she looked at Mu Chen with her golden pupils and suddenly smiled without any signs beforehand. ¡°Do you know about the Ancient Haven Pce?¡±

    Hearing the familiar name, Mu Chen¡¯s body abruptly jolted before raising his head and looked at Mand with slight ecstasy, even his heartbeat had sped up.

    Wasn¡¯t the Ancient Haven Pce the reason he came to the Skw Continent with Nine Nether?!

    That¡¯s because there was another Immortal Catalog in the Ancient Haven Pce that would grant another evolution to his Great Sr Undying Body!

    ¡°Looks like the Ancient Haven Pce is the reason why you came to the Skw Continent.¡± Mand faintly smiled as she nced at Mu Chen. ¡°Don¡¯t make a big fuss over it. Since you possess the Great Sr Undying Body, you must also know some information about it. In the Ancient Haven Pce, there is, indeed, something you want.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze suddenly turned heated and even his breathing had quickened. In the past year, this was the first time that he had obtained confirmed information. Although he didn¡¯t know what the Ancient Haven Pce was, at least it meant that he had something he needed in the Skw Continent.

    ¡°Do you know where the Ancient Haven Pce is located?¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help asking as he looked at Mand.

    Mand cast her rosy lips aside as she answered, ¡°The Ancient Haven Pce is, indeed, hidden in the Skw Continent. But, no one knows where it is located. My guess is that it should be in a spatial realm that was sealed by someone.¡±

    ¡°Even an Earth Sovereign Realm expert like you cannot probe its location?¡± Mu Chen asked with his brows frowned.

    Mand rolled her eyes at Mu Chen. ¡°Even in the Primordial Age, the Ancient Haven Pce was a famous force and the Pce Master was a pinnacle expert. How could a seal cast by such an expert before he fell be something that an Earth Sovereign Realm can probe?¡±

    Mu Chen awkwardly smiled and sighed in his heart. In this world, there was, indeed, a mountain taller than the other.

    ¡°But although I cannot probe the location of the Ancient Haven Pce, there is a powerhouse from the Ancient Haven Pce that fell in the Fallen Battlefield. I believe that we might be able to obtain some information regarding the Ancient Haven Pce from there.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head. Although the information was too vague, he still managed to get some information about it. At least it was better than him moving blindly around, since his main objective for going to the Ancient Haven Pce was the other page of the Immortal Catalog.

    Because Mu Chen was clear that if he wanted to track the path of a supreme powerhouse, the Immortal Catalog was something that could provide him with great aid.

    The day when he could evolve his Great Sr Undying Body into the Primordial Immortal Body, that would be the day when he possessed the qualification to have his name shake the Great Thousand World.

    At that time, be it the Luo God n or the mysterious n which his mother belonged to, he would no longer have to fear any of them!

    ¡°Looks like I definitely have to make a trip to the Fallen Battlefield.¡±

    Mu Chen muttered. It didn¡¯t matter if he could get any information regarding the Ancient Haven Pce, he still had to make an attempt, since it was for the legendary Primordial Immortal Body.

    For the next two months, Mu Chen had also seized the moment to cultivate while training the Nine Nether Troop. The scale of the Hunting War affected all the forces in the Northern Region, so one could imagine how dreadful it was.

    Although he had a high status in the Great Havew Domain right now, he knew that his strength was far from sufficient for the Hunting War.

    But, right now, he had just broken through to the Fourth Grade Sovereign Realm and just managed to stabilize the Spiritual Energy in his body, so it wasn¡¯t suitable for him to attempt another breakthrough. So, if he wanted to increase his strength, then he would have to rely on other methods.

    Take the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra, for example.

    Deep in the Nine Nether Pce

    On an empty rocky pool, Mu Chen quietly sat as he flicked his finger before the rocky pool and ten jade bottles appeared before him. Those jade bottles flickered with light runes on their surfaces. They were simple seals that sealed the Divine Beasts¡¯ Blood Essences, preventing the violent Spiritual Energy from leaking out.

    Mu Chen stared at the ten jade bottles and the expression on his face turned a little grave. Although he had obtained the legendary Dragon-Phoenix Physique in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, he was clear that it was only the most initial form. It could only make his body a little stronger, and if he wanted to reach the height where he possessed the power of the True Dragon and Phoenix, he would have to go through tough training.

    And, right now was the first step.

    Mu Chen had taken off his clothes, revealing a figure that wasn¡¯t too sturdy, but anyone could sense the horrifying power contained under his body. On his chest and his back were the tattoos of the True Dragon and Phoenix.

    Mu Chen lowered his head and looked at the True Dragon and Phoenix tattoos and gently touched them. They weren¡¯t just simple tattoos, they gave off a peculiar feeling, as if they were alive.

    ording to the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra, there were three stages in cultivating the Dragon-Phoenix Physique. The first stage was the ¡®Revival of True Spirits¡¯, second being ¡®Forming¡¯ and the third, the ¡®Dragon-Phoenix Comes to Life¡¯.

    The two tattoos on Mu Chen¡¯s chest and back should be known as the Spirit of True Dragon and Phoenix, since those tattoos contained traces of Spirits left behind by the True Dragon and Phoenix.

    This stage requireed the Blood Essences of numerous Divine Beasts to revive the Spirits of the True Dragon and Phoenix, allowing them to bestow stronger powers onto Mu Chen.

    That¡¯s because, when the True Dragon and Phoenix¡¯s Spirits werepletely revived, they could attain the ¡®Forming¡¯ stage. Reaching that step, the True Dragon and Phoenix tattoos would be able to break free from the boundaries of his body, awakening the power belonging to the True Dragon and Phoenix.

    The third being ¡®Dragon-Phoenix Comes to Life¡¯... it was evident what those words meant.

    What Mu Chen needed to do now was the first stage, the ¡®Revival of True Spirits¡¯.

    Huff.

    Mu Chen gently spat out a mouthful of air, while retracting his gaze from the tattoos. He no longer hesitated and flicked his finger, shooting a spiritual light out and shattered a jade bottle.

    Creak! Crack!

    Several drops of dark-red blood instantly fell and as the falling speed elerated, there were sounds of sshing waves.

    Those Blood Essences fell into the rocky pool and swiftly expanded at a stunning speed. In a few breaths¡¯ time, those few drops of Blood Essences had turned into a boiling blood pool.

    The violent Spiritual Energy and dense stench of blood emanated from the blood pool as it soared towards the horizon. Those Blood Essences were clearly extremely violent and they tried to corrode the rocky pool. But, fortunately, Mu Chen came prepared. The rocky pool was forged with special materials, thus preventing corrosion.

    ¡°Truly worthy of being the Blood Essences of a Primordial Hydra...¡±

    Mu Chen looked at the boiling blood pool and couldn¡¯t help sighing. It was just several drops of Blood Essences and it could form into a pool of blood. The Primordial Hydra was truly worthy of being ranked in the top tier of the Divine Beast Records.

    Those Divine Beasts¡¯ Blood Essences had not been refined beforehand, so they were filled with offensive characteristics. But this was just something that Mu Chen needed. Only the most primitive Divine Beasts¡¯ Blood Essences could revive the True Dragon and Phoenix¡¯s Spirits.

    Except this process would be extremely painful.

    Mu Chen looked at the boiling blood pool and slowly clenched his hands. He no longer hesitated. He took off his clothes and leaped into the pool.

    Ssh.

    Fresh blood sttered as Mu Chen formed seals with his hands in the blood pool. The entire pool started to boil, forming a red vortex with Mu Chen in the centre.

    Hiss! Hiss!

    Countless hissing noises rang out from the pool. As the blood surged, it formed into small-sized blood hydras that frantically bit onto Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body violently trembled as the intense pain made his face turn a little pale.

    However, the intense pain did not devour Mu Chen¡¯s consciousness. On the contrary, he deeply inhaled a mouthful of air before changing his seals and started to activate the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra.

    When the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra was activated, the True Dragon and Phoenix tattoos on Mu Chen¡¯s chest and back started to emit a spiritual light, along with a deep draconic roar and phoenix cry resonating out. Thereafter, those blood hydras were torn apart and strands of blood endlessly travelled across Mu Chen¡¯s skin, then devoured by the True Dragon and Phoenix tattoos.

    Although the Blood Essences of a Primordial Hydra was extremely overbearing, it was still a levelcking before the True Dragon and Phoenix.

    However, Mu Chen knew that the process of using Divine Blood to refine his body had just started.

 Chapter 829 - Humanoid Divine Beast

    <strong>Chapter 829 - Humanoid Divine Beast</strong>

    Ssh!

    Blood-red water endlessly rolled and surged in the rocky pool as the blood hydras were being constantly formed and bit at Mu Chen, revealing their extremely offensive characteristics.

    However, the True Dragon and Phoenix tattoos seemed to have been provoked by the reaction of the Primordial Hydra¡¯s Blood Essences, unleashing draconic roars and phoenix cries, which broke apart those small hydras and absorbed them into the tattoos.

    Along with the Primordial Hydra¡¯s Blood Essences being endlessly poured over, the dragon and phoenix tattoos on Mu Chen¡¯s chest and back seemed to have gotten brighter as well. But at this moment, an indescribable pain started to burst out in Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    That intense pain had instantly made Mu Chen¡¯s face turn pale. When the Primordial Hydra¡¯s Blood Essences entered his body, the blood had started to wreak havoc from within. The Blood Essences of such Divine Beasts were extremely violent, filled with offensive characteristics. But Mu Chen could not suppress them, since it would interrupt the revival of the True Spirits. If it ended up in failure, he wouldn¡¯t have anymore face to let Mand gather for him again.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help cursing. If this went on, his body would be in a total mess by the Primordial Hydra¡¯s Blood Essences. Only now did he realise how tough it was to cultivate the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra.

    Furthermore, he was still only the first Divine Beasts¡¯ Blood Essences! If he couldn¡¯t even bear this, how was he going to endure the other nine remaining Divine Beasts¡¯ Blood Essences?

    Mu Chen frowned his brows and his gaze swiftly flickered as he pondered on ways to deal with this. But very quickly, a light shed in his eyes as a sneer appeared on the corner of his lips.

    ¡°Blood Essence of the Primordial Hydra, you¡¯re very ferocious, right... but, there¡¯s something even more ferocious in my body!¡±

    Mu Chen slightly shut his eyes as a dark-golden light blossomed on the surface of his body. Strands of dark-golden lustre shed in his blood as deep draconic roars and phoenix cries resounded from his body.

    They were the Dragon-Phoenix Blood Essences!

    Mu Chen had absorbed arge amount of Dragon-Phoenix Blood Essences in order to form the Dragon-Phoenix Physique. Therefore, there were traces of aura belonging to True Dragon and Phoenix contained within his body.

    Although the Primordial Hydra¡¯s ranking wasn¡¯t low on the Divine Beast Record, it was still a level beneath ultra Divine Beasts like the True Dragon and Phoenix.

    Henceforth, when a golden light blossomed with draconic roars and phoenix cries echoing throughout, the Primordial Hydra¡¯s Blood Essences, which were wreaking havoc in his body, felt as if they had encountered a great opponent. A golden light enveloped over, which defeated the Primordial Hydra¡¯s Blood Essences, before being devoured by the dragon and phoenix tattoos under his control.

    With the help of Dragon-Phoenix Blood Essences, Mu Chen¡¯s situation finally, swiftly turned better and he started to focus on absorbing the Primordial Hydra¡¯s Blood Essences...

    And this absorptionsted for four days.

    During those four days, Mu Chen could vaguely sense something gradually being restored to life on his chest and back.

    On the fourth day, evening, the water level in the rocky pool finally started to dry up. When it hadpletely dried up, Mu Chen flicked his finger again and two jade bottles broke with drops of different colour Blood Essences falling, transforming into a boiling blood water that enveloped Mu Chen¡¯s figure within.

    Mu Chen sat at the bottom of the rocky pool without any movement. The dragon and phoenix tattoos on his chest and back had also be even brighter. With more Divine Beasts¡¯ Blood Essences pouring into the tattoos, they became even more vivid and lively.

    Strands of bloody light gradually enveloped the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body as they shrouded around him.

    For the next half-month, Mu Chen had not left the rocky pool. With more Divine Beasts¡¯ Blood Essences falling, the stench of blood had turned into a bloody light that soared into the horizon, which caused amotion in the Nine Nether Pce.

    Themotion even rmed Nine Nether, who was in seclusion, and she rushed over to this rocky pool. After checking that there wasn¡¯t any mishap with Mu Chen, only then did she feel relieved and ordered to seal off this region.

    ¡°That fellow is too reckless.¡± Nine Nether stood outside the rocky pool as she looked at Mu Chen, who was cultivating deep in the pool, and helplessly shook her head. He actually did not get anyone to stand guard when cultivating with such amotion, it would be troublesome if something happened.

    Although she was ming Mu Chen, she had put down her cultivation and sat outside the rocky pool, preparing to stand guard for him.

    ¡°These Blood Essences...¡± When Nine Nether sat down, only then did she sense the violent Spiritual Energy in the blood pool. Immediately, her face changed with a hint of shock shing in her eyes.

    ¡°Just what is this fellow cultivating, to actually require the Blood Essences of so many Divine Beasts?¡± Nine Nether¡¯s heart shook as her expression turned a little grave. Although the Blood Essences of Divine Beasts could refine the body, they were still too overbearing and weren¡¯t easy to absorb. Not to mention that Mu Chen was trying to absorb ten Divine Beasts¡¯ Blood Essences at the same time. The instant he was resisted by those Divine Beasts¡¯ Blood Essences, it would be a little troublesome.

    But her worries did notst too long, since she vaguely heard a draconic roar and phoenix cry that rang out from Mu Chen¡¯s body and, immediately, her heart jolted.

    ¡°That¡¯s the pressure of a True Dragon and Phoenix!¡±

    As someone from the Nine Nether Bird n, especially after evolving into the Nine Netherworld Bird, it could be considered as a huge n in the Divine Beasts¡¯ ns. The Nine Netherworld Bird contained the Bloodline of the Undying Bird, which could be considered in the same n as the Phoenix n. The Undying Bird was also a pinnacle existence in the Phoenix n, but it wasn¡¯t well-known to the True Phoenixes due to how rare they were.

    Therefore, when Nine Nether sensed the True Phoenix¡¯s pressureing from Mu Chen¡¯s body, her face became unusual.

    Nine Nether speechlessly shook her head and she did not ponder more about it as she calmed herself down, waiting for Mu Chen toplete his training.

    And this waitsted for an entire month.

    In the depths of the Nine Nether Pce, even the sky was dyed red. Looking from afar, it looked like burning clouds that seemed extremely spectacr. However, Nine Nether did not have the luxury to pay attention to her surroundings. She anxiously looked at the rocky pool, since there were all sorts of roarsing from it.

    In the boiling blood pool, Mu Chen sat at the bottom of the pool with numerous huge bloody figures frantically roaring at him.

    Those bloody figures were formed by the Divine Beasts¡¯ Blood Essences that he had absorbed and refined. However, there were remnant wills in those Blood Essences. Initially, Mu Chen had them all suppressed with the pressure of the dragon and phoenix to keep them in check. But along with the number of Divine Beasts¡¯ Blood Essences increasing, they actually joined together to resist the pressure of the dragon and phoenix, since they sensed that if they did not resist, their remnant wills would be wiped out and be thoroughly absorbed.

    He had to admit, the wills of those Divine Beasts were extremely troublesome. When they joined together to resist Mu Chen, it was hard for the dragon and phoenix pressure to attain the initial effect. Therefore, he could notplete the final step at the final moment.

    ¡°I¡¯ve alreadye this far, I can¡¯t let you guys ruin it for me!¡± Mu Chen clenched his fists as he sucked in a mouthful of air and hardened his heart.

    With the will of his thoughts, the golden light that enveloped him disappeared. Without the obstruction of the golden light, the figures of the ten Divine Beasts immediately unleashed roars as they burrowed into Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    A bloody light started to spread out from Mu Chen¡¯s body, into every single corner of his body.

    ¡°Reverse devouring of the Divine Beasts¡¯ Blood Essences?!¡± Nine Nether¡¯s face instantly changed at this sight. She knew an ident would definitely ur in the attempt of absorbing so many Divine Beast¡¯s Blood Essences.

    Roar!

    Just when Nine Nether was worrying in her heart, Mu Chen also gave it his all. He aroused all of the power of Dragon-Phoenix Physique, as well as the Dragon-Phoenix Blood Essences that were hidden in his blood and flesh.

    As the imposing dark-golden light shuttled through his blood and flesh, they mercilessly suppressed the bloody light.

    Two different colours of light were frantically devouring the other. But this was, after all, Mu Chen¡¯s body, so it was the battlefield. Therefore, when the Dragon-Phoenix Physique and the Dragon-Phoenix Blood Essencespletely burst out, the bloody light formed from the ten Divine Beasts were constantly beaten to retreat.

    Naturally, the oue of this would cause Mu Chen¡¯s body to be a battlefield, with shock waves being formed from the impacts. If it wasn¡¯t for his Dragon-Phoenix Physique that raised the toughness of his body, his body might have been torn apart by the impact.

    ¡°Devour all of them!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s face drastically changed, looking a little ferocious and distorted, but there wasn¡¯t the slightest hesitation in his eyes. The roar in his heart caused the golden light to sweep out.

    The golden light gushed out, along with an imposing draconic roar and phoenix cry, like a monarch sweeping through the rebels. Under the impact, the bloody light from the ten Divine Beasts had been torn apart.

    All of the bloody lights werepletely absorbed by the dragon and phoenix tattoos on Mu Chen¡¯s chest and back.

    Mu Chen suddenly opened his eyes, then felt the blood and flesh on his chest and back trembling. As if something had shattered in his blood and flesh and came to life.

    Roar!

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure soared up as he unleashed a roar. The roar sounded like both a draconic roar and phoenix cry at the same time and a huge golden light soared from his body, even theyers of clouds were torn apart at this moment.

    Nine Nether raised her head as she looked at the figure in the golden light. Vaguely, she actually felt a little oppressed by it. It wasn¡¯t the oppression of Spiritual Energy, but the oppressioning from Divine Beasts when they¡¯re on the same level.

    Right now, Mu Chen felt like a humanoid Divine Beast to her!

 Chapter 830 - Fallen Origin Pellet

    <strong>Chapter 830 - Fallen Origin Pellet</strong>

    The golden light gradually dissipated, and when it thoroughly disappeared, the oppression emanating from Mu Chen¡¯s body hadpletely retracted. Lowering his head to his chest, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help being stunned.

    On his chest, there was a True Dragon roaming beneath his skin. The True Dragon looked vivid and lively, as if it was alive and contained an extremely terrifying energy at the same time.

    As his gaze flickered and with a will of his heart, the True Dragon swiftly moved to his fist, along his control, then he clenched his fist and threw a punch out.

    Roar!

    When he threw the punch out, a bright draconic roar resounded in this region and cracks appeared in the space before him from a single punch.

    Hiss!

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help hissing a mouthful of cold air at this sight. He had only casually threw a punch out and only slightly controlled the True Dragon. He did not expect such a destructive force from it.

    Looks like after reviving the Spirit of the True Dragon, it was much more formidable than before.

    Rustle!

    Nine Nether¡¯s figure appeared before Mu Chen and she looked at the True Dragon, which was roaming on Mu Chen¡¯s chest, with astonishment. She was a Divine Beast herself, so she could sense the oppression emanating from the True Dragon.

    It belonged to a genuine True Dragon¡¯s bloodline.

    Mu Chen felt the roaming True Dragon on his chest and his expression slightly changed. He smiled towards Nine Nether. ¡°Try attacking me.¡±

    Nine Nether took a doubtful nce at Mu Chen. But she did not question him and gently flicked her finger. An extremely sharp force burst out, like a bolt of lightning, and was aimed at Mu Chen¡¯s chest.

    Facing Nine Nether¡¯s attack, Mu Chen did not put up a defence. It was so much so that he even retracted the Spiritual Energy on the surface of his body and allowed that Spiritual Energy force to strike him.

    Sizzle!

    However, in that instant, when the Spiritual Energy force was about toe in contact with Mu Chen¡¯s body, the True Dragon, which was roaming around Mu Chen¡¯s chest, suddenly unleashed a deep draconic roar. It opened its mouth and devoured the Spiritual Energy force that was shooting over.

    After devouring that Spiritual Energy force, the Spirit of the True Dragon merely trembled, before it recovered to its initial state, quietly roaming under Mu Chen¡¯s skin.

    Nine Nether was watching this scene with shock on her face.

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help grinning. Not only could the Spirit of the True Dragon bestow him with great power, it even possessed defensive abilities. The powerful defence probably wasn¡¯t any weaker than the Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour. If Mu Chen summoned the Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour and added the defence of his body, the threeyers of defence was probably even troublesome for Fifth Grade Sovereigns to deal with.

    If he had revived the Spirit of the True Dragon and Phoenix a month ago, when he fought with Qiu Taiyin, he wouldn¡¯t be forced to hide in his Sovereign Celestial Body to set up a Spiritual Array to fight back.

    ¡°What is this that you are cultivating?¡± Nine Nether finally couldn¡¯t hold back on popping the question. Right now, Mu Chen seemed more like a Divine Beast than her.

    Mu Chen drylyughed, since there was no need to hide anything from Nine Nether. Thus, he had directly told her about the matters regarding the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s exnation, Nine Nether felt speechless for a brief moment. But she couldn¡¯t help frowning her brows as she looked at the Spirit of the True Dragon on Mu Chen¡¯s chest, ¡°In the future if you encounter someone from the Dragon and Phoenix ns, do not let them discover the Spirit of True Dragon and Phoenix on you...¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°The Dragon and Phoenix ns are some of the best ns around. Their strengths are evenparable to secluded primordial ns. The True Dragon and Phoenix are pinnacle existences in each of those ns, so if they discovered that you possess the Spirit of a True Dragon and Phoenix, they might make a move on you and forcefully strip it off you,¡± said Nine Nether.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face slightly changed, since he did not think that the Dragon and Phoenix ns would be so overbearing. But, fortunately, the Spirit of the True Dragon and Phoenix were too weak at the moment, so they wouldn¡¯t attract the attention of those ns. As for the future, if he managed to train the Spirit of the True Dragon and Phoenix to their higher levels, he wouldn¡¯t be weak at that time.

    ¡°I will pay attention to it.¡± Mu Chen nodded.

    Nine Nether¡¯s face slightly loosened up. But just when she was about to speak, a clear and bright bell suddenly rang out in the depths of the Greaw Sky. The bell sounded rushed, vaguely mixed with killing aura.

    When Mu Chen and Nine Nether heard that bell, they narrowed their eyes and looked towards the depths of the Greaw Sky. They knew that it was the bell used to summon the King¡¯s Conference. At the same time, it was the signal that represented the beginning of war.

    ¡°The war is starting.¡±

    In the Greaw Sky¡¯s Main Pce

    The atmosphere in the hall was extremely solemn with the Ruler, Three Emperors, the Ten Kings and those stronger subsidiary forces gathered in the great hall. This could be considered as the strongest standard in the Great Havew Domain, so one could tell how important the Great Havew Domain viewed the Hunting War. Saying that they had gone out full-force wasn¡¯t an exaggeration.

    Mu Chen sat on the stone throne in the hall with Nine Nether by his right, with the various Kings along the way. On the upper level were the Three Emperors and the unrivalled Mand.

    In the past, Mu Chen could only follow Nine Nether in the past King¡¯s Conference. Standing behind her like a bodyguard. But with him bing a King in the Great Havew Domain, he could naturally receive the same treatment as Nine Nether.

    In the hall, the atmosphere was extremely oppressive, with Mand sitting high up, overlooking everyone, before a tender voice resounded, ¡°Seven days from now, the Spiritual Energy storm in the Fallen Battlefield will be at the weakest state. At that time, the Hunting War will take ce.¡±

    Although everyone was prepared, when they heard that deration, their gazes couldn¡¯t help trembling. Facing such a brutal war like the Hunting War, even a peak force like their Great Havew Domain in the Northern Region could not be spared from it.

    Mand waved her hand, spiritual light gushed out, which formed into a huge andplicated map in mid-air. Judging from the terrain, it should be the Fallen Battlefield, but a majority of it was cked out.

    ¡°Due to the Spiritual Energy storm in the Fallen Battlefield, there will be huge changes every time it opens. A majority of the maps in the past are useless, so after entering the Fallen Battlefield, you can only try to probe around by relying on the terrain.¡±

    ¡°The army of our Great Havew Domain will enter the Fallen Battlefield from the northwest area. After entering, the army will spread out. All of you will lead your own troops to search for ruins and obtain the Fallen Origin Pellet.¡±

    ¡°Fallen Origin Pellet?¡± Hearing that term, Mu Chen was stunned, since it was an unfamiliar term to him.

    ¡°The experts that fell in the Fallen Battlefield will have their Sovereign Seas turned into Fallen Origin Pellets through time. The Fallen Origin Pellets are extremely beneficial to cultivation. Furthermore, they are also absolutely needed to break the Earth Sovereign Realms¡¯ Treasuries.¡± Nine Nether¡¯s voice rang out, which dissolved Mu Chen¡¯s doubts.

    ¡°The Earth Sovereign Realms¡¯ Treasuries are ces where Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouses had fallen. However, the fallen ces of such experts would be extremely concealed and further protected by Spiritual Arrays from the Fallen Battlefield. This natural Spiritual Array is connected to the entire Fallen Battlefield, so not even Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouses could forcefully break through them. The only way would be by relying on the Fallen Origin Pellets, since the source of the energy within is the same as the Fallen Battlefield.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, obtaining the Fallen Origin Pellets is the first step of the Hunting War, and also, the most important step. Every other force will also be snatching the Fallen Origin Pellets.¡±

    ¡°In order for us to obtain more Fallen Origin Pellets, we can only split our forces up. Otherwise, we will be wasting our resources by focusing on one ce at a time.¡±

    Mu Chen rubbed his forehead as he bitterly smiled. The Hunting War was truly troublesome, and since the Fallen Origin Pellets were so important, thepetition for them would be extremely intense.

    ¡°After entering the Fallen Battlefield, the Three Emperors and myself will search for the Earth Sovereign Realms¡¯ Treasuries. Therefore, the task of obtaining Fallen Origin Pellets will fall onto you guys.¡± Mand looked at the ten Kings as she spoke in a solemn voice.

    ¡°I do not care about how you guys usually fight for resources andpete. But this time, I hope that you guys can put down your grudges and help one another. Otherwise, it will not be possible for you guys to bring sufficient Fallen Origin Pellets to us by yourselves. Without a sufficient amount of Fallen Origin Pellets, we will not be able to break the Earth Sovereign Realms¡¯ Treasuries, basically meaning that we lost the war. And I¡¯m sure you guys know what kind of price we have to pay if that happens.¡±

    ¡°You can only rely on yourselves to obtain the Fallen Origin Pellets, because the Three Emperors and myself will not be able to render help to any of you, since we have to keep the other forces in check so that they do not make their moves on you guys.¡±

    Looking at Mand¡¯s golden pupils, which were imposing and oppressive, they couldn¡¯t help respectfully nodding their heads.

    Seeing their response, Mand waved her hand. Ten streaks of light flew out to the ten Kings. As the lights dissipated, they formed into ten bronze mirrors that were flickering with spiritual light on their surfaces.

    ¡°This is the Spiritual Ceros Mirrors. If any of you encounters a dangerous situation, drop your blood on it and the others will be able to sense your location and render you aid. The gathering point will also be informed through the Spiritual Ceros Mirrors.¡±

    Mu Chen and the rest nodded their heads as they received the Spiritual Ceros Mirrors and stored them.

    ¡°Now then, so that our Great Havew Domain can still remain standing in this Northern Region after this Hunting War...¡±

    ¡°Let us fight, everyone!¡±

    In the hall, every single expert abruptly stood up, their eyes burning with mes and filled with ted fighting intent as they echoed out.

    ¡°¡°Fight!¡±¡±

 Chapter 831 - The Hunting War Begins

    <strong>Chapter 831 - The Hunting War Begins</strong>

    When the Hunting War arrived, even the sky in the Northern Region had suddenly turned oppressive as ck clouds enveloped over in surges, with every single expert in the Northern Region feeling the dense killing aura in the sky.

    Every force trembled under this killing aura. Even those peak forces with weaker foundations felt nervous as well. That¡¯s because, in the past, there were peak forces being devoured in the Hunting War. It was so much so that even the creators of those forces did not manage to escape from the Fallen Battlefield.

    This brutality was something that not even Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouses like them could be spared from.

    That¡¯s because every territory had their own rules and regtions. That was the same for the Northern Region, even if they knew that the Hunting War was extremely dangerous, no single peak force had chosen to back out or reject it.

    That¡¯s because the Fallen Battlefield was filled with temptations that even the great figures of those peak forces could not resist. That was the Spiritual Divine Liquids.

    Although those great figures were practically god-like beings in the eyes of others, only they, themselves, would know the situation high up. Therefore, they knew that there were differences between the Earth Sovereign Realm, with greater power and more temptation.

    But the Earth Sovereign Realm was initially an illustrious level to begin with. It was tough to increase their strength. It was like ascending the sky. But the Spiritual Divine Liquids in the Fallen Battlefield could make their way easier in ascending the sky.

    It was practically a fatal temptation for any Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouse.

    In the past, even the Earth Sovereign Realms of the other regions were tempted and tried topete for it. But, in the end, they were forced out by the joined forces of the peak forces in the Northern Region, thus managing to drive the peak forces from the other regions out.

    A majority of the reason why those Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouses would bitterly establish their forces in the Northern Region would probably be for the Spiritual Divine Liquids in the Fallen Battlefield.

    Therefore, when the Hunting War arrived once again, the entire Northern Region was wrapped in an oppressed killing aura and anyone could imagine how intense thepetition in the Fallen Battlefield would be.

    It was a war where even Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouses might fall.

    Just thinking about that destructive war would strike fear in the hearts of others.

    Northern Region¡¯s Northwest Territory, the Greaw Sky

    Nine Nether Pce

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether stood before the pce with the Nine Nether Troop, donned in ck amour, spread out on the field before them.

    Every single one of them was faintly emitting fighting intent, even the Spiritual Energy flowing around them seemed to have merged together, being extremely powerful.

    The entire field was silent, without a single sound, and everyone had their sights fixed onto the two figures standing before the pce.

    Under the countless gazes, Mu Chen had his eyes narrowed as he quietly stood without speaking. His ck clothes outlined his towering figure, appearing calm and tranquil. The tempering in the past year had shredded thest traces of tenderness on his face, and reced it with a refined and calm demeanour.

    Nine Nether stood beside Mu Chen, with her ck armour enveloping her ample body. Her curves were extremely tempting, shaking the heartstrings of others. Her long pair of legs caused the blood of others to spurge and the wild beauty, with her cool expression, made others feel an urge to conquer her.

    Behind the two of them were the various nonbatants, Tang Bing and Tang Rou.

    Boom!

    The silence did notst too long. A bell, which was filled with fighting intent, suddenly rung out from the Greaw Sky.

    The killing aura soared into the horizon from various parts of the Greaw Sky. In the next moment, densely packed wind breaking noises resounded as groups of ck clouds soared into the horizon from the Greaw Sky,pletely enveloping the entire sky.

    Those clouds were fully armed troops, a ughtering army with powerful fighting intent.

    ¡°Everyone of the Great Havew Domain, heed my orders and move out!¡±

    When the boundless fighting intent spread throughout the sky, Mand¡¯s voice resounded in this region, sounding extremely imposing.

    Boom!

    The sky seemed to have shattered at this moment as boundless troops turned into numerous light figures that streaked across the horizon like locusts as they left the Greaw Sky.

    Nine Nether turned around and looked at Tang Bing. ¡°I leave the Nine Nether Pce in your hands.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Nine Nether, rest assured. We will wait here for you guys to emerge victorious.¡± Tang Bing and Tang Rou nodded their heads. They knew how horrifying the Hunting War was. Even a peak force like their Great Havew Domain was at risk of being destroyed. No one was certain how many troops of the Great Havew Domain would be weed back, or be brutally plundered by other forces.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether both exchanged a nce, then gently nodded their heads. The former raised his hand, then waved it down as his gaze turned sharp.

    ¡°Nine Nether Troop, move out!¡±

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether turned into streaks of light that flew out, with the Nine Nether Troops soaring into the sky below them. They were like ck clouds that followed the two of them.

    When the vast army left the Greaw Sky and passed through the entire Great Havew Domain, it attracted innumerable experts of the Great Havew Domain to raise their heads. Everyone hadplicated gazes, but the majority of them were filled with blessings. After all, they were all relying on the Great Havew Domain to survive. If this big tree fell, it wouldn¡¯t be beneficial to any of them.

    When the vast army passed through the Great Havew Domain, there were troops of people that soared into the sky as well. Those were the subsidiary forces of the Great Havew Domain. With them joining, the army of the Great Havew Domain became even more broad and mighty. As they travelled, they were like ck clouds with soaring fighting intent that caused many experts to look with shock overwhelming their eyes. Under the terrifying fighting intent, they didn¡¯t even dare to circte the Spiritual Energy in their bodies. Fearing that their aura would attract the attacks of the terrifying army.

    Facing the dreadful army, practically no one could stop them beneath the Earth Sovereign Realm.

    When the army of the Great Havew Domain moved out, there were several armies from various other locations of the Northern Region soaring into the sky as well, bringing along torrential fighting intent as they swept across the horizon like a violent storm.

    The entire Northern Region was trembling because of this. The scene of lights streaking across the horizon seemed somewhat like the signs of an approaching apocalypse.

    Some weaker and fortunate forces that did not have to partake in this Hunting War looked at this scene with joice and envy. They rejoiced that they had avoided this horrible war and envious that they were too weak, not even qualified to be annihted.

    But regardless of whether they were rejoicing or envious, the curtains of the most dreadful Hunting War in the Northern Region were drawn.

    The azure sky would definitely be dyed with blood in this war.

    In the far west of the Northern Region

    Compared to the other flourishing areas in the Northern Region, the far west appeared rather deste, with beast roars that would asionally resound, causing thisnd to be even more lonesome.

    This area seemed to be enveloped in a hazy aura at this moment. The aura was so bone-chilling that it even caused the Spiritual Energy to be eerie.

    In a distant location, there seemed to be countless ughtering yells that rang out. But looking attentively, it was as empty as a ghost town.

    At the depths of it, the ground started to be horrifying as a hundred thousand deep ravines split open on the ground.

    The width of the ravines were roughly ten thousand feet and the ends could not be seen. In the depths was a pitch-ck abyss, like a tunnel to the underworld, with an eerie wind that blew, which seemed to be a barrier that isted thisnd.

    At the end of the cracks, the ravines were covered with a dusky aura that vaguely had countless shrieks like an army engaging in a ughter.

    This was the Fallen Battlefield, the forbiddennd of the Northern Region. One out of ten of the many experts that went in to search for treasures made it out.

    But this day, this far west became the most dazzling area in the entire Northern Region.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    In the deste wastnd, there were whizzes of wind that resounded as the dusky sky split apart. Countless locust-like figures whistled out, densely packing thisnd.

    Practically all the elites of the Northern Region were in the Fallen Battlefield at this moment!

    The whistling vast Spiritual Energy hadpletely swept apart the eerie gale blowing from the Fallen Battlefield.

    In an area of the Fallen Battlefield, the Great Havew Domain¡¯s army arrived and upied and with a range of a thousand feet in radius. When the other forces saw them, they all fled, since they did not dare to provoke the colossal Great Havew Domain.

    On a lone peak, Mu Chen quietly stood with Mand, the Three Emperors and the various Kings before them. At this moment, everyone had their gazes directed up ahead.

    The ck gale that swept out from the crack was visibly bing weaker at this moment. It was the barrier of the Fallen Battlefield bing weaker.

    Many experts were quietly watching this scene in this vast region. When the ck gale disappeared, it meant the start of this Hunting War!

    That moment came very quickly.

    In barely ten minutes, the ck gale hadpletely disappeared.

    When the gale disappeared, Mu Chen heard roars filled with fighting intent that abruptly resounded in this region.

    Standing at the forefront, Mand raised her hand and gently waved it down.

    ¡°Let the war begin!¡±

 Chapter 831.5 - Battle Unfolded

    When the ck hurricane disappeared, the heavens and earth suddenly trembled as a group immediately turned into a streak of light as they flew towards the Fallen Battlefield. The majestic forces of the Great Havew Domain flew under Mand¡¯s lead. The army was akin to a dragon as it flew towards the deep crack and into the Fallen Battlefield.

    When the army arrived in the Fallen Battlefield, everyone could sense a bone-piercing cold spreading that cannot be resisted even with spiritual energy. The sudden changes caused amotion within the forces of the Great Havew Domain before it swiftly calmed down.

    Mu Chen stood before the Nine Nether Troop as he looked at the surrounding. His spiritual energy perception was greatly suppressed, and there was also a bone-piecing chill that shrouded around him. Although they wouldn¡¯t pose any danger to him, it left him uneasy.

    ¡°Be careful. There are tens of thousands of powerhouses that fell here, and their deadly intent tainted this ce. This kind of stuff is extremely troublesome as they¡¯re formless. If it¡¯s dense enough, your spiritual energy might even be corroded and will cause a huge drop in your fighting strength.¡± Nine Nether warned.

    ¡°So, we have to rely on the energies that are strong in the Yang energy.¡±

    ¡°Yang energy?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled as the spiritual energy in his body was merged with the Undying mes and Nether Demon Heart Lightning. To a certain degree, the me and lightning are the banes of all sinister energy.

    Thinking about it, purple mes surged on his body as he permeated a high temperature. Instantly, the bone-piercing chill disappeared. It was reced by a surge offort that made Mu Chen¡¯s tensed expression to loosen up.

    ¡°Truly a forbidden territory.¡± Mu Chen sighed. The Fallen Battlefield is truly worthy of its name as the forbidden territory. They had already encountered such a troublesome thing upon their entry that they couldn¡¯t even use their spiritual energy to resist and had to rely on unique powers.

    After dealing with the bone-piercing chill, Mu Chen looked around at the Fallen Battlefield. Beneath was a patch of scarlet in, covered inyers of bloodstain with enormous cracks stered on the ground. They seemed like wounds of the ground that intersected together.

    It¡¯s hard to believe how brutal was the battle in ancient times.

    ¡°Right, why have we not seen any¡­ corpses of the Fiend n?¡± Mu Chen looked at the bones littered on the ground and knitted his brows. He seems to have caught on something, which he figured after a good momentter that there doesn¡¯t seem to be any skeletons of the Fiend ns left around.

    That doesn¡¯t make sense as it was a brutal battle back then, and there shouldn¡¯t only be the skeletons that belonged to their Great Thousand World.

    ¡°The Fiend ns are extremely abnormal. Their body would melt upon death and converted into corpse aura. These corpse aura are extremely vicious, and the moment they spread out, even the spiritual energy in the heavens and earth would be tainted and rendered unusable for others.¡±

    Nine Nether pointed at this region and continued, ¡°This Fallen Battlefield had also been tainted, but many powerhouses used Divine Abilities to cleanse the ce. But even so, it took thousands of years for the spiritual energy to recover.¡±

    Taint spiritual energy?

    Mu Chen¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help changing with shock and a grave expression. The Great Thousand World formed the intersection for countless Lower nes because the spiritual energy in the Great Thousand World was a superior existence. But the Fiend ns are actually so sinister wanting to kill all the cultivators in the Great Thousand World.

    It was unimaginable how great of a blow would it be for the Great Thousand World if the majority of the spiritual energy was lost.

    Without spiritual energy, there won¡¯t be anyone on the Great Thousand World to fight the Fiend n, and at that time, the entire Great Thousand World will fall under the Fiend n¡¯s control. Losing spiritual energy, the cultivators will lose their strength as well.

    ¡°The Fiend ns are truly sinister.¡± Mu Chen spoke softly. No wonder all the cultivators in the Great Thousand World had considered the Fiend ns are mortal enemies. In ancient times, they even put down their differences and work together to resist the Fiend ns¡¯ invasion.

    ¡°Although we won in that battle, we didn¡¯t actually win from the records.¡± Nine Nether gently sighed.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t win?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze turned grave.

    ¡°Because the size of the current Great Thousand World is only half of that in ancient times.¡± Nine Nethe replied.

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes with astonishment rising on his face. He looked at Nine Nether in disbelief as he muttered with great difficulty, ¡°Then the other half¡­¡±

    ¡°Seized by the Fiend ns. Although we managed to repel the Fiend ns, the Great Thousand World also suffered a considerable loss. We did not recover our lost territories and only managed to preserve what was remaining.¡± Nine Nether answered.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face sank with unconceble shock in his heart. Although he hadn¡¯t fight with the Fiend ns, the Fiend ns is a load in everyone¡¯s heart in the Great Thousand World.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to be too worried. Although many of our powerhouses fell back then, our Great Thousand World is still powerful, and we do notck of powerhouses. Take the father of Lin Jing we met in the Merchant Continent, and her father is the Martial Ancestor. And thatdy you befriended with, in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven; her father is the Endless Fire Territory¡¯s me Emperor. Also, don¡¯t forget the legendary Grave Guardians, Azure Sword Saint of the Sword Domain, etc.¡­¡±

    Nine Nether smiled, ¡°These figures are considered pinnacle powerhouses even in ancient times, and they cannot be underestimated. If the Fiend ns wants to invade us, those figures will definitely make a move.

    Mu Chen gently nodded his head. Hearing those majestic names from Nine Nether, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a surge of excitement in his heart.

    He was yearning to the day that he could stand at the pinnacle of the Great Thousand World. At that time, he won¡¯t be afraid of any obstacles that stand in his way.

    Taking a deep breath, Mu Chen calmed the excitement in his heart. That height was his pursue, and he¡¯s also confident in pursuing that height. He believes that he can also grow to that level, and he needs time to grow right now.

    Hence, he had to find any opportunities out there to boost himself!

    As the Great Havew Domain was gathered here, Mand stood with her hands behind. Although that figure was that of a petite girl, the pressure permeated from her even made the three Emperors lower their heads in revere.

    ¡°We¡¯re already in the Fallen Battlefield, and I can sense that others areing. Right now, the Fallen Battlefield had been turned into a genuine battlefield.¡± Mand¡¯s voice sounded out in everyone¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Right now, we¡¯ll just follow the n. I will search for the Earth Sovereign Realms¡¯ Treasuries with the three Emperors, and I have to depend on you guys for the Fallen Origin Pellet.¡±

    Mand looked at everyone as she continued, ¡°I hope that you guys won¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

    ¡°We will do our best!¡± The Kings all replied.

    Nodding her head, Mand waved her hand as streaks of light flew towards the Kings.

    As they grabbed on it, it was turned into a jade strip that seems to be a simple map, and everyone received a different one.

    ¡°There¡¯s a ruin located in every single one of those. This is the little of what we know, and you guys can only depend on yourself to obtain more.¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡± The Kings nodded their heads.

    Mand no long spoke at this scene as she swept her nce out. Her gaze briefly stopped on Mu Chen, which she gave a slight nod to signal him to be cautious.

    The other Kings didn''t notice Mand''s action. After all, she couldn¡¯t show any special favoritism at this moment.

    ¡°Now, lead your troops and go.¡± Mu Chen spoke solemnly after taking a breath.

    Everyone nodded their heads as they returned to their troops. Unleashing a roar, the ground trembled as the formation separated as each of the Kings flew in a different direction.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether did not separate as their separation would mean the separation of the Nine Nether Troop, which wasn¡¯t a piece of good news for either of them. After all, going solo is dangerous and unwise in the Fallen Battlefield.

    Hence, the two of them joined up and waved their hands, leading the Nine Nether Troop.

    As the troops left, the grandeur of the Great Havew Domain swiftly shrunk as Nine Nether stuck to the hill, looking at the leaving troops and slowly clenched her hand.

    The Hunting War has finally been unfolded at this moment.

 Chapter 832 - Grade-3 Ruin

    Chapter 832 - Grade-3 Ruin

    In the dusky destend that had a huge ravine, there were savage marks that made this entire region seem horrifying.

    A chilling pressure had also spread out to every corner in this region.

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, there were clear whizzes of wind that resounded, breaking the chilled destion. From far away, the dusky sky was torn apart as an army at a scale of a few thousand streaked across the horizon.

    This army was donned in ck armour and the Spiritual Energy around them seemed to be in harmony with their movements, spitting out a cold Battle Will.

    Before the army were two figures that travelled at a decent speed, they were Mu Chen and Nine Nether.

    ¡°ording to the map that the Ruler gave us, the ruins should be in the northwest. We¡¯ll reach there in another half-day.¡± Nine Nether swept her nce around, before looking at Mu Chen, and smiled.

    ¡°Although we have not seen that ruin yet, it should be a Grade-3 Ruin.¡±

    ¡°Grade-3 Ruin?¡± Mu Chen was briefly stunned.

    ¡°In the past, the Hunting War would ssify the ruins by level. Aside from several small ones that couldn¡¯t be ssified a grade, the ruins here are ssified in three levels. Grade-3 being the lowest and Grade-1 being the highest.¡±

    Nine Nether exined, ¡°Beyond Grade-1 Ruins would be the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasuries. But the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasuries are hidden in the Fallen Battlefield, protected by the Spiritual Array from the Fallen Battlefield. Not only can it be deeply hidden, but it will also be extremely troublesome to open it.¡±

    ¡°The ruin that we¡¯re heading towards should be a Grade-3 Ruin. Hoho, it¡¯s considered to be at mid-level, so it was worth us to make our move.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded, ¡°Then, will that Grade-3 Ruin be eyed by others as well?¡±

    Nine Nether¡¯s brows knitted as she answered, ¡°There will naturally be others eyeing it. Every single opening of the Fallen Battlefield, the terrain would be greatly affected by the Spiritual Energy storm. So, in the past, the maps were practically useless. The map we have right now is not urate, so we cannot rule out the possibility of others finding it as well.¡±

    ¡°The only benefit we have is that we can take advantage of the decisive moment and see if we can snatch the Grade-3 Ruin before the others, then refine the Fallen Origin Pellet and swiftly leave this ce.¡±

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen shrugged. It looked like there was nothing much to be said and they need to be prepared to fight at any moment. There were too many people in the Fallen Battlefield, and he didn¡¯t believe that there weren¡¯t any fortunate fellows that would manage to find it first.

    Mu Chen tapped his feet in the air and abruptly increased his speed. At his rear, the Nine Nether Troop had increased their speeds as they turned into countless streaks of light, flew across the horizon, and quickly followed behind.

    When Mu Chen¡¯s group was moving towards the ruin indicated on the map, they finally sensed that the curtains of the Hunting Wall had been opened. In this half-day¡¯s time, they encountered nearly ten groups of people. Before they could even find a ruin, some of those groups already had conflicts and fought, since the violent Spiritual Energy from their fights caused the entire region to tremble.

    Mu Chen¡¯s group wasn¡¯t a small-scale one, so they naturally caused many fearful gazes to be directed at them. But, generally speaking, there weren¡¯t any obstructions in their journey.

    After all, the refined Battle Will emanated by the Nine Nether Troop made others know that this troop wasn¡¯t something that could be nurtured by ordinary forces.

    In the Northern Region, wanting to nurture such a powerful troop would require a huge amount of resources. Judging from the Nine Nether Troop¡¯s bearings, anyone could tell that they weren¡¯t something that those lower forces could nurture. Therefore, no one dared to provoke them. It was so much so that they didn¡¯t even dare to follow them from afar. Anyone that could enter the Fallen Battlefield wasn¡¯t a fool, so they naturally knew that recklessly following others was a taboo.

    Another half a dayter, under their unhindered journey, Mu Chen¡¯s group finally started to slow down their speed.

    This region was extremely deste, with the earth presented in grey, causing the oppressive atmosphere to be even denser. Furthermore, after entering this region, Mu Chen could clearly sense the chilled atmosphere here was even heavier.

    ¡°We should be reaching it soon.¡± Nine Nether exchanged a look with Mu Chen and gave a hand signal. The Nine Nether Troop slowed down their speed as they cast their keen gazes over thisnd.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether moved as they flew up to a lone peak and their view instantly widened. What appeared before their eyes was a ck wend with dense pitch-ck aura endlessly pouring out from those ck pces before gathering together, forming into huge ck vortices above those pces.

    ¡°These pitch-ck auras are the Fallen Origin Auras. They can be refined into Fallen Origin Pellets!¡±

    Mu Chen looked at those vortices and his gaze lit up as he chuckled, ¡°Looks like the Fallen Origin Aura here is extremely thick, we should be able to refine a hundred Fallen Origin Pellets. It can be barely counted as a Grade-3 Ruin.¡±

    Mu Chen was a little curious as he looked at those ck vortices. Those ck vortices seemed to contain boundless Spiritual Energy. However, those Spiritual Energies were extremely eerie. They were unique energies formed from the innumerable experts¡¯ death wills that had fallen here. They were also necessary to refine the Fallen Origin Pellet.

    Mu Chen retracted his gaze as he waved his hand. His figure flew down the peak with the Nine Nether Troop following behind him like a tidal wave as theynded on the wend.

    However, just when Mu Chen was about to make his move in this wend, his and Nine Nether¡¯s expressions suddenly changed as they narrowed their eyes with dangerous lights shing through them.

    That¡¯s because, at this moment, they could sense the sudden emergence of numerous Spiritual Energy fluctuations. Furthermore, the objective of those Spiritual Energy fluctuations was this area.

    Just as Mu Chen had expected, this Grade-3 Ruin had already been discovered by others.

    ¡°Looks like this ruin is not so easy to seize.¡± Mu Chen helplessly shrugged his shoulders at Nine Nether.

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll see who¡¯s daring enough to snatch from my Nine Nether Pce.¡± Nine Nether coldly snorted as a chill covered her face. Clearly, she was a little enraged.

    Mu Chen smiled, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He remained still and did not have any intention of seizing that Fallen Origin Aura right now. That¡¯s because it took some time to refine the Fallen Origin Pellet, and if they were disrupted by external matters, it would pose huge problems to the refining process.

    Behind the two of them, the Nine Nether Troop clearly knew that there was someone interfering with their harvest and the warriors of the Nine Nether Troop¡¯s eyes shed with ferocious light.

    Rustle! Rustle!

    Mu Chen¡¯s group waited for a few minutes, before the silence in this region was broken by the whizzes of wind. Mu Chen raised his head and saw arge group of light figures flying over, before theynded on the surrounding lone peaks.

    Clearly, those that came weren¡¯t from an ordinary force, since their scale wasn¡¯t small and had a rather powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation around them. They cannot be underestimated.

    Mu Chen maintained a calm expression as he looked over.

    ¡°Haha, looks like we¡¯re pretty lucky to find a Grade-3 Ruin!¡±

    ¡°Looks like someone is here before us...¡±

    ¡°What a powerful troop... looks like the Nine Nether Pce of the Great Havew Domain.¡±

    ¡°...What luck to have encountered a metal te.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    When this troop appeared in this region, they naturally noticed the Nine Nether Troop, which was outside the wend. Furthermore, they had keen eyes as well, since they swiftly recognised the origin of Mu Chen¡¯s group. Immediately, the faces of many changed, since a peak force like the Great Havew Domain was rather powerful in the eyes of other forces.

    If it was normally in the Northern Region, they would naturally not dare to provoke the other party. But, right now, the Fallen Battlefield was too chaotic and the prestige of peak forces had decreased by quite a bit. Therefore, even if they were a little fearful, their eyes were flickering as well.

    Mu Chen looked at that group with indifference and said with his voice wrapped in Spiritual Energy, ¡°I¡¯m Mu Chen of the Great Havew Domain. This ruin is first found by us, the Great Havew Domain. I wish for you guys to give me face and do not interrupt.¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen? He¡¯s the Third Ranker of the Dragon-Phoenix Record, Mu Chen?!¡±

    ¡°Oh? He¡¯s the dark horse that had a brilliant disy in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, Mu Chen?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Revealing his name, it immediately attracted some response. Evidently, Mu Chen¡¯s fame had caused quite a billows in the Northern Region these days.

    Those people exchanged looks with some intentions of retreating. After all, the reputation of the Great Havew Domain and Mu Chen made them know that this Nine Nether Troop was extremely powerful and it wouldn¡¯t be an easy matter for them to snatch from the mouth of a tiger.

    When Mu Chen saw the intentions of retreat in the eyes of the other party, his expression slightly loosened up. However, just when he thought that he could deal with this matter without shedding blood, a ridiculingughter suddenly rang out that sounded like a bolt of lightning, surging over from the horizon.

    ¡°Haha, a mere brat dares to be so arrogant? Is the Great Havew Domain very powerful? It¡¯s a question if it can still remain standing after this Hunting War. Stop trying to wear a tiger¡¯s skin and scare others. Others might be afraid of you, but my Dragon Serpent Sect is not!¡±

    When theughter rang out, whistles of wind resounded as a huge group of light figures streaked over andnded in this area.

    Raising his head, Mu Chen¡¯s face turned dark when he saw the approaching light figure.

 Chapter 833 - Dragon Serpent Sect

    <strong>Chapter 833 - Dragon Serpent Sect</strong>

    When theughter rang out, whistles of wind resounded as a huge group of light figures streaked over andnded in this area.

    When the light dissipated, a troop donned in grey armour appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes. The amount of this troop was actually in no way inferior to the Nine Nether Troop, with a huge ck serpent engraved on their grey armour that looked ferocious and filled with ominous aura.

    At the front of that troop stood two proud figures that looked to be middle-aged. The face of one of them was wlessly pale, while the other was especially robust. He looked like an iron tower and even the ground showed signs of trembling from him just standing there.

    At this moment, that robust man was looking at Mu Chen with a ridiculing smile. Clearly, the voice from earlier belonged to him.

    ¡°That¡¯s... Lu Wu and Lu Kui, the two Sect Masters of the Dragon Serpent Sect!¡±

    When everyone recovered from their shock in this region, they immediately recognised the new group and astonished exims resounded.

    ¡°The Dragon Serpent Sect?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils contained a hint of chill as he looked at that troop. He had naturally heard of such a force. They were known to be a top force in the Northern Region, except that they were extremely far from the Great Havew Domain. Furthermore, they seemed to have some rtions with the Divine Pavilion, having the backing of the Divine Pavilion. Thus, they naturally wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the Great Havew Domain, unlike some other forces.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether exchanged a nce as a chill flowed in their eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m Lu Wu of the Dragon Serpent Sect. Haha, you must be Pce Master Nine Nether of the Nine Nether Pce, one of the Nine Kings of the Great Havew Domain, right?¡± The man with a paleplexion looked at Nine Nether.

    Nine Nether swept an indifferent nce at him, before saying, ¡°Your Dragon Serpent Sect is truly daring to even think about snatching from my Great Havew Domain. Did you really think that by relying on the Divine Pavilion, there¡¯s nothing that my Great Havew Domain can do to you guys?¡±

    Hearing her words, Lu Wu smiled. ¡°If it was the usual, my Dragon Serpent Sect would definitely, carefully consider the offer. But since we¡¯re all in the Hunting War, even if your Great Havew Domain is a Buddha, don¡¯t even think about scaring this Sect Master with that name.¡±

    ¡°Dealing with trash like you, my Nine Nether Pce alone is enough.¡± Nine Nether said coldly.

    ¡°Haha, impudence.¡±

    Standing beside Lu Wu, the towering Lu Kui showed a ferocious smile as he crossed his arms, tilting his head in ridicule as he looked at the Nine Nether Troop behind Mu Chen. ¡°ording to what I know, your Nine Nether Troop is the weakest troop in the Great Havew Domain. They¡¯ve been bullied for so many years and did not even dare to fight back. And now, you even dare to bring them out to stroll around, are you not afraid of embarrassment?¡±

    When the few thousand warriors of the Nine Nether Troop heard his words, their eyes instantly surged with ominous aura and their eyes shed with a ferocious light, while staring at Lu Kui. Vaguely, there was a boundless Battle Will that surged out.

    That surging Battle Will was naturally noticed by Lu Kui and the ridiculing smile on his face froze with his gaze trembling. As a Commander of a troop, he naturally knew that not just anyone could refine such a Battle Will.

    ¡°I heard that the Dragon Serpent Sect has two extremely famous troops, the Dragon Troop and Serpent Troop... If I am guessing correctly, the one behind you should be the Serpent Troop, right?¡± Mu Chen finally spoke out in an indifferent voice as his ck pupils swept at the troop standing behind Lu Kui.

    It was a troop with the same amount as the Nine Nether Troop, except that they¡¯re enveloped in an eerie fluctuation, like a venomous snake that was hidden in the dark that could not be underestimated.

    This troop was probably the strongest one that he had seen amongst the troops of others.

    ¡°Brat, although you¡¯re still a little tender, you¡¯ve got pretty keen eyes.¡±

    Lu Kui grinned as he looked at Mu Chen with an eye-narrowing smile. ¡°You must be that Mu Chen whose fame has been spreading like wildfire in the Northern Region, right? To be able to have such achievements at your age is indeed extraordinary. But the things here isn¡¯t something a brat like you can mess around with, go back home and cultivate for a few more decades beforeing out.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overestimating trash like yourself too much.¡± Mu Chen lightly smiled as he shook his head upon hearing Lu Kui¡¯s words.

    Lu Kui¡¯s face lightly trembled as a ferocious light blossomed from his narrowed eyes. A boundless Spiritual Energy undted around him as a powerful Spiritual Energy pressure enveloped over.

    Sensing that Spiritual Energy pressure, Mu Chen gently raised his brows. Although Lu Kui¡¯s character wasn¡¯t good, he had some decent strength. Judging from his Spiritual Energy pressure, he had already reached the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm. Furthermore, he was a little stronger than Qiu Taiyin, who had just stepped into the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°You dare to act so imposingly with a cultivation at Fifth Grade Sovereign?¡± Nine Nether¡¯s eyes turned cold as purple mes gushed out from her body, causing the chill in this region to dissipate a lot more. At the same time, Lu Kui¡¯s Spiritual Energy pressure had been entirely shattered.

    ¡°Haha, Pce Master Nine Nether, don¡¯t get angry. If my third brother¡¯s strength is not up to your standards, I believe I can satisfy you a little.¡±

    Lu Wu gently smiled as he joined his hands together, causing boundless Spiritual Energy to soar into the horizon. The Spiritual Energy fluctuated in mid-air like an ocean, causing sshing noises to be emitted. Clearly, it was because the vast Spiritual Energy had been condensed to a shocking extent.

    That powerful Spiritual Energy pressure was undoubtedly much stronger than Lu Kui¡¯s.

    That¡¯s because Lu Wu was a Sixth Grade Sovereign!

    ¡°Condensing Spiritual Energy, a Sixth Grade Sovereign?¡±

    Nine Nether narrowed her eyes at this moment as she coldly looked at Lu Kui. She did not expect thetter¡¯s strength to reach this height.

    It looked like the Dragon Serpent Sect did have some basis of being a top force. Even amongst the Kings of the Great Havew Domain, he could be at the mid-top level.

    Furthermore, the Dragon Serpent Sect had a total of three Sect Masters. Lu Wu and Lu Kui were only the second and third ranking.

    When others saw this scene, they naturally knew that a battle was unavoidable, today. Although the Great Havew Domain¡¯s reputation was extremely resounding, the Nine Nether Pce was all alone here. Furthermore, even if the Dragon Serpent Sect was notparable to the Great Havew Domain, it was a top force, after all. Therefore, they clearly had no intention of giving up the Grade-3 Ruin.

    But others were d to see that neither party was willing to concede to the other. After all, if the two forces fought, one of them would definitely be wounded and they might have the chance to fish for benefits this way.

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes as he looked at the formation of the Dragon Serpent Sect. Judging from a certain angle, the other party¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t any weaker than their Nine Nether Pce. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t even dare to snatch the ruin from them. It looked like a battle was unavoidable, today.

    ¡°Leave that fellow to me.¡±

    Nine Nether coldly looked at Lu Kui as she said to Mu Chen. Her figure slowly rose up and a clear cry resonated at her rear, dissipating a majority of Lu Kui¡¯s Spiritual Energy pressure.

    ¡°The Nine Netherworld Bird?¡±

    Lu Wu¡¯s eyes narrowed with a smear of fear shing in his eyes at this sight. He naturally knew how troublesome someone with the body of a Divine Beast was.

    Lu Wu¡¯s eyes flickered with light as he smiled. ¡°Pce Master Nine Nether, I know that you are a Nine Netherworld Bird with extraordinary fighting capabilities. But if we truly fight, it won¡¯t be easy for a victor to be determined.¡±

    Hearing his words, Nine Nether spoke with an indifferent voice, ¡°Scram if you don¡¯t want to fight.¡±

    Lu Wu¡¯s brows twitched. ¡°Why don¡¯t we use another method to determine the ownership of this ruin?¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Nine Nether sneered but she did not make her move. This Lu Wu did, indeed, possess some capabilities and she would probably have a difficult time if they fought. But, right now, no one knew if it would attract more powerful forces. Therefore, she could only preserve her power as much as possible.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the Nine Nether Troop is an elite troop in the Great Havew Domain. I wonder which one of them is stronger, is itparable to our Serpent Troop?¡±

    Lu Wu smiled with his eyes narrowed. ¡°Why don¡¯t we have our troops fight each other and the winner will obtain the ruin?¡±

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m just afraid that brat might not have the courage to do so.¡± Lu Kui showed a savage smile as he crossed his arms, looking at Mu Chen. He naturally could tell that Mu Chen was in control of the Nine Nether Troop.

    Although he looked muscle-headed with a robust build, he was also a cunning person deep in his heart. His words wereplete ridicule. He was trying to force Mu Chen topete with him in troops.

    Lu Kuimanded the Serpent Troop and swept through the Northern Region with glorious achievements. Therefore, he didn¡¯t feel that threatened from such a young Commander like Mu Chen.

    When Nine Nether heard their decisions, not only was she not enraged, there was even a smile-yet-not-a-smile arc on her lips.

    Down below, Mu Chen had lightly smiled as he turned around and looked at the Nine Nether Troop. ¡°Someone is provoking our Nine Nether Troop. What do you say we do?¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The few thousand warriors of the Nine Nether Troop suddenly turned ferocious as they barked out in one voice. Their voice was filled with dense killing intent, causing Lu Kui¡¯s ferocious expression to involuntarily narrow his eyes.

    He looked at the arc hung on the corner of Mu Chen¡¯s lips and felt a surge of unease in his heart. The easy situation had suddenly seemed a little out of his expectations.

    But Lu Kui was not your ordinary goon. He swiftly suppressed those thoughts in his heart and his gaze turned eerie. He had walked in the Northern Region for so many years and he refused to believe that a mere brat would dare to be so arrogant before him!

    He wanted to ughter every single one of the so-called ¡°Nine Nether Troop¡±!

 Chapter 834 - Serpent Troop

    <strong>Chapter 834 - Serpent Troop</strong>

    Outside the ck wend, the two troops stood confronting one another as killing intent surged in the eyes of both parties. The refined Battle Wills that were vaguely emitted from them even caused the Spiritual Energy in this region to undte.

    On the surrounding peaks, there were people from all other forces watching the confrontation, since they were clearly pretty interested in this battle. In this period of time, Mu Chen¡¯s name had caused some waves in the Northern Region and many forces knew about the young man in the Great Havew Domain.

    In the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, Mu Chen¡¯s stunning achievements had determined a spot for him within the younger generations of the Northern Region. But, right now, he¡¯s not facing someone from the younger generation. Although the third Sect Master of the Dragon Serpent Sect, Lu Kui was merely ranked third, anyone knew that he was a famous killer, since he had led the Serpent Troop of the Dragon Serpent Sect and annihted numerous enemy forces. Even the fingers on his two hands could not count the number of geniuses that were ruined by him.

    Therefore, everyone was curious about who was the stronger one between Mu Chen, a dark horse that recently rose in the Northern Region, and Lu Kui, a veteran killer.

    Up in the sky, Nine Nether and Lu Wu faced each other from far away. Nine Nether maintained a calm expression, while Lu Wu had an eye-narrowing smile as he looked at the situation down below, before giving Nine Nether a trifling smile. ¡°Pce Master Nine Nether truly intends to let him lead the Nine Nether Troop to fight with Lu Kui¡¯s Serpent Guard? Haha, why don¡¯t we each take a step back and share this Grade-3 Ruin? This way, we can avoid the battle and ruin our friendship. What do you think?¡±

    Nine Nether replied with indifference, ¡°Sect Master Lu worries too much. In the dictionary of my Nine Nether Pce, there is no retreat, only to fight to the very end.¡±

    Nine Nether looked at Lu Wu with a faint hint of ridicule in the depth of her eyes. She was not a greenhorn, since she knew that the three Sect Masters of the Dragon Serpent Sect were extremely greedy and cunning. Therefore, she practically did not believe in his nonsense about sharing the ruin. That fellow was clearly trying to probe her using such a speech.

    Nine Nether was certain that if she took a little step back, Lu Wu would immediately show his ferocious side.

    However, Nine Nether did not bother exposing herself, but looked at Lu Wu with indifference. Thetter clearly did not ce the Nine Nether Troop and Mu Chen in his eyes, thus he had great confidence in Lu Kui and the Serpent Troop. But then again... his confidence wouldpletely copse, in the end.

    As her trail of thoughts processed this, the ridicule in the depth of Nine Nether¡¯s eyes grew even denser as she looked at Lu Wu.

    Nine Nether¡¯s gaze had also caused Lu Wu¡¯s face to turn a little dark as he waved his hand. ¡°Lu Kui, since the Nine Nether Pce is so stubborn, there¡¯s no need to be polite anymore...¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t have that intention right from the start.¡±

    Lu Kui ferociously smiled as he stomped his feet, causing the ground to tremble and he barked out in a low voice, ¡°Serpent Guard!¡±

    Roar!

    At his rear, the few thousand warriors of the Serpent Troop unleashed a deep roar that was apanied with a vague hissing sound in their roars as greyish-ck Battle Wills gushed out from their bodies.

    The Battle Wills hovered above the Serpent Troop as surging Spiritual Energy fluctuations rippled out, causing gales to sweep in this region. At the same time, they had also caused the faces of many to turn grave. The Dragon Serpent Sect had clearlye prepared, since they dared to snatch something from a tiger¡¯s mouth. With Lu Kui¡¯s strength at the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm, not even a Sixth Grade Sovereign could easily defeat him after using the Serpent Troop.

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    Lu Kui¡¯s figure moved as he appeared from within the surging Battle Wills above the Serpent Troop. He waved his hand, which caused the Battle Wills to overturn likeyers of clouds, and made them spread out. It was a spectacr scene.

    ¡°Brat, I¡¯ll teach you how you should y with Battle Will!¡±

    Lu Kui arrogantlyughed as he stomped his feet, causing the greyish-ck Battle Wills to sweep out like tidal waves and a hundred spiralling Battle Wills wereunched.

    Those Battle Wills spiralled at a high speed, which burst forth with astonishing destructive power. As they whistled, even space was torn apart and distorted, with the piercing sounds of wind resounding.

    Many people watching the battle had their expressions turn grave. It was merely a wave of Lu Kui¡¯s hand and he revealed his shocking control of Battle Will. It was no wonder why he could lead the Serpent Troop on a long war for all these years.

    As the sharp piercing sounds swept over, the hundred spiralling greyish-ck Battle Wills tore over like huge pythons. A smear of astonishment shed across Mu Chen¡¯s eyes when he raised his head to look at those attacks, since Lu Kui¡¯s control over Battle Will had slightly exceeded his expectations.

    But, then again... that was all to it.

    Back then, when hemanded the Nine Nether Troop, which was numbered at a thousand, he was able to defeat the Blood Hawk Troop, which had five times his amount. Although the Commander of the Blood Hawk Troop, Wu Tian, was inferior to Lu Kui, it was also the same for Mu Chen. Right now... Mu Chen was also much stronger than back then!

    Perhaps Lu Kui might have a decent control in the Battle Will, but he had no idea that the youth before him had a strongerprehension and control in Battle Will than him.

    Many gazes were focused on the battle as they saw Mu Chen calmly raise his hand, before waving it down. Behind him, the Nine Nether Troop, which had been enduring their rage, had a ferocious light blossoming from their eyes. They heavily stomped their spears on the ground and unleashed a bark. It was a thunderous roar that resonated throughout this region.

    Boom!

    A pitch-ck Battle Will swept out from their bodies like a storm, before converging together in the sky. It instantly caused the colour of the clouds to change. It was an extremely vigorous Battle Will.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure appeared above the Nine Nether Troop and he gently flicked his finger, controlling the pitch-ck Battle Will to sweep out like a wave and formed it into a huge barrier before him.

    Boom!

    When the hundred spiralling greyish-ck Battle Wills shot over and mmed against the barrier in session, the ck barrier had merely rippled from the intense impact. It did not shatter apart like how everyone had expected. On the contrary, it was extremely sturdy.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze calmly looked at the rippling ck barrier, before raising his head and looked at the far away Lu Kui. ¡°Is this your degree of control in Battle Will?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡±

    Lu Kui revealed a savage smile as he spread his five fingers out before he abruptly clenched them!

    Boom!

    The spiralling greyish-ck Battle Wills shed together, instantly forming into a tornado that was a few thousand feet long that tore through space and charged towards the barrier.

    Rumble!

    At the point of impact, violent Battle Wills constantly swept out, causing numerous cracks to appear on this wend.

    Crack!

    The barrier that was formed from Nine Nether Troop¡¯s Battle Will finally cracked, it was like a mirror that would soon shatter apart.

    ¡°Brat, you still smell of your mother¡¯s milk. You¡¯re courting death to challenge me in Battle Will!¡± Seeing as Mu Chen¡¯s defence that would soon fall apart, Lu Kui couldn¡¯t help savagelyughing.

    However, Mu Chen smiled when he saw Lu Kui¡¯sughter and a chill gathered in his ck pupils. He did not panic. He allowed the number of cracks to increase on the barrier.

    Boom!

    The barrier had finally reached its limits and shattered apart under countless gazes. But just when it shattered apart, Mu Chen gently clenched his hand together.

    Rustle! Rustle!

    Along with his five fingers clenching into a fist, the shattered fragments were swiftly wielded together at a stunning rate, forming into innumerable ck feathers that shot out from every direction.

    All of those ck feathers were formed from Battle Will and every single one of those possessed such extremely shocking destructive power that even a Fifth Grade Sovereign would be in a miserable state when facing such an attack. But, such a ferocious attack was actually so casually created in the hands of Mu Chen.

    Pfff! Pfff!

    As the ck feathers swept across, they had directly pierced through the greyish-ck tornado, shattering thetter.

    Destroying the Battle Will of the Serpent Troop, Mu Chen gently waved his hand and the innumerable ck feathers disappeared, turning into lights that burrowed into the surging ocean of the Nine Nether Troop¡¯s Battle Will.

    Mu Chen control was as smooth as moving clouds and flowing water, there was not a single w to it. Practically every single expert here was experienced, so they could see what height Mu Chen¡¯s control over the Nine Nether Troop¡¯s Battle Will had reached.

    If Lu Kui¡¯s control of Battle Will was coarse and wild, Mu Chen¡¯s control of Battle Will was like an art that made others dazzled.

    Therefore, they looked at each other and gently spat a mouthful of air with a smear of shock in their eyes. No one had expected that this youth, who had been recently rising in the Northern Region, would possess such stunning talent in the field of Battle Will on top of his shocking fighting capabilities.

    Lu Kui¡¯s face was dark as he looked at Mu Chen. The contempt that he had in his eyes hadpletely disappeared. Based on the control that Mu Chen had previous revealed, he was clear that thetter¡¯s control in Battle Will wasn¡¯t at all inferior to him.

    He felt that this was hard to believe, since he was someone that had experienced numerous battles and could control the Serpent Troop¡¯s Battle Will to such a degree. So, how was Mu Chen able to beparable to him at such a young age?

    Lu Kui¡¯s gaze was eerie with killing intent surging in the depths of his eyes. The youth called Mu Chen was indeed dangerous. If he was to be taken as an enemy, he had to get rid of him right now or there would be no end of trouble.

    ¡°Looks like you want to kill me very much.¡±

    Seemingly having sensed Lu Kui¡¯s killing intent, Mu Chen revealed a smile. However, that smile was as cold as ice, without the slightest warmth in it as he gently raised his hand. A pitch-ck Battle Will flowed near his fingertips like running water.

    ¡°Now then, let me teach you how you should be using Battle Will!¡±

 Chapter 835 - Difference in Battle Will

    <strong>Chapter 835 - Difference in Battle Will</strong>

    ¡°Now then, let me teach you how you should be using Battle Will!¡±

    When Lu Kui heard Mu Chen¡¯s words, his face couldn¡¯t help twitching and he smiled from the anger. The killing intent in his eyes was practically gushing out. Although his strength was ranked third in the Dragon Serpent Sect, he had his strong points as well, which was his talent in Battle Will. Although it was insufficient to let him be a Battle Array Master, controlling the Battle Will of a few thousand wasn¡¯t anything hard for him.

    Based on this aspect alone, he was stronger than the second Sect Master, Lu Wu. Therefore, the Serpent Troop was his tomand in the end.

    Furthermore, anyone who had fought with the Dragon Serpent Sect knew that despite Lu Kui¡¯s strength at Fifth Grade Sovereign, his fighting power was something that not even a Sixth Grade Sovereign could withstand after controlling the Serpent Troop.

    That¡¯s because, in that state, Lu Kui would gather the power of the entire Serpent Troop, further adding to his own strength, so he could even fight a Sixth Grade Sovereign!

    This was the benefit of controlling Battle Will, it could allow someone to fight another that exceeded his own realm.

    Therefore, when Lu Kui, who had some talent in the field of Battle Will heard Mu Chen¡¯s words, the rage in his heart was like an erupting volcano and the ferocious smile on his face practically wanted to tear Mu Chen apart.

    Those in the surroundings all exchanged a look and they were shocked by the arrogant speech from Mu Chen. After all, Mu Chen always gave others the feeling that he was mild and calm. This sudden change had left them somewhat startled.

    But when they were startled, they couldn¡¯t help frowning at Mu Chen¡¯s words. After all, Lu Kui wasn¡¯t your ordinary goon. The Serpent Troop that hemanded had achieved an extraordinary feat in the recent years, so not a single one of them here dared to speak like him.

    Therefore, Mu Chen, at this moment, made them feel like he was being a little arrogant due to his youth...

    But Mu Chen paid no attention to their thoughts and the Nine Nether Battle Will surged like ocean around him. He maintained a calm expression without any ripples in his eyes.

    Lu Kui did have some talent in the way of Battle Will, but it was insufficient from letting him be a genuine Battle Array Master. That was because hisprehension in the way of Battle Will was merely in the initial state.

    Right now, Lu Kui was still at the level of achieving through strength. It was greatly inferior to the Heart of Battle Formations that Mu Chen hadprehended.

    While simr in quantity and quality of troops, being under the control of those two different realms could bring forth twopletely different powers.

    Mu Chen slowly spread his hands out and spread his consciousness out,ing into contact with the surging Nine Nether Battle Will. There weren¡¯t any rejections, but had perfectly integrated.

    Roars that filled with fighting intent swept over, but they could not disrupt Mu Chen¡¯s state of mind as his consciousness grew stronger along with the Battle Will.

    Rustle! Rustle!

    The pitch-ck Battle Will surged without wind and gathered around Mu Chen. Anyone could sense that the Nine Nether Battle Will seemed to be building up inyers at this moment.

    An oppression had also quietly spread out.

    Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils suddenly shed with a sharp light as the Battle Will gushed out, along with his hand abruptly clenching into a fist.

    Boom!

    A huge Battle Will soared into the horizon, before converging in the sky. As the Battle Will converged, it formed into a hundred-foot long ck feather that was flickering with lightning, filled with great destructive power.

    When the surrounding experts saw the ck feather, their eyes lightly trembled. Even those Fifth Grade Sovereign experts had a slight change in their expression, since they could feel the threating from the ck feather.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes and flicked his finger. The ck feather instantly pierced through space. It was like a feathered sword that shed down at the Serpent Troop with unparalleled sharpness.

    Rustle!

    The feathered sword had notnded yet, but a deep crack had already appeared on the ground below.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see how a brat like you that still reeks of milk can teach me about how to use Battle Will!!¡±

    Lu Kui narrowed his eyes as he felt the sharp fighting intent from the feathered sword. But it did not make him fearful. He showed a ferocious smile, before barking out, ¡°Serpent Troop!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Down below, the Serpent Troop burst forth with a roar and the greyish-ck Battle Wills spread out. Along with Lu Kui¡¯s hands clenching into fists, the Battle Wills violently gathered and formed into a huge greyish-ck snake halberd that was emitting a cold chill, dropping the temperature in this region.

    ¡°Demonic Serpent Halberd!¡±

    Lu Kui stomped his feet as the greyish-ck serpent halberd twisted like a snake and, when it shot forth, space was immediately torn apart. In the next instant, it had already shed with the ck-feathered sword.

    Boom!

    Violent energy fluctuations rippled in the sky, causing patches of space to constantly distort as the two forces attempted to devour the other.

    Everyone was staring at the sky.

    As the two violent forces shed, what made others astonished was the fact that the Nine Nether Battle Will was vaguely appearing to have the upper hand. As if there were thunderous roars resounding from the Battle Will, which prevented the chill from the Serpent Troop¡¯s Battle Will from invading.

    Boom!

    The deadlock did notst for long. The Demonic Serpent Halberd shattered. But when the Demonic Serpent Halberd shattered, the ck feather had also dulled in lustre by a great deal. Clearly, it had exhausted a great amount of energy, so when the ck-feathered sword shed down with the remnant energy it had left, it was easily destroyed by Lu Kui with a wave of his hand.

    However, Lu Kui¡¯s face was still extremely unsightly and anyone could tell that in the previous confrontation of Battle Wills, the Nine Nether Battle Will actually had the slight upper hand.

    ¡°This is the Battle Will that you want to teach me? But it doesn¡¯t look like anything that great!!¡± Lu Kui said with an ashened expression.

    However, his speech had caused many people to inwardly smack their lips. After all, they weren¡¯t blind. Mu Chen¡¯s previous attack had caused a great threat to Lu Kui, it¡¯s just that Lu Kui didn¡¯t want to admit it.

    But this scene had also caused them to inwardly grow alert. That¡¯s because they had previously thought that Mu Chen was just boasting around. But, right now, the stunning talent that he possessed in the field of Battle Will wasn¡¯t something that could be underestimated just because of his age.

    Hearing Lu Kui¡¯s words, Mu Chen faintly smiled before closing his eyes and slowly spread open his arms.

    Rumble! Rumble!

    The Nine Nether Battle Will had quickly boiled and abruptly trembled before numerous huge beams of Battle Will shot into the sky.

    When those beams of light converged together, numerous ck-feathered swords were formed once again!

    Those feathered swords weren¡¯t any weaker than the one that Mu Chen had executed before. But there were more than ten of them formed right now, which caused the surrounding experts to suck in a cold breath.

    Just a single ck-feathered sword had caused such trouble to Lu Kui. Now that there were ten of them, even a Sixth Grade Sovereign would probably be in a pathetic state!

    ¡°How can he control Battle Will to such a degree?!¡± There was someone eximing in disbelief. Combining Battle Will to such a degree in one go wasn¡¯t something achievable by an ordinary Commander.

    Up in the sky, Nine Nether and Lu Wu were watching this scene. The former faintly smiled, while thetter couldn¡¯t help having his face turn a little unsightly as he spoke in a solemn tone, ¡°We¡¯ve made an oversight this time. No wonder Pce Master Nine Nether wasn¡¯t even the slightest bit worried, that kid actually had concealed his abilities so deeply!¡±

    Whoosh!

    Even when the entire region was in an uproar, Mu Chen did not hesitate in the slightest as he waved his hand, controlling the ten-plus ck-feathered swords to swiftly burst out towards the direction of Lu Kui like bolts of lightning.

    Lu Kui¡¯s face turned extremely grave at this moment. Originally, he had also felt that Mu Chen¡¯s control over Battle Will was unbelievable. But regardless, he had to deal with this attack first.

    Reaching this far, he had no choice but to admit that Mu Chen was stronger than him in terms of Battle Willprehension. At least he knew that the Demonic Serpent Halberd, which he had executed earlier, could not be easily created in such numbers like how Mu Chen did with a wave of his hand...

    ¡°Demonic Serpent Shield!¡±

    Lu Kui¡¯s seals swiftly changed as he let out a roar. A vast amount of the Serpent Troop¡¯s Battle Will surged over, turning into a greyish-ck barrier, with images of greyish-ck snakes that could be seen wandering on the shield, emanating fearsome Spiritual Energy fluctuations.

    When the Demonic Serpent Shield appeared, the ck-feathered swords had already torn through space and ruthlessly mmed over.

    Boom!

    A crisp noise rang out. Every time a ck-feathered sword mmed against the Demonic Serpent Shield, it would cause ripples to explode on it. But along with the shattering of every single feathered sword, the Demonic Serpent Shield would let out sharp hissing sounds as ripples swiftly undted.

    Boom! Boom!

    The feathered swords shattered in session. When all but one feathered sword broke apart, the Demonic Serpent Shield finally broke down as well, revealing Lu Kui¡¯s somewhat savage face.

    Boom!

    Facing thest sword, Lu Kui did not retreat, but shot forth instead, and threw a fist out with boundless Battle Will spreading out. He gathered on his fist and mmed it towards thest remaining feathered sword.

    Boom!

    The powerful fist caused space to shatter. The feathered sword that could gravely injure a Fifth Grade Sovereign broke apart under his fist!

    Many experts in this region eximed, since Lu Kui was not such an easy opponent, after all.

    Shattering the feathered sword, the aura on Lu Kui had also reached the limit as he red at Mu Chen, before ferociously smiling. ¡°Ignorant brat, did you think that you can defeat me with just this?!¡±

    Looking at Lu Kui, who was emanating a stunning aura, not only was Mu Chen not frightened, but he even smiled with interest instead. He then gently nodded his head and spat out a mouthful of white mist, then muttered, ¡°Come out.¡±

    When his voice gently fell, the boundless Nine Nether Battle Will behind him violently boiled and there seemed to vaguely be something that would emerge.

    A peculiar fluctuation spread out as well.

    The first to sense the abnormal fluctuation was Lu Kui. Hence, his aura had practically copsed in an instant and his savage face was reced with paleness. He looked at the boiling Nine Nether Battle Will in fear and felt his scalp numbing, as if he had seen a ghost.

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡±

 Chapter 836 - Spirit of Battle Will

    <strong>Chapter 836 - Spirit of Battle Will</strong>

    Rumble!

    Boundless Nine Nether Battle Will boiled and violently swept like a storm. At Mu Chen¡¯s rear, the Battle Will was surging and being pulled in waves, one higher than the other. It became simr to a myriad foot wave that hung horizontally on the horizon.

    Undtions became extremely obscure but no one could disregard it. Just a slight feeling of it made the blood of others boil with warring voices echoing in their minds.

    Many experts had bewildered expressions on their faces as their gazes changed. After a brief moment, only those experts that were slightly more knowledgeable in Battle Will suddenly thought of something and their faces drastically changed with shock on their eyes as they looked at the surging Nine Nether Battle Will.

    ¡°Such fluctuations... could it be?¡±

    Lu Kui¡¯s face was pale as he looked at the pitch-ck wave in disbelief. From the depths of the wave, the abnormal fluctuations even made his voice turn dry.

    ¡°Spirit of Battle Will?!¡±

    When someone eximed that term out, everyone in this region couldn¡¯t help sucking in a cold breath of air with shock in their eyes. The shock was brought to them from those four words.

    Spirit of Battle Will?

    That was rumoured to be an insight fromprehending the Battle Will to a high realm. Furthermore, with the Spirit of Battle Will being refined, the power of Battle Will could bepletely unleashed.

    However, it was extremely hard to refine the Spirit of Battle Will and it was said to be a necessary foothold of bing a Battle Array Master. From a certain angle, only those that had refined the Spirit of Battle Will could be qualified to be a Battle Array Master.

    However, the amount of those that couldprehend that far was few in number. Even Lu Kui only had slight talent in the way of Battle Will, it was still impossible for him to refine the Spirit of Battle Will.

    Therefore, when they heard that Mu Chen had actually refined the Spirit of Battle Will, the shock they received couldn¡¯t be imagined.

    ¡°Impossible! It¡¯s not that easy to refine the Spirit of Battle Will! Stop bluffing around!¡± Lu Kui roared with a ferocious expression. Although the fluctuations were extremely simr to the Spirit of Battle Will, he refused to believe that such a young fellow could achieve something that he could not!

    Everyone else inwardly nodded at Lu Kui¡¯s roar with shes of doubt in their eyes. After all, refining the Spirit of Battle Will wasn¡¯t something that just anyone could achieve.

    A Commander that could control a troop of a few thousand wasn¡¯t anything much to the other forces. After all, those that had slight talent in the way of Battle Will could barely achieve it with training. But if it was a Commander that had refined the Spirit of Battle Will, then it would absolutely cause other forces to be moved.

    Ordinary Commanders could only exert less than half the power of a troop. Only those that had refined the Spirit of Battle Will could truly unleash the power of a troop, even disying strength beyond that!

    Furthermore, by refining the Spirit of Battle Will, that meant that he possessed the qualifications to be a Battle Array Master. The moment he managed to be a Battle Array Master, even the peak forces in the Northern Region woulde poaching. That¡¯s because everyone was clear about how terrifying a powerful troop would be under the control of a genuine Battle Array Master.

    Furthermore, the fellow before them was just a young man and had disyed such qualifications. So how could their hearts remain calm?

    However, Mu Chen maintained a calm expression before those startled gazes and looked at Lu Kui, whose face was without colour, before a ridiculing arc rose on the corner of his lips.

    He did not retort, but took a deep breath and his seals abruptly changed.

    Rumble! Rumble!

    The boiling Nine Nether Battle Will behind him boiled even more as a huge pir of light burst out. In the pir of light, everyone could see a pair of ck wings that was roughly a hundred feet wide unfolding before them.

    Those huge wings gently pped, causing the pir of light to shatter and reveal a ck Nine Nether Bird that appeared above the Battle Will ocean.

    The Nine Nether Bird was smoky-ck and did not have an actual form, since it was formed from Battle Will. However, runes could be vaguely seen on its massive body. It was a phenomenon from Battle Will being refined to an extent.

    Everyone was dumbfounded as they looked at the ck Nine Nether Bird, before the expressions on their faces finally copsed and shock climbed on them instead. At this moment, they could no longer deceive themselves, since the Nine Nether Bird, which was covered with runes, was indeed a genuine Spirit of Battle Will!

    That was a Spirit of Battle Will that belonged to the Nine Nether Troop!

    No one expected Mu Chen to actually manage to refine the Nine Nether Troop¡¯s Spirit of Battle Will!

    Down below, the eyes the warriors of the Nine Nether Troop became extremely heated as they looked at the figure up in the sky in worship. That Nine Nether Bird Spirit of Battle Will was formed from their will, and only Mu Chen possessed the sort of capability to let their will take form. This allowed them, the ordinary warriors, to look at everyone here with pride!

    ¡°Victory for the Nine Nether Troop!¡±

    A neat thunderous roar echoed and even caused thend to tremble.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually the Spirit of Battle Will...¡±

    Up in the sky, even Nine Nether and Lu Wu were shocked at this scene. Nine Nether herself knew that Mu Chen possessed the talent to be a Battle Array Master. However, she never expected Mu Chen to refine the Spirit of Battle Will with this timing!

    Compared to Nine Nether¡¯s shock, Lu Wu¡¯s heart was overturned with waves as he fixed his eyes at Mu Chen with shock filling his eyes. As the Sect Master of the Dragon Serpent Sect, he knew how powerful a Commander that could refine the Spirit of Battle Will was.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    Lu Kui¡¯s face turned pale as he witnessed this scene with a dumbstruck look. When the Spirit of Battle Will was refined, he knew that he was doomed to lose this battle.

    A troop that possessed a Spirit of Battle Will, and under Mu Chen¡¯s control, was not something that he could confront!

    The Spirit of Battle Will would allow the Nine Nether Troop¡¯s power to reach an extremely shocking height!

    Mu Chen looked at Lu Kui, who was nkly at loss, with indifference. His body moved and appeared on the head of the Spirit of Battle Will, before pointing his slender finger at Lu Kui, from afar.

    The Nine Nether Bird Battle Will let out a cry that could be sensed even from a thousand miles away, then the boundless Battle Will soared into the horizon.

    The wings of the Nine Nether Bird, which were zing with Battle Will, swept out, like a beam of light that tore through the horizon as it descended. It had prated through space and appeared above the Serpent Troop, before shing down like a heavenly sword.

    Even the earth was cracked by it.

    Lu Kui¡¯s face drastically changed as all the hair on his body stood up. That¡¯s because he could sense a fatal danger. Immediately, he unleashed a roar and the Serpent Troop¡¯s Battle Will surged forth, forming into numerous beams of Battle Will that shot towards the ck light in an attempt to obstruct it.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    But all resistance was futile. When the beam of light streaked across, it had immediately destroyed those Battle Will beams before mming against Lu Kui under countless shocked gazes.

    Pff! Pfff!

    Lu Kui spat out a mouthful of blood as his chest copsed. His body shot down into the wend and left a hundred foot-sized deep crater. Even the swamp flowing in could not cover up the hole in such a short period of time.

    Pfft! Pfffft!

    The Serpent Troop had also suffered a heavy blow and innumerable people had blood spraying from their mouths, before they fainted. The Battle Will above them hadpletely disappeared at this moment.

    Judging from the looks of it, even if they managed to save them, the strength of the Serpent Troop would suffer a huge blow!

    Everyone in this region looked at the Serpent Troop that was defeated in an instant with shock. They could only recover from the shock a brief momentter. They exchanged looks and could see the dense astonishment and fear in each other¡¯s eyes.

    The Serpent Troop¡¯s Battle Will wasn¡¯t at all inferior to the Nine Nether Troop. But the Spirit of Battle Will practically allowed thetter to achieve aplete suppressing victory.

    Thus, one could tell the difference between the two.

    Lu Wu looked at the Serpent Troop and Lu Kui, who was instantly defeated. His body involuntarily trembled as he stared at Mu Chen with torrential killing intent surging from his eyes.

    This Mu Chen was too terrifying, to be able to control the Battle Will to such an extent at his age. If he was given time to be a Battle Array Master, just how terrifying would the threat that he would pose be?!

    At that point in time, even the entire Dragon Serpent Sect might be annihted by him!

    As killing intent surged, there was practically no hesitation in Lu Wu as he bolted towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°You dare!¡± Immediately after, Nine Nether coldly barked out, before clenching her fist. A ck-feathered sword appeared in her hand. It turned into a dark light that was aimed towards the vital spot of Lu Kui¡¯s back.

    However, Lu Wu had clenched his teeth when facing Nine Nether¡¯s killing move and shed above Mu Chen, sending a palm down, along with the terrifying whistle of Spiritual Energy, towards Mu Chen.

    The torrential Spiritual Energy swept towards Mu Chen.

    Nine Nether couldn¡¯t help changing her face, since she never thought that Lu Wu would actually be willing to be heavily injured by her to kill Mu Chen!

    Naturally, he had noticed the threat that Mu Chen posed if he managed to grow!

    ¡°Mu Chen, watch out!¡±

    When Nine Nether¡¯s bark rang out near Mu Chen¡¯s ears, he raised his head and saw the terrifying full-force palm from Lu Wu. Thereafter, he had suddenly tensed his muscles up as well.

    At this moment, he was like a predator that was about to pounce on his prey.

    A ferocious light shed in his eyes.

 Chapter 837 - Gambling a Life for a Life

    <strong>Chapter 837 - Gambling a Life for a Life</strong>

    Boom!

    A boundless gale swept along with the palm of Spiritual Energy. It was like a colossal mountain that was descending from the sky, enveloping Mu Chen. Such an attack was sufficient to scare the soul out of any Fifth Grade Sovereign.

    Lu Wu¡¯s killing intent for Mu Chen had clearly reached an extremely strong degree.

    The Spiritual Energy palm was reflected in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. Yet, his eyes glowed with a dense ferocious light. Although Mu Chen was startled by Lu Wu¡¯s move, he wasn¡¯t afraid. That¡¯s because, at this moment, his strength had reached a terrifying height from the Nine Nether Battle Will.

    Borrowing that power, the Sixth Grade Sovereigns that he could not contend with weren¡¯t much in his eyes.

    ¡°Lii!!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s hands joined together and the Nine Nether Spirit of Battle Will unleashed a loud cry as theplicated runes, which had covered it, started to wiggle before they swiftly spread over Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    In just a few breaths¡¯ time, Mu Chen¡¯s skin had been covered by the runes.

    Boom!

    A dazzling light shot forth from Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he unleashed a roar towards the sky. The roar was filled with boundless fighting intent. As the Battle Will surged, it had taken the form of a wave that swept out in this region.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze boiled and there seemed to be countless ferocious beasts roaring from his body, along with some destructive powers. That energy had surpassed his own, it was the Battle Will of the Nine Nether Troop.

    Ordinary Commanders could only wield Battle Will like a Divine Artifact, it could not be channelled into their bodies. That¡¯s because Battle Will was extremely violent, to begin with, and it was a fusion of the will of innumerable warriors. If it was carelessly absorbed into one¡¯s body and they lost control, it would instantly result in the destruction of the body.

    Only after refining the Spirit of Battle Will could one gain an in-depth control over it. Thus, one would be able to channel Battle Will into their body, turning it to their strength.

    Right now, Mu Chen clearly could not achieve this step. So when he channelled the Battle Will into his body, the innards of his body was undting from it. If it wasn¡¯t for the Dragon-Phoenix Physique, which granted him a powerful physical body, just the Battle Will alone would give him a miserable time.

    ¡°It¡¯s not so easy for you think to that you can kill me!¡±

    Mu Chen unleashed a deep roar and threw a palm out as well. There weren¡¯t any fancy tricks behind that palm, but he had made full use of his own power and the surging Battle Will. The power of that palm had even directly shattered space.

    When Lu Wu saw Mu Chen¡¯s actions, the expression on his face changed. Thereafter, his face suddenly turned stiff and he realised that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t directing his attack to obstruct Lu Wu¡¯s, but had directly aimed at Lu Wu¡¯s chest.

    This sudden event made Lu Wu¡¯s eyelids frantically twitch. He never expected that after facing his attack, Mu Chen would actually not take any defensive measures and was even more ferocious than him. He¡¯s going to gamble a life for a life!

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    However, Lu Wu was also a ferocious person. Facing Mu Chen and Nine Nether¡¯s attacks, he knew that he could not fully escape from them. Thus, a ferocious light flickered in his eyes and he also did not have any hesitation. His palm had torn through the sky, then swiftly mmed against Mu Chen¡¯s chest like a bolt of lightning.

    In that instant, when the palm fell against Mu Chen¡¯s body, his body glowed with a golden light. The Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour, which looked to have been made of gold, appeared. At the same time, the Spirit of the True Dragon swam around on his chest, unleashing a roar as some golden dragon scales covered Mu Chen.

    All of these defensive measures were executed in an instant. At the same time, Mu Chen¡¯s palm, which contained the violent Battle Will, hadnded on Lu Wu¡¯s chest as well.

    Boom!

    The violent Spiritual Energy swept out like waves, causing space to crack around the palm. Mu Chen¡¯s body jolted, before he was sent flying out into the ground, causing the ground within a thousand-foot radius to copse and huge cracks swiftly spread towards the distance.

    Just when Mu Chen was sent into the ground by a palm, Lu Wu¡¯s chest had copsed by a huge chunk and he spat mouthfuls of blood that were mixed with his shattered innards and shot out like a cannonball.

    Boom!

    In that instant when Lu Wu¡¯s figure was shot out, a ck-feathered sword suddenly prated through his chest from the back and purple mes were aze on the feathered sword.

    ¡°ARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGH!¡±

    Lu Wu let out a mournful shriek as he turned his head over with a distorted expression and saw Nine Nether standing behind him with a cold expression as she controlled the Undying mes to incinerate his body.

    ¡°Since you want to exchange a life for another, then leave yours behind!¡± Nine Nether coldly spoke as a raging figure spewed from her eyes.

    Lu Wu¡¯s body trembled with dense fear climbing into his eyes. That¡¯s because he knew that if he allowed Nine Nether¡¯s Undying mes to burn, he would definitely fall here today.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go all-out with you guys!¡±

    Lu Wu roared as he joined his hands together, forming seals, and his body expanded at a rapid speed. A dreadful undtion of Spiritual Energy was also being emitted.

    At the sight of this, Nine Nether¡¯s face changed. She immediately pulled her sword out and retreated.

    Boom!

    Lu Wu¡¯s body suddenly exploded and a greyish-ck Spiritual Energy formed into a massive smoke cloud in the sky. Despite being so beautiful, it was filled with chilling destructiveness in the hearts of others.

    Although Nine Nether was quick in her reaction, she was still slightly affected, since blood there was dripping from the corner of her lips.

    Everyone in this region had an ashened, astonished faces. No one expected Lu Wu to actually be forced to self-destruct... he was a genuine Sixth Grade Sovereign!

    A few minutes ago, he was still calm in the tensed situation. But a few minutester, he had self-destructed. The sudden change of events made everyone dumbfounded.

    Nine Nether stopped at the far away sky and looked at the violent Spiritual Energy storm. Her eyes suddenly narrowed as she saw a grey light streaking across, swiftly burrowing into the crater that Lu Kui had previously formed, before disappearing at the horizon along with a miserable-looking figure.

    That grey light was naturally Lu Wu¡¯s Spirit. Using the remnant power from his explosion, he had managed to rescue Lu Kui. But as for the remaining Serpent Troop, he could not do anything and merely fled with Lu Kui.

    When the remaining Serpent Troop below saw Lu Wu abandoning them, their morale dropped and they started to flee towards every direction. They no longer had the stance they possessed when they formed the Battle Will.

    If those warriors could form into a troop, they could undoubtedly unleash powerful force. But now that they had lost the will to battle, they were instantly beaten back to their true shape. In the Fallen Battlefield, which was filled with dangers all around, their fates could practically be determined. Therefore, Nine Nether had only briefly cast a nce at their escaping silhouettes, but did not spend any further effort to obstruct them.

    Her figure moved and shended at the ce that Mu Chen had fallen at with a hint of worry shing in her eyes. After all, the strength behind Lu Wu¡¯s move earlier was enough to instantly ughter any Fifth Grade Sovereign.

    Whoosh!

    But just when Nine Nether was about to go down and investigate Mu Chen¡¯s situation, a light suddenly burst out from the huge crater, before it stumbled as he stopped in the sky.

    When that figure appeared...

    Every gaze in this region was shot over and saw Mu Chen in the sky. His clothes had beenpletely destroyed, with traces of blood hanging on the corner of his lips. His entire body was covered in blood and a sinister wound was stretching from his chest, which was a ghastly sight.

    Hiss!

    When everyone saw Mu Chen¡¯s horrifying wound, they couldn¡¯t help sucking in cold breaths. Clearly, they were startled that Mu Chen didn¡¯t seem to be bothered by the heavy injuries on his body.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Nine Nether swiftly appeared beside Mu Chen and looked at his body, which was covered in wounds. Her brows uncontrobly twitched.

    ¡°He¡¯s still too tender to gamble with me.¡±

    Mu Chen wiped the blood off the corner of his lips and grinned. He tore off the remaining clothes on his upper body and a golden light could be vaguely seen in his wounds. As the golden light flickered, his wounds were actually healing at a visible speed.

    Lu Wu would never expect that the injury he gave to Mu Chen that could gravely injure the former wasn¡¯t as terrifying as he thought it to be.

    Mu Chen lowered his head and saw that the Spirit of the True Dragon on his chest had dimmed a bit. Evidently, that fist from Lu Wu wasn¡¯t so simple. If it wasn¡¯t for the Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour, the Spirit of the True Dragon

    the protection of the vast Battle Will, that move from Lu Wu would have probably killed him.

    A Sixth Grade Sovereign wasn¡¯t an easy opponent. If he did not use the Nine Nether Battle Will, he could only flee upon encountering such an expert.

    The wounds of Mu Chen¡¯s body were swiftly healing as he exchanged a look with Nine Nether, before the both of them shifted their gazes towards those that still remained in this region.

    When those people saw their gazes, they couldn¡¯t help shivering. Initially, they all held the thoughts of watching the tigers fight while they reap the rewards when both sides were exhausted. But, right now, Mu Chen and Nine Nether seemed to still possess the capability to fight. Especially the Nine Nether Troop beneath them, who had an astonishing morale.

    This situation had beenpletely under the Nine Nether Pce¡¯s control.

    Everyone exchanged a look and inwardly sighed. They no longer hesitated and started to leave.

    When Mu Chen and Nine Nether saw their departures, they softly felt relieved. Although those people were inferior to the Dragon Serpent Sect, it would still be a little troublesome if they fought. Since they had willingly left this ce, that was for the best.

    After everyone else left, the two of them directed their heated gazes towards the pce ruin in the depths of the wend. Starting from now, this ruin belonged to them.

 Chapter 838 - Refining the Fallen Origin Pellets

    <strong>Chapter 838 - Refining the Fallen Origin Pellets</strong>

    When thest batch of people left, Mu Chen and Nine Nether descended from the sky and hovered outside this ck-coloured wend.

    The ck mist in this wend contained a faint fishy smell. It was clearly poisonous. Furthermore, there were ck figures shing about within the depths of the wend, with a dangerous feeling emitting from them.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether exchanged a look, then waved their hands,manding the Nine Nether Troop toe forth. Theynded in an orderly fashion around the wend.

    ¡°You guys will guard outside here and do not let anyone interrupt us.¡± Mu Chen instructed. This sort of ce didn¡¯t mean that it would be better in bigger numbers. Therefore, it was more appropriate for him to instruct the Nine Nether Troop to guard outside the wend.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The few thousand warriors of the Nine Nether Troop let out an orderly roar that sounded like thunder, causing thend to slightly tremble.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether looked at each other and nodded their heads. Their figures had turned into streaks of light as they flew out, tearing the ck poisonous mist apart, and swiftly bolted towards the ruin in the depths of the wend.

    Boundless Spiritual Energy fluctuated around the two of them and there were purple mes aze, incinerating the approaching poisonous mist. The poisonous mist in the wend was indeed ferocious, but since the two of them had the protection of the Undying mes, there was no threat posed to them.

    Whoosh!

    The two of them opened their speeds to the limits. Although they had managed to frighten the previous crowd to leave, that could not guarantee that the other forces would not discover this ruin. Therefore, to prevent unforeseen events from urring, it¡¯s best for them to swiftly refine the Origin Fallen Pellets from this Grade-3 Ruin.

    Boom!

    As the two of them swiftly entered into the depths of this wend, a dark light suddenly burst out from the swamp and a surging fishy smell swept towards the two of them.

    Nine Nether maintained a calm expression as she flicked her finger, causing a Spiritual Energy ck feather that was zing with purple mes to burst out. The purple mes quickly entered the dark light and instantly evaporated it.

    When the dark light evaporated, Mu Chen was able to see a ck poisonous alligator with an extremely ugly appearance and saliva dripping from its mouth. Judging from the violent Spiritual Energy around it, it was actually an ominous beast.

    Casually killing the ck poisonous alligator with a flip of her hand, there wasn¡¯t any joy on Nine Nether¡¯s face, but she had knitted her brows. Mu Chen, who was beside her, had also frowned his brows.

    That¡¯s because, at this moment, this region of the swamp suddenly started to tremble with innumerable flickers of dark light. Looking over, there were densely-packed ck poisonous alligators popping out, their scarlet eyes fixed onto Mu Chen and Nine Nether.

    The number of poisonous alligators was immeasurable. Although the two of them wouldn¡¯t fear those alligators, the speed of them refining the Fallen Origin Pellets would greatly fall upon being hindered by them.

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Mu Chen looked at Nine Nether. Judging from the looks of this, they could probably only ughter their way in.

    Nine Nether briefly pondered, before she gently stomped her feet and the boundless Spiritual Energy formed into a huge Nine Netherworld Bird behind her, with a Divine Beast¡¯s pressure spreading out.

    Sensing the Divine Beast¡¯s pressure from the Nine Netherworld Bird, a disturbance happened with those poisonous alligators and they started to move backwards in fear. Although they did not possess high intelligence, they could vaguely sense that the pressure was not something that they could contend against.

    Watching the scene, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes lit up as he took a step forth. The Spirit of the True Dragon and Phoenix on his chest and back started to glow with a golden light and an extremely powerful pressure spread out.

    When his pressure spread out, those poisonous alligators became fearful and frantically retreated. The pressure from the Spirit of the True Dragon and Phoenix was even stronger than the Nine Netherworld Bird, from a certain degree. After all, the ranking of the Nine Netherworld Bird was below the True Dragon and Phoenix on the Myriad Beast Records. The Nine Netherworld Bird needed to undergo another evolution and be the legendary Undying Bird, only then could it suppress the True Phoenix and Dragon.

    In less than a few dozen breaths, the multitude of poisonous alligators had fled under their pressure.

    Mu Chen smiled with his eyes narrowed as he turned around and looked at Nine Nether. ¡°How is it?¡±

    Nine Nether had an annoyed expression as she cast a nce at Mu Chen, who was being slightly smug. But, she had to admit that with the Spirit of the True Dragon and Phoenix, he had exceeded her in terms of Divine Beast pressure.

    Nine Nether had an extremelyplicated feeling towards this. Unknowingly, the feeble youth in her eyes had started to catch up to her steps and was gradually showing his lustre.

    At the same time, when Nine Nether felt gratified, it made her feel depressed. Perhaps not long from now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to lecture him like she did now.

    It looked like she also had to increase the speed of her cultivation.

    ¡°Wait till I awaken the Bloodline of the Undying Bird, then your Spirit of the True Dragon and Phoenix would be nothing.¡± A thought shed across Nine Nether¡¯s heart as the corner of her lips gently rose, then she said with disdain.

    Mu Chen smiled, he knew how prideful Nine Nether was and that she would not admit defeat, even a little. Therefore, he did not tease her too much. He waved his hand and flew out.

    As they headed deeper into the wend, Mu Chen and Nine Nether finally realised how many ominous beasts were hidden in this ce. But, fortunately, the Divine Beast pressure that the two of them had managed to save them a lot of time, paying the smallest price to pass through the obstruction of those beasts.

    Roughly ten minutester, they started to slow down because they could see the outline of an ancient pce in the poisonous mist.

    Whoosh!

    Two streaks of light flew past, causing the poisonous mist topletely disappear, as if it waspletely blocked out. The sight of Mu Chen and Nine Nether had swiftly cleared up as well.

    They were stunned as they looked up ahead. It was a wide ruinednd with tattered and broken pces that could be seen. An ancient deste sensation seemed to have pierced through space, as if it came from the primordial age, causing the two of them to hold their breaths.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get ready.¡±

    Nine Nether swiftly recovered from this and looked at Mu Chen. ¡°We¡¯ll split up and work as swiftly as we can. Are there any problems?¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as he made a hand signal. There weren¡¯t anyplicated requirements to refine the Fallen Origin Pellets. As long as one had at least the cultivation of a Third Grade Sovereign, they could aplish it, but it was just a matter of efficiency.

    Seeing Mu Chen agreeing, Nine Nether moved and immediately charged towards a pce.

    Mu Chen also did not make any dys. He turned around towards another tattered pce. In the pce, he could see the bones left on the grounds. There were all kinds of bones, but the owners of those bones had clearly fought till the very end.

    After tens of thousands of years, this entire pce still emmanated a tragic sensation.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression was solemn at this sight. He made a bow towards those bones. No matter what, these people had died for the Great Thousand World.

    ¡°I apologize beforehand!¡±

    Mu Chen gently gently said, before his figure shed and appeared on top of a stone pir. Both of his hands formed seals and boundless Spiritual Energy formed into a huge vortex in his palms, with the suction force spreading out.

    Fragments of stones started to roll as strands of ck aura seeped out from those bones, turning into ck beams of light, and were sucked into the vortex near Mu Chen¡¯s palms.

    That ck aura was the Fallen Origin Aura, a bizarre energy formed from the fusion of the Sovereign Sea of these fallen experts and the special energy in the Fallen Battlefield.

    The ck aura swiftly gathered within the Spiritual Energy vortex. When the ck aura was refined to a limit, a smear of dark light had actually soared into the sky from the Spiritual Energy vortex.

    Mu Chen made a grabbing gesture and the dark light descended, then floated before him. Casting his gaze over, he saw a round object that was roughly the size of longans. It was ck and emitted simr fluctuations with the Fallen Origin Aura.

    This was the Fallen Origin Pellet, the most important resource in this Fallen Battlefield.

    Mu Chen waved his sleeves and stored that Fallen Origin Pellet before circting his Spiritual Energy and continued sucking the Fallen Origin Aura in this pce.

    With all the remaining Fallen Origin Aura in this pce, Mu Chen refined another five Fallen Origin Pellets. When the fifth one was formed, the white bones in the pce started to turn to ash. That was because the Spiritual Energy in them had beenpletely drained.

    Watching the sight of this, Mu Chen gently sighed, then waved his hand and the ashes in this pce had whistled before forming into numerous ques and he neatly piled them up on the ground.

    Finishing all these, Mu Chen gave another bow before leaving this pce and swiftly headed towards another location.

    For the next half-hour, Mu Chen had went through roughly 18 pces, and the result was a total of 53 Fallen Origin Pellets. It could be considered as a considerable harvest.

    Deep in the ruin, Mu Chen entered thest tattered pce and gave a bow out of habit. Just when he was about to refine the Fallen Origin Pellets, his expression suddenly changed and the Spiritual Energy violently surged around him.

    His gaze was fixed deep in the pce. There weren¡¯t many bones, there was only a praying mat at the end of the hall with a grey-robed figure seated on it. The grey-robed figure quietly sat there, alone, as if he had been there for an eternity.

    Mu Chen looked at the grey-robed figure and his pupils abruptly narrowed. There¡¯s actually someone still alive here?

 Chapter 839 - Grey-robed Figure

    <strong>Chapter 839 - Grey-robed Figure</strong>

    In the tattered and damaged pce sat a grey-robed man that maintained an unmoving posture. When Mu Chen saw that figure, his pupils abruptly narrowed.

    That¡¯s because he realised that the grey-robed figure wasn¡¯t the same as those bones that he had seen earlier. Under those grey robes, he could still see a mummified face. Except that Mu Chen couldn¡¯t sense any vitality from it.

    Although he could vaguely sense the Fallen Origin Aura from the grey-robed figure, he had also sensed a trace amount of danger.

    For a person to be able to preserve their body despite dying for so many years was an abnormal matter in itself.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered and he did not enter deep into the pce, but chose to slowly retreat with caution. The Fallen Battlefield was filled with fatal dangers. If he wasn¡¯t careful, he might be turned into bones here. Mu Chen wasn¡¯t willing to throw his life away for some Fallen Origin Pellets.

    Rustle! Rustle!

    Mu Chen¡¯s feet slowly streak across the ground. However, just when he was about to exit the pce, the grey-robed figure suddenly trembled and raised his mummified face. His eyes flickered with a weird crimson light.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen¡¯s face changed as he burst in retreat without any hesitation.

    The grey-robed figure had stretched his bone-like ws out and a pitch-ck light gathered in his palms. They were like ck holes that disyed a terrifying suction force.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure, which was retreating, froze. The terrifying suction force made him incapable of moving. With a rustle, his figure flew towards the grey-robed figure.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face drastically changed. He never expected the grey-robed figure to be so powerful. Just this move alone had shown how powerful was he.

    Mu Chen was swiftly pulled into the pce. As he was being pulled closer, he could see the crimson light in the eyes of the grey-robed figure. It flickered with destruction and violence that didn¡¯t seem human-like.

    ¡°He¡¯s not a human?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled. Could this grey-robed figure be the so-called ¡°Foreign Fiends¡±?

    Light swiftly flicked in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes and he abruptly clenched his teeth, before a golden light surged behind him. The Spirit of the True Phoenix was roused up and a huge pair of phoenix wings unfolded.

    The phoenix wings trembled, bringing along violent wind, and stabilised Mu Chen¡¯s, figure which was being pulled. The wings pped once again and brought Mu Chen onto a stone pir. He clenched his fist and the Great Meru Demonic Pir appeared in a sh, casting a huge shadow and an ominous aura as it fell towards the grey-robed figure.

    However, the grey-robed figure had only stretched his hand out in response to Mu Chen¡¯s ferocious move and gently patted. A bright metallic sh resounded, causing this pce to copse.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure was sent flying back. He had a solemn expression while looking at the copsed pce. The grey-robed figure was seen quietly seated at his original spot. Mu Chen¡¯s attacks had not caused him to move even a little bit.

    His pair of weird crimson eyes, once again, looked at Mu Chen with destructive and violent light.

    The hairs on Mu Chen¡¯s pores stood up and the phoenix wings pped, before his figure disappeared.

    Whoosh!

    When Mu Chen had disappeared, a mummified hand brought along a pitch-ck light as it prated through Mu Chen¡¯s original position and the grey-robed figure had also slowly appeared in the sky.

    A hundred feet away, Mu Chen¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly. The grey-robed figure¡¯s speed was too fast. If it wasn¡¯t for him using the Spirit of the True Phoenix, which granted a huge surge in his speed, he would have already been killed.

    But, even so, he could sense that the grey-robed figure¡¯s attacks were bing more violent. If he was caught in them, he definitely would not be able to resist. Since the Nine Nether Troop wasn¡¯t present at the moment, he couldn¡¯t confront such an expert without the support of the Nine Nether Battle Will.

    Rustle!

    Just when Mu Chen¡¯s heart shed with thoughts, space undted before him and the grey-robed figure flew out once again. The ferocious attacks had enveloped over, forcing him to retreat in a miserable state.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure smashed against a stone pir, reducing the pir itself to dust. As the dust spread out, the grey-robed figure had mysteriously appeared and his crimson hands ruthlessly mmed towards Mu Chen¡¯s head.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face drastically changed and was about to bring out his Great Sr Undying Body.

    Boom!

    Just when he was about to form the seals, a ck-feathered sword zing with purple mes shot over.

    The grey-robed figure pped it back with the back of his hand, reducing the ck-feathered sword to ashes with the surging of crimson light. The ck-feathered sword had been destroyed, but the purple mes had coiled onto his hand and the terrifyingly high temperature spread out, swiftly turning the hand of the grey-robed figure charred.

    The grey-robed figure retreated as a bizarre crimson light surged on the surface of his body. Under the corrosion of that light, the purple mes had slowly died down.

    Mu Chen wiped the blood off the corner of his lips as Nine Nether¡¯s figure appeared beside him in a sh. She had a solemn expression as she looked at the grey-robed figure. ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°No idea, I encountered it upon arriving here.¡± Mu Chen shook his head with a bitter smile.

    Roar!

    After the grey-robed figure had extinguished the mes on his arm, he looked towards Mu Chen and Nine Nether as a deep roar echoed from his throat. His eyes turned even more ferocious, fluctuating with ripples that wanted to destroy everything.

    He fixed his gaze onto the two. Just when he wanted to charge forth and tear everything apart, his figure suddenly froze and the crimson light in his eyes weakened, revealing a struggling expression on his mummified face.

    However, the struggle had only briefly appeared, before it was reced with ferocity. The eyeball had slowly turned triangr, like an emotionless poisonous snake.

    Seeing the changes in his eyes, Nine Nether¡¯s face drastically changed. ¡°Fiend Aura Invasion?¡±

    ¡°Fiend Aura Invasion?¡±

    ¡°He was infected by the energy of the Fiend Tribe, that was why he could maintain his body without being destroyed. But his consciousness was also gradually corroded by the fiend aura and was reced with destructive thoughts.¡±

    Nine Nether¡¯s face turned grave. ¡°Let¡¯s quickly leave, this fellow¡¯s strength has probably reached Ninth Grade Sovereign. Even if his vital energy is greatly damaged, he¡¯s stillparable to an Eighth Grade Sovereign. It¡¯s not something that the both of us can handle!¡±

    Mu Chen could only nod his head. If he could harvest the Fallen Origin Aura, he could definitely refine a lot of Fallen Origin Pellets. But right now, they no longer had this chance, anymore.

    Their two figures had burst in retreat almost at the same time, with their bodies tensed up. Spiritual Energy surged around them as they stared at the grey-robed figure with caution.

    Roar!

    The grey-robed figure stared at the two of them, then suddenly unleashed a roar. He abruptly stretched his palms out and a crimson aura rolled, taking the form of two huge crimson hands that immediately prated through space and swiftly headed towards the two of them.

    Facing the energy that was polluted with fiend aura, Mu Chen and Nine Nether did not dare toe in contact with it as they swiftly retreated.

    Boom! Boom!

    Tattered pces were being destroyed by the grey-robed figure, one after another. As the dust rose, Mu Chen and Nine Nether¡¯s figures were swiftly retreating from the pce that was about to copse. While they were urgently retreating, they could sense the attacks of the grey-robed figure bing more ferocious.

    His energy seemed to be awakening bit by bit.

    This discovery made Mu Chen and Nine Nether¡¯s hearts sink. If the grey-robed figure managed to recover his strength to Ninth Grade Sovereign, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.

    ¡°You leave first!¡± Nine Nether clenched her teeth as she lightly barked at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen frowned his brows and had directly sent a palm towards Nine Nether. Boundless Spiritual Energy mmed against, forcing her to fly back. ¡°You leave first, I have the True Phoenix Wings.¡±

    Nine Nether did not bother about Mu Chen as she charged back up. That¡¯s because she knew that if she was to retreat, it¡¯d be impossible for Mu Chen to withstand it with his strength.

    Mu Chen helplessly smiled and could only aid Nine Nether, since it was impossible for him to leave her behind.

    But even with the both of them joining together, it was still impossible to confront the grey-robed figure. On the contrary, they were suppressed in the battle instead and were slowly retreating in defeat. If it wasn¡¯t for the both of them possessing some means, they would have already fallen here.

    But, even so, their situation was extremely unfavourable.

    ¡°I¡¯ll force him back in a bit, you grab me and leave.¡± Nine Nether clenched her teeth as she spoke in a solemn expression.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression changed. It looked like the means that Nine Nether would resort to would greatly affect her. But at this point in time, there was no other way out and he could only heavily nod his head.

    Nine Nether took in a deep breath and some purple mes started to ze in her eyes.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    But just when Nine Nether was about to resort to her extreme means, an ancient buzzing noise abruptly rang out in this ruin. Mu Chen¡¯s expression changed as he saw innumerable white lights bursting out of this ruin. Looking carefully, those white lights were actually nameless ques!

    Those ques were what Mu Chen had set up for the experts fallen here.

    ¡°This is?¡±

    Nine Nether was also startled at this scene.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Countless nameless ques swept out and revolved around the grey-robed figure like a tornado, with white lights shone onto his body.

    Sizzle! Sizzle!

    Those white lights seemed to be dealing great damage to the grey-robed figure. Under the white lights, the crimson aura had actually started to be purified, the grey-robed figure had also issued a shriek.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether were startled as they watched this scene. No one had expected for Mu Chen¡¯s earlier casual actions to have such results.

    The crimson aura around the grey-robed figure started to grow thin, and roughly a few minutester, it hadpletely disappeared. The ferocity on his face had also disappeared, reced with absolve.

    With the face of the grey-robed figure gradually turning normal, ancient runes started to vaguely show on his head.

    Looking at those ancient runes, Nine Nether¡¯s body trembled as she eximed in surprise, ¡°Ancient Haven Pce?!¡±

 Chapter 840 - Xiao Qingyun

    <strong>Chapter 840 - Xiao Qingyun</strong>

    ¡°Ancient Haven Pce?!¡±

    When those words exited Nine Nether¡¯s mouth, Mu Chen¡¯s body suddenly trembled with shock in his eyes as he looked at the grey-robed figure. He never expected that the mysterious person before him would be someone from the extremely legendary and mysterious Ancient Haven Pce!

    Aftering to the Skw Continent for so long, this was the first time that he came in contact with someone from the mysterious pce and from such a close distance!

    ¡°He¡¯s someone from the Ancient Haven Pce? You¡¯re not wrong, right?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s throat trembled as he fixed his gaze on the grey-robed figure and spoke in disbelief. Clearly, he felt that it was a little hard to believe that he could get information on the item that he dreamed of after entering the Fallen Battlefield for such a short amount of time.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be wrong. The spiritual rune between his brows is unique to the Ancient Haven Pce. That is due to cultivating a Divine Art from the Ancient Haven Pce, definitely not engraved on.¡± Nine Nether firmly said with confidence. She was, after all, someone of the Nine Nether Bird n, so she knew many secrets and had some understandings towards the Ancient Haven Pce as well.

    Mu Chen breathed out in relief as his gaze fixed onto the grey-robed figure. Right now, the crimson light and ferocity in thetter¡¯s eyes hadpletely disappeared and his mummified face started to show a gentle expression.

    Boom! Boom!

    When the crimson light from the grey-robed figure dissipated, the ques around him also exploded and turned into sparkles of light, before they disappeared.

    When those sparkles of light disappeared, they could vaguely see numerous figures. Their appearances weren¡¯t clear, but they had all turned around and gave Mu Chen a bow, as if they were thanking him for finding a ce for their bones.

    After bowing, those figures turned into sparkles of light and disappeared,pletely disappearing from this world.

    Mu Chen had also gently sighed with aplicated expression. Although he had previously arranged their bones, it was due to the little pity and respect he had.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve identally saved us.¡±

    After knowing Mu Chen¡¯s actions, Nine Nether couldn¡¯t help sighing and dly said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you gathering their broken bones, thus, maintaining thest strand of their will. Previously, they had sensed the evil aura, thus, awakening thatst strand of their will and joined together to expel the evil aura.¡±

    Mu Chen bitterly smiled, since he clearly never expected this to happen. A casual action of his had actually left a bit of karma behind. If it wasn¡¯t for the will of these fallen experts, he and Nine Nether could only flee with heavy injuries.

    ¡°How is he now? Can he still be considered a living person?¡± Mu Chen looked at the grey-robed figure and couldn¡¯t help asking. If that person was truly someone from the Ancient Haven Pce, then he could definitely obtain urate information about it.

    ¡°Haha. I have died tens of thousands of years ago. The evil aura had infected my body and sealed my consciousness. Although it had maintained my body, it was just the surface of it. Now that the evil aura has been dispelled, my body should be turning into ash very soon.¡± A hoarse voice was suddenly heard, sounding like a heavy burden had been lifted.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether were startled and they realised that the eyes of the grey-robed figure were, once again, flickering with vigour. But anyone could tell that it was only the final radiance before death.

    The grey-robed figure had restored his consciousness at this moment and looked at the two, then deeply bowed. ¡°Many thanks to the two of you for freeing me from the pain of the evil aura.¡±

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether immediately bowed in response. ¡°Senior is being too kind. Senior sacrificed yourself for the Great Thousand World. As theter generation, we can be considered to be indebted to you guys. So it¡¯s natural for us to do this.¡±

    The grey-robed figure gently smiled as he looked at the two of them. ¡°My body won¡¯tst for long. I am probably unable to repay the grace of you two, but if you two have any questions, ask away. I will answer with my very best ability.¡±

    He could clearly tell that Mu Chen and Nine Nether seemed to be very interested to his identity as someone from the Ancient Haven Pce.

    Hearing his words, Mu Chen rejoiced as he cupped his fists. ¡°Senior, are you someone from the Ancient Haven Pce?¡±

    ¡°I am the head disciple of the Ancient Haven Pce¡¯s Fourth Hall Master, Xiao Qingyun.¡± The grey-robed figure gently smiled. When he spoke of the Ancient Haven Pce, his face was filled with pride and was clearly extremely proud of his identity.

    ¡°Fourth Hall Master?¡± Mu Chen and Nine Nether exchanged a look, since they were clearly rather unfamiliar about these matters.

    ¡°Back then, the Ancient Haven Pce had seven halls with a master in each of the halls with the Pce Master above them.¡±

    Seeing the puzzlement on the two¡¯s faces, Xiao Qingyun gently frowned his brows with a smear of anxiety shing in his eyes, then spoke gently after some hesitation. ¡°I wonder, in the current Great Thousand World, my Ancient Haven Pce...¡±

    Mu Chen bitterly smiled. ¡°Senior, there is no longer an Ancient Haven Pce in the Great Thousand World.¡±

    Xiao Qingyun¡¯s expression froze and he kept silent for a long while. He looked as if his vitality had disappeared as he muttered, ¡°So even my Ancient Haven Pce could not escape from that tribtion...¡±

    ¡°Senior, it¡¯s said that the current Ancient Haven Pce is hidden in a spatial realm in the Skw Continent. Ordinary people cannot find it, but there is something I need in the Ancient Haven Pce. So I wish to enter it. I wonder, can Senior can help me with regards to this?¡± Mu Chen carefully asked as he looked at Xiao Qingyun with his eyes filled with expectations.

    Xiao Qingyun froze, before revealing a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this. It must definitely be the Pce Master¡¯s work to be able to conceal the entire Ancient Haven Pce. His ability exceeds the sky, and if he wished to conceal it, not even I would know how to find the Ancient Haven Pce.¡±

    Hearing his words, Mu Chen¡¯s heart suddenly turned cold. He initially thought that Xiao Qingyun could feed him some information. But, who could have expected that Xiao Qingyun¡¯s knowledge would be even less than his own?

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s expression, Xiao Qingyun was a little awkward as he coughed, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to be anxious about it. Although I am not aware about where the Ancient Haven Pce is, I believe my teacher, the Fourth Hall Master, knows.¡±

    ¡°The Fourth Hall Master?¡± Mu Chen felt a surge of headaches. Such an ancient figure would probably have died by now. Wanting to find him, Mu Chen would rather just search the entire Skw Continent bit by bit for it.

    ¡°The Hall Master has also fallen in this battlefield. With his ability, he should be able to maintain a strand of his will, despite dying. If you guys can find him, I believe you guys will be able to obtain news of the Ancient Haven Pce.¡± Xiao Qingyun sighed.

    Mu Chen was stunned as he exchanged a look with Nine Nether. This Fourth Hall Master of the Ancient Haven Pce was probably an Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouse. That meant that his will must¡¯ve been left in one of the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasuries. But even Mand wasn¡¯t confident in finding the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasuries that had been concealed by the array in this ce. So, how could they aplish it with their strength?

    Xiao Qingyun gave the two of them a smile as he fiddled with his bosom and retrieved a ckpass with mysterious light runes faintly visible on it.

    ¡°Although I have been a zombie for many years, I am still aware of the changes in this battlefield. This Spiritual Compass is an object of my Ancient haven Pce, it can search for the mysterious energy in this battlefield. Because this item was initially a belonging of the Hall Master, his imprint is left in it. When you guys approach the ce where the Hall Master has fallen, thispass will guide you.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes lit up as he received the ckpass and his heartbeat uncontrobly elerated. That¡¯s because he knew what the mysterious energy meant in Xiao Qingyun¡¯s words was. It was the Fallen Origin Aura that they needed the most!

    That meant that with thispass, they would be able to locate the ruins. With their task of collecting Fallen Origin Aura to refine the Fallen Origin Pellets, it was of great help.

    Furthermore, thispass could even help them locate the fallen grounds of the Fourth Hall Master of the Ancient Haven Pce. It was a genuine Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury. If they could find it, their Great Havew Domain would naturally possess the initiative!

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether exchanged a look with a hint of unconceble joy in their eyes. This Xiao Qingyun had truly given them a great gift!

    ¡°This is thest help that I can give you guys.¡± Xiao Qingyun smiled towards the two of them as his body gradually emitted some light and started to gradually copse. Clearly, he had reached his limits.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether wore a grave expression as they gave Xiao Qingyun a bow. Towards an expert that had given his life to protect the Great Thousand World, they felt respect for him from the depths of their hearts.

    ¡°Before my consciouspletely disappears, let this body of mine do onest task.¡±

    Xiao Qingyun lightly smiled as the boundless Fallen Origin Aura gushed out of his body in every direction, before forming into Fallen Origin Pellets. It was like a current that was floating around Mu Chen and Nine Nether.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether were a little startled as they looked at the current. Taking a clear look at the Fallen Origin Pellets, there was actually over two hundred of them, practically more than a Grade-3 Ruin alone.

    When thest of the Fallen Origin Aura had turned into Fallen Origin Pellets, Xiao Qingyun¡¯s body had thoroughly turned into light and dissipated. Only his relieved voice still resounded by Mu Chen and Nine Nether¡¯s ears for a long time.

    ¡°Many thanks to the two of you, to allow me to regain my consciousness at thest moment. Except that the heavens and earth are fickle, the Great Tribtion has not ended. In the future, perhaps it will by your turn to protect this world.¡±

    ¡°I hope that the worldsts for a long time.¡±

 Chapter 841 - Seeking Help

    <strong>Chapter 841 - Seeking Help</strong>

    Xiao Qingyun¡¯s voice echoed in this quiet ruin for a long time after his figure hadpletely dissipated, leaving the Fallen Origin Pellets, which were revolving around Mu Chen and Nine Nether, proving his former existence.

    This head disciple of the Ancient Haven Pce¡¯s Fourth Hall Master hadpletely disappeared from the world without any trace left behind.

    Looking at the spot that Xiao Qingyun disappeared from, Mu Chen felt a little pity. Judging from the information leaked by thetter, Mu Chen could tell how colossal the Ancient Haven Pce was in the Primordial Age. The Seven Hall Masters were probably Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouses, and the Pce Master must definitely have been a genuine Heavenly Sovereign powerhouse.

    However, such a terrifyingly powerful force had fallen in the end. So one could tell how terrifying the Fiends were.

    It was a war that affected the entire and someone at Mu Chen¡¯s strength could not imagine it.

    Standing beside him, Nine Nether smiled as she saw the atmosphere bing a little serious. ¡°There¡¯s no need to think so much about it. No matter how powerful the Fiends were, our Great Thousand World is still standing up till now. Our pinnacle powerhouses have been on high alert towards them.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head in agreement. It was a groundless fear for him to think about that with his current strength.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, there¡¯s no more Fallen Origin Aura in this Grade-3 Ruin.¡±

    Nine Nether waved her hand and stored all the Fallen Origin Pellets with a happy smile on her face. ¡°Altogether, we have gotten more than 300 Fallen Origin Pellets, a harvest that far exceeds ordinary Grade-3 Ruins.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head. Generally speaking, the amount of Fallen Origin Pellets that could be extracted from a Grade-3 Ruin should be around a hundred. But they were pretty lucky and encountered Xiao Qingyun, whose body was infected with the Evil Aura. Although he was in the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm when he was alive, his strength had diminished with the passing of time. But the Fallen Origin Aura in his body was more perfectly preservedpared to the other experts in this ruin.

    Naturally, those Fallen Origin Pellets weren¡¯t much of a surprise,pared to the Spiritual Compass.

    Mu Chen smiled with his eyes narrowed as he tossed the ckpass. As long as they had thispass, they would have an advantage in searching for ruins and extracting Fallen Origin Pellets. This was basicallyparable to a Divine Artifact.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two of them looked around at thispletely destroyed ruin and no longer stayed here. They flew and turned into two bolts of lightning as they exited this wend.

    Outside the wend, the Nine Nether Troop was like a ck tidal wave as they spread out and watched their surroundings with caution, firmly clenching onto the halberds in their hands with their bodies tensed like cheetahs.

    There were even silhouettes of the Nine Nether Troop in the distant mountains. Clearly, they were monitoring this region to prevent any unexpected situation that could disturb Mu Chen and Nine Nether.

    Whoosh!

    Two streaks of light flew out of the wend and appeared above the Nine Nether Troop. Joy flushed on the faces of the Nine Nether Troop and they immediately bowed in salutation.

    ¡°Did any other forcee close?¡± Mu Chen looked at Qiu Shan. Thetter was initially a top-notch expert in the Nine Nether Troop, and the resources from the Nine Nether Pce in the past year had swiftly promoted his strength. He was currently a Second Grade Sovereign, promoted to Captain in the Nine Nether Troop, along with three other top-notch warriors to train the Nine Nether Troop.

    Qiu Shan, whose figure was like a tower, immediately cupped his fists. ¡°Reporting back to Commander. Earlier on, there were some forces that tried to approach but were chased away by us.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded in satisfaction. Although he and Nine Nether weren¡¯t present, the Nine Nether Troop was much stronger than the time when he had just joined the Nine Nether Pce. Therefore, ordinary forces wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke them.

    ¡°Pce Master, Commander, where are we going next?¡± Qiu Shan looked at Mu Chen and Nine Nether with fighting intent filling his eyes. For the past year, the resources granted to them by the Nine Nether Pce had greatly enhanced their strength. He also knew the logic behind the phase of ¡®Nurturing soldiers for a thousand days and only fighting for a single day¡¯. Right now, the Hunting War was the moment for them to exhibit their strength.

    They would let Mu Chen and Nine Nether know that the huge amount of resources spent on them weren¡¯t wasted.

    Mu Chen smiled in response. This ce was the boundary to the map that Mand had given them. If they were to go as ording to their previous n, they would be like flies travelling around randomly and see if they could discover other ruins by luck. But, fortunately, their n changed now.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to test this thing out.¡± Mu Chen smiled with his eyes narrowed as he retrieved the ck Spiritual Compass, before injecting his Spiritual Energy within it. Instantly,plex runes appeared on the surface of the Spiritual Compass, before it bloomed with light. It seemed to be an exquisite Spiritual Energy screen with lines that outlined the terrains that were constantly spreading out.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether nervously looked at the map. This item was left with Xiao Qingyun for tens of thousands of years, so they didn¡¯t know if it still worked. If it was damaged, then their joy would have been for nought.

    When Qiu Shan and the rest saw the two¡¯s actions, they were baffled as they exchanged looks.

    As time gradually passed, the ring of light on thepass was still continuing to spread out. There weren¡¯t any unusual events that made Mu Chen and Nine Nether¡¯s face to look even slightly bad.

    However, just when they were about to be disappointed, the ckpass trembled and a red dot suddenly appeared on the screen that was still constantly flickering.

    ¡°There¡¯s something!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    Just when Mu Chen¡¯s voice rang out, another light appeared further away from the red dot. Furthermore, the density of the light was even stronger than the former.

    This all just happened in a short moment.

    If such an exploration speed was known to the other forces, their eyes would probably turn red. With such an exploration Divine Artifact, the task of extracting Fallen Origin Pellets was as easy as stretching a hand to grab it!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether both had their faces filled with pleasant surprise. They did not hesitate in the slightest as they led the entire Nine Nether Troop out of this wend, towards the location marked on the Spiritual Compass.

    Along the way, other forces had retreated with caution when they saw the Nine Nether Troop¡¯s formation. Clearly, they were intimidated by the torrential fighting intent emitted by the Nine Nether Troop.

    Even those decently strong forces did not wish to fight head-on with the Nine Nether Troop and chose to retreat. Although the Nine Nether Troop was nothing to fear, the Great Havew Domain that stood behind it was a genuine peak force. Therefore, it was impossible for those forces not to feel fearful.

    Due to various reasons, their journey was unexpectedly smooth. Although there would be some asional obstructions, that didn¡¯t pose too much of a danger to them.

    Therefore, they had already reached the first ruin marked on the Spiritual Compass two hourster.

    However, they were a little disappointed, since this ruin wasn¡¯t as strong as the ruin that they had found earlier. It couldn¡¯t even be ssified as a Grade-3 Ruin.

    Although they were a little disappointed, the meat of a mosquito was still meat. It was better than them painfully searching for ruins and couldn¡¯t even find one. With such a thought, Mu Chen¡¯s group swept through the ruin and extracted the Fallen Origin Pellets in this ruin, which amounted to over fifty Fallen Origin Pellets.

    After raiding this ruin, they did not make any stops and continued towards the direction of the second red dot. But that ruin did not leave Mu Chen disappointed, since the Fallen Origin Aura had reached the level of Grade-3 Ruin.

    But in an attempt to seize this Grade-3 Ruin, Mu Chen had finally encountered an obstruction. It was a force called the Ironblood Warsect. They could be considered as a top-quality force and the entire sect was extremely fond of battle. Therefore, they liked expeditions the most, and even many forces in the Northern Region had feared their existence.

    Therefore, when Mu Chen¡¯s group encountered the Ironblood Warsect, they knew that they could not avoid the battle. But just when Mu Chen had refined the Spirit of Battle Will and was prepared to battle, the Commander of the Ironblood Troop had directly ordered to disperse and retreat. As the Commander retreated, his curses even resounded over from afar.

    ¡°Fuck, refining the Spirit of Battle Will...¡±

    When Mu Chen heard those curses from afar and looked at the retreating Ironblood Troop, he didn¡¯t know whether tough to cry. It was exactly what he wished for, avoiding a direct confrontation with the Ironblood Warsect. But from the performance of the Ironblood Warsect, they didn¡¯t seem to be as described ording to rumours, to be fond of battle to the point of insanity. Therefore, they still sensibly retreated after knowing that they would have to pay a huge price if they fought.

    With the Ironblood Sect¡¯s retreat, this ruin had fallen into their hands.

    This Grade-3 Ruin had fed them 200 Fallen Origin Pellets. Altogether, they already had around 600 Fallen Origin Pellets.

    Such a sess could definitely be considered as outstanding, ording to Nine Nether. After all, it was extremely rare to be able to find a Grade-3 Ruin in such a short time. Especially when other forces also possessed means that could read Fallen Origin Aura.

    Whoosh!

    After emptying this ruin, Mu Chen and Nine Nether allowed the Nine Nether Troop to briefly rest as the two of them took out the Spiritual Compass and continued to search.

    But just when they were intending to search for the locations of the other ruins, Nine Nether and Mu Chen¡¯s expressions suddenly changed as a bronze mirror appeared in their hands with a grasp. It was the token that Mand had given to the ten Kings before the Hunting War started.

    At this moment, there was a blood-colored light that urgently flickered on the bronze mirror. It was a rescue signal!

    Seeing the blood-colored light on the bronze mirror, the faces of Mu Chen and Nine Nether turned extremely solemn.

    There was actually a King force from their Great Havew Domain in danger and had to resort to using the rescue signal!

    The Hunting War was, indeed, extremely dangerous!

 Chapter 842 - Help from a Thousand Miles Away

    <strong>Chapter 842 - Help from a Thousand Miles Away</strong>

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Nine Nether¡¯s expression turned grave as she looked at Mu Chen, who had a slightly bad expression. Clearly, they had lost their calm from the sudden rescue signal.

    There were a total of nine troops amongst the Kings, and they could be considered as the backbone of the Great Havew Domain. If one of them was annihted, it would definitely be a great blow to the Great Havew Domain¡¯s strength in general. And the Hunting War was extremely brutal, so if they wanted to survive, they definitely had to save everyst strand of their power.

    Therefore, Mu Chen and Nine Nether were startled by the fact that a King had resorted to the rescue signal when not even a day had passed in the Hunting War.

    Mu Chen was very clear of the temperament of the other Kings, they were prideful, since they were all elites of the Great Havew Domain. Even in the Northern Region, they could be a famous expert. Adding on to them having a powerful troop under them, it must¡¯ve been ast resort to force a King to use the rescue signal.

    ¡°I wonder which King is seeking help... Furthermore, who have they encountered? To be actually forced to this step.¡± Nine Nether gently clenched her fists as she slowly said.

    Mu Chen shook his head. The bronze mirror could only indicate the rescue signal and not the person that called for it. It was impossible for other information to be transmitted over.

    ¡°Right now, the top powerhouses of the various forces are searching for the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasuries, so I believe it must be the other peak forces that forced a King force of ours to such a degree.¡± Mu Chen calmly said.

    ¡°Furthermore... it¡¯s highly possible that they fell into a trap.¡±

    Nine Nether narrowed her eyes and looked at Mu Chen. ¡°What do you think we should do? If that¡¯s the case, then we might throw ourselves in it if we head there.¡±

    Mu Chen briefly hesitated, before deeply inhaling, ¡°No matter how dangerous it is, we still have to make the trip. We can¡¯t stand by and watch a King force being annihted. Mand had also said it that it¡¯s impossible for us to explore deep into the Fallen Battlefield alone.¡±

    Nine Nether nodded her head in agreement and somewhat admired Mu Chen¡¯s actions. Although the various Kings were all under the Great Havew Domain, there werepetitions between them and there would be some conflicts. Take their Nine Nether Troop and the Blood Hawk Hall, for example, they didn¡¯t have a harmonious rtionship. Therefore, Nine Nether somewhat admired Mu Chen for being able to decide to help upon receiving the rescue signal.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not dy and get moving!¡± Mu Chen looked at Nine Nether, before shifting his gaze onto the fully-armed Nine Nether Troop. He did not speak much, then he waved his hand and flew into the sky first.

    Behind him, Nine Nether and the Nine Nether Troop followed.

    Whoosh!

    Time was tight and Mu Chen had basically sped as fast as he could with this troop towards the direction indicated on the bronze mirror.

    Along the way, they had encountered many forces, but they had all looked at the Nine Nether Troop that was whistling with killing aura with shock, no one dared to go up and obstruct them.

    After they had travelled at their top speed, they had finally reached the region that the rescue signal came from after roughly an hourter. Not long after entering this region, they had also obtained some intelligence and their expressions turned extremely grave.

    Just as they had expected, the one that had made a move against the Great Havew Domain was not only a peak force, it was the most resounding force in the entire Northern Region.

    The Divine Pavilion!

    It was a colossus that had experienced five Hunting Wars. In terms of foundation, it was probably the oldest force in the Northern Region and even their Great Havew Domain could not bepared to it.

    ¡°ording to the intelligence that we have just gathered, it should be the Blood Hawk Hall that has fallen for the trap.¡± Nine Nether looked at Mu Chen as she flung her lips aside, feeling a little helpless. However, it was also a little unexpected for her that the one activating the rescue signal would actually be the Blood Hawk Hall, whom they had many conflicts with. In the Great Havew Domain, their forces could not be considered as friends, they even had slight enmity between them.

    ¡°And the one that forced them into the desperate situation should be the Skycroc Troop, led by the Croc Mount¡¯s Lord of the Divine Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°Croc Mount¡¯s Lord...¡± Mu Chen lightly frowned his brows. He was no longer that inexperienced and ignorant fellow, he had a good grasp of the other peak forces as well. In the Divine Pavilion, the ruler was the Divine Pavilion Master, with the North, South, East and West Pavilion Lords under him. They wereparable to the Three Emperors of their Great Havew Domain. Beneath the four Pavilion Lords were the ten Mount Lords, named with ferocious flying beasts like this Croc Mount¡¯s Lord...

    ¡°And that enemy of mine, enemies are indeed on a narrow road.¡± Mu Chen looked towards that direction and helplessly smiled. That¡¯s because it was not only the Croc Mount¡¯s Lord of the Divine Pavilion that acted against the Blood Hawk Hall. There was also a familiar figure, Fang Yi of the Divine Pavilion. He had once been beaten to a miserable state by Cai Xiao and fled, but he could still firmly sit on the first ranking of the Dragon-Phoenix Record.

    Mu Chen and Cai Xiao had a good rtion, with Cai Xiao¡¯s departure and her identity as the daughter of the me Emperor, even if Fang Yi was ten times more courageous, he wouldn¡¯t dare to go to the Endless Fire Territory to look for trouble with her. Therefore, he could only divert his anger towards Mu Chen. Thus, Mu Chen could practically imagine how furious Fang Yi would be when they meet.

    At that time, a great battle would definitely be unavoidable.

    Facing this Overlord of the Dragon-Phoenix Record of the Northern Region for so many years, even Mu Chen wasn¡¯t confident in defeating Fang Yi, despite breaking through to Fourth Grade Sovereign.

    That¡¯s because he knew that Fang Yi wasn¡¯t an easy opponent. Therefore, it was impossible for thetter to remain stagnant when he had improved. With the resources of the Divine Pavilion, the cultivation speed and cards Fang Yi had up his sleeves would definitely be stunning.

    After all, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t an unparalleled monster like Cai Xiao that specialised in torturing geniuses.

    ¡°The Blood Hawk Hall was forced into a valley a few hundred miles away and ispletely surrounded. The Divine Pavilion has caused quite a big scene on this and attracted many forces over. After all, the battle of peak forces is rather attractive.¡± Nine Nether gently shrugged. In the Hunting War, the battle between peak forces was the most entertaining and cruel. And now, it was their Great Havew Domain and the Divine Pavilion, god-knows how many people would be attracted by it. So if the breeze was to slightly spread the information about it, it would definitely attract innumerable amounts of attention.

    ¡°Since it was that bastard, Blood Hawk King, why don¡¯t we skip on this?¡± Nine Nether was a little vexed as she looked at Mu Chen. From the side, Qiu Shan and the rest had also looked at Mu Chen as they awaited his decision.

    ¡°Fuck.¡±

    Mu Chen rubbed his forehead and couldn¡¯t help cursing. Clearly, he was slightly at a loss about this matter. After all, their Nine Nether Pce didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with the Blood Hawk Hall.

    If it was the other Kings, Mu Chen would definitely not hesitate. But since it was the Blood Hawk King, he felt a slight headache at this moment.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t like that fellow, we¡¯re members of the Great Havew Domain. It¡¯s definitely unfavourable for us to watch the Divine Pavilion annihte them.¡± Mu Chen deeply inhaled a breath as he suppressed the prejudice he had for the Blood Hawk King.

    ¡°Our grudges will be resolved with our own ability, not depending on others to deal with them. After saving them, if they still dare to be rude, I will put them in order.¡±

    Qiu Shan and the rest looked at Mu Chen, who was slightly domineering, and couldn¡¯t help having the fire burning in their eyes. They knew that under Mu Chen¡¯s hands, the strength of their Nine Nether Troop had far surpassed the Blood Hawk Troop. Therefore, Mu Chen had the ability and qualifications to speak such words.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Mu Chen looked at Nine Nether and no longer hesitated after seeing thetter gently nod her head. His foot left the ground and turned into a streak of light.

    It was a scarlet valley that was dark-coloured, as if it had been covered with blood, giving others an oppressed feeling.

    Right now, there was a huge group of people in the valley. They wore blood-coloured armour and their gazes were somewhat sharp. However, the boundless Battle Will that they had gathered was a little chaotic at this moment, since they had clearly been heavily injured.

    At the centre of this troop, the Blood Hawk King, who wore blood-coloured armour, looked outside the valley with a solemn expression. He could vaguely see innumerable figures floating outside, with a powerful Battle Will sealing off this valley, not allowing them to flee.

    ¡°My Lord, our Blood Hawk Troop has lost nearly a thousand...¡± Beside the Blood Hawk King, Wu Tian, who was covered in blood, softly said. His face, which was initially cold and sharp, was filled with guilt and sadness.

    Hearing his words, Blood Hawk King¡¯s body trembled. A thousand soldiers from the Blood Hawk Troop, that was practically a fifth of the entire troop. It was a number that had been nurtured with arge number of resources and energy. But, right now, they had died in barely half an hour.

    ¡°The Skycroc Troop has us surrounded and has sealed off this ce. My Lord, I will lead the Blood Hawk Troop to fight to the death and tear the blockade apart while my Lord swiftly leaves this ce!¡± Wu Tian wiped the traces of blood on his face as he spoke.

    The Blood Hawk King¡¯s eyes turned sharp as he barked, ¡°You want this King to flee like a homeless dog? How is this King going to have a footing in the Great Havew Domain in the future? If they are to attack uster, all of you will charge out with me. Since they think that our Blood Hawk Hall is a pushover, then I¡¯ll let them be prepared to be bitten back by my Blood Hawk Hall!¡±

    Blood Hawk King¡¯s face was filled with ferocity, since the ferocious character that was deep down in his bones had beenpletely aroused.

    ¡°My Lord need not worry, we have already sent out a rescue signal. As long as we can drag this out a little more, our reinforcement will definitelye!¡± Wu Tian hastily advised when he saw the Blood Hawk King having the intentions to engage in a life-and-death struggle.

    ¡°We¡¯re out of time.¡± The Blood Hawk King shook his head and his sharp gaze looked towards the sky of the valley. The boundless Battle Will had already started to press towards the valley and the Skycroc Troop had clearly chosen tounch their attacks.

    The Blood Hawk Troop in the valley had sensed the Battle Will spreading over and they tightened their grips on their halberds as they prepared themselves.

    The Blood Hawk King took in a deep breath and clenched his fist. A blood-coloured halberd appeared in a sh and a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation spread out from his body.

    But just when the Blood Hawk King was prepared to fight to the death, his eyes suddenly narrowed as he saw a slightly chaotic fluctuation in the vast Battle Will of the Skycroc Troop.

    ¡°My Lord, our reinforcement have arrived!¡± Wu Tian instantly rejoiced at this scene, since he could sense a simrly powerful Battle Will swiftly spreading over that wasn¡¯t inferior to the Skycroc Troop.

    ¡°I wonder, which King is it?¡±

    Blood Hawk King¡¯s sharp gaze stared at the distance and the expression on his face becameplicated. He briefly hesitated, before speaking in a soft voice, ¡°It¡¯s the Nine Nether King and King Mu.¡±

 Chapter 843 - Xu Ba

    <strong>Chapter 843 - Xu Ba</strong>

    Outside the valley on a lone peak, there were several figures standing with their hands ced behind their backs. Around this peak, there were innumerable figures standing on the air as boundless Battle Will swept out like an ocean that practically spread throughout this entire region.

    Roughly looking at those silhouettes, it was arge amount that was close to ten thousand. Even amongst the Kings of the Great Havew Domain, it was a troop that could be ranked at the front.

    With such a scale gathered together, the Battle Will emitted from them was robust to a stunning degree. With the Battle Will spread out, it hadpletely enveloped the entire valley in something simr to a bird cage, trapping those within the valley. Not even a fly could escape.

    ¡°My Lord, the Blood Hawk Hall has beenpletely trapped within the valley. As long as you issue the order to attack, we¡¯ll annihtepletely them!¡± A figure flew over to the peak and kneeled down to a single knee, then cupped his fists and respectfully said.

    At the edge of the summit stood two figures. One of them was no stranger to Mu Chen, the one that had been forced to flee in a pathetic manner by Cai Xiao and also the Overlord of the Dragon-Phoenix Record, Fang Yi.

    At the moment, Fang Yi wore white and still had a calm and tranquil bearing. There weren¡¯t any traces of dejection, like he had back then when he was defeated. His gaze was bright and he had clearly grown stronger from his defeat. After all, someone that was showered with such great expectations by the Divine Pavilion was naturally someone with a firm temperament and would not lose his fighting spirit after one defeat. If that was the case, he would have been abandoned by the Divine Pavilion long ago.

    Fang Yi stood with his hands ced behind his back, cultured like a schr. Probably no one could recognize that he was the ferocious figure upying the numero uno of the Dragon-Phoenix Record.

    Standing beside Fang Yi was a middle-aged expert with a stunning demeanour. In contrast to Fang Yi¡¯s elegance, he was emitting a cold ferocity with a gaze simr to that of a beast, fully unleashing his ferocious bearing that would strike fear in others.

    He was donned in a ck armour that was engraved with an Primordial Croc. The Croc stood on a mountain with a torrential ominous aura.

    He was one of the Ten Mount Lords, Croc Mount¡¯s Lord, Xu Ba!

    Hearing the report from the subordinate, Xu Ba nodded his head and looked towards the valley with a ferocious light in his eyes and a sinister smile hanging on the corner of his lips. ¡°The Blood Hawk Hall actually dared topete with my Skycroc Mount for those ruins. Such wishful thinking, that Blood Hawk Troop actually dared to challenge my Skycroc Troop. Truly impudent.¡±

    Fang Yi smiled beside him as he looked around this region. At this moment, there were countless amounts of people flying over from the distance. They were all attracted by the news of the battle between the Divine Pavilion and the Great Havew Domain. After all, it was a battle between two peak forces and, regardless of the oue, it would cause a huge quake.

    ¡°If Mount Lord Xu can devour this Blood Hawk Hall, I believe it will be a decent achievement. Furthermore, your name will also spread in this Hunting War.¡± Fang Yi lightly smiled.

    Hearing Fang Yi¡¯s words, Xu Baughed, filled with ferocity as he continued, ¡°I have to thank you for this. If it wasn¡¯t for you, we still wouldn¡¯t have discovered these rats that dared to steal from us.¡±

    ¡°Although the Blood Hawk Hall is a caged bird, Mount Lord Xu still has to be cautious. The Blood Hawk King is an expert at the peak of the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm. If he fights to the death, it will be troublesome.¡± Fang Yi reminded.

    ¡°The peak of the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm?¡± A smear of disdain rose on the corner of Xu Ba¡¯s lips as he continued, ¡°Even amongst the Ten Mount Lords, such strength can only be ranked at the bottom. The Blood Hawk King is still not capable of escaping from my hands.¡±

    Although he spoke such great words, Xu Ba clearly did not intend to drag the battle out. He waved his hand and was prepared to order an attack topletely annihte the Blood Hawk Troop.

    Buzz!

    But just when he was about to wave his hand down, his and Fang Yi¡¯s face suddenly changed as they abruptly turned their heads towards the northwest direction. The sky in that direction was trembling and a stunning Battle Will swiftly swept over like a storm.

    Many hidden forces in this region had also sensed this and had directed their startled gazes over. This was clearly a little unexpected. They did not know who would dare to interfere in the battle between the Divine Pavilion and the Great Havew Domain. If an ordinary force dared to interfere, they would definitely be attracting fire onto themselves.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Just when everyone had their attention directed over, a pitch-ck curtain appeared in the distant horizon and innumerable whistling ck silhouettes could be seen with boundless Battle Will spreading from their bodies. It was as if they had brought along a lightning storm that intimidated everyone when they arrived in this region.

    ¡°Whoes and dares to interfere in the matters of my Divine Pavilion!¡± Xu Ba looked at the approaching ck army and narrowed his eyes. He must have sensed the vast Battle Will of that army; thus, he barked out with his voice that echoed in this region like thunder.

    ¡°Who is it?!¡±

    In the sky outside this valley, the army that was close to ten thousand roared in an orderly fashion. Instantly, a terrifying Battle Will soared into the sky that caused changes to the sky and the earth to rumble.

    Under this Battle Will, even a Sixth Grade Sovereign would have to avoid their spearheads!

    However, the approaching army did not flutter. A slender figure appeared in front of that troop in a sh. The youth¡¯s clear and brightughter rang out, ¡°Great Havew Domain - Nine Nether Pce!¡±

    ¡°Nine Nether Pce!¡±

    Every single warrior of the Nine Nether Troop had brilliant light bursting forth from their eyes as the vast Battle Will surged like waves, their voices were like thunder that endlessly rolled and shattered the Battle Will pressure from the Skycroc Troop.

    In this region, the two terrifying Battle Wills each upied half the sky, their Battle Wills facing off. It was so much so that even the sky was undting with cracks spreading out.

    ¡°Nine Nether Pce?¡± Hearing the deration, Xu Ba¡¯s eyes flickered with shock. ording to his knowledge, the Nine Nether Troop was ranked at the tail-end amongst the Great Havew Domain. But judging from their current demeanour, they seemed to be even stronger than the Blood Hawk Troop!

    Standing beside Xu Ba, the calm and tranquil Fang Yi lightly knitted his brows as his abstruse gaze fixed on the slender figure that stood in front of the Nine Nether Troop and faintly said, ¡°Mount Lord Xu, your information is too outdated. That person is the tenth King of the Great Havew Domain, Mu Chen. Right now, the Nine Nether Pce has two Kings, unrivalled in the Great Havew Domain.¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen?¡±

    Xu Ba was briefly stunned, beforeughing out, ¡°So it¡¯s that young man whose name has been making waves in the Northern Region...¡±

    Finishing his words, his eyes red with ferocity as he eerily stared at Mu Chen¡¯s figure and sinisterly smiled. ¡°A brat who still reeks of milk dares to rescue someone? You¡¯re truly overestimating your own abilities!¡±

    Xu Ba¡¯s voice rang out in this region, which attracted the gazes of many forces to be directed at Mu Chen. There was some curiosity in those gazes, since they had recently heard quite a bit of this familiar name.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether stood on the sky. When thetter heard Xu Ba¡¯s voice, her gaze turned cold as boundless Spiritual Energy surged in her hands.

    ¡°I believe you must be the Croc Mount¡¯s Lord, right?¡± Mu Chen faintly smiled as he looked at the extremely ferocious Xu Ba, before looking at Fang Yi, and cupped his fists.

    ¡°Brat, don¡¯t try to worm your way into being friends with me. Swiftly get lost from here or I¡¯ll involve you as well.¡± However, Xu Ba wasn¡¯t the slightest courteous with his words. His tone was filled with ridicule and ruthlessness. Clearly, he did not ce Mu Chen in his eyes.

    Hearing his words, Mu Chen rubbed his nose and smiled. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s nothing to talk about between us.¡±

    ¡°Your courting death!¡± Xu Ba eerily said as he waved his hand. Instantly, five thousand of the Skycroc Troop separated from the army and a ferocious Battle Will soared into the sky.

    In Xu Ba¡¯s view, separating five thousand of the Skycroc Troop was sufficient to deal with the Nine Nether Troop, who was not even that amount. After all, the Blood Hawk Troop had barelysted half an incense time and was defeated.

    Right now, he had to deal with the Blood Hawk Troop in the valley first before having the Nine Nether Troop buried as well.

    Boom! Boom!

    The Skycroc Troop streaked across the horizon as a crimson Battle Will swept across like a bloody ocean. As the Battle Will surged, it had turned into ten million pikes and shot towards the direction of the Nine Nether Troop.

    Such an attack could even ughter Fifth Grade Sovereigns.

    Mu Chen raised his head, calmly watching the ten million pikes whistling over. He gently smiled and said, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re looking down on our Nine Nether Troop...¡±

    He gently lifted his hand and waved it down.

    Boom!

    The ck tides burst out like a volcano, rising from the Nine Nether Troop. As the Nine Nether Battle Will took form, it had turned into a massive pair of ck light wings and the edge of the wings looked so sharp that they could tear space apart...

    Rustle!

    Mu Chen flicked his finger and the ck wings disappeared. No one could see it that clearly. All they could see was a light streaking across the horizon, destroying all the pikes in its path, reducing them to sparkles of light...

    It was practically an all-powerful destruction!

    Whoosh!

    Under countless shocked gazes, that light had flew across the horizon and struck against the Battle Will barrier that enveloped the valley.

    Crack!

    In that instant of impact, the barrier that was formed from the Battle Will of the Skycroc Troop had instantly crumbled like ss.

    With the destruction of the barrier, the Blood Hawk Troop that was in the valley was revealed. At this moment, even they were looking at the stunning attack from the Nine Nether Troop with shock.

    Xu Ba¡¯s face drastically changed; even Fang Yi, who stood beside him, couldn¡¯t help narrowing his eyes. They must have been shocked by the Nine Nether Troop¡¯s Battle Will attack.

    Who could have thought that the Nine Nether Troop, which was barely five thousand strong, would have such terrifying Battle Will?!

    Under their shocked gazes, Mu Chen lightly smiled as he looked at Xu Ba, whose face was ashened, and hisughter rang out in this region that no one dared to belittle.

    ¡°Now, can we have a proper talk?¡±

 Chapter 844 - Skycroc Troop

    <strong>Chapter 844 - Skycroc Troop</strong>

    ¡°Now, can we have a proper talk?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s voice rang out in this region. Although his voice was calm, no one dared to underestimate him anymore, with the terrifying Battle Will surrounding him.

    Even a powerful figure like Xu Ba had narrowed his eyes as he looked at Mu Chen with ferocity, before he slowly said, ¡°I never thought that you could control Battle Will to such an extent at your age. Looks like I have underestimated you.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled nomittally as he cast a nce at the Blood Hawk Troop that was trapped within the valley. ¡°Mount Lord Xu, I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be favourable to you for us to battle here. So, if you want to forcefully devour the Blood Hawk Hall, I believe you will have to pay a significant price as well.¡±

    ¡°So, why don¡¯t I suggest for your people to retract the envelopment. No matter what happens today, our Great Havew Domain will settle it with you guys in the future. What do you think?¡±

    The youth stood in the sky, calmly smiling. Even when facing the eyes of the Skycroc Troop, there weren¡¯t any traces of fear on his face. His calm bearing attracted many forces in this region to be surprised.

    Xu Ba was also a little surprised at how calm Mu Chen was. But, in response, he smiled from the rage in his heart and pointed towards the astonishing amount of Skycroc Troop members and spoke with a weird expression, ¡°Brat, are you certain that you will make me pay a price with your strength?¡±

    Although he was extremely surprised by the vast Battle Will disyed by the Nine Nether Troop, it just meant that the Nine Nether Troop wasparable to the Skycroc Troop if they had the same amount. But, judging from the current situation, he had an army of ten thousand, whereas the Nine Nether Troop only had a mere five thousand. The moment the battle broke out, the Nine Nether Troop would definitely, greatly suffer.

    Therefore, Xu Ba found it hrious when Mu Chen spoke about a price.

    In the valley, the Blood Hawk King and the Blood Hawk Troop looked at the distant sky where the Nine Nether Troop stood in confrontation with the Skycroc Troop and felt a littleplicated in their hearts. That¡¯s because they were clear thatpared to a year ago, the Nine Nether Troop seemed to have undergone aplete change.

    ¡°My Lord, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s not possible for the Nine Nether Troop to deal with the Skycroc Troop...¡± Wu Tian briefly hesitated, before saying. Although he feltplicated in his heart from the Nine Nether Pce¡¯s rescue, he spoke of the truth. That¡¯s because he had previously fought with the Skycroc Troop and was well-aware of how much power the other party possessed.

    Although the current Nine Nether Troop wasn¡¯tparable to the past, their foundation was still weaker than the Skycroc Troop.

    ording to Wu Tian¡¯s thoughts, probably only the Asura Troop under the Asua King or the Mountain Splitting Troop under the Mountain Splitting King from amongst the Kings could deal with this Skycroc Troop.

    Right now, the Nine Nether Troop was still a littlecking.

    The Blood Hawk King nodded upon hearing Wu Tian¡¯s words, then looked at the confrontation in the sky. ¡°Wu Tian, if the Nine Nether Troop makes a move, you will fully coordinate with them to lessen their pressure.¡±

    ¡°As for Xu Ba, I will make my move and prevent him from interfering the situation.¡±

    Wu Tian nodded his head. Under the current situation, they could only work together with the Nine Nether Troop to fight for a chance to break through the Skycroc Troop¡¯s trap.

    Just when the two of the conversed, Mu Chen lightly narrowed his eyes towards Xu Ba¡¯s ridiculing words. It looked like Xu Ba thought that he could disregard their Nine Nether Troop since he had the advantage in quantity...

    Since that¡¯s the case...

    Mu Chen¡¯s hands joined together and a sharpness surged in his calm eyes. A surge of sharp aura spread out from his body like an unsheathed sword.

    ¡°Nine Nether Troop!¡± Mu Chen suddenly barked.

    ¡°Fight!¡±

    The Nine Nether Troop stomped their spears on the ground and issued a thunderous yell that echoed towards the horizon. A myriad foot-long ck wave swept out. Looking from afar, it was like a ck ocean that was spreading out in this region.

    Liiii!

    Mu Chen stomped his foot as well, causing the surging ck Battle Will to roll behind him as a cry that was filled with rampant fighting intent rang out. Thereafter, many people could see a Nine Nether Bird that was engraved with runes being formed from within the Battle Will. It had unfolded its huge wings that instantly covered the sky...

    The Nine Nether Troop unleashed a cry towards the sky and everyone was startled to see the ck Battle Will soaring into the horizon and spread throughout this entire region in a few breaths¡¯ time.

    ¡°Spirit of Battle Will?!¡±

    Exmations of surprise instantly resounded throughout this region. The faces of those in the surroundings had drastically changed their expressions as every single one of their eyes widened at this scene filled with disbelief.

    ¡°Mu Chen actually managed to refine the Spirit of Battle Will of the Nine Nether Troop...¡± In the valley, the Blood Hawk King and Wu Tian had stiffened expressions as they watched this scene. Shortly after, they exchanged looks and couldn¡¯t help sucking in cold breaths.

    At this moment, they understood why Mu Chen and Nine Nether were so daring toe alone here, despite knowing that the Skycroc Troop was here. It turned out that they had a card up their sleeves.

    Everyone was clear what the Spirit of Battle Will meant for a troop and how terrifying the amplification was.

    ¡°That fellow...¡± Wu Tian had aplicated gaze as he sighed with great difficulty. A year ago, when Mu Chen entered the Great Havew Domain, he was still someone that Wu Tian could disregard. But after a year, not only was he ranked third on the Dragon-Phoenix Record, hismanding skills of a troop had reached a height that he couldn¡¯t reach.

    At this time, even Wu Tian had to admit that there was indeed an inestimable distance between him and Mu Chen. There were some people that were nameless in the past, but they were bound to shock the world.

    ¡°Spirit of Battle Will?¡±

    Xu Ba¡¯s eyes were also fixed onto the Nine Nether Bird in the vast Battle Will. His face had finally turned ashened, since this trump card of Mu Chen¡¯s had clearly exceeded his estimations.

    And at this moment, he knew why Mu Chen would dare to say that he would have to pay a significant price. It turned out that it wasn¡¯t him being young and arrogant, but he was truly that capable.

    Even if the Nine Nether Troop was inferior to the Skycroc Troop in terms of quantity, with the Spirit of Battle Will, not even Xu Ba was confident that he could defeat them. That¡¯s because he was also clear about how important having the Spirit of Battle Will for a troop was.

    Beside Xu Ba, Fang Yi had tightly knitted his brows. This was the first time that he had gravely looked at Mu Chen. In the past, he did not ce Mu Chen with much importance, but thetter had a stunning performance in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven. That¡¯s because Fang Yi knew that if it wasn¡¯t for him encountering a monster like Cai Xiao, Mu Chen¡¯s lustre in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven would have been easily suppressed and dimmed by him.

    But now, it looked like he couldn¡¯t underestimate the opponent that he had once disregarded.

    That¡¯s because he was clear about how great of a potential and threat someone that could refine the Spirit of Battle Will of a troop was.

    Xu Ba¡¯s eyes grew cold as he looked at Mu Chen and eerily said, ¡°Did you really think that you can confront my Skycroc Troop with the Spirit of Battle Will? I¡¯ll experience for myself if this Spirit of Battle Will of yours is as powerful as you think!¡±

    Although Xu Ba knows how powerful was a Spirit of Battle Will, it was uneptable for him to choose to take a step back. Even knowing that he would have to pay a significant price if the battle breaks out.

    Fang Yi stretched out his hand in attempt to stop the ferocious Xu Ba as he looked at Mu Chen and smiled. ¡°Mu Chen, you have truly given us a surprise...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ttering me.¡± Mu Chen smiled indifferently as he continued, ¡°But if the two of you do not wish for a life-and-death struggle and let other forces benefit from it, I believe it¡¯s better for us to take a step back.¡±

    Fang Yi smiled as he slowly said, ¡°That means that you actually do not dare to fight a life-and-death struggle with the Skycroc Troop. Because you know that the Nine Nether Troop will have to pay a price as well. Since you have your fears as well, then aren¡¯t you thinking it¡¯s a little too easy to save others without paying a price?¡±

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes. ¡°Then, you mean you want to see which of us is more ruthless?¡±

    Fang Yi waved his hand and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to fight so ruthlessly. You also know that if you guys easily saved the people of your Great Havew Domain, it won¡¯t look good to our Divine Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°Then, what do you intend?¡± Mu Chen slightly raised his brows as he smiled, looking at this Overlord of the Dragon-Phoenix Record.

    Fang Yi smiled as he turned his head over to Xu Ba. ¡°Mount Lord Xu, why don¡¯t you leave this matter to me?¡±

    Hearing his words, Xu Ba briefly pondered, before nodding his head. Fang Yi had a special position in the Divine Pavilion. Although he was young, his future achievements were bound to be extraordinary. So he did not refute Fang Yi¡¯s interference.

    Furthermore, the current situation had be a little troublesome now that the Nine Nether Troop had shown up. Since Fang Yi wanted to take over this matter, he was more than d to let him.

    Seeing Xu Ba¡¯s approval, Fang Yi turned his attention over to Mu Chen and lightly smiled. ¡°You should also know that if the battle between our troops breaks out, we will both have to pay a significant price. But since you want to rescue your people, it¡¯s meaningless to do so with words.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Mu Chen looked at Fang Yi as he smiled with his head slightly tilting.

    ¡°In the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, I have seen your performance. It was pretty decent, but I believe that your dazzling achievements are greatly rted to that friend of yours.¡± Fang Yi slowly stretched his hand out as Spiritual Energy flickered on his fingertips. They were like lightning as traces of dangerous fluctuations spread out.

    ¡°I have a suggestion to deal with the current situation at the smallest price possible. But that would have to depend on whether you¡¯re daring enough.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Fang Yi gently smiled as an unfathomable abstruse light shed in the depths of his eyes.

    ¡°That is to challenge me...¡±

 Chapter 845 - Five Hundred

    <strong>Chapter 845 - Five Hundred</strong>

    ¡°That is to challenge me...¡±

    Fang Yi stood on the peak with a hand ced behind his back. A breeze lifted his white clothes, fluttering them, which gave him a confident look, and made those from the other forces to inwardly sigh. Fang Yi did indeed have his breathtaking points to be able to be an elite of the Northern Region¡¯s younger generation.

    Even in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, when he had encountered a setback due to Cai Xiao¡¯s appearance, he wasn¡¯t dejected because of it. On the contrary, he used that to examine himself, which made him enhance his strength once again. That kind of tenacious he had to seek a breakthrough during any predicament would make anyone sigh in admiration.

    It was a quality that was essential to true experts.

    Under countless gazes, Fang Yi lightly smiled as he looked at Mu Chen. ¡°As long as you can defeat me, my Divine Pavilion will retreat from today¡¯s matter.¡±

    Rustle!

    A mour rang out, because Fang Yi¡¯s words had clearly stated his request to fight Mu Chen, which made others eyes to light up.

    That¡¯s because the two of them were the most mighty figures amongst the younger generations of the Northern Region. One was someone that¡¯s been an Overlord on the Dragon-Phoenix Record for years, while the other was a dark horse that soared like aet.

    Both of them possessed decent fame. Therefore, their confrontation had undoubtedly attracted much attention. That¡¯s because everyone wished to know whether a dark horse like Mu Chen could soar higher after meeting the Overlord of the Dragon-Phoenix Record or if he would fall.

    However,paring the two, Fang Yi had a greater reputation. Therefore, there were people that felt that Fang Yi wasn¡¯t being fair in his suggestion. After all, when his fame resounded in the Northern Region, Mu Chen was still a nobody...

    ¡°Did you really think that this situation is a ce that you can choose to fight as you wish?¡± Nine Nether¡¯s gaze turned cold as she sneered. With her strength, she could naturally tell that Fang Yi had long stepped into the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm. If they were to fight, even she would have some trouble. And Mu Chen was just a Fourth Grade Sovereign right now, so it was unfavourable for Mu Chen.

    ¡°Hehe. If you want to fight, my Skycroc Troop will apany you till the end. Except that I¡¯m afraid that not even half of your Nine Nether Troop will survive.¡± Xu Ba eerilyughed with killing intent in his tone.

    ¡°Then your Skycroc Troop will be buried along with us!¡± Nine Nether refuted coldly.

    Fang Yi smiled as he stopped Xu Ba, who wanted to respond, and looked at Mu Chen. ¡°You¡¯re very smart. So you should be able to tell the current situation. The Nine Nether Troop is, indeed, on another level now that a Spirit of Battle Will has been formed. But your Nine Nether Troop is at the disadvantage in quantity, so the oue would definitely be a heavy blow for both sides if the battle breaks out.

    ¡°So, the best way to settling this matter would be to change from a battle between troops to individuals...¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as he looked at Fang Yi. ¡°Your words are so dignified, indeed. But I have seen the killing intent in your eyes... I believe that you must have suddenly acquired the intent to kill me, right?¡±

    Fang Yi narrowed his eyes. Mu Chen¡¯s words were true to his heart. In the beginning, he did not ce Mu Chen on the same level as him, but after seeing that Mu Chen was able to refine the Spirit of Battle Will, he had no choice but to change his view. He had started to sense the threat brought about by Mu Chen¡¯s potential.

    If he allowed Mu Chen to grow, Mu Chen would definitely be a great enemy of their Divine Pavilion in the future.

    Therefore, such an opponent had to be killed before he grew up.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t dare to ept my challenge, I understand.¡± Fang Yi faintly said, ¡°After all, you¡¯re a neer. It is already extremely rare for someone like you toe this far, which I have to say, makes me admire you.¡±

    ¡°Your psychological attacks aren¡¯t too good.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    Fang Yi lightly knitted his brows, since he had finally experienced how difficult Mu Chen was to handle. Although he was young, his wisdom was extremely mature without the slightest arrogance that someone as young as him should possess. Mu Chen not taking up the bait made Fang Yi feel a little depressed.

    ¡°But...¡± Just when Fang Yi frowned his brows, Mu Chen smiled with his eyes narrowed. ¡°If you really want to challenge, there¡¯s actually a very simple solution...¡±

    ¡°Five hundred Fallen Origin Pellets.¡± Mu Chen spread out his five fingers and smiled with his eyes narrowed.

    The atmosphere in this region, which felt a little tense, suddenly froze in an instant. It was so much so that even someone like Fang Yi briefly had a dazed expression...

    No one expected Mu Chen to speak in such a ckmailing tone. Furthermore, the reason for his ckmail made others unable to know whether they shouldugh or cry.

    ¡°Five hundred Fallen Origin Pellets?¡± Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, Xu Ba smiled from the anger as he eerily looked at him and mocked, ¡°Brat, do you think that your life is worth five hundred Fallen Origin Pellets?¡±

    What a joke, five hundred Fallen Origin Pellets was practically their harvest for the day. Furthermore, it was still a fact that they were rather fortunate and found several ruins, and painfully extracted them. Yet, right now, Mu Chen had demanded five hundred Fallen Origin Pellets, who did he think he was?!

    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide whether I¡¯m worth five hundred Fallen Origin Pellets.¡±

    Mu Chen still maintained an eye-narrowing smile as he looked at Fang Yi, whose face was a little stiffened, and stretched his hand out. ¡°Brother Fang Yi, if you want to kill me, then I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s that high a price to pay. Of course... if you feel that this method isn¡¯t good...¡±

    As he spoke, the smile on Mu Chen¡¯s face retracted as a cold light and killing intent surged within his ck pupils. ¡°Then we can just have both our troops fight. I¡¯ll see if your Skycroc Troop can make my Nine Nether Troop pay a huge price!¡±

    The killing intent that suddenly filled Mu Chen¡¯s tone caused the temperature in this region to drop. His sudden facial changes made many experts startled, since they started to feel that this gentle and warm youth had a tiger concealing deep in his bones as well.

    Once his bottom line had been touched, his warmth would be reced with sharpness.

    Xu Ba¡¯s face changed, and just when he was about to re up, he was stopped by Fang Yi from the side. Thetter coldly looked at Mu Chen and slowly said, ¡°Mu Chen, is there any meaning in this? There are some things that you cannot take away with you despite having it.¡±

    ¡°Five hundred and not a single pellet less. If you are willing to pay, then we will fight. Otherwise, let us start the battle of our troops.¡± Mu Chen waved his hand with a slight smile. His attitude made Xu Ba¡¯s face uncontrobly twitch. He wished he could tear him apart.

    Standing beside Mu Chen, Nine Nether couldn¡¯t helpughing as she gave Mu Chen a re. Clearly, she didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh from Mu Chen¡¯s actions of demanding money to fight.

    Fang Yi stared at Mu Chen as a chill swiftly surged in his eyes. But, in the end, he did not re up and had calmly smiled instead. ¡°Since that is what you wish, then we¡¯ll go along with you.¡±

    ¡°Mount Lord Xu, please.¡± Fang Yi turned his gaze to Xu Ba.

    Xu Ba¡¯s face twitched and clearly felt an extreme heartache to part with them. After all, the five hundred Fallen Origin Pellets was practically their whole harvest. If all of it was given away, then their efforts would have been in vain.

    ¡°They won¡¯t leave here.¡± Fang Yi said slowly.

    Hearing Fang Yi¡¯s words, Xu Ba could only clench his teeth and waved his hand. Five hundred Fallen Origin Pellets flew out and shot towards Mu Chen under countless greedy gazes.

    After all, five hundred Fallen Origin Pellets were tempting to many forces at this stage in the Fallen Battlefield.

    Mu Chen grasped his hand and the five hundred Fallen Origin Pellets floated around him. He had only briefly cast a nce, before storing them with a smile and his eyes narrowed. ¡°Brother Fang is truly generous.¡±

    Fang Yi calmly smiled. ¡°No worries, I¡¯m just temporarily keeping them with you and will be taking them backter.¡±

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head. ¡°I hope so.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little too dangerous?¡± Nine Nether said in a low voice. Fang Yi was clearly confident about killing Mu Chen from his action of tossing five hundred Fallen Origin Pellets out, and her making her move didn¡¯t seem appropriate.

    ¡°If the two troops were to sh, we would have to pay a price that I am not willing pay.¡± Mu Chen lightly said. It was just as Fang Yi had said, even if the Nine Nether Troop could emerge victorious in the battle, they would have to pay a price. Except that Mu Chen knew that it would be smaller than what Fang Yi had imed but he was still unwilling.

    Therefore, he could only switch the battle between troops to individuals. It had gone just as Mu Chen had predicted. Just before that, he didn¡¯t mind letting Fang Yi pay a price beforehand to disgust them a little.

    Nine Nether silently nodded her head, since she knew that pure intimidation was useless to rescue the Blood Hawk Hall from the Divine Pavilion. Only actions could break up the current situation.

    It¡¯s just that Fang Yi was not an easy opponent, since he was the genuine Overlord on the Dragon-Phoenix Record for so many years. Even if Mu Chen¡¯s strength had improved, not even Nine Nether was certain if he could confront Fang Yi.

    After he stored the Fallen Origin Pellets, Mu Chen slowly walked out and his ck pupils gradually turned sharp. The aura that was emitting from his body had also started to turn sharp, like a divine spear that had been unsheathed.

    Sensing Mu Chen¡¯s aura, Fang Yi¡¯s eyelids were gently raised.

    ¡°I want that kid¡¯s head.¡± Xu Ba said with his teeth clenched. Clearly, he hated Mu Chen to his bones for taking his five hundred Fallen Origin Pellets.

    ¡°As you wish, he will definitely die today.¡±

    Fang Yi smiled as he strode forth. In a blink, he had already appeared before Mu Chen.

    Every single gaze in the surroundings were directed over.

    The Overlord of the Dragon-Phoenix Record and the dark horse had finally started their battle.

 Chapter 846 - Dark Horse VS Overlord

    <strong>Chapter 846 - Dark Horse VS Overlord</strong>

    Clouds overturned in the azure sky as two figures confronted one another with boundless Spiritual Energy piercing the heavens. In that instant, the clouds in this region changed, the clouds werepletely torn apart.

    Many gazes in this region were directed at the two confronting figures in the sky.

    Further away, there were lights that constantly shot over. They must have rushed over after receiving the news of the confrontation between the Overlord and Dark Horse of the Dragon-Phoenix Record.

    It was a confrontation that many were greatly interested in.

    Fang Yi stood in the sky with his white clothes and ck hair fluttering, looking extremely confident. He first cast a nce at the number of people that were constantlying before looking towards Mu Chen. ¡°Looks like you have recently gotten quite popr in the Northern Region.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you guys.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    Fang Yi wasn¡¯t affected by Mu Chen¡¯s hidden mockery as he smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be courteous. Since you know that it¡¯s thanks to us, then I just have to take it back.

    ¡°Since I can make you famous, I can also make you nameless once again.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Mu Chen shrugged as he looked at Fang Yi and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to that. But, at the same time, I have a word of advice for you. Don¡¯t bite more than you can chew. Otherwise, if you lose the Overlord of the Dragon-Phoenix Record title, it¡¯d be toote for you to regret it.¡±

    ¡°You need to be that capable in order for that to happen.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t a change to Fang Yi¡¯s expression, but a chill had swiftly surged in his eyes. Boundless Spiritual Energy swept up in his surroundings, like a storm that started to wreak havoc.

    Sensing the Spiritual Energy pressure being emitted from Fang Yi, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze had started to turn serious as well. Although there wasn¡¯t any cowering in his words, he knew that Fang Yi was, indeed, an extremely tough opponent.

    Judging from the Spiritual Energy pressure emanating from thetter, he had clearly stabilised his cultivation at the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm. Just this point alone proved that he was much stronger than Qiu Taiyin.

    This battle was bound to be a hard one!

    As the Spiritual Energy started to gather around the two of them, more and more people were attracted to this location, while looking at the two figures from afar as they whispered amongst themselves.

    ¡°Haha, this confrontation is truly interesting. The battle between the Overlord and Dark Horse of the Dragon-Phoenix Record. I wonder which of them will be able to smile till the end.¡±

    ¡°I think Fang Yi has a bigger chance of winning. After all, his strength is at the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm, while Mu Chen is only at the Fourth Grade Sovereign Realm.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t put things that way, Mu Chen¡¯s true strength is stronger than what it appears on the surface. It¡¯s said that during the King¡¯s Ceremony of the Great Havew Domain, Qiu Taiyin had also stepped into the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm but had lost to Mu Chen¡¯s hands.¡±

    ¡°Qiu Taiyin was someone that had just entered the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm, how can he beparable to Fang Yi?¡±

    ¡°If Mu Chen is defeated, it can properly diminish his spirit. That brat¡¯s fame has been too fierce, recently, and should be suppressed a little bit. Let him know that it¡¯s best for him to be well-behaved and low-key in the Northern Region.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    All sorts of whispers rang out in this region. But to their confrontation, many people had a more favourable opinion of Fang Yi. After all, no matter how ferocious Mu Chen recently rose, he was stillcking inparison to a veteran Overlord of the Dragon-Phoenix Record.

    Furthermore, the most important fact was that Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation was just at Fourth Grade Sovereign, whereas Fang Yi was in the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    Many people were well-aware of Mu Chen¡¯s achievements. They knew that his actual strength was stronger than what it showed on the surface and even an ordinary Fifth Grade Sovereign would have trouble fighting him. But... Fang Yi was no ordinary Fifth Grade Sovereign.

    As the focus of being nurtured in the Divine Pavilion, no one could estimate the number of cards up his sleeves.

    In the valley, the trapped Blood Hawk King, Wu Tian and the rest had their heads raised as they looked at the two in the sky with slightly grave expressions. Although they had witnessed the true strength that Mu Chen had disyed during the King¡¯s Ceremony, they had a clear understanding about how powerful Fang Yi was.

    A person that could upy the Overlord of the Dragon-Phoenix Record was definitely not a simple person.

    ¡°If Mu Chen could get out of this mess alive, his reputation amongst the younger generations in the Northern Region would be unshakable.¡± Blood Hawk King said slowly. Recently, Mu Chen had been rising too swiftly in the Northern Region, which also attracted countless doubts. For example, many people had felt that Mu Chen¡¯s achievements in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven were due to the help he got from the daughter of the me Emperor. Therefore, there were some doubts regarding his rank being the third on the Dragon-Phoenix Record.

    But this battle could stabilise his fame.

    Naturally, there were risks to it as well. That¡¯s because if he was to be defeated by Fang Yi, perhaps his title as a super dark horse would be forcefully broken. His future steps might even be greatly diminished.

    In the brutal Northern Region, no one would remember a failure.

    Boom!

    A vast Spiritual Energy whistled like an ocean around Fang Yi. His Spiritual Energy was like thunder as it emitted deep booming roars that caused this entire region to violently undte.

    Standing opposite to Fang Yi, Mu Chen¡¯s expression gradually turned serious. In the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, he had only briefly seen how miserable Fang Yi was forced back by Cai Xiao. Only by standing before Fang Yi did he know the pressure brought by the former.

    This person was a tough opponent.

    ¡°If you¡¯re regretting it now, it¡¯s toote. Sometimes, a person should pay the price for being arrogant.¡± Fang Yi looked at Mu Chen as he coldly said.

    Mu Chen lightly cast his lips aside. He couldn¡¯t be bothered with Fang Yi. He abruptly clenched his hand and the Great Meru Demonic Pir appeared, along with a torrential ominous aura. With a stomp of his foot in the sky, he had turned into a streak of light and burst forth.

    Boom!

    It was just an instant and the Great Meru Demonic Pir had brought along a huge shadow with a terrifying power that smashed towards thetter without any leniency!

    There wasn¡¯t any change in Fang Yi¡¯s expression as a golden light surged on his arm, before he mmed it against the Great Meru Demonic Pir.

    Boom!

    A metallic collision echoed throughout the horizon, with shock waves that could be seen with naked-eye spreading out. Under the impact of that power, Mu Chen was sent flying back, the demonic pir in his hands was also sent along with him.

    ¡°You¡¯ll regret it if you treat me like the ordinary Fifth Grade Sovereigns that you have seen in the past.¡± Fang Yi indifferently watched this scene as he took a step out, appearing above the Great Meru Demonic Pir, before mming his palm down.

    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll return it to you!¡±

    A great Spiritual Energy force exploded as the Great Meru Demonic Pir turned into a ck shadow, along with ear-piercing explosions, as it smash down towards Mu Chen. The power behind that force was something that not even ordinary Fifth Grade Sovereigns would dare face.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Watching this scene, Mu Chen coldly snorted in his heart. Fang Yi was truly cunning. He used the Great Meru Demonic Pir to attack him. Facing this sort of attack, if Mu Chen was to retreat, it would show that he was admitting that he¡¯s weaker. He had actually allowed Fang Yi to seize the decisive opportunity. If he was to forcefully receive it, it would probably be what Fang Yi wished to see. Because this way, he could suppress Mu Chen with his powerful Spiritual Energy.

    Countless gazes had fixed onto Mu Chen at this moment.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to use my things!¡±

    Under countless res, Mu Chen¡¯s face turned cold as his hands swiftly formed into seals. A golden light burst from his chest, along with an ancient draconic roar that was filled with a dreadful prestige.

    As the golden light surged, the Spirit of the True Dragon appeared wandering on Mu Chen¡¯s right arm. It was like a dragon tattoo, with the w of the True Dragon¡¯s Spirit covering Mu Chen¡¯s palm and perfectly aligning to his fingers.

    A golden light surged in his eyes, with his arm looking like it had expanded by a fold at this moment. Veins could be seen wriggling beneath his skin, he felt like there was a dragon hidden in his right arm!

    Along with Mu Chen¡¯s increase in strength, he had gradually started to show the power that belonged to the Dragon-Phoenix Physique!

    Boom!

    The Great Meru Demonic Pir descended like a mountain, enveloping him with extremely powerful and violent Spiritual Energy. It was Fang Yi¡¯s Spiritual Energy. He had used his Spiritual Energy to temporarily envelop the Great Meru Demonic Pir, which prevented Mu Chen¡¯s control over it.

    Right now, the Great Meru Demonic Pir would naturally not recognize its owner, Mu Chen.

    Under countless res, Mu Chen¡¯s body did not move. He then raised his head and watched the massive demonic pir that was reflected in his eyes swiftly grow. He deeply inhaled a mouthful of air, before slowly throwing a fist out under countless astonished gazes.

    Boom!

    There wasn¡¯t any trick to that fist, but the power contained within it had instantly caused cracks to appear on the surrounding space.

    Boom!

    A metallic sound exploded like thunder, which shook the blood of many experts as it overturned, and their gazes were still fixed in the sky.

    In that direction, Mu Chen had maintained a posture of throwing a fist out. Above him, the Great Meru Demonic Pir had stopped and the powerful force behind it had beenpletely obliterated.

    Many people could clearly see the golden Spiritual Energy that Fang Yi had used to enveloped the Great Meru Demonic Pir had been shattered by Mu Chen¡¯s fist.

    Many experts were startled as they became shocked by the power behind Mu Chen¡¯s fist.

    Under the innumerable res, Mu Chen¡¯s figure moved andnded on the Great Meru Demonic Pir. It was as if dragons were roaring in his ck pupils, bringing along an indescribable pressure that swept towards Fang Yi.

    ¡°Next time, I rmend you do not touch the belongings of others, incase you embarrass yourself.¡± Mu Chen stood on the Great Meru Demonic Pir, then directed his sharp gaze at Fang Yi and sneered.

    Fang Yi narrowed his eyes and gently nodded his head.

    ¡°Then, let us see who is courting embarrassment!¡±

 Chapter 847 - Circulationsky Divine Scripture

    <strong>Chapter 847 - Circtionsky Divine Scripture</strong>

    Over the horizon, where the clouds surged, the two figures stood high above the ground as their sharp gazes intertwined in the sky with sparks flying about. Vaguely, there were cold chilling intents spreading out.

    This was a genuine battle between a dragon and tiger!

    Many astonished gazes were directed at Mu Chen, who stood on the Great Meru Demonic Pir. The might of his previous fist still remained in everyone¡¯s minds. Many experts wore grave expressions, since they understood the earlier power behind Mu Chen¡¯s fist. It was a power that not even ordinary Fifth Grade Sovereigns could take head-on.

    Mu Chen did indeed have some ability to be able to ept Fang Yi¡¯s challenge. This super dark horse did deserve his reputation. Right now, the oue of this battle was unfathomable.

    As many gazes gathered onto the two of them, Fang Yi¡¯s face finally calmed down and he swept a nce at Mu Chen. Mu Chen¡¯s earlier fist made him feel a slightly familiar fluctuation, it should¡¯ve been the power of the Dragon-Phoenix Physique that Mu Chen had obtained from the Dragon-Phoenix Haven.

    The legendary Dragon-Phoenix Physique was truly profound to allow a Fourth Grade Sovereign to possess such stunning strength.

    But if Mu Chen felt that he could confront him with that alone, perhaps he could only say that Mu Chen was a little too na?ve.

    A light shed in Fang Yi¡¯s eyes and he suddenly stomped his feet. An ear-piercing explosion burst out beneath his feet and the sound wave rippled out.

    Boom!

    Along with Fang Yi stomping his feet, everyone could see a terrifying Spiritual Energy sweeping out from the rear of thetter. It looked like ten thousandyers of waves and themotion caused by it even made this region tremble.

    Fang Yi stood beneath the myriad waves. Despite being small, he was like a giant that ruled this region. The pressure from this Spiritual Energy caused not only the ordinary experts, but even those like Nine Nether, Blood Hawk King and Xu Ba to suddenly narrow their eyes.

    Mu Chen had felt the pressure spreading over and his heart trembled. The current Fang Yi was stronger than when he was in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven. Previously, Fang Yi should¡¯ve been at the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm, ording to Mu Chen¡¯s spections, but right now, he had reached the pinnacle of the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    In this period of time, Fang Yi¡¯s strength had a considerable improvement.

    ¡°You are indeed formidable to be able to fight a Fifth Grade Sovereign with your cultivation at the Fourth Grade Sovereign Realm. But...no one in the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm can defeat me!¡± A lustre blossomed in Fang Yi¡¯s eyes as he fixed his gaze onto Mu Chen. His voice was filled with great confidence. Mu Chen had his own achievements that he was proud of, and Fang Yi had his as well. After he had stepped into the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm, there hadn¡¯t been anyone on the same level that managed to defeat him!

    Rumble!

    The waves behind Fang Yi roared andbined with his current bearing, looking like a mighty deity.

    Boom!

    His figure suddenly charged into the sky and formed seals. His right hand pressed on the void and ancient runes swiftly spread out beneath his palm.

    Behind him, the waves burst forth with countless beams of light swiftly gathering beneath his palm like bolts of lightning.

    An indescribable pressure spread out in this region at this moment.

    Countless experts had grave expressions, even experts that had stepped into the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm had felt startled in their hearts. That¡¯s because under this move from Fang Yi, even they had felt fatal danger from it.

    Clearly, this move was Fang Yi¡¯s finale. He was intending to swiftly end this battle. He wanted to announce that before him, the Overlord of the Dragon-Phoenix Record, every dark horse is a mere joke.

    The cost of challenging the might of an Overlord would be being reduced to ashes!

    Mu Chen¡¯s face had also turned extremely solemn at this moment, since he could feel the pressureing from Fang Yi. This opponent was indeed powerful to a shocking extent.

    Huff.

    Mu Chen inhaled a deep breath and his pupils swiftly turned ck. His hair had also started to extend in length.

    Long ck hair and ck pupils, Mu Chen¡¯s face, which had vigor on it, had turned calm at this moment. There wasn¡¯t the slightest ripple, as if he wouldn¡¯t be affected even if the sky copsed.

    Supreme Heart Demon Scripture - Lesser Heart Demon State!

    Even a lion would use all its strength to hunt a rabbit, not to mention that Fang Yi wasn¡¯t any rabbit but a powerful tiger. Therefore, Mu Chen had to exert all his trump cards.

    Rumble!

    Spiritual Energy surged in the horizon as the friction caused by the violent Spiritual Energy and space echoed with booming noises. Fang Yi¡¯s face had turned cold as he fixed his gaze onto Mu Chen from high up. In the next moment, his palm, which was covered with ancient runes, slowly descended, along with his indifferent voice that resounded across the horizon.

    ¡°Circtionsky Divine Scripture - Circtionsky Seal!¡±

    Boom!

    Countlessplicated runes gathered into a star diagram as boundless Spiritual Energy pressure enveloped below it from every direction, before forming into a spiritual seal that was engraved with a star diagram before it descended.

    In the path of the star diagram seal, cracks appeared and the pressure from it caused the faces of many experts to drastically change.

    ¡°This is a top-grade Divine Art of the Divine Pavilion, a Quasi-Perfection Divine Art. Fang Yi is truly formidable to be able to manage to cultivate this!¡±

    ¡°This move can ughter any Fifth Grade Sovereign, Fang Yi is indeed worthy of his fame!¡±

    ¡°Truly deserving of the Divine Pavilion, such a Divine Art is something that not just anyone could see. Only peak forces like the Divine Pavilion could learn it.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Many whispers spread out due to that fearsome attack and many experts sighed. Clearly, they felt envy and shock by this Quasi-Perfection Divine Art from Fang Yi.

    ¡°A Quasi-Perfection Divine Art?¡±

    Mu Chen had raised his head as he looked at the descending seal with his abstruse gaze. Due to him being in the Lesser Demon Heart State, there weren¡¯t any ripples on his face when facing such a dreadful attack.

    Buzz!

    Mu Chen¡¯s hands swiftly formed seals. Space distorted behind him and a Sovereign Sea could be vaguely seen. As Spiritual Energy overturned, four massive beams of light shot out from it.

    Roar!

    As a dragon roared and elephant whistled, two massive dragons and elephants could be seen swiftly appearing above Mu Chen. Space even fluctuated as they stood in the sky.

    Everyone could feel the pressureing from the two dragons and elephants. But if Mu Chen wanted to use this to confront such a stunning attack, it¡¯s probably stillcking.

    ¡°Since two dragons and elephants aren¡¯t enough... then let¡¯s add more.¡±

    Mu Chen muttered softly to himself. He had cultivated the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art for roughly a year. Although he had not reached the state of perfection, he had started to attain a higher levelpared to what he initially had.

    Furthermore, with Mu Chen¡¯s current strength, two dragons and elephants wasn¡¯t his limit.

    Mu Chen¡¯s abstruse pupils slightly rippled as he changed his seals once again under countless gazes. Dragon roars and elephant whistles resounded from the Sovereign Sea behind him once again and everyone could see two more beams of light bursting out from it.

    Another dragon and elephant!

    Up in the sky, the three dragons and elephants stood with innumerable experts having their faces starting to turn solemn from the initial shock. Even Fifth Grade Sovereign experts had felt slightly pressured by it.

    But just when they were shocked by Mu Chen¡¯s actions, their pupils abruptly narrowed as they saw Mu Chen changing his seals after summoning three dragons and elephants!

    Countless experts swiftly narrowed their eyes. Mu Chen was just at the Fourth Grade Sovereign Realm, so how could he achieve such a feat? That¡¯s because they could feel that the Divine Art executed by Mu Chen wasn¡¯t any weaker to Fang Yi¡¯s Circtionsky Divine Scripture!

    Boom!

    Under countless astonished gazes, Mu Chen¡¯s seals stopped and the Sovereign Sea behind him violently overturned as two beams of light shot out under countless astonished gazes.

    Four dragons and elephants!

    When the eight colossi appeared, even Fang Yi and the Blood Hawk King had changed their expressions.

    Fang Yi¡¯s expression was solemn as his palm pped down. Along with a huge shadow, the seal started to envelope towards Mu Chen. He refused to believe that with his cultivation at Fifth Grade Sovereign, Mu Chen could resist the Circtionsky Divine Scripture that he had put his all into!

    ¡°Circtionsky Divine Scripture - Dominating Circtionsky!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s hands joined together with one on top, while the other was below. It was as if he had the sun and moon in his palms and a deep voice rang out in his heart.

    ¡°Nine Dragons and Elephants Art - Four Dragons and Elephants Shakes the Sky!¡±

    The four dragons and elephants roared as a visible sound wave spread out, causing space to endlessly undte. The four dragons and elephants turned into eight beams of light that shed together. Instantly, spiritual light surged as an ancient halberd that was roughly a thousand feet was swiftly being formed.

    On the halberd, there were four dragons and elephants coiled around it, as if it had the divine power to shake even the sky.

    ¡°Dragon-Elephant Divine Halberd!¡±

    A light surged in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he lifted his hands and his voice exploded like thunder!

    Buzz!

    The ancient halberd emitted stunning buzzing noises and had turned into a streak of light in the next moment. It tore through space at an indescribable speed and appeared beneath the spiritual seal in an instant!

    Thereafter, it shed!

    Countless experts had their gazes directed over. The Dragon-Elephant Divine Halberd and Circtionsky Seal shed. They were like two falling meteors as they ferociously shed together with destructive fluctuations.

    Many experts had their attention focused on the point of collision, wishing to know who would gain the upper hand from the confrontation between these two fearful Divine Arts!

    Was the peak Divine Art of the Divine Pavilion more powerful or was Mu Chen¡¯s mysterious Divine Art stronger?

 Chapter 848 - Both Revealing Their Abilities

    <strong>Chapter 848 - Both Revealing Their Abilities</strong>

    Under the burning gazes of innumerable people, the two fearful attacks had already shed together like meteors.

    Whoosh!

    In that instant of collision, a loud voice was produced as a violent Spiritual Energy storm was formed in an instant. With a terrifying stance, the Spiritual Energy storm had enveloped a thousand miles in radius.

    Mountains were levelled to the ground by the storm with huge stones reduced to ash. Huge and sinister-looking cracks appeared on the ground as well...

    Facing such a terrifying destructive force, even the Fifth Grade Sovereign experts had uncontrobly drastic changes in their expressions. That¡¯s because they knew that they couldn¡¯t achieve such a feat even if they had given all they had.

    But, right now, it appeared in the confrontation between Mu Chen and Fang Yi.

    They weren¡¯t too bothered about thetter, but it had exceeded their expectations for Mu Chen to actually achieve it with his strength at the Fourth Grade Sovereign Realm...

    Some experts exchanged looks and saw the smear of graveness in each others¡¯ eyes. Mu Chen wasn¡¯t just boasting about his abilities when he epted Fang Yi¡¯s challenge, he had powerful means as well.

    Today, the battle between the Dark Horse and Overlord would be extremely interesting.

    As countless experts had thoughts swiftly shing across their hearts, two streaks of light shed in the horizon, eroding one another. This scene was caused by Fang Yi¡¯s Circtionsky Seal and Mu Chen¡¯s Dragon-Elephant Divine Halberd...

    The two streaks of light had caused the Spiritual Energy to be extremely violent and they sunk into a deadlock, unable to destroy one or the other.

    Mu Chen¡¯s Nine Dragons and Elephants Art had actually fought on the same level as Fang Yi¡¯s Circtionsky Divine Art!

    Behind that violent streak of Spiritual Energy, Fang Yi¡¯s gaze was cold. He looked at this scene with a smear of anger shing in the depths of his eyes. Clearly, this scene had also exceeded his expectations.

    He could tell that the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art that Mu Chen had executed was also a Quasi-Perfection Divine Art. In terms of grades, there weren¡¯t any differences between it and the Circtionsky Seal. But his cultivation was at the pinnacle of the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm!

    He was a realm above Mu Chen and, undermon sense, the might of simrly ranked Divine Arts were differentiated with the Spiritual Energy of the user. So, by right, he should being achieving aplete crushing in this confrontation, but the oue had exceeded his expectations.

    ¡°This fellow¡¯s Spiritual Energy is inferior to me, but he could use it extremely perfectly. There isn¡¯t the slightest waste in his cirction of Spiritual Energy...¡±

    Fang Yi¡¯s gaze flickered. He was an elite, after all. So after the initial deadlock, he had gradually realised the reason why Mu Chen could fight on the same level as him. Furthermore, this discovery made Fang Yi extremely shocked. That¡¯s because it was hard for him to believe that Mu Chen could perfectly control his Spiritual Energy with his cultivation at the Fourth Grade Sovereign Realm and achieve the feat of not having the slightest waste.

    It was not something that even he could do!

    ¡°Mhm?¡±

    Just when Fang Yi was thinking about how to defeat Mu Chen, his eyes suddenly narrowed and he abruptly raised his head. The Dragon-Elephant Divine Halberd suddenly burst forth with extremely violent Spiritual Energy fluctuations from the confrontation.

    At this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s Dragon-Elephant Divine Halberd had actually exploded!

    Boom!

    When the Dragon-Elephant Divine Halberd exploded, the initially bright sky had darkened. That¡¯s because the location of the explosion had caused a dazzling light that even surpassed daylight and shone brilliantly in this region.

    Along with the explosion of dazzling light, a ten thousand foot Spiritual Energy impact swept out and the surrounding space in a thousand foot radius cracked.

    The Circtionsky Seal had shattered as well.

    Many experts had a change in their expression as they swiftly retreated, fearing that they would be affected by the terrifying impact.

    Fang Yi¡¯s gaze turned cold and his figure drew afterimages as he retreated, avoiding the impact that was spreading out. Furthermore, his cold gaze was fixed on the space where Spiritual Energy had struck.

    Mu Chen should be in that spot. With his speed and him exploding the Dragon-Elephant Divine Halberd at such a close distance, he should not have been able to avoid the shock wave.

    Buzz!

    But just when Fang Yi had this thought in his heart, his face drastically changed as he felt the space behind him being torn apart. A light figure had appeared along with a pair of huge, unfolded phoenix wings that covered the sun.

    Boom!

    When that figure appeared, he had thrown a fist over and the runes of a True Dragon could be vaguely seen wandering on his fist, causing cracks to appear in space.

    Facing such a powerful force, even Fang Yi¡¯s heart had trembled. However, he wasn¡¯t an ordinary goon as well. He clenched his hand and boundless Spiritual Energy gushed out from his palm like a tidal wave.

    ¡°Circtionsky Shield!¡±

    The Spiritual Energy had swiftly formed into an ancient shield before Fang Yi, withplicated star diagrams flickering on the shield, giving off a feeling of indestructible sturdiness to it.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen¡¯s fist, which contained the Spiritual Energy of the True Dragon, smashed against the shield, causing ripples to it. The shield rippled to the extreme, before copsing.

    However, Fang Yi had also recovered from the shock at this short amount of time and his handsome face turned a little dark. He clearly never expected Mu Chen to not only be not affected by the shock wave, but he had also mysteriously appeared behind him. If it wasn¡¯t for him being prepared, he would have been injured by Mu Chen¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Since you dare toe andunch sneak attacks, then don¡¯t think of leaving!¡±

    Fang Yi sneered as the Spiritual Energy of someone at the pinnacle of Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm circted without holding back. A golden light had surged on his body as well, along with a draconic roar.

    Fang Yi had utilised the True Dragon Physique that he had gotten from the Dragon-Phoenix Haven!

    Although the True Dragon Physique was inferior to the Dragon-Phoenix Physique, it had a considerable increase in strength as well. Pairing it with Fang Yi¡¯s powerful strength that was at the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm, there was probably no one within the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm that could confront him.

    Boom! Boom!

    Fang Yi¡¯s figure bolted out like lightning and his fists flew like dragons. Every single fist could cause spatial cracks to appear. His fists were like a storm, sealing Mu Chen¡¯s path of escape.

    Fang Yi also had high attainments in the path of physical body as well!

    Under such attacks, even an expert at the pinnacle of Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm would be in a disadvantageous position.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face had turned solemn, since Fang Yi was, indeed, harder to deal with than he had expected. His sudden assault earlier had not achieved the results that he wanted. On the contrary, he even allowed Fang Yi to make use of his assault to fight him in a close distance, trying to use his Spiritual Energy that¡¯s at the pinnacle of Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm to suppress him.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes shed with light. Due to him entering into the Lesser Demon Heart State, his face had remained calm despite what was happening. He pounced forth under the innumerable cries of surprise.

    An abstruse dark-golden light burst out from Mu Chen¡¯s body as the True Dragon Spirit wondered. Behind him, the True Phoenix Spirit had turned into a pair of phoenix wings, causing gales to blow as they pped.

    Right now, Mu Chen had exerted the Dragon-Phoenix Physique the to limits, pairing it with the Undying mes and Nether Demon Heart Lightning¡¯s Spiritual Energy, controlled perfectly with the Lesser Demon Heart State.

    With all these means, Mu Chen¡¯s fists had brought along a boundless gale and ferociously shed with Fang Yi.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The two of them were like ferocious dragons as they fought in the sky. Their fists sounded like thunder and every sh would cause space to ripple with horrifying Spiritual Energy gales wreaking havoc.

    Below the battlefield, many experts had shock in their eyes as they looked at the two figures ferociously shing in the sky.

    ¡°That kid can actually fight with Fang Yi to this degree.¡± Xu Ba¡¯s face was a little dark as he watched the battle. With his eyesight, he could naturally tell that although Fang Yi had gotten a slight upper hand from their battle, it wasn¡¯t enough to change the situation.

    The difficulty of dealing with Mu Chen had exceeded their expectations.

    However, Xu Ba wasn¡¯t too worried, since he knew how powerful Fang Yi was. Right now, Mu Chen had already entered into a battle with Fang Yi. If this carried on, Mu Chen would definitely show a fatal w.

    The only ones present here who had a keen sight like Xu Ba were Nine Nether and the Blood Hawk King. The two of them had slightly knitted their brows. Clearly, they were a little worried because of this.

    ¡°You¡¯re biting more than you can chew to fight me head-on with your cultivation at the Fourth Grade Sovereign Realm!¡±

    It was another ferocious sh as Fang Yi¡¯s eyes suddenly turned sharp. He coldly spoke as a palm that he had brewed to the limits smash towards Mu Chen¡¯s hands, which was crossed together like a bolt of lightning, along with torrential Spiritual Energy.

    Boom!

    Space undted as Mu Chen¡¯s figure shot out like a cannonball with a trace of blood dripping from the corner of his lips. Clearly, that palm of Fang Yi¡¯s had caused him injuries.

    Rustle!

    Amotion rang out in this region. It looked like Mu Chen was, indeed, not Fang Yi¡¯s opponent in a direct confrontation.

    Under countless regretful gazes, Mu Chen¡¯s figure shot out in retreat. As he retreated, an eagle-like sharpness gathered in his eyes.

    Down below, Xu Ba, Nine Nether and the Blood Hawk King had abruptly narrowed their eyes.

    That¡¯s because, at this moment, a purple light gushed out from Mu Chen¡¯s rear when he was blown away. Under the lustre, a bewitching flower vaguely appeared.

    Fang Yi¡¯s face had drastically changed as he felt an uneasy dangerous ripple from that mysterious and bewitching flower!

 Chapter 849 - Primordial Starlight Celestial Body

    <strong>Chapter 849 - Primordial Starlight Celestial Body</strong>

    Up in the horizon, Mu Chen¡¯s figure shot out like a cannonball as a purple light gushed out from his rear, vaguely forming into a bewitching and mysterious flower behind him.

    The flower slowly blossomed with ancient runes covering the pedals. As it wiggled, even the sky seemed to have slightly darkened as a mysterious force silently spread out.

    Everyone felt a dense dangerous fluctuation at this moment as they looked at the mysterious and bewitching flower behind Mu Chen with shock in their eyes.

    ¡°Why does this brat have so many means?!¡± Xu Ba¡¯s face paled at this sight as his gaze turned extremely grave. That¡¯s because he could naturally tell that the Divine Art that Mu Chen had executed was even more powerful than the Nine Dragons and Elephant Art that he had used earlier!

    The Nine Dragons and Elephants Art was already a Quasi-Perfection Divine Art. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that Mu Chen actually possessed a genuine Perfection Divine Art?!

    This fact made Xu Ba¡¯s eyelids uncontrobly twitch. That¡¯s because he was clear about how precious and rare a Perfection Divine Art was. Even in their Divine Pavilion, it would be the highest type of Divine Art that even someone like him could not easily obtain it.

    And the most important factor was that just obtaining it wouldn¡¯t guarantee the sess of cultivating a Perfection Divine Art. That¡¯s because their were extreme requirements, so it wasn¡¯t easy to cultivate them.

    So when Xu Ba saw Mu Chen actually possessing a Perfection Divine Art and even managed to cultivate it, even he couldn¡¯t help the envy that surged in his heart.

    Just when all the gazes in this region were directed towards the mysterious flower behind Mu Chen in shock, Mu Chen licked the stain of blood off the corner of his lips. His ck and abstruse pupils looked at Fang Yi, who had a drastic change in his expression, without any emotions.

    Mu Chen no longer hesitated as his hands joined together. The bewitching mand flower blossomed, with the heart of the flower aimed at Fang Yi¡¯s direction.

    Rustle!

    Fang Yi¡¯s face paled and he swiftly retreated, drawing afterimages in the sky. He could sense how powerful this attack from Mu Chen was. Facing such an attack, even he had no choice but to avoid it.

    Fang Yi had witnessed this mysterious attack from Mu Chen back in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven. When Mu Chen was facing the Netherworld Prince¡¯s finishing move, it was resisted with this move from Mu Chen. So Fang Yi was absolutely clear of its power.

    Furthermore, Mu Chen was also stronger than when he fought with the Netherworld Prince. Therefore, the exact same move was several times stronger than before.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    Mu Chen indifferently looked at the retreating Fang Yi, then he slowly closed his eyes. His cold voice rippled from within his heart, which was filled with chilling killing intent.

    ¡°Mand Heavens Annihtion Light!¡±

    Mu Chen slowly stretched his slender finger out and gently pressed down in the sky. In that instant, when his finger pressed down, the space beneath his finger shattered like a mirror and cracks appeared.

    Boom!

    The mand flower behind him hadpletely blossomed and the heart of the flower jolted along with a dark purple beam of light shooting out.

    When that beam of light had streaked across the horizon, the entire region darkened, as if all the light had been devoured by that purple beam of light. The scene was extremely bizarre.

    The speed of the purple beam of light was indescribable, it was like a slithering snake, causing space to crack in its path. The distance waspletely disregarded by it.

    It just an instant when the destructive beam of light arrived before Fang Yi.

    Fang Yi¡¯s face had turned solemn. He inhaled a deep breath and his seals changed. A torrential Spiritual Energy swept out, forming into a thousand-foot star diagram before him.

    ¡°Circtionsky Star Diagram!¡±

    The star diagram spread out, it was profound and cryptic, emanating a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation.

    Boom!

    The dark purple beam of light charged over without hesitation and mmed against the star diagram under countless shocked gazes.

    Crack!

    It was just an instant of contact, but there were already cracks on the powerful star diagram. The cracks spread out at a stunning speed, covering the entire star diagram in just a few breaths¡¯ time.

    Boom!

    When the crackpletely spread out, the star diagram crumbled, as expected, and was reduced to dazzling sparkles of light. The scene was extremely gorgeous.

    Countless experts had drastic changes in their expressions. Facing such a dreadful attack, even if Fang Yi had a cultivation at the pinnacle of Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm, he would be heavily injured.

    ¡°Formidable.¡± In the valley, Wu Tian¡¯s face was shocked at this scene, while looking at the figure with long ck hair with some difficulty. Although he had witnessed how powerful Mu Chen was during the King¡¯s Ceremony, he still couldn¡¯t believe it. That Mu Chen could force someone at the pinnacle of Fifth Grade Sovereign to such a degree.

    One must know that a year ago, when Mu Chen had just joined the Great Havew Domain, he was only barely a Sovereign Realm brat. But now, he had no fear even when facing an Overlord of the Northern Region¡¯s younger generation.

    His improvements were something that made even someone as prideful as Wu Tian feel speechless.

    Every single gaze in this region was gathered at the dazzling sparkles of light.

    Nine Nether, Xu Ba and the Blood Hawk King did not speak, but their keen gazes were looking at the violent Spiritual Energy fluctuation.

    Mu Chen stood on the sky, wiping the blood off the corner of his lips. His ck pupils looked at the sparkles of light. There weren¡¯t any movementsing from there, as if the person inside had disappeared.

    Had Fang Yi been killed?

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes, but in the next instant, his eyes abruptly narrowed even further.

    Boom!

    When Mu Chen narrowed his eyes, the sparkles of light in the other corner of the sky had exploded as light fluctuated. A huge figure had burst out, appearing before Mu Chen in a step and brandished its massive palm at him.

    The attack came all of a sudden. Even if Mu Chen was in the Lesser Demon Heart State, it still caught him by surprise. However, before the palm descended, his body flickered with golden light and the Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour was summoned.

    Boom!

    The palm mmed down like a mountain, causing space to undte and ruthlessly struck against Mu Chen. Instantly, metallic shes resounded as Mu Chen¡¯s figure ferociously dropped, reducing a mountain peak into ruins with cracks swiftly spreading out on the ground.

    The sudden changes had startled everyone. Only after Mu Chen was sent into the ground, did they recover from the surprise and swiftly raised their heads. Up in the sky, there was a huge figure emanating an astonishing Spiritual Energy pressure.

    That figure was roughly a thousand feet in size, with countless stars engraved on its body. The stars and starlight connected, seemingly like a profound star diagram.

    But at this moment, the left arm of the figure had been destroyed, reducing it to a one-armed giant!

    ¡°That is?!¡±

    Many gazes were on that one-armed giant as exmation resounded a brief momentter. ¡°It¡¯s the Primordial Starlight Celestial Body?!¡±

    ¡°The 65th rank from the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies, the Primordial Starlight Celestial Body?!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s said that this Primordial Starlight Celestial Body is a top-graded Sovereign Celestial Body in the Divine Pavilion. I never thought that Fang Yi would actually manage to refine it, but there aren¡¯t many in the past that managed to force him to reveal it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ranked the 65th, what a powerful Sovereign Celestial Body. It¡¯s said that when it is refined to the limits, it can form a starry sky and, under the starlight, this Primordial Starlight Celestial Body is indestructible.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, no wonder it could have withstood Mu Chen¡¯s earlier destructive attack. So Fang Yi had to use his trump card as well.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Under countlessmotions, Fang Yi¡¯s figure had appeared on the head of the huge figure in a sh. His face was a little pale. He had clearly suffered some wounds from Mu Chen¡¯s previous attack.

    It was so much so that even after bringing out his Sovereign Celestial Body, he still had to pay the price of having an arm destroyed, thus weakening the Primordial Starlight Celestial Body.

    Fang Yi¡¯s dark gaze looked down at the copsed ground. He could sense the great exhaustion of Spiritual Energy in his body. Although he had never underestimated Mu Chen, it had exceeded his expectations for him to be forced to this extent for this battle.

    ¡°Forcing me to this extent, your title as the third of the Dragon-Phoenix Record is well deserving.¡±

    Fang Yi¡¯s voice was cold as the killing intent in his eyes grew to the limits. He knew that if he didn¡¯t get rid of Mu Chen, thetter¡¯s fame would probably grow even more after today.

    At that time, it would be unavoidable for he, Fang Yi, to be a stepping stone for Mu Chen.

    Clearly, this was something that he couldn¡¯t endure.

    Therefore, Fang Yi had abruptly formed some seals and a dazzling starlight burst out from the star diagrams on the Primordial Starlight Celestial Body. The starlight then gathered on its huge palm and formed into a huge starry spear.

    ¡°Divine Starry Spear!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll end you in a single move!¡±

    Fang Yi roared from his throat as he stomped his feet. His entire body had integrated into the Primordial Starlight Celestial Body as it whistled down along with starlight that covered the skies. The starry spear brought along massive undtions as it flew towards the crumbled earth.

    Many experts wore grave expressions, since anyone could tell that Fang Yi had given his all in this attack, intending to kill Mu Chen, who had suffered heavy injuries!

    The battle between the Dark Horse and Overlord had arrived at the killing stage!

 Chapter 850 - Unleashing Three Solar

    <strong>Chapter 850 - Unleashing Three Sr</strong>

    When the thousand-foot spear descended from the sky, it was like aet that brought along destructive powers that couldn¡¯t be obstructed, directly startling the experts in this region to retreat.

    Anyone could tell that Fang Yi was determined to kill, since he had given his all in this attack.

    Boom! Boom!

    The earth continuously cracked with huge ravines swiftly expanding on the ground like a huge sinister-looking mouth.

    Pieces of huge rocks swiftly copsed and turned into ashes in thend that Mu Chen hadnded on, even the ground had crumbled.

    Fang Yi had put in every single inch of his power into this attack, paired with the power of the Primordial Starlight Celestial Body, the energy in it was so extremely horrifying that even Nine Nether, Xu Ba and the Blood Hawk King were shocked.

    Innumerable gazes shifted towards the ruinednd that hid Mu Chen¡¯s figure. Ever since Mu Chen was sent into the ground with one palm, there weren¡¯t any movements from him. So no one knew if he still had the power to resist this killing strike from Fang Yi.

    It looked like it wasn¡¯t that easy for the Dark Horse to challenge the Overlord.

    ¡°Acting like a rat that¡¯s hiding up, do you think you can avoid this?!¡±

    When the starlight spear descended, Fang Yi stood on the head of the Primordial Starlight Celestial Body and coldly looked at the ruined ground. He could vaguely sense Mu Chen¡¯s aura, who was hiding. Although Mu Chen had suffered an attack from him earlier, he knew that it couldn¡¯t do any substantial damage to Mu Chen, who had stunning defensive capabilities.

    No matter how Mu Chen hid, his oue had already been determined!

    That¡¯s because his killing move had already arrived!

    ¡°Come out!¡±

    Fang Yi abruptly clenched his hand and the starlight spear was already in the sky above the ruined ground. Then, a terrifying Spiritual Energy impact spread out, causing the ground to crack even more.

    As the ground became wrecked, everyone could see a figure standing on a huge rock deep underground. He was donned in the Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour with his abstruse gaze fixed on the descending dreadful attack.

    ¡°Found you, rat!¡± Killing intent surged in Fang Yi¡¯s eyes as the starlight spear trembled before locking onto Mu Chen and dived down.

    Everyone had held their breath as they looked at the person who was donned in the Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour. They did not know how Mu Chen would block such an attack from Fang Yi.

    Since the start of the battle, Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy must¡¯ve been swiftly exhausted, right?

    Huff.

    Under countless gazes, Mu Chen had lightly spat out a breath, before raising his hands and suddenly clenched them!

    ¡°Demonic Butchering Lotus Spiritual Array!¡±

    A deep voice exited Mu Chen¡¯s mouth. When his voice rang out, stunning Spiritual Energy fluctuations soared into the sky from the depths of the copsed earth.

    Pieces of earth crumbled as four pitch-ck lotuses appeared beneath Mu Chen. They were emitting powerful Spiritual Energy undtions as they slowly spun.

    ¡°It¡¯s a... Spiritual Array?!¡±

    There were people in this region that couldn¡¯t hold back their exmations after seeing the four ck lotuses behind Mu Chen and the special Spiritual Energy undtions. That¡¯s because they could sense that the Spiritual Array wasn¡¯t simple.

    There wasn¡¯t any change to Fang Yi¡¯s expression, despite the exmations. He already had Mu Chen investigated, so he knew some information about Mu Chen hiding his other identity as a Spiritual Array Master. He even knew that during the King¡¯s Ceremony of the Great Havew Domain, Mu Chen had used this to defeat Qiu Taiyin.

    ¡°That Qiu Taiyin was just a Fifth Grade Sovereign at the initial phase, someone that had yet to stabilise his realm. You¡¯re truly na?ve to use the move that you used to deal with him against me!¡±

    A cold smile rose on the corner of Fang Yi¡¯s lips as he clenched his fist. The starlight spear had directly dived down in an attempt to kill Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was calm, then his hand seal suddenly changed.

    Boom!

    The four ck lotuses jolted as they blossomed withyers of dark light swiftly gathering by the lotuses¡¯ hearts. In the next instant, four ck pirs of light shot from those lotuses¡¯ hearts!

    Buzz! Buzz!

    The four pirs of dark light swiftly intertwined in the sky, like four roaring ck dragons that coiled together, bringing along a shocking Spiritual Energy fluctuation as they charged up and shed with the spear!

    Boom!

    In that instant of collision, thisnd had been destroyed as a shock wave spread out withyers of ground swiftly crumbling. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, this ground had formed into a crater that was a few thousand feet deep.

    In the crater, boundless dark light ferociously collided with the spear. Every impact would cause the crater below to expand in size.

    Everyone was stunned as they looked at this battle. But in their eyes, the majority of them had a shock for Mu Chen¡¯s powerful resistance.

    That¡¯s because, in their view, the spear showed faint signs of being obstructed by the ck lotuses array, which had, undoubtedly, made them a little shocked.

    Down in the deep crater, Mu Chen looked at the terrifying confrontation in the sky without any ripples in his eyes.

    Back then, when he fought with Qiu Taiyin, he could alreadyy out the four lotuses state of the Demonic Butchering Lotus Spiritual Array. However, due to the fact that he had just made his breakthrough back then, the energy in his body couldn¡¯t control it to the finest degree. Therefore, the four lotuses at that point of time weren¡¯t perfect.

    But now that Mu Chen hadpletely stabilised the Spiritual Energy in his body, in addition with the help of the Lesser Demon Heart Array, the four lotuses that he hadid out this time were clearly more perfect and stronger than the previous one.

    Therefore, Fang Yi had asked for trouble by underestimating his array.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Just as Mu Chen had expected, Fang Yi¡¯s face was a little ashened right now. The several trump cards that he had continuously revealed, even though he was confident in grasping the victory, did not obtain the oue that he wanted. In his view, it was something simply intolerable.

    ¡°I refuse to believe that I can¡¯t deal with you today!¡±

    Killing intent filled Fang Yi¡¯s eyes. Back in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, Mu Chen could only force back the Netherworld Prince after exerting all his means. But, in the end, he was still nearly killed by the Netherworld Prince. Only a few months had passed and he could grow to such an extent. Even when Fang Yi had revealed several of his cards. Mu Chen¡¯s growing speed had made Fang Yi feel a little fearful in his heart. If this carried on and he allowed Mu Chen to leave, it would be hard to determine which of them would win the next time.

    Therefore, Mu Chen had to die today!

    A chill shed in Fang Yi¡¯s eyes as he suddenly stomped his feet in the next instant and pped onto the head of the Primordial Starlight Celestial Body. As blood flowed from his palm, a star diagram that seemed to be drawn with blood was formed on the head of the Primordial Starlight Celestial Body.

    ¡°Blood Refinery Star Diagram!¡±

    A voice resounded as the bloody light spread out from the head of the Primordial Starlight Celestial Body, before the bloody beams of light burst out and covered the spear.

    Boom!

    The Spiritual Energy on the spear abruptly grew, causing this space to violently undte like boiling water as a terrifying Spiritual Energy storm abruptly swept out!

    Boom!

    The ck pir of light that looked like four ck dragons intertwining had started to show defeat as cracks started to spread out on the pir of light, before it exploded in front of countless astonished gazes.

    The spear tore apart the chaotic Spiritual Energy and continued to descend towards Mu Chen with torrential killing intent.

    However, thetter had also paid a considerable price for destroying the Demonic Butchering Lotus Spiritual Array. The star diagram that covered the spear had be dimmer.

    But, even so, such an attack was something that even pinnacle-level Fifth Grade Sovereign experts would not dare to face head-on.

    Mu Chen raised his head and looked at the iing spear. A dreadful pressure shrouded over that made Mu Chen feel a stinging pain, despite having the protection of the Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour.

    ¡°So it¡¯s still not enough...¡±

    Mu Chen muttered to himself. The four lotuses state of the Demonic Butchering Lotus Array was clearly insufficient to block an all-out attack from Fang Yi. It looked like the Primordial Starlight Celestial Body did have its powerful factor and was worthy of its reputation.

    But... in terms of Sovereign Celestial Bodies, Mu Chen had never feared it before.

    Huff.

    Mu Chen¡¯s hands joined together and a dazzling golden light burst out from his body. A thousand-foot figure had appeared in a sh with a golden sun floating behind its head, emanating an indescribable pressure.

    When the Great Sr Undying Body appeared, even Fang Yi had squinted his eyes. That¡¯s because, at this moment, he could feel the abnormal undtioning from his Primordial Starlight Celestial Body, it was a feeling of danger.

    ¡°Sovereign Ability - Nine Sr Energy!¡±

    A yell had suddenly rang out from Mu Chen¡¯s heart.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    Two golden suns rose from the centre of his brows and chest as a terrifying energy started to flow out. But this wasn¡¯t the limit because there was also a golden light gathering on Mu Chen¡¯s abdomen as another golden zing sun started to form!

    ¡°Nine Sr Energy - Unleashing Three Sr!¡±

    A yell that caused the experts in this region to have a change in their expressions. At this moment, a powerful energy erupted from the Great Sr Undying Body like a volcano!

    The sky changed in response to that!

 Chapter 851 - Both Defeated

    <strong>Chapter 851 - Both Defeated</strong>

    Three dazzling and golden zing suns rose from the centre of the Great Sr Undying Body¡¯s brows, chest and abdomen, before a boundless golden light spread out. The golden light looked like golden liquid, making the Great Sr Undying Body even more dazzling with golden light. It looked like a great golden buddha from afar.

    A shocking amount of energy fluctuations spread out, causing this space to undte.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body had integrated with the Great Sr Undying Body at this moment, then looked through the Great Sr Undying Body and fixed his gaze onto the descending spear. Facing this all-out attack from Fang Yi, there wasn¡¯t the slightest fear in his eyes, but a dense fighting intent.

    Now that he had unlocked the Three Sr Energy of the Great Sr Undying Body, the energy was like a dragon that roared in the body of the Great Sr Undying Body, with the terrifying energy distorting the region.

    Although Fang Yi was a pinnacle Fifth Grade Sovereign expert and had refined a decent ranked Primordial Starlight Celestial Body, Mu Chen had absolute confidence in the Great Sr Undying Body that he had refined in terms of strength.

    That¡¯s because when the Great Sr Undying Body was evolved to the limits, it would be the Primordial Immortal Body, one of the ten Primal Celestial Bodies!

    Although the Great Sr Undying Body was only the lowest form of the Primordial Immortal Body, a lion still had sharp ws, no matter how small it was; and no matter how young a tiger was, it still possessed the prestige of a tiger. Therefore, anyone that underestimated it would definitely pay a price.

    Roar!

    An enraged roar exploded in Mu Chen¡¯s heart as he suddenly formed seals with his hands. The Great Sr Undying Body raised one of its hands and pushed upwards. As the golden liquid flowed, it had covered the giant arm of the Great Sr Undying Body. The entire arm was covered with golden crystals filled with innumerable profound runes and a terrifying energy was silently undting.

    Boom!

    The Great Sr Undying Body pushed its huge palm out, causing space to shatter around its palm and a golden shock wave violently swept out. It had shown the terrifying energy contained in this palm from Mu Chen.

    It was his own Spiritual Energy and the Three Sr Energy of the Great Sr Undying Body used to the limits.

    All the experts had a change of their expressions from this move from Mu Chen. Even many pinnacle Fifth Grade Sovereign experts had grave expressions on their faces when they felt the strong threatening undtion.

    ¡°This Mu Chen is truly not simple to be able to disy such fighting powers with his cultivation at the Fourth Grade Sovereign Realm. How unimaginable.¡± While those experts had shock filling in their eyes, they were very clear about the huge gap between the grades of the Nine Grades of Sovereign Realm. It wasn¡¯t easy to make up for that gap. Therefore, they felt that it was a little hard to believe that Mu Chen could actually achieve this with his strength at the Fourth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    Furthermore, the crucial factor was that Fang Yi wasn¡¯t an ordinary Fifth Grade Sovereign. With his strength, and various trump cards, there was probably no one at the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm that could fight him...

    But, right now, Mu Chen had achieved it...

    Under countless solemn gazes, the spear fell from the horizon like aet and shed with the huge golden palm.

    Boom!

    The instant of collision suddenly made all themotion in this entire region turn silent, as if it had all disappeared. In that moment, this region waspletely frozen.

    A golden tornado was immediately formed and started to expand. In a few breaths¡¯ time, it was a already ten thousand feet in size and it started to wreak havoc!

    The Spiritual Energy in the golden tornado was extremely violent, with the destructive powers being something that even made experts like Nine Nether, Xu Ba and the Blood Hawk King to abruptly change their faces.

    As the golden tornado wreaked havoc, the two Sovereign Celestial Bodies were the first to suffer the impact.

    Boom!

    The arm of the Great Sr Undying Body, which was covered in golden crystals, shattered along with Fang Yi¡¯s spear.

    A shock wave that was visible to the naked-eye swept out.

    The Great Sr Undying Body and Primordial Starlight Celestial Body were sent flying out. When they flew out, densely packed cracks covered their huge figures.

    Clearly, the terrifying impact had directly shattered their powerful defences.

    Under countless astonished gazes, the two figures flew towards the horizon, before falling down, leaving behind long and deep marks that were over a myriad feet long on the ground. Along the way, mountains were crushed and huge stones flew out in every direction.

    Boom!

    After destroying another mountain, the two massive figures had finally copsed. After the impact force had dissipated, the two figures had crumbled into lights.

    Boom!

    Two figures shot into the rubble and remained down, without any movements. Only blood flowed on their bodies, with their breathing being extremely weak.

    Up in the horizon, the terrifying golden stormsted for a long while before it disappeared. Therefore, all the gazes in this region were directed at the two figures.

    If it wasn¡¯t for their chests still heaving up and down, everyone might have thought that the both of them had died in the terrifying collision.

    The entire region was in silence.

    Many experts were shocked, since no one expected the battle between the Dark Horse and Overlord to be so fearsome, and the oue had also greatly exceeded their expectations.

    That¡¯s because they had originally thought that the Overlord would manage to sessfully win this fight. However, it had turned into an oue where the both of them were gravely injured.

    Many people exchanged a look and couldn¡¯t help sucking in cold breaths. If the oue of this battle was leaked out, it would probably cause another huge ripple.

    Although Mu Chen did not achieve victory in this battle, everyone knew what stunning feat he had aplished to force Fang Yi, who had refined the Primordial Starlight Celestial Body, while being at the pinnacle of Fifth Grade Sovereign, into such a state with his cultivation at the Fourth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    After all, Mu Chen was surrounded by perils when he faced the Netherworld Prince, the second in the rankings on the Dragon-Phoenix Record back in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven. In the end, he could only barely drag the time out for the daughter of me Emperor to defeat Fang Yi.

    But, right now, it had only been a few months and he had already fought Fang Yi to a standstill with his own strength!

    Such improvements were shocking.

    ¡°This kid is formidable. In the future, another powerhouse will emerge in the Great Havew Domain!¡±

    Some people softly spoke as they gave Mu Chen a high evaluation. That¡¯s because they were aware of Mu Chen¡¯s status. After all, soaring up in the Northern Region in just a year was extremely rare.

    In the valley, the Blood Hawk Troop was speechless and Wu Tian had a look of shock on his face. Even the Blood Hawk King¡¯s face turned extremely solemn. In the past, he had viewed Mu Chen with a little disdain, even when Mu Chen managed to defeat Qiu Taiyin, Mu Chen was still weaker than veterans like himself.

    But this thought had beenpletely wiped away after witnessing the battle with Fang Yi. That¡¯s because he knew that even he couldn¡¯t view Mu Chen¡¯s attacks lightly.

    This young man was indeed like a tiger that cannot be underestimated.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Compared to their shock, Xu Ba had an ashened expression as a ferocious light flickered in his eyes. His gaze was extremely dark, since this oue had also exceeded his expectations. But, at the same time, he was also extremely enraged and was feeling some heartache. Naturally, it¡¯s from the Fallen Origin Pellets that they had lost.

    ¡°I express my thanks to Mount Lord Xu¡¯s gifts.¡± Nine Nether¡¯s tense face finally revealed a smile as she looked at Xu Ba and mocked.

    Xu Ba¡¯s face twitched as he clenched his fists with veins wiggling on his arms.

    When the entire region was shocked from the oue of this battle, the two figures that were covered in blood unsteadily stood up from the ruins.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was pale as he wiped the blood off the corner of his lips. He grinned as he looked at the gloomy-looking Fang Yi. ¡°Looks like you can¡¯t kill me this time.¡±

    Fang Yi¡¯s gaze was cold and sharp as he looked at Mu Chen with endless rage surging in his heart. Although he had never underestimated Mu Chen, he never expected to be forced to such a pitiful state by him.

    Such an oue was extremely unfavourable to him. That¡¯s because amongst the younger generations of the Northern Region, Mu Chen¡¯s fame was iparable to his. So if the oue of this battle was known to others, everyone would feel that Mu Chen possessed the qualifications to be on the same level as him. But, he couldn¡¯t bear this!

    ¡°I appreciate your Fallen Origin Pellets.¡±

    A golden light flickered on the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s skin as the Dragon-Phoenix Physique became activated. The Dragon-Phoenix Blood Essences in his body were swiftly restoring his heavily-wounded body. The reason why he dared to fight with Fang Yi was due to the recovering capabilities of the Dragon-Phoenix Physique that was bestowed upon him beingparable to Divine Beasts. As long as it was not a fatal attack, he would be able to swiftly recover from it.

    Fang Yi wiped the blood stains from the corner of his lips and coldly looked at Mu Chen. A brief momentter, he suddenly raised his head and look into the distance. He closed his eyes and sensed something for a brief moment, before a weird smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Although the oue of this battle was out of my expectations...¡±

    Fang Yi turned his head and coldly looked at Mu Chen. ¡°The entire situation is still under my control... Perhaps I should tell you that killing you was one of my motives in our fight. But my other motive... is to drag for time, because I want to ughter your two groups.¡±

    ¡°And, right now... not a single one of you can escape.¡±

    Fang Yi pointed towards the distant sky. In the northern direction, there were countless fiery figures sweeping over as yells filled with killing intent came from afar.

    From the south, snowkes fell as a roar that sounded like an ancient bear rang out in the hearts of others.

    Nine Nether and the Blood Hawk King had great changes in their expressions because they knew that they were the Fire Wolves Troop and Sky Bear Troop of the Divine Pavilion!

    That meant that amongst the Ten Mount Lords of the Divine Pavilion, another two powerful Mount Lords have arrived!

    This time, they had been entirely surrounded!

 Chapter 852 - Reinforcement

    <strong>Chapter 852 - Reinforcements</strong>

    Awoooooo!

    Roar!

    The howl of a wolf and roar of a bear rang out from the distant horizons as they echoed throughout this region, practically causing everyone¡¯s faces here to change.

    They raised their heads in shock as exmations of surprise rang out as they looked at the two directions.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Fire Wolves Troop and Sky Bear Troop of the Divine Pavilion?!¡±

    ¡°Looks like Fang Yi has been dragging the time on purpose to wait for the Divine Pavilion¡¯s reinforcements. The Great Havew Domain¡¯s group is doomed, now. I¡¯m afraid that neither the Nine Nether Pce nor the Blood Hawk Troop can flee from this ce!¡±

    ¡°Fang Yi is truly cunning...¡±

    ¡°Since the Fire Wolves Troop and Sky Bear Troop are here, The Fire Wolf Lord and the Sky Bear Lord must be amongst them. Those two are experts at the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm. With them overseeing their troops, even if Mu Chen refines the Spirit of Battle Will, he won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡±

    ¡°The Great Havew Domain is doomed to greatly suffer this time.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Nine Nether and the Blood Hawk King raised their heads towards the distant sky and their faces turned a little unsightly. If it was only Xu Ba, they could still hold him back. But now that two other troops of the Divine Pavilion have arrived here, the stand-off would be broken. With just their two troops alone, it was impossible to confront the three groups.

    This time, their situation was really terrible.

    ¡°Haha. Xu Ba, you actually did not notify us upon finding such good prey. Now do you know the price for trying to take it for yourself?¡± In the distant sky, a scarlet and chilling aura swept out with innumerable steaks of light sweeping over, revealing two troops that majestically stood in the horizon as stunning Battle Will soared into the sky.

    Standing at the front of one of the troops was aughing red-haired, middle-aged man. There was a fire wolf embroidered on his clothes that seemed to be running as it howled.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for us rushing over, you would have brought down the reputation of our Divine Pavilion.¡± Standing before another troop was a robust man. His figure was like an iron tower that emanated an endless pressure and a scar running down from the corner of his eye, making him look a little ferocious. At this moment, he was alsoughing, like an ancient bear.

    Hearing the mockeries of those two, Xu Ba¡¯s face was a little pale, but he did not refute them. He only snorted unhappily, since he knew that if it wasn¡¯t for the Fire Wolves Troop and Sky Bear Trooping over, it would be hard for him to deal with the Blood Hawk Hall and Nine Nether Pce today.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble the both of you.¡±

    Down below, Fang Yi smiled as he looked at the two troops, ¡°This Hunting War concerns the prestige of the Divine Pavilion. Individual reputations are insignificant. Since the two Mount Lords have rushed over to provide aid, I will definitely report this to the Pavilion Master after this.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Lord Fang knows how to speak... hmm?¡±

    The Fire Wolf Lordughed, but he couldn¡¯t help being surprised at the next moment when he saw Fang Yi, who was covered in blood and looked a little pitiful, before shifting his gaze towards Mu Chen, who stood opposite of Fang Yi, and the puzzlement in his heart grew stronger.

    That¡¯s because he was extremely well-aware of Fang Yi¡¯s strength. Amongst the younger generations of the Northern Region, there was practically no one that could fight him. But, right now, there was actually someone younger than Fang Yi that managed to force him into such a pitiful state, thus making the Fire Wolf Lord a little puzzled.

    ¡°Who is that brat that¡¯s able to force you into this state?¡± Fire Wolf Lord said in astonishment.

    Fang Yi¡¯s eyes grew cold as he swept a nce at Mu Chen, before indifferently saying, ¡°He¡¯s the super Dark Horse that has been making waves in the Northern Region, Mu Chen... Don¡¯t underestimate him, Fire Wolf Lord. In terms of controlling Battle Will, I¡¯m afraid that even you are inferior to him, because he has already refined the Spirit of Battle Will of the Nine Nether Troop...¡±

    ¡°Oh?!¡±

    Hearing those words, not only did the Fire Wolf Lord have some shock on his face, even the Sky Bear Lord looked at Mu Chen in astonishment. They bothmanded their own troops, so they naturally knew what the Spirit of Battle Will represented. As long as a troop managed to refine the Spirit of Battle Will, they would be able to greatly amplify the power of the Battle Will of a troop. It was basically a deity that helped in terms of troop battles.

    Naturally, the fearful part was that being able to refine the Spirit of Battle Will represented that Mu Chen possessed the qualifications to be a Battle Formation Master. Not to mention his chances of achieving that, if he managed to be a Battle Formation Master, it was undoubtedly a carp turning into a dragon in an instant.

    Even the lowest grade of Battle Formation Master was extremely terrifying if hemanded a powerful troop.

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder why you would send such an urgent message.¡± The Sky Bear Lord said as his somewhat ferocious gaze swept over Mu Chen¡¯s body. Although Mu Chen¡¯s strength was insufficient for him to be viewed with great importance, his potential as a Battle Formation Master was more than enough to make them view him as a threat. If there¡¯s a chance, it¡¯s better to get rid of such a threat as early as possible.

    Fang Yi smiled. But even if he was covered in blood, his smile still looked confident. He then red at Mu Chen with his de-like gaze. ¡°Although your performance just now was pretty good, it should be yourst battle.¡±

    Fang Yi had already calmed his heart at this moment. Although the oue of the battle from before made him feel a little startled, it had alle to an end. As long as Mu Chen died here, the oue of the battle from before would disappear along with his death.

    In the Northern Region, no one would remember a dead man.

    Mu Chen lightly furrowed his brows at this sight. Three of the Mount Lords of the Divine Pavilion were present here and the three troops hadpletely sealed the surrounding region. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to barge their way out.

    Rustle!

    Nine Nether¡¯s figure had appeared beside Mu Chen¡¯s. Her face was grave at this scene. She sought in a low voice towards Mu Chen, ¡°What should we do? If we work by ourselves, we might be able to get through the envelopment. But if that¡¯s the case, then we can¡¯t bring the Blood Hawk Hall with us.¡±

    With Mu Chen¡¯s control over the Nine Nether Troop¡¯s Battle Will, they should be able to make their way out if they went all-out despite the heavy encirclement. But if that happened, then they could only give up on the Blood Hawk Hall.

    ¡°Haha. So? Have you guys decided give up on the Blood Hawk Hall? If the news goes out, I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be easy for your Nine Nether Pce to have a footing in the Great Havew Domain, right?¡± Before Mu Chen could reply, Fang Yi had smiled and had seen through Nine Nether¡¯s thoughts.

    Nine Nether¡¯s gaze turned cold. Fang Yi was truly very cunning. He had spoken such words to incite disharmony with the Blood Hawk Hall.

    ¡°Nine Nether King, King Mu, if there¡¯s a chance, you guys can leave first. In the future, taking revenge for my Blood Hawk Hall will do!¡± The Blood Hawk King¡¯s voice suddenly rang out as he coldly looked at Fang Yi, before shifting his gaze towards Mu Chen and Nine Nether. His gaze had turned a lot more gentlepared to the past.

    Although the Blood Hawk King¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t wide, he wasn¡¯t a fool. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to be a King of the Great Havew Domain. He had seen through Fang Yi¡¯s schemes, and with his intellect, he naturally wouldn¡¯t let Fang Yi¡¯s schemes be fulfilled.

    ¡°Haha. Truly deserving of being the Blood Hawk King, how courageous.¡±

    Fang Yi smiled. ¡°But, since that¡¯s the case, then your Blood Hawk Hall wille to an end when the Nine Nether Pce tries to flee.¡±

    ¡°Come and give it a try, then!¡± The Blood Hawk King couldly spoke with bone-piercing killing intent filling in his eyes.

    Fang Yi¡¯s figure slowly rose into the sky as he directed his hawk-like gaze towards the other forces in this region and faintly said, ¡°The battle today is between my Divine Pavilion and the Great Havew Domain. I¡¯d like to request for those unrted to leave.¡±

    When the other forces heard his words, their hearts trembled, since they knew that Fang Yi was preparing to clear up the field. They definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to get involved with them, so countless figures soared into the horizon and, immediately, swiftly left.

    Nine Nether¡¯s brows had also furrowed as she watched this scene with struggles shing in her eyes. Naturally, she was hesitating on whether she should leave the Blood Hawk Hall behind.

    As she struggled to make a decision, Mu Chen squinted his eyes, before the corner of his lips rose. His tensed body had slowly loosened up.

    He raised his head to look at Fang Yi and smiled. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re merely assuming your victory, today.¡±

    Fang Yi¡¯s face turned cold as he looked at the calm Mu Chen. ¡°Could it be that you can still turn the situation around? How much Spiritual Energy do you even have left? In this state, how much Battle Will of the Nine Nether Troop can you control?¡±

    ¡°If you are wise, I rmend that you give up. Unless you want the Nine Nether Troop to get annihted.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°We will not give up on the Blood Hawk Hall.¡±

    When he spoke, amotion uncontrobly broke out from the Blood Hawk Troop that was in the valley and many touched gazes shot over. Even the Blood Hawk King and Wu Tian hadplicated expressions on their faces.

    They did not have a good rtionship with Mu Chen, but they did not think that even at this moment, Mu Chen would still want to save them.

    ¡°With you?¡± The corner of Fang Yi¡¯s lips rose with mockery in his eyes. The Fire Wolf Lord and Sky Bear Lord also had ridiculing expressions as they crossed their arms against their chests, looking down at Mu Chen. They wanted to see what tricks thetter would pull at this point in time.

    Mu Chen raised his head and smiled. ¡°Did you really think that I got lost in the heat of the moment and was willing to y with you for so long, allowing you to drag the time?¡±

    Fang Yi squinted his eyes as he coldly looked at Mu Chen.

    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one that¡¯s been dragging time to wait for reinforcements.¡±

    Mu Chen lightly smiled as he pointed towards the distant horizon. ¡°Furthermore, I have to apologize, since my reinforcements are more than yours, this time.¡±

    Boom!

    The distant region suddenly trembled at this moment as countless experts had their hearts trembled. They raised their heads in shock as they saw three flowing lights sweeping over.

    Standing before those three flowing lights, were three figures that emanated torrential Spiritual Energy. They were like oceans that surged over from the distance.

    ¡°Great Havew Domain - Mountain Splitting Hall!¡±

    ¡°Great Havew Domain - Great Cliff Cave!¡±

    ¡°Great Havew Domain - Spiritual Sword Mountain!¡±

    Three orderly voices burst out like thunder before gathering together and exploded, causing this entire region to tremble. It was so much so that even the faces of the Fire Wolf Lord and Sky Bear Lord had drastically changed.

    ¡°Who dares to kill someone from my Great Havew Domain?!¡±

 Chapter 853 - Turning the Situation Around

    <strong>Chapter 853 - Turning the Situation Around</strong>

    When the vast streaks of light swept over from the distant horizon and formed into three majestic troops standing in the sky, the other forces in this region couldn¡¯t help widening their mouths for a long time, before exchanging looks and inhaling cold breaths...

    There were actually three King force troops from the Great Havew Domain that came over this time!

    Now, in this region, just the troops of the Divine Pavilion and Great Havew Domain had nearly a hundred thousand in number, this could basically start arge-scaled battle!

    Who could have thought that a small-scaled encirclement from the start would turn into such huge-scaled armies?

    If the two armies were to start a battle here, it would definitely change the surroundings with corpses lying on the ground and blood dying the azure sky...

    The other forces that were watching this battle all started to quietly retreat. Judging from the current situation, once a battle starts, it would definitely be a bloody battle between the Divine Pavilion and Great Havew Domain. If they were dragged into the battle, they wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the annihting oue with their strengths.

    As the other forces were swiftly retreating from this region, the faces of Fang Yi, Xu Ba, the Fire Wolf Lord and Sky Bear Lord had slightly ugly expressions on them.

    They had not expected such powerful reinforcements from the Great Havew Domain.

    The Mountain Splitting King could be ranked within the top three amongst the Kings in Great Havew Domain. The Great Cliff King and Spiritual Sword King both had decent reputations as well, their troops were also extremely powerful. After adding the Nine Nether Pce and wounded Blood Hawk Hall, the strength of the two parties had been turned around in an instant.

    That¡¯s because they only had three Sixth Grade Sovereigns in their party, while the Great Havew Domain grew from two to five!

    If a bloody battle was to break out, their Divine Pavilion would definitely have to pay a heavy price.

    Compared to Fang Yi and the rest, who had ugly expressions, Nine Nether and the Blood Hawk King felt relieved. Fortunately, the reinforcements came in time. Otherwise, they would be in trouble today.

    ¡°So you¡¯re also nning on reinforcements.¡± Nine Nether gave Mu Chen a nce. Mu Chen was actually as cunning as Fang Yi, both having their own sinister schemes.

    ¡°We would have to pay a price if our Nine Nether Pce wanted to take down the Skycroc Troop. So waiting for reinforcements was the appropriate choice.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Except that I never expected Fang Yi to have the same thought as well. Fortunately, we are luckier, since our reinforcements are stronger.¡±

    Nine Nether nodded her head and had finally rested her heart. Right now, the situation was in their Great Havew Domain¡¯s favour. This time, it¡¯s Fang Yi, Xu Ba and those of the Divine Pavilion that needed to be worrying.

    ¡°Haha. And here I was wondering who made a move against our Great Havew Domain. So it¡¯s those from the Divine Pavilion. But there doesn¡¯t seem to be any formidable figures. What¡¯s wrong? Sky Dragon Lord and White Tiger Lord aren¡¯t here?¡± Up in the sky, the Mountain Splitting King stood before the torrential Battle Will of his troop, with his hands ced behind his back. Hisughter brought along a great pressure that rang out in this region.

    The Mountain Splitting King had an extraordinary bearing and could be ranked at the Top Three amongst the Kings of the Great Havew Domain. In terms of fame, it was even stronger than Nine Nether, Blood Hawk King and the two other Kings.

    And he definitely had the strength to pair with his bearing. Although he was also a Sixth Grade Sovereign, Mu Chen could vaguely sense that the pressure emanating from his body was slightly stronger than the other Kings.

    In this region, there didn¡¯t seem to be any expert more powerful than the Mountain Splitting King present here.

    Therefore, when he spoke out, his words made the faces of Xu Ba, the Fire Wolf Lord and Sky Bear Lord¡¯s faces turn dark, but they did not refute his words. That¡¯s because they could also sense that the Mountain Splitting Lord¡¯s cultivation had reached the pinnacle of the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm, a level stronger than their own.

    ¡°If the Sky Dragon Lord and White Dragon Lord were present, perhaps Mountain Splitting King wouldn¡¯t be saying such words.¡± Fang Yi was calmer. He looked at the Mountain Splitting King and said.

    As an elite that was heavily nurtured by the Divine Pavilion, Fang Yi naturally had more experience. So he naturally wouldn¡¯t be intimidated my the Mountain Splitting King¡¯s cultivation being at the pinnacle of the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°It¡¯s pointless to make such meaningless hypothesis, Brother Fang Yi.¡± Mu Chen had also spoken with a smile. The ridicule on the corner of his lips made Fang Yi¡¯s face turn cold, and thetter must¡¯ve been raging with mes in his heart. The situation that was initially under Fang Yi¡¯s control was turned around. The rabbit in his mouth had grown sharper teeth and tried to bite back.

    ¡°You think that you have already won since your reinforcements are stronger?¡± Fang Yi¡¯s words were cold as he looked at Mu Chen with his sharp gaze. ¡°If we were to fight, you guys have to pay a price, as well. So I rmend you guys¡ª¡±

    But Mu Chen was clearly not bothered by his threat. He did not wait for Fang Yi to finish his words and had raised his head towards the three Kings. ¡°Let¡¯s make our move. Since you have alreadye, we naturally have to see some blood. Otherwise, others might say that our Great Havew Domain only knows how to put up a show.¡±

    ¡°Blood Hawk King, when we make our move, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to lead the Blood Hawk Troop to kill your way out as well!¡± His gaze shifted and looked at the Blood Hawk Hall in the valley, then he spoke in a solemn voice.

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    The Mountain Splitting Kingughed with admiration in hisughter. Mu Chen was clearly to his liking in his decisive decisions. Since they had already gotten the upper hand, they naturally had to give it their all. As for the price, everything required a price and they couldn¡¯t be stopped just because they had to pay some price.

    Along with the Mountain Splitting King¡¯sughter, the Mountain Splitting Army unleashed a thunderous roar and their voices echoed in this region along with astonishing Battle Will soaring into the sky.

    The Mountain Splitting Army¡¯s numbers had exceeded ten thousand, far exceeding the Nine Nether Troop. Just from that alone, one could see the deep foundation of the Mountain Splitting Hall in the Great Havew Domain. Even if the Nine Nether Troop had tried to catch up in the past year, they were stillcking whenpared to veteran King forces in the Great Havew Domain.

    As for the two other Kings, they had also activated their Battle Wills along with the Mountain Splitting Army. The three troops had locked onto the Fire Wolf Troop and Sky Bear Troop as Battle Will erupted from them.

    The faces of Fang Yi, Xu Ba and the rest turned pale. They did not expect Mu Chen to be so decisive, disregarding the price that they would have to pay for this bloody battle.

    ¡°What shall we do now?¡±

    Fang Yi, Xu Ba, the Fire Wolf Lord and Sky Bear Lord conversed under the envelopment of Spiritual Energy. Based on the current situation, the Great Havew Domain had the upper hand. If Mu Chen, the Mountain Splitting King and the rest were truly willing to pay the price, those three troops of the Divine Pavilion would definitely, greatly suffer.

    Fang Yi¡¯s face changed, before he gritted his teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s retreat. We have to preserve our strength. There¡¯s no need to fight with this disadvantage in numbers. We¡¯ll wait till the army of our Divine Pavilion gathers and we¡¯ll find the chance to pay back this day¡¯s debt!¡±

    Xu Ba, the Fire Wolf Lord and Sky Bear Lord could only nod their heads with their teeth clenched. If they were to fight in the current situation, they would definitely suffer heavy casualties. Although the Great Havew Domain would pay a price as well, their Divine Pavilion would suffer greater.

    Boom!

    Since they had already made a decision, they no longer hesitated and waved their hands. The troops behind them burst forth with vast Battle Will, forming into beams of light that shot towards three directions.

    ¡°Since you guys have alreadye, then leave something behind!¡± The Mountain Splitting Lord coldly snorted at the sight of this, then abruptly waved his hand. Instantly, the Battle Will of the Mountain Splitting Army swept out, forming into innumerable pikes that enveloped towards the retreating Sky Bear Troop.

    The two remaining Kings had also led their own troops tounch attacks towards the Fire Wolf Troop.

    Boom!

    Although the Sky Bear Troop and Fire Wolf Troop were retreating, they had kept their defences up. Thus, the instant when they saw the attacksing at their directions, they had also utilised their Battle Wills into defence. Boundless Battle Wills shed together, causing this region to tremble.

    A terrifying storm of Battle Will swept out that levelled mountains to the ground.

    But facing the all-out attacks of the three King-level troops, the retreating Sky Bear Troop and Fire Wolf Troop, to begin with, clearly couldn¡¯t obstruct them. As the Battle Wills shed, the Battle Wills of the twotter troops undted with dull light figures asionally falling from their troops¡¯ formations. Those were heavily injured or dead warriors...

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure had soared into the sky and appeared before the Nine Nether Troop once again. A golden light flickered on the surface of his body. The wounds left behind from his battle with Fang Yi were almost recovered with the powerful recovery abilities that wereparable to Divine Beasts.

    ¡°Who are we dealing with?¡± Nine Nether appeared beside Mu Chen excitedly asked. After waiting for so long, she could finally make her move.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was directly aimed at Fang Yi, who was following the Skycroc Troop. Mu Chen clearly felt fearful of that fellow, since he could only force Fang Yi to a situation with the both of them heavily injured, despite exerting various trump cards, which also made Mu Chen understand that the title of being the Overlord of the Dragon-Phoenix Record was fully justified.

    He had finally forced some injuries onto that fellow, so how could he easily let him escape?

    ¡°We can¡¯t let him go.¡±

    Therefore, Mu Chen had immediately extended his finger out and pointed towards Fang Yi, who was following the retreating Skycroc Troop, with killing intent surging in his eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move!¡±

    Mu Chen waved his hand down and the Nine Nether Troop behind him unleashed a thunderous roar. After enduring for half a day, it was finally time for them to unleash their fury!

 Chapter 854 - Beating a dog while itâ€™s down

    <strong>Chapter 854 - Beating a dog while it¡¯s down</strong>

    When Mu Chenmanded the Nine Nether Troop, boundless Battle Will gushed out. The Battle Will was extremely refined and sturdy, even the Mountain Splitting King and the rest, who were some distance away, had cast sidelong nces over and vaguely which they felt disbelief.

    But Mu Chen paid no attention to those as he stood in the sky. The Nine Nether Battle Will swept breath his feet like an ocean of ink. He closed his eyes and his consciousness had integrated into the Battle Will with endless roars resonating within his heart. Those roars even caused the blood in his body to gradually boil.

    Allowing Mu Chen tomand the Nine Nether Battle Will was equivalent to letting a tiger back into the mountain. He could easily sense the terrifying destructive powers that he couldmand in the ocean of Battle Will with a wave of his hand.

    If Mu Chen had utilised this to fight with Fang Yi earlier, even with the Primordial Starlight Celestial Body, Fang Yi would bepletely destroyed by him.

    This was the power of Battle Will.

    Although it wasn¡¯t a power that belonged to himself, and contained many restrictions, everyone had to admit that, sometimes, it was a threatening power as well.

    In the Primordial Age, those at the peak of being a Battle Formation Master could confront with peak experts of the world as well. Naturally, their fighting strengths would greatly diminish the moment they were separated from their troops. But if a powerful Battle Formation Master possessed an elite troop, then they were a force that not even peak experts of the Heavenly Sovereign Realm would underestimate.

    ¡°We have fought till the both of us were gravely wounded earlier... So why don¡¯t we give it another go?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils sharply looked into the distance. The Skycroc Troop was forming their defence as they swiftly retreated with Fang Yi amongst them. But even though there were many people amongst them, Fang Yi still felt thetter¡¯s cold bone-piercing gaze.

    Liiii!

    Mu Chen¡¯s hand fell without hesitation with amand in his heart. The ink ocean of the Nine Nether Battle Will swept out with a brilliant cry that echoed throughout this region. As the vast Battle Will surged, it had formed into a huge Nine Nether Bird. The massive figure of the Nine Nether Bird was imprinted withplicated runes and the powerful Battle Will had caused ripples in this space.

    ¡°Spirit of Battle Will?!¡±

    When the Spirit of Battle Will appeared, the Mountain Splitting King and the two other Kings detected it and their eyes narrowed with shock as they looked at Mu Chen¡¯s direction.

    ¡°What a good talent, King Mu, to be able to control Battle Will to such an extent at such a young age.¡± The Mountain Splitting King said solemnly. He had many experts as his subordinates, along with many outstanding Commanders as well. But there wasn¡¯t a single one that could form the Spirit of Battle Will like Mu Chen.

    Not far away from the Mountain Splitting King, Zhou Yue, who was one of the Great Four Commanders of the Great Havew Domain, also had aplicated expression as he looked at the Spirit of Battle Will above the Nine Nether Troop. In the end, he could only sigh in admiration, since this move from Mu Chen had shocked him to the point that he didn¡¯t even have the courage to challenge it...

    Rustle!

    The Spirit of Battle Will appeared, then its wings chopped down with a rustle under countless gazes. A beam of light that was like an extremely sharp de shed down, tearing the sky apart and appeared above the Skycroc Troop, before it fell without any hesitation.

    The space was split apart in the path of the light beam.

    Xu Ba stood within the Skycroc Troop and he felt a chill on his skin when he saw the beam of light whistling down, before he immediately unleashed an enraged roar.

    ¡°Skycroc Battle Will!¡±

    Boom!

    A scarlet Battle Will soared into the sky from the Skycroc Troop. It turned into a Battle Will force that travelled across horizon towards the beam of light in an attempt to obstruct it.

    Poof! Poof!

    However, the obstruction was meaningless. The Battle Will force had been torn apart by the beam of light. The destructive momentum even made the hearts of the Commanders of the Skycroc Troop to turn cold.

    The sharpness of the beam of light that was sufficient to tear space apart had finallynded, causing ear-piercing noises, like des slicing into a body. From the Skycroc Troop, there were multiple figures that spewed blood as they fell. Clearly, they were struck by the attack.

    It was only a brief exchange and the Skycroc Troop had already lost a few hundred elite warriors.

    Xu Ba¡¯s face violently twitched and looked especially savage. Beside him, Fang Yi¡¯s face had turned a little pale, since he did not expect Mu Chen to be so formidable aftermanding the Nine Nether Troop.

    ¡°Swiftly retreat!¡±

    Xu Ba roared. He had already sensed that the Blood Hawk Troop, which had initially been surrounded in the valley, had prepared to charge out and encircle their Skycroc Troop together with the Nine Nether Troop. If that happened, then they would definitely have to pay a greater price.

    And right now, the Fire Wolf Lord and Sky Bear Lord were being pursued by the three forces of the Mountain Splitting King. So they couldn¡¯t provide any aid for them and they could only rely on themselves to flee.

    Mu Chen coldly looked at the retreating Skycroc Troop. He clearly did not want to give up on the chance of beating a dog while it¡¯s down. He waved his hand andrge ck clouds swept out from the Nine Nether Troop. Up in the sky, the Spirit of Battle Will pped its wings, causing boundless Battle Will to surge and formed into countless Battle Will ck feathers that burst out like arrows in every direction.

    Up in the sky, arge-scaled troop swiftly retreated while another troop was chasing it from behind. Every single confrontation between them would cause space to undte and the ground below was torn apart...

    Under the Battle Will confrontation, there were casualties to both sides. However, the Skycroc Troop that had no intention to fight naturally suffered a greater loss. Despite the fact that they had an advantage in numbers, the Nine Nether Troop had made up for their disadvantage in numbers with the Spirit of Battle Will.

    Mu Chen appeared on the head of the Spirit of Battle Will and looked at the Skycroc Troop that was swiftly retreating with his eyes squinted. Or rather, Fang Yi¡¯s figure that was amongst the troop. He then stretched his hand out and gently tapped.

    Buzz!

    The ck feathers of Battle Will that shot out from every direction suddenly turned and the dozens of ck feathers swiftly dodged the Battle Will obstruction of the Skycroc Troop, searching for Fang Yi¡¯s figure, and shot over.

    Clearly, Mu Chen had decided to get rid of Fang Yi.

    Fang Yi also saw the ck feathers of Battle Will that flew over at his direction and his face changed. He could sense the great power contained within those ck feathers.

    That was the focused Battle Will of Nine Nether Troop.

    The current Mu Chen wasn¡¯t the same as the previous one!

    Boom!

    But despite knowing that, Fang Yi wasn¡¯t someone that would sit and wait for his death. He let out a low roar and the Spiritual Energy that he had recovered gushed out without any holding back. A huge figure had once again formed around him, it was the Primordial Starlight Celestial Body again.

    Mu Chen looked at the Primordial Starlight Celestial Body with a cold arc hung on the corner of his lips. He gently swiped his finger down and the dozens of ck feathers prated through space, then mmed against the Primordial Starlight Celestial Body.

    Boom!

    As violent Spiritual Energy undtions swept out, Mu Chen had destroyed the Primordial Starlight Celestial Body that he had fought with great injuries and Fang Yi¡¯s pitiful figure flew from it, spurting mouthfuls of blood from his mouth. His face was as pale as paper.

    It was only a single contact and Fang Yi had already lost!

    Rustle!

    In the distant, the other forces that still paid attention over to this region couldn¡¯t help being dumbfounded. Who could have expected that Mu Chen, who had managed to get an oue of both sides being heavily injured with his fight with Fang Yi after exerting numerous means, would be so terrifying at this moment? He had only used a move to defeat Fang Yi.

    Although Mu Chen wasn¡¯t alone at this moment and had gathered the entire power of the Nine Nether Troop, no one would think bad about it. This was a battlefield and only the oue mattered. No one would be bothered about the process...

    Only a fool would believe in absolute fairness.

    Mu Chen indifferently looked at the defeated Fang Yi. At this moment, Fang Yi no longer had the spirit he had during their confrontation and the two of them were no longer on the same level.

    Whoosh!

    Mu Chen waved his hand and dozens more ck feathers were shot out, separate from the ones that enveloped the entire Skycroc Troop, and flew towards Fang Yi. Clearly, he had intended to thoroughly beat the dog while it¡¯s down.

    Fang Yi had also sensed Mu Chen¡¯s eerie killing intent in the first instance and his face turned pale as he swiftly retreated. He had already known that aftermanding the Nine Nether Battle Will, Mu Chen was no longer someone he could confront.

    But, right now, Mu Chen would definitely not give him any chance. The ck feathers were extremely sharp with the boundless Battle Will of the Nine Nether Troop contained within them. They prated through space like bolts of lightning and appeared above Fang Yi in a few breaths¡¯ time, before falling down.

    Fang Yi¡¯s path of retreat had been sealed.

    Boom!

    But just when those ck feathers were about to hit Fang Yi, Xu Ba¡¯s figure had swiftly appeared before the former like a bolt of lightning. He let out a bark and boundless Spiritual Energy exploded.

    Boom!

    The moment those ck feathers of Battle Will came in contact with the violent Spiritual Energy, they had crumbled.

    ¡°A brat that¡¯s still stinking of milk like you is too arrogant to try and kill someone in front of me!¡±

    Xu Ba ferociously looked at Mu Chen, before roaring towards the Commanders of the Skycroc Troop, ¡°You guys retreat for the time being. I¡¯ll hold up this arrogant brat!¡±

    ¡°Is a Sixth Grade Sovereign terrific? Since you want to stand out, then you can be sacrificed to the Nine Nether Troop¡¯s war banner!¡±

    However, Mu Chen had indifferently smiled while facing Xu Ba¡¯s roar and formed seals with a single hand. Instantly, the Spirit of Battle Will let out a long cry with terrifying Battle Will sweeping out in this region.

    All the ck feathers had instantly switched targets and locked onto the direction of Xu Ba, then shot over from every direction. Those ck feathers were filled with killing intent.

    The other forces in this region inhaled a chilled air. Mu Chen was so arrogant that he actually wanted to annihte a Sixth Grade Sovereign with the strength of a troop!

 Chapter 855 - Chasing for a Thousand Miles

    <strong>Chapter 855 - Chasing for a Thousand Miles</strong>

    Buzz! Buzz!

    The atmosphere undted as countless ck feathers tore through space like arrows from every direction. On the other side of those ck feathers was a figure that stood in the sky like a ferocious croc, emanating a torrential ferocious aura.

    That figure was naturally the Skycroc Lord, Xu Ba. He looked at the boundless attacks flying over with a sinister gaze. There wasn¡¯t any fear on his face. Although Mu Chen had managed to refine the Spirit of Battle Will of the Nine Nether Troop¡¯s Battle Will, that power wasn¡¯t endless. With Mu Chen¡¯s strength at Fourth Grade Sovereign, he could only barely reach the power of a Sixth Grade Sovereign with the help of Battle Will, and it wasn¡¯t so easy to defeat him, Xu Ba.

    ¡°Skycroc Divine Art - Devouring Jaws!¡±

    Xu Ba¡¯s gaze was ruthless as he abruptly stomped his feet. Instantly, boundless Spiritual Energy swept out and formed into the mouth of a massive croc. The mouth was pitch-ck, looking like it could devour everything. When it opened, a powerful suction force escaped from it, devouring the ck feathers.

    Boom! Boom!

    A series of explosions came from the croc¡¯s mouth. Under the terrifying and violent Spiritual

    Energy impacts, they caused the huge mouth to distort before it exploded.

    As the violent Spiritual Energy swept out, Xu Ba¡¯s body jolted, before dispersing the impact force, then he coldly locked his gaze onto Mu Chen and sneered, ¡°Brat, don¡¯t think that you can be fearless with the Nine Nether Battle Will. Battle Will is still an external power that cannot allow you to be unparalleled under the sky.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s naturally impossible to be unparalleled under the sky, but it¡¯s more than enough to deal with you.¡± Mu Chen coldly sneered. If it was under normal circumstances, he naturally wouldn¡¯t have any high chance of winning if he encountered a Sixth Grade Sovereign like Xu Ba. But with the help of the Nine Nether Troop¡¯s Battle Will, he wouldn¡¯t have to fear thetter.

    ¡°Arrogant thing!¡±

    Xu Baughed from the extreme anger, before his figure had turned into a streak of light and flew out. He clenched his hand and, at the same time, a scarlet sabre appeared in his hand. There were scarlet runes on the sabre with a torrential ominous aura sweeping from it. Clearly, it was an extremely formidable Ominous Artifact.

    Rustle!

    Xu Ba had shed down at the sky and the space before him was torn apart. A de of scarlet light that was a few hundred feet swept out and directly shed at the Nine Nether Troop.

    This move of Xu Ba¡¯s had revealed the power of a Sixth Grade Sovereign. The might of the attack was something that not even a pinnacle Fifth Grade Sovereign expert like Fang Yi could confront against.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was cold as he looked at this attack from Xu Ba. He did not panic, but his seals changed,manding the boundless Battle Will to sweep out and form into a force that shed with the de of light.

    Boom!

    A shocking Spiritual Energy shock wave swept out as the Battle Will force and de of light swiftly copsed.

    The confrontation between the two was on an equal level.

    Xu Ba¡¯s face was dark and he did not stop attacking. His figure had burst out with countless des light filling the sky, before enveloping towards Mu Chen and the Nine Nether Troop like a storm.

    But facing Xu Ba¡¯s attacks, Mu Chen had no fear. He controlled the boundless Nine Nether Battle Will to face it. Terrifying shes exploded between the two with space endlessly undting. The scene was extremely stunning.

    However, no one could gain the upper hand in his confrontation and no one could do a thing to the other party. Vaguely, a deadlock had appeared in this battle.

    But this deadlock had involuntarily made those spectators dumbfounded. Mu Chen was indeed well-deserving of being a dark horse. With his earlier strength, he had forced Fang Yi to be greatly injured along with him. And now, he had borrowed the power of the Nine Nether Troop and equally faced a veteran expert like Xu Ba. Such achievements were enough to make anyone dumbfounded.

    After this Hunting War, if the Great Havew Domain still remained, Mu Chen would probably surpass Fang Yi and be the new Overlord of the younger generations in the Northern Region.

    When Mu Chen had led the Nine Nether Troop to fight on equal grounds with Xu Ba, Nine Nether had chased after the Skycroc Troop. The Blood Hawk King had led the Blood Hawk Troop to charge out and chased after the Skycroc Troop as well.

    Amongst the Skycroc Troop, despite the resistance of the various Commanders, they naturally couldn¡¯t resist the attacks of two Sixth Grade Sovereigns and the Blood Hawk Troop. They did not have someone like Mu Chen, who had refined the Spirit of Battle Will. Therefore, with every sh of Spiritual Energy, there were people constantly falling from the sky from the Skycroc Troop and had been clearly killed by the Spiritual Energy impacts.

    In just a few moments, there was already a considerable number of casualties in the Skycroc Troop, their pathetic looks of urgently retreating no longer had that majestic bearing they had before.

    On another side, the situation of the two other troops that were being chased after by the Mountain Splitting King and the two other Kings were also not favourable. However, they had the Fire Wolf Lord and Sky Bear Lord, so they could retreat as they fight...

    When the spectators from the other forces saw this chaotic scene and the retreating Divine Pavilion¡¯s troops, they couldn¡¯t help sighing. It looked like the Divine Pavilion had lost today.

    Xu Ba also had no choice but to retreat in the end from his fight with Mu Chen, since he finally realised that Mu Chen did not want to fight to the death with him. Thetter only wanted to hold him to give time for Nine Nether and Blood Hawk Hall to deal with the Skycroc Troop.

    Without him, the Skycroc Troop was naturally not the opponent of Nine Nether and Blood Hawk King.

    ¡°Brat, I¡¯ll remember this and I will settle this with you in the future!¡± Xu Ba angrily roared as he retreated from his fight with Mu Chen, before returning to the Skycroc Troop with several flickers. He no longer dyed and led the Skycroc Troop to retreat at full speed.

    As they retreated, Nine Nether and the Blood Hawk King grasped the opportunity tounch their attacks and caused even more casualties to the Skycroc Troop.

    ¡°I never thought that the Skycroc Lord would be such a coward.¡± Mu Chen chuckled as his voice echoed throughout this region. But his movements weren¡¯t slow. He swiftly chased after him with the Nine Nether Troop.

    When Mu Chen¡¯s voice echoed throughout this region, Xu Ba was spewing blood from his mouth from the anger as he stared at Mu Chen with his eyes reddened. He wished that he could tear thetter apart. But he was, after all, not a fool and knew that Mu Chen was provoking him. So he could only endure the rage and humiliation in his heart and retreat at full speed with the Skycroc Troop.

    The pursuitsted for roughly half an hour, a thousand milester. During the pursuit, the Skycroc Troop had suffered so much heavy casualties that Xu Ba nearly went insane.

    Themotion from the pursuit had aroused the attention of many forces along the way. Especially after seeing that it was the troop from the Divine Pavilion that was being pursued, they were all dumbfounded.

    In the Northern Region, the Divine Pavilion was a peak force with deep foundations and experts as many as the clouds in the sky. But who could have thought that the ferocious tiger in their eyes would be in such a pathetic state?

    Therefore, amotion broke out like a volcanic eruption after their shock.

    ¡°Heavens, it¡¯s the Skycroc Lord of the Divine Pavilion! Why is he in such a pitiful state?!¡±

    ¡°The one chasing him...seems to be Mu Chen of the Great Havew Domain?! I¡¯ve seen him in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven!¡±

    ¡°The dark horse Mu Chen? How is that possible...? In the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t even defeat the Netherworld Prince...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m definitely not wrong. The one beside Skycroc Lord seems to be Fang Yi... Tsk, tsk. They are actually in such a pitiful state with their formation. Looks like there must¡¯ve been a shocking battle that took ce before. Furthermore, judging from the oue right now, the Great Havew Domain seems to be the winner!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t witness that battle...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    All sorts of astonishedmotions made Xu Ba and Fang Yi¡¯s faces pale. However, they did not dare to stop and could only roar with anger in their hearts.

    The pursuitsted a thousand miles.

    In the end, Mu Chen could only choose to allow the Skycroc Troop to leave. That¡¯s because he knew that there was no longer any meaning to carry on their pursuit. They definitely couldn¡¯t take down the entire Skycroc Troop. Furthermore, if Xu Ba was driven to a desperate situation and went all-out with them, the Nine Nether Troop would definitely pay a considerable price at that point.

    Furthermore, if they attracted the other troops of the Divine Pavilion, it would be extremely troublesome for them. Therefore, it was best to know when to stop.

    And so, after a thousand miles, Mu Chen had issued the order to retreat. Although the Blood Hawk King wished to carry on killing, he no longer treated Mu Chen the way as he did in the past. Furthermore, he was rescued by Mu Chen, so he did not refute his decision.

    The Nine Nether Troop and Blood Hawk Troop gathered up before retreating, turning streaks of light, and disappeared into the horizon.

    Xu Ba and Fang Yi, who were fleeing towards any path they could, discovered the departure of Mu Chen¡¯s group. They felt heavily relieved before carefully leading the Skycroc Troop to a mountain.

    At this moment, the Skycroc Troop had lost all morale. Even the Commanders had dust on their faces as they counted their losses, before their faces turned pale.

    During the pursuit, they had lost a third of their elite warriors.

    Hearing the reports of the Commanders, Xu Ba¡¯s face twitched, before his eyes turned red and looked in the direction that Mu Chen¡¯s group left him as he roared, ¡°Mu Chen, I will definitely not let you off!¡±

    The Skycroc Troop was something that he had nurtured for many years. Who knew how much time and resources he had to spend for that one-third, but they had all died by Mu Chen¡¯s hands this time.

    Fang Yi said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Mount Lord Xu, it¡¯d be easy for us to kill Mu Chen after joining up with the other troops of the Divine Pavilion.¡±

    Xu Ba furiously red at Fang Yi. The rage in his stomach was about to explode. But in the end, the managed to suppressed the rage and coldly said, ¡°That brat does have some means to be able to refine the Spirit of Battle Will at such a young age...¡±

    As he spoke, Xu Ba¡¯s eyes suddenly squinted and seemed to have thought of something, before a cold arc rose on the corner of his lips.

    ¡°The Spirit of Battle Will?¡±

    ¡°We can notify that fellow... she¡¯s very interesting in those that can refine the Spirit of Battle Will...¡±

    Xu Ba coldlyughed.

    ¡°Mu Chen, don¡¯t think that there¡¯s no Battle Will genius in our Divine Pavilion. The Spirit of Battle Will is not unique to you alone!¡±

 Chapter 856 - Recruiting Helpers

    Chapter 856 - Recruiting Helpers

    On a lone peak, when Mu Chen, Nine Nether and the Blood Hawk King lead the two troops tond on this mountain, they already saw the Mountain Splitting King, Spiritual Sword King and Great Cliff King awaiting them there.

    ¡°I have troubled the three of you this time.¡±

    The three of them thanked the three other Kings with their fists cupped in an expression of their gratitude. If it weren¡¯t for the three Kingsing on time, they would probably be the ones fleeing.

    The Mountain Splitting King waved his hand as he openlyughed, ¡°As members of the Great Havew Domain, it¡¯s within our duties to help one another. King Mu and Nine Nether King truly have great hearts to be able to let go of the former grudges and aid the Blood Hawk Hall.¡±

    As he spoke, the Mountain Splitting King cast a nce at the somewhat awkward Blood Hawk King. Thetter had been too arrogant in the Great Havew Domain, so even he didn¡¯t have many favourable opinions of the Blood Hawk King in the past. Therefore, his words held thorns.

    But the Blood Hawk King was clearly a little grateful in his heart to be saved by Mu Chen and Nine Nether. Thus, he did not re up from the Mountain Splitting King¡¯s words. He looked towards Mu Chen and Nine Nether with his hands cupped together. ¡°I will definitely repay this favour if opportunity allows in the future.¡±

    Perhaps he was truly touched, since there was sincerity on the face of the Blood Hawk King that looked cold in the past. Seeing his performance, even the Mountain Splitting King¡¯s gaze had turned a little more gentle.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether exchanged a nce and smiled. Although they still had a small grudge from the Blood Hawk King¡¯s past schemes, they were those that could weigh the situation well. That was why they had rushed over the moment they received the rescue signal from the Blood Hawk Hall.

    And, it looked like this rescue had slightly subdued the Blood Hawk King, which was an unexpected harvest. Although Mu Chen and Nine Nether werepletely fearless of the Blood Hawk King, this could prevent some trouble, if no one obstructed them.

    ¡°Looks like after this event, King Mu¡¯s fame will spread throughout the Hunting War. The Spirit of Battle Will is not something that ordinary people can refine.¡± The Spiritual Sword King smiled towards Mu Chen with a gaze filled with curiosity.

    The Mountain Splitting King had nodded with a smile as well. ¡°Amongst the peak forces in the Northern Region, there aren¡¯t many that can refine the Spirit of Battle Will.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s someone from the other peak forces that has refined the Spirit of Battle Will as well?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze shook. Judging from the Mountain Splitting King¡¯s words, that basically meant that there were others amongst the peak forces that had achieved it as well.

    ¡°The Northern Region is notcking in geniuses, so there is always some with exceptional talent in this field. Those people are the gathering targets of the various peak forces.¡±

    The Mountain Splitting King nodded. ¡°ording to some of the information that I have received, there are at least 5 that have sessfully refined the Spirit of Battle Will. But those Battle Will geniuses aren¡¯t the same as Fang Yi. Because of their importance, various peak forces have concealed their information. So it¡¯s not easy for others to know about their existences, and those peak forces wouldn¡¯t reveal them as well. That¡¯s because it would lure assassinations...¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head. Previously, when Fang Yi knew he could refine the Spirit of Battle Will, Fang Yi had used all means in an attempt to kill him. It was because Fang Yi knew how threatening a person that could refine the Spirit of Battle Will was.

    Naturally, judging from an urate point of view, a person that could refine the Spirit of Battle Will possessed the qualification to be a Battle Formation Master... Even if the chances were one in ten thousand, what would happen if he managed to seed? It would definitely be a great power in a peak force that possessed a huge amount of elite troops.

    Therefore, Mu Chen could understand the peak forces¡¯ actions of concealing their Battle Will geniuses.

    ¡°Which forces do those five belong to?¡± Mu Chen asked after briefly pondering. He naturally had to grasp such important information. That¡¯s because, who knew when he might fight with those Battle Will geniuses that the various peak forces had concealed?

    The Divine Pavilion, Netherworld Pce, Sky Profound Pce, Demon Gate and Myriad Saint Peak...¡± The Mountain Splitting King shrugged his shoulders as he helplessly said, ¡°Our Great Havew Domain has also tried to recruit those Battle Will geniuses, but due to the fact that the Domain Ruler has always been in a deep slumber, it hasn¡¯t been put to heart... Therefore, there has not been a single Battle Will genius in our Great Havew Domain.¡±

    As he spoke, the Mountain Splitting King was a little gratified as he looked at Mu Chen. ¡°But, you came along, which allowed our Great Havew Domain to possess a Battle Will genius.¡±

    Mu Chen helplessly smiled, since he knew that it wasn¡¯t that Mand didn¡¯t want to put her heart into it, but she had been in a deep slumber to suppress the curse in her body and did not have any time left to manage the Great Havew Domain.

    ¡°Then, do you have any news of the Battle Will geniuses of the Divine Pavilion and Sky Profound Pce?¡± Mu Chen briefly pondered, before asking. He had quite a bit of grudge with those two forces, so he had to pay special attention to them.

    The Mountain Splitting King stroked his chin as he answered, ¡°The Battle Will genius of the Divine Pavilion seems to be a female, while the one in the Sky Profound Pce is a lunatic...¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned as he looked at the Mountain Splitting King. ¡°Nothing else?¡±

    The Mountain Splitting King spread his hands out as he said, ¡°Nothing else. This sort of information has always been deeply concealed by the various forces, so they are unknown until they show themselves.¡±

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes. Those pieces of information were practically the same as having nothing said. But, since that¡¯s the case, Mu Chen could only forget it and could only leave a consideration in his heart now that he knew their existences.

    ¡°Since the danger here is resolved, we will be making our move. Time is precious and we have to search for ruins to gather Fallen Origin Pellets.¡± The Mountain Splitting King waved his hand as he took the initiative to leave first.

    Hearing his words, Mu Chen went into silence, before looking at the four present Kings and smiled. ¡°I have a suggestion. We can join together to search for ruins. This way, we can prevent a situation like today from urring.¡±

    It wasn¡¯tmon to have four Kings gathered here, and these were all free helpers. If he could gather them together, it could definitely increase their efficiency.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, the Mountain Splitting King and the three other Kings were stunned, before frowning. ¡°Although we will be powerful if we are gathered together, it will also lower our speed. The gains do not make up for the losses.¡±

    He had also thought about gathering together, but the ruins were too hard to find in this Fallen Battlefield. They had to split up so that their efficacy was at its best. If they were bundled together, they would probably fail their task.

    Mu Chen smiled as he straightforwardly asked, ¡°How many Fallen Origin Pellets have you guys gathered so far?¡±

    ¡°I have found two Grade-3 Ruins with 300 Fallen Origin Pellets in my hand.¡± The Blood Hawk King had no idea what was Mu Chen trying to say, but he still spoke out first.

    ¡°I only have slightly more than 200.¡± The Spiritual Sword King helplessly said.

    ¡°Same for me.¡± The Great Cliff King smiled.

    The Mountain Splitting King cast a nce at the three of them, beforeughing with pride in hisughter, ¡°Looks like my luck is slightly better. I have 500 with me.¡±

    When the three other Kings heard his words, they couldn¡¯t help eximing as they looked at the Mountain Splitting King in envy. It wasn¡¯t an easy task to search for hidden ruins in the Fallen Battlefield and they had to be wary of interference from other forces as well.

    Mu Chen looked at thecent Mountain Splitting King and couldn¡¯t hold back his smile. ¡°We have a total of 1,200 Fallen Origin Pellets.¡±

    The Mountain Splitting King swallowed hisughter as the three remaining Kings looked at Mu Chen in shock. 1,200 Fallen Origin Pellets was definitely a huge sum for them right now. At least seven or eight Grade-3 Ruins had to be raided before such an amount could be refined. Could it be that Mu Chen¡¯s party could run into ruins as they moved?

    Mu Chen waved his hand and the Fallen Origin Pellets swept out like a current, hovering around him. He looked at the four Kings with their eyes widened as he continued, ¡°A small portion is from Xu Ba earlier, and the rest was all refined by us.¡±

    ¡°How many ruins have you guys found?!¡± The Mountain Splitting King spoke in disbelief. The reason why he could obtain 500 Fallen Origin Pellets was that there were two ignorant fools that attempted to rob them and were robbed instead by their Mountain Splitting Troop. Otherwise, they would only have around 300 right now.

    ¡°Including those that cannot be considered as Grade-3 Ruins, a total of six or seven.¡± Mu Chen roughly calcted as he casually said.

    The Mountain Splitting King and the rest of the Kings exchanged looks as they gave Mu Chen weird looks. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they had an understanding towards Mu Chen¡¯s character, they would have thought that Mu Chen was bluffing.

    Seeing their gazes, Mu Chen didn¡¯t find it baffling. He shrugged his shoulders. ¡°We obtained a treasure in the Fallen Battlefield that can detect the location of other ruins, so...¡±

    ¡°Bastard.¡±

    When Mu Chen spoke, the eyes of the four Kings turned uncontrobly red and the Mountain Splitting King couldn¡¯t help cursing. The four of them looked at Mu Chen with heated gazes, since they knew what those words Mu Chen had said meant. A treasure that could search the traces of ruins in the Fallen Battlefield was a Divine Artifact for the other forces!

    With such a treasure, gathering Fallen Origin Pellets was basically no effort at all!

    The four of them looked at Mu Chen with their eyes reddened. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Chen being a member of the Great Havew Domain, they would probably even have the intention to rob him.

    Seeing their gazes, Mu Chen smiled with his eyes narrowed. ¡°Now, I¡¯d like to invite the four of you to travel with me. If we¡¯re lucky enough, we might even be able to find some Grade-1 Ruins!¡±

    The Mountain Splitting King and the three other Kings licked their lips as they ferociously nodded their heads without hesitation.

    ¡°We¡¯re in!¡±

    Compared to being a blind man and roam around the Fallen Battlefield, it would be better to follow Mu Chen, who had a seeking device. The efficiency between those two options could be easily determined even for a blind man.

    When Mu Chen saw the four Kings being so straightforward, he turned his head and looked at Nine Nether, then smiled.

    With four powerful helpers and troops following them, it¡¯s time for them to shine!

 Chapter 857 - Various Movements

    Chapter 857 - Various Movements

    Fallen Battlefield.

    In this ancient battlefield that was filled with all sorts of danger, time seemed to pass extremely slow. Due to the sky being covered by violent Spiritual Energy throughout the years, daytime and nighttime were hard to tell in the battlefield. But, regardless of the environment, the brutal Hunting War slowly exploded as time passed.

    In just a few days¡¯ time, more forces had entered this ancient battlefield, searching around for ruins like rats. The discovery of every ruin would be apanied by other forces that were like sharks that had detected the stench of blood. Thus, the ruins had be a bloody meat grinding machine...

    Battles were unavoidable for the ownership of those ruins and in those bloody and brutal battles, many experts have fallen, with the entire region shrouded in cruel ughters.

    But since the chessboard had already been opened, those who entered were chess pieces. And those that coulde out of it alive had naturally experienced a true deathmatch.

    The battle between the Great Havew Domain and Divine Pavilion had also swiftly spread out in the past few days. After all, Mu Chen had directly pursued the Skycroc Troop for a thousand miles and themotion caused by it couldn¡¯t be covered up.

    The Great Havew Doman and Divine Pavilion were peak forces in the Northern Region, thus their actions would greatly attract the attention of others. So, when this news had spread out, it had caused quite a bit ofmotion. Especially when Mu Chen relied on his own power to fight Fang Yi on the same level and have it end with the both of them gravely injured, thenmanding the Nine Nether Troop to suppress Fang Yi with the help of Battle Will. Furthermore, when the news of him obstructing the Skycroc Lord, Xu Ba, spread out, themotion had turned into shock and disbelief.

    After the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, Mu Chen¡¯s name had already made rounds in the Northern Region. But many people still had doubts about his ranking as the third on the Dragon-Phoenix Record. That¡¯s because, in their views, the reason why Mu Chen became the greatest benefactor of the Dragon-Phoenix Haven was greatly rted to the help of the daughter of the me Emperor. So his achievements have caused many doubts.

    But all those doubts had been shattered at this moment.

    A few months ago, Mu Chen had only barely managed to stall the Netherworld Prince in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven with all his strength and was still in a disadvantageous position. It had only been a short three to four months and he could rely on his own power to fight with the Overlord of the Dragon-Phoenix Record, Fang Yi, to an oue of both being heavily injured!

    The growth of his strength was something that left others dumbfounded.

    Furthermore, amongst the news that left innumerable experts astonished had included the fact that Mu Chen could actuallymand Battle Will. Furthermore, he had also managed to refine the Spirit of Battle Will. If he had those powers gathered before him, he could even suppress Fang Yi... and confront the Skycroc Lord Xu Ba, a veteran expert!

    Such strength was enough to make other forces view him with caution and no longer treated Mu Chen as a greenhorn.

    As cruel battles gradually unfolded in the Hunting War, Mu Chen¡¯s name had also gradually spread out...

    Except this time, no one was doubting him anymore.

    Boom!

    Violent Spiritual Energy exploded in the region, forming into a force that prate through space, reducing an expert that was sent flying out to blood.

    The Netherworld Prince retracted his fist without any emotions, before descending from the sky. There was a figure that shed beside him. He lowered his head and did not speak.

    ¡°Mu Chen...¡± The Netherworld Prince narrowed his eyes with a sh of astonishment. He never thought that the fellow that was forced into a pathetic state by him would have such improvements in just a few months¡¯ time. He was able to fight with Fang Yi and have a conclusion where the both of them were heavily injured.

    The Netherworld Prince slowly retracted his hand, then turned around with his cold voice lightly spreading out in the atmosphere.

    ¡°I originally wanted to defeat Fang Yi myself. But since you can fight with him to this level, then I¡¯ll deal with you first, if we encounter one another... But this time, there¡¯s no one to save you.¡±

    ...

    In an ancient ruin, boundless Battle Will had spread out with arge-scale troop in the sky. Standing above that troop was a figure that ced his hands behind his back with an ocean of Battle Will beneath his feet.

    This person was grinning as he looked forward. There was also a troop before him, but the Battle Will of that troop had practically been suppressed by him.

    ¡°All of you, die.¡±

    He sinisterlyughed with bloodlust in his tone. He balled his fist and the ocean of Battle Will whistled, forming into a huge blood-red python.

    It was actually a Spirit of Battle Will as well!

    Boom!

    The enormous tail of the python, which was formed by boundless Battle Will, had instantly pierced through this region. It was like a huge axe that sliced through the troop before him. Instantly, there were endless shrieks that resounded with silhouettes falling from the sky with blood on them.

    That figure smiled, before turning his head and looked at another silhouette with a smile. ¡°Young Pce Master. The person you¡¯re talking about is called Mu Chen, right? His name has been spreading like wildfire, right now.¡±

    Behind that silhouette, was a dark face. It was Liu Yan of the Sky Profound Pce. His face was filled with deep hatred.

    After having his body destroyed in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, his father had spent a huge amount of effort to reconstruct his physical body. Otherwise, he would have beenpletely crippled by now.

    ¡°I never expected that brat to be able tomand Battle Will and even refine the Spirit of Battle Will.¡± Liu Yan eerily said.

    The figure smiled as he licked his scarlet lips and the blood veins on his eyes became even more visible. He lightly said, ¡°Young Pce Master, why don¡¯t we make a trade? I will let Mu Chen kneel before you like a dog as long as you can help me be the Grand Commander of the Sky Profound Pce...¡±

    Liu Yan narrowed his eyes with a sinister light gushing from his eyes. He had only pondered for a brief moment, before he heavily nodded his head.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ...

    This was a in, except that it¡¯s filled with innumerable corpses with blood dying thisnd.

    On a small hill sat a youngdy, with her ck hair draped down. Her eyes were quietly looking at this mess with a multitude of ck troops spreading out behind her. Even their breathing was synchronised, with their boundless Battle Will spreading out in this region.

    Every gaze held revere as they looked at the youngdy¡¯s frail silhouette.

    A figure suddenly arrived behind the youngdy and thetter slowly opened her eyes.

    ¡°Commander, there¡¯s information from Xiao Fang.¡± The figure behind thedy gently said as she continued, ¡°He wants to request Commander to deal with Mu Chen of the Great Havew Domain. It¡¯s said that Mu Chen has also refined the Spirit of Battle Will, and Lord Fang said that if you are willing to deal with Mu Chen, he¡¯s willing to obtain the Nine Heavens Soul Replenishing Herb for your sister.¡±

    Hearing the words ¡®Nine Heavens Soul Replenishing Herb¡¯, the eyes of the youngdy that seemed like an abyss finally rippled. She raised her oval cheeks and nodded.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Brutality had shrouded this vast and endless battlefield at all times, and as time passed, more cruel battles took ce. The weak falling prey to the strong took ce here without restraints.

    After causing such a huge rumble of defeating the several troops of the Divine Pavilion, as the protagonist of the topic, Mu Chen paid no attention to them. He had started to put the Spiritual Compass to full use after the effort he had spent to recruit the four Kings and the four powerful troops.

    He had been striving to obtain the Fallen Origin Pellets at every single moment. This way, who knows, he might have enough to allow the Ruler of his forces to obtain the initiative to enter the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury. Therefore, Mu Chen definitely couldn¡¯t let such a Divine Artifact, the Spiritual Compass be wasted.

    Under the full-force search of their huge force, and with the help of the Spiritual Compass, they had obtained an extremely shocking harvest in just four days.

    In just four days, they had found over thirty ruins. Amongst them, there were about a dozen of those that weren¡¯t at the Grade-3 Ruin level and ten at the Grade-3 Ruin level. They even managed to find a Grade-2 Ruin...

    Amongst those thirty-plus ruins, they had obtained nearly ten thousand Fallen Origin Pellets. Splitting up their harvest, each force had obtained at least 2000 Fallen Origin Pellets. Such a harvest even made someone of the Mountain Splitting King¡¯s bearing to show ecstasy on his face. If they had gone around blindly searching, getting over 2000 Fallen Origin Pellets in four days was basically a dream.

    But Mu Chen was pretty satisfied with this. That¡¯s because, when they found some ruins, it had also attracted the attention of other forces. But when those forces saw their horrifying formation, they all chose to give up. What a joke, a total of five Sixth Grade Sovereigns present here with five elite troops. Even a Seventh Grade Sovereign could only make a detour.

    Furthermore, some ruins were filled with danger. Take the only Grade-2 Ruin that they had found, for example. There were actually ten fallen experts with bodies that had notpletely rotted due to special reasons. And amongst them, there were four that wereparable to Sixth Grade Sovereigns.

    That Grade-2 Ruin had caused quite a bit of trouble for them. It was so much so that there were even casualties, and that was adding on the fact that Mu Chen had brought along Four Kings with him. If their Nine Nether Pce dared to enter that ce alone, their casualties would probably have been even worse.

    Therefore, he was very d that he had recruited the four Kings as helpers...

    Outside an ancient ruin, there were several troops standing in order. It was a ck multitude of people. It was Mu Chen and this group that had finished an exploration. They were resting here.

    Mu Chen sat on a lone peak and closed his eyes to cultivate. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and looked down. With the Nine Nether Troop included, five troops quietly sat with boundless Battle Will surging above them.

    The five boundless Battle Wills had upied a portion of the sky.

    Mu Chen stared at the five boundless Battle Wills and his ck pupils gently rippled with a peculiar thought that shed in the depths of his mind.

    He wondered, Could Imand the Battle Will of other troops at the same time with the Nine Nether Troop?

 Chapter 858 - Training Battle Will

    Chapter 858 - Training Battle Will

    At the bottom of the peak sat five troops with five boundless force of Battle Will undting above them. At this moment, the five troops were all resting and reorganising. Therefore, the offensive characteristics of the Battle Will had been retracted, appearing more gentle.

    But Mu Chen, who had insights on Battle Will, knew that the gentle appearance was just a fa?ade. The origin of Battle Will was the Spiritual Energy and willbined from every single warrior. So when those warriors were filled with fighting spirit, the Battle Will would be able to change ording to their will and be filled with offensive characteristics.

    Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils looked at the five distinguished Battle Wills and fell into his thoughts. His control over the Nine Nether Troop¡¯s Battle Will had already reached the point of perfection. But the quantity of the Nine Nether Troop was limited. So with Mu Chen¡¯s rising strength, he had vaguely sensed that the Battle Will of the Nine Nether Troop was gradually insufficient for him...

    But such a trained troop was not something that could be nurtured in a short time. Every single warrior required to grind their Spiritual Energy for a long time so that their Spiritual Energy and will would bepatible, thus fusing together. Otherwise, they would just be a scattered troop and their Battle Will wouldn¡¯t possess any power.

    Comparing a thousand scattered warriors and a thousand warriors that couldbine their Battle Will together, thetter could practically crush the former.

    Therefore, even if Mu Chen felt that the Battle Will of the Nine Nether Troop was gradually insufficient for him, he did not think too much into it. To a Battle Formation Master, if there wasn¡¯t the support of an elite troop, it was equivalent to the cleverest housewife without the rice to cook.

    The power of a Battle Formation Master originated from the troops.

    But, right now, Mu Chen had found a pretty good opportunity, the four other troops before him. The Mountain Splitting Army of the Mountain Splitting Hall, Blood Hawk Troops of the Blood Hawk Pce, Spiritual Swordsmen of the Spiritual Sword Mountain and Great Cliff Cave¡¯s Great Army...

    If he could cause a resonance between the four troops with his own strength, then that would show that there¡¯s a high possibility of himmanding the Battle Will of the four other troops.

    If he had reached that point, Mu Chen¡¯s strength would definitely reach an astonishing height. Just with the Battle Will of the Nine Nether Troop alone, he could already confront a Sixth Grade Sovereign head-on. If he could further make use of the four troop¡¯s Battle Wills, then he wouldn¡¯t even fear a Seventh Grade Sovereign.

    Naturally, he wasn¡¯t a fool and knew that it was still impossible for him tomand the Battle Will of five elite troops with his current strength, unless he had be a genuine Battle Formation Master. Otherwise, just the vast Battle Will alone could cause his will to crumble.

    You couldn¡¯t be a fatty in one go. So he had to take his time to achieve it.

    But...even if he couldn¡¯tmand them, it would prove his potential if he could cause a resonance between the troops. Perhaps then, he would be a step closer towards the mysterious Battle Formation Master.

    But interfering with other troops was a little too far, but Mu Chen had ways to deal with the trouble that woulde after it.

    Thinking about it, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help inhaling a mouthful of chilled air and no longer hesitated. He slowly closed his eyes and his heart rippled under the night sky.

    Darkness filled his sight, but the senses of his heart had more reach. So, under Mu Chen¡¯s senses, the five boundless Battle Wills around the mountain had also quietly undted. There were endless bloodthirsty roars resounding, fluctuating the space.

    Amongst the five Battle Will oceans, there was one that Mu Chen felt extremely intimate with. It was the Nine Nether Troop¡¯s Battle Will, but the four other Battle Wills had each upied their own territories, like tigers.

    Mu Chen briefly pondered, before his conscious spread out and came in contact with the four other Battle Will oceans. He only hesitated for a moment, before giving an attempt to contact them.

    Boom!

    But the moment Mu Chen¡¯s conscious came in contact with the four other Battle Wills, it had rebounded off and even attracted the subconscious rejection and offence of those Battle Wills, which made Mu Chen¡¯s consciousness slightly tremble.

    The first contact had ended in failure.

    Mu Chen tightly furrowed his brows. Those Battle Wills rejected the approaching unfamiliar conscious. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there weren¡¯t any offensive characteristics in Mu Chen¡¯s consciousness earlier, he would have been attacked by the four other Battle Wills.

    Those Battle Wills were too sensitive.

    Mu Chen fell into thoughts for a long time, before his brows loosened up. After all, he was extremely experienced in the way of Battle Will, so he knew that charging his way through was impossible tomand Battle Will.

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart gradually calmed down till his heart was like a still pond, before he spread his consciousness again. This time, he did note in contact with the four Battle Will, but allowed his mind to spread out in this night sky. Thereafter, it was like a pond of water that was slightly undted and, once again, came in contact with the four boundless Battle Wills.

    Buzz!

    In that instant of contact, Mu Chen¡¯s body violently jolted. It was as if there were endless bloodthirsty roars that resounded in his heart. Those violent Battle Wills felt like they wanted to control his mind.

    But those yells did not pose much of a problem to Mu Chen. He was no longer a greenhorn in Battle Will, so he had steadily guarded his mind and allowed those Battle Wills to do as they wished. After a long while, those roars gradually weakened, before disappearing.

    When those roars disappeared, Mu Chen¡¯s consciousness that had spread out was like a fish that swam into the boundless ocean.

    His consciousness had finally entered those four vast Battle Will oceans.

    He felt like he had entered some volcanoes. The four Battle Wills had different degrees of violence as well, representing different attributes.

    For example, the Blood Hawk Troop had a heavy stench of blood, the Mountain Splitting Army had heavy ughterings, Spiritual Swordsmen had sharpness, while the Great Troop was massive...

    All these attributes were rted to the characteristics disyed by these troops over the years. Or perhaps it could be said that they were their styles.

    Mu Chen¡¯s consciousness had mixed into those Battle Will oceans, with endless resounded tremors striking Mu Chen¡¯s heart. If it was an ordinary person, they would have already lost their consciousness from those Battle Will impacts and could not maintain a clear-headed state.

    But, fortunately, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t normal.

    Furthermore, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t in a rush to try and attempt a resonance between the troops after mixing into those Battle Wills. on the contrary, he allowed his consciousness to wander around those Battle Will oceans.

    Like a river fish that had joined arge school of fish, trying to make everything of his simr to them.

    Naturally, the most important factor was that Mu Chen did not conceal the existence of his consciousness on purpose. When his consciousness wandered around those four boundless oceans of Battle Will, the thoughts of those Battle Wills had sensed him.

    Those thoughts naturally came from the warriors of the four respective troops.

    So when they felt that strand of consciousness from Mu Chen, there were innumerable warriors amongst the four troops that immediately opened their eyes with shock.

    Generally speaking, when they found foreign factors in the Battle Will of their troops, they would naturallyunch attacks in an attempt to destroy it. But the invader was Mu Chen...

    In this period of time, Mu Chen had led the Nine Nether Troop and fought together with them, and they had also felt great envy for the astonishing power of the Spirit of Battle Will that the Nine Nether Troop could form under Mu Chen¡¯s control. So when they felt Mu Chen¡¯s consciousness, they did not reject him out of reflex and briefly hesitated. Furthermore, after seeing that Mu Chen had not move much, they epted that consciousness of Mu Chen¡¯s. After all, regardless of anything, Mu Chen was also from the Great Havew Domain and could be considered as apanion.

    But even if the ordinary warriors had epted it, there were quite a few Commanders under the four Kings in these four troops. As the superiors of their troops, they naturally couldn¡¯t disregard this. So, after a brief hesitation, they had still informed their superiors about this, the four Kings.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Upon receiving the news, the four Kings had flown into the sky at the same time and looked at the direction of the mountain in shock.

    Nine Nether had also appeared in the sky. When she appeared, the four Kings all shifted their gazes onto her. ¡°Nine Nether King, what is King Mu trying to do?¡±

    Although the four Kings were still courteous, Nine Nether could sense the traces of doubt from them. After all, Mu Chen had interfered into their troops without informing them about it, which seemed a little rude.

    Nine Nether bitterly smiled and just when she was about to speak, a thought had spread out in the night sky with Mu Chen¡¯s resonating voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll need to borrow the troops of the four Kings to train. If I¡¯m sessful, I might be able to assist the four troops inprehending the Spirit of Battle Will.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gentle voice instantly caused the four Kings to blossom lights from their eyes and brilliant smiles instantly showed on their faces.

    ¡°Haha. If King Mu wishes it, you can go ahead as you wish.¡± The Great Cliff King, who had always been silent, couldn¡¯t control hisughter. In this period of time, he had witnessed the power of Spirit of Battle Will on a troop. Therefore, his eyes had been red with envy these past few days but there was nothing he could do, since there wasn¡¯t a genius like Mu Chen amongst his subordinates. Therefore, he could only helplessly worry. So when he heard Mu Chen¡¯s words, even with their bearing, the four Kings couldn¡¯t help having their eyelids furiously twitch.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it might cause unhappiness to others, they would even probably tell Mu Chen tomand their troops however he wished as long as he could refine the Spirit of Battle Will...

    When Nine Nether saw the four Kings that wished they could give their troops over to Mu Chen, her lips slightly lifted. But shortly after, she had knitted her brows and looked at the silhouette on the mountain.

    But... isn¡¯t that fellow a little too greedy? How is the Spirit of Battle Will something so easy to refine...?

 Chapter 859 - Blood Hawk Battle Will Spirit

    Chapter 859 - Blood Hawk Battle Will Spirit

    After sending off the four Kings, Mu Chen¡¯s will hade in contact with the four boundless oceans of Battle Will once again. Perhaps because of the approval of the four Kings, the warriors of the four troops had their guards for Mu Chen removed. The will in the oceans of Battle Will had also started toe in contact with Mu Chen¡¯s foreign will.

    Mu Chen¡¯s will had also silently fused in but he did not disrupt the cirction of the four troops¡¯ Battle Wills. It¡¯s as if he was a spectator that silently went along.

    If he wanted to cause a resonance in Battle Will, then he would have to first obtain harmony with it.

    As he went along, Mu Chen¡¯s heart became calmer. The endless yells of battle in his heart from before had also weakened, bit by bit, before itpletely disappeared.

    The entire region had turned quiet at this moment.

    In the eyes of outsiders, the aura around Mu Chen had beenpletely retracted. When the four Kings looked at their own troops, they realised that the Battle Will that had been surging before had turned quieter at this moment...

    They weren¡¯t clear of the reason behind the changes, but their eyes had grown even more brilliant. That¡¯s because these changes had clearly proved Mu Chen¡¯s extraordinary talent on the way of Battle Will.

    Perhaps Mu Chen might really be able to refine the Battle Will Spirit of their troops.

    They weren¡¯t worried about Mu Chen causing anything to their troops. After all, they were all from the Great Havew Domain, and if Mu Chen hadmitted such an act, then the Great Havew Domain would have no ce for him. Furthermore, they had more understanding of Mu Chen after these few days of interaction. And with thetter¡¯s character, it was impossible for him to do such despicable actions.

    Time gradually passed through the night.

    Roughly three hourster, Mu Chen¡¯s will had turned into the will of an ordinary warrior andpletely fused into the four troops.

    He could sense that the Battle Will of the four troops did not reject him. However, it was still insufficient.

    ¡°Do you guys... want to refine the Spirit of Battle Will and be stronger?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s will had spread out among the four oceans of Battle Will and was transmitted to every single warrior.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    The oceans of the four troops had suddenly undted, it was the most intense response that the four troops had in response, filled with excitement that was practically insane.

    The dream of every troop was forming the Spirit of Battle Will. Because only in that way, could their troop possess a soul.

    Otherwise, they were ultimately scattered warriors and couldn¡¯t achieve anything great.

    When Mu Chen heard those intense responses, he lightly smiled in his heart. With such intense responses, it would be much easier to cause resonance.

    The four Kings had also sensed the surging Battle Wills from their troops at this moment and were rubbing their hands together in excitement.

    ¡°Gentlemen, because this is the first time I¡¯m trying this method, I cannot help the four troops in refining the Spirit of Battle Will all at once. Since the Blood Hawk Troop has the least in quantity, I will first start from them.¡±

    But the words from Mu Chen that transmitted to their ears had caused the Mountain Splitting King and the two other King¡¯s faces to turn stiff. The Blood Hawk King, on the other hand, was grinning, which made the three other Kings re at him, since they never expected that the Blood Hawk Hall would be the first to attempt it.

    Although they had notpletely hoped for Mu Chen to seed, the refining of the Battle Will Spirit was no simple matter. But, what if it seeded?

    Just thinking about the Blood Hawk Troop forming the Spirit of Battle Will, the three Kings flung their mouths in displeasure.

    At this point in time, Mu Chen paid no attention to the thoughts of the three Kings, since he was clear that with his current strength, if he attempted to help the four troops to refine the Spirits of Battle Will all at once, his mind might be destroyed by the violent Battle Wills.

    Therefore, he had to try them one by one, and since the Blood Hawk Troop had the least in quantity, it was the best target for him to try.

    As he thought about it here, he swiftly withdrew his will from the three other troops, before focusing onto the Battle Will of the Blood Hawk Troop. The Blood Hawk Troop burst in wee from Mu Chen¡¯s will and allowed thetter¡¯s will to swiftly integrate into theirs.

    ¡°Release all your Battle Will.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s thought had been transmitted to every single warrior¡¯s mind.

    Boom!

    Along with Mu Chen¡¯s voice, the Blood Hawk Troop unleashed a roar with boundless Battle Will gushing out. It was like an ocean of blood that whistled in this region. It was filled with the stench of blood.

    Mu Chen¡¯s will felt like it was in the middle of an ocean of blood and corpses, with the entire region being dyed crimson.

    The Blood Hawk Troop¡¯s Battle Will could be considered as refined and powerful. Butpared to the Nine Nether Troop, it was slightlycking. So there weren¡¯t any fluctuations from Mu Chen¡¯s will. It had gone silent as it entered into the depths of the blood ocean of Battle Will.

    As the blood ocean of Battle Will surged, endless bloodlust poured into Mu Chen¡¯s mind along with endless scenes of ughter shing in his heart. These were the battles that the Blood Hawk Troop had gone through.

    But in Mu Chen¡¯s view, the Battle Will of the Blood Hawk Troop was still not sufficiently refined.

    urately speaking, it was because there hadn¡¯t been a Commander that couldmand the general situation because the Blood Hawk Troop wasmanded by several Commanders. Although it could increase the number of troops they could overallmand, there were still subtle differences so it was hard for them to have their Battle Will refined together.

    In order to refine the Battle Will, they would require a single Commander, just like how Mu Chenmanded the Nine Nether Troop.

    But if he wanted tomand the Battle Will of the Blood Hawk Troop, then he would first have to obtain the approval of the warriors.

    ¡°Entrust your Battle Will to me.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s will swiftly spread out in the ocean of Battle Will.

    His words had caused some ripples amongst the Blood Hawk Troop. After all, the warriors were from the Blood Hawk Hall and their Battle Will was their greatest reliance. Regardless of anything, letting a strangermand their Battle Will was a great taboo.

    Themotion in the Blood Hawk Troop was sensed by the Blood Hawk King. He immediately rolled his eyes and furiously roared, ¡°Do what King Mu says!¡±

    With Blood Hawk King¡¯s hor, the Blood Hawk Troop no longer hesitated and the vast Battle Will gushed out. Mu Chen¡¯s will had instantly spread out and fused together with that powerful Battle Will.

    An intense stench of blood had violently surged in Mu Chen¡¯s mind, it was extremely strong. If it was an ordinary expert, they would have probably been turned into a ughtering demon.

    But it did not affect Mu Chen. He had disregarded the endless stench of blood. With a will of his heart, a storm swept up in the blood ocean of Battle Will.

    Beams of crimson Battle Will shot out from the blood ocean of Battle Will and the stench of blood was spreading throughout this region.

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart had gone silent andpletely fused into the blood sea of Battle Will, sensing the stench of blood and the battles that the Blood Hawk Troop had gone through in the past...

    The expression of every single warrior of the Blood Hawk Troop had turned solemn as their eyes flickered. At this moment, they could feel an invisible hand forcefully pooling their Battle Will together. That hand seemed to be huge and powerful. It could bring forth their power to the limits.

    It was the will from Mu Chen.

    They had never sensed such a powerful will before, not a single one of their Commanders could achieve such a powerful will.

    The warriors of the Blood Hawk Troop had blocked out all interferences from the outside world. They felt the eases that only required them to continuously unleash their Battle Will from themselves as the huge hand pooled their Battle Will together and then explode with a greater power.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    The blood ocean of Battle Will violently overturned and the Blood Hawk King¡¯s countenance changed at this sight, since he could sense the Blood Hawk Troop¡¯s Battle Will swiftly rising.

    Not a single Commander in the past couldmand the Blood Hawk Troop¡¯s Battle Will to this height!

    This was what a true Battle Will genius meant!

    Only in the hands of a Battle Will genius, could the Battle Will of a power be powerful and destroy all obstacles!

    The Blood Hawk King lightly sighed as he looked at Nine Nether in envy and bitterly smiled. ¡°You truly have brought a pretty good fellow back this time.¡±

    Nine Nether lightly smiled with traces of pride on her cool expression. Back then, when Mu Chen arrived in the Great Havew Domain, no one was optimistic of him. But, in the end, the reality made everyone understand that they had misjudged him.

    The few Kings had also looked above the blood ocean of Battle Will that had countless beams of Battle Will shing together as the vast Battle Will endlessly undted in the space.

    With their keen perceptions, they could feel that in the depths of the undtions, there seemed to be something gradually taking form!

    A bloody light had filled this entire region.

    Liiii!

    Suddenly, a sharp hawk-like cry abruptly resounded throughout the horizon.

    The Blood Hawk King¡¯s body trembled as he balled his fists together with excitement on his face. The Mountain Splitting King, Spiritual Sword King and Great Cliff King also had splendour from their eyes.

    The warriors of the other troops had also suddenly raised their heads and fixed their gazes on the undting bloody light.

    At that ce where the bloody light was spreading out, an enormous Blood Hawk was slightly unfolding its wings, reaching a thousand feet, before pping them with astonishing Battle Will sweeping out in this region.

    That Blood Hawk was naturally the Spirit of Battle Will refined by the Blood Hawk Troop!

    The Mountain Splitting King and the rest had inhaled a chilled air as they exchanged looks with shock and excitement in their eyes.

    Mu Chen has actually managed to help the Blood Hawk Troop refine the Spirit of Battle Will!!

 Chapter 860 - Pseudo-Battle Will Spirit

    Chapter 860 - Pseudo-Battle Will Spirit

    Liii!

    The massive Blood Hawk hovered above the Blood Hawk Troop. Surging Battle Will swept out as it pped its wings, causing this entire region to violently tremble. Everyone could clearly feel that the power of the Blood Hawk Troop¡¯s Battle Will had far exceeded what it was before!

    This was the power of Battle Will Spirit!

    The Blood Hawk King raised his head and was stunned, while looking at the massive Blood Hawk. After a long while, he couldn¡¯t help trembling as excitement gushed on his face, making him look a little eerie.

    The Blood Hawk Troop that he had been nurturing for years had finally refined the Battle Will Spirit!

    The three Kings stood on the side with red eyes. Because they knew the great changes that would be brought to a troop that had refined the Battle Will Spirit.

    Although the Blood Hawk Troop had lost half of its warriors to the Skycroc Troop, the fighting power of the refined Battle Will Spirit was even stronger when the troop was at its peak.

    These changes made the hearts of the three Kings boil. In terms of power, their troops were stronger than the Blood Hawk Troop. Especially the Mountain Splitting King¡¯s Mountain Splitting Troop, whose troop could be ranked in the Top 3 amongst the Kings. Furthermore, the number of troop members had exceeded ten thousand. If they managed to refine the Spirit of Battle Will, their fighting power would definitely be astonishing.

    As they pondered about it, three uncontrobly heated gazes were directed towards the mountain peak, where a person was quietly sitting upon. That figure looked frail in the night sky, but no one, not even the Kings, dared to underestimate that figure.

    The Kings knew the terrifying potential he possessed to be able to assist other troops in forming the Spirit of Battle Will. He could definitely be called a Battle Will genius.

    Under their heated gazes, Mu Chen suddenly stood up from the mountain peak and looked at the massive Blood Hawk above the Blood Hawk Troop. He could feel that the Blood Hawk Troop¡¯s Battle Will waspletely under his control at the moment.

    If he was willing, he could immediately form the Battle Will of the Nine Nether Troop as well. That way, the Battle Will of the two troops would be under his control and the power he could unleash would definitely be stronger than before.

    However, this attempt had made Mu Chen understand that he did possess the ability to help other troops form their Battle Will.

    Mu Chen gently waved his sleeves and saw the massive Battle Will Spirit above the Blood Hawk Troop shatter into bloody sparkles and reformed into an ocean of Battle Will.

    With a move of his body, he had appeared before the Kings. When the Kings saw his arrival, they immediately cupped their fists and appeared to be even more courteous than before.

    Before they could even speak, Mu Chen looked at the Blood Hawk King. ¡°Blood Hawk King, don¡¯t be in a rush to thank me. That¡¯s because, urately speaking, the Blood Hawk Troop has not refined the genuine Battle Will Spirit yet.¡±

    The Blood Hawk King and the rest of the Kings looked at Mu Chen in puzzlement.

    Mu Chen bitterly smiled. ¡°Under my involvement, the Blood Hawk Troop has truly formed the Battle Will Spirit. But the requirement is that it has to be under mymand. If my will was removed from it, there¡¯s no way that the Blood Hawk Troop can rely on themselves to maintain the Battle Will Spirit.¡±

    The smile on the Blood Hawk King¡¯s face froze, before he bitterly smiled. Mu Chen was not the Commander of his Blood Hawk Troop, so he naturally couldn¡¯t follow the Blood Hawk Troop. If that really happened, then it would be confusing to know who the Blood Hawk Troop belonged to.

    And it was practically impossible for the Blood Hawk King to find someone like Mu Chen to stay in his small Blood Hawk Hall.

    Seeing the Blood Hawk King and the rest were slightly disappointed. Mu Chen smiled again. ¡°Although you guys cannot maintain the genuine Battle Will Spirit by yourselves, you can still manage to refine the Pseudo-Battle Will Spirit with your power.¡±

    ¡°Pseudo-Battle Will Spirit?¡± The Blood Hawk King and the various other Kings exchanged looks. What is that? Can it be that the Battle Will Spirit is also ssified between genuine and fake?

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°My previous actions aren¡¯t useless. I have sealed the imprint of that Battle Will Spirit in the minds of every single warrior. So, in the future, they can rely on that imprint to form the Battle Will Spirit. However...it does not depend on the Blood Hawk Troop themselves to refine the Battle Will Spirit, so in terms of power, it is naturally weaker than the genuine one. Therefore, I have named it the Pseudo-Battle Will Spirit.¡±

    The faces of the various Kings were filled with shock, since this was the first time they had heard of a Battle Will Spirit being formed with an external force. But Mu Chen¡¯s words had made them feel relieved. Regardless of the Battle Will Spirit being real or fake, it was fine as long as it could be used. They did not dare to wish to be able to ascend the sky in a single step.

    ¡°Furthermore, this imprint of mine cannot be endlessly used. The Spiritual Energy in the imprint will be used up and dissipate, so I need to replenish it periodically.¡± Mu Chen shrugged.

    The Blood Hawk King and the rest had cold beads of sweat covering their faces, since the imprint still needed to be replenished... It looked like, in the future, if they wished for the Battle Will Spirit¡¯s imprint to besting, they definitely couldn¡¯t offend Mu Chen.

    Seeing their faces, Mu Chen scratched his head. ¡°Taking the shortcut can¡¯t be avoided. If the few of you aren¡¯t satisfied with it, then we can forget about this matter...¡±

    ¡°¡°No way!¡±¡±

    The Mountain Splitting King, Spiritual Sword King and Great Cliff King all spoke out at the same time. They looked at each other, before the Mountain Splitting King said, ¡°King Mu is being too humble. Although the Pseudo-Battle Will Spirit is not as powerful to the genuine one, there¡¯s still no troop that wouldn¡¯t want such a thing. Therefore, we have to trouble King Mu for this matter.¡±

    ¡°I will remember this favour in my heart. In the future, if King Mu needs my help, feel free to let me know.¡± The Great Cliff King, who had always been silent, had spoken out in a solemn voice with his fists cupped together.

    Mu Chen waved his hand upon hearing them. ¡°We¡¯re all from the Great Havew Domain. It¡¯s natural for us to help each other. Since the three of you are willing, then I will try my best to refine the Battle Will Spirit for your three troops as well. But I have a request that I need to seek your approvals for.¡±

    ¡°King Mu, pray tell!¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°I just wish that I can borrow your troops in crucial moments.¡±

    Mu Chen already knew that he could resonate with the other troops. So that meant that in crucial moments, he couldmand the Battle Will of their troops. However, he had to seek the approval of the four Kings before the warriors of those troops would acknowledge him and allow him tomand their Battle Wills. Regardless of anything, those troops weren¡¯t part of the Nine Nether Troop and did not belong to him.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, the Kings were stunned, before they exchanged looks and smiled. ¡°No problem. Furthermore, if it reallyes to that, we should be encountering a dangerous situation. At that time, as long as King Mu is capable of it, our troops are yours tomand.¡±

    Their replies were straightforward, since they knew that Mu Chen could, at best, borrow their troops and not seize them. After all, those troops were painfully nurtured by them and only heeded their orders. As long as they did not agree to it, Mu Chen could not keep them in the dark andmand their troops despite his Battle Will talent.

    Therefore, handing their troops over to Mu Chen at those crucial moments were within their ranges of eptance. In any case, it could be the remuneration for Mu Chen helping them to refine the Pseudo-Battle Will Spirit.

    Seeing their approvals, Mu Chen nodded his head with a smile. He did not have other motives and only wanted tomand their troops at the crucial moments to increase their fighting strength.

    After knowing that the other peak forces also had geniuses that could refine the Battle Will Spirit, Mu Chen had taken precautions. The Nine Nether Troop had only been expanding in the past year, so it was still insufficient in terms of numbers and, generally speaking, the power of a Battle Will Spirit was highly rted to the quantity of the troop.

    But it was clearly impossible for the Nine Nether Troop to expand at this moment. Furthermore, it could not suddenly bring up the power of the entire troop. Therefore, Mu Chen had no choice but to ce his thoughts on the elite troops of the other Kings.

    Although it would be more troublesome and harder for him tomand other troops, Mu Chen had no other better alternatives at this moment. In the Fallen Battlefield that was filled with danger, he could only rely on himself.

    ¡°We will be slightly slowing down our speed of searching for ruins for the next two days. Wait till I refine the Battle Will Spirit of the three remaining troops, we¡¯ll go big.¡± Mu Chen looked at everyone.

    The Mountain Splitting King nodded and briefly paused, before saying, ¡°I have received some news over the past two days that¡¯s rted to the Battle Will genius of the Sky Profound Pce.¡±

    Hearing his words, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze froze.

    ¡°That fellow has been pretty infamous in the Fallen Battlefieldtely. Because any force that¡¯s run into him would be blood-bathed with not even 10% of them able to escape...¡±

    The Mountain Splitting King looked at Mu Chen and continued, ¡°Furthermore, ording to my news, that fellow seems to be searching for your traces.¡±

    ¡°The Sky Profound Pce...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was calm as he nodded his head. He had a deep enmity with the Sky Profound Pce. Since that fellow was from the Sky Profound Pce, it wasn¡¯t strange for that guy to be after him.

    ¡°Furthermore...there is also some news about the Battle Will genius of the Divine Pavilion. Many formidable forces have been defeated by her in the past few days. ording to my intuition, it¡¯s highly possible that she is after you, too.¡±

    Mu Chen lightly knitted his brows. It¡¯s a little troublesome to be eyed at by two Battle Will geniuses, but...

    Huff.

    Mu Chen spat out a mouthful of air. The calmness in hisughter beamed with a self-confidence that made others raise their brows.

    ¡°If they¡¯re after me, then let theme. At that time, I won¡¯t mind letting them understand the feeling of kicking against a metal te.¡±

    After all these years, he had seen too many geniuses. But in the end, he had no fear. It was so in the past, and so it will be in the future.

 Chapter 861 - Death Ruin

    Chapter 861 - Death Ruin

    Mu Chen spent two days to help the three Kings¡¯ troops to form their Pseudo-Battle Will Spirit, and the price of doing so was him being in a weakened state for a full day.

    Refining the Battle Will Spirit did not exhaust Spiritual Energy, but one¡¯s will. The requirement to control myriads of will was high and this was also the reason why there were so many powerful experts but not every one of them couldmand Battle Will.

    Connecting to the Battle Will of the four troops and leaving an imprint in the minds of every single warrior was definitely not easy. So when Mu Chenpleted this, he was in a weakened state for a full day, before he gradually recovered.

    ...

    After Mu Chen had recovered the next day, the first thing the four Kings gave was their gratitude as they showed unprecedented courteousness. That¡¯s because when Mu Chen was in his weakened state yesterday, they had all tested the might of the Pseudo-Battle Will Spirits. Although they couldn¡¯t bepared to genuine Battle Will Spirits, they still allowed the strength of their troops to rise.

    Thus, after they had personally tasted the sweetness, they naturally knew the importance of Mu Chen. They naturally had to get close to such a person. Otherwise, their troops would be reverted back the moment the imprints were used up.

    When Nine Nether saw their attitudes beside Mu Chen, she couldn¡¯t help feeling amused andmentable. Back then, when she became a King in the Great Havew Domain, the Mountain Splitting King and the rest had not targeted her like the Blood Hawk King, but they all felt disdain in their hearts. After all, regardless of her age or strength, she was still insufficient to be granted a King title.

    Now that Nine Nether wasn¡¯tparable to the past and her strengthparable to the other Kings, she was clear that it could, at most, let the Mountain Splitting King and the rest not to have contempt for her. But it was still impossible for thetter to be courteous to her.

    But right now, even someone as prideful as the Mountain Splitting King was being courteous to their Nine Nether Troop and did not dare to offend them. All these changes originated from Mu Chen.

    Perhaps that youth did not possess astonishing strength, but he had relied on his own means and made experts like the Mountain Splitting King to take the initiative to make friends with him.

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to be so courteous. We¡¯re all from the Great Havew Domain, so we naturally have to help each other in this Hunting War.¡± In response to the four Kings being courteous, Mu Chen had also politely replied.

    When the four Kings saw how polite Mu Chen was and not acting arrogant because he had grasped such an important thing like the imprint, they felt more at ease in their hearts and their expression turned even more gentle.

    ¡°Haha. King Mu, we have been slowing down our speed for the past few days, so shall we go all-out now?¡± The Mountain Splitting Kingughed as his words clearly implied that it was Mu Chen¡¯s decision to make.

    Hearing that, Mu Chen briefly pondered, before saying, ¡°How¡¯s the current situation in the Fallen Battlefield?¡±

    Since he had focused all of his energy to refine Battle Will Spirits for the past few days, he did not pay much attention to the situation in the Fallen Battlefield.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting increasingly intense.¡± The Mountain Splitting King¡¯s face turned solemn as he continued, ¡°We are all making our way towards the depths of the Fallen Battlefield. So, generally speaking, the further we go, we will encounter the more powerful forces. If a battle breaks out, it will definitely be a huge one. ording to our information, over a hundred forces have been destroyed in the past few days... Notcking top forces in the list as well.¡±

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes. The top forces could already be considered as a considerable force in the Northern Region, but they were still annihted. So he couldn¡¯t imagine how brutal the battle was right now.

    ¡°Any news regarding the Great Havew Domain?¡± Mu Chen asked.

    ¡°The Fallen Battlefield is too vast, so there¡¯s a limit to the information that we can gather. So we are unsure of the others¡¯ situations.¡± The Spiritual Sword King replied as he shook his head.

    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the Fallen Origin Pellets are still insufficient.¡±

    Although they had borrowed the power of the Spiritual Compass and obtained over ten thousand Fallen Origin Pellets, it was said that any single Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury would require tens of thousands or even more Fallen Origin Pellets just for a singleyer of the seal. Therefore, the amount of Fallen Origin Pellets was still far from sufficient in their hands.

    ¡°Right now, the Fallen Origin Pellets that can be refined from Grade-3 Ruins is too little. So we need higher graded ruins.¡± Nine Nether spoke with her brows furrowed. Generally speaking, a Grade-3 Ruin could refine a few hundred Fallen Origin Pellets. If it was the start of the Hunting War, it was definitely a considerable amount. But right now, this amount was a little insufficient. In addition, they had a few troopsbined together, so they wouldn¡¯t get much after splitting it up.

    Although, with the Spiritual Compass, it could be filled up with the amount of Grade-3 Ruins that they could discover, the worth of Grade-3 Ruins was still too low and the treasures left in them couldn¡¯t tempt the heart of the few Kings.

    ¡°Higher graded ruins...¡±

    Mu Chen fell into thoughts. Above the Grade-3 Ruins would be Grade-2 Ruins. The Grade-2 Ruins were truly extraordinary, since they had fortunately encountered one in the past. Despite paying some price for it, even with them joining hands together, the harvest was delightful. Just a single ruin could beparable to ten Grade-3 Ruins. Not to mention any treasures, just the Fallen Origin Pellets that could be refined along had reached thousands.

    But despite the ample harvest that¡¯s contained in a Grade-2 Ruin, it was too hard to find. Some time ago, they had only managed to find one with the help of the Spiritual Compass.

    In the current Fallen Battlefield, as long as there was news of any Grade-2 Ruins, it would probably cause countless forces to surge over.

    ¡°If it is about higher graded ruins... I wonder if you guys have heard of the news that¡¯s been spreading around over these past two days?¡± The Great Cliff King, who had remained silent, suddenly spoke out.

    ¡°Oh?¡± The Mountain Splitting King and the rest were stunned, their brows knitted together. ¡°Are you perhaps talking about the Death Ruin that has been making waves for the past two days?¡±

    ¡°Death Ruin?¡± Mu Chen asked in doubt, since he had no idea about it.

    ¡°Recently, in the northwestern region of the Fallen Battlefield, a ruin had been discovered. It¡¯s said that till now, no one has managed to make it out alive, so it was named the Death Ruin.¡± Nine Nether exined.

    ¡°Now, the news of the Death Ruin has been spreading out, which aroused the interest of many powerful forces. That¡¯s because, ording to their spections, the Death Ruin might be a Grade-1 Ruin.¡±

    ¡°Grade-1 Ruin?!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s pupils suddenly, uncontrobly narrowed. They were ruins a level beneath Earth Sovereign Realm Treasuries. In the past, he had tried to rely on the Spiritual Compass, but not a single Grade-1 Ruin had been found. So one could see how hidden those ruins were.

    ¡°That¡¯s the news. But we¡¯re unsure if it is a Grade-1 Ruin. After all, in this damnable Fallen Battlefield, anything can happen. No one knows what can be obtained inside. But...¡±

    The Mountain Splitting King paused voice, before looking at Mu Chen. ¡°It¡¯s said that this Death Ruin seems to have traces left behind by Battle Formation Masters...¡±

    Battle Formation Masters?!

    Mu Chen¡¯s countenance drastically changed as a fire burned in his eyes. Battle Formation Master? That was a legendary existence that was exceedingly rare in the Great Thousand World. He didn¡¯t know if it could allow him to be a genuine Battle Formation Master. Even if he could control Battle Will, he had only stepped on the surface level and still had to rely on himself to probe around.

    Nine Nether seemed to have expected Mu Chen¡¯s response and said, ¡°It¡¯s said that someone found bones of a massive army. Therefore, they spected that the Death Ruin must¡¯ve been left behind by a Battle Formation Master.¡±

    Mu Chen gradually calmed his heart, before nodding his head a long whileter. The Death Ruin might be extremely tempting, but the dangers that were held within it were unimaginable. Therefore, even a decisive person like him couldn¡¯t help hesitating.

    If it was just their Nine Nether Pce alone, Mu Chen would naturally give it a try. After all, the temptation of a Battle Formation Master was pretty significant to him. However, the other Kings were present here as well. Therefore, Mu Chen was not sure if they were willing to make such a huge risk for a mere rumour.

    Although they had not seen the Death Ruin personally, it¡¯s definitely not a benevolent ce for it to possess such an ominous name.

    ¡°If you¡¯re interested in the Death Ruin, then make your decision fast. ording to rumours, the Battle Will geniuses of the Sky Profound Pce and Divine Pavilion are rushing towards the Death Ruin. If I have not guessed incorrectly, they should be heading there because of the news about the Battle Formation Master.¡± Nine Nether lightly smiled as her voice provoked the temptation in Mu Chen¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Haha. If King Mu is interested, we will naturally follow you. With the Battle Will Spirits of our four troops, we should have the strength to protect ourselves, no matter how dangerous the Death Ruin is.¡± Seemingly to know about the hesitation in Mu Chen¡¯s heart, the four Kings exchanged a look as they smiled.

    ¡°Furthermore, we have not seen how formidable a Grade-1 Ruin is, so we naturally have to go take a look.¡±

    Hearing their words, Mu Chen finally felt heavily relieved. If it was their Nine Nether Pce alone, it would be extremely dangerous. But with the support of the four Kings, their safety could be greatly increased. This was probably because he helped them refine the Battle Will Spirits for their troops, giving them a favour. Otherwise, the four Kings would probably be unwilling to be involved with the unknown.

    But, regardless, since the four Kings had all agreed to it, then they could ce the Death Ruin as their objective.

    Mu Chen slowly balled his hands as a me surged in the depths of his ck pupils.

    Battle Formation Master... He¡¯s looking forward to it now and hoped that the Death Ruin wouldn¡¯t disappoint him.

 Chapter 862 - Zhantai Liuli

    Chapter 862 - Zhantai Liuli

    The Death Ruin was located at the northwest region of the Fallen Battlefield, some distance away from Mu Chen¡¯s location. So, after making a decision, they had immediately set out without any hesitation.

    Because of the limitation of time, they had practically travelled at top speed. Along the way, the Spiritual Compass had detected quite a number of ruins and even a Grade-2 Ruin. But Mu Chen couldn¡¯t be bothered with them, since his mind had been fixed on the Death Ruin.

    urately speaking, it was the news that regarded the Battle Formation Master.

    In the current Great Thousand World, the number of Battle Formation Masters were extremely few in number. Therefore, any news with regards to Battle Formation Masters was extremely rare. Thus, anyone that wished to be a Battle Formation Master definitely wouldn¡¯t let this chance go.

    The two other Battle Will geniuses probably had the same idea as well. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be rushing there.

    Therefore, since Mu Chen had the same idea as well, he travelled at the limit of his speed, rushing towards the Death Ruin that was surrounded by more people as time passed.

    However, despite Mu Chen¡¯s party travelling at their top speed, it was already the evening of the second day when they arrived in the northwestern region.

    Northwest Region

    When Mu Chen¡¯s party step foot into this region, they felt that this region was darker than the rest. However, the amount of people here far exceeded any other regions.

    Around the sky, there were parties of all sizes making their way over, before making their way into the depths of the northwestern region like bolts of lightning.

    Those people were naturally here for the Death Ruin. Although it was an extremely ominousnd, the news of it being a Grade-1 Ruin had caused many forces to lose their rationale.

    After all, the treasures, Divine Arts, artifacts and all the other precious items left in a Grade-1 Ruin were tempting to any expert beneath the Earth Sovereign Realm.

    When Mu Chen saw how bustling the northwestern region was, he couldn¡¯t help knitting his brows. He had clearly not expected that the Death Ruin to cause such greatmotion.

    Although the situation was a little messy, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t too over concerned about it. Their party was huge and powerful, four allied elite troops and four Sixth Grade Sovereigns. This formation could already beparable to the entire power of a top force.

    With such a great force and power, they had the qualifications to fight with anyone, regardless of the situation.

    Mu Chen looked towards the distance that was enveloped in a darkness that made others feel suppressed. However, it did not make Mu Chen feel fearful. He merely lightly smiled in response.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. How can our Great Havew Domain be left out from such a grand matter? Let us go take a look at how many havee for the Death Ruin.¡±

    As he spoke, he took the first step in moving out with Nine Nether, the other Kings and the four elite troops quickly following up as they turned into streaks of light beams that covered the sky.

    Themotion caused by Mu Chen¡¯s party had made many people¡¯s faces change, before opening a path for them. No one dared to obstruct them. When they looked towards the distance, there were whispers that rang out in this region.

    ¡°It looks like the Great Havew Domain...¡±

    ¡°Can it be that the leading figure is Mu Chen, whose name has been spreading like wildfire recently? I never expected that he have rushed here as well.¡±

    ¡°There are rumours of news rting to Battle Formation Masters in the Death Ruin, and Mu Chen seems to be able tomand Battle Will. So, it¡¯s natural that he wouldn¡¯t let such an opportunity go.¡±

    ¡°Keke. The Battle Will geniuses of the Sky Profound Pce and Divine Pavilion are already here, they have been searching for Mu Chen for some time now. I didn¡¯t think that he would send himself up to their doorsteps.¡±

    ¡°I have seen the battles of innumerable experts, but it¡¯s the first for a battle between Battle Will geniuses. Looks like my horizon will be widened this time.¡±

    ¡°This trip to the Death Ruin looks interesting, now.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ......

    In the depths of the Northwest Region

    A patch of darkness had covered the entire region, as if light had been devoured by the darkness. As the darkness surged, it made others feel fearful. This was the location of the Death Ruin.

    At this moment, the surroundings of this ruin of darkness were extremely bustling, with endless beams of light streaking over from the distance andnding in this location.

    Some powerful forces had upied locations closer to the Death Ruin. So if anything happened, they could grasp the initiative, whereas those weaker forces were towards the rear and did not dare to seize any favourable spots.

    In this ce, those that were stronger naturally had better treatment.

    All the other forces were looking around, gauging and estimating the strength of the other forces.

    But the majority of those gazes were directed at the few peaks up ahead with fear filled in their eyes.

    The ones that upied those peaks were peak forces, each having a strong force that had formations that left others in fear.

    Amongst those, the peak towards the north only had several silhouettes. But those silhouettes all emanated powerful Spiritual Energy undtions that could be felt even from afar.

    However, they weren¡¯t the focus point of those gazes. Standing before them was a white-dresseddy that sat in a wheelchair. Her hair draped down her snow-white skin and oval face. Her appearance was extremely delicate and a feeble aura could be senseding from her. She was the Battle Will genius of the Divine Pavilion that had been deeply concealed.

    Zhantai Liuli.

    Although many people knew that Fang Yi was an outstanding pir in the Divine Pavilion, only those capable few knew that in terms of strength, Zhantai Liuli was probably stronger than Fang Yi in the Divine Pavilion.

    Although thetter was inferior to Fang Yi in terms of cultivation, her talent in Battle Will had far exceeded him. Even the Pavilion Master of the Divine Pavilion had once said that Zhantai Liuli could definitely be a Battle Formation Master. Such words had determined her outstanding status in the Divine Pavilion.

    But this hidden genius of the Divine Pavilion had disregarded all those gazes, with her calm pupils only looking at the Death Ruin that was enveloped by the darkness. Her gaze flickered, seemingly to be pondering something.

    There were several figures behind her that were all ¡®acquaintances¡¯ to Mu Chen. Not only was Fang Yi there, even Xu Ba, Fire Wolf Lord and Sky Bear Lord were present as well. The formation was also extraordinary.

    Beneath the peak, there was a figure that suddenly flew up, before speaking into Fang Yi¡¯s ears. Thetter¡¯s face had immediately turned dark, before he turned his head and said to everyone, ¡°The Great Havew Domain is here, Mu Chen is among them.¡±

    There weren¡¯t that many ripples in the eyes of that white-dresseddy. She lightly sighed for a brief moment, before she said in a soft voice, ¡°Lord Fang, the ruin before us is more important. Furthermore...there will be someone that will help us to gauge his ability.¡±

    Hearing her words, Fang Yi¡¯s expression changed, before he looked at a distant peak, and gently nodded his head.

    Whoosh!

    Not long after their conversation, sounds of wind being torn apart suddenly rang out from the rear as many forces turned around to see a massive army enveloping over like a storm, before all of their faces changed.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Great Havew Domain!¡±

    Amongst the countless exmations, the massive army had appeared in the sky, with Mu Chen, Nine Nether, the Mountain Splitting King and the three other Kings having appeared.

    Mu Chen swept his gaze out in this region, feeling the numerous powerful Spiritual Energy undtions and squinted his eyes. Looks like many powerful forces have been attracted by this ruin.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go there.¡±

    Swiftly, Mu Chen had determined a spot up ahead. Although it was filled with experts, they didn¡¯t fear them with the status of the Great Havew Domain in the Northern Region.

    The Mountain Splitting King and the rest nodded their heads, then waved their hands,manding the army andnded towards a massive peak from the sky.

    However, just when Mu Chen¡¯s party hadnded on that mountain, an ear-piercingughter had suddenly resounded throughout this region.

    ¡°Gentlemen, this is not a ce that just anyone cane to...¡±

    The countenance of the Mountain Splitting King and the rest turned cold as they eerily shifted their gazes towards a peak that was far away. They saw simrly powerful Spiritual Energy surges with innumerable silhouettes and powerful Spiritual Energy pressures emanating from their bodies as they stood towering before them.

    It was the Sky Profound Pce!

    Standing in front of that army was a ck-haired man donned in ck robes and bloodshot eyes. That person was smiling with his indifferent eyes narrowed towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°I am Xiao Tian of the Sky Profound Pce...¡±

    He licked his lips with his crimson tongue, then turned to Mu Chen and let out an eerie smile.

    ¡°I need to borrow your head.¡±

 Chapter 863 - Xiao Tian

    Chapter 863 - Xiao Tian

    ¡°I am Xiao Tian of the Sky Profound Pce...¡±

    ¡°I need to borrow your head for a while...¡±

    When theughter of that ck-robed man rang out, it caused many mours in this region to instantly turn silent. All sorts of gazes were looking at the party from the Great Havew Domain, where a slender silhouette stood with handsome features and an expression as calm as still water.

    The entire region instantly turned quiet, and the other forces had watched this scene from the side with splendour of interest in their eyes. They had heard of Mu Chen¡¯s name, a figure that hadpletely stabilised his position amongst the top of the Northern Region¡¯s younger generation after his battle with Fang Yi. So, at this moment, no one would doubt Mu Chen¡¯s ability.

    But, even if Mu Chen was strong, the ck-robed man that spoke out wasn¡¯t an ordinary figure. That¡¯s because he was the Battle Will genius of the Sky Profound Pce, Xiao Tian!

    In terms of strength, Xiao Tian couldn¡¯t be considered as outstanding with his cultivation at Fourth Grade Sovereign. But his other identity as a Battle Will genius made others not daring to underestimate him.

    That¡¯s because everyone was clear that if a Battle Will genius like Xiao Tian was tomand an elite troop, then they could explode forth with horrifying power.

    Being looked by all the gazes in this region, Mu Chen looked at Xiao Tian with his ck pupils. There weren¡¯t any ripples on his face. He was not angered by the provocation of thetter.

    ¡°Where did this foole from that dares to speak such impudent words. Do you believe this King won¡¯t p you to death here?¡± When the eerie voice rang out, the Blood Hawk King coldly looked at Xiao Tian with dense killing intent surging in his eyes. Xiao Tian actually daring to be so arrogant to provoke Mu Chen head-on had clearly made the Blood Hawk King extremely unhappy.

    ¡°Impudent words? Did you think that there¡¯s no one in my Sky Profound Pce?¡± A coldughter rang out behind Xiao Tian as a silhouette walked up. That familiar appearance had caused Mu Chen to be stunned because it was Liu Yan, who he, himself, forced to erupt his own body. But at this moment, Liu Yan had appeared and was viciously looking at Mu Chen.

    ¡°So it¡¯s Young Pce Master Liu Yan. Looks like Pce Master Liu was truly willing to pay to help you refine your physical body so quickly.¡± Mu Chen smiled towards Liu Yan.

    Liu Yan¡¯s face was ashened and his eerie gaze wished he could turn Mu Chen to ashes right now. In the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, his reputation had been destroyed by Mu Chen¡¯s hands, his physical body was destroyed as well. If it wasn¡¯t for his father paying a huge price, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to restore his physical body.

    ¡°Mu Chen, cut the crap here. If your Great Havew Domain wishes to muddle with the Death Ruin, then ask my Sky Profound Pce¡¯s opinion!¡± Liu Yan coldly said.

    Along with Liu Yan¡¯s words, four figures had appeared beside him. Those four figures were extremely robust, looking like metal towers that stood beside Liu Yan. The shadows from the four of them had enveloped Liu Yan.

    Naturally, their bodies had attracted the attention of others, which made the gazes of countless experts turn solemn, feeling oppressed by the astonishing Spiritual Energy emitted from the four figures.

    It was the Spiritual Energy pressure that belonged to Sixth Grade Sovereigns.

    ¡°So it¡¯s the Seven Heavenly Generals of the Sky Profound Pce.¡± The Mountain Splitting King looked at the four towering figures and sneered as his gaze became filled with disdain. ¡°What about it? With just these four rear-ranking figures of the Seven Heavenly Generals, you dare to obstruct my Great Havew Domain?¡±

    ¡°Hmph. What a huge tone, did you think that you, Mountain Splitting King, are invincible? I want to see if you are as tough as your words!¡± A towering figure beside Liu Yan looked at the Mountain Splitting King with killing intent filling his eyes as he coldly said.

    ¡°Then,e and try me.¡± The Mountain Splitting Kingughed, then suddenly took a step forth as boundless Spiritual Energy swept out like a storm, instantly causing the sky to darken and the faces of countless experts to change. They must have sensed that the Mountain Splitting King¡¯s cultivation was currently at the pinnacle of the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    When those towering heavenly generals of the Sky Profound Pce felt the powerful Spiritual Energy pressureing from the Mountain Splitting King, their faces slightly changed, but there wasn¡¯t any fear. His figure had moved and was about to dash forth but was suddenly stopped by Mu Chen.

    Liu Yan coldly looked at Mu Chen and sneered, ¡°Mu Chen, you should know the current situation. If we start a battle here, I believe you guys won¡¯t be far from being out of the game.¡±

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes. If it was other times, he wouldn¡¯t mind fighting even with Sky Profound Pce¡¯s formation. But he couldn¡¯t do that at this moment. With so many experts gathered here, it might cause a group of wolves to bite him. Right now, he still couldn¡¯t casually start a battle with the Sky Profound Pce.

    ¡°Haha. Brother Liu Yan, why don¡¯t we join force and get rid of the Great Havew Domain first?¡± When Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was flickering, a lightughter rang out in this region, causing the countenance of all the forces to change, before shifting their gazes towards the peak that was upied by the Divine Pavilion.

    On that peak, Fang Yi was looking at Mu Chen with a smile-yet-not-a-smile expression.

    When all the other forces saw this scene, their hearts throbbed. Could it be that the Divine Pavilion and Sky Profound Pce were going to join forces to deal with the Great Havew Domain? If this matter spreads out, it would definitely cause a huge ripple.

    Mu Chen coldly looked at Fang Yi and indifferently said, ¡°A stray dog also dares to bark here? Looks like the thousand mile pursuit in the past didn¡¯t seem to be enough for you.¡±

    Fang Yi and Xu Ba¡¯s gazes turned cold as they eerily looked at Mu Chen.

    ¡°If you guys want to join forces, then go ahead. But I believe that even if my Great Havew Domain perishes here, you guys will apany us as well!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes suddenly burst forth with an ominous glint as his voice became filled with ferocity.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s ferocious gaze, Fang Yi¡¯s pupils had slightly narrowed. With the Great Havew Domain¡¯s current formation, if they were to go all-out, even they would have to pay a huge price.

    ¡°Gentlemen, my Divine Pavilion has no wish to fight with you right now. Our enmity will be settled in the future. Right now, you guys should deal with your enmity with the Sky Profound Pce, first.¡± A gentle voice had suddenly rang out. The gentleness in the voice had dissipated the tense atmosphere.

    Mu Chen directed his gaze at the source of the voice and saw a white-dresseddy in a wheelchair. Thetter¡¯s elegant appearance made him briefly stunned. Shortly after, his gaze flickered and saw through thetter¡¯s identity. That must be the Battle Will genius of the Divine Pavilion.

    But thisdy clearly did not wish to fight with the Great Havew Domain right now, allowing the Sky Profound Pce to step out. This way, she could watch as the tigers fight.

    The girl might seem weak, but she was definitely not an easy person.

    ¡°Mu Chen, don¡¯t make such a firm act before me. If you really want to fight with our Sky Profound Pce, the inheritance of the dead Battle Formation Master in the Death Ruin will then have nothing to do with you.¡± Liu Yan coldly sneered.

    ¡°What do you want, then?¡± Mu Chen said as he smiled.

    Liu Yan looked at Xiao Tian. Thetter grinned and the blood veins were climbing in his eyeballs as he gave a frantic smile at Mu Chen with his eyes narrowed. ¡°I heard you can also refine the Battle Will Spirit.¡±

    He turned to look at Mu Chen. ¡°If you guys want to have a share of this Death Ruin and don¡¯t want to fight with my Sky Profound Pce right now, it¡¯s simple. Let me see if you are qualified.¡±

    ¡°If you think that you are qualified, thene and give it a try.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils indifferently looked at Xiao Tian as a cold arc rose on the corner of his lips. He wasn¡¯t surprised by Xiao Tian¡¯s words, since he had targeted him right from the start.

    But since thetter wanted to vent their hatred out on him, how could he not wish to kill the chicken and warn the monkey? Mu Chen had noticed the covetous gazes. If he didn¡¯t reveal a little of his strength, he wouldn¡¯t be able to intimidate them.

    Therefore, Xiao Tian¡¯s actions were just as Mu Chen had thought from a certain degree.

    ¡°Haha. Wait till I remove your head from your neck, you won¡¯t still have that smile.¡± Xiao Tianughed but everyone could hear the killing intent and brutality behind hisughter.

    Mu Chen calmly looked at theughing Xiao Tian. Thetter had gradually retracted hisughter from being looked by Mu Chen, but his eyes were like a venomous snake that looked at him.

    The two of them intertwined their gazes and the killing intent had practically caused the temperature in this region to drop.

    In this region, countless forces had interest beaming from their eyes. That¡¯s because, judging from the current situation, it seemed like the Battle Will genius from the Great Havew Domain and Sky Profound Pce were about to fight.

    The grandeur of the confrontation between Battle Will geniuses definitely surpassed those on the same level.

    ¡°I will kill all the warriors under yourmand!¡±

    Xiao Tianughed as a chilling light shot from his eyes. He raised his hand, before waving it down with his eerie voice that resonated throughout this region.

    ¡°Sky Profound Division, show yourselves!¡±

    Boom!

    Along with Xiao Tian¡¯s roar, the entire region suddenly trembled and everyone was shocked to see a terrifying Battle Will soaring into the sky from Xiao Tian¡¯s rear.

    In that instant, the entire region had changed colours!

 Chapter 864 - Sky Profound Division

    Chapter 864 - Sky Profound Division

    Boom!

    A boundless ocean of Battle Will swept out like a storm. The Battle Will was so extremely powerful that even Sixth Grade Sovereign experts had slight changes to their faces.

    ¡°What stunning Battle Will!¡±

    Even the Blood Hawk King, Mountain Splitting King and the remaining Kings had solemn expressions. Although Xiao Tian was slightly insane, they were speechless about his strength. It was no wonder why he was so confident and fearless of Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen had also squinted his eyes at this scene. The Battle Willmanded by Xiao Tian was probably the strongest he had seen in the Northern Region. Even those who he had met in the past could not bepared to him.

    Xiao Tian was indeed the Battle Will genius of the Sky Profound Pce!

    Under countless astonished gazes, Xiao Tian faced the sky andughed as he waved his hand. From the huge mountain behind him, countless figures soared into the sky, hovering over the horizon as the Battle Will that left innumerable experts shocked endlessly gushed from their bodies.

    This was the Sky Profound Divisionmanded by Xiao Tian.

    The massive amount filled thisnd, with terrifying Battle Will surging in this quietness. The entire troop was donned in silver armour that shone from the reflection of sunlight.

    A killing aura emanated from their bodies, testifying that this troop had experienced genuine deathmatches.

    Furthermore, what left them more shocked was the fact that, when roughly looking at it, the Sky Profound Division had vaguely reached around 15,000 in number. It was an amount that even the Mountain Splitting King¡¯s Mountain Splitting Troop was inferior to, inparison.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Sky Profound Division of the Sky Profound Pce, a troop that¡¯s been nurtured by the Sky Profound Pce for years and has been under Xiao Tian¡¯s control during the recent years!¡± The Mountain Splitting King spoke in a solemn voice as he looked at Mu Chen with worry in his eyes for the first time.

    Mu Chen gently nodded his head but he did not say anything. He waved his hand and the Nine Nether Troop behind him unleashed a thunderous roar without the slightest intention of retreating.

    Boom!

    The boundless Nine Nether Battle Will had spread out like an ocean. The power it held caused the faces of many experts to turn grave. But anyone could tell that because of the difference in quantity, the Battle Will of the Nine Nether Troop was inferior to the Sky Profound Division.

    ¡°Haha. You¡¯re intending to fight my Sky Profound Division with your Nine Nether Troop that¡¯s numbered at roughly 5,000? What a joke!¡± Xiao Tian mocked as he looked at the Nine Nether Troop behind Mu Chen. The majority of a battle between Battle Wills relied on the power of the troops, which was how outstanding the warriors were, and their numbers...

    This Sky Profound Division of his was something that had been nurtured for years by the Sky Profound Pce, exhaustingrge amounts of resources. Whereas the Nine Nether Troop was weak and feeble. Compared to the Sky Profound Division, it was a difference between day and night. Therefore, if they had truly fought, it would definitely be a crushing oue.

    Boom!

    Xiao Tian¡¯s character was ruthless and paranoid. So when he spoke his mockery, he did not give Mu Chen any chance. He suddenly formed seals with his hands. The vast Battle Will behind him soared into the sky, forming into myriads of light beams that looked like a storm that was enveloping towards Mu Chen.

    In the path of those light beams, space undted with energy fluctuations that made even the Sixth Grade Sovereigns wear grave expressions. Although Xiao Tian¡¯s cultivation was only at Fourth Grade Sovereign, even a Sixth Grade Sovereign would be extremely fearful after he gained control the Sky Profound Division.

    Mu Chen looked at the attack that was enveloping over from every direction with a slight furrow of his brows. His hand also formed seals and the boundless Battle Will ocean behind him undted and formed into a massive Battle Will barrier.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Countless Battle Will light beams mmed against the barrier, causing the massive barrier to swiftly copse before it shattered with a loud explosion.

    As the barrier shattered, the remaining light beams of Battle Will swept towards Mu Chen.

    Liii!

    A cold light shed in Mu Chen¡¯s pupils and a brilliant cry resounded between the heavens and earth. A massive Battle Will Spirit had immediately taken form in the ocean of Battle Will, both of its wings were like sharp des that swept out and instantly turned those violent Spiritual Energy fluctuations into sparkles of lights.

    Countless gazes were focused on the massive Nine Nether Bird Battle Will Spirit behind Mu Chen with shock shing in their eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Spirit of Battle Will? It really is powerful. It made the Nine Nether Troop¡¯s Battle Will greatly increase!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder why people are saying that only troops that have formed their Battle Will Spirit can be considered a real troop. So the Spirit of Battle Will is this powerful!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    All sorts of whispers echoed throughout the region. After all, there were too little troops that could form their Battle Will Spirit, so witnessing it at this moment had broadened their horizons.

    ¡°Haha. This is your Battle Will Spirit?¡± Xiao Tian mocked, looking at the massive Nine Nether Troop¡¯s Battle Will Spirit with an arc of ridicule hanging on the corner of his lips.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I will let you broaden your horizons!¡±

    Finishing his words, the Battle Will behind him had suddenly swept out as it frantically came together. It instantly caused huge cracks on the peak from the vast Battle Will, it was like an earthquake.

    Everyone had focused their gazes behind Xiao Tian. The sudden shadow that shrouded him had caused the faces of many experts to change from solemn to astonishment.

    A massive Battle Will python that was roughly a few thousand feet in size had formed, hovering over the horizon. The hisses had caused undtions in space and there were dazzling runes engraved on the body of the python, emanating astonishing undtions.

    That Battle Will python was even bigger than the Battle Will Spirit formed by Mu Chen. Comparing the two, there was also a difference in the Spiritual Energy undtions.

    ¡°This Mu Chen is truly overestimating his own abilities. His Nine Nether Troop only numbers around 5,000 and Xiao Tian¡¯s troop is three times his own. The Battle Will Spirit formed by the two of them is basically day and night.¡± On the peak of the Divine Pavilion, Fang Yi coldly sneered as he look at the two massive Battle Wills.

    Right in front of him, Zhantai Liuli slightly squinted her eyes. Furthermore, there was a hint of shock in her eyes when she looked at Mu Chen¡¯s Battle Will Spirit.

    ¡°The Battle Will formed by Mu Chen has more than 4,000 runes... and Xiao Tian¡¯s Battle Will Spirit only has 6,000 runes...¡± Zhantai Liuli muttered to herself.

    Hearing her mutter, Fang Yi was briefly stunned, beforeughing, ¡°Looks like Mu Chen is determined to die.¡±

    Although they did not know what the runes meant, they could tell from Zhantai Liuli¡¯s expression that the higher number of runes should be more powerful.

    Zhantai Liuli did not pay attention to Fang Yi. She was looking at Mu Chen in astonishment.

    Perhaps the majority of the people were unfamiliar towards the power of Battle Will, it was so much so that most of them were at the initial stage inmanding Battle Will and would not know much about it. But ording to Zhantai Liuli¡¯s spections, perhaps not even Mu Chen or Xiao Tian knew the meaning behind the runes.

    But Zhantai Liuli had seen some information regarding them on an ancient text, so she knew that there were differences in power between Battle Wills, which was determined by the runes on the Battle Will Spirit. The runes were intimately rted to the Battle Will of a troop, so troops with more powerful Battle Wills could form more runes on the Battle Will Spirit.

    And judging from the current situation, the runes on Mu Chen¡¯s Battle Will Spirit was indeed inferior to Xiao Tian¡¯s, but Xiao Tian¡¯s troop was three times more than Mu Chen¡¯s...

    That meant that if they were both on the same level, Mu Chen would probably have suppressed Xiao Tian by now... which meant that Mu Chen¡¯sprehension on Battle Will was extraordinary.

    With just 5,000 members of the Nine Nether Troop and was able to form a Battle Will Spirit with over 4,000 runes. It was hard for even Zhantai Liuli.

    This Mu Chen does have some ability after all.

    ¡°Haha. Mu Chen, do you know the difference between us now? Even if wepare Battle Will Spirits, you¡¯re still inferior to me!¡± As the huge python coiled behind Xiao Tian, heughed, while looking at Mu Chen. That¡¯s because he could feel that the Battle Will Spirit formed by Mu Chen was inferior to his own, so the oue of this battle was clearly evident.

    Mu Chen¡¯s brows were knitted as he look at the python behind Xiao Tian, but there weren¡¯t any ripples in his eyes.

    ¡°What a detestful gaze, die!¡±

    Looking at Mu Chen¡¯s calm gaze, Xiao Tian¡¯s eyes surged with killing intent. That¡¯s because he wanted to see Mu Chen panic, not being so calm andposed!

    Therefore, he immediately let out a bark and the python behind him let out a hiss as the runes on it burst forth with radiance and the horrifying Battle Will spread out.

    Boom!

    The python had suddenly opened its mouth and a thousand-foot Battle Will breath was spat out, instantly melting space and was enveloping towards Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen¡¯s seals changed and the Nine Nether Battle Will Spirit let out a loud cry, before it swept out its wings like a shield to block the breath.

    Sizzle! Sizzle!

    In the instant of contact, sizzling sounds rang out as the Battle Wills shed. The runes on the wings of the Nine Nether Battle Will Spirit had gradually dimmed down.

    It was the sign of Battle Will being exhausted.

    Although the runes on the python had dimmed down as well, the speed of it dimming down was slower than the Nine Nether Troop¡¯s Battle Will Spirit. Judging from the looks of the current situation, it wouldn¡¯t take long before the Nine Nether Troop¡¯s Battle Will Spirit was at a disadvantageous position from the battle.

    The spectators also seemed to notice this scene and sighed. It looked like Mu Chen had kicked against a metal te this time.

    Behind Mu Chen, the brows of Nine Nether, the Mountain Splitting King and the rest were furrowed as the worry in their eyes deepened.

    Huff.

    But under their nervous gazes, Mu Chen had gently spat out a lump of white mist, before turning his head and smiled at the Blood Hawk King. His smile had caused the hearts of Nine Nether and the rest to jolt.

    ¡°Blood Hawk King, let me borrow your Blood Hawk Troop!¡±

 Chapter 865 - Borrowing a Troop

    Chapter 865 - Borrowing a Troop

    ¡°Blood Hawk King, let me borrow your Blood Hawk Troop!¡±

    When the Blood Hawk King had the rest heard Mu Chen¡¯s words, their hearts couldn¡¯t help trembling as they looked at Mu Chen in doubt. Thetter wanted to control the Battle Will of the Blood Hawk Troop at this moment?

    But, could he reallymand the Battle Will of the Blood Hawk Troop whilemanding the Nine Nether Troop? They¡¯re two entirely different Battle Wills.

    Although the Blood Hawk King and the rest weren¡¯t too knowledgeable about Battle Wills, they knew that if an ident urred when trying to control two different energies, it would cause them to bite back against the user.

    Although Mu Chen had helped them to form the Battle Will Spirits of their troops, it was done step-by-step and not multiple at once.

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Although they were puzzled in their hearts, the Blood Hawk King was still decisive and had immediately agreed. Thereafter, he waved his hand and the Blood Hawk Troop had whistled out like a bloody cloud, then hovered behind Mu Chen.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Mu Chen expressed his gratitude and did not speak anymore. He directed his sharp gaze towards the Blood Hawk Troop. Instantly, a thunderous roar had rung out in the hearts of the Blood Hawk Troop and a vast Battle Will swept out.

    Mu Chen split a part of his will from his heart into the vast Battle Will of the Blood Hawk Troop.

    ¡°This Mu Chen is actually trying to use the Blood Hawk Troop¡¯s Battle Will?!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s actions had caused amotion in this region, which was expected, and countless doubtful gazes shot at Mu Chen, while they felt disbelief.

    ¡°Is Mu Chen trying any attempt in a crisis?¡± Fang Yi frowned as he coldly sneered.

    ¡°He¡¯s not acting rash.¡± Before him, Zhantai Liuli gently shook her head, then focused on Mu Chen¡¯s figure with a smear of astonishment in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to control different Battle Wills. But it requires an extremely demanding level of control.¡±

    ¡°Then, can he achieve it?¡± Fang Yi¡¯s face was a little unsightly as he said.

    Zhantai Liuli answered, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but since Mu Chen is a calm person, he shouldn¡¯t be doing a meaningless act. Since he has chosen to do this, he must have some confidence.¡±

    Fang Yi¡¯s gaze turned dark, but he couldn¡¯t refute her. He had fought with Mu Chen and knew thetter¡¯s character. Doing something with no confidence wasn¡¯t something that Mu Chen would do.

    But wanting Fang Yi to admit it was clearly impossible. He would rather believe that Mu Chen was just trying to struggle. Although he did not hope for Xiao Tian to kill Mu Chen, he was willing to see thetter¡¯s reputation ruined.

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to control two Battle Wills? You¡¯re truly arrogant.¡± Xiao Tian¡¯s gaze was cold as he watched this scene as well with his eyes flickering. As a Battle Will genius, he knew how arrogant Mu Chen¡¯s current actions was. That¡¯s because even he would require a long time to control two Battle Wills, but Mu Chen didn¡¯t look to have a highpatibility with the Blood Hawk Troop.

    However, although he had said those words, his actions were even more ruthless. The python started to unleash some rampant attacks. Although the Nine Nether Troop¡¯s Battle Will was retreating, it had not been defeated yet.

    Rumble!

    The violent confrontation between the Battle Wills had swept out a storm in this region, causing this entire region to tremble.

    But even after the trembling, Mu Chen¡¯s figure had not swayed. He had closed both of his eyes, shutting out all interference from the outside world. His mind had controlled his will to swiftly fuse with the Blood Hawk Troop¡¯s Battle Will.

    He had closed his eyes for more than ten breaths, before slowly opening them with flickers of red light in the depths of his eyes.

    Boom!

    In that instant when Mu Chen opened his eyes, the Blood Hawk Troop¡¯s Battle Will had finally burst forth with bloody beams of light soaring into the horizon and started to intertwine.

    Countless astonished gazes watched this scene, but very quickly, their astonishments turned to shock as they realised that a massive blood eagle was unfolding its wings and the blood light was intertwined with runes spreading out on the eagle that had emanated a stunning Battle Will as well.

    Liiii!

    A brilliant hark-like cry echoed throughout this region and many forces couldn¡¯t help widening their mouths at the sight of the blood eagle, before inhaling chilled breaths a long time afterwards.

    Not only had Mu Chen managed to control the Blood Hawk Troop¡¯s Battle Will as well, he had even formed the Battle Will Spirit for the Blood Hawk Troop!

    Didn¡¯t that mean that Mu Chen was currently controlling two Battle Will Spirits at this moment?!

    ¡°That bastard, how is this possible?!¡± Fang Yi¡¯s face was pale and his gaze turned even more solemn. Mu Chen seemed to grow stronger every time they meet.

    ¡°Even forming the Battle Will Spirit for the Blood Hawk Troop as well...¡± A smear of astonishment shed in Zhantai Liuli¡¯s eyes as she looked at the Blood Hawk Troop¡¯s Battle Will and lightly said, ¡°There¡¯s a total of 3,000 runes on the Blood Hawk Battle Will Spirit. Although it¡¯s inferior to the Nine Nether Troop, it must probably be due to Mu Chen¡¯s control over the Blood Hawk Troop¡¯s Battle Will Spirit being inferior to the Nine Nether Troop.¡±

    ¡°But with the two Battle Will Spirits, he should be able to deal with Xiao Tian.¡±

    With the appearance of the Blood Hawk Battle Will Spirit, Xiao Tian¡¯s face had changed as well. He eerily looked at Mu Chen. ¡°I never thought that you would have some means after all!¡±

    Mu Chen indifferently looked at him without responding to his rubbish. His seals changed and the Blood Hawk Battle Will Spirit emitted a loud cry before appearing above Xiao Tian, while pping its wings. When it pped its wings, blood feathers were shot down, leaving marks on space.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Facing the attacks of the Blood Hawk Battle Will Spirit, Xiao Tian¡¯s face had turned dark. He did not dare to slow down in the slightest. The python had stopped unleashing attacks and swept its tail, shattering those blood feathers.

    When the Python Battle Will Spirit had stopped attacking, the Nine Nether Battle Will Spirit had immediately pounced forth, targeting the Python Battle Will Spirit along with the Blood Hawk Battle Will Spirit.

    Boom!

    The three Battle Will Spirits fought and, a brief momentter, both Mu Chen and Xiao Tian had cold sh of lights in their eyes. In the next moment, the three Battle Will Spirits had burst forth with violent Battle Wills and shed together.

    There weren¡¯t any fancy moves in this sh. They werepletelypeting on the power of Battle Wills. Earlier, the Python Battle Will Spirit was clearly stronger than the Nine Nether Battle Will Spirit. But with the Blood Hawk Battle Will Spirit joining in, the Python Battle Will Spirit was suppressed and both sides were locked in a match of exhaustion.

    Liu Yan¡¯s face had be extremely unsightly when he saw the situation being turned around by Mu Chen. He never expected that after facing such a dangerous situation, Mu Chen would still have some cards up his sleeves.

    ¡°That bastard!¡±

    Liu Yan gritted his teeth with rage ring in his heart. But there was nothing he could do.

    Rumble!

    Up in the sky, the three Battle Will Spirits violently fought and every sh would cause undtions in the surrounding space. In the end, the three Battle Will Spirits had shed at full force and exploded from the impacts under countless astonished gazes.

    The two sides actually fought on the same level!

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡±

    Xiao Tian¡¯s eyes had turned red at this scene. Although they had fought on equal levels, it was still extremely uneptable for him. He controlled the elite troop of the Sky Profound Divison, whereas Mu Chen only had a weak Nine Nether Troop. Even with the Blood Hawk Troop, the other party only had about 10,000 in number, which was still inferior to their Sky Profound Division. Therefore, the oue wasn¡¯t something that he had expected.

    ¡°In your hands, the troop is wasted.¡± Mu Chen indifferently nced at Xiao Tian and his calm voice had caused thetter¡¯s eyes to turn even more bloodshot.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    Xiao Tian roared and was about tomand the Sky Profound Divison to fight with Mu Chen again. However, Liu Yan had appeared beside him and had stopped him with a dark expression.

    Their Sky Profound Pce had received an order from his father to investigate the Death Ruin. If they suffered a heavy defeat together with the other party, they wouldn¡¯t have any more ability to carry out the mission.

    ording to Liu Yan¡¯s thoughts, he had only wanted to use Xiao Tian¡¯s ability to dampen Mu Chen¡¯s spirit before entering the ruin, ruining his reputation. He had no thoughts of unleashing a full battle.

    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with him again after entering the Death Ruin.¡± Liu Yan said towards Xiao Tian.

    Xiao Tian had a savage expression as he stared at Mu Chen with his eyes looking bloodshot, before brushing his sleeve and backing off.

    Mu Chen had only calmly watched this scene. Only after Xiao Tian had backed off. He coldly swept his gaze towards Fang Yi, before his cold voice resounded, ¡°Is there still anyone that doubts the qualifications of my Great Havew Domain?¡±

    The entire region was quiet, with no one daring to provoke Mu Chen at this moment, even the Sixth Grade Sovereigns had fear hidden in their eyes.

    Mu Chen had already established his might from this battle.

    Fang Yi¡¯s countenance was dark but he had not said anything.

    Seeing the silence in this region, Mu Chen did not speak any longer. He started to turn around and was about to return to the camp.

    Boom!

    But just when Mu Chen was about to turn around, a loud sound exploded forth. It was a yell that sounded like the painful howl of countless warriors. The killing intent filled in that roar had caused the heavens and earth to turn dark.

    The sudden changes had left everyone present to be startled, before they abruptly raised their heads to direct their shocked gazes towards the Death Ruin that was in the darkness.

    That abnormal roar seemed to being from the Death Ruin!

 Chapter 866 - Entry

    Chapter 866 - Entry

    Roar!

    The weird roar filled with endless suffering rang out from inside the Death Ruin. The despair in that voice made everyone feel their scalps going numb.

    Furthermore, that roar was apanied with endless roars that seemed to contain a bizarre energy that made this entire region darken.

    A suppressed feeling shrouded over.

    Outside the Death Rune, many experts had astonishment in their eyes as they looked at the darkness. Although they had yet to enter the Death Ruin, they had already started to feel how horrifying it was.

    ¡°These undtions...¡±

    Mu Chen had also suddenly squinted his eyes at this moment and looked at the Death Ruin in shock. That roar seemed to contain a special energy that wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to him. It was the energy of Battle Will.

    This Death Ruin must definitely be rted to Battle Formation Masters!

    A zing fire was lit in Mu Chen¡¯s heart as he fixed his gaze on the Death Ruin. It looked like themotion from the Death Ruin was affected by the intense battle earlier, thus causing something in the ruin to react to it.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered as he turned around to the Great Havew Domain and said, ¡°Looks like this Death Ruin is indeed rted to Battle Formation Masters. I have sensed undtions of Battle Will from it.¡±

    The countenance of Nine Nether, the Mountain Splitting King and the rest trembled. The Death Ruin was abnormal at this moment and they had confirmed the news of it being rted to Battle Formation Masters. So there would be a great danger that lies within, thus they had to be more cautious.

    ¡°When shall we move out?¡± Nine Nether asked with a low voice.

    ¡°Let us wait, first.¡± Mu Chen lightly shook his head. Although he had confirmed that the Death Ruin was rted to Battle Formation Masters, it had made him calm down, since being rash and standing out wouldn¡¯t benefit them in this sort of dangerousnd.

    Nine Nether and the rest had clearly also understood this factor as they nodded their heads. Thereafter, the groupnded on the peak and looked at the Death Ruin that was shrouded in darkness with their guards up.

    Along with the Great Havew Domain¡¯s party settling down, the abnormal roar in the Death Ruin had gradually weakened, before itpletely disappeared...

    After the Death Ruin had calmed down, the forces in this region had gradually started to stir up. The previousmotion proved that this Death Ruin wasn¡¯t normal and there was a high chance that it could be a Grade-1 Ruin.

    If they could enter first, then they would possess the initiative to refine arge amount of Fallen Origin Pellets. Therge amount of Fallen Origin Pellets that could be refined from a Grade-1 Ruin made them lick their lips.

    Furthermore, there must¡¯ve been Divine Artifacts, Divine Arts and all sorts of treasures left behind by the experts from the ancient period, which would make anyone¡¯s eyes turn red from greed.

    Therefore, under this temptation, the situation outside the Death Ruin, which was initially calm, started to restlessly stir as greed grew in the eyes of the other forces.

    Clearly, not just anyone could maintain their rationale under this temptation, along with anyone that had the mentality of being lucky in their hearts.

    Whoosh!

    As the restless atmosphere spread out, it hadsted for more than ten minutes before there were some forces that couldn¡¯t hold themselves back. Then, thousand silhouette had abruptly moved out, turning into streaks of light that burst towards the Death Ruin that was shrouded in darkness.

    Those thousand silhouettes were clearly from the same forces, with several powerful figures. Naturally, if one didn¡¯t have any ability in this sort of ce, they wouldn¡¯t dare to reveal the greed in their hearts.

    The atmosphere in this region was extremely restless, and now that those forces had taken the initiative to move out, it had instantly raised the restlessness to the limits. Immediately, there were more than ten forces that gritted their teeth and had moved out as well. They did not want to let others benefit first, and thus, resulting in the treasures in the Death Ruin to bepletely snatched away.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Along with more forces soaring into the sky, the entire region became extremely bustling. There were streaks of light that flew across the horizon from every direction. The scene was extremely spectacr.

    Mu Chen stood on the peak as he calmly watched those forces that were like moths flying into the me without any pity in his eyes. Greed was the greatest crime, and since they were greedy, they naturally had to pay the price for being greedy.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze swept out as he looked at the few other peaks. On those peaks, the Divine Pavilion and Sky Profound Pce¡¯s forces did not make a move, which was the same for those powerful forces as well. Clearly, they were waiting for the best opportunity to make their moves.

    Since those forces could stand towering over the Northern Region for so many years, they were naturallymendable.

    As Mu Chen¡¯s thoughts flickered, his gaze had returned to the Death Ruin and he could sense that along with the increasing number of people entering the Death Ruin, it had started to emanate violent Spiritual Energy undtions.

    Vaguely, there were explosions of ughtering Spiritual Energy ringing out.

    Those forces must have encountered some obstructions, but it wasn¡¯t out of Mu Chen¡¯s expectations. If those forces did not encounter any obstructions, then Mu Chen really wouldn¡¯t dare to enter it.

    After all, it would be strange for there to not be any obstacles, and with Mu Chen¡¯s cautiousness, he would naturally not go into something that defies logic. That¡¯s because there¡¯s a high probability of death.

    Rumble!

    Explosions of violent Spiritual Energy constantly rang out from the Death Ruin, and in the darkness that was within their sights, a chaotic battle had broken out.

    ¡°Almost.¡± After a along moment, Mu Chen suddenly spoke out. Just a moment ago, he had felt that the undtions of Battle Will had started to weaken in the Death Ruin.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    When Mu Chen finished his words, Zhantai Liuli had lightly spoken out from the mountain that the Divine Pavilion¡¯s party resided on.

    Boom!

    Along with her voice, boundless Spiritual Energy soared into the sky as numerous powerful troops whistled out, moving out like clouds covering the sky towards the Death Ruin.

    The Divine Pavilion had moved out.

    After the Divine Pavilion, the Sky Profound Pce had moved out as well. Clearly, Zhantai Liuli of the Divine Pavilion and Xiao Tian of Sky Profound Pce must have sensed it as well.

    ¡°Pretty quick.¡± Looking at those people, Mu Chen had lightly smiled, before looking at the Kings. ¡°Once we enter the Death Ruin, we definitely must not split up.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± The Kings did not refute his words and had all nodded their heads. They had the same thoughts as well. Venturing into such a dangerous ce, it was best for them to stick together so that they could guarantee the safety of theirpanions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Seeing their response, Mu Chen smiled. No longer hesitating he lightly waved his hand. His figure had burst out first with the Kings closely following and the four elite troops after them.

    They were like ck clouds that swept across the horizon. In just dozens of breaths, they had already appeared outside the Death Ruin that was shrouded in darkness. Darkness flowed in it, emitting endless coldness that would send chills to the hearts of others.

    However, the darkness did not obstruct the advancement of the army. On the contrary, the stunning aura of the huge formation swept out and had dissipated most of the darkness, vaguely revealing a darknd where innumerable bones could be seen on the ground...

    Mu Chen stared at those bones and his eyes narrowed as he noticed that the bones were all ced in the same posture, like stones that couldn¡¯t move them despite death.

    It was a troop.

    But even after their death, it was still a fearless and powerful troop.

    The Battle Formation Master that couldmand this troop was definitely extraordinary.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze zed as he looked towards the depths of the darkness. In the Death Ruin, there must¡¯ve been a Battle Formation Master that had died in it. If he could obtain that opportunity, who knows, he might be able to be a genuine Battle Formation Master!

    If he became a genuine Battle Formation Master, then his position in the Great Havew Domain would probably exceed the Kings!

    A heated thought shed in his heart and Mu Chen no longer hesitated. His figure had turned into a streak of light and burst forth, swiftly charging into the darkness with the massive army following like a current and everyone waspletely devoured by the darkness.

    When the Great Havew Domain, Divine Pavilion and the Sky Profound Pce¡¯s army had entered the Death Ruin, darkness surged in the deepest area of the ruin. Vaguely, there was a roar that didn¡¯t seem to belong to a human that was filled with destruction.

    The darkness rippled and there seemed to be a stone seat that appeared in the depths with a ck-armoured silhouette on it. His white hair was loosely draped, his eyes were crimson and filled with destruction.

    ¡°My battlefield...anyone that intrudes...die!¡±

    In the darkness, there seemed to be a hoarse voice that was filled with killing intent that eerily spread out.

 Chapter 867 - Zombie Army

    Chapter 867 - Zombie Army

    In the dark Death Ruin, a dense death aura swept throughout this region. The entire region was like a death realm that made one¡¯s blood run cold.

    Rustle!

    But today, the deathly-stillness in this Death Ruin was broken as countless people flocked over. The disorderly yells of battle made this Death Ruin extremely bustling.

    When Mu Chen had lead the Great Havew Domain¡¯s party into the Death Ruin, the pace of the party had been pushed to the limits, like a spear that couldn¡¯t he stopped, as they swiftly made their way deep into the Death Ruin.

    But under their swift entry, they quickly saw the obstruction in this Death Ruin. It was thousands of zombie warriors. Those warriors were donned in rotten armour and their bodies had all been mummified and looked like skeletons. Only crimson lights still flickered in their caved-in eye sockets, emanating an ominous aura that was simr to the destruction of all things.

    It was these zombie warriors that obstructed the invaders and boundless Spiritual Energy was emitting from their bodies as they fought an intense battle with the invaders.

    These warriors that were emitting a rotten aura all over their bodies had lost their rationale, like walking corpses that did not know of pain and fearlessly charged forth. Furthermore, their attacks were extremely coordinated, moving as one. The Spiritual Energy mixed with the rotten aura had fused together, bursting forth with an extremely powerful destructive power. There were many powerful forces that had fallen by their hands, since they were caught unprepared.

    ¡°These zombie warriors...¡±

    Mu Chen looked at the highly coordinated zombie warriors and his eyes narrowed. He exchanged a nce with Nine Nether and his gaze turned solemn. That¡¯s because they realised that the aura on these zombie warriors was actually the same as the senior from the Ancient Haven Pce that they had previously encountered in their first ruin.

    ¡°These warriors have all suffered the invasion of evil aura and had their bodies decayed. This is why they look like this now.¡± Nine Nether said.

    ¡°The Fiend n?¡± Hearing her exnation, the expressions of the Mountain Splitting King and the rest had be grave. Although the primordial war was a long time ago, they still knew how terrifying the Fiend ns were despite the passing of the ages. Those foreign invaders were themon enemy of all life forms in the Great Thousand World.

    ¡°Be cautious.¡±

    Mu Chen reminded before skimming forth. Behind him, the army had also received his orders and started to be on alert with boundless Battle Will rippling and their cautious gazes watching the surroundings.

    The massive army was like a storm that swept past. Perhaps it might¡¯ve been because their party was too powerful, but those zombie warriors did not obstruct them and allowed them to pass.

    But Mu Chen did not feel relieved when the zombie warriors let them pass and had inwardly tensed his heart. His gaze was also more alert as he watched the surroundings.

    But his alertness had quickly proven that he was right. When they swept through the darkness, violent Battle Will undtions suddenly burst from a cave of darkness. In the next instant, a current had swept out that was filled with a rotten scent.

    That current was a powerful Battle Will.

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes and his gaze had gathered towards the cave, where he saw a few thousand mummified figures rising as a boundless Battle Will rose. But that Battle Will did not give him a ring feel. It was filled with eerie death fluctuations instead.

    ¡°King Mu, you don¡¯t need to deal with these fellows. Leave it to my Spiritual Swordsmen.¡± The Spiritual Sword King looked at the obstructing zombie troop as he gave Mu Chen augh. He had waved his hand and the Spiritual Swordsmen unleashed a deep roar with boundless Battle Will spreading out, forming into a figure wielding a sword above the Spiritual Swordsmen.

    That light figure was formed with Battle Will. It was the Battle Will Spirit of the Spiritual Swordsmen that was formed under Mu Chen¡¯s help.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    Torrential sounds of sword¡¯s ringing rang out as the huge figure furiously shed the huge sword in its hands down. Numerous hundred-feet sword beams swept out. They were filled with powerful Battle Wills in each of those sword beams.

    Rustle!

    The sword beams were like smears of light that streaked across the horizon and instantly tore the ck current of Battle Will that was whistling over apart. Thereafter, the figure had executed its Battle Will to the limits and the sword beams flew out in every direction, enveloping the zombie troop that was numbered in the thousands.

    Boom! Boom!

    The confrontation of the two parties had instantly caused the Battle Wills to sweep out, instantly piercing the heavens and earth with holes. But under this ferocious confrontation, it was the Battle Will Spirit that wielded the sword that was even more ferocious. As Battle Will undted, the zombie troop was swiftly defeated.

    Before the zombie troop was reduced to dust, it was as if a free smile had appeared on their mummified faces. It wasn¡¯t their remnant conscious but an instinct.

    With those zombie warriors turning into ash, a majestic abnormal energy had rippled out, which made the eyes of Mu Chen and the rest light up. That¡¯s because that energy was the Fallen Origin Aura that they needed.

    The Spiritual Sword Kingughed as he waved his sleeve and hadpletely sucked the massive Fallen Origin Aura over. He refined into a few thousand Fallen Origin Pellets in less than ten breaths of time.

    Such an amount was alreadyparable to the harvest of a Grade-3 Ruin.

    ¡°This Death Ruin is definitely a Grade-1 Ruin.¡± The eyes of the Mountain Splitting King and the rest had their eyes turned red as they cursed the Spiritual Sword King for being cunning in their hearts, since he had made his move so quickly.

    ¡°Many thanks to King Mu for helping me form the Battle Will Spirit. Otherwise, my Spiritual Swordsmen would definitely have to pay some price to deal with them.¡± The Spiritual Sword King cupped his fists towards Mu Chen and politely smiled.

    If the Spiritual Swordsmen still had not formed the Battle Will Spirit when they fought with the zombie troop, they would definitely have had to pay some price, even if they could obtain the final victory. But with the help of the Battle Will Spirit, they had not suffered any losses. The increment in their fighting power was not just a little.

    Mu Chen smiled towards the Mountain Splitting King and the rest. ¡°This is just the beginning. If we go deeper, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s impossible even if you guys don¡¯t want to help.¡±

    The Mountain Splitting King and the rest licked their lips when they heard Mu Chen¡¯s words. They all looked excited without the slightest fear. The good beginning had clearly roused their hunting intent.

    ¡°Let us increase our speed.¡±

    Mu Chen looked far ahead and could sense the violent Spiritual Energy fluctuations everywhere in this Death Ruin. The other forces must have sensed the zombie troop possessingrge amounts of Fallen Origin Aura as well. Compared to ordinary Grade-3 Ruins, the amount of Fallen Origin Aura here was ratherrger. So right now, they had to quicken their hunting speed.

    Mu Chen had directed his gaze towards the deepest part of the Death Ruin with a sh of graveness in in his eyes. Judging from the current situation, practically all of the experts here had suffered the invasion of evil aura. So he had no idea about the situation regarding the Battle Formation Master that they had been seeking. If that was the case as well, then at the end of this journey...they might have to face a Battle Formation Master that had been invaded with evil aura.

    Although he had no idea, in regards to the strength of that Battle Formation Master under this situation, the weakest Battle Formation Master was still a horrifying existence.

    But if they were to retreat at this point in time, they would definitely feel extremely unresigned. Therefore, even if this was a dragon¡¯s pond or tiger¡¯s cave, they still had to make an attempt.

    The path of an expert required one to be fearless to begin with.

    As his thoughts were processed, Mu Chen no longer hesitated. He waved his hand and flew forth. Behind him, the army swept over with a trembling momentum that made many forces surprised.

    As they moved deeper, they had encountered more zombie troops, and they were getting stronger as well. Thus, their speed had also been affected by them. But due to thevish formation, they had not stopped their steps despite having their speed slightly affected.

    Along with them moving deeper into the ruin, the number of forces that they encountered started to decrease. But each of these forces was extremely powerful.

    After all, if they weren¡¯t powerful, they would have beenpletely annihted in this ce. But, even so, the number of forces that could advance deeper was rather small.

    When the Great Havew Domain¡¯s party moved deep into the Death Ruin, Mu Chen¡¯s body had tensed up even more. It was his perception of danger...

    In the sky that was filled with darkness, Mu Chen suddenly stopped and frowned while looking up ahead. There were over a thousand pathetic-looking figures shooting over with blood flowing from their bodies. The Spiritual Energy undtions around them were also extremely chaotic and withered.

    Mu Chen waved his hand,manding the troops to stop as he watched with caution.

    ¡°They¡¯re from the Martial Pole Sect...¡± The Mountain Splitting King looked at the fleeing party as he said in a solemn voice, while his countenance was slightly changing.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether had suddenly narrowed their eyes as well. The Martial Pole Sect was a top force in the Northern Region and they weren¡¯t weak. They had a Sixth Grade Sovereign amongst them, but amongst those fleeing, that Sixth Grade Sovereign had already disappeared...

    ¡°Their Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm expert has been killed.¡± Mu Chen slowly said as he looked into the distance.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± The hearts of the Mountain Splitting King and the other Kings trembled as they asked.

    Mu Chen pointed up ahead as a torrential ck mist surged over. In the ck mist, trembling footsteps resounded.

    The entire region lightly trembled from the coordinated footsteps.

    As the ck mist dissipated, there were countless silhouettes that were donned in ck armour, emanating a rotten aura that spread out, stretching towards the end of their sights as an astonishing Battle Will whistled above that troop like an ocean.

    The ck Battle Will violently converged and formed into an extremely huge ck demonic wolf above the troop. The demonic wolf was howling towards the sky, which shook the heavens and earth.

    That zombie troop actually possessed a Battle Will Spirit!

    ¡°Battle Will Spirit?!¡±

    The countenance of the Kings changed and they couldn¡¯t help eximing out loud. Their faces were extremely grave. It looked like the Martial Pole Sect had been annihted by this terrifying troop.

    Mu Chen¡¯s pupils had squinted at this moment as he shifted his gaze towards a ck figure in the surging Battle Will above the troop that was faintly visible.

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    Mu Chen inhaled a mouthful of chilled air as he eximed in surprise, ¡°This troop... it¡¯s actuallymanded by someone?!¡±

 Chapter 868 - Five Kings

    Chapter 868 - Five Kings

    The ck troop spread out like a tidal wave before them, along with their ink-ck Battle Will surging above them. The demonic wolf howled towards the sky and the Battle Will rolled, making others feel an astonishing pressure.

    The countenance of the Kings changed at this moment.

    The boundless Battle Will pressure had made them feel a threat to their lives. It was no wonder why even the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm expert of the Martial Pole Sect was killed by them.

    Mu Chen had also looked at the troop before him with a solemn expression. Thereafter, his gaze focused above the troop, towards the ck silhouette in the ocean of Battle Will and said, ¡°This troop has a Commander that can form the Spirit of Battle Will as well...¡±

    The countenance of Nine Nether and the rest trembled. This Death Ruin was truly filled with so much danger that even a zombie troop that had lost their consciousness could still form their Battle Will Spirit.

    Under their alerted gazes, the ck silhouette in the distant troop raised his head and looked at Mu Chen¡¯s party without any vital in his eyes. His hoarse and hollow voice echoed.

    ¡°I am...a subordinate of the Sky Formation Emperor...fifth Commander...death to those who intrude into the battlefield of my liege!¡±

    That hollow and ancient voice resounded without any emotions. Clearly, the Commander of this troop had suffered the invasion of evil aura. His body was tattered, a zombie without any consciousness.

    ¡°Sky Formation Emperor? Fifth Commander...¡±

    When Mu Chen and the rest heard the vague, hoarse and hollow voice, their hearts trembled. Could this Death Ruin have been left behind by the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯? If that¡¯s the case, then this Sky Formation Emperor must¡¯ve been the Battle Formation Master that he¡¯s seeking.

    ¡°Truly deserving to be called a Battle Formation Master, even his subordinates could form the Spirit of Battle Will andmand such a powerful troop.¡± Nine Nether sighed. If that ck silhouette was ced in any of the peak forces in the Northern Region, he could be a part of the higher hierarchy. But under the Sky Formation Emperor, he could only be ranked at the fifth.

    A Battle Formation Master was truly powerful.

    ¡°This troop is stronger than any of ours.¡± Mu Chen stared at the demonic wolf Battle Will Spirit above the troop and slowly said. The boundless Battle Will that emanated from the Demonic Battle Will Spirit was something that the Nine Nether Troop could not contend against. That¡¯s because the gap between the two parties was too great, and the zombie troop before them probably numbered around 20,000. Even Xiao Tian could notpete with this troop.

    ¡°Everyone, make preparations to attack together.¡± Mu Chen looked at the Kings and solemnly said.

    Although the Battle Will of this troop before them was vast, just a Sixth Grade Sovereign expert alone would definitely be ughtered by it. It was a pity, but they had a total of five Sixth Grade Sovereign experts!

    If Mu Chen borrowed the power of the Nine Nether Troop and Blood Hawk Troop as well, he could also confront Sixth Grade Sovereigns. So, speaking from a certain point of view, they had a total of six Sixth Grade Sovereign experts!

    This formation was also the reason for the confidence behind Mu Chen, which he felt d about. If it was merely him and the Nine Nether Trooping here alone, they would probably have difficulties advancing forth. This Fallen Battlefield was filled with all sorts of dangers that was impossible to pass through with the strength of their Nine Nether Pce alone.

    ¡°Haha, leave that fellow to the five of us. King Mu, please help us keep a lookout. This is a big fish that we cannot allow to slip away.¡± The Mountain Splitting Kingughed as he turned into a streak of light and flew forth.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Following behind him, the four other Kings moved as well. They had brought the entirety of the Spiritual Energy out from within them, causing the Spiritual Energy undtions to soar into the sky, and making a violent Spiritual Energy storm to sweep throughout this region.

    Boom!

    The zombie troop had also burst forth with violent Battle Will in response, which was filled with a rotten aura that made others feel disgusted. The Demonic Wolf Battle Will Spirit had opened its mouth and a thousand-foot beam of ck light shot forth, locking onto the five Kings.

    ¡°Just in time!¡±

    When the Mountain Splitting King saw the attack, not only was he fearless, he even let out aughter while balling his hand, then threw a fist forth. Boundless Spiritual Energy swept out like a current that he formed into a massive mountain, as if that fist contained the power of a mountain.

    ¡°Five Mountains Godly Fist!¡±

    The space before the Mountain Splitting King copsed under this fist and the fist that was as heavy as a mountain burst out like a bolt of lightning, shing with that beam of light.

    Boom!

    Extremely violent undtions swept out, causing space to fluctuate. The Mountain Splitting King¡¯s figure had been sent back over a thousand feet, before his figure stabilised with a stomp of his foot, causing the space beneath his feet to crack.

    He boiled with fighting intent as he looked at the troop before him and grinned. ¡°What powerful Battle Will. It¡¯s truly delightful that even this King couldn¡¯t gain the upper hand!¡±

    When Nine Nether and the rest saw the strongest amongst them, the Mountain Splitting King behind them being sent back by the Battle Will, their gazes had turned a little more grave and the four of them exchanged a look before attacking at the same time.

    ¡°Nine Nether Feather!¡±

    ¡°Sky Spiritual Sword Art!¡±

    ¡°Blood Hawk Spatial Destruction Wings!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The four of them had unleashed their attacks. Since the Sixth Grade Sovereign experts were going all-out, they had caused long cracks to appear on the space. As the Spiritual Energy undted, the dark aura that filled this region had dissipated by quite a bit.

    Roar!

    The Commander of the zombie troop had unleashed a deep roar from the surging ocean of Battle Will. He seemed to have sensed some danger from the all-out attacks that came from the four Sixth Grade Sovereigns. Immediately, that Commander waved his hand, causing the Battle Will to surge. The Demonic Wolf Battle Will Spirit had unleashed a long howl and the ck runes were constantly flickering on its body, before forming a ck crescent moon beneath its mouth.

    The runes covered the crescent moon as well, emanating boundless Battle Will.

    When Mu Chen saw this scene, his eyes instantly squinted. The Battle Willmanded by that Commander seemed to be more refined, at least such an attack with Battle Will was something that he couldn¡¯t exhibit.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    The head of the Demonic Wolf Battle Will Spirit firmly flung over and the ck crescent moon burst out. The speed was simply indescribable and had instantly appeared before the attacks of the four Kings and pierced through.

    Boom! Boom!

    The attacks of the two parties shed, with the ck crescent moon disying astonishing destructive capability. In the path of the crescent moon, it had directly shattered three attacks before the Battle Will dissipatedpletely.

    But even so, the power of that attack had caused Nine Nether and the rest to be startled. After all, that attack from before had destroyed three of their own attacks!

    Boom!

    When the ck crescent moon shattered, thest attack tore through the sky and struck against the zombie troop. Instantly, a violent Spiritual Energy swept out as thousands of zombie warriors were reduced to ashes.

    Roar!

    The Fifth Commander had unleashed a hollow and an enraged roar, causing the Battle Will to boil even more violently as it started to unleash frantic attacks towards Nine Nether¡¯s party. The Battle Will whistled in this region and the scene was extremely spectacr.

    Mu Chen, on the other hand, was watching the battle from afar and hadmanded the four troops to seal off this area. Although the zombie troop was a little troublesome, it was still a fragrant loaf of bread. ording to Mu Chen¡¯s estimations, if they could refine that zombie troop, they would be able to obtain at least a few thousand Fallen Origin Pellets, which wasn¡¯t a small amount.

    Furthermore, the most crucial factor was...

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes and looked at the Fifth Commander that was in the ck ocean of Battle Will that was currently confronting the five Kings... Perhaps they would be able to obtain some information regarding the Sky Formation Emperor.

    Boom! Boom!

    As thoughts shed in Mu Chen¡¯s heart, the battle was getting increasingly intense. The violent Spiritual Energy undtions made even his heart tremble from the sight of it.

    Furthermore, what made him even more shocked was that even though there were five Sixth Grade Sovereigns unleashing ferocious attacks, the zombie troop still did its utmost to resist. Every single attack of the Demonic Wolf Battle Will Spirit would pose some threat to the five Kings, so they did not dare to fearlessly unleash their attacks.

    However, the situation was just temporary. Although that troop was powerful, it was still clearly insufficient to deal with five Sixth Grade Sovereigns...

    But the situation had not gone out of Mu Chen¡¯s expectations. The deadlock hadsted roughly ten minutes and the losses of the zombie troop had gradually increased. Their Battle Will that was initially boundless had started to show signs of disorder.

    The Demonic Wolf Battle Will Spirit suffered from the attacks of the five Kings and its figure was swiftly shrinking due to the Battle Will being rapidly exhausted.

    However, even under this sort of perilous situation, the Fifth Commander showed no signs of cower and the destructive aura emanated on it grew stronger.

    Boom!

    Three energies that were a thousand feet long suddenly burst forth from the Mountain Splitting King, Nine Nether and the Spiritual Sword King, piercing through the Demonic Wolf Battle Will Spirit that caused thetter to issue a shriek as its massive figure swiftly copsed.

    When the Demonic Wolf Battle Will Spirit was destroyed, the zombie troop hadpletely crumbled and the violent Battle Will had instantly dropped.

    Roar!

    The Fifth Commander unleashed a hollowing roar that was filled with endless unwillingness. It still wasn¡¯t willing to retreat and had burst forth in an attempt to fight with the five Kings.

    But without a troop, the fighting power of the Fifth Commander was even inferior to Fourth Grade Sovereigns. So he did not pose any threat to the five Kings, but his bearing that did not fear death made the faces of the Mountain Splitting King and the rest of the Kings to turn solemn. Thetter was a senior that had died in the battle with the Fiend ns, so they had some respect for him. After all, these people had died to protect the Great Thousand World.

    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±

    Mu Chen gently sighed as his figure flew out and instantly appeared before the Fifth Commander. He looked at thetter¡¯s hollow eyes and swiftly ced his hand on thetter¡¯s chest. In the next instant, boundless Spiritual Energy burst from his palm like a storm.

    Boom!

    As the violent Spiritual Energy prated into the body of the Fifth Commander, an extricate expression showed on his mummified face as his consciousness was restored in that brief instant in his hollow eyes.

    ¡°Tha...thanks...up ahead...there¡¯s the Four Spiritual Battle Formation...¡±

    ¡°Beware...of my liege...¡±

    When the body of the Fifth Commander hadpletely exploded, an extremely hoarse voice entered Mu Chen¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 869 - The Army Gathering

    Chapter 869 - The Army Gathering

    ¡°Beware...of my liege...¡±

    When that hoarse voice echoed throughout this region, the figure of the Fifth Commander hadpletely disappeared. Mu Chen solemnly looked in the direction of that disappeared figure and cupped his fists.

    ¡°Four Spiritual Battle Formation...¡±

    Mu Chen cast his gaze towards the depths of the Death Ruin, which was enveloped in darkness that couldn¡¯t be seen through. It made him feel a little uneasy.

    The five Kings had flown over, then one of them lightly said with doubt in their eyes, ¡°Four Spiritual Battle Formation?¡±

    ¡°There must be a genuine battle formation up ahead.¡± Mu Chen nodded with a grave expression.

    Hearing the two words ¡°Battle Formation¡±, the eyes of the Kings shed with a smear of fear. That¡¯s because they were clear that the battle formation set up by a Battle Formation Master would definitely be extremely powerful.

    Ordinary Spiritual Array Masters could borrow the power of the heavens and earth through arrays, whereas Battle Formation Masters had formed arrays with their endless troops. That sort of boundless Battle Will was something that even the heavens and earth feared.

    Although they had gathered nearly half of Great Havew Domain¡¯s forces, they would also feel extremely fearful of a battle formation set up by a Battle Formation Master.

    They felt fearful, but they had no intentions of retreating. They had already made it this far, so if they were to retreat now, it would be an utter embarrassment.

    ¡°Let us first refine the Fallen Origin Pellets.¡± Mu Chen retracted his gaze as he said.

    When the Kings heard Mu Chen¡¯s words, their minds trembled before directing their attention at the boundless Fallen Origin Aura that was spreading out from what was left behind after cleansing that zombie troop.

    Far away, the other forces that were rushing here had seen the boundless Fallen Origin Aura as well, all of their eyes were red from greed. However, they were fearful of Mu Chen¡¯s party¡¯s luxurious formation and could only retract the greed in their hearts. After all, aside from the six Kings, there were also five troops eyeing them.

    Therefore, they could only watch as Mu Chen and the Kings move out to refine the Fallen Origin Aura into pellets, with an amount that reached nearly ten thousand.

    Such a harvest could beparable to a Grade-2 Ruin.

    When thest strand of Fallen Origin Aura was refined into Fallen Origin Pellets, only then did the Kings stop with satisfaction. This time, they had refined over nine thousand Fallen Origin Pellets. After they were distributed, each of them had obtained nearly two thousand, which was a significant harvest.

    ¡°This Death Ruin is indeed a Grade-1 Ruin.¡± The Mountain Splitting King sighed. It was only a troop and they had refined nearly ten thousand Fallen Origin Pellets. If it waspared to Grade-3 Ruins, they would probably have to find 30 Grade-3 Ruins to match that harvest.

    However, despite the ample harvest, it was also exceptionally dangerous. If it wasn¡¯t for their luxurious formation, their oue wouldn¡¯t have been any better than the Martial Pole Sect¡¯s.

    ¡°Now...¡±

    The Kings looked at Mu Chen with seeking intentions. Before the Fifth Commander disappeared earlier, he had mentioned a terrifying battle formation deep within this ruin. Especially the ¡®liege¡¯ mentioned by the Fifth Commander, which should be the Sky Formation Emperor.

    Perhaps there might¡¯ve been lots of treasures awaiting them, but the dangers harboured within were also extremely stunning.

    ¡°Let us go take a look first. If it¡¯s too powerful, then we¡¯ll leave after harvesting some Fallen Origin Pellets.¡± Mu Chen sunk into silence for a brief moment, before speaking decisively. Although any information regarding a Battle Formation Master was extremely important to him, he couldn¡¯t afford to let the Kings suffer a loss because of it.

    When the five Kings heard his words, they nodded their heads without any objections.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Mu Chen cast a nce towards the depths of the ruin. Those spectators that were watching their battle with the zombie troop had also dispersed and there weren¡¯t any fools that tried to rob them. Without any hesitation, he waved his hands and turned into a streak of light that flew towards the depths of the ruin, with the alliance following closely behind him.

    Their journey wasn¡¯t calm. There were multiple zombie troops that endlessly poured out of the darkness and had heavily hindered their steps. However, as they didn¡¯t have any better routes, they could only forcefully make their way in.

    After breaking the heavyyers of obstructions, they had also started to suffer casualties, despite their luxurious formation. If it weren¡¯t for the Kings providing aid in time, they would have suffered even more serious casualties.

    However, even if the obstructions were powerful, they were slowly moving deeper and closer to the depths of the ruin.

    When they got closer to the depths, they could see several miserable groups. They were all from elite forces in the Northern Region, without anycking of Sixth Grade Sovereign experts overseeing the group. But even so, they were swallowed up by the tidal waves of zombie troops. Some who were quick with their feet managed to escape, while the rest were buried here.

    The defeat of those forces had caused a slight tremble in the hearts of Mu Chen¡¯s party. Although they had a stronger formation, it was possible for all of them to be buried here if they were careless.

    Their formation was nearly half of the Great Havew Domain¡¯s forces. If they were to be buried here, it would definitely be a serious blow to the Great Havew Domain.

    ...

    Tidal waves of troops whistled through the darkness and themotion even caused the sky to lightly tremble. Mu Chen sharply swept his gaze over thisnd that was before that troop, then a powerful Spiritual Energy undted around him in preparation to fight at any time.

    Along the way, it was just a mere few hundred miles journey and they had suffered the obstruction of more than ten zombie troops. It was so much so that they had even encountered a troop that wasn¡¯t any weaker than themselves. That battle had caused them casualties and even the Spiritual Sword King had suffered injuries.

    The danger in this Death Ruin had far exceeded their expectations.

    ¡°We should be deep in the Death Ruin now.¡± Mu Chen raised his head as he slowly said with a bright light in his eyes.

    When the Kings heard his words, they had instantly tensed their bodies. Nine Nether had swept her gaze around, before knitting her brows. ¡°Why is it so quiet, without any silhouettes of zombie troops?¡±

    ¡°The den of a tiger forbids the entry of other wild animals.¡± Mu Chen suddenly squinted his eyes as he looked into the distance and softly said, ¡°Be cautious.¡±

    His figure had flown out with a surging Spiritual Energy protecting him his body. Behind him, the alliance had gone into a formation and followed him from behind with caution.

    The troop quietly flew towards a ck mountain range that was void of vitality, which was before them. Mu Chen¡¯s figure had suddenly stopped and he suddenly narrowed his eyes with a shock that appeared on his face.

    Behind him, the faces of the Kings had also frozen. They couldn¡¯t help inhaling a mouthful of chilled air a brief momentter.

    ¡°What the hell...?¡± The Kings couldn¡¯t help eximing out.

    The corner of Mu Chen¡¯s lips twitched as he looked up ahead. Behind that mountain range was an endlessly dark in, with a massive zombie troop that had spread out. Those silhouettes were like trees that stood towering on the ground without any movements, but there was a majestic, rotten Battle Will that swept out, causing the entire heavens and earth to tremble beneath it.

    There were at least hundreds of thousands of troops here!

    Endless roars echoed from that army and the zombie troop had been spread till the end of their sights.

    Facing such a formation, even someone as powerful as the Kings couldn¡¯t help feeling fearful. Those period troops that they had encountered earlier paled inparison to this.

    ¡°It¡¯s too powerful, we¡¯ll be devoured by them, even if we go all-out.¡± The Mountain Splitting King spoke with an unsightly expression. His troop only had 20,000, at best. But, right now, their opponent had an army of a few hundred thousand with a genuine Battle Formation Master amongst them. Not to mention them, even if the Three Emperors were present, they would be extremely fearful as well.

    Mu Chen gently sighed while nodding his head. The Kings were all inferiorpared to him in the field of Battle Will. Therefore, he could tell how massive and powerful the Battle Will before them was with some vaguely abnormal undtions that made even Mu Chen feel that his scalp was numbing. If he had guessed correctly, there must be a genuine Battle Formation Master hidden amongst that army.

    The moment they fell into it, they would definitely be devoured by the army.

    Whoosh!

    Just when Mu Chen was hesitating at the current situation, there was arge scale of wind-tearing noises that resounded from the far right. They directed their gazes over and saw a huge army making their way over, before stopping outside the in like them. When they settled down, Mu Chen could clearly hear their shockedmotions.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Divine Pavilion!¡± The Mountain Splitting King eximed, ¡°Those fellows havee as well.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded with a shake of his heart and looked at another direction. Just as he had expected, the army of the Sky Profound Pce had also managed to break through theyers of obstruction and made it here.

    But along with the arrival of these powerful forces, Mu Chen rejoiced, instead of being shocked. With these fellows here, then there¡¯s a chance for them to break through this current situation.

    Just when this thought shed in Mu Chen¡¯s heart, a light burst out from the direction of the Divine Pavilion and a gentle voice echoed.

    ¡°Gentlemen, why don¡¯t we discuss how to deal with the current situation?¡±

 Chapter 870 - Method of Breaking Through

    Chapter 870 - Method of Breaking Through

    ¡°Gentlemen, why don¡¯t we discuss how to deal with the current situation?¡±

    When that gentle voice rang throughout this mountain range, everyone was stunned before their gazes flickered. From a certain point of view, everyone here was a rival, so they had their guards up against each other and would sneak on others. But right now, Zhantai Liuli of the Divine Pavilion actually wanted them to join forces?

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze had changed as well, before it returned to being calm. Zhantai Liuli might seem weak and feeble, but she was somewhat daring, since it was impossible for any individual force to break through this situation.

    However, with all of them having their own schemes and ideas, it¡¯s up to her ability on whether they could join forces.

    Whispers rang out in this region along with Zhantai Liuli¡¯s speech. But no forces had given her a reply, since they were all extremely on guard.

    ¡°I believe everyone¡¯s trip here is not for those small harvests. But as you can see, there¡¯s a buffet before us. If the troops before us were to be refined, we will definitely be able to refine tens of thousands of Fallen Origin Pellets. I believe we will be able to aplish our task of gathering Fallen Origin Pellets by that time.¡± Zhantai Liuli had somewhat expected this situation, so she wasn¡¯t surprised and slowly said.

    ¡°Aside from Fallen Origin Pellets, the army before us are fallen, ancient experts. If you can obtain any powerful ancient Divine Arts, I believe they would be of great help to you guys.¡±

    ¡°This army before us is indeed powerful and none of us can confront it alone. But it is not indestructible. ording to the news I have obtained, there seems to be a ¡®Four Spiritual Battle Formation¡¯ in the army that¡¯s extremely powerful. Even a Seventh Grade Sovereign will be helpless against it.¡±

    As Zhantai Liuli spoke, she suddenly turned, causing the other forces to be stunned before their faces changed. The so-called ¡°Four Spiritual Battle Formation¡± was something that not even a Seventh Grade Sovereign could break through?

    ¡°This Zhantai Liuli knows quite a bit.¡± Mu Chen was a little startled, since Zhantai Liuli seemed to have a lot of knowledge about this Death Ruin. At the very least, they had only just gotten to know of the Four Spiritual Battle Formation.

    ¡°But even if this Four Spiritual Battle Formation is powerful, it is not indestructible.¡± When the faces of the other forces changed, Zhantai Liuli said with confidence contained in her voice.

    ¡°Why are you so confident in something that even a Seventh Grade Sovereign expert couldn¡¯t?¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help asking. He must have not believed Zhantai Liuli¡¯s words.

    ¡°As for the method of breaking through, I will naturally tell you if everyone agrees to join forces. If you guys aren¡¯t interested, then I will not ask you to stay.¡± Zhantai Liuli said indifferently.

    Every force exchanged looks. Could it be that Zhantai Liuli truly possessed the method to break through?

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether saw a smear of shock in each other¡¯s eyes. Zhantai Liuli was able to obtain the method to break through the Four Spiritual Battle Formation? If that¡¯s the case, then thisdy would be more dangerous.

    ¡°Haha. If Miss Zhantai is truly confident, my Great Havew Domain is interested.¡± Mu Chen briefly pondered, beforeughing out. Because he was extremely interested in this Death Ruin, they had made it this far despite all the difficulties. So, he was unwilling to give up now, and if what Zhantai Liuli said was true, then he could give it a try.

    Naturally, Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t be na?ve enough to think that Zhantai Liuli was generous. At this moment, thetter only wanted to make use of the other forces to break through the Battle Formation.

    As for the matters after that, they would probably start to ughter for the treasures.

    ¡°If Miss Zhantai is speaking the truth, my Sky Profound Pce is willing to give it a go, as well.¡± In another direction, Liu Yan briefly pondered, before saying. Their objective was to obtain the cultivation method left behind by the Battle Formation Master. So their Sky Profound Pce couldn¡¯t let it go right now.

    Therefore, Zhantai Liuli¡¯s thoughts were the same as his.

    Beside Liu Yan, Xiao Tian coldly looked at Mu Chen with veins climbing up his eyeballs. He looked extremely terrifying, but it was a pity that thetter paid no attention to his re and had chosen topletely disregard it.

    Because two peak forces agreed to the suggestion, it had lifted quite themotion and there were some that were tempted by it.

    They weren¡¯t foolish and knew that Zhantai Liuli was just using them. But they had their own wits, so if they joined forces, it would be under the condition of preserving their strength.

    Furthermore, even if they couldn¡¯t obtain any treasures, they would still be able to refine a batch of Fallen Origin Pellets. In the worst-case scenario, they could just flee if the situation wasn¡¯t positive.

    As such thoughts shed in the heart of the other forces, they had finally made their decision and no longer hesitated.

    ¡°Since the Divine Pavilion is so confident in this, my Clear Sky Sect is willing to help.¡±

    ¡°My Titan Gate as well.¡±

    ¡°The Sky Stele Mountain is willing to cooperate.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    All sorts of voices echoed throughout and every voice would represent an elite force, at the very least. Although they weren¡¯tparable to peak forces, they were powerful if they gathered together and even peak forces had to raise their brows.

    Mu Chen coldly looked at those forces that were expressing their willingness to cooperate, before exchanging a nce with Nine Nether. The both of them had slightly smiled. With these elite forces joining together, they would be able to resolve their current problem.

    However, Mu Chen was also quite curious about the method of breaking the Battle Formation. With his sensitivity for Battle Will, he could vaguely sense terrifying undtionsing from the dark in.

    The strength of those undtions was something that even a Sixth Grade Sovereign would be helpless against.

    As Mu Chen pondered, few streaks of light flew over andnded on a mountain peak. The one leading that party was Zhantai Liuli.

    Right now, she was still seated in her wheelchair and her white dress made her look even more feeble and weak. However, her lightly pulsed lips had vaguely revealed her stubbornness.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to request for the leaders toe over and discuss the method to break the Battle Formation.¡± Zhantai Liuli¡¯s gaze looked towards the various forces and lightly smiled.

    Mu Chen and the Kings exchanged a look before he nodded head and flew out with Nine Nether, and appeared on the peak as he cupped his fists. ¡°Great Havew Domain¡¯s Mu Chen. Nice to meet you, Miss Zhantai.¡±

    Zhantai Liuli looked at Mu Chen and thetter¡¯s handsome face had made her a little shocked. Furthermore, the warmth on his face at this moment waspletely different to back when he fought with Xiao Tian.

    ¡°King Mu is being too courteous.¡± Zhantai Liuli nodded her head.

    Whoosh!

    Liu Yan and Xiao Tian had flown over as well. But the both of them had coldly red at Mu Chen. If it wasn¡¯t for their current position and being in a ce to be unable to fight, they would have already wanted to fight.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The leaders of the other forces had flown over andnded on this mountain as well. In this instant, this peak was crowded with experts, it was an extremely luxurious formation.

    ¡°Miss Zhantai, can you tell us the method for breaking the Battle Formation?¡± Liu Yan cupped his fists.

    All the other gazes had looked at Zhantai Liuli. Although thetter looked weak and feeble at this moment, she did not show any fear from being looked at by so many experts and gently said, ¡°ording to the information I know, this army is known as the Four Spiritual Army in the Ancient Times. The head of this army is known as the Sky Formation Emperor, a genuine Battle Formation Master.¡±

    ¡°At their peak, they had an army of a million. But they are iparable at this moment, so they should be less than even half of their peak. Despite it being so, they are still a great enemy that we can¡¯t confront.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s faces turned serious and became shocked by that army of a million. After all, they weren¡¯t goons but a million elite warriors that possessed Battle Will. If they were allbined together, they were practically invincible beneath the Earth Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to be too fearful of them. The Four Spiritual Army is powerful, but they have all been turned into zombies, walking dead with less than half of their strength of when they were alive.¡±

    Zhantai Liuli lightly smiled. ¡°The Four Spiritual Army is split into two sections, the inner and outer. The outer section has arge amount, making it tough for us to charge in, and the Four Spiritual Battle Formation isid in the inner section. It is so extremely powerful that it cannot be destroyed, since it was split into four parts. Only with all four of them destroyed at the same time, can we resolve this Battle Formation. If we break them one by one, the broken formation will be restored by the three other formations...¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, the most important point is that this Four Spiritual Battle Formation cannot be recklessly attacked. Otherwise, it will be stronger upon meeting the strong. Therefore, we need four Commanders tomand their own troops and break it in one go!¡±

    Zhantai Liuli looked at everyone and continued, ¡°So I need everyone else to deal with the outer section and four Battle Will geniuses to deal with the Four Spiritual Battle Formation...¡±

 Chapter 871 - Enormous Allied Force

    Chapter 871 - Enormous Allied Force

    ¡°Four Battle Will geniuses?¡±

    When Mu Chen and the rest heard Zhantai Liuli¡¯s words, they were all stunned, before slightly frowning. That¡¯s because, right now, there were only three Battle Will geniuses present, including Zhantai Liuli and Xiao Tian.

    Could it be that they had to find another Battle Will genius? That¡¯s definitely not an easy task. Even in the entire Northern Region, the number of people that could be known as Battle Will Geniuses didn¡¯t exceed the fingers on two hands. So how could it be so easy to find another one?

    Zhantai Liuli saw everyone frowning their brows and smiled. ¡°I know it¡¯s quite troublesome to gather four Battle Will geniuses, so there¡¯s another method. The fourth person can be made by having three extraordinary Commanders that excel in Battle Will to go in with us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t be able to break the Battle Formation this way, right?¡± There were also those with keen eyes that pointed this out. That¡¯s because everyone knew that even if there were three Commanders with decent attainments in the field of Battle Will, it would still be hard for them to bepared to a Battle Will genius because both sides weren¡¯t on the same level of insight.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s definitely impossible for three Commanders to have their hearts all linked together. So it wouldn¡¯t be an easy task to confront that Four Spiritual Battle Formation.

    ¡°ording to what Miss Zhantai has said, if the fourth formation can¡¯t be destroyed, then it will be futile for us to destroy the other three, right?¡± Mu Chen had also asked his doubt.

    ¡°If the Four Spiritual Battle Formation was in aplete state, then that would be the case.¡± Zhantai Liuli said in a soft tone as she continued, ¡°But due to the long passage of time, the Four Spiritual Battle Formation is no longer in aplete state. So we only have to destroy the three other formations in a short amount of time and the fourth one will be greatly weaker. At that time, it will be easier to destroy it.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, the Commanders heading for the fourth formation doesn¡¯t have to break the formation. They only have to drag for time until we break the other three.¡±

    As she spoke, Zhantai Liuli looked at everyone with a smile on her elegant face. ¡°What do you guys think?¡±

    Everyone exchanged looks, but they had no knowledge of the so-called ¡°Four Spiritual Battle Formation¡±. However, since Zhantai Liuli had put it this way, then they naturally had no other opinions. Anyhow, if the situation wasn¡¯t good, they could flee at any time.

    Mu Chen looked at Zhantai Liuli¡¯s face and his eyes flickered. But, in the end, he did not voice a single word.

    ¡°Since everyone does not have any objections, then let¡¯s prepare ourselves. As for the three Commanders that will be going for the fourth formation, I¡¯ll have to trouble you guys to send your strongest Commanders.¡± Zhantai Liuli nodded her head as a hint of killing intent shed on her face.

    Everyone had only exchanged looks before returning to their own troops without a word. They had all started to organise their troop in preparation for the cooperation.

    Mu Chen did not leave, but smiled towards Zhantai Liuli after everyone had left. ¡°How is Miss Zhantai so clear about this matter? You even know the way to break it.¡±

    Zhantai Liuli looked at Mu Chen and revealed a casual smile. ¡°I had met with some Commanders under the Sky Formation Emperor along the way. I believe King Mu has met them as well.¡±

    ¡°My information isn¡¯t as detailed as Miss Zhantai. But since we are joining together, I hope that you do not trick uster on.¡± Mu Chen did notment Zhantai Liuli¡¯s exnation. Since thetter wasn¡¯t willing to speak more about it, then he wouldn¡¯t ask any further. He had only briefly cupped his fists together before leaving with Nine Nether.

    Behind Zhantai Liuli, Fang Yi¡¯s gaze flickered with a chilling light as he looked at Zhantai Liuli. ¡°You promised me that you¡¯d deal with Mu Chen.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not so easy to deal with and the Death Ruin is more important at this moment. It concerns whether I can be a genuine Battle Formation Master, and you should know what is more important. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be good for you to exin to the Pavilion Master.¡± Zhantai Liuli squinted her eyes as her gentle voice became calm and indifferent.

    Fang Yi knitted his brows and pondered before coldly saying, ¡°Anyhow, I have alreadyid out my terms. Even if you have time, your sister doesn¡¯t. The Nine Heavens Soul Replenishing Herb is an important treasure, even in the Divine Pavilion. Although you are one of our Divine Pavilion, it¡¯s hard for us to trust you because of the past. So, as long as you fulfil my request, you will have a chance.¡±

    Zhantai Liuli¡¯s slightly nted bangs cast a shadow down her face. She briefly paused before smiling. ¡°Rest assured. The Hunting War has just started, and we have plenty of time.¡±

    Fang Yi cast a nce at Zhantai Liuli, before nodding his head and left.

    Zhantai Liuli looked at his leaving silhouette with a calm expression. However, she had balled her hands under her sleeves to the point that her nails had turned white.

    After everyone returned to their own troops, the troops have started to organise and the majestic formation became extremely terrifying.

    Mu Chen stood on a peak with the massive alliances of the Great Havew Domain at his rear, like a hiding beast that was stretching its body as boundless Battle Will undted.

    Behind Mu Chen, Nine Nether had lightly knitted her brows at this sight. ¡°Do you think that Zhantai Liuli is speaking the truth?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s naturally making use of us, but no one is a fool here. Zhantai Liuli wants to make use of everyone and they are also making use of her. Who wants to return empty-handed? Although they know that they will be able to tear a slice of meat off if everyone joins together, they are incapable to get everyone to do that. And since Zhantai Liuli is capable of it, they are naturally more than willing to go along with her.¡±

    ¡°But, we still have to be cautious. I¡¯ve been feeling that Zhantai Liuli is hiding something.¡± Mu Chen squinted his eyes as he looked at the direction of Zhantai Liuli.

    Hearing his words, Nine Nether had nodded her head.

    It only took half an hour for the arrangements to be done. The multiple powerful troops had joined together and were spread out on this mountain range with their Battle Wills soaring into the horizon.

    There were practically three peak forces and over ten top forces here. With everyone added together, the amount had reached a few hundred thousand, which was extremely majestic.

    ¡°Is everyone prepared?¡± Zhantai Liuli¡¯s gentle voice rang out again, covering all themotion here, causing innumerable people to look over.

    Every force had cupped their fists towards Zhantai Liuli to represent that they had made their preparations.

    ¡°Since everything has been prepared, then let us move out. Although the outer section of the Four Spiritual Army is inferior to the inner section, they have a huge quantity. But, fortunately, they are all zombies and their Battle Will is less than half of their peak. So, everyone just has to listen to mymands and I will guarantee to bring the casualties to the smallest amount.¡± Zhantai Liuli¡¯s gentle voice contained confidence.

    The other forces had briefly stayed silent, before nodding their heads. If Zhantai Liuli could bring them over with the lowest amount of casualties, then it¡¯s fine. But if they were used as cannon fodder by her, then they could just flee. That¡¯s why, Zhantai Liuli wouldn¡¯t be acting recklessly, since no one would benefit from it.

    Mu Chen and the five Kings exchanged a look, before nodding their heads.

    ¡°Everyone, let us start moving out. I will use my Divine Pavilion in the frontal charge, I¡¯ll need everyone else to protect our wings.¡± Under countless gazes, Zhantai Liuli had lightly inhaled a mouthful of air and her calm eyes red, before she waved her fair hand down.

    Boom!

    The Divine Pavilion took the frontal charge as boundless Battle Will spread out like an ocean that caused the wind and clouds to change.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The huge troop was like a ck cloud as they whistled out with the allied forces behind them, closely following the Divine Pavilion¡¯s army.

    The massive army was extremely shocking, causing the earth to shake in their path. Although the Battle Wills were clearly differentiated and couldn¡¯t integrate, the numbers gathered was extremely terrifying.

    Mu Chen had also led the Great Havew Domain in the middle-rear of the allied force. He looked at the massive army and was speechless, feeling shaken in his heart.

    The army had formed into ck clouds and was sweeping through the horizon. More than ten minutester, they had entered the in and the endless zombie troop was revealed before their eyes.

    The towering war banner and the rotten Battle Will that spread across the horizon made the other forces show nervousness on their countenances.

    However, Zhantai Liuli, who was in the allied force, did not have the slightest fear, but had a dense fire in her eyes. Her clear voice had also rung out near everyone¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Charge!¡±

    Boom!

    With the Divine Pavilion¡¯s troops as the frontal charge, the entire allied force was like an extremely sharp de that charged towards the defence of the zombie army.

    Two terrifying currents had shed together.

    Powerful Battle Will soared into the horizon, causing space to undte and the earth to crack. The firstyer of defence of the zombie army was instantly broken apart by the allied force that was like a wave of water, charging towards the gaps like bolts of lightning.

    Innumerable zombie warriors were turned into ashes here and dissipated into the air.

    The massive allied force did not stop their step. They swept towards the zombie army even more ferociously, tearing it apart.

    When Mu Chen saw the terrifying Battle Wills shing in the allied force, he couldn¡¯t help inhaling a chilled breath, because it was truly a little shocking.

    He looked at the feeble white silhouette with a hint of solemness on his face.

    Thisdy is truly powerful.

 Chapter 872 - Zhantai Liuliâ€™s Ability

    Chapter 872 - Zhantai Liuli¡¯s Ability

    Boom!

    Above the ins of darkness stood a war banner with boundless Battle Will spreading throughout the horizon. But at this moment, an extremely huge undtion had appeared in this army.

    An alliance army that was also terrifying in numbers was madly tearing apart the defence of the zombie army with powerful Battle Wills sweeping out, turning the innumerable zombie warriors ahead of them into ashes.

    It was naturally the allied forces, with the Divine Pavilion as the spearhead.

    Themotion caused by the allied forces was extremely huge, disying powerful sharpness right at the start and easily tearing a crack in the outer defences of the zombie army. The allied forces was like a tidal wave that tore the defences open and charged in.

    Charging their way through, they swiftly made their way towards the depths of the zombie army.

    When Mu Chen saw this scene amongst the allied forces, his face had maintained its calm without any joy, just like the other forces. That¡¯s because he knew that this smoothness couldn¡¯tst forever.

    Even the outer defences of the zombie army weren¡¯t that easy to deal with. Their previous sess was due to the defences up ahead being too weak.

    Although the allied forces weren¡¯t weak, they were fighting individually and their Battle Wills couldn¡¯t bebined together. Whereas the zombie army had perfection in their coordination. Despite the amount of the two forces being close to each other, there was a huge gap between their strengths.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the zombie army losing their consciousness long ago, their allied forces would probably have suffered a terrible loss if the zombie army activated their Battle Will.

    But, even so, it wasn¡¯t that easy to break through the defences of this zombie army.

    And just as Mu Chen had expected, the allied forces started to slow down after their initial swift charge. The rampant rotten Battle Will that poured over from every direction was like a gathering of ck clouds and the might of it even caused the earth to tremble.

    Facing the majestic Battle Will, the Divine Pavilion, which charged at the front, had also started to be suppressed and their boundless Battle Will was suffering defeats, they couldn¡¯t confront with the Battle Will suppression from the zombie army.

    ¡°Sky Clear Sect, Titan Gate, activate your Battle Wills!¡±

    But just when the Battle Will of the Divine Pavilion started to weaken a bit, Zhantai Liuli yelled. Her gentle voice was mixed with an additional tone of ughter.

    Hearing her yell, the Commanders of the Sky Clear Sect and Titan Gate that were behind the Divine Pavilion had nodded their heads and had swiftly charged out. Powerful Battle Wills swept out as they resisted the terrifying Battle Will from upfront along with the Divine Pavilion.

    Boom! Boom!

    Majestic Battle Wills violently shed as the shock waves that rippled caused the space to endlessly distort, a scene that even made Fifth Grade Sovereigns feel fearful.

    ¡°Young Pce Master Liu Yan, I¡¯ll leave the right wing to your Sky Profound Pce!¡± Zhantai Liuli looked towards the direction of the Sky Profound Pce, which was dealing with the right wing of the allied forces. In that direction, there was a boundless Battle Will that swept over in an attempt to tear apart the allied forces.

    Liu Yan nodded his head. At this moment, while their allied forces had been surrounded by the zombie army, he would naturally not act recklessly. After all, if the allied forces were torn apart, even they would have to pay a huge price to flee.

    Therefore, he had immediately nodded his head towards Xiao Tian, who stood beside him. Thetter had waved his hand and numerous troops of the Sky Profound Pce had burst forth with Battle Will, causing the earth to tremble. A boundless ocean of Battle Will swept out. It was so powerful that it managed to resist the rotten Battle Will from the right wing of the allied forces.

    Seeing this scene, Mu Chen¡¯s brows were slightly raised. Although Xiao Tian was hateful, he was still capable and had managed to stabilised the right wing of the allied forces with the power of the Sky Profound Pce.

    ¡°King Mu, I¡¯ll have to leave the rear of the allied forces to your Great Havew Domain.¡± Zhantai Liuli shifted her gaze and her gentle voice was transmitted to Mu Chen¡¯s ears.

    Mu Chen cupped his hands together from afar and nodded his head. ¡°We¡¯re all in the same boat, so my Great Havew Domain will naturally do our best.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Zhantai Liuli slightly nodded her head and her slow and unhurried voice rang through the entire allied force, ¡°Everyone, please hold your own positions. If you¡¯re encountering any problems, please seek help.¡±

    Zhantai Liuli¡¯s gentle voice had shown her calmness, since she wasn¡¯t panicking from being surrounded by the zombie army. Because of that calmness, the entire allied forces werepletely in order and their defences were tight. Even Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart about her abilities. He had realised that despite looking like a feeble girl, she was extremely talented in the formation of troops.

    At least Mu Chen knew that if it was him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to adjust the entire allied forces that were filled with all sorts of schemes in this manner in such a short time.

    ¡°This girl is truly capable.¡± Beside Mu Chen, Nine Nether had praised out as well. Hearing her words, the other Kings had nodded their heads in acknowledgement and admiration. She was a girl that was a genius in Battle Will and couldmand a war, she was truly a formidabledy.

    It looked like she might¡¯ve even been able to lead the allied forces to break through the Four Spiritual Army and confront the Four Spiritual Battle Formation of the Four Spiritual Army...

    Boom! Boom!

    Just when Mu Chen and the rest were sighing, hugemotions rang out from the allied forces once again and all sorts of Battle Wills were resisting the Battle Will of the zombie army that wasing from every direction.

    The two powerful armies had started their confrontations between Battle Wills. There weren¡¯t any fancy tricks, but every confrontation would result in innumerable zombie warriors being reduced to ashes. But, at the same time, casualties had also started to appear in the allied forces. But the casualties were still at the eptable range. That¡¯s because they were clear that if it wasn¡¯t for Zhantai Liulimanding the army, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to charge into the zombie army, even if all of them died.

    Under the impact of numerous Battle Wills, the zombie army was being torn apart as the allied forces continued to charge forth into the ins of darkness.

    The front of the allied forces naturally suffered the greatest pressure. If it was any other force in this position, they would probably be all dead or injured soon enough. But Zhantai Liuli was smart and with more than ten troops under hermand, they took turns to lead. The moment one troop couldn¡¯t resist it any longer, it would immediately be changed with another powerful troop. This way, the spearhead could be maintained and tear apart the defence of the Four Spiritual Army.

    Up ahead, Zhantai Liuli could still split her attention to the wings of the allied forces, and every part was being taken care of by her.

    But those top forces had done the most work in the fight, whereas the Divine Pavilion, Great Havew Domain and Sky Profound Pce had only maintained the overall situation. In terms of casualties, they suffered even less than those top forces.

    Towards this situation, Zhantai Liuli had only lightly spoken a sentence, which shut the mouths of those forces that suffered more.

    ¡°Our three troops have to maintain our strength to deal with the Four Spiritual Battle Formation. If we exhaust too much of our Battle Will, then what¡¯s the point of this task?¡±

    Hearing Zhantai Liuli¡¯s words, the other forces could only swallow their words. That¡¯s because they knew that they could only obtain the harvest by breaking the so-called ¡°Four Spiritual Battle Formation¡±.

    And in order to break the Four Spiritual Battle Formation, they would have to rely on Zhantai Liuli, Mu Chen and Xiao Tian.

    In response, Mu Chen had only lightly smiled, before casting a profound gaze at Zhantai Liuli, then smiled at the Kings. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to break through the defences of the outer section.¡±

    Hearing his words, the Kings nodded their heads and could sense the rotten Battle Will in the surroundings starting to gradually weaken due to them almost breaking through the defences.

    But even if they were about to break through the defences of the outer section, they did not feel relieved, they had turned even more tense instead. Their gazes were directed at the war banner that stood in the distant darkness. As if there was a massive beast in the distance that made them feel like they were suffocating, even if they couldn¡¯t see it.

    The Four Spiritual Battle Formation was hidden there, and it was probably the most terrifying ce in this Death Ruin.

    No one was confident that they could destroy the Four Spiritual Battle Formation. If they failed, the losses they would suffer wouldn¡¯t be the same as their casualties along the way here.

    Rumble!

    The heavens and earth endlessly trembled under the Battle Will impacts, causing cracks to spread on the ground and countless zombie warriors were reduced to ashes under the Battle Will impacts of the zombie warriors. At the same time, there were also countless warriors amongst the allied forces spurting blood as they fell and died.

    Although Zhantai Liuli was excellent in her lead, the impacts of Battle Wills were powerful. The slightest carelessness and a troop could be easily wiped by it.

    However, just when two top forces that stood as the spearhead of the allied forces was about to activate their Battle Will and fight, the Battle Will pressureing from up ahead suddenly disappeared.

    At this moment, it felt as if the mountain pressing on their bodies had disappeared.

    Everyone raised their heads in surprise and realised the endless zombie army had already disappeared before them, and their current location was empty. Countless zombie warriors could be seen behind them, but they did not take a single step forth, as if they were fearing something.

    ¡°We made it!¡±

    The everyone¡¯s minds trembled as they showed joy on their faces. After nearly an hour of ughter, they had finally broken through the defences of the Four Spiritual Army.

    But just when they showed ecstasy on their faces, the countenances of Zhantai Liuli, Mu Chen and Xiao Tian slightly changed as they raised their heads and look into the distance with solemn gazes.

    There was a terrifying pressure in the darkness that shrouded over like thunderclouds that felt suffocating.

    The Four Spiritual Battle Formation!

 Chapter 873 - Four Spiritual Battle Formation

    Chapter 873 - Four Spiritual Battle Formation

    Thend enveloped in darkness was spreading with rotten aura and white bones could be vaguely seen beneath the soil with sinister-looking cracks filling the ground. One could only imagine the intense battle had taken ce in the ancient times.

    After the massive army broke through the defences of the outer section, they had entered an empty zone that was between the outer and inner sections. None of the zombie warriors of the outer section had taken a step in this area. Furthermore, since they had lost their consciousness, they wouldn¡¯tunch their attacks towards the army that had made their way in anymore.

    The massive allied forces also had to rest as well.

    While the allied forces were resting, the heads of various forces had look up ahead with grave expressions. The area was covered in darkness and others couldn¡¯t see the scenery within it. However, everyone had felt a terrifying pressure emanating from the darkness. It was a pressure that made even the countenances of Sixth Grade Sovereigns couldn¡¯t stop from changing.

    Everyone was clear that within that darkness, there was the most dangerous ce in the Death Ruin, the Four Spiritual Battle Formation!

    At the front of the allied forces, Zhantai Liuli looked at the darkness and her gaze flickered. A brief momentter, she turned around and revealed a smile, ¡°Everyone has spent such a great price to send us here. So now, it¡¯s time for us to move out.¡±

    Hearing Zhantai Liuli¡¯s words, the other forces had looked at Mu Chen and Xiao Tian as well. Although they did not speak a word, the urgency and expectations in their eyes couldn¡¯t be concealed.

    Although Zhantai Liuli¡¯s leadership was excellent when they faced the outer section, all the forces had suffered casualties but the three peak forces suffered the least, and the reason Zhantai Liuli gave was that they needed to conserve their strength to deal with the Four Spiritual Battle Formation.

    But now that they had made their way through the outer section, it¡¯s up to the three peak forces now to try and destroy the Battle Formation just as how Zhantai Liuli exined it earlier.

    Mu Chen had also sensed those urgent gazes and the corner of his lips gently lifted. It seems that if they were to fail in destroying the Four Spiritual Battle Formation, these forces would probably be enraged. But since this matter was started by Zhantai Liuli, the rage wouldn¡¯t affect their Great Havew Domain at that time.

    As Mu Chen pondered in his heart, he cast a nce at Zhantai Liuli. Thetter still maintained a warm and light smile with a calm expression. She wasn¡¯t feeling any pressure from the other forces.

    That left Mu Chen a little surprised. Can it be that Zhantai Liuli is that confident in destroying the Four Spiritual Battle Formation?

    Boom!

    Just as those thoughts shed in Mu Chen¡¯s mind, a thunderous noise abruptly rang out from deep within the darkness, attracting everyone¡¯s attention and they immediately raised their heads. Instantly, their faces changed when they saw that the depths of the darkness was boiling at this moment and the darkness seemed to be retracting, bit by bit.

    Along with the darkness retreating, everyone¡¯s pupils suddenly narrowed.

    When the darkness disappeared, the first thing that entered everyone¡¯s eyes was a densely packed army of darkness that stretched out to the end of their sight. They were like javelins that quietly stood towering over the ins of darkness they emitted ancient.

    This massive army was spread out on the in and could be vaguely seen split into four areas. The formation that seemed to have been casual made the Mountain Splitting King and the other Kings feel a chill throughout their bodies when they looked over. It¡¯s as if they felt a threatening danger.

    This army before them was probably the real Four Spiritual Army! The army that belonged to the Sky Formation Emperor!

    Buzz!

    Just when everyone was shocked by the army of darkness, this area suddenly started to tremble. Thereafter, everyone could see the army that initially stood like statues on this in was starting to slowly open their eyes that seemed to have been closed for tens of thousands of years.

    Boom!

    When that army opened their eyes, a splendor shed from their depths. It was the thirst for battle. They were battle maniacs when they were alive, and even in their death, they would still be feverish for battle.

    In that instant, a myriad feet of a dense ck Battle Will ocean swept out from that army, causing the entirety of the heavens and earth to tremble from it.

    Rumble!

    Battle Will rippled like an ocean and space seemed to be emitting creaking noises from not being able to bear the pressure. Even Mu Chen, Zhantai Liuli and Xiao Tian had their faces changed from the boundless Battle Will.

    ¡°What terrifying Battle Will!¡± The heads of the other forces eximed in surprise, with fear on their faces. Even a Seventh Grade Sovereign wouldn¡¯t have an easy time escaping upon falling within.

    Zhantai Liuli balled her hands into tight fists and had fixed her gaze on that army. Even someone asposed as her couldn¡¯t help having her face filled with solemnness.

    Whoosh!

    Just when they were all shocked by the sight, the vast Battle Will of the Four Spiritual Army changed. A ck light had spread out, forming into four square light barriers that were myriads of feet high.

    Those light barriers had enveloped in four directions of the army and were filled with profound runes that interlinked with one another as they emitted an extremely profound and mysterious undtion.

    Looking at this sight, Mu Chen squinted his eyes and could see a troop in each of those four light barriers. But because of their Battle Wills, he couldn¡¯t get a clear look of those troops.

    This should be the Four Spiritual Battle Formation, just that this Battle Formation seemed to be inactive at this moment. Therefore, Mu Chen also couldn¡¯t determine how powerful it was.

    ¡°Everyone, this before us is the Four Spiritual Battle Formation. As long as we can destroy it, the Death Ruin will be dered broken and this zombie army will also be purified. That will be our time to harvest.¡± Zhantai Liuli looked at everyone and revealed a light smile.

    ¡°Miss Zhantai, are you truly confident in breaking this formation?¡± A leader of a force couldn¡¯t help speaking out. After seeing the might of this Four Spiritual Battle Formation, even he couldn¡¯t help feeling a little nervous.

    ¡°Do we have any other choice?¡± Zhantai Liuli smiled, ¡°This Four Spiritual Battle Formation is indeed extraordinary, but all of you don¡¯t have to be so worried. After all, the warriors are all dead and their might has been greatly decreased. Therefore, it¡¯s not impossible for us to seed.¡±

    ¡°Naturally, I will need the help of King Mu and Commander Xiao Tian to destroy it.¡± Zhantai Liuli looked at Mu Chen and Xiao Tian.

    ¡°Heh, I do want to see how powerful this so-called ¡®Four Spiritual Battle Formation¡¯ is!¡± Xiao Tianughed out coldly.

    Mu Chen cast a nce at Zhantai Liuli as his gaze flickered. ¡°Then, what does Miss Zhantai think we should do?¡±

    Zhantai Liuli looked at the other forces and said, ¡°I wonder who will the threemanders be? Has everyone made their choices?¡±

    Hearing her words, the other forces had nodded their heads. Thereafter, three people stood out, it was three people with sharp gazes. They were all the most powerful Commanders of their own respective forces. Although they couldn¡¯t bepared to geniuses like Mu Chen, they couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    ¡°Then the fourth Battle Formation will be left to the three of you.¡±

    Zhantai Liuli nodded her head towards the three people, before looking at Mu Chen and Xiao Tian. ¡°You can only enter with your troops, there¡¯s no limit to the amount. This Four Spiritual Battle Formation will counter the strong with the strong, but due to the fact that it isn¡¯t controlled by anyone, the experts with too powerful fluctuations on them can¡¯t follow the troops. Otherwise, it will cause this Four Spiritual Battle Formation to be even more powerful.¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned, before exchanging a nce with Nine Nether and the rest. ording to Zhantai Liuli¡¯s words, those like Nine Nether and the Kings with powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations on them couldn¡¯t enter with them.

    The Kings exchanged a look and briefly pondered, before nodding their heads and looked at Mu Chen. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then King Mu canmand our troops as you wish if there¡¯s a need, as long as you be more careful.¡±

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head and cupped his hands.

    ¡°Are there any other problems?¡± Zhantai Liuli chuckled.

    Everyone shook their heads.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then let us be prepared to move out. Let¡¯s hope that we can destroy this array.¡± Zhantai Liuli lightly smiled as she further added on, ¡°Since this allied force was started by my Divine Pavilion, then let us take the initiative.¡±

    Finishing her words, she turned around and was about to lead the army of the Divine Pavilion into the Battle Formation.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    However, just when Zhantai Liuli was about to move, a voice suddenly resounded. Everyone was stunned. They all looked at the source of the voice and saw Xiao Tian looking at Zhantai Liuli with a smile-yet-not-a-smile expression.

    Zhantai Liuli slightly knitted her brows as she looked at Xiao Tian and said with slight unhappiness, ¡°What¡¯s your intention?¡±

    ¡°Miss Zhantai has contributed so much information. If you are to be the first one to go, then it¡¯d be too much on us. So I think you should let me go first.¡± Xiao Tianughed.

    Hearing his words, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze slightly flickered. It looked like Xiao Tian had some slight doubt about Zhantai Liuli.

    Zhantai Liuli¡¯s face was slightly dark.

    ¡°Miss Zhantai is not willing? Can it be there¡¯s any reason behind it that we¡¯re unsure of?¡± Xiao Tianughed.

    Everyone in the surroundings shot their gazes over and looked at Zhantai Liuli with doubts in their eyes. After all, Zhantai Liuli had always been the one leading, so they couldn¡¯t help doubting if Zhantai Liuli was still hiding anything from them.

    Under everyone¡¯s gazes, Zhantai Liuli lightly pushed her rosy lips and smiled.

    ¡°Since Commander Xiao Tian has the courage, then go ahead.¡±

 Chapter 874 - Five Troops

    Chapter 874 - Five Troops

    ¡°Since Commander Xiao Tian has the courage, then go ahead.¡±

    Zhantai Liuli said lightly. Although her expression was calm, everyone could sense the chill in her tone.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then let me test out how formidable this Four Spiritual Battle Formation is for everyone.¡±

    Xiao Tian wasn¡¯t bothered by Zhantai Liuli¡¯s coldness as he grinned. He exchanged a nce with Liu Yan and waved his hand.

    Boom!

    Along with Xiao Tian¡¯s hand waving down, a torrential Battle Will swept out from the rear of the massive allied forces. Everyone could see a massive troop soaring into the sky, it was the immediate troop of Xiao Tian, the Sky Profound Division.

    The amount of this Sky Profound Division had reached a scale of 15,000. In terms of numbers, even the Mountain Splitting Troop, which had the highest amount in the alliance of the Great Havew Domain, paled inparison.

    However, just when everyone thought that Xiao Tian was going to lead the Sky Profound Division into the Battle Formation, thetter faintly smiled and swept a cold nce at Mu Chen, before waving his hand once again.

    Boom!

    Another powerful Battle Will burst out and everyone looked at the direction of the Battle Will. Thereafter, they were surprised to realise that another troop that was roughly 10,000 in number appeared beside the Sky Profound Division.

    It was also a troop that belonged to the Sky Profound Pce. It¡¯s just that it didn¡¯t belong to Xiao Tian. But judging from Xiao Tian¡¯s current looks, he was actually intending to lead two troops into the Four Spiritual Battle Formation.

    This action had undoubtedly caused the hearts of many forces to tremble, before whispers started to uncontrobly to spread out.

    ¡°This Xiao Tian can actually control two troops at the same time?!¡±

    ¡°This should be his trump card. If he had used this when he fought with Mu Chen back then, I¡¯m afraid that Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t be in a good situation!¡±

    ¡°This Xiao Tian is indeed formidable.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Hearing those discussions, Xiao Tian¡¯s gaze had also stopped on Mu Chen, before the corner of his lips rose into an eerie arc. This reserved troop was his trump card. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had to pay some price tomand this troop, he would have already used it during his earlier fight with Mu Chen and suppress him, and not let him have such an impressive performance.

    Mu Chen had sensed Xiao Tian¡¯s eerie gaze, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered about it. He hung his eyes low and a smear of surprise shed in his eyes. Clearly, this move from Xiao Tian had slightly exceeded his expectations.

    He could sense that despite this reserved troop not being as elite as the Sky Profound Division, it definitely wasn¡¯t weak. Furthermore, the crucial factor was that this troop had highpatibility with Xiao Tian.

    That meant that Xiao Tian and this troop had undergone a long period of training together.

    Mu Chen inwardly sighed at this fact. After all, his time in the Great Havew Domain was too short. Therefore, his preparations were inferior to Xiao Tian¡¯s, who had been preparing for years in the Sky Profound Pce.

    But even if Mu Chen was surprised by this reserved troop from Xiao Tian, it was merely at that. Commanding troops around 20,000 in number was indeed formidable, but just this alone was insufficient for Mu Chen to admit defeat.

    As he pondered, a sharpness shed in Mu Chen¡¯s squinted eyes.

    Xiao Tian moved and appeared before the two troops. He looked down at everyone, feeling the fear and revere in those gazes and his smile grew even more evident. Thereafter, he no longer hesitated. He waved his hand and a yell rang out.

    ¡°Charge through the Battle Formation with me!¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡±

    The troops yelled out in coordination as the voice rumbled like thunder, causing the ground to tremble as a powerful gale swept out from their Battle Wills.

    Zhantai Liuli lightly looked at the powerful might of the troop behind Xiao Tian and then looked at Mu Chen. ¡°King Mu, if you are also worried, then you can go ahead of me.¡±

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen smiled. ¡°I trust Miss Zhantai. So you can go ahead.¡±

    Although he had doubts about Zhantai Liuli, there was no need for him to interfere since Xiao Tian had already taken the first step.

    Zhantai Liuli cast a profound look at Mu Chen with a light smile, before gently nodding her head. She turned her head around and looked at Xiao Tian and therge force led by him with her lips gently lifting. It was a mocking smile.

    It was only for a brief moment before she hid that smile. Others did not notice it, but only Mu Chen, who had his guard up against her, had noticed it through the corner of his eyes and his heart violently trembled.

    Zhantai Liuli lifted her hand and gently waved it. Her clear voice resounded above the ins. ¡°Azure Troop, heed my order!¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡±

    A thunderous roar abruptly boomed, causing the hearts of countless experts to tremble, before raising their heads. There was a patch of eye-catching clouds above the sky.

    Those weren¡¯t real clouds, but an extremely powerful troop donned in crystal armour. The armour looked to have been forged from azure stones and an abnormal fluctuation spread out.

    ¡°This troop...¡±

    When this troop appeared, even Mu Chen had abruptly squinted his eyes. Because he realised that the scale of this troop has reached a stunning 30,000!

    Furthermore, all of them belonged to a single troop, since the undtionsing from them were the same.

    ¡°This Zhantai Liuli has hidden too deeply.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s heart slightly trembled. Previously, when the allied forces charged their way through, he had examined the troop of the Divine Pavilion but he had not discovered this Azure Troop. Clearly, Zhantai Liuli had purposely hidden them into the other troops of the Divine Pavilion.

    This 30,000 troop had practically suppressed Xiao Tian¡¯s momentum in an instant.

    Xiao Tian¡¯s face was unsightly at this scene, before faintlyughing a long whileter, ¡°A troop of 30,000, Miss Zhantai has to be cautious and not force yourself, in case you suffer the counter of the Battle Will to your will.¡±

    Controlling Battle Will wasn¡¯t that easy. The massive Battle Will contained the Spiritual Energy and will of countless warriors, which required a powerful will from themander to control it. If the will of themander wasn¡¯t strong enough, they would suffer the violent counterattack of the Battle Will onto their own will and turn into a retard.

    This was also why the powerful Mountain Splitting Troop had been split into several Commanders. That¡¯s because there weren¡¯t any Commanders that was daring enough to control the entire Mountain Splitting Troop.

    ¡°Commander Xiao Tian doesn¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Zhantai Liuli indifferently replied, before looking at Mu Chen. ¡°King Mu, this Four Spiritual Battle Formation is not easy. So it might be a little too forceful for your Nine Nether Troop.¡±

    Zhantai Liuli wasn¡¯t mocking him, but speaking the truth. That¡¯s because the Nine Nether Troop of the Nine Nether Pce was just 5,000. Not to mentionparing it with Zhantai Liuli¡¯s Azure Troop, even Xiao Tian¡¯s Sky Profound Division was three times more than the Nine Nether Troop. And clearly, the warriors of Mu Chen¡¯s Nine Nether Troop weren¡¯t powerful warriors that couldpete with a hundred thousand by themselves individually. Therefore, regardless of how capable he was, he couldn¡¯t charge through the Four Spiritual Battle Formation by only relying on the Nine Nether Troop.

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen gave Zhantai Liuli a warm smile, before looking at the Kings.

    ¡°If there¡¯s a need, King Mu can take our troops as long as you canmand them.¡± Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, the Kings said without hesitation.

    Mu Chen cupped his hands as he thanked them, before pausing for a brief moment and revealed a dazzling smile on his handsome face. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to borrow all four of your troops.¡±

    ¡°Four troops? Four troops?!¡±

    The smile hung on the faces of the Kings froze, even the leaders of the other forces had widened their eyes and looked at Mu Chen as if they had seen a ghost.

    Not only them, but even Nine Nether was also looking at Mu Chen in astonishment. She never expected Mu Chen to borrow four troops in one go. By including the Nine Nether Troop, then wouldn¡¯t Mu Chen have tomand five troops?!

    Those were fivepletely different troops. Combining all of them together, their amount even exceeded 30,000! How could it be that easy tomand them?!

    Zhantai Liuli¡¯s face also had a hint of surprise, before returning back normal a brief momentter and gave a deep look at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Hmph, a brat that is overestimating his own ability!¡±

    Xiao Tian coldly sounded out. In his view, Mu Chen was doing it on purpose in order to not lose out to himself, thus wanting to borrow the other troops of the Great Havew Domain.

    If an issue arose with hismand, they wouldn¡¯t even need to charge at the Battle Formation and Mu Chen would be reduced to a retard by the violent Battle Will.

    ¡°King Mu...¡±

    The Mountain Splitting King and the other Kings also recovered from their shock as they looked at Mu Chen. But when they saw Mu Chen¡¯s calm countenance, they knew that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t joking with them.

    The Kings all exchanged a look and could only clench their teeth, before they said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident, then we¡¯ll ce all of our troops with you!¡±

    At this point in time, they could only choose to believe that Mu Chen was capable inmanding the Battle Will of five different troops.

    Mu Chen disregarded those gazes that were directed at him as if they were looking at a madman. He solemnly looked at the Kings before cupping his hands. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    He did not speak any further, but looked at the troops of the Great Havew Domain and gently waved his hand.

    Boom!

    Five different troops abruptly soared into the sky. The massive appearance was even stronger than the Sky Profound Division and Azure Troop.

    After all, it was a total of five troops!

    Mu Chen moved out and appeared before the five troops. He disregarded all those surprised gazes and looked at Xiao Tian, before gesturing with his hand.

    ¡°Commander Xiao Tian, please make your move!¡±

 Chapter 875 - The Tricked Xiao Tian

    Chapter 875 - The Tricked Xiao Tian

    Deep in the in of darkness, several massive troops stood in the sky as their boundless Battle Wills endlessly poured out, causing space to endlessly distort.

    They were the troops lead by Zhantai Liuli, Mu Chen and Xiao Tian.

    After the three of them, the three other Commanders had called out their strongest troops and their Battle Wills spread throughout thisnd.

    Xiao Tian stood before the Sky Profound Division, looking down on everyone before sweeping a cold nce at Mu Chen. When he saw the five massive troops behind Mu Chen, the corner of his lips rose into an uncontrobly mocking smile.

    In his view, Mu Chen¡¯s actions were foolish. Knowing that his puny Nine Nether Troop couldn¡¯t charge through the Battle Formation, he pulled along the other troops, wanting to use numbers to fill up the ws.

    ¡°I hope that you don¡¯t drag us down. If you fail, then your Great Havew Domain will be bearing the price for us to make our way here.¡± Xiao Tian sneered towards Mu Chen.

    Xiao Tian¡¯s words clearly had sinister thoughts behind them. In the event that they failed to charge through the Battle Formation, he could let Mu Chen bear the me, attracting the other forces scorn onto him.

    However, Mu Chen had only indifferently swept him a nce and replied, ¡°Returning your words back to you. Commander Xiao Tian, be wary of smashing your own leg with the boulder.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not quarrel here, gentlemen. Let¡¯s work together to deal with the Battle Formation first.¡± Zhantai Liuli broke their fight before faintly looking at Xiao Tian.

    ¡°Sky Profound Division, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Xiao Tian cast a nce at Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli, then coldly barked. He waved his hand and flew out with his massive troop following closely behind as they swept towards the Four Spiritual Battle Formation that was enveloped in a dark light.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Seeing Xiao Tian¡¯s figure moving towards the distant in, Zhantai Liuli softly barked and flew out along with the wheelchair. The dazzling Azure Troop had also turned into an ocean of crystals as they followed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get moving as well.¡± Mu Chen looked at Nine Nether and the Kings as he solemnly said.

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Nine Nether paused her words and gritted her teeth. ¡°If you can¡¯t destroy the Battle Formation, then just keep yourself safe. It¡¯s fine to give up on this Death Ruin.¡±

    Clearly, Nine Nether knew how terrifying this Four Spiritual Battle Formation was. Furthermore, she was also very worried about whether Mu Chen couldmand the Battle Wills of five troops. If Mu Chen was to force himself, then he would probably have to pay an extremely severe price.

    Sensing the worries in Nine Nether¡¯s voice, Mu Chen nodded his head at her. He did not say anyforting words, since he knew that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to charge through the Battle Formation.

    ¡°I will do my best.¡±

    Mu Chen softly replied. He no longer hesitated and flew out. Behind him, the five massive troops swiftly followed and sounds of wind being torn apart rang through the horizon.

    Behind Mu Chen, the three Commanders from the allied forces followed. However, their momentum was weaker than the three that went before them.

    Under the focus of countless gazes, the massive army had appeared before the Four Spiritual Battle Formation. Xiao Tian looked at the ck light that had spread out and briefly hesitated. But, in the end, he still clenched his teeth and charged out.

    When he and his troop charged into the ck light, their silhouettes had disappeared, as if they had been devoured.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    After Xiao Tian, Zhantai Liuli and her Azure Troop had charged in without any hesitation, with Mu Chen¡¯s group following after.

    The ck light screen was like a bottomless ck hole that devoured anyone that charged in without any ripplesing from it, making the other forces hearts turn cold.

    ¡°They¡¯ve entered the Four Spiritual Battle Formation!¡±

    But that heart-palpitating darkness did notst for long. There was a sudden cry of rm and everyone could see dazzling lights burst out from the four massive areas. When the light dissipated, the four parties had appeared in the four areas.

    Roar!

    When the four parties had appeared, everyone could hear the warriors of the Four Spiritual Army that stood like statues on the ground issuing a deep roar that caused undtions in the space.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    A ck Battle Will swept out like a ck hurricane and the surging Battle Will caused even the heavens and earth to tremble under the myriad of rolling waves.

    Everyone was stunned when they saw the Four Spiritual Army, before deeply inhaling deep breaths and their countenances turned solemn. That¡¯s because they knew that the Four Spiritual Battle Formation had been activated.

    Except, they were unsure that the three Battle Will geniuses could destroy that Battle Formation.

    ...

    Under the nervous gazes of the other forces, Mu Chen was also looking at the unfamiliar surroundings. At this moment, they seemed to have entered a space of darkness, withyers of suffocating darkness shrouding them from the surroundings.

    Although the forces outside could clearly see their situation in the battle formation, the ones that had entered clearly could not look out of it.

    Although their sights were hindered, Mu Chen could also guess the reason, so he wasn¡¯t panicking. He turned around and looked at the warriors of the five troops, they did not panic as well because all of their attention was focused on Mu Chen. For a troop, their Commander was their heart. As long as nothing happened to Mu Chen, the troop could maintain their morale and fighting power. Having five troops behind him had given him quite the confidence. With the five troops at hismand, he wouldn¡¯t fear even experts like the Mountain Splitting King.

    ¡°Let me witness how terrifying this Four Spiritual Battle Formation of yours is!¡± Mu Chen looked at the surrounding darkness as he muttered.

    Rumble!

    Space suddenly trembled in the darkness and Mu Chen had suddenly squinted his eyes. That¡¯s because he saw a ck Battle Will swiftly spreading out from the darkness.

    That Battle Will seemed endless, it had formed a ck ocean in this darkness with endless violent Battle Will.

    Mu Chen tensed his body and had immediately brought his guard up.

    Just when Mu Chen was at full alert, there was an ancient and hoarse voice that slowly rang out from the darkness.

    ¡°Four Spiritual Battle Formation, forming the Spirit of Four Divisions with Battle Will. The four battle formations are separately the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, ck Tortoise and Vermilion Bird Battle Formation. The Azure Dragon Battle Formation is the main, thus it is also the strongest. The first trespasser will enter the Azure Dragon Battle Formation, second being the White Tiger Battle Formation and so on.¡±

    ¡°The four spirits will be activated at the same time, and the first to break the Battle Formation can pass through the Test of Battle Formation and meet my liege.¡±

    The ancient voice that resounded from the darkness made Mu Chen surprised, before his gaze turned abnormal. He never thought that the battle formations were distributed ording to entry sequences. Since he was the third to enter, then he should be in the ck Tortoise Battle Formation...

    Zhantai Liuli should be in the White Tiger Battle Formation. So Xiao Tian must be in the strongest Azure Dragon Battle Formation... Just thinking about it, the corner of Mu Chen¡¯s lips twitched as he finally understood why Zhantai Liuli would have such an expression earlier. It turned out that everything was within her calctions.

    She had never intended to enter the Battle Formation first because she would have to face the strongest Azure Dragon Battle Formation. But she couldn¡¯t say this information out loud because no one would enter the battle formation first. Therefore, she revealed a mistake on purpose, causing him and Xiao Tian to suspect her. That way, people would suspect whether everything would fall into her hands, thus rejecting her.

    Just like how she acted as if she wanted to be the first to enter the Battle Formation. But Xiao Tian was too doubtful and stopped her and took her spot...

    Therefore, he was being sent to the strongest Azure Dragon Battle Formation.

    ¡°What a formidabledy... The Four Spiritual Battle Formation is not as she said, that the four battle formations needed to be destroyed at the same time. One only has to break the battle formation they are in at the fastest speed and they could charge through the formation and obtain the inheritance of the Sky Formation Emperor!¡±

    Mu Chen inwardly smacked his lips. It turned out that they were fooled by Zhantai Liuli right from the start, since she had clearly hidden some information and made use of everyone.

    Thinking about how feeble Zhantai Liuli pretended to be, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help shaking his head. Indeed, you cannot judge the book by its cover. Although he always had some doubts, he never expected that thetter had fooled them all.

    But Mu Chen wasn¡¯t enraged because he shouldn¡¯t be the one that¡¯s enraged at this moment, but Xiao Tian, who was sent to the Azure Dragon Battle Formation... It was the strongest, so it would definitely not be easy. It would be a great fortune if Xiao Tian could even protect himself in it and it was practically impossible for him to destroy the formation before them.

    So, judging from a certain degree, Xiao Tian had already lost the qualifications to the Sky Formation Emperor¡¯s inheritance.

    Mu Chen was clearly willing to see this, since he did not have any favourable opinion of Xiao Tian. So knowing that Zhantai Liuli had tricked Xiao Tian, he could onlyugh and take joy in Xiao Tian¡¯s misfortune.

    ¡°What a misfortunate fellow...¡±

    While Mu Chen wasughing, after that ancient voice had disappeared into the darkness, Xiao Tian¡¯s face hadpletely turned ashen and he couldn¡¯t help roaring out.

    ¡°Zhantai Liuli, you better remember this!¡±

    Rumble!

    Just when Xiao Tian furiously roared, the Four Spiritual Battle Formation rumbled and had been activated. Instantly, a chilling danger burst out in this Battle Formation.

    The Four Spiritual Battle Formation has been activated!

 Chapter 876 - Black Tortoise Battle Formation

    Chapter 876 - ck Tortoise Battle Formation

    Rumble!

    The entire dark space seemed to be trembling at this moment and boundless ck Battle Will was pouring out like a ck ocean as the darkness spread out from it, seizing the dark space.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was solemn as he looked up ahead. The ck Battle Will had already turned into an ocean and the end couldn¡¯t be seen. Myriad feet of waves whistled, vaguely emitting endless roars that wereing from within and an astonishing pressure was enveloping from this ck ocean.

    The Four Spiritual Battle Formation had been activated, so this space that they were in would swiftly reveal its ferocious side...

    Mu Chen cast a nce behind, before gently waving his hand.

    Boom!

    Along with Mu Chen¡¯s hand gesture, the Nine Nether Troop and Blood Hawk Troop had practically unleashed their Battle Wills at the same moment and the two powerful Battle Wills spread out, then gathered behind Mu Chen.

    The two troops had activated their Battle Wills, while Mu Chen fixed his gaze at the massive ck ocean of Battle Will. Compared to the scale of thetter, the ocean of Battle Will was dozen times stronger than the Nine Nether Troop and Blood Hawk Troop...

    Rustle!

    Just when Mu Chen had his guard up, sshes came from the massive ocean of ck Battle Will before Mu Chen . He saw a myriad of waves rising from the Battle Will ocean and a huge shadow could be vaguely seen shrouding over.

    Hiss!

    An abnormal roar came from the myriad waves that caused space to tremble. The shocking pressure was much stronger at this moment. It was so much so that even Mu Chen¡¯s breathing had turned sluggish.

    ¡°It¡¯sing!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s body had tensed up as he clenched his fists.

    Boom!

    The myriad of waves descended, causing sshes of boundless Battle Will. Under the sweep of the Battle Will, an enormous ck tortoise was slowly appearing.

    That ck tortoise was extremely massive, with a ferocious head and a serpent tail. Hissing noises came from the mouth of the serpent. The massive body of the ck tortoise was filled with ck runes and a terrifying Battle Will undtion that emanated from its massive body, as if it could devour the heavens and earth. It was extremely terrifying.

    ¡°This is the ck Tortoise Battle Formation...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart shook at the huge beast that appeared above the ck ocean of Battle Will and his gaze turned extremely grave. He could sense the terrifying undtions emitting from the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit. Facing that Spirit of Battle Will, even a pinnacle expert like the Mountain Splitting King would feel his scalp going numb.

    Roar!

    The massive foot of the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit that seemed like a mountain peak stood on the ocean of Battle Will and eerily looked at Mu Chen, before issuing a thunderous roar that caused a gale to sweep between the heavens and earth.

    Boom!

    The ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit did not stop after appearing. The countless runes that were on it flickered as the Battle Will surged and a ck light formed within its massive mouth. In the next instant, a thousand foot-long ck beam of Battle Will had shot out, piercing through space and enveloped Mu Chen, along with his troops.

    In the path of the ck beam of Battle Will, visible undtions appeared in the space. The ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit was clearly not being lenient. Its attacks could even cause a Sixth Grade Sovereign to be in a miserable state.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was solemn as he looked at the prating and horrifying attack. He did not dare to dy. He stomped his foot and boundless Battle Wills surged above the Nine Nether Troop and Blood Hawk Troop.

    Liiii!

    Sharp cries rang out as the Spirits of Battle Will of the Nine Nether Troop and Blood Hawk Troop were formed at the same time above the two troops. The two Battle Will Spirits pped their wings and the two massive Battle Will forces swept out and shed with the ck beam of light like bolts of lightning.

    Boom!

    A startling shock wave swept out, wreaking havoc in that instant of collision and Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette was also affected by it. He was sent flying back from the shock. But in the next moment, his Spiritual Energy burst out from his body and resisted the impact.

    At his rear, the Nine Nether Bird and Blood Hawk Battle Will Spirit were also being pushed back and groans had sounded from the two troops, their countenances pale. Clearly, they had suffered from the impact force.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was a little unsightly, since he never thought that after just a casual collision, his side would bepletely suppressed. This ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit was truly formidable to confront two Spirits of Battle Will by itself alone and could obtain aplete suppression.

    ¡°This is the might of a battle formation?¡±

    Mu Chen tightly bit his lips. Previously when the Spirits of Battle Will from both sides shed, Mu Chen could clearly feel that the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit was undoubtedly more refined, and its attacks were more powerful as well.

    Battle Will was also ssified into levels, and this ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit was clearly on a higher level than the Nine Nether Troop and Blood Hawk Troop¡¯s Battle Will.

    That higher form of energy that originated from the battle formation would make a Battle Will more powerful!

    If Mu Chen had only relied on the Nine Nether Troop¡¯s Battle Will to resist that attack, the Nine Nether Troop would probably suffer a significant loss by now, since the gap between the two was too great.

    Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils looked at the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit that stood above the ck ocean of Battle Will and tightly clenched his fist. Although he had already sensed how fearsome thetter was, it did not make him feel fearful. On the contrary, the depths of his ck pupils were zing with a splendour.

    Perhaps he could try to feel how extraordinary a Spirit of Battle Will was after being enhanced by a battle formation.

    Who knows, he might even be able to probe the crucial part of being a Battle Formation Master.

    ...

    While Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were zing with fire, Nine Nether and the other Kings outside could see Mu Chen¡¯s confrontation with the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit through the ck barrier.

    When they saw Mu Chen controlling and forming the Spirits of Battle Will of the Blood Hawk Troop and Nine Nether Troop and yet beingpletely suppressed in the first confrontation, their countenances were a little gloomy.

    ¡°The Spirit of Battle Will form by that Battle Will doesn¡¯t seem so easy to deal with.¡± The Mountain Splitting King said solemnly. He was clear about how formidable Mu Chen was after controlling two troops. In that state, Mu Chen wasparable to Sixth Grade Sovereigns. But right now, he was helpless against the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit, so one could see how terrifying that was.

    ¡°Mu Chen will be fine, right?¡± The Spiritual Sword King couldn¡¯t help asking the question. He was truly worried about Mu Chen, but he was also worried about his Spiritual Swordsmen that he had nurtured for years. If the entire troop fell, then he wouldn¡¯t have a ce to cry, even if he wanted to.

    Although Nine Nether¡¯s countenance was a little grave, she was also pretty confident in Mu Chen. Even if Mu Chen didn¡¯t have any advantage in facing the current situation.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too worried. Mu Chen should also have his trump card. Otherwise, he would not recklessly lead the five troops in,¡± said Nine Nether.

    ¡°Can Mu Chen really control the Battle Will of five different troops?¡± The Mountain Splitting King briefly hesitated, but he still couldn¡¯t resist from asking the question. If that was true, then how talented was Mu Chen in the path of Battle Will in order to achieve this?

    Hearing his words, Nine Nether bitterly smiled and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know... but since he did it, then he must have his reasons.¡±

    The Mountain Splitting King and the rest could only shake their heads with bitter smiles. Since that¡¯s the case, then they could only see what trump card Mu Chen had...

    ¡°The situation doesn¡¯t look good for the three other formations, as well.¡±

    Nine Nether cast her nce at the three other formations. The violent battles had already taken ce in those formations. But they were the same as Mu Chen, no one managed to gain the upper hand in their confrontations.

    Zhantai Liuli¡¯s situation was the best of the four. She had entered the White Tiger Battle Formation but she was also clearly prepared. She had only brought out roughly 20,000 amongst the 30,000 Azure Troop and their boundless Battle Will was bitterly resisting the violent attacks of the White Tiger Battle Will Spirit...

    However, even if the situation wasn¡¯t going well, Zhantai Liuli still maintained a calm expression. The current situation must be under her expectations.

    Aside from Zhantai Liuli, Xiao Tian and the three othermanders were in more pitiful situations.

    Xiao Tian entered the strongest Azure Dragon Battle Formation. Practically the instant when the Battle Formation started, he had beenpletely suppressed. As the Azure Dragon Battle Will Spirit roared, a terrifying Battle Will shot out in every direction, causing the Python Battle Will Spirit formed by Xiao Tian and the Sky Profound Division to emit a constant hissing, even some warriors had spat mouthfuls of blood out...

    As for the three Commanders, they were weaker than Mu Chen, despite being in the weakest Vermillion Bird Battle Formation, thus being at a disadvantage and their losses were the worst amongst the four Battle Formations.

    In the outside world, when the forces where those three Commanders belonged to saw this scene, their eyes had turned red from anxiety, but there was nothing they could do. At this sort of time, no one dared to enter the Battle Formation.

    When the carnage of the battle formations started, all they could do was wait and see who could break the Battle Formation first amongst the four Battle Formations.

    Within the ck Tortoise Battle Formation

    Boom! Boom!

    A terrifying Battle Will wreaked havoc as attacks that were like Mount Tai crushing down endlessly swept at Mu Chen. Under this situation, Mu Chen was constantly defending, while the Nine Nether Troop and Blood Hawk Troop were also bitterly enduring. The runes on the two Spirits of Battle Will started to turn dark. They clearly couldn¡¯t confront the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit.

    Huff.

    Mu Chen flew back andnded on the Nine Nether Bird Battle Will Spirit, then he looked at the dulled runes on its body. His countenance turned even more solemn as he deeply inhaled a breath before casting a nce at the three other troops behind him and gently raised his hand.

    Instantly, his gesture had caused the warriors of the three troops to tense up.

    In the outside world, when Nine Nether and the Kings saw Mu Chen raising his hand, their eyes abruptly squinted and they froze their breaths. That¡¯s because they knew that Mu Chen was finally going to unleash the Battle Wills of the five troops.

    But, can he really control the Battle Will of the five troops?

    Because of this question, even Nine Nether couldn¡¯t help tightening her fists.

    Under everyone¡¯s astonished gazes, Mu Chen had waved his hand down without any hesitation and a solemn bark resounded near the ears of the five troops.

    ¡°Bring out your Battle Wills!¡±

 Chapter 877 - Five Spirits Unleashed

    Chapter 877 - Five Spirits Unleashed

    ¡°Bring out your Battle Wills!¡±

    When Mu Chen¡¯s bark resounded in this dark space, the five troops had also unleashed thunderous roars as five massive Battle Wills swept out between the heavens and earth like a storm.

    Boom!

    Fivepletely different Battle Wills spread out above the five troops and there seemed to be endless roarsing from their Battle Wills.

    Five Battle Wills spread out and existed together without any enmity for each other before showing some signs of fusing together. But then again, they couldn¡¯t be considered the same.

    That¡¯s because within those Battle Wills, there were the wills of tens of thousands of warriors. With so many wills, if there wasn¡¯t an expertmanding them, it would be impossible for them to fuse together.

    Amongst the five majestic Battle Wills, the Nine Nether Troop and Blood Hawk Troop had formed their Battle Will Spirits, since those two had been under Mu Chen¡¯s control this whole time.

    As for the Battle Wills of the three other troops, roars came from those Battle Wills but showed no signs of forming their Spirits of Battle Will.

    At this point int time, if they did not form their Battle Will Spirits, then they would practically be of no help to Mu Chen.

    Therefore, he had to form five Spirits of Battle Will at the same time. That way, he could use them to confront that ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit!

    Huff.

    Mu Chen deeply inhaled a mouthful of chilled air with a solemn expression. He was naturally clear about how hard it was to control five Spirits of Battle Will at the same time. The difficulty of it would definitely not exceed the difficulty of Zhantai Liulimanding 30,000 members from the Azure Troop.

    Mu Chen¡¯s feet tapped on the air, then he flew back and appeared above the three other troops. Beneath his feet, the boundless Battle Wills of the three troops were surging like currents.

    Mu Chen closed his eyes and his consciousness swept out before charging into the boundless Battle Wills of the three troops.

    Boom! Boom!

    In that instant, when Mu Chen¡¯s consciousness charged in, a deafening roar swept out. It was the roar of the tens of thousands of warriors¡¯ consciousness, it was sufficient to destroy the consciousness and split the head of someone apart.

    However, Mu Chen had already experienced this situation when he formed the Spirits of Battle Will for those troops. Therefore, he did not panic and had given up all resistance as his consciousness swiftly merged into the boundless Battle Wills of the three troops.

    Along with Mu Chen¡¯s consciousness fusing within, the three boundless Battle Wills started to boil, as if they had gained intellect and swiftly converged. But this convergence did not immediately seed, since the Spirits of Battle Will had not been formed yet, only their outlines had appeared...

    A bead of sweat dripped from Mu Chen¡¯s face as he clenched his fists together with difficulty that reflected on the centre of his brows. Forming the Battle Will Spirits wasn¡¯t easy, since he had to split his heart into five. Even with his current attainments in Battle Will, he could not achieve this so easily.

    Furthermore, when he was forming the three other Battle Will Spirits, the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit did not sit and wait for him to seed, it wasunching violent attacks. Under the attacks of the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit, the Spirits of Battle Will of the Nine Nether Troop and Blood Hawk Troop constantly fell back and the runes on their bodies became even dimmer.

    Outside the battle formation, the hearts of Nine Nether and the Kings were lifted to their throats as their countenances became filled with nervousness. That¡¯s because they knew that if Mu Chen couldn¡¯t form the five Spirits of Battle Will, it would basically be impossible for him to defeat the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit.

    Rumble!

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the Battle Wills of the three troops constantly rumbled, as if they were forming with great difficulty, and it was extremely slow.

    ¡°Mu Chen should be able to do it, but he needs time. I hope that the Spirits of Battle Will of the Nine Nether Troop and Blood Hawk Troop can hold the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit at bay.¡± When they looked at the three slowly forming Spirits of Battle Will, they felt relieved but were still nervous in their hearts. That¡¯s because they could see the Spirits of Battle Will of the Nine Nether Troop and Blood Hawk Troop were constantly falling back.

    Drip.

    More beads of sweat fell from Mu Chen¡¯s face. He could hear the confrontation of Battle Wills that resounded from afar because he could sense that he was gradually losing them.

    But, on the contrary, at this crucial moment, Mu Chen¡¯s heart was calmer, since he knew that if he panicked at this time, they would be closer to being defeated.

    ¡°Soon...¡±

    Mu Chen softly muttered.

    Boom!

    Another violent beam of Battle Will struck against the defences formed by the Nine Nether Troop and Blood Hawk Troop¡¯s Spirits of Battle Will, causing many warriors amongst the two troops to spurt blood from their mouths.

    Roar!

    The ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit ferociously roared and its cold gaze was fixed onto Mu Chen. It seemed to have sensed something. The tail of the ck Tortoise, which was a massive python, opened its mouth and a beam of ck Battle Will pierced through space like a long spear, passing through the defences of the Nine Nether Troop and Blood Hawk Troop¡¯s Battle Will Spirit and was aimed at Mu Chen.

    Watching this scene, the faces of Nine Nether and the kings changed.

    Boom!

    As the ck beam of Battle Will shed across and was about to strike Mu Chen, the oceans of Battle Will of the three troops trembled and erupted, before three massive Spirits of Battle Will were instantly formed.

    Above the Spiritual Swordsmen, the sword-wielding Battle Will Spirit shed down as it was like a shield that guarded Mu Chen and blocked that beam of Battle Will.

    Boom!

    Battle Will shock wave swept out and the massive sword was instantly pushed back. But in that short moment, Mu Chen had already moved and had soared into the sky, then appeared above the five troops.

    He stood on the air, above the five massive oceans of Battle Will, and a powerful Battle Will undtion swept out that made the space tremble.

    The appearance of the five Spirits of Battle Will was extremely dumbfounding, and those forces outside the battle formations were all overwhelmed with shock with their mouths and eyes wide open. Even Liu Yan of the Sky Profound Pce had an unsightly expression and the shock in his eyes couldn¡¯t be concealed.

    ¡°He really made it!¡±

    The Mountain Splitting King felt heavily relieved as he smacked his lips and eximed in admiration, ¡°King Mu is truly young and talented to be able to control the Spirits of Battle Will of five troops. Probably even the other Battle Will geniuses would have a hard time aplishing that.¡±

    The nervous expressions that were initially on the faces of the other Kings changed to smiles and they all felt relieved. Looking at the momentum of the five troops in the battle formation, they couldn¡¯t help sighing. Although Mu Chen and the troops were in the battle formation, they could still feel the difference in strength of the Spirits of Battle Will in Mu Chen¡¯s handspared to theirs.

    Truly, only in the hands of a Battle Will genius can a troop be a genuine Divine Artifact.

    When the other forces were dumbfounded with shock, Mu Chen also felt heavily relieved. Fortunately, he had previously formed the Battle Will Spirits of the other troops, so they had somepatibility. Otherwise, it would take a longer time for him to form the Spirit of Battle Will at this moment, and by that time, the Spirits of Battle Will of the Nine Nether Troop and Blood Hawk Troop would probably be copsed before then.

    But luckily, he made it in time.

    Mu Chen cast a nce at the Battle Will Spirits above the five troops. Aside from the sword-wielding Battle Will Spirit of the Spiritual Swordsmen, the Mountain Splitting Troop¡¯s Battle Will Spirit was an axe-wielding figure, filled with ferocity; whereas the Cliff Troop was a huge turtle that was massive and steadily firm.

    ¡°Amongst these Spirits of Battle Will, the strongest should be the Mountain Splitting Troop.¡±

    Mu Chen swept his nce over and could feel the Battle Will undtions emanating from the Battle Will Spirit of the Mountain Splitting Troop was the strongest, with over 6,000 runes on it. Compared to the Nine Nether Troop, which only had about 4,000, it was much stronger.

    Naturally, it wasn¡¯t because the Mountain Splitting Troop¡¯s quality was betterpared to the Nine Nether Troop. It was that the Mountain Splitting Troop had the advantage in numbers. It had over ten thousand members, which was twice the amount of the Nine Nether Troop.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a troop that belongs to me after all, so ourpatibility is too low.¡± Mu Chen felt a little pity. With the Nine Nether Troop that was numbered at 5,000, he could form a Battle Will Spirit with over 4,000 runes. Compared to the Mountain Splitting Troop, which numbered over ten thousand, the ratio was too low.

    Although he felt that it was a little pitiful, he knew that he could only rely on these allied troops at this moment to confront that ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit.

    ¡°With me controlling troops that are roughly around 30,000, it¡¯s starting to get forceful. If there¡¯s more, then perhaps I would have a hard time controlling them and my consciousness would be destroyed by the violent Battle Will...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze lightly flickered as thoughts swiftly shed in his heart. ¡°But how did those powerful Battle Formation Mastersmand troops that were over hundreds of thousands or millions? How can the will of a person control so many people¡¯s will? There must be something I¡¯m not aware of, perhaps this is the secret of Battle Formation Masters...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils shed with light. Battle Formation Masters were extremely mysterious at this age, so there was a very pitiful amount of information regarding them, which made the inheritance of a Battle Formation Master in this Death Ruin extremely precious.

    But no matter what, as long as he could make his way out, he would be able to know the secret of Battle Formation Masters. At that time, he would be able to make his breakthrough and be a real Battle Formation Master!

    Mu Chen slowly balled his hands and looked ahead with a zing gaze, looking at the ferocious ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit up ahead.

    I don¡¯t believe that with these five Battle Will Spirits, I can¡¯t get through this formation!

 Chapter 878 - Miserable

    Chapter 878 - Miserable

    Rampant Battle Wills violently surged as the asional impact caused even space to undte. This space was undoubtedlypletely upied by Battle Wills.

    Mu Chen stood in the sky with five massive Spirits of Battle Will standing beneath him, preying on the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit beneath the ocean of Battle Will.

    When the six Spirits of Battle Will faced each other, the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit naturally had the absolute advantage in terms of size, since it was practically twice that of any of Mu Chen¡¯s Spirits of Battle Will. But Mu Chen had the advantage in quantity, with five-to-one, the Battle Will undtions were extremely powerful.

    At the very least, the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit showed some fear at this moment and had weakened its attacks while both parties were tied in a deadlock.

    This deadlock was something that Mu Chen weed at this moment. He hadmanded those warriors amongst the Nine Nether Troop and Blood Hawk Troop that were injured to rest and reorganise, stabilising their bodies. That¡¯s because the battle between them and the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit might break out at any time.

    After the previous confrontation, he was clear about how troublesome the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit was. Even if he had controlled the Spirits of Battle Will of five troops, he still wasn¡¯t confident that he could get rid of the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit.

    But regardless, they had to give it a try.

    Just when Mu Chen¡¯s heart shed with such thoughts, the deadlock did notst. Despite not having any intellect, the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit could exist because of this Battle Formation and had an unshakable mission that was to kill anyone that intruded into the formation.

    Roar!

    With a ferocious expression, the majestic ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit unleashed an astonishing roar and its body flickered with dazzling runes. Boundless Battle Will had formed into ck halos that spread from its body.

    At this moment, the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit was like an actual ck Tortoise Divine Beast.

    Boom!

    The ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit took a step forward with its massive foot, which lifted torrential waves in the ocean of ck Battle Will beneath it. A myriad feet of waves, along with mountain-crushing momentum, swept towards Mu Chen.

    Roar!

    The five Spirits of Battle Will unleashed enraged roars at the same time and the five different colours of Battle Will force flew out like des that joined force and split the wave of ck Battle Will apart.

    The huge wave was instantly split apart and Mu Chen¡¯s gaze suddenly turned cold. With a will of his mind, the five Spirits of Battle Will charged forth into a semi-circle formation, which enveloped the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit.

    Boom!

    The Nine Nether Troop and Blood Hawk Troop¡¯s Battle Will Spirit pped their wings and their feathers were like the sharpest des that stormed towards the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit. As for the Mountain Splitting Troop, Cliff Troop and Spiritual Swordsmen¡¯s Battle Will Spirits, they charged at the front, waving a greatsword or axe as they headed towards the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit.

    The five Battle Will Spirits had all ganged up on the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit.

    Facing such ferocious attacks, the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit was fearless and had flung its head as boundless Battle Will surged forth, forming a barrier that protected it.

    Boom! Boom!

    The attacks of the five Battle Will Spirits smashed against the shield, causing ripples on the shield but could not destroy it, it was a powerful defence.

    Roar!

    After blocking the attacks of the five Battle Will Spirits, the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit suddenly opened its mouth. Rampant Battle Will rolled in its mouth. The ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit¡¯s sharp teeth even tore space apart.

    The ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit heavily flung its head. It was extremely swift, like dragon exiting its cave, as it bit the wing of the Blood Hawk Troop¡¯s Battle Will Spirit and tore a huge portion of it off.

    It was only a contact and Mu Chen¡¯s Spirits of Battle Will had already suffered injuries. Along with the injury suffered by the Spirits of the Battle Will, the warriors of the Blood Hawk Troop spurted out blood from their mouths and their expression dimmed down, they had suffered from it as well.

    Seeing this scene, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze shed with a chill.

    Boom!

    The greatsword and axe suddenly descended from the sky and smashed against the defence of the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit. Powerful Battle Will exploded and shattered its defences.

    The Nine Nether Troop¡¯s Battle Will Spirit let out a cry and its sharp wings tore through space, passing through the defences like a bolt of lightning and sh the head of the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit, causing a long crack to appear on the Battle Will Spirit and Battle Will dissipating from that crack.

    Roar!

    The ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit unleashed an enraged roar and its serpent tail blinked into dark light, along with a hectic Battle Will that seemed like it wanted to tear space apart.

    Whoosh!

    A huge turtle figure charged forth, allowing the tail to strike on the shell of the turtle. Instantly, a terrifying impact wreaked havoc that sent the turtle back a few thousand feet.

    The turtle silhouette was naturally the Cliff Troop¡¯s Battle Will Spirit. The troop excelled in defence, so their Battle Will was also as robust as a mountain. Although they werecking in offence, their defence surpassed the other Battle Will Spirits.

    If it was another Spirit of Battle Will taking that blow from the ck Tortoise Battle Will, it would have probably heavily suffered like the Blood Hawk Troop¡¯s Battle Will Spirit. But when the Cliff Troop took that blow, it was only pushed back.

    After blocking the blow from the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit, the four other Battle Will Spirits charged forth and unleashed erratic attacks, smashing apart the defence of the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit.

    But facing this situation, the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit ferociously charged forth as well, causing space to ripple from the ck Battle Will. With the advantage it had in terms of Battle Will, its every attack made the four other Spirits of Battle Will fall into a miserable situation.

    Outside the battle formation, the other forces were dumbfounded as they watched the formation that Mu Chen was in. Clearly, their hearts were shaken by the bitter battle.

    Although the attacks of the five Spirits of Battle Will were taken by the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit, the attacks of the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit had also caused injuries on its opponents. The five Battle Will Spirits were extremely coordinated under Mu Chen¡¯s control, since their attacks and defences were extremely coordinated. It was because of this, that the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit suffered cracks on its body as the injuries on the five other Battle Will Spirits increased...

    No one expected that the five Battle Will Spirits that had nothing out of the ordinary could disy such powerful might under Mu Chen¡¯s control.

    ¡°King Mu¡¯s control is beyond words... The ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit is clearly much stronger than any of the troops¡¯ Battle Will Spirits. If they faced each other individually, they would probably be destroyed in less than three rounds. But King Mu could actually make use of the unique properties of each Battle Will Spirit tounch attacks and defences, fighting on the same level as the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit. Truly worthy of our admiration.¡± The Mountain Splitting King and the rest looked at the bitter battle in the ck Tortoise Battle Formation and couldn¡¯t help sighing.

    Although they did not have any talent in the way of Battle Will, they were experts, after all, so their eyes were keen and naturally knew that it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Mu Chen tomand five weaker Battle Will Spirits to confront the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit.

    ¡°But the Battle Formation which Zhantai Liuli is in seems to be stabilised.¡± Nine Nether suddenly pointed out as her gaze became fixed onto a formation with astonishment on her face. That¡¯s because, in the White Tiger Battle Formation, the attacks of the White Tiger Battle Formation was slowly being resisted by Zhantai Liuli¡¯s Azure Troop, and slowly, Zhantai Liuli started to fight back as well.

    ¡°Zhantai Liuli is truly a genius.¡±

    The countenances of the Mountain Splitting King and the rest were grave, since they realise that when Mu Chen was persistently confronting the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit, Zhantai Liuli had actually started tounch counter attacks towards the White Tiger Battle Will Spirit. If she found an opportunity, she could destroy the White Tiger Battle Will Spirit. At that time, she would be the first to get through the Battle Formation.

    There was nothing they could do about it as Zhantai Liuli was clearly prepared in this trip. From a certain extent, that 30,000 Azure Troop was even stronger than their five troops. After all, their Battle Will was one and not split up.

    Therefore, Zhantai Liuli was probably the only one that could break through the Battle Formation before Mu Chen. As for Xiao Tian, he was already using the entire Sky Profound Division but in the end, he could only protect himself from the attacks of the Azure Dragon Battle Formation. He couldn¡¯t counterattack, not to mention destroying the Battle Formation.

    ...

    In the White Tiger Battle Formation

    Zhantai Liuli looked at the violent White Tiger Battle Will Spirit before her, then squinted her eyes and slowly tightened her fist as she muttered, ¡°About time.¡±

    She gently raised her hand, before waving it down.

    Suddenly, dazzling pirs of light soared into the horizon above the Azure Troop and the Battle Will torrentially rolled.

    ...

    Boom!

    In the ck Tortoise Battle Formation, a ck force of Battle Will swept past and struck against the body of the massive turtle formed by the Cliff Troop. Instantly, the firm turtle shell cracked and hundreds of warriors in the Cliff Troop spurted blood from their mouths.

    Boom!

    The huge axe and greatsword flickered with a sharp lustre as they descended from the sky and mmed against the body of the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit as their violent Battle Wills caused thetter to be pushed back and the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit roared.

    But the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit was also extremely ferocious. Even when it was pushed back, it had shot out a Battle Will energy from its mouth that sent the Battle Will Spirit of the Nine Nether Troop flying back and cracks had spread out on its body.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure immediately jolted and his face was pale as well with beads of sweat falling from his face. Although there wasn¡¯t any exhaustion in his own Spiritual Energy frommanding Battle Wills, it brought a great burden to his mind and Mu Chen could already feel an intense, sharp pain from his mind.

    That was a sign that he was soon reaching his limits in controlling Battle Will.

    ¡°Can¡¯t drag this on any longer.¡±

    Mu Chen clenched his teeth. Right now, the first that could get out of this Battle Formation could obtain the inheritance of the Sky Formation Emperor. Although he knew that Xiao Tian and the three Commanders couldn¡¯t achieve that, Zhantai Liuli was a great threat.

    If he continued to drag this battle out, then Zhantai Liuli might take a step before him. At that point in time, it would be pointless, even if he managed to destroy this formation.

    So he couldn¡¯t drag the battle out anymore.

    But right now, the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit was like a great mountain before him. Although the five Spirits of Battle Will were extremely coordinated, they could notpletely destroy that ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit, since those Spirits of Battle Will were fivepletely different entities. Their attacks could harm the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit, but they weren¡¯t sufficient to deal fatal injuries.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s pupils shed as he clenched his teeth.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a risk, then!¡±

    As he spoke, Mu Chen no longer hesitated and suddenly waved his hand. His voice had resounded near the ears of every warrior of the five troops, causing their hearts to tremble.

    ¡°Heed my orders, Five Spirits Converge!¡±

 Chapter 879 - Converging Five Spirits

    Chapter 879 - Converging Five Spirits

    ¡°Heed my orders, Five Spirits Converge!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s roar thundered near the ears of every single warrior of the five troops. Hearing his roar, even with the nature of those warriors to heed orders, they couldn¡¯t help being briefly stunned before showing hesitation in their eyes.

    But the hesitation only shed for a brief instant before they suppressed it with the clench of their teeth. As warriors that have been trained for years, they were required to heed any order as long as the Commander was still around, even if it was an order that they did not understand or couldn¡¯t ept.

    Therefore, the warriors of the five troops suppressed the doubts in their hearts very quickly and the five Spirits of Battle Will roared, forming into beams of light and collided together in the sky.

    The five Spirits of Battle Will were shing against each other!

    Boom!

    In that moment of collision, there was a loud explosion that rang out in the horizon and different colours of Battle Will spread out, forming into an extremely dazzling light sphere. It was a sphere of roughly myriads of feet. It¡¯s just that the attributes in the light sphere were extremely different and were shing together. Every single sh would bring forth a huge noise that even caused space to ripple.

    Outside the Battle Formation, the other forces were looking at this scene, dumbfounded. Only long whileter did someone uncontrobly exim, ¡°Is that Mu Chen crazy? He actually dared to mix together five different Battle Wills?!¡±

    Nine Nether and the Kings all exchanged looks and their countenances became a little pale, the shock in their eyes couldn¡¯t he concealed as well. Clearly, this action of Mu Chen¡¯s had exceeded their expectations.

    Although they did not have high attainments in the field of Battle Will, they were experts. So with their keen eyes, they knew how insane Mu Chen was at this moment.

    He was actually trying to mix five different Battle Wills together!

    It was absolutely an insane task to mix different energies together. Take Spiritual Energy for example, if they were to be forcefully mixed together, there would only be one oue, the explosion of Spiritual Energy along with the explosion of the person...

    Although Nine Nether didn¡¯t know if that was the way with Spiritual Energy as well, but it was clearly extremely tough to achieve that step.

    ¡°King Mu¡¯s guts are too big...¡± The Mountain Splitting King moved his lips as he bitterly smiled. He naturally knew that if the five Battle Will Spirits could be mixed together, the might would definitely be much stronger than the five of them split apart. But it was easy to speak of it and doing it was filled with endless dangers.

    Perhaps a genuine Battle Formation Master might be able tobine different Battle Wills together. But right now, Mu Chen was not yet a genuine Battle Formation Master.

    Therefore, that step was extremely dangerous.

    But despite themotion outside, it couldn¡¯t affect Mu Chen, who was in the battle formation. Right now, Mu Chen had tightly shut his eyes and beads of sweat were constantly dripping from his face. It was so much so that even wriggling veins had popped out on his forehead and the centre of his brows was tightly knitted with pain.

    Clearly, it was an extremely difficult matter for Mu Chen tobine five different Battle Wills together.

    But since he wanted to swiftly destroy the battle formation, he could onlybine five Battle Wills andunch the strongest attack to destroy that ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit. Otherwise, if he¡¯s dragged into a deadlock, perhaps Zhantai Liuli might be the first that could get past this battle formation.

    Mu Chen was clear that Zhantai Liuli came prepared and she also had her Azure Troop. So in terms of Battle Will, she was superior than his five troops. Therefore, if the current situation continued, there was a high probability that she might get past the battle formation first. At that time, they would gain nothing after she had taken the Sky Formation Emperor¡¯s inheritance along with her.

    It was an oue that Mu Chen did not wish to see.

    Therefore, he had to give it a risk, no matter what.

    He had no confidence in this matter, especially when he came in contact with the five Battle Wills. He could feel how strong the rejection was.

    Mu Chen had no methods to deal with that rejection, so he could only use the stupidest method: Fusing his mind in it and forcefully fuse the five Battle Wills together!

    But this method was also extremely exhausting to his mind. Just think about it, one consciousness flowing amongst tens of thousands of wills and those wills were rejecting each other. It would be an extremely great burden to the mind of a person. If it was another person attempting this, even an expert like the Kings would have their minds instantly wiped and suffer fatal damage to their minds.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Chen being a Spiritual Array Master, whose mind was stronger than others and the five Battle Wills not rejecting Mu Chen, he wouldn¡¯t dare to attempt this method, even if he was confident.

    But even so, he was suffering a head-splitting pain at this moment, as if his head was about to be blown apart. The veins on his forehead wriggled even faster, looking extremely horrifying.

    As the veins wiggled on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead, the ten thousand-foot light sphere was constantly emitting brilliant colours and thunderous booming sounds rang out from the shes of Battle Wills...

    Roar!

    Furthermore, just when Mu Chen was attempting tobine the five Battle Wills, the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit had also sensed the threatening undtionsing from the light sphere and had emitted a roar. Its ferocious gaze was then fixed onto Mu Chen.

    When the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit shot its gaze at Mu Chen, Mu Chen¡¯s body instantly trembled.

    Immediately, the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit flung its tail, causing a huge tear in space and was enveloping towards Mu Chen.

    A terrifying fluctuation came from the dark light. Judging from the fluctuation, not even an ordinary Sixth Grade Sovereign would dare to face it head-on, and at this moment, Mu Chen did not have any Battle Will protecting himself, while his own cultivation was just at Fourth Grade Sovereign. Therefore, such an attack could be considered as fatal to Mu Chen.

    The ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit was extremely cunning and had grasped a good opportunity. It was just when Mu Chen was fusing the five Battle Wills and couldn¡¯t split his attention to anything else.

    That scene had aroused countless exmations outside the battle formation, even the faces of the Kings had drastically changed at this moment.

    Boom!

    The dark light came too fast, practically not giving anyone the time to react and had already appeared before Mu Chen. The dreadful ripples had caused Mu Chen to feel an intense pain all over his body as he clenched his teeth in the next instant and formed seals with his hands!

    Buzz!

    A powerful Spiritual Energy swept out from Mu Chen like a storm as a massive figure appeared and protected Mu Chen within it with a golden zing sun behind its head.

    It was the Great Sr Undying Body!

    At this crucial moment, Mu Chen had circted the Spiritual Energy in his body and summoned the Great Sr Undying Body.

    Boom!

    The dark light swept across and ruthlessly struck against the Great Sr Undying Body. Instantly, a dazzling light burst out and the Great Sr Undying Body appeared to be on the verge of being destroyed!

    The Great Sr Undying Body, which Mu Chen was proud of, could only withstand it for an instant.

    When the Great Sr Undying Body copsed, a figure pathetically flew out. But that shattered dark light had also split a portion off that chased after and struck against Mu Chen¡¯s chest.

    Poof!

    When the dark light struck Mu Chen¡¯s chest, his face had turned pale and he spewed a mouthful of blood. His clothes were immediately reduced to ashes and a bloody hole was revealed on his shoulder.

    Mu Chen¡¯s miserable silhouette had flown out for tens of thousands of feet before he had stabilised himself. His face was as pale as paper. He lowered his head and looked at his shoulder, which was dripping with blood, with lingering fear in his eyes.

    A golden-purple dragon slowly wandered onto his wound. It was the True Dragon tattoo. But the True Dragon tattoo was extremely dimmed at this moment, since it had helped Mu Chen to resist a blow. If it wasn¡¯t for the True Dragon tattoo, it wouldn¡¯t just be a bloody wound but his entire shoulder would have been destroyed.

    It was only an attack of the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit and it had destroyed Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body, nearly giving him a fatal injury as well. The strength of it was truly too terrifying.

    ¡°Without the backing of Battle Will, the gap between me and a Sixth Grade Sovereign is truly great.¡± Mu Chen muttered to himself. If he still had the protection of the Spirits of Battle Will, then that attack of the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit wouldn¡¯t have been able to harm him. But losing the Spirits of Battle Will, it was extremely hard for him to confront that ck Tortoise Battle Will with his strength at the Fourth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    Roar!

    When the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit saw that Mu Chen was still alive after withstanding a blow, it unleashed an enraged roar as ck Battle Will violently gathered near its mouth.

    Outside the battle formation, Nine Nether¡¯s face was pale. Without the five Battle Will Spirits, it was basically impossible for Mu Chen to withstand a full attack from the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit!

    Boom!

    The ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit¡¯s roar violently resonated throughout this darkness and a beam of Battle Will that was thousands of feet long prated through space and shot towards Mu Chen.

    With his Sovereign Celestial Body destroyed and unusable at this moment, if Mu Chen was struck by this destructive force, he would definitely be killed by it!

    The other forces also had changes in their expressions as they watched this scene. Amongst the four formations, was Mu Chen going to be the first one eliminated?!

    The eyes of Liu Yan and Fang Yi shed with a joy, since they clearly weed this scene.

    Rumble!

    The ck beam of Battle Will shot over. But facing this attack from the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit, which was even more terrifying than the previous attack, Mu Chen gently wiped the smear of blood off the corner of his lips as a cold killing intent gushed from his ck pupils.

    ¡°A beast like you, without any intellect, wants to kill me?!¡±

    A deep roar rang out from Mu Chen¡¯s mouth as he swiftly formed seals with his hands. Along with the changes of his seals, everyone outside the battle formation was shocked in their hearts and abruptly raised their heads. In the sphere that was ten thousand feet above Mu Chen, there was suddenly an extremely sharp cry that rang out.

    A dazzling pir of light descended!

    That pir of light contained boundless Battle Will, which caused the countenances of innumerable experts to change. That¡¯s because they could feel that the five different Battle Wills were contained in that pir of light!

    Mu Chen actually managed to fuse five different Battle Wills together at thest moment!

 Chapter 880 - Destroying the Formation

    Chapter 880 - Destroying the Formation

    Boom!

    A dark light filled with destructive undtions shuttled through space like swift bolts of lightning and appeared before Mu Chen in the next moment. It was like a death god¡¯s hammer that heavily smashed down and enveloped Mu Chen within.

    The shadow was cast on Mu Chen¡¯s face, and yet his face was exceptionally calm, there wasn¡¯t any panic due to that destructive attack. He just gently swiped two of his finger down.

    ¡°Drop!¡±

    A soft voice slowly rang out from his mouth.

    Sizzle!

    An ear-piercing tear suddenly rang out in the sky and he slightly raised his eyes that beamed with a dazzling lustre. That pir of light had descended from the ten thousand-foot sphere. It was a simple-looking pir of light, yet it contained five different Battle Wills!

    This was the result of five troops¡¯ Battle Wills beingbined together.

    With his powerful will, Mu Chen had actually managed tobine five Battle Wills into one!

    Although it wasn¡¯t a perfectbination, the power of it still far exceeded five individual Battle Wills.

    Boom!

    Under countless startled gazes, that dazzling pir of light descended and struck against that dark Battle Will that was about to hit Mu Chen.

    In that instant of collision, a dazzling light swept out in this region. As it spread out, visible shock waves of Battle Will could still be seen...

    Poof! Poof!

    The shock wave hadnded on Mu Chen as well. Immediately, he spewed a mouthful of blood and his figure had flown out in a pathetic state. But as he flew out, there was an arc on the corner of his lips after relieving a heavy burden. Thereafter, two of his fingers had gently flexed.

    Boom!

    That dazzling pir of light destroyed the massive dark light before streaking a dazzling trace across the horizon. It was like a meteor on the horizon and appeared above the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit. It briefly stopped and, in the next instant, it had swept down like an apocalypse that had descended!

    ...

    While all sorts of events were urring in the ck Tortoise Battle Formation, Zhantai Liuli¡¯s eyes were suddenly squinted in the White Tiger Battle Formation when she controlled the powerful Battle Will tounch attacks.

    That¡¯s because she could sense a brief moment ofg in the attacks of the White Tiger Battle Will Spirit, as if it had started to weaken down at this moment.

    ¡°Finally feeling weary? Although the Four Spiritual Battle Formation was not erased through the passing of time, it is not in the perfect state. So it is impossible for it to be inexhaustible!¡±

    Zhantai Liuli gently smiled as her beautiful face turned cold. Shortly after, her hands shifted as she formed a weird seal that was filled with all sorts of profundities.

    ¡°Azure Battle Seal!¡±

    Along with Zhantai Liuli¡¯s voicending, the dazzling azure-stone figure behind her had also formed an abnormal seal simr to hers.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    A violent Battle Will gathered towards the seal of the Azure Battle Will Spirit, emitting a dazzling lustre, before a thousand foot-sized light seal appeared beneath the palm of the Battle Will Spirit.

    It was an extremely bizarre seal that was filled with runes on the surface of it. Those were familiar runes, it was the runes formed from Battle Will!

    That light seal was actually formed with Battle Will!

    Zhantai Liuli¡¯s means had caused innumerable experts to be startled. That¡¯s because this was the first time that they had witnessed someone controlling Battle Will to this degree!

    It was clearly much more brilliant than Mu Chen and Xiao Tian¡¯s means of controlling Battle Will. Zhantai Liuli actually knew some actual methods of using Battle Will!

    Boom!

    But Zhantai Liuli wasn¡¯t bothered that her actions were startling. She coldly looked at the White Tiger Battle Will Spirit and gently patted her hand down.

    The massive hand of the Azure Battle Will Spirit suddenly fell as well. The seal prated through space in a rustle, then instantly appeared above the White Tiger Battle Will Spirit and mmed down without any hesitation!

    Rumble!

    Before the palm had even hit the target, the surrounding space of the White Tiger Battle Will Spirit had copsed. The White Tiger Battle Will Spirit violently roared and its fur stood up like spikes. In its roar, there was actually a hint of fear held within.

    Boom!

    But no matter how it roared, the abnormal seal still ruthlessly mmed against its massive body.

    Boom! Boom!

    This darkness violently undted at this moment.

    ...

    Outside the battle formation, the other forces were dumbfounded towards the earth-shattering battle in the White Tiger Battle Formation and ck Tortoise Battle Formation. The White Tiger Battle Will Spirit and ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit that just had the upper hand just a moment ago had fallen into dangerous situations.

    ¡°That Zhantai Liuli and Mu Chen are truly formidable...to be able to force such powerful Battle Will Spirits to this degree!¡±

    ¡°Zhantai Liuli is clearly better and even Mu Chen might be inferior to her in control of Battle Will.¡±

    ¡°But Mu Chen is formidable as well, he managed to forcefullybine five different Battle Wills together. Just this alone, Zhantai Liuli might not be able to aplish it.¡±

    ¡°Things are interesting now, but I wonder which of them will be able to get destroy the formation first.¡±

    ¡°This should be their trump cards. If they lose, then it¡¯d be hopeless to destroy the formation.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    All sorts of discussions were spreading outside the battle formation, with the faces of the other forces all containing a little shock. Clearly, Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli¡¯s performances had made them feel a little startled.

    Nine Nether and the Kings all felt relieved as they exchanged looks and bitterly smiled. Mu Chen¡¯s battle had been exceedingly rising and falling. If it was an ordinary person watching this, their hearts might not have been able to take the excitement.

    Liu Yan¡¯s face was dark as he looked at the battle formation. Mu Chen flipping over the situation had enraged him. Especially when he saw both Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli showing signs of being able to destroy the formations they were in, while Xiao Tian was still bitterly resisting and constantly getting injured, the veins on his forehead twitched.

    But regardless of how enraged he was at this moment, he knew that there was nothing he could do to change the oue of the battle formation. Right now, the only thing he could do was to curse for Mu Chen¡¯s counterattack to fail in defeating the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit.

    ...

    Under the innumerable gazes, the dazzling lustre in the ck Tortoise Battle Formation had gradually weakened down and the Battle Will that could tear the heavens and earth apart had retreated like a tide.

    Every single gaze was directed over.

    As the light dissipated, the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit still stood on the ocean of Battle Will and its massive figure was like a boulder, without any movements.

    When Nine Nether and the rest saw that the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit still remained standing, their hearts sank. But before they could despair, their gazes suddenly froze. That¡¯s because they saw cracks spreading out on the body of the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit and boundless Battle Will was seeping from those cracks.

    Crack!

    The cracks swiftly expanded and in just ten breaths of time, the cracks had already spread throughout the massive figure of the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit!

    Boom!

    When the cracks had been fully spread out, the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit unleashed a howl in despair and its massive figure exploded under countless astonished gazes!

    Along with the destruction of the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit, the ocean of Battle Will beneath its feet had swiftly,pletely, disappeared.

    The dark space returned to silence once again, as if the battle from before had not urred.

    Poof! Poof!

    When the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit disappeared, Mu Chen¡¯s face swiftly turned pale and a mouthful of fresh blood spewed from his mouth, then his figure was wobbling. The Spiritual Energy undtions around him had withered as well.

    The ten thousand-foot sphere in the sky had disappeared. The spirits of the warriors of the five troops withered as well, the Battle Will that coiled around them weren¡¯t evenparable to half of their top state. Clearly, even if they had defeated the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit, the five troops had paid a price as well.

    Mu Chen wiped the trace of blood off the corner of his lips. With the Dragon-Phoenix Physique that wasparable to the physique of a Divine Beast, his injuries were swiftly recovering. He raised his head towards the location where the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit copsed. The space in that location distorted before forming into a massive ck spatial gate. The gate was dreadfully dark.

    But when Mu Chen saw that gate, a dazzling lustre beamed from his eyes. He had only briefly hesitated, before suddenly clenching his teeth, then turned into a streak of light and shot towards the gate.

    Although he had no idea what was waiting beyond that gate, he did not have an easy time toe this far just to lose the Sky Formation Emperor¡¯s inheritance. Therefore, he would definitely not give up this opportunity.

    However, Mu Chen had also left a caution and did not bring the five troops along with him. He had secretly given an order that if things went amiss, they were to immediately contact the Kings outside and forcefully break the formation.

    ording to Mu Chen¡¯s spection, they weren¡¯t able to look at the outside world but those from the outside world should be able to see the situation in the battle formation.

    Just when Mu Chen charged into the gate of darkness, amotion resounded outside the gate.

    ¡°Mu Chen actually managed to get through the formation, that gate must be linked with the deepest location of the Death Ruin!¡±

    ¡°Then, wouldn¡¯t that mean that the inheritance of the Sky Formation Emperor would be taken by Mu Chen?¡±

    ¡°Mhm? A gate has appeared in the White Tiger Battle Formation as well! Zhantai Liuli and Mu Chen actually got through the formations at the same time!¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Under all the exmations, the White Tiger Battle Will Spirit had copsed as well. When it copsed, it had left behind a huge gate of darkness.

    The instant when that gate appeared, Zhantai Liuli practically did not hesitate and had charged in, entering the gate of darkness at the same time as Mu Chen!

    The two figures had disappeared from the battle formation at the same time!

 Chapter 881 - A Fragile Cooperation

    Chapter 881 - A Fragile Cooperation

    When Mu Chen charged into the gate of darkness, he could clearly sense the surrounding darkness retreating like a tidal wave. Beyond the gate was actually an entirely new scenery.

    The heavens and earth were dyed in crimson with innumerable holes covering the ground that were filled with sinister-looking marks. Clearly, an intense battle must have taken ce here.

    When Mu Chen entered this crimson region, his body had immediately tensed up and a golden-purple light shed on his shoulder. The wound on his shoulder was swiftly healing and with his physique, which wasparable to Divine Beasts, such an injury practically posed no threat to him.

    A vast Spiritual Energy undted around Mu Chen as he looked in the surroundings with caution. When he arrived here, the colour of his face had drastically changed as he realised that on his right, space was also undting as a slender silhouette came out from the distorted space and appeared before him.

    The two of them faced each other and were stunning, before their faces immediately changed and they swiftly took several steps back.

    ¡°Mu Chen?!¡± That silhouette had eximed, her face filled with shock. Clearly, the fact that Mu Chen was here had given her a severe shock.

    ¡°Haha. So it turns out to be Miss Zhantai.¡± After his initial shock, he swiftly calmed down as he looked at Zhantai Liuli with a smile-yet-not-a-smile expression.

    When Zhantai Liuli saw that smile on Mu Chen¡¯s face, she had forced a smile as well. Her gaze flickered as she concealed the disbelief in her heart.

    She clearly did not expect Mu Chen to get through the Four Spiritual Battle Formation at the same time as her, pass through that test and arrive here.

    ¡°How did Mu Chen manage to defeat the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit with five messy troops? How did he manage to aplish it?!¡± Zhantai Liuli couldn¡¯t help balling her fists as she bit on her rosy lips.

    ¡°Haha. Looks like Miss Zhantai is very shocked at the fact that I¡¯m here.¡± Mu Chen gaze Zhantai Liuli a smile.

    He tugged his arms towards his chest as he mockingly looked at Zhantai Liuli. Thetter had clearly tricked all of them earlier, and if it wasn¡¯t for Mu Chen taking a risk and forcefullybining five Battle Wills together, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to get through the formation first. And if Zhantai Liuli managed to get ahead of them, then they would have been used by her in vain.

    ¡°King Mu is capable, so there¡¯s no surprise that you¡¯re able to get through the ck Tortoise Battle Will Formation.¡± Zhantai Liuli took two steps back as she made a forceful smile.

    She did not have her troops with her at the moment and her cultivation was just at Fourth Grade Sovereign. With that amount of strength, she was basically no threat to Mu Chen, who could defeat Fang Yi.

    Without her Azure Troop, Zhantai Liuli practically has nothing that she could confront Mu Chen with. After all, she wasn¡¯t diverse like Mu Chen, who was not only talented in Battle Wills, his own cultivation was alsoparable to a genius like Fang Yi.

    ¡°Zhantai Liuli¡¯s scheme was good indeed.¡± Mu Chen lightly smiled.

    When Zhantai Liuli heard his words, she bitterly smiled and tantly said, ¡°The Hunting War is targeted at each other, to begin with, and I believe that my Divine Pavilion and your Great Havew Domain are enemies. So it should be expected for there to be scheming against each other, right? With King Mu¡¯s wit, you have probably never believed in my words, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Zhantia Liuli¡¯s blunt speech had left Mu Chen someone unexpected as he squinted his eyes. ¡°ording to what you have said, you don¡¯t have anything to say if I did anything to you here, right?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re enemies to begin with. Even if you kill me here, there¡¯d be nothing surprising about it.¡± Zhantai Liuli said calmly.

    ¡°Really?¡± A cold light gathered in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes with killing intent vaguely surging within. That¡¯s because Zhantai Liuli was an extremely threatening existence. Don¡¯t look at her being in Mu Chen¡¯s hands now, if she had her Azure Troop, then even Mu Chen wasn¡¯t confident that he could confront her, even with the five troops.

    Zhantai Liuli slightly narrowed her eyes and she calmly said, ¡°But, I believe thatpared to killing me, the inheritance of the Sky Formation Emperor must be what you want the most. Due to some reason, I know more than you, so if you work together with me, we will have a bigger chance of obtaining the inheritance.¡±

    ¡°Cooperation? Do you think that I will believe in you now? If I kill you, then I believe there¡¯s no one that wouldpete with me for the inheritance of the Sky Formation Emperor, right?¡± Mu Chen mocked with a smile.

    ¡°There are too many expectations in the Death Ruin. I believe that with King Mu¡¯s cautiousness, you don¡¯t truly believe that you can easily obtain the inheritance of the Sky Formation Emperor, right? Although we have managed to get through the formation, who can guarantee that the real threat won¡¯t appear?¡±

    Zhantai Liuli smiled and her gaze returned to being confident. She raised her face and looked at Mu Chen,. ¡°ording to the information that I know, King Mu is a person that is decisive in killing. If you had any intention in killing me, you would have acted by now instead of talking so much, right?¡±

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes as he calmly looked at Zhantai Liuli with a little shock in his heart. The calmness and wit of thetter had exceeded his expectations, but he agreed to her words. Just as she had said, there were too many precautions and uneasiness in this weird ce.

    Although he had made it through the formation, he still felt that this was the most dangerous location in the Death Ruin.

    And Zhantai Liuli understood this ce more than him and even she, herself, possessed some ability that could aid him. Therefore, he did not make a move the instant he saw her.

    ¡°If you want to cooperate, then take something out that I can believe in.¡± The chill in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes gradually dissipated, but he still stared Zhantai Liuli in the eyes.

    Zhantai Liuli gently bit her rosy lips and had briefly hesitated, before speaking with a chilling gaze, ¡°Your senses aren¡¯t wrong. We won¡¯t be able to obtain the inheritance after join getting through the formations. That¡¯s because, ording to the information I¡¯ve received, this might be the most dangerous ce in this Death Ruin.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s face changed with his brows furrowed as he said in a solemn voice, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±

    ¡°The Four Spiritual Army isn¡¯t the only thing being infected by the evil aura. Even the Sky Formation Emperor had suffered the invasion of evil aura from the Fiend ns in the great battle back then. So, the most dangerous ce should be where the Sky Formation Emperor, who had been infected by the evil aura, is at.¡±

    Zhantai Liuli¡¯s face had turned a little grave as she continued, ¡°Because of the evil aura, the Sky Formation Emperor¡¯s body has not been destroyed. If my guesses are correct, I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s deep inside, waiting for us right now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that getting through the formation, we have entered into a death zone instead?¡± Mu Chen sneered. That¡¯s because, ording to Zhantai Liuli¡¯s words, if the Sky Formation Emperor had been infected by the evil aura and lost his rationale, he wasn¡¯t an existence that they could deal with. But, right now, despite knowing about it, Zhantai Liuli still chose toe in. Could it be that there was something wrong with her brain?

    ¡°Since I chose to enter, there¡¯s naturally an opportunity.¡±

    Zhantai Liuli understood Mu Chen¡¯s doubts, so she faintly said, ¡°Back then, when the Sky Formation Emperor suffered the invasion of the evil aura, he had made some preparations. Heid out a battle formation that could suppress the evil spirit in his body in the depths of this death ruin. Therefore, the evil spirit was unable to make use of his body to wreak havoc. As long as we can reach there, we will be able to thoroughly activate that battle formation to suppress the evil spirit in his body, restoring the little consciousness that¡¯s left in the Sky Formation Emperor. At that time, we will be able to obtain his inheritance.¡±

    Hearing Zhantai Liuli¡¯s exnation, Mu Chen¡¯s face unsteadily changed, since he could sense that Zhantai Liuli wasn¡¯t lying this time. There was some truth held in her words.

    But, naturally, Mu Chen wouldn¡¯tpletely believe her because of this. After their multiple encounters, Mu Chen had understood that Zhantai Liuli was as sly as a fox.

    ¡°How do we activate that battle formation?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes shed as he pointed out the most crucial matter.

    ¡°I have once obtained an ancient text left behind by the Sky Formation Emperor. The method to activate the battle formation is written in the ancient text. So I am the only one that can activate it.¡± Zhantai Liuli said without any undtions in her tone.

    ¡°So, ording to your words, wouldn¡¯t I need your help to obtain the inheritance?¡± Mu Chenughed.

    ¡°Precisely.¡±

    Zhantai Liuli nodded her head, while disregarding the cold tone in Mu Chen¡¯sughter. ¡°Don¡¯t think of asking the method from me. Because even if you kill me, I will not tell you about it. Only if you cooperate with me, can we both win.¡±

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes as he looked at Zhantai Liuli. Thetter was also looking at him without any fear. After looking for a long while, Mu Chen finally retracted his gaze and briefly pondered, before nodding his head. ¡°Then we will do as you say. But I will say this beforehand: if I find anything amiss about you, I will immediately im your life. Don¡¯t think that you can fight me with that pathetic strength of yours. Without the Azure Troop, killing you is as easy as a flip of my hand!¡±

    Zhantai Liuli could sense the killing intent in Mu Chen¡¯s words, but she wasn¡¯t afraid. Instead, she revealed a brilliant smile, before stretching her fair hand towards Mu Chen. ¡°Then, let us have a wonderful cooperation.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as he shook hands with her. The both of them had gone into cooperation once again, except that the trust between them was only known to the two of them.

 Chapter 882 - Sky Formation Emperor

    Chapter 882 - Sky Formation Emperor

    The crimson region was silent without any noise, there wasn¡¯t even the slightest vitality in this region, as if it was a death zone. The death in it seemed like it was present ever since the ancient time.

    Whoosh!

    Whizzes of wind suddenly rang out in this deathly region as two streaks of light beams appeared in the distant horizon. They shed across the horizon in an instant.

    Along with the appearance of those two streaks of light, the deathly silence in this region was finally broken apart, along with undtions that appeared in this oppressed region.

    The two streaks of light beams were naturally Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli. After concluding their talk, they had both decided on a temporary cooperation.

    After all, the two of them held caution and fear for this abnormalnd. If the two of them could work together, then they could raise their chances of sess.

    However, the two of them did not converse much along the way. Mu Chen also did not take the initiative to talk but followed behind Zhantai Liuli, allowing her to lead the way. Clearly, despite both of them having chosen to cooperate, someone as cautious as him still wouldn¡¯tpletely ce his trust in Zhantai Liuli.

    The two of them travelled without words and their journeysted for nearly ten minutes before Zhantai Liuli started to slow down and her beautiful face turned even more grave.

    Sensing Zhantai Liuli slowing down, Mu Chen had directed his gaze into the distance and his spirit lightly trembled. In the distance, the crimson region gradually turned dark and the region of darkness seemed like an abyssal prison from afar.

    A stone base could be vaguely seen in the ck hole, where a blurred figure sat on it. A powerful pressure was emanating from that blurred figure that gradually filled this entire space.

    Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli both stopped their figures and did not advance any further, fixing their gazes at the blurred figure that was seated on the stone base in the darkness.

    ¡°After tens of thousands of years, there¡¯s finally someone...¡±

    A hoarse and old voice rang out in this region of darkness, causing the darkness to faintly ripple as the blurred figure on the stone base slowly raised his head.

    It was a deeply set face with traces of time filling his face. Except, his eyes looked like empty holes when he saw Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli.

    ¡°This liege is the Sky Formation Emperor. Since the two of you can get through the Four Spiritual Battle Formation left behind by this liege, then the two of you must be talented in the ways of Battle Will. My consciousness will soon dissipate, and the inheritance of this liege is left to the fated one...¡±

    The blurred silhouette spoke in a hoarse voice and his energy seemed to be gradually dissipating before he weakly waved his hand. ¡°The two of you,e here...¡±

    Hearing his words, Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli¡¯s gaze flickered, but the two of them did not move and fixed their gazes on the Sky Formation Emperor.

    When that silhouette saw Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli remained standing and did note up in excitement to receive the inheritance, his stiffened face briefly paused and did not speak. He slowly leaned on the stone base as his body withered even more, as if he was gradually disappearing.

    However, Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli still did not move.

    That silhouette did not make any movements and this region returned to silence with an abnormal and stiffened atmosphere enveloping this region...

    The deathly silencested for ten minutes... twenty minutes...

    Zhantai Liuli¡¯s gaze gradually furrowed as she cast a nce at Mu Chen. However, thetter had unnoticeably, gently shaken his head, so she suppressed the urge in her heart.

    As time passed, the silhouette weakly closed his eyes that seemed like ck holes in the darkness. In the next moment, he suddenly opened his eyes and a sinister light beamed from them, his face had also turned extremely eerie as he stared at Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli. His sharp voice contained a little rage as it rang out, ¡°You two brats can really hold yourselves really well!¡±

    Hearing his voice, only then did Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli feel relieved as the formerughed, ¡°I have to say, you¡¯re pretty senseless, to actually put up this sort of act...¡±

    ¡°Pfft.¡±

    When Zhantai Liuli heard his words, she couldn¡¯t help letting out a softughter as she cast a nce at Mu Chen. Facing this evil spirit that could invade the body of the Sky Formation Emperor, the evil spirit had been turned into a bad kid in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes.

    The ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ eerily looked at Mu Chen and his stiffened face slightly twitched as he coldly said, ¡°A brat that¡¯s only at Fourth Grade Sovereign. You¡¯re not even an ant in my eyes, yet you dare to act so impudent before me!¡±

    Mu Chen maintained a calm expression as he replied, ¡°If you¡¯re truly that capable, you would havee out to get rid of us. What¡¯s the need to speak so much with us?¡±

    The ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ eerily looked at Mu Chen, before coldly sneering, ¡°What a cautious fellow. But if you want to dy for time, then do as you please. I have already waited for tens of thousands of years, why would I care for this little time? If you guys want that fellow¡¯s inheritance, then it¡¯s impossible without getting rid of me.¡±

    Mu Chenpletely disregarded him as he looked at Zhantai Liuli and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the battle formation left behind by the Sky Formation Emperor that you spoke of?¡±

    Right now, the Sky Formation Emperor clearly had his body taken over by the evil spirit. Although Mu Chen wasn¡¯t clear of his strength, he definitely wouldn¡¯t enter the darkness so lightly.

    Therefore, if they wanted to deal with this fellow, then they could only rely on the battle formation left behind by the Sky Formation Emperor.

    Hearing his question, Zhantai Liuli swept her eyes over thend and after a long while, she lightly knitted her brows, unable to discover any traces of the battle formation that was left behind.

    ¡°Could it be that the battle formation has been destroyed?¡± Zhantai Liuli furrowed her brows. But this was immediately overruled by her. If that battle formation had been destroyed, then that evil spirit wouldn¡¯t have to resort to such a scam to bluff them and could kill the both of them directly.

    Zantai Liuli¡¯s gaze lightly flickered then, a brief momentter, she suddenly looked at the darkness and waved her hand. Immediately, Spiritual Energy swept out and the ck aura was being swept away from the darkness below...

    Along with the dissipating ck aura, the situation below was entirely revealed before Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli. It was a troop of statues. They were all filled with rock patches on their bodies and were standing still. But, vaguely, there was a fearful killing intent that swept out. It still remained even after tens of thousands of years.

    ¡°What a powerful troop!¡± Zhantai Liuli softly praised.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t statues.¡± Mu Chen narrowed his eyes as he realised that despite the statues¡¯ outer appearances, the expressions on their faces weren¡¯t emotionless. There were some emotions held in their expressions.

    ¡°This troop was probably the personal troop of the Sky Formation Emperor, the strongest troop under hismand. Back then, when he suffered the invasion of the evil spirit, this personal troop had used their Spiritual Energy to petrify themselves and formed this battle formation in an attempt to suppress and kill the evil spirit.¡±

    Zhantai Liuli sighed, ¡°We¡¯re also lucky that this personal troop wasn¡¯t in the Four Spiritual Battle Formation. Otherwise, even if it was weakened after experiencing the passing of time, we still wouldn¡¯t have been able to make it through.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head. After carefully looking at this stone troop, his gaze suddenly trembled. He saw that there seemed to be over ten thousand grey strands of lighting from the heads of the stone troop. Those grey strands of light had prated through the darkness and had gathered beneath the stone base of that ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯.

    The grey strands of light seemed to be the reason why the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ couldn¡¯t leave this darkness.

    In the darkness, after seeing that the stone troop that he had concealed had been discovered by Zhantai Liuli, his stiffened face slightly changed and his eerie gaze had started to turn a little ferocious.

    ¡°Just you two brats wish to activate the battle formation left by that fellow?!¡± The ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ coldly sneered with endless mockery in his voice. If he was at his peak, he could easily annihte Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli with a single blow of his breath. Therefore, he did not ce the two of them in his eyes right from the start.

    ¡°Miss Zhantai, I¡¯ll probably have to depend on you, now.¡± Mu Chen looked at Zhantai Liuli as she gently smiled.

    Zhantai Liuli softly nodded her head, then grasped her hand. A coarse stone seal had appeared in her hand with a sh, it only had the size of her palm, with bizarre runes vaguely being shown on it. Mu Chen wasn¡¯t a stranger to those runes, those were Battle Runes...

    Furthermore, Mu Chen had also realised that the moment Zhantai Liuli took out that stone seal, tremors seemed to havee from the stone troop down below.

    ¡°King Mu, this stone seal can activate the stone troop. But it requires a massive amount of Spiritual Energy to activate it, which I am unable to aplish with myself alone. So I¡¯ll need your help.¡± Zhantai Liuli smiled.

    Mu Chen deeply cast a nce at Zhantai Liuli. This girl was truly cautious, since she was clearly worried that after exhausting a huge amount of Spiritual Energy, she wouldn¡¯t be able topete with him so she wanted the two of them to work together.

    But Mu Chen had no opinion on this matter, since the most important matter right now was to deal with the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯. Therefore, he had nodded his head and stretched out his palm.

    The stone seal hovered in their two palms. A boundless Spiritual Energy instantly surged from their palms, and swiftly poured into that ancient stone seal.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    Along with the two of them endlessly pouring their Spiritual Energy within it, the stone seal started to emit buzzing noises and the dimmed Battle Runes on it had gradually started to turn brilliant.

    Furthermore, when the stone seal turned radiant, the eyes of the statue-like stone troop down below had also slowly started to open.

    Instantly, the countenance of the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ on the stone base drastically changed!

 Chapter 883 - Trust

    Chapter 883 - Trust

    Buzz! Buzz!

    Down in the darkness below, the stone troop of over ten thousand had gradually opened their eyes that had been shut for tens of thousands of years as the stone seal became radiant in the palms of Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli.

    Boom!

    In that instant, when they opened their eyes, the crimson heavens and earth seemed to have trembled and an indescribable, yet horrifying Battle Will swept out like a tidal wave that was charging out of this region.

    That Battle Will was like a sharp spear that could tear the heavens and earth apart. This sort of sharp Battle Will had far exceeded any troops they had seen before. ording to Mu Chen¡¯s spections, this troop was probably invincible beneath the Earth Sovereign Realm.

    Combined with the battle formation of the Sky Formation Emperor, it might even be able to confront Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouses.

    Even millions of the Nine Nether Troop were inferior to this stone troop of roughly ten thousand. So one could tell how deep the gap between the two was.

    When the stone troop had been activated by Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli, the face of the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ had turned distorted and a ferocious light shed in his hollowed eyes as he looked at the two of them like he wanted to tear them apart.

    ¡°You two brats!¡±

    The ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ roared as he abruptly stood up and a torrential ck light swept out from his body, he had turned into a ck beam of light and shot over.

    Rumble!

    But just when he had charged a hundred feet from the stone base, the metal chains beneath him rumbled and stopped his advancing figure. The powerful impact even made the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ stumble.

    Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli directed they gazes over and saw four grey chains on the limbs of the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯. Those chains were greyish-ck in colour and were covered in runes. Those runes were initially dimmed, but along with the awakening of the stone troop, the runes on the chains had gradually turned radiant.

    Along with the runes on the chains bing radiant, the chains had slowly dragged the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ back to the stone base. At the same time, specks of dust fell off from the stone base, revealing the densely packed runes that were gradually turning bright.

    ¡°You damnable fellow. Even tens of thousands of years after your death, you still want to trap me?!¡± The ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ hollered as his face became extremely distorted at this moment, before issuing a sharp roar. Immediately, a ck aura swept out from his body. That ck aura was extremely dense, like an ink that even corroded space in its path.

    That dense ck aura was filled with an evil aura.

    Under the all-out counter of the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯, the pulling force of the chains had been forcefully resisted by him, and along with the ck aura spreading towards the chains, the runes on it had started to corrode.

    Along with the corrosion of the runes, the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ struggled with every step as he attempted to walk out. His hollowed eyes were fixed onto Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli with ferocious flickers. He clearly intended to tear the two of them into pieces.

    Seeing how tenacious this fellow was, the countenances of Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli couldn¡¯t help changing.

    ¡°King Mu, don¡¯t hold back anymore and use your full force. Otherwise, if the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ manages to get out of the suppression region of the battle formation, then the entire formation will be useless!¡± Zhantai Liuli urged.

    Mu Chen heavily nodded his head. Although he did not truly believe Zhantai Liuli, he clearly knew that if the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ managed to break free, then he and Zhantai Liuli could only give up on any thoughts of escaping.

    Mu Chen drew a loop with his palm, before pping it out. Instantly, Spiritual Energy gushed out like a tidal wave and had poured into the stone seal without any hesitation.

    On another corner, Zhantai Liuli also did not dare to hold back and had poured her entire Spiritual Energy into the stone seal.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    Along with the two of them pouring all of their Spiritual Energy, the vibrating frequency of the stone seal increased as the dazzling lustre blossomed from it became even more dazzling.

    Roar!

    Along with the changes on the stone seal, the stone troop below had also felt a boost and had let out a thunderous roar. Their roar was so coordinated that it even caused the heavens and earth to violently tremble.

    Boom! Boom!

    A stronger Battle Will whizzed out of their bodies from every direction, causing even the heavens and earth to tremble. The light that they emitted from their bodies had swiftly grown and turned into myriads of grey light beams. That scene was extremely spectacr.

    The beams streaked across the horizon, before entering the space of the dark region and into the stone base. Instantly, the four chains that bound onto the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ became even more robust.

    Rustle!

    As the chains trembled, it slowly pulled the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ back to the stone base.

    ¡°Bastards!¡±

    The eyes of the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ turned red as he looked at Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli. He then hollered, ¡°I will definitely turn the two of you into specks of dust today!¡±

    Boom!

    Along with the holler of the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯, a ck liquid flowed from his hollowed eyes that seemed to be alive and the liquid was slowly wriggling on his face, before it formed into an extremely bizarre ck rune.

    The rune was so abnormal and evil that looked like a weeping face. Combined with the distorted face of the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯, it made his face look even more horrifying at this moment.

    Rustle!

    Along with the appearance of the evil rune, the power of the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ surged as he forcefully moved his feet and took a step into space, towards the outer region of the darkness.

    At the sight of this, Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli gritted their teeth as they poured even more Spiritual Energy.

    Boom! Boom!

    Astonishing undtions constantly spread out in this space but Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli did not dare to rx and gave it their all. Furthermore, the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ also did not wish to give up such a good opportunity to break free. He had been sealed here for tens of thousands of years. If it wasn¡¯t for the energy of the Sky Formation Emperor¡¯s body, he would have long dissipated. But even so, if he continued to be sealed here, he would also turn into ash. Therefore, this was the best chance for him to break free so he would naturally not give it up.

    Therefore, the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ had frantically used his strength to resist the vast Battle Will spewing from the stone troop. His gaze was fixed on Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli, before he sinisterly said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that two ants can hold on for much longer with that little Spiritual Energy!¡±

    He was clever and knew that there was a limit to Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli¡¯s strengths. Even with the power of the stone seal, the amount of Spiritual Energy exhausted to activate the stone troop was extremely horrifying. So Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli definitely wouldn¡¯t be able tost for much longer.

    The moment the two of them couldn¡¯t maintain it, the battle formation of the stone troop, who had long been turned to stones, would also be weakened. At that time, no one would be able to stop him.

    Hearing the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯s¡¯ voice, the hearts of Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli sunk, since they knew that their current condition the best. It was as the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ had said, they wouldn¡¯t be able tost for long.

    ¡°If the two of you want that fellow¡¯s inheritance, then there¡¯s no need for us to have a life-and-death struggle. As long as you guys let me out, I will swear that I can hand over the inheritance... But the inheritance can only be obtained by one of you, so which of you wants it?¡± The ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ suddenly smiled as his sinister tone turned a little more gentle.

    The gazes of Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli shed, then the former indifferently smiled. ¡°Why bother using such a dull method to drive a wedge between us? Evil beings like you have no trust. If we let you out, I¡¯m afraid that the first thing you will do is tear us apart.¡±

    Zhantai Liuli had gently smiled as well. ¡°King Mu is right, I agree with him.¡±

    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t drive a wedge between the two of them and was mocked instead, the countenance of the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ turned sinister and he eerily looked at the two of them. He no longer spoke, but circted all the ck aura to corrode the chains.

    Both parties had fallen into a deadlock in a battle of tug-of-war.

    Zhantai Liuli looked at this stiffened situation, while gently clenching her teeth. ¡°King Mu, I¡¯m afraid that this isn¡¯t the way... we have to force him back to the stone base before we canpletely activate this battle formation and kill that evil spirit to awaken the remnant consciousness of the Sky Formation Emperor for us to obtain his inheritance...¡±

    ¡°You have a solution?¡± Mu Chen had tightly knitted his brows as well. He naturally knew that the situation wasn¡¯t favourable for them if this carried on. But aside from this, they had no other idea.

    Zhantai Liuli briefly hesitated, before she said, ¡°I have a method to detonate the power in this stone seal. I just need someone to attack him and separate his mind from dealing with the chains and we can cooperate in pushing him back to the stone base.¡±

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen¡¯s brows furrowed even further as he looked at Zhantai Liuli. That meant that someone needed to confront the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯. But with their strength, it was undoubtedly an extremely dangerous task.

    Who knows, they might be killed by the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯.

    Perhaps Zhantai Liuli wanted to see that happen?

    Under Mu Chen¡¯s flickering gaze, Zhantai Liuli had raised her elegant face and looked at Mu Chen without the slightest guilt in her eyes.

    Zhantai Liuli¡¯s tone was calm as she continued, ¡°I only brought this method out because we¡¯re being forced by the situation. If King Mu thinks that I¡¯m trying to scheme against you, then pretend that I have said nothing.¡±

    Mu Chen looked at Zhantai Liuli¡¯s lustrous pupils for a long while, before he deeply inhaled a breath and looked into the darkness, then faintly said, ¡°I will believe you this once.¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s calm voice, Zhantai Liuli¡¯s body had slightly trembled as she looked at Mu Chen with a slightlyplicated gaze. That¡¯s because she knew how dangerous it would be for him and she only needed to take a small action and she couldnd Mu Chen into a dangerous situation.

    But even so, he still chose to believe her.

    Although she had obtained Mu Chen¡¯s and a lot others trust with her schemes, Zhantai Liuli¡¯s heart had felt a little moreplicated this time.

    The trust in the past was all for her schemes, but Mu Chen had chosen to believe in her, despite knowing the danger and her scheming character.

    Looking at Mu Chen¡¯s face, Zhantai Liuli gently bit on her rosy lips, then she slightly nodded her head.

    ¡°Then be rest assured, King Mu.¡±

 Chapter 884 - Joining Hands to Defeat Evil

    Chapter 884 - Joining Hands to Defeat Evil

    After striking an agreement with Zhantai Liuli, Mu Chen did not hesitate. He gave the former a nce and did not speak anymore, then his figure burst out.

    The location which he was heading for was, naturally, the darkness. At this moment, the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ was having a tug-of-war with the chains in an attempt to break free and escape from the envelopment of this battle formation.

    But when he saw Mu Chen approaching, a sinister light surged in his eyes as he licked his lips and an eerie killing intent filled his face.

    ¡°Brat, you¡¯re truly courting death!¡±

    The ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ sinisterlyughed and had abruptly raised his hand. The ck aura that gathered around him then shot out. It was like a rolling smoke of evil aura that surged over and enveloped Mu Chen.

    Rustle!

    Seeing the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯s¡¯ approaching attack, Mu Chen had his brows tightly furrowed. But he did not carry out any defensive measures. His back trembled and a massive pair of golden-purple phoenix wings unfolded; then, with a p, his figure had burst in retreat at a great speed.

    Borrowing the Phoenix Wings of the True Phoenix tattoo, Mu Chen¡¯s speed had reached an extremely stunning height. It was a speed that not even those pinnacle Fifth Grade Sovereigns couldpete against.

    Although the rolling smoke of evil aura had a ferocious momentum, it could not catch up to Mu Chen. On the contrary, as it pursued, it had gradually thinned down.

    That was because of the energy held within it was being rapidly depleted.

    Watching this scene, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze lightly shed. The ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ seemed to be greatly suppressed in the darkness, even the attacksunched by him would constantly be weakened. It must probably be due to being enveloped by the battle formation.

    It seemed that by using the suppression of the battle formation, it¡¯s not impossible for him to restrain the power of the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯.

    ¡°So you¡¯re just a little brat that only knows how to run like a rat!¡±

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s speed, the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ was a little startled, but then eerilyughed out. He stretched his five withered and pale fingers, then suddenly tapped out. ¡°Since you like to run so much, then I¡¯ll let you run till you¡¯re happy!¡±

    Boom!

    Along with his five fingers pointing out, the ck aura around him violently surged and formed into five massive ck demonic serpents with the size of roughly a hundred feet each. The serpents were covered with scales that looked sinister and ugly. They were filled with a corrosive smell that even caused distorted marks on the space that was in their paths.

    Hiss!

    The moment those five demonic serpents appeared, they hissed and prated through space at a great speed as they swept towards Mu Chen to envelop him.

    Seeing the five demonic serpents, Mu Chen¡¯s face had finally changed. He must have sensed the threatening undtionsing from them. Despite being suppressed here for tens of thousands of years and his strength not beingpared to even half of his peak, the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ was still an indomitable mountain for Mu Chen. If it wasn¡¯t for his strength being greatly restrained by the chains, he could probably ughter Mu Chen with a flip of his hand.

    But even so, when he started to use his true strength, Mu Chen still felt threatened by it.

    Whoosh!

    The wings behind Mu Chen trembled. He had pushed his speed to the limits, leaving behind afterimages as ear-piercing explosions of wind rang out.

    He already knew that the energy of the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ would be constantly weakened in the range of the battle formation. So he only needed to loop in circles and the attacks of the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ would be continuously weakened. And when it was weakened to the level that he could deal with, Mu Chen could make his move and destroy those attacks.

    Mu Chen¡¯s tactics were indeed correct. But he had belittled the attack of the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ this time. The speed of the five demonic serpents had exceeded his expectations. They seemed to have been able to pierce through space and surged over from every direction after a few breaths¡¯ time in an attempt to kill him.

    Rumble!

    The space on Mu Chen¡¯s right shattered first and a demonic serpent pounced forth. Its tail was like an extremely sharp demonic spear that appeared before Mu Chen in a rustle and had aimed at his heart.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure had suddenly stopped as his heart shook. A golden light erupted from his body as the Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour appeared along with indestructible undtions spreading out from it.

    Mu Chen crossed his arms before him. As the golden light spread out, it was like a golden shield that waited for the serpent¡¯s tail to strike.

    Boom!

    The shes of both sides had instantly caused sparkles to fly, along with the resounding metallic shes. The space where the contact took ce trembled with visible ripples.

    Whoosh!

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure was sent back a few hundred feet and his arm, which was protected by the golden armour, had caved in. A sharp pain spread from Mu Chen¡¯s arms, which made him feel startled in his heart. It was merely a whip-like attack from the serpent¡¯s tail and it was already so powerful.

    By borrowing the repelling force of that attack, Mu Chen had manage to get out of the attacking range of that demonic serpent. But before he could even catch his breath, the space behind him was torn apart as another ck demonic serpent ferociously pounced forth.

    ¡°About time!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze swiftly flickered. He could feel that as time passed, the energy on those demonic serpents wasn¡¯t as dreadful as it was at the beginning. Furthermore, he also did not have much time to avoid that attack.

    Boom!

    As thoughts shed in his head, Mu Chen did not hesitate. The boundless Spiritual Energy swept out like a storm from his body with a will of his mind. The Spiritual Energy spread out as a colossal light figure appeared.

    That figure had a zing sun hovering behind its head, like a great buddha, that rippled with powerful Spiritual Energy undtions.

    It was naturally the Great Sr Undying Body.

    ¡°Three Sr Energy!¡±

    Both of Mu Chen¡¯s hands formed seals and three dazzling golden suns rose from the Great Sr Undying Body and exploded. The golden light swept out like a golden liquid, making the Great Sr Undying Body even more dazzling than before.

    Rumble!

    The Great Sr Undying Body threw a palm forth and the refined golden light formed into golden crystals on its arm. The might of that palm looked like it could tten mountains.

    Boom!

    The huge palm that was covered in golden crystals ferociously shed with the demonic serpent. In that instant of contact, space undted and a violent impact wave spread out, wreaking havoc.

    The massive silhouette of the Great Sr Undying Body was immediately sent flying back from the undtions and its arm had exploded into sparkles of lights.

    Although the Great Sr Undying Body had paid a price with that palm, that demonic serpent was destroyed as well, reduced to ck sparkles of light.

    Within the Great Sr Undying Body, Mu Chen wiped the traces of blood off the corner of his lips and his gaze turned extremely grave. He had practically used the strongest power he could in that previous attack. But even so, it cost an arm. It was so much so that he even suffered the impact from it. Despite paying this price, he only managed to get rid of a ck demonic serpent.

    But right now, there were four other demonic serpents making their way over, forming an envelopment and forcing him into a desperate situation.

    When the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ made his move for real, he had caused Mu Chen to be in such a pathetic state, so the gap between their strengths was evident.

    Rumble!

    When Mu Chen¡¯s face turned grave, space undted in the surroundings and the four other ck demonic serpents pounced over, frantically enveloping him in a ferocious manner.

    ¡°You guys get weaker as you fight. I refuse to believe that you guys can kill me here!¡±

    Despite the pressing danger, Mu Chen did not have fear in his heart. On the contrary, his eyes flickered with a ferocious light and, the next instant, the Great Sr Undying Body made a grasping gesture. The Great Meru Demonic Pir appeared in a sh along with an ominous aura. The three zing suns in its body grew even more radiant. Mu Chen had clearly exerted his strength to the limits.

    Boom!

    The Great Sr Undying Body took a step and had charged forth first. The Great Meru Demonic Pir brought along its ominous aura and enveloped a demonic serpent.

    Intense explosions of battle broke out in this region.

    Every single exchange between Mu Chen and that demonic serpent would cause cracks to appear on the Great Sr Undying Body. It was so much so that he even suffered from the impacts and even more blood was dripping from the corner of his lips.

    But while Mu Chen was in such a pathetic state, the four demonic serpents had also paid a considerable price. The Great Meru Demonic Pir would be mmed against them and constantly dissipate the ck aura around them.

    Boom!

    When the Great Meru Demonic Pir was mmed down once again, with boundless Spiritual Energy whizzing by, thest demonic serpent finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore, hissed and copsed. But before it copsed, it had used its tail to heavily strike against the chest of the Great Sr Undying Body.

    Boom!

    The Great Sr Undying Body, which was covered in cracks to begin with, also couldn¡¯t bear that attack and had copsed as well. Along with the copse of the Great Sr Undying Body, Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette had flown out of it in a pathetic manner.

    Poof! Poof!

    A mouthful of blood spewed from his mouth. His face was a little pale and his figure was sent back out a thousand feet before he could stabilise himself.

    Deep in the darkness, when the five demonic serpents copsed, the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯, who was struggling the restraints of the chains seemed to have sensed something and had cast a dark gaze towards Mu Chen.

    He initially thought that his previous attacks would be sufficient to deal with Mu Chen. But who could have expected that an ant with the cultivation merely at the Fourth Grade Sovereign Realm would actually manage to take that attack from him.

    Those attacks could even ughter a Fifth Grade Sovereign!

    ¡°You¡¯ve made me somewhat interested now!¡±

    The ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ revealed a sinister smile towards Mu Chen and the devilish rune on his face had started to wriggle at this moment. Seeing his smile, the countenance of Mu Chen changed. He felt an extremely threatening fluctuation at this moment.

    Boom!

    The devilish rune on the face of the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ suddenly split open and half of the rune turned into a beam of ck light that flew towards Mu Chen.

    At this sight, Mu Chen practically did not need to think. He pushed his speed to the limits once again. At the same time, his face was slightly ashened. Could it be that Zhantai Liuli is still not intending to act?

    Was she trying to get Mu Chen killed by the hands of the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯? If that¡¯s the case, then he would have to kill her, even if he had to pay a grave price!

    Just when Mu Chen started to frantically retreat, Zhantai Liuli¡¯s gaze slightly shed outside the battle formation. She briefly hesitated, but in the end, she still gently sighed and her face turned solemn.

    She bit on her finger and a crimson drop of blood fell onto the stone seal. Her hands then swiftly formed some seals and she bark, ¡°Explode!¡±

    Boom!

    Along with that bark of hers, the ancient stone seal in her hand had actually exploded at this moment!

 Chapter 885 - The Real Sky Formation Emperor

    Chapter 885 - The Real Sky Formation Emperor

    Boom!

    When the ancient stone seal in Zhantai Liuli¡¯s hands exploded, beams of light shot out in every direction. The light was so brilliant that it even lit up this crimson region.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    As the beams of light spread out, whizzing sounds of the wind rang out from every direction. Innumerable streaks of light flew from those lights. Every single streak of light also seemed to contain an ancient rune.

    Those runes soared into the sky and charged into the darkness,bining with the grey beams of light that came from the heads of the stone troop and fused together.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    Along with the fusion, those beams of light swiftly swelled at this moment and a violent Battle Will erupted like a volcano that abruptly gushed out.

    An intense light soared into the sky andpletely expelled the darkness in this area, before sinking into the stone base that was filled with runes.

    The ancient stone base violently trembled at this moment and the runes hadpletely lit up, as if it hadpletely awakened.

    Rustle! Rustle!

    The four chains on the stone base swelled and the lustre emanating from the runes on the chains was dazzling, with astonishing Battle Will filling it.

    It had all urred in a brief moment. The ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ had just made his move against Mu Chen and, in the next instant, when he saw the hugemotion that came from below, fear instantly gushed out on his distorted face.

    ¡°NOOO!¡±

    He issued a shriek as the half-rune on his devilish face swiftly wriggled and a dense corrosive ck aura surged out in an attempt to resist the Battle Will on the chains.

    Boom!

    But the battle formation in this region had clearly beenpletely activated by Zhantai Liuli. It was extremely powerful. It had split half of the rune that was trying to kill Mu Chen. At this point, the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ had exhausted the energy in his body. Therefore, his resistance wasn¡¯t effective. Along with the four chains that bound onto his limbs, he was tyrannically being pulled down to the stone base, which was filled with runes.

    Roar!

    The ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ violently roared with his eyes turning red. He had sensed a fatal threat and knew that if he was pulled back to the stone base, he would truly be killed by the battle formation.

    At this moment, he no longer had the power that wasparable to his peak state.

    But no matter how he resisted, it was futile and his silhouette was pathetically dragged down, before being forcefully seated on the ancient stone base.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill the both of you!¡±

    But in that instant, when it was dragged back to the stone base, the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ suddenly fixed his frantic gaze on Mu Chen, before he issued a roar. The half-devilish face rune abruptly sped up. He had clearly intended on a suicidal attack.

    When Mu Chen, who was swiftly retreating, saw this scene, his face changed and the phoenix wings rapidly trembled with Spiritual Energy violently surging in his body, leaving behind afterimages in the sky.

    He could feel how terrifying this suicidal attack from the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ was, and if he was struck by this attack, it would probably be fatal, despite his powerful physical body.

    Boom! Boom!

    The ck streak of light shot over and the space in its path was corroded. Mu Chen knew that he couldn¡¯t dodge it anymore, so he had surged the golden light in his body. The Dragon-Phoenix Golden Armour appeared once again and on his chest, the True Dragon tattoo wandered and a boundless Spiritual Energy gathered around him. Right now, he had executed all the means avable to him in preparation to receive that attack.

    Although he knew that it was foolish to confront that attack, he had no choice given to him at this moment!

    He watched the feeble-looking dark light approached him.

    But just when Mu Chen was executing all his means to receive that terrifying attack, a shriek rang out on the stone base. The ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ was bound onto the stone base. Innumerable runes lit up like worms that crawled towards him and covered him up.

    The corrosive ck aura around the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯ had swiftly dissipated at this moment and the remaining half of the devilish face rune issued a shriek. Along with the ck aura dissipating, it had also started to thin down.

    Densely packed runespletely covered the ¡®Sky Formation Emperor¡¯. In that instant, when he was enveloped by the runes, his ear-piercing shriek had abruptlye to a stop.

    The devilish face rune on his face had also disappeared at the same time.

    In that instant, when the devilish face rune disappeared, the other half of the remaining devilish face rune had also emitted a shriek before it exploded. It shattered and turned into sparkles of ck light that covered the sky.

    When Mu Chen, who had fully armed himself, saw this scene, he felt a heavy relief before realising that his back was drenched in a cold sweat.

    He wasn¡¯t confident about withstanding that dark light. Earlier, he was only doing his best to give it a risk.

    But since he didn¡¯t have to walk on the de, it was naturally best for Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and got rid of the defences. At this moment, a whizzing sound of wind rang out and Zhantai Liuli had flown over.

    Zhantai Liuli¡¯s face was also extremely pale, since her previous action must have greatly exhausted her.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Mu Chen looked at Zhantai Liuli with a smile. His tone was clearly warmer than it was before. Clearly, Zhantai Liuli had gained a little more trust from him, since she did not make a move during their previous cooperation. At the very least, he wasn¡¯t on guard with her like he was before.

    Zhantai Liuli bit her lips, then gently smiled. ¡°How rare for someone to put his life in my hands after being conned by me once. Since that¡¯s the case, then I don¡¯t think I can let you down, right?¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°This was a happy cooperation.¡±

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t too bothered with Zhantai Liuli previously conning them. If he was in her shoes, there was a high chance that he would do that as well. After all, they were just freebourers in her eyes at that time.

    But the current situation wasn¡¯t the same. The both of them were in a boat that could be considered as genuine cooperation. Since Zhantai Liuli did not disappoint him in the trust he ced in her, it made Mu Chen feel a lot better about her.

    Zhantai Liuli slightly nodded her head, before looking at the stone base in the darkness. She exchanged a look with Mu Chen and the two of them cautiously flew forth. Theynded a hundred feet away from the stone base.

    Their two silhouettes stopped there and did not recklessly intrude any further. Since they couldn¡¯t confirm if the evil spirit in the Sky Formation Emperor¡¯s body had beenpletely annihted, there was a chance that they would be killed and their efforts from before would have been in vain.

    The two of them cautiously looked at the ancient stone base. On the stone base, the Sky Formation Emperor¡¯s figure was enveloped with densely-packed runes. This situationsted for nearly ten minutes, before the two of them noticed the runes starting to dim down and dissipate, bit by bit.

    Along with the runes dissipating, the bodies of Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli had tensed up with Spiritual Energy surging around them in preparation to deal with any sudden events.

    Under their cautious gazes, the runes on the body of the Sky Formation Emperor had finally,pletely dissipated. When his face was revealed before them once again, the previous sinister and distorted face had disappeared, reced with a calm look.

    His face was still a little pale, but it had lost that eeriness from before.

    He sat on the stone base and his tightly shut eyes suddenly, gently trembled before he slowly opened them under the cautious and nervous gazes of Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli.

    He opened his eyes and stretched his somewhat stiffened neck, before lowering his head. He looked at his palm, then the darkness and the stone troop down below before letting out a sigh.

    ¡°After tens of thousands of years, that evil spirit was finally killed...¡± His voice was a little hoarse, butpared to before, it was less ear-piercing and had an additional aging in it.

    Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli exchanged a look, but they did not dare to interrupt him.

    The silhouette on the stone base had raised his head as he looked at Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli. Seeing his gaze, the bodies of the two tensed, remaining alert.

    ¡°Was it you guys that activated this battle formation to kill that evil spirit and awaken my remaining consciousness?¡± Seeing the two people, the silhouette gave a gentle smile.

    Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli exchanged a look, then nodded their heads.

    ¡°This senior is...¡± Mu Chen briefly hesitated, before carefully asking.

    When that silhouette heard Mu Chen¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help smiling and had lifted his hand. With a gentle press, a torrential and boundless Battle Will swept out from down below and then immediately went silent, before returning back to the stone troop.

    Seeing his action, Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli both had joy and a great relief in their eyes. That¡¯s because, aside from the Sky Formation Emperor himself, who else could easilymand the Battle Will of the stone troop?

 Chapter 886 - The Will Technique

    Chapter 886 - The Will Technique

    A light surged in this scarletnd, greatly dismissing the darkness as the Sky Formation Emperor casually waved his hand on the ancient stone base, suppressing the terrifying will from the stone troop. Witnessing this scene, even Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli were endlessly shocked, before they felt heavily relieved. Since that silhouette could casuallymand the Battle Will of the stone troop, then there was no doubt in his identity.

    After the Sky Formation Emperor had stated his identity, he swept his gentle gaze out in this region. The scenery still remained the same, despite all these years. But he knew that there was a great transformation in the current Great Thousand World.

    The gaze of the Sky Formation Emperor stopped at the stone troop down below in the end with a sh of sorrow on his face. Back then, because they had helped him suppress the evil spirit in his body, the stone troop had willingly petrified their bodies into statues and remained here for an eternity.

    Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli exchanged a nce but they did not dare to disturb the Sky Formation Emperor, who was still reminiscing in sorrow. That¡¯s because they knew that thetter was just a remnant spirit. If they were to anger him and cause him to dissipate, then the efforts they made toe in here would be in vain.

    Fortunately, the Sky Formation Emperor did not remain in that state for too long. He had raised his head a brief momentter and smiled towards Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli. ¡°The both of you are so young but you can make it here and manage to kill the evil spirit, I¡¯m somewhat surprised.¡±

    ¡°This Junior was fortunate to retrieve a Battle Seal left behind by Senior, thus I was able to activate the battle formation that Senior had left behind. Otherwise, with just the strength of us two, how could we fight the evil spirit?¡± Zhantai Liuli stretched her hand out towards a shattered stone piece. It was the remnants of the stone seal that she had exploded.

    The Sky Formation Emperor raised his hand as the fragment of stone fell onto Zhantai Liuli¡¯s hand. He gave it a look before smiling. ¡°So it¡¯s the Battle Stone Seal that I left behind back then. You, girl, are rather fated with me.¡±

    Hearing his words, Zhantai Liuli¡¯s eyes shed with joy as she took a nce at Mu Chen. ¡°Senior, if it wasn¡¯t for his help to hold up the evil spirit this time, I might not have been able to awaken you...¡±

    When Mu Chen heard that Zhantai Liuli was actually putting in a word for him, he was stunned before nodding his head towards thetter to express his gratitude. Thetter wasn¡¯t greedy and didn¡¯t take all the efforts for herself. Her actions made him increase his favourable feeling for her. This Zhantai Liuli¡¯s character was much better than Xiao Tian¡¯s, she was definitely a person worth interacting with.

    The Sky Formation Emperorughed, then said with deep meaning in his words, ¡°Although I was in a slumber, I know everything that has happened. If you had taken all the credit for yourself, perhaps I would have despised you.¡±

    Hisughter contained admiration. Clearly, Zhantai Liuli¡¯s unintentional actions had gained favourable points from him.

    Zhantai Liuli and Mu Chen exchanged a nce and the former inwardly patted her ample chest, rejoicing, and even caused Mu Chen to smile. Removing her Commander¡¯s identity, she was just ady that¡¯s slightly older than him.

    ¡°I¡¯m someone that¡¯s supposed to be dead. Since you guys can make it here, that means that we are fated. Although ording to the rules, the inheritance of Battle Formation Master can only be passed down to a single person, since I am about to disappear, all these rules aren¡¯t valid.¡± Sky Formation Emperor slowly said.

    Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli rejoiced in their hearts. Shortly after, they figured out why the information regarding Battle Formation Masters was so rare. It turned out that they were only passed down from one generation to the next.

    ¡°The two of you have pretty decent talent in Battle Will, pretty good saplings with qualifications to be Battle Formation Masters,¡± said the Sky Formation Emperor, which made joy surge on Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli¡¯s faces. Through the twist and turns, weren¡¯t they aiming at the information of Battle Formation Masters by entering the Death Ruin despite the dangers?

    ¡°Battle Formation Masters are born out of Spiritual Array Masters. But due to the fact that they¡¯re on different paths. A Spiritual Array Master controls the energy of the heavens and earth, while a Battle Formation Master relies on the power ofbour...¡± The Sky Formation Emperor¡¯s aged voice slowly rang out in this dark region with Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli paying attention to his speech. They did not dare to ck from any part because any information rted to Battle Formation Masters was too rare.

    ¡°But the requirements to be a Battle Formation Master is extremely harsh. If ordinary experts have a slightly stronger will, they canmand the Battle Will of a troop. But they have their limits and it¡¯s hard for them to beat quantity.¡±

    Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli both silently nodded their heads. There were many that couldmand Battle Wills, the Commanders of the various troops could achieve that. But the amount of Battle Will that they could control was limited. That¡¯s because, when Battle Will reached a certain limit, their will wouldn¡¯t be able to control it anymore. If they were to forcefully control it, they would be devoured by it instead.

    ¡°The reason behind this isn¡¯t tough to guess. It¡¯s just the Battle Will being weak or strong.¡±

    The Sky Formation Emperor faintly said, ¡°And the energy of wills is different to Spiritual Energy. It is formless, without shape. It¡¯s illusory with nothing in it. It¡¯s hard for an ordinary person toe in contact with it. Generally speaking, the strength of their wills is something that they¡¯re born with. But despite their talents, it¡¯s impossible for them tomand the wills of a troop numbered in a million.¡±

    ¡°Then, why could Battle Formation Masters control troops numbered in a million or even tens of millions?¡± Zhantai Liuli couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Sky Formation Emperor lightly smiled. ¡°That¡¯s because a Battle Formation Master can cultivate their will.¡±

    Cultivate the will?!

    The eyes of Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli practically squinted at the same time, with splendour or disbelief on their countenances. Such a mysterious and illusory thing like will could also be cultivated?!

    Why have they not heard of such matters before?!

    ¡°Senior, how... how can the will be cultivated?¡± Zhantai Liuli asked in disbelief. Wills were illusory and without shapes that ordinary experts could note in contact with, not to mention cultivating it.

    ¡°Life forms between the heavens and earth can cultivate, so why can¡¯t will?¡± The Sky Formation Emperor popped a question instead of answering it.

    Zhantai Liuli and Mu Chen exchanged a nce and they were speechless. They could only bitterly smile in disbelief. The Sky Formation Emperor was the expert, so he was naturally an expert in this field. So despite how they found it hard to believe, they could only ept the reality.

    ¡°To every Battle Formation Master, the method to cultivate their will is extremely precious. Since the Primordial Age, methods of cultivating wills are extremely rare. If it wasn¡¯t for them having only an inheritor for each generation, it wouldn¡¯t be passed down so easily.¡± The Sky Formation Emperor continued.

    Mu Chen was speechless. So the inheritance of Battle Formation Masters turned out to be so tightly sealed. It was no wonder why that after the tribtion in the Primordial Age, the amount of Battle Formation Masters was so small. Their inheritances were all tightly sealed, so it was hard for them to be widely spread out in the end.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the reason why Battle Formation Masters are rare. It¡¯s because the path of cultivating will is extremely dangerous. If the cultivation fails, the will of that person would go into chaos and suffer irreparable damage to their consciousness. Therefore, if they did not find a suitable person, they wouldn¡¯t easily pass down the cultivation method. Otherwise, who could take it if one died after another after passing it down?¡± The Sky Formation Emperor gently sighed. He must¡¯ve been feeling sour in his heart because of the difficulty of passing down the Battle Formation Master¡¯s methods.

    Things like will were illusory, even many powerhouses felt unfamiliar with it. Therefore, the majority of their wills were maintained at the most initial state. If they suffered heavy injuries and resulted in their consciousness going chaotic, it was a price that would make one fearful.

    Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli¡¯s faces had turned solemn. They must have been startled by how dangerous the Will Techniques were. After all, if it was a Divine Art, it¡¯s fine if they failed. But as for the Will Techniques, it¡¯s fine if they managed to seed. But if they failed, they would be reduced to a retard...

    It¡¯s something that not everyone would dare to cultivate.

    But, at the same time, when Mu Chen felt fearful in his heart, he also felt rather wonderful. This Great Thousand World was filled with all sorts of mysteries. Although Spiritual Energy was fundamental, there were also other extraordinary figures that managed to open up other channels. And if one managed to reach the limit of those channels, they wouldn¡¯t be weaker than those on the path of Spiritual Energy. It¡¯s just that their focus wasn¡¯t the same.

    ¡°I have told the two of you the risks of Will Techniques. Are you guys still willing to continue?¡± The Sky Formation Emperor said with a smile.

    Zhantai Liuli balled her fists as she firmly nodded her head. Her talent in Spiritual Energy wasn¡¯t outstanding, so even if she bitterly cultivated for her entire life, it was tough for her to gain any achievement in that field. So if she wanted to be a genuine expert with the power to protect her own nsmen, she would have to walk to path of a Battle Formation Master.

    Mu Chen fell into a brief silence but in the end, he had also nodded his head without any hesitation. He bore many things and in the future, he still had to visit the Luo God n and that mysterious n to fetch his mother. He required a powerful strength to visit those ces, so he required all the methods he could get to be stronger.

    ¡°What courage.¡±

    The Sky Formation Emperor smiled and seemed to be rather satisfied with the courage that the two of them showed, then continued, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then let me test whether you guys arepatible to my Arts of Will.¡±

    As he spoke, he waved his hand and five crystal balls flew from his palm. The five crystal balls each had different colours, but they all had a mysterious lustre emanating from them.

    Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli¡¯s gazes were instantly attracted to them without blinking their eyes. Probably in the outside world, these five crystals were so extremely precious that they might not even be able to buy them with millions of drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids.

    ¡°Among these five crystal balls, there¡¯s oneplete Will Technique that I have left behind. As for the four other remaining ones, they aren¡¯tplete. The two of you only need to approach them with your will and if you¡¯repatible with them, the crystals will glow...¡±

    The Sky Formation Emperor looked at the two of them and gently smiled, ¡°It¡¯d depend on your fortune to see what you will be able to obtain, in the end...¡±

 Chapter 887 - Nine Lightning Tribulation Visualization Technique

    Chapter 887 - Nine Lightning Tribtion Visualisation Technique

    Five crystals floated before the two of them with faint and mysterious lustres being emitted from them. Those emitted lustres weren¡¯t strong, but were enough to make one dazzled and stunned. That¡¯s because they were clear about the price of the things held in those crystals.

    Even the peak forces in the Northern Region would scramble for those items. Although it wasn¡¯t easy to forge a Battle Formation Master, these things at least provided them with the opportunity to nurture a Battle Formation Master. If they really managed to nurture one, then they would greatly profit from it.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes stared at the five crystals as he licked his lips. He and Zhantai Liuli exchanged a nce. They could see the unconceble excitement in each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Approach them with your will.¡± The Sky Formation Emperor smiled as he continued, ¡°You cannot force yourself to cultivate in Will Techniques. If you aren¡¯tpatible with it, then you won¡¯t be able to seed even if you possess it. If you force your way through, you will cause yourself to suffer injuries instead. So if you¡¯re not fated with it, then leave it.¡±

    Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli¡¯s hearts clenched as they pondered about how harsh it was to be a Battle Formation Master. Not to mention the risk of the Will Techniques, they even had to bepatible with it...

    But the two of them clearly did not have any authority to speak and could only inhale a mouthful of air and gradually shut their eyes. Their hearts were calm and shapeless wills gushed out.

    His vision had turned dark and with the movement of his will, Mu Chen felt the five lumps of light appearing before him. Those five lumps of light each had a different colour, but every single one of them was emitting a mysterious lustre. Amongst the five lumps of light, the one in the middle was the most dazzling.

    Clearly, that crystal should be the Will Technique left by the Sky Formation Emperor, which was the mostpleted one. On the contrary, the four remaining ones were somewhat darker, inferior to the middle one.

    But Mu Chen wasn¡¯t surprised by that. After all, ording to the Sky Formation Emperor, the Will Techniques in the four other crystals were collected by him and not something that belonged to him.

    Mu Chen¡¯s will stopped outside the five crystals for a long while, before moving towards the middle crystal. Since there was apleted version of the Will Techniques, it¡¯s impossible for him to give up on it. No matter what, he had to give it a try. In the event that he¡¯spatible with it, then he could return from this trip with a full harvest.

    Mu Chen¡¯s will swept over and swiftly approached that crystal, before coiling around it.

    But when Mu Chen¡¯s will coiled around it, there wasn¡¯t any movement from the crystal. Although the lustre emitting from it was a little brighter, it was still far from beingpatible.

    Mu Chen¡¯s attempt for thepleted technique left by the Sky Formation Emperor had immediately failed.

    It was as if a bucket of water was dropped down on his head, making his heart turn cold. Although he had never felt confident, he still suffered a setback when he wasn¡¯tpatible with it.

    But a setback was merely a setback, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t someone to give up. Immediately, he bitterly smiled and retracted his will. Since he wasn¡¯tpatible with the Will Technique left by the Sky Formation Emperor, then he could only make an attempt with the others.

    When Mu Chen¡¯s will retreated, he could sense another will approach. It clearly belonged to Zhantai Liuli, since she had also felt the importance in that crystal.

    Mu Chen¡¯s will was sensing Zhantai Liuli¡¯s will coiling around that cold crystal ball...

    Buzz! Buzz!

    But just when Zhantai Liuli¡¯s will coiled around that crystal ball, Mu Chen instantly saw an intense light emanating from it. The crystal ball that showed no reaction to Mu Chen¡¯s will had turned into a mini-sun that emitted a dazzling lustre.

    Mu Chen was speechless at this scene. But he was still somewhat optimistic, it¡¯s just that he felt a little unhappy. That damnable crystal ball did not react to him but had reacted so intensely towards Zhantai Liuli. Did it preferdies over guys?

    When that crystal ball emitted a dazzling lustre, Zhantai Liuli was extremely excited and couldn¡¯t maintain her calm. She had excitedly opened her eyes and looked at that crystal ball with splendour in her eyes.

    ¡°I... I seeded?¡± Zhantai Liuli muttered as her eyes turned a little red, she was extremely excited at this moment. Her talent in Spiritual Energy wasn¡¯t high and if it wasn¡¯t for the huge resources of the Divine Pavilion, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to reach the Fourth Grade Sovereign Realm. Therefore, she knew that the path of Spiritual Energy wasn¡¯t suitable for her to be strong. So only being a Battle Formation Master could allow her to be powerful.

    She couldn¡¯t imagine how desperate would she be if her only path was blocked. The Divine Pavilion destroyed her n and forcefully brought her back to the Divine Pavilion because they had an eye on her talent in Battle Will. But if she couldn¡¯t be a Battle Formation Master, then the Divine Pavilion might not even cast a nce at her. At that point in time, she and her n would¡¯ve been in peril.

    But, fortunately, the heavens had closed all the doors and left a window open. Her final possible path had finally weed her with open arms.

    Mu Chen had also opened his eyes and looked at Zhantai Liuli, whose eyes had turned red from the excitement. He was briefly stunned, before bing silent. It looked like she had many stories behind that silhouette of hers.

    She clearly required that Will Technique more than him.

    As he thought that, the traces of pity that Mu Chen felt in his heart had disappeared. Although bing a Battle Formation Master was pretty good, it wasn¡¯t the only path for Mu Chen. It merely granted him more cards up his sleeves.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t be a Battle Formation Master, Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t feel despair. Furthermore, since the Will Technique of the Sky Formation Emperor wasn¡¯t suitable for him, that didn¡¯t mean that the Sky Formation Emperor¡¯s Will Technique was the only one for him.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re really fated with me.¡± The Sky Formation Emperor smiled towards Zhantai Liuli and his gaze turned even more gentle.

    ¡°Thanks, Senior!¡± Zhantai Liuli said with her reddened eyes.

    The Sky Formation Emperor waved his hand and the crystal flew out. Turning into a streak of light that shot into the centre of Zhantai Liuli¡¯s brows and swiftly disappeared.

    When the crystal ball entered the centre of Zhantai Liuli¡¯s brows, her figure jolted and she slightly knitted her brows. Clearly, she had felt additional pieces of information in her mind at this moment.

    ¡°I have sealed it in your mind and you can look at it at any time you want. Many of my experiences are left in it, so you can learn from those. I cannot teach you side by side, and you have to walk your future road alone.¡± The Sky Formation Emperor gently said.

    Zhantai Liuli bowed, ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡±

    She had already changed her form of address for the Sky Formation Emperor intelligently. From a certain angle, she was the inheritor of the Sky Formation Emperor now that she had obtained his inheritance.

    ¡°Haha.¡± Hearing her form of address, the Sky Formation Emperor couldn¡¯t helpughing as he nodded his head, ¡°Good. I never expected to have an inheritor before I died. I hope that my line will greatly blossom in your hands.¡±

    Zhantai Liuli obediently nodded her head but shortly after, she was a little awkward and looked at Mu Chen. That¡¯s because thetter still maintained a stance with his hands behind his back and did not get anything.

    The Sky Formation Emperor looked at Mu Chen as well and briefly pondered. ¡°There are four crystals remaining. Why don¡¯t you try and see if you¡¯repatible with them. These are all obtained by me during the Primordial Age. Don¡¯t think that I merely picked them up, the techniques held in these four crystals all have earth-shaking names. If it wasn¡¯t for them being damaged, they would definitely far exceed the Will Technique I left behind.¡±

    Hearing his words, Mu Chen was stunned as he looked at the four remaining crystal balls with shock. He originally thought that they were just ordinary goods, he did not expect them to have such origins.

    ¡°Damaged and notpleted...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered as he smiled. Along his way here, he had gotten quite a bit of iplete stuff. The Great Sr Undying Body that he had cultivated was acking version of the Primordial Immortal Body. Therefore, he was somewhat interested in things that weren¡¯tpleted.

    ¡°Then, let me give it a try...¡± Mu Chen controlled his will and shut his eyes once again. His will swept out and shrouded towards the four crystal balls.

    Both Zhantai Liuli and the Sky Formation Emperor looked at Mu Chen, sensing thetter¡¯s will enveloping the four other crystals and waited. But it was barely a minute and their gazes froze. That¡¯s because they saw a dazzling light suddenly emanate from the crystal ball located at the far left.

    That crystal ball was ck in colour, with lightning flickering on it and the vague booming of thunder.

    The Sky Formation Emperor was shocked to see such a highpatibility rate between Mu Chen and that crystal ball. His gaze shed with a smear of astonishment in the depths of his eyes.

    Mu Chen had also opened his eyes at this moment and looked at the crystal balls in shock. He waved his hand and that crystal flew over, then slowlynded in his hand.

    Mu Chen briefly hesitated, before crushing that crystal. The lustre of lights entered his body. His physical body felt a jolt, as if someone had emerged with the booming of thunder.

    The thunderous booming echoed with lightning swiftly forming into ancient characters floating before his eyes and Mu Chen swept a nce at the current situation.

    The Nine Lightning Tribtion Visualisation Technique!

 Chapter 888 - Nine Tribulation Battle Emperor

    Chapter 888 - Nine Tribtion Battle Emperor

    ¡°Nine Lightning Tribtion Visualisation Technique...¡±

    Mu Chen slowly opened his eyes with the lingering rumbling of thunder booming in his mind, before the ancient wordings formed from lightning became deeply imprinted into his mind.

    Although he had yet to take a deeper look at this Nine Lightning Tribtion Visualisation Technique, he felt a violent pressure spreading out in his mind for some reason.

    This technique was definitely extraordinary.

    ¡°I never thought that you would have such a highpatibility with it.¡± When Mu Chen opened his eyes, the Sky Formation Emperor had looked over towards Mu Chen with a weird expression.

    ¡°Senior, may I ask the origin of this Nine Lightning Tribtion Visualisation Technique?¡± Mu Chen asked from curiosity. Judging from the reaction of the Sky Formation Emperor, this visualisation technique seemed to have a history behind it.

    ¡°The Nine Lightning Tribtion Visualisation Technique was left behind in the ancient times by the Nine Tribtion Battle Emperor.¡± The Sky Formation Emperor smiled. Although his voice was still somewhat calm, Mu Chen could sense the abnormal undtions when he spoke of the Nine Tribtion Battle Emperor, which seemed to be a form of revere.

    ¡°The Nine Tribtion Battle Emperor?¡±

    Mu Chen was quite awed by this domineering title, but he soon had an awkward expression on his face. That¡¯s because he had no knowledge of this senior, but he should also be a Battle Formation Master, right?

    ¡°The Nine Tribtion Battle Emperor was a Battle Formation Master that could reach the level of ten million runes in the ancient times.¡± The Sky Formation Emperor slowly said. But when he spoke of the ¡®ten million runes¡¯, his eyes were filled with yearning.

    ¡°Ten million runes?¡±

    But Mu Chen felt a headache regarding the Sky Formation Emperor¡¯s yearning. That¡¯s because he realised that he waspletely unfamiliar with the terms of Battle Formation Masters. What did ten million runes mean?

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re a pup that¡¯s not even in the foothold of Battle Formation Masters.¡±

    Seeing how confused Mu Chen was, the Sky Formation Emperor was a little speechless and could only shake his head. ¡°Since you could form the Spirits of Battle Will, then you should also know their distinct ssifications, right?¡±

    Mu Chen briefly hesitated as he probed, ¡°It¡¯s the amount of runes, right?¡±

    He had no knowledge about Battle Formation Masters. After all, he only relied on his senses to form the Spirit of Battle Will of the five troops. But it seemed that the more runes there were on the Battle Will Spirit, the more powerful it was.

    The Sky Formation Emperor nodded his head, ¡°Amongst the Battle Formation Masters in the ancient times, the number of runes were categorised. Generally, categorisation was in four levels. Ten Thousand Runes Battle Formation Master, Hundred Thousand Runes Battle Formation Master, Million Runes Battle Formation Master and Ten Million Runes Battle Formation Master.¡±

    Hearing the strange ssification, the corner of Mu Chen¡¯s lips twitched. These Battle Formation Masters were trulyzy to even have such a crude ssification for their levels.

    But despite being crude, it was extremely direct to the point that Mu Chen had to admit that it was extremely clear just from the name itself.

    ¡°But the number of runes here does not imply the total runes on the Spirits of Battle Will, but the runes refined afterbining all the Battle Wills.¡± The Sky Formation Emperor exined.

    Mu Chen was stunned, before there was a sh in his mind and he understood what he meant. When he hadmanded the five troops earlier, there were a few thousand runes on each of the Spirits of Battle Will. If they were added all together, he would have reached ten thousand. But that didn¡¯t mean that he had reached the level of a Ten Thousand Runes Battle Formation Master. That¡¯s because, unless he couldbine the Battle Wills of the five troops together and form a new Spirit of Battle Will, and it possesses over ten thousand runes, only then could he be considered as a genuine Ten Thousand Runes Battle Formation Master.

    ¡°The further you go, the harder it will be to refine runes.¡± Zhantai Liuli softly said from the side, ¡°Imand the Azure Troop, which numbers thirty thousand, but the amount of runes I can refine is about nine thousand. There¡¯s still a distance to reach ten thousand.¡±

    As she spoke, Zhantai Liuli revealed self-confidence on her face as she smiled. ¡°But that is due to me controlling them on purpose. After reaching the lesser sess of this Visualization Technique given to me by teacher, it¡¯s easy to reach the level of Ten Thousand Runes Battle Formation Master.¡±

    Mu Chen inwardly smacked his lips. When hemanded the Nine Nether Troop, which was around five thousand, he could refine roughly four thousand runes, whereas Zhantai Liuli could only form nine thousand runes with thirty thousand of the Azure Troop. So one could see how difficult it was to refine runes when the number increased.

    ording to Mu Chen¡¯s estimation, if he couldmand a powerful troop like the Azure Troop, he could perhaps refine ten thousand runes. The reason he could sense that was probably because he was a Spiritual Array Master, and his will was slightly stronger than Zhantai Liuli¡¯s.

    ¡°There are two points which rte to refining runes. The quantity and quality of a troop, and the other one is the strength of one¡¯s will.¡±

    The Sky Formation Emperor continued to exin for Mu Chen, who was ignorant in the matters of Battle Formation Masters. ¡°A troop represents the Battle Will, a crucial factor to Battle Formation Masters and Battle Will is the foundation of runes. Furthermore, the strength of will represented if you could control their Battle Wills.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded. For a Battle Formation Master, their troop was like a Divine Artifact and will represented the energy of that Divine Artifact. If the will was more powerful, that meant that the Divine Artifact would be able to disy a stronger power as well.

    ¡°To a Battle Formation Master, ten thousand runes is the dividing line. If you manage to refine a Spirit of Battle Will with ten thousand runes, then there would be aplete change in the power.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because, when a Spirit of Battle Will could refine ten thousand runes, that means that it has already reached the lesser sess in Battle Will. At that time, the Battle Will will undergo an evolution into Battle Seals.¡±

    ¡°Battle Will into Battle Seals?¡± Mu Chen had puzzlement written on his face, since he was quite unfamiliar with this.

    ¡°A Battle Seal is a higher level of control towards Battle Will. Just like Divine Arts in the cultivation of Spiritual Energy, being able to unleash the power of Battle Wills to the fullest. Naturally, ten thousand runes represent the bottom line ofying battle formations. Only by reaching that level can oney out battle formations that can greatly enhance Battle Wills and form into multiple means of attacking.¡± Zhantai Liuli said from the side.

    Mu Chen eximed in surprise, then nodded his head. He never knew that Battle Wills could be used in such a way. Just thinking about it, his previous means of utilising Battle Will were extremely crude.

    ¡°Generally speaking, when a Spirit of Battle Will forms ten thousand runes, it could beparable to Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm experts. And if it reaches fifty thousand runes, even an Eighth Grade Sovereign Realm expert would fear, whereas a hundred thousand battle runes can confront a Ninth Grade Sovereign.¡± The Sky Formation Emperor faintly said.

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes with shock deep within. A Spirit of Battle Will with a hundred thousand runes could actually confront a Ninth Grade Sovereign. Then, how terrifying would a Million Runes Battle Formation Master be?

    Was the Nine Tribtion Battle Emperor a terrifying existence that could confront a Heavenly Sovereign?

    ¡°A million runes isparable to Earth Sovereigns... while a Battle Will Spirit of ten million runes is something that even a Heavenly Sovereign would not face head-on. That terrifying power can even annihte a Lower ne with a flick of a finger.¡± The Sky Formation Emperor spoke with a heavy expression.

    ¡°Annihte a Lower ne...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart shook. Back then, when heprehended the so-called ¡°Heart of Battle Formations¡±, the scene that he saw seemed to be an endless and massive Nine-Headed Hydra that annihted a Lower ne that harboured countless Fiends.

    Back then, Mu Chen did not pay much attention to it. But now that he thought about it again, that Nine-Headed Hydra seemed to be filled with countless runes, with numbers that probably exceeded ten million.

    ¡°I never expected the Nine Tribtion Battle Emperor to have such a great origin.¡± Mu Chen gasped in admiration. That sort of existence was definitely a pinnacle existence between the heavens and earth, he could be considered as a huge pir in the Great Thousand World. It Looked like he had lost an opportunity to be given with another instead. Although he did not manage to obtain the inheritance of the Sky Formation Emperor, he had obtained something left behind by a terrifying existence.

    ¡°But don¡¯t becent after obtaining it. The Nine Lightning Tribtions Visualisation Technique isn¡¯tplete, it¡¯s only a four tribtions cultivating method. The other five have been long lost. But even so, if you¡¯re able to cultivate all four of the tribtions, it¡¯s not hard for you to refine a few hundred thousand runes. It is so much so that with thatpatibility of yours, you might even be able toe in contact with a million runes.¡± The Sky Formation Emperor said.

    ¡°A few hundred thousand runes...¡±

    Hearing his words, despite feeling a little pity, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t too disappointed. If opportunity allowed in the future, he could try and gather the remaining five tribtions cultivation technique. Since, ording to his estimations, it was absolutely impossible for him toplete the four initial tribtions in a short period of time.

    ¡°Thanks for directing me, Senior.¡±

    Mu Chen sincerely cupped his fists towards the Sky Formation Emperor, expressing his gratitude. Although he did not obtain his inheritance, the Sky Formation Emperor still opened the door of Battle Formation Masters to him and even gave him an opportunity with great potential. Thus, he felt grateful in his heart.

    The Sky Formation Emperor waved his hand. ¡°You¡¯ve also contributed to me being able to find a Sessor. So it¡¯s natural for me to give you an opportunity.¡±

    Speaking so much, the Sky Formation Emperor¡¯s countenance became a little beaten and Mu Chen could sense the splendour in the former¡¯s eyes dimming by a lot. He knew that the Sky Formation Emperor probably couldn¡¯t hold out for much longer.

    ¡°I can¡¯t hold out for much longer. Before I dissipate, let me give the both of you a gift.¡± The Sky Formation Emperor forced a smile towards the two of them and waved his hand, causing the stone troop below to tremble and numerous silhouettes soared into the sky, turning into grey lights, and fell into the Sky Formation Emperor¡¯s hand.

    There were two chess boards in his hand with stone troops forming into exquisite stone statues on the chess boards, which looked like chess pieces.

    ¡°The Divine Battle Will Board is, indeed, extremely dangerous. With over ten thousand stone troops, I only managed to form a chess troop of merely two thousand.¡±

    The Sky Formation Emperor looked at the stone statues on the two chess boards and gently sighed, before flicking them over to Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli. ¡°The Divine Battle Will Boards each have a thousand stone troops. If you¡¯re in danger, you can activate it and their Battle Will will aid you to get through your crisis. But do keep in mind that you can only use it once before it turns into ashes.¡±

    The faces of Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli were filled with shock as they carefully received the ancient chess boards before giving a respectful bow towards the Sky Formation Emperor.

    When they bowed, the Sky Formation Emperor nodded his head with a smile, then slowly leaned against the stone base as the lustre in his eyes turned dark before disappearingpletely.

    When the lustre in his eyespletely disappeared, the body of the Sky Formation Emperor started to petrify, before turning into a stone statue that quietly sat on the stone base.

    When Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli raised their heads, they saw the petrified Sky Formation Emperor. The two of them gently sighed, since they knew that this senior who opened the door of Battle Formation Masters to them hadpletely disappeared from this world.

 Chapter 889 - Surrounded

    Chapter 889 - Surrounded

    Along with the remnant consciousness of the Sky Formation Emperorpletely disappearing from this world, a faint light from the sky seemed to have prated through space, which gradually lit up this crimson area.

    Zhantai Liuli looked at the petrified Sky Formation Emperor with red eyes, before sighing with pain. She then looked at Mu Chen and softly said, ¡°Let us go as well.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head. Although he did not obtain the inheritance of the Sky Formation Emperor on this trip to the Death Ruin, he managed to obtain the visualisation technique that was left behind by an even more terrifying existence, the Nine Tribtion Battle Emperor, which he was satisfied with. Regardless of anything, he finally knew how to be a genuine Battle Formation Master.

    So he was pretty satisfied with his harvest in this trip.

    Zhantai Liuli turned around, but just when she was about to leave, her body froze and had slightly knitted her brows. She gently grasped her hand and a stone shell appeared. She ced it near her ears and listened, before her face drastically changed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± When Mu Chen saw the changes in her expression, his face had changed as well.

    ¡°When we entered here, the troops left behind by my teacher gradually copsed and all the forces are currently seizing the Fallen Origin Aura. The Divine Pavilion and Sky Profound Pce have joined together to deal with the Great Havew Domain.¡± Zhantai Liuli slowly said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen¡¯s face instantly changed and a killing aura surged in his eyes. Those fellows did know how to make use of opportunities. Since the five troops of the Great Havew Domain had entered the battle formation, they might still be there at this moment. Without the five troops, their Great Havew Domain would definitely be much weaker. Although there were the Kings, they had to deal with the peak experts of both the Divine Pavilion and Sky Profound Pce at the same time.

    ¡°Miss Zhantai, despite our cooperation here, we¡¯ll be enemies when we leave this ce. So don¡¯t me me at that time.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s sharp gaze was directed at Zhantai Liuli and he said in a solemn voice.

    The moment Zhantai Liulimanded her Azure Troop, it was something that even Mu Chen would fear. If they fought at that time, there probably wouldn¡¯t any leniency.

    Although Mu Chen did not wish to fight with Zhantai Liuli, it was unavoidable since they were from different camps.

    Zhantai Liuli looked at Mu Chen, then her eyes hung low. ¡°I do not have any grateful feelings for the Divine Pavilion. If it wasn¡¯t for me not having a choice, I wouldn¡¯t even want to help them.¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned as he looked at Zhantai Liuli. He did not expect thetter to not have any protective feelings for the Divine Pavilion.

    ¡°My n was initially an ordinary force at the edge of the Divine Pavilion¡¯s territory. But the matter of my talent in Battle Will was leaked out, which made the Divine Pavilion try to have me join them. But I wasn¡¯t willing to be one of the Divine Pavilion, so I declined. But then, half a monthter, there was a group of mysterious forces that ughtered their way through, causing heavy casualties to my n, and we were rescued by the Divine Pavilion in the end.¡± Zhantai Liuli spoke indifferently, but her voice was cold. Furthermore, when she spoke about the Divine Pavilion rescuing them, there wasn¡¯t any gratitude in her voice. On the contrary, her voice had turned even colder.

    Mu Chen frowned as he said, ¡°The mysterious forces were from the Divine Pavilion?¡±

    ¡°Haha. They thought that their n was wless, but there are no secrets that can bepletely hidden in this world.¡±

    Zhantai Liuli coldly sneered, ¡°When the Divine Pavilion forcefully brought my n to the Divine Pavilion, it was done on the name of protection but actually, it was for surveince. They forced me to lead their troops and my little sister had suffered heavy injuries from that disaster, causing her to be in aatose state. Only the Nine Heavens Soul Replenishing Herb of the Divine Pavilion can save her. But the Divine Pavilion did not give it to me even till now, they clearly intend to control me with it.¡±

    As she spoke, Zhantai Liuli tightly balled her fists and crimson drops of blood dripped from her fingers, with her face being filled with unconceble hatred.

    Mu Chen fell into silence, since he did not expect Zhantai Liuli to bear such a story. Despite the fact that she seemed to have a decent status in the Divine Pavilion, she wasn¡¯t too trusted by them.

    ¡°My condolences.¡± Mu Chen sighed.

    Zhantai Liuli shook her head, then suppressed the emotions in her heart. ¡°But if I¡¯m able to be a Battle Formation Master in the future, perhaps the Divine Pavilion will truly value me. At that point in time, I believe that they will not dare to drag this matter on any further.¡±

    ¡°Although I do not have any feelings for the Divine Pavilion, it¡¯s indeed a good ce that has arge number of resources that were provided to me. Furthermore, resources are extremely crucial in bing a Battle Formation Master, so I do not mind enduring it and waiting until I be strong enough to destroy the Divine Pavilion myself!¡±

    Zhantai Liuli¡¯s face was covered with frost, which made even Mu Chen feel startled in his heart. He inwardly smacked his lips. Comparing ruthlessness, women were naturally more terrifying than men. The Divine Pavilion probably never expected that under their huge resources, they were nurturing a viper that would bite them back...

    Mu Chen briefly pondered, then said, ¡°Then, you have to be careful.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to fight with you. That¡¯s because I feel that even with the Azure Troop, I would still have to pay a significant price if we fought, and I¡¯m not foolish enough to do it.¡± Zhantai Liuli lightly smiled.

    Mu Chen was stunned. With the two factions fighting and Zhantai Liuli being a formidable force in the Divine Pavilion, would Fang Yi and the rest allow her to wash her hands off this battle?

    ¡°If I¡¯mpletely fine, then they will naturally want me to join the fight as well. But what if I¡¯m injured?¡± Zhantai Liuli cunningly smiled like a fox, then suddenly stretched her hand out and pped her own chest.

    Poof!

    A mouthful of blood spewed from her rosy lips and her face became much more pale, shocking Mu Chen to the point that he immediately went up, but was stopped by her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I have to act more realistically.¡± Zhantai Liuli smiled as she messed up her hair, making her look rather pathetic.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go out first and im that I¡¯ve been heavily injured by you. After all, I did not bring the Azure Troop along with me and with my strength, I wouldn¡¯t be able to confront you. So I don¡¯t think that they will suspect anything.¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned as he looked at Zhantai Liuli. Shortly after, he deeply inhaled a breath and gently nodded his head. ¡°Thanks for that. If there¡¯s an opportunity in the future, I¡¯ll return this favour.¡±

    Mu Chen knew that Zhantai Liuli had given him a great help this time. If she partook in the battle, even if she couldn¡¯t defeat him, she could definitely hinder him. At that point in time, the Kings would have to face the two forces and would naturally be weaker inparison, thus having them to pay an extremely heavy price for it.

    ¡°That¡¯s all I can do to help. Even if I do not act, it won¡¯t be easy for your Great Havew Domain to confront the Divine Pavilion and Sky Profound Pce. So after we exit this ce, your situation won¡¯t be any better as well,¡± said Zhantai Liuli.

    Mu Chen nodded and his gaze turned sharp. ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯m afraid that not even Fang Yi and the rest are capable of devour this party from my Great Havew Domain.¡±

    Zhantai Liuli smiled with her lips pursed. The blood stain on the corner of her lips made her look even more amorous but she did not continue to speaking, she waved her hand at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Then, let us move out.¡±

    Finishing her words, she had turned into a streak of light and flew out. At her rear, Mu Chen quietly waited awhile, before executing his speed to the limits and ferociously chased after her.

    The two of them travelled and swiftly made their way towards the entrance. Space distorted in that location, before the two of them flew out like bolts of lightning.

    With the two of them exiting that ce, space returned to being calm and in the future, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone that could enter this ce anymore, since this ce would be destroyed as time passed.

    ...

    Whoosh!

    When Zhantai Liuli and Mu Chen flew out of that space, there were yells of battles resounding from every direction as violent Battle Wills surged in this entire region.

    The two of them naturally appeared in the Four Spiritual Battle Formation, but it was on the verge of destruction, since the four Battle Will Spirits had already disappeared at this point in time.

    When he appeared here, Mu Chen could see the five troops of the Great Havew Domain at a nce. Without Mu Chen¡¯smand, they couldn¡¯t form their Spirits of Battle Will nor could they destroy the battle formation here and leave.

    The two other battle formations, on the contrary, were empty. The Azure Dragon and Vermillion Bird Battle Formation were empty and Xiao Tian and the three Commanders had disappeared, they had clearly broken the battle formation.

    ¡°Xiao Tian¡¯s out as well.¡±

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help squinting his eyes at this sight.

    Looking out of the battle formation, Mu Chen saw violent bursts of Spiritual Energy and numerous streaks of light tore apart the horizon, then shed together, causing the entire heavens and earth to tremble from the terrifying battles.

    Vaguely, Mu Chen could see numerous figures being surrounded in the chaotic battle, which was clearly the Great Havew Domain party!

    Seeing this sight, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze instantly turned cold.

    Zhantai Liuli had also seen the situation as well, before giving Mu Chen a ruthless nce and swiftly fled towards the direction of the Azure Troop. At the same time, her sharp voice, which was filled with hatred, resounded between the heavens and earth.

    ¡°Mu Chen, I will definitely not let you off!¡±

    Her sharp voice rang out with hatred, which caused the hectic battle in the distance to freeze and numerous gazes were immediately shot over, before focusing on Mu Chen with resonating mours.

    ¡°Mu Chen actually made it out?!¡±

    ¡°He even wounded Zhantai Liuli of the Divine Pavilion!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    When Mu Chen heard those mours, his face was cold and his silhouette moved. He had directly appeared in the ck Tortoise Battle Formation, with the five troops anxiously watching the Kings being surrounded.

    ¡°King Mu!¡±

    When the five troops saw Mu Chen¡¯s arrival, they instantly rejoiced, as if they had found their backbone.

    Mu Chen coldly nodded his head and raised his hand with a cold voice that was filled with killing intent resounding out.

    ¡°Activate your Battle Wills and ughter your way out!¡±

 Chapter 890 - God of Massacre Returns

    Chapter 890 - The God of Massacre Returns

    Rumble!

    In thisnd of darkness, there was a hugemotionpared to before. The zombie army that hindered the entry of various forces gradually copsed with the annihtion of the evil spirit in the Sky Formation Emperor.

    When thatrge number from the zombie army copsed, the Fallen Origin Aura in their bodies was released and had spread out between the heavens and earth.

    When the various forces saw this scene, their eyes had practically turned red in an instant and their gazes were filled with greed. After all, the majority of the reason why they entered the Death Ruin was to refine Fallen Origin Pellets. And there were probably myriads here, which was a shocking amount.

    The scale of Fallen Origin Pellets was sufficient to break the seal of an Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury. As long as they could obtain it, then their forces wouldn¡¯t have to worry about not being able to break the seal after finding the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury.

    Therefore, even the peak forces of the Northern Region like the Great Havew Domain, Divine Pavilion and Sky Profound Pce were tempted by this scale of Fallen Origin Pellets.

    The reality was just as expected. When the zombie army turned into Fallen Origin Aura that spread out between the heavens and earth, the peak forces had acted without any hesitation and started to seize the Fallen Origin Auras.

    After them, the various forces were also unwilling to fall behind and had frantically acted as well.

    Therefore, the temporary alliance that they had previously formed was shattered before the massive Fallen Origin Aura.

    Although the Fallen Origin Aura was extremely robust, it was swiftly thinning down under thepetition of the three peak forces and the various other forces. After that, a battle for seizure hadpletely unfolded.

    The various forces had started to ughter one another to seize the Fallen Origin Auras. Although the three had started with picking on the pushovers, removing the weaker forces, it was impossible for three ferocious tigers to be gathered in one territory.

    Therefore, the three ferocious tigers had gradually shed against one another. But what made others shocked was the fact that amongst the three tigers, two tigers had joined together and had wanted to tear apart the singled out tiger.

    Naturally, the Great Havew Domain was the one being singled out.

    That¡¯s because, uponparing the Great Havew Domain to the two other peak forces, they were undoubtedly weaker since all of their troops had been taken by Mu Chen. With Mu Chen¡¯s disappearance, it was impossible for the troops to break through the battle formation with their own power. Therefore, the Great Havew Domain was the weaker one.

    But despite losing the five troops, the Great Havew Domain was still a ferocious tiger. The six Kings were all Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm existences and they had swiftly stabilised the situation. Although they were surrounded by the two other peak forces, it wasn¡¯t an easy task for them to deal with six Sixth Grade Sovereigns.

    Rumble!

    Violent Spiritual Energy caused the heaven and earth to tremble in thisnd of darkness as the dreadful Spiritual Energy impacts wreaked havoc, directly causing huge marks on the ground.

    Boom! Boom!

    In the sky, streaks of light shed together, unleashing horrifying attacks and every sh would cause space to distort.

    But this region was clearly controlled by the Divine Pavilion and the Sky Profound Pce. The two forces had surrounded the Great Havew Domain¡¯s forces.

    Whoosh!

    Up in the sky, Nine Nether had a cold face with the ck-feathered longsword in her hand zing with purple mes, causing space to copse as she forced a Heavenly General of the Sky Profound Pce back.

    Boom!

    After forcing that Heavenly General, who was a Sixth Grade Sovereign, back, a horrifying Spiritual Energy whistled over from behind her. The Skycroc Lord of the Divine Pavilion had thrown his iron fist out and the Spiritual Energy formed into a massive Skycroc, which ferociously pounced towards Nine Nether.

    Nine Nether¡¯s face turned cold as she formed seals and a boundless Spiritual Energy burst out from her body, forming into a massive Nine Netherworld Bird. The Nine Netherworld Bird pped its wings and a de that split the sky shed down, shing with the Skycroc.

    Boom!

    The violent Spiritual Energy exploded, causing cracks to appear in the space as the both of them were sent flying back before erupting their own Spiritual Energies to stabilise themselves. Both of their faces were somewhat solemn.

    :¡±aha. Nine Nether, you guys can stop resisting. Facing our Divine Pavilion and the Sky Profound Pce, you guys are doomed to be defeated. If you guys obediently hand over your Fallen Origin Pellets, I can let you guys leave!¡± The Skycroc Lord stared at Nine Nether as heughed.

    When the Skycroc Lordughed, the Heavenly General, who was pushed back by Nine Nether, approached as well, sandwiching Nine Nether between them.

    Facing two Sixth Grade Sovereigns, even Nine Nether had fallen in disadvantage. However, there wasn¡¯t any fear on her face. She coldly said, ¡°That¡¯ll depend on whether you guys are courageous enough to seize the Fallen Origin Pellets. If you want to devour our Great Havew Domain, there will be some of you that will remain here for eternity as well. Which of you are willing to join me?¡±

    Hearing Nine Nether¡¯s words, the countenances of the Skycroc Lord and Heavenly General slightly changed. Although the Divine Pavilion and Sky Profound Pce had joined forces to deal with the Great Havew Domain, they kept their guards up against each other. So it was naturally impossible for them to be foolish enough to pay a huge price and let the other party benefit.

    Because they had their guards up against each other, the situation was currently still in a deadlocked situation, despite them joining forces.

    ¡°Haha. The Nine Nether King is right, someone will have to fork out their lives if they want to benefit!¡± The Mountain Splitting King, who was dealing with the two most powerful Sixth Grade Sovereigns of the Divine Pavilion and Sky Profound Pce,ughed out. Hisughter was like a p of thunder and the killing intent in his tone made the hearts of the two forces tremble.

    ¡°Hmph. Everyone, don¡¯t be frightened by them. If we can¡¯t deal with them despite the two of our forces joining together, then I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t be able to justify ourselves to the Pavilion Master.¡± In the far distance, Fang Yi, who was overseeing this situation, coldly barked.

    ¡°Indeed. Sky Profound Pce listen up, go all-out with them. I refuse to believe that they would dare to risk their lives for the Fallen Origin Pellets.¡± The Sky Profound Pce¡¯s Liu Yan coldly sneered.

    When the experts of the Divine Pavilion and Sky Profound Pce heard those words, they suddenly nodded their heads and had unleashed all their powers. It was like a gale that soared from their bodies.

    When the Kings saw this scene, their hearts slightly sunk down, before they clenched their teeth. They could only go all-out under this situation. As long as they managed to drag this out till Mu Chen returned with the troops, their power would then increase and at that time, they would be able to intimidate the Divine Pavilion and Sky Profound Pce.

    Just when they were about to go all-out, a sharp voice suddenly resounded between the heavens and earth, which caused the faces of various forces to suddenly change. ¡°Mu Chen, I will definitely not let you off!¡±

    The sudden shriek caused the experts of the various forces to be stunned, before abruptly turning their heads towards the tattered battle formation. They saw Zhantai Liuli¡¯s silhouette flying out in a pathetic state. Behind her, the Azure Troop, which initially had an imposing grandeur, was slightly panicking due to Zhantai Liuli¡¯s pathetic state and didn¡¯t have the tyrannical bearing they had before.

    ¡°Mu Chen?¡±

    The Kings rejoiced upon hearing Zhantai Liuli¡¯s words. Clearly, Mu Chen had made it out!

    ¡°That fellow actually did not die!¡± Liu Yan had a dark expression as he clenched his teeth.

    Fang Yi¡¯s face was also a little dark. But fortunately, he knew how important Zhantai Liuli was, so he immediately went up to receive her and said in a solemn voice, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Zhantai Liuli wiped the stain of blood off the corner of her lips as she said with hatred, ¡°That damnable Mu Chen actually seized my inheritance and injured me.¡±

    ¡°The inheritance was seized by him?¡± Fang Yi¡¯s face drastically changed.

    ¡°He and I each obtained half of the inheritance.¡± Zhantai Liuli¡¯s gaze flickered. She definitely wouldn¡¯t say that she had obtained nothing, which would lower her status in the Divine Pavilion, thus losing arge amount of resources.

    Hearing her words, only then did Fang Yi feel relieved. He then eerily said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Since that fellow dared toe out, we¡¯ll just let him spit out the inheritance!¡±

    As he spoke, his gaze was darkly looking at the tattered battle formation as the whizzing winds massively resounded from that direction and five massive troops flew over like locusts. It was an astonishing formation.

    Above the five troops was a silhouette that had a pair of golden wings behind his back. His ck pupils were filled with a chill that had fixed onto Fang Yi¡¯s group as well.

    Thereafter, he slowly lifted his hand and abruptly dropped it as a bark filled with killing intent resounded.

    ¡°Five troops, heed my orders. Fight!¡±

    Boom!

    Boundless Battle Will swept out like a massive myriad foot wave between the heavens and earth with five Spirits of Battle Will standing behind Mu Chen, along with a terrifying Battle Will pressure that caused the faces of others to change.

    Under the five massive spirits, Mu Chen was like a god of massacre that had returned and his bearing even caused Sixth Grade Sovereigns, like the Skycroc Lord, to freeze.

    For some reason, they felt that the current Mu Chen was more dangerous than before.

 Chapter 891 - Endlessly Close

    Chapter 891 - Endlessly Close

    Rumble!

    The boundless ocean of Battle Will gathered above the five troops and had spread out between the heavens and earth as they flew over. There were five massive Spirits of Battle Will in that ocean of Battle Will, emanating an astonishing oppression that was filled with deep roars that trembled the heavens and earth.

    It was quite intimidating when the five Battle Will Spirits appeared. Even the experts of the Divine Pavilion and Sky Profound Pce had shocking expressions on their faces and their gazes turned grave.

    ¡°King Mu is finally out.¡± The Mountain Splitting King and the rest felt heavily relieved. It was undoubtedly a little forceful for them to confront the two peak forces. If it wasn¡¯t for them having a powerful formation, they might have already been devoured by the Divine Pavilion and Sky Profound Pce.

    But fortunately, they managed tost until Mu Chen appeared. With thetter¡¯s ability, along with being able to control the Battle Will of the five troops, even the other Sixth Grade Sovereigns would have to be fearful of him. In terms of intimidation, it was much stronger than a pinnacle Sixth Grade Sovereign like the Mountain Splitting King.

    But contrary to their joy, Fang Yi and Liu Yan had dark expressions upon Mu Chen¡¯s appearance. The both of them had a chill surging in their eyes.

    ¡°Brother Fang, it¡¯s not easy for us to trap them so we can¡¯t let that fellow ruin everything!¡± Liu Yan looked at Fang Yi and said in a heavy voice.

    Fang Yi nodded his head, but he frowned his brows. Both the top experts of their forces had gone to hold up the Kings, they couldn¡¯t distribute any Sixth Grade Sovereigns to deal with Mu Chen. Just with the two of them, it¡¯s impossible for them to confront Mu Chen, who was in control of five troops.

    ¡°Liuli, can you still fight?¡± Fang Yi turned to the side to look at Zhantai Liuli, whose face was a little pale. If thetter could control the Azure Troop at this moment, it would be an easy task to deal with Mu Chen.

    But in contrast to their expectations, Zhantai Liuli shook her head with a bitter smile. ¡°Not possible. I¡¯m too heavily injured and if I forcefullymanded the Battle Will, I would be countered by it instead.¡±

    Hearing her speech, Fang Yi felt a little disappointed but there was nothing he could do. After all, on the surface, Zhantai Liuli¡¯s injuries didn¡¯t look light, so he couldn¡¯t force her tomand the Azure Troop to deal with Mu Chen. After all, this was a troop that their Divine Pavilion had heavily nurtured with their resources. So if they were to lose such a troop, it would be too much of a loss for them.

    ¡°Leave that Mu Chen for me to deal with.¡±

    Just when Fang Yi felt a little headache, an eerieughter resounded, filled with arrogance. Looking at the source of the voice, Fang Yi saw Xiao Tian walking out from the back of Liu Yan.

    ¡°Although my Sky Profound Division has suffered some losses in the Azure Dragon Battle Formation, it¡¯s still aplete troop, whereas Mu Chen¡¯s force is just a bunch of mashed-up troops. It¡¯ll be as easy as flipping my hand to annihte him.¡± As Xiao Tian spoke, he cast a sinister nce at Zhantai Liuli. If it wasn¡¯t for her schemes, he wouldn¡¯t have been in the Azure Dragon Battle Formation, which caused the Sky Profound Division to suffer a heavy loss and even lose the qualification to obtain the inheritance of the Sky Formation Emperor.

    But Zhantai Liuli was indifferent to his nce having no reaction to it.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Brother Xiao to deal with him.¡± Fang Yi felt relieved upon hearing that. Indeed, Xiao Tian was a powerful opponent aftermanding Battle Will. The reason why he couldn¡¯t break through the Battle Formation was merely due to him being unfortunate andnding in the strongest Azure Dragon Battle Formation.

    Furthermore, Xiao Tian¡¯s Sky Profound Division did look to be stronger than Mu Chen¡¯s five mashed-up troops. With him taking action, even if he couldn¡¯t get rid of Mu Chen, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for him to hold Mu Chen up.

    Hearing Fang Yi¡¯s words, the corner of Zhantai Liuli¡¯s lips rose into an unnoticeable mockery. These fools only knew how to look on the surface. Since Mu Chen could break through the ck Tortoise Battle Formation at the same time as her with his five mashed-up troops, that meant that he had powerful attainments in battle formations. If it wasn¡¯t for the Battle Wills of the five troops being hard to control, he might even probably be the first to have broken through the battle formation and even she wouldn¡¯t have caught up to him.

    But she did not have any favourable opinion of Xiao Tian, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t speak anything to warn him about it and would only coldly watch from the side.

    ¡°If I can deal with him, then I think your pavilion should give me a share in the inheritance of the Sky Formation Emperor, right?¡± Xiao Tian¡¯s gaze turned as he suddenlyughed.

    When Liu Yan heard his words, he smiled as well. ¡°Yeah. Brother Fang, since we¡¯re cooperating right now, you can¡¯t let us work for nothing.¡±

    Fang Yi had his brows slightly knitted, then he cast a nce at Mu Chen. He briefly pondered, before clenching his teeth. ¡°Sure! As long as you can get rid of Mu Chen, you¡¯ll get a share in the inheritance of the Sky Formation Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Haha. Brother Fang is generous. Then watch how I bring his head over!¡± Xiao Tian rejoiced, then cast a nce at the cold-faced Zhantai Liuli before waving his hand. Behind him, the Sky Profound Division, which numbered over 20,000 members, erupted with a startling battle roar as their Battle Will swept out like a storm.

    Whoosh!

    Xiao Tian took the initiative to fly out with the Sky Profound Division following up closely below him. They¡¯re like a huge patch of ck clouds that appeared before Mu Chen and five troops, obstructing their path.

    ¡°Mu Chen. you should turn around and flee right now, in case you won¡¯t get a chance to do itter.¡± Xiao Tian stood in the sky as he coldly sneered while eerily looking at Mu Chen.

    Facing Xiao Tian¡¯s hooting, Mu Chen had only indifferently smiled, then waved his hand. ¡°Scram.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death! Did you really think that since you have fought against me once, you¡¯re qualified to be so arrogant with me?¡±

    Xiao Tian¡¯s face turned dark, as if water was about to drip of his face, then he looked sinisterly at Mu Chen. ¡°In a bit, I¡¯ll ughter all of your troops. I¡¯ll see if you still dare to speak so arrogantly to me!¡±

    Boom!

    Xiao Tian suddenly waved his hand and a torrential Battle Will swept out behind him, forming a huge Python Battle Will Spirit. That Battle Will Spirit was undoubtedlyrger and more ferocious than the previous one used to fight with Mu Chen. Compared to any of Mu Chen¡¯s Battle Will Spirits, it¡¯s scale was wayrger and the Battle Will rolled along with its hisses that incinerated the surrounding space like magma.

    Whoosh!

    The moment the massive Python Battle Will Spirit was formed, it did not give Mu Chen any time and had shuttled through space with a zing Battle Will being breathed out from its mouth like a dragon¡¯s breath, which enveloped towards the five Battle Will Spirits from every direction.

    Roar!

    The five Battle Will Spirits unleashed their roars towards the sky, as well as five boundless Battle Wills sweeping out, prating through space and directly shed with the zing Battle Will. In the instant of collision, a shock wave spread out, which caused the surrounding space to tremble from the force.

    Rustle!

    As the shock wave wreaked havoc, the five Battle Will Spirits were fearless as they pounced forth under Mu Chen¡¯s control.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Xiao Tian coldly snorted at this sight as the Python Battle Will Spirit pounced forth from his rear as well. Its massive figure had runes flickering on it, which was extremely intimidating.

    Boom! Boom!

    Six Battle Will Spirits shed in the sky and had unleashed attacks like wild beasts. However, their power clearly exceeded wild beasts.

    Every single confrontation would cause the surrounding space to tremble. But facing the envelopment of five Battle Will Spirits, the Python Battle Will Spirit was fearless and had used its overbearing Battle Will to push a Battle Will Spirit back in every sh. And looking at the attacks of the five Battle Will Spirits, they did not pose many obstructions to the Python Battle Will Spirit.

    ¡°Haha. Mu Chen, did you really think that these mashed-up troops can beparable to my elite troop? Even if we are simr in quantity, the Battle Will of my Sky Profound Division far exceeds your five mashed-up troops!¡± Xiao Tian couldn¡¯t hold himself back from mocking at this sight.

    From afar, when Fang Yi and Liu Yan saw Xiao Tian gaining the upper hand from their confrontation, they felt a slight relief, beforemanding the experts under them to quicken their fights to defeat the Kings of the Great Havew Domain.

    Zhantai Liuli coldly looked at this scene. If he merely had these means, then he definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to get through the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit, so it was too early for Xiao Tian to be rejoicing.

    Far away, Mu Chen was calmly looking at the Python Battle Will Spirit that was unleashing a godly might. His gaze lightly flickered as he muttered to himself, ¡°Xiao Tian¡¯s Battle Will Spirit actually has nearly 8,000 runes...¡±

    With his previous probings, he had sensed that Xiao Tian¡¯s Battle Will Spirit had 8,000 runes, which was definitely much stronger than before.

    But if he wanted to defeat Mu Chen with just 8,000 runes, Xiao Tian was probably too na?ve.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered and he abruptly stomped his feet. With a will of his heart, the five Battle Will Spirits that were unleashing attacks at the Python Battle Will Spirit suddenly soared into the sky, before violently shing together under countless startled gazes.

    Rumble!

    Boundless Battle Will spread out as the fivepletely different Battle Will Spirits shed together. The violent undtions had cause ripples in the surrounding space from the trembles. Vaguely, they had had formed into a massive dazzling sphere of light with surging oceans of Battle Will within it.

    ¡°You actually dared tobine fivepletely different Battle Wills together and are unafraid of the bacsh? Did you really think that you¡¯re a Battle Formation Master?!¡± Xiao Tian squinted his eyes at this scene as he coldly said.

    Rumble!

    Hearing his voice, the corner of Mu Chen¡¯s lips rose into a cold arc and a rumble suddenly descended from the sky. Every single expert abruptly raised their heads and witnessed in shock the five-coloured pir of light that was roughly few thousand feet in size bursting out from the light sphere!

    That five-coloured pir of light seemed like it had an actual form, emanating horrifying undtions with runes covering that pir of light. There were runes of different colours that did not make the Battle Wills on it look harmonious. Instead, it looked even more violent after shing with each other.

    As if it was emanating an annihtion.

    Zhantai Liuli¡¯s face drastically, uncontrobly changed at this moment and had sucked in a chilled breath as shock filled her eyes. That¡¯s because she did not expect that Mu Chen could achieve this step,bining different Battle Wills together. That was a means that only belonged to genuine Battle Formation Masters!

    Furthermore, what made her feel even more shocked was that she realised that there were actually over 9,000 runes on that five-coloured pir of light!

    It was endlessly close to reaching ten thousand runes!

 Chapter 892 - Hostages

    Chapter 892 - Hostages

    Rumble!

    The light pir, which was dazzling with runes, dived down. Looking from afar, it was like a spear of annihtion that could prate through space. Even a Sixth Grade Sovereign would have a drastic change of expression before it.

    From the pir of light, they felt a threatening danger.

    Under countless startled gazes, Xiao Tian¡¯s face was pale as he watched the approaching dazzling pir of light with shock covering his eyes. He couldn¡¯t imagine how Mu Chen managed to bring out such a powerful Battle Will attack from the five mashed-up troops.

    The Battle Will energy contained within that dazzling pir of light had clearly exceeded his Python Battle Will Spirit.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a fa?ade, don¡¯t try to make a fool out of me!¡±

    Xiao Tian roared. The confrontation, which he was confident in, had actually turned into such a situation. It was clearly hard for him to ept this and both of his eyes had turned red. He swiftly formed seals at lightning speed, while his roar resounded throughout the sky.

    ¡°Sky Profound Division, unleash all you have!¡±

    Boom!

    The Sky Profound Division had unleashed an enraged roar behind him as a boundless Battle Will soared into the sky. The runes on the Python Battle Will Spirit had also lit up before it pounced forth, shattering space in the process with an explosion.

    The Python Battle Will Spirit did not dodge, but shed head-on. It was like a massive dragon that soared in the sky and, in the next moment, had shed with that descending dazzling pir of light with the vast Battle Will of the Sky Profound Division!

    Hiss!

    In that moment of collision, this region of space copsed as huge cracks spread out like dragons. The scene looked simr to a major disaster.

    When the sky copsed, a sharp shriek of hisses resounded with innumerable amounts of people having directed their gazes over, before realising with astonishment that the massive Python Battle Will Spirit was immediately prated by that dazzling pir of light and the dreadful Battle Will impact caused the radiance within runes on the Python Battle Will Spirit to dim down and copse...

    Xiao Tian¡¯s countenance was instantly rid of colour.

    Fang Yi and Liu Yan from afar had an unsightly expressions and the depths of their eyes shed with hints of shock. That¡¯s because they realised that at this moment, Mu Chen looked to be even stronger than when he fought with Xiao Tian back then.

    If he had revealed such terrifying means when he previously fought with Xiao Tian, thetter wouldn¡¯t have had any intention in provoking him.

    ¡°That bastard truly knows how to conceal things!¡±

    Facing those astonished gazes, Mu Chen paid no attention to them, but was looking at the Python Battle Will Spirit that was pierced through by the radiant pir of light and suddenly clenched his fist.

    Rumble!

    Along with the clench of his fist, the Python Battle Will Spirit that had been pierced through finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and then shattered into sparkles of light in the sky in an explosion.

    Poof! Poof!

    Along with the destruction of the Spirit of Battle Will, Xiao Tian spewed a mouthful of blood and his face had turned pale. Behind him, the Sky Profound Division also had many warriors spewing mouthfuls of blood. Some people even fell from the sky and their Battle Will, which was initially rolling, turned dispirited...

    Clearly, the destruction of the Spirit of Battle Will had caused the Sky Profound Division to suffer heavy injuries.

    Mu Chen stood in the sky, indifferently looking at the utterly defeated Sky Profound Division. The current morale of the Sky Profound Division had copsed and they could clearly no longer form a Battle Willparable to the past. They had already lost this battle.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Xiao Tian roared a curse and his figure had burst in retreat. At the same time, he had also issued an order. It was hard for the Sky Profound Division to gather their Battle Will at this moment, and he no longer had any means of confronting Mu Chen.

    But at this moment, Mu Chen clearly had no intention of letting him go. His gaze was cold. He waved his hand and a beam of Battle Will had prated through space. It was like a bolt of lightning that pursued after Xiao Tian and heavily mmed against him.

    Poof! Poof!

    Suffering the heavy attack, Xiao Tian spewed another mouthful of blood and the brilliance in his eyes turned dark. He looked to be on hisst breath and was on the verge of death.

    Mu Chen made a grabbing gesture that pulled Xiao Tian over with Spiritual Energy forming into robes that tightly bound around Xiao Tian. After dealing with Xiao Tian, with the will of his heart, the boundless Battle Will formed into a light screen and enveloped the defeated Sky Profound Division.

    Without Xiao Tian, the Sky Profound Division was like a group of fish that he could easily ughter and they weren¡¯t capable of putting up any resistance. Upon facing the envelopment of the Battle Will, they couldn¡¯t break through the blockade, not to mention unleashing the fearful attack like they had before.

    A troop without their Commander was no more than ordinary warriors without being able to gather any Battle Will. Since they didn¡¯t even have the cultivation of Sovereign Realm, they were just a bunch of ants.

    Despite the ants being a considerable amount, it was still futile.

    It only took an instant for him to capture Xiao Tian and trap the Sky Profound Division. After finishing all of that, only then did Fang Yi and Liu Yan recover from their shock and Liu Yan¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡°Mu Chen, release the men of my Sky Profound Pce. Otherwise, it will be irreconcble for the two of our forces!¡± Liu Yan barked with his teeth clenched. Be it Xiao Tian or the Sky Profound Division, they were forged after arge number of resources of their Sky Profound Pce. So either loss would be a great blow to their Sky Profound Pce.

    But in response to his yell, Mu Chen had only raised his eyelid and said with a smile-yet-not-a-smile expression, ¡°Judging from Young Pce Master Liu¡¯s words, are we perhaps friends, now?¡±

    Liu Yan¡¯s gaze slugged, then he ferociously looked at Mu Chen, before saying in an eerie tone, ¡°What do you what?!¡±

    ¡°Stop your Sky Profound Pce.¡± Mu Chen said indifferently as he continued, ¡°If you guys want to have a life-and-death struggle, then I¡¯ll just annihte these guys from the Sky Profound Division first.¡±

    Although his voice was calm, the coldness in his tone contained genuine killing intent.

    ¡°Stop dreaming!¡± Liu Yan eerily said.

    Hearing his words, Mu Chen no longer bothered to continue speaking with him and pointed with two of his fingers. The Spiritual Energy was like a sword that exited his fingertips and, with a rustle, it had flitted across Xiao Tian¡¯s shoulder, causing thetter to let out a shriek as fresh blood sttered and his right arm was sent flying away.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Liu Yan clenched his teeth as he looked at Mu Chen with fire spewing from his eyes. Thetter was still calmly looking at Liu Yan and lifted his fingers once again.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Liu Yan deeply roared. Xiao Tian was the only one that had the greatest potential to be a Battle Formation Master in their Sky Profound Pce. If he was crippled by Mu Chen, then Liu Yan would not be able to exin this matter to Liu Tiandao.

    Mu Chen coldly looked at Liu Yan.

    Liu Yan clenched his teeth and then raised his hand. Instantly, the experts of the Sky Profound Pce who were in the intense battle stopped and had retreated. When the Sky Profound Pce¡¯s party retreated, the pressure that the Kings were greatly suffering from decreased and their counterattacks had caused the experts of the Divine Pavilion to be caught a little unprepared.

    ¡°Liu Yan, you!¡± Fang Yi¡¯s face had changed upon watching this scene.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose a Battle Will genius and an elite troop without any benefits!¡± Liu Yan clenched his teeth.

    ¡°Do you think that he will let them go so easily? Mu Chen is as sly as a fox. You¡¯re only under his control to follow his wishes.¡± Fang Yi solemnly said.

    ¡°Haha. Fang Yi, you¡¯re sly as well. You¡¯re provoking the Sky Profound Pce to suffer great losses together with us so that you can benefit from our fight, right?¡± Mu Chen faintly said.

    Liu Yan¡¯s gaze flickered.

    ¡°Liu Yan, don¡¯t listen to his words that are trying to drive a wedge between us. The Great Havew Domain already can¡¯t hold on any longer. As long as we press them even harder, we¡¯ll be able to annihte the Kings of the Great Havew Domain. At that time, even if they have five troops, they¡¯ll still in our hands to deal with!¡± Fang Yi¡¯s heart jumped when he saw the flickers in Liu Yan¡¯s gaze and immediately said.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that your Divine Pavilion might be the onesughing in the end!¡± Mu Chen added, causing the corner of Fang Yi¡¯s eyes to twitch and his eerie gaze looked like he wanted to tear Mu Chen¡¯s into pieces.

    Liu Yan deeply inhaled and gave a dark look. ¡°Fine. Mu Chen, as long as you release them, my Sky Profound Pce will not take part in this. But I have to warn you that if you dare to fool me, my Sky Profound Pce will definitely not let you off!¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Young Pce Master Liu truly values rtionships. You will definitely be a good Pce Master in the future. I will release them, but I hope that you can still wait awhile. Wait till we deal with the troublesome matters here, I will definitely return your people to you.¡±

    Mu Chen was definitely not foolish enough to hand over the people at this moment. If he lost the hostages, Liu Yan would probablye back to bite him. After all, Mu Chen¡¯s threat had already wanted to anger him to death.

    Liu Yan coldly looked at Mu Chen, disregarding Fang Yi¡¯s attempts to convince him, and had quickly waved his hand, gathering the forces of the Sky Profound Pce to watch from afar.

    Along with Sky Profound Pce¡¯s forces separating from the battle, the hectic battle immediately changed and the Divine Pavilion¡¯s forces, which previously had the upper hand, was instantly suppressed by the Kings.

    After all, in terms of formations, the Great Havew Domain still held the advantage. Losing the help of Zhantai Liuli, the Divine Pavilion¡¯s strength had greatly decreased.

    Not to mention that the Great Havew Domain still had Mu Chen, who had just defeated Xiao Tian. His five troops still eyed them like tigers.

    Fang Yi¡¯s face was frighteningly ashened at this scene and Zhantai Liuli¡¯s lips slightly rose into a mocking arc behind him.

    But Fang Yi¡¯s face wasn¡¯t ashened for too long. He had suddenly squinted his eyes. That¡¯s because he realised that Mu Chen was starting to look at him with a gaze of a smile-yet-not-a-smile expression.

    His gaze had instantly made Fang Yi¡¯s face turn unsightly and he felt bitter. Clearly, he was Mu Chen¡¯s next target.

    Right now, the experts of the Divine Pavilion had all been held up by the Kings of the Great Havew Domain, and he only had Zhantai Liuli beside him, who was greatly injured. So it was clearly a fantasy for him to defeat Mu Chen, who controlled five troops, with just him alone...

    This time, he had lifted a stone and smashed himself into a difficult situation.

 Chapter 893 - Crumble

    Chapter 893 - Crumble

    When Mu Chen¡¯s cold gaze had fixed onto Fang Yi, thetter¡¯s countenance was a little ugly, then he swiftly ordered for the Fire Wolves Troop, Sky Bear Troop and the other troops toe over to provide assistance. The troops weren¡¯tmanded by any Battle Will geniuses, so they couldn¡¯t form any Spirit of Battle Will despite having some fighting capability. But their fighting power was still very limited.

    ¡°Liuli, join up with me to deal with Mu Chen, he¡¯s not an easy opponent!¡±

    But Fang Yi had also realised that it was impossible to block Mu Chen with troops that couldn¡¯t form their Battle Will Spirits. Therefore, he urgently looked at Zhantai Liuli. At this moment, only Zhantai Liuli was capable of dealing with Mu Chen.

    Facing his plea, Zhantai Liuli¡¯s face was still pale when she weakly said, ¡°In this state, if I control the Azure Troop to fight with Mu Chen, I¡¯m afraid that the result will still be like the Sky Profound Division.¡±

    ¡°We can only retreat for now or we will definitely suffer losses.¡± Zhantai Liuli further rmended.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Fang Yi furiously said. They had spent such a great amount of effort to force the Great Havew Domain to such a pathetic state, and they¡¯re a step away from seeding. If he could get rid of the Kings of the Great Havew Domain here, then it would undoubtedly be a great merit. His status would also be able to greatly rise.

    Therefore, even someone as calm as him had denied Zhantai Liuli¡¯s suggestion without any hesitation.

    Hearing his word, Zhantai Liuli immediately kept silent with unnoticeable mockery and coldness in the depths of her eyes.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t leave.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s indifferent voice suddenly resounded throughout the horizon and the coldness in his eyes had fixed onto Fang Yi, then he quickly moved.

    Boom!

    The boundless Battle Will rippled through the horizon, turning into a massive force of Battle Will that was like a dragon and shot towards Fang Yi.

    Whoosh!

    Zhantai Liuli had retreated without any hesitation at this scene. At the same time, the Azure Troop had also retreated out of the range of the envelopment of Battle Will under her orders. She didn¡¯t appear to have any intention of taking action.

    ¡°Block it!¡± Veins wriggled on Fang Yi¡¯s forehead as he barked towards the other troops.

    Hearing his bark, the troops went into an uproar. But in the end, they had no choice because of Fang Yi¡¯s status, so some Commanders had immediatelymanded their troops, unleashing their Battle Will, which formed into a barrier and unfolded into a defence.

    Boom! Boom!

    The massive Battle Will force did not hesitate in the slightest as it dived down and mmed against the barrier. In that instant of impact, the surrounding space undted and the barrier had instantly copsed.

    In the eyes of Mu Chen, troops that couldn¡¯t even form their Spirits of Battle Will weren¡¯t of any threat to him, and Fang Yi actually wanted to use those troops to block him, what a fool.

    Boom!

    The Battle Will enveloped the barrier and instantly appeared before Fang Yi. His face was pale as he swiftly formed seals with boundless Spiritual Energy erupting from him and a massive light figure had appeared around him, shrouding him within.

    Boom!

    When the beam of Battle Will ruthlessly mmed against the massive Primordial Starlight Celestial Body, a huge sound was produced and the Sovereign Celestial Body couldn¡¯t evenst for a few breaths¡¯ time before it copsed into sparkles of starlight.

    Fang Yi¡¯s strength was just at the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm. So even if he was enhanced by the Primordial Starlight Celestial Body, it was still impossible for him to confront a Sixth Grade Sovereign. The current Mu Chen was considered to be at the pinnacle of Sixth Grade Sovereign with the help of five troops, thus he dared to face Fang Yi.

    So the gap between Mu Chen and Fang Yi could be seen.

    Poof! Poof!

    Under the sparkles of starlight that covered the sky, a pathetic figure flew out as blood spewed from his mouth. The boundless fluctuations of Spiritual Energy around him was also affected.

    Poof! Poof!

    When that figure was blown away spurting blood, the beam of Battle Will had spread out and enveloped the few troops, causing warriors to constantly spew blood, since it was impossible for them to resist Mu Chen with their Battle Will.

    It was merely a single attack and it had not only defeated Fang Yi, even the few troops had suffered casualties.

    Fang Yi¡¯s silhouette was blown away and his face was extremely pale. That¡¯s because he had finally realised the gap between him and Mu Chen after Mu Chen controlled Battle Will.

    If the two of them were to fight based on their Spiritual Energy alone, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of Mu Chen. Even if Mu Chen did possess many means, it wasn¡¯t easy for Mu Chen to defeat him. But once Mu Chen gained control of Battle Will, they weren¡¯t on the same level anymore.

    Under this state, Mu Chen could even confront the Skycroc Lord and the rest that had stepped into the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    After knowing the huge gap between the two of them, Fang Yi finally despaired and understood that this time, it was impossible to fulfil his ambition of devouring the Kings of the Great Havew Domain.

    But even so, it would be a little difficult for him to get out of this situation this time.

    Regardless, he had to protect himself first. When he thought about that, Fang Yi clenched his teeth and his retreating speed increased, swiftly exiting Mu Chen¡¯s attacking range.

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty fast at running.¡±

    Looking at the fleeing Fang Yi, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help mocking as he said with a smile-yet-not-a-smile expression, ¡°But since you left these troops behind, then I won¡¯t be courteous.¡±

    Fang Yi could swiftly flee, but the troops that he had called over couldn¡¯t retreat so quickly. Thus, Mu Chen had directed his focus towards them.

    Mu Chen did not give those troops any time to react and had waved his hand down. Under his control, the boundless Battle Will was sent down and turned into a massive barrier that enveloped the few troops within.

    When Fang Yi saw this scene as he fled from Mu Chen¡¯s attacking range, his face had instantly turned ugly.

    ¡°Skycroc Lord, you guys still want to fight?¡± Mu Chen paid no attention to Fang Yi, but turned his attention towards the experts of the Divine Pavilion who were fighting the Kings.

    The Skycroc Lord and the rest were already in a pathetic state from the counterattack of the Kings. When they heard Mu Chen¡¯s voice, they cast their nces over and their countenances instantly became ashened. They never expected that in barely half an hour, the elite troops under them would be under Mu Chen¡¯s control.

    ¡°Fang Yi, that fool!¡±

    The Skycroc Lord and the rest furiously roared in their heart as they clenched their teeth and pathetically retreated. They no longer dared to cross fists with the Kings.

    ¡°Skycroc Lord, you guys don¡¯t be intimidated by Mu Chen. I have already sent out the rescue signal, we just need to hold on for a little longer and our reinforcements will arrive!¡± Seeing the Skycroc Lord and the rest giving up on holding back the Kings, Fang Yi immediately called out.

    ¡°Silence!¡± The Skycroc Lord bellowed as the veins twitched on his forehead. He stared at Fang Yi with an ominous aura and the other Lords were also looking at him with ill expressions. That¡¯s because all of their troops had fallen into Mu Chen¡¯s hands because of Fang Yi¡¯s foolish actions.

    ¡°I only wanted to obtain some time for us!¡± Fang Yi clenched his teeth.

    ¡°Brother Fang, I have already said that we need to retreat based on the situation. If you really wanted to have a deathmatch with the Great Havew Domain, you should have made your move together with Liu Yan and Xiao Tian. That way, even if Mu Chen was capable, he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Xiao Tian so easily, nor would he be able to capture the elite troops of the Lords.¡± Zhantai Liuli coldly said.

    Fang Yi was speechless as he froze. That¡¯s because Zhantai Liuli¡¯s suggestion was the most appropriate method. But at that point in time, he had already lost his calm so he naturally wouldn¡¯t be so attentive.

    ¡°We will definitely inform the Pavilion Master about this.¡± The Skycroc Lord and the rest spoke with dark expressions.

    ¡°Everyone, since the matter has alreadye to this, then our priority is to rescue the troops.¡± Zhantai Liuli lightly said.

    The Skycroc Lord and the rest nodded. Then they said with some difficulty, ¡°But we no longer have the upper hand, so how will Mu Chen let them off so easily?¡±

    ¡°Even if they have the upper hand, they will have to pay a price to deal with all of us. Mu Chen is a smart person, so he naturally will not be willing to pay that sort of price.¡±

    Zhantai Liuli calmly said, ¡°Furthermore, if he really wants to go into a deathmatch, I will risk suffering the repercussions, despite being heavily injury, and fight him with the Azure Troop.¡±

    When the Skycroc Lord and the rest heard Zhantai Liuli¡¯s words, they were stunned and woreplex expressions on their faces. There were grateful in their eyes since Zhantai Liuli was willing to take the risk to rescue their troops. So it was sufficient for them to have positive feelings for her. At the very least, in their eyes, Zhantai Liuli was better than Fang Yi.

    ¡°Then, we have to thank Great Commander.¡±

    When Fang Yi saw the Skycroc Lord and the rest suddenly being so courteous to Zhantai Liuli, his face uncontrobly twitched. But in the end, he could only keep his mouth shut, since he knew that if he were to say a word, the Lords wouldn¡¯t give him face anymore.

    Zhantai Liuli gently shook her head while pushing her wheelchair and faced Mu Chen. Her rosy lips were gently lifted, making her look like a sly fox.

    Based on her ingenious words and acting, she had unconsciously obtained the gratitude of the Lords of the Divine Pavilion, which would be of great help for her in the Divine Pavilion in the future.

    Zhantai Liuli looked at Mu Chen and gave him a wink, before swiftly concealing it, and her cold voice sounded out.

    ¡°Mu Chen, state your demands to release our troops!¡±

 Chapter 894 - Extort

    Chapter 894 - Extort

    ¡°Mu Chen, state your demands to release our troops!¡±

    When Mu Chen heard Zhantai Liuli¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help smiling. He had naturally noticed the previous hint from thetter and Mu Chen wasn¡¯t disgusted by the fact that Zhantai Liuli had used it to make the Lords feel gratitude towards her. On the contrary, he felt admiration for her. Thetter¡¯s eyesight and grasp of the situation were worth praising.

    It¡¯s naturally best if someone like her could be avoided as an enemy.

    Although Mu Chen felt admiration for Zhantai Liuli in his heart, he did not reveal it on his face. Otherwise, it would cause the Lords to suspect Zhantai Liuli.

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, if you want to pay the ransom for these troops to be returned, but that¡¯ll depend on the sincerity of your Divine Pavilion.¡± Mu Chen said with a smile. His eyes squinted, showing a look that everyone was well to discuss.

    The Kings had also broken free from the battlefield and had flown to Mu Chen¡¯s side. They looked at Mu Chen, who was holding onto the few troops, and their faces couldn¡¯t help turning abnormal. Even for them, it¡¯s not often to see someone take troops as hostages.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhantai Liuli furrowed her brows as she coldly said.

    ¡°50,000 Fallen Origin Pellets for a troop. Since there are three troops in my hands, then you have to pay 150,000 Fallen Origin Pellets for me to release them.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    When Mu Chen spoke, his words had instantly caused innumerable experts to be dumbfounded. The experts of the Divine Pavilion all gritted their teeth. Clearly, they were pretty heavily angered by Mu Chen¡¯s words.

    From afar, when Liu Yan and the party of the Sky Profound Pce saw how Mu Chen was extorting the Divine Pavilion, they felt a little happy in their hearts. When someone was unfortunate and could meet another unfortunate person, this would probably be how they would feel in their hearts.

    ¡°Mu Chen, you¡¯re simply dreaming. Aren¡¯t you afraid of bursting to death with 150,000 Fallen Origin Pellets?!¡± Fang Yi couldn¡¯t hold back from bellowing.

    The countenances of the Skycroc Lord and the rest turned dark, while ferociously looking at Mu Chen with rage in their hearts.

    ¡°If you put it that way, I suppose our negotiations have fallen through, right?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze instantly turned cold and he abruptly clenched his teeth. The barrier that enveloped the three troops of the Divine Pavilion suddenlypressed, like a mountain crashing down, suppressing the three troops.

    Facing Mu Chen¡¯s suppression, despite the three troops trying to resist, no one could trulymand Battle Will. So they couldn¡¯t exhibit any great power. Thus, they could only watch as the barrier descended bit by bit and the great pressure had gradually caused their faces to turn pale.

    The faces of the Skycroc Lord and the rest drastically changed and creaking noises wereing from them gritting their teeth. Those three troops were nurtured with countless resources from them. If the troops were annihted, then they would practically lose their power.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Zhantai Liuli coldly barked out. She halted Mu Chen¡¯s actions and looked at the Lords. ¡°The three of you, I believe you guys havee to a decision as well. If you guys want to go all-out, I will assist you guys.¡±

    The countenances of the Skycroc Lord and the rest inconsistently changed. Their troops had fallen into Mu Chen¡¯s hands, he only needed a single thought and the ocean of Battle Will would crash down. At that time, their three troops would probably suffer terrible casualties and it would be toote for them to rescue their troops.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we exchange with Fallen Origin Pellets first? We can still search for Fallen Origin Pellets, but if we lose our troops, all our efforts after all these years would be for nought.¡± The Fire Wolf Lord clenched his teeth.

    The Skycroc Lord and Sky Bear Lord clenched their fists, which produced crackling noises. But in the end, they could only let out a sigh. Even someone as ruthless and ferocious as them wasn¡¯t willing to have their elite troops buried here. After all, their troops had cost them too many resources and energy.

    ¡°No way!¡± Fang Yi roared. ¡°Even if we add up all the Fallen Origin Pellets we have, we only have 70,000. If we hand all of them over, wouldn¡¯t we have worked for nought? How are we going to exin that to the Pce Master?!¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your foolish actions, would our troops have been under Mu Chen¡¯s control? If there¡¯s a need for exnations, then that¡¯s yours to handle. It¡¯s not our business!¡± The Skycroc Lord darkly said.

    Hearing his words, Fang Yi¡¯s face was a little unsightly.

    Zhantai Liuli cast a nce at them, before looking at Mu Chen and solemnly said, ¡°Mu Chen, it¡¯s impossible for us to have 150,000 Fallen Origin Pellets. Three troops, 20,000 Fallen Origin Pellets each. If you think that it¡¯ll do, then release the troops. Otherwise, let us fight and see if your Great Havew Domain can deal with all of us!¡±

    ¡°60,000 Fallen Origin Pellets?¡±

    Mu Chen lightly smiled, then straightforwardly nodded his head. ¡°Miss Zhantai knows the current situation. So be it, 60,000 Fallen Origin Pellets. Treat it as me making friends with you.¡±

    He knew how terrifying his earlier demand was. Therefore, he did not hope for the Divine Pavilion to fork out that amount. But since he could obtain 60,000 Fallen Origin Pellets right now, he was already pretty satisfied. The price offered by Zhantai Liuli was still in his range of eptance. Furthermore, he needed to give Zhantai Liuli face so that the Lords would feel more gratitude for her.

    Zhantai Liuli was extremely intelligent and naturally understood Mu Chen¡¯s intentions. Thus, she winked towards Mu Chen before coldly sneering, ¡°I¡¯m not worthy of being friends with someone so greedy.¡±

    Zhantai Liuli¡¯s tone was filled with rage and mockery. Her acting skills had left Mu Chen speechless.

    Zhantai Liuli turned to look at the Lords. The three of them wore pained expressions, but they clenched their teeth and waved their sleeves. Three jade bottles flew out, emanating abnormal undtions.

    All the Fallen Origin Pellets that they had harvested were kept within them.

    Zhantai Liuli took ahold of the three bottles, then threw them over to Mu Chen. Thetter had made a grasping gesture and the jade bottles appeared in his hand.

    He briefly nced at the three bottles, before passing them over to Nine Nether to verify. After getting confirmation, he cupped his hands and smiled. ¡°Thanks for your gifts.¡±

    Zhantai Liuli wore a cold expression while the Lords all had ferocious expressions. They looked like they wanted to tear Mu Chen to pieces.

    ¡°Can you release them now?¡± Zhantai Liuli¡¯s tone was cold.

    Mu Chen nodded his head with an eye-narrowing smile and then waved his sleeve. The barrier that trapped the three troops of the Divine Pavilion dispersed. Without the obstruction, the three troops all fled and could no longer maintain their formations. They were like refugees, looking extremely pathetic.

    Although the three troops were treasures in the eyes of the Lords, they weren¡¯t of much threat in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. After all, those troops weren¡¯t controlled by the Battle Will genius, Zhantai Liuli. So there was nothing fearful about them.

    And since he had already formed a hidden alliance with Zhantai Liuli, he naturally wouldn¡¯t worry about those troops being harmful to him.

    When the three troops pathetically fled back to the Divine Pavilion¡¯s party, the warriors had suffered a great blow to their morale because of this incident. Their surging Battle Wills were extremely thin, causing the eyelids of the Lords to twitch.

    When Mu Chen released the three troops, he cast his nce towards Liu Yan¡¯s party, which was afar. Seeing his gaze, Liu Yan¡¯s face instantly turned unsightly. But after seeing how miserable the Divine Pavilion was, he was naturally also worried that Mu Chen would use the same tactics that he used to deal with them. After all, not only was an elite troop of the Sky Profound Pce in Mu Chen¡¯s hand, there was also a Battle Will genius.

    ¡°Young Pce Master Liu, what do you think of me returning them to you after leaving the Death Ruin?¡± Mu Chen warmly smiled.

    When Liu Yan heard that Mu Chen was actually not intending to extort them, he was briefly stunned before feeling relieved. He briefly pondered on that question, before nodding his head.

    After witnessing the miserable situation that the Divine Pavilion was in, Liu Yan suddenly felt that Mu Chen was going easier on them...

    Naturally, that wasn¡¯t because Mu Chen was going easy on the Sky Profound Pce. He just didn¡¯t want to force Liu Yan. After all, even a rabbit would bite after being pushed into a corner. If it really came to that, Liu Yan might even be willing to sacrifice Xiao Tian and the Sky Profound Division to join forces with the Divine Pavilion. At that time, even they would have to pay a heavy price.

    Therefore, Mu Chen brought ruthlessness to the Divine Pavilion on purpose, yet going easy on the Sky Profound Pce. This way, Liu Yan wouldn¡¯t think about risking everything. At the same time, when Divine Pavilion saw that Sky Profound Pce made no loss, they involuntarily felt uneasy in their hearts. Thus, the thoughts of them cooperating had dulled down and Mu Chen could greatly prevent the two factions from joining hands.

    When the Kings saw how easily Mu Chen split the Divine Pavilion and Sky Profound Division apart, they exchanged looks and could see the startled and praiseworthy expressions in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Mu Chen¡¯s move was simply too beautiful.

    ¡°Haha. Since that¡¯s the case, then my Great Havew Domain will take our leave.¡± Mu Chenughed as he waved his hand towards the Kings and flew out first, exiting the Death Ruin.

    After them, the Sky Profound Pce and Divine Pavilion quickly followed up.

    The ending in this region was witnessed by the other forces and they couldn¡¯t help shaking their heads. Who would have thought that the Great Havew Domain, which was in a perilous situation just a moment ago, would be immediately flipped around with the appearance of Mu Chen...?

    Some experts couldn¡¯t help inwardly sighing and their eyes were filled withmentation. They had a premonition that perhaps in this Hunting War, that young man that had nothing remarkable about him would turn into a dark horse in such a dumbfound manner...

 Chapter 895 - Harvest

    Chapter 895 - Harvest

    Outside the Death Ruin, there were still many forces gathered here, and in the distance, there were other forces constantly approaching to see if they could fish any benefits from the Grade-1 Ruin.

    Whoosh!

    But while the other forces were constantly entering the Death Ruin, the Death Ruin suddenly started to violently tremble. Strong whizzing gales resounded throughout this region before everyone was shocked to see streaks of light sweeping out from the ruin towards every direction. It was an extremely spectacr formation.

    ¡°The forces of the Great Havew domain are actually out. Looks like the treasures of the Death Ruin have fallen into their hands.¡±

    Along with the appearance of this huge batch, there were countless whispers of envy resounding outside the Death Ruin. There were some with their eyes turning red. But due to the power of the Great Havew Domain, no one dared to reveal their greed.

    In front of the Great Havew Domain¡¯s party, Mu Chen stood on the sky, casting a nce outside the ruin before giving another nce towards the Death Ruin. Behind him, the Sky Profound Pce and Divine Pavilion were closely following after.

    ¡°Are we really going to release them?¡± Nine Nether asked in a deep voice beside Mu Chen.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t, then I¡¯m afraid that Liu Yan will go insane.¡± Mu Chen smiled, then his gaze flickered shortly after. He waved his hand towards the boundless Battle Will that ruthlessly enveloped the Sky Profound Division.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The Battle Will exploded and shrieks resounded in the sky before everyone became dumbfounded and saw a surge of Battle Will enveloping Xiao Tian, before it turned into a streak of light and shot towards the northwest direction like a bolt of lightning.

    When the Battle Will had fully exhausted, Xiao Tian was already thrown a few hundred miles away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    After making a mess of the current situation, Mu Chen waved his hand without any hesitation and flew out with the Great Havew Domain¡¯s party. They pushed their speed to the limits and had disappeared into the horizon in just a few breaths¡¯ time.

    Along with their departure, amotion urred in the Death Ruin, with the Sky Profound Pce and the Divine Pavilion having rushed out as well. When Liu Yan saw the groaning Sky Profound Division, which filled the mountains, before looking in the direction that Xiao Tian was thrown at, his face was pale.

    ¡°Gather the Sky Profound Division and rescue Xiao Tian!¡± Liu Yan gritted his teeth. Mu Chen was truly cunning. Their Sky Profound Pce would be busy this way and they could not pursue them.

    In another direction, the morale of the Divine Pavilion¡¯s party was dispirited, with Fang Yi and the Lords all having dark expressions. On this trip to the Death Ruin, the Great Havew Domain was clearly the biggest winner. If this matter was to spread out, then their Divine Pavilion would undoubtedly be aughing stock in the Hunting War.

    ¡°We can¡¯t let them off so easily! Our reinforcements will soon arrive, so we¡¯ll go hold them up. We must definitely let them spit out whatever that they have taken!¡± Fang Yi spoke with a dark face.

    When the Lords heard his words, they did not respond to him like they did in the past. On the contrary, they had all looked at Zhantai Liuli and the meaning behind that was evident. They wanted to listen to Zhantai Liuli¡¯s opinion.

    Seeing their gazes, Zhantai Liuli briefly pondered, before shaking her head, ¡°Even if we have reinforcements, who knows whether there will be reinforcements from the Great Havew Domain as well? I¡¯m still injured so I can¡¯t bring out the full strength of the Azure Troop, whereas the other troops have suffered being hostages, so their morale is low. It¡¯s practically impossible for them to fight. So, if we catch up to them, our chances of winning aren¡¯t high...¡±

    When the Lords heard her words, they only nodded their heads. After all, what Zhantai Liuli had said made sense. Their current situation wasn¡¯t optimistic, while the Sky Profound Pce had their hands tied on their own matters, not having any interest in cooperating with them.

    ¡°Are we going to let them leave just like that?¡± Fang Yi was enraged.

    ¡°Brother Fang doesn¡¯t need to be anxious. The Hunting War has not ended yet, and it was just a failure in the previous confrontation. Furthermore, we did not returnpletely empty-handed. I believe that the next time we meet, I will be able to be a genuine Battle Formation Master. At that time, I will definitely deal with Mu Chen myself.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Hearing Zhantai Liuli¡¯s words, the countenances of the Lords changed and they looked at Zhantai Liuli¡¯s exquisite face with shock, before involuntarily saying, ¡°Great Commander Zhantai can be a Battle Formation Master?¡±

    They weren¡¯t at fault to be so shocked. After all, there were too few Battle Formation Masters in this world, and the might that they possessed would intimidate innumerable experts. To their Divine Pavilion, a Battle Formation Master was undoubtedly a strategic-ss weapon. The intimidation possessed by a Battle Formation Master was something that they were inferior to.

    ¡°Haha. Great Commander Zhantai is truly a genius. From today onward, I¡¯m afraid that our Divine Pavilion will be the first to produce a Battle Formation Master. In this Hunting War, Great Commander will definitely be able to exhibit your splendour and intimidate everyone.¡± The Lords recovered from their shock and had cupped their hands together. Compared to before, their smiles were much warmer.

    That¡¯s because they understood how high Zhantai Liuli¡¯s status would rise in the Divine Pavilion. At that time, even Fang Yi would be outshined by her.

    With that strength, Zhantai Liuli was capable being on the same level as them.

    Standing beside them, Fang Yi was also stunned and he could only swallow his dissatisfaction with Zhantai Liuli. If it was in the past, he was confident that his own status would be slightly higher than Zhantai Liuli. After all, her own cultivation wasn¡¯t that strong, since it was only at the Fourth Grade Sovereign Realm. Furthermore, she had heavily relied on the resources of the Divine Pavilion so that it would be easier for her tomand the troops.

    The investments of those resources were to assist Zhantai Liuli to be a Battle Formation Master. Right now, the Divine Pavilion¡¯s investment had seeded so Zhantai Liuli¡¯s status would undergo a huge change.

    Zhantai Liuli looked at the sudden changes on everyone¡¯s faces and she slightly smiled. ¡°Everyone doesn¡¯t have to be so anxious. We will temporarily hold up this grudge. The crucial factor of the Hunting War is not here...¡±

    The Lords all nodded their heads. Indeed, the crucial factor of this Hunting War wasn¡¯t here but the upper hierarchy of both sides. If their Pavilion Master could make a breakthrough in the current Hunting War, then his strength could suppress the rulers of the other forces. At that time, the Divine Pavilion would be able to be the strongest peak force in the Northern Region, or they might even be able to take another step forth...

    Just thinking about it, the indignance in their hearts calmed down. By that time, when the Great Havew Domain was annihted by their Divine Pavilion, the life of Mu Chen and the rest would be hanging on their thoughts.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Seeing that everyone was pacified, Zhantai Liuli no longer had any intention of staying and had cast a nce at the warriors of the Sky Profound Division that the Sky Profound Pce was still gathering, before turning into a streak of light and flew towards the north.

    Behind her, the party of the Divine Pavilion swiftly followed up.

    Liu Yan looked at the Divine Pavilion, who had not spoken a word and left, and his face became slightly dark. But in the end, he still looked at the direction that Mu Chen had left in and eerily said, ¡°Mu Chen, you havepletely offended the Divine Pavilion and they will definitely not let this matter rest. At that time, I¡¯ll let the two tigers fight while my Sky Profound Pce fishes for benefits!¡±

    ¡°Your Great Havew Domain will definitely be annihted in this Hunting War!¡±

    As Liu Yan darkly cursed, Mu Chen was already far from the Death Ruin. After confirming that it waspletely safe for them, only then did they slow down their advance, before searching for a remote mountain range and hid the massive troops within.

    They had experienced numerous bitter battles in the Death Ruin. Although experts like them could still bear it, their troops werepletely exhausted and it was tough for them to continue to rush their journey. So they had temporarily chosen to rest here.

    The entire troop rested on a mountain range, with Mu Chen and Kings gathered together. They were calcting their harvest in this trip to the Death Ruin. When the results were out, everyone couldn¡¯t help rejoicing.

    ¡°In the Death Ruin, we have refined 80,000 Fallen Origin Pellets all together and adding the ransom from the Divine Pavilion, we have nearly 200,000 Fallen Origin Pellets with us right now.¡± When Nine Nether reported that huge amount, the Kings couldn¡¯t help eximing, even when they were prepared for it.

    ¡°200,000 Fallen Origin Pellets is enough to break the seal of an Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury. Looks like we managed toplete our task early.¡± The Mountain Splitting King smiled.

    ¡°All thanks to King Mu. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to obtain such a huge amount of Fallen Origin Pellets and we might have had to suffer considerable casualties.¡± The Spiritual Sword King looked at Mu Chen.

    The rest had nodded their heads as well. Even the Blood Hawk King, who wasn¡¯t too fond of Mu Chen in the past, had nodded his head with a smile. After experiencing all these situations, even veteran Kings like them couldn¡¯t help admiring Mu Chen a little more in their hearts.

    Facing their praises, Mu Chen had courteously responded with a smile on his face.

    ¡°We¡¯ll rest here for a period of time and I can take the opportunity to arrange the stuff that I have obtained from the Death Ruin.¡± Mu Chen smiled towards everyone as he continued, ¡°I hope that everyone can protect me while I do that.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The countenance of Nine Nether changed. She seemed to have sensed something as a smear of amazement shed in her eyes. ¡°What have you obtain in the Death Ruin?¡±

    Mu Chen lightly smiled, then softly said, ¡°I should be able to be a Battle Formation Master with this seclusion...¡±

    As he spoke out, the faces of the Kings froze before they deeply inhaled a mouthful of breath a long whileter. They had all exchanged a look and they could see the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Their Great Havew Domain was finally going to have a Battle Formation Master?!

 Chapter 895.5 - Breakthrough, Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm!

    As the nightscape spreads out on the horizon, the Fallen Battlefield was engulfed in darkness. But when night came, the Fallen Battlefield did not be quiet because on it, and on the contrary, the violence grew even more ferocious.

    A shocking gale of spiritual energy wreaked havoc in the heavens and earth that could even tear space apart. The destructive power was extremely terrifying, and it was even more territory that the tornado would sweep across like a bunch of mad dogs fighting for food and devoured spiritual energy along the way.

    Hence, many forces would stop their activities at night to be cautious of creating a huge spiritual energy fluctuation and attract the tornado¡¯s attention.

    After all, it would be humiliating if they fell to the tornado but not other forces.

    But no matter how brutal was the environment, it still couldn¡¯t stop the Hunting War. Calcting the time, it should have been nearly a month since the beginning of the Hunting War, and no one knows how many forces will be destroyed this time around.

    But the elimination was still existing, and it was far from the end. However, the entire Northern Realm knew that the moment it ends, the situation in the Northern Region would change again.

    As nightscape shrouded the mountains, it was akin to a beast that made them felt greatly pressured.

    There was an army deep in the mountain range as they circted their spiritual energy to treat their wounds.

    It was a troop covered in a baleful aura as they were from the Great Havew Domain, and this is also the location where Mu Chen andpany are resting.

    There were experts in the surrounding mountains as they looked into the darkness with their sharp eyes. asionally, there would be patrolsing over, and it¡¯s also because of this strict guard that added ferocity in the mountain range.

    The depth of the mountain range was an opened cave as Mu Chen sat at the bottom of it. To prevent any interruption, he had even used a huge rock to seal the entrance.

    Thie cultivation was significant as he had two things to aplish. One would be breaking through into the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm, and the second is to learn the Nine Lightning Tribtion Visualization Technique.

    Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation had already hovered in the Fourth Grade Sovereign Realm for some time, and he had been in the Fallen Battlefield for over a month. He had experienced various life and death battles, and his spiritual energy had also progressed from the various battle he underwent. ording to his estimation, he¡¯s already reaching the pinnacle of the Fourth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    Evidently, there was still a considerable step to reach make the breakthrough. After all, reaching from the Fourth Grade Sovereign Realm to the Fifth Grade wasn¡¯t as simple as imagined. In the world, countless people are being held by the threshold of the Fourth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    If it was some other time, Mu Chen might not have the intention to make a breakthrough, but he had this opportunity in the Fallen Battlefield due to the Fallen Origin Pellets.

    The Fallen Origin Pellets are unique to the Fallen Battlefield, and not only can it be used to open up Earth Sovereign¡¯s Treasuries, but it can also be converted into pure Fallen Origin Aura. That was the pure essence of spiritual energy from the bodies of the fallen experts. Although spiritual energy would dissipate upon death, the Fallen Battlefield was a unique region, and so, those Fallen Origin Aura was preserved.

    Those spiritual energy essences would then formed into the Fallen Origin Pellets.

    It was beneficial to any Heavenly Sovereign, and if they absorbed the Fallen Origin Aura, they would be able to strengthen the spiritual energy in their bodies.

    Hence, Mu Chen had his idea on the Fallen Origin Pellet.

    Generally speaking, the Fallen Origin Pellets had to be handed over to their own forces to open the Earth Sovereign¡¯s Treasuries. Hence, Fallen Origin Pellets were extremely precious for any forces. So even despite knowing that those pellets were beneficial to the body, no one dared to use it on themselves.

    But this restriction was clearly useless for Mu Chen¡¯s party, who had such a great harvest. With 200,000 Fallen Origin Pellets, they had already aplished their tasks. Hence, Nine Nether, Mountain Splitting King, and the rest discussed and took a portion out for themselves.

    As for Mu Chen, he obtained a total of 20,000 Fallen Origin Pellets.

    Naturally, that was also due to his great effort as Nine Nether, Mountain Splitting King, and the rest only obtained 10,000 each.

    But even so, they were satisfied. If it weren¡¯t for Mu Chen, they would probably still be looking around bitterly. How could they aplish their task so swiftly like now?

    Taking a deep breath, Mu Chen¡¯s face turned solemn as he did not immediately start his cultivation. He first went into meditation to adjust his condition.

    The breakthrough won¡¯t be easy, and he had to give it his all to seed.

    Hence, Mu Chen went into meditation for half an hour. By the time the nightscape slowly resided, his eyes gradually opened with light flickering. There wasn¡¯t any exhaustion.

    The spiritual energy in his body had also been fully recovered at the pinnacle of Fourth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°About there.¡± Mu Chen muttered as his eyes narrowed. Flinging his sleeve, a jade bottle flew out and exploded. Instantly, a buzzing noise sounded out from the bottle as it formed into countless Fallen Origin Pellets around in the cave.

    Along with the appearance of the Fallen Origin Pellets, the cave gradually shrouded in an ethereal mist that was caused by the dispersing Fallen Origin Aura.

    Taking a deep breath, a strand of mist entered his body through his nose as it felt like having boilingva in his body. Pure spiritual energy essence flowed through his meridians, causing his meridians to tremble like a starved wolf.

    It was an extremely yearning greed.

    The spiritual energy in his body devoured those spiritual energy essencespletely.

    ¡°To have such an intense reaction with Mu Chen.¡± Sensing themotion in his heart, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help looking shocked. The spiritual energies yearn for the Fallen Origin Aura far exceeded Sovereign Spiritual Liquids.

    ¡°These 20,000 Fallen Origin Pellets is probablyparable to 200,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids.¡± Mu Chen was shocked. No wonder all the forces in the Northern Region would go insane for the Hunting War. Not to mention the Spiritual Divine Liquid, just the Fallen Origin Pellets alone would cause many forces to go insane.

    If they could obtain 10,000 Fallen Origin Pellets, it would be equivalent to 100,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids, and this is considered an ample harvest even for a top-tiered force.

    S Mu Chen gently shook his head, he sighed and shifted his attention to the Fallen Origin Pellets and joined his hands together to form seals.

    Boundless spiritual energy gushed out from Mu Chen¡¯s palm as purple mes surged with zing temperature; it was the Undying mes.

    If he wanted to absorb the spiritual energy essences, then he will have to refine the entire pellet.

    As Mu Chen directed with his fingers, the Fallen Origin Pellets formed into a streak of light as it flew into the purple mes.

    When the Fallen Origin Pellets entered the purple mes, a deep voice sounded out as the Fallen Origin Pellets exploded before being refined by the purple mes into strands of mist as Mu Chen devoured them.

    As pure spiritual energy essences entered into his body, Mu Chen started to tremble as his skin blushed red with white smoke emanated.

    He could senseva flowing in his body as his meridians would twitch and felt pain in its path.

    However, beneath that pain was greed as Mu Chen¡¯s body was devouring the spiritual energy essences. It was akin to a bottomless pit that cannot be satisfied.

    Piercing pain and thirst fluctuated in Mu Chen¡¯s heart as he guarded his mind and focused on absorbing the spiritual energy essences.

    He knew that he might possess 20,000 Fallen Origin Pellets, but he¡¯s using them all now. So if he failed, then his breakthrough will be dyed.

    As the battle in the Hunting War grew intense, Mu Chen could sense that a Fourth Grade Sovereign Realm was weak, so he had no time to wait.

    This time, he had to make a perfect breakthrough!

 Chapter 896 - Within Reach

    Chapter 896 - Within Reach

    Buzz! Buzz!

    A spacious cave was filled with dense smoke that was slightly wriggling, as if there were fine buzzing noises emitting from it. The smoke was the purest essence of Spiritual Energy. Not even a First Grade Sovereign could refine a small strand of it, even if they were given a month.

    So one could see the massive Spiritual Energy contained within the cave.

    Within the quiet cave, the permeating smoke suddenly rippled, as if a vortex had appeared in the depths and the smoke disappeared along the vortex.

    At the end of the vortex, one could vaguely see a boulder-like figure quietly seated. The smoke had entered his body through his nose.

    That figure was naturally Mu Chen, who was attempting to break through to the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    Along with more smoke entering into his body, Mu Chen¡¯s skin started to turn red and heated. Beads of sweat oozed from his pores. But the moment it came in contact with his scalding skin, those beads of sweat emitted hissing noises as they evaporated.

    Mu Chen¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed together, since the Spiritual Energy essence in the Fallen Origin Pellets wasn¡¯t as easy to refine as he expected it to be. That¡¯s because the Spiritual Energy was too pure, so he had to thin it out with his own Spiritual Energy, if he wanted to sessfully absorb it all before integrating it into his Sovereign Sea and turn it into his energy.

    However, the process was simply too slow.

    Mu Chen, who was in his cultivation, had frowned his brows. At the same time, when he was trying to refine the Spiritual Energy essences, he was swiftly pondering. ording to his estimation, he would require nearly 2 months for him to absorb 20,000 Fallen Origin Pellets.

    That time was clearly within Mu Chen¡¯s eptance range. But he was no longer in the Nine Nether Pce, he was in the extremely dangerous Hunting War and anything could happen here. Not to mention whether they could wait for two months, the variable situations that could happen within those two months was sufficient to cause his cultivation to fail. If the situation was more serious, then he would even suffer the counterattack of his own Spiritual Energy.

    Therefore, he had to shorten this period of time.

    But it was clearly not an easy task. Mu Chen had integrated the Undying mes into his own Spiritual Energy, so his refining speed was faster than an ordinary person¡¯s to begin with. But it was still insufficient, so one could see how tough it was to the refine the Spiritual Energy essence in the Fallen Origin Pellets.

    Regarding refinery, the fire energy was clearly more effective. So if Mu Chen wanted to increase his refining speed, then he could only resort to an even more violent me to increase the pace.

    But it was not easy to aplish this, since he had only integrated the Undying mes into his Spiritual Energy. Although the Nether Demon Heart Lightning could also have some effect for his refining, it was inferior to the Undying mes in terms of refining Spiritual Energy based on its characteristic.

    ¡°Other mes?¡±

    Just when Mu Chen was pondering in his heart, an idea shed in his mind after some time had passed. Shortly after, with a will of his mind, he had entered his Sovereign Sea.

    In the majestic Sovereign Sea, the boundless Spiritual Energy whistled from the myriadyers of waves. It was an extremely spectacr scene and this was the origin of energy for any Sovereign Realm expert.

    Spiritual Energy formed into Mu Chen¡¯s figure above the Sovereign Sea, while looking at the majestic Sovereign Sea before raising his head. At this moment, there was a constant amount of Spiritual Energy pouring in and was being refined into Spiritual Energy essence before merging into the Sovereign Sea.

    But Mu Chen wasn¡¯t satisfied with this speed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try...¡±

    Mu Chen briefly pondered, then he decisively gritted his teeth without any hesitation. His hands abruptly changed with afterimages into bizarre seals.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    Along with the changes of Mu Chen¡¯s seals, violent waves lifted in the Sovereign Sea as boundless Spiritual Energy whistled out before gathering in the sky. The gathering of Spiritual Energysted for ten breaths¡¯ of time, before a massive ck pagoda appeared above the Sovereign Sea.

    The ck pagoda looked ancient and robust, while emanating an ancient yet mysterious undtion. Mu Chen was familiar with this object, because it was the Nine-Layered Pagoda that Mu Chen had not been using for a long time!

    It was an object he had obtained from the Great Pagoda Art, but Mu Chen couldn¡¯t fully analyse how powerful and mysterious it was. Back then, in the Northern Heavens Continent, his mother had appeared in the form of a spiritual body and could refine the Yellow Dragon Sovereign along with his Sovereign Celestial Body, intimidating many experts. Although Mu Chen could also achieve it now, it was impossible topare the strength of his pagoda with that spiritual body¡¯s.

    But, even so, it showed how powerful the Nine-Layered Pagoda was.

    But when Mu Chen arrived in the Northern Region, he did not use it that often. That¡¯s because, back then, when he left the Northen Heavens Spiritual Academy, Ling Xi had warned him not to reveal the Nine-Layered Pagoda so casually before he had the power to protect himself. If he was discovered, then it might attract disaster upon him.

    That¡¯s because this Nine-Layered Pagoda concerned the mysterious n that his mother belonged to. With Mu Chen¡¯s current strength, he was clearly still not qualified toe in contact with that mysterious n.

    Mu Chen stood in the sky and quietly looked at the Nine-Layered Pagoda, then pursed his lips and slowly balled his hands.

    Perhaps his strength was still insufficient at the moment, but he could sense his own growth. Nearly two years ago, when he arrived in the Northern Region, he was just a First Grade Sovereign and he had not even refined his own Sovereign Celestial Body. But right now, he was already making an attempt to break through to the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm. Furthermore, based on his means and the power of Battle Will, he wouldn¡¯t even fear Sixth Grade Sovereigns.

    His growth was extremely swift, so he was confident that there would be a day that the weakling he once was could grow up into a genuine expert.

    At that time, be it the Luo God n or the mysterious n that his mother belonged to, he wouldn¡¯t have to fear any of them.

    He was confident that he could stand in this world alongside with many other powerhouses. He just needed time.

    Huff.

    Mu Chen deeply inhaled a mouthful of air and suppressed his surging emotions. He cast his gaze at the Nine-Layered Pagoda that he had just summoned. With his current strength, the Nine-Layered Pagoda that he had summoned was not onlyrger than it was in the past, it was even more refined with dragons carved on every level of the pagoda. The entire ck pagoda looked even more mysterious and prestigious.

    Mu Chen stared at the Nine-Layered Pagoda, then slowly formed seals. Along with the changes of his seals, the dragons carved on the Nine-Layered Pagoda had started to light up.

    Roar!

    Dragon roars that trembled the heavens and earth abruptly resounded between the heavens and earth. The Nine-Layered Pagoda was brilliant with dazzling golden light as numerous golden dragons flew out. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, there were over thirty golden dragons that flew out and charged into the pagoda.

    Sizzle! Sizzle!

    When the enormous dragons charged into the pagoda, they turned into golden mes and gathered together. The mes had permeated the pagoda, as if they could incinerate anything in this world, emanating extremely overbearing ripples.

    Those mes were the abnormal mes of the Nine-Layered Pagoda that Mu Chen required.

    ¡°Such overbearing mes, the effect must be pretty good to refine the Spiritual Energy essences.¡±

    Mu Chen looked at the golden mes in the Nine-Layered Pagoda. Along with the increase of his strength, the Nine-Layered Pagoda that he formed was clearly stronger than in the past. Previously, when he used the Nine-Layered Pagoda, there were only five golden dragons. Now, it was six times more than that!

    And back then, when his mother used the pagoda, there were hundreds of golden dragons. There seemed to be some gap between him and his mother. A Spiritual Array Ancestor, which wasparable to a Heavenly Sovereign, was indeed terrifying...

    Mu Chen shook his head, suppressing the sigh in his heart. With a will of his mind, space was torn apart above the Sovereign Sea as a rolling azure smoke whistled in. It was like theing of judgement day.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    The Nine-Layered Pagoda buzzed and trembled. It soared into the sky with Mu Chen¡¯s control, then the body of the pagoda gently swayed, before a terrifying suction force exploded forth.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Those whistling rolls of azure smoke were drawn by it like numerous dragons that charged into the Nine-Layered Pagoda.

    Sizzle! Sizzle!

    The golden mes in the Nine-Layered Pagoda started to turn violent and then charged out, enveloping the azure smoke that had entered the pagoda, and unleashed a terrifying temperature without any hesitation.

    The azure smoke surged as it divided. The azure smoke rolled with pure Spiritual Energy, like a current that erupted.

    Rumble!

    The Nine-Layered Pagoda trembled, before numerous currents of Spiritual Energy poured down from the Nine-Layered Pagoda as the azure smoke continued to enter it. They rumbled as they fused with the Sovereign Sea down below.

    Therefore, the entire Sovereign Sea violently surged. Violent Spiritual Energy fluctuations constantly whistled as the massive Sovereign Sea surged for a long time, before it started to increase.

    Watching this scene, Mu Chen finally felt heavily relieved and had gently smiled, before sitting down. With the assistance of the Nine-Layered Pagoda to help him with the refinement, all he had to do was to wait now...

    The Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm was within his reach.

 Chapter 897 - Visualising Lightning Tribulation

    Chapter 897 - Visualising Lightning Tribtion

    With the assistance of the Nine-Layered Pagoda, the matter of Mu Chen refining 20,000 Fallen Origin Pellets was already within the shape. Furthermore, what made Mu Chen feel relieved was the fact that the Nine-Layered Pagoda only required the maintenance of Spiritual Energy for it to continue existing. He also didn¡¯t need to keep watch, which saved him lots of time.

    That¡¯s because, while he relied on the Nine-Layered Pagoda to refine Fallen Origin Pellets, he could start studying the Nine Lightning Tribtion Visualisation Technique that he had obtained in the Death Ruin.

    Within the cave, a dense azure smoke permeated, the strands of azure smoke that contained Spiritual Energy essence was something that even a Sixth Grade Sovereign would covet after.

    Mu Chen quietly sat deep in the cave under the envelopment of dense azure smoke. He had maintained a calm expression, like a boulder without any movements.

    He had left the task of refining the Spiritual Energy essences to the Nine-Layered Pagoda while the Nine Lightning Tribtion Visualisation Technique appeared in his mind.

    Rumble!

    When the Nine Lightning Tribtion Visualisation Technique appeared, a deep rumbling of thunder resounded in Mu Chen¡¯s mind. The thunderous roar was like a bizarre magic power that gradually caused the consciousness of someone to turn fuzzy.

    But the interruption of the thunderous roar could bepletely disregarded by Mu Chen. He had refined the Nether Demon Heart Lightning, an incorporeal lightning that relied on the thunderous roars to cause interruption, which Mu Chen was practically immune to.

    He restrained his mind before he swept a nce at the Nine Lightning Tribtion Visualisation Technique. Instantly, there was an ancient voice that resounded from the thunderous roars, a prestigious voice that would cause the heavens and earth to tremble.

    ¡°The Nine Lightning Tribtion Visualisation Technique is split into nine tribtions. Forming a lightning prison with a will... suffering endless lightning pains to refine your will... and, in the end, attracting lightning tribtions...¡±

    ¡°The lightning tribtions are split into nine tribtions, one being more powerful than the other... passing the nine tribtions will imply the technique practised to great perfection and couldmand millions of wills to confront Heavenly Sovereigns.¡±

    The ancient voice echoed within Mu Chen¡¯s mind and the booming noises caused Mu Chen to be greatly stunned. Passing through the nine tribtions would allow one to easily be able tomand millions of Battle Wills?

    How terrifying would that be?

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart shook and it was a little hard for him to believe how powerful that would be. Right now, he could only control the Battle Will of 20,000 to 30,000 and it was already reaching his limits. He couldn¡¯t imagine how terrifying it would be if hemanded millions of Battle Wills. At that time, he might probably be like it was said in the legends, he wouldn¡¯t have to know fear, even when facing the pinnacle experts of the Great Thousand World.

    If one managed to cultivate the path of a Battle Formation Master to the limits, he would be able to stand on top of the pyramid.

    He calmed the shock in his heart and started to immerse himself in the cultivation method of the Nine Lightning Tribtion Visualisation Technique. This technique was extremely cryptic and only those with powerful wills could read and analyse it. If his will was too weak, it would be extremely hard for him to even read it.

    But Mu Chen¡¯s will exceeded an ordinary person¡¯s, so when he finished reading the Nine Lightning Tribtions Visualisation Technique, he felt a piercing pain in his mind. The feeling was even more painful thanmanding the Battle Wills of five troops to undergo an intense battle.

    Mu Chen inwardly smacked his lips in response to it. It was no wonder why Battle Formation Masters were rare. Not to mention the rarity of cultivation techniques, just reading it alone would have a high foothold. So even if ordinary people managed to obtain it, it was basically impossible for them to cultivate it. And with all these blockades, it was not surprising that the Battle Formation Masters were extremely few in number.

    But even if reading the Nine Lightning Tribtion Visualisation Technique alone was extremely troublesome, once he managed to finish it, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help sighing. This visualisation technique was extremely bizarre.

    That¡¯s because, if he wanted to cultivate the Nine Lightning Tribtion Visualisation Technique, he would have to visualise a lightning prison in his mind with his will and enter it to be refined by bolts of lightning...

    It wasn¡¯t rare to cultivate with bolts of lightning in the Great Thousand World. Many lightning-attributed cultivation technique required it. But will itself was formless, so how was he going to refine it with lightning?

    Therefore, he needed to visualise a lightning prison in his mind and submerge his will within it, then use visualised bolts of lightning to strike his own will, thus strengthening his will in the process.

    Mu Chen had never heard of this cultivation technique in the past.

    Inyman¡¯s terms, the so-called ¡°visualisation¡± was simr to dreaming... creating something that didn¡¯t exist... and using that non-existent thing to achieve the effect of refining his Battle Will.

    Even with Mu Chen¡¯sposure, it had taken a long time for him to slowly recover from this bizarre cultivating method. Shortly after, he bitterly smiled, since he had no idea which Senior was so perverse to create such an incredible cultivation technique.

    Furthermore, if he wanted to cultivate this Nine Lightning Tribtion Visualisation Technique, he would need a certain amount ofpatibility with lightning. That¡¯s because, only by havingpatibility, could he bring out the refining effect of the lightning prison.

    There were different visualised lightnings in the lightning prison. Likewise, only by visualising the lightning that one had the highestpatibility with, would have the greatest effect of refining.

    And based on this, Mu Chen finally understood why he had such a highpatibility with this Nine Lightning Tribtion Visualisation Technique. It should be because he had once integrated with the Nether Demon Heart Lightning.

    So when he was visualising the lightning prison, he could visualise the Nether Demon Heart Lightning. After all, he had once integrated with the Nether Demon Heart Lightning, so there was noment between theirpatibility. So if he was able to refine his will with it, it should have a pretty decent effect.

    As he thought about it, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help feeling inwardly fortunate. It looked like this Nine Lightning Tribtion Visualisation Technique was indeed the most suitable for him. It was no wonder why he would be chosen by it.

    However, it was not easy to visualise the lightning prison. It required many bizarre means and the hardest of all would be the visualisation of the lightning prison remaining in his mind, and not disappearing after the visualisation waspleted. Otherwise, if he needed to visualise the lightning prison every time he cultivated, then he probably wouldn¡¯t want to cultivate...

    And for the things he visualised to be left behind, it involved many factors. The difficulty was something that even Mu Chen felt a headache about. For the first time, he felt that it wasn¡¯t easy to track the path of a Battle Formation Master.

    But reaching this step, he definitely couldn¡¯t give up on it, no matter how impossible it was. It took him great effort to obtain the Nine Lightning Tribtion Visualisation Technique, so it would be a waste of a treasure if he gave up on it.

    As he pondered about it, Mu Chen no longer hesitated and his mind gradually calmed down. He guarded his mind and cleared it of any other thoughts, as ording to the Nine Lightning Tribtion Visualisation Technique.

    No one knew how long he maintained the empty state for and at a certain moment, Mu Chen¡¯s mind was nk-white. He had even forgotten himself and it was also an extremely dangerous step. Because, as ording to the Nine Lightning Tribtion Visualisation Technique, there was a risk of him wiping his self-consciousness out. And if he wiped his self-consciousness out, then he would probably not be able to wake up anymore.

    But fortunately, Mu Chen came prepared. When his mind gradually emptied, the will that hid in the depths of his consciousness started to awaken, a form of self-awakening...

    Mu Chen controlled his will and started to visualise...

    Rumble!

    In his empty mind, thunderous roars suddenly rang out, spreading towards the darkness as it resonated.

    With thunderous roars, appeared shes of lightning.

    Like creating a world, Mu Chen¡¯s will said that there should be shes of lightning and so, lightning flickered in the darkness.

    As shes of lightning appeared, bolts of lightning should appear as well.

    Rumble!

    As the lightning shed, just when Mu Chen was visualising bolts of lightning, the lightning roars in his mind became more intense and the rumbling had blown Mu Chen out of this state.

    When his will was blown out of his mind, Mu Chen¡¯s consciousness recovered and all the information poured into his brain. He helplessly flung his lips aside. The first attempt of him visualising the lightning prison had ended in failure. Mu Chen was depressed by it, since he would be underestimating the cultivation method of the Battle Formation Master too much if the lightning prison could be so easily visualised.

    ¡°Since I failed, then let¡¯s continue.¡±

    Mu Chen did not mind it. Instead, he smiled. Without any hesitation, his state-of-mind calmed down as he rxed his mind, entering into the empty state once again.

    Since the first attempt had failed, then he would try it ten times, a hundred times or even a thousand times. He refused to believe that he wouldn¡¯t be able to visualise the lightning prison after thousands and hundreds of attempts.

    Nine Lightning Tribtion Visualisation Technique, we¡¯ll see whosts longer!

 Chapter 898 - Forging Will

    Chapter 898 - Forging Will

    Buzz! Buzz!

    In the spacious cave that was shrouded in dense azure smoke, the azure smoke slightly rippled. In the depths of the cave, there was an intense suction force that emanated from it that sucked in those strands of azure smoke, as if it had formed a vortex of azure smoke...

    At the centre of the vortex, Mu Chen¡¯s figure was quietly seated like a boulder. His current body was like a bottomless abyss that endlessly devoured that azure smoke into his body.

    Poof! Poof!

    Along with more azure smoke pouring into his body, Mu Chen¡¯s skin had turned increasingly red and scalding before his clothes were reduced to ashes with a sizzle.

    However, Mu Chen remained unmoving, even when his clothes had been reduced to ashes without any changes in his expression. That¡¯s because he had entered into a deep state of cultivation. Furthermore, he had already emptied his mind, allowing him to be in a self-forgetting state of cultivation. He had been constantly attempting to visualise the lightning prison under that empty state...

    Rumble!

    At this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s mind was different from the usual time. Darkness had endlessly spread out in his mind and the violent thunderous roars violently echoed.

    Sizzle!

    In the midst of the thunderous roars, shes of lightning asionally streaked across the darkness as a suppressed and violent atmosphere spread out.

    Unsure of how many failures he made, Mu Chen finally had some scale of visualising the lightning prison. Although it was still not sessful, the lightning prison had gradually taken shape.

    Now that the lightning prison already had a shape, Mu Chen only needed to thoroughly perfect it... since the lightning prison was already formed, he just had to refine his will with lightning in it.

    As Mu Chen¡¯s will revolved, the thunderclouds in the dark lightning prison suddenly rolled and the thunderclouds started to swiftly rub against one another. The friction from the thunderclouds had caused a thunderous roar to erupt. As if there was something brewing in the thunderclouds...

    Rumble!

    The thunderous roar turned even more violent, then a huge noise rang out. The thunderclouds were torn apart and a bolt of lightning that was roughly a few dozen feet in thickness rumbled as it constantly spread out.

    That lightning was naturally the Nether Demon Heart Lightning!

    It was only one attempt and Mu Chen had sessfully visualised the Nether Demon Heart Lightning. Clearly, it was due to him refining the Nether Demon Heart Lightning. After all, if one wanted to draw a tiger, one would have to look at a tiger first. If one didn¡¯t even know the appearance of a tiger, then it was naturally impossible to draw it. It was the same for visualisation as well, if Mu Chen had not seen the Nether Demon Heart Lightning and experience its characteristics, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to visualise the actual Nether Demon Heart Lightning and obtain the effect of refining his will.

    However, it was just one bolt of Nether Demon Heart Lightning. It was clearly impossible to activate the lightning prison with just a single bolt. Mu Chen still had to visualise more Nether Demon Heart Lightning to fill up the lightning prison.

    With a target, Mu Chen did not dally and started to visualise again. Instantly, violent thunderous roars resounded in the dark lightning prison once again. As the thunderclouds rubbed against each other, one incorporeal lightning after another started to appear...

    It was naturally a considerable work to fill up the lightning prison, and the time it took wouldn¡¯t be short. Therefore, Mu Chen had gone into a dry and dull process of visualising the Nether Demon Heart Lightning...

    He had expelled all other thoughts in his mind, focusing to visualise the Nether Demon Heart Lightning. When his will was exhausted, he would stop and meditate to recover. When he recovered, he would start visualising again.

    He had lost the concept of time and had no idea how much time had passed. He only knew that he had to continue visualising until the lightning prison was thoroughly shaped in his mind.

    As for the concept of time, he had already entirely forgotten about it.

    ...

    Time seemed to have frozen. Mu Chen had no idea how many times he had gone into meditation to recover his will. Perhaps he had done it for a thousand times or even more...

    If it was someone without a firm heart doing the visualisation, they would have already gone insane. But due to the years of his bitter cultivation, it was effective at this crucial moment.

    His perseverance had forced him to hold onto the dry and dull process, his endurance had also been repaid, since the lightning prison was getting filled up.

    Rumble!

    The scale in the dark lightning prison was indescribable as the thunderclouds filled it. Formless Nether Demon Heart Lightning whistled through the sky. That scene was simr to Judgement Day. If this scene was to appear in the outside world, probably anyone beneath the cultivation of Earth Sovereign Realm wouldn¡¯t dare to casually enter it.

    After a long time of visualisation, the lightning prison had finally been formed and it was disying how violent and ferocious it was.

    Mu Chen¡¯s will wandered in the lightning prison and he could feel that with a will of his intent, the Nether Demon Heart Lightning in the lightning prison wouldunch attacks at his will, refining it.

    He had finally aplished the most crucial step of cultivating the Nine Lightning Tribtion Visualisation Technique. Naturally, the next step was also very important.

    That¡¯s because Mu Chen had to maintain this lightning prison. Otherwise, if his will exited this ce, then the lightning prison would disappear, and if he wanted to cultivate, he would have to create the lightning prison all over again...

    After experiencing how tough it was to create the lightning prison, Mu Chen understood that it was impossible. After all, he couldn¡¯t afford to spend such a huge amount of energy and time to create the lightning prison all over again every single time he cultivated.

    Therefore, he had toplete the most crucial step, to stabilise the lightning prison in his mind. And ording to the Nine Lightning Tribtion Visualisation Technique, it was known as Prisonization.

    It actually wasn¡¯t too difficult to achieve this step, since this lightning prison was born from Mu Chen¡¯s will. Therefore, as long as his will could remain here, then the lightning prison wouldn¡¯t disappear.

    But Mu Chen¡¯s will had to return to his body and could not remain here. If that¡¯s the case, then his body would die... and the solution of this wasn¡¯t too hard. As long as he separated a portion of his own will to remain here, the existence of the lightning prison would be maintained.

    But that was an ordinary method, whereas the Nine Lightning Tribtion Visualisation Technique had a unique method.

    Which was the Will Seed.

    Separating nearly half of his will into a seed to stay in the lightning prison. But generally speaking, it was an extremely perverse method, since his will would be weakened by this method. Furthermore, the Will Seed required him to separate half of his will, so how much would his own will be weakened to?

    But even if it was a perverse method, it was also extremely brilliant at the same time. The Will Seed left in the lightning prison could be refined by the lightning prison at all times. That also meant that even if the other half of Mu Chen¡¯s will didn¡¯t enter into the lightning prison, the Will Seed that he had left behind would also be refined and be stronger...

    Looking down the road, it was definitely an extremely profitable investment, it just that he needed the courage.

    But clearly, Mu Chen wasn¡¯tcking courage. Therefore, he had split his will in half without any hesitation!

    When his will split up, an intense pain spread within his mind. In the next instant, it was a little tough for Mu Chen to maintain this state, since his will was nearly blown out of his mind. But fortunately, his perseverance was pretty good, so he had managed to hold on throughout the intense tearing pain, avoiding a scenario where his previous efforts were all in vain.

    In the lightning prison, the other half of Mu Chen¡¯s will was hidden in this patch of thunderclouds, before it slowly gathered and remained here...

    Rumble!

    In the depths of the thunderclouds, bolts of lightning flickered and struck against the will with a constant frequency. Along with every single bombardment of the lightning, he could see that lump of will bing more refined. After god-knows how many times of refining, the other half of his will had vaguely formed into a thumb-sized shapeless lump.

    The Will Seed had finally been formed.

    The remaining portion of Mu Chen¡¯s will looked at the Will Seed and felt heavily relieved. He could clearly sense that when the Will Seed was formed, there was a bizarre change in this lightning prison that no longer seemed to be that illusory...

    ¡°Sess?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s will mumbled to himself. With an intent of his will, his will had started to disappear and the empty state of his mind gradually disappeared as well.

    Over the Sovereign Sea, Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette that was formed with Spiritual Energy had finally, slowly opened his eyes after an unknown period of time. When he opened his eyes, many bits of information that had been blocked out by him gushed forth at this moment when his will had gained control of his body once again.

    ¡°I¡¯ve cultivated for a month...¡±

    Understanding those pieces of information, Mu Chen secretly felt relieved. In his conscious world, he felt as if years had passed. But he never expected that only a month had passed in the outside world.

    But fortunately, there was a return for the dry and dull process. He could vaguely feel something additional in his mind that didn¡¯t seem to be substantial. It was an extremely bizarre sensation.

    ¡°Hmph?¡±

    Just when Mu Chen was sensing the thing in his mind, he suddenly eximed in surprise with amazement on his face. That¡¯s because he realised that, despite splitting out half of his will to form the Will Seed, his will was much stronger than it was a month ago!

    In just a short month, there was a great improvement to his will!

 Chapter 899 - End of Seclusion

    Chapter 899 - End of Seclusion

    Above the Sovereign Sea, Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette sat on the sky with his face filled with surprise. That surprise naturally came from the great improvement of his will.

    Generally speaking, his will should¡¯ve been extremely weak now that he had split it into two. But the reality had given him a surprise. Compared to a month ago, not only was his will not weakened, it had grown stronger instead!

    ¡°Looks like one month of visualising the lightning prison has given a great boost to my will.¡± Mu Chen muttered to himself and his eyes couldn¡¯t help lighting up. He finally understood the great benefit of a will¡¯s cultivation technique.

    In the past, Mu Chen had no ways of improving his will and could only rely on some opportunities to strengthen it. Furthermore, those increments weren¡¯t obvious. But adding them up bit by bit, his will had gradually surpassed an ordinary person¡¯s.

    But right now, after obtaining the Nine Lightning Tribtion Visualisation Technique, he had only cultivated it for a month and the improvement of his will wasparable to the past year...

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder why it¡¯s so hard to be a Battle Formation Master. It¡¯s practically impossible to form a Spirit of Battle Will with over ten thousand runes without any cultivation method.¡± Mu Chen sighed as he shook his head. After all, even if his will was powerful in the future, he was still trapped before ten thousand runes, not to mention about him intending to be a Battle Formation Master.

    In the path of a Battle Formation Master, getting through the foothold was the hardest part.

    ¡°Now that I have visualised the lightning prison, I have barely seeded in the Nine Lightning Tribtion Visualisation Technique. In the future, I only have to refine my will to attract the lightning tribtion. As long as I manage to get through the first tribtion, there will be a great boost to my will... at that time, not to mention a ten thousand rune Battle Will Spirit, even fifty thousand runes might be possible.¡±

    As thoughts revolved in Mu Chen¡¯s heart, just thinking about that day left him with expectations. A ten thousand rune Battle Will Spirit alone was invincible under the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm. If he managed to reach over thirty thousand runes, perhaps even a Seventh Grade Sovereign would be fearful of him.

    Naturally, Mu Chen knew that he probably still had a long refining process to go before he experienced the first tribtion. However, the hardest portion, which was stepping into the foothold, was done, so it was practically a matter of time for him to get through his tribtion.

    Bing a Battle Formation Master had made Mu Chen more confident. Not only was he a Battle Formation Master, he was also a Spiritual Array Master. The two originated from the same ce in the ancient times, so there was nock of people that cultivated the two of them in the past. Those existences were extremely dazzling, even during the ancient times.

    Huff.

    Mu Chen deeply sucked in a breath of air to suppress the surging waves in his heart. With a slight will of his mind, he raised his head and looked up at the sky of the Sovereign Sea, seeing the ck pagoda that quietly stood before him.

    Golden mes were aze within it as it refined the azure smoke that had endlessly entered the pagoda and a Spiritual Energy current was pouring down from the pagoda, rumbling as it entered the endless Sovereign Sea down below.

    During this one month, the Nine-Layered Pagoda had been constantly working to refine the Spiritual Energy essences in the Fallen Origin Pellets. It refined them without knowing tiredness and Mu Chen could sense thatpared to a month before, his Spiritual Energy was much more robust. The sea level of the Sovereign Sea had also increased, it became more vast.

    ¡°This level of Spiritual Energy... not far away from the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm.¡±

    A light shed in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he sensed the Spiritual Energy in his Sovereign Sea of the Fourth Grade Sovereign Realm, it was just a step away from the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm!

    ¡°But even if I finish the 20,000 Fallen Origin Pellets, I¡¯m afraid that I still will not be able to make my first attempt at the breakthrough.¡± Thoughts swiftly revolved in Mu Chen¡¯s mind. Shortly after, with a will of his mind, Mu Chen had exited his cultivative state. His figure, which had not been moving for the past month in the cave, slowly opened its eyes.

    The dense azure smoke in the cave was much thinner due to being absorbed and refined by Mu Chen. Over the past month, the 20,000 Fallen Origin Pellets had also been gradually devoured by him.

    Mu Chen looked at the thinned azure smoke, then became briefly submerged in his thoughts before patting the Universal Bracelet on his wrist. Instantly, a flowing current whistled out and had spread out within this cave.

    The flowing current was an innumerable amount of drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. Judging from the scale, there were at least 100,000 drops. The amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids in his possession was also extremely ample. Even if he had spent quite a bit over the past year, he had still stockpiled a portion for himself to attempt his breakthrough.

    With 100,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, it should be enough for Mu Chen to make a breakthrough.

    Rumble!

    Mu Chen swiftly formed some seals, then slightly opened his mouth. Instantly, the current of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid whistled as it poured into his mouth.

    The sky had split open in the Sovereign Sea as numerous drops descended from the sky, before gushing into the Nine-Layered Pagoda.

    Rumble!

    Along with the additional massive amount of Spiritual Energy from the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, the refining speed of the Nine-Layered Pagoda had started to increase. The golden mes were aze and refining therge amount of Spiritual Energy before pouring it into the Sovereign Sea, converting it into Mu Chen¡¯s own Spiritual Energy.

    Mu Chen watched this scene as he sat down on the sky and formed seals with his hands. He circted the Great Pagoda Art and the Nine-Layered Pagoda violently trembled with numerous dragons endlessly flying from the pagoda...

    The entire Sovereign Sea trembled with buzzing noises as massive Spiritual Energy waves violently rolled on the surface of the sea. Layers of waves ovepped, charging towards the horizon.

    It¡¯s as if they were trying to break apart the shackles and reach a higher level.

    The path of an expert meant fearlessness towards dangers, disregarding themselves to reach a higher point. Only then, could they stand out amongst the countless life forms in the world and be a powerhouse in the Great Thousand World!

    Thus, Mu Chen started to gather his focus and refined the Fallen Origin Pellets and Sovereign Spiritual Liquids at full force as time gradually passed...

    ...

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    In this remote mountain, whizzing sounds rang out from every direction as countless streaks of light soared endlessly towards the sky before moving towards the distance. At the same time, streaks of light of the same scale flew over from the distance, which vaguely brought along an ominous aura.

    This mountain range was naturally the resting ce of the Great Havew Domain. Except that they probably never expected that Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation wouldst for a month.

    Over the past month, they had clearly stayed behind to protect Mu Chen, in case something happened during his cultivation. But fortunately, after their trip from the Death Ruin, they had obtained a sufficient amount of Fallen Origin Pellets. So they did not suffer any great loss over the past month.

    Furthermore, when Mu Chen was cultivating, the Kings had also asionally left this ce to look for some ruins to kill their boredom.

    While they swept the ruins, they had also paid attention to the information in the Fallen Battlefield. Clearly, as time passed, the brutality of this Hunting War had gradually been unfolded.

    Over the past month, there were countless brutal battles that took ce in the Fallen Battlefield. Those forces that were rather weak were either annihted or they had left the Fallen Battlefield, this brutalnd, after suffering heavy casualties.

    Amongst those forces, there were also some top forces that had paid a great price and had to leave as well.

    Naturally, aside from that, the conflict had also be more intense as time passed, even peak forces were dragged into it.

    Anyone could vaguely sense that this Hunting War was probably going to reach the insane period... where even peak forces had risks of being annihted!

    ...

    On a mountain peak, Nine Nether¡¯s slender figure stood with the wind blowing against her. Her gaze was fixed on a mountain peak not too far away, it was the tightly shut cave where Mu Chen was cultivating.

    Ever since Mu Chen entered the cave, there wasn¡¯t anymotions for the past month. If it wasn¡¯t for them being able to vaguely sense the undtions of Spiritual Energy within, they might have thought that something went wrong with Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation.

    One month wasn¡¯t a short period of time in the hunting War. If it wasn¡¯t for their ample harvest from the Death Ruin, they would¡¯ve been left behind from this one month of waiting alone.

    Whoosh!

    The whizzing of wind resounded as numerous figures appeared beside Nine Nether, the other Kings. They looked at Mu Chen¡¯s seclusion location and furrowed their brows. ¡°King Mu still show no signs ofing out?¡±

    Nine Nether gently shook her head as she bitterly smiled. Clearly, Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation time had somewhat exceeded their expectations.

    ¡°Haha. Cultivating for so long, he must have a pretty great harvest. Looks like after this seclusion, King Mu¡¯s strength will undergo a great boost.¡± The Blood Hawk King, on the other hand, had casually smiled.

    ¡°Although we did not have too much of a harvest in the past month, we managed to rest and avoid the maddening atmosphere in the Fallen Battlefield. But if we encountered the Divine Pavilion, which is a little ferocious at this point in time, it¡¯d be somewhat troublesome.¡± The Spiritual Sword King said.

    Hearing the words ¡®Divine Pavilion¡¯ the expressions of the Kings involuntarily froze. Half a month ago, the Divine Pavilion ran into the Myriad Saint Peak, which was also a peak force. In order to snatch a Grade-1 Ruin, both sides fought and the oue had left everyone shocked.

    The Battle Will genius of the Myriad Saint Peak was defeated by Zhantai Liuli of the Divine Pavilion. Not only was he heavily wounded, but half of his elite troops had also fallen in the battle. They also had Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm experts dying from the battle, it was a tragic battle...

    That battle hadpletely boosted Zhantai Liuli¡¯s name. It was so much so that even Fang Yi, who was the Overlord of the Dragon-Phoenix Record, was pale inparison.

    ¡°Zhantai Liuli must have managed to be a Battle Formation Master.¡± Nine Nether solemnly said. If that wasn¡¯t the case, then she wouldn¡¯t have been able to defeat a Battle Will genius so easily.

    The countenances of the Mountain Splitting King and the rest were grave. Facing a Battle Formation Master who was in control of an elite troop, even those with pinnacle Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm strength would be extremely fearful.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that Fang Yi has been searching for our traces. It looks like they¡¯re going to take revenge for the previous grudge. We have to stay low-key for the time being.¡± Nine Nether said gently, ¡°We only have to wait until Mu Chen is out and we can move out to join up with the others and wait for the Domain Ruler¡¯s order.¡±

    The Mountain Splitting King and the rest nodded their heads. Indeed, with the Divine Pavilion¡¯s current momentum bing more ferocious, in addition to Zhantai Liuli, who had be a Battle Formation Master, they probably could only wait until Mu Chen was out before they should confront them.

    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the Divine Pavilion party¡¯s de.

    Boom!

    Just as thoughts circted in their heads, thisnd suddenly, slightly trembled, which caused the Kings to be startled and they abruptly raised their heads to look at the tightly shut cave in shock.

    They could feel an extremely majestic Spiritual Energy pouring out from the cave, simr to a volcanic eruption!

    Those Spiritual Energy undtions obviously belonged to Mu Chen!

    After secluding for a month, there¡¯s finally a response from him!

 Chapter 900 - Ten Thousand Rune Battle Formation Master

    Chapter 900 - Ten Thousand Rune Battle Formation Master

    Rumble!

    The remote mountain range suddenly, finely trembled. Especially the origin of the tremors, which was greatly vibrating with huge rocks falling from the mountain peak, smashing holes on the ground.

    When the Kings saw this scene, their faces were beaming with joy. That¡¯s because at the same time as those tremors, they sensed the Spiritual Energy undtions that suddenly became violent in the cave.

    Mu Chen was naturally the origin of those tremors.

    After a month of seclusion, Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy was active once again. Furthermore, judging from the strength of the undtions, it was stronger than it was a month ago.

    ¡°He¡¯s finallying out.¡± The Mountain Splitting King and the rest felt heavily relieved. If Mu Chen still didn¡¯te out, then they might have had to forcefully wake him up or they would¡¯ve been left behind in the Hunting War.

    Boom!

    The frequency of the tremors increased and at the end of them, cracks spread out from the mountain, covering the entire mountain in just a dozen breaths.

    In the cave, the undtions of Spiritual Energy became even more violent and when it reached its limit, it was like a volcanic eruption.

    Boom!

    The mountain peak exploded with a pir of Spiritual Energy light that was a few hundred feet soaring into the sky, piercing through the clouds. The pir of light could be seen from anywhere around a few hundred miles.

    As the Spiritual Energy pir stood between the heavens and earth, undtions of Spiritual Energy had spread out, causing space to tremble along with them.

    Nine Nether and the rest stared at the pir of Spiritual Energy, then they suddenly had to squint their eyes before seeing a slender silhouette in the pir of light. The astonishing undtions of Spiritual Energy came from his body.

    ¡°This Spiritual Energy undtion...¡±

    The countenances of the Mountain Splitting King and the rest were filled with shock. ¡°King Mu actually broke through to the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm?!¡±

    They originally thought that Mu Chen was cultivating to be a Battle Formation Master and had not expected thetter to actually manage to break through the Fourth Grade Sovereign Realm into the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm in just a single month!

    Although it was only a grade¡¯s difference between the fourth and fifth, there was a huge gap in-between. Take the Great Havew Domain, for example. Anyone that could reach the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm could be bestowed Kingship and Fourth Grade Sovereigns could only obtain a city to be a City Lord, stationed to guard a region. It was a heaven and earth difference between the two.

    Fifth Grade Sovereigns would have the qualifications to be bestowed Kingship, although Mu Chen had already proven that fact with his strength.

    In any force in the Northern Region, Fifth Grade Sovereigns could receive high treatment.

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder why he was cultivating for such a long time.¡± The Spiritual Sword King sighed. If that was the case, then they did not feel that one month was long. That¡¯s because when they made their breakthrough to the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm, the time they spent wasn¡¯t just a month.

    Under their exmations, the pir of Spiritual Energy light gradually weakened and dissipated. A slender silhouette appeared in the sky with his ck hair fluttering, looking rather free and handsome.

    At this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s tightly shut eyes gradually opened to see the lush green mountain range and the familiar figures that he had not seen for a long time and felt gently rxed in his heart.

    Although it was only a month, due to the fact that he had been cultivating his will, he felt that years had passed.

    Mu Chen suppressed those emotions in his heart, before turning around andnded on the mountain peak that Nine Nether and the Kings were standing on, then he cupped his fists and said in a somewhat apologetic tone, ¡°Sorry for making everyone wait.¡±

    Initially, he thought that he only needed half a month for this seclusion, but he did not know that a month had passed in the blink of an eye. If it was some other time, it would be fine, but they¡¯re currently in the Hunting War, which was extremely dangerous. Probably many things had urred over the past month.

    The Mountain Splitting King and the rest smiled and waved their hands upon hearing Mu Chen¡¯s speech and probed, ¡°King Mu has stepped into the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm?¡±

    Although they had already sensed it, they still required a confirmation.

    Mu Chen nodded his head with a smile.

    When the Mountain Splitting King and the rest received Mu Chen¡¯s confirmation, they uncontrobly exhaled. After all, when Mu Chen arrived at the Great Havew Domain, he had just reached the Sovereign Realm. Yet he had already be a Fifth Grade Sovereign in less than two years, it was a shocking cultivation speed.

    If it was some other person, it would be hard for them to even reach the Second Grade Sovereign Realm in two years. But Mu Chen was a variable that left many geniuses behind.

    ¡°Then, are you a Battle Formation Master now?¡± Nine Nether blinked her eyes as she chuckled. She asked an even more important question. Although a Fifth Grade Sovereign was powerful, and with the various means Mu Chen had up his sleeves, there weren¡¯t many in the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm that could confront him. It was so much so that Mu Chen might even dare to confront Sixth Grade Sovereigns with his own strength.

    But clearly, in the current situation, the power of a Battle Formation Master was stronger than Mu Chen¡¯s strength at the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm, which could be seen from Zhantai Liuli¡¯s recent performance. Take a peak force like the Myriad Saint Peak, for example. Not only was their Battle Will genius heavily injured in their confrontation with the Divine Pavilion, their elite troops also suffered heavy casualties to the point that there were even Sixth Grade Sovereigns perishing in that battle.

    All of that was due to Zhantai Liuli bing a Battle Formation Master. So one could see how powerful a Battle Formation Master was in the Hunting War.

    Hearing Nine Nether¡¯s question, the Mountain Splitting King and the rest looked at Mu Chen with their eyes beaming. Clearly, they were extremely curious about that question as well.

    Although a Fifth Grade Sovereign was powerful, in such arge-scale battle like the Hunting War, it clearly wouldn¡¯t have any decisive impact. Only Battle Formation Masters couldbine the elite troops of their peak forces and unleash a stronger fighting capability.

    Mu Chen looked at their beaming eyes with a slight smile. He did not speak but had directed his gaze towards the five troops in the mountain range.

    Boom!

    Nine Nether and the rest looked at Mu Chen¡¯s eyes and suddenly felt that thetter¡¯s eyes had turned brilliant. They then felt an invisible storm exploding from Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Rumble!

    The invisible storm erupted, causing space to undte at the same time and the countenances of the Kings drastically changed. That¡¯s because they felt a stinging pain to the centre of their brows from that invisible power.

    That energy was shapeless, without a form, it was extremely mysterious.

    ¡°This is the unique energy that belongs to Battle Formation Masters?¡± The gaze of Nine Nether and the Kings flickered. They were experts with heavy experience, so they naturally knew some information regarding Battle Formation Masters. It was said that a Battle Formation Master could rely on this unique power tobine the Battle Will of troops.

    Although they did not have deep knowledge regarding that power, they could sense that the power was much stronger than it was in the past.

    That invisible power was naturally the power of Mu Chen¡¯s will.

    Mu Chen stood in the sky with his hair fluttering in the wind. As his will swept out, it had practically entered into the five troops. At the same time, the warriors of the five troops all heard a voice that resounded within their minds.

    ¡°Bring out your Battle Will.¡±

    That was a calm voice but it contained an indescribable prestige. It was to the point that the five troops did not even seek affirmation from their Commanders and involuntarily unleashed their Battle Wills.

    Rumble!

    Five boundless Battle Wills soared towards the sky from the mountain range and hovered above the five troops. Mu Chen eyes were radiant as he looked at the five surges of Battle Wills and gently waved his sleeve

    Boom! Boom!

    Five vast oceans of Battle Will whistled and a roar that caused the sky to tremble resounded. Five massive Spirits of Battle Will had taken form above the oceans of Battle Will as well.

    Roar!

    Five Spirits of Battle Will stood on the sky, their roars causing tremors to the sky. Dazzling runes that were more powerful than in the past were spreading out on their bodies!

    Nine Nether and the Kings were somewhat shocked when they saw this scene. In the past, although Mu Chen could form the Battle Will Spirits of the five troops, it wasn¡¯t as natural as this time.

    Earlier , he had only briefly waved his hand to form the Spirits of Battle Will. Furthermore, even if they were amateurs about Battle Will, they could tell that the five Battle Will Spirits were much stronger than in the past.

    ¡°Battle Will, gather!¡±

    Boom!

    The five massive Spirits of Battle Will soared into the sky and shed together. In that instant of impact, a violent Battle Will spread out in shock waves, wreaking havoc and caused huge cracks to appear in the surrounding mountains from the tremors.

    Nine Nether and the rest had fixed their gazes on the dazzling light sphere of Battle Will with the boundless Battle Will endlessly undting within it.

    Mu Chen had also used this means in the past, but he had only barely managed to aplish it.

    Rumble!

    The light sphere of Battle Will undted, causing trembles in the sky. Under their gazes filled with shock, a huge hand of roughly a thousand feet slowly took form in the light sphere. The hand was filled with dense runes and a terrifying undtion spread out. The Battle Will undtions caused even someone as powerful as the Mountain Splitting King to have a drastic change in his expression.

    Huff.

    Mu Chen looked at the huge hand in the light sphere and then gently spat out a mouthful of air before slowly suppressing the excitement in his heart.

    That¡¯s because the amount of runes on that huge hand had exceeded ten thousand!

    That also meant that Mu Chen had finally reached ten thousand runes, officially stepping into the foothold of a Battle Formation Master and had be a genuine Ten Thousand Rune Battle Formation Master!

 Chapter 901 - Turmoil in the Fallen Battlefield

    Chapter 901 - Turmoil in the Fallen Battlefield

    Huge vibrations were urring in the remote mountain range and the origin of those tremors was that massive hand of Battle Will in the sky.

    That huge hand was like the hand of an ancient giant that appeared from space. Horrifying Battle Will undtions spread out from those ancient runes, causing intense trembles in space.

    Looking at the huge hand, which was filled with runes, even someone as powerful as the Mountain Splitting King couldn¡¯t help squinting his eyes and his gaze had turned extremely solemn.

    The energy that he felt from the huge hand even made him feel fearful. If he had to face such an attack, he had no confidence that he could resist it.

    If the Mountain Splitting King was this shocked, there was no need to talk about the Blood Hawk King and the rest. They were weaker than the Mountain Splitting King, so the danger they felt from the huge hand was even more intense.

    ¡°This is the power of a Battle Formation Master? It¡¯s indeed terrifying.¡± Nine Nether said with a grave expression. It was no wonder why Zhantai Liuli could lead the Divine Pavilion to defeat the Myriad Saint Peak, which was also a peak force. It turns out that the strength of a genuine Battle Formation Master had exceeded the so-called ¡°Battle Will geniuses¡±.

    At least in their eyes, the Battle Will that Mu Chen had used now was much stronger than it was a month before. It was on apletely whole new level.

    Up in the sky, Mu Chen focused his gaze on the huge hand of Battle Will, before waving his hand. The huge hand dispersed into sparkles of light and the vast Battle Will that covered the horizon started to calm down before whistling down into the five troops.

    The Battle Will calmed down but it did not calm down Mu Chen¡¯s slightly rippling heart. When the Mountain Splitting King and the rest were shocked by the strength of a Battle Formation Master, he was likewise shocked as well.

    That¡¯s because he could more clearly sense the terrifying differences of above and below ten thousand runes. He could affirm that if he encountered the past him, he could probably kill the past him with a wave of his hand.

    Nine thousand runes and ten thousand runes. It might only be seen as a mere difference of a thousand runes, but there was clearly a change that made the two be onpletely different levels.

    The current Mu Chen was confident that if it was the power of a Sixth Grade Sovereign, he had nothing to fear.

    Battle Formation Masters were truly a wonderful upation. Despite being an alternative route, it was still extremely dazzling and, from a certain degree, it wasn¡¯t any weaker from Spiritual Energy cultivation. It¡¯s just that there was a difference in the foundation of the two. Spiritual Energy cultivators cultivate their own bodies, allowing their bodies to possess a terrifying powerparable to the heavens and earth. Whereas Battle Formation Masters gained power through quantity with the power of troops.

    There wasn¡¯t a better between the two, they just had slight differences.

    Naturally, perhaps the only w of Battle Formation Masters was the requirement tomand troops at all times. Otherwise, even powerful Battle Formation Masters weren¡¯t anything to fear without their troops.

    Whereas Spiritual Energy cultivatorsmanded the clouds and rain and stood shoulder to the heavens and earth with their own strength.

    Both had their own strong aspects. After all, paths of cultivation that could still remain after tens of thousands of years all had their own merits.

    The tremors in Mu Chen¡¯s heart gradually calmed and his figure slowlynded.

    ¡°Haha. Congrattions, King Mu. From today onwards, our Great Havew Domain finally has a Battle Formation Master. In this Hunting War, I¡¯m afraid that King Mu will be able to greatly disy your ability.¡± The Mountain Splitting King cupped his hands with a smile. His smile was filled with warmth and respect. After all, this world respected the strong and based on the strength that Mu Chen had disyed earlier, it was sufficient to make him feel fearful. Thus, Mu Chen¡¯s age had beenpletely disregarded by now.

    Hearing the praise, Mu Chen smiled as he courteously cupped his fists together before asking about the events that urred in the Hunting War.

    Nine Nether and the rest had told him the truth, especially the battle between the Divine Pavilion and the Myriad Saint Peak.

    ¡°Zhantai Liuli has indeed be a Battle Formation Master?¡± Hearing the Kings¡¯ words, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t too surprised. After all, the inheritance that Zhantai Liuli had obtained was moreplete than his own. Although the Sky Formation Emperor was inferior to the Nine Tribtion Battle Emperor, who had created the Nine Lightning Tribtion Visualisation Technique, the technique that Mu Chen had obtained wasn¡¯tplete and he had to probe his way through many things. Whereas Zhantai Liuli had a teacher that had paved her way for her, so it was understandable that she was faster than him.

    ¡°Right now, Zhantai Liuli¡¯s name is already resounding in the Fallen Battlefield. I believe that after this Hunting War, she will be a famous figure in the Northern Region.¡± Nine Nether sighed.

    Facing a Ten Thousand Rune Battle Formation Master, even Sixth Grade Sovereigns like them would be extremely fearful.

    ¡°It¡¯s also said that the remaining peak forces have been stirred by this matter and are looking for ruins rted to Battle Formation Masters. They¡¯re trying to find inheritances so that they can nurture their own Battle Will geniuses into Battle Formation Masters.¡± The Mountain Splitting King said.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. After all, in a war of this scale, the strength of a Battle Formation Master was indeed pretty powerful. So the other peak forces naturally wanted to possess it as well.

    ¡°How¡¯s their search going?¡± Mu Chen asked. This Fallen Battlefield was too vast and they had only searched the tip of an iceberg. Therefore, there would definitely be other fallen Battle Formation Masters aside from the Sky Formation Emperor. There would definitely be the ruins left behind by other Battle Formation Masters as well.

    ¡°The other peak forces have been frantically searching for them. No matter what, they will manage to obtain some harvest as well. We have also managed to obtain some information regarding them, it¡¯s just that we¡¯re not able to affirm if it¡¯s true.¡± Nine Nether briefly pondered as she continued, ¡°But some time ago, there was a piece of information. The Netherworld Pce seems to have fought with the party from the Divine Pavilion that Zhantai Liuli was in and the battle ended in a tie.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes. The Netherworld Pce was able to get a tie with Zhantai Liuli? Could it be that the Netherworld Pce also had a Battle Formation Master?

    ¡°We suspect that the Netherworld Pce managed to find a ruin of a Battle Formation Master and obtained the inheritance that was within it, allowing the Battle Will genius of the Netherworld Pce to be a Battle Formation Master.¡± Nine Nether spoke with a solemn expression.

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head. Perhaps only this reason made sense, but it had also made him sigh. In just a short one month period, the situation in the Fallen Battlefield had changed so much. In the past, there wasn¡¯t a single Battle Formation Master. But right now, they started to appear like gushing spring water. Although this Fallen Battlefield was filled with danger, it also contained many opportunities for a carp to turn into a dragon.

    However, the Netherworld Pce was not a friend of their Great Havew Domain, so Mu Chen was happy to see a dogfight between those two.

    ¡°Furthermore, Fang Yi of the Divine Pavilion seems to have lost to the Netherworld Prince of the Netherworld Pce in that confrontation.¡± Nine Nether paused as she continued.

    Mu Chen was immediately stunned upon hearing her words, before he said, sounding somewhat surprised, ¡°The Netherworld Prince¡¯s strength grew so quickly?¡±

    Back then, when he fought with Fang Yi, thetter was already at the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm. That meant that the Netherworld Prince must have also achieved it as well. Indeed, that fellow couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    Mu Chen sighed as he looked at the Kings. ¡°Then, what should we do now?¡±

    ¡°We have already aplished our mission with the amount of Fallen Origin Pellets that we have right now. So I suggest that everyone should gather first, to prevent anything from urring.¡± The Mountain Splitting King solemnly said.

    The situation in the Fallen Battlefield had be increasingly intense that even a peak force like the Myriad Saint Peak had suffered miserable losses. It was so much so that even their Sixth Grade Sovereigns were amongst the casualties. So, right now, they could only gather the Kings to prevent themselves from being surrounded by the other forces.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. Initially, the King forces of their Great Havew Domain was divided up in the Fallen Battlefield to search for ruins to refine Fallen Origin Pellets. The reason why their party joined together was because the Spiritual Compass in Mu Chen¡¯s hand was able to search for ruins, whereas the other Kings could only rely on themselves.

    With the Fallen Battlefield having progressed this far, if they still relied on themselves to fight, it would definitely be extremely dangerous. That¡¯s because they would be the perfect target for other peak forces.

    If they were surrounded, then the Fallen Origin Pellets that they had obtained with great effort would all be lost. It was so much so that they might even suffer heavy casualties. After all, at this point in time, individual forces would be in an extremely dangerous situation.

    Mu Chen and the rest lightly nodded their heads upon hearing the Mountain Splitting King¡¯s speech. Right now, the most important thing that they should do was to gather up. That¡¯s because they would be able to wait for Mand¡¯s orders that way. As long as Mand could find an Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury, they would be able to move out all at once.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡±

    Everyone was decisive in their decisions. Thus there was no hesitation when they made their decisions. Waving their hands, they each distributed orders down to their subordinates and this mountain range quickly rumbled. Thereafter, innumerable silhouettes soared into the sky and turned into streaks of light that disappeared into the horizon.

    ...

    While Mu Chen¡¯s party was rushing towards the Great Havew Domain¡¯s gathering location, there were two silhouettes on a mountain peak in the far north. One of them was the Netherworld Prince of the Netherworld Pce, the other was a ck-robed figure that was quietly standing beside him.

    Whoosh!

    Sound of wind being torn apart rang out as a figure flew over andnded next to the Netherworld Prince. That person had handed over a scroll with both of his hands in respect.

    The Netherworld Prince indifferently received it, before opening the scroll. His gaze flickered and he lightly smiled before looking at the ck-robed man beside him. ¡°The rat that has been hiding for a month has finally appeared...¡±

    When the ck-robed man heard his words, his eyes burst forth with a strange light. He then gently nodded his head and said with a hoarse voice.

    ¡°Wait till I absorb his Will Energy, Zhantai Liuli will be my next target.¡±

 Chapter 902 - Lin Ming

    Chapter 902 - Lin Ming

    A storm of Spiritual Energy was spread out on the Fallen Battlefield as the brutalpetition continued. An intense struggle for the Fallen Origin Pellets and inheritances was being unfolded by all the forces. In the battle, there were some top forces that couldn¡¯t afford the losses and had no choice but to retreat from the battlefield.

    Naturally, it wasn¡¯t an easy matter to retreat from the battlefield when the Hunting War had progressed this far. That¡¯s because there was nocking of forces wanting to retreat from the battlefield to preserve their strength and being ambushed, resulting in the experts of their force beingpletely annihted. Those that had managed to escape clearly couldn¡¯t maintain their faction anymore. Thus, there were some forces with decent reputations being dispersed in the Northern Region. The fame and reputations that they once possessed would also vanish.

    This was the Hunting War, there was no eternal predator here and no one knew if the predator would be turned into prey in the next moment.

    It was under this brutal atmosphere that Mu Chen led the Great Havew Domain¡¯s party and left the seclusive location, travelling towards the gathering location of the Kings.

    Their party could be considered as a formidable one and due to themotion that they had caused in the Death Ruin, their party was immediately the focus of attention when they appeared.

    For the past month, Zhantai Liuli was undoubtedly in the limelight. However, even Zhantai Liuli had suffered from the Great Havew Domain¡¯s Mu Chen¡¯s hands. So in the views of many, Mu Chen was probably even more troublesome to deal with than Zhantai Liuli. Thus, when such a figure made his appearance, many people would pay more attention to him.

    However, Mu Chen had disregarded their attention to him and had swiftly pushed his speed to the limits. He did not stop along the way and, likewise, because of Mu Chen¡¯s infamous name and their formation, there weren¡¯t any ignorant fools that tried to make a move on them.

    Therefore, they had passed through slightly less than half of the Fallen Battlefield in just four days, gradually arriving at the inner section of the Fallen Battlefield.

    Compared to before, this region was more brutal because any force that dared to enter this section all possessed genuine strength. Even the weakest amongst them was a top force in the Northern Region.

    Therefore, despite the fact that there were very little battles that urred here, it would be a major upheaval if one actually took ce.

    Furthermore, after entering this vast section, even Mu Chen had started to slow down their speed. They all held their guards up so that they did not get ambushed by the other forces here.

    The inner section of the Fallen Battlefield was dark and that colour made everyone feel extremely oppressed. Thisnd was filled with savage cracks that seemed like an abyss that pierced through thend and a darkness that seemed bottomless...

    Those were left behind in this battlefield from the ancient battle.

    Whoosh!

    On the ck ins, arge patch of wind splitting noises rang out as a massive streak of light flew across with a terrifying pressure that even caused the heavens and earth to tremble.

    Mu Chen stood at the front of that party while squinted his eyes and looked around, before tilting his head towards Nine Nether. ¡°How much more time till we¡¯re at the gathering location?¡±

    ¡°ording to this speed, we¡¯ll probably need two more days,¡± replied Nine Nether.

    ¡°Two days?¡± Mu Chen briefly pondered as he nodded his head. ¡°Raise your guards... take extra precaution against the Netherworld Pce.¡±

    Nine Nether was stunned before nodding her head. Some time ago, they had received pieces of information that the Netherworld Pce was interested in their party. But due to the distance between them, there was nothing that they had to fear. But now that they were gradually entering the inner section of the Fallen Battlefield, they had to have their guards up.

    ¡°The Netherworld Pce¡¯s recent movements have been too frequent and ferocious. Furthermore, what¡¯s odd is that they are searching for opponents with Battle Will genius Commanders...¡± Mu Chen furrowed his brows. He had vaguely felt that something was amiss. That¡¯s because there was a focus in the Netherworld Pce¡¯s movements.

    But, for the time being, he had no idea why the Netherworld Pce was targeting those with Battle Will geniuses Commanders and could only suppress his puzzlement. He waved his hand and continued to lead the party.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡±

    But just when Mu Chen was about to move out, his eyes, along with the Kings, had squinted before they waved their hands,manding the troops behind them to be on alert.

    They looked towards the right and saw an extremely massive force whistling over. When those forces saw Mu Chen¡¯s party, they were briefly stunned, before they slowed their speed down. They also had their guards up as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Demon Gate.¡± Nine Nether had a keen perception, so she managed to recognise the unique mark of that huge party.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The hearts of Mu Chen and the rest trembled as they brought their guards up. After all, the Demon Gate was also a peak force in the Northern Region and they had an extremely formidable formation at the moment. So if a battle broke out between them, it would definitely be a huge one.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a move first.¡± Mu Chen instructed. Truth be told, he did not want to have a bad rtionship with the Demon Gate. After all, the Great Havew Domain did not have too big of an enmity with the Demon Gate. Furthermore, they had already offended the Divine Pavilion, Netherworld Pce and the Sky Profound Pce. So it wasn¡¯t wise for their rtionship to turn sour with the Demon Gate.

    When the Demon Gate¡¯s party saw that the Great Havew Domain showed no signs of attacking, they had also felt relieved. A figure shed out and appeared before the Great Havew Domain¡¯s party.

    It was a beautiful silhouette donned in a red dress that outlined her bewitching curves. Her peach blossom-like face was extremely enchanting. This wasn¡¯t a stranger to Mu Chen. It was Hong Yu of the Demon Gate, which he had previously met in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask if Brother Mu is here?¡± When Hong Yu appeared before the Great Havew Domain¡¯s party, she spoke out in a gentle voice that could even cause the bones of others to turn soft.

    When Mu Chen heard that Hong Yu had actually asked for him, he couldn¡¯t help being stunned, while the other Kings all had deep gazes, revealing a smile that all men knew.

    Mu Chen helplessly nced at them, before stepping out and smiled. ¡°Mu Chen is here. I wonder if Miss Hong Yu has anything to say with so many experts of the Demon Gate here?¡±

    Hong Yu¡¯s gaze slightly lit up when she saw Mu Chen and bitterly smiled. ¡°We¡¯ve encountered something... which I¡¯d like to ask Brother Mu for help with.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Mu Chen was stunned.

    ¡°Two days ago, we bumped into the Netherworld Pce and fought with them.¡± Hong Yu had a solemn expression as she spoke.

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen squinted his eyes. Due to the Netherworld Pce¡¯s recent movements and them expressing their interest in him, Mu Chen had also paid attention to them as well.

    ¡°We also have a Battle Will genius in our Demon Gate. But in the confrontation two days ago, he was defeated by Lin Ming of the Netherworld Pce...¡± Hong Yu clenched her teeth as she continued, ¡°But not knowing why, when he was defeated by Lin Ming, that Battle Will genius of our Demon Gate fell unconscious. We tried many methods to wake him up, but...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyelids twitched. Lin Ming should be the Battle Will genius of the Netherworld Pce, right?

    ¡°Brother Mu is also a Battle Will genius, and through the event in the Death Ruin, I believe you are a Battle Formation Master now. So I¡¯d like to ask if Brother Mu can try to examine our Battle Will genius and see if you can wake him up.¡± Hong Yu earnestly pleaded.

    Mu Chen smiled, but he did not give a response to that request and popped a question instead, ¡°Miss Hong Yu, you should know that there are lots of schemes against one another in the Hunting War. So if I awaken your Battle Will genius, won¡¯t I be looking for trouble in the future?¡±

    Hong Yu lifted her face and firmly said, ¡°But it¡¯s still good to have a friend. Our Demon Gate was schemed by the Netherworld Pce and we definitely have to settle this grudge. ording to what I know, the Netherworld Pce has been looking for your traces, and I believe it¡¯s not with good intentions. At least, based on this, don¡¯t we have a mutual enemy?

    ¡°Furthermore, Lin Ming of the Netherworld Pce has dered that he wants to deal with you, and you¡¯re not aware of his means. Perhaps you might be able to know some information about him from our injured Battle Will genius so that you can prepare yourself.

    ¡°In addition, I believe that with Brother Mu¡¯s current strength, a Battle Will genius won¡¯t be able to pose much threat to you, right?¡±

    Even someone with Mu Chen¡¯s temperament couldn¡¯t help being surprised by how witty Hong Yu was with her words. Hong Yu was truly a brilliant person, since her words had hit every point of Mu Chen¡¯s thoughts. Furthermore, it was beneficial to the two of them, so Mu Chen had no reason to refuse this.

    Although Mu Chen knew that there wasn¡¯t an eternal alliance in the Hunting War, he could somewhat ease the rtionship between them and the Demon Gate at the very least, which was beneficial to their Great Havew Domain.

    ¡°Then, bring that person over.¡± Mu Chen said. He would definitely not face the other party¡¯s troop by himself.

    And Hong Yu clearly knew that Mu Chen would definitely not step forth, so she waved her hand as several silhouettes flew out from amongst her party. They all lifted a wooden board with a pale-faced man lying on it with his eyes tightly shut.

    Mu Chen looked at that pale-faced man and slightly furrowed his brows. Behind him, Nine Nether and the Kings had also eximed in a soft voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on? There¡¯s nothing abnormal to the Spiritual Energy in his body...¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head, then briefly hesitated, before stretching two fingers out and gently tapped on the centre of his brows. Shortly after, he suddenly squinted his eyes as a sharpness shot from them.

    ¡°Brother Mu, how is he?¡± Watching this scene, Hong Yu immediately asked.

    Mu Chen slowly retracted his fingers and slowly said with a grave expression, ¡°His will is already gone. In the future, he will not be able to control Battle Will anymore...¡±

    When he spoke, Mu Chen¡¯s heart was trembling. That¡¯s because Lin Ming of the Netherworld Pce actually possessed such an overbearing and abnormal method to destroy the will of a person.

    As a Battle Formation Master, Mu Chen knew that this Battle Will genius of the Demon Gate had beenpletely crippled.

    That Lin Ming seemed to be a troublesome fellow...

 Chapter 903 - Gathering of the Kings

    Chapter 903 - Gathering of the Kings

    ¡°In the future, he will not be able to control Battle Will anymore...¡±

    When Mu Chen spoke that sentence out, not only did Hong Yu¡¯s face change, even the Kings were slightly trembling with shocked expressions.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Hong Yu¡¯s countenance turned pale. Their Battle Will genius was only defeated in a battle. The Spiritual Energy in his body was still stable, so how could he suddenly not be able to control Battle Will anymore?

    Mu Chen paid no attention to Hong Yu¡¯s countenance, which had turned pale, and looked at the Battle Will genius of the Demon Gate. ¡°Not only will this Battle Will genius of yours not be able to control Battle Will anymore, he will not be able to wake up as well. Right now, his brain is dead. When the Spiritual Energy in his body dries up, his body will rot along with it.¡±

    Hong Yu was speechless. It took a long while for her to recover from her shock. Her enchanting face had turned ashen at this moment.

    She could tell that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t lying, so that meant that the only Battle Will genius of their Demon Gate had been, indeed, crippled by Lin Ming.

    ¡°Lin Ming¡¯s means are extremely bizarre and ruthless. It¡¯s still the first for me to see a person¡¯s will being destroyed.¡±

    Mu Chen frowned. He felt that the will in the mind of this Battle Will genius seemed to have been forcefully removed and devoured. Such a bizarre means made even Mu Chen feel his heart tighten.

    It looked like, in this Hunting War, there were all sorts of evil that he had to be cautious of.

    ¡°My Demon Gate will remember this grudge and we will definitely look for the Netherworld Pce to settle this in the future!¡± Hong Yu clenched her teeth. Her pupils were filled with range. She had been enraged by the Netherworld Pce¡¯s ruthless means. After all, their Demon Gate had paid a huge price to nurture their Battle Will genius and he was nowpletely crippled by Lin Ming.

    ¡°Miss Hong Yu, do you guys have any recent information on the Netherworld Pce¡¯stest movements?¡± Mu Chen asked. Although he hadn¡¯t crossed hands with Lin Ming, Mu Chen had a feeling that Lin Ming woulde for him in the end.

    Hong Yu briefly pondered before saying, ¡°The party of the Netherworld Pce that Lin Ming is in has only started to take action more frequently over thest two weeks. He had been extremely low-key in the past.¡±

    ¡°Within two weeks, Lin Ming has led the Netherworld Pce to make a move against eight forces. The eight forces all had a simr factor, they all had a decently talented Commander. The oue of those battles was evident, Lin Ming annihted all his opponents. Right now, every force is afraid of his infamous name.¡±

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes. ¡°What about those Commanders defeated by him?¡±

    Hong Yu pondered with her brows knitted. ¡°I don¡¯t seem to hear any information regarding them...can it be that they have also been...?¡±

    Mu Chen gently nodded his head while feeling shocked in his heart. If the other Commanders also had such an oue after being defeated by Lin Ming, then this Lin Ming did possess a ruthless method of forcefully extracting the will of others.

    He was another troublesome fellow to deal with.

    ¡°Lin Ming had a smooth journey until he encountered Zhantai Liuli. Their confrontation ended in a tie and neither one managed to gain the upper hand.¡± Hong Yu continued.

    ¡°Looks like Lin Ming has be a Battle Formation Master.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head. To be able to confront Zhantai Liuli, who had inherited the Sky Formation Emperor, then that meant that Lin Ming must have be a Battle Formation Master as well.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, Hong Yu¡¯s face was a little unsightly, since it definitely wasn¡¯t good news for them.

    ¡°What does Miss Hong Yu intend to do now?¡± Mu Chen lightly smiled.

    ¡°We¡¯re already in the inner section of the Fallen Battlefield, so we have to quickly gather up with the others of the Demon Gate. I believe that your Great Havew Domain has the same intentions as well, right?¡± Hong Yu did not hide her motive. After all, those forces that entered the inner section all had the same thinking as well. As long as they managed to band their forces together, they could prevent themselves from being surrounded by the other forces.

    If the other forces all gathered together, then that would form a powerful opposing situation and if a battle broke out at that time, it would definitely startle the heavens and earth.

    Mu Chen gently nodded as he smiled. ¡°I wonder, what does the Demon Gate think of the Netherworld Pce?¡±

    ¡°As a peak force in the Northern Region, our Demon Gate naturally can¡¯t suck it up on this matter. When we gather our forces, we will look for them.¡± Hong Yu¡¯s voice was cold. She had clearly been enraged by Lin Ming.

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°But at that time, the Netherworld Pce would have probably also gathered their forces and they¡¯re not any weaker than the Demon Gate. With the addition of Lin Ming, I¡¯m afraid that it will not be so easy to deal with them, even if the Demon Gate goes all-out.¡±

    Hong Yu was stunned. She looked at Mu Chen and an enchanting arc rose on the corner of her lips as she chuckled, ¡°Brother Mu can be honest with your intentions.¡±

    ¡°Join forces with us to get rid of Lin Ming and let the Netherworld Pce heavily suffer.¡± Mu Chen bluntly said.

    ¡°Some time ago, we heard that Lin Ming seemed to be extremely interested in Brother Mu. ording to my spections, I¡¯m afraid that they wille looking for you not too long from now. Brother Mu is trying to join forces with our Demon Gate to deal with them?¡± Hong Yu¡¯s nce roamed as she smiled.

    ¡°Although Lin Ming is formidable, I¡¯m not afraid of him.¡± Mu Chen smiled. Although he spoke in a calm tone, it had self-confidence in it that made Hong Yu unable to refute his words. After all, she had witnessed the numerous miracles that were forged by the young man before her.

    ¡°The Netherworld Pce is not weak, so it¡¯s not easy for my Great Havew Domain to devour them. But if we have the help of the Demon Gate, we should be able to gravely injure them. So I believe that our cooperation is of mutual benefits.¡±

    Hong Yu fell into her thoughts, since she was clearly shaken by that proposal. However, she did not recklessly agree. Instead, she replied, ¡°I will convey this matter. After all, I cannot make the decision.

    ¡°Furthermore, even if we cooperate, our target is only the Netherworld Pce. As for the other forces, I¡¯m afraid that my Demon Gate will not interfere.¡±

    Hong Yu was extremely smart. She naturally knew about the bad blood between the Great Havew Domain, Divine Pavilion and the Sky Profound Pce. So she naturally wouldn¡¯t want to provoke two of the peak forces that were against the Great Havew Domain just to deal with the Netherworld Pce.

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen casually nodded his head, since he clearly did not expect for the Demon Gate to fight the Divine Pavilion and Sky Profound Pce with them. In this Hunting War, there was only a cooperation of benefits.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave first. When my Demon Gate gathers up, I will inform you if there are any movements from our side. At that time, Hong Yu will look forward to Brother Mu unleashing your might.¡± Finishing her words, she did not stay any longer and gave a bewitching smile towards Mu Chen before waving her hand and returned to the Demon Gate¡¯s army. Thereafter, their party whistled out, turning into a streak of light, and disappeared towards the horizon.

    ¡°You want to work together with the Demon Gate?¡± When the Demon Gate¡¯s party left, the Kings all looked at Mu Chen. Although Mu Chen had just broken through to the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm, even someone as powerful as the Mountain Splitting King did not dare to belittle Mu Chen from this period of working together. Therefore, no one had thought that he was being reckless in his decision.

    ¡°Although I¡¯m not sure how long this cooperation canst, it can at least help us lessen some pressure. After all, we can¡¯t offend every single peak forces out there,¡± said Mu Chen.

    He naturally did not hope for the cooperation between them to be firm. But since the Demon Gate had grudges with the Netherworld Pce and if the Netherworld Pce really dared to make a move towards them, he wouldn¡¯t mind cooperating with the Demon Gate to make the Netherworld Pce bleed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should also get moving. The current situation is getting more chaotic, so we can only protect ourselves after gathering the Kings,¡± said Mu Chen.

    When the rest heard his words, they all nodded their heads. Even a peak force like the Demon Gate had paid such a heavy price, so they had to treat this matter seriously.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Since there were no objections, Mu Chen had flown out with the army following behind him.

    Over the next two days, Mu Chen¡¯s party did not slow down until a huge valley had appeared before them. A massive troop guarded the sky of the valley and a rigid atmosphere had spread out with a torrential Spiritual Energy sweeping out in this region.

    When Mu Chen¡¯s party saw that massive gathering, they felt relieved in their hearts, since they had already recognised that they were from the Great Havew Domain and this ce was the gathering location of the Kings.

    ¡°We¡¯re finally here.¡±

    After three months, the Kings of their Great Havew Domain that had split up had once again gathered together. But three months ago, Mu Chen¡¯s strength was at the tail amongst the Kings. But right now, in terms of his general strength, he could be ranked amongst the top three between the Kings of the Great Havew Domain!

    Mu Chen¡¯s improvement over the past three months was truly great.

    Humm!

    But just when they appeared before this valley and was about to enter, an extremely urgent humming noise came from the valley.

    The countenances of the Kings changed when they heard the humming.

    That¡¯s because that was the emergency rescue signal of the Great Havew Domain!

 Chapter 904 - Captured

    Chapter 904 - Captured

    Humm!

    Ear-piercing humming noises rang out from the massive valley. When the humming noises resounded, billows also came from the massive army stationed outside the valley. Thereafter, several figures shed out, swiftly entering the valley after they had clearly received orders.

    Mu Chen¡¯s party, which had just arrived, also had a slight change in their expressions. What was going on with that emergency signal?

    ¡°Mountain Splitting King, you guyse in first.¡± Just when the countenances of Mu Chen and the rest were changing, a robust voice resounded from the valley. The voice belonged to the Asura King.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Mu Chen, Nine Nether and the Kings did not dare to dy and had swiftly stationed their troops outside the valley, before turning into streaks of light and entered the valley. When those troops stationed outside the valley saw their arrival, they had immediately opened a path for them.

    Whoosh!

    Mu Chen¡¯s party entered the valley and appeared in the depths of it in a few breaths¡¯ time. On a towering stone stage in the depths of the valley, there were many figures with the silhouettes of Asura King and the various other Kings in the middle.

    However, the atmosphere in the valley was somewhat tense and the countenances of the Kings were a little dark.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether exchanged a nce, then swiftly descended and cupped their hands towards the Asura King.

    ¡°You guys have finallye.¡± The Asura King looked at the arriving party and his face, which was a little tense, had slightly eased up.

    ¡°Asura King, what¡¯s going on?¡± The Mountain Splitting King looked at the Asura King, who was the most prestigious amongst the Kings, as he questioned with furrowed brows.

    The Asura King¡¯s face was dark. He waved his sleeve and a mirror flew from it. A dazzling light shone from it into the sky and formed into a light mirror. At this moment, there was a violent Spiritual Energy soaring into the horizon from within the mirror and massive steaks of light flew across.

    That seemed to be the confrontation of two parties. In one party, there was a silhouette that wore a set of ice armour and a cold air was spreading out into the sky, causing the temperature to descend. That party also had a snowke g.

    ¡°It¡¯s the cier King!¡±

    When the Mountain Splitting King and the rest saw the snowke symbol, their faces froze. It was the g of the cier King of their Great Havew Domain. Which also meant that it was the cier King¡¯s troop.

    ¡°The one obstructing the cier King...¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze had fixed onto another direction in the mirror. ck clouds surged, emanating an eerie aura and a skull-symbolled g, the Netherworld Pce!

    ¡°It¡¯s the Netherworld Pce!¡± The countenance of the Spiritual Sword King changed. The cier King was obstructed by the Netherworld Pce.

    Mu Chen stared at the Netherworld Pce and saw a silhouette slowly walking out from the surging ck clouds. That silhouette was covered in a ck robe and an eerie aura was emanating from him.

    He slowly raised his head, which revealed narrowed and eerie eyes, and was looking at the troops of the cier Pce with a mocking smile hanging on the corner of his lips and then lifted his hand.

    Boom!

    A dreadful Battle Will swept out from the ck clouds at his rear, forming into a ck skull that was a few thousand feet in size that was filled with densely-packed runes.

    Roar!

    The skull opened its mouth and emitted a ghastly voice. The ck sound wave violently swept out, causing the earth to crack in its path and the surrounding peaks instantly levelled to the ground...

    Amongst the cier Pce¡¯s troop, there were several Commanders with talent in Battle Will that swiftly acted and controlled the Battle Will into a force that swept out as well.

    Boom! Boom!

    But due to the great difference between the two, the cold Battle Will force had straightforwardly crumbled upon contact.

    Poof!

    The few Commanders of the cier Pce suffered a great impact while spurting mouthfuls of blood. Even amongst the cier Pce¡¯s troop, there were many warriors that spewed blood while suffering from the impact.

    Facing the heavily-wounded cier Pce, the ck-robed man still acted without any leniency and the ferocious attack swept out once again, directly forcing the cier Pce to retreat. There were warriors constantly suffering from their vitality being crushed as they fell from the sky.

    In just a few minutes of the confrontation, the cier Pce had already suffered heavy casualties, even the cier Troop had been utterly defeated.

    What happened after that was basically a one-sided battle. When the cier Troop could no longer hold on, a streak of light flew out towards the ck-robed man,unching an all-out attack that even split the sky apart.

    Such a terrifying attack was naturally from the cier King, who had been holding back for a long time!

    However, his attack did not obtain the oue that he had expected. In that moment, when he charged out, four ck figures rushed out from the Netherworld Pce¡¯s faction and the four of them all acted at the same time. Boundless Spiritual Energy tore through space and shed with the cier King.

    Poof! Poof!

    The four of them weren¡¯t any weaker than the cier King. So when the four of them attacked together, it was only a single contact that made the cier King spew blood and sent him flying with traces of blood appearing on his body.

    After heavily injuring the cier King, the four of them grabbed and captured the cier King, whose death was still unknown.

    When the cier Troop saw that the cier King was captured, they had lost their morale and their Battle Will diminished as they started to flee. When the ck-robed figure saw this scene, a cruel arc rose on the corner of his lips and he waved his hand with an eerie voice that resounded in the horizon.

    ¡°Kill all of them!¡±

    The troops behind him whistled out like locusts and became a one-sided ughter. Thousands upon thousands of warriors of the cier Pce werepletely ughtered with only a few that managed to flee for their lives.

    This ughter had dyed the entirend red and the ck-robed figure stood in the sky with several fainted Commanders of the cier King bedside him. He made a sinister smile as he stretched out his finger and came in contact with the centre of their brows. Instantly, the Commanders all revealed painful and distorted expressions. Their faces turned even more pale, as if their vitality had been extracted from their bodies.

    In just a few breaths¡¯ time, the bodies of those few Commanders had turned stiff, then were casually thrown away by the ck-robed man, before he raised his head and looked in the direction of the mirror, before his eerie voice resounded, ¡°Three days from now, my Netherworld Pce will open a gathering in the Bones Mountain Range. At that time, I must invite the Great Havew Domain¡¯s presence. Otherwise, I will execute the cier King before every force...¡±

    As he spoke, he briefly paused, before the savage smile on his face grew even denser. ¡°And that brat called Mu Chen of the Great Havew Domain. You muste, I believe your will would be very delicious...¡±

    The ck-robed man¡¯s eerieughter resounded within the mountain range as the scene disappeared. The Asura King held a cold expression as he waved his hand and shattered that bronze mirror.

    In the valley, the countenances of the other Kings were all dark with rage surging in their eyes. The Netherworld Pce had stepped on the heads of their Great Havew Domain!

    The faces of Mu Chen and Nine Nether were unsightly as well. The Netherworld Pce was truly too overbearing. Not only were their means ruthless, they still sent such a message to the Great Havew Domain. It was clearly meant to p their faces.

    ¡°That person is Lin Ming of the Netherworld Pce, who had gotten pretty famous recently. He¡¯s also a Battle Formation Master.¡± The Asura King spoke in a low voice, causing the other Kings to squint their eyes. Clearly, they had heard of that name a lot recently.

    With the power of Battle Will, even a Sixth Grade Sovereign would have a hard time confronting Lin Ming.

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes. Previously, when Lin Ming attacked, he had already confirmed his identity. There were over ten thousand runes on that ck skull, so it had clearly proven that Lin Ming had, indeed, be a Ten Thousand Rune Battle Formation Master.

    ¡°What do the rest of you think?¡± The Asura King looked at the other Kings as he asked, ¡°The Netherworld Pce is going to host some gathering, and I¡¯ve heard that many forces have been invited. The cier King is also in their hands, and if they kill the cier King before the other forces, it¡¯s the same as putting dirt on our faces. Since the final battle is arriving, it will greatly demoralise our forces.¡±

    ¡°Are we going to the Bones Mountain Range to rescue the cier King?¡± The Spiritual Sword King briefly pondered as he continued, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that the Netherworld Pce will set a trap for us.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that his Netherworld Pce is intending to fight our Great Havew Domain to the death?¡± The Blood Hawk King asked with his brows furrowed.

    ¡°Better safe than sorry.¡±

    ¡°If the cier King is killed, it will undoubtedly cken our face, and I¡¯m afraid that even the Domain Lord will be furious as well.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    The Asura King looked at the Kings who all had different opinions. He frowned his brows as he looked at the Mountain Splitting King. Amongst the Kings in the Great Havew Domain, aside from him, the prestige of the Mountain Splitting King was the highest so the Asura King had sought his opinion. ¡°What does the Mountain Splitting King think?¡±

    The Mountain Splitting King pondered, then couldn¡¯t help looking at Mu Chen. ¡°What does King Mu suggest?¡±

    When the Asura King and the other Kings saw the Mountain Splitting King¡¯s actions, they couldn¡¯t help being stunned. Before the Hunting War, despite Mu Chen bing the youngest King with the King¡¯s Ceremony, his strength had barely just reached the foothold of bing a King. So in the eyes of the other Kings, he was ranked towards the end.

    But right now, the Mountain Splitting King was being so courteous and sought Mu Chen¡¯s opinion. And there was also some respect in his attitude, which made the higher hierarchy of the Great Havew Domain to be somewhat astonished.

    ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t belittle King Mu, he¡¯s now a Battle Formation Master of our Great Havew Domain. Even Zhantai Liuli has suffered losses in his hand.¡± Sensing the gazes of the others, the Mountain Splitting King couldn¡¯t help smiling.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Hearing such words, even the Asura King had shock on his face as he looked at Mu Chen with a grave expression. He understood the capability that a Battle Formation Master possessed.

    ¡°What does King Mu think about this, then?¡± The Asura King smiled towards Mu Chen. His expression had turned more courteous, no longer the underestimation that he had due to Mu Chen¡¯s experience and age.

    Mu Chen nodded his head politely towards the Asura King, then swept a nce at everyone before calmly speaking.

    ¡°I suggest for us to rescue the cier King.¡±

 Chapter 905 - Gathering

    Chapter 905 - Gathering

    ¡°I suggest for us to rescue the cier King.¡±

    When everyone heard Mu Chen¡¯s words, there was a slight change in their expressions but they did not speak a word. Their gazes remained on thetter and saw that Mu Chen was smiling. ¡°I believe everyone has weighed the pros and cons. No matter what, the cier King is still a King of our Great Havew Domain. If we allow him to be executed before the other forces, it will be a disastrous blow to our reputation if we allowed an expert of ours to be humiliated in this way and do nothing. It will undoubtedly make the hearts of others turn cold.¡±

    ¡°This action from the Netherworld Pce is trying to ruin our morale. After all, if this matter was the spread out, the forces of the Great Havew Domain will undoubtedly be depressed. With the final battle approaching, our fighting strength will also be affected if the morale of our warriors drops.¡±

    ¡°If we do nothing, it will go as the Netherworld Pce nned.¡±

    The faces of the Asura King and the other Kings grew even more grave as they gently nodded their heads. They had also sensed the ruthlessness in the Netherworld Pce.

    ¡°But, I¡¯m afraid that the Netherworld Pce will not let us rescue him so easily. The bigger possibility is to dig a hole for us to jump in,¡± said Nine Nether.

    ¡°With the Netherworld Pce¡¯s strength, it¡¯s impossible for them to devour us without the presence of top experts. So they can¡¯t aplish it.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils shed as he gently said, ¡°Since it¡¯s a gathering, they must have also invited the Divine Pavilion and the Sky Profound Pce, since they have a bad rtion with us. If the three of them joined together, they might actually be able to bury us.¡±

    Hearing that, even the Asura King¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help changing. If three peak forces were to have such intentions, then the situation would be extremely unfavourable for their Great Havew Domain.

    ¡°Then, are we still going to rescue him?¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help frowning. The Netherworld Pce was truly sinister to force them into such a difficult situation.

    ¡°Since the Netherworld Pce can find someone to help them, why can¡¯t we?¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    The Kings all exchanged looks.

    ¡°The Netherworld Pce has killed the Battle Will genius of the Demon Gate, so the grudge between the two forces is extremely heavy. I have previously gotten into an agreement with them. If we¡¯re to deal with the Netherworld Pce, they¡¯re willing to cooperate with us. The Myriad Saint Peak also has some grudges with the Divine Pavilion. If the Divine Pavilion joins with them, it¡¯s not hard for us to get the Myriad Saint Peak to join up with us. This way, we will not have to fear the three of them joining forces.¡± Mu Chen slowly said.

    ¡°You have already gotten into an agreement with the Demon Gate?¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, even the Asura King couldn¡¯t help having a surprise on his face, while the other Kings were all shocked. After all, in the Hunting War, where they are all opponents, it¡¯s hard for a cooperation to be facilitated. But Mu Chen was actually able to cooperate with the Demon Gate, which had exceeded their expectations.

    Mu Chen nodded his head with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s hard for a cooperation to be done in the Hunting War. We¡¯re all in it for our own benefits. Isn¡¯t it the same for the Divine Pavilion and Sky Profound Pce for them to cooperate with the Netherworld Pce? It¡¯s to get rid of our Great Havew Domain.¡±

    The Asura King nodded his head as he briefly pondered, before sweeping his gaze out. ¡°Then, do the other Kings have any other opinions?¡±

    The Mountain Splitting King and the rest shook their heads. Since there¡¯s a decision, then they would naturally not fear the Netherworld Pce. After all, the Netherworld Pce¡¯s tyrant actions had enraged the higher hierarchy of the Great Havew Domain. If they were to suck it up, how was their Great Havew Domain going to have a footing in the Northern Region in the future?

    ¡°Okay. Since that¡¯s the case, then issue the orders. We will move out to the Bones Mountain Range three days from now. Let us see how big of an appetite the Netherworld Pce has. Let¡¯s see if they can devour our entire Great Havew Domain!¡± The Asura King revealed a cold smile as he coldly said.

    When the other Kings heard his words, they had all heavily nodded their heads. They had practically gathered the required amount of Fallen Origin Pellets, so they could only wait for the orders of Mand and the three Emperors. Since the Netherworld Pce dared to climb over their heads, they had to let them know that there¡¯s no one that didn¡¯t have to pay a price for doing so!

    ¡°King Mu is already a Battle Formation Master, right?¡± Seeing the raging atmosphere around everyone, the Asura King smiled and his gaze suddenly shifted towards Mu Chen.

    Seeing the Asura King¡¯s gaze, Mu Chen felt uneasy.

    ¡°Haha. It¡¯s said that King Mu has already helped Mountain Splitting King and the rest¡¯s troops to refine the Spirits of Battle Will, right?¡± The Asura King smiled with his eyes squinted.

    When the other Kings heard those words, their eyes beamed as they looked at Mu Chen with drooling eyes. Their intentions were abundantly clear.

    But regarding this matter, there¡¯s no reason for Mu Chen to deny it. He straightforwardly smiled. ¡°If everyone trusts me, then you can leave your troops with me to refine the Spirits of Battle Will. But there¡¯s some shortcuts in this Spirit of Battle Will, so you guys need to be aware of that beforehand.¡±

    What he spoke was naturally having him refine the Spirit of Battle Will, so there would be his imprint left behind. So if those troops wanted to deal with him, he only needed a single thought to greatly damage their Battle Wills.

    But despite knowing that, the Asura King and the rest weren¡¯t bothered about it. ¡°King Mu can go ahead and do it.¡±

    They did not think that there¡¯s a need for them to use their troops against Mu Chen one day. If that really happened, then the Great Havew Domain would probably be in chaos. So, at that time, no one would be bothered about this.

    Hearing their approvals, Mu Chen smiled as he nodded. ¡°Leave it to me. For the next three days, I will refine the Spirits of Battle Will of your troops and return them to you.¡±

    With his current strength as a Ten Thousand Rune Battle Formation Master, it wasn¡¯t hard for him to refine the Spirits of Battle Will for their troops. But once those Spirits of Battle Will left his control, there would definitely be a great decrease in the might that their troops could unleash.

    But regardless of how weak they were, they were still strongerpared than they were now. If the fighting power of their troops could increase even a little bit, they might be able to decrease their casualties. After all, nurturing those troops required arge amount of energy and resources.

    ¡°Thank you for your trouble, King Mu!¡±

    When the other Kings saw Mu Chen¡¯s agreement, they all rejoiced and immediately cupped their hands in thanks. At this moment, they knew why the Mountain Splitting King and the rest were all so polite to Mu Chen. Even the Blood Hawk King, who had grudges with Nine Nether and Mu Chen, was so polite, so they couldn¡¯t belittle Mu Chen¡¯s identity as a Battle Formation Master.

    Mu Chen naturally smiled and responded their gratitude with his hands cupped together. He wasn¡¯t arrogant just because of his identity as a Battle Formation Master, which made the Asura King and the rest inwardly nod their heads. Although Mu Chen was young, him not acting proud made them have a good feeling about him. Their past thoughts that Mu Chen was young and inexperienced to be ranked together with them had all been wiped away.

    Mu Chen did not rely on Mand and Nine Nether for him toe this far, he had relied on his own strength and hard work.

    Over the next three days, the Great Havew Domain had reorganised their troops. Every single troop had a boost in their morale, especially since the sinister schemes that the Netherworld Pce had for the Great Havew Domain had made every single expert to be enraged. They were naturally proud that they could be a member of the Great Havew Domain. But right now, the Netherworld Pce had clearly captured the cier King to execute him in front of others, they were clearly intending to climb over their heads.

    So it was natural that their Great Havew Domain couldn¡¯t endure this!

    Every single expert of the Great Havew Domain had bore a breath to meet the force of the Netherworld Pce. The so-called ¡°gathering¡± had also been brewed over the past three days, before it spread into the ears of every single force.

    In the entire inner section, there were naturally somemotions being caused by it. Especially those that were well-informed about the cier King having been captured by the Netherworld Pce. Many of them were shocked. The so-called ¡°gathering¡± was probably an execution site, but was the Great Havew Domain so easy to kill off?

    It was also a peak force that had stood in the Northern Region for many years!

    With Great Havew Domain¡¯s pride, how could they sit and watch a King of theirs be executed by the Netherworld Pce? So there might¡¯ve been an inevitable confrontation between the two colossi.

    Some forces with keen perception even vaguely felt that the most intense battle ever since the beginning of the Hunting War might unfold at the gathering. Who knows, there might even be a huge change in the forces of the Hunting War.

    After all, the higher hierarchy of those peak forces were all in the deepest parts of the Fallen Battlefield to search for Earth Sovereign Realm Treasuries. If one of them could give a heavy blow to the other forces, it would undoubtedly be a huge merit.

    Therefore, this gathering might be the most intense confrontation before the appearance of the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasuries.

    So this gathering couldn¡¯t be missed.

    Harboring these thoughts, every force held these expectations and swiftly made their way over, causing a hugemotion in the entire inner section. There were innumerable silhouettes streaking from every directions towards the depths of the inner section.

    At the same time, in the sky of a massive valley, there were numerous troops standing on the sky with boundless Battle Will surging that caused even the entire valley to tremble.

    The Asura King, Mu Chen, Nine Nether and the rest stood before of the entire army and had all exchanged a look. Their gazes gradually turned sharp and the Asura King waved his hand down as an eerie tone resounded into the horizon.

    ¡°Army of the Great Havew Domain, to the rescue!¡±

 Chapter 906 - Gathering of All Factions

    Chapter 906 - Gathering of All Factions

    The Bones Mountain Range was located in the southwestern region of the Fallen Battlefield. This vast region was covered with heavy mountain ranges and innumerable white, decayed bones that were revealed to be from a distant age. That was because the owners of those bones were decent experts, so their decayed bones had gradually dyed this mountain white...

    Looking from afar, it was as if the entire mountain was covered in snow. Only by approaching closer, could one notice the eerie atmosphere with bone dust fluttering along the wind.

    In the past, there were rarely any traces of people on the Bone Mountain Range. After all, even though there were many experts that had fallen in this region, there weren¡¯t any worthy ruins around. Therefore, there weren¡¯t that many forces that would visit this ce.

    But today, this remote region was extremely lively, which expelled the eerie atmospherepletely...

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Whizzing sounds rang out from every direction as an endless flow of people arrived before descending on this massive Bones Mountain Range.

    In the depths of the mountain range, there was a tform that was a few thousand feet wide. Looking from afar, it was actually a palm print that was of a few myriad feet wide.

    It was clearly left behind by a previous expert that destroyed this mountain range.

    And now, in this region, there were various forces that descended from the sky and surrounded this palm print. They all looked around and held their guards up.

    More forces continued to enter but there weren¡¯t any conversations between them. After all, everyone that could make their way into the inner section had true strength. They might even have fought in the past, so they all hadplicated grudges between them. There were even some forces that looked at each other with killing intent surging in their eyes, as if they wanted to shred the other parties apart.

    But the killing intent did not erupt in the end, because everyone was clear, in their hearts, that the protagonist of this gathering today was the peak forces of the Northern Region. Although the other forces were ferociously eyeing one another, their strengths were inferior.

    So those wise forces wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to upstage the main attraction.

    With the appearance of the various forces in this Bones Mountain Range, a hugemotion suddenly came from a fair distance away from the Bones Mountain Range. Everyone could see streaks of lighting from every direction, appearing in the sky of this vast region with a majestic formation.

    When the other forces looked over, they couldn¡¯t help eximing, ¡°It¡¯s the Netherworld Pce!¡±

    ck clouds surged across the horizon with a troop donned in ck armour and an eerie Battle Will gushed from their bodies. Even if they did not make any movements, the Sixth Grade Sovereigns present here could feel the chill on their skin...

    Before the majestic party of the Netherworld Pce stood several figures, with one of them standing at the utmost front. It was a middle-aged man donned in ck armour. He had a thin face but his eyes were cold and eerie.

    Behind that person was naturally the familiar Netherworld Prince, while a skinny ck-robed man stood beside him. His lips that were like des gently lifted, which emanated sharpness.

    That person was naturally the infamous Battle Formation Master, whose fame had spread throughout the Fallen Battlefield, Lin Ming!

    The entire troop led by the cier King was defeated by him. Next to the three of them stood several silhouettes with robust Spiritual Energy undting around them. It was a formation that could annihte any top forces in the Northern Region.

    Up in the sky, the heavily-armoured man faintly swept a nce at the other forces present here, before looking towards the distance, then suddenlyughed a long whileter, ¡°Looks like everyone is present here. But since you are here, why don¡¯t you guys show yourselves.¡±

    His voice calmly spread out, but it echoed like a p of thunder that resounded between the heavens and earth, like sound waves that rippled towards the horizon.

    In the Bones Mountain Range, the other forces were all startled upon hearing those words. Only some lords of the top forces had their gazes slightly flicker before raising their heads, as if they had sensed something...

    Not long after the voice of the middle-aged man from the Netherworld Pce resounded, the heavens and earth started to suddenly tremble. It was caused by a powerful Spiritual Energy oppression.

    Boom! Boom!

    As Spiritual Energy undted. The other forces had raised their heads, before witnessing a multi-coloured current sweeping over every direction. In just tens of breath, they had already torn through the sky and appeared above the Bones Mountain Range like patches of clouds.

    When those parties revealed themselves, they all had overbearing grandeur, causing even the surrounding space to endlessly distort from the movements of massive Spiritual Energy. It had caused some top forces to wear grave expressions as they inwardly sighed in their hearts. Indeed, there¡¯s a huge gap between top and peak forces.

    ¡°Divine Pavilion, Great Havew Domain, Sky Profound Pce, Myriad Saint Peak, Demon Gate and the Divine Serpent Pce...¡±

    ¡°What a huge formation, in addition to the Netherworld Pce, basically all the peak forces of the Northern Region are present. This is truly a gathering of heroes.¡±

    ¡°The decisive battle of the Hunting War has not started and such amotion has already urred. Looks like this gathering will not end peacefully, today.¡±

    ¡°Heh. Go ahead and fight. If these peak forces don¡¯t fight, then how are we going to rise up? These peak forces have upied too many resources of the Northern Region.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    The sky that the various peak forces had upied had attracted countless murmurs from the other forces with shock filling their voices. They also had expectations and schemes as well.

    But clearly, along with the resounding whispers, Mu Chen, who stood on the southwestern side, had looked in the direction of the Netherworld Pce first.

    When Mu Chen saw that ck-armoured middle-aged man, his body had slightly tensed up. He had clearly sensed a dense threating from that person.

    ¡°That ck-armoured man is the Heavenly Evil King of the Netherworld Pce. He has an extremely high position in the Netherworld Pce and I¡¯m afraid that his strength has reached Seventh Grade Sovereign. Amongst the Kings of our Great Havew Domain, only the Asura King can fight with him.¡± Nine Nether had also directed her gaze over like Mu Chen had done and said in a soft voice filled with fear.

    When Mu Chen heard those words, he squinted his eyes and nodded his head. Just when he was about to speak, his gaze suddenly shifted toward Lin Ming, who stood behind the Heavenly Evil King. Thetter was also looking at him with a peculiar cold gaze. He was looking at him as if thetter was looking at his prey...

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s gaze directed over, Lin Ming¡¯s lips had risen into an eerie arc as he licked his lips with his crimson tongue and greed in his eyes.

    ¡°That person is Lin Ming, the cier King was captured by him.¡± Nine Nether said in a cold voice.

    Mu Chen nodded his head as he looked at Lin Ming¡¯s peculiar gaze, before slightly narrowing his eyes. His eyes hung low with a dangerous light flickering in them.

    Mu Chen did not bother about Lin Ming¡¯s provocation, before sweeping his gaze out towards another direction. It was also a massive party, the Divine Pavilion.

    Standing at the forefront of the Divine Pavilion was a white-haired man. His body was extremely robust, which vaguely gave others a strong pressure, and a draconic might emitted from his eyes.

    The threat that he gave off wasn¡¯t any weaker than the Heavenly Evil King of the Netherworld Pce.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Sky Dragon Lord of the Divine Pavilion, the strongest Lord...¡± Nine Nether said as she continued further, ¡°Aside from him, the leader of the Sky Profound Pce is the strongest general, the Divine Sky General.¡±

    ¡°That white-robed geezer from the Myriad Saint Peak is the Grand Elder of the Myriad Saint Peak, known as Saint Elder...¡± Nine Nether pointed towards the white-robed elder that stood before the Myriad Saint Peak¡¯s party with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°The one from the Demon Gate is known as the Demon Fairy, one with extremely great fame and also a powerful expert in the Northern Region.¡± In the direction of the Demon Gate stood a red-dresseddy that was extremely enchanting. But as she looked around, there was a light flickering across her eyes. She had a stunning bearing.

    ¡°Also the Myriad Serpent Old Man of the Divine Serpent Pce...¡±

    Nine Nether looked around and introduced the strongest experts of each faction. When Mu Chen finished hearing Nine Nether¡¯s introductions, his heart slightly trembled. In this gathering, all the peak forces have truly gone all-out. If they were to sh together, it would definitely be a genuine disaster.

    Mu Chen gently sighed in his heart, before suddenly sensing a gaze being shot over. Raising his eyes, he saw Zhantai Liuli of the Divine Pavilion looking over in white dress.

    He exchanged a look with Zhantai Liuli, before both of them shifted their gazes. They naturally couldn¡¯t reveal any ws in the current situation. Even if they did once work together, they¡¯re not in the same faction at this moment.

    ¡°Haha. My Netherworld Pce will first express our gratitude since everyone can turn up.¡± Along with Spiritual Energy spreading out, the Heavenly Evil King of the Netherworld Pce said with his hands cupped together.

    But with regards to his greeting, the Asura King had only lifted his eyelids He had no intention of being polite with him. Along with the killing intent in his voice that made the hearts of others turn cold, he slowly spoke, which made the other forces tremble in their hearts. Is the main show going to immediately take ce...?

    ¡°Heavenly Evil King, hand him over or battle us. Your Netherworld Pce can make your choice.¡±

 Chapter 907 - Confrontation

    Chapter 907 - Confrontation

    ¡°Hand him over or battle us, your Netherworld Pce can make the choice.¡±

    When the Asura King spoke with a cold voice filled with killing intent that resounded in this region, the hearts of the other forces trembled, since they never expected the Great Havew Domain to get straight to the point.

    The start of this gathering was actually filled with fire and filled with gunpowder.

    When the Asura King¡¯s voice resounded, the ck-armoured Heavenly Evil King that stood before the Netherworld Pce slowly raised his eyes and exchanged a gaze with the Asura King. The chill in his eyes was also extremely intense that it could freeze even the atmosphere.

    ¡°Asura King, is that an attitude to use to make a request?¡± The Heavenly Evil King slowly said with his voice filled with mockery.

    ¡°If your Great Havew Domain can lower your attitude and make a request, I might really let the cier King go, taking the big picture into consideration. But judging from your current attitude, you don¡¯t look like you¡¯re here to negotiate.¡±

    A cold smile rose on the Asura King¡¯s face as he looked at the Heavenly Evil King, ¡°Heavenly Evil King, which eyes of yours see that I¡¯m here to negotiate? Regardless of whether you hand the cier King over or not, my Great Havew Domain will not let this matter with your Netherworld Pce rest.¡±

    The Asura King¡¯s words were firm and decisive and a dense killing intent could be felt. The cier King was captured and his subordinates werepletely ughtered. If they were to swallow this grudge, then it would definitely destroy the reputation of their Great Havew Domain.

    The ridiculing smile that hung on the face of the Heavenly Evil King had also beenpletely retracted. Clearly, the firm and decisive attitude of the Asura King had exceeded his expectations. They were initially nning on destroying the reputation of the Great Havew Domain. But from the current looks of it, the Asura King was also truly shrewd without the slightestpromise, causing their n to fail.

    But even if their n had failed, it didn¡¯t affect the general situation. Today¡¯s matter was naturally a trap for the Great Havew Domain, to begin with. The Heavenly Evil King¡¯s face flickered with eeriness as he said with indifference, ¡°Not letting this matter rest? Asura King, did you think that my Netherworld Pce is like those inferior forces?¡±

    ¡°Today, all the forces of my Netherworld Pce has gathered here. So what can your Great Havew Domain do even if all your forces are out?¡±

    Asure King coldy replied, ¡°So what? My Great Havew Domain can risk casualties to engage a deathmatch with your Netherworld Pce. At that time, both of our forces can die together!¡±

    Both of them were peak forces of the Northern Region. So if they fought for real, they would definitely go all-out. At that time, regardless of who emerged victory, they would have to pay a great price. At that time, the fruits of their victory would probably not belong to either of them, but to those that were still eyeing them in the surroundings.

    The Heavenly Evil King squinted his eyes. The Asura King¡¯s decisive attitude had had truly made them feel pressured. After all, not just anyone could be so decisive in engaging in a deathmatch.

    The other forces were speechless as they watched this confrontation. Both forces emanated killing intent. They naturally had no qualifications to join a fight of this level, so they could only sit and watch as the battle breaks out. They would see if there was any chance for them to fish for benefits from that fight.

    ¡°Haha. Asura King is still so ruthless, even after all these years, truly admirable. But I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s not possible for your Great Havew Domain to stake a situation of us suffering heavy casualties.¡± Just as a cold light shed in the Heavenly Evil King¡¯s eyes, a burst ofughter suddenly resounded from another direction. Countless gazes were directed over and they all saw that the Sky Dragon Lord, who stood before the Divine Pavilion¡¯s party, wasughing.

    When the Sky Dragon Lord spoke out, many forces felt a tremble in their hearts as they vaguely felt the abnormal situation. They could practically tell that in this gathering, the Netherworld Pce and Divine Pavilion were actually aiming for the Great Havew Domain.

    Before the shock in their hearts could calm down, the golden-armoured man that stood before the Sky Profound Pce spoke out in a low voice as well. ¡°Since the Great Havew Domain has made so many enemies, then my Sky Profound Pce will join in. We¡¯ll see if your Great Havew Domain can retreat unharmed today!¡±

    Rustle!

    After the Divine Sky General of the Sky Profound Division spoke out, the entire region burst into an uproar and the gazes of the other forces changed. They clearly did not expect that the Netherworld Pce, Divine Pavilion and Sky Profound Pce would actually be going after the Great Havew Domain!

    Facing three peak forces, even if the Great Havew Domain was a peak force, it would be hard for them to escape the fate of annihtion!

    Could it be that before the decisive battle of the Hunting War, the Great Havew Domain would be annihted here?

    The other forces had their eyes flickering as the atmosphere froze. With the four peak forces standing in confrontation, the atmosphere that they gave off was suffocating.

    The Netherworld Pce¡¯s Netherworld Prince, Divine Pavilion¡¯s Fang Yi and Sky Profound Pce¡¯s Liu Yan and Xiao Tian were coldly looking towards Mu Chen of the Great Havew Domain. It¡¯s as if Mu Chen was a prey that was about to fall into their hands. After all, it was a hopeless situation for the Great Havew Domain.

    Facing the encirclement of three peak forces, the oue of the Great Havew Domain was determined.

    But what made the four others somewhat surprised was that they did not see any panicking expression on Mu Chen¡¯s face. Thetter still maintained a calm expression.

    When we capture youter, we¡¯ll see if you still can act tough! The four of them sneered in their hearts as they thought that Mu Chen was just putting up a strong front.

    The entire region was silent and the atmosphere was frozen.

    Mu Chen had also sensed the gazes of Fang Yi and the rest when he stood before the Great Havew Domain¡¯s party. However, he hadpletely disregarded them with his eyes hung low. A brief momentter, a voice resounded and his tense body had also loosened up because that voice came from the Demon Gate.

    ¡°Hehe. Since you guys are bullying with numbers, my Demon Gate cannot idly stand by and watch. Shouldn¡¯t your Netherworld Pce give us an exnation to crippling the Battle Will genius of our Demon Gate?¡± The one that spoke was naturally that bewitching Demon Fairy,. She chuckled as she looked at the direction of the Netherworld Pce, except that her soft voice was filled with coldness.

    The sudden interruption of the Demon Gate had broken this stiffened atmosphere and the Heavenly Evil King of the Netherworld Pce was briefly stunned, before his face turned dark as he looked at Demon Fairy and coldly said, ¡°What? Your Demon Gate is going to interfere in this?¡±

    ¡°Since everyone is seeking their own grudges, then let my Myriad Saint Peake out as well.¡±

    Before the Demon Fairy could respond to the Heavenly Evil King, the Saint Elder of the Myriad Saint Peak indifferently said in an aged voice, ¡°Although the Divine Pavilion is powerful, my Myriad Saint Peak is not one that fears the strong. Some time ago, your pavilion surrounded the Azure Elder of my Myriad Saint Peak and caused him to fall. We still have to settle this matter.¡±

    When the Myriad Saint Peak revealed their intentions of interfering, the other forces in this region abruptly sucked in cold breaths with shock in their eyes. What was the current situation? The six peak forces were going to directly dere war?

    If they were to fight, then it would definitely change the situation in the Northern Region!

    The other forces all looked with interest in their eyes. They never expected this confrontation to be so intense right from the start.

    Compared to the other spectating forces, the leaders of the Netherworld Pce, Divine Pavilion and Sky Profound Pce¡¯s faces had gradually turned dark. The sudden interference from the Demon Gate and Myriad Saint Peak had destroyed their ns.

    They never expected that the Great Havew Domain would actually secretly pull forces over. If that was the case, then there was no meaning in this battle.

    That¡¯s because, if the Great Havew Domain, Myriad Saint Peak and Demon Gate joined together, the strength of those three forces wasn¡¯t any weaker than their own. So if they were to forcefully initiate the battle, it was a price that none of them was willing to bear.

    ¡°Heh. Truly an endless flow of good shows today. But my Divine Serpent Pce will not partake in this. You guys can y however you guys want, I¡¯ll just watch from the side.¡±

    A burst of weirdughter resounded from the Myriad Serpent Old Man, who hadn¡¯t dered his standing, before waving his hand and leading the Divine Serpent Pce to retreat some distance back. It was evident from his attitude that he was not going to interfere in this battle.

    But it was his attitude to watch from the side that made the hearts of the Heavenly Evil King and the rest to sink down. The Divine Serpent Pce was truly cunning, they were definitely nning to watch from the side and fish for benefits once the battle breaks out.

    The atmosphere that made everyone else feel suffocating hadpletely vanished at this moment and the current situation had turned awkward. In fact, everyone knew that when both sides were equal, then chances of a battle breaking out would be greatly decreased...

    Those that were inwardly hoping for the peak forces to engage in a dogfight all felt disappointed. Since those peak forces wouldn¡¯t engage in a dogfight, then how were they going to have the opportunity to rise?

    The awkward atmosphere continued for a period of time, before the Heavenly Evil King darkly said, ¡°What a good method from your Great Havew Domain.¡±

    What he meant was naturally the situation where the Great Havew Domain should be encircled by three forces had changed into such an awkward confrontation.

    ¡°Likewise.¡± The Asura King calmly responded as he cast a nce towards Mu Chen, who was beside him, with admiration in his eyes. That¡¯s because it was practically Mu Chen¡¯s achievement inmunicating with the Myriad Saint Peak and Demon Gate.

    Sensing the Asura King¡¯s gaze, Mu Chen had also lightly smiled. The Netherworld Pce attempted to make use of the grudges they had with the Divine Pavilion and Sky Profound Pce to deal with them, but they had forgotten that they could use such a tactic as well.

    But even if a battle wouldn¡¯t break out in the current situation, the other party would definitely not let this matter rest so easily. With all of them gathered together, the show was just starting.

    Just when Mu Chen had such a thought, Lin Ming, who was behind the Heavenly Evil King with his gaze fixed onto Mu Chen, had licked his lips as he revealed an eerie smile, before slowly walking out under the attention of the other forces.

 Chapter 908 - Bigger Stakes

    Chapter 908 - Bigger Stakes

    When Lin Ming slowly walked out from the rear of the Heavenly Evil King, practically every single gaze was fixed onto him, gazes filled with puzzlement and doubt.

    One month ago, practically no one knew about Lin Ming¡¯s name. But today, his infamous name wasparable to all the pinnacle experts here.

    That¡¯s because, amongst the Commanders that fought him in the past, aside from Zhantai Liuli, practically everyone had lost their ability to control Battle Will and were reduced to cripples.

    Facing such a ruthless oue, he was practically the most feared amongst the Battle Will geniuses in the Fallen Battlefield.

    That¡¯s because they were clear that if they were crippled of their talent to control Battle Will, then their status in their force would fall. It was a terrifying oue.

    Therefore, when everyone saw Lin Ming stepping out, their eyelids had slightly twitched.

    Under everyone¡¯s fearful and hateful gazes, Lin Ming stood beside the Heavenly Evil King and looked at Asura King, before he faintly smiled. ¡°Asura King, I¡¯m afraid that the oue of you speaking such ferocious words for us both to suffer casualties isn¡¯t as effective. That¡¯s because it is a consequence that none of us is willing to bear.¡±

    The Asura King¡¯s eyes shed with a coldness as he indifferently looked at Lin Ming.

    ¡°You guys are somewhat resourceful in the current situation of being able to pull along the Myriad Saint Peak and Demon Gate to stand with you guys. It looks like it¡¯s impossible to encircle your Great Havew Domain anymore.¡±

    Lin Ming turned his head and his venomous gaze was shot towards Mu Chen, who stood behind the Asura King. He waved his hand and a Battle Will soared into the sky, forming into chains that bound a figure that stood at the centre.

    Taking a closer look, it was the unconscious cier King.

    ¡°But if you guys want to save him, that¡¯ll depend on how capable you guys are!¡±

    The Asura King coldly looked at Lin Ming as he replied, ¡°If you guys want to start a war, my Great Havew Domain will keep you apanied!¡±

    Lin Ming hung his eyes low as he continued, ¡°I have already said my words. So don¡¯t threaten me with the battle. The cier King is now in my hands, it¡¯s easy for me to kill him.¡±

    ¡°After killing him, if your Great Havew Domain wants to start a war, my Netherworld Pce isn¡¯t a weakling that you guys can crush. At that time, we¡¯ll see who canugh till the end.¡±

    Lin Ming was also a decisive person, and he knew that both sides would have to pay a great price if a war ured. And the Great Havew Domain was probably still not decisive enough to pay that sort of price for the cier King alone.

    Killing intent surged in the Asura King¡¯s eyes. Looking at Lin Ming, his gaze was showed that he wanted to devour thetter and a terrifying oppression of a Seventh Grade Sovereign slowly spread out.

    But before the Asura King¡¯s rage erupted, he was stopped by Mu Chen. The two of them exchanged a look and the Asura King deeply inhaled a mouthful of air, before suppressing the rage in his heart.

    Mu Chen went up and every gaze in the region fixed onto him as whispers resounded.

    ¡°That¡¯s the new King Mu of the Great Havew Domain? With his strength at Fifth Grade Sovereign, he¡¯s just a tail seat.¡±

    ¡°What joke, didn¡¯t you know that, in the Death Ruin, Mu Chen lead the Great Havew Domain and became the biggest winner? Not only did he cripple the hand of Xiao Tian, who¡¯s from the Sky Profound Pce, even Zhantai Liuli, whose fame had been surging recently, suffered in his hands.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that Mu Chen is also a Battle Formation Master. I wonder who¡¯s strong, him or Lin Ming?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    All sorts of discussions were spreading out in this region, which made Xiao Tian¡¯s face, who stood behind Liu Yan of the Sky Profound Pce, to turn pale. Especially the gaze of thetter looking at Mu Chen. He looked like he wanted to tear him apart.

    On the contrary, Zhantai Liuli had a calm expression as she looked at Mu Chen. She could vaguely sense thatpared to their first meeting, Mu Chen had be even more dangerous.

    Clearly, his strength had undergone a huge increase in the past month.

    ¡°Lin Ming has also obtained the inheritance of a Battle Formation Master, and his method of cultivating will is extremely bizarre. In this period of time, his will has been constantly growing and is a great enemy. I¡¯m not sure how much of chance Mu Chen has to win.¡± Zhantai Liuli¡¯s gaze flickered. She had once fought with Lin Ming, so she knew how powerful thetter was. Back then, if it wasn¡¯t for her obtaining the full inheritance of the Battle Formation Emperor, it¡¯d be hard for her to fight Lin Ming to the point of a tie.

    The crucial part was that along with Lin Ming constantly searching for Battle Will geniuses as his targets recently, his will seemed to have grown stronger, which Zhantai Liuli was fearful of.

    Under all the discussions, Lin Ming squinted his eyes as he looked at Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette with a smile-yet-not-a-smile arc hung on his lips. ¡°You¡¯re the so-called ¡®Battle Will genius¡¯ of the Great Havew Domain, Mu Chen, right?¡±

    Facing Lin Ming¡¯s eerie gaze, Mu Chen calmly smiled. ¡°Speak your intentions. Although my Great Havew Domain is fearful of the price for an all-out war, that goes the same for you guys as well. In-which perhaps you or even the Heavenly Evil King is not capable of bearing the consequences.¡±

    Lin Ming gave a slightly yful smile. ¡°Looks like your an understanding person. I heard that in the Death Ruin, you captured a troop of the Divine Pavilion, which got the Divine Pavilion to pay an extortion for the troop, right?¡±

    Hearing his words, Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils shed with a hint of a chill. This Lin Ming was truly vicious to let their Great Havew Domain use Fallen Origin Pellets to exchange for the hostage. Clearly, this method was to humiliate their Great Havew Domain before everyone.

    In the direction of the Divine Pavilion, when Fang Yi heard those words, he instantly eerily looked at Mu Chen and spat a mouthful of air in joy as he sneered, ¡°Mu Chen, every dog has its day.¡±

    ¡°Regardless, cier King is a Sixth Grade Sovereign expert. How about your Great Havew Domain redeem him with 200,000 Fallen Origin Pellets?¡± Lin Ming smiled with his eyes squinted.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The Mountain Splitting King and the rest started with their eyes widened as they barked.

    The Asura King also had a pale face as he darkly looked at Lin Ming. If it wasn¡¯t for Lin Ming having the Heavenly Evil King, who was on the same level as him, he would have taken actions to kill Lin Ming long ago.

    At this moment, the other forces were inwardly smacking their lips at the Netherworld Pce. If the Great Havew Domain truly paid the price of 200,000 Fallen Origin Pellets, that would practically be their harvest of Fallen Origin Pellets in this period of time.

    ¡°The Netherworld Pce probably has no intention of handing the person over. They¡¯re just trying to humiliate the Great Havew Domain. This way, they can also help the Divine Pavilion get back their humiliation during the Death Ruin. They can both oppress the Great Havew Domain while getting on the good side with the Divine Pavilion, killing two birds with one stone.¡± Some ruler of their forces inwardly sighed.

    The Demon Gate and Myriad Saint Peak did not speak. Strictly speaking, they weren¡¯t allied with the Great Havew Domain. The reason why they stood out to support the Great Havew Domain was due to the grudges they had with the other forces. Furthermore, they did not wish to see the Divine Pavilion and Netherworld Pce, who they had grudges with, annihte the Great Havew Domain so easily. That way, they would practically be the next target.

    Therefore, they were willing to help the Great Havew Domain if they did not have to pay a significant price. But if it exceeded their ability, then they could only watch from the sidelines.

    ¡°Haha. What do you think of this ransom sum? If you guys don¡¯t want to pay it, then you guys can go ahead and leave. But the moment you guys turn around, the cier King¡¯s soul will return to the Netherworld.¡± Lin Ming chuckled as he looked at Mu Chen and an eerie smile rose on his thin lips.

    Indeed, just as some of the lords of the other forces expected. They practically did not expect the Great Havew Domain to pay such a pricy ransom. But if the Great Havew Domain really turned around, then Lin Ming had meant to dirty the name of the Great Havew Domain.

    Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils were cold as he cast a nce at Lin Ming, before retracting his gaze. His lips gently wriggled as he transmitted his voice with Spiritual Energy towards the other Kings.

    From the moment they came to the Bones Mountain Range, they were already in the Netherworld Pce¡¯s trap. If they turned around right now, it would definitely be a great blow to the reputation of their Great Havew Domain, which was something that the Netherworld Pce was willing to see.

    They were already at a disadvantage from the moment the cier King was captured by the other party, thus losing the initiative. So it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to turn the tables around.

    Behind Mu Chen, when the Kings heard his voice, their enraged faces gradually calmed down, but there were still worries hanging on their faces. That¡¯s because Mu Chen¡¯s intention was a little dangerous.

    But, no matter which way they took, they would be falling into the other party¡¯s schemes.

    The Asura King¡¯s gaze flickered, before nodding his head. ¡°Mu Chen, as long as you¡¯re confident, you can handle this!¡±

    Hearing his words, Mu Chen inwardly felt relieved, before cupping his hands towards the Asura King. ¡°I will definitely do my best.¡±

    He then turned around and directed his sharp gaze towards Lin Ming. When thetter saw his gaze, thetter¡¯s brows gently twitched as he sneered, ¡°So? Are you done with your discussion? Can you tell me your decision? Will you pay the ransom, or leave?¡±

    Mu Chen looked at Lin Ming and a smile appeared. ¡°200,000 Fallen Origin Pellets? Sure, my Great Havew Domain will pay!¡±

    Rustle!

    The moment he spoke, every single force in this region was astonished. The Divine Pavilion, Demon Gate, Sky Profound Pce and the other peak forces were all somewhat dumbfounded. They never expected Mu Chen to actually pay 200,000 Fallen Origin Pellets to exchange for the cier King. Didn¡¯t they know the importance of the Fallen Origin Pellets? If the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury opened and they did not have enough Fallen Origin Pellets to break the seal, then would the Great Havew Ruler forgive them?

    Not only them, but even Lin Ming had squinted his eyes, before eerily smiling a momentter. ¡°How courageous. Then I¡¯d have to trouble you to hand over the Fallen Origin Pellets!¡±

    ¡°I will naturally hand the Fallen Origin Pellets over...¡±

    Mu Chen looked at Lin Ming as the corner of his lips rose into an arc. ¡°But, since you guys want to y, why don¡¯t we y something bigger? Or is your Netherworld Pce a bunch of trash that only knows how to use petty means like a mouse? Or is a nameless mouse like you not courageous enough?¡±

    Although Mu Chen¡¯s words were casually spoken, they were undoubtedly like ps of thunder that made every expert from the Netherworld Pce enraged. Lin Ming¡¯s face had also distorted as the thing that he hated the most was someone calling him a nameless figure. Although it was the truth, it was due to him enduring it that he could be a Battle Formation Master. Just for this day, he had endured too many humiliations. So, after he finally became a Battle Formation Master, how was he willing to endure such humiliation again!?

    Thus, Lin Ming had deeply inhaled a breath, before looking at Mu Chen and the smile that hung on the corner of his lips gradually turned vicious. ¡°No matter how you want to y, my Netherworld Pce will apany you!¡±

    At this point in time, Mu Chen had also cut off the path of retreat for the Netherworld Pce. If they did not agree to it, then the one to have their reputation ruined today would be them!

    When Mu Chen heard Lin Ming¡¯s words, his gaze instantly turned sharp as he raised his head and pointed towards Lin Ming. Every single one of his words rumbled like thunder that resounded in everyone¡¯s ears.

    ¡°You and I battle, the one that loses will pay 400,000 Fallen Origin Pellets!¡±

    The moment he spoke those words, countless experts inhaled a mouthful of chilled air.

    Mu Chen was truly vicious to push both parties to a path of no retreat.

    This time, the Netherworld Pce had truly kicked a metal te!

 Chapter 909 - The Battle Between Battle Formation Masters

    Chapter 909 - The Battle Between Battle Formation Masters

    400,000 Fallen Origin Pellets?!

    When they heard thatrge sum, even Lin Ming¡¯s vicious face had frozen and the Heavenly Evil King¡¯s face had be dark. Clearly, they were also startled by that amount.

    400,000 Fallen Origin Pellets was basically all they had over the past few months. If they really lost 400,000 Fallen Origin Pellets, then they could just give up on the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury...

    No one expected Mu Chen¡¯s so-called ¡°going bigger¡± would actually mean this, that was practically the same as pushing people onto the path of no return!

    Everyone in this region was dumbfounded as they looked at the calm youth who had coldness in his eyes. At the same time, they couldn¡¯t help feeling the palpitation in their hearts.

    The Netherworld Pce initially wanted to dig a hole and bury the Great Havew Domain in it. They even thought of several ns, but they did not expect Mu Chen to be so insane and confront them with no way out, pulling the Netherworld Pce into the hole as well.

    With his actions, the Netherworld Pce was the one being tricked now. If they did not even have the nerve to go along with Mu Chen, then it would be unavoidable for them to be aughing stock, buried in the hole that they¡¯d dug and cause a great amount of damage to their reputation. In the Northern Region, peak forces paid great attention to their reputation. That¡¯s because that was something for them to recruit people. The moment their reputation had gone bad, then it would be hard for experts to willingly join them.

    ¡°Mu Chen, are you insane?!¡± Lin Ming gritted his teeth. Although he was confident that he wasn¡¯t any weaker than Mu Chen, 400,000 Fallen Origin Pellets was practically all they had. If anything went wrong, then it would probably enrage the Netherworld Pce¡¯s Pce Master to the point that he¡¯d turn him into ashes with a p.

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes as he spoke in a voice that held ridicule in his tone, ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it your Netherworld Pce that likes to y? Now that I¡¯m suggesting for us to y a bigger game, you guys became cowards?¡±

    Lin Ming¡¯s face was pale as his gaze violently flickered. His gaze, which was staring at Mu Chen, looked like he wanted to devour Mu Chen whole.

    In this region, the Divine Pavilion, Myriad Saint Peak and the other peak forces were astonished as they watched this development. Especially after seeing Mu Chen¡¯s calm gaze, their hearts couldn¡¯t help jolting. Although Mu Chen was young, his decisiveness wasn¡¯t any weaker from that of a cunning old man.

    Facing Mu Chen¡¯s insanity at this moment, even the other peak forces couldn¡¯t help being a little fearful. Vaguely, they were slightly rejoicing at the fact that it wasn¡¯t directed at them. Otherwise, 400,000 Fallen Origin Pellets would be enough to make any of them tremble in fear.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t dare to take up the challenge, then release the cier King and get lost.¡± Mu Chen looked at Lin Ming and the higher hierarchy of the Netherworld Pce, whose faces were pale, and continued in a cold sneer, ¡°The Netherworld Pce is just bunch of incapable fools.¡±

    As he spoke, he shifted his gaze towards Lin Ming again. ¡°You must be fated if you¡¯re delusional enough to be wanting to soar into the sky. Otherwise, you¡¯re just seeking humiliation!¡±

    Lin Ming¡¯s eyes were practically covered in veins as he fixed his gaze at Mu Chen, before a vicious smile rose on the corner of his lips. ¡°Mu Chen, looks like you¡¯re truly courting death!¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I will fulfil your wish today!¡±

    Lin Ming abruptly took a step forth and his cold tone became filled with killing intent.

    When the higher hierarchy of the Netherworld Pce saw that Lin Ming actually agreed to Mu Chen¡¯s challenge, their faces couldn¡¯t help changing. Although Lin Ming did not have a single loss so far, the concern of this matter was too great. If anything went wrong, then none of them could take up this responsibility!

    The Heavenly Evil King and the Netherworld Prince exchanged a nce. They were both enraged by Mu Chen. Furthermore, they were clear that their Netherworld Pce had been forced on a path with no retreat.

    This matter was started by them, but facing the Great Havew Domain¡¯s counterattack, if they were to cower and this matter was to spread out, then their Netherworld Pce would be aughing stock.

    At that point in time, their Netherworld Pce¡¯s Pce Master would be enraged as well. If the Pce Master was to look into this matter, not a single one of them could escape from it. Therefore, after much pondering, their only way avable to them was to ept the challenge.

    Furthermore, the Great Havew Domain was also taking a great risk as well. If Mu Chen lost the challenge, then the Great Havew Domain would bepletely ruined by him and they¡¯d return from this Hunting War empty-handed, which would risk facing destruction.

    Despite the great risk in this challenge, the harvest was also extremely tempting.

    Therefore, their only concern right now was that who, between Mu Chen and Lin Ming, had a higher chance of sess.

    ¡°Although Mu Chen has defeated Xiao Tian in the Death Ruin, Xiao Tian isn¡¯t a Battle Formation Master, so there¡¯s nothing topare...¡±

    ¡°As for Zhantai Liuli, she wasn¡¯t a Battle Formation Master back then as well, so Mu Chen could gain the upper hand from their battle. The current Lin Ming is someone that not even Zhantai Liuli was confident to beat.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, Lin Ming¡¯s inheritance was left behind by that infamous powerhouse from the ancient times...¡±

    The Netherworld Prince and the Heavenly Evil King exchanged a nce as they transmitted their voices. In the end, both of their eyes turned vicious because with so many factors, the chances of Lin Ming winning was higher than Mu Chen¡¯s!

    Mu Chen thinks that because of the events at the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, he can belittle everyone. Then, today, let him understand that there is always someone better!

    After making the decision in their hearts, the Heavenly Evil King and Netherworld Prince did not speak any further. The remaining experts of the Netherworld Pce also gradually calmed down after seeing that the two of them did not sound out any objections. If they really lost the battle, there¡¯s still the two of them that could take up the me...

    Furthermore, they also had the same idea as the two of them in their hearts. If Lin Ming could defeat Mu Chen, then it would be a great blow to the Great Havew Domain. At that time, it would undoubtedly be a great merit. If the Netherworld Pce¡¯s Pce Master was happy, then he would also reward them with all sorts of rare Divine Arts, Artifacts, Sovereign Spiritual Liquids and Elixirs.

    So then, let¡¯s give it a gamble!

    The experts of the Netherworld Pce abruptly clenched their teeth and had no longer hesitated. At the same time, they also stopped some that attempted to sound their objections. Now that the matter today had progressed this far, it was impossible for them to obstruct anymore.

    In the end, Lin Ming, who stood before the Netherworld Pce, had also clearly felt the calming objections. Immediately, the blood veins in his eyes grew denser as he viciously looked at Mu Chen and eerily said, ¡°Wait for when I defeat you. I¡¯ll see how the Great Havew Domain will deal with a trash like you!¡±

    ¡°At that time, you will die from being self-opinionation!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll depend if you have the chance to witness it yourself.¡± Mu Chen lightly smiled.

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    Lin Ming¡¯s gaze was cold as he viciously smiled, before stomping his foot. Both of his hands joined together as a bark abruptly resounded, ¡°Netherworld Troop!¡±

    Boom!

    Just when Lin Ming barked out, dense ck clouds with a surging ocean of Battle Will whistled out from his rear and a powerful Battle Will oppression enveloped this region.

    Lin Ming stood in the sky with a ck ocean of Battle Will behind him. As the Battle Will whistled, it had directly suppressed the space into distortion.

    Facing such a powerful Battle Will, even a Sixth Grade sovereign like Nine Nether had a slight change in her expression.

    ck clouds surged behind him, which revealed the densely-packed troop. Roughly looking at it, the amount exceeded 50,000. Furthermore, there were other troops of the Netherworld Pce even further back.

    Every force had a grave expression as they watched this scene. It was no wonder why Lin Ming¡¯s infamous name had spread so greatly recently. Based on this Battle Will, even a Sixth Grade Sovereign would have a hard time defeating him.

    Lin Ming was clearly a Battle Formation Master, and no one knew whether Mu Chen was also one. Otherwise, it was basically impossible for him to confront Lin Ming with his cultivation at the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Lin Ming¡¯s gaze turned cold as he eerily smiled. He had taken the initiative to make a move and the ocean of Battle Will whistled behind him with a yell. As the boundless Battle Will gathered, it had formed into a huge de that was roughly a thousand feet. The de was filled with runes and the surging Battle Will that came from it had torn through space.

    Whoosh!

    The de of Battle Will then suddenly shed down towards Mu Chen.

    Lin Ming¡¯s move had caused a grave expression on some of the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm experts. Clearly, they had felt how powerful this attack was. Facing this attack, even they would have to give it their all. So they were curious about how Mu Chen would deal with this.

    All gazes in this region were directed towards the young silhouette that stood before the Great Havew Domain¡¯s party.

    Huff.

    A white lump of mist gently spat out from Mu Chen¡¯s mouth and his gaze had gradually turned sharp. Both of his hands had joined together as he yelled, ¡°Troops fight with me!¡±

    ¡°Fight!¡±

    A thunderous roar resounded in this region. Under that roar, the heavens and earth trembled and amongst the various troops of the Great Havew Domain, five troops soared into the sky. The massive amount had covered the sun, which looked especially spectacr.

    Five troops hovered behind Mu Chen and the boundless Battle Wills swept out like a storm. Thereafter, an ocean of Battle Will gathered behind Mu Chen, which caused undtions in space.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was cold as he abruptly stomped his feet. Instantly, space undted with visible ripples as the boundless Battle Will behind him started to gather into a massive Battle Will spear that was covered with runes.

    Buzz!

    The Battle Will spear emanated buzzing noises that shattered space. In the next instant, it had pierced forth and shed with the de under countless solemn gazes.

    Rumble!

    A violent shock wave swept out like a storm, causing undtions in space, with cracks appearing in the space.

    Every single force in this region looked at the ferocious collision with shock in their hearts. The strength that Mu Chen had disyed hadpletely made them understand that Lin Ming wasn¡¯t the only Battle Formation Master.

    Mu Chen had also be a Battle Formation Master!

    This would be a confrontation between Battle Formation Masters!

 Chapter 910 - Devil-Devouring Art

    Chapter 910 - Devil-Devouring Art

    The violent Battle Will wreaked havoc like a storm in this region, with the surrounding mountains trembling from the Battle Will. Large stones constantly fell, leaving the ground below filled with holes.

    Two silhouettes stood on the horizon as they confronted one another. Behind the two of them, there were two massive oceans of Battle Will that were emanating powerful oppressions that any Sixth Grade Sovereign would be fearful of.

    The other forces all had grave expressions as they looked at the confrontation in the horizon. Such a confrontation between Battle Formation Masters was extremely rare in the Northern Region. After all, there was too little Battle Formation Masters in the Northern Region.

    Although there were Battle Formation Masters in the Northern Region in the past, they had all left in the end, heading to realms that wererger than the Northern Region. That¡¯s because, in those realms, they could obtain better resources.

    Although the Northern Region was extremelyrge in the views of many, it was just a small portion of the Greaw Continent, one of the ten major continents in the Great Thousand World.

    ¡°That fellow actually became a Battle Formation Master!¡± In the direction of the Divine Pavilion, Fang Yi¡¯s expression was dark as he looked at the surging Battle Will behind Mu Chen. Back then, when he met Mu Chen in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, thetter wasn¡¯t even qualified by him to be viewed with great importance. Even at the very end, it was only because Mu Chen had the help of the daughter of the me Emperor, thus he was able to be the biggest benefitter in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven.

    But he never expected that when they had met again, the person that he could belittle in the past could already confront him, and now that Mu Chen became a Battle Formation Master, Mu Chen could leave him in the dust with the power of Battle Will.

    Zhantai Liuli looked at this scene with a calm expression. Although Mu Chen did not obtain the inheritance of the Sky Formation Emperor, he obtained the inheritance of the Nine Tribtion Battle Emperor, which was even more formidable. Even if the inheritance wasn¡¯tplete, the defection of it being iplete wouldn¡¯t appear in a short period of time.

    ¡°That Mu Chen is indeed a talented young man. Looks like the battle between the two of them will be a ferocious battle between giants. But this is also good. One of the two will definitely be injured in this battle, which is pretty good news to our Divine Pavilion.¡± The Sky Dragon Lord was faintly watching this scene. He was naturally more than willing to see the confrontation between the Great Havew Domain and the Netherworld Pce. Although they had grudges with the Great Havew Domain, they weren¡¯t that harmonious with the Netherworld Pce either.

    ¡°Let us see who will remainughing till the end in this battle between Battle Formation Masters.¡±

    ...

    ¡°You have indeed be a Battle Formation Master...¡±

    Lin Ming stood in the sky as he looked at Mu Chen with a cold gaze, before viciouslyughing, ¡°So be it. I wonder how much improvement there will be to my will after devouring the will of a Battle Formation Master!¡±

    As he spoke, he stomped on the air, which caused space to undte. Behind him, a boundless ocean of Battle Will roared and everyone could sense a powerful oppression swiftly spreading out from the surging ocean of Battle Will.

    Tidal waves seemed to be rolling on the ocean of Battle Will. At the centre of it, a vortex was formed; and in it, a massive ck skull could be seen slowly rising.

    The ck skull was filled with densely-packed runes. Its pitch-ck pupils flickered. Looking from afar, it was like a demon that came from hell, emitting fluctuations that made others feel fearful.

    When the ck skull head appeared, every single force had a change in their expressions. They must have sensed the threat that was being given off by this ck skull.

    ¡°That¡¯s Lin Ming¡¯s Spirit of Battle Will?¡± Some experts wore a grave expression, since they could naturally feel that the Battle Will Spirit formed my Lin Ming was several times stronger than the Battle Will Spirits of their troops.

    This was the power of a Battle Formation Master. In their hands, a violent Battle Will could disy such a terrifying power.

    ¡°Death War Beam!¡±

    Lin Ming¡¯s face had a vicious smile as he formed seals. The ck skull head opened its mouth and a pitch-ck beam of light that was roughly a hundred feet shot out. In the path of the beam, space had immediately shattered. It was silent, yet it was filled with terrifying destructive power.

    When the Battle Will Spirit was formed, the might of it had increased more than a fold. The light beam looked simple, but the power was even more ferocious than the de from before.

    The beam of light swiftly expanded by Mu Chen¡¯s eyes and he suddenly put his hands together.

    Rumble!

    In just a sh, the ck beam of light had exploded before Mu Chen. As ck beams of light swept out, it had devoured Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette.

    Space had also rippled and distorted from it.

    Innumerable experts nervously watched this scene. Was Mu Chen struck by Lin Ming¡¯s attack that was like a bolt of lightning?

    Lin Ming squinted his eyes as he looked in the location that the ck light was spreading out. In the next instant, he had suddenly narrowed his eyes. As a powerful gale swept past, the ck lights immediately dissipated.

    Behind the ck beam of light, Mu Chen calmly stood with a huge palm of Battle Will, which was covered in runes, acting as a shield before him.

    That powerful attack from Lin Ming earlier had clearly been resisted by this palm of Battle Will.

    ¡°Is that huge palm a Battle Will Spirit formed by the Battle Will of the five troops by Mu Chen? The number of runes on it seems pretty shocking.¡± Many experts watched this scene and felt slightly startled in their hearts.

    Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils fixed onto to far away Lin Ming with a sh of cold light in his eyes. The huge Battle Will Spirit palm, which was roughly a thousand feet, burst forth and appeared above Lin Ming, before it ruthlessly and heavily mmed down.

    It was a simple palm without any fancy tricks. A myriad of runes flickered on the huge palm as the terrifying Battle Will swept out. It was like a colossal mountain that descended from the sky and the might of it could even shatter space.

    Such an attack was something that even a Sixth Grade Sovereign would have to deal with at full force.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    However, Lin Ming had coldly snorted at this attack as he stomped his feet. The ck skull at his rear opened its vicious mouth, before emitting a sharp ear-piercing shriek.

    Hum! Hum!

    ck visible sound waves spread out and every single ripple contained a terrifying energy that violently exploded when the huge Battle Will palm descended. Under the explosions, the huge palm couldn¡¯t descend any further.

    Having his attack obstructed, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered and both of his hands swiftly joined together. Countless beams of Battle Will shot up from the ocean of Battle Will at his rear, before they whizzed through the horizon and enveloped Lin Ming and the troop behind him.

    It was an extremely majestic attack.

    ¡°Did you think that I would be afraid ofpeting with you in a battle of Battle Will?¡± Facing such a massive attack from Mu Chen, Lin Ming showed no fear as he coldly sneered, before he suddenly waved his hand down. From the ocean of Battle Will that was behind him, waves of Battle Will swiftly swept up before turning intoyers of waves that were myriads of feet that rolled through space and shed with the beams of Battle Will that enveloped from every direction.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Up in the sky, the confrontation of the two terrifying forces of Battle Will split the massive horizon in half. In that point of collision, a crack, which was ten thousand feet long, was split open.

    All the forces had startled expressions as they watched the violent confrontation. Even a pinnacle Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm expert would have a hard time reaching this level, which made some experts exim. In terms of cultivation, Mu Chen was only a Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm, while Lin Ming was a Fourth Grade Sovereign Realm. If it was an ordinary time, it would be impossible for them to confront Sixth Grade Sovereigns. But right now, with the aid of Battle Will, even a Sixth Grade Sovereign would be fearful of them.

    The profundities of Battle Will was truly worth eximing.

    ¡°Liuli, which of them do you think has a higher chance of winning?¡± In the direction of the Divine Pavilion, the Sky Dragon Lord looked at the sky that was covered with violent Battle Wills and asked towards Zhantai Liuli, who was beside him.

    Although the Sky Dragon Lord was a Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm expert, there was nothing to fear in his eyes. But he wasn¡¯t familiar with the profound energies of Battle Will. Therefore, it was impossible for him to see which of them, between Mu Chen or Lin Ming could gain the upper hand.

    Zhantai Liuli briefly pondered, before speaking out, ¡°Based on the amount of Battle Will, the Battle Will Spirit formed by Lin Ming has a total of 11,000 runes, while Mu Chen only has 10,500 runes. The difference between them is extremely small, so if it¡¯s purely based on the battle between Battle Wills, it is hard for a winner to be determined. But the two of them aren¡¯t simple figures, so they naturally have means still hidden in their sleeves. So it¡¯ll depend on their hidden means to determine who will be the winner.¡±

    When the Sky Dragon Lord heard her words, he gently nodded his head and continued to shift his gaze towards the confrontation up in the sky.

    Rumble!

    Under countless gazes of exmations, the confrontation in the skysted for roughly a few minutes before it gradually retreated. Clearly, the two of them had realised that it was impossible for them to achieve victory with an attack of this degree.

    ¡°You have some means after all. But the more powerful you are, means that your will is more delicious. So today, I will definitely want your will...¡±

    Lin Ming licked his lips with greed being revealed in his eyes. In the next moment, he let out a vicious smile. ¡°But the warm-up is done. I¡¯m already anxious to devour your will!¡±

    Along with Lin Ming¡¯s voice, his gaze had instantly turned cold and his hands changed the seals, forming into a bizarre seal.

    When the seal was formed, a cold tone gradually came from his mouth.

    ¡°Devil-Devouring Art - Devil-Devouring Battle Seal!¡±

 Chapter 911 - Overbearing

    Chapter 911 - Overbearing

    ¡°Devil-Devouring Art - Devil-Devouring Battle Seal!¡±

    When Lin Ming¡¯s cold voice resounded in this region, the massive ck skull had also slowly opened its mouth. A ck Battle Will violently gathered before the space around the huge mouth suddenly split open a crack due to the Battle Will being too erratic.

    After the previous probings, Lin Ming was clearly prepared to go all-out.

    Mu Chen looked at the Battle Will gathering by the huge mouth of the ck skull and had slightly narrowed his eyes. Facing the power of a Battle Formation Master, he was clearly not foolish enough to treat it lightly.

    Thus, he spat out a mouthful of air and his hands slowly joined together.

    Rumble!

    The myriad of runes flickered with a lustre on the ck skull as the buzzing noises of the Battle Will grew even more violent. In the end, an extremely dense lump of ck light had gradually formed by its mouth.

    The lump of ck light was like a ck hole and no one could clearly see what was in it. But the fluctuations that came out of it made many experts fearful.

    Within the ck light, it was as if something was being devoured and very quickly, the ck light started to shrink. A brief momentter, the ck light hadpletely dissipated. The innumerable experts directed their gazes over and saw a ck light seal that was roughly a hundred feet in size hovering in the sky.

    The ck seal was covered with ck runes and as it flickered, it was like the mouth of a devil, which made others feel a chill from it.

    The ck light seal hovered in the sky. The fluctuation that came out of it was gradually causing this space to distort.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Lin Ming eerily smiled towards Mu Chen, before slowly stretching his hand out. Instantly, that ck light seal suddenly flew out and had appeared above Mu Chen. The ck seals expanded along with the wind and had already be a few thousand feet in size in the blink of an eye. The astonishing momentum in which it was descending made even space give out crackling noises.

    Boom!

    Although the ck seal was still far away from the ground, the terrifying pressure still created a vast crater down below.

    Lin Ming¡¯s all-out attack was something that even made the Sixth Grade Sovereigns have their eyelids twitch as the looked at it.

    A shadow enveloped down, but Mu Chen did not raise his head. His seals changed even more quickly, with afterimages being formed below his hand.

    Boom!

    The ck seal that was like a mountain suddenly trembled, causing space to vibrate and a terrifying pressure had emitted from it. It had immediately caused Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette to jolt and caused space to be pressured down a few hundred feet.

    That scene made many kings of the Great Havew Domain to have a change in their expression, since they had felt how overbearing that attack from Lin Ming was.

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    Lin Ming eerilyughed as his palm descended down once again. The mountain-like ck seal continued to descend while Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette continued to descend from the horizon as well under countless gazes.

    Based on this scene alone, Lin Ming undoubtedly had the upper hand.

    However, even facing such a powerful Lin Ming, Mu Chen still had his eyes squinted with a calm expression on his face. Except that the seals he had formed with his hands had be even moreplicated.

    Boom!

    Another heavy pressure sent Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette down from the horizon andnded on a mountain peak. When his feet came in contact with the mountain peak, cracks spread out from his feet, instantly covering the entire mountain.

    The Battle Will around him was also affected by it. It had be a little loosened.

    ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡±

    Just when the Battle Will around Mu Chen became a little chaotic, Lin Ming had a cold light sh across his eyes and his move had already descended down!

    Boom!

    The ck seal erupted with a myriad feet of ck light beams. Every single beam was like a ck hole that even light couldn¡¯t prate through and the ck seal came pressing down.

    The mountain peak beneath Mu Chen¡¯s feet started to shatter and was clearly already on the verge of copsing. The ck seal whizzed down, ruthlessly suppressing Mu Chen under countless dumbfounded gazes.

    The mountain peak copsed under the suppression of the ck seal. Along with it, Mu Chen silhouette and the mountain peak was directly suppressed into the ground.

    Rumble!

    The entirend had trembled at this moment.

    The ck seal remained in this region like an immovable mountain and many experts remained silent with shock in their eyes as they looked at the cold and violent Battle Will.

    Numerous runes that were like the mouths of a devil constantly wriggled on the ck seal, it was an extremely bizarre scene.

    Lin Ming stood on the sky as he coldly looked at the ck seal and viciouslyughed, ¡°Mu Chen, I know you have some means but you¡¯re a little too foolish and self-confident. Suppressed by my Devil-Devouring Battle Seal, it will continue to devour any energy until you¡¯re empty!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to free yourself from this battle seal with your own strength!¡±

    Lin Ming¡¯s viciousughter resounded in the region, which made many experts¡¯ hearts to tremble. Was the victory of this confrontation going to be determined? Being struck by such an overbearing attack from Lin Ming, even a Sixth Grade Sovereign would be defeated for sure, thus being ominous to Mu Chen.

    In the direction of the Great Havew Domain, many experts had pale expressions and even the Asura King had tightly knitted his brows. While in the direction of the Netherworld Pce, everyone had joy revealed on their faces, since they did not expect Mu Chen to be so feeble when facing the mighty Lin Ming.

    ¡°This Mu Chen has actually copsed at the first blow...¡± Fang Yi couldn¡¯t help shaking his head with a cold smile at this scene. Who could have expected that Mu Chen, who still stood so mighty just a moment ago, would be so easily defeated by Lin Ming.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking Mu Chen to be too simple.¡±

    Zhantai Liuli faintly cast a nce at Fang Yi, before shifting her gaze towards the mountain-like ck seal and squinted her eyes. Not knowing why, she vaguely heard some fearful noises from beneath the ck seal. Those noises sounded like thunderous roars.

    Just when Fang Yi was about to speak after hearing Zhantai Liuli¡¯s words, a loud explosion had resounded before he could even speak. Thereafter, he squinted his eyes and saw that the ck seal, which was covered in runes, was starting to tremble.

    Lin Ming, who initially had a vicious smile hung on his face, had suddenly narrowed his eyes.

    Boom! Boom!

    The explosions started to be more rushed as the ck seal trembled even more intensely. At the end of it, everyone had their eyes filled with puzzlement as they looked over.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    Suddenly, dazzling lightning emanated from beneath the ck seal. With the blossoming of the lightning, cracks had appeared on the ck seal and lightning was seeping out from those cracks.

    Lin Ming¡¯s face drastically changed at this sight.

    Boom!

    But before he could react, the fluctuation beneath the ck seal suddenly became extremely violent and a thunderous roar resounded. The ck seal that could suppress Sixth Grade Sovereigns had directly exploded.

    The ck seal had turned into sparkles of ck light that spread out in this region, while Lin Ming¡¯s face had turned pale. He never expected that the Devil-Devouring Battle Seal, which he was filled with confidence in, would be destroyed by Mu Chen after he had said those earlier words.

    ¡°How is that possible? This Devil-Devouring Battle Seal of mine is extremely overbearing. On what basis was Mu Chen able to dissolve it?!¡± Lin Ming clenched his teeth. His inheritance belonged to a Battle Formation Master from the ancient times named the Devil-Devouring Battle King, who had an ominous name since the ancient times. Thus, his inheritance was a unique one. Although it was peculiar, it wasn¡¯t something to be belittled.

    ¡°Overbearing?¡±

    A faint voice resounded from the copsed ground of the ck seal before huge rocks shattered and a silhouette had slowly risen from the ground.

    That figure was enveloped in dazzling lightning. The lightning was extremely bizarre. It wasn¡¯t real lightning, since it was formed with Battle Will. Enveloped in lightning, Mu Chen raised his head as he looked at the direction of Lin Ming with indifference.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s overbearing, then I¡¯ll use an overbearing method to destroy it.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s indifferent voice resounded again. In terms of being overbearing, he would let Lin Ming know that the overbearingness of the Nine Tribtion Battle Emperor wasn¡¯t something that Lin Ming could understand.

    As he spoke, Mu Chen¡¯s tightly clenched fist slowly opened up. Along with his hand opening up, a dazzling lightning had burst out from his palm.

    Roar!

    It was like a dragon roar had emanated from Mu Chen¡¯s palm. A bolt of palm-sized lightning gradually rose from Mu Chen¡¯s palm.

    As the lightning rose up, only then did every expert in this region realise that the lightning was actually a foot-sized lightning dragon. But the bizarre factor was that there wasn¡¯t any actual form and, after taking a closer look at it, one would realise that it was formed with innumerable runes.

    Roar!

    The lightning dragon extended its body before Mu Chen, before its tiny figure burst forth with an earth-shattering draconic roar. At this instance, it was like a lightning god that was overbearing enough that it could cause great destruction.

    The runes of the tiny lightning dragon was the condensed Battle Will of five troops!

    That energy had directly caused many forces to tremble in their hearts. Even Lin Ming had suddenly narrowed his eyes at this moment. He had sensed an extremely dangerous fluctuationing from it.

    ¡°Since you like being overbearing, then let me show you which of us is more overbearing...¡±

    Mu Chen stared at Lin Ming as the corner of his lips rose. Shortly after, he flicked his finger and the lightning dragon pounced forth. In an instant, the thunderous roar had also caused this region to tremble.

    ¡°Nine Lightning Tribtion Visualisation Technique - Nine Lightning Tribtion Dragon Runes!¡±

 Chapter 912 - Nine Lightning Tribulation Dragon Runes

    Chapter 912 - Nine Lightning Tribtion Dragon Runes

    Rumble!

    A violent thunderous roar resounded in this region, causing the heavens and earth to tremble along with it. Every single expert wore a grave expression as they watched the lightning that flew out of Mu Chen¡¯s palm.

    That lightning did not have a majestic look, since it was only a foot-sized lightning dragon. However, it was the energy that was contained within such a tiny dragon that made even some Sixth Grade Sovereigns have a drastic change in their expressions.

    This lightning dragon was formed with runes, containing all the Battle Will of five troops. With such a boundless Battle Willpressed together, the destructive power of it was astonishing.

    Although the Nine Lightning Tribtion Visualisation Technique that Mu Chen had obtained wasn¡¯tplete, he still obtained the Battle Will Art that the Nine Tribtion Battle Emperor had left in it after practising it.

    That art was this Nine Lightning Tribtion Dragon Runes that Mu Chen was disying.

    From some information that Mu Chen had obtained, this Nine Lightning Tribtion Dragon Runes was just something that was casually left behind by the Nine Tribtion Battle Emperor. But regardless of anything, it was something left behind by an expertparable to a Heavenly Sovereign. So in terms of strength, it was extremely powerful for someone at Mu Chen¡¯s level.

    Take the Nine Lightning Tribtion Dragon Runes for example. It used a special method topress the Battle Will and it was said that once one reached the end of its cultivation, one could form a lightning dragon rune at the size of a fly. Despite it getting smaller, the power was something that not even a Ninth Grade Sovereign could resist.

    Naturally, the lightning dragon rune that Mu Chen had formed was far from being the size of a fly. Although there was still a huge gap for him to reach that level, the power of it still exceeded the Devil-Devouring Battle Seal.

    Although Mu Chen didn¡¯t know what inheritance Lin Ming had obtained, it was undoubtedly a joke topare that to a pinnacle character like the Nine Tribtion Battle Emperor.

    Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils indifferently fixed onto Lin Ming, who had a drastic change in his expression. There wasn¡¯t any hesitation in his attack. His slender finger had gently streaked down the sky.

    Boom!

    The bolt of lightning tore through space and, in an instant, it had appeared before Lin Ming.

    Thetter had recovered from the shock and his hair stood on end. He unleashed a deep resounding roar from his throat, ¡°Abyss Land - Devil-Devouring Fang!¡±

    Roar!

    At his rear, the ck tidal wave of Battle Will dominated from the massive troop. It had directly travelled through space and appeared before Lin Ming. It condensed, forming into a ck mouth that was roughly a thousand feet in size.

    The huge mouth opened and the pitch-ck patch in its mouth was like a bottomless abyss. There was the feeling that it was connected to a ck hole realm and anything that entered it would be devoured by the darkness.

    Whoosh!

    However, the one foot-sized lightning dragon rune wasn¡¯t bothered about it. As the lightning rumbled, it had no hesitation as it charged into the mouth.

    When Lin Ming saw that the lightning dragon rune was devoured, someone as cautious as him did not getcent because of it. Immediately, his seals changed as he tried to control the Battle Will to annihte the lightning dragon rune. Just when that thought had shed in his heart, a buzzing lightning noise rang out, which came from the mouth.

    An indescribable and overbearing Battle Will erupted like a volcano out of the abyssal mouth.

    Sensing how violent the Battle Will was, Lin Ming had a drastic change in his expression. Immediately, his silhouette burst in retreat and the pitch-ck Battle Will formed intoyers of massive barriers that guarded in front of him.

    Crack!

    Just as Lin Ming burst in retreat, the devil-like abyssal mouth finally couldn¡¯t bear the sudden burst of violent Battle Will and cracks started to appear on the huge mouth. Lightning shot out from those cracks, which followed with an abrupt explosion of the devil-like mouth.

    Rumble!

    Lightning, along with iparable Battle Will, dominated like a tidal wave as theyers of Battle Will barriers were swiftly destroyed.

    In just a few breaths of time, the defences that Lin Ming had left behind when he retreated hadpletely been destroyed and the lightning Battle Will ferociously surged like a wave that was about to envelop Lin Ming.

    A shadow was cast down as Lin Ming¡¯s face turned dark. Immediately, he stomped his foot and a ck Battle Will skull appeared above him. It opened its ferocious mouth and a massive ck halo of sound wave suddenly spread out.

    Boom! Boom!

    The sound wave, which was formed with Battle Will, struck against the lightning waves, which instantly caused explosions to sound out. At the point of collision, space had turned distorted.

    A cold light shed in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he watched this scene and his seal abruptly changed.

    Boom!

    In the lightning tidal waves, lightning suddenly turned brilliant and, looking carefully at them, those lightning runes had suddenly exploded in the tidal wave.

    The self-destruction of runes.

    As lightning swept through, the massive ck sound wave exploded and Lin Ming was also struck by the impact. His silhouette had flown back in a pathetic state and a groan resounded from his throat.

    Lin Ming¡¯s figure was blown back a thousand feet with many warriors amongst the troops unable to help spurting blood from their mouths. They were clearly affected by the sh of their Battle Will.

    Rustle!

    An uproar resounded in this region, since no one expected Lin Ming, who initially had the upper hand, would actually have the tables turned around in just a few minutes.

    Many of the higher hierarchy of the Netherworld Pce, who had joy on their faces just moments ago, had smiles frozen on their faces. Clearly, Mu Chen¡¯s counterattack had exceeded their expectations.

    On the contrary, the experts of the Great Havew Domain felt heavily relieved, with the Asura King¡¯s brows that were tightly knitted together having loosened up.

    ¡°Haha. Asura King, rest assured. Since King Mu dares to go for it, then he must have definitely given it consideration. Although Lin Ming is powerful, King Mu is not an easy opponent as well.¡± The Mountain Splitting King smiled from the side.

    The Asura King smiled as he looked at the distant youth. ¡°The Nine Nether King has brought a pretty good young man to the Great Havew Domain.¡±

    A smile appeared on Nine Nether¡¯s cool face as she looked at Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette. Back then, when she brought him to the Great Havew Domain, no one could¡¯ve expected that in just barely two years, the insignificant youth would grow to this height. Furthermore, she was more understanding that this was just the beginning. In the future, his name would definitely resound throughout the Greaw Continent, or even... the entire Great Thousand World.

    ¡°That fellow is truly a centipede that dies but never falls down!¡± In the direction of the Divine Pavilion, Fang Yi¡¯s face was a little unsightly as he coldly said. He gritted his teeth while looking at Mu Chen flipping the tables around.

    ¡°The Great Havew Domain¡¯s luck is pretty good this time to find such an outstanding young man.¡± The Sky Dragon Lord had knitted his brows. It only took a short one or two years for Mu Chen¡¯s name to rise in the Northern Region. Probably no one had expected that such a dark horse would appear.

    Facing Mu Chen¡¯s outstanding performance, even such a figure like the Sky Dragon Lord had to give him a decent evaluation.

    ¡°Although Mu Chen is a brilliant talent, Lin Ming is not someone that¡¯s so easy to deal with.¡± Zhantai Liuli suddenly said in a soft voice with her gaze fixed onto Lin Ming. As someone that had fought Lin Ming before, she also felt a little fearful. Furthermore, she could vaguely sense that the inheritance, which thetter had obtained, was slightly too weird. If one wasn¡¯t cautious enough, they might miserably fail.

    Just as Zhantai Liuli spoke, Lin Ming slowly wiped the traces of blood off the corner of his lips from far away and darkly looked at Mu Chen.

    ¡°After I be a Battle Formation Master, you¡¯re the first that managed to make me suffer injuries.¡± The killing intent in Lin Ming¡¯s voice was extremely dense and his vicious gaze was extremely terrifying.

    Mu Chen watched as blood veins climbed over Lin Ming¡¯s eyes as he narrowed them.

    ¡°Therefore, to express that I am viewing you with great importance, I will use my strongest means... to kill you!¡± The smile that hung on Lin Ming¡¯s face became even more vicious as he bit on his palm. Blood flowed from his palm. The blood was actually ck, which looked extremely bizarre.

    Lin Ming¡¯s face gradually distorted as fresh blood flowed from his palm. Along with fresh blood flowing out of his palm, a ck bead, which was roughly the size of an infant¡¯s fist, had gradually popped out from his palm.

    When the ck bead appeared, if one took a clear look at it, one would see many vicious-looking, ghastly faces on it with sharp shrieking noises that were emanating from it filled with resentment and hatred.

    A bizarre undtion spread out as well.

    When Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli sensed those undtions, their faces abruptly changed. That¡¯s because they sensed the ripples of will...

    The two of them stared at that ck bead and suddenly inhaled mouthfuls of chilled air. That¡¯s because they discovered that the ghastly faces on the bead were actually themanders that were defeated by Lin Ming and couldn¡¯t awaken...

    So, it turned out that Lin Ming had used such a method to forcefully extract their wills!

    ¡°No wonder that fellow went looking for Commanders. His motive was to extract the will of those Commanders!¡± Zhantai Liuli¡¯s face turned grave and her heart turned cold from such vicious means from Lin Ming.

    ¡°Hehe...¡±

    The smile that hung on the corner of Lin Ming¡¯s face turned even more vicious, before he grabbed the ck bead and tossed it into his mouth under the startled gazes of Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli.

    His eyes had practically turned red in an instant, as if there was blood oozing out, which looked extremely terrifying.

 Chapter 913 - Reunited

    Chapter 913 - Reunited

    In that instant, when the ck bead was swallowed by Lin Ming, his eyes had practically turned red with wisps of blood climbing up on his eyes. Veins popped and wrigged on his forehead, which looked extremely horrifying.

    Naturally, the changes were not only limited to his appearance. Anyone could sense it. In that instant, there was an extremely terrifying and violent fluctuation that erupted like a storm from his mind.

    The faces of Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli couldn¡¯t help changing.

    That¡¯s because that peculiar fluctuation was the energy of will. Compared to before, there was a huge surge in Lin Ming¡¯s will at this moment. It¡¯s just that his will was filled with violence.

    ¡°He can actually devour the will of others and turn it into his?!¡± Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli¡¯s hearts trembled as they became startled by Lin Ming¡¯s means.

    That¡¯s because the power of will wasn¡¯t the same as Spiritual Energy. Will contained the powerful will of a person. Once one devoured the will of others, there would only be one oue. The ipatibility of the forced merging of wills would cause them to split apart, which would lead to the will to crumble.

    That was the reason why no Battle Formation Master would casually devour the will of others. Thus, when Mu Chen and Zhantai Liuli saw Lin Ming¡¯s actions, they both felt that it was a little hard to believe.

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder why Lin Ming dared to ept the challenge. He had such means hidden up his sleeves.¡± The Sky Dragon Lord revealed astonishment, since this means from Lin Ming had clearly exceeded his expectations.

    ¡°Although his will has gotten stronger, it has also be even more chaotic and violent. There will clearly be a repercussion from using this means.¡± Zhantai Liuli¡¯s gaze flickered as she gently said. There wasn¡¯t any power in the world that woulde for no reason. Although this means from Lin Ming was abnormal and powerful, he would also have to pay a significant price for it.

    ¡°He has no other choice at this moment. Only by defeating Mu Chen, will the Great Havew Domain be in desperate straits. So, even if it requires arge price, it is also worth it,¡± said the Sky Dragon Lord.

    ¡°As long as Mu Chen loses, the Great Havew Domain will definitely fall!¡± Fang Yi also spoke out in a solemn voice.

    Zhantai Liuli no longer spoke, but her brows were slightly knitted as she looked at the distant slender and youthful silhouette. Just as the Sky Dragon Lord had said, if Mu Chen lost this battle, then it would definitely, fatally affect the Great Havew Domain.

    Facing Lin Ming, who had used such a bizarre means to devour the will of other Commanders and became stronger, Mu Chen didn¡¯t know if he still had any means he could use to make aeback...

    ...

    ¡°Hehe...¡±

    Veins wriggled on Lin Ming¡¯s forehead with his face distorted. His face was solemn, before he gave Mu Chen a vicious smile. The violence in his mind had almost wanted to tear his mind apart. Even if there were repercussions for using such a method, he had to kill Mu Chen here, no matter how great the price was. As long as he managed to obtain Mu Chen¡¯s will, he could greatly weaken the repercussion.

    ¡°Today, you will certainly die!¡±

    Lin Ming¡¯s voice was filled with extremely dense killing intent. In order to win this confrontation, he had already paid a great price. So, regardless of anything, he had to obtain a victory.

    Boom!

    Lin Ming abruptly stomped his foot and the boundless Battle Will at his rear violently soared into the sky. It was like a screen in the horizon. The momentum of it was startling.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    As he roared, the pitch-ck violent Battle Will turned into countless Battle Wills, which formed into the shapes of numerous ck spears with densely-packed runes on them.

    Compared to before, this action of Lin Ming¡¯s was so much more powerful that it made the numerous experts that were watching this to feel numb on their scalps.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Spears dominated the sky like a rain of arrows that enveloped towards the region Mu Chen was at. Even the space was distorted from the terrifying attack that would soon descend.

    Facing such a formidable attack from Lin Ming, Mu Chen wore a grave expression, before he deeply inhaled a mouthful of air. Afterwards, he formed seals with his hands and the boundless Battle Will whistled at his rear.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    Boundless Battle Will rippled out, which condensed before Mu Chen. In just a few breaths of time, it had formed into a massive shield of Battle Will with densely-packed runes flickering on it.

    At this moment, Mu Chen had used the Battle Wills of the five troops without holding anything back.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    When the shield was formed, attacks from all over the sky ferociously arrived. In an instant, the brilliant collision sounds rang out as the innumerable spears rained down and heavily struck against the massive shield.

    Every single collision would bring forth a thunderous rumble and the shock wave that wreaked havoc had immediately caused the space to undte with cracks starting to spread out.

    All the other forces were startled when they watched the earth-shattering confrontation up in the sky.

    Rumble!

    The ferocious confrontation continued but everyone could sense that the shield was gradually distorting. It was clearly starting to feel the strain from Lin Ming¡¯s ferocious attacks.

    Compared to before, Lin Ming was clearly much more ferocious this time around.

    ¡°Shatter!¡±

    Lin Ming¡¯s viciousughter abruptly resounded as the rain of spears became even more rushed and had eventually pierced through the solid shield.

    Boom!

    The massive shield had started to copse at this point in time.

    Poof!

    At his rear, many warriors of the five troops had their faces turning pale with blood spurting from their mouths. They had also suffered from the shock wave of Battle Will.

    At the rear, the experts of the Great Havew Domain couldn¡¯t help feeling shocked in their hearts as their faces had turned extremely grave and nervous. They clearly couldn¡¯t maintain their calm from the sudden rise and fall of the situation.

    Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette was also sent back a few hundred feet, before he forcefully stabilised his figure and cast a nce at the five troops. When he saw many of the warriors of the five troops spurting blood, his gaze had instantly turned cold.

    ¡°In the next move, I will let your troops perish!¡± Lin Ming revealed his white teeth, before raising his hand, then suddenly waved it down.

    Boom!

    At his rear, the pitch-ck Battle Will whistled out from the myriads of troops in the sky, like ck pirs of light, as they condensed together. In less than ten breaths of time, a massive ck skull had been formed.

    Just that this time, the condensed ck skull was a foldrger than before. It was so much so that the runes flickering on it were an even more dazzling amount.

    When that skull appeared, the eyelids of many experts in this region couldn¡¯t help twitching, since they could sense the threating from it.

    ¡°The runes...¡±

    Zhantai Liuli also couldn¡¯t help squinting her eyes. Her face had slightly changed while looking at the ck skull, before gently saying, ¡°There¡¯s actually over 14,000 runes...¡±

    Compared to before, where Lin Ming was only able to form barely over 10,000 runes, it had increased by nearly half the amount. The might of it could be imagined with a single thought.

    If this Battle Will Spirit, which was formed with so many runes, attacked, not to mention ordinary Sixth Grade Sovereigns, even experts that had stepped into the pinnacle of the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm would be in a bad spot.

    Lin Ming was clearly intending to finish the match.

    ¡°Keke...¡±

    The massive ck skull was like a massive mountain that floated at Lin Ming¡¯s rear. Although his silhouette was tinypared to the skull, no one could belittle the violence that emanated from his body.

    His eyes had turned cold as he looked at Mu Chen and a burst of a carefree, yet weirdughter came out of his mouth. Although thetter was an extremely tough opponent, it no longer mattered, since Mu Chen would be the first Battle Formation Master to die by his hands...

    ¡°You and your troops can be buried here.¡±

    Lin Ming viciously smiled as he abruptly formed seals with his hands, forming afterimages. The ck skull at his rear suddenly burst forth with a dazzling light. The ripples of a violent Battle Will swept out like a storm, which whistled throughout the surroundings.

    Many experts had their faces turn grave, since any one of them could tell that Lin Ming was intending to end this battle. A crucial battle for both the Netherworld Pce and Great Havew Domain was about to be determined!

    And, judging from the current situation, it wasn¡¯t optimistic for the Great Havew Domain!

    In the direction of the Great Havew Domain, the Kings couldn¡¯t help balling their fists.

    Huff!

    Under the countless gazes, Mu Chen had also deeply sucked in a breath as he cast a nce at the innumerable warriors at his rear. Their gazes were still filled with fighting intent and trust.

    Along the way here, Mu Chen had led them to create many miracles. Without Mu Chen, they wouldn¡¯t be able to contribute much to this battle. Perhaps, at the best of it, they would be like the past, where they were the cannon fodders between the battle of experts.

    The appearance of Mu Chen had given them worth. Without the leadership of a Battle Formation Master, a troop could only be mediocre.

    Therefore, they wouldn¡¯t give up as long as Mu Chen still stood before them!

    Sensing the emotions held in the eyes of these warriors, Mu Chen gently pursed his lips and a sharpness surged in his eyes.

    He abruptly raised his head and looked at Lin Ming, who had viciousness filling his face. Since you want to fight, then I¡¯ll keep youpany till the end!

    You¡¯re not the only one that has hidden means up your sleeve!

    A cold lustre surged in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as his hands gently came together. His eyes then slowly closed under countless startled gazes.

    Rumble!

    In the lightning prison in his mind, which was upied by thunderclouds, there was a ck pearl that was in the midst of the shes of lightning that suddenly, gently jolted. As if it had been summoned, it disappeared from the lightning prison with a whizz.

    That ck pearl was condensed by Mu Chen after he had formed the lightning prison. It was the Will Seed that he had left behind after splitting his will into two.

    Now that his will had been reunited, Mu Chen¡¯s will finally bepleted!

 Chapter 914 - Drastically Increased Will

    Chapter 914 - Drastically Increased Will

    Lin Ming stood on the sky with the violent Battle Will that had formed into a storm around him. As it dominated, even the space couldn¡¯t bear that pressure and had gradually be distorted.

    A terrifying oppression emanated from Lin Ming¡¯s body.

    Lin Ming felt that the violent Battle Will in his mind was like a volcano and the energy had practically wanted to destroy his mind, thus veins were wriggling on his forehead.

    But at this moment, he had forcefully suppressed the violence in his mind as he fixed onto Mu Chen with his scarlet eyes. When he saw that thetter had closed his eyes, the corner of his eyes lightly twitched as he eerily said, ¡°Even at this point in time, you still dare to act. You¡¯re truly courting death!¡±

    At the same time, when the powerful will had caused intense pain to his mind, it had also given Lin Ming great confidence. Under this state, he was absolutely confident that he could suppress Mu Chen.

    Although they were both on the level of Ten Thousand Rune Battle Formation Masters, the number of runes that he had condensed could be considered as outstanding, even amongst the levels of Ten Thousand Rune Battle Formation Masters.

    Whereas Mu Chen had just broken through the foothold of a Ten Thousand Rune Battle Formation Master, so it was basically impossible for Mu Chen to confront him.

    Victory was already in his grasp.

    Although he was thinking this way in his mind, Lin Ming still vaguely felt a little uneasy. Someone as cautious as him had told him that this battle couldn¡¯t be dyed on any further. Mu Chen, who stood before him, wasn¡¯t a simple opponent; and now, since he had the opportunity, he had to beat Mu Chen to the point that he didn¡¯t even have any energy to stand up.

    As this thought shed through his mind, Lin Ming¡¯s gaze abruptly turned ferocious and his seals swiftly changed. Up above in the eyes of the massive ck skull, there were crimson mes, which made it look alive.

    Boom!

    A visible wave of violent Battle Will abruptly dominated from the ck skull. Space undted as the huge mouth of the ck skull slowly opened up.

    ck runes were violently gathering near its mouth with destructive fluctuations emanating from it without any noise, causing the experts that looked from the surroundings to have their eyelids twitching.

    The Kings of the Great Havew Domain had tightly clenched their fists as they looked at Mu Chen, who had remained quiet. At this sort of time, the only thing that they could do was to hope that Mu Chen still had cards up his sleeves.

    ¡°If this Mu Chen has no other means, then he will definitely be defeated by Lin Ming.¡± When the Demon Gate and Myriad Saint Peak watched this scene, they inwardly shook their heads. The current situation waspletely grasped by Lin Ming, and if Mu Chen was out means, then it would be tough to shake the victory of this match.

    Rumble!

    Under countless gazes, Lin Ming¡¯s eyes surged with a brilliant light as the ck runes in the mouth of the massive ck skull was gathered to the limits.

    The corner of Lin Ming¡¯s face slowly lifted into a vicious smile, before he abruptly joined his hands. His voice, which was filled with killing intent, resound, ¡°Devil-Devouring Art - Devil-Devouring Death Light!¡±

    Buzz! Buzz!

    The mouth of the ck skill abruptly opened its mouth wide and the ck shock waves had roughly turned into a hundred foot-sized ck beam of light that shot out.

    The ck light was extremely bizarre, without any fluctuations. It was deathly silent and in the depths of it, even the Spiritual Energy in this region was annihted by it.

    When the experts in this region sensed how powerful the ck light was, they vaguely felt their scalps going numb. If they were to be struck by this attack, even the Spiritual Energy in their bodies would be erased. This attack from Lin Ming was extremely overbearing and vicious.

    Facing such an attack, how would Mu Chen fight?

    Buzz!

    Under the countless gazes, the ck light had shot across the horizon, enveloping Mu Chen. It was as fast as a bolt of lightning, making it impossible to dodge.

    At the rear, the Asura King had tightly knitted his brows. His body had tensed up as well. If Mu Chen couldn¡¯t resist Lin Ming, then he could only forcefully take action to save him.

    As the deathly beam of light enveloped over, and when everyone thought that Mu Chen had given up resisting, thetter had suddenly opened his tightly shut eyes.

    Lightning seemed to sh in his ck pupils, which were as sharp as a hawk, as if he could nearly pierce through space.

    Zhantai Liuli was the first to sense the change in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes and her face couldn¡¯t help changing. That¡¯s because, as a Battle Formation Master herself, she was extremely familiar with the energy of will. Although it did not have a form, the eyes of a person could disy the energy of will the most. Thus, the change in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes had undoubtedly proven that his will had be extremely powerful in that instant.

    In that short period, when he had closed his eyes, his will had grown stronger!

    ¡°That fellow truly cannot be seen through.¡± Zhantai Liuli¡¯s tense heart had loosened up at this moment. Regardless of anything, she and Mu Chen had once sincerely cooperated and knew some of each other¡¯s secrets. Compared to vicious people like Lin Ming and Xiao Tian, Zhantai Liuli was clearly more willing to be friends with Mu Chen. Therefore, her heart had sided more towards Mu Chen, although it was an oue in contrast to the one that the Divine Pavilion was anticipating.

    In that instant, when Mu Chen opened his eyes, the deathly ck light had swept over and was reflected in his eyes, causing his eyes to be even more abstruse.

    Afterimages flew as his hands joined together.

    The bodies of the five troops jolted. They seemed to have felt an abnormal energy beaconing them. Under the abnormal beacon, the Battle Will that surged from their bodies had instantly grown stronger.

    Boom!

    The massive ocean of Battle Will swept out and swiftly gathered behind Mu Chen. As the storm of Battle Will whistled, everyone could see the appearance of a war banner.

    The surface of the war banner was encircled with lightning and packed with dense runes that had turned brilliant. In that instant when the war banner appeared, the entire region had instantly darkened.

    An indescribable oppression was being emitted from the war banner.

    ¡°That war banner...¡± Everyone had squinted their eyes as they looked at the war banner, before sucking in cold breaths. That¡¯s because they had realised that there were over 16,000 runes on it.

    It was more than the ck skull, which Lin Ming had formed!

    Clearly, Mu Chen had utilised a special technique at this moment to make his Battle Will stronger, thus he was able to refine more runes with a simr level of Battle Will!

    ¡°Deceiving!¡±

    When Lin Ming saw this scene and felt the number of runes on Mu Chen¡¯s war banner, he had squinted his eyes. But his first reaction was that Mu Chen was trying to put on a show to intimidate him. Furthermore, even if it was real, both sides would only be able to fight on the same level. Since he had the initiative, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy, even if Mu Chen wanted to counter that attack!

    Therefore, Lin Ming had no hesitation and the deathly light had brought along a violent momentum as it ferociously descended.

    Mu Chen grasped the air, as if he had grasped onto the massive war banner, and waved it with a sharp gaze.

    ¡°War Banner Spirit!¡±

    The massive war banner was like a de that swept down from the horizon. In that instant, when it swept down, the five troops had unleashed an enraged roar as their Battle Will whooshed like tidal waves and poured into the war banner.

    Along with the Battle Will endlessly pouring into the war banner, more runes appeared on it.

    ¡°The number of runes is increasing!¡±

    Someone eximed as they realised that the momentum of the war banner was increasing along with the number of runes!

    In just a few breaths of time, the runes on the war banner had reached 17,000!

    Zhantai Liuli¡¯s body trembled and her face became extremely grave with shock at the same time. Just how much did Mu Chen¡¯s will strengthen to? Could it be that his limit was not 16,000 runes?

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± The shock had filled Lin Ming¡¯s face at the same time as disbelief filled his eyes. But very quickly, he had spoken again with his teeth clenched, ¡°You want to deceive me with this illusion?!¡±

    He knew that there were some Battle Formation Masters that possessed the illusion techniques to intimidate their opponents and thus, obtaining the initiative to the battle. Thus, his first reaction was naturally thinking that Mu Chen was trying to use that technique to gain the initiative of the battle.

    Thus, facing Mu Chen¡¯s counterattack, he did not show any hesitation as the deathly ck light enveloped Mu Chen.

    At this moment, if anyone held their moves back, then they would face the annihtion attack from the other party.

    ¡°War Banner sh!¡±

    At this moment, Mu Chen had waved his palm down. The war banner was like an extremely sharp de that had instantly descended and struck against the deathly ck light under countless gazes.

    In that instant of collision, the gaze of every expert was shot over.

    When the war banner shed over, everyone could sense that the number of runes on the war banner had already reached a stunning amount of 18,000!

    Even Zhantai Liuli had her heart jolting from this number of runes.

 Chapter 915 - A Terrible Mess

    Chapter 915 - A Terrible Mess

    Boom!

    The massive war banner, along with the surging Battle Will, whistled down in an indescribable manner with the fluttering g emanating an extremely sharp aura.

    Under innumerable shocked gazes in this region, the runes on the surface of the war banner had already reached an astonishing amount of 18,000 when it shed with the deathly light.

    It was a number of runes that made many experts suck in a cold breath upon looking at it.

    Poosh!

    Just as they were all astonished, the war banner had already heavily shed with the deathly light. But there wasn¡¯t any expected earth-shattering shock wave from the collision.

    There was only a noise akin to des cutting through tofu. The war banner was like a sharp de that could split the heavens and earth apart as it streaked across the deathly light.

    The war banner slightly fluctuated as it streaked across. Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was calm, without any ripples, while the deathly light, which was filled with destructive power, was split into two before him and flew past his head.

    Boom!

    As the beams of light flew out, they copsed and dissipated into sparkles of ck light that filled the sky.

    Innumerable pupils narrowed, since no one expected that such a stunning attack from Lin Ming would be so feeble before the war banner.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    Lin Ming¡¯s facial expression froze as he watched this scene in disbelief. The trump card that he was so confident about was actually so easily destroyed?

    Before the war banner, his strongest attack was as weak as tofu.

    ¡°The number of runes on his war banner is real?! How is that possible?!¡± Lin Ming finally cleared uppletely at this moment and the shock that blew over became even greater. After devouring the will of so many Battle Will geniuses, he was only able to reach 14,000 runes, so how was it possible for Mu Chen to exceed him by 4,000?!

    What inheritance did that fellow obtain for it to be so powerful?!

    Rustle!

    When Lin Ming was shocked, Mu Chen did not bother speaking. After the war banner had torn through the deathly light, the might of it hadn¡¯t decreased. It had instantly pierced through space and ruthlessly shed towards Lin Ming.

    A sharp noise of wind was travelling at a rapid speed that shook Lin Ming up from his shock. Immediately, his face was filled with astonishment as he swiftly retreated. At the same time, he had utilised the Battle Will to form several massive defences before him.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    But his defences were swiftly destroyed by the war banner.

    Poosh! Poosh!

    When all of Lin Ming¡¯s defences were torn apart, he finally couldn¡¯t bear the shock wave of the Battle Will and spewed a mouthful of blood as his silhouette flew out in a pathetic manner.

    Poosh! Poosh!

    When Lin Ming was blown away, many warriors amongst the myriads of troops had also suffered heavy injuries. Immediately, the noise of spewing blood continuously resounded. The army that stood with high morale just a few minutes before had practically copsed in an instant. The Battle Will that was initially majestic had turned chaotic and weak.

    Anyone could tell that those troops had suffered heavy injuries.

    Lin Ming looked at the ocean of Battle Will that had copsed in an instant and his face paled. He understood that he hadpletely lost in this confrontation and the morale of his troops had diminished. An intense pain spiked in his mind since the weakening of his will had caused the repercussion for executing his earlier means to rpse. Losing his Battle Will, he would probably not even be able to fight an ordinary Fourth Grade Sovereign.

    Lights flickered in Lin Ming¡¯s eyes as he abruptly clenched his teeth, before his silhouette burst in retreat.

    However, when his silhouette was retreating, Mu Chen gave a cold sneer and had clenched his fist. The war banner expanded and the torrential Battle Will had formed into a huge hand of Battle Will that instantly pierced through space and enveloped towards Lin Ming.

    ¡°Brat, you dare!¡±

    The sudden changes had all urred in an instant. No one had expected for Lin Ming to be defeated so swiftly. The experts of the Netherworld Pce also couldn¡¯t react in time. Only the Heavenly Evil King had issued a roar and had swiftly sent a palm out. The torrential Spiritual Energy had instantly formed into a thousand foot-sized Spiritual Energy palm in the horizon that was ruthlessly suppressing towards Mu Chen.

    When the Seventh Grade Sovereign acted, he had revealed an unparalleled strength that had even exceeded the power of attacks that were previouslyunched by Mu Chen and Lin Ming with all they had.

    As the Spiritual Energy palm pressed down like a mountain, lights flickered in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he gave out a cold snort. He did not attempt and dodge, but both of his hands came together. The Battle Will hand, which was making a grab towards Lin Ming, flew out and shed with that palm of Spiritual Energy.

    Rumble!

    This confrontation had caused the heavens and earth to tremble as shock waves were sent out, causing the surrounding mountain peaks to crumble.

    In a single confrontation, Mu Chen had issued a groan as the Battle Will palm had dissipated. At the same time, the attack from the Heavenly Evil King had dimmed down and vanished as well.

    Rustle!

    An uproar resounded in this region and every single force was shocked in their hearts. Perhaps they did not have a clear perception of the confrontation between two Battle Formation Masters, but they were startled in their hearts when they saw Mu Chen resisting the attack from the Heavenly Evil King with the power of Battle Will. A Fifth Grade Sovereign could actually make use of the power of Battle Will to confront a Seventh Grade Sovereign, such strength was simply too astonishing.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    When the Battle Will palm shattered, Mu Chen coldly snorted and a pair of phoenix wings unfolded on his back. As the wings pped, his figure had drawn afterimages and he appeared before Lin Ming like a bolt of lightning.

    Watching this scene, Lin Ming¡¯s face had instantly changed and he circted the Spiritual Energy in his body before throwing a fist towards Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen remained indifferent as he watched Lin Ming. He was already a Fifth Grade Sovereign, and Lin Ming had relied on external powers to be a Fourth Grade Sovereign. Thus, if theypeted in terms of Spiritual Energy, Mu Chen could ughter Lin Ming in less than three rounds.

    Therefore, Mu Chen had only pushed a palm out. His palm made a loop that obstructed the fist from Lin Ming and gently made a pull. Crackling noises rang out and Lin Ming¡¯s wrist was immediately broken by him.

    ¡°Arghhhh!¡±

    Lin Ming immediately issued a miserable shriek upon his wrist being broken while being lifted like a chicken by Mu Chen without any power to retaliate. Comparing his current state to before, it was a day-and-night difference.

    Many experts had inwardly sighed at the sight of this. Although a Battle Formation Master was powerful, they are too over reliant on the Battle Will of troops. Thus, they were extremely weak upon being stripped of the power of Battle Will.

    Although the power of Battle Will was an alternate route, there were too many limitations. Thus, a Battle Formation Master wasn¡¯t as free as a Spiritual Energy cultivator, who relied on themselves, depending on their own strength to journey in the Great Thousand World.

    Clearly, there wasn¡¯t an absolutely perfect energy in the world.

    ¡°Brat, you¡¯re courting death!¡±

    When Mu Chen held Lin Ming hostage, the Heavenly Evil King recovered from the shock that Mu Chen had withstood his earlier attack. Immediately, his face turned solemn as a terrifying Spiritual Energy oppression enveloped over.

    ¡°Hmph. Who are you to yell at someone from my Great Havew Domain?!¡± But this time, there was no need for Mu Chen to make a move as the Asura King¡¯s coldughter had resounded. Thereafter, the Asura King took a step forth and had appeared over the horizon. He fixed his sharp gaze onto the Heavenly Evil King, resisting the Heavenly Evil King¡¯s Spiritual Energy oppression all by himself.

    The scene of a confrontation between two Seventh Grade Sovereigns felt more tense than the confrontation between Mu Chen and Lin Ming.

    Along with the Asura King and Heavenly Evil King confronting each other, the experts of the Great Havew Domain and Netherworld Pce were immediately in a state of hostility, causing the atmosphere in this region to be instantly tense.

    ¡°Haha. Heavenly Evil King, if you guys want to wage a war, then my Great Havew Domain will apany you to the end. But before that, how about your Netherworld Pce honour our bet?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯sughter suddenly rang out in midst of the tensed atmosphere. Hisughter had made the faces of the experts of the Netherworld Pce, including the Heavenly Evil King¡¯s, to violently twitch.

    Many gazes in this region flickered at this moment, with those that were taking joy at the Netherworld Pce¡¯s misfortune and those that had grudges with the Netherworld Pce making use of this situation to ridicule them.

    ¡°Hehe. The Netherworld Pce has been so arrogant for so long and they finally got what they deserved.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s unsure whether the Netherworld Pce is going to own up to it. Hehe. If they lose the Fallen Origin Pellets, then the Netherworld Pce Master will probably not let any of them off.¡±

    ¡°But if they don¡¯t hand them over, then the reputation of the Netherworld Pce will be thoroughly lost...¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Hearing the mockeries that resounded in this region, the Heavenly Evil King¡¯s face alternated between pale and ashen with a raging fire filling his eyes. He never would have expected that Lin Ming, who initially held the upper hand, would lose this confrontation!

    ¡°Mu Chen, don¡¯t go too far. At best, I can hand over the cier King over to you! My Netherworld Pce will also admit our defeat this time!¡± The Heavenly Evil King said with his teeth clenched.

    Hearing those words, Mu Chen squinted his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not the only one ying this show. Everyone here has heard it, it was also our bet. I believe that if I had lost now, I¡¯m afraid that you, Heavenly Evil King, wouldn¡¯t go easy on us, right?¡±

    The Heavenly Evil King¡¯s eyelid twitched and finally understood that Mu Chen would definitely not let this matter rest so easily. But it¡¯s basically impossible for them to hand over 400,000 Fallen Origin Pellets. If that¡¯s the case, then not a single one of them woulde out of this alive once the Netherworld Pce Master knew about this matter.

    But right now, if they refused to acknowledge this matter before every one of the Northern Region, then the reputation of their Netherworld Pce would be thoroughly ruined.

    They were simply forced on a path with no retreat in this matter.

    When the other peak forces like the Divine Pavilion and Sky Profound Pce saw that the Netherworld Pce was forced on a path with no retreat, they vaguely felt their scalps tingling and rejoicing at the same time. Fortunately, it was the Netherworld Pce that stood out today. If they were in the Netherworld Pce¡¯s ce, then they would even have thoughts to suicide.

    The Netherworld Pce was already forced under great pressure in the current situation, thus they were going to see how they would handle this great mess.

 Chapter 916 - Netherflame Oldman

    Chapter 916 - Netherme Oldman

    After the confrontation between Mu Chen and Lin Ming, the Bones Mountain Range was already in aplete mess. As the huge confrontation took ce in the mountain range, numerous mountains crumbled under the battle. All of that proved how intense the previous confrontation was.

    But fortunately, the earth-shattering confrontation had finallye to an end.

    But everyone knew that when the confrontation ended, only then would today¡¯s matter be intense due to the terrifying bet.

    400,000 Fallen Origin Pellets!

    Even a peak force could not bear that frightening amount so easily.

    With the several months of hard work, that was the amount that the Great Havew Domain managed to obtain in total. If they were to hand that over, then they would have to forget about opening the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury and returning to their base would be a wiser choice.

    Simr to them, as a peak force, the Netherworld Pce was the same.

    Therefore, when the experts of the Netherworld Pce saw that Lin Ming was captured by Mu Chen and seeing all the forces that were staring at them, their faces had uncontrobly turned pale.

    They initially intended to dig a trap for the Great Havew Domain. But who could have known that at the end of the day, they themselves would fall into the trap; whereas the Great Havew Domain had stepped on their heads and climbed out of the trap...

    ¡°It¡¯s all that brat¡¯s fault!¡± The experts of the Netherworld Pce gritted their teeth as they looked at Mu Chen. It was practically Mu Chen¡¯s fault for the situation to progress this way. If it wasn¡¯t for him, then the Great Havew Domain would be the one in a difficult spot.

    But regardless of how much hate they had for Mu Chen, the situation had already progressed this way and they had to fill up the hole.

    ¡°As a peak force, I believe that the Netherworld Pce will notmit something like going against your promise, right?¡± Just as the gaze of Heavenly Evil King was changing, Mu Chen lightly smiled as he said.

    ¡°Shut it!¡±

    The Heavenly Evil King ruthlessly red at Mu Chen as a rage built up in his heart. At this moment, how could he not know that Mu Chen was trying to praise them into a disadvantageous spot.

    ¡°Heavenly Evil King, you¡¯re also a famed expert in the Greaw Continent. Since you lost the bet, then show some bearing. But of course, if you guys want to go against your words, then my Great Havew Domain can only apany you till the end.¡± The Asura King coldly said.

    The Heavenly Evil King gritted his teeth as a struggle was revealed in his eyes. At his rear, the remaining experts of the Netherworld Pce did not dare to speak and, at this moment, every single force was looking in the direction of the Netherworld Pce. Naturally, they wanted to see how they would handle this mess.

    The suffocating silence continued for a long while, before the Heavenly Evil King finally sighed. Seeing his expression, everyone in this region had their hearts jolted. Judging from the looks of it, the Netherworld Pce was going to hand over the Fallen Origin Pellets?

    However, just when everyone had their gazes fixed over and the Heavenly Evil King was about to speak, an aged snort that sounded like rumbling thunder came from nowhere, resounding in this region.

    Even the heavens and earth seemed to have trembled from that snort.

    The faces of everyone drastically changed as they realised that there was a powerful oppression that enveloped this region through space.

    As the everyone¡¯s faces drastically changed, the space above the Netherworld Pce suddenly distorted and an aged silhouette walked out of it.

    It was a hunched back silhouette, an old man donned in ck robes with ash-grey hair. His muddy-looking eyes flickered with a light that could pierce through space. He held onto a skull cane while standing in the sky with an oppression that made everyone have a drastic change in their expressions.

    ¡°Elder Nether?!¡± When the Heavenly Evil King and the experts of the Netherworld Pce saw that ck-robed old man, joy immediately surfaced on their faces.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually one of the three Elders of the Netherworld Pce, the Netherme Oldman!¡± The Asura King¡¯s face had turned ugly, since he never expected that the Netherme Oldman would suddenly make his appearance here.

    ¡°Netherme Oldman?¡± Mu Chen was stunned, before his brows tightly knitted together. The three Elders of the Netherworld Pce was equivalent to the three Emperors of their Great Havew Domain. However, shouldn¡¯t these pinnacle experts be in the depths of the Fallen Battlefield? Why would one of them suddenly appear here?!

    ¡°Be careful, the Netherme Oldman is an expert that¡¯s at the Eighth Grade Sovereign Realm, he¡¯s extremely powerful.¡± The Asura King had his body tense up at this moment as he looked at the ck-robed old man with caution. At the same time, he had taken a step forth, guarding Mu Chen behind him. He was cautious about the Netherme Oldman suddenly making a move on Mu Chen.

    ¡°Eighth Grade Sovereign?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s heart was shocked. Such an expert was practically on the highest level amongst the Sovereign Realm. With his current strength, even if he included his power of Battle Will, it would still be impossible for him to confront such an expert.

    Every single expert was looking at the Netherme Oldman with astonishment in their eyes. Generally speaking, an expert of this level shouldn¡¯t appear here, but why did one from the Netherworld Pce appear here?

    ¡°We pay our respects to Elder Nether!¡±

    The experts of the Netherworld Pce all bowed in salutation.

    ¡°Hmph. You bunch of fools, if you hand over the Fallen Origin Pellets, this old man will see how you all will answer to the Pce Master!¡± The Netherme Oldman cast a cold nce at the Heavenly Evil King and the pressure in his eyes made them tremble.

    ¡°Elder Nether, this...¡± The Heavenly Evil King bitterly smiled. He initially had absolute confidence in Lin Ming, but who could have expected that someone as ferocious as Mu Chen would appear in the Great Havew Domain and not consider Lin Ming as his opponent? Thus, causing a flip of the table from the expectedly confident confrontation.

    ¡°Leave this to this old man.¡± The Netherme Oldman coldly said. When the Heavenly Evil King heard his words, he inwardly felt relieved, since he did not have to deal with this mess anymore.

    When the Netherme Oldman finished his words, he coldly swept a nce at Mu Chen, the Asura King and the rest as he sneered, ¡°Your Great Havew Domain is truly a little courageous, to actually ce your ideas on my Netherworld Pce.¡±

    The Asura King faintly answered, ¡°Elder Nether, what are you talking about? This confrontation is witnessed by every single force here and the bet was also clearly stated. If you¡¯re not bothered about the reputation of your Netherworld Pce being ruined, then so be it.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Reputation ruined?¡± Netherme Oldman coldly sneered, ¡°This bet is caused by that fool, Lin Ming. How can a tiny Fourth Grade Sovereign represent our Netherworld Pce?¡±

    ¡°So, even if he had lost the battle, it¡¯s his own fault. If you want the Fallen Origin Pellets, then get him to hand it over.¡±

    The Netherme Oldman spoke and the faces of the Kings of the Great Havew Domain turned ugly. Was that old man going to shamelessly push the me onto Lin Ming?

    ¡°Oh? If that¡¯s the case, then we can wake Lin Ming up and see if he had obtained the acknowledgement of the higher hierarchy of the Netherworld Pce?¡± Mu Chen smiled as he lifted Lin Ming, who had lost consciousness, in his hand.

    ¡°If you feel that Lin Ming is not qualified to represent the Netherworld Pce, then I believe that the other higher hierarchy of the Netherworld Pce are qualified, right?¡±

    The faces of the Heavenly Evil King and the rest slightly changed.

    The Netherme Oldman coldly looked at Mu Chen. ¡°How is a brat like you qualified to speak to this old man? You¡¯re truly impudent!¡±

    When the Netherme Oldman finished his words, his silhouette had mysteriously disappeared from the horizon.

    The Asura King¡¯s face drastically changed, before he pushed a palm against Mu Chen¡¯s chest. As Spiritual Energy surged, it had sent Mu Chen flying back.

    In that instant, when Mu Chen was blown away, the space that he was initially in had been crushed by a massive formless hand, causing the space to shatter.

    In the direction of the shattered space, the Netherme Oldman¡¯s silhouette appeared. Seeing that his attack had missed, the cold light in his eyes grew denser and two of his fingers stabbed forth, causing space to undte with a ck light streaking across.

    In the appearance of the ck light, Mu Chen¡¯s hair stood on the end and had pulled Lin Ming before him like a shield without any hesitation.

    Boom!

    As the ck light streaked across the space, Lin Ming¡¯s brain had exploded with blood sttering in every direction.

    Mu Chen waved his hand to get rid of the blood that flew in his direction and looked at the headless corpse with a somewhat ugly expression. At this moment, Lin Ming was thoroughly dead.

    Whoosh!

    At his rear, Nine Nether, the Mountain Splitting King and the rest flew over to protect Mu Chen while looking at the Netherme Oldman with caution.

    The sudden changes that happened in an instant startled the other forces. When they recovered from the shock, their eyelids ferociously twitched.

    Anyone could tell that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t the one that the Netherme Oldman wanted to kill, but Lin Ming, who was captured by Mu Chen.

    ¡°Elder Nether is truly ruthless.¡± The Asura King looked at this scene as he spoke in a solemn voice. This way, the Netherme Oldman could push all the me onto Lin Ming.

    The Netherme Oldman cast an indifferent look at the headless corpse as he said, ¡°He was just a fool that thought he could act willfully just because he had be a Battle Formation Master. This Hunting War concerns the future of my Netherworld Pce, so even if we lost a puny Ten Thousand Rune Battle Formation Master, so be it...¡±

    Although the Battle Formation Master was greatly nurtured by their Netherworld Pce, his price wasn¡¯t worth the 400,000 Fallen Origin Pellets in the eyes of the Netherme Oldman.

    When everyone saw this scene, their hearts had turned cold from the Netherme Oldman¡¯s ruthless method.

    ¡°This bet was started by Lin Ming, so if you want the Fallen Origin Pellets, then look for him.¡±

    The Netherme Oldman briefly paused his steps and coldly looked at Mu Chen, the Asura King and the rest. ¡°Now, this old man will calcte you guys causing the death of the Battle Formation Master of my Netherworld Pce!¡±

    When he finished his words, he had suddenly raised his hand and his cold voice resounded, ¡°Kill the cier King and bury him with Lin Ming first!¡±

    When the Heavenly Evil King and the rest heard his orders, a killing intent surged in their eyes, before the former¡¯s silhouette had moved and appeared beside the cier King. He pressed his hand onto thetter¡¯s forehead and was about to crush it as Spiritual Energy surged.

    When Mu Chen, the Asura King and the rest saw this scene, their faces had turned pale.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± Netherme Oldman coldly said.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The Heavenly Evil King acknowledged before he pped down with a vicious smile.

    However, just when the Heavenly Evil King was about to p against the cier King¡¯s forehead, his figure had suddenly turned stiff and an oldughter resounded.

    ¡°Netherme, you, old geezer, are really shameless toe and bully the younger ones. But with me here, it won¡¯t be so easy for you guys to kill someone from my Great Havew Domain.¡±

    When the aged voice resounded, everyone could see space slightly fluctuating behind the Heavenly Evil King and an elderly silhouette had appeared with a sh. As his hand grabbed onto the space, a terrifying Spiritual Energy oppression enveloped out from him, freezing the surrounding space, causing the Heavenly Evil King to be unable to move in the slightest. The palm that was about to descend stopped above the forehead of the cier King and could notnd.

    When Mu Chen, Nine Nether, the Asura King and the higher hierarchy saw the appearance of that elderly silhouette, joy immediately surfaced in their eyes. That¡¯s because it was one of the three Emperors of the Great Havew Domain that had appeared here.

    The Sky Vulture Emperor!

 Chapter 917 - Receive

    Chapter 917 - Receive

    The space above the Bones Mountain Range undted and everyone had shock in their eyes, looking at the second elderly silhouette that had appeared. That person was naturally the Sky Vulture Emperor, one of the three Emperors of the Great Havew Domain.

    Thereafter, a lowmotion rang out. Just what happened in the depths of the Fallen Battlefield, why would these pinnacle experts suddenly appear here?

    When Mu Chen and the Kings saw the appearance of the Sky Vulture Emperor, they felt heavily relieved. With the Sky Vulture Emperor¡¯s presence, it¡¯s impossible for the Netherworld Pce to do anything to them anymore.

    The face of the Netherme Oldman turned a little dark when he saw the appearance of the Sky Vulture Emperor and snorted, ¡°You old bastard really are like a spirit that clings onto me.¡±

    The Sky Vulture Emperor smiled, before looking at the frozen Heavenly Evil King. ¡°Okay, today¡¯s matters cane to an end here.¡±

    ¡°End here?¡± Netherme Oldman coldly responded, ¡°Your Great Havew Domain has caused a death of the only Battle Formation Master of my Netherworld Pce. You think that this matter can rest so easily?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he killed by you.¡± The Sky Vulture Emperor smiled as he continued, ¡°But seeing that you guys have lost a Battle Formation Master, then my Great Havew Domain can overlook the 400,000 Fallen Origin Pellets.¡±

    He appeared to be generous, giving up 400,000 Fallen Origin Pellets so easily. But the Sky Vulture Emperor was clear that it¡¯s practically impossible for the Netherme Oldman to hand over 400,000 Fallen Origin Pellets. Especially under the condition that the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury had been found.

    ¡°You!¡±

    A ferocious light surged in the eyes of the Netherme Oldman as he coldly looked at Mu Chen. Being looked by the Netherme Oldman, Mu Chen felt a surge of cold on his skin, as if he was being eyed at by a viper.

    It had caused a slight change in Mu Chen¡¯s expression because he knew the risk involved if an Eighth Grade Sovereign was determined to kill him. At that time, not even the Asura King would be able to protect him.

    The Sky Vulture Emperor had also moved, capturing the Seventh Grade Sovereign, the Heavenly Evil King. Although there was a factor of a sneak attack involved, it had also clearly disyed the gap between Seventh and Eighth Grade Sovereigns.

    ¡°Haha. Netherme, I suggest you stow that idea of yours away. Because the moment you make a move, I will immediately kill the Heavenly Evil King as well.¡± But as the Netherme Oldman¡¯s gaze flickered with a ferocious light, the Sky Vulture Emperor¡¯s voice had resounded once again.

    The eyes of the Netherme Oldman grew even darker as he fixed his gaze onto Mu Chen. But in the end, he slowly shifted his gaze away, because he knew that the Sky Vulture Emperor wasn¡¯t wrong with his words. No matter how fast he was with his action, even if he could ughter Mu Chen in an instant, their Netherworld Pce would lose a Seventh Grade Sovereign as well.

    It was a loss greater than Lin Ming.

    ¡°Consider this a win for your Great Havew Domain this time. But don¡¯t be toocent. Once my Pce Master knows about this, he definitely won¡¯t let this matter go so easily!¡± The Netherme Oldman eerily smiled as he coldly snorted. With a wave of his sleeves, his silhouette had disappeared and the next time he appeared, he was already before the Netherworld Pce¡¯s party. At the same time, the Sky Vulture Emperor had appeared before the Great Havew Domain with the cier King.

    The two of them were Eighth Grade Sovereigns, so they did not y any meaningless acts. Because they were clear that if both of them were topletely disregard everything and fight, their subordinates would suffer great casualties.

    ¡°Lord Sky Vulture Emperor!¡± When the Kings saw the Sky Vulture Emperor appear before them, they immediately cupped their fists in salutation.

    The Sky Vulture Emperor smiled as he waved his hand, before looking at Mu Chen. ¡°Congrattions to you, King Mu, for bing a Battle Formation Master. Finally, there¡¯s a Battle Formation Master in my Great Havew Domain after all these years.¡±

    He briefly paused his words before popping the most important question. ¡°How¡¯s the current situation with the Fallen Origin Pellets?¡±

    ¡°We have already calcted it. We have a total of 430,000 Fallen Origin Pellets with us,¡± replied the Asura King.

    ¡°430,000 Fallen Origin Pellets?¡± The Sky Vulture Emperor¡¯s eyes lit up as he smiled in gratitude. ¡°Not bad, it¡¯s a lot more than the previous time. The Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury this time is very peculiar, but it should be sufficient.¡±

    ¡°Without King Mu leading us in this Hunting War, I¡¯m afraid that we wouldn¡¯t have been able to obtain enough Fallen Origin Pellets.¡± The Mountain Splitting King smiled as he pointed out Mu Chen¡¯s contributions.

    ¡°Indeed. Among the 430,000 Fallen Origin Pellets, there¡¯s a majority that came from the King Mu¡¯s party.¡± The Asura King had also honestly spoken out.

    When the Sky Vulture Emperor heard them, he cast a nce at Mu Chen with astonishment, since he probably never expected that thetter would have such an outstanding performance during the Hunting War. Even the prideful Mountain Splitting King and Asura King had treated him differently and were even so polite.

    ¡°Mountain Splitting King is overrating me. If it wasn¡¯t for the other Kings working together, I¡¯m afraid that I would not have been able to do much.¡± Mu Chen was also stunned by the Mountain Splitting King pointing him out. However, he wasn¡¯t arrogant and conceited, but had only revealed a smile.

    ¡°Haha. Looks like the Domain Ruler and Nine Nether weren¡¯t wrong with their eyes.¡± The Sky Vulture Emperor rather admired Mu Chen¡¯s attitude, which wasn¡¯t arrogant or hot-tempered, as he sighed out. In the beginning, the reason why his attitude was so good to Mu Chen was mostly due to Nine Nether. But in the end, it was because of the care that the Domain Ruler had for Mu Chen. And now, he finally realised that this young man indeed had a unique charm and ability.

    Along his way here, as he climbed from amongst the mostmon Commanders of the Great Havew Domain. His improvements were speechless and astonishing and no one had any idea how far he would reach in the future...

    Nine Nether looked at Mu Chen, feeling gratified that Mu Chen had gotten the acknowledgement of the Great Havew Domain step by step before smiling towards the Sky Vulture Emperor. ¡°Elder Vulture, you¡¯ve previously said that the Domain Ruler has found the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury?¡±

    When the Kings heard that, they had immediately pricked their ears. All their fights and struggles in the Fallen Battlefield was to make preparations to open the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury. And they were all helpless in searching for the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury, so they could only rely on the Domain Ruler for it.

    The Sky Vulture Emperor nodded his head with a smile. He looked a little helpless as he said, ¡°The Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury has been found, but there¡¯s a small problem...¡±

    ¡°Problem?¡±

    ¡°In the deepest part of the Fallen Battlefield, which was also the most violent region, it¡¯s been enveloped in a storm of Spiritual Energy. It¡¯s a ce where even Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouses would have a hard time advancing. After several failures, we really did discover traces of an Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury. This Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury is extremely huge, far exceeding any other Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury that we have found in the past.¡± The Sky Vulture Emperor slowly said.

    ¡°Oh?¡± The minds of the Kings jolted.

    ¡°But, due to this Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury being too big, there are other forces eyeing it as well.¡± The Sky Vulture Emperor helplessly said.

    Mu Chen and the rest showed amazement on their faces, while feeling a numbing sensation on their scalps. That¡¯s because just thinking about the scenario of having six or seven Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouses covetously eyeing the same thing made them feel fearful.

    If a fight broke out, it would definitely be a great disaster. Under a battle of that level, they were practically pale inparison.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± said Nine Nether.

    ¡°Prepare to move out towards the depths of the Fallen Battlefield. No matter what, we can¡¯t give up on this Earth Sovereign Realm treasury. Judging from how majestic that thing is, the owner of this Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury must be extremely powerful. If we can obtain the Spiritual Divine Liquid that¡¯s within it, the Domain Ruler might be able to make a breakthrough to the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm. Whereas if it was obtained by the Divine Pavilion Master, Netherworld Pce Master or Liu Tiandao, it will definitely not be good news for our Great Havew Domain.¡± The Sky Vulture Emperor solemnly said.

    Hearing those words, everyone had solemnly nodded their heads. Although they had no idea how great of a difference there would be between a Lesser and Greater Earth Sovereign Realm expert, since it was spoken out in such a tone by the Sky Vulture Emperor, then it must¡¯ve been difference between day and night. At the same time, the fate of their Great Havew Domain was hung on it.

    When the Sky Vulture Emperor saw their response, he waved his hand and the massive party of the Great Havew Domain started to move.

    Just when the Great Havew Domain¡¯s party started to move, the Sky Vulture Emperor had suddenly squinted his eyes. Thereafter, Mu Chen and the rest had also sensed something and raised their heads with shock revealed on their faces.

    That¡¯s because, at this moment, there were multiple distortions between the heavens and earth, with several silhouettes walking out of the space. Every single one of them had powerful pressure, which caused this region to tremble.

    The Demon Gate, Sky Profound Pce and the other peak forces all cheered. Those silhouettes that appeared were the pinnacle experts of their own factions.

    Along with the discovery of the massive Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury, all the peak forces had pinnacle expertsing out to receive their own forces.

    ¡°Those fellows are pretty quick in their movements.¡± The Sky Vulture Emperor slightly smiled and did not have any hesitation before gently waving his hand. A majestic Spiritual Energy emanated from his body and had formed into a barrier of a few myriad feet that enveloped the entire party of the Great Havew Domain.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The Sky Vulture Emperor had charged out first, with the massive barrier dragging along the party of the Great Havew Domain. They were likeyers of clouds as they flew out and disappeared into the horizon in an instant.

    Along with the departure of the Sky Vulture Emperor, the other forces had also swiftly reorganised themselves, before they swiftly soared into the horizon.

    When the other top forces watched this scene, they inwardly sighed. They knew thating up next would be the main show of this Hunting War. Without any Earth Sovereign Realm experts in their forces, they weren¡¯t even qualified to participate.

    After this Hunting War, no one knew how the situation of the Northern Region would change, and how many peak forces in the Northern Region would fall and copse...

 Chapter 918 - Shattered Space

    Chapter 918 - Shattered Space

    Deep in the Fallen Battlefield

    This was an extremely violent and fearsome region. The sky here was eternally in darkness with terrifying Spiritual Energy storms dominating the horizon. In the depths of the storms, mountains were levelled to the ground. Only the ck-coloured mountains could bear the sweeping Spiritual Energy storms. That¡¯s because they were forged with Grimsteel. Their sturdiness was something that not even an all-out attack from an Eighth Grade Sovereign could shatter.

    On the ground, there was a myriad-foot-wide abyss that looked like arge ck dragon lying on the ground with chillsing from that pitch-ck abyss.

    An eerie wind blew from the abyss, which was apanied by ghastly shrieks. Vaguely, shadows could be seen hovering about. Those were the spirits of experts that had fallen here. Except, they had lost their own consciousness and became simr to ghosts.

    Due to the fact that those things had absorbed the unique energy in the Fallen Battlefield, they had maintained a portion of their strength when they were alive. Furthermore, they were filled with offensive characteristics and anyone approaching them would be attacked.

    This region was like a death region without any traces of vitality.

    Whoosh!

    However, the deathly silence was broken today. Seeing the darkened sky, there was a myriad-foot-sized streak of light that flew across with a huge amount of people in that light.

    This party was naturally the one that was received by the Sky Vulture Emperor, the Great Havew Domain¡¯s party that came into the depths of the Fallen Battlefield.

    Although they were received by the Sky Vulture Emperor, they were extremely cautious. They were so much so that they did not even dare to fly in the sky and had flown at a low altitude.

    Even so, the Sky Vulture Emperor would change the route after a period of distance. There were some routes that were further, but it was these routes that allowed them to avoid the violent areas in this region.

    Compared to the outside, the storms here were more than a hundred times more terrifying. If one was caught up in them, then the Great Havew Domain¡¯s party would probably perish.

    Under these sorts of natural disasters, not even the Sky Vulture Emperor could protect himself.

    But even with the Sky Vulture Emperor receiving them, it was impossible for them to avoid every storm. But fortunately, they were all within the expectations of the Sky Vulture Emperor. When they were caught up in some unavoidable Spiritual Energy storms, the Sky Vulture Emperor would lead the Great Havew Domain¡¯s party to hide into those massive ck mountains.

    Humm! Humm!

    While the army temporarily hid in one of the mountains, Mu Chen stood at the entrance of the cave. A dark-grey Spiritual Energy storm dominated over the horizon, causing even space to distort by it.

    Mu Chen, Nine Nether and the Kings all had a solemn expression as they looked at the storm outside and were inwardly startled. That¡¯s because they could sense how terrifying the storm was. If they were to be pulled into it, they would definitely not be able to escape death.

    ¡°Fortunately, when the Domain Lords and the rest found the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury, they managed to find a safe route. Otherwise, we would have perished by now if we had recklessly barged in here.¡± Nine Nether sighed.

    They finally got here after numerous bitter battles in the Fallen Battlefield. But right now, if they were careless, then all the efforts that they had previously given would have been in vain.

    Mu Chen gently nodded his head. The depths of the Fallen Battlefield was indeed extremely dangerous. It was no wonder why even the Sky Vulture Emperor would be so cautious.

    He looked at the greyed outside world with his eyes narrowed. Perhaps because of his will gradually getting stronger, his perception was extremely keen and he could sense that there were many profound undtions in this region.

    The region was filled with so much danger that even Mu Chen did not dare to probe any deeper, fearing that a disaster might befall him if he did. At this ce, if he was careless, then he might probably not be able toe out alive.

    ¡°In the ancient times, when the Fiends invaded the Great Thousand World, this ce was a massive battlefield. From the information written on some ancient texts, the amount of Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouses of the Great Thousand World that fell here had exceeded the numbers of fingers on both hands. This is still excluding the amount of Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouses of the Fiend n that perished here.¡± Behind them, the Sky Vulture Emperor faintly smiled.

    Mu Chen and the rest were speechless as they heard that. This amount of Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouses had even exceeded the number of Earth Sovereigns in the Northern Region. Thus, one could infer how terrifying of a scale the tribtion that was brought to the Great Thousand World was.

    ¡°Lord Sky Vulture Emperor, how much longer will it take for us to reach the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury?¡± The Asura King looked at the Sky Vulture Emperor and asked.

    ¡°ording to this speed, it should take two more days for us to reach it.¡± The Sky Vulture Emperor said. If he was alone, then he would naturally be faster. But he had to bring such a huge army along with him.

    ¡°Furthermore, along the way here, if any of you sense any abnormal spatial fluctuations, do not touch them. There are too many experts that have perished here, and when these experts perished, they would hide their bodies in the spatial cracks. Although their consciousness has dissipated, they are still able to preserve their bodies due to the unique energy in the Fallen Battlefield, and possess a portion of their strength as well. If you guys awaken them, then they would franticallyunch attacks at us.¡± The Sky Vulture Emperor reminded.

    ¡°Previously, when the Spiritual Pupils Emperor and I had searched around, we woke up a death spirit. Even though the two of us joined forces together, all we managed to do was forcefully make it retreat.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    When everyone heard that, their hearts trembled. Even the Sky Vulture Emperor and Spiritual Pupils Emperor could only protect themselves when they joined hands. Thus, the strength of the death spirits when they were alive was at least around the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm. There might even be some that were half a step into the Earth Sovereign Realm. The depths of the Fallen Battlefield truly contained dangers at every step.

    ...

    The army rested in the mountain till the storm disappeared before continuing their journey. In the uing journey, there were still many obstructions. If they did not have the lead of the Sky Vulture Emperor, then Mu Chen spectacted that even if some of their armies could survive, it wouldn¡¯t exceed the number of fingers on one hand.

    Although their journey was slow and challenging, it was still one without any dangers. When the second day came to an end, the army had finally passed through numerous mountains that were toweringly reaching into the clouds. Thereafter, they were heavily shocked by this scene before them.

    After those ck mountains, the violent storm had suddenly disappeared. Even the Spiritual Energy had be abnormally calm.

    What made Mu Chen and the rest shocked wasn¡¯t how silent this ce was, but up ahead of them. It was a shattered scene. The space seemed like like it was torn apart by some terrifying power. ck cracks that had formed a sinister-looking mouth were wriggling between the heavens and earth.

    Looking through the ck cracks, there were spiritual lights surging and, vaguely, Mu Chen could see a massive and bottomless ck pyramid in the depths of the shattered space.

    The size of that ck pyramid was indescribable. Compared to it, they were like dust. A sense of shock enveloped over, which made innumerable people feel their scalps going numb.

    ¡°This ck pyramid is the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury that we have discovered.¡± The Sky Vulture Emperor somewhatmented as he looked at the shattered space before him and continued, ¡°This space should¡¯ve been torn apart by a terrifying Spiritual Energy undtion from the ancient times. ording to our estimations, there must¡¯ve been a Greater Earth Sovereign that perished here.¡±

    ¡°Greater Earth Sovereign?¡±

    Mu Chen and the rest all sucked in a cold breath. Their Domain Ruler, which was Mand, was only a Lesser Earth Sovereign. Compared to a Greater Earth Sovereign, shecked aplete grade. Naturally, there weren¡¯t any existences of such a level in the Northern Region. Otherwise, the situation in the Northern Region wouldn¡¯t be as bnced, since a Greater Earth Sovereign couldpletely change the situation in the Northern Region.

    ¡°You guys are finally here.¡±

    Just when Mu Chen and the rest were startled by the ck pyramid, space slightly undted before them as a familiar voice resounded. Three silhouettes came out of the distorted space, and the first was a petite silhouette, the Domain Ruler of the Great Havew Domain, Mand. Behind her was the Sleeping Emperor and Spiritual Pupils Emperor.

    ¡°We pay our respects to the Domain Lord!¡±

    When Mand appeared, the Kings immediately paid their respects and the massive army of troops behind them had kneeled down.

    Mand gently waved her petite hand and her golden pupils looked at Mu Chen, who was amongst the Kings, with a smear of astonishment on her face as she smiled. ¡°You managed to be a Battle Formation Master?¡±

    Mu Chen smiled and nodded his head.

    ¡°Haha. Mu Chen had not only managed to be a Battle Formation Master. urately speaking, the Battle Formation Master of the Netherworld Pce has also died in his hands, and in this Hunting War, Mu Chen¡¯s contributions cannot go unnoticed.¡± The Sky Vulture Emperor smiled from the side as he mentioned Mu Chen¡¯s contributions in this Hunting War.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Hearing the words of the Sky Vulture Emperor, Mand, the Sleeping Emperor and Spiritual Pupils Emperor were a little startled. No one had expected that Mu Chen, whose strength wasn¡¯t too outstanding amongst the Kings, would have such brilliant achievements.

    ¡°Then that means that you guys have gathered a sufficient amount of Fallen Origin Pellets, right?¡± Mand revealed a smile on her face. Clearly, she was extremely gratified and satisfied by Mu Chen¡¯s performance.

    ¡°A total of over 400,000 Fallen Origin Pellets, all of them are in here.¡± The Sky Vulture Emperor waved his sleeve and a Universal Bracelet flew towards Mand.

    Mand took it over and slightly sensed it, before the smile on her face grew denser, then she tilted her head and directed her golden pupils towards the ck crack, before spitting out a mouthful of air. ¡°I will be trying to break the seal now.¡±

    Mu Chen and the rest looked along with Mand¡¯s gaze and realised that there were numerous ancient talisman runes in the shattered space. Those talisman runes had formed into a barrier that sealed the shattered space within it.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    When Mu Chen looked at the ancient talisman runes, his heart lightly jolted. He realised that the Spiritual Compass, which he had obtained from the Fallen Battlefield, started to heat up.

    The sudden event had caused Mu Chen to narrow his eyes. At the same time, his heartbeat had increased as well as he recalled the words from Senior Xiao Qingyun from before. The Spiritual Compass would lead him to find the ruins of the Fourth Pce Master of the Ancient Haven Pce.

    That meant that the ck pyramid in the shattered space was left behind by that Fourth Pce Master of the Ancient Haven Pce?!

 Chapter 919 - Dissolving the Talisman Runes

    Chapter 919 - Dissolving the Talisman Runes

    The movements of the Spiritual Compass had given Mu Chen shock and joy at the same time. If this ruin before them was truly left behind by the Fourth Pce Master of the Ancient Haven Pce, then he might be able to obtain some information regarding the Ancient Haven Pce from it.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mand immediately questioned when she saw the changes in Mu Chen¡¯s expression.

    Hearing her question, Mu Chen did not hide it from her and told her everything he knew.

    ¡°Ancient Haven Pce, the Fourth Pce Master?¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, the Sky Vulture Emperor and the rest were instantly startled. Although they did not know who the Fourth Pce Master was, they knew how powerful the Ancient Haven Pce was.

    In the ancient times, the Ancient Haven Pce was the Overlord of the Greaw Continent. Although the Ancient Haven Pce had already perished, they still left behind relics in the Greaw Continent. Thus, many peak forces in the Great Havew Domain had been spending all their efforts to search for them.

    Mu Chen nodded as he looked at Mand, before realising that she was slightly distracted. But she recovered very quickly and said with deep thoughts, ¡°The Fourth Pce Master... I have read about him in the ancient text before. He seems to have perished in this ancient battlefield. It¡¯s just that I never expected it to be here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that back then, he had fought with the Skyeater Evil Emperor to the point that the sky had darkened and the both of them perished...¡±

    ¡°Skyeater Evil Emperor?¡± Mu Chen and the rest were stunned by such news.

    ¡°A powerhouse of the Fiend ns, with strengthparable to Greater Earth Sovereigns. Back then, he was one of the Commanders that invaded the Greaw Continent.¡±

    Mand exined with her golden pupils looking towards the ck pyramid within the shattered space and a brilliance shed across her eyes. ¡°If this really was left behind by the Fourth Pce Master, then the Spiritual Divine Liquid that was left behind would definitely be extremely powerful. We definitely can¡¯t allow the other forces, like the Divine Pavilion, obtain it. Otherwise, it would definitely break the current situation in the Northern Region. With their character, our Great Havew Domain would definitely be the first in line to be affected.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head and gradually calmed his emotions, before directing his gaze towards the other direction in this region and asked in doubt, ¡°Isn¡¯t this ruin being eyed upon by the other forces as well? Why are we not seeing their traces?¡±

    ¡°This shattered spatial region is extremely vast, the other peak forces are in the other directions. They¡¯re extremely far from us because there isn¡¯t an entrance to this Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury. As long as one has enough Fallen Origin Pellets, they can enter from any direction.¡±

    Mand smiled, ¡°Generally speaking, opening an entrance will be enough for everyone to enter. But naturally, the other forces will not be willing to let others enjoy the Fallen Origin Pellets that they have obtained themselves.¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned as he immediately understood the logic behind it. Although arge amount of Fallen Origin Pellets could be saved, it was clearly not what the other peak forces wanted. They were more willing to pay more than to let the other forces benefit from their hard work. If one didn¡¯t have enough Fallen Origin Pellets in their hands, then they could return, thus decreasing onepetitor, which was the most crucial factor for the peak forces.

    In the end, they could only rely on themselves, and if they couldn¡¯t, then it could only be said that they¡¯re not qualified topete for the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury.

    ¡°The Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury is one that¡¯s filled with many dangers. Therefore, only the Kings can follow me in. As for the rest of you, you guys can stay here and prepare to receive us.¡± Mand cast a nce at the massive troops that were behind her. In such a dangerous area like the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury, if therge-scaled troops were to enter, not only would they not provide any help, they would be a burden instead. If anything happened, then the oue was simply unimaginable.

    The Sky Vulture Emperor and the rest nodded their heads. The reason why they brought the troops here was because they were worried that without the Kings, the troops would easily be surrounded outside. Although this ce was also dangerous, it¡¯s definitely safer.

    ¡°But this way, we will have to make King Mu suffer.¡± The Mountain Splitting King looked at Mu Chen. Without them being able to bring the troops in, the one that suffered the most would probably be Mu Chen. After all, as a Battle Formation Master, there would be a great decrease in their strength if they lost their troops.

    But in response to their pity, Mu Chen calmly smiled. ¡°Although Battle Will is a path for me, it will have a negative effect if one is too over-reliant on it. On the contrary, my strength is not only limited to Battle Will.¡±

    Although he spoke in a calm tone, there wasn¡¯t any forcefulness in it. A light surged in his pupils, it was the confidence he had in himself. That¡¯s because, in Mu Chen¡¯s view, even though he could get stronger with the power of Battle Will, it was an external factor. In this world, only the strength that you could cultivate yourself was the most stable and would never change.

    Therefore, even if Mu Chen knew that he had talent in the path of Battle Will, he was only briefly happy. That¡¯s because he never thought about giving up on his own cultivation for Battle Will.

    So even when he had lost the power of Battle Will, Mu Chen was also confident that he wouldn¡¯t be ordinary with his own ability, which he had already proven based on his own ability in the past experience.

    When the Mountain Splitting King and the rest heard Mu Chen¡¯s calm words, they were first stunned, before their faces gradually turned grave with admiration in their hearts. To grasp the powerful Battle Will and view it so lightly, not even they were confident that they could achieve that.

    At this moment, they vaguely understood why this young man before they could rise in the Great Havew Domain in just a short two years.

    ¡°Well said. The path of an expert is not to limited by power, but controlling power!¡±

    Mand gently pped with admiration filled on her face. It was so much so that even the Sleeping Emperor, who had always been in a sleepy state had opened his eyes and cast a nce at Mu Chen. Likewise, he must have also been astonished by Mu Chen¡¯s state of mind.

    Mu Chen was a little awkward from Mand¡¯s praises and could only drylyugh while shrugging his shoulders. He only felt that he could not rely on the power of Battle Will too much. It¡¯s was just case that one day, when he loses his troop, he would then fall from the clouds. If that happened, then he probably wouldn¡¯t have any chance to climb his way back up.

    ¡°Get prepared to move out.¡±

    Mand smiled and did not speak any further. She gently raised her hand and her silhouette had slowly risen to the sky with the three Emperors behind her and the Kings further back.

    This formation could be considered as a luxurious formation and these were basically all the elites of the Great Havew Domain. If anything happened to them in the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury, then the Great Havew Domain would probably copse in an instant.

    Mu Chen and the rest followed Mand and had gradually approached the shattered space. With their approach, they had finally realise the terrifying oppression that the shattered space contained.

    The shattered space constantly wriggled in the sky with ancient talisman runes wandering by the cracks, emitting a lustre that interlinked together and formed a dark-red barrier that sealed the crack.

    When they stood before that crack, despite the shattered space being sealed, the oppression that vaguely escaped from it still made them feel like they were slightly suffocating.

    Facing this spatial crack, even Mand had a slightly solemn expression. When she had just discovered this ruin, she had already tried to use her power as an Earth Sovereign to break the talisman rune open and the oue of it was evident, a failure.

    There were too many experts that have perished in the Fallen Battlefield, with Earth Sovereigns that were stronger than her. Those fallen experts had caused this ruin to be enveloped in a bizarre yet powerful energy. Although it couldn¡¯tunch any attacks, it possessed defensive capabilities, as if they were guarding the eternal peace of those perished experts.

    This was the rule of the Fallen Battlefield, and even powerful existences like Mand couldn¡¯t break it.

    Mand clenched her tiny fist and a Universal Bracelet appeared in her hand. She gently stroked it and a buzzing noise resounded as currents flowed out of the Universal Bracelet.

    Those currents were like giant pythons that coiled before Mand. Those currents were the Fallen Origin Pellets, except that the amount wasn¡¯t any lower than 100,000.

    Along with the appearance of such arge amount of Fallen Origin Pellets, an extremely dense fragrance emanated from it. When Mu Chen and the rest took a breath in, the spiritual energy in their bodies grew excited.

    The Spiritual Energy contained in these 100,000 Fallen Origin Pellets was probably denser than 1,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. Even if a Fifth Grade Sovereign absorbed them, he would probably have a significant improvement in his own Spiritual Energy.

    Mand had lightly cast a nce at the Fallen Origin Pellets, before her hands joined together and gently made a rubbing gesture. Instantly, the current of Fallen Origin Pellets exploded, then it waspressed by an unparalleled power.

    The current started to bepressed and in just a few dozen breaths, the 100,000 Fallen Origin Pellets had formed into a pool of starchy liquid.

    The liquid slowly flowed in the sky, causing space to distort in the path of it. As if the small-sized liquid was even denser than the mountains.

    Mu Chen was dumbfounded at this scene. If he refined 100,000 Fallen Origin Pellets, then he would require at least a few months of time. But in Mand¡¯s hands, it only took a rubbing gesture for her to aplish it. Thus, one could tell how terrifying an Earth Sovereign was.

    Mand blinked her golden pupils before making a flick with her fingers. Instantly, the liquid, which was refined from Fallen Origin Pellets, had whistled out and dropped onto the ancient talisman runes on the spatial crack.

    Poosh! Poosh!

    Along with the liquid dripping down, the runes, which even Mand couldn¡¯t deal with, had started to rapidly vibrate. As an azure smoke rose, Mu Chen was startled to witness that the ancient talisman runes were starting to dim. When they had dimmed to the extreme, they disappeared.

    In less than half a minute, the oppression that emanated from the talisman runes had already been corroded by the Fallen Origin Pellets liquid andpletely disappeared.

    The gate that lead to this Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury had beenpletely opened at this instance.

 Chapter 920 - Treasure Hunting

    Chapter 920 - Treasure Hunting

    Poosh! Poosh!

    The ancient talisman runes were being gradually dissolved by the liquid formed by the Fallen Origin Pellets. In just more than ten breaths of time, the talisman runes before them were slowly being torn apart and a crack, which was a few dozen feet in size, appeared.

    When that crack appeared, there was an ancient and deste aura that surged out. The pressure contained in the aura instantly made Mu Chen¡¯s body turn stiff. There was a tragic feeling mixed in the ancient aura, as if it had proved the battle between the Fourth Pce Master and the Skyeater Evil Emperor¡¯s disastrous battle from the ancient times...

    Mand maintained a calm look on her face as she gently waved her hand, dissipating the ancient aura, allowing Mu Chen and the rest to restore the control over their bodies. All of them had fear written on their faces. This truly was an Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury, to actually be so dangerous. Just the aura from the entrance had already left them greatly intimidated.

    If Mand wasn¡¯t there to lead them, they wouldn¡¯t even dare to enter it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, be more cautious.¡±

    Mand¡¯s tender voice gave a sense of security for the experts of the Great Havew Domain. Finishing her words, she had entered the spatial crack with the three Emperors and Kings following after.

    When Mu Chen and the rest stepped into the spatial crack, they could feel the ancient deste aura blowing over. But fortunately, they came prepared this time. Thus, they had gradually adapted to it, before raising their heads and sweeping their gazes around this unfamiliar space.

    This spatial realm was like a starry sky, it was a dark realm with space being distorted from time to time, emitting violent and chaotic fluctuations.

    There wererge and small pieces of rock in the shattered space. There were somerger sized rocks that were simply like mountains.

    However, they had only swept a nce before their gazes hadnded far away. In that space, there was a colossal and indescribable ck pyramid that quietly stood. Even if the distance between them was great, the oppression and shock that it gave them still caused them to suck in a chilled breath.

    ¡°These are floating rock inds. There should be some perished experts hidden in them, and if you¡¯re lucky enough, you might even be able to get an Ancient Artifact, Divine Art, Pellets and all sorts of materials.¡± Mand took a nce at those floating rock inds as she said.

    Hearing Mand¡¯s words, the eyes of the Kings all lit up.

    When Mand saw their response, she lightly smiled. ¡°I will go up ahead to scout the route with the three Emperors. You guys can look around. If any of you encounter any danger, then crush the jade that I have given you guys, and I wille to your rescue.¡±

    The Kings had all contributed in the Hunting War, but they had finally managed to get into such a treasurend, so Mand was more than willing to let them look for their own opportunities.

    ¡°Thank you, Domain Ruler!¡± The Kings all revealed joy on their faces when they heard her words. Experts that could perish here were undoubtedly pinnacling existences. If they could obtain the things left behind by them, then it could grant a great increment to their fighting capabilities.

    Mand nodded her head, then her golden pupils looked at Mu Chen, signalling for him to be cautious, before flying off with the three Emperors.

    When the Kings saw the departure of Mand and the Emperors, they exchanged a nce before revealing smiles and swiftly dispersed, moving towards those floating inds.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether weren¡¯t separated, but chose to stick together before aimlessly moving about. They were constantly sweeping their sharp gazes over the surrounding floating inds.

    Along with their departure, noises of rocks shattering swiftly resounded in this silent space. Those were the Kings forcefully shattering the rock inds to search for the things that were left behind by the perished experts.

    Although this sort of method was a little barbaric, it was the most efficient method under this situation.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen threw a fist out and a torrential Spiritual Energy whistled. His ferocious fist had shattered the huge rock that was a hundred feet in size. Shards of rock shot out in every direction, but there wasn¡¯t anything to find within it.

    When Mu Chen saw that, he gave a helpless shrug to Nine Nether. No one knew how many rocks were there floating here, so they could only rely on luck to search for treasure.

    Nine Nether slightly bent her ear and could vaguely hear a burst of loudughter. Immediately, she cast her lips aside. ¡°Someone seems to have found something, I wonder which lucky fellow that is.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as well, and just when he was about to move out, his heart suddenly trembled, before clenching his fist. The Spiritual Compass appeared in his hand.

    ¡°The Spiritual Compass seems to have an exceptionally keen sense in the Spiritual Energy undtions here. If there¡¯s anything left behind, then it should be able to sense it...¡±

    When Nine Nether heard his words, a look of surprise shed in her eyes. If the Spiritual Compass was really useful, then it¡¯s definitely a treasure-seeking artifact. At the very least, it was more efficient than shattering rocks like barbarians.

    Mu Chen held onto the Spiritual Compass as he swiftly flew out. Although he wasn¡¯t sure if thepass was useful, he had to give it a try at least.

    Whoosh!

    The two of them swiftly flew past numerous floating rocks, dodging areas with distorted space along the process. In less than a minute or two, they had flown past over a dozen rock inds. But what left the two of them disappointed was the fact that there weren¡¯t any movements from the Spiritual Compass.

    ¡°Looks like this Spiritual Compass isn¡¯t of much use.¡± Nine Nether slowed down her speed and helplessly said.

    Mu Chen gently sighed. But just when he was about to give up, a buzzing noise suddenly rang out before his sigh ended.

    The buzzing noise was extremely soft, but it was still sensed by Mu Chen and Nine Nether. Immediately, the two of them were stunned before they abruptly looked down and saw a dot of light finally lighting up from the Spiritual Compass, which had no movements before.

    ¡°There¡¯s something!¡± Nine Nether became overjoyed.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes slightly lit up, before lifting his head and fixed his gaze onto a rock ind not too far away. That rock ind wasn¡¯t too conspicuous, with the size being roughly a hundred feet. It was extremely ordinary-looking amongst the other rock inds. However, Mu Chen knew that the lit dot, which was indicated on the Spiritual Compass, was pointed towards that direction.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether exchanged a look and their silhouettes moved, then immediately appeared before that rock ind. The two of them joined together and threw their palms forth. Boundless Spiritual Energy shot out, shattering that rock ind.

    Whoosh!

    As crushed rocks flew about, Mu Chen and Nine Nether¡¯s eyes lit up, before the two of them flew over to the rain of rocks.

    The two of them moved separately and appeared before the light, then made a grab for it. Their Spiritual Energies turned into a halo and trapped the light within.

    Boom! Boom!

    In the Spiritual Energy halo, the light was like a barbaric bull that frantically attempted to break free, causing ripple fluctuations in the Spiritual Energy halo. That energy made Mu Chen feel a little astonished and he swiftly circted his Spiritual Energy to gradually suppressed the light.

    Once the light calmed down, only then did Mu Chen direct his gaze over. There was actually a crimson long needle that looked as delicate as a bull¡¯s hair in the light. Although it didn¡¯t look too remarkable, Mu Chen could see innumerable runes carved on the needle with his keen perception. Furthermore, every single rune on it actually looked like ferocious beasts.

    Crimson light surged on the surface of it and was vaguely emanating a ferocious aura, causing Mu Chen to be slightly startled in his heart.

    Mu Chen gently circted a strand of Spiritual Energy into the crimson needle. After the long years, the needle was already an object without an owner. Therefore, Mu Chen could easily get it under his control.

    When Mu Chen obtained control of it, there was some information that surged into his mind from the needle.

    Myriad Beast Needle, a consumable-type High Rank Divine Artifact. Refined with the blood essence of myriad beasts, it was extremely ferocious and required the blood essence of the user to use it. The stronger the blood essence, the more powerful it would be...

    ¡°It¡¯s actually a consumable-type High Rank Divine Artifact!¡±

    Mu Chen grinned. Although a consumable-type Divine Artifact had a w that it couldn¡¯t be reused, there were also benefits with it. The power of it would be stronger than ordinary High Rank Divine Artifacts.

    Furthermore, this item was hidden extremely well, which made it hard for others to defend against. If it was used against an enemy, then it would have an unexpected divine effect.

    Just as Mu Chen inwardly rejoiced, Nine Nether had flown back as well. At this moment, there was an unconceble joy on her face, she must have gotten something pretty good as well.

    Mu Chen looked at Nine Nether, and before he could ask, thetter had already opened up her hand. On her palm, there was a bead-sized emerald-green pellet that emitted a faint light on its surface. The light had formed into the shape of a phoenix, and had vaguely emitted a clear cry of a phoenix.

    The pellet¡¯s ancient and dense fragrance was being emanated from it, which made the Spiritual Energy in Mu Chen¡¯s body to show signs of increasing.

    ¡°Phoenix Rebirth Divine Pellet, refined by the blood essence of a Phoenix n. If a Divine Beast of a simr species refines it, there will be a great boost to their bloodline, and if there¡¯s enough luck, then even a crow can be reborn into a phoenix...¡± Nine Nether smiled.

    When Mu Chen heard her words, he couldn¡¯t help clicking his tongue in praise. He never expected Nine Nether to obtain such a divine pellet. She was a Nine Netherworld Bird to begin with, and possessed the Undying Bird¡¯s bloodline. The Undying Bird was also in the same n as the Phoenix, so such a pellet could be considered as a divine object for a Divine Beast like Nine Nether.

    Borrowing the Spiritual Compass, the both of them had an ample harvest in this treasure hunt.

    ¡°Seize the moment and search for more!¡± Nine Nether stored the Phoenix Rebirth Divine Pellet and wished to continue the treasure hunt. It looked like the harvest this time had piqued her interest in treasure hunting.

    To them, this region was a genuine treasurend!

    Mu Chen nodded his head with a smile. They had done so much just to enter the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury, so if they didn¡¯t make use of this opportunity, then all their efforts would have been in vain.

    The two of them flew forth once again, and borrowed the power of the Spiritual Compass. There was another response in just a few minutes. Furthermore, the discovery this time had left the both of them astonished.

    That¡¯s because the light dot on the Spiritual Compass was actually as dazzling as a zing sun. Even such a situation had not appeared when they discovered a Grade-1 Ruin!

    Compared to the oue of the previously discovered rock ind, it was a day and night difference!

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether both looked at the Spiritual Compass in shock and had sucked in a cold breath. Just what could it be to cause such amotion in the Spiritual Compass?!

    Could it be a Peerless Rank Divine Artifact or something even stronger?

 Chapter 921 - Strange Object

    Chapter 921 - Strange Object

    Buzz! Buzz!

    A dazzling lustre shot out from the Spiritual Compass. Mu Chen and Nine Nether still had not recovered from the shock with how intense the lustre was, before exchanging a look a long whileter.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Mu Chen licked his lips. Although he was also a little startled in his heart by themotion from the Spiritual Compass, this sort of opportunity couldn¡¯t slip by so easily.

    ¡°Let¡¯s be careful.¡±

    Nine Nether gently nodded her head, but she still gave a warning.

    Mu Chen nodded his head, before confirming the location on the Spiritual Compass. His gaze shot towards the west, before exchanging a look with Nine Nether, and the both of them flew out without any hesitation.

    The two of them swiftly flew past numerous floating rock inds. They were sweeping their gazes around at the same time in an attempt to search for the origin of the dazzling lustre on the Spiritual Compass.

    With the Spiritual Compass determining the location, it was swiftly found.

    It was a massive rock ind that hovered before Mu Chen and Nine Nether. The two of them exchanged a look. This was the location that the Spiritual Compass had determined, so it should be this rock ind.

    Boom!

    The two of them exchanged a look and then acted without any hesitation. In just several breaths of time, the majestic mountain had crushed the rock ind.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Shattered bits of rocks shot out in every direction with Mu Chen and Nine Nether fixing their eyes onto those shattered fragments. Their gazes were sharp, so anything abnormal wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid their eyes.

    However, as time passed, those rocks hadpletely shot out. But what left Mu Chen and Nine Nether shocked was the fact that they did not discover anything out of the ordinary.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Nine Nether was puzzled as she asked.

    Mu Chen had his brows tightly knitted as well. They had looked extremely carefully, so it¡¯s definitely impossible for them to miss anything. But why did they not discover anything?

    Mu Chen lowered his head as he looked at the Spiritual Compass and was stunned. That¡¯s because he realised that the lustre on the Spiritual Compass was still brilliant. That meant that the origin of it was still there.

    ¡°This rock ind doesn¡¯t seem to be the objective...¡± said Mu Chen.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the location here?¡± Nine Nether questioned.

    ¡°The location is here...¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered as he suddenly shifted his eyes, looking at the location that the rock ind was at previously. Immediately, he narrowed his eyes, then slowly approached and realised that the location where the rock ind was at previously was actually in a distorted state. But it was still insufficient to form a spatial crack.

    But this distorted space was actually hidden within a rock ind, which would make others feel puzzled.

    Mu Chen had fixed his gaze towards the distorted space, before gently lifting the Spiritual Compass in his hand. Instantly, the Spiritual Compass surged with light at the dazzling source.

    When Nine Nether noticed this abnormality, she swiftly approached Mu Chen and looked at the distorted space with astonishment written on her face.

    ¡°It seems to be this distorted space.¡± Mu Chen was a little astonished as he spoke. So it turned out that the floating rock ind was a fa?ade and this space was the source of it.

    ¡°The treasure is here?¡± Nine Nether asked, feeling disbelief.

    Mu Chen briefly pondered, before narrowing his eyes. He had remained quiet for a brief moment, before he suddenly said, ¡°Can you tear a crack in this distorted spatial realm?¡±

    Nine Nether was startled by his words, then responded, ¡°You¡¯re suspecting that the treasures are hidden in the distorted spatial realm?¡±

    ¡°Someone made the effort to hide something here, so there must be a motive for it. Since that¡¯s the case, then there should be something wrong with this.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head.

    ¡°Let me try.¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s exnation, Nine Nether nodded her head, then she clenched her fist and a boundless Spiritual Energy mmed against the distorted space. The Spiritual Energy had formed into a pair ofrge hands that tried to tear a crack in it.

    But when Nine Nether¡¯s Spiritual Energy mmed against the distorted space, she was shocked in her heart because she realised that the distorted space was extremely powerful.

    ¡°Seems like there¡¯s something amiss here.¡±

    Nine Nether clenched her teeth as the Spiritual Energy erupted from her body without holding back, instantly causing the distorted space to intensely tremble. In the end, a small ck crack had been slowly split open.

    Under Nine Nether¡¯s full force, the crack could only be opened up to two inches. But when it reached this size, Nine Nether realised that it was already her limit. Furthermore, the spatial crack seemed to be fighting back as it tried to restore the damage.

    ¡°Quick, I can¡¯t hold on much longer.¡± Nine Nether rushed.

    Buzz!

    Mu Chen did not dy and swiftly stretched his hand out, which was like the mouth of a tiger, and tried to pull the spatial crack. Instantly, the Spiritual Energy surged in his palm and formed into a vortex with a suction force that burst out.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    When the powerful suction force entered the spatial crack, rocks swiftly shot out of it. But before it could approach Mu Chen¡¯s palm, they were reduced to dust.

    Mu Chen had no idea what was behind the spatial crack and he did not dare to enter it. If he got lost in the spatial turbulence, then it would be hard for even Mand to save him.

    Therefore, he could only adopt such method, and make use of the suction force to see if he could get anything out of the distorted space.

    Poosh! Poosh!

    Innumerable rocks constantly flew out, but were reduced to bags of dust by the vortex. However, there still wasn¡¯t any special items showing up.

    As time passed, Nine Nether¡¯s hands started to tremble. It was getting a little tough for her to maintain it.

    Seeing the current situation, Mu Chen could only sigh in his heart. However, just when he was about to stop in disappointment, an unusual sound suddenly came from the spatial crack.

    Whoosh!

    A ck light suddenly flew out and heavily impacted against the vortex. But this time, the vortex did not shatter it. On the contrary, the vortex was broken apart instead.

    Mu Chen reacted swiftly and had circted his Spiritual Energy into his hand, then grabbed onto that ck light.

    At the same time, Nine Nether was alsopletely exhausted and the crack was swiftly shrinking before it disappeared and space was returned to its initial state.

    Nine Nether wiped the beads of sweat off her brow as she looked at Mu Chen, before seeing the ck light that abruptly shot out.

    Mu Chen opened his hand to reveal a ck object. It seemed to be a triangle-shaped ck metal that was covered with ancient runes on the surface of it. However, Mu Chen and Nine Nether did not sense any undtions of Spiritual Energy on it.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether exchanged a look and, clearly, they did not understand that the object which they had racked their brains to obtain would be so baffling. And, after looking at it, it didn¡¯t seem to look like a Divine Artifact either.

    Mu Chen knitted his brows as he attempted to pour his Spiritual Energy within. But at the end, he realised that there weren¡¯t any reactions from it...

    The two of them had racked their brains as they tried numerous methods. But in the end, there wasn¡¯t any response from that ck metal and they could only helplessly give up on it.

    ¡°Spending so much time to get such an unknown object.¡± Mu Chen and Nine Nether didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Although, judging from their feelings, this wasn¡¯t an ordinary object, they had no way to use it, which made it simr to a piece of trash.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s grasp the time to look for other treasures.¡±

    Mu Chen bitterly smiled and had no choice but to give up. Along with the ck metal thrown into the Universal Bracelet, he grasped the remaining time left and searched for other treasures with the Spiritual Compass.

    As he tried searching, he suddenly looked at a distant direction. For a moment, the massive ck pyramid, which was hovering in space, looked simr to the triangr-shaped metal that he had just obtained...

    But this thought had briefly appeared, before it was dismissed with augh and was thrown to the back of his mind as he continued his search for treasures with Nine Nether.

    In the remaining time left, Mu Chen and Nine Nether had some harvest using the Spiritual Compass. However, their harvest wasn¡¯t that outstanding. Compared to those, their first harvest was slightly better.

    Buzz!

    As the two of them searched for treasures, a buzzing noise suddenly resounded. Mu Chen and Nine Nether immediately came to a stop the moment they heard that sound, before exchanging a nce and flew towards a certain direction.

    That was the signal of Mand summoning their presence, the route up ahead must have been ascertained.

    Whoosh!

    On a rock ind, the Kings gathered once again. When Mand saw the smiles hung on their faces, she knew that they had their own harvests. However, she did not question them about it and no one had handed their harvests over.

    ¡°Prepare to move out towards the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury. I have already sensed the other forces entering this space earlier.¡±

    When they heard Mand¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s hearts slightly jolted. The final battle of the Hunting War was for the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury, and all the peak forces would definitely do their best to fight for the things in it. Thus, thepetition would definitely be extremely disastrous.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Mand did not speak any further as she waved her hand, turning into a dark beam of light as she flew out. The ce which she was moving towards was naturally the distant ck pyramid.

    When Mu Chen saw how swift and decisive Mand was, he did not have any time to mention about the strange object that he had previously discovered and could only helplessly shrug his shoulders, before following up with Nine Nether.

    As he followed up, he saw the Kings¡¯ faces were gradually bing tense and he couldn¡¯t help sighing. Coming up next, the most disastrouspetition of the Hunting War would be taking ce...

 Chapter 922 - Entering the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury

    Chapter 922 - Entering the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury

    Whoosh!

    In the dark distorted space, dozens of bolts of light streaked across the void. The one leading had a majestic demeanour and streaked across like a meteor. Anything that obstructed before that silhouette would be reduced into ashes.

    That party was naturally the Great Havew Domain, and other than Mand, there wasn¡¯t anyone that would lead the party.

    They travelled at the speed of lightning and had practically gone full speed towards the ck pyramid. Under their high-speed travelling, only then did Mu Chen realise how vast this space was.

    Earlier, when he used his eyes to see, the ck pyramid did not seem too far away. But now that they have been travelling at full speed, he had finally realised how far it was.

    They travelled at this speed for nearly half an hour, but the distance of the ck pyramid remained the same, which left Mu Chen inwardly shocked.

    ¡°Haha. Space here is especially distorted. So, because of the visualisation of the distorted space, we thought that the ck pyramid wasn¡¯t far away. But, in actual fact, it¡¯s not less than tens of thousands of miles.¡± Sensing Mu Chen¡¯s astonishment, the Sky Vulture Emperor suddenly spoke out with a smile.

    Mu Chen was astonished as he nodded his head.

    ¡°But, ording to our speed, we should be able to reach it in half an hour. The space around the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury is extremely chaotic, so don¡¯t recklessly get in contact with it or you¡¯ll be sucked into the spatial turbulence.¡± The Sky Vulture Emperor looked at Mu Chen and the Kings as he spoke.

    ¡°Roger.¡±

    The Kings orderly replied upon hearing his words.

    The Sky Vulture Emperor nodded his head and no longer spoke. The party increased their speed even further, they were like streaks of light that flew across the horizon, travelling through this distorted space at a high speed.

    Under their high-speed travelling, Mu Chen finally noticed that Mand had started to slow down her speed about after half an hourter. Immediately, he was slightly startled in his heart when he discovered a boundless shadow that descended from the horizon, enveloping their silhouettes.

    Mu Chen and the rest raised their heads as they sucked in a cold breath. That¡¯s because, in the space before them, there was a massive ck pyramid with a terrifying oppression emanating from it. Even Mu Chen had felt his scalp going numb from the pressure.

    Although they already knew how majestic the ck pyramid was, they only felt shocked after truly approaching it. The boundless appearance of it made them feel revere.

    In the surrounding space of the ck pyramid, space was extremely distorted from the pressure with numerous cracks constantly appearing and disappearing...

    ¡°This is our target this time.¡±

    Mand stood on the sky as she looked at the massive ck pyramid. Although her silhouette was the smallest within the party, everyone knew the terrifying power that was contained within that small body of hers.

    In the entire Great Thousand World, an Earth Sovereign was a pinnacle existence that was the pursued objection of innumerable experts.

    ¡°Domain Ruler, are we going to act?¡± Standing behind Mand, the Sleeping Emperor, who had his eyes hung low, had opened his eyes. His muddy eyes had shot forth with a sharp lustre, along with a faint pressure that had emanated out. Evenpared to the Sky Vulture Emperor and the Spiritual Pupils Emperor, his pressure was even stronger.

    Mand nodded her head. ¡°The other forces should have reached here as well. Let us get moving quickly, in case someone has gotten ahead of us.¡±

    As she finished her words, Mand slowly moved towards the ck pyramid. Spatial cracks constantly appeared in the surroundings, which attempted to hinder her approach. But facing this sort of resistance, she had merely waved her hand before the spatial cracks, which could make Mu Chen and the rest¡¯s heads ache, and erased them.

    Her silhouette appeared before the ck pyramid. Standing there, she could clearly feel the ancient talisman runes on the ck pyramid and an extremely powerful undtion that was faintly discernible emanating from it.

    The Spiritual Energy undtions were so extremely powerful that even Mand had squinted her eyes. Compared to the seal before, this one was even more powerful.

    But, fortunately, she came prepared.

    Mand raised her hand and the Universal Bracelet appeared once again. Thereafter, another current of Fallen Origin Pellets gushed out and, judging from the scale, it was even more majestic than before.

    Roughly estimating, the current that spiralled around Mand wasn¡¯t any lower than 200,000. Even Mu Chen and the rest that were behind her felt a little heartache when they saw that amount. After all, if all those Fallen Origin Pellets were to be converted into Sovereign Spiritual Liquids, it would exceed a terrifying amount of 2,000,000...

    2,000,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids, even an expert on the level of Sky Vulture Emperor would be moved by it.

    Mand¡¯s hand made a gentle rub and 200,000 Fallen Origin Liquids were swiftlypressed into Fallen Origin Spiritual Liquid under their painful gazes.

    Poosh! Poosh!

    Mand flicked her finger and the liquids that were as dense as mountains flew out like arrows that endlessly shot towards the ck pyramid.

    Mand knew that the seal on the ck pyramid was extremely powerful and it was clearly impossible for 200,000 Fallen Origin Pellets topletely destroy the seal. So she could only choose to break a small hole in it. Therefore, the Fallen Origin Spiritual Liquid had targeted a small area on the ck pyramid under her brilliant control.

    Sizzle! Sizzle!

    The Fallen Origin Spiritual Liquid that fell onto the ck pyramid caused a reaction, as expected. The ancient talisman runes on the ck pyramid had started dissolving, bit by bit.

    Along with the dissolving runes, the ck pyramid appeared to be melting and had gradually formed a crack that was swiftly expanding under the corrosion of the Fallen Origin Spiritual Liquid.

    In less than a few minutes, 200,000 Fallen Origin Pellets had beenpletely exhausted and the size of the crack was just enough for a person to go through.

    ¡°Prepare to enter and be cautious, everyone.¡± Mand looked at the crack before turning around and said to everyone.

    ¡°Roger!¡±

    Mu Chen and the rest of the party acknowledged. Before the terrifying Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury, the ruins that they had encountered in the past were pale inparison. Naturally, the danger in it could instantly reduce them to ashes as well.

    Mand nodded her head without another word and turned back around before striding into the crack with the three Emperors and the Kings swiftly following up.

    When they entered the crack, a dense darkness enveloped them, which made Mu Chen and the rest feel fearful. At this moment, the ck pyramid was like a Primordial Ominous Beast that had opened its mouth and waited for them to enter...

    Darkness enveloped their eyes and Mu Chen deeply inhaled a mouthful of air. He could already smell the stench of blood and, in this Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury, an intense battle couldn¡¯t be avoided.

    At this moment, Mu Chen didn¡¯t know if it was his misperception, but the strange triangr object which he had found earlier had lightly jolted.

    Beyond the crack was a deep and unmeasurable darkness. What made them feel fearful was that after stepping in, Mu Chen felt as if he wasn¡¯t walking onnd, but in a void instead.

    It looked like the spatialws in this ck pyramid were extremely bizarre.

    Although this Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury was extremely profound, Mu Chen and the rest didn¡¯t have to worry about losing their way. After all, they had a genuine Earth Sovereign leading the way before them.

    Although that silhouette was petite, the powerful energy contained in that small body had protected all of them, which made them feel at ease in their hearts.

    Just as those thoughts circted in Mu Chen¡¯s mind, Mand suddenly stopped before them. Looking over, they realised that, not knowing when, a door had appeared before Mand. The door was distorted, emanating powerful spatial undtions and no one knew where it lead to.

    Mand gently touched the door as she knitted her brows. ¡°Entering this door, we will be in the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury. At that time, we will also experience the dangers in the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury. Are all of you prepared?¡±

    When everyone else heard that, their hearts shivered, before they solemnly nodded their heads.

    When Mand saw their response, she gently nodded her head, then raised her foot without any hesitation and stepped through the door. As a lustre flickered, she had disappeared.

    Behind her, the three Emperors followed closely after. After them, the Kings all exchanged a look before swiftly tossing themselves at the door.

    Nine Nether and Mu Chen were thest ones. The two of them exchanged a grave gaze before moving out at the same time, disappearing into the door.

    Poosh! Poosh!

    Along with their entry, the door swiftly dimmed down andpletely disappeared. Space here had returned to the darkness.

    At the same time when they entered the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury, there were spatial undtionsing from another direction, as well as numerous figures that shed like ghosts. Their targets were all at this Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury.

    Vaguely, there was an intense aura that emanated from this secret realm and the silence that hadsted for over ten thousand years had finally been opened...

 Chapter 923 - Ancient Haven Palace, Ten Ominous Beasts

    Chapter 923 - Ancient Haven Pce, Ten Ominous Beasts

    When Mu Chen¡¯s party stepped through the door, they felt the intense vibration of space. But fortunately, there wasn¡¯t any mishap that happened in the process. The vibrationsted for over a dozen breaths before it returned to being quiet. Their gazes had swiftly started to light up.

    Their feet had finallye in contact with an actual ground.

    When their feet came in contact with the ground, the Spiritual Energy in their bodies had practically surged out at once and enveloped their bodies. After seeing that nothing unusual urred, only then did they direct their gazes around.

    They were stunned the moment they looked over.

    There was an extremely majestic pce before them, which stood towering like a mountain with a silver pir in the pce that was over a few thousand feet tall. It was like a pir that supported the heavens.

    Standing before this pce, they were as puny as ants.

    ¡°This is the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury?¡± Mu Chen and the rest exchanged gazes.

    Mand faintly swept her nce and had moved towards the depths of the pce. Her calm posture disyed that she wasn¡¯t worried about any traps. After all, she had no need to fear as long as it wasn¡¯t an Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouse appearing before her.

    The three Emperors and the Kings quickly followed her footsteps.

    The group slowly walked into the ancient pce. With them going deeper, only then did they realise that be it the bs, wall or on the pirs, they were all covered with ancient runes that emanated an indestructible feeling from them.

    The Mountain Splitting King heavily stomped on the b down below, but the energy that could cause the mountain to crumble had only caused a tiny crack on the b, leaving Mu Chen and the rest startled in their hearts.

    ¡°Mhm?¡±

    Just when they were looking around this pce, Mand, who walked at the front, suddenly stopped and had gazed up ahead with her golden pupils, which quickly attracted the gazes of everyone as well.

    At the end of the pce was a massive azure bronze door. Except that the door was tightly shut and seemed to be stained with blood. The blood contained extremely powerful Spiritual Energy undtions that even made Mu Chen¡¯s eyelids twitch.

    There weren¡¯t any ripples on Mand¡¯s face as she stretched her finger out and gently tapped.

    Buzz!

    Along with Mand¡¯s finger, space acted like the surface of theke that had a stone thrown into it, causing ripples to spread out. In the next moment, a terrifying Spiritual Energy gathered and a sharply pointed crystal mountain slowly appeared out of it.

    The crystal mountain was aimed at the azure bronze door, flickering with a crystalised lustre, emitting an extreme sharpness.

    When Mu Chen and everyone else saw that, their eyelids twitched. They could sense the crystal mountain that was formed by Mand with the Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth before it waspressed...

    Just a simple move of hers had disyed the powers of an Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouse. After all, it¡¯s possible for Mu Chen and the rest to gather the Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth. It was so much so that they could even gather the Spiritual Energy to attack, but they definitely couldn¡¯t crystallise it...

    In the eyes of an Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouse, ordinary Divine Artifacts were simr to grass to them, since the crystals that they could form with Spiritual Energy were extremely sturdy, making themparable to ordinary Divine Artifacts.

    Just think about it, when an Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouseunched an attack at every direction, it wasparable to innumerable Divine Artifacts smashing over. So just how destructive was that sort of attack?

    Boom!

    When Mu Chen and the rest were shocked, the sharply pointed peak of the crystal mountain had shot forth and instantly appeared before the azure bronze door, before it smashed against it without any hesitation.

    Rumble!

    Terrifying undtions spread out in this pce, and even the ground was shaking with cracks spreading out over the surrounding walls of the pce.

    Mand¡¯s golden pupils stared at the source of the impact, then narrowed them a momentter. That¡¯s because she realised that as the Spiritual Energy impact dissipated, the door still stood firm. After bearing an intense attack from her, there weren¡¯t any traces of destruction on the azure bronze door.

    The Kings behind her all revealed solemn expressions. That azure bronze door was, indeed, not so simple, since it could even bear the destructive force of an Earth Sovereign Realm expert.

    ¡°Looks like we are starting to be trapped by this Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury.¡± The Sleeping Emperor slowly said.

    ¡°Not even the Fallen Origin Pellets will work?¡± Mu Chen suggested.

    Mand shook her head, ¡°Fallen Origin Pellets can only dissolve seals, and the energy on this azure bronze door is not the same as before.¡±

    ¡°The blood traces on the azure bronze door are a little weird.¡± Nine Nether¡¯s gaze suddenly shed as she spoke out.

    When everyone heard her words, they quickly looked over. Attentively looking at it, they realised the traces of blood on the azure bronze door were slowly wriggling. Furthermore, looking from afar, those blood traces seemed to form the ferocious faces of beasts...

    There was a total of ten beast faces.

    Mand looked at the ten ferocious beasts as she pondered and muttered, ¡°The Ten Ominous Ancient Array?¡±

    As she spoke, Mand suddenly raised her head and looked at ten towering pirs in the pce before realising that there were huge statues on top of those ten pirs.

    ¡°What are they?¡± The Mountain Splitting King and the rest had raised their heads as well and eximed.

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes. Those ten statues had the bodies of humans and faces of beasts. They were all dark azure in colour, which made them look like azure bronze statues from afar. But after carefully examination, they could sense astonishing ominous auras emanating from those azure bronze statues.

    ¡°The faces on those azure bronze statues seems to be simr to the ones on the azure bronze door.¡± The Asura King spoke out.

    ¡°That¡¯s the ten ominous beasts of the Ancient Haven Pce...¡± Mand squinted her eyes as she said.

    ¡°Ten ominous beasts?¡± The Kings all exchanged looks.

    ¡°It should be the defensive arrayid by the Fourth Pce Master.¡± Mand said, ¡°The source of energy on the azure bronze doores from the ten ominous beasts. We can only erase the energy that maintains the azure bronze door by destroying them.¡±

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s destroy them.¡± The Spiritual Pupils Emperor casually spoke out. Perhaps he would be fearful if the ten ominous beasts were still alive, but now that they had all died, their power would be greatly reduced, even if a unique method had been used to maintain them.

    ¡°There are rules here, we can¡¯t be reckless.¡± Mand shook her head before flicking her finger and a Spiritual Energy beam of light shot towards one of the azure bronze statues. But before the beam of light came in contact with the statue, densely-packed ancient runes shed on the pir, forming into a barrier that protected the statue. At the same time, it had also negated Mand¡¯s attack.

    When the Spiritual Pupils Emperor saw this, he couldn¡¯t help being stunned with his brows knitted.

    ¡°Since there are rules, then we have to go along with the rules.¡± Mand was the calmest as her gaze swept out, before stopping at the ground up ahead. Everyone had directed their gazes over and realised that there were many runes carved on the widest space of the pce.

    Mand flicked another finger forth, and Spiritual Energy was shot into those runes.

    Rumble!

    When her Spiritual Energy shot into the ground, it had immediately caused a rumble before the ground swiftly rose up. As the smoke spread, Mu Chen and the rest were astonished to find a massive stone tform that was roughly ten thousand feet in size appearing in the ancient pce in just merely ten breaths of time.

    Ancient runes soared into the sky around the tform, which formed into a barrier that enveloped the tform.

    ¡°A fighting stage?¡±

    Mand¡¯s eyes shed at the sight of this. She finally understood the rules, before looking towards the Sleeping Emperor. Thetter gently nodded his head, then his silhouette had burst forth onto the stage.

    But just when the Sleeping Emperor came in contact with the barrier around the stage, Spiritual Energy undtions became extremely violent and a light shed, then the Sleeping Emperor was shot back out.

    The Sleeping Emperornded beside Mand with his brows knitted. But before he could even speak, Mand had already said, ¡°Your Spiritual Energy is too powerful. This stage, which was left behind by the Fourth Pce Master, is quite interesting to be limiting Spiritual Energy. Looks like he wasn¡¯t willing to see others breaking the array with brute strength.¡±

    ¡°Asura King, you go up.¡±

    Mand looked towards the Asura King, who was the strongest amongst the Kings. Thetter was a genuine Seventh Grade Sovereign. Despite him being inferior to the three Emperors, his fighting capability was the highest amongst the Kings. So if there¡¯s a fight that needed to be tended to, he was naturally the first choice.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The Asura King respectfully responded, before stomping on the ground and his figure flew up into the stage. This time, when his body came in contact with the barrier, he wasn¡¯t rejected by it, allowing him to heavilynd on the stage.

    When everyone saw the Asura King sessfully step into the stage, they had all felt heavily relieved.

    Rumble!

    But the moment the Asura King stood on the stage, amotion resounded within the ancient pce. Mu Chen and the rest had directed their gaze over to the source of the sound, before their gazes had abruptly squinted.

    On a massive stone pir, an azure bronze fell from the statue. Along with the falling of the azure bronze, a ck-armoured ferocious silhouette that was like a ck tower had appeared before everyone.

    Roar!

    That being roared towards the sky, unleashing a roar that was akin to rumbling thunder, which caused the entire pce to tremble.

    Boom!

    That being heavily stomped on the ground and cracks appeared on the stone pir before flying down like a cannonball onto the stage.

    As smoke spread out, that being was like a Primordial Ominous Beast, shrouded with a torrential ominous aura which made even the Asura King squint his eyes at it.

    ¡°That¡¯s one of the ten ominous beasts of the Ancient Haven Pce, Demonic Skyeater Jiao-Dragon,¡± said Mand.

    Outside the stage, Mu Chen and everyone else had solemn expressions on their faces. They had no idea whether the Asura King, who was the strongest amongst the Kings in the Great Havew Domain, would be able to gain an advantage when facing one of the ten ominous beasts of the Ancient Haven Pce.

    This would definitely be a destructive battle.

 Chapter 924 - Asura King VS Demonic Skyeater Jiao-Dragon

    Chapter 924 - Asura King VS Demonic Skyeater Jiao-Dragon

    On the massive stage, the Asura King casually stood. His robust figure was like a mountain at this moment with a dense and majestic Spiritual Energy fluctuation swarming around him that even those below the stage could clearly sense it.

    Standing before the Asura King was a tower-like silhouette. Its upper body was revealed with ferocious-looking crossing scars, making it look more ominous.

    Although that silhouette had the body simr to a human, it had a dragon head with razor-sharp teeth coldly flickering, which showed how sharp they were.

    At this moment, its somewhat crimson eyes looked ferociously at the Asura King as a torrential ominous aura swept out, making everyone feel startled in their hearts.

    The two of them stood out with an astonishing atmosphere in their confrontation.

    ¡°That¡¯s one of the ten ominous beasts of the Ancient Haven Pce, Demonic Skyeater Jiao-Dragon?¡± Mu Chen and the rest had grave expressions. The ominous aura that was emanating from the being had made even them feel pressured. It seems that even if the ten ominous beasts have long died, they could make use of unique means to preserve the majority of their strength.

    ¡°The strength of this Demonic Skyeater Jiao-Dragon is outstanding even amongst the ten ominous beasts of the Ancient Haven Pce. It¡¯s said that it had a cultivationparable to Eighth Grade Sovereigns when it was alive. Now that its dead, its strength should only be at the pinnacle of the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm. But making use of the fact that it has the physique of a beast, it can confront even Seventh Grade Sovereigns.¡± Mand looked at the two confronting silhouettes on the stage as she slowly said.

    When Mu Chen and the rest heard her, they were inwardly startled. It was no wonder why the Ancient Haven Pce was an Overlord of the Skw Continent. Just the subordinates of the Fourth Pce Master alone was filled with experts. Compared to the Kings of their Great Havew Domain, the ten ominous beasts were on a higher level that wasparable to existences like the Sky Vulture Emperor.

    Boom!

    Just when Mu Chen and the rest were surprised by the strength of the Ancient Haven Pce, a lustre burst out from the Asura King¡¯s eyes on the stage as a powerful Spiritual Energy soared into the sky. In the next moment, he took a step forth, which caused the stone bs below to shatter while his being was like a bolt of lightning that charged towards the Demonic Skyeater Jiao-Dragon, along with a torrential momentum.

    With his strength as a Seventh Grade Sovereign, he naturally wouldn¡¯t fear the Demonic Skyeater Jiao-Dragon.

    Roar!

    When the Demonic Skyeater Jiao-Dragon saw the Asura King charging over, it unleashed a ferocious roar and an ominous light surged in its eyes. Its hand, which was covered in scales, abruptly clenched before throwing a punch forth with surging crimson Spiritual Energy.

    Under that fist, the crimson Spiritual Energy was like a ferocious dragon that caused space to distort.

    Roar!

    The two silhouettes shed together as their fists collided. Instantly, there was a terrifying shock wave that wreaked havoc and cracks had swiftly spread out from beneath their feet while the two of them were sent retreating back.

    The instant the two of them managed to stabilise their bodies, they pounced forth once again and the two violent Spiritual Energy lumps of light shed on the stage.

    Boom! Boom!

    The two of them adopted the most violent manner of fighting as they shed fist against fist. In more than a dozen breaths, they had already exchanged over a hundred moves and every single sh of their fists would cause space to distort.

    Outside the stage, everyone was looking at the two confronting silhouettes with grave expressions. At this moment, the Asura King had already circted his Spiritual Energy to the best he could. The Spiritual Energy pressure that leaked out from his moves could even shatter mountains. Pairing with his ferocious attacks, he looked more like a Primordial Ominous Beast whenpared to the Demonic Skyeater Jiao-Dragon.

    Facing the violent Asura King, the Demonic Skyeater Jiao-Dragon did not retreat as well. Although it had suffered some losses in the majority of their shes, the powerful aura that it gave off was sufficient to intimidate any opponent that did not have a firm mind.

    The confrontation on the stage was extremely intense right from the beginning.

    Mand and the three Emperors were the calmest as they watched the battle. Their eyesight far exceeded the Kings, so they could tell that the Asura King was gradually gaining the upper hand in the current battle.

    If this battle went on, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for the Asura King to obtain victory.

    Boom!

    As if it was testifying to the thoughts of Mand and the Emperors. The two silhouettes shed on the stage like ferocious beasts. But this time, Asura King¡¯s hand had suddenly turned red, with dense killing intent spreading out, and he threw a palm forth. It had directly pierced through space and smashed against the Demonic Skyeater Jiao-Dragon¡¯s chest like a bolt of lightning.

    ¡°Asura Blood Palm!¡±

    Boom!

    Crimson light erupted on the Demonic Skyeater Jiao-Dragon¡¯s chest and its silhouette was instantly sent flying out. The armour on its chest shattered so much that even its chest had copsed as it issued out a painful howl.

    The body of the Demonic Skyeater Jiao-Dragon streaked across the stage a hundred meters before it pped onto the ground, before it¡¯s silhouette soared into the sky while violence filled its eyes.

    It did not pay any attention to its copsed chest before pouncing forth like a bull. A crimson light had enveloped its body and the Spiritual Energy whistled, forming into a crimson dragon on the surface of its body.

    Boom! Boom!

    The entire stage violently trembled under the impact of the Demonic Skyeater Jiao-Dragon.

    Even if there was a mountain obstructing the Demonic Skyeater Jiao-Dragon, it would be shattered into dust by it.

    The Asura King looked at the Demonic Skyeater Jiao-Dragon that pounced forth with terrifying power and squinted his eyes, before deeply inhaling a breath as his hands joined together.

    Buzz!

    A powerful Spiritual Energy swept out of his body like a storm and, in the next instant, a massive light being had appeared around him.

    That huge being had a bull head and a torrential killing aura swept out. It was like an Asura.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Heavenly Asura Celestial Body!¡±

    Mu Chen instantly squinted his eyes at the sight of it. This is the Sovereign Celestial Body that the Asura King had cultivated, one that ranked sixty-ninth amongst the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies.

    Moo!

    The asura-being roared towards the sky before throwing a fist forth. A crimson light surged and the space was shattered by it before it shed with the Demonic Skyeater Jiao-Dragon that was pouncing forth.

    Buzz!

    A visible impact wave spread out, which mmed against the surrounding light barrier, causing it to violently vibrate.

    Woosh!

    At the source of the impact, the Asura King¡¯s figure retreated with his feet drawing a long mark on the ground. On the other hand, the Demonic Skyeater Jiao-Dragon was immediately sent flying back and mmed into the barrier, causing it to shake, before the Demonic Skyeater Jiao-Dragon was reduced to sparkles of light.

    The Demonic Skyeater Jiao-Dragon was defeated!

    Standing outside the stage, when the Kings saw that the Asura King had emerged victorious, they instantly felt heavily relieved.

    The Spiritual Energy undtions around the Asura King retracted back into his body before he raised his head. He saw the sparkles of light from the Demonic Skyeater Jiao-Dragon gathering towards him, before they surged into his body.

    The sudden changes made the Asura King feel slightly startled and just when he was about to resist, Mand¡¯s voice had resounded, ¡°That¡¯s the Spiritual Energy essence of the Demonic Skyeater Jiao-Dragon. It will be great nourishment to you if you absorb it.¡±

    Hearing Mand¡¯s voice, the Asura King was ecstatic before circting his cultivation technique and absorbed the massive amount of Spiritual Energy essence into his body.

    It took nearly half an hour before the Asura King slowly opened his eyes. Instantly, a lustre surged in his eyes and the Spiritual Energy undtions around him became even more robust. Clearly, the Asura King had a considerable improvement after absorbing the Spiritual Energy essence that was left by the Demonic Skyeater Jiao-Dragon.

    When the other Kings saw the benefits that was obtained by the Asura King, their eyes had turned red. After all, an existence like the Asura King required a long and bitter cultivation if he wanted to improve. But after absorbing the Spiritual Energy essence of the Demonic Skyeater Jiao-Dragon, it had saved him a lot of time.

    After absorbing the Spiritual Energy essence, a force of rejection burst out before the Asura King could say a word and he was repelled from the stage.

    At the same time, sizzling sounds came from the azure bronze door. As everyone raised their heads over at it, they saw one of the ten ferocious beast faces had been dissolved.

    It was the Demonic Skyeater Jiao-Dragon, which the Asura King had previously defeated.

    ¡°Looks like defeating an ominous beast will cause a level of the seal to dissolve.¡± The Sky Vulture Emperor said as he watched this scene.

    ¡°But if all the ominous beasts had a strengthparable to the Demonic Skyeater Jiao-Dragon... then I¡¯m afraid that our chances aren¡¯t high.¡± The Spiritual Pupils Emperor said.

    Amongst the Kings of the Great Havew Domain, only the Asura King had a strength of the Seventh Grade Sovereign, whereas the rest weren¡¯t on that level. So they wouldn¡¯t have a high chance of winning if they fought.

    ¡°The Demonic Skyeater Jiao-Dragon is outstanding, even amongst the ten ominous beasts, so its fighting capability is definitely extraordinary. But we don¡¯t have to worry about every single ominous beast being so powerful.¡± Mand gently shook her head as she continued, ¡°Furthermore, we do not need aplete victory. We only need four seals out of the ten to be dissolved, then I will be able to forcefully break it.¡±

    She then cast her gaze towards the remaining Kings and continued, ¡°So we only need to win four matches and we will be able to destroy the azure bronze door.¡±

    When the Kings heard her words, they felt relieved. Winning four matches out of ten, they should have a decent chance at it.

    ¡°Which one of you will go for the next match?¡±

    When the Kings heard her, they exchanged a look before the Mountain Splitting King slowly strode out and spoke in a solemn voice, ¡°Leave the second match to me!¡±

    The Mountain Splitting King was only inferior to the Asura King amongst the Kings, having the cultivation of a pinnacle Sixth Grade Sovereign, so he had the qualifications to go out next.

    Seeing no objections, the Mountain Splitting King¡¯s silhouette shed as he leapt onto the massive stage.

    Rumble!

    Along with the Mountain Splitting King¡¯s entry, everyone immediately saw another azure bronze statue trembling on a pir. An ominous aura spread out and a massive silhouettended onto the stage with earth-quaking steps. The ominous aura surged and when it dissipated, a draconic roar had resounded along with it as a draconic might spread out.

    When Mu Chen and the rest saw that massive being, their faces slightly changed. That¡¯s because they could all sense that this being was even stronger than the Demonic Skyeater Jiao-Dragon from before!

    ¡°Demonic Blood Dragon, the head of the ten ominous beasts...¡± Mand had instantly knitted her brows as she slowly said.

    When Mu Chen and the rest heard her words, their hearts sank, since no one expected for the Mountain Splitting King to be so unfortunate, encountering the most powerful fellow amongst the ten ominous beasts...

 Chapter 925 - Miserable Defeat

    Chapter 925 - Miserable Defeat

    The ominous aura around that robust being gradually retracted. At the same time, its eyes had cleared up. It also had a humanoid figure and the head of a beast. It¡¯s just that, this time, it wasn¡¯t the head of a jiao-dragon but a dragon instead.

    It¡¯s said that when it was alive, it possessed the terrifying strength of a Ninth Grade Sovereign. Even if it had died now, the strength that it managed to preserve was still stronger than the Demonic Skyeater Jiao-Dragon.

    It was more robust than the Demonic Skyeater Jiao-Dragon. Just by merely standing quietly on the stage, everyone could already feel a robust pressure spreading out.

    On the stage, the Mountain Splitting King had an unsightly expression because of the appearance of the Demonic Blood Dragon. That¡¯s because he had felt an extremely dangerous auraing from thetter.

    He was clear about his own strength. If he had encountered a slightly weaker one, he might¡¯ve been able to fight it. But who could have expected that the strongest amongst the ten ominous beasts, the Demonic Blood Dragon, would be summoned...?

    There was practically no suspense in this battle.

    The Mountain Splitting King inwardly felt bitter. But at this point in time, he had no path of retreat. Regardless of anything, he had to toughen his scalp to give it a try...

    Huff.

    As he thought, the Mountain Splitting King deeply inhaled a mouthful of air and suppressed the emotions in his heart while his eyes gradually turned sharp. Although he knew that his opponent was a tough one, he was still an expert of the Great Havew Domain who had created his reputation a long time ago. So he naturally wouldn¡¯t lose his morale so easily.

    Boundless Spiritual Energy abruptly surged out of the Mountain Splitting King. Judging from its power, it was only a step away from Seventh Grade Sovereign. But it was this short step that had quite a distancepared to the Asura King.

    Boom!

    The Mountain Splitting King clenched his fist and a crimson axe appeared in his hand, emanating sharp Spiritual Energy undtions. Clearly, it wasn¡¯t a weak Divine Artifact.

    Facing such a powerful enemy, the Mountain Splitting King naturally couldn¡¯t fight as ferocious as the Asura King, meeting fist with fist.

    Rustle!

    The Mountain Splitting King¡¯s silhouette had turned into a streak of light and flew out. In the blink of an eye, it had already appeared above the Demonic Blood Dragon. A chill burst from his eyes as he shed his axe down.

    ¡°Sky-Splitting Divine Art - Sky-Splitting sh!¡±

    His roar was filled with dense killing intent as a huge light axe of a few hundred feet overbearingly whistled down and the space cracked in the path of the light.

    The Mountain Splitting King clearly knew how powerful the Demonic Blood Dragon was. So he did not have any thoughts about probing it right from the start and had utilised his strongest means.

    Rumble!

    The light axe swiftly flew in a sh and had heavily enveloped the Demonic Blood Dragon within at a momentum that seemed like it could split the heavens and earth apart.

    Everyone had their eyes squinted at this moment.

    The sweeping dust had gradually calmed down and everyone had fixed their gazes on the location of the Demonic Blood Dragon, before abruptly squinting their eyes. As for the Mountain Splitting King, his face had grown even denser.

    Up ahead of him, the Demonic Blood Dragon continued to stand still with its hands crossed together, guarding its head. Evidently, it had used its arms to withstand that ferocious attack from the Mountain Splitting King.

    But facing such a ferocious attack, there was only a deep wound on the arms of the Demonic Blood Dragon. Furthermore, the wound showed a circting bloody light and had recovered at a stunning speed.

    The powerful regenerative ability of the Demonic Blood Dragon was extraordinarily astonishing.

    Outside the stage, the Kings bitterly smiled as they shook their heads. The Demonic Blood Dragon was too tough of an opponent. If it was the Asura King, the Asura King might be able to fight it. But for the Mountain Splitting King, he was still a stepcking.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The Mountain Splitting King had a solemn expression as he cursed with his teeth clenched and a ferocious light surged in his eyes. Gripping his axe, the Spiritual Energy in his body showed signs of turning violent.

    Today, he wanted to see how powerful this damnable ominous beast was!

    ¡°Mountain Splitting King,e out. We¡¯ll give up this match.¡± Just when the Mountain Splitting King was intending to go all-out, Mand¡¯s voice had resounded from outside the stage.

    Hearing Mand¡¯s voice, the Mountain Splitting King was stunned and had unwillingly clenched his teeth. He loosened up before tightening his grip on the axe; but in the end, he had loosened up as he turned around and flew out of the stage with a dark face.

    He knew that even if he had gone all-out, the chances of him winning against the Demonic Blood Dragon wasn¡¯t high. It was so much so that if he forcefully did it, he might even suffer heavy injuries.

    Along with the Mountain Splitting King flying out, the Demonic Blood Dragon radiated with light before soaring into the sky and had returned to the pir, turning back into a statue.

    The Mountain Splitting King had guilt written on his face as he looked at Mand. ¡°This subordinate is incapable...¡±

    Mand waved her hand as she stopped the Mountain Splitting King from speaking any further. ¡°This one cannot me you. If the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury could be passed through so easily, then you are belittling the Fourth Pce Master too much.¡±

    ¡°Hoho. We only lost a match.¡± The Sky Vulture Emperor smiled. ¡°As long as we can win three more rounds, the Domain Lord will be able to forcefully break the array.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s not a bad thing for us to lose this round. At the very least, the Demonic Blood Dragon cannote out again.¡± Mand nodded her head.

    Judging from the rules here, be it the challenger or the challenged, they could only go out once, regardless of victory or defeat. Therefore, the Demonic Blood Dragon shouldn¡¯t be able to appear anymore.

    When the Kings heard those words, they felt slightly relieved. After all, since the Asura King couldn¡¯t go up, there¡¯s no one amongst them that could confront that Demonic Blood Dragon.

    Mu Chen had sighed in his heart as well. If he had the support of troops, he might¡¯ve been able to make use of the power of Battle Will to confront that Demonic Blood Dragon. But it was a pity that he could only rely on his own power here.

    ¡°There are eight more matches... who will go up?¡± Mand looked at the remaining Kings as she slowly said.

    The remaining Kings exchanged a look before the Blood Hawk King walked out a brief momentter and spoke in a solemn tone, ¡°Let me try the third match.¡±

    Although they knew that the eight matches wouldn¡¯t be easy, they definitely couldn¡¯t back off at this moment as part of the higher hierarchy of the Great Havew Domain. Regardless of anything, they had to go up.

    If they couldn¡¯t enter into the depths of the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury to obtain the Spiritual Divine Liquid from the Fourth Pce Master and allowed it to be seized by the other forces, then it would be the annihtion disaster to their Great Havew Domain.

    Whoosh!

    The Blood Hawk King stomped his feet and his figure had charged into the stage under everyone¡¯s gazes.

    Rumble!

    Along with the Blood Hawk King entering the battle, the pce vibrated as a statue came to life andnded onto the stage with an ominous aura.

    ¡°One of the ten ominous beasts of the Ancient Haven Pce, Sky Dragon Bear with the strength of a Sixth Grade Sovereign. It could even uproot mountains with its brute force...¡± Mand looked at the being before the Blood Hawk King before she softly said.

    ¡°I wonder, what¡¯re the chances of Blood Hawk King winning?¡± The Sky Vulture Emperor said with his brows knitted.

    Mand squinted her eyes as she sighed in her heart. Although the Sky Dragon Bear¡¯s strength was only at Sixth Grade Sovereign, the Blood Hawk King was only at the initial stage of Sixth Grade Sovereign. Thus, she wasn¡¯t too optimistic about this battle.

    It was just as Mand had expected, the battle on the stage was extremely intense right from the start. The two of them attacked and defended but as time graduallypsed, the Blood Hawk King had gradually revealed a decline.

    Therefore, the Blood Hawk King had revealed a w in thest exchange, thus being sent out of the stage by the Sky Dragon Bear in a move.

    The third battle, the Blood Hawk King lost!

    After the Blood Hawk King¡¯s defeat, the Kings of the Great Havew Domain gradually had rage surging in their hearts. The continuous defeats must have stirred the pride in their hearts.

    But despite being enraged, they had to admit that the strength of the Ancient Haven Pce¡¯s ten ominous beasts was on a level higher than the Great Havew Domain¡¯s.

    Which this point could be clearly proven in the uing matches.

    The fourth battle.

    The Spiritual Sword King faced the Three-headed Demonic Python in defeat!

    The fifth battle.

    The cier King faced the Spiritual Netherhound in defeat!

    ...

    Four battles with all of them in defeat from the Great Havew Domain with only the first battle by the Asura King ending in victory!

    The Kings of the Great Havew Domain all had unsightly expressions outside the stage. The four consecutive defeats had reflected a burning heat on their faces.

    Mand gently sighed at this scene but she did not put any me. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be too worried. Even if we lost all the matches, I can still forcefully break the array.¡±

    Hearing that Mand could forcefully break the array, the Kings did not show any joy on their faces, since they knew that it would definitely be a great exhaustion to Mand for her to forcefully break the array. If they encountered other peak forces at that time, then they couldn¡¯t guarantee that the other forces wouldn¡¯t make use of that chance. At that time, it would be equivalent to them beingpletely annihted.

    Therefore, they had to help Mand maintain her peak state before finding the Spiritual Divine Liquid.

    Mu Chen stared at the azure bronze statues on the huge stone pirs with his fist gently clenched. But just when he had intended on going out, Nine Nether, who stood beside him, had taken a step forth instead.

    ¡°Domain Ruler, let me have the sixth match.¡± Nine Nether looked at Mand.

    Mand nced at Nine Nether and briefly pondered before she gently nodded her head. ¡°If you can¡¯t face it, then retreat. I have my ways to break the array.¡±

    Nine Nether nodded her head before exchanging a nce with Mu Chen. Before thetter could speak a word, her silhouette had shed and appeared on the massive stage!

 Chapter 926 - Nine Nether Fights

    Chapter 926 - Nine Nether Fights

    When Nine Nether¡¯s slender figure appeared on the massive stage, a statue hade to life andnded in the stage, while issuing an ominous aura.

    Mu Chen and the rest had swiftly directed their gazes over.

    That being had the body of a tower and a golden light was illuminating around it, as if it was forged from an indestructible gold. It had the head of a lion that was golden in colour as well. The only exception was its eyes, which were crimson, like blood, filled with ferocity.

    When that golden silhouette had appeared, an ominous aura immediately spread out.

    ¡°One of the ten ominous beasts... the Demonic Golden Lion.¡± Mand took a nce at that golden silhouette before slowly saying, ¡°This ominous beast has an extremely powerful physical body and its strength might be even more ferocious than the other beasts.¡±

    When the other Kings heard her words, they couldn¡¯t help squinting his eyes.

    ¡°But as a Nine Netherworld Bird, Nine Nether¡¯s bloodline is only stronger than the Demonic Golden Lion. So if they fight, she might not be at a disadvantage.¡± Mand gently nodded her head.

    ¡°Nine Nether is a genius amongst the Nine Nether Bird n, since she was able to evolve into the Nine Netherworld Bird at such a young age. That¡¯s rare even in her n. So if the opportunity allows her in the future, she might even be able to shatter her limit and awaken the bloodline of the Undying Bird...¡± The Sky Vulture Emperor had nodded his head as well.

    The Blood Hawk King and the rest were dumbfounded as they heard the discussion. The Undying Bird was an Ultra Divine Beast in the Great Thousand World, ranking towards the top of the Divine Beast Record. Every Divine Beast that could evolve into that stage was a famous pinnacle expert in the Great Thousand World.

    Mu Chen had his gaze fixed onto Nine Nether¡¯s slender silhouette and had sensed the powerful Spiritual Energy emanating from thetter and slightly sighed. Back then, when he had just joined the Great Havew Domain with Nine Nether, one of them had just broken through to the Sovereign Realm while the other had justpleted her evolution with strengthparable to Fifth Grade Sovereigns.

    At that time, Mu Chen did not attract much attention, whereas Nine Nether was already in thest seat amongst the Kings. But, who would have expected that in just two short years, the insignificant youth would be able to be one of the Kings while Nine Nether had her strength grown to the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm?

    Although Mu Chen had won inparing their improvements, Nine Nether was a Divine Beast. The cultivation method of a Divine Beast was not the same as a human¡¯s. Perhaps their improvements might be slow, but if they could break through their shackles one day, then their improvement speed would be astonishing.

    In the past year, Nine Nether was also in bitter cultivation most of the time. Others might not know about it, but Mu Chen was well-aware that with her current strength, aside from the Asura King and Mountain Splitting King, who could slightly suppress her, the other Kings might not be able to achieve it...

    But the battle today would start to change her status amongst the Kings in the Great Havew Domain.

    ...

    Up on the stage, Nine Nether looked at that golden silhouette and her gaze gradually turned sharp. They had already lost four battles, that meant that they still required three victories in the five remaining matches for them to break the array.

    It wasn¡¯t an easy task to win three out of five matches. But if she lost this match, then the chances for their Great Havew Domain would practically be extremely low.

    So she couldn¡¯t afford to lose this battle.

    Nine Nether sucked in a cold breath, grasped her hand and a ck-feathered sword appeared in a sh. Purple mes ignited on the longsword, it¡¯s the Undying mes.

    Boom!

    When Nine Nether had circted her Spiritual Energy, the crimson pupils of the Demonic Golden Lion had been directed over, then it charged forth without waiting for Nine Nether to attack.

    A dazzling golden light burst out as the Demonic Golden Lion stomped on the ground, causing a sound of wind tearing apart to ring out as its robust figure appeared before Nine Nether, before it brandished its golden fist down without any hesitation.

    The fist flew down, causing explosions in the atmosphere. The might of that fist had even caused the special bs down below to shatter. Thus, one could tell how powerful that fist from the Demonic Golden Lion was.

    Golden light reflected in Nine Nether¡¯s eyes. Her eyes were slightly trembling, since the ck-feathered longsword was shielding her, blocking that golden fist.

    Boom!

    A metallic collision burst out and the ck-feathered sword had been stunningly arced down. However, the sword did not break apart.

    Poosh! Poosh!

    Nine Nether¡¯s gaze turned cold as purple mes surged on the ck-feathered sword, sticking onto the fist of the Demonic Golden Lion. At the same time, sizzling sounds came out and the golden lustre on the beast¡¯s fist had slightly dimmed down.

    Although the defences of the Demonic Golden Lion were powerful, Nine Nether¡¯s Undying mes weren¡¯t just any ordinary mes.

    Roar!

    The intense pain that came from its fist had caused the beast to issue an enraged roar. The fist grew stronger, sending Nine Nether flying back in retreat.

    Liii!

    As Nine Nether was pushed back, boundless Spiritual Energy suddenly gathered behind her, vaguely forming into a massive Nine Netherworld Bird. The Nine Netherworld Bird had unfolded its wings and in the next instant, ck feathers with purple mes were zing on it, before they shot out and enveloped the Demonic Golden Lion.

    The ck feathers were all formed with Nine Nether¡¯s Spiritual Energy. They could tear metal and shatter rocks. Especially when they were enhanced with the tyrannical Undying mes. Their might was so profound that even other Sixth Grade Sovereigns would not dare to belittle them.

    Roar!

    The Demonic Golden Lion was also fearful of the might of the Undying mes. It had issued a roar that rolled like rumbling thunder and a golden light spread out, forming into a massive golden bell that had enveloped the beast within.

    The golden bell had a golden light circting around it, making it look indestructible. This was clearly the Demonic Golden Lion¡¯s defensive measures.

    Boom! Boom!

    The ck feathers with purple mes shot against the golden bell, causing a constant metallic noise as ripples fluctuated on the bell. However, the bell wasn¡¯t destroyed.

    ¡°That fellow¡¯s defensive capabilities are really powerful, Nine Nether King, she...¡±

    When the Blood Hawk King and the rest saw this scene, their brows had instantly knitted. Even such an attack from Nine Nether couldn¡¯t break through the defence of the Demonic Golden Lion, and if this continued, Nine Nether would exhaust arge amount of her Spiritual Energy. So if she revealed any ws and was captured by the Demonic Golden Lion, the beast would probably unleash a lightning attack to determine the match.

    But when they had knitted their brows, Mand¡¯s eyes, on the other hand, had lit up.

    Mu Chen had also sensed it and had shifted his gaze to see that along with the ck feathers enveloping it, the area around the Demonic Golden Lion was covered with innumerable ck feathers.

    Purple mes were still zing on those ck feathers. Furthermore, despite looking to be in a mess without any arrangement, Mu Chen could keenly sense an abnormal fluctuation as a Battle Formation Master.

    Boom! Boom!

    The rain of ck feathers gradually died down until thest one descended, which was blocked by the golden bell. Only then, did the golden bell start to shatter.

    As the golden bell shattered, the Demonic Golden Lion¡¯s robust figure, covered with an ominous aura, still stood at its initial spot. It had fixed onto Nine Nether with its crimson gaze as a ferocious smile appeared on its vicious face.

    Nine Nether¡¯s powerful attack had weakened down, so it would unleash its swift attacks to shatter its opponent into pieces.

    Roar!

    The Demonic Golden Lion heavily hammered on its chest, which produced a huge sound. A dazzling golden light burst out in every direction and its Spiritual Energy had be extremely violent at this moment.

    But just when the beast was going to unleash its attack, a cold arc rose on Nine Nether¡¯s face and her hands joined together.

    Sizzle! Sizzle!

    In that instant, when Nine Nether had formed her seal, the innumerable ck feathers that scattered around the Demonic Golden Lion had suddenly ignited with zing purple mes whistling, forming into a purple cauldron that had enveloped the beast within.

    ¡°Undying mes Cauldron!¡±

    Arghhh!

    In that instant, when the cauldron was formed, the Demonic Golden Lion had issued a miserable shriek from within as its robust figure started to show signs of being refined.

    At the same time, the ground beneath the cauldron had turned dry from the terrifyingly high temperature before cracks appeared.

    Outside the stage, the Blood Hawk King and the rest couldn¡¯t help sucking in a cold breath. Clearly, they had sensed how terrifying that purple me cauldron was. If they were trapped within it, even with their Sovereign Celestial Bodies, they would still be refined by it.

    The Undying mes were actually so overbearing!

    Roar!

    The Demonic Golden Lion frantically roared as it tried to make a struggle with its Spiritual Energy. However, Nine Nether naturally wouldn¡¯t give it the chance to do so and her face turned cold before she suddenly clenched her fist. Instantly the cauldron started to shrink, before it had exploded with a hugemotion.

    Purple mes shot out in every direction, andnded on the barrier that enveloped the stage, which instantly caused ripples on it.

    The temperature in the pce had be extremely heated at this moment.

    Nine Nether stood on the stage, then looked up ahead and saw that the Demonic Golden Lion had already disappeared from its initial spot, only leaving behind a puddle of golden liquid.

    Sizzle! Sizzle!

    The golden liquid broke apart in the end, and had turned into golden lights that had gathered around Nine Nether, then entered her body.

    Those golden lights were the Spiritual Energy essences left behind by the Demonic Golden Lion.

    Nine Nether stood on the stage for roughly half an hour before she gradually opened her eyes. In that instant, Mu Chen and the rest could feel her Spiritual Energy bing even more refined and robust. Clearly, she had benefited quite a bit from this.

    When the Blood Hawk King and the rest saw this scene, they all felt envious as they knew that Nine Nether had relied on herself to obtain this opportunity with her own strength. They initially had the chance to do it as well, but it was a pity... they did not have the strength to obtain that sort of opportunity.

    But regardless, their Great Havew Domain had finally obtained a victory on the sixth challenge.

    Coming up next, they only had to win two more rounds before they could break the pce and enter into the depths of the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury. But... after the sixth battle, there was only four amongst the ten Kings of the Great Havew Domain that had not fought. And from a certain degree, the four of them were towards the weaker side amongst the Kings...

    Could they really rely on them to obtain the two final victories?

 Chapter 927 - Final Battle

    Chapter 927 - Final Battle

    Nine Nether¡¯s slender silhouette leapt down the stage with powerful Spiritual Energy undtions spreading around her. After absorbing the Spiritual Energy essences left behind by the Demonic Golden Lion, there was clearly an increase in her strength.

    Seeing Nine Nether, unconsciously, the Kings all felt solemn. Especially te Blood Hawk King, who looked at Nine Nether with a little reverence in his eyes.

    That¡¯s because, after the previous battle, they knew that Nine Nether¡¯s current strength had already exceeded them. Amongst the Kings in the Great Havew Domain, probably only the Asura King and Mountain Splitting King could suppress Nine Nether.

    It was so much so that if Nine Nether had a little more time, she might even surpass the Mountain Splitting King.

    Just thinking about it, the Blood Hawk King and the rest couldn¡¯t help slightly sighing. Back then, when Nine Nether became a King of the Great Havew Domain, the Sky Vulture Emperor¡¯s support was the reason why they could stand on equal grounds. Using her background as one from the Nine Nether Bird n, she was raised up to a King. So they naturally had looked down on her, which resulted in all the grudges in the past.

    But after today¡¯s battle, they had to admit that the Nine Nether King that they once looked down on had already, unknowingly, exceeded them. Therefore, it was unavoidable for them to haveplicated feelings surging up in their hearts.

    ¡°Haha. Well done.¡± The Sky Vulture Emperor was gratified as he looked at Nine Nether. The outstanding performance of thetter had thrown light on his face.

    Mand had slightly nodded her head as well. Nine Nether¡¯s match was indeed delightful and the Sky Vulture Emperor wasn¡¯t wrong with his words. Nine Nether had a shocking talent and her future attainments couldn¡¯t be limited.

    Nine Nether smiled before looking at the four remaining Kings who had not fought yet, especially Mu Chen...

    With the match progressed to the sixth, their Great Havew Domain only had to obtain two victories. Just two victories and they would be able to break the array.

    But evidently, it wouldn¡¯t be an easy task.

    Amongst the four remaining Kings, Mu Chen was the weakest. If the troops were still here, then he could use the power of Battle Will to even surpass the Mountain Splitting King and fight on equal terms with the Asura King.

    But it was a pity that he couldn¡¯t use the troops here. The only thing that Mu Chen could rely on was his Fifth Grade Sovereign cultivation. The Kings here had all stepped into at least the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm. So on the surface, Mu Chen was on the lower end...

    No one was optimistic about the four remaining battles.

    Mand had knitted her slim brows, since she knew how difficult it would be for the four remaining battles. But at this point in time, giving up was not an option. Even after knowing that the chances of them failing was great, they still had to give it a try.

    Therefore, she had cast her gaze at the four remaining Kings.

    The Iron Python King, Vajra King, Great Cliff King, as well as thest, Mu Chen.

    Amongst the four, three of them had just made their breakthrough into the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm not too long ago, thus their strengths were weaker than the Blood Hawk King, whereas Mu Chen was only at the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    Even after knowing that the chances of winning weren¡¯t high, Mand still gently waved her hand, indicating to continue the battles. No matter what, they still had to give it a try.

    Bearing a positive mindset did not result in winning. After Nine Nether, the Iron Python King and Vajra King had both stepped out but their results made everyone feel solemn in their hearts.

    The Iron Python King, defeated!

    The Vajra King, defeated!

    Although it wasn¡¯t unexpected for a defeat, everyone¡¯s faces had be dark and gloomy when the reality hit them.

    The Iron Python King and Vajra King both retreated in shame. The opponents that they had encountered were slightly stronger than them, so it was hard for them to gain the upper hand in their fight.

    This Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury was indeed highly dangerous. Just the first obstacles had already obstructed their steps.

    ¡°Let me have the ninth match.¡±

    Along with the Iron Python King and Vajra King¡¯s defeat, Great Cliff King took in a deep breath before he stomped the ground and flew towards the stage. His robust silhouette was like a dense mountain.

    Everyone looked at the Great Cliff King¡¯s silhouette and sighed. Clearly, they did not hold many hopes for thetter. After all, in terms of strength, he was on the same level as the Iron Python King and Vajra King.

    Rumble!

    When the Great Cliff King stood on the stage, another pir trembled in the pce as an azure bronze fell and a ck silhouette heavily descended on the stage with an ominous aura spreading out.

    Everyone had immediately directed their gazes over and saw a rather small-built being in ck, as if it was forged with ck iron while having the head of a monkey.

    ¡°One of the ten ominous beasts, Demonic ckiron Monkey.¡± Mand looked at that figure as she gently sighed in her heart. The Demonic ckiron Monkey wasn¡¯t a top-tier amongst the ten ominous beasts but was rather troublesome to deal with. That¡¯s because it had a speed that could toy around with a Sixth Grade Sovereign.

    It looked like the chances of winning for the Great Cliff King weren¡¯t high.

    Roar!

    When the Demonic ckiron Monkey appeared, it disyed its razor teeth towards the Great Cliff King before letting out a peal of strangeughter. When itsughter rang out, its figure had instantly disappeared on the spot.

    ¡°What terrifying speed!¡± The Kings all felt startled as they eximed.

    Boom!

    Just when they had eximed, the Great Cliff King¡¯s silhouette had been heavily blown back on the stage as deep w marks appeared on his face. The wound was so deep to the point that bones could be seen with fresh blood flowing from the wound.

    Chip!

    The Demonic ckiron Monkey¡¯s figure had appeared at the spot where the Great Cliff King initially stood and had let out a burst ofughter. In the next moment, it had turned into a ck streak of light once again and disappeared.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    For the next few minutes, the Great Cliff King was in a desperate state. He was in a disadvantageous position while facing the Demonic ckiron Monkey¡¯s ghostly speed. Wounds covered his body and he was practically covered in his own blood.

    Practically everyone had lost their confidence when they watched this scene.

    Just when everyone was disappointed with bitter smiles, Mand, who was staring at the battle, suddenly had a lustre shing across her golden pupils. With her dreadful strength, she could naturally feel that despite the Great Cliff King being in a pathetic state, riddled with wounds, he did not suffer any fatal injuries, even for someone like him that excelled in defences, to begin with.

    Furthermore, Mand could also vaguely feel that there was a violent Spiritual Energy gathering in the body of the Great Cliff King, who was taking a beating.

    The Great Cliff King looked like he couldn¡¯t retaliate. But in actual fact, he was secretly brewing up his attack. His patience was extraordinary.

    Boom!

    Another heavy strike had sent the Great Cliff King out dozens of feet. But before he could recover from it, an ominous aura blew in his face and a ferocious monkey face had appeared before him.

    A cold light streaked across as the ws of the Demonic ckiron Monkey, which seemed like des, were heavily thrusting towards the Great Cliff King¡¯s chest.

    The Great Cliff King had raised his arm, using his arm to withstand that attack.

    Poosh!

    Fresh blood sttered as the Demonic ckiron Monkey¡¯s sharp de-like ws burrowed into the Great Cliff King¡¯s arm.

    But at the same time, when the Demonic ckiron Monkey¡¯s ws dug into the Great Cliff King¡¯s flesh, a cold smile had appeared on his face, which was covered in blood.

    A terrifying Spiritual Energy gathered on his other hand. The Great Cliff King had formed a miniature mountain on his palm.

    This miniature and exquisite-looking mountain was formed after the Great Cliff King had suppressed his Spiritual Energy and a terrifying undtion was emanating from it, causing space to ripple from it.

    ¡°Beast, it¡¯s my turn now!¡±

    The Great Cliff King coldly smiled as he threw his fist forth like a bolt of lightning towards the Demonic ckiron Monkey¡¯s head.

    Chip!

    Sensing the Great Cliff King¡¯s terrifying attack, the Demonic ckiron Monkey swiftly intended to execute its terrifying speed to dodge that attack. But at this moment, it realised that it couldn¡¯t pull its ws out. The muscles were wriggling on Great Cliff King¡¯s arm and had mped the ws in his muscles.

    The Demonic ckiron Monkey¡¯s ghostly speed was restricted.

    Boom!

    In a sh, the mountain-like palm of the Great Cliff King had whistled over. In the next moment, it had smashed towards the head of the Demonic ckiron Monkey without any hesitation. A spurting noise resounded and thetter¡¯s head was like a watermelon that exploded.

    The Demonic ckiron Monkey¡¯s body swayed before it fell onto the ground, turning into sparkles of light that dissipated before gushing towards the Great Cliff King¡¯s body.

    Outside the stage, the Kings were all dumbfounded at this sudden change of events. Even Mu Chen had astonishment on his face, since no one had expected the Great Cliff King, who seemed to be in a pathetic state, would endure till thest moment to use such a ferocious method to end the Demonic ckiron Monkey...

    On the stage, after the Great Cliff King had absorbed the Spiritual Energy essence, he staggered as he came down from the stage. Mand had stretched out her hand and the Spiritual Energy had formed into a force that helped the Great Cliff King.

    Clearly, he had also reached his limits after enduring the Demonic ckiron Monkey¡¯s ferocious attacks with his exceeding defensive capabilities.

    ¡°This subordinate has not disappointed you.¡±

    The Great Cliff King made a grin with great difficulty.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡± Mand gently said. This victory had exceeded all of their expectations. Thanks to the Great Cliff King having a good fortune. Despite the Demonic ckiron Monkey excelling in speed, its attacks were rather weak. If it was any of the other beasts, then the Great Cliff King probably wouldn¡¯t even have the energy to speak right now.

    ¡°Then the game ends now, I¡¯ll break the array next.¡± A golden light surged with a chill in Mand¡¯s eyes. Watching her own subordinates risking their lives while she was neglected had started to enrage her.

    Even if it would be great exhaustion to her, she had to destroy the azure bronze door!

    Mand took half a step forth with terrifying Spiritual Energy starting to gather in her palm.

    But just when she was about to make a move, a silhouette had streaked past her, which held her arm and stopped her from gathering the Spiritual Energy.

    When Mand raised her head, she saw Mu Chen¡¯s youthful looks.

    ¡°Domain Ruler... as a King of the Great Havew Domain, you cannot seize my qualification to fight.¡± Mu Chen lightly smiled. He knew that Mand didn¡¯t want him to make a futile effort. But at this point in time, he clearly couldn¡¯t back out as a King of the Great Havew Domain.

    ¡°You...¡± Mand was stunned as she looked at Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. Thetter¡¯s gaze was still brilliant with resolution flowing in them, which made her understand that he did not rely on this sort of escape for him toe this far.

    Mand gently ced her hand down, before gently nodding her head. ¡°Be cautious. If you cannot fight it, then back down.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head with a smile, before his silhouette had moved, charging up the stage and directed his sharp gaze towards a stone pir with his figure straightened like a divine spear.

    As for thest battle, let me see how challenging the so-called ¡°ten ominous beasts¡± are!

 Chapter 928 - Ten Ominous Beasts, Sky Dragon-Tiger

    Chapter 928 - Ten Ominous Beasts, Sky Dragon-Tiger

    Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette stood like a long spear on the stage, emitting a sharp aura. With the challenge reaching the tenth match, his battle would be the most crucial one.

    If Mu Chen could obtain a victory, then Mand would be able to break the array. Otherwise, Mand could only forcefully break the array, which would have considerable exhaustion for her. If they encountered any other rulers of peak forces along their way, then she would be at a disadvantage when snatching for the Spiritual Divine Liquid.

    Which would result in an annihting blow to the Great Havew Domain.

    Regardless of anything, they had to let Mand remain at her tip-top shape whenpeting for Spiritual Divine Liquid.

    Therefore, Mu Chen¡¯s battle was the most crucial one.

    Outside the stage, the Kings solemnly looked at Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette. Although they knew that the changes weren¡¯t great for Mu Chen to obtain a victory with his strength at Fifth Grade Sovereign, they vaguely held expectations for him.

    The expectations which originated from the miracles that Mu Chen had created along his way here.

    In the Fallen Battlefield, the Kings have all witnessed Mu Chen turning the tables around, creating astonishing miracles. So no one could guarantee that such miracles wouldn¡¯t ur again.

    Rumble!

    Not long after Mu Chen went up onto the stage, the ancient pce trembled once again and everyone had quickly shifted their gazes up and stopped on a stone pir.

    The azure bronze swiftly fell from the statue as a towering figure whizzed down and heavilynded onto the stage. The terrifying impact had even caused the stage to violently tremble.

    A surge of terrifying ominous aura swept out of the towering being, which would make others feel fearful.

    Outside the stage, everyone had directed their gazes over onto that towering being. As the ominous aura gradually retracted, that being¡¯s figure had gradually cleared up as well.

    That silhouette was covered in ck dragon scales, with muscles swelling up like iron. There was a hidden explosive power, like a slumbering dragon. It had a ferocious tiger head with ck dragon horns on its forehead with a chilling light surging on it.

    ¡°Sky Dragon-Tiger of the ten ominous beasts.¡± Mand looked at that oppressive figure with her golden pupils slightly narrowed. The Sky Dragon-Tiger had an extremely ferocious reputation amongst the ten ominous beasts of the Ancient Haven Pce. It¡¯s said that it had the bloodline of the Sky Dragon flowing in its body. Amongst the Sky Dragon n, it was only inferior to genuine dragons. Speaking from a certain degree, it could also be considered as an Ultra Divine Beast.

    Although the bloodline of the Sky Dragon flowing in its body wasn¡¯t pure, the bloodline still allowed it to possess terrifying power. The opponent that Mu Chen encountered this time wasn¡¯t an easy one.

    The Asura King, Nine Nether and the rest had all felt the oppressioning from the Sky Dragon-Tiger and their faces immediately turned grave.

    The strength of the Sky Dragon-Tiger should be at the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm. Paired with its ominous might, even the Blood Hawk King and the rest were inferior to it. Could Mu Chen really win against such an opponent with his strength at the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm?

    Roar!

    Just as everyone felt nervous in their hearts, the Sky Dragon-Tiger had issued a tiger roar and sound waves had swept out, causing undtions in space from it.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face turned grave as he looked at the Sky Dragon-Tiger and deeply inhaled a mouthful of air. He also did not dare to underestimate such an opponent.

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart moved. His eyes had swiftly turned ck and his facial expression gradually became indifferent.

    Supreme Demon Heart Scripture - Lesser Demon Heart State!

    At the same time, the robust Spiritual Energy undtions around him had gradually retracted. If Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy was like a violent volcano a moment ago, then his Spiritual Energy was like a vortex in the ocean at this moment. Although it looked calm, it had be even more dangerous and terrifying.

    When the Mountain Splitting King and the rest noticed the fine changes of Spiritual Energy around Mu Chen, their pupils uncontrobly narrowed, since even they couldn¡¯t achieve such exquisite control of Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°What exquisite control of Spiritual Energy.¡± The Asura King solemnly said.

    With such exquisite control of Spiritual Energy, the power that Mu Chen could bring out wasn¡¯t the same as someone on the same level as him. Mu Chen, indeed, had hismendable factors for being able to win against opponents that were stronger than him.

    Boom!

    In that instant, when Mu Chen had activated the Lesser Demon Heart State, the Sky Dragon-Tiger had also seemed to sense the change of Spiritual Energy around him. It unleashed a deep roar as it stomped on the ground. Cracks appeared on the bs beneath it, before its figure appeared before Mu Chen while brandishing its fist with a howling Spiritual Energy. The Spiritual Energy had formed into a ferocious tiger that pounced towards Mu Chen.

    Light shed in Mu Chen¡¯s ck eyes as he moved. His silhouette had burst in retreat and avoided that fist. But the gale that enveloped the fist had still left a wound on his shoulder.

    Two of Mu Chen¡¯s fingers shed like bolts of lightning, acting like a spear. He poured his Spiritual Energy in them and made a thrust towards the throat of the Sky Dragon-Tiger, drawing a long mark in space at the same time.

    With the help of Lesser Demon Heart State, Mu Chen¡¯s attacks were formed easily, which bolted like thunder. Such a tricky attack even made the Blood Hawk King and the rest outside the stage narrow their eyes.

    Boom!

    But despite the Sky Dragon-Tiger losing its intellect, it was still well-experienced in battles when it was alive. Battle experiences had already been imprinted deep into its bones, so it swiftly pulled back its hand and guarded its throat.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen¡¯s finger spear hit the palm and sparkles flew as if it was a metallic collision.

    The Sky Dragon-Tiger viciously smiled before flipping its hand and grabbed onto Mu Chen¡¯s wrist, then pulled. A terrifying energy surged as it tried to tear Mu Chen¡¯s arm off.

    Boom!

    But at that moment, a kick had whistled over with boundless Spiritual Energy being aimed towards the head of the Sky Dragon-Tiger.

    This sudden attack had broken the Sky Dragon-Tiger¡¯s tempo, forcing it to block with its arm while Mu Chen made use of this chance to break free from the grip. His silhouette soared into the sky as he clenched his fist and the Great Meru Demonic Pir appeared. Pouring Spiritual Energy into it, a huge shadow was cast upon a Sky Dragon-Tiger as the pir smashed over.

    As the Great Meru Demonic Pir whistled down, the Sky Dragon-Tiger had unleashed a roar and a ck light shot out of its horns, which expanded as it travelled and shed with the pir.

    Boom!

    The collision produced a huge noise with a terrifying shock wave spreading out, causing bs to shatter on the stage.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure was blown back by the terrifying impact and his feet had skidded dozens of meters on the ground before he could stabilise himself. The web between his thumb and forefinger was torn and blood was flowing down.

    He solemnly looked towards the source of the impact. In that direction, the Sky Dragon-Tiger still stood towering as it fixed its ferocious and scarlet gaze onto him.

    Outside the stage, the Kings did not shift their eyes for a moment from this battle. In the previous sh, both sides had unleashed a ruthless attack and were also very crafty. But evidently, Mu Chen had suffered some losses from that short confrontation.

    Regardless of anything, with the Sky Dragon-Tiger¡¯s powerful strength at the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm, if it was an ordinary Fifth Grade Sovereign facing it, that person would probably be instantly killed by the Sky Dragon-Tiger in a single exchange.

    Only someone like Mu Chen, who could rely on his strength at the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm, could confront the Sky Dragon-Tiger.

    But it was clearly impossible to defeat the Sky Dragon-Tiger with just this and obtain the final victory.

    Boom!

    Just as those thoughts circted in everyone¡¯s mind, the Great Meru Demonic Pir had left Mu Chen¡¯s hand and had expanded with the wind as it smashed towards the Sky Dragon-Tiger.

    Roar!

    The Sky Dragon-Tiger roared and its mace-like tail had expanded, growing to roughly a hundred feet and had sent the Great Meru Demonic Pir flying back in a single swipe.

    But,\ at the same time when the Great Meru Demonic Pir was sent flying back, a dragon and elephant roar suddenly rang out from up ahead.

    Mu Chen stood in the air with space distorted at his rear. His Sovereign Sea undted as eight streaks of light flew out.

    Roar!

    The eight streaks of light were emanating roars of dragons and elephants. When everyone took a closer look at them, those eight lights were four dragons and four elephants that stood in the air.

    The Quasi-Perfection Rank Divine Art - Nine Dragons and Elephants Art!

    When the four dragons and elephants appeared, terrifying Spiritual Energy undtions soared into the sky and those fluctuations made the eyelids of the Blood Hawk King and the rest twitch. They knew that at this moment, Mu Chen had finally resorted to his trump cards.

    ¡°Four dragons and elephants?¡± Nine Nether¡¯s gaze shed. She naturally knew that Mu Chen had learnt the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art. It¡¯s just that this was the first time that she had seen Mu Chen summoning four dragons and elephants.

    But just as Nine Nether¡¯s gaze flickered, Mu Chen cast a nce at the four dragons and elephants before sucking in a breath and the changes of his seals did not stop. On the contrary, they continued to move.

    ¡°Can it be that he can still refine a dragon and elephant?¡± When Nine Nether saw this scene, she was shocked in her heart.

    Roar!

    Under Nine Nether¡¯s zing gaze, Mu Chen stomped on the ground and a light surged in his ck eyes. In the next instant, space distorted behind him and his Sovereign Sea rolled with torrential waves as two streaks of light flew out.

    A brilliant dragon and elephant roar resounded in this pce.

    When the Blood Hawk King and the rest raised their heads over at it, they couldn¡¯t help being shocked.

    In the sky, as Mu Chen stood with his ck hollow pupils. There were five dragons and elephants behind him and an astonishing Spiritual Energy pressure enveloped over like Mount Tai.

    This was an attack that even a Sixth Grade Sovereign would feel fearful of!

    Except they didn¡¯t know if Mu Chen could confront the Sky Dragon-Tiger with the power of five dragons and elephants!

 Chapter 929 - Igniting Bloodline

    Chapter 929 - Igniting Bloodline

    Boom!

    The brilliant dragon and elephant roar resounded in the ancient pce as Mu Chen stood in the sky. Behind him, there were ten massive beings that hovered in the air. The five dragons and elephants were emanating terrifying Spiritual Energy undtions.

    Quasi-Perfection Rank Divine Art - Nine Dragons and Elephants Art.

    This Divine Art was something that Mu Chen had obtained back in the Merchant Continent. Although it was only at the level of Quasi-Perfection Rank Divine Art, the might that it could unleash upon achievement wouldn¡¯t be inferior to any Quasi-Perfection Rank Divine Art.

    Mu Chen stood in the sky with his ck pupils looking like vortices, deep and unfathomable. After refining five dragons and elephants, he did not hesitate and his hands swiftly joined together, forming afterimages.

    ¡°Nine Dragons and Elephants Art - Dragon-Elephant Wheel!¡±

    A deep roar resounded from Mu Chen¡¯s heart as the five dragons and elephants unleashed a deep roar behind him. Thereafter, ten streaks of light whistled and heavily shed together in the next instant.

    Buzz!

    A dazzling lustre came from the collision and a massive light wheel was formed in the light. The edge of the wheel was covered with the runes of dragons and elephants, which emanated Spiritual Energy undtions that caused space to ripple.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Mu Chen flicked his finger and the dragon-elephant wheel turned into a streak of light as it bolted out. In a sh, it had pierced through space and appeared before the Sky Dragon-Tiger in the next instant.

    The speed and power of the Spiritual Energy undtions made even Sixth Grade Sovereigns like the Blood Hawk King to have their eyelids twitch. Facing such a ferocious attack, even they did not dare to belittle it.

    Roar!

    The Sky Dragon-Tiger seemed to have sensed Mu Chen¡¯s powerful attack and had immediately squinted its eyes, then stomped on the ground. A scarlet light burst out of its eyes and had suddenly opened its mouth.

    A violent Spiritual Energy gathered in its mouth, which vaguely formed into arge ferocious tiger mouth, as a surge of ominous aura swept out.

    ¡°Sky Dragon-Tiger Roar!¡±

    A deep roar resounded, which came from the Sky Dragon-Tiger¡¯s ferocious mouth. In the next instant, an astonishing roar burst out and everyone was startled to see a hundred-foot sound wave storming from the mouth of the Sky Dragon-Tiger.

    Rumble!

    The sound waves were majestic and as they whistled, it was as if there were images of a dragon and tiger leaping across, causing cracks to shatter in the path of the sound waves.

    It was an extremely violent attack!

    Boom!

    The dragon and tiger sound wave shot out and heavily shed with the dragon-elephant wheel under everyone¡¯s attention.

    In that instant of collision, a huge noise was produced and a violent impact swept out, causing cracks to appear on the sturdy bs down below.

    The two of them were affected by the impact¡¯s shock wave and both of their bodies trembled before flying back.

    Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette had mmed against the edge of the barrier, causing ripples on the barrier, as he issued a groan from his throat, before grabbing onto the barrier to stabilise his body. Directing his ck pupils up ahead, he saw the Sky Dragon-Tiger kneeling on the ground. It burrowed its hands into the ground, which was carved with runes, with a long mark on the ground before it.

    Roar!

    The Sky Dragon-Tiger fixed onto Mu Chen with its scarlet gaze as well, unleashing a deep roar before removing its hand from the ground. Its arms were also covered with wounds.

    In the previous collision, the two of them had ended in a a tie.

    Outside the stage, the Kings watched the intense battle with grave expressions. They did not expect the Sky Dragon-Tiger to be so ferocious, that even Mu Chen could only manage to confront it with such a powerful Divine Art.

    ¡°The strength of the Sky Dragon-Tiger is probably ranked within the top amongst the ten ominous beasts.¡± The Kings inwardly sighed. At leastpared to the Demonic ckiron Monkey, the Sky Dragon-Tiger was clearly much stronger.

    Roar!

    Just as the Kings had thoughts circting in their minds, the Sky Dragon-Tiger unleashed a stunning roar on the stage and everyone could see a red lustre spreading out from its body in ripples.

    That scarlet lustre was filled with an ominous aura.

    Along with the appearance of the bloody light, everyone suddenly noticed that the Sky Dragon-Tiger¡¯s body was swelling up, bit by bit, and the ck scales on the surface of its body grew darker.

    In barely a few breaths of time, the Sky Dragon-Tiger¡¯s body had swelled up by a size while standing on the stage. It was like a Primordial Ominous Beast and the horns on its forehead grew even more pitch-ck.

    ¡°Damn it, why did the Sky Dragon-Tiger be stronger? What¡¯s going on?!¡± When everyone noticed the changes on the Sky Dragon-Tiger, their faces instantly changed.

    ¡°It¡¯s igniting the Sky Dragon bloodline in its body.¡± Mand spoke out as her brows involuntarily knitted together. Igniting the bloodline was only possible with a few ominous beasts. None of those ominous beasts from before could aplish it, but they did not expect the Sky Dragon-Tiger to be able to.

    Its strength would be increased, which was bad news for Mu Chen.

    Earlier, Mu Chen was only able to confront it after executing numerous means. Now that it had grown stronger, the situation wasn¡¯t optimistic for him.

    Mu Chen¡¯s indifferent face slightly rippled. He had sensed the changes of the Sky Dragon-Tiger as well.

    Boom!

    However, the Sky Dragon-Tiger did not give him any time to respond. A ferocious light was flickering in its eyes. Stomping its feet, it disyed a terrifying speed, despite the massive body, and had already appeared before Mu Chen in a sh. The shadow cast from its body had enveloped Mu Chen within.

    Brandishing its palm down, it made a p towards Mu Chen¡¯s head with a Spiritual Energy so terrifying that even space had shattered apart beneath its palm.

    Mu Chen swiftly moved to the side with his arms acting like a shield that guarded before him.

    Boom!

    A deep sound rang out with Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette being sent flying back by a single palm from the Sky Dragon-Tiger, leaving over a thousand-meter mark on the ground. Mu Chen pped on the ground, causing the bs to shatter, before he could stabilise his body.

    Mu Chen had tightly knitted his brows. At this moment, his sleeves were already ripped apart and golden light was flowing beneath his skin. That palm from the Sky Dragon-Tiger from before could break the bones of ordinary Sixth Grade Sovereigns. But with the Dragon-Phoenix Physique, the strength of Mu Chen¡¯s body wasn¡¯t inferior to a Divine Beast. But even so, he had felt an intense paining from his arms.

    Boom!

    As Mu Chen frowned his brows, a break of wind enveloped over as the Sky Dragon-Tiger unleashed storm-like attacks.

    In response to those attacks, Mu Chen¡¯s figure had burst in retreat.

    The Sky Dragon-Tiger heavily pursued with its fists causing ripples in space.

    Mu Chen was practically at a disadvantage from the sudden change of events on the stage. When the Kings saw this scene, their hearts couldn¡¯t help sinking. If this went on, then even if Mu Chen had a powerful physique, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the attacks from the Sky Dragon-Tiger.

    Nine Nether had clenched her fist, since Mu Chen¡¯s match was the crucial one. If he lost, then it would be more troublesome for Mand to break the array.

    Boom!

    Along with a power that could crush a mountain, a fist smashed against Mu Chen¡¯s arm, which caused space to ripple, while Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette was blown back. Shortly after, Mu Chen pped towards the empty space, which caused a Spiritual Energy undtion and forcefully stabilised himself before lowering his head to his arms. His arms were riddled with wounds and fresh blood was flowing from them at this moment.

    ¡°Igniting the bloodline of the Sky Dragon and granting an increase in its strength, thus increasing its speed, defences and power...¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered. Although he was at a disadvantageous position, he did not have any ripples in his heart due to the existence of the Lesser Demon Heart State. On the contrary, he had been constantly evaluating the finest changes of the Sky Dragon-Tiger¡¯s strength.

    ¡°If the Sky Dragon-Tiger is in this state, the chances of me winning are extremely low...¡±

    ¡°But there will also be a repercussion from it igniting its bloodline. When the bloodline ispletely exhausted, it will be in a state of weakness.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to hold on until it haspletely exhausted its bloodline, so I need to increase the exhaustion rate.¡±

    ¡°But how can I increase the exhaustion rate of his bloodline?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils swiftly circted as a light constantly flickered in his heart... In the end, he had suddenly squinted his eyes.

    Boom!

    Another collision. Mu Chen¡¯s body was sent flying back and had heavily mmed against the barrier. He wasn¡¯t bothered by it. Instead, he had suddenly formed some bizarre and ancient seals.

    Boom!

    Boundless Spiritual Energy swept out like a storm from Mu Chen¡¯s body with golden mes shing through his ck pupils. In the next moment, a ck light had erupted from Mu Chen¡¯s head.

    The light expanded and in just a short moment, it had already became a few thousand feet tall with everyone outside the stage unable to help squinting their eyes at the sight of this.

    It was a ck pagoda with ancient Sky Dragons carved at the side of it. Along with the appearance of the ck tower, a deste and ancient ripple spread out as well.

    That ck tower was the Nine-Layered Pagoda.

    Mu Chen¡¯s seals changed as the Nine-Layered Pagoda soared into the sky before pressing down like a bolt of lightning, immediately enveloping the Sky Dragon-Tiger within. In the next moment, dozens of Sky Dragons separated from the surface of the pagoda as they turned into golden mes and charged into the pagoda, shrouding the Sky Dragon-Tiger.

    But this time, those golden mes did notunch any attacks at the Sky Dragon-Tiger, they had turned into zing mes that entered the body of the Sky Dragon-Tiger through the nostrils.

    Roar!

    The eyes of the Sky Dragon-Tiger had turned red in an instant. The Sky Dragon bloodline in its body had beenpletely ignited with terrifying Spiritual Energy undtions bursting out.

    Sensing the Spiritual Energy undtions, the Kings had a change in their expressions. Even the Asura King had squinted his eyes, since even he would have a hard time facing the fluctuations.

    What¡¯s Mu Chen doing? Why did the Sky Dragon-Tiger¡¯s strength suddenly grow stronger?

    The Kings exchanged a look, since they clearly didn¡¯t understand Mu Chen¡¯s reason. Only Mand was briefly stunned before her golden pupils lit up.

    ¡°That fellow can actually think of this... But it¡¯s all thanks to this pagoda. The mes formed by the Sky Dragon runes on it has a simr bloodline to the Sky Dragon-Tiger. So it is able to ignite thetter¡¯s bloodline...¡±

    Mand shifted her gaze onto the Nine-Layered Pagoda and her brows suddenly furrowed with her expression gradually turning solemn.

    That pagoda looks a little familiar... Simr to the Divine Buddha Pagoda of the Divine Buddha n...

    Why is Mu Chen in possession of the Divine Buddha Pagoda? The Divine Buddha Pagoda is unique only to the Divine Buddha n, could it be that he¡¯s someone from the Divine Buddha n?!

 Chapter 930 - Breaking The Array

    Chapter 930 - Breaking The Array

    Sizzle! Sizzle!

    Golden mes were sizzling in the pagoda as the Sky Dragon-Tiger¡¯s body started to swell in the mes and an extremely powerful ominous aura swept out, causing the Nine-Layered Pagoda to emit buzzing noises.

    Along with the Sky Dragon¡¯s mes igniting the Sky Dragon bloodline, the Sky Dragon-Tiger¡¯s strength had also swelled up. It was currently at a state that even the Asura King would find it hard to deal with.

    Outside the stage, the Blood Hawk King and the rest felt their scalps going numb when they had discovered that Mu Chen was the reason behind the sharp surge in the Sky Dragon-Tiger¡¯s strength.

    Although they had no idea what the intention behind Mu Chen¡¯s action was, thetter wasn¡¯t a fool so he naturally had his own qualms. It¡¯s just that... wasn¡¯t Mu Chen worried about nurturing trouble this way...?

    As those thoughts circted in the hearts of the Kings, Mu Chen had his gaze fixed on the Nine-Layered Pagoda. He could also sense the Spiritual Energy of the Sky Dragon-Tiger growing more violent. If he were to sh with the current Sky Dragon-Tiger, then even with the Dragon-Phoenix Physique, it would be slightly hard for him to bear its attack.

    Along with the increase and the bloodline being ignited faster, if the Sky Dragon-Tiger still had its intellect, then it might¡¯ve been able to tell the motive behind Mu Chen¡¯s actions in forcefully igniting his bloodline. But it was a pity that the current Sky Dragon-Tiger only had a portion of its strength preserved, while its intellect had already disappeared.

    Roar!

    Although its intellect had disappeared, the Sky Dragon-Tiger could still sense danger and had roared. The roar rumbled like thunder as it pounced forth, brandishing a fist towards the Nine-Layered Pagoda.

    Rumble!

    Spiritual Energy swept out like a storm under that fist, causing even the Asura King¡¯s eyelids to twitch. It was an attack that had gathered the power of the Sky Dragon-Tiger.

    Mu Chen had also felt Sky Dragon-Tiger¡¯s counterattack and his seals changed. After bearing that terrifying attack, the Nine-Layered Pagoda had disappearedpletely at this moment.

    At the same time, the golden mes had also disappeared.

    Boom!

    A sharp gale from the fist, along with the violent Spiritual Energy, blew out and mmed against the barrier around the stage, instantly causing ripples.

    Mu Chen stood in the sky as he looked at the Sky Dragon-Tiger with indifference. After executing that earlier terrifying attack, its figure had slightly shrunk down and the dragon scales had also started to swiftly dim down.

    Everyone could sense that the Sky Dragon-Tiger¡¯s strength was swiftly weakening at this moment.

    In just a dozen breaths, the Sky Dragon-Tiger, which had a surging ominous aura, instantly diminished and there was even blood oozing from the dragon scales. Evidently, it was extremely weakened at the moment.

    Mu Chen had eased out his brows at this moment. Although he had expected for a repercussion after the Sky Dragon-Tiger had ignited its bloodline, he did not expect the repercussion to be so severe.

    Right now, the Sky Dragon-Tiger was like a paper tiger.

    The Blood Hawk King and the rest had widened their eyes outside the stage and had finally understood what was going on a long whileter. Immediately, they couldn¡¯t help looking at Mu Chen with shock, since they clearly did not expect Mu Chen to use such a method to obtain victory...

    ¡°Truly, King Mu is, indeed, formidable.¡±

    After recovering from their shock, they praised Mu Chen, who was at a disadvantageous position from the intense confrontation and could still maintain his calm to scour for the ws of the Sky Dragon-Tiger before adopting such an exquisite method to defeat it. His battle instincts were something that even the well-experienced Kings couldn¡¯t help feeling stunned.

    On the stage, Mu Chen¡¯s figure had slowly descended. Along with his descent, the scarlet gaze of the Sky Dragon-Tiger still shot over, then it pounced forth at the next moment, like a ferocious pouncing tiger.

    But at this point, its Spiritual Energy had been greatly diminished. So be it its speed or power, there was a huge decrease and it could no longer pose any threat to Mu Chen.

    Therefore, Mu Chen¡¯s feet had merely shed upon facing the pouncing tiger and he had already dodged the attack. At the same time, his palm was already on the head of the Sky Dragon-Tiger.

    ¡°Sorry about this.¡±

    Mu Chen said softly as a violent Spiritual Energy erupted from his palm.

    Boom!

    The head of the Sky Dragon-Tiger had instantly exploded and its body had turned into sparkles of light, filled with the pure essence of Spiritual Energy.

    That was the Spiritual Energy essence left by the Sky Dragon-Tiger.

    Mu Chen waved his hand and the boundless Spiritual Energy essence endlessly surged into his body.

    Mu Chen quietly stood still, but he was slightly startled in his heart. That¡¯s because the Spiritual Energy essence that surged into his body was too boundless, which wasn¡¯t inferior to him absorbing 20,000 Fallen Origin Pellets in his previous seclusion.

    ¡°This Sky Dragon-Tiger should¡¯ve been an Eighth Grade Sovereign when it was still alive. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t leave behind such a pure Spiritual Energy essence.¡± Mu Chen eximed in his heart as he shut his eyes and circted his cultivation technique to absorb the boundless Spiritual Energy essence into his body before refining and merging it into his Sovereign Sea.

    Along with the Spiritual Energy essence being absorbed, Mu Chen could sense his Sovereign Sea bing thicker. Compared to before, it was much thicker.

    ¡°If I can obtain a little more Spiritual Energy essence, I might be able to swiftly reach the pinnacle of Fifth Grade Sovereign.¡±

    Half an hourter, Mu Chen opened his eyes and the hollow vortice in his eyes disappeared. He had exited the Lesser Demon Heart State. Sensing the Spiritual Energy in his body bing more robust, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help sighing.

    Sizzle! Sizzle!

    Just as Mu Chen sighed, an abnormal noise came from the ancient pce and everyone looked at the source of it. They saw another beast face dissolving on the azure bronze door.

    That represented the defeat of the Sky Dragon-Tiger.

    This way, four seals on the azure bronze door had been dissolved. The seal, which was perfect, had started to show chaotic undtions and could no longer look as sturdy as before.

    Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette shed as he leapt down from the stage. Along with his return, the Kings had also weed him with smiles.

    ¡°Haha. It¡¯s all thanks to King Mu this time.¡± Even the Sky Vulture King had nodded his head with his eyes squinted full of smiles before praising. Thest match was too important to them, and if Mu Chen failed, then they could only rely on Mand to forcefully break the array. But if that¡¯s the case, then she would definitely be affected because of it.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the Kings in the previous matches, then this match of mine wouldn¡¯t have been important.¡± Mu Chen lightly smiled. He did not hang his contributions on his head and act with arrogance.

    Mand¡¯s tense face had also changed into a smile as she looked at Mu Chen with her golden pupils and nodded her head. ¡°Everyone has contributed to this matter. After the whole thing is done, the contributions will definitely be rewarded.¡±

    Although her voice was tender, it made the Kings reveal joy on their faces when they heard her. Even Mand had already put things this way, so at that time, the rewards would be especially ample. High Rank Divine Artifact, Peerless Rank Divine Artifact or even Quasi-Perfection Rank Divine Art or even a stronger Divine Art might be rewarded to them.

    Mu Chen was calm regarding this matterpared to the Kings as he had only nodded his head with a smile.

    ¡°Domain Ruler, can the array be broken now?¡± The Spiritual Pupils King looked at the azure bronze door. Beyond that door lied the depths of the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury.

    Mand¡¯s golden pupils looked at the azure bronze door with a chill surging in her eyes. Previously, because of the door having an intimate rtionship with the entire pce, even she would have a hard time dealing with it. But now that the seal on the door had already been weakened, it was practically a dream for it to obstruct her.

    ¡°Leave the rest to me.¡±

    Mand spoke in a cold voice as she stretched her hand out and grabbed towards one of the pirs in the pce.

    Rumble!

    The pir, which was protected with runes, was as weak as tofu in her hands. With only a grip, cracks started to spread out. Along with her waving her hand, the boundless Spiritual Energy that covered the pir had turned intoyers of crystals.

    Whoosh!

    A dazzling light emanated from the stone pir that abruptly shot out and pierced towards the horizon and heavily smashed against the door.

    Boom! Boom!

    The stone pir crumbled but as it crumbled, the seal on the door had also started to dim down and the beast faces on it were emitting ear-piercing roars before distorting...

    ¡°Break!¡±

    Mand narrowed her golden pupils and her figure appeared behind that stone pir in the next moment. Her fair and petite fist was brandished out and had heavily mmed against the pir.

    Boom!

    The huge pir was instantly shattered to dust with a terrifying energy shattering space that shed against the door.

    Crack!

    Cracks instantly appeared before spreading out on the door and the numerous beast faces were emitting sharp shrieks as it crumbled.

    The azure bronze door was excessively distorted before it exploded.

    When the door was broken apart by a fist from Mand, the eyes of Mu Chen and the rest had practically zed up in an instant. The door that lead towards the depths of the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury had finally been opened for them.

    However, they knew that after this, the most intense battle in the Hunting War would unfold.

    That¡¯s because the Spiritual Divine Liquid was something that Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouses like Mand couldn¡¯t resist.

    Therefore, thepetition at that time would definitely be a destructive one!

 Chapter 931 - The Hidden Centre

    Chapter 931 - The Hidden Centre

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    When the azure bronze door crumbled, Mand¡¯s gentle bark resounded in everyone¡¯s ears. Thereafter, everyone immediately burst forth and had turned into dozens of streaks that shot towards the door.

    Mand was the first as she stepped into it.

    Buzz!

    The moment they entered, Mu Chen could clearly sense the spatial undtions in the surroundings and his sight was turned ck for a brief instance before clearing up.

    However, a terrifying killing aura had dominated like an ominous beast at that moment when everything had cleared up.

    Under the horrifying killing aura, the backs of Mu Chen and the rest were all drenched in cold sweat.

    Roar!

    They looked towards that direction and noticed aplete change in the surroundings. This region was like a boundless in with dusk being shone onto the earth as cracks started to appear in space.

    From those cracks, a torrential evil aura swept out. Mu Chen and the rest could see the ck currents that were endlessly pouring out of those cracks.

    Abnormal roars came from those ck currents that didn¡¯t fit in the Great Thousand World. That¡¯s because when those roars resounded, the Spiritual Energy in this region hadpletely avoided it, as if it was rejecting it.

    Mu Chen closely stared at the ck current and his heart trembled. That¡¯s because there were innumerable fuzzy ck silhouettes that appeared from the ck current. Those ck silhouettes looked extremely robust. Except that they looked to have been made of smoke, which vaguely showed signs of distortion. Only the scarlet gaze from their foreheads was lit up, filled with greed and desire.

    Those abnormal noises came from their pointed ears, which were rejected by the Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth.

    Just as those ck current endlessly poured out of those spatial cracks, the Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth had boiled up. Mu Chen raised his head and saw rollingyers of clouds whistling over from the distant horizon. Except, thoseyers of clouds were made of innumerable silhouettes travelling across the horizon. Taking another close look at them, they were the innumerable experts of the Great Thousand World that had powerful undtions emanating from their bodies...

    Roar!

    When the ck currents saw the experts of the Great Thousand World sweeping over, they issued roars and the ck currents dominated the horizon. Instantly, the two terrifying flows had heavily shed together.

    The heavens and earth had shattered from this confrontation.

    As the two currents collided, Mu Chen and the rest could clearly see several ck smoke figures shuttling through space as their arms pierced through the defences of powerful experts before burrowing into their bodies like sharp des.

    Arghh!

    Those experts issued shrieks as their bodies swiftly dried up. In just a few breaths¡¯ of time, their bodies had turned into dust and exploded as those ck silhouettes emitted peals of weirdughter.

    That scene made Mu Chen and everyone else instantly feel their scalps going numb.

    Such an intense battle urred at every single corner in this region.

    ...

    A warcry enveloped this region. Mu Chen and the rest had felt their eyes turning red under the ughter.

    Boom!

    But just when their eyes turned even more scarlet, the clear ringing of a bell rang out, instantly clearing their minds. The redness in their eyes dissipated and they had broken free from being affected by the ughter.

    But even so, they still felt fearful in their hearts before raising their heads and saw Mand standing before them. Thetter had gently flicked her finger and as the Spiritual Energy vibrated, it emitted a crisp bell ring.

    Evidently, she was the one that pulled them back from being affected by the war.

    ¡°This is the battle that broke out back when the Great Thousand World was invaded by the Fiend ns.¡± Mand looked down at the intense battle as she slowly said.

    Although Mu Chen and everyone else already had their guesses, their eyes still couldn¡¯t help squinting when they heard the confirmation from Mand.

    Those ck silhouettes were the Fiend ns?

    ¡°No one knows where the Fiend ns appeared from. But they were like locusts in their path as they devoured the Spiritual Energy of the heavens and earth. If they are allowed to invade the Great Thousand World, then the entire Great Thousand World will instantly copse while the countless Lower nes would be affected by it as well.

    ¡°I have once seen the Fiend ns invade a continent. The Spiritual Energypletely disappeared in that continent and it¡¯s no longer a ne suitable for the cultivation of Spiritual Energy. It had also be ordinary with the disappearance of Spiritual Energy...¡± Mand¡¯s face grew a little more grave at this moment.

    Hiss!

    When Mu Chen and the rest heard her words, they couldn¡¯t help sucking in a cold breath as they couldn¡¯t imagine how a scene without any Spiritual Energy would look like. It would undoubtedly be the end of the world for the Great Thousand World.

    No wonder the experts of the Great Thousand World would join forces when facing the invasion of the Fiend ns. It¡¯s because the oue was disastrous for any cultivator in the Great Thousand World.

    ¡°These are just illusions, don¡¯t be affected by the killing aura. Otherwise, you will be one amongst them as well.¡± Mand reminded.

    Mu Chen and the rest immediately nodded their heads. If it wasn¡¯t for Mand¡¯s help, then not even half of them might have been able to escape from it. The Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury truly was dangerous.

    When Mand saw their response, she no longer spoke and had turned around, then flew towards the end of this region. Waving her hand, she hadpletely covered the torrential killing aura.

    Mu Chen and the rest immediately followed up as the Spiritual Energy circted and protected them. They no longer dared to be careless.

    As they travelled through the battlefield, only then did they realise how vast this battlefield was. They had no idea how long they had been travelling for, but they still couldn¡¯t see the end of it.

    The entire region seemed to have gradually turned red from the killings.

    They had no idea how long they still had to travel for, but since Mand did not say a word, they could only closely follow her...

    They travelled for a long time before Mand slightly slowed down and her voice had solemnly rung out in everyone¡¯s ears, ¡°Everyone, be careful!¡±

    When they heard Mand¡¯s reminder, Mu Chen and the rest were stunned before they had tensed up their minds out of reflex as they circted their Spiritual Energies.

    Buzz!

    Just as they circted their Spiritual Energies to guard their bodies, they suddenly discovered that the miserable warcry that resounded in this region had suddenly disappeared.

    At the same time, the surroundings had drastically changed.

    The vast battlefield was missing, reced with a boundless ocean. The ocean was a dark azure colour with waves flying high before falling. As the wavesnded, Mu Chen and the rest could clearly see the space being shattered by the waves...

    Every single drop of the ocean here seemed to have the weight of thousand catty.

    Mu Chen and the rest were astonished by this sight. The bottom of the ocean couldn¡¯t be gauged and there seemed to be an endless darkness in the depths of the water, which made one¡¯s heart turn cold.

    The sky of the ocean was also a patch of abstruse darkness.

    Mu Chen and the rest exchanged a look. Although this unfamiliar scene did not have theparable killing aura to the earlier battlefield, they felt a dense oppression without knowing why.

    They couldn¡¯t understand the reason for the oppression, but they couldn¡¯t catch their breaths.

    Mand stood in the sky and had swept her golden pupils over this ocean. After a brief moment, her pupils flickered with a golden light as she muttered to herself, ¡°What good means.¡±

    ¡°Domain Ruler... this is?¡± The Sky Vulture Emperor enquired in a soft voice as even he had felt a formless pressure from this ocean.

    ¡°If I have not guessed incorrectly, this should¡¯ve been formed by the Sovereign Sea of the Fourth Pce Master.¡± Mand softly said.

    ¡°Formed by his Sovereign Sea?¡±

    The eyes of the Kings instantly widened as they dumbfoundedly looked at this region. Every Sovereign Sea was the source of power of a Sovereign, so they were extremely familiar with it. But it was still the first time that they had seen a Sovereign Sea forming such a scene before them.

    ¡°When one¡¯s strength reaches the level of the Fourth Pce Master, their Sovereign Sea is equivalent to a realm. They can open their Sovereign Sea upon encountering enemies and pull them in it. At that time, even an Eighth Grade Sovereign would be reduced to nothing from the rolling Spiritual Energy ocean,¡± said Mand.

    Mu Chen and the rest were dumbfounded beyond words from her exnation. At their level, they could only hide their Sovereign Seas in their bodies, fearing that it would be destroyed by others. After all, it did not matter if a Sovereign expert had his body destroyed. But if their Sovereign Sea was destroyed, then their cultivation would be gone.

    Therefore, no one could casually pull their opponents into their own Sovereign Sea.

    But they never expected that the method which they had all avoided would actually be so terrifying in the hands of an Earth Sovereign Realm...

    ¡°This should be the centre of this Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury.¡±

    Mand¡¯s golden pupils looked at the depths of this ocean as she pointed her finger towards a certain direction. ¡°Take caution.¡±

    When Mu Chen and the rest heard her words, their hearts shivered. They¡¯re finally in the centre of the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury? Have the other forces arrived here?

    The Kings exchanged a look and their expressions had tensed up. Anyone could feel the terrifying storm that would soon descend...

 Chapter 932 - Seven Earth Sovereign Realm Powerhouse

    Chapter 932 - Seven Earth Sovereign Realm Powerhouse

    Waves surged in the vast ocean. However, there wasn¡¯t any noiseing from the ocean. Just that the waves had caused a distortion in space as they swept past.

    Mand stood before them with her golden pupils looking at the endless ocean. Shortly after, she waved her hand and her silhouette burst out.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I can sense that we¡¯re not far from our ending target.¡±

    Hearing Mand¡¯s words, Mu Chen¡¯s party had squinted their eyes and swiftly followed without daring to dy any time.

    The group swiftly flew past the ocean. But as they proceeded further, Mu Chen and the rest could sense that the pressure that was spreading between the heavens and earth was getting stronger.

    In the end, aside from Mand, even the three Emperors had narrowed their eyes as they slowed down their speed.

    Mand had sensed everyone slowing down their speed and had flicked her finger. A boundless surge of Spiritual Energy whistled out, forming into the shape of a boat and appeared beneath the feet of Mu Chen and the rest.

    This boat was formed by Spiritual Energy, but it¡¯s as dazzling as crystals. When Mu Chen and the rest saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t help inwardly smacking their lips. Forming crystalized Spiritual Energy so easily was practically the mark of an Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouse.

    Although there wasn¡¯t anything out of the ordinary on that tiny boat, it¡¯s sturdiness probably wasn¡¯t inferior to a Middle Rank Divine Artifact. The most crucial factor was that this boat had actually blocked out the oppressive feeling in this region.

    Although this ce was formed by the Sovereign Sea of the Fourth Pce Master, Mand was also an Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouse. Although she was inferior to the Fourth Pce Master, she could easily block out the pressure.

    With Mand¡¯s help, their travelling speed increased and they flew for nearly half an hour before Mand started to slow down with a grave expression.

    Mu Chen and the rest had sensed something. They raised their heads and cast a nce into the distance, where there was a massive object above the boundless ocean.

    There was a rock ind floating above the ocean, emitting a deste aura from it, and a myriad foot-high pir of water was endlessly falling down from it and entered the ocean.

    That scene made it look like the massive ocean had been formed by the water from the ancient and mysterious rock ind.

    The rock ind floated above the ocean while vaguely emanating an immovable aura from it, which made Mu Chen and the rest feel that even if the sky and earth copsed, the rock ind would not copse.

    ¡°That rock ind should¡¯ve been formed by the fallen Fourth Pce Master.¡± Mand¡¯s golden pupils shed with light. After spending so much effort, what she was looking for was just right before her now.

    The Spiritual Divine Liquid of the Fourth Pce Master must be on this rock ind!

    When Mu Chen and the rest heard Mand¡¯s words, their hearts jumped. They had charged their way through in this Hunting War and, finally, they found their objective?

    ¡°Domain Ruler, shall we make our move?¡± The Spiritual Pupils Emperor¡¯s eyes flickered with light. At this point in time, even someone as calm as him couldn¡¯t help having excitement in his words.

    Hearing his words, Mand smiled, before raising her golden pupils and looked at the other direction of this ocean. ¡°The things left behind by the Fourth Pce Master is not so easy to take. Furthermore... it¡¯s not wise to stand out.¡±

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled as he looked at another direction. The other peak forces hade over as well?

    ¡°Haha. Great Havew Ruler is truly formidable, to be able to reach here before us. You have my respect.¡±

    Just when this thought had shed in Mu Chen¡¯s heart, a burst of vigorousughter transmitted over through space. In the end, it rumbled in this region like thunder, lifting the waves in the ocean below.

    Mand directed her gaze over and saw space rippling before being torn apart with numerous figures pouring out.

    Along with the appearance of those people, the Spiritual Energy fluctuation in this region became unstable.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Divine Pavilion!¡±

    Mu Chen and the rest had seen the silhouettes of Fang Yi, Zhantai Liuli and the rest. Clearly, it was the party of the Divine Pavilion that had arrived.

    Mu Chen looked at these Divine Pavilion¡¯s experts and couldn¡¯t help shifting his gaze towards the silhouette that stood before the party. It was a white-robed man standing with his hands behind his back. There wasn¡¯t any powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation around him. It was so much so that he looked extremely ordinarypared to the rest.

    However, such an ordinary person had made Mu Chen¡¯s heart ferociously jolt. It was so much so that Mand, who stood before their party, had squinted her golden pupils.

    It was the first time that Mu Chen had seen this person after entering the Fallen Battlefield.

    This person was the Pavilion Master of the Divine Pavilion!

    He was also known to be the first to ascend into the Earth Sovereign Realm!

    Amongst the peak forces in the Northern Region, the reputation of the Divine Pavilion had even exceeded Mand! Even Mand wouldn¡¯t dare to belittle such a person.

    After the arrival of the Divine Pavilion, there were four others with powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations around them. The Spiritual Energy fluctuations around them weren¡¯t any weaker than the Sky Vulture Emperor¡¯s. Evidently, they were the four Pavilion Lords of the Divine Pavilion, which wasparable to the three Emperors of the Great Havew Domain.

    After the four Pavilion Lords, were the Mount Lords, Fang Yi and the rest with a luxurious formation.

    However, there were some with pale expressions amongst them and chaotic Spiritual Energy. Evidently, they had been obstructed along their way here and had paid some price.

    Clearly, Mu Chen¡¯s party wasn¡¯t the only one that had encountered obstructions along the way here.

    ¡°It looks like the Divine Pavilion has encountered a pretty big trouble.¡± When Mu Chen discovered the chaotic Spiritual Energy around those people, Mand had spoken out with a faint smile.

    ¡°Haha. My subordinates were so incapable that they even had trouble dealing with some small problems.¡± The Pavilion Master casually smiled before shifting his gaze onto the ancient rock ind. ¡°But as long as I can obtain the Spiritual Divine Liquid left behind by the Fourth Pce Master, all the sacrifices are worth it.¡±

    As he spoke, he looked at Mand, before sincerely saying, ¡°Great Havew Ruler, you and I have known each other for years. If you help me obtain the Spiritual Divine Liquid left by the Fourth Pce Master, the Northern Region will be our paradise after today.¡±

    When Mand heard his words, sheughed before squinting her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s my honour for you to think highly of me. But still, let us depend on our own capabilities for the Spiritual Divine Liquid.¡±

    ¡°How regretful,¡± the Pavilion Master sighed as he continued, ¡°Looks like a peak force will be annihted from the Northern Region after this Hunting War.¡±

    As he spoke, the faces of Mu Chen¡¯s party changed and a chilled light shed past Mand¡¯s golden pupils. ¡°Don¡¯t rejoice too early, in case you be a joke when you fail.¡±

    The Divine Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master smiled and kept quiet. His attitude made the hearts of Mu Chen and the rest sink. Only at that moment did they realise the importance of the Spiritual Divine Liquid.

    If the Divine Pavilion Master obtained it, then he would be able to make his breakthrough. When he reached the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone in the Northern Region that could rival him.

    At that time, even the other peak forces would probably have to bow down to him or suffer annihtion.

    In the eyes of these powerhouses, peak forces could be easily annihted with a flip of their hands.

    Along with the copse of Mand and the Divine Pavilion Master¡¯s conversation, the two peak forces stood in the sky and no longer spoke. They exchanged gazes with a chill in their eyes.

    A tensed aura spread out in the atmosphere that would make others feel a little suffocating...

    However, this confrontation did notst too long, because there were screeches of wind that resounded from the distance. This time, there were many streaks of light that flew over as well.

    In just a few breaths¡¯ time, there were several streaks of light that had appeared around the ancient rock ind.

    ¡°I never thought that my Netherworld Pce would be behind you guys, even after we rushed over.¡± A burst ofughter that contained an endless chill resounded. When the voice spread out, it had caused the temperature in this region to descend.

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart slightly trembled before he looked in the northwest direction. There was arge group of ck silhouettes that whistled over. Standing at the front of that group was a ck-clothed middle-aged man with ck mist surging in both his eyes. At the centre of his brows, there was a ck line, as if there was an eye hidden in it, which made him look extremely evil.

    ¡°Netherworld Pce¡¯s Pce Master...¡±

    Mu Chen understood with a nce that he was the Pce Master of the Netherworld Pce. At the same time, he was also an Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouse.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget my Sky Profound Pce in this treasure hunt.¡±

    Another voice resounded and an elderly man appeared with abstruse eyes, he was naturally Liu Tiandao of the Sky Profound Pce.

    In the northeast, before the gathered experts of the Myriad Saint Peak stood an elder with starry white robes and a white jade cane, he was the Myriad Saint Ancestor of the Myriad Saint Peak.

    A ck mist was spreading out in the east as a robust figure stood with a sinister aura shrouding him. He was donned in a ck armour and had purple eyes. He was indifferently standing in this region and made even the sky look a little dark.

    He¡¯s the Demon Gate¡¯s Demon Emperor!

    In the south, snake hisses resounded from every direction and a green-robed elderly man with a snake cane was standing on a huge python that was of a thousand feet in size. As the snake hissed, a venomous aura lingered, which had formed into a poisonous cloud.

    He¡¯s the Pce Master of the Serpent God Pce, the Sky Serpent Old Ghost.

    Each of those silhouettes was a pinnacle figure in the Northern Region. Normally, they couldn¡¯t be seen; but right at this moment, there were seven of them gathered together!

    This formation had made Mu Chen and the rest feel their scalps going numb.

    Right now, all the Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouses in the Northern Region must¡¯ve been gathered here.

    Right now, it¡¯s thepetition of the Spiritual Divine Liquid. They already didn¡¯t know how terrifying this would go...

 Chapter 933 - The Fourth Palace Master

    Chapter 933 - The Fourth Pce Master

    Above the massive ocean hovered the ancient rock ind with experts all around it. Especially, the seven silhouettes. Although they didn¡¯t have any Spiritual Energy fluctuations around them, everyone was clear that if they made their move, it would definitely be a disaster.

    Seven Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouses, this was the most luxurious formation that Mu Chen had seen.

    At this moment, all seven peak forces have assembled.

    As the seven Earth Sovereigns were confronting one another, the experts of the peak forces did not dare to speak. The faint oppression that emanated from the seven of them made everyone feel a little suffocating.

    Clearly, only Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouses could be qualified to gain control of this situation.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether exchanged a look and had inwardly smacked their lips, since they had clearly been startled in their hearts by this formation.

    ¡°Haha. I did not expect all of us to set the same target in this Hunting War.¡± But the silence did notst long. The Pavilion Master of the Divine Pavilion took the initiative to speak out.

    ¡°The Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury left by the Fourth Pce Master holds the most treasure. We didn¡¯t have any results searching for it in the past. But now that it has appeared, we would naturallye to try our luck with it.¡± In the camp of the Myriad Saint Peak, the Myriad Saint Ancestor faintly smiled and his aged voice rang out like a bell in this region, which caused the Spiritual Energy to undte.

    The Divine Pavilion Master squinted his eyes, as if there was a world of magma in his crimson eyes. Under that dazzling gaze that contained a power that could destroy the world, he gently smiled. ¡°Amongst everyone, I am the one that is closest to the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm. As long as I can obtain the Spiritual Divine Liquid left by the Fourth Pce Master, it¡¯d be easy for me to make my breakthrough. Whereas everyone else is at risk since your foundations are still insufficient.¡±

    When the Divine Pavilion Master¡¯s words rang out, the other rulers of the peak forces had their faces turning solemn, before the former casually said, ¡°If everyone here is willing to part, then not only will the Northern Region be under our control after my breakthrough, territories beyond the Northern Region will also belong to us. The Greaw Continent is vast, and shouldn¡¯t everyone here put your sight away from this?¡±

    Facing the Divine Pavilion Master¡¯s words, the six Earth Sovereigns had their gaze lightly flickered, but they did not speak. With their characters, they naturally wouldn¡¯t change their minds just because of the Divine Pavilion Master¡¯s words.

    ¡°What a fine calction from your Divine Pavilion. But in this world, we can only believe in ourselves. Therefore, don¡¯t think of me letting you have the Spiritual Divine Liquid. We will depend on our own capabilities topete.¡± In the camp of the Demon Gate, the ck-armoured and robust Demon Emperor slowly spoke out after briefly pondering.

    ¡°Hiss. Hiss. It¡¯sss jussst that after you make your breakthrough, your appetite will probably not be sssatisfied and will also want to devour usss. Although I am old, I am not ssstupid to nurture a tiger to threaten me.¡± The Sky Serpent Old Ghost of the Serpent God Pce hissed out with a hoarse voice.

    Two Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouses had dered their stance, rejecting the offer from the Divine Pavilion Master. As for the other Earth Sovereigns, they were in a dilemma.

    ¡°What a pity, then.¡± The Divine Pavilion Master smiled but he wasn¡¯t angered. But his pupils, which seemed to have a world of magma hidden within them, had turned even more zing.

    ¡°Cut the crap. We¡¯ll speak about the belongings of the Spiritual Divine Liquid after we find it!¡± Mand¡¯s golden pupils were directed towards the rock ind, which was emitting an ancient aura, as she continued, ¡°The Spiritual Divine Liquid should be on that rock ind. But it won¡¯t be so easy to ascend that rock ind.¡±

    Hearing Mand bringing the topic back, the remaining six Earth Sovereigns had also shifted their gazes towards that ancient rock ind, before their gazes slightly narrowed. Based on their extraordinary perceptions, they could naturally sense that the rock ind wasn¡¯t so simple.

    ¡°The spatialw around the rock ind has been enhanced. Furthermore, I can sense a powerful energy guarding it.¡± The Sky Profound Pce¡¯s Liu Tiandao slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°We¡¯ll know after trying.¡± The Netherworld Pce¡¯s Pce Master abruptly lifted his hand and a terrifying Spiritual Energy burst out like a storm, then instantly formed into a myriad-feet ck hand. Looking from afar, that hand looked like it was formed with ck crystals and the whistling state had directly caused a major crack in the ocean down below.

    A casual move from the Netherworld Pce¡¯s Pce Master had disyed the power of an Earth Sovereign. Even the Sky Vulture Emperor... no, even the Sleeping Emperor, who was a Ninth Grade Sovereign, would instantly be heavily injured by such an attack.

    Rumble!

    The dark hand pressed down from the sky with a momentum that would make any obstructions that were before it reduce to ashes. However, such an attack could not cause the rock ind to shake.

    Under their gazes, the ck hand swiftly approached the rock ind. It only took a single breath and it was already only a thousand feet away.

    However, in that moment when it approached, rays of light suddenly shot out from the sky of the rock ind. As those rays of light intertwined, they had formed into a crystallised barrier that had enveloped the rock ind within.

    Boom! Boom!

    The ck hand heavily smashed against the crystallised barrier, which instantly caused the Spiritual Energy to roll with visible shock waves spreading out, enveloping the surrounding few myriad feet within it.

    But when the shock waves approached the seven Earth Sovereigns, they had immediately dissipated, which caused those behind them to be safe from any harm.

    As the shock waves spread out, everyone had directed their gazes over and their faces immediately changed. That¡¯s because they had realised that after suffering an attack from the Netherworld Pce¡¯s Pce Master, the crystallised barrier was still standing!

    ¡°What terrifying defensive capabilities.¡± Mu Chen and the rest eximed. Just this crystallised barrier alone could probably obstruct any expert beneath the Earth Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°Truly fascinating.¡± The Netherworld Pce¡¯s Pce Master said faintly. However, he wasn¡¯t surprised by it. If the defences left behind by the Fourth Pce Master could be easily destroyed, then that would be surprising instead.

    ¡°Since everyone wants topete for treasures, then let us all make our move together to destroy it.¡± Mand stared at the crystallised barrier for a long while, before speaking out.

    The remaining six Earth Sovereigns had exchanged a look and nodded their heads. With their cautiousness, they naturally wouldn¡¯t be stupid and be the one standing out and waste the energy of a person to break the array, which would benefit the others. So at this point in time, it was better for them to make their move at the same time.

    Aftering to an agreement, the seven of them did not dy and rose up into the sky before hovering around the ancient rock ind.

    When Mu Chen and the rest had seen that, they had all retreated as well. The attacksunched by seven Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouses would definitely be a great disaster. So if they were careless and became affected by the shock wave, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to tell their grievances.

    Along with their retreat, the seven Earth Sovereigns had slowly lifted their hands. At that moment, Mu Chen and the rest could sense the Spiritual Energy in this region boiling like a dryer.

    Massive amounts of Spiritual Energy were whistling at the rears of the seven of them. Looking from afar, it was like seven massive suns that had risen from their rears. It was the sign of a terrifying amount of Spiritual Energy being gathered together.

    Boom!

    The seven of them did not dy and had circted the Spiritual Energy, then threw a palm down!

    Crack!

    As the seven Spiritual Energies struck down, space had shattered in their path and fragments of space were endlessly dancing around.

    Rumble!

    Seven forces of Spiritual Energy pierced through space like huge dragons. It only took an instant before they arrived above the rock ind and ruthlessly crashed against the crystallised barrier.

    In the next instant of collision, the entire region was silent for an instant, before a hurricane swept out...

    Myriad feet of waves lifted on the ocean down below, which swept out in rustles, causing the space in its path to shatter.

    Mu Chen and the rest had retreated a great distance back. However, their faces had still turned pale from the shock waves before they had executed their various means to stabilise their silhouettes.

    When they stabilised themselves, they exchanged looks and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. This was the power of Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouses? The power that could cause great destruction?

    If they had really fought for real, then this space would probably not be able to bear it.

    ¡°Such a terrifying attack should have destroyed the barrier left by the Fourth Pce Master, right?¡± Everyone had such a thought shing through their minds, before directing their gazes onto the rock ind. Thereafter, they had narrowed their pupils, before they sucked in cold breaths.

    That¡¯s because the rock ind still hovered in the distant sky with a dazzling lustre emitting from the crystallised barrier without showing any signs of shattering.

    That crystallised barrier was actually fine from the attacks from seven Earth Sovereigns!

    Now, not only had their faces changed, even the seven Earth Sovereigns had knitted their brows together, bit by bit, as they had sensed something unusual from it.

    ¡°Looks like this ce is a little abnormal.¡± Mand said solemnly.

    The Divine Pavilion Master tightly furrowed his brows, before squinting them a brief momentter and looked at the crystallised barrier. A lustre suddenly shed on it and had slowly started to gather.

    Mand and the rest had also noticed that and had immediately looked over.

    A light had swiftly gathered on the crystallised barrier and everyone was slightly stunned. Before they could even exim out, the faces of Mand and the rest had suddenly changed.

    Thereafter, they had heard the shock of exmation from the Divine Pavilion Master. His heart had jolted and he immediately felt numb.

    ¡°The... the Fourth Pce Master?!¡±

 Chapter 934 - The Powerful Spiritual Puppet

    Chapter 934 - The Powerful Spiritual Puppet

    Light flowed on that crystallised barrier. But every single gaze in this region had been directed onto that azure-robed silhouette that had just appeared with shock filling their eyes.

    Shortly after, the faces of the seven Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouses couldn¡¯t help changing.

    Based on their experiences, they could naturally recognise that azure-robed figure. That azure-robed figure was the mysterious owner, who was also the Fourth Pce Master in ancient times.

    ¡°The Fourth Pce Master...¡±

    Every single expert had shock in their eyes. Although someone like him had died long ago, his reputation was widely spread. It was said that in ancient times, when the Ancient Haven Pce dominated the Greaw Continent, the Fourth Pce Master was the ruler that was in charge of the Northern Region. But the Northern Region today was filled withpetition without a true ruler.

    So anyone could tell that the strength and achievements possessed by the Fourth Pce Master weren¡¯t something that any of the seven Earth Sovereigns could bepared to. Thus, they were so shocked when they saw such a figure appearing.

    Just as everyone else was shocked, the seven Earth Sovereigns who stood around the ancient rock ind looked at the azure-robed silhouette with their brows tightly knitted, since they did not dare to move carelessly.

    The one standing before them was the Fourth Pce Master. But they were clear that the Fourth Pce Master had already died and this person that stood before them should be a Spiritual Body left behind after using special means. But it was such a Spiritual Body that Mand and the rest did not dare to belittle it.

    Between Earth Sovereign Realms, every single grade was a huge gap. Although the Fourth Pce Master was only in the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, and although it only sounded that he was on a level above the seven of them, they were clear about how great the pressure of such a small level was.

    The seven Earth Sovereigns stood in the sky and had fixed their gazes on the Fourth Pce Master with terrifyingly surging Spiritual Energy undtions around them. Clearly, they were extremely fearful of thetter.

    Under their solemn waiting, the azure-robed silhouette finally opened his eyes. In that instant when he opened his eyes, the boundless ocean lifted myriad feet waves, and rumbled as if it was weing the return of it¡¯s master.

    A Spiritual Energy oppression that was stronger than any of the seven of them slowly emanated from the azure-robed figure.

    After sensing that Spiritual Energy pressure, even Mand and the rest of them couldn¡¯t help squinting their eyes.

    ¡°How did the Fourth Pce Master leave such a powerful energy behind in his Spiritual Body?¡± Liu Tiandao of the Sky Profound Pce said solemnly. Generally speaking, the Fourth Pce Master was a Greater Earth Sovereign when he was still alive. Regardless of anything, he had already died. Even the Spiritual Body left behind by him shouldn¡¯t be so powerful.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this isn¡¯t an ordinary Spiritual Body... there isn¡¯t any consciousness in his eyes.¡± The Demon Emperor of the Demon Gate spoke with a sh in his eyes.

    Mand nodded her head. She had realised that there wasn¡¯t a strand of spiritual light in the Spiritual Body of the Fourth Pce Master. On the contrary, it looked empty instead. Generally speaking, a Spiritual Body left behind by such a figure should have a little consciousness left. But looking at the Spiritual Body before them, it looked more like a puppet instead.

    The Divine Pavilion Master squinted his eyes, before faintly saying, ¡°That¡¯s indeed not an ordinary Spiritual Body. If I have not guessed wrongly, then it should be a specially refined Spiritual Puppet. Before the Fourth Pce Master died, he had poured all of his Spiritual Energy into it before using a special technique to preserve it and use it to guard.¡±

    Hearing the words of the Divine Pavilion Master, Mand and the rest were slightly startled. The Fourth Pce Master was truly formidable to be able to create such a powerful puppet.

    ¡°No matter how powerful this Spiritual Puppet is, I don¡¯t think that it could be in the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm. As long as it¡¯s not in the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, I refuse to believe that the seven of us can¡¯t deal with it!¡± The Netherworld Pce¡¯s Pce Master coldly snorted.

    ¡°Everyone, let us make our move together!¡±

    Hearing the Netherworld Pce¡¯s Pce Master¡¯s bark, Mand and the rest had nodded their heads. If they wanted to enter the rock ind, then they would have to defeat this Spiritual Puppet left by the Fourth Pce Master. And if they wanted to defeat it, then they would have to join together.

    Boom!

    A myriad feet of Spiritual Energy currents gushed out around the seven of them. The massive Spiritual Energy was innumerable Spiritual Energy crystals. As they flowed, even space could not bear that pressure, which distorted and shattered.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The seven of them had made their move again as the rivers of Spiritual Energy crystals pierced through the horizon. They were like huge dragons brandishing their ws, which whistled towards the azure-robed silhouette.

    When the seven Earth Sovereigns had made their moves, the Fourth Pce Master had stood up from the crystal barrier and indifferently looked at the iing attack before suddenly raising his hand.

    Boom!

    In that instant when his hands joined together, the massive ocean down below trembled and the myriad foot wave had soared into the sky. That ocean wasn¡¯t made of ordinary salt water, but extremely refined Spiritual Energy.

    The ocean of Spiritual Energy swept over, which swiftly turned into a sea vortex around the Fourth Pce Master. As the vortex revolved, a crack with the length of a myriad foot appeared in space and the spatial fragments were dragged into the vortex, which disyed the terrifying destructive abilities of the vortex.

    Boom! Boom!

    Seven crystallised rivers of Spiritual Energy pounced forth, which mmed against the massive vortex, instantly causing this entire region to tremble. Every single river of Spiritual Energy had actually caused the revolving speed of the Spiritual Energy vortex to slow down. However, they were not sessful in destroying it.

    Numerous Spiritual Energy rivers constantly mmed over. When thest crystallised river exploded, only then did it manage to stop the massive Spiritual Energy vortex, causing it to crumble and turn into a rain of Spiritual Energy that stormed down.

    ¡°This Fourth Pce Master... is truly formidable!¡±

    When Mu Chen and the rest in the distance saw this shocking confrontation, they couldn¡¯t help being shocked. Even though the Fourth Pce Master had already died, it could still confront seven Earth Sovereigns, which was truly heaven-defying.

    Standing before them, even the Sleeping Emperor, Sky Vulture Emperor and Spiritual Pupils Emperor had worn grave expressions. Their perceptions were keen so they could naturally sense how terrifying the Fourth Pce Master was. But what made them feel disbelief was the fact that despite being dead, the Fourth Pce Master was still so fearsome.

    Rumble!

    As shock filled their faces, the battle in the distance had started to reach the climax. After experiencing the formidable power of the Fourth Pce Master¡¯s Spiritual Puppet, Mand and the rest did not dare to hold back.

    The seven Earth Sovereigns had pushed their strengths to the limits and the boundless Spiritual Energies formed into a realm at their rears. Dazzling Spiritual Energies constantly crystallised and shot towards the Fourth Pce Master from every direction.

    Under the rampant attacks, a few myriad feet around the rock ind crumbled with cracks being torn in the ocean down below, which took a long time before it could recover.

    Facing the ferocious attacks of the seven Earth Sovereigns, the Fourth Pce Master still managed to firmly secure the rock ind. It did not adopt any offensive means and had purely defended with a terrifying defence that didn¡¯t allow a single one of the seven Earth Sovereigns to take a step onto the rock ind.

    Boom!

    The tiny hand of Mand, which was formed with Spiritual Energy crystals, shot out, prating through the horizon and had enveloped towards the Fourth Pce Master with her flickering golden eyes.

    Fighting till now, she could tell that the Fourth Pce Master¡¯s Spiritual Puppet would not take the initiative to attack, but was focusing all of its power to defend.

    Although the seven of them had joined forces together, Mand knew that all of them had held back and did not use all of their power. That¡¯s because no one wanted to exhaust their energy for nothing. After all... the Spiritual Divine Liquid had not appeared yet...

    If this went on, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the rock ind, which also meant that they wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain any Spiritual Divine Liquid. Must they y an exhaustion game of Spiritual Energy with the Spiritual Puppet of the Fourth Pce Master?

    That¡¯s a little too stupid.

    Mand¡¯s eyes swiftly flickered as she had suddenly swept a gaze at the crystallized barrier around the rock ind suddenly as she slightly narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°How long will this battlest...¡± From a distance, the Sleeping Emperor looked at this astonishing battle as he shook his head in slight helplessness. He could clearly tell that the seven Earth Sovereigns had no intention of joining forces.

    Mu Chen and the rest shrugged their shoulders. They weren¡¯t too unexpected of this matter, since the various peak forces all harboured their own ideas, so how could they pull together and work as one?

    ¡°Everyone of the Great Havew Domain, heed my order... I will search for a chance to break a crack on the crystallised barrier. You guys will take the chance and go in to search for Spiritual Divine Liquid!¡± Just when Mu Chen and the rest felt helpless, Mand¡¯s grave voice suddenly resounded by their ears.

    Hearing her voice, the eyes of the three Emperors had slightly squinted. Shortly after, they exchanged a nce and gently, unnoticeably nodded their heads. It looked like the seven Earth Sovereigns had their hands tied up, so they had to depend on them for what¡¯sing after...

    ...

    Rumble!

    A terrifying Spiritual Energy shock wave constantly wreaked havoc around the rock ind. Facing the attacks of seven Earth Sovereigns, the Spiritual Puppet of the Fourth Pce Master could still remain in such a calm state. But as time passed, there were still some remaining shock waves of the Spiritual Energy that made cracks on the crystallised barrier.

    Although the Spiritual Puppet had inherited the strength of the Fourth Pce Master, it did not have any consciousness, which was their chance.

    Boom!

    Another ferocious confrontation urred. But this time, Mand and the rest had increased their power and had managed to force the Spiritual Puppet of the Fourth Pce Master to move back several steps.

    ¡°Chance!¡±

    When the Fourth Pce Master retreated, Mand¡¯s gaze flickered and she flicked her finger. A dazzling beam of light shot out from her finger and had managed to prate through the defences of the Spiritual Puppet with an indescribable speed before mming against the edge of the barrier.

    Poosh! Poosh!

    The beam of light was extremely sharp to the point that a crack had appeared on the extremely sturdy barrier.

    ¡°Now!¡±

    Mand gently barked in her heart as the boat of Spiritual Energy shot out, charging into the barrier just when it was about to close up.

    Naturally, the three Emperors and ten Kings were in the Spiritual Energy boat.

    ¡°They¡¯re in!¡± At the sight of this, Mand felt her heart rxing. But before she could loosen up, she saw the six other Earth Sovereigns had found the chance to circte powerful energy and tore cracks in the barrier.

    When the cracks appeared, streaks of light burst out and entered the rock ind.

    Those cunning foxes had been thinking of the same method as well!

    They had also sent their subordinates towards the rock ind, wanting to let them search for Spiritual Divine Liquid.

    Mand raised her head, exchanged a nce with the six remaining Earth Sovereigns and her cheeks trembled...

 Chapter 935 - Chaotic Battle

    Chapter 935 - Chaotic Battle

    ¡°Those old foxes.¡±

    Outside the rock ind, Mand looked at the other rulers sending their subordinates into the rock ind as she pulled the corner of her lips.

    ¡°Haha. No wonder we¡¯re old friends, looks like we know each other pretty well.¡± The Divine Pavilion Master faintly smiled before casting a nce at the six remaining Earth Sovereigns.

    When the six other Earth Sovereigns heard his words, they had all pulled their cheeks.

    ¡°Okay, since we¡¯re all scheming fellows, let¡¯s not put up an act anymore. Right now, we can only hold up the Spiritual Puppet of the Fourth Pce Master. As for Spiritual Divine Liquid, we can only depend on our subordinates to search for it.¡± Mand coldly snorted out.

    The six remaining rulers had nodded their heads, since they had simr ideas as well. Regardless of anything, they had to see the Spiritual Divine Liquid first. It¡¯s still early for them to fight.

    Since they hade to an agreement, the seven of them no longer hesitated and had made their moves. Terrifying attacks descended upon the Fourth Pce Master, which held it up, not allowing it to expel those that had entered the rock ind.

    ...

    While the seven of them were holding the Fourth Pce Master back, an ancient aura spread out on the rock ind. Amongst the fragments of rock, spiritual light flickered and numerous silhouettes appeared.

    This group was naturally the experts of the Great Havew Domain. When they appeared, they had immediately circted their Spiritual Energy to guard their bodies before looking around with caution, fearing that there¡¯d be any terrifying existence on this rock ind.

    But their guards were unnecessary. This rock ind was quiet without any expected events urring.

    When Mu Chen saw this scene, he had gently felt relieved in his heart. But just when he was about to move, the three Emperors suddenly had a change in their expressions.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mu Chen was startled.

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right!¡± The Sleeping Emperor solemnly said as a spiritual light shed in his eyes, which were usually sleepy. A terrifying oppression was emitting from his body. He had clenched his fist with his brows knitted. ¡°My Spiritual Energy is being greatly suppressed!¡±

    Just a moment ago, when he circted his Spiritual Energy, he could sense a powerful suppression of his Spiritual Energy. The cirction of his Spiritual Energy, which was initially powerful, had be extremely slow.

    There seemed to be bizarre energy that sealed the Sovereign Sea in his body, thus causing the cirction of his Spiritual Energy to be weakened.

    ¡°My Spiritual Energy is also restricted!¡± The Sky Vulture Emperor and Spiritual Pupils Emperor both spoke out with slight changes in their expressions.

    When the Kings heard their words, they had immediately circted the Spiritual Energy in their bodies. Thereafter, their faces had turned a little ugly, since they had clearly experienced the same situation.

    Mu Chen had also tightly knitted his brows when he sensed the Spiritual Energy in his body. As expected, the Spiritual Energy in his body had been weakened. But the weakening effect didn¡¯t seem to be too strong, as it was still in a range that he could ept.

    ¡°70% of my strength has been suppressed!¡± The Sleeping Emperor had an extremely unsightly expression. If it was a seal of 70%, then his strength would only be on the level of Seventh Grade Sovereigns.

    ¡°We¡¯re around 60%.¡± The two remaining Emperors spoke out.

    ¡°Ours is nearly 50%¡± The Kings who had stepped into Sixth Grade Sovereign had spoken out.

    When Mu Chen heard their words, he was briefly stunned, before saying, ¡°I have also suffered the suppression. But it¡¯s extremely small and I should be weakened by 20%...¡±

    As they spoke, everyone understood what was going on. Those stronger ones would be more suppressed in their Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°This rock ind is truly not simple.¡± The Sleeping Emperor frowned. This way, the fighting power of their group would be greatly decreased.

    ¡°The other forces should have suffered the same situation as well.¡± The Sky Vulture Emperor spoke out, since they definitely weren¡¯t the only ones suffering this suppression.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move together, we¡¯ll speak after we find the Spiritual Divine Liquid.¡± The Sleeping Emperor raised his head and looked into the depths of the rock ind and solemnly said.

    The Asura King and the rest nodded their heads. Due to their strengths being greatly suppressed and their fighting capabilities weakened, they had to join together in order to deal with any sudden events.

    Aftering to an agreement, they no longer hesitated. They turned into streaks of light and made their way towards the centre of the rock ind. Due to being cautious, they did not fly at a high altitude and stuck close to the ground with a few dozen feet in between.

    As they flew, Mu Chen and the rest could feel how vast the rock ind was. Not only were there mountains andrge patches of forest, there were also desert regions. A deste aura was emitting from those regions, which made them revere.

    But what made them unexpected was that they did not suffer any obstructions of sudden attacks. The smoothness of the journey made them feel a little unbelievable.

    But regardless of anything, they had finally started to slow down after a few dozen minutes of the journey and were approaching the centre of the rock ind.

    Their silhouettes had appeared on a mountain and they had all directed their gazes up ahead, only to see ake that was roughly a few myriad feet.

    Theke was emerald-green in colour, like a jade liquid; with a fragrance emitting from it, along with a thin spiritual mist hovering over the surface of theke, which made the entireke seem illusory.

    ¡°This should be the centre of the rock ind, which is also the region with the densest Spiritual Energy. The Spiritual Divine Liquid must be here!¡± The Sleeping Emperor looked at theke as he spoke.

    The Spiritual Pupils Emperor swept his gaze out with a spiritual light flickering in his eyes as he solemnly said, ¡°There¡¯s someone here!¡±

    Hearing his words, Mu Chen and the rest could hear an urgent break of winding over. Thereafter, they saw several streaks of lightnding on the peaks around theke.

    Those people were the other peak forces that had clearly been sent into the rock ind through the cracks opened by the other peak forces.

    ¡°Those fellows wouldn¡¯t just get lost.¡± The Mountain Splitting King couldn¡¯t help cursing out. With the participation of those fellows, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to seize the Spiritual Divine Liquid.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether exchanged a nce and helplessly smiled. The rulers of the other forces weren¡¯t easy figures indeed.

    Along with the gathering of the various experts, the atmosphere was a little tense. They all had their guards up against each other, but a fight did not break out.

    Rustle! Rustle!

    When the other forces were on their guards, sshes suddenly resounded from theke. When the clear sshing noises rang out, it made others feel calm when it came to their ears.

    When the Sleeping Emperor and the rest heard those sshes, they had squinted their eyes and looked at theke. Due to the spiritual mist, no one could get a clear look in it.

    The Sleeping Emperor waved her hand and a boundless Spiritual Energy swept up a gale, which had directly dissipated the spiritual mist. Immediately, the giantke cleared up.

    Along with theke clearing up, Mu Chen and the rest realised that there was a massive vortex in the centre of theke. Light surged from the vortex with lumps of light gushing from it.

    Everyone had their gazes fixed onto the lumps of light that suddenly spewed out and saw a myriad foot spiritual light bursting out, which was as dazzling as a zing sun.

    Every single lump of light had astonishing Spiritual Energy fluctuations gushing out.

    ¡°Those are...¡± Mu Chen looked at the lumps of light and suddenly squinted his eyes. That¡¯s because he saw objects in those dazzling lights that seemed like scrolls, cauldrons and other kinds of stuff.

    Although they couldn¡¯t clearly tell what was in those lumps of light, judging from the Spiritual Energy undtions, they knew that those weren¡¯t ordinary objects.

    ¡°They should be the treasures of this Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury!¡± The Sleeping Emperor had light flickering in his eyes as he looked at those lumps of light that were constantly wandering about. ¡°The Spiritual Divine Liquid should be amongst them too!¡±

    Hearing his words, the hearts of the Mountain Splitting King and the rest jolted as their breathing turned involuntarily heavy.

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled at the same time as well, before sweeping a nce at the experts of the other peak forces. He had realised that the eyes of those people had gradually turned red.

    Although many people had their eyes gradually turning red, the entire situation was abnormally quiet, on the contrary...

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes, since he knew that this silence was just the silence before the storm. The treasures had already appeared, so a disastrous battle would definitely break out topete for those treasures.

    Just as Mu Chen had expected, the fragile silence onlysted for no more than ten breaths before the strongest expert under each peak force issued a roar at the same time.

    ¡°Move out! We must obtain the Spiritual Divine Liquid!¡±

    When the voices resounded, the three Emperors had burst forth at the same time, targeting those dazzling lumps of light in theke.

    At the same time, the strongest experts of the other peak forces had pounced forth as well.

    Violent Spiritual Energy had practically exploded out on theke in an instant. A chaotic battle that involved seven peak forces hadpletely unfolded at this moment!

 Chapter 936 - Confrontation of Three Strongest

    Chapter 936 - Confrontation of Three Strongest

    Rustle!

    Beams of light, along with a wind breaking sound, rang out like thunder that flew towards the centre of theke with powerful and violent spiritual energy undtions around those silhouettes.

    In order topete for the lumps of light that had appeared from theke, every expert had unfolded the most intensepetition without any restraint.

    That¡¯s because the extremely important Spiritual Divine Liquid that they all needed might be hidden in those lights!

    The mountain peaks where all the other peak forces were standing were only a few thousand feet in distance away from theke. With everyone¡¯s speed, it was practically a single breath¡¯s time that they charged above theke.

    Ssh!

    But just when everyone had charged into theke and was prepared to head for those lumps of light, theke down below suddenly exploded and numerous emerald-jade cold lights burst out and shot towards everyone.

    The sudden attack had left everyone startled. But fortunately, they had alle prepared. After all, everyone knew the danger of this Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury, and if they were too careless, their lives would be in danger.

    Thus, Spiritual Energy had abruptly swept out from the experts with a yell as the spiritual lights flickered. Instantly, the fist gales swept out with some experts having utilised Divine Artifacts and a powerful might spread out.

    Poosh! Poosh!

    But despite being prepared, everyone had still belittled the danger that was contained in theke. The emerald-jade light shot over and in the instant of contact, it had pierced through the Spiritual Energy defences of many experts and shrieks resounded in the region.

    At this moment, everyone had a clear look of those emerald-jade lights. Within those lights were actually small emerald-green snakes. But those snakes were very unusual. They were t and long like des. As the snake scales stood up, the entire body of those snakes looked like des. Furthermore, what was more shocking was the fact that those snakes were filled with ancient runes and a sense of sharpness was spreading along with them.

    Mu Chen had his Spiritual Energy protecting his body, but it was instantly pierced by the small snake and it was heading towards his throat. In that instant when it was about to touch him, Mu Chen¡¯s palm swept out and a dark-golden light blossomed on his skin. A dragon roar had resounded and Mu Chen had to immediately use his Dragon-Phoenix Physique, instantly causing his physical defence to be extremely powerful.

    Boom!

    The emerald-green snake shot against Mu Chen¡¯s palm and a metallic collision rang out. The impact had made Mu Chen feel a stinging pain on his palm and his face instantly grew solemn, before he grabbed ahold of the snake with a flip of his hand. As golden light surged, and he had immediately crushed the snake.

    But when the snake exploded, there wasn¡¯t any blood sttering out. It had simply copsed into sparkles of light as it dissipated.

    ¡°These things were actually refined by someone?!¡±

    When Mu Chen saw this scene, he was instantly shocked. He had initially thought that it was a living creature. But looking at it now, it had clearly been refined by someone through special means. Generally speaking, it was somewhat simr to refining Divine Artifacts.

    That tiny snake had the sharpness of a Low Rank Divine Artifact. Furthermore, with the huge numbers, even a Sixth Grade Sovereign might be struck by it, if they were careless.

    Mu Chen raised his head and saw that aside from the experts of the other peak forces on a simr level with the three Emperors, the majority of them was in a terrible situation. There were even some unfortunate ones with blood dripping from them after they suffered heavy injuries.

    Mu Chen swiftly looked at Nine Nether. Despite being caught a little unexpected, she was a Divine Beast with a stronger physical body that was not any weaker than Mu Chen¡¯s. So she did not suffer any injuries, whereas the other Kings of the Great Havew Domain, like the Blood Hawk King, had shed blood.

    ¡°Everyone take caution. These things have been refined by a Divine Artifact¡¯s technique, they specialise in breaking apart Spiritual Energy!¡± The Sleeping Emperor roared as his voice resounded near everyone¡¯s ears.

    ¡°You guys gather together. Sky Vulture Emperor and Spiritual Pupils Emperor, the two of youe with me to snatch for treasures!¡±

    The Sleeping Emperor cast a nce at the other direction. The sudden assault of those spiritual snakes had caused some obstructions for everyone. But it couldn¡¯t obstruct peak experts, thus the peak experts from the other forces were swiftly making their way towards the centre of theke and they had all clearly intended to snatch for treasures.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The Sky Vulture Emperor and Spiritual Pupils Emperor had solemnly nodded their heads. The three of them had pushed their Spiritual Energies to the limits, then bolted out of the region of those spiritual snakes. In just a few breaths, the three of them were already approaching a lump of light.

    The Sleeping Emperor had a light flickering in his eyes. He reached out and a suction force burst out, before that lump of light swiftly shot towards his palm.

    ¡°Hmph, put it down!¡±

    But just when the Sleeping Emperor was about toe in contact with that light, a thunderous roar burst out. Along with that bark, a cold palm gale had pierced through space. As the palm gale whistled, it was filled with a cold energy that caused the air to instantly freeze.

    Although the experts that entered the rock ind had suffered the suppression in the Spiritual Energy in their bodies, they were still peak experts in the Northern Region that were only inferior to the Earth Sovereigns. So their moves were extremely powerful.

    Naturally, the Sleeping Emperor had only coldly sneered when facing this attack, before he threw a palm forth. Boundless Spiritual Energy had immediately formed into a huge vortex beneath his palm and a violent Spiritual Energy wreaked out from the vortex.

    Whoosh!

    The vortex roared and shed with the chilling palm. As the Spiritual Energy vortex distorted, it had immediately devoured the chilling palm before shattering into sparkles of light.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Not far away, a figure had shot over with a groaning from his throat. Immediately, he had stopped advancing while solemnly looking at the Sleeping Emperor.

    That person was dressed in grey robes, had white hair and a sharp gaze. He¡¯s the West Pavilion Lord of the Divine Pavilion with the strength of an Eighth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    But clearly, he was at a disadvantage when he confronted the Sleeping Emperor.

    ¡°Sleeping Emperor of the Great Havew Domain is as true as rumoured. But today, let my Divine Pavilion give it a try and see how capable the three Emperors of the Great Havew Domain are!¡± The West Pavilion Lord solemnly said. Along with his words, two streaks of light had shot over from two other directions and revealed two elderly silhouettes.

    The Sleeping Emperor had clenched his fist and sucked that lump of light into his hand. As the light dissipated, it had formed into a one-meter long azure sword with a cold light flowing on the body of the sword. Ancient runes were wriggling like snakes as a cold light was circting on the de that even caused the space to be cracked apart.

    This was a High Rank Divine Artifact.

    The hidden treasures here were extremely ample. Just a casual snatch and it was a High Rank Divine Artifact. If such an object was sold in an auction in the Northern Region, it would definitely attract the greed of many Sovereigns.

    But for the Sleeping Emperor, who had reached Ninth Grade Sovereign, only a Peerless Rank Divine Artifact could move his heart and could also greatly enhance his fighting power.

    Naturally, there were treasures above the rank of Peerless Rank Divine Artifact. But those treasures weren¡¯t Divine Artifacts, but Saint Artifacts. Such a peerless treasure was something that not even an Earth Sovereign could obtain. Thus, even the Sleeping Emperor had not seen one before.

    So the Sleeping Emperor had only cast a nce at this High Rank Divine Artifact, before storing it and slightly frowned his brows. There were quite a lot of light lumps from theke, so he did not know which one was the Spiritual Divine Artifact. With the current chaotic situation, there wasn¡¯t any opportunity for him to look at them one by one, since it would waste too much time...

    As thoughts circted in the Sleeping Emperor¡¯s heart, he had raised his head and looked at the three elders before him, before shifting his gaze and stopped on the elderly man that was to the far left. Thetter was dressed in white robes and had a warm and gentle smile on his face. But the Sleeping Emperor had sensed Spiritual Energy undtions that were not any weaker than his owning from that person.

    This person was the most powerful amongst the four Pavilion Lords of the Divine Pavilion, the East Pavilion Lord, with strength at the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm as well!

    The Divine Pavilion had dispatched their strongest experts to deal with the three Emperors. They were naturally after the Great Havew Domain, not letting the three Emperors have a chance at the Spiritual Divine Artifacts.

    ¡°Let¡¯s split up!¡±

    The Sleeping Emperor spoke towards the other two. The two of them had nodded their heads, before they headed for a certain direction and flew out.

    ¡°Haha. The Pavilion Master has ordered us not to let your Great Havew Domain touch the Spiritual Divine Liquid.¡± When the East Pavilion Lord saw the situation, he chuckled but there weren¡¯t any smiles contained in his eyes. On the contrary, his eyes were filled with indifference. He gently nodded his head. The two other Pavilion Lords had directly flown out, pursuing the Sky Vulture Emperor and Spiritual Pupils Emperor.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that your Divine Pavilion alone is not capable of obstructing my Great Havew Domain.¡± The Sleeping Emperor¡¯s eyes, which were always drowsy, beamed with a cold light as he stared at the East Pavilion Lord.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    The East Pavilion Lord faintly smiled as a massive Spiritual Energy burst out from his body like a storm. Under that level of Spiritual Energy impact, this region had instantly be a little distorted.

    The Sleeping Emperor indifferently looked at the East Pavilion Lord, who looked all mighty, then slowly raised both of his hands. A Spiritual Energy oppression that wasn¡¯t any weaker than the East Pavilion Lord¡¯s had spread out.

    Under the confrontation of this two Ninth Grade Sovereigns that were only inferior to Earth Sovereigns, the other forces had swiftly retreated from this region, since they clearly did not want to get involved in this confrontation.

    Whoosh!

    When Mu Chen saw that the three Emperors were stopped in their tracks, he had immediately frowned his brows. It looked like the Divine Pavilion was targeting their Great Havew Domain on purpose. From the current looks of it, they were intending topletely obstruct the Great Havew Domain from seizing Spiritual Divine Liquid.

    But if they thought that they could obstruct the Great Havew Domain from seizing treasures just by obstructing the three Emperors, it would be a little too na?ve.

    As he thought about that, Mu Chen had suddenly inhaled a mouthful of air and both of his hands joined together. A dazzling golden light burst out from his rear and a clear and crisp cry had resounded as a pair of massive phoenix wings unfolded behind him.

    The phoenix wings pped, which immediately sent the iing emerald green snakes away. Immediately with a tremble of his wings, his speed had instantly surged and he had turned into a streak of light that flew out of this region, and was making his way towards the centre of theke.

    Because of the rock ind, those with a stronger cultivation would suffer a greater suppression in Spiritual Energy. At this moment, the strength that Mu Chen would exhibit was stronger than the other Kings.

    But with a dark horse like Mu Chen, the other forces had paid their attention to him. Thus, when Mu Chen had bolted towards the centre of theke, there were streaks of light that shot over from two directions to envelop him, making Mu Chen halt his steps.

    Mu Chen swept his nce at the two streaks of light and couldn¡¯t help narrowing his eyes with a chill surging in them.

    That¡¯s because he had realised that the ones that came to obstruct him were actually the Netherworld Prince of the Netherworld Pce and Fang Yi of the Divine Pavilion!

    Speak of coincidence, the top three of the Dragon-Phoenix Record were all gathered together. But weirdly, it was the number one and two of the Dragon-Phoenix Record joining hands to deal with Mu Chen...

    The Netherworld Prince stood in the sky as his blood spear pointed down. He coldly looked at Mu Chen. ¡°Without Battle Will, you still dare to charge head-on? I suggest you get lost from thiske, so that you¡¯ll still be able to preserve your life!¡±

    Hearing those words, Mu Chen had smiled but he did not speak. That¡¯s because the boundless Spiritual Energy that burst out from his body was his answer.

    The Netherworld Pce had a cold light shing in his eyes at the sight of this and he slowly tightened his grip on the bloody spear.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re being so stubborn, then I¡¯ll let you know today that after losing your Battle Will, you¡¯re worthless in my eyes!¡±

 Chapter 937 - Trumpcard

    Chapter 937 - Trump Card

    The Netherworld Prince held the bloody long spear while standing with violent Spiritual Energy that burst out of his body, unleashing an extremely powerful demeanour.

    Mu Chen looked at the Netherworld Prince and narrowed his eyes. Back then, when they fought in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, the Netherworld Prince¡¯s strength was only slightly inferior to Fang Yi¡¯s. But even so, Mu Chen had utilised various means before he could forcefully hold on.

    But right now, ording to Mu Chen¡¯s senses, the Netherworld Prince¡¯s strength was at the pinnacle of the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm, only a step away from the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    Compared to the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, the Netherworld Prince had clearly, greatly improved. Furthermore, ording to the news that Mu Chen had obtained, the Netherworld Prince had fought with Fang Yi in the Fallen Battlefield, in which thetter had lost.

    That showed that the Netherworld Prince¡¯s strength had undergone a huge change. He had surpassed Fang Yi, who was slightly stronger than him. His capability was truly not simple.

    ¡°The pinnacle of Fifth Grade Sovereign...¡±

    Mu Chen muttered to himself. If he was in control of Battle Will, defeating the Netherworld Prince was as easy as a flip of his hand. But right now, the situation clearly didn¡¯t allow that. Otherwise, the Netherworld Prince wouldn¡¯t have dared to jump out.

    However... if the Netherworld Prince thought that losing Battle Will would mean that he would be a tiger without any fangs, then the Netherworld Prince would be too na?ve. Back then, when Mu Chen fought with the Sky-Dragon Tiger that wasparable to a Sixth Grade Sovereign, although he had used a cheap trick, that still proved Mu Chen¡¯s powerful fighting strength.

    Anyone that thought of him as an easy target would pay a deep blood price in the end.

    When the Netherworld Prince was prepared to make a move at Mu Chen, Fang Yi, who stood by the side with indifference, had his cold gaze suddenly fixed on Mu Chen. Although he also detested the Netherworld Prince, he had still pointed his spearhead at Mu Chen right now. There were orders from the Divine Pavilion Master, but more of it was his grudge with Mu Chen.

    Originally, amongst the younger generations in the Northern Region, he had reigned for many years. Even if he was defeated by the Netherworld Prince, the rise of Mu Chen within a year or two hadpletely surpassed him.

    Facing such a genius, Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince couldn¡¯t help being fearful. So, since they had the opportunity now, the both of them hade to an agreement, joining hands to suppress Mu Chen.

    Not only was Mu Chen¡¯s talent stunning, he was still a Battle Formation Master. The moment he controlled a troop, he would possess a strength that would make even a Seventh Grade Sovereign have a hard time to kill him. So now that Mu Chen was without any Battle Will, this was the best time to kill him.

    Only by killing Mu Chen, could they seize back the Numero Uno position amongst the younger generations of the Northern Region.

    The Netherworld Prince and Fang Yi exchanged a nce with a chill shing in both of their eyes and dense killing intent.

    ¡°Back then, you had used all means avable to obstruct me. But now, I¡¯ll see how you achieve that again!¡±

    The Netherworld Prince¡¯s sharp gaze was directed at Mu Chen, before he suddenly took a step forth. The bloody spear in his hand turned into a streak of light and flew out with boundless Spiritual Energy like a mountain, sweeping towards Mu Chen from every direction.

    The Netherworld Pce was merciless with his move, the Spiritual Energy in his body hadpletely exploded forth.

    However, in response to the Netherworld Prince¡¯s sharp attacks, Mu Chen had only smiled, then abruptly clenched his fist. A dazzling golden light burst out of his body as a crisp dragon roar and phoenix cry resounded.

    Roar!

    Mu Chen balled his hand and the surface of his fist surged with a golden light. The True Dragon Tattoo swiftly wandered to the surface of his fist. As the dragon brandished its ws, a terrifying energy had exploded.

    Dragon-Phoenix Physique! True Dragon Tattoo!

    Mu Chen brandished a fist out and the True Dragon Tattoo roared. A terrifying energy undted, which cracked space, before shing with the Netherworld Pce¡¯s spear.

    ng!

    A metallic sh resounded as a visible shock wave burst out.

    ¡°Mhm?¡±

    The Netherworld Prince squinted his eyes as he realised that Mu Chen had actually managed to stop his attack with his fist. Furthermore, the terrifying energy had even caused the body of his spear to bend a little.

    The Netherworld Prince was undoubtedly shocked in his heart. His Netherworld Spear was a genuine Middle Rank Divine Artifact that was so sharp that even ordinary Fifth Grade Sovereigns would instantly have their fists pierced by it. However, Mu Chen¡¯s fist was like a profound metal that had caused his spear to bend.

    That strength and powerful physique was simply like a humanoid Divine Beast!

    That fellow was clearly a Fifth Grade Sovereign. But why was his fighting strength something that even a pinnacle Fifth Grade Sovereign was inferior to?

    Boom!

    A horrifying energy exploded from the spear as the Netherworld Prince clenched his teeth, before he swiftly pulled back his spear. At the same time, he had taken a few dozen steps in retreat from the violent energy.

    In this first confrontation, he understood the terrifying fighting power that Mu Chen possessed. Even if Mu Chen couldn¡¯t use the power of Battle Will, he was still a tough opponent to handle.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that a pinnacle Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm is still not enough for me to flee.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils flickered with golden light as he looked at the Netherworld Prince and sofly said.

    The Netherworld Prince¡¯s face grew solemn.

    ¡°I have already said that he¡¯s not your only opponent.¡± Fang Yi indifferently spoke out from the side, ¡°Furthermore, you¡¯re simply courting embarrassment if you¡¯re not even going to use your trump cards.¡±

    Hearing Fang Yi¡¯s words, Mu Chen had slightly squinted his eyes. These two fellows... really have other means?

    The Netherworld Prince¡¯s face was solemn. Through the previous probing, he understood that it was probably impossible for him to defeat Mu Chen alone. Inhaling a mouthful of air, he coldly looked at Mu Chen and eerily said, ¡°You¡¯re pretty capable to be able to force me to this step. However, I will make you disappear in the Northern Region after today!¡±

    As he spoke, the Netherworld Prince¡¯s hands joined together and swiftly formed seals with afterimages. Along with the changes of his seals, a deep roar had abruptly resounded, ¡°Netherworld Art - Netherworld Infusion!¡±

    When the Netherworld Prince¡¯s bark resounded, a dark and eerie mist instantly spread out, containing a cold Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°Huff! Huff!¡±

    But right now, the ck mist was endlessly pouring into the Netherworld Prince¡¯s head, like a whale sucking in water. Under the infusion of the ck mist, Mu Chen could sense that the Spiritual Energy undtions around the Netherworld Prince had started to surge.

    In just more than ten breaths, the Spiritual Energy around the Netherworld Prince had broken through the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm and entered the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm!

    Clearly, the Netherworld Prince had used such a secret technique to allow him to possess the cultivation of a Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm in such a short period of time!

    Looking at this sight, even Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help narrowing his eyes.

    ¡°Today, and right here, is your graveyard!¡±

    On another side, Fang Yi coldly looked at Mu Chen as he sneered. ¡°I lost to you the previous time. But this time, I will make you return everything!¡±

    As he spoke, Fang Yi clenched his fist and a scarlet pellet appeared in his hand. The pellet was emitting a dense stench of blood.

    Fang Yi had immediately tossed the pellet into his mouth and in the next instant, blood veins gradually crawled up his eyes. At the same time, the Spiritual Energy undtions around him had sharply surged!

    In just a few breaths, Fang Yi¡¯s strength had broken through into the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm!

    Mu Chen looked at the Netherworld Prince and Fang Yi that both emitted shocking Spiritual Energy undtions and he gradually frowned his brows. It was no wonder why those two fellows were so confident, so they hade prepared.

    Facing two Sixth Grade Sovereigns, even Mu Chen had started to feel a slight problem. After all,pared to the Sky-Dragon Tiger that didn¡¯t have any intellect, the Netherworld Prince and Fang Yi were more cunning and fighting them both would definitely be a tough battle.

    But it was this pressure that made the blood in Mu Chen¡¯s body gradually boil. This sort of battle was exactly what he needed. The path of cultivation was tough, to begin with, and every improvement would represent a struggle between life and death.

    He wanted to give it a try today if the first and second of the Dragon-Phoenix Record could make him stay here for eternity!

    ...

    Themotion caused by them wasn¡¯t small. After all, this chaotic region had attracted the attention of various other forces and they had immediately started to discuss amongst themselves.

    ¡°Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince are actually working together to deal with Mu Chen.¡±

    ¡°Looks like the Divine Pavilion and Netherworld Pce wants to get rid of that fellow!¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen is a Battle Formation Master. If he is left to grow, he will definitely be trouble in the future. Now that he has lost the support of Battle Will, this is his weakest moment and the best opportunity to kill him.¡±

    ¡°Both the Netherworld Prince and Fang Yi have actually broken through to the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm?!¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then Mu Chen is probably doomed today. It¡¯s really a pity for such a dark horse. Otherwise, he would definitely be the first ranking amongst the younger generations of the Northern Region after this Hunting War.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    All sort of voices resounded. Hong Yu of the Demon Gate, Su Biyue of the Myriad Saint Peak and various other elites of the younger generations in the Northern Region had directed their attention at the confrontation. But facing this scene, they sighed a little. After all, in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, Mu Chen had used all his means and he only managed to obstruct the Netherworld Prince. But right now, he had actually grown to the extent that the Netherworld Prince and Fang Yi would both cooperate together to deal with him.

    His growing speed was simply too frightening.

    ¡°If Mu Chen can emerge victorious in this battle, then no one will be able to shake his ce as an Overlord amongst the younger generations of the Northern Region. But if he fails, then with the Netherworld Prince and Fang Yi¡¯s character, they will definitely take his life and all his achievements will go down the drain.¡±

 Chapter 938 - Three Sovereign Celestial Body

    Chapter 938 - Three Sovereign Celestial Bodies

    The Netherworld Prince and Fang Yi stood on the sky of theke with both of their eyes looking as sharp as des while being fixed onto Mu Chen, like hawks eyeing their prey.

    The Spiritual Energy undtions around the two of them were powerful to a shocking extent. The Netherworld Prince had used a secret art, while Fang Yi had relied on pellets to temporarily possess the strengthparable to Sixth Grade Sovereigns.

    Clearly, the two of them had paid a great price just to get rid of Mu Chen.

    Under their cold gazes, Mu Chen had slowly spat out a white mist, while his gaze gradually turned sharp as he stared at the two of them. At the same time, the blood in his body had started to boil.

    ted fighting will surge in Mu Chen¡¯s heart.

    He abruptly clenched his fist, and the massive Great Meru Demonic Pir appeared in a sh and stood before him, emitting a torrential ominous aura. He held onto the demonic pir, while looking at the two before him, and lightly smiled. ¡°The both of you want to suppress me. But, it just so happens... that I also want to use the both of you as a whetstone so that I can improve!¡±

    The path of an expert required one to constantly defeat powerful enemies, seeking breakthroughs through life and death. Now that Mu Chen had stabilised his cultivation at Fifth Grade Sovereign and the Spiritual Energy in his body had be more robust and refined from every single battle in the Fallen Battlefield. Therefore, he was even more yearning for ferocious battles at this moment.

    ¡°Such impudence, aren¡¯t you afraid of destroying yourself by using us at a whetstone?!¡± The Netherworld Prince coldly said.

    Mu Chen smiled, but no longer spoke. He slowly, tightly held onto the Great Meru Demonic Pir and the space undted at his rear. His Sovereign Sea appeared with boundless Spiritual Energy sweeping out and a powerful Spiritual Energy pressure.

    Although the Netherworld Prince and Fang Yi had reached Sixth Grade Sovereign, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t afraid of them. In terms of genuine fighting strength, the Sky-Dragon Tiger that he had previously defeated was clearly stronger than the two of them. It¡¯s just that the difference was that the Sky-Dragon Tiger did not have any consciousness, whereas the two of them were cunning.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The Netherworld Prince let out a roar and the both of them had turned into streaks of light at the same time. The Netherworld Prince pounced towards Mu Chen head-on, whereas Fang Yi had appeared behind Mu Chen in a sh.

    The two of them were elites amongst the younger generations of the Northern Region, so they were extremely well-coordinated when they moved, instantly sandwiching Mu Chen.

    ¡°Netherworld Light! Shattering Stars!¡±

    A chill surged in the Netherworld Prince¡¯s eyes as he stabbed his spear forth like a dragon as boundless Spiritual Energy poured over, gathering on the spear tip. In an instant, there was a small ck hole on his spearhead and as it fluctuated, it had tore cracks in space.

    It was a simple-looking spear, but it had suppressed Spiritual Energy to the extreme and the power of it was something that even an ordinary Sixth Grade Sovereign would not dare to meet head-on.

    ¡°Circtionsky Divine Art - Circtionsky Seal!¡±

    As the Netherworld Princeunched his attack, Fang Yi had also barked out as a powerful Spiritual Energy exploded. Fang Yi pped a palm forth with the centre of the palm forming into an ancient spiritual light seal that seemed to contain a boundless power with unfathomable might.

    The two of them already had a great understanding of Mu Chen at this point in time. So they did not hold back when theyunched their attacks, knowing that astonishing means were possessed by Mu Chen. There wasn¡¯t any thoughts or probing as theyunched their attacks with the intention to kill right from the start. That way, even if they couldn¡¯t kill Mu Chen, they could force him into a disadvantage.

    Two attacks sandwiching him enveloped over and the powerful might of those two had made Mu Chen¡¯s brows slightly twitch. In the next instant, his ck pupils had turned hollow, which would strike a chill in the hearts of others.

    Lesser Demon Heart State!

    Mu Chen suddenly tightened his grip on the Great Meru Demonic Spear. As boundless Spiritual Energy whistled out, it had fused with the ominous aura from the Great Meru Demonic Pir. Looking from afar, there seemed to be ayer of blood crystals on the surface of the demonic pir.

    It wasn¡¯t crystallised Spiritual Energy, since that was something only Earth Sovereigns could achieve. The crystallisedyer was Mu Chen¡¯s own Spiritual Energy fusing with the ominous aura of the Great Meru Demonic Pir. However, even though that wasn¡¯tpletely crystallised Spiritual Energy, the might of it wasn¡¯t something to be belittled.

    Buzz!

    Mu Chen shook his arm and the Great Meru Demonic Pir whistled down, fluctuating as the demonic pir smashed through space and heavily shed against the Netherworld Spear like a bolt of lightning.

    In that instant, when the demonic pir and the spear shed, Mu Chen threw a palm back with boundless Spiritual Energy surging with purple mes. Taking a clear look at it, the purple mes seemed to contain a form of incorporeal lightning as well. As the two fused together, it had brought the might of Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy to a whole new level.

    Boom!

    Bang!

    A metallic shed rang out, along with the shes of fist and palm, in that instant of contact. What followed after was unparalleled Spiritual Energy shock waves.

    Waves were lifted from theke below and some of the experts that were affected by it directed their eyes over, before instantly narrowing them. In the sky above, the three of them had stood On three sides in the formation of a triangle. Mu Chen had used the demonic pir to sh with the Netherworld Prince¡¯s spear, while using a palm to sh with Fang Yi.

    At the point of contact, space had rippled out.

    The three of them had cold expressions. They had clearly, violently circted the Spiritual Energy in their bodies in an attempt to overwhelm their opponents.

    Boom!

    The Spiritual Energy undtions had finally reached a limit and a Spiritual Energy storm dominated from the point of contact for the three of them. The three¡¯s bodies trembled before they all flew back.

    Mu Chen was shot out over a hundred feet, before stomping his foot, forcefully stabilising his silhouette as the space fluctuated beneath his feet. Looking over, he saw the Netherworld Prince and Fang Yi had merely taken a few dozen feet back. Clearly, the two of them had gained the upper hand in their confrontation.

    But despite having the upper hand, both of their faces had turned even darker. The two of them had a cultivation at the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm and they couldn¡¯t obtain the absolute upper hand, even when the both of themunched their attacks together. This wasn¡¯t the kind of oue that the two of them wanted.

    In this chaotic region, the experts of the other forces were paying attention towards this situation. Naturally, when they saw that both the Netherworld Prince and Fang Yi couldn¡¯t suppress Mu Chenpletely despite working together, a smear of astonishment shed through their eyes.

    Although everyone knew that Mu Chen could confront Sixth Grade Sovereigns when he was in control of Battle Will, he could only rely on his cultivation at Fifth Grade Sovereign right now. In terms of numbers, the Netherworld Prince and Fang Yi had the advantage, as well as cultivation. But despite having such a formation, the two of them couldn¡¯t achieve the expected suppression.

    ¡°That Mu Chen is indeed not a simple person. Looks like there¡¯s a good show to watch during the three¡¯s confrontation.¡±

    ...

    The other forces had all paid attention towards their confrontation. The Netherworld Prince and Fang Yi exchanged a nce as they both knitted their brows and transmitted their voices to each other.

    ¡°That fellow obviously only has a cultivation at Fifth Grade Sovereign. But his control over Spiritual Energy is extremely brilliant, without any waste.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, he has fused some unique mes and lightning in his Spiritual Energy, causing the quality of it to be higher and stronger than simr experts.¡±

    ¡°This fellow is troublesome.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    The two¡¯s gazes intertwined and they couldn¡¯t help clenching their teeth. Why is this damnable fellow so hard to deal with?!

    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back, we¡¯ll finish him with all our strength!¡±

    The both of them had a chill shing across their eyes. In the next instant, the two of them had swiftly formed their seals and a powerful Spiritual Energy swept out of their bodies without any restraint, causing a gale to sweep in this region.

    ¡°Great Netherworld Celestial Body!¡±

    ¡°Primordial Starlight Celestial Body!¡±

    Along with their resounding yells, the Spiritual Energy in this region violently swept towards the two of them. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, two massive silhouettes had appeared around them, unleashing powerful pressures as well.

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes at the sudden appearance of the two colossal figures. Mu Chen had seen Fang Yi¡¯s Primordial Starlight Celestial Body before, but this was the first time that he had seen the Netherworld Prince¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body.

    The Netherworld Prince¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body was ck and, looking from afar, it looked like a demonic deity that stood in this region with Spiritual Energy sweeping out like a storm that endlessly whistled.

    After bringing out their Sovereign Celestial Bodies, the Spiritual Energy around Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince had clearly grown much stronger.

    ¡°Mu Chen actually managed to force the Netherworld Prince and Fang Yi to use their Sovereign Celestial Bodies. The two¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Bodies are decently ranked, even amongst the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies.¡± When the other experts in this region noticed the Spiritual Energy fluctuations here, their countenances slightly changed.

    ¡°Ranked 68th on the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies, the Great Netherworld Celestial Body?¡± Mu Chen muttered. The Great Netherworld Celestial Body had a decent fame, being ranked 68th. Only some powerful forces possessed the cultivation technique for it.

    It looked like the Netherworld Prince and Fang Yi weren¡¯t intending to continue this battle. After all, thepetition here should be after the Spiritual Divine Liquid and that should be the main objective.

    ¡°Settling this matter as quickly as possible... good...¡±

    A cold light gathered in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he inhaled a deep breath and both of his hands formed seals. Instantly, a violent Spiritual Energy swept out like a storm as a dazzling golden light radiated like a zing sun that suddenly appeared in this region.

    The experts of the various factions raised their heads in shock as they looked at the massive golden giant that had gradually appeared outside of Mu Chen¡¯s body. Behind the head of that massive silhouette, there was a zing golden sun that emanated an endless pressure, causing the hearts of many experts to tremble.

    The pressure that came from Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body was actually even stronger than the Sovereign Celestial Bodies of Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince!

    Except they had no idea what the oue would be when the three Sovereign Celestial Bodies shed together!

 Chapter 939 - Five Solar Spear

    Chapter 939 - Five Sr Spear

    Three massive Sovereign Celestial Bodies stood on the horizon shrouded by storms of Spiritual Energy that formed into a mist, akin to three intimidating primordial beasts.

    Although the three Sovereign Celestial Bodies were powerful, the pressure emitted from Mu Chen¡¯s Great Sr Undying Body was stronger than the Netherworld Prince¡¯s Great Netherworld Celestial Body and Fang Yi¡¯s Primordial Starlight Celestial Body.

    But no matter what, the Great Sr Undying Body was, after all, the foundation of the Primordial Immortal Body, which was one of the five Primal Celestial Bodies remaining in the Great thousand World.

    Ranking 5th amongst the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies.

    Such a powerful Sovereign Celestial Body was probably something that not even a Heavenly Sovereign could possess. Therefore, despite the fact that the Great Netherworld Celestial Body and Primordial Starlight Celestial Body weren¡¯t ordinary, they were much more inferior than the Great Sr Undying Body.

    Under the gazes of countless experts, Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette had appeared on the head of the Great Sr Undying Body. Upon standing on it, the terrifying destructive Spiritual Energy contained in the Sovereign Celestial Body could be clearly felt. With his strength currently at the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm, the Great Sr Undying Body had also grown stronger than before.

    The massive energy allowed him to be fearless, despite the two powerful Sovereign Celestial Bodies before him.

    ¡°What is the Sovereign Celestial Body of this damnable fellow? It¡¯s evidently not amongst the 99 rankings, but it¡¯s extremely hard to deal with.¡± The Netherworld Prince had also appeared on the Great Netherworld Celestial Body as he looked at the Great Sr Undying Body with a cold gaze. The corner of his lips uncontrobly twitched as he transmitted his voice over to Fang Yi.

    ¡°The Great Thousand World is vast. Although the Sovereign Celestial Bodies on the 99 rankings is rather intimidating, there are also some rare Sovereign Celestial Bodies that could be ranked in it that aren¡¯t recorded. So there¡¯s nothing to feel weird about.¡±

    Fang Yi frowned his brows as he coldly said, ¡°Even if the Sovereign Celestial Body of that brat is powerful, I refuse to believe that he can defeat the two of us!¡±

    ¡°If we cannot get rid of this fellow today, we will not have a stand in the younger generations of the Northern Region in the future!¡± The Netherworld Prince¡¯s gaze grew colder as he answered.

    ¡°Then, let us go all-out, let¡¯s not drag this battle any further!¡± Fang Yi inhaled a mouthful of air as he barked.

    The two¡¯s gazes intertwined with killing intent surging in their eyes. In the next instant, the two of them had bent down and pped on the heads of their Sovereign Celestial Bodies. From their palms, crimson blood gushed out and formed into dazzling blood runes in just a few breaths of time before spreading out on the heads of their Sovereign Celestial Bodies and slowly seeped in.

    Boom!

    Along with the crimson blood runes entering the heads of the two Sovereign Celestial Bodies, the two Sovereign Celestial Bodies had started to turn crimson and the eye traces of crimson had mixed into their eyes.

    Roar!

    The Spiritual Energy of the two Sovereign Celestial Bodies grew violent, like caged dragons, as bestial roars resounded, resonating throughout the horizon.

    ¡°Amplifying the Sovereign Celestial Bodies with their own blood essences... the Netherworld Prince and Fang Yi are too determined...¡±

    When Hong Yu of the Demon Gate and Su Biyue of the Myriad Saint Peak saw this scene, their faces had slightly, uncontrobly changed. They clearly had not expected that not only would the Netherworld Prince and Fang Yi summon their Sovereign Celestial Bodies, but they would also even amplify them at the cost of their own blood essences. This way, their Sovereign Celestial Bodies would be more fearsome for a short period of time. The repercussions of that weren¡¯t light too, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for them to recover from it without half a year of rest.

    Thus, anyone could tell how terrified the Netherworld Prince and Fang Yi were towards Mu Chen.

    Standing on the head of the Great Sr Undying Body, Mu Chen had squinted his eyes when he sensed the actions of those two. At this moment, the two of them had started to pose a threat to him.

    But regardless, the two of them were at the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm and further amplified with secret techniques. With the two of them joining forces together, they would be even able to meet the Sky-Dragon Tiger head-on and ordinary Sixth Grade Sovereigns would have to turn tail and run upon seeing them.

    A lump of white mist slowly exited Mu Chen¡¯s mouth and his face had gradually turned solemn. Both of his hands joined together as he formed seals at the speed of lightning, which produced afterimages.

    He had never belittled his opponents, even a lion would use its full force when hunting a rabbit, not to mention that the two of them before him weren¡¯t gentle rabbits but ferocious wolves.

    Boom! Boom!

    As Mu Chen¡¯s seals changed, the Spiritual Energy around the two opposing Sovereign Celestial Bodies had started to turn violent, rubbing friction between each other, which attracted a thunderous storm.

    Blood veins crawled up Fang Yi¡¯s eyes as he ferociously stared at Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette and abruptly joined his hands together. ¡°Sovereign Ability - Divine Starry Spear!¡±

    Buzz! Buzz!

    The Spiritual Energy in this region violently gathered towards the hand of the Primordial Starlight Celestial Body. In just a few moments, a thousand foot spear had already appeared in the hands of the Primordial Starlight Celestial Body.

    Thatrge spear looked antique and dense, with innumerable stars carved on it. Waving it, it had brought along the power of starlight that could destroy mountains and split the earth.

    At the previous time, when Fang Yi fought with Mu Chen, he had brought out the Divine Starry Spear. But clearly, the might of this Sovereign Ability, when he used it again, was several times stronger than before.

    At the previous time, Fang Yi had used this Sovereign Ability to fight with Mu Chen to an oue with the both of them gravely injured. But this time, he was clearly intending to use this to end Mu Chen!

    ¡°Sovereign Ability - Divine Netherworld Descent Halberd!¡± In another corner, the Netherworld Prince¡¯s cold voice resounded at the same time, along with a torrential cold aura.

    Rolling ck mist gathered before the Great Netherworld Celestial Body like ck clouds, the clouds were so thick that they could even overwhelm the horizon. The Great Netherworld Celestial Body had stretched its hand forth into the thick ck clouds.

    When it pulled out its hand, a huge crimson halberd with innumerable ferocious-looking faces, emitting endless shirking that could cause the Spiritual Energy of others to boil and distort had already appeared in its hand.

    ¡°Those two are insane... to actually use their Sovereign Abilities at the same time...¡±

    When the experts of the other forces saw this scene, the corners of their eyes twitched. Only selected powerful Sovereign Celestial Bodies possessed Sovereign Abilities that were practically the most powerful finishing moves. But right now, they had been brought out by the Netherworld Prince and Fang Yi at the same time.

    ¡°sh!¡±

    Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince¡¯s cold gazes fixed onto Mu Chen as they unleashed their howls. The huge spear and halberd pounced forth like two massive dragons and the two terrifying Spiritual Energies locked onto Mu Chen.

    Boom! Boom!

    Two streaks of light had shattered the space that was in their path, leaving behind long marks in space that remained for a long time.

    The two¡¯s terrifying killing intents had dominated at the same time, undting the horizon.

    Two beams shot over as the Spiritual Energy pressure had locked onto Mu Chen¡¯s location. Clearly, both of them were intending to use their strongest moves to get rid of Mu Chen.

    As the beams shot at his direction, the two terrifying attacks were reflected in his eyes. Shortly, his fuzzy seals had also stopped.

    ¡°Nine Sr Energy - Unleashing Three Sr!¡±

    Along with Mu Chen¡¯s voice, three golden lustres shot out from the massive Great Sr Undying Body, forming into three dazzling golden suns.

    ¡°Hmph, this move again. You managed to stop me the previous time, but did you think that it¡¯s effective this time as well?!¡± Fang Yi eyes shed with a chill as he saw this scene.

    The power of Unleashing Three Sr was clearly incapable of intimidating Fang Yi, who had amplified his strength at this moment.

    But all of this was within Mu Chen¡¯s expectations. He looked at Fang Yi with indifference. Thetter had an improvement in his strength, so why couldn¡¯t he have improved as well?

    Mu Chen sneered as his hands moved once again.

    ¡°Nine Sr Energy - Unleashing Four Sr!¡±

    A thunderous roar resounded from within Mu Chen¡¯s heart. In the next instant, another radiant golden light had risen up into another dazzling golden light.

    A terrifying Spiritual Energy had burst out from the Great Sr Undying Body, which attracted the roars of wind and thunder.

    At this moment, both Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince¡¯s faces looked a little unsightly.

    However, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was filled with ridicule when he looked at the both of them as he smiled. ¡°Did you think that this is the end?¡±

    Hearing his words, Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince¡¯s hearts jolted.

    But before they could speak, Mu Chen had taken in a deep breath and his face turned extremely solemn. His seals changed and the Sovereign Sea behind him incessantly rolled as boundless Spiritual Energy endlessly poured into the Great Sr Undying Body.

    With his strength at the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm right now, he could feel that Unleashing Four Sr wasn¡¯t his limit. Therefore, he had gone all-out trying to break through.

    Mu Chen¡¯s seals started to slow down, as if his hands had weighed over a thousand catty. The Spiritual Energy in his body had gathered towards the left hand of the Great Sr Undying Body. At the same time, a golden light had also soared into the sky.

    Another golden sun had risen up.

    Above the Great Sr Undying Body, there were actually five golden zing suns!

    ¡°Nine Sr Energy - Unleashing Five Sr!¡±

    A thunderous bark rang out in Mu Chen¡¯s heart. In the next instant, the five dazzling golden suns had exploded with flowing golden liquid that gathered towards the hand of the Great Sr Undying Body.

    As the golden light spread out, a thousand foot golden spear had appeared. That golden spear was like five zing suns with violent Spiritual Energy that shattered space as it circted.

    ¡°Nine Sr Energy - Five Sr Spear!¡±

 Chapter 940 - Intimidating

    Chapter 940 - Intimidating

    Boom!

    When the golden spear had appeared in the hand of the Great Sr Undying Body, an extremely violent Spiritual Energy had swept out with golden ripples that dominated a myriad feet around the Great Sr Undying Body.

    An astonishing pressure had been also released with it that caused a shock in the faces of the other experts. That golden spear was something that even Sixth Grade Sovereigns would be fearful of upon seeing it.

    Mu Chen stood on the head of the Great Sr Undying Body as he looked at the golden spear as well with a smear of astonishment in his eyes.

    The Sovereign Ability of the Great Sr Undying Body was extremely profound. Its fundamental Sovereign Ability was the Nine Sr Energy. Making use of unleashing the power of nine suns to amplify its fighting powers.

    But the Nine Sr Energy was not limited, because it could even be powerful Divine Abilities like the Golden Heavenly Sun Seal that Mu Chen had once used and this Five Sr Spear.

    Speaking from a certain degree, these were all powerful Sovereign Abilities. However, the requirement to use them was extremely harsh, which was the gradual cultivation of the Nine Sr Energy, step by step.

    Take this Five Sr Spear for example. Mu Chen could only bring it out after opening five suns of the Nine Sr Energy.

    Mu Chen knew that this wasn¡¯t the peak of the Nine Sr Energy, just the Nine Sr Energy turning into a more powerful Sovereign Ability. Only when he managed to grasp the Nine Sr Energy fully, could he be able to see the peak of the mountain, in which Mu Chen was full of expectations towards that...

    But now wasn¡¯t the time for him to indulge in expectation. Mu Chen took in a deep breath to suppress his surging heart, before raising his head. There were two beams that flew over like dragons from Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince.

    The two beams swiftly expanded in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. But facing the terrifying attacks of those two, Mu Chen had only lifted a smile on his face.

    After unleashing the power of five suns, he had no fear for any opponents.

    Boom!

    With a thought in his heart, the Great Sr Undying Body had tightened its grip on the golden Five Sr Spear and the five zing suns revolved around the spearhead. Looking from afar, it looked like genuine five suns that emanated an endless pressure.

    ¡°Let me give it a try and see how powerful this Five Sr Spear that requires unleashing five suns is...¡± Mu Chen muttered to himself as he slender finger gently flicked.

    Buzz!

    When he flicked his finger, the golden spear in the hands of the Great Sr Undying Body shot out at an extremely swift speed, producing sonic booms that had tore cracks in space.

    ¡°Five Sr Spear - Shattering Sun!¡±

    Mu Chen gently blinked his eyes as the five revolving suns exploded. A horrifying golden mist wave surged as a zing shock wave spread out that even burned the atmosphere...

    Along with the explosion of the five suns, the golden lustre on the Five Sr Spear had grown to an extremely powerful height before turning into a golden beam of light that¡¯s a few thousand feet as it whistled out.

    That golden beam was too powerful and the energy contained in it was so violent that it made others startled. In the distance, the Sleeping Emperor, Sky Vulture Emperor and the other peak experts also had a slight change in their expressions.

    The golden beam had prated through space before shing with the two beams of light.

    Boom!

    A shockingly huge noise was produced from the sh, which was followed by a powerful shock wave that had shattered the surrounding space of this region.

    The Netherworld Prince and Fang Yi had widened their eyes to look at the point of collision. But in the next instant, both of their faces had turned extremely ugly as they saw the beams of light that they had created with all their strength onlysting for a few breaths of time before they were destroyed by the golden beam.

    Crack.

    When the two beams crumbled. Everyone could see the spear and halberd in it had also shattered.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The two¡¯s faces turned dark, since they never expected that their finishing moves wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of Mu Chen.

    Buzz!

    But just as they felt the anger and indignation in their hearts, Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils looked at them without any emotion and his gaze had caused their hearts to turn cold.

    Mu Chen remotely stretched out his finger and pointed at the two of them with indifference.

    Whoosh!

    In that instant when he pointed his finger, Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince were startled to see the golden beam that had destroyed both of their attacks had not dissipated yet. The golden beam split into two and shot towards the two¡¯s direction.

    As an aura of death blew in their faces, the both of them had their faces filled with fear and they understood from the golden beams that if they were struck by it, they would definitely be killed!

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    The two¡¯s faces turned pale before gritting their teeth as they immediately retreated. As they retreated, the Sovereign Celestial Bodies beneath them had pounced forth, using their massive figures to sh with the golden beams. The two of them were decisive characters. Although they would be gravely injured with the destruction of their Sovereign Celestial Bodies, it was still better than them confronting them with their bodies. Their bodies weren¡¯t like Mu Chen¡¯s, which was like a humanoid Divine Beast¡¯s. If they shed with the two beams of light, they would definitely be killed.

    Rumble!

    As the two of them retreated, the golden beams had struck against the two Sovereign Celestial Bodies. Instantly, a huge rumbling noise resounded. As the golden lights spreads out, everyone could clearly see cracks swiftly spreading out on the two Sovereign Celestial Bodies, with the golden light shooting out from those cracks.

    Boom!

    The two Sovereign Celestial Bodies had quickly shattered into sparkles of light.

    Poosh! Poosh!

    When the Sovereign Celestial Bodies were destroyed, the Netherworld Prince and Fang Yi¡¯s figures, which were retreating, spewed mouthfuls of blood as their faces became as pale as paper. Their auras were weak and they had actually fainted on the spot. Clearly, the two of them had been gravely injured.

    Themotion caused by Mu Chen was too great. In terms of generation, the three of them were pinnacle elites amongst the younger generations of the Northern Region. However, themotion caused by their confrontation was actually greater than the Sleeping Emperor and East Pavilion Lord that possessed the cultivation of Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm experts. Naturally, that was also because their Spiritual Energies were suppressed in the rock ind, but themotion from those three had still attracted everyone¡¯s attention over.

    Hong Yu and Su Biyue, who had paid attention to Mu Chen¡¯s fight the whole time, had inhaled mouthfuls of cold air when they saw that the Netherworld Prince and Fang Yi had fainted. They had witnessed the entire process of the two of them being utterly defeated...

    Despite witnessing it themselves, they still couldn¡¯t suppress the shock in their hearts. They had initially thought that Mu Chen was already very capable to be able to hold up against the Netherworld Prince and Fang Yi. But no one had expected that Mu Chen would utterly crush the two of them...

    ¡°That fellow is getting more and more terrifying...¡±

    Hong Yu and Su Biyue inwardly sighed. Back in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, Mu Chen had only managed to hold the Netherworld Prince back with all his force. But right now, not even the Netherworld Prince and Fang Yi were his opponents. Who could predict how high Mu Chen would reach in a few years time?

    Everyone had shock in their eyes. However, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was still fixed onto the Netherworld Prince and Fang Yi as he flicked his finger. Two beams of Spiritual Energy shot forth towards the two of their heads. Judging from the looks of it, Mu Chen was clearly intending to remove the roots of trouble.

    Whoosh!

    But even if Mu Chen was decisive with his move, two light silhouettes had appeared before the two of them before the Spiritual Energy beams struck them, waving their sleeves as they shattered the two beams of Spiritual Energy.

    Mu Chen had slightly frowned his brows upon seeing this sight. The two were Sixth Grade Sovereigns of the Netherworld Pce and Divine Pavilion. It looked like those fellows had already intended to protect the two of them right from the start and wouldn¡¯t let him kill them.

    The two Sixth Grade Sovereigns had saved the two of them, but they did not make a move. Looking towards Mu Chen, there wasn¡¯t any underestimation in their eyes, like they had in the past. Instead, it was reced with a dense fear.

    That¡¯s because even they weren¡¯t confident that they could defeat the two of them in that state. But Mu Chen had aplished it, which implied that thetter had already grown to an extent that wasparable to them.

    Therefore, the two of them had merely saved the Netherworld Prince and Fang Yi before immediately retreating, fearing that Mu Chen would make a move towards them.

    When Mu Chen saw how swift they had acted, he smiled and did not pursue. The both of them had previously used secret techniques and were also injured to this state by him. It would definitely leave behind a serious repercussion, so even if they were saved, their strength would experience a halt. By the time they fully recovered, Mu Chen would have already exceeded the both of them...

    Mu Chen retracted his gaze as he looked at the centre of theke. When he fought with the Netherworld Prince and Fang Yi, many of the light lumps had been taken. But evidently, no one had gotten the Spiritual Divine Liquid. Otherwise, it would have already caused a hugemotion.

    ¡°So the Spiritual Divine Liquid is still here...¡±

    Mu Chen stared at those lumps of light. There were only five that remained with extremely radiant lustres. The speed of those five were extremely fast and there were many experts trying to capture those five, but their efforts were futile.

    Mu Chen stared at those five. But just when he wanted to sense the items in the lights, his heart suddenly shook and he clenched his hand, then a ck object appeared in his hand.

    It was the triangle ck metal object that he had previously obtained.

    Ever since Mu Chen had obtained this, there weren¡¯t any movements that came from this mysterious object. But at this moment, it had actually started to heat up...

 Chapter 941 - South Pavilion Lord

    Chapter 941 - South Pavilion Lord

    Mu Chen stood on theke while looking at the ck triangle with astonishment in his eyes as the metal¡¯s temperature increased.

    Ever since Mu Chen had obtained this object, this was the first time that it had a response.

    This object was extremely mysterious and was obviously ced in the spatial crack by someone to hide it. If it wasn¡¯t for the Spiritual Compass, Mu Chen definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to find it.

    ording to Mu Chen¡¯s guesses, this object should be greatly rted to the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury but it required a special way of using it. That¡¯s because Mu Chen couldn¡¯t control it even if he had poured his Spiritual Energy into it.

    But fortunately, this thing had responded right now...

    ¡°Is it because of those light lumps?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes lightly flickered as his gaze shot towards the five streaks of light at the centre of theke. Many experts were trying to capture them at this moment, but no one had seeded. It¡¯s as if those five lumps of light had intelligence that knew how to dodge attacks.

    The ck triangr metal only had a response when Mu Chen had entered the centre of thiske. Therefore, Mu Chen was almost certain that it was caused by those lumps of light.

    To prove his guess, Mu Chen had suddenly increased his speed and swiftly made his way towards those lumps of light. As he approached them, he realised that the ck triangle metal had heated up even more.

    ¡°So that¡¯s really the case...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was bright, since he didn¡¯t know if it was his misconception. When he started to approach those lumps of light, those lumps of light seemed to have slowed down a little. As if they had sensed something familiar.

    ¡°This item is indeed useful!¡±

    Mu Chen instantly rejoiced in his heart when he saw this situation and then pushed his speed to the limit without any hesitation, making his way towards the most dazzling lump of light amongst the five.

    He had noticed that the lump of light was especially radiant. It was more than a fold dazzlingpared to the rest. With a look, he could tell that it definitely wasn¡¯t simple. Previously, when many experts tried to capture it, the lump of light had fled from them.

    Those lumps of light appeared to be able to shuttle through space with moves that made even Sixth Grade Sovereigns helpless against. However, those lumps of light clearly couldn¡¯t escape from thiske. Otherwise, not even the Sleeping Emperor and the rest would catch up to them if they escaped.

    Mu Chen¡¯s target was extremely obvious. But when the other experts saw him making his way over to that lump of light, they couldn¡¯t help smiling in ridicule.

    That¡¯s because, earlier, they had seen how swift those lumps of light were. Nearly ten Sixth Grade Sovereigns attempted to obstruct it earlier, but were instead messed around by that lump of light.

    Although everyone was fearful of the strength that Mu Chen had disyed when he fought with the Netherworld Prince and Fang Yi, brute strength was clearly useless at this moment.

    Thus, the experts that were originally in front of Mu Chen had opened up a path, allowing Mu Chen to chase after that lump of light, since they had clearly intended to watch him suffer.

    However, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t be bothered about the thoughts of others. Without any obstructions, his silhouette had flickered and he was already within a hundred feet from that lump of light.

    When everyone saw that Mu Chen actually managed to be within a hundred feet of that lump of light, not only were they not anxious, they even slowed down their speed with interest and smiled with their eyes narrowed at this scene.

    Mu Chen had noticed those people trying to watch as he made a fool of himself. Immediately, the corner of his lips rose into an unnoticeable arc, since he had discovered that the ck triangle metal had be even more heated. It was akin to magma...

    Mu Chen raised his hand with the ck metal facing the rippling lump of light that was about to escape.

    In that instant, Mu Chen could clearly sense that the ck metal in his hand had violently trembled, akin to an unnoticeable buzzing noise that rippled out in the atmosphere.

    As the atmosphere buzzed, the lump of light that was a hundred feet away, which was about to escape, suddenly stopped.

    Whoosh!

    It was also at that instant when a light surged in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes and a lustre blossomed on his ck. A pair of phoenix wings unfolded and his speed had reached the limit in that instant.

    Rustle!

    It was only a flicker and he had already travelled a hundred feet. When Mu Chen appeared above that lump of light, his hand was like a bolt of lightning, entering the lump of light and grabbed the item in it before anyone could respond to him.

    In that instant, when Mu Chen grabbed onto that lump of light, the entireke was silent and those people that were initially intending to watch Mu Chen make a fool of himself had their expressions frozen. The dumbfounded looks on their faces was extremely funny.

    ¡°He... he... he grabbed onto that lump of light?!¡± After a long whileter, finally an exmation resounded. Except that voice stuttered, which reflected the violent waves in his heart.

    They had never expected that the item that so many of them had tried to capture would be so easily obtained by Mu Chen...

    ¡°How is that possible...?¡±

    Everyone was a little dumbfounded as they felt a pain in their hearts following after. That lump of light was the most radiant one, so the item in it definitely wouldn¡¯t be simple. It might even be the Spiritual Divine Liquid that they were all after. But it was actually so easily obtained by Mu Chen.

    The impact of this scene came even stronger than when Mu Chen had defeated the Netherworld Prince and Fang Yi.

    ¡°Uh...¡±

    Under the countless dumbfounded gazes, Mu Chen was also slightly stunned. This oue had also exceeded his expectations. He only wanted to try capturing it, but he never expected that the lump of light wouldn¡¯t move from his approach, allowing him to take it.

    Clearly, this was all because of the mysterious ck metal.

    After being briefly stunned, joy swiftly reflected in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes and he had immediately burst in retreat. At the same time, the experts of the Great Havew Domain had also flown out, clearly intending to receive Mu Chen. At this moment, thetter would easily be targeted by all the other forces.

    Mu Chen had reacted very quickly in addition to the intimidation that he had sent out when he defeated the Netherworld Prince and Fang Yi, despite the fact that all the experts wanted to make a move, but that brief moment of hesitation had allowed Mu Chen to escape from this chaotic region.

    But just when Mu Chen was about to feel relieved, a thunderous roar had resounded from the horizon, ¡°Brat, hand that over!¡±

    Boom!

    When the roar resounded, an unparalleled finger storm swept down that even tore space apart and was aimed towards Mu Chen¡¯s head.

    The sudden attack had given Mu Chen a fright. But fortunately, he was on guard at all moments and the phoenix wings on his back had pped as he dodged that attack.

    Whoosh!

    That sharp attack had streamed across Mu Chen¡¯s back and he felt a stinging pain. But Mu Chen couldn¡¯t be bothered about that pain at this moment. He darkly raised his head. Up ahead was a red-robed elderly man that slowly descended. That person had a sharp gaze, akin to a viper that was fixed onto Mu Chen, along with powerful Spiritual Energy undtions around him.

    ¡°South Pavilion Lord of the Divine Pavilion...¡±

    When Mu Chen saw that elder, his heart slightly sank. That¡¯s because this person was the South Pavilion Lord of the Divine Pavilion¡¯s Four Pavilion Lords. This person had not made a move, even the task of obstructing the three Emperors was left to the other three Pavilion Lords while he hid in the dark, waiting for opportunities.

    And right now, he had clearly ced his eye onto Mu Chen.

    At the rear, when Nine Nether and the rest saw that Mu Chen was targeted by the South Pavilion Lord, their faces drastically changed and they swiftly increased their speed. But the space before them had distorted and several silhouettes had appeared before them, the experts of the Divine Pavilion.

    ¡°Hehe. I think you guys can just stay here!¡± The leader of that group, the Sky Dragon Lord,ughed as he waved his hand down. The experts behind him pounced forth like ferocious tigers as they obstructed the Great Havew Domain¡¯s party from rescuing Mu Chen.

    The chaotic situation at the rear was noticed by Mu Chen. When he realised that Nine Nether and the rest were obstructed, his heart had slightly sunk...

    ¡°Brat, hand it over to me and I can spare your life. Otherwise, today is your doomsday!¡± The red-robed elder slowly said as he stared at Mu Chen.

    He knew that it would definitely attract mockery onto himself if he were to make a move towards Mu Chen. But he couldn¡¯t be bothered about that at this moment. If the Spiritual Divine Liquid fell into the hands of the Great Havew Domain, the Divine Pavilion Master would definitely be enraged.

    ¡°Your Divine Pavilion is really shameless. One of the Pavilion Lords actually has the face to deal with someone of the younger generation like me?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s face sunk as he coldly sneered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to dy time. If you don¡¯t want to hand it over by yourself, then I can only take it from you myself!¡±

    The South Pavilion Lord wasn¡¯t affected by Mu Chen¡¯s mockery. He eerily smiled before waving his hand. He had pounced towards Mu Chen with his robes fluttering in the wind. Boundless Spiritual Energy exploded with a pressure that even made Mu Chen feel difficulty to breath.

    Even if the rock ind had suppressed Spiritual Energy, the South Pavilion Lord could easily crush any Sixth Grade Sovereign with his strength.

    Mu Chen looked at the South Pavilion Lord that was pouncing over like a hawk and his gaze had slowly turned ferocious. Since this old goat was trying to force his hand, then he could only bring out some of his trump cards.

    As his thoughts circted, an old stone chessboard had suddenly appeared in Mu Chen¡¯s hand with a sh.

 Chapter 942 - Divine Battle Will Board

    Chapter 942 - Divine Battle Will Board

    It was a foot long ancient stone chessboard that appeared in Mu Chen¡¯s hand withplicated and cryptic runes carved on it. Furthermore, looking carefully at it, one could see exquisite statues in it that looked alive. It was extremely bizarre.

    This stone chessboard was naturally what Mu Chen had obtained in the Death Ruin, the Divine Battle Will Board bestowed to him by the Sky Formation Emperor. This chessboard had roughly a thousand troops, all with powerful might.

    But this item was a consumable, the moment he used it, the stone troops would disappear after his usage. Therefore, Mu Chen had never intended to use it lightly. But with the current dangerous situation, he clearly couldn¡¯t refrain himself from using it any longer. Otherwise, what good would treasures be if he was dead?

    ¡°Hmph. Brat, you still want to resist? Truly stubborn!¡± When the South Pavilion Lord saw Mu Chen¡¯s action, he coldly sneered. Although there were some bizarre undtionsing from the stone chessboard, he wasn¡¯t fearful. After all, even with his Spiritual Energy suppressed at this moment, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to kill Mu Chen.

    As he spoke, he opened his palm and a violent Spiritual Energy gathered. In just a few breaths, it had already turned into a scarlet ming feather, zing with intense mes on it.

    The temperature in this region had also instantly risen.

    ¡°Fire Phoenix Divine Art - ming Feathers Incinerating Heavens!¡±

    Although he wasn¡¯t fearful of Mu Chen, the South Pavilion Lord was still a peak expert in the Northern Region, so he was still cautious. Thus, he did not hold back when he attacked Mu Chen. If this Divine Artnded, even a Sixth Grade Sovereign would definitely die.

    ¡°That old goat of the Divine Pavilion is ruthless, to be using a Divine Art to deal with Mu Chen...¡±

    When the experts of the other forces saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t help being startled. Some Sixth Grade Sovereigns even had a grave expression. The South Pavilion Lord¡¯s ruthlessness and decisiveness had clearly exceeded their expectations, and Mu Chen would probably be dead facing this attack.

    The South Pavilion Lord stood in the sky as he looked at Mu Chen, before pointing his withered finger down.

    Buzz!

    In that instant when his finger pointed down, a ming feather had shot out and the scarlet mes had instantly dominated throughout the horizon, akin to devouring the heavens and earth. As the zing mes whistled, it had formed into a fiery phoenix that enveloped towards Mu Chen with destructive mes.

    Facing such a terrifying attack from the South Pavilion Lord, even Mu Chen had felt a chill in his heart. If he did not have the Divine Battle Will Board to face this attack, then he would probably have to pay a great price today.

    ¡°This old goat...¡±

    Mu Chen cursed in his heart as he gritted his teeth. He no longer hesitated and his Spiritual Energy instantly flowed towards the Divine Battle Will Board.

    Buzz!

    Along with the injection of Spiritual Energy, that ancient stone chessboard had burst forth with brilliance and numerous silhouettes had shot out. Instantly, a terrifying Spiritual Energy had burst out that formed into a seal of Battle Will that shed with the ming feather.

    Boom!

    A terrifying Spiritual Energy shock wave exploded and space of nearly a thousand feet rippled with waves, causing the nearby experts to have the blood and energy rolling in their bodies as they immediately retreated.

    After stabilising themselves, they directed their gazes back to the point of collision and their faces were reced with deep shock.

    That¡¯s because, in that region, Mu Chen still stood standing without any harm. But how could he be unharmed when facing that terrifying attack from the South Pavilion Lord?!

    ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡±

    They were briefly stunned before exmations resounded when they realised a grey light was blossoming behind Mu Chen. In the grey light, a considerable troop at a scale of roughly a thousand in grey armour had appeared...

    And the terrifying Battle Will came from that grey-armoured troop.

    ¡°Looks like I have belittled you, brat!¡±

    Up in the sky, the South Pavilion Lord was also a little astonished to look at the sudden appearance of the grey-armoured troop standing behind Mu Chen. His aged face had turned dark, since he never expected Mu Chen to block his killing move so easily.

    ¡°So it¡¯s the Divine Battle Will Board. You actually still possess such a treasure!¡±

    The South Pavilion Lord¡¯s face turned dark as he spoke with his teeth clenched. He was, after all, a peak expert of the Northern Region, so he had extraordinary experience as well. Thus, he was able to recognise the stone board in Mu Chen¡¯s hand with a single nce.

    Mu Chen was also a little shocked to see that the South Pavilion Lord could instantly recognise the Divine Battle Will Board. After all, it was an extremely rare item, so he never expected the old goat to know about it.

    ¡°Since you know about this, then I will have to ask the South Pavilion Lord to help me test it¡¯s power.¡± Mu Chen grinned. Since the Divine Battle Will Board was only a one-time use, he naturally had to put it to good use, since it had already been brought out.

    As he spoke, Mu Chen¡¯s finger gently flicked on the board.

    Buzz!

    A buzzing noise resounded and the thousand stone troops had also abruptly opened their eyes. There wasn¡¯t any consciousness in their eyes, but they were zing with fire.

    Rumble!

    A boundless Battle Will exploded like a volcano from their bodies, before gathering in the sky. Layers of ck clouds swiftly covered the horizon as a terrifying oppression spread out that made the face of every expert in this region to change.

    Sensing the terrifying Battle Will, the face of the South Pavilion Lord had also turned ugly. If he was at his peak, he would naturally not be afraid of the stone troop. But his Spiritual Energy had suffered a suppression of nearly half, so if he fought, the oue would be unexpectable.

    ¡°The Divine Battle Will Board requires Spiritual Energy to use it. As long as I can swiftly kill that brat, those stone troops will disappear!¡±

    The South Pavilion Lord¡¯s gaze changed, before it suddenly became ferocious and he took a step forth. In that instant, when he had taken a step forth, his silhouette had already disappeared.

    But Mu Chen had long guarded against the South Pavilion Lord¡¯s bizarre speed. So in that instant when the South Pavilion Lord disappeared, his phoenix fings pped and he bolted into the stone troop formation.

    Rustle!

    In the previous location that Mu Chen stood, space rippled, before the South Pavilion Lord¡¯s silhouette had appeared. But his face was ashen when he realised that he had missed, since he never expected Mu Chen to be so agile.

    Mu Chen issued a cold sneer towards the South Pavilion Lord upon entering the formation of the stone troops, before he poured his Spiritual Energy into the board that he was holding.

    Roar!

    A thousand hollow yet zing eyes shot towards the South Pavilion Lord as theyers of clouds started to roll. In the next instant, they had formed into a stone pike that was roughly few hundred feet long. It was packed with dense runes that didn¡¯t look to be less than few myriads at a rough look.

    Whoosh!

    The stone pike had pierced through space and appeared before the South Pavilion Lord.

    The South Pavilion Lord¡¯s face had turned ashen upon facing such an attack from the stone troops. His silhouette burst in retreat as he formed some seals, before he yelled, ¡°ming Phoenix Palm!¡±

    He had abruptly thrown a palm forth. As a boundless Spiritual Energy surged, scarlet mes swept out and formed into a huge ming phoenix palm that shed with the stone pike.

    Boom!

    As the two collided, a violent shock wave instantly swept out that caused the surrounding space to distort with myriad feet of waves lifting from theke down below.

    Hmph!

    As the shock wave swept out, the South Pavilion Lord snorted and his silhouette retreated a few dozen feet, while Mu Chen was unharmed within the stone troops.

    Evidently, the South Pavilion Lord had suffered a small loss in this confrontation.

    When this scene was witnessed by everyone else, their hearts trembled. The South Pavilion Lord was a genuine Eighth Grade Sovereign with a transcending position in the Northern Region. But right now, he had suffered a loss in the hands of Mu Chen, so the shock caused by it wasn¡¯t small.

    The South Pavilion Lord looked a little pathetic as he stabilised himself. His face was ashen as he looked at Mu Chen with a gaze that looked like he wanted to tear his body apart. He knew that he had embarrassed himself this time.

    Initially, he thought that dealing with Mu Chen, who was a Fifth Grade Sovereign, would be simple. But the truth had let him understand that not only could he not deal with Mu Chen, but he was also even in such a pathetic state because of it.

    ¡°This bastard!¡±

    The South Pavilion Lord was raging with anger in his heart, but he had not taken another step. Through the previous confrontation, he knew that it was basically impossible for him to defeat the thousand stone troops in his current state.

    ¡°If I was at my top condition, killing you would be like ughtering chickens and dogs! Damn it!¡± The South Pavilion Lord clenched his teeth, but he could only ferociously look at Mu Chen and did not dare to enter the attack range of the stone troops.

    The confrontation between the two was captured by the eyes of many peak experts. Especially the three Emperors, who were facing off with three of Divine Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Lords. They were also shocked by this oue.

    Initially, when the Sleeping Emperor and the rest saw that the South Pavilion Master had targeted Mu Chen, they had all felt worried in their hearts. However, the result was beyond their expectations. Not only was Mu Chen not captured, he even managed to force the South Pavilion Lord into such a pathetic state.

    ¡°That brat has so many trump cards that cannot be predicted...¡± The three Emperors exchanged a nce, before they felt heavily relieved. Even with their characters, they couldn¡¯t help sighing in their hearts.

    But Mu Chen clearly had no idea of their exmations. Seeing that he managed to force the South Pavilion Lord back with the power of the stone troops, he had also felt inwardly relieved before clenching his hand and the lump of light that he had seized earlier had appeared in his hand.

 Chapter 943 - Dolium

    Chapter 943 - Dolium

    The lustre in Mu Chen¡¯s hands gradually faded. When he saw the revealed item, he couldn¡¯t help being stunned with astonishment filling his eyes.

    At this moment, the lustre in his hands had already faded away, reced with a ck dolium that was the size of a human skull with ancient runes covered on its surface. Vaguely, there were bizarre Spiritual Energy undtions emitting from it. However, those undtions weren¡¯t powerful, making it not seem to be any powerful Divine Artifact at first nce...

    ¡°This is...¡±

    Mu Chen slightly opened his mouth and couldn¡¯t help kneading the weird ck dolium. It felt fragile, as if he could crush it with a little more strength.

    Mu Chen examined the ck dolium and his face became unsightly. That¡¯s because this seemed to be an ordinary dolium without anything in it. There wasn¡¯t even the shadow of the Spiritual Divine Liquid.

    The item that he had obtained after risking so much was this trash?

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    As Mu Chen¡¯s face was unsightly, many experts had also looked over at his direction. When the ck dolium appeared, it was caught in the eyes of many experts.

    ¡°There are weak Spiritual Energy undtionsing from it, but it¡¯s definitely not a Peerless Rank Divine Artifact...¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± The spirituality of that light was the strongest, so why is the item in it trash?¡±

    ¡°Anyhow, it definitely cannot be Spiritual Divine Liquid!¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    All sorts of discussions spread out with many experts having doubt and puzzlement written on their faces.

    Not far away, when the South Pavilion Lord saw this scene, he inwardly felt relieved. If Mu Chen had obtained the Spiritual Divine Liquid from the light, then his sin today would be too huge.

    ¡°Hmph. Looks like you, brat, don¡¯t have any luck!¡± The South Pavilion Lord felt relieved as he coldly mocked. He had also noticed that Mu Chen¡¯s Divine Battle Will Board seemed to have many restrictions. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be using it only at the crucial moment. But despite paying such a great price, Mu Chen ended up with a garbage item, which made the South Pavilion Lord feel great.

    In another direction, the Emperors and Kings of the Great Havew Domain all felt a little disappointed as they sighed. It looked like it wasn¡¯t that easy to obtain the Spiritual Divine Liquid.

    Mu Chen coldly cast a nce at the South Pavilion Lord, who had smiles on his face. He couldn¡¯t be bothered with that old goat, so he lowered his hand and looked at the ancient dolium with his brows tightly knitted. This item shouldn¡¯t be garbage. Otherwise, the mysterious ck metal wouldn¡¯t have such reactions.

    The Fourth Pce Master had done so much just to prank others and made a useless item?

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze constantly shed as he felt a little doubtful. He tightened his grip on the dolium and briefly pondered before circting his Spiritual Energy and poured it into the dolium.

    He wanted to test and see if this thing was truly useless!

    Spiritual Energy endlessly poured from Mu Chen¡¯s body into the dolium. Along with his Spiritual Energy pouring in, Mu Chen saw the ancient runes on the surface of the dolium bing slightly brighter at this moment.

    Although it was a very small change, it was still noticed by Mu Chen. Immediately, his heart shook and he no longer hesitated. Space rippled behind him and his Sovereign Sea had vaguely appeared with currents of Spiritual Energy pouring into the dolium.

    Following his actions, the ancient runes on the surface of the dolium rapidly grew radiant.

    When many experts in the surroundings saw this scene, they were slightly startled as they shook their heads. It looked like Mu Chen was just acting pointlessly.

    But Mu Chen couldn¡¯t be bothered about the thoughts of others. When he saw the ancient runes on the surface of the dolium getting brighter, his heart raced faster and he started to feel the fine trembles that came from the dolium...

    The trembles grew more intense, before it suddenly jolted and slowly rose from Mu Chen¡¯s hand, floating by itself before him. The dolium started to tilt and the hole was pointed towards the emeraldke.

    Buzz!

    Abnormal buzzing noises resounded from the hole of the dolium. Light had also gathered before a special suction force exploded forth.

    Ssh! Ssh!

    When the suction force erupted, theke down below started to lift torrential waves and many experts were startled to see emerald geysers shooting out, before they were endlessly devoured by the dolium...

    Those emerald geysers were extremely dense, with the weight akin to mountains. It was so much so that even space couldn¡¯t bear the weight and space distorted.

    Even experts like the Sleeping Emperor did not dare to casually step into theke and yet theke water was endlessly being sucked into the ancient dolium.

    The sudden changes had caused every expert to be dumbfounded. Theke water was formed with the Spiritual Energy of the Fourth Pce Master, it was extremely dense and violent. Although there were many experts herepeting, no one dared to step into theke water. But at this moment, not even the Ninth Grade Sovereigns could do a thing to theke water as it was being sucked into the dolium at this moment.

    Under everyone¡¯s gazes, the dolium was like a bottomless pit as it constantly sucked in theke water. Along withke water being sucked in, a golden mist was gradually gathering together.

    Terrifying undtions emanated from the dolium.

    When the peak experts sensed the undtions, there was a great change in their expressions and they eximed, ¡°It¡¯s the Spiritual Divine Liquid!¡±

    As they spoke, the entire region exploded with many experts instantly widening their eyes. After a brief moment, someone had understood what was going on and they eximed, ¡°So the dolium is sucking in the Spiritual Energy in this region to refine it into Spiritual Divine Liquid!¡±

    The experts of every faction sucked in a cold breath. So the Spiritual Divine Liquid was actually refined with such a method. But the Spiritual Energy in this region was so dense that not even the Ninth Grade Sovereigns dared to absorb it. But using this special item left behind by the Fourth Pce Master, it could be refined into Spiritual Divine Liquid.

    The South Pce Lord was also dumbfounded at this sudden change of events and his face turned ashen. The annoyance in his heart had soared to its peak. With the stone troop¡¯s terrifying Battle Will present, not even he could confront Mu Chen at this moment, nor did he dare to casually step into the attack range.

    At this moment, this region had been utterly thrown into chaos by Mu Chen¡¯s actions. The other forces had also stopped fighting as they looked at the dolium with their eyes reddened.

    The three Emperors had gathered together with the Kings as they exchanged looks. The current situation had brought joy and worry to them at the same time. If this had even caused the other forces to join together against them, their Great Havew Domain would definitely not have a good time.

    ¡°This... this Jade Bottle can also refine the Divine Spiritual Liquid!¡±

    While they felt worried, an ecstasyughter suddenly resounded and everyone had directed their gazes over to see an expert raise a jade bottle. The jade bottle was covered in ancient runes and had also started to absorb theke water down below, refining it into the Spiritual Divine Liquid. Except that the refining speed of the jade bottle was inferior to the dolium in Mu Chen¡¯s hands.

    This jade bottle was also amongst the five lumps of light. After somepetition, it had fallen into his hands by luck. Initially, he was extremely disappointed, but after Mu Chen¡¯s actions, he had also tried using it and he had really managed to use it.

    When the experts of the Demon Gate saw that, they rejoiced and immediately flew over to protect the expert with the jade bottle, while looking at the other forces with alert and fear.

    ¡°The items that can refine Spiritual Divine Liquid here is not limited to one!¡±

    There were experts with nimble thoughts that yelled out. Suddenly, the experts of the other forces had immediately tested the items that they had previously obtained and the situation fell into chaos.

    ¡°Haha. I have one as well!¡± After a round of checking, someone eximed with joy from the palm-sized cup in his hand. When he poured his Spiritual Energy into it, the cup had also started to absorb theke water. Just that the speed of it was even slower than the jade bottle.

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    ¡°Haha, so do I!¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    After a round of chaos, everyone had brought out those weird-looking items and when they poured their Spiritual Energy in them, they could actually absorb theke water as well to refine it into Spiritual Divine Liquid. However the refining speeds were slow.

    When the other forces saw this scene and the refining speed of the dolium in Mu Chen¡¯s hands, their hearts turned cold. Compared to the refining speed of Mu Chen¡¯s dolium, theirs were too inferior.

    ¡°Shit, the difference is too great. The dolium in the hands of that brat is too powerful. If this goes on, theke water will be snatched by him and refined into the mostpleted Spiritual Divine Liquid!¡±

    ¡°We need more powerful refining artifacts!¡±

    The eyes of the other experts flickered, before they raised their heads the next instant and fixed them onto the sky above theke. There were still three other lumps of light wandering around, emitting powerful spirituality. Naturally, they must be umon.

    There must be powerful refining artifacts amongst them!

    Every single gaze focused onto those three lumps of light and the atmosphere had turned abnormally quiet.

    Boom!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Get them!¡±

    But the silence had only been maintained for a brief instant, before it was disrupted. Following after, the entire region exploded and the experts of all factions had charged forth like mad dogs as they charged towards the three lumps of light.

    ¡°Bastards, who care to snatch from my Divine Pavilion, my Divine Pavilion will definitely not forgive you!¡±

    The three Pavilions Lords that had previously hindered the three Emperors also couldn¡¯t hold themselves back as they flew out and yelled. Their Divine Pavilion had only gotten a mere small cup and the refining speed of it was too slow. If this continued, then the Spiritual Divine Liquids that they could refine would be too weak as well.

    If they were to submit such weak a Spiritual Divine Liquid to the Pavilion Master, the Pavilion Master would definitely be enraged.

    ¡°Hmph. There¡¯s not enough to go around, would we be afraid of your Divine Pavilion?!¡±

    There are only three lumps of light left and it was greatly rted to the amount of Spiritual Divine Liquid that they could obtain. So no one would pay attention to the words of the Divine Pavilion and the experts of every faction had charged forth.

    Rumble!

    Terrifying shock waves of Spiritual Energy spread out, shattering the space...

    The three Emperors and the Kings of the Great Havew Domain did not go up andpete because Mu Chen¡¯s dolium could already suppress everyone... Thus, they had exchanged a nce, before a bitter expression appeared on their faces.

    ¡°Mu Chen has done a great contribution this time...¡±

 Chapter 944 - The Impulsive Divine Pavilion Master

    Chapter 944 - The Impulsive Divine Pavilion Master

    Thepetition for the three lumps of light above theke had ended in just a little more than ten minutes. But the intensity of it made the eyelids of Mu Chen, who was watching from the side, to twitch.

    That¡¯s because all the peak experts had made their moves towards the three remaining lumps of light. The confrontation had even shattered the space in this region. If it wasn¡¯t for this rock ind being out of the ordinary, it would have copsed long ago.

    The result of the intensepetition had ended in the hands of the Divine Pavilion, Netherworld Pce and the Myriad Saint Peak.

    Naturally, it wasn¡¯t because the strength of the other peak forces wascking, it¡¯s just that luck was heavily relied upon in such a chaotic battle and they were slightly more fortunate than others.

    When the three lumps of light were obtained, the experts of the Divine Pavilion, Netherworld Pce and the Myriad Saint Peak had immediately brought them out. Indeed, as they have expected, there were three dazzling crystal bottles.

    The bottles were carved with ancient runes and such a Divine Artifact was clearly what they needed the most at this moment...

    The moment they obtained the jade bottles, the three forces had immediately utilised them under the reddened eyes of others. The jade bottles trembled and lights blossomed from them as they started to emit a suction force. Theke water was being endlessly sucked into the jade bottles with the golden light vaguely flickering at the mouth of the bottles and the powerful Spiritual Energy undtions were gradually being formed.

    This scene was a pleasant surprise for the three other forces. The jade bottles were indeed extraordinary, they were more powerful than the other refining artifacts.

    The four Pavilion Lords of the Divine Pavilion inwardly felt relieved. But as they looked at Mu Chen, their gazes were filled with unwillingness. That¡¯s because thetter had a dolium as big as a basin, thus the refining speed had also exceeded theirs.

    ¡°That ursed brat!¡± The Four Pavilion Lords clenched their teeth, furious by the fact that Mu Chen had obtained the biggest benefit.

    But at this moment, they had no intention to make a move, since the stone troops around Mu Chen were extraordinary. Furthermore, he was also protected by the three Emperors, it was futile, even if they had gone all-out. So they would rather use their jade bottle to take as muchke water as possible to see if they could refine more Spiritual Divine Liquid.

    Rustle!

    The chaoticke had quietened down as everyone retracted their killing intents. Every force had upied a location and had utilised each of their own refining artifacts to absorb as muchke water as they could. Thus, the battles in the rock ind had stopped, the only sound present was the shing sound of water...

    ...

    As the battles in the rock ind quietened down, the Spiritual Energy was rolling outside the rock ind and space had shattered under the terrifying impacts of Spiritual Energy.

    The Spiritual Energy shock waves originated from the battle between the seven Earth Sovereigns and the Spiritual Puppet of the Fourth Pce Master.

    Boom!

    A crystallised rock streaked across the horizon, bringing along a destructive might that flew towards a petite silhouette, Mand.

    Mand looked at the iing attack and her expression had turned solemn. The puppet, which had only defended at the start of the fight, had actually started tounch attacks. The attacks from it were extremely terrifying. They were so much so that even someone of her strength had felt a little fearful.

    Rumble!

    A golden light surged in Mand¡¯s eyes as she threw a palm forth. The palm appeared weak without any force, but as the palm mmed down, it had shattered the space in its path before shing with the crystallised rock.

    When the shock wave blew out, Mand had taken a step back and the streak of crystallised rock had broken apart, before turning into sparkles of light, then faded away.

    When Mand blocked that attack, the six other Earth Sovereigns had used all means to destroy the iing attacks as well. Every single one of them had a grave expression, since they had sensed that the Spiritual Puppet had grown stronger.

    Standing in the centre of the seven people, the Spiritual Puppet of the Fourth Pce Master¡¯s eyes flickered with light, before it lowered its head to take a nce at the rock ind, then unleashed a roar. A terrifying Spiritual Energy exploded from its body, before forming into numerous extremely dazzling crystallised halos.

    The seven Earth Sovereigns couldn¡¯t help having a slight change in their expressions as they sensed the Spiritual Puppet¡¯s soaring Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°Looks like they have found the Spiritual Divine Liquid!¡± The Divine Pavilion Master¡¯s gaze flickered as the changes of the Spiritual Puppet were definitely due to the rock ind.

    The gazes of the other Earth Sovereigns shook as well, with a hint of joy in their eyes. Thereafter, the joy had turned into doubt, since they had no idea which force had obtained the Spiritual Divine Liquid.

    Whoosh!

    Just as they were submerged in their thoughts, the silhouette of the Spiritual Puppet descended towards the rock ind.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to protect the Spiritual Divine Liquid! Quick, stop it!¡±

    Mand immediately yelled upon seeing that, before she mmed her palm downward. The Spiritual Energy palm whistled out as the wind and rain gathered. The cold rain pierced through space, while the gale could tear the heavens and earth apart. The might of that palm was extremely terrifying.

    Boom!

    That palm from Mand had immediately sent the Spiritual Puppet retreating. At the same time, the remaining Earth Sovereigns had also joined together to unleash their attacks. The violent attacks had quickly trapped the Spiritual Puppet so that it couldn¡¯t enter the rock ind to protect the Spiritual Divine Liquid.

    Being tightly bound by the seven Earth Sovereigns, the Spiritual Puppet had unleashed a roar and a terrifying Spiritual Energy swept over, forcing the Earth Sovereigns to have no choice but to be cautious.

    ¡°A mere Spiritual Puppet also wants to obstruct us?!¡±

    But, all of a sudden, a cold bark rang out, before Mand and the rest were startled to see the Divine Pavilion Master shot down and immediately appeared before the Spiritual Puppet, before throwing a palm forth.

    The sudden change of events caused the other Earth Sovereigns to be startled and all of them had an unsightly expression. When they fought with the Spiritual Puppet, they were clear of thetter¡¯s strength. If they were to fight one-on-one, it would be impossible for any of them to restrain it. Therefore, none of them dared to casually approach the Spiritual Puppet and had opted to join forces together...

    But right now, they had no idea why the Divine Pavilion Master would suddenly go risking his life...

    Rumble!

    Just as they had weird expressions on their faces, the Divine Pavilion Master had already thrown a palm down. Five dazzling lights burst forth from his palm, which shone onto the heavens and earth. The might of it was extremely powerful.

    Roar!

    The Spiritual Puppet had also unleashed a roar with light blossoming in its eyes, before throwing a palm forth. In that instant, when the palm was thrown out, crystallised halos had also gathered over in response.

    When Mand and the rest saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t help squinting their eyes. All of them could actually join forces at this moment to put the Spiritual Puppet under control. But... due to the ulterior motives in their hearts, none of them had made a move.

    They were allpetitors, after all, and the Divine Pavilion Master was powerful. If they could make use of the Spiritual Puppet to weaken him, it was good news for everyone.

    Boom!

    The two palms heavily shed together and terrifying shock waves spread out. Space had copsed within the range of a few dozen feet. It was so much so that even the ocean down below had been split in half with a deep bottomless ravine being revealed.

    Shock waves wreaked havoc and the Spiritual Puppet of the Fourth Pce Master was immediately sent flying back as a crack appeared on its arm, as if it was about to shatter. Clearly, it had suffered heavy injuries.

    On the other side, the Divine Pavilion Master did not have a good time either. A trace of blood had appeared at the corner of his lips and his silhouette had shot out like a cannonball into the ocean down below with a ssh and no one knew how deep had he been sent into the ocean.

    When the other Earth Sovereigns in the sky saw this scene, the corner of their lips uncontrobly twitched since they had no idea why the usually calm and cunning Divine Pavilion Master would be so impulsive. Although he had managed to wound the Spiritual Puppet, he must¡¯ve been heavily injured as well. There weren¡¯t any benefits in such a confrontation.

    ¡°Haha. Looks like the Divine Pavilion Master has lost his mind over the Spiritual Divine Liquid.¡± The Sky Serpent Old Ghost let out a burst of strangeughter as he rejoiced in the misfortune of others.

    The other Earth Sovereigns also had a flicker in their eyes.

    ¡°Enough, let¡¯s not bother with him. We will continue to restrain the Spiritual Puppet, buying enough time for those on the rock ind.¡± Mand faintly said.

    The other Earth Sovereigns had also slightly nodded their heads, since they couldn¡¯t be bothered about the injuries of the Divine Pavilion Master at this moment. Furthermore, they were allpetitors, so they were more than willing to see the Divine Pavilion Master being heavily injured.

    Thus, the six of them had, once again, joined forces together to restrain the Spiritual Puppet of the Fourth Pce Master. After witnessing the might of it sending the Divine Pavilion Master flying, they were more cautious and did not dare to approach the Spiritual Puppet like the Divine Pavilion Master did to sh with it head-on...

    The others were also not bothered with the Divine Pavilion Master that had not appeared for a long time. That fellow must have suffered heavy injuries and had resorted to hiding deep in the ocean to recover, in case he wouldn¡¯t be able topete for Spiritual Divine Liquid when it appeared.

    Rumble!

    Terrifying shock waves of Spiritual Energy burst above the rock ind, since the Spiritual Puppet couldn¡¯t go far. Facing the attacks of the six Earth Sovereigns, it could only maintain a defence, but judging from its state of gradually bing more violent, Mand and the rest knew that the Spiritual Divine Liquid must have been obtained...

    While they were restraining the Spiritual Puppet, no one had noticed the traces of ck aura spreading out from the emerald ocean down below.

    It was if as if a demon god was awakening in the ocean down below.

 Chapter 945 - Spiritual Divine Liquids Refined!

    Chapter 945 - Spiritual Divine Liquid Refined!

    Rustle!

    Extremely dense emerald geysers soared from the massiveke. If one took a close look at them, one would realise the fragments of crystals in theke, that was the Spiritual Energy beingpressed to a terrifying degree.

    Theke was formed from the Spiritual Energy essence of the Fourth Pce Master after he had died and even the ocean outside was born from thiske.

    Generally speaking, not even the Ninth Grade Sovereigns would dare to casually absorb such high-density Spiritual Energy essence. That¡¯s because the Spiritual Energy refined by Earth Sovereigns was too powerful, with a high possibility of it attacking them instead, corroding the Spiritual Energy in their bodies and they would lose more than what they gained.

    But right now, the Spiritual Energy essence that even Ninth Grade Sovereigns feared was endlessly soaring into the sky and being absorbed by the strange bottles and dolium...

    Mu Chen stood within the protection of the stone troops with the ancient dolium hovering before him. A massive geyser of roughly a few hundred feet had been forcefully extracted by it. It was like a whale drinking water, although it looked like it was absorbing very little, it was actually a bottomless pit.

    The suction speed of the ancient dolium had far exceeded the other artifacts. ording to the efficiency, the suction speed of the jade bottles obtained by the other peak forces wasn¡¯t even one-tenth of his dolium¡¯s speed.

    So when they directed their eyes over everyone and saw the spectacr geyser before Mu Chen, their eyes had turned uncontrobly red. The Spiritual Energy essence in thiske was finite. With so many people draining it, it wouldn¡¯t take long before theke would dry up.

    At that time, the Spiritual Divine Liquid refined by Mu Chen would definitely be more perfect than the rest.

    Spiritual Divine Liquid was greatly rted to whether the rulers of their forces could break through. That¡¯s because, no matter how they fought, it wouldn¡¯t affect the general situation. The only thing that could break the bnce would be shaking the foundation of the peak forces...

    Clearly, the rulers of their forces were the pirs.

    If the Divine Pavilion Master could make a breakthrough to the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, Mu Chen and the rest were clear that the general situation in the Northern Region would change because of it. Some of them were even doubtful about whether the difference was that huge. After all, the Divine Pavilion Master was the closest to the Great Earth Sovereign Realm at the moment out of the Seven Earth Sovereigns. But even so, he wouldn¡¯t be confident to say that he could kill another Lesser Earth Sovereign.

    But if he could break through to the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, then it would be a different situation, as it was proven by the Spiritual Puppet of the Fourth Pce Master that needed seven Earth Sovereigns to restrain it.

    A Greater Earth Sovereign could break the bnce in the Northern Region.

    Sshes of water constantly resounded from the quiet rock ind with the eyes of many experts flickering. Thoughts were clearly circting in their minds.

    The Hunting War had already reached the end, and the true danger was probably just arriving...

    That¡¯s because no one could anticipate the final oue.

    As thoughts swiftly circted in everyone¡¯s hearts, half a day had already passed. As time gradually flowed, everyone realised that theke water had gradually thinned down, it was clearly a sign of the Spiritual Energy essence being drained.

    At the same time, when theke water thinned down, there were many terrifying Spiritual Energy undtions up in the sky and the origin of those undtions originated from those strange bottles.

    ¡°The Spiritual Divine Liquid is finally refined!¡±

    Suddenly, an ecstatic voice resounded and everyone abruptly raised their heads to see a bottle in the direction of the Divine Pavilion¡¯s camp, which was initially inclined, gradually cutting off the supply ofke water and a faint golden light gushed at the mouth of that bottle. Even the sky had been stained with gold by the lustre.

    The terrifying Spiritual Energy undtions that rippled from it made even the four Pavilion Lords inwardly smack their lips by the pressure.

    Buzz!

    Just when themotion appeared in the Divine Pavilion, a burst of ecstasy had also resounded from the few other directions as golden lights surged and had upied a region of the horizon, but it wasn¡¯t in the direction of the Divine Pavilion.

    The jade bottles that were obtained by the Netherworld Pce and Myriad Saint Peak had also refined a decent amount of Spiritual Divine Liquid.

    After them, there were some other blossoming golden lights. They were the other artifacts that had clearly refined the Spiritual Divine Liquid. But the lustre of them was much more inferior whenpared to the Spiritual Divine Liquid refined by the three jade bottles.

    ¡°Finally done.¡±

    The four Pavilion Lords of the Divine Pavilion were full of smiles at this sight, feeling heavily relieved. After so many bitter efforts, they had finally managed to barelyplete their mission, obtaining the Spiritual Divine Liquid.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t any activity from that brat... Hmph, that brat is overestimating his own abilities. Looks like he might fail to refine the Perfect Spiritual Divine Liquid!¡± The South Pavilion Lord suddenly turned around and faced Mu Chen. That¡¯s because there wasn¡¯t any sign of the Spiritual Divine Liquid being formed in Mu Chen¡¯s direction.

    ¡°It¡¯s good news if he failed. Once the Pavilion Master finishes his breakthrough, the Great Havew Domain will definitely be struck out from the Northern Region. At that point in time, all of them will be stray dogs!¡± The three other Pavilion Lords wore cold expressions.

    The other forces had all looked in the direction of Mu Chen. After all, Mu Chen¡¯s ancient dolium was simply too powerful, since it had absorbed the most Spiritual Energy essence. But judging from the current look, it seemed to have absorbed too much Spiritual Energy essence, which made it a little risky.

    Not too far away, the Emperors and the Kings had looked at each other with a smear of nervousness in their eyes. After all, the Spiritual Divine Liquid was too important for their Great Havew Domain.

    Facing the countless gazes directed over, Mu Chen maintained a calm expression with his gaze was fixed on the ancient dolium before him. Thetter was still endlessly absorbing the Spiritual Energy essence down below.

    At this moment, thest drop of theke water had been absorbed, but the ancient dolium had remained silent, without any movements from it.

    The four Pavilion Lords of the Divine Pavilion all revealed ecstasy in their eyes at this sight. That fool really failed?!

    Rumble!

    But just when they were celebrating in their hearts, a rumble suddenly exploded in this region, startling the hearts of every expert. They immediately raised their heads and looked in the direction of Mu Chen. The ancient dolium, which had remained silent for a long time, actually had a golden bolt of lightning burst out that tore through the heavens and earth. It was like a golden dragon that emanated an extremely powerful pressure.

    Golden bolts of lightning endlessly gushed out and a golden light had violently gathered in the dolium. The golden mist had undted and vaguely formed into the shape of a golden fetus with a faint pulse emitting from.

    Boom!

    The pulse was extremely faint, but it was that faint noise that caused the entire region to tremble.

    Everyone was dumbfounded at this sight with intense envy in their eyes. At this moment, even a fool could tell that the Spiritual Divine Liquid that Mu Chen had refined wasn¡¯t ordinary.

    The smile on the faces of the four Pavilion Lords froze and was reced with ashened looks. The eyes that they used to stare at Mu Chen looked like they wished they could tear Mu Chen apart.

    Whoosh!

    The three Emperors of the Great Havew Domain had flown over, passing through the stone troops, and appeared around Mu Chen with powerful Spiritual Energy emanating from them to protect thetter.

    They obviously knew that Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Divine Liquid was powerful, so they had immediately made a move to protect the former in it, just in case someone couldn¡¯t suppress their jealousy and made a move against him.

    Huff!

    Mu Chen had felt heavily relieved as he stretched his hand out and grabbed onto the ancient dolium. After so much bitter effort, he had finally refined the Spiritual Divine Liquid.

    Boom!

    When the dolium entered his hands, the stone troops around Mu Chen had crumbled and turned into sparkles of light, then disappeared. Clearly, the Divine Battle Will Board had reached its limit and couldn¡¯tst any longer.

    Mu Chen lowered his head and looked at the empty stone board. There weren¡¯t any more statues in it, which immediately made him sigh in pity.

    ¡°Haha. Mu Chen, you have done a great contribution this time. The Domain Ruler will definitely make it up to you in a way that something like the Divine Battle Will Board could bepared to.¡± The Sleeping Emperor spoke with a smile and eyes squinted.

    Mu Chen had also smiled at his words. He wasn¡¯t too bothered with the reward, since the Great Havew Domain had given him plenty of protection ever since he was in the Northern Region. Mand had also given him tons of pointers, which was why he had given his all to help seize the Spiritual Divine Liquid. Thus, he wasn¡¯t as expectant as the other Kings.

    ¡°Come, let us leave this ce and hand it over to the Domain Ruler!¡±

    The three Emperors exchanged a nce, before a jade seal appeared in their hands and they crushed it. It was the signal to Mand that they hadpleted their mission.

    At the same time, the other forces had also retrieved simr items and lights burst out in an instant.

    Not long after they had crushed the signal item, the barrier around the rock ind had trembled and cracks started to appear.

    ¡°Prepare to move out!¡± The Great Havew Domain¡¯s forces had gathered together as the Sleeping Emperor ordered.

    Mu Chen looked at the crack that was gradually appearing as well, before taking a deep breath and gradually tightened his grip on the dolium. Although he had already obtained the Spiritual Divine Liquid, he had no idea whether Mand could use it to make a breakthrough.

    The Hunting War had finally reached the climax.

 Chapter 946 - Perfect Spiritual Divine Liquid

    Chapter 946 - Perfect Spiritual Divine Liquid

    In the boundless horizon above the ocean where the rock ind was floating, there was a thick barrieryer covering the rock ind, which no one could look into it.

    Ripples fluctuated on the sturdy barrier at this moment and a crack was swiftly spreading out on the surface of the barrier.

    This crack was caused by the six Earth Sovereigns. After receiving the signals of their subordinates, they had immediately joined forces to tear a crack in the barrier.

    This time, they did not tear a crack by themselves but they had torn a crack with their forces joined together. This way, it would be much easier than before.

    Whoosh!

    When the crack appeared, amotion swiftly came from the crack and streaks of light shot out from the barrier like bolts of lightning.

    Rumble!

    Just as those streaks of light burst out, the Spiritual Puppet had issued a raging roar with terrifying might in its eyes as it looked at some of the silhouettes, sensing the undtions of Spiritual Energy essence.

    Boom!

    But this time, before the Spiritual Puppet could make a move, the six Earth Sovereigns had already instantly moved and six massive palms had descended from the sky, before heavily mming against the Spiritual Puppet.

    When they made a move at that Spiritual Puppet, the six Earth Sovereigns had waved their sleeves and beams of spiritual light swept across the horizon, before wrapping around their own subordinates, and swiftly left.

    In just more than ten breaths, the peak forces had already fled over a few myriad feet under the protection of their own rulers. As they left, the Spiritual Puppet couldn¡¯t pursue due to it being limited to protect the rock ind. Looking at those silhouettes moving further away, it had unleashed an enraged roar, before lowering its head to see a batch that was trying to flee.

    It was the forces of the Divine Pavilion. Due to the fact that the Divine Pavilion Master wasn¡¯t present, the other Earth Sovereigns also couldn¡¯t be bothered to rescue them.

    The leaders of the Divine Pavilion¡¯s party were naturally the four Pavilion Lords. When they sensed the raging gaze of the Spiritual Puppet directed at them, they instantly felt their scalps going numb.

    Although the four of them were pinnacle experts just inferior to the Divine Pavilion Master, they were as weak as ants before the Spiritual Puppet that even Six Earth Sovereigns couldn¡¯t do a thing to.

    A light flickered in the hollow eyes of the Spiritual Puppet as it made a move. A myriad feet of light burst out from its hand, like dragon-binding ropes, and appeared in the sky of the Divine Pavilion party before sweeping down. The terrifying might had instantly froze space, sealing the party of the Divine Pavilion there.

    The four Pavilion Lords had fear on their faces when they saw the Spiritual Puppet making a move and their Spiritual Energy burst out without any reservation. However, they still couldn¡¯t do a thing to the descending light.

    The difference between them and Earth Sovereigns was simply too great.

    The party of the Great Havew Domain, which had been brought away by Mand, couldn¡¯t help inwardly smacking their lips at this sight. The Spiritual Puppet was actually so terrifying that it could put such a luxurious formation of the Divine Pavilion into danger.

    Boom!

    But just when everyone had thought that the Divine Pavilion¡¯s party was going to suffer, the ocean down below suddenly whistled, lifting myriad feet waves. A streak of light flew out and formed a light barrier that enveloped the party of the Divine Pavilion.

    Boom! Boom!

    When the light mmed against the barrier, a thunderous rumble resounded and ripples appeared. However, it couldn¡¯t destroy the barrier before the barrier had swiftly left with the party of the Divine Pavilion and appeared a few myriad feet away in just a sh.

    After taking a walk between life and death, the four Pavilion Lords all felt their legs going soft with cold sweat covering their backs.

    Space rippled before them and a silhouette had walked out of it. That person had a torrential aura surging with his hands behind his back, making even the heavens and earth seem intimidated by his presence. That silhouette was naturally the Divine Pavilion Master.

    ¡°Thanks to the Pavilion Master for rescuing us!¡± The party of the Divine Pavilion looked at that imposing figure and they respectfully bowed.

    ¡°What a pity.¡± When the Kings of the Great Havew Domain saw this scene, they shook their heads in pity. The Divine Pavilion Master had still made a move at the final crucial moment.

    Mand slightly squinted her golden pupils as she looked at the Divine Pavilion Master. Thetter wasn¡¯t any different from before, even the Spiritual Energy undtions around him were extremely calm, since he had already recovered from the injuries he had suffered from the Spiritual Puppet.

    ¡°That fellow...¡±

    But due to her intuition, Mand had slightly knitted her brows, since she had vaguely felt that something was amiss. However, she couldn¡¯t determine why and could only shake her head before pulling her attention back to the most important thing at hand. Her golden pupils looked towards the party from the Great Havew Domain and she said, ¡°What about the Spiritual Divine Liquid? Who obtained it?¡±

    As she spoke of the Spiritual Divine Liquid, even someone asposed as Mand had ripples in her eyes, since she had evidently ced great importance in this matter.

    The three Emperors exchanged a nce, before smiling, then looked at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen flipped his hand and the ancient dolium appeared in his hand with a golden light blossoming from the dolium that had instantly stained the horizon with gold and a streak of golden light had slowly risen from the dolium.

    At this moment, only then did the three Emperors and the Kings see the shape of the Spiritual Divine Liquid refined by Mu Chen. But what exceeded their expectations was that the so-called Spiritual Divine Liquid wasn¡¯t in a liquid form.

    The golden light was condensed in the lustre, which had taken the form of a palm-sized fetus. The fetus was filled with ancient runes and a faint pulse wasing from it, as if it was alive.

    When it appeared, Nine Nether and the rest could sense the Spiritual Energy in the surrounding region instantly bing dense. Even the Spiritual Energy in their bodies had circted faster as they took a breath in.

    Probably not even the Emperors dared to refine such a terrifying essence of Spiritual Energy. To them, if they were to recklessly absorb it, it would be a poison to them instead.

    ¡°The Spiritual Divine Liquid actually looks like this?¡± Nine Nether and the rest looked at the Spiritual Divine Liquid before them and they couldn¡¯t hold back their exmations.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually... the Perfect Spiritual Divine Liquid!¡±

    When this golden fetus of Spiritual Divine Liquid appeared, Mand¡¯s eyes had instantly widened with a smear of astonishment on her face as she eximed.

    It was no wonder she was so stunned. In the previous Hunting Wars, although there were many cases of Spiritual Divine Liquid, the amount of Perfect Spiritual Divine Liquid could only be counted on the fingers of one¡¯s hand.

    She never thought that after entering the rock ind, they would bring out a Perfect Spiritual Divine Liquid for her!

    Looking at the absent-minded Mand, the Sleeping Emperor slightly smiled. ¡°This is all thanks to Mu Chen. If it wasn¡¯t for him seizing the best refining item and even resisting against the South Pavilion Lord by himself, I¡¯m afraid that we could have only obtained an ordinary Spiritual Divine Liquid...¡±

    Mand calmed her heart as she gave Mu Chen a deep look. ¡°I¡¯ll remember this.¡±

    She did not speak much and had only given him a few simple words. But Mu Chen, who understood her character, knew what that it represent.

    Furthermore, he could tell from her words that Mand did not really think of him as a subordinate. After all, if it was someone else doing the same thing as Mu Chen, perhaps she would give them a huge amount of credit for it. But she did not promise a credit from Mu Chen. Perhaps, right from the start, she had put herself on the same level as Mu Chen, despite that she was much stronger than him...

    Mu Chen smiled as he looked at Mand, but he did not speak a word. He had only flicked his finger and the golden fetus had already been sent before Mand.

    Mand stretched her hand out, then tightly held onto the Spiritual Divine Liquid. When she held onto it, she could clearly sense the envious gazes shot at her from various directions.

    Those gazes naturally came from the other Earth Sovereigns, since they had clearly sensed how powerful her Spiritual Divine Liquid was.

    While the Great Havew Domain was celebrating, the party from the Divine Pavilion had kept quiet in fear. That¡¯s because the Divine Pavilion Master was holding onto a golden pellet, which was the Spiritual Divine Liquid that they had refined. Butparing it showed it was clearly inferior to the one Mand had.

    ¡°Pavilion Master, it¡¯s all due to that brat Mu Chen for spoiling it!¡± The South Pavilion Lord said with his teeth clenched.

    ¡°Mu Chen...¡±

    The Divine Pavilion Master squinted his eyes as he smiled. ¡°No worries. Even if Mand has obtained a Perfect Spiritual Divine Liquid, she might not be able to make a breakthrough, while I am ahead of her in this path...¡±

    ¡°You want topete to see who can break through to the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm?¡±

    The Divine Pavilion Master coldly sneered with mes of ambition in his eyes as he lightly smiled and muttered, ¡°From today onwards, I will be the true Overlord of the Northern Region...¡±

    As he spoke, he no longer hesitated and tossed the golden pellet in his hand into his mouth. At the same time, he waved his sleeve and a terrifying Spiritual Energy swept out, forming into a barrier that enveloped the party of the Divine Pavilion, while he sat down under the protection of the barrier.

    At the same time, when the Divine Pavilion Master took in the Spiritual Divine Liquid, the other forces that had obtained the Spiritual Divine Liquid had also swallowed them after a series of changes in their eyes.

    ¡°Protect me while I cultivate.¡±

    Mand lightly barked. She no longer hesitated and tossed the golden fetus-shaped Spiritual Divine Liquid into her mouth and a golden light blossomed that enveloped her.

    Mu Chen and the rest stood behind her and looked at the six different directions that had surging light. Clearly, the six other Earth Sovereigns had also chosen to attempt their breakthroughs with the help of the Spiritual Divine Liquid...

    If any of them seeded to make their breakthrough, it would definitely cause an upheaval in the Northern Region!

    Everyone had lifted their hearts because this was the most crucial moment since the beginning of the Hunting War!

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether had exchanged a nce and their gazes had turned solemn. That¡¯s because if the Divine Pavilion Master seeded to make his breakthrough, then their Great Havew domain would be stray dogs!

 Chapter 947 - Worries

    Chapter 947 - Worries

    Above the ocean, each faction had retreated far away with each of them upying one direction before dazzling lights blossomed, dying this region with colours.

    In the camp of the Great Havew Domain¡¯s party, Mu Chen and the rest eximed with surprise at this scene. Such a spectacr scene of seven Earth Sovereigns cultivating wasn¡¯t something you got to see every day.

    He gradually retracted his gaze. There was only a purple light blossoming before him and at the centre of the purple light, he could vaguely see a petite silhouette.

    Although Mand did not intentionally let the pressure that came from her out, the terrifying surging of Spiritual Energy when she was cultivating was still emitting a terrifying Spiritual Energy pressure that made the experts of the Great Havew Domain feel numbness on their scalps.

    There were six of such simr lights in the distant sky!

    Furthermore, as time passed, they could all feel the seven lustres swiftly expanding, causing space to distort in their path, clearly a sign that even space couldn¡¯t withstand that pressure.

    The party of the Great Havew Domain that wasn¡¯t far from Mand had started to back off. Otherwise, they would be rendered immovable the moment the purple light enveloped them.

    ¡°This sort of cultivation is truly devouring the heavens and earth...¡± Nine Nether couldn¡¯t help sighing at this spectacr scene with expectations shing in her eyes.

    In the Great Thousand World, if anyone that could step into the Sovereign Realm could be known as an expert, then Earth Sovereigns were genuine colossi. With their strength, they could even enter into the top ranks amongst the top forces in the entire Great Thousand World.

    This was what countless people had yearned for and that was also the case for the cool and cold Nine Nether.

    ¡°You will also reach this height, one day.¡± Mu Chen stood beside Nine Nether as he lightly smiled.

    Nine Nether had smiled as she slightly turned her head and looked at Mu Chen with a peculiar gaze. After the two years that thetter had stepped into the Great Havew Domain, he seemed to have grown taller. Back then, when he left the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Mu Chen was still a little unripe. But now, it had been gradually washed away from the brutal fights he had experienced.

    Clearly, Mu Chen had also grown a lot in less than two years, which made Nine Nether have a peculiar emotion in her heart. It¡¯s as if she had witnessed the gradual growth of the youth that once required her protection exceeding herself and felt gratified.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sensing Nine Nether¡¯s gaze, Mu Chen was stunned as he smiled.

    ¡°Right now, even I might not be able to win against you.¡±

    A charming smile lifted on Nine Nether¡¯s face. ¡°Thinking back then, when we left the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, you¡¯re still a small fry that had not even refined your own Sovereign Celestial Body...¡±

    But now, this small fry¡¯s name had already resounded throughout the Northern Region. Nine Nether wouldn¡¯t be surprised that after this Hunting War, and if they could still remain standing in the Northern Region, Mu Chen¡¯s fame would definitely exceed all the younger generations in the Northern Region to the point that even those of the older generations would feel fearful of him.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost two years...¡±

    Mu Chen sighed. In less than two years, he had grown from a small fry that hadn¡¯t even refined his own Sovereign Celestial Body to a Fifth Grade Sovereign. It was so much so that he would even dare to face a Seventh Grade Sovereign with the power of Battle Will. Such an improvement made others sigh in admiration, but Mu Chen wasn¡¯t especially satisfied with it. That¡¯s because he knew that it was still far from sufficient...

    That¡¯s because, back in the lush green and warming Spiritual Academy, he had solemnly told that girl that one day, he would be a supreme powerhouse...

    Right now, he had clearly grown stronger, but it was still far from reaching the so-called ¡°supreme powerhouse¡±.

    After witnessing the power of Earth Sovereigns, he knew how terrifying those existences were and the Luo God n, which Luo Li was residing in, would be even more dangerous than this Northern Region.

    The power possessed by Luo Tianshen was even more powerful than the Earth Sovereigns present here!

    If he wanted to go to the Luo God n, he would require the strength not to fear Luo Tianshen at the very least. That¡¯s because only by reaching that step, could he stand before the gorgeous and stubborn girl, blocking the storm for her...

    Just that, that step was extremely distant.

    Mu Chen slowly clenched his fist as resolution appeared on his face. Not only would those restrictions obstruct his path, it was also a boulder to grind his heart.

    His path was certainly filled with danger as he trekked the path of life and death. Naturally, he also believed that perhaps others would deem his words of bing a supreme powerhouse to be a joke. But right from the very start, that girl firmly believed in him. It was so much so that she even believed in him when he didn¡¯t believe in himself...that there would be a day when he would be a supreme powerhouse and appear before her.

    Huff.

    Mu Chen raised his head then sucked in a deep cold breath and his chaotic heart gradually calmed down. Then, the smile that hung on the corner of his lips had quietly turned even more confident and resolute.

    Luo Li, wait for me.

    When Nine Nether saw the changes in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes and seeing him restoring his self-confidence, she had also lightly smiled. Probably only Luo Li would be able to cause such ripples in that calm fellow.

    ¡°After this Hunting War, I might have to leave for a period of time.¡± Nine Nether raised her hand to lift the hair before her forehead, then she suddenly said after a brief moment.

    Mu Chen was stunned, before he asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I am already a Sixth Grade Sovereign and have evolved into a Nine Netherworld Bird. I have to make a trip back to see if I can ignite by inheritance Bloodline...¡± Nine Nether winked towards Mu Chen as she smiled. ¡°If I seed, my strength will undergo a huge enhancement and at that time, you will be left behind by me.¡±

    Mu Chen stared at Nine Nether¡¯s charming face. Although she was smiling, Mu Chen could tell the unnatural emotions in her smile with his understanding of her.

    There seemed to be an extremely hidden and deep worry.

    ¡°Is there any dangers of igniting the inheritance Bloodline? Or is there something else?¡± Mu Chen lightly asked.

    Nine Nether was stunned, since she never thought that Mu Chen would be so sensitive to the changes in her emotions. She then pursed her lips and gently shook her head.

    Looking at Nine Nether, Mu Chen¡¯s heart lightly shook as he said, ¡°Is it because... of the Bloodlink Bond between us?¡±

    If Nine Nether wanted to ignite her inheritance Bloodline, it¡¯s unavoidable for her own bloodline to be affected as well. Thus, the Bloodlink Bond between her and him would be easily noticed. Nine Nether not minding about it didn¡¯t mean that it was the same for her nsmen as well.

    The Nine Netherworld Bird was a powerful and top-ranked Divine Beast, to begin with. If she underwent another evolution, then she would be a Supreme Divine Beast,parable to Heavenly Sovereigns, genuine pinnacle figures in the Great Thousand World.

    With Nine Nether¡¯s exceptional talent, and a rare genius within the Nine Netherbird n, her n naturally had high hopes for her. If they knew that she had formed a Bloodlink Bond with a human with a mere cultivation of Fifth Grade Sovereign, they would definitely be enraged, which wouldn¡¯t be an easy matter to ease.

    Nine Nether bit on her rosy lips, then gave Mu Chen a smile and said with resolution, ¡°Rest assured, I will definitely not let them touch you!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s brows tightly knitted together. He already knew that there would be some problems due to his Bloodlink Bond with Nine Nether, which was about to erupt at this moment.

    ¡°Big Sister Nine Nether, I am grateful for your protection for all these years... But this matter started due to me, so I will not let you face it alone.¡± Mu Chen sucked in a deep breath as he looked at Nine Nether.

    Nine Nether was stunned, before she raised her head and looked at Mu Chen. She saw the resolution in his eyes and the youthful face that was no longer unripe, along with a self-confidence that calmed the hearts of others.

    Sensing the changes of emotion in her heart, Nine Nether couldn¡¯t help feeling a little gratified. The current Mu Chen was no longer that inexperienced youth and even she would sometimes be more confident because of him.

    In less than two years after they left the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, the youth had genuinely grown up...

    Nine Nether nodded her head, but did not speak a word. Her brows were also much more rxed.

    Mu Chen smiled and only after Nine Nether had shifted her gaze away, did his expression turn solemn. He knew how troublesome this matter would be.

    But right now, it wasn¡¯t the time to be worried. The top priority now was to get through this. If Mand couldn¡¯t finish her breakthrough and allowed the Divine Pavilion Master to do so, then their Great Havew Domain would definitely be doomed. At that time, they would be stray dogs.

    Facing the Nine Nether Bird n, Mand would be one of his greatest backers. But if she couldn¡¯t get through this, then Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t even be qualified to talk to the Nine Nether Bird n and could only think of other methods.

    Therefore, Mu Chen had to pray that Mand would sessfully make her breakthrough after using the Perfect Spiritual Divine Liquid!

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze pierced through the purple light that had a petite silhouette quietly seated within as the terrifying Spiritual Energy undtions swept out from her.

    ¡°Mand... you must seed...¡±

 Chapter 948 - Quasi-Greater Earth Sovereign Realm

    Chapter 948 - Quasi-Greater Earth Sovereign Realm

    Seven massive lustres enveloped the region with so much terrifying Spiritual Energy pressure being emitted that even space was making distorted noises.

    Along with the seven Earth Sovereigns cultivating, the pressure that was emanating from them grew even more powerful to the point that they didn¡¯t haveplete control to suppress it, causing the pressure to spread throughout this region, forcing the experts in the area to retreat another few myriad of feet...

    Those experts also do not have any thoughts about fighting, since they had focused all of their attention onto the seven boundless lights. That¡¯s because they were clear that since the situation had progressed this far, there wasn¡¯t any meaning in them to fight because the final oue of the Northern Region lied in the hands of the seven pinnacle experts of the Northern Region.

    The Kings of the Great Havew Domain exchanged looks and they could see the worry in each other¡¯s eyes. At this point in time, even someone with Mu Chen¡¯sposure had sweaty palms.

    At this level of a gamble, the moment Mand failed, they would probably face annihtion. But the failure of Mand would cause them to be stray dogs, and they might have to leave the Northern Region to seek ces to cultivate.

    All these were things that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t willing to see. The objective of himing to the Northern Region was for the Ancient Haven Pce, allowing him to have a level of evolution towards the Primordial Immortal Body, which would be extremely tough for him to achieve by himself. That¡¯s because he had to borrow the power of the Great Havew Domain, so if the Great Havew Domain got annihted by the Divine Pavilion, then all his efforts for thest two years would¡¯ve been in vain.

    Mu Chen fixed his eyes on the purple lustre and couldn¡¯t help clenching his fist. Mand, you must seed...

    Buzz!

    Just when Mu Chen was muttering to himself, there was a few myriad feet-sized beam of light that soared into the sky in this distorted region. That beam of light was like a pir that supported the sky, piercing through this space.

    The sudden changes immediately caused a changed in the expression of Mu Chen and the rest. They immediately injected their Spiritual Energy into their eyes and looked over at that direction. There was an elderly silhouette wearing starry-white robes within the few myriad feet-sized beam of light with the Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth gathering behind him like tidal waves, vaguely emitting the sshing of waves.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Myriad Saint Ancestor of the Myriad Saint Peak!¡± A spiritual light shed in the eyes of the Spiritual Pupils Emperor, prating through the Spiritual Energy tide and fixed onto the silhouette within, before he said.

    ¡°There¡¯s an improvement in his strength, but he shouldn¡¯t have made his breakthrough.¡± The Sleeping Emperor said. The Myriad Saint Ancestor¡¯s strength must have undergone an improvement through the help of the Spiritual Divine Liquid, but it shouldn¡¯t have reached the level of Greater Earth Sovereign Realm.

    When Mu Chen and the rest heard his words, they had inwardly felt relieved. Although they didn¡¯t have many grudges with the Myriad Saint Peak, no one could expect what would happen if the bnce was broken.

    Not long after the Myriad Saint Ancestor hadpleted his cultivation, several more streaks soared into the sky and within every single beam stood a silhouette with terrifying pressure emanating from their bodies, which had directly caused the Spiritual Energy in this region to tremble.

    ¡°It¡¯s Liu Tiandao of the Profound Sky Pce, he has also grown quite a bit...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also the Demon Emperor of the Demon Gate... Sky Serpent Old Ghost of the Serpent God Pce... Netherworld Pce¡¯s Netherworld Pce Master... they¡¯ve all absorbed their own Spiritual Divine Liquid. Although there¡¯s an increment in their strengths, none of them managed to break through!¡±

    Light swiftly flickered in the eyes of the Great Havew Domain as they inwardly felt shocked. They never thought that it would be so hard to break through to the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, with all five Earth Sovereigns failing.

    In the distant sky, the five Earth Sovereigns had slightly knitted their brows, since they were clearly unsatisfied with their own failure. But there was nothing they could do about it, since every grade in the Earth Sovereign Realm was great, which was evidently not easy to fill in the gap.

    ¡°With five Earth Sovereigns havingpleted their cultivation, it¡¯s down to the Great Havew Ruler of the Great Havew Domain and the Divine Pavilion Master of the Divine Pavilion...¡± The experts of every single force couldn¡¯t help directing their gazes towards the two dazzling lustres. It was so much so that even the six Earth Sovereigns that hadpleted their cultivations couldn¡¯t help their gazes turning a little solemn. That¡¯s because they were clear that amongst the Seven Earth Sovereigns, the Divine Pavilion Master and Great Havew Ruler had the highest chance of breaking through.

    The former wasn¡¯t far from the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, to begin with, while thetter had a Perfect Spiritual Divine Liquid that she could make use of toplete her breakthrough.

    But evidently, the general situation in the Northern Region wouldpletely change the moment any of them managed to break through to the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm.

    Under everyone¡¯s anxious wait, movements finally came from the region of Mand and the Divine Pavilion Master. A thunderous rumble rang out from the two lustres. That wasn¡¯t genuine thunder, but friction between Spiritual Energy that caused the earth-shattering noise.

    As the sound waves fluctuated, it had directly caused the Spiritual Energy to explode and the buzzing noises constantly rang throughout this region. The experts standing far away felt the blood and aura in their bodies rolling as blood oozed from the surface of their skin.

    Thismotion had also caused everyone to be greatly shocked, since they could naturally tell that themotion caused by Mand and the Divine Pavilion Master was greater than with the five Earth Sovereigns.

    Could it be that the two of them managed to break through to the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm?

    Everyone had exchanged gazes as they looked towards the five Earth Sovereigns and saw that although there were solemn expressions on their faces, there weren¡¯t anyplete changes before feeling relieved. If Mand and the Divine Pavilion Master seeded their breakthroughs, then the five Earth Sovereigns wouldn¡¯t be so calm.

    Rumble!

    The rumbling noises in this region became increasingly violent, before turning into an earth-shattering spectacr that caused others to be shocked. When the rumbling noises had reached the limit, a storm suddenly rained down in this region. That wasn¡¯t ordinary rain, but rain of Spiritual Energy that drizzled down from the sky.

    When Mu Chen and the rest saw this bizarre scene, they couldn¡¯t help inwardly smacking their lips. This was the power of Earth Sovereigns? Just their cultivation would cause such changes in the atmosphere of this region that it simply felt unbelievable.

    Ssh!

    As rain drizzled down from every direction, the Spiritual Energy rain wasn¡¯tpletely wasted. It had swiftly gathered into a flowing Spiritual Energy pir halfway through the sky before pouring into the two dazzling lustres...

    In the lustre, the two of them had vaguely opened their mouths like whales drinking water and the pure Spiritual Energy pir had been sucked into their mouths.

    The processsted for a few dozen minutes, before the bizarre scene slowly disappeared.

    The shocking lustre had started to retract and the two silhouettes were also clearly revealed within everyone¡¯s nervous eyes.

    Mand still wore a ck dress without any traces of might belonging to an Earth Sovereign on her, except that her golden pupils had be an even deeper shade while she stood barefooted like a heaven-suppressing rock that calmed everything down.

    In another corner, the Divine Pavilion Master wore white robes with an average appearance with an overbearing might that was vaguely emanating from his body that forced all living things to submit to him.

    As the two of them stood in the sky, their gazes shed with one another, which also caused space to be abruptly ripped apart and the ocean down below had been split.

    Spiritual Energy whistled behind them with mountains and rivers vaguely appearing, which looked extremely profound...

    ¡°Forming mountains and rivers with Spiritual Energy...¡±

    When the five Earth Sovereigns saw the mountains and rivers of Spiritual Energy behind Mand and the Divine Pavilion Master, their eyes had immediately squinted. This strange sight would only appear to those who hade in contact with the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm as the Spiritual Energy in their body resonated with the Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth.

    But right now, Mand and the Divine Pavilion Master still did not yet possess the pressure that belonged to Greater Earth Sovereigns. Thus, that could only mean that the two of them had touched the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm.

    Simply speaking, both of them could be considered to be in the Quasi-Greater Earth Sovereign Realm!

    Currently, they were only half a step away from the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm!

    Although it might only seem to be half a step, the five Earth Sovereigns knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to fight with either of them if they were to face them individually.

    ¡°Quasi-Greater Earth Sovereign Realm?¡±

    Mu Chen had inwardly felt relieved at this scene. Although Mand did not break through to the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, the oue had already exceeded their expectations, which was notcking behind the Divine Pavilion Master.

    This way, it would be a pipe dream for the Divine Pavilion to annihte their Great Havew Domain.

    ¡°Haha... The Great Havew Ruler is truly extraordinary to be able to catch up to me after falling behind...¡± The Divine Pavilion Master sensed his own situation as he lightly smiled.

    Mand indifferently cast a nce at him with her golden eyes and couldn¡¯t be bothered with him.

    The Divine Pavilion Master also wasn¡¯t bothered about Mand¡¯sck of response but looked at the five Earth Sovereigns with a profound smile on his face and said, ¡°Gentlemen, I have a suggestion and I¡¯m wondering if you guys are interested in it?¡±

    Hearing the words of the Divine Pavilion Master, the five of them had instantly squinted their eyes and their hearts jumped, wondering what the Divine Pavilion Master was nning.

    ¡°I wonder, what does the Divine Pavilion Master want?¡± The Myriad Saint Ancestor solemnly said.

    The Divine Pavilion Master slightly smiled. Despite his gentle-looking smile, there was an overbearing might that gushed out as his robust voice thundered throughout this region.

    ¡°The Northern Region has been split for so many years. Today, I want topletely integrate the Northern Region, gather our strength and let us rise in the Greaw Continent. I wonder if the five of you are willing to support me in this matter?¡±

    When the robust voice of the Divine Pavilion Master resounded, not only did the many experts reveal shock in their faces, even the five Earth Sovereigns couldn¡¯t help changing their expressions.

    The Divine Pavilion Master had yet to break through to the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm and Mand, who had a simr cultivation as him, was standing around, and yet he actually spoke of ruling the whole Northern Region?!

    Just where did he get that confidence of his from?!

 Chapter 949 - Trump Card of the Divine Pavilion Master

    Chapter 949 - Trump Card of the Divine Pavilion Master

    Above the boundless ocean, there was a spectacr scene from the lustre; but the experts of many forces couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to the gorgeous scenery, since their gazes contained slight shock while looking at the towering lustre. They were looking at the towering silhouette that was emitting an intimidating aura, the Divine Pavilion Master.

    Clearly, they had all been shocked by the words of the Divine Pavilion Master.

    Just a simple sentence and the reason behind it was extremely clear. The Divine Pavilion Master was clearly trying to dominate the entire Northern Region!

    Many experts in the Northern Region had attempted to achieve this grand wish over the past thousand years, but they had all resulted in failure. There¡¯s no other reason except that there wasn¡¯t a figure that could dominate the other peak forces.

    But right now, the Divine Pavilion Master wanted to be the Overlord that had never appeared in the past?!

    Although he had such a thought, how would the rulers of the other peak forces allow him to do as he wished? After all, Earth Sovereigns were all prideful, so how could they lower their pride and bend their knees towards the Divine Pavilion Master?

    If the Divine Pavilion Master was stronger than them in terms of cultivation, perhaps they might consider it. However, despite the Divine Pavilion Master having grown stronger and reached the Quasi-Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, it was clearly impossible to intimidate them.

    Furthermore, there was still another Quasi-Greater Earth Sovereign Realm present here. Mand was also at the same level as him. With her grudges with the Divine Pavilion Master, she would definitely not allow the Divine Pavilion Master to do as he wished.

    Therefore, when the Divine Pavilion Master voiced his idea, the other forces were outraged and had also vaguely gotten their guards up.

    The eyes of the five Earth Sovereigns had slightly flickered as they exchanged gazes, before they fell onto Mand, at the end. Facing the all-mighty Divine Pavilion Master at this moment, they felt slightly fearful, so they did not dare to speak up, and were hoping that Mand would stand out first.

    Under their gazes, Mand indifferently smiled with her golden pupils squinted. There were many grudges between the peak forces in the Northern Region. Despite her being extremely disgusted by the Divine Pavilion Master, she wouldn¡¯t stand out for those fellows for nothing.

    When the five Earth Sovereigns saw Mand¡¯s reaction, they all felt slightly resentful, before the Myriad Saint Ancestor of the Myriad Saint Peak said with an eye-narrowing smile, ¡°Great Havew Ruler, this matter concerns the overall situation in the Northern Region. So we hope that you can speak your thoughts about this... we would be grateful for it.¡±

    His tone contained hints of giving in, but he was clear that with the improvement of Mand¡¯s strength through this Hunting War, she had already surpassed them. In the future, it looked like his Myriad Saint Peak would have to walk closer to the Great Havew Domain.

    The other Earth Sovereigns also had changes in their eyes, before they all agreed to the words of the Myriad Saint Ancestor. Only Liu Tiandao of the Profound Sky Pce felt slightly uneasy, since he also had many past grudges with Mand. Now that Mand had grown stronger than him, he had no choice but to give in.

    When Mand saw their reactions, she lightly smiled, then calmly said, ¡°Divine Pavilion Master is truly so bold that you make one admire you. But my Great Havew Domain does not agree with you, so you can look for others.¡±

    Seeing that Mand had stated her stand, the other rulers of the peak forces felt inwardly relieved. The Myriad Saint Ancestor, Demon Emperor and Sky Serpent Old Ghost had also nodded their heads in agreement.

    Only Liu Tiandao had not stated his stand, but his eyes flickered. No one knew what was he thinking.

    When Mu Chen and the rest saw this scene, they could only exchange gazes, since this sort of confrontation had exceeded their levels and they could only watch how the situation would unfold.

    ¡°Haha. Looks like the few of you aren¡¯t interested in my suggestion.¡± When the Divine Pavilion Master received such a reply, it didn¡¯t seem to be too unexpected, since he showed a profound smile that made the five Earth Sovereigns¡¯ hearts tremble.

    ¡°Hmph. The appetite of your Divine Pavilion is a little too big. I want to watch how you will devour us and dominate the Northern Region.¡± The Demon Emperor had a cold character and even if he was fearful of the Divine Pavilion Master, he did not give in and coldly retorted.

    ¡°I have to say some impolite things, if you want to dominate the entire Northern Region, I believe that you¡¯re still not qualified with your cultivation at the Quasi-Greater Earth Sovereign Realm!¡±

    When those words were spoken out, the Divine Pavilion Master had squinted his eyes as he gently smiled. ¡°So you guys are looking down on my strength because it is too low and I have not stepped into the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm?¡±

    When the other rulers of the peak forces heard his reply, they kept quiet.

    When the Divine Pavilion Master saw their reactions, an abnormal arc rose on the corner of his lips and his gaze had instantly turned cold in the next moment, before he unleashed a roar that rumbled like thunder, resounding throughout this region, and caused the heavens and earth to tremble, before the faces of the experts of the various factions changed.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I will let you see how difficult it is for me to break through to the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm.¡±

    When he spoke, not only did the faces of the five Earth Sovereigns change, even Mand had narrowed her eyes, before shock was revealed on her face.

    ¡°What¡¯s he talking about? He can still make another breakthrough in his cultivation?!¡± The other forces went into an uproar and the faces of the three Emperors were filled with disbelief. The Spiritual Divine Liquid had already been used up by the Divine Pavilion Master, and unless he could obtain a Perfect Spiritual Divine Liquid, he would definitely not be able to achieve thatst step!

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether exchanged a nce and they could see the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. After the shock, Mu Chen¡¯s face had turned much darker. Although the Divine Pavilion Master¡¯s words were hard to believe, he would definitely not speak meaninglessly at this moment. Since he had spoken those words, then he should have the means to achieve that step.

    It was no wonder why he would dare to speak such outrageous words, so he had concealed his trump card.

    Everyone had astonishment in their eyes as they looked at the Divine Pavilion Master, who opened his hands wide and a weird smile on his face. In that instant when he opened his hands, his eyes had be ck as an ink-like ck aura swept over, covering the sun and causing the surrounding space to shatter.

    The ck aura was extremely powerful and the inharmonious and bizarre energy was extremely cold.

    The Divine Pavilion Master stood in the dark aura with his arms open and took in a deep breath. The ck aura rolled and poured into his body through his nostrils.

    Along with the ingestion of the ck aura, the hair of the Divine Pavilion Master started to swiftly grow and the pressure that emanated from him grew at a stunning rate as well.

    In less than ten breaths, the pressure that emanated from him had already exceeded Mand¡¯s!

    The faces of Mand and the five Earth Sovereigns hadpletely turned ugly as they watched this scene in disbelief. Especially the ck aura that made them feel a chill.

    ¡°What¡¯s that ck aura?! Why is it so inharmonious with the Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth...?¡±

    ¡°Such evilness... the corrosive ability of it is extremely powerful!¡±

    ¡°But this energy is too powerful. It doesn¡¯t belong to the Divine Pavilion Master. How did he obtain it?!¡±

    The other Earth Sovereigns couldn¡¯t hold back and spoke with shock filling their eyes.

    Mand fixed her eyes at the Divine Pavilion Master for a brief moment, before she suddenly thought of something and sucked in a cold breath, then clenched her teeth. ¡°This energy is not from the Great Thousand World, it¡¯s from the Fiend ns!¡±

    ¡°Divine Pavilion Master, you¡¯re truly insane to touch that kind of energy!¡±

    ¡°The power of the Fiend ns?¡± Hearing those words, the other Earth Sovereigns had astonishment on their faces. The Divine Pavilion Master was actually so insane that he even dared to absorb the energy that didn¡¯t belong to the Great Thousand World?

    ¡°I understand now! It must be the energy left behind by the Skyeater Evil Emperor! It¡¯s said that the Skyeater Evil Emperor¡¯s Fallen Battlefield was obstructed by the Fourth Pce Master when an earth-shattering battle broke out. After that battle, the Fourth Pce Master fell and the Skyeater Evil Emperor was sealed!¡± The Myriad Saint Ancestor barked as his gaze trembled with shock. Clearly, he had guessed the origin of that energy.

    ¡°This ce is formed by the Sovereign Sea of the Fourth Pce Master, so there¡¯s a high possibility of the seal being in the depths of the Sovereign Sea. Previously, when the Divine Pavilion Master was knocked into the sea by the Spiritual Puppet, he must have secretly unsealed it and obtained a portion of energy left by the Skyeater Evil Emperor. That¡¯s why he had not shown himself after so long!¡±

    Hearing the analysis of the Myriad Saint Ancestor, the hearts of the other Earth Sovereigns trembled and they finally understood why the Divine Pavilion Master would be so reckless. So he wasn¡¯t being foolish, he wanted to the sent to the depths of the ocean on purpose. It¡¯s so that he could release the seal of the Skyeater Evil Emperor.

    Mand¡¯s face turned ashen, since she had clearly not expected for the Divine Pavilion Master to hoodwink them under their eyes.

    ¡°Haha, you guys finally figured it out...¡±

    When everyone was shocked, the Divine Pavilion Master slightly smiled from within the ck aura, except that his smile seemed more sinister.

    Enjoying the power fluctuating in his body, he smiled. ¡°But you guys didn¡¯t know that the Skyeater Evil Emperor was already dead after being sealed for myriads of years. Only a portion of his power was left behind. Although this energy is sinister, it¡¯s not enough to corrode me, thus allowing me to possess it and I can use it to make another step forth to be a genuine Greater Earth Sovereign!¡±

    As he spoke, his smile grew even more sinister.

    ¡°Right now... do you guys feel that I am qualified to be the Overlord of the Northern Region?¡±

 Chapter 950 - Perilous Situation

    Chapter 950 - A Perilous Situation

    The torrential ck aura was spreading throughout this region and the deathly evil aura seemed to fluctuate, causing the countenances of the Earth Sovereigns present to seem a little unsightly.

    They did not expect that the reason why the Divine Pavilion Master came to this Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury wasn¡¯t only for the Spiritual Divine Liquid, but the seal of the Skyeater Evil Emperor that was left behind by the Fourth Pce Master.

    With these two things, it was indeed not tough for the Divine Pavilion Master to break through to the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face turned extremely ugly. Judging from the current situation, the Divine Pavilion Master was clearly prepared. It was no wonder why he would dare to previously speak of something so outrageous.

    He could tell from the terrifying pressure that was emanating from the Divine Pavilion Master. Although he had not stabilised in the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, he was still stronger than Mand.

    So if they were to fight, even Mand would not be able to fight with the Divine Pavilion Master.

    ¡°What good schemes!¡±

    Mand could also sense the Divine Pavilion Master had be more terrifying while clenching her teeth, before she coldly said, ¡°You¡¯re truly insane. The energy of the Fiend n is ipatible with our Great Thousand World, you will definitely regret it in the future!¡±

    Although the Skyeater Evil Emperor had already died, the energy was still something that didn¡¯t belong to the Great Thousand World. So even if the Divine Pavilion Master could suppress it for the moment, he would also be leaving a hidden danger in the future.

    But the Divine Pavilion Master smiled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing in this world that doesn¡¯t need a price. It¡¯s just that the price of it is still within my eptable range. In the future, when I obtain the inheritance of the Ancient Haven Pce, I might be able to be the Overlord of the Skw Continent, allowing my Divine Pavilion to be one of the powerhouses in the Great Thousand World.¡±

    ¡°Heh, what a great ambition!¡± Hearing his words, even the Myriad Saint Ancestor couldn¡¯t help mocking him. He had originally thought that the Divine Pavilion Master only wanted to dominate the Northern Region, but he turned out that he had set his mind for the entire Skw Continent.

    The Skw Continent was one of the ten super continents in the Great Thousand World. If it could be dominated, then the amount of resources and territories would definitely be unimaginable. It¡¯s not impossible for a powerhouse force to be born from it either.

    But how could it be so easy to dominate the Skw Continent? Unless the Divine Pavilion Master was able to reach the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, it would just be a pipe dream.

    ¡°The inheritance of the Ancient Haven Pce?¡±

    When the Myriad Saint Ancestor was mocking him, the eyes of Mu Chen and Mand suddenly shed. Judging from the words of the Divine Pavilion Master, he actually knew about the greatest secrets in the Skw Continent, the Ancient Haven Pce that had been hidden for a long time!

    That was a supreme powerhouse in the ancient times with experts as many as clouds in the sky. There were even numerous existences like the Fourth Pce Master, a Greater Earth Sovereign in it, whereas the Pce Master of the Ancient Haven Pce was a Heavenly Sovereign Realm existence.

    If they could find the Ancient Haven Pce and obtain the inheritance, then it might allow another supreme powerhouse to be born in the Skw Continent.

    Naturally, the inheritance of the Ancient Haven Pce wasn¡¯t what Mu Chen was concerned about. He was more concerned about the evolution method of the Great Sr Undying Body.

    ording to the information that he had gathered so far, the second evolution was a must if he wanted his Great Sr Undying Body to grow into the Primordial Immortal Body.

    As long as his Great Sr Undying Body could evolve into the Primordial Immortal Body, Mu Chen believed that there would definitely be a spot for him in the Great Thousand World.

    At that time, he would even have the capital to confront that mysterious n that his mother was from and he would no longer be cautious of using the Nine-Layered Pagoda.

    ¡°You actually know the secret of the Ancient Haven Pce?¡± Mand stared at the Divine Pavilion Master as she sneered.

    The existence of the Ancient Haven Pce wasn¡¯t too much of a secret in the Skw Continent. But many experts have been trying their best, but they still couldn¡¯t find the Ancient Haven Pce. So even Mand doubted the words of the Divine Pavilion Master.

    The Divine Pavilion Master smiled at the words of Mand before his pitch-ck eyes, which were filled with evil, looked at the other Earth Sovereigns and he revealed a smile. ¡°I wonder if I am qualified to dominate the Northern Region now?¡±

    The entire region was silent and the other forces kept quiet. Even Earth Sovereigns had their face ashened, since the current situation had exceeded their expectations.

    As their gazes flickered, they looked at Mand. Right now, only Mand could pose a threat to the Divine Pavilion Master.

    Mand¡¯s face was a little unsightly as she fixed her gaze on the Divine Pavilion Master, before taking in a deep breath and solemnly said, ¡°My Great Havew Domain is not interested in colluding with your Divine Pavilion!¡±

    She had clearly stated her stand about not wanting to be a subordinate of the Divine Pavilion.

    But the Divine Pavilion Master wasn¡¯t too surprised by Mand¡¯s words. He faintly smiled and indifferently said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no need for your Great Havew Domain to continue existing in the Northern Region.¡±

    His calm words were filled with cold killing intent, which caused the experts of the Great Havew Domain to have their faces change. Even Mu Chen had abruptly squinted his eyes.

    The other peak forces had a change in their expressions as well.

    ¡°Really?! That¡¯ll depend on whether you¡¯re capable enough!¡± Mand¡¯s tone was cold, since she already knew that it was impossible topromise today and she could only fight to the death!

    ¡°Haha. Did you think that with your cultivation at the Quasi-Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, you can fight me?¡± The Divine Pavilion Master chuckled as killing intent spread out from him.

    ¡°Looks like your Great Havew Domain will be the biggest stepping stone for my Divine Pavilion to dominate the Northern Region. After I clear you, I believe the other forces will be obedient.¡±

    The Divine Pavilion Master smiled as he waved his arm. Instantly, a torrential ck aura surged out that dyed the sky. Furthermore, with the Spiritual Energy in this region gradually being contaminated, the other Earth Sovereigns couldn¡¯t control that contaminated Spiritual Energy...

    Mand looked at the contaminated heavens and earth and her face grew even more ugly. The Divine Pavilion Master was actually intending to make use of the Fiend ns¡¯ power to contaminate the heavens and earth, forming a prison in this region so it wouldn¡¯t be possible for them to escape.

    ¡°Everyone, let us make our move together and tear the space apart to retreat. As long as we can retreat and spread this news, we¡¯ll see if his Divine Pavilion can still remain in the Northern Region!¡± The eyes of the Demon Emperor changed as he yelled out.

    In the Great Thousand World, everyone had their guard up against the Fiend ns. If they knew about the Divine Pavilion Master¡¯s actions, they would definitely make their move against him. At that point in time, even the peak forces beyond the Northern Region wouldn¡¯t sit still and watch.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make our move together!¡±

    The Myriad Saint Ancestor instantly realised the point and they no longer hesitated. They had all acted together. Terrifying Spiritual Energy crystals shot out and mmed against the sinister ck aura.

    Poof! Poof!

    But when theyunched their attacks against the ck aura, it had caused the ck aura to spread out and it only took an instant for the ck aura sweep out. The contaminating strength of it had also increased as well.

    When the Earth Sovereigns saw this scene, their faces had instantly turned ugly.

    ¡°Haha. There¡¯s no need for futile efforts. I have already stepped into the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm and with the power left behind by the Skyeater Evil Emperor, how can you few Lesser Earth Sovereigns do a thing to me?¡± The Divine Pavilion Master¡¯s voice resounded from the ck aura.

    Mu Chen had sucked in a breath, since he never expected the power of a Greater Earth Sovereign to be so powerful... He turned towards Mand and saw an ugly expression on thetter at this moment.

    ¡°Is there a way to deal with this situation?¡± Mu Chen spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°That fellow¡¯s strength has grown, and even if I work together with the other Earth Sovereigns, I can only protect ourselves... Furthermore, the most problematic issue is that he has used the power of the Skyeater Evil Emperor. If we allow him to contaminate the Spiritual Energy in this region, we will be trapped, waiting for our deaths in the end.¡± Mand spoke with her teeth clenched.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have enough power at this moment. If there¡¯s another Earth Sovereign that joined us, we might be able to break the stalemate.¡± Although the power of a Greater Earth Sovereign was powerful, it didn¡¯t mean that there¡¯s no limit to it. If there¡¯s enough Lesser Earth Sovereigns around, they would be able to confront an Greater Earth Sovereign.

    Mu Chen endlessly, bitterly smiled. Practically all the Earth Sovereigns in the Northern Region had been gathered here, so where should they go look for another one? Earth Sovereigns weren¡¯t stray dogs or cats that you could find anywhere.

    As his thoughts circted, his expression suddenly changed and he squinted his eyes while looking into the distance. Wasn¡¯t there a Spiritual Puppetparable to a Greater Earth Sovereign at the rock ind?

    If they could lure it over, it should be able to deal with the Divine Pavilion Master. It¡¯s just that... the protective range of the Spiritual Puppet wouldn¡¯t exceed the range of the rock ind.

    Mu Chen frowned his brows and pondered for a long time, before suddenly clenching his hand and the mysterious ck triangle object appeared in his hand. This item seemed to be greatly connected to this Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to obtain that ancient dolium so easily.

    Although Mu Chen had no idea if it could be used, he had no choice but to try it at this moment.

    Huff.

    Mu Chen took in a deep breath. He no longer hesitated and flicked his finger. The ck triangle in his hand bolted out towards the Spiritual Puppet before the ck aura closed in.

    His gaze was fixed onto the Spiritual Puppet and his heart anxiously throbbed. If it¡¯s useless, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape death this time!

 Chapter 951 - The Fourth Palace Masterâ€™s Appearance

    Chapter 951 - The Fourth Pce Master¡¯s Appearance

    Whoosh!

    A sh of dark light bolted through space, moving towards the Spiritual Puppet above the rock ind. Although Mu Chen had done it in secret, it was still incapable of avoiding the senses of the Divine Pavilion Master.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Although the Divine Pavilion Master wasn¡¯t too clear about Mu Chen¡¯s actions, he was a cautious and shrewd person, to begin with. Thus, he wasn¡¯t willing to let anything happen. Immediately, he issued a cold snort and made a grabbing gesture in the sky, causing space to distort and obstruct that dark ray of light.

    Boom!

    But at the time when the Divine Pavilion Master moved, Mand also had a cold sh through her eyes and stretched her slender finger out and pressed down through the sky.

    In that instant when she pressed down her finger, boundless Spiritual Energy swept out and formed into a Spiritual Energy finger that¡¯s a few myriad feet long, covered withyers of crystallised Spiritual Energy that was extremely sturdy.

    When the Spiritual Energy finger appeared, it shot towards the Divine Pavilion Master. At the same time, the remaining Earth Sovereigns had also taken action without any hesitation, using their various means tounch powerful attacks with extremely destructive power that enveloped towards the Divine Pavilion Master from every direction.

    Facing the sudden attacks from the Earth Sovereigns, the Divine Pavilion Master had slightly knitted his brows and had no other choice but to give up on obstructing the dark ray of light, flipped his hand and pressed down on the sky.

    Boom!

    When he pressed his hand down on the sky, space instantly crumbled. If one were to look from the sky, they would realise that the crumbled space had formed into a massive palm.

    That single palm of his could destroy mountains and rivers.

    With a single palm, the attacks of the Earth Sovereigns had all copsed after a single strike from him and those attacks had shattered into sparkles of lights in the sky.

    The Earth Sovereigns all issued a groan. They must¡¯ve been injured. Thereafter, their faces turned even more ugly, since they never expected that despite the few of them joining forces together, they still couldn¡¯t confront with the Divine Pavilion Master.

    A Greater Earth Sovereign was truly formidable!

    ¡°Haha, a stubborn struggle is just courting death.¡± The Divine Pavilion Master stood on the torrential ck aura with a faint smile on his face. His gaze was filled with contempt. With his current strength, it was sufficient for him to dominate the entire Northern Region.

    The faces of Mand and the rest turned ashen as they clenched their fists. Facing the current situation, they had no other choice but to give it a risk. Right now, they could only rely on the hope that the Divine Pavilion Master still hadn¡¯tpletely gained control of his strength in the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm and they might be able to fight for an opportunity to live. As long as they escaped from this ce and spread the news, the Divine Pavilion would definitely be destroyed.

    Mu Chen stood behind Mand and had a slight change in his expression from the Divine Pavilion Master¡¯s formidable might. In the distance, the dark light had finally reached the rock ind.

    But what made Mu Chen¡¯s heart sink was the fact that after this dark light approached, there wasn¡¯t any response from the Spiritual Puppet, as if it had not sensed it.

    ¡°How can this be?¡±

    Mu Chen tightly knitted his brows. That item was extremely mysterious and ording to his spections, it must¡¯ve been left behind by the Fourth Pce Master. But why was the Spiritual Puppet not responding?

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered as he clenched his teeth and flicked his finger, exploding the Spiritual Energy from of the dark light as it shot towards the centre of the Spiritual Puppet¡¯s brows.

    When the dark light approached, there still wasn¡¯t any response from the Spiritual Puppet. After Mu Chen had aimed it at the Spiritual Puppet¡¯s forehead, sparks instantly flew and the metal was embedded in the head of the Spiritual Puppet.

    It was initially an action with no other choice from Mu Chen, so he wanted to give it a test. But it seemed to have exceeded his expectations. When the dark light embedded itself into the brows of the Spiritual Puppet, its hollow eyes slowly opened.

    A dark light blossomed on the forehead of the Spiritual Puppet with ancient runes wriggling about as the centre of the Spiritual Puppet¡¯s brows formed into a bizarre and ancient rune. Some runes then slowly wriggled into the hollow eyes of the Spiritual Puppet.

    When the runes entered the eyes of the Spiritual Puppet, a strange light started to gather in them, which were initially hollow, and a peculiar fluctuation started to spread out from the Spiritual Puppet.

    The peculiar fluctuation that was suddenly being emitted from the Spiritual Puppet was swiftly detected by the Divine Pavilion Master. Immediately, he frowned his brows as he darkly looked at Mu Chen. Naturally, the sudden changes of the Spiritual Puppet proved that his previous actions were correct.

    Mu Chen also felt relieved in his heart, since he made the correct gamble. That mysterious item was, indeed, left behind by the Fourth Pce Master, it¡¯s just that he had no idea of its usage...

    The sudden changes of the Spiritual Puppet caused the confrontation over on their side to stop. Facing the Spiritual Puppet, which had inherited the majority of the Fourth Pce Master¡¯s power, even the Divine Pavilion Master did not dare to belittle it.

    Although he had broken through to the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm and was on the same level as the Fourth Pce Master when he was alive, the fighting power between the two still had a considerable difference.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    Under every expert¡¯s attentive gaze, the light in the eyes of the Spiritual Puppet grew more intense before a powerful light shot out that even caused space to distort.

    When the powerful light dissipated, the Spiritual Puppet appeared once again. However, what left everyone disappointed was the fact that it didn¡¯t seem to have changed from before.

    ¡°No, wait, its eyes!¡± Mu Chen suddenly squinted his eyes, then solemnly said.

    Everyone had immediately directed their gazes over and realised that that hollowness in the eyes of the Spiritual Puppet had disappeared. It was reced with loss and age...

    At this moment, there was a trace of vitalitying from the Spiritual Puppet!

    Shock filled everyone¡¯s eyes as the Spiritual Puppet slowly lowered its head to look at its hands. After a brief moment, the nkness in its eyes gradually dissipated. At the same time, everyone could sense an imposing aura starting to emit from the Spiritual Puppet.

    ¡°This aura...¡±

    When Mand and the rest sensed this aura, their pupils instantly narrowed and then eximed in the next instant, ¡°It¡¯s the Fourth Pce Master!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart shook as he sucked in a cold breath and said, ¡°That item actually contained a strand of consciousness from the Fourth Pce Master...¡±

    Clearly, Mu Chen had identally shot the ck metal towards the centre of the Spiritual Puppet¡¯s brows and in doing so, allowed the consciousness in it toe out and enter the body of the Spiritual Puppet, thus controlling the Spiritual Puppet; which was the cause of the Fourth Pce Master¡¯s aura appearing.

    ¡°I never thought that after ten thousand years, someone would actually awaken this strand of consciousness of mine.¡± While everyone was shocked, the head of the Spiritual Puppet, or perhaps the Fourth Pce Master slowly rose up and its eyes had fixed onto Mu Chen, filled with an imposing might.

    ¡°Mhm?¡±

    But just when the Fourth Pce Master had directed his gaze onto Mu Chen, his eyes suddenly changed and was fixed onto the torrential ck aura in the distance. The energy filling the ck aura was familiar and loathsome.

    ¡°The power of the Skyeater Evil Emperor?!¡±

    The space around the Fourth Pce Master had immediately exploded under his enraged roar, before fragments of space gathered around him like a storm, looking extremely terrifying.

    A torrential killing intent surged from his ageing eyes as he waved his hand and the torrential ck aura was torn apart, revealing the silhouette of the Divine Pavilion Master.

    ¡°As one of the Great Thousand World, you actually dared to absorb the power of the Fiend ns, you cannot remain alive!¡± Although it was just a strand of his consciousness, the Fourth Pce Master was that sensitive towards the power of the Skyeater Evil Emperor. His eyes were fixed onto the Divine Pavilion Master, filled with killing intent.

    When the Divine Pavilion Master sensed the gaze of the Fourth Pce Master, his face was a little ugly. But despite feeling fearful, he wasn¡¯t too afraid and sneered, ¡°Impudent, if your real body was still present, perhaps I would be somewhat fearful. But you only have a strand of your consciousness that has still survived and yet, you want to kill me?¡±

    He was, after all, a Greater Earth Sovereign. Even if he was facing the real Fourth Pce Master, he could still put up a fight. Therefore, he did not lose his calm in the current situation.

    But the situation, which he was fully confident in, suddenly became somewhat troublesome, which had undoubtedly caused a headache for the Divine Pavilion Master. Immediately, he looked at Mu Chen with his sharp eyes that were filled with hatred.

    Facing the sharp gaze of the Divine Pavilion Master, Mu Chen felt his scalp going numb, but he felt relieved in his heart. With the participation of the Fourth Pce Master, the current situation had finally started to go beyond the control of the Divine Pavilion Master. Since that¡¯s the case, even if they couldn¡¯t defeat the Divine Pavilion Master, they¡¯re still somewhat confident in escaping.

    Mand had also cast a nce at Mu Chen while feeling relieved. Because of Mu Chen, an opportunity had appeared. Right now, they could only see what the Fourth Pce Master could do. They could also make a move to kill the Divine Pavilion Master as well.

    Just as this thought shed in everyone¡¯s hearts, the Fourth Pce Master coldly looked at the Divine Pavilion Master and sneered, ¡°A mere junior that has just broken through the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm actually dares to act so impudently before this Pce Master, howughable...¡±

    ¡°If we¡¯re outside, perhaps this Pce Master couldn¡¯t do a thing to you. But this is my grave, so I¡¯m afraid that you can¡¯t act so impudently!¡±

    ¡°Since you like the power of the Fiend ns so much, then you can stay here for eternity and be buried with the Skyeater Evil Emperor!¡±

    When the Fourth Pce Master coldly spoke, he opened his hand and the ck metal triangle, which was initially at the centre of his brows, slowly fell onto his palm.

    Watching this scene, Mu Chen¡¯s eyelids uncontrobly jumped. Could it be that that item, which was deemed useless by him, actually had some profundities in it?

 Chapter 952 - Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid

    Chapter 952 - Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid

    Buzz! Buzz!

    The metal triangle, which was emitting an ancient lustre, hovered above the palm of the Fourth Pce Master and slowly revolved. As it moved, it was emitting a peculiar buzzing noise.

    Ancient light runes quietly appeared on the surface of it, like a three branching out with dense leaves.

    Mand and the rest had shock looks in their eyes as they watched thismotion. At this moment, they could vaguely feel a powerful energy prating through space and it was swiftly descending onto this ce.

    ¡°This energy...¡±

    The face of the Divine Pavilion Master slightly changed and, in the next instant, he had abruptly raised his head and looked at the sky with a dark expression. The sky, which should¡¯ve been pitch-ck, startled to ripple at this moment. He suddenly squinted his eyes, witnessing a massive object slowly descending onto this region through space.

    This object was so massive that it couldn¡¯t be entirely seen. It slowly descended with a terrifying might enveloping everything, causing the Earth Sovereigns experts¡¯ eyes to be filled with shock.

    Mu Chen and the rest had also raised their heads at the same time to look at the descending massive object with shock in their eyes and muttered after a brief moment, ¡°It¡¯s actually a dark-golden pyramid...¡±

    The colossal object that appeared before them was the massive dark-golden pyramid that they had seen after stepping into the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury!

    ¡°That thing can actually summon the dark-golden pyramid?!¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help sucking in a cold breath. Only now did he have a realisation. Wasn¡¯t the ck metal triangle a miniature version of the dark-golden pyramid?

    At this moment, along with the appearance of the ck-golden pyramid, the surface of the pyramid started to flicker with golden light. Those lights were like stars, before the light rays started to spread out and interlinked together like golden chains that enveloped the surface of the dark-golden pyramid, which made it look immovable.

    At this moment, how could they not tell that the dark-golden pyramid was actually a powerful artifact, which they had not actually realised when they entered the Earth Sovereign Realm Treasury.

    ¡°I never thought that this dark-golden pyramid was actually a Saint Artifact...¡±

    Mand¡¯s face turned extremely grave as she shook her head with regret. ¡°It¡¯s because the Fourth Pce Master had it well-hidden to the point that I couldn¡¯t discover it.¡±

    ¡°Saint Artifact?!¡±

    When Mu Chen heard her words, his heart trembled. Divine Artifacts weren¡¯t the most powerful batch of items in the Great Thousand World as there were the Saint Artifacts above them. It¡¯s just that the Saint Artifacts were too rare and powerful. They would even cause Earth Sovereigns to be filled with greed.

    It¡¯s just that after so many years, Mu Chen had not truly seen a Saint Artifact before. After all, such an item of that level was a little too out of reach with his current strength.

    Naturally, he wasn¡¯t the only one. Even their Great Havew Domain did not have a genuine Saint Artifact for their force. But right now, this dark-golden pyramid was actually a genuine Saint Artifact, so how could Mu Chen not be shocked in his heart?

    ¡°This should be a Lesser Saint Artifact. ording to my knowledge, there are eight Saint Artifacts in the Ancient Haven Pce, with one known as the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid. If I have not guessed incorrectly, this should be it.¡± Mand sighed.

    ¡°Eight Saint Artifacts...¡±

    Mu Chen sucked in another cold breath. The Ancient Haven Pce was truly formidable to even have eight powerful Saint Artifacts. Thus, one could see how powerful the Ancient Haven Pce was when it was still in existence. So who knows how many times stronger, whenpared to their Great Havew Domain.

    ¡°If I had a Saint Artifact, I could even confront the Divine Pavilion Master.¡± Mand helplessly smiled.

    ¡°Even if our Great Havew Domain does the best we can, we can¡¯t even get a Saint Artifact?¡± Mand was a little shocked as he asked. If a Saint Artifact was so powerful, then they should have some confidence in obtaining one with all the strength of their Great Havew Domain, right?

    ¡°ording to my estimations, the price for a single Saint Artifact is at least Ten Million Sovereign Spiritual Liquids...¡± Mand said.

    ¡°Ten... ten million Sovereign Spiritual Liquids?¡±

    Mu Chen was dumbfounded with disbelief written all over his face. Back then, in the Merchant Continent, the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art, which wasparable to a Perfect Rank Divine Art, was only auctioned for myriads of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids. The ie of their Nine Nether Pce of this year was only a few myriads of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids. But right now, the price of a Saint Artifact had actually exceeded ten million?

    With such a high price, even if their Great Havew Domain was squeezed dry, it was hard to even gather ten million Sovereign Spiritual Liquids.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be astonished about. It¡¯s too hard and too time consuming to refine a Saint Artifact. Even after a few hundred or thousands of years, one might not be refined.¡±

    Mand was extremely calm regarding this as she continued, ¡°The power of a Saint Artifact could be considered as a destructive force that could change the oue of a battle between Earth Sovereigns.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, in the Great Thousand World, one of the standards for measuring a heavyweight peak force is to see if there¡¯s a Saint Artifact. So, speaking from a certain degree, the Northern Region of our Skw Continent is nothing much.¡±

    Mu Chen was speechless as he bitterly smiled. He had also witnessed the level between Earth Sovereigns, and if a Saint Artifact could make up for the gap, then it¡¯s terrifying price was understandable.

    It was no wonder why that, even though their Great Havew Domain was a peak force in the Northern Region, they couldn¡¯t take out a Saint Artifact.

    As Mu Chen and Mand conversed, the experts in this region had also discovered the origin of the dark-golden pyramid and the eyes of the Earth Sovereigns couldn¡¯t help turning red.

    If the dark-golden pyramid wasn¡¯t under the control of the Fourth Pce Master, they might not have been able to hold themselves back and go up to snatch it.

    ¡°I never expected that the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid of the Ancient Haven Pce would be in the hands of the Fourth Pce Master... rumours have it that this artifact could suppress and defend. This time, the Divine Pavilion Master is doomed with misfortune.¡±

    The Earth Sovereigns exchanged a nce and felt slightly relieved. They finally understood why the Fourth Pce Master was so confident, to even be filled with contempt when he was facing the Divine Pavilion Master, who was a Greater Earth Sovereign at this moment. Indeed, if the Fourth Pce Master could borrow the power of the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid, then the Divine Pavilion Master definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from death!

    While the Earth Sovereigns conversed with their intent, the Divine Pavilion Master, who was in the torrential aura, had be extremely unsightly. His gaze was fixed onto the dark-golden pyramid that had prated through space and he felt some fearful fluctuationsing from it.

    Furthermore, the power of the Skyeater Evil Emperor, which he had previously absorbed, started surging with the power seemingly fearful of the dark-golden pyramid. That¡¯s because, long ago in the ancient times, the Skyeater Evil Emperor was suppressed by this Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid till he gradually disappeared...

    ¡°The Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid...¡±

    The eyes of the Divine Pavilion Master changed, then he suddenly stomped in the space. The space fluctuated and a torrential ck aura swept out, which turned into a myriad-foot long ck python that shattered through space and pounced towards the Fourth Pce Master.

    At this crucial moment, he had chosen to make the first move to gain the initiative in the fight.

    However, facing the shocking attack of the Divine Pavilion Master, the Fourth Pce Master had remained calm as his seals changed. A thin ck beam of light descended then hung before the Fourth Pce Master. A light screen appeared with stars interlinking together, like a starry map.

    The origin of the ck light was the dark-golden pyramid.

    Boom!

    The massive ck python heavily mmed against the ck screen. Ripples fluctuated on the thin ck screen but there weren¡¯t any signs of it shattering.

    Such a defensive power caused the corners of the lips of the Earth Sovereigns to uncontrobly twitch.

    Judging from a normal point-of-view, the Fourth Pce Master could, at the very best, fight on the same level as the Divine Pavilion Master. But with the help of the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid, thetter actually couldn¡¯t prate through the defence.

    The defensive ability of the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid was truly astonishing.

    The Divine Pavilion Master watched this scene and his face became even darker. His gaze flickered and, in the next moment, he pped at the space behind him. The space behind him had quickly shattered and his body moved, hiding within the spatial crack.

    ¡°He¡¯s escaping!¡±

    When Mand and the rest saw this scene, their gazes instantly squinted. The Divine Pavilion Master was actually so decisive, seeing that he could not do a thing to the Fourth Pce Master, he had quickly chosen to flee.

    But if the Divine Pavilion Master sessfully escaped, then he would definitely be a great threat.

    But just when Mand and the rest had ugly expressions and wanted to obstruct the Divine Pavilion Master, the Fourth Pce Master faintly smiled, then waved his hand. The Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid had suddenly pressed down, casting shadows down that instantly enveloped this entire region.

    The Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid had enveloped the region the Divine Pavilion Master used to escape and innumerable starlights spread out, piercing through space and, after a few moments, the starlight had retracted. When the starlight retracted, it had pulled out a pathetic-looking silhouette.

    That silhouette was naturally the Divine Pavilion Master that had attempted to escape!

    ¡°Since you have absorbed the power of the Skyeater Evil Emperor, then you can stay here.¡±

    The Fourth Pce Master¡¯s indifferent voice resounded as his seals changed. Innumerable starlight shackles shot out from the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid and had quickly bound onto the limbs of the Divine Pavilion Master, then pulled him in, despite his struggles.

    Starlight was wiggling on the surface of the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid, then it turned into a ck hole that was like a huge jaw as it devoured the Divine Pavilion Master.

    Along with the Divine Pavilion Master being devoured, Mu Chen and the rest instantly saw some changes that urred on the surface of the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid, revealing the scene inside. In the ck starry sky, the Divine Pavilion Master was bound by innumerable star shackles and he couldn¡¯t escape, no matter how he struggled.

    The Earth Sovereigns had shock in their hearts. In just a few minutes, the almighty Divine Pavilion Master had already been captured by the Fourth Pce Master.

    The Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid was truly terrifying!

    ¡°Fourth Pce Master, what do you want?!¡± The Divine Pavilion Master¡¯s face was ashen as he roared from the pyramid. He never expected that the situation, which waspletely under his control would, all be changed just because of the damnable Fourth Pce Master.

    The Fourth Pce Master maintained an indifferent expression as he answered, ¡°Take out the things that don¡¯t belong to you.¡±

    As he spoke, some zing mes started to rise in the starry sky. The mes were extremely abnormal, as if they were made of starlight, which looked dazzling and gorgeous.

    However, when the Divine Pavilion Master saw those mes, his face had turned unsightly as a deep uneasy rose in his heart.

 Chapter 953 - Defeat

    Chapter 953 - Defeat

    Sizzle! Sizzle!

    In the starry sky, the mes that seemed to be formed from starlight started to ze as they swept out, forming into huge dragons. After the dragons roared, they had immediately pounced towards the Divine Pavilion Master.

    At this moment, fear uncontrobly surged on the face of the Divine Pavilion Master and a deep regret poured from his heart. He never thought that his idea of using the power of the Skyeater Evil Emperor to break through would actually cause him such a disaster.

    Furthermore, he did not expect that the Fourth Pce Master, whom had already died, would leave such a card behind...

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of that damnable brat!¡±

    The Divine Pavilion Master viciously roared in his heart. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Mu Chen had previously awakened the Spiritual Puppet, he would have probably suppressed the other Earth Sovereigns and obtain the final victory.

    But at this moment, it was futile, no matter how much regret he felt. The starlight dragons of mes charged over. The peculiar factor was that there wasn¡¯t a high temperature pouring over, and yet the expression on the Divine Pavilion Master grew even more fearful.

    That¡¯s because, despite looking fine on the surface, his insides had already turnedpletely. Especially the Sovereign Sea within his body, the Spiritual Energy violently surged. It vaguely wanted to go out of his control and break out of the Sovereign Sea.

    ¡°What do you want?! Don¡¯t go too far, if you want to go at a life-and-death struggle, both of us will not have a good time!¡± The Divine Pavilion Master sensed the changes in his Sovereign Sea and his face drastically changed as he clenched his teeth.

    ¡°Haha. You want to have a life-and-death struggle with a dead man like me?¡± Outside the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid, the Fourth Pce Masterughed out before his gaze turned cold. ¡°I have previously mentioned not to take things that don¡¯t belong to you!¡±

    As he spoke, the seals of the Fourth Pce Master changed. The starlight mes surged, turning into innumerable streaks of mes that entered through the pores and nose of the Divine Pavilion Master and into his body.

    ¡°Arghhh!¡±

    A mournful roar resounded from the mouth of the Divine Pavilion Master as his body violently trembled. A massive beam of Spiritual Energy gushed out from his mouth. The Spiritual Energy was dense and showed signs of substance.

    This was the Spiritual Energy from the Sovereign Sea of the Divine Pavilion Master!

    In that Spiritual Energy, Mu Chen could sense a familiar fluctuation and his heart trembled with shock in his eyes.

    This was the fluctuation of the Spiritual Divine Liquid!

    The means of the Fourth Pce Master was actually so overbearing to actually refine and extract the Spiritual Divine Liquid that the Divine Pavilion Master had previously absorbed. This way, the Divine Pavilion Master would definitely be beaten back to his initial cultivation without the Spiritual Divine Liquid!

    ¡°What deep scheming from the Fourth Pce Master, to leave such a hand behind!¡± When Mand and the rest saw this scene, their eyes uncontrobly squinted and their faces weren¡¯t looking too good.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mu Chen was unsure of what was happening.

    ¡°The Spiritual Divine Liquid that we have previously refined have been secretly imprinted by the Fourth Pce Master. It¡¯s extremely hidden to the point that we weren¡¯t able to sense it.¡±

    Mand¡¯s face turned grave as she continued, ¡°But there¡¯s no sinister intention behind that imprint. As time passes, it should disappear from our bodies. But... before that, if it¡¯s controlled by the Fourth Pce Master, he would be able to easily extract it from our bodies.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart was stunned. It was no wonder why the Fourth Pce Master could revert the Divine Pavilion Master back to his initial state so easily, so it turns out he had left such a hand behind. But fortunately, he was only targeting the Divine Pavilion Master. Otherwise, Mand and the other Earth Sovereigns would be deeply affected by it.

    The Fourth Pce Master was truly not a simple figure to be able to be one of the pinnacle figures in the Ancient Haven Pce. This time, the Divine Pce Master was thoroughly doomed.

    As they spoke, along with the boundless beam of light charging out of the Divine Pavilion Master¡¯s body in the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid, the Spiritual Energy fluctuation around him furiously dropped and, in just a few moments, he had dropped from the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm down to the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm...

    This way, the Divine Pavilion Master¡¯s bitter battle in this Hunting War was all for nothing.

    The eyes of the Divine Pavilion Master had frozen for an instant due to the drastic changes in his body. Thereafter, a crimson light surged in his eyes. He had waited for god-knows how many years to be able to reach the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm. But right now, all his efforts had beenpletely destroyed by the Fourth Pce Master.

    Such a blow was something that he couldn¡¯t bear, even with hisposure.

    ¡°Fourth Pce Master!¡±

    The Divine Pavilion Master roared, his voice was filled with viciousness as it soared into the clouds and the violent Spiritual Energy that surged out of his body had caused the surround starry skies to distort. The shackles that bound onto him hadpletely shattered as well.

    ¡°That fellow is insane, he actually wants to erupt his Sovereign Sea!¡± When Mand and the rest saw this scene, their faces drastically changed. The Divine Pavilion Master was so insane to even erupt his own Sovereign Sea, he was simply neglecting his life and death.

    Not too far away, when every one of the Divine Pavilion factions saw this scene, their faces turned pale and their gazes were grey with despair. At this moment, their Divine Pavilion probably couldn¡¯t stand still in the Northern Region anymore.

    Boom!

    At this moment, the Divine Pavilion Master had no time to be bothered with the Divine Pavilion. He frantically looked at the sky as cracks started to appear on the surface of his body and light seeped out of the cracks. In the next instant, the light brilliantly burst out and the body of the Divine Pavilion Master exploded.

    Rumble!

    An indescribable Spiritual Energy shock wave wreaked havoc. The starry skies had shattered and the entire Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid violently trembled. Ripples appeared on the surface of the dark-golden pyramid, as if it was about to shatter from the terrifying Spiritual Energy shock wave.

    Even at this moment, when the Divine Pavilion Master had been reverted back to the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm, if he was insane enough to erupt his own Sovereign Sea, the destructive power would be a disaster. If it wasn¡¯t for the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid suppressing it, practically everyone outside would be dead by now.

    The Fourth Pce Master looked at the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid that seemed to be on the verge of breaking and slightly knitted his brows. Clearly, the insane actions of the Divine Pavilion Master had exceeded his expectations.

    If the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid was destroyed, the Divine Pavilion Master¡¯s Spirit, which was imprisoned within, would be able to escape and if he cultivated right from the start again, he would definitely be a considerable threat.

    ¡°Going for a life-and-death struggle with a dead person like me, I¡¯m afraid your calctions are wrong.¡±

    But the Fourth Pce Master had only coldly smiled. He had already died a long time ago. He was only a mere strand of consciousness supporting the Spiritual Puppet. Since the Divine Pavilion Master was so bold, then what was there to hesitate for him, who was the Overlord of the Northern Region?

    As thoughts processed in his mind, the Fourth Pce Master had formed seals with his hands and in the next instant, the body of the Spiritual Puppet had suddenly exploded and a terrifying current of Spiritual Energy whistled out and poured into the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid.

    With the support of the astonishing Spiritual Energy from the Fourth Pce Master, the trembling from the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid had gradually calmed down. Roughly more than ten breathster, the explosion impact from the Divine Pavilion Master had beenpletely suppressed.

    In the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid, the starry skies were restored once again and a spiritual light appeared and expanded before forming into a person, the Divine Pavilion Master.

    But at this moment, his body was illusory, since his physical body had already been destroyed, so only his Spirit was left behind. But at this moment, fear had finally surged on his face.

    He never thought that even after erupting his Sovereign Sea, he still couldn¡¯t escape from the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid!

    ¡°Fourth Pce Master, we have no grudges between us and now that I have erupted my physical body, what do you still want?!¡± The Divine Pavilion Master roared, while judging from his tone, he had already given in.

    In the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid, space fluctuated and a spiritual figure appeared, it was the Fourth Pce Master. He looked down with indifference at the Divine Pavilion Master and faintly said, ¡°Anyone polluted by the Fiend ns is a traitor of the Great Thousand World. The Lord of the Ancient Haven Pce has already ordered to destroy the souls of such people!¡±

    As he spoke, the Fourth Pce Master no longer hesitated and his seals changed, activating the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid. Instantly, traces of starlight energy descended and turned into a triangle with ancient runes that emitted a terrifying power to suppress anything.

    ¡°If you want to me someone, then me yourself for being unscrupulous!¡±

    The seal had quickly trapped the Divine Pavilion Master and no matter how he struggled, the seal was swiftly shrinking as the Fourth Pce Master clenched his fist. In just a few breaths of time, it was already the size of a palm, before an explosion rang out and had quickly exploded, before being reduced to sparkles of light in the sky.

    Mu Chen and the rest were dumbfounded as they saw the innumerable fragments. They couldn¡¯t help feeling their scalps going numb. Who could have expected that the strongest powerhouse in the Northern Region would actually be killed by the Fourth Pce Master at this moment?

    Although it was mostly due to the power of the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid, it still showed how powerful was he, who was once a ruler of the Northern Region.

    But what let them feel greatly relieved was that the Divine Pavilion Master had been dealt with and the threat of their Great Havew Domain had also been resolved. Furthermore, by relying on Mand¡¯s strength, which was at the Quasi-Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, the fame of their Great Havew Domain would undoubtedly soar in the Northern Region. It was so much so that they would even exceed the Divine Pavilion and be the strongest powerhouse in the Northern Region!

 Chapter 954 - Immortal Golden Body

    Chapter 954 - Immortal Golden Body

    Above the massive ocean, everyone was dumbfounded as they raised their heads with unconceble astonishment in their eyes. Even the powerful Earth Sovereigns couldn¡¯t maintain calm.

    Naturally, if anyone saw a Greater Earth Sovereign dying before them, it would be hard for them to maintain their calm.

    Up in the sky at this moment, the massive Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid quietly stood as the ripples gradually dissipated. But the pressure that emanated from the dark-golden pyramid still intimidated everyone, since no one dared to break the silence. The scene was as if they were afraid of provoking misfortune upon themselves.

    Mu Chen was also shocked as he watched the scene of the Divine Pavilion Master dying and he inwardly smacked his lips. The Fourth Pce Master truly was once an Overlord of the Northern Region. His means and ruthlessness did not give any chance to the Divine Pavilion Master.

    ¡°What a formidable Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid.¡±

    Mu Chen sighed. If it wasn¡¯t for the Fourth Pce Master possessing such a powerful Saint Artifact, even if the Divine Pavilion Master was defeated today, it would be impossible for anyone to kill him.

    After all, it wasn¡¯t that easy to kill an Earth Sovereign.

    ¡°If he¡¯s not powerful, how could hemand a battle between Earth Sovereigns?¡± Mand smiled. Mu Chen could tell that with the defeat of the Divine Pavilion Master, she was more rxed. In the future, their Great Havew Domain would be at the peak of their power.

    ¡°Can we take it away?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes flickered as he transmitted his voice over to Mand. If their Great Havew Domain could obtain such a powerful Saint Artifact, their strength would undoubtedly grow. Even if they couldn¡¯t dominate the Northern Region, it would stabilise the Great Havew Domain¡¯s position as a heavyweight in the Northern Region.

    When Mand heard his words, her gaze had flickered as well. Clearly, even she was tempted by such a powerful Saint Artifact.

    ¡°Such a Saint Artifact is truly tempting, but let¡¯s not act carelessly. Otherwise, we might end up like the Divine Pavilion Master.¡± But after a brief consideration, Mand gently shook her head. With the Divine Pavilion Master as an example, she was extremely fearful of the Fourth Pce Master. After all, no one knew whether the Fourth Pce Master still had any other cards up his sleeve.

    Mu Chen nodded his head as he swept his gaze out. The other Earth Sovereigns were also looking at the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid with greed, but they were also fearful of the Fourth Pce Master. So, despite the fact that they were drooling over it, they did not dare to make a move.

    Buzz!

    Just when everyone was looking at the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid with their eyes turning red, a faint fluctuation suddenly came from the dark-golden pyramid. A silhouette gradually appeared and everyone directed their eyes over as their hearts trembled. That¡¯s because the person that had just appeared was the Fourth Pce Master, whose Spiritual Puppet had shattered.

    At this moment, the Fourth Pce Master looked translucent, as if he was about to disappear. But even in such a weakened state, as the Fourth Pce Master stood in this space with his hands behind his back, the other Earth Sovereigns did not dare to make a move.

    ¡°Since you guys have invaded my grave, then I believe that my Ancient Haven Pce must have faded...¡± The Fourth Pce Master looked down at everyone as he gently sighed with a deste voice.

    When Mand heard his words, she nodded. ¡°ording to history, the Lord of the Ancient Haven Pce fought with a Monarch of the Fiend ns when the Fiend ns invaded the Skw Continent. In the end, he managed to defeat the Monarch from the Fiend n but he had also fallen because of it. Thus, the entire Ancient Haven Pce has disappeared after that war...¡±

    The Fourth Pce Master¡¯s gaze turned darker as he muttered, ¡°Even the Lord has fallen...¡±

    His gaze briefly turned dark before he recovered, looking at Mand and the Earth Sovereigns with a smile-yet-not-a-smile expression, ¡°I believe all of you must be here for my grave, right?¡±

    When Mand and the Earth Sovereigns heard his words, their expression instantly became a little awkward.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. I have already fallen, so it¡¯s right for the things that I leave behind be used by the next generations.¡± The Fourth Pce Master smiled as he pointed towards the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid. ¡°All of you want this?¡±

    After he spoke, every single Earth Sovereign present heavily nodded their heads. Thus, one could tell how attractive the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid was for them. If they could obtain such an item, they could even retreat in safety when facing a Greater Earth Sovereign.

    ¡°Generally speaking, this Saint Artifact belongs to those with strength. With all your strength in the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm, you guys are barely qualified. Therefore...¡± The Fourth Pce Master spoke.

    When they heard the Fourth Pce Master¡¯s words, the eyes of the few Earth Sovereigns lit up.

    Seeing their reactions, the corner of the Fourth Pce Master lifted, then he suddenly shifted his gaze towards Mu Chen, who was standing behind Mand, and slowly said, ¡°Brat, you¡¯re the one that found this Spiritual Pyramid Seal?¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned, until he finally understood what was going on. The Spiritual Pyramid Seal, which the Fourth Pce Master had spoken of, should be that small ck metal triangle. Thus, he nodded his head in response.

    ¡°I have hidden this thing extremely well and yet it was still found by you. Looks like we¡¯re fated together.¡±

    The Fourth Pce Master¡¯s expression eased up. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you awakening the strand of consciousness I had left behind, I¡¯m afraid that the power of the Skyeater Evil Emperor would have been taken away.¡±

    Mu Chen awkwardly smiled but he did not think too much about it. At that moment, he was only trying to get the Spiritual Puppet to interfere in the situation to keep the Divine Pavilion Master under control. The reason why he could summon the Fourth Pce Master waspletely blind luck.

    ¡°No matter what your initial thoughts were, you have helped me once. Otherwise, there would¡¯ve been no meaning in suppressing it for so many years.¡± The Fourth Pce Master seemed to have read Mu Chen¡¯s thoughts as he smiled, ¡°And I don¡¯t like to owe others a favour.¡±

    As he spoke, the hearts of all the experts present trembled. Especially the other Earth Sovereigns, except for Mand, who had an ill feeling. Thereafter, their breathing became hurried as they saw the Fourth Pce Master raise his hand, causing the massive Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid to swiftly shrink in size. In just a few breaths of time, it had actually turned into a palm-sized golden pyramid and fell into the hands of the Fourth Pce Master.

    ¡°This Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid is one of the Saint Artifacts of my Ancient Haven Pce. It was originally left behind to suppress the Skyeater Evil Emperor. But since the Skyeater Evil Emperor has already faded away, there¡¯s no meaning in leaving this item behind. So the one fated to it can take it away.¡±

    After he spoke, he had quickly flicked his finger and the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid had turned into a streak of light as it entered the centre of Mu Chen¡¯s brows.

    Starlight gradually disappeared into Mu Chen¡¯s brows and he himself was dumbfounded. The Kings of the Great Havew Domain had their eyes turning red with unconceble envy surging within.

    This scene had clearly exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations, since no one expected that the Fourth Pce Master would give such a powerful Saint Artifact to a mere Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm like Mu Chen.

    With thetter¡¯s strength, it was absolutely impossible for him to unleash the might of the Saint Artifact. Such an action was simply putting such a treasure to waste!

    The Myriad Saint Ancestor, Demon Emperor and the other Earth Sovereigns had their eyes turning red. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they feared Mand and the Fourth Pce Master, who was still present, they might have already taken action. With such a treasure, how could a Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm like Mu Chen enjoy it?

    ¡°In the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid, there¡¯s a Spiritual Divine Liquid that¡¯s refined from that person... you can decide who to give it to.¡±

    The Fourth Pce Master smiled towards Mu Chen as hezily waved his hand and his silhouette turned even thinner. ¡°Back then, the Ancient Haven Pce must have been sealed by the Lord himself. With this Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid, you might be able to sense it...¡±

    Hearing the words of the Fourth Pce Master, Mu Chen instantly sucked in a cold breath. If that¡¯s the case, then he would be able to find the lost Ancient Haven Pce with the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid?

    If that was truly the case, then this Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid was simple too fearsome. Now that it had suddenly fallen into his hands, even someone with hisposure had felt nervous. That¡¯s because he was clear that if this news leaked out, it would definitely cause many people to be eyeing him.

    Such a treasure like the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid is definitely a hot potato!

    Mu Chen looked at the Fourth Pce Master, whose figure was gradually growing thin, and bitterly smiled. Just when he was feeling nervous, a voice had suddenly rang out in his heart, ¡°Brat, you have the Great Sr Undying Body. If you¡¯re able to find the Ancient Haven Pce, if there¡¯s sufficient opportunity, you might be able to evolve it into the Immortal Golden Body...¡±

    The sudden voice had caused Mu Chen to be stunned as his heart trembled. He never thought that the Fourth Pce Master could sense it, despite the fact that he had never executed it.

    ¡°Immortal Golden Body?¡±

    That name had caused Mu Chen to narrow his eyes. Could it be that this Immortal Golden Body was the evolved state of the Great Sr Undying Body?!

    As he thought about it, Mu Chen¡¯s breathing had increased. After all, he had been searching for information about it for years and, finally, he had found clearer information. The Immortal Golden Body was clearly the evolved state of the Great Sr Undying Body!

    ¡°Many thanks, Senior!¡± Mu Chen raised his head to look at the silhouette of the Fourth Pce Master, which was dissipating, and cupped his hands. He was grateful for the information.

    But in response to his gratitude, the Fourth Pce Master had only faintly waved his hand, before his silhouette became even more transparent andpletely disappeared under everyone¡¯s gazes.

    ¡°My Ancient Haven Pce, as ruled the entire Skw Continent but still dissipated into smoke... what a joke of karma...¡± Along with the Fourth Pce Master dissipating silhouette, his aged voice resounded within this region.

    When all the experts saw that the Fourth Pce Master had disappeared, they felt heavily relieved; before directing their red eyes onto Mu Chen like wolves.

    But facing their gazes, Mu Chen had disregarded them and briefly pondered before grasping his hand. The dark-golden pyramid that had appeared in his hand was passed over under Mand¡¯s astonished gaze.

    Although this was a good treasure, it¡¯s too much of a hot potato. This thing would cause him to be a public enemy. Furthermore, with his strength at Fifth Grade Sovereign, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use a Saint Artifact.

    In his hands, it would bring cmity onto him instead.

    Because Mu Chen¡¯s character had always been steady, he could clearly see this factor.

 Chapter 955 - Investment

    Chapter 955 - Investment

    When Mu Chen handed the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid over, not only were the experts in this region dumbfounded, even Mand had a startled expression, since she had clearly not expected Mu Chen to give it to her.

    Regarding this Saint Artifact, despite the fact that she was extremely tempted by it, it wasn¡¯t to the point that she had to absolutely obtain it. Furthermore, since it was in the hands of Mu Chen, it was better than being in the hands of the other peak forces for Mand.

    Naturally, she understood that this artifact would definitely lure great trouble for Mu Chen. But from today onwards, no one would dare to easily provoke their Great Havew Domain and she was confident that she could protect Mu Chen¡¯s safety.

    Therefore, when Mu Chen handed the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid over to her, she was slightly startled, before she lightly frowned her brows. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. Although this item is a little troublesome, with me around, no one will make a move on you.¡±

    Naturally, she had thought that Mu Chen was worried that the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid being too much of a hot potato, and thus, he had no other choice but to hand it over.

    When Mu Chen heard her words, he smiled. ¡°If this artifact is in my hands, it¡¯s naturally wasting such a great treasure. With my current strength, I can¡¯t exhibit its full power.¡±

    His words weren¡¯t wrong. If he wanted to use the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid, he would need arge amount of Spiritual Energy to support it and it was absolutely impossible for Mu Chen to achieve it with his strength at the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°Furthermore, if this Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid is in the hands of my Great Havew Domain, the worth that it can exhibit far exceeds it being in my hands. Now that the Divine Pavilion Master has fallen, the situation in the Northern Region will change. So I believe that the Great Havew Domain needs this Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid more than I do.¡±

    Mu Chen looked at Mand, who had a change of expression, as he smiled, ¡°Furthermore, you do not need to have any mental burdens. With our Great Havew Domain getting stronger, I will also be stronger as well. Therefore, treat it as my investment... Who knows, I might need your help in the future.¡±

    Mand wore a smile on her face as she solemnly looked at Mu Chen. In the end, she had swallowed the words that had reached her mouth. She was startled and touched by Mu Chen¡¯s actions. After all, such a powerful Saint Artifact was something that any Earth Sovereign would be tempted to have, but he could hand it over to her so calmly.

    He actually did not have to do this, since he should know about her character. She would definitely not force Mu Chen to hand it over to her.

    But just as Mu Chen had said, if she could possess this Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid, then she could even confront a Greater Earth Sovereign.

    At the same time, it would be a crucial support for the Great Havew Domain, due to the uing undtion in the Northern Region.

    Mand looked at the dark-golden pyramid that floated above Mu Chen¡¯s hand, before she clenched her teeth a momentter, ¡°This Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid will temporarily be in my possession and in the future, when you have the strength to use it, I will return it to you!¡±

    Mu Chen smiled, but did not say anything. He only nodded his head. If that day came, he believed that a mere Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid wouldn¡¯t be sufficient to tempt his heart.

    ¡°Also...¡± Mand¡¯s face turned slightly flushed as she spoke out in a slightly holding back voice, ¡°Can you give that Spiritual Divine Liquid in the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid to me? I willpensate you for it.¡±

    To the current Mand, perhaps the temptation of the Spiritual Divine Liquid had far exceeded the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid, since she was already a Quasi-Greater Earth Sovereign Realm. If she could make another step forward, she would be able to break through for real.

    When Mu Chen looked at her state, he couldn¡¯t hold back his smile and nodded his head. Although the Spiritual Divine Liquid was powerful, it wasn¡¯t too different from the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid to him, since they were things that he could only see and not touch.

    Due to the Spiritual Divine Liquid being too vast and pure, it was impossible for him to refine it. If he were to forcefully absorb it, he would probably explode.

    Therefore, when he gave Mand the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid, it had naturally included the Spiritual Divine Liquid.

    Seeing Mu Chen nodding his head, Mand¡¯s face turned even redder without any of the prestige of a Great Havew Ruler. On the contrary, she looked like a cute next door kid.

    ¡°But, I have my terms as well...¡± Mu Chen lightly smiled as he continued, ¡°The Fourth Pce Master had previously stated that with the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid, it will be able to sense the location of the Ancient Haven Pce. So I hope you can help me explore it with all your power.¡±

    The Ancient Haven Pce was a treasurend that innumerable people in the Skw Continent would drool over. Mu Chen naturally did not think that such a ce where so many people had failed to discover could be easily discovered by him, so he had to rely on Mand to help him on this matter.

    Furthermore, even if the Ancient Haven Pce was discovered, that sort of stunning treasurend would definitely shake the heavens and earth. At that time, who knew how many peak forces would be lured over by it. So, even if he could find the Ancient Haven Pce, he naturally needed help if he wanted to obtain the cultivation method of the Immortal Golden Body.

    At that time, he would require all the help he could from Mand. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even be qualified topete with the peak forces in the Skw Continent.

    Therefore, the investment that he had previously spoken of was merely a fa?ade. Before he was strong enough to face the world, he really did need the help of an expert like Mand.

    When Mand heard his words, she had retracted the embarrassing emotions on her face and solemnly nodded her head. ¡°If we manage to find the Ancient Haven Pce, I will do my very best to help you.¡±

    She knew about the Great Sr Undying Body that Mu Chen had cultivated, and the final evolution of the Great Sr Undying Body was one of the legendary Primal Sovereign Celestial Bodies, the Primordial Immortal Body.

    And in the Ancient Haven Pce, there¡¯s an evolution of the Great Sr Undying Body present!

    She could guess that Mu Chen¡¯s objective foring to the Northern Region was for that!

    In this Hunting War, she had owed Mu Chen many favours, as well as even taking the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid and the Spiritual Divine Liquid. The favour was already beyond weighing, so the only thing she could do in the future was do her best to help Mu Chen obtain the evolution to his Great Sr Undying Body...

    As she thought about it, she no longer hesitated and took the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid, then stored it with a flip of her hand.

    When Mand took the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid, many Earth Sovereigns had an uncontroble slight change in their expressions with dense fear surging from their eyes.

    Now that Mand had stepped into the Quasi-Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, if she used that Spiritual Divine Liquid, there¡¯s a high possibility of her bing a Greater Earth Sovereign Realm. Adding the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid, she would be a considerable powerhouse, even amongst the Greater Earth Sovereigns.

    With that strength, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone that could confront her in the Northern Region in the future.

    The Myriad Saint Ancestor and the rest had their eyes lightly flickering as they inwardly sighed. It looked like after today, they had to adjust their mindsets and have more revere for this future Overlord of the Northern Region.

    But what made them feel relieved was the fact that Mand was more eptable than the Divine Pavilion Master¡¯s ambition.

    Whoosh!

    As those thoughts circted in the hearts of all the experts, the sound of wind breaking suddenly rang out in this region and judging from that sound, someone was panicking to the extreme.

    Mu Chen and the rest had sensed this and had raised their heads to see that the people that had suddenly fled were the factions of the Divine Pavilion.

    They were fleeing for their lives.

    With the fall of the Divine Pavilion Master, everyone was clear that the Divine Pavilion that had stood in the Northern Region for so many years would face destruction. At this moment, none of the experts of the Divine Pavilion would dare to remain, thus they had quickly started to flee.

    But as they were frantically fleeing, Mand and those Earth Sovereigns that had previous grudges with the Divine Pavilion had their eyes flickering. In the next moment, they had moved out at the same time and a terrifying pressure spread out with a wave of their sleeves, causing the distant sky to be frozen by their actions.

    The silhouettes of those fleeing experts from the Divine Pavilion were forcefully frozen. Even the Four Pavilion Lords had fear on their faces, without the slightest prestige that they had before.

    They were extremely clear that the Divine Pavilion would copse after today and as the remnants of the Divine Pavilion, they would be targeted like strays. Especially the strongest East Pavilion Lord, as he was already a Ninth Grade Sovereign. If he was allowed to escape and was fortunate to break through into the Earth Sovereign Realm, he would undoubtedly be a great threat.

    So, since they wanted to get rid of the future trouble, then they had to get rid of the remnants!

    Even the Netherworld Pce and Sky Profound Pce, who had some rtions with the Divine Pavilion, had slight changes in their expressions, but no one had made a move to help them.

    They were clear that with the fall of the Divine Pavilion Master, the general situation in the Northern Region would definitely change. With Mand breaking through to the Quasi-Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, she had already exceeded the other Earth Sovereigns. In the future, the Great Havew Domain would probably rece the Divine Pavilion¡¯s spot in the Northern Region and be the strongest force.

    So, at this moment, the Netherworld Pce and Sky Profound Pce naturally wouldn¡¯t be enemies to the Great Havew Domain for a Divine Pavilion that had lost the support of an Earth Sovereign.

    ¡°Haha. Your Divine Pavilion has killed many disciples of my Myriad Saint Peak, so we will calcte them all today!¡± The Myriad Saint Ancestor looked at the experts of the Divine Pavilion that were rounded up and his aged voice turned a little cold at this moment.

    As he spoke, the Myriad Saint Ancestor looked at Mand as he smiled. ¡°I wonder if the Great Havew Ruler has any ns on dealing with these remnants?¡±

    Mand cast a nce at the experts of the Divine Pavilion. The winner took all, so she clearly did not have any pity towards the Divine Pavilion and if she could get rid of all the remnants, she would definitely not hesitate.

    But just when she was about to move, she suddenly saw the slight changes in Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, so she briefly paused and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    When Mu Chen heard her words, he smiled. ¡°Can you give me one person amongst them?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Mand was a little astonished and had cast a nce at Mu Chen, before nodding her head. ¡°As you wish. Who do you want to protect?¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Mu Chen then pointed his finger towards one silhouette amongst the Divine Pavilion. ¡°Her.¡±

 Chapter 956 - Dividing up the Divine Pavilion

    Chapter 956 - Dividing up the Divine Pavilion

    ¡°Her.¡±

    Every gaze in this region was directed towards the direction that Mu Chen had pointed at with his hand and saw a beautiful silhouette amongst the factions of the Divine Pavilion.

    That silhouette was naturally Zhantai Liuli, who had once joined forces with Mu Chen in the Death Ruin.

    Amongst the panicking experts of the Divine Pavilion, Zhantai Liuli¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t too outstanding. Thus, when everyone saw her, there was a smear of astonishment in their eyes.

    That¡¯s because they had realised that right from the start, Zhantai Liuli had maintained a calm expression. Despite seeing the death of the Divine Pavilion Master, there wasn¡¯t any panic on her face. It was so much so that if one took a clear look at her, they would notice a lift on the corner of her lips, making her look a little happy...

    Compared to the surrounding experts of the Divine Pavilion that had dull gazes, it was a clear contrast.

    However, when Zhantai Liuli, who had maintained a calm visage, saw that Mu Chen had pointed over at her direction, a smear of astonishment shed in her eyes.

    Clearly, she had not expected Mu Chen to provide help to her at this moment.

    ¡°Her?¡±

    Mand was a little astonished as she cast a nce at Zhantai Liuli. Despite the cultivation of thetter being extremely ordinary to the point that she was even pulling down the experts of the Divine Pavilion, Mand had sensed a peculiar fluctuationing from her.

    ¡°The power of Battle Will? She¡¯s a Battle Formation Master?¡± Mand¡¯s brows lifted. Battle Formation Masters were extremely rare in the Northern Region, so judging from the current situation, that girl did have the qualifications to be incorporated by her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t belittle her. If it wasn¡¯t for her help at the rock ind, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to obtain that Perfect Spiritual Divine Liquid,¡± said Mu Chen.

    His words weren¡¯t wrong. Perhaps everyone would think that without her troops, Zhantai Liuli was no different from a useless person. But he was clear that back then, in the Death Ruin, Zhantai Liuli had also obtained the other half of the Divine Battle Will Board. If that item had been activated, she would have been able to even confront Eighth Grade Sovereigns. So if Zhantai Liuli had brought out her Divine Battle Will Board back then, then it would¡¯ve been impossible for Mu Chen to seize that ancient dolium and he would have alsonded in danger.

    Naturally, the reason why Zhantai Liuli did not use it was because of her grudges with the Divine Pavilion. So she wasn¡¯t willing to see the Divine Pavilion Master to break through. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take her revenge during her lifetime.

    When Mand heard Mu Chen¡¯s words, she was slightly startled. It was so much so that her gaze had turned gentle when she looked at Zhantai Liuli. Although she wasn¡¯t clear about the inside information, since Mu Chen had already spoken out, then that would mean that even their Great Havew Domain had owed that girl a favour.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then our Great Havew Domain is considered to have owed her a favour. So our Great Havew Domain will naturally protect her.¡± Mand smiled towards Zhantai Liuli as she continued, ¡°As long as she is willing, the doors of our Great Havew Domain will always be opened for her and the Eleventh King of the Great Havew Domain will also belong to her.¡±

    As she spoke, the recruitment intention behind her words was extremely evident and the surrounding forces had slight changes in their expressions. After all, they were clear about the potential of a Battle Formation Master. So, even if they were more courageous, they wouldn¡¯t dare to try and snatch her from the Great Havew Domain. Thus, they could only shake their heads in pity at this moment.

    Zhantai Liuli was stunned, but hesitation appeared on her face.

    ¡°Miss Zhantai, you are worried about the danger to your family. After this is all done, our Great Havew Domain will send someone to the Divine Pavilion to receive your family. I can make my guarantee right here that your family will be fine.¡± When Mu Chen saw the hesitation on Zhantai Liuli¡¯s face, he had instantly spoken out.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s guarantee, Zhantai Liuli clenched her teeth as she nodded her head. ¡°If you can save my family, I will definitely work for you!¡±

    ¡°Zhantai Liuli!¡±

    ¡°You traitor, our Divine Pavilion has done so much to nurture you, to help you be a Battle Formation Master and you actually dared to betray us!¡±

    When the experts of the Divine Pavilion in the surroundings saw this scene, they immediately roared with anger. Especially the Four Pavilion Lords, all of them had looked at Zhantai Liuli with vicious gazes. If it wasn¡¯t for their movements being sealed by Mand, they might have already made a move to kill her.

    Hearing their enraged roars, the corner of Zhantai Liuli¡¯s mouth lifted into a mocking arc as she coldly said, ¡°Nurture? Your Divine Pavilion saw my talent in Battle Will back then and sent someone to ughter my n, forcing me to submit to your Divine Pavilion. However, you guys were still not rested assured and even poisoned my little sister into being a cripple in an attempt to force my loyalty to your Divine Pavilion. Haha, I have always remembered this ¡®nurturing¡¯ of yours. But the heavens have not let me down. Today is the day your Divine Pavilion pays back the price!¡±

    Zhantai Liuli¡¯s voice was filled with a cold and dense viciousness. Now that the Divine Pavilion couldn¡¯t even protect themselves, she had finally let go of the hatred in her heart and had nothing to worry about.

    Facing Zhantai Liuli¡¯s cold and vicious words, the Four Pavilion Lords were speechless, and could only viciously look at Zhantai Liuli. Before they could even speak, they saw Mand wave her hand and a terrifying Spiritual Energy pressure spread out, immediately causing the Four Pavilion Lords to groan as traces of blood leaked from the corner of their lips. Instantly, they were frightened to the point that they no longer dared to speak.

    ¡°Haha. Congrattions to the Great Havew Domain for obtaining a powerful general.¡± When the Myriad Saint Ancestor saw this scene, he smiled with his eyes narrowed as he said. Clearly, judging from his tone, the intentions to pull their rtion closer was evident.

    Mand did not have any grudges with the Myriad Saint Ancestor, so she replied with a smile, before directing her gaze towards the remaining Earth Sovereigns. ¡°Since the Divine Pavilion Master has fallen, then there¡¯s no need for the Divine Pavilion to remain. I wonder, what are all your opinions about the territories of the Divine Pavilion?¡±

    When she asked that, the other Earth Sovereigns had their eyes squinted. The Divine Pavilion was, after all, the most powerful peak force in the Northern Region, with ample territory and a deep foundation. It was definitely a huge pie and as long as they could have a slice of it, it would definitely be a great improvement to their own forces.

    In the past, the territories of the peak forces did not have specific rules. Basically, whose fist was greater would get the most. So in the past Hunting Wars, it had always been the Divine Pavilion that got the biggest pie.

    But that was the past, since the current situation was clearly different. The power of the Great Havew Domain had already exceeded the other peak forces. So if the other Earth Sovereigns had thought that if Mand was still willing to take out the pie to share, then they would be too na?ve.

    The Earth Sovereigns all exchanged a nce, but it was the Myriad Saint Ancestor that spoke out in the end. ¡°I wonder if the Great Havew Ruler has any thoughts about it?¡±

    When Mand saw their attitudes, she lightly smiled and said without being the slightest bit polite, ¡°My Great Havew Domain will upy half of the Divine Pavilion¡¯s treasury and territories.¡±

    Half?!

    Hearing Mand¡¯s demand, the faces of the Myriad Saint Ancestor and the rest changed. If that¡¯s the case, then the other forces could only split up the other half of the Divine Pavilion? If that¡¯s the case, then they might not even be able to obtain one-tenth of it at the end...

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether had also inwardly smacked their lips. Half of the Divine Pavilion¡¯s treasury probably wouldn¡¯t be less than ten million drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. This was definitely an extremely high ie that could fatten the Great Havew Domain.

    Furthermore, half of the Divine Pavilion¡¯s territories was even greater than the Great Havew Domain¡¯s current territories. If they were to devour that amount of territories, the Great Havew Domain would definitely be the most powerful force in the Northern Region.

    ¡°Great Havew Ruler, aren¡¯t you demanding a little too much?¡± The Netherworld Pce Master frowned his brows as he solemnly said.

    ¡°Everyone, perhaps you need me to remind you guys the rules of the Northern Region?¡± However, when Mand saw the questioning gaze of the other Earth Sovereigns, she wasn¡¯t bothered by them and indifferently said.

    In the Northern Region, the winner takes all, and thus, the pie they would get would naturally be bigger as well. In the past, the other peak forces had used this as a standard. And now that the Great Havew Domain had reced the Divine Pavilion as the most powerful force in the Northern Region, they were naturally qualified to get the biggest share of the pie.

    When the five Earth Sovereigns heard her words, they sunk in silence, except for the unwillingness in their eyes.

    ¡°Everyone doesn¡¯t have to be so anxious, I still have something to discuss with you all.¡± When Mand saw the five Earth Sovereigns remaining silent, she smiled and spoke out once again.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Mand lifted her eyelids as she said, ¡°I n to form an alliance with all of you.¡±

    ¡°An alliance?¡± The five Earth Sovereigns had a change of their expressions and they couldn¡¯t help sneering, ¡°What? Could it be that the Great Havew Ruler wishes to be like the Divine Pavilion Master and dominate the Northern Region?¡±

    Mand curled her lips in contempt as she answered, ¡°I¡¯m not so bored as to do that.¡±

    When the five Earth Sovereigns heard her words, they felt inwardly relieved. If Mand was intending to act as the Divine Pavilion Master, then their Northern Region would definitely undte to the point that even as peak forces themselves, they weren¡¯t confident to get through it.

    Mand flicked her finger and summoned the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid, then she faintly said, ¡°You guys should know that this Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid can sense the location of the Ancient Haven Pce...¡±

    ¡°But I believe you guys are aware that if the ruins of the Ancient Haven Pce appears, it will definitely shake the heavens and earth. At that time, I¡¯m afraid that all the peak forces in the Skw Continent wille for it and my Great Havew Domain is still not confident enough to eat this entire cake...¡±

    When Mand spoke out, the hearts of the five Earth Sovereigns jolted and their eyes blossomed. Their eyes were zing as they looked at Mand.

    Mand gently smiled. ¡°So I want to form an alliance with all of you. If I manage to find the ruins of the Ancient Haven Pce, we can our join forces together. This way, we will have a share in the harvest of the Ancient Haven Pce...¡±

    ¡°I wonder, what do you guys think of my suggestion?¡±

    When Mand finished herst word, the eyes of the Earth Sovereigns had turned much redder as they looked at Mand. They said with slight disbelief, ¡°You will still allow us to have a share in it?¡±

    How great of an opportunity was the Ancient Haven Pce? It was something that ordinary Earth Sovereigns were unfated with, but right now, Mand was actually willing to share it with them?

    ¡°Although it¡¯s a good opportunity, we have to know our limits. My Great Havew Domain is still not powerful enough to devour the ruins of the Ancient Haven Pce.¡± Mand smiled. Their Northern Region was only a part of the Skw Continent and just their Great Havew Domain alone wasn¡¯t qualified to fight the top forces in the Skw Continent. Therefore, she had to pull together the peak forces of the Northern Region; this way, they would be able to confront the peak forces of the Skw Continent.

    ¡°How is it? I wonder if you guys are interested in my suggestion?¡± Mand said once again.

    When the Earth Sovereigns heard her words, they exchanged a nce and clenched their teeth, then said without any hesitation, ¡°As long as the Great Havew Ruler is willing to let us have a share in it, we are definitely willing to help!¡±

    When Mand heard their words, she gently smiled and nodded her head with satisfaction. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then this matter is settled... Furthermore, about the dividing of the Divine Pavilion?¡±

    ¡°We will listen to the Great Havew Ruler!¡± The Earth Sovereigns decisively said without any unwillingness. Compared to the ruins of the Ancient Haven Pce, the Divine Pavilion was nothing worth mentioning!

    ¡°Then, thanks for that.¡±

    At the back, when Mu Chen saw how they discussed the fate of the Divine Pavilion, he was a little speechless. He had finally witnessed the authority of the Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouses. Even the powerful Divine Pavilion was nothing but a fat sheep without the Divine Pavilion Master. Instantly being divided, this cruelty made him slightly sigh.

    At the same time, Mu Chen¡¯s heart gradually turned cold, since the difference in strength was too great. There¡¯s still a long way for him to go, but he still believed that one day, he would possess that sort of strength.

    It¡¯s just that he still needed time for it to be fulfilled.

    Huff.

    Mu Chen raised his head as he puffed out some white mist. No matter what, this Hunting War had finallye to an end. What made them feel fortunate was the fact that after this Hunting War, their Great Havew Domain still managed to stand towering in the Northern Region!

    And in the future, they would also keep growing stronger!

 Chapter 957 - The Strengthened Nine Nether Palace

    Chapter 957 - The Strengthened Nine Nether Pce

    The Hunting War of the Northern Region had finally ended after several months. When it came to an end, an uproar unfolded in the Northern Region.

    The fall of the Divine Pavilion Master!

    When this news spread out, the entire Northern Region was shocked to the point that they were speechless. Every single force was dumbfounded to the point that they felt a little disbelief. The expert that practically stood at the pinnacle of the Northern Region actually fell.

    Although there would be the destruction of peak forces in every single Hunting War, perhaps no one had expected that the destruction this time would be the most powerful force in the Northern Region...

    The entire Northern Region trembled as an uproar rang out. That¡¯s because anyone knew that without the Divine Pavilion Master, the Divine Pavilion would definitely fall. With their current strength, it was impossible for them to protect such huge properties.

    At the same time, such an ample force would also attract wolves to gather around it.

    But this time, even that had exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations, once again. Thepetition for the Divine Pavilion¡¯s territories wasn¡¯t the same as it was in the past, where rivers of blood would form. On the contrary, everything hade to a quiet end.

    Under the gazes of countless forces, everyone discovered once again that half of the Divine Pavilion¡¯s territories were taken by the Great Havew Domain.

    At this moment, everyone understood who the biggest winner of this Hunting War was.

    At this moment, the news of Mand¡¯s cultivation reaching the Quasi-Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, and everything that urred in the Hunting War, had spread out like wildfire in the Northern Region.

    Quasi-Greater Earth Sovereign Realm?

    When many forces heard this news, they had undoubtedly sucked in a cold breath, since they must have all been clear that this meant that the strength of the Great Havew Domain had exceeded the other peak forces.

    Perhaps in the future, thepetition between peak forces woulde to an end, whereas the Great Havew Domain would be the strongest peak force.

    With the situationing to this, many people had started to understand what kind of attitude should they have when facing the strongest peak force in the Northern Region...

    In the future, the Great Havew Domain would definitely be the Overlord in the Northern Region and no one would dare to provoke it.

    At the same time when the fame of the Great Havew Domain had spread out, Mu Chen¡¯s name had also spread out because, judging from the information, the reason why the Great Havew Domain could be the biggest winner was greatly rted to Mu Chen¡¯s contributions. Without him, the entire situation might have beenpletely different...

    Furthermore, Mu Chen had be a Battle Formation Master in the Hunting War, leading the troops of the Great Havew Domain and it was so much so that even a Pavilion Lord of the Divine Pavilion couldn¡¯t do a thing to him.

    Even Fang Yi of the Divine Pavilion and the Netherworld Prince of the Netherworld Pce had be stepping stones for Mu Chen.

    Therefore, when the Great Havew Domain sat firmly at the top, Mu Chen had also ascended in the Dragon-Phoenix Record and reced the Fang Yi, bing the genuine Overlord of the record and also the pinnacle amongst the younger generations of the Northern Region.

    With all his stunning contributions, no one could say a thing in the Northern Region about him being the Overlord amongst the younger generations of the Northern Region.

    ...

    When themotion caused by the fall of the Divine Pavilion settled down, the Great Havew Domain had boiled. There wasn¡¯t any peace after the Hunting War came to an end.

    That¡¯s because they had to devour nearly half of Divine Pavilion¡¯s territories. With such a huge amount of territory, it was even troublesome for the Great Havew Domain to devour it at once.

    Furthermore, there were some forces that were unwilling to pledge allegiance to them amongst the territories of the Divine Pavilion, and thus, they had used underhand methods to cause chaos, which further increased the difficulty of the Great Havew Domain taking over the territories.

    However, all of these problems were settled after the three Emperors made a move and pulled those weeds that caused the chaos from the background out.

    After all, those forces weren¡¯t fully loyal to the Divine Pavilion, they just feared that after the Great Havew Domain took them over, there would be a change in their benefits.

    But after so much bloodshed from the Great Havew Domain, they finally understood that this wasn¡¯t something that they could resist. What they could do was willingly pledge allegiance or there wouldn¡¯t be a ce for them in the Northern Region.

    Thus as time passed, the fame of the Great Havew Domain grew with more forces submitting to them, causing the Great Havew Domain¡¯s power to dramatically grow.

    Thus, in just a few months¡¯ time, the Great Havew Domain had gradually devoured half of the territories of the Divine Pavilion. Although there was the asional chaos, things had started to settle down.

    As they gradually devoured half of the Great Havew Domain¡¯s territories, they had undoubtedly be fattening. But fortunately, Mand and the three Emperors still had their rationale. Although more and more experts submitted to them, they did not casually give out posts. Some of the more important posts were still given to the veterans of the Great Havew Domain. This prevented internal problems from urring that would cause great trouble for the Great Havew Domain...

    But, as long as the Great Havew Domain rode through this period and gradually digested the experts from such huge territories, the power possessed by the Great Havew Domain could definitely look at the entire Northern Region with disdain.

    At that moment, only then would the Great Havew Domain be the Overlord of the Northern Region!

    ...

    Great Havew Domain, Greaw Sky, the Nine Nether Pce

    The current Nine Nether Pce had also grown along with the Great Havew Domain, bing stronger than before. Furthermore, the number of experts in the entire Nine Nether Pce had grown as well.

    As the Great Havew Domain grew, the benefits that the Nine Nether Pce had obtained was the best amongst the Kings. The cities under them had also grown from 100 to 600!

    Such an ample harvest had undoubtedly caused the Nine Nether Pce to be the top amongst the Kings. Even the powerful Asura King couldn¡¯t bepared to the Nine Nether Pce.

    But they had noments towards Mand¡¯s treatment for the Nine Nether Pce. After all, everyone was clear that it was all due to Mu Chen¡¯s contributions that their Great Havew Domain could be the biggest winner and their contributions were all pale inparison.

    Furthermore, Mu Chen even gave the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid over to Mand at the end...

    Therefore, even if they were jealous of the Nine Nether Pce¡¯s growth, no one had spoken any unhappiness, since these were all the things that the Nine Nether Pce, or perhaps Mu Chen, deserved.

    Although the Nine Nether Pce was filled with joy from the expanding territories, troubles followed as well. But fortunately, with Tang Bing¡¯s help as the housekeeper of the Nine Nether Pce, and the numerous experts that had joined the Nine Nether Pce, the Nine Nether Pcepletely gained control of the cities after one month...

    With 600 cities, the annual tributes to the Nine Nether Pce alone would be a few hundred thousand drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, which was several times more than it was in the past.

    The depths of the Nine Nether Pce. This ce was still the forbiddennd of the Nine Nether Pce, despite the expansion of territories, and only a few in number could enter here.

    At this moment, Mu Chen stood, with his hands behind his back, on the roof of the pce as he looked around the Nine Nether Pce. There were constant streaks of light flying about that showed that the entire Nine Nether Pce was currently extremely busy.

    Mu Chen also did not ck from therge number of cities that the Nine Nether Pce had to control. After all, not all of those cities were willing to submit to them. So Mu Chen had no choice but to pay a visit with the Nine Nether Troop and sweep up those obstructions. So, over the past month, even he couldn¡¯t endure the numerous battles that he had to go through...

    But fortunately, after so much hard work, he had finally stabilised the situation of the Nine Nether Pce. As long as nothing went wrong, it was just a matter of time for the Nine Nether Pce to grow.

    ¡°Truly iparable to the past...¡±

    Mu Chen stood on the roof as he looked at the Nine Nether Pce and couldn¡¯t help sighing. Two years ago, when he came to the Nine Nether Pce, the Nine Nether Pce was nearly forced to disband. But who could have thought that after two years, it had actually grown to be so strong.

    ¡°Yeah... and most of it was because of your contributions.¡±

    A peal of gentleughter rang out by Mu Chen¡¯s rear. He turned his head over and saw a beautiful figure. Nine Nether was chuckling as she stood behind him.

    Nine Nether took a step forth and stood side-by-side with Mu Chen. She had also cast a gaze at the distant sky and was a little absent-minded. ¡°I never thought that you would grow so much in just two years.¡±

    Two years ago, when Mu Chen came to the Great Havew Domain, he had not even formed his Sovereign Celestial Body. But right now, he had already be the Overlord amongst the younger generations of the Northern Region. His growth had made others sigh in admiration.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Big Sister Nine Nether for guiding me.¡± Mu Chen lightly smiled. If it wasn¡¯t for Nine Nether guiding him to the Great Havew Domain, he would probably still be wandering around in the Great Thousand World without a home.

    Nine Nether lightly smiled in response to his words.

    Mu Chen looked at Nine Nether and noticed that her smile was somewhat forced, so he lightly furrowed his brows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Nine Nether briefly hesitated, before she helplessly said, ¡°I have received the news from the n. Five days from now, Elder Tianque wille to take me back to the n...¡±

    When Mu Chen heard her words, he squinted his eyes.

    The Nine Netherbird n was finallying?

 Chapter 958 - Elder Tianque

    Chapter 958 - Elder Tianque

    Five days passed in the blink of an eye and when the fifth day arrived, the party from the Nine Netherbird n had arrived as promised at the Greaw Sky.

    Greaw Sky, the Reception Pce

    The Nine Netherbird n had an extremely long history amongst the Spiritual Beasts in the Great Thousand World. So when they arrived in the Great Havew Domain, even Mand had given them face by putting down her cultivation and personally came out to wee them.

    Before the pce, Mand stood with her hands behind her back, along with the three Emperors, Mu Chen and Nine Nether. Except that, at this moment, Nine Nether seemed to be absent-minded and Mu Chen was clear that she was worried in her heart. But there¡¯s no meaning in speaking anymore. Since the party from the Nine Netherbird n would be here, then they could only see their attitudes.

    ¡°Rest assured, although the Nine Netherbird n is powerful, our Great Havew Domain is not weak, either. They can dream on acting as they wish under my watch.¡± Mand cast a nce at Mu Chen and Nine Nether as she spoke.

    With her eyesight, she naturally knew what Nine Nether was worried about. She and Mu Chen had engaged a Bloodlink Bond, it was a contract that bound their lives and deaths together. If one party died, the other would definitely follow.

    Generally speaking, the Bloodlink Bond wasn¡¯t rare amongst the ns of Spiritual Beasts. It¡¯s just that the majority of them would be towards two powerful and equal Spiritual Beasts. That way, the both of them could obtain benefits from each other. But right now, Mu Chen was clearly not a Spiritual Beast with a powerful bloodline.

    Furthermore, to those Spiritual Beasts with special bloodlines, they all had contempt for humans. That¡¯s because, under the general situation, a Spiritual Beast on the same level as a human would be stronger, since they possessed their innate talent and physiques that were far stronger than a human¡¯s.

    In their view, the majority of humans were weak. They would easily die before they could be genuine experts, so they were extremely disdainful of the human¡¯s bloodlines. In their view, aside from contaminating the purity of the Spiritual Beast¡¯s bloodline, there wasn¡¯t any benefit.

    Thus, in some conservative Spiritual Beasts ns, if there were any Spiritual Beasts that formed a Bloodlink Bond with a human, they would be viewed as rebels and they would die with their blood drained.

    Because of this, that¡¯s why Nine Nether was so worried in her heart. She wasn¡¯t worried that the Nine Netherbird n would do a thing to her, since her father was the current Patriarch of the Nine Netherbird n and, in addition to her excellent talent, her position was revered. There wouldn¡¯t be anyone in the n that would dare to do anything to her, but she was worried that after the Nine Netherbird n knew of this matter, they would do something to Mu Chen...

    Hearing Mand¡¯s guarantee, only then did she feel a little relieved, before nodding her head towards the former with gratitude. Just when she was about to speak, her eyes suddenly contracted and she raised her head to see a bolt of lightning streaking over from the distant horizon. In just a few breaths of time, they could already see that bolt of lightning. It was a bird, enveloped with purple lightning that was whizzing through the air.

    That purple bird hovered above the pce, before it descended,nding before Mand¡¯s group.

    ¡°Haha, this old man is known as Tianque, an Elder of the Nine Netherbird n. I apologize for disturbing you today, Great Havew Ruler.¡± When several light figures appeared, an agedughter rang out with an astonishing pressure of Spiritual Energy that swept out, causing the entire region to be constrained.

    As the light gradually faded, several silhouettes had appeared before the Reception Pce with an azure-robed elder leading the party. His robes were decorated with a skrk that also emitted a powerful pressure.

    The shocking Spiritual Energy pressure naturally came from him.

    Standing behind the azure-robed elder were several silhouettes. The one that attracted the most attention was a slender youth dressed in azure clothes as well. He had a handsome appearance, with sharp brows and thin lips, and was spewing a sharp light from his eyes that drew attention.

    When the three Emperors that stood behind Mand felt that pressure, they had knitted their brows as well. It seems like this group of people were rather powerful. Were they trying to test the capability of their Great Havew Domain? It looked like there would be a fight before anything good happened... it looked like the matter today wouldn¡¯t be so simple.

    ¡°So it¡¯s Elder Tianque of the Nine Netherbird n. Since there¡¯s such a noble guest arriving, my Great Havew Domain will do our utmost best to receive you guys.¡±

    As the three Emperors frowned their brows, Mand slightly smiled. Although she did not make a single movement, as her voice resounded, there was a calm fluctuation that spread out, instantly calming the shocking might that was brought by the other party. It was so much so that even the suppressed region had restored its calm.

    Her actions had caused the azure-robed elder¡¯s eyes to contract and he gathered his attention onto Mand, before his gaze turned solemn. ¡°I never expected the Great Havew Ruler to starting into contact with the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm. Looks like, not far from now, you will be able to step into that realmpletely. It¡¯s truly something worth celebrating.¡±

    Elder Tianque¡¯s strength was in the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm with an extremely noble status in the Nine Netherbird n. ording to his initial estimation, the Great Havew Ruler was, at most, on the same level as him. So if they had to fight after their talk broke down, he should be able to gain the upper hand with the advantage as a Divine Beast. But judging from the current situation, Mand¡¯s strength had exceeded his expectations.

    A Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, even in their Nine Netherbird n, those existences belonged to the highest level and he never expected to meet such a powerful figure in a regional force.

    A smile was also revealed on Mand¡¯s face as she replied, ¡°Thanks for your praise, Elder Tianque.¡±

    She naturally knew how prideful the Spiritual Beast ns were. Furthermore, judging from the previous attitude, they clearly came with malevolent intentions. If it wasn¡¯t for her obtaining a breakthrough from the Hunting War, Elder Tianque would probably not look so polite at this moment.

    Elder Tianque gently smiled, before looking at a silhouette and smiled with his eyes squinted. ¡°Little Nine Nether, this old man has some so far to bring you back, you still want to hide from me?¡±

    When Nine Nether saw the gaze Elder Tianque was directing over, she helplessly walked out.

    When Elder Tianque saw Nine Nether walking out, his deste eyes flickered with a lustre as he examined Nine Nether, before revealing a joyful smile on his face in the next instant. ¡°You really did be a Nine Netherworld Bird. Lass, you have really awakened this bloodline... You¡¯re indeed the one with the best bloodline in our n over thest few thousand years.¡±

    When Mu Chen saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help asking the Sky Vulture Emperor with puzzlement, ¡°It¡¯s very hard for the Nine Netherbird n to awaken the bloodline of the Nine Netherworld Bird?¡±

    Hearing Elder Tianque¡¯s words, it seemed there weren¡¯t that many in the Nine Netherbird n that could awaken this bloodline.

    ¡°Haha. Nine Netherbirds are Spiritual Beasts to begin with. But as they evolve, there can be many branches. For example, the Nine Netherme Bird, Nine Netherfrost Bird, etc... But the branch of the Nine Netherworld Bird is the rarest because those that could evolve into a Nine Netherworld Bird means that they possessed the bloodline of the Undying Bird. If they have enough opportunity, they might be able to evolve into an Undying Bird, which is a genuine Divine Beast, and also amongst the highest level of the Divine Beast Record.¡± The Sky Vulture Emperor chuckled.

    ¡°ording to my knowledge, Nine Nether is the only one over the past few thousand years to be able to evolve into the Nine Netherworld Bird.¡±

    When Mu Chen heard his words, he couldn¡¯t help inwardly smacking his lips. In the past, he only knew that Nine Nether had a pretty good talent, so he never expected that she would be so rare amongst the Nine Netherbird n.

    When Mu Chen was conversing with the Sky Vulture Emperor in low voice, Nine Nether forced a smile towards Elder Tianque before continuing, ¡°Thank you, Elder, foring to receive me. But since you¡¯re here, then let us prepare to go back.¡±

    When she finished her words, the handsome fellow standing behind Elder Tianque slightly smiled. ¡°Your Highness Nine Nether, we¡¯re not in a rush to return. We have other matters to attend to during our arrival this time.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Nine Nether coldly said.

    ¡°I am Liu Qing, a Deacon of our n¡¯s Law Enforcement Division.¡± The youth smiled.

    ¡°Liu Qing?¡± Nine Nether contracted her eyes, since that name sounded somewhat familiar. Back then, when she left the Nine Netherbird n, this person was a well-known figure amongst the younger generations in the n. But she never expected for him to be a Deacon by now. Such an improvement could be considered speedy.

    ¡°Haha. Little Nine Nether, don¡¯t make things difficult for that brat Liu Qing...¡± Elder Tianque smiled. His initial muddy eyes suddenly turned sharp as he continued, ¡°You have the most outstanding bloodline of our n over the past few thousand years and your Life que has been left in the Ancestral Shrine. It¡¯s just that before we arrived, we realised that your Life que was mixed with a slight impurity that originates from the bloodline. So this old man is here today to clear things up.¡±

    Nine Nether¡¯s face turned pale as she answered, ¡°I have been previously heavily injured and thus, a mark was left. It will disappear in the future.¡±

    Elder Tianque shook his head and indifferently said, ¡°When this old man first took a nce at you, I knew that you have conducted a Bloodlink Bond with someone... So you don¡¯t have to hide it from me. But be rest assured, if there¡¯s anyone in the world that dares to force you to conduct a Bloodlink Bond, our Nine Netherbird n will definitely fight to the death with them!¡±

    ¡°So you only need to tell me who the person that you formed the Bloodlink Bond with is!¡±

    When he spoke till the end, his tone was filled with killing intent.

    Nine Nether gritted her teeth and clenched her fist but she did not speak a word.

    Elder Tianque cast a nce at Nine Nether, before frowning his brows. ¡°Even if you do not say, this old man can still sense it. Amongst those here, there aren¡¯t that many people that possess the scent of my Nine Netherbird n¡¯s bloodline!¡±

    When he spoke till the end, his voice rumbled like thunder that resounded throughout the horizon, before his sharp gaze that could tear the skies apart fixed onto Mu Chen.

    ¡°Brat, is this old man correct?!¡±

 Chapter 959 - Liu Qing

    Chapter 959 - Liu Qing

    ¡°Brat, is this old man correct?!¡±

    Elder Tianque¡¯s roar rumbled like thunder, which shook the horizon, and his gaze was like an unsheathed sword with a sharpness that pierced through space and enveloped Mu Chen.

    Under his sharp gaze, Mu Chen felt a terrifying pressure sweep over and the gaze felt it wanted to pierce through his chest. It had directed caused the blood and aura in his body to boil and he felt a hint of sweetness in his throat. However, the sweetness was suppressed and when he raised his head, he looked directly into the eyes of Elder Tianque without evading, before a sharp aura had shot forth from his eyes as well. Even if he knew that he wasn¡¯t a match for Elder Tianque, his intent was in no way inferior.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    When Elder Tianque saw that such a puny Fifth Grade Sovereign did not kneel down and admit his fault and even dared to meet his gaze, he instantly snorted and was about to take a step forth to unleash an even more terrifying pressure to cause this person before him to bow down.

    ¡°Making a move in my Great Havew Domain, are you treating me like I¡¯m invisible?!¡± But just as he took a step out, Mand¡¯s enraged voice had resounded and Elder Tianque felt a horrifying pressure enveloping towards him. Under that pressure, the feet that he lifted actually couldn¡¯t step forward.

    Although he could forcefully take that step, with his perception of danger, he knew that if he took that step forward, Mand would definitely make a move towards him. At that time, even if he could retreat, he would definitely be in a terrible state.

    No matter what, Mand was now a Quasi-Greater Earth Sovereign, which was even more powerful than a Lesser Earth Sovereign. On a one-on-one match, he did not have any chances of winning.

    Elder Tianque¡¯s gaze flickered with changes, before his fluttering clothes settled down and the pressure that emanated from him had calmed down as well.

    As his pressure faded, Elder Tianque looked at Mand with anger and coldness in his eyes as he solemnly said, ¡°Great Havew Ruler, this matter is extremely important to my Nine Nether Bird n. I hope that the Great Havew Domain can hand that person over to this old man on behalf of my n. At that time, our n will definitely remember this favour in our hearts!¡±

    Mand cast a nce at Elder Tianque as she said with indifference, ¡°Impossible, Mu Chen has contributed so much to the Great Havew Domain. So if you want to touch him in the territories of my Great Havew Domain, then you are waging a war with us!¡±

    Although her voice was soft, the resolution in it could be felt, which had directly caused Elder Tianque to contract his eyes. He naturally did not expect such an intense rejection from Mand.

    ¡°Great Havew Ruler, you¡¯re willing to wage a war with my Nine Netherbird n for a mere Fifth Grade Sovereign?!¡± Elder Tianque solemnly said. Although the power of the Great Havew Domain had slightly exceeded his expectations, it was still a force with a thin foundation and was iparable to a Spiritual Beast n with a long history. So if they were to start a war, the Great Havew Domain would definitely be annihted.

    ¡°If my Great Havew Domain can¡¯t even protect someone that has greatly contributed to us, how are we ever going to stand in the Northern Region in the future? If that¡¯s the case, we might as well disband early.¡± Mand coldly smiled.

    ¡°Furthermore, even if your Nine Netherbird n has a deep foundation, you must be prepared to sacrifice several Earth Sovereigns to annihte my Great Havew Domain. Perhaps even you will be included amongst that group as well!¡±

    As she spoke, Mand¡¯s eyes were already shining with killing intent. Such strong words had directly cause Elder Tianque¡¯s face to turn ashen. But as he flew into a rage, he was also inwardly startled. In his view, the Great Havew Ruler was simply insane and her reaction had gone out of his expectations. Casually speaking about having both sides suffer casualties to the death... Even if their Nine Nether Bird n was stronger than the Great Havew Domain, they couldn¡¯t ept the death of several Earth Sovereigns.

    Even after thousands and myriads of years, their Nine Nether Bird n only had a few of them and every single loss would cause them to heavily suffer.

    ¡°Elder Tianque!¡±

    Just when Elder Tianque¡¯s face was darkly flickering and the torrential aura around him showed signs of exploding, Nine Nether had angrily roared, ¡°Back then when I was heavily injured, if it wasn¡¯t for Mu Chen, I would have already died. So generally speaking, he¡¯s a benefactor of my Nine Netherbird n and now, you¡¯re going to bite the hand that feeds it?!¡±

    Elder Tianque answered with a solemn voice, ¡°Nine Nether, I know that you value rtionship. But there are other ways to repay favours. You have the purest bloodline of our Nine Nether Bird n over the past thousands of years. Even if you wanted to form a Bloodlink Bond, it should be with a Divine Beast with a simrly noble bloodline. This brat is so ordinary, how can he bear such great fortune? To him, it does more harm than good!¡±

    ¡°Ordinary?¡± Mand coldly said, ¡°Mu Chen is the Overlord of the Dragon-Phoenix Record in our Northern Region. Amongst the younger generations of the entire Northern Region, there¡¯s no one that can surpass him.¡±

    Elder Tianque and Liu Qing, who stood behind him, were stunned with astonishment in their eyes. Clearly, they did not expect Mu Chen to have such achievements.

    ¡°Heh. The Northern Region is pretty huge and I never thought that the younger generations around here would be so incapable. Even amongst our n, a Fifth Grade Sovereign can only be deemed satisfactory. As for seeking the peak, it¡¯s simply a joke.¡± Elder Tianque quickly recovered as he cast his lips aside with disdain. Clearly, he was filled with doubt regarding this so-called Dragon-Phoenix Record of the Northern Region.

    When Mu Chen heard Elder Tianque¡¯s disdainful words, he wasn¡¯t angered, but he smiled instead. ¡°I am indeed lucky to be able to be the Overlord of the Northern Region. As for my qualifications, why doesn¡¯t Elder send someone out to give me a test?¡±

    Facing Elder Tianque¡¯s forceful words, Mu Chen did not cower under Mand¡¯s protection, since he knew the pressure that would bring if Mand fought with the Nine Nether Bird n. Therefore, he had spoken out on the spot to divert some of the pressure.

    But Mu Chen did not speak arrogantly with Elder Tianque. No matter what, thetter was still an Earth Sovereign and it¡¯s easy for Elder Tianque to kill him. So he told Elder Tianque to send someone out to give him a test.

    Right now, if Elder Tianque wanted to send someone out to test him, it would definitely be that Liu Qing. That person was not simple and ording to Mu Chen¡¯s estimation, his strength should be simr to Nine Nether. But even if they were to fight, thetter might not be able to achieve victory with Mu Chen in a short amount of time.

    When Elder Tianque heard Mu Chen¡¯s words, his gaze flickered and he coldly smiled. ¡°You¡¯re pretty crafty, brat. But if this old man wanted to make a move, no one could protect you... But since you¡¯re bold enough to step out, today, this old man will see how capable you are!¡±

    ¡°Liu Qing!¡±

    ¡°Here!¡± The handsome and azure-clothed youth solemnly answered.

    ¡°Capture him within ten rounds!¡± As he spoke, Elder Tianque looked towards Mand and the three Emperors. ¡°I believe you guys won¡¯t interfere between a spar of younger generations, right?¡±

    Once he confirmed that the brat was ordinary and passed the information back to the n, the Elders in the n would definitely be enraged. The most talented bloodline of their Nine Nether Bird n over the past thousands of years could never be stained by the bloodline of humans. Once the matter grew big, he¡¯d see whether the Great Havew Domain would still dare to face them head-on.

    Mand and the three Emperors knitted their brows, but they no longer spoke. After all, Elder Tianque was representing the Nine Nether Bird n and they weren¡¯t in a good position to use resist. Since he wanted Liu Qing to make a move, then so be it.

    Mand cast a nce at Liu Qing. This person wasn¡¯t ordinary and must¡¯ve been an outstanding figure even amongst the younger generations of the Nine Nether Bird n. But the Nine Nether Bird n was too haughty, to want to capture Mu Chen in ten moves... Just thinking about it, the corner of Mand¡¯s lips rose into a cold sneer. After all these years, those that belittled Mu Chen did not end up well.

    ¡°Great Havew Ruler knows the overall situation, indeed.¡± When Elder Tianque saw Mand¡¯s silence, he gave a satisfied smile before nodding his head towards Liu Qing behind him.

    Liu Qing nodded his head and slowly walked out.

    But just when he moved, Nine Nether had obstructed him and coldly looked at Liu Qing.

    ¡°Your Highness Nine Nether, be rest assured that I will not take his life. I will only let him know some principle.¡± Liu Qing lightly smiled towards Nine Nether¡¯s cold gaze.

    ¡°Nine Nether, do not interfere in this matter! If this brat needs you to protect him, then he¡¯s too useless. Even if your father knows about this matter, he will definitely not allow you to act recklessly!¡± Elder Tianque solemnly said from the side.

    Nine Nether coldly cast a nce at Liu Qing before sneering, ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to embarrass yourselfter on.¡±

    Liu Qing contracted his eyes as he gave a nomittal smile, but he did not say anything else and strode forth, walking past Nine Nether and slowly walked towards Mu Chen.

    Along with him slowly striding out, anyone could sense a zing and violent Spiritual Energy fluctuation gathering in his body like a volcano.

    His sharp gaze turned even sharper as the Spiritual Energy caused his clothes to flutter. Vaguely, there was a crisp clear voice resounding from him.

    An astonishing demeanour slowly spread out from his body.

    When the three Emperors sensed Liu Qing¡¯s bearing, they had squinted their eyes. Judging from his bearing, even amongst the Kings of the Great Havew Domain, perhaps only the Asura King might be able to suppress him.

    The younger generations of the Nine Netherbird n was truly somewhat capable, no wonder Elder Tianque was so prideful.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Liu Qing walked till he was ten feet away from Mu Chen, before stopping his feet. He indifferently looked at Mu Chen and faintly said, ¡°I only want to let you know by stepping out... that humans are only noble because they know where they stand.¡±

    However, Mu Chen did not respond to his words and maintained a calm expression, before he stretched out his hand and bent it.

    ¡°Great Havew Domain¡¯s Mu Chen seeks your teachings.¡±

 Chapter 960 - Nine Netherflame Bird

    Chapter 960 - Nine Netherme Bird

    Before the Reception Pce, Mu Chen and Liu Qing stood in confrontation with both of their gazes as sharp as des with powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations rippling from their bodies, which caused the surrounding space to tremble with buzzing noises.

    Liu Qing was a little startled when he saw Mu Chen, who didn¡¯t seem to be any weaker than him standing before him. Clearly, he was a little puzzled about how Mu Chen was able get his cultivation to be like this while being a mere Fifth Grade Sovereign.

    But Liu Qing did not think too much. No matter whether Mu Chen was nervous or courageous, it didn¡¯t matter to him since what he needed to do now was to take Mu Chen down within ten moves.

    At that time, he would let that brat know the gap between them. As long as it¡¯s anyone that had some self-knowledge, he would not keep endlessly pestering Nine Nether and honestly dissolve their Bloodlink Bond to prevent attracting a disaster onto himself.

    ¡°I hope that you have some ability... Otherwise, you will only be tainting Her Highness Nine Nether¡¯s noble bloodline.¡±

    Liu Qing deeply looked at Mu Chen and did not speak any more. He abruptly clenched his hands and a surge of zing, violent Spiritual Energy exploded from his body as the rolling heat waves caused the temperature in this region to rise.

    Boom!

    As the temperature in this region rose, Liu Qing suddenly stomped his foot, which caused the ground to tremble. It looked like mes had exploded beneath Liu Qing¡¯s feet, causing cracks to spread down the sturdy azure bs below. He burst out, leaving an afterimage.

    Liu Qing¡¯s speed was extremely fast to the point that it was hard for the naked eyes to catch up. It was only a mere instant that he had appeared beside Mu Chen. Crooking two of his fingers to form a sword, a red, ming Spiritual Energy gathered, immediately causing his fingers to turn red with a smear of scarlet mes jumping on his fingertips. As his fingers whistled out, they had caused space to distort from the high temperature.

    Liu Qing did not have the slightest intention about going easy when he attacked. Not to mention an ordinary Fifth Grade Sovereign, even Sixth Grade Sovereigns would be prated by his finger, leaving piercing wounds on their bodies.

    ¡°Haha, Liu Qing¡¯s Spiritual Scarlet Fingers is brought to the point of perfection.¡± When Elder Tianque saw Liu Qing¡¯s lightning attack, he nodded his head in satisfaction.

    Standing from the side, Mand, the three Emperors and Nine Nether coldly watched but they did not speak. They understood Mu Chen extremely well. Despite his cultivation being at Fifth Grade Sovereign, if anyone treated him like an ordinary Fifth Grade Sovereign, then they¡¯re up for some misfortune.

    Liu Qing¡¯s scarlet fingers were like smears of afterimages, reflecting in Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils and, in the next instant, two of his fingers bent and stabbed out without any hesitation as well.

    When his fingers stabbed out, a golden light emitted from the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body. Vaguely, dragon roars resounded as purple-golden dragon runes appeared on his fingers.

    ¡°Dragon-Phoenix Physique, True Dragon Tattoos!¡±

    His fingers, which looked like they were forged with gold, pierced through space and shed with the scarlet ming fingers. Instantly, a Spiritual Energy impact swept out. The ground beneath their feet crumbled and the sturdy azure bs cracked into ashes.

    When the fingers shed, the cold sneer that was present in Liu Qing¡¯s froze. That¡¯s because, in that instant of collision, the violent power that transmitted over was even more powerful than an ordinary Divine Artifact¡¯s. Generally speaking, even human experts that specialised in cultivating their physiques could not obtain such strength.

    ¡°This fellow¡¯s physical body is so powerful? I refuse to believe that you can bepared to me!¡±

    Liu Qing frowned his brows as he coldly snorted. His finger bolted out, which created innumerable after images that instantly enveloped Mu Chen¡¯s vital spots and those afterimages brought along ear-piercing explosions.

    Rustle! Rustle!

    But facing such ferocious attacks, Mu Chen had faced them head-on. As the golden light surged, afterimages had swept out and shed with those afterimages as well.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    As the afterimages shed, the Spiritual Energy exploded as a gale swept out, which left deep marks on the nearby ground. However, those marks were somewhat different. Liu Qing¡¯s marks were filled with violence and heat, thus the marks he left behind showed signs of melting. On the other hand, Mu Chen¡¯s marks were sharp and smooth like mirrors, like cutting through tofu.

    Boom!

    As the storm of gales swept out, a powerful shock wave exploded in thest sh, which caused both of them to be blown back.

    Mu Chen¡¯s feet had streaked on the ground for ten-odd feet, before he raised his head with a slightly grave expression. Looking at Liu Qing, thetter had also tightly knitted his brows.

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder why you can be the Overlord of the younger generations in the Northern Region, so you do have some ability after all.¡± Liu Qing slowly raised his hand and some blood marks appeared on his arm. Gently shaking his hand, some scarlet mes poured out and his wounds swiftly disappeared, disying the regenerative ability belonging to Divine Beasts.

    When Mu Chen saw the situation, he smiled. There were trips of blood falling from his fingers. But after a golden light surged, the wounds hadpletely disappeared.

    Comparing physiques, his Dragon-Phoenix Physique was in no way weaker and could only be as strong as a Divine Beast¡¯s.

    In the previous confrontation, he had used the Dragon-Phoenix Physique to receive Liu Qing¡¯s attacks. However, he was also slightly startled by the strength that thetter had disyed.

    ording to his estimations, Liu Qing should be at the pinnacle of the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm. Amongst the Kings in Great Havew Domain, he was only weaker than the Asura King.

    Compared to Fang Yi and the Netherworld Prince, Liu Qing was much stronger.

    Liu Qing looked at Mu Chen with his eyes squinted. Through the previous confrontation, the contempt that he previously had in his eyes had disappeared. To be able to fight him to this point with a cultivation at the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm, just this point alone proved that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t ordinary.

    Although his previous strength was merely probing him, Mu Chen clearly had not used all his strength as well.

    ¡°Interesting...¡±

    Liu Qing murmured to himself as his eyes surged with a zing fighting intent. Only this sort of opponent could be treated seriously by Liu Qing.

    Liu Qing¡¯s zing gaze fixed onto Mu Chen and his clothes fluttered in the wind as a violent zing Spiritual Energy erupted from his body like a volcano.

    The torrential Spiritual Energy whistled before gathering behind Liu Qing. Vaguely, it had formed into a massive red bird of a few thousand feet that was covered with zing mes. The high temperature had even caused the clouds to evaporate.

    Liu Qing leapt and appeared above the scarlet bird, then clenched his fist and mes gathered near his palm, which had instantly turned into a scarlet long spear.

    In that instant when he held onto the spear, Mu Chen could clearly sense that Liu Qing¡¯s bearing had grown even more astonishing. When Liu Qing cast his gaze over, it had actually caused Mu Chen to feel a stinging pain on his skin.

    At this moment, the current Liu Qing truly made Mu Chen feel threatened.

    The scarlet bird was Liu Qing¡¯s Divine Beast form. However, it was not the same as Nine Nether¡¯s Nine Netherworld Bird. If Mu Chen had guessed correctly, Liu Qing¡¯s Divine Beast form should be the Nine Netherme Bird.

    Although the Nine Netherme Bird wasn¡¯t as rare as the Nine Netherworld Bird in the Nine Nether Bird n, it was still a formidable Divine Beast, with the power to incinerate the sky and boil the sea...

    Sizzle! Sizzle!

    As the Nine Netherme Bird pped its huge wings, the entire sky seemed to be zing and had turned extremely red. At the same time, the Nine Netherme Bird and Liu Qing seemed to havebined into one body and the Spiritual Energy in this region had turned boiling, making it hard to breathe.

    ¡°Bring out your Sovereign Celestial Body. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have any more chances.¡± Liu Qing said as he looked at Mu Chen.

    A Divine Beast like him couldn¡¯t refine a Sovereign Celestial Body because they possessed their Divine Beast form, which was a simr means. Now that Liu Qing had brought out his Divine Beast form, his fighting power would surge and if Mu Chen still didn¡¯t bring out his Sovereign Celestial Body, it would be tough for Mu Chen to confront him.

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. He did not think too highly of himself and disregard Liu Qing. Both of his hands swiftly formed seals and a dazzling golden light burst out from his body. In a few breaths¡¯ time, a massive Sovereign Celestial Body had appeared behind him.

    That Sovereign Celestial Body stood in this region with a zing golden sun floating behind its head. Its massive silhouette was filled with ancient golden runes, it was naturally the Great Sr Undying Body.

    ¡°What a peculiar Sovereign Celestial Body that I have never seen before.¡± When Liu Qing saw Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body, a smear of astonishment shed in his eyes, but it was swiftly concealed by him. Regardless of what means Mu Chen possessed today, the oue would not change.

    Since he had already brought out his Divine Beast form, then it¡¯s time for this confrontation toe to an end. Since Mu Chen could force him to this state, then that naturally proved that Mu Chen was capable.

    But regardless, Elder Tianyue clearly intended to suppress that fellow so he had to let him know that his strength was still far from being qualified to form a Bloodlink Bond with Nine Nether.

    Such a mediocre person can stop dying Her Highness Nine Nether¡¯s great prospect.

    As he thought about that, Liu Qing¡¯s gaze turned even sharper as he slowly lifted his scarlet long spear and aimed it at Mu Chen from afar.

    When he looked over, the slender youth had also raised his head and his ck pupils, which were filled with sharpness without the slightest fear, had pierced through space.

    He hade his way with every step, there was no life-and-death situation that he had not experienced. Just Liu Qing alone was far from sufficient for him to admit defeat!

    As the sharp gazes of those two shed in the sky, sparks instantly flew.

    Fighting intent soared!

 Chapter 961 - Fighting Liu Qing

    Chapter 961 - Fighting Liu Qing

    Up in the sky stood the two massive figures as a terrifying Spiritual Energy swept out in waves like a storm, causing a violent gale to blow in this region. Even the clouds on the horizon had been torn apart.

    Although this region had already been sealed up by Mand, this ce was still part of the Great Havew Domain. Therefore, when the Spiritual Energy fluctuation burst out, it had swiftly caused an uproar in this region. In the distance, there were innumerable streaks of light making their way over, before they hovered in the sky and watched the confrontation before them.

    They did not casually step into this region, since they saw that Mand present. Since the Domain Ruler was there, then that battle must¡¯ve been within her eptance range.

    Some experts that were on guard felt inwardly relieved before focusing their attention on the distant confrontation. Thereafter, shock appeared in their eyes.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that King Mu?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s someone actually fighting him, who is that person? I don¡¯t remember seeing him before, but his Spiritual Energy pressure is truly stunning!¡±

    ¡°Judging from this Spiritual Energy pressure, he must be at the pinnacle of the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm. Even amongst the Kings, only Asura King is stronger than him. Just where did this persone from?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    All sorts of whispers resounded in the sky. Since the end of the Hunting War, Mu Chen¡¯s fame had practically soared in the Northern Region, firmly seating him as the Overlord amongst the younger generations of the Northern Region. So that was why the experts of the Great Havew Domain were somewhat startled when they saw someone fighting Mu Chen.

    ¡°I heard that the Nine Netherbird n was sending someone to bring the Nine Nether King back. If I have not guessed wrong, that young man should be the genius of the Nine Nether n.¡± All these people were, after all, part of the higher hierarchy of the Great Havew Domain so they knew more pieces of information.

    ¡°But the Nine Nether n is truly formidable. This young man is already at the pinnacle of the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm, even amongst those in the Northern Region, someone with this strength can be viewed with great importance.¡± Someone sighed.

    ¡°This person is exceptional, I just wonder whether King Mu can defeat him...¡± Someone spoke out with worries. Although Mu Chen had been in the limelighttely, he was still a Fifth Grade Sovereign. Naturally, if he could use his identity to fight as a Battle Formation Master, then the genius of the Nine Netherbird n would definitely notst more than five rounds. But it was a pity that Mu Chen couldn¡¯t use Battle Will in this sort of battle.

    If an ordinary person tried to use the strength of a Fifth Grade Sovereign to confront a pinnacle Sixth Grade Sovereign, perhaps everyone present wouldugh. But if it¡¯s Mu Chen, then they would consider his chances of sess. That¡¯s because, ever since thetter came, he had performed many miracles.

    Therefore, everyone couldn¡¯t predict the oue of this confrontation.

    As the confrontation between Mu Chen and Liu Qing drew more attention, the two of them weren¡¯t the slightest distracted. They had fixed their gazes on each other with a chill surging their eyes and the Spiritual Energy around them had blown up a storm.

    Liu Qing stood on the Nine Netherme Bird and he tightly clenched the scarlet longspear. In the next instant, his eyes had turned red and he suddenly took a step forth.

    Liii!

    Beneath his feet, the Nine Netherme Bird emitted a clear, crisp cry before the Nine Netherme Bird opened its mouth and scarlet mes swept out. In just a few breaths of time, it had already covered the horizon.

    ¡°Nine Netherme Bird Art - Scarlet Seas Incinerating the Heavens!¡±

    Liu Qing pointed the scarlet longspear towards Mu Chen from afar and a scarlet sea of mes swept out. Space had distorted in the path of the mes that look blurred in the eyes of others.

    Whoosh!

    As the sea of fire swept out, it had instantly enveloped the Great Sr Undying Body. On the other hand, Mu Chen had stood with a calm expression on the head of the Great Sr Undying Body as a golden light blossomed from it.

    The sea of mes whistled with the Great Sr Undying Body standing like a sturdy boulder. Not only did he not melt from the sea of mes, but even the golden lustre had also turned golden yellow under the great temperature, making it look prestigious.

    Watching this scene, Liu Qing couldn¡¯t help contracting his eyes, since the mes in the sea was made of his vital mes. It was so formidable and mighty that even Sixth Grade Sovereigns would melt, even after summoning their Sovereign Celestial Body. But right now, Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body did not move in the slightest; but instead, it looked even more refined.

    ¡°Where did that brat¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Bodye from for it to be so formidable?!¡± Liu Qing frowned his brows as he coldly snorted. He no longer hesitated and he formed a peculiar seal with a single hand.

    Buzz!

    Along with the changes of his seal, the mes suddenly gathered from the scarlet sea, which the Great Sr Undying Body was in, and swiftly formed into innumerable long ming plumes. Those ming plumes were like swords, covered with runes. As they zed, there were extremely heated waves spreading out.

    When the ming longswords were formed, Mu Chen, who stood on the Great Sr Undying Body, had contracted his eyes, since he felt some dangerous fluctuationsing from those plumes.

    Liu Qing looked at Mu Chen from afar and indifferently smiled, before he flicked his finger and had quickly used his killer move right away.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    The trembling noise from the swords rang throughout the sky. Suddenly, the innumerable plumes that floated above the sea of mes suddenly disappeared.

    When Mu Chen saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help contracting his eyes. That¡¯s because when those ming plumes disappeared, he did not feel the slightest fluctuation.

    This sort of feeling was as if the plumes hadpletely disappeared.

    ¡°No, they did not disappear. They¡¯ve integrated into the sea of mes!¡±

    But thereafter, Mu Chen quickly figured out what was going on. But at this moment, the golden light around the Great Sr Undying Body had suddenly disappeared. At this instant, ten-odd peculiar mes appeared around Mu Chen. Amongst the mes, were numerous ming longswords that, despite being hot, were also filled with a sharpness that made Mu Chen feel a numbness on his skin.

    Whoosh!

    When those ming feathered swords appeared, there wasn¡¯t any hesitation as they bolted towards Mu Chen¡¯s vital spots with a speed that made even Mu Chen unable to react in time.

    Those feathered swords were extremely sharp, since they were clearly formed with Liu Qing¡¯s full power. If Mu Chen was struck by them, even with Mu Chen¡¯s powerful physique, he would also be riddled with blood holes.

    As the swords were reflected in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, the edge of the swords had alreadye in contact with Mu Chen¡¯s clothes. But, all of a sudden, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes had turned sharp.

    On the head of the Great Sr Undying Body, a golden light spewed out and swiftly formed into golden shields at lightning speed.

    Boom! Boom!

    The swords and shields shed and exploded with ear-piercing sounds as the two dissipated with sparkles of light under the fluctuation of Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°What a quick reaction indeed...¡±

    When Liu Qing saw that he had not seeded, he smiled in astonishment, before flicking another finger again, ¡°What about this time, then?¡±

    As he finished speaking, Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled with cold because this time, he had seen that there were hundreds of thousands of feathered swords that appeared around him in a peculiar manner like a formation of swords that had him trapped within.

    At this moment, only then did Mu Chen realise that the reason behind Liu Qing bringing out the sea of mes. It wasn¡¯t to incinerate him, this sea of mes was part of his attack.

    The feathered swords could integrate into the sea of mes and could casually appear in any location in this sea of mes. Therefore, even if Mu Chen had the protection of the Great Sr Undying Body, he still couldn¡¯t defend himself against the feathered longswords.

    Unless he could destroy the entire sea of mes, the attacks would be endless until he became a hedgehog... This attack could indeed, trap any Sixth Grade Sovereign to death. Liu Qing was a truly formidable opponent that cannot be underestimated.

    However, even though he had previously showed a slightly pathetic sight, that was because he had been caught off-guard. However, if Liu Qing wanted to use the same technique again, then he would be underestimating Mu Chen far too much.

    Therefore, when the thousands of ming feathered swords shot over, Mu Chen¡¯s sharp gaze had prated through them and fixed onto Liu Qing¡¯s direction.

    Capture the chief before capturing the bandits. As long as Liu Qing was defeated, then the sea of mes would also disappear.

    Huff.

    A lump of white mist slowly spat out of Mu Chen¡¯s mouth as he formed a profound andplicated seal with both of his hands at lightning speed...

    Boom! Boom!

    When Mu Chen¡¯s seals changed, the innumerable ming swords shot over and a dense pack of golden shields appeared around him, before the two forces shed. A sword aura wreaked havoc as it left traces of blood on Mu Chen¡¯s body as they streaked across.

    However, Mu Chen still remained with an indifferent expression, regardless of the golden shields decreasing as time passed. However the speed of his changing seals increased and in the next instant, his hands had suddenly stopped as afterimages swirl in the air.

    In the distance, when Liu Qing saw Mu Chen¡¯s sealsing to a stop, a surge of uneasiness rose in his heart.

    However, before he could ponder about it, he saw that the space above Mu Chen had started to undte before a massive bewitching flower could be vaguely seen as it slowly blossomed.

    The demonic flower was dark-purple in colour and every petal was covered with ancient runes that seemed to be the ruins of the heavens and earth, which was extremely unfathomable.

    As the bewitching flower blossomed, the Spiritual Energy in this region was frantically sucked in. It was so much so that the mes had started to whistle, turning into currents of mes that were sucked into the demonic flower.

    As a result, the demonic flower grew even brighter.

    Mu Chen raised his head, before he spat out a long breath and pointed his finger towards Liu Qing, whose face had be extremely unsightly. Lightly pulling the corner of his lips, he pointed his finger down.

    ¡°It¡¯s impolite not to return an attack to you... Brother Liu, try this move from me...¡±

    As he spoke, the heart of the demonic flower instantly surged with a dark purple lustre and the heart was aimed towards Liu Qing from afar. In the next instant, a terrifying attack was unleashed under the gentle voice from Mu Chen¡¯s heart that gushed out, filled with destructive power.

    ¡°Perfect Rank Divine Art... Mand... Heavens Annihtion Light...¡±

 Chapter 962 - True Phoenix Pressure

    Chapter 962 - True Phoenix Pressure

    A dark purple divine light gushed from the heart of the demonic flower. As the purple light shot out, this region, which was initially bright, had suddenly darkened in an instant. It was a scene as if all the light in this region had been devoured by that purple light.

    In the Great Havew Domain, many experts couldn¡¯t help changing their expressions at this scene, since they felt a deathly scent from that purple light.

    If they weren¡¯t wrong, if that purple light came for them, then they definitely would not be able to dodge it and only death would await them!

    ¡°This must be a Perfect Rank Divine Art!¡± Some experts trembled with revere and envy on their faces. Mu Chen was indeed the Overlord amongst the Northern Region¡¯s younger generations to even possess a Perfect Rank Divine Art. It was no wonder why he had no fear when facing experts much stronger than him.

    Anyone could tell that Mu Chen¡¯s attack was something that even Sixth Grade Sovereigns would not dare to receive head-on!

    Before the Reception Pce, when Elder Tianque saw the sky turning dark, an aged lustre shed in his eyes. Mu Chen had clearly exceeded his expectations for him to be able to exhibit such a stunning fighting strength.

    A Perfect Rank Divine Art was truly formidable, but the difficulty of cultivating it was also extremely high. Even if an ordinary person was lucky enough to possess such a Divine Art, they might not be able to sessfully cultivate it.

    However, not only was Mu Chen fortunate enough to obtain such a Divine Art, the important factor was that he even managed to cultivate it. Thus, it had proven that he was truly extraordinary.

    When Elder Tianque saw this scene, he had also slightly raised Mu Chen¡¯s position in his heart. The contempt, which he had previously, had slightly retracted. At the very least, Mu Chen was somewhat capable in his view and not a person that required Nine Nether¡¯s shelter.

    ¡°Although this art is powerful, don¡¯t underestimate the genius of my Nine Nether n...¡±

    Although he knew that this Divine Art of Mu Chen¡¯s was formidable, Elder Tianque wasn¡¯t too worried. But in terms of foundation, their Nine Nether Bird n had surpassed the Great Havew Domain. Therefore, they naturally had a Perfect Rank Divine Art in their collection and Liu Qing had once given a great contribution, and thus, obtained a Perfect Rank Divine Art and even managed to seed in cultivating it as well.

    As thoughts circted in the heart of Elder Tianque, Liu Qing was looking at the purple light with a grave expression in the sky. Shortly after, he took in a deep breath and the disapproval in his eyes had already disappeared.

    He never thought that Mu Chen¡¯s counterattack would be so powerful!

    Thetter was only at the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm. But the moment he attacked, even a Sixth Grade Sovereign like him would feel his heart turning cold. This human which Nine Nether had formed Bloodlink Bond with was truly extraordinary.

    However, even if that brat was extraordinary, if he thought that he, Liu Qing, could be so easily dealt with, then Mu Chen would be too na?ve. You have a Perfect Rank Divine Art; well, so do I!

    Liu Qing¡¯s gaze flickered and in the next instant, his eyes had be solemn as his hands swiftly joined together and afterimages fluttered, forming ancient seals.

    Along with his seals changing, a dazzling spiritual light exploded from his surrounding as the scarlet mes zed on the massive Nine Netherme Bird beneath him. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, the mes had already turned into a sphere of mes that was few thousand feet high. Looking from afar, it was like a zing sun.

    Liu Qing¡¯s silhouette stood at the centre of the ming sun.

    As the profound and mysterious purple light shot through space, it was already approaching in a breath. But also at this moment, the massive ming sun that enveloped Liu Qing rapidly shrank at an astonishing speed.

    In that short period of time, the massive sun that was a few thousand feet in size had already shrunk down to the size of a human head and hovered above Liu Qing¡¯s palm.

    This scene had caused the brows of many Great Havew Domain¡¯s experts to uncontrobly twitch because they could sense the terrifying destructive power contained in that scarlet ming ball.

    Liu Qing looked at the ming sphere in his palm. The sphere was scarlet with the surface covered with ancient runes. The entire sphere was condensed to a red ming crystal sphere that contained a destructive power.

    ¡°Heavenly me Divine Art - Great Fire Divine Pearl!¡± Liu Qing¡¯s eyes gradually turned sharp as he slowly raised his hand and a cold voice slowly resounded from his mouth.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Buzz!

    The crystallised sphere trembled and, in the next instant, it had turned into a scarlet light that burst out. The scarlet light had directly pierced through space and streaked a me in the sky. Thereafter, under innumerable astonished gazes, it shed with the dark-purple divine light that shot over.

    Rumble!

    In that instant when the two forces shed, an earth-shattering noise resounded. Thereafter, visible shock waves swiftly wreaked havoc as they spread out, causing even the void sky to copse.

    Initially, the construct below would also be reduced to ashes under the shock wave, but Mand was already prepared to make her move. Flicking her finger, ayer of spiritual light enveloped the whole construct. The spiritual light seemed weak, but not even an all-out attack from both Mu Chen and Liu Qing could shake it...

    Mu Chen and Liu Qing were both struck by the terrifying shock wave, before the former¡¯s silhouette moved. His figure, which stood on the head of the Great Sr Undying Body, started to sink into the Great Sr Undying Body.

    Liu Qing stomped his feet and the massive wings of the Nine Netherme Bird sheltered the front like a huge shield with scarlet zing mes on it.

    Boom!

    The terrifying shock wave struck the two colossi and the Great Sr Undying Body¡¯s lustre instantly darkened, while its massive body was forcefully sent back. Every step it took would leave a huge mark on the space down below and the ground below had copsed a huge patch.

    Liiii!

    The ming feathers of the Nine Netherme Bird constantly shattered as a sharp cry endlessly resounded. Its massive body was also dissolving the massive impacts by moving backwards.

    The shock wavested for ten-odd breaths before it disappeared. The sky had already been restored to brightness, with the Great Sr Undying Body and Nine Netherme Bird looking somewhat pathetic.

    Boom!

    When the shock wave dissipated, Liu Qing¡¯s face was pale on the Nine Netherme Bird, but there were lights shing across his eyes, before the Nine Netherme Bird burst out with torrential mes as it pounced towards the Great Sr Undying Body.

    However, facing Liu Qing, Mu Chen showed no signs of retreating. His thoughts revolved and the Great Sr Undying Body took a step out while its golden palm had mmed towards the pouncing Nine Netherme Bird.

    The Nine Netherme Bird shed with both its wings as space trembled once again from the collision.

    The two massive figures shed together in the sky and every single contact would cause a metallic noise to resound, which was deafening.

    Boom!

    Another sh urred and Liu Qing looked at Mu Chen, who had appeared on the head of the Great Sr Undying Body. At this moment, thetter¡¯s face was a little pale. The previous shes had clearly exhausted him quite a bit.

    ¡°What a troublesome opponent!¡±

    Fighting intent surged in Liu Qing¡¯s eyes. At this moment, he had already treated Mu Chen as someone on the same level as him. All the contempt had already disappearedpletely and was reced with a smear of admiration. After all, Mu Chen could fight with him to this level with his cultivation at the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm. Just this alone, even he wasn¡¯t able to aplish this.

    This was also the reason why the more he attacked, the more powerful they grew as well.

    Therefore in this confrontation, Liu Qing¡¯s tapped his feet and he soared into the sky with a pair of zing wings unfolded behind him. At this moment, the spiritual energy in his body had grown even more powerful.

    He pped his wings and his figure had created afterimages, before he flew towards Mu Chen with a shocking bearing. He could tell how powerful Mu Chen¡¯s Great Sr Undying Body was. If this battle carried on, who knew how long this battle wouldst. So he had quickly summoned out his original form with the intention of swiftly ending this battle.

    ¡°Since you want to end the battle so quickly, then let me apany you!¡±

    At this moment, Liu Qing¡¯s speed was so extremely fast that it even caused Mu Chen¡¯s countenance to slightly change. Shortly after, his eyes flickered, since he had seen through Liu Qing¡¯s intention. Immediately, he contracted his eyes and stomped his feet. He had actually retreated and left the range of the Great Sr Undying Body.

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re pretty bold. But your speed is inferior to me!¡±

    When Liu Qing saw Mu Chen¡¯s actions, he instantly smiled as his wings jolted and his speed increased, wanting to take the initiative first.

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    An arc rose on Mu Chen¡¯s face and his seals suddenly changed. A golden light blossomed behind him and a brilliant phoenix cry resounded between the heavens and earth.

    A pair of purple-golden phoenix wings unfolded behind Mu Chen. At the same time, a bizarre pressure had also spread out upon the unveiling of the phoenix wings.

    It was the oppression that belonged to True Phoenixes.

    When the oppression appeared, Liu Qing¡¯s face had drastically changed with disbelief in his eyes for the first time. The pressure that swept over had actually caused his bloodline to tremble.

    In terms of bloodline, the Nine Netherbird n possessed the bloodline of Phoenixes. That¡¯s because the Undying Bird was a powerful variant of the Phoenix n.

    Amongst the Spiritual Beasts and Divine Beasts, noble bloodlines possessed a special pressure that could somewhat suppress ordinary Spiritual Beasts or Divine Beasts.

    Liu Qing¡¯s bloodline was the Nine Netherme Bird and could be considered as a Divine Beast. But at this moment, when it faced the pressureing from the True Phoenix, even if the pressure was extremely faint, it had still left him in a somewhat sorry situation.

    When Mu Chen saw Liu Qing going absent-minded, his gaze shed before the phoenix wings behind him pped and his figure had burst towards thetter like a streak of light. However, in that instant when he charged out, he had abruptly contracted his eyes.

    That¡¯s because an elderly silhouette had appeared before him, it was Elder Tianque.

    Mu Chen frowned his brows as he said, ¡°Elder Tianque? You...¡±

    He stopped his words before he could finish them. He saw that Elder Tianque¡¯s eyes were sparkling with light as he stared at him. Only after a brief moment did Elder Tianque speak out, word for word, ¡°True¡ªPhoenix¡ªPressure?¡±

 Chapter 963 - Divine Beast Origin

    Chapter 963 - Divine Beast Origin

    ¡°Elder Tianque?¡±

    Up in the sky, Mu Chen looked at Elder Tianque, who had suddenly blocked him, and couldn¡¯t help frowning his brows. Could it be that this old fellow judged that the situation wasn¡¯t encouraging and wanted to take actions personally by himself?

    If that¡¯s the case, then Elder Tianque would be too shameless.

    Whoosh!

    But as Mu Chen frowned his brows, whizzing sounds had resounded at his side with Mand, Nine Nether and the three Emperors having appeared in a sh. All of them were looking at Elder Tianque and they were clearly unhappy with his earlier interference.

    ¡°Elder Tianque, I have treated you as my guest, and thus, I have been enduring your actions. But you really think that my Great Havew Domain can be bullied by you?¡± Mand¡¯s voice was cold.

    When Elder Tianque saw Mand flying into a rage, he did not dare to dy and immediately said, ¡°I have lost this time. In this battle, Mu Chen¡¯s performance was extraordinary. It¡¯s no wonder why he can be the Overlord of the Northern Region¡¯s younger generations.¡±

    Behind Elder Tianque, Liu Qing had also swiftly flown over. He did not refute the former¡¯s words, since he had, indeed, not gotten many advantages in the previous confrontation.

    Mu Chen could fight him to this point through his cultivation a the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm and it was sufficient to prove how outstanding he was. If their fight had carried on, both sides would have a hard time to stop. That¡¯s because at that point in time, they could only fight with all their strength. At that point, they wouldn¡¯t be able to control their power and the slightest mistake might¡¯ve ended up with heavy injuries.

    When Mu Chen heard Elder Tianque¡¯s words, his knitted brows had loosened up, since he did not want to offend the Nine Netherbird n. So it was for the better, since this confrontation could end early. Furthermore, he was clear that even if this battle was to carry on, it would not have been easy for him to defeat Liu Qing.

    That fellow¡¯s fighting strength was at the pinnacle of the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm, which was even stronger than the Sky Dragon-Tiger. So if the fight had carried on, both of them would have ended up heavily injured, at best.

    Elder Tianque calmed the rage of everyone, before looking at Mu Chen. ¡°Where did you get the True Pheonix pressure from?¡±

    Although the True Phoenix pressure that Mu Chen had revealed was extremely faint, it was extremely evident for the Nine Netherbird n that possessed a trace of the Undying Bird¡¯s bloodline.

    In the world of Spiritual Beasts, True Phoenixes were considered supreme Divine Beasts and were part of the absolute top tier. Every adulthood True Phoenix would possess a terrifying powerparable to Heavenly Sovereigns.

    This sort of existence was extremely rare, even in the Phoenix n, and the True Phoenix pressure was something that even the ordinary Phoenix ns wouldn¡¯t possess. Therefore, that was why Elder Tianque had revealed such shock and disbelief when he sensed the pressureing from Mu Chen.

    When Mu Chen heard his words, he was stunned before saying, ¡°I have cultivated the Dragon-Phoenix Physique from the Dragon-Phoenix Haven.¡±

    He did not have much perception towards the so-called ¡°True Phoenix pressure¡±. Furthermore, in the past, when he used the Dragon-Phoenix Physique to fight his enemies, his enemies weren¡¯t affected by the faint True Phoenix pressure.

    Looks like the so-called ¡°True Phoenix pressure¡± could only be sensed by the Nine Netherbird n that possessed a trace of the Undying Bird¡¯s bloodline. If that¡¯s the case, then he should also possess a trace of the True Dragon pressure that probably only Divine Beasts that possessed the Dragon n¡¯s bloodline could sense...

    ¡°Dragon-Phoenix Haven?¡±

    Elder Tianque knitted his brows. ¡°The Northern Region¡¯s Dragon-Phoenix Haven? I have heard of it before. It¡¯s said to be the ce where the True Dragon and True Phoenix fell. I have once sent someone of the n there. Despite obtaining a harvest from that ce, they weren¡¯t like you, possessing a trace of the True Phoenix pressure.¡±

    ¡°This can only be obtained from the Dragon-Phoenix Stairs after ascending the tenth step of the stairs and Mu Chen was the only one that managed to aplish it over the past few hundred years.¡± Mand faintly said.

    Elder Tianque was speechless. It looked like he knew about the Dragon-Phoenix Stairs in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven as well. But even those outstanding nsmen that he sent out in the past did not manage to ascend the tenth step and he never expected that Mu Chen could achieve it.

    ¡°Elder Tianque, since there¡¯s an oue regarding the fight between Mu Chen and Liu Qing, then can you stop haggling in this matter any longer?¡± Nine Nether stared at Elder Tianque.

    When Elder Tianque heard her words, he faintly smiled and shook his head.

    ¡°You!¡± When Nine Nether saw his response, she immediately knitted her brows and gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Little Nine Nether, you should know that this matter is so absolutely important that even this old man cannot make a decision.¡± Elder Tianque solemnly looked at Nine Nether as he continued, ¡°You have the purest bloodline in our Nine Netherbird n since the past few thousands of years. Within our n, you have the highest possibility of awakening the Undying Bird¡¯s bloodline and, if you manage toplete your evolution, then you will truly be a Primordial Undying Bird.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a pir of our Nine Netherbird n¡¯s future. Therefore, the Nine Netherbird n will do our best to get rid of all obstacles that stand before you!¡±

    As he spoke, he slightly cast a nce at Mu Chen. The sharpness and decisiveness in his eyes had even caused a chill to lift in Mu Chen¡¯s heart.

    When Mand heard his words, she had contracted her eyes. It looked like even she had underestimated Nine Nether¡¯s importance in the Nine Netherbird n. If it was as Elder Tianque said, that would mean that Nine Nether would be a terrifying existenceparable to Heavenly Sovereigns, and for a future Heavenly Sovereign, it was sufficient for them to provide an intense amount of protection.

    After all, even after the past few thousands of years, there wasn¡¯t a Heavenly Sovereign in the Nine Netherbird n!

    And right now, Mu Chen and Nine Nether had formed the Bloodlink Bond, so he would naturally be treated as a hidden danger by the Nine Netherbird n. After all, the moment Mu Chen encountered a fatal danger, even if Nine Nether could survive, she would have to pay a great price. She might not even be able toplete her final evolution because of it, which was an oue no one could bear in the Nine Netherbird n.

    That would mean that the matter today would be a little troublesome... Although Mand wasn¡¯t afraid of the Nine Netherbird n, she had to admit that such a Spiritual Beast n that has existed for myriads of years had a much deeper foundation than the Great Havew Domain.

    She¡¯s only the pir in the Great Havew Domain and if she fell, the Great Havew Domain would be the next Divine Pavilion in the next instant. But the Nine Netherbird n wasn¡¯t the same, although they did not have any Heavenly Sovereigns, they had several Earth Sovereigns. Therefore, even if Elder Tianque fell, it could only hurt the Nine Netherbird n to the core and not the destruction of the n.

    Nine Nether tightly balled her fist as she stared at Elder Tianque, before taking a deep breath and spewed out, word-for-word, ¡°If you guys dare do anything, then don¡¯t me me.¡±

    Hearing Nine Nether¡¯s words filled with dense threat, Elder Tianque¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help turning dark as he looked at the stubborn Nine Nether. He looked like he was about to re up; but in the end, he had sighed with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Brat, you¡¯re going to hide behind her like that?¡± Elder Tianque looked towards Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen gently pulled Nine Nether¡¯s silhouette back, before faintly smiling towards Elder Tianque. ¡°If the situation progresses to the worst case possible, I can allow you to dissolve the Bloodlink Bond. I know that you guys have ways to aplish it.¡±

    If he really had to take that step, then he definitely couldn¡¯t drag Nine Nether down with him. Because if that¡¯s the case, then it might even implicate the entire Great Havew Domain. Even if Mand had taken action, the price was something that even she couldn¡¯t bear. Thus, it was a scene that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t willing to see.

    ¡°Mu Chen!¡±

    Nine Nether was somewhat enraged. The Nine Netherbird n naturally had ways to dissolve the Bloodlink Bond, but that would definitely cause heavy damage to Mu Chen.

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re like a man now.¡± Elder Tianque chuckled before his gaze slightly changed, ¡°Forcefully breaking up the Bloodlink Bond is thest resort. But... it¡¯d depend on you, whether we need to take that step...¡±

    Hearing Elder Tianque¡¯s words, Mu Chen¡¯s heart shook. ¡°Elder Tianque, there are other ways?¡±

    Nine Nether also looked at Elder Tianque with her eyes glittering and doubtful at the same time. She was naturally clear that aside from forcefully breaking up the bond, there was no other way to do it.

    ¡°There¡¯s naturally no other way to break the bond aside from using force.¡± Elder Tianque smiled as he looked at Mu Chen with disappointment and smiled once again. ¡°But if you can make the entire Nine Netherbird n agree with your bond, then this matter is naturally dealt with. Furthermore, the Nine Netherbird n will also be your friend at that time.¡±

    When Mu Chen heard his words, he bitterly smiled as he shook his head. Although he did note in contact with the Nine Netherbird n, judging from Elder Tianque¡¯s reaction, they definitely would not allow him to have a Bloodlink Bond with Nine Nether.

    Elder Tianque¡¯s words were basically forcing an impossible task upon him.

    ¡°Rubbish!¡± Nine Nether also understood the crooked logic behind it, so she gritted her teeth and roared.

    Elder Tianque wasn¡¯t bothered about Nine Nether¡¯s anger and said, ¡°Nine Nether, do you know why the n wants to summon you back this time?¡±

    Nine Nether was stunned as she shook her head. She naturally thought that the n must have sensed an issue with her bloodline, but judging from the words of Elder Tianque, there¡¯s another reason behind it?

    When Elder Tianque saw her reaction, he faintly shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s because the Divine Beast Origin is about to appear.¡±

    ¡°The Divine Beast Origin?!¡±

    When the term fell into her ears, Nine Nether¡¯s pupils instantly contracted and her cool face started to turn dark. In the end, she went silent and, judging from her appearance, she must¡¯ve known the meaning behind the Divine Beast Origin.

 Chapter 964 - Four Quotas

    Chapter 964 - Four Quotas

    ¡°Divine Beast Origin?¡±

    When Mu Chen heard that unfamiliar term, his heart slightly trembled. Clearly, he did not have any impression about it, so he did not understand why there would be such a change of expression on Nine Nether¡¯s face.

    When Liu Qing saw the puzzlement on Mu Chen¡¯s face, he exined, ¡°Since the primordial times, the Great Thousand World once had a supercontinent, known as the Divine Beast Continent. At that time, the majority of the Spiritual Beast and Divine Beast ns in the Great Thousand World all lives on that continent.¡±

    ¡°But when the Fiend ns invaded the Great Thousand World, they had also invaded the Divine Beast Continent. At that time, an extremely terrifying battle broke out. Under that annihtion war, the Divine Beast Continent was broken up and separated. But even so, a continent that was split off was still a supercontinent in the Great Thousand World.¡±

    As he heard this, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help taking in a deep, chilled breath. Even after splitting apart, it could still be a supercontinent in the Great Thousand World? It¡¯s hard to believe how massive the Divine Beast Continent in the primordial times was.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that in the primordial times, the Divine Beast Continent was so vast that even if a Sovereign Realm expert was to fly at full speed for ten-odd years, they might not even be able to fly out.¡± Liu Qing knew what Mu Chen was thinking, so he said with a smile.

    The corner of Mu Chen¡¯s lips twitched. He was a little shocked to the point that he was speechless.

    ¡°And the Divine Beast Origin was the special grounds where many powerful Divine Beasts resided in within the Divine Beast Continent back then, with many of them being super Divine Beasts as well. At that time, the fighting power contained in those grounds was about 30% of the entire Divine Beast Continent...¡±

    Mu Chen inwardly smacked his lips. The Divine Beast Origin could actually be the residing ce of many powerful Divine Beasts. Thus, one could see how many terrifying existences were there.

    ¡°In that Tribtion War, even the Fiend ns had sensed how powerful the Divine Beast Origin was. In the end, ten-odd Monarchs of the Fiend ns joined hands and forcefully shattered the Divine Beast Origin while they were caught off-guard. At the same time, they had used a ck hole space to devour it; thus, causing the Divine Beast Continent to be in a series of defeats in the battle thereafter and innumerable Divine Beasts fell...¡±

    ¡°After that war, some powerful figures made their move and found the Divine Beast Origin, which had been devoured by the ck hole space. They caused the Divine Beast Origin to appear after some time and all the Spiritual Beast ns can enter the Divine Beast Origin to seek opportunities.¡±

    As Liu Qing spoke, his gaze had turned heated as he licked his lips, ¡°Many seniors have fallen in the Divine Beast Origin. It is said that even the Primordial Undying Bird had died in that ce. If we could obtain the Divine Blood of the Primordial Undying Bird, we will be able to perfect the bloodline of Her Highness Nine Nether. At that time, the chances of her evolving into the Primordial Undying Bird will increase as well.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled and he understood why the Nine Netherbird n viewed the Divine Beast Origin so greatly. If that was the case, then this Divine Beast Origin was basically a treasurend for any of the Spiritual Beast ns.

    ¡°The frequency of the Divine Beast Origin¡¯s appearance is hard to grasp. It only shows some signs before it is about to appear. Every single time the Divine Beast Origin appears, it will cause a huge tremble amongst the Spiritual Beast ns.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head as well. There were so many people that died in the Divine Beast Origin, as long as they could obtain some of the Divine Blood, then it would greatly benefit any Spiritual and Divine Beast.

    Nine Nether gradually recovered from the side and stared at Elder Tianque, before she doubtfully asked, ¡°Then, how is Mu Chen rted to the appearance of the Divine Beast Origin?¡±

    ¡°Although there are rumours that the Primordial Undying Bird has died in the Divine Beast Origin, they¡¯re only rumours and no one can verify it. At the same time, the Primordial Undying Bird also belongs to the bloodline of the Phoenix n. Since Mu Chen possesses a trace of the True Phoenix pressure, he might be able to find the Primordial Undying Bird if he enters the Divine Beast Origin...¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, every time the Divine Beast Origin appears, it will attract many geniuses of the Spiritual Beast ns. There are many Spiritual Beast ns that has had their eyes on the Undying Bird¡¯s Divine Blood as well. For example the Spiritual Roc n, Sky Crane n, Dragon Bird n, Lightning Crow n, etc... All of them have bad rtions with our Nine Netherbird n, so if we encounter them, it¡¯s hard to avoid a battle.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, if the Undying Bird¡¯s Divine Blood appears, not only those Spiritual Beast ns, even the Phoenix ns will make their move.¡±

    As he spoke, Elder Tianque looked at Mu Chen. ¡°If you can help Nine Nether obtain the Undying Bird¡¯s Divine Blood, then there won¡¯t be anyone that will have an opinion about you in our n.¡±

    When Nine Nether heard his words, her face turned a little ugly. Although Elder Tianque said it lightly, she knew how serious this matter was. Those entering the Divine Beast Origin were geniuses of the various Spiritual Beast ns with powerful strengths. Not to mention there¡¯s still the Phoenix n, so even she wasn¡¯t confident about it, not to mention about Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen looked at Nine Nether, whose face was slightly unsightly, and smiled. ¡°If I can help Nine Nether, then I will definitely do my best.¡±

    From Nine Nether¡¯s face, he could tell how harsh the condition offered by Elder Tianque was, but he did not reject it. That¡¯s because he did not have much of a choice and he truly wanted to help Nine Nether. After all these years, ever since he walked out of the Northern Spiritual Realm to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and to the Northern Region, he received a huge amount of help from Nine Nether. So right now, perhaps it¡¯s time for him to repay her.

    Although he did not know if he could really offer any help, he still needed to show the attitude. Otherwise, it would chill the hearts of others.

    Elder Tianque was somewhat unexpected by Mu Chen¡¯s straightforward answer. He looked at Mu Chen with a much more gentle gaze as he smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t agree so quickly. It¡¯s only a suggestion. We still need to discuss this amongst the n before any decision can be made...¡±

    ¡°Our Nine Netherbird n can have four people enter the Divine Beast Origin and we have already confirmed three quotas. Nine Nether is amongst the three and thest is still in discussion in the n.¡±

    As Elder Tianque spoke, he looked at Mu Chen. ¡°This old man will only report your matters towards the n. It¡¯ll depend on yourself, whether you can obtain thest quota.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Mu Chen was stunned.

    ¡°Right now, in the n, there are two people qualified to fight for the fourth quota. The two of them are geniuses in my Nine Netherbird n. Although they have cultivated longer than you, ording to the age of my Nine Netherbird n, they can be considered as part of the younger generations. So if things go as expected, thest quota will fall onto one of them. If you want to obtain that quota, then you will have to be stronger than them.¡± Elder Tianque said.

    ¡°What¡¯s the strength of them both?¡± Mu Chen asked seriously.

    ¡°Liu Qing is inferior to the two of them.¡± Elder Tianque calmly said.

    Mu Chen instantly contracted his pupils with shock in his heart. Clearly, he never expected the foundation of the Nine Netherbird n to be so powerful to the point that even someone like Liu Qing couldn¡¯t be ranked within the top 3.

    With Mu Chen¡¯s current strength, and without relying on the power of Battle Will, he could only fight Liu Qing on equal terms, at best. Which would mean that even if he did his very best, his chances of beating the two geniuses weren¡¯t high.

    Furthermore, even if he was fortunate enough to obtain thatst quota, he would have even stronger opponents after entering the Divine Beast Origin and every single one of his opponents would be very powerful.

    When Elder Tianque saw Mu Chen¡¯s expression turning grave, he lightly smiled. ¡°With your current strength, your chances of obtaining the fourth quota isn¡¯t high.¡±

    Mu Chen did not refute his words.

    ¡°But there are two months time before the Divine Beast Origin appears. If you really want to try, I can help you drag the quota confirmation time for another two months.¡± Elder Tianque lifted his eyelids as he swept a nce at Mu Chen, ¡°But if you¡¯re not confident, then you can drop this matter. At that time, your Bloodlink Bond with Nine Nether can only be decided by the Elders in the n.¡±

    When Mu Chen heard his words, he remained in silent.

    ¡°Consider this matter carefully and if you have a decision. I believe the Great Havew Ruler can send you to the Nine Netherbird n...¡±

    When Elder Tianque saw Mu Chen going silent and did not give a reply, he waved his hand, then turned around and his aged voice resounded, ¡°This old man will wait for your answer in the n.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness Nine Nether, let¡¯s go.¡± Liu Qing looked at Nine Nether.

    Nine Nether clenched her fist and looked at Mu Chen, before her rosy lips slightly parted. Although she did not say a word, Mu Chen knew what she wanted to say.

    ¡°Don¡¯te, leave the Great Havew Domain!¡±

    Liu Qing and Nine Nether had turned into two streaks of light as they flew out, swiftly following Elder Tianque.

    When Mu Chen saw their departing silhouettes, he had uncontrobly clenched his fists. When Nine Nether left, she had told him to leave the Great Havew Domain. Clearly, she wanted him to avoid the Nine Netherbird n and perhaps this might be the right way. Wait till he grew to the point that even the Nine Netherbird n could no longer underestimate him, and they wouldn¡¯t dare to speak about the Bloodlink Bond anymore.

    However, if Mu Chen really did that, Nine Nether would definitely suffer the criticism in the n. Even if she wasn¡¯t bothered about it, Mu Chen definitely couldn¡¯t let that happen.

    So it¡¯s absolutely impossible for him to leave.

    Furthermore, no matter how powerful the geniuses of the Nine Netherbird n were, they weren¡¯t qualified for Mu Chen to be fearful to that degree. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t all his past life-and-death experiences have been in vain?

    As he thought about it, a sharpness swiftly gathered in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes.

    Standing by his side, Mand looked at Mu Chen. ¡°What¡¯s your intention?¡±

    The three Emperors looked at Mu Chen as well.

    Mu Chen gradually loosened his hand and a sharpness flickered on his handsome face as he lightly nodded his head. ¡°Two months from now, let¡¯s head to the Nine Netherbird n.¡±

    Although he spoke in a soft voice, it was filled with resolution.

 Chapter 965 - Two Months of Preparations

    Chapter 965 - Two Months of Preparations

    ¡°Two months from now, let¡¯s head to the Nine Netherbird n.¡±

    Towards Mu Chen¡¯s choice, Mand wasn¡¯t too surprised. She took a nce at the former. ¡°But what Elder Tianque said is correct. With your current strength, it won¡¯t be easy for you to obtain the fourth quota if you do not use the power of Battle Will.¡±

    Mu Chen was merely a Fifth Grade Sovereign and within the Nine Netherbird n, the two other talented figures that werepeting over thest quota were stronger than Liu Qing. So they must have already touched the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm.

    Adding their physique as a Divine Beast, their fighting power was even more extraordinary. So if Mu Chen wanted to win against them and obtain the quota, then it would definitely be difficult. Furthermore... even if he managed to win, if he wanted to help Nine Nether obtain the Divine Blood of the Undying Bird, then he would have to face the other talented figures of the Divine Beast ns and there might even be powerful existences amongst them. And with Mu Chen¡¯s current cultivation at the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm, it was undoubtedly somewhatcking.

    Mand had spoken the truth and Mu Chen did not show any difficulty on his face, but lightly smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true, but...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t I still have two months?¡±

    ¡°Mhm?¡±

    When Mand and the three Emperors heard his words, they instantly squinted their eyes, before they looked at Mu Chen with their eyes lit up.

    When Mu Chen saw their gazes, he lightly nodded his head. Back then, when he used the Fallen Origin Pellets to break through to the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm, it was half a year ago and he did not forcefully make his breakthrough and chose to nurture the Spiritual Energy in his body. Over thest six months, the Spiritual Energy in his body had already quietly reached perfection.

    With his recent cultivation, he could sense that the Spiritual Energy in his Sovereign Sea had reached full capacity and the shaky feeling that he previously had when he made his breakthrough hadpletely disappeared.

    Therefore, he could already make another breakthrough at this moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I might need the Domain Ruler¡¯s help.¡± Mu Chen looked at Mand as he smiled.

    ¡°Speak.¡± Mand waved her hand, appearing to be extremely grand.

    ¡°I might need quite a bit of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid for this breakthrough, so I¡¯d like to borrow one million drops Sovereign Spiritual Liquid from you.¡± Mu Chen said as he chuckled.

    When he made his breakthrough, he required arge amount of Spiritual Energy. Since the Fallen Origin Pellets have beenpletely exhausted, he could only resort to Sovereign Spiritual Liquids. But Mu Chen¡¯s wallet was empty regarding this matter.

    Although the Nine Nether Pce had been expanding at a great rate recently, with the number of cities under them having also reached the first amongst the Kings, it didn¡¯t mean that Mu Chen was rich. That¡¯s because, as the Nine Nether Pce expanded, they also had to exhaust arge amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t time for the cities to submit their tributes. Along those lines, the Nine Nether Pce couldn¡¯t show any intention in squeezing them dry before they could fully digest all the cities. Otherwise, some of the cities under them would start to rebel.

    ¡°One million drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid? Okay, I will have someone deliver themter.¡± Regarding Mu Chen¡¯s request, Mand did not have the slightest doubt. After all, Mu Chen had greatly contributed in the Hunting War and his contributions weren¡¯t something that merely expanding the Nine Nether Pce could make up for.

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re someone that belongs to my Great Havew Domain. So when you go to the Nine Netherbird n, do not let those fellows underestimate you. Therefore, speak any request you have, our Great Havew Domain will do our best to fulfil your requests.¡±

    When Mu Chen saw how generous Mand was, he couldn¡¯t help smiling and briefly pondered before spoke again. He really wasn¡¯t going to be modest. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I need to trouble Domain Ruler to help me collect Spiritual Array Diagrams. If possible, a Heaven Grade Spiritual Array...¡±

    ¡°Heaven Grade Spiritual Array?¡±

    When she heard those four words, Mand¡¯s golden pupils shed with a light and shortly after, she examined Mu Chen, before she slowly said, ¡°You can alreadyy a Heaven Grade Spiritual Array? Doesn¡¯t that mean... that you¡¯re now a Heaven Grade Spiritual Array Master?¡±

    Spiritual Array Masters were ssified in Heaven, Earth and Human, three grades that represented the Nine Grades of the Sovereign Realm. In the past, the four lotuses that Mu Chen hadid out, which was the Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array, was only an Earth Grade Spiritual Array. At that time, he had clearly not reached the Heaven Grade Spiritual Array Master level. It was so much so that it had been some time since Mu Chenst used a Spiritual Array on his enemy, causing Mand to forget the fact that Mu Chen was also a Spiritual Array Master...

    But at this moment, when Mu Chen mentioned this matter, only then did they realise that the Battle Formation Master was a branch of the Spiritual Array Master and Mu Chen was naturally talented in his attainments in Spiritual Arrays as well. Otherwise, how could he have such swift improvements in Battle Will?

    The three Emperors were also startled as they looked at Mu Chen. If Mu Chen could trulyy out a Heaven Grade Spiritual Array, even the lowest one could confront a Seventh Grade Sovereign.

    Regarding the doubtful gazes of Mand and the three Emperors, Mu Chen gently smiled. ¡°Although it¡¯s still somewhat shaky, there are some senses. If there is a Heaven Grade Spiritual Array for me to study, I should be able to achieve some improvements.¡±

    In recent years, although he did not cultivate in the path of Spiritual Arrays, that didn¡¯t mean that he could no longer use it. It¡¯s just that he had prioritised cultivating other areas.

    Furthermore, aftering in contact with Battle Will, he realised the simrities between both. When he was studying Battle Will, he would also have someprehension on Spiritual Arrays, which caused his attainments in the ways of Spiritual Arrays to unconsciously rise.

    However, he did not pay much attention to it in the past and he had to partake in the Hunting War. Therefore, Mu Chen had no time to find a Heaven Grade Spiritual Array to study. Right now, he was clearly paying more attention to it, since it would definitely be a trump card that would help Nine Nether obtain the Undying Bird¡¯s Divine Blood.

    ¡°Looks like you have concealed quite a bit... It¡¯s no wonder why you would dare to ept this task.¡± Mand¡¯s eyes flickered with a bizarre light as she felt inwardly relieved. Only then was she rest assured to have Mu Chen go to the Divine Beast Origin. After all, amongst the powerful Divine and Spiritual Beast ns, the geniuses weren¡¯t fools that could easily be dealt with and they would definitely be stronger than the younger generations of the Northern Region.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then you have to go to this Divine Beast Origin. It¡¯s undoubtedly a great opportunity for you and you might even break through the second level of the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra...¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    When Mu Chen heard those words, his heart trembled. The Dragon-Phoenix Sutra not only allowed him to form the Dragon-Phoenix Physique, it even bestowed him the tattoos of the True Dragon and Phoenix, which had granted a great amount of help to Mu Chen. The True Dragon Tattoos bestowed him powerful offensive abilities and could also defend him in crucial moments, whereas the True Phoenix Tattoo could increase his speed. In the past battles, they had clearly provided a great deal of help to Mu Chen.

    The first level of the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra was ¡®Revival of True Spirits¡¯, the birth of the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos.

    The second level would be ¡®Forming¡¯.

    As the name implied, when reaching this level, the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos would be able to break through the shackles of Mu Chen¡¯s body and wholly change.

    This was undoubtedly the first fundamental change!

    At that time, then the might of the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos could be gradually unveiled.

    In the past, Mu Chen was yearning for this, but cultivating the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra was too difficult. Even if he had spent all his energy on it, he still couldn¡¯te in contact with the second level.

    That¡¯s because this cultivation method required arge amount of Divine Beast Blood Essence. It was extremely hard to obtain that much in the Great Thousand World. But in the Divine Beast Origin, there were arge number of Divine Beasts that died in that ground, even super Divine Beasts weren¡¯t excluded. If Mu Chen was lucky enough to obtain them, then it might be possible for him to reach the second level of the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra.

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s definitely a must to make a trip to the Divine Beast Origin...¡± Just thinking about it, Mu Chen lightly smiled as he murmured to himself.

    ¡°Leave the matter regarding the Heaven Grade Spiritual Array to me. Although it¡¯s a little rushed, I should be able to obtain it. It¡¯s just that we will have to pay a slight price.¡± Mand nodded her head.

    The price of a Heaven Grade Spiritual Array wasn¡¯t low, it was so much so that it would definitely cost a considerable amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid to find it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you regarding this matter.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head. Luckily he had the support of the Great Havew Domain. Otherwise, he would already be under heavy pressure if he had to rely on himself.

    ¡°Within two months, it looks like I¡¯ll have to start absorbing the Spiritual Divine Liquid as well. Otherwise, if anything happens when I bring you to the Nine Netherbird n...¡± Mand faintly said.

    Although Mu Chen seemed to be well-prepared, Mand also had to prepare a backup n in case Mu Chen failed to obtain the quota. The Nine Netherbird n would definitely not let him go then and they would want to keep him under house arrest. At that time, she might even need to fight with the experts of the Nine Netherbird n.

    The Nine Netherbird n had a deep foundation. Although there wasn¡¯t any Heavenly Sovereigns present, they would have nothing to fear as long as Mand wasn¡¯t a genuine Greater Earth Sovereign.

    When Mu Chen heard her words, he immediately understood Mand¡¯s worries and he pursed his lips, before he softly said, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    He naturally understood the danger Mand had to endure. After all, the Nine Netherbird n was not something that the peak forces of the Northern Region could bepared to. Compared to them, their Great Havew Domain was toocking. But even so, Mand had chosen to support him, just this thought alone made Mu Chen feel grateful and touched in his heart.

    At this moment, he understood that giving Mand the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid was the right choice.

    If he did not support Mand unconditionally, perhaps she would not support him to this point.

    ¡°Save the words...¡±

    Mand waved her hand as she continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about what¡¯s happening next. All you have to do is to break through to the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm within two months!¡±

    When Mu Chen heard her words, he lightly nodded his head with a deep self-confidence in the depths of his ck pupils.

    Two months from now, everything would be clear.

 Chapter 966 - Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm

    Chapter 966 - Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm

    Deep in the Greaw Sky

    On a towering lone peak, one could practically see half of the entire Greaw Sky. This ce had the densest amount of Spiritual Energy in the entire Greaw Sky.

    In the past, this was the ce that Mand would cultivate and ordinary people of the Great Havew Domain would not dare to enter. But at this moment, in order to provide the best condition for Mu Chen, Mand had even lent out this cultivation ground.

    At this moment, on the lone peak, a stone chamber was opened in the mountain and Mu Chen stood before it. Looking at the faint mist that enveloped this region, a smear of astonishment shed in his eyes.

    That¡¯s because the mist was made of Spiritual Energy, which implied the density and purity of Spiritual Energy in this region... Clearly, there were many Spiritual Arrays simr to the Spirit Convergence Arrays in this region, gathering the Spiritual Energy in the Greaw Sky over.

    ¡°This is indeed a perfect cultivation ce.¡±

    Mu Chen lightly smiled. He no longer dyed and entered the stone chamber. When the stone chamber closed, he sat down on a spacious stone bed.

    He did not immediately attempt his breakthrough, but had slowly closed his eyes and gradually calmed his heart. The Spiritual Energy around him that had turned into mist entered through his nose, and endlessly poured into his body.

    He needed to adjust his state to the most perfect state.

    Just this process alone took nearly five days. When the fifth day arrived, Mu Chen had opened his tightly shut eyes and his pitch-ck eyes flickered with a gem-like lustre due to the surging Spiritual Energy in his body reaching the limit.

    Mu Chen could sense the massive Spiritual Energy coursing through his limbs and bones. Every single movement of his contained a power that could crumble mountains.

    ¡°More or less there...¡±

    Mu Chen murmured to himself as a spiritual light blossomed in his eyes. Flicking his finger, a streak of light whistled like a surging river that upied in this spacious cave.

    The river was glittering with a gem-like lustre as the river boiled, emitting Spiritual Energy. It had caused the atmosphere to be moist with vague signs of forming into droplets of water.

    That river was made from a million drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid!

    Mu Chen raised his head and looked at the river of Spiritual Energy, then formed some seals with his hands together, before slowly opening his mouth. Instantly, the Spiritual Energy current rushed into his mouth.

    The boundless Spiritual Energy instantly exploded within Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Mu Chen had a calm expression and unhurriedly the formed seals, prompting the boundless Spiritual Energy to course through his meridians and pour into his Sovereign Sea after refining it...

    In the Sovereign Sea, Spiritual Energy poured everywhere like a rainstorm, causing the sea level to slowly rise at a steady speed.

    Sensing the rising Spiritual Energy in his Sovereign Sea, Mu Chen did not have a change of his expression and slowly shut his eyes. He still required some time in this cultivation to nurture it, waiting for the crucial moment to attempt his breakthrough in one go.

    Right now, he only needed to pour a massively endless amount of Spiritual Energy into his Sovereign Sea.

    Thus, Mu Chen¡¯s heart gradually calmed down and he started to abandon everything else, before he entered into a deep state of cultivation.

    The next time he opened his eyes, it was already ten dayster.

    Over the ten days, he had absorbed a fifth of the one million drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. This had also caused Mu Chen¡¯s skin to endlessly flicker with spiritual light and the Spiritual Energy that emanated from his body was constantly fluctuating, that was the sign of his Spiritual Energy gradually reaching the peak.

    ¡°Still not enough.¡±

    But to this, Mu Chen had lightly shook his head. He was still some distance away from breaking through, and thus, he shut his eyes once again...

    Over the next period of time, Mu Chen opened his eyes two more times. Along with every single time he opened his eyes, the million drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid would decrease by a portion.

    At this moment, the spiritual light around Mu Chen was extremely dense to a degree. Under the spiritual light, even his silhouette was a little vague and, looking from afar, he was like a zing sun of spiritual light.

    An extremely powerful fluctuation of Spiritual Energy quietly fluctuated, which caused the stone chamber to finely tremble as cracks quietly spread out.

    Mu Chen took in a deep breath as his lips moved. He was like a whale sucking in water and immediately devoured the remaining Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    The spiritual light burst out from his body. It was so powerful to an indescribable degree and the Spiritual Energy in Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Sea had reached the peak.

    It¡¯s time to beak through!

    When Mu Chen closed his eyes for the fifth time, he knew that when he opened his eyes once again, he would have stepped into the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm!

    And when he shut his eyes for thest time, itsted half a month!

    ...

    Outside the lone peak, when Mu Chen had shut himself to cultivate, Mand had sealed off this region, forbidding anyone to enter in case they disrupted Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation.

    At this moment, several silhouettes had appeared in the sky outside the lone peak, with Mand in the lead and the three Emperors standing behind her.

    When they appeared, they had directed their eyes towards the closed stone chamber. The stone chamber was sealed off with a Spiritual Array, sealing off any fluctuations inside, which was hard to probe.

    ¡°It has already been half a month... is Mu Chen still not done with his breakthrough? If he still doesn¡¯te out, then I¡¯m afraid that the quota in the Nine Netherbird n will be fixed.¡± The Sky Vulture Emperor fixed his eyes on the stone chamber and couldn¡¯t help saying.

    He and Nine Nether had some rtion; and thus, he knew some information regarding the Nine Netherbird n. After Elder Tianyue brought Nine Nether back to the n, the entire Nine Netherbird n had been greatly shaken about the Bloodlink Bond and some of the Elders with cold personalities had already intended to dispatch an army to fight the Great Havew Domain.

    However, they were all stopped by Elder Tianque. Naturally, that included the obstruction of Nine Nether. With an attitude of pledging her life, she had caused those extremist Elders to restrain themselves. After all, Nine Nether¡¯s father was not only the Patriarch of the Nine Netherbird n, she herself had the greatest possibility of evolving into the Undying Bird in the past few thousand years. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t ignore Nine Nether¡¯s opinion and attitude.

    But this matter was only temporarily dyed. If Mu Chen couldn¡¯te when the quota was determined, then even those Elders that chose to watch due to Nine Nether would have to stop remaining silent and be forced to take actions. Thus, one could tell how pure Nine Nether¡¯s bloodline was for them to view her with great importance.

    At this moment, it was definitely not good news for Mu Chen or the Great Havew Domain.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to determine a breakthrough, and there¡¯s nothing good for one to forcefully break through.¡±

    When Mand heard his words, she maintained a calm expression, but chill shed through her golden pupils as she coldly said, ¡°If the Nine Netherbird n does not even have this patience, then there¡¯s nothing good to talk about. At that time, if they want to start a war, then we will just apany them till the end. I¡¯ll see how many of the Nine Netherbird n¡¯s Earth Sovereigns will die in my hands.¡±

    As she spoke, a trace of killing intent was revealed, which caused the surrounding region to turn dark in an instant and the Spiritual Energy in this region showed signs of freezing.

    When the three Emperors sensed the trace of killing intent, they felt traces of a chill on their skin and they exchanged gazes with shock in their eyes. At this moment, although Mand didn¡¯t seem to have any changes since the month before, the three Emperors could clearly sense that the current Mand had grown much stronger!

    ¡°Congrattions, Domain Ruler, for reaching the Great Earth Sovereign Realm...¡± The Sleeping Emperor sighed as he shook his head and smiled.

    Clearly, the reason why Mand had such changes was due to her secluded cultivation for a month, causing her to make thest step forward and ascended from Quasi-Greater Earth Sovereign Realm to genuine Greater Earth Sovereign Realm.

    Although it was merely half a step, the Sleeping Emperor and the rest knew the gap in-between. And regarding this, it could be seen from the Hunting War that the Spiritual Puppet of the Fourth Pce Master relied on his own strength to confront the seven Earth Sovereigns of the Northern Region...

    Although there were factors of the seven Earth Sovereigns holding themselves back, as long as Mand was ruthless enough in the war, who knew how many Earth Sovereigns would fall from the Nine Netherbird n? It was a price that even the Nine Netherbird n, with it¡¯s foundation, could not bear.

    Furthermore, Mand still had a genuine Saint Artifact. With the strength of the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid, Mand would definitely not be weak, even amongst the Greater Earth Sovereigns.

    Boom!

    Just as the three Emperors were startled and feeling happy for Mand¡¯s breakthrough, the huge peak suddenly trembled and a crisp sound rang out from the mountain like rumbling thunder. In the end, the rumbling noises resounded throughout the heavens and earth.

    Boom!

    The stone chamber¡¯s entrance exploded and as fragments of stones shot out, a streak of light had appeared in the sky under the pleasantly surprised gazes of the three Emperors.

    When the three Emperors looked over, they saw Mu Chen standing in the sky. At this moment, thetter was covered with spiritual light and his ck gem-like pupils flickered with lustre that shook the hearts of others.

    Looking at the current Mu Chen, the three Emperors instantly felt relieved, since they could sense thatpared to a month and a half ago, Mu Chen was much stronger at this moment!

    Clearly, Mu Chen had alreadypleted his breakthrough and stepped into the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm!

    ¡°Haha. Congrattions to King Mu for stepping into the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm.¡± The three Emperors smiled.

    The light in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes gradually retracted as he looked at Mand and the three Emperors and smiled before flying forth.

    When Mand saw him flying over, the chill on her face had disappeared, before she clenched her fist and several lights appeared, which formed into a five multi-coloured scrolls.

    ¡°These are the Spiritual Arrays that you have asked me to find. There are two scrolls, both Heaven Grade Spiritual Arrays.¡±

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen immediately felt ecstasy in his heart, before looking at the five scrolls that emitted peculiar fluctuations.

 Chapter 967 - Heaven Grade Spiritual Array

    Chapter 967 - Heaven Grade Spiritual Array

    The five scrolls emitted a bizarre light as they hovered before Mu Chen. All five scrolls were emitting profound undtions withplicated runes carved on the surface of the scrolls.

    Heaven Grade Spiritual Array.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze became slightly aze as this was the first time he had seen such scrolls. Thus, he couldn¡¯t restrain himself as the five scrolls fell in his palm.

    Spiritual Energy blossomed from Mu Chen¡¯s palm and entered the five scrolls, before arge amount of information swept towards his mind like a storm.

    Top Rank Earth Grade Spiritual Array - Azure Lotus Spiritual Sword Array

    Top Rank Earth Grade Spiritual Array - Sk Array

    Top Rank Earth Grade Spiritual Array - Indestructible Golden Bell Array

    Those three were the first top Earth Grade Spiritual Arrays that appeared in his mind. These grade of Spiritual Arrays were things that even Sixth Grade Sovereigns would extremely fear.

    Out of the three Spiritual Arrays, one was an offensive Spiritual Array, a restraining Spiritual Array and a defensive Spiritual Array, all with impressive might. Naturally, Mand had been diligent when she collected the scrolls.

    But those three Spiritual Arrays were not the ones that made Mu Chen¡¯s heart tremble. As his heart shook, golden light blossomed in his mind as the lights formed into words.

    Low Rank Heaven Grade Spiritual Array - Sky Mount Divine Seal

    Low Rank Heaven Grade Spiritual Array - God Annihtion Array

    Mu Chen sensed the huge amount of information in his mind, before he slowly opened his eyes. Unconceble joy was surging in his eyes as he tightly held onto the scrolls and murmured, ¡°Heaven Grade Spiritual Array...¡±

    Although the Heaven Grade Spiritual Array was low-ranked, even a Seventh Grade Sovereign would be heavily injured by it.

    ¡°I wanted to help you collect some high rank Spiritual Arrays, but time¡¯s too rushed... Most of these Spiritual Arrays are in the hands of Spiritual Array Masters, and Spiritual Array Masters view those arrays as important as their lives, so it¡¯s not easy to get them to sell them,¡± said Mand.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head. With his current strength, it¡¯s a little forceful even for him toy out a Low Rank Heaven Grade Spiritual Array and he even needed to gain someprehension from them if he really wanted toy out the Spiritual Arrays.

    So, even if Mand found a Middle Rank or High Rank Heaven Grade Spiritual Array, it¡¯s impossible for him to set it up.

    ¡°Among those two Heaven Grade Spiritual Arrays, thest one is extremely powerful. When I purchase it, it had exceeded the price of the other Heaven Grade Spiritual Array by a fold.¡± Mand looked at the utmost left scroll in Mu Chen¡¯s palm as she said.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes flickered, since he knew that Mand was speaking about the God Annihtion Array. After skimming through the information in his mind, his eyes had suddenly contracted.

    ¡°This God Annihtion Array is notplete...¡± Mu Chen said slowly as the light flickering in his eyes grew even more intense.

    ¡°This is an Ancient Spiritual Scroll from the primordial times. There¡¯s a total of three scrolls and the God Annihtion Array is one of them. If you can gather all three scrolls, you can even kill a Greater Earth Sovereign.¡±

    When the three Emperors heard her words, a smear of shock shed on their faces. A Spiritual Array that could ughter a Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, could it be the legendary Schr Array?

    ¡°But it¡¯s a pity... that this God Annihtion Array is the weakest amongst the three of them, and thus, it was spread around. But the two other scrolls are extremely rare, so the chances of gathering them won¡¯t be high.¡± Mu Chen shook his head as he somewhat felt pity.

    If you could gather the three scrolls, then the price of it wouldn¡¯t be any inferior to the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid. After all, Schr Grade Spiritual Arrays were extremely tempting to Spiritual Array Schrs.

    ¡°But even if it¡¯s the weakest amongst the three scrolls, the power of it is stronger than ordinary Low Rank Heaven Grade Spiritual Arrays. It¡¯s no wonder why the price of it is so high, it¡¯s simply worth it.¡± Mu Chen smiled. It looked like he had to thoroughly study andprehend this God Annihtion Array. With this array, it¡¯d definitely be a pretty good killer move. But if that¡¯s the case, then he would be somewhat confident in going to the Divine Beast Origin.

    Mu Chen had quite a bit confidence in himself through this breakthrough. With his current strength, even if he didn¡¯t use any Spiritual Array, dealing with Liu Qing wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    ¡°There¡¯s still half a month till the two months deadline is up. So you can cultivate for another ten days, we will head for the Nine Netherbird n after that!¡± said Mand.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head. Since he had just broken through, he, indeed, needed several days to get used to the growth of strength in his body. At the same time, he needed toprehend the Spiritual Arrays in order to set them up.

    With a decision, Mu Chen no longer dyed and his figure moved, flying towards the Nine Nether Pce like a streak of light, and entered in the serene depths of the Nine Nether Pce.

    Over the next half a month, Mu Chen did not take a step out of the Nine Nether Pce and had spent all his time on sensing the Spiritual Energy in his body andprehending the Heaven Grade Spiritual Arrays.

    In the process ofprehending the Heaven Grade Spiritual Arrays, Mu Chen had also gradually tried to set up the arrays. But at the start, his attempts had all ended up in failure, causing violent Spiritual Energy shock wave to explode in the depths of the Nine Nether Pce from each of his failures. This caused many experts in the Nine Nether Pce to be fearful, since they could sense the Spiritual Energy explosion was something that not even Sixth Grade Sovereigns could withstand.

    However, this string of failuressted for ten days, before they started to decrease and the explosions from the arrays were only in small amounts. During thest one or two days, the explosions hadpletely disappeared. At the same time, a torrential Spiritual Energy soared into the sky in the depths of the Nine Nether Pce and a spiritual light blossomed in every direction. There seemed to be a something terrifying brewing within...

    The changes had caused the experts of the Nine Nether Pce to be fearful and many of them looked towards the depths of the Nine Nether Pce. But as they felt fearful, the thing that was brewing did not seem to explode but had quietly disappeared.

    Many experts exchanged looks from this situation and they could only think of it as Mu Chen¡¯s failure once again as they sighed in pity...

    As everyone was feeling pity regarding this matter, Mu Chen stood at a courtyard in the depths of the Nine Nether Pce with his hands behind his back, looking at the Spiritual Energy undtions that were gradually dissipating. His gaze lightly flickered as he smiled. Judging from his looks, there wasn¡¯t any dismay of failure, but a smear of insight.

    ¡°The Heaven Grade Spiritual Array...¡± Mu Chen lowered his head as he looked at his fair hands and gently smiled.

    After attempting for nearly half a month, despite the numerous failures, Mu Chen had also started to experience the power of the Heaven Grade Spiritual Array for himself, it was far stronger than any Earth Grade Spiritual Array.

    He had not wasted his effort to search for opportunity in midst of failures.

    As Mu Chen sighed in his heart, fine footsteps resounded from outside the courtyard and he immediately smiled. Before they could even speak, he had already called out, ¡°Come in.¡±

    The two silhouettes that walked into the courtyard were naturally the two sisters, Tang Bing and Tang Rou. Tang Bing had taken up the task to manage the Nine Nether Pce and her position was just lower than Mu Chen and Nine Nether¡¯s. Despite being in such a high position, it had given her an aloof atmosphere, since she was initially icy and arrogant.

    Tang Rou was still as shy as before, even if she was extremely familiar with Mu Chen. Her face had still turned red after seeing Mu Chen¡¯s smile and looking at her.

    ¡°Were you trying to tear our Nine Nether Pce apart over the past few days...?¡± Tang Bing had directly rolled her eyes towards Mu Chen when she walked in.

    Facing Tang Bing, who was extremely serious when handling official matters, Mu Chen could only dryly smile. Although he already had a high position in the Great Havew Domain, he had sincerely treated the two sisters as friends, so he would naturally not be oppressive like how he was with others.

    ¡°The Domain Ruler called us to inform you to prepare to head for the Nine Netherbird n tomorrow.¡± Tang Bing was direct and efficient when handling official matters and spoke about the serious matter.

    When Mu Chen heard her words, he had slightly contracted his eyes then gently nodded his head.

    Tang Bing bit on her rosy lips and the aloof look on her face had already gradually disappeared, before she stared at Mu Chen and softly said, ¡°Can Big Sister Nine Nether stille back?¡±

    The Nine Nether Pce was set up by Nine Nether alone and they were guided by Nine Nether as well. Thus, they had treated the Nine Nether Pce as their home. But they knew that if Nine Nether had truly left the Nine Nether Pce, even if Mu Chen could hold up the fort, there would be a feeling missing in this ce...

    Mu Chen looked at Tang Bing, who had a depressed expression, whereas Tang Rou¡¯s eyes had already turned red and she sunk into silence. It must¡¯ve been a great blow to them after Nine Nether¡¯s departure. However, they did not usually reveal their worries, but now that Mu Chen was about to leave as well, they showed their real feelings.

    Looking at the two sisters, Mu Chen gently patted them on their shoulders and a gentle smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°Rest assured, I will bring Nine Nether back.¡±

    When Tang Bing and Tang Rou saw the smile on Mu Chen¡¯s face, despite thetter having a gentle expression, they could sense the trace of resolution in his words.

    Thus, the two sisters had smiled and they heavily nodded their heads.

    ¡°Right, bring this with you...¡±

    Tang Bing suddenly removed a light bracelet from her wrist and passed it over to Mu Chen, ¡°There are 1,500,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid here, it¡¯s something that I have been doing my best to gather. I hope that it should be some help to you...¡±

    Mu Chen looked at the bracelet and was somewhat startled. He clearly knew howpetent Tang Bing was as a housekeeper, and all usage of the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid in the Nine Nether Pce was within her calctions, which was precisely why the Nine Nether Pce could gradually expand and operate healthily.

    In the past, it would¡¯ve been extremely tough for Mu Chen to obtain Sovereign Spiritual Liquid from her. So when he saw her giving him such arge amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, he couldn¡¯t help feeling startled.

    ¡°If the Nine Nether Pce lost both you and Big Sister Nine Nether, then what¡¯s the point of us having all this Sovereign Spiritual Liquid?¡±

    Tang Bing seemed to know what Mu Chen was thinking. She pursed her lips before staring at Mu Chen. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m unaware of you calling me a miser secretly so many times.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled but he did not reject her offer. That¡¯s because this sum of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was extremely important to him. When he stored the bracelet, his voice resounded once again, ¡°I will definitely bring her back, I promise!¡±

    ¡°We believe you... and... you... you have to be careful, too.¡± The one that spoke out was the shy Tang Rou as she stared at Mu Chen with her big eyes filled with confidence.

    Mu Chen took a deep breath in as he slowly raised his head and looked in the direction that Nine Nether had previously left in before clenching his fist.

    Nine Nether, looks like I can¡¯t listen to you this time. I will definitely go to the Nine Netherbird n!

 Chapter 968 - Nine Nether Realm

    Chapter 968 - Nine Nether Realm

    The Great Thousand World was vast with an endless amount of living beings, and the Spiritual Beast ns were just a few of them. That¡¯s because the majority of the Spiritual Beast ns had excellent talent, having an advantage in their lifespans. With such long lifespans, it was sufficient for them to stack up powerful foundations, which made many human forces extremely fearful.

    The Spiritual Beast ns had the mostplicated bloodlines amongst the living beings in the Great Thousand World and their strengths originate from their bloodlines. Therefore, there were some powerful ns with extremely powerful bloodlines, known as the Divine Beast ns. Anyone that possessed such bloodlines were powerful right from their birth, causing everything in the region to be fearful.

    However, there were some of the Spiritual Beast ns possessing simr potential that weren¡¯t amongst the Divine Beast ns, and the Nine Netherbird n was one of them...

    It was a n with the same origins as the Phoenix n. They possessed the bloodline of the Primordial Undying Bird and upon awakening it, they would be pinnacle existences even in the Phoenix n.

    Therefore, that was why the n would view bloodlines so importantly. The moment a pure Undying Bird¡¯s bloodline appeared in their n, that person would be greatly protected by them and anyone that tried to corrupt it would be viewed by them as a great enemy.

    ...

    Nine Nether Continent, despite being called a continent, the size of it was only simr to the Northern Region. But this small-sized continent was quite famous in the Great Thousand World.

    The fame naturally originated from the Overlord of the continent, the Nine Netherbird n.

    As a Spiritual Beast n with a considerable amount of fame, the foundation and strength that the Nine Netherbird n possessed could be considered as a top quality in the Great Thousand World.

    One must know that even though their Great Havew Domain could be considered as a peak force in the Northern Region, they couldn¡¯t be known as a top quality in the vast Great Thousand World.

    The quality of such a force wasn¡¯t something that could be supported by an Earth Sovereign, even if Mand had stepped into the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm. A genuine top quality force depended on their foundation. At least before another Earth Sovereign was born in the Great Havew Domain, the Great Havew Domain couldn¡¯t be ranked amongst the top quality forces in the Great Thousand World.

    Thus, the fame of the Nine Netherbird n was much greater than the Great Havew Domain in the Great Thousand World... Therefore, the Nine Nether Continent was much more well-known in the Great Thousand World.

    However, the entire Nine Nether Continent wasn¡¯t the one that was viewed with great importance by innumerable forces in the Great Thousand World, but the Nine Nether Realm, which resided in the centre of the continent.

    It was a ne that was independent of the Great Thousand World, the Ancestral Ground of the Nine Netherbird n.

    ording to the ancient scripts, the Nine Netherbird n came from a Lower ne. Although they weren¡¯t remarkable at the beginning, it was their numerous startling ancestors that allowed their Nine Netherbird n to stand tall amongst the countless Spiritual Beast ns in the Great Thousand World.

    When the Nine Netherbird n was at their strongest, their n had Heavenly Sovereigns amongst threeplete generations. At that time, even the Phoenix n had ced great importance in the Nine Netherbird n and interacted on the same level.

    The Nine Nether Realm was said to be the Lower ne that the Nine Netherbirds belonged to in ancient times, It¡¯s just that it waster linked to the Great Thousand World by the almighty power of the Nine Netherbird n and became the Ancestral Ground of the Nine Netherbird n.

    This matter wasn¡¯t rare in the Great Thousand World. After all, the Great Thousand World was linked to too many Lower nes and those experts that coulde to the Great Thousand World by breaking the boundaries of the Lower nes. Aside from a few unfortunate ones, practically all of them had astonishing talents. As long as they could survive in the Great Thousand World, they would definitely glitter with brilliance in the future.

    Over the past few thousand years, the most dazzling ones were the me Emperor of the Endless Fire Territory and Martial Ancestor of the Martial Realm.

    Not only did those two stand at the peak of the Great Thousand World, the forces under them had also stepped into the level of supreme force in the Great Thousand World, dominating a region and their fame would intimidate innumerable amounts of others.

    It was also mentioned that the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor had also forcefully linked the Lower nes they came from. Furthermore, they had ced them in the Endless Fire Territory and Martial Realm respectively, protecting them so that no forces would dare to show greed for the Lower nes.

    The Nine Netherbird n clearly had the same idea when they linked the Nine Nether Realm.

    And this time, Mu Chen¡¯s final objective was the Nine Nether Realm.

    ...

    Nine Nether Realm, Nine Nether Mountain

    The size of this mountain was indescribable as it hovered in the Nine Nether Realm like a hugend. This mountain had also be the sacrednd in the entire Nine Nether Realm.

    At the same time, this ancestral ground of the Nine Netherbird n was also considered as the ce where the first Nine Netherbird was born during ancient times.

    Today, on this massive mountain, there were innumerable ancient bells ringing out, which shook the heavens and earth.

    At the centre of this mountain stood a towering pir with clouds curled at the peak, revealing a massive azure stone za. There were innumerable silhouettes in the surrounding cliffs and all of them were emitting powerful fluctuations.

    The za was facing a steeper cliff. However, those cliffs had turned into huge stone bases with silhouettes seated on them and powerful auras were emanating from them, causing even this region to tremble.

    They were the Elders of the Nine Netherbird n.

    Looking at the stone za, there were two silhouettes quietly seated. The two of them had powerful Spiritual Energy undting around them and pride could be seen in the centre of their brows.

    They weren¡¯t arrogant, but they were extremely confident in themselves, thus appearing to be proud.

    The two silhouettes had raised their heads at this moment and looked at the numerous ancient stone bases as an intense discussion resounded. At this moment, the Elders of the ns all had a difference in opinion.

    Therefore, not only the two of them, even the countless Nine Netherbird n members present here had paid their attention over as well.

    ¡°Truly ridiculous! Nine Nether has the purest bloodline of the Undying Bird over the past few thousand years. This is the chance for our n to restore our glory, how can it be ruined by a human?!¡± An azure-robed Elder sternly said with an ashen face.

    ¡°We should immediately capture that Mu Chen and use the secret art of our n to forcefully break the Bloodlink Bond he has with Nine Nether!¡±

    ¡°I have to say, even if the Great Havew Ruler is somewhat capable, this old man doesn¡¯t believe that she would dare to face our Nine Netherbird n just for a brat!¡± Another Elder solemnly said.

    At another corner, Elder Tianque had tightly knitted his brows. ¡°Mu Chen¡¯s talent is not simple. He possesses a trace of the True Phoenix pressure, so he must be someone with great luck and opportunity. I have already promised him that if he can defeat Jiang Ya and Qin Xuan, we will allow him to enter the Divine Beast Origin as a represent our Nine Netherbird n, and help Nine Nether obtain the opportunity to acquire the Primordial Undying Bird¡¯s blood essence!¡±

    Hearing his words, the azure-robed Elder from before sneered, ¡°Tianque, ording to what you said, that brat is merely at the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm. Jiang Ya and Qin Xuan can easily suppress someone of this strength. If he represents our Nine Netherbird n in the Divine Beast Origin, I don¡¯t know whether he can get an opportunity. But he will definitely drag them down quite a bit. Who can bear the responsibility of the dy regarding such an important matter?¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, it has already been two months and that brat still shows no sign ofing to my Nine Netherbird n. So one could see how afraid he is, how can someone as cowardly as him pollute Nine Nether¡¯s pure bloodline?!¡±

    When Elder Tianque heard the harsh words from the azure-robed Elder, his face wasn¡¯t quite good, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered in continuing the quarrel and directed his gaze towards the centre of this region. There was a golden stone base with a middle-aged man sitting there with a calm expression. Although he did not make any movements, the terrifying pressure that emanated from him had even caused the surrounding space to freeze.

    He¡¯s the current Patriarch of the Nine Netherbird n, Tian Huang.

    Standing beside him was a slender silhouette, Nine Nether. At this moment, her face was somewhat pale as she watched the Elders fighting over this matter. She tightly clenched her fists.

    ¡°Patriarch, let¡¯s make a decision quick and decide thest quota between Jiang Ya and Qin Xuan. After all, the Divine Beast Origin is going to appear soon, so we can¡¯t just keep waiting for that cowardly brat...¡± the azure-robed Elder looked at Patriarch Tian Huang and said.

    All the Elders, along with the innumerable nsmen of the Nine Netherbird n, had directed their gazes over to Patriarch Tian Huang. They awaited the Patriarch to speak and deal with this matter that had been dyed for two months.

    Patriarch Tian Huang¡¯s face showed no expression, he was like a sturdy boulder. He contracted his eyes before looking at Nine Nether, who was by his side, and briefly pondered before saying, ¡°That person has done a great favour to Nine Nether. Since Elder Tianque has given a promise, then our Nine Netherbird n will definitely uphold our promise. In a day, if he appears in the Nine Nether Realm and defeats both Jiang Ya and Qin Xuan, the fourth quota will go to him.¡±

    As he spoke, he briefly paused, before his gaze turned sharp. ¡°Naturally, if he dares to flee out of cowardice, our Nine Netherbird n will definitely not let a coward pollute our bloodline. At that time, our n will move out and capture him. If the Great Havew Domain dares to obstruct us, our Nine Netherbird n willunch a war against them!¡±

    As he spoke, his voice rumbled throughout the entire Nine Nether Mountain like thunder and many of the Nine Netherbird n¡¯s nsmen had their expressions trembled as they heard the killing intent held in the Patriarch¡¯s words.

    The eyes of the Elders flickered, but they kept quiet. Clearly, they had all acknowledged Patriarch Tian Huang¡¯s decision.

    Nine Nether, who stood beside Patriarch Tian Huang, had a light shed in her eyes as she clenched her teeth. As long as Mu Chen left the Great Havew Domain, even the Nine Netherbird n would have a hard time finding him in the Great Thousand World and in the future, when Mu Chen had grown up in power, the n would be fearful of him at that time and they would not dare to act so recklessly.

    Just thinking about it, she felt slightly relieved in her heart. By now, Mu Chen must have gone far away from the Great Havew Domain, right...?

    Furthermore, when this thought had just shed in her mind, Patriarch Tian Huang had suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky as a light flickered in his eyes.

    Looking at the sky, the space in that patch had suddenly distorted and swiftly formed into a vortex, before two figures slowly walked out.

    The sudden changes had caused countless gazes in this region to direct over with astonishment as they looked at the two people that gradually appeared.

    When the two figures gradually cleared up, a clear voice could be heard resounding in the ancient Nine Nether Mountain.

    ¡°This Junior Mu Chen pays his greetings to all the Seniors here.¡±

    In that instant, the two figures that sat at the centre of the za had suddenly opened their eyes and a chill shed in their eyes as faint ridicule was revealed on the corner of their lips.

    That coward fellow has finally got the guts to show up...

 Chapter 969 - Two Choices

    Chapter 969 - Two Choices

    Above the ancient azure za, a spatial vortex appeared and then the young voice resounded. Every single gaze in this region had directed over in a rustle and all the members of the Nine Netherbird n saw two silhouettes slowly walking out of the vortex.

    The two silhouettes, one tall and the other petite. The petite one was a ck-dressed girl with golden pupils filled with indifference and fearsome oppression. The pressure that emanated from her made many experts in the Nine Netherbird n¡¯s heart tremble. The pressure that emanated out from her was even stronger than some Elders in the n.

    Standing beside the ck-dressed little girl was a slender man. He had an extremely young and handsome face and his ck pupils were like the starry sky. Even when facing the countless experts of the Nine Netherbird n, he was still fearless.

    ¡°You¡¯re Mu Chen? The human that formed a Bloodlink Bond with Her Highness Nine Nether?¡±

    ¡°That fellow is actually courageous enough toe to our Nine Netherbird n, he¡¯s simply seeking death. Could it be that he really relied on the promise that Elder Tianque gave him to spare his life as long as he can obtain the quota?¡±

    ¡°Howughable, only Jiang Ya and Qin Xuan are capable ofpeting for the quota. This Mu Chen is simple overestimating himself if he wants to take it from them.¡±

    ¡°A mere human dares to fight with the geniuses of my Nine Netherbird n, how impudent.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    When everyone had focused their gazes on Mu Chen, amotion rang out in this region, with the majority of the Nine Netherbird n¡¯s nsmen looking at Mu Chen with examining and mocking eyes. In just two short months, everyone already knew of Mu Chen¡¯s name.

    Especially when Mu Chen had not shown himself, which made them feel that he was a coward and tried to escape from responsibility. Thus, they were even feeling contempt of him. Furthermore, it was because of Mu Chen that caused Nine Nether¡¯s Undying Bird¡¯s bloodline was contaminated, causing many of the Nine Netherbird n¡¯s nsmen to be unsatisfied and had enmity for him.

    And amongst the ridiculingmotions, the Elders of the Nine Netherbird n on the stone bases were all looking at Mu Chen with sharp gazes.

    ¡°You¡¯re Mu Chen?¡¯

    The azure-robed Elder that doubted the words of Elder Tianque examined Mu Chen with his sharp gaze and coldly said, ¡°I never thought that you¡¯d really dare toe. But so be it, since you¡¯re here, then let¡¯s dissolve the Bloodlink Bond between you can Nine Nether!¡±

    The other Elders were also looking at Mu Chen with examining gazes. Although the n had been fighting over Mu Chen¡¯s matters for a long time, this was the first time that they had seen the actual person.

    It was this young man that formed a Bloodlink Bond with Nine Nether, who had the purest Undying Bird¡¯s bloodline in the past few thousand years? From the looks of it, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything remarkable about him. Someone so ordinary like him wasn¡¯t fit to bepared to the talents of their n.

    Patriarch Tian Huang, who sat at the centre of the stone bases, looked at Mu Chen. His gaze was extremely deep, without any emotions on his face.

    Nine Nether also recovered from the shock brought by Mu Chen¡¯s appearance, before she bitterly smiled. But regardless, Mu Chen¡¯s appearance did not make her feel disappointed, she even faintly felt gratified in the depths of her heart.

    Although her rationale told her that Mu Chen would be the safest by leaving the Nine Netherbird n, she still felt happy about Mu Chen¡¯s appearance.

    Nine Nether took a secret nce at her own father, since she knew that the decisive attitude today would have to depend on him, and if her father disliked Mu Chen, then he would definitely not allow an ordinary human to ruin the most perfected bloodline of the Nine Netherbird n.

    But despite Patriarch Tian Huang having extraordinary experiences, he did not have any emotions on his face when he finally saw Mu Chen at this moment, which made Nine Nether a little nervous, since she had no idea about her father¡¯s opinion towards Mu Chen.

    When all sorts of voices resounded from the Nine Netherbird n¡¯s nsmen, a cold light shed in Mand¡¯s eyes, who was also in the sky, as she looked at the azure-robed Elder and coldly sneered, ¡°Mu Chen is someone of my Great Havew Domain. Since I¡¯m the one that brought him to the Nine Netherbird n, then I will definitely bring him back with me.¡±

    When the azure-robed Elder heard her words, he mocked, ¡°What a great tone. In my Nine Netherbird n¡¯s territory, it¡¯s not your turn, the so-called ¡®Great Havew Ruler¡¯. It is unheard of for someone like you to act atrociously here. This old man is kind enough to advise you not to get involved in this matter. Otherwise, your Great Havew Domain will not be able to bear the rage of my Nine Netherbird n!¡±

    When the azure-robed Elder spoke, he stood up from his stone seat and a terrifying surge Spiritual Energy oppression dominated out, which caused the sky to turn dark as a gale swept and whistled between the heavens and earth.

    The torrential Spiritual Energy had vaguely formed into a massive ming bird behind the azure-robed Elder. It raised its head towards the sky and cried, unleashing an astonishing might.

    Clearly, the azure-robed Elder was intending to make use of his power to suppress her, suppressing Mand¡¯s atmosphere. This way, the moment Mand showed any weakness, then with Mu Chen¡¯s strength, no one would refute their Nine Netherbird n for dealing with Mu Chen.

    As the terrifying pressure spread over, it had caused a slight change in Mu Chen¡¯s expression. He felt a mountain pressing on his body, which froze the Spiritual Energy cirction in his body.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    But as the pressure became more terrifying, Mand¡¯s face had turned dark and she coldly snorted, then took a step out. In that instant when she took a step out, the space beneath her feet shattered like ss and visible shock waves exploded forth. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, it had enveloped the ming bird, which was formed from the Spiritual Energy of the azure-robed Elder...

    Boom!

    As the shock wave wreaked havoc, the ming bird issued a mournful cry and exploded under countless astonished gazes. The face of the azure-robed Elder had drastically changed as he took a step back, causing the stone base beneath him to crack at the same time.

    When the few Elders around the azure-robed Elder saw this scene, their faces uncontrobly changed as they eximed, ¡°Greater Earth Sovereign Realm?!¡±

    At the same time, Elder Tianque had contracted his eyes. Two months ago, when he saw Mand, although theter was already at the Quasi-Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, her cultivation had not stabilised. But who could have imagined that in just two months, Mand had already be a genuine Greater Earth Sovereign!

    Even in their Nine Netherbird n, her strength had surpassed the Elders and stood on the same level as the Patriarch!

    In the head seat, a peculiar light shed in the eyes of Patriarch Tian Huang as he took a deep look at Mand, before he slowly said, his voice deep and robust as a mountain, ¡°I never expected the Great Havew Ruler to have already reached this stage. You¡¯re truly wronging yourself to stay in the Northern Region of the Skw Continent.¡±

    Patriarch Tian Huang spoke out as his sound wave resounded in the sky. Along with the sound wave spreading out, the destructive shock wave that spread out from Mand had quietly disappeared.

    When Mand saw this scene, she contracted her golden pupils with a hint of fear in her eyes. From Patriarch Tian Huang¡¯s movements, thetter had clearly stepped into the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°Patriarch Tian Huang, you¡¯re praising me too much.¡±

    Mand faintly said, ¡°But today, I¡¯ve brought Mu Chen here to fulfil the agreement he had with Elder Tianque. So I hope your n can go ording to the promise. Otherwise, even if my Great Havew Domain is inferior to the Nine Netherbird n, I believe that both sides won¡¯t have a good time if both sides go to war.¡±

    When the azure-robed Elder heard her words, his face was somewhat pale, but he couldn¡¯t refute her words. With Mand¡¯s strength, she was worthy of being viewed with great importance by the Nine Netherbird n.

    Patriarch Tian Huang still remained without any expression as his gaze shifted from Mand onto Mu Chen, before he said without any ripples in his tone, ¡°You¡¯re Mu Chen?¡¯

    When Mu Chen faced the Nine Netherbird n¡¯s Elders, he could be fearless. But seeing Patriarch Tian Huang, he did not know why, but he felt like he had a slightly guilty conscience. After all, he¡¯s the father of Nine Nether.

    ¡°This Junior Mu Chen meets Patriarch Tian Huang.¡± Suppressing the guilty conscience in his heart, Mu Chen immediately cupped his fist respectfully.

    Patriarch Tian Huang faintly said, ¡°The Bloodlink Bond between you and Nine Nether was formed in a life-and-death situation, so you are not to be med for it. However, Nine Nether¡¯s bloodline is extremely important to our Nine Netherbird n. Now that her bloodline is contaminated, it might affect her future evolution.¡±

    When Mu Chen heard his words, his heart slightly sunk, since he never thought that the Bloodlink Bond would bring such great harm to Nine Nether.

    ¡°But if Nine Nether can obtain the Divine Blood of the Undying Bird through the Divine Blood Origin this time, not only can she get rid of all the impurities, it will further strengthen her bloodline.¡±

    Patriarch Tian Huang cast a nce at Mu Chen. ¡°But thepetition for opportunities are extremely harsh in the Divine Beast Origin, since the geniuses of all the ns will enter as well. Even our Nine Netherbird n will not be able to obtain any advantage in thepetition, can you imagine that kind ofpetition?¡±

    Mu Chen gently nodded his head.

    Patriarch Tian Huang waved his hand. ¡°As for the Bloodlink Bond, you have two choices here. One would be to go ording to what Elder Tianque told you, if you can obtain the quota and help Nine Nether perfect her bloodline, our Nine Netherbird n will not speak another word about the Bloodlink Bond. Furthermore, you will also receive the greatest friendship from our n. Naturally, you should know the difficulty of this matter.

    ¡°But if you¡¯re not confident in yourself, I will not bring any harm to you on the fact that you have once saved Nine Nether¡¯s life. However, you will have to stay under house arrest in our Nine Netherbird n for ten years!¡±

    As he spoke, Patriarch Tian Huang¡¯s indifferent expression gradually turned sharp as he stared at Mu Chen. ¡°Now, can you tell me your choice?¡±

    All the Nine Netherbird n¡¯s nsmen raised their heads at that youthful silhouette. Clearly, they had no idea what he would choose.

    In their view, the Patriarch was already giving Mu Chen great terms. The second term would be simply letting him go. Although he had to be under house arrest, he could still live. At the same time, the Bloodlink Bond between him and Nine Nether would not be affected.

    One of the two people that sat on the za with pride in their eyes raised his head with indifference as he stared at Mu Chen and a smear of mockery was within his eyes.

    Such a cowardly person would probably take the second choice, since he could preserve his life. Otherwise, trying to obtain the quota from them was definitely the wildest thing to imagine.

    As the gazes in this region shot over, Mu Chen looked at Patriarch Tian Huang, before giving a light smiled towards them. In the next instant, his silhouette had moved and he appeared in the za, facing the two prideful silhouettes and cupped his fists with a smile.

    ¡°Gentlemen, Mu Chen of the Great Havew Domain is here to seek the quota.¡±

 Chapter 970 - Physical Body Clash

    Chapter 970 - Physical Body sh

    On the azure stone za, Jiang Ya and Qin Xuan had raised their faces and cast a nce at Mu Chen, before they unnoticeably, gently cast their lips aside.

    It was rather shocking that Mu Chen did not opt for the second choice. However... if he thought that this choice was possible, then he was being too na?ve.

    Both of them paid no attention to Mu Chen, but looked in the direction of Patriarch Tian Huang. Thetter had lightly hung his eyes low and faintly said, ¡°Since he wants to challenge you, then the two of you can go ahead.¡±

    Hearing the words from Patriarch Tian Huang, the two¡¯s expressions slightly changed. That¡¯s because, judging from the former¡¯s words, he actually wanted both of them to fight? This brat¡¯s strength was only in the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm, was he worthy enough for the two of them to fight?

    ¡°Qin Xuan, you previously lost half a move to me, so you can go first.¡± Jiang Ya looked at Qin Xuan with a smile-yet-not-a-smile expression as hezily looked over, as if this couldn¡¯t even lift any of his interest. Patriarch Tian Huang¡¯s words seemed to hold two contradictory views at the same time. It¡¯s as if he was saying that it wouldn¡¯t be against the rules for the two of them to fight Mu Chen at the same time. But Jiang Ya had never thought about this matter.

    What a joke, the two of them were needed to deal with a Sixth Grade Sovereign human? Even if they managed to win, it wouldn¡¯t be anything worth praising.

    When Qin Xuan heard his words, his eyelids twitched and his face was a little unsightly. Earlier, Jiang Ya was only lucky and if they had the fight carry on, even if the two of them had gone all-out, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for a victor to be determined. But that fellow actually wanted to climb on him at this moment...

    Although he was unhappy in his heart, Qin Xuan wasn¡¯t interested in disputing with Jiang Ya regarding this matter. After all, Mu Chen was truly a little distasteful to his eyes. Amongst the Nine Netherbird n, there were many people that had feelings for Nine Nether, and he was one of them

    Therefore, he naturally did not have any good feelings towards Mu Chen, who had tainted Nine Nether¡¯s bloodline.

    As all sorts of thoughts shed in Qin Xuan¡¯s heart, he had slowly walked out under countless gazes, before stopping a hundred feet away from Mu Chen.

    ¡°If I was you, then I would willingly stay here for ten years. Perhaps it¡¯s a wiser choice.¡± Qin Xuan stood before Mu Chen and formally looked at him for the first time, before he said with a calm voice.

    ¡°Thanks for your suggestion.¡±

    Mu Chen appeared to not have heard the contempt in Qin Xuan¡¯s words as he gave a serious smile, before cupping his fists, ¡°Please grant some teachings upon me.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to appreciate favours.¡±

    When Qin Xuan saw Mu Chen ying him down, he couldn¡¯t help frowning his brows and a hint of rage rose in his heart. Immediately, he no longer spoke and took a step forward. Instantly, a powerful storm of Spiritual Energy exploded from his body, containing extremely cold energy that had swiftly caused the temperature in this region to drop when it exploded.

    Visible frost could be seen swiftly spreading out from Qin Xuan¡¯s feet and enveloped the entire za in a few breaths¡¯ time...

    When Mu Chen sensed the powerful Spiritual Energy that exploded from Qin Xuan¡¯s body, he had slightly squinted his eyes. Elder Tianque¡¯s words back then weren¡¯t wrong, Qin Xuan was truly stronger than Liu Qing.

    Although Liu Qing was at the pinnacle of the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm, Qin Xuan had probably touched the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm, which was stronger than Sixth Grade Sovereigns.

    If Mu Chen had not made his breakthrough to be a Sixth Grade Sovereign during the past two months, just this Spiritual Energy pressure alone would render him restrained.

    However... it was a pity that along with his breakthrough, he was more powerful than he was two months ago!

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze swiftly turned sharp at this moment without any warmth from before and hung both of his arms down. His body was like a long spear that stood without moving and a surge of sharp aura spread out.

    Space had slightly distorted behind him and his Sovereign Sea vaguely appeared. Spiritual Energy fluctuations spread out as and swiftly dissolved the frost a hundred feet around Mu Chen.

    ¡°Oh? Looks like you have some capability after all...¡±

    Sensing the Spiritual Energy fluctuationsing from Mu Chen, Qin Xuan gently smiled, then flicked his finger and an endless amount of snowkes fell down from the sky.

    Boom!

    In the next moment, Qin Xuan¡¯s body had exploded and the snowkes whistled out.

    In that instant when Qin Xuan disappeared, Mu Chen had abruptly contracted his eyes and had immediately moved back in retreat. A dazzling golden light burst out from his body and that golden light circted under his skin, making him look like a golden buddha at this moment.

    Whoosh!

    As Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette moved back in an attempt to escape from the snowked area, the descending speed of the snowkes increased and gathered before forming into a figure.

    Rustle!

    As the snowkes descended, a sh of chill pierced through space and bolted towards Mu Chen¡¯s back.

    The attack came extremely swift and facing such a mysterious attack that came out of nowhere, Mu Chen had no time to turn around and defend. He could only allow that sh of cold light to crash against his back.

    Poof!

    A cold light gathered and had formed into a slender finger with a cold sharp aura that emanated out, which seemed to have snowkes descending, quietly spreading out and it seemed to have been able to even prate through space.

    Qin Xuan¡¯s figure appeared behind Mu Chen, maintaining a posture with two of his fingers out. He looked at theyer of frost that spread out on Mu Chen¡¯s back. The iceyers that swiftly appeared were about to envelop Mu Chen. The moment Mu Chen was enveloped, then he would bepletely trapped and Mu Chen¡¯s life and death would be under his control.

    Seeding with the first move, Qin Xuan shook his head in disappointment. ¡°Can¡¯t even withstand a single blow...¡±

    Boom!

    In that instant when his voicended, a golden light blossomed on the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body like a zing sun, before the golden light swept out, causing theyers of ice to copse.

    The sudden changes had caused Qin Xuan to be slightly startled. But before he could deal the finishing move, he felt a powerful surge energy that came from Mu Chen¡¯s back to his fingertips.

    Vaguely, he could see golden-purple dragon runes appearing on Mu Chen¡¯s back.

    Boom!

    A massive energy had sent Qin Xuan retreating. In that instant when he retreated, a golden light swept out and Mu Chen was like a barbaric dragon that charged out and thrust towards his chest. A terrifying power gathered under Mu Chen¡¯s palm, which had even caused space to fluctuate.

    ¡°You¡¯re truly courting death to want to fight with me head-on!¡±

    However, when Qin Xuan saw Mu Chen¡¯s ferocious attacks, not only was she not startled, he even sneered. He had the physique of a Divine Beast, which far surpassed humans. Not only did Mu Chen not make use of that moment to widen their distance, he even dared to charge at him. In Qin Xuan¡¯s view, Mu Chen was simply courting death.

    Clearly, many nsmen of the Nine Netherbird n were also thinking of the same thing at the time as they watched this scene and mocking smiles appeared on the corners of their lips.

    Boom!

    Qin Xuan bent the fingers on both of his hands, which were like a hawk¡¯s ws, as snowkes appeared on his fingertips. Those snowkes revolved at such a high speed that they had actually caused tears in space.

    The golden palm whistled over and shed with Qin Xuan¡¯s ws.

    Boom!

    In that instant of collision, Mu Chen and Qin Xuan¡¯s bodies trembled, but Mu Chen had maintained a calm expression. After all, he had viewed Qin Xuan as a great opponent. But that wasn¡¯t the case for Qin Xuan, since his ws were something that would have the flesh of even pinnacle Sixth Grade Sovereigns torn apart, not to mention a regr Sixth Grade Sovereign. However, he felt as if his ws had shed against a metal te in this confrontation and the sturdiness had made him feel pain in his fingers.

    ¡°This fellow¡¯s physical body is actually so powerful?!¡±

    Qin Xuan¡¯s heart trembled as he felt disbelief. He was a genuine Divine Beast and his brute strength could even shatter mountains. But right now, a mere Sixth Grade Sovereign human was fighting with him on equal footing?

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you canst for long!¡±

    A cold light shed in Qin Xuan¡¯s eyes and he could only believe that Mu Chen was merely forcefully supporting himself up. Thus, the Spiritual Energy violently stormed in his body and his ws dragged along with snowkes and afterimages, then swept towards Mu Chen.

    Boom! Boom!

    However, facing Qin Xuan¡¯s sharp attacks, Mu Chen also showed a piercing aura on his youthful face. He did not make any movements, but the space undted and his Sovereign Sea appeared. At the same time, the golden light on his body grew even more dazzling to the point that even his pupils were reflected with golden colour.

    He had circted the Dragon-Phoenix Physique to his limits.

    Even if Qin Xuan had a Divine Beast¡¯s physique, Mu Chen¡¯s physique had also been cultivated by him for years. Not only did heplete the Lightning God¡¯s Physique back then, but he had also even practised the Dragon-Phoenix Physique and the strength of his physique wasparable to a genuine Divine Beast. Thus, he naturally wasn¡¯t afraid of shing head-on.

    How could Mu Chen not know the contempt he had received aftering to the Nine Netherbird n? Since that¡¯s the case, then I will defeat all of you at your proudest aplishment!

    A sharpness shot out of Mu Chen¡¯s gaze that was as sharp as des. In the next instant, his palm had swept out and shed once more with Qin Xuan¡¯s attacks.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    On the za, two silhouettes shed together and every single collision would cause a deep boom and the violent power caused a fluctuation to spread out, forming into visible shock waves, which caused the space that the two of them were in to distort.

    Countless gazes looked at the two silhouettes that shed like two barbaric beasts. The ridicule that they initially had in their eyes started to fade and their mouth started to widen under the shock.

    That¡¯s because they could clearly see that the human did not have the slightest intent to retreat in this pure confrontation of physiques. On the contrary, the human had grown even more ferocious as the fight continued!

    Mu Chen actually used his physique to restrain Qin Xuan?

    How was this possible?!

    Boom!

    Under countless gazes of disbelief, the battle between the two had reached the climax and the two fists containing terrifying energy shed together.

    Shock waves burst out, which caused the earth to crack.

    The two silhouettes had been blown out under the impact and left two deep marks on the ground. The two of them already had their feets imnted deep in the sturdy azure rock.

    The innumerable gazes in the surroundings had frozen and the sound of them sucking in breath resounded. Who could have thought that even with the physique of a Divine Beast, Qin Xuan couldn¡¯t get the slightest advantage during the shes of physiques!

    Clearly, this human youth that they had previously viewed with contempt had a powerful physique body that could beparable to a genuine Divine Beast!

    This strength was simply dumbfounding.

    Outside the battlefield, when Jiang Ya saw this scene, he had slightly contracted his eyes and he faintly murmured, ¡°Finally, something interesting, but this is far from sufficient for you to seize the quota from us...¡±

    ¡°Reveal your original body. Let me see if you are qualified to ept the quota of our Nine Netherbird n!¡±

 Chapter 971 - Skynet Array

    Chapter 971 - Sk Array

    Two deep marks were left on the massive azure za with two silhouettes standing at the end of each mark and their feet were deeply imnted into the ground, before they slowly removed them.

    There were countless gazes directed over from the around za and those mocking voices had alreadypletely disappeared. Clearly, the scene of Mu Chen withstanding Qin Xuan¡¯s attacks had caused many of the Nine Netherbird n¡¯s nsmen to be shocked.

    Under innumerable shocked gazes, Qin Xuan pulled out his feet from the ground and deeply looked at Mu Chen. For the first time, his eyes had turned serious.

    Through the previous confrontation, he already knew how powerful this young man before him was. Despite all the advantages of having the physique of a Divine Beast and higher cultivation, he was still in the lower hand during the previous confrontation.

    All this proved that the current Mu Chen was someone worthy of him to view seriously with all his strength.

    ¡°Looks like I have previously misjudged you.¡± Qin Xuan took a deep breath in as he slowly said.

    ¡°You¡¯re being too polite.¡±

    Mu Chen lightly smiled, but he wasn¡¯tcent because of this. Qin Xuan was, indeed, powerful and through the previous confrontation, he had already circted his Dragon-Phoenix Physique to the limits. But even so, he couldn¡¯t gain much of an advantage from their physique confrontation.

    In the past, when Mu Chen fought with those like the Netherworld Prince, he would definitely gain the advantage the moment he used his physique body. But at this moment, it wasn¡¯t so efficient.

    Clearly, an expert with a Divine Beast physique was truly a tough opponent.

    ¡°To express my apology... I will now go with my full force.¡±

    Qin Xuan looked at Mu Chen as a sharpness shed in his pupils, before he stomped his foot. Instantly, icy wind burst out from his body and a massive frost bird was formed behind him under the sky full of snowkes.

    Liii!

    When the frost bird appeared, it pped its wings, which caused snowkes to sweep out along with a sharp cry that was filled with a chill that resounded between the heavens and earth.

    A powerful Spiritual Energy oppression had dominated out as well.

    ¡°Qin Xuan actually brought out his Divine Beast form... Looks like he¡¯s not intending to go easy anymore.¡±

    ¡°But with that, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much suspense towards this confrontation.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Along with the appearance of the frost bird, discussions instantly resounded from the surroundings and self-confidence had restored in the eyes of the Nine Netherbird n¡¯s nsmen. That¡¯s because they were clear about how powerful Qin Xuan would be if he fought for real.

    ¡°Nine Netherfrost Bird...¡±

    Mu Chen raised his head and looked at the massive frost bird behind Qin Xuan, then slightly contracted his eyes. This must¡¯ve been Qin Xuan¡¯s original form, an entirely different evolution path from the Nine Netherworld Bird. Although it wasn¡¯t as rare as the Nine Netherworld Bird, the ice power was also extremely tough to deal with.

    Qin Xuan was clearly not intending to go easy any longer.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned a little solemn, before he clenched both of his fists and a Spiritual Energy light blossomed from his fingertips.

    Whoosh!

    Qin Xuan leapt onto the Nine Netherfrost Bird and his gaze had turned much colder, before he clenched his fist. Snowkes swiftly gathered in his palm. In the next instant, it had formed into a massive ice bow with ancient snowke runes on the bow.

    When the ice bow appeared in Qin Xuan¡¯s hand, his entire aura had turned icy and sharp and waspletely different from before.

    Qin Xuan¡¯s gaze fixed onto Mu Chen like a sharp hawk. He did not speak any words, but had swiftly pulled the bow. Instantly snowkes swept over and formed into an icy arrow of ten-odd feet.

    A dark-blue light flickered on the sharp end of the arrow, quietly emitting a sharp aura that seemed to even be able to prate through space.

    Sizzle! Sizzle!

    The bow was instantly drawn to a half-moon with the arrow fixed onto Mu Chen. Without waiting for Mu Chen to respond, Qin Xuan had already released the drawn bow in his hand.

    Boom!

    The sky of snowkes instantly exploded and everyone could see a white light bolting across heavens, aimed towards the centre of Mu Chen¡¯s brows at lightning speed.

    In that instant when the arrow previously appeared, Mu Chen had felt his hair standing on end and a chilling intent circted on his skin as a golden light flowed in his eyes. In the next instant, he had stomped his feet and his silhouette had moved to the left a few feet.

    Boom!

    When Mu Chen moved away, the arrow shot at his previous location, which instantly caused the ground to copse and a huge crater appeared filled with ice.

    The crater was ten-off feet and when Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette appeared, he looked at the crater and his heart trembled. That¡¯s because he could sense that the rock in the crater was corroded by a terrifying chill aura and the slightest touch would cause it to turn to dust.

    The power behind the snowke was truly powerful. But the crucial point was that the arrow was too fast and even at Mu Chen¡¯s full power, he could only barely avoid it.

    Creak.

    When Mu Chen was shocked in his heart from the power of the arrow, another subtle sound rang out and he raised his head, then immediately contracted his eyes. Qin Xuan pulled his bow once again on the frost bird and there were three arrows ledged on the bow with ancient runes gathering on the arrow tips.

    Crack!

    The sound of arrows tearing through the wind resounded as the three lights streaked across the horizon.

    Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette burst in retreat, while pushing the Dragon-Phoenix Physique to the limits. A golden light blossomed and numerous afterimages appeared; however, the moment those afterimages appeared, they were immediately shattered by the arrows.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Three explosions resounded from the azure stone za and the ice craters appeared once again while Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette appeared far away in a somewhat pathetic state.

    Qin Xuan cast a nce at Mu Chen without any expression on his face. He did not speak a word, but the second he pulled his bow, five ice arrows appeared.

    When Mu Chen saw this scene, he tightly knitted his brows. If he allowed Qin Xuan to endlessly unleash the arrows, then he would be inferior in the fight. The moment he got struck by an arrow, then perhaps a storm-like arrow would arrive and defeat himpletely.

    ¡°This person is actually better fighting at a range than closebat.¡±

    A light shed in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes and his silhouette abruptly burst out towards Qin Xuan. Clearly, he was intending to move close to thetter, so that Qin Xuan wouldn¡¯t be able to endlessly unleash his arrows.

    But when Qin Xuan saw Mu Chen¡¯s movements, he faintly smiled before stomping his feet on the ground. The huge frost bird pped its wings and a blizzard raged within a thousand-foot radius. The frost bird pped its wings and swiftly appeared in the distance. At the same time, several white lights shot out from Qin Xuan¡¯s hand.

    Boom!

    An arrow heavily struck into the ground before Mu Chen as frost swiftly spread out, forcing Mu Chen¡¯s feet to tap on the ground as he briefly paused and forcefully changed direction.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Over the next few minutes, Mu Chen was in a pathetic state caused by the arrows. Every single time he was about to go within a thousand feet of Qin Xuan, he would be forced to stop by a peculiar arrow and could only turn back to dodge the arrow that shot in his direction.

    Regarding this matter, everyone in the Nine Netherbird n felt heavily relieved. No one knew how many people had suffered under this fighting strategy from Qin Xuan. Not only were they defeated, but they were also even made to leap here and there, which was extremely pathetic.

    Everyone knew at this moment that Qin Xuan was at an invincible position.

    On the stone base, when the few Elders of the Nine Netherbird n saw this scene, they gently nodded their heads. Although Qin Xuan was a little shameless fighting this way, only the oue mattered in this world. After all, if they were to encounter enemies in the Divine Beast Origin, their opponents wouldn¡¯t be talking about fighting fairly.

    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s an oue to this matter.¡± The azure-robed Elder faintly smiled, before continuing, ¡°Jiang Ya has yet to make his move and Qin Xuan alone has forced him to this pathetic state... From the looks of it now, Mu Chen will definitely not be able to take the quota away.¡±

    Nine Nether clenched her fist as she looked at the silhouette constantly dodging the attacks that came at him from every direction and she couldn¡¯t help clenching her teeth.

    She knew that Mu Chen was in an unfavourable situation at this moment.

    ¡°That fool, why is he still not using the Great Sr Undying Body...?¡± Nine Nether was burning with anxiety in her heart. If Mu Chen had used his Great Sr Undying Body, then even if he couldn¡¯t defeat Qin Xuan, he wouldn¡¯t be forced into such a pathetic state.

    Just as Nine Nether felt anxious in her heart, Patriarch Tian Huang, who was beside her, calmly looked at the za as he watched Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette, which was dodging from every direction. Suddenly, his pupils contracted.

    ¡°That brat...¡±

    Patriarch Tian Huang looked at Mu Chen¡¯s dodging figure. Based on his terrifying control over Spiritual Energy at the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, he had vaguely felt that every time Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette shed, his feet would touch the ground and, in that instant, there seemed to be a surge of Spiritual Energy bring infused to the ground.

    Patriarch Tian Huang¡¯s gaze gradually turned deep like the starry sky, whereas the heavens and earth started to be transparent to his eyes. Thereafter, he had abruptly squinted his eyes.

    That¡¯s because at this moment, he saw a massive light array appearing from the ground of the za. It¡¯s just that the array was hidden in the ground and couldn¡¯t be detected.

    ¡°This is... a Spiritual Array?!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s actually a Spiritual Array Master?!¡±

    Patriarch Tian Huang¡¯s heart trembled. So Mu Chen wasn¡¯t being forced into a pathetic state by Qin Xuan, when he leapt up and down, he was actually secretlyying out a huge Spiritual Array around Qin Xuan!

    Just as the heart of Patriarch Tian Huang trembled, Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette, which was initially dodging here and there, suddenly stopped. He gently stomped on the ground before pouring thest bit of Spiritual Energy in.

    ¡°You finally stop running?¡±

    When Qin Xuan saw Mu Chen, he gently smiled, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s end this.¡±

    As he spoke, he pulled his bow to the maximum once again with ten-odd arrows formed on his bow and a terrifyingly sharp chill dominated out.

    Mu Chen had also raised his head at this moment and looked at Qin Xuan, who had pulled his bow, with a smile on his youthful face and gently said, ¡°After ying with you for so long, it¡¯s truly time to end this.¡±

    When he finished speaking, Mu Chen suddenly stomped his foot on the ground.

    Boom!

    The ground beneath his feet instantly crumbled and myriad feet of light shot out from the za. A startling Spiritual Energy undtion suddenly burst out from the ground.

    Sk Array, activate!

 Chapter 972 - Two Layer Spiritual Arrays

    Chapter 972 - Two Layered Spiritual Arrays

    Boom!

    A huge sound suddenly trembled out of the azure stone za and a dazzling lustre burst out under countless startled gazes in the surroundings.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±

    Many people of the Nine Netherbird n had stunned expressions as they realised the light in the za had spread throughout a thousand-foot radius. Furthermore, it had just coincidentally enveloped Qin Xuan.

    ¡°It seems to be something done by Mu Chen!¡± Someone eximed. Judging from the current situation, it was clearly Mu Chen¡¯s doing.

    On the stone base, the Nine Netherbird n¡¯s Elders had astonishment on their faces as they looked at this scene with their gazes flickered. A brief momentter, their gazes, which were staring at the za, started to slowly change and they seemed to have sensed something.

    Under all the attention, Qin Xuan, who stood in the middle of the dazzling spiritual light, had a change in his expression as cracks started to spread beneath his feet with bizarre Spiritual Energy undtions emitting from those cracks.

    The sudden changes had startled Qin Xuan as well. Immediately, he did not hesitate to control the Nine Netherfrost Bird. Its huge wings trembled and a blizzard swept out as its massive figure intended to bolt out.

    At this moment, how could Qin Xuan not tell that Mu Chen was just fooling the eyes of others when he was dodging in a pathetic state? Although he wasn¡¯t too clear what Mu Chen was doing nearby, the most important thing to do now was to leave this region. After leaving this region, he wouldn¡¯t need to hold back and he could go all-out to end this battle with Mu Chen.

    Boom!

    As the blizzard raged, Nine Netherfrost Bird¡¯s massive body swiftly flew, like a bolt of lightning, making it a little tough for others to obstruct him.

    However, facing Qin Xuan¡¯s attempt to escape, Mu Chen only faintly smiled, before he gently lifted his hand.

    Buzz!

    The powerful light in this region violently surged to the limits and the lustre had enveloped a few thousand feet, enveloping the region.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    In that instant when the lustre was enveloping, innumerable streaks of light suddenly shot out from the envelopment. There seemed to be numerous chains hidden in those streaks of light and those chains were covered with ancient runes that seemed to be flickering with light.

    When the chains appeared, they had covered the sun like a that enveloped this region in an instant.

    The chains that suddenly appeared made Qin Xuan startled. But before he could make his move, the chains had already burst over and in just a few breaths of time, they had already bound onto the Nine Netherfrost Bird like bolts of lightning.

    Boom!

    The Nine Netherfrost Bird violently struggled as the dazzling and violent Spiritual Energy burst out from its body. But no matter how violent it struggled, it couldn¡¯t do a thing to those chains.

    This scene had made Qin Xuan¡¯s heart tremble. He tapped his foot and his silhouette had flown out.

    Rustle!

    But the instant he moved, sounds of chains suddenly rang out from his rear like venomous pythons and bound onto his limbs.

    Boom! Boom!

    The Spiritual Energy in Qin Xuan¡¯s body violently exploded in an attempt to break free of the shackles. However, the chains continuously came and they seemed endless, binding him like a moth and no matter what he tried, he couldn¡¯t break free.

    ¡°A Spiritual Array?!¡±

    The sudden change in the situation caused Qin Xuan¡¯s face to change. At this moment, hepletely understood what was going on. So when Mu Chen was pathetically dodging his attacks, he was actually setting up such a powerful Spiritual Array.

    ¡°The restriction force of this Spiritual Array is so extremely powerful that even I will not be able to break through for the time being... So he has actually nned out right from the start, making use of the Spiritual Array to restrain my speed and defeat me.¡±

    Qin Xuan¡¯s eyes constantly flickered, since he already understood Mu Chen¡¯s intentions. Mu Chen also understood how troublesome it was to let him fight at long range, thus he had purposely shown a weak side to set up the array and restrain his agility.

    Since he had already figured this out, Qin Xuan took in a deep breath, since Mu Chen¡¯s fighting awareness had made him feel startled. He was able to find a way to control his fighting strategy in such a short period of time.

    Boom!

    When Qin Xuan was feeling shocked in his heart, a golden light blossomed around Mu Chen outside the Spiritual Array. Shortly after, a massive golden figure had appeared with a zing golden sun floating behind its head, emitting terrifying Spiritual Energy undtions. It was Mu Chen¡¯s Great Sr Undying Body.

    When Mu Chen summoned the Great Sr Undying Body, he did not have the slightest hesitation before his seals changed and five golden zing suns appeared on the surface of Great Sr Undying Body before exploding.

    Rumble!

    Sovereign Ability - Five Sr Spear!

    A golden light surged, which had swiftly formed into a thousand-foot golden spear in the hand of the Great Sr Undying Body. At the spear tip, there were five revolving, zing suns and a terrifying might dominated from it.

    Sensing the fluctuations contained in that golden spear, Qin Xuan couldn¡¯t help contracting his eyes. Facing this attack, even if he wasn¡¯t bound at this moment, he would have to use all his power to barely block it, not to mention that he¡¯s current bound!

    Mu Chen was truly cunning. If he had used this method right from the start, he wouldn¡¯t have been forced into such a pathetic state like before. But if that¡¯s the case, then Qin Xuan would have had his guard up against him and wouldn¡¯t give him the opportunity to set up the Spiritual Array.

    Rumble!

    The huge golden figure strode on the ground and burst out with the golden spear fixed onto the bounded Qin Xuan, who was frantically circting his Spiritual Energy to break free of the Spiritual Array.

    However, it was evident that he was out of time. He saw the massive golden figure approaching closer and couldn¡¯t help yelling, ¡°Jiang Ya, how long are you going to keep watching?!¡±

    Outside the fight, Jiang Ya¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help turning unsightly from the sudden change of events. That¡¯s because the fighting power that Mu Chen had suddenly disyed made him feel startled in his heart.

    That fellow was actually a Spiritual Array Master!

    He had been hiding it right from the start!

    Jiang Ya¡¯s expression changed. Previously, he acted with a high attitude to let Qin Xuan deal with Mu Chen. If he suddenly joined this fight, then it would definitely attract some criticism. However, he felt danger from Mu Chen. If he allowed Qin Xuan to be defeated by Mu Chen, then could he deal with Mu Chen alone?

    If it was previously, perhaps he would nod his head without any hesitation. But at this moment... he was no longer confident enough to say that.

    Jiang Ya¡¯s expression changed as he contracted his eyes and no longer hesitated. Gripping his hand, a scarlet longspear appeared in a sh and boundless Spiritual Energy spewed like a volcano from his body.

    Whoosh!

    Jiang Ya¡¯s figure turned into a streak of light as he shot out with the speartip pointed towards Mu Chen. Clearly, he was intending to strike Mu Chen from the back while he was dealing with Qin Xuan. As long as Mu Chen defeated Qin Xuan, then he would be able to grab the moment to defeat Mu Chen.

    This way, he would be the final winner.

    Jiang Ya¡¯s action had instantly caused amotion in this region and some of the nsmen from the Nine Netherbird n inwardly smacked their lips. Just a moment ago, Jiang Ya had such a proud attitude; but right now, he was forced to the point to take advantage while Mu Chen was dealing with Qin Xuan with his full force.

    But through this battle, regardless of whether Mu Chen won or lost, probably no one in the Nine Netherbird n would underestimate him anymore.

    Under all the gazes, Jiang Ya had charged into the battle circle in an instant and the Spiritual Energy in his body exploded without any restraint. As his Spiritual Energy spread out, it was all aimed towards Mu Chen.

    His actions had clearly caused Mu Chen to be in a disastrous situation when he had just flipped the situation around a moment ago. After all, he would be in a dilemma to make his choice if he still chose to attack Qin Xuan or circte his own defences.

    Choosing the first one would cause him to be defeated by Jiang Ya, while the second one would cause him to lose his best opportunity to defeat Qin Xuan. The moment he stopped his attacks, he would have to face the attacks from both Jiang Ya and Qin Xuan.

    If that¡¯s the case, then his chances of winning would not be high.

    Many gazes were fixed onto Mu Chen, even the Elders of the Nine Netherbird n had their eyes fixed onto the Mu Chen, since they wish to know how Mu Chen would deal with the current situation.

    Under the innumerable gazes, Jiang Ya was moving closer to Mu Chen.

    Standing on the head of the Great Sr Undying Body, Mu Chen had directed his gaze at the streak of light that shot towards him from his rear, before raising his head and cast a nce at Qin Xuan, who was violently struggling, with a faint smile on the corner of his lips.

    When the smile hung on the corner of his lips, he suddenly made seals with a single hand and murmured, ¡°Azure Lotus Spiritual Sword Array, activate!¡±

    Buzz!

    In that instant when Mu Chen¡¯s voice resounded, they saw an azure sword light sweep towards the sky and an earth-shattering sword cry resonated between the heavens and earth.

    Rustle!

    An uproar had already erupted outside the za as countless experts of the Nine Netherbird n were startled and even the Elders had an uncontrobly change in their expressions.

    That¡¯s because they realised that Mu Chen had actually put up another Spiritual Array outside the Sk Array!

    The second Spiritual Array was concealed by the first Spiritual Array to the point that even Patriarch Tian Huang couldn¡¯t sense it. After all, Patriarch Tian Huang did not have a deep understanding of Spiritual Arrays.

    Mu Chen fooled everyone, he fooled everyone present!

    Buzz! Buzz!

    On the za, Mu Chen paid no attention to the sword cry, but flicked his finger. The azure light that covered the sky swept and formed into an azure lotus sword that had instantly pierced through space and shot towards Jiang Ya, who was caught off-guard.

    Furthermore, when the azure lotus sword shot towards Jiang Ya, the Five Sr Spear in the hands of the Great Sr Undying Body had paused before it suddenly turned around and took a step forth under countless shocked gazes, then instantly appeared before Jiang Ya and the golden spear whistled down.

    A spear and sword had sealed Jiang Ya¡¯s path of retreat. Furthermore, the attacks had directly caused Jiang Ya¡¯s face to instantly turn pale.

    At this moment, he finally understood that right from the start, Qin Xuan wasn¡¯t Mu Chen¡¯s target. Mu Chen had been waiting for him to enter the fight!

    Clearly, since he had set up the sword array, but had not activated it clearly showed he was guarding against him!

    And the moment he attacked, he would be in apletely disadvantageous position!

    What a terrifying fighting consciousness!

    In that instant, even Jiang Ya had felt a chill in his heart. Be it he or Qin Xuan, both of them hadpletely lost against Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Arrays!

    Boom!

    As Jiang Ya¡¯s face turned pale, the golden spear and azure lotus sword had already whizzed over with terrifying Spiritual Energy and exploded before him, causing space to be torn apart by the tyrannical force.

    Poof!

    Under the impact, Jiang Ya¡¯s silhouette was blown out in a sorry state and all his defences had shattered at this moment. He had quickly flown out of the za and left a deep ravine on the ground.

    Jiang Yaid in the ravine, covered in blood with a diminishing aura. Clearly, he had been gravely injured. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Chen holding back, facing a Top Rank Earth Grade Spiritual Array and the full force of the spear, he would have been killed by now.

    But even so, Jiang Ya had been gravely injured to the point that he could no longer fight.

    Thus, under countless dumbfounded gazes, Jiang Ya, who had just entered the match and was going tounch a sneak attack to force Mu Chen into a desperate situation had... retreated with failure!

 Chapter 973 - Quota Obtained

    Chapter 973 - Quota Obtained

    A dust cloud was raised on the massive za and the spectators were all abnormally quiet, since everyone was dumbfounded by the scene before them with disbelief in their eyes.

    They never expected that Mu Chen, who should¡¯ve been in a terrible situation once again, would have left behind such a hidden hand, and forcefully send Jiang Ya, who had just joined the battle, out of the battlefield.

    This all happened in just ten-odd breaths!

    After the nsmen of the Nine Netherbird n recovered from their shock, they exchanged looks and their eyes turned grave. At this moment, if anyone still treated Mu Chen as an unremarkable human, then they would be too stupid.

    The means that he used to face Qin Xuan and instantly defeating Jiang Ya made them all feel a chill in their hearts.

    On the stone base, when the Elders of the Nine Netherbird n saw this scene, they had turned silent. Even the azure-robed Elder, who spoke with disdain for Mu Chen, had his face alternate between green and white and he could no longer refute him.

    Huff!

    Nine Nether inwardly felt relieved and her heart surged with gratitude. It looked like Mu Chen was prepared beforeing to the Nine Netherbird n. At the very least, she had never seen the two powerful Spiritual Arrays before.

    Furthermore, Mu Chen¡¯s strength had grown once again, stepping into the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm, which gave his strength a great boost.

    Looking at the slender and young silhouette, she felt a slightplication in her heart. Not knowing when, the young man that was prudent under her pressure had reached the point where he could stand side-by-side with her.

    Perhaps not long from now, this young man would surpass her.

    Just thinking about it, Nine Nether sneaked a nce at her father next to her. Thetter did not have any emotion on his face during the entire match. However, due to her understanding of her father, she could sense that Patriarch Tian Huang¡¯s eyes had turned deeper at this moment.

    Mu Chen had clearly done this battle beautifully to the point that even someone as demanding as Patriarch Tian Huang was stunned and couldn¡¯t pick a fault with him.

    ...

    Under the myriads of gazes, Mu Chen stood on the Great Sr Undying Body and looked at Jiang Ya, who had been blown out of the field with a sh of surprise in his eyes.

    The might of the Azure Lotus Spiritual Sword Array had slightly exceeded his expectations. It¡¯s a Top Rank Earth Grade Spiritual Array that greatly threatened any Sixth Grade Sovereign. But to Jiang Ya, someone who had touched the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm, his strength was stronger than a normal pinnacle Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm. Therefore, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t sure if he could defeat Jiang Ya with that move, but the oue was clearly better than he had expected.

    The only w of Spiritual Array was the time to set it up, but the might of it was definitely extremely powerful. Even an Earth Grade Spiritual Array was at this level, so he wondered, how shocking would the power of a Heaven Grade Spiritual Array be?

    The might of such a Spiritual Array was probably something even genuine Seventh Grade Sovereigns had to pay a considerable price upon facing it.

    As this thought shed in his mind, Mu Chen quickly calmed his heart down and turned around to calmly look at Qin Xuan.

    At this moment, more than half of the chains that bound onto Qin Xuan had already scattered. The Nine Netherfrost Bird was also starting to break free, since the offensive prowess of the Sk Array wasn¡¯t strong, but it excelled as a restraint. Furthermore, it couldn¡¯t restrain Qin Xuan for too long. After all, thetter was already an expert that hade in contact with the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm and the Sk Array was only an Earth Grade Spiritual Array.

    However, in the fight between experts, this period of time was sufficient to kill an opponent thousands of times...

    Sensing Mu Chen¡¯s gaze being directed over, Qin Xuan couldn¡¯t help trembling. At this moment, the former had a calm expression, which made him feel fearful.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s just the two of us.¡±

    Mu Chen stood on the head of the Great Sr Undying Body and gave Qin Xuan a smile, then stomped his foot. The Great Sr Undying Body exploded with a dazzling golden light once again and the five zing golden suns erupted as a golden liquid flowed down the palm of the Great Sr Undying Body, forming into a huge golden spear.

    Slowly raising the spear and pointing it towards Qin Xuan with terrifying oppression emanated from it.

    When Qin Xuan saw this scene, his face couldn¡¯t help turning a little ugly.

    ¡°Sorry about this.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled, but he did not give Qin Xuan any more time to break free from the restraints of the Sk Array. Grasping the spear, he had unleashed a terrifying attack and quickly ended this battle.

    Boom!

    When Mu Chen spoke, a golden light dominated from the Great Sr Undying Body and in just a few breaths of time, it had already got close to Qin Xuan when the golden spear ruthlessly stabbed forth.

    Golden ripples fluctuated, which caused space to crack under the spear and deep marks were left on the ground below.

    A golden light swiftly expanded in Qin Xuan¡¯s eyes as he grit his teeth and stomped his foot. The Nine Netherfrost Bird beneath his feet had sharply cried out as it breathed out a deep blue frost.

    Poof! Poof!

    Qin Xuan had spewed a mouthful of blood essence with spiritual light flickering. It swiftly fused together with the frost. Instantly the temperature in this region plummeted and a deep blue light exploded out, forming into a tortoiseshell that was covered with ancient ice runes before Qin Xuan.

    ¡°ck Tortoise Protection!¡±

    Boom!

    When the deep blue tortoiseshell formed before him, the golden spear had arrived and brought along a destructive power that struck against the shell.

    Boom!

    An indescribable shock wave abruptly exploded, causing the ground below to be fissured. It looked as if there was a zing sun rising from the collision between the spear and shell.

    When the zing sun rose, the golden spear in the hands of the Great Sr Undying Body started to have cracks covering it. It finally couldn¡¯t bear the counterforce and started to shatter.

    However, when the golden spear crumbled, the deep blue icy tortoiseshell broke down as well.

    In that instant when the spear and shell crumbled at the same time, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes shed with light and, in the next moment, he had turned into a streak of light and shot out, forcefully charging out of the shock wave.

    In that instant when Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette charged out, the restraints around Qin Xuan had shattered from the shock wave. Shortly after, he burst out without any hesitation and a huge icy bow had appeared in his hand once again.

    When the bow appeared, he had instantly pulled it to the maximum. His movements were as natural as flowing water and extremely swift. It was so much so that before the afterimages caused by his actions fade away, arge arrow with traces of blood was also condensed on the bow and it emanated an aura that could even freeze the atmosphere.

    Creak.

    Qin Xuan¡¯s finger pulled the bow to the maximum and just when he was about to shoot it, it was that instant before he released the bow, his eyes had suddenly contracted because he saw space fluctuating before him and a slender finger shining with spiritual light had appeared before him without any signs and gently touched on the centre of his brows.

    Thus, his finger which was about to release the bow had instantly frozen.

    Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette appeared before Qin Xuan with his finger touching the centre of his brows, looking at him calmly without speaking a word,pletely disregarding the arrow that was just inches away from him.

    Qin Xuan froze as he looked at Mu Chen. The two of them exchanged a look and at this moment, the former¡¯s hand had slightly trembled. That¡¯s because from thetter¡¯s gaze, he could tell that the moment he released his bowstring, Mu Chen¡¯s finger will pierce through his brain first.

    Mu Chen would definitely not hesitate in the slightest.

    Outside the za, countless people were shocked as they watched this scene and they held their breath. Who could have expected for this battle to be filled with danger?

    Under innumerable gazes, the face-offsted for ten-odd minutes before Qin Xuan finally couldn¡¯t endure the pressure anymore and helplessly sighed, before the arrow on the bow gradually faded.

    ¡°You¡¯ve won.¡±

    Qin Xuan stared at Mu Chen as he bitterly said. He knew that despite the victor of this confrontation didn¡¯t look like it could be distinguished, he knew that the moment he released his bow, Mu Chen would kill him.

    If this was a genuine deathmatch, then Mu Chen would have killed him without any hesitation long ago.

    Hearing Qin Xuan¡¯s words, only then did a smile appear on Mu Chen¡¯s face as he slowly retracted his hand and cupped his fists together towards the former. ¡°Thanks for letting me.¡±

    His voice was gentle and with the handsome smile on his face, he looked harmless; but Qin Xuan, who had personally witnessed Mu Chen¡¯s fighting capabilities, knew that beneath that harmless smile of his, were the decisive and sharp means.

    This human that could form the Bloodlink Bond with Her Highness Nine Nether wasn¡¯t as useless and weak as they had all thought him to be. The means that he possessed wasn¡¯t something that they could imagine.

    Furthermore, Qin Xuan had a feeling that Mu Chen had definitely held himself back from the previous confrontation, which made him feel a chill in his heart. If Mu Chen had gone all-out without holding back, then how would the oue be?

    This person was definitely extraordinary.

    Qin Xuan sighed, since someone as proud as him also couldn¡¯t help giving such an evaluation to Mu Chen.

    Just as Qin Xuan sighed in his heart, Mu Chen took two steps back and faced Patriarch Tian Huang, who sat on the leading spot, under innumerable gazes and lightly smiled.

    ¡°Patriarch Tian Huang, it would be impolite for this junior to refuse the final quota.¡±

 Chapter 974 - Mo Feng and Mo Ling

    Chapter 974 - Mo Feng and Mo Ling

    ¡°Patriarch Tian Huang, it would be impolite for this junior to refuse the final quota.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s voice resounded from the za, which attracted innumerableplicated gazes. But this time, there wasn¡¯t anyone that came out to refute his words. That¡¯s because, not only did Mu Chen¡¯s performance convince them, even those Elders that were previously finding faults with Mu Chen were at a loss for words.

    Clearly, they had never expected Mu Chen to defeat both Qin Xuan and Jiang Ya alone.

    ¡°This Mu Chen is truly qualified to represent our Nine Netherbird n in the Divine Beast Origin...¡± Some nsmen of the Nine Netherbird n inwardly nodded their heads. From the disy of strength Mu Chen had previously shown, probably only Mo Feng and Nine Nether might be able to surpass him.

    The crucial moment was that Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation was only at the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm, whereas Mo Feng had stepped into the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm for some time, while Nine Nether had made her breakthrough after epting the power of inheritance aftering back to the n.

    Thus, Mu Chen had extremely great potential and if he could make a breakthrough in the Divine Beast Origin and step into the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm, he might even be capable of fighting any genius he encountered in the Divine Beast Origin.

    On the stone base, the Elders looked at the nsmen¡¯s discussions and they exchanged looks, only to bitterly smile.

    Elder Tianque retracted his gaze from Mu Chen, before looking at the azure-robed Elder, whom had been opposing him, with a smile. ¡°Elder Qing, I believe you will not oppose him anymore, right?¡±

    Elder Qing¡¯s face alternated between green and pale and only after a brief moment, did he say, ¡°This person¡¯s strength is pretty good, but he is still, after all, a human. Isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for him to enter the Divine Beast Origin?¡±

    ¡°Although he is a human, he has formed the Bloodlink Bond with Nine Nether, so there won¡¯t be any problems for him to enter the Divine Beast Origin.¡± Elder Tianque said.

    Elder Qing was speechless as he looked at Elder Tianque¡¯s smile-yet-not-a-smile expression before waving his sleeve. ¡°Hope that he won¡¯t be mediocre in the Divine Beast Origin.¡±

    Elder Tianque wasn¡¯t angered by the azure-robed Elder, but looked towards Patriarch Tian Huang, awaiting his final decision.

    Patriarch Tian Huang had a calm expression with his hand gently stroking the chair¡¯s armrest and said after a brief moment, ¡°My Nine Netherbird n is one that keeps our promises. Since you have defeated both Jiang Ya and Qin Xuan, then the fourth quota of my n¡¯s Divine Beast Origin...will be yours.¡±

    Hearing Patriarch Tian Huang¡¯s words, Mu Chen felt heavily relieved in his heart. Although the Divine Beast Origin was a great opportunity for him, the one thing he viewed with great importance in his heart was helping Nine Nether resolve the matter of her bloodline being contaminated due to their Bloodlink Bond.

    Nine Nether¡¯s bloodline was contaminated due to him and if he couldn¡¯t help Nine Nether remove that impurity, his conscience would¡¯ve been uneasy.

    ¡°Many thanks for this, Patriarch Tian Huang!¡±

    Mu Chen cupped his fists as he respectfully thanked him. He knew that, at least from the view of it, he had suppressed the matter of Nine Nether¡¯s bloodline being contaminated due to their Bloodlink Bond, which was the best oue, since he did not have to leave the Great Havew Domain and, at the same time, Nine Nether wouldn¡¯t have to be in a difficult situation and be caught between him and her n.

    Patriarch Tian Huang looked at Mu Chen from high up and a faint smile finally appeared on his face, which was previously without any expression. ¡°I¡¯m most satisfied by the fact that you¡¯re here. Just this point alone, it was even iparable to you defeating Jiang Ya and Qin Xuan.¡±

    Mu Chen was instantly stunned when he heard Patriarch Tian Huang¡¯s words.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t even have the courage as a man and only knew how to hide, then even if you did have great talent, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to aplish anything in the future.¡±

    Patriarch Tian Huang¡¯s eyes grew deep as he examined Mu Chen with little satisfaction. ¡°Although I seldom make a forceful decision for Nine Nether, if you did not show up here as promised, then I would have definitely broken the Bloodlink Bond between you and Nine Nether. At that time, no matter where you hid, my Nine Netherbird n would seek you out.¡±

    ¡°However... what made me rejoice was that I did not have to use such means and Nine Nether¡¯s eyesight is pretty good this time.¡±

    As he spoke, Patriarch Tian Huang gently nodded his head and the acknowledgement he had for Mu Chen in his tone was clear.

    The surrounding Elders had also looked at Mu Chen with a strange light in their eyes after hearing Patriarch Tian Huang¡¯s words. They understood Patriarch Tian Huang¡¯s insight the most, there were only a few in numbers amongst the younger generation in the n that could be acknowledged by Patriarch Tian Huang...

    Judging from Patriarch Tian Huang¡¯s words, he seemed to be very satisfied with Mu Chen.

    Standing by his side, Nine Nether also looked at her father with disbelief, since she never expected him to give Mu Chen such an evaluation, so she couldn¡¯t help inwardly patting her chest. Fortunately, Mu Chen did not leave the Great Havew Domain as she had told him to. Otherwise, the moment her father had malice for him, and with his stubborn character, it would¡¯ve been hard for him to ept Mu Chen again. As for their Bloodlink Bond, it would¡¯ve been even more impossible for him to ept.

    Just thinking about it, Nine Nether couldn¡¯t help taking a nce at Mu Chen and realised that thetter was also looking over. When he saw the lingering fear in her eyes, Mu Chen grinned.

    Regarding Nine Nether¡¯s previous suggestion, he did not me her, nor did he have a reason to. Nine Nether¡¯s motive was purely out of his consideration. After all, no one had thought right from the start that Mu Chen could actually obtain thest quota, sessfully taking the meat from Jiang Ya and Qin Xuan.

    Patriarch Tian Huang appeared not to have noticed the changing gazes between Mu Chen and Nine Nether. He faintly said, ¡°Furthermore, the Divine Beast Origin is the treasurednd of our Spiritual Beast Realm, with many opportunities held within. However, it also contains endless danger. After all, the Fiend ns has destroyed the Divine Beast Origin, and at the same time, it has suffered the invasion of the Fiend ns. So, even if the Divine Beast Origin did not disappear, it¡¯s hard to tell if there¡¯s anything in it nurtured by the Evil Aura.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head upon hearing Patriarch Tian Huang¡¯s words. Aftering to the Northern Region, it wasn¡¯t the first time he hade in contact with the Evil Aura of the Fiend ns. Therefore, he knew how hard this energy that didn¡¯t belong to the Great Thousand World was to deal with.

    ¡°Naturally, the most dangerous factor of the Divine Beast Origines from the geniuses of the other Spiritual and Divine Beast ns. That¡¯s because, in order to fight for those opportunities, there were many bones left in the Divine Beast Origin from the geniuses from all over the past thousand or myriads of years.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head once again. He had already experienced how powerful the geniuses of those Spiritual and Divine Beast ns that possessed powerful foundations were. Regarding Jiang Ya and Qin Xuan, either one of them was more powerful than the Netherworld Prince or Fang Yi and those two weren¡¯t considered the strongest amongst the Nine Netherbird n. So one could imagine how powerful those geniuses that were on the same level as the Nine Netherbird n were.

    If he managed to help Nine Nether obtain the Undying Bird¡¯s Divine Blood, then he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid a brutalpetition... But no matter how difficult it was, he had to do his best. After all, Nine Nether had helped him too much, and now, it was time for him to help her.

    ¡°From our n, there are still three people aside from you that¡¯re entering the Divine Beast Origin.¡± Patriarch Tian Huang shifted his gaze towards Nine Nether, who was by his side. ¡°And Nine Nether is one of them.¡±

    ¡°As for the other two, you should get to know them.¡±

    Hearing his words, Mu Chen felt a slight curiosity in his heart. After all, he knew how precious the quotas in the Nine Netherbird n were, so he wanted to see what sort of people the other two geniuses that obtained the quota were like.

    Whoosh!

    When Patriarch Tian Huang finished speaking, there were two streaks of light that flew over and two people swiftly appeared in this za, bowing with respect towards Patriarch Tian Huang.

    Mu Chen directed his curious gaze over.

    It was a guy and girl, the guy was slender and tall, having an extremely handsome face, but he had an indifferent expression. There wasn¡¯t any response from him, even as Mu Chen was examining him. He had maintained an indifferent expression, looking like a lone wolf that cast others a thousand miles away.

    But despite having an indifferent expression, Mu Chen had sensed a powerful pressureing from him. A pressure that he couldn¡¯t help contracting his eyes at upon seeing it.

    The strength of this person could beparable to the Asura King!

    Clearly, this indifferent man had stepped into the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm!

    Standing beside that person was a petite purple-clotheddy. She had a beautiful appearance with a ponytail and was emitting an aura of liveliness and youth.

    Sensing Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, she looked over and chuckled, then examined Mu Chen with a friendly gaze.

    ¡°My name is Mo Ling, he¡¯s my elder brother, Mo Feng. We have seen your battle earlier, you¡¯re powerful.¡± Mo Ling waved her small fist towards Mu Chen and revealed her pearly white canine tooth while she chuckled.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Mu Chen responded with a friendly smile, but in his heart, he was somewhat startled. Mo Feng had a shocking strength and he should be the genius that could bepared to Nine Nether in the Nine Netherbird n. But Mo Long¡¯s cultivation was merely at the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm, she¡¯s even weaker than Jiang Ya and Qin Xuan, so how could she be amongst the four?

    While Mu Chen was a little puzzled in his heart, Mo Feng turned over and cast a nce at Mu Chen. ¡°Since you have obtained the quota, then we¡¯repanions in the Divine Beast Origin. I hope that we can help each other at that time.¡±

    Although he was speaking friendly words, the indifference on his face remained unchanged. The unharmonious feeling instantly made him feel awkward, but he could feel that Mo Feng didn¡¯t have anything against him, it must¡¯ve been his character...

    ¡°My brother has always been like this, don¡¯t mind him.¡± Fearing that Mu Chen would misunderstand, Mo Ling quickly exined.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled to express his understanding. He was somewhat curious about the two siblings during their first meeting, at least they were much easier to talk to than Jiang Ya and Qin Xuan.

    On the stone base, when Patriarch Tian Huang saw the two parties getting to know each other, he nodded his head and waved his hand, before his straightforward voice resounded.

    ¡°Mu Chen, you will stay here. Ten days from now, the Divine Beast Origin will open and at that time, the four of you will represent our Nine Netherbird n and head for the Divine Beast Origin!¡±

    Hearing his words, Mu Chen, Mo Feng, Mo Ling, as well as Nine Nether cupped their fists.

    ¡°Understood, Patriarch!¡±

 Chapter 975 - Entering the Divine Beast Origin

    Chapter 975 - Entering the Divine Beast Origin

    When Mu Chen defeated both Jiang Ya and Qin Xuan, thest quota hadpletely fallen into his hands. In theing days, he did not leave but stayed in the Nine Nether Realm, awaiting the opening of the Divine Beast Origin.

    During the days that he stayed in the Nine Nether Realm, Mu Chen had gotten a ce to stay, lead by Nine Nether, and shut himself in withouting out, concentrating on his cultivation to adjust his own state. After all, he was clear that although he had already disyed his strength in his fight with both Jiang Ya and Qin Xuan, it was still impossible for them to ept an outsider like Mu Chen so quickly.

    Hence, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t be bothered to bootlick, so he stayed there and focused on his cultivation, aiming to be able to help Nine Nether obtain the Undying Bird¡¯s Divine Blood in the Divine Beast Origin. After all, he did note to the Nine Netherbird n to form friendships, but just purely help Nine Nether.

    So during the days that he stayed in the Nine Nether Realm, he did note in contact with the nsmen of the Nine Netherbird n. Nine Nether was the only one that he usually came in contact with whenever she told him pieces of information about the Divine Beast Origin.

    Time passed extremely quickly and without him knowing, ten days had already passed.

    When the first shine of sunlight of the tenth day shone onto the majestic Nine Nether Mountain, Mu Chen had suddenly opened his eyes in the room and his ck pupils shed with sharpness.

    Mu Chen looked out the window and slightly his expression changed, before his silhouette shed out to the courtyard. Not far away, there was a beautiful silhouette swiftly making her way over before stopping in the courtyard, it was naturally Nine Nether.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, the Divine Beast Origin will soon appear.¡± Nine Nethernded on the ground and looked at Mu Chen with a bewitching smile on her face that was extremely beautiful. After dealing with the trouble from their Bloodlink Bond, Nine Nether had clearly looked more at ease. She was no longer like the past, filled with worries in her heart every moment..

    Mu Chen smiled and nodded his head. He did not speak, but flew up the sky before swiftly making his way towards the Nine Nether Mountain under Nine Nether¡¯s lead.

    Along the way, there were innumerable steaks as well. Those were the nsmen of the Nine Netherbird n rushing towards the peak of the mountain. Although the quota for the Divine Beast Origin was extremely few in number, these nsmen still had the yearning to see the Divine Beast Origin.

    The two of them swiftly travelled and some ten-odd minutester, they entered into the region of the mountain peak before descending onto the peak.

    The peak was covered with a multitude of people at this moment, with Patriarch Tian Huang and the Elders standing at the centre of the za, and Mand standing beside him. Compared to Mu Chen, the Nine Netherbird n was extremely courteous when treating Mand. Regardless of anything, she was a genuine Greater Earth Sovereign Realm and with her strength, not to mention the Nine Netherbird n, she could easily be a VIP even in the powerful forces of the Great Thousand World.

    Before Patriarch Tian Huang, Mo Feng and Mo Ling had already arrived.

    Under countless gazes, Mu Chen and Nine Nethernded beside Mo Feng, whom he was indifferent to, having an expression as if nothing mattered to him. Mo Ling, however, gave Mu Chen a youthful and lively smile.

    When Patriarch Tian Huang saw the four of them gathered, he gently nodded his head, before raising it and cast a nce at the sky, then faintly said, ¡°The Divine Beast Origin will soon appear. I will tear open the space along with the Elders and the four of you will take that chance to enter.¡±

    When the four of them heard his words, they all nodded their heads.

    Patriarch Tian Huang cast a nce at Mu Chen before saying, ¡°The Divine Beast Origin is in the spatial void with a chaotic space rift wreaking havoc. If you guys are swept in it, you guys will definitely die. You have never entered the Divine Beast Origin, so you have a low understanding of it. After you enter, keep close to Nine Nether at all times.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head. He had considered having gotten through quite a bit of dangerous situations over these past few years, thus he understood the dangers contained in the Divine Beast Origin. So, he would naturally not be foolish.

    Patriarch Tian Huang did not speak but raised his head and looked at the sky, waiting for the best opportunity to take action.

    Mand walked towards Mu Chen and smiled. ¡°After you go into the Divine Beast Origin, I will go back to the Great Havew Domain. When you sessfullye out, the Nine Netherbird n will send you back to the Northern Realm.¡±

    After speaking about it, she paused before continuing, ¡°After you leave, I will use the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid to sense the location of the Ancient Haven Pce to obtain as much urate information for you as possible for when you return.¡±

    She knew that the reason why Mu Chen came to the Northern Realm was for the evolution method of his Great Sr Undying Body hidden in the Ancient Haven Pce. Since she had received so much help from Mu Chen, it was natural for her to help him as well.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    As she had expected, when hearing her words, even Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help feeling excited, even with his character. The Primordial Immortal Body was too important for him, so no matter what, he had to obtain the evolution method in the Ancient Haven Pce.

    ¡°I have received favours from you, so it¡¯s natural for me to reciprocate.¡± Mand smiled before her expression turned serious. ¡°But I have to remind you that the moment the Ancient Haven Pce appears, the Skw Continent will be greatly shaken. At that time, even I am not sure about how many forces will be attracted and thepetition will be one that far surpasses your imagination.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, you¡¯re not the only one targeting the evolution method for the Great Sr Undying Body...¡±

    When Mu Chen heard her words, he contracted his eyes as he looked at Mand¡¯s serious expression and recalled the information that she had told him in the past... In this world, he¡¯s not the only one that cultivated the Great Sr Undying Body.

    There were other lucky people that obtained the cultivation method for the Great Sr Undying Body as well, and they were naturally absolutely stunning people. At the same time, they would be Mu Chen¡¯s greatest obstacles in obtaining the Primordial Immortal Body.

    Regardless of how many people were there that cultivated the Great Sr Undying Body, there would only be one that obtained the Primordial Immortal Body.

    The brutality of thepetition would definitely exceed Mu Chen¡¯s imagination. It was the survival of the fittest, where the weak became nutrients for the strong... Obtaining the Great Sr Undying Body was a massive opportunity for Mu Chen and, at the same time, a great danger.

    ¡°With your current strength, you can ascend the peak amongst the younger generations of the Northern Region, but it¡¯s far from enough.¡± Mand seriously said.

    Mu Chen nodded his head, the Northern Region is only a portion of the Skw Continent. Not to mention about the other continents, even amongst the younger generations of the Nine Netherbird n alone, his Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm cultivation wasn¡¯t particrly outstanding. So he naturally understood that it was still insufficient for him topete for the opportunity in the Ancient Haven Pce with his current strength.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Mu Chen solemnly looked at Mand and slowly nodded his head. If he managed to break through to the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm in the Divine Beast Origin and reached the second level of the Dragon-Phoenix Physique, then he wouldn¡¯t have to fear, even if he faced an Eighth Grade Sovereign, and only those with that cultivation could be considered as experts in the Skw Continent.

    He knew that Mand was reminding him not to let his guard down. Although he had not met his opponents that had cultivated the Great Sr Undying Body as well, he could imagined that they were definitely absolute geniuses. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to cultivate the Great Sr Undying Body to such an extent.

    When Mand saw his response, she no longer spoke, but turned around and left.

    Mu Chen looked at Mand¡¯s silhouette and his gaze turned more grave. He initially thought that as long as he could find the Ancient Haven Pce, he should be able to obtain the evolution method of the Great Sr Undying Body. But Mand had given him a wake-up call. If he wasn¡¯t powerful enough, then even if he found the evolution method, it would only benefit others instead.

    ¡°Looks like I must definitely have a harvest in the Divine Beast Origin this time.¡± Mu Chen slowly clenched his fist and his gaze turned sharp. Although he spoke in this way, thepetition that he would face would be even more brutal and he could only do his best to obtain the evolution method of the Great Sr Undying Body.

    Buzz!

    As Mu Chen became resolute in his heart, a gale suddenly appeared in this region and he raised his head, before he saw a fluctuation in the sky. Rippling rings had endlessly spread out.

    When the ripples appeared, countless ancient scenes shed past filled with deste auras.

    ¡°Now!¡±

    Seeing this, Patriarch Tian Huang, who had been waiting for a long time, immediately yelled and a myriad-foot streak of light burst out from his heart, before a massive scarlet bird could be vaguely seen in the streak of light with torrential mes that could incinerate the heavens and earth.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    In that instant when Patriarch Tian Huang made his move, the Elders of the Nine Netherbird  had also immediately moved. Instantly, streaks of light soared into the sky and mmed against that space.

    Along with numerous Earth Sovereigns making their move, space slowly tore apart and a patch of darkness could be seen in the space, along with an extremely ancient a deste aura that swept out.

    When the aura faded, there seemed to be innumerable beast roars that resounded from the ancient darkness.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Veins popped on Patriarch Tian Huang¡¯s arms. He suddenly shifted his gaze onto the four of them and roared.

    Mo Feng grabbed onto Mo Ling and charged forth, whereas Nine Nether grabbed onto Mu Chen. They turned into streaks of light and soared into the sky, before they shot into the cracked space without any hesitation.

    Boom!

    In that instant when the four of them entered the cracked space, a terrifying chaotic spatial rift spurge forth and the steaks that were formed by the attacks of the Earth Sovereigns started to crumble.

    ¡°What a terrifying spatial rift.¡±

    The four of them stopped and couldn¡¯t help sighing as they looked at the disappeared space. Even with so many of them joining together, they could only tear a crack in the space for such a short period of time.

    Patriarch Tian Huang and the rest raised their heads and looked at the direction that the four of them disappeared in, then inwardly let out a sigh. In that ce with brutalpetition, no one knew whether their Nine Netherbird n could obtain the opportunity. After all, their Nine Netherbird n could only return defeated in the past.

    ¡°We can only wait and hope that they can return safely this time.¡±

 Chapter 976 - Spiritual Blood Paste

    Chapter 976 - Spiritual Blood Paste

    In this dark space, the darkness seemed like it could even devour the atmosphere, which would make others feel extremely suppressed and heavy...

    Whoosh!

    However, in the darkness that no one knew how long itsted for was broken at this moment and ripples fluctuated in the void as a tiny crack vaguely appeared with several streaks of light that shot out and appeared in this darkness.

    The four silhouettes stood in the space, enveloped by Spiritual Energy, and they looked around with caution. After seeing that there weren¡¯t any abnormal movements, only then did the spiritual light around them start to weaken.

    As the spiritual light weakened, their silhouettes were gradually revealed, and naturally, they were Mu Chen, Nine Nether, Mo Feng and Mo Ling that came from the Nine Nether Mountain.

    ¡°This is the Divine Beast Origin?¡± Mu Chen was somewhat taken aback at this ck and empty space, since everywhere in his view was all darkness, it looked nothing like the Divine Beast Origin.

    ¡°The Divine Beast Origin is in this void.¡± Nine Nether looked around with a grave expression, before looking at the distance and briefly pondered. ¡°Spiritual Energy will be dissolved by the darkness in this void. So if we stay in this void for too long, even our Spiritual Energy will gradually dissolve and we¡¯ll end up trapped here.¡±

    When Mu Chen heard her words, he was startled before he immediately nodded his head. Naturally, he had sensed that the Spiritual Energy that emanated from his body was dissolving at an extremely fast rate.

    The most terrifying factor was that Spiritual Energy couldn¡¯t be absorbed in this void. Thus, causing the Spiritual Energy in his body to be constantly dissolved and he couldn¡¯t recover any.

    ¡°If this goes on, our Spiritual Energy will dissolve before we even find the Divine Beast Origin.¡± Mu Chen frowned. Although he was somewhat startled by this, he did not panic since Nine Nether and the rest must havee prepared with their n¡¯s knowledge of this ce.

    As Mu Chen had expected, Mo Ling chuckled, ¡°Big Brother Mu Chen, do not be so anxious. We¡¯re waiting for our ride toe, then we¡¯ll be able to pass through this void and reach the Divine Beast Origin.¡±

    ¡°Ride?¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned with doubt in his heart. Even life couldn¡¯t be sustained in this void, so where would the ride being from?

    Although Mu Chen was puzzled in his heart, he did not ask any questions. In any case, all he had to do was to follow them, and as he thought about this, his heart calmed down as he quietly waited.

    They did not wait for a long time and Mu Chen¡¯s gaze changed. He abruptly raised his head and looked towards the left and saw ripples fluctuating in the darkness. Thereafter, he was shocked to see a huge rock that was roughly a hundred feet in size quietly moving through the darkness, like a meteorite that charged in their direction.

    ¡°That¡¯s our ride...¡± Nine Nether smiled towards Mu Chen as she continued, ¡°After sitting on it, we only need to change it a few times and we will reach the void that holds the Divine Beast Origin.¡±

    Mu Chen opened his mouth, but he could only bitterly smile. He never thought that they would have to use such a bizarre method to find the Divine Beast Origin. Luckily he had someone leading him, otherwise, he would probably be dead in this void.

    ¡°We must be on the rock or else we can only wait for the next one, and the next one will take around half a day. If we¡¯re unlucky, we might not even have one after one or two days.¡± Nine Nether seriously reminded.

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart shook, then he immediately nodded his head. If one or two days had passed, then the majority of his Spiritual Energy would have probably almost dissolved and if anything happened, he would be in a dangerous situation.

    As they spoke, the huge rock had already whistled over and flew past the four of them at an extremely swift speed. It was also at this moment that the four of them shot forth andnded firmly on the huge rock with their Spiritual Energy surging out, then nailed themselves onto the rock.

    Whoosh!

    The huge rock trembled as it swiftly streaked across the darkness and flew towards the distance.

    After arriving on the huge rock, Mu Chen realised that this rock seemed to be emitting a special forcefield that seemed to be blocking the dissolving power outside.

    Facing this scene, Mu Chen could only inwardly praise it before looking at Nine Nether and the rest, and was left stunned. That¡¯s because after the four of themnded on this rock, the three of them had swiftly spread out and been searching for something, inch by inch.

    Mu Chen was dumbfounded at their actions, but he did not voice out his doubts and disturb them. After a brief moment, Mo Ling¡¯s joyful voice suddenly resounded and she clenched her hand. A bloody light that was on the ground flew into her hand.

    On the other hand, Nine Nether and Mo Feng returned empty-handed.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Looking at Mo Ling, who had returned joyfully, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Mo Ling chuckled as she opened her hand. The bloody light spread out with a fist-sized paste. However, that paste was red in colour, as if it was stained by blood. Vaguely, there was an extremely dense stench of blood that emanated from it. When Mu Chen sniffed that scent, he felt his own aura and blood boiling with an indescribable feeling that surged in his heart, filling him with the desire to devour this blood paste.

    ¡°This is the Spiritual Blood Paste. In ancient times, the powerhouses of the Divine Beast Origin sensed the n of the Fiend ns and before the destruction arrived, they had self-destructed their own physical bodies in an attempt to obstruct the Fiend ns. So this Spiritual Blood Paste contains a trace of the blood and flesh essence of those powerhouses. This Spiritual Blood Paste can be consumed and upon consumption, it will greatly benefit the physical body. If there are experts that specialise in alchemy, they can refine the Spiritual Blood Paste into a Spiritual Blood Pellet, which can help one shed the body and exchange the bones.¡± Nine Nether looked at the puzzlement on Mu Chen¡¯s face and exined.

    Hearing her, Mu Chen finally understood.

    Mo Ling held onto the Spiritual Blood Paste, then split it into four. After giving a portion to Mo Feng, she passed the other two over to Mu Chen and Nine Nether.

    ¡°Thanks, Little Ling¡¯er.¡± Nine Nether gently smiled and did not refuse Mo Ling¡¯s good intentions.

    Mu Chen, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t too familiar with Mo Ling, and thus, he felt a little awkward. But when he received it, the impression he had with the girl before him increased quite a bit.

    Mu Chen took the Spiritual Blood Paste and, after splitting it into four portions, it was already the size of a thumb. Copying Nine Nether and the rest, he rubbed it with his finger and rolled it into a pellet shape, then tossed it into his mouth.

    Boom!

    The instant the Spiritual Blood Paste entered his mouth, Mu Chen sensed the stench of blood exploding out as a heat surge rolled down and instantly melted throughout his body. The boiling sensation even caused a smear of red light to appear on Mu Chen¡¯s face.

    The boiling sensationsted for several minutes before an indescribablefort spread throughout Mu Chen¡¯s body, causing him to uncontrobly spit a mouthful of air out.

    When the heatpletely disappeared, Mu Chen recovered from it and immediately sensed his body before his face turned slightly pale. That¡¯s because, with his urate senses, his body had only gotten a slight trace of strengthening.

    Although that trace wasn¡¯t too distinct, Mu Chen was clear that ever since he hadpleted the Dragon-Phoenix Physique, he had not felt such a strengthening sensation anymore.

    During the usual days whenever he used his Spiritual Energy to refine, the strengthening effect wasn¡¯t that distinct. After all, the cultivation of physique would be harder as it progressed. But right now... after consuming that Spiritual Blood Paste, Mu Chen felt that his body, which hadn¡¯t been showing signs of improvement, strengthened, thus causing him to be shocked.

    The Spiritual Blood Paste was simply a divine item for physical bodies!

    When Nine Nether saw Mu Chen¡¯s shock from the side, she smiled, ¡°You must know that if the Spiritual Blood Paste that you have consumed was sold, it would definitely cost a few hundred drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid and it¡¯s also a market where there is no stock despite the market.¡±

    Mo Feng cast a nce at Mu Chen and indifferently said, ¡°The Spiritual Blood Paste is one of the things that we¡¯re after in this trip to the Divine Beast Origin. But this item is extremely hard to encounter and it won¡¯t be inrge amounts. Previously, Ling¡¯er was lucky, otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t have been enough of it to divide into four.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head and also gave another nod towards Mo Ling to express his gratitude, before uncontrobly licking his lips. He felt like someone that was tempted by the Spiritual Blood Paste and if he could obtain more of it, then perhaps his physique would be greatly strengthened and would definitely be of great help for him in breaking through to the second level of the Dragon-Phoenix Physique.

    ¡°When we¡¯re close to the Divine Beast Origin, there will berger meteorites than the one we¡¯re standing on. If we¡¯re lucky enough, we might be able to get some Blood Spiritual Paste.¡± Knowing the drool in Mu Chen¡¯s heart, Nine Nether spoke out.

    Nine Nether, Mo Feng and Mo Ling sat down and no longer spoke, allowing the huge rock to take them away as they moved in the darkness towards the depths.

    Mu Chen had also sat down beside them, but he did not disrupt the silence. Only his gaze was flickering as he stared into the distance, waiting for the other meteorites to appear.

    At this moment, the benefits ofing to the Divine Beast Origin had, once again, shook Mu Chen¡¯s heart and he grew more expectant.

    Before they¡¯re even in the Divine Beast Origin, there was already something like the Spiritual Blood Paste. He had no idea what sort of treasures were awaiting them when they reached their objective.

    Just thinking about it, Mu Chen¡¯s heart grew with expectations.

 Chapter 977 - Giant

    Chapter 977 - Giant

    In the darkness, a meteorite swiftly flew, and under that high speed, it did not cause any noise. The entire space remained in a deathly silence as Mu Chen¡¯s group sat on the meteorite.

    The current meteorite that they¡¯re on wasn¡¯t the same as the one they came with at first. During their journey, they had changed three ¡®rides¡¯ but what made Mu Chen feel a little regret was that they did not discover any Spiritual Blood Paste after three meteorites. Clearly, as Mo Feng had said, it was Mo Ling¡¯s luck for being able to find that piece.

    ¡°Counting the time, we should still have half a day before we¡¯re near the Divine Beast Origin.¡± Nine Nether opened her eyes as she looked in the darkness and said.

    Mu Chen nodded his head and his gaze was still fixed towards the distance, looking around for the meteorites that would appear.

    When Nine Nether saw him, she couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°After we¡¯re near the Divine Beast Origin, the number of meteorites will gradually increase and I believe we will have some harvest at that time.¡±

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help rubbing his nose with resentment, then gradually calmed his mind.

    The meteorite that carried the four of them swiftly streaked across the void and during the uing journey, they did not find anymore meteorites, making the one that they¡¯re on right now theirst ride...

    Time swiftly passed in the darkness and suddenly, Mu Chen opened his eyes and he raised his head, then looked towards the left.

    Darkness fluctuated and they saw several meteorites that flew past and towards the distance.

    When Mu Chen saw those meteorites, a spiritual light gathered in his eyes and he looked at those meteorites. But a brief momentter, he had retracted his gaze with some disappointment.

    That¡¯s because there weren¡¯t any bloody lights on those meteorites. Clearly, those meteorites did not have any Spiritual Blood Paste and although he was a little disappointed, it did not lessen Mu Chen¡¯s expectations, since the appearance of those meteorites meant that they¡¯re already approaching the Divine Beast Origin. At that time, the number of meteorites would gradually increase...

    Furthermore, as Mu Chen had expected, the silent darkness became much more lively as time passed. Numerous meteorites constantly whistled out in the surroundings as they streaked before Mu Chen¡¯s group.

    At this point in time, the four of them couldn¡¯t hold themselves back any longer and they all moved out. Spiritual Energy gathered in their eyes as they sensed the blood aura on those meteorites with their full strength.

    As they examined them, Mu Chen finally realised something for the first time.

    On a greyish-ck meteorite, which was roughly a hundred feet in size, Mu Chen could keenly sense a faint bloody light vaguely emanating from the meteorite, it was the Spiritual Blood Paste.

    Immediately, Mu Chen had moved and threw a fist forth. Instantly, boundless Spiritual Energy formed into a streak of light that flew out and shattered that meteorite with a single punch. As the fragments of stones shot out in every direction, a bloody light flew out as well.

    Mu Chen¡¯s palm slightly distorted and a suction force exploded forth, which pulled that bloody light back and fell into Mu Chen¡¯s hand.

    Mu Chen opened his palm and in the faint light, there was an infant¡¯s fist-sized Spiritual Blood Paste and a dense bloody scent emanated from it.

    It was naturally the Spiritual Blood Paste that Mu Chen had been coveting for a long time.

    Obtaining his first Spiritual Blood Paste, joy uncontrobly rose up on Mu Chen¡¯s face. But at this moment, he did not have the time to refine it. More meteorites were whistling by in the surroundings and under that high speed, everyone had opened their senses to the maximum to sense the Spiritual Blood Paste in those meteorites.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    One meteorite after another flew across and several meteorites had shattered under their attacks. Although many of those meteorites were empty without any Spiritual Blood Paste, they weren¡¯t without any harvest. After a wave of meteorites were shattered, they had found eight pieces of Spiritual Blood Paste each with their own sizes.

    ¡°Still pretty good.¡±

    Nine Nether was somewhat satisfied with their harvest and their luck had been pretty good. Under normal circumstances, it was normal to not even find a single bit of Spiritual Blood Paste after ten-odd Meteorites.

    Mo Feng had nodded his head as well and split the eight pieces of uneven Spiritual Blood Paste into four portions.

    Mu Chen grabbed onto the two pieces of Spiritual Blood Paste in his hand and kneaded them into five pellets before devouring them.

    A boiling sensation appeared in his body once again and in that instant, Mu Chen had heard the thirst that came from his body. The boiling sensation felt like magma cleansing his flesh and blood...

    The powerful energy contained in the Spiritual Blood Paste was the best kind of nourishment for physical bodies.

    A scarlet light spread throughout Mu Chen¡¯s face and after a brief moment, the scarlet light gradually dissipated and Mu Chen slightly opened his eyes with a light shing in his ck pupils. Slowly clenching his fist, he could sense the powerful energy coursing through his limbs and meridians.

    Although it was the second time that he had experienced the wonderful effect by the Spiritual Blood Paste, he still couldn¡¯t help gasping in surprise. Raising his head, his expression suddenly changed when he was about to speak. His eyes were looking towards the distance, at the distant void of darkness.

    In the distance, a faint light appeared within the darkness that shot through the void and reflected in Mu Chen¡¯s pupils.

    ¡°We¡¯re approaching the Divine Beast Origin.¡± Nine Nether had also sensed the changes and she eximed.

    Mu Chen felt inwardly relieved upon hearing this, since even someone as with his will had felt suppressed in this period of journey in the deathly silence.

    ¡°Around the Divine Beast Origin is a belt of meteorites with innumerable rocks, so it¡¯s the best time for us to look for Spiritual Blood Paste...¡± Mo Feng raised his head and looked into the distance as he said.

    A belt of meteorites?

    When Mu Chen heard his words, his heart trembled and he couldn¡¯t help licking his lips as the expectation filled his heart to the point of bursting...

    Whoosh!

    Just as Mu Chen¡¯s heart was filled with expectation, the meteorite beneath his feet streaked across the void, whichsted for nearly half an hour, before Mu Chen realised the surrounding darkness was swiftly dissipating and a light was blossoming in the distance. Around the light were innumerable meteorites that left shock in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes.

    The meteorites were swiftly revolving around the Divine Beast Origin and every single one of those rocks wererger than any of those that they had previously seen in the past.

    Boom!

    The meteorite that brought them over had charged into that belt of meteorites before swiftly moving towards the Divine Beast Origin.

    After entering the belt of meteorites, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes had swiftly turned red. That¡¯s because in just a few breaths of time, he had found some Spiritual Blood Paste in at least five meteorites.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Thus, Mu Chen had quickly made his move and a beam of Spiritual Energy whistled out like a dragon, heavily mming against those meteorites, causing fragments of stones to shoot out in every direction.

    As the fragments of rock shot out, innumerable bloody lights gushed out.

    Mu Chen made a suction force with his hand and those several bloody lights flew over in his direction, then hovered above his palm. Even with hisposure, he couldn¡¯t help smiling with his teeth showing.

    He had already sensed that he was getting closer to the second level of the Dragon-Phoenix Physique...

    Boom! Boom!

    When Mu Chen made his move, the other three had also made their moves as they travelled through the belt of meteorites. As one meteorite after another shattered, they had gotten quite a bit of harvest.

    The harvest had even caused a smile to appear on Mo Feng¡¯s face, which was like an ice block.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen moved once again and a meteorite had shattered from Spiritual Energy, before a bloody light flew into his hand and was stored by him without even taking a look at it.

    After harvesting another Spiritual Blood Paste, Mu Chen continued and his expression changed before raising his head to look at the right side of the countless meteorites.

    Directing his gaze over at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help contracting his pupils.

    At the same time, Nine Nether and the rest had also sensed something, so they directed their eyes over. Immediately, the expressions on their faces involuntarily changed and a smear of joy flushed out of their eyes.

    That¡¯s because, in their sight was a few myriad feet high meteorite. The size of it was too massive and it was a giantpared to the other rocks.

    Naturally, the size of the meteorite wasn¡¯t the cause of the change in their expressions. But at this moment, a dense bloody light was constantly gushing from the surface of that meteorite, dying the entire rock in crimson.

    A dense bloody scent emitted from the meteorite and even when looking from afar, they felt the blood and flesh in their bodies boiling at this moment.

    ¡°Such a huge meteorite... and such dense blood aura...¡±

    Mu Chen looked at the giant rock and his breathing became heavy. He could confirm that if they could obtain the Spiritual Blood Paste in that giant rock, it would even surpass the harvest that they had previously obtained!

    ¡°The Spiritual Blood Paste in this meteorite is probably already at the level of Spiritual Blood Paste Essence...¡± Nine Nether¡¯s eyes glowed, since such a dense blood aura was rare, even in the Divine Beast Origin.

    ¡°Prepare to make a move, we must get it!¡± Nine Nether firmly said.

    From the side, Mu Chen, Mo Feng and Mo Ling heavily nodded their heads. How could they not be drooling at such a shocking Spiritual Blood Paste?

    However, as they got closer to that giant, a peculiar fluctuation rippled out in this area of meteorites just when they were about to make their moves.

    ¡°Haha, I never expected to encounter the Nine Netherbird n here... But if you guys are smart enough, then it¡¯s best for you guys not to have any intentions on the Spiritual Blood Paste in this meteorite.¡±

    When a voice spoke out, several silhouettes enveloped in lightning appeared on a meteorite not far away and their gazes were all fixed onto the four of them with a smile-yet-not-a-smile expression on their faces.

    Nine Nether and Mo Feng¡¯s gazes were instantly directed over and their eyes abruptly turned cold.

    ¡°The Thunder Crow n?¡±

 Chapter 978 - Thunder Crow Clan

    Chapter 978 - Thunder Crow n

    ¡°Thunder Crow n?¡±

    Hearing Nine Nether and Mo Feng¡¯s cold voices, Mu Chen instantly contracted his eyes, before looking at the distant meteorite where four silhouettes stood.

    The four of them wore ck robes with lightning flickering on the surface of their bodies. All of them had thunder runes on the centre of their brows and looking from afar, they looked like the eyes a lightning bolt. They were filled with a peculiar oppressive pressure.

    ¡°They¡¯re from the Thunder Crow n?¡±

    Mu Chen lightly knitted his brows. The Thunder Crow n was also a Spiritual Beast n and their fame in the Great Thousand World wasn¡¯t any inferior to the Nine Netherbird n. Generally speaking, they were a top quality force with an extremely powerful foundation.

    ¡°Yeah, those fellows are extremely detestable with many past grudges with our Nine Netherbird n. I never expected us to meet them before we even entered the Divine Beast Origin.¡± Next to Mu Chen, Mo Ling nodded her head and her face was filled with hatred. Clearly, she did not have the slightest good feeling about the Thunder Crow n.

    Mu Chen gently nodded his head and brought his guard up. Judging from the current situation, the Thunder Crow n had also sensed the giant rock and, ording to his estimation, it¡¯s simply impossible for this matter to be dismissed. Not to mention that the Nine Netherbird n and Thunder Crow n both had deep grudges between themselves, to begin with.

    As Mu Chen had his guard up, one of the four ck-robed silhouettes took a step forth. He had a tall and robust body, with a gaze that was as sharp as a de. Sweeping his eyes out, space seemed to have been torn apart.

    That person cast a nce at Mu Chen¡¯s group with a dark gaze, but most of his attention was focused on Nine Nether and Mo Feng. As for Mu Chen and Mo Ling, he hadpletely ignored them. Clearly, he could sense that amongst the four of them, only Nine Nether and Mo Feng had stepped into the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°Your Nine Netherbird n is getting from bad to worst these years, you even dared toe to the Divine Beast Origin with this formation, you guys are simply courting death.¡± A mocking arc rose on the corner of the ck-robed man¡¯s lips as he smiled.

    Nine Nether¡¯s face was cold as she coldly said, ¡°Meeting a bunch of crowsing out, just our luck.¡±

    When that ck-robed man heard Nine Nether¡¯s words, a cold killing intent shed in his eyes, before he eerily said, ¡°If I were you, I would not waste my saliva talking here. I will give you guys ten breaths of time to leave this ce; otherwise, if the intention to kill rises up within me, I will have your Nine Netherbird n¡¯s party buried here before we even reach the Divine Beast Origin!¡±

    Boom!

    As he spoke, a ck Spiritual Energy gushed from his body like a tidal wave and everywhere within a thousand-foot radius was filled with the Spiritual Energy. The tidal wave-like Spiritual Energy flickered with lightning and a vague rumbling of thunder enveloped this region, along with a powerful oppression.

    The three experts of the Thunder Crow n that stood behind that ck-robed man stomped their feet and three powerful surges of Spiritual Energy exploded, which made the ck-robed man look even more mighty.

    When Mu Chen sensed the four powerful surges of Spiritual Energy, his gaze lightly flickered. From feeling the Spiritual Energy, the other party also had two genuine Seventh Grade Sovereigns, with the other two also being pretty powerful. ording to Mu Chen¡¯s guesses, they were probablyparable to Jiang Ya and Qin Xuan.

    At least judging from the surface, the formation of the other party was indeed stronger than them. After all, they had Mo Ling who was the only other a Sixth Grade Sovereign aside from him.

    Clearly, Mo Ling¡¯s fighting strength at the Sixth Grade Sovereign was iparable to them.

    It was no wonder why the Thunder Crow n dared to act in such a strong manner. They must have determined that the formation of the Nine Netherbird n was weaker than their own, it¡¯s just that the cultivation that was revealed on the surface wasn¡¯t the genuine strength that they possessed...

    Thus, when Nine Nether heard the ck-robed man¡¯s words, she wasn¡¯t afraid and a smear of ridicule appeared on her face, before she sneered, ¡°Truly exaggerating. I¡¯m afraid that you guys should be the ones to get lost instead!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    When the ck-robed man heard her words, his face turnedpletely dark. Shortly after, he no longer bothered to speak and he eerily roared, ¡°Lei Feng, you and I will go obstruct the two of them.¡±

    ¡°Lei Guan, Lei Yun, the two of you will go harvest the Spiritual Blood Paste. If they dare to obstruct you guys, immediately kill them. Seize the moment, we have to retrieve the Spiritual Blood Paste before that meteorite leaves this region!¡±

    Regardless of whether it¡¯s their party or Mu Chen¡¯s party, they were all using the meteorites beneath their feet to head towards the Divine Beast Origin and the giant rock was moving towards a different direction from them. So if either of them wanted to obtain the Spiritual Blood Paste, then they had to obtain it before that meteorite left this region.

    ¡°Roger!¡±

    Behind that ck-robed man, a skinny man nodded his head, before his sharp gaze fixed onto Nine Nether and Mo Feng.

    He¡¯s the other one aside from the ck-robed man that had stepped into the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm. Thus, only the two of them could hinder Nine Nether and Mo Feng.

    As for the task of obtaining the Spiritual Blood Paste, it was left to the other two. But it was more than sufficient, since the other party¡¯s formation only had two Sixth Grade Sovereigns, aside from the two Seventh Grade Sovereign, who were simply a burden. If those two Sixth Grade Sovereigns dared to make their moves, they could just ughter them.

    Boom!

    The four from the Thunder Crow n were swift with their actions, after confirming the n, they no longer hesitated. The ck-robed man and the man called Lei Feng had turned into two ck lightning streaks of light as they flew out. Two hundred-foot ck Spiritual Energies mixed with flickers of lightning violently swept towards Nine Nether and Mo Feng.

    ¡°Mu Chen, Mo Ling, we¡¯ll leave the two of them to you.¡±

    Nine Nether and Mo Ling exchanged a nce before they both flew out, quickly obstructing the attacks of their two opponents. The two from the Thunder Crow n had no idea what their opponents¡¯ n was, but they definitely wouldn¡¯t expect that the two who were viewed as burdens by them would leave them greatly shocked.

    When Mu Chen and Mo Ling heard Nine Nether¡¯s words, they nodded their heads. Mo Ling did not have the slightest fear on her face. On the contrary, her face was filled with excitement as she looked at Mu Chen with a smear of slyness in her eyes, before giving a provocative smile towards Mu Chen. ¡°Big Brother Mu Chen, why don¡¯t wepete to see which one of us can deal with their opponent faster?¡±

    When Mu Chen, who was about to make his move, heard her words, he couldn¡¯t help contracting his eyes, before looking at the smiling Mo Ling. He was a little shocked and curious in his heart. That¡¯s because, judging from the surface, Mo Ling only appeared to have a cultivation at the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm, and on the other hand, the two¡¯s opponents weren¡¯t any weaker than Jiang Ya and Qin Xuan.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try, then.¡±

    Although he was puzzled in his heart, Mu Chen did not refuse and, on the contrary, nodded his head. That¡¯s because he wished to see how Mo Ling was able to obtain one of the four quotas of the Nine Netherbird n so firmly that even Jiang Ya and Qin Xuan couldn¡¯t shake her spot.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    When Mo Ling heard Mu Chen agreeing to her suggestion, she instantly smiled and in the next instant, she had already flown towards the giant rock with her crisp chuckles.

    Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette moved, creating afterimages, and he appeared above the rock with a few shes.

    ¡°Get lost, the Spiritual Blood Paste is not something trash like you can dip a finger in!¡±

    When Mu Chen just appeared, a lightning figure had already appeared before him. It was one of the Thunder Crow n¡¯s experts that had touched the boundaries of the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm. He looked down at Mu Chen and eerily said.

    However, Mu Chen had only faintly smiled in response, before forming a seal with his hands together. Instantly, space fluctuated behind him and his Sovereign Sea vaguely appeared along with terrifying Spiritual Energy undtions.

    ¡°A human?¡±

    The Thunder Crow n¡¯s expert that appeared before Mu Chen was stunned when he sensed a different fluctuation of Spiritual Energy that wasn¡¯t the same as Divine Beasts. Shortly after, the mocking smile hung on the corner of his lips grew denser. Although he did not know how a human was mixed amongst the Nine Netherbird n, humans were weaker than Divine Beasts in an equal fight, and everyone knew this...

    Therefore, when he saw that Mu Chen had revealed his identity as a human, Mu Chen was simply courting death in the eyes of the Thunder Crow n¡¯s expert.

    ¡°No matter how he got in, no one will care about his death.¡±

    The expert of the Thunder Crow n¡¯s expert coldly smiled, before ck lightning swept, flying out from his palm. It was like a lightning dragon that was violently enveloping towards Mu Chen.

    But despite the ridicule that the expert of the Thunder Crow n¡¯s expert had on his face, his attacks were filled with killing intent, without any intention on holding back. Clearly, he was still a cautious person and did notmit a low-levelled mistake of underestimating his opponent.

    However, facing the ferocious attack of the Thunder Crow n, Mu Chen maintained an indifferent expression, then suddenly formed his seals with his hands together. Instantly, the Sovereign Sea behind him emitted the sounds of dragon roars and trumpeting elephants.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    When the dragon roars and trumpeting elephant resounded, twelve beams of light flew out from his Sovereign Sea and whistled around Mu Chen, forming six dragons and elephants, which stood in the sky.

    Boom!

    A terrifying Spiritual Energy impact exploded, which caused space to undte.

    Mu Chen¡¯s hands formed together, as if he was holding the sun and moon in his palms. The six dragons and elephants whistled out and swiftly formed into a light halo in his palm with the dragons and elephants revolving on the light halo.

    Along with the improvement of Mu Chen¡¯s strength, the Nine Dragons and Elephants Art gradually reached greater perfection. If it was in the past, he naturally couldn¡¯tpress the power of the dragon and elephant energy so exquisitely.

    Thus, the Spiritual Energy shock wave that emanated from the dragon-elephant light halo had caused the surrounding space to crack...

    Facing the terrifying Spiritual Energy that exploded from Mu Chen¡¯s palm, the Thunder Crow n¡¯s expert had contracted his eyes with a smear of astonishment. That¡¯s because, under that Spiritual Energy oppression, he had felt a great threat.

    How did that fellow create such a shocking attack?!

    When his heart trembled, Mu Chen maintained an indifferent expression, then he threw a palm forth and the dragon-elephant light halo swept out.

    ¡°Six dragons and elephants...¡±

    Roar!

    The roars of dragons and elephants turned into a current that swept through the void, before enveloping the expert from the Thunder Crow n...

    It was also at this point of time that a crisp and clear cry resounded into Mu Chen¡¯s ears, which caused his heart to tremble. Sweeping his gaze over, his pupils slightly shrunk.

    In another direction, a pair of scarlet wings unfolded behind Mo Ling with torrential mes. Vaguely, it had formed into a massive ming bird behind her. This bird wasn¡¯t the same as the evolution of the Nine Netherbird n. There was powerful oppression that quietly emitted from it.

    The pressure wasn¡¯t something that the Nine Netherbird n possessed. That¡¯s because it¡¯s the phoenix pressure!

    Oppression only unique to the Phoenix n!

    Mo Ling was actually from the Phoenix n!

 Chapter 979 - Spiritual Blood Paste Embryo

    Chapter 979 - Spiritual Blood Paste Embryo

    A clear phoenix cry resounded as crimson mes gushed from Mo Ling¡¯s body, almost as if it was about to incinerate the sky, abruptly causing the temperature in this region to rise to the point that even space had vaguely distorted.

    ¡°Phoenix mes?!¡±

    At this moment, the Thunder Crow n¡¯s expert who was fighting Mo Ling had sensed something wrong with the mes and eximed. Immediately, he did not hesitate to retreat and at the same time, a ck Spiritual Energy burst out from his body and formed into a shield in an attempt to block Mo Ling¡¯s attack.

    He had never expected Mo Ling, who seemed to be the weakest, would actually have such astonishing strength. Furthermore, how could a nsman of the Nine Netherbird n cultivate the phoenix mes?

    Although the Nine Netherbird n possessed the bloodline of the Primordial Undying Bird, the Primordial Undying Bird was a variant of the Phoenix n. So it was impossible for them to possess the phoenix mes, even if they managed to awaken that bloodline.

    The Phoenix n was a powerful n in the Spiritual Beast Realm, as they were aloof and powerful. Thus, they viewed other ns in disdain. It was so much so that even the Dragon n wasn¡¯t ced in their eyes. At the same time, many of the aerial Spiritual Beast ns possessed a trace of the Phoenix Bloodline, which was the reason why they could stand out amongst the Spiritual Beasts in the Spiritual Beast Realm, while the Phoenix n possessed an extremely high status amongst the aerial beasts.

    Sizzle! Sizzle!

    Crimson mes swept out, attempting to incinerate the ck lightning that was obstructing it. It then swiftly covered the lightning under the fearful eyes of the Thunder Crow n¡¯s expert.

    Arghhh!

    A ming figure fled out in a pathetic state, covered in zing mes as he issued a shriek. A brief momentter, he had circted the Spiritual Energy in his body to extinguish the mes. But he was already burnt to hisst breath, emitting ck smoke around his body, which made him look extremely pathetic.

    At this moment, there wasn¡¯t the slightest fighting intenting from him, nor did he dare topete for the Spiritual Blood Paste in this ce and his silhouette retreated, looking sorry.

    Mo Ling and the expert of the Thunder Crow n only fought for an instant and had suffered a crushing defeat. Naturally, it was also because thetter was careless, since he never expected the feeble-looking Mo Ling to have concealed such shocking strength. Thus, he was passive right from the start of the fight to the point that he had lost before he could even fight back.

    When Mo Ling defeated the Thunder Crow n expert, Mu Chen, who had been paying attention to that side, had retracted his gaze with astonishment.

    So it turned out that Mo Ling possessed such powerful means. It was no wonder why she could obtain the quota of the Nine Netherbird n. But if she was a nsman of the Phoenix n, why was she in the Nine Netherbird n?

    Wasn¡¯t the Phoenix n extremely aloof? So why would they lower themselves toe to the Nine Netherbird n?

    Mu Chen shook his head in puzzlement and the dragon-elephant light halo in his hand shed with the expert from the Thunder Crow n.

    Boom!

    In that instant of collision, that expert of the Thunder Crow n had a change in his expression, sensing an indescribable dominating power as the energy emitted dragon roars and elephant whistles.

    Under the shock wave of that power, the offence from the Thunder Crow n¡¯s expert waspletely crushed to the point that before he could even circte his Spiritual Energy once again, he saw the dragon-elephant light halo break through his offence and strike his chest.

    Poof! Poof!

    A mouthful of fresh blood spewed from his mouth and the expert of the Thunder Crow n flew back in a pathetic state. Lowering his head, his wound was so deep that bones could be seen, which filled fear on his face.

    How could a Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm human possess such strength? In the previous collision, he could clearly tell that, whether it was in terms of the physique or the refinement degree of Spiritual Energy, Mu Chen had surpassed him.

    This human was simply ying the pig to eat the tiger!

    As his heart was overwhelmed with shock, the expert of the Thunder Crow n seized the opportunity to retreat with injuries. He no longer dared to ce any idea on that meteorite, since he knew that they hadpletely misjudged this time. Although the Nine Netherbird n¡¯s formation seemed weak, it was just a fa?ade.

    The two experts that attempted to seize the Spiritual Blood Paste had been instantly crushed, which caused the faces of the two Seventh Grade Sovereigns that were obstructing Nine Nether and Mo Feng to drastically change. At this point in time, how could they not tell that they have been tricked by their opponents?

    ¡°Good, good, what a good tactic from your Nine Netherbird n!¡± The ck-robed man spoke with his teeth clenched.

    Nine Nether and Mo Feng paid no attention to them, but their attacks grew even more ferocious, causing the two Seventh Grade Sovereigns from the Thunder Crow n¡¯s party to be held up by them and couldn¡¯t pay any attention to Mu Chen and Mo Ling.

    As Nine Nether and Mo Feng tangled up their opponents, Mu Chen and Mo Ling hadnded on that giant rock and the two of them gathered together. Mo Ling blinked her eyes towards Mu Chen as she chuckled, ¡°Big Brother Mu Chen, how is it?¡±

    Mu Chen gave a thumbs up as he smiled, ¡°Formidable, it was out of my expectations.¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s praise, Mo Ling¡¯s face showed a smear of pleasure, revealing the temperament of a youngdy.

    ¡°You¡¯re from the Phoenix n?¡± Mu Chen curiously asked.

    Hearing his words, the smile on Mo Ling¡¯s face froze for an instant and her spiritual eyes turned a little dark, but she did not answer Mu Chen¡¯s question.

    When Mu Chen saw her expression, he was stunned. Shortly after, he understood that there was information that he was unaware of, so he immediately shifted the topic. ¡°Let us hurry up and seize the Spiritual Blood Paste here.¡±

    Mo Ling nodded her head.

    Mu Chennded on the giant meteorite and, when he got closer, only then did he realise that the blood aura that was contained in this rock had exceeded his expectations.

    A bloody light constantly spewed out from the surface of the giant rock, dying the entire rock red, which made it look extremely demonic.

    ¡°What a dense blood aura lustre...¡±

    When Mu Chen saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help licking his lips. Compared to those other rocks that contained the Blood Spiritual Paste, they simply paled inparison.

    ¡°I wonder how powerful the Spiritual Blood Paste in this is?¡± Mo Ling¡¯s face was filled with expectation. Along the way, they had not seen a rock with such an intense blood aura so one could tell that the Spiritual Blood Paste in this rock had exceeded what they have obtained in the past.

    ¡°We¡¯ll know after taking it out.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled, no longer hesitating, and heavily stomped on the ground. A terrifying energy swept out as the cracks started to spread out, with him at the centre, like a spiderweb. They had swiftly spreaded out and covered this rock in just a few breaths of time.

    Although his feet seemed gentle, the power of his physical body had all been unleashed without holding back.

    Huge cracks spread out and the meteorite exploded as the surface crumbled. The intense blood aura had turned even more ferocious.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    As the explosions slowly spread towards the depths of the meteorite, a ten-odd-foot wide bloody light substance suddenly gushed out and Mu Chen could clearly see a head-sized bloody ball burst out in an attempt to escape.

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to flee?¡±

    Mu Chen smiled at this scene and flicked his finger before him. The Spiritual Energy swept out, instantly enveloping the bloody light, before pulling it back.

    The bloody light slowly flew back towards Mu Chen as he stretched out his hand to take it. Looking at it, his pupils had uncontrobly contracted.

    In the bloody lustre was an oval-shaped object that seemed transparent. But there was an object in it, which seemed to be an embryo. But the embryo was extremely bizarre, it wasn¡¯t in the shape of any Spiritual Beasts. However, it did seem to possess the appearance of numerous Spiritual Beasts at the same time.

    This Spiritual Blood Paste was not in the form of a paste and it seemed to possess spirituality.

    Mo Ling was astonished as she looked at this scene from the side and her eyes blossomed with light, before she said with pleasant surprise, ¡°This is a Spiritual Blood Paste Embryo. The blood aura in it is too powerful, that¡¯s why it possesses spirituality. But it¡¯s impossible for a consciousness to be born in this item. Otherwise, it would be able to take form into a genuine Spiritual Beast after myriads of years.¡±

    When Mu Chen heard her words, he was a little startled before understood her. It was like a treasure of nature that could possess spirituality after being powerful to an extent.

    ¡°This Spiritual Blood Paste Embryo isparable to a hundredfold of all those Spiritual Blood Paste that we have previously harvested.¡± Mo Ling eximed in admiration as she smiled, ¡°If this is taken to the market in the Great Thousand World, it¡¯s worth at least five million Sovereign Spiritual Liquids.¡±

    Five Million Sovereign Spiritual Liquids.

    Mu Chen smacked his lips, since even he couldn¡¯t take out that much Sovereign Spiritual Liquids if he emptied himself.

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re pretty lucky.¡± Mu Chen smiled before storing the Spiritual Blood Paste Embryo. As for the meteorite beneath his feet, it had gradually started to crumble after the Spiritual Blood Paste Embryo was extracted and swiftly shattered into fragments of rocks.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Mu Chen called out to Mo Ling and the two of them flew out towards the meteorite that they were previously on.

    Seeing the arrival of the two of them, Nine Nether and Mo Feng no longer tangled themselves with the two Seventh Grade Sovereigns of the Thunder Crow n and returned as well.

    The ck-robed man¡¯s face was pale upon seeing this sight, then he fixed his gaze onto Mu Chen and Mo Ling, before clenching his teeth. ¡°Good, your Nine Netherbird n won this round. But this matter will not be finished so easily. When we reach the Divine Beast Origin, my Thunder Crow n will settle this matter with you guys again!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee to try anytime.¡± Nine Nether smiled coldly.

    The ck-robed man coldly nced at the four of them, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak anymore. He had quickly turned around and returned before his party four swiftly travelled into the distance with their tail between their legs.

    Mu Chen looked in the direction that they had left in and understood in his heart that this grudge with the Thunder Crow n was too big. However, it was all worth it for this Spiritual Blood Paste Embryo.

 Chapter 980 - Refine

    Chapter 980 - Refine

    When the four from the Thunder Crow n left, Nine Nether and Mo Feng looked at Mu Chen with the expectation in their eyes already dripping out.

    When Mu Chen saw this scene, he took out the Spiritual Blood Paste. Instantly, the blood lustre swept out and the blood aura fluctuated, which caused scarlet lights to appear on their faces.

    ¡°This is... the Spiritual Blood Paste Embryo?!¡±

    Nine Nether and Mo Feng¡¯s gazes were fixed onto the Spiritual Blood Paste Embryo. Even with thetter¡¯s indifferent and cold character, his face was covered in shock. They could expect that the Spiritual Blood Paste in this meteorite wouldn¡¯t be weak, but they never expected the Spiritual Blood Paste to form into an embryo.

    ¡°If those fellows from the Thunder Crow n knew about this, they would probably feel regret to the point that their intestines would turn green.¡± After a long while, Nine Nether was the first to recover from the shock and her tone contained an unconceble surprise.

    Mo Feng had also gently nodded his head with a smear of pleasant surprise in his eyes. They had yet to enter the Divine Beast Origin but they already obtained a Spiritual Blood Paste Embryo, their luck truly was pretty good.

    ¡°How are we doing to split this Spiritual Blood Paste Embryo?¡± Mu Chen looked at the three of them as he asked this extremely sensitive question. The Spiritual Blood Paste Embryo was extremely precious and if they did not divide it well, it would easily cause some friction amongst them. Although Mu Chen trusted his rtionship with Nine Nether, he did not have much of a rtionship with Mo Feng and Mo Ling, after all.

    Mo Feng and Mo Ling exchanged a nce before looking at Mu Chen. The meaning behind their actions was evident, they were going to leave it to Nine Nether to decide on this matter.

    When Nine Nether saw that everyone was waiting for her, she briefly pondered, before smiling. ¡°This item is already an entity, so it¡¯s impossible for us to divide it up equally like before. Why don¡¯t we refine it together and it will purely depend on luck to see who can refine the most.¡±

    Nine Nether¡¯s meaning was clear. They would take the Spiritual Blood Paste Embryo out and the four of them would refine it together. This way, it would be considered somewhat fair and so, Mo Feng and Mo Ling didn¡¯t have an opinion about it, then nodded their heads.

    Mu Chen naturally had no objection on this matter.

    ¡°Judging from our current speed, it will probably take another half a day before we leave this belt of meteorites. Let¡¯s seize the moment to refine it. There were all sorts of geniuses from the other ns in the Divine Beast Origin, so thepetition will also be extremely intense. Every bit of increase in our strength will grant us a higher chance of seeding as well.¡± Nine Nether took a nce at the endless belt of meteorites and solemnly said.

    Mu Chen and the two others nodded their heads once again. Although the Spiritual Blood Paste Embryo was precious, the effect would naturally be better if they could use it as an ingredient to refine into pellets. But right now, they clearly did not have that luxury of time. Facing the cruelpetition in the Divine Beast Origin, they had to use all the resources they had at this moment and convert them into their strengths.

    The four of them had made a decision and no longer hesitated. They immediately sat down in a square formation. At the same time, Mo Feng had clenched his fist and a golden bell, flickering with abnormal light, appeared in his hand.

    The surface of the bell was golden in colour and ancient runes appeared at the same time. If one attentively looked at it, they would realise the runes on it seemed to be a roaring phoenix.

    Mo Feng flicked his finger and the golden bell expanded in the air as it left his hand and turned into a golden bell that enveloped the four of them.

    A golden light gradually retracted from the surface of the golden bell and turned into a substantial form, then all four of their silhouettes were hidden. Looking from afar, there didn¡¯t seem to be anyone on this meteorite.

    ¡°This is the Phoenix Bell, a Peerless rank Divine Artifact with defences and hiding capabilities. With this item, we will be able to safely refine the Spiritual Blood Paste Embryo and we can also hide the blood aura from the investigation of the other experts.¡± When Nine Nether saw the look of admiration on Mu Chen¡¯s face, she exined.

    ¡°Then, that¡¯ll make things easier.¡± Mu Chen gently felt relieved and also felt a little envious. A Peerless Rank Divine Artifact was already considered as the pinnacle amongst the Divine Artifacts. The might of such a Divine Artifact was not on the level of an ordinary High Rank Divine Artifact.

    Till now, perhaps only the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid was stronger than this artifact. However, it was a pity that Saint Artifacts were like a huge axe in the hands of a child for him and it was impossible for him to unleash the might of it. Thus, he could only part with the treasure and gave it to Mand.

    As for Peerless Rank Divine Artifact, he also had one in his hand, the Great Meru Demonic Pir. Although it was an ancient Ominous Artifact, Mu Chen had found the ws in it as his cultivation rose. Although the ominous aura was stunning, it was an external force. ording to Mu Chen¡¯s guesses, it seemed to be missing a core. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t just possess such power and this was probably not noticed by the Demonic Dragon Pce.

    Mu Chen sighed, then calmed his heart before opening his palm and the Spiritual Blood Paste Embryo slowly rose, before it hovered in the centre of the four of them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Nine Nether cast a nce at the three of them, then shut her eyes. After putting her hands together, a force of Spiritual Energy gushed out, which enveloped around the Spiritual Blood Paste Embryo. As the Spiritual Energy was absorbed, strands of scarlet mist flew out of the Spiritual Blood Paste Embryo and Nine Nether opened her lips and it entered her body.

    When Nine Nether moved, the other three no longer hesitated and they formed seals as well. Three flows of Spiritual Energy enveloped the Spiritual Blood Paste Embryo, not disturbing each other as they extract strands of scarlet mist into their bodies.

    Buzz!

    When the first strand of extremely dense scarlet mist entered Mu Chen¡¯s body, his body uncontrobly trembled. The weak and feeble-looking mist turned into boiling magma as it flowed through his limbs and meridians. In that instant, Mu Chen could even hear sizzling soundsing from his body.

    His body was currently greedily devouring the heated wave, disregarding the boiling temperature.

    The boiling current dissolved in his flesh and blood, and in its path, his flesh and blood had emitted astonishing vitality and a surge of terrifying energy gradually grew.

    The power contained in that Spiritual Blood Paste Embryo was undoubtedly stronger than those Spiritual Blood Pastes that he had previously taken... ording to Mu Chen¡¯s guesses, just this mouthful of scarlet mist alone wasparable to a single Spiritual Blood Paste pellet.

    Whoosh!

    The meteorite travelled through the huge belt of meteorites with the four of them on top, moving towards the dazzling sun at the centre with the four of them sitting on it without moving.

    At the centre of the four of them, the Spiritual Blood Paste Embryo slowly revolved, constantly emitting a scarlet mist that was devoured by the four of them.

    The refiningsted for half an hour.

    Huff.

    A somewhat scarlet breath slowly spat out from Mu Chen¡¯s mouth. He could feel his flesh and blood getting more heated and lively, as if the energy wanted to explode.

    Furthermore, Mu Chen was stunned that as the blood aura in his body had grown stronger, the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos on his front and back had faintly trembled.

    The trembling made them look as if they were about to awaken!

    Boom!

    When the thought shed in Mu Chen¡¯s mind, his body violently trembled and a scarlet light gushed out of his body, instantly reducing his clothes to ashes.

    When his clothes shattered, a purple-golden huge dragon tattoo was quiet on his chest, but it was emitting a terrifying pressure.

    At the same time, on his back was the True Phoenix Tattoo with its wings folded. The wings trembled with a simr terrifying pressure that had started to spread out as well.

    Two terrifying pressures fluctuated around Mu Chen, which caused even space to slightly tremble.

    Themotion had instantly startled Nine Nether, Mo Feng and Mo Ling into awakening and they looked at Mu Chen, who had his eyes closed. The Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos on him had shock appear on their faces.

    ¡°This is... the True Phoenix Pressure? And the True Dragon Pressure?!¡± Mo Feng and Mo Ling eximed, with the former unable to maintain his indifferentposure, his face was covered with shock.

    The siblings possessed the Bloodline of the Phoenix n, thus they were extremely sensitive towards the True Phoenix Pressure. At this moment, they could sense that their bodies were starting to tremble as the True Phoenix pressure spread out.

    True Phoenix, the Emperor of the Phoenix n!

    Even if the True Phoenix pressure didn¡¯t belong to him, the pressure was still rather shocking.

    ¡°Why does he have the True Dragon and Phoenix pressure?¡± Mo Ling was dumbfounded. Generally speaking, only descendants of the True Dragon and Phoenix could possess such pressure. But no matter how they looked at Mu Chen, he was a genuine and pure human.

    Although Nine Nether was somewhat shocked, her face did not turn pale from shock like the other two. After all, she knew about Mu Chen¡¯s Dragon-Phoenix Physique long ago, and the so-called ¡°True Dragon and Phoenix pressure¡± originated from the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra, which he cultivated.

    If he managed to finish cultivating this technique, not to mention the True Dragon and Phoenix pressure, he might even possess the power of the True Dragon and Phoenix.

    ¡°Looks like his Dragon-Phoenix Sutra is improving.¡± Nine Nether thoughtfully looked at Mu Chen, who had his eyes closed, as joy rose in her heart. As they got closer to the Divine Beast Origin, if Mu Chen was stronger, then their harvests would also be greater.

    Roar!

    When Nine Nether was murmuring to herself, a dragon roar and phoenix cry suddenly resounded and the three of them witnessed with shock filled their faces that the Spiritual Blood Paste Embryo before them was being absorbed by a powerful force. Instantly, two currents of crimson mist gushed out and poured into the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos on Mu Chen¡¯s chest and back respectively...

    As the scarlet mist constantly poured in, the three of them were instantly shocked to see that the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos had slightly opened their eyes...

 Chapter 981 - Physical Body Improvement

    Chapter 981 - Physical Body Improvement

    Boom!

    When a tiny crack of the True Dragon and Phoenix¡¯s eyes opened, the three that sat before Mu Chen heard an intimidating dragon roar and phoenix cry abruptly resounded from him. In that instant, the three of them had instantly widened their pupils. They could sense a terrifying surge of might awakening from Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    It was the might that belonged to the True Dragon and Phoenix.

    However, the power seemed even more boundless and massive than it was before.

    Mo Feng and Mo Ling felt it more intensely, since they also had the bloodline of the Phoenix n in them, whereas the True Phoenix was the genuine emperor of the Phoenix n.

    Thus, when the True Phoenix might awakened within Mu Chen¡¯s body, their two bodies couldn¡¯t help trembling for a moment. They even had the misperception that Mu Chen, who sat before them, wasn¡¯t a human, but a superior existence of the Phoenix n which, made them revere him.

    ¡°Why does he possess such a powerful True Phoenix might?¡± The indifference on Mo Feng¡¯s face had long disappeared as he looked at Mu Chen, whose eyes were closed, with disbelief. Even in the Phoenix n, the True Phoenix pressure wasn¡¯t something that just anyone could possess. But right now, it had appeared from Mu Chen.

    Nine Nether took in a deep breath as well with shock in her eyes. She knew that Mu Chen had cultivated the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra. So despite Mu Chen possessing a trace of the True Phoenix pressure in the past, it was shocking, but the pressure was too faint. Aside from shocking others, there wasn¡¯t any practical usage, only an appearance.

    But now, the True Phoenix pressure bursting from Mu Chen¡¯s body had got stronger to the point that even they would feel fearful as the Divine Beasts that possessed the Phoenix Bloodline when facing that pressure. Even their strengths would feel a little suppressed because of this.

    This pressure couldn¡¯t be avoided unless one possessed absolute strength to be immune to that sort of pressure. That¡¯s because the pressure originated from the bloodline and the nobility of a True Phoenix.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    While the three of them were left in shock, the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos erupted with dazzling golden light on Mu Chen¡¯s body and a horrifying suction force exploded.

    The suction force did not belong to them, and the Spiritual Blood Paste Embryo that hovered at the centre of them violently trembled as two crimson currents whistled out from it.

    The two crimson currents were ten-odd feet in size, containing extremely massive blood auras as they were beingpletely devoured by the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos.

    Watching this scene, the three of them were a little nk as they stared at Mu Chen. Previously, they had spent half a day for them to be able to absorb a strand of blood aura from the Spiritual Blood Paste Embryo. But at this moment, the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos on Mu Chen¡¯s body were simply like a whale.

    The suction speed made them feel envious.

    ¡°Absorb faster!¡± When Mo Ling saw the whale devouring a wave of blood aura, the suction force exploded once again, she couldn¡¯t help speaking out.

    Although the Spiritual Blood Paste Embryo possessed a massive blood aura, even one with arger scale probably couldn¡¯t withstand the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos being like a whale. So if they did not seize the moment to absorb the mist, then there wouldn¡¯t be anything left for them.

    When Nine Nether and Mo Feng heard her words, they immediately nodded their heads and no longer spoke, then focused their minds to refine strands of the blood aura from the embryo and swiftly absorbed it.

    As they refine it, the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos on Mu Chen¡¯s body exploded forth with terrifying a suction force, as expected, instantly causing two scarlet beams toe out of the embryo.

    When Nine Nether and the rest saw the two scarlet beams, which were roughly ten feet before, looking at the pathetic strands that they were absorbing, the corner of their lips couldn¡¯t help twitching...

    But they knew that this was probably just the beginning.

    For nearly the next half an hour, the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos on Mu Chen¡¯s body constantly devoured like a whale as the beams with powerful blood aura endlessly poured towards them.

    Under the massive perfusion, the purple-golden True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos gradually had a faction of scarlet on them. Furthermore, the True Dragon Tattoo seemed to have berger and its body was wriggling with power, while the scales seemed to be forged from amethyst and gold, looking indestructible.

    The True Phoenix Tattoo had also gotten even deeper and its folded wings had slightly opened up.

    However, the eyes of the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos did not continue to open, remaining at a tiny crack. But even so, the might that emanated from them had caused Nine Nether, Mo Feng and Mo Ling to be startled in their hearts.

    At this moment, he would probably be able to intimidate quite a bit of people if he wanted to pretend to be from the Dragon or Phoenix n, except for the fact that he couldn¡¯t show a Divine Beast form.

    Crack.

    It was also at this moment that the Spiritual Blood Paste Embryo, which had revolved between them, finally showed gradual signs of exhaustion after such arge amount of absorption and a crack started to appear on the surface of the embryo.

    Nine Nether, Mo Feng and Mo Ling looked at the crack and they helplessly shook their heads. ording to normal certain points-of-view, a Spiritual Blood Paste Embryo was enough for them to absorb for days. But because of Mu Chen¡¯s existence, it is already exhausted after not even half a day.

    Just that this time, probably about ny percent of the blood aura contained in that Spiritual Blood Paste Embryo was absorbed by Mu Chen alone.

    This time, Mu Chen had clearly benefited the most.

    Nine Nether gave an apologetic nce to Mo Feng and Mo Ling. After all, it was her suggestion for this method of sharing and judging from the current situation, the siblings had clearly suffered a great loss.

    Facing her apology, Mo Feng shook his head, expressing that he wasn¡¯t bothered by it. Although a Spiritual Blood Paste Embryo was precious, it¡¯s not impossible for them to get another one in the Divine Beast Origin. Furthermore, this method of sharing was agreed by all of them beforehand and Mu Chen probably never expected to have benefited so greatly by it.

    Crack! Crack!

    The numbers of cracks gradually increased on the Spiritual Blood Paste Embryo. Towards the end, Nine Nether, Mo Feng and Mo Ling couldn¡¯t helping to a stop and allowed Mu Chen to extract thatst bit of blood aura.

    As thest beam flew out, the Spiritual Blood Paste Embryo, which was initially dazzling, had instantly turned dim and the lustre had dissipated. In the end, it had turned into ashes as it fell down.

    The blood aura contained in this Spiritual Blood Paste Embryo had clearly beenpletely exhausted.

    When the Spiritual Blood Paste Embryo disappeared, the Dragon and Phoenix Tattoo on Mu Chen¡¯s body seemed to have sensed this and the lustre gradually diminished as they returned into tattoos on Mu Chen¡¯s chest and back.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze had also abruptly opened at this instant.

    His ck pupils still looked deep but in that instant when he opened his eyes, there was a dragon and phoenix shing in his eyes and an astonishing pressure abruptly swept out.

    Under that pressure, Nine Nether, Mo Feng and Mo Ling immediately circted their Spiritual Energy, since the pressure had caused the Spiritual Energy cirction in their bodies to slow down.

    But fortunately, the pressure came very quickly and also disappeared quickly as well. In just a few breaths of time, it hadpletely disappeared and Mu Chen¡¯s pupils returned to normal.

    He lowered his head and looked at the True Dragon Tattoo on his chest, before his gaze flickered. Although there didn¡¯t seem to have been many changes to the Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos, Mu Chen knew that he had improved once again in the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra.

    Although he still had some distance to the second level, Mu Chen could feel the opportunity and hope to break through.

    Mu Chen slowly clenched his fist and he could sense that his physical body had gotten much stronger through his cultivation. Especially the Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos. They seemed to vaguely possess a special power.

    Generally speaking, the cultivation this time had a considerable increase in his fighting strength.

    Cough.

    When Mu Chen was immersed in the increase of his strength, a gentle cough resounded before him. When he raised his head, he saw Nine Nether and the other two staring at him.

    When Mu Chen saw the gazes of those three, awkwardness instantly rose on his face. Although he was in his cultivation, he knew what was happening.

    He cast a nce on the ash on the ground. It was the remains of the Spiritual Blood Paste Embryo, since the blood aura in it had beenpletely sucked dry.

    ¡°Sorry about that, I did not know that it¡¯d be so overbearing...¡± Mu Chen immediately apologised. After all, the four of them had a share in the Spiritual Blood Paste Embryo and he had absorbed it in such an overbearing manner. It was naturally unfair for the three of them. Although he and Nine Nether wouldn¡¯t be bothered about this matter, he did not have that sort of deep rtionship with Mo Feng and Mo Ling.

    ¡°If we can find other treasures in the Divine Beast Origin, I¡¯ll use them to make it up for you guys.¡±

    When Mo Feng and Mo Ling saw the apologetic expression on Mu Chen¡¯s face, the former did not speak, but was looking at the Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos on Mu Chen¡¯s body, while thetter pouted her lips. ¡°Okay, consider that you pass through this matter, we will not bicker with a whale like you.¡±

    Mu Chen dryly smiled as he retrieved clothes, covering his body and also blocked out Mo Feng¡¯s gaze.

    Mo Feng retracted his gaze and cast a deep nce at Mu Chen. He had viewed thetter more in his heart. Initially, he had only maintained a bystander eye regarding the matter of Mu Chen¡¯s participation. That¡¯s because, in his view, even if Mu Chen managed to defeat both Jiang Ya and Qin Xuan, it didn¡¯t mean anything. The two of them weren¡¯t anything before him. But after the previous matter, he knew that Mu Chen had probably hidden quite a bit of stuff. So if he still viewed him with indifference, then it would mean that he was a fool.

    Perhaps with the participation of this person, they might truly be able to obtain an unexpected oue in this trip to the Divine Beast Origin.

    ¡°We¡¯re reaching the Divine Beast Origin!¡±

    As thoughts circted in Mo Feng¡¯s mind, Nine Nether¡¯s voice had suddenly rung out.

    The three¡¯s hearts trembled before they raised their heads and saw that the endless belt of meteorites had finallye to an end. At the end of it was an endlessly massive ancient continent that floated in the void.

    This continent was filled with a deste aura. Even if they were still far away, they were still shocked to the point that their breathing had frozen.

    Vaguely, there were innumerable ancient and powerful beast roars that resounded from the ancient times.

    They¡¯d finally reached the Divine Beast Origin.

 Chapter 982 - Primordial Body Refining Pagoda

    Chapter 982 - Primordial Body Refining Pagoda

    As dazzling light blossomed before Mu Chen, he could see the massive continent in the light.

    The continent was extremely massive, even if Mu Chen was still in the sky, he still couldn¡¯t see the end of it, and the entire continent was emitting a deste and boundless aura.

    ¡°This is the Divine Beast Origin?¡±

    Mu Chen murmured to himself. In the ancient times, many experts have gathered in this region of the entire Divine Beast Continent, gathering twenty to thirty percent of the pinnacle existences of the Spiritual Beast Realm. Thus causing the attention of the Fiend ns and they had swiftly descended destruction upon it, directly causing the Spiritual Beast Realm to heavily suffer in an instant.

    ¡°Mhm?¡±

    As Mu Chen sighed with admiration in his heart, his pupils had suddenly contracted as he looked at the Divine Beast Origin with a smear of astonishment on his face.

    Because the Divine Beast Origin was located in the void, he had a massive view and Mu Chen could see a crater that was a few million feet in size on the Divine Beast Origin. Looking from the sky, one could see an indescribably massive palm print.

    That palm looked like it had descended from the sky as it tore this Divine Beast Origin apart and an innumerable myriad-foot ravine spread out, cutting up the Divine Beast Origin, which changed the terrain.

    The destructive force was simply an armageddon. One couldn¡¯t even imagine how many powerful existences had been reduced to ashes from this palm.

    Under this palm, even Greater Earth Sovereigns like Mand might not be able to escape alive.

    ¡°This is the destruction caused by the Fiend ns during the ancient times.¡± Nine Nether said with an unsightly expression, while being by Mu Chen¡¯s side. Although the Spiritual Beast Realm practiced the predatoryw and was filled with cruelpetitions, this was only thew in the Spiritual Beast Realm. But the Fiend ns, which had suddenly appeared, had broken thisw apart. They were invading and anything that wasn¡¯t the same as them would be destroyed.

    It was also precisely so that the entire Great Thousand World would view the Fiend ns as great enemies.

    The defending war had caused innumerable forces in the Great Thousand World to disappear, along with the fall of countless pinnacle existences. At that time, all grudges were put aside and everything was focused on protecting the Great Thousand World as their objective.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was a little solemn. Although countless years had passed from that war, everyone knew that the Fiend ns did notpletely retreat in defeat. In that battle, despite the Great Thousand World paying a great price, it couldn¡¯t be considered their victory.

    That¡¯s because there were many vast territories of the Great Thousand World that were seized by the Fiend ns and they were still preying on them at the border. The moment they had gathered enough forces, Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t doubt for a second that the Fiend ns would unleash another destructive invasion.

    At that time, the Great Thousand World would face a tribtion of annihtion.

    Just thinking about it, Mu Chen¡¯s heart felt somewhat heavy, then he shook his head and calmed his heart down, before looking at the Divine Beast Origin, which they were swiftly approaching, before his eyes suddenly contracted.

    He saw that in the massive palm print, there seemed to be four colossi of a few myriad feet that looked like towering peaks. But for some reason, they had made Mu Chen feel fearful.

    ¡°Those aren¡¯t peaks. Back when the Fiend nsunched their attacks, a pinnacle powerhouse of the Divine Beast Origin had sensed it in advance and attempted to obstruct them, giving the lives of thisnd the opportunity to flee.¡±

    Nine Nether looked at the four peaks with respect, ¡°A super Divine Beast, a Skyeater Divine Tortoise that possessed strength in the Heavenly Sovereign Realm with defences that not even Heavenly Sovereigns of the same level could break. But even so, it still did not manage to obstruct the destructive attacks thatbined the power of numerous Monarchs of the Fiend ns. Its body had been destroyed under those attacks and only four of its limbs stood towering, protecting the lives of others.¡±

    When Mu Chen heard her words, his expression had turned a little more solemn with respect for that powerhouse in his heart. At that moment, if it wanted to escape, with its powerful strength, it might¡¯ve been able to escape. But it had remained for the lives of the Divine Beast Origin. Even if it did not manage to protect the Divine Beast Origin, his desire was worth respecting.

    Boom! Boom!

    When Mu Chen sighed in his heart, the meteorite beneath their feet charged into the atmosphere of the Divine Beast Origin. Under the friction from high speed, the meteorite swiftly heats up and mes started to rise.

    Mu Chen and the rest immediately circted their Spiritual Energy to protect themselves, then the ground below expanded in their eyes, telling them that they had finally reached the Divine Beast Origin.

    A fireball streaks across the horizon, before the ancient and scattered ground started to turn clear in their eyes. The deste aura that blew over had made them feel like they had returned to the ancient times.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    As they watched the ground getting closer, Nine Nether yelled, then she turned into a streak of light that flew out, with Mu Chen and the other two following her.

    The four of them had appeared on a mountain myriad feet away. When theynded on the ground, trembling noises sounded from the distance and the ground shook with cracks spreading out on the ground.

    Mu Chen¡¯s group looked in that direction and saw mes rising from the ground. That meteorite had smashed a deep hole into the ground.

    Mu Chen raised his head and looked at this unfamiliarnd. This region was filled with as deste aura. However, it was tattered, and he could still sense the destion from ancient times.

    There wererges trees myriad feet high standing in this region like huge mountains, with their leaves and branches spreading out, enveloping a thousand feet in radius, looking extremely majestic.

    Giant-like rocks were scattered all around and, looking from afar, they looked like slumbering statues, and there seemed to be a special pressure spreading out.

    ¡°Wee to the Divine Beast Origin.¡± When Mu Chen looked around, Nine Nether lightly smiled from the side.

    Mu Chen smiled, then he suddenly raised his head and looked into the distance and saw what seemed to be innumerable fireballs falling down and mming against the different areas in the Divine Beast Origin.

    ¡°Looks like those from the other Spiritual Beast ns have reached as well.¡± Mo Feng looked at this scene, then faintly opened his mouth.

    When he spoke, the four¡¯s expressions had turned cold and their gazes had turned a little more solemn. They knew that thepetition of the Divine Beast Origin would begin now.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Mu Chen looked at Nine Nether and asked. He was too unfamiliar with the Divine Beast Origin. Thus, he knew little about this ce and could only depend on the opinion of Nine Nether and the rest.

    When Nine Nether heard his words, she briefly pondered, before looking at Mo Feng and considered, ¡°I suggest our first stop being the Primordial Body Refining Pagoda.¡±

    ¡°The Primordial Body Refining Pagoda?¡± Mu Chen was stunned.

    ¡°Hehe. In ancient times, there were thirty body refining pagodas in the Divine Beast Origin with the divine effect of refining the physical body. If one could pass through it, not only could they obtain an improvement to their physical bodies, they will also be rewarded differently, depending on their achievements. Rumour has it that a Divine Ability and Quasi-Saint Artifact are even included in the rewards...¡± Mo Ling chuckled.

    ¡°Divine Ability? Quasi-Saint Artifact?!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s face instantly changed as he looked at Mo Ling with disbelief. He never expected the Primordial Body Refining Pagoda to even have such rewards.

    In the Great Thousand World, a Divine Art that was higher than Perfect Rank were known as Divine Abilities!

    Not to mention a Sovereign expert, even Earth Sovereigns would be tempted by a Divine Ability. That¡¯s because every Divine Ability possessed a destructive might.

    Something that exceeded the boundaries of a Divine Art, the Divine Ability.

    And one could peep through this from the so-called ¡°Sovereign Ability¡±.

    As for the Quasi-Saint Artifact, no exnation was needed as it was evident from the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid. Naturally, the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid was a genuine Saint Artifact, an item on a higher level than a Quasi-Saint Artifact.

    But even so, this was the reason why it was more tempting for Mu Chen. That¡¯s because genuine Saint Artifacts were too powerful for him to use and it would be impossible for him to control it. But if it was the Quasi-Saint Artifact, he might be able to add it to his power.

    ¡°Really?¡± Mu Chen looked at Nine Nether with disbelief as he sought another confirmation.

    Nine Nether nodded her head. ¡°That¡¯s the truth. But one must obtain an extraordinary achievement in the pyramid in order to obtain a Divine Ability or Quasi-Saint Artifact, and anyone that could achieve such feats are the geniuses of the powerful Divine Beast ns.¡±

    Mu Chen licked his lips, since it wasn¡¯t unexpected. If the so-called ¡°Divine Ability¡± and ¡°Quasi-Saint Artifact¡± could be so easily obtained, then they wouldn¡¯t be so rare.

    ¡°Only those pinnacle ns can have the qualifications and ability to construct a Primordial Body Refining Pagoda. But of the thirty pagodas, only five remain. Furthermore, they are all damaged and thus, the quotas are extremely limited in every opening of the Primordial Body Refining Pagoda. Therefore, thepetition for those quotas will definitely be extremely intense.¡± Nine Nether added.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. After all, there was more market than the supply. With such a divine effect from the Primordial Body Refining Pagoda, no one would want to let it go so easily.

    ¡°Since everyone already knows how extraordinary the Primordial Body Refining Pagoda is, let us vote on whether we should go andpete.¡± Nine Nether looked at Mu Chen and the other two.

    Since they had already formed a team, the opinion of everyone should be coordinated to prevent a divergent of opinion.

    When Mu Chen heard her words, he briefly pondered, before raising his hand. He was alreadying in contact with the second level of the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra, so he could only borrow the power of the body refining pagoda, then he might really be able to break through to the second level. At that time, there would definitely be a great change to his fighting power.

    Therefore, he did not want to give up this opportunity.

    Mo Feng faintly nodded his head. ¡°Since we¡¯re already in the Divine Beast Origin, I never thought that it will be easy for us. I also want to know the geniuses of the other ns.¡±

    As he finished his words, Mo Feng raised his hand.

    When Mo Ling saw Mo Feng¡¯s decision, she chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ll follow my brother.¡±

    Nine Nether instantly smiled upon seeing their opinions, then she looked towards the northwest and smiled. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ll go and take a look at the renowned Primordial Body Refining Pagoda.¡±

 Chapter 983 - Sky Roc Clan

    Chapter 983 - Sky Roc n

    The vast continent was tattered and broken, filled with a ruin-like atmosphere in this entire region. But even if this continent was tattered, it still emitted a unique pressure that caused everyone here to feel revere in their hearts for the ancient times.

    Whoosh!

    Looking at the boundless horizon as the wind blew, four streaks of light flew over from the distance, bringing along the ear-piercing sounds of the wind as they swiftly flew towards the distance.

    Those four streaks of light were naturally Mu Chen¡¯s group, who had ced their objective on the Primordial Body Refining Pagoda after arriving in the Divine Beast Origin.

    They had already travelled for nearly half a day and they had also encountered other Spiritual Beast ns along the way. But due to them having their guards up and fear for each other, they did not have any disputes.

    After all, before seeing any treasures, no one wanted to exhaust their energy in vain. Anyone that coulde to the Divine Beast Origin wasn¡¯t ordinary, or they possessed some capabilities. Therefore, they wouldn¡¯t go provoking others without benefits.

    It was precisely so, so Mu Chen and the rest felt rather free from the troubles in their journey.

    ¡°ording to our direction, we should be a day away from the nearest Primordial Body Refining Pagoda.¡± As they flew, Nine Nether held apass made of beast bones with a lustre on it that vaguely formed into a blurry map with a pagoda picture at the centre of the map. That must¡¯ve been their objective for this trip.

    Mu Chen nodded his head, he wasn¡¯t anxious, since he had slightly closed his eyes in their journey. As his thoughts circted, he had been endlessly absorbing the Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth.

    But as Mu Chen was swiftly absorbing the Spiritual Energy, he could sense the surge of peculiar energy being mixed in it and when it was absorbed into his body, Mu Chen could sense his blood aura seemingly bing a little more lively.

    The Spiritual Energy in the Divine Beast Origin actually contained a trace of energy that could refine the physical body. Slightly tracing back the energy, Mu Chen could sense that it was the deste aura that was spreading out between the heavens and earth.

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder why the Divine Beast Origin would have such importance and weight in the Divine Beast Continent. Cultivating here is greatly beneficial for Spiritual and Divine Beast ns.¡±

    Mu Chen inwardly praised. Although he had been absorbing for half a day, the improvement still wasn¡¯tparable to a single drop of the Spiritual Blood Paste, but it¡¯s endless in this ce and he did not need to bitterly search around as he did for the Spiritual Blood Paste. In the long term, this increment was rather terrifying.

    ¡°Looks like the refining effect of the Divine Beast Origin has for the physical body is truly beneficial...¡±

    Sensing the surging blood aura in his body, a smile appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face and he grew even more expectant towards the Primordial Body Refining Pagoda.

    As long as he could break through to the second level of the Dragon-Phoenix Physique, he would be able to confront a Seventh Grade Sovereign with just his physical body alone at that time!

    Not only did he need to help Nine Nether obtain the Primordial Undying Bird¡¯s Bloodline during this trip to the Divine Beast Origin, but he also needed to increase his strength so that he would be qualified topete for the evolution of the Great Sr Undying Body when the Ancient Haven Pce appeared!

    ...

    During the next day¡¯s time, the four of them travelled without stopping and under their full speed of travel, they had finally reached the area where the Primordial Body Refining Pagoda was located.

    The four of them appeared on a lone peak and they looked into the distance, before they saw a huge city that was thousands of miles away standing in the group of mountains.

    Although this city was already in ruins, they could still tell the majesty that it once possessed, despite being in ruins. During ancient times, this city must¡¯ve been a great city in the Divine Beast Origin.

    ¡°That is the Great Deste City, a top force of the Divine Beast Origin in ancient times. There¡¯s a Primordial Body Refining Pagoda left in this city.¡± Nine Nether pointed towards the ancient and ruined city.

    Mu Chen nodded before looking at this region with his eyes contracted. ¡°Looks like the attraction force of this Primordial Body Refining Pagoda is pretty big...¡±

    In his perception, he could sense a powerful aura whistling over from the distant horizon and the objective of those people was this Primordial Body Refining Pagoda.

    Furthermore, aside from the aura of those swiftly rushing over, Mu Chen knitted his brows as he looked at the ruined city. There were quite a few Spiritual Energy undtions and someone must have reached this ce.

    ¡°Mhm?¡±

    When Mu Chen sensed the Spiritual Energy undtions in the city, his expression suddenly changed, before he raised his head and looked in a direction. There were several long streaks in the horizon. Furthermore, those streaks were moving in their direction as though they had sensed their existence. Thus, the breaking sound of wind had immediately resounded in the sky above them.

    ¡°Haha. I was wondering who it was, so it¡¯s Nine Nether... There hasn¡¯t been any news about you for years, I even thought that you¡¯d failed...¡± When those several silhouettes appeared, a girl¡¯s pamperedughter resounded. Although her voice was beautiful, her words were extremely harsh.

    When Nine Nether heard her words, her face instantly turned cold. When she raised her head, a ridiculing smile appeared. ¡°Liu Qing, looks like you still haven¡¯t gotten over your loss to me.¡±

    Mu Chen raised his head as well and saw four silhouettes appearing in the sky before them. Amongst the four silhouettes, there was a green-clotheddy. She had a slender and voluptuous figure with exquisite brows, looking somewhat seductive. It¡¯s just that, at the moment, a cold light had shed in her eyes from Nine Nether¡¯s rebuttal.

    Mu Chen frowned his brows as he looked at this bunch of people. Clearly, he was puzzled about their origins. But judging from the current situation, Nine Nether seemed to have a deep implication with this green-dresseddy called Liu Qing.

    ¡°Big Brother Mu Chen, they¡¯re from the Sky Roc n. In the past, the Sky Roc n would send their younger generations to our Nine Netherbird n to spar, and Liu Qing was defeated by Big Sister Nine Nether. I never expected for her to be this narrow-minded, to remember this matter so clearly.¡± While Mu Chen was puzzled, Mo Ling whispered and her tone did not have much of a favourable impression of Liu Qing.

    ¡°Sky Roc n?¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned, before slightly nodded his head. It¡¯s a Spiritual Beast n that wasn¡¯t at all inferior to the Nine Netherbird n. That n also had some history and they possessed the bloodline of the super Divine Beast, the Gold Winged Roc. Upon awakening that bloodline, they would possess a boundless potential.

    ¡°I never thought, Nine Nether, that your mouth would get more formidable after so long.¡±

    As Mu Chen and Mo Ling spoke, Liu Qing coldly smiled as she looked at Mu Chen and her brows were raised. ¡°I previously heard some news that you have formed a Bloodlink Bond with a human. I believe he must be the one, right?¡±

    She examined Mu Chen with pride in her eyes and a hint of disdain.

    ¡°Sixth Grade Sovereign... you even dare to bring him to the Divine Beast Origin with his strength. Looks like he¡¯s pretty important to you, but you have to be careful. If he dies in the Divine Beast Origin, you might have to be buried with him, Nine Nether.¡±

    When Mu Chen heard her words, his brows knitted with a sh of cold light in his eyes. However, he only looked at Liu Qing with indifference. He did not lose hisposure after being ridiculed, but an ill will rose in his heart for this girl. If opportunity allowed, he would definitely give her a good lesson.

    Liu Qing looked at Mu Chen with indifference and a sh of astonishment in her eyes, which must be from theposure that thetter had shown, which wasn¡¯t something someone of his age should possess.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. If you think that the previous lesson I taught you was not enough, I can apany you to y at anytime.¡± Nine Nether coldly said.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    The corner of Liu Qing¡¯s mouth curved as she turned her head and looked at a nsman beside her. ¡°Big Brother Zong Teng should have reached the body refining pagoda by now, right?¡±

    ¡°Haha. With Big Brother Zong Teng¡¯s speed, it¡¯s hard to find an opponent for him amongst the Seventh Grade Sovereigns.¡± That expert of the Sky Roc n smiled as he looked at Mu Chen¡¯s group with a smile-yet-not-a-smile expression.

    ¡°Zong Teng?¡±

    When Nine Nether heard that name, she couldn¡¯t help contracting her eyes with a trace of fear in her eyes.

    Seeing her reaction, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help feeling doubtful, so he transmitted his voice to Mo Ling, ¡°Who is Zong Teng?¡±

    Mo Ling frowned her brows. Herplexion wasn¡¯t too good. ¡°Zong Teng is the most outstanding youth within the younger generations of the Sky Roc n. It¡¯s said that he has awakened the Gold Winged Roc¡¯s bloodline and has an extremely powerful strength. He had once fought with a genius of the Phoenix n and wasn¡¯t any inferior to them, his fame is extremely great amongst the younger generations of the Spiritual Beast Realm.¡±

    When Mu Chen heard her words, only then did he understand what was going on. It was no wonder why Liu Qing would show such a fearless appearance, so she was relying on the fact that she had someone backing her up.

    When Liu Qing saw Nine Nether go silent, she couldn¡¯t help smiling withcency. But she did not say anything else, until she chuckled, ¡°Looks like your objective is also the body refining pagoda. That¡¯s good, at that time... I will get Big Brother Zong Teng to take care of you guys.¡±

    The words ¡®take care¡¯ were emphasized and everyone here understood the reason behind it.

    ¡°Look who¡¯s cawing.¡±

    Mu Chen raised his brows and indifferently spoke out.

    Liu Qing was stunned, before she was angered by Mu Chen¡¯s words to the point that her face had turned pale. Shortly afterwards, she clenched her teeth and red at Mu Chen, then coldly smiled. ¡°I hope that you can still smile when you see Big Brother Zong Teng!¡±

    After she spoke, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to stay there any longer and turned into a streak of light, then swiftly crossed the horizon, towards the ruined city.

    Looking at their distancing silhouettes, Mu Chen had lightly squinted his eyes.

    Zong Teng... They hoped that that person didn¡¯t obstruct their opportunity for the pagoda. Otherwise, Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t give a damn about which genius he was from. He would not be the slightest bit lenient!

 Chapter 984 - Gathering

    Chapter 984 - Gathering

    After Liu Qing¡¯s party charged into the massive and ruined city, the four of them did not dy any longer and had quickly moved out, turning into four streaks of light, and charged into the ruined city.

    When the four of them charged into the ruined city, a boundless feeling blew over and the scene before their eyes dazzled them. Vaguely, an indescribably massive ancient city appeared before them.

    The constructs in the city were towering to the clouds, filled with wildness and innumerable silhouettes were streaking across the horizon, while heavens and earth were filled with trembling roars of beasts.

    The roars resounded near their ears and the eyes of Mu Chen¡¯s group shed. The boundless scene before them disappeared and the city before them had turned back into tattered ruins, filling their eyes.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether exchanged a nce and knew that those scenes were remnant scenes that couldn¡¯tst too long and they could be only somewhat felt by others.

    ¡°What a pity for such a majestic city.¡± Mu Chen sighed. This was the first time he had seen such a majestic city. Compared to this, the cities under their Great Havew Domain were too insignificant.

    ¡°This ce was, after all, once a pinnacle force in the Divine Beast Origin.¡± Nine Nether nodded her head. In terms of strength, perhaps even their Nine Netherbird n might not be able to win against this former Great Deste City. So one could tell the terrifying strength that this city possessed.

    ¡°Even though they¡¯re powerful, they still couldn¡¯t avoid the fate of destruction...¡± Mu Chen gently sighed. For the Great Thousand World, the Fiend ns were truly a disaster.

    While the two of them spoke, they did not stop and the streaks of light flew across the horizon, swiftly making their way towards the centre of this city.

    They had all sensed an extremely deste fluctuationing from that direction. Clearly, only the Primordial Body Refining Pagoda left behind could have such might.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s group had a sh in their eyes and their speed abruptly burst, before they streaked across space. Nearly half an hourter, they had gradually slowed down their speed.

    Rustle!

    Their four silhouettes appeared on the roof of a tattered stone building. When they appeared, their eyes were fixed before them and they saw a smooth ground. The ground here wasn¡¯t as damaged as it was in other ces of the city, it was quite well-preserved and all of this was clearly because of the mottled and ancient pagoda that quietly stood at the centre of this area.

    The pagoda was dark-grey in colour, with extremely ancient runes on the surface of the pagoda. It was as if it was formed naturally. Standing in this area, even if it wasn¡¯t especially majestic, their breathing had frozen as they looked at it. A horrifying surge of pressure swept over, which made them feel a vague pain on their bodies, making them feel like they were being broken.

    ¡°This is the Primordial Body Refining Pagoda?¡±

    Mu Chen looked at this ancient pagoda and felt the pressure surging over. His gaze had gradually turned heated. Even without him entering it, just approaching it alone made him feel his blood and flesh boiling. This feeling had nearly caused him to lose control and charge in.

    However, he had still forcefully restrained himself. Although the mottled pagoda before him seemed to have experienced countless ages of time and gave off a tattered feeling, Mu Chen could still sense how terrifying it was. If he was to forcefully charge his way in, he might be instantly reduced to ashes.

    ¡°Not to mention you, even Lesser Earth Sovereigns do not dare to carelessly charge into this Primordial Body Refining Pagoda.¡± Nine Nether seemed to have seen through the thoughts in Mu Chen¡¯s mind and reminded.

    When Mu Chen heard her words, his heart jolted. Although he could sense how fearsome this body refining pagoda was, he never expected that even Earth Sovereigns would not dare to carelessly charge in. It looked like he had underestimated this ancient building.

    But it was also within his expectations, since this Body Refining Pagoda was made from a huge amount of resources by those peak forces. So how could it not look fearsome? Otherwise, how could the pagoda remain until today, when the entire Divine Beast Origin was in a tattered condition?

    ¡°Looks like this Primordial Body Refining Pagoda has attracted quite a bit of people.¡± Mo Feng¡¯s gaze shifted from the Body Refining Pagoda. He squinted his eyes and looked around.

    When Mo Feng swept his gaze around, Mu Chen had already sensed sharp gazes shooting over in this region, which enveloped them.

    Mu Chen brows twitched, before he looked towards the direction of several especially ferocious gazes and saw four silhouettes on the ruined peak.

    The bodies of those four were robust like iron towers, donned in ck armour and a dense ominous aura emanated from them. Their eyes were scarlet and a pitch-ck, slightly curved rhino horn was on their foreheads. It¡¯s as if those horns could pierce through space, looking extremely sharp.

    ¡°It¡¯s the nsmen of the Demonic Rhino n... I never thought that they would be here. This n specialises in physical body cultivation and hold extraordinary strength. The moment they fight with others, they would be like mad demons. They¡¯re extremely tough to deal with.¡± Nine Nether looked over as well and said.

    Mu Chen gently nodded his head. Even with the distance between them, they could still feel the four powerful bodies that could possibly shatter mountains with their moves.

    Amongst the four, the one leading was even more fearsome.

    ¡°The leading one should be the genius of the Demonic Rhino n of the younger generations, Han Shan...¡± Nine Nether swept a nce at the leading ck-armoured figure and whispered, ¡°This person has already stepped into the Seventh Grade sovereign Realm and with his powerful physique, his fighting strength is extremely extraordinary.¡±

    As she spoke, Nine Nether¡¯s face had turned a little grave, since she knew that even with all her strength, she could probably only fight on par with Han Shan.

    Mu Chen slightly squinted his eyes. This Han Shan was truly a formidable figure.

    ¡°In the west should be the Fire Crane n... That¡¯s the Draconic Ape n over there... Skyeater Crane n... Now that¡¯s a spectacr scene.¡± Mo Feng swept his gaze, which turned even more solemn.

    When Mu Chen heard the names of those ns from Mo Feng, his brows uncontrobly twitched. They were Spiritual Beast ns with decent fame in the Great Thousand World, and he never expected that they would all be gathered here.

    It looked like there would be a ferocious battle this time in thepetition for the opportunity within the Primordial Body Refining Pagoda.

    As Mu Chen sighed, his gaze suddenly changed when he sensed an overbearing gaze that was suddenly directed over and enveloped the four of them.

    Mu Chen, Nine Nether, Mo Feng and Mo Ling had sensed this and they looked in that direction. On a ruined construct stood five silhouettes. Liu Qing and the other three that they previously had a conflict with were amongst that group.

    Clearly, the five of them were from the Sky Roc n.

    If that¡¯s the case, then the one leading them should be the genius of the Sky Roc n that Liu Qing had spoken of, Zong Teng, right?

    As he thought about it, Mu Chen had shifted his gaze over. Standing before Liu Qing was a ck-clothed man with his hands behind his back. He did not have a robust figure. On the contrary, he even looked somewhat thin. But under his indifferent expression, there was a surge of unconceble overbearingness that emanated from him, which made many experts in this region look at him with, more or less, fear in their eyes.

    Mu Chen looked at Zong Teng and slightly squinted his eyes. From thetter, he had indeed sensed a dangerous aura. This person was clearly not any weaker than Han Shan of the Demonic Rhino n.

    Zhong Teng directed his gaze over and his faint voice resounded, ¡°Some years ago, the younger generations of my Sky Roc n and your Nine Netherbird n have sparred, while I was in secluded cultivation, thus allowing your Nine Netherbird n to win. But no worries, if there¡¯s a chance, I will personally seek some teachings and see if the Nine Netherbird n is truly that capable.¡±

    When Nine Nether heard his words, her gaze had turned cold and she coldly said, ¡°You¡¯re wee to try at anytime.¡±

    Zong Teng coldly sneered, but he did not speak anymore. He had slightly closed his eyes. His gaze was only on Nine Nether and Mo Feng. As for Mu Chen and Mo Ling, the two of them were naturally disregarded by him.

    Behind Zong Teng, Liu Qing was looking at Mu Chen¡¯s party with pride. She must have thought that the Nine Netherbird n was doomed.

    ¡°Looks like there will be a ferocious battle in this Primordial Body Refining Pagoda.¡± Nine Nether had retracted her eyes as well, before looking around and slowly said.

    Not to mention Zong Teng, even the other geniuses of the Spiritual Beast ns were extremely strongpetitors.

    Mu Chen slightly nodded his head. Although experts had gathered like clouds here, he wasn¡¯t afraid. Despite being only a Sixth Grade Sovereign, the price for underestimating him was something that no one could bear.

    All of them were geniuses, but he wasn¡¯t afraid.

    Mu Chen withdrew his gaze, since he knew that despite that experts were gathering like clouds in this ce, all of them had minded their own business. But the moment the Primordial Body Refining Pagoda opened, the experts in this region would reveal their fangs...

    At that time, it would definitely be an episode of carnage.

    Mu Chen closed his eyes and rested while he patiently waited.

    Time gradually passed under his patient wait and in the blink of an eye, half a day had already passed. After half a day, more Spiritual Beast ns had arrived and, at this moment, even more silhouettes had filled this region. But even if the number of people increased, this ce was still silent. It¡¯s just that anyone could sense stench of blood gradually brewing.

    Suddenly, a bright ray of sunlight shone down from the horizon after some time had passed. The sunlight was like a me that whistled out and fell onto the top of the mottled pagoda.

    At this instant, the experts of the various Spiritual Beast ns had exploded with powerful Spiritual Energy undtions around them as they soared into the sky.

    Mu Chen¡¯s tightly closed eyes had abruptly opened at this moment with a sharpness in his ck pupils.

    The Primordial Body Refining Pagoda had finally begun!

 Chapter 985 - Ten Receiving Stage

    Chapter 985 - Ten Receiving Stages

    Sunlight descended from the sky and when it fell onto the rooftop of the pagoda, the entire ancient stone pagoda seemed to have been sizzling with mes. Layers of lustre circted on the surface of it with an extremely old and terrifying surge of fluctuations. Like a ferocious beast, something was slowly awakening within the stone pagoda.

    Everyone in this region had felt the undtions and they couldn¡¯t help contracting their pupils with deep shock in their eyes. The undtions that it was giving off was truly somewhat stunning.

    However, the shock onlysted for a brief instant before it disappeared and was reced with dense expectation and ecstasy. That¡¯s because those strange events meant that the Primordial Body Refining Pagoda was going to open.

    Rumble!

    Under the numerous heated gazes, the Primordial Body Refining Pagoda emitted a low noise before the ground around the pagoda started to crack. Thereafter, ten ancient stone stages rose up from the ground.

    The stone stages were filled with profound runes and those runes flickered with a faint lustre and extremely thin strings of light could be seen spreading out, which connected to the Primordial Body Refining Pagoda.

    When the ten stone stages appeared, amotion had broken out in this region and Nine Nether had also frowned her brows. ¡°There¡¯s actually only ten Receiving Stages for the Primordial Body Refining Pagoda this time...¡±

    ¡°Receiving Stages? What does it mean?¡± Mu Chen looked at the experts that were in an uproar as he asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°The Receiving Stages actually means the quota avable to enter the Primordial Body Refining Pagoda. A stage can only receive a single person... which also means that there are only ten people that can enter this Primordial Body Refining Pagoda.¡±

    Nine Nether helplessly said, ¡°Last time, there were twenty Receiving Stages. I never thought that there would be only half of that this time...¡±

    Mu Chen eyes contracted once he understood Nine Nether¡¯s words. With a smaller number of Receiving Stages, the quota for the Primordial Body Refining Pagoda would be even rarer. With so many experts here eyeing it, he would definitely have to pay a great price to obtain one Receiving Stage.

    Mu Chen swept his gaze around. He could sense the atmosphere in this region suddenly tensing up. Cold lights flickered in the eyes of the experts and when they looked at the other ns, killing intent surged in their hearts.

    Ten Receiving Stage quietly sat around the Primordial Body Refining Pagoda. Along with their appearances, the Spiritual Beast ns that were eager suddenly turned silent, coldly silent.

    Mu Chen had lightly knitted his brows. Although he had also harboured the wishful thinking of being able to easily enter the Primordial Body Refining Pagoda, judging from the current situation, the ten Receiving Stages seemed to require a bloodbath before one could firmly stand on it.

    ¡°Since there are only ten Receiving Stages, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s a change in our n.¡± Nine Nether looked at Mu Chen, Mo Feng and Mo Long as she said in a low voice.

    ¡°Amongst the ten, it¡¯s impossible for us to upy them all. Not to mention our chances of sess, even if we managed to seed, it would be a cmity and not fortune.¡±

    Mu Chen, Mo Feng and Mo Ling nodded their heads. If they could each obtain a stage, then the other geniuses of the Spiritual Beast ns would definitely have their eyes turning red. At that time, they might even be ganged upon by the other forces. At that time, they might not even be able to obtain a single stage and would have to retreat in a pathetic state. Therefore, they had to let go at this moment.

    ¡°I suggest we aim at getting two Receiving Stages. It¡¯d be great if we can allow two people to enter the Body Refining Pagoda, that¡¯d be the best oue.¡±

    ¡°Two stages...¡± Mu Chen slightly pondered. If that¡¯s the case, then only two amongst them could obtain the opportunity to enter the Primordial Body Refining Pagoda, while the other two waited outside.

    If that¡¯s the case, it would be too unfair for the other two. After all, no one wanted to give up on this opportunity.

    ¡°I suggest Mo Feng and Mu Chen seize the stages, while I and Mo Ling help from the side... I wonder if you guys have any other opinions?¡± Nine Nether cast a nce at the three of them and slightly smiled.

    Mu Chen was stunned when he heard her words and felt touched in his heart. That¡¯s because, ording to normal circumstances, it should be her and Mo Feng seizing the stages. After all, both of them were genuine Seventh Grade Sovereigns, thus they had higher chances in obtaining the stages. However, Nine Nether gave her quota over to Mu Chen. Clearly, she was intending to give the opportunity of the Primordial Body Refining Pagoda to him.

    She clearly knew that the opportunity of the Primordial Body Refining Pagoda was extremely important to him.

    Mo Feng and Mo Ling were stunned as the former looked towards Mu Chen. ¡°The Elders have said that you will be the one to make decisions. Since you have decided, then Mo Ling and I naturally have no opinion.¡±

    Although Mu Chen¡¯s strength appeared to only be at the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm, Mo Feng vaguely knew that Mu Chen had concealed quite a bit of strength after these recent days of interaction. Thus, he did not object to Nine Nether¡¯s suggestion. Furthermore, Nine Nether was the one that decided to give her opportunity to Mu Chen, so he couldn¡¯t say anything about it.

    ¡°Hehe. Big Brother Mu Chen, you must do your best.¡± Mo Ling chuckled.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Mu Chen cupped his hands to the two of them and said while feeling somewhat touched. Regarding Nine Nether, with their rtionship, it was naturally not needed for them to speak such words between them. However, he had decided in his heart that in the Divine Beast Origin, he had to help Nine Nether obtain the Undying Bird¡¯s Divine Blood to perfect her bloodline.

    Although they had decided, the atmosphere in this region was still in a deadlock, but everyone knew that this would notst long...

    It was indeed as everyone had expected. This deadlocksted for few minutes, before Han Shan of the Demonic Rhino n slowly walked out and swept his ferocious gaze out, before his somewhat sharp voice resounded, ¡°Since everyone doesn¡¯t want to be the one to start this, then let my Demonic Rhino n do it!¡±

    After he spoke, his silhouette had burst out and heavilynded on a Receiving Stage, before he swept his ferocious gaze around, while sending an ominous aura. He was like a primordial ominous rhino.

    ¡°I, Han Shan want this Receiving Stage! If any of you are unresigned, thene and challenge me!¡± Standing on the Receiving Stage, he coldly said.

    Han Shan stood with his hands behind his back while emitting an overbearing aura. The eyes of the surrounding experts had suddenly changed. Everyone here were the elites of the younger generation amongst their ns, thus they were extremely prideful, making it impossible for them to be intimidated by Han Shan.

    Thus, when Han Shan finished his words, a cold bellow resounded, ¡°Hmph, I have long heard of you being overbearing, Han Shan. Today, my Demonic Elephant n will give it a try!¡±

    Boom!

    A towering figure descended from the sky and onto the Receiving Stage, which caused the ground to violently tremble.

    Everyone directed their gazes over to see a huge ck figure, covered with ancient tattoos blossoming with light, as if they possessed the power to tremble the heavens.

    That person held a pitch-ck stick. The stick was extremely dense, causing cracks to appear on the ground, which was made of extraordinary material, the moment it touched the ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually the genius of the Demonic Elephant n, Xu Kun. It¡¯s said that he has already stepped into the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm, with an innate strength that could move mountains. Heh, if the two ns are to fight, it will definitely be an earth-shattering battle.¡±

    The moment that person appeared, he had instantly attracted many startled voices. They must have recognised that the person that went up was not a pushover. It was no wonder why he would dare to go up and challenge Han Shan.

    ¡°The Demonic Elephant n?¡±

    Han Shan slightly contracted his eyes with an indifferent expression. But he did not speak. Instead, he abruptly stomped his feet, causing the ground to crack and an ominous aura rolled out. His figure was like a primordial ominous rhino as he shot out with ferocious attacks, starting the battle.

    Boom!

    Boundless and violent Spiritual Energy shock wave instantly exploded on this Receiving Stage.

    The battle of those two had immediately caused the deadlock in this region to be torn apart and all the experts couldn¡¯t wait anymore. Hence, one powerful Spiritual Energy after another soared into the sky and, in the next instant, there were several silhouettes bursting out, before they charged towards the other Receiving Stages.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move out!¡±

    When Nine Nether saw the current situation, she let out a low roar and, in the next instant, the four of them had flown out, splitting into two factions and hadnded on the two nearest Receiving Stages.

    Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette had quickly appeared on the Receiving Stage, standing without moving under all the startled gazes. It was so much so that he had even slightly closed his eyes while standing on the Receiving Stage like a statue.

    Nine Nether stood in the sky of the Receiving Stage with boundless Spiritual Energy sweeping from her body. Purple mes surged and a terrifyingly high temperature had directly caused the nearby atmosphere to evaporate. The overbearing mes had caused many experts to raise their eyebrows, causing hesitation to appear in the eyes of those experts that wanted to seize that Receiving Stage.

    ¡°That brat¡¯s cultivation is only at a mere Sixth Grade Sovereign. He actually dares to upy a Receiving Stage, he¡¯s simply courting death!¡±

    ¡°That brat seems to be a human? How did he manage toe into the Divine Beast Origin?¡±

    ¡°No idea what the Nine Netherbird n is up to, they¡¯re even helping that brat obtain a Receiving Stage?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, only knowing how to borrow the help of a woman, how useless!¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Many gazes were directed over, before cold ridiculing voices resounded. Towards those disdainful voices, Mu Chen remained steadfast with his eyes closed without moving.

    ¡°Nine Nether actually wants to help that human obtain the Receiving Stage?¡±

    Not far away, amongst the Sky Roc n¡¯s party, Liu Qing was startled while watching this scene. Shortly after, she mocked, ¡°Nine Nether is truly dreaming. Not to mention that the brat¡¯s cultivation is only at a mere Sixth Grade Sovereign, it¡¯s simply impossible for him to guard that Receiving Stage. Furthermore, even if he manages to enter the Body Refining Pagoda, it will also probably be hard for him to have any harvests. She¡¯s simply a fool.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, does she really think that she can protect that kid with her strength alone?¡±

    Standing beside Liu Qing, Zong Teng indifferently looked at the imposing Nine Nether, before he calmly opened his mouth under Liu Qing¡¯s excited gaze. ¡°I will go and chase Nine Nether away. You will deal with that human. Our Sky Roc n will take this Receiving Stage.¡±

    ¡°A mere Sixth Grade Sovereign, there¡¯s nothing to fear.¡±

    The red-robed man grinned and a ferocious light flickered in his eyes, before a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation exploded from his body. Clearly, he had also stepped into the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm!

    Zong Teng nodded his head, before he took a step forth and appeared before Nine Nether, who had purple mes zing around her.

    The man named Zong Yannded on Mu Chen¡¯s Receiving Stage, looking at thetter with ridicule, as if he was looking at a prey.

    Mu Chen seemed to have sensed him, since he had slightly opened his eyes to indifferently look at Zong Yan, before gently flicking his ten fingers and spiritual lights flew out that couldn¡¯t be seen with the naked eyes before integrating into the Receiving Stage.

 Chapter 986 - Sky Mount Divine Seal

    Chapter 986 - Sky Mount Divine Seal

    In the sky of the Receiving Stage, Zong Teng stood with his hands behind his back as he calmly looked at Nine Nether, who was enveloped in torrential purple mes before him, before looking at Mu Chen, who stood without moving on the Receiving Stage, then faintly said, ¡°Your Nine Netherbird n¡¯s appetite is pretty huge, splitting into two parties and intending on upying two Receiving Stages?¡±

    Nine Nether coldly cast a nce at him, then said, ¡°So what?¡±

    A golden light appeared in Zong Teng¡¯s eyes, before his gaze had turned sharp. Casting his gaze over, a sword aura swept out that practically wanted to pierce through others. ¡°You¡¯re courting death, how foolish.¡±

    As he spoke, he waved his sleeves. ¡°This Receiving Stage is not something that the two of you can take. Leave now and I will let the two of you go. Otherwise, perhaps you might be able to save your life, but that human will be reduced to a puddle of blood.¡±

    ¡°Boasting shamelessly.¡±

    Regarding of Zong Teng¡¯s words, Nine Nether had only replied with a mocking smile. Even if Zong Teng had awakened the Gold Winged Roc¡¯s bloodline and obtained its evolution, it¡¯d beughable if he thought that she didn¡¯t have any cards up her sleeves.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    When Zong Teng heard her reply, his gaze had instantly turned sharp. He did not speak any further, but suddenly took a step forth. Instantly, a golden Spiritual Energy dominated out and vaguely formed into a great roc behind him. That great roc was flickering with golden lustre and a surging, powerful aura faintly emanated from him.

    The moment Zong Teng made his move, he had immediately summoned his Divine Beast form. The overbearing aura had caused the countenances of many experts to slightly change.

    That¡¯s because all of them had felt slightly pressured by Zong Teng¡¯s Divine Beast form, which originated from the super Divine Beast, the Gold Winged Roc. Although Zong Teng was still some distance away from evolving into the Gold Winged Roc, he already possessed a little bit of the power that belonged to the Gold Winged Roc.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of you possessing the extremely perfected version of the Undying Bird¡¯s bloodline. But today, I will see whether your Undying Bird¡¯s bloodline is more powerful or is my Gold Winged Roc more powerful.¡±

    Zong Teng looked at Nine Nether with his sharp gaze, before clenching his fist and a golden feather appeared. The golden feather surged with a golden lustre, before it had turned into a golden halberd.

    Nine Nether looked at Zong Teng, who had immediately summoned his Divine Beast form, with a smear of graveness shing across her eyes. Although Zong Teng was a loathsome person, the strength that he possessed was truly fearful, which she had to face with all her power.

    Nine Nether clenched her hand and the ck-feathered longsword with purple mes had appeared in her hand. Thereafter, the colossal Nine Netherworld Bird had also appeared. As purple mes spread out, it had quickly expelled the pressure that emanated from Zong Teng.

    The two of them stood in the sky with shocking vigour. Boundless Spiritual Energy shed, causing a distortion in the sky.

    Many experts had been attracted by this confrontation and a bizarre light appeared in their eyes. Nine Nether and Zong Teng were absolute geniuses in their respective ns. So they had no idea whether the final victor of this battle would be Nine Nether, who had awakened her Undying Bird¡¯s bloodline, or Zong Teng, who had awakened his Gold Winged Roc¡¯s bloodline.

    Outside the battlefield, the remaining party of the Sky Roc n looked at the confrontation between Zong Teng and Nine Nether, before someone nodded their head. ¡°Nine Nether is, indeed, truly worthy of being the one from the Nine Netherbird n that possesses the most perfect bloodline over thest tens of thousands of years. Even Big Brother Zong Teng actually can¡¯t do anything to her.¡±

    Liu Qing coldly smiled, before looking at the Receiving Stage. ¡°Big Brother Zong Teng is not trying to defeat Nine Nether. He only wants to hold Nine Nether back while Big Brother Zong Yan deals with that fellow. He and Nine Nether have formed a Bloodlink Bond, so as long as the human dies, Nine Nether will also suffer heavy injuries. At that time, we don¡¯t even need Big Brother Zong Teng to make a move and Nine Nether might not be able to escape death.¡±

    As she spoke, a harsh arc immediately rose on the corner of her lips. If Nine Nether¡¯s group of four was to go after one Receiving Stages with all their strength, then perhaps they might be able to secure it. But since they were foolish enough to split their forces, they¡¯re simply courting death.

    In her view, Nine Nether and the rest were doomed to lose in this confrontation.

    Boom!

    When all the gazes gathered over, Zong Teng and Nine Nether had already made their move and a sharp golden light filled the heavens and earth, along with torrential purple mes.

    Zong Teng and Nine Nether were both at the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm, both possessing their powerful Divine Beast forms. Thus, their fight would definitely be extremely intense. However, it was precisely because the two¡¯s strengths were equal, so everyone knew that it would be hard for a victor to emerge in this battle, unless both sides were to go all-out...

    Clearly, Zong Teng did not have this intention, since his motive was only to hold back Nine Nether. But what left others somewhat shocked was the fact that Nine Nether clearly knew of this, yet she had no intention of breaking this deadlock situation. She was allowing the deadlock to continue.

    As the deadlock continued, Zong Yan, who was dressed in red robes, had quickly descended onto the Receiving Stage under countless gazes, before crossing his arms. He then looked at Mu Chen, who was not moving with a smile-yet-not-a-smile expression.

    ¡°If you get lost from here, I can let you go. All I will take is an arm from you.¡± Zong Yan nced at Mu Chen.

    But despite his words, Mu Chen still did not move. His eyes slightly closed, as if he was meditating.

    When Zong Yan saw this scene, not only was he not furious, he faintly smiled and murmured to himself, ¡°Simply a brat that¡¯s courting death...¡±

    Bang!

    When his finished speaking, his gaze had turnedpletely cold, before he suddenly stomped his feet and his silhouette burst out with a scarlet long spear in his hand. A scarlet light emanated from the spear, as if it was a great roc hunting dragon. It was imposing and massive as it flew towards the centre of Mu Chen¡¯s brows like a bolt of lightning.

    ¡°Sky Roc Art - ming Roc¡¯s Dragon Locking Spear!¡±

    Zong Yan had ruthlessly attacked without any leniency when he unleashed his attack. A powerful Spiritual Energy pressure enveloped out, fully disying his strength as a Seventh Grade Sovereign.

    When Liu Qing saw this scene outside the stage, her eyes instantly lit up. Zong Huo¡¯s move was something that even Seventh Grade Sovereigns would have to face seriously, but Mu Chen actually did not move when facing such an attack. It looked like he had given up and was waiting for death.

    But just when Liu Qing was prepared to watch Mu Chen die, thetter suddenly stretched his finger out and gently flicked.

    ¡°Indestructible Golden Bell Array!¡±

    Buzz!

    A strong light suddenly burst out from the ground beneath his feet and innumerable light beams intertwined and formed into a massive golden bell around Mu Chen. The surface of the golden bell was circting with a peculiar light that made it seem like it couldn¡¯t be destroyed.

    ¡°A Spiritual Array?! You¡¯re a Spiritual Array Master?¡±

    The sudden appearance of the bell had startled Zong Yan and his gaze grew even colder. ¡°It¡¯s just a mere Earth Grade Spiritual Array. So this is the card up your sleeve? But it¡¯s a pity that it can¡¯t block me!¡±

    As he spoke, his attack became even more ferocious. Astonishing whizzing noises resounded from the scarlet longspear. Thereafter, his longspear had pierced forth and heavily mmed against the golden bell.

    Boom!

    An astonishing and clear noise resounded and intense ripples could be seen on the surface of the golden bell, before it spread out inyers and swiftly covered the entire bell.

    Crack!

    Although the defensive capability of the golden bell was powerful, it also couldn¡¯t bear the full attack of Zong Yan¡¯s ferocious attack. The cracks were rapidly spreading out.

    Huo Zong looked at the golden bell that was on the verge of shattering and a cold sneer rose on the corner of his lips. So the reason why Mu Chen did not move was that he was secretly setting up a Spiritual Array. Mu Chen was cunning, but he was a little too na?ve. Although the Spiritual Array had caught him off guard, it was useless before absolute strength.

    When the bell shatters, Mu Chen would definitely die under his spear!

    Above the Receiving Stage, Zong Teng¡¯s halberd was before him, blocking Nine Nether¡¯s sword, and he faintly smiled. ¡°Looks like you will definitely lose this time.¡±

    He had clearly noticed Mu Chen¡¯s desperate straits down below. The moment Mu Chen lost, then Nine Nether would naturally be heavily injured because of him as well.

    But facing his words, Nine Nether¡¯s gaze remained calm. Not only did she not panic, the corner of her rosy lips even rose into a mocking smile.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    When Zong Teng heard her words, his eyes instantly contracted. He had sensed something wrong, since Nine Nether could still maintain herposure...

    Boom!

    But at that moment, the golden bell that had enveloped around Mu Chen couldn¡¯t endure Zong Yan¡¯s terrifying attack and hadpletely shattered.

    Spiritual Energy exploded and Mu Chen¡¯s figure was revealed before Zong Yan without any protection.

    ¡°You can die now.¡±

    A mocking arc rose on the corner of Zong Yan¡¯s lips as a zing, ming scarlet spear bolted towards Mu Chen¡¯s throat under Liu Qing¡¯s brilliant gaze.

    As the spear lustre swept out, Mu Chen¡¯s tightly shut eyes had abruptly opened.

    An endless chill surged within his eyes, which caused a chill to rise in Zong Yan¡¯s heart and a sense of unease gushed out.

    Mu Chen indifferently looked at him and flicked his finger. Thereafter, a spiritual light exploded towards every direction from the ground, before gathering above Mu Chen¡¯s head. In the blink of an eye, it had formed into a small divine seal under the shocked gazes of countless experts. The divine seal was like a mountain, giving off an indescribable weight that even space couldn¡¯t bear, before cracks appeared in space.

    ¡°Heaven Grade Spiritual Array!¡±

    Many experts took in cold breaths. Such a powerful Spiritual Array was definitely a genuine Heaven Grade Spiritual Array, and it was the only reason that could make them feel so threatened!

    That human who looked to be in the Sixth Grade Sovereign was actually a genuine Heaven Grade Spiritual Array Master?!

    Under many shocked gazes, Mu Chen had indifferently waved his hand and the divine seal had pressed towards the nearby Zong Yan!

    ¡°Heaven Grade Spiritual Array - Sky Mount Divine Seal!¡±

 Chapter 987 - Might of the Heaven Grade Spiritual Array

    Chapter 987 - Might of the Heaven Grade Spiritual Array

    ¡°Heaven Grade Spiritual Array - Sky Mount Divine Seal!¡±

    The light seal carried a divine mountain, then pressed down, causing a terrifying undtion to swept out, instantly causing even space to shatter. The pressure of the ten foot-sized divine seal was something that even made the countenance of a Seventh Grade Sovereign change.

    This was a genuine Heaven Grade Spiritual Array!

    As the divine seal pressed down, it charged towards the nearby Zong Yan. Zong Yan¡¯s face turned extremely unsightly, with a hint of fear in the depths of his eyes.

    He had already felt how terrifying the ten foot-sized divine seal was, the might of it was something that even a Seventh Grade Sovereign like him would feel extremely threatened.

    As everyone knew, despite the Spiritual Array set up by Spiritual Array Masters being powerful, there was a w as well: the preparation time to set up the Spiritual Array. As for the confrontation between experts, it could be determined in an instant. Thus, under normal circumstances, a Spiritual Array Master wasn¡¯t threatening.

    But the current situation was different. When Mu Chen appeared on the Receiving Stage and stood without moving, they ridiculed that he was relying on Nine Nether¡¯s help. But secretly, he had already hidden such a powerful Spiritual Array beneath the ground.

    As everyone knew, when a Spiritual Array Master had enough time, they would be extremely tough to deal with... And at this moment, Zong Yan was bearing the bitter fruit.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    As thoughts shed in Zong Yan¡¯s heart, he could only furiously curse out before tossing the panic in his heart and gnashed his teeth. In a sh, the Spiritual Energy in his body had exploded forth without holding back.

    At this moment, if he wanted to protect himself, then he had to go all-out!

    Boom!

    A boundless Spiritual Energy erupted like a volcano that had quickly exploded from Zong Yan¡¯s body. It formed into a Spiritual Energy shock wave that dominated out. It detonated even the atmosphere in this region.

    As Zong Yan circted all his Spiritual Energy, a ming roc appeared behind him, pping its wings, which caused a torrential sea of mes to spread out across the horizon.

    Rumble!

    Zong Yan¡¯s expression was grave as his body jolted and the ming roc had issued a cry, turning into scarlet mes that had swept down, before fusing together with his spear. Instantly, countless ming feathers appeared on the body of the spear and, vaguely, a terrifying temperature emanated forth, causing space to distort.

    ¡°Great Roc Annihtion!¡±

    Zong Yan roared. He no longer hesitated and his spear whistled out. In an instant, under countless gazes, it had mmed against the descending divine seal.

    Boom!

    In that instant of the collision, the atmosphere in the sky had frozen and, in the next moment, an inscribable tornado of Spiritual Energy suddenly wreaked havoc, causing cracks to appear on the Receiving Stage down below.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was calm as he looked at the overbearing Spiritual Energy storm. His seals suddenly changed and a faint voice resounded, ¡°Sky Mount Demonic Suppression!¡±

    Boom!

    Along with the change of his seals, he saw the tip of the scarlet longspear in Zong Yan¡¯s hand was trapped within the immovable divine seal. The divine seal had swiftly expanded and in just a few breaths, it had be a thousand feet in size, enveloping half of the Receiving Stage.

    Along with the Sky Mount Divine Seal¡¯s expansion, the majestic mountain above it was gradually revealed and its massive state had caused the hearts of many experts to feel suppressed in their hearts.

    When the divine seal changed, Zong Yan¡¯s face had instantly turned pale. He could sense that this time, the suppression force that came from the divine seal was actually multiplying.

    Crack!

    On the scarlet longspear, the ming feathers shattered and even the longspear was slightly bent. Clearly, he was having a hard time enduring it.

    Beads of sweat dripped from Zong Yan¡¯s face and his face distorted. A brief momentter, he released the longspear, which was on the verge of shattering, and his silhouette burst back in retreat.

    Boom!

    As he retreated, the scarlet longspear had shattered into fragments from the divine seal.

    Poof!

    While Zong Yan was retreating, a mouthful of fresh blood spewed from him and the Spiritual Energy in his body had immediately diminished. Clearly, he had suffered heavy injuries. However, he was still gnashing his teeth with a dark gaze. Although a Spiritual Array set up by a Spiritual Array Master was powerful, they were at their weakest the moment the Spiritual Array disappeared. So if he had the opportunity, he only needed a single move to kill Mu Chen.

    However, Mu Chen seemed to know what Zong Yan was thinking and a cold smile appeared on the corner of his lips. Since he had made his move, then he would naturally not leave any threat lying around.

    Mu Chen stomped his feet and appeared above the divine seal that had not dissipated yet, before mming a palm down onto the divine seal under Zong Yan¡¯s dumbstruck gaze.

    Boom!

    After sending a palm out, the divine seal instantly flew out like a massive mountain and crashed down at the retreating Zong Yan with a huge patch of shadow.

    As the shadow enveloped him, Zong Yan¡¯s face instantly changed. He could only gnash his teeth and poured Spiritual Energy into his arms, then pped the divine seal in an attempt to push it away.

    Boom!

    However, when both of his palms came in contact with the divine seal, his legs instantly softened and his entire knee dug deeply into the ground with cracking soundsing from his arms, causing both of his arms to slightly distort.

    The divine seal actually seemed to be carrying a massive divine mountain. The weight was something that even he couldn¡¯t bear!

    Rustle!

    Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette appeared above the divine seal, then he heavily stomped his feet. Instantly, waves rolled out and the entire divine seal had descended, causing Zong Yan, who was beneath it, to be in an even more terrible state. Both of his arms were close to breaking with blood dripping down, dying his clothes, which made him in a terrible state.

    When Mu Chen saw this scene, he did not take any pity on Zong Yan. His gaze was still indifferent as he stomped his feet once again. He was intending to cripple Zong Yan.

    However, Zong Yan seemed to have felt Mu Chen¡¯s killing intent, so he did not dare to hesitate any further. Unleashing a roar, scarlet mes instantly swept out and shed with the divine seal.

    Boom!

    Both of his hands mmed against the ground as fresh blood shot out. His blood was like mes and, in a flicker, his silhouette had appeared a thousand feet away andnded outside the Receiving Stage.

    Poof!

    As his silhouettended outside the stage, a mouthful of blood spewed from his mouth. His hair was dishevelled, without the slightest look of confidence he once had back then. The fear and panic in his eyes even made him look like a stray dog.

    When Zong Yan¡¯s silhouette had escaped from the Receiving Stage in a pathetic manner, amotion rang out in this region and many experts looked at Mu Chen with shock in their eyes. Their gazes had slightly flickered, since they never expected that a human that only appeared to be at the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm would be so tough to deal with.

    In the Sky Roc n, Liu Qing and the rest had unsightly expressions when they witnessed Mu Chen defeating Zong Yan. Right now, their faces were even turned ashen and filled with disbelief.

    No one expected that the situation, which was initially in their grasp, woulde to this in the blink of an eye...

    ¡°That brat is actually a Heaven Grade Spiritual Array Master, he has hidden himself so deeply!¡± An expert of the Sky Roc n gnashed his teeth as he spoke. Looking at Mu Chen, there was an additional fear in his eyes. If a Heaven Grade Spiritual Array Master was prepared, it would be an easy matter to kill a Seventh Grade Sovereign.

    Liu Qing clenched her fist and grounded her teeth as green and whiteplections were alternating on her face, but she couldn¡¯t say a single thing.

    Under countless shocked gazes, Mu Chen still maintained a calm expression on his face, then he stomped his feet, causing the divine seal to gradually dissipate.

    At the same time, he raised his head and looked at the confrontation between Nine Nether and Zong Teng with indifference and faintly said, ¡°If you want to stay here, then don¡¯t me me for making my move a well.¡±

    As he spoke, spiritual light danced out of his sleeves and swiftly integrated into this region. Instantly, light runes vaguely appeared and formed into another Heaven Grade Spiritual Array.

    Feeling the sharp killing intent rising below him, Zong Teng had contracted his pupils and his face couldn¡¯t help turning more unsightly, before he lowered his head and deeply looked at Mu Chen, then he coldly said, ¡°I have belittled you this time.¡±

    In the past, he had never put Mu Chen in his eyes. But at this moment, he understood that the threat brought to him by Mu Chen was even greater than Nine Nether. It was no wonder why Nine Nether was so confident.

    Mu Chen did not speak, but the light runes grew even brighter with astonishing Spiritual Energy undtions gradually forming.

    Huff.

    Zong Teng took in a deep breath and a cold light shed in his eyes. However, he was also a decisive person and knew that he did not have much of a chance against Nine Nether and Mu Chen. Thus, he had immediately decided to retreat.

    ¡°You¡¯re Mu Chen, right? I remembered your name and if there¡¯s a chance, I will personally taste the strength of your Spiritual Array. I hope that at that time, you will not disappoint me.¡±

    As Zong Teng retreated, his cold voice resounded. He was clearly extremely unwilling to ept this loss.

    However, Mu Chen paid no attention to his threat. He raised his head and exchanged a look with Nine Nether with a light smile, then he swept his gaze around at those preying experts.

    ¡°Everyone, I, Mu Chen want this Receiving Stage, I wonder if anyone of you has any opinion about it?¡±

    As he spoke, he flicked his finger and a torrential spiritual light gathered on the Receiving Stage. Judging from theplicated runes, no one knew how many Spiritual Arrays were hidden on it.

    After all, everyone was clear that this Receiving Stage had already been well fortified by Mu Chen. Forcing their way through, there weren¡¯t many that were confident amongst the experts here.

    When Mu Chen saw this scene, he had inwardly felt relieved, then he gave Nine Nether a smile. It looked like there wouldn¡¯t be anyoneing to seize this Receiving Stage.

    He had finally obtained the quota of the Primordial Body Refining Pagoda.

 Chapter 988 - Enter

    Chapter 988 - Enter

    Outside the ancient Body Refining Pagoda, violent Spiritual Energy swept out like a storm as the ground trembled from the battles. In order topete for the quotas of the Receiving Stages, everyone had clearly gone all-out.

    Out of the ten Receiving Stages, Mu Chen¡¯s side had settled down the fastest, unlike the other stages. Ever since he had defeated Zong Yan, no one attempted to challenge his stage.

    Naturally, this didn¡¯t mean that they were afraid of Mu Chen. But it was because this Receiving Stage was practically filled with spiritual runes that integrated with the heavens and earth, flickering like stars.

    Some experts had directed their eyes over. When they saw the densely packed spiritual runes, they couldn¡¯t help feeling their scalps going numb, since no one knew how many Spiritual Arrays Mu Chen had set up here.

    This Receiving Stage could be considered as a fortress of Spiritual Arrays and being in it, Mu Chen was practically standing in an undefeated position...

    This was the terrifying part of Spiritual Array Masters. The moment they had enough time, they would be able to construct a horrifying fortress and anyone that intruded would suffer an annihting impact.

    Under those gazes, Mu Chen had flicked his finger as several spiritual lights flew out, integrating into the void, before he gently patted his hand. Making use of the time he had, he had set up another Sky Mount Divine Seal Spiritual Array. Furthermore, there were countless Earth Grade Spiritual Arrays hidden within it. Added together, the might of it was fairly astonishing.

    If Zong Yan dared toe in again, Mu Chen was confident that he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape alive.

    Once everything was finished, only then did Mu Chen rx. At this moment, he no longer feared anyone and he was absolutely confident that amongst the Seventh Grade sovereigns, no one had the capability to seize this Receiving Stage away from him.

    After rxing, only then did Mu Chen have the mood to look at the nine other Receiving Stages. The intense battles continued and amongst the violent Spiritual Energies, there were different shapes of Divine Beasts appearing with all sorts of roars resounding across the horizon.

    He first looked at the Receiving Stage that Mo Feng was on. When he directed his gaze over, he couldn¡¯t help contracting his eyes.

    Mo Feng¡¯s opponent was a beautifuldy with a pair of scarlet wings unfolded behind her back and innumerable light feathers were whistling around her and a sharp sword aura was dominating forth, immediately tearing and riddling the space with holes.

    She was the genius of the Fire Crane n with strength at Seventh Grade Sovereign. Her sharp sword aura was even stronger than Zong Yan¡¯s and she was clearly a formidable opponent.

    But facing her sharp attacks, Mo Feng¡¯s expression remained calm as he moved back, appearing to be suppressed to the point that he couldn¡¯t fight back.

    When Mu Chen saw this scene, he had slightly contracted his eyes while fixing his gaze on Mo Feng. That¡¯s because he had vaguely sensed that the Spiritual Energy around thetter was gradually boiling, as if he was brewing something.

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

    Staring at Mo Feng, Mu Chen¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted.

    Liii!

    Mo Feng had retreated to the edge of the Receiving Stage, then finally stopped. Looking at the genius of the Fire Crane n without any expression, he had formed some seals with a single hand and the whistling sounds of wind suddenly rang out from his body.

    Boom!

    Scarlet phoenix wings unfolded behind Mo Feng, which were roughly a hundred feet in size. The phoenix wings abruptly pped and dark-red mes formed, sweeping out in every direction like a sea of mes.

    As the dark mes whistled over, phoenix images had formed and an indescribably powerful pressure emanated forth.

    When thedy of the Fire Crane n saw this, her face instantly lost colour and she yelled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you from the Nine Netherbird n? Why do you possess the phoenix mes?!¡±

    The so-called ¡°phoenix mes¡± could only be cultivated by the elites of the Phoenix n. They had an overbearing might that could incinerate the sky and boil the seas. Furthermore, the crucial point was that these phoenix mes could somewhat suppress the flying Divine Beasts, and naturally, thisdy of the Fire Crane n was one of them.

    Sizzle! Sizzle!

    Crimson mes swept forth and shed with the feathered sword. Instantly, the feathered sword instantly dissolved and the phoenix mes were like maggots. They were quickly sweeping towards the Fire Crane nsman.

    Thetter¡¯s expression greatly changed, before she had immediately retreated. In a few flickers, she had already backed away from the Receiving Stage, before ring at Mo Feng and swiftly retreated.

    Thisdy was truly decisive, knowing that with the phoenix mes, Mo Feng could stand in an undefeated position. She practically did not have any chances in this battle and dragging on the fight would just be a waste of time.

    Mo Feng looked at the retreating Fire Crane n¡¯s expert, while maintaining a calm expression. Waving his sleeve, the crimson phoenix mes swept back and were devoured by him.

    When the other experts that had their intentions on Mo Feng saw this scene, their expressions froze, before looking at thetter with their eyes filled with astonishment and fear.

    They had clearly seen Mo Feng arrive together with the Nine Netherbird n, so how could he cultivate the phoenix mes? How was he rted to the Phoenix n?

    ¡°Phoenix mes...¡±

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t surprised by this scene, since he had already seen them from Mo Ling. The two siblings must have had a deep rtionship with the Phoenix n.

    However, Mu Chen did not think too much about it. After all, everyone had their own secrets and he didn¡¯t want to investigate the secrets of others. Therefore, he shook his head and suppressed such thoughts before giving Mo Feng a slight smile. Judging from the current situation, thetter should¡¯ve been able to stabilise himself on that Receiving Stage. That also meant that their group had upied two quotas.

    Mo Feng sensed Mu Chen¡¯s gaze and nodded his head in response. When he saw the Receiving Stage that Mu Chen was on was covered in Spiritual Arrays, his heart trembled. He had clearly felt the threat emanating from it.

    It looked like Mu Chen¡¯s attainments on the field of Spiritual Arrays was stronger than his expectations.

    Boom!

    After an oue was determined on Mu Chen and Mo Feng¡¯s Receiving Stages, the other Receiving Stages also started to show results. And the first one to shock everyone was Han Shan of the Demonic Rhino n.

    His opponent was Xu Kun of the Demonic Elephant n, who possessed a simr astonishing strength. The two of them both possessed innate superhuman strengths. Because their confrontation was like shes between a primordial ominous rhino andrge elephant, every single sh had caused the entire ground to tremble.

    After the two of them fought a few hundred rounds, Han Shan was still the one that won. He had quickly mmed Xu Kun out of the Receiving Stage in the final confrontation.

    After Xu Kunnded on the ground with his countenance somewhat paled, he did not speak anymore, and he flew towards another Receiving Stage. Evidently, the opponent there was easier to deal with than Han Shan.

    After Han Shan, the next that upied another Receiving Stage was Zong Teng of the Sky Roc n. The strength of this person was extraordinary. It could be known as one of the top. Hence, when he attacked with all his strength, there weren¡¯t many that could face him head-on. In the end, he had smoothly upied a Receiving Stage. The several other experts of the Sky Roc n stood in the sky above that Receiving Stage, intimidating the experts of the other ns.

    After that, the intense battles on the other Receiving Stages gradually had their oues determined...

    The genius of the Skyeating Allegator n - Lu Jia.

    Dragon Ape n - Chen Zhan.

    As well as Xu Kun of the Sky Elephant n, who had previously lost to Han Shan...

    Mu Chen swept his gaze over, before stopping at the Receiving Stage towards the end and was slightly stunned with his brows frowned. That¡¯s because he had realised that the one upying that Receiving Stage was someone familiar to him, the ck-robed man of the Thunder Crane n that they had previously encountered in the belt of meteorites.

    Mu Chen never thought that he would be here and even upied a Receiving Stage.

    When Mu Chen saw the ck-robed man of the Thunder Crane n, thetter had sensed him and raised his head. After seeing Mu Chen, he had knitted his brows, before looking at the Receiving Stage, which was covered by Spiritual Arrays, and slightly squinted his eyes.

    Mu Chen paid no attention to him and retracted his gaze. After the intense battle for the ten Receiving Stages finally settled down, the ten experts that remained could be considered amongst the peak.

    Except no one knew how many of those ten could obtain a good achievement in the Primordial Body Refining Pagoda, and obtain the final opportunity.

    As thoughts circted in Mu Chen¡¯s heart, he had directed his gaze towards the ancient and mottled pagoda, before his gaze gradually heated up. The opportunity for him breaking through to the second level of the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra was in there.

    At the same time, the Spiritual Energy storm in this region had gradually calmed down with ten silhouettes standing on ten Receiving Stages, all looking imposing, since none of them were ordinary figures.

    Rumble!

    When the Spiritual Energy storm calmed down, an ancient buzzing noise suddenly resounded from the body refining pagoda. In the end, everyone could see a light circting on the surface of the ancient pagoda, forming into ten beams of light that enveloped the ten silhouettes on the Receiving Stages.

    As the beam of light enveloped over, Mu Chen had instantly felt a suction force that tried to pull his body. As his gaze shed, but he had fully given up resisting.

    Whoosh!

    The beams of light whizzed back and brought the numerous figures with them. Thereafter, they had swept back with countless heated gazes and entered the ancient body refining pagoda.

    Nine Nether looked at Mu Chen, who was brought into the body refining pagoda, then she tightly clenched her fist. Now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to provide anymore help to Mu Chen. He could only depend on himself to see what achievements he could obtain...

 Chapter 989 - Inside the Pagoda

    Chapter 989 - Inside the Pagoda

    As the beam of light carried Mu Chen into the ancient and mottled body refining pagoda, he could clearly sense the terrifying and violent Spiritual Energy surging around him. The horrifying Spiritual Energy undtions left him fearful in his heart and he did not dare to make any movements. That¡¯s because the slightest leak of that terrifying Spiritual Energy could leave him heavily injured.

    At this moment, Mu Chen had realised how fearsome this Primordial Body Refining Pagoda was. So it turned out to be true that even Lesser Earth Sovereigns did not dare to carelessly charge into this ce.

    The beam of light carried Mu Chen through the Spiritual Energy tide and about ten-odd breathster, Mu Chen¡¯s body jolted as chaotic spatial ripples emanated from him and his surroundings immediately changed...

    As the darkness resided, a massive desert was revealed before his eyes. There wasn¡¯t any wind and this entire region looked dead without the slightest vitality.

    Mu Chen was slightly at a loss as he looked around and realised that the ce that he was on was an ancient stone stage with spiritual light emanating from it, which formed into a light barrier that enveloped him.

    ¡°This is the Body Refining Pagoda?¡± Mu Chen murmured to himself. He then suddenly sensed something and raised his head. Thereafter, he saw a wine-coloured sun above the endless desert, zing like a ball of fire as an extremely hot ray of sunlight shone down, as if it could incinerate the earth.

    ¡°This sun...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were fixed on the wine-coloured sun and his expression gradually turned grave. Although the stage had blocked out the outside world, he could sense the heat in this desert wasn¡¯t at all inferior to a sea of magma.

    ¡°Mhm?¡± When Mu Chen spread his perception out into this massive desert, he suddenly looked at another direction before infusing his Spiritual Energy into his eyes. He could see one stone stage after another appearing far away with figures standing on those stages. They were the nine others that had obtained the qualifications to enter this Primordial Body Refining Pagoda.

    When those people appeared, the desert was extremely quiet. Judging from the looks of it, it seemed to be expecting them.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    When the ten of them appeared, the light barrier formed by the stone stage suddenly fluctuated and light gathered before them, before it formed into an ancient text.

    ¡°The Body Refining Pagoda is divided into five levels. There are no rules in the pagoda, and anyone that manages to enter the fifth level could obtain the opportunity of a Divine Ability...¡±

    With just those dozens of words, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes had be heated because, this Body Refining Pagoda actually possessed genuine Divine Abilities!

    It was something that was even stronger than Perfect Rank Divine Arts; even Earth Sovereigns would be extremely tempted by it!

    If he could cultivate it, then he could suppress any opponents on the same level.

    Mu Chen licked his lips as his eyes drooled. Although he did not look at the rest, he could tell, without thinking, that the nine others were all feeling the same as him.

    A Divine Ability was something that even the geniuses of the various Spiritual Beast ns couldn¡¯t practice so easily.

    The textsted for a while, before it gradually faded. As the text faded, Mu Chen could sense the light barrier around him starting to dim, as if it was about to break.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to start!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes flickered and he did not dare to ck. With a single thought, he had circted the Spiritual Energy in his heart and spread it out to envelope him.

    Boom!

    In that moment when Mu Chen hadpleted his defences, the light barrier before him couldn¡¯tst any longer and had dissipated away...

    Sizzle!

    In that instant when the barrier disappeared, the scarlet sunlight shone down and a horrifyingly high temperature instantly enveloped him, making Mu Chen¡¯s face drastically change.

    Under the terrifyingly high temperature, before he could even circte his Spiritual Energy again, the clothes on his body had been burnt to ashes and the Spiritual Energy that enveloped him was gradually evaporating at a speed that was evident to the naked-eyes.

    A terrifying temperature poured over, causing Mu Chen¡¯s skin to turn red and the blood in his body was showing signs of boiling. His entire body was practically being burnt up under the sunlight.

    ¡°What a terrifying temperature!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s body lightly trembled as he took in a breath. This was the Primordial Body Refining Pagoda? It¡¯s truly frightening, it¡¯s just the first level and it was already such torment. Mu Chen wondered what astonishing test awaited them next.

    ording to Mu Chen¡¯s spections, if it was a Fifth Grade Sovereign that came to this ce, they wouldn¡¯t be able tost an hour under this temperature and they could be lit into mes.

    Turning his head towards the nine other stages, he could see smoke rising from the heads of the others as their bodies turned red, looking like steamed prawns in an extremely pathetic manner.

    However, this situation was clearly temporary. The nine of them quickly reacted and carried out some countermeasures.

    The first to recover was Zong Teng of the Sky Roc n. He waved his hand and a golden light flew out, forming into a golden umbre that went above him. It had the design of a golden roc soaring in the sky on it. A golden light emanated from that umbre, which blocked out the sunlight.

    Clearly, the golden umbre wasn¡¯t an ordinary item. Although it couldn¡¯tpletely block out the high temperature, it had managed to block out the most terrifying portion of the scarlet light. This way, Zong Teng would have an easier time travelling through this desert.

    When Zong Teng had used his means, spiritual lights had also blossomed from the geniuses of the other Spiritual Beast ns. They were using various means to block out the scarlet light...

    Evidently, those people came prepared!

    When Mu Chen saw this scene, his eyelids couldn¡¯t help twitching. Those bastards were cheating with those means!

    Mu Chen took a deep breath in and looked at Mo Feng¡¯s direction. Thetter did not use any special means, but there were scarlet phoenix wings unfolding behind him. As the scarlet light flickered, it had turned into mes that had enveloped him. This way, he could block himself from the high temperature that had initially made it hard for him to move a single step.

    This way, only Mu Chen was the only one amongst the ten stone stages that did not have any methods. He could only envelop his body with his own Spiritual Energy as the scarlet light continued to exhaust him. Compared to the nine others, who all had it easier, he was undoubtedly more miserable.

    Sensing his misery, nine gazes had looked over and aside from Mo Feng¡¯s helpless look, the rest, more or less, had joy on their faces.

    Especially Zong Teng and the ck-robed man from the Thunder Crow n. Both of their eyes shed with ridicule. Did that brat really think that he couldpete with geniuses of the various Spiritual Beast ns like them with only his Spiritual Arrays?

    He had simply overestimated his strength.

    ¡°Haha. Everyone, let us see who wants to reach the fifth level the most!¡± Han Shan of the Demonic Rhino nughed, before he turned into a dark light and flew off.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    After him, the rest had also increased their speed in an attempt to get out of this desert at the fastest speed and enter the second level. They werepeting for the opportunity for the Divine Ability.

    Mo Feng was thest to leave. He had cast a distant nce at Mu Chen, then briefly hesitated, before his voice resounded, ¡°The scarlet light in this ce has the effect of burning Spiritual Energy... If you¡¯re unable to hold on, just think about leaving and you¡¯ll be able to leave this Body Refining Pagoda.¡±

    In the Body Refining Pagoda, one could only rely on themselves. Therefore, Mo Feng had no ways to provide help to Mu Chen and could only give him a reminder.

    ¡°Thanks, Brother Mo, you go ahead.¡± Mu Chen replied with a smile on his face.

    Mo Feng nodded his head, then no longer hesitated. Phoenix feathers appeared and enveloped his body, before he turned into mes and burst forth.

    Once everyone had left, this region returned to silence. Mu Chen raised his head and looked at the scarlet sun, then he slightly frowned his brows.

    He could sense that the Spiritual Energy in his body was swiftly being burnt by the scarlet sunlight. If this went on, he wouldn¡¯tst for very long before the Spiritual Energy in his body was exhausted.

    The Body Refining Pagoda was not forged by humans. So in this ce, Mo Feng, Zong Teng and the rest who were genuinely from the Spiritual Beast ns would be like fishes entering the water.

    Mu Chen stood on the stage and as his was Spiritual Energy constantly being exhausted, he felt his body getting hotter and the intense pain from his burning body was spreading throughout his body as it eroded his blood and flesh.

    ¡°Does this Body Refining Pagoda really require the use of external powers to make it out...?¡± Mu Chen murmured to himself before seeing his hand. Shortly after, his eyes gradually became relieved.

    Since the Body Refining Pagoda was used to refine the body, then it naturally had to be passed through with purely the physique alone. How was the torment not a form of refinement of the physical body?

    The initial reason of why he came to this Body Refining Pagoda was to make his physical body stronger. As for the opportunity of the Divine Ability, it was something that came after.

    Since that¡¯s the case, then as long as he couldplete his initial wish, then it would be sufficient.

    After he thought about it, Mu Chen spat out a long breath and gently smiled, before the Spiritual Energy around him gradually faded. Opening his hands, he allowed his body to be revealed under the terrifying scarlet light.

    Thus, the intense temperature started to erode him like a wave of magma.

 Chapter 990 - Forging the body

    Chapter 990 - Forging the body

    Sizzle!

    When the Spiritual Energy around Mu Chenpletely disappeared, the descending scarlet light and horrifyingly high temperature swept over from every direction.

    Mu Chen¡¯s skin was being corroded by the scarlet light and an intense pain came from all over his body, which made Mu Chen take in a cold breath.

    ¡°Damn it...¡±

    Mu Chen cursed and with a thought in his mind, a golden light exploded from his body. On his chest, the True Dragon Tattoo seemed to have awakened and it wandered around Mu Chen¡¯s chest. Along with the True Dragon Tattoo wandering on his chest, the burnt wounds also swiftly recovered.

    A faint coolness spread out, which slightly lessened the intense pain.

    Sensing the pain weakening, only then did Mu Chen feel relieved. Fortunately, his physical body wasn¡¯t weak. Otherwise, it would be hard for him to endure the terrifying scarlet light.

    ¡°Now, let me see how terrifying the first level of the Body Refining Pagoda really is.¡±

    Mu Chen raised his head and looked into the distance of this desert, before a smear of struggles appeared in his ck pupils. Thereafter, he no longer hesitated and stepped off of the stone stage and entered the desert.

    After finishing all of this, he did not immediately fly through this desert, but chose the slowest method, travelling on his feet. Since he had decided to use the scarlet light to refine his body, then he would naturally choose the hardest method.

    Chiii!

    When Mu Chen¡¯s feet stepped onto the desert, a cloud of white smoke rose from his feet. Taking that single step, it felt like he was entering a magma pool.

    However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t too bothered about it. As he walked, he withstood the descending scarlet light. He started to walk into the depths of the desert.

    ...

    Outside the Body Refining Pagoda

    The experts of the various ns all had their attention directed towards this mottled stone pagoda. Their gazes were on the first level of the stone pagoda, where some light had gathered and formed into a light scene. Although there wasn¡¯t any exact silhouette, there were ten dots of flickering light.

    Those light dots represented the ten that entered the pagoda. Every single dot represented a person and based on their own Spiritual Energy undtions, the ones outside could roughly sense them.

    At this moment, nine light dots were swiftly advancing with stunning speed.

    ¡°Zong Teng of the Sky Roc n is actually first...¡± Everyone had their gazes fixed on the leading light. They had determined the identity of that person based on his Spiritual Energy undtion, it¡¯s Zong Teng of the Sky Roc n.

    ¡°Zong Teng has awakened the bloodline of the Gold Winged Roc, possessing extraordinary speed, so it is normal for him to be in the lead...¡±

    ¡°Han Shan and Xu Kun are notcking behind...¡±

    ¡°None of the remaining geniuses are ordinary people. There might be someone that can enter the second level first...¡± Outside the Body Refining Pagoda, everyone¡¯s attention was on the pagoda and all sorts of discussions were spreading out.

    ¡°Mhm, there¡¯s one person that doesn¡¯t seem to be moving?¡±

    As everyone conversed, a peal of femaleughter and ridicule resounded, ¡°After sensing the Spiritual Energy undtion, it seems to be that human that was brought by the Nine Netherbird n... Looks like Spiritual Arrays don¡¯t aren¡¯t effective in the Body Refining Pagoda.¡±

    Everyone was stunned before noticing that as the nine dots were swiftly moving towards the second level, there was still a dot that hadn¡¯t moved!

    Everyone exchanged a look before looking at Nine Nether and Mo Ling with ruminate gazes. Previously, the performance of that human was extremely dazzling, so no one had expected that once he entered the Body Refining Pagoda, his performance would be so terrible. What a waste of a quota.

    Nine Nether¡¯s face was covered with coldness as she looked at those that mocked her. It was the Sky Roc n¡¯s Liu Qing. After Mu Chen had defeated Zong Huo, she had stopped herself, but Nine Nether never expected for her to stir things up at this moment again. How loathsome.

    ¡°Hehe. Nine Nether, it¡¯s useless to look at me. Looks like the quota that you guys have fought so hard for is wasted, what a pity.¡± When Liu Qing saw Nine Nether¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help smiling with joy on her face, as if she had vented a mouthful of resentment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy now. Be careful so that you won¡¯t even be able to raise your faceter.¡± Nine Nether lifted her eyelids as she sneered.

    Liu Qing ridiculed, ¡°Oh? Then I¡¯m in expectation right now.¡±

    Nine Nether coldly red at her, but couldn¡¯t be bothered with her any longer. She shifted her gaze and fixed it on the light dot in the Body Refining Pagoda, before her brows lightly knitted together.

    ¡°Big Sister Nine Nether, what¡¯s Big Brother Mu Chen doing?¡± Mo Ling couldn¡¯t help whispering.

    Nine Nether bitterly smiled, then she shook her head with doubt in her eyes. Although the Primordial Body Refining Pagoda was hard to go through, it shouldn¡¯t be bad enough to stop him at the first level with his strength.

    There must be some other reason for the current situation. Could it be that at the start when they entered the pagoda, he was ganged upon by the other experts and suffered injuries?

    This thought had merely shed through his mind. Amongst the other nine, aside from Zong Teng and the one from the Thunder Crow n, the rest shouldn¡¯t have any malice with the Nine Netherbird n. Based on those two, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to force Mu Chen into this pathetic state.

    Furthermore, there was still Mo Feng standing on their side.

    ¡°Mu Chen...what are you trying to do?¡± Nine Nether looked at the pagoda and gently clenched her hand, then muttered to herself.

    ...

    A scarlet light was descending on the desert, which enveloped the region, and couldn¡¯t be avoided.

    Rustle!

    In the deathly desert, fine footsteps resounded and should one direct their gaze over, a person could be seen slowly striding through the desert.

    Chii! Chiii!

    Blood dripped down from Mu Chen¡¯s face and before it fell onto the ground, it had already evaporated. At this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s skin was red to the point that even his flesh had been revealed by the high temperature.

    The horrifying pain corroded Mu Chen¡¯s mind every single moment, which nearly made him faint.

    But even with the intense pain, Mu Chen¡¯s steps were still slow and firm. Even with the burning paining from his body, he did not stop his steps.

    That¡¯s because he could sense that when the terrifying scarlet light shone onto his body, it had brought an intense burning pain. But as the intense pain grew to the limits, his body was gradually growing stronger. His body seemed to be devouring the scarlet light that had prated his skin.

    Every single time his body devoured a trace of the scarlet light, an explosive energy quietly appeared and on his body that was almost burnt to a crisp, a fearsome and vigorous vitality gathered.

    Although the scarlet light would cause a destructive pain to his body, his body had also been enhanced by it when he bore the intense pain.

    ¡°So it¡¯s truly the case...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s hand, which was covered with torn skin, clenched and he could clearly sense the vigorous vitality that came after the intense pain.

    He had only walked in the desert for half an hour and he was nearly driven insane by it. However, the enhancement to his body also couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    In just half an hour, the strengthening of his body was probably not at all inferior to the Spiritual Blood Paste Embryo.

    The True Dragon Tattoo wandered on Mu Chen¡¯s chest and the scales on it became even more vivid. The True Phoenix Tattoo had also unfolded its wings.

    The most important factor was that the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos, which had opened their eyes a little, had be slightlyrger...

    All these changes had caused Mu Chen¡¯s stiffened lips to rise into a fine arc. But this slight movement had caused his entire body to tremble and the intense pain grew even stronger.

    However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t bothered about it, but he looked into the distance. In the depths of his ck pupils, a heated joy gushed forth as he sensed his body getting more adapted to the scarlet light.

    Furthermore, if this carried on, there might really be a possibility that he could break through to the second level of the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra in the Body Refining Pagoda. At that time, his physical body would be strong to the point that he had been yearning for.

    However, he could feel that as his body gradually adapted to the scarlet light, the enhancement of his physical body was starting to slow down. Perhaps not long from now, the first level would be a levelled ground to him, without the slightest obstruction...

    Mu Chen licked his dried lips and no longer hesitated. He continued to slowly walk on, allowing his body to quietly wriggle under the scarlet light.

    ...

    While Mu Chen was slowly moving through the first level, he didn¡¯t know that he had caused amotion outside the pagoda. However, the majority of it was ridicule.

    ¡°Keke. Nine Nether, I have waited for half a day and there isn¡¯t anything astonishing for me. No, wait... that guy has been moving at the speed of a snail for this half-day...¡± Liu Qing¡¯s pampered smile shone brightly as her joyful voice resounded.

    ¡°Your Nine Netherbird n is truly capable of wasting a quota this way. But it¡¯s a little too much. You must know that many ns did not even manage to get one quota.¡±

    Liu Qing was truly vicious. She intended to attract hatred onto Nine Nether. Furthermore, her words were somewhat effective. The moment she spoke, there were some gazes directed towards Nine Nether and Mo Ling, all with a little unwillingness and resentment.

    Nine Nether maintained a cold expression, but she did not speak. Her eyes were still fixed on the screen, at the light dot on the first level that was slowly advancing.

    It was as if he was powerless to chase after the others.

    However, Nine Nether had suddenly contracted her eyes. She could sense that the slowly moving light dot had suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Mu Chen... he¡¯s not moving anymore?¡±

    ...

    Mu Chen¡¯s steps had finally stopped in the desert. He raised his head and looked at the scarlet sun. Shortly after, the corner of his lips rose into a faint smile.

    ¡°This is enough for the first level...¡±

    As he murmured, he could clearly sense that his body hadpletely adapted to this ce and the intense pain had also greatly decreased. At the same time, the enhancement of his body had slowed down even further.

    Those fellows should be reaching the second level by now, right?

    Then, let¡¯s try and see if I can catch up to those fellows...

 Chapter 991 - Chasing Up

    Chapter 991 - Catching Up

    The scarlet light was filling the depths of the desert.

    Looking at the desert that stretched as far as the eye could see, the end was finally starting to appear. At the end of it was a massive scarlet light that enveloped down. It was a naturally formed barrier that split heavens and earth apart.

    The temperature of the scarlet light was clearly extremely high, and as the lustre spread out, it had caused space to distort, as if it wanted to incinerate everything within.

    The scarlet light that spread out in the desert was nothingpared to this scarlet barrier.

    At this moment, there were several silhouettes that stood in the sky before the scarlet barrier and their faces were somewhat unsightly as they looked at the scarlet barrier.

    ¡°This is the barrier that leads to the second level...¡±

    Standing at the front, Zong Teng stood in the sky, holding onto the golden umbre that had a golden roc spreading its wings, which negated the majority of the scarlet barrier. But even so, his entire body was covered in beads of sweat and his skin was extremely dry. Even his face had turned abnormally red.

    In another corner of this region, Mo Feng, Han Shan of the Demonic Rhino n and Xu Kun of the Sky Elephant n had arrived and they looked at the scarlet barrier before them with grave expressions.

    They could naturally sense how hard it would be for them to get through this scarlet barrier. The high temperature was something that even they wouldn¡¯t dare to underestimate. If they were careless, they might be stripped of ayer of skin.

    Behind them, there were still several streaks of light flying over, but facing the obstruction of this scarlet barrier, no one dared to enter for the moment.

    However, the scarlet barrier only seemed to envelop a thousand feet in radius.

    If it was at a normal time, it would only take a blink of an eye for them to travel this distance. But in this ce, a thousand feet was simr to the path of death, which made them feel fearful...

    The silence in this regionsted for a long time, before everyone decided not to stay any longer. Zong Teng was the first to gnashed his teeth and did not speak a word. His body blossomed with a golden lustre and a pair of golden wings unfolded behind him. On the surface of his body, goldenyers of feathers started to appear that enveloped him like armour.

    After utilising this defence, Zong Teng was still not assured, but he tossed the golden umbre in his hand. As the golden light flickered, a golden lustre had enveloped him.

    After fortifying himself withyers of defences, only then did Zong Teng feel assured and he stepped into the scarlet light without any hesitation.

    Tssssk! Tsssk!

    In that instant when he stepped into the scarlet light, Zong Teng¡¯s face had instantly distorted as a cloud of white smoke rose from his body. Even the goldenyers of feathers had started to melt at this moment.

    The intense pain had made Zong Teng feel like his scalp was exploding.

    However, Zong Teng was, after all, a genius of the Sky Roc n. So he would naturally not retreat so easily, since he had activated all his defences and charged towards the scarlet light.

    Behind him, when Han Shan and Xu Kun saw this scene, they didn¡¯t want to allow Zong Teng to get through, so they had brought out their various means, fortifying themselves and charged out as well.

    ¡°Arghhhh!¡±

    But evidently, there was someone that underestimated the scarlet light. Soon after they stepped into it, they had issued a shriek after being burnt. As the white smoke rose, it practically felt like he was burning. Although his entire body wasn¡¯t incinerated, the Spiritual Energy in his body had dimmed down and he had clearly been heavily injured.

    Thismotion had caused the hearts of Han Shan and the rest to shiver and they became even more careful, slowing down their speed as they tried to move through the scarlet light.

    While Zong Teng and the rest were slowly moving through the scarlet light, they had suddenly looked towards the distance at their rear and their brows lightly knitted together. At that moment, they had felt a peculiar Spiritual Energy fluctuation spreading out...

    Did someonee?

    ¡°Looks like Zong Teng, Han Shan and the rest have reached the end of the first level. As long as they can endure this, they will be able to move on to the second level...¡±

    At this moment, everyone outside the Body Refining Pagoda was immersed in a discussion as they watched the light dots slow down. But they weren¡¯t worried, since Zong Teng, Han Shan and the rest were all geniuses of their ns, thus they came well-prepared. As long as they¡¯re careful, it should be a certainty for them to get to the second level.

    ¡°Mhm?¡±

    While everyone was paying attention to Zong Teng and the rest, an exmation suddenly rang out, ¡°That Mu Chen has increased his speed!¡±

    Everyone was startled and had shifted their eyes and saw that the dot of light that was slowly travelling behind the others had started to speed up.

    ¡°Heh. Finally moving? But by the time he catches up to them, the rest will probably be on the second level. Such an achievement, don¡¯t mention about obtaining any opportunities.¡± When Liu Qing of the Sky Roc n saw this scene, she mocked.

    When she finished speaking, amotion broke out in the surrounding and many experts had a change in their expressions. That¡¯s because they could see the dot of light travelling at an unbelievable speed. It was speeding towards the end of the first level so swiftly that the long torment on the first level no longer seemed to obstruct him.

    ¡°What a fast speed!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s going even faster than Zong Teng and the rest!¡±

    ¡°ording to this speed, he will probably soon catch up to Zong Teng, Han Shan and the rest!¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? He isn¡¯t afraid of the torment on the first level by travelling at this speed?¡±

    Exmations incessantly resounded and everyone had disbelief on their faces. They did not expect that the person that they had practically given up on would be so mighty all of a sudden at this moment...

    Liu Qing¡¯s face had turned pale from themotion and her gaze was fixed onto the swiftly moving light dot, before gnashing her teeth. ¡°What¡¯s the use of travelling so fast? In the end, he still won¡¯t be able to get through the first barrier!¡±

    In another corner, Nine Nether and Mo Ling felt heavily relieved of breath. Since that was the case, Mu Chen still had the chance to strive with the rest. It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t know what that fellow was doing when he was moving like a snail...

    Under everyone¡¯s attention, thest dot, which wasgging behind, was swiftly catching up to the other nine dots of light...

    ...

    In the massive barrier of scarlet light, Zong Teng and the rest were carefully moving with theyers of defences covering them, obstructing the terrifying dissolving energy of the scarlet light.

    ¡°Mhm?!¡±

    And at this moment, their faces had suddenly changed and they had abruptly turned their heads back. They were shocked to see a silhouette flying over from the distant sky. In just ten-odd breaths, he was already outside the scarlet barrier.

    The speed of that silhouette made them startled. Who was so daring to travel so fast under the terrifying scarlet light, wasn¡¯t he afraid of being incinerated to ashes?

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡± As the numerous gazes shot over, their pupils suddenly contracted.

    That silhouette gradually cleared up and a young figure appeared before their sight.

    ¡°It¡¯s that human brat!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s actually that Mu Chen?!¡±

    Zong Teng¡¯s pupils contracted and his eyes turned darker. At the same time, he felt a little disbelief. How did Mu Chen manage to catch up in such a short period of time after being shaken off by them? This speed was something that even he was inferior to!

    When Mo Feng saw this scene, he felt relieved in his heart. Mu Chen was truly a person that brought one surprise after another.

    ¡°Hmph, so what if he managed to catch up. The scarlet light here is several times more powerful than the light outside. With the physique of a human, he will be dissolved by the scarlet light if he dares to step in.¡± Someone coldly snorted in their heart. Clearly, that person did not think that Mu Chen would dare to enter the barrier of scarlet light. After all, even they had to use several defences before they could slowly move in.

    However, as they coldly snorted, Mu Chen lightly smiled outside the scarlet barrier, before he stepped into the scarlet light under numerous widened eyes.

    ¡°He¡¯s simply courting death! He actually dared to enter based on his physical body, without even utilising his Spiritual Energy?!¡± When they saw how he moved, several people had widened their eyes and waited for Mu Chen to die.

    Sizzle! Sizzle!

    When Mu Chen stepped into the scarlet light, the terrifying temperature immediately corroded over, which made him feel like he was suffocating as a white smoke immediately rose on the surface of his body. His skin was being burnt and destroyed as a sizzling noise resounded, making one¡¯s hair to stand from his body, as he was being incinerated.

    The terrifying pain had wreaked havoc once again.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face instantly distorted, but he immediately pulled the corner of his lips. The scarlet light was clearly more overbearing than it was outside.

    However, his resistance for the scarlet light had already been greatly strengthened through the period of having his body previously burnt and the powerful adaptability from the Dragon-Phoenix Physique.

    Therefore, when he raised his head, he gently smiled when he looked at those pitying and ridiculing gazes. Shortly after, the True Dragon Tattoo on his chest wandered and his entire body felt like it was awakening at this moment. As his muscles twitched, it was absorbing the scarlet light energy that entered his body.

    His body seemed to show signs of strengthening once again.

    The white mist that was emitting from the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body gradually dissipated and his silhouette had appeared under countless gazes once again...

    The eyes of Zong Teng, Han Shan and the rest suddenly contracted.

    At this moment, the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body was emitting a golden light and his skin was as good as before. Not only did the scarlet light not cause any destruction to his body, but it had also even reflected a peculiar dark-golden light on the surface of his body.

    The powerful dissolving scarlet light didn¡¯t seem to be doing anything to Mu Chen!

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    Murmurs of disbelief resounded from everyone¡¯s hearts.

    But at this moment, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t be bothered about the shock in their hearts. He slowly clenched his fist and the corner of his lips gently rose when he saw everyone travelling like turtles.

    ¡°Everyone, looks like I will be taking a step ahead this time.¡±

    After he spoke, he suddenly stomped his feet and turned into a golden streak of light that charged out in a rustle. In the blink of an eye, he had already shaken Zong Teng and the rest far behind.

    As everyone looked at his speeding figure, their gazes were stunned and couldn¡¯t recover from their astonishment for a long time.

 Chapter 992 - Second Level of the Body Refining Pagoda

    Chapter 992 - Second Level of the Body Refining Pagoda

    Outside the Body Refining Pagoda

    Themotion here had turned abnormally quiet and everyone¡¯s face had dense astonishment as they looked at the screen before them.

    urately speaking, they were staring at a light dot on the screen.

    That dot was initially at the end, but in such a short period of time, he had already caught up to the point that the other nine were all greatly surpassed by him.

    ¡°How is that possible...? Can it be that this first level doesn¡¯t pose any obstruction to Mu Chen?¡± Someone said with disbelief as they looked at Mu Chen surpassing everyone after just a few minutes. Furthermore, at this moment, he was charging towards the second level of the Body Refining Pagoda at an exceeding speed.

    Everyone had splendour on their faces and they were utterly speechless at this abnormal scene. They could only look at each other with puzzlement and shock in their eyes.

    Behind them, Nine Nether had splendour blossoming in her eyes and she rxed her clenched fist. Clearly, she was greatly relieved at this moment.

    That¡¯s because, if Mu Chen¡¯s performance in the Body Refining Pagoda was too poor, then after this event, the Elders in the n that had opinions about him would use this matter to berate him for wasting the precious quota of the Body Refining Pagoda. Although she could ignore them, the cawing of those old fellows was still very annoying.

    ¡°Big Brother Mu Chen is so formidable.¡± Mo Ling eximed in admiration from the bottom of her heart. With a cultivation at Sixth Grade Sovereign, he should be the weakest amongst the geniuses in the pagoda. But his performance could be acimed as the peak of perfection.

    Nine Nether lightly smiled as she cast her gaze at another corner. The few experts of the Sky Roc n all had unsightly expressions, especially Liu Qing. Her face alternated between green and white, which was a little distorted. Clearly, she was greatly shocked by the sudden changes in the Body Refining Pagoda.

    Sensing Nine Nether¡¯s gaze, Liu Qing¡¯s face turned even more pale, before she gnashed her teeth. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be proud about. This is just the first level and I don¡¯t believe that he will still be so fortunate!¡±

    Even with the sudden changes in the pagoda, she clearly did not really think that Mu Chen possessed a strength that surpassed the other nine geniuses. She only considered Mu Chen to be fortunate for resorting to certain means.

    When Nine Nether heard her words, she did not speak, since she wasn¡¯t in the mood to debate with Liu Qing regarding this matter. Thus, she had retracted her gaze and looked at the screen with a faint smile.

    Yet, it was this attitude of not bothering to argue that made Liu Qing shiver from anger. This way, wouldn¡¯t that mean that she was being a shrew?

    ¡°I¡¯ll see how long you can still be proud!¡±

    Liu Qing grounded her teeth and no longer looked at Nine Nether. She shifted her gaze onto the screen, and fixed it on the dot of light that was at the front with a resenting gaze, cursing Mu Chen in her heart...

    However, her curses weren¡¯t the slightest bit effective. Under her somewhat reddened gaze, the dot of light was still gradually pressing forth with a speed that exceeded everyone else.

    Judging from the looks of it, he was clearly going to break through the barrier of the first level and enter the second level of the Body Refining Pagoda!

    Outside the pagoda, everyone had their eyes widened as they held their breaths and looked at the screen. Under their tight gazes, that dot of light had suddenly disappeared in the next instant.

    When the dot of light suddenly disappeared, amotion rang out in this region once again. But very quickly, someone had recovered from the shock and had suddenly shifted their gaze up. Thereafter, the experts of every n couldn¡¯t help taking a deep cold breath in.

    That¡¯s because the light had appeared on the second level of the pagoda and that dot of light stood alone on the screen.

    Judging from the Spiritual Energy undtions, it was clearly Mu Chen!

    He actually really managed to get through the test of the first level and was the first to enter to the second level!

    Furthermore, it was also a reversal, aftergging so far behind. His performance had made many experts dumbfounded, since this was the first time that they had seen or heard of this situation.

    Under the patches ofmotion, Liu Qing¡¯s face was pale and was she gritting her teeth to the point that a creaking noise was resounding.

    ...

    ¡°This is the second level of the Body Refining Pagoda?¡±

    While the outside world was trembling with shock, Mu Chen, who had passed through the scarlet barrier, looked towards this region with a curious gaze once again.

    He appeared on a stone stage and the light from the stage had enveloped him. It was simr to the first level, it¡¯s just that outside the stone stage was barren icynd. The ground was sky-blue in colour and a faint blue light spread out between the heavens and earth. The blue light seemed to be an extremely cold energy and as it shined, even space had frozen.

    Furthermore, aside from that, there was a piercing gale that would sweep up between the heavens and earth. The wind was extremely powerful to the point that even metal would be sliced into pieces.

    Mu Chen looked at this barren icynd. But before he even stepped into it, he could already sense how terrifying and overbearing the ice-blue aura and piercing gale were.

    When the two added up, it was even more ferocious than the scarlet light from the first level.

    However, it was precisely so that he could refine and strengthen his already powerful physique!

    Looking with the expectation in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, he sat down on the stage. He did not immediately step out into the secondyer, since the scarlet barrier from before had still made him feel a vague pain on his body with some leftover scarlet light. He had to fully absorb it before he could strengthen his body.

    Mu Chen closed his eyes and the faint scarlet light vaguely appeared beneath his skin and was slowly fusing into his body, which made his body even more vigorous and lively.

    This cultivation hadsted for nearly ten-odd minutes before his heart lightly trembled and he opened his eyes, looking into the distance and saw space distort. Thereafter, one stone stage after another appeared along with several silhouettes.

    However, those silhouettes were all different, but all of them looked pretty miserable. All of them had smoke rising from their bodies and their flesh wascerated. Evidently, they had greatly suffered from the scarlet barrier.

    Thus, the moment they appeared, they couldn¡¯t be bothered with anything else and had immediately sat down, sensed the injuries and exhaustion in their bodies, and doing their best to recover before they felt heavily relieved.

    When they recovered, they immediately looked at this icynd and Mu Chen, who was far away. All of them had different splendours in their eyes, some contained curiosity, some with solemn and some with vague killing intent.

    Evidently, Mu Chen¡¯s sudden table-turning from before had made them feel puzzled. They couldn¡¯t understand how Mu Chen was able toe and go as he wished in the scarlet barrier. Judging from the looks of it, it seemed like the first level couldn¡¯t pose any obstruction to him.

    But anyone that could make it there were, after all, geniuses of the various ns. So they were somewhat shrewd of their own strengths and calmed down the shock in their hearts, before looking at the second level with indifferent gazes.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes had remained closed all the time, paying no attention to anyone else. He had already figured out that he would be satisfied as long as he could break through to the second level of the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra in the pagoda. As for the so-called ¡°Divine Ability¡¯s opportunity¡± and ¡°Quasi-Saint Artifacts¡±, he could only let them go for the time being.

    Those that entered the Divine Beast Origin were geniuses of the various ns in the Spiritual Beast Realm, and right now, despite there being only a small portion of them here, they were all formidable figures. Although he wasn¡¯t afraid of them with his Heaven Grade Spiritual Arrays, he understood that just two Heaven Grade Spiritual Arrays alone might not be able to help him assist Nine Nether in obtaining the Divine Blood of the Undying Bird. Thus, he had to break through to the second level of the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra.

    At that time, he would be able to confront Seventh Grade Sovereigns with just his physical body alone. The strength of his body would beparable to a Divine Beast¡¯s of simr levels or even stronger.

    As thoughts circted in Mu Chen¡¯s heart, Zong Teng, Han Shan and the rest on the nine other stone stages had moved out once again. All of them had spiritual lights emitting from their hands, before taking different forms. Obviously, those were peculiar and unique treasures.

    Zong Teng¡¯s gaze was cold as he nced at Mu Chen from afar, before flicking his finger. The cauldron in his hand had zed, before the burning green mes enveloped him.

    Those were Sheltering mes, peculiar mes that could block out all wind, which he could use to precisely deal with the gale here.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see whether you can catch up this time.¡± Zong Teng sneered, then he no longer hesitated and charged out of the barrier under the protection of the cauldron, turning into a green streak of light as he sped into the distance.

    After Zong Teng, the remaining others had also travelled with all their power.

    Mo Feng was thest to leave. He nced at Mu Chen with a peculiar gaze. He did not speak, before the mes sparked on his body, enveloping his silhouette as he sped away.

    Mu Chen opened his eyes only after they had left and looked at the nine leaving silhouettes with a smile-yet-not-a-smile expression in his eyes. All those people had many treasures and were blinded by the opportunity for the Divine Ability. In his view, the greatest treasure in the Body Refining Pagoda was not those opportunities, but the refining effect it had on physical bodies.

    Naturally, Mu Chen understood that the scarlet light and blue-icy aura were meant to torment the physical body. Furthermore, not everyone possessed the mystical Body Refining Art like the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra. Therefore, it was tough for them to be like Mu Chen, adapting to the terrifying torment in this region in such a short period of time.

    ¡°You guys go after your opportunities... I go after my fortune...¡±

    Mu Chen murmured to himself as he lightly smiled. He then straightened his body and waved his hand, before he stepped out of the barrier into this barrennd.

    The second level of the Body Refining Pagoda should be able to strengthen his physical body once again.

    He¡¯s not far from the second level of the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra now.

 Chapter 993 - Well Prepared

    Chapter 993 - Well-Prepared

    On the barren icynd, the cold gale swept in this region and a blue chill spread out in every part of this area. Along with the chill, the gale made this region seem like a deadnd.

    Under this harsh condition, not even a Sixth Grade or Seventh Grade Sovereign could stay here for a long time; otherwise, the consequence would be annihtion.

    However, when those gales blew, a chill flowed in this cruelnd and a slim silhouette was walking over from the distance.

    That person walked extremely slowly, as if he was exhausting a huge amount of energy with every step he took. But despite his steps were slow, they were firm and steady to the point that even the gale couldn¡¯t shake him.

    That person was naturally Mu Chen, who had started to make use of the second level of the Body Refining Pagoda to cultivate his physique.

    Sizzle!

    A strand of a gale and a blue chill swept through his body, leaving deep wounds on the surface of his body. They were so deep that even bones could be seen. But as his skin tore apart, there wasn¡¯t a single bead of blood dripping down, since his wounds flickered with a faint blue.

    Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette had alsoe to a stop at this moment. He wasn¡¯t bothered about the pain of his body being torn apart. But when his body was ripped open, the chill had prated into his wounds, which caused his muscles to be frozen and a stinging pain followed thereafter.

    Mu Chen¡¯s steps briefly froze in midair, before stepping down with his feet slightly trembling and his tightly knitted brows rxed.

    As the pain reached the limits, the stinging chill gradually disappeared and his dead flesh gradually awakened. Mu Chen could clearly sense that when his flesh was gradually awakening, it was even more tenacious than before.

    Sensing the changes in his flesh, Mu Chen felt relieved in his heart. Shortly after, he couldn¡¯t help bitterly smiling. The cultivation of the physical body was too tough and the pain that he had to bear surpassed cultivating Spiritual Energy. It¡¯s no wonder why so many people would rather stay with cultivating thetter.

    But sensing his physical body getting stronger was extremely splendid.

    Pacifying himself in his heart, Mu Chen no longer hesitated and he continued walking once again...

    On the barren icynd, the youthful silhouette walked forth as savage scars constantly appeared on his body. But even so, he still persevered as he bitterly pressed forth, refining his physical body through the torment.

    ...

    While Mu Chen slowly walked across the second level of the Body Refining Pagoda, the atmosphere outside the pagoda was somewhat abnormal and the origin of it was due to him.

    That¡¯s because, on the screen of the second level, the light dot which represented Mu Chen had, once again,gged far from the others.

    This scene had caused the experts of the other ns to be puzzled. If it was in the past, they would naturally mock Mu Chen. But after the series of events, they no longer had such thoughts.

    Even Liu Qing did not mock him out loud. Despite being a petty person, she wasn¡¯t a fool. Previously, she already had her face pped once because of Mu Chen, and she would be unsound if she went up mocking him again.

    Therefore, she was bewildered as she looked at thegging light dot. Her lips moved several times, but in the end, she still suppressed it and ferociously stared at Nine Nether, cursing in her heart that Mu Chen had returned back to his original state. Once Zong Teng gets through the third level, she would be able to embarrass Nine Nether to seek vengeance.

    ¡°Big Sister Nine Nether, Big Brother Mu Chen, he...¡± Mo Ling¡¯s face was filled with bitterness. Mu Chen¡¯s circumstances had made her feel worried. Even if she knew that Mu Chen had tons of means up his sleeves, she couldn¡¯t help worrying that Mu Chen was knocked back down. If that¡¯s the case, then those fellows might mock them again.

    Nine Nether shook her head with a calm expression. ¡°We¡¯ll observe the situation for now. He should have his reasons for doing this.¡±

    She understood Mu Chen too well. After all, she had witnessed how the weak youth caught up to her after all these years, and even... surpassed her.

    Therefore, she did not think that the Primordial Body Refining Pagoda could truly obstruct Mu Chen.

    Time swiftly passed under the attention of all the experts. But this time, the majority of their attention wasn¡¯t on those light dots up ahead, but on the one that was slowly moving behind them.

    They clearly wanted to see how Mu Chen, who had initiallygged behind and still managed to flip the table around and became the first to enter the second level, would show another dumbfounding miracle.

    It would all be clear if the previous situation was due to luck or due to his own abilities not long from now.

    ¡°The first group is approaching the barrier of the second level...¡±

    As time slowed, someone softly spoke up, which made everyone¡¯s hearts tremble. Shifting their gazes, they had indeed seen the several dots of light up ahead reaching the barrier of the second level.

    If they managed to pass through the barrier, then they would be able to get through to the third level.

    ¡°Mu Chen doesn¡¯t seem to have any movements?¡± Someone had realised that Mu Chen was still slowly moving at the rear.

    This scene had caused several gazes to lightly flicker and they were starting to doubt whether Mu Chen¡¯s previous performance was because he had used some special method, and it had just failed him now.

    Liu Qing had also felt inwardly relieved, before taking a nce at Nine Nether with a cold sneer. Looks like that fellow¡¯s previous method isn¡¯t effective now.

    Regarding Liu Qing¡¯s gaze, Nine Nether did not have any ripples on her face, but she was calmly watching this scene.

    ¡°Han Shan, Xu Kun, Zong Teng, Mo Feng and the rest have started to charge into the barrier towards the third level.¡± Exmations swiftly resounded as they watched those light dots up ahead directly charge into the barrier to the third level, before they slowed down. Evidently, they were facing a great obstruction.

    Everyone was paying close attention to those dots of light. Judging from the current situation, the first to reach the third level might appear from one of them.

    As for the dark horse Mu Chen, he seemed to have lost all his lustre, since he was still far in the rear.

    Half an hour rapidly passed and in the second level, aside from Mu Chen, all the other nine geniuses had already entered the barrier of the second level and they were slowly moving towards the end of the second level at a crawling speed.

    ¡°Zong Teng and the rest have entered the third level!¡±

    All of a sudden, exmations resounded, which shattered the suffocating atmosphere outside the pagoda. Everyone had abruptly raised their heads and saw dots of light starting to appear in the third level of the Body Refining Pagoda. Those dots of light had practically entered the third level at the same time.

    ¡°Big Brother Zong Teng has entered the third level!¡±

    Liu Qing¡¯s face was a little distorted from joy as she looked at the second level and saw the single light dot without any movements.

    ¡°Nine Nether, looks like you¡¯re not the one that canugh till the end!¡± All the grievance that she had previously suffered had, once again, burst out at this moment as she looked at Nine Nether with mockery.

    However, Nine Nether¡¯s face remained calm towards her mockery. She had not paid any attention to Liu Qing. Her gaze was still fixed on the light dot on the second level.

    Mo Ling, who was by her side, gave Liu Qing a re and felt that the tongue of that woman was as irritating as a crow.

    ¡°Looks like you guys are still not resigned to this fact.¡±

    When Liu Qing saw Nine Nether¡¯s gaze, she couldn¡¯t help coldly snorting. After this Body Refining Pagoda came to an end, only then would Nine Nether experience a true blow.

    She had no idea what method that brat used to get through the first level, but he would probably remain on the second level for the rest of the time now.

    Did a mere human wish topete with the genius of their Sky Roc n? Howughable.

    Outside the Body Refining Pagoda, many gazes looked at thest dot of light with all sorts of emotions. It was somewhat pitiful that the dark horse would be so short-lived.

    ...

    While the discussions were resounding, as the involved party, Mu Chen was not affected. He was currently on a peak in this icend.

    This peak was the only one on the second level that Mu Chen had encountered by fortune. When he ascended the peak, he was startled to realise that the blue ice flow and the cold gale were extremely erratic in this ce.

    In that instant when he ascended, he would have been reduced to a ground of frozen meat if his physique wasn¡¯t strong enough...

    However, bearing that inhumane pain, Mu Chen realised that it was more effective to his physical body¡¯s cultivation. Therefore, he had chosen to give up on pressing forth and sat quietly down on this peak.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    One gale after another tore savage wounds on the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body. However, his body had only trembled for a moment as he endured the pain, before he raised his head and looked at the distance.

    He could sense that the rest might have already been on the third level at this moment.

    However, he wasn¡¯t anxious, since he could sense that after he hadpletely adapted to this ce, his body would be greatly improved, swiftly approaching the second level of the Dragon-Phoenix Physique.

    At that time, it would be time for him to move out.

    The so-called ¡°being well-prepared¡± was as such.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you guys... go ahead first... we¡¯ll meet upter.¡±

    As the cold gale swept through, Mu Chen gently smiled on the peak.

 Chapter 994 - Showing Force

    Chapter 994 - Showing Force

    Rumble!

    This was a dull-grey region with lightning wreaking havoc between the heavens and earth like silver pythons. Lightning flickered above the ck clouds, which filled the entire heavens and earth with an extremely violent aura.

    In this ce with violent bolts of lightning, there were several silhouettes carefully flying at a low altitude with spiritual lights flickering around them. They were constantly dodging those shes of lightning, which made them look to be in a somewhat pathetic state.

    This was the third level of the Body Refining Pagoda.

    Those few dots of light were naturally Zong Teng, Han Shan and the rest that had entered the third level.

    Previously, they had entered the third level as the first batch. But after stepping into the third level, their speed had slowed down by a lot. Clearly, the violence in the third level was even more troublesome than the first two levels.

    Spiritual light surged around Zong Teng, which formed into a golden feather before him. That feather was filled with profound and ancient runes that were vaguely emitting an overbearing fluctuation.

    This feather was a treasure of the Sky Roc n, refined with the golden feather of the Gold Winged Roc. Although it did not have powerful offensive abilities, it was a powerful defensive gear that could beparable to a Peerless Rank Divine Artifact.

    Clearly, Zong Teng hade fully prepared to get through the Body Refining Pagoda.

    ¡°Looks like that brat has been left far behind by us.¡± As he pressed onwards, Zong Teng indifferently cast a nce towards the rear. Even until now, he couldn¡¯t sense any Spiritual Energy fluctuation from Mu Chen. Clearly, thetter had yet to pass through the second level.

    This fact had caused a mocking smile to rise from the corner of Zong Teng¡¯s lips. That Mu Chen was pretty interesting. Previously, Zong Teng didn¡¯t know what method Mu Chen had used to get through the barrier of the first level to get to the second level ahead from them. But it was a pity that he had been reverted back to his initial state.

    ¡°Courting mockery.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s actions had caused such an evaluation to rise in Zong Teng¡¯s heart. If that brat stayed firmly behind, perhaps no one would pay any attention to him. But instead, he was greedy and wanted to take first. So at this point, he would fall greater the higher he climbed and the Nine Netherbird n would be mocked with him.

    ¡°But that Mo Feng is a difficult person.¡± Zong Teng cast a nce from afar. There were zing scarlet mes and in those scarlet mes, Mo Feng¡¯s silhouette vaguely appeared. Although every single bolt of lightning would cause Mo Feng to pause, the lightning was also absorbed by the scarlet mes, which couldn¡¯t pose any obstruction to Mo Feng.

    Although Zong Teng had not fought with Mo Feng, he could vaguely sense that the threating from him wasn¡¯t any weaker than Nine Nether. So if they fought, it would be a little troublesome.

    ¡°The rest should be able to reach the deepest part of the third level. But it should be their limits over there.¡± Lightning streaked across the region and Zong Teng¡¯s gaze lightly flickered.

    That¡¯s because ording to the pieces of information that he knew, it wasn¡¯t hard to get through the third level of the Body Refining Pagoda as long as one came prepared. But as for the fourth level, the elimination rate would be a little terrifying.

    Perhaps only half of these people would be able to enter the fourth level. But Zong Teng wasn¡¯t too worried about this matter. Although he might have to fight Han Shan, Mo Feng and a few others to strive for the first with his strength, he was absolutely confident in dealing with the other half.

    ¡°When we reach the fourth level, we¡¯ll see who can smile till the end. My Sky Roc n doesn¡¯t fear any challenges!¡±

    Zong Teng cast a nce at those figures with a smear of a chill shing in the depths of his eyes. Shortly after, he no longer hesitated and increased his speed. The golden feather before him streaked out a golden light, which lured away the descending bolts of lightning.

    ...

    ¡°Not long from now, Zong Teng and the rest should be able to reach the deepest part of the third level. Although it¡¯s also the most crucial part in the Body Refining Pagoda, at least half of the people will be eliminated.¡±

    Outside the Body Refining Pagoda, many gazes were looking at the screen on the third level and all sorts of discussions spread out.

    ¡°There still isn¡¯t any movementing from Mu Chen... If the other nine reaches the deepest part of the third level and he still hasn¡¯t reached the third level, he will be immediately eliminated.¡±

    Someone nced with pity at the dot of light that remained on the second level. Perhaps not long from now, Mu Chen would be eliminated and forced out of the Body Refining Pagoda.

    In another corner, Liu Qing felt the resentment in her heart greatly dissolving. That impudent fellow charged so high previously and fell down now. Not only did he embarrass himself, he even embarrassed the Nine Netherbird n along with him.

    Liu Qing turned to look at Nine Nether and saw thetter maintaining as calm expression as always. But Nine Nether¡¯s fist was gradually clenching, which revealed the nervousness in her heart.

    After that fellow is eliminated, I¡¯ll see what face you guys will still have!

    Liu Qing sneered in her heart. Although there would be half that had to be eliminated, Mu Chen was the only one to be eliminated before even reaching the third level.

    Standing beside Nine Nether, Mo Ling¡¯s face was also filled with worry, since she knew that if Mu Chen was eliminated this way, then god-knows what ridicule their Nine Netherbird n would have to face. If the matter was brought back to the n, then wouldn¡¯t those geezers who cared about their face so much go crazy...?

    ¡°Big Sister Nine Nether...¡±

    Nine Nether paid no attention to Mo Ling. Her gaze was fixed on the sole dot of light on the second level. At this moment, she still refused to believe that Mu Chen would be stopped at the second level.

    ¡°Mhm?¡±

    When Nine Nether¡¯s attention was focused, her pupils suddenly contracted because, in that instant, she had sensed that the dot of light was rapidly flickering.

    ...

    On the barren and icynd filled with cold gales and icy currents, a slim figure still sat quietly on a lone peak like a boulder.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Those gales were like des that streaked across Mu Chen¡¯s body. But what was unexpected was that they did not tear a wound on his body, his flesh was slightly whirling before it was swiftly recovered under a faint golden light.

    If someone was to look carefully at Mu Chen¡¯s body, he or she would realise that there was ayer of a faint blue lustre beneath his skin, which was filled with an extremely cold aura. If it was some other time, it was sufficient to instantly freeze up a Sixth Grade Sovereign. But as it flowed in Mu Chen¡¯s body, it appeared to contain a vigorous vitality and a powerful surge of energy slowly entered his flesh.

    On Mu Chen¡¯s face, the blue chill slowly dissolved at this moment. When the cold aurapletely disappeared, he had suddenly opened his eyes.

    A cold blue aura gathered in his pupils and the atmosphere before him started to freeze into ice and crystalised patterns died after a sh in his eyes.

    Huff!

    A lump of blue mist exited from Mu Chen¡¯s throat. When the cold aura rolled out and faded away, the sharp gale that came from every direction had been frozen the moment it touched the cold aura.

    A golden light blossomed on Mu Chen¡¯s body and the chill that filled his body hadpletely disappeared. It was reced with afortable sensation.

    It¡¯s as if the extreme cold between the heavens and earth could no longer pose a threat to him.

    He slowly raised his head and saw that not only did the True Dragon Tattoo on his chest expanded by a ring, its slightly opened eyes started to move once again and was gradually opening up.

    Buzz!

    The dragon had opened its eyes. Although they were only half-opened, the sudden burst of the True Dragon¡¯s might made cracks to appear on the peak that Mu Chen sat on.

    At the same time, the True Phoenix Tattoo on his back had slowly unfolded its wings to about halfway.

    As the might of the dragon and phoenix swept out, this peak could no longer bear it and it crumbled down from the cracks.

    As the peak crumbled, Mu Chen stood upright with his upper body bare without any Spiritual Energy fluctuation around him. When the gale that could split apart Sixth Grade Sovereigns swept over, it had only left a white mark on his skin.

    His body had been greatly improved after this period of refinement.

    He could already sense that he was endlessly approaching the second level of the Dragon-Phoenix Physique.

    But he could no longer obtain any improvements to his physique in this ce.

    ¡°Finally finished...¡±

    Mu Chen slowly clenched his hand and he could sense the explosive energy within his body. A satisfied smile appeared on the corner of his lips as he looked into the distance. Those fellows must be trying to charge to the fourth level by now, right?

    It looked like it¡¯s time for him to go full force. If he was to be eliminated this way, then he would be wasting the quota that Nine Nether gave him...

    Once he thought this far, Mu Chen no longer hesitated and flicked his finger. A golden light blossomed on his back and a massive pair of golden wings slowly unfolded.

    Boom!

    The wings pped, which instantly blew a violent wind, tearing apart the gale in this region and the blue current also couldn¡¯t pose any obstruction to Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette, which had turned into a streak of light, and was rapidly charging out of this region at an indescribable speed.

    It was a speed that exceeded Zong Teng and the rest by many folds!

    ...

    In that instant when Mu Chen moved, everyone outside the Body Refining Pagoda could also sense it and they immediately shifted their gazes, before their faces slowly froze.

    Liu Qing, who initially had mockery written on her face, had also stiffened up at this moment.

 Chapter 995 - Brutal Elimination

    Chapter 995 - Brutal Elimination

    Outside the Body Refining Pagoda

    A screen was hovering before the Body Refining Pagoda with a light violently flickering as it charged forth with a terrifying speed. In just a few minutes, it was already approaching the barrier that headed towards the third level.

    The surrounding experts were all dumbfounded at this scene, before they recovered from the sudden shock after a long time. Thereafter, a shockedmotion resounded.

    ¡°This... what¡¯s going on? Why is Mu Chen¡¯s speed suddenly so quick?!¡±

    ¡°What a terrifying speed! That speed of his has simple exceeded everyone else¡¯s. Heavens, he¡¯s reaching the barrier towards the third level!¡±

    ¡°Hiss, what a terrifying speed!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Voices of disbelief erupted and the experts of the various ns were all dumbfounded. Clearly, none of them expected Mu Chen to explode forth with such momentum when he looked like he had given up earlier.

    The party from the Sky Roc n had shock written all over their faces, especially Liu Qing. The prideful smile that hung on her face froze and her gaze was fixed on the light dot that was frantically flickering. It was as if she wanted to devour that light.

    ¡°Bastard! How is that possible?!¡±

    Liu Qing¡¯s heart rolled with waves and she had a pale expression as she clenched her teeth. ¡°That fellow must have used some secret technique. That¡¯s right, he will not be able tost for long. It¡¯s impossible for him to break through the barrier towards the third level with that!¡±

    However, before she finished speaking, anothermotion resounded once again.

    ¡°He entered the barrier towards the third level!¡±

    ¡°How fearsome, he¡¯s still not decreasing his speed!¡±

    ¡°Can it be that the barrier doesn¡¯t pose any obstruction to him?¡±

    That light dot on the screen that was heading towards the third level was still violently flickering. Furthermore, what made others feel even more disbelief was the fact that the speed wasn¡¯t decreasing; instead, it had increased!

    The atmosphere outside the Body Refining Pagoda became frozen.

    Even Liu Qing had slightly opened her mouth, but her words stuck in her throat. That appearance of her having her eyes widened looked quite hrious.

    No matter how disbelieving it was to them, they could only ept this brutal reality...

    ...

    In the depths of the Body Refining Pagoda¡¯s third level

    This region was extremely dark, covered inyers of thunderclouds to the point that even the sky was densely covered with huge lightning dragons tearing apart the horizon. The might of the lightning even caused the heavens and earth to tremble.

    At this moment, as the lightning wreaked havoc, several silhouettes stood in the sky with boundless spiritual light erupting from their bodies, dissipating the bolts of lightning that struck down.

    Zong Teng, Han Shan and Mo Feng stood at the most front, with their gazes gathered before them.

    Over there was a few myriad-foot cloud that seemed to have been formed with thunderclouds. Behind the cloud stage, space appeared to have shattered, but innumerable streaks of light could be seen in it likeets.

    Zong Teng and the rest looked at thoseets and their eyes couldn¡¯t help squinting. That¡¯s because they could sense drops of liquid flickering with lightning in them.

    An extremely pure and violent flow of energy emanated from them.

    ¡°Those are... Lightning Essences?¡±

    Greed instantly surged on their faces. The so-called ¡°Lightning Essence¡± was something formed after lightning was refined to a certain degree with the effect of cleansing the marrow and bones. Furthermore, it¡¯s ability to refine the physical body that wasn¡¯t any inferior to the Spiritual Blood Paste.

    Zong Teng and the rest gradually retracted the greed in their eyes. The Lightning Essences were behind the thundercloud stage, thus, they would have to get through the thundercloud stage if they wanted to obtain those lightning essences.

    That was also the barrier towards the fourth level.

    Those that could pass here would be able to enter the fourth level of the Body Refining Pagoda!

    They looked behind the thundercloud stage and saw that there were five mats with lightning flickering on them. Looking at those five mats, their eyes flickered.

    That¡¯s because they knew that the five mats should represent the number of people that could enter the fourth level.

    That would mean that this thundercloud stage would eliminate half of the people here.

    It was a brutal elimination.

    But facing this, the countenances of Zong Teng, Han Shan and Mo Feng remained indifferent. They remained silent with confidence. Clearly, they were greatly confident in themselves that they would be amongst the five quotas.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    As they waited, there were sounds of screeching wind that asionally resounded from the rear as one pathetic-looking figure after another gradually approached.

    They were the geniuses of the other ns that fell behind Zong Teng, Han Shan and Mo Feng. When they saw the five mats, their pupils contracted and their gazes had turned much more grave.

    Evidently, they understood the difficulty of seizing one of the five mats.

    As lightning wreaked havoc in this region, the numerous silhouettes stood in the sky, each having a great distance apart; they clearly had their guards up against each other.

    Zong Teng slightly opened his squinted eyes and counted the number of people present here, before the corner of his lips lifted. As he had expected, there were only nine people present.

    Mu Chen from the Nine Netherbird n must have been eliminated.

    ¡°Howughable.¡±

    Zong Teng murmured to himself as he shook his head. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay any more attention to the failure and swept his gaze around to look at the other eight andughed, ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s about time. Why don¡¯t we enter the lightning stage together? We¡¯ll all rely on our own means to see who can obtain them.¡±

    Far away, Han Shan, Xu Kun and the rest indifferently nodded their heads.

    Only Mo Feng had slightly knitted his brows as he looked back and gently sighed. If Mu Chen still didn¡¯t appear, then he must have probably been eliminated.

    When Zong Teng saw that no one had any objections, he smiled and took the first step out. However, just when he was about to enter the lightning stage, his countenance suddenly changed and he abruptly turned his head around to look into the distance with puzzlement.

    At the same time, the eyes of Han Shan and Mo Feng had also contracted. They could feel an extremely powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation being emitted from the rear.

    ¡°There¡¯s still someoneing?!¡± Sensing that fluctuation, everyone was startled before exchanging gazes and their hearts jolted.

    ¡°It¡¯s that Mu Chen! He actually caught up at this moment!¡±

    Shock was written on Han Shan¡¯s face as he looked into the distant rear and his voice turned solemn. ¡°What a fast speed. Could it be that he¡¯s not afraid of the lightning in this ce?¡±

    Clearly, he had also sensed that the Spiritual Energy fluctuation had charged straight on without any worries of being struck to death by the shes of lightning.

    Rumble!

    As the hearts of the several geniuses trembled, the lightning at their rear turned even more violent. But in this ten-odd breaths¡¯ time, everyone saw a golden light tearing apart the darkness in this region and whizzed over.

    One bolt of lightning after another descended from the sky, only to hit that golden light. However, those shes of lightning had only caused his body to tremble without decreasing his speed.

    Whoosh!

    As the golden light flickered, that person had appeared outside the lightning stage. As the golden light dissipated, a youthful figure had appeared within everyone¡¯s eyes.

    As the golden light faded, Mu Chen stood in the sky and looked at those staring at him, before lightly smiling. ¡°I have been keeping you guys waiting.¡±

    Standing on the golden light, he had a slim figure with the surface of his skin circting with golden light. Facing Mu Chen, who came along with gale and lightning, even experts as powerful as Zong Teng and Han Shan had squinted their eyes. Clearly, they had sensed a vague threating from Mu Chen.

    ¡°Why does that fellow seem to be stronger than before?!¡± Zong Teng did not have any expression on his face, but he still couldn¡¯t help balling his fists. He could sense that the current Mu Chen didn¡¯t seem to be the same as before.

    Han Shan cast a deep look at Mu Chen, before sweeping his gaze out. ¡°Since everyone is here, then let us start. Regarding who is able to reach the fourth level, we¡¯ll all depend on our own capabilities.¡±

    As he spoke, he no longer hesitated and moved forth, turning into a streak of light, andnded on the thundercloud stage with his hands behind his back. Vaguely, he emitted a fearful ominous aura.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    After Han Shan, the rest had also moved out and theynded on the thundercloud stages. However, they still kept some distance away from each other.

    Mu Chen had alsonded on the thundercloud stage and his gaze flickered. Judging from the looks of it, the trial for the fourth level should be a mass fight. No matter what, only the five of them that could remain standing on the thundercloud stages could be qualified to enter the fourth level.

    ¡°Half of us will be eliminated?¡±

    Mu Chen murmured to himself as a spiritual light gathered on his fingertip.

    As the spiritual light gradually gathered on Mu Chen¡¯s fingertip, Zong Teng¡¯s eyes suddenly contracted, before he turned around and looked in another direction.

    There was a ck-robed man looking at Mu Chen with a cold gaze at this moment. That person was the genius of the Thunder Crow n that Mu Chen¡¯s party had previously fought within the belt of meteorites.

    That ck-robed man exchanged a nce with Zong Teng and both of them obtained amon understanding. Immediately, he eerily smiled and strode forth towards Mu Chen.

    Mo Feng had also sensed intent the genius of the Thunder Crow n had towards Mu Chen and he immediately frowned his brows, before was about to step out.

    Just when Mo Feng was about to move, a figure shed before him and Zong Teng appeared with a smile-yet-not-a-smile expression.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of Brother Mo being a pir amongst the younger generations of the Nine Netherbird n. Now that we¡¯ve met today, I hope that Brother Mo can grant me some teachings.¡±

    Mo Feng¡¯s gaze was cold as he stared at Zong Teng, who was obstructing him. Thetter clearly wanted to hinder him on purpose, providing time for the genius of the Thunder Crow n to deal with Mu Chen.

    ¡°Do you think that you will be able to get rid of Mu Chen by holding me up? You¡¯re too na?ve.¡± Mo Feng coldly sneered.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    When Zong Teng heard Mo Feng¡¯s words, he gave a smile. ¡°Without any time to set up a Spiritual Array, what is a Sixth Grade Sovereign?¡±

    He slightly turned his head and nced at the ck-robed man who had appeared before Mu Chen and a smear of a sneer appeared in his eyes. The brat that caught up to them with all he had would probably be the first to be eliminated.

    Looking at things this way, that person was trulyughable.

 Chapter 996 - True Dragon Fist

    Chapter 996 - True Dragon Fist

    When Mu Chen and the rest had stepped onto the thundercloud stages that lead towards the fourth level, a lustre had gathered outside the Body Refining Pagoda, which formed into arge screen. In the screen, every single rock and brick of the thundercloud stage could be clearly seen.

    Outside the Body Refining Pagoda, everyone was looking with nervous gazes as they looked towards therge screen.

    Everyone knew that half of the people would be eliminated on the thundercloud stage and only the five remaining were qualified to step into the fourth level of the Body Refining Pagoda.

    The elimination rate was too frightening.

    At this moment, everyone gradually recovered from the shock brought by Mu Chen¡¯s surge, but they still couldn¡¯t help asionally looking at the slim and youthful silhouette in the screen with peculiar lights in their eyes.

    Liu Qing¡¯s face was pale as she gnashed her teeth. She never imagined that the human brat would actually explode with such a terrifying potential at thest moment and catch up to the rest, despitegging so far behind.

    The momentum that Mu Chen used to catch up to Zong Teng and the rest even made her feel somewhat fearful. At this moment, she had to admit that Mu Chen did possess some unimaginable strength to be able to obtain the quota of the Nine Netherbird n to enter the Divine Beast Origin.

    She had truly misjudged and embarrassed herself.

    ¡°That fellow is truly a madman to be able to catch up.¡± Beside Liu Qing, a Sky Roc n¡¯s expert had also sighed and felt disbelief.

    Liu Qing¡¯s face gradually recovered, before she took in a deep breath. ¡°That fellow is truly unexpected. But regardless of what means, the next one will be the genuine challenge.¡±

    ¡°And this time, I¡¯m afraid no one will give him any time to set up a Spiritual Array after exposing it earlier on. Losing such a powerful means like the Spiritual Array, any of the geniuses at the thundercloud stage could easily defeat him.¡±

    On the thundercloud stage, aside from Mu Chen, the other nine were all Seventh Grade sovereigns, in addition to the power as Divine Beasts, their fighting strengths would be even more ferocious. This way, Mu Chen would undoubtedly be a sheep amongst wolves.

    Furthermore, regarding his fearsome Spiritual Array, losing the decisive opportunity would also represent losing the intimidation. Probably no one would sit still and allow him to set up his Spiritual Array.

    The Sky Roc n¡¯s experts also nodded their heads in agreement. Regardless of what secret technique Mu Chen previously used to allow him to catch up to the rest, the uing test could only rely on his own strength. Evidently, they did not think that after he lost the opportunity to use his Spiritual Array, Mu Chen could be one of the remaining five.

    ¡°Mhm?¡±

    As they conversed, amotion suddenly rang out in this region and all the experts saw the genius of the Thunder Crow n that appeared before Mu Chen.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually Lu Sui of the Thunder Crow n?!¡±

    ¡°Looks like he is going to make his move towards Mu Chen. His strength is pretty powerful, he¡¯s even stronger than Zong Yan of the Sky Roc n. Furthermore, since Mu Chen has already revealed his Spiritual Array trump card, this battle isn¡¯t in his favour.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still too early to say that. Who knows, Mu Chen might still have other trump cards. Based on his past actions, he doesn¡¯t seem to be a reckless person. Since that¡¯s the case, because he dared to enter the Body Refining Pagoda with his strength at Sixth Grade Sovereign, he would be too arrogant if he didn¡¯t have any means to rely on.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    When Lu Sui of the Thunder Crow n appeared before Mu Chen, the experts outside the Body Refining Pagoda were all in discussions. But after experiencing all the past few times when Mu Chen turned the tables around, no one dared to casually reach a conclusion.

    Although Lu Sui was powerful, Mu Chen was abnormal as well.

    ...

    ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t have the time to set up any Spiritual Arrays this time...¡±

    While everyone outside was discussing amongst themselves, Lu Sui stood before Mu Chen and grinned, revealing his pearly-white teeth that looked extremely cold.

    Mu Chen stared at the Lu Sui before him and slightly knitted his brows. Shortly after, the spiritual light in his hand gradually dissipated. It looked like revealing his Spiritual Arrays had made these fellows feel fearful to the point that they weren¡¯t willing to give him any time to prepare.

    Although Lu Sui was casually standing before him, Mu Chen could sense the boundless Spiritual Energy sweeping out beneath his feet, destroying all those Spiritual Seals that he had sent to the ground earlier.

    This way, the Spiritual Seals in the Spiritual Array would be damaged and the Spiritual Array wouldn¡¯t be stable. If Mu Chen forced his way, it would be hard for him to obtain any effect and he would just be wasting his time.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Not going to use your Spiritual Array?¡± Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s action, ridicule appeared on Lu Sui¡¯s face. Giving up on his Spiritual Array was undoubtedly breaking his limbs in his view.

    ¡°Using other means asionally might be more interesting.¡± Facing Lu Sui¡¯s ridiculing smile, Mu Chen¡¯s hands joined together and sensed the powerful energy flowing in his body, before he lightly smiled.

    Facing Mu Chen¡¯s mocking tone, Lu Sui¡¯s face had turned dark, then he pointed out of the stage and eerily said, ¡°There¡¯s still enough time for you to get lost from the stage. Otherwise, no one will bring your corpse back if you die here.¡±

    But evidently, Mu Chen looked at him with a smile on his face. Mu Chen¡¯s gaze had instantly caused the violent killing intent in Lu Sui¡¯s heart to surge, since Mu Chen was looking at him with a gaze that made him feel like he was a fool at this moment.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    Killing intent surged and Lu Sui no longer bothered speaking. With a stomp of his feet, a violent Spiritual Energy swept out of his body. There was actually lightning flickering in his massive Spiritual Energy and a rumbling thunder resounded that seemed to be reaching a resonance with the lightning that wreaked havoc between the heavens and earth.

    A powerful pressure was emitting from Lu Sui¡¯s body along with it.

    Sensing the pressure, a sh of shock appeared in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. The Thunder Crow n seemed to have a high resonance with lightning energy and the Spiritual Energy in their bodies even contained a trace of lightning energy, causing their Spiritual Energy to be even more violent.

    ¡°I want to see what a mere Sixth Grade Sovereign like you can do without your Spiritual Arrays?!¡±

    Lu Sui¡¯s words contained killing intent and, in the next instant, thunder rumbled and he had turned into a sh of lightning. The speed was as fast as lightning, then he had appeared in the sky before Mu Chen in a single sh.

    Boom!

    Lu Sui¡¯s countenance was cold as he looked down at Mu Chen, before throwing a palm down with endless lightning gathered in his palm. The palm gentlynded but it contained practically an annihting force.

    ¡°Great Lightning Gathering Palm!¡±

    The palm looked like it had gathered tens of thousands of lightning bolts and that single palm looked like it could annihte the sky.

    As the shes of lightning reflected in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, he looked at Lu Sui¡¯s palm that contained the violent lightning bolts. His gaze slightly shed. Compared to Zong Yan, Lu Sui¡¯s strength was clearly much stronger. It was no wonder why he could be the genius of the Thunder Crow n and couldn¡¯t be underestimated with just this fact alone.

    However, facing Lu Sui¡¯s violent palm, there wasn¡¯t any fear on Mu Chen¡¯s face and the depths of his eyes surged with a zing fighting intent. He could sense that the muscles in his body were trembling with a thirst for battle.

    After experiencing the refinement of the three levels of the Body Refining Pagoda, the power contained in his muscles was too powerful. Currently, he truly required a battle to fight to his heart¡¯s content, allowing the energy in his flesh to be fusedpletely with his body.

    Mu Chen licked his lips and a dazzling golden light exploded from his body. The bones in his body seemed to be trembling as a dragon roar and phoenix cry resounded from his body.

    Boom!

    The blood in his body rolled and the energy in his body couldn¡¯t be suppressed any longer. Therefore, Mu Chen basically did not have any thoughts of suppressing it. With a stomp of his foot, he charged towards the palming from Lu Sui.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    When Lu Sui saw Mu Chen pouncing forth towards him, his face turned savage. Not to mention a mere Sixth Grade Sovereign, even those at Seventh Grade Sovereign wouldn¡¯t dare to face his palm head-on. So Mu Chen¡¯s action was simply him courting death in his eyes.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    A sinister smile appeared as the endless lightning bolts that gathered in his palm turned extremely violent. The rumbling thunderous noises trembled the horizon as the light intertwined and his palm expanded by a few hundred-folds, like a huge mountain of lightning that was ferociously pressing towards Mu Chen.

    Whoosh!

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure had immediately appeared in midair as he looked at the palm of lightning that was pressing over. Shortly after, he took a deep breath and a purple-golden dragon rune wriggled and moved to his fist.

    The True Dragon Tattoo stretched its ws out andbined with Mu Chen¡¯s five fingers. The purple-golden dragon scales were flickering, emitting a terrifying power.

    At this moment, his fist and the dragon w had perfectly fused into one at this moment.

    Indescribable energy burst forth from Mu Chen¡¯s hand and the energy even made him, himself, feel startled.

    Along with the improvement of his physique during this period of time, Mu Chen had also gradually sensed that the energy contained within the Dragon-Phoenix Physique was gradually being unleashed by him.

    ¡°This fist is named the True Dragon Fist!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s hand was covered by the dragon w and his veins were wriggling like dragons. When he raised his head and looked at the palm of lightning that was swiftly expanding before his eyes, he could see Lu Sui¡¯s sinister face through the lightning.

    Thetter seemed to already be enjoying the victory of killing him at this moment.

    But it was a pity that his wish wouldn¡¯t be fulfilled.

    Mu Chen smiled, then he no longer hesitated and threw his fist, which was flickering with the purple-golden dragon scales, out and it heavily shed with the lightning palm, unleashing a terrifying energy.

    He even shattered space with this fist.

 Chapter 997 - True Dragonâ€™s Might

    Chapter 997 - True Dragon¡¯s Might

    Boom!

    When the fist that was covered with purple-golden dragon scales shed together with the descending lightning palm, a huge noise was produced from the collision, as if the sky could copse at anytime, and numerous ck cracks were spreading out in space.

    The dazzling golden light and lightning spread out like tens of thousands of snakes, devouring the nearby space and the experts that were initially around them immediately retreated while looking at the point of confrontation between Mu Chen and Lu Sui with shock.

    ¡°Mu Chen is actually confronting Lu Sui?¡± Everyone was startled. Clearly, they never expected that despite losing his Spiritual Arrays, Mu Chen would still dare to confront Lu Sui.

    ¡°Mhm?¡±

    However, their astonishment swiftly turned grave, since they realised that the violent lightning in the copsed space did not go like a hot knife through butter as they had expected. The feeble-looking golden light also did not copse as they had imagined.

    ¡°Mu Chen actually took an attack from Lu Sui?¡± Someone gaze¡¯s flickered as their expression turned even more grave. The contempt that they initially had for him had beenpletely wiped at this moment.

    In the distance, Zong Teng, who was confronting Mo Feng, had a slight change in his expression and his gaze had turned darker. That Mu Chen was truly troublesome.

    ¡°As I have mentioned, you¡¯re too na?ve to think that Mu Chen is so easy to deal with.¡± Mo Feng faintly said.

    When Zong Teng heard his words, he couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°Brother Mo is rejoicing a little too early. Lu Sui is not as weak as you think. Compared to him, Mu Chen still has some distance between them.¡±

    Mo Feng declined toment and his hands were hung down with a calm expression on his face. He did not make his move in his confrontation with Zong Teng. That¡¯s because both of them knew that the moment they fought, it would be hard for a victor to be determined amongst them and with other experts watching in the surroundings, those fellows would pounce forth the moment they suffered heavy injuries.

    Zong Teng¡¯s motive was just to tangle Mo Feng up, giving Lu Sui the time to deal with Mu Chen. Likewise, Mo Feng, who was confident in Mu Chen, had also decided to keep watch on Zong Teng, preventing Zong Teng fromunching any sneak attacks against Mu Chen. Because if that¡¯s the case, even if Mu Chen had some cards up his sleeves, it would also be hard for him to deal with two Seventh Grade Sovereigns.

    The two of them stood in the sky without moving, but both of them had a cold light flickering in their eyes, disying the killing intent in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Boom!

    While Zong Teng and Mo Feng stood in confrontation, the violent lightning and golden light still wreaked havoc in the distance, which shattered space.

    Behind the lightning palm, Lu Sui¡¯s face had be a little distorted while savagely looking at the scene before them with rage surging in his eyes.

    He never expected that the palm that he was so confident of would be held back by Mu Chen.

    ¡°Such a futile effort, you¡¯re overestimating yourself!¡± Lu Sui gnashed his teeth as he roared. The Spiritual Energy in his body surged like a flood. The lightning beneath his palm violently exploded, detonating in the nearby space.

    The gale on the fist violently expanded, somewhat having the momentum to destroy the golden light.

    Lu Sui was clear that the thundercloud stage was too chaotic and so, he couldn¡¯t drag the battle out. He had to deal with Mu Chen as soon as possible so that he could reduce his exhaustion of Spiritual Energy. Otherwise, if he exhausted too much of his strength, even if he had won the fight, he would be preyed upon by the other experts, reducing thepetitors.

    Therefore, he had to quickly deal with Mu Chen.

    As lightning swept out, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes contracted. However, he did not retreat; on the contrary, he advanced instead. On his right arm, veins constantly wriggled like dragons and every single wriggle would emit surges of horrifying energy.

    The True Dragon Tattoo on his arm became clearer and the dragon ws, which covered Mu Chen¡¯s fingers, had be more robust with a boundless aura that was gradually emanating from it.

    Huff.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes flickered with a golden light as he took a breath in. He could sense that there was a flow of robust energy running through his body that was constantly pouring into his fist.

    As the energy brewing in his fist grew more terrifying, the golden light that was being emitted gradually retracted.

    When Lu Sui saw this scene, his eyes flickered with joy, since he must have thought that Mu Chen was incapable of holding on any longer.

    However, the joy onlysted for an instant, before his eyes abruptly squinted. He then saw Mu Chen slowly waving his golden fist out.

    This fist was so heavy, it was as if it contained a huge dragon.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen¡¯s fist, which was covered with the purple-golden dragon w, shed with the lightning palm once again, Lu Sui¡¯s face had drastically changed at this moment.

    That¡¯s because he could sense how terrifying the energy that was contained in Mu Chen¡¯s fist was.

    Creak.

    Cracks practically appeared in an instant on the lightning palm. Furthermore, the energy was so ferocious to the point that Lu Sui couldn¡¯t even react to it before the lightning palm crumbled from that single fist that was enveloped with a dragon w and emitted a golden light!

    As the golden light gushed out, the lightning copsed and Lu Sui¡¯s figure burst in retreat in a pathetic state with his face changing between green and white. His eyes were aghast as he looked ahead of him.

    He never imagined that Mu Chen¡¯s fist would be so powerful.

    That strength wasn¡¯t something that a Sixth Grade Sovereign could possess!

    Mu Chen¡¯s fist not only shattered his Great Lightning Gathering Palm, the terrifying power that pierced through nearly shattered the Spiritual Energy in his body.

    ¡°Damn it. That fellow¡¯s strength...¡± Lu Sui gnashed his teeth as a cold light flickered in his eyes. As he retreated, he swiftly circted the Spiritual Energy in his body. It looked like he couldn¡¯t deal with Mu Chen head-on and he had been underestimating Mu Chen in the past.

    Whoosh!

    However, just when Lu Sui had decided to retreat while using other means to deal with Mu Chen, thetter did not give him any opportunity for that. As the golden light flickered, Mu Chen¡¯s figure had already mysteriously appeared before him, before he waved his purple-golden dragon fist over.

    Lu Sui¡¯s countenance changed as he quickly ced his hands before him and put up a defensive stance with violent lightning Spiritual Energy coiling around his arms, which vaguely formed into a lightning shield.

    Boom!

    Under the golden dragon fist, the lightning shield had copsed and Lu Sui¡¯s figure shot back.

    When he flew out, Mu Chen chased after him with his golden dragon fist mming forth one after another, not giving Lu Sui the chance to catch his breath.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    In just ten-odd breaths, Mu Chen had already thrown out ten-odd fists. When every single fist of hisnded, Lu Sui would be sent flying back even more and thetter¡¯s Spiritual Energy fluctuation, which was initially boundless, dissipated under his punches.

    Anyone could tell that Lu Sui had been too careless, losing the initiative before gradually being forced to such a pathetic state by Mu Chen. If it wasn¡¯t for his own strength being robust, he would have been heavily injured under those series of attacks.

    But even so, when he was trying to retreat out of Mu Chen¡¯s attacking range, his face was pale and a trace of blood was on the corner of his lips.

    When he looked at Mu Chen, it was no longer shock on his face. After the ten-odd punches, his pride had beenpletely diminished by Mu Chen.

    On the thundercloud stage, the experts that were paying attention to this battle had extremely solemn expressions on their faces. When they looked at Mu Chen again, fear appeared in their eyes.

    They had initially thought that Mu Chen had relied on Spiritual Arrays to enter the Body Refining Pagoda. But at this moment, they knew that thetter¡¯s physical body was terrifying as well and it wasn¡¯t any weaker to their own Divine Beast physiques!

    That fellow was practically a humanoid Divine Beast!

    In the sky, while Lu Sui¡¯s face turned unsightly as he looked at Mu Chen, who was before him, thetter did not have any expression on his face. Only the piercing momentuming from Mu Chen made him feel somewhat fearful.

    Under the ck gaze of Mu Chen, Lu Sui felt as if he was being stared at by a primordial ominous beast that he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from.

    At this moment, Mu Chen became someone extremely tough to deal with.

    Lu Sui¡¯s face was pale as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Mu Chen, we¡¯ll put it down here. If you want to continue any further, then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. At that time, I will definitely drag you along with me, even if I suffer heavy injuries!¡±

    Lu Sui was a ruthless person, so even if the situation wasn¡¯t favourable to him, he wouldn¡¯t put himself up as a fool. Furthermore, he was confident that despite Mu Chen¡¯s shocking bearing, he would be able to drag Mu Chen down with him if they fought for real.

    However, Mu Chen had only lifted his eyes when facing Lu Sui¡¯s ruthless words. Mu Chen¡¯s manner of staring at him did not weaken; on the contrary, it grew stronger instead.

    Without any expression on his face, his body was practically on the verge boiling over after the previous battle. A powerful surge that seemed like it wanted to shatter space was gathering in his body.

    If he didn¡¯t vent out this energy, he would injure himself instead.

    So at this moment, it was impossible, even if he wanted to let this matter rest.

    ¡°If you can block thisst move from me, I¡¯ll let you leave.¡± Mu Chen indifferently said.

    ¡°Arrogant fool!¡±

    Facing Mu Chen¡¯s words, Lu Sui nearly exploded from anger, since he was actually forced to such a pathetic state from a Sixth Grade Sovereign human. The expression on his face turned even more sinister and as he looked at Mu Chen, his gaze made him look like he simply wanted to tear Mu Chen apart.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re seeking death, then I¡¯ll fulfil your request!¡±

    Lu Sui barked out and lightning violently exploded around him. A rumbling thunder resounded across the horizon as oppression spread out.

    Mu Chen was indifferent to this as he took in a deep breath and a golden light gathered in the depth of his eyes, vaguely forming into the shape of dragon and phoenix. He slowly clenched his hand and it started to tremble.

    That¡¯s because he could sense that the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos on his body were wriggling at this moment and a terrifying surge of energy seemed like it wanted to tear his body apart.

    If he didn¡¯t release this energy, then the first thing to explode would be his body!

    Mu Chen did not want the physique that he had been bitterly refining to be ruined. Therefore, he could only allow Lu Sui, who was before him, to bear the destructive power.

 Chapter 998 - Definitely Taking One

    Chapter 998 - Definitely Taking One

    Rumble!

    Violent thunderous rumbles exploded in the horizon as Lu Sui sinisterly looked at Mu Chen with lightning ripples spreading out from his body. Every single lightning ripple would cause space to distort.

    Although he was somewhat regretting that he was tempted by Zong Teng to deal with Mu Chen, he no longer had any hesitation now that he¡¯s forced to this step. So he had already decided that even by risking to be heavily injured, he had to kill Mu Chen here and now.

    Otherwise, the reputation of his n would be affected if this matter spreads out!

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not epting my offer, then you can die here!¡±

    Lu Sui¡¯s roar thundered as lightning shot from his eyes. His hands joined together and seals were swiftly changing under the lightning. Along with his changing seals, a dazzling lightning Spiritual Energy violently surged from his body before forming into scars of lightning floating before him.

    Each of those scars contained an extremely terrifying Spiritual Energy, which was refined to the limits from the Spiritual Energy of Lu Sui¡¯s body.

    The scars floating before Lu Sui then swiftly converged together. Instantly, lightning enveloped the horizon and exploded, then a massive lightning seal, which was roughly a thousand feet, swiftly formed.

    The lightning seal hovered in the sky and when it appeared, the lightning in this region had endlessly whistled over and a terrifying pressure spread out along with it.

    On the thundercloud stage, the other geniuses were also startled when they sensed this fluctuation and their eyes contracted before saying in low voices, ¡°It¡¯s the World Annihtion Lightning Seal, a Perfect Rank Divine Art. Lu Sui is actually forced to this degree...¡±

    Perfect Rank Divine Arts could be considered as a powerful trump card, even for the geniuses present here. But no one expected that Lu Sui would be forced to unleash his trump card when facing a mere Sixth Grade Sovereign like Mu Chen.

    Far away, Zong Teng cast his gaze over and was somewhat startled. But shortly after, he gently smiled. This powerful attack from Lu Sui should be able to change the situation around.

    With Lu Sui¡¯s cultivation in the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm while executing a Perfect Rank Divine Art, even he would have to be cautious when facing it. Although Mu Chen¡¯s strength was somewhat surprising, it¡¯s impossible for him to receive this attack from Lu Sui.

    Standing opposite of Zong Teng, Mo Feng¡¯s expression had turned solemn, but there wasn¡¯t any panic on his face, since he knew that the only thing that he could do to help Mu Chen now would be to hold back Zong Teng. As for Lu Sui, Mu Chen could only rely on himself to deal with him and if he really couldn¡¯t resist him, then Mu Chen could only leave the Body Refining Pagoda.

    ¡°Mu Chen, I hope that you can hold on, this is the best that I can do for you.¡±

    Rumble!

    When Zong Teng and Mo Feng spoke, the lightning before Lu Sui grew even more violent and the thousand-foot lightning seal swiftly formed and the ripples of lightning had copsed the space.

    Lu Sui stood behind the lightning seal as he looked down at Mu Chen with cold eyes. Initially, he wanted to use this to deal with the five final geniuses. But since he was forced to reveal this by Mu Chen, the others would be on guard against this and he would lose the initiative.

    Therefore, he had to ughter Mu Chen here, no matter what!

    Far below the lightning seal, a golden light endlessly surged on Mu Chen¡¯s body and his initially pitch-ck pupils had turned golden at this moment, as if they were made of gold and filled with an unspeakable prestige.

    Mu Chen did not raise his head to look at the massive lightning seal; instead, he lowered his head to his own arms and veins were constantly wriggling like dragons on his arms. Due to his flesh feeling like it was boiling, he even felt that he was about to dissolve.

    Slowly clenching his fist, he could sense the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos in his body were slightly trembling at the same time. It¡¯s as if they couldn¡¯t wait to unleash the terrifying energy they held.

    Huff.

    Mu Chen took a deep breath, then raised his head and looked at the massive lightning seal that was held up in his field of view and his gaze gradually turned sharp.

    Roar!

    A deep dragon roar resounded from Mu Chen¡¯s body, trembling his flesh as the True Dragon Tattoo covered his right arm. It was as real as a genuine dragon¡¯s w and it was slowly stretching out, perfectly fusing with his five fingers.

    At the same time, the True Phoenix Tattoo on his rear had moved for once, wandering through Mu Chen¡¯s skin before arriving on his left arm.

    The True Phoenix Tattoo slowly unfolded its wings and its purple-golden wings fused with Mu Chen¡¯s left arm.

    True Dragon on his right and True Phoenix on his left!

    Mu Chen¡¯s arms blossomed with purple-golden light, which looked like they were formed with purple-coloured gold, possessing indestructible power and of both his arms were constantly trembling.

    Rumble!

    When the True Dragon and Phoenix appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s arms, Lu Sui had also finished gathering his strength in the sky and he savagely looked at Mu Chen, before waving his palm down without any hesitation.

    ¡°World Annihtion Lightning Seal!¡±

    Rumble!

    When he mmed his palm down, the lightning seal emitted an earth-shattering noise, causing the rumbling thunder in the sky to be suppressed. Thereafter, the lightning seal had turned into a lightning light as it tore through space and pressed down towards Mu Chen like a bolt of lightning.

    Even the geniuses in the surroundings who had already retreated increased their speed to retreat even further. Evidently, they knew how terrifying this attack from Lu Sui was and they didn¡¯t want to be caught up in it.

    While the massive lightning seal pressed down with a huge shadow being cast over, Mu Chen appeared tiny and insignificant at the centre of the massive seal...

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Mu Chen raised his head and looked at the descending lightning seal, before slightly closing his eyes and the purple-golden light on his arms became even more dazzling.

    Roar!

    A dragon roar and phoenix cry resounded within Mu Chen¡¯s body, trembling his flesh and bones, which caused Mu Chen¡¯s bearing to ferociously rise, reaching the limits.

    A golden light that seemed substantial shot out from Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, then he raised his right arm and threw a punch forth!

    ¡°True Dragon Fist!¡±

    A dazzling golden light gushed out and formed into a purple-golden dragon, unleashing a roar that shook the heavens and earth.

    ¡°True Phoenix Fist!¡±

    After his right fist, Mu Chen followed up with his left fist and a brilliant phoenix cry resonated. A golden light gushed once again and a golden phoenix pping its wings, sweeping up a golden storm.

    The golden dragon and phoenix turned into two streaks of light as they flew that charged into the horizon, intertwining at the same time like a fusion between a dragon and phoenix. As the golden light fluctuated, it had immediately shattered space.

    On the thundercloud stage, every genius here was shocked and their faces were filled with astonishment. They were looking at the intertwining golden dragon and phoenix and they felt a startling oppression being emitted from them, which had even caused the blood in their bodies to tremble.

    From the golden dragon and phoenix that were formed with golden light, there seemed to be a trace of the True Dragon and Phoenix aura!

    ¡°Why does Mu Chen¡¯s attack contain the aura of the True Dragon and Phoenix?!¡± Someone eximed with disbelief written on their face. The True Dragon and Phoenix were pinnacle Divine Beasts, even in the Dragon and Phoenix ns, the emperors of each respective n. It was impossible for an ordinary person to possess them, not to mention a mere human!

    Lu Sui was also shocked at this moment and a ferocious light surged in his eyes. Regardless of why Mu Chen¡¯s attack contained a trace of the True Dragon and Phoenix aura, it wouldn¡¯t be able to make him waver. On the contrary, it made his decision to kill Mu Chen even more firm.

    Since he was already matched with his opponent, then he had to quickly kill him and leave no threat behind.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Lu Sui roared and the lightning seal, which was pressing down on Mu Chen, grew even more majestic and the lightning violently exploded, which caused the heavens and earth to tremble.

    Under the numerous shocked gazes, the lightning seal pressed down as the golden dragon and phoenix formed into a golden streak of light that soared upwards. In the end, the two suddenly shed in the sky!

    Rumble!

    In that instant of collision, a dazzling lustre exploded, which caused everyone to shut their eyes from the dazzling light.

    It was also in that instant of collision that Lu Sui¡¯s face instantly, drastically changed and he saw that the lightning seal, which was pressing down, had actually slowed down at this moment, before graduallying to a stop.

    ¡°He blocked it?!¡± Lu Sui contracted his pupils.

    Boom!

    But as he felt disbelief, the lightning seal suddenly trembled, issuing a cracking sound, before cracks densely covered the lightning seal in a swift motion on the surface of the lightning seal.

    In just a few breaths¡¯ time, cracks had spread out on the lightning seal and the golden light shot through the cracks.

    Lu Sui¡¯s face swiftly turned pale and he immediately retreated.

    Rumble!

    In that instant when he retreated, the massive lightning seal suddenly exploded and the lightning light spread out in every direction. A golden streak had shot out, which enveloped towards the retreating Lu Sui.

    In the golden light, the golden dragon roared while the golden phoenix issued a cry. The trace of the True Dragon and Phoenix aura had immediately frozen Lu Sui¡¯s blood.

    Boom!

    The speed of the golden dragon and phoenix was indescribably fast to the point that Lu Sui couldn¡¯t dodge it. He could only watch as the golden light entered his body.

    Poof!

    In that instant of impact, fresh blood gushed from Lu Sui¡¯s mouth and his chest copsed before he shot back in a pathetic state. The Spiritual Energy fluctuation around him swiftly diminished and he had clearly been heavily injured.

    After Lu Sui was heavily injured, the golden streak of light had also beenpletely exhausted and turned into sparkles of light, then scattered.

    Lu Sui¡¯s face was pale as he looked at the sparkles of light, which covered the sky, with a dull expression.

    Rustle!

    While he was in a daze, a mysterious figure had suddenly shot up with a piercing wind and had aimed for Lu Sui¡¯s head with killing intent.

    Sensing the killing intent, Lu Sui¡¯s heart turned cold, since he knew that it must¡¯ve been Mu Chen. He never expected that thetter would be so ruthless to the point of not even allowing him to catch his breath.

    Now that he had been heavily injured, there was a chance that he could be killed by Mu Chen if he continued to fight.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Lu Sui¡¯s body trembled with fear and rage. However, he could only roar in anger. Filled with unwillingness, he swiftly retreated, then exited the range of the thundercloud stage.

    Buzz!

    When he exited the thundercloud stage, a light immediately flickered around him and his silhouette had instantly disappeared. Evidently, he was kicked out of the Body Refining Pagoda, losing the chance to move forth.

    ¡°Mu Chen, I will definitely tear you to pieces!¡±

    Just before Lu Sui was kicked out of the Body Refining Pagoda, his roar, which was filled with fear and anger, resounded.

    Mu Chen stood there, looking at the spot that Lu Sui had disappeared from with indifference. He paid no attention to Lu Sui¡¯s words and had turned around to return to the centre of the thundercloud stage.

    As Mu Chennded on the thundercloud stage, the entire region became quiet and fear filled the eyes of the other geniuses.

    Mu Chen had also raised his head, indifferently sweeping his gaze at those geniuses, before fixing his gaze onto Zong Teng, who was facing Mo Feng while alternating between green and white. Then, Mu Chen¡¯s calm voice resounded.

    ¡°I wonder if there¡¯s still any friends here who wish topare notes?¡±

    Mu Chen stood with his hands behind his back as his voice spread out on the thundercloud stage. His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but there was a fearful bearing that spread out.

    The few other geniuses that had ferociously preying gazes had their eyes slightly flickering before they moved back. That¡¯s because, at this moment, Mu Chen didn¡¯t seem to have been exhausted from the battle; on the contrary, he felt even more dangerous.

    They already knew that at this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s momentum had already been formed and it was hard for anyone to pick on him.

    Amongst the five quotas, this person would definitely take a spot!

 Chapter 999 - Five Quota

    Chapter 999 - Five Quotas

    When Mu Chen¡¯s words spread out from the thundercloud stage, not only was there no reply, even area outside of the Body Refining Pagoda was enveloped in a deathly-silent atmosphere...

    Everyone was dumbfounded at this scene. They were staring at the location that Lu Sui had disappeared from, as if they could not recover from the shock brought out by the oue.

    Previously, when Lu Sui had executed such a terrifying move, the majority of the experts there had already thought that the oue of the battle had been determined. However, they never expected Mu Chen to flip the situation once again, and kick Lu Sui, who seemed to have victory in his grasp, off.

    Everyone was dumbfounded for a good moment, before they recovered from the shock and their gazes turned extremely grave. Previously, Mu Chen had not even brought out his Spiritual Arrays. He had only defeated the Seventh Grade Sovereign Lu Sui with his strength at the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm. Although thetter was careless right from the beginning, and thus, losing the initiative, it still showed how terrifying Mu Chen was.

    With that strength, he could confront the top geniuses in the Body Refining Pagoda.

    In the direction of the Sky Roc n, Lu Qing¡¯s face was pale as she looked at the slim silhouette on the screen. Gulping her saliva, fear appeared in her eyes for the first time.

    At this point in time, she would be foolish to still treat Mu Chen as an ordinary Sixth Grade Sovereign.

    With the fighting strength that he had disyed, in addition to the powerful Spiritual Arrays, even Zong Teng would have a hard time getting the upper hand if they fought.

    Previously, she was ridiculing and looking at Nine Nether with contempt. But right now, she hadpletely embarrassed herself and she could understand that from all those mocking gazes that were shooting over.

    ¡°Why is that Mu Chen so powerful?¡± Zong Yan, who had lost to Mu Chen, also had a grave expression. Previously, he had also thought that Mu Chen was relying on Spiritual Arrays to deal with the experts. But who could have expected that without using any Spiritual Array, Mu Chen would manage to defeat Lu Sui in such a ferocious manner?

    ¡°Looks like only Big Brother Zong Teng can deal with that person.¡± Another expert of the Sky Roc n nodded his head.

    Liu Qing gently nodded her head. Not only had they misjudged Mu Chen¡¯s strength, but even Zong Teng might have probably misjudged his strength. That fellow truly was a freak.

    Whoosh!

    After the shock that was brought out by Mu Chen in the Body Refining Pagoda, a light suddenly flickered on a stone stage outside the pagoda and a sorry-looking silhouette appeared.

    When that silhouette appeared, he immediately retreated in a sh and appeared amongst the Thunder Crow n. Showing himself, he was naturally the pale-faced Lu Sui with his Spiritual Energy diminished.

    The surrounding gazes were all directed over in an instant.

    Lu Sui¡¯s face was pale as he hatefully red at Mu Chen, who was on the screen, before turning his head and directed his ferocious gaze towards Nine Nether and Mo Ling. Beside him, the several experts of the Thunder Crow n also had ill expressions.

    However, Nine Nether wasn¡¯t afraid when facing their gazes. She coldly sneered, ¡°A beaten dog still dares toe out and act fierce?¡±

    With Lu Sui being heavily injured and having lost all his fighting capability, the rest of them were nothing to fear. If they dared to charge at them, then Nine Nether wouldn¡¯t mind getting rid of them all to be rid of future threats.

    Lu Sui¡¯s hateful gaze was locked on Nine Nether but, in the end, he had with unwillingly retracted his gaze, before swiftly retreating and sat down on a ruined construct to recover from his injuries.

    The few others from the Thunder Crow n also appeared around him to protect him.

    When Nine Nether saw their response, she no longer bothered herself with them and looked at the screen once again, focusing onto that youthful silhouette and her tightly clenched fist finally rxed.

    It was also clearly unexpected for her that Mu Chen would win so easily. That¡¯s because, ording to her estimation, even if Mu Chen could firmly set his foot down, it would be hard for him to defeat Lu Sui so easily with his strength at Sixth Grade Sovereign, and if the battle was dragged to the end, there might¡¯ve been some unexpected changes to the oue.

    However, the oue was a pleasant surprise for her.

    Clearly, Mu Chen had also obtained great benefits from the three levels of the Body Refining Pagoda. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to disy such a shocking strength.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that the fourth level of the Body Refining Pagoda is extremely wondrous. If one can set foot in it, they will be able to obtain benefits that far exceed the third level...¡±

    Nine Nether slightly smiled. Judging from the current situation, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem for Mu Chen to enter the fourth level. As for Mo Feng, his strength was one of the tops amongst the group, so it shouldn¡¯t be hard for him to obtain a quota in the top five as well.

    It looked like in this trip to the Body Refining Pagoda, their Nine Netherbird n might be the biggest winner.

    On the thundercloud stage

    No one responded to Mu Chen¡¯s words and at this moment, even those as powerful as Han Shan and Xu Kun felt a little fearful of Mu Chen. Therefore, they would naturally not choose to go head-on with him.

    Thus, the all experts in the surroundings were quiet, before swiftly retreating from Mu Chen¡¯s area, stating that they weren¡¯t going to fight him.

    When Mu Chen saw this scene, although there wasn¡¯t a change in his expression, he still felt inwardly relieved. Others could only see the almighty scene of him defeating Lu Sui. But they didn¡¯t know that the fists that he had previously thrown were the excess energy from the third level.

    Previously, Mu Chen¡¯s body was like a sponge that had absorbed water to the limits. Those earlier fists of his had squeezed the water outpletely, returning his bloated body to its original state.

    So if he tried to execute that sort of attack again, the power wouldn¡¯t be as powerful as before.

    This sort of special effect of umting energy in his body was naturally brought to him by the Dragon-Phoenix Physique. In this way, he could obtain results that no one had expected, bing a formidable trump card.

    ¡°The Dragon-Phoenix Sutra is indeed powerful.¡±

    Even Mu Chen was full of praise for this. The Dragon-Phoenix Sutra was truly fitting as a wonderful technique. ording to his estimation, the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra was definitely not ordinary, even amongst Divine Abilities.

    Mu Chen briefly eximed in admiration before calming his heart. Although there wasn¡¯t anyone here to provoke him, he had no intention of provoking others as well. He stood on the spot, awaiting the result of the elimination.

    As for Zong Teng, Mu Chen knew that Zong Teng was definitely behind Lu Sui finding trouble with him. But since the current moment wasn¡¯t the best chance for him to make a move, he could only push his ns back.

    But even so, Mu Chen¡¯s sharp gaze was still locked onto Zong Teng, and his surroundings surged with Spiritual Energy, like a leopard that was about to pounce on its prey, filled with threat.

    Mu Chen¡¯s actions made Zong Teng, who was facing Mo Feng, to feel unpleasant, since he had to separate his mind to pay attention to Mu Chen, preventing Mu Chen from suddenly making a move together with Mo Feng.

    In this way, Zong Teng¡¯s attention was somewhat distracted and he gnashed his teeth, before took the initiative to retreated from the region that Mo Feng was in.

    ¡°Brother Mo, it¡¯ll be hard for our fight to have a conclusion. So why don¡¯t we each find our own opponents and obtain the quota?¡± Once Zong Teng retreated, his voice resounded.

    Mo Feng indifferently cast a nce at Zong Teng, before nodding his head. That¡¯s because he knew that if they were to remain in a confrontation, there wouldn¡¯t be an oue. If he joined hands with Mu Chen, they might evoke the ferocity in Zong Teng, and even they would have to pay a considerable price from the counterattack.

    Right now, the most important thing for them was to obtain a quota to enter the fourth level.

    When Zong Teng saw Mo Feng¡¯s reply, he felt inwardly relieved and he swiftly retreated, leaving the area that Mu Chen and Mo Feng were in, then he briefly pondered before making his way towards the weaker ones.

    When Mu Chen saw Zong Teng leaving, he no longer bothered himself with Zong Teng and exchanged a gaze with Mo Feng, then nodded his head with a smile, expressing his gratitude for holding Zong Teng back.

    Mo Feng¡¯s gaze became somewhat more gentle at this moment, since Mu Chen defeat of Lu Sui had caused Mo Feng to view him as someone on the same level, and he no longer kept up the indifference he had from before.

    Therefore, he had also nodded his head towards Mu Chen, before he turned around and started to choose his own opponent.

    Rumble!

    The remaining others had also chosen their own opponents. At this moment, Spiritual Energy violently blew on the thundercloud stage as impacts swept out in waves, which caused space to incessantly tremble.

    On the thundercloud stage that were wreaking havoc with Spiritual Energies, only Mu Chen¡¯s situation was undisturbed, since no one stepped within a thousand-foot radius. At this moment, he was like a spectator as he watched the battles. At the same time, he had also imprinted powerful moves into his heart.

    Although there shouldn¡¯t be any shes on this level, there were still two more levels waiting for them. Who could guarantee that there wouldn¡¯t be any decrease in the next level?

    Since that¡¯s the case, he could only fill himself up with information about the others.

    Under Mu Chen¡¯s observation, the battles on the thundercloud stagested for a period of time before they started to end, and the oues were as expected.

    After Mu Chen, it was Han Shan of the Demonic Rhino n that defeated his opponent and obtained a quota.

    After him, Mo Feng and Zong Teng both obtain their victories.

    The final quota went to Xu Kun, who had previously lost to Han Shan outside the Body Refining Pagoda. This person had a shocking strength, since even Han Shan had to execute a good deal of moves before he could obtain a victory.

    When Xu Kun obtained thest quota, the massive thundercloud stage became silent once again and the five silhouettes stood as five boundless auras soared into the sky, shing with one another.

    However, the shes onlysted for a brief instant, before the five of them retracted them at once. They took a nce at each other, then they no longer hesitated and flew out, appearing on the five lightning mats.

    Thereafter, their gazes were directed at the space behind the thundercloud stage with zing greed asets streaked across that space.

    Those streaks were drops of Lightning Essences, flickering with dazzling lustres.

 Chapter 1000 - Lightning Essencesâ€™ Baptism

    Chapter 1000 - Lightning Essence Baptism

    Beyond the thundercloud stage, space rippled as countless streaks of light flew by likeets, the scene was extremely gorgeous.

    Every single one of those light streaks were drops of Lightning Essence, they were also the source of their greedy eyes. In ancient times, it was said that many Divine Beasts used the Lightning Essence to refine their physiques in cultivation. Making their bodies as tough as diamonds that couldn¡¯t be destroyed.

    However, Lightning Essence wasn¡¯tmon. In the current Great Thousand World, despite the fact that there were still many Lightning Essences avable in thoserge-scaled auctions, the prices were extremely steep. The moment one appeared, the price would stir up, which made it hard for ordinary people to purchase.

    But right now, they had appeared before their eyes and there was a countless amount of them. So how could they not feel the surge in their hearts?

    ¡°So this is the fortune for those that obtained the five quotas...¡± Mu Chen licked his lips. If he could sessfully make it through this space and go through the baptism of countless Lightning Essences, it would simply be an unimaginable refinement for the body.

    The Body Refining Pagoda was truly filled with opportunities to refine the physique.

    It was merely half a day¡¯s time since they entered the Body Refining Pagoda and the improvement he had to his physique was something that couldn¡¯t bepared to even if he had cultivated for a year.

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder why the Divine Beast Origin would be filled with so many experts back then, upying a third of the Divine Beast Continent...¡± Mu Chen sighed. With such an exceptional cultivation condition, it was no wonder why the number of experts in the Divine Beast Origin was extremely high.

    Buzz!

    While Mu Chen sighed, the lightning mats beneath them suddenly vibrated and slowly flew out, carrying them, and they entered the space that was filled with the countlessets.

    When Mu Chen and the rest saw this, their hearts trembled and they adjusted their condition with zing gazes.

    Whoosh!

    Once the five lightning mats brought the five of them into the space, streaks of light flew in every direction, which made the five¡¯s eyes turn red.

    Han Shan was the quickest. He formed a w with his hand and made a grabbing motion. A suction force suddenly exploded that fixed onto a streak of light and forcefully pulled it over.

    The targeted streak of light had changed direction and it flew over like aet.

    Han Shan grinned and opened his arms without using any Spiritual Energy, since he knew that it was impossible for Spiritual Energy to make contact with the Lightning Essence. In the world, there was only one thing that could hold it, a body of flesh and blood.

    Therefore, if he wanted to absorb the lightning essence, then he would have to receive it with his own physique.

    Boom!

    The streak of light mmed against Han Shan¡¯s chest, issuing a deep and low noise as a bloody hole appeared on Han Shan¡¯s chest. Lightning could be seen flickering in the wound and traces of lightning liquid swiftly integrated with his body through the hole.

    Han Shan¡¯s face had instantly turned distorted. He was clearly bearing intense pain. As the Lightning Essence entered his body, it would slowly melt and refine his body.

    Han Shan¡¯s face remained distorted for a long time, before the expression gradually disappeared. When he opened his eyes, his body was covered in sweat and the zing greed in his eyes had dimmed down by quite a bit, and was reced with fear. Clearly, the pain brought by the Lightning Essence refining the body wasn¡¯t something an ordinary person could endure.

    A genius like Han Shan naturally had an extraordinary will power as well. But even so, he only dared to continue pulling Lightning Essence after a while.

    At the same time, Mu Chen, Mo Feng and the other two had also tried to absorb the Lightning Essence. In the end, all of them had the same reaction as Han Shan, all of their faces were distorted with pain and their bodies were constantly trembling when the Lightning Essence entered their bodies.

    After the intense pain, Mo Feng and the rest all had fear on their faces, only Mu Chen was the exception. When he opened his eyes, his ck pupils shed with a strange light.

    He lowered his head and look at his chest. The bloody hole was swiftly recovering at this moment and his skin was vaguely flickering with a silvery light in that region, it was the changes brought by the Lightning Essence.

    Mu Chen could clearly sense that the spot on his body that had absorbed the lightning essence was more solid and powerful than the other parts of his body.

    However, what left Mu Chen pondering wasn¡¯t the effect. But when the Lightning Essence entered his body, he could clearly sense that the majority of the energy from the Lightning Essence had been absorbed by the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos beneath his skin.

    Mu Chen looked at his arms, where the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos still remained. Vaguely, he could sense that the current True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos seemed extremely active, with a thirst spreading out. If Mu Chen had guessed correctly, they¡¯re thirsty for the energy of the Lightning Essence.

    ¡°What an appetite...¡±

    Mu Chen muttered in his heart. He had finally experienced how difficult it was to cultivate the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra. That¡¯s because he had never cked since he had started cultivating it. Even with so many resources poured into it, he had still not reached the second level.

    ording to Mu Chen¡¯s estimations, if he couldn¡¯t get a breakthrough in the Body Refining Pagoda, he might need another year¡¯s time, which was clearly uneptable for Mu him.

    Right now, what hecked the most was time!

    Therefore, since there were so many resources before his eyes, he couldn¡¯t watch them being wasted.

    As he thought about it, Mu Chen no longer hesitated and his eyes shed with resolution. With a will of his heart, Spiritual Energy surged and formed into a powerful suction force that pulled all the nearby streaks of light over.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    In such a short period of time, there were nearly ten streaks of light that flew over, all of them rumbled with drops of Lightning Essence.

    In the surroundings, the other four were greatly shocked by Mu Chen¡¯s move and they immediately pulled themselves away, fearing to be swept in it.

    They were extremely clear of the pain that was brought by absorbing the Lightning Essences. Therefore, it was best if they could take it slow. If they were to rush it, their bodies might be the first thing that couldn¡¯t take it.

    At that time, the Lightning Essences would be too powerful and their bodies would be destroyed.

    Rumble!

    As the streaks of light flew, they were like cannonballs as they bombarded against Mu Chen¡¯s body. Immediately, bloody holes appeared on his body, instantly making him a blurry, bloody figure.

    As fresh blood flowed, those silvery Lightning Essences fused into his body and the intense pain had instantly caused Mu Chen¡¯s eyes to turn red.

    Gnashing his teeth with beads of sweat flowing down his face, Mu Chen¡¯s face was distorted and a painful deep roar resounded from his throat, which sounded like a wild beast.

    Sizzle! Sizzle!

    He could even hear the sizzling sound when the Lightning Essences were fusing into his body, which made it feel like his physique was melting.

    The indescribable surge of pain nearly made him faint.

    However, while Mu Chen was bearing that unbearably intense pain, the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos finally moved. Immediately, a dragon roar and phoenix cry resounded from Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Buzz!

    As the dragon roar and phoenix cry resounded, the sounds had caused Mu Chen¡¯s aura and blood to surge and the intense pain in his body was swiftly being suppressed.

    When the intense pain disappeared, Mu Chen felt heavily relieved. If the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos did not make their moves, then he could only let go of this opportunity.

    Once he felt relieved, the Lightning Essences in his body started to turn into silvery light as they streaked across before beingpletely absorbed by the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos on his arms.

    Mu Chen opened both of his eyes and a silver light flickered in his pupils, before his mutted body swiftly recovered with a faint silvery light on his skin, which had grown stronger through the refinement.

    ¡°He¡¯s actually not dead?!¡± When Zong Teng, Han Shan and the rest saw Mu Chen recover, their pupils contracted. If they were in Mu Chen¡¯s shoes, they would be suffering heavy consequences by now. So how did Mu Chen recover so swiftly?

    ¡°How is that fellow¡¯s physique more powerful than ours?!¡± Xu Kun felt that it was a little hard to believe. They¡¯re Divine Beasts with powerful innate physiques. So how could a mere human like Mu Chen surpass their physiques?

    However, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t be bothered about their shock. His head was lowered towards his arms. Not only did the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos be more vivid, the golden lustre also grew even more brilliant and the piercing dragon scales and phoenix wings were emitting traces of powerful might.

    That feeling was as if his tattoos was about toe to life.

    Sensing the improvements in the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes grew with joy and he licked his lips, before raising his head at the streaks of light.

    In the distance, a light halo could be vaguely seen, which should be the passage towards the fourth level.

    At this moment, the light mats beneath their feet were gradually moving them over, which they had no control over. Therefore, if they wanted to obtain more from the baptism of the Lightning Essences, then they would have toplete it before the mats reached their destination.

    The other four knew about this, so their eyes had turned red when they saw Mu Chen frantically absorbing the Lightning Essences. Right now, they were like hungry ghosts with a feastid before them. They were clearly famished to the point that their chests were sticking to their backs, but they had to eat slowly. Whereas for Mu Chen, he was sweeping the food no matter what wasid before him, eat first and speak second.

    And the delicacies on the table were swiftly entering Mu Chen¡¯s stomach.

    Therefore, it had stimted them pretty greatly.

    Hence, after some struggles, they clenched their teeth and their Spiritual Energy exploded, increasing their absorbing speed.

    The price for raising speed was naturally the painful shrieks and wails...

    When Mu Chen heard those roars, the corner of his lips lifted, before he shut his eyes and spread his arms wide. Then the Spiritual Energy in his body surged with a suction force exploding forth. Instantly, the streaks in the surroundings seemed like they had encountered a ma as they whistled over towards Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    When they saw Mu Chen increasing his suction force, the other four that were painfully howling instantly had their eyelids twitch and they couldn¡¯t help cursing in low voices.

    ¡°He¡¯s simply inhuman!¡±

 Chapter 1001 - Harvest

    Chapter 1001 - Harvest

    In the distorted space, countless streaks of light flew with droplets of Lightning Essence flickering with silver light, emitting rumbling thunder.

    Whoosh!

    In the sky filled with streaks of light, there were five that swiftly travelled and powerful suction forces exploded from each of them, pulling over the nearby streaks of light over.

    Boom! Boom!

    When the streaks of light charged over, numerous painful wails and howls resounded. Those voices were extremely mournful, which made this space seem a little eerie and would have one¡¯s blood run cold.

    But at the front of those few streaks of light, Mu Chen was leading and was quietly sitting on the lightning mat. The suction force that exploded from his body was extremely powerful, so the streaks of light that he had pulled were also the most amongst the five of them.

    With the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos to protect himself, he did not have any worries like Han Shan, Mo Feng and the rest. Regardless of anything, he had to first enjoy the things here before speaking.

    Poof! Poof!

    One streak of light after another charged over and shot into his body. As the Lightning Essences entered his body, he was swept by intense pain and his entire body was covered in blood. From the top to the bottom, there wasn¡¯t an intact piece of flesh. He looked mutted, and his looks couldn¡¯t be seen.

    While his body was being mutted, the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos on his arms were flickering with purple-golden lustres, as if they were rejoicing and greedily devouring the energy of the Lightning Essences that entered Mu Chen¡¯s body. At the same time, they had also issued draconic roars and phoenix cries, which were enduring the intense pain in Mu Chen¡¯s stead.

    However, even with their help, Mu Chen was still tortured by the intense pain to the point that he was dizzy and could only rely on his instincts and willpower to pull the streaks of light over.

    Furthermore, his suction speed was getting faster to the point that as long as there were any streaks of light that passed by him, they would all be forcefully absorbed by him.

    His insane absorption had caused Han Shan and the rest to feel their scalps going numb. Looking at the figure that was covered in blood by the Lightning Essences, they all felt fear in their hearts.

    That fellow was simply a madman!

    Even with their Divine Beast Physiques, they did not dare to absorb this way. But as a human, Mu Chen had achieved it. Seeing his actions, Han Shan and the rest couldn¡¯t help doubting themselves...

    Who¡¯s the Divine Beast here?

    Han Shan and the rest nced in the distance as they were getting closer to the light halo. At this moment, they had already travelled half the distance so, not long from now, they would enter the fourth level. At that time, the opportunity for them to baptise their bodies would also be lost.

    But even if they knew that there weren¡¯t many opportunities left, the four of them had inwardly shaken their heads and they gradually slowed down their absorption rate. That¡¯s because they could sense that their bodies were on the verge of being unable to bear the intense pain brought by the baptism.

    If they were to force their way, they might damage their bodies instead, which the gains wouldn¡¯t make up for the loss.

    As for Mu Chen... that fellow should have used some special means. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be mad to that degree.

    ¡°They¡¯re simply benefitting that fellow!¡±

    Zong Teng¡¯s face grew dark since he realised that Mu Chen, whom he had not ced much importance on, had been surpassing him time and time again after entering the Body Refining Pagoda, causing him to eat dust.

    ¡°In the fourth level, I must definitely find a way to get rid of him.¡± Killing intent surged in Zong Teng¡¯s heart. Mu Chen had obtained too many benefits and if he allowed him to continue and Mu Chen managed to obtain any Quasi-Sacred Artifacts, then even he would have to hide from Mu Chen.

    As killing intent surged in Zong Teng¡¯s heart, the five lightning mats continued to travel. But this time, the speed of them pulling the streaks of light over had started to decrease, whereas Mu Chen grew even more insane. It¡¯s as if he wished to obtain all the Lightning Essences here.

    The eyes of the other four had turned red from looking, before they quickly shut their eyes. What the eyes don¡¯t see, the heart doesn¡¯t grieve over.

    Time swiftly passed in this manner and after a long time, Han Shan and the rest had sensed something and opened their eyes. Before them, the light halo of the fourth level of the Body Refining Pagoda had be clear and the streaks of light were gradually reduced as well.

    Turning their head over and seeing the streaks of light that were gradually being distanced from them, they couldn¡¯t help sighing in pity. However, they weren¡¯t ordinary people so they had quickly retracted the pity in their hearts and started to examine the improvements in their bodies.

    The check had caused joy to appear on their faces and they could clearly sense the boundless energy in their bodies. Furthermore, through this refinement, their bodies had grown stronger.

    The Lightning Essence Baptism had brought them quite a considerable amount of benefits.

    While they were being happy from the improvements of their bodies, Mu Chen, who sat on the lightning mat before them, had also opened his eyes. When he opened his eyes, his body instantly radiated with a dazzling golden light.

    As the golden light surged, his mutted body had practically recovered in an instant and golden runes had vaguely formed on his skin. The runes were alike to dragon scales and phoenix wings, which looked extremely peculiar.

    Lowering his head to his arms, the purple-golden lustre of the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos had turned deeper. The True Dragon raised its ws and the ws looked sharper than before, shrouded with a purple light and it was emitting an indescribably sharp aura, which seemed like it could pierce through space.

    The True Phoenix wings appeared more gorgeous and as it unfolded its wings, it looked like it could fly a thousand miles and cover the heavens and earth...

    Especially the eyes of the dragon and phoenix,pared to the tiny crack from before, their eyes had nearly opened halfway with imposing golden light beneath the eyelids, which would make one feel revere.

    Clearly, the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos had grown stronger through this Lightning Essence Baptism.

    When Mu Chen noticed his changes, he couldn¡¯t help rejoicing in his heart, before slowly clenching his fist. As his fingers closed, there seemed to be a terrifying surge of energy that could destroy mountains swiftly gathering.

    Mu Chen gently threw his fist out without any ripples. But in the path of his fist, space had appeared distorted. This was the power that he showed by purely relying on his own body. This was a fist that could shatter even a Sixth Grade Sovereign.

    A satisfied smile was revealed on Mu Chen¡¯s face. It looked like he had not been tormented for nought. The effects of Lightning Essence Baptism was even stronger than what he had experienced in the second level.

    But if it wasn¡¯t for him experiencing the torment on his body and will through the second level, perhaps even with the help of the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos right now, it would be tough for him to bear the intense pain at that moment.

    After examining how strong he had gotten, Mu Chen stood up from the mat and looked at the four other mats.

    Not far from his left and right, the other four swiftly caught up. When they swept a nce at Mu Chen, although there wasn¡¯t any expression on their faces, they felt slightly startled in their hearts.

    That¡¯s because they could feel that Mu Chen felt much more dangerous than before.

    Clearly, that fellow¡¯s strength had gotten much stronger through the baptism.

    A cold light shed in Zong Teng¡¯s eyes. It looked like Mu Chen¡¯s strength would grow stronger every time he passed a level. When he saw Mu Chen before entering the Body Refining Pagoda, even if Mu Chen had some capability, it wasn¡¯t anything worthy in his eyes.

    But who could have expected that after going through three levels, Mu Chen had made him feel danger, bit by bit, and his improvement was even more astonishing.

    ¡°I must definitely find an opportunity to get rid of this person!¡±

    Zong Teng clenched his teeth and the killing intent in his heart grew even more intense.

    Mu Chen stood on the lightning mat and he could sense from the corner of his eyes the dark gaze from Zong Teng. His eyes had also turned a little bit colder. Zong Teng had been making trouble for him time and time again. It looked like he also had to find a chance to make a move against Zong Teng.

    If he wanted to get rid of this sort of enemy, then he had to do a clean job.

    However, now was not the time to do it. Compared to the opportunities in the Body Refining Pagoda, Zong Teng wasn¡¯t considered much, which Mu Chen had clearly separated regarding this factor.

    As thoughts circted in Mu Chen¡¯s heart, the gazes of Han Shan was heated as he looked at the light halo towards the fourth level, before bursting forth and disappeared into the light halo.

    After him, Han Shan, Zong Teng, Mo Feng and Xu Kun closely followed behind as they entered the light halo.

    Looking at their disappearing silhouettes, Mu Chen lightly smiled and expectation shed in his eyes. He had gotten plenty of benefits from the third level, but he had no idea what sort of test awaited him in the fourth level.

    Mu Chen gently rubbed his arm. If he had some hesitation about his Dragon-Phoenix Physique reaching the second level earlier, then he was absolutely confident at this moment.

    The moment he obtained a breakthrough in the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra, then Zong Teng would pose no threat in his eyes. At that time, it would be as easy as flipping his hand to get rid of Zong Teng.

    Just thinking about it, Mu Chen gently smiled and his feet tapped on the lightning mat, before he flew out like a roc, approaching the light halo of the Body Refining Pagoda¡¯s fourth level and entered in.

    Body Refining Pagoda¡¯s fourth level, I hope that you don¡¯t disappoint me.

 Chapter 1002 - Black Stone Tablet

    Chapter 1002 - ck Stone Tablet

    When Mu Chen passed through the light halo towards the fourth level of the Body Refining Pagoda, the light before him suddenly turned dark. However, the darkness had receded before long. When the darkness receded, the scene before him changed once again.

    But what exceeded Mu Chen¡¯s expectation was that the scene before him wasn¡¯t any terrible environment, but an ancient old za that was roughly a thousand feet in size. At this moment, he hadnded on a corner of the za with the other four not far away from him.

    ¡°This is the fourth level of the Body Refining Pagoda?¡±

    Mu Chen was somewhat startled as he looked at the environment. The za was extremely old, filled with marks left behind by the mottled time and a deste sensation spread out in this space.

    It was different to the terrible environments of the previous three levels. This ancient za was quiet and peaceful, and didn¡¯t seem to be anything special at first nce. Therefore, the scenery before him had roused doubt in his heart.

    ¡°This is, indeed, the fourth level of the Body Refining Pagoda.¡± A voice resounded by Mu Chen¡¯s side and he saw Mo Feng walking over with an indifferent expression.

    Mu Chen was stunned as he knitted his brows. ¡°What¡¯s special about this ce?¡±

    Since this was the fourth level of the Body Refining Pagoda, then it wouldn¡¯t look as simple as it was on the surface.

    Mo Feng nodded his head, then he pointed towards the centre of the ancient za. ¡°Look there.¡±

    Mu Chen directed his gaze over and his eyes contracted, before noticing a ck stone tablet at the centre of the ancient za.

    The ck stone tablet wasn¡¯t huge, it could even be neglected in the massive za. Therefore, Mu Chen did not notice it before.

    But... could the test of the Body Refining Pagoda¡¯s fourth level be this ck stone tablet?

    Mu Chen was confused.

    ¡°This is a Strength Tablet.¡± Mo Feng Exined.

    ¡°Strength Tablet?¡± Mu Chen felt his head aching, since he had too little understanding of the Divine Beast Origin.

    ¡°The test in the fourth level is very simple, punching the Strength Tablet with your physical body.¡±

    Mo Feng continued, ¡°See the bronzemps before the Strength Tablet?¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head. Earlier when he noticed the ck stone tablet, he had already noticed the nine bronzemps before the stone tablet. Except they were pitch-ck without any mes.

    ¡°This is to test the strength of the physique with ninemps lighting up as the limit. However, that¡¯s basically impossible as it¡¯s something that not even a Ninth Grade Sovereign could achieve.¡±

    A smear of shock shed in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. Even the full strength of a Ninth Grade Sovereign couldn¡¯t light up all ninemps? This ordinary-looking Strength Tablet could actually withstand such terrifying strength?

    ¡°ording to the rules, as long as one is able to light up sixmps, they will be able to pass through the fourth level.¡±

    ¡°Lighting sixmps?¡± Mu Chen clenched his fist with eagerness zing in his eyes. If it was purely physical strength, then he wouldn¡¯t be inferior to anyone present. Furthermore, he wished to test how powerful his physical body had gotten from the Dragon-Phoenix Physique.

    When Mo Feng saw Mu Chen, he couldn¡¯t help reminding him, ¡°Don¡¯t be careless. ording to the news that I have gotten, 80-90% of the geniuses have failed in the past.¡±

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head. He naturally wouldn¡¯t underestimate it, but Mo Feng¡¯s words had caused him to be somewhat startled. It looked like the difficulty of lighting up sixmps was not small.

    ¡°What¡¯s the benefit of getting through the fourth level?¡± Mu Chen suddenly thought of the most important question. The first three levels all had brutal environments to refine the physical body. So what about the fourth level? What could he obtain if he could light up six bronzemps? ording to the rules of the Body Refining Pagoda, they shouldn¡¯t let the challenger return empty-handed, right?

    ¡°The benefit is naturally from the stone tablet.¡± Mo Feng smiled as he stared at the ck stone tablet. Mu Chen didn¡¯t know if he had sensed wrongly, but he could see a smear of a ze in Mo Feng¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Do you know what this stone tablet is made of?¡± asked Mo Feng.

    Mu Chen shook his head, since he was naturally unfamiliar with everything here.

    ¡°It is made from the physical body of the Sky-Devouring Divine Beast.¡±

    ¡°Sky-Devouring Divine Beast?¡± Mu Chen was stunned and his expression became a little shaken. Legend had it that the Sky-Devouring Divine Beast was a Super Divine Beast born from the heavens and earth. It wasn¡¯t born from any bloodline, thus their rarity surpassed any Super Divine Beasts. Furthermore, they had only appeared in ancient times, and no one has heard of their appearance nowadays.

    The Sky-Devouring Divine Beast, in the midst of a rage, it could devour the sky, which even the Heavenly Sovereigns were fearful of.

    Mu Chen had seen some information about them from an ancient text. But he never expected that the unremarkable-looking stone tablet would be made from the flesh of the Sky-Devouring Divine Beast.

    ¡°Truly unimaginable.¡± Mu Chen sighed. The Sky-Devouring Divine Beast was an existence that even the True Dragon and Phoenix would be fearful of.

    ¡°Once a force strikes the Strength Tablet, a trace of blood essence from the Sky-Devouring Divine Beast will seep out. The essence would be based on how strong the attack was... Simply speaking, the more bronzemps you can light up, the stronger the blood essence would be, and this is the benefit of the fourth level. Understand now?¡± Mo Feng¡¯s gaze grew more heated as he slowly said.

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled and he solemnly nodded his head. The essence of the Sky-Devouring Divine Beast... If he could absorb it, he was evident about how shocking it would be for his own physical refinement.

    It was something that was even more powerful than the Lightning Essences. It was no wonder why even Mo Feng would be so tempted.

    This Body Refining Pagoda level was truly a great treasure...

    While Mo Feng spoke with Mu Chen, Han Shan, Zong Teng and Xu Kun all had greed and solemness on their faces as they looked at the ck stone tablet, before the five of them gradually moved closer.

    As they moved closer, Mu Chen realised that the ck stone tablet was covered in densely packed palm marks, which were clearly left by those that had visited here.

    The stone tablet was extremely sturdy to the point that not a single part of it looked to have been made of flesh. However, the ck colour vaguely emitted a fearful pressure, which would make the blood of others tremble.

    Mu Chen knew that it should be the aura left behind by the Sky-Devouring Divine Beast. It was just this small bit and it had already made it suffocating for them.

    Furthermore, what made Mu Chen even more startled was the fact that when he moved closer to the stone tablet, he realised that the Spiritual Energy in his body had gradually froze to the point that it was practically tough for him to circte it. It¡¯s as if it was suppressed by a powerful force field to the point that it couldn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Spiritual Energy beingpletely suppressed... Indeed, only pure physical strength can be used in this ce.¡± Mu Chen clenched his body and it was extremely hard for him to circte the Spiritual Energy in his body, making it practically useless.

    Looking at Mo Feng and the rest, he realised that the Spiritual Energy that surged around them hadpletely disappeared. However, they remained calm without any surprises on their faces.

    But although they were before the ck stone tablet, none of them made a move. Instead, all of them sat down to adjust their own states.

    ording to the rules, everyone only had a single chance. The moment they were unqualified, they would be immediately eliminated and sent out of the Body Refining Pagoda.

    Therefore, that punch must be the pinnacle of what their physical bodies would exert.

    Thus, everyone here was surprisingly harmonious without revealing any enmity towards the others. All of them sat down and swiftly adjusted their states to the pinnacle.

    Hence, the ancient za had be abnormally quiet at this moment, only the breathing from the five of them gently resounded...

    ...

    When the five of them sat down to adjust their states, the area outside of the Body Refining Pagoda was extremely bustling and many gazes were staring at the screen of the fourth level with curiosity. It was a screen that showed the figures, so everyone outside could see the five of them harmoniously readjusting their states.

    ¡°That is the legendary Strength Tablet, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that only those that can light up sixmps can be qualified to pass through the fourth level...¡±

    ¡°In the past, the majority of the geniuses were stopped by this step. The sixmps aren¡¯t easy to light and there is a high chance that even a Seventh Grade Sovereign would fail here.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I wonder how many of the five can make it through this stage?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a high chance for Han Shan, but the rest should depend on their own means. Although it¡¯s purely using their own physical strength, there¡¯s a w as well. After all, it¡¯s only a single punch. There are some secret arts that could instantly increase one¡¯s physical strength, so I believe they¡¯re all prepared.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Whispers resounded outside the pagoda. After all, some of them had some keen sight, so their words made sense as well.

    Nine Nether and Mo Ling exchanged a nce, then they looked at the two silhouettes in the fourth level. This level waspeting of the strength of the physical body. Perhaps looking from the surface, Mu Chen might be at a disadvantageous position due to him being a human. But after the series of events that urred, probably no one would think that his physique as a human would be any weaker than a Divine Beast.

    Therefore, no one could predict the oue of this test.

    While everyone outside were making wild guesses, the five silhouettes in the fourth level all opened their eyes at the same time.

 Chapter 1003 - Lightning the Bronze Lamp

    Chapter 1003 - Lighting the Bronze Lamps

    The five silhouettes that quietly sat on the ancient za opened their eyes at the same time. In that instant when the five of them opened their eyes, a faint scarlet light flickered on the surface of their bodies. Those lights didn¡¯t seem to be a Spiritual Energy light, but they were a form of the blood and aura in their bodies reaching the pinnacle.

    Clearly, in this period of resting, the five¡¯s states had reached their pinnacle.

    As a faint scarlet lustre enveloped them, Xu Kun of the Demonic Elephant n stood up first and he looked at the ck stone tablet with a heated gaze and smiled, ¡°Since none of you are making a move, then let me test out this legendary Strength Tablet!¡±

    When the four of them heard his words, they did not speak, but remained silent. After all, there¡¯s nothing for them topete for in terms of the sequence, since all of them only had a single chance.

    Seeing that no one objected, Xu Kun strode forth and he took a deep breath before the ck stone tablet, then clenched his fist.

    Boom!

    A scarlet light burst from his body and Xu Kun¡¯s body rapidly expanded. The muscles on his body swelled like iron with veins wriggling like dragons that crawled up and down his skin.

    Although there weren¡¯t any Spiritual Energy undtions, the energy that exploded from Xu Kun was still very powerful.

    But after circting his own strength, Xu Kun did not stop there. Both of his hands joined together and a bloody light gradually gathered on the surface of his body, forming into blood-red runes on the surface of his skin, runes that made Xu Kun look even more ferocious.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Blood Runes of the Demonic Elephant n. Arousing their bloodline can temporarily raise the strength of their physique.¡± Mo Feng exined to Mu Chen from the side.

    Mu Chen nodded his head and he could sense that Xu Kun¡¯s physique had grown a little stronger at this moment. Immediately, he felt a little envious, since these Divine Beast fellows were truly blessed by the heavens in terms of physical bodies.

    ¡°I wonder how manymps Xu Kun can light up?¡±

    As this thought shed in Mu Chen¡¯s heart, Xu Kun suddenly stomped on the floor, causing the ancient za to tremble and his body charged forth with a ferocious bearing, like a demonic elephant that was walking through the horizon and wanting to destroy the heavens and earth.

    Boom!

    Xu Kun punched forth with a scarlet aura circling his fist. In the path of his fist, space undted and an ear-piercing noise exploded. Behind Xu Kun, a massive elephant appeared, looking ferocious and sinister, which would make one feel fearful.

    Boom!

    Xu Kun¡¯s fist, which contained all his power, finally shattered the atmosphere and heavily mmed against the ck stone tablet under the nervous gazes of the other four.

    In that instant of impact, a deep roar resounded and a ripple seemed to spread out from the ck stone tablet, but the tablet itself did not move.

    Sizzle!

    As the ripple spread out, Mu Chen and the rest could see the firstmp ignite with mes.

    The mes were scarlet in colour, filled with the fluctuation of a blood aura, as if it was from Xu Kun¡¯s fist.

    Sizzle! Sizzle! Sizzle!

    After the first bronzemp, the next three lit up as well. However, when it reached the fifthmp, it finally slowed down and the scarlet smoke from the fivemps drifted. Small sparks appeared and after gathering, the fifthmppletely lit up.

    The fifth bronzemp lit up!

    The expression of the rest did not move and their gazes were fixed on the sixth bronzemp. With Xu Kun¡¯s strength, lighting up fivemps was within their expectations. As for the sixth, it was the most crucial one.

    Sizzle!

    After the fifthmp, sparks started to appear in the sixthmp. They had gathered with much difficulty before it slowly emitted a small lustre of mes under Xu Kun¡¯s reddened eyes.

    But when the mes lit up, the mes suddenly shook, before they were swiftly extinguished, returning to darkness.

    The sixth bronzemp, failure!

    Xu Kun¡¯s face had instantly turned pale at this scene with disbelief filling his eyes. The full strength of his punch couldn¡¯t even light up the sixthmp?

    When the other four saw this scene, their gazes turned grave. In their expectations, Xu Kun should have had a chance of lighting up the sixth bronzemp. But they never expected him to fail.

    Buzz!

    While they sighed, the ck stone tablet lightly trembled and a chaotic flowing aura seeped out and entered through Xu Kun¡¯s nose.

    Xu Kun¡¯s body froze in that instant as the aura around him swiftly boiled. The scarlet aura swept around his body and in just ten-odd breaths, the aura that emanated from Xu Kun¡¯s body had been greatly strengthened.

    ¡°This is the essence of the Sky-Devouring Divine Beast?¡± When Mu Chen saw this scene, his eyes shed with a sh of yearning in his eyes. That¡¯s because he could sense that in those short ten-odd breaths, the strengthening of Xu Kun¡¯s physique was even greater than being baptised by the Lightning Essences.

    The essence of the Sky-Devouring Divine Beast was naturally a great nourishment for the physical body.

    If Xu Kun could obtain another chance to punch the stone tablet, he would probably have a great chance of lighting up the sixthmp and obtain the qualification to enter the next level.

    But it was a pity...

    Xu Kun naturally understood this factor as well. Thus, he could only gnash his teeth in unwillingness and anger as a light blossomed around him, before he disappeared. Evidently, he was immediately eliminated, since he couldn¡¯t light up the sixth bronzemp.

    Mu Chen and the rest watched as Xu Kun was kicked out of the Body Refining Pagoda and the atmosphere was quiet in this instant. However, their gazes had turned even more grave.

    The silencested for a brief moment before Zong Teng slowly walked out and smiled, ¡°Let me be the second one to try.¡±

    When he spoke, he had already walked out and had appeared before the ck stone tablet. Focusing his attention, a light burst from his body, before his body had turned into a few thousand-foot sized roc when the light burst out.

    Clearly, Zong Teng had immediately brought out his Divine Beast form!

    As the roc stood proudly in the sky, its wings were a faint gold, filled with prestige and might.

    Liiiii!

    A brilliant cry resounded between the heavens and earth. In the next instant, the golden roc had suddenly thrust a w down. That w looked like it was piercing through space and could shatter mountains and split the ocean.

    Boom!

    The huge w, which was covered in golden scales, heavily shed against the ck stone tablet. Beneath the w, the stone tablet looked extremely small. However, it was this tiny-looking tablet that managed to stand still in the za that even the massive roc couldn¡¯t move it.

    However, a massive force still came from the w and was sent to the ck stone tablet.

    Sizzle! Sizzle!

    Instantly, one bronzemp after another swiftly lit up.

    In a few breaths¡¯ time, the fifth bronzemp had lit up and the speed was even faster and more ferocious than Xu Kun.

    After the fifthmp was lit up, sparks appeared in the sixthmp. The sparks gathered and finally, under the gazes of the other three, it hadpletely lit up.

    The sixth bronzemp had sessfully lit up!

    When the sixth bronzemp was lit up, a burst of surprise resounded from outside the pagoda. Many experts were surprised. Zong Teng was truly extraordinary, since he could even achieve something that Xu Kun could not.

    Under the exmations of surprise, the faces of Liu Qing and the rest were filled with pride, since they had finally got back some face after being suppressed by Mu Chen.

    ¡°That fellow is truly somewhat formidable.¡± In the ancient za, Mu Chen also couldn¡¯t help nodding his head. Even though Zong Teng was hateful, there was nothing toment on his strength.

    Mo Feng had nodded his head as well, acknowledging Zong Teng¡¯s strength.

    Buzz!

    As they spoke, the ck stone tablet trembled and a chaotic aura poured out towards the roc. The roc absorbed the essence of the Sky-Devouring Divine Beast into its body. Instantly, a golden light burst from its body and the gold on its wings had turned deeper.

    As the golden light circted, the roc swiftly shrunk, before returning to a human form and appeared on the za.

    Zong Teng had his hands behind his back and he had a faint smile on his face. Looking at Mo Feng and Mu Chen, he lightly smiled. ¡°Now, it¡¯s the performance of you guys.¡±

    Although his words were calm, the pride that was held within couldn¡¯t be concealed.

    Mo Feng took a nce at him, before walking out without replying.

    Standing before the stone tablet, he did not show any signs of transforming as he threw a palm forth. That palm looked simple but when it was thrown out, Mo Feng¡¯s fingers had instantly be extremely sharp and golden phoenix feathers could be vaguely seen like a glove of phoenix feathers.

    In that single palm, a phoenix cry had resounded as well.

    Boom!

    The palm heavily mmed against the stone tablet and it rippled before the bronzemps lit up one after another.

    In a few breaths¡¯ time, five bronzemps had already been lit up.

    Thereafter, sparks appeared in the sixth bronzemp before it was lit up.

    Zong Teng had slightly furrowed his brows. Although he knew how formidable Mo Feng was, he did not expect that thetter could light up six bronzemp so easily. Mo Feng¡¯s achievement was on the same level as him.

    But as that thought shed in his mind, Zong Teng suddenly contracted his eyes when he saw that after the sixth bronzemp was lit up, it did not stop and sparks had appeared in the seventhmp. However, the sparks only appeared in the seventhmp for a brief instant before they disappeared.

    However, this scene was even more outstanding than Zong Teng¡¯s previous performance!

    Mo Feng actually had the qualifications to make a go at the seventhmp!

 Chapter 1004 - Seventh Lamp

    Chapter 1004 - Seventh Lamp

    The sparks on the seventhmp faded on the ck stone tablet. Judging from the situation, it had naturally failed but Mo Feng maintained an extremely calm expression without feeling dejected from the result. He slowly pulled his hand back and the golden phoenix feather on his arm had also gradually disappeared.

    That previous palm looked light, but he knew that it was his pinnacle attack.

    Behind him, Zong Teng¡¯s face was a little unsightly as he watched this scene. Previously, when he fought with Mo Feng, both of them couldn¡¯t do a thing to the other. But he never expected that in terms of physical strength, he would lose by this bit.

    Although that didn¡¯t mean that Mo Feng¡¯s fighting strength was stronger than him, Zong Teng still didn¡¯t feel good for someone as prideful as him.

    ¡°Haha. This palm from Brother Mo is truly formidable. But when I saw you making a move earlier, I heard a phoenix cry. Looks like Brother Mo must have a deep rtionship with the Phoenix n, right?¡± Han Shan¡¯s gaze slightly flickered as he smiled.

    Mo Feng did not reply and paid no extra attention to him, he only stared at the ck stone tablet before him with a fire shing in his eyes.

    Buzz!

    Under Mo Feng¡¯s gaze, the ck stone tablet quickly reacted and the surface of the tablet trembled, then a surge of chaotic aura gushed out. Compared to the one that Zong Teng had obtained, this essence of the Sky Devouring Divine Beast was clearly much denser.

    Mo Feng looked at the chaotic aura, then he sucked it in with his mouth, devouring that essence with a gulp. Instantly, his eyes zed with scarlet mes as strands of mes rose on the surface of his body, along with a powerful surge emanating from his body.

    Themotion from Mo Fengsted for several minutes before he opened his eyes. As he did, a faint pressure spread out from his body. Evidently, after absorbing the essence of the Sky Devouring Divine Beast, his strength had greatly improved.

    When the situation in his body calmed down, Mo Feng moved back from the ck stone tablet. After Mo Feng moved back, only Han Shan and Mu Chen were left.

    Mu Chen looked at Han Shan and thetter smiled with his eyes squinted. ¡°After watching, my hands are itching now. Why don¡¯t I go first?¡±

    Mu Chen gently nodded his head, expressing that he had no objections.

    When Han Shan saw Mu Chen¡¯s reply, he strode forth. As he stepped forth, all the gazes in and out of the pagoda were directed at him.

    Judging from a certain degree, Han Shan should be amongst the top out of the five geniuses, since his fighting strength was something that even someone as prideful as Zong Teng had to admit it. In terms of physical strength, as someone from the Demonic Rhino n, he had a great advantage.

    Naturally, physical strength was only a portion of one¡¯s fighting strength. Therefore, in a genuine life-and-death match, one might not be able to obtain victory based on it alone.

    With Zong Teng¡¯s talent, he should have some means to make up for his gap in the physical body.

    Han Shan¡¯s silhouette stood before the ck stone tablet before everyone¡¯s gazes. He stood there with his hands behind his back, looking at the stone tablet with his head raised. It was with only this casual stance that an astonishing pressure had spread out from him.

    At this moment, he was like a primordial demonic rhino that had charged through the heavens and earth, as if it could shatter mountains in its path.

    Han Shan gradually closed his eyes and his body gradually turned red. It was a sign of the blood in his body starting to boil, before the blood and aura seeped out, forming into a huge blood-red rhino a few dozen feet in size.

    The rhino strode the earth with a blood-red rhino horn on its forehead. As the horn gently moved, it had actually even cut through space, which showed how sharp it was.

    The huge rhino stood quietly behind Han Shan, then it slowly grounded its front foot on the ground. Although it had not caused any noise, anyone could sense that the momentum of the huge rhino was surging.

    The blood lustre around Han Shan gradually turned dense.

    His gaze suddenly opened up at this moment, with both of his eyes turning red. In the next moment, he took a step forth and both of his hand were joined together, then he thrusted them towards the ck stone tablet.

    Behind him, the blood-red rhino had charged forth and went through Han Shan¡¯s body, lowering its head so that the horn perfectly fused with the Han Shan¡¯s fingers.

    Those fingers had the bearing of a demonic rhino destroying the world and its horn would pierce through any defences.

    Boom!

    Han Shan¡¯s fingers pierced through space and heavily thrusted against the stone tablet under countless gazes. The impact had immediately caused a crack to tear open on his two fingers and blood was dripping from them.

    However, the surface of the stone tablet suddenly fluctuated and visible ripples were spreading out on the surface of it.

    Themotion was even greater than the three that came before him!

    The gazes of the others were fixed on the stone tablet and the ripples spread out. Thereafter, dazzling mes immediately swept out on those bronzemps!

    Sizzle! Sizzle!

    It was only a breath¡¯s time and five bronzemps lit up. Thereafter, the sixthmp somewhat froze as blood-red mes appeared with a sizzle, then it was lit up.

    When the sixth bronzemp lit up, the gazes of Mu Chen and the rest had practically turned towards the seventhmp at the same time, since they could sense that Han Shan¡¯s strength had not dissipated yet.

    Under their gazes, sparks appeared from the seventh bronzemp. When those sparks appeared, the sparks had slowly gathered together.

    Although the gathering speed was slow, it was more stable than Mo Feng¡¯s attempt.

    Crackle! Crackle!

    When the sparks increased to a certain degree, they hadpletely blossomed and turned into a zing me, causing the seventh bronzemp to bepletely ignited.

    The seventh bronzemp was sessfully lit up!

    Rustle!

    Amotion resounded outside the pagoda with every single expert having exmations of surprise and admiration on their faces. Han Shan was truly the most outstanding genius of the Demonic Rhino n. He hadpletely suppressed Zong Teng and Mo Feng.

    ¡°This Han Shan is truly formidable.¡± Even Nine Nether had gently nodded her head. Although the stone tablet only measured one¡¯s physical strength, she understood that Han Shan¡¯s outstanding strength wasn¡¯t weak, even amongst the Seventh Grade Sovereigns.

    ¡°The seventh bronzemp is actually lit up.¡±

    Mo Ling was also full of praises. Even her brother had only managed to spark the seventhmp, but it had not reached the degree of igniting it. Clearly, Han Shan was superior to Mo Feng in terms of physical strength.

    ¡°Now, only Big Brother Mu Chen is left. I wonder what his achievement will be?¡± Mo Ling was curious.

    Nine Nether shook her head, since she also did not understand Mu Chen¡¯s physical strength too well. She only knew that Mu Chen had never given up on his cultivation in the path of the physical body. The Lightning God¡¯s Physique back then and the Dragon-Phoenix Physique now were both extremely profound Body Refining Techniques and Mu Chen had obtained high attainments in both.

    Thus, even if Mu Chen wasn¡¯t a Divine Beast, his physical body wasparable to most of the Divine Beasts and might even be stronger.

    ¡°With his strength, it shouldn¡¯t be hard for him to get through the fourth test... But we¡¯ll have to see if he can beparable to Han Shan.¡± Nine Nether said solemnly. Han Shan¡¯s performance was outstanding, even to her, so she wasn¡¯t confident about whether Mu Chen could surpass him.

    While themotion was resounding outside the pagoda, the blood-red rhino behind Han Shan slowly disappeared and he slowly pulled his fingers back. The wounds on his fingers were swiftly recovered with a gentle shake.

    Looking at the seventh bronzemp, he smiled and was clearly not surprised by this fact.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    The ck stone tablet started to tremble and faint blood runes appeared on the surface of the tablet. Traces of chaotic aura oozed out, but this time, the chaotic aura was mixed with a trace of dark-red.

    ¡°This is...¡± Mu Chen stared at the essence of the Sky Devouring Divine Beast, which waspletely different from the past, with a sh in his eyes.

    ¡°This is the blood and aura that was contained in the flesh of the Sky Devouring Divine Beast. It¡¯s purer than essence... Only those with an outstanding performance could obtain it.¡± Mo Feng said calmly.

    Not far away, Zong Teng¡¯s eyes shed with greed as he stared at the chaotic aura.

    Mu Chen gently nodded his head. It looked like this should be the reward for lighting the seventhmp.

    Before the stone tablet, Han Shan took a deep breath and the dark-red chaotic aura was absorbed by him. Thereafter, his body suddenly turned blood-red and the rhino that had previously disappeared behind him had appeared once again. It swiftly expanded, growing even more ferocious.

    Huff.

    The changes in the rhinosted for a long moment before it gradually disappeared. Han Shan¡¯s body had returned to normal, then he gently smiled while looking down at his hands before turning around.

    Clearly, he was very satisfied with his harvest this time.

    Once Han Shan left, Zong Teng and Mo Feng¡¯s gaze shot over and stopped on Mu Chen.

    At the same time, the curious gazes outside the pagoda were all focused on Mu Chen. Evidently, they were all curious about how far the dark horse could achieve in this test.

    Towards this matter, everyone was filled with exceptional expectancy and curiosity.

    Under all the gazes, Mu Chen slowly strode towards the tablet.

 Chapter 1005 - Mu Chen making his move

    Chapter 1005 - Mu Chen makes his move

    Before the ck stone tablet, Mu Chen quietly stood, looking at the innumerable prints on the tablet. Vaguely, he could sense the countless experts that stood before this ce, gathering the strength of their physiques and throwing their strongest moves.

    It was said that in ancient times, there were experts that had lit up all nine of the bronzemps, which made Mu Chen somewhat startled. Naturally, he knew that those that had lit up the ninthmp were those that far exceeded them in strength. It was so much so that there was a possibility that they could¡¯ve been Eighth or Ninth Grade Sovereigns.

    This was in addition to body the refining ability of the Divine Beast Origin in the ancient times, which caused the experts in the Divine Beast Origin to all possess powerful strengths. So Mu Chen did not doubt that they could light up the ninth bronzemp.

    Furthermore, since the Divine Beast Origin shattered, the amount of those geniuses that came here to light up the ninemps in the fourth level were few in number.

    Furthermore, those people were all extreme monsters that even the geniuses of the other ns were dull before them.

    As for lighting the ninemps, Mu Chen was clear about how difficult it was to achieve it. Even someone as powerful as Han Shan could barely manage to light up the seventhmp with all his strength, with a considerable gap towards the ninthmp.

    Therefore, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t estimate how far he could go. But regardless of anything, he had to make an all-out effort!

    That¡¯s because he could make a breakthrough to the second level of the Dragon-Phoenix Physique in this Body Refining Pagoda!

    Huff!

    Once Mu Chen gradually calmed down, he took a deep breath and his fist tightly clenched under all the gazes.

    A faint golden light started to blossom from Mu Chen¡¯s body,dying him in gold, as if he was made of actual gold itself. As time passed, it grew even denser, as if he was an ancient gold statue.

    Circting his Dragon-Phoenix Physique, he had gradually drawn all the strength in his body. This time, he wanted to push the Dragon-Phoenix Physique to his limits!

    Not far away, Zong Teng, Han Shan and Mo Feng looked at Mu Chen, before they contracted their eyes. That¡¯s because they could sense an unmovable sensationing from Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen gave them the feeling that he was like a majestic mountain that stood in the heavens and earth.

    Once he gradually circted the Dragon-Phoenix Physique to the limit, the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos on Mu Chen¡¯s arms gradually wriggled. Thereafter, a draconic roar and phoenix cry resounded from his body, trembling his flesh and causing the strength in Mu Chen¡¯s body to sharply rise.

    The draconic roar and phoenix cry grew more brilliant and more urgent and Mu Chen¡¯s body trembled as it boiled. Especially the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos on his arms, they boiled as if they were made of hot iron.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes blossomed with even more gold light and his breathing was growing even heavier. That¡¯s because the energy in his body had been focused to a terrifying degree. It was even stronger than when he heavily wounded Lu Sui!

    Han Shan and the other two had their eyes gradually turn grave as they looked at the silhouette constantly spewing golden light. The golden light wasn¡¯t Spiritual Energy, it was the sign of Mu Chen focusing his blood and aura to the limits. It¡¯s just that they were somewhat startled by the fact that the lustre that was emitting from Mu Chen was extremely bizarre and it seemed to contain a pressure that even made them feel oppressed.

    ¡°I never expected that a Sixth Grade Sovereign could gather such a terrifying force...¡± Han Shan¡¯s sharp gaze stared at Mu Chen. Although he had not underestimated Mu Chen, he also did not expect thetter to be so outstanding. He had a premonition that Mu Chen¡¯s move might surpass Zong Teng and Mo Feng, and might even... reach his level!

    This human is not simple.

    At this moment, Mu Chen could no longer sense their grave looks. As the blood boiled even more in his body, he had realised that themotion outside had been blocked out. It¡¯s as if he was the sole person left in this world.

    This state made the energy in Mu Chen¡¯s body reach the pinnacle.

    Substantial golden light gushed from Mu Chen¡¯s eyes and the energies in his body hadpletely reached the peak. It was so much so that even he vaguely felt a stinging pain from his flesh and blood.

    It was the peak of his state.

    Since he had already reached his peak, then it¡¯s time to make a move!

    There weren¡¯t any ripples on Mu Chen¡¯s face. It¡¯s as if he had forgotten everything, then threw his right punch forth.

    In that instant when he threw his punch forth, the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos wriggled and the both of them entrenched onto Mu Chen¡¯s right arm, before a golden light was emitted. Golden dragon and phoenix ws stretched out and enveloped Mu Chen¡¯s fist.

    Roar!

    At that moment when he threw a punch forth, the brilliant draconic roar and phoenix cry couldn¡¯t be covered by Mu Chen¡¯s body and had directly rippled forth, resounding across the ancient za.

    At this moment, the bodies of Han Shan, Mo Feng and Zong Teng froze and they could sense a surging, terrifying oppression violently dominating from Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    The pressure even made their bloodlines tremble.

    It was a bloodline suppression!

    The suppression made the three of them feel disbelief, since their bloodlines belonged to the higher tiers, considered to be the top amongst the Spiritual Beast Realms. But right now, their bloodlines felt suppressed by the might that came out of Mu Chen?

    That was only possible to the bloodlines of those Super Divine Beasts!

    As the three of them made silent exmations, Mu Chen¡¯s golden fist, which entrenched the True Dragon and Phoenix, smacked forth, breaking the wind as it mmed against the ck stone tablet with golden fluctuations.

    Boom!

    In that instant of impact, Han Shan and the rest could sense that the entire ancient za had trembled. It was so much so that even the extremely sturdy ck stone tablet had lightly trembled.

    Han Shan and the rest had fixed their gazes at the point of collision of Mu Chen¡¯s fist and the tablet, before their pupils contracted.

    When the golden ripples spread out, Mu Chen¡¯s fist was instantly torn and blood spewed out. It was so much so that white bones could be vaguely seen, which disyed how powerful Mu Chen¡¯s fist was. It¡¯s to the point that even his physical body couldn¡¯t bear the shock wave and his fist tore.

    However, when blood sttered from his fist and white bones could be seen, Mu Chen showed no signs of pulling his fist back. On the contrary, he roared and all the power in his body had violently gushed out from his fist.

    Golden ripples fluctuated from Mu Chen¡¯s fist and swept on the surface of the tablet.

    Cracks had also quietly opened on the ancient ground below.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    Under the horrifying impact, Han Shan and the rest could instantly see mes constantly igniting on the bronzemps.

    One bronzemp after another was swiftly being ignited!

    In just a single moment, six bronzemps had been instantly lit up!

    When the sixth bronzemp ignited, sparks swiftly gathered on the seventhmp before it ignited under countless startled gazes.

    ¡°The seventh bronzemp is actually lit up!¡± Outside the pagoda, exmations of surprise resounded and everyone had disbelief on their faces. That¡¯s because Mu Chen had lit up the seventhmp even faster than Han Shan!

    Han Shan¡¯s face had changed at this moment as well, then he fixed his gaze on the eighthmp shortly after. Although it was pitch-ck, he could vaguely sense that Mu Chen¡¯s strength had not fully faded.

    Under Han Shan¡¯s gaze, darknesssted in the eighthmp for a brief moment, before sparks finally appeared...

    Mo Feng and Zong Teng had also seen the sparks and they both immediately took in a deep breath. Mu Chen¡¯s strength even caused sparks to appear in the eighthmp?!

    This was something that not even Han Shan could achieve!

    Drip!

    Blood constantly dripped down from Mu Chen¡¯s fist and white bones could be seen. However, he remained unmoving, as if golden ripples were still fluctuating from the golden fist that had charged against the ck stone tablet.

    Sizzle! Sizzle!

    In the eighthmp, the sparks that were initially weak started to increase, the second spark... third spark...

    One spark after another gradually appeared and the eyes of Han Shan and the rest gradually widened. Thereafter, when it was gathered to an extent, it had ignited and a me zed.

    The eighth bronzemp was lit up!

    The faces of Han Shan and the rest had slightly froze. They were stunned, looking at the ignited eighthmp before looking at the boulder-like youthful silhouette before the stone tablet with shock in their hearts and couldn¡¯t say a word.

    No one had imagined that Mu Chen could actually light up the eighth bronzemp!

    Just how horrifying was the power contained in that fist?!

    Probably even they would have to use all their strength to face that power, right?

    Outside the Body Refining Pagoda, the whole area was silent when the eighth bronzemp was lit up...

    However, while they were shocked beyond words, Mu Chen, who was before the ck stone tablet, had golden colours mixed in his eyes. The pain that came from his fist was practically ignored by him. That¡¯s because he had felt empty after exerting that sort of power.

    But not knowing why, his instincts told him that it was not the end!

    He could vaguely sense that he could still control the force in the ck stone tablet, like a hidden energy.

    If that energy exploded, then it would cause an even more terrifying destructive force.

    Who knows, he might even be able to light up the ninth bronzemp!

    A golden light gushed from both of his eyes and he no longer hesitated, pressing his fist on the stone tablet with a hoarse voice that came out from his throat.

    ¡°Explode!¡±

 Chapter 1006 - Ninth Lamp Lit

    Chapter 1006 - Ninth Lamp Lit

    ¡°Explode!¡±

    When the hoarse voice resounded from Mu Chen¡¯s throat, a dazzling golden light exploded. The golden light did not blossom from the surface of the stone tablet, but exploded from within the depths of the stone tablet...

    Everything wasn¡¯t as sturdy as the surface. So the inner parts should¡¯ve been rather weak, which was the case for this ck stone tablet before him.

    Therefore, when the golden light exploded, the stone tablet violently trembled and the trembling far exceeded everything else from the past.

    Not far away, Han Shan and the rest had their minds nked when they watched the violently trembling ck stone tablet. That¡¯s because they had also sensed the sudden explosion within the stone tablet.

    With their experience, they naturally knew that the energy must¡¯ve been left in the stone tablet by Mu Chen¡¯s previous punch, which was absorbed into the tablet.

    However, they did not understand why the force that the stone tablet had absorbed would suddenly explode.

    That¡¯s because, ording to normal circumstances, as long as any force bombarded the stone tablet, the energy would be absorbed, since the stone tablet was made of the flesh of the Sky-Devouring Divine Beast. Therefore, the tablet possessed a horrifying digestive ability. As long as it wasn¡¯t any energy that had surpassed it, the energy would be instantly devoured.

    But... why wasn¡¯t Mu Chen¡¯s force devoured and, instead, was even controlled by him to explode?

    Boom!

    As their minds turned nk, thest bronzemp suddenly trembled, and in the next instant, the eyes of Han Shan and the rest were focused on it. Their gazes were fixed on the ninthmp as sparks suddenly appeared in the darkmp.

    Although those sparks were tiny, they genuinely existed, which meant that Mu Chen was currently trying to light the ninthmp!

    Furthermore, he seemed to have a chance of sess!

    This... how is this possible?!

    Zong Teng face distorted. He had only managed to light up six bronzemps with all his strength. Even someone as powerful as Han Shan only managed to light up the seventh.

    But right now, Mu Chen had actually managed to light up eighthmps and he even showed signs of lighting up the ninthmp!

    The ninthmp ignited!

    Just thinking about this, a chill surged in Zong Teng¡¯s heart. There were numerous geniuses that entered the Divine Beast Origin after all these years, so he naturally knew that there was an extremely few of them that could light the ninthmp on the Body Refining Pagoda. And all of them were monsters with extraordinary futures.

    But right now, a Sixth Grade Sovereign human has achieved this?

    That¡¯s impossible!

    Zong Teng gnashed his teeth as mes surged in his heart. He could barely ept that Han Shan was slightly better than him, but he would never ept a Sixth Grade Sovereign human exceeding him. Otherwise, what would be of him, the genius of the Sky Roc n? A joke?

    Zong Teng fixed his gaze on the Ninth Lamp and the chill in his eyes seemed like it wanted to extinguish the sparks in themp.

    What was unusual was that under Zong Teng¡¯s gaze, the sparks in the ninthmp were actually dimming down, as if they would dissipate soon.

    When Mo Feng saw this scene, he contracted his eyes. Didn¡¯t it look like Mu Chen¡¯s energy was about to be exhausted? If that¡¯s the case, then Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t be able to light up the ninthmp.

    As this thought circted in Mo Feng¡¯s heart, Mu Chen¡¯s fist, which was connected to the ck stone tablet, suddenly trembled and the flesh on his fist torn apart. Revealing eerie white bones as fresh blood flowed.

    When the white bones were revealed, Mu Chen¡¯s face suddenly turned savage as he roared, ¡°Light up for me!¡±

    Rumble! Rumble!

    Under his roar, the energy that he had sent into the stone tablet had violently exploded. Instantly, rumbling noises continuously resounded. Along with the huge explosions, Mo Feng and the rest were startled to see the sparks on the ninthmp, which was dimming down, suddenly turned brilliant and they were swiftly spreading out. In the end, they hadpletely zed, igniting the ninthmp with a puff.

    Lightning up the ninthmp was a sess!

    When the ninthmp lit up, both the situations in and out of the pagoda were silent...

    Han Shan and the rest had their eyes fixed on the ninth bronzemp with shock on their faces. It was so much so that it was even hard for Mo Feng to maintain a calm expression.

    No one had expected Mu Chen to really manage lighting up the ninth bronzemp.

    At this moment, outside of the Body Refining Pagoda was a piece of silence. Everyone had their mouths widened with shock on their faces as they looked at the screen on the fourth level. All of their gazes were fixed on the ninth bronzemp.

    Liu Qing and the faces of the experts of the Sky Roc n froze. When the mes in the ninthmp flickered, their pupils twitched and they felt an endless chill in their hearts.

    Zong Teng, who had lit up seven bronzemps, was already the elite amongst the younger generations of their Sky Roc n. But before Mu Chen, who had lit up ninemps, what was this elite considered?

    Seven and ninemps.

    Even people like them who had not entered the Body Refining Pagoda knew of the gap that represented. Although the stone tablet only represented the strength of the physical body, they did not doubt that Mu Chen¡¯s previous fist was something that even a Seventh Grade Sovereign would be heavily injured by.

    With the strength of a Sixth Grade Sovereign that could heavily injure a Seventh Grade Sovereign.

    What kind of monster was that?

    Zong Teng¡¯s face was pale. If he had previously fought with Mu Chen and thetter had used that punch, even if he did not die, he would probably be crippled by now...

    Thinking of them mocking him before then, they felt the suffocating pressure when the ninth bronzemp lit up. They knew that all the geniuses here would be dim inparison to Mu Chen.

    ¡°How is that person... so terrifying...?¡±

    Liu Qing¡¯s face was pale as she spoke with difficulty. At this point in time, no matter how sharp-tongued she was, she did not dare to mock him any further. The performance that thetter had shown made her feel fearful.

    This person is too terrifying.

    Standing beside her, the geniuses of the Sky Roc n were speechless. They couldn¡¯t understand how Mu Chen could be so terrifying with the strength of a mere Sixth Grade Sovereign.

    ¡°Big Brother Mu Chen is too formidable... even more formidable than Big Brother himself.¡± As Liu Qing and the rest were feeling fearful in their hearts, Mo Ling had widened her ck pupils as she looked at the ninth bronzemp with astonishment in the screen.

    Revere showed in her face. She had always thought that Mo Feng was the most outstanding among the younger generation. Butpared to Mu Chen, even Mo Feng was somewhat inferior.

    Nine Nether¡¯s gaze was also dazed for a moment, before she gradually recovered from the shock. When she heard Mo Ling¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°Selling your brother out so quickly? Mu Chen must have used some technique to light up the ninthmp. Furthermore, in terms of physical strength, Mu Chen might not be stronger than Han Shan, Mo Ling and the rest. To them, the strength of their physique wasn¡¯t the slightest bit proportionate.¡±

    Mo Ling nodded her head upon hearing her words. But the revere on her face hadn¡¯t decreased in the slightest. That¡¯s because the silhouette that was in the screen, maintaining the stance of having a fist out, had a bearing that made others unable to shift their eyes from.

    Nine Nether smiled but she did not speak any further. She was slowly rxing her tensed heart as she looked at the slender silhouette in the screen, before pride started to rise in her heart. The Elders in the n had always looked at Mu Chen with contempt, but after knowing Mu Chen¡¯s performance in the Body Refining Pagoda, they would reconsider their thoughts, right?

    ...

    Ninemps were all lit before the ck stone tablet.

    As the mes flickered in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, he had also gradually broken the empty state of his heart. When the world was, once again, exposed in his senses, the intense pain that came from his hand made his face slightly distorted.

    He slowly retracted his fist and a golden light surged on it. But since he had already used all his energy, he felt empty in his body and realised that he couldn¡¯t even move his feet.

    This was the sign of exhausting his energypletely.

    The corner of Mu Chen¡¯s lips pulled with great difficulty. He could barely manage to stand before the stone tablet, but he maintained his body so that he didn¡¯t copse in a pathetic state...

    Buzz! Buzz!

    While Mu Chen was feeling the exhausting in his body, amotion finally came from the ck stone tablet and a blood-red crack appeared on the tablet like the meridians.

    As the tablet trembled, strands of fresh red chaotic aura oozed from the stone tablet.

    The chaotic aura was mixed with an extremely dense essence. At the same time, there was the blood essence of the Sky-Devouring Divine Beast contained within it. Mu Chen had only taken a breath in of that aura and his bloody fist had already been instantly recovered.

    The flesh on his body boiled at this moment, as if it was roaring with thirst, wanting to devour the chaotic aura!

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze lit up. The chaotic aura was dozens of folds denser than the one that Han Shan, Mo Feng and Zong Teng had obtained!

    The reward for lighting up ninemps was truly ample to the point that it would make others drool.

    Mu Chen rejoiced in his heart and no longer hesitated. With a suck, he was already absorbing the fresh red chaotic aura that came out of the stone tablet into his body.

    While Mu Chen was absorbing the chaotic aura, Zong Teng¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light. He could tell that Mu Chen was powerless at this moment. At this moment, he could easily kill thetter with a flick of his finger!

    Thinking about this, Zong Teng no longer hesitated and abruptly took a step forth.

    He wanted to seize the chaotic aura from him!

 Chapter 1007 - Sneak Attack

    Chapter 1007 - Sneak Attack

    Boom!

    The ground trembled and Zong Teng¡¯s silhouette suddenly burst forth like an arrow, shooting towards Mu Chen, who was before the stone tablet. As boundless Spiritual Energy surged, his killing intent swept out.

    Zong Teng¡¯s sudden movements had instantly caused countlessmotions to resound outside the Body Refining Pagoda with Nine Nether and Mo Ling¡¯s faces instantly changing. Even if they weren¡¯t present, they could still tell that Mu Chen was practically exhausted at this moment. The current him was probably in the weakest state that he had ever been.

    If Zong Teng wanted to kill Mu Chen at this moment, then he would undoubtedly be a great threat.

    ¡°Zong Teng!¡±

    Nine Nether gritted her teeth as the chill in her eyes practically poured out like a substance.

    But despite being enraged, Nine Nether wasn¡¯t too panicked. That¡¯s because Mu Chen wasn¡¯t alone on the fourth level. As hispanion, despite Mo Feng having a cold character, he would definitely not let Zong Teng harm Mu Chen.

    As Nine Nether had expected, when Zong Teng made his move, Mo Feng¡¯s eyes turned dark and in a sh, he had already appeared before Zong Teng. A powerful Spiritual Energy exploded as he looked at Zong Teng with cold eyes.

    ¡°Get back. If you take another step forth, then don¡¯t me me for making my move!¡± Mo Feng¡¯s voice was cold with eyes like des, staring at Zong Teng.

    Zong Teng¡¯s face was dark and he coldly said, ¡°Mo Feng, Mu Chen is not one of your Nine Netherbird n, but merely a human. You sure you want to take our Sky Roc n as an enemy just because of him?¡±

    When Mo Feng heard his words, his face revealed a ridiculing expression and he couldn¡¯t be bothered to reply. Only his gaze, which was looking at Zong Teng grew sharper, and the atmosphere made thetter know that if he took another step, then Mo Feng would immediately make his move.

    When Zong Teng saw that Mo Feng was not going to let him pass, killing intent surged in his eyes, before he quickly turned his gaze towards Han Shan, who was coldly looking from the side. ¡°Brother Han, you should be the top person in this physical body test. But right now, a human hase to seize the opportunity that belonged to us Divine Beasts. Can you take this lying down?¡±

    When Mo Feng heard Zong Teng¡¯s provoking words, his face had instantly turned dark. If it was Zong Teng alone, he should still be able to obstruct him. But if Han Shan joined in, then even he might not be able to help Mu Chen.

    When Han Shan heard Zong Teng¡¯s words, he was stunned, before he contracted his eyes. ¡°This is your grudge, why are you pulling me into it as well?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that Brother Han is not interested in the essence of Sky-Devouring Divine Beast of this quality? If you¡¯re able to absorb it, you will practically be invincible amongst the Seventh Grade Sovereigns. Even if you encounter the peak geniuses of the Dragon and Phoenix ns, you would no longer have to fear them,¡± said Zong Teng.

    Han Shan¡¯s eyes shed as he looked at the fresh red essence that Mu Chen was absorbing with greed flickering in his eyes. He could naturally tell how shocking the essence that Mu Chen had obtained was.

    It had practically surpassed what he had previously obtained.

    If he could absorb it, what Zong Teng said might not be false.

    Thinking about it, Han Shan¡¯s face uncontrobly changed. He seemed to have been slightly moved by the thought. Seeing his response, even Mo Feng¡¯s heart had involuntarily turned solemn.

    Outside the Body Refining Pagoda, Nine Nether had squinted her eyes while looking at the screen. Although she couldn¡¯t hear any voices, she still roughly guessed what Zong Teng was intending to do based on Han Shan¡¯s response. Immediately, her face turned colder and traces of a chill spread out from her body. She was extremely angered in her heart.

    If Han Shan made a move against Mu Chen at this moment, he would definitely be an enormous threat to him.

    ¡°That Zong Teng deserves to die!¡±

    Nine Nether gnashed her silver teeth with her face filled with killing intent.

    Standing beside her, Mo Ling¡¯s face shed with worry. At this moment, Mu Chen did not have any fighting strength and just based on her Big Brother alone, he might not be able to block the joint attacks of Zong Teng and Han Shan.

    At this moment, the experts of the other ns had also sensed the changes in the fourth level. Immediately, amotion resounded and some people felt pity for Mu Chen¡¯s encounter. Could it be that a dark horse would be killed just when he was ascending the peak?

    Not far away, Lu Sui, who was recovering himself and protected by several experts of the Thunder Crow n, had opened his eyes as he looked at the screen. Immediately, he coldly sneered. ¡°Mu Chen, I¡¯ll see how are you going to maintain your pride!¡±

    All the rewards that Mu Chen had bitterly fought for would soon be the wedding dress of others!

    Outside the Body Refining Pagoda, countless gazes of pity and joy were directed at the screen.

    Under those gazes, Han Shan¡¯s gaze flickered on the fourth level, but he didn¡¯t seem to be able to make a decision.

    ¡°Brother Han, you can¡¯t drag the time any longer. Otherwise, you will not have a share in the essence of the Sky-Devouring Divine Beast.¡± Seeing Han Shan shaken by his words and still showing no signs of making a move, Zong Teng couldn¡¯t help provoking him even further.

    If he allowed Mu Chen to recover and join forces with Mo Feng, even Han Shan might not be able to do a thing to them.

    Hearing Zong Teng¡¯s urging, Han Shan furrowed his brows as he looked at Mu Chen, who was still quietly standing before the stone tablet as fresh blood essence enveloped him, emitting a sense of mystery.

    Han Shan had experienced countless ughters all these years in his bitter cultivation. However, his instincts told him that this time, he had sensed an abnormal auraing from that young human.

    That was a feeling of danger that was extremely suppressed.

    The feeling made him understand that if he chose to make a move today, then he must definitely kill Mu Chen. Otherwise, if Mu Chen was allowed to escape, then he wouldn¡¯t have peace in the future.

    To offend such a dangerous enemy for the essence of the Sky-Devouring Divine Beast, was it worth it?

    Han Shan¡¯s eyes swiftly flickered and the za became extremely quiet at this moment. Both Zong Teng and Mo Feng had tensed their hearts, since they knew that Han Shan¡¯s decision would change the current situation.

    The suppressed silence hadsted for ten-odd breaths and was broken by Han Shan¡¯s long breath. He slowly raised his head, then looked at Zong Teng and Mo Feng with a smile, before shaking his head. ¡°Although the essence of the Sky-Devouring Divine Beast is rare, I, Han Shan, do not have the fortune to enjoy it. Therefore, I appreciate your thoughts.¡±

    Although greed had urged Han Shan to sense the essence of the Sky-Devouring Divine Beast, his instincts had won the final battle. Therefore, he had finally decided not to take any action.

    At this moment, Zong Teng¡¯s face had instantly turned pale.

    When Mo Feng heard Han Shan¡¯s words, he felt heavily relieved and his cool face became much more gentle as he nodded his head towards Han Shan, expressing his gratitude.

    ¡°Since Brother Han is not interested in this, then I can only let it go. Brother Mo, sorry for offending you this time.¡± After Zong Teng¡¯s face turned pale for a moment, it recovered as he retreated.

    Sensing Zong Teng withdrawing his aura, Mo Feng¡¯s heart had uncontrobly rxed.

    Boom!

    However, in that instant when Mo Feng rxed, killing intent instantly exploded from Zong Teng¡¯s eyes and he suddenly shot forth, turning into numerous afterimages.

    ¡°Zong Teng, you dare?!¡±

    Rage shed in Mo Feng¡¯s eyes as he took a step forth. His silhouette had turned into afterimages as he threw a fist out. Instantly, a phoenix cried out and scarlet mes swept out with boundless Spiritual Energy, shattering those afterimages with a single punch.

    As the afterimages shattered, a person was forced out and Zong Teng returned with a palm. As a golden lustre surged, it was extremely sharp, like a myriad of des charging out that wanted to tear the heavens and earth apart.

    Boom!

    The fist and palm shed and the Spiritual Energy instantly swept out, causing space to fluctuate as the two silhouettes froze before Zong Teng¡¯s silhouette was shattered by that fist, turning into golden light.

    Mo Feng, who had thrown a fist to shatter Zong Teng, had suddenly contracted his eyes because he saw a golden light piercing through space in an extremely abnormal manner as it shuttled before him and appeared in another location.

    ¡°Divine Ability of the Gold Winged Roc - Spatial Movement?!¡±

    Mo Feng¡¯s face had turned solemn as he threw another fist forth without any hesitation. A horrifying surge of a fist¡¯s gale caused cracks in space and had immediately appeared behind the golden light.

    Whoosh!

    However, the golden light hadpletely disregarded Mo Feng¡¯s attack and a sharp light shot forth, piercing through space towards Mu Chen.

    The piercing light was a dark-golden feather. It was like an absolute divine sword with a tyrannical aura dominating from it.

    That was a feather from the Super Divine Beast, the Gold Winged Roc and through the refinement of the Sky Roc n, the sharpness of it wasparable to a Peerless Rank Divine Artifact that even ordinary Seventh Grade Sovereigns would be pierced through by it.

    Zong Teng¡¯s intention was extremely clear. Even if he had to risk being injured by Mo Feng, he still had to kill Mu Chen here, no matter what.

    The feather pierced through space and Mo Feng¡¯s face became extremely unsightly. That¡¯s because he could hold up Zong Teng, but he couldn¡¯t stop the feather that was flying towards Mu Chen.

    With Mu Chen¡¯s current state, he might be immediately killed by that feather.

    The mistake made Mo Feng extremely enraged in his heart. The rage and killing intent were surging in his heart. It looked like, no matter what, today, he definitely cannot let that fellow Zong Teng off.

    Buzz!

    But no matter how enraged was he, he couldn¡¯t change the direction of the feather before that golden light had appeared behind Mu Chen and the face of Mo Feng had turned pale. The feather was aimed towards the back of his head in an attempt to pierce through it.

    Was the dark horse going to copse here?

    Looking at this scene, countless experts sighed with pity.

    A ridiculing smile appeared on Zong Teng¡¯s face. Regardless of how talented you are, today is your death!

    However, the smile that had briefly appeared on his face had suddenly froze!

    That¡¯s because, when the feather was about to pierce through Mu Chen¡¯s head, Mu Chen had suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed onto the feather as a purple-golden light flickered on his hand.

    The feather that could pierce through the defences of a Seventh Grade Sovereign was stopped by Mu Chen¡¯s slender and white hand!

    Zong Teng¡¯s expression had also slowly turned stiff.

    The owner of that hand had opened his eyes with flickering golden light. He slowly turned around and looked over with an indifferent expression.

 Chapter 1008 - Avoiding the Disaster with Money

    Chapter 1008 - Avoiding the Disaster with Money

    His slender hand tightly gripped the extremely sharp dark-golden feather like a boulder. No matter how the feather flickered with golden light, it couldn¡¯t break free.

    After holding onto the feather, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, which were still faintly dimming with golden light, looked towards Zong Tend and he slowly said, ¡°Looks like Brother Zong is truly ruthless when you make a move.¡±

    Zong Teng¡¯s face was extremely unsightly. He did not expect Mu Chen to recover his strength at the crucial moment. Furthermore, that fellow had stopped his golden feather with just his hand alone. One must know that the might of the feather could beparable to a Peerless Rank Divine Artifact. If a Seventh Grade Sovereign was careless, he or she would be quickly pierced by it.

    Furthermore, Zong Teng was absolutely confident that the previous Mu Chen definitely couldn¡¯t achieve this. So he could tell that Mu Chen¡¯s physical body had greatly improved after absorbing the essence of the Sky-Devouring Divine Beast.

    At this moment, he felt an extremely great threating from Mu Chen.

    ¡°Truly a threat indeed!¡±

    Zong Teng felt extremely regretful in his heart. If he knew about this, then he would have forcefully made his move on the third level. Even if he had to pay a price, he still had to kill Mu Chen.

    But no matter how much he regretted this in his heart, it was pointless at this moment. Facing Mu Chen¡¯s extremely sharp gaze, Zong Teng did not have any expression written on his face. However, his body had tensed up and he was being cautious of Mu Chen.

    The current Mu Chen was already qualified to make him feel fearful.

    Zong Teng¡¯s gaze flickered and he bent his fingers in an attempt to retrieve the feather that was grabbed by Mu Chen. With the feather in his hand, his fighting strength would slightly increase. With the current situation, it was best if he could increase his strength even by a little bit.

    However, his control did not obtain any of the effect that he had expected. Although the feather in Mu Chen¡¯s hand was constantly struggling to break free, it still did not manage to break free and was gradually being dimmed down as Mu Chen slowly increased the strength behind his grip.

    ¡°Since you have given it away, why would you take it back? Since Brother Zong is so generous, then I¡¯ll take it.¡± Mu Chen gave a smile towards Zong Teng and the Spiritual Energy violently surged from his body and poured into the feather. Evidently, he was intending to take it.

    Right now, he wascking a weapon and the feather was just in time for him to barely use as a weapon.

    When Zong Teng saw Mu Chen¡¯s actions, he was first enraged but soon after, ridicule surged in his eyes. The golden feather was refined from the feather of the Gold Winged Roc, with the aura of the Gold Winged Roc remaining within it. It was a genuine Super Divine Beast and if it wasn¡¯t someone of their Sky Roc n, they would be counterattacked by the aura of the Gold Winged Roc instead.

    This Mu Chen was too immersed in his joy!

    Under Zong Teng¡¯s ridiculing gaze, Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy surged into the golden feather. However, his body suddenly turned stiff, as Zong Teng had expected. The golden feather violently struggled as an extremely tyrannical and massive aura vaguely emerged in an attempt to counterattack Mu Chen.

    ¡°The aura of the Gold Winged Roc?¡±

    Sensing the counterattack, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze did not have any shock. He lightly smiled. Shortly after, he tightened his grip and the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos appeared on his arm. The aura of the True Dragon and Phoenix poured into the golden feather and hadpletely suppressed the remnant aura of the Gold Winged Roc.

    Even as a Super Divine Beast, the remnant aura of the Gold Winged Roc was clearly inferior to thebination of the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos on Mu Chen.

    Suppressing the aura, the golden feather swiftly quieted down and the golden light retracted, turning into a golden long sword in Mu Chen¡¯s hand. The sword was extremely bizarre. The edge of the sword was filled with densely packed sawtooth des. It was as if there was a golden light circting at the edge of the feather with an extremely sharp aura emitting from it.

    ¡°A pretty good sword.¡± Mu Chen waved the golden longsword as he smiled with his eyes squinted.

    The ridiculing smile on Zong Teng¡¯s face had already disappeared when the sword, which Mu Chen held in his hand, froze. Shortly after, he was dazed as he looked at the quiet longsword in Mu Chen¡¯s hand as disbelief filled his face.

    Mu Chen actually suppressed the aura of the Gold Winged Roc in the longsword?

    But that¡¯s a Super Divine Beast!

    Was Mu Chen actually a human or not?! Could it be that he had the blood of a Super Divine Beast flowing in his body?

    His expression froze as Mu Chen tossed a vouring smile over. Raising the golden longsword in his hand, he said, ¡°Looks like it¡¯s time for us to settle our score.¡±

    Although he had a smile on his face, his words were vaguely surging with killing intent.

    Zong Teng had been finding trouble with him time and time again, trying to get rid of him and had roused the killing intent in his heart.

    When Mu Chen finished his words, Mo Feng, who was behind Zong Teng, took several steps forth and the two of them sandwiched Zong Teng. The two of them had a sharp aura surging and Zong Teng¡¯s face grew even more unsightly.

    With Mu Chen and Mo Feng joining together, he practically wouldn¡¯t have any odds of winning.

    ¡°Gentlemen, we¡¯re only in the Body Refining Pagoda to seek for opportunities. There¡¯s no need for us to risk our lives, is there? Furthermore, we¡¯re only on the fourth level and if we fight with our lives on the line, I believe you guys will pay a price as well. Which I¡¯m certain that it¡¯s a situation that neither of you is willing to see, right?¡± Zong Teng¡¯s face changed, before he finally said in a solemn voice.

    Mu Chen lightly smiled. ¡°But I believe that forcing you out of the Body Refining Pagoda can still be easily achieved.¡±

    Zong Teng¡¯s gaze instantly turned dark. If he was forced out of the Body Refining Pagoda, then he would lose the qualification to enter the fifth level, which would definitely be a great loss for him.

    ¡°What do you want?!¡± Zong Teng gritted his teeth. At this moment, he had no choice but to admit defeat.

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t mind letting the matter rest. It¡¯s simple... 3,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.¡± Mu Chen stretched his hand out with a smile on his face.

    Zong Teng¡¯s face shed with a smear of shock and he clearly had not recover from the astonishment. He only awakened from the shock a long whileter, before he immediately clenched his teeth. ¡°3,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, why don¡¯t you go and rob me!¡±

    Even if he was the genius of the Sky Roc n, 3,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was not a small sum to him, so it was impossible for him to afford it all alone.

    ¡°Then get out of the Body Refining Pagoda!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s smiling face had instantly turned cold and he coldly snorted without any courtesy.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Zong Teng was angered to the point that his lungs were bursting. A ferocious light flickered in his eyes, before he helplessly suppressed it a momentter and clenched his teeth. ¡°I only have a total of 1,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid with me.¡±

    ¡°Then hand them over.¡± Mu Chen stretched his hand out.

    Zong Teng¡¯s face alternated between green and white, but he could only wave his hand, feeling his heart aching as a golden bottle flew out. The golden bottle was flickering with extremely dazzling spiritual light.

    When Mu Chen took it, he swept his perception at it before nodding his head with a smile and his eyes squinted. Zong Teng was truly somewhat rich, to bring such a huge sum of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid with him. 1,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was equivalent to half a year of ie for the Nine Nether Pce.

    Splitting the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid into two, he tossed the other half to Mo Feng and smiled. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    If Mo Feng had not helped to fight for him earlier, he might really be injured because of Zong Teng.

    Mo Feng did not speak as he received it. No one would think of having too much Sovereign Spiritual Liquids, since it was essential in cultivation, so it was best to have more of it.

    But when he took the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, Mo Feng had transmitted his voice with doubt, ¡°We¡¯re letting him go like this?¡±

    He had some understanding of Mu Chen¡¯s character, since Mu Chen didn¡¯t seem to be as friendly as he looked.

    ¡°We can¡¯t kill in the Body Refining Pagoda. If we forced him too far, the Body Refining Pagoda could immediately send him out with a single thought... And once he¡¯s out, he would inevitably have thoughts of taking vengeance, making a move towards Nine Nether and Mo Ling. If that¡¯s the case, then we might also be forced to leave the pagoda as well.¡± Mu Chen gently smiled as he continued.

    ¡°That¡¯s a situation where both sides would suffer. For the moment, there¡¯s no need for us to give up the opportunity that lies in the fifth level. As for that fellow, we can deal with him after all thises to an end... As for the 1,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, consider it an interest. Heh, if that fellow insisted on not giving them, then I wouldn¡¯t be able to do a thing to him. After all, we can¡¯t give up the opportunity in the fifth level...¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, Mo Feng¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help turning a little weird. Zong Teng was also a clever person, but Mo Feng never expected for him to embarrass himself from being tricked by Mu Chen.

    Zong Teng had also seemed to sense the conversation between Mu Chen and Mo Feng, before his brows knitted and he finally understood what was going on. Immediately, his face turned pale and he roared, ¡°You tricked me?!¡±

    He was not a fool to begin with. If he was in Mu Chen¡¯s shoes, he would definitely not let himself off. But thetter did not do as such, which meant that Mu Chen also had his worries. As long as he gave a little more effort in thinking, he would¡¯ve been able to figure out.

    ¡°You reacted pretty quickly.¡±

    Mu Chenughed with his eyes narrowed.

    Zong Teng also blew out from Mu Chen¡¯s words. But fortunately, he suppressed his rage, then gave a hated re at Mu Chen, before moving away with his teeth gritted.

    When Mu Chen saw his response, he no longer bothered himself with him. He could always deal with the fellow after this matter, thus his gaze shifted towards Han Shan, who stood on the side and cupped his fists together. ¡°I have to thank Brother Han for this matter.¡±

    Although he still knew what was happening when he was absorbing the essence of the Sky-Devouring Divine Beast, he was somewhat grateful for Han Shan to not make a move. Otherwise, if Han Shan made his move, then it would be a different situation by now.

    ¡°No worries...¡±

    Han Shan smiled and nodded his head. ¡°Brother Mu is truly capable.¡±

    Whether if it was Mu Chen subduing Zong Teng¡¯s golden feathered sword or forcing Zong Teng to hand over Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, all of it revealed that Mu Chen was an extraordinary person, which made him rejoice a little. Fortunately, he did not get blinded by greed. Otherwise, it would be an extreme headache to offend such a person.

    Mu Chen replied with a smile, then no longer spoke and raised his head towards the ck stone tablet. Not knowing when, a door filled with destion had appeared behind the stone tablet.

    Looking at that door of light, Mu Chen¡¯s calmed heart had uncontrobly surged once again.

    He knew that it was the passage towards the final level of the Body Refining Pagoda.

 Chapter 1009 - Blood War Monarch

    Chapter 1009 - Blood War Monarch

    The light door, which was emitting an ancient fluctuation, had quietly appeared behind the ck stone tablet. There was an endless destion being emitted from the light that could make the heart of one to feel revere.

    Mu Chen and the other three had cast their gazes over.

    ¡°This is the passage towards the final level? What¡¯s in the fifth level?¡± Mu Chen looked at Mo Feng and asked in a soft voice.

    When Mo Feng heard Mu Chen¡¯s words, he shook his head. ¡°There isn¡¯t that many that managed to enter the fifth level. It was said that the test on the fifth level is not fixed. The test would change so we can¡¯t be certain what test awaits us.¡±

    Mu Chen had knitted his brows when he heard Mo Feng¡¯s exnation. Not knowing why, thest level of the Body Refining Pagoda had vaguely made him feel a little fear, which had never appear in the past.

    Regardless of anything, it wasn¡¯t easy for him to make it this far. So there¡¯s no reason for him to give up now.

    Furthermore, after absorbing all the Sky-Devouring Divine Beast¡¯s essence from before, his physical body had been greatly improved and he could feel that he might only need that one small step before his Dragon-Phoenix Sutra was able to reach the second level!

    At that time, his physique wouldpletely change! At that time, Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t have any fear, even if he had to face the experts of the various ns.

    Within the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm, he would no longer have an enemy.

    Just thinking about it, mes surged in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, before he took in a deep breath. He didn¡¯t waste any time on futile talks and quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    When he finished speaking, he was the first to take the step out and strode into the light door.

    Behind Mu Chen, Mo Feng quickly followed up. Han Shan had contracted his eyes with a smile, before he cast a nce at Zong Teng, whose face was dark, then he quickly followed up.

    Zong Teng was thest to enter, when he looked at the silhouettes of Mu Chen and the rest disappearing into the light door, a chill shed in his eyes. It looked like he definitely had to obtain the greatest opportunity in the fifth level.

    At that time, his strength would surge and the first to be killed there would be Mu Chen!

    ¡°I¡¯ll see who will be able tough in the end!¡± Zong Teng coldly said, before he strode out and stepped into the halo of light that was linked to the next level.

    ...

    When the four of them stepped into the door, everyone outside the Body Refining Pagoda had a fire in their eyes before they shifted their gaze upwards, looking at the fifth level.

    They all wished to know what test awaited them on the fifth level... From some pieces of information that they had obtained, those that could pass through the test of the fifth level in the past years were only few in numbers.

    Although the four of them were pretty good, they would still probably return with regret.

    Mo Ling balled her hands into fists and asked Nine Nether in a soft voice, ¡°Big Sister Nine Nether, will they be able to pass through the test of the fifth level?¡±

    Nine Nether pondered, before her expression turned grave soon after, ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell. It¡¯s said that the test in the fifth level is not fixed. Sometimes, even a Saint Artifact would attack them... Naturally, those weren¡¯t genuine Saint Artifacts, but illusions. Even so, that might isn¡¯t something someone at our level could withstand.¡±

    Mo Ling inwardly smacked her lips. Even Saint Artifacts wouldunch attacks? The attacks could probably even kill a Seventh Grade Sovereign in an instant, right?

    Just how difficult was the fifth level of the Body Refining Pagoda?

    All sorts of whispers resounded around the Body Refining Pagoda with everyone having their gazes fixed on the fifth level. Not long after, a light gathered as expected and gradually formed into a screen.

    Everyone had directed their eyes over without blinking.

    ...

    After Mu Chen stepped into the light halo, the light that covered his eyes onlysted for an instant before it melted away like a tidal wave. Thereafter, a dense stench of blood blew over.

    The sudden stench of blood had caused Mu Chen¡¯s heart to shiver. A golden light was instantly unleashed from his body and the golden feathered sword, which he had previously obtained from Zong Teng, had also appeared in his hand.

    After bringing out his defences, Mu Chen then raised his eyes and his expression couldn¡¯t help changing.

    So, it turned out that the location that he was in was an ancient battlefield. The ancient battlefield was littered with corpses and the stench of blood had spread out. A brutal aura enveloped this region, which made even Mu Chen¡¯s heart shiver.

    Not far away from Mu Chen, the three others had appeared as well. When they saw the sceneid before them, their eyes instantly contracted. Shortly after, all of them had circted their Spiritual Energy to protect themselves.

    ¡°This is the final level of the Body Refining Pagoda?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was focused on this ancient battlefield and the brutal aura that swept out in this region made everyone sense what sort of terrifying battle had urred here.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    While Mu Chen and the rest were examining this region, the ancient battlefield quietly trembled and they could see that the stench of blood and brutal aura were sweeping up, looking as though they had a substantial form. In the end, it had formed into a scarlet silhouette before them.

    That silhouette was donned in a blood-red armour. He stood between the heavens and earth with an endless killing aura that swept over like a tidal wave. The killing intent had instantly caused the four¡¯s bodies to turn stiff, not daring to move.

    The four of them had also experienced the torment of life and death. They had not seen anyone with such a dense killing intent before. When that silhouette was alive, that silhouette must have experienced the innumerable rivers of blood and mountains of corpses.

    The body of Mu Chen and the rest turned stiff and they did not dare to move. In the sky, the crimson figure slowly lowered its head, looking over without any emotion in its crimson eyes.

    Being stared at by those crimson eyes, the hairs on the four of them all stood up and an urge to leave this ce immediately swallowed their hearts. Fortunately, the four of them weren¡¯t ordinary goons, so they still managed to suppress the urge and stand firm in this ce.

    ¡°I am the Blood War Monarch.¡±

    The crimson silhouette slowly spoke. In that instant when it spoke, a crimson gale swept between the heavens and earth, which was filled with a stench of blood.

    ¡°Blood War Monarch?¡± Hearing this name, the faces of Mo Feng, Han Shan and Zong Teng uncontrobly changed as they eximed.

    ¡°Who is that?¡± Mu Chen was unfamiliar with the experts that had once existed in the Divine Beast Origin so he immediately asked Mo Feng.

    ¡°Legend has it that the Blood War Monarch was a supreme powerhouse in the Divine Beast Origin in ancient times. Despite his ordinary talent, he survived the countless battles, experiencing innumerable scenes of blood rivers and corpse mountains. It was said that this person possessed a cultivation strength in the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm that could threaten even Heavenly Sovereigns!¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, when the Fiend ns invaded the Divine Beast Origin, this Blood War Monarch fought with his life on the line, sacrificing himself to take down an expert of the Fiend n that wasparable to a Heavenly Sovereign.¡± Mo Feng spoke with revere.

    ¡°He died together with a Heavenly Sovereign?¡±

    When Mu Chen heard those words, even his heart couldn¡¯t help trembling. Although it was a level far from his reach, he could imagine the gap between a Greater Earth Sovereign Realm and a Heavenly Sovereign. But since this person could kill a Heavenly Sovereign along with himself, they could tell how powerful he was.

    It¡¯s no wonder why such a person still possessed such an astonishing grandeur even after being dead for tens of thousands of years.

    While Mu Chen was shocked in his heart, the crimson silhouette indifferently spoke once again, ¡°Receive a fist from me and you will pass the test.¡±

    Hearing those words, the four of them immediately felt their scalps going numb. The person standing before them was a horrifying existence that had managed to kill a Heavenly Sovereign. Even if it was an illusion left behind after tens of thousands of years, he definitely couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    ¡°Damn it, isn¡¯t that too much?!¡± Even Han Shan couldn¡¯t help clenching his teeth. He had absolutely no confidence in taking that fist from the Blood War Monarch.

    Mo Feng helplessly shook his head. He clearly did not hold any hope.

    Mu Chen also had his brows furrowed. The difficulty of the fifth level had far surpassed his imagination...

    But no matter what they were thinking in their hearts, the Blood War Monarch had an indifferent expression without being affected. Furthermore, after he finished speaking, the killing intent that poured from his body became even more terrifying.

    Clenching his five fingers together, a majestic and indifferent voice resounded across the battlefield, ¡°I have experienced countless battles and created my own Divine Ability - Self-Sacrificial Demonic Punch. Anyone that can receive it will be bestowed with one move.¡±

    Screw your uncle!

    Hearing that not only was the Blood War Monarch going to make a move, he even wanted to use a Divine Ability, the four of them had also practically cursed out. Did that fellow still think that it¡¯s not enough to bully them in this way? What Blood War Monarch, why didn¡¯t he call himself a Shameless Monarch?!

    When those words entered their ears, the four of them were stunned for an instant, before their eyes instantly turned red.

    Divine Ability?!

    They could actually obtain the Divine Ability created by the Blood War Monarch?!

    Although their rationale told them that it wasn¡¯t a fist that they could receive, they couldn¡¯t refuse the greed in their hearts. It wasn¡¯t because they werecking inposure, but because the reward... was too ample!

    Just the price of that one move of the Self-Sacrificial Demonic Punch alone far exceeded what they had obtained so far!

    The four of them exchanged a nce and they could see the dense greed in each other¡¯s eyes. At this moment, there was actually no one that chose to back down...

    ¡°Human beings die for the riches, just as birds will for food...¡±

    Mu Chen took in a deep breath and his gaze flickered, looking at the Blood War Monarch. Evidently, no matter what the oue was, they had to give it a try. At most, they could just admit defeat and be sent out.

    After the Blood War Monarch finished speaking, he no longer continued and clenched his fist with torrential, surging killing intent. After taking a step forth, that step seemed like it had caused countless roars between the heavens and earth as an endless brutal aura poured over from time and space, causing this entire region to tremble.

    There wasn¡¯t any emotion in his eyes as he looked at the four of them, before he slowly threw a punch forth. At the same time, an ancient voice that trembled the horizon resounded.

    ¡°Sacrificing my demonic physique, destroying the past and present in my path.¡±

 Chapter 1010 - Breakthrough!

    Chapter 1010 - Breakthrough!

    Boom!

    When the Blood War Monarch took a step forth, the sky in this battlefield turned scarlet, as if surges of blood waves were spreading out, covering the horizon. The might from the changes in this region made the four of them feel their scalps going numb as they watched.

    They couldn¡¯t figure out why the test of the fifth level was so difficult. That¡¯s because there didn¡¯t seem to be a way to make it through, to begin with!

    But no matter how much disbelief they felt, the killing intent around the Blood War Monarch in the sky had already brewed to the limit, before he threw a punch out.

    Rumble!

    In that instant when he punched forth, the air in the sky seemed to have been instantly repelled. It was so much so that there were even cracks spreading out in space.

    A bloody fist that was roughly a few thousand feet wide descended from the heavens!

    It was like the fist of a heavenly demon!

    Even if that fist did notnd, the ground a myriad-foot around them had immediately copsed and numerous deep abyssal marks spread out beneath their feet.

    It was a punch that nearly destroyed this region.

    The four of them had a shock on their faces as they looked at the blood fist. Even if the fist was still some distance away from them, the killing intent had practically suppressed them onto the ground.

    Boundless Spiritual Energy violently surged from the four of them, resisting the terrifying pressure. But even so, they could feel that their knees were gradually copsing from the terrifying pressure.

    Under these circumstances, the four¡¯s hearts trembled. The punch had yet tond, it was merely the might itself and it had already forced them into such a pathetic state. If it fell, wouldn¡¯t anyone that came in contact with it die?!

    At this moment, only then did they realise how reckless their promises were.

    This opportunity of obtaining the Divine Ability was truly not something that anyone could enjoy!

    But regardless of how much they regretted it in their hearts, it was toote. Thus, the four of them could only clench their teeth. The only thing that they could rejoice about was the fact that the fist from the Blood War Monarch didn¡¯t seem to be aiming their way, but the ground beneath them.

    Otherwise, just the might from the punch alone, it was sufficient to turn them into meat mash.

    Roar!

    Han Shan roared towards the sky and a ck light surged around him, vaguely forming into a massive primordial demonic rhino. The demonic rhino strode on the earth, resisting the impact from the huge fist.

    A golden light blossomed around Zong Teng and the Gold Winged Roc appeared with a sh. Countless runes soared on the golden wings and shrouded around like a powerful defence.

    Mo Feng took a deep breath and phoenix mes surged around him, before a noble aura burst out. As the phoenix mes ignited, they had turned into a huge scarlet phoenix with mes burning on it that raised the temperature between the heavens and earth.

    Mo Feng¡¯s Divine Beast form was actually not part of the Nine Netherbird n, but a Phoenix of the Phoenix n!

    Mo Feng initially didn¡¯t want to reveal this but at this moment, if he wanted to withstand that punch, then he could not hold back and had to go all-out.

    Sensing Mo Feng, Han Shan and Zong Teng bringing out all of their power, Mu Chen had a solemn expression and did not dare tog behind. A dazzling light swept out from his body and a draconic roar and phoenix cry resounded from his body. He had pushed the Dragon-Phoenix Physique to the limits, which made him look as if he was made of indestructible gold.

    When the four of them hadpletely summoned out their trump cards, the blood fist that descended down from the horizon charged towards the few thousand feet in space. Instantly, the terrifying might of the fistpletely enveloped them.

    Boom!

    The ground that had torn had copsed inyers and the surrounding sky swiftly shrank, which was caused by the crater forming from the copsing ground and the four of them were swiftly leaving the horizon of the ground.

    Mo Feng, Han Shan and Zong Teng¡¯s Divine Beast forms had instantly exploded with mournful sounds and their massive bodies had copsed, before the light swiftly dimmed down.

    The three of them also couldn¡¯t bear the might of the fist and they were forced to kneel to one knee. Instantly, even the rocks beneath their feet had been shattered to dust with their faces pale. They violently circted their Spiritual Energy in an attempt to defend, but they naturally couldn¡¯t stand still.

    The Divine Beast images around them had also copsed onto the ground, issuing roars but it was futile.

    The three of them were in a miserable state, but Mu Chen wasn¡¯t any better. He had pushed the Dragon-Phoenix Physique to the limits, and it was as if he was made from gold. But the terrifying fist¡¯s might still caused creaking noises to emit from his bones as if the bones were on the verge of shattering.

    Both of his feet were deep in the ground up to his calves with cracks spreading out from his legs.

    Outside the Body Refining Pagoda, everyone had a shock on their faces as they looked at the four pathetic figures in the screen. At this moment, they didn¡¯t look any bit like elites.

    They knew that it wasn¡¯t because Mu Chen and the rest were weak, but the blood fist that descended from the sky was so powerful to the point that it was somewhat terrifying.

    ¡°Such a horrifying attack, how can they withstand it with their cultivation?¡± Nine Nether¡¯s face changed and couldn¡¯t help saying. The difficulty was basically impossible. Probably only a Ninth Grade Sovereign, at the very least, could withstand that fist and barely live.

    Mo Ling¡¯s face was already pale. She was clearly considerably terrified of that horrifying fist.

    The experts of the other ns all felt the same and the terrifying difficulty practically did not want to let anyone pass through the fifth level.

    That sort of attack wasn¡¯t something that the four of them could withstand at their level.

    ...

    Rumble!

    As the blood fist pressed down, the might of the terrifying fist seemed to have been swiftly increasing as it approaches. In the end, it had enveloped the other three to the point that the images of their Divine Beast forms were on the verge of shattering and they clearly couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.

    The three¡¯s faces were pale and they felt that they couldn¡¯t move their bodies under the might of the fist. Furthermore, they could sense a realm that was practically forsaking life and seeking death on the fist. Which made them feel that the owner of the fist was betting their life and death on it.

    The Self-Sacrificial Demonic Punch, a fist to abandon the life of one? It was truly formidable. It was no wonder why it was called a demonic punch!

    The four of them had their hearts violently trembling under the sacrificial intent on the fist. At this moment, they could clearly sense that when the punch truly descended, it would be their deaths.

    At this moment, they couldn¡¯t run even if they wanted to!

    The four of them had put all their power into it, but it was still a futile effort and fresh blood started to ooze from their bodies, showing signs of crumbling.

    Even if Mu Chen had reached the pinnacle of the first level of the Dragon-Phoenix Physique, his body had started to crumble with traces of blood spreading out on his skin, which made him look extremely terrifying.

    Rumble!

    The punch was already not even fifty feet away from them and the sky even seemed to be covered by it.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The three aside from Mu Chen finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and they were suppressed.

    Puff! Puff!

    The three of them had spewed blood at the same time and their auras had diminished.

    ¡°Bastard, I give up!¡± Zong Teng¡¯s face was pale. He had felt that his body had nearly exploded from the pressure, so he could only gnash his teeth and roar. He felt that if he held on much longer, he would probably die in this ce.

    Although a Divine Ability was a tempting reward, he still had to live in order to enjoy it.

    Buzz!

    Along with Zong Teng choosing to give up, a light surged around him and his silhouette immediately disappeared. He had been sent out of the Body Refining Pagoda.

    After Zong Teng, Mo Feng and Han Shan hadsted for another bitter ten breaths before the energy of the punch, which was approaching them, brought them despair.

    It was basically impossible for them to resist it.

    Therefore, after some struggling in their hearts, the two of them had chosen to give up at the same time.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    A light flickered and the two¡¯s silhouettes disappeared.

    Along with their departure, Mu Chen was the only one left on this battlefield. But he was also having a hard time at this moment and his entire body was covered in blood.

    The might of the fist, which was blowing in every direction, made him feel like he was ten thousand miles deep in the ocean, bearing an extremely terrifying pressure.

    But it was this pressure that caused a sh of insanity in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. At this moment, although it was dangerous, it was also an opportunity for him!

    It was the perfect opportunity for him to break through to the second level of the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra!

    Any breakthrough required the threat of death!

    And right now, it was the perfect circumstances for him!

    ¡°Let¡¯s breakthrough here!¡±

    Mu Chen roared and swiftly circted the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra. The blood in his body had wandered at this moment, then it endlessly poured towards the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos on his arms.

    Along with arge amount of blood infusing into his arms, the purple-golden tattoos started to turn a little red.

    But it was this scarlet colour that gradually gave a sense of vitality to the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos.

    In the past, despite the Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos being vivid, theycked vitality. It¡¯s as if they weren¡¯t alive, nor did they possess any spirituality. But at this moment, Mu Chen had poured his blood essences towards the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos under the threat of death, causing the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos that had absorbed arge amount of power from Mu Chen to gradually form their spirituality!

    In that instant when the spirituality was formed, the Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos that resided on Mu Chen¡¯s arms hadpletely opened their eyes.

    A draconic roar and phoenix cry resonated between the heavens and earth, as if they are the kings of this world.

    At this moment, the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra had finally broken through to the second level that Mu Chen had yearned for!

    It was also at this moment that the blood fist that was descending down had mmed against Mu Chen¡¯s body, which wasn¡¯t moving...

    At that moment, the heavens and earth trembled.

 Chapter 1011 - Cough out

    Chapter 1011 - Cough Up

    When the blood fist gradually approached, the vast battlefield had started to shatter and deep cracks had swiftly spread out. In that instant, it seemed like even the heavens and earth were about to be destroyed.

    Beneath the fist, Mu Chen blossomed with golden light and a draconic roar and phoenix cry resounded from his arms and the golden light shot forth. For the first time, the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos separated themselves from Mu Chen¡¯s body and they expanded, forming into the True Dragon and Phoenix images and hovered around him, forming a barrier of golden light that was like the sturdiest shield and protected Mu Chen within.

    As the dragon and phoenix hovered around him, they both opened their mouths at the same time and a golden substantial light gushed down, pouring down and enveloped Mu Chen like a waterfall.

    As the golden waterfall endlessly poured into Mu Chen¡¯s body, baptising him, his flesh and blood gradually turned golden under the baptism of the golden waterfall. Containing a vague prestige.

    That was the baptism of the True Dragon and Phoenix¡¯s essences, which was even more powerful than when Mu Chen absorbed the essence of the Sky-Devouring Divine Beast!

    Under the baptism, not only did Mu Chen¡¯s body truly possess the aura of the True Dragon and Phoenix, even his blood had slightly changed, possessing powerful vitality.

    In just a few short moments, Mu Chen had already sensed theplete changes in his body and surges of energy that even made him startled rushed in his blood and flesh, violently rushing forth as if they were endless.

    Mu Chen slowly clenched his fist and the surging energy nearly made him howl towards the sky. That¡¯s because his emotions had been brewing for too long for his breakthrough today.

    A golden light surged in both of his eyes, possessing a powerful pressure as well. He could sense that with just his physical body alone, he could already confront a Seventh Grade Sovereign!

    In addition to his own Spiritual Energy, Mu Chen was confident that beneath the realm of Eighth Grade Sovereign, there wouldn¡¯t be many people that could make him feel fearful.

    This time, the path of body refinement did not disappoint him.

    As the True Dragon and Phoenix hovered around him, Mu Chen had also raised his head and looked at the descending bloody fist. Looking at the destructive energy contained in the fist, his gaze lightly flickered, before he gently smiled. ¡°So that¡¯s the case...¡±

    He murmured softly. Mu Chen then called back the True Dragon and Phoenix images around him. At the same time, he had also retracted his Spiritual Energy, giving up his defences.

    He stood beneath the fist without any defences in the way, allowing the destructive fist to descend.

    It¡¯s as if he was courting death.

    When Mu Chen broke through, he suddenly had an insight and understood what the test of the fifth level was about...

    The test wasn¡¯t on withstanding the fist of the Blood War Monarch. That¡¯s because it was practically impossible, and even if Mu Chen had broken through to the second level of the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra, he knew well in his heart that when the fist descended, he would be reduced to dust.

    No matter how difficult the test was, there should be a probability of sess. But at that moment, Mu Chen could not see that strand of sess at all.

    Therefore, the only possibility was that this wasn¡¯t a genuine test.

    There was another meaning to the test.

    ¡°Self-Sacrificial Demonic Punch...giving up one¡¯s life...if one wants to inherit it, then one would need to have the courage to forsake their life. If they don¡¯t even have this courage, then it would be impossible for them to cultivate the Self-Sacrificial Demonic Punch.¡±

    As the fist enveloped him, Mu Chen raised his head and looked at the destructive fist without any expression.

    Boom!

    In the end, the bloody fist bombarded against Mu Chen¡¯s body, causing the earth to crack and a terrifying shock wave violently wreaked havoc, before the entire heavens and earth were destroyed...

    This scene was only seen by those outside the Body Refining Pagoda. Thereafter, the screen trembled, before it shattered and disappeared.

    The outside of the Body Refining Pagoda was silent.

    Nine Nether looked at the screen, which was fading away, and her face turned pale. Even if they were outside the Body Refining Pagoda, they could still sense how terrifying the Self-Sacrificial Demonic Punch was. Since Mu Chen did not manage to escape, then he was most likely dead.

    The experts of the other ns all shook their heads. Some felt pity, while some felt joy. All of them had a different expression as they all looked at Nine Nether.

    Liu Qing of the Sky Roc n was also stunned as she looked at the scene. When she recovered from the shock, she quickly looked at Nine Nether with a hidden meaning. Regardless of how outstanding Mu Chen was, his final foolish action had still caused all his efforts to fail.

    Since he had already died, there¡¯s no point, no matter how outstanding his performance was.

    On the ground near to the Body Refining Pagoda, Zong Teng, Mo Feng and Han Shan, who had previously chosen to give up, had appeared at this spot and the three of them were looking at the shattered screen with nk expressions. In the end, they seemed to have seen Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette being reduced to dust.

    Mo Feng had an ugly expression on his face and felt enraged. If he had known about this, then he would have forcefully pulled Mu Chen out along with him. But he was also in doubt, Mu Chen¡¯s character didn¡¯t seem to be someone that would act so recklessly. So knowing that he was doomed to die, why did he still stay in there so stubbornly?

    Han Shan also had aplicated expression as he looked at the Body Refining Pagoda and shook his head with some pity.

    Zong Teng felt somewhat dumbfounded. The fellow that pulled him down time and time again had died like this?

    After being dumbfounded, he couldn¡¯t help grinning. ¡°What a reckless fool!¡±

    In his view, Mu Chen thought that he could obtain the greatest opportunity as before. So he wasn¡¯t willing to give up due to his greed. At the end, who could have expected that under the horrifying fist of the Blood War Monarch, even they were as tiny as ants and couldn¡¯t put up any resistance.

    But not only did Mu Chen not want to give up, he even bitterly persevered. Did he think that he could get through the stage with just perseverance? What a fool indeed!

    However, when Zong Tengughed, an extremely cold de-like gaze shot over. When he raised his head, he saw Nine Nether having a cold expression not far away.

    ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Facing Nine Nether¡¯s cold gaze, Zong Teng casually smiled.

    With Mu Chen already dead, he naturally had no worries. Even if Nine Nether and Mo Feng were tough to deal with, they couldn¡¯t do a thing to them. Furthermore, he might even be able to make Nine Nether cough up the 1,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid that Mu Chen had taken from him.

    ¡°Looks like your lesson in the Body Refining Pagoda was insufficient. We all witnessed how pathetic you looked back then.¡± Nine Nether coldly said.

    When Nine Nether spoke, everyone in the surroundings looked towards Zong Teng with weird gaze. They must have recalled how pathetic he looked.

    Zong Teng¡¯s face turned a little cold at this moment. A genius of the Sky Roc n was being forced to this step by a human. It was simply humiliating and Nine Nether had just torn his wounds apart.

    Zong Teng coldly looked at Nine Nether and his Spiritual Energy gradually gathered around him. Nine Nether did not let it go either. She looked at Zong Teng with a cold gaze as well.

    The two of them had surging Spiritual Energy, showing signs of making a move.

    ¡°Heh. Looks like your Nine Netherbird n has offended quite a few people... Since that¡¯s the case, then my Thunder Crow n will join in.¡± When Nine Nether¡¯s group was facing the Sky Roc n, a burst of coldughter suddenly resounded and Lu Sui, who had been nurturing his injuries, stood up and coldly looked at Nine Nether.

    He had beenpletely humiliated when he was forced out of the Body Refining Pagoda by Mu Chen. With Mu Chen already dead, he had naturally ced the grudge onto Nine Nether.

    When Nine Nether saw the Thunder Crow n jumping out, her face had turned dark and her gaze grew colder.

    Mo Feng and Mo Ling appeared beside Nine Nether with boundless Spiritual Energy surging around them. Clearly, they were prepared to take action at any time.

    ¡°You clowns only dare to jump out since Mu Chen is not around?¡± Nine Nether swept a cold ze at Lu Sui and Zong Teng as she mocked.

    Zong Teng faintly smiled as he shook his head. ¡°Earlier, I let it go since the two of them were standing on the same side against me. In terms of individual fights, how can Mu Chen be ced in my eyes? Actually, I hope that nothinges to him so that I can let him cough up the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid that he has taken from me!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Hearing his words, Nine Nether¡¯s eyes circted with light and she suddenly gave a mocking smile.

    When Zong Teng saw Nine Nether¡¯s smile, he suddenly felt uneasy and coldly snorted, ¡°Do you think that brat is still alive? You¡¯re simply dreaming!¡±

    Nine Nether¡¯s face, which was initially pale, recovered as she looked at Zong Teng with a smile-yet-not-a-smile expression. ¡°I say, you guys should know about the Bloodlink Bond between me and Mu Chen, right?¡±

    Zong Teng snickered, ¡°You still dare to mention this matter...¡±

    As he spoke, he suddenly figured something out and his face drastically changed. If Nine Nether and Mu Chen had a Bloodlink Bond between them, then Nine Nether would also be implicated with Mu Chen¡¯s death. Although Nine Nether¡¯s gaze was cold, she didn¡¯t seem to be suffering from it.

    That meant... that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t dead!

    Just as Zong Teng¡¯s face drastically changed, a light suddenly swept out from the Body Refining Pagoda. When the silhouette appeared, he quietly stood on a stone stage.

    His pitch-ck pupils slowly fixed onto Zong Teng and a cold arc rose on the corner of his lips.

    ¡°You want me to cough up the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid that I have taken from you?¡±

 Chapter 1012 - One Punch

    Chapter 1012 - One Punch

    ¡°You want me to cough up the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid that I have taken from you?¡±

    Before the Body Refining Pagoda, the light faded and a slender silhouette was revealed, coldly looking at Zong Teng with a smile-yet-not-a-smile expression. If it wasn¡¯t Mu Chen, who else could it be?

    When he suddenly appeared here, he had immediately caused the experts in this region to have a drastic change in their expressions. All of them had disbelief written on their faces, as if they had seen a ghost.

    They clearly never thought that Mu Chen would still be able to walk out of the Body Refining Pagoda alive.

    Mo Feng and Han Shan looked at Mu Chen with shock. The oue had also exceeded their expectations. How did Mu Chen survive from the terrifying fist from the Blood War Monarch?

    ¡°You... you¡¯re still alive?!¡± Even with Zong Teng¡¯sposure, he had widened his eyes and looked at Mu Chen with disbelief. For the moment, he had even stuttered and one could tell the shock in his heart.

    ¡°Thanks to your fortune, I¡¯m well and alive.¡± Mu Chen replied with an eye-narrowing smile. However, there wasn¡¯t the slightest warmth in his smile. He did not expect that when he was gone for such a short period of time that this fellow would already jump out.

    Zong Teng¡¯s face was dark at this moment.

    Not far away, the experts of the Thunder Crow n that wanted to make a move as well were stunned and the sinister expression on Lu Sui¡¯s face froze, alternating with green and white. He initially wanted to take revenge while Nine Nether¡¯s party suffered a loss. But who could have expected Mu Chen to show up like a ghost?

    While Lu Sui¡¯s face was changing, Mu Chen¡¯s sharp gaze swept towards him and he faintly said, ¡°I have previously spared your life and you still dare to jump out.¡±

    When Lu Sui heard Mu Chen¡¯s words, his face turned green and a ferocious light shed in his eyes. It¡¯s as if he wanted to devour Mu Chen whole.

    ¡°Haha, what a big tone you have.¡±

    Zong Teng¡¯s expression finally recovered. However, his face was still dark as he stared at Mu Chen with a cold smile. He did not have much fear in his tone, even if he knew that Mu Chen had obtained quite a bit of benefit from the Body Refining Pagoda, thetter and himself should still have some gap between them in Zong Teng¡¯s view.

    The current Mu Chen could face him, but it was insufficient to scare Zong Teng.

    ¡°Furthermore, you really want the Nine Netherbird n to fight with my Sky Roc n and the Thunder Crow n right here? If that¡¯s the case, are you sure that a human like you can bear the consequences?¡±

    Hearing Zong Teng¡¯s cold voice, only then did Lu Sui remembered that they had two ns working together. If they joined up, then their formation would be much stronger than Mu Chen¡¯s party. So why was there a need to fear them?

    Furthermore, he did not think that he lost to Mu Chen due to him being inferior. It was just that he was careless for the moment and the initiative was seized by Mu Chen. In the end, Mu Chen had executed swift means to force him out of the thundercloud stage and, therefore, eliminated him.

    If he had gone all-out right from the beginning, he should¡¯ve been able to gain a slight advantage with his cultivation at Seventh Grade Sovereign and it would be tough for Mu Chen to defeat him.

    After thinking about it, a ferocious light shed in Lu Sui¡¯s eyes as he eerily said, ¡°Heh. Brother Zong¡¯s words are right. Today, I want to see what you can do to me even if I jump out?!¡±

    After he spoke to the end, he had immediately taken a step out with boundless Spiritual Energy roaring around him as he looked at Mu Chen with a ferocious gaze.

    When the experts around the Body Refining Pagoda saw the tensed atmosphere, all of them had weird gazes. The Thunder Crow n actually wanted to join forces with the Sky Roc n to deal with the Nine Netherbird n. If that¡¯s the case, then it wouldn¡¯t be any good news to the Nine Netherbird n.

    ¡°Mu Chen is too young and reckless... his words did not leave him any route of retreat, and quickly forced Lu Sui and Zong Teng together...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the two of them were, after all, geniuses that could enter the Body Refining Pagoda. If they join forces, the Nine Netherbird n¡¯s situation would definitely not be good, judging from the formation.¡±

    ¡°If this matter is not handled properly, Mu Chen will bring humiliation to the Nine Netherbird n. Benefiting from it, Lu Sui and Zong Teng will probably not let this matter rest...¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Whispers quietly resounded while the experts of the various ns inwardly shook their heads. Clearly, they felt that Mu Chen¡¯s words were too intense, leading to this situation where no one benefits.

    If he spoke somewhat more gently, perhaps he might¡¯ve been able to persuade the Thunder Crow n to leave, and deal with the Sky Roc n first before the turning back. This would undoubtedly be the most perfect n.

    While the whispers were resounding, Zong Teng looked at Lu Sui, who had ferocious emotions in his eyes, and the corner of his lips lifted to an arc that no one could notice. He initially thought that Lu Sui would be scared of Mu Chen¡¯s appearance. But judging from the current situation, he seemed to have thought too much. Generally speaking, he should still thank Mu Chen for this...

    ¡°What can I do to you?¡±

    Facing all those gazes, Mu Chen had quickly disregarded them and his gaze grew colder. Staring at Lu Sui, a smile appeared on his face filled with a chill.

    Thereafter, he quickly strode forth.

    Boom!

    A dazzling golden light immediately burst from Mu Chen¡¯s body and he had immediately disappeared from his location with a boom.

    In that instant when he disappeared, Zong Teng, who was the closest to him, had noticed it first. Immediately, his face changed and his Spiritual Energy swept up in an attempt to obstruct Mu Chen.

    Rustle!

    However, when his body had just moved, his eyes blurred when a light shed past him. That terrifying speed even made beads of sweat to instantly appear on Zong Teng¡¯s back.

    How did that fellow¡¯s speed suddenly increase so much?!

    One must know that as one of the Sky Roc n, speed was his fort¨¦. But he couldn¡¯t even see the route of the silhouette from before and that figure had already shed past him.

    That speed was simply terrifying!

    As a cold sweat came out of Zong Teng, Lu Sui¡¯s face, which was not far away, drastically changed. He had only seen a golden light shing through his eyes. However, he was still a Seventh Grade Sovereign, after all, so he had immediately retreated out of instinct. At the same time, he had thrown a fist forth, surging with boundless Spiritual Energy mixed with lightning that pierced through space.

    Boom!

    However, the golden light still tyrannically charged over and mmed against the lightning Spiritual Energy. The lightning shattered and instantly faded away.

    Rustle!

    As the golden light flickered, Lu Sui was shocked when he noticed that Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette had appeared before him with a ridiculing smile on his face.

    ¡°What can I do to you?¡±

    He opened his mouth once again to ask the same question, then he threw a punch out.

    The gale of his fist fluctuated without any Spiritual Energy fluctuations. Only a golden light flickered and vague draconic roars resounded. Lu Sui could see that cracks had started to appear from the space before him with an energy that made his scalp feel numb spreading out.

    ¡°How can this be possible?!¡±

    Lu Sui was scared by Mu Chen¡¯s fist to the point that his soul was leaving his body. He could sense that Mu Chen had not used any Spiritual Energy, that meant that the fist was purely his physical strength.

    It was this fist that made even a Seventh Grade Sovereign like him feel greatly threatened.

    Mu Chen¡¯s fist was extremely quick, but Lu Sui had still frantically gathered all his Spiritual Energy and formed it into a shield before him that flickered with lightning. It was like a Thunder Crow that had unfolded its wings with powerful defences.

    Boom!

    The golden fist mmed against the shield and a huge sound was produced. In an instant, the sturdy shield had shattered under Lu Sui¡¯s shocked eyes.

    As the lightning sttered, the golden fist had pierced through and mmed against Lu Sui¡¯s chest like a bolt of lightning. A terrifying surge of energy gushed out and Lu Sui¡¯s body had been immediately sent flying back.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Along the way, the ruined constructs were all shattered.

    A dazzling mark that was roughly a few hundred feet spread out on the ground.

    The surroundings of the Body Refining Pagoda was in deathly silence.

    All the whispers from before had beenpletely wiped at this moment and everyone was dumbfounded at this scene. They couldn¡¯t imagine how Lu Sui, with the cultivation of a Seventh Grade Sovereign, couldn¡¯t even take a punch from Mu Chen.

    They looked into the distance to see that Lu Sui was covered in blood, his chest had copsed with most of his body buried in the ruins and whether he was alive in question...

    ¡°How is that possible...?¡±

    Everyone was stunned as they muttered. Although Mu Chen had defeated Lu Sui in the Body Refining Pagoda, it was also due to the fact that Mu Chen had the initiative. Now that thetter knew how powerful Mu Chen was, he was naturally alert at all times. But despite being alert, he was immediately defeated like a dead dog by Mu Chen.

    Everyone was a little speechless and theypletely understood at this moment why Mu Chen did not have any thoughts of splitting them up. That¡¯s because he could easily defeat the so-called ¡°alliance¡± between his enemies.

    No matter how they worked together, it was a joke before absolute strength.

    Several of the Thunder Crow n¡¯s experts were stunned as they watched this scene. At this moment, they actually did not even have the thought of helping Lu Sui. that¡¯s because that lightning punch made them clearly understand the gap between them.

    Under the countless startled looks, Mu Chen casually pulled back his gaze and retracted the golden light on his body, then lightly smiled.

    ¡°What can I do to you, I wonder if this is enough?¡±

    Facing his words, no one could reply. That¡¯s because, at this moment, no one knew if Lu Sui was alive or dead...

    Mu Chen also couldn¡¯t be bothered about Lu Sui. He gently patted his hands before turning around, looking towards Zong Teng, who had an unsightly expression, with a smile-yet-not-a-smile expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn, now.¡±

 Chapter 1013 - Practice

    Chapter 1013 - Practice

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn now...¡±

    When Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils were directed over, Zong Teng had an extremely ugly expression and he couldn¡¯t help taking half a step back. The incredible scene of Lu Sui being defeated by Mu Chen in a single punch had left quite the effect on him.

    However, Zong Teng was, after all, not an ordinary goon. Immediately, he had calmed his heart down and his gaze looked at Mu Chen with solemn and even fear. If Mu Chen was someone that could only be faced up to in the past, then thetter had truly made him feel a fatal threat.

    ¡°I have underestimated you.¡±

    Zong Teng¡¯s low voice resounded with regret in his heart. If he had known that Mu Chen would have such improvements in the Body Refining Pagoda, then he would have dealt with him right from the start.

    Right now, Mu Chen was clearly even more threatening than Mo Feng and Nine Nether.

    ¡°I admit defeat on this matter, I willpensate you 1,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid and we will call this matter off. How about it?¡± Zong Teng looked at Mu Chen¡¯s ring eyes, then he suddenly gnashed his teeth and firmly said.

    Some of the surround experts had bizarre expressions on their faces. Who could have expected for Zong Teng, who was full ofcency, to admit defeat and want to resolve this matter.

    But not everyone was too shocked by this. After witnessing Mu Chen¡¯s shocking strength, even Zong Teng would not have any intention to start a battle at this moment.

    Lu Sui was punched to the point that no one knew whether he was dead or alive and they could only dream on depending on the experts of the Thunder Crow n. If their Sky Roc n faced the Nine Netherbird n alone, then they would obviously be at a disadvantage.

    Since that¡¯s the case, they should admit defeat so they could still preserve their strength.

    But Mu Chen did not have a change in his expression when Zong Teng admitted defeat once again, since he had already seen through him. If he didn¡¯t make someone like Zong Teng feel pain, then Zong Teng would probably not remember it.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, Zong Teng understood that perhaps this time, Mu Chen had been thoroughly enraged. Perhaps a mere 1,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid might not be able to resolve the matter.

    Thinking about it, Zong Teng¡¯s brows slowly knitted together, then he looked at Mu Chen with cold eyes. He no longer wanted to cower and faintly said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case. Then I, Zong Teng, will see today if you can defeat me in a single punch like Lu Sui. If you¡¯re able to do that, then you can take my life as you wish!¡±

    Zong Teng was truly a ruthless and decisive person. Since he knew that it was futile to admit defeat, he threw that thought away. Since Mu Chen wanted to unt his might, then he could only disy his own strength, letting Mu Chen know the meaning of mutual fear.

    ¡°You¡¯re still somewhat courageous.¡±

    Seeing how decisive Zong Teng was, Mu Chen nodded his head. Compared to Lu Sui, Zong Teng was truly a level higher. It was no wonder why he could be the most outstanding person amongst the younger generations of the Sky Roc n. Furthermore, his fame had also spread outside the Sky Roc n.

    Boom!

    Since he had already made his decision, Zong Teng no longer hesitated and his gaze grew cold and a boundless Spiritual Energy swept from his body. Vaguely, there was a brilliant cry of a great roc that resounded.

    The pressure that was emanating from Zong Teng had caused many experts to look with grave expressions. Even amongst the Seventh Grade Sovereigns, Zong Teng¡¯s strength was decent andpared to Lu Sui, he was clearly stronger. It¡¯s no wonder why he could have such fame.

    However, Mu Chen¡¯s expression was calm in response. If he had not broken through to the second level of the Dragon-Phoenix Physique, then he would definitely have to show all his trump cards to deal with Zong Teng. It was so much so that he might even have to set up Spiritual Arrays. But right now... there was no longer a need for such trouble.

    Rustle!

    As Spiritual Energy swept out, Zong Teng¡¯s silhouette had exploded with golden light, then he threw a fist forth. As the golden light surged, a golden roc had formed onto his fist. It pped its wings and an indescribable piercing aura swept out that sliced the earth.

    ¡°Divine Roc Shadow Fist!¡±

    The surrounding experts had immediately backed down, since Zong Teng clearly knew how formidable Mu Chen was. Therefore, he had also gone all-out with his fist, which was something that even someone like Lu Sui had to hide from.

    The golden fist, which carried the golden roc, exploded in the sky and turned into a golden light, then it flew towards Mu Chen with the golden light swiftly expanding in his eyes. In the next moment, Mu Chen had also thrown a fist out.

    A golden light also surged on his fist but there weren¡¯t any Spiritual Energy fluctuations, it was purely the strength of his physique alone.

    Boom!

    The two golden fists heavily shed together and a horrifying impact exploded. The earth beneath their feet had also shattered with the ruins in the surroundings having been reduced to dust from the impact.

    As the impact wreaked havoc, Mu Chen¡¯s body jolted and he had forcefully borne that force down.

    As for Zong Teng, he was forced to take a step back, leaving a deep mark on the ground. But still, one could tell that Zong Teng wasn¡¯t weak. Mu Chen¡¯s fist had previously heavily injured Lu Sui, but as for Zong Teng, it had merely caused him to take a step back. Both of them were Seventh Grade Sovereigns, but no one expected for the gap to be so huge.

    Although he had only taken a step back, Zong Teng¡¯s face grew even darker. That¡¯s because only he knew how terrifying Mu Chen¡¯s power and physical body were.

    In that previous punch, he had used both his Spiritual Energy and physical strength, but Mu Chen had merely used his physical strength to sh with him.

    How could that fellow¡¯s physical body grow so powerful in such a short amount of time?

    ¡°Nice!¡±

    While Zong Teng was bewildered in his head, Mu Chen grinned and did not give the former any time to prepare. He had taken a step forth and a golden light shot out, enveloping towards Zong Teng once again.

    With his current physical strength, it wasn¡¯t possible for him to gainplete control over his own strength. With such a good practice partner before him, he would naturally not let it go.

    As thoughts shed in his heart, Mu Chen had already turned into a golden light and shot out. The golden fist drew afterimages that enveloped towards Zong Teng from every direction.

    Facing Mu Chen¡¯s ferocious attacks, even Zong Teng could only use his Spiritual Energy to fight head-on.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Numerous punches were exchanged, causing the air to roll in waves, shaking the horizon. Every single solemn noise exploded like thunder with violent energy sweeping out.

    Many experts had dull expressions as they looked at the shes in the sky. Beneath their feet, deep ravines were endlessly spreading out on the ground.

    Of the two lights, what made them feel bewildered was the fact that Zong Teng, who was surging with Spiritual Energy around him, was actually losing to Mu Chen, who did not have any Spiritual Energy fluctuation around him.

    Every single sh would cause Zong Teng to move back. It was so much so that even the Spiritual Energy that swept around him would be dispersed quite a bit.

    At this moment, everyone finally knew how terrifying Mu Chen¡¯s physical body was... That fellow¡¯s physical body was practically more fearsome than themselves, who had the bodies of Divine Beasts.

    They really wondered how that monster cultivated his physical body, since they knew how difficult it was to cultivate it...

    Several experts of the Sky Roc n were dumbfounded as they watched Zong Teng retreating. Especially Liu Qing, her face even alternated between green and white.

    Earlier, she was even looking down on Mu Chen¡¯s identity as a human and his strength only at the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm. But right now, Zong Teng, who she had always respected, was in such a miserable state by the human that she had looked down on... The contrast had made her feel dizzy.

    ¡°Big Brother Mu Chen is too formidable!¡± Mo Ling widened her eyes with stars sparkling within them and revere was on her face as she looked at Mu Chen, who had a torrential aura at this moment.

    Mo Feng also had a grave expression. His strength was somewhat simr to Zong Teng¡¯s and Zong Teng was in such a miserable state at this moment. That also meant that Mu Chen¡¯s fighting prowess had also probably surpassed him.

    ¡°Looks like Mu Chen should have gotten a breakthrough on his physical body in the Body Refining Pagoda.¡± Nine Nether also had shock in her eyes, since she understood Mu Chen too well. Even if his physical body was powerful back then, it wasn¡¯t at such a level.

    Mo Feng¡¯s expression changed, then he sighed in the end. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that his method was the authentic one.¡±

    He thought back to the scene when Mu Chen walked from the first level of the Body Refining Pagoda. While they were using all sorts of means to speed up in order to obtain the opportunities in the Body Refining Pagoda, Mu Chen opted for the most primitive refining method...

    It was precisely that kind of cultivation that allowed Mu Chen¡¯s physical body to be improved so much.

    Nine Nether had also gently nodded her head. While others were blinded by the opportunities of Divine Abilities and Saint Artifacts, only Mu Chen maintained the most steady method, walking through the brutal environment of the Body Refining Pagoda to cultivate.

    Therefore, Mu Chen was clearly the one that had obtained the most precious opportunity in the Body Refining Pagoda.

    ¡°Mu Chen is making Zong Teng into his practice partner.¡± Looking back at the fight, Nine Nether¡¯s gaze contracted with a faint smile in her eyes.

    She could already sense that in less than ten-odd minutes, the hundred-plus fists that Mu Chen had thrown out were getting more refined. They were no longer as violent as they used to be. They¡¯re easy to unleash and hard to retract.

    Clearly, Mu Chen was using Zong Teng to test the increase in his strength.

    ¡°Zong Teng has already lost his fighting spirit.¡±

    Mo Feng nodded his head as he continued, ¡°Looks like this battle wille to an end, soon enough.¡±

    Zong Teng had also clearly sensed Mu Chen¡¯s control over his strength reaching perfection. Therefore, he understood that unless he put his life on the line in this fight, the chances of him winning would not be high.

    When Mo Feng finished his words, Zong Teng¡¯s body blossomed with a golden light and afterimages flew out. With a change, he had already turned into a thousand-foot long golden roc.

    The ws of the roc stretched, grabbing onto the party of the Sky Roc n, then countless golden runes appeared on both of its wings. With a single p, a violent gale blew and it had turned into a golden light, then it bolted towards the distance.

    Zong Teng¡¯s sudden escape had caused everyone to be dumbfounded.

    A golden light shed and Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette appeared, looking at Zong Teng, who was trying to escape, with a faint smile. Thereafter, he clenched his fist and the golden feathered sword appeared in his hand.

    Waving the feathered sword down, he had poured all the Spiritual Energy and physical strength in his body into it.

    Buzz!

    A golden sword light that was a few hundred feet long shot out, piercing through space and had instantly disappeared.

    When the golden sword light disappeared, a mournful cry resounded from the distance and blood had sttered in the sky.

    Clearly, Zong Teng, who was fleeing, did not manage to dodge Mu Chen¡¯s sword and was heavily injured.

    Mu Chen stood in the ruins with the feathered sword in his hand and looked towards the distant sky. Fresh blood sprinkled on his back as a crimson lustre enveloped him, making him look invincible at this moment.

    This scene had caused shock to many experts present with dense fear surging in their hearts.

    They knew that after this battle, Mu Chen¡¯s fame would soon spread far and wide in the Divine Beast Origin.

    The dark horse was actually so dazzling.

 Chapter 1014 - Primordial Treasure Beast

    Chapter 1014 - Primordial Treasure Beast

    Since Zong Teng escaped, the intense battle outside the Body Refining Pagoda had finallye to an end. The experts of the other ns all took a nce at Mu Chen with fear and solemn in their eyes, before they started to leave.

    After the Body Refining Pagoda opened this time, it would be closed for a long period of time and there were no ways to open it. Thus, it hadpletely lost its attractiveness and no one was willing to continue staying here.

    The Divine Beast Origin was vast with countless other opportunities for them to discover. So they would naturally not stay on one tree.

    However, although they left, they had all remembered the human called Mu Chen and his powerful physique that surpassed even the Divine Beasts, which had left a deep impression in them. They knew that this might not be the only time that they see Mu Chen. At that time, perhaps all of the geniuses in the Divine Beast Origin would know of his existence.

    Everyone was somewhat curious in their hearts, since they had no idea how Mu Chen would fare once he encountered the pinnacle geniuses of the other Divine Beast ns.

    If they were to fight, it would undoubtedly be a sh betwes, which would be extremely dazzling.

    The experience in the Divine Beast Origin had just started. At that time, there would be more pinnacle geniuses gathering and only then, would it be that the experience reaches the climax.

    ¡°Haha. Brother Mu is truly powerful, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m inferior whenpared to your physical strength.¡±

    When the crowd outside the Body Refining Pagoda came to an end, Han Shan cupped his fists with a smile. His tone was surprisingly courteous, much warmer than the time they were in the Body Refining Pagoda. Evidently, after witnessing the fight between Mu Chen and Zong Teng, Han Shan had ced Mu Chen on an extremely important spot.

    It was so much so that he wasn¡¯t confident that he could defeat Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen smiled with his fists cupped and a friendly attitude. Compared to those like Zong Teng and Lu Sui, Han Shan was clearly better. If they could form a good rtionship, the benefits would be greater.

    ¡°But today, Brother Mu haspletely offended Zong Teng.¡±

    Han Shan cast a nce in the direction that Zong Teng had left in and smiled. ¡°Although Zong Teng is a genius of the Sky Roc n, he¡¯s nothing to fear. ording to what I know, the Sky Roc n has close rtions with the Roc n and Zong Teng still has some rtions in the Roc n...¡±

    ¡°Roc n?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes contracted upon hearing that. Even if he did not know much about the Divine Beast ns, he knew that the Roc n was considered one of the tops amongst the Divine Beast ns with a foundationparable to the Dragon and Phoenix ns.

    Standing beside him, Nine Nether and Mo Feng¡¯s expressions turned more serious. The Sky Roc n descended from the Super Divine Beast, the Gold Winged Roc. While the Roc n was the origin of all rocs. Thus, the Gold Winged Roc could be considered as one of the Roc n.

    It was the same with the Primordial Undying Bird¡¯s Bloodline that flowed in the bodies of the Nine Netherbird n, since the Primordial Undying Bird was also a variant of the Phoenix n.

    If Zong Teng truly had some rtions with the Roc n, then if he invited the geniuses of the Roc n, then it would be somewhat troublesome for them. They could only imagine how extraordinary the geniuses of those top Divine Beast ns were.

    Although he had brought up some guard in his heart, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t afraid. After all these years on his path of cultivation, he did not rely on cowering and fear to press forth.

    ¡°We will pay attention to that, thanks for your information.¡± Mu Chen cupped his fists once again, expressing his gratitude towards Han Shan¡¯s reminder.

    Han Shan smiled, then briefly pondered. ¡°So, where are you guys nning to go next?¡±

    When Mu Chen heard his words, he exchanged a nce with Nine Nether, then thetter said, ¡°We¡¯re trying to see if we can find any traces of the Primordial Undying Bird.¡±

    She did not hide her motive. After all, if the news of the Primordial Undying Bird spreads out, it would definitely be impossible to hide. Furthermore, the requirements were that they had to find it first.

    After all these years, the Nine Netherbird n had been searching, but their harvest wasn¡¯t anything notable.

    ¡°The Primordial Undying Bird...¡±

    Han Shan wasn¡¯t startled by this fact, since he already knew that the Primordial Undying Bird¡¯s bloodline flowed through the Nine Netherbird n. He smiled. ¡°I wonder if you guys have any clues.¡±

    Nine Nether naturally shook her head.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, perhaps I might be able to offer some help,¡± said Han Shan.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether were shocked, before looking at Han Shan with questioning gazes and said with some disbelief, ¡°Can it be that you have some clues?¡±

    If that was truly the case, how could Han Shan hand over the clues so easily?

    ¡°Not the exact clues.¡± Han Shan smiled, ¡°But I believe it¡¯s better than looking around blindly.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re willing to hear more details about that.¡±

    Nine Nether solemnly nodded her head. The Divine Beast Origin was too vast. Even with the True Phoenix aura on Mu Chen, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to find traces of the Primordial Undying Bird. So if there were clues, then it would be of great news to them.

    ¡°Have you guys heard of the Myriad Beast Graveyard?¡± Han Shan said.

    ¡°The Myriad Beast Graveyard?!¡±

    Mu Chen did not respond from his words but Nine Nether and Mo Feng¡¯s face changed with graveness and fear.

    ¡°What is that ce?¡± Mu Chen was somewhat shocked as he asked.

    ¡°As the name implies, it¡¯s a graveyard for beasts... It¡¯s said that the Divine Beasts that fell in that ce were thergest out of the Divine Beast Origin, forming into a massive graveyard that is enveloped by a deathly aura all the time over the years. Because it was mixed with the evil aura of the Fiend n, it¡¯s extremely dangerous and it¡¯s one of the ominousnds.¡± Nine Nether spoke with a grave expression.

    ¡°But it¡¯s also said that there is not only one Super Divine Beast that fell in the Myriad Beast Graveyard...¡± Mo Feng added.

    ¡°And the Primordial Undying Bird is one of them?¡± Mu Chen looked towards Han Shan.

    ¡°During the previous time when the Divine Beast Origin opened, my n had gone into the Myriad Beast Graveyard and they said that they had once heard the cry of Phoenix in there... burning with undying mes.¡± Han Shan said slowly.

    Nine Nether¡¯s breathing instantly became a little urgent. Undying mes... it was mes unique to the Primordial Undying Bird. If what Han Shan said was the truth, then there might be a fallen Primordial Undying Bird in the Myriad Beast Graveyard.

    It¡¯s just that the ominousnd was too dangerous. In the past, there weren¡¯t many of those from the Nine Netherbird n that went to that ominousnd.

    ¡°For Brother Han to suddenly tell us this...¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered as he smiled towards Han Shan. The meaning of his words was evident. Since thetter told them such information, then thetter must have his motive.

    ¡°I wish to seek an alliance.¡± Han Shan frankly said.

    ¡°Brother Han found something in the Myriad Beast Graveyard?¡± Mu Chen probed. If he didn¡¯t know the exact information, then Han Shan would definitely not risk his life to enter that sort of ominousnd.

    Han Shan went silent for a moment upon hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, before slowly nodding his head. ¡°My nsmen have once seen a Primordial Treasure Beast that has fallen in the Myriad Beast Graveyard.¡±

    ¡°Primordial Treasure Beast?!¡±

    When those words were spoken, not only were Nine Nether and Mo Feng startled, even Mu Chen had widened his eyes with shock on his face.

    Not only was the Primordial Treasure Beast famous amongst the Divine Beast ns, but it was also extremely famed in the human world.

    It was said that the Primordial Treasure Beasts were fond of consuming all sorts of unique metals, heavenly treasures and those things would be refined with the refinery method of the Primordial Treasure Beasts before forming into primitive and powerful Divine Artifacts. It was so much so that even some powerful Primordial Treasure Beasts could even refine Quasi-Saint Artifacts and Saint Artifacts that even Earth Sovereigns were drawn by.

    Therefore, the Primordial Treasure Beast was known as a natural artifact-refining master. The moment a Primordial Treasure Beast died, it would naturally attract countless gazes.

    That¡¯s because their corpse was a treasure itself!

    But it was a pity that the Primordial Treasure Beasts were too rare. They rarely appeared, even in ancient times. Right now in the Great Thousand World, they were even fewer in number.

    Not to mention how rare they were, just their name itself was horrifyingly huge. Therefore, even someone like Mu Chen, who knew little about the Divine Beast ns, knew about this matter.

    When Han Shan saw the shock written on their faces, he gently nodded his head. ¡°ording to the news, this Primordial Treasure Beast was extremely powerful when it was alive, approaching the realm of Super Divine Beasts. If it wasn¡¯t for that tribtion, it might have already evolved into a Super Divine Beast.¡±

    Once it evolved into a Super Divine Beast, then it would be able to refine powerful artifacts that were greater than Saint Artifacts...

    However, Mu Chen and the rest did not feel regret because of it. On the contrary, their eyes lit up even more. That meant that the Primordial Treasure Beast had already touched the boundary of the Super Divine Beast.

    That would also mean that its body might have... Quasi-Saint Artifacts.

    ¡°There should be more than one Quasi-Saint Artifact in its body...¡± Han Shan nodded his head with greed filling his eyes. If he could obtain a single Quasi-Saint Artifact, then his trip to the Divine Beast Origin would bepletely worth it.

    Hiss!

    Mu Chen and the rest sucked in a cold breath. If this news spreads out, it would probably attract innumerable geniuses to head towards the Myriad Beast Graveyard.

    ¡°This kind of information... you¡¯re also willing to share it?¡± Mo Feng looked at Han Shan with disbelief. Who didn¡¯t want to solely upy such a treasurend?

    ¡°All sorts of opportunities relies on strength.¡±

    Han Shan faintly smiled. ¡°Not to mention the dangers in the Myriad Beast Graveyard, just the region that the Primordial Treasure Beast had fallen in alone would have some difficult things to handle... Furthermore, the most crucial matter is that I¡¯m not the only one who knows about this.¡±

    ¡°Back then, aside from the experts of my n, there were experts of several other ns as well. I believe they will definitely set it as their objective this time around as well.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, we requirepanions that we can trust.¡±

    Han Shan looked at Mu Chen¡¯s group and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll speak some offending words, if Mu Chen had not previously shown sufficient strength, I might not havee looking for you guys... So what are your answers now?¡±

    Mu Chen looked at his group, all four of them had a light shing in their eyes, then they interacted through voice transmission. A brief momentter, all of them hade to an agreement.

    Thus, Mu Chen looked towards Han Shan with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope that our cooperation will be a joyful one.¡±

 Chapter 1015 - Rushing the Journey

    Chapter 1015 - Rushing the Journey

    Towards Han Shan¡¯s suggestion, Mu Chen had no reason to reject it. Not to mention how tempting the Primordial Treasure Beast was, just the clue regarding the Primordial Undying Bird in the Myriad Beast Graveyard alone was worth enough for him to take the risk.

    That¡¯s because the main objective for him in the Divine Beast Origin was to help Nine Nether obtain the Divine Blood of the Primordial Undying Bird, perfecting her bloodline and removing all the impurities from their Bloodlink Bond.

    The Divine Beast Origin was vast and massive, with all sorts of danger. Wanting to find traces of the Primordial Undying Bird was undoubtedly searching for a needle in the ocean. Therefore, since they had clues now, he naturally wouldn¡¯t give it up.

    Thus, Mu Chen and Nine Nether did not hesitate much towards Han Shan¡¯s invitation and epted it.

    Mo Feng and Mo Ling had no objections regarding this matter. They came to the Divine Beast Origin to seek opportunities, to begin with, so despite the Myriad Beast Graveyard being dangerous, it was also a great opportunity for them.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then let us get moving. There¡¯s a long distance to the Myriad Beast Graveyard. ording to my estimations, we will need at least five days, even if we move at full speed.¡± When Han Shan saw that Mu Chen¡¯s party was willing to cooperate, the smile on his face grew even denser, then he waved his hand and three silhouettes had flew over andnded beside him.

    Those three were covered in ck heavy armours, enveloped with ominous auras. Evidently, they were the experts of the Demonic Rhino n and two of them had actually stepped into the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm. Even the weakest was at the pinnacle of the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm, it was a powerful formation.

    Despite the three experts of the Demonic Rhino n being enveloped in an ominous aura, they were extremely courteous towards Mu Chen¡¯s party. Evidently, Mu Chen¡¯s earlier disy of strength had won them over. Therefore, they did not have any objection towards Han Shan looking for cooperation with Mu Chen.

    The four of them nodded their heads towards the three Demonic Rhino nsmen. There were only a few people left in this ruined city. A majority of them had already left and even the Thunder Crow n¡¯s party had already fled with the unknown statused Lu Sui when Zong Teng was defeated.

    Mu Chen did not stop them. Despite the Thunder Crow n being hateful, it wasn¡¯t to the point that he would kill all of them. That¡¯s because if he had, he might offend the Thunder Crow n. After all, it was also a considerable Spiritual Beast n and if they were enraged, it would definitely be a problem.

    Naturally, if someone jumped out being overbearing like how Zong Teng previously was, Mu Chen might find an opportunity to kill all of them if they werete in their escape.

    Regarding that clown, Lu Sui, he couldn¡¯t be bothered with him, since there was no threat from him.

    The two parties joined together and their formation could be considered powerful. Mu Chen and Han Shan did not dy any more time and had immediately moved out after determining the direction. They turned into eight light silhouettes and flew out of this ancient ruined city.

    Once they left, the city had, once again, be quiet with only the ancient stone pagoda towering forth with time leaving its mark on it, which was the proof of how glorious it once was.

    ...

    While Mu Chen and the rest left the ruined city and headed towards the Myriad Beast Graveyard, in another direction far away...

    Whoosh!

    A golden light whistled andnded on a hill in a pathetic manner. In the golden light was arge golden roc and a golden light flickered before it turned into a human figure.

    That person was naturally Zong Teng, with Liu Qing and the rest appearing with pale expressions.

    ¡°Big Brother Zong Teng, you...¡± Liu Qing¡¯s face was pale as she looked at Zong Teng. At this moment, thetter¡¯s face was terrifyingly sinister and the base of his right arm was broken off and was held in his hand as fresh blood flowed.

    Although he was decisive when he made the decision to escape, he still had an arm of his sliced off by Mu Chen¡¯s sword.

    ¡°Mu Chen, I will definitely not let you go!¡±

    Holding onto his arm, Zong Teng viciously roared. A genius of the Sky Roc n like him was actually in such a pathetic state due to a human, it¡¯s to the point that he even had an arm broken off. If this matter was to spread back to the n, who knew how great of a billow it would cause.

    ¡°Big Brother Zong Teng, what are we going to do now?¡± Zong Yan asked with a pale expression. With Zong Teng¡¯s current injuries, their fighting strength was basically crippled. If they were topete for opportunities with other ns, they might even have their lives left in the Divine Beast Origin.

    Zong Teng¡¯s gaze was vicious as he took a deep breath and gradually calmed his emotions, then he coldly said, ¡°Look for the Roc n. Zong Qingfeng hase to the Divine Beast Origin with the party of the Roc n. With his help, we will be able to easily kill Mu Chen!¡±

    The two words ¡°Zong Qingfeng¡± had caused the eyes of Liu Qing and Zong Yan to turn fiery. That¡¯s because this name was practically a legend amongst the younger generations of their Sky Roc n. He was initially a member of the Sky Roc n, but due to his exceptional talent, he was caught in the eyes of an Elder of the Roc n, taken in as disciple and recruited into the Roc n. Furthermore, even in the Roc n, where geniuses gathered, he could be considered outstanding with talent even more superior than Zong Teng!

    If Zong Qingfeng was willing to help, then Mu Chen would definitely be ruthlessly stepped into the ground.

    Just thinking about Mu Chen¡¯s sorry-looking state and being stepped on, Liu Qing and the rest couldn¡¯t help feeling joy from the vengeance, as if that matter had alreadye true.

    ...

    Night gradually arrived and it enveloped the area.

    The night in the Divine Beast Origin was extremely cold, with the both the heavens and earth being filled with coldness. That was because of the deathly aura. There were too many powerhouses of the Divine Beast n that have fallen here. Thus, despite it being tens of thousands of yearster, this night was still contaminated with the deathly aura, making it extremely cold.

    Thus, no experts in the Divine Beast Origin would want to travel at night, so all of them had looked for ces to rest, resisting the invasion of the deathly aura.

    On the once majestic and now copsed mountain, there was a cave that had opened up, zing with white mes. It was a unique me that could expel the deathly aura, which caused the entire cave to be free from it.

    In the cave, Mu Chen¡¯s group sat around the fire, looking at the flickering white mes. They couldn¡¯t help nodding their heads. Han Shan¡¯s party was more prepared, even preparing this special flint stone, since they had long set the Myriad Beast Graveyard as their objective.

    ¡°ording to our speed, it should take us another four days to reach the Myriad Beast Graveyard...¡±

    Before the bonfire, Han Shan flicked his finger and sparks rose, forming into a map above the bonfire, then pointed to a certain location. ¡°Two days from now, we will pass this ce. This is a free market. There will be experts from the other ns gathering together, and we have to prepare some things.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore...¡± Han Shan looked at Mu Chen and Nine Nether, then smiled. ¡°There are quite a lot of things as well. If opportunities arise, we might even be able to fish for some decent treasures. I¡¯ve once heard that there was a fool in the past that sold a fragment of a Divine Ability unintentionally and was purchased by someone else.¡±

    ¡°A fragment of a Divine Ability?¡±

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether were instantly stunned, then they inwardly grinned. That fellow was truly a fool, but Han Shan¡¯s words had also piqued their interest. The Divine Beast Origin was too vast, with all sorts of opportunities hidden here. Therefore, there would be quite a number that had obtained opportunities. Some mightck eyesight and would easily throw out a rare treasure.

    ¡°As for the currency, it¡¯s naturally Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. Of course, you can also exchange with items.¡± Han Shan smiled.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. He had just gotten 1,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid from Zong Teng, so he nearly had 2,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid in his possession in total. So if he encountered a suitable treasure, he would be able to give it a go at purchasing it.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll call it a day now. Everyone rest early and we¡¯ll continue the journey tomorrow.¡±

    Han Shan further spoke the rules of the free market before he stopped and closed his eyes, then gradually entered into his cultivation state.

    From the side, Nine Nether, Mo Feng and Mo Ling had also found a ce and started to cultivate.

    Mu Chen opened a separate cultivation chamber in the cave and entered. He sat down but he did not immediately go into a cultivation state. He took in a deep breath and gradually closed his eyes.

    When he closed his eyes, a scenery appeared in his mind. It was the ancient battlefield with the end of the horizon that couldn¡¯t be seen with a mere look, with a torrential killing intent and despair aura sweeping out.

    In the centre of the battlefield sat a crimson silhouette and his body was like a boulder. Even if troops of thousands or myriads of horses charged over, it would be impossible to shake his body.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were fixed on the crimson silhouette and the torrential killing intent gradually gathered from the surroundings, making that silhouette to look like a demonic god.

    The crimson silhouette slowly raised its head and took a nce at Mu Chen, before the torrential killing intent gradually formed into countless crimson words.

    Looking over, Mu Chen¡¯s heart violently jerked.

    The first move of the Self-Sacrificial Demonic Punch - Sacrificing into Demonic!

    Although Mu Chen came out of the Body Refining Pagoda without harm, it was strange that no one had thought that Mu Chen had passed through the test on the fifth level. That¡¯s because in their view, it was simply an impossible task.

    They would never expect that the fifth level was not a test of strength, but the courage to self-sacrifice.

    When Mu Chensted until the final moment of the destructive fist, he knew that his bet had seeded when he saw his body seemingly being destroyed by the fist.

    The stake of that bet was naturally the Divine Ability that the Blood War Monarch had created!

    The Self-Sacrificial Demonic Punch!

 Chapter 1016 - The Free Market

    Chapter 1016 - The Free Market

    A torrential killing aura with endless brutality surged in Mu Chen¡¯s mind and endlessly rushed at Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit, causing his eyes to gradually turn scarlet.

    It¡¯s as if there was a bloodthirsty aura rising in his heart.

    Sensing this, Mu Chen was decisive and cut off the sensation, his eyes opened with a grave expression.

    The Self-Sacrificial Demonic Punch was truly horrifying. Just the cultivation alone would require him to be affected by the bloodlust.

    However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t too deeply worried about this matter. If a Divine Ability could be so easily cultivated, then it wouldn¡¯t be called a Divine Ability.

    ¡°Now, I just have to sense the bloodlust every day until I can gradually gain control of it before I can give it an attempt at cultivating it.¡± Mu Chen murmured to himself.

    If he wanted to execute the Self-Sacrificial Demonic Punch, then his Spirit would have to be in a state of bloodlust. Only by forgetting death, could he truly unleash the might of the Self-Sacrificial Demonic Punch.

    But even if the Self-Sacrificial Demonic Punch¡¯s cultivation method was extremely tough, Mu Chen was still secretly rejoicing in his heart. Although he had only gotten a single move, it would be his greatest trump card if he could sessfully cultivate it.

    Huff.

    Mu Chen took in a deep breath and suppressed the joy in his heart, then he calmed his mind before going into the ughtering battlefield. Starting from now on, he would have toprehend the brutal killing aura and try to adapt to it as soon as possible.

    That¡¯s because he was looking forward to the day that he could execute the Self-Sacrificial Demonic Punch and see how shocking it was.

    ...

    Next morning, the darkness gradually dissipated and Mu Chen¡¯s party woke up from their cultivation state. After tidying things up, they had once again moved out.

    Travelling swiftly, Mu Chen had started to experience how vast the Divine Beast Origin was first hand. Especially some regions that were filled with abyssal ravines. Looking from high up, they would realise that those abysses were all torn apart by a huge palm. That scene made it look like the entire ground had been split apart.

    This scene proved how disastrous it was when the Fiend n¡¯s expertsunched attacks towards the Divine Beast Origin during the ancient times...

    As for those abysses, even if those regions were emitting treasure auras, Mu Chen¡¯s party did not dare to go in. That¡¯s because even after tens of thousands of years, there was still some evil auras haunting the ce. Those evil auras were ipatible with the Spiritual Energy of the heavens and earth. If they went in, there was a possibility that the Spiritual Energy in their bodies would be swiftly exhaust to the point that the evil auras might invade and injure their Spirits.

    Along the way, they had encountered quite a bit of experts from the other ns. But when those people saw the formation of Mu Chen¡¯s party, they left rather tactfully.

    After all, judging from the appearance itself, their party had five genuine Seventh Grade Sovereigns. As for the other three, aside from the feeble-looking Mo Ling, none of them tried to provoke them. Thus, it had dispersed the hearts of those teams that were harbouring ill intentions, allowing their journey to be smoother.

    Thus, time swiftly passed and Mu Chen travelled through the day, whileprehending the Self-Sacrificial Demonic Punch¡¯s bloodlust at night.

    On the third day, Mu Chen suddenly discovered that more Spiritual Energy fluctuations have appeared. Furthermore, they were all heading in the same direction.

    This scene let Mu Chen know that they might be approaching the free market that Han Shan had spoken of.

    ¡°We¡¯re arriving.¡±

    Han Shan had nodded his head with a smile and said towards Mu Chen and the rest, ¡°When we enter the free market, we¡¯ll split up to acquire items that can help us resist the deathly aura, so that it¡¯ll be suitable for us to go into the Myriad Beast Graveyard. You also have a list of materials, so go buy them if you find them, since those would give us another guarantee.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head after hearing him.

    Whoosh!

    Several streaks of light flew across the horizon and swiftly approached the free market,nding on the border.

    When theynded outside the border of the free market, shock shed in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. The flourishing scale here had exceeded their expectations. ording to their spection, there wouldn¡¯t be less than a thousand that¡¯s here in the free market.

    They entered the free market with the flow, before Han Shan and the three experts of the Demonic Rhino n left Mu Chen¡¯s party and wandered off.

    Mo Ling entered with excitement, revealing her youngdy characteristics, which loved lively ces. When Mu Chen and the other two looked at her, they smiled. They came with the intention to seek treasures, to begin with, so they followed behind her and wandered around.

    The free market was extremely vast and the surrounding huge rocks formed various patterns. Some people had sat on the rocks on the two sides of the path, with thick stone trees before them. On the tree branches, were crystal balls flickering with light and all sorts of eye-catching items were in the crystal balls.

    There were scrolls, ancient swords, white bones and all sorts of bizarre treasures that looked dazzling to the eyes and attracting attention.

    Mu Chen slowly walked and had asionally encountered some materials that could resist the deathly aura. Thus, he had made his move to purchase them. Although those materials were rare, the price was all within the myriads of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, so it wasn¡¯t a problem for Mu Chen.

    As they swept through the goods, Mu Chen had also discovered some items that could be considered as treasures. But the seller clearly knew about that as well, so the price wasn¡¯t low. Thus, he had only taken a nce before he gave up.

    There wasn¡¯t a need to purchase items that weren¡¯t too beneficial for him, wasting his Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    Thus, along the way, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help sighing. Many items in this free market were of top quality, and if they were ced in the outside auction houses, those items would definitely attract a huge price.

    As they slowly walked into the inner section of this free market, the four of them had stopped before an extremely thick stone tree branch.

    The stone tree wasn¡¯t small, it was a fold thicker than the rest. Furthermore, there were many items on it. They were dazzling to the eyes and they seemed to be exceptional.

    Therefore, there were people constantlying over to look at the things on the stone three.

    Mu Chen had also directed his gaze over and shock appeared in his eyes. That¡¯s because he realised that all the things were covered in seals. Those seals were extremely ancient, making others incapable of prying too deep into them.

    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Mu Chen looked beneath the stone tree, where a skinny man quietly sat. Although that man had maintained his hung low eyes, as if he was sleepy, Mu Chen could sense a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation from him.

    That man¡¯s strength was not something to underestimate.

    ¡°These things were all taken by me from a ruin, but there are seals on them. Those seals are very peculiar and the chance of sess in breaking them is only 30%. The moment it fails, the treasure will self-destruct. So if anyone wants to try, then pay 500,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid and you can choose one to break. Naturally... I will not be responsible for the sess or failure. So even if you obtained a Saint Artifact, then it¡¯s all yours.¡± The skinny man raised his eyes and cast a nce at Mu Chen before he slowly said.

    That person¡¯s rule was different from everyone else¡¯s. Using a lottery method to test your luck. If one was unlucky, even if they managed to break open the seal, they would only obtain a bunch of trash.

    ¡°500,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid for a chance in breaking the seal. Furthermore, the odds are not even half. Are you insane?¡± From the side, someone mocked, since that person had clearly thought that the seller was trying to demand an exorbitant price.

    When he spoke out, there were many people in the surroundings that looked for a long time. It was tempting, but the price of 500,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid had also stopped their attempts to take another step forth.

    However, the skinny man was toozy to pay any attention to them. His items had all gone through careful selection, so those with good eyesight could naturally sense that the items were umon. If it wasn¡¯t for those items having such low odds of sess, he would be breaking them himself. However... he had once attempted it, which left him in a rage. His luck was too bad and he wasn¡¯t able to break the seal sessfully.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether exchanged a nce and their interest rose. That¡¯s because they had realised that the items sealed within were all extraordinary.

    Perhaps they could give an attempt at it.

    The four of them had such a thought shing through their hearts, before they swept their nces at the crystal balls.

    While the four of them were looking around, Mu Chen and Mo Ling¡¯s gaze suddenly froze as they looked at a crystal ball hung on the lower right.

    Within the crystal ball was a fist-sized ck stone. The stone was like an egg and there even seemed to be traces of burns.

 Chapter 1017 - Phoenix Fire Essence

    Chapter 1017 - Phoenix Fire Essence

    When Mu Chen and Mo Ling¡¯s gazes were gathered on that ck stone, which seemed like an egg, the former was somewhat astonished and he exchanged a nce with the girl beside him. Clearly, he did not expect for both of them to be attracted to that one item.

    The burns on the ck stone were extremely ordinary, but through his extraordinary senses, Mu Chen could vaguely sense the abnormal fiery fluctuation in the ck stone.

    Mo Ling opened her eyes with a sh of brilliance, then she grabbed onto Mu Chen¡¯s sleeve and used a voice that only he could hear, ¡°Big Brother Mu Chen, there seems to be a Phoenix me Essence in the ck rock!¡±

    ¡°Phoenix Fire Essence?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s heart lightly trembled. The so-called ¡°Phoenix Fire¡± was a me unique to the Phoenix n, which was extremely overbearing. The Phoenix Fire Essence was the refined essence of the Phoenix Fire. It could be considered as a treasure and it would greatly benefit those that cultivated the fire attribute.

    But what made him shocked was the fact that he had only vaguely sensed the peculiar fluctuation in the ck stone. However, Mo Ling could immediately distinguish the item sealed within.

    ¡°How did you sense it?¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help transmitting his voice over and ask.

    Mo Link blinked her big eyes as she chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s because I have a shocking innate perception. Anything sealed up will not be able to avoid my detection.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled, since he never thought that the girl would have such an innate talent. It was no wonder why she could determine the treasure sealed in the ck stone.

    In terms of price, one Phoenix Fire Essence well exceeded 500,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, which could be considered as a precious treasure for those that cultivated fire-attributed Spiritual Energy.

    Mu Chen looked at Mo Ling, whose eyes were dazzling. She was clearly tempted by it, so he said, ¡°You want it?¡±

    Mo Ling was from the Phoenix n, to begin with, and possessed the Phoenix Fire. If she could absorb the Phoenix Fire Essence, it would undoubtedly be greatly beneficial to her.

    Mo Ling violently nodded her head and said with slight embarrassment, ¡°But I don¡¯t have that much Sovereign Spiritual Liquid with me... Furthermore, even if we know what is in there, it¡¯s not for certain that we can break the seal.¡±

    The odds of 30% was too low and if they failed, it would cause the item to be reduced to ashes.

    ¡°Regardless of anything, we still have to give it a try.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. Ever since he had entered the Divine Beast Origin, nearly many things had been benefited by him. Mo Feng was still better, since he could also enter the Body Refining Pagoda, while Nine Nether and Mo Ling had to wait outside for a long time.

    He and Nine Nether did not need to bother much about this, but it was unavoidable for him to feel that he owed that girl, Mo Ling. Now that she had found something she needed, Mu Chen was still willing to spend the 500,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    Finishing his words, Mu Chen no longer hesitated, made a grasping gesture and the crystal ball with the ck stone fell in his hand. At the same time, he had waved his hand and a jade bottle flew towards the skinny man beneath the stone tree.

    When thetter received the bottle, he had only sensed it and the Spiritual Energy string that was attached to the crystal ball was cut off by him with a single flick of his finger.

    The surface of the ck stone was rough with burnt signs on the surface of it. There were also ancient runes formed on it. The runes looked extremely profound.

    Mu Chen grabbed onto the ck rock and slowly closed his eyes. Strands of Spiritual Energy entered the ck rock and he examined the ancient seal. After a long while, he opens his eyes with his brows knitted together.

    The seal was extremely bizarre. If he wanted to forcefully break the seal, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult. But before the seal was destroyed, there¡¯s a high possibility of the self-destruct sequence being activated, destroying the item within.

    Therefore, he would require a special method if he wanted to break the seal without damaging it.

    ¡°The material for the seal seems to be somewhat special.¡±

    After examining it for a long time, he finally realised the crucial point on the runes on the surface of the ck stone. Those runes were crimson in colour and they contained a special pressure.

    ¡°This seal is formed through the blood of a Super Divine Beast... It¡¯s no wonder why it still remains even after tens of thousands of years.¡±

    Mu Chen observed and finally realised that the pressure was something that only Super Divine Beast possessed. Although it had already been weakened several times, the True Dragon and Phoenix¡¯s Divine Beast Spirit in his body was extremely familiar to the scent of this Super Divine Beast.

    ¡°Big Brother Mu Chen, how is it? Can you destroy the seal?¡±

    Mo Ling couldn¡¯t help curiously asking him. From the side, there were also many people looking at Mu Chen and they clearly wanted to see what item the spendthrift who had spent 500,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid would get.

    It was so much so that even the skinny man had also looked over. He could actually vaguely sense that the things he¡¯s selling weren¡¯tmon. He had once firmed his heart with the intention to open it all up, trying his luck. If he had found a genuine treasure, then it would be worth the price of all the tickets. However, he did not expect his luck to be so bad. He failed all the attempts on the seals.

    Therefore, a shadow had been cast in his heart after his failures, not daring to open them by himself any further. He was afraid of being unlucky and fail all of them. If that¡¯s the case, then all of his efforts would be in vain. Thus, he had chosen for such a method to sell them, through a lottery method, since he could still earn back some of the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Mu Chen remained silent for a long while, before he slowly said, ¡°I can give it a try.¡±

    After gradually understanding the structure of the materials used in the seal, he had some ways which he could try. Although he wasn¡¯t 100% certain about his chance of sess, it was still better than breaking it with brute force.

    Thinking about it, Mu Chen no longer hesitated and his fingers, which were grasping the ck rock, gently throbbed. Immediately, Spiritual Energy gathered and formed into spiritual seals that integrated into the atmosphere.

    After the spiritual seals had integrated into the atmosphere, a Spiritual Array formed in the centre of Mu Chen¡¯s palm and the ck stone was located in the centre of it.

    This Spiritual Array was not any formidable Spiritual Array. It¡¯s to the point that it didn¡¯t possess any offensive capability. However, it possessed the ability to transform, helping Mu Chen pour his Spiritual Energy into the seal withouting into contact with it. He was going to break it from the inside.

    However, although the Spiritual Array seemed easy, it required high attainments in Spiritual Arrays. Fortunately, Mu Chen was already a Spiritual Array Grandmaster, so he could set up this Spiritual Array as he wished.

    The True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos on his arms gently fluctuated and a purple-golden light gushed out, then entered the ck stone through the Spiritual Array.

    The ancient seal was formed by the blood of a Super Divine Beast, so ordinary means wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy the seal without damaging the item inside. The only possible threat to it was the power of another Super Divine Beast.

    Like the power of the True Dragon and Phoenix in Mu Chen¡¯s arms.

    Only a simr power could break the seal perfectly.

    The purple-golden light integrated into the ck stone and touched the runes, before the purple-golden light quietly started to corrode the seal.

    The corrosion was extremely slow, since Mu Chen did not dare to be careless. He feared that the 500,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid would be in vain if he was careless.

    Those in the surroundings couldn¡¯t understand his hidden actions, so they could only think that Mu Chen was dazing off as he held onto the ck stone. Immediately, many people had pulled the corner of their lips in disdain. He looked like another fool...

    Only Nine Nether and Mo Feng were curiously looking at Mu Chen. With their understanding of thetter, thetter must have had some confidence for him to do this.

    Sizzle! Sizzle!

    Mu Chen hadpletely ignored all those gazes and in his perception, along with the corrosion of the purple-golden light, a snap finally appeared in the seal¡¯s runes.

    It was this snap that made loopholes appear in the entire seal.

    ¡°Now!¡±

    When the loophole appeared, Mu Chen immediately contracted his eyes and no longer hesitated. The Spiritual Energy that he had poured towards the ck stone suddenly exploded, destroying the seal from the inside, swiftly and forcefully crumbling it.

    Buzz!

    A light exploded from the ck stone in Mu Chen¡¯s hand and the stone shattered and exploded.

    When everyone in the surroundings saw this scene, they grinned. Looks like this fool has failed.

    The skinny man shook his head as he rejoiced in his heart at the same time. It looks like he managed to fool another unlucky fellow...

    Buzz! Buzz!

    But just when they shook their heads and wanted to pull back their gazes, scarlet mes suddenly soared into the sky from Mu Chen¡¯s palm and a terrifyingly high temperature wreaked out, causing even space to suddenly distort.

    The sudden changes made everyone dumbfounded. Thereafter, their gazes were all focused on Mu Chen¡¯s palm and they took in a deep cold breath.

    That¡¯s because they saw that in Mu Chen¡¯s palm, the ck stone had already disappeared and was reced with a palm-sized scarlet crystal that seemed to haveva flowing in the crystal.

    Furthermore, theva had formed into the shape of a fire phoenix!

    Looking at the phoenix that was formed fromva, those that knew their stuff here had immediately contracted their eyes and dense greed gushed from their eyes with exmations of surprises resounding around.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually the Phoenix Fire Essence?!¡±

    Beneath the stone tree, the skinny man widened his mouth and his face turned splendour.

    Looking at the Phoenix Fire Essence in his hand, even Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help taking a breath in. Previously, when he was breaking the seal, even if there didn¡¯t seem to be any hugemotion caused, it required him to have fine control over his Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother Mu Chen!¡±

    Mo Ling rejoiced as she carefully received the Phoenix Fire Essence.

    But just when Mo Ling was about to receive the Phoenix Fire Essence, a whip suddenly burst over and was enveloping towards the Phoenix Fire Essence. At the same time, a light flew towards Mu Chen and a cold female voice resounded.

    ¡°600,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, I¡¯m taking this Phoenix Fire Essence.¡±

 Chapter 1018 - Chi Hongwu

    Chapter 1018 - Chi Hongwu

    ¡°600,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, I¡¯m taking this Phoenix Fire Essence.¡±

    Ady¡¯s voice suddenly resounded, containing an unquestionable tone. Furthermore, when the voice resounded, a whip had flown over and had quickly started to envelop the Phoenix Fire Essence in Mo Ling¡¯s hand.

    The light that flew towards Mu Chen was a jade bottle, filled with Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    The changes were too sudden. Furthermore, the person had moved extremely swift, without allowing anyone to react. So Mo Ling could only widen her eyes as she saw the whip flying over.

    But just when the whip was about to envelop the Phoenix Fire Essence, a slender hand suddenly stretched out and grabbed the whip. A terrifying power surged forth and the whip was instantly pulled straight, emitting creaking noises, but it couldn¡¯t pull any further.

    The owner of the hand was naturally Mu Chen. At this moment, he had no emotion on his face. After grabbing onto the whip, he waved his hand and a wind blew, blowing the jade bottle back to its owner.

    ¡°It¡¯s not for sale.¡±

    He faintly said and heavily flicked the whip. Instantly, the whip felt like a snake that had suffered a huge blow, swiftly shooting back with a booming sound.

    At this moment, Mo Ling had also recovered and a rage gushed from her eyes. She looked in the direction that the whip returned to with rage and saw a red-dresseddy looking at them with shock and rage.

    The red-dresseddy had a head of red hair, looking extremely bewitching with an exquisite face as well. However, that face was filled with undisguised pride.

    The pride waspletely different from Liu Qing¡¯s. Thetter had Zong Teng as her support, using her powerful connections to intimidate others. But this girl¡¯s pride originated from her blood and bones, the pride which came from herself.

    But regardless, the pride was unlikable in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes.

    Therefore, he coldly looked at the red-dresseddy and faintly said, ¡°Not even a greeting, aren¡¯t you slightlycking in education?¡±

    The red-dresseddy seemed to have been lectured for the first time. Her brows were immediately furrowed. But thinking of her rudeness due to her impatience, her bearing weakened a bit. However, she still wasn¡¯t willing to admit defeat. ¡°You guys have spent 500,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid to obtain the Phoenix Fire Essence. I gave you 600,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids, I¡¯m not making you take a loss.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re unreasonable.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze suddenly turned cold without the slightest trace of having tender feelings for a girl. ¡°Get lost!¡±

    ¡°Impudence!¡±

    The red-dresseddy was quickly angered to the point that her face had turned pale and the fiery whip in her hand had turned into a fire dragon as it shot forth, enveloping towards Mu Chen.

    Although the red-haired girl had a pampered character, she wasn¡¯t weak. When her Spiritual Energy exploded forth, she was already a Seventh Grade Sovereign and even amongst those of her cultivation, she wasn¡¯t weak.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze coldly looked at the fire dragon that flew over and threw a punch. As a golden light surged, he had thrown an attack towards the fire dragon like a bolt of lightning.

    Boom!

    The fire dragon exploded and turned into sparks that dissipated in the sky.

    The whip was dulled when it returned. When the red-dresseddy saw that, her eyes couldn¡¯t help contracting. But before she could say anything, her face suddenly changed, since Mu Chen had turned into golden light and pounced forth.

    The red-dresseddy gently tapped on the ground and her silhouette flew in retreat. At the same time, a scarlet Spiritual Energy rolled around her, which turned into torrential mes that swept towards Mu Chen. Even the stones on the ground had been reduced to ashes, disying the power of the mes.

    Rustle!

    But Mu Chen¡¯s body, which was emitting a golden light, had pierced through the mes and he mysteriously appeared before the red-dresseddy, then threw a punch forth.

    As the golden light surged, his fist had quickly shattered space, causing the face of the red-dresseddy topletely change. Her hand swiftly formed seals, then she pped out.

    Scarlet mes violently gathered on her palm and turned her hand intova, then she pushed the palm out. The overbearing temperature was sufficient to destroy the heavens.

    Boom!

    The palm and fist heavily shed together and a zing heat wave rolled out.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body jolted, while the red-dresseddy had taken ten-odd steps backwards. Large bruises appeared on her hand and she felt a vague stinging pain.

    The two had shed in an instant and when the red-dresseddy retreated, everyone in the surroundings recovered. When they saw the red-dressed girl, exmations uncontrobly resounded.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Chi Hongwu of the Scarlet Phoenix n?¡±

    When Mu Chen heard those exmations, his heart trembled. Thisdy was truly from the Phoenix n, a nsman of the Scarlet Phoenix n? Although it was only a branch of the Phoenix n, she did possess the genuine bloodline of a Phoenix.

    It was no wonder why thisdy¡¯s strength was so powerful. ording to his estimations, the strength of thatdy wasn¡¯t any inferior to Nine Nether¡¯s.

    Earlier, the majority of the reason why he could gain the upper hand was due to Chi Hongwu having not used her full strength. Furthermore, she had opted for a head-on sh, which was something that Mu Chen was absolutely confident in. Within the Seventh Grade Sovereigns, perhaps no one could gain an advantage when fighting him head-on. Even if Chi Hongwu was someone from the Scarlet Phoenix n, she was not an exception.

    While Mu Chen was slightly startled in his heart, the stinging pain that came from Chi Hongwu¡¯s hand made her feel disbelief that she would actually be injured by a Sixth Grade Sovereign.

    ¡°You have concealed yourself quite deeply there.¡±

    Chi Hongwu stared at Mu Chen with a smear of astonishment in her eyes. It wasn¡¯t any admiration, but a yearning that zed. This girl was clearly extremely fond of battles deep down in her bones.

    However, Mu Chen did not pay much attention to her. Even if she was from the Scarlet Phoenix n, he did not have the slightest interest to win her over. He indifferently nced at Chi Hongwu, then turned around and was about to leave.

    ¡°Haha. Hongwu, so you¡¯re here. I¡¯ve been looking for you...¡±

    Just when Mu Chen was about to leave, a burst of coldughter resounded and the crowd opened up, allowing several silhouettes to move over.

    The leader was a white-clothed man with a handsome appearance, holding onto a foldable fan in his hand. From his appearance alone, he looked like a weak schr, but the light that asionally shed in his eyes was as sharp as a de.

    When the white-clothed man appeared, the face of Mo Feng, who was standing behind Mu Chen, suddenly became a little unsightly.

    Mu Chen had also cast a nce at this person with his brows furrowed. He had sensed traces of dangering from that man, which clearly meant that he was not ordinary.

    However, Mu Chen did not want more issues to rise, so he turned around and started to leave.

    ¡°Haha. You¡¯re the one that made a move towards Chi Hongwu earlier? If that¡¯s the case, I advise you not to move.¡± But when Mu Chen had just turned his body around, coldughter resounded.

    Mu Chen slightly turned his head and he looked at the white-clothed man fanning himself with the fan. The fan had caused a cold chill to sweep out, which hadpletely frozen the atmosphere. At this moment, thetter was indifferently looking over with a venomously cold gaze towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°Bai Bin, I don¡¯t need you to bother in my matter!¡± When Chi Hongwu saw that man, her brows furrowed as she yelled.

    When the white-clothed man heard her words, he casually smiled and looked towards Mu Chen¡¯s direction. His gaze was slightly stunned when he stopped on Mo Feng and Mo Ling. Thereafter, a ridiculing smile lifted from the corner of his lips. ¡°Hey, what good fortune I have to find two vile spawns here...¡±

    When Mu Chen heard his words, his brows immediately furrowed. Looking towards Mo Feng, Mu Chen saw the dark expression on thetter¡¯s face, filled with killing intent as he looked at the white-clothed man.

    Chi Hongwu was also stunned when she looked at Mo Feng and Mo Ling with astonishment. It was no wonder why she felt a familiar fluctuationing from the both of them. So the both of them possessed the bloodline of the Phoenix n as well. However, she had never seen them before in the past.

    ¡°Chi Hongwu, as you are unaware, but the father of those two vile spawns is of a superior bloodline in our n. However, he joined together with a female of the Nine Netherbird n, defiling the bloodline and made the Elders of the n furious. They imprisoned their father beneath the ck Mountain. As for the two of them, they should have been seized by our n but someone tried to go in between to harmonise things, allowing them to escape for so many years.¡± Bai Bin chuckled.

    Only now did Chi Hongwu understand what was going on. However, she wasn¡¯t bothered about it. Since someone from the n harmonised things, that meant that the existence of those two was allowed. Since that¡¯s the case, she couldn¡¯t be bothered much. But this Bai Bin was truly vicious to call them vile spawns the whole time.

    Bai Bin looked at the dark expression on Mo Feng¡¯s face and smiled. ¡°Looks like you siblings have been hiding in the Nine Netherbird n. It was no wonder there hasn¡¯t been any news of you two, but the two of you are somewhat bold to dare toe out.¡±

    As he spoke, he cast a nce at Mu Chen. ¡°You must be with them, right?¡±

    ¡°The two of them are sinners of my n. You harbouring them will mean that you¡¯re also making my n your enemy. However, I am not someone that doesn¡¯t forgive, this matter can be resolved.¡± As he spoke, he pointed towards the Phoenix Fire Essence and faintly said, ¡°Give that to me and I will let the two vile spawns leave.¡±

    Mu Chen contracted his eyes as he looked at Mo Feng, whose expression was extremely unsightly, before looking at Bai Bin, who had been calling him vile spawn time and time again. Clearly, rage had gradually brewed in his heart for the pitiful Mo Ling.

    Thus, he slowly raised his head and looked at Bai Bin. His gaze turned sharp and his roar rumbled out like thunder.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

 Chapter 1019 - Protection

    Chapter 1019 - Protection

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    When the roar that sounded like rumbling thunder resounded, the smile on Bai Bin¡¯s face had frozen bit by bit, reced with an endless chill.

    The terrifying chill seemed to spread out around his body, which had immediately causedyers of ice to appear on the ground.

    Bai Bin coldly looked at Mu Chen and slowly said, ¡°Cut your own tongue, then I¡¯ll let you get lost.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled with unconceble ridicule. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    He could sense the danger that Bai Bin was giving off and could also sense that thetter should be from the Phoenix n. However, he wasn¡¯t afraid. He had offended too many people, so he had nothing to worry about, thus he didn¡¯t have any mental burden.

    ¡°You think that you can protect them? You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    The corner of Bai Bin¡¯s eyes twitched with traces of blood climbing the corneas. His gentle-looking face became distorted. After all, in all these years, this was the first time that someone had disregarded him.

    Furthermore, that person¡¯s cultivation was merely at the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm!

    Boom!

    When Bai Bin finished hisst words, a chill suddenly exploded between the heavens and earth as the temperature instantly dropped. Bai Bin suddenly opened his mouth and a blue chill swept out, forming into a savage-looking ice dragon that carried a chill, then it swiftly pounced towards Mu Chen.

    Under the envelopment of the chill, even ordinary Seventh Grade Sovereigns would be frozen. If it was a Sixth Grade Sovereign, they would probably be frozen into ice statues.

    Furthermore, facing Bai Bin¡¯s attacks, Mu Chen did not retreat. A golden light had surged on the surface of his body, along with an indescribable feeling. He threw a punch forth with veins wriggling on his arm, emitting astonishing energy.

    Boom!

    When the two shed, Mu Chen¡¯s body did not move, but he could sense that in that instant of contact, a venomous chill had poured into his body, attempting to freeze his Spiritual Energy.

    But facing that chill, Mu Chen paid no attention because, in that instant, the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos on his arms both wriggled and the chill waspletely devoured.

    The chill in his body had disappeared in an instant.

    Mu Chen did not have any expression on his face as the golden light exploded, the power in his physical body hadpletely gushed out and cracks appeared on the ice dragon. In the end, a crackling sound resounded before it was instantly turned into snowkes in the sky.

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡±

    When the ice dragon shattered, Bai Bin¡¯s pupils contracted. The terrifying part of the ice dragon wasn¡¯t due to the power that it possessed. But the chill that invaded one¡¯s body. Earlier, he had clearly sensed the chill entering Mu Chen¡¯s body. So how did that fellowpletely disperse that power?

    Could it be that Mu Chen was immune to his ice?

    Just thinking about it, Bai Bin felt ridiculous. He was from the Ice Phoenix n, with an inborn chill in his body. The experts of simr rank would all be fearful of his chill, since they wouldn¡¯t be immune to it.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen did not give Bai Bin any time. He stomped his feet and cracks spread out beneath the ground. His figure had turned into a golden light and in a whistle, he had already mysteriously appeared before Bai Bin. The speed even made Bai Bin startled in his heart.

    He couldn¡¯t imagine that Mu Chen, who was merely at the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm, could possess such terrifying speed.

    When the golden light appeared, another golden light shot out from Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, then he thrust his palm. That palm not only contained the energy from his body, but even the Spiritual Energy in his body had also exploded.

    A gentle palm thrust forth, creating ck cracks in space that made others feel fearful. What terrifying strength was needed to create this unusual scene?

    Many experts in the surroundings all knew their stuff. When they saw Mu Chen¡¯s palm, their faces immediately changed as they felt disbelief. That palm was something that not even ordinary Seventh Grade Sovereign could endure.

    As the palm blew over, Bai Bin¡¯s face drastically changed and his gaze suddenly turned grave. He no longer dared to carry contempt in his eyes, since he understood, at this moment, how terrifying the person who looked to be in the Sixth Grade Sovereign before him was.

    At this moment, there was no longer a path of retreat. Therefore, Bai Bin did not have any regrets in his heart.

    A cold light flickered in Bai Bin¡¯s eyes and he formed seals at lightning speed. Meanwhile, arge ice phoenix formed behind him. It unfolded its wings and made an ice shield that protected Bai Bin.

    Boom!

    The golden palm of light did not cower as it mmed against the wings of the ice phoenix. Instantly, visible shock waves undted and the sturdy ground shattered.

    The wings of the ice phoenix trembled and Bai Bin could even sense from behind the protection that if he had suffered that attack head-on, even he would be heavily injured.

    Being forced to this step by a mere Sixth Grade Sovereign, Bai Bin¡¯s face had turned abnormally dark and killing intent shed in the depths of his eyes.

    Today, he must definitely put that person to shame!

    Thinking about it, Bai Bin gnashed his teeth and the blood in his body started to boil. Everyone could sense a pressure sweeping out from Bai Bin¡¯s body like a storm.

    That pressure originated from the might in his bloodline.

    Bai Bin was from the Ice Phoenix n, possessing a noble bloodline that could suppress ordinary Divine Beasts. But right now, Bai Bin had ignited his bloodline, thus bringing that pressure to the limits.

    Under the pressure, ordinary Divine Beasts would immediately prostrate themselves before Bai Bin.

    After everyone in the surroundings retreated, they could see that Bai Bin was clearly intending to suppress Mu Chen to the ground, humiliating him. Therefore, they had immediately retreated in fear that they would be dragged along and humiliate themselves instead.

    Not too far away, Chi Hongwu remained unmoving, but when she saw Bai Bin¡¯s actions, her brows knitted together. Although she was arrogant and fond of battles, she liked to win in head-on battles. She was disdainful of people like Bai Bin that relied on his bloodline to gain an advantage.

    ¡°Looks like that fellow is going to be doomed.¡±

    Chi Hongwu said in her heart. Although Mu Chen¡¯s physical body was powerful, Bai Bin was also smart, since he chose to suppress his opponent through the bloodline. This way, even those with powerful physiques would not be able to resist the weakness in the bloodline.

    Everyone in the surroundings looked over. Mu Chen had also felt the pressure that was enveloping him. But the odd thing was that everyone did not see any horror on Mu Chen¡¯s face. On the contrary, they saw a smile-yet-not-a-smile ridiculing expression.

    ¡°Bloodline suppression...¡±

    Mu Chen murmured. Then he clenched his fist and the True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos on his arms... correction, after Mu Chen had sessfully reached the second level of the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra, the two True Dragon and Phoenix Tattoos on his body had spirituality in them. Therefore, they could be considered as the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits.

    Since Bai Bin wants to y with bloodline suppression, then let me show you what the meaning of true suppression is!

    The True Phoenix Spirit exploded with intense purple-golden light and the tightly shut eyes of the Phoenix suddenly opened. In that instant, there seemed to be an indescribable pressure exploding forth.

    The True Phoenix pressure only appeared for an instant but it did not spread out. It was focused on Bai Bin, so others could not sense it.

    In that instant, the ice phoenix behind Bai Bin immediately cowered, like a subject that had seen the king. The ice phoenix issued a fearful cry and the chilling aura retracted as it trembled.

    At the same time, Bai Bin¡¯s face was abnormally pale with disbelief filling in his eyes. That¡¯s because the pressure that had suddenly exploded from Mu Chen¡¯s body had caused his bloodline to frantically tremble.

    Boom!

    Fear rose in Bai Bin¡¯s heart as his legs started to uncontrobly bend. But just when he was about to kneel down, Bai Bin finally awakened and he immediately tried to pull himself up. However, one of his knees had already touched the ground.

    Those in the surroundings that initially wanted to see Mu Chen in a pathetic state by the pressure of the Ice Phoenix Bloodline were dumbfounded at the sudden appearance of Bai Bin kneeling with one knee on the ground.

    Chi Hongwu had widened her eyes at this moment with disbelief filling her face.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen still did not have any expression on his face as his fist that was on the wings of the ice phoenix trembled, containing a strand of aura from the True Phoenix and had instantly shattered the extremely sturdy wings of the ice phoenix.

    Bai Bin had flown out in a pathetic manner and made a mark a few hundred feet long on the ground before he stabilised his body.

    Poof! Poof!

    After stabilising his body, Bai Bin spat a mouthful of blood and the powerful Spiritual Energy around him had swiftly diminished. Evidently, he had suffered quite an injury.

    However, he still did not recover from the loss. He dumbfoundedly looked at the silhouette before him with a pale expression.

    The surroundings were quiet with all the experts dumbfoundedly looking at Mu Chen. That youthful figure had retracted the golden light around him and looked extremely ordinary.

    But after witnessing that battle, they were clear about the terrifying strength that youthful silhouette possessed.

    Just where did that fellowe from...?

    Bai Bin was an expert of the Ice Phoenix n!

    But right now, Bai Bin hadnded in such a pathetic state, just which n did that persone from?!

    Under countless shocked gazes, Mu Chen gradually calmed his eyes and looked at Bai Bin. A calm voice then resounded, containing a trace of overbearing that no one could refute.

    ¡°The two of them are under the protection of I, Mu Chen!¡±

 Chapter 1020 - Three More

    Chapter 1020 - Three More

    When Mu Chen¡¯s calm voice resounded in this region, Bai Bin¡¯s face suddenly distorted into a ferocious expression as if he wanted to devour Mu Chen.

    Although Bai Bin couldn¡¯t be considered a pinnacle amongst the younger generations of the Ice Phoenix n, he had the Phoenix Bloodline flowing in his blood. So normally, he would be high up and the other Divine Beast ns would be courteous when seeing him. Since when had there been someone like Mu Chen that treated him in this manner?

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Blood rushed up Bai Bin¡¯s eyes as he roared.

    Behind him, several silhouettes slowly walked out and looked at Mu Chen with unkind gazes. Boundless Spiritual Energy exploded from their bodies, causing a powerful pressure to spread out.

    Those people were clearly from the Ice Phoenix n. Even if their strengths were weaker than Bai Bin¡¯s, they were all Seventh Grade Sovereigns. Thus, they had a rather powerful formation.

    The experts of the Ice Phoenix n were all looking with ferocious gazes. Behind Mu Chen, Nine Nether, Mo Feng and Mo Ling issued cold snorts, then they stood beside Mu Chen and stared back at those people.

    ¡°A mere Nine Netherbird n dares to be so impudent before my Ice Phoenix n?!¡± Bai Bin said with a dark face.

    When Nine Nether heard his words, she ridiculed, ¡°What a huge tone. You¡¯re only an ordinary nsman of the Ice Phoenix n. Did you really think that you can represent the entire Ice Phoenix n?¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, those who entered the Divine Beast Origin all relied on their own strength. This matter today is on you for seeking humiliation yourself. If you want to go back to the Ice Phoenix n, not only will there not be anyone that will stand up for you, you will even be ridiculed as garbage.¡±

    Nine Nether paid no attention to Bai Bin¡¯s threat. The Ice Phoenix n was only a branch of the Phoenix n. Based on the strength of that branch alone, it was insufficient to make the Nine Netherbird n be fearful.

    When Bai Bin heard her words, his face constantly changed. If the news of him being defeated by a mere Sixth Grade Sovereign was to spread back to the n, who knew how much ridicule he would have to suffer. At that time, the Elders might even deem him as weak and no longer pay so much attention to nurture him, which would undoubtedly be a destructive blow to him.

    ¡°Haha. You guys truly are troublemakers. We¡¯ve just been separated for a while and another problem rose up...¡±

    Between Bai Bin and Mu Chen¡¯s party, a burst ofughter resounded and the group separated. Several silhouettes stepped forth, revealing ominous auras. It was naturally Han Shan and the experts of the Demonic Rhino n.

    Han Shan swept a nce and understood what was happening. Immediately, he brought his party towards Mu Chen and helplessly said, ¡°You guys truly know how to make trouble...¡±

    Although he had spoken this way, he showed no signs of retreating. On the contrary, he stood beside Mu Chen, presenting his position.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Demonic Rhino n... that must be Han Shan, right? I have heard rumours about him, the genius of the Demonic Rhino n that can even be considered as outstanding even amongst the Seventh Grade Sovereigns.¡±

    ¡°I never expected for the Demonic Rhino n and the Nine Netherbird n to walk so closely together.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Hearing those discussions, Mu Chen helplessly smiled. He wasn¡¯t the one finding trouble, but it was the other party that came up to them...

    However, a favourable opinion had risen within his heart when Han Shan stood beside him. Just the point that Han Shan did not choose to retreat after seeing the other party from the Ice Phoenix n alone made him worthy for Mu Chen to make friends with him.

    When Bai Bin saw Han Shan stating his stance, his face immediately turned darker. The few experts of the Ice Phoenix n had also furrowed their brows. If the Demonic Rhino n was added to the formation for the opposing party, then the formation of the opposing party wouldn¡¯t be weaker than them.

    Bai Bin¡¯s face was dark as he took a deep breath in and suppressed the exploding rage in his heart, before he eerily said, ¡°This matter will not rest so easily. I hope that you guys will still have the courage to stand out.¡±

    After he spoke, he no longer stayed and became covered in a chill, before he turned around and left. Everyone knew that the rage in Bai Bin¡¯s heart was close to erupting.

    The experts of the Ice Phoenix n were also a little unwilling to walk off. After all, they were from the Phoenix n, since when had they suffered like today? But in the Phoenix n, they could only be considered as ordinary. Furthermore, they had been separated into groups when they entered the Divine Beast Origin with only a few of them here. But if it was those few geniuses from the Ice Phoenix n, then neither Mu Chen nor Han Shan would be able to walk free so easily.

    Thinking about this, they could only gnash their teeth with unwillingness. They red at Mu Chen¡¯s party, then turned around and follow Bai Bin.

    When those in the surroundings saw how this matter ended, they shook their heads with a little regret. Initially, they were hoping for the two parties to sh with blood drawn. This way, both parties would also suffer great injuries.

    Chi Hongwu, who had not participated in the fight, looked towards Mu Chen and her eyes flickered with what seemed to be fighting intent. But in the end, she still suppressed it and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so proud. Bai Bin is not even amongst the Top 5 of the Ice Phoenix n¡¯s younger generations. If you think that they¡¯re all so weak, then you will be the one to suffer, sooner orter.¡±

    Her tone clearly contained the intention of reminding Mu Chen. This way, she could make up for her previous rude actions.

    However, Mu Chen was stillcking a favourable opinion about her. He only lightly nodded his head like someone acknowledging her words.

    When Chi Hongwu saw how indifferent Mu Chen replied, she gnashed her teeth and stomped her feet. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak any further. She turned around and left. At the same time, she gritted her teeth and muttered to herself, ¡°I¡¯ll let you continue to fool yourself! When you encounter them, I¡¯ll see if you still can escape with your life!¡±

    Mu Chen looked at Chi Hongwu¡¯s leaving silhouette and contracted his eyes. Bai Bin was actually not even amongst the Top 5 in the Ice Phoenix n. If what she said was the truth, then that meant that the strength of the Ice Phoenix n truly couldn¡¯t be underestimated. They were truly worthy of being part of the Phoenix n.

    ¡°She spoke the truth. The few formidable figures in the Ice Phoenix n are not here today. Otherwise, the situation would be a little tough to resolve.¡± Han Shan nodded his head and spoke with a grave expression.

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head and smiled instead. ¡°The path of cultivation is filled with powerful enemies, to begin with. If we only want to avoid them, then our path would be a little too dry.¡±

    Han Shan was stunned and looked at Mu Chen with a peculiar gaze for a long time, before he replied, ¡°I, Han Shan admire Brother Mu for the state of your heart.¡±

    Never avoiding in the path, not feeling fear, this state of mind was the true path that true powerhouse cultivates

    It was no wonder why Mu Chen wasn¡¯t even afraid of the geniuses of the other ns with his mere cultivation at Sixth Grade Sovereign. At this moment, Han Shan finally understood and he had somewhat sighed. Vaguely, he felt that the future of this person beside him was unfathomable. At that time, not to mention a mere Ice Phoenix n, even the entire Phoenix n might not be able to shake him.

    When Mo Feng saw that Bai Bin had left, his expression gradually recovered and he took a deep look at Mu Chen. He hesitated before saying, ¡°Thanks. But you did not need to interfere, I could have dealt with him alone.¡±

    Mu Chen casually smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t like others humiliating my friends...¡±

    Mo Feng¡¯s expression froze, before he slowly nodded his head then lowered his gaze withplicated eyes. But Mo Ling, who was extremely familiar with her brother¡¯s character, knew that the heart of her brother might not be calm.

    After all, with their identity and experience, there was an extreme few they could call friends in the Nine Netherbird n. Thus, making Mo Feng have a cold character.

    Mu Chen did not expect that his casual words would cause such billows in the heart of Mo Feng. When he finished speaking, he turned around and looked back at the stone tree before the skinny man.

    Earlier, 500,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid had gotten him a Phoenix Fire Essence, which basically had him earn big, also making a rise of interest in Mu Chen. But vaguely, he could sense that the things that the skinny man had gotten from god-knows where were truly extraordinary.

    However, he didn¡¯t know if that fellow had finished using his luck when he found those treasures. Thus causing a situation where he could only protect those treasures and couldn¡¯t open them.

    When the skinny man saw Mu Chen¡¯s gaze directed over, his heart jolted. His heart was dripping with blood earlier when he witnessed Mu Chen obtaining a Phoenix Fire Essence. If that item was in his hands, he could have sold it for the high price of nearly 1,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does this brother still want to test your luck? Earlier, I saw that this brother¡¯s unsealing methods seemed to be somewhat profound.¡± The skinny man drylyughed as he probed a question. He had witnessed the process of Mu Chen opening the seal and the chances of sess were truly higher than forcefully breaking it.

    When Mu Chen heard his words, he avoided answering the question. ¡°It¡¯s just pure luck.¡±

    He then looked at those crystal balls on the trees, before taking another nce at Mo Ling. Thetter knew what he meant and swept her gaze over, then stretched her hand out and pointed to three crystal balls.

    When Mu Chen saw this, a suction force came from his palm and the three crystal balls that had been identified by Mo Ling fell into his hand. Thereafter, he took out a jade bottle without any hesitation and smiled. ¡°A total of 1,500,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. Thanks for this.¡±

    When the skinny man saw how decisive Mu Chen was, his eyelids twitched and his eyes were fixed on the three crystal balls that Mu Chen had taken. He had a feeling that the highest priced treasures were about to be taken by Mu Chen.

    Despite the unwillingness in his heart, he could only force a smile under Mu Chen¡¯s gaze and received the jade bottle with an unsightly smile on his face.

    After witnessing Mu Chen¡¯s means, he already knew that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t an ordinary person and it was best if he could avoid offending such a person.

    As he thought about it, the skinny man could only bear the pain in his heart and cut off the Spiritual Energy strings attached to the crystal balls.

    The three crystal balls fell in Mu Chen¡¯s hand and he gently tossed the bottle. He was also nervous in his heart, since he had practically spent all his Sovereign Spiritual Liquid this time. But right now, he could only choose to believe in Mo Ling¡¯s special ability and hope that the items in the three crystal balls exceeded the price of 1,500,00 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid...

    Otherwise, he would be making a loss this time.

 Chapter 1021 - Horn and Lightning Heart

    Chapter 1021 - Horn and Lightning Heart

    After purchasing the three crystal balls, Mu Chen did not intend to open them up right away, in case of the treasure that appeared when they open it attracted attention. Although he wasn¡¯t afraid, being in trouble was truly troublesome.

    Furthermore, he did not want to let the skinny man know that he had a special means to open the seal. This was just in case thetter had other thoughts when an unforeseen event urs.

    Therefore, he had immediately stored the three crystal balls. Motioning to Han Shan and Nine Nether, they swiftly left under the regretful gaze of the skinny man.

    ¡°We¡¯ve almost finished buying the materials we need... There are still two days worth of travelling left until we reach the Myriad Beast Graveyard. The night ising, I rmend that we rest here for a day and continue tomorrow.¡± The two parties had converged together as Han Shan suggested.

    Mu Chen had no objection towards this, since he also needed a safe ce to unseal the three crystal balls. Although the free market was filled with people, it¡¯s still better than the wilderness.

    When Han Shan saw that no one had any objections, they headed towards the west of the free market. There were stone pagodas here with some already upied. They were obviously for the experts to rest.

    Mu Chen and the rest searched for an empty pagoda and rested within. Everyone closed their eyes to cultivate, while Mu Chen sat down in a corner and waved his hand. The three crystal balls then floated before him.

    The three crystal balls were covered with faint runes that were within each light ball. Those runes should be the seals.

    In another corner, Nine Nether, Mo Feng and Mo Ling looked at the three crystal balls with interest, since they wished to know what items Mu Chen would obtain from those three crystals.

    In the stone pagoda, sensing Mu Chen¡¯s movements, Han Shan had also looked over with curiosity. He knew that Mu Chen had opened one with a Phoenix Fire Essence, thus causing the attention of Chi Hongwu. He was also in envy regarding this, since the price of a Phoenix Fire Essence far exceeded 500,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    Mu Chen did not mind their gazes and held onto one of the crystals. When the cold crystal fell in his hand, he saw that the surface of the crystal had clear crimson runes and the fluctuation it emitted was the same as before. Evidently, it was also drawn with the runes of a Super Divine Beast.

    Mu Chen briefly pondered, then worked from the inside again. He set up a small exquisite Spiritual Array before pouring the power of the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirit within, corroding the perfect seal so that he could find a loophole.

    Mu Chen closed his eyes for a brief moment, before suddenly opening them and felt the seal on the surface of the crystal starting to show loopholes.

    He no longer hesitated and abruptly clenched his fist, immediately controlling the Spiritual Energy that had entered it. At that moment when the Spiritual Energy exploded, the crystal had also shattered and sparkles of light dispersed.

    When the light dissipated, everyone immediately directed their gazes over and saw a dark purple light gathering in Mu Chen¡¯s palm. The dark purple light swiftly expanded and had turned into slim dark-purple battle armour.

    The armour was engraved with ancient runes with various shallows and depths, emitting a profound fluctuation. Vaguely, it quietly emitted an astonishing fluctuation.

    The entire body armour was slim and slender with an ¡®s¡¯ shape. Evidently, it was meant for females.

    Mu Chen was also somewhat astonished as he looked at this dark-purple battle armour. After pouring Spiritual Energy into it, a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation exploded from it and formed intoyers of defence around the armour.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen clenched his fist and heavily punched the armour. Instantly, theyers of defence constantly crumbled; but at the same time, the energy in Mu Chen¡¯s fist was also being swiftly exhausted. When his fist touched the armour, it was only a shallow fist mark, which had swiftly disappeared.

    ¡°What a powerful defence!¡±

    When Mu Chen saw this scene, he instantly contracted his eyes. His fist might seem gentle, but he used a strength that would make even Sixth Grade Sovereigns heavily injured. But right now, the battle armour hadpletely defended against his attack.

    ¡°What a good treasure; furthermore, it can amplify Spiritual Energy...¡±

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help sighing. Not only did this battle armour possesses powerful defensive capabilities, it can also even amplify Spiritual Energy to increase the fighting strength.

    Just these two points alone made this armourparable to a Peerless Divine Artifact. Furthermore, it must definitely be amongst the outstanding ones. The price of it far exceeded 500,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid as well.

    ¡°Good stuff!¡±

    When Han Shan saw this, his eyes couldn¡¯t help lighting up.

    Mu Chen smiled, then flicked his finger shortly after. The battle armour flew towards Nine Nether. Since this armour was meant to females, to begin with, if Nine Nether possessed this armour, then her fighting strength would have a great increment.

    Looking at the battle armour flying in her direction, Nine Nether was briefly stunned before she smiled. She did not refuse and summoned it towards herself with a wave of her hand, before it floated in front of her. She slightly opened her rosy lips and Spiritual Energy gushed out, swiftly refining the battle armour before it was pulled into her body.

    After giving the armour over to Nine Nether, Mu Chen looked at the two other crystal balls. In the end, the oue was as expected, the ancient seals were sessfully dealt with by Mu Chen.

    After the seals were dealt with, the treasures in the crystals appeared, which attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    There were two treasures and one of them was a ck horn. It was curved like a bow filled with mottled traces. Vaguely, there was also an astonishing ominous aura emitting from it.

    When Mu Chen looked at this ck horn, he was stunned as he realised that it was somewhat simr to the horn that appeared when Han Shan¡¯s group changed themselves.

    Thus, he looked at Han Shan and saw that the experts of the Demonic Rhino n were looking at him with reddened eyes... at the ck horn in his hand.

    ¡°This is the horn of your Demonic Rhino n?¡± Mu Chen was somewhat astonished as he asked.

    Han Shan¡¯s gaze was fixed on the ck horn as his breathing turned heavy, ¡°It should belong to an ancestor of the Demonic Rhino n. The horn of my n is the strongest weapon with a unique ominous aura in it. It¡¯s extremely beneficial to the cultivation technique of my n. Although this horn has been corroded from the countless flows of time, if we bring it around with us, it will elerate the cultivation technique that we practice.¡±

    Mu Chen then understood why the eyes of those few from the Demonic Rhino n had their eyes turning red. This was a cultivation treasure for the Demonic Rhino n, so there wasn¡¯t much use of it for Mu Chen¡¯s group. After all, not everyone required such an ominous aura.

    ¡°Brother Mu...¡±

    Han Shan¡¯s breathing gradually calmed down and he awkwardly looked at Mu Chen. ¡°I wonder if you can sell it to us?¡±

    Mu Chen looked at Nine Nether and Mo Feng. Both of them had shrugged their shoulders. This item was a treasure for the Demonic Rhino n, but it¡¯s useless to them. So if Han Shan could offer a suitable price, there¡¯s no harm in selling it.

    Seeing their response, Mu Chen smiled and tossed the ck horn over to Han Shan. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then Brother Han, you can give how much you deem fits.¡±

    He did not give it away for free as Han Shan was iparable to his rtionship with Nine Nether and Mo Feng. If he gave it away without asking for a price, it would be a little too improper, since the distribution of their harvest would have differences.

    Han Shan carefully received the horn and examined it like a precious treasure, before showing a deep expression. He turned around and discussed with the fewpanions behind him, before tossing a jade bottle over to Mu Chen.

    ¡°Brother Mu, this horn is useless to others but is a priceless treasure for us. If it¡¯s ced in the auction house of the Great Thousand Wold, the price of it would probably exceed 2,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.¡±

    Han Shan was a little embarrassed as he continued, ¡°But we only have 2,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid with us, all contained in this bottle. After mentioning it, we¡¯re the ones that benefited from this instead...¡±

    ¡°2,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid?¡±

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help being stunned by this and inwardly smacked his lips. He initially thought that if this item could be sold for 1,000,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids, it would be good enough already. But he had still underestimated the importance that the Demonic Rhino n had ced on it.

    2,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, to make up for all his purchases of the crystal balls.

    ¡°Then 2,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid will do.¡±

    Mu Chen received the jade bottle as he casually smiled. Since he could sell it for such price, then there¡¯s no need for him to haggle anymore. After all, the two parties still need to cooperate together.

    Han Shan gratefully nodded his head and the experts of the Demonic Rhino n had also cast gazes of goodwill over. Evidently, they had a greater favourable opinion of Mu Chen.

    After Mu Chen saw Han Shan¡¯s party preciously stroking the horn, he no longer bothered himself with them and looked at thest object...

    This object was silver in colour, roughly the size of a fist with a crude appearance. It looked like a heart and the violent rumbling thunder could be vaguely heard from it.

    Mu Chen stared at this item and his gaze gradually turned grave. That¡¯s because he could sense that this item seemed to contain extremely terrifying and violent energy. If the energy exploded, it wasn¡¯t something that even he could endure.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    Mu Chen looked at Nine Nether and the rest with a doubtful gaze. Clearly, he couldn¡¯t determine what this item was.

    Nine Nether and Mo Feng furrowed their brows as they pondered about it. But after a long while, Han Shan, who had shifted his gaze away from the horn with great difficulties, looked at the silver heart with astonishment. He briefly pondered before saying, ¡°If I have guessed correctly, this item should be a Lightning-Devouring Beast¡¯s Heart. It¡¯s is that¡¯s rare even in ancient times...¡±

    Hearing his words, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes suddenly contracted with a sh of light in his eyes.

    ¡°The Lightning-Devouring Beast¡¯s Heart?¡±

 Chapter 1022 - Myriad Beast Graveyard

    Chapter 1022 - Myriad Beast Graveyard

    In ancient times, there was a beast that didn¡¯t consume vegetation nor meat for food. Instead, it consumed lightning as its food and the lightning had gathered in its heart, was suppressed within and possessed a destructive power.

    However, the natural character of that beast was docile and they never harmed others. But if they were truly enraged and forced to the point of death, they would erupt their own hearts. It was said that if a Lightning-Devouring Beast had lived for tens of thousands of years, the power of it exploding its heart was indescribable.

    Legend also had it that there was once an Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouse that tried to capture a Lightning-Devouring Beast as a pet. But in the end, that expert had enraged the beast, causing it to explode its heart. In the end, even the Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouse died in the explosion.

    However, due to the rarity of the Lightning-Devouring Beast, they were extremely rare in the Great Thousand World nowadays, so they were gradually being forgotten by the people.

    In the stone pagoda, when Mu Chen finished hearing Han Shan¡¯s exnation, he felt his scalp going numb, even his hand trembled as he held onto the heart in fear that the heart would explode. If that¡¯s the case, then no one amongst them might be able to escape alive.

    ¡°The Lightning Devouring Beast¡¯s Heart is ssified by the colours. Beyond ten thousand years, it will be pure gold in colour and since it¡¯s silver, it should be thousands of years. Although it cannot kill an Earth Sovereign, it¡¯s fatal to anyone beneath the cultivation of Earth Sovereign Realm.¡± Han Shan looked at the silver heart as he said that with zing eyes.

    With the Lightning-Devouring Beast¡¯s Heart with them, it could be a trump card to intimidate others. If they were forced into a dead end, anyone would fear them if they took it out.

    Mu Chen was also well aware of this and couldn¡¯t help grinning, before carefully storing the silver heart. With this item, it would be equivalent to a chance of escape.

    However, this item could only be used once. Therefore, unless it¡¯s needed, he absolutely couldn¡¯t take it out so carelessly. Otherwise, it would be too wasteful.

    ¡°Brother Mu is well fortuned.¡±

    When Han Shan saw Mu Chen store the heart, he couldn¡¯t help having envy on his face. If Mu Chen had converted the items that he had obtained into Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, it would probably be near 10,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. It was too great of a profit, considering that he only invested 1,500,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    Mu Chen also couldn¡¯t conceal the joy in his heart, since his harvest had far exceeded his expectations.

    But if it wasn¡¯t for the help of Mo Ling¡¯s unique ability, he wouldn¡¯t be able to have such an astonishing harvest. Naturally... the best thing was that he could use a Spiritual Array while others could only forcefully break the seal.

    Both were indispensable for him to have such a harvest this time.

    ¡°Brother Han, we will soon reach the Myriad Beast Graveyard. Can you tell us more information about the Treasure Beast¡¯s situation?¡± Mu Chen quickly calmed the joy in his heart and asked while looking at Han Shan.

    Standing beside him, Nine Nether and Mo Feng had also directed their gazes over. Their main objective in this trip to the Myriad Beast Graveyard was to search for clues of the Undying Bird. Although the Treasure Beast was tempting as well, it was secondarypared to their main objective.

    Therefore, they had to be clear of the risk involved so that they could be well-prepared.

    Han Shan nodded his head, ¡°That¡¯s a must... ording to the expert from my n that had gone to the Divine Beast Origin in the past, it wasn¡¯t only my Demonic Rhino n that discovered the Treasure Beast.¡±

    ¡°What other ns are there?¡± Mo Feng asked.

    ¡°There are still two other ns, the Sky Wolf n and Golden Lion n,¡± said Han Shan.

    When Mu Chen heard his words, he contracted his eyes. Those were two ns with deep foundations and if they could obtain their final evolution, they would be Mooneater Sky Wolf and Nine-Headed Golden Lion, powerful existences that could confront even Super Divine Beasts.

    But over the tens of thousands of years, there was nothing heard about anyone in those ns that achieved evolution to that state. Thus, one could tell how difficult it was for them to evolve to that point.

    But even so, the Sky Wolf n and Golden Lion n were both extremely famous in the Great Thousand World and couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    ¡°We have once formed a hidden agreement with the experts of the Sky Wolf n. Perhaps at that time, we can join together to get rid of the Golden Lion n. If that¡¯s the case, then we will have another share in the treasures.¡± Han Shan smiled.

    Mu Chen was somewhat astonished as he looked at Han Shan. He never thought that they had already pulled the Sky Wolf n together with them. If that¡¯s the case, then the Golden Lion n might be fooled.

    ¡°But the Sky Wolf n is extremely cunning and brutal. So we have to be cautious when working together with them.¡± Nine Nether reminded.

    Han Shan nodded at her words, since he wasn¡¯t a fool. He knew how feeble their agreement was. If a sudden change of events urred at that time, the Sky Wolf n might be dealing with them. Which was the reason why he had invited Mu Chen¡¯s party. That¡¯s because if he was confident, he wouldn¡¯t want others taking a share in the treasures.

    ¡°Aside from those two ns that might fight for the Treasure Beast, thend that the Treasure Beast died in also has Beast Spirits that have been corroded by the deathly aura. Thus, they are extremely troublesome to deal with as well.¡±

    ¡°Beast Spirits? How many of them? What¡¯s their strength roughly?¡± Mu Chen pondered. The so-called ¡°Beast Spirits ¡± were the spirits of the Spiritual Beast experts being corroded by the deathly aura after their deaths, thus bing undead existences. But they still maintained a portion of their fighting strength when they were alive, they did not fear death and if they were tangled by those Beast Spirits, it would be somewhat troublesome.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t many of them, and most of them are at the cultivation of Fifth and Sixth Grade Sovereigns. But there should be some that are harder to deal with. So at that time, we have to be cautious or else we will have to pay a considerable price.¡± Han Shan spoke with a grave expression.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. The information that Han Shan knew about wasn¡¯t too clear and since the Myriad Beast Graveyard could be one of the ominousnds of the Divine Beast Origin, it¡¯s definitely not a tourist ce that they coulde and go as they wished. So thepetition for the Treasure Beast this time might not be too easy.

    But since they had alreadye this far, they cannot give up no matter how dangerous the Myriad Beast Graveyard was. After all, the clues to the Primordial Undying Bird might only be found in there.

    They further discussed their ns before they entered their cultivation states when the night arrived.

    Mu Chen had beenprehending the killing intent of the Self-Sacrificial Demonic Punch as usual.

    A night without words swiftly passed.

    When morning arrived, this region suddenly became bustling and an endless flow of silhouettes flew over. At the same time, there were also people leaving the free market and heading for their own objectives.

    The entire region was flourishing with vitality.

    ¡°Let us get moving.¡± Han Shan looked at Mu Chen¡¯s group of four and smiled.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether nodded their heads. They weren¡¯t slow and had immediately flown out of the stone pagoda, turning into streaks of light and they flew across the horizon with Han Shan¡¯s party closely following behind them.

    Not long after Mu Chen¡¯s party left, ten-odd figures appeared outside the stone pagoda that they stayed in. There was a familiar figure amongst that group, which was Bai Bin, who had suffered in Mu Chen¡¯s hand yesterday.

    But at this moment, Bai Bin had already retracted all the pride on his face. That¡¯s because before him was a blue-clothed man with an indifferent gaze. His eyes were ice-blue and as he swept his gaze around, even the atmosphere was frozen into ice.

    ¡°Big Brother Bai Ming, that fellow must have left.¡± Bai Bin looked at the empty stone pagoda as he carefully said.

    The blue-clothed man called Bai Ming knitted his brows and cast a nce over, instantly causing Bai Bin¡¯s body to turn cold.

    ¡°Are you speaking the truth when you sensed the True Phoenix Aura from that person?¡± The blue-clothed man faintly said.

    ¡°It¡¯s the truth, that pressure can¡¯t be wrong. Furthermore, that person should be a human, so he should possess a Supreme Treasure of our n. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for him to possess the True Phoenix pressure.¡± Bai Bin quickly exined.

    The blue-clothed man slightly nodded his head with a smear of astonishment in his eyes. The True Phoenix Aura... that could only be possessed by their fellow nsman with the noblest bloodline. Just what treasure did that human possess?

    If he, Bai Ming could obtain it, he might even be able to further evolve his bloodline and greatly increase his strength.

    ¡°Have you guys investigated the direction that they have left in?¡± The blue-clothed man asked once again.

    ¡°It should be the northwest.¡± Bai Bin said.

    ¡°That direction...¡± The blue-clothed man was stunned, then he smiled shortly after. ¡°It¡¯s the direction to the Myriad Beast Graveyard. So they¡¯re heading towards the same ce as us, looks like even the heavens are not helping them.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Bai Ming, are we going to head on over there?¡± asked Bai Bin.

    The blue-clothed man shook his head and said, ¡°I still have to purchase some things in this free market. Since they¡¯re going towards the Myriad Beast Graveyard, then we will meet them sooner orter. We¡¯re not in a rush, let them jump around for a while longer.¡±

    When the blue-clothed man finished his words, he turned around and left while Bai Bin looked in the direction of the northwest with unwillingness and eerily said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you guys live for a few more days!¡±

    ...

    As for Mu Chen¡¯s party, which had swiftly left the free market, they naturally didn¡¯t know that they had been targeted. But even if they knew, Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t be bothered by it with his character. After all, when Bai Bin moved, Mu Chen knew that he would get some trouble. But it was as he had said before, he didn¡¯t cower or hide from the things he did. If Bai Bin thought that he can get someone to trample over him, then Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t mind letting him pay a great price.

    Thus, he had fully focused on travelling towards the Myriad Beast Graveyard.

    In theing two days, they were not disturbed. Travelling at top speed, when the sun sets on the second day, they were already standing on a peak.

    Their gazes were directed towards the distance before turning exceptionally grave.

    In the distant mountain and ground, dense grey-mist filled the area like a barrier. The grey-mist was extremely cold and eerie and was even vaguely emitting ghostly howls.

    It had vaguely formed into countless tombs in the sky with a torrential deathly aura.

    They¡¯d finally reached the Myriad Beast Graveyard.

 Chapter 1023 - Sky Wolf Clan

    Chapter 1023 - Sky Wolf n

    A grey deathly aura had spread out in the region and the cold sensation couldn¡¯t be resisted even with the use of Spiritual Energy. Traces of the deathly aura would invade their bodies, gradually causing the Spiritual Energy in their bodies to be contaminated.

    The group stood on a peak outside the Myriad Beast Graveyard, looking at the deathly aura that filled this region before looking at therge tomb in the sky. Gradually, their gazes turned grave.

    The Myriad Beast Graveyard made them feel sensations of fear.

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder why it¡¯s an ominousnd in the Divine Beast Origin.¡± Mu Chen sighed.

    ¡°There is not only one Super Divine Beast that fell in the Myriad Beast Graveyard...¡± Han Shan nodded his head. Super Divine Beasts were pinnacles amongst the Divine Beast ns,parable to Heavenly Sovereigns. But in the end, they had all fallen in this Myriad Beast Graveyard.

    The more powerful the existences would let out torrential deathly auras if their burial ces couldn¡¯t be well protected. With such astonishing amounts of deathly aura in the Myriad Beast Graveyard, there was arge reason that it might be due to the fallen Super Divine Beasts that resided there.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time, let us get prepared to enter...¡±

    Han Shan looked at the sky before waving his hand. Instantly, several white lights flew towards Mu Chen¡¯s group and they took them. They saw that the white light swiftly turned into white mes that had fallen on their shoulders. As the white mes zed, the mes had gradually enveloped them.

    Once they were enveloped by the white mes, Mu Chen and the rest instantly felt their bodies gradually turning warm and the invasive deathly aura was also dispersed.

    The mes were clearly much stronger than the ones that Han Shan had used when they were travelling.

    ¡°These are Death-Repelling mes... They can repel the deathly aura and also sense the Beast Spirits that have been corroded by the deathly aura. However, the mes can¡¯tst long so we need to add some materials to them from time to time, which I have given to you guys earlier.¡±

    Han Shan smiled as a white me soared above his shoulder. Flicking his finger, he threw a white leaf into the mes and it was swiftly burnt. Thereafter, the mes grew even more vigorous.

    Mu Chen¡¯s group nodded their heads in acknowledgement.

    ¡°Then, let us get moving.¡±

    Seeing that everyone had been prepared, Han Shan no longer spoke and called out, then flew out first. He turned into a streak of light and flew towards the greyish deathly aura that enveloped this region.

    Seeing Han Shan, Mu Chen and the rest quickly followed up.

    As they approached, Mu Chen could sense the deathly aura in this region bing colder and the ground below was ck in colour, like rotten mud.

    ¡°We¡¯re going in now!¡±

    Han Shan roared up ahead and Mu Chen suddenly felt that the temperature in this region had suddenly turned cold. Even with the protection of the Death-Repelling mes, the invasion of the deathly aura still made him shiver.

    The surrounding deathly aura was dense to the point that it had blocked their vision. Furthermore, under the corrosive deathly aura, Mu Chen could feel that the Spiritual Energy in his body had been suppressed to the point that it couldn¡¯t extend much.

    The peaks around them slowly turned pale-grey without any nts. It was like a world of death.

    Roar!

    In the far distance, there were cold bestial roars that held not even the slightest trace of vitality, as if they were undead.

    Rustle! Rustle!

    As Mu Chen¡¯s group travelled through the mountain range, they carefully moved forth, tightly tensing their bodies as they looked around with caution.

    Tap.

    Up ahead, Han Shan suddenly stopped and his silhouettended on a bald pale-ash tree while looking forth. In the sky, there were several shadows in the sky with waves of cold deathly aura being constantly emitted from their bodies.

    ¡°They are the Beast Spirits?¡±

    Mu Chen looked over and saw that those shadows were all pale-ash with empty eyes without any intellect. They all had a different appearance and some even had the appearance of a half-beast/half-human form. But all of them were undoubtedly emitting such a powerful deathly aura that anyone beneath Fifth Grade Sovereign could die upon contact.

    ¡°Deal with this quickly. Shatter their heads or they will bother us endlessly. Furthermore, we have to be fast or they might call out to other Beast Spirits. At that time, it¡¯ll be troublesome if we¡¯re surrounded by them.¡±

    Han Shan spoke quietly, then he waved his finger and swiftly distributed their targets.

    Mu Chen and the rest nodded their heads and in the next instant, they had practically exploded forth at the same time towards the few pale-ash silhouettes in the sky.

    Mu Chen had appeared before a pale-ash silhouette first. That silhouette was covered in white fur and its pale-ash body looked weak. However, it was sturdier than most metals.

    When Mu Chen appeared before that silhouette, a grey light flickered in the eyes of that silhouette. Then it suddenly raised its head and targeted Mu Chen. Thereafter, its sharp ws bolted towards Mu Chen¡¯s chest.

    The attack of that silhouette was extremely crafty and ruthless, causing Mu Chen to be slightly startled. It looked like these Beast Spirits still possessed some of their battle instincts when they were still alive. Otherwise, it would be impossible for its attack to be so crafty.

    Facing this sort of Beast Spirit, if an ordinary Sixth Grade Sovereign were to encounter it, they would probably need some time before they could kill it.

    But it was a pity that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t within the range of ¡°ordinary¡±.

    Therefore, when the Beast Spirit¡¯s w whistled over, Mu Chen did not dodge, but stretched his hand out and grabbed the w in his hand. The w, which wasparable to a Divine Artifact, could not even draw any blood from his skin.

    Creak.

    Mu Chen put more force into his hand, before he crushed the w. However, the Beast Spirit did not feel any pain andunched another w wrapped in a deathly aura towards Mu Chen¡¯s throat.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen threw a punch forth with a calm expression. It tore through space, then his fistnded on the head of the Beast Spirit. Instantly, an explosion resounded and the head of the Beast Spirit split open like a watermelon.

    When the head shattered, there wasn¡¯t any blood that dripped down, only some ashes drifted from it. Furthermore, the body of the Beast Spirit had suddenly frozen before it fell down from the sky, facing down.

    Mu Chen did not look at the falling Beast Spirit but at his fist instead. After shattering the head of the Beast Spirit, his hand was wrapped in traces of a grey aura, the deathly aura.

    ¡°The deathly aura is truly troublesome.¡±

    Mu Chen furrowed his brows, then he circted his Spiritual Energy to expel the deathly aura. In the Myriad Beast Graveyard, the deathly aura was too strong. If he was careless and it invaded his body, then he would have to pay a considerable price.

    After dealing with the Beast Spirit, Han Shan, Nine Nether and the rest had also dealt with theirs before everyone gathered together. They did not speak, but followed Han Shan and swiftly travelled forth.

    ¡°The Treasure Beast that we have discovered is in the northwest region of the Myriad Beast Graveyard. As long as we¡¯re careful, we should arrive in about half a day.¡± Along the way, Han Shan said.

    ¡°Will the Sky Wolf n and Golden Lion n arrive first?¡± Mu Chen asked.

    ¡°In terms of speed, they shouldn¡¯t be that fast. After all, the area that the Treasure Beast has died in is filled with danger. It won¡¯t be an easy task for us to get through.¡± Han Shan replied.

    Mu Chen nodded his head and did not speak any further.

    The group swiftly travelled through the grey Myriad Beast Graveyard. But the size of the Myriad Beast Graveyard had clearly far surpassed their imagination. No matter how many mountains they passed through, they still couldn¡¯t see the end of it.

    Along the way, they had encountered many Beast Spirits. Although Han Shan was leading them, there were some changes to the route that Han Shan knew about. Causing them to enter into the envelopment of Beast Spirits numerous times. In the end, they managed to free themselves after a series of great trouble and looked somewhat pathetic.

    But fortunately, they did not encounter any powerful Beast Spirits. Otherwise, their footsteps would¡¯ve been held back.

    Furthermore, Mu Chen had also quietly circted the True Phoenix Spirit along the way towards the Treasure Beast. He was trying to sense traces of the Undying Bird, but in the end, it wasn¡¯t very effective, which left them somewhat disappointed.

    Meanwhile, time swiftly passed as they travelled.

    Not knowing how many mountains they¡¯ve passed, Mu Chen finally felt that Han Shan, who was leading them, started to slow down and thetter gave them a hand signal to inform them to be cautious.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether exchanged a nce, then they increased their guards. It looked like they should be approaching thend where the Treasure Beast fell.

    Passing through the mountain before them, what appeared before Mu Chen¡¯s sight was a patch of pale-ash forest, covered in deathly aura as if there were ghostly figures that sent a chill down the spines of others.

    Mu Chen looked at the pale forest before him and lightly contracted his eyes. In that ce, he sensed several obscure Spiritual Energy fluctuations.

    He swept a nce at Nine Nether and Mo Feng, since the two had also sensed it, and they raised their guards.

    Han Shan stared at the white forest before him and retrieved a whistle, then blew out extremely fine sound waves. As the sound waves spread out, the leaves of the white forest wriggled, before Mu Chen and the rest saw several silhouettes covered with ominous auras charging out of the forest and stood before them.

    Those few silhouettes were quite robust and their bodies were covered in scars, looking somewhat ferocious. At this moment, their scarlet eyes were fixed onto their group.

    On their foreheads, there was a crescent moon shape, which was the symbol of the Sky Wolf n.

    Those people were naturally the experts of the Sky Wolf n.

    When Mu Chen saw them, he did not put down his guard. On the contrary, he raised his guard even more.

    The expert that stood before the Sky Wolf n¡¯s party was a ferocious man covered with scars on his face. His scarlet eyes first took a nce at Han Shan¡¯s party before focusing on Mu Chen¡¯s. Instantly, an ominous aura surged on their faces.

    ¡°Han Shan, they¡¯re not from the Demonic Rhino n!¡±

 Chapter 1024 - Jin Lie

    Chapter 1024 - Jin Lie

    Standing before the pale-ash forest, the leader of the Sky Wolf n looked at Mu Chen¡¯s group with scarlet eyes. The sharpness in their eyes was practically like des that wanted to pierce the few of them through.

    ¡°Haha. Brother Huo, there¡¯s no need to be anxious. They are friends of the Nine Netherbird n, partners which I have found.¡± Han Shan smiled as he exined.

    ¡°Partners?¡±

    The expert of the Sky Wolf n, Huo Yang furrowed his brows as he coldly chuckled, ¡°Han Shan, did you think that there are endless treasures from the Treasure Beast? More people means that there will be more to share with. I am not agreeing to this.¡±

    Han Shan said without a move in his expression, ¡°Brother Huo doesn¡¯t have to be worried about this. Since I have invited them, then we can split to them from my shares. We will not touch yours.¡±

    When Huo Yang heard Han Shan¡¯s words, only then did his gaze turns gentle. However, he still looked at Mu Chen¡¯s group with a ferocious gaze and pulled the corner of his lips with a sh of disdain in his eyes.

    Evidently, he could sense that among Mu Chen¡¯s group, only Nine Nether and Mo Feng had stepped into the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm. As for the other two, they were still at the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    They even dared toe to the Myriad Beast Graveyard with their strength, they had truly been blinded by foolish greed.

    The disdain in Huo Yang¡¯s eyes wasn¡¯t concealed, so Mu Chen and the rest could naturally sense it. However, they weren¡¯t enraged and maintained calm expressions. They also did no actions to pull themselves closer with the experts of the Sky Wolf n.

    Mu Chen swept a nce at the party of the Sky Wolf n. They had a total of five with four at the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm. Their formation wasparable to the Demonic Rhino n and, clearly, they had also expended great efforts for this trip to the Treasure Beast.

    After all, the difficulty of sending an additional person would be much harder. Even the Nine Netherbird n had only sent the four of them in. Naturally, they also did not want to send any nsman whose strength was weak. After all, there were too many geniuses in the Divine Beast Origin, so they sought quality in those that entered, not quantity.

    But among the four Seventh Grade Sovereigns of the Sky Wolf n, aside from Huo Yang, which made Mu Chen somewhat expected, he only swept a nce at the other three. In his perception, the other three should be somewhat simr to Lu Sui of the Thunder Crow n. If he faced them before he broke through to the second level of the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra, it might be somewhat troublesome for him. But right now... it would be an easy feat.

    ¡°Brother Huo Yang, how¡¯s the situation over there?¡± Han Shan smiled.

    Huo Yang cast his lips aside. ¡°The Golden Lion n arrived half a day earlier. But they did not dare to go in too deep too soon. The amount of Beast Spirits seems to increase the deeper one ventures in.¡±

    ¡°The Golden Lion n has sent someone to pass us a message. Through their investigations, the amount of Seventh Grade Sovereign Beast Spirits in the fallen ce of the Treasure Beast has reached 50.¡±

    When Han Shan heard his words, his face couldn¡¯t help turning grave. 50 Seventh Grade Sovereign Beast Spirits, it would be hard for anyone in their party to take them down all by themselves.

    ¡°The intention of the Golden Lion n is to join forces to deal with the Beast Spirits and we¡¯ll decide the belongings after we reach the treasures.¡± Huo Yang¡¯s scarlet eyes cast a nce at Han Shan as he said.

    ¡°Join forces?¡±

    Han Shan did not answer that question, but said, ¡°We¡¯ll go take a look, first.¡±

    After they finished talking, he swiftly led everyone into the forest.

    Behind them, Huo Yang looked at the silhouettes of Han Shan¡¯s party, then he waved his hand and swiftly followed up.

    The nts in the forest were pale-ash, covered in a dense deathly aura. As they went deeper in, Mu Chen could sense the deathly aura growing denser to the point that it could even stop the blood from flowing in their bodies.

    The forest was extremely massive and they had swiftly flown for ten-odd minutes before they started to slow down. The forest before them started to thin down, and was reced with a steep hillside. The group stood on a pale-grey rock, looking at the massive crater beneath the hillside.

    The nts there were pitch-ck in colour due to being severely corroded by the deathly aura and this region was constantly being filled with beastial roars. Vaguely, wandering shadows could be seen.

    ¡°This is thend where the Treasure Beast fell.¡± Han Shan pointed towards the crater and spoke with a grave expression.

    Mu Chen focused his gaze over. A terrifying deathly aura had converged into greyyers of clouds above the crater and the entire region had no signs of vitality.

    This scenery represented extreme danger in the Myriad Beast Graveyard. When ordinary people saw this scene, they would all leave far from this ce. If it wasn¡¯t idental, even the experts of the Demonic Rhino n, Sky Wolf n and the Golden Lion n would not discover the Treasure Beast¡¯s fallennd hidden here.

    While they were examining this region, golden lights suddenly flickered in the distance and the sound of breaking wind exploded. Immediately, Han Shan¡¯s expression became alert.

    Those golden lights swiftly appeared and when they showed themselves, a powerful pressure came from the leading robust silhouette.

    Directing their gazes over, they saw a total of 6 that came, all of them had robust figures and golden hair with faint golden runes on their faces. In their golden eyes, an unconceble arrogance and pressure swept out.

    Evidently, they were the experts of the Golden Lion n.

    When the experts of the Golden Lion n appeared, the Demonic Rhino n immediately brought their guards up with their bodies tensed. Spiritual Energy surged around them as they looked at the other party.

    Han Shan¡¯s face was calm as he looked at the front of the Golden Lion n¡¯s party. It was an extremely robust man. His body was like metal with golden light beneath his skin. He had an astonishing pressure with surges of Spiritual Energy pressure endlessly sweeping from his body.

    ¡°Jin Lie... the Golden Lion n really got you to lead the team this time.¡± Han Shan stared at the robust man as he slowly said.

    Nine Nether spoke to Mu Chen in a soft voice as well. ¡°There are two outstanding elites in this generation of the Golden Lion n. Known as the Golden Dual Heros. Jin Lie is one of them, but it seems that the other one did note this time.¡±

    Mu Chen gently nodded his head. The pressure that Jin Lie gave off was something that even Seventh Grade Sovereigns might not be able to confront against. Furthermore, he could sense that Jin Lie had cultivated his physical body, thus making it even stronger.

    When the robust man heard Han Shan¡¯s words, he grinned, revealing his pearly-white teeth and was emitting a chill. He cast a nce at Han Shan with pressure in his eyes, before stopping at Nine Nether and Mo Feng.

    ¡°Han Shan, you¡¯recking too much confidence for your Demonic Rhino n. How can you allow someone else to take a share in this opportunity?¡± Jin Lie smiled with ridicule in his smile.

    When Nine Nether heard his words, she faintly said, ¡°We¡¯ve been invited by Brother Han to broaden our horizon.¡±

    Jin Lie smiled. ¡°You even dared toe recklessly with that formation. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re arrogant or ignorant?¡±

    ¡°Arrogant or ignorant, why don¡¯t youe and give it a try?¡± Mu Chen lightly smiled.

    ¡°A mere Sixth Grade Sovereign like you has the qualification to speak here?¡± Standing behind Jin Lie, a Seventh Grade Sovereign expert of the Golden Lion n said.

    Jin Lie waved his hand, stopping his nsman. However, his gaze did not look much at Mu Chen, since he probably did not think that he needed to change his view on a Sixth Grade Sovereign.

    ¡°Han Shan, we¡¯re not here to quarrel... Through our investigations earlier, there are dozens of Seventh Grade Sovereign Beast Spirits here. In addition to arge amount of Beast Spirits, it¡¯s impossible for any of our parties to sessfully get through them alone.¡±

    Jin Lie looked at Han Shan as he continued, ¡°A day ago, the Sky Wolf n¡¯s party had also investigated it. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and take a look.¡±

    Huo Yang and the experts of the Sky Wolf n who hade from the back had nodded their heads as well.

    Han Shan looked at the region, which was filled with dense deathly aura, and lightly knitted his brows. Actually, he didn¡¯t need to investigate, since he could also vaguely sense that there were many formidable Beast Spirits.

    ¡°Brother Mu, what¡¯s your opinion on this?¡± Han Shan hesitated as he turned to look at Mu Chen.

    When Jin Lie and Huo Yang saw that Han Shan did not ask Nine Nether, but Mu Chen who was a Sixth Grade Sovereign, they couldn¡¯t help being stunned as they looked at Mu Chen with astonishment. Clearly, they couldn¡¯t figure out why Han Shan was so courteous to Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen exchanged a nce with Nine Nether and nodded his head.

    Seeing his response, Han Shan replied to Jin Lie, ¡°We can join forces to get rid of the Beast Spirits first. As for the treasures, we¡¯ll split them after we get past here.¡±

    When Jin Lie heard his words, he nodded and the three partiesbined together, each allocating their own regions and amount of Beast Spirits.

    ¡°Since you guys are all prepared, then let¡¯s get moving.¡±

    Jin Lie moved swiftly and decisively without any dy. When the distribution waspleted, he did not speak any further and led the experts of the Golden Lion n then shot forth.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go first and gather after we¡¯re done with cleaning up.¡±

    Huo Yang of the Sky Wolf n spoke up as well, then he led his party.

    ¡°Let us get moving as well.¡±

    When Han Shan saw the two other parties moving out, he said towards Mu Chen, before turning into a streak of light, and flew towards the pitch-ck crater.

    Mu Chen followed behind, then he contracted his eyes and looked at the directions that the Golden Lion n and Sky Wolf n were headed with his hands behind his back before secretly giving a hand signal to Nine Nether and the rest.

    Caution.

    Nine Nether and Mo Feng exchanged a nce with lights shing across their eyes as they gently nodded.

    This trip to the Treasure Beast might not be as smooth as they imagined.

 Chapter 1025 - Tricked

    Chapter 1025 - Tricked

    In the forest that was covered in a deathly aura, the light was abnormally dark and the grey deathly aura covered the sight and the stretch of Spiritual Energy.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    asionally, there were beastial roars resounding from the forest along with wind-breaking sounds as several silhouettes quietly flew past. Their figures were robust and their feet gently tapped on the tree branches, causing the leaves to sway as they flew out.

    This group of silhouettes was naturally Mu Chen¡¯s group who had entered the forest.

    Moving through the forest, their gazes were filled with caution as they looked at the region that was filled with a deathly aura. Although the deathly aura had blocked out their Spiritual Energy perceptions, they could still sense arge amount of Beast Spirits in the forest.

    ¡°We¡¯ll enter from the southwest. ording to our distributions, there should be 6 Seventh Grade Sovereign Beast Spirits. As for the other Beast Spirits, there¡¯s quite a number, at least a hundred of them.¡± As they swiftly moved, Han Shan exined to Mu Chen¡¯s group.

    When Mu Chen, Nine Nether and the rest heard those words, their eyes contracted. 6 Seventh Grade Sovereign Beast Spirits in addition to over a hundred somewhat weaker Beast Spirits. They had no choice but to fear this formation. But fortunately, those fellows did not have any spirituality. Otherwise, even they would have to avoid them.

    ¡°The four of us will obstruct the 6 Seventh Grade Sovereign Beast Spirits. Mo Ling will lead the rest to deal with the other Beast Spirits. We have to deal with this swiftly. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t be able tost long.¡±

    Mu Chen, Nine Nether and Mo Feng nodded their heads. Although there are still three Seventh Grade Sovereigns from the party of the Demonic Rhino n, they had to face arge amount of Beast Spirits. So their difficulty was high as well.

    ¡°Get ready, we¡¯re approaching the region where the Beast Spirits resides.¡± After exining the n, Han Shan roared.

    Mu Chen and the rest had instantly tensed their bodies as they felt the deathly aura in the surrounding growing denser. In the far away dark forest, there were numerous pale-grey silhouettes wandering around like ghosts.

    When they appeared in this region, those pale-grey silhouettes had immediately directed their eyes over. In the next instant, roars filled with deathly auras resounded in this forest.

    Boom! Boom!

    Numerous ghostly silhouettes endlessly came out from the darkness along with a cold deathly aura as they surged towards Mu Chen.

    Han Shan, Nine Nether, Mu Chen and Mo Feng had moved out and had immediately appeared ahead of the team. Instantly, boundless Spiritual Energy swept out and terrifying streaks of Spiritual Energy whistled.

    Boom! Boom!

    Sharp streaks of Spiritual Energy pierced through and the heads of ten-odd Beast Spirits exploded. The entire team had charged through theyers of Beast Spirits as they flew towards the distance.

    Rumble!

    A violent Spiritual Energy endlessly poured out of the deathly forest and the Beast Spirits that were obstructing before Mu Chen¡¯s party were sent flying. However, there was still an endless flow of Beast Spiritsing from the surroundings.

    However, Mu Chen and the rest paid no attention to them as they entered into the depths. The greatest threat was still the several Seventh Grade Sovereign Beast Spirits. As long as they¡¯re dealt with, then they would be able to free themselves and deal the massive amount of Beast Spirits.

    ¡°Han Tong, you guys will deal with the rear!¡±

    Han Shan looked up ahead as the deathly aura grew denser with his eyes contracted. He could sense that they were already heading towards the depths of the forest. Furthermore, they had also started to sense a dangerous fluctuation of deathly aura from the distance.

    That should¡¯ve been the region where the Seventh Grade Sovereign Beast Spirits resided.

    ¡°Aye!¡±

    The four experts of the Demonic Rhino n immediately nodded their heads, then they separated from the group. Boundless Spiritual Energy swept out and massive images of the Demonic Rhino n appeared, instantly attracting the attention of the massive group of Beast Spirits.

    ¡°Mo Ling, you will go help them, but take care of your safety.¡± Mo Feng barked.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Mo Ling replied, then she retreated shortly after. Torrential scarlet mes swept up from her petite body, instantly causing the temperature in this region to climb and even the atmosphere was on the verge of burning.

    With Mo Ling and the rest covering their backs, the four of them immediately felt at peace, then they swiftly increased their speed before charging into the dense deathly aura.

    Beyond the deathly aura was a chaotic space with pale-grey trees spreading out, casting shadows on the ground. Within those shadows were cold gazes that were directed over, targeting Mu Chen¡¯s group of four. Those shadows flickered, then they appeared before Mu Chen¡¯s group.

    The six ck shadows had bodies that looked like they were made from ck metals, looking extremely sturdy. This was caused by their bodies drying up and losing the vitality while being refined by the deathly aura.

    The deathly aura enveloped around them, which made them exceptionally powerful whenpared to ordinary Beast spirits.

    ¡°6 Seventh Grade Sovereign Beast Spirits indeed...¡±

    Mu Chen cast a nce at those ck Beast Spirits as he muttered to himself. However, when he just finished muttering to himself, his pupils suddenly contracted. ¡°Something¡¯s not right!¡±

    Boom!

    Just when Mu Chen had sensed it, their rear suddenly exploded and two ck shadows slowly crawled up from the ground. They were both shrouded with a deathly aura, it was another two Seventh Grade Sovereign Beast Spirits.

    This way, they have reached an amount of eight.

    When Han Shan saw this scene, his face was a little unsightly. It looked like the amount of Beast Spirits gathered here was greater than what they had imagined.

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s getting a little troublesome.¡±

    Han Shan bitterly smiled. 8 Seventh Grade Sovereign Beast Spirits, even they would have to spend some time to deal with them. In terms of fighting strength, those Beast Spirits weren¡¯t weaker than someone on Lu Sui¡¯s level.

    ¡°Each of us takes two and will swiftly deal with them.¡± Mu Chen had furrowed his brows as he called out.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Now was not the time to say anything much, Han Shan and the other two nodded their heads, then they instantly shot forth, sending boundless Spiritual Energy to envelop two Seventh Grade Sovereigns each.

    Mu Chen shot out as well, his targets were the two Seventh Grade Sovereign Beast Spirits that wereing from his rear.

    Roar!

    The two Beast Spirits roared and the deathly aura fluctuated and enveloped their sharp bone ws and they wed towards Mu Chen¡¯s chest like bolts of lightning. The sharp ws also tore marks in space.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen¡¯s arm forcefully blocked them with sparks flying on his arm. However, the bone ws of deathly aura only left white marks on his arm.

    Boom!

    Without any expressions, Mu Chen¡¯s fist surged with a golden light as he punched towards the chest of the Seventh Grade Sovereign Beast Spirit. Instantly, a deep sound rang out and the Seventh Grade Sovereign Beast Spirit was instantly sent flying with its chest copsed.

    However, the toughness of dealing with the Seventh Grade Sovereign Beast Spirit had exceeded Mu Chen¡¯s expectations. When his punch came in contact with its body, it immediately shot out, but the Beast Spirit paid no attention to its copsed chest as it pounced towards Mu Chen once again.

    ¡°What a sturdy body.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze shed at this scene. If it was an ordinary Seventh Grade Sovereign facing his punch, they would have already spewed blood out. But this Beast Spirit was still lively jumping around.

    Boom! Boom!

    The two Seventh Grade Sovereign Beast Spirits pounced forth,unching fearless attacks. As the deathly aura surged, even Mu Chen had taken several steps back. However, he had quickly adapted to this and circted his Dragon-Phoenix Physique. A dazzling golden light exploded asyers of heavy fists flew out, causing the two Seventh Grade Sovereign Beast Spirits to be defeated as their bodies copsed one after another. If it wasn¡¯t for their undead bodies, they would have already been heavily injured.

    But even so, it was still a matter of time before they were crushed by Mu Chen.

    While Mu Chen¡¯s situation was gradually clearing up, Han Shan, Nine Nether and Mo Feng also gradually got used to their opponents and they start to gain the initiative.

    In their rear, Mo Ling¡¯s group was doing all they could to obstruct the huge amount of Beast Spirits. Although it was getting a little tough, they could still drag the time on, since those Beast Spirits did not have any intellect.

    So, judging from the surface, it was all within Han Shan¡¯s expectations. As long as they dragged the time on a bit longer, they should be able to deal with all the trouble on their side.

    Boom!

    In the rubble, the huge rock beneath Mu Chen¡¯s feet shattered and a golden light shed in his eyes. He had quickly grasped a w in the Seventh Grade Sovereign Beast Spirits and grasped his hand. A golden feather sword appeared in his hand and the golden light shed, before the head of one of the Seventh Grade Sovereign Beast Spirits was sliced apart.

    Boom!

    Dealing with a Seventh Grade Sovereign Beast Spirit, Mu Chen¡¯s pressure dropped and his attacks suddenly grew sharper. He had quickly suppressed the other Seventh Grade Sovereign Beast Spirit to the point that it couldn¡¯t move.

    Nine Nether and the rest had also sensed the process in Mu Chen¡¯s direction and they rose up with spirits. As long as Mu Chen freed himself, then they would be able to break free from this situation quickly.

    And their path would no longer pose any danger.

    However, just when Han Shan and the rest felt a breath of relief, they had suddenly sensed that the ground had started to tremble, as if the Myriad Beast Graveyard was boiling.

    This sudden change caused Mu Chen to be stunned, before he suddenly turned towards the left and right of the forest and his face drastically changed.

    That¡¯s because he could sense that there was arge amount of deathly auras sweeping over from both sides, which was evidently from arge amount of Beast Spirits. They could even see some ck silhouettes amongst them, the Seventh Grade Sovereign Beast Spirits!

    ¡°So many Beast Spirits!¡±

    At the back, the experts of the Demonic Rhino n roared with drastic changes in their expressions.

    Boom!

    A golden light surged and Mu Chen threw a fist towards the head of the Seventh Grade Sovereign Beast Spirit before looking at the two other directions with a dark expression.

    Han Shan¡¯s face was pale as he gnashed his teeth. ¡°They¡¯reing from the direction of the Golden Lion n and Sky Wolf n! What are those fools doing?¡±

    Nine Nether coldly sneered, ¡°What else? They¡¯re trying to bring us down by letting us attract the attention.¡±

    Han Shan¡¯s gaze turnedpletely cold. That also meant that the Sky Wolf n had already gone back on their agreement and allied with the Golden Lion n.

    With the current situation, those scrambles were clearly intending to push the Beast Spirits to their direction and bury thempletely.

    He had actually been tricked by the Sky Wolf n this time!

 Chapter 1026 - Failed

    Chapter 1026 - Failed

    Rumble!

    The ground trembled and the entire forest seemed to be shaking at this moment. Torrential deathly aura swept out in every direction, as if it wanted to devour this region.

    As the deathly aura swept about, numerous pale-grey shadows shot forth, vaguely flickering with light. Those were Beast Spirits that wereparable to Seventh Grade Sovereigns.

    When Mu Chen, Han Shan and Nine Nether saw this scene, their countenances unsightly changed. At this moment, how could they not tell that they had fallen for a trap?

    The two directions should be the regions where the Golden Lion n and the Sky Wolf n were. But right now, the Beast Spirits in those two directions wereing at their direction, so those two ns must have done something.

    Han Shan¡¯s face was pale and the chill in his eyes practically wanted to turn substantial. He must have already hated the Sky Wolf n to his bones.

    The few experts of the Demonic Rhino n also had pale faces and were somewhat at a loss. If such a huge amount of Beast Spirits surged forth, then not a single one of them would be able to escape today.

    ¡°Get rid of the Beast Spirits before us!¡± When the faces of Han Shan and the rest were pale, Mu Chen suddenly barked. Regardless of anything, they had to get rid of the Beast Spirits first. Otherwise, they would be swarmed by the Beast Spirits even if they wanted to retreat.

    When Han Shan, Nine Nether and the rest heard his words, they instantly recovered and a violent Spiritual Energy burst from their bodies. They no longer held back and their violent attacks enveloped the Beast Spirits before them.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were also cold, allowing the Seventh Grade Sovereign Beast Spirit before him to attack his chest. His body slightly trembled as his hand flew out like a bolt of lightning and pressed on the centre of its head, then a violent energy surged.

    Boom!

    The head of the Seventh Grade Sovereign exploded, before its body instantly turned stiff and copsed.

    After dealing with the two Seventh Grade Sovereign Beast Spirits that he was responsible for, he did not rest and immediately helped Nine Nether and the rest deal with the six other Seventh Grade Sovereign Beast Spirits.

    Once they dealt with all the Seventh Grade Sovereigns around them, the current of deathly aura was approaching even closer to the point that they could already see the ferocious faces of those Beast Spirits.

    Han Shan¡¯s clothes had been quite tattered from dealing with the Seventh Grade Sovereign Beast Spirits. However, he couldn¡¯t be bothered at this moment and looked at the Beast Spirits that wereing their way with a dark expression.

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Nine Nether solemnly asked. There were too many Beast Spirits, and it¡¯s impossible for them to deal with them all based on their formation. Therefore, if it really didn¡¯t work, then they would have to retreat while they still could.

    Han Shan gritted his teeth. If they retreated, then they would be giving up the treasures of the Treasure Beast, which he wasn¡¯t resigned to. After all, they had been preparing for a long time.

    ¡°Haha. Han Shan, looks like even at this point in time, you still don¡¯t want to give up?¡± As Han Shan¡¯s gaze flickered and was pondering in his heart, a burst of mockingughter resounded from the distance.

    Hearing theughter, the faces of Mu Chen¡¯s group slightly changed. When they raised their heads and looked over with their sharp gazes, they saw several silhouettes on a huge tree. It was the party of Jin Lie of the Golden Lion n and Huo Yang of the Sky Wolf n.

    ¡°Huo Yang!¡±

    When Han Shan saw Huo Yang, his eyes turned red with killing intent surging on his face, making him look even more ferocious.

    When Huo Yang saw Han Shan, he lightly smiled, ¡°Brother Han, why bother? Cooperation is between the willingness of two parties. If you trust others so easily while travelling outside, I¡¯m afraid that you will be the one to suffer. Therefore, treat this as a lesson and I hope that you can remember it by heart.¡±

    Han Shan took in a deep breath and his gaze gradually calmed down. Looking at Huo Yang, his gaze grew even more vicious, before he solemnly said, ¡°The terms that I have offered you were pretty good, why did you trick me?¡±

    Huo Yang smiled. ¡°Indeed, you have promised me many benefits. But it was a pity as I prefer to cooperate with those that have a higher chance of sess. If that¡¯s the case, then it would be safer for us.¡±

    Hearing his words, he clearly did not think that Han Shan¡¯s party could confront the party of the Golden Lion n. So under somewhat simr terms, he had chosen to help the Golden Lion n to trick Han Shan¡¯s party.

    Ferocity shed in Han Shan¡¯s eyes and he eerily smiled, ¡°Good. I will remember this and hope that you do not fall into my hands.¡±

    Looking at Han Shan, Huo Yang felt a chill in his heart as he sneered, ¡°You still have to leave here with your life before anything else.¡±

    As they spoke, Jin Lie of the Golden Lion n looked at this scene with a smile and his eyes squinted, appearing to have victory in his grasp as he looked at Han Shan like he was looking at all the failures that he had encountered in the past.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t the Beast Spirits attacking them?¡± Beside Han Shan, Nine Nether furrowed her brows and suddenly pointed something out.

    When everyone heard her words, they suddenly realised that those fellows were above the Beast Spirits. But why were the Beast Spirits ignoring them whileunching frantic attacks towards them?

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was staring at Jin Lie and the rest, before he suddenly contracted his eyes. That¡¯s because Mu Chen could feel that Jin Lie¡¯s group seemed to have been enveloped by a faint grey light barrier that seemed to be emitting a peculiar fluctuation, that seemed to have the scent of the deathly aura...

    ¡°They should have prepared some special method to cover themselves with the deathly aura... Those Beast Spirits do not have any eyes, but they can sense the existence of vitality inside the deathly aura. Therefore, when Jin Lie¡¯s party covered themselves with the deathly aura, they could freelye and go amongst the Beast Spirits.¡± Mu Chen said slowly.

    It was no wonder why Huo Yang felt that the Han Shan did not have higher odds. It turned out that the Golden Lion n was more prepared, and even set a trap here for Han Shan¡¯s party.

    ¡°That bastard.¡±

    Han Shan could also naturally think about this and his face grew even more unsightly.

    ¡°Big Brother Han Shan.¡± The few experts of the Demonic Rhino n looked at Han Shan. At this moment, the Beast Spirits were approaching and if they didn¡¯t retreat now, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to retreat even if they wanted to.

    Han Shan¡¯s face was pale as he gnashed his teeth and was about to wave his hand to signal a retreat.

    Although the treasures of the Treasure Beast were good, he had to be alive to enjoy them. With the current situation, he felt guilty towards Mu Chen¡¯s party. After all, they did not have an easy time on their way here. In the end, they did not even find the area where the Treasure Beast had died and had to retreat like stray dogs.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    However, just when Han Shan was intending to retreat, Mu Chen suddenly spoke out.

    The surrounding experts had all directed their eyes over. If they didn¡¯t leave now, then they would fall into desperate straits. Could it be that Mu Chen couldn¡¯t let go of the treasures of the Treasure Beast?

    Facing those gazes, Mu Chen lightly smiled. ¡°I think I can also give it a try to make those Beast Spirits unable to see us.¡±

    ¡°Mhm?¡±

    Everyone was so stunned that even Nine Nether was doubtful.

    Mu Chen looked at everyone and smiled. ¡°The method that those fellows have used to escape the perception of the Beast Spirits has given me some enlightenment. Since those Beast Spirits can only sense based on vitality and the surrounding deathly aura, then their perception should be quite weak. Since that¡¯s the case, as long as we cover up our vitality, then they should not be able to detect us.¡±

    Han Shan was stunned, before he replied, ¡°Although the perception of those Beast Spirits is extremely weak, their senses regarding vitality are extremely keen... Only a tiny bit is needed and they will pounce on us like starving wolves.¡±

    He clearly did not truly believe that Mu Chen could cover their vitality.

    Mu Chen did not speak, but flicked his ten fingers. One spiritual seal after another swiftly formed around him, before they integrated into the atmosphere, causing space to fluctuate.

    ¡°Spiritual Array?¡±

    When Nine Nether saw this scene, her eyes lit up.

    Rumble!

    While Mu Chen was swiftly creating the spiritual seals and integrating them into the heavens and earth, the ground around them trembled even more violently as the Beast Spirits roared with torrential deathly aura sweeping out.

    The heads of the Demonic Rhino n experts were covered in cold beads of sweat. Their faces were a little pale from the torrential momentum. They couldn¡¯t help looking towards Han Shan. As long as thetter showed any signs of retreating, then they would immediately pull back.

    However, Han Shan was looking at Mu Chen, before he gnashed his teeth in the end. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to depend on Brother Mu!¡±

    He was also unwilling to leave this way. Furthermore, he hated the Sky Wolf n down to his bones and if it was possible, he naturally did not want to lose akin to a stray dog.

    Based on his understanding of Mu Chen, he knew that thetter wasn¡¯t a reckless person. Since he could remain so calm and confident, then that meant that he should be somewhat confident. Since that¡¯s the case, then he decided to give it a gamble!

    Mu Chen slightly closed his eyes and did not speak. The spiritual seals appeared even quicker from his fingers.

    ¡°Looks like Han Shan is courting death.¡±

    On a tree far away, Jin Lie looked at Han Shan, who had refused to retreat, and couldn¡¯t help mocking him, believing that Han Shan was still unwilling to give up the treasures of the Treasure Beast.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then get buried here...¡±

    Jin Lie grinned, his face bing even more ferocious.

    Rumble!

    The current that was formed of Beast Spirits and deathly aura charged over, pouncing towards them. Nine Nether and the rest had their gazes fixed at that approaching current of deathly aura...

    A thousand feet... five hundred feet... two hundred feet...

    When they were only a hundred feet away, the stench of death poured over. But just when the experts of the Demonic Rhino n had despair in their eyes, Mu Chen suddenly widened his eyes as light flickered in his ck pupils.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    The surrounding space violently fluctuated. Han Shan and the rest could see numerous Spiritual Energy runes swiftly spreading out in the atmosphere before they enveloped them.

    Furthermore, the form that the runes had taken was a grey coffin that had enveloped their bodies.

    This Spiritual Array didn¡¯t seem to have any powerful offensive capabilities. But the moment it was formed, they could clearly sense a deathly aura spreading out, which made their bodies feel cold.

    Boom!

    When the coffin was formed, the current of Beast Spirits finally arrived. But when that current passed through the location of Mu Chen¡¯s group, they had split up.

    The torrential deathly aura brushed past them and everyone felt their legs turning soft. However, they did not have the time to bother about their legs. Their eyes widened as they looked at the current of Beast Spirits that had split up.

    The Beast Spirits that were emitting the torrential deathly aura really brushed past them,pletely ignoring their existence!

    ¡°Sess!¡±

    At this moment, even with Han Shan¡¯sposure, he couldn¡¯t help rejoicing.

    As they were rejoicing, the three that were far away suddenly had dark expressions.

    Furthermore, their ferocious gaze had directly shot past Han Shan and the rest and fixed on Mu Chen.

    Evidently, they could sense that the unremarkable looking Sixth Grade Sovereign was the reason why their n failed.

 Chapter 1027 - God Annihilation Array

    Chapter 1027 - God Annihtion Array

    The current that was formed of deathly aura shuttled through the forest along with innumerable silhouettes and whistled towards the distance. They did not have any intellectual ability to understand why the target that they had locked on would suddenly disappear...

    Behind the mess, Han Shan and the rest were looking at the huge amount of leaving Beast Spirits, before their tensed bodies rxed. Shortly after, the few experts of the Demonic Rhino n immediately sat down on the ground with pale expressions.

    When the current charged over, they initially thought that they would be killed on the spot.

    ¡°Brother Mu... thanks for this.¡± Han Shan gulped down a mouthful of saliva and his face showed joy after the cmity as he looked at Mu Chen and spoke with gratitude.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Chen, then they might have perished to the point that they would like strays.

    Mu Chen shook his head with a smile. ¡°I was just trying out and I did not think that it would be effective.¡±

    Han Shan wasn¡¯t concerned with Mu Chen¡¯s words. He had some understanding of Mu Chen¡¯s character and if he wasn¡¯t confident, he would definitely not risk his life to try something out.

    But no matter what, they had finally resolved the matter of them facing death.

    ¡°With this, doesn¡¯t that mean that we will be able to walk freely in the Myriad Beast Graveyard?¡± Mo Feng said with some astonishment.

    Mu Chen shook his head. ¡°The Beast Spirits that we have encountered weren¡¯t strong. Therefore, we had evaded their perception, but if we had encountered any stronger Beast Spirits, then I¡¯m afraid that this method would¡¯ve been ineffective.¡±

    He had already realised this factor earlier. When the crowd of Beast Spirits ran past them, he had clearly felt the Seventh Grade Sovereign Beast Spirits hesitate for a brief moment. Evidently, they felt something but due to the rush from their rears, they swiftly left along with the mass and did not pay further attention to them.

    Thus, Mu Chen could infer that those Beast Spirits with stronger strength would have much keener perception as well. So if they wanted to avoid them with the use of a Spiritual Array, they would be dreaming too much.

    When the mass of Beast Spirits left, Mu Chen flicked his finger and the Spiritual Array that had enveloped them swiftly dissolved. They then raised their gazes and looked above the trees.

    In their line-of-sight, Jin Lie, Huo Yang and the rest all had dark expressions with eyes filled with killing intent.

    ¡°Looks like you guys have been disappointed...¡± Mu Chen looked at Jin Lie¡¯s group, whose faces were dark, with a brilliant smile on his face.

    ¡°Hoho. I did not expect that you guys would have a Spiritual Array Master... that was quite unexpected.¡± Jin Lie darkly looked at Mu Chen and coldly smiled.

    Han Shan¡¯s gaze was cold as well as he stared at Jin Lie¡¯s party and sinisterly smiled, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s not the only thing that will let you be unexpected... Jin Lie, it looks like you will not be able to touch any of the treasures of the Treasure Beast.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Jin Lie raised his eyelids, before the corner of his lips curved into a ridiculing smile. ¡°Han Shan, did you think that you can challenge me after escaping that tribtion? So what if there isn¡¯t the help of Beast Spirits? Just you people can turn the tables around from us?¡±

    Together with the Sky Wolf n, they had ten-odd Seventh Grade Sovereigns, whereas Mu Chen and the rest only had, at most, five. If they joined together, they clearly wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain an absolute advantage.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t youe and try?¡± Han Shan challenged. They might not have the advantage in numbers, but their victory lied in their quality. Nine Nether and Mo Feng could rival the other experts and could be considered outstanding even amongst other Seventh Grade Sovereigns, far from what ordinary Seventh Grade Sovereigns could deal with.

    Furthermore, they still had Mu Chen, whose fighting strength couldn¡¯t be estimated. Facing the person that had once defeated Lu Sui with a single fist, even Han Shan felt fearful in his heart.

    ording to his estimations, even four or five Seventh Grade Sovereigns would not be able to gain any advantage from him.

    Jin Lie coldly looked at Han Shan and coldly smiled. ¡°I have long heard of Han Shan of the Demonic Rhino n¡¯s fame. Looks like I will finally get to experience it today.¡±

    He had pointed out a challenge directed at Han Shan. He clearly intended to deal with thetter.

    ¡°Leave Nine Nether of the Nine Netherbird n to me.¡± Huo Yang of the Sky Wolf n ferociously looked at Nine Nether. In their view, only Han Shan, Nine Nether and Mo Feng were worthy to ce with importance. As for the rest, they weren¡¯t much to worry about.

    As for the brat that had set up the Spiritual Array earlier, a Sixth Grade Sovereign could be easily killed with a flip of their hands.

    ¡°Jin Gang, you¡¯ll bring one to deal with the other one.¡± Jin Lie turned to look at a golden-haired man and faintly said. The person he was speaking of was naturally Mo Feng.

    The person standing behind Jin Lie was extremely robust, as if he was made of metal. His skin was golden in colour. Although that person couldn¡¯t beparable to the Golden Dual Heros, he also had some fame. In addition to another Seventh Grade Sovereign, even if they couldn¡¯t defeat Mo Feng, holding him back wouldn¡¯t be difficult.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The golden man grinned, revealing his white teeth with a de-like gaze and fixed onto Mo Feng.

    However, facing those wolf-like gazes, Mo Feng maintained an indifferent expression without any ripples.

    ¡°Send another four to clear them up.¡± Jin Lie said indifferently. Aside from Han Shan, Nine Nether and Mo Feng, the other party still had a total of three ordinary Seventh Grade Sovereigns. Sending four should be able to swiftly deal with them.

    As Jin Lie spoke, he had already distributed his subordinates to their tasks. Looking on the surface, this distribution had truly suppressed Han Shan¡¯s grouppletely.

    Clearly, Jin Lie already had confidence in winning.

    Jin Lie stood with his hands behind his back and mockingly looked at Han Shan, Nine Nether and the rest. ¡°If I were you guys, I would have escaped earlier. So what if you can avoid the Beast Spirits? You¡¯re still sending yourself to death.¡±

    Standing beside Jin Lie, Huo Yang mockingly smiled as he looked at Han Shan¡¯s group with pity. Did that fellow really think he was joking when he said that he prefers to work with those that had higher odds of sess?

    The Golden Lion n came well-prepared, which wasn¡¯t something that Han Shan could shake.

    After distributing their opponents, Jin Lie no longer hesitated and his figure shed, turning into golden light, before he appeared not too far away from Han Shan. Boundless Spiritual Energy surged akin to the ferocious gaze of a lion and a dense stench of blood was targeting Han Shan.

    ¡°I hope that you don¡¯t disappoint me too much.¡± Jin Lie faintly said.

    Han Shan¡¯s expression was ferocious as he smiled. He did not answer, but boundless Spiritual Energy suddenly erupted from his body like a volcano, vaguely forming into the shape of a Primordial Demonic Rhino with a torrential ominous aura.

    When Jin Lie faced Han Shan, Huo Yang had appeared before Nine Nether.

    Nine Nether coldly swept a gaze at him, but she did not speak. Purple mes gradually rose on her arm.

    Rustle!

    Jin Gang had led another Seventh Grade Sovereign and appeared on both sides of Mo Feng while grinning. Although he looked straightforwardly, his gaze was extremely ferocious, ¡°Behave well and stay here like a good boy.¡±

    At the same time, four Seventh Grade Sovereigns had formed into the formation of a fan, before they burst forth and arrived before Mu Chen, Mo Ling and the experts of the Demonic Rhino n. They had cast their gazes over, filled with mockery.

    In their view, the three Seventh Grade Sovereigns could only be seen as opponents to them. As for Mu Chen and Mo Ling, the strength of Sixth Grade Sovereigns was insignificant.

    ¡°Brother Mu, we will deal with three Seventh Grade Sovereigns and entrust the rest to you.¡± An expert of the Demonic Rhino n looked at Mu Chen and courteously said.

    After witnessing Mu Chen¡¯s fighting prowess, he knew that ordinary Seventh Grade Sovereigns would be simply seeking humiliation if they came forth.

    Mu Chen did not answer, but his gaze did not stop on the four Seventh Grade Sovereigns. His gaze was directed into the distance. Aside from Jin Lie, Huo Yang and the several others, the Golden Lion n and Sky Wolf n still had 3 people sitting on the sidelines.

    But the Spiritual Energy fluctuation around those three weren¡¯t as powerful, since they were only at the level of Sixth Grade Sovereigns. Perhaps this was also the reason why Jin Lie did not ask them to make a move.

    Mu Chen¡¯s sharp gaze swept through the three before retracting with a sigh and his gaze lightly flickered. Shortly after, he waved his hand towards the three experts of the Demonic Rhino n, ¡°You guys stay here, leave them to me.¡±

    ¡°Uhh...¡±

    When he spoke, not only were the four Seventh Grade Sovereigns stunned, even the three experts of the Demonic Rhino n and Mo Ling were stunned as well, looking stupefied at Mu Chen.

    He wants to deal with four Seventh Grade Sovereigns all by himself?

    This might be tough even for a pinnacle Seventh Grade Sovereign, right?

    ¡°Pfft... What a reckless fool.¡±

    In another corner, Jin Lie burst out inughter before waving his hand without any emotion. ¡°Kill him.¡±

    In his view, Mu Chen¡¯s action was just pleasing the crowds and extremely foolish.

    The four Seventh Grade Sovereigns cast a peculiar nce at Mu Chen with pity on their faces. Did this fellow go insane from being forced into a desperate strait? If that¡¯s the case, he¡¯s truly pitiful.

    Han Shan, Nine Nether and Mo Feng exchanged a look. Although they knew that Mu Chen¡¯s fighting prowess was extraordinary, wouldn¡¯t it be a little too tough for him to deal with four Seventh Grade Sovereigns?

    Although they were doubtful in their hearts, Han Shan still nodded towards the three experts of the Demonic Rhino n due to his trust.

    Thus, the experts stepped back with weird expressions. Anyway, if their situation didn¡¯t look too good, they could make a move to help. And with Mu Chen¡¯s strength, he shouldn¡¯t have been able to suffer a loss.

    The four Seventh Grade Sovereigns folded their arms and looked at Mu Chen akin to looking at a monkey without hurry with mocking gazes.

    However, Mu Chen had only stood quietly on the ground with his eyes shut facing their gazes.

    In another corner, when Jin Lie saw Mu Chen¡¯s actions, he furrowed his brows and could vaguely feel that something was amiss. Just as that feeling surged in his heart, he suddenly recalled something and his face changed. ¡°Kill him, he¡¯s setting up a Spiritual Array!¡±

    The four Seventh Grade Sovereigns who had smiles on their faces suddenly changed their expressions and Spiritual Energy gushed from their bodies.

    But it was at this moment that Mu Chen slowly opened his eyes and he looked at the four Seventh Grade Sovereigns who were pouncing forth, before revealing a mocking arc on the corner of his lips.

    ¡°Truly a bunch of fools...¡±

    After he spoke, hundreds and thousands of spiritual seals flew out from his fingers and had swiftly integrated into the heavens and earth.

    Rumble!

    The entire region instantly trembled and the Spiritual Energy suddenly exploded like a tornado.

    Mu Chen flicked his ten fingers and a light voice slowly resounded from his mouth.

    ¡°Heaven Grade Spiritual Array - God Annihtion Array!¡±

 Chapter 1028 - Trash

    Chapter 1028 - Trash

    Rumble!

    Boundless and violent Spiritual Energy swept out in a gale in this region, causing the ground to tremble. Countless light runes spread out like a web that started with Mu Chen. In just a few moments, it had already enveloped a thousand feet in radius.

    The Spiritual Energy light patterns intertwined and formed into an extremely profound rune with strands of lustre that made others fearfuling from the Spiritual Array.

    Mu Chen stood in the Spiritual Array with the light runes reflecting in his ck pupils, making him look more mysterious. The Heaven Grade Spiritual Array that he had set up was the most powerful amongst the ones that Mand had given him. At the same time, it was also the hardest to set up.

    Therefore, when he saw Jin Lie, Huo Yang and the rest appear, he had been secretly preparing. Especially when the four Seventh Grade Sovereigns were foolish enough to give him the time to do so. Thus, the strongest Spiritual Array in his hands, the God Annihtion Array had been sessfully set up.

    With the Spiritual Array enveloping this region, he was practically invincible.

    Whoosh!

    However, the four Seventh Grade Sovereigns clearly couldn¡¯t confirm this matter. Thus, their faces were filled with a ferocious light as they shot forth, the ferocious lights in their eyes looked like they wanted to tear Mu Chen apart.

    The four Seventh Grade Sovereigns made their moves at the same time and the momentum that they caused had shaken the heavens and earth with boundless Spiritual Energy soaring into the sky, before four palms pressed towards Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen raised his eyelids, then he gently flicked his finger.

    Buzz!

    Within the God Annihtion Array, a buzzing noise resounded before a strand of crimson light suddenly descended from the sky. It then shot towards a Seventh Grade Sovereign.

    As the lustre descended, that Seventh Grade Sovereign had also immediately sensed it. Immediately, he did not dare to be slow and Spiritual Energy violently surged within his body before the boundless Spiritual Energy formed into a massive Golden Lion. Evidently, he had shifted to his Divine Beast state.

    Roar!

    The Golden Lion roared towards the sky, trembling the heavens. A beam of light that looked to be made of gold shot forth and flew towards the beam of crimson light.

    Whoosh!

    When the crimson beam of light quietly streaked across, the powerful golden beam of light was instantly torn apart. The golden light couldn¡¯t even obstruct the crimson beam of light a little bit.

    The golden beam of light was torn apart and the face of the Seventh Grade Sovereign drastically changed with fear rising, before he suddenly burst in retreat.

    Buzz!

    But in that instant when the silhouette retreated, the strand of crimson lustre prated through space and descended from its head...

    Creak!

    An ear-piercing noise resounded and the body of the Seventh Grade Sovereign suddenly turned stiffed, the expression on his face frozen. A brief momentter, another strand of blood appeared on his forehead, before it suddenly spread out...

    The body of the Seventh Grade Sovereign was split into two and fell from the sky. Instantly, the boundless Spiritual Energy around him had disappeared.

    In just a few moments, a Seventh Grade Sovereign had been instantly killed.

    The sudden changes not only scared the three other Seventh Grade Sovereigns that were pouncing towards Mu Chen to the point of having their souls flying out of their bodies, even the experts of the Demonic Rhino n and Mo Ling were dumbfounded with faces of disbelief.

    No one could expect that a Seventh Grade Sovereign would be instantly ughtered...

    In the distance, the pupils of Jin Lie and Huo Yang abruptly contracted. At this moment, even with theirposure, their hearts couldn¡¯t help being lifted in billows.

    Although the one killed was only an ordinary Seventh Grade Sovereign, if he wanted to make a move, even Jin Lie and Huo Yang were confident in killing that expert. But if they wanted to aplish it so easily like how Mu Chen did, then it would be impossible.

    ¡°A Heaven Grade Spiritual Array?!¡±

    Jin Lie¡¯s face turned grave, before he took a deep look at Mu Chen¡¯s face. Only now did he understand why experts like Han Shan would be so courteous to Mu Chen. That fellow turned out to be a Spiritual Array Grandmaster that could set up a Heaven Grade Spiritual Array.

    ¡°Looks like you have misjudged this time.¡± When Han Shan, who was facing Jin Lie, saw this scene, he smiled with ridicule.

    Jin Lie coldly snorted, but no longer spoke. His gaze lightly flickered. He had to admit that he had misjudged this time. Mu Chen might be a variable.

    But regardless of anything, the treasures of the Treasure Beast would belong to their Golden Lion n. He would absolutely not allow someone like Mu Chen to spoil that.

    As thoughts circted in Jin Lie¡¯s mind, Mu Chen indifferently nced at the Seventh Grade Sovereign who was killed, before shifting towards the other three.

    When the three Seventh Grade Sovereigns saw Mu Chen¡¯s gaze directed over, they instantly felt their scalps going numb and they couldn¡¯t help taking several steps back before looking in the sky with fear. From the intertwining spiritual runes, there seemed to be a crimson lustre gathering together.

    Witnessing the lethality of the lustre, they clearly did not dare to underestimate it any further.

    Buzz!

    But Mu Chen clearly did not bother about the shock in their hearts. He flicked his finger and another strand of crimson lustre gathered and revolved. Although it looked indistinct, there was an extremely terrifying fluctuation spreading out.

    The light was known as the God Annihtion Light, the greatest weapon in this God Annihtion Array. The Spiritual Array had used a profound means to convert andpress the Spiritual Energy into strands of God Annihtion Light. The light couldn¡¯t be blocked and could even tear space apart.

    The only w was that the difficulty to refine the God Annihtion Light was too high. Even if Mu Chen had already prepared tons of spiritual seals to maximize the might of the Spiritual Energy, the array could only refine strands of God Annihtion Light.

    But it was more than enough to deal with these people

    There weren¡¯t any ripples in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes and, shortly after, his finger tapped and a strand of crimson God Annihtion Light descended once again.

    The faces of the three remaining Seventh Grade Sovereigns drastically changed. This time, they did not even have the thoughts of blocking it and had immediately retreated without any hesitation.

    Whoosh!

    But their retreat was clearly meaningless. The God Annihtion Light had pierced through space once again, easily piercing through the centre of a Seventh Grade Sovereign¡¯s brows. At the same time, shattering his Sovereign Sea and annihting all vitality in him.

    Find beads of blood fell from the forehead of the Seventh Grade Sovereign. His expression was frozen and fell down.

    Another instant kill!

    The two other Seventh Grade Sovereigns¡¯ faces turned pale and their bodies felt cold. Looking at Mu Chen, their gazes were like they had seen a ghost and were filled with fear.

    Mu Chen maintained indifference on his face as he tapped out again. Another crimson strand flew out from the God Annihtion Array and as it revolved, the lustre grew deeper. It was like a viper that could pounce forth at any time.

    ¡°Leave the range of the Spiritual Array!¡¯ just as the two remaining Seventh Grade Sovereigns felt their bodies turning cold, a roar resounded that belonged to Jin Lie.

    Hearing that roar, the two Seventh Grade Sovereigns recovered and they tried to flee from the Spiritual Array¡¯s range without turning back.

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes and a lustre flowed on his fingertips.

    Just when Mu Chen wanted to make his move again, Jin Lie¡¯s enraged voice resounded once more, ¡°Brat, you dare to kill someone from my Golden Lion n?!¡±

    Mu Chen smiled but he did not respond and had already answered with his actions. Flickering his finger out once again, a crimson lustre flew and the head of another Seventh Grade Sovereign of the Golden Lion n flew into the sky as blood sttered. The defences around him couldn¡¯t even pose the slightest effect.

    Since the Golden Lion n wanted to be ruthless to them, then he naturally had nothing to worry about. Not taking revenge when he could wasn¡¯t Mu Chen¡¯s character.

    When Jin Lie saw this scene, his eyes turned red. His gaze was like he wanted to tear Mu Chen apart.

    Behind Mu Chen, the three experts of the Demonic Rhino n gulped down mouthfuls of saliva. In the Body Refining Pagoda, they already knew that Mu Chen¡¯s fighting prowess was extraordinary. After all, how could someone like him be ordinary when he could heavily injure Lu Sui with a single fist?

    But even at that time, Mu Chen did not seem as fearsome as he was right now. In his hands, experts at the level of Seventh Grade Sovereign were like trash that he could ughter as he wished.

    In the beginning, they weren¡¯t too satisfied in Han Shan inviting Mu Chen¡¯s group to have a share in the Treasure Beast. But right now, they were all rejoicing. If they didn¡¯t have Mu Chen with them, then they might not even be able to walk out of the Myriad Beast Graveyard alive.

    After dealing with the three Seventh Grade Sovereigns, Mu Chen looked indifferently at thest. That person¡¯s face had already turned pale and his body was trembling with fear.

    Light gathered on Mu Chen¡¯s fingertips.

    Roar!

    In the distance, Jin Lie finally couldn¡¯t endure it any further and he unleashed an enraged roar.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    When Jin Lie roared, Mu Chen flicked his finger and the crimson lustre shot out, preparing to ughter thest Seventh Grade Sovereign.

    Whoosh!

    The beam of light was extremely swift and had appeared before the Seventh Grade Sovereign in the blink of an eye. However, when the beam of light flew across, the ground trembled and several overbearing golden lights swept out from the horizon, before urately mming into several regions.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes instantly contracted.

    That¡¯s because those regions were the fatal points of the Spiritual Array.

    Boom!

    As space fluctuated, the hidden spiritual seals had instantly shattered, causing the massive Spiritual Array to turn into ruins. As the Spiritual Array shook, the might of the crimson beam of light greatly decreased and had only pierced through the chest of the Seventh Grade Sovereign. It did not manage to kill him.

    The sudden changes caused the faces of Han Shan and the rest to change a little. That¡¯s because the sudden might of that attack was even stronger than Jin Lie.

    Who is it?

    Mu Chen looked at the Spiritual Array that was gradually dissipating and lightly pulled the corner of his lips. Shortly after, he looked into the distance and saw three ordinary silhouettes in that direction.

    Mu Chen¡¯s pupils were fixed onto thest silhouette with a light shing in his eyes.

    Finally couldn¡¯t hold yourself back any longer?

 Chapter 1029 - Jin Qingtian

    Chapter 1029 - Jin Qingtian

    The overbearing golden lights swept out, causing the entire area to be inplete disorder. But Han Shan, Nine Nether and the rest had their faces instantly changed as they turned around, looking at the distance with solemn gazes.

    In that direction, amongst the three that no one paid any attention to, an ordinary-looking figure slowly walked out. He had a skinny body but when he walked out, there was an indescribable pressure spreading out.

    ¡°I never thought that I would be forced to show myself... I initially wanted to try shing with the geniuses of those top Divine Beast ns.

    When that figure raised his head, it revealed an extremely ordinary-looking face. But when he smiled, there was a fearsome sharpness that gathered in his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re... Jin Qingtian?!¡±l

    When Han Shan saw that person, his pupils instantly contracted and he couldn¡¯t help eximing, ¡°Didn¡¯t the rumours say that you¡¯re trying to break through to the Eighth Grade Sovereign Realm at the moment?¡±

    ¡°Jin Qingtian?¡± Mu Chen squinted his eyes as well. So this person was the boss of the so-called ¡°Golden Dual Heros¡±, Jin Qingtian. But his name didn¡¯t really fit together with his ordinary-looking appearance.

    ¡°How could it be easy to make a breakthrough, so I came out to see if I can encounter any opportunities...¡± The man smiled as he raised his palm. Spiritual runes swiftly dispersed behind him and as the spiritual runes disappeared, everyone could feel an abnormally powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation waking up in his body.

    ¡°You should have sensed me, right?¡± Jin Qingtian looked at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered. Earlier, he had truly felt that something was amiss, so he had held his guard in his heart. Previously, when he ughtered the Seventh Grade Sovereigns, he was also trying to force him to show his identity.

    However, the tolerance of that person had exceeded Mu Chen¡¯s expectations. Initially, he wanted to use the power of the God Annihtion Array to kill the person when he showed himself. But who could have expected that fellow to endure for so long? Not only did he wait till the power of the God Annihtion Array was exhausted to about half, he even paid attention to where the crucial spiritual seals were. Thus, when he made his move, he had destroyed the spiritual seals and forcefully broke the God Annihtion Array.

    Be it his strength or his mind, they were deep and unfathomable.

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty ruthless.¡± Mu Chen said faintly. If that person had shown himself earlier, he was definitely capable enough to save hispanions.

    Jin Qingtian smiled, ¡°I will bury you along with them, so they will not die for nought.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Mu Chen squinted his eyes.

    ¡°Mu Chen, be cautious, that person is a rare genius in the Golden Lion n,parable to geniuses of the top Divine Beast ns. Even amongst the Seventh Grade Sovereigns, he can be considered amongst the top.¡± Han Shan¡¯s grave voice carried over, filled with fear.

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head. He could naturally sense the dangerous aura that was being emitted from Jin Qingtian. It was much stronger than Han Shan. That person might probably be the strongest Seventh Grade Sovereign that he has encountered so far.

    That¡¯s a genuine pinnacle level Seventh Grade Sovereign, even Han Shan, Nine Nether and the rest were weaker than him.

    ¡°Heh heh. Since he¡¯s forced to show himself, then you guys will not be able to escape today.¡± Huo Yang grinned. He wasn¡¯t surprised by the appearance of Jin Qingtian. It was as though he had known of this beforehand. It was no wonder why he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to backstab Han Shan. Furthermore, he had determined that the Golden Lion n would be the final winner.

    ¡°Although that brat¡¯s Spiritual Array is somewhat capable, it¡¯s already broken and he will not be able to bring another one out without sufficient time!¡±

    Through the previous event, Mu Chen had revealed his means in Spiritual Array. So with Jin Qingtian¡¯s mind, he would definitely not allow Mu Chen to set up another Spiritual Array. Thetter also knew of this matter. Since the appearance of Qin Jingtian, he hadn¡¯t shown any intentions to set up a Spiritual Array to confront him.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s still a little too early to be happy.¡± Nine Nether coldly sneered. Jin Qingtian was an extraordinary person. But if he thought that Mu Chen¡¯s trump card was the Spiritual Array, then he would be greatly disappointed.

    When Huo Yang heard her words, he sneered. Do these people really rely on that brat, Mu Chen? Facing the true genius of the Golden Lion n, not to mention the unknown Mu Chen, even the top geniuses of the Divine Beast ns will have to take Jin Qingtian seriously.

    ¡°Brother Mu, do you need us to help?¡± The three Seventh Grade Sovereigns of the Demonic Rhino n approached with caution as they took a fearful nce at Jin Qingtian, before they softly asked.

    Mu Chen lightly shook his head. Jin Qingtian was powerful and ordinary Seventh Grade Sovereigns wouldn¡¯t be able to confront him. If they were added to the fray, then he would still have to split up his attention in protecting them, thus causing the loss in his fighting strength.

    When the three experts of the Demonic Rhino n saw this, they no longer spoke and had decisively retreated. Although it was somewhat humiliating, they knew that they would only suffer if they wanted to interfere in this battle.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re pretty confident in yourself?¡± Jin Qingtian slowly walked over and stopped a hundred steps away from Mu Chen, then looked at Mu Chen with a curious gaze.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Mu Chen smiled without any fear in his expression.

    Jin Qingtian lightly nodded his head, ¡°That fellow Jin Lie is clumsy, so he couldn¡¯t tell that you¡¯re the most troublesome one within this group. But... this might still be insufficient.¡±

    He looked extremely ordinary without anything remarkable about him. But when he spoke, there was a sense of overbearing that swept out from him. At this moment, he went well with his reputation as the strongest genius of the Golden Lion n.

    ¡°Then, please enlighten me.¡±

    A golden light started to gather in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. Since entering the Divine Beast Origin, he had encountered too many geniuses and the majority of them weren¡¯t weak. Their quality was even higher than the geniuses of the Northern Region. Especially this Jin Qingtian that stood before him, he was the most dangerous person amongst the younger generations that he had encountered so far.

    But facing such a dangerous opponent, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t afraid. He felt the blood in his body boiling. Ever since he broke through to the second level of the Dragon-Phoenix Physique, he had not experienced a battle to content his heart.

    Previously, when he fought Zong Teng, even thetter couldn¡¯t force him to use all of his strength.

    Therefore, Mu Chen also wished to find out how he would fare when facing a pinnacle level Seventh Grade Sovereign after pushing his Dragon-Phoenix Physique to the limits.

    Jin Qingtian looked at Mu Chen, who was gradually blossoming with light, and contracted his eyes. ¡°What a powerful physical body...¡±

    Even before they fought, he could already sense the powerful threating from Mu Chen¡¯s physique. ording to his estimations, Mu Chen¡¯s physical body was probably not something that ordinary Seventh Grade Sovereigns could confront.

    ¡°I need to challenge many experts in this breakthrough. Right now, you¡¯re qualified to be my whetstone. But it¡¯s a pity that after this battle, you will be buried here.¡±

    Jin Qingtian took a deep breath with bloodlust surging in his eyes as he looked at Mu Chen and grinned. His gaze was gradually covered with killing intent, which made him seem somewhat ferocious.

    He had already considered Mu Chen as his whetstone for his breakthrough!

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that your de is too inferior, be careful that you don¡¯t break it.¡±

    Mu Chen gently smiled with a calm counter held in his tone. Even when facing Jin Qingtian¡¯s gaze, which was gradually turning savage, Mu Chen did not have the slightest intention of retreating.

    ¡°Haha, good! You¡¯re courageous enough!¡±

    When Jin Qingtian heard Mu Chen¡¯s words, he wasn¡¯t angered; instead, heughed towards the sky. Thereafter, hisughter grew louder and in the end, it even turned into an astonishing Golden Lion¡¯s roar that resounded through the horizon, causing even the ground to tremble.

    An overbearing and boundless golden light exploded from his body, with Jin Qingtian¡¯s hair and eyes turning gold. Looking from afar, he looked like a Primordial Golden Lion with astonishing might.

    Waves of violent Spiritual Energy swept out like tidal waves that resonated in space. The power of it had even caused the faces of Han Shan and Nine Nether to slightly change.

    ¡°Haha. How long has it been since someone dared to speak to me in this manner?¡±

    Jin Qingtian¡¯s golden eyes shot towards Mu Chen as he grinned andughed, ¡°But if you let me know that you¡¯re not qualified to speak these words, then I will break your bones section by section!¡±

    Boom!

    When he finished speaking, Jin Qingtian stomped his feet and the ground beneath his feet crumbled. He had shot forth, turning into a golden light, and instantly disappeared.

    When Jin Qingtian disappeared, a golden light surged in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he circted the Dragon-Phoenix Physique. Tapping his feet, he had turned into a beam of light and retreated.

    Boom!

    A golden fist prated through space and appeared in the location that Mu Chen previously stood. As space fluctuated, cracks appeared and had immediately caused ayer of the ground to crumble.

    Missing his mark, Jin Qingtian¡¯s expression did not change and he threw two fists forth this time. He was like a god of thunder waving his hammer around, producing rumbling noises and violent power.

    Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette retreated once more as he dodged the attack.

    ¡°Why? You¡¯ve been speaking so greatly just a moment ago, so why are you running?¡± Jin Qingtian constantlyunched attacks as hisughter roared.

    Mu Chen¡¯s retreating silhouette suddenly stopped and a golden light surged to the limits in the depths of his ck pupils, before he slowly clenched his fists.

    On his arm, the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits appeared as they entrench on his arms. Vaguely, draconic roars and phoenix cries resonated within Mu Chen¡¯s body, trembling his blood and aura, which caused his Spiritual Energy to be even more rampant.

    Boom!

    A golden light exploded before him as Jin Qingtian¡¯s silhouette appeared once again with a sh. His golden fist was like a lion devouring the sky as it enveloped out, it seemed like it could destroy thend.

    Facing Jin Qingtian¡¯s startling attacks, Mu Chen did not retreat. He could sense that his Dragon-Phoenix Physique had been brewed to the limits.

    He already couldn¡¯t hold back the explosive power, it wanted to erupt.

    Since I can¡¯t hold back anymore, then let¡¯s explode!

    Let me see how powerful a pinnacle level Seventh Grade Sovereign is like?!

    A golden light shed in his ck pupils, but Mu Chen¡¯s expression did not change. His fists, which were emitting a golden lustre, flew out.

    Thus, the two powerful golden fists shed together under the numerous frozen gazes.

 Chapter 1030 - Fight

    Chapter 1030 - Fight

    Boom!

    A violent golden light swept out in this region like a golden zing sun at the point of collision. A terrifying golden shock wave wreaked havoc and the ground had copsed inyers from the impact.

    The three experts of the Demonic Rhino n, along with Mo Ling, had already retreated far away a long time ago. But even so, the shock wave still made them feel a stinging pain on their skin.

    They stared at the origin of the golden light. There was a golden sun, before another burst of terrifying golden light exploded.

    Boom!

    As the golden light swept out, two silhouettes had suddenly shot out.

    Every single step Mu Chen took would cause a crater that was roughly a hundred feet to form on the ground below, leaving ripples in space as it fluctuated.

    Taking ten-odd steps back, he stabilised his body and a golden light surged on the surface, making him look indomitable. But at this moment, he had a grave expression on his face as he looked before him.

    He had practically circted the second level of the Dragon-Phoenix Physique to the limit when he threw that punch earlier. But even so, he still wasn¡¯t able to gain an advantage.

    The strength of this Jin Qingtian had truly exceeded Zong Teng¡¯s level.

    While Mu Chen¡¯s face was grave, Jin Qingtian appeared in the sky with his head lowered, looking at his own fist without any expression. However, there was a sh of shock in his eyes.

    ¡°What a powerful physical body!¡± Jin Qingtian looked at Mu Chen as he slowly said.

    Although Mu Chen¡¯s fist did not cause any injuries to him, he knew that in the previous sh, he was at a slight disadvantage. Which also meant that in terms of physical strength alone, Mu Chen, who was before him, was actually slightly stronger than him.

    Therefore, even he couldn¡¯t help being a little astonished. Just Mu Chen¡¯s physical body alone allowed him to beparable to a Seventh Grade Sovereign expert. It was no wonder why the threat that he felt from Mu Chen had far exceeded the majority of the Seventh Grade Sovereigns when Mu Chen was just a mere Sixth Grade Sovereign.

    In the distance, the faces of Jin Lie, Huo Yang and the rest, who were also looking at the battle, slightly changed. Only at this moment did they understand that amongst Han Shan¡¯s group, Han Shan and Nine Nether weren¡¯t the most threatening. On the contrary, it was Mu Chen, who was only a Sixth Grade Sovereign.

    Not only could that fellow set up a Heaven Grade Spiritual Array, but his physical body was also so monstrous.

    Fortunately, that fellow was only a Sixth Grade Sovereign. Otherwise, if his Spiritual Energy cultivation was also in the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm, it might be hard to suppress him even with Jin Qingtian here.

    Jin Lie and Huo Yang exchanged a nce and inwardly felt relieved. Although Mu Chen seemed to have blocked Jin Qingtian¡¯s attack, it was alsorgely because Jin Qingtian had not used his Spiritual Energy. If Jin Qingtian used his Spiritual Energy as a pinnacle level Seventh Grade Sovereign, then Mu Chen would lose in an instant.

    In the sky, Jin Qingtian gently nodded his head. ¡°I wonder, how did you cultivate your physical body for it to be so powerful? Amongst the younger generations that I have met, it¡¯s extremely rare for someone that can cultivate their physical bodies to your level.¡±

    As he spoke, Jin Qingtian slightly paused. A savage and bloodthirsty smile appeared on his face. ¡°Therefore, to express my seriousness, I will let you experience how powerful a pinnacle Seventh Grade Sovereign is!¡±

    Boom!

    In that instant when he finished speaking, a golden Spiritual Energy tornado suddenly exploded and the tornado had quickly connected the heavens and earth, it was an extremely spectacr scene.

    A powerful Spiritual Energy pressure was also being emitted.

    ¡°Do you dare to take another fist from me?!¡±

    Standing in the tornado, Jin Qingtian looked like a Primordial Divine Lion that was extremely overbearing. He faced the sky and issued a roar as he threw a punch forth. But this time, when his fist whistled out, not only was his terrifying physical strength bursting out, what was more astonishing was that there was also a current of boundless Spiritual Energy charging out.

    It was a golden current that seemed like it had linked the heavens and earth. Anything that obstructed it would bepletely destroyed.

    This fist from Jin Qingtian could cause a Seventh Grade Sovereign¡¯s expression to change and if they were struck head-on, they would definitely be gravely injured.

    At this moment, even Han Shan, Nine Nether and the rest had a slight change in their expressions. They had felt a powerful threat being emitted from Jin Qingtian¡¯s fist.

    The golden current that linked the heavens and earth was reflected in Mu Chen¡¯s pupils. His expression had also turned solemn, but there wasn¡¯t the slightest fear.

    Jin Qingtian was truly powerful, but it was the wildest thing to imagine that it would cause him to cower.

    Perhaps there were some difficulties if Mu Chen wanted to defeat a pinnacle level Seventh Grade Sovereign with the power of his physical body alone. But if anyone thought that he was relying purely on his physical body, then they might be doomed...

    Creak.

    Mu Chen¡¯s hands suddenly clenched and in the next moment, space fluctuated behind him and an ocean of Spiritual Energy vaguely appeared. It was his Sovereign Sea.

    In his Sovereign Sea, the ocean lifted myriads of waves as boundless Spiritual Energy violently shook.

    Huff.

    Mu Chen took in a deep breath and slowly stretched his hand out with his palm facing before him.

    A powerful golden light pierced through the horizon and swiftly expanded in Mu Chen¡¯s pupils before sweeping out.

    In that instant, when the terrifying shock wave swept out, the Dragon and Phoenix Spirits had appeared on both of his arms and boundless Spiritual Energy gushed from his palm, forming into a Spiritual Energy dragon and phoenix shield.

    ¡°Golden Dragon-Phoenix Shield!¡±

    Boom!

    But in that instant when the Golden Dragon-Phoenix Shield was formed, the powerful golden beam shot forth, instantly causing space to distort. What left everyone dumbfounded was that no matter how much the golden beam wreaked havoc, the thin and weak-looking golden shield before Mu Chen towered before him and did not shatter.

    The golden beam gradually dimmed down before it swiftly shrunk and the Spiritual Energy in it had beenpletely exhausted.

    When the golden beam disappeared, the Golden Dragon-Phoenix Shield before Mu Chen had also cracked and shattered into sparkles of golden light that covered the sky.

    ¡°You¡¯ll suffer losses if you belittle my spiritual strength that¡¯s at the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm.¡± When the Golden Dragon-Phoenix Shield disappeared, Mu Chen faced Jin Qingtian as he smiled.

    Jin Qingtian lightly furrowed his brows. He could vaguely feel that although Mu Chen¡¯s spiritual cultivation was only at the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm, the strength of his Spiritual Energy far surpassed the level of other Sixth Grade Sovereigns.

    Regardless if it was his physical body or Spiritual Energy, Mu Chen had rather high attainments in both of them.

    Truly somewhat troublesome.

    But only troublesome opponents could rouse his battle spirit. Only by stepping on such opponents beneath his feet, could he achieve a constant breakthrough!

    The path of cultivation required defeating powerful enemies time and time again, to begin with!

    ¡°Haha. Suffer losses? There aren¡¯t many that can make me suffer a loss. But I don¡¯t think you¡¯re qualified to be one of them.¡± Jin Qingtian coldlyughed and in the next instant, he stomped his feet. The air beneath his feet exploded and his silhouette had turned into a golden beam that shot forth with the roars of a lion in his fist and flew towards Mu Chen.

    A dazzling golden light covered Mu Chen¡¯s body. A draconic roar and phoenix cry endlessly resonated throughout his body. The Sovereign Sea behind him fluctuated and his physical strength and Spiritual Energy perfectly fused together. Facing Jin Qingtian¡¯s storm of attacks, he had quickly chosen to face it head-on.

    Boom! Boom!

    Two golden silhouettes violently intertwined in the sky as fist and palm shed. Every single sh would bring forth the sound of rumbling thunder as they shook the heavens and earth.

    Down below, everyone had grave expressions as they looked at the shes in the sky. The shock waves that swept over had caused the clouds within a few myriad feet of radius to shatterpletely.

    In just a few minutes, the two silhouettes in the sky had already exchanged over a hundred moves.

    Both sides chose the most direct way to fight without any dodging. Every single one of their fists made contact with the body and the terrifying confrontation even made Han Shan and the rest feel their scalps going numb.

    Jin Lie and Huo Yang¡¯s countenances turned somewhat unsightly as Mu Chen and Jin Qingtian shed. They did not expect that even when Jin Qingtian had utilised his strength as a pinnacle level Seventh Grade Sovereign, he still couldn¡¯t immediately crush Mu Chen.

    ¡°Why is that fellow so powerful?¡± Jin Lie clenched his teeth. He was somewhat startled in his heart. It turned out that Han Shan had invited a powerful helper. Fortunately, they came well-prepared or they would have lost to Han Shan by now.

    ¡°Although that brat seems mighty at the moment, his base cultivation is still at Sixth Grade Sovereign. The density of his Spiritual Energy is definitely inferior to Big Brother. So he shouldn¡¯t be able tost for long in this situation.¡±

    Jin Lie¡¯s eyes flickered with light. After all, he could be considered a genius, so his eyesight was definitely decent. Thus, he had found a crucial point in an instant. Although the current fight might seem bnced, Mu Chen would definitely lose if the fight dragged on.

    Boom!

    Under all the gazes, another astonishing sh urred in the sky. Two silhouettes shot out as their clothes shattered, looking somewhat in a sorry state.

    On their bodies, there were numerous bumps of bruises. They had suffered the powerful force of their opponent. It was still due to their powerful physiques. If it was someone else, their physical body might have already copsed.

    Jin Qingtian¡¯s breathing was somewhat heavy as he looked at Mu Chen with a bloodthirsty gaze. Shortly after, he grinned towards Mu Chen, then he stretched his hand out to wipe the blood off the corner of his mouth. He did not speak, but he had suddenly formed seals together with his hands.

    Boom!

    An astonishing lion roar suddenly resounded and a dazzling golden light swept out from Jin Qingtian¡¯s rear. In the end, it had turned into a golden light that was roughly a thousand feet high.

    Furthermore, there were illusions of eight golden lion heads on the head of that massive lion. However, those heads were somewhat blurry and weren¡¯t clear.

    However, that was sufficient to prove that Jin Qingtian had already awakened his Nine-Headed Golden Lion Bloodline.

    ¡°Jin Qingtian has even summoned his Divine Beast Form...¡± When Han Shan and the rest saw this scene, their eyes contracted. As Divine Beast themselves, they naturally understood that upon summoning their Divine Beast Form, their fighting strength would be greatly increased.

    Huff.

    Mu Chen looked at the Nine-Headed Golden Lion that stood proudly in this region and took in a deep breath. Shortly after, both of his hands had joined together and he formed seals.

    Boundless spiritual light blossomed and everyone could see a massive Sovereign Celestial Body slowly forming behind Mu Chen.

    That Sovereign Celestial Body was golden in colour, like a golden buddha with a zing sun behind its head, covered with mystery and trembled the heavens and earth.

    You have your Divine Beast Form.

    But I have my Sovereign Celestial Body as well.

    Since that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s see who will be smiling in the end!

 Chapter 1031 - 3 Devours of the Lion Emperor

    Chapter 1031 - Three Devouring Fists of the Lion Emperor

    Up in the sky stood a massive Sovereign Celestial Body with a sun hovering behind its head, gushing with endless Spiritual Energy fluctuations that lifted a storm in this region.

    Facing the Sovereign Celestial Body, the Nine-Headed Golden Lion¡¯s Divine Beast Form stood proudly, causing the heavens to tremble from its roar.

    The Great Sr Undying Body against the Nine-Headed Golden Lion!

    Down below, everyone had held their breaths as they looked at the confrontation in the sky with grave expressions. The faces of Jin Lie and Huo Yang were somewhat pale, since no one had expected that Mu Chen had actually managed to force Jin Lie to bring out his Divine Beast Form.

    Right now, the current situation seemed to be going beyond their control, bit by bit.

    Jin Lie stood high in the sky with the massive Nine-Headed Golden Lion behind him and a fearsome domineering aura was slowly being emitted, striking fear in others.

    ¡°You¡¯re truly not simple to force me to bring out my Divine Beast Form!¡± Jin Qingtian looked at Mu Chen with bloodlust in his eyes as he slowly said.

    There wasn¡¯t any disdain in his eyes at this moment. Through the previous battle, he truly understood that in terms of fighting strength, Mu Chen was probably not in any way inferior to himself.

    That fellow was truly a tough opponent that he couldn¡¯t belittle.

    Mu Chen also wore a grave expression as he looked at the Divine Beast Form behind Jin Qingtian. The Divine Beast Form that Jin Qingtian had summoned was rather powerful. Although eight of its other heads were blurry, it was still much stronger than ordinary Golden Lions.

    If, one day, that fellow managed to turn all eight heads from illusions into reality, then it wouldn¡¯t be long before Jin Qingtian became a genuine Nine-Headed Golden Lion.

    But it¡¯s a pity that the difficulty of evolving into a Nine-Headed Golden Lion far exceeded his imagination. Over the tens of thousands of years, no one had seeded in the Golden Lion n.

    But even so, Jin Qingtian¡¯s Divine Beast Form was still not easy to deal with.

    But it¡¯s about time for this battle to end.

    As Mu Chen¡¯s heart shed with thoughts, Jin Qingtian¡¯s eyes had slowly turned red. Since the person before him had forced him to bring out his Divine Beast Form, there was no longer a need to hold back.

    Roar!

    As thoughts shed in his mind, Jin Qingtian¡¯s hands slowly came together and the massive Nine-Headed Golden Lion behind him suddenly roared, which rumbled like thunder.

    Jin Qingtian had a grave expression as he clenched his hand into a fist and threw it out at an extremely slow speed.

    Behind him, the Nine-Headed Golden Lion had also stretched out its w. At that moment, a domineering, devouring aura descended like a tyrant.

    Although that fist was slow, when it was thrown out, the heavens and earth had frozen and only the fist¡¯s domineering aura was still filled with vitality as if it was the Sovereign of this world.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes had uncontrobly contracted. Even he had felt greatly threatened by Jin Qingtian¡¯s fist. That punch definitely had to be a Perfect Rank Divine Art.

    ¡°Spiritual Devouring Lion Fist!¡±

    Jin Qingtian issued a deep roar, filled with domineering might as it rang out. Instantly, a golden light exploded and his fist had turned into a roaring golden lion¡¯s head as it opened its mouth. Instantly, the Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth boiled as it endlessly poured towards the golden lion¡¯s head, it was as if it was being devoured.

    As the lion fist flew forth, the atmosphere had shattered in patches with the ground below constantly crumbling. Huge cracks swiftly spread out in this forest as well.

    ¡°Mu Chen, be careful!¡±

    Han Shan and the rest couldn¡¯t help yelling out in shock. They had clearly felt how terrifying Jin Qingtian¡¯s attack was. Even the momentum of that fist had made them feel fearful in their hearts.

    Mu Chen stood before the Great Sr Undying Body, looking at the lion fist that was flying in his direction. He took a deep breath but there still wasn¡¯t any fear on his face. His hands joined together and seals had changed in shes.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    Along with the changing of Mu Chen¡¯s seals, golden suns rose on the Great Sr Undying Body and, upon taking a closer look, there were actually five suns.

    Boom!

    The five golden suns suddenly exploded with a torrential golden current flowing from the Great Sr Undying Body¡¯s fist like a golden liquid and had immediately formed into a massive golden spear in the hand of the Great Sr Undying Body. There were five zing suns at the tip of the spear and as it moved, it seemed like it could destroy the heavens.

    ¡°Nine Sr Divine Ability - Five Sr Spear!¡±

    A golden light shed in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he roared out in his heart. The spear in the hand of the Great Sr Undying Body blossomed with a myriad-foot long lustre and, in the next instant, space had been immediately prated as it ferociously shed with the approaching lion fist.

    Facing Jin Qingtian¡¯s attack, Mu Chen did not dare to be negligent and brought out his Sovereign Ability right from the start.

    Boom!

    In that moment of the sh, the heavens and earth trembled and golden shock waves spread out, wreaking havoc and even tore terrifying cracks in the air.

    It¡¯s as if a golden sun had risen in that point of collision and even space had been distorted.

    The spear had blocked the lion fist, but Mu Chen¡¯s brows were slightly knitted together. That¡¯s because he seemed to sense that something was amiss here.

    His gaze shot through the golden light and he looked at Jin Qingtian in the distance before noticing a mocking smile being raised on the corner of Jin Qingtian¡¯s lips, before Jin Qingtian¡¯s voice faintly resounded, ¡°You think that this is the end?¡±

    When Jin Qingtian finished speaking, his fist flew out slowly once more.

    When he threw the fist out, the entire region had instantly turned dark and another fist of golden light burst out with the lion¡¯s roar resonating throughout the horizon.

    ¡°Sky Devouring Lion Fist!¡±

    Throwing a fist forth, a terrifying surge of dominance swept out in this region. It¡¯s as if the sky was being devoured by the lion head.

    A lion head¡¯s image flew out and had immediately charged into the golden light. Instantly, a domineering golden light surged and the golden spear that was confronting the fist slightly distorted, it was starting to lose out.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face had turned grave as well.

    But when Jin Qingtian saw this scene, he grinned and showed no signs of stopping. The Spiritual Energy in his body had been boiled to the limit and a dense mist of Spiritual Energy rose up.

    Thereafter, Mu Chen saw Jin Qingtian raise his fist once again, then threw it out.

    ¡°God Devouring Lion Fist!¡±

    When this fist was thrown out, Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled. He felt a stinging pain on his skin. It was a sign that his physical body had felt greatly threatened.

    Whoosh!

    Three golden lion fists flew, before they fused together in the sky. In that moment when they fused together, Mu Chen¡¯s face drastically changed.

    Boom!

    It was practically in an instant that his spear crumbled. It waspletely destroyed by the three lion fists.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    When Han Shan saw this scene, his face drastically changed with shock surging in his eyes, ¡°The best Divine Art of the Golden Lion n, the Three Devouring Fists of the Lion Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Jin Qingtian has actually seeded in cultivating this art?!¡±

    Nine Nether¡¯s face had also turned somewhat unsightly as she clenched her fist. Every single one of Jin Qingtian¡¯s fists were rumoured to beparable to a Perfect Rank Divine Art. When the three fists fused together, the might would grow to a terrifying height. Although it might not beparable to Quasi-Divine Ability, it could definitely be considered as horrifying!

    When Jin Lie saw this scene, he felt heavily relieved. Jin Qingtian had finally executed this move. Mu Chen was trying to be a smart alec. If he had tried to disrupt it right from the beginning, then Jin Qingtian wouldn¡¯t have been able to execute this move so smoothly.

    But right now, it was toote!

    ¡°Earlier, you had set up a Spiritual Array while we weren¡¯t paying attention. This time, I¡¯ll let you taste the consequences of being careless! And this time, you won¡¯t even be able to turn the tables around!¡±

    While the eyes of those below them flickered, Jin Qingtian indifferently looked at Mu Chen as if he was staring at a prey he was hunting.

    This was his trump card and once he managed toplete this move, not to mention Mu Chen, even those opponents that were on the same level as he would be defeated!

    Boom!

    Without any expression on his face, Jin Qingtian threw a punch forth as his cold voice resounded between the heavens and earth.

    ¡°Three Devouring Fists of the Lion Emperor - Annihtion of all life!¡±

    Roar!

    Within the torrential golden light, a deafening lion roar thundered, sweeping up a violent gale between the heavens and earth like an apocalyptic disaster. In the golden light, the golden lion head, which was roughly ten thousand feet high, slowly opened its ferocious mouth and targeted Mu Chen from afar.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    Its huge mouth was like a ck hole that devoured all lifeforms. But in that ck hole, a fearsome golden liquid started to gather and every single golden drop of liquid contained a terrifying fluctuation.

    Rumble!

    The golden liquid had quickly swept out like a current, revealing a destructive prowess in its path that even caused cracks to appear in space. It¡¯s as if anything in its path would be melted.

    It was extremely domineering!

    The golden current had shuttled through space as it approached with Mu Chen¡¯s face turning extremely grave. He knew that if he was struck by that golden flow of current, he would instantly suffer heavy injuries, even with his powerful physical body.

    Jin Qingtian¡¯s trump card was truly formidable!

    Looks like there is no longer a need for me to hold back.

    As that thought shed in his mind, Mu Chen had suddenly formed some seals as afterimages flew. At the same time, his Sovereign Sea vaguely appeared behind him with numerous currents of Spiritual Energy pouring into the Great Sr Undying Body from the rear.

    Thus, the Great Sr Undying Body blossomed with a myriad foot of light.

    ¡°Using the same trick again? You¡¯re overestimating your own abilities!¡± When Jin Qingtian saw this scene, he instantly mocked with a smile.

    Five golden suns hovered at the centre of the Great Sr Undying Body¡¯s brows. When the fifth zing sun appeared, Mu Chen took in a deep breath and his seals changed.

    Buzz!

    At the abdomen of the Great Sr Undying Body, a golden light suddenly gathered, before it blossomed. Another golden sun had appeared.

    Nine Sr Divine Ability - Sixth Sun Unleashed!

    The ridicule on Jin Qingtian¡¯s face froze and his eyes had gradually turned cold. Mu Chen can still increase his strength?

    But when the sixth sun was unleashed, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered. He could sense that if he had enough energy, unleashing the sixth sun was probably not his limit.

    It¡¯s just that he had already poured all of the Spiritual Energy in his body towards the Great Sr Undying Body, so he did not have any spare energy to unleash another sun.

    No, wait...

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze froze as he lowered his head and looked at his own physical body. The power contained in his physical body at the moment was not at all inferior to his own Spiritual Energy.

    With a sh of his thought, Mu Chen no longer hesitated and formed more seals. Instantly, a draconic roar and phoenix cry rang out, before his pupils hadpletely turned gold without his knowledge. Powerful energy coursed through his body and he poured that energy towards the Great Sr Undying Body.

    As the massive energy poured through his body, Mu Chen was pleasantly surprised and felt that there was a golden light swiftly appearing in the heart of the Great Sr Undying Body. Thereafter, another dazzling light swiftly blossomed.

    In just a few moments, the golden lustre had formed into another sun and it rose!

    At this moment, the seventh sun was unleashed!

    Nine Sr Divine Ability - Seventh Sun Unleashed!

 Chapter 1032 - Sky Splitting Seven Solar Sceptre

    Chapter 1032 - Sky-Splitting Seven Sr Sceptre

    Boom!

    When the seventh sun rose from the heart of the Great Sr Undying Body, a lustre akin to a gem appeared on the body of the Great Sr Undying Body and a mysterious prestige had spread out, enveloping the heavens and earth.

    The myriad feet of light that had burst out from the Great Sr Undying Body had quickly shaken the heavens, causing space to distort.

    Mu Chen had also looked at the seventh sun in the body of the Great Sr Undying Body with joy filling his youthful face. He never expected that his attempt would actually seed.

    With the power of his physical body, he had formed the seventh sun and brought the Sovereign Ability of his Great Sr Undying Body to the seventh sr!

    ording to Mu Chen¡¯s estimations, he would have at least needed to step into the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm in order to unleash the seventh sun. So he never expected that when the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra broke through to the second level, his physical body would gradually surpass his Spiritual Energy, bestowing him the ability to unleash the seventh sun.

    Huff.

    When the seventh sun was unleashed, Mu Chen took a deep breath before raising his head and the reflection of the golden current swiftly expanded in his pupils. Looking from afar, it was like a gold that came from outer space, filled with destructive energy.

    But facing Jin Qingtian¡¯s full-strength attack, Mu Chen did not hesitate and his seals suddenly changed, before a deep voice resonated from his heart, ¡°Nine Sr Divine Ability - Seventh Sun Unleashed!¡±

    Rumble!

    The seven suns suddenly exploded in the Great Sr Undying Body and the golden current had swept out. At this moment, the Great Sr Undying Body looked like it had an actual form from afar.

    The golden current flowed through the body of the Great Sr Undying Body before gathering by its hand, forming into a massive and indescribable golden sceptre. There were nine sections to the sceptre and every section was nine hundred feet long. Adding all nine of the sections together, it was nearly ten thousand feet, like a pir that could even support the sky and stand towering between the heavens and earth.

    On the sceptre, there were countless runes engraved on it, emitting a peculiar fluctuation. It was as if the sky was being split into two pieces.

    The Great Sr Undying Body held onto the golden sceptre, then it suddenly swung at the golden current.

    ¡°Seventh Sun, Sky-Splitting Sceptre!¡±

    A deep voice resounded from Mu Chen¡¯s heart as the massive golden sceptre whistled over. The sky had instantly turned dark with only the golden light blossoming, as if the sceptre itself possessed the terrifying power of splitting the heavens and earth.

    When Mu Chen waved that sceptre out, the faces of everyone had changed at the same time.

    Even Jin Qingtian, who had remainedposed, had suddenly contracted his eyes since he clearly did not expect Mu Chen to still possess such a powerful means.

    ¡°Damn it, what kind of Divine Art is that? Why is it so powerful?!¡±

    Torrential waves swept up in Jin Qingtian¡¯s heart. The might of Mu Chen¡¯s sceptre wasn¡¯t at all inferior to his Three Devouring Fists of the Lion Emperor. But the Three Devouring Fists of the Lion Emperor itself was considered the best Divine Art in their Golden Lion n. It¡¯s hard for others to cultivate, so how did Mu Chen possess an art with simr might?

    Although his heart trembled, the killing intent in Jin Qingtian¡¯s eyes was still dense. He was absolutely confident in his Three Devour Fists of the Lion Emperor and he believed that when his destructive current struck, Mu Chen would die, then and there.

    ¡°You are truly a formidable opponent. But this time, I will still be the winner!¡±

    Jin Qingtian bellowed in his heart as the golden current streaked across the horizon, before it heavily shed with the massive golden sceptre that Mu Chen had waved out.

    In that moment of collision, the heavens and earth had froze. Everything was silent with indefinite light and darkness. But the unexpected thing was that there wasn¡¯t a huge explosion from the collision. It¡¯s as if even sound itself had been devoured by the Spiritual Energy sh.

    The massive golden sceptre and destructive current collided together with space copsing in patches and the two terrifying energies were violently corroding each other.

    After reaching the limit, the two energies finally couldn¡¯t maintain the bnce, and thus, a terrifying golden storm violently swept out.

    Boom!

    As the storm wreaked havoc, it had instantly affected the sky a thousand miles in radius.

    Mu Chen and Jin Qingtian¡¯s silhouettes were the first to be affected. They were both sent flying out, spewing mouthfuls of blood. But fortunately, the two of them reacted quickly and immediately summoned their respective Sovereign Celestial Body and Divine Beast Form to protect themselves.

    But even so, the Sovereign Celestial Body and Divine Beast Form had swiftly dimmed down. They clearly couldn¡¯t withstand the horrifying shock wave.

    Crack!

    Cracks spread out from the Great Sr Undying Body, before it exploded under Mu Chen¡¯s grave expression. At the same time, the Nine-Headed Golden Lion had also let out an enraged roar as it exploded into golden lights.

    Poof!

    The two of them spewed another mouthful of blood. They both appeared somewhat pathetic.

    The powerful collision had actually ended with the two of them gravely injured!

    ¡°That Mu Chen... actually blocked the Three Devouring Fists of the Lion Emperor?¡± Huo Yang was dumbfounded as he witnessed the scene with shock gushing out of his eyes. Jin Qingtian¡¯s move was something that even pinnacle level Seventh Grade Sovereigns would not be able to bear. So how was Mu Chen able to do it with mere cultivation at the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm?

    Jin Lie¡¯s face was pale with vague shock. That¡¯s because the oue of this match had gonepletely out of his control.

    Right from the start, they never expected that Jin Qingtian, who they viewed as their strongest trump card, would be obstructed by Mu Chen.

    Jin Qingtian was an existence that could rival the geniuses of the top Divine Beast ns!

    Jin Lie¡¯s gaze changed but, in the end, he had forcefully calmed his heart, before he gnashed his teeth. Even if he had misjudged Mu Chen, thus, allowing Mu Chen to flip the tables around, the strength of both parties was still the same. So in the end, even Mu Chen¡¯s group couldn¡¯t do anything to them.

    Up in the sky, Jin Qingtian slowly wiped the trace of blood off the corner of his lips and his gaze was fixed onto Mu Chen with killing intent surging in his eyes. The current situation had also exceeded his expectations.

    The strength of Mu Chen had far surpassed what he had expected.

    ¡°Even the Three Devour Fists of the Lion Emperor couldn¡¯t kill him...¡± Jin Qingtian¡¯s eyes shed with hatred but his face was extremely grave. Through the previous confrontation, despite Mu Chen blocking his attack, Mu Chen must have suffered heavy injuries as well. Therefore, this was the best time for him to kill Mu Chen!

    Thinking about it this way, killing intent instantly surged in Jin Qingtian¡¯s eyes.

    But when the killing intent surged in Jin Qingtian¡¯s eyes, Mu Chen, who was far away, had sensed it and had raised his head. At this moment, there was a cold arc hung on this stunning face.

    Stomping his feet, he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to wipe the trace of blood from the corner of his lips. He had turned into a streak of light and pounced towards Jin Qingtian.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    When Jin Qingtian saw that Mu Chen still dared to pounce at him, the ruthlessness in his eyes drew denser. Initially, he thought that thetter would be satisfied with this oue. Furthermore, Mu Chen could also discuss the conditions to take a share in the treasures of the Treasure Beast. But Jin Qingtian never expected for his ambition to be so great. Mu Chen wanted to defeat him? That¡¯s simply wishful thinking!

    Whoosh!

    As Jin Qingtian roared, Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette had shot out while indifferently looking at Jin Qingtian, whose eyes were surging with killing intent. He formed seals with a single hand and a deep roar exploded from his heart, ¡°Self-Sacrificial Divine Ability - Self-Sacrificial Demonic Punch!¡±

    Endless killing intent suddenly swept out from within Mu Chen¡¯s heart. Instantly, his eyes had turned red and, at the same time, a terrifying momentum exploded from his body akin to a tornado.

    The momentum was extremely stunning. It had the intent of sacrificing oneself to destroy his opponent.

    This was truly being undaunted by perils!

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes turned red as he threw a fist forth. Under that fist, there wasn¡¯t any path of retreat. He had beenpletely forced to a dead end!

    When Jin Qingtian saw Mu Chen¡¯s attack that had forgo his life to seek the annihtion of his enemy, his face drastically changed. His heart wavered since he never expected for Mu Chen to be so ruthless.

    Even with Mu Chen¡¯s own death, he still wanted to kill him!

    He could even give up his life for the treasures of the Treasure Beast?

    ¡°Madman! Madman!¡±

    Jin Qingtian roared from his heart and his fighting spirit had swiftly disappeared. He did not want to die here for the treasures of the Treasure Beast. He was the genius of the Golden Lion n with a future as a supremacy sovereign. How could he die here?

    When his fighting spirit had faded, Jin Qingtian¡¯s momentum was instantly suppressed, before he shot back in retreat, looking pitiful.

    Mu Chen¡¯s red eyes looked at Jin Qingtian, who was retreating, with a light shing in his eyes and a ridiculing smile hung on his lips. He wasn¡¯t executing the genuine Self-Sacrificial Demonic Punch, it was only hisprehension for the bloodlust so far, thusing in contact with the will of self-sacrifice. That also meant that at this moment, it was nothing but a fa?ade!

    But in a fight of experts, suppressing the momentum of the other party was all it took to win the fight!

    At this moment, Jin Qingtian¡¯s fighting spirit had disappeared and he no longer had the ability to fight him.

    Jin Qingtian knew this clearly in his heart, so he had chosen to retreat and no longer had the sharpness to confront Mu Chen.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen stomped his feet and his figure had mysterious shot forth, appearing before Jin Qingtian before numerous fists flew out. The roar of a dragon and cry of a phoenix resounded. Those terrifying fists hadnded on the Spiritual Energy defending the chest of Jin Qingtian, who had lost the will to fight.

    Boom! Boom!

    Deep sounds rang out and Jin Qingtian¡¯s face instantly turned pale. Several mouthfuls of blood poured from his mouth, his body was like a disconnected kite. He was sent flying out andnded on the ground, drawing a deep thousand-foot mark on the ground.

    As for Jin Qingtian himself, he was lying in a deep hole with his body covered in blood and his Spiritual Energy had diminished.

    Mu Chen stood in the sky and the redness in his eyes hadpletely disappeared. His face slightly turned pale, but his gaze was still sharp as he stared down like a hawk.

    The ground below was inplete silence.

    Everyone was dumbfounded at this sight as they looked at Jin Qingtian, who had beenpletely defeated. Who could have expected that the situation where both sides were suffering grave injuries would be turned around with Mu Chen¡¯s self-sacrificial bearing.

    Right now, Jin Qingtian had clearly suffered heavy injuries and could no longer fight against Mu Chen!

    Nine Nether and Han Shan were stunned for a moment, before joy poured from their eyes.

    Jin Lie and Huo Yang¡¯s faces were pale and they felt their bodies going cold.

    They knew that they hadpletely lost in this fight for the Treasure Beast...

 Chapter 1033 - Paying Reparation after Defeat

    Chapter 1033 - Paying Reparation after Defeat

    On the messy ground,yers of earth crumbled with a massive crack spreading out like a huge python, destroying this region.

    And at this moment, this region was in dead silence. Everyone was dumbfounded as they looked at the heavily injured silhouette that was far away.

    No one had expected that the strongest expert here, Jin Qingtian, would be defeated by Mu Chen...

    That was a pinnacle level Seventh Grade Sovereign. Even amongst the geniuses of the top tiered Divine Beast ns, he was an extremely troublesome existence. But at this moment, he was defeated by Mu Chen, a mere Sixth Grade Sovereign?

    Not only did Jin Lie feel that it was hard to believe, but even Han Shan also had a shock on his face.

    Although they have never underestimated Mu Chen, their biggest expectations were only for Mu Chen to maintain the situation. Even if he couldn¡¯t defeat Jin Qingtian, as long as he could hold on and show terrifying strength to the opponent, the Sky Wolf n and Golden Lion n would not be able to easily seize the treasures for themselves.

    As for defeating Jin Qingtian and chasing the other party out, they had never thought of it right from the beginning.

    Under those shaken eyes, Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette gradually descended from the sky, before he indifferently looked at the pathetic-looking silhouette and faintly said, ¡°You still have a breath in you, you want to pretend to be dead?¡±

    In the distance, Jin Qingtian¡¯s body, which was paralyzed within the crater, finally moved and he slowly supported himself up in a pathetic manner. His face was pale and the Spiritual Energy around him had diminished. When he looked at Mu Chen, there was a sh of horror in his eyes.

    Initially, he did not get killed by Mu Chen on the spot with his powerful physique. However, he had suffered heavy injuries and although he knew that Mu Chen¡¯s current state wasn¡¯t too good, it was still better than his own.

    ¡°Heh. I never expected that I, Jin Qingtian, would fall here.¡± Jin Qingtian wiped the trace of blood off the corner of his lips and spoke with a somewhat gloomy expression.

    Mu Chen lightly smiled, but there wasn¡¯t any warmth in his eyes. On the contrary, killing intent surged in his eyes. Jin Qingtian wasn¡¯t lenient with him earlier and was filled with killing intent. So if possible, Mu Chen naturally wouldn¡¯t want to let him off.

    In another corner, Jin Lie and Huo Yang retreated in a somewhat pathetic manner to Jin Qingtian¡¯s side. At this moment, their faces were covered in fear without any of the overbearing attitudes that they had before.

    Along with Jin Qingtian¡¯s defeat, the situation had beenpletely turned around.

    Nine Nether, Han Shan, Mo Feng and the rest stood beside Mu Chen. Nine Nether took it better, but for Han Shan and the experts of the Demonic Rhino n, their gazes were filled with fear for Mu Chen. Even someone as powerful as Han Shan had revere in his eyes.

    ¡°This is all thanks to Brother Mu, this time.¡± Han Shan sighed. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Chen making aeback, he would have already fled like a defeated dog, not to mention about touching the Treasure Beast.

    ¡°What should we do with them?¡± Nine Nether looked at Mu Chen. The corner of her eyes swept at Jin Qingtian¡¯s party with a smear of killing intent shing through them. If it¡¯s possible, she wouldn¡¯t mind killing all of them to get rid of future trouble.

    Sensing the killing intent in Nine Nether¡¯s eyes, the faces of Jin Lie and the rest uncontrobly changed and Spiritual Energy surged around them while they brought their guards up.

    ¡°Mu Chen, don¡¯t think that I will be lying around for you to ughter us since you¡¯ve defeated me!¡± Jin Qingtian said solemnly with rage surging in his eyes.

    ¡°You won¡¯t?¡± Mu Chen smiled with his eyes narrowed as he asked.

    Jin Qingtian¡¯s eyelids hung low as he sneered, ¡°If I have to put up a life-or-death struggle, perhaps you might be able to live. But I believe that someone in your party will be dragged along with us!¡±

    As he spoke, an ominous aura appeared. Although he had been defeated by Mu Chen, the ruthlessness of Jin Qingtian still made others feel fearful.

    Mu Chen contracted his eyes. He did not doubt Jin Qingtian¡¯s words at all and if he wanted to eat all of them up, they would definitely have to pay some price.

    In another corner, the faces of Han Shan and the rest slightly changed, since they knew that Jin Qingtian was qualified to say those words. Perhaps he might not be able to do anything to Mu Chen, but risking his life to exchange one of theirs shouldn¡¯t be tough.

    The atmosphere slightly froze. A brief momentter, Mu Chen suddenly smiled. ¡°Your words are indeed correct. But it¡¯s hard for me to believe that someone who had his momentum suppressed would have the courage to put up a life-and-death struggle.¡±

    Through the previous confrontation, Jin Qingtian¡¯s momentum had beenpletely suppressed by Mu Chen because Mu Chen was more ferocious than him. It¡¯s to the point that Mu Chen could forsake his life to exchange his, but Jin Qingtian did not dare to do so. Thus, his momentum was suppressed and a mistake was grasped by Mu Chen,pletely defeating him.

    Therefore, Jin Qingtian cherished his life deep down in his bones. He did not have the courage to put up a life-and-death struggle. This was precisely the reason why Mu Chen was doubtful of his threat.

    Jin Qingtian¡¯s face alternated between green and white as he gnashed his teeth. ¡°If I am left with no other way, then I can only risk my life!¡±

    His words had already unknowingly contained a trace of cowering. Furthermore, he was hinting to Mu Chen that he was willing to take a step back and did not want Mu Chen to force him to that step.

    Mu Chen looked at Han Shan and Nine Nether, seeking their opinions. However, thetters nodded their heads, expressing that they¡¯re willing to go ording to his decision.

    Seeing their response, Mu Chen gently smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to resolve this matter. But as for the terms...¡±

    ¡°Firstly, you guys will no longer have anything to do with the treasures of the Treasure Beast...¡±

    The faces of Jin Qingtian¡¯s party twitched, before they turned unsightly. The majority of the reason why they entered the Divine Beast Origin was to get the Treasure Beast¡¯s treasures. But right now, Mu Chen wanted them to back off and their loss from it would be unimaginable.

    However, when they saw the smile on Mu Chen¡¯s face, which held no warmth, they understood that if they didn¡¯t agree to this, then Mu Chen, who seemed gentle yet was a frantic and ruthless person, might reallyy his hands on them.

    Thus, after discussing for a long time, Jin Qingtian could only nod his head with a pale expression.

    Standing on the side, Huo Yang felt bitter in his heart. The reason why he chose to work with the Golden Lion n was that they were more well-prepared. Therefore, he thought that their chances of winning would be greater. But who could have expected that Han Shan would bring along another party? Furthermore, there was a monster in that party that defeated the pinnacle level Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm Jin Qingtian with cultivation at the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm, which made him feel bitter in his heart at the moment. His bet was aplete loss and, right now, he would even lose the qualification topete for the Treasure Beast¡¯s treasures.

    But at this moment, even Jin Qingtian did not dare to provoke Mu Chen, so he would naturally not dare to express his unhappiness and could only nod his head with a dark expression.

    ¡°Secondly... you people have caused us a great loss. So you guys must pay for it. As for the price, we¡¯ll count with the number of your party. 1,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid for a single person.¡± Mu Chen smiled with his eyes narrowed.

    Although Mu Chen had no intention of going for a life-and-death struggle with Jin Qingtian¡¯s party, it¡¯s naturally impossible for that fellow to resolve this matter so easily. Therefore, those people would at least have to pay a price if they wanted to leave.

    The faces of Jin Qingtian¡¯s party changed. A person cost 1,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. There were at least eight people in their group, wouldn¡¯t that mean 8,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid?

    That¡¯s absolutely not any small amount!

    ¡°Mu Chen, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Jin Qingtian¡¯s gaze turned dark as he roared.

    When Mu Chen heard his words, the smile on his face immediately disappeared and cold des appeared in his eyes. Thereafter, space behind him distorted and his Sovereign Sea faintly appeared with a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation emitting from it.

    ¡°If you think that your lives are not worth 8,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, thene and put up a life-and-death struggle.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s cold voice resounded as his massive Spiritual Energy fluctuations became even more violent.

    Jin Qingtian looked at Mu Chen¡¯s cold piercing gaze and couldn¡¯t help feeling cold in his heart. Shortly after, his face distorted and he clenched his fist. The Spiritual Energy in his body was gushing forth.

    But facing Jin Qingtian, Mu Chen¡¯s expression did not change and the killing intent in his eyes grew denser. Facing Jin Qingtian¡¯s ferocious gaze, he did not retreat. It¡¯s as if he wasn¡¯t bothered about whether thetter would be driven to act in desperation.

    The two gazes intertwined and caused space to distort.

    But this confrontation did notst for a long time. Upon facing Mu Chen¡¯s de-like gaze, Jin Qingtian¡¯s ferocious gaze weakened and he took a deep breath after his face alternated between green and white, before he clenched his teeth, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll pay!¡±

    Hearing his words, Mu Chen¡¯s cold gaze instantly disappeared and a warm smile reappeared on his face, ¡°Brother Jin knows the big picture. Your future will be extraordinary, so how can you throw your life away for 8,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid?¡±

    Facing Mu Chen¡¯s praises, Jin Qingtian¡¯s heart raged. However, he did not dare to risk his life and could only coldly snort before directing his cold gaze towards Huo Yang of the Sky Wolf n, ¡°If you want to live, then hand over 5,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.¡±

    Huo Yang¡¯s face instantly changed upon hearing him. His Sky Wolf n only had three people still alive and calcting by numbers, he only needed to hand over 3,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. But right now, Jin Qingtian actually wanted him to fork out 5,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid and make them lose even more.

    ¡°Why? You¡¯re not willing?¡±

    Jin Qingtian was raging in his heart because of Mu Chen. Seeing Huo Yang¡¯s response, his face instantly turned cold and a dense killing intent spread from his voice.

    When Huo Yang saw Jin Qingtian¡¯s distorted face, his heart trembled with his face constantly changing. In the end, he could only gnash his teeth with unwillingness before gathering the money with the remainingpanions and passed it to Jin Qingtian.

    But when he handed the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid to thetter, the depths of Huo Yang¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. He must have been extremely unhappy in his heart.

    How could Jin Qingtian be bothered by Huo Yang¡¯s thoughts? After receiving the 5,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, he emptied his own pockets before gathering the 8,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    Jin Qingtian¡¯s hand trembled as he held onto the bottle of 8,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. Even with his character, he couldn¡¯t bear the pained expression on his face before tossing it over to Mu Chen.

    ¡°Here!¡±

 Chapter 1034 - Treasure Lake

    Chapter 1034 - Treasure Lake

    When the jade bottle flew over and hovered before Mu Chen, he had only cast a nce at it before storing it and a satisfied smile had also appeared on the corner of his lips.

    Although he wasn¡¯t able to make Jin Qingtian¡¯s group remain where they stood, 8,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid as his harvest is still pretty good. If he used the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid to cultivate, it should be able to allow his Spiritual Energy cultivation to increase, and reach the pinnacle of the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°Brother Jin is truly generous... Since that¡¯s the case, please leave.¡± After storing the jade bottle, Mu Chen looked at Jin Qingtian¡¯s party with his eyes squinted.

    The faces of Jin Qingtian¡¯s group were dark as they cast a nce at the distance with heartache. It was the area where the Treasure Beast had died, so there must¡¯ve been some attractive treasures awaiting them. But right now, they¡¯re not the slightest rted to those treasures anymore.

    Under the situation, Jin Qingtian was gravely injured, so it was already fortunate for them to be able to leave with their lives. Even if they want to seize the treasures, they could only think about it and were powerless to act.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Jin Qingtian was a decisive person, since he already knew that it was no longer possible for them. Thus, he did not put up any pointless struggle, but cast a hatred nce at Mu Chen before turning around with his teeth gritted together.

    Behind him, Jin Lie and the rest had pale expressions, unwillingness filling in their faces as they followed along. The matter today was simply a humiliation to them, since they had initially thought that they would control the entire situation. But in the end, a mere Sixth Grade Sovereign human had turned the tables around.

    However, it was already a fact so it was pointless, even if they wanted to struggle any further. Therefore, they could only follow behind Jin Qingtian with dust on their faces as they fled from this region.

    Looking at their departing back figures, Mu Chen had gradually rxed his body. A moment ago, he was truly worried that the other party might put up a life-and-death struggle. If that¡¯s the case, then they would definitely have to pay some price as well.

    ¡°That Jin Qingtian is truly troublesome...¡± Nine Nether retracted her gaze as she sighed. In the previous battle, even Mu Chen could only suppress Jin Qingtian¡¯s momentum and find mistakes in thetter, thus defeating him.

    Mu Chen had nodded his head, feeling the same time as well. Jin Qingtian was truly a difficult opponent, but he wasn¡¯t especially worried because he would not be bothered about a loser.

    Since he had defeated Jin Qingtian the first time, then he would be able to do so the second time.

    It wasn¡¯t because he was arrogant, but the self-confidence that originated from his heart, since genuine experts wouldn¡¯t fear anything.

    Even if Jin Qingtian was a genius, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t afraid. His self-confidence was greater than the former¡¯s. When his physical body broke through to the second level of the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra, he had only touched the strength of the second level. As time passed, it would grow even more astonishing.

    Furthermore, Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy cultivation had also been swiftly improving with every battle. By the time he breaks through to the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm, defeating Jin Qingtian would only be a flip of his hand.

    Furthermore, he still had Spiritual Arrays... and the Self-Sacrificial Demonic Punch, which he had a deepprehension in... Naturally, his greatest trump card would be as a Battle Formation Master. But he required the support of a troop for that. Once the requirement has been fulfilled, then he would be able to fight any opponent beneath the cultivation of Earth Sovereign Realm.

    With such a powerful foundation, he naturally wouldn¡¯t treat Jin Qingtian as a threat.

    ¡°The wisest decision that I have made in the Divine Beast Origin would be cooperating with Brother Mu.¡± Beside him, Han Shanmented as he spoke with some guilt, ¡°Along the way, Brother Mu has done the most effort while we reaped where one has not sown.¡±

    Truly, many dangers have been dissolved by Mu Chen relying on his power along the way. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Chen, then they would have already fled.

    Mu Chen smiled as he pondered before taking the 8,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid out with the intention of splitting it. However, not only did Han Shan reject him, even Nine Nether had shaken her head.

    In the Body Refining Pagoda, Mu Chen could still share the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid with Mo Feng. After all, The two of them had done something. But this time, Mu Chen hadpletely received this amount with his own blood. Not only did they not help, but they were also even saved by Mu Chen. So they naturally couldn¡¯t ept it.

    Seeing the resolution in their refusals, Mu Chen did not argue with them and had quickly stored the 8,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. That¡¯s because he had already decided to focus on his Spiritual Energy cultivation. As for the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, it would be greatly beneficial to his Spiritual Energy cultivation.

    ¡°Let us get going to the Treasure Beast, in case Jin Qingtian¡¯s group bes unwilling and turns back. It¡¯d spell more trouble.¡± Han Shan suggested.

    Hearing his words, everyone¡¯s mind trembled. Didn¡¯t theye this far for the treasures of the Treasure Beast? They had already passed through all sorts of obstructions so it should be time for them to enjoy them, right?

    Thinking about it, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze grew hotter. He clearly had also held great expectations for the treasures of the Treasure Beast. He didn¡¯t know if there were any Quasi-Saint Artifacts, and if there were... then they would have made a huge profit.

    It wasn¡¯t something that could be purchased with a few million drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    When Han Shan saw everyone getting excited, he grinned and he flew out, guiding the way as he moved deeper into the darkness.

    When Mu Chen and everyone saw this, they had immediately followed up as well.

    The group flew and perhaps it might¡¯ve been because of the Beast Spirit wave, but the ground was levelled. Even if Beast Spirits appeared, they only did so asionally and were few in numbers, which were easily dealt with by Mu Chen¡¯s group.

    As they travelled, roughly half an hour passed before Han Shan, who was leading the way, finally decreased his speed with a grave expression. That¡¯s because the deathly aura around him was dense to the point that it was ck.

    The deathly aura was extremely eerie, even the white mes on their shoulders had been greatly weakened because they were affected by the deathly aura, causing the cirction of Spiritual Energy in their bodies to be extremely slow.

    The deathly aura was extremely horrifying.

    Sensing the dense deathly aura, Mu Chen and the rest had ced their guards up. They could only determine that there must¡¯ve been a powerful existence that died here and its body had rotten away for it to produce such a dense deathly aura.

    Aside from the deceased Treasure Beast, who else could produce such a deathly aura?

    That also meant that they¡¯re approaching the location where the Treasure Beast had fallen.

    Everyone carefully travelled through the deathly aura and a few minutester, the darkness before their eyes suddenly turned brilliant. The dense deathly aura showed signs of retreating.

    Mu Chen and the rest gradually stopped and looked before them with surprise in their eyes.

    In the depths of the forest, which was covered with rotten and deathly aura, there was actually ake that was so clear that the depths of it could be seen. Theke was so massive that the end couldn¡¯t be seen with a single nce.

    Theke was transparent and wasn¡¯t contaminated by the deathly aura. On the contrary, there was a glittering lustre that held back the surrounding deathly aura.

    Vaguely, there was a powerful remnant intent that protected thisnd.

    ¡°This is the location where the Treasure Beast fell. We call it the Treasure Lake.¡± Han Shan looked at the glitteringke with heated eyes as he spoke.

    ¡°Treasure Lake?¡±

    Mu Chen was also astonished as he examined thiske. Looking at theke, he tried to see through it. However, he was stunned upon realising that no matter how clear theke was, he couldn¡¯t see the depths of it.

    There seemed to be a special power that was blocking the perception of the outer world.

    Han Shan nodded his head before he waved his sleeve. A flow of Spiritual Energy entered theke and a storm instantly swept over the surface of theke, lifting huge waves.

    As the huge waves rolled, the eyes of Mu Chen and the rest suddenly froze.

    That¡¯s because they saw that when the huge wave was lifted, there was a chunk of white bones glittering with as white lustre that was revealed. The white bones made them feel shocked. Only a tiny bit was revealed and it was roughly a thousand feet long. They couldn¡¯t imagine how massive the size of the whole body would be.

    ¡°Those are the bones of the Treasure Beast...¡±

    Han Shan looked at the revealed white bones and spoke with a grave expression.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    ¡°Although thekewater might seem clear, it contains the intent of the Treasure Beast when it was still alive. Once it sticks onto you, it will devour your Spiritual Energy. So it¡¯s not possible for us to enter,¡± said Han Shan.

    ¡°How are we going to take the treasures, then?¡± Mo Feng asked in doubt.

    ¡°We will make a hurricane with Spiritual Energy, which will lift the waves and reveal the bones of the Treasure Beast. As long as we cane in contact with the bones, then we will be able to use our intent and use the bones as the medium to sense the treasures inside... Naturally, it also has to depend on our own fortune if we can sense powerful items like the Quasi-Saint Artifacts,¡± said Han Shan.

    When everyone heard that, they finally figured it out. It turns out that they needed to do this in order to obtain the treasures.

    Mu Chen stared at thekewater. Even if thekewater had repelled his senses, he could still vaguely sense some powerful and profound fluctuation deep within thekewater.

    It¡¯s not the existence of living creatures, but it seemed to be the fluctuation of something simr to a Saint Artifact!

    Fire zed in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. As for whether he could sense it and lure it out, then that¡¯d have to depend on his own opportunities.

    Let¡¯s hope that we did note here in vain.

    Otherwise, it would be too disappointing if we couldn¡¯t obtain any Quasi-Saint Artifacts after such a hard trip over.

 Chapter 1035 - Seizing Treasures

    Chapter 1035 - Seizing the Treasures

    The clearke was glittering with lustre. The gazes of Mu Chen and the rest were zing as they stood on thekeside, staring at theke as if they wanted to look through it and search for the treasures inside.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get prepared to move.¡± Han Shan licked his lips. It was a tough trip here but they had finally reached their objective. Right now, it¡¯s the time for them to harvest.

    When Mu Chen and the rest heard his words, they immediately nodded their heads. They were clearly somewhat impatient.

    ¡°Pay attention and do not be affected by thekewater. We¡¯ll depend on our own luck to determine the ownership of the treasures.¡± Han Shan smiled as he charged forth. As he waved his sleeve, his boundless Spiritual Energy created torrential waves. As the waves surged, they had revealed the enormous white bones in theke.

    Han Shan sought for anding point and his silhouette flickered, appearing on a white bone and sat down. His Spiritual Energy created a hurricane that surrounded him and protected him at the same time. No matter how theke water roared, it couldn¡¯t get close to him.

    When the three experts of the Demonic Rhino n saw this, they immediately flew out as well. They each searched for white bones that were revealed from theke water and sat down.

    ¡°Let us get moving as well.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head towards Nine Nether, Mo Feng and Mo Ling. Shortly after, he no longer hesitated and his silhouette moved, before he appeared above theke. Lowering his head down at theke, he could vaguely see a massive and indescribable bone. Even after tens of thousands of years, it was still emitting a mysterious might that would make others feel fearful.

    Mu Chenmented in his heart as his body drifted down andnded on the white bone before sitting down. Instantly, an abnormally cold touch came, which made his entire body shiver.

    ¡°Let me try and see what treasure can I obtain...¡± Mu Chen muttered to himself as he gradually closed his eyes. His Spiritual Energy perception had quietly moved towards the white bones, using it as a medium, and stretch into theke.

    As his senses entered theke, Mu Chen immediately felt a powerful pressure enveloping him in every direction. Under the pressure, his perception, which was initially sharp, had been dulled down by a huge chunk. Furthermore, the range of his perception had also shrunk down by nearly 90%.

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not as easy as I expected.¡± Mu Chen sighed inwardly in his heart. He already knew that it wouldn¡¯t be so smooth to obtain the treasures that were proved at this moment. With the suppression of theke water, it would be extremely tough for them to sense the treasures here.

    But even so, it was impossible for him to give up. Therefore, he gradually calmed his heart and continued to search for treasures. That¡¯s because if he lost his patience, he would definitely be returning empty-handed.

    In the icyke, Mu Chen¡¯s perception moved through the bones and, at this moment, only now did Mu Chen realise how massive this set of bones was. ording to his estimation, the Treasure Beast might¡¯ve been tens of thousands of feet in size, a genuine colossus.

    Furthermore, even after it had died tens of thousands of years ago, the bones were still as sturdy as iron. Even if Mu Chen¡¯s physique was powerful, he was far inferior inparison.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the bones couldn¡¯t be moved, just the skeleton itself would definitely be able to refine innumerable Divine Artifacts...

    As his perception wandered, Mu Chen eximed even more. When the Treasure Beast was still alive, it¡¯s probably not at all inferior to the Blood War Monarch. But such an existence still fell along with the destruction of the Divine Beast Origin. He couldn¡¯t imagine how terrifying the Fiend ns were.

    Time passed as Mu Chen continued the process. Before he knew it, Mu Chen¡¯s perception had already been spreading around the skeleton for nearly half an hour. But what made him feel helpless was that in that half an hour, his perception had probably only travelled for a short thousand feet, which was negligible for the skeleton of the Treasure Beast, which was tens of thousands of feet in size.

    Furthermore, Mu Chen did not sense any treasure fluctuations along the way. If it wasn¡¯t for him trusting Han Shan and knowing that the skeleton before him was extraordinary, he might even doubt whether he had found the wrong target...

    However, Mu Chen¡¯s doubt did notst for long. Along with his perception going deeper, he suddenly found a peculiar fluctuation from a section of the skeleton.

    Sensing the fluctuation, Mu Chen rejoiced in his heart and immediately entered with his perception. Shortly after, he could sense a grey dagger quietly floating before him. It was engraved with ancient runes on the surface and a purple lustre flickered on the de, emitting a sharp sensation, which made him feel somewhat cold.

    This dagger actually turned out to be a Peerless Rank Divine Artifact.

    Mu Chen inwardly smacked his lips. He had casually encountered a Peerless Rank Divine Artifact. In the hands of a Seventh Grade Sovereign, it would be a formidable weapon.

    Mu Chen¡¯s perception paused as it hovered before the dagger. He slightly hesitated, considering whether he should take it away. If a Peerless Rank Divine Artifact was to be ced in an auction, it could be sold for at least a few hundred thousand drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    He hesitated for a moment before pulling his senses away and moved even deeper, giving up on the Peerless Rank Divine Artifact.

    Although the price of the Peerless Rank Divine Artifact wasn¡¯t low, it¡¯s not his objective. Such a Divine Artifact was still insufficient to move his heart.

    Since he did not encounter anything that could move his heart, then there¡¯s no need to waste time. He only needed to go along to his target.

    He might return empty-handed if he was to start picking things whenever he encountered it. Even if there were any, it would not be what he had expected right from the beginning.

    Since that¡¯s the case, then what¡¯s the point in wasting time?

    Figuring it out, Mu Chen¡¯s perception started to drift deeper down the skeleton. As his perception drifted deeper, he was startled upon discovering a powerful treasure along the way.

    That item was definitely not inferior to a Peerless Rank Divine Artifact, it might even be one of the top-tiered Peerless Rank Divine Artifacts. It was so powerful that even Mu Chen was startled.

    One top-tiered Peerless Rank Divine Artifact after another flitted across Mu Chen¡¯s perception. In this situation, where he could pick up a valuable Divine Artifact, greed started to grow in Mu Chen¡¯s heart.

    Even Mu Chen wasn¡¯t an exception to this. But when greed rose in his heart, he was suddenly alerted and seemed to have sensed that something was amiss.

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t clear what this feeling was but vaguely, he felt that if he had taken those Divine Artifacts, he would greatly regret it.

    As thoughts circted in his heart, he had firmed his heart. If he couldn¡¯t obtain any Quasi-Saint Artifact this time, then he would rather return empty-handed!

    At that moment when Mu Chen steeled his resolution, he was startled once again and sensed that those Peerless Rank Divine Artifacts had suddenly disappearedpletely, as if they had never existed in the first ce.

    ¡°It¡¯s truly abnormal.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s heart was alerted even more. The treasures of the Treasure Beast wasn¡¯t so easy to obtain as he had imagined and this strange event must¡¯ve been the scheme of that Treasure Beast.

    If he had taken those Divine Artifacts, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t sure what would have happened. But he was certain that he would definitely not be able to obtain the Quasi-Saint Artifact that he wanted.

    With alertness, Mu Chen¡¯s perception drifted even deeper down the bones. When his perception moved, the skeleton before him had suddenly disappeared and the surroundingke water had turned into darkness, as if he had been pulled into another space.

    Mu Chen¡¯s perception was in the darkness but he wasn¡¯t panicking. That¡¯s because he did not feel any danger, so he had stayed quiet. He already figured out that when the Treasure Beast fell, it must have left some means behind to prevent its treasures from being greedily taken by others. Therefore, what he had seen before might¡¯ve been a test.

    Buzz!

    Light suddenly blossomed in the darkness and a myriad foot long current roared. In the current, there were countless Divine Artifacts dancing in the sky and a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation emitted from them.

    Mu Chen stretched his perception over and sucked in a cold breath in his heart. That¡¯s because he had realised that the current was formed of over tens of thousands of Divine Artifacts.

    ¡°Truly worthy of being called the Treasure Beast...¡±

    Mu Chen eximed. The quality of those Divine Artifacts were pretty decent. If they were all ced in the auction house of the Great Thousand World, their total price might be unimaginable. The amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid might probably be sufficient to support a First Grade Sovereign to the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    Mu Chen looked at the current of Divine Artifacts and his eyes suddenly contracted a brief momentter. He abruptly looked at the centre of that current and saw three floating lumps of light. Every single one of those were powerful to the point that even Mu Chen felt pressured from the fluctuations that they were emitting.

    In the surroundings, the tens of thousands of Divine Artifacts circted around those three as if they were akin to servants saluting to their rulers.

    Mu Chen was stunned as he looked at the three lumps of light and his heart instantly felt zing to the point that even his heartbeat had increased. He stared at the three lumps of light with a heated gaze. Their powerful fluctuations had far exceeded the realm of Peerless Rank Divine Artifacts!

    Compared to the Peerless Rank Divine Artifacts that he had previously encountered, it was simply aparison between a firefly and a moon!

    Those must be genuine Quasi-Saint Artifacts!

    Exceeding the realms of Divine Artifacts and stepping into the domain of Saint Artifacts!

    When the three Quasi-Saint Artifacts appeared, even with Mu Chen¡¯s mindset, he couldn¡¯t help being affected and his gaze looked as if they were about to light up.

    His gaze was focused on the three lumps of light and the lustre gradually dimmed. He could finally take a clear look at the items.

    An axe, a ruler and a mirror.

 Chapter 1036 - Life Extinguishing Pupil

    Chapter 1036 - Life-Extinguishing Pupil

    In the centre of the current that was made up of tens of thousands of Divine Artifacts, three lumps of light quietly floated. The lustre that they had emitted wasn¡¯t powerful, but those around them paled inparison.

    Within the three lumps of light, there was an axe, a ruler and a mirror.

    The axe was bronze in colour, covered with mottled traces as if it had once split open the sky with boundless might.

    The ruler was pitch-ck without any other colours mixed in it. It looked like it could devour any light in the heavens and earth if it was waved down.

    The mirror was an extremely antique-looking mirror with a rough surface, looking quite ordinary. It was even emitting a primal and ancient aura and a sense of mystery emitted from it.

    Every single one of those items was evidently powerful. The fluctuations that they emitted had far exceeded the domains of Peerless Rank Divine Artifacts and had stepped into the realm of Quasi-Saint Artifacts.

    Those were treasures that Mu Chen dreamt of possessing. If he could obtain even one, then his fighting strength would greatly increase. He could even ughter Jin Qingtian quite easily.

    Mu Chen looked at the three Quasi-Saint Artifacts with zing eyes and licked his lips. Greed surged in his heart once more. When facing the three Quasi-Saint Artifacts that he could easily obtain with a grasp of his hand, not even Earth Sovereigns might be able to calm their hearts.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze grew hotter as he took another step forth. Spiritual Energy had turned into a huge hand that tore through space and immediately made a grab for the three Quasi-Saint Artifacts. Since they¡¯re just right before him, then he wouldn¡¯t let a single one of them escape.

    Whoosh!

    As the massive hand of Spiritual Energy streaked through the horizon, it had easily entered the current of Divine Artifacts, and appeared before the three Quasi-Saint Artifacts, wanting to grab them.

    The hand streaked across the sky, but just when Mu Chen was about toe in contact with the three Quasi-Saint Artifacts, his eyes suddenly shed and he restored his rity before biting his tongue and a mouthful of blood gushed out.

    The traces of blood hung on the corner of Mu Chen¡¯s lips and even the hand of Spiritual Energy had froze without touching the three Quasi-Saint Artifacts that quietly floated before him.

    Mu Chen slowly wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth and hisplexion was somewhat ugly. Earlier, when he wanted to grab the three Quasi-Saint Artifacts, his cautious and tough character that he had trained over the years had finally shown its effect, forcefully controlling the dense greed in his heart.

    When the greed disappeared, Mu Chen had restored his rity and started to feel that something was amiss.

    That¡¯s because everything was way too smooth.

    Even if he was going to seize the three Quasi-Saint Artifacts, there wasn¡¯t the slightest obstruction. Although the Treasure Beast had already died, Mu Chen did not believe that such an existence did not leave any means behind to protect the treasures.

    Rumour had it that the Treasure Beasts were extremely stringy with their treasures. So if he thought that he could take the treasures without any worries, then he might suffer the consequences of his own actions.

    Furthermore, after entering this space, Mu Chen felt that it was extremely easy for greed to nurture in his heart. It wasn¡¯t something that he had intended but was affected by some means that had been left behind.

    Those means might¡¯ve been left by the Treasure Beast and if he really did as he wished, and seize the treasures, then all his efforts might¡¯ve been wasted.

    Mu Chen stood in the sky as he pondered. After a brief moment, he took in a deep breath before sitting down and gradually shut his eyes.

    He did not attempt to seize the treasures again. He had intended to calm his heart and discard the temptation of greed.

    Once Mu Chen closed his eyes and sat down, his mind gradually calmed down. The greed that shed between his brows had also slowly faded away. His heart was as calm as the surface of the water.

    Time quietly flowed.

    Suddenly, Mu Chen opened his eyes and his ck pupils were reflected with tranquillity. Like a deep pool without any fluctuation and the greed from before had alsopletely disappeared.

    Mu Chen looked at the current of Divine Artifacts once again with a calm mind. But this time, what he saw was different from before.

    The dazzling current had slowly disappeared, as if it was all an illusion. Mu Chen quietly watched the current of Divine Artifacts disappear without feeling any pity until the current hadpletely disappeared.

    When the current disappeared, only the three Quasi-Saint Artifacts still remained in this space.

    Mu Chen looked at them without any action. There weren¡¯t any ripples in his eyes.

    The silencested for a long time before the three Quasi-Saint Artifacts finally moved. Light blossomed from them and the three Quasi-Saint Artifacts slowly moved closer to one another before theybine together.

    When Mu Chen saw this scene, a ripple finally appeared in his eyes. The three Quasi-Saint Artifacts from before weren¡¯t illusions, they had truly existed. But because of his choice, it had caused the trick left behind by the Treasure Beast to change.

    Mu Chen was also extremely curious in his heart regarding these changes.

    As the three Quasi-Saint Artifactsbined together, light distorted before it gradually faded and an item appeared.

    It wasn¡¯t an axe, ruler or mirror. But a palm-sized ck ball. Upon taking a closer look at it, one would realise that the ball was somewhat simr to a ck eyeball...

    The ck eyeball hovered in the air, vaguely emitting a sense of mystery that would make the heart of others turn cold.

    Whoosh!

    When the ck eyeball appeared, it had slowly drifted over and stopped before Mu Chen. He briefly hesitated before stretching his hand out and grabbed ahold of it.

    A cold sensation spread out from his palm before Mu Chen flicked his finger and a droplet of his blood essencended on it. The blood essence swiftly dissolved into the ck eyeball. Thereafter, he could feel the connection with this item.

    The treasures here were practically without an owner after the Treasure Beast had died. As long as he could obtain it, then he would be able to bind it to him through his blood.

    When he formed a connection with it, Mu Chen immediately felt some ancient information pouring towards his mind that seemed to be describing the origin of this item.

    Mu Chen felt the information with his eyes closed before opening them a brief momentter. Curiosity filled in his eyes as he looked at the ck eyeball. This item was called the Life-Extinguishing Pupil, which was said to be made with the eyeball of the Treasure Beast as the base material, with some powerful treasures added inside. Looking at another angle, it could be considered the lifeline treasure of the Treasure Beast.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the Treasure Beast dying prematurely, the Treasure Beast would have definitely refined it into a genuine Saint Artifact.

    But even so, the Life-Extinguishing Pupil was also the strongest Quasi-Saint Artifact that the Treasure Beast had refined.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the case...¡±

    Mu Chen suddenly understood, based on the pieces of information in his mind. If he had previously tried to obtain the three Quasi-Saint Artifacts, then he would be left with nothing now.

    Everyone that came here had a chance in making a choice. If they had chosen to take the Peerless Rank Divine Artifacts right from the beginning, then they would not be able to find any other treasures thereafter.

    Mu Chen rejoiced in his heart. Fortunately, he did not be a cheapskate and take a Peerless Rank Divine Artifact before being kicked out thereafter. Otherwise, he would basically go insane.

    ¡°If I had previously obtained one of the three Quasi-Saint Artifacts... although I might be able to obtain them, I would not have been able to obtain this Life-Extinguishing Pupil...¡±

    Mu Chen sighed. If one wanted to see the Life-Extinguishing Pupil, then they would have to forsake all greed. If he hadn¡¯t felt something earlier, choosing to give up and calm his mind, then he would definitely not be able to obtain this Life-Extinguishing Pupil.

    ¡°The Treasure Beast is truly cunning...¡± Mu Chen shook his head. If it wasn¡¯t for his luck, then he might¡¯ve been tricked by the Treasure Beast by now.

    But fortunately, he endured till the end.

    Raising the Life-Extinguishing Pupil, a satisfied smile appeared on his face. Although the Life-Extinguishing Pupil was only a Quasi-Saint Artifact, the might far exceed ordinary Quasi-Saint Artifacts. If he had enough luck, he might even be able to evolve it into a genuine Saint Artifact.

    ¡°This Life-Extinguishing Pupil can see through all illusions and barriers... It can also refine the Life-Extinguishing Divine Light, which is extremely domineering, and destroy anything in its path.¡±

    Mu Chen contracted his eyes and with a will, he opened his mouth and the Life-Extinguishing Pupil had turned into a ck dot as it entered his body. Thereafter, a ck light gathered on his forehead as vertical pitch-ck eye slowly opened. cklight blossomed in the ck eye and a light shed. Mu Chen immediately discovered that the scene before him had greatly changed. He had quickly looked through space and saw the massive Treasure Lake.

    But this time, the barrier of the Treasure Lake no longer posed any obstructions. His sight pierced through theke and everything in theke was seen in his eyes.

    It was a colossal skeleton that couldn¡¯t bepletely captured in his eyes.

    It¡¯s the skeleton of the Treasure Beast.

    On the bones that were revealed out of theke water, he saw the tiny Nine Nether, Han Shan and the rest before his gaze shifted out of theke water. It was only a single nce and he had seen the deepest part of theke water.

    There was a massive crater in the depths of theke, akin to an abyss. Evidently, it was left by the impact of the Treasure Beast when it fell. Sweeping his gaze out, his heart raced.

    The Life-Extinguishing Pupil looked through everything before gathering at the location where the Treasure Beast¡¯s skeleton fell. Judging from the shape, it must¡¯ve been the head of the Treasure Beast, and at this moment, there was actually hundred-foot-wide ck crater beneath the head.

    The appearance of the crater sent a chill down the hearts of others. There wasn¡¯t any light in it, only a faint blood lustre was enveloping it. The scent of it was exactly the same as the Treasure Beast.

    ¡°The Blood Essence of the Treasure Beast actually fell in there?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart shook as a light blossomed from the Life-Extinguishing Pupil in an attempt to look through the ck hole. But the moment his gaze came in contact with it, the blood lustre burst out, shattering his sight.

    Mu Chen suddenly opened his eyes in the space before the vertical eye on his forehead had disappeared. Graveness and shock was covering his face.

    Just what was that ck hole at the bottom of theke?

 Chapter 1037 - Great Harvest

    Chapter 1037 - A Great Harvest

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was filled with bewilderment and shock in that dark space. He had no idea where that ck hole linked to and why the blood essence of the Treasure Beast would flow in there.

    Mu Chen briefly pondered, but he still couldn¡¯t find an answer, so he could only helplessly shake his head. With his current strength, it was impossible for him to see through the situation in the ck hole. Since that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no need to waste time in attempting to do so.

    The Myriad Beast Graveyard was extremely strange. There were some exotic ces that were hard to probe through.

    ¡°Since I¡¯ve gotten the treasure, then let¡¯s leave this ce.¡±

    Mu Chen muttered to himself and did not hang around. With a will of his mind, the surrounding darkness had resided and his perception returned from the route he came from.

    On the surface of theke, Mu Chen, who was seated on the white bones, suddenly opened his eyes. His gaze turned even more abstruse as he stretched his hand out and gently touched his forehead. Vaguely, he could sense a powerful fluctuation vaguely residing within.

    It¡¯s the Life-Extinguishing Pupil!

    A smile uncontrobly rose on the corner of his lips. This tough trip wasn¡¯t in vain. He had finally gotten a Quasi-Saint Artifact.

    With this item in hand, it would be as easy as flipping his hand if he encountered Jin Qingtian once again.

    ¡°Butpared to the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid, it¡¯s still slightly weaker.¡±

    He sensed the power of it but he did not feel regretful. After all, the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid was a genuine Saint Artifact. It was on a level higher than the Life-Extinguishing Pupil. Furthermore, the objective of his trip was not for a genuine Saint Artifact.

    That¡¯s because a treasure of that level was not something that the current him could control. Even if he had obtained one, he could onlyment at his inadequacy.

    Furthermore, the Life-Extinguishing Pupil might only be a Quasi-Saint Artifact, but it¡¯s the lifeline treasure of the Treasure Beast with huge potential. If he had a chance in the future, he might be able to evolve it into a genuine Saint Artifact. At that time, the might of it would only be stronger, and not weaker, than the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid.

    Mu Chen stood on the bone before moving to the sky and swept his gaze over. He saw Nine Nether, Han Shan and the rest opening their eyes in series. They had clearly finished their search.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Mu Chen approached as he smiled.

    The three experts of the Demonic Rhino n bitterly smiled as they shook their heads and said with embarrassment, ¡°We discovered some Peerless Rank Divine Artifacts. But we never expected that after obtaining them, we would be forcefully kicked out.¡±

    They had clearly experienced the same thing as Mu Chen, it¡¯s just that their resolution wasn¡¯t as firm as Mu Chen¡¯s, since they tried to take the Peerless Rank Divine Artifacts. They never expected that obtaining one would halt their search for treasures.

    When Mu Chen heard their words, he rejoiced in his heart. Fortunately, he held his greed back. Otherwise, he would be regretful with just a Peerless Rank Divine Artifact.

    ¡°Everyone only has one chance to obtain a treasure, so as long as you obtain one and no matter what you take, you will not have another chance.¡± Han Shan sighed from the side, since he knew the rules as well.

    The three experts of the Demonic Rhino n¡¯s faces slightly distorted. They had clearly regretted this deeply within their heart.

    ¡°Brother Han¡¯s harvest was pretty good?¡± Looking at Han Shan, who didn¡¯t have any regrets, Mu Chen smiled.

    Han Shan chuckled and clenched his fist. A ck light flickered and turned into a ck metal staff in his hand. The staff was somewhat rough with countless runes engraved on it. Furthermore, Mu Chen could vaguely sense a heaviness emitting from it. It seemed to have the weight of a mountain.

    Looking at the ck metal rod, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze shed. This object didn¡¯t seem to have any fluctuation of a Quasi-Saint Artifact. But for some reason, he felt that it wasn¡¯t at all inferior to a genuine Quasi-Saint Artifact.

    ¡°This is the Skyshaking Staff... It cannot be considered as a Quasi-Saint Artifact, since it does not have any powerful uses to it. It only has the special property of being extremely heavy. By striking with it, even a Seventh Grade Sovereign might be instantly gravely injured.¡± Han Shan smiled with satisfaction. This item was extremely domineering, which was suitable for him. The Demonic Rhino n was good in strength, to begin with, and with this staff, it was akin to giving wings to a tiger. In his hand, the might of this weapon might even surpass that of a Quasi-Saint Artifact.

    ¡°Pretty good.¡±

    Mu Chen eximed in admiration. If pure strength added together with Spiritual Energy, it would be fearful just thinking about it. Although this item did not have the power of a Quasi-Saint Artifact, just purely the weight alone wasn¡¯t inferior to a Quasi-Saint Artifact.

    Mu Chen then looked at Nine Nether, Mo Feng and Mo Ling with expectation in his eyes. Clearly, he hoped that the three of them could obtain treasures of their own liking as well.

    Nine Nether lightly smiled as she clenched her fist and an item that Mu Chen was familiar with appeared.

    It was a pitch-ck ruler without any other colour. But the ruler seemed like it could even devour light in the sky if it was waved around.

    ¡°It¡¯s this...¡±

    Mu Chen was startled in his heart as this ruler was what he had seen when he encountered the three Quasi-Saint Artifacts. He never thought that after giving up this item, it would fall into Nine Nether¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Try throwing a fist at me.¡± Nine Nether held the ck ruler as she chuckled.

    Mu Chen threw a punch out upon hearing her words. Instantly, a boundless Spiritual Energy fist enveloped towards Nine Nether and thetter had gently waved the ck ruler in her hand. A ck light enveloped it and more than half of the Spiritual Energy fist had disappeared. The light swiftly dulled down and by the time it had hit Nine Nether, most of the force behind that fist had already dissipated to the point that it couldn¡¯t even break through Nine Nether¡¯s defences.

    Mu Chen was startled. Although he had thrown a casual punch out, it could still heavily injure an ordinary Seventh Grade Sovereign. But with a single wave of that ck ruler, the power behind that punch had been greatly reduced.

    ¡°This item is called the Divine Ruler of Darkness. It contains the Divine Dark Light that possesses devouring characteristics. Any Spiritual Energy attacks would have a portion devoured. It¡¯s so much so that if it was utilised to the limits, nothing cane close to me,¡± said Nine Nether.

    Mu Chen inwardly smacked his lips. This ck ruler was truly not simple. With this item, any attacks would be weakened and, in the long run, odds of defeating her opponent would also increase.

    With this item, not even Jin Qingtian might be Nine Nether¡¯s opponent.

    A Quasi-Saint Artifact was truly powerful.

    Although he was shocked by the power of the ck ruler, Mu Chen did not regret his initial choice. That¡¯s because he knew that the Life-Extinguishing Pupil would only be stronger than the ck ruler and not any weaker. Furthermore, the potential of the Life-Extinguishing Pupil was stronger. After all, it was a lifeline treasure of the Treasure Beast.

    After Nine Nether took out the ck ruler, light flickered on Mo Feng and Mo Ling¡¯s hands. Thereafter, a longspear and bell appeared.

    The longspear was dark-gold in colour, looking extremely antique. It was without any edge that didn¡¯t seem to be sharp. But the rough spearhead was flickering with cold light and for some reason, it made his heart beat faster.

    As for Mo Ling, she had obtained a fiery-red bell. An ocean of mes could be vaguely seen on it. When the bell rang out, it was akin to an ocean of mes sweeping out, destroying the heavens and earth.

    Although the items that Mo Feng and Mo Ling had obtained weren¡¯tparable to Nine Nether¡¯s Divine Ruler of Darkness, they were genuine Quasi-Saint Artifacts.

    The two of them were clearly extremely satisfied with their harvests. Even Mo Feng wore a faint smile on his face, which he had always maintained an indifferent expression.

    Everyone had greatly harvested in this trip to the Treasure Beast.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Nine Nether looked at Mu Chen with interest rising in her eyes. Although they knew the test left behind by the Treasure Beast, she did not believe that Mu Chen would return empty-handed with her understanding of him.

    Thus, everyone all looked at Mu Chen with curiosity.

    Mu Chen smiled and a ck light condensed on his forehead. The Life-Extinguishing Pupil slowly appeared and when the ck light shed, everyone felt a chill in their hearts. It¡¯s as if they werepletely seen through by that ck light.

    The ck light had swiftly disappeared, but the mystery that it gave off still made everyone feel fearful.

    Han Shan smacked his lips as he sighed, ¡°Looks like Brother Mu has gotten the best treasure of the Treasure Beast...¡±

    Although they couldn¡¯t recognise the Life-Extinguishing Pupil, Han Shan was able to sense the power contained in that mysterious eye. He had a feeling that if it was used to attack, he would be gravely injured, if he didn¡¯t die.

    Mu Chen did notment, but smiled. He did not want to describe the uses of the Life-Extinguishing Pupil. After all, it was still a must for him to keep a trump card.

    ¡°We have already retrieved the treasures of the Treasure Beast... Now, are you guys going to look for clues of the Undying Bird?¡± Han Shan looked at Mu Chen and Nine Nether as he asked.

    Han Shan knew that the main reason why Mu Chen¡¯s party came to the Myriad Beast Graveyard was to search for the Undying Bird, the Treasure Beast was just incidentally along the way.

    Mu Chen briefly pondered upon hearing Han Shan¡¯s words, before he answered, ¡°I intend to cultivate here first, for the time being, and push my own Spiritual Energy cultivation to the pinnacle level of the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm.¡±

    This Treasure Lake was a rare cultivation ground in the Myriad Beast Graveyard. Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t corrupted by the deathly aura or Beast Spirits. With the density of the Spiritual Energy here, it was the best ce for secluded cultivation.

    The Myriad Beast Graveyard was filled with dangers and Mu Chen had a feeling that this trip to look for the Undying Bird would definitely be dangerous. Therefore, he had to bring himself to the strongest state possible.

    Furthermore, he also needed some time to probe the Myriad Beast Graveyard and find clues of the Undying Bird now that he had obtained the Life-Extinguishing Pupil.

    Nine Nether and Mo Feng exchanged a look, before they nodded their heads, expressing their support for Mu Chen¡¯s decision.

    When Han Shan saw this scene, he smiled. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ll stay as well. At that time, we might be able to offer some help...¡±

    Earlier, Mu Chen had given them such great aid and if they were to leave now, it would be too heartless.

    Mu Chen nodded his head with a smile, then gently breathed out before looking into the depths of the Myriad Beast Graveyard. Vaguely, he could feel that there were clues in the Myriad Beast Graveyard, it¡¯s just that the dangers would surpass the Treasure Lake...

    Therefore, he had to raise the cultivation of his Spiritual Energy as soon as possible to the pinnacle level of the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm. If he was lucky enough, he might be able to reach the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm.

    If both his physical body and Spiritual Energy cultivation were in the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm, then he might even have the ability to confront an Eighth Grade Sovereign!

 Chapter 1038 - Mysterious Land

    Chapter 1038 - Mysterious Land

    Above the sparkling and glitteringke quietly sat a silhouette, hovering above theke like a piece of wood that the ripples on the surface of theke weren¡¯t able to shake his body.

    It was naturally Mu Chen, who had chosen to quietly cultivate above the Treasure Lake. This ce was filled with Spiritual Energy; furthermore, it was tranquil and peaceful without any disturbances from the deathly aura. Thus, it was an extremely good spot for secluded cultivation.

    Around theke, Nine Nether, Mo Feng and the rest were also cultivating. They had just obtained Quasi-Saint Artifacts, so they had to nurture them with their Spiritual Energy so that they would be able tomand them more fluently, raising their fighting strength.

    Therefore, they were all highly supportive of Mu Chen¡¯s suggestion to meditate.

    In his meditation, Mu Chen opened his eyes and his ck pupils seemed like a deep pond without any fluctuation. He briefly pondered before retrieving a jade bottle and flicked his finger. A current whistled out of the jade bottle and the Spiritual Energy in the heavens and earth boiled along with it. Vaguely, there was a mist of Spiritual Energy enveloping Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    The current was naturally made of tens of thousands of drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    The cultivation of Sovereign experts would generally not be able to part with the importance of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. That was the fundamental resources that all Sovereign experts required. As long as they had a sufficient amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, then their cultivation would have twice the effect.

    The current of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid coiled around Mu Chen and roughly looking at it, the amount was at least in the millions. Mu Chen closed his eyes and slightly opened his mouth, then gently breathed in. Immediately, the current that was made of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid started to form into a long dragon, then it whistled forth and entered his mouth.

    The surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body flickered with dazzling spiritual light as he circted his cultivation technique to refine the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid before pouring them into his Sovereign Sea and improving his own Spiritual Energy cultivation.

    Thus, time quietly flowed as Mu Chen devoured Sovereign Spiritual Liquid akin to a whale as he cultivated.

    ...

    As he cultivated, time flowed like sand and before he knew it, nearly ten days have passed.

    Over those ten days, Mu Chen had been practically doing nothing but absorbing the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid and he had already spent 5,000,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, clearing more than half of what he had obtained.

    However, Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation had also improved along with the exhaustion of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. His Spiritual Energy had slowly stepped into the pinnacle level of the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm. He was only a step away from breaking into the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm.

    What made Mu Chen feel pity was the feeling of breaking through to Seventh Grade Sovereign still hadn¡¯t appeared. It appears that he would have to seek another path to break through to the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm for the time being.

    Furthermore, Mu Chen had also used the Life-Extinguishing Pupil¡¯s probing ability during the ten days of his cultivation and explored around the massive Myriad Beast Graveyard, in an attempt to search for traces of the Undying Bird.

    However, he was disappointed that there weren¡¯t any results in his search.

    The Myriad Beast Graveyard was too massive, filled with a deathly aura that blocked out the senses. Even with the Life-Extinguishing Pupil, he could only roughly search around and it was tough to get a distinct perception.

    But Mu Chen was clearly not willing to give up despite the failures, since he had already made a resolution when he entered the Divine Beast Origin to help Nine Nether perfect her bloodline.

    Therefore, the failures weren¡¯t able to waver his determination.

    Over the massiveke, Mu Chen opened his eyes from his cultivation state, since the massive river of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid had already been reduced to a strand of Spiritual Energy mist that was burrowing into his nose.

    A light shed in his ck pupils, before his figure moved and appeared in the sky. cklight appeared from the centre of his brows and a vertical eye opened with mystery emitting from it.

    The ck light looked like it could pierce through the endless space and myriad miles in radius was captured in the eye.

    Mu Chen had used the power of the Life-Extinguishing Pupil once again in an attempt to find clues of the Undying Bird in the Myriad Beast Graveyard.

    The ck light had pierced through space and every single inch of this region that was filled with a deathly aura had been searched by him, since there were also limits to the Life-Extinguishing Pupil. Further regions would be more blurred whenever he tried to investigate them.

    During those ten days, Mu Chen had practically searched the nearby regions, before his perception gradually went deeper into the Myriad Beast Graveyard.

    The deathly aura in those regions was too severe, even with the Life-Extinguishing Pupil, thus he was still having difficulty probing around.

    Half an hour swiftly passed under his investigation but Mu Chen was a little disappointed, since he still did not find any clues of the Undying Bird this time.

    Thus his brows were tightly knitted together. He never expected that it would be this difficult to obtain clues of the Undying Bird. Han Shan had previously talked about the Undying mes, but he had not even seen a spark of them until now.

    But if it wasn¡¯t for his trust of Han Shan¡¯s character, he would have already doubted whether that fellow was lying to him...

    As the investigation continued, Mu Chen felt a little paining from the centre of his brows. It was because he had been using the Life-Extinguishing Pupil for too long, thus it was showing his limits.

    Sensing the stinging pain, Mu Chen helplessly shook his head and was about to call off the search.

    ¡°Mhm?¡±

    But just as he had that thought, his eyes suddenly contracted with ck light flickering in the centre of his brows, shining into the depths of this Myriad Beast Graveyard.

    The location that the ck light had illuminated was pitch-ck. If Mu Chen could see the other regions, although they might be somewhat blurred, then the reason this region was pitch-ck was that something was hiding it.

    ¡°This ce is odd...¡±

    Mu Chen pondered and he immediately activated the Life-Extinguishing Pupil. A ck light gathered in his eyes and he tried to look through the darkness.

    But when the ck light tried to look through the darkness, space seemed to fluctuate. Vaguely, there was a violent and fearsome roar that resounded from it. At the same time, mes incinerated space along with extremely terrifying fluctuations that had instantly dissipated the sight of the Life-Extinguishing Pupil.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen¡¯s body jolted and a trace of blood flowed from the Life-Extinguishing Pupil at the centre of his brows. Evidently, he had suffered an attack.

    His face had turned extremely grave. The dark area was actually so terrifying to the point that he would suffer an attack when the Life-Extinguishing Pupil tried to get a brief look at it. Fortunately, he did not use his full power and recklessly charged in. Otherwise, even the Life-Extinguishing Pupil might be heavily injured.

    ¡°What is that region?¡±

    Mu Chen knitted his brows with a grave expression. Generally, such simr regions were definitely not ordinary ces and it might be those where powerful existences have fallen, thus the area was protected by their aura.

    However, Mu Chen had investigated numerous regions in the Myriad Beast Graveyard for the past ten days. It was the first time he had suffered such a terrifying attack. There must definitely be something terrifying residing within there.

    ¡°The mes from before... they seem somewhat familiar. Could that have been the Undying mes?¡± Mu Chen muttered to himself. Weren¡¯t those the Undying mes when he suffered an attack to the Life-Extinguishing Pupil?

    But that terrifying roar didn¡¯t seem to belong to the Undying Bird.

    That region was truly bizarre and mysterious.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered, before the Life Extinguishing Pupil slowly recovered. He activated it once more, but this time, he did not try to look through the darkness. He was examining the surrounding areas.

    Those areas were filled with terrifying deathly aura and he could vaguely sense some terrifying fluctuations of deathly aura that must be from powerful Beast Spirits.

    ¡°This should be in the depths of the Myriad Beast Graveyard, it¡¯s no wonder why there are so many powerful Beast Spirits guarding it...¡± Mu Chen murmured to himself. After a rough investigation, the surrounding areas were surrounded withyers of powerful Beast Spirits, making it tough for them to get in.

    ¡°Mhm?¡±

    Just when Mu Chen was investigating that area, he suddenly eximed upon seeing a group of people swiftly travelling through the darkness.

    Their direction was evidently the darkness region.

    Furthermore, what made Mu Chen even more startled was that there were a couple of familiar silhouettes that he recognised. Within that group, there was a male and female, Chi Hongwu and Bai Bin, whom he had previously met in the free market.

    ¡°The Phoenix n?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered. Those silhouettes were surrounded with powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations and all of them turned out to be from the Phoenix n.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze shifted towards the front of that group. The person leading seemed to be the leader.

    That person was dressed in blue clothes and had an indifferent expression on his face, along with an extremely cold aura surrounding him. In his path, even space had been frozen into ice.

    Mu Chen stared at that person and felt stinging pain all over his skin. It was a sign that he had felt a threat to his physical body.

    While Mu Chen was looking at that blue-clothed man, that person suddenly trembled, then he stopped before he abruptly raised his head and coldly looked into the space before him. It¡¯s as if he had sensed Mu Chen¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    That person coldly snorted, then he clenched his hand and a fan appeared. The fan was ice-blue in colour. It seemed to have been made from the phoenix¡¯s feathers and white mes were zing on it. Those mes weren¡¯t hot; on the contrary, they emitted an extremely terrifying chill.

    He held onto the fan and fanned towards the space. White mes rolled out and the atmosphere in this region had been instantly turned to ice as they spread out,pletely freezing this space.

    When space froze, the ck light from Mu Chen¡¯s Life-Extinguishing Pupil was being corroded by the cold before it dissipated.

    Above the sky of the Treasure Lake, Mu Chen opened his eyes and the Life-Extinguishing Pupil on his forehead slowly disappeared. In his ck pupils, a bizarre light shed as he looked towards that direction.

    That blue-clothed man should be from the Phoenix n... but why are they going to that dark region?

    That white-feathered fan should be a Quasi-Saint Artifact. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be able to obstruct the view of the Life Extinguishing Pupil.

    ¡°This is somewhat odd...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze shed as he muttered with curiosity for that mysterious region rising in his heart.

    The Phoenix n would not move without profits, and their eyesight was extremely aloof. So ordinary things wouldn¡¯t be able to attract their attention. But right now, for them to be travelling in such rush must mean that there had to be something extraordinary in that darkness.

    And the extraordinary thing might be the... Undying Bird.

 Chapter 1039 - Sacred Cemetery

    Chapter 1039 - God¡¯s Cemetery

    In the sky of the Treasure Lake, Mu Chen slowly descended. Nine Nether, Mo Feng and the rest had instantly leapt over with doubt in their eyes. Clearly, they had sensed Mu Chen¡¯s sudden changes from before and the trace of blood on the centre of his forehead.

    ¡°Brother Mu, did you find anything?¡± Han Shan asked with an awkward expression. Since Mu Chen did not have any harvests after the numerous investigations for the past ten days, it had left him feeling somewhat awkward. Initially, he was confident to say that there were clues of the Undying Bird in the Myriad Beast Graveyard.

    Mu Chen smiled when he heard his words and gently nodded his head, which caused Nine Nether¡¯s mind to tremble. After all, this was the first time that Mu Chen had nodded his head in the past ten days.

    Mu Chen did not hide anything and told them everything about the mysteriousnd that he had previously investigated, along with the presence of the Phoenix n.

    ¡°The Phoenix n is here as well.¡± Nine Nether¡¯s countenance shed with shock and she knitted her brows shortly after, ¡°The sight of those fellows is extremely rare. So the thing that they are after definitely wouldn¡¯t be ordinary, since they seem to be in such a rush.¡±

    As she spoke, her gaze trembled. The Undying Bird was also a variant of the Phoenix n. However, their rarity was even higher than the Phoenix n¡¯s True Phoenix. Thus, if the Phoenix n had truly found clues of the Undying Bird, they would definitely be quick to move out.

    If they could obtain the inheritance blood essence of the Undying Bird, then it would be extremely beneficial for their own bloodline.

    However, once the Phoenix n was involved in a matter, it would be much more troublesome. With their prideful characters, they would definitely not allow others to have a share of this stuff, so it wouldn¡¯t be a simple matter.

    In terms of troubles, it had even exceeded the Sky Wolf n and Golden Lion n.

    ¡°If the Phoenix n is truly heading for the location that Brother Mu has discovered, then it must be extraordinary.¡± Han Shan said as well.

    As he spoke, he suddenly paused and recalled something, ¡°Speaking of which, we do have some information regarding this...¡±

    ¡°Mhm?¡± Mu Chen looked at Han Shan with astonishment. There¡¯s still information that this fellow had not told them?

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, Han Shan immediately shook his head. ¡°I was not trying to hide it. When Brother Mu was engaged in your cultivation, I had sent people to investigate the area. Although we did not discover any clues of the Undying Bird, we noticed something.¡±

    ¡°Noticed something?¡±

    ¡°Over the past ten days, we discovered that there were more teams entering the Myriad Beast Graveyard. Furthermore, all of them were from the top-tiered Divine Beast ns.¡± Han Shan spoke with a grave expression.

    ¡°For example the Roc n... Nine-Coloured Peacock n... Divine Sky Crane n... Babel Ape n...¡±

    Every single n that came from Han Shan¡¯s mouth had caused Mu Chen¡¯s brows to twitch. That¡¯s because those ns were all famous ns in the Great Thousand World that had powerful figures in their ns.

    Those Divine Beast ns were powerful existences with strong foundations to the point that they couldn¡¯t be estimated.

    But after his astonishment, Mu Chen¡¯s face grew much more solemn. If it was only one or two top-tiered Divine Beast ns entering the Myriad Beast Graveyard, it might be a coincidence. But with so many of them, then there should be a reason behind it.

    ¡°There must be something in the Myriad Beast Graveyard that is attracting them.¡± Mo Feng got to the point. If it wasn¡¯t, then the top-tiered Divine Beast ns wouldn¡¯t risk their lives to enter the Myriad Beast Graveyard.

    Nine Nether gently nodded her head as well. Her gaze moved and suddenly looked at Mu Chen. Thetter had also sensed her gaze. He contracted his eyes and slowly said, ¡°Could it be that they¡¯re all heading for that mysteriousnd?¡±

    Although he had no idea what was in there, it definitely had to be extraordinary since it could draw the attention of the Phoenix n. Since that¡¯s the case, then it was possible for the other top-tiered Divine Beast ns to be drawn over as well.

    Han Shan nodded his head. There had to be some rtion regarding these two matters.

    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Mo Feng asked while looking at Mu Chen.

    Nine Nether was also looking at Mu Chen. Along the way, Mu Chen had disyed powerful strength but unknowingly, he had reced her spot as the leader and became the decision-maker in the group.

    Mu Chen briefly pondered. Although they still had no idea what was in the mysterious region, he could vaguely sense that the danger definitely exceeded this ce.

    Furthermore, if the top-tiered Divine Beast ns were also drawn there, it would be extremely ferocious and brutal if a fight broke out. Those that were somewhat weaker might even be quickly devoured.

    But... what if it truly held the clue to the Undying Bird? Although their harvest was great in this trip to the Divine Beast Origin, the greatest problem had still not been resolved. He still had had to help Nine Nether obtain the Blood Essence of the Undying Bird to perfect her bloodline.

    If it wasn¡¯t aplished, then Mu Chen would feel uneasy in his heart, no matter how many Quasi-Saint Artifacts he obtained.

    Therefore, even if that region was filled with danger, he still had to give it a try.

    ¡°No matter what is in there, I¡¯d rather make a wrong decision than give up. As long as there are clues about the Undying Bird, then I will have to give it a try.¡± Mu Chen looked at everyone and said with a light yet firm tone.

    Nine Nether¡¯s eyes rippled. She did not say anything but she felt a warmth in her heart.

    Mo Feng nodded his head, while Mo Ling did not have any other opinions.

    Seeing their agreement, Mu Chen looked at Han Shan. ¡°Brother Han, if there is nothing else, then we can split up here.¡±

    He did not force Han Shan¡¯s group to go with them. After all, the opponents that they might encounter there were all elites from the top-tiered Divine Beast ns, which were stronger than Jin Qingtian.

    When Han Shan heard his words, his face became strict. ¡°Brother Mu, you¡¯re not treating me as a friend. If it wasn¡¯t for you guys, we would not have even had the chance to enter the Treasure Lake, not to mention obtaining treasures. Since you guys have matters to do, then we will definitely do our best to help.¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned before cupping his hands together. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Han Shan was, after all, a Seventh Grade Sovereign and with the help of the Skyshaking Staff, he wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid even if he was facing a pinnacle level Seventh Grade Sovereign like Jin Qingtian. With his help, their formation in this trip would be much stronger.

    But by going along with them, they might have conflicts with the top-tiered Divine Beast ns, which would be considerable pressure for Han Shan¡¯s party. Therefore, Mu Chen found it somewhat unexpected for Han Shan¡¯s decision.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then let us get moving towards the depths of the Myriad Beast Graveyard. Furthermore, if we encounter other ns along the way, we can also ask them for information. If the clue of the Undying Bird is truly in there, then we will immediately head there. But if they aren¡¯t rted, then we will give up and look for other clues.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    No matter what treasures were there, the most important matter for Mu Chen right now was to help Nine Nether to perfect her bloodline. As for the other matters, he would leave it aside for the time being.

    Han Shan nodded his head upon hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words. If they could avoid shing with the elites of the top-tiered Divine Beast ns, then that would naturally be for the best. After all, none of them were easy opponents. Even someone like Jin Qingtian would be fearful if he encountered the elites of the top-tiered Divine Beast ns.

    When Mu Chen saw this situation, he no longer dyed any further and looked deep into the Myriad Beast Graveyard before waving his hand. Then his silhouette had turned into a streak of light and flew out.

    Nine Nether and the rest closely followed behind him and left this calm and tranquilke.

    ...

    Not long after they left the Treasure Lake, they were making their way towards the depths of the Myriad Beast Graveyard under Mu Chen¡¯s lead.

    Regarding that region, Mu Chen had already thoroughly investigated it over the past ten days. So under his lead, their journey was unexpectedly smooth, since they practically did not encounter any groups of Beast Spirits.

    Thus, in less than two days, they were already approaching the depth of the Myriad Beast Graveyard.

    Furthermore, on the second day, they had encountered a team that was heading for the same direction as them.

    They had also obtained some information from that group. Naturally, violence was involved in the process.

    In the Divine Beast Origin, everything speaks with strength. As long as you can exhibit sufficient strength, even the top-tiered Divine Beast ns would be courteous to you.

    From the information that they had obtained, Mu Chen finally knew the origin of that mysterious region.

    It was said that in ancient times when the Divine Beast Origin shattered, the powerhouses on this continent had fought against the Fiend ns and most of them had fallen in the depths of the Myriad Beast Graveyard.

    When the powerhouses of the Fiend ns fell, the evil aura from them had attempted to taint the remains of the powerful Divine Beasts. Thus, the will left behind by those Super Divine Beasts alsobined together and resided in the depths of the Myriad Beast Graveyard, protecting their remains and suppressing the Monarchs of the Fiend ns at the same time.

    Thus, this region where many Super Divine Beasts died in was known as the... God¡¯s Cemetery.

 Chapter 1040 - Gathering

    Chapter 1040 - Gathering

    In the depths of the Myriad Beast Graveyard.

    This region was eternally enveloped with a dense deathly aura, a greyish-ck without any signs of vitality had spread out in this region until the end of one¡¯s eye could see. It¡¯s as if it had blocked out all vitality.

    Whoosh!

    Sounds of air being split apart suddenly rang out in this region and several silhouettes flew across the sky. In the blink of an eye, they had split apart the deathly aura as they headed towards the depths of the Myriad Beast Graveyard.

    This group was naturally Mu Chen¡¯s group. They were heading towards the so-called ¡°God¡¯s Cemetery¡±.

    ¡°We should be arriving in the depths of the Myriad Beast Graveyard and the God¡¯s Cemetery shouldn¡¯t be far.¡±

    Mu Chen was at the front of the team, taking the lead with a ck light flickering at the centre of his brows. Although he did not utilize the Life-Extinguishing Pupil, he could still look through the deathly aura, sensing the situation ten thousand feet in radius. Thus, using it to route through the massive Beast Spirit groups.

    Behind him, Nine Nether, Han Shan and the rest acknowledged by nodding their heads. They did not doubt Mu Chen¡¯s words, since their journey had been one without any obstructions, which made them feel doubtful about whether they were in the ominousnd of the Divine Beast Origin.

    Naturally, they knew that it was thanks to Mu Chen¡¯s perception that their journey could be so smooth. If he had not investigated up ahead beforehand and chose the safest route for them to journey in, they might have already suffered numerous attacks from oceans of Beast Spirits.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that some teams might have already arrived in the God¡¯s Cemetery.¡± Nine Nether looked at the heavens and earth, which were covered in the greyish-ck deathly aura. There seemed to be something terrifying hidden in the darkness. And right now, there should be some teams that have already arrived.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. Although they were quicker than most teams, they were only barely keeping up with those up ahead. Even if had to acknowledge that those teams had much powerful formations whenpared to them.

    Furthermore, the leaders of those teams were true elites.

    They basically represented the highest fighting prowess in the Divine Beast Origin.

    Even Jin Qingtian would back off in fear if he encountered those elites.

    In this trip to the God¡¯s Cemetery, the opponents that they would be facing would probably be the top elites in the Divine Beast Origin and it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to stand out.

    However, even if it might be difficult, Mu Chen did not have the slightest intent to cower. On the contrary, the blood in his body had vaguely boiled with soaring fighting intent surging out from the depth of his heart. In the path of an expert, one must conquer peaks that were tough for ordinary people to achieve, to begin with. This tribtion would also be a whetstone for him to glow brightly and obtain immortality.

    Whoosh!

    The blood in his body boiled but he did not decrease his speed as he flew past the greyish-ck peaks in a streak of light. By the time those Beast Spirits in those peaks sensed his existence, they had already disappeared into the horizon.

    By the time Mu Chen and the rest started to slow down their speed, it was already two hourster. They descended onto a peak that was covered in a greyish-ck forest and looked up ahead with grave expressions.

    There wasn¡¯t any more of the greyish-ck, but a crimson.

    The crimson was like blood that dyed thend, soaking the ground for tens of thousands of years. Furthermore, that wasn¡¯t ordinary blood, but blood that originated from powerful existences. That¡¯s because this entirend was enveloped in a powerful pressure that even with the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits, Mu Chen still felt suffocating.

    There were numerous myriad feet ravines on the ground that were so deep that their depths couldn¡¯t be seen. It was so much so that the space there was even disyed in cracks. The battles that took ce here were too disastrous to the point that even after tens of thousands of years, they still couldn¡¯t recover.

    This entire region was enveloped in a deathly aura, but it wasn¡¯t greyish-ck. Instead, it was a light red mixed with the remnant will of many powerful existences. Even in death, those wills couldn¡¯t be removed.

    Among the red deathly aura, there were numerous myriad feet towers that stood like trees. They had formed into a barrier that isted the area and the red deathly aura couldn¡¯t seep out. At the same time, the greyish-ck deathly aura was blocked out as well.

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes and the ck light flickered on his forehead. Looking at the myriad-foot high tower, his facial expression turned grave. With the Life-Extinguishing Pupil, he naturally knew that those weren¡¯t towers but bones.

    He couldn¡¯t determine the owner of those bones but the only thing that he could be certain of was that those weren¡¯t from a single Divine Beast. They were formed from the bones of many Divine Beasts, which enveloped this region like a cemetery, protecting those fallen inside.

    ¡°This is the God¡¯s Cemetery?¡± Nine Nether looked at the spectacr cemetery and felt somewhat shocked in her heart. Compared to the cemetery, they were as tiny as ants. Thus, the shock that they felt was indescribable.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be wrong.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as he nodded his head, before looking at another area of this region. He could vaguely sense some Spiritual Energy fluctuations that belonged to the teams that were making their way here.

    ¡°Looks like the information of the God¡¯s Cemetery is out, since there seem to be many powerful teams making their way over.¡± Han Shan couldn¡¯t help sighing at this scene as probably nearly half of the teams that had entered the Divine Beast Origin were probably making their way over.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be covered.¡± Mu Chen wasn¡¯t surprised by this matter. Although the top-tiered Divine Beast ns have effective informationworks, arge tree still couldn¡¯t cover up the storm. Their movements would be noticed by those who used their heads. With so many people entering the Myriad Beast Graveyard, how could others not guess that something was up?

    But Mu Chen knew that the top-tiered Divine Beast ns might not have concealed the information. After all, those without strength would practically be sending themselves to their death if they tried to harvest in this ominousnd.

    Since others were greedy and wanted to court death, then the teams of the top-tiered Divine Beast ns would naturally be willing to coldly watch from the side.

    ¡°There.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze suddenly focused on a region outside the God¡¯s Cemetery where huge stones stood still with powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations emitting from it. Clearly, those ces were where all the teams have gathered.

    Although they had some information regarding the God¡¯s Cemetery, they weren¡¯t too clear about it. Therefore, it was best for them to be cautious and follow behind the mass.

    Nine Nether and the rest had also nodded their heads with no opinion about it.

    Mu Chen flew out, taking the lead, and headed towards that region. A few minutester, his silhouette descended on a huge rock with Nine Nether and the rest following behind.

    When they descended in this region, they were startled to see so many teams here.

    The rocks all had groups of silhouettes and they were more or less separated into teams. Furthermore, some groups had an extremely astonishing amount of people. Furthermore, what left Mu Chen startled was that the formations of those teams were so powerful that they couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    Since they could arrive in the God¡¯s Cemetery as the first batch, those teams were naturally not pushovers.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze swept out in this region and his heart shook. He involuntarily looked towards the depths and saw that there were several rocks akin to boulders with several silhouettes quietly seated on them.

    He couldn¡¯t help contracting his eyes when he saw them and his body tensed up. It was the reaction that he had sensed a threat.

    ¡°Those are the top-tiered Divine Beast ns of the Spiritual Beast Realm.¡± Nine Nether exined in a low voice, her face was also filled with graveness. Clearly, she was also fearful of those top-tiered Divine Beast ns. If the inheritance blood essence of the Undying Bird truly existed in the God¡¯s Cemetery, then those people would be her greatestpetitors.

    Mu Chen nodded his head without a change in his expression. His gaze was first drawn towards a group, since those people were somewhat odd. Their eyes were multi-coloured with glittering light enveloping them while emitting mysterious energy.

    The leader of that group was ady with beauty akin to a celestial being. She was dressed in azure clothes with exquisite brows, emitting a gorgeous and noble aura that made her appear like a saint.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Nine-Coloured Peacock n with a noble bloodline amongst the aerial Divine Beasts that isn¡¯t at all inferior to the Phoenix n.¡± Nine Nether exined further.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. The Nine-Coloured Peacock n¡¯s bloodline was powerful and wasn¡¯t at all inferior to the Phoenix n. However, their fame might be slightly weaker than the Phoenix n¡¯s.

    ¡°The Babal Ape n should be there.¡± Mu Chen looked in another direction and saw three silhouettes on a rock tform. All three of them had skinny builds. They each held onto a stone staff that seemed ordinary. But Mu Chen could sense a threatening auraing from them.

    The Babel Ape n was also a top-tiered Divine Beast n in the Spiritual Beast Realm.

    ¡°And... the Roc n.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze shifted towards the right and saw several figures. All of them looked idle but others could sense a terrifying sharpness beneath that idleness in their eyes.

    The Roc n was also a top-tiered Divine Beast n with domineering powerful bloodlines. Their speed was something that no one could rival against.

    Amongst the Roc n, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze stopped at the leader. It was a man with his eyes hung low and somewhat silvery hair. Compared to hispanions, he was somewhatcking in sharpness, but based on his exceptional senses, Mu Chen could sense that the person might be the most unfathomable amongst the Roc n¡¯s team.

    ¡°Over there should be the Divine Sky Crane n...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Mu Chen swept his gaze and his face grew even more grave. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help letting loose a sigh. All of them were elites that possessed a powerful advantage right from their birth.

    Amongst the powerful teams, they upied the best position. Although they might not seempetitive, the domineering air around them was intimidating.

    After Mu Chen sighed, he shifted his gaze towards one of the rock tforms up ahead. But this time, before his gaze shot over, he had noticed a gaze filled with a cold intent shooting over, instantly causing the atmosphere around him to turn cold.

    Mu Chen slowly knitted his brows and raised his head to look into the distant. He saw the party of the Phoenix n and the blue-clothed man was staring at him with a de-like gaze. The sharpness in his gaze seemed like it wanted to look through him.

    The blue-clothed man gently waved the ice-blue feathered fan in his hand and a cold air enveloped him as indifferently he spoke, causing cold air to spread out in this region.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one that tried to peep earlier, right?¡±

 Chapter 1041 - Bai Ming

    Chapter 1041 - Bai Ming

    ¡°You¡¯re the one that tried to peep earlier, right?¡±

    The blue-clothed man gently fanned his ice-blue feathered fan and an indifferent voice resounded, causing every gaze in this region to look at Mu Chen with somewhat astonished expressions.

    ¡°That seems to be a human... he¡¯s with the Nine Netherbird n and Demonic Rhino n. But he is pretty bold to even dare to provoke the Phoenix n.¡±

    ¡°That Bai Ming is not a kind character. It is said that he has alreadye in contact with the Eighth Grade Sovereign Realm and is even in possession of a Quasi-Saint Artifact bestowed to him by the Phoenix n, the Ice Phoenix Spiritual Fan... It is also said that his fighting strength is so extraordinary that he even dares to confront a genuine Eighth Grade Sovereign.¡±

    ¡°That guy doesn¡¯t seem to know what¡¯s good and bad for him...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Whispers resounded from the surroundings with many gazes looking at Mu Chen in delight. They were thinking that if a fellow who was only at the Sixth Grade Sovereign dared to provoke such a ferocious figure like Bai Ming, he¡¯s simply courting death.

    On one of the stone tforms up in the front, the celestial beauty of the Nine-Coloured Peacock n swept a nce at Mu Chen without any emotions before shifting her eyes away without any interest. A mere Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm human wasn¡¯t qualified for her to pay any attention to.

    In the Roc n, the few elites folded their arms as they looked at Mu Chen with interest. It¡¯s as if they were watching a show.

    As for the remaining top-tiered Divine Beast ns, they watched this scene with indifference. This was due to the fact that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t rted to them in any way, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t go offending the powerful Phoenix n just because of him.

    Under those mocking gaze, the faces of Nine Nether and the rest weren¡¯t looking too good, since they never expected the blue-clothed man to be so keen in his perception and sense the origin of the peeping the moment he saw Mu Chen.

    They looked at Mu Chen. Although thetter had also furrowed his brows, there weren¡¯t any ripples in his pitch-ck pupils and he showed no signs of panic from the cold gaze of the blue-clothed man.

    ¡°The Myriad Beast Graveyard is not anyone¡¯s garden. Are you perhaps trying to stop others from investigating it?¡± Under that cold gaze, Mu Chen¡¯s eyelids lifted and slowly said.

    The moment he spoke, many teams present had their brows twitching. They initially thought that this Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm human would start to beg for his life in a panic. They never imagined that he would refute Bai Ming¡¯s words.

    Just where exactly did that fellow get his courage from?

    When Bai Ming heard Mu Chen¡¯s words from the stone tform, a smile rose on his indifferent face. However, the smile contained no warmth; on the contrary, a chill that made others feel their scalps going numb was emitting from him.

    ¡°Big Brother Bai Ming, that fellow is the one we encountered before!¡± Behind Bai Ming, a person suddenly stood up with a familiar appearance. It was naturally Bai Bin, the guy Mu Chen¡¯s group had shed with in the free market.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Bai Ming was somewhat astonished as he shook his head. ¡°To search high and low only to find him when one least expects to. I was still having a headache about how to find that fellow. I never expected that you would show yourself to me instead.¡±

    Bai Bin looked at Mu Chen with a mocking and pitiful gaze. That fellow was truly out of luck.

    When Chi Hongwu of the Scarlet Phoenix n behind Bai Ming saw this scene, her brows knitted together as she looked at Mu Chen and coldly said, ¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself. If you leave now, perhaps you still might be able to preserve your life.¡±

    Although her tone was cold, the meaning held in her words were evident. Clearly, she was trying to advise Mu Chen to leave so that he wouldn¡¯t meaninglessly give up his life.

    Bai Ming cast a nce at Chi Hongwu with a deep nce, since he had clearly seen through her intentions. However, he wasn¡¯t bothered about it. Although Bai Ming was the leader of this group, she was from the Scarlet Phoenix n and Bai Ming couldn¡¯t do anything to her.

    Mu Chen was also astonished as he looked at Chi Hongwu. Although this woman was unruly when they first met, her character wasn¡¯t bad, since she had actually advised him.

    But it was a pity that it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to want him to leave. Even if those fellows were from the Phoenix n, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t afraid.

    After all, this was a battle between the younger generations and no matter how much it would implicate them, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be implicating the entire n into this matter. Furthermore, if Bai Ming suffered a loss here, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have the face to go looking for assistance. If the matter was to spread throughout the n, he would probably draw ridicule to himself.

    ¡°I¡¯m here for the God¡¯s Cemetery, why should I leave empty-handed?¡± Mu Chen smiled as he shook his head.

    Chi Hongwu widened her eyes as she looked at Mu Chen. She did not expect that despite her hints, that fellow would still stubbornly ept Bai Ming¡¯s rage. Is that fellow an idiot?

    She gritted her teeth and was angered to the point that smoke was emitting from her head. Immediately, she red at Mu Chen and could no longer bother about the life-and-death of that fellow.

    Many teams in the surroundings also had weird expressions on their faces. Some were even inwardlyughing. The human was truly foolish and interesting. Since he had refused Chi Hongwu¡¯s good intentions, then Bai Ming would probably not let him off so easily.

    And as they had expected, Bai Ming gently waved his hand and looked at Mu Chen with a smile-yet-not-a-smile expression. ¡°You¡¯re not strong yet your courage is pretty huge... I can allow you to enter the God¡¯s Cemetery and I can even help you get through the obstruction on the outeryer of the God¡¯s Cemetery. But I will need something from you, what do you think?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze shed as he looked at Bai Ming. There were traces of greed in the depths of his eyes. Bai Ming seemed to be attracted to something he had.

    Mu Chen¡¯s thoughts circted and figured out what it was. There was a high chance that Bai Ming might be talking about the True Phoenix Spirit on him, which was refined with the blood essence of the True Phoenix. If it was absorbed by someone from the Phoenix n, there¡¯s a chance that it could raise their bloodline.

    However, it was a wild dream for Bai Ming to take it away, since it was a crucial part of his Dragon-Phoenix Physique.

    Thus, Mu Chen smiled while shaking his head, then faced Bai Ming¡¯s gaze. ¡°I refuse.¡±

    Hearing his words, Bai Ming wasn¡¯t surprised and a trace of a mocking smile appeared on his face. ¡°It¡¯s natural for you to refuse. However... do you think that you¡¯re qualified to refuse?¡±

    Once he finished his words, a horrifying cold aura suddenly erupted from his body. It had condensed before Bai Ming. The white cold mist dominated forth and swept towards Mu Chen¡¯s party.

    The white mist was extremely domineering. It had even frozen the Spiritual Energy in its path. The surrounding experts had all retreated with fear on their faces. Bai Ming was truly powerful. The cold aura was something that not even a pinnacle level Seventh Grade Sovereign would dare toe in contact with so casually.

    When Nine Nether, Han Shan and the rest saw this scene, their bodies instantly tensed up with Spiritual Energy surging around them. They were prepared to fight back with their teeth clenched. Although shing with the Phoenix n might not be favourable to them, they couldn¡¯t sit still and do nothing.

    Therefore, Mu Chen had taken a step forth with his body tensed without circting any Spiritual Energy around him. It¡¯s as if he had given up on all of his defences.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    When the surrounding teams saw that a mere Sixth Grade Sovereign dared to face Bai Ming¡¯s attack without utilising any defences, they instantly shook their heads. That fellow was truly courting death.

    Bai Ming was also stunned by Mu Chen¡¯s reaction, before he furrowed his brows. A cold light shed past his eyes, then he no longer hesitated and flicked his finger. The cold aura then sped towards Mu Chen¡¯s chest.

    If this attack connected, it would definitely be able to heavily injure Mu Chen.

    As the cold aura swept over, Mu Chen raised his hand without any expression and his palm opened up. In his palm, was a palm-sized silver heart that was slowly beating. Along with every single beat, it would emit a shocking rumble of thunder and the destructive ripples caused the faces of everyone to change.

    It¡¯s the Lightning-Devouring Beast Heart.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°What a horrifying energy!¡±

    ¡°Is that fellow insane? He wants to drag all of us down?¡±

    Many teams had a drastic change in their expression. All of them had practically retreated at the same time. Although they couldn¡¯t recognise the item in Mu Chen¡¯s hand, they would tell that if that destructive fluctuation exploded, then everyone here would probably be dragged along with him.

    The surroundings were in chaos, but Mu Chen did not have any expression written on his face. He had simply pushed the silver heart towards the cold aura, scaring cold sweat out of everyone from his actions.

    Bai Ming¡¯s eyes fixed on Mu Chen. He had naturally felt how terrifying the silver heart was as well. The energy contained within it was something that even he felt fearful of. He could naturally tell that Mu Chen was relying on this; thus, he wasn¡¯t afraid in the slightest. But if he stopped his attack now, wouldn¡¯t that mean that he was afraid of Mu Chen?

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you would dare to be so insane!¡± Bai Ming¡¯s face was dark and the cold aura still charged towards Mu Chen.

    Rustle!

    The cold aura and silver heart got closer but before they shed, a five-coloured lustre descended from the sky and in a rustle, it hadpletely erased part of the cold aura.

    Boom!

    A staff descended and had also dispersed part of the cold aura.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Numerous powerful attacks instantly descended, erasing the cold aurapletely in an instant.

    When the cold aura was erased, Bai Ming¡¯s face grew even darker before turning his head to look at the other top-tiered Divine Beast ns. They were the one that made their moves.

    ¡°If you guys have problems to deal with, do it somewhere else. This is the entrance of the God¡¯s Cemetery. If it¡¯s destroyed, then are you, Bai Ming, willing topensate the losses of everyone here?¡± The celestial beauty of the Nine-Coloured Peacock n looked at Bai Ming with her colourful eyes and coldly said.

    ¡°Hehe, probably not.¡± A skinny man of the Babal Ape n hugged the stone staff and spoke with a smile, before his eyes contracted.

    ¡°Brother Bai, rx. This is not the ce to fight.¡± The expert of the Divine Sky Crane n had also spoken up.

    Several experts of the top-tiered Divine Beast ns all spoke up, causing the coldness in Bai Ming¡¯s eyes to grow denser. But facing those figures that even he was fearful of, he naturally knew that it wasn¡¯t wise to offend all of them. Thus, he took a deep breath, then swept a sinister nce at Mu Chen before sitting back down again without a word. But everyone knew that Bai Ming was definitely raging in his heart.

    Instantly, doubtful gazes were directed at Mu Chen. Who could imagine that facing Bai Ming¡¯s forceful actions, not only did Mu Chen not make a move, he even forced Bai Ming into such a pathetic state by casually taking an item out?

    Furthermore, he had made the elites of the top-tiered Divine Beast n stop Bai Ming without a choice. Thus, causing grudges to form between them. If a conflict arose between them, it might even be used as a reason to fan the mes.

    This simple move from Mu Chen had made many people inwardly shocked in their hearts and they no longer dared to underestimate Mu Chen when they looked at him.

    It was so much so that even the celestial beauty of the Nine-Coloured Peacock n had also taken a deep nce at him with her colourful eyes. Through the previous confrontation, they could tell that this human who appeared to be only a Sixth Grade Sovereign wasn¡¯t as reckless and useless as they thought.

    The top-tiered experts all exchanged a nce and inwardly agreed that this human called Mu Chen was definitely not simple...

 Chapter 1042 - Qualification

    Chapter 1042 - Qualification

    Outside the God¡¯s Cemetery, along with Bai Ming¡¯s face turning dark and quiet, the atmosphere became a little awkward. Numerous doubtful gazes were constantly swept at Mu Chen¡¯s direction.

    Previously, when Bai Ming was going to find trouble with Mu Chen, they initially thought that he would be forced into a pathetic state. With the current formation of the Phoenix n and Bai Ming¡¯s strength, it was practically impossible for ordinary teams to confront them.

    But... who could have thought that the situation that should have had Mu Chen trapped in a dilemma was actually so easily resolved. Furthermore, not only did Mu Chen resolve his troubles with Bai Ming, he even forced thetter into such a sunken state.

    Facing the obstructions of the other top-tiered teams, even Bai Ming did not dare to provoke all of them.

    That¡¯s because if he really provoked Mu Chen, Mu Chen might really detonate the silver heart in his hand, which contained a terrifying Spiritual Energy. If so, perhaps everyone here might be dragged down. At that time, even the entrance to the God¡¯s Cemetery might be destroyed.

    Although many people were doubtful about whether Mu Chen really dared to detonate the silver heart, regarding this sort of matter... they did not want to bet on the ¡®if¡¯...

    So since that¡¯s the case, they had no choice but to stop Bai Ming. If Mu Chen really went crazy, then no one would have a good time.

    Thus... despite how unwilling the teams from the top-tiered Divine Beast ns were in their hearts, they had no choice but to make a move and stop Bai Ming. Even if it might cause thetter to hold a grudge with them...

    Under the abnormal quietness, the celestial beauty of the Nine-Coloured Peacock n raised her colourful eyes and looked at Mu Chen, before she said in a clear tone, ¡°Friend, all of us here wants to enter the God¡¯s Cemetery. So please keep that thing in your hand and don¡¯t use it to threaten others. If the entrance is really destroyed, then I believe no one here will be agreeable to that.¡±

    Initially, they wanted to sit and watch the conflict between Mu Chen¡¯s party and the Phoenix n. But in the end, they were forced to make a move, so they were somewhat unhappy in their hearts for being forced as well. Thus, they would naturally speak up at this moment to give Mu Chen a knock to have him stop before he went too far.

    When Mu Chen heard her words, he smiled, then tossed the Lightning-Devouring Beast Heart in his hand. ¡°We have no intention to stir trouble. But if anyone really thinks that we¡¯re pushovers, then I won¡¯t mind letting them know that sometimes even pushovers know how to fight back.¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Behind Bai Ming, Bai Bin¡¯s eyelids twitched as he barked with a pale expression. Mu Chen¡¯s words were clearly targeted at them.

    Bai Ming¡¯s face had restored back to indifference. But he wasn¡¯t enraged. He only swept a deep nce at Mu Chen, surging killing intent was in the depths of his heart.

    ¡°I will remember these words.¡± Bai Ming waved his hand to stop Bai Bin, then indifferently said, ¡°I hope that you can keep that item with you at all times.¡±

    Hearing Bai Ming¡¯s words, the many teams had their eyelids twitching. Although Bai Ming did not show any emotion, anyone could tell that killing intent had been born in his heart for Mu Chen.

    Thinking about it, they shook their heads. Although the brat called Mu Chen had some means, he was still a little too tender. The reason why he dared to confront Bai Ming right now was that he was relying on the silver heart in his hand.

    Although they weren¡¯t familiar with that item, they could roughly guess that it should be extremely powerful. But the usage was also limited to the point that it might only be a one-time use item.

    If it was an item without any limits, then how could Mu Chen let Bai Ming go so easily? All he had to do was toss it over and regardless of how many experts the Phoenix n had, they would all be bombed with heavy casualties.

    But right now, he had only brought it out and did not use it. He was clearly going to use it as a form of threat and the usage of it might be extremely limited.

    Therefore, the moment Mu Chen used it, it would be the time for Bai Ming to reveal his fangs.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about that.¡± Mu Chen smiled before storing the Lightning-Devouring Beast Heart. That item was too powerful and it was somewhat wasteful to use it on Bai Ming.

    He wasn¡¯t bothered about Bai Ming¡¯s threat. Although Bai Ming might be stronger than Jin Qingtian, Bai Ming would definitely return in disappointment if he thought that Mu Chen was relying on the Lightning-Devouring Beast Heart to confront him.

    The reason why he brought the Lightning-Devouring Beast Heart out was to intimidate the others that had ill intentions. Without disying sufficient strength, there might be an endless flow of trouble. So it was better for him to intimidate them all right from the start and cut the future worries down.

    As he had expected, the effect of him bringing out the Lightning-Devouring Beast Spirit was pretty good. Not only did Bai Ming retreat in fear, but even the other top-tiered Divine Beast ns also showed fear as well. It was so much so that he didn¡¯t even have to make a move himself to stop Bai Ming to stop the conflict from rising.

    The celestial beauty of the Nine-Coloured Peacock n looked at the smiling Mu Chen. From thetter¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t see any fear, which caused her to knit her brows. Could it be that aside from the silver heart, this Sixth Grade Sovereign human still had other means to confront Bai Ming?

    Since she couldn¡¯t figure out the answer, she shook her head and gave up thinking about it. It was of no concern to her whether Mu Chen still had other means hidden in his sleeves. As long as she could enter the God¡¯s Cemetery, then the life and death of Mu Chen and Bai Ming would have nothing to do with her. But at this moment, they could only maintain their silence so as to not spoil the harmony here.

    ¡°Everyone, this ce is the entrance of the God¡¯s Cemetery. However, the God¡¯s Cemetery is split into two regions. There aren¡¯t any obstructions in the outeryers, but there is an endless amount of Beast Spirits. So if you¡¯re confident, then you can naturally give it a try.¡±

    The beauty looked around at the other teams as she faintly said, ¡°But if you want to enter the inner section, then you will require some qualifications.¡±

    ¡°Fairy Kong Ling, what qualifications are you talking about?¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help voicing out.

    ¡°So she¡¯s called Kong Ling...¡± Mu Chen cast a nce at thedy without a change in his expression. He could sense a threat emitting from thetter, so her strength must definitely beparable to Bai Ming¡¯s.

    Thedy called Kong Ling looked around with her colourful eyes and said in a calm voice, ¡°The qualification will be the heart of an Eighth Grade Beast Spirit.¡±

    Rustle!

    When her words resounded, they had immediately caused an uproar in the surroundings. Many people couldn¡¯t help changing their expressions. The heart of an Eighth Grade Beast Spirit, that meant that if they wanted to enter the inner section, then they would have to kill an Eighth Grade Beast Spirit?

    That was an existenceparable to an Eighth Grade Sovereign expert!

    Aside from those top-tiered teams, why would they dare to seek trouble with an Eighth Grade Beast Spirit? Even if they managed to win, they would definitely have to pay a great price.

    ¡°The heart of an Eighth Grade Beast Spirit...¡± Mu Chen slightly knitted his brows upon hearing this. He then exchanged a look with Nine Nether and the rest. The qualification alone wasn¡¯t easy... Although an Eighth Grade Beast Spirit¡¯s intellect might not be too high, they still possess the strength of an Eighth Grade Beast Spirit. Ordinary teams might suffer a full annihtion if they were careless.

    Among the teams here, the number of those that could challenge an Eighth Grade Beast Spirit would definitely not exceed the number of 10.

    ¡°I wonder what is inside the inner section?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered as he suddenly popped the question.

    When the other teams heard his words, they immediately looked at Kong Ling as well. Although they knew that the God¡¯s Cemetery wasn¡¯t an ordinary ce, they still weren¡¯t clear what was in there.

    Kong Ling cast a nce at Mu Chen, before revealing a smile-yet-not-a-smile expression on her face and answered, ¡°You will know if you¡¯re qualified to enter.¡±

    Her tone contained traces of ridicule, since she naturally did not think that Mu Chen could enter the inner section. But then again, it might be possible if he used the silver heart, but if that¡¯s the case, then Bai Ming would probably make his move.

    That fellow was even harder to deal with than an Eighth Grade Beast Spirit.

    Facing Kong Ling¡¯s ridiculing words, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t angered, but gently smiled. ¡°Thanks, we¡¯ll meet in the inner section then.¡±

    Kong Ling was stunned by Mu Chen¡¯s answer. That fellow¡¯s self-confidence was truly great. She started to wonder what other means he was hiding.

    ¡°Right now, the density of the deathly aura in the God¡¯s Cemetery is at the highest. But as long as we wait till dawn, the deathly aura in there will be at the weakest, which will be the best moment for us to enter.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for telling us, Fairy Kong Ling.¡±

    Many teams sincerely thanked her with their hands cupped together. Kong Ling had no obligation to tell them and with their status and strength from the top-tiered Divine Beast n, all they had to do was safeguard themselves and seek the treasures in the God¡¯s Cemetery.

    Hearing their words, Kong Ling faintly smiled. The reason why she said so much was not for the gratitude of everyone. But as someone from the Nine-Coloured Peacock n, the pride deep in her bones wasn¡¯t willing to let her see those ignorant fellows die from following her inside.

    After hearing Kong Ling¡¯s words, Mu Chen and Nine Nether searched for a stone tform, then they sat down before resting their minds. Since they couldn¡¯t enter the God¡¯s Cemetery, for the time being, they could only wait.

    When Mu Chen sat down, he focused his heart and his gaze suddenly shed before taking a nce that couldn¡¯t be noticed at his arms. That¡¯s because he could sense that the True Phoenix Spirit that resided in one of his arms was trembling at this moment.

    The trembling seemed to be the fear of facing an existence equivalent to itself. But there was also a trace of familiarity in that fear.

    Something is making the True Phoenix Spirit feel fear and familiarity at the same time?

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled. If it was familiarity, it should be bloodlines simr to the True Phoenix. That¡¯s because, in the Phoenix n, there were only two existences that could make a True Phoenix feel a familiarity.

    Another True Phoenix or the Undying Bird.

    But there weren¡¯t any rumours about a True Phoenix in the God¡¯s Cemetery, so it must¡¯ve been the second reason...

    Mu Chen raised his head and looked at the massive God¡¯s Cemetery with his eyes zing. Looks like there is a fallen Undying Bird in the God¡¯s Cemetery!

 Chapter 1043 - Hunt

    Chapter 1043 - Hunt

    Night gradually enveloped the God¡¯s Graveyard and the entire region was covered in darkness with torrential deathly aura sweeping across. Countless lifeless roars resonated from every direction, causing space to fluctuate.

    Every team was quietly seated in the God¡¯s Graveyard, looking at the surrounding darkness with caution. However, this ce was in-between and was isted from the outside world and the God¡¯s Cemetery. Thus, the Beast Spirits outside couldn¡¯te any closer. But the roars that made them feel their scalps going numb still made them uneasy. They feared that there might be a wave of Beast Spirits flooding over and cover them.

    Time gradually flowed under this tense situation where the darkness resided. When the morning arrived, the sunlight of dawn shone down, making the fearful deathly aura violently fluctuate in the God¡¯s Cemetery before the deathly aura gradually dissipated. Although the deathly aura did not dissipatepletely, the density was much lower than it was before.

    When everyone saw this scene, they felt heavily relieved. It looked like Kong Ling¡¯s words weren¡¯t wrong. When dawn arrives, the deathly aura in the God¡¯s Graveyard would be weakened.

    Just as the deathly aura in the God¡¯s Cemetery weakened, the few teams of top-tiered Divine Beast ns suddenly opened their eyes from their respective stone tforms with lights flickering in them.

    Bai Ming cast a nce at the God¡¯s Cemetery before standing up. He did not bother speaking. He waved his hand and flew out first, charging into the God¡¯s Cemetery.

    Behind him, the experts of the Phoenix n closely followed behind him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Kong Ling of the Nine-Coloured Peacock n had also led her team and charged into the God¡¯s Cemetery.

    Behind them, the other top-tiered ns did not hesitate to dive in as well.

    When the other teams saw this scene, they briefly hesitated, since they were clear of the dangers in the God¡¯s Cemetery. Furthermore, if they wanted to enter the inner section of the God¡¯s Cemetery, then they would have to kill an Eighth Grade Beast Spirit and obtain its heart, which was clearly no easy task. The slightest mistake would cause them to be buried in there.

    ¡°Heh. With so many powerhouses having fallen in the God¡¯s Cemetery, even if we couldn¡¯t enter the inner section, there will still be other opportunities in the outside region. If we could obtain them, then it¡¯s worth a risk.¡±

    However, those teams did not hesitate for long and someone spoke out, instantly causing everyone to agree as well. Indeed, even if they couldn¡¯t enter the inner section, the opportunities contained in the God¡¯s Cemetery itself far exceeded other areas in the Myriad Beast Graveyard. If they were fortunate enough to obtain some opportunities, then their trip would not be wasted.

    With this thought, the teams immediately made their decision and no longer hesitated. Orders were issued and noises of wind being torn apart resounded as numerous silhouettes bolted into the God¡¯s Cemetery, which was covered in the crimson deathly aura.

    Looking at those teams entering the God¡¯s Cemetery, Mu Chen finally stood up and looked at Han Shan. He wasn¡¯t sure if thetter was willing to take the risk and follow them into the God¡¯s Cemetery, especially with the premise of them offending Bai Ming.

    ¡°That Bai Ming is formidable, but I don¡¯t think that you, Mu Chen, is any weaker than him.¡± Han Shan grinned. Along their way here, the various means that Mu Chen had disyed made him feel unfathomable. Therefore, even if he knew that Bai Ming was powerful, Han Shan did not think that thetter could suppress a monster like Mu Chen.

    When Mu Chen heard his words, he smiled as he nodded his head. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then let us get moving as well.¡±

    Regardless if Bai Ming was targeting them, they had to enter the God¡¯s Cemetery, no matter what. That¡¯s due to the perception of the True Phoenix Spirit, he knew that there really was a fallen Undying Bird in the God¡¯s Cemetery.

    He naturally couldn¡¯t give up on the clues that he had been searching so hard for after all this time just because of Bai Ming.

    Rustle!

    When Mu Chen finished his words, his silhouette had already flown out, turning into a streak of light and entered the God¡¯s Cemetery, which was covered in the crimson deathly aura.

    In that instant when he entered the God¡¯s Cemetery, Mu Chen could sense that the surrounding temperature had dropped and the crimson deathly aura that was spreading around was like a group of maggots as it came at them, causing the Spiritual Energy in their bodies to be sluggish.

    Fhooosh!

    Mu Chen¡¯s party lit up the Death Repelling mes once again and the white mes soared on his shoulder, forming into a lustre of mes that had enveloped him. At the same time, it had also blocked out part of the crimson deathly aura.

    ¡°The deathly aura here is so formidable that even the effects of the Death Repelling mes have been weakened.¡± Han Shan spoke with a grave expression as he took a nce at the Death Repelling mes on his shoulder. Even if those mes were sizzling, they still couldn¡¯t repel the chilling sensation in his body.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. The corrosion of the deathly aura had even caused their fighting strength to be weakened. It seemed that if they were to engage in a battle, then they would have to finish it up as quickly as they could.

    ¡°But there are countless Beast Spirits outside the God¡¯s Graveyard. Furthermore, there are even Beast Spirits stronger than Eighth Grade. If we carelessly fall into the wave of Beast Spirits, then we probably won¡¯t be able to escape. Is your Life-Extinguishing Pupil still effective here?¡± Nine Nether¡¯s face turned a little grave as she asked. The danger level here had clearly surpassed any of the ces that they had been to before.

    Mu Chen smiled and a ck light flickered on the centre of his forehead, before the Life-Extinguishing Pupil appeared once again. As ck light surged, it seemed to have pierced through space and examined the surroundings.

    ¡°The Life-Extinguishing Pupil is suppressed here as well, but it should still be effective.¡±

    A ck light flickered in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes before he looked towards the northwest. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have to search for opportunities and see if we can encounter an individual Eighth Grade Beast Spirit.¡±

    Finishing his words, he flew out with Nine Nether and the rest following closely behind him, after seeing his movements. Since Mu Chen¡¯s Life-Extinguishing Pupil was still effective here, they would be able to rest their hearts as they followed him and not worry about entering into packs of Beast Spirits.

    When Mu Chen¡¯s group started to explore the outer sector of the God¡¯s Graveyard, another team was also moving quickly through the crimson deathly aura. They did not hide their Spiritual Energy fluctuation along the way. There were Beast Spirits that endlessly came towards their direction. However, that team hadpletely disregarded the Beast Spirits. If any Beast Spirits got close to them, they would burst with terrifying Spiritual Energy and destroy the Beast Spirits before them.

    Standing before that team was Bai Ming. He gently waved the ice-blue fan with an indifferent expression. His gaze did not stop on those Beast Spirits that ran down their path. but looked into the distance.

    ¡°Big Brother Bai Ming.¡± Behind him, Bai Bin came up and spoke with a ruthless expression, ¡°Mu Chen should have entered this ce as well. That brat has some means up in his sleeves, so we have to be careful.¡±

    Bai Ming gently waved his fan as he spoke out faintly, ¡°His rtionship with Nine Nether is quite deep. I believe that the reason the Nine Netherbird n hase here must be the same as us.¡±

    Bai Bin furrowed his brows. ¡°They actually dare to hit on the idea of the Undying Bird¡¯s Blood Essence?¡±

    ¡°The Nine Netherbird n itself has the Undying Bird¡¯s bloodline flowing in them. If they could obtain its inheritance bloodline, then they will be able to perfect their bloodline and possess the possibility to evolve into the Undying Bird.¡± A trace of mockery appeared on the corner of Bai Ming¡¯s lips as he continued, ¡°The Nine Netherbird n has always been thinking about this matter for all these years, trying to catch up to our n. Not that there is news of the Undying Bird, so how could they not be anxious?¡±

    Bai Bin¡¯s gaze turned cold as he replied, ¡°Then, don¡¯t we need to get rid of them?¡±

    Bai Ming shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no rush for that to be done. Since they¡¯re trying to enter the inner section, then they will have to kill an Eighth Grade Beast Spirit. With their formation, they will definitely have to pay a price in order to achieve that.¡±

    ¡°And I guess that the item in the hands of that brat must be the ancient times Lightning-Devouring Beast¡¯s heart, which contains terrifying lightning energies. If it explodes, then even an Eighth Grade Sovereign would be gravely injured. Although I have something to protect myself, there are still risks to it.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s not a problem. With their strength, they will definitely have to use it if they want to kill an Eighth Grade Beast Spirit without paying any price. At that time, they will lose a trump card and with Mu Chen merely at the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm, I can let him suffer from a flip of my hand.¡±

    When Bai Bin heard Bai Ming¡¯s words, his eyes couldn¡¯t help lighting up and smiled. ¡°Looks like that brat will not be able to escape from Big Brother Bai Ming¡¯s palms.¡±

    Bai Ming lightly smiled, then he gently waved his hand, as if Mu Chen was already an item in his grasp that he could grab anytime he wanted.

    Rustle!

    The crimson deathly aura had spread out with a team mysteriously, quietly flying past. The Spiritual Energy around them had been hidden to the point that even their breathing had been severely weakened to escape the perception of Beast Spirits.

    At the front of that team, Mu Chen slightly closed his eyes and a ck light flickered on his forehead. The ck light had pierced through space, prying at the surrounding regions, which were covered in the crimson deathly aura.

    Beside Mu Chen, Nine Nether and the rest kept silent, since they did not dare to disrupt Mu Chen. Along their way here, they did discover Eighth Grade Beast Spirits. But those Eighth Grade Beast Spirits were all within a pack and if they were rmed, it would definitely draw the assault of tens of thousands of Beast Spirits. At this moment, they could already witness the white bones that piled beneath those Beast Spirits pack.

    The brutality was something that even they felt their scalps going numb when they looked at them.

    Therefore, when they saw those unfortunate fellows, Nine Nether and the rest had already made their decisions. If Mu Chen couldn¡¯t find the best chance and target, then they would rather wait for one to appear.

    However, just when Nine Nether and the rest held the mindset of waiting in their hearts, Mu Chen suddenly opened his eyes and a light flickered in his pupils.

    ¡°Found our target.¡±

    Hearing his words, the gaze of Nine Nether and the rest suddenly contracted and, shortly after, the Spiritual Energy in their bodies gushed out like a tidal wave.

    The target that they would be hunting was the strongest that they had encountered ever since they came to the Divine Beast Origin.

 Chapter 1044 - Eighth Grade Beast Spirit

    Chapter 1044 - Eighth Grade Beast Spirit

    Theynded on a huge greyish-ck tree as they looked up ahead. It was a massive forest filled with grey and white trees. Those trees did not have any leaves, they were all bald and, looking from afar, they looked like a sharp forest of spears, which looked terrifying.

    However, their gaze did not stop there for long. They had focused on the centre of the forest, where deathly aura had spread out with several white shadows wandering about. Roughly judging from the amount, it was nearly a thousand...

    cklight flickered in the centre of Mu Chen¡¯s brows. It had quickly pierced through the dense deathly aura. Instantly, the scene in the depths of the forest quickly cleared up in his eye. Under a huge tree deep within, there was a ck shadow that sat on the ground. It was covered with ck armour and the surface of the armour was shrouded in the deathly aura. The deathly aura fluctuationsing from it had even caused Mu Chen¡¯s face to turn a little more grave.

    The deathly aura that the ck Beast Spirit possessed was much stronger than the Seventh Grade Beast Spirits that they had encountered in the past. Evidently, it should be an Eighth Grade Beast Spirit.

    ¡°Mhm?¡±

    While Mu Chen was examining the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit with his Life-Extinguishing Pupil, he suddenly made a soft exmation upon realising that the armour on the Beast Spirit was extremely tattered and there were even deep wounds on it, wounds that revealed white bones.

    The deathly aura around this Eighth Grade Beast Spirit was also somewhat chaotic, as if it had experienced a battle.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nine Nether asked in a low voice.

    ¡°That Beast Spirit seems to be injured.¡± Mu Chen said with some doubt. He had previously examined with his Life-Extinguishing Pupil that there weren¡¯t any people in the surroundings. So where did the wounds of the Eighth Grade Beast Spirite from?

    When Nine Nether, Mo Feng and Han Shan heard his words, they were also somewhat astonished, before they smiled. ¡°Even the heavens are helping us. A wounded Eighth Grade Beast Spirit will be much easier to deal.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled but he wasn¡¯t too worried about this. He shifted his gaze and looked at the forest of deathly aura with a flickering gaze.

    Nine Nether looked at Mu Chen. ¡°Although there are fewer Beast Spirits in this region, there are still Seventh Grade Beast Spirits amongst them. It¡¯d be troublesome if we attracted their attention and if the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit charged out at that time as well, it¡¯d be very troublesome for us.¡±

    With their formation, it was already somewhat forceful for them to deal with an Eighth Grade Beast Spirit. If arge amount of Beast Spirits were added in, it would be extremely troublesome.

    Han Shan and the rest turned their heads to look at Mu Chen. At this point, they could only rely on Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen briefly pondered before sweeping his gaze out and answered, ¡°The senses of those ordinary Beast Spirits are weak. We can use a Spiritual Array to trap them. As for those Seventh Grade beast Spirits, their perception is much keener. The safest method is to deal with them entirely. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that it will be troublesome for us if theye at us while we are attacking the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid there are no less than 30 Seventh Grade Beast Spirits...¡± Mo Ling widened her eyes. That was equivalent to over 30 Seventh Grade Sovereigns. Could they deal with them with just their strength?

    ¡°Maybe not in the past... but did you think that your Quasi-Saint Artifacts are all for disy?¡± Mu Chen smiled. Nine Nether, Mo Feng and Mo Ling had each obtained a Quasi-Saint Artifact. With their help, it was practically impossible for ordinary Seventh Grade Sovereigns to fight them. Although there were many Seventh Grade Beast Spirits, they would just be slightly more troublesome.

    ¡°Leave those Seventh Grade Beast Spirits to us and you can rest your heart to set up the Spiritual Array.¡± Nine Nether nodded her head. They had been relying on Mu Chen all the way and if they couldn¡¯t even deal with these problems, then it would be too inexcusable.

    Mu Chen nodded his head and no longer spoke. He had quickly leapt down from the three before searching for an empty region and his hands formed together. The spiritual seals flew out, flickering with spiritual lights. When Mu Chen flicked his finger down, they had integrated into space.

    One spiritual seal after another integrated into space, causing the Spiritual Energy in this region to slightly fluctuate. Vaguely, he could see the spiritual light patterns slowly spreading out.

    Mu Chen¡¯s seals continued to change for nearly ten minutes before the spiritual seals on his fingertipspletely disappeared.

    Raising his head, he revealed a satisfied expression while looking at this space. This Spiritual Array that he had set up this time was called the Demonic Illusion Array. Although it wasn¡¯t a high-rank Spiritual Array and only had the effect of creating illusions, even a Sixth Grade Sovereign wouldn¡¯t be able to escape with their full speed if they were trapped within.

    But the Beast Spirits only possessed strength and not perception and intellect. Therefore, the restriction effect of the Spiritual Array would be extremely powerful.

    Furthermore, Mu Chen even strengthened the surroundings and the power of the Spiritual Array. As long as nothing unexpected ured, he would be able to trap all the Beast Spirits inside.

    After the Spiritual Array was sessfully set up, Mu Chen gave Nine Nether a hand signal and thetter nodded her head in acknowledgement before flying out, charging into the forest that was filled with the deathly aura.

    Roar!

    When Nine Nether entered the forest, she did not hide her vitality. Therefore, the wandering Beast Spirits roared the moment she appeared and one ghostly silhouette after another shot out towards her.

    Nine Nether did not stop there. She had gone at full speed, taking a tour around the outer sector of the forest. But due to the fact that there were quite a number of Seventh Grade Sovereigns, she did not step in.

    Roar!

    In just two to three minutes when Nine Nether flew out of the forest, there was already a wave of Beast Spirits following her and the amount even made Han Shan and the rest, who were on top of the tree, feel their scalps going numb.

    Nine Nether flew towards the direction of the Spiritual Array that Mu Chen had set up beforehand, leading the massive amount of Beast Spirits into the array.

    In that instant when the Beast Spirits entered the array, Mu Chen¡¯s seals changed and he had immediately activated the Spiritual Array.

    Buzz!

    Instantly, a dazzling spiritual light blossomed in the space and countlessplicated Spiritual Energy patterns intertwined, forming into numerous spiritual runes and,stly, into a massive array that enveloped the surroundings.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether had both flown away from the array the moment it enveloped the surroundings. They then stood on the huge tree and were looking at that area. They saw a huge amount of Beast Spirits scattering around in a mess like headless flies. Every time some Beast Spirits wanted to break free from the range of the Spiritual Array, they would turn back into the array by themselves...

    ¡°Pretty good.¡± When Nine Nether saw this scene, even she couldn¡¯t help eximing out. The means of a Spiritual Array Master were truly profound. Although Spiritual Energy cultivators were powerful, they couldn¡¯t trap such a huge amount of Beast Spirits so easily.

    ¡°I have added some things in the Spiritual Array to interrupt the perception of those Beast Spirits towards vitality. Because the Spiritual Energy of the Spiritual Array willpletely exhaust them, they should only be able to go around in circles in there.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    Nine Nether nodded her head before looking towards the depths of the forest. After dealing with the problem of the Beast Spirits, they would not have to rely on themselves to deal with those Seventh Grade Beast Spirits.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave them to you guys.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled towards Nine Nether, before heading towards another direction of the forest. He had to make some preparations to deal with the Eighth Grade Beast Spiritter on.

    When Nine Nether saw his departing silhouette, she turned around and faced Mo Feng, Han Shan and the others before nodding her head. The group then gradually approached the region where the Seventh Grade Beast Spirit was located.

    In the depths, numerous greyish-ck shadows were wandering about emitting powerful deathly auras. Compared to those previous Beast Spirits, they were clearly much stronger.

    Roar!

    When they stepped towards the depths, their vitality was noticed by the Seventh Grade Beast Spirits. Immediately, deep roars resounded along with the noise of wind being split apart. A torrential deathly aura blew over and nearly ten Seventh Grade Beast Spirits appeared, surrounding Nine Nether¡¯s group.

    Looking at the amount of Seventh Grade Beast Spirits, the faces of Han Shan and the rest couldn¡¯t help changing. If it was before, then they would immediately choose to flee when encountering so many Seventh Grade Beast Spirits.

    Rustle!

    Those Beast Spirits had no patience. They had attacked immediately. Deathly aura swept out as they turned into a grey current and enveloped towards Nine Nether¡¯s group.

    The ten Seventh Grade Beast Spirits had attacked at the same time. Even pinnacle level Seventh Grade Sovereigns would momentarily retreat from the current of deathly aura.

    But Nine Nether took a step forth and clenched her fist. The Divine Ruler of Darkness appeared with a sh and she waved it down. Instantly, a ck light spread out, akin to darkness that devoured light in this region.

    The ck light shot down, causing the boundless current of deathly aura to be greatly weakened. At the same time, a crisp and clear bell rang out and the region started to burn. Torrential scarlet mes descended from the sky, incinerating the deathly aura.

    The joint attack of the ten Seventh Grade Sovereigns was easily resolved by Nine Nether and Mo Ling.

    Seeing this result, even Nine Nether and Mo Ling had a shock on their faces. If it was in the past, even if the both of them had done their best, it would definitely be impossible for them to block such an astonishing attack. But right now, they actually aplished it so easily.

    ¡°Truly worthy of being a Quasi-Saint Artifact.¡± Nine Nether couldn¡¯t help sighing. It was no wonder why even Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouses were so attracted to Saint Artifacts. The might of those was truly unfathomable.

    Boom!

    When the current of deathly aura was incinerated, a golden spear suddenly flew out with an ancient and pure light. As the spear shed, it had immediately prated through the extremely sturdy head of a Seventh Grade Beast Spirit, shattering it.

    Boom!

    A ck staff descended, casting a staff shadow down and a massive crack appeared on the ground. The Seventh Grade Beast Spirit that was struck by the staff had quickly copsed.

    Mo Feng and Han Shan had suddenly moved and they had both instantly achieved an astonishing oue.

    The four of them exchanged a nce in shock. After knowing how powerful the Quasi-Saint Artifacts in their hands were, they no longer feared and charged out like ferocious tigers, immediately shing with the remaining Seventh Grade Beast Spirits.

    Boundless Spiritual Energy exploded and the three experts of the Demonic Rhino n were dumbfounded at the four of them showing their might. The group of Seventh Grade Beast Spirits, which initially had the advantage, had instantly been defeated.

    In just a few minutes time, the ten Seventh Grade Beast Spirits had been wiped out.

    With such a good start, Nine Nether¡¯s group no longer hesitated and had immediately moved out to clear away the remaining Seventh Grade Beast Spirits in an attempt to clear them out at the fastest speed possible.

    While Nine Nether¡¯s group was dealing with the Seventh Grade Beast Spirits in the forest, Mu Chen¡¯s preparations were also graduallypleted.

    Pa! Pa!

    Mu Chen stood on a tree branch as he gently dusted his hands with his gaze looking into the distance. Torrential deathly aura was sweeping in that direction and a shadow could be vaguely seen, which would give others a powerful sense of pressure.

    Looking at that shadow, Mu Chen instantly narrowed his eyes as he smiled.

    Now it¡¯s your turn.

 Chapter 1045 - Hunting in Group

    Chapter 1045 - Hunting in a Group

    When Mu Chen had everything prepared, sounds of wind being split apart resounded before Nine Nether, Mo Feng and Han Shan flew over.

    The four of them had joy on their faces. Previously, when they dealt with the dozens of Seventh Grade Beast Spirits, they had already experienced how powerful the Quasi-Saint Artifacts were.

    With those items, they wouldn¡¯t even have to fear pinnacle level Seventh Grade Sovereigns.

    When Mu Chen saw their self-confidence, he smiled before looking deep in the forest. The deathly aura there was getting denser, as if the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit had sensed their movements.

    ¡°Now, let us get rid of the leader.¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, the faces of Nine Nether and the rest gradually turned grave. They were clear that the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit was no longer the same as the Seventh Grade Beast Spirits, just like how an Eighth Grade Sovereign was several folds stronger than a Seventh Grade Sovereign.

    With the Quasi-Saint Artifacts, they could be invincible within the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm. But if they encountered a genuine Eighth Grade Sovereign, then they wouldn¡¯t be invincible anymore.

    But at this moment, none of those four had any intention to cower. They exchanged a nce, then they gravely nodded their heads. As for the several Demonic Rhino n experts, they had moved back. In the uing battle, ordinary Seventh Grade Sovereigns like them were practically of no help.

    When everyone was prepared, Mu Chen no longer dyed and waved his hand. His silhouette had turned into a streak of light as he shot out and, in a few flickers, he had charged into the depths of the forest with Nine Nether and the rest closely following behind him.

    Rustle! Rustle!

    Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette had descended towards the huge tree before him and the deathly aura was so dense that it seemed to have condensed and was sticky to the point that it made others feel like they were in a swamp.

    His gaze was fixed beneath the huge tree, where the ck silhouette that was quietly seated. A terrifying deathly aura was pouring into its body as it breathed.

    Along with that, there was also a powerful pressure that was emanating from its body.

    Just when their gazes were fixed onto that ck silhouette, that ck silhouette had also opened its eyes. The rim of its eyes was hollow with a deathly aura that was like a vortex. They felt that their vitality would be forcefully ripped from them and devoured by it if they stared at it for too long.

    There wasn¡¯t any intellect in its eyes, but there was an ominous sensation. The threat that it was emitting far surpassed all the Beast Spirits that they had encountered in the past.

    Looking at it, the faces of Nine Nether and the rest wore dark, since they could sense how troublesome this Eighth Grade Beast Spirit that stood before them would be.

    The Eighth Grade Beast Spirit slowly stood up and its body seemed to be stiff, but there wasn¡¯t any sluggish feelinging from it. It¡¯s as if it could bolt out like rumbling thunder

    Roar!

    A deep roar resounded from its throat as the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit looked at Mu Chen¡¯s party with its ck pupils. Its roar was filled with intimidation.

    ¡°Although it doesn¡¯t have any intellect, its instincts won¡¯t be low.¡± Mu Chen was somewhat startled. There were wounds on the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit and it knew that this was not the best time to fight, that¡¯s why it intended to intimidate them.

    ¡°But today, I will be taking your heart.¡±

    Although the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit couldn¡¯t understand Mu Chen¡¯s words, it could sense it from its instincts and its greyish-ck pupils were enveloped with a deathly aura before the roar that resounded from it grew even deeper.

    Boom!

    A torrential deathly aura swept out and the surrounding trees were swept away, before the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit had turned into a grey streak of light as it shot forth.

    Its speed was equivalent to rumbling thunder. It then appeared not too far away from them in a single sh and threw a punch out. A torrential deathly aura swept out. Looking from afar, it would look like a thousand-foot dragon made of deathly aura.

    The deathly aura dragon charged over, instantly tearing abyss cracks on the ground. Anything that obstructed it would be reduced to ashes by the dragon of deathly aura.

    When the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit attacked, it had disyed its terrifying power.

    Nine Nether¡¯s face was grave, before she took a step forth. The Spiritual Energy in her body circted without any restraints and the Divine Ruler of Darkness in her hand shot forth with a dark beam of light,pletely devouring the surrounding light.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    The Divine Ruler of Darkness trembled as the ck light circted and it swiftly expanded before bing roughly ten feet long as it shed down. Instantly, a ck moon rose in the heavens and earth and all the light disappeared under the ck moon.

    As the ck moon descended along with the ck ruler, it had quickly pierced through the dragon of deathly aura and its massive body was shrunk by a fold.

    However, even if it was shrunk by half, the deathly aura that it was giving off was still massive and the power that it possessed was still astonishing.

    ¡°Scarlet mes Celestial Bell!¡±

    But at this moment, a soft roar suddenly resounded and a scarlet bell hovered in the sky. As the bell trembled, it emitted a crisp ringing that came with endless mes that swept out. Instantly, the ocean of mes incinerated the heavens and earth and the temperature in this region was instantly raised, even the atmosphere was burning.

    Boom!

    The torrential sea of mes shed with the huge dragon. Instantly, a terrifying and violent atmosphere explosion resounded. The temperature was raised extremely high with the pale grey forest burning below.

    Roar!

    Deathly aura gushed from the mouth of the dragon as it extinguished the ocean of mes.

    Boom!

    A ck staff and an ancient golden spear shot over at this moment with a torrential momentum, cooperating to tear the dragon of deathly aura apart and dissipating it into grey lights.

    Down below, shock shed in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes when he saw that Nine Nether¡¯s team of four had barely managed to confront the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit, even with the help of four Quasi-Saint Artifacts.

    However, this should only be temporary, since the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit had not fully disyed its prowess.

    Roar!

    When this thought shed in Mu Chen¡¯s heart, a deathly roar suddenly rang out. A ck beam bolted over from the deathly aura that screened the sky before it pushed a palm out in front of Nine Nether¡¯s group of four.

    Rumble!

    It was a palm that was like ck ink and the sky instantly darkened. Runes of death spread out in the sky and if those invaded someone¡¯s body, that person would definitely die.

    Nine Nether¡¯s group of four instantly changed their faces and no longer hesitated. Immediately, they utilised the Quasi-Saint Artifacts in their hands and light instantly blossomed that barely managed to resist the runes of death.

    But that resistance onlysted for several breaths of time before the spiritual light around them suddenly darkened. The palm that was shrouded with death enveloped them and the four of them were instantly heavily wounded before they flew out in a pathetic state.

    Poof! Poof!

    Mouthfuls of blood spewed from their mouths and they looked extremely pathetic at this moment. Fortunately, they each had a Quasi-Saint Artifact to protect them from the deathly aura.

    At this moment, they fully understood how powerful this Eighth Grade Beast Spirit was. Even with the Quasi-Saint Artifacts, they still couldn¡¯t win against the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit.

    Roar!

    The Eighth Grade Beast Spirit roared and a dense deathly aura turned into a wave of myriad feet that swept out behind them. Its silhouette had shot forth once again. It was clearly trying to kill the invaders as quickly as possible.

    Boom!

    But just when it was pouncing towards Nine Nether¡¯s team of four, a golden light suddenly blossomed in the sky and the Great Sr Undying Body appeared with a golden palm pressing down. Evidently, Mu Chen had made his move.

    Boom!

    Facing Mu Chen¡¯s sudden attack, the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit had also attacked and a torrential deathly aura shed with the golden palm.

    A violent shock wave exploded and the massive golden palm actually couldn¡¯t even move the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit in the slightest.

    Roar!

    The Eighth Grade Beast Spirit¡¯s greyish-ck pupils were fixed onto Mu Chen, before it unleashed a deep roar. It could also sense that the threat that Mu Chen was giving out was the strongest within that group.

    Thus, it had immediately given up pursuing Nine Nether¡¯s group. In a sh, it had turned into a beam of light that shot towards the Great Sr Undying Body. The Eighth Grade Beast Spirit opened its mouth and a deathly aura violently gathered within, beforepressing it like a bomb of death.

    Even the space around its mouth had distorted.

    When Mu Chen saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help narrowing his eyes. The Eighth Grade Beast Spirit was truly troublesome. Even if Jin Qingtian was here, he would probably be killed in a few moves.

    Rumble!

    The deathly aura was condensed to the limits in the mouth of the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit before it turned into a deathly beam of light that shot out, prating space as it shot towards Mu Chen.

    Boom! Boom!

    Facing the horrifying attacks of the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit, Mu Chen did not dare to be careless and the golden suns rose in the Great Sr Undying Body before exploding into golden liquid that swept out.

    The golden liquid had formed into a golden sceptre in Mu Chen¡¯s hand and he waved it down, shing with the beam of deathly aura.

    A huge sound was produced in the sky with a terrifying shock wave sting out. The forest down below had beenpletely uprooted with innumerable trees shattering from the impact.

    Nine Nether¡¯s group of four looked at the sky with nervous gazes. Mu Chen was the strongest fighting strength in their group and if even he couldn¡¯t deal with the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit, then there¡¯s a high chance that their hunting mission might fail.

    Boom!

    A golden light dominated the sky, before the Great Sr Undying Body was suddenly sent flying back with cracks appearing on the surface before exploding into golden sparkles of light that covered the sky.

    On the contrary, the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit only took a few hundred steps back. Although the deathly aura around it was unstable for a moment, it did not suffer too much damage.

    Watching this scene, the hearts of Nine Nether and the rest sunk. The strength of the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit had far exceeded their expectations. That¡¯s because this was the first time that they had seen Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body being destroyed so quickly.

    Under their nervous gazes, Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette had also appeared in the golden sky with a grave expression as he looked at the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit, which was enveloped in a torrential deathly aura before he shot out in retreat without any hesitation.

    Roar!

    When Mu Chen retreated, the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit issued an ear-piercing roar, then its feet stomped on the ground like a ck beam of light and chased after Mu Chen.

    The speed of the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit was extremely swift and in just a few breaths of time, it had already caught up to Mu Chen. But just when it was about to circte the deathly aura tounch attacks at him, Mu Chen¡¯s figure suddenly stopped and a dark light flickered in his eyes before he looked at the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit and smiled. He then abruptly put his hands.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    Along with his seals being formed, countless spiritual seals suddenly shed out in the sky, emitting a dazzling light and spiritual light patterns appeared in this area. Those patterns linked together, forming into several massive Spiritual Arrays...

    Roughly estimating, the amount of Spiritual Arrays wasn¡¯t below ten.

    To hunt this Eighth Grade Beast Spirit, Mu Chen had put in all he knew. Furthermore, he had also set up all the Spiritual Arrays so that they could show even the slightest effect!

 Chapter 1046 - Surrounded by Spiritual Arrays

    <strong>Chapter 1046 - Surrounded by Spiritual Arrays</strong>

    Boundless Spiritual Energy exploded in the sky of this forest like a volcanic eruption with innumerable patterns of Spiritual Energy intertwining intoplicated runes, vaguely forming into massive Spiritual Arrays. Looking at it, even Nine Nether and the rest felt their scalps going a little numb from the scene, since they never thought that Mu Chen could set up so many Spiritual Arrays at once.

    Under the heavyyers of Spiritual Arrays, even an Eighth Grade Sovereign would be caught unprepared. Although the fighting strength of a Spiritual Array Master might not be strong, as long as there was a sufficient amount of time, then the strength that it can unleash would be extremely shocking.

    Generally, at this moment, in a confrontation of experts, as long as they had the slightest intellect, they would not easily step into this region that was covered in spiritual runes. But the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit did not have any intellect, so it had charged into the heavyyers of Spiritual Arrays.

    When it charged into the Spiritual Arrays, only then did the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit feel danger and had immediately wanted to pull back to leave this dangerous region.

    But evidently, Mu Chen, who had gotten the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit into the boiling pot, would definitely not let it leave so easily.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, then stay.¡±

    ¡°Sk Array!¡±

    Mu Chen gently smiled and his seals changed. Amongst the heavyyers of Spiritual Arrays, two identical Spiritual Arrays appeared and countless spiritual seals danced as they flew out, before they intertwined, forming into a that covered the sky. Those streaks of light were like huge pythons that bound onto the limbs of the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit, firmly binding it.

    The Sk Array was only an Earth Grade Spiritual Array. If only one of them was executed, it would definitely be tough to bind an Eighth Grade Beast Spirit. Therefore, Mu Chen had set up two to join forces together.

    Roar!

    Heavily enveloped by the seals of light, the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit issued roars as a torrential deathly aura swept out from its body, corroding the streaks of light that bound onto it.

    The restriction of the Sk Array onlysted for a brief moment before it was broken free by the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit.

    However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t surprised by this fact. After all, the grade of the Sk Array was too low. Even if there was two of them, there was still a limit to how powerful they could be, so they would not be able to bind an Eighth Grade Beast Spirit for too long. But they had already provided him with a sufficient amount of time...

    He took a deep breath and a spiritual light burst forth in his eyes. Afterimages flew from his hands and along with his seals changing, the Spiritual Arrays in this region consecutively exploded.

    ¡°Butchering Demonic Lotus Spiritual Array!¡±

    ¡°Azure Lotus Spiritual Sword Array!¡±

    ¡°Indestructible Golden Bell Array!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Along with Mu Chen¡¯s roar, Spiritual Arrays started to appear. There were quite a lot of Spiritual Arrays that hadbined together, disying a somewhat astonishing momentum.

    Boom! Boom!

    When those Spiritual Arrays appeared, they had immediately emitted killing intent and a storm of Spiritual Energy was swept up in this region. The Spiritual Arrays all formed into different fearful attacks that enveloped towards the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    One attack after another bombarded the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit, causing it to be constantly blown back and the deathly aura that was covering it also showed signs of instability from the intense blows.

    The Eighth Grade Beast Spirit was constantly being blown back, enraging at the same time as it issued a roar and threw a fist out. A terrifying deathly aura whistled out, shing with the attacks that wereing at him.

    At the sight of this, Mu Chen retreated once again.

    That Eighth Grade Beast Spirit roared before pursuing with a torrential deathly aura trailing behind. But when it stepped into this region, the deathly aura around it violently retracted, sensing a heightened threat in the surroundings.

    Boom!

    The surrounding space distorted and innumerable spiritual seals had merged into the sky. Light patterns intertwined and a massive Spiritual Array appeared. As spiritual light condensed, it had formed into the seal of a divine mountain and crushed down.

    Boom!

    The seal of the divine mountain crashed into the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit and the terrifying force had mmed him deep into the ground with a crack on its forehead. Evidently, it had suffered heavy injuries.

    Roar!

    The eyes of the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit turned red and a beam of deathly aura condensed from his mouth before gushing forth, crushing the seal of the divine mountain into sparkles of light in the sky.

    Boom!

    But just when the seal of the divine mountain crumbled, two more seals mmed down from the sky and onto the head of the Eighth Grade Divine Beast. Its entire body mmed into the ground andrge patches of the ground were crumbling.

    When Nine Nether and the rest saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t help inwardly smacking their lips. If they were the ones that fell into those Spiritual Arrays, they would¡¯ve been killed by the attacks of the Spiritual Arrays long ago.

    ¡°A well-prepared Spiritual Array Master is truly a little frightening...¡± Han Shan wiped his cold sweat. Amongst those at the same level, if they coulde out from that, they would probably have to pay a great price.

    However, Han Shan knew that not every Spiritual Array Master could set up so many Spiritual Arrays. Evidently, Mu Chen also had high attainments in the path of Spiritual Arrays.

    He couldn¡¯t help sighing that even someone as prideful as him was convinced about Mu Chen¡¯s strength. The fellow before him was truly a monster... Compared to geniuses like them, they were dull without any lustre.

    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid that even such attacks won¡¯t cause any fatal injuries to the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit...¡± Mo Feng remained silent for a brief moment, before he suddenly said.

    Nine Nether and the rest gently nodded their heads. Although it might appear that Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Arrays had suppressed the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit, thetter¡¯s strength wasparable to an Eighth Grade Sovereign Realm, after all. So even till now, it had not suffered any injuries that would affect its fighting strength.

    Boom!

    As they spoke, they saw the ground suddenly explode with fragments of rocks flying out. A silhouette that was enveloped with deathly aura soared into the sky. As it roared, deathly ripples spread out, destroying one of the seals of the divine mountain.

    At this moment, although the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit seemed more pathetic, and even the deathly aura around him was slightly weakened, it was still a tough enemy.

    Mu Chen raised his head and his gaze shed. He never thought that even after the ten-odd Spiritual Arrays, the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit could still bear it.

    Rustle!

    The Eighth Grade Beast Spirit¡¯s enraged eyes fixed onto Mu Chen as it charged down with a torrential deathly aura that seemed to be a smoke signal rising into the sky.

    Looking at the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit that pounced over, Mu Chen did not move. Only when the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit was closer, did he stomp his foot.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    Behind him, space suddenly fluctuated and countless spiritual seals appeared. This time, it was actually two powerful and boundless Spiritual Arrays.

    In the Spiritual Arrays, there seemed to be some bizarre condensing light.

    ¡°God Annihtion Array!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered as he barked out. Instantly, the two Spiritual Arrays suddenly exploded and strands of light condensed before piercing through space and enveloped the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit.

    The two God Annihtion Arrays were the strongest Spiritual Arrays in Mu Chen¡¯s arsenal. Furthermore, the two God Annihtion Arrays had been brewing power for a long time. So their might was much stronger than thest time he used it.

    Those Spiritual Array from before were expendables. Only the two God Annihtion Arrays were his trump card. If those two Spiritual Arrays struck the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit, then the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit would truly have to pay a great price.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Strands of god annihtion light enveloped over, causing the deathly aura around the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit to violently fluctuate as it sensed the danger. But just when it wanted to escape, its body was enveloped by the god annihtion light and was pierced through by it.

    Boom! Boom!

    The atmosphere exploded and the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit fell from the sky with a fist-sized hole on its body and the deathly aura was dispersing from it.

    Boom!

    The figure of the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit was shot into the ground, causing a crater that was a myriad feet in radius and huge cracks had spread out, covering the entire forest.

    When Nine Nether and the rest saw this scene from the distance, joy shed in their eyes. This move that Mu Chen had brewed for a long time was truly formidable!

    This time, no matter how powerful the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit was, it would definitely be heavily injured!

    The cloud of dust rose up from the ground and this entire region was in aplete mess with Mu Chen standing in the sky. Lowering his head, he looked at the crater and breathed out a long breath.

    Controlling so many Spiritual Arrays was taxing for him and he felt a slight stinging pain on the centre of his brows. However, he still couldn¡¯t rx, since he knew that despite beingpletely suppressed and struck by the two God Annihtion Arrays, the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit was not that easy to kill...

    Boom!

    Just as this thought shed in Mu Chen¡¯s mind, a deep roar resounded from the ground, causing his eyes to contract and a torrential deathly aura spread out like a wave. Its terrible-looking silhouette slowly rose up from the ocean of deathly aura.

    It was covered with deep holes all over its body and the deathly aura was constantly dissipating. It was so much so that even half of its shoulder hade off, as if it would soon break apart. Evidently, even if Mu Chen¡¯s attacks did not manage to kill the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit, he only managed to heavily injure it.

    Roar!

    The Eighth Grade Beast Spirit looked at Mu Chen with its pupils filled with deathly aura and unleashed an enraged roar with scarlet light flickering in its eyes. From its instincts, it knew that it must devour this person before him.

    Mu Chen stood in the sky and indifferently looked at the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit that was going to take a risk and go all-out. Shortly after, Mu Chen closed his eyes and a ck light gathered by his forehead, before a vertical eye slowly opened up.

    This Life-Extinguishing Pupil was Mu Chen¡¯s real trump card.

 Chapter 1047 - Might of the Life Extinguishing Pupil

    <strong>Chapter 1047 - Might of the Life-Extinguishing Pupil</strong>

    A ck vertical eye slowly opened on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead with a ck light circting in it. It was like a condensing destructive light. As the ck light flickered, even the endless space could be easily prated.

    With Nine Nether¡¯s rtionship with Mu Chen, she naturally heard him talk about the Life-Extinguishing Pupil. He said that this item was refined by the Primordial Treasure Beast, using its pupil as the base material, and that it possessed the potential to be a genuine Saint Artifact. In terms of price, even all the Quasi-Saint Artifacts in their hands were inferior to that pupil.

    The gap between a Quasi-Saint Artifact and a Saint Artifact was a huge gulf.

    At that moment, when the Life-Extinguishing Pupil appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead, the deathly aura around the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit violently rolled as it stopped its figure from charging forth and had tightly tensed its body up.

    Evidently, it had felt a great threating from the Life-Extinguishing Pupil on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead.

    The Eight Grade Beast Spirit was no longer in a perfect state, since it had suffered quite a considerable injury from the heavyyers of Spiritual Arrays and a great number of ws have appeared in its deathly aura defences.

    If it was struck by the Life-Extinguishing Pupil, it might really die. Although it didn¡¯t have a genuine life, its instincts still caused it to seek life and avoid death as much as possible.

    Therefore, a cowering light shed in its eyes, which was surging with deathly aura.

    But at this moment, Mu Chen would clearly not let it easily get away now that it had suffered such heavy injuries. Immediately, he nodded his head towards Nine Nether and the rest. They naturally understood the meaning behind his action and boundless Spiritual Energy instantly swept out. With their Quasi-Saint Artifacts, they blocked the path in the rear of the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit, not allowing it to escape.

    Once Nine Nether and the rest had formed the barricade, Mu Chen suddenly flicked his finger. A jade bottle appeared in a sh, before it exploded. Instantly, a current flowed out.

    The current coiled in the sky, causing the Spiritual Energy in this region to be even more vigorous with mists of Spiritual Energy flowing out.

    Nine Nether looked at the current, since it was naturally formed from Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. Roughly looking at it, there was probably nearly a million drops...

    ¡°Could it be that Mu Chen needs this many drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid in order to use the Life-Extinguishing Pupil?¡± Nine Nether was dumbfounded, but shortly after, she was deeply shocked. The Quasi-Saint Artifacts they had used their Spiritual Energy, so they could exhibit some of its power. So she never expected that Mu Chen¡¯s Life-Extinguishing Pupil would require external help.

    Mu Chen left everyone shocked as he looked at the surrounding current of Spiritual Energy around him. He helplessly sighed in his heart, he was also somewhat speechless regarding the fact that this many drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was needed for him to use the Life-Extinguishing Pupil. The Life-Extinguishing Pupil was simply a bottomless pit. If using it once required 1,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, then with his current fortune, he could probably only use it 4-5 times.

    But right now, if he wanted to swiftly deal with the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit and avoid an unforeseen scenario from happening, then he would have to use the Life-Extinguishing Pupil.

    Thinking about it, Mu Chen no longer hesitated and his seals changed. A ck light gathered in the Life-Extinguishing Pupil with an explosive suction force. The pupil was like a whale as it quickly devoured the drops Sovereign Spiritual Liquid...

    As it devoured therge amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, the vertical eye became even more ck and abstruse. Looking from afar, it was like a small ck hole and the Spiritual Energy in one¡¯s body would be dispersed if they looked for a long time.

    With a grave expression, Mu Chen felt the powerful energy brewing in the Life-Extinguishing Pupil at the centre of his forehead. If that energy exploded, then even his brain would be blown to bits.

    Deeply taking a breath, Mu Chen immediately changed his seals andyers of ck light gathered, causing space around the eye to copse inyers in the process.

    The Eighth Grade Beast Spirit, which was shrouded with torrential deathly aura, retreated. It no longer dared to stay, since it had sensed the threat of annihtion at that moment.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t bothered by the actions of the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit. The ck light in the centre of his brows had condensed. Ten-odd breathster, it finally condensed to the limits and theyers of ck light suddenly exploded from his ck vertical pupil.

    ¡°Life-Extinguishing Pupil - Divine Life-Extinguishing Light!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s hands joined together and a deep roar suddenly resounded from his heart.

    Whoosh!

    The ck vertical pupil swivelled before it locked onto the retreating Eighth Grade Beast Spirit. In the next moment, a ck light shed in the ck vertical pupils and a ck light that was roughly a hundred feet shot out.

    That ck light was extremely peculiar, it was as if even time was slowed down by it. In the path of the ck light, there wasn¡¯t any violent destructive force. It silently streaked across and any lifeforce in its path would be domineeringly obliterated. It was so much so that even the Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth would be oddly erased.

    When Nine Nether and the rest saw the ck light, they felt their scalps going numb and a threatening danger enveloped their hearts.

    The Eighth Grade Beast Spirit had also felt the same way. Immediately, it unleashed a roar and a deathly aura exploded from its body without holding anything back, turning into a death shield that shielded it from behind as it frantically fled.

    Boom!

    The ck light that obliterated all lifeforce mmed against the shield. However, the torrential deathly aura wasn¡¯t able to block it in the slightest and had quickly dissolved.

    Whoosh!

    The ck light pierced through the shield, then streaked across the horizon and swiftly caught up to the fleeing Eighth Grade Beast Spirit before striking its head.

    Even if the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit had frantically circted the deathly aura to form it¡¯s defences, when the ck light streaked across, the head of the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit went missing along with its neck.

    The body of the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit maintained a charging stance before it fell from the sky a momentter, splitting a huge tree apart.

    The powerful deathly aura that shrouded it had alsopletely disappeared, leaving behind a mummified body.

    When Nine Nether and the rest saw that Mu Chen had managed to kill the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit without any resistance, they were all briefly stunned. When they recovered from the shock, all of them had sucked in a mouthful of chilled air.

    They were somewhat startled by the might of Mu Chen¡¯s Life-Extinguishing Pupil.

    ¡°Truly a treasure that possesses the potential to evolve into a Saint Artifact...¡± Nine Nether sighed. Although the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit had also exhausted its power, the might of the Life-Extinguishing Pupil was still terrifying. Compared to the Quasi-Saint Artifacts in their hands, it wasn¡¯t just a level stronger.

    It looked like even Quasi-Saint Artifacts were ssified by levels.

    When Mu Chen saw the ughtered Eighth Grade Beast Spirit from the sky, he felt heavily relieved and the Life-Extinguishing Pupil on his forehead slowly closed with exhaustion.

    Mu Chen moved and appeared beside the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit, then with a wave of his sleeve, the mummified corpse of the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit had turned into grey ash and dispersed. Only a ck heart slowly rose up.

    The ck heart was filled with a terrifying deathly aura. It had clearly been contaminated with deathly aura for over tens of thousands of years.

    This was the heart of a Beast Spirit. If they wanted to enter the God¡¯s Cemetery, then they would need this as proof for their qualification.

    Mu Chen stored the beast heart with a wave of his hand, then he loosened up his expression. After preparing for such a long time, he did not fail the task and finally, sessfully hunted an Eighth Grade Beast Spirit.

    It was also worth celebrating that there weren¡¯t any casualties amongst them. Amongst the teams that entered the God¡¯s Cemetery, probably only those top-tiered teams could aplish it.

    ¡°The might of the Life-Extinguishing Pupil is truly frightening...¡± Fear shed in Han Shan¡¯s eyes as he stared at Mu Chen¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°It costs a considerable price as well.¡± Mu Chen helplessly smiled, ¡°Every activation would require 1,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. If I use it a couple more times, I¡¯m afraid that even the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid used for my cultivation would be emptied as well.¡±

    Everyoneughed upon hearing that, since they knew that Mu Chen was only joking. After all, with such a treasure, it would be a powerful intimidating means and their guarantee would be much greater as well. In this world, the value of life far exceeded the value of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    ¡°Since we already got our hands on a beast heart, then we can just head towards the inner section.¡± Mu Chen nced at the mess in the surroundings as he spoke. He was already itching to enter the inner section and verify if the Undying Bird existed.

    No one had any objections from his words and had nodded their heads.

    When Mu Chen saw their replies, he no longer dallied around. He waved his hand and turned into a streak of light. He flew away with Nine Nether and the rest closely following behind him.

    There weren¡¯t any obstructions in their path as they flew for the next few minutes. But as they passed through this forest, they suddenly noticed a bizarre region.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Nine Nether was shocked when she looked down and saw the forest down below being in a mess. Those cracks were evidence that there was a fight that took ce here.

    Furthermore, those deep ravine-like cracks had spread towards another side of the forest, and that location... was naturally where Mu Chen and the rest killed the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit.

    Mu Chen briefly pondered, then said, ¡°The Eighth Grade Beast Spirit must have suffered its injuries here.¡±

    ¡°Judging from the traces left behind, it couldn¡¯t have been from the other teams. The deathly aura here is too dense, so it should¡¯ve been a fight between Beast Spirits.¡± Mo Feng attentively looked around for a moment before speaking.

    ¡°Beast Spirits would also fight between them?¡± Mo Ling eximed with shock.

    ¡°If there is anything that could greatly attract them, then even Beast Spirits would fight amongst themselves.¡± Mu Chen said slowly.

    His gaze followed along with some traces on the ground, before his figure suddenly moved. He flew past a mountain peak and, after looking from afar, his ck pupils suddenly contracted.

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

 Chapter 1048 - Nine Revolution Azure Lotus

    Chapter 1048 - Nine Revolution Azure Lotus

    When Mu Chen descended towards the peak and looked up ahead, he saw a massive ck valley with a startling amount of deathly aura in the valley. The deathly aura was so dense that it had formed into a cloud above the valley and a fine ck rain fell. It was as if the rain itself was a condensation of the deathly aura.

    The deathly aura over there had exceeded any other that Mu Chen had seen.

    Furthermore, Mu Chen could vaguely see ten-odd ck silhouettes in the valley and those silhouettes were quietly seated with a torrential deathly aura around them. The density of those deathly auras was even stronger than the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit that they had previously encountered.

    Evidently, those ck silhouettes were all Eighth Grade Beast Spirits and elites even amongst the Eighth Grade Beast Spirits.

    ¡°What is that ce?¡± Nine Nether and the rest descended beside Mu Chen, then they looked at the valley with a drastic change in their expressions. Their eyes were filled with shock and fear.

    Mu Chen shook his head. ¡°The Eighth Grade Beast Spirit that we had previously killed must have tried to enter this valley. But in the end, it was forcefully chased out...¡±

    Judging from the wounds on the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit, that beast spirit must have fought with the Beast Spirits in the valley and had ultimately failed, thus, it had no choice but to leave.

    Nine Nether gently nodded her head when she heard him, since the deathly aura was equivalent to the Spiritual Energy in their cultivation. So that ce was a treasurend for Beast Spirits. Although Beast Spirits did not have any intellect, they still looked for ces to cultivate based on their instincts.

    But judging from the current looks of it, this valley was upied by the other Beast Spirits, not allowing any other Beast Spirits to step in.

    ¡°There are at least ten Eighth Grade Beast Spirits in there.¡± Han Shan spoke with a slight pale expression. That was equivalent to a formation of ten Eighth Grade Sovereigns. If they charged out, practically none of them would be able to escape.

    Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils were fixed onto the valley, then a ck light appeared on his forehead. The Life-Extinguishing Pupil slightly opened up and a ck light pierced through space, looking through the valley that was shrouded in dense deathly aura.

    The interior of the valley was extremely massive, but there weren¡¯t any traces of vitality. There weren¡¯t that many Beast Spirits either, but every single one of them had an astonishing amount of deathly aura enveloping them. Evidently, they were all Eighth Grade Beast Spirits.

    Furthermore, Mu Chen discovered that even those Eighth Grade Beast Spirits were only in the outeryers of the valley. The depths of the valley was enveloped with a ck light, making it look extremely mysterious. Even if the deathly aura there was much denser, none of those Eighth Grade Beast Spirits dared to put a foot in that area.

    ¡°What is in the depths of the valley?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered with shock, then he briefly pondered before the Life-Extinguishing Pupil on his foreheadpletely opened up. When the ck light flickered, it prated through space and he took a deeper look into the valley.

    The deathly aura was looked through by the Life-Extinguishing Pupil and the scenery in it was also exposed in Mu Chen¡¯s view.

    The depths seemed to be a massive ck swamp. Taking a closer look, the mud was actually formed my condensed deathly aura.

    A horrifying coldness shrouded that region, causing the Spiritual Energy in that region to be tainted.

    Mu Chen peeped at the swamp and, a brief momentter, his heart shook and his gaze seemed to have contracted upon locking onto an area of the swamp. There was only a dead tree growing in thatnd and a silhouette was quietly seated on the dead tree.

    There wasn¡¯t any vitalitying from the silhouette, but there wasn¡¯t any deathly aura around it either. Roughly looking at it, it seemed like a dead person.

    But when Mu Chen saw that man, his pupils suddenly contracted. That¡¯s because at that moment, he actually sensed an intense threating from that person.

    That threat had far exceeded any other Eighth Grade Beast Spirits that he had seen!

    That person had its eyes closed. But it seemed to have sensed Mu Chen¡¯s gaze and its eye slightly moved, as if it was about to open.

    When Mu Chen saw this, he quickly pulled his gaze back and pondered. Although that figure didn¡¯t look stiff or shrouded with deathly aura like the other Beast Spirits, Mu Chen knew that it must definitely be a Beast Spirit...

    However, that the Beast Spirit had exceeded all the other Beast Spirits, it might even... be a Ninth Grade Beast Spirit!

    Thinking about this, Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled. It was an existenceparable to a Ninth Grade Sovereign, a pinnacle existence in the Sovereign Realm... Only by reaching that step, could one be qualified to make an attempt into the Earth Sovereign Realm...

    If that Ninth Grade Beast Spirit charged out, just it alone would be able to make bloodbath out of their entire team.

    But why was that Ninth Grade Beast Spirit in that swamp alone? Furthermore, looking at it, it didn¡¯t seem to be cultivating; on the contrary, it seemed to be protecting something...

    Thoughts circted in Mu Chen¡¯s heart, before he sensed something shortly after. A ck light flickered on his forehead and his gaze shot into the depths of the valley once again, searching around the centre of the swamp.

    He had sensed a peculiar fluctuation in the centre of the swamp, which was shrouded in deathly aura.

    Mu Chen did not search for long because that peculiar fluctuation was too striking. In just a short ten-odd breaths, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze had gathered towards the depths of the swamp and a strong disbelief was revealed in his eyes.

    What appeared in Mu Chen¡¯s sight was a pond that was roughly ten-odd feet in length. The water was clear and clean, emitting a dense Spiritual Energy. Furthermore, there was actually an azure lotus in the pond overflowing with vitality.

    Mu Chen looked at the pond with shock. If that pond was outside of the Myriad Beast Graveyard, he wouldn¡¯t pay so much attention to it. But this ce wasn¡¯t the same, since there wasn¡¯t any vitality here. But there was a pond overflowing with vitality, making it extremely odd...

    Furthermore, the vitality in the pond seemed too overly powerful.

    That vitality was only restricted to the pond. It was so much so that it did not even go over the edge of the pond. Therefore, the surroundings of the pond were filled with deathly aura, so the azure lotus in the pond became the only source of lifeforce.

    Generally speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be such an existence in this ce that was filled with death, unless there was an existence equivalent to the Treasure Beast that fell in that location and its remnant aura was protecting the ce. Mu Chen had closely examined the area but did not sense any powerful aura being left behind.

    So the pond that was overflowing with lifeforce was born from the heavens and earth.

    Mu Chen¡¯s thought swiftly circted. Although the deathly aura in this region was extremely dense, it was also fair, so the bnce between the heavens and earth was maintained. That¡¯s why, when the deathly aura was so powerful to an extent, life would appear.

    Thus, the things that were born out of that would also be extraordinary treasures.

    ¡°There must be treasures in the pond!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered and the light condensed on the Life-Extinguishing Pupil on his forehead. He paid no attention to the exhaustion and circted the Spiritual Energy in his body. The ck light had quickly shot into the pond and the pond gradually cleared up in his eyes. At this moment, he had also suddenly widened his eyes.

    There was a fist-sized azure lotus that looked like a jade. Despite being in the swamp of deathly aura, it was a sparkling crystal without any contamination and a shocking vitality fluctuation was spreading out, causing the pond water to be purified.

    The jade azure lotus slowly opened and a white lotus seed sat at the heart of the lotus, covered with profound runes. It wasn¡¯t manmade, but born out of the heavens and earth. It¡¯s as if it was nurtured by the massive lifeforce and pure Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned as he looked at the fist-sized lotus. A momentter, he couldn¡¯t help taking a cold breath in and murmured, ¡°The Nine Revolution Azure Lotus?¡±

    The so-called ¡°Nine Revolution Azure Lotus¡± was a rare treasure of the heavens and earth, born by absorbing the lifeforce in the world, making it extremely profound. It was said that it could reverse death. Furthermore, it was said that by devouring this item, one could raise the sess rate of a Sovereign Realm breakthrough.

    It wasmon knowledge in the Great Thousand World about how tough breaking through the to Earth Sovereign Realm would be, since countless geniuses had exhausted their drive and talent, but they still remained in the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm. They couldn¡¯t take that step out that could change their life.

    It was also because of this matter that treasures that could aid Sovereign Realm experts to break through the shackles of the Sovereign Realm were extremely precious. The price of them was simply unimaginable and, the Nine Revolution Azure Lotus before him was one of them.

    Facing such a rare treasure, even Mu Chen¡¯s heart raced. Earth Sovereign Realm... how was that not his dream as well? As long as he could step into that realm, then no one in this world would underestimate him.

    Huff.

    Mu Chen took a deep breath, then pulled his gaze back with some difficulties. He opened his eyes on the peak, but the depths of his eyes were still zing. At this moment, he knew why there would be so many Beast Spirits gathered here to the point that even a Ninth Grade Beast Spirit was attracted over.

    They were all here for the Nine Revolution Azure Lotus.

    As long as they could devour that item, even with their dead bodies, they would be able to possess lifeforce as well, being in between life and death, bing an Undying. At the same time, they would be able to open a new path in their cultivation, bing a unique existence in the world.

    Those muddle-headed Beast Spirits wouldn¡¯t be able to resist that sort of temptation, it was their instincts controlling them.

    Therefore, if Mu Chen wanted to snatch the Nine Revolution Azure Lotus away, then he would definitely attract the frantic attacks of the Beast Spirits. At that time, he would have to face the pursuit of a bunch of Eighth Grade Beast Spirits and a Ninth Grade Beast Spirit...

    Even with the teams of the top-tiered Divine Beast ns, they would still bepletely annihted from the pursuit.

    But...

    Mu Chen licked his lips and a sh of fire flickered in his eyes. He really didn¡¯t want to give up on this treasure... Since that¡¯s the case, then he could only give it a gamble.

 Chapter 1049 - Charging into the Valley

    Chapter 1049 - Charging into the Valley

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    On the peak, Nine Nether looked at Mu Chen, who had opened his eyes, and asked. The danger in this area was getting a little too much, so there couldn¡¯t be a simple reason.

    Looking at everyone staring at him, Mu Chen smiled, then said, ¡°There are eighteen Eighth Grade Beast Spirit in the valley... and a Ninth Grade Beast Spirit.¡±

    Hiss!

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, even if everyone was prepared, they still couldn¡¯t help taking a cold breath in. They could expect the existence of Eighth Grade Beast Spirits, but they weren¡¯t prepared for a Ninth Grade Beast Spirit.

    It was an existence that could beparable to a Ninth Grade Sovereign! Even in the entire Great Havew Domain, probably only the three Emperors had reached that level...

    ¡°I intend to go in.¡±

    But while they were shocked, Mu Chen¡¯s next sentence left them dumbfounded. It was so much so that even Nine Nether was looking at Mu Chen with shock. Clearly, she couldn¡¯t understand why Mu Chen would want to be so reckless. Not only their team, even if all the other top-tiered teams gathered together, they would just be annihted in an instant.

    Looking at everyone¡¯s shock, Mu Chen continued, ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to follow me. I will go in alone.¡±

    Facing such a ferocious formation, they would practically be baggage if they entered with him.

    Han Shan and the rest exchanged a look, but in the end, Nine Nether had knitted her brows and said, ¡°You¡¯re nning to use the Lightning-Devouring Beast¡¯s Heart, right?¡±

    She understood Mu Chen the best. Although thetter¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t be judged the normal way, if he had a powerful troop with him at the moment so that he could use the strength of a Battle Formation Master, he might still have the possibility to be able to confront the terrifying formation in the valley. But evidently, he did not have that sort of means at this moment. If that¡¯s the case, then there could only be one possibility. Mu Chen was intending to use the Lightning-Devouring Beast¡¯s Heart.

    ¡°But the moment you don¡¯t have the Lightning-Devouring Beast¡¯s Heart, then Bai Ming of the Phoenix n will no longer be fearful of you.¡± Han Shan couldn¡¯t help pointing that out. Bai Ming wasn¡¯t a kind person. Previously, Mu Chen could intimidate him with the Lightning-Devouring Beast¡¯s Heart. But the moment he used it, with his character, that fellow would definitely not let Mu Chen off.

    Mu Chen smiled and looked at the valley that was filled with a deathly aura and answered, ¡°I previously took out the Lightning-Devouring Beast¡¯s Heart to intimidate others. Bai Ming is still not worthy for me to use it on him.¡±

    His words were calm, but there was a self-confidence that was contained in his words. Bai Ming was truly formidable and ording to his guesses, thetter should possess the fighting strength of an Eighth Grade Sovereign. Furthermore, he was a cunning Eighth Grade Sovereign with a Quasi-Saint Artifact. If they fought, he would definitely be stronger than the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit that they had previously fought.

    But even if Bai Ming was powerful, that didn¡¯t mean that he, Mu Chen, was a pushover. If they really fought, Mu Chen was confident that Bai Ming¡¯s n wouldn¡¯t go as he wished.

    Furthermore, he was currently at the pinnacle level of Sixth Grade Sovereign and was only a step away from being a Seventh Grade Sovereign. If it was an ordinary time, he might need a month¡¯s worth of cultivation for him to attempt a breakthrough.

    But right now, there¡¯s a chance lying before him. It was naturally the Nine Revolution Azure Lotus. Although the effect of it would be greatly disyed when he attempted his breakthrough to the Eighth Grade Sovereign Realm, it contained pure and massive Spiritual Energy. Devouring it, Mu Chen would be able to make use of it to break through to the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm.

    The moment he stepped into the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm, his fighting strength would greatly soar. So even without the Lightning-Devouring Beast¡¯s Heart, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of Bai Ming.

    When Nine Nether and the rest saw how decisive Mu Chen was, they no longer attempted to convince him. Furthermore, they knew the might of the Lightning-Devouring Beast¡¯s Heart. Although the formation of Beast Spirits in the valley was powerful, it probably wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the attack of the heart.

    ¡°Then be careful, we¡¯ll move back first.¡± Nine Nether nodded her head. They wouldn¡¯t be able to provide Mu Chen with any help with them staying here. If anything happened, then they might even drag Mu Chen down.

    ¡°Pay attention to this region for me.¡± Mu Chen said. He did not want to let others benefit from him dealing with all the Beast Spirits here.

    Nine Nether nodded her head and no longer hesitated. She turned around and flew out. Although Han Shan and the rest were curiously looking at Mu Chen, they did not ask anything and swiftly followed behind Nine Nether.

    After looking at their departing silhouettes until theypletely disappeared, only then did Mu Chen shifted his grave gaze towards this valley and took in a deep breath before a silver heart that was flickering with lightning appeared in his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m depending on you now, buddy...¡± Mu Chen murmured as he moved, turning into a streak of light as he shot towards the valley that was enveloped with deathly aura.

    As he approached the valley, the deathly aura grew even denser. The sky was covered with a ck deathly aura and a ck rain descended, causing this region to be enveloped in coldness.

    Under the coldness, the Spiritual Energy in Mu Chen¡¯s body became sluggish and the surface of his body was being covered in a cold aura. It¡¯s as if it the rain was trying to corrode his physical body.

    Sensing this situation, Mu Chen did not dare to dy and swiftly circted the Dragon-Phoenix Physique. A golden light blossomed on his body and a draconic roar and phoenix cry resounded, dispelling the deathly aura that invaded his body.

    Whoosh!

    With the protection of the Dragon-Phoenix Physique, Mu Chen had quickly dived into the valley that was enveloped in deathly aura. At that moment, when he stepped into the valley, the ck silhouettes that were in the valley suddenly opened their eyes and enraged roars resounded from their mouths.

    Rustle!

    Several ck silhouettes shot out, turning into ck streaks of light that shot towards Mu Chen in an attempt to have him killed.

    When Mu Chen saw those ck silhouettes, he did not dare to tangle up with them, since he knew that if he tangled with them, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from the valley today.

    Huff!

    Mu Chen took in a deep breath and his seals changed. The True Phoenix Spirit that resided on his arm suddenly moved to his back and a spiritual light surged. Then, a massive pair of phoenix wings had unfolded.

    Boom!

    The phoenix wings pped and Mu Chen¡¯s speed immediately soared. He had quickly passed through the obstructions of those Eighth Grade Beast Spirits and shot towards the distance.

    Roar!

    When the other Eighth Grade Beast Spirits saw that the obstruction had failed, they instantly gave a furious roar and stood up, before soaring forth to envelop Mu Chen.

    Rustle! Rustle!

    With the help of the phoenix wings, his speed soared to an astonishing degree. He agilely passed through the obstruction of the Eighth Grade Beast Spirits. Using the w from theirck of intellect, he had searched for the gap between the envelopment and dived deep into the valley.

    Mu Chen had also wasted a few minutes from the constant pursuit and encirclement before he had finally stepped into the swamp of the deathly aura.

    When he stepped into the range of the deathly aura, the Ninth Grade Beast Spirit that was seated on the dead tree in the depths suddenly opened its eyes. Its eyes were no longer empty. Vaguely, there were flickers of light. Compared to the Eighth Grade Beast Spirits, this Ninth Grade Beast Spirit evidently had a trace of spirituality.

    Roar!

    The Ninth Grade Beast Spirit looked in the direction of Mu Chen and let out a deep roar, before it threw out a punch from a distance away.

    Boom!

    A fist flew out, tearing cracks in space as if it was shattering ss. Boundless deathly aura had quickly pierced through space and appeared before Mu Chen before it ferociously pounced forth.

    The terrifying deathly aura dominated forth as Mu Chen¡¯s seals changed. His silhouette, which was charging forth, instantly froze, then he descended from the sky like a stone that weighed a myriad catty. Stepping on the ground, the deathly aura flew above him, destroying a massive mountain wall.

    But although he managed to avoid the deathly aura, Mu Chen still felt his blood and aura boiling in his body. He was inwardly shocked by how terrifying the Ninth Grade Beast Spirit was...

    If he faced it head-on, then even if he had utilised all his means, he wouldn¡¯t be able to go several rounds with the Ninth Grade Beast Spirit with his current strength...

    When the Ninth Grade Beast Spirit saw that Mu Chen had avoided its attack, it did not pursue, since it did not want to leave the range of the Nine Revolution Azure Lotus, just in case something happens.

    However, Mu Chen naturally had to draw it away if he wanted to use the Lightning-Devouring Beast¡¯s Heart. With a sh in his mind, he turned towards another direction. He clearly wanted to go along the edge, then into the depths of the swamp.

    Behind him, although those Eighth Grade Beast Spirits were chasing after him, they couldn¡¯t catch up to Mu Chen.

    Roar!

    When the Ninth Grade Beast Spirit sensed Mu Chen¡¯s intention and sensed that he was moving deeper into the swamp, it finally couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. Immediately, it unleashed a roar and the deathly aura dominated forth like a tornado.

    It stomped its feet, before it instantly disappeared. When it reappeared, it was already on the edge of the horizon.

    When the Ninth Grade Beast Spirit appeared in Mu Chen¡¯s sight once again, he could sense the pressure in this region suddenly soar. A stinging pain came from his skin as he felt the great threat.

    Therefore, Mu Chen had immediately stopped his silhouette and with a p of the phoenix wings, he turned towards another direction and fled.

    Behind him, the Ninth Grade Beast Spirit chased after him with the Eighth Grade Beast Spirits closely following behind it. Although they were powerful, their intellect wascking, after all.

    But what left Mu Chen somewhat shocked was the speed of the Ninth Grade Beast Spirit. Even after utilising the True Phoenix Spirit, it was still swiftly closing the gap between them.

    A few minutester, he felt a powerful pressure enveloping him from the rear and he could already smell the death scenting from the Ninth Grade Beast Spirit.

    If this went on, then the Ninth Grade Beast Spirit would quickly catch up to him.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes flickered as he took a deep breath in. With a move of his silhouette, he appeared on a hill before turning around and looked at the torrential deathly aura.

    His hand stretched out of his sleeves and a silver heart slowly pulsed, emitting rumbling thunder.

    ¡°Almost there...¡±

    Mu Chen murmured to himself and his gaze became ferocious. With a tremble of his palm, the silver heart had turned into a streak of silver light and flew towards the torrential deathly aura.

 Chapter 1050 - Destruction

    Chapter 1050 - Destruction

    A silver light streaked across the horizon and shot towards the Ninth Grade Beast Spirit and the Eighth Grade Beast Spirits. Vaguely, the stench of destruction had filled that silver light.

    As the silver light streaked over, even if it didn¡¯t look remarkable, the Ninth Grade Beast Spirit¡¯s silhouette stopped due to its instincts. Its hollow eyes were staring at the silver light. Although it didn¡¯t have any intellect, it¡¯s instincts had sensed the aura of destruction from that unremarkable streak of light.

    Despite being already dead, if it was struck by that silver light, perhaps it would bepletely turned into dust.

    Therefore, the Ninth Grade Beast Spirit had immediately retreated in that instant, since its instincts were telling it to escape. Otherwise, it would be destroyed today.

    Boom!

    Even if the Ninth Grade Beast Spirit¡¯s instincts were fearsome, the Eighth Grade Beast Spirits behind it were a tad inferior. Therefore, they still maintained their stance and charged forth. When the Ninth Grade Beast Spirit swiftly retreated, it shed with the groups of Beast Spirits and the entire scene was inplete chaos.

    It was also at that moment that the Ninth Grade Beast Spirit¡¯s retreating silhouette was stopped.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    In that short moment, the silver light had already appeared before them and it lightly trembled. In the next moment, a terrifying explosion burst out from the silvery light.

    Rumble!

    It was as if a god of destructive lightning had descended with terrifying rumbling noises, lifting the ground below. Sound waves travelled over the myriad feet and in just a few moments, the rumbling noises could be clearly heard from anywhere within a myriad mile.

    The shes of lightning in the sky were like condensed liquids of lightning that descended from the sky. At that moment, the entire region had turned silver. It was so much so that even the dense clouds of deathly aura had been pierced through by the lightning as they dissipated.

    A horrifying fluctuation surged, exploding forth after brewing.

    Lightning was reflected in Mu Chen¡¯s pupils as he looked at the world-shaking momentum with terror. Evidently, the might of the Lightning-Devouring Beast¡¯s Heart had far exceeded his expectations.

    The might of it was absolutely destructive.

    Practically no one beneath the Earth Sovereign Realm could withstand that sort of terrifying attack.

    Mu Chen made a prompt decision and his phoenix wings pped, sending him in the opposite to the Lightning-Devouring Beast¡¯s Heart. If he was too close to the impact, even he would be dragged into it.

    As he retreated, Mu Chen¡¯s seals changed and his entire body was enveloped with a golden lustre. A draconic roar and phoenix cry resounded and the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits left his body, turning into spectral images as they coiled around him, forming into a powerfulyer of defence.

    But after bringing out the Dragon-Phoenix Physique, Mu Chen still wasn¡¯t rest assured and with a will, he had also condensed the Great Sr Undying Body, which enveloped him.

    Boom!

    Just when Mu Chen had utilised all his defences, the distant Lightning-Devouring Beast¡¯s Heart had exploded under his detonation.

    It was the lightning energy that a Primordial Lightning-Devouring Beast umted for years.

    Rumbling lightning swept out like a wave of myriad feet and swept over from the distance. Space copsed in the path along with the ground. Several myriad feet cracks constantly spread out, enveloping the entire massive valley.

    In the path of the lightning, everything was turned into ashes.

    Charging at the front were those Eighth Grade Beast Spirits and their mummified bodies were practically useless before the shock wave. When the lightning streaked over, the bodies of those Eighth Grade Beast Spirits crumbled, before they faded into ashes.

    Thest one that remained was the Ninth Grade Beast Spirit. A massive deathly aura burst out from its body, but it was only able to obstruct the wave of lightning for an instant. After that instant, the lightning continued sweeping over, destroying the deathly aura and the lightning enveloped the Ninth Grade Beast Spirit.

    For the moment, this region looked like a world of lightning.

    When the group of Beast Spirits were devoured, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t having a good time either. Although he had retreated, he had still underestimated the might of the Lightning-Devouring Beast¡¯s Heart.

    Therefore, even if he had retreated at full speed, he could still see the boundless shock wave of lightning approaching from the distance and the destructive momentum mmed against the Great Sr Undying Body.

    Boom!

    In that instance, the heavens and earth trembled and cracks started to spread out on the Great Sr Undying Body before it exploded and faded away.

    Poof!

    Even with the Great Sr Undying Body, Mu Chen still spewed a mouthful of blood and his body felt like it was breaking apart before being sent deep into the ground, his bones shattered.

    The lightning continued to dominate forth, wiping the entire massive valley clean...

    In the distance of the valley, when Nine Nether and the rest who were retreating saw the terrifying shock wave, their bodies came to a stop as they looked over with grave expressions.

    ¡°What a terrifying might.¡± Han Shan was astonished. Even from this distance, he still felt how fearful the shock wave was. If he was close to that, then he would definitely be dead by now.

    Nine Nether lightly bit her lips as worry shed in her eyes. Shortly after, she took a deep breath, ¡°Pay attention to our surroundings. Don¡¯t let anyonee close.¡±

    Mo Feng and the rest nodded their heads in acknowledgement. At this moment, they could only wish for Mu Chen to be fine.

    Just as Nine Nether stopped at this area with alert, a blue-clothed man on a peak towards the north suddenly looked over at their direction and knitted his brows. That¡¯s because, at that moment, he felt an extreme shock wave of violent Spiritual Energy.

    That person was naturally Bai Ming of the Phoenix n.

    ¡°Big Brother Bai Ming, that is this surge of energy?¡± Beside Bai Ming, Bai Bin¡¯s silhouette appeared with shock in his expression. He could vaguely sense how violent the energy in that region was.

    ¡°Such violent energy should be from the lightning attribute. I¡¯m afraid that not even a Ninth Grade Sovereign could withstand that power.¡± Bai Ming contracted his eyes, before his eyes shed with a flicker of understanding and he faintly smiled. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve overestimated that fellow, to be forced to this extent from dealing with an Eighth Grade Beast Spirit.¡±

    In his view, with the formation of Mu Chen¡¯s team, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to kill an Eighth Grade Beast Spirit. If they wanted to kill it without paying any price, then he would have to use the Lightning-Devouring Beast¡¯s Heart.

    Bai Bin was stunned as he rejoiced, ¡°That fe has used the Lightning-Devouring Beast¡¯s Heart?¡±

    ¡°Such energy is something that none of those teams that entered the Divine Beast Origin possess. Aside from that fellow¡¯s Lightning-Devouring Beast¡¯s Heart, it shouldn¡¯t be someone else.¡±

    Bai Ming nodded his head as a graveness shed in his eyes, before he continued, ¡°The might of it is indeed terrifying. If that brat had used it against us, I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯d all be dead.¡±

    ¡°Heh. But if that brat falls in Big Brother Bai Ming¡¯s handter, what waves can he lift?¡± Bai Bin grinned.

    Bai Ming lightly smiled. Without the Lightning-Devouring Beast¡¯s Heart, Mu Chen was equivalent to an ant in his eyes. If they met again, then he would definitely let that brat know how foolish it was to offend him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s deal with this Eighth Grade Beast Spirit before us first.¡± Bai Ming shook his head, then no longer pondered about the ant-like existence in his eyes and shifted his gaze forth. The swarm of Beast Spirits had already beenpletely wiped by the experts of the Phoenix n and only the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit remained, attempting to escape.

    Clenching his hand, the ice-blue fan appeared in a sh and his silhouette had disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already above the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit and had fanned down.

    Whoosh!

    An ice-blue cold aura swept out like a phoenix unfolding its wings, turning into a current as it devoured the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit. After the cold aura swept past, only a vivid ice statue was left behind.

    Bai Ming gently descended on the head of that statue with an indifferent expression, then he gently kicked with the tip of his leg. The ice statue cracked, before it was reduced to ice powder.

    A beast heart, which was filled with deathly aura, rose and was grasped by Bai Ming. Toying around with the beast heart, his gaze shifted towards the distance and a smear of ridicule rose on the corner of his lips.

    He hoped that Mu Chen would truly dare to head towards the inner section. Only then, would he be able to let that ant that dared to provoke a colossal figure to know what tragedy awaited him.

    In the valley that was in aplete mess, the surrounding walls and peaks had been levelled to the ground and a myriad-foot long crack spread out on the ground that looked like an abyss.

    This massive valley was evidently wiped out.

    Boom!

    On this wreckednd, huge stones suddenly flew out and a silhouette soared into the sky. When it descended on the ground, his clothes were all tattered and riddled with wounds. There was even a trace of blood on the corner of his lips and his appearance looked extremely pathetic.

    That silhouette was naturally Mu Chen.

    He wiped the trace of blood and lowered his head to look at the wrecked valley with a sh of shock in his eyes. The might of the Lightning-Devouring Beast¡¯s Heart was simply too powerful.

    Mu Chen swept his gaze out, any traces of the Beast Spirits have already been wiped away by now. Clearly, they had beenpletely annihted.

    ¡°I wonder if the Nine Revolution Azure Lotus is alright?¡±

    Recalling this, Mu Chen¡¯s face instantly changed and he quickly flew out. He came for the Nine Revolution Azure Lotus and even used the Lightning-Devouring Beast¡¯s Heart. If it was affected by the shock wave of the Lightning-Devouring Beast¡¯s Heart and was destroyed, then he would definitely have his intestines turn green from regret.

    Whoosh!

    Mu Chen quickly flew across the wreckednd and appeared in the swamp of deathly aura a few minutester. But at this moment, the swamp was also greatly destroyed with steaming deathly aura.

    Seeing this scene, Mu Chen¡¯s heart sank and he increased his speed even further, appearing at the centre of the swamp and shot his gaze over. He saw the clear pond still quietly rippling in the swamp and the surrounding ck water was severed by it, clearly split up.

    In the depths of the swamp, an emerald lotus gently fluttered, emitting a green lustre, filled with boundless vitality.

 Chapter 1051 - Seventh Grade Sovereign

    Chapter 1051 - Seventh Grade Sovereign

    When Mu Chen saw that the clear pond still quietly sat at the centre of the swamp, he felt heavily relieved. Fortunately, the treasure was fine. Otherwise, he would be so depressed at this moment to the point that he would start vomiting blood.

    When he saw that the Nine Revolution Azure Lotus was fine, Mu Chen did not dare to dy, since themotion in this region was too great. It must have definitely alerted the perception of many teams, so he had to seize the treasure as soon as possible.

    As this thought shed in his mind, Mu Chen immediately appeared above the pond and suddenly made a grabbing action. Spiritual Energy burst from his palm and fixed onto the emerald azure lotus at the bottom of the pond, before a burst of suction force exploded.

    A lump of clear pond water gently flew up with the azure lotus wrapped in mud and hovered before Mu Chen.

    A peculiar fragrance drifted over that was filled with boundless vitality and it had instantly relieved Mu Chen of the pain in his body. It¡¯s as if his shattered bones had been recovered at this moment, bringing along a sour and numbing sensation.

    Mu Chen flicked his finger and the mud was removed, revealing the emerald lotus more clearly. The Nine Revolution Azure Lotus was the size of his palm. It looked extremely exquisite, as if it was finely carved. Especially the lotus seed, it was emitting an even startling lifeforce and the surface of the seed was engraved with numerous profound runes. The runes were formed naturally, which made it profound and mysterious.

    ¡°This is the Nine Revolution Azure Lotus...¡± Mu Chen was a little intoxicated by the beauty and couldn¡¯t help letting loose a sigh. If this item was ced in the auction house of the Great Thousand World, it would definitely attract the franticpetition of Ninth Grade Sovereigns. That¡¯s because as long as one had it, then their odds of breaking through the shackles of Sovereign Realm would increase and they¡¯d step into the Earth Sovereign Realm.

    And when one stepped into the Earth Sovereign Realm, everything would change. It was practicallyparable to a soar. If the Sovereign Realm could be ssified as experts in the Great Thousand World, then an Earth Sovereign Realm would be the lord of a force.

    Perhaps in the Northern Region, a Ninth Grade Sovereign could be part of the higher hierarchy in a peak force, but they could not establish their own force. That¡¯s because only an Earth Sovereign Realm could shelter a peak force.

    As long as they possessed that sort of status, then they would naturally gain ess torger amounts of cultivation resources, walking further in the path of cultivation.

    After Mu Chenmented in his heart, he carefully stored the Nine Revolution Azure Lotus. When he left, he had waved his hand and Spiritual Energy gushed out,pletely destroying the pond.

    He did not want someone else toe here and find the existence of a Nine Revolution Azure Lotus that was once here. Combined with the destruction of this ce, someone might figure it out and if that¡¯s the case, then it would only bring trouble to himself.

    Mu Chen was only rest assured after he destroyed the pond. His silhouette moved, turning into a beam of light, and he flew off from this location.

    Not long after Mu Chen left, noises of wind being torn apart resounded and several teams appeared at the same time before carefully approaching this wreckednd.

    Those teams examined the area out of curiosity but in the end, they were all in the destroyed pond. Although this ce was already destroyed, the lifeforce in thisnd, which was covered in deathly aura, was still eye-catching. It was as if there was something that existed here.

    Although they had found this ce, they couldn¡¯t tell what was here due to the destruction; thus, they could only shake their heads with regret.

    They could guess that there should be a treasure that once existed here but they couldn¡¯t confirm what it was. Therefore, those teams briefly hesitated, but they could only leave with regret.

    At this moment, Mu Chen was already far from this ce. In a sh, he had already appeared on the hill where Nine Nether and the rest were waiting for him.

    When Nine Nether and the rest saw that Mu Chen had returned without harm, their faces shed with joy and they felt heavily relieved. If they did not have Mu Chen to lead them, then their journey would probably be hopeless.

    ¡°You got it?¡± Nine Nether smiled as she saw the joy in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. It looked like thetter had truly returned from a rewarding journey.

    Mu Chen smiled with his eyes contracted as he nodded his head. With the Nine Revolution Azure Lotus in his possession, he was pleased with joy.

    When Nine Nether saw his reaction, she did not inquire any further. She knew that it wouldn¡¯t be an ordinary item for Mu Chen to be willing to use the Lightning-Devouring Beast¡¯s Heart. But it was something that Mu Chen had obtained by himself and they did not provide any help at all, so that item naturally, solely belonged to Mu Chen.

    Not only was it Nine Nether, who was close to Mu Chen, have this thought, even Han Shan, Mo Feng and the rest did not ask anything, since they clearly had the same thought as well.

    ¡°We¡¯ll look for a ce to reorganise ourselves before heading towards the inner section of the God¡¯s Cemetery.¡± Mu Chen looked at everyone. At this moment, he wasn¡¯t at his top state and he had also just obtained the Nine Revolution Azure Lotus. So he needed to use it to help break through to the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm.

    As long as his own Spiritual Energy reached the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm, and add the fact that his physical body wasparable to a Seventh Grade Sovereign, Mu Chen was absolutely confident that no one beneath the Eighth Grade Sovereign Realm could rival him.

    It was so much so that he would no longer have the slightest fear when faced with the Quasi-Saint Artifact in Bai Ming¡¯s hand.

    Any teams that could enter the inner section were all top-tiered teams and the leaders of those teams were powerful. They were definitely all much stronger than Qin Jingtian, so Mu Chen had to improve his own strength.

    Nine Nether and the rest knew what Mu Chen was intending, so they nodded their heads.

    The group moved forth once again and with the sight of Mu Chen¡¯s Life-Extinguishing Pupil, they managed to avoid the ces that had swarms of Beast Spirits and torrential deathly auras. Those ces weren¡¯t at all inferior to the valley that they had encountered before. ording to Mu Chen¡¯s experience, there must¡¯ve been some sort of treasure in those dangerousnds as well.

    But he no longer had any thoughts regarding those treasurends at this moment. Without the Lightning Devouring Beast¡¯s Heart, he would simply be courting death if he tried to enter those dangerousnds.

    Therefore, Mu Chen was decisive and suppressed the temptation in his heart before searching for a ce with thinner deathly aura and opened a cave on a lone peak.

    Nine Nether and the rest were spread around the peak to guard him.

    In the cave, Mu Chen sat down with the Nine Revolution Azure Lotus before him. A dazzling light blossomed with boundless vitality filling the entire cave, causing this cave to be filled with vitality and withered nts grew once more.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was fixed onto the white seed at the heart of the lotus. That was the essence of the Nine Revolution Azure Lotus. If he could absorb it, then he would be able to borrow its bizarre power when he attempted to break through the shackles of the Sovereign Realm and enter the Earth Sovereign Realm in the future...

    But the terrifying lifeforce contained within the white seed wasn¡¯t something that he could bear at this moment. But fortunately, he did not need to refine it right now. He only needed to absorb it into his body for now and use its energy when he attempted his breakthrough in the future.

    Huff!

    Mu Chen took a deep breath, then bent two of his fingers. The white seed that resided at the centre of the lotus¡¯ heart gently rose, before he threw a surge of Spiritual Energy towards the azure lotus.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    Spiritual light blossomed from the azure lotus and the palm-sized azure lotus swiftly started to expand. In a few breaths¡¯ time, it had already grown to about five feet, akin to a lotus seat.

    Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette slowly descended on the lotus seat. This lotus seat couldn¡¯t be refined but it possessed the function of calming his heart and stabilising his Spiritual Energy. The lotus itself was a treasure that supported cultivation, so Mu Chen naturally wouldn¡¯t abandon it since it could be useful to him.

    Once everything was prepared, Mu Chen no longer hesitated and he looked at the white lotus that hovered before him. He had immediately opened his mouth and a suction force exploded, pulling the lotus into his body.

    In that instant when he devoured the lotus seed, a terrifying lifeforce exploded from Mu Chen¡¯s body and his hair frantically grew at this moment. In a few moments, his hair had already covered the entire cave like weeds.

    The sudden explosive lifeforce that came from his body made Mu Chen inwardly shocked. After all, it was just the energy being emitted by the seed, if the entire seed was unleashed, then he would probably be dead right here.

    But fortunately, he only needed to absorb and refine the energy that leaked from the seed to help him break through, pushing his own Spiritual Energy cultivation towards the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm.

    And with his current strength, he should be able to control it perfectly at this moment.

    Thus, time quietly passed in his cultivation and the lifeforce in the cave grew even more vigorous.

    While Mu Chen was cultivating, Nine Nether and the rest sat around the peak, guarding the area. Their gazes would asionally look towards the cave that Mu Chen was in with some shock in their eyes, since they could sense the vigorous lifeforce. Immediately, they inwardly rejoiced that Mu Chen had found a ce with thin deathly aura and few Beast Spirits. Otherwise, just the lifeforce alone would attract innumerable Beast Spirits.

    Nine Nether looked over for a brief moment before retracting her gaze. She wasn¡¯t worried about Mu Chen¡¯s breakthrough, since thetter¡¯s strength had already exceeded the realm of Sixth Grade Sovereign. In addition to his umtion from all the battles he had experienced, it would be natural for him to make his breakthrough.

    And the moment he seeded his breakthrough, then he would possess the strength to confront Bai Ming.

    At that time, Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t be afraid, even if he was facing an Eighth Grade Sovereign.

    Thinking about this, inwardly, Nine Nether felt gratified. Without her knowing, the youth that needed her protection back then had already surpassed her.

    After this Divine Beast Origines to an end, the Elders back in the n would probably not dare to belittle him anymore.

    Furthermore, she knew that this was just the beginning. In the future, Mu Chen would grow stronger and perhaps no one would believe in him bing a supreme expert in the future. But she had never doubted it from the beginning that he could achieve that.

    She inwardlymented before closing her eyes to cultivate. A day had passed and she suddenly opened her eyes to see a boundless surge of Spiritual Energy exploding forth from the cave and a slender silhouette slowly walked out from the wave of Spiritual Energy.

 Chapter 1052 - Inner Section

    Chapter 1052 - Inner Section

    A boundless Spiritual Energy swept out from the cave, like a tidal wave, as a slender silhouette slowly walked out under the attention of Nine Nether and the rest.

    When they saw that silhouette, they couldn¡¯t help contracting their eyes because, at that moment, they could feel a powerful pressure being emitted from him.

    The pressure made them sigh. Despite the fact that they were already at the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm for a long time, the pressure that Mu Chen, who had just broken through to the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm, had surpassed them.

    But they onlymented for a brief moment. Mu Chen was a monster that could defeat a Seventh Grade Sovereign when he was in the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm. So they weren¡¯t surprised that he possessed that sort of extraordinary fighting strength.

    As theymented, Mu Chen stood outside the cave and the boundless Spiritual Energy around him gradually retracted before being contained in his body. He slowly clenched his fist and felt the boundless Spiritual Energy coursing through his body with a satisfied smile appearing on the corner of his lips.

    He had discovered that the Spiritual Energy in his body was more powerful in this breakthrough. The density also far exceeded what it was before.

    ording to his estimation, if he fought with the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit again, he wouldn¡¯t have to take the trouble to set up so many Spiritual Arrays. With his current strength, ughtering an Eighth Grade Beast Spirit wouldn¡¯t be as difficult as before.

    With the Spiritual Energy cultivation at Seventh Grade Sovereign and the physical strength of a Seventh Grade Sovereign, his overall strength had exceeded any regr Seventh Grade Sovereign.

    It was so much so that he could even confront an Eighth Grade Sovereign.

    Furthermore, the harvest of his breakthrough wasn¡¯t just limited to this.

    Mu Chen contracted his eyes and space fluctuated behind him. His Sovereign Sea vaguely appeared with waves sweeping over and torrential Spiritual Energy surging. There was a quiet white seat hovering at the bottom of his Sovereign Sea, emitting boundless lifeforce that caused the Spiritual Energy in his Sovereign Sea to be even more refined and versatile.

    Even at this point in time, Mu Chen could not fully refine the seed of the Nine Revolution Azure Seed. So he had pulled it into his Sovereign Sea and suppressed it.

    This way, the lifeforce of the white seed would be able to nourish the Spiritual Energy in his Sovereign Sea. Furthermore, the moment he reached the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm and tried to break through the shackles of the Sovereign Realm and enter the Earth Sovereign Realm, the white seed might be able to give him aid.

    Furthermore, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t doubtful that that day might not be far from now, since he was already at the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm, only two grades away from the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    Mu Chen¡¯s thoughts wandered around before being suppressed by him. Right now, the thing he had to do was enter the inner section of the God¡¯s Cemetery and obtain the inheritance blood essence of the Primordial Undying Bird.

    The Sovereign Sea behind him swiftly faded and, with a move, he appeared before Nine Nether and the rest with a light smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should get going to the inner section.¡±

    Nine Nether and the rest looked at Mu Chen. They could all sense the self-confidence in him. Although he had lost the Lightning-Devouring Beast¡¯s Heart as a trump card, his biggest reliance at this moment was his own strength.

    After breaking through, he was no longer afraid of dealing with Bai Ming.

    Facing Mu Chen who had such confidence, even Nine Nether and the rest felt more assured and they nodded their heads. Thereafter, they no longer wasted time and turned into several streaks of light, then flew out.

    Mu Chen did not stop in his journey and with the prying ability of the Life-Extinguishing Pupil, they easily avoided the ces withrge swarms of Beast Spirits and headed towards the inner section without any dys.

    They travelled at full speed for half a day and felt that the surrounding scenery started to change. The earth beneath them gradually changed from ck to tainted crimson. The crimson made them feel fearful. Vaguely, there was an ominous aura being emitted, causing the Spiritual Energy their bodies to restlessly stir.

    ¡°We should be in the God¡¯s Cemetery after passing through the light barrier.¡± Mu Chen looked at the massive barrier with a grave expression. He could sense an indescribable fluctuationing from the barrier. It must¡¯ve been a Spiritual Array. Furthermore, the might of this Spiritual Array required a genuine Spiritual Array Grandmaster to set it up.

    Nine Nether and the rest nodded their heads with solemn expressions and alertness.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Mu Chen took the lead and gradually approached the barrier. Seeing the countless profound runes that circted on the barrier, every single one of the runes were emitting horrifying power.

    The barrier formed from the barrier was something that not even a Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm could break through, not to mention for Mu Chen¡¯s party.

    Therefore, Mu Chen briefly pondered before grasping his hand. The Eighth Grade Beast Spirit¡¯s heart appeared in his hand, before he threw it out and it slowly approached the barrier.

    Ancient runes circted and a strand of radiance descended, enveloping the heart of the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit. Under the radiance, the pitch-ck beast heart emitted a ck mist, which was a powerful deathly aura, but when the deathly aura came in contact with the radiance, it hadpletely evaporated.

    Thus, this beast heart that was filled with deathly aura had been transformed into an ordinary beast heart in a few breaths¡¯ time and the deathly aura in it waspletely wiped clean.

    Furthermore, the beast heart still contained a trace of vitality and had vaguely pulsed.

    Mu Chen was somewhat startled at this sight. He never expected this Spiritual Array to be so powerful. It not only cleansed the deathly aura in it, it could also bestow the beast heart, which had been dead for tens of thousands of years, a trace of vitality.

    But Mu Chen knew that even so, the beast heart couldn¡¯t be revived.

    The beast heart, which had been cleansed, slowly moved towards the light barrier before slowly fusing with it, as if it had been turned into a dot of light that integrated into the massive Spiritual Array.

    When the beast heart integrated with the barrier, a small crack slowly opened on the barrier before them.

    They looked at the crack and took in a deep breath. He turned to exchange a look with Nine Nether and the rest before nodding his head and stepped in. Nine Nether and the rest closely following behind him.

    After stepping into the crack, the first scene that entered their eyes was a crimsonnd, spreading as far as their sight could reach. Looking from afar, it looked like a crimson ocean of blood.

    There was a peculiar ominous aura in this crimsonnd. Those colours weren¡¯t tainted from nature, they were genuinely tainted with blood, and the blood definitely had to be extremely powerful. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be so clear even after tens of thousands of years. Just a nce made Mu Chen and the rest feel a chill in their bodies.

    Thisnd looked like a demon.

    Mu Chen¡¯s group stood in the sky, since they did not dare to descend onto thisnd. Standing in the sky, they saw that the sky here was different from the one outside.

    That¡¯s because this sky was wandering with a powerful aura that originated from powerful existences. Even if they were already dead, their will still remained in this area, as if they were suppressing something.

    The sky andnd here looked to be the absolute opposite.

    And Mu Chen¡¯s team looked extremely tiny in this region. At this moment, it was as if they were ants in the palm of a ferocious existence.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the battle in this area must¡¯ve been the most intense,pared to the other ces in the Divine Beast Origin.¡± Mu Chen sighed. Even after tens of thousands of years, the appearance still looked so brutal. It was hard for him to imagine what kind of battle took ce here.

    The Fiend ns came with torrential momentum and the warriors that guarded the Divine Beast Origin had also given their all, shing with the horrifying Fiend ns.

    Just thinking about this battle alone made them shudder.

    The faces of Nine Nether and the rest were solemn with alertness. In this strand ofnd, the slightest danger would be able to bury them alive.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, try not to descend onto the ground.¡± Mu Chen looked into the distance, then waved his hand. Since they¡¯re in the inner section, they couldn¡¯t give up so easily.

    Finishing his words, he flew out. But this time, he was more cautious as he travelled, no longer daring to charge forth as before. Furthermore, he also did not dare to use the Life-Extinguishing Pupil. After all, if he found any ancient object and drew a counterattack, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be something that he could bear.

    Fortunately, this inner section wasn¡¯t as big as they imagined it to be. After travelling for roughly half an hour, Mu Chen slowed down his speed. There was something abnormal in thisnd that was dyed in blood.

    There was a massive ancient altar that was roughly ten thousand fathoms standing on the ground, as if it was linking the heavens and earth.

    There were countless stone chains that spread out from the altar. Those chains had spread throughout thend, as if they were binding something.

    Mu Chen looked at this altar with doubt in his heart. The thing that they¡¯re after on this trip should be here.

    As this thought shed in his eyes, he suddenly felt a gaze mixed with ridiculeing from another direction of the altar.

    Mu Chen traced back the gaze and as he had expected, it was a silhouette holding onto an ice-blue feathered fan, Bai Ming, and the experts of the Phoenix n.

    Bai Ming fanned his feathered fan and gave a mocking smile towards Mu Chen from afar.

    ¡°I really did not expect you to have the courage to show up here. Should I say that you¡¯re courageous or are you extremely stupid?¡±

 Chapter 1053 - Three Inheritance Blood Essence

    Chapter 1053 - Three Inheritance Blood Essences

    When Bai Ming¡¯s mocking and indifferent gaze shot over, Mu Chen maintained a calm expression and sent his gaze over. At this moment, Bai Ming and the rest were on a huge stone tform and, as expected, the Roc n and Nine-Coloured Peacock n had also arrived.

    Aside from those peak teams, Mu Chen was a little surprised, since there were several other teams here as well. All those teams came from Divine Beast ns with robust foundations. But the situation for those teams wasn¡¯t looking too good. It was so much so that they even had casualties amongst them. Evidently, they had paid a price when they faced their Eighth Grade Beast Spirits.

    When Mu Chen swept his gaze out, the teams on the stone tform were also astonished when they looked at Mu Chen. That¡¯s because they realised that there weren¡¯t any casualties in Mu Chen¡¯s team.

    That meant that Mu Chen¡¯s team did not pay any price when they dealt with their Eighth Grade Beast Spirit.

    Not only were those teams astonished, they even had a smear of pity shing in their eyes. That¡¯s because when Mu Chen used the Lightning-Devouring Beast¡¯s Heart earlier, they could vaguely feel the horrifying fluctuation. Therefore, they had thought that Mu Chen had used it on the Eighth Grade Beast Spirit.

    That item was initially Mu Chen¡¯s greatest reliance, so Bai Ming¡¯s team did not make a move against them. It was precisely because of the existence of the Lightning-Devouring Beast¡¯s Heart. But after losing that intimidating item, how could he face such a ferocious opponent like Bai Ming?

    Therefore, when they saw that Mu Chen¡¯s team did not have any casualties, they felt more pity in their hearts. Some teams even inwardly shook their heads. Mu Chen was truly overestimating himself, did he really think that Bai Ming was an easy opponent?

    If Bai Ming had the intention to kill, Mu Chen¡¯s entire team might even be buried here. Furthermore, even if the Nine Netherbird n knew about this matter, there wasn¡¯t anything that they could do to Bai Ming and could only swallow it down.

    The leader of the Roc n, the white-haired man, looked at Mu Chen with interest, since he wished to know if Mu Chen was truly foolish to not fear Bai Ming.

    Kong Ling of the Nine-Coloured Peacock n did not look at Mu Chen during the entire process. When they were outside the God¡¯s Cemetery, the reason why she made a move to obstruct Bai Ming was due to the fact that she did not want Mu Chen and Bai Ming to go all-out, disturbing their entry to the inner section. But since they¡¯re already in the inner section and Mu Chen didn¡¯t seem to know what¡¯s good for him, she naturally wouldn¡¯t be bothered about his life or death.

    Everyone had different emotions in their eyes, but Mu Chen¡¯s expression did not change. He lead Nine Nether and the rest tond on the stone tform as well.

    ¡°Mu Chen, look!¡±

    When Mu Chen descended onto the tform, Nine Nether suddenly called out with excitement from his rear.

    Mu Chen immediately directed his gaze over with Nine Nether and he contracted his eyes. That¡¯s because he saw a stone statue on a stone pagoda that was at the northern part of the altar.

    That statue had unfolded its wings, covering the sun. It seemed to be a phoenix and yet not at the same time, zing with mes on its body. The mes seemed to be eternal and undying. Although it was only a stone statue, the ancient pressure emitting from it still caused the blood in his body to turn stagnant.

    Mu Chen could sense the True Phoenix Spirit on his body wriggling and, vaguely, there was a resounding phoenix cry, filled with familiarity and facing it on the same level.

    Huff.

    Mu Chen deeply puffed out as joy shed in his eyes. Although he hadn¡¯t seen a Primordial Undying Bird before, he could already be certain with the reactioning from the True Phoenix Spirit that the statue before him was the Primordial Undying Bird!

    It looked like he had not guessed incorrectly. There was an Undying Bird in the God¡¯s Cemetery!

    That would mean that there would be the inheritance blood essence of the Undying Bird here as well!

    The excitement in his heart was soon suppressed by Mu Chen, since he could sense that there was a total of three stone statues, not only one.

    One of the other two was a massive bird that looked extremely gorgeous. As if it possessed astonishing spirituality that was filled with vitality as it pped its wings.

    ¡°This is?¡± Mu Chen looked at the unfamiliar bird statue and felt somewhat doubtful. Evidently, he couldn¡¯t recognise that state.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Primordial Myriad Spiritual Bird, one of the Super Divine Beasts that fell a long time ago.¡± Nine Nether¡¯s words contained revere as she sighed, ¡°In the ancient times, the Great Thousand World greatly suffered from the invasion of the Fiend ns. The majority of those powerful yet rare species of Divine Beasts had fallen due to the loss of their inheritance, hence falling to ordinary and bing normal Spiritual Beast ns.¡±

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head. If that¡¯s the case, then the Fiend ns were truly the great enemy of the Great Thousand World. It was only a single invasion and it had already caused such great loss to the Great Thousand World. It was so much so that even those ns had gone extinct.

    ¡°What about the other one?¡± Mu Chen looked at thest stone statue. It was a huge beast that was roaring towards the sky, as if its figure could support the heavens itself. It was pitch-ck with palms as massive as hills that could shatter thend in a myriad mile with a single m.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Primordial Deste Beast, a top-tiered Divine Beast in ancient times with massive strength and the ability to go berserk. The moment it goes berserk, it¡¯s fighting strength would soar. The Barbel Ape n also possesses the ability to go berserk and it is said that the ability originates from the Primordial Deste Beast.¡± Nine Nether exined.

    ¡°Looks like the ancient text wasn¡¯t wrong. In the primordial times, the Divine Beast Origin possessed three Beast Sovereigns and it is said that when the Divine Beast Origin was destroyed, theyunched a counterattack that dragged numerous Monarchs of the Fiend ns along with them, sealing those Monarchs.¡± Nine Nether looked at the massive altar as she spoke with revere.

    ¡°Three Beast Sovereigns...¡±

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head. Judging from the appearance of those three stone statues, they must¡¯ve been the three. But thereafter, he directed his gaze towards thend around the altar, which was dyed in blood and he lightly knitted his brows. He had suddenly recalled thend where the Treasure Beast fell. The ck hole which sucked in the blood essences of the Treasure Beast...

    He wondered if there was a connection between them, but regardless of anything, it was worth paying attention to.

    ¡°Looks like the teams that should be here have arrived.¡± While Mu Chen and Nine Nether conversed, Kong Ling of the Nine-Coloured Peacock n raised her eyes and faintly said, ¡°Since everyone can reach here, you must have decent strength as well. The inner section is thend where the three Beast Sovereigns fell. It is indeed as you imagined, you can obtain their inheritance blood essences here.¡±

    The moment she spoke, aside from those top-tiered teams, who knew about this matter much earlier, the other teams, with Nine Nether¡¯s team included, had their eyes glowing.

    ¡°But...¡±

    Kong Ling briefly paused as she continued, ¡°There are only three inheritance blood essences. Which means that only three people can obtain them. As for the rest, they can only return empty-handed.¡±

    Those teams that were excited felt as if a bucket of water had poured onto their heads. With only three inheritance blood essences, it meant that two out of the five top-tiered teams would return empty-handed, not to mention their teams.

    Mu Chen maintained a calm expression. Although he didn¡¯t know the exact information, he could guess that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to obtain an inheritance blood essence. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t optimistic right from the beginning, so he naturally wasn¡¯t too disappointed.

    When Kong Ling finished her words, the stone tform fell silent. Those teams that could make it into the inner section were all with extraordinary strength. Therefore, everyone knew that only the five top-tiered teams couldpete for the three inheritance blood essences.

    Although they were unwilling, they were also helpless. Not to mention the formation that five top-tiered teams possessed, just the leaders of their teams alone were all Eighth Grade Sovereigns. Compared to the other experts, they were on an entire level above. Truthfully speaking, just one of them could annihte one of their teams.

    The other teams sunk in silence and Bai Ming was the first to smile on the stone tform. ¡°Since the rules are already so clear, then I will first choose the inheritance blood essence of the Primordial Undying Bird.¡±

    When he finished speaking, he had appeared at the top of stone stairs and stepped onto the za that leads to the statue of the Primordial Undying Bird. This was the only path towards the statue of the Undying Bird.

    When Nine Nether saw that Bai Ming had, indeed, chosen the inheritance blood essence of the Undying Bird, her heart sank. If she wanted to obtain the inheritance blood essence, wouldn¡¯t that mean that she would have to fight Bai Ming?

    ¡°The Primordial Undying Bird is of the same origin as my n, so I hope that everyone here can grant me this face...¡± Bai Ming looked at everyone on the stone tform and smiled with his fists cupped.

    The white-haired man of the Roc n faintly smiled. He did not choose topete with Bia Ming because his motive was not the inheritance blood essence of the Primordial Undying Bird.

    The Nine-Coloured Peacock n also did not make their move because she would soonpete with Zong Qingfeng for the inheritance blood essence of the Myriad Spiritual Bird.

    As for the remaining Barbel Ape n and Sky Divine Crane n, they did not make a move either, since their target was the Primordial Deste Beast¡¯s inheritance blood essence. The former was of the same bloodline as the Primordial Deste Beast, while thetter was after the berserk ability...

    Even the four top-tiered teams did not choose topete with Bai Ming, so the other teams would naturally not jump out. After all, Bai Ming was of the Phoenix n so, naturally, they would be fearful of his extraordinary strength,

    Thus, when Bai Ming spoke out, the surroundings were quiet, since no one dared to challenge him.

    When Bai Bin saw this scene, he was inwardly pleased, before he shot a dark gaze at Mu Chen. After Big Brother Bai Ming obtains the inheritance blood essence of the Undying Bird, he will be dealing with you guys.

    However, when this thought had just shed through his mind, his pupils contacted as he saw an unbelievable event unfolding.

    That¡¯s because he saw that when Bai Ming finished his words, Mu Chen, who stood before Nine Nether and the rest, walked out and slowly ascended the stairs.

    A deep mour resounded from those teams, since no one expected this person, who had offended Bai Ming, to challenge Bai Ming and not flee for his life...

    On the za, the faint smile on Bai Ming¡¯s face slowly retracted and he indifferently looked at Mu Chen, who was ascending the stairs, and the corner of his lips slowly lifted.

    ¡°You¡¯re truly courting death.¡±

 Chapter 1054 - Fighting Bai Ming

    Chapter 1054 - Fighting Bai Ming

    On the stairs, Mu Chen strode up, then entered the za under Bai Ming¡¯s indifferent gaze. He wasn¡¯t bothered by those astonished gazes and gave Bai Ming a smile. ¡°We¡¯re also interested in the inheritance blood essence of the Undying Bird.¡±

    Bai Ming gently fanned the ice-blue feathered fan in his hand and a cold aura swept out before looking at Mu Chen, then nodded his head. ¡°It¡¯s not interesting to y the shot by myself. Since a clown is willing to dance with me, I¡¯m more than willing to y with you.¡±

    The corner of his lips rose with disdain. His words were extremely harsh, without giving Mu Chen any face.

    Evidently, right from the start, he did not see Mu Chen as someone on the same level as him.

    Hearing those disdainful words, a sh of rage shed in Nine Nether¡¯s eyes, while Mo Ling felt indignation. Although they were furious, the two of them did not speak a word, since they were also somewhat worried in their hearts. Mu Chen had aplished his breakthrough, stepping into the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm, but if he fought with Bai Ming, the victory would be an uncertain one.

    In contrast to their anger, Mu Chen did not have any ripples on his face. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s still too early to determine who¡¯s the clown here.¡±

    The ridicule hanging on the corner of Bai Ming¡¯s lips grew even deeper, but he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to reply to Mu Chen. He believed that Mu Chen was being stubborn before his death. He gently fanned the feathered fan while closing his eyes.

    But when he closed his eyes, everyone could sense a cold killing intent brewing in Bai Ming.

    One can imagine how much it would rumble when he attackedter. Using the fastest speed, could step on this person before him like a dead dog beneath his foot. At that time, he would see if thetter could still remain so calm.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    When Bai Ming closed his eyes, Bai Bin grinned as he ferociously looked at Mu Chen. He did not expect that there would be such a fool that would provoke Bai Ming at this moment.

    If that fellow had knelt down, begged and handed over the treasure that was rted to the aura of the True Phoenix, perhaps Bai Ming could give face to the Nine Nether n and let him off. But right now, everything was toote and that fool hadpletely angered Bai Ming. Therefore, Bai Bin could already predict that this altar would be the burial ce of that human named Mu Chen.

    Behind him, Chi Hongwu of the Scarlet Phoenix n knitted her brows, before she inwardly shook her head. Mu Chen¡¯s actions of provoking Bai Ming was also foolish in her view. But it had already been done and anymore words were futile at this moment. Right now, she could only bet that Bai Ming would let Mu Chen off after getting what he wanted from him.

    The other teams were not optimistic of Mu Chen. They looked at thetter as if they were looking at a dead man.

    ¡°Heh, that brat is truly courageous. If you can survive Bai Ming¡¯s hand, I might be willing to protect your life.¡± The skinny leader of the Babal nughed out with his eyes narrowed.

    He knew that Bai Ming was arrogant, so when he saw that no one dared to challenge Bai Ming earlier, he felt somewhat unhappy. But he did not expect Mu Chen to sweep Bai Ming¡¯s face, which left him somewhat shocked and lead him to speak such words. Although Bai Ming was powerful, he wasn¡¯t afraid of him.

    But from his words, he was also not optimistic of Mu Chen¡¯s challenge with Bai Ming.

    Afterughing out, he did not say anything further and his silhouette moved before appearing on another corner, on the za that leads to the Primordial Deste Beast, and stomped the staff in his hand on the ground, causing the ground to tremble.

    ¡°Trash feathered bird of the Sky Divine Crane n, if you want to fight for the inheritance blood essence of the Primordial Deste Beast, then get past me!¡± He smiled with an arrogant tone that didn¡¯t fit well with his skinny silhouette.

    ¡°I have long wanted to experience the super strength of the Babal Ape n!¡±

    The leader of the Sky Divine Crane n gentlyughed and the tip of his foot tapped on the ground, before his silhouette shed in front of Lu Hou. With a clench of his fist, a scarlet longsword appeared in a sh. The longsword was shaped like the beak of a crane and a fragrance was vaguely being emitted from it, as it contained an extremely terrifying poison.

    Along with the Babal Ape n facing the Sky Divine Crane n, Zong Qingfeng of the Roc n had also smiled towards Kong Ling of the Nine-Coloured Peacock n. ¡°Fairy Kong Ling, the winner between us will obtain the inheritance blood essence of the Myriad Spiritual Bird, what do you say?¡±

    ¡°Exactly what I¡¯m looking for.¡± Kong Ling said faintly.

    As the two of them confronted, sparks were vaguely set off from their gazes. They were both normally amongst the elites in the younger generation with towering eyesight. Since they could encounter one another here, they would naturally want to do their best to see who was better.

    Rustle!

    The two of them stepped forth and appeared on another za. They stood in confrontation with boundless Spiritual Energy emanating from them.

    Thus, the six of them stood in confrontation on the three zas and the momentum had even outshined the heavens and earth. As boundless Spiritual Energy swept out, everyone knew that an intense battle would soon take ce.

    Of course, they did not think that the fight between Mu Chen and Bai Ming would be intense. After all, in everyone¡¯s view, there wasn¡¯t any suspense in their battle.

    On the za that leads to the stone statue of the Undying Bird, Bai Ming slowly opened his eyes and indifferently looked at Mu Chen. He did not speak a word but anyone could see a massive ice-blue current rolling out from him, which turned into an icy tornado that enveloped him.

    Looking at Bai Ming, who had an astonishing momentum, his gaze grew deeper. Although Bai Ming wasn¡¯t likeable, Mu Chen had to admit that he was formidable. As the genius of the Ice Phoenix n, he had the qualifications to be arrogant.

    ¡°I will freeze you into an ice statue and have you remain here in the God¡¯s Cemetery...¡±

    Bai Ming¡¯s indifferent voice resounded and, in the next moment, he suddenly stomped his feet. A visible cold wave swept out. Instantly, the temperature between the heavens and earth descended and a thickyer of ice instantly spread out on the za like a cold aura that was devouring towards Mu Chen.

    Buzz!

    A dazzling golden light burst out from Mu Chen¡¯s body and the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits on his skin had been circted by him. The two spirits moved to his right arm and he threw a punch forth.

    Boom!

    That fist had instantly caused space to copse before him and a terrifying power that couldn¡¯t be described swept out, shing with theyer of ice.

    Boom!

    The two forces ferociously shed together, instantly causing the entire za to tremble. Mu Chen took several steps back, leaving deep marks on the ground along the way.

    When the took the eighth step out, a cold light shed in Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils as he clenched his fist and threw a punch forth once again.

    Crack!

    Visible cracks started to spread out from Mu Chen¡¯s fist and in just a few breaths¡¯ time, the hugeyer of ice exploded and the cold current that could even devour a pinnacle level Seventh Grade Sovereign shattered into crumbs of snow in the sky.

    When everyone else saw this scene, their eyes contracted and they inwardly smacked their lips. They could tell that not even a Seventh Grade Sovereign would take on Mu Chen¡¯s physical strength.

    ¡°Hooo, what powerful brute force...¡±

    Bai Ming¡¯s silhouette appeared in a sh in the sky as he looked at the crumbs of ice and coldly smiled. ¡°My ice is not that easy to destroy.¡±

    As he spoke, he waved his hand and the crumbs of ice had swept down like tens of thousands of arrows and they shot towards Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen¡¯s hands joined together and the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits left his body, forming into a dragon-phoenix barrier that enveloped him. No matter how the ice swept over, it couldn¡¯t break through the defence.

    When Bai Ming saw this scene in the sky, his gaze grew colder. The strength of Mu Chen¡¯s physical body had somewhat exceeded his expectations. His attacks from before were something that could even defeat a pinnacle level Seventh Grade Sovereign. But Mu Chen had held his own.

    That fellow was truly somewhat capable to be bold enough to challenge him. But did Mu Chen think that this was sufficient?

    Bai Ming smiled in ridicule as he formed seals with a single hand and a coldness gradually condensed in his eyes.

    Since that¡¯s the case, then you can barely let me have some fun.

    Boom!

    Akin to a volcanic eruption, a terrifying surge of Spiritual Energy soared into the sky, causing the sky to be cold and, vaguely, there were countless crumbs of ice condensing together in the sky.

    Bai Ming stood in the sky and looked down at Mu Chen with a ridiculing smile hung on the corner of his lips. The powerful Spiritual Energy pressure that he was giving off had made many experts here change their expressions.

    That¡¯s because that Spiritual Energy had far exceeded the realm of Seventh Grade Sovereign.

    It was the genuine strength of an Eighth Grade Sovereign!

    Boundless Spiritual Energy wreaked havoc in the horizon like a storm as Bai Ming clenched his fist. The icy-cold Spiritual Energy gushed over and, in a few moments, it had formed into a myriad-foot high ice mountain that was shaped like an ice phoenix spreading its wings, covered with profound runes. Every single one of those runes flickered with lustre and they were constantly devouring the Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth.

    When everyone saw that ice mountain of an ice phoenix, they felt their scalps going numb. They clearly felt how powerful Bai Ming¡¯s attack was. That fellow simply did not intend to give Mu Chen a path of survival. He brought out the strength of an Eighth Grade Sovereign right from the start.

    Now, Mu Chen would probably be suppressed to the point that he wouldn¡¯t be able to turn the tables around.

    With an indifferent gaze, Bai Ming was like a deity as he overlooked the za and flipped his palm over, causing the ice phoenix mountain to abruptly descend like a meteorite towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°Ice Phoenix Scripture - Myriad Beast Suppression Phoenix Mountain!¡±

 Chapter 1055 - Ferocious Battle

    Chapter 1055 - Ferocious Battle

    Rumble!

    The ice mountain that looked like a phoenix unfolding its wings descended with an endless chill. As the coldness swept through, even space had been frozen, which was gorgeous to the eyes from far away.

    However, under that gorgeousness was a danger that made the heart of one be fearful.

    When the ice mountain swiftly expanded in Mu Chen¡¯s pupils, he took in a deep breath and his face turned solemn before he started to form seals with a single hand.

    Buzz!

    A powerful Spiritual Energy exploded within Mu Chen¡¯s body like a flood. Compared to before, the power of his Spiritual Energy was much stronger.

    ¡°So, you have broken through to the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm!¡± Sensing the Spiritual Energy around Mu Chen, everyone¡¯s gazes shed. When they encountered Mu Chen outside the God¡¯s Cemetery, thetter was only at the pinnacle level of the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm. No one had expected Mu Chen to make his breakthrough in such a short time.

    But even if he had made his breakthrough, he was only at the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm, whereas Bai Ming was a genuine Eighth Grade Sovereign!

    Boundless Spiritual Energy fluctuated around him as Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered. His seals changed once again and a golden light blossomed from his body. Draconic roars and phoenix cries resounded and, vaguely, there was a powerful pressure being emitted.

    The True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits residing in Mu Chen¡¯s arms roared towards the sky. A golden light pervaded Mu Chen¡¯s flesh and golden dragon scales and golden phoenix wings grew out on his arms. It¡¯s as if they had formed into sets of armour for his arms, covering Mu Chen¡¯s arms inyers.

    The power of a Seventh Grade Sovereign¡¯s Spiritual Energy and physical strength hadpletely merged together at this moment.

    Boom!

    A visible spiritual light fluctuated from Mu Chen¡¯s body. The ripple had caused many experts to have a change in their expression. That¡¯s because they had sensed an extreme threat emanating from Mu Chen.

    Even experts hat had stepped into the pinnacle level of Seventh Grade Sovereign felt their scalps going numb facing Mu Chen.

    ¡°That brat does have some ability to challenge Bai Ming!¡± The faces of those experts gradually turned grave and the ridicule that they had from before had dulled down. That¡¯s because this scene before them wasn¡¯t something that an ordinary Seventh Grade Sovereign could possess.

    Boom!

    As the thought swiftly circted in their hearts, they saw Mu Chen taking half a step back afterbining his physical strength and Spiritual Energy. His body was like a bow as he pulled his elbows back before throwing a punch forth.

    That punch seemed slow, as if it was moving through the mud. But everyone could see space distorting in the path of the fist and ripples were constantly spreading out from his fist.

    Boom!

    Throwing the fist forth, a torrential spiritual light swept out and shed with the descending ice mountain under numerous grave gazes.

    Visible fluctuations exploded forth and cracks were swiftly spreading out on the za. Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette was pressed down by an inch by the ice mountain and his feet sank into the sturdy bs.

    Looking from afar, Mu Chen looked like a ferocious tiger beneath the ice mountain as he bitterly endured.

    When Bai Ming saw this scene from the sky, he coldly smiled and his silhouette moved. He had appeared on the ice mountain with the intention of stomping his foot down to have Mu Chen buried in the za.

    But at that moment, just when his foot was about to stomp down, the ice mountain beneath his foot suddenly trembled.

    Roar!

    A draconic roar and phoenix cry resounded from beneath the ice mountain and a dragon-phoenix pir of light that was roughly a hundred feet suddenly soared, splitting the ice mountain and exited from the top of the mountain. The domineering golden light had also shuttled out from beneath Bai Ming¡¯s feet.

    Bai Ming¡¯s face turned dark, before his silhouette shed and disappeared, leaving an afterimage behind, which was pierced through by that golden light.

    Boom!

    The golden light soared into the sky and it looked like a towering pir that connected the heavens and earth. Under the shine of the golden light, the ice mountain had also swiftly crumbled before shattering into crumbs of ice before it disappeared.

    When the other teams on the altar saw this scene, they were somewhat shocked. Evidently, they never expected that this match, which should have been a one-sided match, would turn out so unexpected.

    The cold aura gradually dissipated and everyone had directed their gaze over to see Mu Chen slowly pull his legs out from the ground without any expression as he looked at the sky.

    Bai Ming¡¯s silhouette appeared with a sh and he clearly had a shock on his face. There was astonishment in his eyes, since he was clearly startled by the power that Mu Chen had exhibited as well.

    With thebination of both his Spiritual Energy and physical strength, even if Mu Chen was only a Seventh Grade Sovereign, the fighting strength that he possessed had far exceeded the realm of a Seventh Grade Sovereign.

    It was no wonder why Mu Chen would dare to challenge him, he did have some abilities after all.

    Boom!

    As Bai Ming¡¯s eyes flickered, Mu Chen stomped his foot on the ground and he turned into a streak of light that soared into the sky, chasing after Bai Ming.

    Amotion had also resounded from the surroundings at this moment by the fact that Mu Chen had taken the initiative tounch a counterattack.

    Whoosh!

    Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette mysteriously appeared above Bai Ming and his hands swiftly formed seals. Instantly, a boundless Spiritual Energy exploded forth and space had distorted behind him. His Sovereign Sea vaguely appeared and a golden light shot out, condensing into a massive Sovereign Celestial Body that was a myriad foot high like a deity.

    Mu Chen was ruthless the moment heunched his attacks. He had immediately summoned the Great Sr Undying Body and, evidently, he also knew that Bai Ming was a difficult opponent. Thus, he had no intention of tangling up with him and had quickly pulled out his full power.

    The Great Sr Undying Body stood in the sky, shrouded in a golden light and looking extremely mysterious. Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette had appeared on the head of the Sovereign Celestial Body and his seals changed. Five suns rose from the Great Sr Undying Body before exploding forth.

    ¡°Five Sr Spear!¡±

    A golden current condensed by the palm of the Great Sr Undying Body had formed into a massive golden spear with five suns circling it and emitting a powerful might.

    With Mu Chen¡¯s current strength, it was just a flip of his hand for him to bring out such a move.

    Whoosh!

    The golden spear shot forth, causing the atmosphere to explode as it turned into a golden beam of light that shot towards Bai Ming. The terrifying fluctuation was akin to a meteorite descending and it brought along destruction.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    As the golden spear swept over, and sensing the boundless attack, Bai Ming¡¯s face turned dark and he issued a cold snort. Both of his hands suddenly joined together to make seals and profound runes spread out from his palm, before he pressed down towards the space before him.

    ¡°Feather of the Ice Phoenix!¡±

    Buzz!

    Boundless spiritual light condensed into a myriad-foot long ice-blue feather that whistled out with a chill and shed together with the golden spear.

    Boom!

    A violent shock wave swept out, before the golden spear and ice feather exploded.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    As the shock wave wreaked havoc, the sounds of rushing wind constantly resounded before him and Bai Ming abruptly raised his head, before his pupils contracted.

    Down below, ten-odd golden currents appeared and those currents were all golden spears with every single one containing a power that could heavily injure a pinnacle level Seventh Grade Sovereign.

    When Mu Chen¡¯s strength broke through to the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm, he could already easily wield the Five Sr Spear, which he had to make an all-out effort to do in the past, and could even use it to make such attacks.

    The scale of that attack made even those experts watching feel their scalps going numb.

    ¡°Pitiful tricks!¡±

    With a cold face, Bai Ming¡¯s finger surged with a cold light and he drew light seals on the space before him. In the next moment, his fingers stopped and a cold current gushed out, forming a thick thousand-foot shield with a phoenix unfolding its wings on the shield. It was so gorgeous and sturdy that even an Eighth Grade Sovereign¡¯s attacks wouldn¡¯t be able to prate through it.

    Boom! Boom!

    The golden spears whistled over, constantly mming against the ice phoenix shield. Although the attacks were ferocious, they only caused cracks to appear on the shield and did not manage to prate it.

    ¡°Without the strength of an Eighth Grade Sovereign, you can only dream about breaking my Ice Phoenix Spiritual Shield.¡± Standing behind the shield, Bai Ming coldly smiled.

    Buzz!

    At that moment when he finished his words, a golden light exploded before him and two golden beams shot out likeets, before forming into two massive golden sceptres.

    They were the Sky-Splitting Seven Sr Sceptres!

    In the past, Mu Chen could only condense one with the strength of his physical strength. But along with the breakthrough of his Spiritual Energy, he could condense two and use them tounch simultaneous attacks.

    The might of two Sky-Splitting Sceptres was something that even genuine Eighth Grade Sovereigns had to be cautious about.

    Boom!

    The golden sceptres mmed through the horizon and, in the next moment, they mmed against the exquisite-looking shield. The sceptres and the shield paused and, thereafter, a terrifying shock wave dominated forth. The ice shield looked like it had suffered an attack from an Eighth Grade Sovereign and exploded.

    Fragments of ice and golden light wreaked havoc as Bai Ming¡¯s silhouette retreated in a pathetic state with his hair in a mess. Evidently, Mu Chen¡¯s attacks had made him suffer a loss.

    In the surroundings, many experts had shock written in their eyes, since no one had expected Mu Chen to force Bai Ming into such a sorry-looking state.

    On the altar, Bai Bin¡¯s face had changed into disbelief as well. Beside him, Chi Hongwu¡¯s face had turned solemn, since neither of them ever expected Mu Chen to actually possess the strength to confront Bai Ming.

    On the altar, numerous shocked gazes swept over, before Bai Ming had stabilised his figure on the za. His gaze was like des as he stared at Mu Chen with a dark and enraged expression.

    He never expected that dealing with a Seventh Grade Sovereign would give him such a hard time.

    However, Bai Ming was not an ordinary character. Thus, the rage in his heart was swiftly suppressed and he looked coldly at Mu Chen, before he slowly stretched his hand out. With a sh of cold light, an ice-blue feathered fan appeared.

    When Bai Ming held onto the ice-blue feathered fan, even Mu Chen had narrowed his eyes, since the threating from the former had been raised to a whole new level.

    ¡°So you¡¯re finally going to use the Quasi-Saint Artifact...¡±

 Chapter 1056 - Life Extinguishing Pupil VS Ice Phoenix Spiritual Fan

    Chapter 1056 - Life-Extinguishing Pupil VS Ice Phoenix Spiritual Fan

    When the ice-blue feathered fan appeared in Bai Ming¡¯s hand, the temperature between the heavens and earth instantly dropped. It was so much so that there were even snowkes drifting down and an indescribable pressure was slowly being emanated.

    ¡°That kid actually forced Big Brother Bai Ming to bring out the Ice Phoenix Spiritual Fan...¡± When Bai Bin saw this scene, his face was somewhat dark. The Ice Phoenix Spiritual Fan was a gift given to Bai Ming from the Elders in the n due to his extraordinary talent. But when facing ordinary enemies, Bai Ming practically wouldn¡¯t even use it. He¡¯d only use it on opponents of an equal level like Kong Ling of the Nine-Coloured Peacock n or Zong Qingfeng of the Roc n.

    But right now, Bai Ming was actually forced to bring it out when facing a human who had just broken through to the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm. The meaning behind that action was evident.

    So Mu Chen, who they had held in contempt, possessed a strength that Bai Ming couldn¡¯t underestimate.

    ¡°No matter how powerful that brat is, he should be finished now!¡± Bai Bin inwardly clenched his teeth with a vicious gaze. The talent and strength that Mu Chen had shown made him feel envious. Since such a person was already an enemy, then they would have to get rid of him and let such a talent die before he matured!

    With the strength of Bai Ming being at the Eighth Grade Sovereign Realm and the Ice Phoenix Spiritual Fan, even an Eighth Grade Beast Spirit would be instantly killed by him, not to mention Mu Chen.

    In another corner, Nine Nether, Han Shan and the rest were looking at the battle with worry in their eyes. They had initially thought that Bai Ming would only bring out the Quasi-Saint Artifactter, giving Mu Chen more time to prepare. But who could have expected Bai Ming being so decisive? The moment he realised that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t an ordinary Seventh Grade Sovereign, he had brought out the Quasi-Saint Artifact.

    With the Quasi-Saint Artifact, Bai Ming¡¯s fighting strength would be greatly boosted.

    Bai Ming stood in the sky while gently fanning the feathered fan in his hand with a cold and bone-piercing gaze. He did not bother speaking a single word after bringing out the Ice Phoenix Spiritual Fan. He was pouring his Spiritual Energy into the fan.

    Rustle!

    Fanning the Ice Phoenix Spiritual Fan, an ice-blue current suddenly swept up in a grandiose manner, turning the sky into an icy world.

    A cold current tornado whistled as it shot towards Mu Chen, freezing the atmosphere into ice in the process.

    The cold current contained extremely terrifying Spiritual Energy fluctuations and the coldness was something that not even Eighth Grade Sovereigns would dare to belittle. Furthermore, the cold current flowed extremely quickly and with only a single breath, it swept through and reached the Great Sr Undying Body.

    Crack!

    Thickyers of ice swiftly spread out on the Great Sr Undying Body and in just a few breaths¡¯ time, the Great Sr Undying Body had already been turned into an ice statue.

    Boom!

    But the ice only covered for an instant, before a violent zing golden light exploded from the Great Sr Undying Body, shattering the thickyer of ice.

    The Great Sr Undying Body stood in the sky as the golden lustre grew even more dazzling. But Mu Chen, who was standing on top of it, had his face gradually turning grave because he was clear that he had exhausted a huge amount of energy just to struggle free from the iceyer.

    After using the Ice Phoenix Spiritual Fan, Bai Ming¡¯s cold Spiritual Energy had clearly been brought to a new level, bing even tougher to handle at the same time.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered before he joined both of his hands together. A golden light exploded, swiftly forming into two Sky-Splitting Sceptres in the hands of the Great Sr Undying Body, before shooting towards Bai Ming.

    Facing the attack that hadnded him in a sorry-looking state earlier, Bai Ming did not even lift his brows. He fanned the feathered fan in his hand. The cold current swept through and the golden sceptres had been instantly turned into ice before exploding.

    ¡°He has indeed be much stronger. That fellow is not easy with that feathered fan in his hand.¡± Mu Chen contracted his eyes. The Spiritual Energy that Bai Ming cultivated was extremely cold, in addition to the Ice Phoenix Spiritual Fan, it was akin to adding wings to a tiger. At the moment, Bai Ming was a tough opponent, even amongst the Eighth Grade Sovereigns.

    ¡°If this is all that you have, then wait for your death to arrive.¡±

    Bai Ming gently fanned, looking at Mu Chen with an indifferent gaze. Before Mu Chen could reply, the feathered fan in his hand was slowly raised, before hovering before him.

    Bai Ming formed seals with both of his hands and boundless Spiritual Energy instantly gushed from his body, endlessly pouring into the feathered fan.

    As the Spiritual Energy was being poured in, the feathered fan expanded and in just a few moments, it had grown to a hundred feet long. The feathered fan gradually turned into ice, which looked extremely gorgeous.

    While looking at the crystalised feathered fan, Mu Chen felt a stinging pain all over his body, before his gaze grew even more solemn. Evidently, he had sensed an extremely intense threat.

    A torrential cold aura swept out from the feathered fan and the icy-blue had gradually turned deep blue, filled with destructive power.

    Bai Ming coldly locked his gaze onto Mu Chen and an arc that was filled with killing intent was raised from the corner of his lips.

    ¡°Ice Phoenix Spiritual Fan - Ice Phoenix of Destruction!¡±

    His seals suddenly changed and the Ice Phoenix Spiritual Fan slowly tilted, before the fan side gently fanned down at Mu Chen from afar.

    Boom!

    The heavens and earth had suddenly turned cold and dark. An endless deep-blue cold current swept out from the fan. Furthermore, when the cold current whistled out, it had turned into a deep-blue Ice Phoenix that was roughly a thousand feet long. The ice phoenix was covered in a cold aura that could turn any Eighth Grade Sovereign into an ice statue.

    Everyone present shivered with astonishment on their faces. That¡¯s because they could feel the Spiritual Energy in their bodies showing signs of gradually freezing up.

    They were just affected by the cold current. If they were facing it, perhaps they might be turned into ice statues without any vitality before the deep-blue ice phoenix even descended.

    ¡°What a terrifying cold current!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s faces turned pale. Bai Ming was truly not going easy. He hadpletely brought out the power of the Ice Phoenix Spiritual Fan. If this attack struck, not to mention Mu Chen, even an Eighth Grade Sovereign would have to face it at full force.

    ¡°That brat¡¯s dead!¡± Bai Bin grinned. Although Mu Chen was somewhat capable, he was capable and unfortunate at the same time to force Bai Ming to this step.

    The ice phoenix flew out as Bai Ming¡¯s facial colour turned a little darker. Evidently, the terrifying attack had caused quite an exhaustion for him. But it should be time for this battle to end.

    Rustle! Rustle!

    As the ice phoenix swept out, the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body was covered with frost and a bone-piercing pain stung his body. Even with his powerful physique, it still felt like a stinging pain for him.

    If he allowed the ice phoenix to make a contact with him, then he would be turned into an ice statue, even if he had cultivated the Dragon-Phoenix Physique to the second level.

    Huff.

    Mu Chen spat out a mouthful of mist, which turned into ice before him, then slowly closed his eyes.

    ¡°Giving up resistance?¡± Seeing his actions, Bai Ming smiled with ridicule. But he smiled for only an instant before he knitted his brows. He saw a vertical ck pupil slowly opening on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°What is that?¡± The other teams that were shocked by Bai Ming¡¯s attack had also seen this scene and eximed.

    Nine Nether and the rest felt relieved. Mu Chen had finally brought out the Life-Extinguishing Pupil. It was a Quasi-Saint Artifact, and with it, he might be able to block Bai Ming¡¯s attack.

    The Life-Extinguishing Pupil opened, shrouded in a mysterious ck light. Mu Chen flicked his finger and a current whistled out, containing boundless and pure Spiritual Energy. When the other experts saw this scene, their pupils nearly popped out of their eye sockets. They had discovered that the current was filled with Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    Judging from this scale, the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was at least 1,000,000 drops.

    Mu Chen¡¯s seals changed and a powerful suction force burst out from the Life-Extinguishing Pupil. It was like a whale drinking water,pletely devouring the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    With 1,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid infused into the Life-Extinguishing Pupil, ck ripples fluctuated, looking like a ck hole from afar.

    ¡°It¡¯s a scam!¡±

    When Bai Ming saw this scene, his gaze contracted but shortly after, he coldly smiled. No matter what Mu Chen used, he would still be able to win with this all-out move.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    A ck halo was emitted from the Life-Extinguishing Pupil, before Mu Chen¡¯s closed eyes had suddenly opened at this moment. At that moment when he opened his eyes, his hands suddenly formed seals. ¡°Life-Extinguishing Pupil - Life-Extinguishing Divine Light!¡±

    The ck pupil opened wide and, in that instant, the heavens and earth seemed to have turned dark. All of the light seemed to have been devoured by that vertical pupil.

    A massive ck beam of light then suddenly shot out from the pupil.

    The beam was terrifyingly ck, without any violent Spiritual Energy fluctuationsing from it. When the cklight shot out, every single expert in this region felt their hearts going cold and their scalps numbing.

    Nine Nether¡¯s group also had grave expressions. The beam of light that came out from the Life-Extinguishing Pupil was even stronger than the time it was used to ughter that Eighth Grade Beast Spirit!

    However, they weren¡¯t sure if that terrifying attack could withstand Bai Ming¡¯s fearful attack.

    Although the two Quasi-Saint Artifacts were powerful, they could only tell which was more powerful after the two shed.

    Under their anxious gazes, the ck beam of light pierced through the heavens and earth on the horizon before it shed with the ice phoenix that was flying over.

    In that instant, the entire heavens and earth were silent...

 Chapter 1057 - Phoenix Blood Spirit Sacrificial

    Chapter 1057 - Phoenix Blood Sacrificial Spirit

    When the ck beam and the Ice Phoenix shed, the entire heavens and earth instantly turned dark. It¡¯s as if even the heavens and earth were fearing the terrifying impact.

    The impact did not produce any huge sound when they had exploded, but it was a heart-palpitating silence. But the silence did notst for a long time. Everyone could see an ice current shock wave explode forth.

    Crack!

    The sky had been instantly frozen through the ice current and turned into a world of ice. But the ice contained a little ck,bined with the two terrifying forces.

    The violent cold current swept through and the massive altar was covered in a thickyer of frost. On the entire altar, there were only two other locations with simr Spiritual Energies wreaking havoc that resisted the domination of the cold current.

    Sensing those astonishing fluctuations, Kong Ling, Zong Qingfeng and the rest that were engaging in an intense battle slowed down. All of them had raised their heads with some shock upon looking at the origin of the terrifying shock wave.

    ¡°That Mu Chen is actually able to stand his footing when facing Bai Ming?¡± When the four of them saw this scene, their hearts trembled. Shortly after, their faces gradually turned grave. In the past, perhaps they wouldn¡¯t have considered Mu Chen as an opponent, so they weren¡¯t optimistic about his oue when facing Bai Ming. But right now, they knew that they had misjudged him.

    Kong Ling¡¯s eyes lightly flickered, before she inwardly shook her head. It was truly unexpected to sense that from Mu Chen; but fortunately, they did not have any grudges from before. Otherwise, it would be troublesome to have Mu Chen as an enemy.

    ¡°Heh. Looks like my help is not needed and that brat can keep his life.¡± Lu Hou of the Babel Ape n smiled in self-ridicule. Just moments ago, he still said that if Mu Chen lost, he would help him keep his life. But looking at the current situation, it looked like his help was not needed.

    Zong Qingfeng of the Roc n had also cast a deep nce at Mu Chen. In fact, he had heard of thetter¡¯s name in the past. Zong Teng and Mu Chen had conflicts and came looking for him. Initially, he was considering whether he should make a move in passing. But judging from the current situation, it would be better for him to disperse that thought and warn Zong Teng not to provoke such a ferocious character...

    ¡°With the fighting strength that Mu Chen has disyed, he should be able to hold up against Bai Ming for a bit longer. Heh, that¡¯s good. Even if he cannot be stopped, at least it won¡¯t be that smooth for him to obtain the Undying Bird¡¯s inheritance blood essence.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    While everyone had thoughts circting in their hearts, Bai Ming¡¯s face grew dark as he looked into the distant dark sky. The ck beam and Ice Phoenix had each upied half of the sky. They were frantically trying to devour the opposing attack. But in the end, neither of them could aplish it, which resulted in this deadlock situation.

    The deadlock situation wasn¡¯t something that Bai Ming wanted to see.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that his Eighth Grade Sovereign Realm strength, along with a Quasi-Saint Artifact, couldn¡¯t even ughter a mere Seventh Grade Sovereign.

    ¡°You¡¯re practically dreaming if you want to beat me today!¡± Bai Ming¡¯s gaze flickered with cold, before his seals changed. The Ice Phoenix Spiritual Fan gushed out with a cold current that had instantly expanded, endlessly pouring forth in an attempt to destroy the ck beam.

    Mu Chen stood on the Great Sr Undying Body, sensing that the pressureing from the Ice Phoenix was growing. Evidently, Bai Ming was increasing the Spiritual Energy provided to the Ice Phoenix to defeat him.

    ¡°You¡¯re underestimating this attack of mine which used 1,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid tounch.¡±

    But facing that, a smear of a ridiculing smile lifted on the corner of Mu Chen¡¯s lips. Arge amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was required for every usage of the Life-Extinguishing Pupil. That price was something that even made Mu Chen¡¯s heart ache. The only thing that he wasforted with was that after devouring such arge amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, the attackunched by the Life-Extinguishing Pupil was worth the price.

    As he thought about it, Mu Chen no longer hesitated and, with a move of his heart, the vertical ck pupil on his forehead blossomed with rings of ck halos.

    It was as if there were profound ck runes condensing together.

    Whoosh!

    A fine ck light shot out from the Life-Extinguishing Pupil, which bolted like lightning and integrated into the ck beam that was confronting the Ice Phoenix. Immediately, the ck beam expanded and a fearsome ck shock wave swept out that even caused cracks in the surrounding space.

    ¡°Break.¡±

    A light voice resounded from Mu Chen¡¯s mouth at this moment.

    Boom!

    When the word escaped his mouth, the fearful ck beam reacted as if it had received the order from the God of Destruction that had descended onto the mortal realm. The ck light trembled and pierced through the massive Ice Phoenix.

    A huge ck hole appeared on the Ice Phoenix and it was also constantly corroding the body of the Ice Phoenix, causing it to slowly turn ck.

    In that instant when the Ice Phoenix was prated, Bai Ming¡¯s countenance drastically changed with disbelief filling his eyes. He had utilised the Ice Phoenix Spiritual Fan to the limit but not only was it resisted by Mu Chen, but it was also even broken by him?

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± A savage expression covered Bai Ming¡¯s face, before he roared with his face distorted.

    Whoosh!

    But Mu Chen couldn¡¯t be bothered what Bai Ming was thinking at this moment. The ck beam that had condensed at the price of 1,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid had been greatly exhausted after piercing through the Ice Phoenix, but it had not disappearedpletely. Thus, with a will of his mind, the ck beam sudden turned, then swept towards Bai Ming.

    He was clearly intending to get rid of thetter.

    ¡°You want to kill me? You¡¯re delusional!¡±

    When Bai Ming saw this scene, his pupils contracted before he roared. With a stomp of his foot, a tornado swept out from his body, which formed into a massive Ice Phoenix behind him. The Ice Phoenix was glittering with a gem-like lustre and a powerful pressure emanated from it as well.

    Bai Ming had been forced to bring out his Divine Beast Form.

    Bai Ming¡¯s silhouette moved, then appeared on the Ice Phoenix. With a grasp of his hand, the Ice Phoenix Spiritual Fan, which was hovering in the sky, was grabbed by him and a cold current was flowing on it, flickering with an ice-blue light.

    ¡°Phoenix Protection!¡±

    The ice fan in Bai Ming¡¯s hand suddenly trembled and a cold current gushed out. The Ice Phoenix beneath his foot had also spat out a torrential current. As it revolved, it had turned into a thousand-foot wide barrier in the sky that had protected him within.

    Boom!

    The destructive beam struck the barrier, before crackling noises were being emitted. Cracks were seen swiftly spreading out, covering the entire barrier.

    Boom!

    The barrier had reached the limits and exploded. Bai Ming, who was standing on the Ice Phoenix, had also suffered a blow and spewed a mouthful of blood out, his face turning extremely dark.

    Rustle!

    When the other experts on the altar saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t help taking a cold breath in, since no one expected Bai Ming to be the first one injured in his confrontation with Mu Chen.

    ¡°Ho-how is that possible?!¡± When Bai Bin saw this scene, his face had instantly turned pale.

    Beside him, Chi Hongwu had a solemn expression. At this point in time, if she still treated Mu Chen like an ordinary Seventh Grade Sovereign, then she would be foolish.

    This time, Bai Ming had finally kicked against an iron te.

    Mu Chen stood on the Great Sr Undying Body and looked at Bai Ming, who was spewing blood. There weren¡¯t any ripples on his face; on the contrary, he felt pity. Bai Ming¡¯s reaction was too swift. He had already brought out his defences the moment he felt something wasn¡¯t right. The mouthful of blood merely signified that he had suffered some of the repercussions. On the other hand, his Life-Extinguishing Divine Light had already been fully exhausted.

    1,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid down the drain and he only managed to lightly injure Bai Ming.

    That fellow was truly troublesome to deal with.

    Standing on the Ice Phoenix, Bai Ming slowly wiped the trace of blood off the corner of his lips and looked at Mu Chen with a dark gaze. His voice was somewhat hoarse as he said, ¡°How many times can you stillunch that attack of yours?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s previous attack was too terrifying, but he knew that there would definitely be a limit to that sort of attack. Otherwise, no one could take it if Mu Chenunched it a few more times.

    ¡°You want to try?¡± When Mu Chen heard his words, he smiled.

    ¡°Come, then!¡±

    Bai Ming coldly smiled, then he suddenly stomped his foot. The Ice Phoenix beneath him pped its wings and flew out. As it pped its wings, a cold current that was a myriad foot had swept towards the Great Sr Undying Body.

    Boom!

    The Great Sr Undying Body had also charged forth at this moment and a golden light swept out in every direction, resisting the fearsome cold current before endlessly throwing out attacks.

    Up in the sky, the golden light and cold current whistled as the two massive colossi shed. They had circted the Spiritual Energy in their bodies to the limits and they shed like bolts of lightning, leaving behind afterimages in the sky.

    In just a few minutes, the two of them had already exchanged a few hundred rounds. Every single sh was akin to tearing the sky apart.

    On the altar, everyone was dumbfounded by this ughter. The killing intent and boundless Spiritual Energy that emitted from the two of them made them feel fearful.

    At this moment, the two of them had clearly fought until their eyes turned red.

    Boom!

    Up in the sky, the huge fist of the Great Sr Undying Body and wings of the Ice Phoenix shed. Mu Chen had thrown his palms out, while Bai Ming threw his fists, which shed together.

    Shock waves dominated forth, wreaking havoc as both sides were pushed back with the Spiritual Energy fluctuating around them being somewhat in a mess. They had clearly suffered from the shock waves.

    The intense battle had clearly ended in a tie.

    ¡°Damn it! Damn it!¡±

    But this deadlock had caused Bai Ming¡¯s eyes to grow redder. Someone as prideful as him couldn¡¯t ept that he was tangled up by a human Seventh Grade Sovereign.

    ¡°No matter how big of a price I have to pay, I will definitely bury you here!¡± Bai Ming roared with surging torrential killing intent.

    When Bai Bin saw the savage expression on Bai Ming¡¯s face, his countenance had also changed with alert rising in his eyes.

    He knew that with Bai Ming¡¯s strength and status, he must definitely have a few cards up his sleeves. The reason why he did not use them before was that he was unwilling to do so. But with after being forced to this point, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself any longer.

    Bai Ming¡¯s eyes had turned red with torrential killing intent surging into the skies as he locked his gaze onto Mu Chen. Shortly after, he suddenly stomped his feet and the Ice Phoenix beneath his feet let out a mournful cry before a mouthful of blood essence gushed out.

    The blood essence contained boundless Spiritual Energy.

    Bai Ming tapped with his finger and the Ice Phoenix Spiritual Fan in his hand flew out and, as if it was opening its mouth, devoured the blood essence.

    His face had also instantly turned even paler.

    The ice-blue fan had gradually turned red with red vessels popping out from the fan, which vaguely reeked of blood and looked savage.

    Bai Ming looked at the changes of the fan and let out a deep roar that resounded across the horizon.

    ¡°Phoenix Blood Sacrificial Spirit!¡±

 Chapter 1058 - Blood Fan Exhibiting Might

    Chapter 1058 - Blood Fan Exhibiting Might

    Hum! Hum!

    The scarlet ice fan slightly trembled in the sky, emitting a terrifying sound of wind being torn apart. The sound was also mixed with a dense stench of blood.

    The temperature in the heavens and earth suddenly turned cold with a trace of chill that seemed like it could pierce into their bones, causing their bodies to be invaded with the chill.

    On the altar, when the experts saw this shocking scene, their faces had drastically changed. Even Bai Bin, Chi Hongwu and the experts of the Phoenix n had shocked expressions.

    ¡°Insane! That Bai Ming is insane!¡± Chi Hongwu¡¯s face turned pale as she gnashed her teeth, ¡°He actually used that move, does he not know the damage he would cause to the Quasi-Saint Artifact?!¡±

    The so-called ¡°Phoenix Blood Sacrificial Spirit¡± was a suicidal move. Although it could raise the might of the Quasi-Saint Artifact to an astonishing level, it was also a move that would cause damage to the Quasi-Saint Artifact.

    But right now, Bai Ming had actually used such a means just to obtain victory.

    Beside her, Bai Bin¡¯s face had also turned stiffed as he looked at the red fan. He couldn¡¯t help gulping down a mouthful of saliva. He never expected that Mu Chen could force Bai Ming to such a degree...

    ¡°Although the Quasi-Saint Artifact is precious, as long as Big Brother Bai Ming can obtain the inheritance blood essence of the Undying Bird, then it would all be worth it!¡± Bai Bin exined on behalf of Bai Ming as he continued, ¡°Furthermore, Big Brother Bai Ming cannot lose this battle. He is the pride of the Phoenix n and if he lost to Mu Chen, it would be a damage to the reputation of our Phoenix n.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Chi Hongwu was enraged but in the end, she had suppressed that rage. Things had alreadye this far and it was futile for her to speak any further. Bai Ming had sunk too deep into winning and was too prideful. He basically couldn¡¯t bear the fact that he couldn¡¯t defeat Mu Chen. Therefore, he had even resorted to this move in order to win.

    If that¡¯s the case, then it would be dangerous for Mu Chen. After using this, the might of the Ice Phoenix Spiritual Fan would greatly increase. Although it wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the level of a Saint Artifact, it would still be stronger than the other Quasi-Saint Artifacts.

    Facing Bai Ming, whose strength had soared, there wasn¡¯t any chance of winning for Mu Chen, even if he had a Quasi-Saint Artifact...

    ¡°Heh. Bai Ming is actually forced to this step...¡± Chi Hongwu and the rest weren¡¯t the only ones shocked, even the other four that were on the two other battlefields had a change in their expressions and couldn¡¯t maintain their calm.

    They were experts on the simr level as Bai Ming, so they understood thetter¡¯s cards. Even if they were the ones facing this move from Bai Ming, even they would have to retreat. The moment they werete in retreating, they might even have to pay a great price.

    But right now, the means that made them feel fearful was used to deal with a human whose strength was merely at the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm.

    If it was in the past, they would definitely sneer at him and ridicule. But as they witnessed the entire process, they could no longer smile and their faces were filled with solemn because they knew that even they would have a hard time defeating Mu Chen.

    This human who was only at the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm wasn¡¯t as simple as they had thought.

    Up in the sky, Mu Chen stood on the Great Sr Undying Body with a grave expression, before he looked at the crimson fan that was hovering above Bai Ming. He could sense a threatening aura that made his scalp tingle.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze lightly flickered, but he did not turn around to retreat. That¡¯s because he knew that there wasn¡¯t a choice for him to retreat. The moment he retreated, it would be equivalent to him giving up the inheritance blood essence of the Undying Bird.

    Therefore, he had chosen to make the move first.

    The Life-Extinguishing Pupil opened once again on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead and a ck light shed. A ck beam had shot out, piercing through the horizon and shot towards Bai Ming¡¯s head.

    ¡°Heh...¡±

    Under the crimson fan, Bai Ming¡¯s pale face had lifted into a ridiculing arc before he raised his head and watch as the ck beam shot over.

    Buzz!

    When the beam was ten feet away from him, a strand of a crimson cold current swept out, instantly freezing the ck beam, turning it into a pir of ice before it shattered.

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes. The Ice Phoenix Spiritual Fan had actually grown much stronger.

    ¡°This time, I, Bai Ming, have been blinded to be forced this far by you...¡± Raising his head, there wasn¡¯t any emotion in Bai Ming¡¯s eyes as he looked at Mu Chen, before a hoarse voice slowly resounded.

    ¡°But since the situation has already progressed this far, it¡¯s futile to regret it. To express my ¡®gratitude¡¯ for forcing me this far, I will freeze you into a statue and keep you as a souvenir and reminder.¡±

    Bai Ming¡¯s eyes had turned red as he looked at Mu Chen with the corner of his lips lifted. His pale face was also extremely savage at this moment.

    Finishing his words, he stretched out his palm and the crimson fan slowly descended, before he grasped it in his hand.

    Holding onto the fan, he fanned it in Mu Chen¡¯s direction with an indifferent expression.

    Buzz!

    A crimson cold current swept out like a storm. The speed of it was also beyond description. The current had condensed into countless des. Those des were blood-red and every single one of them could tear a pinnacle level Seventh Grade Sovereign apart.

    That attack was truly terrifying.

    As the crimson storm swiftly expanded in Mu Chen¡¯s pupils, his face had also slightly changed. He did not dare to dy and with a will of his mind, the Great Sr Undying Body exploded with a dazzling golden light, before creating a golden barrier.

    Boom! Boom!

    Countless crimson des struck over with the current and heavily mmed against the Great Sr Undying Body. Facing such violent attacks, the golden lustre on the Great Sr Undying Body was swiftly dimming down, before the barrier exploded.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Bai Ming savagely smiled, then he clenched his hand. The crimson cold current in the sky suddenly condensed into a myriad feet blood-red long de. As the de shed down, space shattered as it shed towards the Great Sr Undying Body.

    Before that de even descended, Mu Chen had felt an intense danger and his gaze flickered. He formed seals with a single hand and the True Phoenix Spirit had formed into a pair of phoenix wings that had abruptly pped. His speed soared and he turned into a streak of light, retreating from the head of the Great Sr Undying Body.

    Boom!

    Once the ice de shed down, it had split the Great Sr Undying Body into two. The terrifying sharpness made Mu Chen¡¯s eyelids twitch.

    ¡°As slippery as a fish.¡± When he saw that Mu Chen had decisively retreated, Bai Ming grinned before looking at the pair of phoenix wings that were behind Mu Chen. He could sense the True Phoenix auraing from them, which had instantly made his eyes turn red.

    ¡°You really possess a treasure of my n that contains the aura of a True Phoenix. Heh, looks like there¡¯s another reason for me to kill you.¡±

    Bai Mingughed as he stomped his foot. A pair of ice-blue phoenix wings had also unfolded behind him and, with a move of his body, he had immediately appeared before Mu Chen. The popped lines on the blood-red fan were akin to vessels as he fanned it down.

    Boom!

    A blood red current roared like a huge dragon as it swept towards Mu Chen.

    After witnessing the might of the crimson fan, Mu Chen no longer dared to underestimate him and a golden light exploded at the same time as he retreated. The Dragon-Phoenix Physique had been pushed to the limits, making a protective barrier around him.

    Boom!

    As the blood-red current whistled over, it had mmed against Mu Chen¡¯s body and the terrifying cold current had instantly caused the golden light around Mu Chen to dim down. Furthermore, his silhouette was shot back as if he had suffered a great impact. When he fell onto the ground, a myriad-foot deep crater appeared on the sturdy za.

    The experts on the altar had their eyelids twitching at this sight. At this moment, Mu Chen was clearly the one being pushed back without being able to obstruct Bai Ming.

    Nine Nether, Mo Ling and the rest also had pale faces. The intense battle had undted too much. They did not expect Mu Chen, who could still hold the upper hand just moments ago, to have the tables turned against him.

    Nine Nether gnashed her teeth as she clenched her fist with worry filling her eyes. She even wanted Mu Chen to retreat from the fight against Bai Ming. At the most, she could give up on the inheritance blood essence of the Undying Bird. But in the end, she did not speak a single word, since she knew that with Mu Chen¡¯s character, it was impossible for him to give up.

    Mu Chen was no longer that youth back in the Northern Spiritual Realm. After all these years, he had experienced dangerous situations and his resolution was already extremely refined, and... powerful.

    In the huge crater on the za, Mu Chen lying in a pathetic state and his body was covered in blood, which was caused by the des of the cold current, making him look bloody.

    On the altar, the other experts had shaken their heads in regret. Judging from the current situation, the oue should be evident that Mu Chen had lost the fight.

    But even if he was defeated, he could be proud that he could force Bai Ming this far.

    Up in the sky, Bai Ming pped the ice-blue wings as he stood in the sky, overlooking Mu Chen, who was in the crater, before he gently fanned the crimson ice fan in his hand and emitted a horrifying fluctuation.

    A savage and ridiculing smile appeared on the corner of his lips as he smiled. ¡°What do you think about being in such a pathetic state? You¡¯re like a stray dog.¡±

    In the huge crater, Mu Chen did not move. His eyes were shut as if he was regting his state.

    When Bai Ming saw this, he shook his head without any interest and indifferently said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve given up on resisting, then die.¡±

    Finishing his words, the crimson fan suddenly shot out from his hand and violently started fanning. Numerous blood-red cold currents whistled out, condensing into a myriad-foot high blood-red tornado. The tornado looked like a huge dragon that tore through the heavens and earth and whistled towards Mu Chen along with destructive powers.

    Evidently, Bai Ming was intending to end this battle!

    Many experts had shaken their heads in pity.

    On the altar, Spiritual Energy exploded from Nine Nether¡¯s body with coldness in her eyes. Evidently, she couldn¡¯t hold herself back any longer and was about to make her move.

    However, as the blood-red tornado swept down, Mu Chen, who had his eyes tightly closed, had suddenly opened them.

    At that moment when he opened his eyes, his aura had drastically,pletely changed.

    It was the aura of sacrificing himself and turning into something demonic.

 Chapter 1059 - Might of the Demonic Punch

    Chapter 1059 - Might of the Demonic Punch

    Boom!

    The blood-red tornado was pressing down when Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, which were closed, had suddenly opened at this moment. There wasn¡¯t any fear in his ck pupils; on the contrary, there was a heart-palpitating zing splendour.

    The zing in his eyes was akin to the yearning of gambling his life and death.

    Seeking life in the midst of death required the courage to sacrifice himself. If he didn¡¯t have any courage to sacrifice himself and cowered, how could he seek life in the midst of death?

    Mu Chen slowly stood up from the deep crater and the boundless Spiritual Energy around him had gradually faded at this moment, only to be reced with a blood-red aura that had condensed around him.

    That aura was filled with fearsome killing intent and extremely brutal. It¡¯s as if he wanted to risk everything he had to shatter the current hopeless situation with his life!

    An astonishing killing intent soared into the sky and had formed into a tornado around Mu Chen. Even the surrounding huge rocks were shattered into dust and drifted along the wind.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±

    Standing outside the za, when the other experts saw this scene, their faces had slightly changed with their eyes filled with shock. They looked at the killing intent that enveloped Mu Chen and couldn¡¯t help contracting their eyes.

    The brutal killing intent even made their scalps feel numb.

    The bearing that was being emitted from Mu Chen made them doubt whether that fellow was intending to risk his life. Even if he had to face falling into theherworld, he would die together with his opponent.

    That was simply the act of a madman!

    Many experts had their faces turning pale at the bearing of Mu Chen. They had their fair share of encountering ruthless people, but it was rare for them to see someone like Mu Chen.

    ¡°This is a fist intent! It¡¯s definitely a fist intent that doesn¡¯t belong to a top-tiered Divine Art!¡± There were still those with experience after all. They pondered for a brief moment, before eximing with shock.

    What did a fist intent containing a skill that didn¡¯t belong to a top-tiered Divine Art mean? That meant that it had exceeded the scope of a Divine Art, and what was above the Divine Art? That was the realm of Divine Abilities!

    A power that only those Earth Sovereign Realm experts could possess!

    Didn¡¯t that mean that Mu Chen was executing a fist-rted Divine Ability?!

    Every single expert had their eyes zing at this moment, staring at Mu Chen. That was a Divine Ability, and even amongst their ns, those were absolute rare treasures. If it wasn¡¯t for those with great contributions to the n, not even the Patriarch could gain ess to it.

    But right now, Mu Chen was in possession of such a treasure, so how could they not be envious?

    ¡°Fist-rted Divine Ability?¡±

    At the same time, Bai Ming, who was up in the sky overlooking Mu Chen, had his heart trembling with disbelief appearing on his savage face for the first time.

    His Phoenix n also possessed a simr Divine Ability, but only those Elder ranks could gain ess to it. Although he had been drooling over it for a long time, he still wasn¡¯t able to gain ess to it.

    But right now, such a Divine Ability appeared on a human Seventh Grade Sovereign!

    ¡°You have truly left me shocked. Hmph, a fist-rted Divine Ability? Good, let me capture you and all the treasure you have will be mine!¡± But at this moment, it was naturally impossible for Bai Ming to be intimidated by Mu Chen. Furthermore, even if a Divine Ability was powerful, it was also extremely hard to cultivate, which was the reason why he couldn¡¯t obtain any Divine Ability in the Phoenix n.

    Therefore, he did not believe that Mu Chen had managed to cultivate it with his cultivation being at a mere Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm!

    ¡°Die!¡± Bai Ming roared as he made a w with his hand. The blood-red tornado that was enveloping towards Mu Chen roared down with a momentum that seemed like it wanted to destroy the ground.

    Boom! Boom!

    The cold tornado descended with an astonishing momentum and swiftly expanded before Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. Mu Chen raised his head and balled his hand into a fist as the storm that had enshrouded him grew even more intense, containing a brutal killing intent that soared into the sky.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes had gradually turned scarlet and, thereafter, he tightly clenched his fist, then threw a punch out.

    That punch was extremely simple, as if it was being casually thrown out. But when Mu Chen threw that fist out, the entire heavens and earth had trembled and everyone could see the red aura around Mu Chen frantically gathering towards his fist, before it gushed out.

    Divine Ability - Self-Sacrificial Demonic Punch!

    Buzz!

    A blood-red lustre soared into the sky and a massive crimson fist was formed. The fist seemed to have been formed by Mu Chen¡¯s courage and strength with a will of ¡°either life or death¡± contained in that fist!

    If anyone dared to obstruct it, then they would die along with Mu Chen!

    The brutal aura gushed out from the fist, which made many experts feel their scalps going numb. Facing this punch that was practically gambling one¡¯s life; basically, no one could face it head-on.

    If there was someone that wasn¡¯t firm enough in their resolution, their fighting will would definitely disappear when facing this fist.

    The crimson fist flew upwards and enveloped Bai Ming. The aura of gambling life had invaded Bai Ming¡¯s heart, making him feel that his heart had turned cold. In that instance, he even had the thought to immediately escape.

    But he was the elite of the Phoenix n, after all, and had experienced a fair share of bloody battles. So in such a crucial moment, he had taken a deep breath and suppressed the throbbing in his heart.

    He knew that since the fight progressed this far, it was practically to the point that whoever retreated first would be the loser.

    ¡°You want to intimidate me with a bravado? What a joke!¡± A cold light shed in Bai Ming¡¯s eyes as he eerily smiled. His hand ruthlessly mmed down and the blood-red tornado that had contained his strength had charged towards the fist that was whistling over.

    Rumble!

    Everyone could sense a terrifying shock wave wreaking out from the sky at that moment. The shock wave even made those on the altar worry. Even if they weren¡¯t near the battle, it still made the blood and aura in their bodies to roll and they nearly spewed mouthfuls of blood.

    However, many experts did not care about their situation. Their gazes were fixed onto the crimson explosion in the sky. Even space had distorted from the terrifying shock wave.

    A boundless blood lustre swept out in the horizon, which made it impossible for them to look through.

    Bai Ming¡¯s gaze was fixed onto the explosion and a brief momentter, his face drastically changed. He could sense that his strongest attack was dissipating at an astonishing speed.

    On the za, Mu Chen, who stood without any expression on his face, had a bloodthirsty arc rise on the corner of his lips. A scarlet light shed in his eyes as he grasped his hand from afar and barked, ¡°Break!¡±

    Boom!

    Crimson fireworks exploded in the sky and the massive blood-red tornado exploded. The cold current had swept out while the crimson fist tore the tornado apart in an invincible manner before flying towards Bai Ming in the sky.

    Everyone took in a mouthful of cold air. Bai Ming¡¯s strongest attack was actually forcefully broken by Mu Chen!

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Bai Ming¡¯s face turned pale as he roared with anger. In order to defeat Mu Chen, he even did not hesitate to damage his own Saint-Quasi Artifact. But even so, it wasn¡¯t able to stop Mu Chen?

    How is this Seventh Grade Sovereign human so hard to deal with?!

    But Bai Ming did not continue to roar. He was startled to see the crimson fist flying towards him. Immediately, he was frightened out of his wits and with a p of the wings behind him, had retreated in a pathetic manner.

    But even so, the crimson fist chased after him like a maggot in the bones and he couldn¡¯t break free from it.

    When Bai Ming saw this scene, he let out a roar and a boundless spiritual light burst out, forming into an Ice Phoenix that was a few thousand feet wide.

    ¡°Absolute Zero!¡±

    He roared and the boundless spiritual light burst from his body, forming into thickyers of ice that had instantly covered him.

    He could sense how terrifying Mu Chen¡¯s fist was, so he had given up on counter-attacking and used all his power to defend.

    Boom!

    The crimson fist ruthlessly mmed against the huge phoenix that was covered inyers of ice under numerous shocked gazes.

    The horizon seemed to have trembled at this moment and a crackling sound rang out. In the ice, the huge phoenix had fear in its eyes as the cracks swiftly spread out. Bai Ming never thought that his strongest defence would be broken so easily.

    Just how terrifying was Mu Chen¡¯s fist?!

    Boom!

    The cracks spread out and exploded into snowkes before a mournful phoenix cry resounded. Bai Ming was seen flying out and fresh blood was constantly gushing from his body. In a short period of time, his body was dyed in red and he looked like a massive fire chicken instead from afar.

    On the altar, everyone was dumbfounded at this sight and the huge phoenix that which was dyed in blood fell from the sky. It was like aet as it mmed into the ground of darkness outside the altar, fresh blood gushing out, and seemed to have formed into ake of blood.

    The entire altar was silent without words.

    The smile that had hung on the faces of Bai Bin and the rest had frozen at this moment with disbelief surging in their eyes. Their expressions were extremely hrious.

    Many experts also had shocked expressions. They had only recovered from the shock a long timeter. Immediately, they sucked in a cold breath and looked at the youthful silhouette that was still standing on the za with astonishment as waves were lifted in their hearts.

    No one expected the elite of the Ice Phoenix n and a genuine Eighth Grade Sovereign, Bai Ming, to be defeated in the hands of a human Seventh Grade Sovereign even after executing various means.

    That person was a genuine monster!

 Chapter 1060 - Close Within Reach

    Chapter 1060 - Just Within Reach

    The massive altar was silent and everyone was dumbfounded, looking at the youthful silhouette that stood on the za. Although the Spiritual Energy around him had diminished, he still had a calm expression. His pitch-ck pupils that looked like the abyss made others feel unfathomable.

    At this moment, everyone here felt a trace of revere for that human Seventh Grade Sovereign.

    The revere originated from his powerful strength.

    That¡¯s because, right from the start, no one was optimistic of Mu Chen¡¯s fight with Bai Ming. Therefore, when they saw that Mu Chen had challenged Bai Ming, they looked at him with pitiful gazes.

    But the reality told them that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t being arrogant and foolish, he did have the qualification to do that, to begin with. It¡¯s just that they were blind and couldn¡¯t see it.

    ¡°That fellow is truly unfathomable.¡±

    The silencested for a long time, before someone couldn¡¯t help sighing out with a deep voice.

    With a cultivation at Seventh Grade Sovereign, he was able to defeat Bai Ming, who was an Eighth Grade Sovereign, and possessed a Quasi-Saint Artifact. Naturally, the most important factor was that Mu Chen even possessed a Divine Ability.

    His various sorts of trump cards made them understand why Mu Chen was fearless when he faced Bai Ming.

    When everyone was eximing with shock, the experts of the Phoenix n were briefly stunned. Especially Bai Bin, who was stunned beyond belief, as he looked at the pathetic huge phoenix that was covered in blood as if he wasn¡¯t willing to believe that it was true.

    The genius of their Ice Phoenix n was defeated like this?

    Furthermore, even after using all sorts of means, he was defeated in the hands of a human Seventh Grade Sovereign?

    Beside him, Chi Hongwu had also widened her mouth with disbelief filling her face. After a brief momentter, she rubbed her eyes; but in the end, she spat out a breath and murmured, ¡°Bai Ming actually lost...¡±

    She knew that Bai Ming was doomed this time. With so many teams witnessing the fight, if this matter was to spread back to the Ice Phoenix n, Bai Ming¡¯s reputation would probably suffer a great blow. Every single one of the Elders in the Phoenix n was extremely prideful. If they knew that Bai Ming was actually defeated in the hands of a human Seventh Grade Sovereign, they would be greatly disappointed in him. Even the cultivation resources assigned to him would be moderated.

    Bai Ming¡¯s future path was worrisome.

    While everyone was shocked by the scene before them, Nine Nether was the first to recover and looked at Mu Chen, whose Spiritual Energy was diminished, before giving an eye signal to Mo Feng and the rest, and they flew out, charging into the za to protect Mu Chen in a circle formation.

    At this moment, Mu Chen had also suffered a great exhaustion. So if anyone tried to make a move against him, he might be in trouble. So they were naturally trying to prevent that from happening.

    However, the worries of Nine Nether and the rest were pointless. At this moment, everyone was looking at Mu Chen with revere and graveness in their eyes. Even if they knew that Mu Chen had suffered a great exhaustion at the moment with his strength barely three-tenths of what it was, no one dared to have any thoughts after witnessing the insane punch from before. They feared that they might anger Mu Chen and he might throw another punch out, pushing them to death, which they would greatly regret.

    Mu Chen cast a nce at Nine Nether and the rest before breathing out a mouthful of air in relief and sat down. Stabilising the undting Spiritual Energy in his body. In fact, he was also somewhat startled by the fact that he could use the genuine Self-Sacrificial Demonic Punch.

    Although he had beenprehending the brutal killing intent of the Self-Sacrificial Demonic Punch, he wasn¡¯t able to execute the might of it. But just a moment ago, he had felt greatly threatened by Bai Ming¡¯s powerful attack and under that threat, it had roused his unyielding factor. Thus, he had given up all thoughts of avoiding and faced him head-on, seeking death in this manner, which was simr to the bearing of the Self-Sacrificial Demonic Punch, allowed him to sessfully execute it.

    ¡°Not seeking life but seeking death for life toe thereafter...¡± Mu Chen murmured to himself. He was a little happy in his heart. That¡¯s because he knew that after this event, he had gained even more insight into the Self-Sacrificial Demonic Punch. In the future, he could weigh in on that factor and the next time when he wanted to execute it, he wouldn¡¯t need to be forced to this kind of desperate straits again.

    A Divine Ability had truly exceeded the realm of Divine Arts, just the bearing alone could intimidate his enemies.

    While Mu Chen was stabilising his Spiritual Energy, Bai Bin and the rest had also recovered from the shock and they had cast a nce at Mu Chen with fear before leaping from the altar, and into theke of blood. At this moment, Bai Ming had returned to his human form and wasying down in theke, looking extremely pathetic with his eyes closed. They had no idea if he was still alive but, evidently, he had suffered grave injuries.

    Bai Bin and the rest immediately fished him up before returning to the altar. But at this moment, they no longer dared to go near the direction of Mu Chen. Although they were from the Phoenix n and were extremely prideful, no pride was harder than that fist. Unless they wanted to go and humiliate themselves, it was best for them not to go and provoke Mu Chen right now.

    As for the inheritance blood essence of the Undying Bird, they probably no longer had any fate with it.

    Although they had more people, and if all of them were to go up at once, perhaps they might be able to pose some threat to Mu Chen¡¯s group. But when Bai Bin nced at hispanions, whose faces were pale, he knew that everyone was intimidated in their hearts. So even if they made a move, it would be futile.

    This time, they had beenpletely suppressed by Mu Chen.

    After bringing back Bai Ming, who was heavily injured, no one had noticed that theke of Phoenix blood, which was left by Bai Ming outside the altar had silently fused into the ground. After absorbing the fresh blood, the darkness on the ground became even darker and demonic...

    Mu Chen was stabilising himself, whichsted for ten-odd minutes, before he gradually opened his eyes once again. The diminished Spiritual Energy fluctuation around him had been recovered by quite a bit and the splendour was condensed in his ck pupils once again.

    Thus, he waved his hand as he stood up. As he stood up, many gazes instantly shot over with revere in their eyes.

    Mu Chen looked around and understood that there wouldn¡¯t be anyone that dared to provoke him after this fight. If nothing unexpected happened, he would be able to smoothly obtain the inheritance blood essence of the Undying Bird.

    His gaze suddenly shifted towards the group of the Phoenix n. When the group saw that Mu Chen had directed his gaze over, they had immediately brought their alert up but there wasn¡¯t too much fear in their eyes.

    After all, they were from the Phoenix n, despite being only a branch of it. They were still prideful and they knew that despite Mu Chen¡¯s strength, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry that thetter would do anything to them.

    The Phoenix n wouldn¡¯t have any resentment for Mu Chen for defeating Bai Ming. But if Mu Chen ughtered all of them here, then he would be offending the Phoenix n. The consequences weren¡¯t something that he could bear, nor could the Nine Netherbird n.

    Mu Chen clearly knew about this as well, so he did not press on any further and only cast an indifferent gaze at Bai Bin¡¯s group with a clear warning in his gaze.

    The Phoenix n¡¯s group could only gnash their teeth and swallow this grudge down, not daring to have any dispute with Mu Chen.

    When Mu Chen saw their response, he also couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste any more time on them and directed his gaze towards the two other battlefields, where the intense battles had also graduallye to an end.

    On the other two battlefields, the four of them were all genuine Eighth Grade Sovereigns, so the intensity of their battles made the other experts direct their gazes over as well.

    But their battles were clearly not as bloody as the fight between Mu Chen and Bai Ming. Evidently, they controlled themselves and did not want to gamble their lives like what Mu Chen did.

    Therefore, the ultimate winner of the two battlefields were Zong Qingfeng of the Roc n and Lu Hou of the Babel Ape n. They won with a slight upper hand, winning by a move.

    But in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, Kong Ling of the Nine-Coloured Peacock n wasn¡¯t any weaker than Zong Qingfeng. The reason why thetter could win must definitely have been some transaction between them. Otherwise, Zong Qingteng would definitely not have the finalugh.

    But he also wasn¡¯t too interested in that. He wasn¡¯t greedy and his objective was only the inheritance blood essence of the Undying Bird. As for the two other inheritance blood essences, he wasn¡¯t interested in them in the slightest.

    When the battles of the two other battlefields concluded, their gazes were directed at Mu Chen. The gazes of those four Eighth Grade Sovereigns had an odd light surging in their eyes. They had also seen Mu Chen defeating Bai Ming, so they were also shocked in their hearts.

    Their strengths weren¡¯t inferior to Bai Ming¡¯s. If they were in Mu Chen¡¯s shoes, then it would be absolutely impossible if they wanted to defeat Bai Ming, unless they engaged in a battle of life and death.

    But Mu Chen was able to defeat Bai Ming and even heavily injured him. That meant that if Mu Chen faced them, they would end up in the same oue as Bai Ming.

    Just thinking about this, the faces of Kong Ling, Zong Qingfeng and the rest grew solemn as they looked at Mu Chen without the contempt that they had before,. In fact, it was reced with a fear of someone on the same level.

    ¡°That Mu Chen is extraordinary. Back then, when Zong Teng sent the message over, he only said that Mu Chen could confront a pinnacle level Seventh Grade Sovereign. But right now, even an Eighth Grade Sovereign was defeated by him. His improvements are breathtaking.¡± Zong Qingfeng took a deep nce at Mu Chen. He hadpletely crushed the matter about Zong Teng.

    It was best that he avoided making such an enemy.

    But Mu Chen did not bother about their thoughts. When he saw that they had also decided on the victors amongst them, he turned around and faced the Primordial Undying Bird at the end of the stone stairs.

    At this moment, the stone statue of the Undying Bird started to glow, as if it was summoning the final winner.

    Mu Chen took a deep breath and gently nodded his head at Nine Nether. Thereafter, his silhouette burst out like a bolt of lightning towards the direction of the stone statue.

    The inheritance blood essence of the Undying Bird was just within reach...

 Chapter 1061 - Inheritance Blood Essence

    Chapter 1061 - Inheritance Blood Essence

    Rustle!

    When Mu Chen charged towards the Undying Bird¡¯s stone statue, Zong Qingfeng and Lu Hou had also charged forth, towards the two other statues.

    They had undergone numerous tough battles in order to make it here and, right now, it¡¯s time for them to enjoy the fruits of theirbour.

    On the altar, when everyone looked at the three silhouettes moving towards the stone statues, their eyes had turned zing red. Those were the inheritance blood essences of Super Divine Beasts. If they could obtain any of those, they could evolve their bloodlines and smooth out their path in cultivation.

    It was so much so that they might even be able to step into the Earth Sovereign Realm.

    But it was a pity that the three inheritance blood essences had their respective owners. Facing those powerfulpetitors, even they could only watch as others harvested the fruits.

    Under those heated gazes, Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette appeared at the end of the stone stairs. Hended before the stone statue. Looking over, the wings were unfolded, covering the skies, zing with Undying mes. So even if they had fallen after tens of thousands of years, there was still a faint vitality left.

    Mu Chen had a grave expression. Despite it being only a stone statue before him, he could still sense an indescribable pressure. The pressure had quickly descended onto his heart, causing him to feel like there was a boulder in his heart. If his mind wasn¡¯t firm, he would be lying t on the ground by now.

    It was the might of a Super Divine Beast.

    The might of a Heavenly Sovereign.

    ¡°Mhm?¡±

    Just when Mu Chen was sensing the might that was faintly being emitted from the statue, his eyes suddenly contracted. He saw the faint mes on the Undying Bird¡¯s statue suddenly ze forth.

    The mes were extremely bizarre. They faintly looked like crystals. But as they burned, there was a boundless vitality spreading out that seemed undying.

    ¡°The highest grade of the Undying mes!¡±

    Mu Chen recognised the crystalised mes very quickly, since he had also gotten the Undying mes from Nine Nether after stepping into the Sovereign Realm to refine his own Spiritual Energy due to their Bloodlink Bond.

    Therefore, his Spiritual Energy also contained the power of the Undying mes. Therefore, the familiarity came from that.

    But the Undying mes before him were the highest grade of Undying mes that were several times stronger than Nine Nether¡¯s purple Undying mes.

    When the crystalised mes appeared, Mu Chen suddenly felt that the statue had trembled. He was a little fearful to see that the eyes of the Undying Bird¡¯s stone statue had suddenly opened at this moment.

    Its eyes were filled with primal chaos, without any pupils. But when it opened its eyes, the boundless Undying mes swept out like a pir of fire, enveloping Mu Chen.

    ¡°Arghhhh!¡±

    At that moment when the crystalised Undying mes descended onto his body, Mu Chen¡¯s face had instantly distorted and an indescribable burning pain was spreading throughout his body. The pain even nearly caused him to faint.

    But fortunately, thanks to his firm willpower, his mind wasn¡¯t devoured by the pain. Thus, he immediately circted the Dragon-Phoenix Physique. Instantly, the roar of a dragon and cry of a phoenix resounded from his body, trembling his blood and flesh and resisting the burning of the Undying mes.

    A golden lustre surged on the surface of his skin and the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits started to move, constantly absorbing the Undying mes, trying to help Mu Chen resist the damage from the burns.

    But even despite their defences, the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s skin was swiftly being burnt to the point that his flesh was starting to protrude, almost as if he was about to be incinerated by the domineering Undying mes when looked from afar.

    The sudden scene had caused the experts on the altar to change their expressions with shock in their eyes. Evidently, they could also sense how terrifying the Undying mes were.

    But this situation wasn¡¯t only for Mu Chen. There were simr scenes that have appeared with the Myriad Spiritual Bird and the Deste Beast.

    The statue of the Myriad Spiritual Bird was emitting a myriad-foot long lustre, along with a vague clear cry, which enveloped Zong Qingfeng, immediately pressuring him to the point that he had knelt down to the ground with crackling sounds being emitted from his bones.

    The stone statue of the Deste Beast was even more domineering. It had quickly stretched out its foot and stomped towards Lu Hou...

    When everyone saw this scene, they immediately understood that this was the final test left behind by the Three Beast Sovereigns. If they could pass the test, then they would be able to obtain the inheritance blood essences.

    But out of the three tests, Zong Qingfeng and Lu Hou seemed to be having it easier than Mu Chen. After all, they were somewhat rted to the Myriad Spiritual Bird and Deste Beast, so the test for them wouldn¡¯t be too difficult. But for Mu Chen, he was extremely unfortunate.

    The crystalised mes were extremely domineering, ruthlessly burning Mu Chen to the point that his skin was torn apart. That scene didn¡¯t seem like a test; on the contrary, it looked like it was burning someone that was from a different species.

    ¡°Hmph, he¡¯s courting death. A human actually dares to dip a finger in our Divine Beast n?¡± When Bai Bin saw this scene, he felt greatly relieved, ridicule shing in his eyes. Previously, he was suppressed by Mu Chen to a pitiful state but right now, he could finally get his anger vented.

    When Nine Nether saw that Mu Chen was in extreme pain due to the Undying mes, her face had changed, since she knew that the test actually wanted him to prove himself. The Primordial Undying Bird also didn¡¯t want its inheritance blood essence to be obtained by someone that wasn¡¯t rted to it.

    ¡°Big Sister Nine Nether, what should we do?¡± Mo Ling asked urgently. The Undying mes that enveloped Mu Chen were getting so strong that they seemed like they wanted to burn Mu Chen into ashes before it stopped.

    Nine Nether¡¯s face changed and, in the next moment, she gnashed her teeth, then cut her wrist open with her fingers. Instantly, fresh blood gushed out like a pir of blood from the wound.

    With a crook of her finger, the fresh blood flew out and descended from above, onto Mu Chen¡¯s burning body.

    Her bloodline came from the Undying Bird, so her blood should be able to help Mu Chen.

    Just as she had expected, when her blood descended, although Mu Chen was drenched in blood, the crystalised mes on his body started to weaken.

    Thus, the intense burning pain had also gradually faded and Mu Chen¡¯s distorted face slowly recovered. His eyes shed when he saw the weakened Undying mes.

    Those Undying mes were of the highest grade, both domineering and pure with boundless vitality. If he could refine and absorb them, then integrate it into his own Spiritual Energy, it could allow his own Spiritual Energy to grow and multiply without end. Even the quality would be raised to a new level.

    Since it had caused such great pain for him, it must naturally give him something in return. If he let it dissipate like this, then it would be too wasteful.

    As thoughts circted, Mu Chen no longer hesitated and a suction force burst out from his body, forcefully absorbing strands of the crystalised mes into his body and integrated it into his Sovereign Sea.

    The moment the Undying mes entered his Sovereign Sea, boundless Spiritual Energy boiled from the mes but Mu Chen wasn¡¯t afraid. With a will of his thoughts, he had circted his Spiritual Energy to form a current that swept the crystallised mes into his Sovereign Sea, gradually refining them through the burn.

    By the time the Undying mes were exhausted, he believed that the quality of the Spiritual Energy in his Sovereign Sea would also be enhanced.

    It would undoubtedly be a great enhancement for his fighting strength as well.

    Before the stone statue, the crystalised mes that were zing on Mu Chen¡¯s body gradually retracted before they disappeared. As the mes disappeared, the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body glowed with a golden light and his burnt skin and flesh were swiftly healing under the Dragon-Phoenix Physique. Furthermore, the lustre was even greater and an explosive power was contained beneath his skin.

    Mu Chen gradually loosened his fist and threw a grateful nce at Nine Nether, whose face had turned pale. If thetter had not used her blood to help him, he would probably be hovering between life and death from the burns by now.

    ¡°That bitch!¡±

    Bai Bin¡¯s face had turned ashen. He was in expectation to see Mu Chen burn to death. At that time, he would be able to make a move and seize the inheritance blood essence of the Undying Bird. He never expected Nine Nether to suddenly make a move and help Mu Chen resist the burning of the Undying mes, shattering his thoughtspletely.

    But since things had already happened, there was nothing he could do, so he could only swallow the rage. It was so much so that he didn¡¯t even dare to viciously look at Mu Chen, fearing that thetter might sense it.

    When thest strand of Undying mes faded from the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body, light blossomed from the stone statue of the Undying Bird once again. Mu Chen, who had suffered a great deal before, did not dare to slowly react. He quickly took a step back and faced it with a stern expression, fearing that he would be tortured by that damnable stone statue.

    But fortunately, nothing happened at this moment. There was an additional splendour in the eyes of the Undying Bird¡¯s stone statue. It was no longer hollow like before.

    It lowered its eyes and looked at Mu Chen, before opening its sharp peak and a boundless lustre gushed out. The lustre was extremely scarlet, which had condensed into a palm-sized crimson gem and there seemed to be a soaring Undying Bird within the gem.

    When Mu Chen saw that crimson gem, his emotions rolled even with hisposure, since he knew that this must¡¯ve been the inheritance blood essence of the Undying Bird.

    As long as he could obtain it, it would be able to help Nine Nether perfect her bloodline and if there were sufficient opportunities in the future, she might even be able to evolve into a genuine Primordial Undying Bird that wasparable to a Heavenly Sovereign!

    Mu Chen carefully stretched out both of his hands to receive the crimson gem and felt heavily relieved. He had finally obtained the inheritance blood essence!

 Chapter 1062 - Demon

    Chapter 1062 - Demon

    It was a warm touch when the crimson gem fell in Mu Chen¡¯s hands, as if there were mes zing in it with an exquisite Undying Bird soaring in the gem, which looked extremely mystical.

    Mu Chen looked at the inheritance blood essence of the Undying Bird in his hands. Even with hisposure, he couldn¡¯t help showing joy on his face. Hadn¡¯t they tried so hard in the Divine Beast Origin just for this inheritance blood essence?

    With this, his mission would be perfectly aplished and the Elders of the Nine Netherbird n would probably have nothing toment about his Bloodlink Bond with Nine Nether.

    ¡°Nine Nether, take it.¡±

    Mu Chen gently tossed the inheritance blood essence of the Undying Bird and smiled, flicking his finger, and the blood essence had turned into a streak of light that flew towards Nine Nether.

    Nine Nether grasped her hand and received the inheritance blood essence with joy uncontrobly surging on her face. This inheritance blood essence of the Undying Bird was simply too important for her. As long as she could absorb it, then the Undying Bird¡¯s bloodline, which she possessed, would reach a new height, and if there were enough opportunities in the future, she might even be able to evolve into a genuine Undying Bird.

    At that time, she would be a figure that the entire Great Thousand World would have to look at.

    After all, every single Undying Bird possessed a terrifying strength that could rival a Heavenly Sovereign.

    When the experts of the other ns on the altar saw that Mu Chen had immediately gifted the inheritance blood essence that he had fought so hard for over to Nine Nether, they were stunned for a long time before they inwardly smacked their lips. That breadth of mind wasn¡¯t something that everyone could have...

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t bothered about those astonished gazes. The reason why he came to the Divine Beast Origin was to help Nine Nether to obtain the inheritance blood essence of the Undying Bird. Furthermore, Nine Nether had also taken good care of him in the past, so an inheritance blood essence of the Undying Bird as repayment was still far from sufficient in his eyes.

    After Mu Chen passed the inheritance blood essence of the Undying Bird to Nine Nether, Zong Qingfeng and Lu Hou on the two other zas had also obtained the inheritance blood essence of the Myriad Spiritual Bird and Deste Beast.

    Facing such a treasure, even Zong Qingfeng and Lu Hou had joy on their faces as they stored the inheritance blood essences. Their harvests on this trip to the Divine Beast Origin could be considered perfect.

    But after they rejoiced, Mu Chen sensed that the colours of the three stone statues were dimming and the spiritual light that those three stone statues actually possessed earlier had started to disappear.

    Buzz!

    As the three stone statues dimmed, the earth made a small jolt. Although the jolt wasn¡¯t obvious, it was still sensed by Mu Chen with his keen perception.

    Mu Chen knitted his brows as he swept his gaze out. A brief momentter, his gaze suddenly focused on a corner, which was the area where Bai Ming had crashed earlier. Theke of blood had been absorbed into the ground without them knowing, causing the darknd to have a trace of scarlet, which made him feel ufortable.

    Mu Chen stared at thend and, not knowing why, the uneasiness that he felt when he saw the mysterious ck hole beneath the Treasure Lake surged in his heart. Shortly after, his gaze shed and he quickly barked towards Nine Nether and the rest, ¡°Go, quickly leave this ce!¡±

    However, when his voice had just resounded, even he couldn¡¯t move in time. The tremblinging from the ground grew even more violent. Faintly, even the altar was shaking.

    This time, everyone sensed it and they cast their puzzled gazes towards the darknd beyond the altar and saw that the ground was rippling like ake.

    An evil aura soared from the ground, which had instantly turned the heavens and earth somewhat dark.

    ¡°Not good, this ce is strange, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Seeing this scene, everyone there had their faces drastically changed. Even a fool could figure out that this God¡¯s Cemetery was not simple.

    Whoosh!

    There was a team outside the scope of the altar and their reaction was also the quickest. Immediately, they turned into several streaks of light and tried to leave this strange region.

    Boom!

    But the moment they charged out, the dark surface of the ground rippled and a huge sinister-looking face appeared. It opened their mouth and a torrential ck mist swept out, enveloping that team. Shrieks resounded, before their bodies exploded into a bloody mist before being devoured by that sinister face.

    Kek! Kek!

    After devouring the bloody mist, the face on the ground became even weirder. That face was actually emitting ear-piercing peals ofughter, which made the Spiritual Energy in their bodies tremble.

    A torrential evil aura gushed out, which had instantly made this region look like a nest of demons.

    ¡°BLOOD¡ªWE-WANT-MORE-FRESH-BLOOD!¡±

    The face on the ground looked at everyone on the altar and issued a burst of ear-piercingughter as the torrential ck mist swept towards everyone on the altar.

    When everyone on the altar saw this scene, their faces turned pale with fear in their eyes. They could tell that the strength of that demonic face wasn¡¯t an existence that they could deal with.

    ¡°Damn it, it must have been left behind by the Fiend ns!¡± Someone eximed in horror. They could figure that out from the scene before them. After all, aside from the mortal enemy of the Great Thousand World, the Fiend ns, no one would possess that kind of evil aura.

    Furthermore, this ce was the most intense battlefield in the Divine Beast Origin when the Fiend ns invaded, with countless experts from the Fiend ns being ughtered here. So it was natural that there would be some overlooked.

    Buzz!

    The torrential ck mist swept over, but when the ck mist was about to reach the altar, a myriad-foot long lustre blossomed on the altar. It seemed to have been formed of innumerable profound runes and those runes had quickly torn apart the ck mist.

    On the altar, everyone rejoiced at this scene and had immediately shifted their gazes towards three different directions. The three stone statues looked like they hade to life. The lustre condensed on the three statues and formed into three illusory silhouettes.

    On the Primordial Undying Bird, a gorgeous woman dressed in a pce outfit with a noble temperament. She had a stunning beauty with an exquisite figure, emitting an honourable aura from all over her body.

    On the Myriad Spiritual Bird, a man donned in five-coloured clothes, looking extremely handsome with an elegant bearing as if he wouldn¡¯t be alerted even if the sky copsed.

    On the Primordial Deste Beast, a robust man bare to his waist. His skin was ck akin to metal and his robust figure looked like a towering mountain and everything around him felt steady.

    The moment those three silhouettes appeared, they swept up an ancient gale between the heavens and earth and an indescribable pressure enveloped the area, creating a light in this region that seemed like a demon¡¯s nest.

    ¡°The Three Beast Sovereigns of the Divine Beast Origin!¡± Nine Nether eximed at this sight. Even a fool could figure out that those three were naturally the spiritual forms left behind by the Three Beast Sovereigns.

    ¡°Kek kek...¡± The demonic face on the ground emitted an ear-piercing voice when those three silhouettes appeared. The voice sounded as if there were countless ghosts shrieking at the same time. ¡°You guys have been suppressing us for tens of thousands of years, thinking that you guys can kill us. But you guys never expected us to outsmart you, kek kek!¡±

    On the statue of the Undying Bird, the woman looked at the demonic face on the ground and she couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°Demons like you are hard to kill.¡±

    The man donned in five-coloured clothes looked at everyone on the altar and said, ¡°What a pity. Initially, we should have been able tost for another hundred years. I never expected that the inheritance blood essences would be retrieved so quickly, causing the seal to loosen.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, the Demonic Earth was awakened by powerful vitality. Just who did this?!¡± The robust man on the Deste Beast made a snort that rumbled like thunder, which resounded in everyone¡¯s ears, causing their blood and aura to roll.

    Everyone on the altar exchanged a look, before they shifted their gazes onto Mu Chen and Bai Ming. Evidently, Bai Ming¡¯s blood, which was filled with the powerful vitality of the Phoenix n, was the reason for this.

    Thus, the sharp gaze of the robust man locked onto Mu Chen and Bai Ming.

    Mu Chen felt his scalp going numb, while Bai Ming, who had fainted, woke up with his body trembling. Although the robust man was merely a spiritual form, it was easy for him to ughter them.

    But while they were terrified in their hearts, the gorgeous woman shook her head. ¡°They cannot be med for this matter. Those demonic beings were prepared back then. It was only a matter of time. Today, we might even be able to figure out a way to get rid of them.¡±

    ¡°The three of us are only remnants of spiritual forms and it is already outside the limits to maintain the array. I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be possible for us to get rid of this demonic being.¡± The robust man sternly said as he looked at everyone and coldly snorted, ¡°Furthermore, theter generations are so useless, not even a Ninth Grade Sovereign. They¡¯re simply useless, yet they even dared toe for our inheritance blood essences with their strength?¡±

    Everyone felt their faces turning red from his words, but they did not dare to refute him. Facing such an existence, Seventh and Eighth Grade Sovereigns like them were akin to ants.

    The gorgeous woman lightly smiled before looking at everyone. ¡°I wonder if anyone here is good in Battle Formations? I have a great fortune to bestow upon him.¡±

    When everyone heard her words, they looked at each, then shook their heads. Evidently, they weren¡¯t proficient in the ways of Battle Formation.

    Amongst the crowd, Mu Chen squinted his eyes, but he did not have the intention to step out. No matter how foolish he could be, he knew that the current situation wasn¡¯t something that he could deal with. If he recklessly stepped out, he might not even know how he¡¯d die.

    As for the great fortune, forget it.

    Thus, he secretly shook his head towards Nine Nether. Not only did he not step forth, he even moved back and wanted to enter into the crowd.

    Just when he raised his feet, his expression suddenly turned stiff and he was shocked to realise that he had lost control over his body, as if he had been frozen on the spot.

    His pupils shifted upwards before seeing the Undying Bird, which was also the gorgeous woman, looking at him with a smile...

 Chapter 1063 - Three Beast Sovereigns

    Chapter 1063 - Three Beast Sovereigns

    The gorgeous woman looked at Mu Chen with a smile, but Mu Chen did not feel how honourable it was. On the contrary, he felt his scalp going numb. Judging from the former¡¯s attitude, she must have discovered his Battle Formation Master identity.

    Even if he had never disyed it, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help feeling shocked in his heart that it was seen through by someone else. Was a Heavenly Sovereign that terrifying? Just a single nce and she could see through all his secrets.

    On the altar, the other experts had also sensed the gaze of the gorgeous woman and followed it until they had all gathered onto Mu Chen with shock.

    ¡°He is actually also a Battle Formation Master?¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help eximing with shock. Evidently, this fact had caused them quite the shock. If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t that mean that he did not show all his cards when he was facing Bai Ming?

    Some experts exchanged looks as they shook their heads with sighs, feeling that Mu Chen was even more unfathomable.

    ¡°Little friend, are you willing to help us?¡± The gorgeous woman looked at Mu Chen with a smile, before she continued, ¡°If we do not get rid of this trouble before us, I¡¯m afraid that none of you will be able to escape from here.¡±

    Rustle!

    The surrounding gazes were all directed at Mu Chen with a ze in their gazes that made Mu Chen¡¯s heart clench. If he refused at this moment, those fellows would pounce on him even if the Three Beast Sovereigns did nothing.

    Nine Nether was also bitterly smiling at this scene. The eyesight of the Senior Undying Bird was too sharp to even see through Mu Chen¡¯s secret, which gave him nowhere to hide.

    At this moment, Mu Chen understood that he couldn¡¯t refuse. He summoned his courage. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re overestimating me too much. My strength is only at the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm, how can I control this current situation?¡±

    ¡°You have to try to see if you can.¡± The robust man that was formed from the Deste Beast coldly snorted, ¡°You brats caused this disaster, so you guys have to help out as well.¡±

    Hearing his words, Mu Chen¡¯s face turned a little green. Although he admitted that he might be partly responsible for the current situation, he wasn¡¯t the cause of it. The Deste Beast was too good at pushing the me.

    However, it was foolish to reason with an existence that was once a Heavenly Sovereign. Therefore, Mu Chen could only bitterly smile and kept his mouth shut.

    ¡°Kek Kek!¡±

    As they spoke, the demonic face of the Demonic Earth grew even more sinister, emitting a burst of sharp and weirdughter. Suddenly, it opened its mouth and the demonic mist gushed out, like a demonic dragon that roared across the horizon and swept towards the altar.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The elegant man that was the Myriad Spiritual Bird coldly snorted and waved his sleeve. A five-coloured light exploded forth, which was extremely dazzling and containing mysterious energy. As it swept out, it had obstructed the boundless demonic mist before they started corroding each other. Under the corrosion, the space within a few myriad feet was constantly copsing and shattering.

    When Mu Chen and the rest saw this destructive force on the altar, their scalps felt numb. As long as they came in contact with even a small amount of that sort of energy, they would probably be reduced to ashes.

    But as time passed, everyone could tell that the five-coloured lustre was constantly copsing, while the demonic mist seemed to be endlessly sweeping out from the demonic mouth, as if it wouldn¡¯t stop unless it destroyed the altar.

    Everyone on the altar watched with their hearts shivering with fear. If the Three Beast Sovereigns couldn¡¯t drop that demon, then everyone here might be food for it.

    ¡°This demonic being is getting harder to deal with.¡± The robust man that was the Deste Beast had a slightly more grave expression. Shortly after, he threw a palm out and a myriad-foot long palm print appeared. The palm was engraved with countless ancient runes and even the heavens and earth couldn¡¯t bear the weight of it.

    With the help of the Deste Beast, the torrential demonic mist couldn¡¯t approach the altar once again and both sides were locked in a deadlock, constantly shing in the sky.

    Kek! Kek!

    But the deadlock did notst for too long. The demonic face shrieked, causing the Demonic Earth to tremble and countless openings split open with spectres gushing from those openings with torrential demonic auras, covering the sun.

    Just for today, the demonic face had been preparing for countless years. So the moment itunched its attacks, even the Three Beast Sovereigns were pushed back.

    Furthermore, the three spiritual forms weren¡¯t their original bodies.

    When Mu Chen saw this scene on the altar, his expression turned grave. Earlier, when he saw the Three Beast Sovereigns, he still had the thought of relying on them. But at this moment, they weren¡¯t as reliant as he thought they¡¯d be. The moment the spiritual forms disappear, then none of them would be able to escape.

    Wasn¡¯t that demonic being that terrifyingly powerful?

    ¡°The demonic being was formed from five Fiend n Monarchs¡¯ remnant wills, devouring the corpses of countless experts from the Fiend ns. At that time, the three of us had already fallen, so we could only leave behind our spiritual forms to suppress it.¡± The gorgeous beauty cast a nce at Mu Chen and her tone grew solemn.

    When Mu Chen and the rest heard her, they instantly took in a cold breath. It was no wonder why the demonic being was so terrifying. It turns out that it was formed from the remnant wills of five Fiend n Monarchs, which was equivalent to five Heavenly Sovereigns.

    It was no wonder why even the spiritual forms of the Three Beast Sovereigns couldn¡¯t deal with it. So the demonic being had an extraordinary origin.

    ¡°I wonder, what does Senior require of this junior?¡± Mu Chen cupped his fists and asked.

    ¡°Help uspletely kill that demonic being!¡± The gorgeous beauty spoke in a solemn voice with killing intent surging in her tone.

    Mu Chen was stunned, before he bitterly smiled, ¡°With this junior¡¯s strength, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to even cause any damage to it, even if I attack it at full force.¡±

    The gorgeous woman smiled before she waved her hand. Instantly, a boundless light blossomed on the altar and everyone could see ripples fluctuating on the ground of the altar. Numerous silhouettes slowly rose from the altar, then quietly stood on the altar.

    Everyone focused their gazes over and saw numerous silhouettes donned in beastial armour with their eyes tightly closed. They had robust figures and a powerful killing intent enveloped them with a baleful aura fluctuating as if they were the reincarnations of death gods.

    Every single one of those silhouettes possessed a strength that wasn¡¯t at all weaker to Mu Chen and the rest. Furthermore, their bearings were so powerful that not even Mu Chen and the rest could bepared to them.

    The most important factor was that the number of silhouettes had actually reached a terrifying amount of tens of thousands.

    Tens of thousands of such powerful warriors was clearly a terrifying troop that had far exceeded any of the troops that Mu Chen had seen before.

    If he couldmand such a powerful troop, then not even Earth Sovereigns would dare to confront him.

    ¡°That¡¯s the legendary Heavenly Beast Troop?!¡±

    While Mu Chen was shocked about the troop before him, astonishments suddenly resounded from the altar and many experts were dumbfounded.

    ¡°Heavenly Beast Troop?¡± Mu Chen was puzzled, since he wasn¡¯t part of the Beast ns. Therefore, he naturally wouldn¡¯t know such secrets.

    ¡°It is rumoured that in the ancient times, the Three Beast Sovereigns of the Divine Beast Origin had an extremely powerful troop that was even capable of ughtering Earth Sovereigns. This troop is known as the Heavenly Beast Troop and if I¡¯m guessing correctly, this should be the one.¡± Nine Nether eximed out.

    When Mu Chen heard Nine Nether¡¯s exnation, he was inwardly shocked. A troop that could even ughter an Earth Grade Sovereign, just how terrifying was that? Such an elite troop was probably the dream of every Battle Formation Master. As long as they could gain control of it, was there any ce that they wouldn¡¯t dare to go to in the Great Thousand World?

    ¡°The genuine Heavenly Beast Troop has long since perished in battle. This is just the refined remnants from the skeletons of the warriors, preserving a portion of their strength and also ourst means of annihting the demonic being.¡± The gorgeous woman gently sighed. After all, there were only spiritual forms left behind, not the Heavenly Sovereigns that could destroy the heavens and earth back then. Therefore, they had to borrow external help, since they were not Battle Formation Masters themselves. In the past, the Heavenly Beast Troop wasmanded by a close friend of theirs who was also a Battle Formation Master. But right now, they had no choice but to borrow external help.

    ¡°Senior, you want me tomand the troop and kill the demonic being?¡± Mu Chen asked.

    The gorgeous woman nodded her head.

    Mu Chen showed difficulty on his face. Although he was a Battle Formation Master, he was only a Ten Thousand Rune Battle Formation Master with some distance away from bing a Hundred Thousand Rune Battle Formation Master. The number in the troop before him was tens of thousands and every single one of them could be considered as a force of a hundred. Counting it this way, it was equivalent to hundreds of thousands or even millions of ordinary troops. How could hemand them with his current attainments as a Ten Thousand Rune Battle Formation Master?

    If he forcefully tried tomand it, he might even suffer a counterattack to his spirit.

    The gorgeous woman saw Mu Chen¡¯s expression and knew what was he worried about. Immediately, she smiled and pointed her finger. A light plume flew out and entered the centre of Mu Chen¡¯s brows. ¡°This item can provide some support for you. But I have to be honest that the Battle Will of this Heavenly Beast Troop is extremely powerful, which might be hard for you to control. So even with the support it gives you, there was still a certain degree of danger.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, you can choose if you want to give it a try.¡± The gorgeous woman looked at Mu Chen and slowly said.

    Rustle!

    The surrounding gazes all focused on Mu Chen. Every team had their bodies tensed up as they anxiously looked at Mu Chen. They feared that he would reject them and if that¡¯s the case, then they would definitely be buried here.

    Zong Qingfeng, Kong Ling, Lu Hou and the rest were also looking at Mu Chen withplex gazes. Before this, who could have imagined that there would be a time that they would require the help of Mu Chen in order for them to survive?

    Countless anxious gazes looked at Mu Chen and he helplessly sighed. At this point in time, how could he refuse? Even if it was for his own safety, he had to give it a gamble. Otherwise, when the Three Beast Sovereigns¡¯ spiritual forms disappear, they would definitely be dead.

    Furthermore, he knew that with the status of the Undying Bird, if he really managed to aplish this task, not only would she not treat him badly, she might even grant him a great fortune. So how could he not be tempted by it?

    Thus, he took a deep breath without any hesitation and looked at the gorgeous woman, before he heavily nodded his head.

    ¡°Senior, please instruct me. I am willing to gamble!¡±

 Chapter 1064 - Heavenly Beast Troop

    Chapter 1064 - Heavenly Beast Troop

    Seeing that Mu Chen had finally agreed, a gentle smile appeared on the face of the gorgeous woman and with a raise of her hand, a streak of light flew towards Mu Chen. The light faded and turned into a palm-sized stone seal, engraved with numerous beasts on it. It was vaguely emitting countless startling roars.

    ¡°This is the Seal Command of the Heavenly Beast Troop. You can use this to connect your Battle Will with them and gain control over them.¡±

    When everyone heard her words, their eyes had turned zing red as they looked at the stone seal in Mu Chen¡¯s hand. With that item, it would be equivalent to controlling a terrifying troop that could beparable to an Earth Grade Sovereign. Even in their various ns, such an item could be ranked as a supreme treasure.

    But despite their eyes turning red, they did not dare to have any other thoughts. It was so much so that they even wished that Mu Chen could gain control over it. Otherwise, not a single one of them would be able to escape from here.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were also burning as he carefully received the stone seal. He looked at the stone seal that contains terrifying energy despite its in appearance and his heart zed with mes.

    With this item in his hand, it would mean that he would possess the power to confront an Earth Grade Sovereign. If he could bring it back to the Northern Region, he would probably be able to rival a peak force with him alone.

    Naturally, this was just the thoughts in his heart. Not to mention if he could really bring it with him, even if he could, it would be impossible for him tomand the Heavenly Beast Troop without the assistance of the gorgeous woman.

    While Mu Chen was drooling in his heart over the stone seal, the gorgeous woman cast a grave look at the demonic being, which was being confronted by the Myriad Spiritual Bird and Deste Beast.

    The confrontation shook the earth and every single sh would cause the sky to split and space to copse. If it wasn¡¯t for the protection of the altar, the impacts alone would kill everyone aside from the three spiritual forms.

    Furthermore, everyone could tell that the power of the demonic being was gradually getting stronger. The torrential demonic aura was constantly pressing towards the direction of the altar.

    ¡°Truly a miscalction, to allow the demonic being to be so well-prepared. If we want to suppress it, it will be extremely troublesome.¡± The gorgeous woman gently sighed but she knew that there was nothing they could do. After all, all three of them had already fallen with only their spiritual forms left behind. Furthermore, despite the Heavenly Beast Troop being a trump card, they did not encounter any powerful Battle Formation Master. Thus, they couldn¡¯t use it to kill the demonic being.

    Even though they were lucky enough to find a Battle Formation Master, he was too young and they didn¡¯t know if he could control the power of the Heavenly Beast Troop. If he failed and allowed the demonic being to be free, then the entire Divine Beast Origin would bepletely tainted. It was so much so that it might even find an opportunity to enter the Great Thousand World, bringing great destruction.

    Therefore, they could only do what they can right now.

    As her thoughts circted, the gorgeous woman no longer hesitated and her silhouette gradually rose before standing at the highest point of the altar. Her gaze then shot towards the Myriad Spiritual Bird and Deste Beast, before she abruptly nodded her head.

    The three silhouettes suddenly changed their seals and, at the same time, an endless tide was lifted in the region. The torrential state was like a descending milky way, covering the heavens and earth.

    Three boundless tidal waves of Spiritual Energy swept out, descending onto the three stone statues on the altar.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    A boundless lustre burst from the stone statues, before the stone statues exploded. Three silhouettes shot out, before expanding in size and formed into three colossal beings in the sky.

    When everyone on the altar saw this scene, they took in cold breaths. The three colossal beings were naturally the original forms of the Three Beast Sovereigns. Furthermore, they weren¡¯t illusions, but the genuine skeletons that were left behind when they fell.

    But under the control of the spiritual forms, the three skeletons had, once again, restored their vitality, emitting a strand of the might of Heavenly Sovereigns.

    On the ground, the sinister demonic face had also frozen for an instant, as if it had sensed the threating from the three colossal beings.

    Roar!

    The demonic face wriggled before the demonic aura grew, forming into sinister demonic runes on the face. At that moment, the demonic face had expanded a hundredfold in size and, looking from afar, it had practically covered a few myriad feet of the earth, which looked extremely fearsome.

    The demonic face had also broken free from the earth and hovered in the sky with countless demonic images wriggling on the face. Demonic shrieks were constantly resounding.

    When everyone on the altar saw this, their faces turned pale. They were clearly intimidated by the demonic aura.

    Boom!

    In the sky, the three massive beings had charged forth and the Undying mes, Five-Coloured Lustre and Deste Fist constantly swept towards the demonic face.

    The demonic face also unleashed a roar, before the demonic aura soared and countless demonic images shrieked as they shed with the terrifying force.

    Both sides had opted the most barbaric manner to sh and every collision would shatter the heavens and destroy earth, which struck fear in the hearts of others that were looking at it.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was also solemn as he watched the ughter, then he took in a deep breath. He no longer hesitated. His silhouette moved and appeared above the Heavenly Beast Troop.

    He stretched his palm out and the stone seal hovered in his palm as he poured his Spiritual Energy in. Instantly, the stone seal emitted a glittering white light and the countless beast images engraved on the seal looked like they had been revived.

    Boom!

    On the altar, the few myriad silhouettes had suddenly opened their eyes and a surge of powerful killing intent soared into the sky at that moment.

    The teams on the altar retreated from the shock that was brought to them from the momentum, before shock filled their faces. With such a powerful troop, the troop probably only needed a single thought and everyone there would bepletely wiped out.

    ¡°I wonder if Mu Chen is able tomand such a powerful troop...¡± Nine Nether spoke out her worry as she looked at Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette in the sky. The Heavenly Beast Troop was too powerful and if he wasn¡¯t careful, it was possible for him to suffer a counterattack from the Battle Will. At that time, Mu Chen would definitely die.

    Many nervous gazes looked at Mu Chen, who was seated in the sky, with grave expressions. Mu Chen could sense that after utilising the stone seal, there was a boundless Battle Will filled with ferocity and pride violently sweeping in his direction.

    In just a few breaths¡¯ time, the massive ocean that was formed by Battle Will had covered the sky and Mu Chen looked as small as an antpared to that horrifying ocean of Battle Will.

    Under this Battle Will, even he couldn¡¯t help slightly shivering despite hisposure. The troops that he hadmanded in the past were insignificant inparison to this Heavenly Beast Troop.

    But at this moment, he knew that there wasn¡¯t a path of retreat for him. Thus, he had tossed all cowardly thoughts to the back of his head and stabilised his heart. He no longer hesitated. His intent swept out and entered the boundless ocean of Battle Will.

    Boom!

    The moment his intent came into contact with the massive Battle Will, his mind suddenly exploded as the terrifying Battle Will poured over with countless killing roars shrouding his consciousness.

    But fortunately, Mu Chen was prepared. Immediately, he guarded his mind and allowed the boundless Battle Will to sweep through. At this moment, he was like a small boat in the violent ocean, risking being capsized every single time a wave was lifted.

    His body was also trembling under the boundless Battle Will, which gradually enveloped his silhouette...

    Boom!

    The destructive shock wave swept out, spreading throughout the entire God¡¯s Cemetery. The deathly aura that was in the heavens and earth was also constantly dissipating under the terrifying shock wave.

    Some unfortunate Beast Spirits were even dying in the tens of thousands. Even those as powerful as Ninth Grade Beast Spirits would die if they came in contact with the shock wave.

    Everyone on the altar was astonished as they watched the destructive confrontation. Even if the Three Beast Sovereigns were only spiritual forms left behind and the demonic being was formed with the will of the Fiend n¡¯s Monarchs, their confrontation had still exceeded their expectations.

    Boom!

    A fearsome shock wave swept out as the Undying Bird pped its wings. She looked at the Myriad Spiritual Bird and the Deste Beast before yelling in a clear voice, ¡°Form the formation, Demon-Destroying Seal!¡±

    Hearing her voice, the Myriad Spiritual Beast and Deste Beast also roared and dazzling runes appeared on the surface of their bodies before their bodies turned into dazzling rivers of light.

    The light rivers were a few myriad feet in length and they seemed to link through the heavens and earth with countless ancient runes filling them and every single rune contained terrifying energy.

    The three light rivers that were formed from the Three Beast Sovereigns whistled out, then coiled together, piercing through space. They were like massive shackles that bound onto the demonic face.

    The shackles connected together like a spiritual seal, then descended onto the demonic being, in an attempt to seal it.

    Roar!

    The demonic being frantically roared and it¡¯s demonic aura violently surged, causing the shackles of light rivers to tremble from the might.

    ¡°Use the Heavenly Beast Troop!¡± The gorgeous woman urged.

    On the altar, every single gaze was nervously looking at the boundless ocean of Battle Will. Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette had already disappeared. It¡¯s as if he had been reduced to ashes by the boundless Battle Will.

    Some experts instantly felt their hearts turning cold. If Mu Chen couldn¡¯tmand the Heavenly Beast Troop, then it would be impossible for him tounch the finishing move at the demonic being. And if time dragged on, the Three Beast Sovereigns would be the first to be exhausted, sooner orter.

    As beads of sweat fell under their nervousness, a violent storm was sweeping within the massive Battle Will. Battle Will fluctuated before the seated silhouette appeared.

    At this moment, veins wiggled on Mu Chen¡¯s body and his face was distorted, as if he was bearing an extremely horrifying pain. However, he managed to endure the pain and a light flickered on the centre of his brows. A feather that was zing with crystalised mes suddenly burst out, forming into lights that fused into his mind.

    His consciousness, which was on the verge of being destroyed, instantly cleared up.

    Mu Chen grasped onto that clearness and his silhouette suddenly stood up. Raising the stone seal in his hand, the violent Battle Will gushed out with a rumbling roar that trembled the heavens and earth.

    ¡°Heavenly Beast Troop, heed my order!¡±

    The troop on the altar with torrential momentum had a terrifying Battle Will bursting in their eyes...

 Chapter 1065 - Spear Beheading the Demon

    Chapter 1065 - Spear Beheading the Demon

    Boom!

    With a roar from Mu Chen, the boundless ocean of Battle Will that covered the sky above the altarpletely surged at this moment. It¡¯s as if they weighed ten million catty. The Battle Will rolled, causing space to shatter.

    ¡°He seeded?!¡±

    Seeing the ocean of Battle Will, many experts on the altar couldn¡¯t hold back their exmations as joy and shock shed in their eyes at the same time. Although their rationale told them that it was the best oue for Mu Chen to be able tomand the Heavenly Beast Troop, there was also another emotion causing mischief in their hearts, causing dense jealousy to surge from their depths.

    Perhaps in the past, they only felt fearful for Mu Chen. But aftermanding the Heavenly Beast Troop, he would be able to make them feel true fear.

    Fear that was akin to facing those powerful Elders back in their ns that could suppress thempletely with a casual flip of their hands.

    They also understood that if Mu Chen wanted to make a move against them, he probably only needed a single thought and all of them here would be ughtered without any resistance, no matter what they tried.

    Even Bai Ming, Bai Bin and the rest of the Phoenix n knew about this. Thus, they gulped a mouthful of saliva down and lowered their eyes. It was so much so that they didn¡¯t even dare to look at Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette, fearing that they might provoke him, and if Mu Chen went crazy, then all of them here would die in a bloodbath.

    At this moment, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t an existence that they could provoke.

    ¡°He seeded, but...¡± Nine Nether did not feel relieved by the fact that Mu Chen was able tomand the troop. Her gaze was locked onto that silhouette that vaguely appeared in the massive ocean of Battle Will. The veins that were wiggling on Mu Chen¡¯s arms had even spread to his face and beads of blood were dripping from his forehead, a sign that Mu Chen was suffering a terrifying shock in his mind.

    Although the Undying Bird had bestowed him a supporting item, it was still a great load for Mu Chen to try andmand such a powerful Battle Will.

    If Mu Chen made a mistake or got careless, then it was without a doubt that he would suffer a counterattack of Battle Will.

    Huff...

    Under the anxious gaze from Nine Nether, Mu Chen took in a deep breath and suppressed the torrential pain in his mind with great difficulty. A feather of light had also appeared on his forehead and it was due to this item that he could protect his consciousness. Otherwise, his mind would¡¯ve beenpletely blown away by the dreadful Battle Will by now.

    ¡°I only have one chance...¡±

    Under the intense pain, Mu Chen¡¯s spirit was abnormally calm as he sensed the indescribably powerful Battle Will that surrounded him. He knew that this feather that was bestowed to him by the Undying Bird could only be used once. Furthermore, there was also a limit to it. If he couldn¡¯t swiftly deal a fatal attack to the demonic being with the Heavenly Beast Troop, then he would have to give up on controlling the Heavenly Beast Troop. Otherwise, he would be doomed to die the moment the Battle Will counterattacked.

    As his thoughts processed to this point, there weren¡¯t any more ripples in Mu Chen¡¯s heart. He raised his head, which had wriggling veins on it, looking somewhat savage at this moment, at the massive demonic face that was bound by the Three Beast Sovereigns. Shortly after, both of his hands joined together to form hand seals with the stone seal trembling before him.

    ¡°Heavenly Beast Troop, show me how powerful you are!¡±

    Boom!

    As Mu Chen¡¯s voice lightly resounded in his heart, the massive ocean of Battle Will before him violently exploded and countless waterfalls soared into the sky, before they condensed together.

    In just a few breaths¡¯ time, the boundless Battle Will had faded and an ancient beast spear that was roughly a myriad-foot long hovered in the air.

    The beast spear was engraved with dense and blurry Battle Runes. However, the power that emitted from that spear could even change the expression of an Earth Grade Sovereign.

    Facing the massive Battle Will, it was practically impossible for Mu Chen to control it with precision. Therefore, he could only barely condense the Battle Will together, in an attempt to unleash the greatest force.

    ¡°Beast Spear, behead the demon!¡±

    Battle Will gushed out like a substance from Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. In the next moment, the massive beast spear that was forged of Battle Will had pierced through space, instantly shifted and appeared before the demonic face.

    Roar! Roar!

    The demonic face had also sensed the dreadful attack that had just joined the fray. Immediately, countless demonic images on the face roared, akin to sensing the threat of annihtion.

    The demonic face naturally did not expect that aside from the Three Beast Sovereign¡¯s spiritual forms, there would still be such a horrifying attack joining the fray.

    Boom! Boom!

    An awful demonic aura violently burst out from the demonic face in an attempt to break free of the Three Beast Sovereigns¡¯ shackles. However, how could the three of them let it go as the demonic face had nned? Immediately, they had circted all of their power, making the shackles even sturdier.

    Boom! Boom!

    The demonic aura exploded, causing the shackles to incessantly tremble, but the demonic face wasn¡¯t able to break free.

    Whoosh!

    At this moment, the massive beast spear that was condensed from the powerful Battle Will of the Heavenly Grade Troop had also whistled over, then it shot towards the centre of the demonic being¡¯s brow without any hesitation.

    Buzz!

    The demonic aura violently swept out from the centre of the demonic being¡¯s brows, forming into countless demonic shadows that whistled out in an attempt to devour the beast spear.

    Boom! Boom!

    However, the Battle Will contained in the beast spear was extremely powerful, while the demonic being was not a genuine Monarch existence of the Fiend n at this moment.

    Poof!

    The demonic shadows exploded and dissipated. The beast spear continued to dive down and stabbed the centre of the demonic being¡¯s brows, then a powerful force of Battle Will immediately swept out.

    Roar!

    The sinister-looking mouth of the demonic being unleashed a blood-curdling screech. The beast spear had quickly caused the demonic aura of the demonic face to turn chaotic. Explosions were urring from the inside. Every single intense explosion would cause the demonic face to swiftly shrink in size.

    Boom! Boom!

    In a few breaths¡¯ time, the size of the demonic face, which was of a few myriad feet, had been shrunk down to only a thousand feet. The torrential demonic aura on it was also extremely diminished.

    Evidently, the attack from Mu Chen, which had utilised the Heavenly Beast Troop, had caused a great threat to it.

    ¡°Kill it!¡±

    When the Three Beast Sovereigns saw this scene, joy flushed from their eyes and the three of them immediately made their move at full force. The massive shackles that bound onto the demonic face interweaved and tightly bound the demonic face, not letting a strand of demonic aura leak out.

    Look from afar, the demonic face looked like a ball of shackles.

    Poof!

    The Three Beast Sovereigns spewed mouthfuls of blood. The blood distorted and formed into three ancient runes that slowly fell onto the ball of shackles and swiftly integrated with ii.

    Roar!

    When the ancient blood runes integrated with it, a roar of despair resounded from the demonic face.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re already dead, then stay that way and don¡¯t cause any mischief.¡± The Undying Bird spoke out in a faint voice before her fair hands joined together. Copious blood-coloured lustres burst out and exploded.

    A dreadful shock wave dominated the sky, covering a few myriad miles in radius, which caused even space to copse. There were even countless cracks that were as deep as the abyss spreading out on the ground, wreaking destruction in the God¡¯s Cemetery.

    Everyone that was on the altar looked at the sky with nervous expressions. When the Spiritual Energy shock wave gradually faded away, the demonic face swiftly distorted, thenpletely disappeared.

    ¡°The demonic being is dealt with!¡±

    Watching this scene, everyone¡¯s tense bodies loosened up with joy covering their faces. Some people even quickly sat on the ground, since the horrifying battle that took ce earlier had made them feel a great pressure.

    ¡°We seeded...¡± Nine Nether and the rest also felt relieved. Even they couldn¡¯t believe that the dreadful demonic being waspletely wiped out before them.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Mu Chen.¡±

    Nine Nether¡¯s group weren¡¯t the only ones with such thoughts. Even the other experts were immediately grateful as they looked at Mu Chen in the sky. They had to admit that they owed Mu Chen a considerable favour this time.

    The countenances of Bai Ming¡¯s group alternated between white and green, but at this moment, they did not dare to show any displease for Mu Chen. Because if they did, then they would be angering the masses.

    Mu Chen paid no attention to those grateful nces. He was looking at the demonic being that had faded away. His spirit, which was tense throughout the fight, had finally loosened up. Soon after, a frightful pain swept in his mind like a tidal wave, attempting to devour him.

    Poof!

    A mouthful of fresh blood gushed out of Mu Chen¡¯s mouth and his face turned pale. Earlier, when he controlled the dreadful Battle Will, he had still suffered some repercussions despite the protection bestowed by the Undying Bird.

    His body powerlessly fell as his gaze gradually turned ck. As he sensed the remnant intense pain in his mind, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help bitterly smiling.

    ¡°Damn it... I¡¯ll never try tomand such troops again... I even nearly died...¡±

    Rustle!

    The gorgeous woman¡¯s silhouette appeared in midair and she tapped her finger down, supporting Mu Chen¡¯s body before she tapped once more at Mu Chen¡¯s forehead. A spiritual light blossomed and under the light, Mu Chen¡¯s face, which was covered in veins had gradually returned to normal.

    Looking at the youthful countenance, there was a smear of shock shing in her eyes. Evidently, it was also somewhat unexpected for her that Mu Chen couldmand the Heavenly Beast Troop to deal the fatal blow towards the demonic face.

    She smiled while slightly shaking her head.

    ¡°This brat... I¡¯ve truly underestimated him...¡±

 Chapter 1066 - Great Fortune

    Chapter 1066 - Great Fortune

    When Mu Chen¡¯s head cleared up, the first scene that was captured in his eyes was the destroyed God¡¯s Cemetery with deep ravines weaving on the ground, a scene that made Mu Chen feel fearful.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the protection of the altar, all of them might have been reduced to ashes from the horrifying battle by now.

    ¡°You¡¯ve woke up?¡± A voice resounded. Mu Chen raised his head towards that voice and saw the Undying Bird looking at him with a faint smile.

    Mu Chen rubbed his head, still feel the splitting pain of his mind and bitterly smiled. ¡°So this is the feeling of controlling a troop that¡¯s too powerful for yourself.¡±

    Mu Chen felt fearful just recalling the waves of Battle Will. When he wasmanding the Battle Will of the Heavenly Beast Troop, Mu Chen could sense that if the Battle Will rippled even a little bit, it would be able to destroy himpletely.

    ¡°As a Battle Formation Master, it will be beneficial for you in your insight towards Battle Will by having a feel of a powerful troop¡¯s Battle Will.¡± The Myriad Spiritual Bird, who was the man donned in multi-coloured clothes, faintly smiled and when he looked at Mu Chen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes. Evidently, he was also startled by the fact that Mu Chen actually managed to aplish it.

    Mu Chen nodded his head, since that was true. Although it was extremely dangerous for him to control such a powerful Battle Will, it was also an opportunity. If he encountered a simr situation in the future, or in possession of such a powerful troop, then he wouldn¡¯t be as pathetic as today through today¡¯s experience.

    ¡°Mu Chen, are you okay?¡± A silhouette flew over and Nine Nethernded beside Mu Chen with worry filling her eyes.

    Mu Chen shook his head and swept his gaze around. At this moment, the other teams had already left, but Nine Nether had remained behind.

    ¡°Everyone else has already left. I got Mo Feng and the rest to leave first, as well,¡± said Nine Nether. With the God¡¯s Cemetery wrecked to this state, the other teams were tempted to look around and see if they could find any treasures, while she was worried about Mu Chen, thus she had stayed behind.

    Mu Chen nodded his head, then clenched his hand. The Heavenly Beast Troop¡¯s stone seal suddenly shattered to ashes and faded away.

    ¡°This...¡± Mu Chen instantly felt a great heartache at this scene. The military seal of the Heavenly Beast Troop!

    ¡°The Heavenly Beast Troop is already dead, to begin with, and with after being exhausted from the previous battle, this military seal has lost the protection of Battle Will and it is naturally useless now.¡± The gorgeous woman gently sighed.

    Mu Chen felt a throbbing pain in his heart, his expression dazed. Even in the top-tiered forces in the Great Thousand World, such a treasure could be considered as a supreme treasure and the worth of it couldn¡¯t be estimated.

    With such a supreme treasure being reduced to ashes in his hand, it had truly made him feel that it was hard to ept.

    But since things had already happened, it was useless no matter how much pity he felt in his heart. Mu Chen could only sigh and looked at the gorgeous woman. He looked like he had something to say, but he held it back down.

    When the gorgeous woman looked at him, she shook her head with amusement and annoyance at the same time. ¡°Rest assured, since I have already made a promise to you, I will not go back on my words.¡±

    When Mu Chen heard her words, only then did he feel a heavy relief in his heart. Although it was a good situation that he could survive the fight, no one would think that a great fortune bestowed by a Heavenly Sovereign would be too much to have.

    Finishing her words, the gorgeous woman looked at the Myriad Spiritual Bird and Deste Beast. The two of them nodded their heads, then formed hand seals at the same time with a lustre instantly being emitted from their bodies, gradually enveloping Mu Chen.

    ¡°This is not the ce of the fortune, make a trip with us.¡± The gorgeous woman said.

    Mu Chen was stunned, before he quickly pointed towards Nine Nether. ¡°Senior, do you mind bringing my friend along?¡±

    He would naturally be happy if Nine Nether could obtain this fortune, since the two of them were practically one in their rtionship.

    When Nine Nether heard Mu Chen¡¯s words, she was stunned, before gratefulness gushed from within her heart. After all, not just anyone would be willing to share the fortune that they had gotten after risking their lives.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re from the Nine Netherbird n, that means that you¡¯re my descendant. So be it, it can be considered your fate to stay here. Thus, the fortune of this Divine Beast Origin will be given to the two of you.¡± The gorgeous woman gently nodded her head.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether both rejoiced and quickly sped their hands together, ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡±

    The hand seals of the Three Beast Sovereigns changed and the lustre gradually enveloped Mu Chen and Nine Nether. Thereafter, the lustre suddenly grew intense, causing space to distort, before it brought along the two of them and disappeared.

    When the lustre faded away, the altar was empty, with only the ancient aura still flowing around in this region.

    ...

    The intense light onlysted for a few breaths¡¯ time, before Mu Chen opened his eyes. Thereafter, the scene thatid before him made the expression on his face freeze.

    What appeared before Mu Chen was a boundless ocean that looked fresh red, akin to an ocean of blood. But what made him even more startled was the fact that there wasn¡¯t any stench of blooding from it.

    In the scarlet ocean, there were huge figures of beasts asionally leaping out. The scene made Mu Chen and Nine Nether dumbfounded. They had discovered that the forms of those beasts were famous Divine Beasts during the ancient times...

    Furthermore, Mu Chen and Nine Nether could sense that the dreadful and indescribable Spiritual Energy fluctuations in the scarlet ocean would make even Earth Grade Sovereigns feel their scalps going numb.

    ¡°This ocean contains the blood essence of many Divine Beasts!¡± Nine Nether eximed. She was a Divine Beast herself, so she could naturally sense the profundities in the scarlet ocean.

    Mu Chen was stunned, before his eyes narrowed, recalling thend where the Treasure Beast fell. The mysterious ck hole that leads to an unknown location. Could it be... that the blood essences of the Treasure Beast were collected here?

    Were all the blood essences of the fallen Divine Beasts in the God¡¯s Cemetery gathered here?

    Mu Chen took a deep, cold breath just thinking about it. Just the blood essences of a top-tiered Divine Beast could shed one¡¯s mortal body and transform one¡¯s bones. How terrifying would it be for so much blood essence to be gathered here?

    ¡°Back when the Fiend ns invaded the Divine Beast Origin, the war had caused many experts of the Divine Beast Origin to fall with many powerhouses within the list.¡±

    ¡°But the Fiend ns had also paid a price for that war with five fallen Monarchs. However, the vitality of those Fiend ns was extremely strong, especially those Monarch existences. Although they had all fallen in the Myriad Beast Graveyard, they managed to construct a demonic array before their death, extracting the blood essences of the fallen Divine Beast experts in an attempt to revive through the blood essences.¡± The gorgeous woman looked at the scarlet ocean as she slowly exined.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face slightly changed. So this scarlet ocean is the masterpiece of those Fiend ns...

    ¡°But their scheme was discovered by us and so, we yed along with them. Then we used the remnant will that was left behind by those fallen Divine Beast powerhouses in their blood essences to suppress the skeletons of those five Monarchs so that they wouldn¡¯t have a chance to make aeback.¡± The Myriad Spiritual Bird continued.

    ¡°We call this ocean the Divinity Sea, formed by innumerable experts of my Divine Beast Origin. The power contained within is something that even a Heavenly Sovereign would have to treat with solemn.¡±

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether nodded their heads as their spirits trembled while looking at this ocean. The size and power of it had far exceeded any existences that they had encountered.

    The power of a Divine Beast¡¯s blood essence had the effect of cleansing the marrow, transforming the bones, refining Spiritual Energy, strengthening the physique and many other godly effects. So the blood essence of a top-tiered Divine Beast could be considered a rarely seen tonic for both humans and Divine Beasts.

    So if they could cultivate here, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t imagine just how powerful he would be.

    ¡°This is still not the most attractive part...¡± Just as Mu Chen and Nine Nether were shocked by the ocean before them, the gorgeous woman lightly smiled.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether¡¯s eyes narrowed. The Divinity Sea that could forge countless powerhouses was still not the most attractive part?

    The gorgeous woman raised her head, looked towards the sky and continued, ¡°Try sensing it.¡±

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether exchanged a look, since they were both puzzled. But they still closed their eyes to tried to sense something. After a long while, they both suddenly opened their eyes, and were filled with shock.

    ¡°The time... seems to flow slowly here!¡±

    The two of them had astonishment in their eyes. They could sense that the flow of time here was much slower than the outside world. That also meant that the Temporal Law here had been changed.

    Altering the Temporal Law was something that exceeded both of their understanding, it was probably a realm that only genuine Heavenly Sovereigns could touch upon.

    ¡°Time here is roughly four times slower than the outside world. That also means that cultivating half a year here would mean two years of cultivation outside...¡± The gorgeous woman said with a surplus smile on her face.

    The eyes of Mu Chen and Nine Nether surged with a ze. They knew that if the secret of this ce was leaked, then even the authoritative forces in the Great Thousand World would vie over this ce.

    That¡¯s because this realm was equivalent to a breeding ground of powerhouses.

    Mu Chen took in a deep breath and couldn¡¯t help licking his lips. He was looking at this ocean with fire in his eyes, since he knew that this fortune was too great for him.

 Chapter 1067 - Bitter Cultivation in the Divinity Sea

    Chapter 1067 - Bitter Cultivation in the Divinity Sea

    ¡°You guys can cultivate here and you can decide how long you want to cultivate here for. Although the Spiritual Energy in this ce is massive, it is also domineering due to the blood essences of the many top-tiered Divine Beasts. With your strength, the two of you might not be able tost long; otherwise, your blood and aura will be contaminated, causing your Spiritual Energy to be impure.¡±

    When Mu Chen and Nine Nether heard those words from the gorgeous woman, they nodded their heads. Even if the Undying Bird didn¡¯t warn them about it, they also had a feeling that despite the Spiritual Energy being robust here, the blood and aura leaned towards being tyrannic. So if they couldn¡¯t control themselves, then it would cause more harm than good.

    ¡°Only the three of us can open the passage to this realm. After that battle, our Spiritual Energy has also been exhausted. So this should be thest time that we can appear in the outside world.¡±

    Mu Chen knitted his brows. That also meant that this was thest time that this realm would be opened and they wouldn¡¯t be able to return after leaving?

    Thinking about it, Mu Chen felt extremely unresigned. He briefly pondered before looking at the Three Beast Sovereigns and said with a solemn expression, ¡°This ce is formed by the numerous experts of the Divine Beast Origin. How can we let them down by letting it gradually disappear over time?¡±

    ¡°Although the Great Thousand World is calm, the Fiend ns are still covetously eyeing ournd like starved wolves. So it is impossible for us to seek peace with them. If there¡¯s a day when theyunch another invasion, they would definitely go all-out and, at that time, the entire Great Thousand World would face the danger of annihtion. If that¡¯s the case, I believe they would definitely agree to it if Senior could allow these seniors of the Great Thousand World to help out the Great Thousand World a little.¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s heavy words, the Three Beast Sovereigns were also stunned, before they revealed a tempted expression. The hatred they had for the Fiend ns far exceeded Mu Chen¡¯s expectations. The Divine Beast Origin used to be their home, but it was destroyed by the Fiend ns with their families and friends perishing in the battle.

    There was nothing they could do, since they had already fallen. So it could be considered their greatest wish if they could use their remaining strength to pose some threat or obstruction to the Fiend ns.

    But it¡¯s not easy for them to open the passage to this Divinity Sea, since this ce was protected by the will of countless experts from the Divine Beast Origin. So it would be tough for even Heavenly Sovereigns to force their way in. With their strength gradually fading, there probably wouldn¡¯t be anyone else that could open up a passage to this space after they faded away.

    The three of them exchange a nce as if they had made a decision. Three palms came together and a spiritual light blossomed, forming into a crystal jade que between their palms with profound ripples being emitted from the que.

    When the que was condensed, Mu Chen and Nine Nether could see the spiritual forms of the Three Beast Sovereigns turning much more illusory, as if they would soon disappear.

    The gorgeous woman held onto the jade que, then passed it to Mu Chen and smiled, ¡°You brat, aren¡¯t you just coveting the power here? But looking at it from a different angle, your words aren¡¯t wrong. Rather than letting this ce fade along with time, it would be better to gift it to someone from theter generations. This way, we might even be able to contribute to a pinnacle powerhouse that can provide some strength in protecting the Great Thousand World.¡±

    ¡°This jade que contains ourst energy. If you feel that you are qualified to inherit this ce in the future, you can use it to be teleported to here another time. But bear in mind that it can only be used once.¡±

    Seeing that his thoughts had been seen through by the gorgeous woman, he felt somewhat awkward. But after sensing that there wasn¡¯t any displeasure in thetter¡¯s tone, and even entrusting such a serious task to him, his expression had also gradually turned grave.

    He could feel the trust and the expectation that the Three Beast Sovereigns had for him, which made him feel ashamed of his inferiority. The Three Beast Sovereigns fell in the ancient times for the Great Thousand World, and even in their death, they still wanted to help the Great Thousand World as much as they could. Just this sense of righteousness alone made Mu Chen feel revered in his heart.

    Initially, the Three Beast Sovereigns should¡¯ve been able to live for a slightly longer time, but they were willing to exhaust their power so that Mu Chen could have another chance in entering this ce, even at the price that they wouldpletely disappear from this world.

    Thus, Mu Chen stretched his hands out with respect, receiving the jade que before giving a deep bow with his hands cupped together towards the Three Beast Sovereigns and said with a solemn and respectful expression, ¡°If the Great Thousand World suffers another invasion from the Fiend ns, this Junior will definitely protect this ce, even at the sake of my life.¡±

    Mu Chen was no longer the ignorant youth he was back then. Although he did note in direct contact with any of the Fiend ns, he was able to figure out something from the remains that of the Ancient Battlefield. The Fiend ns were both wicked and brutal existences, making it impossible for them to live in peace with the Great thousand World. So the moment theyunched another invasion, the entire Great Thousand World would definitely be affected. At that time, even if it was for the sake of protecting those close to him, he would definitely have to fight the Fiend ns.

    Looking at Mu Chen¡¯s solemn expression, the Three Beast Sovereigns nodded their heads with satisfaction. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then cultivate for as long as you can now.¡±

    The gorgeous woman looked at Nine Nether with a gentle expression in her eyes. ¡°I will not remain for long, but during this period of time, I will guide you in the evolution path of the Undying Bird.¡±

    The Nine Netherbird n was her descendant, to begin with, so it could be considered fate that she could encounter one before she truly disappeared. So, she did not mind guiding Nine Nether a little.

    ¡°Many thanks, Senior!¡±

    When Nine Nether heard her words, excitement poured from her face. If she could receive the guidance from the Undying Bird, then it would definitely be a great fortune for her. Not to mention the Nine Netherbird n, there wouldn¡¯t be many even in the Phoenix n that could receive such favour.

    Mu Chen was also happy for Nine Nether when he saw this. He no longer hesitated and his silhouette moved, descending towards the ocean of blood, before he sat down.

    Even before he started his cultivation, he could sense the surging blood and aura that was seated on the ocean alone, which gradually seeped into his heart.

    Instantly, his flesh and blood restlessly stirred and the boundless blood and aura fused into his body, emitting sizzling sounds. His body was devouring the blood and aura to strengthen himself.

    Previously, when Mu Chenmanded the Heavenly Beast Troop, he had felt some difort from the bacsh, which hadpletely disappeared at this moment. Waves of power flowed through his limbs and bones, immediately bringing his state to the peak.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    When the blood and aura in his body reached their peak, Mu Chen could feel that his hands were trembling, before the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits burst forth with dazzling golden light. They then flew from Mu Chen¡¯s arms and coiled around him.

    Fuooosh! Fuooosh!

    The small True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits coiled around Mu Chen, emitting crisp and clear draconic roars and phoenix cries, which had instantly caused waves to lift from the blood ocean down below. Pirs of blood endlessly gushed towards the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits and were quickly devoured by them.

    As the two Spirits absorbed the boundless blood and aura, Mu Chen could see the two spirits, which were initially golden in colour, were being tainted with a trace of crimson. Furthermore, he could sense that the power that was contained in the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits were also gradually growing stronger.

    Cultivating the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra relied on devouring the blood essences of various Divine Beasts, to begin with, and with the ocean beneath him being condensed from the blood essences of countless top-tiered Divine Beasts, this was made to be the most suitable ground for the two spirits.

    ¡°Mhm?¡±

    While Mu Chen was being shocked as the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits grew stronger, the Three Beast Sovereigns had also sensed this and they immediately looked over. When they saw the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits around Mu Chen, their eyes instantly contracted.

    ¡°Spiritual beings that actually contain the bloodlines of True Dragon and Phoenix?¡± The Three Beast Sovereigns had sharp eyesight and they recognised the two spirits with a single look. Furthermore, the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits weren¡¯t formed from Spiritual Energy, but actually contained the bloodline of the True Dragon and Phoenix.

    ¡°The Divine Art that that brat is cultivating is truly marvellous, to be able to condense the True Dragon and Phoenix to protect himself.¡± The robust man, who was also the Deste Beast, spoke in a grave expression.

    He naturally knew the powerful potential that the True Dragon and Phoenix had. The moment Mu Chen fully nurtured them in the future and took their forms, their power would probably not be inferior to the real True Dragon and Phoenix themselves.

    That brat was truly a jar of surprises itself.

    The other two nodded their heads as they took a deep look at Mu Chen. They vaguely felt that perhaps in the future, when the Great Thousand World faced another invasion from the Fiend ns, their choice today might forge a powerful pir for the Great Thousand World.

    Mu Chen paid no attention to the shock of the Three Beast Sovereigns, but looked at the soaring True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits, then he lightly smiled before gradually closing his eyes to sense the surging blood and aura in his body.

    This opportunity was an extremely rare fortune for him. Therefore, he had to seize the moment and allow himself to obtain another breakthrough.

    That¡¯s because he knew that when he leaves the Divine Beast Origin, he would have to make preparations for the Ancient Haven Pce...

    Just as Mand had said, there was an evolution method of the Great Sr Undying Body in the Ancient Haven Pce. So at that time, he might encounter someone that had also cultivated the Great Sr Undying Body as well.

    That person would definitely be a monster as well.

    So if he wanted to stand out in the group of monsters and obtain the evolution method of the Great Sr Undying Body, then he had to get stronger!

 Chapter 1068 - Closure

    Chapter 1068 - Closure

    Rustle!

    The scarlet ocean covered this entire realm with boundless Spiritual Energy incessantly surging, condensing into a mist. asionally, there were some mists that were extremely condensed, turning into clouds with spiritual rain falling from the sky, lifting ripples on the surface of the ocean.

    Although this ocean was formed from the blood essences of countless top-tiered Divine Beasts, there wasn¡¯t any of the expected stench of blood. The purity of Spiritual Energy also exceeded any region that Mu Chen had visited.

    ording to his estimations, even if several powerful Spiritual Convergence Arrays were to stack together, it would still be impossible to refine such a massive amount of Spiritual Energy...

    In this region that was covered by the spiritual rain, Mu Chen sat on the surface of the ocean, allowing the icy-cold spiritual rain to fall onto his body as a golden light circted on the surface of his body, greedily absorbing the spiritual rain into his body, then integrated it into his Sovereign Sea after the refinement, which made his Spiritual Energy even more robust.

    Rustle!

    The ocean behind him billowed and a massive Divine Beast that looked like a whale soared into the sky before diving down, passing through Mu Chen¡¯s body and returned to the ocean.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body did not move, allowing the Divine Beasts to pass through his body with his eyes closed and no ripples on his face.

    Unconsciously, he had already spent a month on this ocean, but he wasn¡¯t in a rush to devour the Spiritual Energy in this region to attempt his breakthrough.

    That¡¯s because, not long ago, he had used the Nine Revolution Azure Lotus to break through to the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm. So if he tried another breakthrough in such a short period of time, perhaps it might be possible with this ce, but it would also shake his sturdy foundation, leaving repercussions.

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t a fool that could have his eyes blinded just for the efficiency alone. Therefore, he rationally suppressed the urge to break through and chose to quietly cultivate, allowing the Spiritual Energy in his body to circte and absorb the Spiritual Energy from the outside world.

    He needed a fulfilling breakthrough.

    Although such a breakthrough was the slowest, it was the most sturdy. Furthermore, since the Temporal Law in this realm was different, Mu Chen wasn¡¯tcking in time.

    Therefore, he did not choose to rush and opted for the slowest method.

    Even the Three Beast Sovereigns had inwardly nodded their heads regarding his choice. If someone else could make it to this treasured cultivation ground, they would probably be blinded by the meat pie here and would choose to devour as much energy as possible.

    This method could only quench their thirst while leaving repercussions, so it could only be considered as foolish in the long term.

    Although the efficacy of Mu Chen¡¯s method was slow, it could guarantee that his steps would be sturdy and he would also make it further in the path of cultivation.

    Although Mu Chen wasn¡¯t clinging onto the cultivation of his Spiritual Energy for the past month, he also had some harvest. At the very least, he had obtained stunning improvements on another path of cultivation.

    Mu Chen quietly sat on the ocean, before he suddenly opened his eyes. Shortly after, he lifted his hand and the ocean before him violently rippled. In the next moment, the surface of the ocean was torn apart and two lights whistled out.

    The two lights coiled around Mu Chen, emitting golden lights. They were naturally the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits.

    But at this moment, they had undergone a drastic change. Their illusory figures felt more condensed after devouring the blood essences of the various Divine Beasts for a month. Although it was still some distance away for them to have a form, they looked more realisticpared to the illusory feeling that they had a month ago.

    Furthermore, their golden figures had also changed, vaguely having a darker shade of gold, which seemed even more sturdy and powerful.

    The True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits coiled around Mu Chen and powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations were constantly being emanated from them.

    Mu Chen looked at the two spirits with surprise in his eyes. That¡¯s because in just a short period of one month, the growth of the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits was too powerful.

    Right now, due to the Spiritual Energy condensed in the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits being sufficiently powerful, they could leave Mu Chen¡¯s body and fight within a certain range.

    ording to Mu Chen¡¯s estimations, he wouldn¡¯t need to make a move and the spirits could probably confront a pinnacle level Seventh Grade Sovereign by themselves.

    That would be equivalent to having a powerful helper along with him. Furthermore, these two helpers also possessed a powerful growth potential and Mu Chen did not doubt that after they fully grew up, the strength that they possessed would even cause an Earth Grade Sovereign to feel fearful.

    So looking from a certain degree, the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits were probably the most formidable part of the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra.

    Naturally, Mu Chen did not expect that he could ascend heaven in a single day, since that step was still far away. Right now, all he had to do was do a good job at nurturing the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits so that one day, in the future, they would be his greatest aide.

    As for now...

    Mu Chen looked at the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits and lightly smiled. Right now, it¡¯s best for him to take good care of their growth...

    As thoughts circted in his mind, Mu Chen no longer dwelled in his thoughts and looked at the small ind that was floating on the ocean of blood. Nine Nether was seated on the ind with her silhouette zing with mes.

    In the past, Nine Nether¡¯s Undying mes were a darker shade of purple. But the purple had gradually dulled down and were leaning towards the evolution of the Undying Bird¡¯s crystallised mes.

    Mu Chen knew that was due to the guidance of the Undying Bird. As an Undying Bird herself, she naturally knew the way for evolving into the Undying Bird. So her guidance for Nine Nether was extremely precious, allowing her to take fewer detours in the evolutionary path, causing her evolution to be even more perfect.

    At that time, she might even surpass him after he had bitterly caught up to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s been three years since I came out of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy...¡±

    He suddenly raised his head as he let out a long breath. Through these years, he had gradually grown up from an inexperienced youth to one of the ten Kings of the Great Havew Domain. Furthermore, he felt that after his cultivation this time, there might even be an additional seat amongst the Emperors of the Great Havew Domain.

    Through all the years of cultivation, his inexperience had faded and all this work was just to rescue his mother and the promise that he had made to the girl back in the Spiritual Academy.

    The promise to be a supreme powerhouse.

    ¡°Luo Li, are you well?¡±

    Mu Chen looked at the sky through the rising spiritual mist. There was a head of long silver hair and an exquisite face with pupils akin to ss vaguely appearing, which ticked the deepest thoughts in Mu Chen¡¯s heart.

    Mu Chen pulsed his lips and his face gradually turned resolute. Although he had a tough time all these years, he knew that Luo Li, who was in the Luo God n, definitely wouldn¡¯t have it easy either. Under her gentle appearance, that girl was even more stubborn than him.

    She had to bear the entire load of the diminishing Luo God n that far exceeded the Great Havew Domain. Perhaps at this time, she was using her tender shoulders to bear the burden.

    ¡°Luo Li, wait for our next encounter. At that time, I will fulfil my promise to you...¡±

    Mu Chen clenched his fists and no longer hesitated. He suppressed the thoughts in his heart and gradually closed his eyes. The Spiritual Energy around him fluctuated and gradually shaped into a vortex, incessantly devouring the boundless Spiritual Energy in this region.

    For a long period of time, he would be in a deep cultivation state...

    While Mu Chen and Nine Nether started their deep cultivation, time quietly, swiftly passed.

    The arc of the Divine Beast Origin has ended after roughly half a month since they were in the Divinity Sea and the various teams have gradually left after obtaining various opportunities, returning to their own ns.

    When the curtains of the Divine Beast Origin folded up, practically everyone knew about the battle in the God¡¯s Cemetery and Mu Chen¡¯s name at the same time.

    When Zong Teng of the Sky Roc n met Zong Qingfeng of the Roc n, before he could inquire about Mu Chen, thetter had already used a profound tone to warn him not to provoke Mu Chen in the future, or he would bear the consequences for his own actions.

    Zong Qingfeng¡¯s words had caused Zong Teng to be covered in sweat, especially after knowing that Mu Chen had defeated Bai Ming of the Ice Phoenix n. He waspletely speechless before leaving the Divine Beast Origin in a pathetic manner. He no longer dared to have any thoughts of dealing with Mu Chen, since such a character would definitely not be ordinary in the future. If he offended such a person, then he would lose more than he could gain.

    Those teams that had fought with Mu Chen were also inwardly fearful as they disheartenedly left.

    Under this situation, Mo Feng and Mo Ling had also left the Divine Beast Origin, heading back to the Nine Netherbird n. The instant they returned, they were immediately summoned by the Patriarch and Elders of the n. They enquired about their harvest in the Divine Beast Origin...

 Chapter 1069 - The Shakened Nine Netherbird Clan

    Chapter 1069 - The Shakened Nine Netherbird n

    In the Elder¡¯s Hall of the Nine Netherbird n

    This ce had the highest authority in the entire Nine Netherbird n and the atmosphere in the hall was oppressive and stern. Although the silhouettes that were seated in this hall were practically half a foot in their grave, the massive pressure that was being emitted still made Mo Feng and Mo Ling feel suppressed. Even the lively Mo Ling went silent.

    The Patriarch of the Nine Netherbird n, Tian Huang, was also seated in this hall. He had his brows tightly knitted at this moment while looking at Mo Feng and Mo Ling, before he spoke in a solemn voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Nine Nether and Mu Chene back with the two of you?¡±

    The moment he asked the question, the azure-robed Elder that was prejudice of Mu Chen coldly smiled, ¡°That brat must have failed the task and incited Nine Nether to flee. Hmph, how na?ve.¡±

    When the other Elders heard his words, their brows furrowed as well. If that was the truth, then Mu Chen would be too irresponsible and disappointing.

    But the moment the azure-robed Elder spoke, Mo Ling, who was in the hall as well, had lifted her lips in displeasure and rebuked, ¡°Who said that Big Brother Mu Chen ran away? If it wasn¡¯t for Big Brother Mu Chen, how could Big Sister Nine Nether obtain the inheritance blood essence of the Undying Bird?¡±

    ¡°Mhm?!¡±

    Hearing Mo Ling¡¯s words, the bodies of all the Elders in the hall trembled and a light burst from their eyes. Even Patriarch Tian Huang had contracted his eyes. He couldn¡¯t conceal the shock in his words, ¡°What did you say? Nine Nether obtained the inheritance blood essence of the Undying Bird?¡±

    A smug look appeared on Mo Ling¡¯s face as she continued, ¡°Big Brother Mu Chen haspleted the task given to him by the Undying Bird Beast Sovereign. The reason why he isn¡¯t back with Big Sister Nine Nether is definitely because they are being rewarded by the Seniors, who knows what benefits they are enjoying now?¡±

    ¡°The Undying Bird Beast Sovereign?!¡±

    The azure-robed Elder shrieked. He wasn¡¯t a stranger to this name. In the ancient times, it was one of the Three Beast Sovereigns of the Divine Beast Origin, a genuine Heavenly Grade Sovereign.

    ¡°Impossible! The Undying Bird Beast Sovereign has already fallen, so how did you guys meet?¡± The azure-robed Elder had doubt filling his face as he spoke in a doubtful voice.

    Patriarch Tian Huang did not doubt Mo Ling¡¯s words. He briefly pondered before saying, ¡°Mo Feng, you must tell us everything that happened in the Divine Beast Origin. Not a single bit can be missed!¡±

    He wanted to hear for himself what that brat, Mu Chen, did in the Divine Beast Origin!

    Mo Feng nodded his head. His feeling had undergone a drastic change for Mu Chen throughout the journey to the Divine Beast Origin, he was even feeling admiration for Mu Chen. Therefore, he was more than d to tell the stories so that the Elders in the n would have a change in their thoughts for him.

    Thus, he briefly reorganised the thoughts in his heart, before starting to tell the stories of their journey to the Divine Beast Origin...

    The Body Refining Pagoda, the Myriad Beast Graveyard, the Treasure Beast, as well as fighting Bai Ming, the elite of the Ice Phoenix n and winning in the end.

    The entire hall was silent, only Mo Feng was speaking. Not only the Elders, but even Patriarch Tian Huang had gradually widened his eyes from Mo Feng¡¯s exnation from astonishment.

    The elites of their n have participated in the Body Refining Pagoda as well, but the number of those that could reach thest level could be counted by their fingers. However, Mu Chen had aplished it.

    Regarding the Myriad Beast Graveyard, they were well-aware of the dangers in it, but they never expected such courage from Mu Chen. The Treasure Beast was something that even they would be tempted by. Not only did that brat seed in seizing it, he even brought everyone with him to obtain Quasi-Saint Artifacts.

    They could still somewhat maintain theirposure regarding this. But when they heard about Mu Chen¡¯s confrontation with Bai Ming of the Ice Phoenix n, their gazes gradually turned grave.

    That¡¯s because they were well-aware about how powerful the elites nurtured by the Ice Phoenix n were. Although Bai Ming¡¯s bloodline might not be the noblest in the Phoenix n, Patriarch Tian Huang and the rest had to admit that not even the elites of their n would defeat Bai Ming.

    For all these years, they had been ridiculed by the Phoenix n. Therefore, when they heard that Mu Chen fought with Bai Ming and won, they were somewhat speechless for the moment.

    ¡°Good! We have truly underestimated that brat!¡± Some Elders pped their armrests out of excitement. They felt a relieved of the grudge they had in their hearts. They did not have a good rtionship with the Ice Phoenix n, having been mocked and ridiculed by them many times. But now, the elite that they had nurtured couldn¡¯t even defeat Mu Chen, who was merely a Seventh Grade Sovereign. In the future, they would like to see what face the Ice Phoenix n would have when boasting their might to the Nine Netherbird n.

    Although Mu Chen wasn¡¯t someone from the Nine Netherbird n, he could be considered having the bloodline of the Nine Netherbird n with his Bloodlink Bond with Nine Nether. So looking at a different angle, Mu Chen could be considered half a nsman of the Nine Netherbird n.

    Some Elders inwardly nodded their heads, forgetting about how they were objecting the Bloodlink Bond between Mu Chen and Nine Nether.

    ¡°That brat is truly somewhat capable.¡±

    Even Patriarch Tian Huang had lightly nodded his head as the tense expression on his face loosened up. He naturally didn¡¯t want to see that the person that Nine Nether had formed a Bloodlink Bond with was ordinary. If that¡¯s the case, even if Nine Nether objected to it, he would not have allowed the Bloodlink Bond between them to exist.

    But looking at the situation right now, Nine Nether¡¯s eyesight had not left him disappointed.

    ¡°The inheritance blood essence of the Undying Bird should have been obtained after defeating Bai Ming, right?¡± Patriarch Tian Huang asked. At this moment, he no longer doubted what Mo Ling had said before.

    Thinking about Nine Nether obtaining the inheritance blood essence of the Undying Bird to perfect her own bloodline, even he couldn¡¯t help smiling. That would mean that Nine Nether might be the only one for the past tens of thousands of years to evolve into an Undying Bird. At that time, the status of their Nine Netherbird n would rise and even the Phoenix n would have to look at them like someone with equal standings.

    Mo Feng nodded as he continued, ¡°But after obtaining the inheritance blood essence of the Undying Bird, something happened. A demonic being that was formed from the will left behind by the Fiend n¡¯s Monarchs that had fallen in ancient times came out. Fortunately, the Three Beast Sovereigns had also left a card behind, and had appeared in their spiritual form to confront it. In the end, it was Mu Chen who utilised his other identity as a Battle Formation Master tomand the Battle Will of the Heavenly Beast Troop to aide the Three Beast Sovereigns topletely kill the demonic being.¡±

    When Mo Feng finished his words, he felt the atmosphere suddenly freeze, so he raised his head and saw the stunned expressions on the Elders. Even Patriarch Tian Huang was dumbfounded as he looked at him.

    At this moment, words were resonating in the mind of Patriarch Tian Huang and the Elders. Monarchs of the Fiend ns... Three Beast Sovereigns... The Heavenly Beast Troop...

    When those words appeared, even their minds were surging with waves. That¡¯s because they knew the meaning behind those words better than Mo Feng and the rest.

    The Monarchs of the Fiend ns were terrifying existences that could beparable to a Heavenly Grade Sovereign.

    The Three Beast Sovereigns were famous top-tiered powerhouses in ancient times.

    As for the Heavenly Beast Troop, it was a famous and powerful troop in ancient times. The Battle Will of that troop could even ughter Earth Grade Sovereigns.

    Therefore, when those words came from Mo Feng, they pondered and wondered if those fellows had travelled back in time...

    ¡°Even if Mu Chen is a Battle Formation Master, it shouldn¡¯t have been possible for him tomand the Heavenly Beast Troop, right?¡± Patriarch Tian Huang recovered from the shock the quickest and asked with disbelief in his tone.

    The other Elders nodded their heads as well. If Mu Chen couldmand the Heavenly Beast Troop at this stage, then he would be able to go as he wished in the Great Thousand World. No matter how powerful is his Spiritual Energy cultivation, even Perfected Earth Sovereigns would be fearful of him.

    ¡°The Heavenly Beast Troop definitely wasn¡¯t at their top condition, but preserved through a special method by the Three Beast Sovereigns. Furthermore, the Undying Bird Beast Sovereign even provided some help for Mu Chen. But even so, Mu Chen was still heavily injured.¡± Mo Feng frantically said, since he did not brag for Mu Chen. That¡¯s because if that¡¯s the case, it would sound unrealistic.

    However, his honest words had caused Patriarch Tian Huang and the rest to go silent again. After all, their experience was vast and they could deduce other clues from Mo Feng¡¯s words.

    The fame of the Heavenly Beast Troop had spread throughout the ancient and present times. So even if it was a remnant troop, the might could also bepared to an Earth Sovereign. Furthermore, despite the fact that Mu Chen had relied on the item that the Undying Bird Beast Sovereign had given him and was heavily injured in the end, it could still prove his talent and insight in the path as a Battle Formation Master. After all, they have never seen any Battle Formation Master that couldmand the Battle Will of the Heavenly Beast Troop at such a young age, thus exining lots of things.

    Perhaps in the future, there might be a day when Mu Chen would have the ability tomand such a powerful troop like the Heavenly Beast Troop.

    The moment he achieved that, then he would be a powerful existence in the Great Thousand World.

    Therefore, all the Elders were silent after figuring this out. Even the Elders that were prejudiced towards Mu Chen had shut their mouths.

    After living for so long, their eyesights were vicious. Perhaps the young man called Mu Chen might not be able to make them feel fear, but who knew what height he could achieve in the future?

    In the future, even their Nine Netherbird n would have to rely on him. Judging from the potential that he had currently shown, it wasn¡¯t impossible.

    ¡°The Undying Bird Beast Sovereign said that she is giving a great fortune to Mu Chen, and Nine Nether has stayed behind and has yet to return. It might be highly possible that she was also kept behind by that Senior because of Mu Chen.¡± Mo Feng made the final conclusion.

    The entire pce was silent. Many of the Elders were inwardly envious of their fortune. To be able to obtain the instruction of that Undying Bird Senior, this sort of fortune had even made their eyes turn red.

    Patriarch Tian Huang gently patted the armrest, then he closed his eyes for a brief moment before slowly opening them again. His strict gaze swept out. He looked at the Elders and a solemn voice resounded throughout the hall.

    ¡°From today onwards, no one is to put me on Mu Chen for the matter of Bloodlink Bond.¡±

    He paused for a brief moment before decisively saying, ¡°When they return, we will invite Mu Chen to be an Elder of my Nine Netherbird n.¡±

    The moment he said those words, the hearts of everyone trembled as they looked at each other. They wanted to say something but in the end, they remained silent. Perhaps Mu Chen might not be qualified as an Elder at the moment, but his potential was more than sufficient...

 Chapter 1070 - Appearance of the Haven Palace

    Chapter 1070 - Appearance of the Haven Pce

    When the Divine Beast Origin arc came to an end, it had caused amotion in many Divine Beast ns. Although Mu Chen¡¯s achievements were shocking, it still caused many controversies in the Divine Beast ns of the Great Thousand World.

    Although there were many Divine Beast ns participating in the Divine Beast Origin, not all of them participated. Taking the Dragon n, which was known as the Overlord amongst the Divine Beast ns, as an example. They did not send out any of their elites, while Bai Ming was only an elite of the Ice Phoenix n, a branch of the Phoenix n. Although he was somewhat famous, he couldn¡¯t represent the noble bloodline of the Phoenix n. Those existences were all pirs of the Phoenix n, so the temptation of the Divine Beast Origin wasn¡¯t as strong to them as it was for Bai Ming. So they would naturally not want to lower themselves for it.

    Thus, many people felt that the quality of those who entered the Divine Beast Origin would be lowered, thus allowing a human like Mu Chen to stand out. If he really encountered the true elites of the top-tiered Divine Beast ns, then Mu Chen would probably not be able to obtain such outstanding achievements.

    However, those controversies were just words. Anyone knew that if they really wanted to know Mu Chen¡¯s standards, all they had to do was fight him if they encountered him one day and they would find out if Mu Chen was too powerful or if Bai Ming was too weak...

    Looking at it from a certain angle, the Divine Beast Origin was merely an experience for the Divine Beast ns. Aside from the Divine Beast ns, it wouldn¡¯t cause any ripple in the Great Thousand World. It was so much so that not even the Great Havew Domain heard anything about it.

    Thus, the Great Havew Domain was as peaceful as always.

    After the Hunting War, the Divine Pavilion had beenpletely dispersed and under the alliance in the Northern Region that was suggested by Mand, the number of conflicts decreased. The top-tiered forces were all digesting the Divine Pavilion, having a harmonious air around them, and were no longer as hostile as before.

    Under that harmony, the fame of the Great Havew Domain soared in the Northern Region, which vaguely showed signs of surpassing the Divine Pavilion.

    The experts of the Northern Region weren¡¯t foolish and everyone could tell that although there were numerous powerhouses in the alliance of the Northern Region, the Great Havew Domain definitely had more of a say in it.

    Even the lords of the other top-tiered forces were courteous when facing Mand. After all, Mand was the only one in the Northern Region that had stepped into the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm.

    Her strength naturally surpassed the lords of the other top-tiered forces.

    Therefore, although the Great Havew Domain showed no signs of dominating the entire Northern Region, no one doubted their potential. Therefore, over the past few months, the influence of the Great Havew Domain was swiftly expanding with countless experts swarming over, bringing the Great Havew Domain to the peak of their power. Even the other regions of the Greaw Sky knew that there was a Great Havew Domain rising in the Northern Region.

    In the Great Havew Domain of the Northern Region, the Greaw Sky

    On an azure peak in the depths of the Great Havew Domain that was shrouded in clouds, there was a petite silhouette sitting on the peak with the clouds in this region surging along with her breathing. Space constantly distorted around her, allowing her silhouette to be vaguely seen. It¡¯s as if she was about to disappear into time.

    Not knowing how long it was, she suddenly opened her eyes and swept her dignified golden pupils over, causing the mountain peak to tremble. The surrounding Spiritual Energy surged like an ocean as it formed into a few myriad feet of Spiritual Energy. It was thenpletely devoured by her as she opened her mouth.

    After absorbing that boundless Spiritual Energy, her golden pupils slightly glittered before gradually calming back down. Her tiny hands formed seals and had suddenly caused space on her rear to shatter, before a few myriad-feet high golden pyramid appeared in the shattered space.

    The golden pyramid was covered in ancient runes that seemed to be made from stars and every single flicker would cause an even more terrifying Spiritual Energy wave.

    Mand looked at the runes on the golden pyramid and a golden light surged in her pupils as if she had deduced something. The entire process hadsted for an entire month.

    On a certain day, a monthter, Mand¡¯s petite silhouette suddenly trembled and she suddenly raised her head. Her golden pupils looked at the golden pyramid and the stars on it jolted. The stars separated from the golden pyramid before gathering in the sky and starlight blossomed, forming into a star diagram.

    Mand looked at the mysterious star diagram and joy appeared on her calm face. Her gaze was directed into the distance, as if she was looking through the distance of endless space.

    ¡°The Ancient Haven Pce is finally going to appear?¡±

    Just when Mand had sensed something through the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid, there was another location in the far east of the Skw Continent. This was an icynd, enveloped in ice that even ordinary Sovereign Realm experts could not withstand. A strong gale blew in this region that could even tear anyone beneath the Fifth Grade Sovereign to pieces.

    Suddenly, in the sky of this deserted icynd, the starry skies lit up and starlight shone down with cracks appearing in the path of the starlight...

    There was a deste, ancient and boundless aura in the cracks that swept down from the sky.

    Space would asionally distort and looking through the cracks, an ancient pce could be seen shrouded in the clouds that could stir any Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouse.

    When the crack appeared in the starry sky, those lords from the peak forces on the Greaw Continent who had stepped into the Earth Sovereign Realm had sensed it. Immediately, their gazes looked towards the icynd of the Greaw Sky with shock.

    At this moment, no matter howposed the hearts of those experts were, they had all stood up with wild joy on their faces.

    ¡°This aura... the Ancient Haven Pce?! It¡¯s finally going to appear?!¡±

    In the northern region of the Great Thousand World

    It was a continent covered in mes, dying it red. The size of this continent was even more inferior than the Greaw Continent, but in the Great Thousand World, the fame of this continent far exceeded the Greaw Continent.

    That¡¯s because there was another name for this continent.

    The Endless Fire Territory.

    The owner of this continent was also known as the me Emperor by countless experts in the Great Thousand World.

    Someone that came from the Lower ne and established the Endless Fire Territory in just a hundred years with his fame resounding throughout the entire Great Thousand World, dominating a territory. Even he, himself, was a top-tiered expert that had stepped into the Great Thousand World.

    For the experts of the Great Thousand World, he was undoubtedly a legend. So even at this time, where there were multiple Heavenly Sovereigns, he was also a dazzling existence.

    At the heart of this continent was a majestic city with an ocean of mes in the sky, looking extremely gorgeous.

    In a peaceful stone pavilion in the city, there was an old man and a man seated there with a chessboard on the table.

    The old man looked benevolent with wisdom filling his pupils, while his aged aura couldn¡¯t be concealed.

    Seated before him was a man in ck robes and eyes as deep as the starry skies. There was a gentle smile that hung on his face and he had a slender figure. His aura was as deep and unfathomable as an ocean.

    At this moment, he was looking at the chessboard with difficulties shown on his face. Evidently, he was already on the losing streak as he held onto a chess piece and couldn¡¯t make a decision.

    He pondered for a brief moment, before putting the chess piece down. But the moment when he ced down the chess piece, mes suddenly shed in his eyes. At that moment when he ced it down, mes gushed out from the chess piece.

    ¡°Mhm?¡±

    He raised his head with his brows knitted together as he looked into the distant space.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sitting opposite him, the old man asked with doubt.

    ¡°The Ancient Haven Pce has appeared, I sensed it.¡± The ck-robed man slightly smiled.

    ¡°The Ancient Haven Emperor?¡± The old man was astonished.

    The ck-robed man nodded his head with interest shing in his eyes, ¡°Haha. Indeed, one of the Nine Emperors of the ancient times, the Ancient Haven Emperor...¡±

    The face of the old man turned a little grave. The Ancient Haven Emperor had formidable fame that could be considered as a top-tiered existence even amongst the Heavenly Sovereigns. It was said that in the war that urred in the ancient times, the number of Monarchs that fell in the hands of that Emperor couldn¡¯t be counted with the fingers of both hands. Thus, the fame of his fighting prowess was unimaginable.

    ¡°Such a character could be considered a hero. If I was born in the ancient times, I would definitely be friends with him.¡±

    The ck-robed manughed as he focused his gaze into the deep space, ¡°The Ancient Haven Pce is filled with mystery. I¡¯m afraid thatpetition can¡¯t be avoided now that it has appeared. But ording to what I know, the Ancient Haven Pce seems to have died in the hand of a Demon Emperor and the trace of that Demon Emperor has also disappeared thereafter.¡±

    ¡°Demon Emperor?¡± The countenance of the old man changed. In the Fiend ns, only the most outstanding existences could be known as a Demon Emperor.

    The ck-robed man gently nodded his head and lightly smiled. ¡°That Senior protected the Great Thousand World, and as someone of theter generation, it can be considered that we have obtained a favour from him. Therefore, I will guard his peace.¡±

    Although he spoke in a light voice, his tone was domineering. In this world, there weren¡¯t many that could dere protecting the peace of a Heavenly Sovereign.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying...¡± The face of the old man turned grave.

    The ck-robed man shook his head and answered, ¡°Let¡¯s hope that I¡¯m thinking too much.¡±

    He briefly pondered before looking out of the stone pavilion. Under the sunlight, there was a gorgeous beauty in an azure dress, looking elegant and charming. She was so beautiful that even time froze under her beauty.

    ¡°Xun¡¯er, bring thatss Xiao Xiao over. Hasn¡¯t she been wanting to go to the Greaw Continent? Let her go this time...¡±

    Hearing his words, the beauty gently smiled, which disyed her devastating beauty, before nodding her head in acknowledgement.

    After giving out his instructions, the ck-robed man turned around and smiled with his eyes narrowed towards the old man, ¡°Teacher, shall we start all over again?¡±

    The old man was stunned before lowering his head to see that the chess pieces on the chessboard had already been burnt into ashes. Thus, he shook his head as he bitterly smiled.

    Even after so many years, this rascal is still the same. If someone else saw this version of him, they would probably find it hard to believe, right?

    After all, the person before him was the Lord of the Endless Fire Territory.

    The me Emperor, Xiao Yan...

 Chapter 1071 - Improvement in Strength

    Chapter 1071 - Improvement in Strength

    When the news of the Ancient Haven Pce appeared, it was gradually spread out in the Greaw Continent and swiftly radiated into the Great Thousand World.

    In a realm without the rising and setting of the sun, the concept of time was greatly lowered.

    On the scarlet ocean, sat a rock ind where a crisp and clear cry abruptly resounded. Along with the resounding cry, mes suddenly dominated the rock ind and in just a few breaths of time, it had covered this entire ind.

    The colours of the mes were faint yet contained a domineering power. As the mes surged, even the surrounding ocean had gradually surged. It was so much so that even space showed distortions.

    The boundless Spiritual Energy in this region seemed like it was about to be incinerated at this moment.

    What would leave one in even more shock was the boundless vitality contained in the mes. The mes that looked domineering and destructive contained a vitality within that made it seem even more mysterious.

    This odd me was naturally the Undying mes unique to the Undying Birds!

    But this Undying me didn¡¯t belong to the Undying Bird Beast Sovereign; instead, it was the slender silhouette that was seated on the ind that was the source of the mes.

    That silhouette was naturally Nine Nether. She had undergone a huge changepared to before. Her hair was much longer and every strand of her hair was zing with mes, which fluttered behind her, looking akin to a gorgeous tail of mes.

    Furthermore, every single strand of her hair contained a powerful strength and with a single thought from Nine Nether, she would be able tosh it out like a fire whip that would give even pinnacle level Seventh Grade Sovereigns a hard time dealing with that power.

    Evidently, this secluded cultivation had caused Nine Nether to transform entirely.

    She quietly sat, when suddenly, her pupils, which had been closed for nearly half a year, slowly opened.

    Sizzle! Sizzle!

    In that instant when she opened her eyes, the entire region felt like it was zing, causing space to distort from the heat in the path of her sight and the space was on the verge of shattering.

    There was a bizarre fire rune that vaguely appeared on the centre of Nine Nether¡¯s brows. The rune gradually turned brilliant, causing the mes on her body to grow stronger at the same time.

    Huff.

    A white mist exited Nine Nether¡¯s lips. The mist instantly turned into mes and hadpletely turned a small tree before her into ashes.

    But after the small tree was reduced to ashes, the white mes did not disappear, they continued to burn with odd energy being emanated from them.

    There was a young emerald sprouting from the ashes of the tree. When it appeared from the ashes, it was emitting vitality once again.

    Nine Nether looked at the sapling in the ashes with joy beaming from her eyes.

    ¡°Not bad, you have grasped some of the essences of the Undying mes, turning the dead into life. In the future, no matter what injuries you suffer, as long as your bloodline contains the Undying mes, you will be able to swiftly recover.¡± Behind Nine Nether, a peal of lightughter resounded that seemed to be declining and exhausted.

    Nine Nether quickly turned around and saw the dim silhouette of the gorgeous woman, she looked like she was about to disappear. There was unconceble exhaustion on her face, but she looked gratified as she looked at Nine Nether.

    When Nine Nether saw her state, she knew that the Undying Bird Beast Sovereign was reaching her limit. During the period when she was in secluded cultivation, the Myriad Spiritual Bird and Deste Beast had already disappeared from theplete exhaustion of their Spiritual Energy. Only the Undying Bird Beast Sovereign managed to remain till today by relying on the unique ability of the Undying mes.

    Nine Nether looked at the gratified gorgeous woman and felt sour in her nose. Immediately, she knelt onto the ground and kowtowed with respect.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the guidance of the gorgeous woman, she might not have been able to refine the inheritance blood essence of the Undying Brid so perfectly, nor would she be able to evolve her Undying mes to this stage.

    epting Nine Nether¡¯s kowtow, the gorgeous woman looked at Nine Nether with full satisfaction. In her eyes, Nine Nether¡¯s talent was extremely outstanding and if nothing happened, there¡¯s a huge chance of her evolving into the genuine Undying Bird. So, judging from a certain degree, she had treated Nine Nether as her Sessor.

    ¡°You will have to depend on yourself for your future path. Furthermore, the Undying Bird n is few in number, to begin with, so we could be considered part of the Phoenix n. However, the True Phoenix is the true monarch of the Phoenix n, so they would be somewhat fearful and have their guard up against us.¡± The gorgeous woman spoke out in a light voice.

    In the Phoenix n, the True Phoenixes were the rulers of the Phoenix n, whereas the Undying Bird existed by itself. Although the Phoenix n was extremely respectful of the Undying Bird n, it was unavoidable for them to have their guard up against them.

    Nine Nether nodded her head. She was from the Nine Netherbird n, so even if she managed to evolve into the Undying Bird in the future, she would still remain in the Nine Netherbird n. Therefore, she wasn¡¯t interested in scrambling over power in the Phoenix n.

    The boundless Undying mes around Nine Nether started to retract before being pulled back into her body. When the mes disappeared, her hair had also returned back to normal. The only exception was that her eyes were even more radiant.

    Nine Nether lowered her head, then slowly clenched her fists, sensing the boundless Spiritual Energy fluctuation in her body, and uncontrobly lifted a smile on her face.

    Counting the time, she had been in this realm for two years, so only six months should have passed in the outside world.

    The two years were extremely crucial to Nine Nether. Not only was she able to perfect her own bloodline, but she was also still able to improve her strength through the inheritance blood essence of the Undying Bird, having her strength soar from Seventh Grade Sovereign to Ninth Grade Sovereign!

    It was aplete two grades!

    If she returned to the Great Havew Domain, she could immediately be promoted to being the fourth Emperor with her current strength!

    If others knew about her improvement, their eyeballs would definitely pop out. That¡¯s because, ording to the norm, a Seventh Grade Sovereign would require years of bitter cultivation in order to reach the Eighth Grade Sovereign Realm, which included arge amount of resources and luck to aplish that.

    Naturally, Nine Nether¡¯s improvement was something that could be considered as being lucky without searching for it. If it wasn¡¯t for the inheritance blood essence of the Undying Bird, this special cultivation realm and a Heavenly Sovereign to guide her, it would probably be hard for Nine Nether to obtain such improvements.

    ¡°With my current strength, I wouldn¡¯t be as useless as before, right?¡± Nine Nether smiled with her lips pursed together as she looked into the distance. In the past, she could sense the soar in Mu Chen¡¯s strength. Back then, when he had just joined the Great Havew Domain, she could still provide some help to Mu Chen. But as time passed, Mu Chen¡¯s strength had gradually surpassed her own.

    In the past, Nine Nether med herself for not being able to help Mu Chen. It was so much so that she even had to rely on Mu Chen in this journey to the Divine Beast Origin, while she was just a spectator throughout the journey.

    This sort of situation made Nine Nether feel uneasy. She was used to taking care of Mu Chen. But she was suddenly useless, which made her feel uneasy.

    Therefore, she also felt heavily relieved when she sensed her own improvements.

    She knew that the reason why Mu Chen came to the Greaw Continent was because of the Ancient Haven Pce so that he could obtain the evolution method for his Great Sr Undying Body. All the things that he had done so far were preparations for that.

    After dealing with the Nine Netherbird n¡¯s matters, Mu Chen would evidently head for the Ancient Haven Pce. With the improvement in her strength, she would definitely be able to provide aid to Mu Chen.

    ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s been a long time since that fellow showed himself.¡±

    Nine Nether shifted her gaze towards the massive ocean. There wasn¡¯t anyone there. Mu Chen had already been submerged in the ocean for a year now. The Spiritual Energies were much more boundless and refined there.

    ¡°Mhm?¡±

    When this thought shed in Nine Nether¡¯s mind, the ocean in the distance lifted with torrential waves and a myriad-foot high wave swept out from the bottom of the ocean. A slender silhouette was quietly seated on the wave.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Nine Nether looked at that silhouette that had appeared on the wave and couldn¡¯t help eximing in shock. That¡¯s because she could sense that the Spiritual Energy fluctuations around Mu Chen did not grow much stronger, he still seemed to be a Seventh Grade Sovereign.

    He didn¡¯t improve in the two years of cultivation?

    Nine Nether¡¯s face was filled with shock. It¡¯s impossible for even those with poor talent to have no improvements, right? Not to mention that Mu Chen¡¯s talent was outstanding to begin with.

    ¡°That fellow is smart...¡±

    While Nine Nether was puzzled, the gorgeous woman beamed with smiles as she continued, ¡°It will umte and burst out.¡±

    Nine Nether was intelligent. She instantly understood her meaning and asked, ¡°He is suppressing his cultivation on purpose?¡±

    The gorgeous woman lightly nodded her head, ¡°The more he suppresses himself, he will burst out even more powerfully. But he¡¯s reaching his limits in suppressing it, so let us see how far he will burst out.¡±

    She originally expected for Mu Chen to reach the Eighth Grade Sovereign Realm in this secluded training. She did not expect the ambitions of that brat, to actually be able to suppress the Spiritual Energy in his body for two whole years. So now that he¡¯s finally going to release it, the burst would be extremely formidable.

    Looking at it this way, the Eighth Grade Sovereign Realm might not be able to stop that brat...

 Chapter 1072 - Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm

    Chapter 1072 - Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm

    Rumble!

    On the ocean that stretched as far as the eye could see, stormy waves were lifted that were myriad feet high. The waves that were constantly swept up mmed down, which brought along a deafening sound. It was akin to the sound of destruction that made the heart of one tremble.

    Under the heavyyer of waves, Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette stood firm like a boulder. Even if the myriad feet waves enveloped him, they still couldn¡¯t shake him.

    The Spiritual Energy around his body had retracted without any leakage. Only a golden light was circting on the surface of his body. The golden light wasn¡¯t only stronger than before, it even had a darker shade, like a true gold that had been suppressed for countless of years, making it extremely thick.

    While the waves constantly swept out, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, which had been shut for a year, had finally, slowly opened.

    Boom!

    His pitch-ck pupils were dazzling with gold at this moment, as if the golden light had an actual form. A powerful and indescribable Spiritual Energy was bursting from Mu Chen¡¯s eyes.

    A hundred-foot wide crater was torn open by two golden lights that appeared from the ocean. It took a long time for the water to return back normal.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes surged with golden light and if someone took a closer look, his body was endlessly trembling at this moment with his hands balled together, causing veins to wriggle on his arm. A dreadful power was be emitted with every wriggle, causing the surrounding atmosphere to buzz.

    Mu Chen was also excited in his heart at this moment, since only he knew how massive and boundless the Spiritual Energy in his Sovereign Sea was. It was so much so that he even doubted that if he continued to cultivate further, even his Sovereign Sea might not be able to take it and explode.

    Every single meridian and muscle in his body contained Spiritual Energy, reaching the extreme limits.

    If someone made a move at him at this moment, they probably only needed to cause a small Spiritual Energy movement and it would wreck Mu Chen¡¯s control over the Spiritual Energy in his body, causing the Spiritual Energy in his body to sweep out. At that time, even with the Dragon-Phoenix Physique, he would probably be reduced to ashes under the violent Spiritual Energy explosion.

    At this moment, he was like a volcano due to erupt.

    However, if he could bear the explosive energy, then his harvest would cause countless people to have their eyes turning red with envy.

    ¡°Just about there...¡±

    Sensing the violent and whistling Spiritual Energy in his body, Mu Chen inwardly murmured before he no longer hesitated. His face immediately turned solemn and he formed some seals with both of his hands.

    Boom!

    The instant his seals were formed, Mu Chen¡¯s body violently jolted and his skin had immediately turned red with beads of blood seeping from his pores.

    However, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t be bothered about that at the moment, since the inside of his body was in an even more horrifying state at this moment. The boundless Spiritual Energy in his Sovereign Sea had omnidirectionally exploded, like ferocious dragons charging through his body, causing his meridians to twist in their path. He felt a stinging pain all over his body and even his blood was being endlesslypressed.

    The terrifying energy seemed like it wanted topletely wreck Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    The pain that he was feeling right now couldn¡¯t be described. But Mu Chen¡¯s gaze did not even move because ever since he had made the decision to suppress his Spiritual Energy to go for an explosive breakthrough, he was already prepared for this.

    That¡¯s because, ording to his estimations, he would probably only be able to break through to the Eighth Grade Sovereign Realm if he did it the normal way. Furthermore, he did not obtain the inheritance blood essence of the Undying Bird like Nine Nether, so he couldn¡¯t leap over two grades so easily like her.

    After all, he was a human, which was fundamentally different from Divine Beasts. The cultivation of a human was slow and, in most cases, the cultivation of Divine Beasts leapt and soared. The moment their strength improved, they would undergo a soar in their strength.

    In the past, Nine Nether¡¯s strength had far exceeded Mu Chen¡¯s but he had caught up. But right now, Nine Nether¡¯s strength had evidently soared at this moment.

    Therefore, if Mu Chen wanted to make use of this opportunity to increase his strength as much as possible, then he would have to adopt other methods, such as absorbing Spiritual Energy andpressing it.

    However, there were risks in using this method. That¡¯s because if the Spiritual Energy was suppressed too much, there was a high chance that the user wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it, which would result in the risk of their annihtion.

    However, such risks weren¡¯t fearsome to Mu Chen, who had been wandering between the border of life and death for several years. Therefore, he had chosen this path without any hesitation.

    Boom! Boom!

    Boundless and massive Spiritual Energy charged throughout Mu Chen¡¯s body, causing his eyes to turn red. In the end, there was even blood dripping down from the corner of his eyes, as if he was tearing blood.

    His body was also covered with bloody cracks, as if he was about to explode.

    On the rock ind, Nine Nether was extremely nervous as she watched this scene. She knew that Mu Chen had reached the crucial moment and if he failed, then not only would the two years be wasted, he would even suffer heavy injuries.

    Roar!

    While Nine Nether¡¯s eyes were fixated on Mu Chen, a bombardment suddenly urred from the huge wave below and a huge roar that was akin to that of a dragon resounded. Mu Chen suddenly stood up and had directly ignited the Spiritual Energy in his body without caring for the cracks on his body!

    An indescribable shock wave of Spiritual Energy dominated forth and the ocean in a myriad-foot radius was suppressed, forming into a massive vortex.

    A myriad wave was forcefully pushed around the vortex before reaching the rock ind and quietly disappeared.

    Nine Nether¡¯s eyes were fixated on the vortex in the ocean.

    Spiritual light blossomed from Mu Chen¡¯s body and, at this moment, a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation burst forth and was rising at an astonishing speed.

    The Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm!

    Pinnacle level Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm!

    Eighth Grade Sovereign Realm!

    In just a few moments, the Spiritual Energy fluctuationing from Mu Chen had already surpassed Seventh Grade Sovereign and he made his breakthrough, stepping into the Eighth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°He broke through to the Eighth Grade Sovereign Realm!¡± Nine Nether eximed in joy.

    Standing beside her, the translucent gorgeous woman slightly smiled, before she said, ¡°It has note to an end, that fellow¡¯s ambition is truly not small.¡±

    ¡°Will he break through to the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm?¡± Nine Nether couldn¡¯t help asking. But when she spoke, her expression turned much more grave without any joy. That¡¯s because she knew that Mu Chen had always been firm and sturdy in the foundation of his cultivation. If he broke through too swiftly even after two years of cultivation, it would definitely cause a repercussion.

    ¡°If he is fearless and goes all-out, it might not be impossible for him to break through to the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm. But if that¡¯s the case, then he would have to bear some repercussions.¡± The gorgeous woman faintly said.

    Her eyesight was keen and vicious. She could see the potential of Mu Chen breaking through to the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm. But it was just as Nine Nether was worrying about, if he improved too quickly, then it wouldn¡¯t be a good thing for him.

    Nine Nether gently nodded her head. The Spiritual Energy fluctuation that burst out from Mu Chen¡¯s body in the boundless spiritual light was still swiftly growing stronger. In less than ten breaths¡¯ time, the Spiritual Energy fluctuation that burst from Mu Chen¡¯s body had surpassed an ordinary Eighth Grade Sovereign¡¯s, swiftly approaching the pinnacle level of the Eighth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    Another ten-odd breath passed. The Spiritual Energy fluctuation that emanated from Mu Chen¡¯s body was like a thundercloud covering the sky. It was extremely powerful.

    Nine Nether¡¯s heart was also lifted to her throat. Judging from the current presence, as long as Mu Chen wished for it, he could probably step into the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    The moment he reached that level, then the Earth Sovereign Realm would just be within his reach.

    He was endlessly approaching the level of a supreme powerhouse.

    Boom!

    Sure enough, the Spiritual Energy fluctuation that burst out from Mu Chen¡¯s body surged and in just ten-odd breaths, the Spiritual Energy in Mu Chen¡¯s body had reached the limit of the Eighth Grade Sovereign Realm before exploding. Nine Nether could sense from the Spiritual Energy fluctuation that Mu Chen had broken through the boundaries of the Eighth Grade Sovereign Realm, reaching the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    Sigh.

    Nine Nether inwardly sighed and the gorgeous woman beside her shook her head as well. If Mu Chen didn¡¯t even have the ability to control himself, then he would have to suffer quite a bit in the future if he wanted to break through to the Earth Sovereign Realm.

    As a Super Divine Beast and a top-tiered powerhouse of the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, she naturally knew that there were countless Ninth Grade Sovereigns in the world. But only a few of those could make it to the Earth Sovereign Realm. That¡¯s because, if there was a careless mistake in their past cultivation, it would cause them to stop at the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm and they wouldn¡¯t be able to go any higher.

    Although Mu Chen¡¯s case wasn¡¯t that serious, it would still cost him even more energy and time for him to make the breakthrough.

    ¡°Mhm?¡±

    But as those thoughts circted in both of their hearts, their expressions suddenly shook and they looked at the surface of the ocean with astonishment. That¡¯s because they could sense that the violently surging Spiritual Energy fluctuation had been suppressed just when it was about to reach the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm!

    In the distant sky, boundless Spiritual Energy swept out akin to a tidal wave and a youthful silhouette stood in the sky with the surface of his body emitting a faint golden light and a vague pressure was silently being emitted.

    Nine Nether¡¯s tightly clenched fist finally loosened up and unconceble joy appeared on her face.

    The gorgeous woman also slightly nodded her head with a gratified expression. Mu Chen had truly not left her in disappointment in the end. It looked like one day in the future, perhaps he might really possess the ability and power to inherit this ce.

    That¡¯s because, at this moment, Mu Chen had finally controlled the temptation to break through to the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    But at the same time, he had also broken through the shackles of an Eighth Grade Sovereign, that was the Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm!

 Chapter 1073 - Return

    Chapter 1073 - Return

    On the massive ocean, boundless Spiritual Energy descended from the sky in streaks, forming into strips of clouds tinged with shades of the sunset with Mu Chen sitting in the centre. Since he had just advanced in his cultivation, he was having difficulties controlling the boundless Spiritual Energy in his body, which caused his clothes to flutter and the noise of a gale resounded, trembling the surrounding atmosphere to the point that there were resounding buzzing noises.

    His closed eyes had slowly opened at this moment and dark spiritual light shed in his eyes. The cracks of blood on his skin had alsopletely disappeared at this moment.

    ¡°Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm...¡±

    Mu Chen lowered his head and was stunned. Looking at his own hands, he sensed the boundless Spiritual Energy in his body. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help having his heart rolling despite hisposure.

    When he left the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, he still didn¡¯t have his own Sovereign Celestial Body. When he joined the Great Havew Domain, he was only a mere First Grade Sovereign. But through the tempering for all these years, he had finally touched the end of the Sovereign Realm.

    As long as he could break through the shackles of Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm, then he would be able to ascend to the level of experts!

    Earth Sovereign Realm!

    As long as he could step through that level, then he would have the qualifications to be proud in the Great thousand World. By that time, he would be ranked amongst the list of powerhouses.

    At that time, he would also possess the capability and confidence to head for the Luo God n.

    This was something that used to be far from him. But today, it was already within his reach, which made Mu Chen feel gratified. His bitter cultivation during the years had not been for nought.

    Mu Chen slightly smiled as he looked at his own body, before observing his Sovereign Sea. The scale of his Sovereign Sea had grown several times stronger than it was before his secluded cultivation. His robust Spiritual Energy had also exceeded what it was before by countless folds.

    Furthermore, his Spiritual Energy was also extremely refined. If he looked carefully, he would realise that there were transparent mes in his Spiritual Energy, filled with vigorous vitality.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Undying mes that I have previously absorbed...¡±

    Watching this scene, Mu Chen rejoiced in his heart. It looked like the cultivation over the past two years had also allowed the Undying mes in his Sovereign Sea to integrate into his Spiritual Energy, which was a great harvest for him.

    Those Undying mes might not look remarkable, but Mu Chen knew that the moment the Undying mes were integrated into his Spiritual Energy, they would bestow his Spiritual Energy with vigorous and undying vitality. So despite the fact that Mu Chen was only at the Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm at this moment, in terms of robustness, not even a genuine Ninth Grade Sovereign might be able to oust him.

    Mu Chen smiled before he exited his Sovereign Sea, then looked at his arms. He could see the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits residing on his arms. Although there weren¡¯t any changes in their size, there was a drastic change in their colour. The dazzling gold hadpletely turned into a dark gold with shades of purple.

    Sensing Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits suddenly opened their eyes. At that moment, the power of the True Dragon and Phoenix pressure seemed to have enveloped the surroundings, which caused the surrounding sea level to be lowered.

    Sensing the powerful pressure, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes lit up. The pressure was something that would make even an Eighth Grade Sovereign suppressed into immobility without the ability to fight back.

    Naturally, during the two years of cultivation, the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits had benefited from this ce, obtaining aplete transformation.

    At this moment, if Mu Chen encountered Bai Ming again, he probably wouldn¡¯t have to make a move himself. He probably only had to leak a bit of the True Dragon and Phoenix pressure and that fellow would by lying on the ground.

    ¡°The harvest in this secluded cultivation is truly stunning.¡±

    Mu Chen withdrew his thoughts and sensed his own ascension with satisfaction filled in his eyes. ording to the Temporal Law here, he had bitterly cultivated for two years here, so only half a year should have passed in the outside world.

    His ascension in these six months was something that would leave anyone dumbfounded.

    He gently smiled, then waved his hand and his silhouette had already mysteriously appeared on the ind.

    ¡°Haha, congrattions on your breakthrough.¡±

    His silhouette had just appeared, but Nine Nether¡¯sughter could be heard. Lifting his gaze, the slender silhouette appeared in his eyes and shock rose on his face.

    ¡°You broke through to the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm?¡± Mu Chen asked with shock. He could clearly sense the faint threat emanating from Nine Nether, which was something that belonged to a genuine Ninth Grade Sovereign.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Senior¡¯s inheritance blood essence.¡± Nine Nether nodded her head with a smile filling her face. Evidently, she was also satisfied with her harvest in this journey, which would allow her to help Mu Chen and not just drag his feet down.

    Mu Chen inwardly smacked his lips. He had been bitterly cultivating for two years and he only ascended to the Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm. But in the end, Nine Nether¡¯s fortune was even greater, since she had ridden the ride straight to the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm, which made him somewhat envious.

    ¡°The principles of cultivation between a Divine Beast and Human are different. To begin with, each have their pros and cons.¡± The Undying Bird Beast Sovereign slightly smiled from the side.

    Mu Chen nodded his head and looked at the figure of the gorgeous woman that was nearly transparent, before his eyes turned dark. He knew that the Undying Bird Beast Sovereign would soonpletely disappear from this world.

    This Senior had given him the opportunity to enter this realm. Otherwise, if he wanted to reach his current cultivation, he would probably need a year. Furthermore, the foundation wouldn¡¯t be as stable as it was now.

    When the gorgeous woman saw his gaze, she casually smiled, ¡°I have already died, so only my spiritual form has been left behind. However, that was just to prevent the demonic will from contaminating the Divine Beast Origin. Now that I have found a Sessor, I¡¯m satisfied.¡±

    ¡°In the future, if this Junior has the strength to inherit this ce, I will definitely make an effort to guard the Great Thousand World.¡± Mu Chen cupped his fists and bowed with a solemn promise.

    The gorgeous woman was gratified and nodded her head before her figure became even more transparent. It was as if her obsession had disappeared. She then pointed with her finger. Space fluctuated before them and formed into a vortex.

    ¡°This spatial vortex leads to the Nine Netherbird n. The two of you should get going once I disappear.¡±

    Both Mu Chen and Nine Nether bowed towards the Undying Bird once again.

    The gorgeous woman looked at this realm without reluctance to leave anymore, then she gradually closed her eyes. Her body became even more transparent, before turning into countless sparks of light and disappeared.

    Boom! Boom!

    The massive ocean rolled at this moment, issuing a respectful rumbling cry that seemed to be sending off this supreme powerhouse that once ruled the Divine Beast Origin.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether looked at the area where the gorgeous woman had disappeared from for a long time before sighing then exchanged a nce. They no longer hesitated and strode into the spatial vortex.

    Ripples fluctuated from the spatial vortex and devoured the two of them. In the end, the spatial fluctuation exploded, then the vortex slowly disappeared.

    Along with their departure, this space that contained endless Spiritual Energy went silent once again, waiting for the next time that it would be opened up. Perhaps at that time, Mu Chen would have be a true powerhouse...

    Space disorderly fluctuated, which had interfered with Mu Chen and Nine Nether¡¯s Spiritual Energy perception. But the transportation did notst for a long time. Light had blossomed before them. They took a step forth and the scenery around them had drastically changed.

    A familiar scenery entered their eyes with numerous streaks of light shooting over from the distance. They had clearly sensed the spatial undtion here.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether looked at the familiar scenery in the Nine Netherbird n, feeling as if they had been given a new life. After all, the two years of secluded cultivation was too dry and monotone, even for them.

    While Mu Chen and Nine Nether were stunned, the streaks of light had already appeared with shock and alertness in their eyes when they saw Nine Nether.

    ¡°Bring us to the Patriarch and the Elders.¡± Nine Nether lifted her hand and gently said.

    Those streaks of light were the Law Enforcers of the Nine Netherbird n, who had mighty strength. Their status was even higher than Nine Nether herself. In the past, they were only slightly stronger than Nine Nether, but today, when they saw Nine Nether again, they were stunned by the pressure that was being emitted from her. They were inwardly astonished, since they had only felt that kind of pressure from the Elders of the n.

    In just six months, how did Nine Nether¡¯s strength grow so much?

    They exchanged looks with doubt filling their hearts. But in the end, they did not dare to enquire. They had immediately turned around, taking the lead.

    The Elders Hall

    When Patriarch Tian Huang and the Elders of the Nine Netherbird n saw Nine Nether and Mu Chen in the hall, all of them had shock in their eyes.

    ¡°Nine Nether, you two...¡± Patriarch Tian Huang couldn¡¯t help asking. In just six months, Nine Nether had actually ascended from the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm to the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm?

    Even Mu Chen had stepped into the Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm from the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    The massive rise had caused even Patriarch Tian Huang to be somewhat shocked, despite his bountiful experience.

    Nine Nether slightly smiled, ¡°I obtained the inheritance blood essence of the Undying Bird. Furthermore, we have received the guidance from Senior Undying Bird, herself, so our strength has undergone a drastic change.¡±

    She did not mention anything about the Divinity Sea, since the temptation of it was too great. Even Earth Sovereign powerhouses would covet after it. Furthermore, the only condition to enter it was in Mu Chen¡¯s hands. If it was revealed, it would definitely bring trouble to him.

    ¡°So it truly was the Undying Bird Beast Sovereign...¡±

    Patriarch Tian Huang and the rest suddenly understood and they sighed. They knew that the matter shouldn¡¯t be so simple, but since Nine Nether didn¡¯t wish to reveal everything, then there¡¯s no way they could extract it from her. Anyhow, it¡¯s still a good thing to the Nine Netherbird n, in the end.

    Patriarch Tian Huang and the Elders exchanged a look and when they looked at Mu Chen again, their gazes had turned even more gentle. Mu Chen had not only helped Nine Nether obtain the inheritance blood essence, he even helped her increase her strength and this, in itself, was a considerable grace.

    ¡°Mu Chen, from today onward, we will not mention a word about your Bloodlink Bond with Nine Nether any further. I hope that, in the future, the two of you can be more careful.¡± Patriarch Tian Huang slowly said.

    ¡°Many thanks, Patriarch and Elders.¡± Mu Chen cupped his fists and loosened up his heart. He had finally resolved this matter, since he did not wish to make the rtionship between him and the Nine Netherbird n awkward with Nine Nether being caught in the centre.

    ¡°Furthermore...¡±

    Patriarch Tian Huang paused before continuing, ¡°Through our discussions, we have decided to invite you to be an Elder of the Nine Netherbird n. I wonder, what¡¯s your thought about this?¡±

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether were stunned. To be an Elder in the Nine Netherbird n, one would at least require their cultivation to be at the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm. The Elders were considered, to most, powerful existences in the Nine Netherbird n. Not to mention the past Mu Chen, even now he was only at the Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm at this moment, so he naturally wasn¡¯t qualified for it. But those wasn¡¯t the most important factor, the most important factor was that he was not someone of the Nine Netherbird n...

    The title of an Elder in the Nine Netherbird n was extremely important. If he managed it well, then the Nine Netherbird n would definitely be a force behind him in the future.

    This was a force that¡¯s even stronger than the Great Havew Domain itself!

    Furthermore, Mu Chen definitely needed such strength behind him. Therefore, he only briefly hesitated when he heard the proposal from Patriarch Tian Huang and cupped his hands with a smile.

    ¡°This Junior has no opinion about it.¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s response, Patriarch Tian Huang and the Elders felt relieved and their gazes were even more friendly when they looked at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Right, not long before, Domain Ruler Mand of the Great Havew Domain had left a message for you.¡± Patriarch Tian Huang suddenly raised his hand and a jade strip flew towards Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen received it and crushed the jade strip, before his pupils suddenly contracted.

    There was only a sentence left in the jade strip, which caused Mu Chen¡¯s heart to lift with waves.

    ¡°The Ancient Haven Pce has appeared, return swiftly!¡±

 Chapter 1074 - State of the Great Havenlaw Domain

    Chapter 1074 - State of the Great Havew Domain

    Northern Realm

    Ever since the end of the Hunting War and the destruction of the most powerful force in the Northern Region, the Divine Pavilion, a situation was caused in the Northern Region that surged like a gathering storm. After all, the foundation of the Divine Pavilion was too powerful and every single peak force wanted a bite at it to strengthen themselves.

    Under this situation, the Great Havew Domain soared with astonishing speed and in less than a year, it had already be the strongest force in the Northern Region.

    As for the Northern Region Alliance that Mand had formed with the other peak forces, it had also possessed some meaning under Mand¡¯s control. With the powerful strength by being in the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, Mand had already vaguely be the Alliance Lord of the Northern Region Alliance, which the other peak forces had silently agreed to. After all, Mand and the Great Havew Domain could be considered the most powerful existences in the Northern Region at the moment.

    The fame and status of the Great Havew Domain had also caused it to be a force that countless experts in the Northern Region would want to rely on. So in less than nearly a year, many experts had flooded towards the Great Havew Domain, trying to join with various means.

    Thus, it had caused the strength of the Great Havew Domain to soar.

    However, the expansion had also attracted some trouble and the veterans in the Great Havew Domain would definitely have some conflicts with the new blood that joined the Great Havew Domain. Even Mand had no great solution for this matter. After all, this was something that would definitely appear in their expansion and she could only rely on time to wear things in.

    The Greaw Sky was extremely bustling at this moment, with streaks of light covering the horizon,nding all around the Greaw Sky, making the ce bustling with excitement.

    Today was another conference amongst the Kings.

    The scale of the King¡¯s Conference in the Great Havew Domain was iparable to the past. That¡¯s because, along with the swift expansion of the Great Havew Domain, there were a total of eighteen Kings in the Great Havew Domain.

    Furthermore, this was still after the careful selection of Mand. If they had to give out titles based on strength, then the total amount of Kings would far exceed the current numbers.

    But even after Mand¡¯s moderated selection, there was still a great number of new Kings, which had evidently caused quite the impact against the Great Havew Domain¡¯s current situation. Even the Asura King, Blood Hawk King, Mountain Splitting King and the veteran Kings all felt threatened.

    There was a chance that a new King or Emperor would be nominated in every King¡¯s Conference. Therefore, the King¡¯s Conference had be the most important conference in the Great Havew Domain. The moment it was conducted, even the City Lords of the Great Havew Domain would rush over, contributing to the atmosphere today.

    But while the entire Great Havew Domain was bustling, the Nine Nether Pce, which sat at the northern side of the Great Havew Domain, was quiet with a boundless aura of silence.

    In the vast pce room stood a strict troop donned in ck armour with powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation in the sky. Spiritual runes vaguely appeared, forming into a powerful protection Spiritual Array.

    The current Nine Nether Pce was no longer the same as it was during the time Mu Chen and Nine Nether departed. Whether it was the cities or experts under them, there was a great surgepared to half a year ago.

    Everyone in the Great Havew Domain knew that Mu Chen of the Nine Nether Pce had a close rtionship with the Domain Ruler, Mand. With thatyer of rtionship, even the Three Emperors would give the Nine Nether Pce face, thus the Nine Nether Pce wasn¡¯tcking in any resources.

    When those passing by the Nine Nether Pce saw the atmosphere in the pce, they couldn¡¯t help revealing envy in their eyes. Everyone knew the status of the current Nine Nether Pce in the Great Havew Domain. With arge amount of resources and experts were all allocated into the Nine Nether Pce, vaguely making the Nine Nether Pce the strongest force under the Great Havew Domain.

    Naturally, everyone was envious towards Mand¡¯s treatment for the Nine Nether Pce. There were naturally those that were unconvinced about it in their hearts, since, judging from the news, the strength of the two lords of the Nine Nether Pce was only around the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm.

    Although such strength could be considered as outstanding in the Great Havew Domain, it was far from being considered the top. Thus, their strength wasn¡¯t qualified to lead the massive Nine Nether Pce and upy therge portion of resources.

    So in the eyes of many that had just joined the Great Havew Domain, Mu Chen only had the contribution of presenting treasures and was especially well taken care of by Mand. But it was impossible for them to receive sufficient respect from that rtionship. It would just be a matter of time before the Nine Nether Pce couldn¡¯t contain their experts and would result in splitting up.

    At that time, it would be futile, even with Mand¡¯s support. After all, once their hearts were no longer there, it would be useless to force them...

    In a chamber of the Nine Nether Pce

    While the entire Great Havew Domain was boiling, the Nine Nether Pce was extremely quiet, as if the King¡¯s Conference in the Great Havew Domain had nothing to do with them.

    Naturally, looking from another point-of-view, they truly had nothing to do with the King¡¯s Conference.

    That¡¯s because the two lords of the Nine Nether Pce were currently not around, and as the housekeeper, it was naturally impossible for Tang Bing to represent the Nine Nether Pce. Thus, the Nine Nether Pce had not taken part in the King¡¯s Conference in the Great Havew Domain for nearly a year. Tang Bing was talented in administration, so she knew that without Nine Nether and Mu Chen, she couldn¡¯t represent them to make any opinion so as to avoid disputes.

    After all, because of Mand¡¯s enormous support for the Nine Nether Pce, it had already caused some disputes in the dark.

    There weren¡¯t many people in the majestic pce, but there were two seats in the pce with Tang Bing and Tang Rou sisters beneath those two seats.

    Further below them would be a white-dresseddy in a wheelchair. She had a gorgeous appearance, but her face was somewhat pale and the surrounding Spiritual Energy fluctuation around her wasn¡¯t that strong. However, her status here was only inferior to Tang bing and Tang Rou.

    She was naturally Zhantai Liuli, who Mu Chen had encountered in the Hunting War.

    After the destruction of the Divine Pavilion, due to Mu Chen¡¯s support, Zhantai Liuli and her family moved into the Great Havew Domain. As a Battle Formation Master, she was naturally a hotcake.

    That¡¯s because, in the past, Mu Chen was the only Battle Formation Master in the Great Havew Domain. With another one joining them, as long as she was willing, even Mand would be willing to let hermand the Great Havew Army.

    But expectedly, she did not go independent and chose to join the Nine Nether Pce,manding the Nine Nether Troop.

    So, despite her Spiritual Energy cultivation not being that strong, she could rely on her strength as a Battle Formation Master. Not even ordinary Seventh Grade Sovereigns could gain any benefits from her hands.

    Behind Zhantai Liuli were dozens of silhouettes with powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations around them. Especially the four that stood at the front, judging from their Spiritual Energy fluctuations, they had evidently stepped into the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm!

    With that strength, they were qualified to be titled Kings in the Great Havew Domain.

    Those experts were naturally dispatched by Mand, instructing them to aid Tang Bing to stabilise the Nine Nether Pce for the time being.

    ¡°As our usual practice, the Nine Nether Pce will not participate in the King¡¯s Conference. We will seclude for a day.¡± Up in the chamber, Tang Bing looked at the robust formation and said while sighing in her heart.

    Although everyone had expected Tang Bing¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat regretful. After all, it was a pity that their Nine Nether Pce had to be absent from this conference.

    ¡°It is said that in this King¡¯s Conference, the Dragon Arm Sovereign and Oldman Ku might be Emperors. This is a great event, shouldn¡¯t our Nine Nether Pce at least show our faces?¡± In the pce, the middle-aged man that stood at the centre amongst the four Seventh Grade Sovereigns suddenly spoke out.

    The Dragon Arm Sovereign and Oldman Ku were top-tiered experts that had joined the Great Havew Domain during the past year. Therefore, the middle-aged man also wanted to have the Nine Nether Pce and the two new Emperors to get closer, roping a rtionship between them.

    The middle-aged man was called Xu Kun, the strongest amongst the four Seventh Grade Sovereigns. Although he had only just recently joined the Nine Nether Pce, he was the strongest expert in the Nine Nether Pce with high prestige. The moment he spoke, he naturally attracted some echos. After all, the Emperors were only beneath the Domain Lord in the Great Havew Domain.

    Tang Bing slightly knitted her brows. She naturally knew about the Dragon Arm Sovereign and Oldman Ku and she had thoughts of paying a visit on behalf of the Nine Nether Pce. But those two thought highly of themselves. Not to mention her, they didn¡¯t even care about Mu Chen and Nine Nether. Therefore, they did not treat the Nine Nether Pce seriously and, in Tang Bing¡¯s view, if it wasn¡¯t for the Domain Ruler, the two wouldn¡¯t even bother about their Nine Nether Pce with their arrogant attitude.

    After all, Nine Grade Sovereigns were people that even the Domain Ruler had to lower her attitude a little towards. That¡¯s because they were the most powerful forces aside from the Domain Ruler.

    But, even though the two of them were so prideful, Tang Bing naturally wouldn¡¯t let the Nine Nether Pce be snubbed, despite showing good intentions. Not to mention that Mu Chen and Nine Nether weren¡¯t around, so she wasn¡¯t too confident and could only barely support the Nine Nether Pce.

    When Tang Bing saw the tongues wagging in the chamber, she sighed in her heart. Along with the Nine Nether Pce¡¯s expansion, her prestige was also lowered. Although the neers were powerful, they were also arrogant and unyielding, since she wasn¡¯t strong. So it was impossible for them to fully respect her and she could only barely maintain the ceremony on the surface.

    She knew about Xu Kun, it was rumoured that he had some rtions with the Dragon Arm Sovereign and Oldman Ku. So based on this alone, it was natural for him to want to get close to the two of them.

    After all, the moment the two of them ascended to Emperor, their situation in the Great Havew Domain would definitely change. With the support of the two newly promoted Emperors, it would definitely be much better than being in the Nine Nether Pce without any owners around.

    Evidently, Xu Kun wasn¡¯t the only one having such thoughts in the pce. Therefore, the moment someone took the lead, the voices increased, which broke the silence in the chamber and, momentarily, even Tang Bing couldn¡¯t suppress the voices.

    ¡°Housekeeper Tang, if you¡¯re not willing, then allow me to participate in the King¡¯s Conference by myself...¡± When Xu Kun saw that the momentum was rising, he slightly smiled and immediately stood up.

    The Dragon Arm Sovereign and Oldman Ku needed support at the moment and if he could go and give them support, it would be equivalent to an investment.

    Seeing them standing up, some experts followed along in the chamber, with many hesitating. When Tang Bing saw this scene, her face turned a little pale.

    Xu Kun lightly smiled when he saw Tang Bing¡¯s face and did not bother about her. Although Tang Bing belonged to the two lords, his strength was much stronger than Tang Bing. Even if the two lords did return, they would definitely heavily rely on him. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t afraid of offending Tang Bing.

    Thinking about this, he waved his hand and was prepared to depart.

    Seeing Xu Kun turning around, Tang Bing suddenly stood up and roared, ¡°Stop!¡±

    Xu Kun paused his step and furrowed his brows, before he spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Housekeeper Tang, I am not considered your subordinate!¡±

    The two of them confronted and the atmosphere in the chamber immediately tensed up. The experts all exchanged looks, since they did not know how to deal with this situation.

    Thus, the situation was tense and stiff. But at this moment, a peal of faintughter suddenly resounded in the chamber.

    ¡°Haha. I never thought that the Nine Nether Pce would be so crowded in just six months...¡±

    The sudden voice had shattered the tense atmosphere in the pce and everyone was stunned. Shortly after, they suddenly sensed something and everyone raised their heads to look at the two empty seats.

    Not knowing when, a man and woman had already appeared. The slender and handsome-looking youth was looking at everyone with a smile on his face.

    Although his smile seemed gentle, everyone present could feel an indescribable pressure emanating from him.

    Tang Bing was also stunned when she looked at the two silhouettes. Shortly after, joy surged from her eyes, before her voice resounded in the pce.

    ¡°Big Sister Nine Nether? Mu Chen? The two of you are back?!¡±

 Chapter 1075 - Clearing Up

    Chapter 1075 - Clearing Up

    ¡°Big Sister Nine Nether, Mu Chen?¡±

    When the two names resounded in the ears of all the experts there, their hearts trembled when they looked at the two silhouettes in bewilderment. The two of them are the lords of the Nine Nether Pce, Nine Nether King and King Mu?

    Although they looked young, what made everyone feel puzzled was the fact that they could vaguely feel a pressureing from the two of them.

    Xu Kun had also stopped his steps and looked at the two of them with doubt, then asked with suspicion, ¡°They are the Nine Nether King and King Mu?¡±

    His tone contained more doubt than respect. After all, he was also a Seventh Grade Sovereign and was outstanding even amongst the Seventh Grade Sovereigns with some fame in the Northern Region. It was said that Mu Chen and Nine Nether ere only at Sixth and Seventh Grade Sovereign, so he naturally had the qualifications to be conceited.

    Mu Chen calmly looked at him and said, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Xu Kun looked at Mu Chen¡¯s calm expression and, for some reason, he felt fearful in his heart, before he involuntarily answered, ¡°This subordinate is Xu Kun, assigned by the Domain Ruler to guard the Nine Nether Pce.¡±

    Mu Chen slightly nodded his head, then he swept his gaze around. Those that were looked at by him had immediately stood up and cupped their fists together, before reporting their names to him.

    When thest person had finished their introduction, only then did Mu Chen pulled back his gaze and the pressure that had enveloped everyone also disappeared, which allowed everyone¡¯s hearts to loosen up. However, they were inwardly shocked and puzzled, since they couldn¡¯t figure out why Mu Chen would possess such pressure when he was so young.

    Aren¡¯t the two of them only in the Sixth and Seventh Grade Sovereigns?

    ¡°Zhantai Liuli greets the two lords.¡± Zhantai Liuli looked at Mu Chen, then she slightly bowed with a respectful expression.

    ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Zhantai...¡± When Mu Chen saw that Zhantai Liuli was actually in the Nine Nether Pce, he felt a little shocked, but he still slightly nodded his head with a gentle expression.

    Finishing his words, he then shifted his gaze towards those strange yet prideful faces before saying with a faint voice, ¡°I do not care what reputation you guys have had in the past. Since you¡¯re in my Nine Nether Pce, then you have to follow the rules of my Nine Nether Pce.¡±

    ¡°Tang Bing is the housekeeper that I and the Nine Nether King have nominated. Her authority is only beneath our own and from today onwards, you guys are under her lead.¡±

    The Nine Nether Pce¡¯s current scale had exceeded Mu Chen and Nine Nether¡¯s expectations. But due to the fact that both of them did not have much time to manage the Nine Nether Pce, they could only leave it to Tang Bing. Furthermore, they also had absolute trust for thetter.

    So between Xu Kun and the rest who were clearly stronger than Tang Bing, he and Nine Nether had still chosen Tang Bing without any hesitation.

    When Xu Kun and the rest heard his words, their facial expressions uncontrobly changed. They did not expect that when Nine Nether and Mu Chen returned, the authority would still be in Tang Bing¡¯s hand and even they would have to listen to Tang Bing¡¯s orders.

    In the past, when Nine Nether and Mu Chen weren¡¯t around, although Tang Bing was the housekeeper, they did not ce her with much importance. After all, in their eyes, her strength was close to neglectable. So, in this period of time, Xu Kun had also been trying to divide Tang Bing¡¯s authority and shake her position.

    But Mu Chen¡¯s words hadpletely shattered his ambitions.

    Xu Kun¡¯s gaze changed and he clenched his teeth. ¡°King Mu, although Housekeeper Tang is a veteran of the Nine Nether Pce, her individual strength is weak. With so many experts, I¡¯m afraid that we will be unconvinced if we have to listen to her orders!¡±

    Once he had spoken till the end, Xu Kun had raised his head and looked at Mu Chen. He was a Seventh Grade Sovereign, to begin with, and with his strength, he could even be qualified to contest for the King title. The moment he seeded, then he would be on the same level as Mu Chen and Nine Nether. So in his view, if Mu Chen and Nine Nether were tactful, they would naturally know that his worth was much higher than Tang Bing¡¯s.

    When Xu Kun finished his words, echos of agreement were resounding from those experts that he had roped in.

    Hearing those supportive voices, Xu Kun¡¯s confidence grew a little more and his figure, which was slightly bent forward, had gradually straightened up.

    But when he looked at Mu Chen, he noticed that there wasn¡¯t any ripple on thetter¡¯s face and his ck pupils were looking at everyone¡¯s objection with an indifference that made Xu Kun feel a little uneasy.

    While he was feeling uneasy, every expert in the chamber saw Mu Chen slowly stand up and swept his indifference gaze over. ¡°Did I say that this was a discussion?¡±

    Despite speaking in a calm voice, it was so domineering that he had instantly silenced the entire chamber and shook the hearts of all the experts.

    Xu Kun was also stunned due to Mu Chen¡¯s domineering bearing, before he immediately furrowed his brows, ¡°Mu...¡±

    Boom!

    Before he could finish his words, Mu Chen¡¯s pitch-ck gaze was suddenly directed at him and the Spiritual Energy in this region suddenly turned violent.

    Boom!

    A dreadful pressure was pressing from every direction and before Xu Kun could even react, he suddenly realised that he had lost control over his body. Both of his knees went soft and his entire body was kneeling in the chamber. The Spiritual Energy in the surroundings felt like a heavy mountain was suppressing his body. It was as if he was going to be crushed into minced meat by the boundless Spiritual Energy the moment Mu Chen possessed the slightest intention to kill him.

    Everyone could sense the dreadful Spiritual Energy fluctuation that erupted like a volcano sweeping out from Mu Chen¡¯s body. It was like a storm that enveloped the entire chamber.

    Sensing the Spiritual Energy fluctuation, the experts in the chamber all had drastic changes in their expressions with disbelief in their eyes.

    The Spiritual Energy fluctuation had vaguely reached the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm!

    Xu Kun who was kneeling on the ground was drenched in sweat. Shouldn¡¯t King Mu¡¯s strength only be at the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm? The might of his Spiritual Energy was probably more or lessparable to the Dragon Arm Sovereign and Oldman Ku.

    Boom! Boom!

    The other experts in the chamber also knelt down and their arrogance from before had beenpletely wiped.

    Facing a Kingparable to a Ninth Grade Sovereign, they would probably be killed in an instant if they dared to bounce up.

    Mu Chen indifferently looked at the silhouettes kneeling down in the chamber and said in a faint voice, ¡°Is there anyone with any objections?¡±

    Facing these future subordinates, Mu Chen did not use any appeasing methods. Facing these prideful fellows, he knew that only the most overbearing and tyrannical method couldpletely tame them.

    At this moment, even Xu Kun was trembling with his entire body being covered in a cold sweat. He no longer dared to speak a single word.

    Up in the front, Tang Bing had her mouth slightly widened as she looked at the overbearing Mu Chen and inwardly spat her tongue out. At this moment, Mu Chen was evidently even more overbearing than he was before.

    The entire chamber was silent with many experts peeking at Mu Chen and Nine Nether, who were above them. There wasn¡¯t any more puzzlement in their eyes; instead, it was reced with revere. Evidently, they had been intimidated by the strength that Mu Chen had revealed.

    ¡°We did not expect that the Nine Nether Pce would grow to this extent. But since you guys already belong to the Nine Nether Pce, you guys can give up on staying in the Great Havew Domain if you guys show any two faces in the future.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s indifferent voice resounded in the chamber, which made everyone shiver. They had clearly heard that Mu Chen said that they could give up on staying in the Great Havew Domain, not staying in the Nine Nether Pce...

    With the current Northern Region, if they were kicked out of the Great Havew Domain, then they could also give up on staying in the Northern Region as well.

    If it was the past, perhaps everyone wouldugh at those words. But after witnessing Mu Chen¡¯s powerful strength, they knew that with his strength, and his position in the Great Havew Domain, he was truly qualified to do that.

    ¡°We definitely do not have any other thoughts!¡±

    Every expert had cold sweat covering their bodies and immediately expressed their loyalty. Even Xu Kun no longer dared to have any prideful airs around him, since he had evidently been suppressed into submission.

    Seeing that the atmosphere hadpletely cleared up in the chamber, Mu Chen and Nine Nether exchanged a look. Thetter slightly smiled. She was evidently satisfied with Mu Chen¡¯s ways of intimidating them.

    ¡°Today is the King¡¯s Conference?¡± After dealing with this matter, Mu Chen asked another question.

    Tang Bing walked forth and exined the details of the King¡¯s Conference.

    ¡°Dragon Arm Sovereign? Oldman Ku?¡± Hearing those two names, Mu Chen¡¯s expression changed. Those two seemed to have been past tyrants in the Northern Region. He never expected that the two of them woulde and join the Great Havew Domain. Furthermore, judging from the current situation, there was a high chance that they could be titled Emperors.

    ¡°The two of them have joined due to the current power of the Great Havew Domain and they are also qualified topete to be Emperors. At this current state, the chances of their sess are also pretty high.¡±

    As she spoke, Tang Bing¡¯s rosy lips slightly lifted with a little indignance, ¡°But they¡¯re too arrogant and seem to look down on our Nine Nether Pce.¡±

    Tang Bing¡¯s words were a little indirect. In her view, the two of them were probably not looking down on their Nine Nether Pce, but the Pce Masters, Nine Nether and Mu Chen.

    In their view, the reason why the Nine Nether Pce could grow so strong was due to the support of the Domain Ruler, but it wasn¡¯t worthy for them to ce any attention on.

    But taking the big picture into consideration, Tang Bing did not say it out loud.

    When Mu Chen heard Tang Bing¡¯s words, he looked at Nine Nether and thetter slightly smiled as if she understood something and said, ¡°Those fellows that rely on their old age are truly somewhat hateful.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Tang Bing was stunned by Mu Chen¡¯s words and asked, ¡°Where to?¡±

    ¡°The King¡¯s Conference, naturally, can¡¯t begin without us.¡± Mu Chen waved his sleeve as he gently smiled and his next sentence sent a jolt in the hearts of everyone present with disbelief in their eyes.

    ¡°Myself and Nine Nether are also very interested in the Emperor title.¡±

    With the Ancient Haven Pce at hand, he had to raise his position in the Great Havew Domain as much as possible. After all, he still had to rely on the strength of the Great Havew Domain at that time.

    Therefore, Mu Chen was extremely interested in the Emperor title...

 Chapter 1076 - New Formation of Kings

    Chapter 1076 - New Formation of Kings

    In the depths of the Greaw Sky, streaks of light whistled in every direction before descending, it was a spectacr scene that had filled up the za to the point that there were no empty spaces around.

    Compared to a year ago, the current Great Havew Domain had undergone a great change, with experts gathering like clouds in the sky. The scale could even be rated as the greatest in the Northern Region.

    At this moment, this za in the Great Havew Domain had attracted the most attention.

    That¡¯s because every single King¡¯s Conference would have new Kings being titled. In the Great Havew Domain, only by bing a King, could you be qualified to establish your own power. At that same time, you would also be able to obtain resources in the Great Havew Domain. Therefore, in the entire Great Havew Domain, there were many experts eyeing andpeting for the King title.

    In the past, those that had reached the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm could be qualified topete for the title. But today, not even Seventh Grade Sovereigns dared topete for the title.

    With just this alone, anyone could tell how great the Great Havew Domain has changed,pared to a year ago...

    In the massive za, it was bustling with noise and, asionally, there would be streaks of light in groups whistling over from the sky with extraordinary momentum that would attract envious gazes around. That¡¯s because in the Greaw Sky, only the Kings that had established their own forces could have such a formation.

    Under the countless envious gazes, those streaks of light moved towards the central region of the za, which was the core of the Great Havew Domain.

    Countless gazes shot over and looked at the central region.

    There was a golden throne at the end of the stairs, which was the most conspicuous, as if the throne itself possessed an indescribable pressure. Even when quietly standing upright, many experts had revere in their eyes as they looked at it. That¡¯s because that throne belonged to the Domain Ruler of the Great Havew Domain, the strongest expert in the Northern Region at the moment.

    Beneath the golden throne were three silver thrones. Under the sunlight, the silver thrones were also dazzling to the eyes. At this moment, there were three silhouettes seated on the thrones with their eyes closed, receiving the countless revere and envious gazes.

    In the Great Havew Domain, those that could possess this position were naturally the Sleeping Emperor, Sky Vulture Emperor and Spiritual Pupil Emperor, the Three Emperors that followed Mand right from the start.

    Beneath the Three Emperors were numerous stone thrones. Those stone thrones were seated with silhouettes that had extraordinary bearings. Every single one of them was emitting boundless Spiritual Energy. They were naturally the Kings of the Great Havew Domain.

    Amongst the Kings, the one that attracted the most attention was unexpectedly not the Asura King and Mountain Splitting King, who were ranked amongst the top within the past Kings, but the two silhouettes that were ced at the most front.

    Those two were the leaders amongst the Kings. The one on the left had an elderly appearance and wrinkled skin. Looking from afar, he looked like an old tree that was about to die of old age. His eyes were hung low, looking weak; however, in contrast to his appearance, he was emitting a fearful pressure.

    That¡¯s because this person was one of the top-tiered experts in the Northern Region that joined the Great Havew Domain. He¡¯s known as Oldman Ku.

    On the right of Oldman Ku was a robust middle-aged man and his shadows were massive enough to shroud Oldman Ku. His arms were extremely unique. They were thicker than most others and his wide hands were casually hanging on his sides. Taking a closer look, one would realise that as when he moved his fingers, explosive noises vaguely resounded, as if his fingers possessed the destructive power that could casually shatter mountains with his hand.

    He was known as the Dragon Arm Sovereign, a top-tiered expert in the Northern Region. It was said that his cultivation technique was extremely unique and had allowed him to integrate a pair of dragon¡¯s arms into his own, refining them into his own arms, thus possessing the strengthparable to the Dragon n.

    The two of them had stepped into the Initial Phase of the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm, with the strength that far exceeded the other Kings. It was so much so that even the strongest amongst the past Kings, the Asura King, could only be ranked behind them.

    Naturally, the two of them clearly did not ce the King title within their eyes. They smiled at each other and asionally swept their gazes towards the three silhouettes on the silver thrones with provocation and pride in the depths of their eyes.

    That¡¯s because, in the eyes of the two, whether it was in terms of strength of reputation, they weren¡¯t at all weaker than the Three Emperors of the Great Havew Domain. Amongst the Emperors, aside from the Sleeping Emperor, who always had his eyes hung low and sleeping, making them feel a little fearful, they believe that they weren¡¯t at all weaker than the Sky Vulture Emperor and the Spiritual Pupil Emperor.

    Naturally, they required the matching position to their strength, which was undoubtedly the Emperor of the Great Havew Domain.

    Over at the silver thrones, when Sky Vulture Emperor and Spiritual Pupil Emperor sensed the two provocative gazes, there weren¡¯t any ripples in their eyes, but they coldly snorted in their hearts.

    As veterans in the Great Havew Domain, they naturally felt the intensepetition in the past year. It was so much so that their position was being coveted by others.

    But they couldn¡¯t say that the two of them weren¡¯t qualified. That¡¯s because the reputation possessed by Oldman Ku and the Dragon Arm Sovereign was only stronger, and not any weaker, than their own.

    It was so much so that if it wasn¡¯t for the resources bestowed to them by the Domain Ruler in the past year, allowing them to break through their bottleneck and reaching the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm as well, they might have already been surpassed by those ambitious neers.

    Gradually, they were also being affected in the conflicts between the neers and veterans.

    ¡°Those two fellows look confident in obtaining the position of the Emperor...¡± Spiritual Pupil Emperor looked at those two silhouettes and his lips moved, transmitting his voice over to Sky Vulture Emperor.

    In the past, there werepetitions between the Sky Vulture Emperor and Spiritual Pupil Emperor, so the two of them didn¡¯t have a harmonious rtionship. But due to thepetitions, along with more experts joining the Great Havew Domain, thepetitions between them have disappeared, since both sides even had the same intention of working together to fight back.

    Hearing the words of the Spiritual Pupil Emperor, Sky Vulture Emperor slowly nodded his head and continued, ¡°The strength of those two fellows is sufficient and they have also gradually gained a footing. I¡¯m afraid that they might seed this time.¡±

    As he spoke, the Sky Vulture Emperor flung his lips aside with unhappiness. With the character of the Dragon Arm Sovereign and Oldman Ku, if they became Emperors, then thepetition between them would grow even more intense in the future.

    ¡°Haha. Brother Meng, what do you think?¡± The Spiritual Pupil Emperor¡¯s eyes shed as he looked at the Sleeping Emperor, whose eyes were sleepily hung down. He did not avoid the Sleeping Emperor when he conversed with the Sky Vulture Emperor, because he evidently did not mind the Sleeping Emperor hearing their conversation.

    Although he had also stepped into the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm, the Spiritual Pupil Emperor still had a courteous attitude. That¡¯s because he knew that the Sleeping Emperor had followed the Domain Ruler for years, being the most loyal of all. So the Sleeping Emperor would also roughly know some of the thoughts of the Domain Ruler.

    As if the Sleeping Emperor, who was dozing off, had heard Spiritual Pupil Emperor¡¯s words, he slightly opened his eyes and casually smiled. ¡°The Domain Ruler¡¯s opinion is that it¡¯s time for the seats of Emperors to be increased by two.¡±

    The Spiritual Pupil Emperor and Sky Vulture Emperor were both stunned, before they helplessly shook their heads. ¡°Those two fellows simply got it too lightly...¡±

    In the past, the Dragon Arm Sovereign and Oldman Ku had also tried to vie for the Emperor seat but were both rejected by Mand. After all, that position was too important and the two of them still did not have the matching qualifications and loyalty for the moment.

    But looking at the current appearance, Mand was probably going to yield. If that¡¯s the case, then the matter of granting the title of Emperor would be fixed.

    The two of them sighed. They have both fought with the Domain Ruler for years in order to have their current position. But those two weren¡¯t a part of the Great Havew Domain for even a year, nor did they make any great contribution, and yet they could be at the same position as them. Thus, the two of them naturally felt difort.

    However, their rationale told them that with the strength of the Dragon Arm Sovereign and Oldman Ku, the two of them did possess the qualifications to be at this position.

    The Sleeping Emperor¡¯s eyes opened a little more and his dozing gaze nced at the Dragon Arm Sovereign and Oldman Ku, before showing a profound smile. ¡°The Domain Ruler only said that there would be two additional Emperor positions, but she did not say that it would be given to them...¡±

    The Spiritual Pupil Emperor and Sky Vulture Emperor were instantly stunned. They were confused. In the entire Great Havew Domain, probably only the Dragon Arm Sovereign and Oldman Ku were qualified topete for the Emperor position. Could it be that the Domain Ruler was intending on letting the Asura King ascend? If that¡¯s the case, it would definitely cause the two of them to be unhappy. After all, it was still insufficient, with the Asura King¡¯s cultivation at the Eighth Grade Sovereign Realm, to convince everyone.

    The Spiritual Pupil Emperor and Sky Vulture Emperor exchanged a look, since they wanted to pursue the question. But the Sleeping Emperor had immediately closed his eyes and looked as if he was dozing off, causing the two of them to be helpless, before they shook their heads.

    Dong!

    A resounding old bell rang out in this region, causing the bustling za to be instantly silenced and countless people had revere in their gazes. Even the Dragon Arm Sovereign and Oldman Ku had slightly lowered their heads with revere on their faces.

    A strand of light pierced through space, before gathering on the dazzling golden throne and a petite silhouette donned in a ck dress appeared, sweeping her indifferent gaze around. A dreadful pressure was swept out, following her gaze, and even those as powerful as the Dragon Arm Sovereign felt the Spiritual Energy in their bodies freezing with their hearts filled with astonishment. This was the power of a Greater Earth Sovereign? Just a mere gaze could render them helpless.

    After sweeping her gaze over, Mand waved her hand and her tender and a calm voice resounded in the sky, which had instantly erupted the atmosphere.

    ¡°The King¡¯s Conference will now begin.¡±

 Chapter 1077 - Competition of the Emperor Title

    Chapter 1077 - Competition of the Emperor Title

    With the atmosphere of the King¡¯s Conference ignited by Mand¡¯s words. The eyes of many turned red, especially those with the intention to tussle over the title, having a look that they would charge forth no matter how obstructed they were, along with their breathing turning rough.

    Having progressed this far, it waspletely different from what it was in the past. They even required the nomination from at least five other Kings, aside from participating in the elimination stage method. Then again, the crucial factor here was the number of slots that Mand was opening up.

    There were too many experts in the Great Havew Domain, thus the supply didn¡¯t meet the demand. If Mand opened up too many slots, there would definitely be a dispute in the Great Havew Domain, with the slightest mistake progressing into internal chaos. So Mand had been cautious with the slots, with only five posts being avable in this King¡¯s Conference.

    But despite that, there were at least a dozenpetitors vying for that post, which created a brutal elimination rate...

    When Mand signalled by waving her hand, Spiritual Energy burst out in every direction and the ten-odd figures soared into the sky, beforending on the stages.

    Roar! Roar!

    Ear-deafening roars of support resounded from everywhere. If the person that they were supporting won the elimination and obtained a King post, they would naturally be rewarded for their support as well. In the future, when the newly ascended Kings wanted to establish their own forces, as supporters, they would definitely be able to have a share in the resources, speeding up their cultivation.

    Mand swept her pupils around on the stages before closing her eyes. Evidently, these fights were too low-levelled in her eyes and with the Great Havew Domain growing stronger by the day, she might have to entrust the King¡¯s Conference to the Three Emperors in the future.

    Not to mention that the reason she was present here was not to watch thepetition for the King titles...

    Mand looked at the Dragon Arm Sovereign and Oldman Ku from the corner of her eyes. The both of them looked free and easy, as if the title of Emperor was already in their grasp. In their eyes, there weren¡¯t any current Kings that were worthy of their attention. Thus, they couldn¡¯t pick out anypetitors amongst them.

    The corner of Mand¡¯s lips curved up when she looked at them. The Dragon Arm Sovereign and Oldman Ku had decent strength, but they were too prideful. So it wouldn¡¯t be beneficial to the Great Havew Domain if they were allowed to ascend so swiftly.

    The battles of the Kings was intense, but it had also shortly ended with the gap between the experts quite evident. Therefore, the battles onlysted for roughly two hours before only five figures remained on the stages.

    The five of them discharged extraordinary Spiritual Energy fluctuations, all of them were at the Initial Phase of the Eighth Grade Sovereign Realm, equivalent to Bai Ming, who Mu Chen met in the Divine Beast Origin...

    These five were naturally thest ones standing topete for the King posts.

    Mand gently nodded her head at those five experts. Along with the growth of the Great Havew Domain, the quality of experts was also increasing.

    After all, the attractiveness of the current Great Havew Domain was different from the past.

    It had also caused the quality of the newly ascended Kings to be pretty powerful. Aside from the Asura King and Mountain Splitting King, the other Kings were only at Seventh Grade Sovereign, which was the reason for the disputes between the new and old forces.

    The veterans believed in their experience and seniority, while the newly ascended Kings believed in their strength, thus the cause of the constant friction. However, Mand made no action to stop this, since it wasn¡¯t harmful to the Great Havew Domain in any way.

    The birth of the five newly ascended Kings had also drawn a cheer in the za.

    The Emperors stood up and announced the birth of the new Kings, as well as their affiliation, before dismissing the five Kings. But despite dismissing the five ascended Kings, the atmosphere grew even more heated and boiling.

    All gazes were focused on the two quietly seated silhouettes at the centre.

    The ascension of the Kings was only the appetiser and the ascension of the Emperors was the main event here!

    The number of Kings at the moment had exceeded twenty, but the Emperors only remained at three. When the Domain Ruler was in secluded cultivation, the daily affairs were managed by the Three Emperors, so it was evident of the authority that the Emperors¡¯ possessed.

    At the same time, thepetition for the Emperor posts far exceeded the Kings, only Ninth Grade Sovereigns could be qualified, which meant that in the current situation, the Dragon Arm Sovereign and Oldman Ku were qualified.

    If the two of them managed to ascend, then the Emperors would grow from three to five,pletely changing the situation.

    Amongst the Kings, there were those already intending on affiliating themselves to those two the moment they ascended, so that they could be looked after.

    The golden pupils of Mand opened and her voice softly resounded in the region, ¡°I will hereby announce that there will be two Emperor spots opening up for those capable to vie over.¡±

    Rustle!

    The atmosphere was detonated by her words and heated gazes were looking at the two silhouettes. The Dragon Arm Sovereign and Oldman Kuposedly sat, as if it wasn¡¯t something unexpected. As long as there were two Emperor spots, then they would definitely be in it.

    The Asura King and Mountain Splitting King helplessly sighed. They used to be the most promising candidates to be Emperors in the past, but they were pushed out along with the Great Havew Domain¡¯s expansion.

    There was nothing they could do, despite feeling unhappy. With the strength of those two, there was nothing they couldpete against, aside from their seniority.

    The Sky Vulture Emperor and Spiritual Pupil Emperor exchanged a look without any expressions. The future of the Great Havew Domain was bound to be lively. With those two fellows joining, things would definitely not go so smooth.

    Mand looked down at everyone and her indifferent voice resounded, ¡°Anyone can vie over the two Emperor posts.¡±

    The Dragon Arm Emperor and Oldman Ku stood up from their seats, then looked around with soft smiles. ¡°I wonder if there is anyone that wishes to challenge us? If we lose, then we will offer the Emperor titles with both of our hands.¡±

    A domineering pressure was contained in their calm voices, since they weren¡¯t worried about anyonepeting with them.

    The Asura King and the rest had unsightly expressions on their faces, before they exchanged a look and inwardly shook their heads. Even if they went up, they would only be embarrassing themselves with their strength.

    The entire region gradually turned silent and even after a long time had passed, there wasn¡¯t anyone that voiced any opposition. Evidently, they knew that those two weren¡¯t people they could confront.

    When the Dragon Arm Sovereign saw this scene, a content smile appeared on his boorish face and his eyes contracted. ¡°Since no one wants topete with us, then we will...¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, a peal ofughter resounded from afar, resounding throughout the heavens and earth.

    ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t be in such a rush, the two of us are also interested in the Emperor¡¯s post...¡±

    The sudden voice had filled the za with shocked faces. The veteran Kings were also stunned, before they abruptly raised their heads and saw a patch of clouds moving in their direction.

    Standing at the front of that party was a youthful male and gorgeous female.

    The Asura King and the rest were stunned when they saw the two silhouettes and eximed, ¡°King Mu?! Nine Nether King?!¡±

    Their exmations resounded, which attracted a burst ofmotion. Gazes shot towards those two silhouettes with resounding shock and discussions.

    ¡°So it¡¯s the two Pce Masters of the Nine Nether Pce, King Mu and Nine Nether King?¡±

    ¡°They have gone missing for a year, I never expected for them to suddenly return...¡±

    ¡°That King Mu has a considerable position in the Great Havew Domain. It is rumoured that it was all due to his efforts that the Domain Ruler could ascend to the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm so smoothly.¡±

    A voice filled with envy and jealousy resounded amongst the discussions, ¡°Obviously, or why would the Nine Nether Pce have such a status today?¡±

    ¡°Pft, but did that King Mu say that he and the Nine Nether King wish topete for the Emperor¡¯s spots? Heh, how bold. Even if the Domain Ruler looks at him with great importance, the position of Emperor is not something that a brat like him is qualified for!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, King Mu actually wants topete against the Dragon Arm Sovereign and Oldman Ku for the Emperor post? He¡¯s simply delusional...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    All sorts of discussions were resounding. Evidently, everyone scoffed at Mu Chen¡¯s words, even those that knew him.

    The Dragon Arm Sovereign and Oldman Ku raised their heads with their brows slightly furrowed under the discussions, before they looked at Mu Chen and Nine Nether, who had retracted their Spiritual Energy into their bodies at this moment. The Dragon Arm Sovereign grinned, before a burst of ridiculingughter resounded.

    ¡°So it¡¯s the King Mu and Nine Nether King that I have long heard about that greatly contributed to the Great Havew Domain. I have long heard of your names, but I only have six words for you, if the two of you want to vie for the Emperor positions...¡±

    ¡°You are overestimating your own capabilities...¡±

 Chapter 1078 - Coming in a powerful manner

    Chapter 1078 - Coming in a Powerful Manner

    The Dragon Arm Sovereign¡¯s evaluation indifferently resounded in the sky, covering all the discussions and had instantly silenced the entire za.

    Many people had weird gazes, especially the veterans of the Great Havew Domain, they were even displeased. The Dragon Arm Sovereign was powerful with a resounding reputation, but Mu Chen had great contributions. The Domain Ruler might not have even been able to break through to the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm if it wasn¡¯t for Mu Chen. If it wasn¡¯t for him, the Divine Pavilion might have prevailed and they would have perished from the Northern Region.

    His contributions were equivalent to a favour to everyone in the Great Havew Domain. In the past, even the Three Emperors would not scoff at Mu Chen and remain courteous, unlike the Dragon Arm Sovereign.

    So they already felt displeased at the Dragon Arm Sovereign before Mu Chen.

    ¡°Dragon Arm Sovereign, you¡¯re just a neer in our Great Havew Domain, despite your reputation in the Northern Region. You¡¯ve joined us because of how powerful we are right now, don¡¯t forget that this was also due to Mu Chen¡¯s contributions.¡± The Asura King, who was displeased by the two of them, spoke out first.

    ¡°Haha. There is always a firste, first served basis for everything. Trying to depend on your seniority is useless here.¡± The Mountain Splitting King also grinned.

    The other veteran Kings also resounded their opinions, while the new batch of Kings exchanged looks. They did not join the dispute, fearing that they would offend the Dragon Arm Sovereign and Oldman Ku. After all, the two of them would ascend to Emperors, pirs of the Great Havew Domain after today.

    When the Dragon Arm Sovereign and Oldman Ku saw that the veteran Kings hadshed out at them, they were stunned, before their faces turned unsightly.

    As experts of the Northern Region that had built their reputations long ago, they were naturally prideful and aloof. They had never thought highly of Mu Chen, so they would never be courteous to him. After all, Mu Chen was too young. They naturally had disdain for him, since he was only sheltered by the Domain Ruler due to his great contributions in the Hunting War.

    So the Dragon Arm Sovereign ridiculed him when he saw that Mu Chen showed up with the intentions ofpeting for the Emperor position with them. But as a result, he had underestimated Mu Chen¡¯s reputation in the Great Havew Domain. The moment he spoke his ridicules, it was akin to poking through a ho¡¯s nest.

    But before the two of them could speak up, the Sky Vulture Emperor and Spiritual Pupil Emperor¡¯s words had already resounded, ¡°King Mu and Nine Nether King have great merit in our Great Havew Domain. Before the two of you are promoted, your positions are the same as them. So we hope that the two of you will refrain from such rudeness.¡±¡¯

    The two Emperors already had an opinion about the Dragon Arm Sovereign and Oldman Ku, to begin with. So when the two Emperors saw that the two of them were targeted by the veterans, they naturally threw stones at them, who had fallen down a well, without any hesitation.

    Even the dozing Sleeping Emperor had an eye-narrowing smile as he nodded his head towards the upbraid of the Sky Vulture Emperor and Spiritual Pupil Emperor to express to his agreement.

    The countenances of the Dragon Arm Sovereign and Oldman Ku alternated between white and green. They never expected that a single sentence would cause such public rage.

    Initially, it was normal for them to criticise someone younger than them with their strength and reputation. But who could have expected that the situation would turn out this way...

    They exchanged a look with ugly expressions, before looking at the throne Mand was on. They wanted totter to say something, but at this moment, Mand still looked like she was nodding off to sleep without any signs of speaking up, nor did she stop the Sky Vulture Emperor and the rest from speaking.

    The hearts of the Dragon Arm Sovereign and Oldman Ku sunk when they saw Mand¡¯s attitude. They had far underestimated Mu Chen. Evidently, in Mand¡¯s heart, they weighed even less than Mu Chen, since she showed no support for them, despite being a public target.

    Although they felt displeased in their hearts, they managed to suppress it, before raising their heads and looked at Mu Chen and Nine Nether in the sky, and forced a smile. ¡°I was careless with my remark, I hope that King Mu does not take it to heart.¡±

    No matter how much displeasure they felt in their hearts at this moment, they could only swallow it down, fearing that they would attract more criticism and embarrass themselves.

    Mu Chen was also stunned when he saw this situation in the sky, before shaking his head with a smile on his face. The current Great Havew Domain was more interesting and, at the same time, more chaotic. The Dragon Arm Sovereign and Oldman Ku should have already caused much displeasure in them and this matter was just an ignition point to blow up the matter.

    ¡°What unfortunate fellows...¡± Mu Chen muttered in his heart.

    Mu Chen shook his head and smiled before saying, ¡°Since the Domain Ruler has already said that anyone can challenge for the two Emperor positions. I wonder if the two of us can participate?¡±

    Mand opened her eyes and looked at Mu Chen with a sly smile on her exquisite face.

    Someone as powerful as her could naturally sense Mu Chen and Nine Nether¡¯s strengths, despite the fact that they had concealed their Spiritual Energy fluctuations and nodded her head. ¡°You can.¡±

    An uproar arose, but this time, even the veteran Kings had knitted their brows. They never expect that Mu Chen and Nine Nether would really be vying for the Emperor positions with the Dragon Arm Sovereign and Oldman Ku.

    The two of them were at the Initial Phase of Ninth Grade Sovereign, even Sky Vulture Emperor and Spiritual Pupil Emperor were on an equal level as them.

    Although Mu Chen and Nine Nether¡¯s strengths must have increased after their year-long trip, Nine Nether was only barely a Seventh Grade Sovereign while Mu Chen was a Sixth. Even if they have improved, a single grade should be the limit.

    But even so, their odds of sess were practically zero against the Dragon Arm Sovereign and Oldman Ku.

    Light shed in the eyes of the Dragon Arm Sovereign and Oldman Ku, but they did not speak. Only the corner of their lips rose into mocking smiles.

    With the reputation that Mu Chen and Nine Nether possessed in the Great Havew Domain, the two of them would be helpless to find their face again through normal means. But since the two of them insisted on going against them, then it would be the same as them courting their embarrassment.

    They wished to see how many times they could embarrass themselves after being defeated by them.

    ¡°King Mu, Nine Nether King, the two of you must think through this matter carefully.¡± The Sky Vulture Emperor reminded with a solemn expression. The two of them could sense that the Spiritual Energy fluctuations around Mu Chen and Nine Nether were a little cryptic, but they did not consider it much, nor did they think that both of their strengths would undergo a great surge.

    ¡°Thanks for the reminder, Sky Vulture Emperor.¡± Mu Chen replied with a smile but showed no intention of backing off.

    Doubt shed in the eyes of the Sky Vulture Emperor when heard the confidence in Mu Chen¡¯s words. Based on his understanding of Mu Chen, Mu Chen had a steady character despite his young age. So he wouldn¡¯t risk his life if it wasn¡¯t something he was confident in. Can it be that Mu Chen has obtained a powerful means that could confront against an Initial Phase Ninth Grade Sovereign?

    Recalling Mu Chen¡¯s powerful trump cards as a Spiritual Array Master and Battle Formation Master, his worries loosened up a little. He hoped that Mu Chen could achieve it or he would just be embarrassing both himself and the Nine Nether Pce.

    ¡°Haha. Since the two of you insist on this, then I can only go bully the young one at a time...¡± Oldman Kuughed out in a hoarse voice, before he disappeared and appeared on a stone stage in the za, then looked at Mu Chen and Nine Nether with ridicule in his eyes.

    ¡°I wonder which one of you will challenge me? If I lose, I will definitely not dwindle on the Emperor position.¡±

    The gazes were looking at Mu Chen and Nine Nether with expectation in their eyes. Some of them were puzzled and some of them was naturally rejoicing in their misfortune.

    ¡°I have long heard of Oldman Ku¡¯s name, let me ask for some advice from you today.¡±

    Nine Nether smiled then disappeared, before appearing in front of Oldman Ku the next moment, a heat zing with fighting intent in her eyes.

    Through the instructions of the Undying Bird Beast Sovereign and the inheritance blood essence, Nine Nether¡¯s strength had undergone a huge change and this was the perfect moment for her to test her improvements.

    Oldman Ku casually looked at Nine Nether, before furrowing his brows the next moment. At this distance, he could sense that Nine Nether¡¯s Spiritual Energy had beenpletely retracted, without any leakage.

    ¡°You have concealed your Spiritual Energy?¡± Oldman Ku asked with puzzlement.

    Nine Nether smiled and took a step forth. A terrifying Spiritual Energy that waspressed in her body waspletely unleashed, like an erupting volcano, causing the heavens and earth to tremble. Spiritual Energy swept out, covering the sun with a dreadful pressure that burst from Nine Nether¡¯s body.

    Shocked gazes looked upon the slender silhouette, especially from the veteran Kings. They even had their eyeballs protruding from their sockets.

    A drastic change urred on the faces of the Sky Vulture Emperor and Spiritual Pupil Emperor, looking at Nine Nether with shock, before taking a deep breath and murmured with disbelief, ¡°She actually reached the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm?!¡±

 Chapter 1079 - Undying Fire Cloak

    Chapter 1079 - Undying Fire Cloak

    ¡°Ninth Grade Sovereign...¡±

    Shocked gazes covered the za and they were all focused on Nine Nether with disbelief. Shouldn¡¯t Nine Nether King¡¯s strength only be at the Sixth or Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm? Why was her cultivation so powerful now?

    The veteran Kings were allpletely shocked, since they understood Nine Nether better than anyone else. Before she left, her strength was pretty decently ranked as the third or fourth. But right now, she had stepped into the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm, which not even the Asura King had achieved.

    ¡°Did she use some sort of secret technique to temporarily raise her cultivation?¡±

    ¡°Impossible! Forcefully rising one¡¯s cultivation through a secret technique would cause the Spiritual Energy to be hard to control. But judging from the Spiritual Energy being emitted from the Nine Nether King, there aren¡¯t any signs of disorder, so that Spiritual Energy must belong to herself!¡±

    ¡°How is it possible that she managed to raise her cultivation so high in less than a year?!¡±

    An uproar exploded, the Kings also had shock written on their faces, but in the end, they could only shake their heads, since they had no idea what Nine Nether experienced in the past year to allow her to rise so quickly.

    Oldman Ku was also looking at Nine Nether with disbelief on the stage. But no matter what, he was still an experienced old hand, so the shock swiftly retracted from his face. There wasn¡¯t any more contempt on his face when he looked at Nine Nether. Instead, it was reced with a dense solemn.

    From the Spiritual Energy that emanated from Nine Nether, even he felt threatened.

    Nine Nether was fundamentally a Divine Beast from the Nine Netherbird n. So even if both of them were at the Initial Phase of the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm, he wasn¡¯t confident in the fight.

    He understood the confidenceing from Mu Chen at this moment. It turned out that Nine Nether had stepped into the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm, qualifying to vie for the Emperor title.

    ¡°This old man has truly misjudged you. Since that¡¯s the case, then I will experience your skills today.¡± Oldman Ku deeply looked at Nine Nether and his muddled eyes shone as he slowly balled his fists.

    Boom!

    Spiritual Energy also burst out from his skinny figure that was leaning towards grey. Even the ground had gradually wilted from the unique characteristics in his Spiritual Energy.

    None of those famous characters that were at Ninth Grade Sovereign were simple.

    Before they even fought, the massive pressure that was brought from the sh of their Spiritual Energy had already made everyone here feel their scalps going numb.

    The lustre in the eyes of Oldman Ku became eye-piercing as he strode forth. Streaks of grey beams whistled down and swept towards Nine Nether in every direction, emitting a draining aura that even caused space to deteriorate in its path.

    ¡°If one is struck by Oldman Ku¡¯s corrosive Spiritual Energy, it would immediately cause the physical body to dry up. It is so much so that even the Spiritual Energy in the body would be contaminated, causing deterioration.¡± Looking at those grey beams, fear projected on the faces of many, since even they would be heavily injured by those beams the moment he came in contact with them.

    It would probably take an instant for there to be a sea of dead bodies if Oldman Ku had the intention of directing that attack towards them.

    Under the fearful gazes, Nine Nether calmly faced the grandiose attack and pushed down with her slender hand.

    Rumble!

    Boundless Spiritual Energy whistled out like a myriad-foot high ocean, emitting a terrifyingly high temperature that even caused the atmosphere to be burning.

    Sizzle! Sizzle!

    Two massive surges of Spiritual Energy shed together, but there wasn¡¯t any of the ear-deafening noise that everyone had expected. That¡¯s because in the sh, the two forces were constantly trying to corrode each other, which left cracks in space in the process.

    The grey beams descended likeets, but no matter how powerful they were, the beams couldn¡¯t get within a thousand feet of Nine Nether.

    Oldman Ku¡¯s Spiritual Energy was extraordinary, but Nine Nether¡¯s Spiritual Energy wasn¡¯t ordinary either. Under the guidance of the Undying Bird Beast Sovereign, she managed to cultivate the genuine Undying mes, which granted her a huge transformation in her own Spiritual Energy.

    The Undying mes possessed the power of life and death, to begin with, so it was even more domineering than Oldman Ku¡¯s Spiritual Energy, from a certain angle. Thus, it was evidently impossible for thetter¡¯s Spiritual Energy to contaminate Nine Nether¡¯s Spiritual Energy.

    No matter how Oldman Ku tried to attack, his attacks couldn¡¯t get within a thousand feet of Nine Nether, which caused everyone¡¯s faces to turn even more solemn.

    ¡°Oldman Ku, if this is all you have, then I¡¯m afraid that you will not be able to obtain the Emperor title today.¡± Nine Nether slightly smiled. Oldman Ku¡¯s attacks might seem boundless, but he was more or less trying to test out her strength.

    Oldman Ku¡¯s gaze turned stern, before he softly nodded his head. His mummified hands suddenly joined together and a boundless Spiritual Energy swept out like a tornado, projecting an image of Spiritual Energy behind him.

    The Spiritual Energy projection was extremely peculiar. Despite the humanoid form, it was covered with dried tree branches, akin to an ancient towering tree. The tree was emitting a corrosive aura that swiftly weakened the Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth.

    ¡°That is the Sovereign Celestial Body of Oldman Ku, the Wilting Celestial Body!¡± Looking at that Sovereign Celestial Body, everyone¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    The Sovereign Celestial Body that Oldman Ku had cultivated was extremely miraculous, ranked 61st of the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies. The requirement to cultivate this Sovereign Celestial Body required the absorption of numerous corrosive powers between the heavens and earth. Even Oldman Ku had been cultivating for years in the Wilting Deste Land before he managed to form the Wilting Celestial Body.

    It was a domineering Sovereign Celestial Body, filled with corrosive characteristics and the moment it invaded the body, it would cause damage to the body.

    This was usually Oldman Ku¡¯s trump card, so no one expected that Oldman Ku would bring it out the moment he fought with Nine Nether. Evidently, through the probing that he had previously done, he knew that it was futile to use any ordinary means on Nine Nether.

    Oldman Ku¡¯s body slowly rose, before he stood on the ancient tree and looked down at Nine Nether. His hoarse voice resounded, ¡°If Nine Nether King can defeat my corrosive powers, then this old man will admit defeat.¡±

    Nine Nether raised her face and looked at the ancient tree. She wasn¡¯t startled by the corrosive prowess of the tree. Her face was filled with a smile. ¡°If Senior Ku can break my fire cloak, then I will admit defeat.¡±

    Boundless Spiritual Energy started to condense above Nine Nether, which formed into a ckbird that covered the sky with its unfolded wings.

    The bird also let out a sharp cry as it opened its mouth, spewing mes that seemed to be transparent.

    ¡°Undying Fire Cloak!¡±

    Nine Nether¡¯s voice gently rung out from her heart as mes gushed out, forming into a cloak that enveloped the Wilting Celestial Body. Space was distorting from the high temperature.

    Sizzle! Sizzle!

    When the transparent ming cloak enveloped him, Oldman Ku¡¯s face trembled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little too confident? How can this cloak of mes obstruct this old man?¡±

    Sneering in his heart, his gaze grew stern and his seals changed. The ancient tree beneath his feet started to sway with tens of thousands of grey beams sweeping out.

    ¡°Wilting Willow Hand!¡±

    The grey beams condensed into a massive and dried-up hand, emitting a corrosive prowess that had actually seemed to cause the sky to turn dark.

    Everyone felt their scalps numbing when they recognised that this was Oldman Ku¡¯s famous move that could even kill an Eighth Grade Sovereign on the spot.

    Facing Nine Nether, Oldman Ku was somewhat fearful despite him sounding unyielding, since he feared that he might miserably fail today.

    Boom!

    The hand that brushed across the horizon seemed to be weightless. But the power contained in it could make everyone here feel fearful.

    The cloak rippled the moment the huge hand struck the mes. mes circted on the cloak with transparent mes spewing out, shing with the dried-up hand.

    Boom! Boom!

    The horrifying temperature wreaked havoc, which caused a drastic change in Oldman Ku¡¯s expression. It¡¯s as if his attack had met his nemesis, the grey hand burnt up like a dried-up tree when it was swept by the mes.

    ¡°What overbearing mes!¡± Watching this scene, countless experts on the za had their faces twitching as they eximed.

    The eyes of the Sky Vulture Emperor and Spiritual Pupil Emperor had also contracted at this moment, even they felt greatly threatened by the transparent mes.

    ¡°These... these are the genuine Undying mes?!¡±

    Oldman Ku shrieked out with aghast in his eyes. The Wilting Celestial Body that he had cultivated was done through the corrosive energy, so such Yin energy feared such Yang energy the most. The Undying mes were practically the nemesis of his nemesis. No matter how his corrosive energy tried, it was impossible to extract the vitality of the Undying mes, which, as the name implied, was undying.

    Nine Nether smiled as she looked at the drastic change of expression on Oldman Ku¡¯s face. The Undying Fire Cloak was taught to her by the Undying Bird Beast Sovereign. If it was spread out, it couldn¡¯t heavily injure Oldman Ku, but trapping him was more than enough.

    ¡°Senior Ku, you can try again if you wish,¡± said Nine Nether.

    Oldman Ku¡¯s face alternated between green and white, before he bitterly smiled and shook his head. ¡°Nine Nether King is truly blessed with talent. This old man admits defeat for this match.¡±

    An uproar exploded. No one expected Oldman Ku to lose in this manner. Probably only thetter knew that the fire cloak was his nemesis. Although he could forcefully break it if he wanted to, it would take too much time. Furthermore, Nine Nether could also build up her strength while he was breaking it. So even if he managed to break free, it was another thing for him to win.

    Since that¡¯s the case, he would rather just admit defeat and not make any futile efforts.

    ¡°Thanks for letting me win.¡± Nine Nether gently smiled, before waving her hand and retracted the transparent mes, absorbing them through her mouth and the temperature between the heavens and earth swiftly returned to normal.

    Oldman Ku¡¯s silhouette exited the stage andnded beside the Dragon Arm Sovereign. Casting a nce at thetter, he spoke in a soft tone, ¡°The Nine Nether King is not simple. I believe that King Mu won¡¯t be easy to deal with as well.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just trying to decisive others.¡± The Dragon Arm Sovereign¡¯s gaze flickered as he coldly looked at Mu Chen before facing Oldman Ku. ¡°Nine Nether is a Divine Beast, to begin with, possessing the Undying mes. So she isn¡¯t an easy opponent to deal with. But I don¡¯t believe that as a human, Mu Chen could also possess strength equivalent to a Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm in just one year!¡±

    He coldly snorted, then stomped his feet and appeared on a massive stage as he looked at Mu Chen with a ferocious gaze and said in an indifferent voice, ¡°King Mu, if you want to seize the Emperor title from me, then let me see if you¡¯re capable of doing that!¡±

 Chapter 1080 - Power of the Dragon Arm

    Chapter 1080 - Power of the Dragon Arm

    Standing on the stage with his hands behind his back, the Dragon Arm Sovereign felt like a mountain that would make even the earth tremble beneath his feet.

    As a top-tiered expert in the Northern Region that stood along Oldman Ku, the Dragon Arm Sovereign¡¯s achievements were much more glorious than him. In the past, even the Divine Pavilion tried to recruit him, but they failed. The reason being that Pavilion Lord that the Divine Pavilion dispatched lost to the Dragon Arm Sovereign. Thus, one could tell how much reputation and strength Dragon Arm Sovereign possessed in the Northern Region.

    Although Mu Chen also possessed some reputation in recent years, he was considered a figure amongst the younger generation. Although he was a considerable figure amongst the younger generation, no one felt that he couldpare to an expert like the Dragon Arm Sovereign.

    Thus, everyone looked at Mu Chen when Dragon Arm Sovereign ascended the stage. There was no ridicule for Mu Chen due to the previous match, since Mu Chen should have some cards up his sleeves. Otherwise, he definitely wouldn¡¯t provoke the Dragon Arm Sovereign with his character.

    But the fact was that everyone was interested in whether Mu Chen¡¯s cards could pose any threat to the Dragon Arm Sovereign.

    Mu Chen maintained a calm expression despite the curious gazes and looked at the Dragon Arm Sovereign, who was emitting a powerful pressure on the stage, and lightly smiled. In the next moment, he had already disappeared and reappeared on the stage in the next moment.

    ¡°King Mu, you have also concealed your own Spiritual Energy? Could it be that you have also broken through to the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm? If that¡¯s the case, then I will ept the matter today wholeheartedly!¡± A faint mocking voice came from the Dragon Arm Sovereign as his gaze became fixated on Mu Chen. Even with Nine Nether¡¯s example, he knew that it was impossible for Mu Chen to break through in such a short period of time. Even if he managed to achieve it, it would cause his foundation to be unstable and his advancement in the future would be extremely limited.

    Mu Chen detected the intention behind his words and smiled. ¡°The Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm? I have not reached it yet...¡±

    The Dragon Arm Sovereign¡¯s tense body loosened up from Mu Chen¡¯s words. As long as Mu Chen was not a Ninth Grade Sovereign, then there was nothing for him to fear today.

    Sighs of relief resounded in the surrounding and some of the Kings had also felt inwardly relieved. If even Mu Chen reached the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm as well, then how would it reflect on them?

    ¡°It¡¯s tough to reach the Ninth Grade Sovereign, despite the opportunities...¡± Raising his head, Mu Chen looked at the Dragon Arm Sovereign and slowly continued, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m still half a step away from it.¡±

    Boom!

    A boundless ocean of Spiritual Energy suddenly burst out from Mu Chen¡¯s body when he finished speaking. Instantly, Spiritual Energy swept out in the region, which caused huge waves to roll with rumbling sounds filling the heavens and earth, attracting a great gale at the same time.

    Mu Chen¡¯s clothes fluttered along the wind and a powerful pressure was emanating from his body as a smile hung on his face.

    The expression of those experts that felt relieved had frozen when they sensed the powerful pressure.

    Indeed, Mu Chen had yet to ascend to the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm judging from his Spiritual Energy fluctuation. However, he had already exceeded the Eighth Grade Sovereign Realm, and was only half a step away from the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm!

    King Mu was actually a Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm powerhouse with only half a step away from the Ninth Grade!

    Shock covered the veteran Kings. When Mu Chen left, he had only just reached the Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm. It¡¯s barely a year and now, his strength was actually at the Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm?!

    The fundamentals of a Divine Beast and Human were different, so they could understand Nine Nether reaching the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm. So how did Mu Chen reach that level as well?

    The audience was speechless, even the Three Emperors had solemn expressions, especially the Sky Vulture Emperor. He was looking at Mu Chen with aplicated gaze. When Mu Chen was first brought into the Great Havew Domain by Nine Nether, he had only just refined his own Sovereign Celestial Body. Just a few years have passed and he had already reached the Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm,ing right behind him.

    ¡°I knew back then that this brat was extraordinary, but I did not expect him to improve so quickly in just a few years...¡± The Sky Vulture Emperor sighed. ording to this speed, he would probably be surpassed by Mu Chen soon enough.

    Mu Chen¡¯s future simply can¡¯t be measured. If he had enough time, there might be a time that even the Domain Ruler would have to look at him as someone on the same level.

    At this moment, the Sky Vulture Emperor understood why the Domain Ruler would have such special treatment for Mu Chen. Perhaps there might be other reasons, she probably knew Mu Chen¡¯s potential. Thus, she did not treat Mu Chen as a subordinate right from the beginning, but like a friend.

    Likewise, who could have expected for Mu Chen toe this far in just a few years when they met him for the first time?

    ¡°Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm...¡±

    The Dragon Arm Sovereign¡¯s face also twitched when he looked at the youthful silhouette. Although he had already estimated Mu Chen¡¯s strength, the reality still made him feel startled in his heart.

    Reaching the Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm at such a young age, Mu Chen¡¯s talent had made him feel disbelief.

    The thing that made the Dragon Arm Sovereign feel the most disbelief was the Spiritual Energy that was being emitted from Mu Chen. His Spiritual Energy was dense and endless, as if there wasn¡¯t a limit to it without any superficial feelings, which meant that Mu Chen¡¯s foundation was extremely sturdy.

    It was simply hard for him to believe that in just barely a year, Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation had soared by nearly three grades. Even if he used treasures to increase his strength, there would be a situation where he would face difficulties in controlling the increased Spiritual Energy. But at this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy waspletely under his control without any disorder.

    ¡°This brat...¡± Fear shed in the depths of the Dragon Arm Sovereign eyes and he tightly furrowed his brows. He had already dropped the contempt in his eyes, since Mu Chen was qualified for him to face seriously.

    ¡°Looks like King Mu came prepared...¡±

    The Dragon Arm Sovereign suppressed the emotions in his heart, then he took a deep breath and his expression gradually calmed down. This wasn¡¯t the moment to think about the cause behind Mu Chen¡¯s surge and yet having such a sturdy foundation. In order to obtain more resources and authority in the Great Havew Domain, there¡¯s no way he could let go of the Emperor title.

    Fortunately, Mu Chen was only at the Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm, despite his steady cultivation. There was a considerable gap between a true Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm and a half step...

    As long as he did not underestimate Mu Chen, he should be able to defeat him by relying on his strength.

    The Dragon Arm Sovereign looked at Mu Chen without any emotion. ¡°It¡¯s truly rare for someone like King Mu to achieve the Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm at such a young age. But if you want me to let go of the Emperor¡¯s title, then we¡¯ll have to see if your capability in the Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm is enough!¡±

    Buzz!

    Both of his eyes glowed with boundless Spiritual Energy sweeping across the horizon akin to a gathering storm. The region suddenly turned dark and the earth beneath his feet buzzed with noise as if the ground was mourning.

    The Dragon Arm Sovereign¡¯s figure that was sturdy, to begin with, started to grow and emanate a suffocating pressure.

    The Spiritual Energy pressure that emanated from Mu Chen had beenpletely wiped out by the domineering aura of the Dragon Arm Sovereign. At this moment, he looked like a god of war.

    The moment the Dragon Arm Sovereign made his move, he had revealed his stunning strength and domineering pressure that had even exceeded Oldman Ku¡¯s.

    Under everyone¡¯s attention, the Dragon Arm Sovereign slowly clenched his fist and a boundless lustre exploded, condensing into countless ancient and profound runes on the surface of his body. A scarlet lustre glowed from his arms with subtle draconic roars resounding and trembling the heavens and earth.

    Boom!

    The clothes on his arms shattered into ashes when the Dragon Arm Sovereign shifted his arms. The thickness of his arms had reached the size of a child¡¯s waist and they were covered in crimson scales. His nails grew sharper, akin to the ws of a dragon.

    Even the Sky Vulture Emperor and Spiritual Pupil Emperor had slightly changed their expressions with some fear in their eyes when they saw the arms of the Dragon Arm Sovereign. Rumours had it that the Dragon Arm Sovereign possessed the arms of the Dragon n and he had once shattered another Ninth Grade Sovereign¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body with his arms alone.

    So even Ninth Grade Sovereigns would be fearful when they encounter the Dragon Arm Sovereign.

    The Dragon Arm Sovereign naturally ced great importance on Mu Chen, so he had revealed his dragon arms without any hesitation. Evidently, he was intending to swiftly end the battle.

    ¡°With that fellow being cautious, it¡¯s dangerous for Mu Chen now...¡±

    The two Emperors exchanged a look and their gazes had turned grave. With Mu Chen¡¯s strength at the Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get any benefits by facing the dragon arms.

    Mu Chen took a deep breath under the attention from the surroundings, before mes gathered in the depths of his eyes.

    ¡°A dragon arm¡¯s strength...¡±

    Mu Chen murmured to himself, before clenching his fists. The two Spirits on his arms had slowly opened their eyes at this moment.

    Let me test which is stronger, your dragon arms or my True Dragon and Phoenix...

 Chapter 1081 - Battling Ninth Grade Sovereign

    Chapter 1081 - Battling a Ninth Grade Sovereign

    Roar!

    Both of the Dragon Arm Sovereign¡¯s arms turned red with scales surfacing on them as he pridefully stood on the stage. There were subtle draconic roars resounding from his arms.

    Revered looks were directed at that pair of dragon arms. Those were the trump cards to the Dragon Arm Sovereign¡¯s fame and reputation, with many top-tiered experts being defeated by that pair of arms of his.

    Mu Chen calmly stood before the Dragon Arm Sovereign, enveloped with Spiritual Energy and fluctuating space.

    Boom!

    The Dragon Arm Sovereign only indifferently nced at Mu Chen, before a light radiated from his eyes and he heavily stomped his foot.

    Under the Dragon Arm Sovereign¡¯s foot, the ground trembled and shattered with a crack spreading out. Fragments of rocks violently danced, containing a powerful shock wave that tore any obstructions apart.

    The Dragon Arm Sovereign showed dominance the moment he made his move. Everyone knew that even dozens of Eighth Grade Sovereigns would be blown to smithereens if they were obstructing before the force.

    Mu Chen had slowly opened his eyes and the depths of his eyes glowed when he took a step forth. A boundless Spiritual Energy poured downwards and cracks spread out from his feet at the same time, giving off a lustre from the massive and powerful Spiritual Energy.

    He had actually used a simr method to face the Dragon Arm Sovereign¡¯s dominance!

    Two cracks spread out, before they ferociously shed together on the stage.

    Rumble!

    In that instant of collision, fragments of rock flew out and the massive stage was covered in cracks before being split into two.

    Mu Chen and the Dragon Arm Sovereign were struck by the st of the shock wave and their bodies jolted before being pushed back.

    Mu Chen was pushed several steps backwards, leaving deep marks on the ground with every step he took, even his feet were deeply set into the bs.

    As for the Dragon Arm Sovereign, he merely took a step to stabilise himself.

    Evidently, the Dragon Arm Sovereign had the upper hand in the first confrontation. However, everyone present, including the Dragon Arm Sovereign himself, had contracted their eyes at this result.

    Although the strength behind those feet wasn¡¯t all the power from the Dragon Arm Sovereign, the destructive force was still not something that a Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign could resist. Not only did Mu Chen resist that destructive force, he only took several steps back as the repercussion.

    Thus, the upper hand held by the Dragon Arm Sovereign could be practically disregarded.

    The Sky Vulture Emperor and Spiritual Pupil Emperor exchanged a look before their gazes turned heavy. They knew that they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to fare any better if they were in Mu Chen¡¯s spot.

    Whereas Mu Chen had achieved this with a cultivation at the Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign, proving that his actual fighting strength exceeded his cultivation.

    ¡°Interesting...¡±

    The Dragon Arm Sovereign fixated his eyes on Mu Chen as he grinned. But before the smile on his face receded, his silhouette had already abruptly charged forth.

    The atmosphere exploded from the suddenpression and he bolted like a sh of lightning, only a few people could vaguely sense his movements.

    ¡°What swift speed!¡± Exmations resounded and Mu Chen¡¯s gaze suddenly focused when the rumbling noise came, then crossed his arms before him.

    Boom!

    Space was torn before him and a fist covered with scarlet dragon scales jabbed forth with concentrated power that could blow hills into smithereens. It smashed against his arms.

    Boom!

    The atmosphere exploded and Mu Chen felt a heavy strike, before he was sent flying. His silhouette was blown away with the atmosphere in his surroundings constantly exploded.

    The Dragon Arm Sovereign chuckled when he sent Mu Chen flying. Not intending to give Mu Chen any time to react, the rumbling of thunder roared again and he disappeared.

    Rumble!

    His fist roared through the atmosphere and was directed at Mu Chen¡¯s chest. Even the atmosphere waspressed to an arc shape before his fist.

    Just when the fist was about to strike Mu Chen, a slender arm suddenly stretched out and grasped onto the dragon fist.

    The surrounding atmosphere exploded, following the low and muffled noise. The Dragon Arm Sovereign maintained a stance with his fist thrown forth, while Mu Chen¡¯s five fingers had grasped onto his fist. His five fingers were like the abyss thatpletely absorbed the strength behind the Dragon Arm Sovereign¡¯s fist.

    The Dragon Arm Sovereign had a slight change in his expression and his gaze fixated on Mu Chen¡¯s hand. At such a close distance, he could see dark golden runes of a dragon w spreading out from Mu Chen¡¯s arms, shaping along his fingers.

    He actually felt a pressure from the dark golden runes that caused his scarlet dragon arms to slightly dim from the pressure.

    Mu Chen raised his head and looked at the Dragon Arm Sovereign, before he spoke in a calm voice, ¡°You¡¯re not the only one that possesses the power of dragons.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    The Dragon Arm Sovereign gritted his teeth. The power of dragons was the strength that he took the most pride in. Although he had no idea how Mu Chen also came to possess the power of dragons, he refused to believe that thetter would excel him in this factor.

    ¡°A brat like you knows the true power of dragons?! Howughable!¡±

    With a ferocious gaze, the dragon scales on this arms grew redder, as if the scales had transformed into magma, and were emitting a zing heat. A draconic roar resonated from his arms. It was as if there was a destructive power awakening in his arms.

    Sizzle! Sizzle!

    The Dragon Arm Sovereign¡¯s arms looked like flowing magma from afar and was emitting a powerful force with fluctuations that even made the eyelids of experts like the Sky Vulture Emperor twitch.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The Dragon Arm Sovereign roared with powerful energy bursting from his arms. Shaking his arm, Mu Chen¡¯s hand, which was grabbing his, was blown away.

    Shaking free of Mu Chen¡¯s restraints, the Dragon Arm Sovereign¡¯s eyes turned red and he took a step forth. Scarlet dragons soared from his arms and turned into a projection of a fist that enveloped Mu Chen and even caused space to shattered.

    At this moment, not even Initial Phase Ninth Grade Sovereigns would dare to face his momentum.

    Boom! Boom!

    The sudden energy that burst out from the Dragon Arm Sovereign had instantly suppressed Mu Chen once again. The fist projections even forced Mu Chen to retreat in a sorry manner and every sh caused a groan toe from him.

    The two silhouettes shed in the sky with powerful fluctuations of energy that shattered space into fragments, putting fear into the spectators watching this match.

    Boom!

    Another ferocious sh and Mu Chen finally couldn¡¯t hold his ground anymore. He was blown back, leaving two deep marks on the ground when he descended.

    Forcefully stabilising his figure, Mu Chen¡¯s clothes shattered into pieces with blood covering his arms. But he had maintained his expression as a fighting spirit was ted in his pitch-ck pupils like a brewing fire in a furnace.

    This was the first time that he had faced a Ninth Grade Sovereign.

    Although it was an intense battle, Mu Chen was feeling joy at his own improvements under this battle.

    Ninth Grade Sovereigns were beyond his reach in the past, but at this moment, the Dragon Arm Sovereign could only get a slight advantage, despite bringing out the power of dragons.

    Mu Chen finally had a distinct feeling that his bitter cultivation over the years wasn¡¯t in vain through this battle with the Dragon Arm Sovereign.

    He was no longer the weakling he was in the past.

    With the emotions surging in his heart, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t refrain from smiling. An arc rose on the corner of his lips.

    ¡°You can still smile?¡± The Dragon Arm Sovereign coldly said as he stood in the sky, looking down at Mu Chen.

    Raising his head and looking at the Dragon Arm Sovereign, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes gradually turned profound, before he lightly smiled and clenched his fists together. ¡°I will now send you flying in a single punch. If I¡¯m unable to aplish it, then I will admit my defeat.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overestimating your own abilities!¡± The Dragon Arm Sovereign narrowed his eyes as he mocked.

    Roar!

    But the moment he finished speaking, a brilliant draconic roar resounded from Mu Chen¡¯s body, covering the horizon in dark golden lustre that was unleashed from Mu Chen¡¯s body and formed into a massive dragon behind him.

    When the dragon took form, an astonishing draconic might swept out in the manner of a storm.

    When the might enveloped the surroundings, it made the Dragon Arm Sovereign¡¯s hair stand on end and he contracted his pupils before he said in a sharp voice filled with terror, ¡°This is the True Dragon?!¡±

 Chapter 1082 - Ascension as Emperor in a fist

    Chapter 1082 - Ascension to Emperor in a fist

    A draconic roar resonated and a huge dragon had coiled behind Mu Chen, emitting an astonishing might that caused the faces of many to be filled with shock.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually the True Dragon?¡± Even the Sky Vulture Emperor and Spiritual Pupil Emperor had eximed. The True Dragons were Emperors of the Dragon n, possessing a strengthparable to a Heavenly Sovereign.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a genuine True Dragon but it does possess a strand of the True Dragon¡¯s aura.¡± The Sleeping Emperor had also opened his dozing eyes and stared at the huge dragon.

    ¡°If my guesses are correct, it should be from Mu Chen¡¯s Dragon-Phoenix Physique. I never expected that after a year, he would actually cultivate it to such an astonishing height.¡±

    The two Emperors contracted their eyes. They were aware of Mu Chen¡¯s Dragon-Phoenix Physique, but evidently, the Dragon-Phoenix Physique still didn¡¯t possess the mighty pressure of a True Dragon a year ago.

    ¡°Judging from the might of this True Dragon projection itself, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯sparable to ordinary Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereigns.¡±

    The two of them inwardly sighed when they finally knew why Mu Chen wasn¡¯t afraid of the Dragon Arm Sovereign. It turned out that he had such a trump card. With the projection of the True Dragon, he might really be able to confront experts that had stepped into the Initial Phase Ninth Grade Sovereign.

    Mand sat on her throne without moving, but when the saw the True Dragon¡¯s projection, an astonished light shed in her pupils.

    Mand naturally knew more information about the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra that Mu Chen had cultivated. This True Dragon projection should be formed by the True Dragon runes on Mu Chen¡¯s body. In the past, although the True Dragon Runes could grant Mu Chen strength, it was extremely limited. But the True Dragon¡¯s projection that Mu Chen had summoned today possessed a spiritual form and was extremely powerful strength.

    ¡°Just what did that brat experience in the past year to grow so far?¡± Mand was puzzled in her heart. The advancement of the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra was tough and harsh and ording to her estimations, if Mu Chen wanted to form the projection like what he was doing now, he probably had to absorb tons of Divine Beast Blood Essences.

    Could it be that he had plundered the corpses of the Divine Beasts in the Divine Beast Origin?

    Just when Mand was pondering in her heart, the Dragon Arm Sovereign looked at the True Dragon¡¯s projection with a solemn gaze and fear was filling the depths of his eyes.

    He knew that this projection wasn¡¯t an illusion. It possessed the genuine aura of True Dragons.

    The aura had even caused the dragon power in his body to slow down. It was a suppression from an Emperor of the Dragon n, a powerful and noble bloodline. The Dragon Arms of his were only from a Fire Dragon and despite their powerful bloodline, they were still inferior to a True Dragon.

    He felt that it was a little hard to believe that a human like Mu Chen could actually possess the aura of a True Dragon.

    Previously, he was still filled with disdain for Mu Chen¡¯s words. But at this moment, he had to seriously face them. If he had underestimated his power, then he might really be defeated today.

    The Dragon Arm Sovereign took a deep breath and suppressed the fear in his heart. With a stern expression, he slowly clenched his fist and a scarlet light grew more radiant on his arms as they expanded.

    His fingers grew into talons, covered in dense scales and, looking from afar, his arms no longer looked like they belonged to a human. They had practically turned into two ferocious ws of a Fire Dragon.

    When the Dragon Arm Sovereign had circted his power to the peak, Mu Chen also raised his head and looked at the projection of the True Dragon, before his gaze abruptly turned sharp.

    Buzz!

    A dazzling golden light burst from Mu Chen¡¯s body, dying him gold and he looked like a god of war. He balled his hand into a fist and jabbed forth.

    That jab was slow and heavy, as if it was carrying the weight of a towering mountain.

    The dazzling lustre on Mu Chen¡¯s body had also shifted towards his fist from his arms and condensed, making his fist look like it was forged with gold and a rippling gale was being emitted from his fist, shattering space.

    ¡°True Dragon Fist!¡± A roar rang out from Mu Chen¡¯s heart and as the gale fluctuated on his fist, a dazzling golden lustre burst forth, forming into the projection of a golden fist.

    Roar!

    The True Dragon¡¯s projection roared, then it dived into the fist projection. Instantly, the dark golden scales grew on the fist projection, which expanded the might of the fist even further, shattering space into pieces, with cracks spreading out like a turtle¡¯s shell.

    Many spectators had shocked expressions on their faces when they saw the projection. Even those at the Ninth Grade Sovereign, like the Sky Vulture Emperor, had dense fear surging from their eyes.

    All of them could sense an extremely dense threatening auraing from that simple fist from Mu Chen.

    Rumble! Rumble!

    The fist had streaked across and appeared before the Dragon Arm Sovereign in the next moment. A golden light blossomed, sealing all paths of retreat.

    When the gale from the fist enveloped him, the golden lustre filled the Dragon Arm Sovereign¡¯s pupils. It was like a dominant force between the heavens and earth. The terrifying force even made his hair stand on end.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be as easy as you think to defeat me!¡± The Dragon Arm Sovereign roared, with rage surging in his eyes when he was about to be enveloped by the terrifying force.

    Without any hesitation, he pushed a palm forth and a scarlet lustre exploded, a massive Fire Dragon whistled out from his fist with torrential mes, incinerating the heavens.

    Rumble!

    The fist and palm shed together and formed a sun zing with gold and red under countless shaken gazes, producing a great sound at the same time as the space in a few myriad feet distorted from the terrifying impact.

    The stages on the za were reduced to ashes one after another from the impact with the spectators retreating in the surroundings.

    Seeing the terrifying shock wave, Mand gently flicked her finger and a spiritual light formed into an enormous barrier that enveloped the centre of the za, blocking the shock wave.

    With mand making a move, the surrounding experts felt relieved, before fixating their gazes towards the za. During every single moment, the violent golden light was enveloping the scarlet light.

    The face of the Dragon Arm Sovereign drastically changed. He had underestimated the terror behind Mu Chen¡¯s fist.

    Boom!

    Before he could react, the golden ripple whistled over, which gave him a heavy blow and he was sent flying back in a pathetic manner.

    Whoosh!

    Everyone looked with shaken expressions as the silhouette of the Dragon Arm Sovereign was blown away with atmospheric explosions at his rear constantly resounding, even space had shattered.

    Boom!

    The Dragon Arm Sovereign retreated a few myriad feet before he pped out towards his back, shattering space and stabilising his figure. He did not even wipe the trace of blood on the corner of his lips and his face became dark. He was quickly blown out of the mountain after a single fist from Mu Chen.

    He had an unsightly expression on his face, since he never expected Mu Chen to actually send him flying...

    While the Dragon Arm Sovereign was standing in the sky with an unsightly expression, the za suddenly boiled and the spectators were all dumbfounded when they saw the Dragon Arm Sovereign.

    The spectators looked at each other, before they took a deep breath. Mu Chen¡¯s punch had actually sent a top-tiered Initial Phase Ninth Grade Sovereign expert flying a few myriad feet away.

    If it was someone else in the shoes of the Dragon Arm Sovereign, they would probably be reduced to ashes.

    Their gazes suddenly shot towards the centre of the za. When the clouds of dust calmed down, a silhouette was clearly projected in their eyes.

    Mu Chen maintained the stance of a jab with beads of blood dripping from his fist, which was due to the attack that he had justunched. It was too domineering.

    The majestic projection of True Dragon had already disappeared and even the powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation around Mu Chen had retracted. He then slowly raised his head, revealing his youthful face.

    He smiled and looked at the Dragon Arm Sovereign in the sky. ¡°Dragon Arm Sovereign, how do you feel about this punch?¡±

    That punch had gathered all the power in his body and was enhanced even further by the True Dragon¡¯s projection. The power behind that fist was something that even a true Ninth Grade Sovereign would be fearful of.

    The Dragon Arm Sovereign stood in the sky, looking at the smiling youth. He wanted to continue the attack but in the end, he had suppressed that intention, since he knew that he no longer had any certainty in defeating Mu Chen.

    Even if he had not used his trump card, he knew that the youthful figure before him hadn¡¯t as well. But if they were forced to that step, then it would be a contest for life and death. At that time, even he wasn¡¯t confident that he coulde out of the battle intact.

    After he briefly pondered, he cupped his fists and said in a solemn voice, ¡°The position of Emperor is yours.¡±

 Chapter 1083 - Ruins

    Chapter 1083 - Ruins

    When the words of the Dragon Arm Sovereign were heard throughout the entire za, it had caused an uproar. But at this moment, rather than the disbelief from before, it was filled with sighs.

    Mu Chen had already proven his strength with the powerful fighting strength of a Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign that could confront an Initial Phase Ninth Grade Sovereign!

    He was truly qualified to be bestowed the title of Emperor.

    ¡°Formidable.¡± The Asura King looked at the youthful silhouette in the za and his expression had changed before he sighed.

    Thinking back to when Mu Chen came to the Great Havew Domain, he was only a mere Commander. But after so many years, he had exceeded everyone and was throned, Emperor.

    The other veterans also sighed after they had witnessed Mu Chen¡¯s ascension from the bottom, reaching to the current astonishing height.

    ¡°Blood Hawk King, the both of you still have many past grudges...¡± The Mountain Splitting King cast a nce at the Blood Hawk King and teased. Back when Nine Nether had just returned, there were many conflicts between her and the Blood Hawk King, causing a greatmotion in the Great Havew Domain.

    The Blood Hawk King had an awkward expression after hearing that. If he knew that Mu Chen and Nine Nether woulde this far in the past, he would naturally not dare to offend them. But fortunately, there¡¯s a bottom line to their conflicts, or he would be trembling with fear at this moment.

    The other newly appointed Kings also conversed amongst them. After all, the current situation had exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations and no one expected that the Dragon Arm Sovereign and Oldman Ku would lose in the appointment of Emperors. With the current situation, there¡¯s a great chance of Mu Chen and Nine Nether bing the fourth and fifth Emperors.

    The newly appointed Emperors would definitely cause a drastic change in the situation in the Great Havew Domain. After all, the authority of an Emperor in the Great Havew Domain was too great and could even decide the resources allocated to the Kings.

    Some newly appointed Kings were even considering whether they should show any intention of seeking refuge for the support of the two Emperors.

    The za was boiling withmotion and different thoughts. The Spiritual Pupil Emperor and the rest had a smile on their faces. After all, Nine Nether and Mu Chen could be considered veterans, so they weren¡¯t too objective about the both of them being titled Emperors. After all, it was still easier for them to ept than having the Dragon Arm Sovereign and Oldman Ku.

    Mand stood up on her throne. Although she looked petite, when she stood up, the entire heavens and earth, which was bustling with noise, turned quiet. Both veterans and newly promoted Kings all looked at her with revered gazes.

    A Greater Earth Sovereign, just the title alone made Mand the most powerful existence in the Northern Region.

    ¡°With the conclusion of the Emperor Battles, there will be two additional Emperors in the Great Havew Domain, Emperor Mu and Nine Nether Emperor.¡± Mand¡¯s tender voice covered the entire region.

    ¡°Congrattions to King Mu and Nine Nether King for their ascension!¡±

    Respectful voices echoed with envious gazes directed at the two of them. It could be considered unprecedented for such young Emperors.

    The spectators were also inwardly startled by the talent and strength the both of them possessed. They could rival the Dragon Arm Sovereign and Oldman Ku, who were already reputed experts in the Northern Region. Their talents had truly made everyone feel astonished.

    Mand looked at the Dragon Arm Sovereign and Oldman Ku and gratefully said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be dejected from this failure. Both of you already possess the qualified strength to be bestowed the title of Emperor, but what both of you arecking is the rest of your qualifications.¡±

    The both of them were, after all, Ninth Grade Sovereigns and their top-tiered strength was extremely important to the Great Havew Domain. Therefore, Mand had to appease them so that they wouldn¡¯t have anyints in their hearts.

    Naturally, due to the both of them being prideful in their hearts, it was unavoidable for them to feel arrogant, which wouldn¡¯t be a good thing for the Great Havew Domain. Thus, Mand was definitely willing to see both Mu Chen and Nine Nether defeating them and be entitled Emperors instead.

    Hearing Mand¡¯s appeasing words, the countenances of the Dragon Arm Sovereign and Oldman Ku turned slightly better. After experiencing this event, the arrogance in their hearts had also decreased by a big portion.

    Back then, when they joined the Great Havew Domain, they held their eyes high. After all, aside from Mand, only the Sleeping Emperor made them feel fearful in the entire Great Havew Domain. It was so much so that they didn¡¯t even ce the Sky Vulture Emperor and Spiritual Pupil Emperor in their eyes. After all, back when they had ascended to Ninth Grade Sovereign and became top-tiered experts in the Northern Region, beaconing winds and rain, the two Emperors were only Eighth Grade Sovereigns.

    They naturally felt that after joining the Great Havew Domain, it would be natural for them to be bestowed the Emperor title, merely inferior to Mand in terms of status and there wasn¡¯t anyone that was qualified topete with them.

    But who could have expected for King Mu and Nine Nether King to appear at such a crucial moment, shattering their self-confidence into smithereens.

    Looking at it this way, the Great Havew Domain was truly deep and couldn¡¯t be underestimated, so they had to readjust their attitude in the future.

    Dragon Arm Sovereign and Oldman Ku inwardly nodded their heads at this thought, then they cupped their fists and bowed towards Mand. Compared to before, their attitudes were much more willing.

    Themotion in the za did not stop because with the appearance of the two newly promoted Emperors, the King¡¯s Conference had alsoe to an end, so Mand swept her gaze around before she suddenly said, ¡°As everyone knows, the ruins of the Ancient Haven Pce have recently appeared in the Greaw Continent.¡±

    The entire za turned silent at her words, the eyes around were burning with mes. The news of the Ancient Haven Pce had spread throughout the Greaw Sky, even their Northern Region was heatedly talking about this matter.

    The Ancient Haven Pce was a dominant force in the ancient times, ruling the entire Greaw Sky that luminously stood even in the ancient times, which was filled with powerhouses.

    That¡¯s because the founder was one of the Nine Emperors in the ancient times, the Sky Emperor!

    However, the Ancient Haven Pce had disappeared without a trace in the ancient times when the Fiend ns intruded. Although there was the asional news about it, all of it was verified to be false news.

    But this time, everyone knew that the news was true!

    That¡¯s because all the powerful forces that were qualified to covet after the treasures of the Ancient Haven Pce have paid their attention towards the ruins.

    ¡°The level of the ruins is definitely filled with so many opportunities that even I am tempted by it. I have already reached an agreement with the other top-tiered forces in the Northern Region¡¯s Alliance and we will partake in the Ancient Haven Pce as an allied force!¡± Mand¡¯s voice resounded once again, which made the fire zing in the eyes of everyone to grow stronger.

    They did not doubt Mand¡¯s words that the Ancient Haven Pce was filled with opportunities. Not to mention a Greater Earth Sovereign, even a Perfected Earth Sovereign or even Heavenly Sovereign would be tempted by it.

    Naturally, they were also attracted by it as well. The Ancient Haven Pce was an invincible existence in the Great Havew Domain and if they could obtain some opportunities in it, their strength would definitely soar and they might be able to follow Mu Chen and Nine Nether¡¯s steps.

    As for the alliance, it¡¯s definitely a must. The Northern Region was not especially outstanding in the Greaw Continent. Due to the constant conflicts, there wasn¡¯t a dominant force and if it wasn¡¯t the fact that their Domain Ruler had broken through to the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, it might be a question of whether the alliance could be formed.

    They were going to face other powerful forces in the Greaw Continent, so they had to join up with the other top-tiered forces in the Northern Region. Otherwise, it would be impossible for their Great Havew Domain alone.

    The Dragon Arm Sovereign and Oldman Ku exchanged a look with emotions surging in their eyes. They had been stuck at Ninth Grade Sovereign for years and many Ninth Grade Sovereigns have been stuck at this realm for the rest of their life. They weren¡¯t confident about breaking through to the Earth Sovereign Realm, but it might be possible for them if they could obtain some opportunities in this trip to the Ancient Haven Pce.

    Thus, the both of them had immediately cupped their fists and their voices resounded, ¡°We are in support of Domain Ruler¡¯s decision, we will definitely do our best to help!¡±

    Along with their voices, echos resounded in the za, it was a spectacr scene.

    Mu Chen took a deep breath at this sight. Although he had maintained a calm expression, his fingers were trembling due to the surging waves in his heart.

    After he left the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy along with Nine Nether and came to the Great Havew Domain, he had been improving his own status and cultivation all for this day...

    The method to evolve his Great Sr Undying Body existed in the Ancient Haven Pce and only by obtaining it, could he evolve his Sovereign Celestial Body. Although the Great Sr Undying Body was extraordinary, Mu Chen had gradually found itcking as his strength rose. He knew that by the time he stepped into the Earth Sovereign Realm, the help that the Great Sr Undying Body could grant him would be extremely limited.

    No matter how profound it was, it was still a base Sovereign Celestial Body.

    Thus, he had to evolve his Great Sr Undying Body. That¡¯s because only through this way, could he be a step ahead to chase after the legendary Primal Celestial Body... The Primordial Immortal Body.

    It was a perfect Sovereign Celestial Body that even a Heavenly Sovereign would be attracted to, which was also the ambition that Mu Chen had been concealing in his heart all this time.

    The moment he seeded, he would be able to travel as he wished in the Great Thousand World, with no one being able to obstruct his footsteps. At that time, he wouldn¡¯t have to fear the mysterious n that held his mother captive.

    Thus, Mu Chen was definitely the one that was in most expectation of the Ancient Haven Pce.

    After looking at the boiling za with all the heated gazes, Mand looked at Mu Chen. Even if Mu Chen had maintained a calm expression, she could still sense the smear of excitement in the depths of his eyes and she smiled. Looks like everyone is greatly interested in this matter.

    She turned her head and looked into the distance that seemed to have prated through space and looked towards the ancient ruins.

    Since the Ancient Haven Pce have appeared, that person would definitely show up as well and she knew well in her heart how greatly he viewed the Ancient Haven Pce.

    Thinking about this, Mand touched her wrist, feeling the curse that made her suffer in pain as a chill shed through her eyes.

    It¡¯s time for the grudges to be settled once and for all...

 Chapter 1084 - Strength of the Ancient Haven Palace

    Chapter 1084 - Strength of the Ancient Haven Pce

    With the closure of the King¡¯s Conference, the entire Great Havew Domain was still in an excited atmosphere, with a portioning from the newly promoted Emperors. But the majority of the reason was probably because of the appearance of the Ancient Haven Pce.

    Facing the powerful Ancient Haven Pce, everyone knew that it was a genuine colossus and none of the forces in the current Greaw Continent could rival its position.

    Thus, no one in the Greaw Continent could face the ruins left behind by such a colossal existence with a calm mind. If they could obtain some opportunities in such an ancient ruin, they would definitely be able to undergo aplete transformation, bing more dazzling.

    Thus, thepetition for the Ancient Haven Pce would be the most intense through the tens of thousands of years in the Greaw Continent. Any of those powerful forces would definitely not be exempted from this trip. After all, the Ancient Haven Pce was way too attractive.

    While the entire Great Havew Domain was discussing the Ancient Haven Pce, there was unrest the Nine Nether Pce as well. Ever since Mu Chen and Nine Nether got promoted to Emperors, the Nine Nether Pce had leapt to bing the most powerful force, as well as having a greater weight in the Great Havew Domain.

    After all, ever since the establishment of the Great Havew Domain, there wasn¡¯t a situation where two Emperors were in a single faction.

    Thus, when the King¡¯s Conference had concluded, the Nine Nether Pce was extremely lively, with guests turning up to visit. At the same time, they also showed intentions to seek refuge. Despite being from the same forces, there would still be internalpetitions for benefits. If they could obtain the support of two Emperors, then they would be able to have an easier life in the Great Havew Domain.

    However, despite the Nine Nether Pce became lively, Mu Chen and Nine Nether were extremely distressed by the endless visitors, since they weren¡¯t good with these matters, to begin with. Thus, they had immediately pushed the housekeeper, Tang Bing, out and the two of them announced their seclusion to obtain peace.

    In a courtyard deep in the Nine Nether Pce

    It was a quiet and elegant courtyard with a stone pavilion and water flowing down.

    Nine Nether sat on a rock that resided in the creek, disying her slender silhouette that was enveloped by her dress, outlining her outstanding curves. Her eyes were closed with Spiritual Energy fluctuations spreading from her and subtle transparent mes zing. Although the mes weren¡¯t giving off any high temperature, they had caused her surrounding space to distort from the pressure.

    She had been quietly cultivating in this manner for a long time, before slowly opening her eyes. She stretched her arms, instantly bulging her astonishing curves, which attracted a breathtaking gaze that came from the stone pavilion.

    Sensing the gaze, Nine Nether cast a ferocious gaze over, which Mu Chen responded with dry coughs and pulled back his gaze, as if nothing happened, while flipping the Spiritual Array jade bamboo strip in his hands.

    ¡°The Nine Nether Pce is bustling at this moment, while the two of you hide here.¡± A teasing voice suddenly rang out in the courtyard and space fluctuated on the creek, before Mand strode out, donned in a ck dress. There wasn¡¯t any indifference or prestige on her face, but a teasing expression, instead.

    ¡°I pay my respects to the Domain Ruler.¡± Nine Nether immediately bowed upon seeing Mand¡¯s arrival.

    Mu Chen had also ced the bamboo strip down and smiled, ¡°You¡¯ve prepared the matters with the alliance? How rare for you to have the time toe over.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to prepare, those fellows aren¡¯t stupid and they knew how attracting the Ancient Haven Pce is. With their forces alone, they¡¯re not even qualified topete with the other top-tiered forces in the Greaw Continent. So they are even more concerned about the alliance than I am.¡± Mand sat down on a rock and ced her foot into the ice-cold creek.

    As she spoke, she shot a nce at Mu Chen and continued, ¡°You¡¯re the one that looks forward to the Ancient Haven Pce the most. How can you still be as steady as Mt. Tai when it finally appeared?¡±

    Mu Chen smiled, ¡°I¡¯m just putting up a fa?ade. With themotion caused by the Ancient Haven Pce, who knows how many top-tiered forces will be attracted by it? My Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign cultivation is just barely enough for others to look at.¡±

    Along with the news of the Ancient Haven Pce widely spreading, Mu Chen had gradually calmed down from his excitement. Ever since he had obtained the Great Sr Undying Body, he had waited for this day, so he knew how intense thepetition of the Ancient Haven Pce would be. With the current situation, even a Greater Earth Sovereign like Mand wasn¡¯t absolutely confident, not to mention a Quasi-Nine Grade Sovereign like him.

    Seeing his response, Mand faintly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s useless for others to obtain the evolution method of the Great Sr Undying Body. Only those that have seeded in cultivating the Great Sr Undying Body could obtain it, so you might not have manypetitors.¡±

    Briefly pausing, her tone switched again, ¡°But even if there are fewpetitors, I¡¯m afraid that it will be very intense.¡±

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head. Those that were after the evolution method were naturally those that had cultivated the Great Sr Undying Body as well, which, at the same time, proved the talent and great opportunity of his opponent. Otherwise, it would naturally be impossible for them to cultivate the Great Sr Undying Body under such harsh conditions.

    Fighting those outstanding elites, the intensity of this battle would definitely exceed any other battle that Mu Chen had experienced. But despite this, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t afraid.

    ¡°How powerful is the Ancient Haven Pce when it still existed?¡± Mu Chen pondered, feeling that there was a need to understand such a dominant force in order to decide how he was going to n things in the ruins.

    ¡°The Ancient Haven Pce is split into Five Halls and Nine Mansions. The one in the Hunting War was the Fourth Hall Master of the Ancient Haven Pce. At their peak, the Five Hall Masters were all at the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realms. Although the Nine Mansion Lords were somewhat weaker, they were all existences that had stepped into the Earth Sovereign Realm and were all outstanding elites, at least in the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm.¡± Mand slowly continued.

    As she spoke, both Mu Chen and Nine Nether¡¯s expressions had uncontrobly changed, with shock on their faces. It was no wonder why the Ancient Haven Pce could be the unrivalled ruler of the Greaw Continent.

    ¡°That¡¯s still not the most terrifying thing. The Ancient Haven Pce still had three Heavenly Sovereigns.¡± As she spoke, Mand¡¯s expression had turned grave.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether took in mouthfuls of cold breath. This information had exceeded their expected range. Could it be that aside from the Sky Emperor, there were two other top-tiered powerhouses?

    Mand naturally knew what the both of them were thinking and shook her head, ¡°The two other Heavenly Sovereigns were formed by the Sky Emperor...¡±

    ¡°Formed by the Sky Emperor?¡± Both of them were dumbfounded, since they couldn¡¯t understand the meaning behind Mand¡¯s words.

    Looking at the shaken two, Mand answered, ¡°You guys should know about the 36 Peerless Divine Arts from the ancient times, right? The Sky Emperor was in possession of one of them. It¡¯s known as the Three Purities. It can split himself into three, forming two other separate clones. It¡¯s an extremely marvellous technique and both clones possess the strength of a Heavenly Sovereign as well. Therefore, the Sky Emperor himself was equivalent to three Heavenly Sovereigns.¡±

    ¡°The 36 Peerless Divine Arts...¡± Mu Chen gulped down a mouthful of saliva. With his past knowledge of Divine Arts, he roughly knew that Divine Arts were separated into three realms, the Lesser Divine Art, Greater Divine Art and Prime Divine Art with a gulf in between each of them. So it was the first time he had heard of the 36 Peerless Divine Arts.

    But thinking about the Divine Art that he had obtained, the Self-Sacrificial Demonic Punch could be considered an iplete Greater Divine Art. Although the might of it was breathtaking, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t tell how terrifying a Divine Art that was two grades higher would be.

    After all, even a Greater Earth Sovereign like Mand would be tempted by a Greater Divine Art. She didn¡¯t even possess a Prime Divine Art and as for the 36 Peerless Divine Arts... those were on a level that only Heavenly Sovereigns could chase after, which was too far away for Mu Chen.

    ¡°Since the Ancient Haven Pce could rule the entire Greaw Continent, there are definitely peerless treasures. If you manage to go in, you must definitely find those two treasurends.¡± Mand said as she looked at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Which two?¡± Mu Chen was stunned at her words.

    ¡°The Divine Art Hall and the Heavenly Lake.¡± Mand nodded, before she continued, ¡°The Divine Art Hall is the ce where Divine Arts of the Ancient Haven Pce are deposited with a variety of powerful Divine Arts. You can search for the evolution method to the Great Sr Undying Body there and as for the Heavenly Lake, it is even more important than even in the Ancient Haven Pce, it¡¯s a treasurend that many people yearn for. That¡¯s because the Heavenly Lake contains a powerful energy that can stabilise the spiritual foundation and break through the shackles and raise the odds of sess in the Spiritual Tribtion. In ancient times, only those with great contributions could obtain this opportunity in the Ancient Haven Pce.¡±

    Hearing the beginning of Mand¡¯s words, the both of them could still remain calm. But when they heard that they could break through shackles and increase their odds of sess in the Spiritual Tribtion, the two of them finally couldn¡¯t hold back the zing fire in their eyes.

    Everyone knew that only Earth Sovereigns could be considered as powerhouses in the Great Thousand World and they could rule a region, even Ninth Grade Sovereigns were far from that level.

    Although Earth Sovereigns were powerful, not even 10% of the Sovereigns in the world could break through to that realm and the biggest reason for it was that they feared the Spiritual Tribtion that could result in their doom.

    At their current realm, the Earth Sovereign Realm was no longer far from their reach and they should naturally know some knowledge about it.

    ¡°Naturally, you also have to be cautious of a person. His name is Garuda and he might be our greatest opponent in this trip to the Ancient Haven Pce.¡± Mand contracted her eyes slowly said.

    ¡°Our greatest opponent?¡± Mu Chen was stunned, before he quickly recovered from the shock and his pupils abruptly contracted.

    For him to be someone that Mand had to mindful of, that Garuda... might also be a cultivator of the Great Sr Undying Body!

 Chapter 1085 - Garuda

    Chapter 1085 - Garuda

    ¡°Garuda...¡±

    In the serene courtyard, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes shed with a lustre and a grave expression was on his face, as if he was facing a great enemy before, raising his head and asked, ¡°Who is this person?¡±

    Even with the constant conflicts in the Northern Region, the Northern Region wasn¡¯t significant in the entire Greaw Continent. At the same time, they weren¡¯t too well-informed of the information regarding the other regions, so this was the first time that Mu Chen had heard of this name.

    ¡°This person is a Holy Son of the Saint Demonic Pce in the Southern Region. Heh, the fame of this Garuda is much greater than you in the Greaw Continent.¡±

    Mand looked at Mu Chen with a teasing gaze, before she continued, ¡°The Southern Region isrger than our Northern Region and this Garuda has contributed greatly in the establishment of the territory. Innumerable Sects and forces have perished by his hand and countless forces in the Southern Region are trembling beneath his feet, even the forces in the other regions are extremely fearful of him.¡±

    ¡°He has reached the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm and it is said that when he stepped into the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm, he wasn¡¯t afraid of any Ninth Grade Sovereign at the pinnacle with stunning strength.¡±

    ¡°In the Greaw Continent, he is also ranked amongst the Rankings of the Younger Generation in the Greaw Continent, ranked third.¡±

    A smear of astonishment shed in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. It was an impressive feat to be ranked third. After all, being a Supercontinent, the Greaw Continent was filled with experts, so it wouldn¡¯t be an easy feat to stand out amongst the geniuses.

    ¡°What is Mu Chen¡¯s ranking?¡± Nine Nether suddenly chuckled from the side.

    Mand cast a nce at Mu Chen, before answering, ¡°There is practically no one ranking him...¡±

    Embarrassment covered Mu Chen¡¯s face. The Northern Region was insignificant in the Greaw Continent, with constant conflicts without a ruler. So, not many people have paid attention to this region and he was also frequently absent. So it was definitely insufficient for him to attract the attention of others and be ranked.

    However, Nine Nether and Mand clearly knew about it but they asked and answered on purpose with the intention to tease him. Thus, Mu Chen could only helplessly shake his head.

    But since Garuda could be ranked third in the Younger Generation Rankings of the Greaw Continent, he was definitely powerful and,pared to him, those fellows that he encountered in the Divine Beast Origin would be inferior.

    Naturally, Mu Chen knew that although those fellows were elites in their ns, they weren¡¯t the most outstanding ones. Take Bai Ming as an example. He was definitely not a core elite in the Phoenix n.

    ¡°Then, what is the origin of this Saint Demonic Pce?¡± Mu Chen shook his head, tossing the thoughts to the back of his head before shifting the topic.

    The smile on Mand¡¯s face slowly retracted and a chill shed in her eyes. ¡°The Saint Demonic Pce is the ruler of the Southern Region. The Pce Master is named Lu Yuan. Others call him the Saint Demonic Emperor, an existence who has stepped into the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm years ago.¡±

    ¡°Saint Demonic Emperor Lu Yuan? You have grudges with him?¡± Mu Chen was stunned. He was pondering in his heart that it was truly an overbearing title. But he could sense the subtle changes in Mand¡¯s speech, which roused this question in him.

    The Southern and Northern Region were billions of miles apart, with many territories in between. Even an Earth Sovereign would require a long time to travel such a distance. So why were there grudges between them?

    ¡°An acquaintance...¡± Mand answered with indifference, before she continued, ¡°The curse in my body was his n.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s face changed, since he knew about the curse in Mand¡¯s body. It had once brought upon immense pain to her, causing her to be in a deep slumber in the past. If it wasn¡¯t for him, she would probably still be stuck in her sleep.

    However, he never thought that the curse would be rted to this Saint Demonic Emperor, Lu Yuan.

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re rather fated. The Holy Son of the Saint Demonic Pce is my enemy, while you and the Saint Demonic Emperor are arch-enemies.¡± Seeing Mand¡¯s cold expression, Mu Chen helplessly said.

    ¡°So you must definitely obtain the evolution to the Great Sr Undying Body and don¡¯t let it fall in the hands of Garuda!¡± Mand said in a grave tone.

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head with resolution in his eyes. He understood the importance of the evolution method to him. For this method, he had waited for so many years, and finally, he could see a glimpse of the light, so he would naturally not give up on it so easily. No matter how resounding this Garuda¡¯s fame was in the Greaw Continent, Mu Chen would definitely fight to the bitter end if he came topete.

    ¡°Garuda might know about the Hidden Scripture Pavilion from Lu Yuan, so you have to be cautious.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head once again, before sounding his doubt, ¡°The Ancient Haven Pce has disappeared for tens of thousands of years. Any information about it should be extremely vague. So, how do you and Lu Yuan know so much about it?¡±

    Mand¡¯s expression slightly changed, before she pondered for a long time and answered, ¡°Because that fellow and I are from the Ancient Haven Pce.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Both Mu Chen and Nine Nether¡¯s pupils widened with disbelief as they looked at Mand. She was actually from the Ancient Haven Pce? Wasn¡¯t it said that the Ancient Haven Pce had disappeared without any news following the fall of the Sky Emperor? How did the two of them manage to escape?

    This information was definitely top secret and in the entire Greaw Continent, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone that knew about it. Otherwise, Mand and Lu Yuan wouldn¡¯t enjoy such peace.

    ¡°The situation is extremelyplicated and I can¡¯t put it in a few words. My memories of that period are extremely fuzzy and I only figured it out from the remnant memories.¡± Mand waved her hand and did not rify any further.

    Seeing that Mand didn¡¯t wish to speak any further, Mu Chen and Nine Nether suppressed the curiosity in their hearts. At this moment, they finally figured out why Mand knew so much about the Ancient Haven Pce. It turned out that she was from the Ancient Haven Pce.

    ¡°What other powerful forces are coveting after the Ancient Haven Pce?¡± Mu Chen shifted the topic once again.

    ¡°How can any of those forces that could covet after the Ancient Haven Pce not be powerful?¡± Mand cast her lips aside as she continued, ¡°Just based on the current information that I have obtained, the Saint Demonic Pce of the Southern Region will definitely participate. The Eastern Region¡¯s Xia Empire, Western Region¡¯s Deste Sect, the Myriad Beast King of the Million Mountain and the Netherworld Lord of the Netherworld Hill...¡±

    ¡°The rulers of those forces are all in the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, with robust foundations. Aside from them, hermits of the Greaw Continent and other great figures not of the Greaw Continent will also be going after it...¡±

    Mu Chen staggered upon hearing her words. With such powerful formations, probably almost all of the top-tiered powerhouses in the Greaw Continent would be going for it. So how destructive would the fight be if a conflict broke out?

    ¡°Will Heavenly Sovereigns meddle in?¡± Mu Chen asked in a soft voice. Although it was impossible for Heavenly Sovereigns to be attracted by ordinary ruins, the Ancient Haven Pce was not ordinary. It was the grave of the Sky Emperor and, in ancient times, the Sky Emperor could be considered a top-tiered existence, even amongst Heavenly Sovereigns. The Three Purities that he had cultivated was also one of the 36 Peerless Divine Arts, even Heavenly Sovereigns would be attracted by it.

    ¡°It is said that the Ancient Haven Pce is in a shattered realm, resulting in the space to flow in a chaotic manner. In addition, the Ancient Haven Pce is not a benevolentnd. It was the battlefield of the Sky Emperor and a Monarch of the Fiend n, with countless hidden traps left behind. Those hidden traps would even threaten Heavenly Sovereigns, so I believe that despite being tempted, they wouldn¡¯t take that risk.¡± Mand replied after a brief ponder.

    Mu Chen felt relieved upon hearing her words. If even Heavenly Sovereigns had taken part in this, then they practically wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything. Despite their powerful formation, they were as puny as ants before a Heavenly Sovereign.

    Since that¡¯s the case, then thispetition for the Ancient Haven Pce would definitely be the most intense in the past tens of thousands of years in the Greaw Continent.

    ¡°Even I will be restrained by the Ancient Haven Pce. So if you want topete for the Great Sr Undying Body¡¯s evolution method, then you can only rely on yourself. I will not be able to grant any help to you.¡± Mand looked at Mu Chen as she reminded him.

    ¡°The only thing I can do for you is hold up Lu Yuan and the rest.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s sufficient!¡±

    Mu Chen smiled and nodded his head. Back then, the reason why he joined the Great Havew Domain and worked so hard to improve his own status was for those words from Mand. That¡¯s because he knew that someone like him, without any background, even if he managed to obtain the evolution method of the Great Sr Undying Body, he wouldn¡¯t be able to smoothly take it away without the support of a Greater Earth Sovereign.

    Mand nodded her head and flicked her finger. A golden light flew towards Mu Chen.

    After receiving the golden light, it had turned into an ancient golden scroll. Casting a nce at it, he couldn¡¯t help contracting his eyes. He had sensed a familiar fluctuationing from it, it was a Spiritual Array.

    ¡°This is a High Heaven-Grade Spiritual Array?¡± Mu Chen was somewhat astonished as he looked at Mand.

    ¡°With your attainments in Spiritual Arrays growing higher, such high-graded Spiritual Array diagrams are getting increasingly rare. I only obtained one after such a long time.¡± Mand replied.

    ¡°Although you are already a Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign, the opponents that you will face will be the elites amongst the younger generations in the Greaw Continent. They¡¯re not those that anyone from the Northern Region could bepared to, so you have to make more preparations.¡±

    Slowly clenching the golden scroll, Mu Chen looked at Mand, before he sincerely nodded his head. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    He could sense Mand¡¯s intention. To help him, she even went to such lengths to search for this Spiritual Array Diagram. If it wasn¡¯t for the current Great Havew Domain, it would definitely be hard for her to obtain this.

    Mand casually waved her hand, before turning around and left with her voice drifting through the wind.

    ¡°We¡¯ll leave half a month from now for the Ancient Haven Pce, do some preparations for the time being!¡±

    Mu Chen looked at Mand¡¯s departing silhouette and clenched his fist with his gaze gradually turning heated, zing with fighting intent. Although he would face elites amongst the younger generations of the Greaw Continent, it¡¯s impossible for him to admit defeat.

    Since that¡¯s the case, then let us see who will be thest oneughing.

    Mu Chen licked his lips as he felt expectant of the Ancient Haven Pce...

 Chapter 1086 - Western City

    Chapter 1086 - Western City

    Half a month went in a blink of an eye.

    Mand had also decided on the formation of those participating in the half-month. The formation was finely selected, despite its somewhatcking quantity, practically all of the elite forces in the Great Havew Domain had been selected.

    Not only was Mand personally heading for the Ancient Haven Pce, but even the five Emperors and outstanding City Lords were included, a total of roughly fifty, and even the weakest amongst them had the cultivation in the Fifth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    This trip to the Ancient Haven Pce would be filled with danger and no one knew what sort of danger awaited them, so under this situation, it would be irrational for them to charge with an army. So this operation focused on quality rather than quantity.

    The Great Havew Domain would not be the only one, the top-tiered forces of the Northern Region had formed an alliance and due to the other forces taking a long time, Mand had considered ordering Nine Nether and Mu Chen to lead the Kings to head for the Ancient Haven Pce first. They must arrive before them and gather information.

    Mu Chen was definitely more than willing to take the lead, since his heart was filled with the Ancient Haven Pce and couldn¡¯t calm down, which wouldn¡¯t be beneficial to his cultivation. So he would rather make a trip to the Ancient Haven Pce ahead of the party to investigate. After all, it was too far from the Northern Region and even as a Greater Earth Sovereign, it¡¯s impossible for Mand to be well-aware of the situation there...

    ...

    Outside a Transportation Spiritual Array in the Greaw Sky

    Nine Nether stood beside Mu Chen, with three silhouettes respectfully standing behind them. It was an old man, a middle-aged man and a woman. The old man was fluctuating with powerful Spiritual Energy around him with strength in the Eighth Grade Sovereign Realm, he was also one of the newly promoted Kings, known as the White King.

    Even amongst the Kings, his strength could be ranked amongst the top-tiered with great experience, since he had been roaming in the Greaw Continent in the past.

    As for the middle-aged man and woman, their strength wasn¡¯t too bad, since they were both in the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm. The two of them have paid visits to the Nine Nether Pce in recent days and were loose cultivators, depending on themselves and opportunities toe this far. So they would need protection the most and sought better resources in the Great Havew Domain. Thus, the Nine Nether Pce was the best ce for them to take refuge in with two Emperors in a single force.

    Mu Chen paid no attention to their interests in joining, but they were tested by Tang Bing before reporting to Mu Chen and Nine Nether. Both of them had depended on their own capabilities to cultivate so far and had tenacious characters. So they could be considered as having potential and the most important factor was that they were loyal and not the type that would stab you in the back.

    Tang Bing had managed the Nine Nether Pce for many years, so her eyesight was sharp. Thus, both Mu Chen and Nine Nether trusted her, which allowed the two of them to join the Nine Nether Pce, bringing them along in this trip to the Ancient Haven Pce as well.

    ¡°Lord Mu, this Transportation Spiritual Array leads to a city outside the Great Havew Domain¡¯s territory. From there, we have to transfer a few times to swiftly leave the Northern Region.¡± The one that spoke was the woman. She wore a scarlet long dress, which outlined her voluptuous figure. Her name was Tan Qiu, known as King Qiu in the Great Havew Domain. She had many suitors amongst the Kings.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head before exchanging a nce with Nine Nether and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡±

    Nine Nether naturally had no objection, so the two of them took a step forth and stepped into the Teleportation Spiritual Array. Spiritual light flickered, before their silhouettes disappeared.

    After their departure, the old man looked at the woman and middle-aged man and unhurriedly said, ¡°The Domain Ruler has sent a message over. Although the two Lords are outstanding, both of them are still a little too young. The three of us have roamed for years with more experiences. So carefully watch over them, if anything happens to either of them, then we will not have a spot in the Great Havew Domain anymore.¡±

    ¡°What is Old White saying? Since the two Lords are willing to ept me, I will definitely repay them with my life.¡± Tan Qiu smiled.

    ¡°If anyone wants to harm them, then they will have to go past my corpse.¡± The robust middle-aged man patted his chest. Despite his nk face, he had a grave expression.

    This man did things like a stone, known as the Stone King by everyone in the Great Havew Domain.

    The old man nodded his head and the three of the stepped into the Transportation Spiritual Array. They disappeared within the shing spiritual light and a subtle spatial fluctuation rippled out...

    ...

    In the extreme west of the Greaw Continent, this was a barrennd that had countless disasters descended upon this area, filled with astral winds that could split hills apart and snow storms that froze a hundred miles in radius. There were strange beasts here and despite their low intellect, they were extremely tough to deal with...

    The various threats here deterred people from stepping into this region, and aside from those that specialised in hunting those unusual beasts and treasure hunting, there typically wouldn¡¯t be anyoneing here.

    But this situation had been changed half a year ago. The space in the depths was fractured, and the Ancient Haven Pce could be vaguely seen...

    This matter hadpletely erupted the entire Greaw Continent and, at the same time, this barrennd had also turned popr. Experts swarmed over here like locusts from the Greaw Continent, making this ce flourish even more than the most bustling city in the central region of the Greaw Continent, even the amount and quantity of experts excelled the central region.

    It could be said that the extreme west had be the core of the entire Greaw Continent, all because of the appearance of the once Overlord, the Ancient Haven Pce...

    At the same time, this was also the objective of Mu Chen¡¯s team...

    The distance of the extreme west and Northern Region was half the distance of the Greaw Continent. If Mu Chen had travelled the distance by flying, he might not reach it even after half a year.

    Fortunately, there were Transportation Spiritual Arrays that they could use. But even so, half a month had passed when they gradually approached the extreme west.

    In a city near the extreme west, Mu Chen¡¯s group descended on a teahouse. This city was initially extremely remote, but in order to reach the extreme west, this city was filled with people. It was so much so that there were streaks of light constantly travelling in the sky and they were all heading towards the extreme west.

    The teahouse was also filled with people and all of them had Spiritual Energy fluctuating around them, which proved their decent strength.

    ¡°Lord Mu, Lord Nine Nether, we¡¯re already close the extreme west. There isn¡¯t any more Transportation Spiritual Arrays to use and we can only travel by ourselves.¡± Tan Qiu sat beside Mu Chen and said in a soft voice.

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head. The extreme west was too barren, so there weren¡¯t any forces that spent the money to set up a Transportation Spiritual Array. But fortunately, it was already close and with their speed, they would be able to reach it in just a few days time.

    ¡°Through the information that we have gathered so far, at the border of the extreme west, there¡¯s a huge city called the Western City. It¡¯s also the biggest city near the extreme west with various forces gathering there. There are also those that have investigated around the extreme west, so we should be able to obtain some information on the Ancient Haven Pce.¡± The White King answered with a respectful voice.

    ¡°There are even those that are bold enough to risk entering the fractured space around the Ancient Haven Pce and obtained information to sell at a high price.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s expression changed upon hearing that. Those fellows were truly fearless with the chaotic spatial crack around the Ancient Haven Pce, the slightest carelessness and they would be sucked into that fractured space. At the moment, it¡¯spletely unwise to enter right now.

    But if they could obtain some harvest from the Ancient Haven Pce, they might be able to obtain some clues and they would be a step ahead after entering the Ancient Haven Pce. This great opportunity was basically firste, first serve.

    ¡°Looks like we have to make a trip to that Western City.¡± Nine Nether gently nodded her head.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. Aside from that, there also had to be experts that have gathered from the Greaw Continent, so he wondered if any of those powerful figures of the younger generation would be present as well.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, to the Western City.¡±

    Suppressing his thoughts, Mu Chen had stood up without any hesitation and left the teahouse. Turning into a streak of light, he charged into the sky with Nine Nether and the rest following behind him and they disappeared into the horizon.

    While Mu Chen¡¯s party was rushing towards the Western City, a white-dresseddy also walked out from an inn of the city. She had a celestial beauty and spiritual pupils that made her look like a fairy from a picture.

    However, she wasn¡¯t bothered about her bearing. She took out a rare spiritual fruit, which was emitting an astonishing Spiritual Energy. and gulped it down under countless heated gazes from the surroundings, before dusting her hands and murmured to herself, ¡°That fellow is also in the Greaw Continent, I wonder where is he going. I still owe him a favour from back then...¡±

    Tilting her head, she helplessly cast her lips aside and left the city with her hands behind her back...

 Chapter 1087 - Xia Hong

    Chapter 1087 - Xia Hong

    The Western City was a massive city situated on the border of the extreme west. But in the past, this city was in a withered state with a low poption, causing this city to be on the verge of copsing.

    But since the sudden appearance of the Ancient Haven Pce, the city had been revitalised, flourishing like never before.

    When Mu Chen¡¯s party appeared on a peak outside the Western City, they saw streaks of light covering the sky with ear-deafening noises resounding endlessly.

    Countless Spiritual Energy fluctuations that caused the Spiritual Energy in the heavens and earth to react came from the sky and could be sensed even from such a distance.

    ¡°The temptation of this Ancient Haven Pce is truly extraordinary, to allow such an ordinary city to be this popted...¡± Mu Chen sighed at this sight. He could sense several subtle powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations. The owners of those fluctuations should be extremely powerful to the point that even he would have to face them seriously.

    ording to his estimations, the scale of experts in this city had exceeded the elite formation from the Great Havew Domain.

    Naturally, it was just a surfaceparison. If Mand made a move, the entire city might be levelled to the point where there weren¡¯t any Greater Earth Sovereign Realm existences in the city.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Chen and Nine Nether exchanged a nce, them they flew out with the three Kings following behind them. The party turned into five streaks of light and they joined the flow of light in the sky, entering the city.

    The moment they entered the city, Mu Chen¡¯s party searched for an inn to settle down. Oldman White and Tan Qiu went out to scout for news, while the Stone King followed Mu Chen and Nine Nether as their loyal guard.

    When Mu Chen saw the three of them splitting up the work, he couldn¡¯t help praising in his heart that it was truly wise to bring to three of them along. Otherwise, he would have to do the work himself, searching for information all around the area.

    With the shrewd Oldman White around, he and Nine Nether only had to wait for information to be gathered.

    The inn was filled with bustling noises and much of it had entered the ears of Mu Chen and Nine Nether. In this ce that was mixed with all kinds of people, it¡¯s the best ce to search for information circting around.

    ¡°I heard that someone made a move in the Western City. It seems to be an azure-robed man wielding a golden spear. His strength seems pretty decent, I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s at least at the pinnacle of the Eighth Grade Sovereign Realm.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, that¡¯s the Golden Saint Spear - Liu Ming. He¡¯s from the Western Region and has already reached the pinnacle of the Eighth Grade Sovereign Realm at such a young age. He has been searching for people to challenge in this period of time, with many being defeated by him.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s truly talented, but I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s still inferior to the Azure Lotus Swordsman a few days ago. After judging his strength, I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s in the Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm. At that time, he had cut off the arm of four Eighth Grade Sovereigns with a single move, truly formidable.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still another one half a month ago...¡±

    All sorts of news entered Mu Chen¡¯s ears, which left him a little startled. The extreme west was truly gathering countless experts of the Greaw Continent. If they were ced somewhere else, they would naturally be top-tiered experts of the younger generation. But right now, they have popped up one after another.

    Rumble!

    Just as Mu Chen sighed at the amount of concealed talents in the Western City, a bolt of rumbling lightning suddenly resounded from the horizon, which had appeared in this city in a sh.

    In the city, countless gazes were directed over, which caused an endless burst of exmations.

    Mu Chen looked towards the sky and was stunned and had inwardly pped his lips. That¡¯s because, at this moment, he could sense an extremely luxurious carriage in the lightning. The carriage was covered with golden dragon runes and a powerful fluctuation was being emitted, disying its might as a Divine Artifact.

    Naturally, the intimidating factor wasn¡¯t the carriage itself, but the four silver lions that dragged the carriage with shes of lightning beneath their feet, as if they were riding on the lightning itself.

    Those were Spiritual Beasts, Lightning Lions, possessing the bloodline of Divine Beasts. The moment they grew up, they would be able to evolve into genuine Divine Beasts. No one had expected anyone to use them as carriers for a carriage.

    ¡°Who is that person to have such extravagance?¡± Nine Nether knitted her brows. She was clearly unhappy with someone using Divine Beasts as pets.

    Mu Chen shook his head, before an excited and envious voice resounded from the inn.

    ¡°How extravagant, judging from the runes on the carriage, they must be from the Xia Empire...¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, truly the ruler of the Eastern Region. I never thought that they woulde as well. The one in the carriage must be a Prince of the Xia Empire.¡±

    ¡°Heh, there are pampered waves ofughter from somediesing from the carriage. Looks like the person is fond of that. With such a liking, I¡¯m afraid that aside from the Fourth Prince Xia Hong, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Oh? The Fourth Prince Xia Hong? He¡¯s THAT Xia Hong, ranked 20th of the rankings of the younger generation in the Greaw Continent?¡±

    ¡°It must be him. Rumours have it that he is already at the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm. However, his cultivation path is towards the unrighteous, which resulted in his swift improvements.¡±

    When Mu Chen and Nine Nether heard those voices, they contracted their eyes. So it¡¯s the Fourth Prince of the Xia Empire, no wonder he¡¯s so extravagant. The Xia Empire was extremely powerful and had a deep foundation in the Eastern Region.

    Nine Nether nodded her head and just when she was about to speak, she was attracted to a voiceing from the inn again.

    ¡°Although Xia Hong is pretty good, he¡¯s still toocking whenpared to the Crown Prince of the Xia Empire.¡±

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s for sure. That Crown Prince¡¯s fame is widely spread in the Greaw Continent, ranked 4th amongst the younger generations in the Greaw Continent. He¡¯s way stronger than Xia Hong.¡± That voice was filled with expectations and respect for the Xia Empire¡¯s Crown Prince.

    Hearing those words, Mu Chen and Nine Nether¡¯s hearts trembled and their gazes turned even more grave. The Crown Prince was actually so formidable to be ranked 4th, his ranking was practically the same as Garuda.

    The Xia Empire truly cannot be underestimated. The Greaw Continent was truly a Supercontinent with countless elites.

    Just when Mu Chen and the entire inn were inwardly startled by the strength of the Xia Empire, a person idly walked out of the carriage with beauties in both arms.

    When that person walked out, he had attracted countless gazes. He wore a golden robe with noble bearing being emitted from him. His face was somewhat pale and the smile hung on the side of his lips looked somewhat eerie, but at the same time, there was also a unique charisma.

    He was naturally the Fourth Prince of the Xia Empire, Xia Hong.

    Xia Hong looked from above and casually swept his gaze like an Emperor touring his territory, before looking at Nine Nether, who was seated with Mu Chen, with his eyes that were sensitive towards beauties.

    Nine Nether still wore a ck dress with a slender and voluptuous figure, showing her exquisite features. Despite being calm, there was an icy bearing around her and due to the awakening of her Undying Bird¡¯s Bloodline, there was a noble aura that was being emitted from her bloodline that made her even more extraordinary.

    Thus, when Xia Hong saw Nine Nether, there was a sh of light in the depths of his eyes.

    But before he could look any longer, Nine Nether had sensed him and her face instantly turned cold. Her cold gaze swept out, which caused Xia Hong¡¯s expression to change and he felt threatened.

    ¡°Interesting...¡±

    Xia Hong casually smiled, since he never thought that this unfamiliardy would have such a stunning strength that wasn¡¯t any weaker than his own.

    Xia Hong¡¯s gaze flickered, but in the end, he did not descend from the sky and had only nodded his head towards Nine Nether from afar,pletely disregarding Mu Chen, who was beside her.

    In response to his attitude, Nine Nether maintained a cold expression with a cold light condensing in her eyes and was on the verge of making a move towards that self-conceited fellow.

    Just when she was about to make a move, Mu Chen stretched his hand out from the side and gently patted her fist and smiled. ¡°Looks like your charm is pretty good, attracting someone the moment we¡¯re here.¡±

    Hearing his tease, Nine Nether couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes. Compared to the cold expression, it was several times better, which even revealed a rare charm.

    Xia Hong had also noticed Mu Chen¡¯s actions and Nine Nether¡¯s attitude, so he narrowed his eyes before ring at the young man that was much younger than him...

    Sensing Xia Hong¡¯s gaze, Mu Chen lightly smiled and raised his head without any fear in his eyes.

    In the bustling city, two gazes coldly shed...

 Chapter 1088 - Token

    Chapter 1088 - Token

    In the bustling city, Mu Chen and Xia Hong¡¯s gaze shed together with chills, along with the rippling Spiritual Energy fluctuations around them, but in the end, both of them had retracted their Spiritual Energy.

    The sharpness in Xia Hong¡¯s gaze slowly retracted, before giving Mu Chen a faint smile; however, there wasn¡¯t any warmth in his smile.

    Mu Chen replied with a smile and a calm expression.

    ¡°Heh, looks like the Ancient Haven Pce attracted all sorts of people.¡± When Xia Hong saw Mu Chen¡¯s calm attitude, his eyes narrowed and he murmured to himself. He had sensed Mu Chen¡¯s strength, a Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign that hadn¡¯t stepped into the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm yet. However, that fellow showed no respect for him, which made him unhappy.

    Although he was a little unhappy, Xia Hong was a shrewd person as well, so he did not act up on the spot. After all, Mu Chen and Nine Nether must have a background with their strength. If he recklessly made a move without investigating them, then there¡¯s a possibility that it might attract trouble for him.

    Thus, his gaze lightly flickered, before it was retracted and he was prepared to have someone investigate them. If they didn¡¯t have any background, then perhaps he could make a move. That ck-dresseddy was powerful and had a cool bearing that was an entire level above all his other women. If he could have such a woman in his harem, he would definitely be able to increase his strength.

    Just thinking about it, a smile leaked at the corner of his mouth, before he cast a deep nce at Mu Chen and Nine Nether and he waved his hand before the Lightning Beast Spiritual Beasts unleashed a roar and they turned into shes of lightning that flew towards another direction of the city.

    ¡°That fellow¡¯s gaze is too hateful.¡± Seeing that Xia Hong had left, Nine Nether spoke with her brows knitted. Although Xia Hong had deeply concealed his thoughts, she could sense his filthy thoughts with her keen senses.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Xia Hong had a powerful background, then she would have definitely not let him off.

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head. ¡°Let¡¯s pay more attention to him. If he is nning something, then we will have to make him pay a price, even if he is from the Xia Empire.¡±

    Although the Xia Empire¡¯s foundation was deep and powerful, if Xia Hong really ced his thoughts on Nine Nether, then Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t care so much about that. Over the years, was the number of people he offended little? So what if the Xia Empire was added to the list?

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether shifted the topic but before too long, another rumbling violent Spiritual Energy fluctuation came from the distant horizon and many people could see several streaks of light making their way over.

    All of those silhouettes were emitting powerful and boundless Spiritual Energy fluctuations and along with their arrival, they had caused an uproar in the city.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Young Pavilion Master of the Hidden Dragon Pavilion, Mu Shan. It¡¯s said that he is also ranked in the 20s.¡±

    Hearing those exmations, Mu Chen shifted his thoughts and saw a massive dragon that coiled around itself as it roared. This dragon was a variant and despite possessing the Dragon n¡¯s bloodline, it¡¯s not pure; however, if it had enough opportunity, then it might be able to evolve into a genuine Divine Beast.

    A man stood on the head of the dragon with his clothes fluttering with the wind and the Spiritual Energy that he was sending out caused the space around him to shake.

    That man mounted the dragon without stopping and made his way into the Western City.

    ¡°There¡¯s still Jiang Ling of the Sword Saint Sect, it¡¯s said that he had secluded himself to cultivate in the Sword Graveyard back in his sect and achieved a breakthrough into the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm.¡±

    After Mu Shan, a sword flew over with a man standing on it and he streaked through the sky with a sharp sword aura and he charged into the Western City.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, even Lady Qin Ya of the Horizon Pce. The Horizon Pce mainly trades information, so the information that they possess is the best. Even she hase, looks like something big is going to happen in the Western City.¡±

    The next person to appear was ady in a red dress. She had an elegant appearance and fiery figure, even a knit of her brows or smile would dispense charm.

    Furthermore, her Spiritual Energy was retracted into her body. She clearly had a treasure to hide her Spiritual Energy fluctuation so others couldn¡¯t probe her cultivation, which made her look unfathomable.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Whizzing sounds resounded in the sky and more people arrived with nock of famous figures in the Greaw Continent, which had caused the Western City to boil up.

    This scenerysted for roughly half an hour, before it gradually calmed down with exmations resounding from the surroundings. With so many young elites gathering in the Western City, it looked like something was going to happen.

    After all, every force of the Greaw Continent had their eyes focused on this region. Due to the instability of space, no Earth Sovereign Realm powerhouses dared to enter, so they had sent their young elites to gather information rted to the Ancient Haven Pce.

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re in the right ce...¡± Nine Nether looked at Mu Chen and smiled. Although she didn¡¯t know the exact reason for those people to gather together, it had to be rted to the Ancient Haven Pce.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Old White¡¯s return for his information.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head. At this moment, the inn was bustling with noise, since they were all puzzled. Evidently, they couldn¡¯t obtain any urate information.

    Their wait did notst for a long time. Roughly an hourter, Old White and Tan Qiu returned.

    ¡°Haha. Lords should have also noticed the young elites that have gathered in the Western City, right?¡± Old White chuckled.

    Mu Chen nodded his head and asked, ¡°Did the two of you obtain any information regarding that matter?¡±

    Tan Qiu smiled. ¡°We have indeed found something out. It¡¯s said that there¡¯s a team some time ago that risked entering the fractured space. After paying the casualties of half their members, they managed to return today.¡±

    ¡°Did they find anything?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s expression moved. Others wouldn¡¯t care about the casualties of that team, but if that team did not have any harvest, then no one would travel all the way here for nothing.

    Tan Qiu nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve heard something. It¡¯s said that they have obtained something strange. When they obtained that item, it had caused a Spiritual Energy gale in the Ancient Haven Pce and about ten-odd of theirpanions were reduced to a bloody mash in the storm, so it should be extremely important to the Ancient Haven Pce.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Mu Chen quickly asked.

    ¡°It seems to be a token.¡± Old White replied.

    ¡°A token?¡± Mu Chen and Nine Nether exchanged a gaze with their expressions turning grave. In this sort of ancient ruins, things like a token were the most attractive, since they might be a key to something which they might be able to obtain a great opportunity with and take the lead ahead of others.

    ¡°Furthermore, the token seems to be engraved with an ancient ¡®two¡¯...¡± Tan Qiu added.

    ¡°Two?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled. Mand had once told him that there were five Hall Masters in the Ancient Haven Pce and the one that they had encountered back in the Hunting War was the Fourth Hall Master. Could it be that the token was rted to the Second Hall Master of the Ancient Haven Pce?

    Mu Chen looked at Nine Nether and she nodded her head. The both of them had thought of the same thing.

    ¡°Those young elites should be here for that.¡± Mu Chen slowly analysed.

    ¡°What kind ofpetition will there be to obtain it?¡± Nine Nether asked. Although they had no idea what uses the token had, it¡¯s best for them to obtain it, if possible. If that¡¯s the case, then they would have an advantage upon entering the Ancient Haven Pce.

    ¡°Haha, how else? Right now, there are many young elites gathered here, they wouldn¡¯t be having a mass battle for it, right? If that¡¯s the case, then it wouldn¡¯t benefit anyone but others instead. They¡¯re not stupid.¡±

    Old White smiled. ¡°The obtaining method is also through the ordinary method, through auction. The highest bidder gets it.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head. In this situation where everyone was fearful of each other, they would definitely opt for a fair method. But it¡¯s another matter if there¡¯s any hidden fights regarding the final ownership of that token.

    ¡°Lords, what do you think we should do?¡± Tan Qiu asked softly.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether exchanged a look and smiled. ¡°What else? Since we¡¯ve encountered it, then we can¡¯t just ignore it. We will join the auction and see if we can obtain it.¡±

    Otherwise, if the token of the Ancient Haven Pce fell in the hands of someone else, there would definitely be someone unresigned to the oue. So he would wait and see if there¡¯s an opportunity to seize it.

    Old White, Tan Qiu and the Stone King nodded their heads, which showed that they had no objections.

    Mu Chen gently nodded his head before standing up with Nine Nether and walked out of the inn. He raised his head towards the centre of the Western City and there seemed to be thunderclouds gathering, as if a thunderstorm was about to happen.

    Mu Chen looked at that direction as he strode out with a smile.

    Tomorrow, let me experience how powerful those young elites of the Greaw Continent are. I hope that they do not disappoint me...

 Chapter 1089 - Auction

    Chapter 1089 - Auction

    When the next morning arrived, the Western City was already boiling from the gathering of young elites yesterday and the news of the token from the Ancient Haven Pce had spread out, which attracted a great amount of attention.

    All of the experts that had gathered in the Western City wereing for the Ancient Haven Pce and with the chaotic space in the extreme west, no one dared to charge in because they were all waiting for the opportunity. Thus, everyone was interested in this mysterious token that was obtained in the Ancient Haven Pce.

    Although everyone knew that the mysterious token was eyed by many experts and it¡¯s futile for them topete for it, they knew they were all hoping that it would fall into their hands by luck. That would be a great opportunity and in the future, they might be able to make use of it to be a famous figure in the Greaw Continent,manding the wind and clouds.

    So when the second morning arrived, countless sounds of streaking figures covered the sky and all of them were flying towards the centre area.

    There was a massive auction house in the centre of the city; however, it was empty for years. But today, it was filled and the poprity wasn¡¯t at all inferior to any massive auction house in the Greaw Continent.

    The auction upied the majority of the pavilion and was split into three levels. The lower levels were the ordinary seats, while the quality increased at the higher levels with luxurious decoration and could overlook the entire auction.

    At this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s party had already entered the third level of the auction house. He was patting the mat, which was made of the fur of the Ice-Fire Leopard. It was extremelyfortable to sit on.

    This was naturally done by Tan Qiu, which made Mu Chen inwardly sigh. It was truly better to have someone serve him by his side. If he came by himself, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be so well-prepared.

    ¡°Who will hold the auction? Is it the fellows that appeared yesterday?¡± Mu Chen casually asked. If this auction was held by those they mentioned yesterday, then they would have to be more cautious.

    Hearing his question, Old White immediately answered, ¡°The auction will be hosted by a local force. Although they aren¡¯t powerful, they¡¯re not from any of the forces. Haha, no one would let their opponent host the auction to prevent themselves from being scammed. So they have all rmended a local force to hold the auction.¡±

    Mu Chen lightly sighed upon hearing his words and as they spoke, the atmosphere in the auction was suddenly raised. Sweeping his gaze, Mu Chen could see several groups of people walking into the auction.

    None of them had an ordinary bearing with four of them in the lead. The four of them were naturally the Xia Empire¡¯s Fourth Prince Xia Hong, Hidden Dragon Pavilion Mu Shan, Sword Saint Sect Jiang Ling and Qin Ya of the Horizon Pce...

    The four of them were ranked elites of the younger generation. Thus, their appearance had caused exmations to resound.

    ¡°Haha. Everyone, my Xia Empire must have this token. If you guys can do it for my sake, my Xia Empire will definitely remember this favour.¡± The Xia Empire¡¯s Fourth Prince Xia Hong looked at the crowd in the pavilion, then he turned around and smiled towards the other three.

    However, the Hidden Dragon Pavilion¡¯s Young Pavilion Master, Mu Shen grinned upon hearing his words. ¡°Why don¡¯t I give each of you 5,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid to give up on this? My Hidden Dragon Pavilion will definitely remember this favour.¡±

    He did not conceal the ridicule in his words. Although the Xia Empire was the ruler of the Eastern Region, it was tens of millions of miles away from his Hidden Dragon Pavilion, so he wasn¡¯t the slightest bit afraid.

    Qin Ya of the Horizon Pce covered her mouth and chuckled. She was looking at the two as they fought, while Jiang Ling of the Sword Saint Sect did not have any expression while hugging his longsword, looking like he hadn¡¯t heard Xia Hong and Mu Shan¡¯s words.

    Xia Hong smiled with his eyes narrowed, then he looked at Mu Shan. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I hope that Young Pavilion Master Mu has brought enough Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.¡±

    Pausing his words, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to fight any longer with Mu Shan and shifted his eyes towards the gorgeous Qin Ya. ¡°Lady Qin Ya, are you willing to sit with me to watch this auction?¡±

    ¡°Hoho, we¡¯ll all be opponentster and it would put us in an awkward moment if we stayed together.¡± Qin Ya chuckled, refusing Xia Hong¡¯s invitation before elegantly walking up the pavilion.

    Xia Hong wasn¡¯t bothered about the rejection. He simply raised his head and look at Qin Ya¡¯s exquisite figure with a fire zing in the depths of his eyes before returning to a normal expression and followed behind her.

    Halfway up the pavilion, Xia Hong suddenly sensed that Qin Ya had stopped. She raised her head and looked in a corner with shock in her eyes.

    Following her gaze, he contracted his eyes because he saw Mu Chen and Nine Nether that he had met yesterday.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Lady Qin Ya knows them?¡± Xia Hong asked in a low voice. With the boundless information, the Horizon Pce should have some information regarding those strangers.

    Qin Ya briefly paused, before smiling. ¡°If I have not guessed incorrectly, they should be from the Great Havew Domain and they are newly ascended Emperors. They should be Emperor Mu and Nine Nether Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Northern Region? Great Havew Domain? They¡¯re overestimating their own abilities.¡± Xia Hong was stunned with a ridiculing smile on the corner of his lips. The Northern Region could be considered a remote ce in the Greaw Continent, covered with conflicts without a ruler akin to their Xia Empire. As for the Great Havew Domain, the reputation of that force wasn¡¯t too significant either.

    He initially thought that the brat had a powerful background, considering that Mu Chen had not shown any respect to him. But in the end, it turned out that he¡¯s only from the Great Havew Domain.

    Qin Ya caught the ridiculing smile hung on the corner of Xia Hong¡¯s lips and her gaze flickered. Looks like Xia Hong has some problems with those two new emperors.

    But naturally, Xia Hong didn¡¯t know that despite there not being a ruler in the Northern Region, the Great Havew Domain had already stood out from the other top-tiered forces. Although the Great Havew Domain¡¯s foundation was weaker than the Xia Empire, the ruler of the Great Havew Domain had stepped into the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm and wasn¡¯t at all inferior to the Xia Emperor of the Xia Empire.

    If Xia Hong did anything to those two Emperors of the Great Havew Domain, the ruler of the Great Havew Domain would definitely not let the matter rest so easily. At that time, even the Xia Emperor would have a headache, right? So she was more than willing for the Xia Emperor to have an additional enemy.

    With this thought through her mind, Qin Ya walked towards another corner of the pavilion. Xia Hong, Mu Shan and the rest had also found a ce to sit down with servants serving them.

    Mu Chen had been paying attention to this group and had also seen the conversation between Xia Hong and Qin Ya. The former revealed a mocking expression on the corner of his lips, vaguely figuring out something with a single thought and smiled. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve been underestimated.¡±

    ¡°This is not the Northern Region and no one knows your reputation here.¡± Nine Nether teased.

    ¡°What fame do I have...?¡± Mu Chen helplessly shook his head as he paused and continued, ¡°But if anyone believes that I¡¯m a pushover, I¡¯m afraid that they would end up having their hands broken instead.¡±

    Despite his casual speech, there was pride contained in his words. He had been moving step-by-step for all these years, ever since he left the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and refined the Great Sr Undying Body to reach the Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm. He had met too many opponents but in the end, he was thest one to remain standing. Therefore, he was confident that he could face anyone of the same generation.

    It¡¯s fine if Xia Hong behaved himself, but if he had any thoughts, then Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t mind letting Xia Hong know the price for being too conceited.

    Mu Chen turned his head and he saw that Nine Nether was stunned while looking at him, so he scratched his head in puzzlement. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Nine Nether was also stunned about the traces of sharpness being emitted by Mu Chen, before she inwardly sighed. Mu Chen was no longer the tender youth, his confidence and bearing surpassed the past.

    He has truly grown in these years.

    Dong!

    While Nine Nether dazed off, a bell suddenly rang out in the pavilion, which covered themotioning from below, and everyone gradually turned silent with heat in their eyes as they looked at the stage.

    A middle-aged man ascended the stage and he introduced himself, ¡°I am Han Fei of the West Cold Sect and I will be hosting this auction...¡±

    Finishing his words, he waved his hand and several silhouettes walked out with silver tes in their hands, which were enveloped with barriers of Spiritual Energy that obstructed the Spiritual Energy fluctuations inside.

    Countless gazes were on the silver tes with heat in their eyes and Han Fei smiled at this sight. ¡°Since everyone can¡¯t wait any longer, then I will announce the start of this auction.¡±

 Chapter 1090 - Nine Dragon Godkilling Array

    Chapter 1090 - Nine Dragon God-Killing Array

    The pavilion was covered with multitudes of people, but despite therge amount, the pavilion was silent with heated gazes staring at the stage...

    Precisely speaking, they should be gazing at the silver tes held by the four girls with Spiritual Energy runes appearing on the tes that formed into barriers that obstructed the Spiritual Energy fluctuations so that no one could sense them.

    Han Fei looked at the heated gazes around and smiled, ¡°The scale of this auction won¡¯t be huge, but all four of these items originated from the Ancient Haven Pce and have gone through a strict selection process...¡±

    ¡°So let us start with the first one.¡± Han Fei waved his hand and a girl carefully walked up with the silver te. The lustre gradually faded on the te and revealed the item within.

    Everyone looked at it and saw a ck marble on the te that was covered in mottled traces of a subtle, ancient and profound aura leaking from it.

    Mu Chen contracted his eyes upon seeing the marble and a crack appeared on his forehead. As the ck light surged, he hadpletely seen through the mottled marble and the massive Spiritual Energy contained within the marble.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Nine Nether asked in doubt. The ck marble looked ordinary just from the surface.¡±

    ¡°It should be a pretty powerful Quasi-Saint Artifact.¡± The small crack on his forehead closed up and Mu Chen slowly said. With the Life-Extinguishing Pupil, he could see the powerful energy contained in the ck marble that would rank it amongst the top-tiered artifacts. It¡¯s a Quasi-Saint Artifact that might not be weaker to his own.

    This fact made him sigh in admiration. The Ancient Haven Pce was truly extraordinary, just a marble could possess such powerful energy. Facing this item, even he, himself, was a little tempted, least to say for others.

    While Mu Chen sighed in admiration, the pavilion gradually went into an uproar. Although the majority of the people here couldn¡¯t tell what the ck marble was, there were still others with special analysing abilities. Not long after, whispers gradually resounded, which caused amotion.

    ¡°Haha. Ladies and Gentlemen, this item is called the Sea-Shattering Pearl that only elites in the Ancient Haven Pce could obtain as a reward for their great contribution. It¡¯s a Quasi-Saint Artifact with the power to split the seas, making it extremely powerful. Not even a Ninth Grade Sovereign would dare to underestimate it.¡± Han Fei smiled with his eyes narrowed.

    Themotion in the pavilion boiled even further with Han Fei¡¯s exnation and countless people looked at the Quasi-Saint Artifact with zing eyes. Even in the top-tiered forces, such artifacts were extremely rare and couldn¡¯t bepared to the ordinary Quasi-Saint Artifacts that were out there.

    ¡°The starting bid is 10,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid with every increment no less than 1,000,000. If anyone is interested, you can all start to bid.¡± Han Fei smiled.

    When the price that was mentioned, the uproar had instantly turned silent. After all, it was a huge amount and without the support of a top-tiered force behind them, it¡¯s impossible for anyone to fork out such a huge amount.

    Furthermore, even if they did have a top-tiered force standing behind them, most of them would rather use it for their own cultivation. After all, Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was a necessity in cultivation and without it, the speed of their cultivation would be affected.

    Although the majority of them were stopped by the high price, many elites were gathered in the Western City at this moment and all of them came prepared. Although it was a little heart-aching for this price, they gritted their teeth at the thought of the power it held.

    ¡°11,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid!¡± On the second pavilion, a white-clothed man roared, which attracted countless gazes and whispers.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Young Pavilion Master of the Golden-Jade Pavilion, it¡¯s said that he is currently at the pinnacle of the Seventh Grade Sovereign Realm.¡±

    ¡°No wonder he¡¯s so generous. Over 10,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, I can probably break through to the Seventh or Eighth Grade Sovereign Realm with it.¡±

    The white-clothed man waved the jade fan in his hand and gently smiled as he faced the envious gazes directed at him. But before he could maintain that bearing for long, he was disrupted by another voice, ¡°12,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid!¡±

    The white-clothed man¡¯s face stiffened and he turned around to see a middle-aged man with a scar on his face and a gaze that was as ferocious as a wolf. Naturally, he¡¯s not any kind character.

    ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t that the Northwest Heavenly Wolf Stronghold¡¯s Stronghold Leader? Never expected him to be here...¡±

    Mu Chen had an attitude of watching the show here. Despite being tempted by the Sea-Shattering Pearl, he had decided not to participate. After all, he already had a Life-Extinguishing Pupil that wasn¡¯t at all weaker to the Sea-Shattering Pearl. So there¡¯s no need for him to spend the money to seize it. After all, Tang Bing would naturally have her face turning green from anger if she knew how spendthrift he was if he threw it out so casually.

    The price of the Sea-Shattering Pearl swiftly rose up to 14,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid and at this point in time, even the Golden-Jade Pavilion¡¯s Young Master and Heavenly Wolf Stronghold¡¯s leader were on the verge of stopping and their faces changed with hesitation.

    ¡°16,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.¡± Azy voice resounded while the two of them were hesitating and caused a change in both of their expressions. Raising their heads, they saw the Fourth Prince of the Xia Empire, Xia Hong¡¯s idle expression.

    Seeing that it was Xia Hong who was bidding, the two of them changed their expressions and they sat back down. Evidently, they had unwillingly given up.

    After all, they couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Xia Empire and, in terms of wealth, they were inferior as well.

    Xia Hong merely cast a nce at the two of them, before sweeping his gaze out and spoke in a faint voice, ¡°Is there any higher offer than this Prince?¡±

    His voice contained ridicule and despite causing the displeasure of some experts, no one said anything. After all, 16,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was equivalent to the profits of a second-rate force in a year.

    Han Fei looked at everyone that had turned silent and smiled. ¡°Since no one has a better offer, then this Sea-Shattering Peal will belong to the Fourth Prince.¡±

    He gently pped and the girl moved back, then disappeared from the stage. At the same time, a second girl walked forth.

    Everyone looked at the Sea-Shattering Pearl being taken away and they sighed before casting their attention to the second girl.

    Through the warm-up, the atmosphere in the auction had clearly been raised, since many experts were rubbing their hands together. They were excited to see what the next silver te had.

    Seeing this atmosphere, Han Fei did not dy and waved his hand. The Spiritual Energy light on the second te disappeared, revealing the item within.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze shot down from the pavilion, staring at the item on the second te with a changed expression and interest showing on his face.

    There was an ancient bronze scroll on the silver te. Although the scroll looked tattered, the special fluctuation that it emitted made Mu Chen understand that it should be a Spiritual Array Diagram of decent ranking, at least Heaven Grade.

    As interest rose in Mu Chen¡¯s heart, exmations had resounded as well. Most of the people here could recognise that it was a Spiritual Array Diagram, which was only useful in the hands of Spiritual Array Master. However, the number of Spiritual Array Masters was extremely small.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the name of this scroll is the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array... that is rumoured to be in the Schr Grade.¡± Han Fei quickly exined, looking at the losing excitement.

    ¡°Schr Grade?¡± An uproar exploded at his words. Even those that weren¡¯t Spiritual Array Masters had shock written on their faces, since Schr Grade Spiritual Arrays were equivalent to Earth Sovereigns.

    Everyone knew that a Spiritual Array Schr was an existence equivalent to the Earth Sovereign Realm, so Schr Grade Spiritual Arrays were naturally equivalent to the power of Earth Sovereigns.

    This was a Spiritual Array Diagram that even the top-tiered forces in the Greaw Continent wouldn¡¯t possess. But at this moment, one had appeared.

    Mu Chen was startled, before he knitted his brows. ording to his estimation, despite the special fluctuationing from the scroll, it shouldn¡¯t have reached the Schr Grade.

    ¡°You im that this scroll is a Schr Grade Spiritual Array?¡± There were those with keen eyes, so they also couldn¡¯t help sounding their doubts.

    Han Fei coughed in embarrassment upon hearing that, then answered, ¡°Indeed, if this was theplete version of the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array, it¡¯s definitely a Schr Grade Spiritual Array Diagram.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that this is not thepleted version of the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array?¡± Everyone here wasn¡¯t stupid and they could understand the meaning behind Han Fei¡¯s words.

    Han Fei dryly smiled. ¡°This Spiritual Array Diagram is iplete, but even so, even a pinnacle level Ninth Grade Sovereign would be in trouble facing this Spiritual Array.¡±

    Tsking noises resounded below the stage and many people shook their heads. They weren¡¯t Spiritual Array Masters, so they¡¯re definitely not interested in spending money to purchase an iplete Spiritual Array.

    Han Fei was also helpless at this sight and he immediately dered, ¡°We¡¯ll start the bidding for this second item. The Nine Dragon God-Killing Array¡¯s starting bid is 5,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.¡±

    5,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was naturally much cheaper than the Sea-Shattering Pearl but surprisingly, no one offered a bid. Even those Spiritual Array Masters were pondering because they weren¡¯t confident inprehending this iplete array. If they failed, then it would also be a useless item in their possession.

    Just forking out 5,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid alone was a pain in their pocket.

    With such thoughts, the entire auction suddenly turned quiet.

    When Han Fei saw this situation, he helplessly shook his head. However, he knew that amongst the four items, this was probably the hardest to auction.

    So just when he was about to speak again in an attempt to rouse the interest of Spiritual Array Masters, a youthful voice suddenly resounded, which resonated in the massive pavilion, ¡°6,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.¡±

    Han Fei was stunned, before he raised his head and saw a young man looking over with a smile on his face...

 Chapter 1091 - Contest

    Chapter 1091 - Contest

    ¡°6,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.¡±

    A calm voice resounded in the pavilion, which attracted many astonished gazes before they focused on the youth on the third level.

    ¡°Who is that person? Could it be that he is a Spiritual Array Master? For him to bid for this Spiritual Array Diagram...¡±

    ¡°Beats me, all of the elites in the Greaw Continent could be recognised. But he doesn¡¯t look familiar, so he shouldn¡¯t be ranked amongst the young experts of the Greaw Continent.¡±

    ¡°Judging from the Spiritual Energy fluctuation around him, he should be in the Quasi-Ninth Grade sovereign Realm. That isn¡¯t ordinary amongst the younger generations.¡±

    ...

    All sorts of whispers resounded, puzzling over Mu Chen¡¯s identity. The gazes on the same level also fixated at Mu Chen with the Fourth Prince, Xia Hong, being one of them. His eyes looked as cunning as a fox, before his eyes flickered and he swept an indifferent gaze at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Haha. I wonder if there¡¯s anyone else offering a higher price?¡± Han Fei looked at Mu Chen, before retracting his gaze and asked with a chuckle resounding in the auction.

    The silencested in the auction for a while, but there were other Spiritual Array Masters as well. They were also pretty much interested in the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array and after a brief silence, someone finally spoke out.

    ¡°6,500,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.¡± A man stood up with spiritual runes covering his robes and light circting on it.

    ¡°That¡¯s Mu Bai, a True Disciple of the Immortal Array Sect that is rumoured to be a Spiritual Array Grandmaster and could set up a Heaven Grade Spiritual Array.¡± There were many sharp eyes in the auction, so the identity of the bidder was instantly recognised.

    Mu Bai cupped his hands with a friendly smile towards Mu Chen, which Mu Chen replied with a friendly smile, but he was clearly not intending to give up this iplete array that he was interested in and ced a bid, ¡°7,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.¡±

    Hearing his bid, Mu Bai was briefly stunned before he said with a smile, ¡°8,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.¡±

    The two of them were clearly interested in this iplete Spiritual Array. Despite being useless for others, it could be considered as a treasure for Spiritual Array Masters like them. Even if they couldn¡¯t fully research this Spiritual Array, they could improve their own attainments in Spiritual Array throughprehending it.

    The two¡¯s contest gradually zed, which attracted everyone¡¯s attention. But they could sense that despite the two of them constantly bidding and remaining friendly, there were sparks flying between them.

    The two of them weren¡¯t willing to give up on it and, in the process, they had also attracted several other Spiritual Array Masters to participate in the bid. After a long while, the price of the iplete Spiritual Array was already raised to 11,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, which was approaching the price of that Quasi-Saint Artifact. Thus, the number ofpetitors gradually decreased and returned to just Mu Chen and Mu Bai.

    ¡°12,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.¡± Mu Chen called out calmly once again. The price was already not low and it¡¯s even painful for the current Nine Nether Pce. If Mand hadn¡¯t given him Sovereign Spiritual Liquid in this trip, he would have probably given up.

    When the price of 12,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was called out, it had caused amotion in the auction. Everyone felt that it was incredible for an iplete Spiritual Array to be raised to such a price.

    Mu Bai¡¯s gaze had also gradually turned grave with hesitation. After all, the price was also equivalent to a full year of ie for him.

    After some hesitation, Mu Bai inwardly sighed, then he helplessly shook his head and sat down.

    Upon seeing that Mu Bai had given up, Mu Chen felt relieved. If Mu Bai was going to be stubborn and continue, he would probably have to give up as well after a few rounds.

    ¡°14,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid!¡± When Mu Chen felt relieved in his heart upon Mu Bai¡¯s renouncement, an indifferent voice suddenly resounded, which attracted an uproar in the pavilion.

    Countless gazes suddenly rose up, fixating at the source of the voice and, shortly after, splendour shined on their faces.

    That¡¯s because, on the third level, Xia Empire¡¯s Fourth Prince, Xia Hong, was fiddling with a ck pearl with an indifferent expression. The pearl was the Sea-Shattering Pearl that he had just purchased. After calling out the price, he did not look at anyone and only focused on the pearl in his hand, disregarding all the astonished gazes.

    As for Mu Chen, whose tempo was disrupted by him, Xia Hong did not even bother taking a look at him, as if what he just did wasn¡¯t worth mentioning.

    His attitude had also attracted countless amounts of astonishment from everyone. Judging from the looks of it, Xia Hong seemed to have some grudges with Mu Chen...

    ¡°That bastard!¡± Nine Nether¡¯s gaze shed with rage and coldness. Xia Hong was clearly targeting Mu Chen in this action, since he clearly did not want to see Mu Chen taking this item so easily, which caused Nine Nether to be extremely furious.

    On the contrary, there weren¡¯t that many ripples in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, since he must have also expected this bad situation. Thus, he had only calmly cast a nce at Xia Hong before smiling. ¡°15,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.¡±

    Xia Hong gently fumbled with the pearl and said without even raising his head, ¡°16,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.¡±

    The atmosphere in the auction suddenly boiled. If Mu Chen and Mu Bai could be considered still friendly, then the contest between Mu Chen and Xia Hong would be equivalent to a carnage.

    With a cold expression, Nine Nether clenched his fist and a terrifying Spiritual Energy fluctuation rippled from her fists. Even Old White, Stone King and Tan Qiu sitting behind her didn¡¯t have a good expression as well.

    ¡°17,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.¡± Mu Chen maintained a calm tone without emotions.

    When the price appeared, it had caused a tremble in the auction. It was so much so that even Xia Hong had stopped fiddling with the pearl and raised his head, looking at Mu Chen with a teasing expression, ¡°This friend is truly generous. Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll take a step back.¡±

    Many people had inwardly smacked their lips. Xia Hong was truly ruthless and judging from his look, he was clearly not interested in the iplete Spiritual Array. But the reason why he bid was just to make Mu Chen pay a higher price for it and he was satisfied with the oue, since he made Mu Chen pay an extra 5,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank the Fourth Prince.¡±

    Under everyone¡¯s pitiful gazes, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t bothered by it and even gave a smile towards Xia Hong. ¡°But I hope that the Fourth Prince will not regret letting me have this. At that time, I¡¯m afraid the price that you will have to pay will even exceed the ten-odd millions of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s tone had caused others to be surprised...

    Xia Hong¡¯s pupils slightly contracted when he heard Mu Chen¡¯s words and he had vague feeling of unease. But shortly after, the feeling was forcefully suppressed by him. What could a Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign do even with the iplete Spiritual Array? When the army of his Xia Empirees, that fellow could be easily killed.

    Thus, he had only gently smiled before a disdainful arc rose on the corner of his lips. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I will be waiting. I hope that you will not leave me disappointed.¡±

    Mu Chen did not reply to his words, but Nine Nether¡¯s cold voice resounded, ¡°That fellow is really hateful!¡±

    Although 5,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was not a small amount, what truly made her furious was Xia Hong¡¯s method.

    ¡°Did he really think that our Great Havew Domain is a pushover?¡± Tan Qiu was also furious. Their Great Havew Domain was no longer the same as before and if they fought, despite theirck in foundation, the Xia Empire would definitely not be able to get any benefits.

    Facing their rage, Mu Chen only waved his hand and smiled. ¡°No worries. I have already said it before, the Fourth Prince will definitely regret it in the future for letting me have it.¡±

    His tone was filled with confidence, since he could vaguely sense that the might of this Nine Dragon God-Killing Array was extremely extraordinary. If he could trulyprehend it, then it¡¯s not something that could be bought with ten-odd millions of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    Nine Nether and the rest felt relieved upon hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words. Although they weren¡¯t clear of the potential regarding the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array, it definitely had to be extraordinary since Mu Chen said so.

    As they conversed, Han Fei ended the bidding for the Spiritual Array and instructed someone to send it to Mu Chen while he started the third auction.

    This was an iplete Divine Art that was both ancient and extraordinary at the same time. However, Mu Chen no longer had any interest inpeting, since he would be biting more than he could chew. He did not have any more spare time to collect too many iplete things toprehend.

    Thus, the iplete Divine Art was purchased by Qin Ya of the Horizon Pce at a price of 18,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid...

    With the end of the auction for the iplete Divine Art, the atmosphere in the auction suddenly tensed up and countless gazes were fixated on the fourth silver te. Many were here for the item on the fourth te that had been making waves in the city over the past two days.

    On the stage, Han Fei looked at the zing gazes and his expression turned solemn. He personally received the silver te and with a sh of spiritual light, the item in it was gradually revealed.

    It was a somewhat mottled golden token thatid on the te with two blurry ancient words on it that looked like a ¡®two¡¯...

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze shed. It truly was the token of the Second Hall Master!

 Chapter 1092 - Mysterious Lady

    Chapter 1092 - Mysterious Lady

    An ancient gold tokenid on the silver te with mottled traces, the manifestation of age. At the same time, this token looked extremely ordinary but there was a subtle feeling of uniqueness.

    Countless people stared at the token with zing gazes. The majority of the people here came from the various forces and their motives were all on this mysterious golden token...

    Mand wasn¡¯t the only one that knew about the Second Hall Master. The other top-tiered forces in the Greaw Continent had also pretty much done their research regarding the Ancient Haven Pce. So they knew the status of the Second Hall Master, thus attracting their attention when this token was leaked out.

    The resources and opportunities in the Ancient Haven Pce were too great and if a single one of the forces could obtain it, then they would be able to soar and be the new ruler of the Greaw Continent. At the same time, their forces would also be promoted to being one of the powerhouses in the Great Thousand World!

    Thus, anything it could raise their chances in the Ancient Haven Pce, which was extremely precious, and they definitely had to obtain this!

    On the third pavilion, the eyes of Xia Hong and the rest had turned sharp and their expressions turned grave.

    Finally, the item that they were waiting for had finally appeared.

    Han Fei looked at the drooling gazes on the stage, before he chuckled and raised the silver te, ¡°The starting bid of this will start at 1,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid and every increment must not be less than 1,000,000.¡±

    The starting bid of this item was extremely low, but no one felt assured because of it. That¡¯s because they knew that the price of this would definitely exceed all the three other items.

    ¡°2,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid!¡± Just as everyone had expected, the moment Han Fei finished speaking, a rushed voice had resounded.

    ¡°3,000,000!¡± Before the echoes of that voice could settle down, another bid resounded.

    ¡°4,000,000!¡±

    ...

    Voices constantly resounded in the auction house, which had instantly raised the atmosphere to the peak and everyone¡¯s eyes were turning red.

    In just a few minutes, thepetition had already soared to 10,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    After the price was raised to 10,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, the frequency of the biddings finally decreased. But even so, there were still a lot of voices and those definitely had to have a powerful force standing behind them.

    Several minutes passed and the price was raised to 16,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    ¡°It¡¯s already 16,000,000...¡±

    When Mu Chen saw this scene in the auction, he couldn¡¯t help inwardly smacking his lips. The top-tiered forces have yet to make a move and the price was already so terrifying.

    ¡°18,000,000!¡±

    As Mu Chen sighed, a peal ofughter suddenly resounded from the auction, which had instantly caused the fiery atmosphere in this pavilion to pause and countless gazes looked over to see the Young Pavilion Master of the Hidden Dragon Pavilion looking at everyone with a smile on his face. Evidently, he was finally going to make a move after watching the bids.

    He had immediately raised the bid from 16,000,000 to 18,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, increasing the bid by 2,000,000, which had directly caused the countenances of the other experts to turn a little unsightly. In the end, they briefly hesitated before sitting back down.

    ¡°Haha. Since Young Pavilion Master Mu is so generous, then my Xia Empire cannot be any weaker. 20,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.¡± When Mu Shan called out a bid, an idle voice resounded and Xia Hong had finally made a bid.

    Watching this scene, the other forces shook their heads with regret, since they could only watch the wealthy top-tiered forcespete for the token.

    ¡°21,000,000.¡±

    A pamperedughter gently resounded with Qin Ya covering her lips as she chuckled, ¡°Since the two of you are interested in it, then let Qin Ya take part in it too.¡±

    ¡°22,000,000.¡± Jiang Ling of the Sword Saint Sect made a bid without any expression on his face.

    With four top-tiered forces making their bids, the price was instantly raised to a terrifying height, which hadpletely cut off the thoughts of the other forces.

    Xia Hong¡¯s gaze flickered as he looked at the other three and said in a cold voice, ¡°25,000,000.¡±

    He definitely had to obtain the token, but the three forces would definitely be an obstruction to him. They might even make him pay a great price, but he wasn¡¯t afraid of not being able to obtain it. In terms of foundation, the Hidden Dragon Pavilion, Horizon Pce and Sword Saint Sect weren¡¯t superior to their Xia Empire.

    Mu Shan, Qin Ya and Jiang Ling knitted their brows, since they had clearly felt Xia Hong¡¯s determination to win. 25,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was definitely not a small amount, even for their forces.

    So for a period of time, they had also pondered and started to consider their odds of sess.

    Xia Hong coldly sneered in his heart. These top-tiered forces with shallow foundations want topete with my Xia Empire? They¡¯re practically dreaming!

    ¡°28,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.¡±

    Just when Xia Hong was feeling pleased, a calm voice suddenly resounded, which broke the silence.

    Rustle!

    Everyone had directed their gazes towards the source of the voice and saw Mu Chen, who had previously obtained the iplete Spiritual Array, standing there with a smile on his face.

    ¡°He actually made a bid?!¡± There were some that felt disbelief as the price of 28,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid wasn¡¯t something that just any force could fork out.

    Qin Ya, Mu Shan and the rest looked at Mu Chen with shock in their eyes as well.

    Xia Hong was briefly stunned, before looking at Mu Chen with a dark face and said in an eerie voice, ¡°Brat, this is not the ce for you to fool around. If you make a reckless bid, you will have to pay the price for that.¡±

    Mu Chen raised his eyelids and faintly replied, ¡°The Fourth Prince doesn¡¯t have to worry about that, my Great Havew Domain can still afford 28,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.¡±

    Standing beside him, Tan Qiu and the rest were all startled by the bid. They¡¯re only left with 30,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid after Mu Chen¡¯sst purchase and he had bid it at a go.

    Although they were stunned, they did not speak a word, since they understood the limits of their wealth. So if they wanted to win the bid, then they would have to put up a fa?ade that they¡¯re rich to intimidate others.

    However, they¡¯re not confident that they could intimidate Xia Hong with 28,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    Xia Hong¡¯s face became darker as he stared at Mu Chen and a cold light shed in his eyes. Although their Xia Empire was wealthy, there¡¯s still a limit to what he could use.

    Nearly 30,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid could practically support the growth of a second rated force, recruiting countless experts...

    Xia Hong¡¯s gaze flickered, before he took a deep breath and coldly said, ¡°30,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid!¡±

    Rustle! The entire auction went into an uproar with everyone dumbfounded, before shaking their heads. Those fellows were truly insane, they could even buy several Quasi-Saint Artifacts with that price. Even in the rumoured Assassin Organization in the Great Thousand World, that price could even invite an Earth Sovereign.

    Not only were the spectators stunned by that price, but even Qin Ya and the rest also wore a grave expression, before they inwardly shook their heads.

    Everyone then turned to look at Mu Chen, wondering what his decision would be.

    Under those gazes, Mu Chen called another bid without any hesitation, ¡°31,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.¡±

    With a calm expression, no one could see his limits. Only Nine Nether, Tan Qiu and the rest knew that the price was at their limit and they couldn¡¯t even afford another 10,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    Rustle! Xia Hong suddenly stood up with a distorted expression. He gritted his teeth and looked at Mu Chen with a vicious gaze, leaving a deep palm print on the armrest, since he never expected that Mu Chen would really dare to y with him!

    ¡°35,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid!¡± Xia Hong had practically howled the price out, which made everyone¡¯s scalp feel numb. He had also reached the limit that his Xia Empire could afford.

    Seeing Xia Hong¡¯s distorted expression, Mu Chen¡¯s slender hands gently caressed the armrest with a calm expression. However, he had inwardly sighed in his heart, since he really couldn¡¯t afford topete with the wealthy Xia Empire.

    Even the ie of their Great Havew Domain at this moment couldn¡¯t reach that amount.

    Thus, he gently shook his head and chose to give up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s think of other ways.¡± Nine Nether spoke in a soft voice. Even if Xia Hong managed to obtain that token, he also might not be able to take it away.

    Mu Chen nodded his head, that¡¯s the only choice for now.

    ¡°Why are you not bidding anymore?¡±

    Seeing that Mu Chen had given up, Xia Hong¡¯s distorted face turned into a sneer. ¡°A puny Great Havew Domain wants topete with my Xia Empire? You¡¯re practically overestimating your own abilities!¡±

    With a cold expression, Nine Nether was about to stand up, but she was held down by Mu Chen, since this wasn¡¯t the location to start a fight.

    Xia Hong coldly snorted before turning back to Han Fei and said in a cold voice, ¡°Still not going to announce the winner?¡±

    With the price of 35,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, who else couldpete with him?

    Han Fei swiftly nodded his head and just when he was about to call an end to the auction, a pampered and sweet voice suddenly resounded, like rumbling thunder that had instantly struck everyone dumbfounded.

    ¡°Oh wait, I¡¯ll bid 45,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.¡±

    ...

    The entire pavilion was in silent and Xia Hong¡¯s gaze had be dazed at that price. Even Mu Chen was stunned. Just who was the one that increased the price by 10,000,000?

    Did she treat Sovereign Spiritual Liquid like beans?

    Who called out the bid?

    Everyone frantically searched for the source of the voice and a brief momentter, the gazes all shot towards Mu Chen¡¯s location.

    Sensing the gazes, Mu Chen was also stunned, before he quickly turned his head around. Without his knowledge, there was a girl standing behind him holding onto a spiritual fruit that she gobbled on. Her spiritual eyes were emanating with breathtaking charm.

    Chewing on the fruit, she looked at the shocked Mu Chen, then she waved her hand and swiftly swallowed the chewed fruit in her mouth and chuckled, ¡°Oh, we meet again, Mu Chen...¡±

 Chapter 1093 - Reappearance of Lin Jing

    Chapter 1093 - Reappearance of Lin Jing

    Everyone had disbelief in their eyes as they looked at her, even Mu Chen¡¯s face was covered with shock as he looked at the girl. She wore a charming smile, which revealed her pearly-white teeth and her eyes were filled with spirituality that no one could forget upon seeing her.

    ¡°You... you¡¯re Lin Jing?!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s mind was undergoing a shock before he recovered. He looked at the familiar girl before him and eximed.

    Back when Mu Chen had left the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy for the Greaw Continent, he met Lin Jing along the way. Her identity was the Princess of the Martial Realm.

    The Martial Ancestor, whose name resounded in the Great Thousand World, was her father.

    Mu Chen never thought that after so many years, he would encounter her here, which left him stunned for a moment, before he smiled with reminiscence. Back then, he was someone that hadn¡¯t even refined his Sovereign Celestial Body and now, he was at the Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t contain the shock in his heart.

    Lin Jing smiled. ¡°I heard that the Ancient Haven Pce appeared in the Greaw Continent. Furthermore, I remembered back then that you said you¡¯re heading to the Greaw Continent. I was vexed from being controlled at home, so I ran out.¡±

    As she spoke, she looked around with curiosity. ¡°But we¡¯re truly brought together by fate. We¡¯ve been encountering in an auction in every one of our encounters...¡±

    When she spoke of the auction, Mu Chen recovered and looked at everyone¡¯s gazes that were directed at Lin Jing with shock in their eyes. They were also startled by the high price that she called out.

    ¡°Hmph, where did thissse from, to dare to make trouble here!¡± Xia Hong had also recovered from his shock before looking at Lin Jing¡¯s direction. When he saw Lin Jing¡¯s celestial bearing, shock briefly shed in his eyes before it turned into lust.

    In his view, both Lin Jing and Nine Nether were peerless beauties. One was quick-witted and the other cool and prideful. Such grades were fatal for someone like him that lusted over beauties.

    ¡°*Cough* Call off your bid, first.¡± Mu Chen quickly reminded Lin Jing. 45,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, even if he emptied out the Great Havew Domain, it¡¯s not worth purchasing it before making sure of the token¡¯s usage.

    ¡°Heh, what do you think of this ce as? A ce that you can bid and cancel as you wish?¡±

    When Mu Chen finished his words, Xia Hong coldly sneered before looking at Lin Jing. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t this misse and join me in the auction? I¡¯ll guarantee that no one will dare to speak a word.¡±

    Lin Jing blinked her eyes. ¡°You will help me pay 45,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid?¡±

    Xia Hong¡¯s smile nked before coughing, ¡°The price of this token is not worth the price of 45,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid... This girl was just fooling around, so I¡¯ll pretend that I did not hear it.¡±

    Lin Jing cast her small lips aside. ¡°Who¡¯s fooling around? I called out a bid of 45,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. If you cannot afford it, then stop your nonsense.¡±

    Everyone was stunned, before looking at Lin Jing. That miss really called a bid of 45,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid? But can she afford it?

    Qin Ya of the Horizon Pce and the Hidden Dragon Pavilion¡¯s Mu Shan had their faces covered in shock. It had truly exceeded everyone¡¯s expectation for the situation to progress to this.

    Lin Jing refuted before everyone, which slightly embarrassed Xia Hong and his gaze turned dark. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t take more than what you can chew. 45,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, can you...?¡±

    Before finishing his words, he abruptly cut off and nkly looked up ahead to se Lin Jing stretch her hand out and a jade bottle flew forth. The mouth of the bottle tilted and rumbling noises resounded. Several rivers flew out with boundless Spiritual Energy filling the entire auction.

    Everyone was dumbstruck when they looked at the river in the sky. Relying on their keen eyes, they could naturally tell that those rivers were Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. Furthermore, the grades of them didn¡¯t seem low...

    After looking at the river that endlessly poured out of the jade bottle, at this moment, no one doubted that the sweet girl could truly afford 45,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid...

    The gazes of Qin Ya and the rest turned grave as they nced at Lin Jing. To carry such arge amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid with her, the force that stood behind her was definitely extraordinary.

    After all, not just any force could easily take out a wealth of 45,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    As the Spiritual Energy river flowed, Lin Jing waved her hand and the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid returned, before she cast a nce at the dumbfounded Xia Hong and smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t have any problem with my bid now, right?¡±

    Lin Jing looked at Xia Hong¡¯s unsightly expression and continued, ¡°But you can also increase the price. Who knows, I might give up after you increase your bid.¡±

    Xia Hong¡¯s face turned pale. Although Lin Jing spoke in this manner, her eyes clearly flickered with excitement. She didn¡¯t have the look of giving up and based on her previous extravagant actions, she probably wouldn¡¯t hesitate to follow no matter how much Xia Hong increased the bid.

    Furthermore... how could he dare to follow the price of 45,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid? Even if his elder brother was around, he would also hesitate. The foundation of their Xia Empire wasn¡¯t weak; but no matter what, they couldn¡¯t support being so extravagant.

    Everyone looked at Xia Hong with ridicule in some of their eyes. Previously, Xia Hong was suppressing others with his wealth. But right now, there¡¯s someone even more ruthless than him, suppressing him to the point that he didn¡¯t dare to call another bid...

    Xia Hong¡¯s heart raged. He wanted to follow up the bid, but thinking of the consequences of such a terrifying price, he sat back down and clenched his fist with resounding crackling noises.

    Lin Jing looked at Xia Hong as he sat back down, before slowly shifting her gaze to Mu Chen. ¡°I brought a lot of money with me this time.¡±

    It looked like she remembered what happened thest time she ran off. She left without any money and had to be saved by Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether exchanged a nce, before the both of them bitterly shook their heads. To take out 45,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid in one go... She¡¯s truly being a little extravagant, but recalling her identity, they could understand the reason why.

    The Martial Realm was an extremely famous force in the Great Thousand World, even all the ferocity in the Greaw Continent couldn¡¯t bepared to them, even if they added them up. After all, the ruler of the Martial Realm was a genuine Heavenly Sovereign. Furthermore... he belonged to the group of pinnacle existences in the Great Thousand World. The Martial Ancestor¡¯s strength was unfathomable.

    With such a powerful father, it was reasonable for Lin Jing to be so fearless.

    While Mu Chen and Lin Jing talked, Han Fei recovered from the shock on the stage and looked at Lin Jing as if she was some sort of deity. This was the first time that he had seen such a person throw money out so recklessly...

    ¡°*Cough* ...Thisdy calls for a bid at 45,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, is there anyone else?¡± Han Fei looked around and asked in a high voice.

    But his voice attracted many gazes to look at him like he was a fool. Even Xia Hong had to back down at such price, who else could stand up against her?

    Seeing those gazes, Han Fei felt a little embarrassed and quickly announced, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then this token will belong to thatdy!¡±

    Finishing his deration, he waved his hand and swiftly delivered the token to Lin Jing¡¯s location. Naturally, for security reasons, there were ten-odd guards escorting him.

    However, the transaction was smoothly done and after checking the amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, he respectfully handed the token over to Lin Jing with his trembling hands.

    After Lin Jing took it, she casually tossed it around, which caused the eyelids of everyone to twitch. That¡¯s something worth 45,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, what if she broke it...?

    But before they knew it, Lin Jing¡¯s next action left them all dumbfounded. She briefly yed around with the token before tossing it to Mu Chen.

    ¡°Oh, you paid for the Heavenly me Chalcedony the other time, so I helped you buy this... You¡¯re not allowed to reject me, or I¡¯ll throw it away!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s face twitched. The Heavenly me Chalcedony? That item which was worth ten thousand at most wasparable to this mysterious token that was worth 45,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid?

    One for one?

    Everyone exchanged a look, before they took a deep breath. They wished to have such a wealthy friend that didn¡¯t ce any importance in money...

    Under everyone¡¯s looks of disbelief, Mu Chen also looked at Lin Jing¡¯s actions with astonishment. He really wanted to reject in the beginning, but upon hearing Lin Jing¡¯s words, he helplessly smiled and stored it with a grave expression after brief consideration.

    ¡°Thanks, I will definitely remember this favour.¡±

    Seeing Mu Chen being so straightforward, Lin Jing smiled with admiration in her spiritual pupils. If others knew of her identity, they would all be trying to get on her good side. But Mu Chen did not have such intentions and she could feel that Mu Chen only treated her as Lin Jing, not the princess of the Martial Realm.

    When she heard Mu Chen say that he would remember this favour, she did not find it hrious. Although Mu Chen¡¯s favour might not mean much with her identity.

    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t have anywhere to go, for the time being. So I¡¯ll just follow you, for now.¡± Lin Jing chuckled.

    Mu Chen nodded his head with a smile. After finishing the transaction of the iplete Spiritual Array, he lead Lin Jing, Nine Nether and the rest and left under countless gazes.

    Xia Hong¡¯s gaze was dark as he looked at the departure of Mu Chen¡¯s group. After a brief moment, he turned his head and spoke without any emotion on his face, ¡°Investigate the identity of that girl...¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, keep an eye on them. They want to take something that¡¯s mine... they¡¯re simply courting death!¡±

 Chapter 1094 - Studying the Array

    Chapter 1094 - Studying the Array

    The auction in the Western City finally came to an end, which caused the entire city to tremble. Everyone felt overwhelmed with shock by the transaction of 45,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid and all of them were trying to guess Lin Jing¡¯s identity in their hearts.

    Although the auction hade to an end, those with keen senses knew that the matter regarding the token had note to an end yet. With so much attention on it, and experts gathered in the Western City, even if the Great Havew Domain managed to win the auction, they might not be able to keep it with them...

    The Great Havew Domain might have some weight in the Northern Region. But in the Greaw Continent, their fame wasn¡¯t much and there were at least several other forces with the same fame as the Great Havew Domain present in the Western City. In addition, Xia Hong and the rest were all elites amongst the younger generations of the Greaw Continent, geniuses that had not appeared in the other top-tiered forces, nor were those geniuses people that they could confront.

    Although Mu Chen of the Great Havew Domain was extraordinary, he¡¯s only at the Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm. So if he wanted topete with someone like Xia Hong, there was naturally some gap between them.

    Thus, when the other forces knew that the token had fallen in the hands of the Great Havew Domain in the end, not only were they not disappointed, they even started to get restless. That¡¯s because they could expect there to definitely be other forces eyeing Mu Chen¡¯s party. When the dogfight began, they might be able to have an opportunity to seize the token...

    As for the oue of Mu Chen¡¯s party, no one was bothered by it. In the views of others, an ordinary person was innocent, but those with treasures became a criminal. This time, the Great Havew Domain would probably have to heavily suffer.

    Thus, there was an undercurrent flowing and a storm brewing in the Western City.

    ...

    Over in a courtyard in the Western City, the gate was tightly shut with a Spiritual Array in the sky, obstructing any prying from the outside world.

    Mu Chen stood in the courtyard and looked at the sky with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that there are countless eyes set on us in the Western City at this moment.¡±

    Nine Nether nodded behind him and she said in a calm voice, ¡°Looks like it won¡¯t be easy for us to bring the token out.¡±

    ¡°In the end, we¡¯re still too weak.¡± Mu Chen shook his head. Their Great Havew Domain didn¡¯t have much fame now and in their group, only Nine Nether could be the intimidator with a cultivation at the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm. As for him, he was immediately disregarded.

    ¡°Looks like I have brought something that would bring us troubles...¡±

    Behind her, Lin Jing, who was ying with a chick, looked over and raised her head, then smiled. ¡°You can ask of me if you need any help.¡±

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes as he nced at her. Lin Jing practically didn¡¯t have a trace of Spiritual Energy fluctuation leaking out, so she must have a treasure to conceal her Spiritual Energy so others wouldn¡¯t be able to detect her cultivation.

    But when they first met, Lin Jing was in the same stage as him, both of them were still gathering materials for their Sovereign Celestial Body. After so many years, with the identity as the Princess of the Martial Realm and the instruction of a Heavenly Sovereign father, Lin Jing¡¯s strength was probably not any weaker than him.

    In addition to the deep foundation of the Martial Realm, Lin Jing probably had countless treasures on her that could protect her. ording to Mu Chen¡¯s guesses, not even an Earth Sovereign would be able to kill her.

    But facing someone like her that could provide great help, Mu Chen smiled and shook his head. ¡°If I can¡¯t even protect this item, then I would rather give it away to others to avoid trouble.¡±

    With a calm expression, he wasn¡¯t panicking from this current situation. Hisposure even made Lin Jing feel admiration.

    It was no wonder why her mother would give Mu Chen such high praise back then. At that time, she was still someone that disapproved of that, but after so many years, Mu Chen had certainly showed that he was different from the masses.

    ¡°Then, what are you intending to do? Judging from the current situation, we will definitely be surrounded the moment we leave the city.¡± asked Nine Nether.

    Mu Chen lowered his eyelids, before he faintly answered, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s wait... Since others are looking down on our Great Havew Domain, then let theme and find us... Right now, we are in need to make an example out of someone.¡±

    ...

    The nightscape enveloped thend with Mu Chen quietly sitting in his room with Spiritual Energy fluctuating around him. The Spiritual Energy in the heavens and earth endlessly poured into his body and after a long while, he slowly opened his eyes and waved his hand, which was followed by two objects that appeared before him.

    They were the iplete scroll and the token that Mu Chen had obtained from the auction.

    Looking at the two objects, Mu Chen briefly pondered before taking the iplete scroll. In theplete state, this was a Schr Grade Spiritual Array that even Earth Sovereigns would have trouble facing against.

    A Spiritual Array Schr was the dream of every Spiritual Array Master. The moment they stepped into that level, then their cultivation in Spiritual Arrays could be considered a sess.

    Naturally, the true peak realm in the path of Spiritual Array cultivation was the legendary Ancestral Master realm, an existenceparable to Heavenly Sovereigns that were rare even in the Great Thousand World. But what made Mu Chen feel prideful was that his mother was one of them.

    ¡°I wonder how mother is doing... and Big Sister Ling Xi. Ever since our separation in the academy, there hasn¡¯t been any news about her. I wonder how she is doing, since she said that she was going to look for mother.¡±

    Mu Chen caressed the scroll and his trail of thoughts slightly trembled. But in the end, he took in a deep breath and suppressed the emotions in his heart. Even if he was at the Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm, it¡¯s still insufficient. With every single improvement of his strength, he vaguely sensed the powerful n behind his mother, a n that even his mother, as a Spiritual Array Ancestral Master, would be fearful of. Although it was due to keeping him and his father safe, it was sufficient to show how powerful that n was.

    Mu Chen pursed his lips before focusing on the iplete Spiritual Array. Closing his eyes, Spiritual Energy surged from his hands and entered the scroll.

    Boom!

    The moment his Spiritual Energy perception entered, an explosion resounded in Mu Chen¡¯s mind and a dazzling lustre burst out with a scene.

    There was an old man standing on the peak with his hands behind his back. As his clothes fluttered, spiritual seals gushed out in the manner of tidal waves in every direction, which integrated into space and formed intoplicated Spiritual Energy runes. As those runes intertwined, they also caused the Spiritual Energy in the heavens and earth to fluctuate.

    Along with the Spiritual Array gradually forming, the old man flicked his finger and nine streaks of light whistled out along with subtle dragon roars.

    The nine streaks of light had charged into the massive array and as the light dissipated, they revealed nine genuine dragon bones!

    The nine dragon bones had formed the centre of the array and after they integrated, the entire Spiritual Array seemed like it hade to life and a torrential Spiritual Energy dominated. A boundless Spiritual Energy lustre gathered around the dragon bones and formed the blood and flesh, forming the nine dragon bones into nine genuine dragons.

    However, the dragons didn¡¯t have actual bodies, but were formed with Spiritual Energy.

    But even so, the nine dragons were emanating a powerful and fearful pressure.

    Whoosh!

    When the Nine Dragon God-killing Array was formed, a light shed and a silhouette flew out with a torrential momentum, an Earth Sovereign powerhouse.

    The old man that set up the array indifferently saw him, then he flicked his finger. The nine dragons roared with nine dragon breaths gushing out, piercing through space and struck the Earth Sovereign powerhouse.

    Boom!

    It was only an attack and the Earth Sovereign powerhouse was already blown back in a pathetic state with fresh blood gushing out and the Spiritual Energy fluctuation around him diminishing. Evidently, he had suffered a heavy injury that marked the end to the scene and was followed up with a huge amount of information pouring into Mu Chen¡¯s brain.

    Huff.

    Mu Chen took a deep breath, then he opened his eyes that were filled with shock and murmured to himself, ¡°What a powerful andplicated Spiritual Array...¡±

    He shook his head and sighed. Judging from the information that flowed into his mind, despite being iplete, he could infer that not only was the array massive, it even required dragon bones for the foundation of the array.

    Furthermore, the dragon bones were interlinked, using the aura remaining in the dragon bones to form dragons and only with thebination of two, could the array unleash the might of an Earth Sovereign.

    ¡°Although the scroll is iplete, even with study and research, I could probably only set up four dragons. Judging from that, it is far from nine dragons.¡±

    Mu Chen felt pity but he felt relieved shortly after. If the Spiritual Array was in it¡¯spleted state, it¡¯s absolutely impossible for him to set it up with his current attainments in the field of Spiritual Arrays.

    On the contrary, such an iplete Spiritual Array might give him a chance of sess if he studied it well.

    ¡°Looks like I have to search for some dragon bones...¡± Mu Chen murmured to himself. ording to the array, the more powerful the dragon bones were, the more powerful the array would be.

    But right now, he definitely didn¡¯t need any powerful dragon bones. So it wouldn¡¯t be too challenging for him to gather them.

    Thinking about it, Mu Chen nodded his head with satisfaction before shifting his eyes towards the mottled golden token...

 Chapter 1095 - Borrowing Head

    Chapter 1095 - Borrowing a Head

    The mottled golden token quietly floated before Mu Chen with nothing reflected off it, as if this token was a ck hole that seemed extremely mysterious.

    After looking at the golden token, Mu Chen stretched his hand out and allowed the token to fall onto his hand. When his fingers caressed the surface of the token, the word ¡®two¡¯ on it gave out an indescribable might, despite the wordings being somewhat blurred.

    With a grave expression, Mu Chen circted his Spiritual Energy in an attempt to pour it into the token. But he couldn¡¯t get any effect out of it and the token remained quiet. It¡¯s as if it was an ordinary object.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if I can refine it...¡±

    Seeing that his probing wasn¡¯t effective, Mu Chen dripped his blood on it after brief hesitation and formed his Spiritual Energy into mes, enveloping the token in an attempt to refine it.

    But there wasn¡¯t any reaction from the token while his bead of blood rolled around the token.

    There seemed to be an extremely powerful and undetectable barrier that blocked anything from entering.

    After burning it with his Spiritual Energy mes for a long time, Mu Chen sighed in disappointment. This item was definitely not easy to study. However, Mu Chen did not feel heartache for the huge price paid for it, since it also proved the profundities and importance of it.

    If he could study it, then it would definitely be worth the price.

    When the mes dissipated, the token fell back into his hand and he gently caressed it again. He could sense the subtle profundities on it, but his perception was too weak so he couldn¡¯t track it to the source.

    But through this, Mu Chen could be certain that this item definitely belonged to the Second Hall Master of the Ancient Haven Pce. That¡¯s because there was a powerful ancient pressure emanating from it that seemed to be a strand that was left in it tens of thousands of years ago that still remained and left Mu Chen somewhat shocked.

    In order to achieve this, the person must definitely be on the level of the Hall Master.

    ¡°Looks like I can only slowly analyse it...¡± Mu Chen gave up in the end and he wasn¡¯t in a rush for it. Perhaps it could only be used after entering the ruins of the Ancient Haven Pce. At that time, it shouldn¡¯t disappoint him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s look at the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array for now...¡± Mu Chen no longer tangled with the token and stored it before returning to the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array, hoping that he could gain insight that would aid him to sessfully set it up.

    ...

    Over the next period of time, Mu Chen remained in the courtyard and studied the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array. He did not secretly leave the Western City, since he knew that it¡¯s impossible to try and leave under so many people¡¯s gazes. Furthermore, Mu Chen was also unwilling to resort to that step.

    Aside from Old White and Lin Jing, no one went out. Old White was instructed by Mu Chen to collect some dragon bones, while Lin Jing couldn¡¯t bear the boredom and she wasn¡¯t bothered by the fact that she¡¯s a walking treasure trove in the eyes of many, so she continued to casually stroll around. But surprisingly, despite many experts eyeing her, no one made a move, since they were clearly fearful of her background.

    Thus, this silence continued until the second day.

    When dusk arrived on the second day, Mu Chen sat on the pavilion, facing Nine Nether in chess.

    ¡°We have be the focus of attention now.¡± Nine Nether cast a nce outside the courtyard. Despite the silence, anyone could sense the hidden flowing current and the increased amount of preying gazes.

    Mu Chen nodded and smiled. ¡°If they¡¯re willing to dy, then let them be, which just so happens to allow me to study the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array more while waiting for the party of the Great Havew Domain toe.¡±

    Nine Nether nodded in reply.

    ¡°That subordinate of yours has not returned yet.¡± Lin Jing, who was ying with a rabbit that came out of nowhere, suddenly spoke up with a smile.

    Nine Nether was stunned when she remembered that Old White should have returned by now. With his character, Old White was definitely not the one to bete.

    She looked at Mu Chen and saw Mu Chen¡¯s calm expression. However, his eyes narrowed with a dangerous light flickering in his eyes and he murmured to himself, ¡°Looks like someone couldn¡¯t wait any longer.¡±

    A burst ofughter that was enveloped with powerful Spiritual Energy suddenly rang out, rumbling like thunder throughout the city and resounded in the horizon, ¡°Haha. Friends of the Great Havew Domain, your subordinate is here as a guest of this Prince. I wonder if you guys can make a trip here?¡± The voice clearly belonged to the Fourth Prince of the Xia Empire, Xia Hong.

    There wasn¡¯t any intention of hiding his voice, since it could be clearly heard in the city. Instantly, the hearts of everyone trembled. Did Xia Hong finally lose his patience and made a move against the Great Havew Domain?

    ¡°That fellow is truly hateful!¡± Nine Nether¡¯s face beamed with ominous light in the courtyard.

    ¡°What a cautious fellow.¡± Mu Chen said faintly. He initially thought that Xia Hong woulde to theirir himself. He never expected Xia Hong to use such a method. Was Xia Hong worried that he would set up traps around them to gain the advantage?

    ¡°Milord... what should we do?¡± Tan Qiu looked at Mu Chen, consulting his opinion.

    Mu Chen stood up and his slender figure was as straight as a spear as he looked towards the source of the voice with a smile. ¡°The chicken that I¡¯ve been waiting to see for two days has finallye. Without the head of this chicken, how are we going to intimidate others?¡±

    ¡°Let the fame of our Great Havew Domain start with that fellow as a stepping stone...¡±

    Finishing his words, he had turned into a streak of light and soared into the sky with Nine Nether and the rest closely following behind with boiling killing aura.

    ¡°There¡¯s a show to watch! Let¡¯s see if his cultivation that¡¯s at the Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm can deal with someone in the genuine Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm...¡± Lin Jing smiled at this scene with expectation in her eyes before she turned into a streak of light and quickly followed.

    ...

    When Mu Chen¡¯s party charged out of the courtyard, countless streaks of light flew in the Western City and all of them were moving towards Xia Hong¡¯s direction.

    Anyone could tell that the hidden current that had been flowing for the past two days was going to erupt today and they all wondered if the Great Havew Domain could keep their token after today.

    In three other locations, Qin Ya, Mu Shan and Jiang Ling looked at the streaks of light that represented Mu Chen¡¯s party and a light flickered in their eyes.

    ¡°That Mu Chen of the Great Havew Domain is truly bold... he actually dares to go to him. Although Xia Hong is a hateful person, he is not a pushover. Looks like there will be a show to watch today.¡±

    The three of them smiled and waved their hands before they soared into the sky with streaks of light following them. All of those streaks of light were fluctuating with powerful Spiritual Energy, none of them were weak!

    Thus, the Western City had exploded in an instant at this moment.

    ...

    At the centre of the Western City, there was a huge stage on a courtyard and Xia Hong sat on an imperial throne with twodies serving him from the side.

    Behind him, there were ten-odd shadows with boundless Spiritual Energy fluctuations emanating off of them, trembling the atmosphere.

    The most eye-catching one out of them was a grey-robed elder that was emitting a chilling aura that even dyed his Spiritual Energy cold.

    On a pir, there was a silhouette bound in chains. It was Old White. Spiritual Energy runes had appeared around him, sealing the Spiritual Energy in his body.

    ¡°Old Wang, do you think that fellow will dare toe?¡± Xia Hong held onto a crystal cup, toying around with it.

    Behind him, the grey-robed elder eerily smiled, ¡°No matter if he dares toe or not, the oue is already determined. That token is not something that a small Great Havew Domain can afford to possess.¡±

    Hearing his words, Xia Hong let out a satisfied smile before emptying his the wine in his cup in a single gulp, then he raised his head at the sudden crowd. There were many people appearing here and they looked down at the stage.

    ¡°They showed up indeed... how courageous.¡± Xia Hong looked up and raised his hand up.

    Following his words, the sky in the stage flickered and several silhouettes appeared with Mu Chen in the lead.

    Mu Chen nced at Xia Hong before flicking his finger and a Spiritual Energy beam flew, shattering the shackles that bound Old White and lifted him back with his Spiritual Energy.

    When Xia Hong saw this scene, he did not obstruct him. He only spoke with an eye-narrowing smile towards Mu Chen after Old White was rescued, ¡°Leave the token and the two beauties behind. I¡¯ll guarantee your departure in the Western City.¡±

    Hearing his words, Mu Chen lightly smiled and looked at Xia Hong with a chuckle, ¡°I wonder if you can let me borrow me your cock head?¡±

 Chapter 1096 - Showing His Might

    Chapter 1096 - Showing His Might

    Mu Chen¡¯s calmughter resounded on the massive stage and when those experts that came to watch heard his words, someone couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    That brat from the Great Havew Domain was pretty courageous...

    However, was he qualified with his cultivation at the Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm? Not to mention the experts standing behind Xia Hong, even Xia Hong was a Ninth Grade Sovereign that was ranked in the 20s.

    Furthermore, despite the fact that Xia Hong was only in the Initial Phase of the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm, his actual fighting strength was not as it seemed on the surface and he could even confront a pinnacle level Ninth Grade Sovereign with the ability to retreat safely, which was a shocking feat in itself.

    On the contrary, despite the fact that it¡¯s shocking that Mu Chen could reach the Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm at such a young age, it¡¯s nothing surprising.

    Qin Ya, Mu Shan and Jiang Ling stood in the sky and looked at the stage with interest. Evidently, Mu Chen¡¯s fearless bearing made them feel rather interested, since they¡¯re not sure if that fellow truly had the confidence or was he just putting up a fa?ade...

    ¡°Borrow my head?¡± When everyone was praising Mu Chen¡¯s courage, Xia Hong narrowed his eyes and looked at Mu Chen with a ridiculing gaze. ¡°I never thought that there would be a day that I, Xia Hong, would be viewed as a stepping stone.¡±

    He had seen through Mu Chen¡¯s intention with just a nce. Thetter was clearly trying to use him as a stepping stone. As long as Mu Chen could defeat him, then his name would rise in the Greaw Continent. At that time, even if he wanted to go, others would have to reconsider if they should obstruct his path.

    ¡°Since you offered yourself, why shouldn¡¯t I ept it?¡± Mu Chen did not see the dangerous light in Xia Hong¡¯s gaze and replied with a smile.

    ¡°You?¡± Xia Hong gently smiled with an arc of disdain, before he gently lifted his hand. ¡°Wang Wu, you¡¯ll go and deal with him.¡±

    Boom!

    When Xia Hong finished his words, a silhouette suddenly shot out from the shadow behind him with boundless Spiritual Energy sweeping out like a storm.

    Judging from the Spiritual Energy fluctuations he was releasing, he had also reached Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign!

    Along with boundless Spiritual Energy, that silhouette shot towards Mu Chen with a crimson long de filled with a killing aura. Looking at how he wasn¡¯t fooling around, Mu Chen knew that he was someone that had experienced the battlefield.

    The spectators inwardly eximed. The Xia Empire was truly worthy of being the ruler of the Eastern Region. With their boundless foundation, they could casually send out any expert that already had a cultivation at Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign. Such an expert could be considered as the highest fighting force in a top-tiered force.

    That streak of light, swiftly travelled and appeared before Mu Chen in the blink of an eye. With a cold gaze, Wang Wu shed down with his crimson de with a crimson projection of a crescent moon descending towards Mu Chen.

    It was a decisive move with Wang Wu pushing his own power to the limits. Even simr Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereigns could be killed with the slightest carelessness.

    As the crimson de projection reflected in Mu Chen¡¯s pupils, he still maintained a calm expression andposure, which left others unexpected. It¡¯s as if he had not seen the de before him.

    Standing behind him, Nine Nether and the rest did not move; on the contrary, there was a sh of ridicule in their eyes.

    Lin Jing had widened her eyes at this scene with interest. She wanted to witness how far Mu Chen had grown after all these years.

    Under everyone¡¯s attention, the lustre instantly enveloped Mu Chen. But leaving everyone shocked, Mu Chen did not make any movements except slowly closing his eyes at this moment. It¡¯s as if he had given up resistance.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± When Wang Wu saw this, he coldly snorted.

    Under the sweep of the de lustre, just when it approached Mu Chen, a golden light blossomed from his body with an earth-shaking draconic roar.

    The golden light exploded and a purple-golden dragon suddenly flew out from his body with an indescribable pressure that enveloped the area, which had instantly frozen the de lustre in an instant.

    Roar!

    The purple-golden dragon coiled around Mu Chen. It clenched its dragon ws into a fist and mmed it towards the de lustre.

    Boom!

    A violent energy swept out, which fluctuated space, and as the golden light gushed out, Wang Wu¡¯s countenance drastically changed and he could sense a terrifying forceing from the de, a destructive force that shattered his Spiritual Energy.

    Crack!

    The crimson de had instantly crumbled and Wang Wu suffered a heavy impact before he was sent flying back with fresh blood gushing out. Then he fell to the ground, leaving a myriad-foot long mark on the ground.

    Rustle!

    Everyone changed their expressions and an uproar resounded. No one expected that a Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign would be instantly reduced to such a pathetic state in just an instant.

    Furthermore, Mu Chen had not even made a move and the Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign was already defeated.

    Rustle!

    Everyone looked at Mu Chen with traces of shock in their eyes. Then they looked at the purple-golden dragon coiled around Mu Chen that had been emitting draconic roars. As space fluctuated, a suffocating atmosphere emanated from the dragon, while Mu Chen remained with his hands down without any ripples on his face.

    ¡°That¡¯s the aura of a dragon... that¡¯s rare, even amongst the Dragon n!¡± Amotion rang out in the sky and everyone could tell how extraordinary that dragon was.

    ¡°Could Mu Chen be a member of the Dragon n?¡±

    ¡°He is definitely a human; however, he must have cultivated a technique rted to the Dragon n!¡± Someone pointed out with vicious eyes.

    ¡°Although it looks like an actual dragon, there¡¯s still traces of the illusion. But judging from the energy that it is emanating, it has probably exceeded most Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereigns.¡±

    ¡°He could defeat a Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign just by relying on the dragon that he had cultivated?¡± Many people had uncontrobly narrowed their eyes. Just what powerful art was that? Mu Chen was definitely extraordinary. It was no wonder why he wasn¡¯t afraid, even when facing Xia Hong. So the trump card that he was relying on was powerful as well.

    Based on the dragon and Mu Chen¡¯s own power, he could even confront an Initial Phase Ninth Grade Sovereign by himself.

    Lin Jing blinked as she looked at the dragon around Mu Chen with curiosity and muttered to herself, ¡°It¡¯s actually the aura of a True Dragon...¡±

    With her experience, she could naturally tell the origins of this dragon. But what left her astonished was the fact that the aura emanated from the True Dragon was orthodox.

    A True Dragon of the Dragon n had once visited her father in the Martial Realm and the aura of that True Dragon was so massive that it could even surpass the heavens.

    But right now, the aura on the dragon around Mu Chen was actually simr to that senior.

    Under the uproar, Xia Hong looked at his subordinate that had been defeated and the smile on his face gradually disappeared. He looked at Mu Chen without any expression and with a cold de-like gaze that struck fear in others.

    But Mu Chen wasn¡¯t affected by his gaze. He looked at the True Dragon Spirit that coiled around him before looking at Xia Hong. ¡°It¡¯s rude not to respond in kind.¡±

    With a calm expression, he took half a step forth and clenched his fist before a dazzling golden light abruptly soared into the horizon as he threw a jab.

    Roar!

    When Mu Chen jabbed forth, the dragon roared and turned into a purple-golden light that dived down, following Mu Chen¡¯s fist and pounced forth.

    Boom!

    A thousand-foot wide fist project suddenly shot out that looked like a dragon. As the dragon brandished its ws, a horrifying fluctuation wreaked havoc and caused cracks on the ground.

    Compared to the de, his fist was several times more powerful!

    Facing this fist, even those at the Initial Phase Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm couldn¡¯t help the change in their expressions with fear in their eyes.

    Boom!

    The dragon fist bolted down and, in an instant, it was already before Xia Hong, enveloping him.

    Xia Hong¡¯s expression grew dark with a cold light flickering in his eyes. Facing the might of Mu Chen¡¯s fist, he did not avoid the blow and coldly snorted, ¡°Let this Prince test how powerful you are and see if you¡¯re qualified to act so impressively before this Prince!¡±

    He formed ws with his hand and tore out. His fingertips flickered with a dark light that even left deep marks in the path of that fist.

    Spiritual light flickered in the w that formed into the projection of a ck dragon and it widened its savage mouth.

    ¡°Nine-Beast Sovereign Celestial Body - Skyeater Demonic Dragon¡¯s ws!¡±

    Boom!

    The golden dragon fist shot over and, in the next instant, it shed against Xia Hong¡¯s ck dragon ws!

 Chapter 1097 - Digging a Pithole

    Chapter 1097 - Digging a Pitfall

    Boom!

    The golden dragon fist streaked across the horizon and shed with Xia Hong¡¯s ck ws. At that moment, the entire ground trembled and visible shock waves could be seen rippling out with Xia Hong in the centre, lifting a cloud of dust.

    The golden lustre and ck lustre violently tried to devour each other with ripples constantly exploding around the area. In the end, under everyone¡¯s gazes, the Spiritual Energy was exhausted, then everyone directed their gazes over.

    A gale swept through the horizon, lifting a cloud of dust in the process. When the stage cleared up, everyone could see that Xia Hong had remained standing with the same posture. He did not have any expression on his face but his eyes flickered with a dark lustre.

    Everyone focused on Xia Hong. Thetter did not move, as if the impact from the collision couldn¡¯t shake him, even his clothes did not flutter from the shock wave.

    However, those with vicious eyesight were focused on the golden throne behind him.

    With a breeze, the dazzling golden throne was reduced to ashes that drifted away.

    Many people had narrowed their eyes. Although Mu Chen¡¯s fist couldn¡¯t pose much of a threat to Xia Hong, it managed to pierce through Xia Hong¡¯s defences and shattered the golden throne behind him.

    Mu Chen had sessfully established his might in a fist.

    Furthermore, his intimidation seemed pretty effective. At least many people had their gazes turn much graver when they looked at Mu Chen. Probably anyone could tell that despite his cultivation being at the Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm, the strength that he possessed far exceeded his cultivation.

    ¡°That brat¡¯s pretty capable.¡± Mu Shan of the Hidden Dragon Pavilion smiled with his eyes narrowed at this scene. He and Xia Hong didn¡¯t get along well, so he was naturally more than willing to see Xia Hong being oppressed.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little unexpected... But after taking a loss, Xia Hong will probably not be careless now. A serious Xia Hong is not easy to deal with.¡± Qin Ya smiled.

    Mu Shan nodded his head in agreement regarding Qin Ya¡¯s words. He and Xia Hong had fought for so many years but he still couldn¡¯t gain the upper hand. It was so much so that he was even ranked lower than Xia Hong. Thus, he knew how difficult Xia Hong was to deal with. Despite the fact that Mu Chen looked extraordinary, it¡¯s still too early the determine the final victor.

    Under all the whispers, Xia Hong slowly raised his head and looked at Mu Chen with a cold de-like gaze before he slowly pulled his hand back, and left an indifferent remark, ¡°Not bad.¡±

    He wasmending the fact that Mu Chen could get through his defences.

    ¡°Initially, this battle should¡¯ve been uninteresting, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be as I have expected.¡± Xia Hong walked up as the Spiritual Energy fluctuation around him raised to a new height. After a few steps, the entire stage was enveloped by his Spiritual Energy pressure that even caused the countenances of the Old White trio to change and they circted their defences Spiritual Energy.

    It¡¯s the might of a genuine Ninth Grade Sovereign!

    Xia Hong¡¯s sharp gaze stared at Mu Chen and he said in an eerie voice, ¡°But if you only have this much ability, then I¡¯m afraid that you will not be able to walk away from here.¡±

    When Xia Hong finished his words, another boundless Spiritual Energy force soared into the sky that dissipated the Spiritual Energy pressure that he had formed.

    Xia Hong¡¯s gaze narrowed, then he slowly shifted his gaze towards Nine Nether, who was unleashing a gale of Spiritual Energy around her.

    Nine Nether coldly looked at Xia Hong with transparent mes zing on her hand. With a cold expression, she suddenly thrust her finger forth and the transparent mes had turned into a beam of fire that bolted towards Xia Hong.

    Whoosh!

    When the beam of mes shot forth, a grey lustre flickered before Xia Hong and a grey-robed elder appeared. His dried hands suddenly grasped at the beam of mes. A powerful Spiritual Energy gushed from his palm and extinguished the beam of mes.

    ¡°Haha. Since the Prince has chosen his prey, let¡¯s not disturb him.¡± The grey-robed elder smiled with his eyes narrowed as he blocked the beam of mes.

    When Nine Nether looked at the grey-robed elder, her gaze turned grave. She could sense that the cold yin energy around him was extremely powerful. This person was probably a step away from the Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm with strength far exceeding ordinary Initial Phase Ninth Grade Sovereigns.

    Rustle!

    A gale swept behind the stage before ten-odd silhouettes shot forth and appeared around the stage, surrounding Nine Nether¡¯s party from afar, sealing any paths of retreat.

    When Tan Qiu and the rest saw those silhouettes, their countenances uncontrobly changed. They realised that four of those silhouettes were in the Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm. The rest had also reached the Seventh and Eighth Grade Sovereign.

    This formation had far exceeded theirs. This entire region had beenpletely sealed by the experts of the Xia Empire, so it would be tough for them to fully retreat, even if they wanted to escape now.

    ¡°Since you guys are already here, then it¡¯s toote to escape.¡± Xia Hong faintly smiled, before looking at Nine Nether¡¯s slender figure, then shifted to Lin Jing with lust in his eyes. He then said in a yful tone, ¡°But this kind of battle is pointless, why don¡¯t we have a bet, instead?¡±

    Mu Chen maintained a calm expression upon hearing that. He clearly wasn¡¯t interested but before he could reject, Lin Jing¡¯s eyes lit up and she asked in curiosity, ¡°What are we betting?¡±

    ¡°Bet who can win, me or him.¡± Xia Hong pointed towards Mu Chen as he continued with a smile and his eyes narrowed, ¡°If I lose, I will let you guys go and even give you three Quasi-Saint Artifacts.¡±

    When everyone in the surroundings heard Xia Hong¡¯s tone, they couldn¡¯t help expressing their surprises. Three Quasi-Saint Artifacts, how could Xia Hong be so extravagant...?

    ¡°What if you win?¡± Lin Jing asked with her eyes blinking.

    ¡°Then I will have to invite you two beauties to stay with me.¡± Xia Hong smiled.

    Lin Jing lifted her lips and chuckled, ¡°The two of us are worth three Quasi-Saint Artifacts? As the Prince of the Xia Empire, aren¡¯t you a little too shabby?¡±

    Xia Hong was stunned, before he lifted his eyebrows. ¡°What do you suggest then?¡±

    Lin Jing pondered before casually saying, ¡°Write an IOU and we¡¯ll stamp your Spiritual Seal. If you lose, then you will owe us 100,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.¡±

    Rustle!

    Everyone was dumbfounded by her words, even Xia Hong couldn¡¯t help twitching his face. 100,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, that would probablypletely empty their Xia Empire.

    100,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid could probably even purchase a genuine Saint Artifact!

    Xia Hong¡¯s face was a little stiff before he dryly smiled. ¡°Miss, your words are a little too unrealistic... Furthermore, speaking impolitely, even with my IOU, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to get a single drop of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid from my Xia Empire.¡±

    His words were true, if anyone could bring an IOU to demand 100,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, his Imperial Father would probably let the other party know what a snake trying to swallow an elephant was like, that¡¯s simply courting death...

    Even a Greater Earth Sovereign might not be able to bring that amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid out of their Xia Empire.

    When Lin Jing heard his words, she flung her lips aside, ¡°If you don¡¯t dare, then don¡¯t bet, to begin with. Fight like you should, what a waste of time.¡±

    Hearing Lin Jing¡¯s tone filled with disdain, Xia Hong knitted his brows, before he smiled a long whileter, ¡°Okay, since Miss is so interested in this, then this Prince will follow your wishes.¡±

    He retrieved a golden scroll and his finger danced on it, writing with his Spiritual Energy, then a drip of his blood had formed into a Spiritual Seal.

    Finishing up, Xia Hong casually tossed the scroll into the stone lion on the stage.

    ¡°If this Prince loses, you guys can take it as you wish. But let me remind you, if you really bring it to my Xia Empire, then you¡¯re practically courting death.¡± Xia Hong faintly smiled.

    He only treated this as Lin Jing¡¯s nonsense and did not think much about it. Furthermore, he did not think that he could lose, to begin with. Taking ten thousand steps back, even if he did lose, it would basically be foolish to go to their Xia Empire with this IOU.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry how I will be doing it.¡± Lin Jing slyly chuckled like a fox.

    ¡°Mu Chen, I¡¯ll leave this to you. When we win the 100,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, I¡¯ll share half with you!¡± Lin Jing looked at Mu Chen and waved her small fist, cheering him on.

    When Mu Chen saw her actions, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. But in the end, he still nodded his head and looked at Xia Hong with pity in his eyes.

    If Xia Hong knew that she was the Princess of the Martial Realm and her father was the famous Martial Ancestor of the Great Thousand World, how much splendour would his facial expression have?

    Although the Xia Empire was powerful, if they dared to renege on the debt of that Princess, it wouldn¡¯t just be one or two Greater Earth Sovereigns knocking on the doors...

    If they truly angered her to the point that she invited a Heavenly Sovereign to act on her behalf, then the Xia Emperor of the Xia Empire could only break his teeth and swallow them.

    Xia Hong had simply jumped into a pitfall that Lin Jing dug for him...

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether exchanged a look before they inwardly shook their heads.

    ¡°That unlucky brat... is a little too na?ve...¡±

 Chapter 1098 - Fighting Xia Hong

    Chapter 1098 - Fighting Xia Hong

    ¡°What an unfortunate brat...¡±

    While Mu Chen and Nine Nether inwardly felt pity for Xia Hong, thetter couldn¡¯t help knitting his brows because of their gazes and he felt a little uneasy. But in the end, he had suppressed the emotions in his heart.

    That¡¯s because, no matter how he pondered it, he couldn¡¯t figure how it would be a mistake, since he knew that be it his IOU or Lin Jing¡¯s promise or having two beautifulpanions, both parties would definitely not admit to it after this event.

    His previous speech was just to have a reason to make a move at Lin Jing and Nine Nether after dealing with Mu Chen. As long as the two girls remained by his side, he¡¯d have tons of methods to subdue them.

    Xia Hongposed his heart before ncing at Lin Jing, who was smiling like a fox, and the lustful mes were lit in his heart. When she falls in the hands of this Prince, this Prince will let you smile till you¡¯re satisfied.

    Just that before that could happen, he had to get rid of this hateful brat...

    With a cold, de-like gaze, Xia Hong slowly turned towards Mu Chen. Through the previous confrontation, he had suffered a loss from underestimating that fellow and such a mistake would definitely not be repeated twice. So he would definitely do his best to swiftly get rid of Mu Chen and let him know that a nameless brat from the Great Havew Domain was not qualified to act arrogantly in this ce where the elites of the Greaw Continent gathered.

    The Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth boiled with waves of Spiritual Energy pressing towards Mu Chen, which caused the ground beneath Mu Chen¡¯s feet to tremble under the pressure.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face had turned calm, since he knew how powerful Xia Hong was. Although thetter was only at the Initial Phase Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm, his actual fighting strength definitely exceeded the Dragon Arm Sovereign. ording to Mu Chen¡¯s estimation, Xia Hong might even be able to fight with pinnacle level Ninth Grade Sovereigns.

    Mu Chenposed himself and his hands hung down, circting the Spiritual Energy in his body. The Spiritual Energy around him swept up like an ocean, causing space to distort behind him and his Sovereign Sea vaguely appeared, which emitted a powerful Spiritual Energy, dispelling the pressure that came from Xia Hong.

    Even if his cultivation was only at Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign, the Spiritual Energy in Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Sea had been refined to a dense stage after two years in the Divine Beast Origin¡¯s Divinity Sea.

    Furthermore, since he had also refined the Undying mes left by the Undying Bird, it gave an evesting property to his Spiritual Energy. Thus, in terms of the density and endurance of his Spiritual Energy alone, Mu Chen was definitely not inferior to Ninth Grade Sovereigns. On the other hand, he might even surpass them.

    ¡°Interesting...¡± Mu Chen¡¯s unusually boundless Spiritual Energy was keenly sensed by Xia Hong and he sneered with a sh in his eyes before his gaze turned cold.

    Boom!

    An explosion of Spiritual Energy urred behind Xia Hong before his silhouettes had turned into afterimages. He appeared before Mu Chen in a sh and he jabbed forth.

    There wasn¡¯t any fancy tricks behind that jab, but it was condensed with extremely violent Spiritual Energy. Furthermore, when he threw that fist forth, Xia Hong¡¯s blood and aura boiled, which enveloped his fist with voices of massacre sounding out.

    ¡°That¡¯s Xia Hong¡¯s Massacre God Battle Physique.¡± Qin Ya couldn¡¯t help contracting her eyes when she saw the blood and aura that burst out from Xia Hong. This was an extremely overbearing and unusual Body Refining Art where one must undergo countless battles and refine with the blood of his enemies. When Xia Hong was practising this art, he had used the blood of his enemies to cultivate this art.

    ¡°He has also cultivated a Body Refining Art...¡± Mu Chen had the perception of a sea of blood pouring over when the killing intent gushed over. But it did not cause any effect on him, since a purple-golden light burst from his body and his eyes narrowed.

    The Dragon-Phoenix Physique! A purple-golden light circted on the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body, which made him look indestructible, before he jabbed forth as well with an indifferent expression.

    Mu Chen did not dodge Xia Hong¡¯s attacks, thetter¡¯s pride in his physique was thatughable in the eyes of Mu Chen.

    If Xia Hong made use of his advantage as an Initial Phase Ninth Grade Sovereign, it might still cause some trouble for Mu Chen. But if Xia Hong wanted topete in terms of the physical body, then it¡¯s a fantasy if he wanted to cause any harm to Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen, who had refined the Dragon-Phoenix Physique and reached the state of True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits, was absolutely confident in his physique that he wouldn¡¯t even fear Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign experts.

    Two terrifying fists tore through the air and they shed under countless serious gazes.

    Boom!

    The atmosphere exploded at this moment and a visible shock wave spread out, causing space to distort and the ground beneath the both of them couldn¡¯t bear the impact, so cracks started to spread out.

    Everyone fixated their gazes on the source of the impact and shortly after, their expressions slightly changed when they saw that Mu Chen¡¯s body was like a statue. He did not move after shing with Xia Hong.

    On the contrary, Xia Hong was affected by the impact and his body had briefly trembled.

    ¡°Mu Chen¡¯s physical body is terrifying!¡± Someone eximed in a low voice. With a cultivation at Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign, Mu Chen actually gained a slight advantage in his sh with Xia Hong in terms of the physical body!

    The countenances of Qin Ya and the rest had also turned grave at this scene.

    Under the uproar. Xia Hong¡¯s gaze shed with a smear of shock. Mu Chen¡¯s toughness had exceeded his expectations.

    Boom!

    A massive killing aura exploded from Xia Hong¡¯s body as he stomped his foot. His silhouette had turned into countless afterimages with the earth shattering beneath his feet before he circled around Mu Chen with fists directed at him at every direction.

    It was an attack that basically couldn¡¯t be avoided.

    Boom! Boom!

    Facing the storm of jabs from Xia Hong, Mu Chen¡¯s face had also turned solemn and he swept his sleeve. The purple-golden dragon soared up and coiled around him, forming into a powerful defence that blocked the jabs.

    Boom! Boom!

    Deep collisions endlessly resounded from the stage and even the ground beneath Mu Chen had crumbled from the impact.

    The violence of Xia Hong¡¯s attacks couldn¡¯t be described, even the defence that was formed from the True Dragon Spirit couldn¡¯t block out all the attacks and a jab was heading towards Mu Chen¡¯s head after seeking a loophole.

    Boom!

    A slender hand stretched out and blocked the jab as a raging Spiritual Energy exploded forth.

    Whoosh!

    The earth cracked and both of them were blown away, dragging long marks on the ground before stabilising their bodies.

    Xia Hong¡¯s expression was dark. His attack could even injure a Ninth Grade Sovereign, not to mention a Quasi-Ninth Grade. But when itnded on Mu Chen, it only tore Mu Chen¡¯s sleeves.

    The oue had caused Xia Hong¡¯s heart to be filled with rage and killing intent.

    Xia Hong took a deep breath and graduallyposed his expression into indifference.

    Sensing his changes, Mu Chen had also squinted his eyes and felt a threat rising from Xia Hong.

    Without any expression, Xia Hong stretched his hand out and suddenly clenched.

    Buzz!

    A brilliant scarlet lustre gathered beneath his palm and formed into a crimson spear that was engraved with runes. It had only just appeared but there was already an extremely astonishing fluctuation of Spiritual Energy and killing intent spreading out.

    Looking at the scarlet spear, Mu Chen contracted his pupils. ¡°Quasi-Saint Artifact?¡±

    While Mu Chen was slightly startled in his heart, Xia Hong gave a sinister smile and a crimson light burst from his body once again, forming into a crimson set of armour that was engraved with the runes of roaring dragons, looking both sinister and ferocious.

    The spear and armour were evidently a set, since they had the same aura. When Xia Hong donned them, the Spiritual Energy fluctuation around him surged to a fearful degree that even pinnacle level Ninth Grade Sovereigns would have to face him seriously.

    ¡°That¡¯s the... Scarlet Dragon Spear and Scarlet Dragon Armour... That¡¯s a set of Quasi-Saint Artifacts. With a set, they could be proimed Emperors within the Quasi-Saint Artifacts... This Xia Hong is truly ruthless to even use them.¡± When Qin Ya and the rest saw this scene, their countenance turned extremely grave and their eyes were filled with fear.

    Facing Xia Hong who had resorted to his trump card, even they would have to avoid his lustre.

    Evidently, Xia Hong¡¯s killing intent had beenpletely roused in this fight and Mu Chen was probably in danger now.

 Chapter 1099 - Nine Ominous Beast Body

    Chapter 1099 - Nine Ominous Beast Body

    Xia Hong stood on the massive stage with a myriad-foot tall tidal wave of crimson aura sweeping out that caused the heavens and earth to turn dark.

    The spear in his hand was pointed towards the ground, enveloped with a scarlet aura and any casual movement from it would cause a deep mark to be left on the ground, as if it was slicing through beancurd.

    With crimson dragons engraved on his armour letting out subtle roars, a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation slowly spread out from him as he showed an astonishingly stunning bearing.

    Everyone was shaken by Xia Hong¡¯s appearance before they shook their heads with envy. The Xia Empire¡¯s foundation was truly deep. Even other Ninth Grade Sovereigns had their eyes turning red from looking at Xia Hong¡¯s artifact set...

    That was a full set of Quasi-Saint Artifacts. Other ordinary Quasi-Saint Artifacts were naturally inferior to it. With the two Quasi-Saint Artifacts, Xia Hong probably even had the power to confront a pinnacle level Ninth Grade Sovereign at this moment.

    When Nine Nether saw this scene, her expression uncontrobly changed when she sensed the dense threat being emitted from Xia Hong.

    ¡°That fellow is truly shameless, relying on Quasi-Saint Artifacts despite being a Ninth Grade Sovereign.¡± Tan Qiu gritted her teeth and couldn¡¯t help muttering.

    Anxiety flickered in the eyes of Old White and the rest. Although they knew that Mu Chen had defeated the Dragon Arm Sovereign, the fighting strength that Xia Hong revealed was not something that the Dragon Arm Sovereign couldpete with.

    ¡°Only the victor is important in battles. As for the loser, they¡¯re not qualified to question the methods of the victor.¡± Xia Hong gently moved the spear and indifferently looked at Mu Chen.

    Boom!

    When he finished speaking, his eyes instantly turned cold and he burst forth like a flicker of lightning with a long beam dragging from his spear, emitting killing intent into the sky as if it wanted to tear the horizon apart.

    The spear swiftly moved and appeared before Mu Chen in a sh, causing Mu Chen to be somewhat startled. With the spear and armour, Xia Hong¡¯s speed was nearly a fold faster than it was before.

    As the spear thrust forth, Mu Chen quickly took two steps back and waved his sleeve. A draconic roar resounded and the True Dragon Spirit soared, turning into a barrier and shielded Mu Chen.

    The spear came in contact with the purple-golden barrier and a crimson lustre burst out. The barrier of the True Dragon Spirit onlysted for a few breaths¡¯ time before it was pierced by the spear and the spear made its way towards Mu Chen¡¯s throat.

    The True Dragon Spirit possessed the strength of a Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign at this point after its evolution, but it still couldn¡¯tpletely block Xia Hong¡¯s attack and only briefly managed to dy it.

    Just when the spear was about to pierce Mu Chen¡¯s throat, light suddenly condensed on his forehead and a vertical eye opened with a ck lustre gushing out and the space before him instantly copsed from the light.

    Boom!

    The ck light struck against the spear and the terrifying impact briefly froze the spear, then sent it back.

    ¡°So you have a Quasi-Saint Artifact as well!¡± When the spear was sent back, Xia Hong¡¯s gaze flickered with shock as he looked at the vertical eye on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°But I wonder how that Quasi-Saint Artifact of yours canpare to mine?¡±

    Xia Hong coldly snorted and his hand suddenly trembled before the spear flew out of his hand, bursting forth with crimson light, then turned into a massive beam of light with boundless Spiritual Energy dominating the area.

    Roar!

    The spear dived down with a destructive force that enveloped Mu Chen. Facing such a powerful attack, even Ninth Grade Sovereigns would be in danger.

    Looking at the crimson beam that was expanding in size as it approached, Mu Chen focused his concentration and a purple-golden lustre burst out from his body once again before a pair of phoenix wings unfolded behind him.

    Rustle!

    With a p of the phoenix wings, it had brought Mu Chen along and he disappeared.

    Boom!

    The spear descended and struck the ground, creating a few hundred-foot wide crater and an abyss pit on the ground.

    ¡°What swift speed!¡± Xia Hong contracted his eyes when his attack missed. He was also startled when he saw Mu Chen¡¯s speed. Did that fellow suppress his speed earlier?

    Rustle!

    As thoughts circted in Xia Hong¡¯s mind, a silhouette had already appeared before him. With a change of his expression, Xia Hong clenched his fist and the crimson spear roared, then flew back.

    However, Mu Chen did not give him the opportunity. He jabbed forth with an indifferent expression.

    Roar!

    The roar of a dragon and cry of a phoenix resounded from his jab and the True Dragon and Phoenix coiled around his arm, turning into a purple-golden lustre as they flew out.

    Ripples fluctuated, as if the purple-golden lustre had detonated the atmosphere with explosions resounded and a deep ravine was carved from the ground.

    Mu Chen¡¯s fist was gathered with the power of the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits. With the two of them, even a Ninth Grade Sovereign would be heavily injured upon being hit.

    As Mu Chen made use of his speed, Xia Hong couldn¡¯t avoid this jab directed towards him.

    Xia Hong¡¯s gaze flickered and he coldly sneered. The spear flew over with a powerful scarlet light and was aimed at Mu Chen¡¯s head.

    But in response to that, Mu Chen did not even pay any attention to the spear and his jab struck against Xia Hong¡¯s back.

    Boom!

    A sound akin to metallic shes resounded when Mu Chen¡¯s fistnded on Xia Hong¡¯s armour and a crimson lustre exploded from the armour. The crimson dragon started to move and opened its mouth, devouring the terrifying shock wave.

    Evidently, the powerful defences of the crimson armour had exceeded Mu Chen¡¯s expectations.

    Boom!

    But even so, Mu Chen¡¯s jab sent Xia hong flying back.

    When Xia Hong was blown away, a ck beam of light shot from Mu Chen¡¯s Life-Extinguishing Pupil and sent the crimson spear flying away once again.

    Xia Hong tapped his feet in the sky and he stabilised his silhouette, before the spear returned to his hand with a grasp. He darkly looked at Mu Chen. If it wasn¡¯t for his armour, he would probably have suffered heavy injuries from Mu Chen¡¯s fist.

    Everyone looked at this ferocious confrontation and their eyes gradually turned solemn. Some of them even looked at Mu Chen with fear in their eyes.

    Qin Ya, Mu Shan and Jiang Ling also wore solemn expressions, since they could sense how dangerous the previous confrontation between Xia Hong and Mu Chen was. The slightest carelessness in either of them would mean that they would have to pay a great price.

    ¡°After this battle, I¡¯m afraid Mu Chen¡¯s name will rise.¡± Qin Ya sighed.

    Forcing the Ninth Grade Sovereign Xia Hong to bring out two of his Quasi-Saint Artifacts with his cultivation at Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign and not being at a disadvantageous position, this fear could bepared to those that were ranked in the 20s.

    ¡°Even this couldn¡¯t deal with a damnabletrine stone like you, smelly and tough.¡± Xia Hong looked at the closing vertical eye on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead and spoke without any emotions.

    However, there was a trace of regret in his eyes. If he knew that Mu Chen would be this tough to deal with, he would havee up with another method to deal with him and not let the situation progress to this point where he was forced to a path of no retreat.

    Coming this far, there had to be a victor between him and Mu Chen. Otherwise, he would definitely be a stepping stone for Mu Chen, which was something that he absolutely couldn¡¯t ept.

    If this matter went back to the Xia Empire, it would definitely affect his Imperial Father¡¯s view of him. Even if he lost a little favouritism, it would give opportunities to his brothers to ride on his head.

    So today, he definitely had to kill Mu Chen!

    Thinking about it, killing intent climbed in the eyes of Xia Hong and he sinisterly looked at Mu Chen, which even caused the temperature in the heavens and earth to drop.

    Xia Hong loosened his grip on the spear and suddenly formed seals with both of his hands.

    Buzz!

    Space suddenly distorted behind him and his Sovereign Sea had vaguely appeared, his Spiritual Energy was represented in crimson, as if it was dyed with torrential killing intent.

    Boom!

    His Sovereign Sea constantly rolled and a myriad-foot tall Spiritual Energy soared into the sky, piercing through his Sovereign Sea and dyed the sky of this stage in a blood-red color.

    The crimson Spiritual Energy condensed behind him and in a few breaths¡¯ time, it had formed into a Sovereign Celestial Body that was a few thousand feet high under everyone¡¯s shaken gazes.

    The Sovereign Celestial Body was crimson in colour with an ominous and overbearing aura that dominating forth, which made one feel like they were suffocating. There were nine realistic beast runes on the arms, legs, chest and back of this Sovereign Celestial Body with an Ominous Aura leaking from those runes. It¡¯s as if they were from Primordial Ominous Beasts, being both violent and ferocious!

    Staring at the Sovereign Celestial Body, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help contracting his eyes and a piece of information shed through his mind.

    The Nine Ominous Beast Body, ranked 57th from the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies...

 Chapter 1100 - The Eighth Solar!

    Chapter 1100 - The Eighth Sr!

    The boundless Ominous Aura dominated forth and a massive Sovereign Celestial Body appeared as if it was the joint body of Primordial Ominous Beasts from the ancient times, looking both overbearing and ferocious.

    Everyone had their eyelids twitched at this sight as they looked at the crimson Sovereign Celestial Body. Their eyes had turned grave when they felt the terrifying Ominous Aura.

    ¡°This is the Nine Ominous Beast Body that Xia Hong has cultivated. It requires the souls of nine Ominous Beasts. The process of refining them is extremely dangerous and upon sess, it would possess an Ominous Aura akin to the Ominous Beasts that could even shatter ordinary Sovereign Celestial Bodies.¡± Someone eximed and many people felt envious with Xia Hong¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body.

    After all, most of them refined an ordinary Sovereign Celestial Body, some with better fortune could obtain those in the rear rankings. Butpared to one that was ranked at the 57th, only those top-tiered forces with deep foundations could possess them. They¡¯re not things that ordinary experts could obtain, since it would bring them a disaster instead.

    ¡°You¡¯re capable to be able to force this Prince to bring out my Sovereign Celestial Body with your cultivation at the Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm...¡± Xia Hong squinted his eyes as he spoke with indifference under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes.

    Mu Chen looked at the Sovereign Celestial Body that was releasing torrential Ominous Aura with a sh of shock in his eyes. Xia Hong truly had his means for being able to be ranked in the 20s in the Greaw Continent.

    With the ability that he had revealed today, not to mention an Initial Phase Ninth Grade Sovereign, even pinnacle level Ninth Grade Sovereigns couldn¡¯t do a thing to him.

    Xia Hong slowly rose up and stood on the shoulder of the Nine Ominous Beast Body, then indifferently looked at Mu Chen with a cruel smile hanging on his lips, before he suddenly stomped his feet.

    Boom!

    A torrential Ominous Aura exploded from the Nine Ominous Beast Body and formed into a river that was a thousand feet long and swept down at Mu Chen.

    With the power of the Nine Ominous Beast Body, Xia Hong¡¯s attacks have been greatly strengthened.

    Looking at the crimson river, Mu Chen narrowed his eyes and both of his hands joined together, then a golden light blossomed. Throwing a fist forth, a boundless golden light palm roared with draconic roars and shed with the river.

    Boom!

    But Xia Hong¡¯s attack had clearly been greatly strengthened. So when it shed with the golden palm, it had onlysted for a brief moment before it was devoured by the river.

    ¡°Bring out your Sovereign Celestial Body or you will have no chance today.¡± Xia Hong indifferently looked at this scene. Mu Chen was truly too na?ve if he wanted to resist such an attack with his own strength.

    As the river swiftly expanded before Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, Mu Chen curled his lips, then he closed his eyes. When he reopened them, a golden lustre suddenly exploded from his eyes, dying his eyes golden.

    Rumble!

    Massive amounts of Spiritual Energy soared from Mu Chen¡¯s body, like a golden sun that rose behind Mu Chen. The golden lustre condensed and a golden giant appeared behind Mu Chen with a boundless and mysterious air emitting around it.

    The golden silhouette appeared and dispersed a golden lustre, forming into a massive shield that enveloped a thousand feet in radius from him.

    When the crimson river was a thousand feet away from it, it was swiftly dispersed by theyers of golden light and by the time it reached Mu Chen, it had already disappeared.

    Everyone slightly narrowed their eyes. Just how powerful was the Sovereign Celestial Body that Mu Chen had cultivated for it to disperse Xia Hong¡¯s attack in this manner?

    Countless gazes focused on the dazzling lustre and when the dazzling golden light turned dark, only then could they clearly see the figure in it and everyone took in cold breaths.

    There was a golden giant standing behind Mu Chen and a golden light was circting around it, as if it was forged with gold, and a sun was hovering behind its head, emitting a mysterious and indescribable pressure.

    ¡°What Sovereign Celestial Body is that?¡± Everyone asked in doubt, since they were unfamiliar with Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body. It wasn¡¯t in the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies, but judging from the power of it, it didn¡¯t seem to be an ordinary Sovereign Celestial Body.

    When Qin Ya, Mu Shan and the rest looked at this golden Sovereign Celestial Body in puzzlement, they tightly knitted their brows. ¡°This is not amongst the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies, could it be a powerful Sovereign Celestial Body that has not been ranked yet?¡±

    With how massive the Sovereign Celestial Body was, not all the Sovereign Celestial Bodies were included in the ranking, since there were some exceptional ones that have not been ranked.

    ¡°Why does this Sovereign Celestial Body look a little familiar?¡± Qin Ya asked after a brief hesitation.

    Mu Shan and Jiang Ling were stunned, before they briefly pondered. Their hearts trembled when they eximed, ¡°Why does it look simr to the mysterious Sovereign Celestial Body that Garua of the Demonic Saint Pce has cultivated?¡±

    Qin Ya wore a grave expression, since she couldn¡¯t be certain. She had not seen the Sovereign Celestial Body of Garuda and despite the simrities, it didn¡¯t look exactly the same. ¡°It does look a little simr, but I cannot be certain, for sure.¡±

    Mu Shan and Jiang Ling pondered. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s only simr, what kind of existence is Garuda? His Sovereign Celestial Body is said to be powerful and mysterious to the point that even the two ranked before him are fearful of his Sovereign Celestial Body. So how could someone from the Great Havew Domain possess the cultivation technique to that mysterious Sovereign Celestial Body?¡±

    Qin Ya nodded her head in agreement. Perhaps it¡¯s just a simrity. The Sovereign Celestial Body that Mu Chen had cultivated was extremely unique, since it didn¡¯t seem to be beneath Xia Hong¡¯s Nine Ominous Beast Body. The confrontation between the two of them was truly filled with surprises.

    ¡°This is the Sovereign Celestial Body that Mu Chen has cultivated?¡± Lin Jing curiously looked at the golden Sovereign Celestial Body. Back when she first met Mu Chen, thetter had yet to refine his Sovereign Celestial Body, since he had not gathered the sufficient materials. So when she looked at it now, it did seem somewhat special. It looked like he had not been spending his past few years in vain.

    Under all the whispers, Xia Hong had also contracted his eyes at the golden Sovereign Celestial Body. The majestic and mysterious feeling that it gave off made him feel uneasy. But shortly after, his gaze turned cold. No matter how Mu Chen struggled, he would not be able to change the oue of this battle.

    ¡°I can¡¯t drag this on any longer...¡± Killing intent surged in Xia Hong¡¯s eyes before he took a deep breath and his countenance turned cold. Both of his hands suddenly joined together and he formed some unusual seals.

    Roar!

    The moment he formed his seals, a deep roar came from the Nine Ominous Beast Body beneath his feet and the roars soared into the sky with a torrential aura.

    The runes that covered his body trembled and looked like they hade to life, separating from the Nine Ominous Beast Body and fixated their crimson eyes on Mu Chen. It¡¯s as if they wanted to devour him.

    Without any expression, Xia Hong formed the seals that vaguely looked like beasts. ¡°Sovereign Ability - Nine Beast Art! Demonic Tiger!¡±

    As he formed his seals, the ck tiger on the Sovereign Celestial Body exploded with crimson lustre.

    ¡°Demonic Bear! Demonic Tortoise! Demonic Bull!¡±

    An indifferent voice resounded out as the nine ominous beasts around the Xia Hong opened their eyes with a horrifying surge of Ominous Aura dominating the heavens and earth.

    When Qin Ya and the rest saw this scene, their countenance turned grave with dense fear in their eyes. ¡°Xia Hong is going all-out. With the Nine Ominous Beasts, the power he can exert can even defeat a pinnacle level Ninth Grade Sovereign.¡±

    ¡°Demonic Dragon!¡±

    Under everyone¡¯s fearful gazes, a cold voice exited Xia Hong¡¯s mouth. At the same time, the coiling ck dragon opened its eyes with a towering Ominous Aura.

    The nine Ominous Beasts opened their eyes and the entire region seemed like it had been brought back to the past as the Ominous Aura filling the horizon.

    ¡°Sovereign Ability - Nine Beast Art, Nine Ominous Demons Fist!¡±

    The killing intent in Xia Hong¡¯s eyes was extremely dense and the torrential Ominous Aura was gushing out with the blood aura covering the sky. He threw the fist forth with an eerie gaze fixed on Mu Chen.

    Roar!

    The nine Ominous Beasts roared and pounced forth with the fist. They turned into a torrential scarlet light and fused together, turning into a massive crimson projection of a fist.

    The nine beasts roared with horrifying Ominous Aura as if they wanted to devour the sky.

    The might of that fist even made countless experts turn cold. They knew that if this fist was directed towards them, even the Ninth Grade Sovereigns would be dead facing that attack.

    Xia Hong had practically put his entire strength behind that fist.

    The projection of the fist was emitting a torrential Ominous Aura and Mu Chen¡¯s gaze turned grave before he took in a deep breath and his hands joined together.

    As he raised both of his hands, the Great Sr Undying Body beneath his feet blossomed with a golden lustre and everyone could see some golden suns rising from the Great Sr Undying Body.

    One sun after another, until a total of eight suns!

    Nine Sr Energy - Unleashing the Eighth Sr!

 Chapter 1101 - The Heavenly Eighth Solar Wheel, Offences and Defences Combined

    Chapter 1101 - The Heavenly Eighth Sr Wheel, Offences and Defences Combined

    The golden Sovereign Celestial Body stood between the heavens and earth as a golden lustre blossomed, shining upon thisnd with a mysterious yet boundless aura that gushed out. The indescribable pressure enveloped the heavens and earth, causing the countenances of many to change.

    They looked at the golden Sovereign Celestial Body with grave expressions. They could see golden suns rising up, containing astonishing power.

    Rumble!

    As the suns rose, they caused space to distort as a crimson projection shattered space while carrying a torrential Ominous Aura as it enveloped the area. That fist was skin to the mouth of Primordial Ominous Beasts, as if it wanted to devour the heavens and earth.

    Mu Chen stood on the head of the Great Sr Undying Body with the fist projection reflected in his eyes. Shortly after, the Ominous Aura that swept over had caused his clothes to flutter.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze turned grave. Xia Hong had practically put his entire power into this attack. Not to mention an Initial Phase Ninth Grade Sovereign, even Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereigns would have to avoid this attack.

    Albeit to being a hateful fellow, his attack was truly extraordinary.

    ¡°If I had not touched the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm, it¡¯d truly be troublesome for me to face this...¡± Mu Chen looked at the fist and murmured to himself.

    But it was a pity...

    Mu Chen formed a bizarre seal and a deep holler from within his heart rumbled like a roar of thunder, ¡°Nine Sr Energy - Unleashing the Eighth Sr!¡±

    Boom!

    The eight golden suns exploded and turned into golden currents, gathering at the palm of the Great Sr Undying Body. ¡°Nine Sr Energy - Heavenly Eighth Sr Wheel!¡±

    The golden current swiftly condensed on the palm of the Sovereign Celestial Body and a golden lustre spread out, forming into a golden wheel that was roughly a hundred feet wide.

    The golden wheel looked like apass, covered withplicated runes that looked ancient, as if it had undergone countless years.

    The golden wheel rose up and hovered before Mu Chen like a shield that protected him.

    Standing behind the golden wheel, Mu Chen¡¯s expressionpletely calmed down without any ripples in his eyes as he looked at the fist projection. Stretching his hand out, he gently pressed in the direction before him.

    Buzz!

    The golden wheel slowly rotated and the runes emitted a lustre, and the surrounding space started to distort, causing it to be on the verge of shattering.

    ¡°Stop mystifying yourself!¡± When Xia Hong saw this scene, he sinisterly smiled. He was extremely clear how powerful the might of his fist was. Not to mention Mu Chen, who was merely a Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign, even a Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign would die when facing this!

    ¡°Die!¡± Xia Hong hollered as the fist projection streaked across with torrential Ominous Aura under countless fearful gazes, like a crimson meteorite, and shed against the wheel.

    Boom!

    In the instant of impact, the entire heavens and earth had frozen for a brief moment, before the violent Spiritual Energy shock wave swept out, instantly causing the space in a myriad-foot radius to distort and deep ravines started to appear on the ground.

    Everyone in the sky moved back, fearing that they might be involved in the shock wave.

    Xia Hong looked at the expanding crimson light and his sinister smile grew even more sinister. That fool, did Mu Chen think that he could take this attack from me? That¡¯s simply na?ve thinking!

    ¡°Now, you should be blown to smithereens!¡± Xia Hong sinisterly smiled.

    But when he just smiled, his eyes suddenly contracted when he saw the expanding crimson lustre suddenly freeze at that moment.

    The violent shock wave had also been frozen, as if time had been paused.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Not only was Xia Hong startled by this scene, but even the spectators also exchanged looks, since the explosion that everyone had expected did not ur.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the golden and crimson lustre started to gradually, suddenly calm down and the destructive force was forcefully suppressed.

    The scene gradually cleared up and everyone abruptly contracted their eyes.

    ¡°This is...?¡± Xia Hong¡¯s countenance had drastically changed at this moment.

    Mu Chen was still standing on the Great Sr Undying Body like before with the golden wheel slowly revolving before him. The crimson fist froze before the wheel. It was so much so that even the torrential Ominous Aura had been stopped.

    This situation had instantly caused the region to be in silence.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Xia Hong¡¯s face turned pale with a sh of astonishment on his face. The scene before him had exceeded his expectations and his fist, which had been imbued with all his power, was actually so easily stopped. Furthermore, he could sense that in that instant, he had lost all connection to that attack. It was so much so that he had even lost control of the Spiritual Energy on it.

    That feeling was as if the fist was no longer under his control.

    Under all the gazes filled with disbelief, Mu Chen looked at Xia Hong and smiled. ¡°Looks like this situation has gone out of your control, Fourth Prince...

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I cannot enjoy this gift from you, so I¡¯ll return it to you, instead.¡± Finishing his words, his fingers curved and made a turning action.

    As Mu Chen turned with his hand, the golden wheel started to revolve in another direction and everyone was dumbfounded as they witnessed the crimson fist slowly turn around and aim at Xia Hong.

    ¡°He can even return Xia Hong¡¯s attack so perfectly?!¡± Everyone took a cold breath at this scene as they eximed.

    Even Qin Ya, Mu Shan and the rest had shock on their faces. Just what means did Mu Chen use?

    A calm expression and looking far ahead. This was the might of the Great Sr Undying Body, along with his insight regarding it deepening, he could also gradually unleash more of its power. The golden wheel was the perfect offensive and defensive ability and it could return the attack back to the source...

    Such a brilliant move was practically simr to some powerful Divine Ability. But due to the limitation of Mu Chen¡¯s strength, the effect of it was also extremely limited. The moment it exceeded his limit, then the wheel would be destroyed.

    But fortunately, Xia Hong had not reached that level yet.

    ¡°Fourth Prince, please ept this move from me.¡± Mu Chen gave Xia Hong, whose face was covered in shock, a smile as he pushed his hand out. The golden wheel trembled before the crimson fist shot back out once more with a torrential Ominous Aura.

    But this time, it was aimed towards Xia Hong!

    Rumble!

    The torrential Ominous Aura dominated forth and Xia Hong¡¯s face turned pale with some fear. Facing the fist that he had imbued all his power in, he could feel how terrifying that fist was, it was basically irresistible.

    But he did not have much time to be astonished at his own power because the fist was alreadying in his direction. Immediately, he clenched his teeth and circted all his power before throwing a jab that had the torrential Ominous Aura from the Nine Ominous Beast Body.

    Boom!

    The two forces shed and a crimson lustre swept out in the manner of a storm, distorting space and shattering the earth.

    Cracks started to appear on the Nine Ominous Beast Body and spread throughout its body. As the crimson lustre shot out, the powerful Sovereign Celestial Body was destroyed.

    Having his Sovereign Celestial Body destroyed, Xia Hong¡¯s face drastically changed, before he spewed a mouthful of blood, and the Spiritual Energy fluctuation around him diminished. He was blown away in a pathetic manner. If it wasn¡¯t for the protection of his armour, half of his body would have been ripped apart. But even so, he felt a tremble in his body and he knew that he had suffered a heavy injury.

    Boom!

    Xia Hong heavilynded on the ground, dragging a thousand-foot long mark and the lion statues were destroyed in his path.

    Xia Hong spewed several more mouthfuls of blood and his body was covered in blood.

    When the shock wave gradually dissipated, everyone was silent when they watched this scene. Their gazes were filled with horror as they looked at the slender silhouette on the Great Sr Undying Body. Thetter maintained a calm expression, as if he felt no emotion from defeating Xia Hong.

    It¡¯s as if he had already expected this oue.

    Everyone exchanged a look. Xia Hong actually lost?

    Qin Ya, Mu Shan and the rest also wore astonished expressions. When they looked at Mu Chen again, their gazes were extremely grave, since they knew that after today, Mu Chen¡¯s name would definitely rise in the Greaw Continent and he wouldn¡¯t be excluded from the Top 20s of the ranking.

    Xia Hong finally settled down and sensed the heavy injuries in his body. His face suddenly distorted before he suddenly looked at the experts of the Xia Empire and hollered in a vicious voice, ¡°Kill them!¡±

    The grey-robed old man recovered due to his holler and his eyes flickered with a cold light before bursting forth with the three experts that had also reached the Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    Surprisingly, their target was not Mu Chen, but Lin Jing, who looked to be the easiest to deal with...

 Chapter 1102 - Spiritual Frost Puppet

    Chapter 1102 - Spiritual Frost Puppet

    Boom!

    The grey-robed old man moved without any warning and all of the Xia Empire¡¯s experts targeted Lin Jing. Even Nine Nether was briefly stunned before she recovered from the sudden turn of events.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Nine Nether roared and a transparent crystal me zed before she threw a palm forth that bolted towards the back of the grey-robed old man.

    Bust facing Nine Nether¡¯s attack, the grey-robed old man showed no signs of defending. But when the me was about to hit, a silhouette suddenly appeared behind the old man and blocked it with his body.

    Boom!

    The silhouette was blown away and was swept by the transparent mes. The Spiritual Energy around him was burning and he was reduced to ashes under his shrieking roars. He was an Eighth Grade Sovereign of the Xia Empire.

    This person initially wanted to briefly block it, but he had underestimated the might of Nine Nether¡¯s Undying mes. Therefore, his defences couldn¡¯t pose any obstruction and he was immediately reduced to ashes.

    The grey-robed old man was also startled at the miserable sight of his subordinate¡¯s death. However, his gaze turned even more vicious as he pounced towards Lin Jing, along with the three other Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereigns like hawks. As long as they gained control of that girl, then they would be able to use her as a shield against Mu Chen. At that time, they would be able to rescue their Fourth Prince.

    Their movement techniques were swift and decisive, so Nine Nether had lost the key opportunity the moment she dazed off.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face had also changed at this scene, but with a sh in his eyes, he calmed down.

    Lin Jing might appear to be the weakest amongst them, but if anyone thought of her as a pushover, then they would be doomed.

    The Princess of the Martial Realm, daughter of the Martial Realm. Probably even a fool would know how many trump cards would she have hidden.

    When Nine Nether grew anxious, the old man and the other three had surrounded Lin Jing under Mu Chen¡¯s calm gaze and everyone¡¯s startled gazes before they made a grab towards Lin Jing with boundless Spiritual Energy enveloping their hands in an attempt to restrict her.

    In the process, what left others surprised was the fact that Lin Jing was smiling in response to this without any panic in her eyes.

    If one looked carefully, one could even notice the ridicule in her eyes.

    She blinked her eyes towards the grey-robed elder before spreading her hand out. A palm-sized ck puppet had already appeared in her hand, which was covered in ancient runes.

    When the grey-robed old man saw the ck puppet in her hand, he had no idea why, but he couldn¡¯t help contracting his eyes based on his experience and an indescribable danger rose in his heart.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± Sensing the intense danger, a light flickered in his eyes as he hollered again, ¡°Retreat!¡±

    Being a cautious person, he couldn¡¯t neglect the danger. Furthermore, he felt that even if they made their move, it might not have any oue. They had chosen the wrong target. This feeble girl seemed to be the most troublesome one of all.

    The grey-robed old man forcefully stopped his body along with his holler and retreated. The three other Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereigns were puzzled, but all of themplied to hismand.

    Everyone was astonished when they saw the grey-robed old man and his goons suddenly retreat after pouncing towards Lin Jing akin to ferocious tigers and were ten-odd feet away from her.

    ¡°Hehe, since you¡¯re already here, why leave?¡± But in response to their strange actions, Lin Jing revealed a peal of tenderughter before she gently breathed towards the ck puppet in her hand.

    Buzz!

    A torrential cold aura suddenly burst out from the ck puppet. The cold aura was ice-blue and swiftly expanded an in just a breath of time. It had formed into a ck silhouette that stood before Lin Jing.

    The ck silhouette wielded a longspear without any expression. However, it was covered in runes and as those runes flickered, a terrifying surge of cold aura dominated the area, freezing even the atmosphere.

    At the same time, an extremely astonishing Spiritual Energy fluctuation burst out from the ck silhouette.

    Boom!

    Everyone lost the colour on their faces from the powerful explosion of Spiritual Energy fluctuation, even Qin Ya and the rest were looking at the silhouette in astonishment.

    ¡°This Spiritual Energy... a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm expert?!¡± Someone eximed. No one expected the puppet in Lin Jing¡¯s hand to suddenly turn into a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm expert.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Mu Shan eximed.

    With a grave expression, Qin Ya pondered before exining, ¡°This is a Spiritual Puppet, a kind of extremely rare puppet. The method of production is extremelyplicated, only those powerful ns could produce it. In addition, the controls are also extremely tough and generally speaking, a Greater Earth Sovereign is needed to control a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm Spiritual Puppet, but even so, the chances of failure are high.¡±

    Mu Shan and the rest had narrowed their eyes. A Spiritual Puppet that was akin to a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm expert? Who was that girl? Such precious items were things that not even they could possess.

    Under all the shaken gazes, Lin Jing chuckled before she looked at the four of them with shock on their faces and she patted the ck silhouette beside her. ¡°Oh, this is a Spiritual Puppet that Aunt Bing gave me.¡±

    As she spoke, she briefly paused before pointing towards the grey-robed old man. ¡°Get rid of them!¡±

    The moment she spoke, the ck silhouette had opened its eyes, filled with a cold aura that burst forth, and soared into the sky.

    The Spiritual Puppet possessed the strength of a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm, whereas the grey-robed old man was only a Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign, There was a great gap in strengthpared to the puppet.

    Thus, when the ck silhouette pounced forth, the four¡¯s faces were filled with aghast before they immediately split up and fled.

    But the moment they split up, the three Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereigns felt a cold wind and their necks turned cold. Lowering their heads, they saw a longspear poking out of their throats with cold aura spreading out, instantly freezing the three of them into ice statues.

    When the grey-robed old man saw the three of them turned into frozen statues, a chill rose in his heart and he had unleashed all his Spiritual Energy without any hesitation and fled.

    But just when he had circted his speed to the limit, the sound of a longspear cutting through flesh resounded and his body was instantly frozen. Lowering his head, he was shocked to see the sharp end of a longspear appear from his chest.

    Behind him, a ck silhouette had slowly appeared and the overbearing cold aura spread out, covering the old man before it turned him into an ice statue...

    Everyone was speechless at this scene.

    Everyone was indescribably shocked at this scene. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, the four of them had been turned into ice statues. They couldn¡¯t help taking deep cold breaths and the shock brought to them was even greater than Mu Chen defeating Xia Hong.

    No one expected this harmless-looking girl to possess such fearful means in her hands.

    Even Mu Chen, who was standing on the Great Sr Undying Body, had a smear of astonishment in his eyes as he looked at the ck silhouette and his gaze turned a little grave.

    The speed of the Spiritual Puppet, the overbearing cold aura and the lethality of it. If they fought, he was confident about staying alive, but it¡¯s impossible for him to defeat it.

    ¡°Truly the Princess of the Martial Realm...¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help sighing, since this was the first time he had seen such a powerful Spiritual Puppet. The foundation of the Martial Realm truly ran deep.

    At this moment, even he felt envious, even with hisposed mentality.

    If he could have such a powerful Spiritual Puppet, why would there be a need for him to fight with Xia Hong? All he needed to do was toss it out and the Spiritual Puppet would deal with the situation.

    As he sighed, Mu Chen looked towards Xia Hong and thetter was shocked at this scene as well. Sensing Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, his body trembled before raising his head and he saw the indifferent killing intent in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes.

    He had clearly roused the killing intent in Mu Chen for issuing thatmand from before.

    Sensing Mu Chen¡¯s killing intent, Xia Hong¡¯s heart turned cold and his gaze changed. Clenching his teeth, he mmed his palm on the ground and turned into a beam of light, trying to escape.

    When Mu Chen saw this scene, his eyes turned cold and the hand of the Great Sr Undying Body made a grab towards Xia Hong.

    Boom!

    Under the huge hand, three beams of light shot out, a spear, an armour and a stone pearl.

    They were naturally the Scarlet Dragon Spear, Scarlet Dragon Armour and the Sea-Shattering Pearl that he had purchased back in the auction.

    Looking at the three Quasi-Saint Artifacts, Mu Chen was briefly stunned before he circted his Spiritual Energy and grabbed the three items into his palm.

    In that instant, Xia Hong spewed a mouthful of blood that enveloped his silhouette and he had turned into a bloody beam of light that shot through space at an indescribable speed.

    ¡°These three items are still insufficient to pay for your life!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze shed and the Life-Extinguishing Pupil opened on his forehead. A ck beam of light shot towards the bloody beam, reducing one of Xia Hong¡¯s arms into meat paste.

    ¡°Arghhh!¡± A sharp shriek resounded and space distorted before the red beam escaped within along with Xia Hong.

    ¡°Mu Chen, I will definitely tear you to pieces!¡± When the bloody beam disappeared, Xia Hong¡¯s mournful roar resounded between the heavens and earth.

    Mu Chen smiled at the voice. A stray dog was of no threat. Furthermore, the Xia Empire would probably be in a terrible situation this time as well...

    He lowered his head and looked at the lion statue on the stage, at the golden scroll.

    It was the IOU that Xia Hong had previously written.

    Debtor - Xia Empire.

    Creditor - Martial Realm.

 Chapter 1103 - Abundant Harvest

    Chapter 1103 - Abundant Harvest

    From the battle, the entire stage was in a wreck and the surrounding houses were destroyed. Numerous deep marks were left on the ground, proving the intense battle that once took ce here.

    Up in the sky, Mu Chen looked at the direction that Xia Hong had escaped in with a calm expression. After all, thetter was a Prince of the Xia Empire, so he naturally had the means to safeguard his life. Not even at his top speed, could he catch up to Xia Hong. But evidently, the escape would definitely cause a huge repercussion and Xia Hong¡¯s future days would definitely not be too good.

    Furthermore, Mu Chen had destroyed one of his arms, so even if he had regenerated it with the help of elixirs and medicines, it would still take a considerable amount of time.

    Mu Chen no longer bothered with Xia Hong. Although he had heavily injured thetter today, he wasn¡¯t worried, since thispetition between the younger generation could only cause the Xia Emperor to be enraged. But if he wanted to start a war with the Great Havew Domain, then they would also have to pay a great price as well.

    With the Ancient Haven Pce¡¯s appearance, everyone had their attention focused on it, so the Xia Emperor would definitely not be willing to offend a force that also had a Greater Earth Sovereign.

    ¡°Three Quasi-Saint Artifacts to beg for his life, he¡¯s truly generous.¡±

    Suppressing the surging thoughts in his heart, Mu Chen looked at the three lustres in the hand of the Great Sr Undying Body. A golden lustre had formed into a barrier that enveloped the three lustres.

    Those three were the Quasi-Saint Artifacts that Xia Hong had previously tossed out, the Scarlet Dragon Spear and Scarlet Dragon Armour were a set of Quasi-Saint Artifacts that had extraordinary might. With their aid, Xia Hong could fight Mu Chen on equal grounds, causing Mu Chen to covet its defensive abilities.

    ording to Mu Chen¡¯s estimations, the price of these two Quasi-Saint Artifacts was even higher than the Sea-Shattering Peal.

    It was also because of their worth that Mu Chen was slightly obstructed, allowing Xia Hong to escape. After all, Mu Chen was also tempted by the three Quasi-Saint Artifacts.

    If he didn¡¯t obtain them, then these three would definitely fly towards the spectators, causing chaos and he would probably cause a wave of public anger if he wanted to forcefully seize them at that time.

    Therefore, Mu Chen had no other choice but to obtain them on the spot.

    ¡°I was fooled by that fellow...¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t helpughing out. Xia Hong could also be considered shrewd, since he knew that he had to pay the price if he wanted to briefly stop Mu Chen.

    Albeit being tricked, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t angered. He was more than willing to have more Quasi-Saint Artifactse his way.

    While Mu Chen murmured to himself, everyone in the surroundings looked at the three lustres with zing greed in their eyes. The total price of those three Quasi-Saint Artifacts was at least 40,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    However, no one dared to make a move. Not to mention the strength that Mu Chen had revealed, just the unfathomable Lin Jing was enough to intimidate them.

    Mu Chen was bothered by those gazes, so he waved his hand, bringing the three lustres over and revolved them around his body before they fell into his hands.

    Fiddling with the three lustres, Mu Chen stomped his foot and the Great Sr Undying Body swiftly turned illusory before dissipating into golden sparkles.

    Mu Chen returned to Nine Nether and Lin Jing, before he stretched his hand out. ¡°The spoils of war, if there¡¯s anything you both like, go ahead and take them.¡±

    Lin Jing grinned before sweeping a nce at the three Quasi-Saint Artifacts before losing interest. With her identity, not to mention a Quasi-Saint Artifact, she could even obtain Saint Artifacts. So these Quasi-Saint Artifacts that could tempt ordinary experts were worthless in her eyes.

    Thus, she had immediately shook her head before waving her hand and retrieved the golden scroll.

    ¡°This is the main dish.¡± Lin Jing waved the golden scroll and smiled with her eyes narrowed. ¡°Rest assured, I will definitely give you half of the debt!¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as he pitied the Xia Empire silently. With Lin Jing¡¯s identity, 100,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was probably insufficient to move her heart. But she probably felt fresh about collecting a debt...

    With this Princess of the Martial Realm going serious, the Xia Empire was about to be doomed.

    It was also within Mu Chen¡¯s expectations that Lin Jing would not be interested in those three Quasi-Saint Artifacts, so he turned his gaze towards Nine Nether.

    Nine Nether wasn¡¯t particr with Mu Chen, so she took the Sea-Shattering Pearl and smiled. ¡°The spear and armoure in a set and if they¡¯re separated, the power will definitely be decreased, so you can keep them.¡±

    With so many experts gathered here with the elites of the Greaw Continent, Xia Hong was only in the 20s ranking and he would definitely encounter more powerful opponents. Furthermore, Mu Chen still had to deal with Garuda, who was ranked 3rd.

    Facing those characters, even Mu Chen would find them troublesome to deal with. Thus, Nine Nether would definitely not take anything that could increase Mu Chen¡¯s strength.

    Flipping his hand, Mu Chen stored the spear and armour, since he intended to find the time to refine them.

    He raised his head up and looked at the surrounding spectators. Those fellows probably didn¡¯t have any good intentions when they gathered here. If he was in a bad state at this moment, those fellows would have pounced at him by now.

    When Mu Chen swept his gaze out, there were some that shifted their gazes from guilt. After witnessing how Mu Chen defeated Xia Hong, they no longer dared to underestimate him, despite his cultivation in the Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign, and their eyes were filled with fear.

    ¡°Is there anyone interested in the token in my hands? If that¡¯s the case, then I will ept any challenge.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he looked at everyone. After he briefly paused his speech, he further added on, ¡°But if you fail, then I hope that you can also pay a price like what Xia Hong did.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s faces distorted at his words. Xia Hong tried to take advantage but ended up worse off. Not only did he not obtain the token, he even became a stepping stone for Mu Chen and lost his treasures.

    That was definitely not a small price. Thus, no one dared to respond to Mu Chen¡¯s words.

    ¡°Haha. The Ancient Haven Pce¡¯s token was bought by Emperor Mu with real money, so how could others have any intention of taking it? On the contrary, I¡¯m afraid Emperor Mu¡¯s fame will spread throughout the Extreme West and you will definitely be on the rankings of younger generations.¡± Qin Ya gently smiled and broke the silence.

    Mu Chen cast a nce at Qin Ya. The Horizon Pce was definitely worthy of being the Information Trafficker, they even knew his identity in the Great Havew Domain.

    ¡°Then I will express my thanks.¡± Mu Chen cupped his fists.

    The oue of this situation went as Mu Chen wanted. After this battle, there would definitely be others coveting after the token, but they would definitely not dare to make their moves so easily.

    Qin Ya lightly smiled, ¡°With the closure of this battle, I wonder if Brother Mu is willing to gather with us?¡±

    She was naturally speaking about Mu Shan of the Hidden Dragon Pavilion and Sword Saint Sect¡¯s Jiang Ling, since they were elites that weren¡¯t any weaker to Xia Hong in terms of fame.

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen was somewhat astonished before he smiled. ¡°Exactly what I¡¯ve been looking for.¡±

    The Horizon Pce, Hidden Dragon Pavilion and Sword Saint Sect were all top-tiered forces in the Greaw Continent. Since there¡¯s a chance he could form a good rtionship with them, Mu Chen would definitely not reject them, since he wasn¡¯t a fool that only liked to offend others. Xia Hong was an exception, since Xia Hong came at him on his own.

    When Qin Ya and the rest saw that Mu Chen did not reject their good favour, their gazes turned more gentle as they looked at him. At least Mu Chen was easier to interact with than Xia Hong.

    Mu Chen¡¯s party roughly sorted things out before they left together with Qin Ya and the rest, then gathered in Qin Ya¡¯s manor.

    Mu Chen could sense that Qin Ya and the rest were trying to probe Lin Jing¡¯s identity, but they were all easily pushed away by her. Evidently, she did not want to reveal her identity as the Princess of the Martial Realm to them.

    Although she might look easy to interact with, it¡¯s not easy for her to treat someone as a friend.

    Seeing that their probings were futile, Qin Ya and the rest gave up on it and they talked about the matters in the Extreme West with Mu Chen and the rest. Mu Chen paid close attention to any information of the Ancient Haven Pce.

    Their gatheringsted until the nightscape enveloped before they left.

    When they bade their farewells, Qin Ya briefly pondered before reminding Mu Chen, ¡°Brother Mu, you have to be cautious of one person now that you have heavily injured Xia Hong.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Who?¡± Mu Chen narrowed his eyes.

    With a grave expression, Qin Ya slowly answered, ¡°Xia Yu.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled, since he knew the identity of this person. The Crown Prince of the Xia Empire, ranked 4th and was only beneath Garuda...

 Chapter 1104 - Ranking Board

    Chapter 1104 - Ranking Board

    The battle in the Western City had been spread throughout the city in a few days and even the experts in the Extreme West gradually knew that there¡¯s an expert from the Great Havew Domain in the Western City.

    Mu Chen¡¯s name had also been known by the other forces.

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t bothered about his fame spreading. Even after defeating Xia Hong, he wasn¡¯t in a rush to leave the Western City. After all, this was the ce where information gathered and because of Xia Hong¡¯s defeat, no one dared to cause any trouble to him and this peaceful environment was what he needed.

    Thus, he stayed in the Western City. But on the contrary to others, he had stayed low-key, which exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. He did not go high-profile just because he had defeated Xia Hong.

    Mu Chen¡¯s low-profile had caused everyone who was paying attention to him to gradually shift their attention elsewhere. After all, with so many elites gathered in the Western City, matters practically urred at any moment. Thus, they didn¡¯t have the patience to focus on one person.

    After all, Mu Chen only defeated Xia Hong, not the crown prince...

    ...

    In a serene courtyard

    Rumble!

    A massive spiritual light suddenly exploded in the sky asplex spiritual runes fused into the atmosphere, interlinking and formed into a dazzling formation that emitted an ancient and profound fluctuation.

    Mu Chen stood in the massive Spiritual Array and contracted his eyes at the innumerableplicated runes. At the next moment, he suddenly waved his hand and countless white lights burst from his hand, along with subtle dragon roars.

    Taking a closer look, one would realise that the roars came from some jade skeletons with faint draconic might emitting from them.

    Those skeletons were naturally the dragon bones.

    When the dragon bones integrated into the Spiritual Array, they caused a huge change as a terrifying Spiritual Energy violently gathered on those bones.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    The Spiritual Energy in the Spiritual Array grew violent and cracks appeared on those bones before they exploded.

    Boom!

    The violent Spiritual Energy exploded, which caused the Spiritual Array to crumble.

    Mu Chen sighed in disappointment at this sight and waved his sleeve. A boundless surge of Spiritual Energy formed into a barrier thatpletely blocked the shock waves.

    ¡°Even if it is iplete, a Schr Grade Spiritual Array is not easy to control. Furthermore, theplexity is unimaginable. The slightest mistake would cause the Spiritual Array to be out of control.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned grave. He had been trying to set up the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array for the past few days. But regretfully, he never seeded once.

    Mu Chen shook his head. He wasn¡¯t dispirited just because of this, he could sense that along with every single failure, he could sense where he went wrong. As long as he perfected those mistakes, he believed that he would be able to sessfully set up this Schr Grade Spiritual Array.

    However, he needed time to perfect it.

    ¡°Another failure?¡± Nine Nether, who was cultivating, opened her eyes and looked at Mu Chen.

    ¡°This is a Schr Grade Spiritual Array and it¡¯s iplete. So it¡¯s hard toprehend and it¡¯smendable for you to be able to set up the rough formation in such a short time.¡± In the stone pavilion, Lin Jing spoke as she raised her head and look at the dissipating Spiritual Array with astonishment shing in her eyes while shezily leaned against the soft furry nket with an ancient book in her hand. Judging from the cover of the book, it didn¡¯t seem to be rted to cultivation, but the records of all bizarre and unique fruits. She was flipping through it with great interest and covet.

    Although she¡¯s not a Spiritual Array Master, she had seen Spiritual Array Schrs with her identity, so her eyesight was extraordinary.

    Thus, she was clear that it wasmendable for Mu Chen to be able to set up an iplete Schr Grade Spiritual Array in just ten-odd days.

    Mu Chen smiled from Lin Jing¡¯s evaluation, but he did not feel proud of it.

    ¡°I believe the number of people that have their attention on us has lessened, right?¡± Mu Chen walked into the stone pavilion and asked Tan Qiu, who respectfully stood on the side.

    Tan Qiu nodded her head and smiled. ¡°Although there are some persistent fellows, they do not dare to brazenly watch us.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head. It looked like the intimidation brought by the defeat of Xia Hong was pretty effective. Otherwise, they would probably be bothered by the other forces by now.

    ¡°Furthermore, we received information from the Great Havew Domain that the alliance force will be here in five days.¡± Tan Qiu reported.

    Mu Chen felt relieved. With so many elites gathered in the Extreme West, all of them would have a decent force standing behind them. If Mand and the rest still didn¡¯t arrive, then Mu Chen could only stay low-profile. If they attracted the attention of any Earth Sovereigns without someone to back them up, then they would be doomed.

    ¡°Furthermore, Lord Mu has previously instructed us to gather information, which we havepleted.¡± Tan Qiu took out a parchment and respectfully passed it to Mu Chen.

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Mu Chen lightly smiled and praised her before receiving the parchment. He had instructed Tan Qiu and the rest to gather important information over the past two days regarding the ranking of younger generations.

    Departing from the Northern Region and entering into the Greaw Continent, he realised the weight of the young generation rankings. It represented the elites amongst the younger generation and every single one of them were glorified in achievements that couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    A dazzling lustre flickered when he opened the parchment, which formed into the three words ¡°Elites Ranking¡±, then other words started to appear.

    ¡°Rank 20 - Mu Chen. Originated from the Great Havew Continent, possessing a mysterious Sovereign Celestial Body with the cultivation at the Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm and extraordinary fighting capability. Defeated the Fourth Prince of the Xia Empire, Xia Hong and thus, bing famous.¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned when he saw those words, since he never expected himself to appear on the 20th ranking. Judging from it this way, this ranking was frequently updated with changes.

    Mu Chen recalled that Xia Hong¡¯s ranking was at the 20th, so by defeating him, Mu Chen reced Xia Hong¡¯s ranking.

    Shaking his head, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t too bothered by it, so he continued to read the information.

    ¡°19th Ranking - Lu Shan. Mountain Suppression Sect¡¯s Direct Disciple in the Initial Phase Ninth Grade Sovereign. Cultivated the Mountain Suppression Celestial Body with monstrous strength that can uproot mountains.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°16th Ranking - Wang Tongxian...¡±

    ¡°13th Ranking...¡±

    Words continued to appear and every single one of them represented the elites in the Greaw Continent with strength and achievements that made Mu Chen feel astonished. In terms of quality, the elites in the Greaw Continent would only be higher than those elites that he had encountered back in the Divine Beast Origin.

    As words continued to appear, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze turned grave because he had already gone to the 5th ranking.

    ¡°5th Ranking - Qin Jingzhe. Azure Lotus Sword Sect¡¯s Young Sect Master at the Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm. Cultivated the best Sovereign Celestial Body in the sect, the Azure Lotus Sword Celestial Body, ranked 49th out of the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies. Achievement: Confronting three Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign and wasn¡¯t defeated.¡±

    ¡°Fighting three alone and not be defeated, formidable.¡±

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help sighing. Although it did not state that Qin Jingzhe came out victorious, just staying undefeated alone could prove how powerful it was and fully deserving the fifth ranking.

    Mu Chen sighed as he looked at those words and slightly narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Rank 4 - Xia Yu. Crown Prince of the Xia Empire at the Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign. Cultivated the Heavenly King Celestial Body, which was ranked 45th. Achievement: Said to possessing the fighting capability to a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign.¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly King Celestial Body...¡±

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes. This Sovereign Celestial Body was definitely more powerful than the Nine Ominous Beast Body that Xia Hong had cultivated. It was no wonder why he was the Crown Prince of the Xia Empire.

    Furthermore, even if his achievement wasn¡¯t clear-cut, just the words of him beingparable to a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign alone was enough.

    It looked like he had to be cautious when they encounter one another in the future.

    ¡°Rank 3 - Garuda. Demonic Saint Pce¡¯s Holy Son, cultivated an unranked mysterious Sovereign Celestial Body that is extremely powerful, pursued a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Elder a year ago and killed the traitor.¡±

    ¡°He has stepped into the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm. Evaluation: Unfathomable.¡±

    Mu Chen looked at those words, but he did not shift his eyes. This Garuda was truly ferocious to be able to kill a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm with a cultivation at the Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign. Now that he had also stepped into the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm, he should be standing at the top of the food chain beneath the Earth Sovereign Realm.

    This was a troublesome opponent indeed.

    However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t afraid; on the contrary, his eyes were zing with mes. The path of an expert required one to move head-on without fear, to begin with.

    ¡°This time around, you are my opponent.¡± Mu Chen touched those words with a sharp gaze.

    After a brief moment, he suppressed his fighting intent before looking at the two other information with dense curiosity in his heart. He was extremely curious about who could be ranked above someone like Garuda.

 Chapter 1105 - Legend

    Chapter 1105 - Legend

    Light constantly flickered on the parchment and words appeared once again before Mu Chen¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Rank 2 - Su Qingyin. Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign, the Myriad Insect Ancestor¡¯s Direct Disciple, an Insect Master.¡±

    Although that information was ordinary, Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled at the sight of it. The second ranker is actually an Insect Master?

    In the Great Thousand World, there were thousands of path in cultivation. No one could im which was the strongest and at the peak, practically anyone could stand on the top of the food chain.

    Mu Chen still remembered that in the past, he had encountered the corpse of an Insect Master in the Northern Spiritual Realm and even obtained an Insect Flute, which had helped him greatly back then. He never expected that a few yearster, he could encounter a genuine Insect Master.

    Insect Masters were rumoured to be able to nurture powerful Spiritual Insects with every single one of them being extremely ferocious. There were even some that could beparable to Earth Sovereigns.

    The Insect Master relied on Spiritual Insects to fight and there were countless varieties of insects, which would make it hard for one to defend themselves.

    However, the number of Insect Masters were extremely limited. It could be considered a mysterious path. Even this was the first time that Mu Chen had seen anything regarding an Insect Master.

    ¡°But since that person is the Direct Disciple of the Myriad Insect Ancestor...¡± Mu Chen nced at the three words and his gaze turned grave. Even in the Northern Region, that name resounded.

    A legend in the Greaw Continent that could be considered around the top of the food chain amongst the Earth Sovereigns in the Greaw Continent. The most terrifying fact was that the Myriad Insect Ancestor had nurtured a Divine Insect that was extremely powerful, even able to fight with Greater Earth Sovereigns and even the rulers of the other top-tiered forces in the Greaw Continent were fearful of him. After all, fighting him would be equivalent to fighting two Greater Earth Sovereigns.

    The Myriad Insect Ancestor was qualified to establish his own force with his strength, but he remained alone and took in only a few disciples and, judging from the looks of it, this Su Qingyin seemed to be the best amongst his disciples.

    Although Su Qingyin did not have a force to back her up, the Myriad Insect Ancestor alone was sufficient.

    ¡°Indeed, none of these rankers are pushovers.¡± Mu Chen sighed as he ced Su Qingyin on a higher view. How could anyone that could be the disciple of the Myriad Insect Ancestor be ordinary?

    ¡°Then who is the first ranker?¡±

    Even someone like Su Qingyin was only ranked 2nd, causing Mu Chen to be even more curious towards the first. He shifted his eyes towards the most bottom words.

    ¡°Rank 1st - Zhu Yan. The Fire Spiritual n¡¯s Young Patriarch at the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm. Cultivated the Divine Fire Celestial Body that¡¯s ranked 34th, which is one of the top-tiered Sovereign Celestial Bodies in the Fire Spiritual n. Roamed in the Greaw Continent for years with a record of being undefeated.¡±

    Mu Chen looked at those words for a long time before he took a deep breath with a grave expression. He never expected the first ranker to be the Young Patriarch of the Fire Spiritual n, it was no wonder why he was so powerful.

    The Fire Spiritual n was one of the powerful ns in the Great Thousand World with a deep foundation and experts as many as the clouds in the sky that exceeded any top-tiered forces in the Greaw Continent.

    ¡°The Divine Fire Celestial Body...¡± Mu Chen pursed his lips. This was probably the highest ranking Sovereign Celestial Body that he had seen. ording to his shocking estimation, if the Great Sr Undying Body was ranked amongst the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies, it could also be ranked in the 30s that was roughly equivalent to the Divine Fire Celestial Body.

    ¡°I never expected the Young Patriarch of the Fire Spiritual n to be roaming and training in the Greaw Continent.¡± Nine Nether also sighed as well.

    ¡°Zhu Yan of the Fire Spiritual n?¡± Lin Jing raised her head and asked in astonishment.

    ¡°You know him?¡± Seeing her reaction, Mu Chen was a little startled.

    Lin Jing cast her lips aside as she continued, ¡°The Fire Spiritual n is the arch-enemy of the Ice Spiritual n, which my Aunt Bing belongs to. So I know some things about him. But urately speaking, Zhu Yan is only one of the candidates to be the Young Patriarch, not the true one. He¡¯s probably trying to break through to the Earth Sovereign Realm so that he can return to the n topete.¡±

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head. It was rumoured that the Martial Ancestor of the Martial Realm had two wives, Lin Jing¡¯s mother, which was the celestial beauty that they had previously encountered. The other one was the Patriarch of the Ice Spiritual n, the Aunt Bing that Lin Jing spoke of.

    ¡°The Fire Spiritual n is pretty capable, but that is all to it. Back then, they lost their Divine Fire in a bet with the me Emperor. Even their slumbering Ancestor couldn¡¯t stop the me Emperor from obtaining it.¡± Lin Jing spoke. Due to her circumstances, she didn¡¯t have much of a favourable opinion of the Fire Spiritual n.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about the me Emperor of the Endless Fire Territory?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled. Cai Xiao, whom he had previously encountered in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, seemed to be the daughter of the me Emperor.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lin Jing nodded her head and continued in high spirits, ¡°That me Emperor is truly formidable, even my father evaluated him as unfathomable.¡±

    ¡°They fought before?¡± Mu Chen asked curiously. The Martial Ancestor and me Emperor were figures at the top of the food chain in the Great Thousand World. Both of them came from the Lower nes, but their achievements caused the Heavenly Sovereigns of the Great Thousand World to be in shame.

    At the same time, there was a mystery in regards to which one was more powerful.

    Lin Jing shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I asionally hear about him from my father. They should have fought but neither of them managed to obtain the upper hand. Furthermore, our Martial Realm sits at the extreme south of the Great Thousand World, while the Endless Fire Territory is in the extreme north. Since those two locations are extremely important, my father and the me Emperor can¡¯t leave their territories so casually, so they do not have many chances to spar.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Mu Chen asked in doubt.

    Lin Jing cast a nce at Mu Chen and answered, ¡°It¡¯s because those are the borders to the Fiend ns¡¯ territories.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled before his expression became solemn before realising why the Martial Ancestor and me Emperor would decide not to establish their foothold in the centre of the Great Thousand World, but such distant ces. So they had the intention to act as a barrier to prevent the invasion of the Fiend ns.

    ¡°The Lower ne that my father came from was invaded by the Fiend ns in the past. In order to help my father, Aunt Bing ignited herself, allowing my father to defeat the Fiend ns. Aftering to the Great Thousand World, he had used that Lower ne as a foundation to establish the Martial Realm. Protecting the Lower ne at the same time, he is also trying to stop the invasion of the Fiend ns, thus establishing a barrier between the Fiend ns and the Great Thousand World.¡± Lin Jing exined.

    ¡°Senior Martial Ancestor is truly formidable.¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help sighing. Although he had heard some information about the Martial Ancestor, it wasn¡¯t as detailed as when it came from Lin Jing, which shook his heart even more.

    The battle with the Fiend ns was something that had countless wars and sacrifices made in order to preserve the Great Thousand World. However, the Martial Ancestor could defeat the Fiend ns while he was in the Lower ne and broke through the shackles of the Lower ne, thus arriving in the Great Thousand World. His achievements could be considered legendary.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Lin Jing proudly dered. She was also in full of adoration for her father.

    Mu Chen lightly smiled. With such a father, it was no wonder why Lin Jing was full of pride. The reason why he could calmly cultivate in the Great Thousand World was also thanks to those like the Martial Ancestor and me Emperor overseeing the borders of the Great Thousand World, keeping those Fiend ns in their sight.

    Just this alone was sufficient to make Mu Chen feel respect for them.

    Furthermore, from the information given to him by Lin Jing, Mu Chen could vaguely sense that the top-tiered existences in the Great Thousand World should have formed into a powerful barrier, skin to the Martial Ancestor and me Emperor.

    However, those pieces of information were so much of a secret that ordinary experts couldn¡¯t know them. Even Mu Chen didn¡¯t possess that qualification.

    But he believed that one day, he would be able toe in contact with thatyer. However, he still needs time.

    Mu Chen took a deep breath and suppressed his rippling mind before gripping the parchment. If he wanted to walk on the path of a pinnacle expert, then he had to get the evolution method for the Great Sr Undying Body, regardless of anything else.

    Caressing the rough parchment, he looked at those high rankers of the Greaw Continent and gently tapped his finger on those words.

    The path of an expert required stepping overpetitors. He had ovee all of the obstacles he faced in the past without being defeated. This time, it would also be the same.

    Narrowing his eyes, the depths of Mu Chen¡¯s eyes zed with fighting intent.

    Let others see if a small character like me that came from the Northern Spiritual Realm, Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and Great Havew Domain possess the qualifications to fight with you guys.

 Chapter 1106 - A Flower

    Chapter 1106 - A Flower

    As time passed, the Extreme West of the Greaw Continent started to be crowded with the many forces gathering together. There were even some Earth Sovereign powerhouses, which attracted countless amounts of attention.

    Under this sort of atmosphere, Mu Chen finally received the news of the Northern Region¡¯s alliance¡¯s arrival.

    When the Northern Region¡¯s alliance arrived in the Western City, they had immediately headed towards the Extremely West, which was the location of the initial appearance of the Ancient Haven Pce.

    All the top-tiered forces had already surrounded this region. Thus, when Mu Chen received the news, he had immediately left the Western City with the group and headed towards the Northern Region¡¯s alliance. Lin Jing also followed him, since she was a person fond of crowds, to begin with, and with the Ancient Haven Pce on the verge of appearance, she naturally would want to join the crowd.

    When Mu Chen¡¯s group arrived, it was already half a dayter, with the sun descended halfway, shining at the deste mountains that the alliance was at.

    When Mu Chen¡¯s group approached, they noticed ten-odd sharp gazes directed over from the nearby scouts. All of them had pretty decent strength at about Seventh or Eighth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    Sensing those gazes, Mu Chen was also a little startled. It looked like the Northern Region have sent out their elites.

    Mu Chen naturally recognised those elites, passing through those gazes as he ascended a lone peak.

    Mu Chen saw Mand¡¯s petite figure at the peak, thetter had clearly sensed him and was waiting for him there.

    ¡°I never expected that in just a few days, your name would spread throughout the Greaw Continent.¡± When Mand saw Mu Chen¡¯s arrival, she couldn¡¯t help teasing him.

    Naturally, she had already heard of the battle between Mu Chen and Xia Hong.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Xia Empire will be unhappy with me heavily injuring Xia Hong.¡± Mu Chen cast his lips aside.

    ¡°So be it, if the Xia Empire dares, thene to my Great Havew Domain.¡± Mand wasn¡¯t bothered about it, since with her current strength, she wasn¡¯t afraid of the Xia Emperor.

    ¡°But with the Xia Emperor¡¯s status, he probably won¡¯t do anything to you. But the Crown Prince of the Xia Empire is not a pushover, you must watch out if you encounter him.¡± Mand added. If the Xia Emperor didn¡¯t do anything to Mu Chen, then she wouldn¡¯t have a reason to act towards Xia Yu. If she interfered in the battles of the younger generation, then it would change the nature of it.

    ¡°As long as the Crown Prince of the Xia Empire isn¡¯t in the Earth Sovereign Realm, I won¡¯t be afraid of him.¡± Mu Chen smiled with confidence in his words. Even though he was only in the Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign and the Crown Prince of the Xia Empire might be a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign, Xia Yu might not be in a better situation if they fought.

    ¡°Looks like there are quite a lot of people here?¡± Mu Chen looked at the peak and saw a few tents and the terrifying Spiritual Energy fluctuations being emitted that even caused space to tremble.

    Mand nodded her head. ¡°Aside from me, there are five other Earth Sovereigns.¡±

    Mu Chen inwardly smacked his lips. With that amount, practically all of the Earth Sovereigns in the Northern Region were here. It looked like the Northern Region¡¯s forces were also extremely tempted by the Ancient Haven Pce.

    If they joined together, this formation could even confront the top-tiered forces in the Greaw Continent. Even the Xia Emperor couldn¡¯t possess a Greater Earth Sovereign and five other Lesser Earth Sovereigns.

    However, the only pity was that this formation didn¡¯t belong to the Great Havew Domain. So the fighting strength would be reduced, since all of them have thoughts of their own. But at the very least, they would be united when facing external challenges, which could still pose some effect.

    ¡°Right, this is my friend, Lin Jing.¡± Mu Chen introduced Lin Jing, who was standing behind him, to Mand.

    Actually, Mand had noticed Lin Jing right from the start. But what left her somewhat startled was that she vaguely sensed a rejective force that seemed to be veiled, which made her feel a little pressure.

    There had to be a seal left by a powerful expert in the girl to protect her.

    Mand nodded her head towards Lin Jing, before her golden pupils shed. Looks like the background of this girl isn¡¯t simple. That seal is something that only experts at least in the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm could do.

    Lin Jing chuckled as she greeted Mand. She was also looking at thetter with curiosity, since she never expected the ruler of the Great Havew Domain to be a cute little girl.

    ¡°When can we enter the Ancient Haven Pce?¡± Mu Chen asked. With so many people gathered, they should find a method to enter the Ancient Haven Pce.

    Mand shook her head and brought Mu Chen to the border of the mountain, then pointed towards the distance.

    Looking in that direction, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze slightly changed when he saw a boundless wastnd behind the mountains. But in the space in the depths was broken with spatial fragments flying around. The spatial fragments were so extremely sharp that anyone beneath Earth Sovereign would probably be split into two the moment they came in contact with them.

    It was like an enraged Primordial Beast that wanted to devour anyone that got close.

    Mu Chen could vaguely see an ancient pce in the fragments. It had a mysterious and deste aura.

    ¡°With that wastnd as a dividing line, the surroundings are gathered with top-tiered forces but no one dares to enter.¡± Mand looked at the violent space.

    ¡°Why?¡± Mu Chen was startled. Perhaps those spatial fragments would be harmful to people like them who hadn¡¯t stepped into the Earth Sovereign Realm, but with the strength of Mand and the rest, they should be able to enter, right?

    ¡°Space there has already been reduced to fragments by the Ancient Haven Pce. So the moment Earth Sovereigns stepped in, it would go beyond the limit and space would rupture. The destructive force is something that not even a Greater Earth Sovereign could bear. They might even be unfortunate and be trapped in it, losing their sense of direction in the space turbulence. Those with luck might be able to encounter a Lower ne and survive, but those those unfortunate would probably be dead.¡± Mand spoke in a grave expression.

    When Mu Chen heard those words, he inwardly smacked his lips. So it turned out that this ce was that dangerous, but it looked rather simr to the Divine Beast Origin, which didn¡¯t allow powerful existences to enter.

    ¡°Then...¡±

    ¡°There is another location in the Ancient Haven Pce that allows Earth Sovereigns to enter. Furthermore, it will not cause space to rupture.¡± Mand continued slowly.

    ¡°Where is it?¡± Mu Chen was stunned.

    ¡°The Heavenly Emperor Cemetery.¡± Mand spoke word-by-word.

    Hearing that name, Mu Chen was startled. He could already guess from the words, ¡°The Heavenly Emperor is buried there?¡±

    Mand nodded her head. ¡°The Heavenly Emperor Cemetery was built by the Heavenly Emperor himself, a realm. So the Heavenly Emperor will definitely be there with his death.¡±

    Mu Chen gently nodded his head. For Greater Earth Sovereigns, those that could tempt them was probably not powerful Saint Artifacts but the Peerless Divine Ability, the Three Pures.

    Naturally, if they wanted to obtain that Peerless Divine Ability, then they could only try their luck in the cemetery of the Heavenly Emperor.

    ¡°ording to my estimations, the most possible method is to have all the powerhouses temporarily open a passage and send their men that could bear it inside.¡± Mand stared at Mu Chen as she continued, ¡°Taking you for example. If you can reach the Heavenly Emperor Cemetery and crush this thing, we will be able to use it as a pinpoint to enter directly.¡±

    As she spoke, Mand opened her hand and a jade that was flickering with spiritual light appeared, emitting spatial fluctuations.

    Mu Chen received it, feeling relieved. Without Earth Sovereigns, it would definitely be beneficial to this trip to the Ancient Haven Pce.

    ¡°You are also interested in the Three Pures? But I¡¯m afraid that thepetition will be tough.¡± Mu Chen fondled the jade as he spoke.

    If the Peerless Divine Ability appeared, all Greater Earth Sovereigns would probably have their eyes redden andpete over it. Even the Earth Sovereigns in their alliance might have their guards against each other. After all, if they could obtain it, then it would be worth it, even if they had to abandon their foundation in the Northern Region.

    Mand shook her head, which was out of Mu Chen¡¯s expectation, and looked at the shattered space. ¡°Not just anyone can obtain that Peerless Divine Ability, nor cultivate it...¡±

    Mand narrowed her eyes and faintly said, ¡°This trip to the Ancient Haven Pce is to search for my main body.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted as he looked at Mand with shock. ¡°This is not your main body?¡±

    If that was not the main body, then Mand¡¯s current strength was her Spiritual Body?

    ¡°What is your main body?¡±

    Mand nced at Mu Chen and smiled, ¡°A flower plucked by the Heavenly Emperor when he was alive...¡±

 Chapter 1107 - Army Seal

    Chapter 1107 - Army Seal

    ¡°I¡¯m a flower plucked by the Heavenly Emperor when he was alive...¡±

    Mu Chen looked at Mand¡¯s smile and turned stiff upon hearing her words, he looked extremely hrious.

    Not only on the surface, but even Mu Chen¡¯s heart was rolling with waves as he looked at Mand in disbelief. Although he was puzzled why Mand knew so much about the information of the Ancient Haven Pce, he did not expect her to be a flower plucked by the Heavenly Emperor.

    But then again, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be an ordinary flower.

    ¡°Is it hard to believe?¡± Mand smiled as her golden pupils looked at the vaguely appearing ancient pce as she continued, ¡°My memories also suffered suppression. But as I got closer to the Ancient Haven Pce, my memories started to return and almost all of them have recovered.¡±

    ¡°Then, what is your main body?¡± After a long while of silence, Mu Chen finally recovered from the shock as he took a gulp of saliva and forced the words out of his mouth.

    Mand turned to nce at Mu Chen and slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s not unfamiliar to you. Can¡¯t you guess it from my name?¡±

    Hiss!

    Mu Chen took in a cold breath and eximed in shock, ¡°Your main body is a Primordial Mand Flower?!¡±

    There¡¯s a divine flower in the Great Thousand World called the Mand. It¡¯s an extremely marvellous flower with innate intelligence. If it fully grew up, it wouldn¡¯t be inferior to Divine Beasts and might even be more powerful in some aspects.

    Just that the number of Mands was too little and they would attract innumerable amounts of attention upon their appearance. If they were brought back and nurtured, then they might even beparable to Heavenly Sovereigns.

    Only now did Mu Chen understand why Mand¡¯s gaze would be so weird. That¡¯s because there¡¯s an Immortal Page in his body that recorded the cultivation technique of the Great Sr Undying Body along with the divine runes of a Mand Flower.

    If it wasn¡¯t for those runes, Mu Chen would have been devoured by Nine Nether back then and have his body upied by her.

    Speaking of which, he did have some affinity with Mand Flowers.

    ¡°This form of mine is a bud from the flower. Judging from a certain degree, I¡¯m not a spiritual form like you have expected but I actually exist.¡± Mand smiled as she continued, ¡°This is the marvellous part of the Primordial Mand Flower. As long as it doesn¡¯t getpletely destroyed, it can survive in another manner.¡±

    Mu Chen inwardly smacked his lips, since even Perfected Earth Sovereigns might not be able to achieve that.

    ¡°Just a clone of yours possesses the power of a Greater Earth Sovereign, then how powerful is your main body?¡± Mu Chen immediately found an important question. For humans, if their spiritual form could possess the power of a Greater Earth Sovereign, then they should be in the Heavenly Sovereign Realm themselves, right?

    Could it be that Mand¡¯s main body was in the Heavenly Sovereign Realm?

    Mand naturally knew what Mu Chen was thinking, but she shook her head. ¡°At my peak, my main body was only in the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm. After so many years, my main body will definitely be weakened. But fortunately, I have not spent the past years in vain so I should be able to make up for the loss and maintain my cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Perfected Earth Sovereign...¡± Mu Chen sighed. That in itself was still powerful. After all, Perfected Earth Sovereigns were seldom seen, even in the Greaw Continent.

    ¡°Back then, when I separated from my main body, I was in an extremely weakened state with a curse on me. Thus, my cultivation was only at the Fifth to Sixth Grade Sovereign Realm, at best. Speaking of which, I should be thanking you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would still be asleep now to suppress the curse in my body, not to mention breaking through to the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm. If I was not able to break through to the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, I wouldn¡¯t dare toe, even if the Ancient Haven Pce appeared.¡± Mand looked at Mu Chen with gratitude in her eyes.

    Mu Chen scratched his head, since he never realised that he had helped Mand so greatly. But after giving it more thought to it, he asked, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you dare toe if you¡¯re not in the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm?¡±

    He could keenly sense the ripples in Mand¡¯s words and his heart trembled, ¡°You¡¯re worried about the Demonic Saint Pce¡¯s Lu Yuan?¡±

    So that¡¯s the reason. Lu Yuan possessed the strength of a Greater Earth Sovereign, if Mand didn¡¯t have enough strength to confront him, then it would definitely attract trouble.

    ¡°Who exactly is that fellow?¡± Mu Chen spoke with a grave expression. ording to what Mand said, she and Lu Yuan came from the Ancient Haven Pce, so why would they view each other as enemies to the point of putting a curse in Mand?

    Mand contracted her eyes with a dangerous light flickering in them and answered, ¡°He¡¯s a Primordial Blood Jiao-dragon and also the mount of the Heavenly Emperor at the same time.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled and he was bbergasted. Lu Yuan was actually the mount of the Heavenly Emperor? Then why would Mand, a flower plucked by the Heavenly Emperor, fight with the mount of the Heavenly Emperor?

    Mu Chen was extremely puzzled. No matter what, weren¡¯t Mand and Lu Yuan considered being from the Ancient Haven Pce?

    ¡°Back then, when the Heavenly Emperor fought with the Monarch of the Fiend ns, they sealed the Heavenly Emperor Cemetery and the entire Ancient Haven Pce was struck by devastating destruction. I¡¯m not exactly sure of it, but all I knew was the Ancient Haven Pce was already destroyed when my intellect recovered. Lu Yuan was the only one aside from me that was still alive.¡±

    ¡°But when we were investigating the Ancient Haven Pce, Lu Yuan suddenly made a move against me and I was cursed by him. In the end, I had no choice but to seal myself with my clone escaping from the Ancient Haven Pce.¡±

    ¡°Why did he do that?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s countenance changed.

    Mand also furrowed her brows before answering, ¡°The Hall Masters have all fallen in the Ancient Haven Pce and if he could obtain all the treasures and the inheritance of the Heavenly Emperor, he might have the opportunity to be a Heavenly Sovereign. I believe that he wants to be the sole inheritor of the Ancient Haven Pce.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head, since that made sense. After all, the inheritance of the Ancient Haven Pce was extremely attractive and Lu Yuan¡¯s ambition was truly considerable.

    ¡°I will help you pay more attention in this trip to the Ancient Haven Pce.¡± Mu Chen said. No matter if the current Mand was merely a clone or her main body, it didn¡¯t matter. If he helped her recover her main body and her strength, it would also be beneficial to him.

    Mand nodded her head. She wasn¡¯t surprised by Mu Chen¡¯s words. After all, she had a high trust for Mu Chen after all these years or she wouldn¡¯t have told him such secrets.

    ¡°Right... help me take a look at where this is from.¡± Mu Chen suddenly recalled the mysterious token he obtained from the auction. He took it out and handed it over to Mand. Regardless of anything, Mand could be considered being from the Ancient Haven Pce, so she definitely must have some knowledge about it, right?

    Mand¡¯s golden pupils nced at the mysterious token with thoughts shing in her eyes. After a brief moment, her eyes beamed.

    ¡°You know what this is?¡± Seeing her reaction, Mu Chen was startled as he enquired in joy.

    Mand did not answer. She took the token and looked at it briefly before looking at Mu Chen in a strange light. ¡°Where did you get this from?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of this that rooted the matter between the Xia Empire¡¯s Xia Hong,¡± said Mu Chen.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good deal.¡± Mand said slowly as she continued, ¡°You are pretty lucky to the point that even I¡¯m envious.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s heart itched from her words as he asked impatiently.

    Mand caressed the token for a long while before speaking, ¡°If I have guessed correctly, it should be an Army Seal.¡±

    ¡°Army Seal?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s heart jolted.

    ¡°urately speaking, it¡¯s an Army Seal of the Spirit-ughtering Army under the Second Hall Master, which is an elite force that had even once ughtered an Earth Sovereign,¡± said Mand.

    ¡°Spirit-ughtering Army? Once killed an Earth Sovereign?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s heart jolted upon hearing with joy beaming in his eyes. I was no wonder why he could sense a veiled and familiar fluctuation. Sensing it again, only then did he realise that it was a form of Battle Will fluctuation!

    But the joy onlysted briefly before Mu Chen knitted his brows again. Even if the Spirit-ughtering Troop was powerful, tens of thousands of years have passed. No matter how formidable the army was, they would have been reduced to ashes by now, so what¡¯s the use?

    Mand knew what Mu Chen was thinking and briefly pondered. ¡°That¡¯s notpletely the case too. The army in the Ancient Haven Pce cultivated an extremely unusual cultivation technique. After their death, their Spiritual Energy would integrate into their bodies and turn into puppet warriors without any intellect. Those puppets only listen to themand of the one possessing the Army Seal, so they might still be existing in the Second Hall.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered as he inwardly nodded his head and imprinted Mand¡¯s words into his heart. It seemed that if he could get to the Second Hall, he should pay attention to it. As long as he couldmand the Spirit-ughtering Troop, then even if he encountered Earth Sovereigns in the Ancient Haven Pce, he would still have the strength to fight.

    Thinking about this, Mu Chen¡¯s heart gradually zed and he asked, ¡°When can we make our move?¡±

    Mand raised her head and looked at the fractured space before smiling, ¡°Five days. The space will stabilise a little and it¡¯ll also be the time for you guys to enter.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head and looked at the vaguely appearing ancient pce with a zing gaze.

    This day is finally here...

 Chapter 1108 - Entering the Ancient Haven Palace

    Chapter 1108 - Entering the Ancient Haven Pce

    As time passed, the depths of the Extreme West became more bustling, even this ce, which the Northern Region was stationed at, had other forces around them. But sensing the formation of the alliance, all of them chose to avoid them. After all, no one wanted to stir trouble here so that they did not offend a troublesome enemy.

    Under this atmosphere, five days quietly passed.

    When the fifth day arrived, Mu Chen, who was cultivating on the peak, opened his eyes. He then stood up and looked into the distance.

    Space was still in a violent state, but it was gradually calming down and the fractured space also showed signs of being restored.

    Looking from afar, it looked like there was a massive hand restoring space.

    ¡°The heavens and earth will restore the space by itself.¡± Mand¡¯s voice resounded as she stood on an azure rock and a breeze blew over, fluttering her dress, making it look her petite figure would be carried away along with the wind.

    But only those who knew her knew what terrifying energy was contained in her petite figure.

    Mu Chen nodded his head with a grave expression as he looked around. At this moment, he could sense quite a bit of Spiritual Energy fluctuations that were quietly being emitted from the centre of the Extreme West.

    They naturally belonged to the rulers of the forces. They had been watching and waiting for the best opportunity, which was today.

    Everyone of the Northern Region could sense the calmed spatial fluctuations with joy on their faces.

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s time for us to make our move.¡± A voice resounded from the rear and Mu Chen cast his nce over. The one that spoke was a familiar person, the Pce Master of the Sky Profound Pce, Liu Tiandao.

    Back then, there was quite a bit of enmity between him and the Sky Profound Pce and he even made Liu Ming and Liu Yan suffer crushing defeats.

    But along with the momentum of the Great Havew Domain, the Sky Profound Pce was no longer as mighty as before. Thus, they also weren¡¯t as prideful as they used to be.

    Furthermore, with the powerhouses of the Greaw Continent gathered and with their cultivation in the Lesser Earth Sovereign, they had to rely on Mand, who was a Greater Earth Sovereign, or their spot would be forcefully seized by others.

    Mu Chen swept a nce at Liu Tiandao. Thetter had also sensed his gaze and his expression was a little unnatural. His face was twitching before he shifted his gaze away.

    ¡°I believe you guys know the situation of the Ancient Haven Pce. So we will join forces to stabilise a spatial passage to send our subordinates in.¡± Mand swept her gaze around, then she continued in a faint voice, ¡°There¡¯s a limit to the number of people that can enter, too. My Great Havew Domain will take 3.¡±

    The current alliance was formed with five top-tiered forces and ording to their estimations, they could probably only send ten-odd people in and the Great Havew Domain was taking a big portion with three quotas.

    But they did not have any opinion, since Mand was truly qualified with her strength.

    ¡°Mu Chen, Nine Nether and this Miss Lin Jing. The three quotas of my Great Havew Domain will be given to you guys.¡± Mand turned her head and looked at the three.

    Liu Tiandao and the rest were somewhat startled. After all, shouldn¡¯t the Sleeping Emperor be the strongest, second to Mand, in the Great Havew Domain? Why did Mand not choose him instead?

    It¡¯s fine for Mu Chen and Nine Nether, but who was thatdy called Lin Jing?

    ¡°I also have one? Thanks a lot, Domain Ruler!¡± Lin Jing was also startled, before she stood beside Mu Chen. Immediately, she recovered from the shock with her eyes beaming.

    ¡°I believe that even without our help, you should still be able to enter the Ancient Haven Pce, right? Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t I give you a favour?¡± Mand smiled as she immediately said.

    Although Lin Jing was not an Earth Sovereign, instincts told Mand that the violent space outside the Ancient Haven Pce shouldn¡¯t be able to halt her steps.

    Lin Jing chuckled as she blinked her eyes, avoiding Mand¡¯s question.

    As Lin Jing and Mand conversed, the other forces had also chosen their candidates, which were their Elders with powerful strengths all in the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    The strongest one should be the Elder from the Sky Profound Pce, with the strength of a Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign and could be considered the strongest amongst them.

    ¡°Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm?¡± Mu Chen was a little startled, since he never expected the Sky Profound Pce to recruit such a powerful expert in the past years. It looked like they had been working hard.

    ¡°That person is the Profound ck Sovereign, a well-reputed expert in the Northern Region that is a lone wolf and extremely prideful. But this time, he was recruited by the Sky Profound Pce at a great price.¡± Nine Nether gently spoke beside Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen nodded his head as Mand nced at everyone. ¡°In this trip to the Ancient Haven Pce, everyone can be consideredrades. So if any of you are in trouble, I hope that you guys can help each other out. If you guys aren¡¯t working together, then I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be hard for you guys to move a single step.¡±

    Mu Chen and the rest nodded at her words.

    The Profound ck Sovereign raised his eyelids as he swept a nce at Mu Chen and the rest, ¡°Great Havew Ruler be rested assured, this old man will take care of those young fellows.¡±

    Despite a hoarse voice, he spoke in a prideful tone that caused the other selected ones to cast their lips aside. That fellow was simply trying too much to act with his act.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether helplessly smiled, but they did not speak a word. Although that old man was prideful, he still spoke with good intentions, so there¡¯s no need for them to provoke him.

    Mand smiled at the words of the old man, then she nodded her head. ¡°Since everyone is prepared, then let us get moving.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Finishing her words, she turned into a streak of light and flew out.

    Liu Tiandao and the rest closely followed behind with the selected people following thereafter.

    Massive and powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations soared into the sky when Mu Chen¡¯s party moved out, causing the heavens and earth to tremble.

    Evidently, the other rulers had also made their move at this moment.

    Whoosh!

    As they followed Mand deep into the Extreme West, they could sense how fearful the fractured space was as ripples of violent energy storms swept out, making everyone feel like their Spiritual Energies were about to be ripped out from their bodies.

    ¡°What a domineering space turbulence...¡± Mu Chen¡¯s countenance turned grave. This was just the ripples, if they were closer, then their bodies and Spiritual Energy would be immediately ripped apart.

    Raising his head, he saw the shattered space in the distance and the cracks spreading out akin to dragons and the fluctuations that came from the cracks made his scalp go numb.

    Mand and the rulers stopped a few myriad feet away from a cracks and their boundless Spiritual Energies erupted from their bodies, which guarded Mu Chen¡¯s group, blocking them from the effects of the spatial storm.

    Standing before the massive crack as the darkness swept over, it looked like a ck hole akin to an abyss. If one looked more closely, they would realise an ancient pce emitting an air of ancient and mystery. That¡¯s the entrance to the Ancient Haven Pce.

    Mand turned her head and exchanged a nce with the other Lesser Earth Sovereigns, before they made their move at the same time. Materialised beams of Spiritual Energy swept from their bodies and shot towards the ck crack.

    Boom! Boom!

    As the light beams shot forth, rumbling noises resounded, which caused the heavens and earth to tremble and a hole that was ten-odd foot wide was gradually ripped open.

    Looking at the hole that was ripped open, Mu Chen inwardly smacked his lips. They were truly worthy of being Earth Sovereigns. Those massive Spiritual Energies were akin to fireflies before the luminous moon.

    ¡°Get moving!¡± Mand barked in a low voice.

    Mu Chen raised his head and looked at the several massive beams soaring into the sky that ripped open some passages.

    The top-tiered forces of the Greaw Continent also had their own means to forcefully rip open passages to send their own experts as mediums to descend in the Ancient Haven Pce.

    One could imagine how intense thepetition would be after the elites were sent in.

    Huff.

    Mu Chen took in a deep breath and his gaze gradually turned sharp.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He roared, no longer hesitating. He turned into a beam and shot into the passage with Nine Nether, Lin Jing and the rest following behind him and they swiftly disappeared.

    As he entered the passage, a fire started to ze in the depths of his eyes.

    Immortal Golden Body, here Ie...

 Chapter 1109 - Fighting

    Chapter 1109 - Fighting

    Immediately upon entering the passage, Mu Chen¡¯s party felt like they were devoured by the violent darkness, which made their hairs stand on the end. Like a storm wreaking havoc, the darkness seemed like it wanted to destroy this passage.

    They nervously looked at the tottering passage. If this passage copsed, then they would practically be doomed.

    But fortunately, it was quite stable, since it was formed by several Earth Sovereigns. Despite being tottering, it remained stable and did not get wrecked. Thus, Mu Chen¡¯s party swiftly moved forth.

    There would be fractures that asionally appeared and they could see scenes of an ancientnd and horizon on the other side of the fracture, as if a region had been sealed in it.

    ¡°Take caution.¡± Mu Chen looked at everyone as he reminded.

    ¡°When we enter the Ancient Haven Pce, all of you follow me. Otherwise, this old man will not be able to take care of everyone.¡± The moment Mu Chen finished speaking, a prideful voice resounded, which was naturally from the Profound ck Sovereign of the Sky Profound Pce.

    He cast a nce at Mu Chen without any emotion, but the meaning behind his gaze was evident. That old goat was telling Mu Chen that he¡¯s the leader of this party.

    Although everyone else was somewhat unhappy with the old man¡¯s arrogance, he was the strongest amongst them and it would be more dependable to follow that old man.

    As for Mu Chen, despite his fame in the Northern Region, he¡¯s just a Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign, so he should be somewhat weaker than the Profound ck Sovereign.

    As this thought shed in their minds, some of them moved closer towards the Profound ck Sovereign.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face uncontrobly twitched at this sight. This old goat was truly a treasure. What a crappy leader. Did that old goat think that he, Mu Chen, really wanted that position?

    Mu Chen exchanged a nce with Nine Nether and thetter helplessly shrugged. Encountering such a stubborn and prideful old man, there¡¯s nothing to talk about. Furthermore, that old man was making good use of his age and he clearly did not look upon them.

    Mu Chen cast his lips aside and couldn¡¯t be bothered to dispute with the old man regarding such a pointless matter. If there¡¯s an opportunity, then he would just lead Nine Nether and Lin Jing and leave this party.

    When the Profound ck Sovereign saw Mu Chen¡¯s silence, he thought that Mu Chen had agreed to him, so he nodded his head with satisfaction.

    After this event, the group swiftly moved forth in the passage and as time passed, they could sense that they¡¯re reaching their destination.

    Mu Chen swept his gaze and contracted his eyes. He could sense the space fluctuating around him and there would be passages simr to them asionally appearing with people in them. Evidently, they were from the other forces heading for the Ancient Haven Pce.

    In events when the passages joined together, both sides would keep their guards up and maintain a distance before they felt relieved.

    Mu Chen also felt slightly relieved whenever those spaces intersected together. But the moment he felt relieved, he suddenly felt a chill down his spine.

    He could sense a dangerous gaze and turning his head towards the right, he could see a passage with ten-odd silhouettes in them.

    Amongst those silhouettes, Mu Chen saw an acquaintance, the Fourth Prince of the Xia Empire, Xia Hong!

    Thetter looked rather pathetic at this moment with his face pale and one arm missing. When he saw Mu Chen, his gaze had turned sinister before turning his head over and spoke something.

    Mu Chen shifted his gaze towards the person beside Xia Hong and lightly contracted his eyes.

    It was a man donned in a golden robe with aposed bearing. Every single movement and word emitted an imposing bearing that would make others feel suppressed.

    Xia Hong could be considered an elite, but he was dull inparison to the person beside him and the dangerous gaze that Mu Chen felt came from that person.

    ¡°What a narrow path.¡± Mu Chen knitted his brows. He did not expect to encounter the Xia Empire even before entering the Ancient Haven Pce. Furthermore, if he had not guessed incorrectly, it should be the Crown Prince of the Xia Empire, Xia Yu, who was ranked 4th.

    Mu Chen looked at the golden-robed man and saw that when thetter finished hearing Xia Hong¡¯s words, he gazed over like an aloof emperor without any emotion.

    He took a nce at Mu Chen, before narrowing his eyes without any interest. However, he still gently nodded his head.

    His nod wasn¡¯t directed at Mu Chen because when he made that action, three silhouettes walked out from the Xia Empire¡¯s party, three old men. Those three old men had powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations around them. They were clearly three Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereigns that weren¡¯t at all inferior to the Profound ck Sovereign.

    The three of them walked out and threw a fist forth without any hesitation.

    Rumble!

    Boundless Spiritual Energy swept out and rolled towards Mu Chen¡¯s party. Seeing their actions, they were clearly intending on wrecking the passage that Mu Chen¡¯s party was in.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    When the experts of the Northern Region saw this scene, their faces turned pale, since they never expect those fellows to be so vicious. The Profound ck Sovereign¡¯s countenance turned unsightly as he swiftly formed seals. An ice-blue Spiritual Energy violently poured out of the passage, forming into a shield, guarding the passage.

    Since he was the only Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign here, the Spiritual Energy of other Ninth Grade Sovereigns would be destroyed by the violent space the moment the Spiritual Energy passed through the passage.

    Boom!

    The attacks from the three Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereigns heavily struck against the shield and a violent shock wave swept out with fragments of ice sttering in every direction before the shield crumbled.

    When the shield broke, the face of the Profound ck Sovereign changed. He couldn¡¯t fight with three other experts that were equivalent to him.

    When the shield broke, the shock wave swept over, which attempted to shake their passage.

    Everyone¡¯s faces changed with panic. If anything happened to the passage, then they would be equivalent to dead.

    But as they panicked, Mu Chen took a step forth and waved his sleeve. Countless spiritual seals flew out and integrated into the space around the passage, forming intoyers of Spiritual Arrays.

    When he first saw the Xia Empire¡¯s party, he had already been condensing Spiritual Seals and he had used them now.

    Boom! Boom!

    Although the Spiritual Arrays weren¡¯t of the highest grade, it was a case of quantity over quality, which were all used for defence. With so many of them added together, it would form into a powerful defensive shield.

    Thus, the ripples destroyed ten-odd Spiritual Arrays before the remnant energy dissipated.

    Huff!

    Everyone felt heavily relieved at this scene.

    Xia Yu had also sensed the failure. He raised his head in astonishment and looked at Mu Chen. He did not expect that a Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign would receive the attacks from three Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereigns.

    ¡°Spiritual Array Master...¡± Xia Yu muttered to himself before revealing a gentle smile towards Mu Chen. He then transmitted his voice through the passage and into the ears of Mu Chen¡¯s party, ¡°Brother Mu is truly surprising. If we encounter each other in the Ancient Haven Pce, I hope that I can experience your strength.¡±

    His smile was gentle and friendly, as if those vicious words he previously said wasn¡¯t said by him.

    Mu Chen maintained his face without expression. That fellow was definitely several times more dangerous than Xia Hong. If Xia Hong was a ferocious wolf, then Xia Yu would be a venomous snake that would im a life the moment he made a move.

    It looked like he had to be more cautious if they encountered one another.

    When Xia Yu finished his words, he waved his sleeve and lead his party along with the unwilling Xia Hong to travel faster, disappearing from their sight in just a blink of an eye.

    He left in an elegant manner. The intersection of the passages was only brief and due to him being too confident previously, he did not make a move himself. Even if he wanted to make a move personally now, it would be toote so he might as well leave.

    As they left, the Northern Region¡¯s alliance cursed before cupping their hands towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the Profound ck Sovereign weakening their attack, it¡¯d also impossible for me to block it.¡± Mu Chen lightly smiled in response to their gratitude.

    When the Profound ck Sovereign heard his words, he was stunned before his expression turned unnatural. He clearly did not think that Mu Chen would praise him as well.

    ¡°The new generations are indeed, taking over the old. I never expected the young elites of the Northern Region would reach this level.¡± The Profound ck Sovereign¡¯s gaze turned more gentle and his arrogance weakened a little as well.

    That¡¯s because he was clear that even if he had weakened the other party¡¯s attack, the shock wave still couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Even if he had gone all-out, he might also be at a disadvantage. However, he never thought that Mu Chen would have so many Spiritual Arrays prepared to obstruct those attacks.

    Mu Chen politely smiled. Although the rtionship between him and the Profound ck Sovereign wasn¡¯t much, they¡¯re still on the same boat, so there¡¯s no reason for him to stiffen the rtionship.

    ¡°We¡¯re soon reaching the end.¡± Mu Chen looked at the passage as the fluctuation calmed down. Vaguely, he could see white halos at the end of the passage.

    ¡°Be cautious upon entering the Ancient Haven Pce.¡±

    Everyone nodded their heads.

    Everyone held their guards up as they flew towards the passage. A white lustre surged from the other end as they passed through the passage.

    The dark environment suddenly brightened up and they squint their eyes before they recovered and swept their gazes around.

    They¡¯re standing on a hill and the entire region was quiet without any lifeforms with an ancient aura fluctuating between the heavens and earth.

    Mu Chen looked at the ancient scene before him and couldn¡¯t stop the surging emotions in his heart.

    He had finally reached the Ancient Haven Pce.

 Chapter 1110 - Dragon Ascension Gate

    Chapter 1110 - Dragon Ascension Gate

    This region was filled with a deste air, a dusky sky and unstable space with spatial cracks asionally appearing in the sky.

    They stood on a hill, viewing the entire area.

    The earth stretched beyond the hill and mountains could be seen in the distance, along with some ancient pces.

    Looking far away, they could vaguely see floating and deste rock inds in the sky; however, all of them looked unmaintained, as if this region had been in silence for tens of thousands of years.

    Mu Chen gently sniffed and exchanged a look with Nine Nether and Lin Jing, before their gazes turned grave. That¡¯s because they could sense some remnant aura between the heavens and earth.

    Those auras were subtle and hard to detect, only those with keen senses could vaguely sense them. Although those auras were thin, they still made them feel an indescribable pressure.

    One could only imagine how many powerful experts that could move mountains with a single thought resided here. It was so much so that even the remnant aura left behind after so many years made them feel a little pressured.

    ¡°Truly deserving of the Ancient Haven Pce.¡± Mu Chen sighed in his heart, before looking at the Profound ck Sovereign and lightly smiled. ¡°I wonder if anyone has any suggestions? If there¡¯s none, then why don¡¯t we look around? ording to my spections, we should be in the outeryer of the Ancient Haven Pce.¡±

    The Profound ck Sovereign knew little of the Ancient Haven Pce and even he had no idea where they were at the moment. So when he heard Mu Chen¡¯s suggestion, he felt a little awkward, so he dryly coughed and nodded his head.

    The rest naturally had no objection and all of them nodded their heads.

    Upon seeing their agreement, Mu Chen did not speak further and roughly determined a direction, then moved out towards those pces with everyone else following behind him.

    Along the way, Mu Chen¡¯s party looked around and their senses abruptly trembled. They could sense innumerable abyssal areas on the ground that looked a little savage.

    Those abyssal areas were definitely not natural. They had to have been caused by battles and there must have been an earth-shaking battle that took ce in the ancient times.

    asionally, ruins of old cities could be seen. They were all wrecked so Mu Chen¡¯s party did not descend to investigate those cities.

    When Mu Chen¡¯s party reached their destination, it was already half an hourter. When theynded on a peak, they also noticed silhouettes descending on the other peaks.

    Evidently, those silhouettes were from the other forces.

    However, no one dared to make a move before they thoroughly investigated the situation. Thus, everyone had maintained their guards as they investigated around, minding their own businesses.

    Mu Chen retracted his gaze and looked at a ruined pce. He could see some skeletons lying outside the pce. They were all positioned looking into the sky. He could even see the horror on the faces of those skeletons, as if they were witnessing something terrifying descending from the sky when they died.

    ¡°This should be the external defence of the Ancient Haven Pce.¡±

    Mu Chen stood on the ground and he had also raised his head with a solemn expression. If he had not guessed incorrectly, the Fiend ns should have descended from here andunched their attacks towards the Ancient Haven Pce and the Greaw Continent...

    The outer defences of the Ancient Haven Pce should have been destroyed in an instant to the point that those guards couldn¡¯t even flee before they lost their lives.

    Mu Chen briefly looked around before crouching down and saw the lustre that was reflected from the hand of the skeleton. Opening the hand, he revealed a bronze token.

    Picking up the token, he could see an ancient engravement on it and an azure wolf.

    ¡°Azure Wolf Token?¡± Just when Mu Chen was about to examine it, the token crumbled into ashes and drifted away.

    Mu Chen was stunned as he looked at another skeleton and could see that the skeleton was also holding onto a bronze token. However, the engravement on that token was a white wolf.

    ¡°It should be something that symbolizes ranks.¡± Nine Nether spoke from the side.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. He could see that the owner of the Azure Wolf Token should be slightly stronger than those with the White Wolf Tokens.

    Since clues were limited here, everyone briefly investigated before shaking their heads, expressing that they did not have any harvest as well.

    But Mu Chen wasn¡¯t disappointed by this. He raised his head and looked into the distance. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re going in the right direction.¡±

    He cast his gaze towards the mountain range and he could vaguely see the silhouette of a massive ancient pce.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Chen did not dilly around and had immediately moved out, heading towards the mountain range. He could sense some Spiritual Energy fluctuationsing from that direction.

    Increasing their speed, they shot through the mountain range and saw a floating rock ind in the distant sky.

    Clearly, they¡¯re getting close to the real Ancient Haven Pce.

    Whoosh!

    Just before they¡¯re about to descend, Mu Chen suddenly contracted his eyes with a chill down his spine. He immediately stopped and roared, ¡°Stop!¡±

    Nine Nether and Lin Jing stopped, but an Initial Phase Ninth Grade Sovereign expert couldn¡¯t react in time and flew out.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen¡¯s hand flew like a bolt of lightning and grabbed onto the shoulder of that expert, forcefully stopping his body.

    The Initial Phase Ninth Grade Sovereign suddenly stopped and looked half an inch before him with fear. He could see Spiritual Energy lines that actually covered the sky.

    The lines didn¡¯t look remarkable but unknowingly, everyone felt a chill in their hearts, as if they would be annihted the moment they touched it.

    Mu Chen pulled the Ninth Grade Sovereign back before he briefly pondered and retrieved a spear and threw it out.

    Whoosh!

    The moment the spear came in contact with those lines, it was immediately sliced into several parts and was destroyed.

    Hiss!

    Everyone took in a cold breath. That spear was clearly a Middle-Rank Divine Artifact, but it was so easily destroyed.

    If they charged forth, then even a Ninth Grade Sovereign wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from death.

    ¡°How terrifying...¡± Lin Jing eximed with fear.

    The Ninth Grade Sovereign was covered in sweat as he looked at Mu Chen with gratitude in his eyes. If Mu Chen was slightlyter, then he would have been like the spear, reduced to nothing.

    ¡°This is a Spiritual Array...¡± Mu Chen looked at the dense lines in the sky and spoke with shock because he could sense a familiar fluctuation that also made his scalp turn numb at the same time.

    This Spiritual Array was at least Schr Grade, even Earth Sovereigns would be troubled by it.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± The Profound ck Sovereign asked with a pale expression. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Chen, they would probably be filled with casualties by now.

    ¡°Search for the entrance.¡± Mu Chen calmly said. ording to his estimation, this should be a defensive Spiritual Array outside the Ancient Haven Pce. Since that¡¯s the case, then there should be a passage meant for disciples to enter.

    Everyone nodded their heads and they looked at the massive Spiritual Array that seemed boundless. If they couldn¡¯t find the entrance, then their steps would be stopped here.

    With an objective, everyone started to carefully search.

    While they searched, this ce started to be lively. There were screeching sounds of the wind resounding as many streaks of light started to approach.

    However, when those streaks of light approached, they issued shrieks, since some careless person had immediately mmed onto the Spiritual Array and was dissipated into nothing, which caused countless screams.

    This region started to turn into chaos, but they swiftly noticed something as]nd they immediately backed off, no longer daring to approach the Spiritual Array and were searching for the entrance.

    With so many people searching at the same time, Mu Chen¡¯s party sensed something roughly half an hourter and they swiftly rushed over, thennded on a stone with countless people gathering over when they heard themotion.

    In just ten-odd minutes, this area was already filled with a multitude of experts.

    Mu Chen swept his gaze over and lightly contracted his eyes because he could sense several pretty powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations amongst those silhouettes that were stronger than Xia Hong.

    Evidently, this could be considered a gathering of elites.

    As thoughts shed in his mind, Mu Chen looked up ahead and saw a massive gate. The gate was extremely ancient, with countless profound runes engraved on it and three ancient, blurry letters on top.

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡± Mu Chen looked at the ancient letters and narrowed his eyes.

    The Dragon Ascension Gate?

 Chapter 1111 - Su Qingyin

    Chapter 1111 - Su Qingyin

    ¡°Dragon Ascension Gate?¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Seems like this is the only path to the Ancient Haven Pce.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    When Mu Chen¡¯s gaze focused on the massive stone gate, whispers resounded in this region and everyone had shock written on their faces.

    ¡°I never expected the Dragon Ascension Gate to actually exist.¡± Mu Chen sighed as he looked at the stone gate.

    ¡°You know about it?¡± Nine Nether was taken aback by his words, everyone also looked at Mu Chen in astonishment.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. He naturally got to know about it from Mand. Before they headed for the Ancient Haven Pce, Mand had told him quite a bit of information regarding the Ancient Haven Pce, which included the Dragon Ascension Gate.

    ¡°What is the Dragon Ascension Gate?¡± Lin Jing asked out of curiosity.

    ¡°In ancient times, all disciples that joined the Ancient Haven Pce would have to enter through this Dragon Ascension Gate, which grades their strength and potential, thus bestowing them with qualifying identities. Some elites could even ascend to the sky with this gate, so it¡¯s called the Dragon Ascension Gate.¡± Mu Chen exined.

    ¡°Identities?¡± Everyone was stunned.

    ¡°Remember the Azure Wolf que that we saw back then? It¡¯s one of them.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head as he looked at the ancient stone gate with interest as he continued, ¡°It¡¯s said that there are four different grades to the disciples of the Ancient Haven Pce. The Wolf que, Eagle que, Jiao-dragon que and the highest, the Dragon que. Each of the ques is further ssified by colours, starting from the lowest, white, azure and gold.¡±

    ¡°Those skeletons we have previously encountered should be the Wolf que Disciples of the Ancient Haven Pce.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that not only disciples that obtained Dragon ques could be the core members of the Ancient Haven Pce, they would also be granted withrge resources with a possibility of them contesting for the position of an Elder or even Hall Master.¡±

    Everyone now knew that those Dragon que Disciples could be considered as having ascended the sky in a step, so this Dragon Ascension Gate¡¯s reputation was fully justified.

    ¡°This Dragon Ascension Gate should be the only passage into the Ancient Haven Pce. Those that wish to enter must first be the disciple of the Ancient Haven Pce.¡± When Mu Chen spoke, his gaze zed with fire as he looked at the Dragon Ascension Gate. ording to Mand¡¯s exnation, if the Dragon Ascension Gate still existed, then he had be a Dragon que Disciple.

    That¡¯s because only the Dragon que Disciples could enter the deepest part of the Divine Art Pavilion, it would be toote for regrets if he wasn¡¯t qualified to enter.

    He couldn¡¯t afford any failure to obtain the evolution method of the Great Sr Undying Body.

    ¡°Heh, now this is interesting. I want to see what grade I will be...¡± Lin Jing¡¯s eyes lit up as she chuckled with excitement.

    Nine Nether swept her gaze around again with a little shock. She noticed that as time passed, there were more powerful elites gathering over.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not the only one that knows about the Dragon Ascension Gate.¡± Nine Nether spoke in a low voice at this scene.

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t surprised by this matter, since the other forces must have also been investigating everything of the Ancient Haven Pce for years and the Dragon Ascension Gate wasn¡¯t considered a secret.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that the Ancient Haven Pce has three Dragon Ascension Gates in total and we¡¯re only at one of them. Otherwise, the amount would be even greater.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    ¡°Shall we make our move?¡± Nine Nether asked. She was getting a little impatient as well.

    ¡°No rush, let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he shook his head. With the elites from various forces gathering together, he wished to see the results of those elites.

    Lin Jing and Nine Nether did not refute his words and they waited with high spirits. They clearly also wished to know the capability of others.

    As they waited, whizzing sounds of wind constantly resounded and streaks of light fell like a rainstorm, which made this area even more bustling.

    ¡°Mhm, isn¡¯t that the Ghostly Hand, Liu Gui of the Willow Gate? He¡¯s actually here as well.¡±

    As more people gathered, heavyweights started to appear, which caused amotion in this region.

    When Mu Chen and the rest heard those exmations, they looked towards that direction as well.

    Ten-odd grey silhouettes flew over and descended on a massive tree. The one leading had an ordinary appearance but his eyes were pale grey, emitting a cold and chilling aura that caused his surrounding temperature to swiftly drop as well.

    ¡°Ghost Hand Liu Gui... Ranked 17th with a cultivation at the Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm.¡± Mu Chen looked at that party with a piece of information shing in his heart.

    ¡°There¡¯s Wang Tongxian as well that¡¯s ranked 16th...¡± Not long after Liu Gui¡¯s appearance, another yellow-robed silhouette, riding on a great roc, had attracted the exmations of many experts.

    ¡°......¡±

    After that, exmations incessantly resounded and in just a few minutes, there were five to six elites from the Top 20 rankings.

    All those elites had cultivation at the Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm, which was even stronger than Xia Hong.

    Compared to them, Mu Chen, who had just reced Xia Hong as the 20th ranker, was dull inparison.

    When those elites appeared, they looked at the Dragon Ascension Gate with zing gazes. However, they did not act on impulse and waited for the best opportunity.

    ¡°Mhm?¡±

    As time passed, Mu Chen¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He turned his head and looked at a direction with an unusual gaze. That¡¯s because he could sense an extremely sharp sword aura sweeping over.

    Whoosh!

    A few breaths after Mu Chen had sensed that sword aura, he saw an azure sword streaking across the horizon, before it descended on a nearby peak.

    When the sword aura dissipated, an azure-clothed man was revealed with an azure longsword behind his back. He had an outstanding appearance and a hawk-like gaze that made others feel their skin sting.

    He was emitting a powerful sword aura around him, which caused the surrounding space to totter with thousands of sword slices.

    When he appeared, he had instantly attracted countless gazes, especially those Top 20 experts that had just previously arrived. Their faces turned unnatural with alert and fear filling their eyes.

    ¡°He is...¡± Nine Nether squinted her eyes with a grave expression. She could feel how dangerous that person was.

    ¡°Jin Qingzhe of the 5th rank.¡± Mu Chen said slowly. To be able to intimidate the Top 20 experts to that level, who else could it be aside from Jin Qingzhe of the 5th rank?

    Although that person was also at the Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm, Mu Chen guessed that his fighting strength had probably exceeded that level.

    When Qin Jingzhe appeared, he did not bother about the fearful gazes directed at him and faintly stared at the Dragon Ascension Gate.

    ¡°Looks like we have a top-tiered elite here as well.¡± Mu Chen smiled. Qin Jingzhe was the highest rank amongst everyone present and his rank being 5th could be considered amongst the top in the Greaw Continent.

    With that rank, it was no wonder why he could disregard everyone else. Perhaps in his eyes, even Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereigns like Liu Gui and the rest couldn¡¯t enter his eyes.

    Liu Gui, Wang Tongxian and the rest were naturally unhappy with Qin Jingzhe¡¯s arrogance, but there wasn¡¯t anything they could do about it. That¡¯s because they¡¯re not his opponent, even if Qin Jingzhe was only at the Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    He was not ranked 5th for nothing.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    As countless fearful and revered gazes were directed at Qin Jingzhe, a buzzing noise suddenly resounded between the heavens and earth.

    The buzzing noises had also entered Qin Jingzhe¡¯s ears and his indifference face instantly changed. He suddenly looked up and his gaze was fixed towards the distance.

    Mu Chen could also sense Qin Jingzhe¡¯s sudden changes and he squinted his eyes. Just who is it that can even terrify Qin Jingzhe in such manner?

    Could it be...?

    Mu Chen¡¯s face turned grave as he looked into the distant sky. He could see a ck dot swiftly streaking across the horizon and in just a few breaths of time, the ck dot had already appeared in this area.

    As the ck dot approached, everyone then noticed that it¡¯s a ck bug with two pairs of wings. It emitted an ominous aura all around it, looking extremely ferocious.

    There was a white-dresseddy standing on the ck bug and her ck hair was fluttering in the wind as she held onto a jade flute. Her face was covered with a smile. She looked exceptionally gentle and beautiful.

    It was a huge contrast whenparing the white-dresseddy with the ferocious and ominous bug beneath her feet, which distracted others.

    Mu Chen looked at the beauty and his gaze turned grave. He exchanged a nce with Nine Nether and could see the sh of fear in her eyes.

    Amongst the elites of the Greaw Continent, there was only one person that could make Qin Jingzhe so fearful and use insects.

    The second ranker, who was also an Insect Master, Su Qingyin.

    He never expected such a top-tiered character woulde to their area as well.

 Chapter 1112 - Initial Confrontation

    Chapter 1112 - Initial Confrontation

    Everyone had their attention focused on the white-dresseddy. She wore a peaceful and picturesque smile, while the ominous aura emitting from the ck bug beneath her made others feel a chill down their spine.

    The great contrast added a demonic air around her.

    The silencested briefly before it was broken by a tidal wave of voices. Everyone had shock and revere in their eyes at the same time.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually Su Qingyin!¡±

    ¡°She is Su Qingyin? So beautiful, but the ck bug beneath her feet seems powerful...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t say? She is an Insect Master, to begin with. Her fighting ability is to nurture bugs. This four-winged armoured bug is called the Four-Winged Spiritual Bug. It has an extremely swift speed that could even beparable to Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereigns.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s truly deserving of her second rank.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Commotions resounded and Mu Chen also looked at Su Qingyin with a grave expression. Although he was also startled by thetter¡¯s bearing, he quickly sensed a dangerous aura being emitted from thetter.

    The aura made Mu Chen feel as if he was encountering an enemy that made him feel heavily threatened.

    That woman was definitely not simple.

    Naturally, as someone that was capable of ranking above Garuda, how could she be simple? Although the ranking didn¡¯t mean that Su Qingyin was stronger than Garuda, it still proved her strength.

    Lin Jing was also curiously looking at Su Qingyin, but most of her attention was on the ck bug. She seemed more interested in that spiritual bug.

    Up in the sky, Su Qingyin looked at themotion that was caused by her with indifference before sweeping her gaze over at the Top 20 experts that were present.

    When those prideful elites sensed her gaze directed at them, they felt a chill on their skin before faking aposed attitude. Their arrogance waspletely wiped, looking like they would fear rousing Su Qingyin¡¯s interest.

    That¡¯s because they knew that this beauty didn¡¯t look as gentle as her appearance. Furthermore, she had a habit of finding powerful experts to temper her spiritual bugs.

    Aside from Zhu Yan, Garuda and all the other powerful characters, most of them had been used by her as experiments to test her bugs whenever they encountered one another...

    Fighting with those brutal bugs wasn¡¯t a wonderful thing to do.

    Su Qingyin casually nced at Liu Gui and the rest before stopping her gaze at Qin Jingzhe and chuckled, ¡°Qin Jingzhe, you¡¯re here as well? There isn¡¯t an oue between you and my Spiritual Sword Bug yet.¡±

    When Qin Jingzhe noticed that Su Qingyin had fixated her gaze on him, his body tensed up and he said with a stiffened expression, ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to y with you, look for someone else.¡±

    Su Qingyin smiled before shifting her gaze onto Mu Chen.

    ¡°You¡¯re Mu Chen who defeated Xia Hong with a cultivation at the Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm?¡± Su Qingyin asked curiously.

    Everyone focused their attention onto Mu Chen and thetter also did not expect that Su Qingyin would suddenly speak to him. He was briefly stunned before replying with aposed expression, ¡°I was just lucky, it¡¯s not worth the attention of Miss Su.¡±

    Judging from Qin Jingzhe and the rest¡¯s expressions, the appearance of this beauty couldn¡¯t be taken literally and Mu Chen had no intention of being associated with her either.

    ¡°Haha, I heard that you have cultivated a mysterious Sovereign Celestial Body, I wonder if I can take a look at it?¡± Su Qingyin smiled.

    The moment she finished speaking, she suddenly waved her hand and a ck beam shot out and expanded, instantly turning into a ten-odd-foot long spiritual bug.

    The bug was pale-grey in colour, as if it was made of rocks, with four limbs and countless runes on the surface of its body and was vaguely emitting a powerful energy.

    Boom!

    The moment the pale-grey bug appeared, it had bolted before Mu Chen in a sh and jabbed forth with visible ripples fluctuating out.

    Su Qingyin¡¯s action was too sudden and Mu Chen also did not expect her to have made a move so directly. So he could only react when the bug jabbed forth with his face turning dark.

    Roar!

    A dazzling golden light burst out from Mu Chen¡¯s body as a draconic roar and phoenix cry resounded from his body. He had also thrown a punch out with the talons of a dragon covering his fist.

    Rumble!

    Mu Chen¡¯s fist collided with the bug, which had instantly produced a huge sound and a powerful shock wave spread out, causing the surrounding earth to copse.

    As the ripples spread out, the bug unleashed a sharp cry and was blown away by Mu Chen¡¯s fist.

    Rustle!

    Amotion resounded when everyone saw this scene. That bug definitely possessed the strength of a Ninth Grade Sovereign, but no one expected for it to be blown away after just one exchange.

    Through this, many people looked at Mu Chen with a slightly more solemn expression. It looked like thetter wasn¡¯t lucky in defeating Xia Hong. He truly possessed a considerable strength.

    ¡°Interesting.¡± A light shed in Su Qingyin¡¯s eyes as she gently chuckled. Waving her hand, an ice-blue bug flew out, gushing a chilling aura as it charged towards Mu Chen.

    This bug was definitely more troublesome to deal withpared to the previous one.

    Sizzle! Sizzle!

    But the moment the bug charged out, a crystalised me swept out and immediately enveloped the bug. As the mes zed, they caused the bug to violently scream before it retreated and no longer dared to charge forth.

    Next to Mu Chen, Nine Nether coldly looked at Su Qingyin with crystallised mes zing on her hand and she coldly said, ¡°Making a move at others for no reason, aren¡¯t you slightlycking in manners?¡±

    She was clearly enraged by Su Qingyin¡¯s fearless move, so she wasn¡¯t polite in her words either. Su Qingyin had the Myriad Insect Ancestor standing behind her, but she, Nine Nether had the entire Nine Netherbrid n.

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Su Qingyin¡¯s expression did not change at Nine Nether¡¯s words. She gently smiled before waving her sleeve and a torrential surge of ominous aura soared into the sky.

    Everyone could see a crimson bug fly out.

    The bug looked like a centipede with a thousand feet as it crawled through the sky. As it breathed, a massive Spiritual Energy swept out and formed into a storm.

    When the bug appeared, it had caused many people to change their expressions as they eximed, ¡°It¡¯s the Blood Centipede. It is said that even Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereigns would have trouble facing it.¡±

    Boom!

    As the crimson centipede shuttled through the air, it sped towards Nine Nether with a ghastly speed.

    When Mu Chen saw Su Qingyin not stopping it, his expression had instantly turned dark with a cold light flickering in his eyes. His sleeves fluttered as spiritual seals swiftly condensed.

    If he wanted to fight with someone like Su Qingyin, then he would have to utilise Spiritual Arrays.

    But when Mu Chen was preparing spiritual seals to set up Spiritual Arrays, Lin Jing, who was also beside him, suddenly took a step forth and smiled at the crimson centipede before waving her hand.

    A ck light shot out and expanded, turning into a ck silhouette. It was the Spiritual Frost Puppet that Lin Jing had previously used.

    Rustle!

    The moment the puppet appeared, it had brandished its sword and a torrential cold air swept out, instantly causing the surrounding temperature to drop.

    When Su Qingyin saw the Spiritual Frost Puppet, her face had slightly changed.

    The terrifying chilled air rolled and had immediately struck the crimson centipede. The chilled air instantly corroded whatever it touched, causing the centipede to shriek as it swiftly retreated with its Spiritual Energy diminished.

    Su Qingyin waved her hand and quickly retrieved the crimson centipede with a sh of ache in her eyes.

    ¡°Hehe, Big Sister, I¡¯m rather interested in your bugs. Why don¡¯t you summon all of them out and let me y with them?¡± Lin Jing smiled with her eyes narrowed as she looked at Su Qingyin and spoke in a pampered voice. Her gaze was beaming, as if she was really looking forward to Su Qingyin¡¯s bugs.

    The entire region turned silent and everyone looked at Lin Jing with shock. They clearly did not expect such a beautiful girl to be so unfathomable. They felt a dense threat from the puppet.

    Su Qingyin retracted the smile on her face while looking at the puppet standing before Lin Jing and her gaze turned solemn. That¡¯s because she could sense that the puppet probably possessed a terrifying fighting strength of a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    Unless she used all her cards, then it¡¯s impossible for her to win.

    ¡°Where did thatsse from...?¡± Her gaze changed. She then smiled and waved her hand, recalling all the bugs before her eyes turned gentle as she looked at Mu Chen. ¡°Qingyin was rude earlier, I hope that Brother Mu is not offended by it.¡±

    At this moment, she knew that Mu Chen¡¯s party wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed. Since that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s best for her not to offend them.

    She smiled apologetically, which made many experts inwardly smack their lips as they looked at Mu Chen with an unusual gaze. After all, it¡¯s not a simple matter for someone to make Su Qingyin admit her wrongs.

    Mu Chen did not speak but only lightly smiled in response.

    Although he didn¡¯t like Su Qingyin¡¯s behaviour, he also didn¡¯t wish to be enemies with her. It¡¯s sufficient since both parties could maintain their fear towards each other.

    When everyone saw that both sides had taken a step back, they felt somewhat disappointed, since they initially thought that they could witness a stunning battle... But Mu Chen¡¯s party was rather capable for them to be able to make Su Qingyin suffer a small loss.

    Countless startled gazes constantly swept towards Mu Chen¡¯s party. Thetter had regained silence, only looking at the Dragon Ascension Gate.

    As time passed, more people rushed here and in the end, someone finally couldn¡¯t hold back and started to make a move towards the Dragon Ascension Gate...

    Mu Chen¡¯s party also focused their attention on it at this moment...

 Chapter 1113 - Golden Jiao-Dragon Disciple

    Chapter 1113 - Golden Jiao-Dragon Disciple

    The ancient stone gate that had existed here since ancient times quietly stood with the elites from various parts of the Greaw Continent looking at it with zing eyes, filled with excitement.

    This gate before them was the threshold of the Ancient Haven Pce and they would be qualified to enter the Ancient haven Pce if they passed through it sessfully.

    Under all the gazes, time gradually passed and quickly, someone broke the silence by standing up first.

    ¡°Haha, since everyone is so cautious, then let my Mountshift Sect take the first lead!¡± A burst ofughter resounded and several streaks of light soared into the sky then stopped before the Dragon Ascension Gate, bing the focus of everyone¡¯s attention.

    Mu Chen had also look in that direction and saw several grey-robed silhouettes with a person standing before them. He had a robust build with grey runes on his body, which gave him an air of density, as if he wasn¡¯t a person but a mountain.

    When Mu Chen saw that person, a piece of information shed in his mind. ¡°Lin Jie of the Mountshift Sect, a Ninth Grade Sovereign ranked 28th.¡±

    Lin Jie was evidently not someone without fame. His ranking alone was sufficient to prove his fame in the Greaw Continent.

    In usual times, Lin Jie would definitely be the focal point if he appeared, but there were too many elites gathered here, with even Su Qingyin present. Thus, Lin Jie appeared dull but his strength was unquestionable.

    When Lin Jie appeared, he looked at the ancient stone gate with a zing gaze. Then he took a deep breath and made his move without any hesitation, turning into a streak of light and shot towards the stone gate.

    Everyone had their eyes fixed on him.

    Rustle!

    A few breathster, Lin Jie¡¯s silhouette had appeared before the Dragon Ascension Gate and a light swept out from the top of the gate, taking Lin Jie and he disappeared into the gate.

    Everyone looked at his disappearance with impatience. The entire region was in silent with everyone¡¯s attention directed at the Dragon Ascension Gate. After Lin Jie was sucked in, the gate had be quiet...

    Fortunately, the silence did notst for long. A buzzing noise started to sound out.

    The gate finely trembled and a light circted on the gate with mysterious runes rolling about.

    Creak!

    The tightly shut gate slightly opened up and a lustre poured out, revealing a silhouette that looked to be in a pathetic state. It was naturally Lin Jie, who had previously stood forth.

    When Lin Jie appeared, a lustre started to condense before him and formed into an ancient que.

    Rustle!

    Countless gazes were directed towards the que.

    Mu Chen had also focused his attention over and saw a soaring azure eagle on the que.

    ¡°The Azure Eagle que!¡± Everyone also had sharp eyes and an uproar broke out with many people startled. They weren¡¯t shocked by Lin Jie¡¯s result, they were shocked that Lin Jie could only be considered an Azure Eagle que Disciple despite his strength.

    ording to this ranking, the Azure Eagle que can only be considered mid-tier.

    Lin Jie was an expert ranked in the Top 30 and could be considered a core figure, no matter which force he went to in the Greaw Continent and be greatly nurtured.

    ¡°The requirements of this Ancient Haven Pce is too harsh.¡± Someone said with a pale expression. Their strength was inferior to Lin Jie¡¯s and if they stood forth, wouldn¡¯t they be Wolf que Disciples, which was at the bottom of the food chain in the Ancient Haven Pce?

    ¡°Looks like a Dragon que Disciple is not easy.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s face turned grave as he exchanged a gaze with Nine Nether.

    ¡°Not to mention a Dragon que Disciple, even a Jiao-Dragon que is not easy. After all, this Ancient Haven Pce was once the ruler of the Greaw Continent...¡± Nine Nether helplessly smiled.

    Mu Chen nodded his head but he did not feel that it was too hard to believe. With the foundation of the Ancient Haven Pce, ordinary elites could only be consideredmon. Only those truly top-tiered characters could stand out.

    Facing all the regretful gazes, Lin Jie looked at the Azure Eagle que and bitterly smiled. He naturally felt somewhat unsatisfied with this result, but he could only sigh at the difficulty of the Dragon Ascension Gate.

    Lin Jie stretched his hand out and grabbed onto the que and an azure lustre blossomed from the que, enveloping him and turned him into an azure streak of light.

    When the spiritual lines in the Spiritual Array touched the azure lustre, the array opened up a way and Lin Jie disappeared into the Spiritual Array.

    ¡°He entered?¡± Everyone widened their eyes at this scene with joy on their faces. It looked like they had guessed correctly. They could only enter the Spiritual Array upon obtaining the identity ques.

    Judging from Lin Jie¡¯s disappearance, what they saw before them might be an illusion and only by passing through the Spiritual Array could they see the genuine Ancient Haven Pce.

    In an instant, the atmosphere boiled and everyone felt heavily relieved.

    Rustle!

    The experts of the Mountshift Sect also charged into the Dragon Ascension Gate without any hesitation, but in just ten-odd breaths, they flew out in a pathetic manner.

    All of them had obtained the Azure Wolf que, which was clearly inferior to Lin Jie.

    When the experts of the Mountshift Sect saw this, they bitterly smiled before grabbing onto the Azure Wolf ques and turned into streaks of light, then passed through the Spiritual Array.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    After the Mountshift Sect¡¯s group, everyone felt thoroughly relieved and the whizzing sounds of wind incessantly resounded with countless streaks of light charging towards the Dragon Ascension Gate.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    A lustre constantly swept out from the Dragon Ascension Gate and sucked in anyone that approached.

    Over the next period of time, the Dragon Ascension Gate became lively and there were people constantly being sucked in before sweeping back out with white, azure and even golden lustres constantly gushing out.

    Mu Chen watched all this and saw that the highest was only a Golden Eagle que. The owner of that que was ranked 21st, just slightly lower to Mu Chen.

    ¡°If one goes ording to this ranking, then at best, I¡¯m just a Golden Eagle Disciple.¡± Mu Chen scratched his head as he self-ridiculed.

    ¡°Stop faking...¡± Nine Nether rolled her eyes at his self-ridicule, since she knew better than anyone the amount of trump cards Mu Chen had. Not to mention a Ninth Grade Sovereign, Mu Chen would even be confident to confront a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°Someone powerful is making a move.¡± Lin Jing, who was watching all, this suddenly spoke out.

    When Mu Chen and Nine Nether heard her words, their expressions changed and they saw the 17th rank Liu Gui, 16th rank Wang Tongxian and 5th rank Qin Jingzhe charge towards the Dragon Ascension Gate.

    Evidently, they had grown impatient.

    As top-tiered elites, their actions had naturally caused everyone to focus their attention towards them.

    Rustle!

    The three silhouettes disappeared at the same time before the gate.

    Along with three¡¯s disappearances, the Dragon Ascension Gate became silent and many experts had stopped moving, since they all wished to see the gradings of those three elites.

    Time swiftly passed. The time the three of them entered the Dragon Ascension Gate was clearly longer than anyone else before them, causing many people¡¯s eyelids to twitch. Judging from this scene, it looked like the highest record of Golden Eagle que was going to be broken.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    As everyone guessed in their hearts, the Dragon Ascension Gate, which had gone silent for a long time, finally reacted and a robust lustre gushed out and formed into three silhouettes.

    When the three of them appeared, a lustre gathered before them and formed into three ques.

    Everyone had directed their gazes over and saw a white Jiao-Dragon coiling on the que before Liu Gui with a powerful fluctuation being emitted.

    ¡°White Jiao-Dragon que! Liu Gui actually obtained the grading of a White Jiao-Dragon que Disciple by the Dragon Ascension Gate?

    ¡°Wang Tongxian is also a White Jiao-Dragon que Disciple!¡± Someone saw the token before Wang Tongxian, which was also a coiling white jiao-dragon.

    ¡°What about Qin Jingzhe?¡± Countless gazes were focused before Qin Jingzhe before they saw a golden light forming into a ferocious Golden Jiao-Dragon before him.

    ¡°That is...¡± Mu Chen looked at the golden que and couldn¡¯t help narrowing his eyes.

    ¡°The Golden Jiao-Dragon que!¡± Even someone as powerful as Qin Jingzhe could only obtain a Golden Jiao-Dragon que, not even a White Dragon que.

    The difficulty of this Dragon Ascension Gate turned out to be so difficult?!

 Chapter 1114 - Three Golden Dragon Disciples

    Chapter 1114 - Three Golden Dragon Disciples

    Dazzling golden light emitted from the Golden Jiao-Dragon que, which made Liu Gui and Wang Tongxian¡¯s White Jiao-Dragon que dull inparison.

    ¡°Heavens, it¡¯s actually the Golden Jiao-Dragon que!¡±

    ¡°Qin Jingzhe is truly formidable, to be graded as a Golden Jiao-Dragon Disciple!¡±

    ¡°Formidable!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    There was an uproar and many people praised him with envy in their eyes. Before this, there were a countless wolf and eagle ques, but the appearance of this Golden Jiao-Dragon que naturally suppressed everyone.

    However, Qin Jingzhe¡¯s countenance wasn¡¯t too good, in contrast to those startled gazes. He looked at this Golden Jiao-Dragon que not with joy, but dissatisfaction.

    He, Qin Jingzhe, was the most outstanding disciple of the Azure-Lotus Sword Sect in the past few hundred years with innumerable elites defeated by him. He possessed the potential of bing the youngest Earth Sovereign in the history of the Azure-Lotus Sword Sect. But before the Dragon Ascension Gate, his strength and potential were merely graded as Golden Jiao-Dragon.

    Although it was high and eminent for others, it still wasn¡¯t enough for him.

    But no matter how unresigned he was, there was nothing he could do about the result, so he could only shake his head with a dark gaze.

    Liu Gui and Wang Tongxian were rather calm, since this result must have been in their expectations. In addition to the fact that had Qin Jingzhe only gotten the Golden Jiao-Dragon que, it was also afort for them.

    After all, they were ranked much lower than him.

    The three of them stood in the sky, but they did not immediately enter the Ancient Haven Pce. Instead, they chose to stand around.

    Evidently, they wished to see if there was anyone that could obtain an evaluation of a Dragon que Disciple!

    At the same time, they looked at Su Qingyin¡¯s direction. If anyone there had the highest chance of obtaining a Dragon que, it would probably be her.

    As the three of them shifted their gazes towards Su Qingyin, everyone also did the same. They probably had the same thoughts as well.

    Even Mu Chen, Nine Nether and the rest were looking at Su Qingyin.

    ¡°There¡¯s a high possibility that this Su Qingyin can be a Dragon que Disciple.¡± Nine Nether spoke in a low voice. Although she detested Su Qingyin, her strength was unquestionable.

    Mu Chen had also nodded his head. The only question was which Dragon que colour could she obtain. White, azure or gold?

    Under all the gazes, Su Qingyin looked at the Dragon Ascension Gate with curiosity in her eyes.

    Evidently, she also had the same thoughts herself.

    Thus, she gently smiled and tapped her feet, then the four-winged bug flew out without any hesitation, turning into a ck streak of light and appeared before the Dragon Ascension Gate before being swept in.

    Su Qingyin¡¯s disappearance had caused the heavens and earth to turn quiet. Everyone had widened their eyes at the Dragon Ascension Gate. They had a premonition that Su Qingyin would create a powerful record.

    ¡°I wonder what the Dragon Ascension Gate is testing...¡± Nine Nether looked at the Dragon Ascension Gate as she spoke.

    Mu Chen shook his head. ¡°This Dragon Ascension Gate is a Saint Artifact from the ancient times, so the test wouldn¡¯t be simple.¡±

    Nine Nether nodded in agreement, but this Saint Artifact had clearly suffered heavy damage when the Ancient Haven Pce was destroyed. Otherwise, it would have more than the performance of an evaluation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait...¡± Mu Chen quietly looked at the ancient stone gate.

    The silencested ten-odd minutes, which far exceeded anyone before her.

    Suddenly, the gate trembled and everyone¡¯s hearts jolted before they focused their attention towards it.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    A lustre swept out from the Dragon Ascension Gate before the tightly shut gate slightly opened up and a boundless lustre swept out.

    The density of that lustre was stronger than anyone else¡¯s.

    Roar!

    A dazzling pir of light soared into the sky with a dragon coiling around the pir as it roared, which resounded between the heavens and earth.

    Everyone narrowed their eyes at this scene. Su Qingyin had truly be a Dragon que Disciple!

    The lustre swiftly condensed and a silhouette appeared. Su Qingyin stood in the sky and was looking before her. The lustre had condensed into an ancient token with a dragon coiling on it, a deep azure dragon.

    The Azure Dragon que?!

    Everyone contracted their eyes and took a deep breath before many people praised her. They never expected that Su Qingyin could obtain the evaluation of a Dragon que, and an Azure Dragon que at that!

    This achievement could be outstanding, even in the Ancient Haven Pce.

    Su Qingyin¡¯s fame was truly well-reputed to be ranked 2nd.

    Qin Jingzhe, Liu Gui and the rest looked at the dazzling Azure Dragon que and inwardly sighed. It looked like there¡¯s a huge gap between them and Su Qingyin.

    ¡°The Azure Dragon que?¡± Mu Chen also focused his attention on her, but he wasn¡¯t too surprised. After all, he had already estimated this result beforehand.

    ¡°But even she was not able to obtain the Golden Dragon que?¡± Mu Chen sighed, since he had no idea how difficult the test in the Dragon Ascension Gate was.

    Feeling the countless revered gazes, Su Qingyin looked at the Azure Dragon que before her and slightly knitted her brows. Just when she was about to speak, her countenance suddenly changed and she abruptly raised her head to look into the distant horizon.

    Mu Chen and the rest had also sensed something and they looked towards that direction as well. A golden pir of light soared into the sky with a golden dragon coiling around it.

    ¡°The Golden Dragon que!¡± Exmations resounded. Did someone obtain the Golden Dragon Disciple at another Dragon Ascension Gate?

    ¡°I must definitely be Zhu Yan!¡± Someone spoke without any hesitation. Amongst the elites of the Greaw Continent, Zhu Yan was probably the only one with that qualification, since he was the Overlord of the ranking board.

    ¡°What a formidable fellow.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s face had turned grave as well. This was probably the first Golden Dragon Disciple after the destruction of the Ancient Haven Pce.

    Just when Mu Chen¡¯s voice finished, another golden pir soared into the sky in another direction that could be vaguely seen in the distance.

    Everyone was dumbfounded before another uproar broke out. Another Golden Dragon Disciple appeared?

    If the previous one was Zhu Yan, then who was this? After all, even Su Qingyin had merely gotten the Azure Dragon Disciple.

    Mu Chen looked at the second pir and his instincts told him that it should have been Garuda.

    Despite being ranked 3rd, Mu Chen refused to believe that someone possessing the Great Sr Undying Body would be inferior to Su Qingyin.

    ording to his estimation, the strength of this Garuda shouldn¡¯t be weaker than Zhu Yan.

    Boom!

    As this thought circted in his mind, his eyes suddenly narrowed and everyone saw another golden pir appear.

    The third golden dragon pir! The third Golden Dragon Disciple!

    In just less than ten-odd breaths, there were three Golden Dragon Disciples!

    This region went silent with disbelief all over their faces. Even Su Qingyin¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t too good. That meant that there were three others that surpassed her, so how would that look on her, the 2nd ranker?

    Although she was at a disadvantage, since she had to depend on Spiritual Bugs, the oue was still the oue and she only obtained the Azure Dragon Disciple.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether exchanged a look. If the second pir represented Garuda, then who was the third? Could it be Xia Yu?

    Mu Chen and Xia Yu had a brief interaction and he knew that thetter wasn¡¯t simple. But it¡¯s probably still insufficient for him to obtain a Golden Dragon Disciple¡¯s identity.

    So who was this third Golden Dragon Disciple?

    Su Qingyin retracted her gaze then hatefully looked at the Dragon Ascension Gate and cursed, ¡°Damnable gate!¡±

    Although she was unhappy, she wasn¡¯t dejected, since she knew that if it wasn¡¯t for her Spiritual Bugs suffering heavy injuries in the test, her achievement would be higher.

    With two gates having Golden Dragon Disciples, only their gate was the exception, which definitely didn¡¯t look good on them. If that¡¯s the case, then wouldn¡¯t the quality of their group be the lowest?

    Probably not everyone here would agree to that.

    Thinking about it, Su Qingyin shifted her gaze onto Mu Chen¡¯s group before she lightly smiled. ¡°Brother Mu, you guys have been standing watch for so long. It¡¯s time for you guys to make a move...¡±

    Although her words were directed at Mu Chen, her gaze was looking at Lin Jing. In her view, if anyone here had the chance of bing a Golden Dragon Disciple, it would definitely be the mysterious Lin Jing.

    As for Mu Chen, he wasn¡¯t qualified to be in her eyes...

 Chapter 1115 - Challenging the Limits

    Chapter 1115 - Challenging the Limits

    When Su Qingyin looked at Lin Jing, everyone had shifted their gazes. Right now, practically every reputed expert had made their move, with Mu Chen¡¯s party being the exception...

    When Mu Chen heard her words, he could naturally tell that her interest was directed at Lin Jing.

    However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t too bothered. He looked at the dazzling Dragon Ascension Gate and took a deep breath before taking a step forth.

    As Mu Chen stepped forth, countless gazes were directed over and even Su Qingyin had shifted her gaze with a casual look. Evidently, she did not have much expectations of Mu Chen.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and give it a try.¡± Mu Chen looked at Nine Nether and Lin Jing as he smiled.

    Nine Nether nodded her head, while Lin Jing waved her fist and chuckled, ¡°Go for it, you must definitely get a Golden Dragon que!¡±

    She did not conceal herughter, which caused countless experts to have a mocking arc on the corner of their lips. Even Su Qingyin was merely an Azure Dragon Disciple and Mu Chen was only ranked 20th. It¡¯s probably hard for him to obtain a Golden Eagle que, not to mention a Golden Dragon que.

    Facing those ridiculing gazes, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t bothered. He simply looked at the Dragon Ascension Gate. His figure shed and turned into a streak of light that shot forth.

    Rustle!

    When Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette appeared before the Dragon Ascension Gate, a light swept out and devoured him.

    When Mu Chen entered the Dragon Ascension Gate, noises resounded in this region, but everyone did not pay much attention to the Dragon Ascension Gate. On the contrary, they were looking at the three golden pirs with revere in their eyes.

    Evidently, they didn¡¯t hold any expectations for a 20th ranker and a Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign.

    The only two that were paying attention to the Dragon Ascension Gate were Nine Nether and Lin Jing. With their understanding of Mu Chen, they knew that his trump cards far exceeded the Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    Behind them, the experts of the alliance did not pay much attention as well. After all, even someone like Su Qingyin only obtained the oue of an Azure Dragon Disciple, so they weren¡¯t too confident with Mu Chen.

    ...

    Mu Chen had no idea about their thoughts and when he was swept up by the Dragon Ascension Gate, he could sense the spatial fluctuations around him. When the intense light dissipated, he had already appeared on a massive stage.

    This boundless horizon was filled with an ancient atmosphere with marks left on the ground, as if this ce had undergone countless battles.

    ¡°This is the testing ground of the Dragon Ascension Gate?¡± Mu Chen looked at the za before suddenly looking far away.

    He saw ten-odd stone pirs, each with a stone statue that looked extremely vivid, as if they were actual living beings that were vaguely emitting stunning Spiritual Energy fluctuations.

    Mu Chen looked at the stone statues and knew what the test of the Dragon Ascension Gate was about. Looking from the right, his gaze started to turn grave. He noticed that the ones on the left were making him feel increasingly threatened.

    Especially the statue on the most left, it even made Mu Chen¡¯s skin feel cold.

    That statue looked young. It held onto a long spear and was vaguely emitting a fearful domineering air that caused space to fluctuate.

    Buzz!

    While Mu Chen was looking at the stone statue, an unusual fluctuation spread out before Mu Chen sensed the za trembling.

    ¡°Challenger, Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm. Challenge limit, White Eagle Disciple.¡± An ancient voice resounded in the za without any intelligence, sounding empty.

    ¡°This Dragon Ascension Gate is a Saint Artifact that possesses intelligence. But from the looks of it, it must have been destroyed...¡± Mu Chen¡¯s heart lightly trembled at the hollow voice.

    ¡°Challenge limit, White Eagle Disciple?¡± Mu Chen repeated before raising his head and saw a statue moving beforeing into life. It then burst out andnded before Mu Chen.

    That statue was donned in a heavy armour that looked like an iron tower and a terrifying power was being emitted that caused the ground to tremble.

    ¡°Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign...¡± Mu Chen swept a nce and sensed the strength of that statue. He suddenly understood what was going on. It turned out that the Dragon Ascension Gate would limit the challenger based on their cultivation strength.

    With his strength as a Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign, his opponent would be a White Eagle Disciple at the Quasi-Ninth grade Sovereign Realm. If that¡¯s the case, then Su Qingyin should have the limit of challenging a Dragon Disciple.

    ¡°Could it be that I have to fight them one by one?¡± Mu Chen muttered.

    Boom!

    The iron statue roared before it threw a fist forth, leaving ripples in space.

    The fist contained terrifying power as it swiftly expanded before Mu Chen¡¯s calm-looking eyes. When the fist reached before him, only then did he take a step forth and jab out in response.

    Buzz!

    A dazzling golden lustre burst out from his body, apanied by a vague draconic roar.

    Boom!

    Mu Chen¡¯s fist shed with the statue¡¯s fist and the ground trembled. Mu Chen¡¯s body did not move, but there was a terrifying power gushing from his fist.

    Under the terrifying power, the statue was blown back before reducing into sparkles.

    He had instantly taken out the statue with a jab.

    Mu Chen¡¯s countenance did not change at the result. If he was troubled by a Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign, then there¡¯s no need to continue the challenge.

    When the statue was instantly killed, the entire region briefly turned silent before a trembling sound rang out.

    Mu Chen shifted his gaze upwards and saw a statue on the sixth piring to life after it opened its eyes.

    It¡¯s a grey-robed man with a white Jiao-Dragon embroidered in his robes and the Jiao-Dragon was brandishing its talons, which was emitting ferocity.

    ¡°A White Jiao-Dragon Disciple?¡±

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes at this scene with a little astonishment, since he never expected his challenge limit to be suddenly raised so much. It had immediately rose to the White Jiao-Dragon Disciple. It looked like the Dragon Ascension Gate had probed that his strength had exceeded the Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm from how he took out the White Eagle Disciple in a jab.

    ording to Mu Chen¡¯s estimation, the strength of this White Jiao-Dragon Disciple¡¯s strength should be at the pinnacle level of a Ninth Grade Sovereign, simr to Liu Gui, Wang Tong and the Profound ck Sovereign.

    The White Jiao-Dragon Disciple flew down and appeared before Mu Chen. It had quickly raised its hands and a lustre condensed on his hands, which made it look like white jade. It was emitting a danger while looking gorgeous at the same time.

    The white jade hands had suddenly formed seals before a lustre bloomed, vaguely forming into a white jade lion.

    ¡°Jade Lion Spiritual Seal!¡± An indifferent voice resounded from the mouth of that White Jiao-Dragon Disciple before jabbing forth.

    Roar!

    A white light dominated the region before it transformed into a thousand-foot tall Jade Lion that pounced towards Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen remainedposed before he stomped his feet and a golden light burst out. The Great Sr Undying Body had condensed behind him.

    Eight zing golden suns rose from the Great Sr Undying Body before they exploded into golden currents that swiftly condensed and formed into a profound wheel.

    ¡°Heavenly Eighth Sr Wheel!¡± Mu Chen roared. He did not hold back facing the all-out attack from the White Jiao-Dragon Disciple. He had used the perfect offensive and defensive movebined.

    Boom!

    The Jade Lion pounced forth and shed with the wheel. However, there wasn¡¯t any stunning explosion because as the wheel revolved, the Jade Lion had suddenly turned about, tearing space, and pounced towards the White Jiao-Dragon Disciple.

    Boom!

    A storm of Spiritual Energy dominated forth and under the assault of the Jade Lion, the White Jiao-Dragon Disciple copsed before it turned into sparkles of light.

    White Jiao-Dragon Disciple, defeated!

    Mu Chen stood on the Great Sr Undying Body before the golden light gradually retracted from his body. He did not look at the dissipating White Jiao-Dragon Disciple, but narrowed his eyes in expectation.

    He wished to know what challenging limits the Dragon Ascension Gate would be giving him next.

    The silencested for ten-odd breaths before Mu Chen finally felt the ground trembling. He then raised his head and saw the third pir from the left awakening.

    The statue had a white dragon residing on his sleeves, which emitted a powerful pressure akin to waves and dominated the entire za.

    This is... a White Dragon Disciple...

 Chapter 1116 - Heavenly Starcircuit Array

    Chapter 1116 - Heavenly Starcircuit Array

    ¡°White Dragon Disciple...¡± Mu Chen looked at the awakening statue and his gaze gradually turned solemn. Even his face had tensed up with powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations circting around him. The space at his rear had also fluctuated before his Sovereign Sea vaguely appeared.

    Although the White Dragon que was only the lowest rank amongst the Dragon Disciples, the difficulty went without saying. Even someone as powerful as Qin Jingzhe only obtained the Golden Jiao-Dragon Disciple, so one could predict how difficult this challenge was.

    In the Ancient Haven Pce, the status of a Golden Jiao-Dragon and White Dragon Disciple had a great gap and was also a threshold. As long as one managed to step through it, they would be able to obtain the status of a Dragon que Disciple that far exceeded the Golden Jiao-Dragon Disciple. The resources that they could obtain was also the difference between the heavens and earth.

    ording to Mu Chen¡¯s estimation, the strength of this White Dragon Disciple probably exceeded most Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereigns and it might even be able to confront Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereigns.

    This was truly a powerful opponent. Mu Chen¡¯s gaze turned grave as he narrowed his eyes and his hand quietly vibrated in his sleeve.

    Boom!

    As thoughts circted in Mu Chen¡¯s heart, the White Dragon Disciple awakened with a powerful aura dominating forth with a long de in its hand. A sharp air exploded and had actually left de marks in the surrounding space.

    The White Dragon Disciple fixed its hollow eyes at Mu Chen without any hesitation then soared into the sky like a great roc and the ck long de hacked down.

    Rustle!

    The ck de was akin to a current that roared through the horizon, splitting space in half and even left deep marks on the study za.

    The ck de swiftly expanded in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as it approached. Mu Chen did not dare to dy and stomped his feet, summoning the Great Sr Undying Body with eight zing suns rising up.

    A golden lustre exploded and condensed into a wheel that protected him.

    Boom!

    The de struck against the wheel and wheel revolved with boundless lustre exploding forth. The de was briefly stopped before it was turned around and shot back at the White Dragon Disciple.

    However, the White Dragon Disciple had only casually shed with his de and cancelled the iing attack. Grabbing onto the de with both of its hands, it raised it above its head and made a heavy downward sh.

    His movements looked slow but the space was akin to the ocean, being torn in half under the de.

    Boom!

    A ck de that was a few thousand feet in size pounced forth akin to a ferocious ck dragon with unstoppable momentum, as if anything obstructing it would be torn apart.

    When the ck de dominated forth, it shed with the wheel. But this time, the wheel did not manage to send the attack back; on the contrary, the golden lustre was being swiftly extinguished before shattering into pieces.

    Golden fragments swept back and Mu Chen looked at those fragments with his eyes narrowed. But this was the first time he had seen the Heavenly Eighth Sr Wheel fail. Furthermore, it had failed with the most barbaric method avable.

    The power behind that de had far exceeded the limits of the Heavenly Eighth Sr Wheel, causing it to shatter.

    Although the defences of the Heavenly Eighth Sr Wheel were perfect, it also had a limit to it...

    The White Dragon Disciple stood in the sky with a hollow gaze, then it lowered its head towards Mu Chen¡¯s Great Sr Undying Body before raising the de in his hand once again as a ck light condensed and it shed down once again!

    Rustle! Rustle!

    If the movements of the previous sh were slow, then this was akin to rumbling thunder.

    The de whistled with countless ck des raining down akin to a storm that enveloped a myriad feet around Mu Chen, sealing off his path of escape.

    Mu Chen took a deep breath, then he tapped his foot on the ground and retreated. At the same time, he waved his hand and spiritual seals flew out, then fused with the sky.

    Facing such a formidable opponent, even Mu Chen would feel that it was troublesome despite his cultivation at the Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm. Thus, he had given up using his Spiritual Energy and resorted to a Spiritual Array.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    The spiritual seals integrated into space and had interlinked, forming into massive Spiritual Arrays around Mu Chen, at least ten-odd defensive arrays that could even withstand an all-out attack of a Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign.

    Boom! Boom!

    When the des swept over, they shed with the arrays, which caused the arrays to copse, and the des pressed forth in search of their target.

    Ten-odd breathster, the final defensive array was broken, revealing Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette.

    Mu Chen raised his head and looked at the silhouette in the sky, then sighed, ¡°A White Dragon Disciple is truly well-reputed.¡±

    Even Qin Jingzhe would spend some time to break his arrays, but before the White Dragon Disciple, it was so quickly destroyed.

    ¡°Even Low-Heaven Grade Spiritual Arrays can¡¯t stop you...¡± Mu Chen squinted his eyes as he waved his hand. Instantly, a spiritual lustre swept out from his sleeves and formed into tens of thousands of spiritual seals that gushed forth.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll have to ask you to help me test the might of a High-Heaven Rank Spiritual Array.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as the spiritual seals integrated into the atmosphere and a dazzling lustre exploded forth as they interlinked and swiftly formed into a myriad-foot wide Spiritual Array that appeared around Mu Chen and enveloped the White Dragon Disciple in it as well.

    Mu Chen raised his head and looked at the massive array that looked like a starry sky before looking at the White Dragon Disciple. Although thetter didn¡¯t have any intelligence, he still slightly smiled and said, ¡°This array is called the Heavenly Starcircuit Array, a High-Heaven Grade. I hope that you can give some advice about it.¡±

    This Heavenly Starcircuit Array was the High-Heaven Grade Spiritual Array that could even ughter a Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign. Furthermore, even Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereigns would be wounded by it if they were careless.

    Although the White Dragon Disciple did not have any intelligence, it seemed like it could sense how terrifying this Spiritual Array was. Immediately, it tensed up its body and slowly grasped the ck long de even tighter.

    Buzz!

    The ck de abruptly burst forth with a ck lustre that gushed out, shattering space with its destructive powers.

    The array suddenly circted, covering the sky. The sky in the array had turned into a starry sky with countless stars hung high up, shining upon the array, making it look indestructible, as if a genuine star had descended.

    The descending power could even destroy a Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign.

    The White Dragon Disciple raised its head and slowly lifted the ck de with the ck lustre violently condensing by the edge that looked like a ck hole.

    Boom!

    The star had instantly appeared above the White Dragon Disciple.

    Rustle!

    The White Dragon Disciple suddenly shed and the ck hole abruptly expanded like a bottomless jaw.

    The two silently shed. The ck light, along with the ck hole, shed the star apart.

    But when the star was destroyed, the ck lustre had also slightly dimmed a bit.

    When the star was destroyed, Mu Chen remainedposed and gently praised, ¡°Truly well-deserving of a White Dragon Disciple.¡±

    The power of that star could even ughter an ordinary Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign, but it was shed apart by the White Dragon Disciple.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    Several stars started to move, before they suddenly descended towards the White Dragon Disciple, a total of four stars this time!

    The heavenly Starcircuit Array could stimte the descending stars and shoot them towards the trapped party, striking fear in anyone that was targeted.

    Rumble!

    The four stars descended and the White Dragon Disciple raised the de with an indifferent expression. The ck hole at the edge of the de grew even more abstruse and fluctuated space before it shed towards the descending stars.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The de whizzed, shing the stars apart. Mu Chen watched this happen with a calm expression. He could sense that the ck hole had started to dim when the White Dragon Disciple shed apart the third star.

    ¡°It¡¯s an unfair battle, sorry about that.¡± Mu Chen gently said and pointed with his finger. The fourth star had suddenly appeared behind the White Dragon Disciple and shot towards it.

    The White Dragon Disciple shed again; but this time, the ck hole wavered before exploding under the fourth star.

    Boom!

    The ck hole crumbled, shattering the ck de and the White Dragon Disciple dissipated into sparkles of light.

    Mu Chen looked at the fading White Dragon Disciple with a grave expression, since he knew that it was unfair for him to win with a Spiritual Array. After all, the White Dragon Disciple did not have any intelligence so he could easily trap it in the array. If it was someone else, then it wouldn¡¯t be so easy.

    ¡°Just the White Dragon Disciple is so difficult...¡± Mu Chen narrowed his eyes. The White Dragon Disciple had already forced him to use the Heavenly Starcircuit Array and if it carried on, how difficult would it be?

    Mu Chen slowly clenched his fist. It looked like... it¡¯s time for him to make a breakthrough. Otherwise, his challenge would be stopped here.

    With this thought in his mind, the za trembled once again and Mu Chen contracted his eyes. A domineering air burst forth from the first pir and the statue gradually awakened.

    That statue had the embodiment of a soaring golden dragon.

    Mu Chen pursed his lips as his gaze turned extremely grave.

    The Dragon Ascension Gate... had immediately given him the challenge of a Golden Dragon Disciple!

 Chapter 1117 - Breakthrough

    Chapter 1117 - Breakthrough

    The stiffness of the statue swiftly receded and in a few breaths of time, it had revealed a ck silhouette holding onto a ck longspear with ancient runes engraved at the tip, causing space to tremble from the lustre.

    The silhouette quietly stood on the pir but it did not speak, except for the fact that there was a domineering air sweeping out.

    Mu Chen sensed the awakened domineering aura and the corner of his eyes twitched. This was the Golden Dragon Disciple? Truly formidable and estimating from this aura, it should have reached the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    Taking another step further would be the Earth Sovereign Realm!

    Mu Chen slowly clenched his hands in the sleeves with an extremely grave expression. He could sense his pores tightly close up and his skin was tense; his entire body was in an alert state.

    Evidently, Mu Chen had felt greatly threatened by this Golden Dragon Disciple.

    ¡°Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm...¡± Mu Chen sighed in his heart. Facing an expert at this level, even he would find it tough to deal with. But fortunately, he wasn¡¯t truly helpless.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array...¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered. Although it was iplete, it was still a Schr Grade Spiritual Array. If he could set it up, then it should be sufficient for him to deal with a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign.

    However the array was not easy to set up and despite studying it for a long time, he had multiple failures without a single sess.

    However, he was also gradually perfecting the ws, deepening his insight into the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array. ording to his estimations, as long as the Spiritual Energy in his body was slightly thicker, then he would have some confidence in setting up the array.

    Back in the Divinity Sea, he already possessed the ability to break through to the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm; however, he had forcefully suppressed it since he wished for a sturdy foundation.

    But now... the time was right for him to break through.

    Without any expression, Mu Chen took a deep breath and waved his hand. A boundless amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid swept out and enveloped around him, filling the atmosphere with boundless Spiritual Energy.

    As he breathed, a white mist rose and a suction force surged out. The boundless amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid split into creeks, transforming into boundless Spiritual Energy and entered this Sovereign Sea.

    Mu Chen had actually chosen to make a breakthrough at this moment!

    The Golden Dragon Disciple, which had gradually awakened on the pir, held onto a ck longspear without any ripples in its gaze. It had not sensed any enmitying from Mu Chen, so it chose to not make a move.

    After all, the Dragon Ascension Gate was used to examine the potential of disciples. So if any disciples chose to make a breakthrough here, the Dragon Ascension Gate would not disturb them as per the rules; on the contrary, it would even protect them.

    Mu Chen knew of this fact; thus, he had chosen to make his breakthrough here.

    Time swiftly passed and the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid that had enveloped Mu Chen gradually thinned down, since the Spiritual Energy within had beenpletely refined by him.

    The sea level in his Sovereign Sea had evidently been raised. Furthermore, the sea looked even more abstruse with boundless Spiritual Energy exploding forth and rolled about.

    At the same time, the pressure emanating from Mu Chen¡¯s body had also been strengthened to a stunning degree.

    Roughly ten-odd minutester, thest drop of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid had been absorbed by him and the entire region turned silent with only Mu Chen quietly standing like a boulder without any movements.

    The Sovereign Sea behind him had also receded. Mu Chen looked deep and calm without any ripples.

    But it was always the calm before the storm. So after the silencested for ten-odd minutes, Mu Chen¡¯s tightly shut eyes had abruptly opened.

    Boom!

    Spiritual light beamed from Mu Chen¡¯s eyes with a boundless shock wave of Spiritual Energy sweeping out, causing space to vibrate and rumbled akin to thunder.

    A powerful pressure of Spiritual Energy spread out with Mu Chen in the centre.

    Mu Chen slowly clenched his fist, sensing the rolling powerful Spiritual Energy in his body with a satisfied smile on the corner of his lips.

    The Spiritual Energy that he had been suppressing for months had finally broken through and had risen to the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm!

    Although it was just half a step, it was also a great enhancement for Mu Chen.

    That¡¯s because only by stepping into the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm could he use some of his most powerful trump cards... Take the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array, for example.

    ¡°Cultivator, have you finished your breakthrough?¡± When Mu Chen was rejoicing at the increment of his strength, a faint voice had resounded throughout this region.

    Mu Chen was startled, then he raised his head and saw the Golden Dragon Disciple lowering its head to look at Mu Chen. Thetter¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t as hollow as others and looked to have some intelligence.

    It looked like this Golden Dragon Disciple was different from the rest.

    Mu Chen was somewhat startled, before he smiled and lightly nodded his head.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then start the challenge. As long as you can seed, then you will be able to obtain the highest Golden Dragon Disciple of my Ancient Haven Pce. If you fail, you will be graded as a White Dragon Disciple.¡± The Golden Dragon Disciple pointed its spear at Mu Chen and a ck lustre shed at the tip of the spear. Even at such a distance, Mu Chen could still feel the coldness on his skin.

    ¡°So failure would mean that I¡¯m not qualified to be an Azure Dragon Disciple...¡± Mu Chen muttered. It seemed like this Dragon Ascension Gate was no longer the Saint Artifact that it once used to be with such a w in the rules.

    But Mu Chen wasn¡¯t too bothered about it. If he couldn¡¯t obtain the status of a Golden Dragon Disciple, then getting a White or Azure Dragon Disciple would be the same to him.

    However, ording to his estimations, only the Golden Dragon Disciples might be able to obtain the evolution method of the Great Sr Undying Body. Therefore, he had to do his best to seize this status.

    With this thought, Mu Chen no longer hesitated and took a deep breath before he formed some seals. A spiritual lustre gushed forth with countless condensed spiritual seals that flew out and integrated into the atmosphere.

    With a grave expression, Mu Chen constantly refined the spiritual seals until the amount had already exceeded the High Heaven Grade Spiritual Array that he had set up earlier.

    The Golden Dragon Disciple stood on the pir but it did not make the first move. ording to the rules, it needed to receive the strongest move from the challenger and give out a final evaluation.

    It was waiting and giving Mu Chen sufficient time to make his preparations.

    As more spiritual seals flew out over a few myriad feet in radius, they fluctuated with spiritual lines that spread out and interlinked together, forming into a massive array.

    As the form of the Spiritual Array gradually became perfected, Mu Chen¡¯s forehead became covered in beads of sweat. At this moment, only now did he realise how time-consuming this task was.

    If he hadn¡¯t made his breakthrough, then it would probably be extremely hard for him to seed inying out this array no matter how long he studied andprehended it.

    The array slowly formed with profundities that could make anyone not well-versed in Spiritual Arrays to have the Spiritual Energy in their bodies boil over.

    Even the Golden Dragon Disciple¡¯s gaze had turned extremely grave, even the domineering air around it had been suppressed and was constantly shrinking in size.

    Beads of sweat dripped from Mu Chen¡¯s forehead as he fixated his gaze on the Spiritual Array and carefully manipted it, fearing for any mistakes. If he failed, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to try anymore for a period of time and that would mean his failure in the challenge.

    But fortunately, Mu Chen had tried multiple times in the past, so the array was slowly being perfected and was vaguely emitting an indescribable pressure.

    Mu Chen looked at the forming Spiritual Array but he still wasn¡¯t relieved. Waving his hand, several white lights shot into the Spiritual Array, they were the dragon bones!

    Each of those dragon bones emitted the might of a dragon and they took the core position of the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    When the dragon bones entered the array, the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array trembled and a boundless spiritual light fluctuated, then it violently gathered towards those dragon bones.

    Roar!

    A boundless spiritual light soared, forming into a massive and horrifying dragon in the array.

    Mu Chen looked at the dragon and felt relieved with joy in his eyes. He had finally seeded in setting up the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array!

 Chapter 1118 - Wear it down

    Chapter 1118 - Wear it down

    Roar!

    The massive Spiritual Array enveloped the za before a massive dragon gradually took shape at the core of the Spiritual Array. It resided in the array with a storm of Spiritual Energy that dominated forth as it breathed.

    The dragon was dark-yellow in colour without any intelligence in its eyes, but it was emitting a powerful Spiritual Energy and Mu Chen could judge its power by sensing the Spiritual Energy fluctuation.

    It was in the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm!

    Sensing the power, Mu Chen felt heavily relieved. This Nine Dragon God-Killing Array was truly a Schr Grade Spiritual Array. Even in its iplete state, the power that it could unleash was still extremely astonishing.

    ording to Mu Chen¡¯s guesses, if this Nine Dragon God-Killing Array could bepletely unleashed, it should be able to summon out three to four Perfected Nine Grade Sovereigns. But at the moment, Mu Chen clearly couldn¡¯t aplish it so he was already satisfied that he could summon one.

    ¡°If it¡¯s thepleted state of the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array, it would be nine Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign dragons and with the coordination from the array, even Lesser Earth Grade Sovereigns would have a headache.¡± A smile appeared on the corner of Mu Chen¡¯s lips. This Nine Dragon God-Killing Array was truly extraordinary.

    After summoning forth the huge dragon, only then did Mu Chen feel relieved. He raised his head and look at the Golden Dragon Disciple. ¡°Please.¡±

    The ck-robed silhouette¡¯s countenance turned grave. It could sense the power of the Spiritual Array.

    ¡°As you wish.¡± Raising the longspear and pointing it towards the dragon, its silhouette turned into a ck beam of light in the next moment and charged into the Spiritual Array. A myriad foot-long light burst out from the spear and shot towards the dragon.

    Roar!

    The dragon roared and pounced forth without any fear of death with a violent Spiritual Energy current sweeping towards the Golden Dragon Disciple.

    Boom!

    The two shed, producing an earth-shattering sound and a violent Spiritual Energy fluctuation swept out, causing the space to constantly fluctuate.

    Mu Chen was also looking at the confrontation with a grave expression and realised that he had underestimated the strength of this Golden Dragon Disciple. Even with the dragon that he had summoned with the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array, which was akin to a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign, the Golden Dragon Disciple still vaguely had the upper hand.

    On the contrary, if Mu Chen didn¡¯t supply the dragon with Spiritual Energy, it wouldn¡¯t be able tost for long and would be pierced through by the Golden Dragon Disciple.

    ¡°A Golden Dragon Disciple indeed.¡± Mu Chen sighed as he stomped his foot. Countless spiritual seals flew out and formed into the Heavenly Skycircuit Array.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    The stars flickered before descending down towards that Golden Dragon Disciple.

    Boom!

    When the stars descended, the Golden Dragon Disciple had to slow down its attacks against the dragon before shattering those descending stars.

    Thus, under Mu Chen¡¯s attacks, the Golden Dragon Disciple endured the constant attacks and the situation turned into a deadlock.

    Since Mu Chen had tied the Golden Dragon Disciple up for the moment, his gaze flickered and he sat down before he waved his hand. Another flow of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid appeared around him.

    Judging from the amount, it was at least a million drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    ¡°How difficult to deal with. I¡¯m afraid that I can only be slightly underhanded.¡± Mu Chen lowered his head and looked at the Golden Dragon Disciple before he lightly smiled. His seals changed and some spiritual seals swept out once again.

    While Mu Chen was swiftly exhausting himself to condense the spiritual seals, the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid around him poured into his body to replenish his exhaustion.

    As the spiritual seals swept out, another massive array slowly took form, which was another Nine Dragon God-Killing Array!

    But the second Nine Dragon God-Killing Array took a longer time to form, since he had to borrow an external force. Thus, it took him double the time to set up.

    When the second Nine Dragon God-Killing Array was formed, the dragon in the first array had shrunk down by half and had clearly been heavily injured by the Golden Dragon Disciple.

    When Mu Chen saw this, his gaze flickered before the dragon roared and pounced forth without any fear for death. It shed with the Golden Dragon Disciple before it exploded.

    Boom!

    A violent shock wave swept out and the first Nine Dragon God-Killing Array was destroyed, causing the Golden Dragon Disciple to suffer a considerable injury. The powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation in his body had greatly weakened.

    But before the Golden Dragon Disciple could recover, another draconic roar resounded and a talon charged towards the Golden Dragon Disciple from the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array.

    Looking at another dragon pouncing forth, the countenance of the Golden Dragon Disciple grew brilliant since it had never expected to encounter such an underhanded challenge...

    Mu Chen clearly wanted to wear it down!

    Facing this means, despite the extraordinary fighting strength, the Golden Dragon Disciple would also bepletely exhausted, while Mu Chen only had to fork out Sovereign Spiritual Liquide to endlessly set up the Spiritual Arrays.

    And under this environment, there wasn¡¯t anyone that could cause any disturbance to Mu Chen.

    Thus, this tough battle had turned into aedy. As the challenger, Mu Chen showed no signs of risking his life before hiding far away and constantly prepared Spiritual Arrays.

    He couldn¡¯t control two Nine Dragon God-Killing Arrays at the same time, so he could only control the second after the first one was destroyed.

    Although this was quite underhanded of him, it was still within the rules so Mu Chen wasn¡¯t forbidden from doing it. As time passed, the Spiritual Energy around the Golden Dragon Disciple had started to weaken as well.

    When the fourth dragon exploded, the Golden Dragon Disciple was covered with cracks and light was seeping out from those cracks.

    When Mu Chen, who was covered in sweat saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help feeling relieved, since his hands were constantly trembling. Evidently, it was also a great exhaustion for him to be constantly setting up Spiritual Arrays.

    He was already feeling dizzy at this moment. After all, setting up so manyplicated Spiritual Arrays wasn¡¯t just exhausting his Spiritual Energy, if he had exhausted too much, then he would quickly faint.

    ¡°Sorry for that.¡± Mu Chen waved his hand, dispersing the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array that he had set up halfway. Looking at the state of the Golden Dragon Disciple, it was already a spent force and couldn¡¯t pose any danger.

    Reaching so far, his challenge could be considered a sess.

    Now he knew that Su Qingyin should have also possessed the ability to obtain the Golden Dragon que; however, she would have the pay a great price with the death of her powerful spiritual bugs, which she was clearly unwilling to allow.

    The Golden Dragon Disciple had also cupped its fist towards Mu Chen. ¡°Congrattions on bing a Golden Dragon Disciple of my Ancient Haven Pce.¡±

    The Golden Dragon Disciple¡¯s silhouette dispersed into light and an ancient token was condensed before Mu Chen with a golden dragon on it, emitting a powerful pressure.

    The Golden Dragon que!

    Huff!

    Mu Chen looked at the Golden Dragon que and felt his body be paralysed. He had immediately dropped down and could feel all of the muscles in his body twitching. Setting up several Nine Dragon God-Killing Arrays had been a great burden to him.

    Furthermore, he had paid a price of nearly three million drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    But it was all worth it since he had obtained the status of a Golden Dragon Disciple.

    ...

    Outside the Dragon Ascension Gate

    This region was still enveloped with amotion but this time, many people had looked at the Dragon Ascension Gate with astonishment as they had realised that Mu Chen had taken too long inside, far longer than anyone else.

    They pondered what could have happened to take such a long time, but no matter how they guessed, the thought of Mu Chen bing a Golden Dragon Disciple never crossed their minds...

    Only Su Qingyin had slightly furrowed her brows and she felt uneasy in her heart.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    While everyone was guessing in their hearts, the Dragon Ascension Gate finally moved and a dazzling lustre burst forth, which formed into a slender silhouette. It was naturally Mu Chen.

    But when they swept their gazes at Mu Chen, they suddenly contracted their eyes, since they saw a massive golden pir suddenly soar into the sky from Mu Chen¡¯s body and pierce through the heavens and earth with a golden dragon coiling around the pir.

    Themotion turned silent with many people having frozen up. After a long while, dense disbelief surged in their eyes.

    ¡°He¡¯s a Golden Dragon Disciple? How is that possible?!¡±

 Chapter 1119 - The Fourth Golden Dragon Disciple

    Chapter 1119 - The Fourth Golden Dragon Disciple

    There was a lone rock ind that emitted an ancient aura, enveloped in ruins that proved the great battle that once took ce there.

    Fine footsteps resounded with a silhouette walking over from the side of the rock ind. When the silhouette appeared, the temperature in this region suddenly boiled.

    The horizon was crimson. The footsteps of that person had actually turned into magma with fearful destructive powers.

    That person had fiery-red hair that looked like burning mes from afar. He stood on a lone peak and looked around. Suddenly, he eximed in surprise as he turned his head outside the Ancient Haven Pce and saw a golden pir soaring into the sky.

    He wasn¡¯t a stranger to that pir, as he had also obtained it before.

    ¡°Another Golden Dragon Disciple? Could it be Su Qingyin? She was willing to sacrifice her spiritual bugs?¡± He smiled with shock, but wasn¡¯t too bothered thereafter. Stomping his foot, a pir of magma soared into the sky and his silhouette disappeared.

    At the same time, at a tattered stone pavilion in another corner of the Ancient Haven Pce, two silhouettes stood in confrontation with astonishing Spiritual Energy fluctuations being emitted, causing space to fluctuate.

    It was a man anddy, the man had a slender silhouette and was wearing ck robes. He had a stunning look, as if he was a carved scripture with abstruse eyes and a gentle smile that could charm many girls in the world.

    At this moment, he was looking at the silhouette far away with a gentle gaze.

    The owner of that silhouette wore a brightly coloured dress and had wavy long hair that made her look bewitching. She also had a slender and soft waist with wless curves and long, charming legs. But she wore a veil on her face which covered her peerless beauty, but even so, she was still a bewitching beauty.

    She emitted a cold and chilling aura, but the man wasn¡¯t really bothered with her appearance. The fact was that she had also obtained the status of a Golden Dragon Disciple.

    ¡°Miss, I am Garuda of the Saint Demonic Pce. I wonder, where are you from? I have not heard of someone with such a stunning beauty as you in the Greaw Continent.¡± The ck-robed man gently smiled.

    Before this, his record as a Golden Dragon Disciple had been broken not long after by this mysterious beauty, which made him somewhat curious, and he followed her in an attempt to probe her identity and see if he could recruit her.

    But facing his gentle words, thedy swept a cold nce at him and indifferently said, ¡°If you continue to follow me, then you are starting a war with me.¡±

    Hearing the uninterested tone from the other party, Garuda¡¯s expression did not change, but just when he was about to say something, his expression suddenly changed and he looked at the golden pir that soared into the far away sky.

    ¡°Another Golden Dragon Disciple? Could it be Su Qingyin? Or Xia Hong?¡± Garuda looked at the golden light with an unusual light in his eyes.

    That mysteriousdy had cast a nce at the golden pir, but she did not pay much attention to it. She tapped her feet and intended to leave.

    ¡°Miss...¡± Garuda called out once again when he saw that she was about to leave.

    But before he could finish his words, a coldness shed in the eyes of thedy before she flicked her finger and a beam of light shot out, aimed towards Garuda¡¯s forehead.

    The sudden attack had caused Garuda¡¯s eyes to narrow, but he did not dare to dy, knowing how mysterious the other party was. Immediately, he stopped his steps and a golden light burst from his body and enveloped him, making him look akin to being indestructible.

    Boom!

    When the beam was half an inch away from his forehead, it was blocked by the golden lustre, but the terrifying force behind it had caused Garuda¡¯s body to tremble.

    He couldn¡¯t help having his expression to turn grave before he raised his head and saw that the silhouette was already far away in an instant.

    ¡°Interesting...¡± Garuda slightly smiled as he looked in that direction with a deep look. The mysteriousdy had an unknown background and her strength was definitely not something any ordinary force could nurture.

    However, he had no idea about her motive foring to the Ancient Haven Pce. Let¡¯s hope that we won¡¯t have any conflict, or it will be troublesome.

    ¡°Lord Saint Demon told me that I will most likely encounter someone that has cultivated the Great Sr Undying Body as well. As long as I can kill him, I will be able to obtain the evolution method of the Great Sr Undying Body.¡± Garuda stood with his hands behind his back and his ck-robed fluttered in the wind as a coldness shed in his eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope that the one that has also cultivated the Great Sr Undying Body won¡¯t be weak or it will be too pointless. My Great Sr Undying Body requires your fresh blood in order for it to be reforged.¡±

    Garuda indifferently shook his head before taking a step forth and space trembled, before he disappeared...

    The golden pir had soared into the sky from the Dragon Ascension Gate, which had pierced through the heavens and earth and a huge dragon had coiled around it, unleashing an earth-shaking draconic roar.

    Many people were dumbfounded at that sight and after a long time, they recovered from the shock and an uproar broke out.

    ¡°That is a golden dragon pir?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible!? Mu Chen actually obtained the identity of a Golden Dragon Disciple?!¡±

    ¡°Something that not even Su Qingyin had aplished, how was Mu Chen able to do it while being at the Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm?¡±

    ¡°He is truly a monster!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Exmations resounded and everyone had a shock in their eyes at this scene. The blow was too terrifying for them.

    No one imagined that Mu Chen would aplish something that Su Qingyin had not.

    Qin Jingzhe, Liu Gui, Wang Tongxian and those high rankers of the Greaw Continent had stiff expressions with disbelief in their eyes.

    Judging from the surface, all of their cultivations had exceeded Mu Chen¡¯s, especially Qin Jingzhe, who was even a Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign, but only obtained the evaluation of a Golden Jiao-Dragon Disciple.

    They were briefly stunned before shifting towards Su Qingyin. At this moment, thetter had tightly clenched her fists with shock on her face.

    She had also undergone the test of the Dragon Ascension Gate, so she knew how tough the test of the Golden Dragon Disciple was. Even she would have to pay a price, but she wasn¡¯t willing to pay so she retreated and exited with the status of an Azure Dragon Disciple.

    She never expected Mu Chen to surpass her and be a genuine Golden Dragon Disciple.

    That also meant that Mu Chen must have a powerful trump card that could confront a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign!

    ¡°That fellow!¡± Su Qingyin gritted her teeth. It looked like she had misjudged this time. She initially thought that the girl should be the most fearful amongst Mu Chen¡¯s party. She never expected Mu Chen himself to be so formidable as well.

    ¡°So he truly did obtain the Golden Dragon que.¡± Lin Jing chuckled. She didn¡¯t look too surprised. After all, even her own mother had sung praises about him. So Lin Jing didn¡¯t believe that he could be troubled with getting the Golden Dragon que.

    Nine Nether smiled and nodded her head. She wasn¡¯t surprised, either.

    Behind them, every single expert of the Northern Region had their faces turn pale, as if they had seen a ghost. Although they knew that Mu Chen had lots of trump cards, no one thought that Mu Chen could really obtain the status of a Golden Dragon Disciple.

    The Profound ck Sovereign swallowed a mouthful of saliva and his face turned stiff. If Mu Chen had truly obtained the status of a Golden Dragon Disciple with his own ability, that would mean that he had hidden his abilities too deeply and his true strength wouldn¡¯t be the same as it was shown on the surface.

    This fact made the Profound ck Sovereign drenched in sweat, since he was still fighting for the leadership position of the team. But right now, Mu Chen didn¡¯t even have the intention topete with him; otherwise, his strength that¡¯s at Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign would definitely be insufficient.

    Under countless shocked gazes, the golden light briefly remained before it gradually faded, revealing Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette and a golden lustre condensed into a que before him.

    Looking at the Golden Dragon que, Mu Chen gently smiled before sweeping his gaze around. Under his gaze, everyone shifted their eyes away in avoidance, no one dared to look at him directly.

    After that scene, everyone knew that Mu Chen was probably a hidden tiger. He could even be fearless with his strength facing a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign, not to mention a Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign powerhouse.

    In this world, the strong were always respected.

    At this moment, no one dared to treat Mu Chen like a Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign.

    However, Mu Chen did not pay much attention to the thoughts of others and he also did not utilise the Golden Dragon que to leave. Instead, he looked at Lin Jing and Nine Nether, then nodded his head towards them.

    The two girls nodded their heads and they shot forth at the same time, turning into two streaks and charged towards the Dragon Ascension Gate...

 Chapter 1120 - Onwards to the Inner Section

    Chapter 1120 - Onwards to the Inner Section

    Mu Chen looked at the twodies that were entering the Dragon Ascension Gate and stood with his hands behind his back with aposed expression, waiting for them. He wasn¡¯t bothered about the peculiar gazes fixed on him.

    Everyone¡¯s gazes flickered, albeit they were curious how Mu Chen obtained the Golden Dragon Disciple¡¯s status, but no one dared to speak because Mu Chen was no longer the Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign on the surface.

    Su Qingyin smiled and said, ¡°Brother Mu seems to have made a breakthrough? Congrattions, indeed.¡±

    She could sense that the Spiritual Energy fluctuation being emitted from Mu Chen had grown stronger, which meant that he had made a breakthrough in the Dragon Ascension Gate, and entered the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    Normally, a fresh Ninth Grade Sovereign wouldn¡¯t pique her interest, but if it involved Mu Chen, then it would make her a little fearful.

    Su Qingyin was certain that that wasn¡¯t the reason why Mu Chen could defeat the Golden Dragon Disciple... he should have other trump cards in his hand.

    Hearing Su Qingyin¡¯s voice, Mu Chen smiled and nodded his head. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Su Qingyin wasn¡¯t bothered by Mu Chen¡¯s response. Instead, she smiled with her eyes narrowed. ¡°The Golden Dragon Disciple in the Dragon Ascension Gate is not easy to deal with. I wonder, how did Brother Mu defeat it?¡±

    Qin Jingzhe, Liu Gui and the rest had piqued their ears at her words, before Mu Chen calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯m just lucky.¡±

    The Nine Dragon God-Killing Array was his trump card, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t reveal it. If his opponents knew about it, then they definitely wouldn¡¯t give him the time to set up the array.

    ¡°Who are you bluffing!¡± Everyone cursed in their hearts at his reply. It was rubbish that he could defeat the Golden Dragon Disciple by luck, but they couldn¡¯t do a thing to him.

    Su Qingyin also smiled. She didn¡¯t expect Mu Chen to reveal his trump card from the beginning. But after this event, her evaluation of Mu Chen was raised. If someone truly relied on luck to obtain the Golden Dragon Disciple¡¯s status, then there must¡¯ve been something extraordinary about him, which was something that Su Qingyin, who had fought with the Golden Dragon Disciple, knew well.

    After this event, the entire region briefly turned silent before people started to charge towards the Dragon Ascension Gate.

    Mu Chen stood with his hands behind his back and maintained aposed expression, waiting for the two girls. But as time passed, he saw a lustre soar into the sky with a silhouette within, it was Nine Nether.

    Before Nine Nether, the light had condensed into a que with a Golden Jiao-Dragon on it.

    That¡¯s a Golden Jiao-Dragon que.

    Another uproar burst out as everyone looked at Nine Nether with shock. After all, thetter only looked to be at the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm, but she had actually obtained the Golden Jiao-Dragon que. Qin Jingzhe was the only one that had obtained it before. As for Liu Gui and the rest, they could only obtain the White Jiao-Dragon que.

    That meant that Nine Nether¡¯s strength had exceeded Liu Gui, Wang Tongxian and the rest.

    Mu Chen inwardly nodded his head, since he wasn¡¯t surprised. After Nine Nether had obtained the inheritance of the Primordial Undying Bird, she had also obtained instructions from the Undying Bird Beast Sovereign herself. Thus, she naturally had a powerful trump card as well, which was the reason why Mu Chen wasn¡¯t surprised by the fact that she could obtain the status of a Golden Jiao-Dragon Disciple.

    ¡°I wonder what Lin Jing will get?¡± Mu Chen looked at the Dragon Ascension Gate with interest. Even he couldn¡¯t fully probe the mystery of Lin Jing. She possessed countless treasures and could even bring out a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Spiritual Frost Puppet. Although Lin Jing had not fought, Mu Chen didn¡¯t believe that the daughter of the Martial Ancestor, the Princess of the Martial Realm, would be weaker than him.

    He did not wait for long. Roughly ten-odd minutester, another pir soared into the sky with a roaring golden dragon, a Golden Dragon Pir!

    Everyone was dumbfounded once again and their expressions became extremely brilliant. Evidently, they never expected another Golden Dragon Disciple after Mu Chen!

    Could it be that the difficulty of the Dragon Ascension Gate has dropped?

    Everyone had this thought shing in their hearts, but it was then suppressed. After all, there were many powerful people that were entering the Dragon Ascension Gate and judging from their results, it was the proof of the Dragon Ascension Gate¡¯s difficulty.

    Everyone raised their heads, looking at the golden pir and a light condensed into a silhouette with exquisite beauty. Whose else could it be aside from Lin Jing?

    ¡°It¡¯s her...¡± Everyone narrowed their eyes, filled with shock. Although they had witnessed Lin Jing summon a powerful Spiritual Frost Puppet to confront Su Qingyin earlier, as well as knowing that she wasn¡¯t simple, no one expected her to get the Golden Dragon Disciple¡¯s status as well.

    That simply meant that there were two Golden Dragon Disciples and one Golden Jiao-Dragon Disciple in Mu Chen¡¯s team alone? This fact simply made everyone have their eyes turn red from envy.

    In the current Ancient Haven Pce, all the forces in the Greaw Continent were present; but evidently, no one could fight with the group of three.

    When Su Qingyin saw this, her gaze narrowed with fear shing in her eyes as she looked at the three of them. If they were alone, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t fear any of them. But with the three of them together, even she would have to avoid fighting them.

    ¡°Formidable.¡± Mu Chen raised his thumbs at Lin Jing and smiled.

    Lin Jing looked at the Dragon Ascension Gate with lingering desire. ¡°Pretty good, even my Spiritual Frost Puppet couldn¡¯t deal with that fellow and I had to do it myself.¡±

    Mu Chen knew that she was probably speaking of the Golden Dragon Disciple, and ording to his guesses, even if Lin Jing brought out the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign, it would be hard to defeat the Golden Dragon Disciple. It looked like... Lin Jing had to make a move herself in the end.

    Thus, he could infer that her fighting strength was definitelyparable to a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign. The Princess of the Martial Realm was truly unfathomable.

    After Nine Nether and Lin Jing¡¯s challenges, they stood beside Mu Chen and the Northern Region¡¯s alliance had finished their challenges. But their results were rather ordinary. Even the strongest, the Profound ck Sovereign, merely obtained the status of a White Dragon Disciple, which was far inparison from Mu Chen, Nine Nether and Lin Jing.

    ¡°Since we have all obtained our status, let us get going.¡± Seeing that everyone had obtained a status, he no longer intended to stay put.

    After he had obtained the Golden Dragon que, no one in the alliance had anymore doubt about Mu Chen. Even the Profound ck Sovereign had withdrawn his pride and looked courteous at this moment.

    Thus, when they heard Mu Chen¡¯s words, all of them had nodded their heads.

    Mu Chen nodded his head towards Nine Nether and Lin Jing before turning his head and cupped his fists towards Su Qingyin. He then grasped the Golden Dragon que. A golden lustre burst out from the que, which enveloped him, and shot through the array and entered the inner section of the Ancient Haven Pce with the rest following after.

    Mu Chen¡¯s group had left under the sighs of everyone. Even Qin Jingzhe, Liu Gui and the rest had sighed, since they knew that after this, the names of those three would definitely resound in the Greaw Continent.

    With the strength shown by Mu Chen and Lin Jing, they could even fight Su Qingyin, Xia Yu, Garuda, those monstrous fellows.

    This confrontation in the Ancient Haven Pce would definitely be intense.

    Su Qingyin watched as Mu Chen¡¯s group disappeared before she stretched her body and muttered to herself, ¡°Mu Chen... what an interesting fellow. We will definitely meet in the future and at that time, let me experience how you have obtained the status of a Golden Dragon Disciple.¡±

    Finishing her words, she had also lost her interest in staying there and tapped her feet. A buzzing noise came from the spiritual bug beneath her and the Azure Dragon que turned into an azure lustre, which brought her into the Spiritual Array.

    With those top-tiered characters entering the Ancient Haven Pce, everyone had grasped the time and swiftly enter the Dragon Ascension Gate, obtained their ques and rush into the Ancient Haven Pce as well.

    Only by entering the inner section, could they be considered to have entered the Ancient Haven Pce. At that time, if they were fortunate enough, then they might be able to leap through the dragon¡¯s gate and ascend. Who knows, they might even be able to catch up to those monsters and have their fame resound in the Greaw Continent.

    Thinking about it, countless streaks of light flew in this region and charged into the massive Spiritual Array.

 Chapter 1121 - Nine Mansions

    Chapter 1121 - Nine Mansions

    When the Golden Dragon que brought Mu Chen through the Spiritual Array that enveloped the Ancient Haven Pce, he could clearly sense the intense fluctuation of space as a light shed before his eyes. Looking up ahead, the scenery before him had already changed.

    Mu Chen stood in the sky as he looked over the scenery. Ancient heavens and earth were revealed before his eyes with an additional majestic aura that was iparable to the outside.

    The entire region was covered in sharp mountains and despite being deste for tens of thousands of years, this ce was still filled with Spiritual Energy. Thus, one could see what cultivation treasurend this ce was.

    Vaguely, countless halls could be seen on those mountains with a giant waterfall akin to a dragon pouring down with rumbling noises resounding between the heavens and earth.

    Especially, the sky, there were countless floating rock inds filled with halls that showed how flourishing it once was.

    Mu Chen looked at the majestic scene before him and uncontrobly sighed. Compared to this, the Greaw Sky of the Great Havew Domain looked pitiful inparison.

    ¡°This is the real Ancient Haven Pce?¡± Lin Jing¡¯s curious voice sounded from behind as she looked around and eximed. Even as the Princess of the Martial Realm, she had a high evaluation of this ce.

    Mu Chen nodded his head as he swept his gaze around. He could sense various Spiritual Energy fluctuations rippling in this region, which should belong to those treasure hunters that came into the Ancient Haven Pce.

    The silence here thatsted for tens of thousands of years had beenpletely shattered.

    Those that entered the Ancient Haven Pce were akin to greedy thieves, as if they couldn¡¯t help flipping the entire ce over. After all, even a fool would know how terrifying the foundation of this powerful force that once ruled the Greaw Continent was. As long as they obtained an opportunity, then they would be able to leap through the dragon¡¯s gate and have their name resound in the Greaw Continent.

    Mu Chen turned back to look at the alliance. At this moment, everyone was looking at the huge treasure trove with excitement, as if they couldn¡¯t wait to start searching for opportunities.

    ¡°Everyone, if you guys want to search for treasures independently, you can leave for the time being. If there¡¯s any danger, then ask for help from us.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. Their alliance was pretty loose, so there¡¯s no need to bind everyone together. If he did that, not only would it make everyone unhappy, it would also make things troublesome if they encountered any treasure.

    Thus, it would be best for them to temporarily split up and all they needed to do was to stay in contact.

    Those experts that were itching to move had joy on their faces and all of them nodded their heads in acknowledgement.

    Mu Chen smiled before reminding everyone, ¡°Although there are many treasures in the Ancient Haven Pce, judging from how massive the Spiritual Energy here is, there might even be some hidden Spiritual Energy fluctuations in other ces. So stay cautious and do note in contact with any foreign Spiritual Energy.¡±

    Everyone gratefully nodded their heads and left.

    ¡°Without those burdens, it will be easier on us.¡± The corner of Nine Nether¡¯s lips lifted when she saw everyone leaving. Among those, aside from the Profound ck Sovereign, the rest were useless if they encountered any powerful foe and would be a burden instead. So it would rather be better for them to split up. After all, they had the Earth Sovereigns of the Northern Region standing behind them. Otherwise, it would be insufficient for their Great Havew Domain to deter the other top-tiered forces in the Greaw Continent.

    Mu Chen smiled. This was the reason why he wanted everyone to split up. Two genuinepanions were more than sufficient.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Lin Jing asked in excitement. She was clearly urging to do something.

    Mu Chen cast his gaze out and briefly pondered. ¡°The Ancient Haven Pce is too vast. Furthermore, it is also extremely unusual for it to disappear back then, so we have to be cautious...¡±

    ¡°ording to my estimation, the first level of the Ancient Haven Pce should be the Nine Mansions and after that would be one of our main objectives, the Heavens Lake!¡±

    The Ancient Haven Pce was split into the Nine Mansions and Five Halls, and this should be the region of the Nine Mansions.

    Hearing the two words ¡®Heavens Lake¡¯, Lin Jing¡¯s eyes, which were filled with spirituality, brightened as she said, ¡°I wonder if the Heavens Lake of the Ancient Haven Pce is as mysterious as it was...¡±

    ¡°You know about it as well?¡± Mu Chen was astonished, but he understood briefly after. With the status of her father, the secrets of the Ancient Haven Pce naturally couldn¡¯t be kept away from Lin Jing.

    Lin Jing nodded her head as she answered, ¡°I have once heard my father talking about it. The Heavenly Emperor was one of the reasons why the Ancient Haven Pce could be the ruler of the Greaw Continent, but the Heavens Lake was another one. Back then, the objective of many elites joining the Ancient Haven Pce was to obtain the baptism of the Heavens Lake.¡±

    ¡°It was rumoured that the baptism of the Heavens Lake could transform one¡¯s body and refine the Spiritual Energy at the same time. It was so much so that it could also nurture the Sovereign Celestial Body, causing it to gain a promotion from the baptism. And Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereigns could even immediately break through to the Earth Sovereign Realm.¡±

    Nine Nether¡¯s gaze lightly shook. As she got closer to the Earth Sovereign Realm, only then did she know how difficult it was to break through to that level. Many Ninth Grade Sovereigns had failed to take that step and one could see how difficult it was to make the breakthrough.

    Perhaps the rumours that Lin Jing had spoken about were a little too exaggerating but it proved the wonder of the Heavens Lake.

    Mu Chen lightly smiled. ¡°But not just anyone can obtain the baptism. ording to the Ancient Haven Pce¡¯s rules, only disciples that have obtained the acknowledgement of the Nine Mansions and obtained the tokens of the Nine Mansions could enter them.¡±

    ¡°Although the current Ancient Haven Pce has greatly changed, I¡¯m afraid that the rules still exist, just like the Dragon Ascension Gate... Therefore, we need to search for the Nine Mansions and see if we can obtain the tokens of the Nine Mansions.¡±

    Nine Nether nodded her head. With so many elites in the Ancient Haven Pce, all of them would want to go to the Heavens Lake as well. Since the demand exceeded supply, they had to make their move faster.

    Mu Chen had also thought of this, so he did not speak any further and waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should get moving as well.¡±

    Mu Chen raised his head and looked at the vast heavens and earth before he turned into a streak of light and shot towards one of the floating rock inds with Nine Nether and Lin Jing closely following behind him, starting their adventure in the Ancient Haven Pce.

    They did not have any harvest in the first rock ind, since many ces were in ruins. Although they could find some artifacts, all of them were dimmed and broken.

    But judging from the environment of that rock ind, Mu Chen guessed that there had to have been a startling battle that took ce here.

    In the end, their first venture ended in failure, but they weren¡¯t disappointed. They continued to move on and investigated around.

    As they moved deeper, Mu Chen found something that left him with a headache. Those rock inds were enveloped in a Spiritual Array. Although the Spiritual Arrays weren¡¯t too powerful, it could block their sight so unless they broke the Spiritual Array, they wouldn¡¯t know what the interior of the rock ind looked like and there were so many floating inds in the Ancient Haven Pce, thousands upon thousands.

    If they search them individually, how much time would they have wasted?

    The three of them were helpless against this, since they could only investigate the inds one by one. But fortunately, their disappointment did notst for long. They had obtained a harvest on an unremarkable ind.

    Mu Chen found a jade strip beside a skeleton, recorded with an ordinary map. But in his eyes, this map was akin to a treasure.

    That¡¯s because this map had clearly divided the regions of the Ancient Haven Pce with the location of the Nine Mansions and Five Halls recorded on it.

    With this, they would be able to avoid the countless inds and head towards the Nine Mansions.

    ¡°Mu Chen, you¡¯re truly capable!¡± Lin Jing rejoiced. She was also getting depressed from the empty inds.

    Mu Chen grinned before he swept a nce at the map, then looked towards the northwest. ¡°ording to this map, the Wind Mansion should be in that direction, we can go search there.¡±

    The Wind Mansion was one of the Nine Mansions with a Lesser Earth Sovereign as the Mansion Lord, so there had to be genuine treasures there.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze zed as he turned into a streak of light and flew towards the direction marked on the map without any hesitation.

    Under the indicated location, Mu Chen¡¯s party only travelled for ten-odd minutes before they came to a stop and an unremarkable rock ind appeared before them.

    Furthermore, no one could expect that this unremarkable-looking ind would be one of the Nine Mansions, the Wind Mansion!

 Chapter 1122 - Breaking the Array

    Chapter 1122 - Breaking the Array

    ¡°This is the location of the Wind Mansion?¡± Nine Nether and Lin Jing looked at this unremarkable ind with a sh of doubt in their eyes.

    The Nine Mansions had a high status in the Ancient Haven Pce that was only inferior to the Pce Lord and Hall Lords. Compared to the current forces, then it would be equivalent to top-tiered forces of the Greaw Continent. So how could the mansion look so ordinary?

    ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s indicated on the map.¡± Mu Chen shrugged before approaching the rock ind and a Spiritual Energy shot over. But when the Spiritual Energy was a hundred feet away from the rock ind, space fluctuated and a barrier appeared, erasing that Spiritual Energy.

    Mu Chen approached and ced his hand on the barrier with his eyes closed. Visible ripples spread out from his palm and started to unlock the Spiritual Energy that enveloped the rock ind.

    It took a long while before he slowly opened his eyes and smiled towards the twodies. ¡°This Spiritual Array is extremely hard to deal with. But fortunately, there are also ws on it left by the mark of time. Otherwise, it would be impossible for us with our strength.¡±

    Finishing his words, he gently patted the Spiritual Array and a crack appeared.

    ¡°Having a Spiritual Array Master is truly convenient.¡± When Lin Jing saw how easily Mu Chen unlocked the Spiritual Array, she gently smiled. If they were doing it, they would probably have to forcefully break it, which would waste a lot of their time.

    ¡°Please.¡± Mu Chen smiled and directed them with his hand. Nine Nether and Lin Jing exchanged a nce with a smile before they strode into the crack with Mu Chen closely following behind them.

    When the three of them stepped through the crack, they realised that the mist before them had disappeared. They looked up ahead and realised a massive change.

    The rock ind that initially looked unremarkable had turned into a massive ind with countless buildings on it. There was a stone tower that stood at the centre of the ind with an azure pce, enveloped with a storm around it that even caused space to distort.

    The three of them exchanged a look and cautiously flew towards the ind before stopping in midair and looked down at the ind.

    What left them somewhat surprised was the fact that there weren¡¯t any ruins on the ind. The buildings looked as if nothing had changed for thest tens of thousands of years.

    However, they had soon found something unusual. They discovered many skeletons that should have been from those experts of the Wind Mansion. All of them maintained a posture of looking upwards with fear lingering on their faces.

    The expressions had frozen on their faces before their deaths. Mu Chen raised his head as well. The interior of the ind didn¡¯t affect his sight. Thus, they noticed a thin ck mark on the horizon and vaguely felt that the Fiend ns should have descended from there during the ancient times...

    There had to have been a terrifying existence from the Fiend ns that descended down, instantly killing everyone there.

    ¡°It was said that there was a powerful Monarch that invaded the Greaw Continent and the status of that Monarch wasn¡¯t low. I¡¯m afraid that they were killed by that Monarch personally.¡± Lin Jing¡¯s voice resounded.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. The Ancient Haven Pce was the territory of the Heavenly Emperor, who was a pinnacle powerhouse in ancient times, ranking with one of the nine emperors that could be considered pirs of the Great Thousand World at that time. So if the Fiend ns did not send out any Monarchs, then it would be impossible for them to invade the Greaw Continent.

    ¡°After that battle, the Heavenly Emperor disappeared with the destruction of the Ancient Haven Pce. Looks like the Fiend ns had seeded in the end.¡± Nine Nether sighed.

    ¡°The Monarch that came here must have been extraordinary...¡± Lin Jing knitted her slim brows as she continued, ¡°I vaguely heard from my father that the Monarch was top-ranked amongst the Monarchs of the Fiend ns. But fortunately, that Monarch had disappeared along with the Heavenly Emperor. I believe that they must have died together. Otherwise, the Great Thousand World would have paid a greater price from the war.¡±

    Lin Jing no longer mentioned the past. She swept her gaze out and changed the topic, ¡°This Wind Mansion seems to have been cleanly swept. If the Wind Mansion Lord also died, it shouldn¡¯t be tough for us to obtain the token. But the evil aura of the Fiend ns is known to be domineering and could invade the consciousness of someone. The moment the evil aura invades their consciousness, then they would be turned into vicious beings. So let¡¯s pray that the Wind Mansion Lord hasn¡¯t been demonised...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope that we¡¯re not that unfortunate.¡± Mu Chen flung his lips aside. No matter what, the Wind Mansion Lord was still a Lesser Earth Sovereign and even if he had been corrupted by the evil aura for tens of thousands of years, he was still powerful. So if they encountered him, then it would definitely be a headache for them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to that hall, it should be the main hall.¡± Mu Chen looked far ahead and fixed his eyes on the centre of the ind, at the azure pce that was enveloped in a storm. If he had guessed correctly, they would have a higher chance of looking for the token of the Wind Mansion Lord from that ce.

    Nine Nether and Lin Jing nodded with no objections, before Mu Chen flew out. However, he had taken an extremely weird pace as he would alternate between fast and slow. Sometimes, he would even route around a region. He could sense the chaotic Spiritual Array fluctuations. If they stepped in them, they might activate the defensive Spiritual Array and attract unnecessary trouble onto themselves.

    ¡°This is a Schr Grade Spiritual Array.¡± Mu Chen stopped before the hall and looked at the deep azure storm because it wasn¡¯t a normal storm but one formed by a powerful Spiritual Array.

    ording to Mu Chen¡¯s estimations, it should¡¯ve been a genuine Schr Grade Spiritual Array.

    When Nine Nether and Lin Jing heard his words, their countenances changed. This was truly the Ancient Haven Pce, even a Spiritual Array outside the main hall had reached the Schr Grade.

    ¡°Can you break it?¡± Nine Nether asked. With their strength, it¡¯s naturally impossible to forcefully break it, so they had to rely on Mu Chen¡¯s insight in Spiritual Arrays.

    Mu Chen looked at the Spiritual Array and remained silent for a long while before answering, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to break it. Even after tens of thousands of years, this is still a Schr Grade Spiritual Array. But I can try to deduce the changes to it to see if we can go in. Otherwise, we can only give up.¡±

    His words were decisive. After all, they couldn¡¯t forcefully break it or they would have to pay a great price. Rather than that, it would be better for them to look for the eight other mansions.

    ¡°Guard me.¡± Mu Chen said to the twodies as he sat down and constantly flicked his fingers, sending spiritual seals flying out.

    When those spiritual seals were a hundred feet before the hall, they had integrated into space and vaguely emitted an unusual fluctuation.

    When the twodies saw this, they stood behind him and Lin Jing even summoned the Spiritual Frost Puppet. The three of them had formed into a semi-circle formation and enveloped Mu Chen.

    Under their protection, the condensing of Mu Chen¡¯s spiritual seals grew faster and constantly integrated into space.

    His actions had soon caused amotion. The storm seemed to have been drawn by something and rumbling noises started to resound, along with vague and violent thunderous ps.

    At the same time, there was a powerful pressure with astonishing Spiritual Energy fluctuations that enveloped it, which made Nine Nether and Lin Jing¡¯s faces turn more solemn. If theyunched attacks towards the array, then they would probably be in a pathetic state at this moment.

    But fortunately, the storm did not sweep towards their direction under their anxious stares and themotionsted for a brief moment before it calmed down.

    At this moment, they saw Mu Chen open his eyes with a grave expression and tapped with his finger. A trace of blood appeared before he gently swiped the air before him.

    A line of blood appeared with countless spiritual seals around it and the twodies saw an azure lustre opening up a crack outside the hall.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Mu Chen barked as he flew out, entering the crack with the twodies following after him.

    The moment the three of them entered, the crack had gradually restored to its initial state.

    However, not long after the three of them entered, space suddenly fluctuated and ava foot stepped out from the space.

 Chapter 1123 - Wind Mansion Lord

    Chapter 1123 - Wind Mansion Lord

    When they stepped into the deep azure hall, a dazzling light blinded their sight before they refocused their gazes. They saw a hall filled with an ancient and majestic air.

    The hall wasid with azure rocks and engraved pirs that looked like hurricanes as they supported the hall. At the centre of the hall was a deep pond with lilies growing on the surface of the water. At this moment, there was an azure mist rising from the pond that filled the hall.

    They breathed in a little, before they focused their gazes and their countenances changed. They noticed that the mist was pure and majestic Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°This pond...¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes lit up when he looked at the pond and licked his lips.

    ¡°This is a pond formed with Sovereign Spiritual Liquid!¡± Nine Nether couldn¡¯t help eximing with a trace of shock in her eyes. She was clearly startled by this sum in the Wind Mansion. At least hundreds of millions of drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid was needed to fill up a pond.

    Although the pond had been thinned down, it would definitely not be less than fifty million if they refined it into Sovereign Spiritual Liquid... Which was a huge sum, even for the current Great Havew Domain.

    ¡°Truly one of the Nine Mansions, how extravagant.¡± Mu Chen praised but he wasn¡¯t impatient to collect the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. He first swept his gaze around the hall.

    His gaze then focused into the depths of the hall, where the two thickest pirs were with a lustre being emitted from the top of those pirs, vaguely looking like two items, an Azure Feathered Fan and Azure Jade Scroll.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze first focused onto the fan and his eyes uncontrobly narrowed before he eximed from shock, ¡°That¡¯s... a Saint Artifact?!¡±

    Although the fan looked unremarkable, Mu Chen could sense a fearful fluctuationing from it that definitely didn¡¯t belong to a Quasi-Saint Artifact. Then the only possibility left would be that the fan was a genuine Saint Artifact!

    That jade scroll was definitely not an ordinary item as well, or else it wouldn¡¯t be ced on the same level as the fan.

    ¡°The Ancient Haven Pce truly deserves its fame.¡± Nine Nether sighed. The Wind Mansion Lord was merely a Lesser Earth Sovereign and already possessed a Saint Artifact. Just this alone could make the top-tiered forces in the Northern Region have their eyes turning red. Even Mand had only obtained a Saint Artifact due to Mu Chen.

    ¡°Looks like our harvest won¡¯t be small this time.¡± Lin Jing¡¯s eyes beamed as she chuckled.

    ¡°The treasures are good, but I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be that easy.¡± Mu Chen shook his head before pointing towards the rear of the pond. Behind the pond were stone stairs with seats ced at the two sides of the stairs with various silhouettes seated on those seats.

    All of those silhouettes had embroidery on their robes. Some had Azure Jiao-Dragon and some with Golden Jiao-Dragon. There were even two White Dragons and one Azure Dragon...

    They must naturally be the elites of the Wind Mansion with an Azure Dragon Disciple at the highest ranking, who must have had a considerable status, even in the Wind Mansion.

    Their corpses were well-preserved, even the flesh could still be seen on those skeletons. However, all of them had horrified expressions frozen on their faces.

    When the Fiend ns appeared with a torrential evil aura that gushed in, they must have noticed it as well. But before they could do anything, their lives had already been taken from them.

    ¡°They¡¯re just corpses.¡± Lin Jing wasn¡¯t bothered by it. She waved her hand and a gale of Spiritual Energy swept out.

    When the gale swept past those corpses, the corpses had instantly turned into dust and drifted away.

    In just a few breaths of time, the entire hall had already been emptied.

    However, their faces had gradually turned grave when they looked at the end of the stairs, at a silhouette that had appeared without them knowing when.

    That silhouette was donned in an azure robe, looking to be middle-aged with a dignified appearance and a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation that slowly emanated from it.

    The three of them looked at the silhouette and the corner of their eyes twitched. ording to the positions, that silhouette... must be the Wind Mansion Lord.

    The hall was enveloped in silence. The three of them did not move but they fixated their eyes on the Wind Mansion Lord. That¡¯s because they couldn¡¯t ascertain if that was someone who¡¯d deceased or... someone that was demonised.

    The body of the Wind Mansion Lord finely trembled under their long gazes before he slowly opened its eyes.

    The pair of eyes was pitch-ck with a subtle crimson in them that looked extremely sinister.

    ¡°Psh.¡± Lin Jing rolled her eyes.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether looked at her with helplessness in their eyes. ¡°That crow beak of yours...¡±

    Before they came here, Lin Jing had to hope that the Wind Mansion Lord hadn¡¯t been demonised. But they never expect that her words woulde true when they entered.

    ¡°Shall we flee?¡± Lin Jing poured.

    Mu Chen briefly pondered before he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we give it a try?¡±

    He looked at theke that was filled with Spiritual Energy and the Saint Artifact, along with the scroll, before he licked his lips.

    Even Earth Sovereigns would be tempted by those items, not to mention him. They came to the Ancient Haven Pce in search of opportunities, to begin with, and strengthen themselves. So he felt unwilling to give up when it¡¯s right before him.

    ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s try, then!¡± Lin Jing¡¯s eyes flickered with excitement upon hearing his words. She clearly did not want to leave without any harvest, as well.

    Nine Nether nodded her head in agreement. She clearly did not want to leave either. So they decided to join forces together and give it a try, hoping that the current Wind Mansion Lord would have already been weakened to the point that it¡¯s no longer an Earth Sovereign.

    When the three of them reached an agreement, the Wind Mansion Lord fixated his gaze on Mu Chen before he rose to his feet and abruptly stomped the ground.

    Boom!

    A ck storm swept out from his feet that tore through space and swiftly bolted towards the three of them.

    Rustle!

    When the storm swept towards the three of them, a cold light shed. Lin Jing had summoned her Spiritual Frost Puppet, which stood before them and shed at the storm with its spear.

    Thus, a hundred-foot long cold aura pounced forth like a python and shed with the cold storm.

    Boom!

    At the moment of contact, the air exploded and a visible shock wave swept out, rippling the surrounding space along with noises akin to rumbling lightning.

    Rumble!

    The body of the puppet trembled before it was blown away by the shock wave. It then crashed against a thick pir and the pir was instantly blown to smithereens.

    It was only a single exchange and the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign was in a disadvantageous position.

    The three¡¯s faces changed. The strength of the Wind Mansion Lord had slightly exceeded their expectations.

    ording to their estimations, even if the Wind Mansion Lord could preserve its body from the corrosion of the evil aura, it had to have been greatly weakened due to the passage of tens of thousands of years. They never thought that despite being weakened, the Wind Mansion Lord¡¯s strength would still exceed ordinary Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereigns.

    Mu Chen took a deep breath with a cold light shing in his eyes before a crimson spear appeared in his hand and a crimson battle armour engraved with crimson dragons covered his body.

    They were naturally the set Quasi-Saint Artifact that Mu Chen had obtained from Xia Hong; however, he never had the opportunity to use them until today.

    Boom!

    Donned in the armour with the spear nted downwards, the Spiritual Energy around Mu Chen violently surged to the point that even Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereigns would be fearful.

    The Spiritual Frost Puppet also hovered in the sky, pointing its spear towards the Wind Mansion Lord.

    On the other hand, Nine Nether¡¯s surroundings surged with crystallised mes that had instantly increased the temperature of this hall. It was so much so that even space had distorted from the high temperature.

    Lin Jing¡¯s face had also turned solemn with a white lustre flickering on his slender fingers that seemed to have turned into ancient and unusual runes, which emitted a terrifying fluctuation.

    The three of them and the puppet all emitted a powerful pressure that dispersed the majority of the pressure being emitted from the Wind Mansion Lord.

    Roar!

    Facing this formation, even if the Wind Mansion Lord did not have any intelligence, it could still sense the threat. Thus, he immediately unleashed a roar and the evil aura around it grew stronger.

    Sensing the surging energy in his body, fighting spirit condensed in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. He no longer hesitated and stomped his foot and his silhouette shot out.

    ¡°Fuck him!¡± At the same time, Mu Chen¡¯s roar rumbled in this hall.

 Chapter 1124 - Lin Jingâ€™s Means

    Chapter 1124 - Lin Jing¡¯s Means

    Rustle!

    When Mu Chen roared, he shot forth with the crimson spear in his hand trembling. He had instantly poured a vast amount of Spiritual Energy into it, turning it into a beam that was a hundred feet long and shot it towards the chest of the Wind Mansion Lord.

    With the enhancement of the spear and armour, Mu Chen¡¯s attack was greatly increased. This attack could even tear a Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign into pieces.

    The beam rapidly expanded in the eyes of the Wind Mansion Lord, before a boundless ck lustre exploded from the Wind Mansion Lord that seemed like rising smoke from afar, which looked unusually sinister.

    The Wind Mansion Lord stretched his ck hand, which was enveloped with evil aura, out, making a grab towards the spear, causing the space before him to shatter in the process.

    Buzz!

    Space fluctuated with resounding buzzing noises. However, the spear that could pierce through a Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign with ease was grabbed by the ck hand and wouldn¡¯t budge.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze sank when the saw that the beam was so easily obstructed. That¡¯s because he could sense the terrifying power that was contained in the hand.

    The hand was akin to a ck hole and no matter how violent the Spiritual Energy was, it wouldn¡¯t budge as the power behind thatpletely dissipated.

    The Wind Mansion Lord looked at Mu Chen with his sinister eyes and revealed a mocking smile before tightening his grip and the beam was actually destroyed by the Wind Mansion Lord.

    The Wind Mansion Lord raised his fist then threw it towards Mu Chen with the ck aura circling around it, causing the air before him to explode.

    A ck lustre appeared before Mu Chen at an unprecedented speed and mmed against Mu Chen¡¯s chest.

    As if Mu Chen had suffered a heavy blow, he was blown away, reducing the pirs in his path into ashes.

    Mu Chen was sent over a thousand feet back before he managed to stabilise his body. The Spiritual Energy in his body surged before he lowered his head and saw a portion of the armour on his chest caved in.

    This scene made Mu Chen feel fearful. The Wind Mansion Lord was simply too powerful. If he did not have the Crimson Dragon Armour, he would have probably been heavily injured by that fist alone.

    But even so, his insides were a wreck with a hint of sweetness in his throat.

    Mu Chen took a deep breath to suppress the rising sweetness and his expression turned unusually grave. Through the previous exchange, he could vaguely sense thetter¡¯s strength. The Wind Mansion Lord didn¡¯t seem to possess the strength of an Earth Sovereign anymore, but it still surpassed Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereigns. ording to his estimation, the strength of the Wind Mansion Lord should be between those two realms.

    It seemed that the tens of thousands of years had greatly weakened the Wind Mansion Lord, which made Mu Chen feel relieved. Fortunately, the Wind Mansion Lord was no longer an Earth Sovereign or they would definitely not be able to defeat it, even with the Spiritual Frost Puppet in their fray.

    When Mu Chen felt relieved, he suddenly narrowed his eyes and saw space shattering before him before a ck lustre charged out from the fractured space. The Wind Mansion Lord had actually appeared before him in that instant. The ck hand of the Wind Mansion Lord looked akin to the talons of the death god as it headed towards his forehead.

    ¡°Be cautious!¡± Lin Jing¡¯s yell resounded before a cold aura swept over. An ice-blue sword had appeared above Mu Chen¡¯s head and shed with the palm of the Wind Mansion Lord.

    Boom!

    The moment the ice-blue swordes in contact with the palm, it had shattered into fragments and only managed to stop the palm for a brief moment.

    But when it fell towards Mu Chen¡¯s head, it had passed through Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette. He had already turned into an afterimage. He had swiftly dodged the attack under that moment of obstruction.

    Boom!

    A dazzling golden lustre exploded from Mu Chen¡¯s body and a massive silhouette appeared behind him with golden suns rising from the Great Sr Undying Body.

    Rumble!

    The palm of the Great Sr Undying Body flowed with golden liquid that contained massive power, casting a huge shadow and attacked the Wind Mansion Lord¡¯s silhouette.

    That palm contained the terrifying force from both Mu Chen and the Great Sr Undying Body.

    The golden light exploded before the Wind Mansion Lord, causing him to be pushed back and the ck lustre on his body flickered in waves. But evidently, even facing such a powerful attack, it did not cause any great injuries to the Wind Mansion Lord.

    Sizzle! Sizzle!

    When Mu Chenunched his counterattack, crystallised mes swept over and enveloped the Wind Mansion Lord. The terrifying temperature had caused the evil aura around the Wind Mansion Lord to evaporate as a vague roar resounded.

    When Nine Nether saw the effects of her mes, she was slightly overjoyed. It looked like her Undying mes could slightly suppress the Wind Mansion Lord.

    But the joy had only briefly appeared on her face before a torrential ck lustre gushed out from the Wind Mansion Lord¡¯s body, akin to ink, causing the horizon to turn ck and extinguishing the mes on his body at the same time.

    When Mu Chen and Nine Nether saw this scene, their brows knitted together. This Wind Mansion Lord was simply too difficult to deal with.

    A torrential ck lustre surged before it shed down, akin to a massive ck de, towards Nine Nether.

    ¡°Xiao Bing, block him!¡± Lin Jing barked and the Spiritual Frost Puppet appeared above Nine Nether before a cold air condensed into a thick armour.

    Lin Jing clenched her fist and several talismans appeared in her hand before she tossed them over. Those jade talismans stuck onto the Spiritual Frost Puppet, forming intoyers of jade lustre that enveloped the Spiritual Frost Puppet.

    Boom!

    The ck de struck against the Spiritual Frost Puppet and theyers of jade lustre started to shatter. But with the disintegration of everyyer, the de lustre would weaken as well. By the time it reached the Spiritual Frost Puppet, it merely left a deep mark on the armour.

    When Mu Chen and Nine Nether saw this scene, they sucked in cold breaths. They were startled by the fact that the Spiritual Frost Puppet managed to resist that move and wasn¡¯t destroyed. It was... actually all due to those jade talismans.

    ¡°Those are... protective jade talismans?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyelids uncontrobly twitched as he looked at those talismans.

    He could naturally feel how powerful those jade talismans were. Every single one of them could resist an all-out attack from a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign. Those talismans could be considered as consumables. The method of forging them was extremely troublesome, so their price was extremely considerable. If an ordinary person could possess one of them, they would properly save it as their trump card. But for Lin Jing, she actually used them by the dozen...

    Those extravagant actions even made Mu Chen feel heartache for them.

    Lin Jing was extremelyposed regarding this and casually said, ¡°I made proper preparations this time... You guys will make all-out attacks and I¡¯ll use the Spiritual Frost Puppet to defend. I refuse to believe that we cannot exhaust it!¡±

    When Mu Chen and Nine Nether heard her words, both of them remained speechless for a long time before epting the fact wholeheartedly and the both of them said in unison, ¡°What a money bag!¡±

    With such a money bag joining the battle, the situation started to change. Mu Chen and Nine Nether had gone all-out without any regards,unching attacks in every direction towards the Wind Mansion Lord, causing deep roars toe from him.

    Facing the attacks of the Wind Mansion Lord, the Spiritual Frost Puppet managed to resist them every time, but the price would be the consumption of those powerful protective talismans.

    The Wind Mansion Lord didn¡¯t possess any intellect, so it didn¡¯t know how to avoid the Spiritual Frost Puppet. Thus, the Wind Mansion Lord had been chasing after the Spiritual Frost Puppet without caring that thetter was shrouded inyers of talismans like a tortoiseshell.

    Thus, as Lin Jing constantly consumed those protective talismans, even someone as powerful as the Wind Mansion Lord couldn¡¯t endure the exhaustion and the ck lustre around him was already tottering, which was caused by Mu Chen and Nine Nether.

    Under this situation, the Wind Mansion Lord might really be exhausted by them.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether exchanged a look and inwardly felt relieved. None of them expected that the intense battle would turn into thisedy.

    As time passed, under Mu Chen and Nine Nether¡¯s constant attacks, the Wind Mansion Lord finally sensed something amiss. He suddenly came to a stop before retreating, giving up on chasing after the Spiritual Frost Puppet.

    When Mu Chen saw the Wind Mansion Lord retreating, he was briefly stunned before his countenance underwent a drastic change. He saw the Wind Mansion Lord retreating towards the location of the Azure Feathered Fan.

    A surge of unease enveloped his heart.

    While Mu Chen was feeling uneasy, the Wind Mansion Lord had already appeared on the stone pir and stretched his hand out. He grabbed ahold of the Azure Feathered Fan.

    Immediately, a terrifying storm exploded from the Azure Feathered Fan, as if it wanted to tear the entire space apart.

    That was a genuine Saint Artifact!

    Mu Chen, Nine Nether and Lin Jing¡¯s faces drastically changed. None of them had expected that the Wind Mansion Lord would suddenly go for the Saint Artifact.

    With the strength of the Wind Mansion Lord, it would definitely be as strong as a genuine Earth Sovereign once it had the Saint Artifact boosting his prowess!

    At that time, it would be futile, no matter how many protective talismans Lin Jing possessed.

    Mu Chen knitted his brows as he sighed, ¡°This is troublesome, now.¡±

 Chapter 1125 - Retaliation of the Saint Artifact

    Chapter 1125 - Retaliation of the Saint Artifact

    The Wind Mansion Lord stood in the sky holding on the Azure Feathered Fan with a destructive storm gathering on the Azure Feathered Fan that caused space in this region to fluctuate, seemingly on the verge of shattering.

    ¡°This is troublesome, now.¡± The three¡¯s faces turned unsightly, since they knew the power of a genuine Saint Artifact. It was something that even Earth Sovereigns would be greedy over.

    If the Wind Mansion Lord really controlled the Azure Feathered Fan, then his fighting strength would soar into a terrifying height. Although it was still inferior to the peak of his time, it could still beparable to those that had stepped into the Earth Sovereign Realm and they weren¡¯t confident in facing such an opponent.

    Even the protective talismans that Lin Jing had been using would be futile, since the protective prowess would no longer be able to resist the Wind Mansion Lord¡¯s attack.

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Lin Jing and Nine Nether¡¯s expressions turned solemn as they looked at Mu Chen the same time.

    Mu Chen pulsed his lips before his face turned dark. However, he was a decisive person and so he immediately made his decision. ¡°Get prepared to retreat!¡±

    This situation had already exceeded their control and if they went head-on, then they would pay a great price.

    Although treasures were tempting, the most important thing in Mu Chen¡¯s heart was their lives. Therefore, he did not hesitate to make the decision to retreat.

    Although Lin Jing and Nine Nether were somewhat unwilling with that decision, they still nodded their heads, since they knew that Mu Chen was making a wise decision.

    ¡°I¡¯ll use the Spiritual Frost Puppet to cover us.¡± Lin Jing said. Judging from her appearance, she seemed to be intending to sacrifice the Spiritual Frost Puppet to buy them time.

    Mu Chen gently sighed, since they have miscalcted this time. Not only did they not obtain anything, they even paid the price of a valuable Spiritual Frost Puppet.

    But he knew that this wasn¡¯t the time to hesitate, so he nodded his head and the three of them started to retreat.

    The Wind Mansion Lord sensed their movements and immediately fixated his sinister gaze over and waved the Azure Feathered Fan towards the three of them.

    When Mu Chen saw this, his face changed and increased his speed while the Spiritual Frost Puppet charged out under Lin Jing¡¯s control in an attempt to block that attack.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    A torrential ck Spiritual Energy violently gushed out of the Wind Spiritual Lord. However, just when he was about tounch an attack, something happened.

    A glittering lustre swept out of the Azure Feathered Fan. The azure lustre fluctuated and dispersing the evil auraing from the hands of the Wind Mansion Lord.

    Roar!

    A roar akin to a beast resounded from the throat of the Wind Mansion Lord. It was as if he was in pain as he clenched his hand tighter, looking like he wanted to tightly hold onto the Azure Feathered Fan.

    However, the Azure Feathered Fan seemed to possess spirituality. It had forcefully flown out from the hand of the Wind Mansion Lord and blew an Azure Feathered Fan towards the Wind Mansion Lord.

    Boom!

    An azure storm appeared, akin to a wind dragon that brandished its talons to tear space apart and crashed against the Wind Mansion Lord.

    A huge noise was produced upon the impact and the Wind Mansion Lord was blown back and heavily mmed against the wall, which caused the entire building to jolt.

    The attack from the Azure Feathered Fan was clearly extraordinary. The ck lustre around the Wind Mansion Lord had dimmed a bit after suffering an attack. Even the boundless ck mist from before had slightly faded away.

    When Mu Chen¡¯s group of three, who were retreating, saw this, they came to a stop and nkly watched this scene with splendour on their faces.

    Lin Jing rubbed her eyes, even Nine Nether had stuttered as she said, ¡°This... what¡¯s going on here?¡±

    They couldn¡¯t understand why the Azure Feathered Fan would suddenlyunch an attack towards the Wind Mansion Lord...

    Mu Chen was stunned for a long time, before he quickly figured things out with joy shing on his face. ¡°Looks like the Wind Mansion Lord has suffered the retaliation of the Saint Artifact!¡±

    ¡°Retaliation?¡± Nine Nether was stunned.

    Mu Chen heavily nodded his head. ¡°Saint Artifacts are spiritual items that know how to reject the evil and also know how to differentiate it. The Saint Artifact does belong to the Wind Mansion Lord, but that was before he was demonised. So, speaking from a certain degree, the current Wind Mansion Lord is the culprit for his own death due to the demonification. So how could the Saint Artifact be willing to let a sinister existence control them?¡±

    Nine Nether and Lin Jing understood what was going on from Mu Chen¡¯s exnation. The current Wind Mansion Lord was corroded by the evil aura and lost his intelligence, and the Saint Artifact knew how to recognise its owner, so that was the reason why it retaliated.

    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s no need to us to retreat for the time being.¡± Mu Chen smiled. He had clearly felt relieved. After all, how could they ept losing the Spiritual Frost Puppet without taking anything?

    Nine Nether and Lin Jing nodded their heads. Looking at this current situation, it seemed like they could safely watch the battle and they might even be able to reap a great reward.

    As the three of them spoke, the Wind Mansion Lord broke free from the wall. It had been enraged from the retaliation of the Saint Artifact. The Wind Mansion Lord unleashed a furious roar as it clenched it¡¯s hand and hundreds of ck hands appeared above the Azure Feathered Fan in an attempt to grab ahold of it.

    The Azure Feathered Fan unleashed another Azure Feathered Fan once again in response to the Wind Mansion Lord¡¯s attack and an azure storm blew out, tearing those hands apart.

    Mu Chen inwardly smacked his lips at this sight. Was this a genuine Saint Artifact? To be able to unleash such fearsome attacks despite having no one to control it.

    ording to his estimations, even a Perfected Nine Grade Sovereign would have to avoid that storm.

    When the Wind Mansion Lord saw that his attacks had been blocked, he grew even more furious with torrential evil aura gushing out, akin to the descent of a demon and the evil aura swept towards the Azure Feathered Fan in the form of beams.

    The Azure Feathered Fan counter-attacked without hesitation. It seemed to loathe the evil aura to the extreme. Thus, the Azure Feathered Fan had unleashed an all-out counter-attack and every Azure Feathered Fan would release a massive tornado with every fan that dispersed the evil aura and shattered space at the same time.

    Thus, when the battle broke out in the building, Mu Chen¡¯s party was excluded. The battle became one between the Wind Mansion Lord and the Saint Artifact...

    Mu Chen¡¯s group of three, which was in the battle earlier, had be spectators with burning eyes as they watched this intense battle.

    Rumble!

    The destructive battle continued to spread out, which had turned numerous pirs into ashes. The destructive force even made the corner of Mu Chen¡¯s eye twitch.

    ¡°Who will win if this carries on?¡± Lin Jing moved closer to Mu Chen and couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Mu Chen turned silent before he continued, ¡°Although that Saint Artifact is powerful, it doesn¡¯t have anyone controlling it, so I¡¯m afraid that the battle won¡¯tst much longer.¡±

    Even if the Saint Artifact was powerful, it could only unleash its true power under the control of someone. Right now, the Saint Artifact was only relying on itself to battle and the moment it exhausted too much Spiritual Energy, then it would either sink into a deep slumber or choose to die together.

    ¡°Then, what about us?¡± Nine Nether looked at Mu Chen. If the Saint Artifact decided to die together with the Wind Mansion Lord, then it would be a great loss to them; after all, it was a genuine Saint Artifact!

    ¡°We¡¯ll make our move after it exhausts itself a little more.¡± Mu Chen smiled. He naturally did not want to see the Saint Artifact being destroyed or his heart would really ache.

    Buzz!

    Another stunning sh urred in the building before the Saint Artifact and Wind Mansion Lord shot out in a terrible manner, causing pirs to crumble in their paths.

    The Saint Artifact hovered in the sky, even the lustre had dimmed down by quite a bit. Evidently, it had also suffered considerable exhaustion from its battle with the Wind Mansion Lord.

    It tottered before flying towards Mu Chen¡¯s group of three.

    Buzz!

    The Azure Feathered Fan had quickly appeared before Mu Chen with the handle facing towards him as it slightly trembled.

    Mu Chen was stunned at this scene and couldn¡¯t help taking a deep cold breath in. This Azure Feathered Fan wanted him to go? Did that fellow want to borrow his Spiritual Energy?

    Mu Chen was a little flustered since he knew how much Spiritual Energy he would need to use a Saint Artifact. Back then, the reason why Mu Chen gave the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid to Mand so decisively was because it would have turned him into a mummy if he had dared to use it.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    The Azure Feathered Fan trembled even more urgently before Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze changed. Saint Artifacts were spiritual items and if he rejected its help, then he would probably lose a great opportunity and might even suffer its counter-attack if he forced his way.

    Thus, he could only make a decision at this moment.

    But fortunately, Mu Chen was not a irresolute person. He had swiftly made his decision with a sh in his eyes.

    He was now a Ninth Grade Sovereign, much stronger than he was when he obtained the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid. Thus, he refused to believe that this Azure Feathered Fan could suck him dry!

    Mu Chen no longer hesitated and took in a deep breath, then slowly stretched out his hand and held onto the Azure Feathered Fan.

    Thereafter, he could sense the Spiritual Energy in his body violently surging.

 Chapter 1126 - Fated with me

    Chapter 1126 - Fated with me

    When Mu Chen held onto the fan, the Spiritual Energy in his body instantly surged and space fluctuated behind him. His Sovereign Sea could be vaguely seen and myriad-foot high waves swept along with rumbling noises.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    Mu Chen¡¯s body trembled as he sensed the Spiritual Energy in his body pouring out through his arm, and into the fan.

    The small fan was akin to a bottomless pit and no matter how much Spiritual Energy Mu Chen poured in, the fan hadpletely devoured it without hesitation.

    The suction made Mu Chen¡¯s heart leap and he vaguely felt uneasy in his heart.

    He seemed to have underestimated the massive requirement of a genuine Saint Artifact.

    In his Sovereign Sea, numerous water geysers soared as they linked to a void space that seemed like huge dragons.

    Under that suction, the sea level of his Sovereign Sea was also slowly dropping.

    Nine Nether and Lin Jing were startled by that sight, but there was nothing they could do about it. That¡¯s because they couldn¡¯t pour their Spiritual Energy in, since the moment their Spiritual Energy lost control, it would cause great trouble instead.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face paled a little and his hand, which was holding onto the fan, constantly trembled. Evidently, he could also sense the changes in his Sovereign Sea. Judging from the looks of it, the Saint Artifact might really suck him dry if he wanted to use it.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    A boundless Spiritual Energy roared around Mu Chen and as more Spiritual Energy poured into the fan, the lustre of the fan had also turned brighter and clearer.

    On the other hand, the sea level of Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Sea kept decreasing...

    This was a pretty dangerous situation, if the Spiritual Energy in his Sovereign Sea was sucked dry, then his Sovereign Sea would lose the energy to support it and if anything happened at that time, his Sovereign Sea might even shatter, which would be disastrous for him.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Mu Chen cursed in his heart. He had already been extremely cautious but he never expected that he would require such a terrifying amount of Spiritual Energy just to utilise a Saint Artifact, not to mention that he was already a Ninth Grade Sovereign with a step away from the Earth Sovereign Realm.

    However... that step was harder to cross than a myriad-foot wide abyss.

    Dizziness struck Mu Chen in his mind and if this continued, he would probably swiftly be turned into a mummy. Thus, he took a deep breath and roared with his teeth gritted, ¡°Control yourself a little or I will have to forcefully break my connection with you and retreat from this ce, leaving you behind to die with that fellow!¡±

    He believed that the Azure Feathered Fan would understand him with its spirituality and that the reality was that case as well. When Mu Chen roared, the trembling from the Azure Feathered Fan had weakened down, but it still emitted an unsatisfied buzzing, as if it was ming Mu Chen for being unable to fulfil its appetite.

    ¡°Get to work, since you have eaten!¡± Mu Chen spoke with his teeth clenched.

    The Azure Feathered Fan slowly emitted an azure lustre that seemed gentle, yet Mu Chen could vaguely sense a destructive fluctuation that even made his scalp go numb.

    When the azure light blossomed, Mu Chen suddenly sensed a piece of informationing from the Azure Feathered Fan in his hand. It seemed to be several ancient seals. The Azure Feathered Fan clearly wanted Mu Chen to use the seals to coordinate with it. After all, it was a Saint Artifact, so it needed someone to control it in order to unleash its greatest power.

    Briefly sensing the profundities of those seals, Mu Chen started to form them with his hand.

    His movements were slow and unripe but he could sense that with every changing seal, the Spiritual Energy in his body would disappear by a huge chunk. Evidently, just forming those seals alone was a great exhaustion to his Spiritual Energy.

    This made Mu Chen grit his teeth even tighter. The damnable fan was practically a pit. If he was still at the Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign, then he would have beenpletely drained by now.

    But at this time, he could only endure this with his teeth gritted and circte the remaining Spiritual Energy in his body to barely form the seals.

    Boom!

    At thest moment when he formed the seals, the Azure Feathered Fan trembled before he slowly raised it up.

    It wasn¡¯t controlled by Mu Chen. He was being led by the Azure Feathered Fan.

    Mu Chen held onto the fan and fanned it down towards the Wind Mansion Lord.

    ¡°Wind God¡¯s Seal!¡± A solemn voice rang out from Mu Chen¡¯s mouth and a myriad-foot wide azure lustre burst out from the azure fan. It was akin to a tornado and tore space apart in its path.

    The tornado swiftly closed up and a terrifying gale swept past, shattering space into pieces along with a destructive fluctuation that spread out, which made Mu Chen¡¯s scalp turn numb.

    As a storm gathered, a head-sized deep azure lustre appeared and an ancient seal could be seen at the depths of the lustre.

    The seal looked extremely profound, containing an endless storm, as if it was the primal storm born from the initial birth of the heavens and earth, filled with destruction despite looking gentle.

    A massive suction force exploded from the seal, devouring the azure hurricanes and in just a few breaths time, the hurricane hadpletely disappeared with the light seal remaining in the sky.

    The light seal lightly buzzed before it shot forth in the next instant.

    When the light swept through, space exploded and turned into countless fragments. Those spatial fragments did not dissipate. Instead, they gathered around the seal and pounced towards the Wind Mansion Lord akin to a dragon.

    Facing that terrifying attack, the Wind Mansion Lord roared upon sensing the destructive force behind it. Immediately, a ck mist swept out and gathered before him. It turned into a hundred-foot wide ck hole that looked extremely evil. It looked like it could devour and contaminate anything.

    However, the azure seal wasn¡¯t shaken by it and crashed against the ck hole along with countless fragments of space.

    In the instant of collision, the entire heavens and earth had briefly quieted down before a smear of azure light blossomed from the ck hole along with an indescribable shock wave and exploded!

    Rumble!

    The shock wave blew out, causing the ck hole to crumble at the same time with all the pirs in this building being wiped out. It even left cracks on the sturdy ground.

    Mu Chen¡¯s group of three had avoided this by moving far away, fearing that they would be swept up by the shock wave.

    The violent shock wavested for a few minutes before it gradually resided and when calm returned to this ce, only then did they direct their gazes over.

    The entire ce was in a wreck, but the Wind Mansion Lord remained in the sky. However, the ck aura around him had beenpletely dissipated. He was standing on the sky with cracks covering the surface of his body and had soon enveloped his entire body.

    Crack!

    Pieces of its body suddenly fell, akin to a mask falling off. When those fragments fell off, another Wind Mansion Lord was revealed...

    But this time, the darkness in his eyes had disappeared and the evil aura had alsopletely disappeared.

    At this moment, the Azure Feathered Fan flew over and revolved around the Wind Mansion Lord, emitting buzzing noises.

    ¡°Looks like this is the real Wind Mansion Lord...¡± Mu Chen instantly understood the situation. It looked like the evil aura had beenpletely dissipated, but judging from the transparent-looking silhouette, the current Wind Mansion Lord was merely a spiritual form and would soon fade.

    Under their gazes, the Wind Mansion Lord¡¯s eyes shed with a flicker of rity and he looked at the wrecked ce before looking at the Azure Feathered Fan beside him and gently sighed.

    He patted on the Azure Feathered Fan before making a bow towards the three of them, as if he was expressing his gratitude for freeing him from the evil aura and allowing him to regain himself.

    After doing this, his body looked even more transparent with sparkles of lighting from his body, looking as if he would disappear at any moment.

    The Azure Feathered Fan beside him mourned, since it also knew that its owner would soon disappear.

    The Wind Mansion Lord¡¯s face was calm. He then flicked his hand and three streaks of light flew out,nding on the back of their hands, forming into three azure tornadoes with a smear of an aura that belonged to the Wind Mansion Lord being emitted from them.

    They should be the tokens of the Wind Mansion Lord and with them, they would be qualified to obtain the baptism of the Heavenly Lake.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± The three of them bowed, expressing their thanks to the Wind Mansion Lord.

    The Wind Mansion Lord slightly smiled as his body shattered into sparkles of light.

    When the Wind Mansion Lord disappeared, the lustre from the Azure Feathered Fan receded before quietly hovering in the air. Evidently, it had entered into a state without any master.

    When Mu Chen¡¯s group saw this, the three of them felt relieved. It looked like their choice was the right one and not only did they obtain the tokens from the Wind Mansion Lord, they even managed to obtain the treasures of the Wind Mansion.

    Mu Chen took a step forward in preparation to take the Azure Feathered Fan away.

    But in that instant, a fluctuation suddenly came from outside and a hand flowing with magma extended from space and grabbed ahold of the Azure Feathered Fan.

    At the same time, a zing and faint voice resounded, ¡°Coming coincidentally, rather thaning early, looks like this Wind God¡¯s Fan is pretty fated with me...¡±

 Chapter 1127 - Zhu Yan

    Chapter 1127 - Zhu Yan

    When the magma hand shuttled through space and grabbed ahold of the Azure Feathered Fan, Mu Chen¡¯s facepletely turned cold, since he never expected that there would be a day when someone would fish benefits from them...

    ¡°Which sneaky rat is it? Come out!¡± Nine Nether¡¯s face had turned cold as well. If anyone that saw their harvest that they had fought so hard for benefitting someone else, they wouldn¡¯t feel good either. Thus, she had immediately made a move and a purple feather appeared before her, zing with transparent mes and a zing fluctuation spread out, causing the surrounding space to intensely distort.

    The purple feather burst forth and bolted towards the magma hand.

    When the purple feather approached, space fluctuated once again and another magma hand appeared, grabbing ahold of the transparent mes. As the magma flowed, it burned with the transparent mes; but in the end, the magma hand was stronger and extinguished the transparent mes in the end.

    ¡°Mhm? Such profound mes... it¡¯s actually so powerful.¡± Although the transparent mes were extinguished, an exmation resounded. Ordinary mes wouldn¡¯t pose any lethality to him, but those transparent mes from before had made him feel a slight threat. If it wasn¡¯t for the owner of those mes being inferior to him in terms of cultivation, it probably wouldn¡¯t be that easy for him to suppress those mes.

    As space fluctuated, a crimson silhouette slowly appeared and Mu Chen¡¯s group of three directed their gazes over and saw a silhouette with crimson burning hair and magma flowing over his body, akin to a volcano with a violent and zing fluctuation being emitted from him.

    Furthermore, there was also an extremely dangerous aura.

    When Mu Chen saw that silhouette, his eyes slightly contracted. The threat that he felt from that person had far exceeded Su Qingyin, whom he had previously met. In the entire Greaw Continent, there was probably only one person that could have such an overpowering pressure that was iparable to Su Qingyin...

    ¡°I never thought that the Overlord of the Elite Ranking, Zhu Yan, would be someone that likes to fish from someone else.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s indifferent voice resounded without any hesitation.

    Nine Nether wasn¡¯t surprised. She had also long guessed the other party¡¯s identity.

    The crimson man slightly smiled while holding onto the Azure Feathered Fan, ¡°This treasure is fated with me, since it went into its unimed state the moment I came here. That proves that this is fated with me, so it¡¯s natural for me to take it away.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, why is everyone from the Fire Spirit n so thick-skinned?¡± A cold sneer resounded. Lin Jing looked at Zhu Yan with displeasure filling her eyes.

    ¡°Xiao Bing, beat him up!¡± Finishing her words, she waved her hand and the Spiritual Frost Puppet quickly shot out with a cold aura sweeping behind it. It appeared behind Zhu Yan with its spear acting akin to a venomous snake, and aimed at the back of his head.

    Boom!

    But when the spear was about to pierce through Zhu Yan, Zhu Yan threw a palm backward and a volcano appeared in his palm, before a terrifyingly zing Spiritual Energy gushed out.

    Boom!

    The cold spear was instantly dissolved and the Spiritual Frost Puppet had also suffered a heavy injury, before it was blown a thousand feet away before the puppet could stabilise itself. However, there were charred portions on its arm.

    Zhu Yan revealed his terrifying power the moment he made his move, forcing back a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Spiritual Frost Puppet with a single palm.

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes. Zhu Yan¡¯s strength was truly terrifying. It was no wonder why he could dominate the Overlord position of the Elite Ranking, suppressing countless elites of the Greaw Continent. ording to his estimations, Zhu Yan was probably no longer at the peak of the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm, he¡¯s probably just half a step away from the Earth Sovereign Realm and even Mu Chen was also intimidated by that strength.

    ¡°Mhm? A Spiritual Frost Puppet? You¡¯re from the Ice Spirit n?¡± Pushing the Spiritual Frost Puppet back with a palm, Zhu Yan¡¯s face changed as he looked at Lin Jing in astonishment.

    He knew that only the Ice Spirit n could refine the Spiritual Frost Puppet and as someone of the Fire Spirit n, he knew that unique cold aura the best.

    ¡°What has it got to do with you?¡± Lin Jing¡¯s face wasn¡¯t looking good. Her face was knitted up, which showed how dissatisfied she was.

    Zhu Yan wasn¡¯t bothered by her re and lightly smiled. ¡°Although the Spiritual Frost Puppet is powerful, it¡¯s stillcking if you want to use it to fight with me.¡±

    As he spoke, he looked towards Mu Chen¡¯s group of three and lightly smiled. ¡°Looks like the three of you aren¡¯t ordinary fellows. Perhaps I have benefitted from this event. I wonder if the three of you can give me this face?¡±

    ¡°Then this face of yours is really big.¡± Nine Nether sneered. The worth of a Saint Artifact was at least hundreds of millions of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids. Even emptying a top-tiered force might not be able to take that sum out. So Nine Nether was thoroughly enraged when Zhu Yan wanted to take it from them.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fear of the opponent¡¯s strength, she would have made her move by now.

    ¡°You really think that there¡¯s nothing I can do about you?¡± Lin Jing¡¯s cold face had turned calm as she stared at Zhu Yan in aposed manner.

    Zhu Yan was briefly stunned as he looked at Lin Jing. For some reason, he could sense a subtle danger emanating from thatdy.

    He narrowed his eyes with a light flickering in them before he faintly said, ¡°If the three of you insist on stopping me, then you guys can try.¡±

    No matter what trump cards the three of them had, Zhu Yan was the future Young Patriarch of the Fire Spirit n with pride filled in the depth of his bones. If it wasn¡¯t for him seeing that the three of them weren¡¯t ordinary, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered speaking to them and would have just left with the treasure.

    But at this moment, Mu Chen stretched his hand out to obstruct Lin Jing. She looked at him but she did not speak as she knew that with Mu Chen¡¯s character, it¡¯s definitely impossible for him to cower before Zhu Yan¡¯s fame.

    ¡°Leave it to me.¡± The reality also did not disappoint her. Lin Jing smiled at his words.

    Lin Jing briefly hesitated at his words because she understood Mu Chen¡¯s strength. If they really fought, then Mu Chen might not be Zhu Yan¡¯s opponent. After all, Mu Chen had just broken through to the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm, whereas Zhu Yan was in the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    But Lin Jing still nodded her head in the end, since she knew that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t someone that would try to show off. Since he had spoken this way, then he should have the confidence to aplish it.

    Zhu Yan also looked at Mu Chen with his crimson pupils, as if there were mes zing in his eyes. He examined Mu Chen before he gently shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re still not my opponent.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t any intention of contempt in his tone. He was merely stating the facts.

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t angered by his words; on the contrary, he smiled and casually patted a pir that was before him, which was the only remaining pir in the entire building.

    ¡°Friend, if you put that item down right now, then I can still consider it as nothing has happened and you can also leave here unscathed.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    Zhu Yan looked like Mu Chen as if he was a joke and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I feel that I should be the one speaking those words.¡±

    He felt that it was hrious that someone at the Initial Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm would speak those words to him. He hadn¡¯t seen such a situation for a long time, which he found funny.

    ¡°Then, you reject my proposal?¡± Mu Chen grinned.

    ¡°Yeah, I reject.¡± Zhu Yan nodded his head casually.

    Mu Chen helplessly smiled while gently patting the pir. ¡°What a pity, then... you are truly powerful; but at many times, the one that can remain smiling, in the end, is not always the strongest.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Zhu Yan smiled as he looked at the magma flowing between his fingers, ¡°Then, what kind of person could remain smiling till the end?¡±

    A smile appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s stunning face as he answered, ¡°A lucky person.¡±

    Zhu Yan furrowed his brows in response to Mu Chen¡¯s words, but Mu Chen did not continue speaking. He simply patted on the pir beside him once again. But this time, Zhu Yan saw a flicker of light in Mu Chen¡¯s palm as it integrated into the pir.

    Before he could figure that out, he could sense the entire building trembling and the roof had started to copse.

    Zhu Yan was startled by these sudden changes and he immediately raised his head to look at the roof. He saw that cracks were starting to spread before the roof copsed towards them, revealing the sky and the massive array that enveloped this entire building.

    That Spiritual Array had obstructed him for a long time and if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he came prepared, he might not have even been able to enter this building.

    It was also at this moment that he seemed to have figured something out and his face started to change.

    That¡¯s because he could sense a miraculous link between the Schr Grade Spiritual Array and Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen had also raised his head and looked at Zhu Yan and said with a faint voice, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to leave, then you can stay here.¡±

 Chapter 1128 - The First Confrontation

    Chapter 1128 - The First Confrontation

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to leave, then you can stay here.¡± When Mu Chen¡¯s voice resounded, Zhu Yan¡¯s face lightly trembled and he raised his head towards the massive Spiritual Array before looking at Mu Chen with a sh of solemnness in his eyes.

    He never imagined that that unremarkable-looking fellow would have such means...

    ¡°You can control this Spiritual Array?¡± Zhu Yan slowly said, unable to conceal the fluctuation in his tone. He felt that it was somewhat unbelievable that Mu Chen could control this Schr Grade Spiritual Array.

    Mu Chen gently patted the pir as he answered, ¡°This pir just so happens to control the Spiritual Array. I have previously sent my spiritual seals in and obtained a temporary control over it...¡±

    Naturally, there was also another requirement to control the Spiritual Array, that was to obtain the acknowledgement of the Wind Mansion Lord, which the three of them just so happened to previously obtain. However, he did not reveal that fact.

    He smiled towards Zhu Yan. ¡°I have previously said that the one smiling till the end is not always the strongest one, but the lucky one. It just so happens that I have pretty good luck here.¡±

    ¡°Now... can you return that to us?¡± Mu Chen stretched his hand out towards Zhu Yan with a gentle smile.

    Zhu Yan stared at Mu Chen for a long time before sighing, ¡°This is my mistake, I shouldn¡¯t have let youe in contact with that pir.¡±

    If he had made his move earlier, he might have been able to force Mu Chen to retreat. As long as he could get Mu Chen away from the pir, then the threat would¡¯ve been resolved.

    Mu Chen smiled, but he did not speak. He only looked at Zhu Yan with an eye-piercing gaze.

    Zhu Yan shrugged. ¡°This situation is, indeed, not to my favour. But...¡±

    His gaze instantly turned sharp as he continued, ¡°But no one has ever taken anything from my hands in all these years.¡±

    In that moment when he finished his words, space distorted behind him and his Sovereign Sea vaguely appeared. There were countless erupting volcanoes in his Sovereign Sea and an extremely violent Spiritual Energy gathered within.

    A surge of terrifying Spiritual Energy pressure also swept out, causing space to fluctuate.

    Zhu Yan stomped his foot and magma gushed out before he had turned into a fire flicker and soared into the sky, intending to charge through the Spiritual Array.

    Evidently, Zhu Yan did not believe that Mu Chen couldpletely unleash the power of this Schr Grade Spiritual Array. As long as there was a w in the Spiritual Array, it would be easy for him to break free and as long as he could leave this building, then he wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid of Mu Chen.

    When Mu Chen saw Zhu Yan¡¯s intentions, he wasn¡¯t surprised. If Zhu Yan would admit his defeat so easily, then he wouldn¡¯t be the Overlord of the Elite Ranking.

    Although Zhu Yan¡¯s thoughts were right, he did not know that Mu Chen was a genuine Spiritual Array Master. Furthermore, perhaps his attainments might not be at the Schr Grade, but it was sufficient for him to control the Schr Grade Spiritual Array with the central pir.

    This time, Zhu Yan¡¯s thoughts would probably fail.

    Mu Chen indifferently looked at the fire flicker before gently patting the pir again and his spiritual seals integrated into the pir.

    The moment he patted the pir, the Spiritual Array that enveloped the building roared and azure tornadoes tore through space, shooting towards the fire flicker akin to awakened dragons.

    The tornadoes contained such extremely terrifying Spiritual Energy fluctuations that even a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign would be reduced to ashes upon contact.

    When Zhu Yan saw that tornado, his face slightly changed. He had also sensed the terrifying Spiritual Energy in the tornado. Even he would be reduced to ashes if he was slightly careless.

    Thus, he had to stop his figure and flickered across the sky, dodging those tornadoes.

    Mu Chen looked at the silhouette in the sky with a little astonishment. That fellow was truly terrifying to be able to dodge such terrifying attacks.

    However... if Zhu Yan thought that he could so easily avoid a Schr Grade Spiritual Array, then he would be too na?ve.

    As this thought shed in Mu Chen¡¯s heart, an azure tornado formed behind Zhu Yan, akin to a whip, andshed out.

    The shattering space behind Zhu Yan gave him a chill down his spine as he waved his sleeve without any hesitation. Endless mes gushed from his sleeves, incinerating space to the point of causing space to distort the moment it appeared, even the air was burning up from the mes.

    The mes gushed out, taking the form of a dragon and shed with the tornado.

    The tornado and mes shed and exploded in the sky like fireworks. The ming dragon onlysted for a brief moment before it exploded and the tail of the tornado heavilyshed against Zhu Yan¡¯s back.

    Zhu Yan instantly suffered a heavy impact as he fell from the sky, leaving a long mark on the ground before he could stabilise his silhouette.

    But at this moment, he no longer had his earlier bearing and a sinister wound could be seen on his back. Magma was flowing on the wound, trying to restore it, but it was being blocked out by the azure Spiritual Energy.

    Hiss!

    Sensing the sharp piercing pain on his back, Zhu Yan sucked in a cold breath. This was a Schr Grade Spiritual Array? It was no wonder why it could confront with Earth Sovereigns... If it wasn¡¯t for his sturdy physique, he would have died by that attack.

    ¡°That fellow...¡± Zhu Yan knitted his brows as he raised his head and looked at Mu Chen, who maintained aposed expression. He had miscalcted this time, he never thought that the young fellow would be able to exhibit the might of this Spiritual Array to this level without any w. It¡¯s been a long time since he had suffered this badly.

    ¡°Brother Zhu Yan, do you want to return it?¡± Mu Chen looked at Zhu Yan and smiled once again.

    Without any expression, Zhu Yan circted his Spiritual Energy to recover from his wounds while his brain swiftly circted in an attempt to find a method to escape.

    However, Mu Chen did not give him the luxury to do that. When he saw that Zhu Yan still showed no signs of giving up, he patted the pir once again. A massive tornado descended from the sky and enveloped Zhu Yan.

    The terrifying storm roared around Zhu Yan, containing a destructive force. As the storm roared, space shattered and countless spatial fragments were mixed in as well.

    Zhu Yan looked at the tornado around him akin to a prison and the corner of his lips twitched. This Mu Chen was truly cautious, not giving him any chance.

    The tornado had also cut off his path of retreat, forcing him into a tough situation.

    ¡°Hmph, you can carry on being arrogant!¡± Lin Jing felt extremely ted at this sight. That fellow actually dared to snatch their treasure with that attitude of his, which angered her to the point of gritting her teeth.

    Initially, she was already nning to bring out all her trump cards to let that fellow pay a price. But she never expected Mu Chen to have such a formidable means.

    ¡°Mu Chen, you¡¯re truly terrific!¡± In the midst of joy, Lin Jing heavily patted Mu Chen¡¯s shoulders.

    Mu Chen¡¯s feet softened from her pat as he helplessly rolled his eyes. The Spiritual Energy in his body was still in an empty state from the Azure Feathered Fan and having to control the Spiritual Array. At this moment, the Spiritual Energy in his body was practically exhausted.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, Lin Jing chuckled and took out some Sovereign Spiritual Liquid for Mu Chen to recover.

    Mu Chen used one hand to absorb Sovereign Spiritual Liquid and looked at Zhu Yan, who was trapped in the storm, at the same time. ¡°Do you have your answer now?¡±

    Zhu Yan briefly looked at Mu Chen before retracting his gaze. Emotions couldn¡¯t be seen on his face as he answered, ¡°You¡¯re the first to make me suffer this badly in recent years.¡±

    ¡°What an honour.¡± Mu Chen replied calmly.

    Zhu Yan then said, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Hand the Wind God¡¯s Fan over... I will set up the Spiritual Array so that it will gradually weaken upon our departure until you can break out yourself.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    Zhu Yan knitted his brows as he looked at Mu Chen without any emotion on his face. ¡°Why should I believe you? What if you have trapped me here forever?¡±

    ¡°I believe that you don¡¯t have the luxury of making a choice.¡± Mu Chen slowly replied as he continued, ¡°Furthermore... I don¡¯t think that even if I have gone against my promise, you will be trapped here forever.¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t understand Zhu Yan too well, he didn¡¯t believe that the Overlord of the Elite Ranking would have no trump cards. The reason why Zhu Yan didn¡¯t wish to resort to them was probably that the price of using them would be too great.

    Zhu Yan pondered for a long while, before looking at Mu Chen and lightly smiled. ¡°Interesting... I never thought that there would be someone like you in the Greaw Continent.¡±

    ¡°So, consider it your win this time... But if we encounter each other again, I will challenge you again.¡±

    Finishing his words, Zhu Yan flicked his finger and the Azure Feathered Fan flew out without any hesitation.

    Mu Chen made a grabbing gesture in the air and the Azure Feathered Fan appeared in his hand. He then spun it in his hand. ¡°Thanks for letting me win.¡±

 Chapter 1129 - Great Harvest

    Chapter 1129 - Great Harvest

    The Azure Feathered Fan floated in Mu Chen¡¯s hand. He did not bother with Zhu Yan any further after taking back the Wind God¡¯s Fan and looked at Lin Jing and Nine Nether with a smile. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for us to split up the treasures.¡±

    He raised the Wind God¡¯s Fan in his hand and announced with a natural smile, ¡°Ladies first. If either of you wants it, go ahead and take it.¡±

    Although it was a Saint Artifact, there wasn¡¯t any unwillingness in him to part with it. After all, he had seen a Saint Artifact before. After all, he had given something as powerful as the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid to Mand.

    Nine Nether and Lin Jing looked at the Wind God¡¯s Fan for a brief moment before shaking their heads. ¡°You¡¯re the one to use it to face the opponent. So it shouldn¡¯t have any ill will against you, so you¡¯re the most suitable to im it.¡±

    What they said wasn¡¯t wrong, since he had obtained the controlling seals from the Wind God¡¯s Fan, forming a link between them. So if he wanted to im the Wind God¡¯s Fan, the Saint Artifact probably wouldn¡¯t reject him.

    When Mu Chen heard their answer, he shook his head with a helpless smile. He did not refute their words and nodded his head, holding the Wind God¡¯s Fan in his hand. ¡°Then I¡¯ll consider it my benefit, this time.¡±

    ¡°What about that?¡± Mu Chen pointed towards the floating jade scroll and theke of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at what those are first.¡± Nine Nether waved her hand and the jade scroll floated down, beforending in her hand. She closed her eyes and briefly inspected it before opening her eyes in astonishment. ¡°This is a Lesser Divine Ability, known as the Wind Summoning Art. It can change Spiritual Energy into astral winds and can allow one to travel along with the wind with extremely... fast speed.¡±

    As a Nine Netherworld Bird, Nine Nether¡¯s speed was extremely fast, to begin with. So to have suchpliments from her... it must be extremely terrifying.

    Mu Chen was also a little startled. This Divine Ability seemed to be a supportive one. Butpared to offensive Divine Abilities, the worth of this Wind Summoning Art was probably much higher.

    After all, as long as anyone cultivated in this Divine Ability, they would have an assurance of their life and if they encountered any troublesome enemies, even if they couldn¡¯t defeat their enemy, they could still escape.

    ording to Mu Chen¡¯s estimations, if he cultivated this, then he might even be able to flee before a Lesser Earth Sovereign. This was definitely a treasure.

    But since he had obtained the Wind God¡¯s Fan, he no longer showed any greed over the Wind Summoning Art, so he left it to the two girls to make their choice.

    ¡°An escaping Divine Ability, too mediocre.¡± Lin Jing lifted her lips as she spoke with contempt. Clearly, she wasn¡¯t too interested in this Divine Ability.

    Nine Nether gave a grateful smile towards Lin Jing, since she knew that Lin Jing was letting her have this on purpose. But amongst the three of them, she was truly the most suitable with this Divine Ability. With this, her speed would be increased to such a terrifying height that even Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up to her.

    ¡°Then any further refusal from me would be impolite.¡± Nine Nether cupped her fist and held the Wind Summoning Art in her hand.

    ¡°Then, theke is mine.¡± Lin Jing lightly smiled as she flicked her finger and the Spiritual Frost Puppet flew out before using the spear to dig theke out before Lin Jing waved her hand and took all the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid in the end.

    If refined, theke should be worth a few ten-odd millions of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, which was definitely not a small amount. In the Great Thousand World, she could even buy a Divine Ability with that sum, so she wasn¡¯t losing out in anything.

    After they settled the distribution, Mu Chen nodded his head with satisfaction. They had a great harvest this time.

    Thinking about it, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help casting a nce at Zhu Yan, who was still trapped in the storm. If that fellow did not barge into this, then it would¡¯ve been more perfect.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡± Mu Chen looked at the empty building. It had already been emptied by them so there¡¯s no further reason to stay there.

    Nine Nether and Lin Jing evidently did not have any objection and nodded their heads.

    At this moment, Zhu Yan was sitting in the storm with his eyes closed. He did not bother about Mu Chen¡¯s group¡¯s distribution of treasures and upon seeing this, Mu Chen also did not bother about him. He just left with Nine Nether and Lin Jing.

    A brief moment after their departure, Zhu Yan slowly opened his eyes and looked in the direction Mu Chen¡¯s group had left in with a faint smile on the corner of his lips.

    ¡°Mu Chen... what an interesting fellow. We will meet again, but at that time, I will take back all my loss. I hope that you will not disappoint me.¡±

    ...

    Outside the Wind Mansion

    A tiny crack was suddenly torn open in the Spiritual Array and three silhouettes slowly walked out, which the storm restored thereafter.

    This ind had clearly been noticed by many. The screeching sounds of wind constantly resounded. Evidently, they were here to search for treasures.

    asionally, there would be a burst of joy sounding out. It looked like some lucky fellows had found some treasures left in the Ancient Haven Pce.

    There were also some people watching outside the main hall but they were looking at the terrifying Spiritual Array that shrouded the building with fear. None of them dared to take a step forth.

    Thus, when Mu Chen¡¯s group of three walked out, everyone immediately looked at them with greed shing in their eyes.

    Anyone could tell that there had to be treasures in the building and since the three of them could walk out unscathed, then they must have obtained those treasures.

    But the moment the greed rose in their hearts, a cold sh swept out with a terrifying chill, covering the ground inyers of ice.

    Everyone was startled before they swiftly avoided that cold sh and looked at the puppet shrouded in cold aura standing before the group of three.

    When they sensed the Spiritual Energy fluctuationing from the puppet, all of them changed their faces.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Spiritual Puppet...¡± Their hearts trembled at the sight of it and they decisively avoided them. A team that could possess a puppet of such level was not a group that they could afford to offend.

    ¡°Their noses are pretty keen.¡± When Mu Chen looked at the streaks of light in the sky, he sighed since he did not expect so many people toe to the Wind Mansion. After all, they hadn¡¯t been in there for a long time.

    But fortunately, the greatest treasures of the Wind Mansion were obtained by them. However, the only thing that did not go well for them was that they had offended Zhu Yan, which made Mu Chen helplessly fling his lips aside.

    When Nine Nether saw his expression, she naturally understood what he was thinking and she couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°Looks like the Top 4 of the Elite Ranking aren¡¯t friendly with you. You¡¯re truly a troublemaker.¡±

    Mu Chen mocked with self-ridicule because what Nine Nether said wasn¡¯t false. He had crippled one of Xia Hong¡¯s arms, so Xia Yu would definitely not let this matter rest so easily. As for Garuda, that person was even one of his greatest enemies that couldn¡¯t be avoided. As for Su Qingyin, who did not reveal her thoughts, she was a moody person and now... he even had a grudge with Zhu Yan.

    Anyone offending one of them would be terrified, but he had practically offended all of them. Even Mu Chen admired his ability to lure trouble.

    But even if he was a little helpless, he did not regret it. Take Zhu Yan, for example, if there was another incident like this, Mu Chen would still not hesitate to take the same method.

    He had offended many people in his cultivation path, but he had always been the oneughing in the end. All his past opponents have been tossed far away by him, and Mu Chen believed that it would still be the same...

    Mu Chen lightly smiled as the fear dispersed from his eyes, reced with sharpness and self-confidence. If he didn¡¯t even have the confidence, then there¡¯s no need to carry on walking down the road of a supreme expert.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll look for a ce to rest, first.¡± Mu Chen looked at the twodies and said. They had undergone a great battle and he suffered a great exhaustion of Spiritual Energy. He¡¯s in a terrible state right now, not to mention that he even had to refine the Wind God¡¯s Fan to prevent others from robbing it from him so easily.

    Nine Nether nodded her head. She also had the intention ofprehending the Wind Summoning Art and Lin Jing naturally had no objections.

    Thus, the three of them left the Wind Mansion¡¯s ind and searched for a remote ind that didn¡¯t have any Spiritual Energy protecting it. It¡¯s an ordinary ind that others definitely wouldn¡¯t look at.

    The three of them entered a tattered pagoda on the ind and settled down. Mu Chen had immediately sat down on one of the levels and brought the Azure Feathered Fan into his hand.

    Mu Chen stared at the Azure Feathered Fan and his gaze gradually burned. After the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid, this was the second Saint Artifact that he had obtained. However, the power of this Wind God¡¯s Fan was definitely inferior to the pyramid but Mu Chen wasn¡¯t surprised. After all, the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid was left by the Forth Hall Master, while this Wind God¡¯s Fan was left by the Wind Mansion Lord. Those two existences had a great gap in their status in the Ancient Haven Pce.

    But this was also the reason why Mu Chen inwardly rejoiced. After all, he hadn¡¯t broken through to the Earth Sovereign Realm, so powerful Saint Artifacts would be useless in his hand.

    On the other hand, he should be able to barely use this Wind God¡¯s Fan with his current cultivation.

    As he thought about this, Mu Chen no longer hesitated and Spiritual Energy rose from his hand, akin to a me that gradually enveloped the Wind God¡¯s Fan...

 Chapter 1130 - Dragon Island

    Chapter 1130 - Dragon Ind

    The mes rose, enveloping the Azure Feathered Fan in an instant. The zing temperature had caused the surrounding space to distort and even space was giving off a burning scent.

    But facing the zing mes, the Azure Feathered Fan wasn¡¯t bothered, not even the azure lustre had rippled. It¡¯s as if the mes were nothing to it.

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t surprised about this. If a Saint Artifact could be refined so easily, then he would have to suspect if it was a genuine Saint Artifact.

    Furthermore, if it wasn¡¯t for this Wind God¡¯s Fan being in an unimed state, Mu Chen would probably suffer the retaliation from the fan itself if he had used the mes to burn it...

    Staring at this Wind God¡¯s Fan, Mu Chen waved his hand and a creek of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid appeared around him and a boundless spiritual mist rose, filling up this level of the pagoda.

    It¡¯s not easy to refine the Wind God¡¯s Fan, so Mu Chen had to use arge amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid to aid him in refining it.

    Finishing his preparations, Mu Chen gradually closed his eyes and strands of Spiritual Energy from the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid as it flowed and entered through his nose, replenishing the exhausted Spiritual Energy in his body.

    Thus, time slowly flowed while he continued his refinement. He had no idea how long it had been since the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid around him started to thin down, even the mes have turned hazy without him knowing. The fan was in the centre as the mist rose and a tiny, deep azure tornado appeared.

    The tornado was extremely exquisite but when it appeared, this entire area jolted and a violent gale vaguely whistled with sands fluttering in the sky...

    Mu Chen¡¯s closed eyes opened and he looked at the tiny tornado that appeared with a sh of joy in his eyes.

    This tornado should be the core of the Wind God¡¯s Fan with a strand of the Profound Yellow Gale that would only be born in the nine heavens after a myriad year. This was one of the greatest reasons that the Wind God¡¯s Fan could be a genuine Saint Artifact.

    If he wanted to refine the Wind God¡¯s Fan, then he would have to leave his own imprint behind in the Profound Yellow Gale.

    Mu Chen took in a deep breath, then bit on his tongue and a blood essence shot out that contained an extremely purified Spiritual Energy. When the blood gushed out, Mu Chen¡¯s face instantly turned paler. This had clearly exhausted him.

    Blood essence such as this was extremely precious. After all, it was nurtured with his Spiritual Energy. If he lost too much, then it might even affect his Spiritual Energy foundation. If it wasn¡¯t needed for refining this Saint Artifact, Mu Chen would definitely not be willing to do this.

    The blood flew towards the Profound Yellow Gale, but it did not integrate into it. It seemed to be blocked out by something, hovering outside.

    When Mu Chen saw this, his face became calm and he closed his eyes once again. He then started to control the mes to unleash a zing temperature that burned the Profound Yellow Gale.

    It was also under this slow burning that the blood essence managed to slowly fuse with it.

    But this process needed some time, so Mu Chen wasn¡¯t impatient. He slowly waited. As long as the blood essence couldpletely fuse into the Profound Yellow Gale and leave his imprint within it, then this Wind God¡¯s Fan would be under his control. At that time, even if this was seized by someone else, unless it was someone that was several grades higher than him in cultivation, it¡¯s impossible for them to erase his imprint.

    It was so much so that Mu Chen could even control the imprint within it to destroy the core of the Wind God¡¯s Fan, detonating this Saint Artifact. Even genuine Earth Sovereigns wouldn¡¯t have a good time.

    This was the reason why Mu Chen wanted to exhaust so much time and effort to refine the Wind God¡¯s Fan... After all, the temptation of a Saint Artifact was too great.

    With all the procedurespleted, he only needed to wait...

    ...

    While Mu Chen was refining the Wind God¡¯s Fan, Nine Nether stood in the sky outside the pagoda. She quietly stood in the sky with her eyes closed. The surrounding Spiritual Energy fluctuations around her had dissipated before she stretched her hands out to circte the chant of the Wind Summoning Art.

    As sheprehended it with her eyes closed, strands of a gale started to condense in the sky and gradually gathered around her.

    Under the strands of the gale that had gathered, Nine Nether could seem to sense the weight of her body lightening. That feeling was akin to soaring in the sky, akin to the omnipresent wind.

    A ripple fluctuated in her heart. This Wind Summoning Art was merely a Lesser Divine Ability that even nted more towards being the supportive kind. However, the profundities were extremely stunning. If she could seed in cultivating it, then she might even be able topare with Earth Sovereigns.

    Even someone as powerful as Zhu Yan, who was under the Earth Sovereign Realm, could only eat her dust and couldn¡¯t even touch her.

    Thinking about this scene, Nine Nether¡¯s heart rose with expectations.

    ...

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether were busy with their matters while Lin Jing had nothing to do. After circling the ind and not noticing any treasures, she could only return in anger.

    When she returned, she saw that Mu Chen and Nine Nether were still busy with their own matters and couldn¡¯t be disturbed. So she waited for a brief moment before she quietly left the ind with her temper. She intended to stroll around and see if she coulde across any other opportunities.

    Exiting the ind, Lin Jing travelled without any objective and would asionally encounter groups. When those people saw that she was alone, they couldn¡¯t help the ill thoughts in their hearts. But the moment those thoughts rose in their hearts, they saw a silhouette enveloped in cold aura following behind Lin Jing like a shadow. The cold aura being emitted from that silhouette made them feel a chill down their spines, freezing all those thoughts of theirs and avoided her.

    Under the protection of the Spiritual Frost Puppet, Lin Jing¡¯s path was unobstructed. There wasn¡¯t anyone that dared to make a move against her and under this situation, she managed to obtain some harvest on several inds. Butpared to her harvest together with Mu Chen, they paled inparison.

    She was dissatisfied. Ordinary treasures weren¡¯t worthy in her eyes, so as she searched around, there wasn¡¯t anything interesting to her.

    But fortunately, she had also obtained some information in the process regarding the location of the Dragon Mansion.

    The Dragon Mansion was also one of the Nine Mansions that was also rumoured to be ranked one of the tops amongst the Mansions or even stronger than the Wind Mansion Lord that they had previously encountered.

    Upon obtaining that information, Lin Jing changed her direction without hesitation and flew towards the direction of the Dragon Mansion¡¯s ind.

    When Lin Jing reached the Dragon Mansion¡¯s ind, she was a little startled to see that there was a multitude of experts outside the Dragon Ind with streaks of light constantly flying over. Evidently, they must have also obtained information and rushed here as well.

    This ce was much more lively than the Wind Ind.

    However, Lin Jing realised that although there were many people around, no one dared to casually enter. On the contrary, most of them stopped outside and did not dare to enter.

    Lin Jing swept a nce and nodded her head with a sh of understanding. She realised that the ind was covered in a faint mist. The mist wasn¡¯t strong, but Lin Jing could easily recognise it.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually the Dragon Breath Poison... No wonder no one dares to enter.¡± Lin Jing eximed and clicked her tongue. The so-called ¡°Dragon Breath Poison¡± was a highly toxic poison that belonged to the Dragon n, refined with the breath of a dragon so it¡¯s extremely overbearing. Even Lesser Earth Sovereigns would be in a pathetic state if they breathed in too much and if they were careless, they might even lose their lives.

    However, Lin Jing wasn¡¯t depressed due to this. On the contrary, she lightly smiled. This poison could obstruct others but it¡¯s still insufficient to stop her.

    Thinking about this, she waved her hand, storing the Spiritual Frost Puppet, then clenched it. An exquisite white jade gourd appeared in her hand and a white lustre gushed out, enveloping her body.

    Finishing that, Lin Jing walked towards the ind, swaggering under countless astonished gazes.

    At the moment that Lin Jing entered the Dragon Ind, a silhouette casually walked over from another corner of the ind. That silhouette was donned in a rainbow-coloured dress that outlined her impressive figure. She had a soft waist and an appearance that made the throats of others dry. There was a veil covering her stunning face.

    Thisdy was covered in a bewitching mystery that made others feel intoxicated just by looking at her.

    When she entered the Dragon Ind, a small rainbow snake crawled out of her shoulder and it sucked in the poison. This poison, which even the Dragon n would avoid, was actually nothing before this snake...

    As the snake sucked in, the bewitching beauty slowly walked towards the depths of the ind.

 Chapter 1131 - Competition of the Two Ladies

    Chapter 1131 - Competition of the Two Ladies

    The entire ind was covered in ruins with a faint mist spreading between the heavens and earth without the slightest vitality.

    Footsteps resounded within the deathly silence as a silhouette hopped over, filled with spirits as she jumped onto a rock and ced her hand above her eyes, looking into the distance. But the silent environment made her fling her lips.

    ¡°Not a thing after walking so far...¡± Lin Jing muttered as a faint lustre covered her, protecting her from the poison. This Dragon Ind was clearlyrger than the Wind Ind that they had been to and the poisonous mist even dulled her senses, making it hard for her to search.

    Evidently, she did not get any harvest along the way.

    ¡°Looks like I can only change to another method...¡± Lin Jing sighed and the lustre gathered on her palm, before a flying bug the size of an infant¡¯s fist appeared. The bug had a long horn that constantly wriggled.

    This was an extremely precious Treasure-Seeking Bug that could sense the finest fluctuations in such a harsh environment. At the same time, it could also search for treasures between the heavens and earth.

    But under this environment, the Treasure-Seeking Bug could still search about. However, it might be injured by the poisonous mist, which was the reason why Lin Jing had not used it earlier. But judging from the current situation, if she didn¡¯t do this, then she would definitely waste a great amount of time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lin Jing raised her hand and the Treasure-Seeking Bug pped its wings. It spun around before flying towards the right. When Lin Jing saw the reaction from the Treasure-Seeking Bug, she closely followed after.

    The Treasure-Seeking Bug flew for approximately ten-odd minutes beforending on a structure. Lin Jing carefully lifted the bug; however, its body had gradually turned ck due to the poisonous mist.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Lin Jing gently patted the Treasure-Seeking Bug before retrieving a Jade Bottle filled with liquid and ced the bug within. The liquid had a cleansing effect, so it should be able to dissolve the poisonous mist that was inside the Treasure-Seeking Bug.

    Finishing this, Lin Jing raised her head and looked into the distance with a sh of joy in her eyes.

    It was a patch of ruins and judging from the remains, it had to be a massive building; however, it had copsed.

    Lin Jing swept her gaze around before focusing her attention to the centre. There was still an intact White Bone Throne with a powerful might that remained on the throne. Evidently, this throne must have belonged to a powerful character in ancient times.

    Lin Jing nced at the throne before shifting her gaze up at the top of the throne and she saw a crystalline pearl that was the size of a head.

    The surface of the pearl was smooth and emitted a gentle lustre. There seemed to be a white dragon coiled within it. Vaguely, there was also a boundless Spiritual Energy fluctuation being emitted from it.

    ¡°This is... the Dragon Spiritual Pearl?¡± Lin Jing looked at the pearl and her eyes lit up. It was said that some powerful beings of the Dragon n would seal their Spiritual Energy into a Dragon Spiritual Pearl when they died. It contained their pure Spiritual Energy or even bloodline. If she could obtain this and refine it, then it would be greatly beneficial to her cultivation.

    ording to her estimations, this Dragon Spiritual Pearl should have been left by the Dragon Mansion Lord, who might have even been a Greater Earth Sovereign existence when he was alive. Therefore, the worth of this Dragon Spiritual Pearl was not any less than the Wind God¡¯s Fan that Mu Chen obtained.

    ¡°Finally something good!¡± Lin Jing smiled. She had strolled around for so long and finally, she had found a pretty good treasure.

    She naturally did not hesitate to flick her finger and a beam of Spiritual Energy shot out with the intention of seizing the Dragon Spiritual Pearl.

    But just when Lin Jing made her move towards the Dragon Spiritual Pearl, a rainbow Spiritual Energy descended and shattered her Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Lin Jing was briefly stunned at the sudden attack and yelled.

    Her cold yell was responded with silence without any movements, as if what happened earlier was just her hallucination.

    ¡°You think that I won¡¯t be able to find you if you hide from me?¡± Lin Jing coldly snorted before she formed some seals and pressed down at the air before her. Instantly, a jade lustre spread out at a stunning speed beneath her palm.

    The poisonous mist was pushed away as the jade lustre swept out, intending to reveal any hidden items and even shadows wouldn¡¯t be left alone.

    The jade lustre swiftly spread out and Lin Jing could sense a faint spatial fluctuation on a rock before a silhouette was revealed under the light of the jade lustre.

    Lin Jing was stunned when she saw the silhouette. That¡¯s because it was a beauty that stood before her...

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Lin Jing looked at the bewitching beauty as she questioned.

    ¡°What? I have to dere my identity in order to seek treasures here?¡± The rainbow-dresseddyzily smiled. Although she wore a veil, anyone could imagine the stunning appearance beneath that veil.

    Lin Jing¡¯s face remainedposed as she dered, ¡°I found this Dragon Spiritual Pearl first.¡±

    ¡°Since when have the rules changed to firste, first serve?¡± The rainbow-dresseddy spoke with faint ridicule in her voice. She naturally found Lin Jing¡¯s words hrious.

    Lin Jing shrugged. Although she was beautiful, her temperament was different from this rainbow-dresseddy so her actions looked charming instead. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s nothing to talk between us...¡±

    The rainbow-dresseddy was clearly interested in the Dragon Spiritual Pearl as well, which she definitely couldn¡¯t let it go of so easily. Since that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s nothing to speak between them.

    A cold aura suddenly appeared and a silhouette mysteriously appeared before the rainbow-dresseddy then stabbed forth with the spear in its hand.

    A cold aura that could even freeze the air enveloped her, but the rainbow-dresseddy did not move. When the cold aura was a foot away from her, a rainbow-coloured tail swept out and mmed against the spear. Instantly, the cold air shattered and the spear had also crumbled into fragments.

    The Spiritual Frost Puppet suffered a heavy impact and was blown away, leaving a long mark on the ground before it could stabilise its figure.

    When Lin Jing saw this scene, her eyes narrowed with a smear of graveness for the first time as she looked at the rainbow-dresseddy. There was actually a seven-coloured snake on the shoulder of thatdy and the snake had coiled as it flicked its tongue. The mouth of that snake was as dark as a ck hole, as if it could devour the heavens and earth. That snake was definitely fishy!

    Lin Jing could tell that the seven-coloured snake seemed to be so powerful that it might even be stronger than her Spiritual Frost Puppet.

    This made Lin Jing mutter to herself as she pondered the origin of thatdy. Her means and foundation were probably stronger, and not weaker, than Su Qingyin. But Lin Jing never heard of someone like her from Mu Chen.

    Although she was startled at the strength of her opponent, who was Lin Jing? She was the Princess of the Martial Realm and if she couldn¡¯t even seize a Dragon Spiritual Pearl, then it would be a little embarrassing.

    Thus, Lin Jing quickly retracted her astonishment and stretched her hand out, then removed a jade bracelet.

    When she removed the jade bracelet, the Spiritual Energy suppression in Lin Jing¡¯s body had also been removed and a gale soared into the sky along with a powerful Spiritual Energy pressure that swept between the heavens and earth. At that moment, even the poisonous mist was pushed back.

    ¡°Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign...¡±

    Sensing that powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation, the rainbow-dresseddy¡¯s eyes shed as she was taken by surprise by this mysteriousdy before her.

    It looked like acquiring the Dragon Spiritual Pearl would not be as easy as she thought.

    Thinking about this, the rainbow-dresseddy no longer concealed her own strength and gently took a step out. The space around her fluctuated and a stunning Spiritual Energy fluctuation that wasn¡¯t any weaker than Lin Jing¡¯s soared into the sky.

    Another Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign!

    If those outside saw this scene, their eyeballs would definitely drop. Generally speaking, those at Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign would be considered amongst the top four in the Elite Ranking of the Greaw Continent. However, the two girls weren¡¯t amongst the top four...

    Lin Jing looked at the rainbow-dresseddy and pulsed her lips before a jade strip appeared in her hand and was crushed by her.

    Crushing the strip, Lin Jing no longer hesitated. She tapped her feet and shot towards the rainbow-dresseddy along with her boundless Spiritual Energy.

    At that moment when Lin Jing crushed the jade strip, Mu Chen suddenly opened his eyes as a jade strip appeared in his hand along with a message, ¡°Mu Chen, I met someone troublesome. Quick,e and help me beat her up!¡±

 Chapter 1132 - Nine Netherâ€™s Opportunity

    Chapter 1132 - Nine Nether¡¯s Opportunity

    ¡°Someone troublesome?¡± When Mu Chen read that message, his face uncontrobly changed. With Lin Jing¡¯s trump cards and the Spiritual Frost Puppet, she could even fight Zhu Yan. But Zhu Yan was trapped in the Wind Mansion by them, so who was it that made Lin Jing feel troubled?

    Could it be Garuda?

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze shed with puzzlement. Although Garuda was ranked as the third, Mu Chen refused to believe that someone like him would be weaker than Zhu Yan and Su Qingyin...

    It looked like he definitely had to rush over and take a look.

    Mu Chen looked up ahead at the zing mes where the Wind God¡¯s Fan was hovering within. His blood essence had already left an imprint in the Profound Yellow Gale, forming a crimson mark.

    When the imprint was formed, Mu Chen could immediately sense the miraculous connection with the Wind God¡¯s Fan. Even if someone else seized it from him, he only needed a single thought and the Wind God¡¯s Fan wouldunch a retaliation and a situation, such as someone using the Wind God¡¯s Fan to deal with him, would definitely not appear.

    Mu Chen stretched his hand out and brushed away the mes. The Wind God¡¯s Fan then fell into his hand. It was cold to the touch and he revealed a satisfied smile.

    After refining this Wind God¡¯s Fan, he could vaguely sense the power contained within it but if he wanted to use it, then he would need a huge amount of Spiritual Energy, which he still couldn¡¯t aplish with his current cultivation.

    But even if he couldn¡¯t utilise it, a Saint Artifact was still a Saint Artifact. With it, Mu Chen¡¯s fighting strength would definitely soar and if he encountered Zhu Yan again, even without the Spiritual Array, Mu Chen could still confront him with the help of the Wind God¡¯s Fan.

    Mu Chen held onto the fan and looked somewhat elegant with it. He fiddled around with the fan before storing it and his silhouette shed, appearing on another corner of the pagoda. Nine Nether was still in the sky, where a violent gale had gathered around her.

    Mu Chen stared at her with a sh of shock in his eyes. That¡¯s because he could sense that although he could lock onto Nine Nether, for some reason, he a doubt. If he attacked her, he would definitely not be able tond an attack on her.

    She was akin to a wind that couldn¡¯t be predicted.

    When Mu Chen looked at Nine Nether, thetter also opened her eyes and she looked at Mu Chen with a smile on her cold face.

    However, when Nine Nether smiled at him, Mu Chen slightly contracted his eyes and suddenly turned around to see a silhouette behind him.

    ¡°What a swift reaction time.¡± Nine Nether looked at Mu Chen and smiled.

    Mu Chen was a little startled as she looked at Nine Nether. ¡°Your speed...¡±

    Nine Nether¡¯s speed had actually exceeded his perception and if it wasn¡¯t for him being familiar to Nine Nether¡¯s aura, he would probably not be able to detect her.

    That speed was truly formidable.

    ¡°This Wind Summoning Art isn¡¯t simple.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned grave. Although the previous Nine Nether was fast, her speed was more or less simr to Mu Chen¡¯s. But her current speed had crushed him. So this Wind Summoning Art was definitely not simple. An ordinary Lesser Divine Ability would definitely not have such prowess.

    ¡°This Wind Summoning Art is truly not simple... Naturally, urately speaking, it should be thepleted Wind Summoning Art that¡¯s not simple.¡± Nine Nether nodded her head in agreement.

    ¡°Completed?¡± Mu Chen was stunned.

    ¡°Thepleted Wind Summoning Art is known as the Greater Wind Summoning Art... Don¡¯t think that it¡¯s just an additional word, it is said that the Greater Wind Summoning Art is even amongst one of the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities...¡± Unconceble excitement appeared on Nine Nether¡¯s face. She only knew about this information after cultivating this Wind Summoning Art. The impact of this information was extremely great to her. After all, the so-called ¡°36 Peerless Divine Abilities¡± were too resounding in the Great Thousand World.

    Nine Nether never dreamt that a Lesser Divine Ability that she had gotten was founded from a Peerless Divine Ability.

    ¡°Greater Wind Summoning Art... One of the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities?¡± Mu Chen sucked in a cold breath, since he had also been greatly startled. He also did not expect that a Lesser Divine Ability from the Wind Mansion would have such a formidable origin.

    That was one of the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities that even Heavenly Sovereigns would be tempted by. Although this was not the genuine Greater Wind Summoning Art, if Nine Nether managed toplete it from an opportunity, then the worth of it was simply priceless.

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder why your speed would be so horrifying after cultivating it...¡± At this moment, Mu Chen also understood and couldn¡¯t help sighing. Nine Nether¡¯s opportunity was truly worth admiration. Who could have known that a Lesser Divine Ability would originate from the Greater Wind Summoning Art?

    ording to his estimations, if Nine Nether circted it at full force, as long as she didn¡¯t encounter a genuine Earth Sovereign, she would be able toe and go as she wished.

    ¡°Although the Wind Mansion Lord¡¯s strength was not at the top, I believe that his speed was definitely the first amongst the Nine Mansions.¡± Nine Nether smiled. She clearly couldn¡¯t conceal her excitement after obtaining such a treasure.

    Mu Chen nodded his head with a smile, ¡°Since you have managed to cultivate this Wind Summoning Art, let us get moving now. Lin Jing encountered trouble...¡±

    As he spoke, he told Nine Nether what he had heard from Lin Jing.

    ¡°Someone that even Lin Jing couldn¡¯t deal with?¡± Hearing his words, Nine Nether narrowed her eyes and continued, ¡°Then let us hurry over.¡±

    To be able to make Lin Jing feel troublesome, it definitely could not be an ordinary person. So they had to immediately rush over in case Lin Jing was suffering.

    Mu Chen nodded his head and soared into the sky before bolting into the distance.

    When Mu Chen turned into a streak of light, Nine Nether stood with her hands behind her back and a gale appeared beneath her feet. She walked on the wind and easily appeared behind Mu Chen. Furthermore, no matter how much Mu Chen increased his speed, he couldn¡¯t shake her off.

    The two of them travelled at the top of their speed and an ind shed into their sights. In just ten-odd minutes, they had already gradually approached the Dragon Ind that Lin Jing sent her message from.

    There were still many experts outside the Dragon Ind but they were helpless before the Dragon Breath Poison, so they did not dare to enter. But at the same time, they couldn¡¯t give up and could only hang around.

    ¡°The Dragon Breath Poison?¡± Mu Chen recognised the poisonous mist with a nce, but he wasn¡¯t too startled. After a brief hesitation, he charged in with Nine Nether.

    At that moment when they entered the ind, transparent mes gushed from the two¡¯s bodies, the Undying mes. But in terms of quality, Mu Chen was slightly inferior, since Nine Nether¡¯s Undying mes were much purer.

    However, Mu Chen only wanted to block out the poisonous mist so as long as it worked, it¡¯s good.

    The two of them entered the ind and flew towards the depths. Not long after, they could sense the violent Spiritual Energy fluctuationsing from the depths, which should be Lin Jing¡¯s location. But judging from the movements, the fight seemed to be extremely intense.

    Mu Chen and Nine Nether swiftly approached the location where the Spiritual Energy fluctuations came from. Thereafter, the two¡¯s surroundings surged with Spiritual Energy. They were fully prepared to make their move at any time.

    As the two of them travelled, the poisonous mist suddenly thinned down due to the intense battle taking ce.

    Mu Chen cast a nce and saw the intense confrontation between two silhouettes. At this moment, the two of them were enveloped with extremely powerful Spiritual Energy with Spiritual Energy pirs soaring into the sky.

    Mu Chen clenched his fist and the Crimson Dragon Spear appeared in his hand before he poured his boundless Spiritual Energy within. His arm trembled and the spear pounced forth, akin to a dragon brandishing its talons with high lethality.

    The spear immediately got between the two of them and an explosion urred, separating the two silhouettes.

    When the two of them were separated, Lin Jing¡¯s face shed with joy when she saw the spear and she immediately roared, ¡°Quick, catch her! Don¡¯t let her escape!¡±

    Mu Chen appeared beside Lin Jing and after seeing that she did not suffer any injuries, only then did he feel relieved before looking at the silhouette that was not too far away. He wanted to see who it was that managed to force Lin Jing to go this far...

    Mu Chen cast his nce over and saw a rainbow-dresseddy standing on a rock with a bewitching beauty that even left him somewhat startled. When he shifted his gaze upwards, most of the veil that covered thedy¡¯s face was torn, so it couldn¡¯t pose any effect of hiding her appearance. Thus, Mu Chen could see her face with just a nce.

    Mhm? What a beauty... That was the first thought that rose within Mu Chen¡¯s heart.

    Why does she look so familiar? That was the second thought in his mind.

    Mu Chen was stunned while staring at the beauty. For the moment, it was as if his brain had crashed, which he recovered a brief momentter, and he had instantly widened his eyes.

 Chapter 1133 - Meeting Xiao Xiao Again

    Chapter 1133 - Meeting Xiao Xiao Again

    The rainbow-dresseddy stood on the rock with her wavy hair emanating a bewitching air, which made her even more attractive, coupled with her appearance. The seven-coloured snake was coiled on her shoulder, which gave her another vour of beauty.

    However, when Mu Chen looked at that bewitching appearance, his eyes slowly widened and his expression turned weird.

    That¡¯s because that appearance was familiar to him... it was Cai Xiao, who Mu Chen had met in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven... or should he say Xiao Xiao.

    The rumoured daughter of the me Emperor, whose background was as intimidating as Lin Jing¡¯s.

    Mu Chen never thought that the troublesome person that Lin Jing met would be her!

    This was truly a sh of someone close who failed to recognise each other!

    Mu Chen was dumbfounded as he looked at Xiao Xiao. Thetter also clearly saw him at this time and was stunned before a vourful smile appeared on her face.

    ¡°Hey, Mu Chen, what are you doing?¡± When Lin Jing saw that Mu Chen did not move, she spoke out in doubt.

    Xiao Xiao gently caressed the snake on her shoulder and teased, ¡°Tsk, tsk. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a year, Mu Chen, so when did you start to work as a hired fighter?¡±

    Hearing her words, Lin Jing and Nine Nether were stunned before both of them looked at Mu Chen. ¡°You know her?¡±

    Mu Chen bitterly smiled. ¡°She is also my friend. We went to the Dragon-Phoenix Haven together.¡±

    When Lin Jing heard his words, she couldn¡¯t help widening her eyes. Although she did not speak, she was definitely feeling awkward in her heart. After all, this situation was really too awkward and she did not know what to say.

    She retracted the boundless Spiritual Energy around her. Since thisdy was a friend of Mu Chen¡¯s, then there¡¯s no need to fight. Lin Jing was also someone from an unordinary birth. Although she was a female, she was also generous, and thus, she wouldn¡¯t hold grudges against Xiao Xiao.

    Mu Chen felt relieved at this scene. The two of them were friends of his and if they fought, it would definitely be a headache for him.

    Xiao Xiao approached as Mu Chen gave her a smile before introducing her to Nine Nether, ¡°This is Nine Nether, who is with me in the Greaw Continent and she¡¯s an old friend of mine.¡±

    He then pointed at Lin Jing. ¡°This is Lin Jing... the Martial Ancestor is her father.¡±

    Finishing his words, he then said towards Nine Nether and Lin Jing, ¡°This is Xiao Xiao... the me Emperor is her father.¡±

    When Mu Chen finished his words, the three girls were startled as they looked at each other in shock. The Martial Ancestor and me Emperor were existences that could tremble the entire Great Thousand World with a stomp of their feet. However, those two powerhouses rarely showed their faces, so who could have expected that their daughters would meet each other with this method?

    ¡°So you¡¯re the daughter of the Martial Ancestor... Even my father holds the Martial Ancestor in high esteem, it is truly fate that I can meet the Princess of the Martial Realm today.¡± Xiao Xiao¡¯s face was truly a little startled. After all, the reputation of the Martial Ancestor wasn¡¯t any weaker than her own father¡¯s and she knew that the Martial Ancestor was one of those in the Great Thousand World whom even her father held with high esteem.

    Lin Jing¡¯s eyes beamed as she spoke with some excitement, ¡°So the me Emperor is Big Sister¡¯s father. I have also heard my father talking about Senior me Emperor. He¡¯s my idol and if I knew of Big Sister¡¯s identity earlier, then I would have definitely let you have the Spiritual Dragon Pearl.¡±

    Lin Jing was proud of her father ever since she was young, so she naturally revered the me Emperor who could stand on the same height as her father. So the excitement on her face at this moment wasn¡¯t fake.

    Xiao Xiao slightly smiled. She felt fortunate in her heart that Mu Chen came in time. Otherwise, if anything happened and both of them pulled out their trump cards, then both sides would definitely suffer injury.

    No matter how she looked at it, it wasn¡¯t worth it to form an enmity with the other party just for a Spiritual Dragon Pearl.

    Mu Chen looked at the twodies who were getting along well, and felt heavily relieved. Both of them had unordinary births so even if they had different characters, they were extremely prideful deep in their bones. Therefore, Mu Chen was worried that they would still fight and if that¡¯s the case, he would be sandwiched between the both of them.

    But fortunately, the two of them still had their manners and weren¡¯t like those petty girls.

    Mu Chen then looked at Xiao Xiao and said with astonishment, ¡°Why are you in the Ancient Haven Pce?¡±

    ¡°The Ancient Haven Pce was founded by the Heavenly Emperor. It just so happens that I came out of my cultivation so I came to take a look. Initially, I wanted to go to the Northern Region to look for you, but I believed that you wouldn¡¯t miss such an event so I immediately came here instead.¡±

    Xiao Xiao smiled as she nced at Mu Chen and spoke in a startled voice, ¡°Your strength rose pretty quickly.¡±

    When they were in the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation was only at the Third Grade Sovereign Realm. Not even two years have passed and he had already stepped into the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm. Such a cultivation speed even left Xiao Xiao somewhat startled in her heart.

    ¡°Not as fast as you.¡± Mu Chen shrugged. When he came here, Xiao Xiao did not hide her strength and her cultivation wasn¡¯t weaker than Zhu Yan¡¯s, a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign, and she might even be amongst the top even in that realm.

    ¡°This is the Spiritual Dragon Pearl?¡± Mu Chen looked at the crystalline pearl above the throne. That had to be the reason why Lin Jing and Xiao Xiao fought.

    Lin Jing and Xiao Xiao exchanged a nce before the both of them nodded their heads in embarrassment.

    ¡°So how are the both of you going to split that?¡± Mu Chen asked, since there was only one Spiritual Dragon Pearl and only one of them could have it. However, he was obviously not going to make a decision to distribute it.

    When Lin Jing heard his words, she smiled and spoke first, ¡°Let Big Sister Xiao have it. She hasn¡¯t obtained a token yet and this is also not that important to me.¡±

    Although the Spiritual Dragon Pearl was precious, what treasure had she not seen before with her status? In her eyes, a Spiritual Dragon Pearl was still insufficient, at leastpared to forging a good rtionship with Xiao Xiao.

    When Xiao Xiao heard Lin Jing¡¯s choice, she briefly hesitated before showing a smile of gratitude. ¡°Then thank you, Little Sister Lin Jing. This is still quite useful to me and if we encounter any treasures,ter on, I will reimburse you with them.¡±

    The seven-coloured snake crawled out from her shoulder and spat its tongue towards the Spiritual Dragon Pearl with excitement.

    ¡°Big Sister Xiao is too polite, go ahead and take it.¡± Lin Jing chuckled.

    Xiao Xiao nodded her head and strode out towards the throne. But just when she was about a hundred feet away from the throne, Mu Chen suddenly appeared beside her and stopped her.

    ¡°Mhm?¡± Xiao Xiao was stunned and looked at Mu Chen with doubt. Lin Jing and Nine Nether also followed up, looking at Mu Chen with puzzlement.

    ¡°There¡¯s a problem?¡± It was still Nine Nether that understood Mu Chen the best. She knew that Mu Chen would definitely not be tempted by this Spiritual Dragon Pearl and since that¡¯s the case, then there had to be another reason why he stopped Xiao Xiao.

    When Xiao Xiao and Lin Jing heard Nine Nether¡¯s words, their eyes narrowed.

    Mu Chen stared at the throne and gently nodded his head. ¡°It¡¯s a little weird...¡±

    When Xiao Xiao was approaching, he could vaguely sense a subtle fluctuation that was so hidden that even Xiao Xiao and Lin Jing did not sense it.

    Mu Chen kneeled down and ced his hand on the ground, then closed his eyes. When the threedies saw this, they split up and made a protective formation with him in the centre.

    Mu Chen remained in this position for a good while before he suddenly opened his eyes and a spiritual light flickered in his palm, ¡°There really is a problem.¡±

    When he finished his words, he abruptly mmed his palm down and a visible Spiritual Energy fluctuation spread out from his palm.

    Explosions resounded as countless rocks shattered and the ground seemed to have started to copse.

    As the ground copsed, the threedies could see spiritual lines appearing on the ground and that they interlinked into a massive Spiritual Array with the throne as the foundation.

    Furthermore, what made their pupils shrink was the fact that they saw a white dragon on the copsed down, shrouded with a deathly aura without any vitality in the eyes of that dragon.

    The dragonid there without any vitality. It was no wonder why the threedies couldn¡¯t sense it and the reason why Mu Chen could. It was due to it being a Spiritual Array.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually an Exotic Corpse Dragon...¡± Thedies looked at the white dragon shrouded in the deathly aura and spoke in astonishment.

    They weren¡¯t too afraid of this Exotic Corpse Dragon, but it was the Spiritual Array that made them feel threatened.

    ¡°What is this Spiritual Array?¡± Xiao Xiao asked in puzzlement. If she had stepped into the Spiritual Array without any preparation, then she would probably suffer considerably.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Spiritual Corpse Array. If you step in, your Spiritual Energy will be suppressed and judging from the deathly aura gathered in there, even a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign would be reduced to be roughly at the Seventh Grade Sovereign.¡± Mu Chen answered.

    Xiao Xiao and Lin Jing were startled. If their cultivation got suppressed to Seventh Grade Sovereign, then they would definitely be devoured by the Exotic Corpse Dragon. However, they never expected something so lethal would be hidden there.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Xiao Xiao knitted her brows. If she forcefully broke that array, then it would probably affect the Spiritual Dragon Pearl as well.

    When Mu Chen heard her worries, he lightly smiled, ¡°If it¡¯s the Spiritual Array, leave it to me.¡±

 Chapter 1134 - The Heaven Swallowing Python

    Chapter 1134 - The Heaven Swallowing Python

    ¡°If it¡¯s the Spiritual Array, leave it to me.¡± Mu Chen spoke as he formed seals with his hands. As a spiritual lustre surged, spiritual seals were refined and shot into the air, integrating with the atmosphere.

    This Spiritual Corpse Array wasn¡¯t simple and ording to his estimation, this could be considered a Schr Grade Spiritual Array if it¡¯s in apleted state. But fortunately, it was already damaged due to time with ws in it. This was also the reason why he was confident in dealing with it.

    As spiritual seals constantly integrated into the Spiritual Array, it gradually fluctuated and some of the spiritual lines suffered disruption then gradually fade away.

    Mu Chen did not destroy this Spiritual Arraypletely, since it would exhaust too much time. He chose the most efficient method, which was to destroy some of the cores of the Spiritual Array, causing it to be disrupted. It would lose the bnce and copse by itself.

    As this Spiritual Corpse Array fluctuated, Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at Mu Chen with a smear of astonishment. Evidently, she did not expect Mu Chen¡¯s attainments in the path of Spiritual Array to reach this height.

    Trembles came from the Spiritual Array as distorted Spiritual Energy fluctuations constantly came from the Spiritual Array. In the end, the Spiritual Array couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and shattered with an explosion.

    Spiritual Energy swept out in the sky and the deathly aura had also swept out along with the destruction of the Spiritual Array, causing the heavens and earth to instantly turn cold.

    But fortunately, they were prepared and circted their Spiritual Energy to guard their bodies, allowing the deathly aura to hit them.

    The deathly aura shock wavested for several minutes before dissipating. The threedies looked up ahead with joy. This Spiritual Corpse Array hadpletely faded.

    ¡°Not bad, not bad. I haven¡¯t seen you for some time and I have to look at you in another light.¡± Xiao Xiao gently smiled. She was very satisfied with Mu Chen¡¯s means. If she was to do it, she would probably have to resort to the most troublesome method and forcefully break the Spiritual Array. But the efficiency of it was too great and if she identally destroyed the Spiritual Dragon Pearl, then she would suffer a loss.

    ¡°There¡¯s still the Exotic Corpse Dragon.¡± Mu Chen pointed at the dragon on the ground. That was a troublesome existence, since the deathly aura was extremely domineering. If the deathly aura invaded their bodies, it would definitely cause great damage.

    ¡°Let me handle it myself.¡± Xiao Xiao slightly smiled, making her look extremely gorgeous, akin to a portrait that added to the beauty in the heavens and earth, and stretched her hand out. She put the seven-coloured snake down and gently patted its head.

    The seven-coloured snake instantly straightened up and turned into a rainbow streak, appearing above the dragon in the blink of an eye.

    Roar!

    Although the dragon had already died, it still had its instincts so it unleashed a deep roar and opened its mouth. A grey deathly aura gushed out, causing the region that was swept by the deathly aura to turn dark.

    However, the seven-coloured snake did not move when it faced the deathly aura. When the deathly aura enveloped the snake, it then slowly opened its mouth and a ck light condensed within.

    Although the mouth of the seven-coloured snake wasn¡¯t big, it was akin to a ck hole. A terrifying suction force burst out, devouring the torrential deathly aura into its body in a single gulp.

    After devouring the torrential deathly aura, the seven-coloured snake showed no signs of corrosion. It remained lively.

    When Mu Chen, Lin Jing and Nine Nether saw this scene, they were startled, since they did not expect the seven-coloured snake to be so formidable to the point that it could even devour deathly aura.

    After devouring the deathly aura, the seven-coloured snake opened its mouth with hissing sounds and the ck hole rose with a ck lustreing out from the ck hole and tied itself to the dragon before a suction force exploded, slowly pulling the dragon up and into the ck hole.

    Although the dragon had violently struggled, it couldn¡¯t break free after losing its intelligence. On the contrary, as it struggled, the force got stronger before being pulled into the ck hole.

    The dragon had instantly disappeared after being pulled into the ck hole before the seven-coloured snake opened its mouth and swallowed the ck hole as well. The snake let out a burp before it slowly floated back andnded on Xiao Xiao¡¯s hand, before burrowing into her sleeve.

    Mu Chen and the rest were dumbfounded as they watched this scene. It had only just been a few minutes and the Exotic Corpse Dragon was dealt with? Although that Exotic Corpse Dragon did not have any intellect, it could definitely bepared to a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign. If they were dealing with it, they would have to spend some time on it, but it was so easily dealt with by the seven-coloured snake?

    ¡°What Divine Beast is this?¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help popping the question.

    ¡°This is a Seven-coloured Heaven Swallowing Python... It is not a Divine Beast of the Great Thousand World, but when it grows up, it will be able to beparable to a top-tiered Divine Beast in the Great Thousand World.¡± Xiao Xiao answered.

    Lin Jing spoke with curiosity in her tone, ¡°I have heard from my father that one of the Mistresses of the Endless Fire Territory has a mysterious snake that could devour the heavens and earth. She has also devoured a Greater Earth Grade Sovereign... and it¡¯s further rumoured that even those of the Dragon n would be extremely fearful if they met her.¡±

    ¡°That is my mother.¡± Xiao Xiao revealed a bright smile as she continued, ¡°But my mother¡¯s snake is even more terrifying. The reason why mine could devour the Exotic Corpse Dragon so easily was that it didn¡¯t have any intellect and didn¡¯t know how to dodge. Otherwise, it would be easy for it to avoid the devouring range.¡±

    This was the first time Mu Chen had heard of the Heaven Devouring Python but judging from its power, it would definitely be a world-shaking existence once it grew up.

    The Endless Fire Territory was truly extraordinary, just a Mistress alone would be so terrifying. Mu Chen wondered how terrifying that me Emperor would be.

    The me Emperor should¡¯ve been able to be considered amongst the top-tiered even amongst the Heavenly Sovereigns.

    After Xiao Xiao dealt with the Exotic Corpse Dragon, she walked towards the throne and stretched her hand out. The Spiritual Dragon Pearl slowly fell into her hand.

    The Spiritual Dragon Pearlid on her hand before the seven-coloured snake burrowed out once again and devoured the pearl. Thereafter, Mu Chen and the rest could see a boundless lustre emanating from the snake and the runes on it gradually became brighter.

    After devouring the Spiritual Dragon Pearl, the Heaven Summoning Python seemed to have exhausted quite a bit of energy, so it burrowed into Lin Jing¡¯s sleeve, exhausted.

    Mu Chen looked at this scene and was inwardly startled. He could vaguely sense that after devouring the Spiritual Dragon Pearl, even Xiao Xiao¡¯s Spiritual Energy fluctuation seemed to have grown stronger.

    It looked like there should¡¯ve been a miraculous link between Xiao Xiao and the Heaven Swallowing Python, which strengthened her own Spiritual Energy as well.

    A satisfied smile appeared on Xiao Xiao¡¯s face. It looked like the effect of the Spiritual Dragon Pearl was pretty good. She had lifted her hand and saw a light token on the back of her hand. The token was in the shape of a dragon, which should clearly be the token of the Dragon Mansion Lord.

    ¡°Congrattions.¡± Mu Chen smiled. With the Dragon Mansion Lord¡¯s token, that would mean that Xiao Xiao had obtained the qualifications for the baptism.

    ¡°Thanks to you.¡± Xiao Xiao smiled as she faced Mu Chen. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Chen, she would still be fighting with Lin Jing and even she couldn¡¯t predict the oue. After all, Lin Jing was the Princess of the Martial Realm and no one would believe that she didn¡¯t have any trump cards.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, since we have obtained the treasure, then let us head for the Heavenly Lake.¡± Mu Chen said. Although he had not seen the seven other Mansions, he had no intention to search for them. After all, it¡¯s useless for them to obtain more tokens and it might even attract the enmity of the other forces. If they caused a public rage, then it would definitely be a troublesome matter. After all, every single group here had a genuine Earth Sovereign standing behind them and if they provoked too much, even Mand would be in trouble.

    The threedies nodded their heads. Since they had already obtained the tokens, then they definitely wouldn¡¯t be greedy with the intention of obtaining the treasures from the other Mansion Lords as well.

    Thus, the four of them immediately moved and soared into the sky, passing through the dense poisonous mist as they left.

    More and more people had gathered outside the Dragon Ind. After all, there were too many floating inds in the Ancient Haven Pce and it would be too time-consuming if they searched them one by one. Since this Dragon Ind had been revealed, then they would naturally gather here.

    On another corner of the ind, there was a huge party that upied a location close to the ind and even formed a line that blocked out anyone from approaching them.

    Although everyone was unhappy with their actions, there was nothing they could do. That¡¯s because the formation of this party was too dazzling and shocking.

    In the group of dozens, there were at least nearly ten at Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign and all of them were well-reputed in the Greaw Continent, ranking in the Top 50s.

    Especially the golden-robed man amongst the party. He had a handsome face with a calm bearing. As he smiled, there would be a powerful pressure being released that made others cower.

    That person was the Crown Prince of the Xia Empire, Xia Yu!

    ¡°Crown Prince, are we going to go in?¡± Someone spoke beside Xia Yu.

    When Xia Yu heard the words of that person, he gently smiled. ¡°Let others do the investigation. If anyone manages toe out, then we¡¯ll invite them over to have a talk.¡±

    When that expert heard Xia Yu¡¯s reply, they suddenly understood in a sh, since Xia Yu was truly ruthless. Just by guarding here, any treasures from the Dragon Ind would fall into their hands.

    Since that¡¯s the case, then let those unfortunate fellows do the work of investigating it.

    Xia Yu smiled and just when he was about to speak, his heart suddenly shook and he narrowed his eyes while looking at the dense mist. He could see some movements before a silhouette flew out.

    When Xia Yu saw that silhouette, he was first stunned before a mocking smile rose on the corner of his lips.

    It was actually that brat Mu Chen... It looked like the luck of that fellow wasn¡¯t too good.

 Chapter 1135 - Enemies on a Narrow Road

    Chapter 1135 - Enemies on a Narrow Road

    When Mu Chen travelled through the dense poisonous mist, the first thing he sensed was a sharp gaze staring at him and he furrowed his brows before he raised his head to meet his gaze with Xia Yu.

    Xia Yu had a smile hung on the corner of his lips but he did not conceal the ridicule. Evidently, he also felt a little ¡®surprised¡¯ by seeing him here.

    Mu Chen first felt surprised when he saw Xia Yu before returning back to his calm demeanor; however, there was a sharp sh in the depths of his eyes.

    Xia Yu held ill intent in the passage to the Ancient Haven Pce and tried to destroy their passage, killing them in the space turbulence which was truly vicious.

    ¡°Haha, Brother Mu, looks like you have obtained a harvest in the Dragon Ind. I wonder if you cane and have a chat?¡± Xia Yu looked at Mu Chen from afar with a gentle smile.

    The dozens of people around Xia Yu looked at Mu Chen with ill gazes, as if they were looking at a prey that fell into their trap.

    Naturally, the reason why they had such confidence was because of their formation, which was a little terrifyingly powerful, with nearly ten amongst the Top 50s of the Elite Rankings with strengths at Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign. Not to mention an even more terrifying Xia Yu, who was ranked 4th with the strength of a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign, a top-tiered existence amongst the younger generation in the Greaw Continent.

    Mu Chen was just an Initial Ninth Grade Sovereign, which could be easily dealt with.

    Standing behind Xia Yu, Xia Hong viciously looked at Mu Chen with joy filling his eyes. He was already thinking about how to deal with Mu Chen.

    In the other corners of the ind, when everyone saw this, they inwardly shook their heads and looked at Mu Chen with pitiful gazes. That fellow was truly unfortunate. He had immediately barged into Xia Yu¡¯s party.

    With Xia Yu¡¯s character, it didn¡¯t matter if Mu Chen had obtained anything from the Dragon Ind, he would definitely suffer greatly.

    Mu Chen smiled towards Xia Yu before shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know you too well, forget it.¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s reply, Xia Yu was stunned before he shook his head andughed.

    ¡°You fool, did you think that Brother Xia is asking for your opinion?¡± A man with a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation around him looked at Mu Chen with a ferocious gaze and sinisterly smiled. ¡°Since you aren¡¯t going to obedientlye here, then let me ¡®invite¡¯ you over.¡±

    A powerful Spiritual Energy exploded from that man and judging from that level, he had reached Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign. Furthermore, this person was not a pushover. He was ranked in the Top 50s of the Elite Ranking.

    The man took a step and he appeared before Mu Chen with a spiritual light surging on his palm and the light became a hundred-foot wide as it flew over with the intention of capturing Mu Chen.

    When this man made his move, it had caused amotion in this region. ¡°That¡¯s the 50th ranking, Great Spiritual Hand - Lu Qiu.¡±

    ¡°Lu Qiu¡¯s physical body was extremely powerful. He once smashed three Ninth Grade Sovereigns to death with his fist.¡±

    ¡°That brat also doesn¡¯t know the immensity of the heavens to actually dare to refute Xia Yu. This time, I¡¯m afraid that even if he hands over his treasures, he would still be crippled.¡±

    Under the exmations, Mu Chen also raised his head to look at the hand with a cold light flickering in his eyes. In the next moment, a golden lustre gushed from his body and a dragon roar and phoenix cry resounded. The True Dragon and Phoenix appeared on his right arm with the talons of the dragon and wings of the phoenix stretched out, enveloping Mu Chen¡¯s five fingers.

    A terrifying force exploded akin to a torrent from Mu Chen¡¯s arm. Mu Chen threw a fist forth without any expression and a golden lustre soared into the sky, shing with the palm that was flying over.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± When Lu Qiu saw that Mu Chen actually dared to sh with him, he revealed a savage smile but immediately after, his eyes suddenly narrowed.

    That¡¯s because he realised a terrifying force was sweeping out from that brat¡¯s fist and he could vaguely hear a draconic roar and phoenix cry as well.

    A visible Spiritual Energy shock wave exploded in the sky, enveloping a thousand feet in radius. Many people watched the source of the impact and had changes in their expressions, as if they saw something unbelievable.

    That¡¯s because they actually saw Lu Qiu¡¯s silhouette suffering a heavy impact and was blown out in a pathetic state!

    Lu Qiu was actually blown away by Mu Chen, who was only an Initial Ninth Grade Sovereign, with a fist!

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Many people changed their expressions. They couldn¡¯t believe that this scene before them was real. They expected Mu Chen to be the one being crippled by Lu Qiu!

    However, no matter how much disbelief they felt, Lu Qiu¡¯s silhouette was blown out and Xia Yu also narrowed his eyes at this scene. Immediately, he stretched his hand out without any emotion and Lu Qiu¡¯s figure looked like he was held by a huge hand and couldn¡¯t move back any further.

    ¡°Haha, truly formidable...¡± Xia Yu faintly smiled towards Mu Chen. But there weren¡¯t many ripples on his face, since Mu Chen still wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from this current situation.

    Although Lu Qiu was pretty capable, there were a few at the level of Mu Chen in their party.

    ¡°Hand over the treasures from the Dragon Ind and cut an arm off. Then, I can let you leave.¡± Xia Yu drooped his eyes as he casually spoke out.

    Mu Chen lightly smiled in response to this, but he did not speak. However, his attitude had spoken his decision instead.

    A cold lustre gathered in Xia Yu¡¯s eyes and in his view, Mu Chen ws extremely foolish. He couldn¡¯t see his current situation and wanted to put up a confident attitude, which was definitely him courting death.

    He raised his hand and intended to have the others do the job. That¡¯s because he didn¡¯t feel that Mu Chen was qualified for him to make a move himself.

    But just when Xia Yu raised his hand, the poisonous mist rippled again and three silhouettes flew out and stopped beside Mu Chen.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Mu Chen, your ability to attract trouble is too powerful. You¡¯re just a step ahead of us and you got into trouble again?¡± A chuckle resounded when those three silhouettes appeared.

    The threedies caused the Xia Empire¡¯s party to be stunned, but they felt a little assured after seeing the threedies.

    ¡°Heh, so there are also three beauties. Brat, do you think that they can protect you? Why don¡¯t you hand over the treasures from the Dragon Ind?¡± The eyes of a sharp-nosed man lit up when he saw the three girls.

    He had only just spoken and a sh of cold light flickered across Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes before she quickly raised her hand and fanned in the air.

    Pa!

    Space fluctuated and in the next moment, the man that had just spoken suffered a p with a bloody handprint on his face, causing him to spin half a circle from the p.

    ¡°You!¡± When the experts of the Xia Empire saw this, they furiously looked at Xiao Xiao, since they did not expect hat thetter would dare to make a move against one of their under this situation.

    However, only Xia Yu had slightly contracted his eyes when he saw how mysterious that p was despite looking casual.

    That beauty was definitely not an easy opponent.

    ¡°Hehe, we obtained the treasures of the Dragon Ind through our effort, why should we give them to you?¡± Lin Jing lightly smiled.

    Xia Hong, who had an arm destroyed by Mu Chen, eerily smiled behind Xia Yu. ¡°Why should you? Because we¡¯re stronger than you. My Imperial Brother is a Golden Dragon Disciple of the Ancient Haven Pce!¡±

    That speech had caused amotion and many people looked at Xia Yu with a slightly respected gaze. That¡¯s because anyone that came here had obtained an identity que, so they knew what status a Golden Dragon Disciple had in the Ancient Haven Pce.

    Xia Yu did not speak as he stared at Mu Chen¡¯s group of four. Vaguely, he felt a little uneasy.

    Mu Chen¡¯s group looked at Xia Yu with some surprise, since they clearly did not expect that Xia Yu could obtain the status of a Golden Dragon Disciple, which was higher than Su Qingyin...

    However, the four of them were only briefly started. They weren¡¯t like others with respect in their gazes. On the contrary, they exchanged a nce with strange expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Golden Dragon Disciple?¡± Lin Jing was the first tough and Mu Chen knew that she was about to ruthlessly p their face from this smile.

    Indeed, as he had expected, a golden lustre flickered on Lin Jing¡¯s hand and she gently waved it. Instantly, a golden pir soared into the sky with a golden dragon coiling around the pir.

    The golden pir caused the experts of the Xia Empire to be stunned before they recovered and looked at the golden que in Lin Jing¡¯s hand with astonishment.

    Even Xia Yu couldn¡¯t help changing his expression.

    ¡°That... that¡¯s a Golden Dragon Disciple¡¯s que?!¡± Many people eximed. Who could have expected this beautifuldy to obtain the status of a Golden Dragon Disciple?!

    Xiao Xiao blinked her eyes at this scene and gave Xia Yu a bewitching smile before a golden que appeared in her hand along with a golden pir soaring into the sky.

    Seeing the actions of those two, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help smiling. He saw Xia Yu¡¯s expression, which was turning more unsightly, and felt the joy of beating a dog while it¡¯s down. Thus, he flicked his finger and a golden que appeared as well.

    Three golden pirs soared into the sky from Mu Chen¡¯s party and themotion it caused was extremely shocking.

    On the other hand, the party from the Xia Empire was stunned. Even Xia Hong¡¯s face had turned pale. He only thought about wanting to use the status of a Golden Dragon Disciple to slightly suppress the morale of the other party, but who could have expected that not only was the other party¡¯s morale not affected, they even took out three Golden Dragon ques...

    Mu Chen smiled as he looked at the paled Xia Hong before looking at Xia Yu¡¯s unsightly face and revealed a gentle smile. ¡°A Golden Dragon Disciple? What a coincidence, we are also one as well...¡±

 Chapter 1136 - Suppression

    Chapter 1136 - Suppression

    Three golden draconic pirs soared into the sky, which radiated a hundred miles in radius and everyone was dumbfounded at the sight of the pirs with shock filling their eyes.

    Golden Dragon Disciples were extremely rare and they had experienced the test first-hand. Therefore, they knew what being a Golden Dragon Disciple meant. That meant that those that could obtain it were elites of the elites, even in the Ancient Haven Pce that once dominated the Greaw Continent.

    With the current Greaw Continent, ording to everyone¡¯s estimation, probably only those in the Top 4 could be qualified to be the Golden Dragon Disciple. But this scene before them made them feel disbelief, since all three of them weren¡¯t familiar faces.

    ¡°The three of them are actually Golden Dragon Disciples?¡± The silence brieflysted before countless exmations counted out.

    ¡°How is that possible? How are Golden Dragon Disciples easy to obtain? Could it be that they had a way?¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s a way to bypass the Dragon Ascension Gate, then it wouldn¡¯t result in the rarity of Golden Dragon Disciples.¡±

    ¡°The three of them are definitely not simple.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t anyck of doubt amongst the voices, but most of them chose to ept the reality, since they had all experienced the Dragon Ascension Gate and knew how powerful it was. So it¡¯s not easy to find a w with it.

    While the entire region went in an uproar, the party of the Xia Empire were dumbfounded. Xia Hong¡¯s face turned ugly for a long while before he lost self-control and roared towards Mu Chen, ¡°You? You can also be a Golden Dragon Disciple?!¡±

    Back then, when he fought with Mu Chen, Mu Chen was only at the Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm. Even if he had extraordinary fighting strength, he would still onlypete with a Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign and a Golden Dragon Disciple was at least a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign and only those with many trump cards could have the possibility of obtaining it.

    The party of the Xia Empire turned silent as well, no longer having any of the domineering bearing that it had before. Facing three Golden Dragon Disciples, they had lost all their confidence.

    ¡°Silence!¡± Xia Yu cast a nce at Xia Hong and roared before looking deeply at Xiao Xiao and Lin Jing. At this moment, he felt a vague danger being emitted from those twodies.

    Not to mention Mu Chen, who appeared to only be an Initial Ninth Grade Sovereign. But with his keen perception, Xia Yu could sense that Mu Chen was probably the one that had hidden himself the deepest.

    This time, he had truly kicked an iron te.

    Xia Yu¡¯s face slightly twitched with regret in his heart. He was regretting why he didn¡¯t make a move himself when he met Mu Chen in the spatial passage. If he did that, then there¡¯s a possibility that he could kill Mu Chen in there.

    But at this moment, Mu Chen had two mysterious helpers with him and facing the array of the other party, even he wouldn¡¯t have any benefit if they fought.

    The three golden draconic pirssted for a brief moment before fading away as Mu Chen, Xiao Xiao and Lin Jing stored their ques before looking at Xia Yu¡¯s party. ¡°You still want our treasures, now?¡±

    Xia Yu¡¯s face turned dark with a flicker in his eyes before he gave a gentle smile towards Xiao Xiao and Lin Jing. ¡°Ladies, I wonder where the two of you are from? I don¡¯t seem to have seen the both of you in the Greaw Continent in the past. I am Xia Yu, the Crown Prince of the Xia Empire. This matter is between my Xia Empire and Mu Chen, so I hope that you twodies can stand back from this matter. My Xia Empire will be grateful.¡±

    Although Mu Chen was also a Golden Dragon Disciple, Xia Yu was still confident about dealing with him if the two girls stood by and watched. After all, he was also a Golden Dragon Disciple and he didn¡¯t think that Mu Chen would be stronger than him.

    Mu Chen did not stop Xia Yu; on the contrary, he watched with his eyes narrowed and a smile stretched on his face, as if he couldn¡¯t be bothered about it.

    Jin Ling suddenly recalled something. She took out a golden scroll from her sleeve and waved it. ¡°So you¡¯re the Xia Empire¡¯s Crown Prince. Great, your Imperial Brother lost 100,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid to me some time ago and said that I cane to the Xia Empire to ask for it.¡±

    When Xia Hong heard this, his face had instantly turned pale.

    The corner of Xia Yu¡¯s lips twitched before he cast a nce at Xia Hong with an ugly expression. 100,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid? That would practically empty out most of the Xia Empire. Not to mention him, even his Imperial Father wouldn¡¯t be willing to pay up.

    ¡°What? Your Xia Empire is going to renege on a debt?¡± When Lin Jing saw his expression, her face instantly turned unsightly.

    Xia Yu took a deep breath and answered, ¡°This amount is too great and I cannot make the decision. Miss can look for my Imperial Father for it.¡±

    He would naturally not admit the debt. If Lin Jing really dared to show this IOU to his father, she would probably be dealt with on the spot. In the past years, there weren¡¯t many that tried to extort from their Xia Empire.

    When Lin Jing heard his words, she nodded her head as if she never thought of the meaning behind Xia Yu¡¯s words. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I will go to that Xia Emperor of the Xia Empire in the future.¡±

    The corner of Xia Yu and Xia Hong¡¯s lips twitched. They looked at Lin Jing with gazes akin to looking at a fool.

    But when they looked at Lin Jing with those gazes, they suddenly realised that Mu Chen and Nine Nether were also looking at them with simr gazes, which caused them to be stunned and they vaguely felt that something was amiss.

    Mu Chen naturally wouldn¡¯t be interested in exining it to them, since they would realise how foolish they were in the future when they find out about Lin Jing¡¯s identity. Did those fools really think that no one would dare go to the Xia Empire to retrieve a debt?

    If they dared to renege the debt of Martial Ancestor¡¯s daughter, just a Senior from the Martial Realm would be sufficient to teach the Xia Empire how to behave.

    ¡°Does Brother Xia have any more tricks? If not, then we will be leaving.¡± Mu Chen smiled towards Xia Yu.

    He had no intention of fighting with Xia Yu¡¯s party, since the other party had quite a bit of people and if they fought, it would definitely take up quite a bit of time. Right now, the most important thing for them right now was to head for the Heavenly Lake and receive the Baptism. As for Xia Yu, there would definitely be a chance to deal with him in the future.

    When Xia Yu saw Mu Chen¡¯s smile, he clenched his fist even tighter with raging mes in his heart. The ant that he, Xia Yu, could easily squash was so unconstrained before him, but there was nothing he could do about it.

    But no matter how much rage he felt, Xia Yu no longer dared to speak nor provoke, since he knew that if a battle did break out, they might not have the advantage.

    The party of the Xia Empire kept their silence. Even Xia Yu did not dare to speak, so why would they dare?

    When everyone in the surroundings saw this, they couldn¡¯t help inwardly snickering. Xia Yu had an aloof attitude when facing Mu Chen in the past and thought that he could easily suppress him. But now, the situation had turned around, which made him look pitiful.

    The gaze of everyone was noticed by Xia Yu but he could only ept it with an ashen expression.

    When Mu Chen saw Xia Yu¡¯s party remain silent, he gently smiled and couldn¡¯t be bothered with them. He flew out with the threedies following after him.

    Everyone looked at Mu Chen¡¯s leaving party, but this time, no one stopped them. It was so much so that they didn¡¯t even dare to covet the treasures that they obtained from the Dragon Ind.

    The status of three Golden Dragon Disciples was sufficient to intimidate all of them.

    Xia Yu¡¯s party quietly watched Mu Chen leave, but no one dared to speak. Their domineering air hadpletely disappeared, looking akin to mashed eggnts.

    ¡°Imperial Brother...¡± Xia Hong was not resigned and opened his mouth. Initially, he thought that he could deal with Mu Chen himself to take revenge for his arm. But who could have thought that Mu Chen was so powerful that even Xia Yu was intimidated to the point that Xia Yu did not dare to make a move?

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Xia Yu¡¯s face was pale as he cast a nce at Xia Hong. If it wasn¡¯t for that fellow offending Mu Chen, how would they be in such a terrible situation?

    Facing the formation of Mu Chen¡¯s party, even someone as powerful as Xia Yu felt great pressure. He was confident that he could deal with Mu Chen, but he wasn¡¯t confident he could deal with the mysterious Lin Jing and Xiao Xiao.

    Being reprimanded, Xia Hong¡¯s face alternated between green and white as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Are we going to ept this? Imperial Father has said beforeing that the reputation of our Xia Empire does not allow a mere Quasi-Ninth Grade Sovereign to trample us.¡±

    Xia Yu¡¯s face turned dark as he briefly looked in the direction of Mu Chen¡¯s party before saying, ¡°This matter will not be easily rested. Hmph, although I have no idea where that fellow got those two powerful helpers from, did he really think that this Prince doesn¡¯t have any connections? I believe that Garuda and the rest will also have their guards up for the Golden Dragon Disciples that appeared out of nowhere. At that time, we can join forces with them and get rid of those outsiders.¡±

    Thinking about it, Xia Yu¡¯s face turned darker as he sinisterly said, ¡°Since that Mu Chen actually dared to offend my Xia Empire, then let this Prince see how capable you are!¡±

 Chapter 1137 - First Encounter with Garuda

    Chapter 1137 - First Encounter with Garuda

    Mu Chen¡¯s group of four left the Dragon Ind, using the identity as three Golden Dragon Disciples as intimidation, even if everyone knew that there¡¯s a high possibility of them possessing the treasures of the Dragon Ind, no one dared to attack or follow them. As for Xia Yu, he could only watch as Mu Chen¡¯s group left and did not dare to make a move.

    After leaving the Dragon Ind, Mu Chen¡¯s group did not search for other inds. Although they might find treasures in the other inds, their main objective right now was the legendary Heavenly Lake.

    After all, the baptism of the Heavenly Lake was a rare opportunity for people like them that hadn¡¯t stepped into the Earth Sovereign Realm. Even someone of Xiao Xiao and Lin Jing¡¯s status was attracted by it, not to mention Mu Chen.

    After confirming their objective, Mu Chen¡¯s group of four hastened their journey, spending half a day to pass through all the inds at their full speed.

    They appeared on a lone ind and swept their gazes around before they noticed that a hundred miles in radius started to empty out. There weren¡¯t any more rock inds. They had already reached the end of the area.

    ¡°This is close to the depths of the Ancient Haven Pce.¡± Mu Chen cast his gaze out. The thickness of Spiritual Energy here was unbelievable and as the spiritual mist drifted, even rainbow clouds could be seen on the sky, which could only be formed after Spiritual Energy had condensed to a shocking degree.

    Casting his gaze over, he could vaguely see some tattered pagodas on some summits with the outline of an ancient pce far away with the entire heavens and earth enveloped in a silent and ancient atmosphere.

    ¡°We should reach the Heavenly Lake after the belt of inds.¡± Mu Chen took out the map and looked at it before speaking to the three girls.

    Xiao Xiao nodded her head then cast a bewitching nce at the silent heavens and earth. Although this ce looked calm without any danger, she felt that something was amiss.

    ¡°You sensed it?¡± When Mu Chen saw her expression, he smiled.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Jing asked in puzzlement. She had also sensed it, but she couldn¡¯t source the origin of that danger.

    Nine Nether swept her eyes around and yet, she couldn¡¯t find the source of the problem as well.

    ¡°See those pirs?¡± Mu Chen pointed his finger towards the fist-sized light pirs that seemed to descend from the sky, looking like rays of light.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s reminder, the threedies then felt a peculiar fluctuationing from those pirs of light.

    Xiao Xiao flicked her finger and Spiritual Energy swept out, sweeping up a rock and aimed it towards a pir. But when the rock came in contact with the pir, it was sliced into two with a mirror-smooth cut, looking as if the pirs were akin to sharp des.

    ¡°Mhm?¡± The three girls were also startled.

    ¡°There are Spiritual Arrays set up in those clouds. The Spiritual Energy will gather and shoot down, akin to a that envelops the heavens and earth. Those pirs are so sharp that even Ninth Grade Sovereigns would be wounded and lose their limbs from them.¡± Mu Chen pointed at the floating clouds as he exined.

    When the threedies heard his exnation, their face slightly changed. If they charged through without any defence, then even they would have to pay a price for it.

    ¡°Why is this Ancient Haven Pce filled with dangerous traps?¡± Nine Nether couldn¡¯t help speaking out.

    ¡°It should be the defensive means in the Ancient haven Pce for the Fiend ns that invaded the Greaw Continent. But they weren¡¯t removed after that.¡± Mu Chen gently sighed as he saw innumerable skeletons with tattered armours and weapons lying on the ground. Those skeletons were sparkling, emitting a faint lustre, which proved that before their deaths, they should have been powerful experts.

    It looked like the Ancient Haven Pce had lost a great number of powerhouses in the war.

    ¡°But why aren¡¯t there any remains of the Fiend ns?¡± Mu Chen suddenly thought of something. It seemed that since the beginning, he had never seen a remain of a Fiend n.

    ¡°That¡¯s because the Evil Energy that the Fiend ns cultivated is ipatible with the Great Thousand World. So after their fall, their corpses would be refined by the Spiritual Energy of the heavens and earth as time passes without leaving any corpses.¡± Lin Jing exined. Not just anyone would know about this, but she¡¯s not the same as them. As the daughter of the Martial Ancestor, she knew more about the Fiend ns.

    ¡°Let us get moving. Although those pirs are troublesome, we just have to be cautious and avoid them.¡± Mu Chen said towards the threedies before slowly moving out. As he approached the pirs, he avoided them. At the same time, those pirs did not chase after him, since there was evidently a w after the passage of time.

    When the threedies saw how Mu Chen safely traversed, they felt relieved and swiftly followed after him.

    This region had slowed down their speed, but with his reminder, this region, which was initially dangerous, was easily passed through by them.

    After passing through the region of spiritual clouds, Mu Chen¡¯s party of four hastened their speed for nearly half an hour before they started to slow down.

    That¡¯s because they suddenly heard peculiar soundsing from the distance.

    Rustle!

    Those were crisp sounds of water.

    When they heard the sounds, they could clearly feel an attraction force on the Spiritual Energy in their bodies and they started to stir. The feeling was akin to a person that was about to die of thirst finding water...

    The four of them could sense the Spiritual Energy in their bodies stirring up, but they quickly suppressed it, which took a brief moment, before the Spiritual Energy gradually calmed down and shock appeared on their faces.

    It was only the sound of water and it could cause the Spiritual Energy in their bodies to stir, so the origin of that sound definitely had to be their objective, the Heavenly Lake!

    The four¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement on their faces before they quickened their speed and in just ten-odd breaths, they had already passed through a myriad-foot high peak.

    The towering peak disappeared and their vision instantly widened. At the same time, a dazzling lustre blossomed, which caused them to feel a stinging pain in their eyes, even after shrouding their eyes with the protection of Spiritual Energy, causing them to uncontrobly squint their eyes.

    The dazzling lustrested for a brief moment before they gradually got used to it and their vision started to clear up. Immediately, they uncontrobly sucked in cold breaths.

    What appeared before them was a boundless azure ocean with a starry sky as the background. The ocean glittered and sparkled in the darkness, flickering with a lustre, as if the ocean contained stars. asionally when the water rolled, there was a crystallised dust that swept up and every speck of that was refined with Spiritual Energy, turning back into a water state when it fell back into the ocean...

    Because of the dense Spiritual Energy above the ocean, the spiritual mist looked simr to a dragon and phoenix with myriad beasts charging forth. It looked profound, akin to a small realm.

    Furthermore, this ocean was floating in the sky!

    Space had shattered at the edge of the ocean, causing space to fluctuate when the ocean¡¯s waves swept out. Mu Chen¡¯s party could clearly sense that although the ocean was just before their eyes, it was in a different space from them.

    Evidently, the ocean was sealed in a space created by a powerhouse.

    Mu Chen¡¯s party was intimidated by the ocean before them and only gradually recovered a brief momentter. Their faces were filled with a shock, which soon turned into joy. They knew that this ocean that looked like it was floating in the sky but it was in fact sealed in space was the objective that they had been yearning after.

    The Heavenly Lake!

    ¡°Truly the cornerstone of the Ancient Haven Pce¡¯s strengthening base...¡± Xiao Xiao also couldn¡¯t help eximing in admiration, despite her stunning status. This Heavenly Lake was definitely a great hand and back then, when it was created, the Heavenly Emperor of the Ancient Haven Pce must have done a lot for it. Such a huge resource was not something that those supreme forces in the current Great Thousand World could take out.

    Lin Jing nodded her head in acknowledgement. The foundation of this force that was once the Overlord of the Greaw Continent was truly stunning.

    As they spoke, Mu Chen gradually recovered and retracted his gaze from the Heavenly Lake. Just when he was about to speak, his attention was distracted from a reaction that rose from his heart. He turned his head and looked towards a distant mountain.

    On the mountain stood a ck-clothed, slender-figured man with his hands behind his back. His bearing was akin to the abyss, deep and unfathomable. The myriad-foot high peak beneath his feet should¡¯ve been majestic, but when he stood there, his bearing had suppressed the mountain and all the attention was only focused on him. This person was definitely out of the ordinary!

    Mu Chen shrunk his eyes as an indescribable guard rose in the depths of his heart, tensing his body and entering into a battle state.

    Although he wasn¡¯t familiar with that man, Mu Chen could tell his identity with a nce.

    To be able to cause his body to enter an alert state by reflex, aside from Garuda, who also possessed the Great Sr Undying Body, who else could it be?!

    While Mu Chen was slightly shocked, the man had also sensed something and his abstruse gaze shot over from afar.

 Chapter 1138 - Enmity

    Chapter 1138 - Enmity

    The two¡¯s gazes interlocked, causing even space to distort.

    Garuda¡¯s gaze was akin to an abyss as he stared at Mu Chen. The light smile that hung on his lips seemed to have retracted at this moment, since he could sense the unusual Spiritual Energy fluctuation in Mu Chen¡¯s body. It was so much so that even the space behind him had slightly fluctuated before a massive silhouette was formed.

    The Sovereign Celestial Body that he had cultivation was summoned without his intention.

    However, Garuda managed to suppress it. His eyes were fixated on Mu Chen with killing intent shing in the depths of his eyes.

    When the killing intent shed in Garuda¡¯s eyes, Spiritual Energy akin to a volcanic eruption exploded from his body, which caused the heavens and earth to turn dark and a pressure started to grow from Garuda¡¯s silhouette.

    The mountain beneath his feet was also trembling, as if it was trembling from the fear of being destroyed.

    Buzz!

    When Garuda revealed his killing intent, Mu Chen had also reacted and a golden light blossomed from his body with the roar of a dragon and cry of a phoenix resounding from his body. The True Dragon and Phoenix had also started to wander on his arm, emitting powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations.

    Space distorted behind him and his Sovereign Sea vaguely appeared with boundless Spiritual Energy trembling the horizon.

    The two of them only exchanged a look as they both revealed their killing intent. Evidently, both of them had sensed the Great Sr Undying Body of the other party.

    As cultivators of the Great Sr Undying Body, if they wanted their Sovereign Celestial Body to evolve, then they would have to defeat theirpetitors because only one person could obtain the final evolution.

    When Nine Nether saw that Mu Chen had released his Spiritual Energy, she also circted her Spiritual Energy without any hesitation and crystallised mes zed from her body.

    Xiao Xiao and Lin Jing were briefly stunned. For a brief moment, the two of them couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. Why would the two of them look as if they¡¯re going to engage in a battle of life and death without speaking a word? However, they were only briefly puzzled before they fixed their gazes on Garuda with astonishing Spiritual Energy fluctuating from their bodies.

    Compared to Mu Chen, Garuda was a stranger. Even if thetter seemed like a troublesome opponent, Xiao Xiao and Lin Jing still made their choice to help Mu Chen.

    Thus, the three girls had unleashed their Spiritual Energy behind Mu Chen and their momentum constantly suppressed the Spiritual Energying from Garuda to the point that it was pushed back to a hundred feet around Garuda.

    When Garuda saw this scene, his eyes narrowed before he cast a nce at Xiao Xiao and Lin Jing. He could sense that the Spiritual Energy fluctuationsing from the two girls weren¡¯t any weaker than his own.

    If it was just an individual fight, he wouldn¡¯t be fearful of Mu Chen. But the other party had a powerful formation and if they fought, he would definitely be the one to suffer.

    At the thought of this, Garuda did not bother to take any unnecessary actions and gradually retracted the killing intent in the depths of his eyes. The powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation around him had also retracted before he revealed a smile towards Mu Chen. ¡°I never expected that you would have also cultivated the Great Sr Undying Body. It¡¯s truly fate for us to encounter one another today.¡±

    Even if the other party had a powerful formation, Garuda still remainedposed without revealing any fear. Just this mentality alone made Mu Chen inwardly praise him. Garuda was truly out of ordinary for being able to cultivate the Great Sr Undying Body.

    ¡°Fate indeed.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head with a warm smile. If it was someone that didn¡¯t know anything, they might think that they were even sworn brothers, but only the two of them knew that the other party was a great enemy that they had to kill.

    Therefore, they weren¡¯t sworn brothers but sworn enemies instead.

    Although he knew that Garuda was one of his greatest opponents in thepetition for the Great Sr Undying Body, Mu Chen did not make use of thedies to get rid of him at this moment because he knew that even if they joined hands together, Garuda would also have a means to escape. Since that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no need to make a move. Right now, the most important factor was to obtain the baptism of the Heavenly Lake to strengthen himself.

    Although he didn¡¯t have the intention to make a move at the moment, Mu Chen still cast a deep nce at Garuda with alert in his eyes.

    ¡°Haha, I understand.¡± Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, Garuda casually smiled before he moved back, signalling his retreat.

    ¡°That fellow is extremely troublesome, we cannot be careless. How did you provoke that guy?¡± Xiao Xiao nced at Garuda, who had retreated, as her brows twitched. That fellow¡¯s strength was very powerful and could also give and take, definitely not someone easy to deal with. She had seen that fellow in the past and they didn¡¯t fight. But even so, she could still sense the extraordinary ability of the other party.

    ¡°Our first encounter, I didn¡¯t provoke him.¡± Mu Chen shrugged before continuing, ¡°But there can only be one of us that lives.¡±

    As a cultivator of the Great Sr Undying Body, the enmity between Mu Chen and Garuda was even deeper than Xia Yu. So he was clear that even if he wanted to take a step back, Garuda would do all he could to kill him. Thus, only one could live between them.

    ¡°Then, kill him.¡± Lin Jing patted Mu Chen¡¯s shoulders as she encouraged, ¡°That fellow isn¡¯t simple, but you will definitely be the one to remain smiling till the end.¡±

    ¡°You have so much belief in me...¡± Even Mu Chen was a little startled.

    Lin Jing¡¯s lips rose as she answered, ¡°My Mother gave you such a high evaluation back then and if you couldn¡¯t even deal with that fellow, then it would be too embarrassing.¡±

    Mu Chen could only roll his eyes at her words, while Nine Nether pulsed her lips and smiled with the intention of teasing, ¡°But with that being the case, it looks like the top four of the Elite Ranking in the Greaw Continent aren¡¯t friendly with you.¡±

    Mu Chen was also not bothered by that. He nced at Xiao Xiao and Lin Jing, ¡°Don¡¯t I have friends to back me up?¡±

    With the four of them teamed together, their formation was so powerful that even if Zhu Yan faced the four of them, he could only retreat.

    When the threedies heard his words, they rolled their eyes at him.

    ¡°What shall we do now? The Heavenly Lake is just before our eyes, but we can¡¯t seem to enter it.¡± Xiao Xiao quickly shifted the topic and nced at the massive Heavenly Lake.

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes as he briefly looked around before nodding his head, ¡°This Heavenly Lake should have been sealed, which was most likely set up by the Heavenly Emperor. So it¡¯s impossible for us to enter through force.¡±

    ¡°Then, what shall we do?¡± Lin Jing asked. With the objective just before their eyes, it was something that made them feel anxious by the fact that they couldn¡¯t enter.

    Mu Chen, however, was calm as he answered, ¡°No need to rush. We¡¯ll wait till the owners of the tokens from the Nine Mansion Lords gets here. The seal should be undone by then. At that time, it will be our chance to enter.¡±

    Before entering the Ancient Haven Pce, he already obtained some information from Mand.

    When thedies heard his words, they felt relieved before they sat down on the peak and started to converse, awaiting the arrival of others.

    They did not wait too long as screeching sounds of wind started to resound from the distance and a fiery streak appeared after a few breaths.

    ¡°Mhm, that fellow came out? So quickly?¡± Lin Jing nced at the fiery beam as she eximed.

    Mu Chen¡¯s brows twitched as he realised that the one that was arriving was Zhu Yan, who was previously trapped by them.

    Up in the sky, Zhu Yan stood in the sky with magma flowing over his body. He had first sensed the gaze from Mu Chen¡¯s party before casting his gaze over. ¡°I never expected that you¡¯re someone that keeps your promise.¡±

    He was naturally referring to Mu Chen trapping him. He never expected that thetter would really keep his promise to have the trap disperse over time.

    Although he also had the means to escape, even if Mu Chen didn¡¯t undo it, it still left him somewhat unexpected.

    Mu Chen smiled towards Zhu Yan. ¡°You came here faster than I have expected.¡±

    Zhu Yan faintly smiled. ¡°Although I¡¯m a little surprised that you kept your promise, I have no intention of letting that matter go.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee anytime.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head. Since he had made his choice to make a move back then, then he had never expected for this matter to rest.

    ¡°You¡¯re someone from the Fire Spirit n?¡± Behind Mu Chen, Xiao Xiao looked at Zhu Yan with interest and a vourful smile appeared on her face.

    Zhu Yan cast a nce at Xiao Xiao and furrowed his brows upon sensing a dangerous auraing from thetter. Where did that mysterious girle from? He hadn¡¯t seen her with Mu Chen back then.

    Xiao Xiao smiled before the seven-coloured snake crawled out onto her shoulder, flicking its tongue at Zhu Yan.

    Zhu Yan looked at the seven-coloured snake and his pupils narrowed with a change in his expression. ¡°The Heaven Swallowing Python? You¡¯re from the Endless Fire Territory? Who is the me Emperor to you?!¡±

    Back then, the bet between the me Emperor and Fire Spirit n had resulted in their Divine Fire being seized. Even though their Ancestor woke up, their Ancestor also couldn¡¯t make the me Emperor stay. It was practically the humiliation for the Fire Spirit n. The Fire Spirit n and Endless Fire Territory hadn¡¯t been in a good rtionship, since they would be suppressed every time. After all these years, countless experts from the Fire Spirit n have tried to seize the Divine Fire back.

    Because of this reason, the Fire Spirit n also understood the Endless Fire Territory well and knew that the Heaven Swallowing Python was the possession of the Mistress of the Endless Fire Territory.

    Since Xiao Xiao had the Heaven Swallowing Python, then she must have a close rtionship with that Mistress.

    ¡°Naturally, he¡¯s my father.¡± Xiao Xiao lightly smiled without concealing the fact.

    mes gushed from Zhu Yan¡¯s body as magma flowed. He took a deep breath and fixated his eyes on Xiao Xiao. At this moment, he had forgotten his grudges with Mu Chen and only had Xiao Xiao in his eyes.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then please make a trip with me to the Fire Spirit n and have your father bring back the Divine Fire to exchange for you.¡± Torrential mes burst out from Zhu Yan¡¯s body that even incinerated the sky.

 Chapter 1139 - The Heavenly Lake Opened

    Chapter 1139 - The Heavenly Lake is Open

    Sizzle! Sizzle!

    Torrential mes swept out between the heavens and earth, as if the sky had been incinerated at this moment, with Zhu Yan being akin to a god as he emitted a terrifying pressure.

    Zhu Yan had revealed his power the moment he made his move and the pressure was even slightly stronger than Garuda.¡¯s It was no wonder why he was the ranked 1st on the Elite Ranking.

    But facing Zhu Yan, Xiao Xiao¡¯s face never changed right from the beginning. On the contrary, she looked at Zhu Yan with a ridiculing gaze and leisurely said, ¡°You sure that if my Father goes to the Fire Spirit n, you guys can deal with him?¡±

    Back when the me Emperor travelled around the Great Thousand World, he had caused chaos in the Fire Spirit n, and had even forcefully woken their ancestor up. But even so, they couldn¡¯t make the me Emperor stay and could only watch as the me Emperor left with their Divine Fire. At that time, the me Emperor¡¯s strength was already terrifying, not to mention now...

    If the me Emperor came again, not even the Ancestor could be his opponent.

    Furthermore, the me Emperor did not have any force back then; but now, he had established the Endless Fire Territory. Although the Fire Spirit n was also one of the top-tiered forces in the Great Thousand World with a long history that definitely suppressed the Endless Fire Territory, if they fought in a war, there was at least an eighty percent chance that the Fire Spirit n would be annihted.

    Zhu Yan was also clear on this matter, which made the mes in the sky briefly freeze. Although he wasn¡¯t willing to admit it, he knew that if the me Emperor was enraged, their Fire Spirit n wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it.

    Despite the terrifying me Emperor, Zhu Yan was clearly not an ordinary figure. He took in a deep breath and said, ¡°Then I can only invite you as a guest to the Fire Spirit CLan and not harm you.¡±

    Zhu Yan knew that he couldn¡¯t do anything to Xiao Xiao. If he could defeat Xiao Xiao and bring her back to the Fire Spirit n, his achievement would definitely enable him to be the Young Patriarch of the n.

    Xiao Xiao gently smiled upon hearing his words. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re not qualified to bring me with you to the Fire Spirit n.¡±

    Facing the 1st rank of the Elite Ranking in the Greaw Continent, Xiao Xiao wasn¡¯t the slightest bit afraid. Since her father couldpletely suppress the Fire Spirit n, then as his daughter, although she couldn¡¯t do the same feat, at least she could still do it amongst the younger generations of the Fire Spirit n.

    When Zhu Yan saw Xiao Xiao¡¯s casual look, his gaze gradually turned grave. With Xiao Xiao¡¯s identity, anyone would be a fool if they thought that she was easy to deal with.

    Facing her, even someone as powerful as Zhu Yan felt fearful in his heart.

    ¡°We¡¯ll fight in the Ancient Haven Pce.¡± Zhu Yan briefly hesitated before he spoke. Since he met Xiao Xiao, then they definitely had to fight. But this wasn¡¯t the best time to do it, not to mention that the Heavenly Lake was just before them. No matter what, they had to do it after this opportunity in the Heavenly Lake.

    ¡°As you wish.¡± Xiao Xiao lookedposed and leisurely, as if there wasn¡¯t anything to worry regarding Zhu Yan¡¯s challenge.

    Zhu Yan cast a deep nce at Xiao Xiao and no longer spoke before he moved back onto a mountain.

    ¡°Are there any problems?¡± Mu Chen spoke the moment Zhu Yan left. The former¡¯s strength was truly extraordinary and couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    Xiao Xiao yed with the seven-coloured snake as she smiled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. Leave that fellow to me. I can guarantee that he won¡¯t be a problem for you guys.¡±

    She could also tell that Mu Chen¡¯s party had enmity with Zhu Yan from before and since that fellow jumped out by himself, then she could also conveniently make her move so that Zhu Yan didn¡¯t have the time to bother Mu Chen and the rest.

    Mu Chen and the rest could tell her unwavering confidence from her tone and as the daughter of the me Emperor, she truly had the qualification to be proud. As the daughter of the me Emperor, she was qualified to be proud and the Fire Spirit n knew that since they couldn¡¯t make aeback from their humiliation due to the me Emperor, they ced their ideas on her to retrieve a little of their confidence back. However, she wouldn¡¯t mind letting them know that was courting humiliation.

    Mu Chen and the rest smiled and nodded their heads. Although Zhu Yan was powerful, they also believed in the unfathomable Xiao Xiao.

    After this episode, everyone continued to quietly wait and after a long time, someone had swiftly flown over that wasn¡¯t a stranger to them. It was Su Qingyin, whom Mu Chen had encountered in the Dragon Ascension Gate.

    Su Qingyin stood on a sinister-looking four winged armoured bug that travelled at an extremely stunning speed before she arrived outside of the Heavenly Lake. When she saw Mu Chen and the rest who had arrived before her, she couldn¡¯t help being astonished.

    ¡°Hehe, I never thought that you guys would be so fast.¡± Su Qingyin looked at Mu Chen with her eyes narrowed before secretly sweeping her gaze at Lin Jing and Xiao Xiao.

    Especially Xiao Xiao, who made her heart tremble. Su Qingyin could sense traces of dangering from her.

    ¡°Where did that fellow find such a mysterious expert again?¡± Su Qingyin muttered in her heart. Xiao Xiao and Lin Jing were clearly not from the Greaw Continent. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t look so unfamiliar to her.

    Mu Chen calmly nodded his head as a response towards Su Qingyin. Although she had only obtained the Azure Dragon Disciple que in the Dragon Ascension Gate, Mu Chen knew that if she really fought, that woman would definitely be extremely troublesome to deal with.

    However, Su Qingyin¡¯s emotions were always hanging on a thread and often changed. So Mu Chen had no intentions on getting close to her.

    Su Qingyin had also seen Mu Chen¡¯s attitude and her lips twitched. She did not move closer to them. She was looking at the Heavenly Lake and her eyes flickered.

    After Su Qingyin, another batch arrived that wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to them. It was the Xia Empire¡¯s party, which they had encountered outside the Dragon Ind.

    However, the party looked somewhat pathetic at this moment. It seemed like they had lost quite a few of theirs. Only four or five made it here, but every single one of them had a powerful aura.

    When Xia Yu appeared, he coldly looked at Mu Chen. However, thetter wasn¡¯t bothered with him, since Mu Chen¡¯s eyes remained closed.

    Xia Yu coldly snorted before looking at Garuda and Zhu Yan and his face lightly flickered.

    After Xia Yu¡¯s arrival, screeching sounds of the wind constantly resounded, indicating the arrival of more people.

    All of them weren¡¯t weak, even the weakest was at Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign, with many of them being nurtured by the top-tiered forces in the Greaw Continent. At the same time, there were also some unfamiliar faces that had to be from forces outside of the Greaw Continent.

    In just an hour, the quiet location was filled with people and countless fluctuations soared into the sky, which proved that no one here was friendly.

    Rustle!

    As more people gathered, the Heavenly Lake had also reacted and melodious sounds of flowing water rang out.

    The water sounds had caused everyone¡¯s Spiritual Energy to shake in their bodies, it was akin to a thirst. The Spiritual Energy in their bodies was thirsting for the purification and refinery by the Heavenly Lake.

    When the water sounds rang out, Mu Chen suddenly felt the token at the back of his hand gradually burn up before it turned into a streak of light that soared into the sky.

    Streaks of light also appeared on those that had also obtained the tokens and gathered outside the Heavenly Lake, before they gradually formed into a massive rune.

    When Mu Chen saw this scene, joy shed on his face. It looked like all of the nine tokens had gathered there.

    The ancient rune revolved with a lustre that shot at the seal of the Heavenly Lake, causing the seal to tremble and the Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth rolled as a crack gradually opened on the seal.

    When the crack opened, thunderous booming resounded before a surge of stunning Spiritual Energy swept out, causing the Spiritual Energy in this region to boil.

    ¡°What a pure Spiritual Energy.¡± Sensing the boundless Spiritual Energy, Xiao Xiao¡¯s face uncontrobly changed.

    Not only did the Heavenly Lake contain Spiritual Energy, it also had other miraculous powers. At this moment, they could clearly sense the Spiritual Energy in their bodies, their physiques and even their Sovereign Celestial Bodies roaring with thirst.

    If they could receive the baptism, then it would definitely be aplete transformation with even their Sovereign Celestial Body included.

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help licking his lips as a fire zed in his eyes. Although they had a Greaw Goldpond back in the Great Havew Domain, which he had used in the past to strengthen his Sovereign Celestial Body, if he had topare it to this Heavenly Lake, then it would be pale inparison.

    ¡°If I can sessfully obtain the baptism, then I will be able toy a sturdy foundation for my Earth Sovereign Realm.¡±

    Mu Chen exchanged a nce with thedies before all of them shot out together towards the crack. With the Heavenly Lake right before their eyes, no one was willing to give it up.

    Boom!

    Their movements had also caused the other experts to make their move towards the crack as well, causing the atmosphere of the region here topletely erupt.

 Chapter 1140 - Spirit of the Heavenly Lake

    Chapter 1140 - Spirits of the Heavenly Lake

    As screeching sounds rang out, countless streaks of light soared around the Heavenly Lake as they charged towards the crack with reddened eyes.

    When the seal was broken, everyone could sense the boundless force in the Heavenly Lake. Furthermore, anyone that could make it there wasn¡¯t ordinary, they knew how important the Heavenly Lake was to the Ancient Haven Pce. It was so much so that even at that time, only a few amongst the disciples of the Ancient Haven Pce could enter the Heavenly Lake.

    With the destruction of the Ancient Haven Pce and the Heavenly Lake remaining, if they could grab ahold of this opportunity, then it would be extremely beneficial to their future cultivation. It was so much so that they might even be able to ascend the heavens in a single step, bing one of the dazzling elites of the Greaw Continent.

    So, at this moment, no one could maintain their rationale and charged towards the Heavenly Lake as if their lives were depending on it...

    If it went ording to the rules of the Ancient Haven Pce, only those that obtained the tokens of the Nine Mansions could enter. But there was no longer any protector here in the Heavenly Lake. So when the seal was broken, even those without the tokens of the Nine Mansions could sneak in and take advantage of the opportunity.

    As everyone charged, Mu Chen also entered without any hesitation. Since they were the closest to the Heavenly Lake, they were the first to reach the crack before they exchanged a look and entered together.

    At that moment, when they stepped across the crack into the Heavenly Lake, there was an ancient atmosphere, as if it had been brewing for tens of thousands of years, that blew over, causing the four of them to be absent-minded. The mist had condensed and formed into an ancient scene...

    It was a scene with numerous powerful silhouettes entering the Heavenly Lake, their bodies emanating a lustre that protected them as they chased after those stars in the Heavenly Lake.

    The scene swiftly disappeared and the four of them had also woke up from it. They slightly lowered their heads and could see the glittering and sparkling Heavenly Lake, as if it contained a boundless power that had even distorted space when the ocean rolled. Every single drop of the ocean¡¯s water was akin to a thousand catty.

    As more people charged in behind them, and when they saw the Heavenly Lake before them, their eyes shed with redness as greed filled their faces.

    Someone couldn¡¯t hold back the temptation and charged forth, entering the Heavenly Lake.

    ¡°Arggghh!¡±

    But the moment that person entered, a mourning shriek resounded as a wave swept up from the Heavenly Lake and turned that Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign into a puddle of water.

    The resounding cry caused everyone¡¯s faces to change before they moved back and looked at the Heavenly Lake with shock.

    Who could have expected that the Heavenly Lake would be so dangerous?!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Even Lin Jing was startled. If she had gone first, then she would also be in a pathetic state at this moment.

    ¡°The Heavenly Lake contains a terrifying power. If we jump in without any defences, then we would naturally be courting death.¡± Mu Chen was still rather calm, as if it was all within his expectations.

    ¡°What shall we do?¡± Xiao Xiao looked at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen smiled and the que of the Golden Dragon Disciple appeared in his hand.

    Holding onto the Golden Dragon que, he tossed it into the Heavenly Lake and a golden lustre blossomed. The que swiftly expanded into a boat that was enveloped in a golden lustre barrier.

    Mu Chennded on the boat and freely travelled across the Heavenly Lake.

    ¡°So there¡¯s this usage to the que.¡± When everyone saw this, their eyes instantly lit up and mimicked Mu Chen, taking out their ques. Their ques swiftly expanded, enveloped in a lustre and formed into a boat as well.

    However, because of the difference in gradings, their boats were of different colours. Furthermore, the defences of their boats were pale inparison to Mu Chen¡¯s Golden Dragon que.

    The Heavenly Lake contained a terrifying force and if they charged in with their physiques, it would simply be suicidal. Only with the protection of the ques, could they be in the Heavenly Lake. However, due to the difference in gradings, higher ranked ques could go deeper into the Heavenly Lake.

    Mu Chen stood on the Golden Dragon que before the threedies came down as well. They were clearly curious regarding the boat beneath their feet, especially Lin Jing, she even poked the barrier.

    ¡°What are we going to do next?¡± Lin Jing asked excitedly.

    ¡°As long as we¡¯re in the Heavenly Lake, we don¡¯t have to do anything. Just cultivating here alone would be beneficial to the body.¡± Mu Chen smiled. With the boundless Spiritual Energy in the Heavenly Lake, the efficacy of their cultivation for a day here would beparable to a month outside.

    But evidently, he wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with just that. Mu Chen briefly paused before he continued, ¡° If we want to obtain more benefits, then we have to go deeper into the Heavenly Lake.¡±

    ¡°What about the baptism?¡± Xiao Xiao asked. With her eyesight, she naturally wasn¡¯t interested in the benefits that Mu Chen spoke of. She was only interested in the baptism of the Heavenly Lake.

    ¡°ording to the rules of the Heavenly Lake, we have to search for the Spirits of the Heavenly Lake in order to obtain the baptism. Only finding sufficient Spirits of the Heavenly Lake, can we obtain the best baptism.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    ¡°Spirits of the Heavenly Lake? What is that?¡± Lin Jing was a little depressed, since she never thought that the baptism of the Heavenly Lake would be so troublesome.

    Mu Chen stretched his hand out and pointed towards the depths of the Heavenly Lake. asionally, there would be streaks of light, akin toets, streaking across. Even at such a distance, they could still sense the terrifying might of theets.

    ¡°Those are the Spirits of the Heavenly Lake. Every single one of those things contains pure power and also the source of the power in the baptism. They are simrly graded into Lesser Baptism, Higher Baptism and Perfect Baptism... If it¡¯s the Perfect Baptism, then it can only be done with a hundred Spirits of the Heavenly Lake.¡±

    As he spoke, Mu Chen shrugged his shoulders. ¡°But it¡¯s not so easy to obtain it. It was said that those that could obtain the Perfect Baptism back then in the Ancient Haven Pce were extremely few.¡±

    ¡°Then, I want to give it a try.¡± Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s exnation, Xiao Xiao grew with interest as she smiled. With her pride, she naturally wanted to obtain the best score.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let us get moving, then.¡± Mu Chen smiled and stomped his foot. The Golden Dragon que beneath his feet blossomed with a golden lustre, then swiftly travelled deeper into the Heavenly Lake.

    The Spirits of the Heavenly Lake were extremely spread out, so it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to distribute if they stayed together. Thus, the four of them temporarily split up.

    When they moved, sshing sounds constantly resounded from the Heavenly Lake as more peoplended on their ques and charged out, swiftly racing towards those Spirits of the Heavenly Lake.

    Whoosh!

    The Golden Dragon que that Mu Chen was standing on swiftly tore apart theke. The golden barrier was extremely peculiar, no matter how much water sshed on it, the water could even shake the barrier.

    As he travelled deeper into the Heavenly Lake, Mu Chen gradually felt the pressure, even with the protection of the barrier, which made him inwardly startled. If he didn¡¯t have the que protecting him, then it would be practically impossible for him to go deep in the Heavenly Lake with his strength.

    While Mu Chen was inwardly startled, a dazzling lustre blossomed before him. Raising his head, he saw a star floating with a dazzling lustre being emanated from it, along with a boundless Spiritual Energy fluctuation that even caused theke to ripple.

    That was a Spirit of the Heavenly Lake. Mu Chen looked at that Spirit of the Heavenly Lake and approached with interest. However, he kept his guard up. He could vaguely feel a threating from the star.

    When Mu Chen approached, the Spirit of the Heavenly Lake seemed to have sensed his approach. It trembled then charged towards Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen was startled by this scene before his body surged with a golden lustre and his boundless Spiritual Energy turned into a fist that passed through the barrier and shot towards the Spirit of the Heavenly Lake.

    Within the Heavenly Lake, Spiritual Energy seemed to be able to travel freely, since his Spiritual Energy did not suffer the suppression of the Heavenly Lake when Mu Chenunched his attack.

    Boom!

    The fist collided with the Spirit of the Heavenly Lake. However, such a powerful attack only managed to briefly stop the Spirit of the Heavenly Lake before the fist exploded.

    The Spirit of the Heavenly Lake whistled over, akin to aet, and mmed against the barrier.

    The entire barrier violently trembled with ripples spreading out and the force of the sh even caused the que to be pushed back a few hundred feet.

    Mu Chen looked at the barrier before he took in a deep breath and sensed the Golden Dragon que beneath his feet trembling. Evidently, even the Golden Dragon que couldn¡¯t take too many attacks like that and the moment the Golden Dragon que broke, then it would spell the end of Mu Chen¡¯s trip in the Heavenly Lake.

    The attack from the Spirit of the Heavenly Lake was actually so terrifying that it was akin to a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign!

    While Mu Chen was shocked at the scale of power behind that sh, the Spirit of the Heavenly Lake shot over once again.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Facing the pursuit from the Spirit of the Heavenly Lake, even Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help cursing before his face turnedpletely grave. At this moment, he understood how hard it was to obtain the baptism of the Heavenly Lake. And if he wanted to obtain the Perfect Baptism, that would be even harder than ascending the heavens.

 Chapter 1141 - Capture

    Chapter 1141 - Capture

    The Spirit of the Heavenly Lake that was akin to a star constantly trembled, making ripples on the surroundingke, and was vaguely emitting an extremely terrifying and overbearing Spiritual Energy fluctuation.

    Mu Chen looked at the dazzling Spirit of the Heavenly Lake and his face turned grave. The offensive abilities disyed by the Spirit of the Heavenly Lake even made him feel terrified.

    ording to his estimation, every single attack from the Spirit of the Heavenly Lake was akin to an attack made by a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign. Furthermore, since he was in the Heavenly Lake, the Spirit was even amplified, so the power would be even more terrifying.

    After experiencing the power of the Spirit himself, only then did he discover how tough it would be to obtain the Baptism of the Heavenly Lake.

    That¡¯s because even the lowest grade of the baptism required at least 30 Spirits of the Heavenly Lake. As for a Perfect Baptism, it would be as high as 100!

    Mu Chen even had trouble dealing with one, so one would foresee how tough it would be to obtain 30.

    Although he was sighing at the difficulty of the Heavenly Lake¡¯s Baptism, he wasn¡¯t demotivated in the slightest. Instead, his ck pupils shed with unwavering resolution. He had gone through tons of tough experiences in the past year, which sharpened his firm heart. Therefore, no matter how hard the Heavenly Lake¡¯s Baptism was, Mu Chen would definitely not give up so easily.

    When Mu Chen¡¯s eyes shed with resolution, the Spirit of the Heavenly Lake moved again and in the next moment, it burst forth with a myriad-foot wide light that was akin to aet as it charged towards Mu Chen.

    The simple and crude impact contained extremely violent energy fluctuations that even caused the surroundingke water to be pushed away.

    It was a sh that not even a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign would dare to face so easily.

    ¡°Can¡¯t afford to let it crash against the barrier again.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes shed. The Golden Dragon que was his only support to travel in the Heavenly Lake. If it was destroyed, then it would also mean that his steps would be paused.

    As he thought about that, the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body burst with a dazzling golden lustre, apanied with a draconic roar and phoenix cry before his Sovereign Sea appeared behind him with a massive amount of Spiritual Energy gushing out.

    Mu Chen clenched his fists and a crimson spear appeared. The tip of the spear trembled with a crimson lustre that exploded, making it akin to a dragon as it bolted towards the iing Spirit of the Heavenly Lake.

    The two heavily shed with violent Spiritual Energy shock waves sweeping out, emptying the surroundingke from the shock waves.

    But this time, the Spirit of the Heavenly Lake wasn¡¯t able to break through Mu Chen¡¯s attack. Although the crimson spear was buzzing from the sh, it still managed to push the Spirit of the Heavenly Lake back a hundred feet.

    Mu Chen showed no trace of joy on his face after pushing back the Spirit of the Heavenly Lake; instead, his face grew more solemn. That¡¯s because after the Spirit of the Heavenly Lake was briefly pushed back, it charged forth in an even more terrifying manner.

    This time, the torrentialke water whistled as it pounced forth, akin to a dragon.

    Boundless Spiritual Energy endlessly poured into the crimson spear from Mu Chen¡¯s body before the spear turned into a beam of light and flew out.

    At the same time, a vertical eye opened on Mu Chen¡¯s forehead and a ck light gathered into a beam that shot out, aiming towards the Spirit of the Heavenly Lake, along with the crimson beam.

    This time, with the help of two Quasi-Saint Artifacts, the Spirit of the Heavenly Lake was greatly repelled and the lustre on it also seemed to suffer a heavy blow, causing it to dim down a little.

    ¡°Too difficult to deal with.¡± Mu Chen knitted his brows at this scene. He never thought that the two Quasi-Saint Artifacts would only manage to deplete a little bit of the Spirit.

    Before Mu Chen could ponder further, the Spirit of the Heavenly Lake seemed to have gone berserk from being pushed back numerous times. It was like a mad canine as it frantically pounced towards Mu Chen.

    Facing its insanity, Mu Chenunched counterattacks with the power of the Crimson Dragon Spear and Life Annihtion Pupil to constantly push it back.

    Violent shock waves constantly swept out, causing the densekewater to constantly lift.

    Both sides had crazily shed, whichsted for half an hour before the lustre on the Spirit of the Heavenly Lake started to dim and it slowed down.

    Compared to before, the Spirit of the Heavenly Lake had dimmed down considerably, it was also greatly exhausted from the battle.

    However, Mu Chen didn¡¯t fare much better, since his breathing had deepened. Evidently, he had also exhausted a great amount of his power when facing the Spirit of the Heavenly Lake.

    Fortunately, this Heavenly Lake was filled with Spiritual Energy, so he could recover as he fought. Otherwise, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able tost for so long.

    The Spirit of the Heavenly Lake constantly trembled, but seeing that it no longer held the advantage, it had actually started to flee when it had realised how tough its opponent was. If this continued, it would definitely bepletely exhausted and captured.

    Despite only being an energy form, it also possessed some simple intellect.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± After exhausting it for half an hour, Mu Chen naturally couldn¡¯t let it escape so easily. He was already prepared to make his move. Five spiritual beams shot from his fingers like a and tangled around the Spirit of the Heavenly Lake before pulling it back.

    The Spirit of the Heavenly Lake had also violently struggled but as time passed, Mu Chen still managed to pull it back before turning it into a fist-sized lustre that fell in his hand.

    As the Spiritual Energy lustre gathered, it had actually formed into a transparent crystal in Mu Chen¡¯s hand. The crystal looked to have liquid from the Heavenly Lake inside it with a pure and boundless fluctuation emanating from it.

    ¡°Is this the main body of the Spirit?¡± Mu Chen looked at the crystal and couldn¡¯t help eximing in surprise. Something so small had actually caused such trouble for him earlier.

    Mu Chen carefully stored the Spirit of the Heavenly Lake. Although he finally got something, he wasn¡¯t too happy, since it had taken him too much trouble for such a small crystal.

    He only obtained one in half an hour and even greatly exhausted himself for it. Going at this rate, even if he spent an entire day hunting for them, he would only be able to obtain four to five of them. If he wanted to get 30, then he would have to spend five to six days... And if he wanted to obtain the Perfect Baptism, then it would take him at least half a month!

    If it was the usual time, Mu Chen naturally wouldn¡¯t mind doing it slowly. But he had no idea how long the seal of the Heavenly Lake would be opened for. Therefore, he had to gather them at the fastest speed and start the baptism.

    As Mu Chen pondered, he raised his head and saw the streaks of light in the sky. They were experts trying to capture the Spirits of the Heavenly Lake.

    However, every single one of them was in an extremely pathetic-looking state. Facing the ferocious Spirits of the Heavenly Lake, aside from some experts, most of them were forced into a dangerous situation.

    Thus, some of them had to join forces to hunt them, but the efficiency would definitely be slower and their losses would be even greater.

    Some of them could only give up after numerous failures before searching for a ce to cultivate. They had obviously given up the baptism and chose to cultivate their Spiritual Energy here.

    At this instance, the Heavenly Lake became extremely bustling.

    Mu Chen watched for a moment before retracting his gaze and muttered, ¡°I have to think of another method, then.¡±

    If he continued ording to his current method, then it would be unbearable if he wanted to gather 30 Spirits of the Heavenly Lake.

    However, if he wanted to obtain those Spirit of the Heavenly Lake, he could only exhaust those Spirits before he could capture them and there¡¯s no other alternative.

    This was clearly a headache matter, but Mu Chen wasn¡¯t impatient. He sat on the boat and started to slowly travel forth. He would asionally see Spirits of the Heavenly Lake, but he wasn¡¯t in the rush to make his move. Instead, he chose to quietly observe them.

    Those Spirits of the Heavenly Lake weren¡¯t normal energy forms. They were born from the Heavenly Lake, possessing simple intellect. Therefore, there had to be a pattern in them.

    Time passed under Mu Chen¡¯s observation before half a day passed in the blink of an eye.

    At some point in time, Mu Chen focused his gaze and a lustre beamed in his eyes. His hands suddenly clenched as a smile hung on the corner of his lips.

    He waved his hand as he stood up on the boat and murmured to himself, ¡°I hope that it¡¯s effective.¡±

    For the first time, a smile appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face after entering this ce. If what he had observed was useful, then it wouldn¡¯t be impossible to gather 30 Spirits of the Heavenly Lake.

    It was so much so that if it went smoothly, he might even be able to challenge a higher grade of the baptism!

 Chapter 1142 - Great Harvest

    Chapter 1142 - Great Harvest

    Mu Chen stood on the Golden Dragon que while looking at the lively Heavenly Lake. However, he did not continue to stay in one ce. He controlled the que and moved deeper into the Heavenly Lake, since he wished to test and see if his idea was effective.

    Due to the boundless Spiritual Energy, the Heavenly Lake was filled with a terrifying Spiritual Energy pressure. The deeper one went, the stronger the pressure would be. Ordinary Disciples wouldn¡¯t be able to venture too deep; but fortunately, Mu Chen had the highest Golden Dragon que, which enabled him to travel freely in the Heavenly Lake.

    As he headed deeper, the number of people had also decreased, before he chose a quiet ce to settle down.

    Sitting down on the Golden Dragon que, his ten fingers gently moved and spiritual seals flew out from his fingertips. They shot out and swiftly integrated into the atmosphere.

    In just ten-odd breaths of time, a Spiritual Array had already appeared before him.

    This Spiritual Array didn¡¯t have any offensive capabilities, it was just a Spirit Convergence Array and this was the bait he set up for the fishes, which were the Spirits of the Heavenly Lake.

    Mu Chen realised that the appearance of every Spirit of the Heavenly Lake would be ces with extremely dense Spiritual Energy. Evidently, those Spirits of the Heavenly Lake would head towards those ces with denser Spiritual Energy by instinct to strengthen themselves.

    Since that¡¯s the case, then Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t have to bitterly search for the Spirits, since he could set up in a ce with dense Spiritual Energy to lure those Spirits over into his trap.

    Naturally, along with bait, there would be a fishing as well.

    Mu Chen looked a the Spirit Convergence Array with and slightly smiled before some spiritual seals flew out and integrated into the atmosphere again.

    As spiritual seals constantly flew out, a Spiritual Array was swiftly formed.

    However, Mu Chen did not activate it. He had hidden it before setting up several more Spiritual Arrays.

    Those Spiritual Arrays were only Heaven Grade Spiritual Arrays, so Mu Chen had to make up for the quality with quantity. Naturally, if he wanted to deal with those Spirits that were equivalent to Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereigns, just these Spiritual Arrays alone were insufficient.

    Therefore, after setting up ten-odd Heaven Grade Spiritual Arrays, Mu Chen took a deep breath and his face turned solemn.

    Countless spiritual seals flew out from his hands and danced in the sky before integrating into the atmosphere before the outeryer of a Spiritual Array was gradually formed.

    This array had cost Mu Chen quite a bit of time. This was the Iplete Schr Grade Spiritual Array, the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array.

    When thest spiritual seal integrated into the atmosphere, Mu Chen only felt relieved when he saw that they started to link together.

    He looked up ahead with a smile on the corner of his lips. Although his ce seemed calm, only he knew that he had set up a dragon¡¯sir where even a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign wouldn¡¯t be able to escape death.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s see if this is useful.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes shed with expectation as he flicked his finger. A lustre blossomed from that Spirit Convergence Array before a suction force burst out.

    The surroundingke water started to ripple and a visible Spiritual Energy gushed over, then gathered into the Spirit Convergence Array.

    Because of how massive the Spiritual Energy in the Heavenly Lake was, the effect of the Spirit Convergence Array was also extremely good. In just ten-odd breaths of time, theke water in the array had started to condense into crystals with traces of spiritual mist being emitted.

    The Spiritual Energy in this area was much purer and denser than some of the other ces in the Heavenly Lake.

    Mu Chen slightly nodded his head at this scene. The bait had already been set up, so now it¡¯s time to see if there were any fishes. If it didn¡¯t work, then he could only choose the most primitive method to gather those Spirits of the Heavenly Lake.

    Mu Chen quietly sat on the Golden Dragon que before he slowly closed his eyes and set up a Spiritual Array that concealed his own Spiritual Energy around him so that he wouldn¡¯t be discovered by the Spirits of the Heavenly Lake.

    The depths of the Heavenly Lake were silent, with only the asional sounds of waves.

    While time gradually passed, there still wasn¡¯t anything and Mu Chen frowned upon this sight. Could it be that his idea wasn¡¯t usable?

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait longer and see.¡± Mu Chen suppressed the anxiousness in his heart and continued to wait.

    Ten-odd minutes passed but the quiet surroundings had left him disappointed. Just when Mu Chen was about to give up, his expression suddenly changed when he noticed a movement from theke water before him.

    A streak of light appeared in the distance and it was swiftly approaching. Joy shed in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, since he knew that it was a Spirit of the Heavenly Lake.

    The Spirit of the Heavenly Lake swiftly flew over with a lustre that emitted from that seemed somewhat impatient as it rushed towards the Spiritual Array.

    Mu Chen rejoiced in his heart. His idea was, indeed, as useful as he had expected.

    As the Spirit flew over and appeared outside the Spiritual Array, it suddenly slowed down as if it had sensed something while Mu Chen¡¯s heart leapt to his throat.

    This Spirit of the Heavenly Lake seemed to have sensed the peculiar Spiritual Energy fluctuation around theke water.

    The Spirit of the Heavenly Lake circted around the Spiritual Array with hesitation. The dense Spiritual Energy being emitted from the Spirit Convergence Array was akin to a delicacy to it.

    The Spirit of the Heavenly Lake revolved around the array. Its simpleton intellect wasn¡¯t able to give up the temptation before it and charged into the array.

    When it entered the array, it violently devoured the robust Spiritual Energy with buzzing noises emitting from it, as if it was expressing its joy.

    While the Spirit of the Heavenly Lake was happily devouring the Spiritual Energy, a smile appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face. The fish had finally bit the bait. Now, it¡¯s time for the to be cast!

    With a will in his heart, the numerous Spiritual Arrays around the Spirit Convergence Array were triggered as spiritual runes appeared and enveloped the Spirit Convergence Array.

    The sudden burst of Spiritual Energy startled the Spirit of the Heavenly Lake and it turned into a streak of light and tried to escape.

    However, it was toote for it to escape. The Spirit of the Heavenly Lake crashed against the firstyer and the Heaven Grade Spiritual Array instantly shattered, which followed to the second... thirdyer.

    When Mu Chen saw this, he inwardly smacked his lips. Fortunately, he was well-prepared or he wouldn¡¯t be able to trap this Spirit of the Heavenly Lake.

    Layers of Spiritual Arrays shattered under the impact of the Spirit. However, the speed of the Spirit had also gradually slowed down. It was clearly exhausted from the Heaven Grade Spiritual Arrays.

    After a short minute, practically all of the Heaven Grade Spiritual Arrays had crumbled.

    However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t worried about that, because his trump card was the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array that he had set up at the outermostyer.

    When the Spirit of the Heavenly Lake reached thest outeryer, the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array triggered and a boundless Spiritual Energy turned into a dragon that shed with the Spirit.

    Waves swept up from the sh and the Spirit of the Heavenly Lake suffered a heavy blow before it was pushed back, even the surrounding lustre had dimmed down by quite a bit.

    Evidently, the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array was much stronger than the previous ones.

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart stabilised at the sight of this, since this Spirit of the Heavenly Lake was already trapped.

    The Spirit continued to attack but it couldn¡¯tpete with the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array and was pushed back numerous times with the lustre around it having also started to dim down.

    When thest sh waspleted, the Spirit of the Heavenly Lake had shrunk down by half of its size.

    Mu Chen stood up at this moment and appeared above the Spirit. With a p of his hand, a boundless Spiritual Energy burst out that tangled the Spirit before he clenched his fist, swiftlypressing the Spirit and it turned into a crystal.

    The crystal flew up andnded in Mu Chen¡¯s hand before he gently tossed it around with a satisfied smile, then innumerable spiritual seals flew out and recreated the arrays that the Spirit had previously destroyed.

    That¡¯s because he could sense that there was a Spirit swiftly making its way over.

    ...

    For the next half-hour, the region that Mu Chen was in became lively. One Spirit of the Heavenly Lake after another was lured over and fell into the trap.

    Facing the traps, the Spirits of the Heavenly Lake that didn¡¯t have much intellect could be believed to have fallen into the trap on their own.

    In just half an hour, Mu Chen had already collected 13 crystals!

    Even Mu Chen¡¯s face was covered with smiles, even with hisposure. ording to this speed, gathering 30 Spirits wouldn¡¯t be difficult.

    But while Mu Chen was intending to harvest the Spirits of the Heavenly Lake in a great amount, the Spiritual Array fluctuation was also spreading out, which attracted the attention of many.

    When they saw how Mu Chen was easily capturing them with the use of Spiritual Arrays, their eyeballs popped out of their eye sockets from the shock and greed was shing in their eyes.

    However, they did not lose their rationale because of greed. They could sense how terrifying those Spiritual Arrays were. Even the Spirits of the Heavenly Lake, which were akin to Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereigns, couldn¡¯t escape from the Spiritual Arrays, not to mention them.

    Thus, even if their eyes had turned red, they could only watch and did not dare to go up.

    However, that didn¡¯t apply to everyone.

    Mu Chen had obtained another Spirit of the Heavenly Lake that he stored with a wave of his hand. However, he did not continue to make a move, but stood up and looked at the distant space with indifference.

    There was a golden beam that streaked over, which appeared before him in a few breaths time.

    That person was standing on a que that emitted a golden lustre with dragons on it. Evidently, it was a Golden Dragon que with a familiar figure standing on it, Xia Yu.

    Xia Yu stood on the Golden Dragon que and looked at Mu Chen with a smile and gently pped. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you could capture the Spirits of Heavenly Lake with this method, what an eyeopener.¡±

    Mu Chen stared at Xia Yu without any expression, nor did he reply to his words.

    Xia Yu wasn¡¯t angered by Mu Chen but gently smiled. ¡°Give half of your Heavenly Lake Crystals to me. Otherwise, I will make a move and destroy your Spiritual Arrays, so that you cannot obtain them so smoothly.¡±

    When Mu Chen heard his words, a smile appeared on his face as he raised his head and pointed towards another direction. ¡°Get lost.¡±

    Facing Xia Yu¡¯s threat, Mu Chen replied with the simplest and crudest answer.

 Chapter 1143 - Fighting Xia Yu

    Chapter 1143 - Fighting Xia Yu

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Mu Chen coldly barked and under the envelopment of his Spiritual Energy, he sent out waves on theke water.

    Everyone spectating this avoided the waves as they looked at Mu Chen with a peculiar gaze.

    They clearly never thought that when facing someone like Xia Yu, Mu Chen would reply in such a crude and barbaric manner without sparing any face for Xia Yu.

    That was Xia Yu! The Crown Prince of the Xia Empire and someone ranked 4th!

    Even in the entire Greaw Continent¡¯s younger generation, there were only a few that could surpass Xia Yu. Furthermore, Xia Yu¡¯s reputation did note from his identity, but his past blood battles.

    Facing such a figure, even Garuda, Su Qingyin and the rest would have to face him seriously.

    ¡°This Mu Chen is too domineering...¡± Some experts couldn¡¯t help speaking in soft voices that contained ridicule. Although Mu Chen had been in the limelighttely, he was stillcking a little whenpared to a veteran like Xia Yu.

    ¡°Yeah, but Mu Chen is also not simple, since he was able toe this far at his age.¡±

    ¡°Haha. How can he be simple when he obtained the Golden Dragon Disciple¡¯s identity? If Xia Yu really wants to fight, I think that it would be hard for the oue of the battle to be determined.¡± There were some experts that did not like Xia Yu, so their opinions tilted towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°Howughable, how can Mu Chen¡¯s identity as a Golden Dragon Disciple beparable to Xia Yu? I think he might even have gotten lucky with cheap means.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Xia Yu stood with his arms folded as he looked at Mu Chen, before he slowly retracted the smile on his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I met someone so arrogant.¡± Xia Yu narrowed his eyes as he faintly said.

    ¡°Then you have met one now.¡± Mu Chen casually replied. Xia Yu had targeted him numerous times and even attacked him once. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he wanted to obtain the Baptism of the Heavenly Lake so swiftly, he would have long made his move against Xia Yu. And since that fellow wanted toe and rob him of his Heavenly Lake Crystals, then Mu Chen would definitely not let it go so easily.

    A cold light flickered in Xia Yu¡¯s eyes before he nodded his head. ¡°Fine. Since you¡¯re courting death, then let me fulfil your wish. At that time, I will also deliver your corpse to the Great Havew Domain.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still not certain who will be sending whose corpse.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he refuted.

    ¡°Looks like these Spiritual Arrays have given you some confidence.¡± Xia Yu mocked. In his view, the reason why Mu Chen dared to provoke him was due to the heavyyers of Spiritual Arrays. But didn¡¯t that fellow know that the opponent had to be in the Spiritual Array for the might to be unleashed?

    Facing a Spiritual Array Master that had set up his Spiritual Arrays, anyone with brains wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to step in. If Mu Chen was intending to provoke him and make him step in, then Mu Chen would probably be disappointed.

    Especially the Spiritual Array in the outeryer. It made even him fearful. If he entered, no matter how prideful he was, Xia Yu didn¡¯t feel that he could easily break the Spiritual Arrays.

    Facing Xia Yu¡¯s ridiculing smile, the corner of Mu Chen¡¯s lips also revealed a simr smile. ¡°Since you dare toe and provoke me, why are you being a coward now? Isn¡¯t this Crown Prince title of yours a little too pitiful?¡±

    Xia Yu¡¯s face turned cold as he looked at Mu Chen with a de-like gaze, as if he wished to tear Mu Chen apart.

    However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t bothered by it and faintly smiled. ¡°Since the Crown Prince of the Xia Empire is so weak, then let me take the disadvantageous position. In case someone says that I bullied you with my Spiritual Arrays.¡±

    Finishing his words, the Golden Dragon que beneath his feet floated out of the Spiritual Arrays.

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t overestimating his own abilities to exit the defences of the Spiritual Arrays. That¡¯s because he knew that Xia Yu didn¡¯t have the guts to enter, which was the reason why he had been dragging for time. But Mu Chen naturally didn¡¯t wish for that to happen, since time was precious. So he had to grasp every minute and second to capture the Spirits. Furthermore, he also wasn¡¯t sure if he could protect the Spiritual Arrays. If he forced Xia Yu too far and caused him to resort to vicious means by attracting some Spirits over to crash against the Spiritual Array, then Mu Chen would definitely be the one to lose.

    Thus, he would rather take the initiative to step out and leave the Spiritual Array fortress behind him as a safeguard.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. That Mu Chen actually gave up the Spiritual Arrays... He¡¯s overestimating himself.¡± When the spectators saw this, they couldn¡¯t help eximing out. After all, stepping out of what Mu Chen was good at to face his enemy, he did seem a little too gutsy and confident.

    ¡°It¡¯s because Xia Yu is being too petty. He¡¯s the Crown Prince of the Xia Empire and yet, he¡¯s being such a coward. It¡¯s no wonder why he¡¯s inferior to Garuda, Su Qingyin and the rest.¡± Someone spoke as he shook his head.

    ¡°Indeed...¡±

    Evidently, Mu Chen had gotten the praises of many, while Xia Yu was being insulted.

    When Xia Yu heard those voices, his face turned a little green, since he never thought that Mu Chen stepping out would ce him in such a hateful spot.

    Even if he won this battle, others would probably say that he did not deserve his win. And if he lost, he would be Mu Chen¡¯s stepping stone. No matter what the oue would be, he had already lost half of the battle.

    ¡°What a scheme!¡± Xia Yu¡¯s face was dark, since he never thought that his slight hesitation would make him fall into Mu Chen¡¯s rhythm. Although Mu Chen wasn¡¯t old, he was as cunning as a fox. It was no wonder why even Xia Hong fell by his hands and was even scammed an IOU.

    Mu Chen lightly smiled. Since you want me to give up my trump card, then you naturally have to pay the price for it as well.

    Although the public¡¯s opinion wasn¡¯t favourable to him, Xia Yu was also not an ordinary figure. Thus, he took a deep breath to suppress the rage in his heart before indifferently looking at Mu Chen with dense killing intent shing in his eyes.

    Evidently, he had already nned to cripple him here.

    Xia Yu hung both of his hands down and a boundless Spiritual Energy erupted from his body, akin to a volcano with the Spiritual Energy sweeping out with theke water being pushed out, emptying the area around him as he emitted a powerful Spiritual Energy pressure.

    When the spectators felt the Spiritual Energy pressure, their faces changed a little. The level of that pressure was in the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm and was even close to the highest level.

    This Xia Yu was truly worthy of being one of those that could make it to the Earth Sovereign Realm. It looked like the situation wasn¡¯t looking too favourable for Mu Chen.

    ¡°I will let you know that all sorts of schemes are jokes before true strength.¡± With an indifferent expression, Xia Yu straightened his hand before he mmed it down towards Mu Chen from afar.

    When Xia Yu¡¯s hand descended, boundless Spiritual Energy gathered beneath his palm and formed into a huge dragon that emitted a noble air, as if it was the sovereign here.

    ¡°Xia Empire - Son of Heaven¡¯s Palm!¡± That palm was condensed with the dragon aura of the Xia Empire, akin to an emperor that ruled the world. Even an ordinary Ninth Grade Sovereign would have his courage shattered by this palm.

    Evidently, Xia Yu had revealed his powerful strength the moment he made his move.

    The huge dragon turned into a Dragon Seal that shattered space and was pressing towards Mu Chen, looking noble and domineering at the same time.

    Mu Chen raised his head. Xia Yu¡¯s palm might seem simple, but the power gathered was something that not even a Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign would dare to face head-on.

    ¡°A puny Empire dares to proim itself the Son of Heaven?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s face was calm. If the Xia Empire could dominate the entire Greaw Continent, then the ruler¡¯s aura would be terrifying. But it was a pity that the Xia Empire could only be considered as a local tyrant in the Greaw Continent.

    Mu Chen clenched his fists and a dazzling golden lustre burst from his body before everyone saw a True Dragon and Phoenix shadow appearing behind Mu Chen. When they appeared, an indescribable might had spread out.

    This was the might that belonged to the True Dragon and Phoenix, the Emperors of the Dragon and Phoenix ns. They were existences that overlooked the entire Great Thousand World, residing at the peak. Thus, their might was even more terrifying than the so-called ¡°Ruler¡¯s Aura¡± from the Xia Empire.

    ¡°Dragon-Phoenix Palm - True Domination.¡± A True Dragon and Phoenix resided in Mu Chen¡¯s pupils as he pushed a palm forth before the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits behind him gathered towards his palm and they shot out in a manner of a golden beam.

    The two palms flew across space with each of them having a dragon in it, both emitting a noble air as they shed together.

    Two terrifying forces shed together as the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits pounced forth, shing with the opposing dragon.

    Theke fluctuated, but Xia Yu¡¯s face turned a little unsightly. He could see that when facing the attacks of the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits, his dragon was swiftly being weakened.

    The dragon that he had cultivated might be powerful, but it was clearly weaker than the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits. If it wasn¡¯t for his Spiritual Energy exceeding Mu Chen¡¯s, his dragon would have copsed long ago.

    ¡°I never imagined that you would possess the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits!¡± Xia Yu¡¯s face grew dark but in the depths, there was a smear of greed. If he could obtain the True Dragon Spirit and allow his dragon to devour it, then it would definitely be a surge to his fighting strength.

    ¡°This Mu Chen must die today!¡± Xia Yu¡¯s eyes shed with killing intent as he waved his hand, swiftly recalling the weakened dragon back before stomping his feet. A myriad lustre burst out behind him before a massive figure was swiftly condensed.

    That figure wore a golden emperor¡¯s robe with a royal crown, akin to a ruler that emitted a noble air.

    When the spectators saw this, their eyes suddenly narrowed as they eximed, ¡°That¡¯s... the Emperor Celestial Body?¡±

    Ranked 45th on the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies, the Emperor Celestial Body!

 Chapter 1144 - Emperor Celestial Body

    Chapter 1144 - Emperor Celestial Body

    A boundless noise swept out from the depths of the Heavenly Lake, lifting heavy waves. A domineering Sovereign Celestial Body condensed behind Xia Yu that caused theke water to be swept up in a manner akin to a water tornado.

    A pressure that would send a chill down the spine of others spread out that caused spectators to have fear on their faces.

    That¡¯s because that silhouette was the Sovereign Celestial Body that Xia Yu cultivated, the Emperor Celestial Body. Even amongst the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies, it was ranked 45th.

    Even amongst those powerful forces, such a Sovereign Celestial Body could be treated like a sect¡¯s treasure. So one could imagine how terrifying it was.

    ¡°Xia Yu is truly the Crown Prince of the Xia Empire, the Xia Emperor treats him a little too well!¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help sounding out in envy with jealousy shing in their eyes. In terms of worth, such a Sovereign Celestial Body could probably beparable to genuine Divine Abilities!

    Xia Yu stood before the Emperor Celestial Body as he coldly looked at Mu Chen. The moment when he summoned his Sovereign Celestial Body, his own power had also reached an extremely astonishing height.

    At this moment, he could annihte a Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign with just a flip of his hand and not even a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign would dare to face him.

    For all these years, he had experienced numerous blood battles so even opponents that were slightly stronger than him could only retreat when facing the might of his Emperor Celestial Body.

    After all, being ranked as high as the 45th, that was sufficient to prove how powerful it was.

    Sensing the domineering air from the Emperor Celestial Body, even Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help briefly squinting his eyes. Judging from thetter¡¯s bearing, it wasn¡¯t something that those ordinary Sovereign Celestial Bodies that he had encountered in the past could beparable to.

    Xia Yu was truly extraordinary for being able to be ranked 4th amongst the Elites of the Greaw Continent and could be considered as a powerful opponent.

    Xia Yu indifferently looked at Mu Chen but he did not bother to speak. He stomped his foot and the Emperor Celestial Body fixated its domineering eyes onto Mu Chen.

    The Emperor Celestial Body had quickly stretched out its hand that was so massive that it covered the sky as it aimed for Mu Chen.

    There weren¡¯t any fancy tricks behind that palm because the power behind that alone could heavily injure ordinary Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereigns. Thus, all fancy moves were futile before absolute strength.

    When the palm enveloped down, theke water was suppressed in patches and swiftly emptied out.

    Mu Chen raised his head as the palm enveloped a thousand feet in radius, which practically sealed off all his escape routes. However, he still remainedposed without any panic.

    Mu Chen took in a deep breath before space fluctuated behind him and his Sovereign Sea appeared. Thereafter, he had even taken a step forth under countless startled gazes.

    A powerful Spiritual Energy gushed out from his Sovereign Sea before a golden lustre blossomed between the heavens and earth. Along with that, a massive golden silhouette was condensed behind Mu Chen.

    That golden silhouette had a sun floating behind its head. Although it wasn¡¯t as overbearing as the Emperor Celestial Body, there was a mysterious feeling that was emanating from it, which made others feel unfathomable.

    When the golden silhouette appeared, it had waved its palm out and Spiritual Energy gathered before its palm, forming into a myriad-foot wide golden light that shed with the palm of the Emperor Celestial Body.

    In the moment of contact, it was akin to the heavens and earth-shattering. An ear-deafening noise rang out, which enveloped the entire region with water geysers rising in the surroundings, soaring into the sky.

    A violent shock wave made everyone narrow their eyes. They were shocked to see that the Sovereign Celestial Body behind Mu Chen wasn¡¯t injured when it received the palm from Xia Yu¡¯s Emperor Celestial Body.

    ¡°How is that possible?! What Sovereign Celestial Body did Mu Chen cultivate? Why is it so powerful?!¡±

    ¡°Judging from the might of it, it¡¯s not inferior to the Emperor Celestial Body. This Mu Chen truly does have trump cards!¡±

    ¡°But why is this Sovereign Celestial Body so unfamiliar...?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    An uproar broke out. After all, Sovereign Celestial Bodies that could beparable to the Emperor Celestial Body were extremely rare. That¡¯s because any of those that could surpass the Emperor Celestial Body were so rare that not even top-tiered forces possessed them.

    Xia Yu¡¯s eyes fixated on the Sovereign Celestial Body behind Mu Chen with shock filling his eyes.

    Although Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body was somewhat unfamiliar, Xia Yu also felt that it was somewhat familiar for some reason, as if he had seen it somewhere.

    ¡°This Sovereign Celestial Body...¡± Xia Yu¡¯s eyes flickered as his heart suddenly jolted. ¡°It looks simr to the mysterious Sovereign Celestial Body that Garuda has cultivated.¡±

    He had once fought with Garuda and had seen thetter¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body. But right now, he had witnessed a simr Sovereign Celestial Body on Mu Chen.

    However, Xia Yu only had his suspicions. Although Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body was somewhat simr to Garuda¡¯s, the bearing of it was different.

    ¡°It should be a simr Sovereign Celestial Body!¡± Xia Yu¡¯s face changed as he suppressed all the impossible thoughts. He didn¡¯t believe that with Mu Chen¡¯s background, he could possess such a powerful Sovereign Celestial Body.

    Furthermore, even if it was a simr one, Xia Yu wasn¡¯t afraid because even simr Sovereign Celestial Bodies would show different mights in the hands of different people.

    Could Mu Chen beparable to Garuda? That was naturally impossible in Xia Yu¡¯s thoughts.

    Xia Yu gradually retracted the shock on his face as he nced at Mu Chen with killing intent brewing in his eyes. ¡°If this is your confidence, then I can tell you that it¡¯s insufficient.¡±

    ¡°Thene and give it a try.¡± Mu Chen remainedposed.

    Xia Yu coldly snorted before his gaze turned sharper. In the next moment, his silhouette moved and appeared on the shoulder of the Emperor Celestial Body before he heavily stomped his feet.

    Ripples spread out beneath his feet and entered the Sovereign Celestial Body.

    Peculiar light runes appeared on the massive Sovereign Celestial Body before it opened its mouth and unleashed an unusual roar with visible soundwaves. Every soundwave had formed into a divine seal of roughly a hundred feet.

    Those divine seals were akin to kings, extremely overbearing with the might that could even suppress mountains.

    Every single divine seal could kill a Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign and at such numbers, even a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign might be killed if they were careless.

    ¡°Undying Seals of the Emperor!¡± Xia Yu roared and the divine seals shot forth, akin to a storm that enveloped Mu Chen.

    Xia Yu¡¯s gaze was cold. There were many that fell to this attack of his in the past years. Even Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereigns were killed by him.

    Because the Undying Seals of the Emperor were extremely profound, they would even reform by themselves upon being destroyed andunch incessant attacks, unless they were destroyed all at once, but it was something clearly Mu Chen was unable to do.

    Therefore, Mu Chen had to die!

    Normally, Xia Yu wouldn¡¯t easily use this even when facing ordinary Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereigns. However, Mu Chen was too unusual to him, which made Xia Yu decide to do some overkill.

    Destructive fluctuations enveloped the sky as Mu Chen¡¯s gaze narrowed. That¡¯s because he could sense an endless fluctuation from those divine seals.

    If he was enveloped by that attack, then he would be dead. If he chose to retaliate, then he would be exhausted to his death.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered before he stretched his hand out and formed seals with a single hand.

    Golden suns rose from the Sovereign Celestial Body before they exploded, forming into liquid and flowed out.

    The Great Sr Undying Body stretched out its hand and the golden current swiftly gathered, forming into a golden wheel before it with ancient runes engraved on it.

    ¡°Heavenly Eighth Sr Wheel!¡± Mu Chen roared in his heart as an endless golden lustre instantly gushed out from the wheel.

    Since I can¡¯t confront it, then let¡¯s send it back. Let Xia Yu have a taste of his Undying Seals of the Emperor!

    The divine seals shed against the golden wheel as the wheel spun counterclockwise, as if time has been stopped at that moment.

    Xia Yu abruptly narrowed his pupils before he was shocked to witness that the divine seals that were initially targeted Mu Chen suddenly turned around and flew in his direction with an even more ferocious momentum!

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Xia Yu¡¯s face had instantly turned pale.

    ...

    Just when Mu Chen utilised the Heavenly Eighth Sr Wheel to attack Xia Yu.

    In another area, Garuda, who was capturing Spirits, suddenly raised his head and looked at their direction.

    ¡°The Eighth Sr?¡± Garuda toyed with a Heavenly Lake Crystal in his hand before the corner of his lips rose an arc without any expression. He then turned around and flew towards the direction of Mu Chen and Xia Yu.

    ¡°Time to get rid of him now.¡±

 Chapter 1145 - Intense Battle

    Chapter 1145 - Intense Battle

    Theke water flowed backwards and the endless divine seals flew towards the direction of Xia Yu.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Looking at his attacks being reversed, Xia Yu couldn¡¯t help cursing as he gritted his teeth. He clearly never expected that Mu Chen could take his attacks so easily.

    And facing the divine seals that flew back to him, even Xia Yu did not dare to underestimate the power, since he clearly knew that if those seals struck him, even he would have to pay a price.

    Roar!

    Thus, he stomped his foot and the Emperor Celestial Body opened its mouth wide to roar and a visible shock wave rippled out.

    ¡°Emperor¡¯s Roar!¡± Violent shock waves caused countless cracks to appear in space and those divine seals crumbled upon contact with those shock waves.

    In just a few breaths¡¯ time, the divine seals were all wiped out and the surroundingke water was riddled with holes that took a long while to recover from.

    When the spectators saw such destructive prowess, their faces changed. The strength that Xia Yu had disyed wasn¡¯t something that could beparable to a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign.

    ¡°This Sovereign Celestial Body that you have cultivated is of the same origin as Garuda¡¯s!¡± Xia Yu darkly looked at Mu Chen. He was able to confirm that Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body was the same as Garuda¡¯s through the previous confrontation.

    The rising suns and power were practically the same.

    However, Garuda¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body was in a darker shade akin to a ck hole, deep and unfathomable. While Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body was as zing and majestic as the sun.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was calm when he heard this. Xia Yu had evidently fought with Garuda. So he would naturally have seen thetter¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body.

    ¡°Hand over the cultivation method of your mysterious Sovereign Celestial Body and I can offer you a satisfying price for it. Furthermore, you can also be a friend of my Xia Empire.¡± Xia Yu looked at Mu Chen with zing eyes. In the past, the reason why he was defeated by Garuda was due to the mysterious Sovereign Celestial Body that thetter had cultivated, which was more tyrannical than his own. ording to his estimation, the might of that mysterious Sovereign Celestial Body could even reach the Top 30!

    That was a terrifying ranking. Even in the Xia Empire, the most powerful Sovereign Celestial Body was only his father¡¯s, the Rightful Emperor Celestial Body, which was only at the 40th.

    If he could obtain the mysterious cultivation technique of Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body, he would be confident about surpassing Garuda, and even Zhu Yan, and be the Overlord of the young generations in the Greaw Continent.

    Furthermore, the moment he crossed into the Earth Sovereign Realm, the power of his Sovereign Celestial Body would be truly unleashed. The more powerful the Sovereign Celestial Body, the more terrifying it would be.

    Thus, he had to get that mysterious Sovereign Celestial Body!

    ¡°How is it? No matter what price it is, my Xia Empire is willing to pay!¡± Xia Yu fixed his gaze on Mu Chen.

    However, facing Xia Yu¡¯s greedy gaze, Mu Chen did not speak. He stomped his foot without any expression. A golden lustre floated on the palm of the Sovereign Celestial Body, which had turned into a massive golden sceptre in a blink of an eye.

    ¡°Sky Splitting Seven Sr Sceptre!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s finger pointed out and the sceptre pierced through space, akin to a golden storm that shot towards Xia Yu¡¯s Emperor Celestial Body.

    Evidently, this was his response.

    ¡°Stubborn! Since that¡¯s the case, I will cripple you before interrogating the cultivation technique out of you!¡± When Xia Yu saw this scene, his face had instantly turned savage.

    He formed seals with both of his hands and his Sovereign Sea appeared behind him with a boundless Spiritual Energy gushing into the Emperor Celestial Body.

    ¡°Sovereign Ability - Emperor¡¯s Sceptre!¡± A powerful Spiritual Energy burst out with countless beams shooting out from the Emperor Celestial Body, turning into a sceptre that emitted an endless lustre.

    The Heavenly Lake was torn apart as the two massive attacks shed.

    At that moment, the noise produced was akin to an endless raging thunder as the violent Spiritual Energy shock wave swept out, lifting myriad waves in the surrounding Heavenly Lake.

    When the spectators saw this ferocious confrontation, they were dumbfounded with shock, especially when they realised that the Sovereign Celestial Body beneath Mu Chen¡¯s feet was still dazzling with golden lustre without the slightest diminish.

    ¡°Mu Chen can actually fight with Xia Yu to this step?!¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help eximing. After all, Xia Yu had practically brought out all his strength and even his Sovereign Ability. But even so, he couldn¡¯t obtain any advantage.

    ¡°His Sovereign Celestial Body is definitely extraordinary!¡± There were keen eyes that could tell from the look of this fight. With the strength in the Initial Ninth Grade Sovereign, one of the major reasons why Mu Chen could fight with Xia Yu to this step was due to that mysterious Sovereign Celestial Body of his.

    ¡°If this carries on, and Xia Yu doesn¡¯t have any more means, then I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to Mu Chen...¡± Someone sighed as they looked at Mu Chen with shock in their eyes. After all, to be able to fight with Xia Yu on equal footing with the cultivation of an Initial Ninth Grade Sovereign, that spoke of how powerful Mu Chen was.

    ¡°After this battle, the fifth spot of the Elite Ranking will definitely belong to Mu Chen.¡±

    ...

    While Mu Chen and Xia Yu fought, a golden beam streaked over from the distance.

    Garuda stood on the Golden Dragon que with his hands behind his back and a bronze mirror in his hand. Spiritual light flickered from the bronze mirror, which showed the battle between Mu Chen and Xia Yu.

    ¡°The Great Sr Undying Body he has cultivated is different from mine. Looks like this Great Sr Undying Body is truly profound, since two simr cultivation methods could refine different Sovereign Celestial Bodies.¡± Garuda looked at the Great Sr Undying Body in the bronze mirror as his gaze flickered.

    ¡°Looks like Xia Yu should need some time in order to deal with Mu Chen. When that fellow¡¯s Spiritual Energy ispletely exhausted, I can make my move and kill him.¡± Garuda lightly smiled. He had no intentions to fight with Mu Chen fair and square. He was intending to kill Mu Chen the moment he was weakened.

    He wasn¡¯t bothered about public opinion, since only the strong could be proimed as the winner in this world.

    As this thought shed in his mind, Garuda controlled the Golden Dragon que, rushing towards the battlefield before Xia Yu killed Mu Chen.

    However, Garuda¡¯s gaze suddenly turned cold at this moment and two fingers tapped out in the sky towards the space before him as a longsword, shrouded in a terrifyingly cold aura, broke through the sky.

    His fingers shed with the longsword, which caused the longsword to shatter into fragments. At the same time, a silhouette had mysteriously appeared in the air.

    ¡°Spiritual Puppet?¡± Garuda looked at that silhouette with his brows knitted together before he shifted his gaze towards the distance. There was someone standing on the Golden Dragon que that appeared before him a brief momentter.

    Seeing the arrival of that person, Garuda¡¯s brows twitched, since he realised that it was the mysterious girl beside Mu Chen, Lin Jing.

    ¡°Hey, behave yourself and search for your Spirits of the Heavenly Lake, don¡¯t run about.¡± Lin Jing tossed a ck pearl in her hand that was covered with ancient runes as she nced at Garuda and spoke.

    Garuda narrowed his eyes and looked at Lin Jing, before stopping his gaze on the ck pearl and narrowed his eyes even further.

    That¡¯s because he could sense a subtle dangerous auraing from that pearl.

    That pearl is actually a Saint Artifact?! Who is this girl? Why would something she tossed out be a Saint Artifact!?

    Garuda¡¯s gaze flickered as he stopped the Golden Dragon que and smiled. ¡°Even if you stop me, he will still die.¡±

    Xia Yu was not an easy opponent that even with the Great Sr Undying Body, Mu Chen would probably still not be his opponent.

    Lin Jing grinned as she smiled, ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± Garuda smiled but he did not answer. Evidently, he wasn¡¯t interested in the bet, but he had stopped moving, since he knew that by the time he broke through the obstruction of this mysterious girl, the battlefield would have been settled.

    ¡°Even if you obstruct me, none of you can help him... Xia Yu has invited people to help him earlier.¡± Garuda raised his head as he looked at the distance with a profound meaning.

    At this moment, in another two locations of the Heavenly Lake, Zhu Yan appeared before Xiao Xiao, but he did not make a move,. He only stopped Xiao Xiao from going to Mu Chen¡¯s direction.

    On the other hand, Nine Nether¡¯s face was cold as she looked at Su Qingyin, who appeared before her, and thetter shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Xia Yu spent a great amount to have me obstruct you. I don¡¯t want to kill you, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you to stay here temporarily, alright?¡±

    Nine Nether¡¯s gaze was filled with a chill but she did not make her move in the end. She just stared at Su Qingyin. ¡°Xia Yu will die!¡±

 Chapter 1146 - Mountain Riverâ€™s Ruler Seal

    Chapter 1146 - Mountain River¡¯s Ruler Seal

    Violent Spiritual Energy shock waves wreaked havoc across the Heavenly Lake and every shock wave would even cause those Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereigns to feel their scalps turning numb. They knew that if they were struck by that attack head-on, they would die, even if they used all their means avable to them.

    Thus, one could see how terrifying Mu Chen was despite being only an Initial Ninth Grade Sovereign...

    Many people sighed in their hearts as they looked at the violent battlefield. At this moment, there were two massive Sovereign Celestial Bodies emitting powerful Spiritual Energy with numerous Spiritual Energy attacks flying towards the other party.

    Those attacks were extremely earth-shaking, which also exhausted a great amount of their Spiritual Energy. In the beginning, when Xia Yu saw that he couldn¡¯t swiftly defeat Mu Chen, he had already given up speed and chose to exhaust his opponent.

    After all, he was at the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm with only a step away from the Earth Sovereign Realm. In terms of robustness, his Spiritual Energy was stronger than Mu Chen¡¯s.

    Thus, as time passed, he believed that he would be able to exhaust Mu Chen.

    However, as time passed, he gradually realised that the Great Sr Undying Body beneath Mu Chen¡¯s feet was still emitting a dazzling lustre and thetter¡¯s Spiritual Energy seemed endless andparable to his own.

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Xia Yu¡¯s face turned ashen. He wouldn¡¯t know that after integrating with the Undying mes, Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy would possess a never-dying characteristic. So the difficulty of exhausting Mu Chen had far exceeded Xia Yu¡¯s imagination.

    ¡°That fellow¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body is too powerful and with his physique, it¡¯s even more terrifying. If I want to kill him, then I will have to separate him from his Sovereign Celestial Body and kill him!¡±

    But Xia Yu was not an ordinary figure. He could still find a way even at this time. One of the main reasons why Mu Chen could fight with him as an Initial Ninth Grade Sovereign was more due to his mysterious Great Sr Undying Body.

    As long as he could separate Mu Chen from his Great Sr Undying Body, Xia Yu believed that it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to kill Mu Chen.

    But he would have to exert some means in order to separate Mu Chen from his Sovereign Celestial Body, which left him in hesitation. He had initially wanted to use that on Garuda, but if he used it now, then it would be noticed by Garuda.

    His hesitationsted for a brief moment before Xia Yu decisively wiped his hesitation away. As long as he could capture Mu Chen and obtain Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body, the harvest would be worth it.

    With a decision made, Xia Yu sinisterly looked at Mu Chen before he bit his tongue and a mouthful of blood gushed out with a pitch-ck light being emitted from that blood.

    The pitch-ck light swiftly expanded into a ck jade seal with mountains and rivers engraved on it. It was emitting a powerful heaviness that even crumbled space.

    ¡°That¡¯s... the absolute treasure of the Xia Empire, the Mountain River¡¯s Ruler Seal?¡± When the spectators saw that ck jade seal, their faces were covered with shock as they eximed.

    ¡°How is that possible?! The Mountain River¡¯s Ruler Seal is a Middle Rank Saint Artifact that can only be controlled by an Earth Sovereign. Furthermore, that is the treasure of the Xia Emperor, why would he give it to Xia Yu? If Xia Yu loses it, then it would definitely be a great blow to the Xia Empire¡¯s strength!¡±

    ¡°That is not the genuine Mountain River¡¯s Ruler Seal! It should be a replica refined by the Xia Empire. Although the usage is limited, the might of it isparable to a Low Rank Saint Artifact!¡± There were keen eyes that distinguished that fact.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a replica, the might of it is still terrifying. Looks like Xia Yu has decided to kill Mu Chen and even brought out this trump card!¡± Someone sighed. Xia Yu had really hidden this deep down; but right now, he was forced to bring it out.

    When themotion rang out, Mu Chen looked at the ck jade seal before he squinted his eyes. So it¡¯s the absolute treasure of the Xia Empire? A replica of the Mountain River¡¯s Ruler Seal?

    Sure enough, Xia Yu had a trump card in his hand!

    ¡°You can be proud to force me to go this far!¡± Xia Yu darkly looked at Mu Chen. Then, in the next moment, he had formed seals before the ck jade seal lightly trembled. The engravings on the seal turned into a realistic portrait, looking like a statue.

    ¡°Mountain River¡¯s Ruler Seal - Mountain River Barrier!¡± Xia Yu flicked his finger on the jade seal and a crisp buzzing noise resounded. Thereafter, everyone witnessed the portrait of the statue fly out into a barrier that descended from the sky and enveloped the Great Sr Undying Body.

    At that moment when the barrier enveloped him, Mu Chen could sense that his connection with the Great Sr Undying Body was being cut off.

    Thus, the boundless Spiritual Energy that emitted from Mu Chen had greatly weakened.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze turned grave at this moment. The barrier was too peculiar. Even though he had his guard up, the barrier still prated through his guard and enveloped the Great Sr Undying Body.

    ¡°He¡¯s using a Saint Artifact that especially targets the Sovereign Celestial Body?¡± Mu Chen was stunned. This was the first time he had seen such a Saint Artifact; thus, he could tell how powerful the Mountain River¡¯s Ruler Seal was. If he fought with his opponent, and sealed off the opponent¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body, then he would practically be invincible.

    It¡¯s no wonder the Xia Emperor¡¯s reputation in the Greaw Continent was so great, it turned out that he possessed such a powerful Saint Artifact... Even a replica was so powerful, so it was hard to imagine how powerful the genuine Mountain River¡¯s Ruler Seal would be.

    ¡°Mu Chen, it¡¯s toote for regrets!¡± Xia Yu looked at Mu Chen¡¯s countenance turning grave and couldn¡¯t help eerily smiling. At this moment, Mu Chen could no longer escape from his hands.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered. Although the situation had changed, he did not have too much panic in his heart. The Mountain River¡¯s Ruler Seal was truly powerful, but he also had the Wind God¡¯s Fan with him. If he brought out the Wind God¡¯s Fan, he would be able to erase the barrier.

    However, Mu Chen did not use it, since it was his trump card. He did not wish to use it here, but was saving it for Garuda.

    As thoughts circted in Mu Chen¡¯s heart, Xia Yu did not hesitate and stomped his foot. The Emperor Celestial Body beneath his feet burst out with a myriad spiritual lustre with boundless Spiritual Energy pouring into his body. His body expanded by a fold, looking like a miniature giant. Furthermore, the surface of his body was covered with runes with a terrifying fluctuation rippling out.

    Xia Yu slowly clenched his fist and an ear-piercing crackling resound. Looking at Mu Chen, a sinister smile appeared on his face. Mu Chen had lost the support of his Sovereign Celestial Body while he could still rely on his Emperor Celestial Body. Thus, both of them were no longer on the same level.

    The victory could already be seen as Xia Yu smiled and burst forth, turning into a streak of light as he shot towards Mu Chen. Afterimages constantly appeared, which caused an ear-piercing sonic wave.

    ¡°Emperor¡¯s Fist!¡± Xia Yu roared as he jabbed forth with boundless Spiritual Energy gushing out. At this moment, he was akin to a zing sun that was emitting a terrifying Spiritual Energy pressure with a prestigious face that appeared on the sun, akin to an emperor.

    The terrifying pressure enveloped down, which made Mu Chen feel a stinging pain all over his body. The True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits wandered on the surface of his body, unleashing roars as well. Evidently, they had also sensed danger.

    If Mu Chen was struck by that move, even with his powerful physique, he would still be fatally injured.

    Everyone sighed. All of them thought that Mu Chen would fall here.

    The Emperor¡¯s Fist swiftly expanded in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes and the deathly aura caused Mu Chen¡¯s eyes to narrow. However, it was unexpected that Mu Chen did not retreat. On the contrary, he remained in the same position without moving.

    ¡°Heh, now you¡¯re scared out of your wits!¡± A ridiculing smile appeared on the corner of Xia Yu¡¯s lips.

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t bothered by it. He felt the deathly aura before closing his eyes, as if he had given up resisting.

    ¡°He has given up.¡± Many people sighed. After losing his Sovereign Celestial Body, clearly, Mu Chen knew that he couldn¡¯t fight with Xia Yu.

    However, while all of them had such thoughts, Mu Chen suddenly opened his eyes and, at this moment, blood veins crawled all over his pupils.

    An unimaginable killing aura violently condensed within Mu Chen¡¯s body. Mu Chen had felt the deathly aura again from Xia Yu¡¯s fist.

    If he wanted to break through this situation, then he would only have to fight for his life!

    Mu Chen slowly clenched his fist and a torrential killing aura gushed out from his body. At this moment, even the Heavenly Lake looked like it was dyed crimson by the killing aura.

    Mu Chen raised his fist before he slowly jabbed forth.

    When he jabbed forth, theke water in the Heavenly Lake had suddenly exploded and an aura of sacrificing himself turned into a demon that rose into the sky.

    Sacrificing my body to annihte the present and past!

    Self-Sacrificial Demonic Punch!

 Chapter 1147 - Power of the Demonic Punch

    Chapter 1147 - Power of the Demonic Punch

    Boundless killing intent burst forth from Mu Chen¡¯s body in a manner of smoke that even swiftly dyed theke water of the Heavenly Lake red, turning this ce into a brutal battlefield.

    When the spectators saw this, their faces uncontrobly changed, since they could sense their own blood boiling. The killing intent that surged in their hearts even caused them to slightly lose control.

    ¡°What tyrannical killing intent!¡± Sensing that, everyone¡¯s hearts jolted before they swiftly retreated, fearing that they would be contaminated by the killing intent and lose their rationale.

    ¡°What did that Mu Chen cultivate? Why would his killing intent be so terrifying?!¡± They looked at Mu Chen with shock in their eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Divine Ability!¡± There were spectators that had their eyes turning red and they couldn¡¯t help eximing out. Only a genuine Divine Ability would have such might that could even affect the spectators.

    ¡°He has actually cultivated a Divine Ability?¡± There were those that felt that it was unbelievable. Even if a Divine Ability was powerful, everyone knew that only Earth Sovereigns could cultivate them. Even if ordinary people got it, it would be impossible for them to cultivate it. Thus, when they saw Mu Chen executing a Divine Ability, their hearts trembled with shock.

    Naturally, they weren¡¯t the only ones being shocked. Even Xia Yu couldn¡¯t help changing his expression when he sensed the killing intent before looking at Mu Chen with a trace of fear for the first time.

    Their Xia Empire also had a Divine Ability and he had some knowledge about them. Thus, he knew how difficult it was for a Ninth Grade Sovereign to execute it.

    Even he wasn¡¯t able to cultivate one.

    ¡°This Mu Chen is truly talented. He has to be killed today!¡± Xia Yu gritted his teeth with a chill in his eyes. Killing intent surged in his heart. The talent and potential that Mu Chen had disyed made Xia Yu frightened. Even so, Mu Chen was already an enemy of the Xia Empire, so he could only kill Mu Chen so that he wouldn¡¯t grow into a disaster!

    ¡°I¡¯ll see how powerful this Divine Ability of yours is!¡± Xia Yu roared. At this moment, he had sealed Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body, which made Mu Chen be in his weakest state. Even if Mu Chen managed to execute a Sovereign Celestial Body, the power of it would be limited. On the contrary, he had the Emperor Celestial Body to amplify his strength, which could suppress Mu Chen.

    The Emperor¡¯s Fist, which was directed at Mu Chen, unleashed a myriad foot of lustre as a destructive fluctuation constantly spread out.

    Blood veins crawled in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he looked at the Emperor¡¯s Fist that was shrouding him. There wasn¡¯t a hint of emotions in his eyes because, at this moment, he had a self-sacrificial bearing around him.

    Not to mention Xia Yu, even if it was a Heavenly Sovereign standing before him, Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t hesitate to risk his life.

    If the Self-Sacrificial Demonic Punch didn¡¯t possess any self-sacrificial bearing, it would be impossible to execute it, nor could he unleash the might of it. Thus, at that moment when Mu Chen sessfully executed it, he was already prepared to forgo his life.

    Since he was no longer bothered with his life and death, what was there to fear between the heavens and earth?

    Thus, under this fearless momentum, Mu Chen slowly waved his fist out. At that moment when he jabbed his fist out, this entire region had instantly quietened down.

    Traces of ck air enveloped his fist and aside from that, it didn¡¯t look like anything unusual. Judging from the momentum itself, the might of Xia Yu¡¯s Emperor¡¯s Fist was clearly stronger than Mu Chen by several times.

    However, Mu Chen looked as if he did not notice it. He calmly brandished his fist out and shed with the descending Emperor¡¯s Fist.

    The Emperor¡¯s Fist was roughly a thousand feet, enveloped with a spiritual lustre. It was so much so that even Xia Yu¡¯s dignified face would intimidate ordinary experts to the point that they would lose their fighting spirit.

    Butpared to this fist, Mu Chen¡¯s fist was drastically tiny inparison.

    However, in that moment of collision, everyone could see visible ripples urgently spreading out, which caused Xia Yu¡¯s pupils to abruptly narrow.

    That¡¯s because he could see that when his fist shed with Mu Chen¡¯s fist, thetter wasn¡¯t pushed away. He was akin to a boulder that looked on with absolute stability.

    On the contrary, it was the massive fist that violently trembled.

    A fearless bearing that wouldn¡¯t even fear death spread out from the fist and smashed against Xia Yu¡¯s heart, causing his heart to tremble and his face turned pale as he looked at Mu Chen.

    That bearing made him understand that Mu Chen had already given up his life to engage in a life and death battle with him.

    ¡°Madman!¡± Xia Yu muttered. He was evidently intimidated by Mu Chen. That¡¯s because, right from the beginning, he had no intention in fighting with Mu Chen with his life on the line. He was the Crown Prince of the Xia Empire with all sorts of protective treasures. So how could he be foolish enough to forgo everything and put his life on the line with Mu Chen?

    The most important factor was to survive and this thought had caused intentions of retreating to rise in Xia Yu¡¯s heart. He no longer wished to continue fighting with this madman.

    However... it was already toote for such thoughts.

    Mu Chen¡¯s fist, which was shrouded in a ck aura, caused fine cracks to appear on the Emperor¡¯s Fist. Thereafter, the cracks swiftly expanded and in a few breaths¡¯ time, it had already enveloped the entire fist.

    When the cracks hadpletely spread out, Xia Yu¡¯s attack, which had contained all his power, suddenly crumbled at this moment and dispersed into sparkles of light.

    The spectators widened their mouths. Xia Yu¡¯s strongest attack was so easily destroyed by Mu Chen?

    While they were astonished, Xia Yu bore the brunt and the self-sacrificial aura that shrouded Mu Chen¡¯s fist was transmitted into the depths of Xia Yu¡¯s heart. Thus, not only was he heavily injured, even the fighting intent in his heart had beenpletely dispersed.

    A mouthful of blood came out of Xia Yu¡¯s mouth as he was blown back. The boundless Spiritual Energy that was being emitted from his body was swiftly diminishing.

    Destroying the Emperor¡¯s Fist, the blood veins in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes grew even denser. Mu Chen did not stop there. He took another step, and appeared before Xia Yu, aiming his jab towards Xia Yu¡¯s chest.

    It was still a simple jab but the self-sacrificial aura was akin to a death god that enveloped Xia Yu, raising a fear in thetter¡¯s eyes.

    That¡¯s because he knew that if he was struck by that attack, then he would definitely die!

    ¡°Mountain River¡¯s Ruler Seal - Mountain River Barrier!¡± At the doorstep of death, Xia Yu had no choice but to recall the Mountain River¡¯s Ruler Seal and use thest few limited chances of activating it. The Mountain River¡¯s Ruler Seal appeared before him with ayer of barrier.

    Mu Chen¡¯s fist heavily mmed against the barrier and fresh blood sttered from his fist with his skin being torn. However, he wasn¡¯t bothered about that. He threw more jabs with an indifferent expression.

    Mu Chen¡¯s fists crashed against the barrier, he wasn¡¯t bothered about the injuries on his fists and had fixated his eyes on Xia Yu while violently brandishing his fists.

    ¡°Madman! Madman!¡± Xia Yu was terrified by Mu Chen¡¯s attitude of disregarding his own life. Instantly, he roared, ¡°Mu Chen, you¡¯re ruthless and I admit my defeat this time! I will leave now!¡±

    Although Mu Chen had activated his Divine Ability, he would evidently fall into a weakened state thereafter. At that time, Xia Yu could return and kill Mu Chen.

    However, what exceeded Xia Yu¡¯s expectations was that Mu Chen¡¯s face still did not have any expression despite him admitting his defeat. Mu Chen continued to brandish his fists, even though his fists were covered in wounds.

    Xia Yu finally felt fear at this sight. Facing Mu Chen¡¯s terrifying fists, the Mountain River Barrier finally couldn¡¯t bear the impacts and crumble apart.

    When the barrier crumbled, Xia Yu spat a mouthful of blood with a pale expression before he watched in fear as Mu Chen raised his fist that was akin to the fist of a death god.

    ¡°Mu Chen, if you dare to kill me, my Imperial Father will never let you off! At that time, my Xia Empire will definitely make you pay a great price!¡± Xia Yu roared.

    Hearing Xia Ru¡¯s roar, Mu Chen¡¯s fist briefly paused, which made Xia Yu rejoice in his heart upon this scene. Although Mu Chen was insane, he still knew about the consequences of offending his Imperial Father.

    While he was rejoicing and making preparations to retreat, Mu Chen¡¯s reddened eyes looked at him, in which Xia Yu saw a hint of ridicule.

    ¡°You¡¯re speaking as if your Xia Empire will note looking for me even if I let you off...¡± Mu Chen gently smiled. With the battle progressing this far, the Xia Emperor would definitely not let him off. Since that¡¯s the case, then why should he be lenient?

    With an indifferent expression, Mu Chen brandished his fist once more.

    Xia Yu¡¯s face waspletely covered with fear and Spiritual Energy surged in his body, wanting to retreat along with bringing out all his protective measures.

    However, Mu Chen¡¯s fist had quickly prated through space and smashed Against Xia Yu¡¯s head. A ck light exploded, which caused even space to shatter like ss at this moment.

    Space shattered along with Xia Yu¡¯s head, which was covered with shock and unwillingness...

 Chapter 1148 - The Fall of Xia Yu

    Chapter 1148 - The Fall of Xia Yu

    When Mu Chen waved his fist, the violent Spiritual Energy fluctuation at this area immediately disappeared and the massive Emperor Celestial Body shattered.

    As the Sovereign Celestial Body dispersed, the spectators were dumbfounded with disbelief in their eyes.

    ¡°He... he actually killed Xia Yu?!¡± Everyone gulped a mouthful of saliva as they looked at Mu Chen with fear filling their eyes. The decisiveness of thetter made them feel a chill surging in their hearts.

    That was Xia Yu, the Crown Prince of the Xia Empire and also Xia Emperor¡¯s Sessor!

    With Xia Yu¡¯s importance, if the Xia Emperor knew that Xia Yu had fallen here, he would definitely not let the matter rest! Was the rage of Xia Emperor something a tiny Mu Chen could bear? That was naturally impossible...

    Mu Chen calmly looked at the headless corpse in the midst of everyone¡¯s shock. That fist not only destroyed Xia Yu¡¯s head, the killing aura behind his fist even destroyed Xia Yu¡¯s Sovereign Sea...

    Thus, Xia Yu hadpletely fallen today.

    Mu Chen knew that he wouldpletely offend the Xia Empire regarding this matter but he still had no intention of going easy. That¡¯s because Mu Chen was clear that Xia Yu was a sinister figure. Even if Mu Chen managed to force him to retreat, Xia Yu would definitely bite back at him if there¡¯s an opportunity.

    Furthermore, Xia Yu¡¯s talent was good and ording to Mu Chen¡¯s estimations, if Xia Yu was given more time and with the resources of the Xia Empire, there¡¯s a huge chance that he could make it to the Earth Sovereign Realm.

    Since that¡¯s the case, then there was even more of the need to kill him. After all, Mu Chen did not wished to be watched by a future Earth Sovereign.

    After sorting out the reasons, had Mu Chen no longer hesitated to kill, and annihted this sessor of the Xia Empire.

    ¡°But this willpletely offend the Xia Empire.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered. The Xia Emperor was a tyrant in the Greaw Continent and if the Xia Emperor decided to make his move, it would definitely be a disaster for Mu Chen. But fortunately, he had Mand supporting him, so there¡¯s nothing to fear.

    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s an absolute need to help Mand find her main body.¡± Mu Chen grinned. The Xia Emperor was also a Greater Earth Sovereign with a Middle Rank Saint Artifact. So his fighting strength could be considered as extraordinary amongst the Greater Earth Sovereigns. Even Mand wouldn¡¯t be confident about winning. Not to mention that Mand still had an enemy that she must deal with, the ruler of the Demonic Saint Pce.

    Therefore, as a guarantee, he had to help Mand find her main body. Once Mand fused with her main body, her strength would be restored to the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm. At that time, not to mention a Xia Emperor, Mand¡¯s strength could also be ranked amongst the top in the entire Greaw Continent.

    Although he and Mand were friends, he couldn¡¯t always have her clean up his mess. So he had to do something for her as well.

    Thus, he definitely had toplete the mission of finding Mand¡¯s main body.

    Thinking about it, Mu Chen no longer hesitated and raised his head up to see a ck jade seal floating in the air. It was the Mountain River¡¯s Ruler Seal that was used by Xia Yu earlier.

    Mu Chen stretched his hand out and took it. He was extremely interested in this treasure that could iste the Sovereign Celestial Body. This time, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had perfectly executed the Self-Sacrificial Demonic Punch, he might have had to bring out the Wind God¡¯s Fan in order to deal with the situation.

    Mu Chen held onto the ck jade seal and briefly sensed it before his brows furrowed. That¡¯s because he realised that the Spiritual Energy within it had beenpletely exhausted from thest battle and if he wanted to use it again, he would have to spend a great amount of time to pour Spiritual Energy into it.

    Tossing the seal in his hand, Mu Chen stored it. Although the Spiritual Energy in it had beenpletely exhausted, it was still an extraordinary treasure and there might be a use for it if he kept it.

    Mu Chen waved his hand and a Golden Dragon que appeared. It had previously belonged to Xia Yu. Mu Chen gently patted the que and saw lumps of light rising and floated before him, they were the Heavenly Lake Crystals, a total of 8 of them.

    Evidently, those were Xia Yu¡¯s harvest.

    ¡°That fellow¡¯s efficiency was pretty good...¡± Mu Chen looked at the 8 crystals and couldn¡¯t help being a little astonished. He had been bitterly setting traps here and only managed to obtain 13, which wasn¡¯t much different from Xia Yu.

    However, all these had benefitted Mu Chen in the end.

    Thus, Mu Chen stored those 8 crystals without any hesitation under everyone¡¯s greedy gazes. This way, he would have 21 crystals and as long as he could obtain 9 more, he would have reached the minimum requirement for the baptism.

    After he stored the harvest, Mu Chen swept a nce into the distance. As the battle ripples dissipated, he could also vaguely sense some silhouettes approaching.

    Those people were looking at Mu Chen with greed in their eyes.

    Although Mu Chen had emerged victorious from the previous battle, he must have also greatly exhausted himself. The Great Sr Undying Body beneath his feet had already been recalled to save Spiritual Energy, but from the Spiritual Energying from Mu Chen, he was obviously much weaker than before.

    Those experts had sensed Mu Chen¡¯s exhaustion so they couldn¡¯t help approaching with the intent to see if they had a beneficial opportunity. After all, the Mountain River Ruler¡¯s Seal and Heavenly Lake Crystals that Mu Chen had obtained were tempting for them.

    Facing those fellows, Mu Chen coldly cast a nce before retreating back into the fortress of Spiritual Arrays.

    After entering the Spiritual Arrays, Mu Chen flicked his fingers and the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array, which was the outeryer, started to move. Instantly, a boundless Spiritual Energy exploded forth with a powerful pressure spreading out.

    Those silhouettes that tried to approach felt how terrifying the Spiritual Array was and their faces uncontrobly changed. They had felt an extreme dangering from that Spiritual Array.

    ¡°That Mu Chen is truly not simple... To actually manage to set up such a formidable Spiritual Array. No wonder even Xia Yu did not dare to enter the range of it.¡±

    ¡°If Mu Chen had used his Spiritual Arrays in the previous battle, Xia Yu would probably lose even faster.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, that fellow is not a pushover. Let¡¯s not provoke him...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Those experts sighed before they decisively retreated. Facing Mu Chen, they had no advantage to take.

    When Mu Chen saw this, he did not make any movements. Instead, he sat down in the Spiritual Array and swiftly recovered himself to his pinnacle state.

    Seeing his actions, everyone could only leave. After all, they had to capture the Heavenly Lake Crystals as well, no one wanted to wait here. Furthermore, if Mu Chen managed to recover ande after them, then it would be a misfortune for them.

    Thus, in just a few minutes, this region had quieted down with theke water sshing, swiftly erasing the traces of battle there.

    ...

    At the same time, in another location of the Heavenly Lake.

    At that moment when Xia Yu was killed, Zhu Yan had narrowed his eyes. The oue had exceeded his expectations. However, he did not speak a word as he turned around and left.

    Xiao Xiao looked at his silhouette and chuckled, ¡°Wait till I¡¯m done with this, I wille and y with you.¡±

    Herughter was bewitching, but when Zhu Yan heard her words, he squinted his eyes. Evidently, he knew that obstructing Xiao Xiao had enraged her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± In the end, he nodded his head and left.

    ...

    ¡°That Mu Chen is truly something...¡± Su Qingyin yed with a crimson centipede before raising her head and smiled at Nine Nether. However, her smile was a little more grave. She had fought with Xia Yu in the past and knew how powerful Xia Yu was. Even she wasn¡¯t confident in killing him, but Mu Chen aplished it, which had evidently made her feel a little startled.

    Nine Nether coldly looked at Su Qingyin, but she couldn¡¯t be bothered to converse with her.

    ¡°Haha, rest assured. I will not take part in matters like this anymore. You guys have the advantage of numbers and even I am fearful of that.¡± Seeing Nine Nether¡¯s cold expression, Su Qingyin lightly smiled before she waved her hand and controlled the azure lustre to leave.

    Seeing her departure, only then did Nine Nether feel relieved. Su Qingyin was even stronger than her and if she didn¡¯t have the Wind Summoning Art to drag the battle, she would be in a terrible state.

    But fortunately, Mu Chen won...

    Nine Nether raised her head into the distance with a smile on the corner of her lips.

    ...

    Garuda looked at the mirror and saw how Mu Chen killed Xia Yu before waving his hand and stored the bronze mirror before he faintly said, ¡°What a ruthless fellow.¡±

    Although he had a calm expression, there were some ripples in the depths of his eyes. Evidently, the fighting strength disyed by Mu Chen had exceeded his expectations.

    ¡°If you want to find trouble with Mu Chen, be careful of being killed.¡± Lin Jing held onto the ck pearl as she smiled with her eyes narrowed.

    Garuda smiled as he crossed his ten fingers. ¡°He and I will fight. But I will definitely kill him.¡±

    Lin Jing¡¯s brows lifted as she looked at Garuda. ¡°Then you will die together.¡±

    Garuda furrowed his brows, but he did not speak a word. He shrugged his shoulders before he turned around and left. ¡°Perhaps...¡±

 Chapter 1149 - The Hundredth Heavenly Lake Crystal

    Chapter 1149 - The Hundredth Heavenly Lake Crystal

    Several Spiritual Arrays appeared in the Heavenly Lake, which were emitting extremely violent Spiritual Energy fluctuations, sweeping up huge waves with Mu Chen sitting in the Spiritual Arrays. His eyes slowly opened with a flicker of light in the depths of his pitch-ck eyes. The surrounding Spiritual Energy around him was also akin to an awakened dragon and the ferocity was shocking.

    ¡°My Spiritual Energy has improved.¡± Sensing the strengthened Spiritual Energy around him, Mu Chen slightly smiled. His previous battle with Xia Yu allowed his Spiritual Energy to improve. Right now, he was already at the pinnacle of the Initial Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm, which was an unexpected surprise.

    As he recovered to the peak, Mu Chen stood up and looked around. The traces of battle had already disappeared without anyone there. It looked like those people that were trying to fish for benefits had all retreated.

    However, those fellows were pretty quick with their feet. If they were slightly slower, Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t mind getting an easy harvest out of them.

    ¡°Time is pressing. I should grasp the amount of time I have to capture Heavenly Lake Crystals.¡± Mu Chen wasn¡¯t too bothered about those fellows, so heposed himself. Right now, the Baptism of the Heavenly Lake was the main event and he absolutely couldn¡¯t give up on it.

    Thinking about this, Mu Chen once again ced his heart on the Spiritual Arrays before he started to cultivate. After spending nearly half an hour, only then did he pat his hands with satisfaction.

    Spiritual Arrays were constantly amplified around him and the might of them even made Mu Chen, himself, startled. ording to his estimations, even a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign would suffer a fatal blow upon entering this trap.

    Laying out the traps properly, Mu Chen set up another Spirit Convergence Array in the centre of the Spiritual Arrays. Furthermore, this Spirit Convergence Array was stronger than the previous one and the effect of it was even stronger.

    Finishing all these, only then did Mu Chen retreat and hide his own Spiritual Energy fluctuation with the help of a Spiritual Array.

    Thus... the game of fishing started all over again.

    ...

    In the massive Heavenly Lake, the liveliness of here could be seen with silhouettes streaking across as they searched for the Spirits of the Heavenly Lake.

    In the beginning, everyone had belittled the might of the Spirits; thus, they paid a great price for it. Some unfortunate fellows even suffered the destruction of their ques and were killed, reduced to ashes.

    Thereafter, after knowing how troublesome the Spirits were, anyone that hadn¡¯t reach the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign would choose to join forces with others to hunt for Spirits.

    However, the method¡¯s efficiency was low and there would also be a problem of distribution. This was a headache to them and, in the end, there might even be a ughter amongst them.

    Regarding those powerful enough to hunt for the Spirits by themselves, they entered the depths of the Heavenly Lake, searching all around. When they first discovered the Spirits, a battle broke out amongst them, which lifted waves that were myriad feet high.

    The entire Heavenly Lake red and time swiftly passed...

    ...

    The Nine Dragon God-Killing Array roared in the fortress of arrays where a huge dragon soared, turning into boundless lustre and struck against those Spirits. Instantly, those Spirits felt a heavy impact and their lustres dimmed before being reduced into their original form, crystals.

    Mu Chen stretched his hand out and held onto those Spirits with a smile appearing on his face.

    After an entire day of fishing, he had already gotten 62 Spirits of the Heavenly Lake!

    ording to Mu Chen¡¯s spection, he could definitely be ranked amongst the top three with that number. Although he managed to obtain such an amount with the help of Spiritual Arrays, Mu Chen didn¡¯t believe that Xiao Xiao, Lin Jing, Zhu Yan and Garuda didn¡¯t have anything up their sleeves. Thus, he wasn¡¯t overconfident enough to think that he¡¯s the first.

    ¡°With 62 Spirits of the Heavenly Lake, I should be able to obtain the Greater Baptism.¡± Mu Chen pondered as he licked his lips. Although he could obtain the Greater Baptism, which he was already satisfied with it, who didn¡¯t wish to have the best? With the aid of Spiritual Arrays, he could try and see if he could aim for 100 Spirits to obtain the Perfect Baptism.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try, then.¡± Mu Chen waved his sleeve, triggering the fortress of Spiritual Arrays.

    Another day passed with boundless Spiritual Energy surging in the fortress of Spiritual Arrays. Ripples of attacks endlessly targeted the Spirit of the Heavenly Lake that was trapped within and every attack would cause the glow around the Spirit to dim down a little.

    Mu Chen stood outside the Spiritual Array, looking at the Spirit of Heavenly Lake that was swiftly dimming. Even with hisposure, he couldn¡¯t hide the joy on his face.

    That¡¯s because he had already obtained 99 Heavenly Lake Crystals and the one inside the Spiritual Array would be the 100th one!

    It was rumoured that with 100 Heavenly Lake Crystals, he would be able to trigger the Perfect Baptism of the Heavenly Lake!

    ¡°The Perfected Heavenly Lake Baptism doesn¡¯t seem so tough.¡± Mu Chen smiled but his brows slightly knitted when the smile appeared, since he could vaguely feel that something was amiss. That¡¯s because he felt that the Perfected Heavenly Lake Baptism didn¡¯t seem to be as difficult as expected.

    Although he had made use of Spiritual Arrays, Mu Chen didn¡¯t believe that with the foundation of the Ancient Haven Pce in the ancient times, the elites wouldn¡¯t have such thoughts.

    But why were there so few amongst the disciples that could obtain the Perfect Baptism of the Heavenly Lake?

    Mu Chen knitted his brows as he pondered. But he didn¡¯t have the luxury of time to think about it. In any case, he would further decide after obtaining the 100th Heavenly Lake Crystal. Thus, he calmed himself and triggered the Spiritual Array tounch constant attacks.

    After a long while, the Spirit of the Heavenly Lake finally dimmed down and was turned into a Heavenly Lake Crystal before falling down into Mu Chen¡¯s hand.

    After obtaining the 100th Heavenly Lake Crystal, Mu Chen had immediately patted towards the Golden Dragon que beneath his feet.

    The Heavenly Lake Crystals were extremely profound and could only be ced in the Golden Dragon que. Furthermore, he also required the que to trigger the Heavenly Lake Baptism. As long as he ced the 100th Heavenly Lake Crystal within, then he should be able to trigger the Heavenly Lake Baptism.

    The Heavenly Lake Crystal flew towards the Golden Dragon que, but at that moment, something unexpected urred. The Heavenly Lake Crystal wasn¡¯t able to enter the que. On the contrary, the que had rejected it and it returned to Mu Chen¡¯s hand.

    ¡°This...?¡± Mu Chen was stunned by this reaction as he looked at the Golden Dragon que beneath his feet with shock. Clearly, he had no idea why the 100th Heavenly Lake Crystal was rejected.

    ¡°Truly, there¡¯s a problem.¡± Mu Chen quickly recovered from his shock with his brows knitted. If he couldn¡¯t ce the 100th Heavenly Lake Crystal into the Golden Dragon que, then he would only be able to activate the Greater Baptism.

    Generally speaking, the Golden Dragon que shouldn¡¯t have such a reaction. Could it be that it¡¯s not the true 100th Heavenly Lake Crystal? If that¡¯s not the case then where did the 100th Heavenly Lake Crystale from?

    Mu Chen pondered and a brief momentter, he suddenly stomped his foot and the Golden Dragon que trembled. Instantly, ten-odd lumps of light flew and hovered before Mu Chen, they were the 99 Heavenly Lake Crystals that Mu Chen had captured.

    Mu Chen stretched his hand out and his Spiritual Energy formed into a lump of light that enveloped the 99 Crystals.

    Mu Chen fixed his eyes on the Heavenly Lake Crystals and examined the finest changes between them. He believed that there was a way to obtain that 100th Crystal, it¡¯s just that he hadn¡¯t found it yet.

    The 99 Heavenly Lake Crystals quietly floated without any movements.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help bing unsightly. Could it be that the so-called ¡°Perfect Baptism¡± didn¡¯t exist? Or was it because the Ancient Haven Pce no longer existed, so there¡¯s a w in the Heavenly Lake¡¯s Baptism as well?

    Suddenly, the Heavenly Lake trembled and a peculiar fluctuation appeared above the Heavenly Lake.

    Sensing the fluctuation, Mu Chen instantly narrowed his eyes. That¡¯s the fluctuation of the Heavenly Lake Baptism.

    It looked like someone had triggered the baptism.

    When the first baptism was triggered, an endless peculiar fluctuation started to spread out around the Heavenly Lake as more people triggered the baptism as well.

    When the Heavenly Lake¡¯s Baptism constantly appeared, Mu Chen could sense the buoyancy that emanated from the Heavenly Lake, as if it wanted to start expelling those within.

    ¡°Time¡¯s almost up.¡± Mu Chen understood what was going on. It looked like the Heavenly Lake was about to close soon.

    But he had yet to obtain the 100 Spirits of the Heavenly Lake! Could it be that he had to settle with the Greater Baptism?

    Mu Chen tightly pulsed his lips as he looked at the 99 Heavenly Lake Crystals before him. In the next moment, his eyes slightly narrowed.

    ¡°This is...¡± Mu Chen knitted his brows because he realised that when those Heavenly Lake Crystals touched each other, there were some Heavenly Lake Crystals that lit up a little, while some dimmed a little...

    Judging from this, it was as if the Heavenly Lake Crystals had devoured the power in the other Heavenly Lake Crystals.

    The changes were so small that even Mu Chen could only vaguely sense it.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered and after a brief while, only then did he mutter, ¡°Could it be... devouring?¡±

    Could it be that the 100th Heavenly Lake Crystal was not something that he should capture, but appear amongst the 99 Heavenly Lake Crystals?

    ¡°Should I give it a gamble?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s face indefinitely changed because if he guessed incorrectly, then it would mean all of his efforts going to waste. After all, he did not have the luxury of time to start all over again.

    Even Mu Chen had hesitated before this choice.

    However, Mu Chen was not an indecisive person. His gaze swiftly turned resolute. The difference between a Greater and Perfect Baptism was not just a level. If he could obtain thetter, then it would be greatly beneficial for when he broke through to the Earth Sovereign Realm in the future.

    Since that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s give it a gamble!

    Mu Chen cut off all his hesitation and left his imprint on those 99 Heavenly Lake Crystals before waving his sleeve.

    The 99 Heavenly Lake Crystals flew out and when they came in contact with the Heavenly Lake¡¯ske water, they started to devour Spiritual Energy and in just a brief moment, all 99 of them were emitting a dazzling lustre.

    The 99 Heavenly Lake Crystals turned back into the form of Spirits and every single one of them flickered like stars, appearing within the fortress of Spiritual Arrays.

    When the 99 Spirits appeared at the same time, the boundless Spiritual Energy even made Mu Chen stunned.

    After finishing all of this, Mu Chen no longer hesitated and soared into the sky, then flew towards the edge of the Heavenly Lake. There was no longer any purpose for him to stay here and if what he guessed was correct, then he should be able to get the Spirits back since he had left his imprint on them.

    If what he had guessed was wrong, then he would only obtain a Lesser Baptism, which would spell all his efforts for nought.

    This time, let¡¯s take a gamble!

 Chapter 1150 - Boiling Pot

    Chapter 1150 - Boiling Pot

    Mu Chen shot out of the Heavenly Lake while standing on the Golden Dragon que as he tsk¡¯ed. That¡¯s because the surface of theke was extremely bustling and there were light silhouettes that constantly shot out from the Heavenly Lake.

    ¡°This is the Heavenly Lake¡¯s Baptism?¡± When Mu Chen appeared, he looked at the surface of theke and saw a silhouette on a que. That silhouette stomped on the que and a lustre burst out from the que with sparkles of light that soared into the sky with every single one of them containing a pure and powerful Spiritual Energy.

    Those sparkles were the Heavenly Lake Crystals and judging from the amount, there should be roughly 20.

    Judging from that amount, it should be the lowest grade of baptism.

    But looking at the face of that silhouette, he was already clearly satisfied with it. After all, capturing the Heavenly Lake Crystals was so difficult that even Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereigns would have to rack their brains for it. So it was already tough for him to obtain 20.

    When those crystals soared into the sky, they gathered and formed into a massive beam that connected the sky and the river, akin to a bridge between the two with that man standing on the centre of the bridge

    Boundlesske water swept up and gathered above the man, forming into a vortex with pure and boundless Spiritual Energy that waspressed. A brief momentter, it had turned into rain and drizzled down.

    The rain wasn¡¯t ordinary rain. The drops appeared in an emerald colour that seemed to contain intense vitality and Spiritual Energy. Every single drop wasparable to a myriad drop of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    The man that triggered the baptism had joy on his face and had immediately brought out his Sovereign Celestial Body. He opened its hand and allowed the rain to drizzle on his Sovereign Celestial Body.

    When the rain dropped onto his Sovereign Celestial Body, the raindrops fused with his Sovereign Celestial Body, which made it burst with a myriad foot of lustre and a powerful Spiritual Energy was being emitted as it rapidly expanded.

    Furthermore, the surface of the Sovereign Celestial Body had ayer of emerald on it that looked like a veil, covering the entire Sovereign Celestial Body. However, although the veil was thin, Mu Chen knew that the Sovereign Celestial Body of that man would be strengthened by a fold due to the emerald lustre!

    Furthermore, the man had also received the baptism. After aplete transformation, the surface of his body was also emitting a faint fluorescence since he had also been strengthened as well.

    ¡°Haha, truly worthy of the Heavenly Lake Baptism!¡± Sensing the changes of his Sovereign Celestial Body, the man couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter with an ecstatic joy on his face. Evidently, he was extremely satisfied with the baptism.

    There were many people that paid attention to him and when they saw the rise in his power, they had shock and excitement on their faces. The Baptism of the Heavenly Lake was truly extraordinary!

    ¡°Even the lowest grade of Baptism has such an effect?¡± Mu Chen was also a little astonished. Although the growth in the strength of that man was strong, it was mostly due to his weak foundation, so the effect was evident. But it was still only the lowest grade of baptism. There was still the Greater Baptism and the rumoured Perfect Baptism.

    While Mu Chen was astonished, more pirs soared into the sky that were emitting torrential fluctuations as more people started to trigger their baptisms.

    Those baptisms seemed to be of the lowest grade, but because of the difference in Heavenly Lake Crystals, there was some difference in the baptisms as well.

    ¡°Mhm? A Greater Baptism?¡± Looking at the innumerable pirs of baptisms, Mu Chen suddenly narrowed his eyes as he looked into the distance. There was a massive pir that soared into the sky and the power of it was so powerful that it practically exceeded all the other baptisms, attracting countless astonished gazes.

    Mu Chen looked at that silhouette and narrowed his eyes. That silhouette wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to him. It was Qin Jingzhe, whom Mu Chen had previously encountered outside the Dragon Ascension Gate, who was ranked 5th.

    There were 70 Heavenly Lake Crystals that flew out from his que, which basically exceeded everyone there.

    With that amount, it was naturally the Greater Baptism.

    Themotion it caused was also extremely spectacr. The boundless lustre had formed into a clear creek that descended from the sky and entered through his head.

    Qin Jingzhe did not summon his Sovereign Celestial Body, but everyone could clearly sense that the sword intent emanating from his body was growing sharper to the point that at the end of it, even the space around him was sliced apart.

    The sensation was as if the sword intent in his body was being nurtured by the creek.

    When thest drop disappeared into Qin Jingzhe¡¯s head, he opened his eyes and the sword intent shot out from his eyes, leaving a thousand-foot long sword mark on theke down below.

    The burst of Spiritual Energy fluctuation emanating from Qin Jingzhe¡¯s body had reached a stunning degree, which was the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign!

    ¡°Qin Jingzhe broke through!¡± Many people eximed on theke. In the past, Qin Jingzhe was merely at the Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm; but at this moment, he had stepped into the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm!

    Many people felt envious, since Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereigns were qualified toe into contact with the Earth Sovereign Realm. The moment he stepped through the threshold, then he would rise into the sky and be a powerhouse.

    The difference between Sovereign Realm and Earth Sovereign Realm was akin to the heavens and earth.

    Only those in the Earth Sovereign Realm could be imed powerhouses in the Great Thousand World with the ability to roam around. Naturally, they could also be tyrants and establish their own sects in the Greaw Continent.

    ¡°This Heavenly Lake is truly worthy of being one of the foundations of the Ancient Haven Pce.¡± Even Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help sighing.

    ¡°Mhm?¡± After he sighed, his eyes suddenly narrowed before looking at another direction. There were several silhouettes on the distant surface of theke.

    Those silhouettes appeared with dazzling golden lustres emanating from their Golden Dragon ques. At that moment, they had attracted all the attention that was on Qin Jingzhe.

    Their eyes lit up as they looked with expectations.

    That¡¯s because those silhouettes represented the pinnacle of the younger generation in the Greaw Continent, Zhu Yan, Garuda and Su Qingyin.

    At the same time, three silhouettes had also appeared in another corner, which were Xiao Xiao, Lin Jing and Nine Nether.

    When they appeared, they attracted everyone¡¯s attention, but they weren¡¯t bothered about that. They only swept their nce around before focusing on Mu Chen.

    Lin Jing waved her hand towards Mu Chen, but she did not approach. After all, she was about to trigger her baptism, so it was best that she kept her distance so that they wouldn¡¯t interrupt each other.

    Zhu Yan also deeply looked at Mu Chen, but did not speak. Su Qingyin on the other hand, was looking with interest.

    As for Garuda, he smiled at Mu Chen with a warm expression. ¡°Haha. So Brother Mu is here. There¡¯s still not any news about Xia Yu, looks like he was killed by you. Truly formidable.¡±

    Garuda¡¯s speech had instantly attracted countless hissing voices as everyone looked at Mu Chen with disbelief.

    Evidently, the news of Mu Chen and Xia Yu¡¯s battle hadn¡¯t been spread out.

    ¡°Xia Yu fell in the hands of Mu Chen? How is that possible?!¡± Everyone was so startled that even Qin Jingzhe, who had broken through to the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm, was looking at Mu Chen with shock. He initially thought that he would be able to fight with Xia Yu with his breakthrough, but he never expected that Xia Yu would already be killed by Mu Chen.

    ¡°No... impossible!¡± In another corner, Xia Hong¡¯s face turned pale and the experts of the Xia Empire beside him had their foreheads covered in beads of sweat as they looked at Mu Chen with shock in their eyes, akin to seeing a ghost.

    They only knew that Xia Yu would make his move against Mu Chen, but none of them had expected that not only would Xia Yu not be able to deal with Mu Chen, he had even got killed by him.

    Mu Chen remainedposed as he nced at Garuda. Although that fellow sounded shocked, he clearly had ill intentions with his words.

    ¡°If you¡¯re interested, you cane and give it a try as well.¡± Mu Chen faintly said.

    Garuda smiled. ¡°Now is still not the best time. Furthermore, Brother Mu isn¡¯t simple, since you were able to recruit such powerful helpers. Looks like the opportunity of our Greaw Continent will benefit others this time.¡±

    As he spoke, he cast a nce at Xiao Xiao and Lin Jing, the meaning behind his words were clear.

    Everyone had a change in their expression at his words as they looked at Mu Chen, Xiao Xiao and Lin Jing in fear.

    ¡°That fellow, what vicious intentions!¡± Nine Nether¡¯s gaze turned cold as she furiously looked at Garuda. That fellow obviously wanted others to iste Mu Chen from the Greaw Continent.

    However, Mu Chen ignored those terrified gazes as he calmly smiled. ¡°The Ancient Haven Pce was left behind by the predecessors. The Seniors of the Ancient Haven Pce died to protect the Great Thousand World against the Fiend ns. So the things that they have left behind belongs to the Ancient Haven Pce. These opportunities are meant to be split amongst my Great Thousand World; otherwise, we¡¯d be no different from the Fiend ns.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s words caused everyone to be stunned, before all of them felt ashamed. That¡¯s because Mu Chen¡¯s words were for the greater good and if anyone dared to refute his words, then it would simply be splitting the Great Thousand World between those that were in support of the Fiend ns and those who were not. Not to mention Garuda, even a Heavenly Sovereign wouldn¡¯t dare to take up this boiling pot.

    Everyone exchanged a look before they looked at Garuda¡¯s face that was turning unsightly. Evidently, thetter was also greatly shocked by this boiling pot, which made everyone sigh, ¡°That Mu Chen is truly vicious...¡±

 Chapter 1151 - Sensing

    Chapter 1151 - Sensing

    Themotion continued on the Heavenly Lake while Garuda¡¯s face was slightly ugly and the surrounding gazes caused the corner of his eye to twitch.

    He never thought that facing his scheming, not only did Mu Chen easily dissolve it, he even easily smeared a huge mess on him.

    The Fiend ns and the Great Thousand World were mortal enemies, to begin with, so any grudges would be considered small before that destructive danger.

    So anything that was rted to the Fiend ns would be considered public enemies of the Great Thousand World.

    Naturally, Mu Chen¡¯s words wouldn¡¯t really push Garuda to that spot, but it was sufficient to make him feel terrible.

    ¡°He deserves it!¡± When Nine Nether saw Garuda¡¯s face, she felt great in her heart and she couldn¡¯t hold back herugher.

    But although Garuda felt terrible, he¡¯s not an ordinary person. He managed to quickly recover and disregarded all the mocking gazes as he deeply stared at Mu Chen. ¡°Brother Mu¡¯s tongue is truly sharp. However, I wonder how much of your strength isparable to that mouth of yours?¡±

    Although his tone was calm, anyone could sense the killing intent and chill in his words.

    ¡°Then, you would have toe and test it for yourself.¡± Mu Chen smiled casually.

    The two of them exchanged a look with a chill exchanging between their eyes. They were filled with stunning killing intent, which made many spectators startled. Evidently, they were puzzled as to why the two of them would have such deep enmity between them.

    ¡°Hehe. If the two of you don¡¯t want to fight, then don¡¯t disturb us having our baptism.¡± When the bowstrings were fully stretched between the two, someone casually smiled and everyone noticed Su Qingyin looking at Mu Chen and Garuda. Although the two of them had triggered their killing intent, she could tell that Mu Chen and Garuda wouldn¡¯t really fight here.

    Disrupted by Su Qingyin¡¯s voice, Garuda also recalled his killing intent and smiled. ¡°Looks like we will have to deal with this in the future.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head. ¡°You¡¯re wee to at anytime.¡±

    Seeing that the two of them decisively took a step back, Su Qingyin grinned before stretching her waist and controlled the que beneath her feet. Instantly, a boundless lustre swept out with crystals soaring into the sky.

    A powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation that exceeded everyone swept out, which even caused Qin Jingzhe¡¯s expression to change as he looked at those crystals and gulped down a mouthful of saliva. ¡°That¡¯s... 90 Spirits of the Heavenly Lake?¡±

    On the Heavenly Lake, everyone couldn¡¯t hide their shock. They were greatly startled by that amount.

    The 90 Spirits of the Heavenly Lake were akin to stars as they shrouded around Su Qingyin. She lifted her hand and the Heavenly Lake beneath her feet violently revolved, forming into a vortex that was roughly a thousand feet wide, which was much stronger than Qin Jingzhe¡¯s creek.

    It looked like this was the Greater Baptism, but with that amount, Su Qingyin would clearly obtain a higher grade of the Greater Baptism.

    A massive beam of light suddenly soared into the sky from the vortex and a spiritual light started to gather on the horizon. A few momentster, it formed into a sparkling river.

    The river was ten-odd foldsrger than Qin Jingzhe¡¯s creek and the power contained within was evidentlyrger and much more purified.

    The spectators looked on with envy. If they could obtain a baptism of that degree, then it would definitely be a true transformation for them.

    The river coiled in the sky before descending. But facing this rare opportunity, Su Qingyin did not use it to refine her Sovereign Celestial Body. On the contrary, she looked down and a crimson light appeared, shing on her forehead before a crimson silkworm cocoon slowly emerged.

    As the sparkling river descended, the crimson cocoon was cleansed by it, devouring the river. It was akin to a bottomless abyss.

    As more of the river was being devoured, ancient runes started to appear on the cocoon and cracks started to appear.

    When thest drop fell, the crimson cocoon was already covered with cracks before it shattered with a crimson light flying out.

    Under countless gazes, it was a crimson bewitching butterfly that flew out from the cocoon. It revolved around Su Qingyin in joy.

    Every single time the butterfly pped its wings, there was a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation that emanated from it and judging from that, it could be considered as a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign, which made them inwardly startled.

    ¡°This is... Su Qingyin¡¯s Lifebond Spiritual Insect?¡± Mu Chen looked at the butterfly with astonishment. It was rumoured that every Insect Master would possess a Lifebond Spiritual Insect. But before those Spiritual Insects matured, they were extremely weak. But the moment they matured, then they would be able to evolve along with its master. Furthermore, it could also sacrifice itself in exchange for the master¡¯s life.

    With this Lifebond Spiritual Insect, it would be equivalent to having two lives.

    Su Qingyin was truly decisive to actually give up using the baptism on herself and nurture her Lifebond Spiritual Insect. In the end, she even managed to let it mature.

    With this Lifebond Spiritual Insect, Su Qingyin¡¯s strength would definitely increase by a great amount. If she went to the Dragon Ascension Gate now, she might even be able to obtain the Golden Dragon Disciple¡¯s status.

    After Su Qingyin finished her baptism, Nine Nether also couldn¡¯t hold back her excitement and triggered the que beneath her feet. 78 Spirits of the Heavenly Lake flew out and although it was inferior to Su Qingyin in terms of numbers, it had far exceeded Qin Jingzhe and could be considered as pretty good. Furthermore, it was also due to Xiao Xiao and Lin Jing¡¯s help. Otherwise, with Nine Nether¡¯s strength, her odds of dealing with Spirits of the Heavenly Lake wouldn¡¯t be too high.

    If Nine Nether¡¯s amount was pretty good, then when Xiao Xiao and Lin Jing made their moves, practically everyone had their eyeballs popping out.

    A dazzling lustre burst out from the Golden Dragon ques beneath the two girls and the Spirits of the Heavenly Lake flew out, revolving around them like a bunch of stars.

    There were actually 99 with each of them!

    It could be considered the peak of the Greater Baptism!

    Mu Chen looked at the Spirits of the Heavenly Lake around them and fell into deep thought. It looked like Xiao Xiao and Lin Jing also didn¡¯t have any method to obtain the 100th Spirit of the Heavenly Lake.

    Naturally, he did not dare to im that his method was the correct one, since he only wanted to give it a gamble...

    When Zhu Yan and Garuda saw the number of Spirits around the two girls, they narrowed their eyes before they stomped their feet. Both of them had 99 Spirits as well!

    Amotion broke out and everyone had their eyes reddened. 99 Spirits of the Heavenly Lake, that was practically the highest grade of Greater Baptism.

    ¡°But why do they only having 99?¡± Naturally, someone felt something was amiss. With their strength, if they could obtain 99 Spirits, how troublesome would it be just to get another one...?

    With their pride, they would definitely be doing their best to obtain thest 100th Spirit to obtain the Perfect Baptism.

    ¡°Looks like the Perfect Baptism can¡¯t be obtained with ordinary methods.¡± Everyone pondered and some of them understood what was going on. Only this reason fit the exnation for why Zhu Yan, Garuda, Xiao Xiao and Lin Jing were being limited to 99 Spirits.

    While everyone was startled by the number of their Spirits, the Heavenly Lake beneath their feet formed into a massive vortex before a pir of light soared into the sky.

    Clouds gathered in the sky with light flickering. What appeared above Nine Nether was a creek that was roughly a hundred feet long. Although it was inferior to Su Qingyin, it still surpassed Qin Jingzhe.

    Compared to Nine Nether, the other four caused an earth-shakingmotion, since the vortices beneath their feet reached a few thousand feet each, with a spiritual lustre that dominated out before forming into fourkes that were a few thousand feet.

    Spiritual lustres gushed from thosekes. Those pure Spiritual Energies looked a little viscous, forming into a bridge of Spiritual Energy, looking extremely profound.

    Everyone was dumbfounded as they looked at theke. Compared to that, Su Qingyin¡¯s baptism could only be considered as a river, which was pale inparison.

    ¡°This is the limit of the Greater Baptism? It¡¯s actually so powerful!¡± Many people look with greed in their eyes. If they could obtain that level of baptism, then it would definitely be an indescribable increase in their strength.

    However, facing those ferocious figures, no one dared to dip their hands in them.

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Mu Chen made his move?¡± When the spectators were startled by the Great Baptisms, there were also some that noticed Mu Chen. Thetter was also standing on his Golden Dragon que; but for some reason, his Golden Dragon que looked extremely dim.

    ¡°Brother Mu, why aren¡¯t there any fluctuations from the Spirits of the Heavenly Lakeing from your Golden Dragon que?¡± Garuda raised his head towards the massiveke before looking at Mu Chen.

    The moment he spoke, everyone all looked at Mu Chen in puzzlement.

    The threedies were also looking at Mu Chen with worry in their eyes. That¡¯s b because they had also sensed that there wasn¡¯t any spiritual lustreing from Mu Chen¡¯s Golden Dragon que. That meant that there weren¡¯t any Spirits of the Heavenly Lake in his que!

    Could it be that something happened when Mu Chen was collecting the Spirits?

    Some people had this thought and they all felt joy in his misfortune. Especially Garuda, he wore a smile on the corner of his lips.

    Facing their gazes, Mu Chen had ignored them and had gradually closed his eyes, quietly sensing the fluctuations deep in the Heavenly Lake.

    However, his hands in his sleeves had gradually tightened into fists as he waited.

    That¡¯s because he wasn¡¯t confident, it was only a guess. If he failed, then he would be losing too much in this baptism.

    Time gradually flowed and Mu Chen had blocked out all the noises, sensing the flow of water in the depths of the Heavenly Lake.

    As he waited, a peculiar sound came from the depths of the Heavenly Lake.

    Mu Chen abruptly opened his eyes with an inconceivable joy flushing in his pupils.

    That¡¯s because, at this moment, he had finally sensed the imprint that he left in his Spirits of the Heavenly Lake!

 Chapter 1152 - Competing Celestial Bodies

    Chapter 1152 - Competing Celestial Bodies

    The peculiar movements in the depths of the Heavenly Lake resulted in joy appearing on Mu Chen¡¯s face. He could sense those imprints appearing in his senses.

    But this time, the fluctuation from those imprints seemed to be different from before.

    That¡¯s because, this time, there weren¡¯t 99 Spirits, only one!

    But the fluctuationing from that one caused Mu Chen¡¯s heart to tremble. If the 99 Spirits of the Heavenly Lake were akin to stars in the sky, then the fluctuation of that one would be akin to a zing sun that shone onto the world.

    The changes had caused a smile to surface on the corner of Mu Chen¡¯s lips. That meant that his guess was nearly urate.

    The so-called ¡°100th Spirit of the Heavenly Lake¡± was truly not so easy to obtain.

    While Mu Chen was feeling joy in his heart, thekes above Zhu Yan, Garuda, Xiao Xiao and Lin Jing caused a hugemotion as they descended down, encasing them in the manner of a waterfall.

    The waterfalls contained extremely purified energy. They were dense to the point that they could vaguely see flickering specks of dust.

    The dust was formed from extremely condensed Spiritual Energy. Just a speck of dust would be equivalent to tens of thousands of drops of extremely purified Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    When the waterfall descended, Zhu Yan and the rest immediately summoned their Sovereign Celestial Bodies to ept the baptism.

    Zhu Yan was the first to reveal his Sovereign Celestial Body. Boundless mes had gathered behind him, forming into a massive ming silhouette a brief momentter. The tyranny of the mes even caused space to distort, making the silhouette look akin to a god of fire.

    ¡°That is Zhu Yan¡¯s Divine Fire Celestial Body? It¡¯s rumoured to be one of the treasured Sovereign Celestial Bodies of the Fire Spirit n. It is ranked as the 34th, even in the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies!¡± When Zhu Yan brought out his Sovereign Celestial Body, amotion instantly rang out and everyone had greed in their eyes. A Sovereign Celestial Body of this ranking was something that even forces such as the Xia Empire didn¡¯t possess.

    Mu Chen stared at that Sovereign Celestial Body and couldn¡¯t help being surprised. ording to his estimation, this Sovereign Celestial Body could beparable to his Great Sr Undying Body.

    After all, the Great Sr Undying Body was terrifying in terms of potential, but at this moment, it is still in a foundation state. So in terms of ranking, it could only be in the 30s.

    In the past, when Mu Chen was still weak, he could dominate the other elites with his Great Sr Undying Body. But as he slowly came in contact with those stronger opponents, the Sovereign Celestial Bodies that he met would also be stronger. So one could imagine that perhaps one day, he would encounter an opponent with a Sovereign Celestial Body much stronger than his own.

    At that time, it might be his turn to be suppressed. So before such a situation appeared, he had to evolve his Great Sr Undying Body in this Ancient Haven Pce. Only with the evolution, could he maintain his absolute advantage.

    Behind Lin Jing, there was also a burst of light that was extremely gentle, as if it could integrate with everything.

    The light formed into a massive and graceful silhouette, emitting a jade-like lustre that looked like it could integrate with anything. The silhouette held onto a jade bottle with a vague astonishing fluctuation being emanated from it, as if there was something being nurtured within it.

    When she summoned out her Sovereign Celestial Body, everyone was briefly stunned before they realised something and they took in deep cold breaths.

    ¡°What Lin Jing cultivated is the Divine Jade Celestial Body of the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies?!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s heart jolted with shock on his face.

    The Divine Jade Celestial Body wasn¡¯t too famous in the Great Thousand World, but it wasn¡¯t because it was weak. It was due to the requirement being too harsh and the resources that one would require was impossible, even if a top-tiered force was emptied out.

    The Divine Jade Celestial Body wasn¡¯t strong because of its ranking, but its ability to integrate with anything. As long as one managed to cultivate this Celestial Body, then they wouldn¡¯t have to start from scratch if they decide to cultivate a higher Sovereign Celestial Body in the future. They only needed to use the Divine Jade Celestial Body as a foundation. In this manner, they would be able to cultivate their new Sovereign Celestial Body much faster and the might of it would also possess the pros of the two. Thus, it was extremely profound.

    Therefore, even if the Divine Jade Celestial Body was only ranked 28th, its versatility was even stronger than the Top 10 Sovereign Celestial Bodies!

    ¡°Having a good father is too important.¡± Even Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help sighing. Probably only a powerful figure such as the Martial Ancestor could provide Lin Jing with the resources to cultivate the Divine Jade Celestial Body.

    Zhu Yan was clearly a little startled when the Divine Jade Celestial Body appeared, before he cast a deep look at Lin Jing. The foundation disyed by thetter even made him startled. Evidently, that girl also had to have a terrifying background that wouldn¡¯t be any weaker than Xiao Xiao.

    Garuda¡¯s eyes darkened without any expression on his face. No one could see what he was thinking.

    ¡°I wonder, what is Xiao Xiao¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body?¡± While sensing the fluctuation in the depths of the Heavenly Lake, Mu Chen looked at Xiao Xiao once again. Her father was the famous me Emperor, so the Sovereign Celestial Body that he prepared for her was definitely extraordinary as well.

    Even though the Martial Ancestor and me Emperor have not really seen each other, their daughters already had apetitive spirit between them.

    Xiao Xiao closed her eyes and a rainbow lustre gushed out behind her, condensing into a massive silhouette, which was also a graceful figure. However, it had the lower body of a snake with flickering scales that dazzled the eyes of others.

    ¡°What Sovereign Celestial Body is that?¡± When the spectators saw that Sovereign Celestial Body, they were stunned. That¡¯s because ording to their knowledge, there didn¡¯t seem to have been such a Sovereign Celestial Body amongst the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies.

    Evidently, Xiao Xiao had cultivated a mysterious Sovereign Celestial Body that wasn¡¯t amongst the rankings. But from the fluctuation that it was giving out, even Mu Chen felt a trace of dangering from it. He felt that this mysterious Sovereign Celestial Body might not be inferior to his Great Sr Undying Body.

    ¡°Could it be a Sovereign Celestial Body that the me Emperor himself has invented? If that¡¯s the case, then the me Emperor is simply too terrifying.¡± Mu Chen smacked his lips.

    Themotion continued. There were many experts looking at Xiao Xiao¡¯s mysterious Sovereign Celestial Body in doubt. However, since they had no idea about Xiao Xiao¡¯s identity, they weren¡¯t able to guess.

    At this moment, Mu Chen was also looking at Garuda with a sharp gaze.

    Thetter had also turned around and faced him with killing intent shing in his eyes before he lifted the corner of his lips and formed seals. Instantly, a boundless Spiritual Energy condensed behind him with an earth-shattering fluctuation spreading out, trembling space.

    Everyone could see a massive sun rising with a massive seated silhouette overlooking the world with a boundless might rippling in the space.

    Mu Chen looked at Garuda¡¯s Great Sr Undying Body and his pupils uncontrobly contracted at this moment.

    Judging from the looks of the surface, Garuda¡¯s Great Sr Undying Body seemed simr to his; however, his Sovereign Celestial Body was golden, while Garuda¡¯s was ck.

    Furthermore, the sun behind the back of Garuda¡¯s Great Sr Undying Body was a revolving ck sun, akin to a ck hole that could devour anything in the world.

    Although Mu Chen had also cultivated the Great Sr Undying Body, he walked the path of a king, while Garuda¡¯s Great Sr Undying Body would be akin to the ck hole that struck fear in others that looked at it.

    The two were simr Great Sr Undying Bodies, but both of them walked twopletely different paths.

    But when Garuda summoned his Great Sr Undying Body, the Spiritual Energy around Mu Chen violently boiled with a lustre condensing behind him. His Great Sr Undying Body was about to be summoned out, even without his intent.

    However, it was swiftly suppressed by him before he cast a deep nce at Garuda. For some reason, he had a feeling that between the two of them, one must be destroyed.

    Only one can exist out of the two!

    Garuda indifferently looked at Mu Chen as he lightly smiled. ¡°After this Baptism, my Great Sr Undying Body will reach the peak. At that time, your Great Sr Undying Body will be mine to destroy.¡±

    Mu Chen raised his eyelids and said, ¡°I feel that your Great Sr Undying Body might be a whetstone for me, instead.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why would I? To someone that has lost his Baptism?¡± Garuda smiled.

    A smile appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face as he looked at Garuda. ¡°You think that I lost my Baptism?¡±

    Finishing his words, he slowly spread his arms out.

    Garuda¡¯s eyes narrowed but just when he was about to speak, his pupils suddenly narrowed. He could see that the Heavenly Lake beneath Mu Chen¡¯s feet burst forth with a myriad lustre, as if there was a zing sun swiftly rising from the Heavenly Lake!

 Chapter 1153 - Perfect Baptism

    Chapter 1153 - Perfect Baptism

    When the boundless lustre burst out from the Heavenly Lake beneath his feet, all of the attention was instantly directed over with shock as everyone looked at Mu Chen.

    Some with keen senses had their eyes fixed on the Heavenly Lake beneath his feet. They could vaguely sense a powerful fluctuation swiftly spreading out from the depths of the Heavenly Lake.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Some of the spectators eximed in surprise as they looked at Mu Chen with doubt. Could it be caused by Mu Chen?

    Garuda watched this with his eyelids twitching uncontrobly. He felt uneasy at this moment.

    For the first time, Mu Chen gave him the feeling that the situation was going beyond his control.

    Zhu Yan and Su Qingyin were also looking at Mu Chen with astonishment, while the threedies felt pleasantly surprised, since they initially felt pity for Mu Chen. But judging from the looks of it now, Mu Chen had left a card up his sleeve.

    ¡°What is that?¡± It was a doubt that everyone puzzled over.

    Under all the attention, the Heavenly Lake beneath Mu Chen¡¯s feet boiled and everyone could see a boundless lustre piercing out of the Heavenly Lake. It was like a massive halo of light that appeared beneath Mu Chen¡¯s feet.

    The halo made everyone feel startled. It was a myriad feet in radius, making Mu Chen look tiny inparison. But when the halopletely broke free from the Heavenly Lake, it swiftly shrunk to be a hundred-foot wide light sphere a few breathster, floating before Mu Chen.

    On the Heavenly Lake, everyone was startled as they looked at the light sphere before Mu Chen. A brief momentter, their faces suddenly changed and they could sense the fluctuation that belonged to the Spirits of the Heavenly Lake from that sphere.

    But for some reason, the fluctuation from this sphere was so powerful that it made them feel their scalp going numb.

    Even 99 Spirits of the Heavenly Lake were far inferior to this sphere.

    ¡°What is that?!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help eximing out.

    Mu Chen gently flicked his finger and lights started to appear in the sphere. They looked like fireflies dancing within, but everyone sensed that single one of them possessed a stunning fluctuation.

    There were a total of 99 lights!

    Everyone fixated their gaze on the sphere and when they saw the 99 lights, their gazes flickered as shock covered their faces.

    If those 99 lights were the Spirits of the Heavenly Lake, wouldn¡¯t the outer massive Spirit of the Heavenly Lake mean that Mu Chen had a total of 100?!

    100 Spirits of the Heavenly Lake, that meant the Perfect Baptism!

    When everyone had this thought shing in their hearts, even people as powerful as Zhu Yan and Su Qingyin had their faces change as they looked at Mu Chen with solemn expressions. All of them only obtained 99 Spirits of the Heavenly Lake, so they knew how difficult it was to obtain the 100th. But the main factor was that they had no means of obtaining it at all!

    But right now, Mu Chen had clearly obtained the 100th Spirit of the Heavenly Lake!

    Garuda¡¯s face turned dark as he clenched his fist in his sleeves to the point that his fists were producing cracking sounds as he looked at Mu Chen with a dark gaze. Initially, he thought that Mu Chen had messed up his Baptism, but who could have expected that not only did he not mess it up, he even surpassed everyone and obtained the 100th Spirit of the Heavenly Lake!

    Although it was just one more than them, the level between the two was akin to a gulf. It was the difference between a Greater and Perfect Baptism.

    ¡°Mu Chen, this is the 100th Spirit of the Heavenly Lake?¡± The threedies looked at this scene with shock and they couldn¡¯t help popping the question.

    Mu Chen smiled as he nodded his head, he had no intention of hiding, so he revealed the truth, ¡°This is the 100th Spirit that I obtained afterbining 99 Spirits of the Heavenly Lake. However, it was just my guess, but it looks like my luck is pretty good.¡±

    So it turned out that this was how the 100th Spirit was obtained. Although it was easy for Mu Chen to say it, they knew that one would have to calmly figure this out before having the courage to do so, since there wouldn¡¯t be any more time to gather another 99 Spirits.

    Mu Chen¡¯s action was undoubtedly a gamble. He was using the highest quality of the Greater Baptism to gamble for a Perfect Baptism that might not even be possible to obtain.

    Everyone on the Heavenly Lake inwardly sighed as they berated themselves. Even if they knew this method, they also might not have the courage to do it.

    ¡°That Mu Chen is truly not simple.¡± Some of them looked at Mu Chen with revere in their gazes. It seemed like Mu Chen was truly extraordinary, since he could kill Xia Yu with his cultivation at the Initial Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    It was so much so that even Zhu Yan deeply looked at Mu Chen with a vague feeling of fear. Although he wasn¡¯t afraid of the current Mu Chen, he had a feeling that the next time they meet, Mu Chen might give him a shock or even surpass him.

    Mu Chen paid no attention to all the attention directed at him and merely cast a nce at Garuda and smiled before ignoring him. He flicked his finger and the massive sphere soared into the horizon.

    The sphere soared into the horizon before disappearing in the sight of everyone. Thereafter, a boundless lustre swept out from the sky.

    The lustre was practically endless. It was so much so that themotion had covered the entire sky, which made everyone dumbfounded.

    The lustre had spread out high above the sky and roughly ten-odd breathster, there were sshing noises that resounded. A mist gradually dissipated and a scene in the sky appeared in clear view by everyone.

    When everyone saw the scene, everyone sucked in a cold breath.

    ¡°That... that¡¯s...¡± Lin Jing and the rest raised their heads with shock covering their faces. Even Garuda had clenched his ten fingers together.

    That¡¯s because, at this moment, the horizon was covered in a sparklingke that was so massive that the end couldn¡¯t be seen. Looking from afar, they even felt that it was a massive and endless Heavenly Lake!

    Compared to this Heavenly Lake, thekes that were summoned by Zhu Yan and the rest were tiny inparison.

    Furthermore, there were crystals in the Heavenly Lake, sparkling with Spiritual Energies that only those in the Earth Sovereign Realm could refine.

    Furthermore, there would be spiritual mist rising on the surface of the Heavenly Lake, turning into shapes of dragons, phoenixs, tigers and leopards with all sorts of roars and cries resounding.

    ¡°This... this is the legendary Perfect Baptism?¡± Everyone gradually recovered, but their faces were still covered with shock. What Mu Chen had triggered was not a creek, river orke... but a Heavenly Lake!

    Compared to this Heavenly Lake, the other Baptisms were pale inparison.

    ¡°Mu Chen profited too much this time.¡± Even Lin Jing couldn¡¯t help sighing, but she did not feel envy, she only felt happy for Mu Chen.

    Even if the Heavenly Lake Baptism was precious, it¡¯s nothing much to Lin Jing, who was used to seeing treasures.

    Under all the envious gazes, Mu Chen raised his head and look at the massive Heavenly Lake and he couldn¡¯t hold back from smiling. It looked like he had won this bet.

    Since that¡¯s the case, then let him experience how powerful this so-called ¡°Perfect Baptism¡± was.

    He spread his arms apart and a golden light burst out from his body. A massive silhouette appeared with a golden sun hovering behind its head, looking majestic and domineering.

    When Mu Chen summoned his Great Sr Undying Body, it caused anothermotion and many people alternated their gazes between Mu Chen and Garuda.

    Evidently, they had no idea about the origin of Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body, but they could sense that it was somewhat simr to Garuda¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body, they might even be of the same origin!

    While they were in the midst of shock, a river that was a myriad-foot long flowed down from the Heavenly Lake. It was akin to a dragon diving down as it encased Mu Chen.

    The Perfect Baptism had begun.

 Chapter 1154 - Rise in Strength

    Chapter 1154 - Rise in Strength

    The Heavenly Lake in the sky trembled. The descending river was akin to a massive dragon that had an unparalleled might that caused even space to crack.

    The torrential Spiritual Energy shock wave was even more terrifying. The Sovereign Celestial Body stood in the air while Mu Chen stood on its head before he sat down with a calm expression. At this moment, the golden sun behind its head had started to slowly revolve.

    The river that was akin to a dragon dived down under all the envious gazes and fell onto Mu Chen.

    At that moment, he could sense an endless Spiritual Energy charging into his body from his head, causing his entire body to swell up at this moment.

    That feeling was akin to having a dragon entering your body and wreaking havoc.

    If that energy was controlled by someone, then Mu Chen would have already exploded by now.

    But fortunately, no one was controlling it and the purity of it even exceeded Mu Chen¡¯s imagination.

    The boundless Spiritual Energy entered through his head before it rushed down, bringing along an intense pain for Mu Chen. However, Mu Chen could sense that be it his meridians, blood or flesh, there were fine sparkling traces.

    Although they looked insignificant, Mu Chen could clearly sense the terrifying power that strengthened his flesh, meridians and bones.

    At the same time, there were traces of ck blood oozing from whether within or on the surface of his body.

    Those were the hidden injuries that Mu Chen had suffered from all his battles, which were swiftly recovering at this moment.

    Sensing the changes in his body, even Mu Chen, with hisposure, felt ecstatic. The strength of his body was already extremely powerful, so it was tough for him to increase it. Even if he used some treasures, the effect would be extremely limited, aside from some absolutely rare treasures. But those treasures were things that even Earth Sovereigns would be drawn by. So even with the Great Havew Domain as a backing, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t afford them.

    Fortunately, he realised that the Perfect Baptism could actually improve his physique, which made him feel happy.

    Thus, he had triggered the Dragon-Phoenix Physique without any hesitation and a myriad feet of golden lustre burst out from his body. The True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits that resided in his arms woke up and separated from Mu Chen¡¯s body before entrenching themselves on his shoulders, allowing the Heavenly Lake¡¯s Baptism to cleanse their bodies.

    The True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits became even more refined and the surface of their bodies even sparkled.

    The river had also caused space to tremble and anyone could feel that the fluctuation emanating from Mu Chen¡¯s body was swiftly growing more powerful.

    Furthermore, the increase wasn¡¯t only limited to Mu Chen himself, the chances for the Great Sr Undying Body was even more stunning as it had grownrger, surging with golden light that lit up the horizon within a myriad mile.

    Everyone here could clearly feel the terrifying powering from the Great Sr Undying Body that would even cause a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign¡¯s expression to change.

    Garuda was also embracing his Baptism, butpared to Mu Chen¡¯s Perfect Baptism, his Baptism was pale inparison.

    Thus, hisplexion was cold as he looked at the dazzling Great Sr Undying Body beneath Mu Chen¡¯s feet and a dense killing intent shed in his eyes.

    He could sense that the power of Mu Chen¡¯s Great Sr Undying Body was swiftly approaching his.

    With the Perfect Baptism, Mu Chen¡¯s increment in his strength was something that even left Garuda startled and, for the first time, he felt regret. If he had known of this, he would have forcefully made his move and kill Mu Chen earlier.

    Right now, Mu Chen had already started to make him feel threatened.

    However, there was nothing he could do. He could sense that although Mu Chen was epting the Baptism, he was also paying attention to him and if he made a move against him, Mu Chen would be able to deal with him with the power of the Baptism.

    ¡°What a disaster.¡± Garuda took a deep breath as he squinted his eyes. His expression returned to being indifferent. Although it had gone a little beyond his expectations, it was still eptable, since the difference between him and Mu Chen wasn¡¯t something that could be covered with a Perfect Baptism. He would find an opportunity after this to swiftly kill Mu Chen.

    As for now, Garuda had chosen to focus on epting the Baptism. No matter what, the Baptism was also benefiting him.

    When Garuda recalled his eyes, which were filled with killing intent, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes slightly trembled. He really had been paying attention to Garuda. He knew Garuda was even tempted to make a move against him. If that¡¯d happened, then Mu Chen would be able to borrow the power of the Baptism to annihte Garuda.

    But Garuda¡¯s cautiousness had slightly exceeded Mu Chen¡¯s expectations, since he managed to suppress the killing intent in his heart and remained silent to increase his strength.

    ¡°What a troublesome opponent.¡± Mu Chen sighed in his heart. Both the mentality and schemes of Garuda were things that he couldn¡¯t underestimate.

    But since Garuda had chosen to remain silent, then Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t have to divert part of his attention and was able to fully ept the Baptism. He and Garuda would have a battle of life and death. He felt extremely threatened by thetter. Thus, he had to grasp all the opportunities he could get to increase his own strength.

    Mu Chen slightly opened his eyes and nced at the ck Great Sr Undying Body beneath Garuda¡¯s feet with a sh of light in his eyes.

    If they shed, Mu Chen would definitely not be able to hold an advantage.

    After all, Garuda cultivated the Great Sr Undying Body for much longer than him and even the Saint Demonic Pce had nurtured him with a great many resources. Thus, one could see how much importance the Saint Demonic Emperor had ced on him.

    Since Garuda had been in the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign for a long time, he had been searching for the opportunity to break through to the Earth Sovereign Realm, while Mu Chen was only at the Initial Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm. There was a gap between them which even Mu Chen had to admit about.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the battle between me and Garuda won¡¯t be long and it won¡¯t be easy to surpass Garuda. Furthermore, even if the two of us fight, neither of us will be able to obtain any advantage with our Sovereign Celestial Bodies.¡± Even if he had many trump cards with even the Wind God¡¯s Fan, he wasn¡¯t confident, since he didn¡¯t believe that Garuda didn¡¯t have a Saint Artifact. So if he wanted to defeat Garuda, then he would have to make preparations for it.

    Mu Chen lowered his head to his Great Sr Undying Body and narrowed his eyes before closing them.

    Instantly, the golden light from the Great Sr Undying Body stopped expanding and the strengthening of the Sovereign Celestial Body had also slowed down while Mu Chen quietly diverted the power of the Perfect Baptism over to somewhere else.

    After doing this, he closed his eyes and a golden lustre burst from his body. The True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits on his shoulder also unleashed a brilliant draconic roar and phoenix cry as his physique swiftly started to be strengthened by the Baptism.

    Since he slowed down the improvement of his Great Sr Undying Body, then he would have to swiftly increase his own power.

    Thus, Mu Chen slowly opened his arms under the massive dragon river.

    ...

    Boundless Spiritual Energy constantly fluctuated, which caused myriad waves to spread over the Heavenly Lake down below.

    At this moment, practically everyone had triggered their Baptisms of all grades. However, because of Mu Chen¡¯s Baptism, all the other Baptisms looked pitiful.

    Aside from feeling depressed by Mu Chen¡¯s Perfect Baptism, most of them were rather satisfied, since the Baptism had strengthened them, paving a way to their future cultivation.

    As time passed, more peoplepleted their Baptisms, while the Heavenly Lake gradually calmed down with a few that were still epting their Baptisms.

    Naturally, Mu Chen was included amongst them.

    Nine Nether hadpleted her Baptism. She had reverted back to her original body; a massive Nine Netherworld Bird. The Nine Netherworld Bird¡¯s wings were so massive that they covered the clouds and every p would cause a current of Spiritual Energy with space distorting as well.

    Visible shimmers could be seen on the Nine Netherworld Bird. Although they weren¡¯t evident, it had still caused Nine Nether¡¯s physique to rise to another level.

    A pitch-ck light swept out from the Nine Netherworld Bird before it started to shrink into a silhouette.

    Nine Nether stood in the sky before she abruptly opened her eyes with mes zing in them, along with a powerful Spiritual Energy pressure that burst out from her body.

    Sensing the pressure, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. She had stepped into the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm!

    Clearly, after Qin Jingzhe, Nine Nether had also made her breakthrough with the help of the Greater Baptism into the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm!

    After Nine Nether, Xiao Xiao, Lin Jing, Zhu Yan, Su Qingyin and Garuda had alsopleted their Baptisms, but none of them made a breakthrough. That¡¯s because, at their level, the next would be the Earth Sovereign Realm, which wasn¡¯t an easy task to aplish.

    Thus, they could only umte to the point that they could try and break through.

    Although they did not break through, anyone could sense that they had be even deeper and unfathomable with the help of the Baptism.

    When Xiao Xiao and the rest finished their Baptisms, they immediately looked at Mu Chen¡¯s direction as the scene in the sky started to fade before thest creek entered Mu Chen¡¯s head.

    It was also at this moment that Mu Chen had suddenly opened his eyes.

 Chapter 1155 - Imperfect?

    Chapter 1155 - Imperfect?

    At that moment when Mu Chen opened his eyes, it was as if a dazzling ray of light had appeared, covering the entire area. No one dared to look at it. All of them had chosen to avoid it. The source of the light was naturally Mu Chen¡¯s eyes.

    But at this moment, his eyes looked even cker, as if there was a Heavenly Lake in the depths of his eyes, which looked extremely profound.

    At this moment, a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation suddenly dominated from Mu Chen¡¯s body that swept out between the heavens and earth.

    ¡°This Spiritual Energy fluctuation... It should be the Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm!¡± Many people had their eyes flickering when they sensed the Spiritual Energy fluctuation. It looked like Mu Chen had immediately broken through to the Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm with the help of the Perfect Baptism.

    But no one was surprised; on the contrary, they were somewhat puzzled. Why was the Perfect Baptism only at this level?

    After all, they knew that Mu Chen had reached the pinnacle of the Initial Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm from before and he only needed to spend some time to refine his Spiritual Energy to reach the Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    Thus, his current harvest made everyone feel disbelief.

    ¡°Oh, wait... Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy is still growing stronger!¡± While they were puzzled, they suddenly realised that the Spiritual Energy fluctuationing from Mu Chen¡¯s body was still not stabilised and that it was still increasing.

    Ripples of Spiritual Energy were spreading out akin to a powerful flood, swiftly climbing to the limits of the Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm before making an attempt at the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    However, it had failed time and time again. It only touched the threshold of the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign.

    But fortunately, the Spiritual Energy fluctuationing from Mu Chen¡¯s body was way too tough. After the numerous failures, it finally stepped through that threshold and his Spiritual Energy spread out in the manner of a current. Mu Chen had finally stepped into the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm at this moment!

    With the help of this Perfected Baptism, Mu Chen was directly raised from the Initial Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm to the Perfected Ninth Grade!

    ¡°The Perfect Baptism is truly as rumoured.¡± Many people inwardly sighed in their hearts. Such a Baptism was equivalent to many years of cultivation.

    However, none of them felt surprised by Mu Chen¡¯s achievement. After all, it was the Perfect Baptism, regardless of anything.

    While everyone was eximing about Mu Chen¡¯s surge in strength, the threedies lightly knitted their brows. Perhaps others would think that Mu Chen should be satisfied that he managed to rise by two levels in his cultivation, but they did not have the same view, since they saw how difficult it was for Mu Chen to make his breakthrough. He even barely managed to reach the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm, which was caused by the insufficiency of Spiritual Energy.

    This situation did not ur for Qin Jingzhe and Nine Nether and theirs were the Greater Baptism while Mu Chen was the Perfect Baptism! Since the Heavenly Lake¡¯s Baptism could be one of the foundations of the Ancient Haven Pce, the Perfect Baptism was viewed with great importance. It was said that at that time, any disciple that could obtain the Perfect Baptism would undoubtedly be a major figure of the Ancient Haven Pce.

    Thus, one could see how powerful the Perfect Baptism was.

    So under their estimations, Mu Chen should have been able to enter the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm easily, but this situation had left them puzzled.

    Furthermore... they looked at the Great Sr Undying Body beneath Mu Chen¡¯s feet. Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body was emanating a golden lustre, akin to a great buddha and was looking mysterious, which had evidently undergone a great enhancement through the baptism.

    However... that enhancement also wasn¡¯t as they expected.

    The threedies exchanged a look. The Spiritual Energies of the Perfect Baptism did not allow Mu Chen to easily get through the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm nor did it greatly enhance his Sovereign Celestial Body. So where did all that Spiritual Energy go?

    Or was the Perfect Baptism weakened through the passage of time?

    If that¡¯s the case, then Mu Chen would lose out too much.

    The threedies sighed, feeling pity for Mu Chen. Initially, he would¡¯ve been able to reach the level of Zhu Yan and Garuda with the help of the Perfect Baptism. But looking at this now, it seemed that it was all gone.

    Although Mu Chen had also barely stepped into the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm, there was also a difference in strength in the same level. Take Qin Jingzhe, for example, if he fought with Garuda, the oue would end with Qin Jingzhe being crushed.

    Evidently, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t be judged by ordinary means. When he was in the Initial Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm, he could kill Xia Yu, who was in the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm. Now, as a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign, he would have nothing to fear, even if he encountered someone that was at the peak of the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    But now, it would be a little more troublesome for him to do so.

    As the threedies sighed, the powerful Spiritual Energy emanating from Mu Chen¡¯s body swiftly retracted and the Great Sr Undying Body faded away.

    Mu Chen lowered his head at the Great Sr Undying Body with a calm expression, without any disappointment on his face.

    As someone that went through the Perfect Baptism, he was naturally clear that the strength of his Great Sr Undying Body should rise to a higher level.

    ¡°Haha, looks like your luck isn¡¯t too good.¡± A mockery suddenly sounded over and Mu Chen saw Garuda looking at him with his hands ced behind his back. Evidently, thetter could sense that Mu Chen¡¯s Perfect Baptism wasn¡¯t perfect.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head calmly in response to Garuda¡¯s mockery.

    When Garuda saw Mu Chen¡¯s calm expression, he lightly smiled. ¡°What a pity. Initially, I thought that there would be an intense battle between us, but looking at it now, you failed to grasp the opportunity well.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s Perfect Baptism wasn¡¯t perfect and even if his strength rose, Garuda could feel that there¡¯s still a gap between him and Mu Chen.

    He had been in the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm for years and through the polishing of time, he had been umting his foundation while Mu Chen was only considered to be someone that had just barely stepped into the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm with a weaker foundation than him.

    Thus, Garuda was confident that he would still be the one emerging victorious if they fought.

    Mu Chen stared at Garuda before nodding his head with a smile a brief momentter. ¡°What a pity indeed.¡±

    When his calm voice was heard by Garuda¡¯s ears, Garuda¡¯s smile slowly retracted as he looked at Mu Chen with his eyes narrowed. Could it be that fellow was too disappointed?

    However, Garuda was not an ordinary figure, so he quickly recovered before he nodded his head at Mu Chen with a smile. ¡°Hope that you can still maintain your calm when I destroy your Great Sr Undying Body.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Mu Chen showed another smile but this time, there was another meaning hidden behind his smile.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s smile, Garuda¡¯s eyelids uncontrobly twitched. For some reason, he felt uneasy in his heart.

    ¡°A brat that has just stepped into the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm with a weaker foundation, means and Sovereign Celestial Body can¡¯tpare to me. Do you still want to flip the tables around? What a fa?ade. If you¡¯re trying to make me fall in doubt and ruin my mentality, you¡¯re simply dreaming!¡± Garuda took a deep breath with waves in his heart as he took a deep look at Mu Chen before waving his hand and turned into a streak of light, leaving the Heavenly Lake.

    When Garuda left, the Heavenly Lake broke out into anothermotion once again and everyone started to leave. After all, the Heavenly Lake was merely an appetiser to this trip in the Heavenly Lake. There¡¯s still the living quarters of the five Hall Masters and the legendary Heavenly Emperor.

    If they could obtain one of their inheritances, then they would definitely have a spot in the powerhouses of the Great Thousand World.

    Zhu Yan also took a nce at Mu Chen and Xiao Xiao, which thetter had noticed. Shezily looked back at him with indifference.

    Zhu Yan did not speak, but his eyes were aze with fighting intent before he stomped his feet, turning into a fireball as he left.

    Su Qingyin gave Mu Chen a smile, looking at him with interest. But in the end, she waved her hand and left.

    As everyone left, Mu Chen appeared beside thedies and raised his head to look in the depths of the Ancient Haven Pce with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The Heavenly Lake¡¯s Baptism has ended, let us continue our journey.¡±

    His objective this time was the Hidden Scripture Pavilion. The evolution method of his Great Sr Undying Body should be in there.

    At that time, it would also be the life and death battle between him and Garuda.

    Mu Chen looked in the direction that Garuda left in and the corner of his lips rose into a smile with his eyes shing.

    In order to deal with you, I have even prepared myself to this degree. I hope that you will not disappoint me at that time.

 Chapter 1156 - The Unusual Hidden Scripture Pavilion

    Chapter 1156 - The Unusual Hidden Scripture Pavilion

    Several streaks of light flew out of the Heavenly Lake and stopped on a peak, revealing the silhouettes of Mu Chen¡¯s party.

    They appeared behind the Heavenly Lake and looking up ahead was a wide world that even Mu Chen vaguely felt a faint discernable pressure.

    It wasn¡¯t just one pressure, all of it made Mu Chen feel greatly pressured.

    ¡°If we continue to move, we should reach the Five Halls.¡± Mu Chen pointed up ahead and said to the girls. Aside from the Heavenly Emperor, the power in the Ancient Haven Pce would be split into Five Halls and Nine Mansions. They had already gone past the Nine Mansions, so they should be reaching the Five Halls next.

    The Five Hall Masters were said to be the right-hand men of the Heavenly Emperor, all of them in the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm with the qualification to reach the Heavenly Sovereign Realm. If they were ced in the Great Thousand World today, they could be Overlords.

    ¡°The Five Hall Masters... The Fourth Hall Master died protecting the Northern Region and did not return, so the four other Hall Masters should have also fallen in the Ancient Haven Pce,¡± said Mu Chen.

    Nine Nether nodded her head, ¡°That means that the Fourth Hall Master¡¯s treasures will be easier to obtain.¡±

    Although the Hall Masters have all fallen, they should have set up defences to protect their own Halls with their strength, which could be troublesome for Mu Chen¡¯s party to deal with.

    ¡°Where¡¯s this Hidden Scripture Pavilion?¡± Lin Jing suddenly asked. She clearly knew about the Hidden Scripture Pavilion and also knew how important it was. After all, the Hidden Scripture Pavilion was definitely one of the reasons why the Ancient Haven Pce had grown so powerful that even their Martial Realm couldn¡¯t underestimate it.

    Mu Chen shrugged his shoulders. ¡°The map from before is useless now and there isn¡¯t any information about the Hidden Scripture Pavilion, either.¡±

    He was also a little helpless, since the Ancient Haven Pce was filled with tattered Spiritual Arrays. There were some that were destroyed, while some still remained with the massive Spiritual Energy in the Ancient Haven Pce. All those Spiritual Arrays were definitely in the Schr Grade, so even being damaged, they would still suffer if they carelessly walked in and tried to search for the Hidden Scripture Pavilion with all the hidden dangers lying around.

    Lin Jing shook her head upon hearing his words, as she knew how difficult it was to find it.

    ¡°I know a little about the Hidden Scripture Pavilion.¡± Xiao Xiao suddenly spoke out.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Mu Chen and the rest immediately looked at her in surprise.

    Xiao Xiao revealed a bewitching smile, ¡°I heard from my father that there¡¯s this Hidden Scripture Pavilion in the Ancient Haven Pce. It¡¯s so unusual and hidden in the Ancient Haven Pce that only a few could enter, since the pavilion itself is a High Rank Saint Artifact.¡±

    The hearts of Mu Chen and the rest trembled as they widened their eyes. The Hidden Scripture Pavilion was a High Rank Saint Artifact? That¡¯s too unusual, even Mu Chen had not seen a High Rank Saint Artifact in his life.

    One must know that even the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid from the Fourth Hall Master was only a Middle Rank Saint Artifact. As for High Rank Saint Artifacts, it¡¯s something that even a Perfected Earth Sovereign would be attracted to.

    ¡°Then, what shall we do? If the Hidden Scripture Pavilion is a High Rank Saint Artifact and intends to hide, then I¡¯m afraid that even we wouldn¡¯t be able to find it.¡± Nine Nether pointed out. Such a powerful Saint Artifact wasn¡¯t something that they could deal with.

    Xiao Xiao smiled. ¡°The Hidden Scripture Pavilion doesn¡¯t possess any offensive abilities, but it¡¯s unparalleled in terms of hiding. If it wants to hide, even a Heavenly Sovereign wouldn¡¯t be able to find it.¡±

    The eyelids of Mu Chen and the rest twitched. The Hidden Scripture Pavilion was truly mysterious and in terms of hiding, it probably exceeded some Heavenly Sovereigns.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it didn¡¯t possess any offensive abilities, then it wouldn¡¯t be just a High Rank Saint Artifact.

    ¡°If the hiding ability is as what you say, then it¡¯s practically impossible for us to find it.¡± Mu Chen sighed. It looked like finding the evolution method to his Great Sr Undying Body wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    Xiao Xiao shook her head at his words. ¡°Although the Hidden Scripture Pavilion is hard to find, it¡¯s not impossible. After all, the Heavenly Emperor ced it in the Ancient Haven Pce not for storing alone.¡±

    Mu Chen felt relieved in his heart. It¡¯s all good as long as it¡¯s not impossible. He hade to the Greaw Continent just for the evolution method and all his efforts for the past few years were all for today. No matter what, there¡¯s no way he could give it up.

    ¡°Then, how should we find it?¡± Nine Nether looked at Xiao Xiao with expectations.

    Xiao Xiao smiled. ¡°Simple, we just need to pass through the test of the pavilion.¡±

    ¡°Test?¡± Mu Chen and the rest were stunned as they followed up, ¡°What test?¡±

    Xiao Xiao shook her head, since her words left the three of them shocked. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure what the test is, but I¡¯m afraid that it had started the moment we entered the Ancient Haven Pce.¡±

    ¡°The Hidden Scripture Pavilion itself possesses intellect, so we must have been sensed by it when we came here. It might even be observing us right now.¡± Xiao Xiao raised her head into the sky.

    The three of them felt a chill on their skin as they looked around. Although they couldn¡¯t sense anything, they felt a little uneasy by Xiao Xiao¡¯s words, as if there¡¯s a pair of eyes staring at them.

    ¡°There would asionally be outstanding disciples in the Ancient Haven Pce and the moment they obtain the acknowledgement of the Hidden Scripture Pavilion, then they would be given an opportunity to enter.¡± Xiao Xiao smiled.

    ¡°That means that we need to perform for it to see? But what should we perform?¡± Lin Jing grew more interested as she spoke out.

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure regarding this factor. Some of the disciples that were acknowledged hadprehended something in their cultivation, while some hadprehension regarding a certain Divine Ability, or having a stunning performance... There were tons of ways to perform, but those with a higher status would require more performance from them. Naturally, their privileges would also be higher when they entered.¡±

    Mu Chen and the rest exchanged a look, since no one expected the Hidden Scripture Pavilion to be so bizarre.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s just fate. If we¡¯re fated, we will be able to enter. But if we¡¯re not, then I¡¯m afraid that even if we got a Heavenly Sovereign here, that Heavenly Sovereign would still not be able to find it.¡± Xiao Xiao spread out her hands as she answered.

    Mu Chen helplessly smiled. He didn¡¯t possess the ability to invite a Heavenly Sovereign, so it looked like he would have to try by himself, for now.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ll just head for the Five Halls and see if we can obtain other opportunities.¡± Mu Chen was decisive and knowing that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to enter the Hidden Scripture Pavilion, he had temporarily ced the idea in the back of his mind. After all, if the Hidden Scripture Pavilion intended to judge their performance, then they had to do something instead of waiting here.

    The threedies had no objections to his suggestion. After all, waiting here would definitely not grant them the acknowledgement of the Hidden Scripture Pavilion.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡± Seeing their response, Mu Chen tapped his feet and flew out first, towards the depths of the Ancient Haven Pce, with the threedies closely following behind him.

    The four of them swiftly travelled and they would asionallye across damaged Spiritual Arrays, which they avoided under Mu Chen¡¯s lead. Roughly ten-odd minutester, Mu Chen sensed that the haziness around this area felt denser, it even affected his senses.

    ¡°There¡¯s a Spiritual Array up ahead, but there¡¯s no danger. If I have not guessed incorrectly, it might be the entrance of the Five Halls.¡± Although his senses were restricted, he could still sense the fluctuations.

    The threedies nodded their heads before the four of them flew out. They felt as if they passed through a membrane of water and the spatialws around them had distorted.

    Mu Chen did not panic when he felt the distorted spatial ripples. He took a nce behind him and noticed that the threedies had already been separated.

    The spatial fluctuation around him grew even more intense with light blossoming and countless sceneries forming before him.

    Those sceneries were towering pces with a suffocating pressure emanating from them, which made Mu Chen understand that those had to be the Five Halls.

    Mu Chen calmed his mind as he looked at the sceneries that shed before his eyes and imprinted them into his mind. Those sceneries were naturally from the Five Halls and if he could obtain some information, it would definitely be a great help to him.

    Lights constantly shed before Mu Chen¡¯s eyes and suddenly, Mu Chen squinted his eyes at a scene.

    It was a tattered hall that still looked majestic despite the destruction. However, Mu Chen¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on the hall, but his gaze was fixated in the depths, at the crimson-jade lotus stage where a ten-odd foot-high bewitching flower was quietly ced.

    Mu Chen looked at the ck flower as joy flushed in his heart. That¡¯s because he knew what it was at first nce...

    That flower was Mand¡¯s main body, the Primordial Mand Flower!

 Chapter 1157 - The Second Hall

    Chapter 1157 - The Second Hall

    There was a crimson lotus stage in the depths of the damaged hall that still emitted a gentle lustre, looking extremely peculiar. But Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was clearly not on the stage but the bewitching ck flower.

    The flower was ten-odd feet in size, covered with ancient runes and every single rune looked as if it was born from the heavens and earth, looking perfect.

    However, looking at it clearly, one would realise that it¡¯s not perfect. There was a broken bud that would make others feel pity for it. Mu Chen figured out that it must have been from when Mand suffered heavy injuries, splitting her bud and sealed herself to escape the Ancient Haven Pce and kept her life.

    At this moment, it was quietly lying on the lotus stage, as if it had fallen into a deep slumber. But Mu Chen could vaguely sense a terrifying fluctuationing from the flower, as if it was deep and unfathomable, which made him inwardly smack his lips.

    After sighing, Mu Chen revealed a smile of heavy relief. He never thought that he would find Mand¡¯s main body even before the Hidden Scripture Pavilion.

    But Mu Chen hadposed himself as he observed the hall, remembering the terrain so that he could discover all the threats lying around.

    The hall was quiet, filled with eerie white bones and traces of battle. Evidently, there was an intense battle that took ce here.

    The entire hall was quiet, but Mu Chen had innately felt a sense of danger under the silence.

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes as he looked around before narrowing them after ten-odd breathster. His gaze was directed towards those skeletons around the hall.

    There were many skeletons lying around, but after Mu Chen examined them, he realised that the skeletons under those pirs weren¡¯t lying in a mess; they had a seated posture. Although there weren¡¯t any fluctuationsing from them, Mu Chen still vaguely felt a sense of danger.

    Furthermore, their positions might seem a little messy but they were vaguely ced in an array formation. If Mu Chen had guessed correctly, there should be a Spiritual Array formed by those skeletons and that Spiritual Array would definitely be terrifying.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered. Mand had previously told him that she had suffered an assault that caused her heavy injuries. If thetter wanted to make a move, she would definitely have the intentions of pulling out the roots. Thus, Mand had chosen to seal herself for self-preservation.

    If he hadn¡¯t guessed incorrectly, the array that was formed by the skeletons should be one of Mand¡¯s hopes. However, it had caused Mu Chen to bitterly smile, since the array had also obstructed his path.

    He didn¡¯t doubt that if he barged into the hall, he would suffer a fatal danger.

    ¡°This is troublesome, now.¡± ording to his estimations, even if Xiao Xiao and Lin Jing joined forces, they might not be able to get through and bring Mand¡¯s main body out.

    Mu Chen felt a headache. This was not the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Cemetery, so he couldn¡¯t just send Mand in or it would cause space to erupt.

    ¡°I must have some help from outside to seed.¡± Mu Chen narrowed his eyes and a brief momentter, his heart trembled before a peculiar light shed in his eyes.

    External help... Mu Chen suddenly clenched his hand and an ancient token appeared, which was the Army Seal of the Second Hall Master that he bought from the auction!

    It was a seal that belonged to the Second Hall Master¡¯s Spirit-ughtering Army!

    Mu Chen looked at this army seal and his heart leapt. Mand told him that the Spirit-ughtering Army died after ughtering lots of Earth Sovereigns, but the Second Hall Master must have preserved them with special means.

    If he could use this Army Seal tomand the Spirit-ughtering Army, then getting through this hall to bring out Mand¡¯s main body might not be impossible.

    Furthermore, Mu Chen had a deeper thought. This might also be an opportunity for him to perform and let the Hidden Scripture Pavilion see.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered. He had found Mand¡¯s main body from the previous scene, which was a little too much of a coincidence and Mu Chen believed that it might be the doing of the Hidden Scripture Pavilion.

    That¡¯s because the Hidden Scripture Pavilion wanted to see his performance and see if he could sessfully take Mand¡¯s main body away.

    If he seeded, he might obtain the acknowledgement to enter the Hidden Scripture Pavilion.

    Naturally, if he failed, then he would lose both Mand¡¯s main body and the evolution method for the Great Sr Undying Body, which would definitely be a huge blow to him.

    Thinking about it, Mu Chen¡¯s face turned grave. If he lost the evolution method, then his Great Sr Undying Body would be stagnant, losing his advantage in the future. Losing Mand¡¯s main body would mean that the Xia Emperor would definitely not let him off so lightly.

    With Mand¡¯s current strength, she could stop the Xia Emperor, but there¡¯s still Lu Heng, the Saint Demonic Emperor of the Saint Demonic Pce, who also happened to be a sworn enemy of Mand. So he couldn¡¯t afford to fail!

    Mu Chen clenched his fist and his face turned grave. Shortly after, he looked at the ancient hall which should be the location of the First Hall Master.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Second Hall Master and obtain the Spirit-ughtering Army with the seal.¡± Mu Chen immediately sensed the intense fluctuation of space around him and a few momentster, the scenery before him changed.

    What appeared was a horizon covered in mist. Mu Chen was standing on a massive peak.

    The peak was filled with majestic constructs with towering pces emanating an ancient aura that filled the entire heavens and earth with destion.

    Mu Chen could see a majestic pce on the highest peak, which was a thousand feet in height, making anyone akin to it an ant before it with three prestigious words ¡®The Second Hall¡¯ on it.

    The board was emitting a golden lustre that vaguely had a surge of boundless power, causing even space to fluctuate.

    ¡°So this is the Second Hall...¡± Mu Chen looked at the pce and couldn¡¯t hold back his grin. Thereafter, he no longer hesitated and flew, turning into a streak of light and made his way towards the pce.

    Naturally, Mu Chen had also spread out his Spiritual Energy perception to look for traps lying around. But fortunately, it was smooth for him, as if the traps had all been destroyed from the great battle.

    A few minutester, Mu Chen had appeared before the pce and realised that the azure-bronze gate was closed with a seal that was impossible to open, even with his strength.

    Mu Chen knitted his brows and a brief momentter, his eyes wandered towards the board on the gate and the Golden Dragon que appeared in his hand.

    The que was emitting a golden lustre before it shot into the board and traces of light descended onto the tightly shut gate.

    The azure-bronze gate finally, slowly opened, which made Mu Chen feel relieved. He tossed the Golden Dragon que in his hand and sighed. In the Ancient Haven Pce, the identity ques were truly important, which was required no matter where he went.

    When the azure-bronze gate opened, a deste aura blew out, which Mu Chen could hear the ughtering soundsing from it.

    But when it waspletely opened, Mu Chen recovered from the shock, but he briefly hesitated before taking a step into the Second Hall.

    The hall was massive but at this moment, the hall that was once majestic looked to be in a mess with traces of battles lying around.

    However, Mu Chen did not pay attention to that because the moment he stepped in, his eyes were focused on the end of it with shock shing in his eyes.

    He saw a golden throne with a purple-robed silhouette standing before the throne, emitting a domineering aura with a terrifying bearing that even suppressed the heavens and earth.

    The bearing that blew over caused a drastic change in Mu Chen¡¯s expression. He realised that the purple-robed silhouette was not an illusion. That silhouette actually existed!

    Aside from the Second Hall Master, who else could possess such a bearing?!

    Furthermore, what left Mu Chen shocked was that there were still traces of vitalitying from that silhouette! Could it be that the Second Hall Master did not die?!

 Chapter 1158 - Phoenix Insect

    Chapter 1158 - Phoenix Insect

    The purple-robed silhouette stood before the throne with a massive bearing dominating forth, causing the surrounding space to distort, which engulfed the entire hall inyers.

    Mu Chen was encased by the pressure with his entire body tensed up. A golden lustre flowed onto the surface of his body with draconic roars and phoenix cries fluctuating in his body. His body had be as solid as steel at this moment.

    Facing an unknown situation, even Mu Chen did not dare to treat this lightly. A tiny card left behind by such a great figure would cause him to pay a great price.

    Using all his strength to resist, he looked at the purple-robed silhouette with shock shing in the depth of his eyes. That¡¯s because at that moment, he could sense a vague vitality.

    Can it be that the Second Hall Master is still alive? But why does he look to be void of any consciousness?

    Mu Chen furrowed his brows as he walked towards another location, facing the Second Hall Master. In this spot, he could clearly look at the Second Hall Master¡¯s appearance.

    It was also at this moment that Mu Chen¡¯s face drastically changed as he sucked in a deep breath.

    That¡¯s because he saw that the Second Hall Master had his head slightly raised into the sky, his eyes staring with rage, which left Mu Chen in astonishment, since it wasn¡¯t an expression solidified on his face. Furthermore, there was also a ck blood hole in the centre of his brows.

    The hole was roughly the size of a finger that looked insignificant. But Mu Chen knew that it was this finger that robbed the Second Hall Master of his life.

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t gauge how powerful a Perfected Earth Sovereign was, but he knew that there weren¡¯t many Perfected Earth Sovereigns in the Great Thousand World.

    However, such an existence was instantly killed, so how powerful would that opponent be?

    Mu Chen felt a chill on his skin as he raised his head towards the sky and his gaze froze at a location.

    The horizon also had a simr ck hole that looked insignificant. But when he saw that ck hole, he felt a chill down his spine as an indescribable fear rose in his heart.

    At that moment, there were scenes shing in Mu Chen¡¯s mind. The Greaw Continent was invaded and an unimaginably powerful figure appeared before the Second Hall Master and made his move before the Heavenly Emperor could rush here.

    That figure had merely pointed a finger and a blood hole had already appeared between the brows of the Second Hall Master, destroying his vitality in that instance.

    ughtering a Perfected Earth Sovereign with a single finger.

    Mu Chen took in a deep breath. With such terrifying strength, who else could achieve it aside from the Monarch that died with the Heavenly Emperor?

    Furthermore, making a move before the Heavenly Emperor could get here, that proved how terrifying that existence was...

    ¡°The Fiend ns... actually have such a terrifying existence. It¡¯s no wonder why they could force the entire Great Thousand World to work together.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned solemn. He could feel how powerful and terrifying the Fiend ns were. They¡¯re truly the great enemy of the Great Thousand World.

    But even so, the Fiend ns must still be preying on the Great Thousand World and waiting for an opportunity.

    Mu Chen sighed in his heart, calming his emotions. The Fiend ns were still far from his reach, since he¡¯s still too weak at the moment.

    Even such a powerhouse like the Second Hall Master was annihted, probably only those in the Heavenly Sovereign Realm could fight such an existence.

    Calming his emotions, Mu Chen shifted his gaze from the Second Hall Master onto this hall.

    After all, his main objective here was not the Second Hall Master, but the Spirit-ughtering Army!

    When Mu Chen shifted his gaze over, he discovered how massive this hall was. Previously, he was intimidated by the Second Hall Master¡¯s silhouette and overlooked everything else.

    There were 100 flights of stairs, circted beneath the throne with heavily-armoured silhouettes behind the stairs.

    When Mu Chen saw those silhouettes, his eyelids twitched and his heart raced with his eyes zing.

    More and more heavily ck-armoured silhouettes appeared in his vision. It was an army that stood behind the Second Hall Master, akin to guards.

    Roughly looking, there were five thousand heavily armoured silhouettes and even his vision couldn¡¯t cover all of them. Those armours were engraved with crimson runes, as if they were engraved with blood, emitting a terrifying killing intent. All of them wielded heavy crimson halberds, as if they were encased with crimson aura.

    Evidently, when the army still existed, they must have battled numerous times, there were even Earth Sovereigns that were annihted by them.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze looked upon that army with zing eyes and couldn¡¯t help to clenching their fist with excitement. This was the army that he had been looking for, the Spirit-ughtering Army!

    However... Mu Chen¡¯s excitement quickly died down as his Spiritual Energy perception spread out. He discovered that the Spirit-ughtering Army had traces of a peculiar fluctuation.

    The Spirit-ughtering Army didn¡¯t seem to have beenpletely annihted.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face turned unsightly. If he couldn¡¯t control the Spirit-ughtering Army, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to retrieve Mand¡¯s main body.

    ¡°What should I do?¡± Mu Chen furrowed his brows. Generally speaking, if such an elite army had someone that died amongst them, the majority of them would trigger a secret art to strip their vitality, bing an undying troop. This way, even in their death, they would still be part of the army.

    Speaking from a certain degree, such a troop couldn¡¯t be considered as living beings, so they had suffered the corrosion of the passage of time.

    But why did Mu Chen feel that they were dead, judging from the fluctuationing from them?

    ¡°That¡¯s because there¡¯s a triggercking in this troop.¡± As Mu Chen pondered, a peal of softughter resounded from his rear.

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes before he slowly turned around and saw a slender silhouette, Su Qingyin.

    Mu Chen never expected for her toe to the Second Pce. Mu Chen maintained a calm expression as he circted the Spiritual Energy in his body. Although he and Su Qingyin couldn¡¯t be considered as enemies, they weren¡¯t allies either.

    Seeing Mu Chen having his guard up, Su Qingyin smiled with her eyes narrowed. ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. I don¡¯t want to fight you here. I wonder if we can cooperate.¡±

    ¡°Cooperate?¡± Mu Chen contracted his eyes.

    ¡°Your objective is that troop, right? Haha, you¡¯re truly ambitious. Such a troop cannot be controlled by anyone.¡± Su Qingyin looked at Mu Chen with a profound meaning.

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± Mu Chen faintly smiled as he pursued, ¡°You speak of the trigger, what do you mean?¡±

    Su Qingyin casually smiled as she answered, ¡°Although this troop hasn¡¯t beenpletely annihted, they have burnt their spirit when the Second Hall Master was killed, pouring their power into the Second Hall Master in hopes of saving his life. Therefore, if you want to control this army, you need to return their power.¡±

    Mu Chen frowned. ¡°If that was how one can preserve the life of a Perfected Earth Sovereign, then it¡¯s too easy.¡±

    Su Qingyin nodded her head. ¡°If it¡¯s just this, then it¡¯s impossible. But the Second Hall Master has a Phoenix Insect, a rare Spiritual Insect. Such an insect can undergo the nirvana to restore the life of its master; however, it requires arge support of power.¡±

    ¡°Phoenix Insect?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled. Could it be that vitality that he felt from the Second Hall Master?

    If that¡¯s the case, then did the Second Hall Master have a chance ofing back to life?

    ¡°The Second Hall Master has already died and he will note back.¡± As if she had guessed Mu Chen¡¯s thoughts, Su Qingyin shook her head. ¡°The attack that the Second Hall Master suffered was so great that it practically reduced everything in his body into ashes. Therefore, the Phoenix Insect will not be able to save him.¡±

    She then turned to Mu Chen. ¡°My objective is just the Phoenix Insect. As long as I obtain it, I will help you force out the energy that it absorbed from that troop, allowing you to obtain that troop.¡±

    ¡°Sure, we can cooperate.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered as he continued, ¡°What do you need me to do?¡±

    No matter whether Su Qingyin was speaking the truth, he didn¡¯t mind giving it an attempt. If thisdy was lying to him, then he would definitely make her pay the price for it.

    Su Qingyin couldn¡¯t hold back her smile as she looked at the hall and flicked her finger. A beam of Spiritual Energy shot out.

    When the Spiritual Energy shot into the hall, the entire hall trembled with resounding roars that enveloped the entire hall.

    ¡°I need your help in dissolving this Spiritual Array.¡± Seeing the terrifying Spiritual Array, Su Qingyin spoke with a grave expression.

    Mu Chen raised his head and looked at the massive Spiritual Array with a peculiar and shocked expression on his face as he realised that the Spiritual Array was extremely familiar.

    It¡¯s evidently a Nine Dragon God-Killing Array; however, it was in theplete form!

 Chapter 1159 - Cooperation

    Chapter 1159 - Cooperation

    Violent Spiritual Energy wreaked havoc in the hall as light runes vaguely formed into the shape of a dragon that unleashed a deep draconic roar that trembled the entire hall.

    ¡°Nine Dragon God-Killing Array...¡± When Mu Chen looked at that familiar Spiritual Array, his eyes flickered with shock. He never expected that he would encounter this familiar Spiritual Array in the Second Hall.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s thepleted version!

    Mu Chen looked at the massive Spiritual Array that shrouded the entire hall and sighed in his heart. Compared to the Spiritual Array that he set up, it simply paled inparison.

    Even through the passage of time, all the runes were still lit up, emitting a subtle terrifying ripple.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that even an Earth Sovereign couldn¡¯t escape from this Nine Dragon God-Killing Array.¡± Mu Chen licked his lips. It looked like thispleted Nine Dragon God-Killing Array should be closer to a High Rank Schr Grade Spiritual Array.

    Generally speaking, Middle Rank Schr Grade Spiritual Arrays could deal with a Greater Earth Sovereign and the Second Hall Master was located at the centre of the entire array. With his strength and the aid of the Spiritual Array, probably even Perfected Earth Sovereigns simr to him would be suppressed if they came here.

    But it was a pity that all these preparations were futile when the Monarch came.

    As Mu Chen sighed at thepleted Nine Dragon God-Killing Array, Su Qingyin¡¯s gaze was fixed on him before she anxiously asked, ¡°How is it?¡±

    Mu Chen cast a nce at her and continued, ¡°What do you mean ¡®how¡¯? You don¡¯t really think that I can break through such a Spiritual Array, right?¡±

    ¡°Breaking is definitely impossible.¡± Su Qingyin did not have that sort of wishful thinking, since this Schr Grade Spiritual Array was something that not even Greater Earth Sovereigns would dare to enter.

    ¡°Although this Spiritual Array is powerful, there isn¡¯t anyone controlling it. And you are a Spiritual Array Master yourself, so I want you to try and see if you can open up a passage so that I can retrieve the Phoenix Insect.¡±

    Mu Chen gently flicked his finger as he briefly pondered, before saying, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s not impossible.¡±

    Since he had some insight towards the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array, it¡¯s possible for him to open up a passage.

    ¡°Really?¡± Su Qingyin revealed joy on her face. She initially wanted to try to ask and see if Mu Chen could open a passage, so she did not have too many expectations. After all, such a Spiritual Array was too high, even for Mu Chen¡¯s insight towards Spiritual Arrays.

    Evidently, Mu Chen¡¯s reply had caused her to be overjoyed.

    ¡°I can give it a try, but why should I trust you?¡± Mu Chen nodded his head as he looked at Su Qingyin.

    If she really obtained the Phoenix Insect, would she really recover the Spirit-ughtering Army? If Su Qingyin went against her words, then wouldn¡¯t Mu Chen be working for naught?

    After all, Su Qingyin was not Xiao Xiao, Lin Jing and the rest. Thus, Mu Chen had his doubts.

    Su Qingyin wasn¡¯t angered by Mu Chen¡¯s doubt. She smiled. ¡°My Teacher came from an Ancient Sect and this Phoenix Insect of the Second Hall Masteres from that sect. So only I know the information about it.

    ¡°Furthermore, what I said is not false. If you really want to restore the Spirit-ughtering Army, then you will need the Phoenix Insect to force out the power. Thus you will have to rely on me.

    ¡°Therefore, I believe you don¡¯t have a reason to refuse this cooperation.¡±

    Su Qingyin looked at Mu Chen and the two of them exchanged looks, causing the atmosphere to slightly freeze before Mu Chen faintly smiled after a brief moment and nodded his head. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Just as Su Qingyin had said, if he wanted to restore the Spirit-ughtering Army, then he would have to cooperate with her. As to whether Su Qingyin would keep her promise, he could only walk step-by-step.

    ¡°Then, happy cooperation.¡± Su Qingyin smiled. She was evidently not afraid of Mu Chen declining her.

    ¡°I need some time.¡± Mu Chen did not dy. He turned and walked towards the Spiritual Array before closing his eyes. A spiritual lustre flickered on his fingertips before spiritual seals flew out and carefully integrated into the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array.

    With his current insight, opening a passage in the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array that didn¡¯t have anyone controlling it wasn¡¯t hard. However, he wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to reveal that.

    Revealing his trump cards without any purpose was not Mu Chen¡¯s style.

    ¡°I¡¯ll guard you.¡± Su Qingyin said. She retreated a few distances back and stood behind the gate, blocking anyone that would enter to disrupt Mu Chen.

    Su Qingyin had no doubts regarding the slow process. After all, this was a Schr Grade Spiritual Array and if Mu Chen could easily open it, then Su Qingyin would be the one to doubt.

    Su Qingyin sat outside the azure-bronze gate and looked at Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette before shifting her gaze towards the Second Hall Master¡¯s majestic silhouette.

    ¡°Phoenix Insect...¡± Her gaze slightly flickered as she gently smiled with her eyes aze. If she could obtain this insect, and with the refining method of that sect, she would have the confidence to try her attempt at the Earth Sovereign Realm.

    The two of them fell into silence and time passed.

    Roughly half an hourter, Mu Chen finally opened his eyes and Su Qingyin swiftly walked up before she anxiously asked, ¡°How is it?¡±

    If Mu Chen couldn¡¯t seed, then she would have to give up on the Phoenix Insect. With her strength, it¡¯s impossible for her to get past the Spiritual Array.

    Under her anxious look, Mu Chen slightly smiled before he flicked his finger and a Spiritual Energy fluctuation came from the massive Spiritual Array before a passage slowly opened.

    ¡°Fortunately, I did not disappoint you.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    Su Qingyin instantly revealed joy on her face with excitement in her eyes as her ample chest heaved up and down.

    ¡°I need to maintain the passage, so you can only depend on yourself to get the Phoenix Insect.¡± Mu Chen gave Su Qingyin a smile.

    There might be other traps in this hall that Mu Chen was unaware of. Therefore, he had no intention to test that and left them to Su Qingyin.

    Su Qingyin naturally knew about this, but she did not decline, since Mu Chen had done the most important thing. Up next, it would be her responsibility to retrieve the Phoenix Insect.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to trouble Brother Mu.¡± Su Qingyin decisively nodded her head before she stepped into the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array without any hesitation.

    As she walked in, the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array fluctuated a little; but in the end, it did not unleash any attacks.

    Su Qingyin carefully walked in; but fortunately, there wasn¡¯t anything unexpected that urred after she stepped in. She had smoothlye before the throne.

    She looked at the majestic silhouette and couldn¡¯t help feeling relieved. Thereafter, her face grew stern before she swiftly formed seals.

    At the same time, she bit on her tongue and a mouthful of blood essence gushed out, forming into a crimson pellet with a fragrance emitting from it.

    As the fragrance spread out, a red dot appeared on the Second Hall Master¡¯s head that swiftly moved up before exiting through the blood hole.

    It was a bewitching crimson bug with exquisite wings, akin to a phoenix; however, it was much smaller.

    However, it had its eyes closed and huddled up, as if it was in a deep slumber. But it had flew based on its instincts towards the blood pellet and devoured it.

    Su Qingyin opened her hand and the crimson light fell into her hand. She looked at the bewitching insect with excitement on her face.

    She actually managed to obtain this precious Phoenix Insect so easily!

    Although it had fallen into a deep slumber, she could still sense the terrifying power contained within its body.

    Su Qingyin took a deep breath before carefully holding onto the Phoenix Insect, then she turned around.

    ¡°Miss Su, please wait.¡± Just when she was about to leave the Spiritual Array, Mu Chen¡¯s voice had resounded.

    Su Qingyin raised her head and she looked at Mu Chen, then smiled. ¡°Brother Mu, I¡¯ll definitely help you restore the Spirit-ughtering Army after I¡¯m out.¡±

    As she spoke, she did not stop and her face looked to be much at ease. With the Phoenix Insect, she wouldn¡¯t have any opponent beneath the Earth Sovereign Realm as long as she used a little of its power, even if the insect was asleep.

    If she was still fearful of Mu Chen before, then the fear no longer existed now.

    Mu Chen looked as Su Qingyin walked over and helplessly smiled. Thereafter, he waved his hand and the passage of the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array slowly disappeared.

    At the same time, a violent Spiritual Energy swept up in the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array and dragons formed from Spiritual Energy, staring at Su Qingyin.

    Su Qingyin¡¯s footsteps were paused as she looked at this Spiritual Array that had undergone a massive change with shock on her face.

    ¡°You... how can you control this array?¡± Su Qingyin¡¯s gaze changed, filled with disbelief.

    Evidently, the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array had beenpletely triggered, which was caused by Mu Chen. At this moment, Su Qingyin understood that Mu Chen was just putting up a show before.

    Actually, when Mu Chen was opening the passage, he had already gained control of this array without her knowing.

    Mu Chen did not answer in response to Su Qingyin¡¯s shock, but looked at her with a smile and his gentle voice slowly resounded, ¡°Miss Su, I wonder if you can help me restore the Spirit-ughtering Army now?¡±

 Chapter 1160 - Restoring the Spirit-Slaughtering Army

    Chapter 1160 - Restoring the Spirit-ughtering Army

    The ancient and deste pce was enveloped in a Spiritual Array with violent Spiritual Energy. Nine dragons stood in the sky with terrifying fluctuations emanating from them, causing even space to tremble from their power.

    Su Qingyin¡¯s body trembled under the nine dragons as she raised her head and looked at Mu Chen, who was outside the Spiritual Array. At this moment, thetter was standing with his hands behind his back and a faint smile hung on his face. However, when that smile entered Su Qingyin¡¯s eyes, it was extremely sarcastic.

    ¡°I never thought that... you could achieve this!¡± Su Qingyin bit on her lips as she forced the words out.

    Mu Chen had truly shocked her. Although Su Qingyin had preparations done for Mu Chen, she never imagined that Mu Chen would have this Spiritual Array as a precaution.

    Even until now, she couldn¡¯t ept that fact. After all, this was a Schr Grade Spiritual Arrayparable to a Greater Earth Sovereign. With Mu Chen¡¯s insight in the path of Spiritual Arrays, how could he achieve this? Could he be a Schr Grade Spiritual Array Master?

    However, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t be bothered about Su Qingyin¡¯s emotions. He just looked at thetter and smiled once again. ¡°Miss Su, I wonder if you can help me restore the Spirit-ughtering Army?¡±

    Su Qingyin cast a deep nce at Mu Chen before she smiled and nodded her head. ¡°What is Brother Mu saying? I naturally have no intentions to go back on my words. Since I have promised you, I will definitely keep my promise.¡±

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen stretched his hand out in a requesting posture.

    Su Qingyin turned around and stretched her hand out, revealing the sleeping Phoenix Insect in her palm with a sh of heartache in the depths of her eyes when she looked at it.

    Initially, that energy would be able to assist the Phoenix Insect in its growth and evolution. But forcing it out, it would cause great harm to the Phoenix Insect.

    But facing the terrifying Spiritual Array, Su Qingyin didn¡¯t have a choice. Mu Chen was too cunning.

    Su Qingyin inwardly sighed in her heart and she no longer hesitated. She formed seals and the tip of her fingertip broke with a drop of blood flying out onto the Phoenix Insect, forming into a talisman rune on the body of the Phoenix Insect.

    The slumbering Phoenix Insect issued a sharp cry, as if it was in pain. Its body trembled as a blood lustre gushed out and enveloped a portion of the Spirit-ughtering Army.

    The blood lustre entered the bodies of the Spirit-ughtering Army and, thereafter, Mu Chen could sense the energy fluctuations in their bodies.

    Su Qingyin felt relieved as she wiped the sweat on her forehead before she turned to Mu Chen. ¡°Brother Mu, as you wished.¡±

    However, Mu Chen remained emotionless as he stared at her. Seeing his expression, Su Qingyin¡¯s smile gradually retracted.

    ¡°Miss Su, you have not returned the energy of the 5,000 Spirit-ughtering Army. You only restored 200 of them. Even if their energies were damaged, it wouldn¡¯t be damaged to this degree, right?¡± Mu Chen faintly said.

    Through his previous perception, he realised that only 200 soldiers of the Spirit-ughtering Army had their strength restored. This number was too little and even under his control, there wasn¡¯t anything he could do with them.

    Su Qingyin¡¯s expression slightly changed. She had truly held back. After all, that energy was precious to the Phoenix Insect, aiding its future evolution.

    Mu Chen stared at Su Qingyin and stretched out two of his fingers. ¡°Miss Su, my bottom line is 2,000 soldiers of the Spirit-ughtering Army. As long as you can restore this amount, I¡¯ll let you leave.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± Su Qingyin¡¯s expression changed as she became furious. ¡°2,000 soldiers of the Spirit-ughtering Army isn¡¯t what you can control, nor is this fortune what you can bear!¡±

    If she really extracted the energy of 2,000 soldiers of the Spirit-ughtering Army, then the energy in the Phoenix Insect would be greatly exhausted. Thus, Su Qingyin naturally felt heartache about it.

    ¡°That¡¯s my problem to worry about.¡± Mu Chen said calmly as he stared at Su Qingyin. ¡°Miss Su, I believe you should know the worth of the Phoenix Insect. I believe that you came to the Ancient Haven Pce for it, right? The energy in its body doesn¡¯t belong to it, to begin with, so why not? And this is my bottom line, I will not budge.¡±

    Mu Chen closed his eyes after speaking. Evidently, he had no intention to negotiate, since ording to his estimations, if he couldn¡¯tmand this number, then it would be impossible for him to bring Mand¡¯s main body out.

    Su Qingyin looked at Mu Chen as he closed his eyes and she gritted her teeth, since she knew that there was no room for negotiation from his attitude. Thus, she shorted and formed seals. A sharp cry came from the Phoenix Insect once again as more blood lustre gushed from it.

    The lustre on the Phoenix Insect swiftly dimmed down, which made Su Qingyin feel heartache for it. The blood lustre gushed into the bodies of the Spirit-ughtering Army, gradually restoring their power.

    ¡°Done.¡± Su Qingyin dered.

    Mu Chen opened his eyes with a smile on his face, before nodding towards Su Qingyin. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Su Qingyin immediately stopped the gushing crimson lustre and stored the Phoenix Insect before she coldly looked at Mu Chen with a trace of ridicule. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to continue? I should be able to restore a little more of them.¡±

    Mu Chen lightly smiled. ¡°Then I wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it.¡±

    2,000 soldiers of the Spirit-ughtering Army was already his limit.

    ¡°You¡¯re speaking as if he could do it now.¡± Su Qingyin snorted. She clearly did not think that Mu Chen couldmand 2,000 soldiers of the Spirit-ughtering Army. After all, this was an army forged by the Second Hall Master, which had killed over two digits of Earth Sovereigns.

    Even without their intellect, a great amount of the energy in their bodies was damaged so their fighting strength in total would greatly decrease. If Mu Chen could reallymand them, he wouldn¡¯t have to fear anyone, even when facing a Lesser Earth Sovereign.

    Mu Chen smiled but paid no attention to her. He waved his hand and the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array fluctuated. A passage appeared and Su Qingyin came out.

    Coming out of the Spiritual Array, Su Qingyin¡¯s tensed body rxed before looking at Mu Chen with an ill gaze, a grudge in her eyes.

    But facing her gaze, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t afraid as he stared back at her with a smile. The two gazes intersected with vague terrifying Spiritual Energy fluctuations emanating from them.

    Su Qingyin held onto the Phoenix Insect and spoke with a cold expression, ¡°Without the Spiritual Array, how are you going to fight with me?¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can defeat you.¡±

    If Su Qingyin really paid the price of the Phoenix Insect, then he would definitely suffer a great deal.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s reply, Su Qingyin was stunned before her expression softened. She naturally wouldn¡¯t believe Mu Chen¡¯s words, since he was too cunning. If they really fought with their lives on the line, even with the Phoenix Insect, she wasn¡¯t confident that she could kill Mu Chen.

    Facing such a person, if she couldn¡¯t kill him, then it¡¯s best not to have him as an enemy. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to have any peace.

    Taking Xia Yu as an example, whom Mu Chen had decisively killed, even Su Qingyin was slightly startled. So her institution told her that it was best for her to not be an enemy of Mu Chen¡¯s.

    ¡°I have helped Xia Yu earlier after gaining some benefits from him. Consider us even.¡± Su Qingyin retracted her Spiritual Energy in the end before she coldly snorted.

    After a surging wave in her heart, Su Qingyin had decisively made her decision.

    ¡°Thanks, then.¡± Mu Chen smiled. He actually wasn¡¯t bothered with Su Qingyin obstructing Nine Nether. After all, if thetter wanted to join forces with Xia Yu to kill him, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill Xia Yu in the end.

    Therefore, there¡¯s no need for him to fight Su Qingyin for just this small matter.

    Su Qingyin decided to no longer stay there and nced at the Spirit-ughtering Army. ¡°Seeing that we have cooperated, I¡¯ll give you another advice. Don¡¯t take more than you can chew, the Spirit-ughtering Army isn¡¯t so easy to control.¡±

    Finishing her words, she immediately turned around and left the hall. Looking at her departing silhouette, Mu Chen did not stop her and turned to the Spirit-ughtering Army a brief momentter with a fire zing in the depths of his eyes.

    If he couldmand this troop, then he would be able to face a Lesser Earth Sovereign.

    It would undoubtedly be a great power for him and at that time, he would truly step into the upper hierarchy of the Greaw Continent.

    Mu Chen took a deep breath to suppress the emotions in his heart. He took a step forth, stepping into the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array, before moving towards the Spirit-ughtering Army.

    After Su Qingyin obtained her treasure, it¡¯s time for him to get his.

 Chapter 1161 - Battle Runes

    Chapter 1161 - Battle Runes

    Mu Chen walked into the ancient hall. As he walked through the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array, the nine dragons quietly dissipated from the hall, posing no obstruction to Mu Chen.

    A few minutester, Mu Chen finally arrived before the throne but when he was about to ascend the throne, he could see a lustre flickering on the troop that had restored their strength. All of them had actually taken a step forth, trembling the hall with a terrifying pressure that swept out towards Mu Chen.

    Sensing that pressure, Mu Chen¡¯s expression slightly changed as he took a step back from the stairs. Immediately, the pressure disappeared and the Spirit-ughtering Army also took a step back.

    ¡°Even without any intellect, they still protected the Second Hall Master?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze slightly flickered. When the Spirit-ughtering Army had lost their power, they pose no obstruction to Su Qingyin. But now that they had restored their power, they instinctually protected the Second Hall Master.

    If it was this situation, then Su Qingyin would have suffered the destructive attack of the 2,000 Spirit-ughtering Army by now.

    ¡°What a fortunate woman.¡± Mu Chen sighed. Thereafter, he took a firm step forth.

    A lustre gathered in the eyes of the 2,000 Spirit-ughtering Army and a terrifying pressure swept out. This time, there was even a blood lustre gushing out of their bodies with terrifying energy condensing above their heads, the power of Battle Will!

    Mu Chen immediately took out the Army Seal and raised it up.

    The mottled and ancient Army Seal quietlyid in Mu Chen¡¯s hand, as if it had been triggered. The seal slightly floated up with an ancient horn sound vaguelying from it. It was as if it hade from ancient times.

    When the horn sound rang out in the hall, the 2,000 Spirit-ughtering Army, who were making preparations to attack, suddenly froze and the terrifying Battle Will above their heads dissipated. Thereafter, they took a step forth and kneeled on one knee before Mu Chen in an orderly fashion.

    Being undead without any intellect, they couldn¡¯t make a sound but at that moment when they kneeled, the entire space fluctuated.

    Mu Chen looked at this scene and finally revealed a grin. It looked like even after tens of thousands of years, this Army Seal could still be used against the Spirit-ughtering Army.

    However, the joy did notst for long. He swiftly retracted his emotions. He knew that with the Army Seal, he had gained themanding authority of the Spirit-ughtering Army. However, it didn¡¯t mean that he could bring out all the power of the Spirit-ughtering Army.

    If he couldn¡¯t unleash the full power of the Spirit-ughtering Army, then it¡¯s useless even if he had gotten it.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered as he ascended the stairs and walked to the side of the throne. He then looked down at the Spirit-ughtering Army before sitting down with his legs crossed.

    It had been some time since hemanded an army, but that didn¡¯t mean that his attainments in the path of a Battle Formation Master had stopped. In fact, his strength had been rising, deepening his insight towards the way of a Battle Formation Master.

    However, Mu Chen had not revealed this. But now, it¡¯s time to test his attainments in the path of a Battle Formation Master after a year.

    Mu Chen gradually closed his eyes. Then, in the next moment, he abruptly opened them. But this time, his eyes were glittering with a peculiar and powerful fluctuation that swept out.

    The fluctuation didn¡¯t possess any lethality, but when it appeared, the kneeled Spirit-ughtering Army had triggered their power with a crimson lustre shing in their eyes, which condensed above their heads, turning into a dense crimson cloud that spread throughout the hall.

    A terrifying fluctuation emanated from the crimson cloud, which made Mu Chen¡¯s heart turn cold. This crimson cloud was the Battle Will of the Spirit-ughtering Army and the power of it could only be described as terrifying. This was the most powerful Battle Will that Mu Chen had seen amongst the troops in the past years.

    Furthermore, it was under the state that their number wasn¡¯t full. So it¡¯s hard to imagine how powerful the Spirit-ughtering Army was when they were at their pinnacle.

    However, Mu Chen did not retreat. On the contrary, his eyes zed with greed. Any Battle Formation Master wouldn¡¯t easily give up such an elite troop.

    This was akin to a chef seeing the best ingredients, a craftsman seeing the best material. It was the same for a Battle Formation Master and only in their hands, could such an elite troop reveal their lustre.

    Without a troop, a Battle Formation Master would be akin to a joke. Mu Chen took a deep breath to suppress his emotions and a peculiar fluctuation swept out from his body with his hand forming seals. The space distorted, turning into countless runes as they flew out.

    Looking from afar, they looked likeyers of dragon scales. However, Mu Chen closely stared at those runes. They were the Battle Runes and even withoutmanding any Battle Will, Mu Chen could test how many Battle Runes he could create.

    A year ago, Mu Chen was only an ordinary Ten Thousand Rune Battle Formation Master, but he had progressed far from then.

    The runes swiftly spread out and in just a few breaths¡¯ time, it had reached 100,000.

    A Hundred Thousand Rune Battle Formation Master wasparable to a Ninth Grade Sovereign.

    But even so, Mu Chen still wasn¡¯t satisfied, even if a Hundred Thousand Rune Battle Formation Master was beyond his reach in the past.

    Furthermore, if he could only create 100,000 Battle Runes, then there¡¯s no need to give it a try tomand this Spirit-ughtering Army because that was impossible.

    ording to Mu Chen¡¯s estimation, it would require a Million Rune Battle Formation Master tomand such a troop. Although the Spirit-ughtering Army had been greatly decreased, he would still need 600,000-700,000 Battle Runes tomand them.

    ¡°600,000-700,000 Battle Runes...¡± Mu Chen murmured as his gaze sparkled even more with intent gushing from the centre of his brows, akin to an erupting volcano.

    Battle Runes appeared in the sky, before they swiftly spread out. In just ten-odd breaths, the runes in the sky had grown to a terrifying amount of 400,000.

    However, Mu Chen knitted his brows, it was still insufficient.

    ¡°More!¡± Mu Chen roared in his heart and a vortex vaguely appeared in the centre of his brows as all the intent in his body waspletely drawn out.

    The amount of Battle Runes increased.

    430,000... 460,000... 500,000... 530,000...

    When it reached 530,000, Mu Chen¡¯s face turned a little pale with a head-splitting pain in his head.

    It was the sign of his limit.

    ¡°More!¡± However, Mu Chen did not give up. He clenched his teeth and forcefully endured the intense pain, bitterly bearing the dizzy sensation.

    A glittering lustre constantly surged in his eyes. Thus, the Battle Runes that had stopped continued to increase... 580,000... 590,000... 600,000...!

    When the amount reached 600,000 Battle Runes, Mu Chen instantly felt his head spinning and his ears buzzing. However, he couldn¡¯t be bothered about that. He took a deep breath and the 600,000 Battle Runes turned into a current that swept into the crimson cloud of the Spirit-ughtering Army.

    Only after experiencing the impact of the Battle Will from the Spirit-ughtering Army, could he obtain their acknowledgement and truly unleash the power of their Battle Will.

    When Mu Chen¡¯s intent charged into the crimson clouds, he immediately sensed the scenery around him change. It was like an ancient battlefield with the fires of war spreading out.

    Shortly after, he immediately felt a terrifying fluctuation of Spiritual Energy sweep past.

    Mu Chen raised his head and was blown away. He realised that he had been surrounded by an army of thousands around him, donned in heavy armour with crimson aura.

    A boundless crimson Battle Will swept out, causing space to shake under the intense pressure.

    Mu Chen looked at this terrifying army and squinted his eyes. That¡¯s because he realised that this army was the Spirit-ughtering Army at their peak state.

    Furthermore, Mu Chen was shocked to discover that his appearance had changed. It was no longer a youthful silhouette, but an elderly man with terrifying Spiritual Energy emanating from him, reaching the Earth Sovereign Realm level!

    Mu Chen was stunned as he soon realised that this Earth Sovereign must be one of the many Earth Sovereigns that the Spirit-ughtering Army had annihted!

    The Spirit-ughtering Army around himunched their attacks with crimson lustre dominating forth with an annihting bearing and engulfed him.

    Sensing the terrifying attack, Mu Chen¡¯s scalp had also been blown away.

 Chapter 1162 - Subduing the Spirit-Slaughtering Army

    Chapter 1162 - Subduing the Spirit-ughtering Army

    An indescribable Battle Will swept out along with millions of crimson lustres. The power contained in every single lustre made Mu Chen¡¯s heart tremble. If he was present here, then he would probably be annihted to the point that there wouldn¡¯t be ash of him left.

    So this was the power of the Spirit-ughtering Army at its peak...

    Space shattered and in the midst of shock, the crimson Battle Will swept over and crashed into ¡®him¡¯.

    In that instant of impact, an intense pain surged from the depths of his spirit, which made Mu Chen shriek in pain. The terrifying attack had made him feel like he was going to be truly annihted.

    The horizon that was a few hundred thousand feet had practically copsed with countless cracks spreading out. Mu Chen could see his aged body crumbling under this attack...

    This was how that Earth Sovereign being was killed under the Spirit-ughtering Army!

    The sight before his eyes gradually ckened and Mu Chen¡¯s intent suffered an impact, the intense pain nearly drove Mu Chen insane.

    However, when Mu Chen was on the verge of copsing, the intense pain faded and he realised his surroundings changed once again...

    He was still surrounded by the army in heavy armour, but his body had changed into a middle-aged man.

    However, the middle-aged man also possessed a powerful energy and evidently, he was also an Earth Sovereign.

    Watching this scene, Mu Chen realised again that these illusions might be those Earth Sovereigns that were suppressed by the Spirit-ughtering Army... Could it be that he had to experience the fall of all the Earth Sovereigns?

    Mu Chen bitterly smiled. That intense pain was unforgettable for him and if he wasn¡¯t resolute enough, he would have been driven insane...

    But Mu Chen could sense that after the first time, there was a trace of affinity between him and the Spirit-ughtering Army¡¯s Battle Will.

    So this should be the test of the Spirit-ughtering Army and as long as he could bear it, then he would be able tomand them with the help of the Army Seal.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case...e!¡± Mu Chen clenched his teeth and tightened his body. At this moment, any defences were futile. Since that¡¯s the case, then let him experience the destructive blow of the Spirit-ughtering Army¡¯s Battle Will!

    A crimson lustre gathered into a zing crimson sun that suddenly descended and struck against Mu Chen. The intense pain had, once again, engulfed Mu Chen¡¯s mind.

    Over the next period of time, Mu Chen had experienced constant ¡®death¡¯ and in the end, the pain had entered the depths of his bones and he felt numb from it. He had experienced eight ¡®deaths¡¯.

    That also meant that eight Earth Sovereigns were annihted by the Spirit-ughtering Army.

    This made Mu Chen inwardly shocked, since he knew how tough it was to even kill an Earth Sovereign. Even if that sort of existence couldn¡¯t rival an elite army, they should have the means to escape.

    But none of those eight Earth Sovereigns managed to escape, since all of thempletely died.

    Thus, one could see how terrifying the Spirit-ughtering Army was.

    Mu Chen sighed in his heart. He was relieved to discover that space had started to crumble while Mu Chen¡¯s intent swiftly recovered.

    In the hall, Mu Chen¡¯s shut eyes abruptly opened. Thereafter, a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth with veins twitching on his forehead, making him look a little savage.

    Even after returning, the intense pain was still in the depth of his bones and could be felt.

    Mu Chen¡¯s breathing increased and a good whileter, his clenched fist slowly loosen up and he wiped his forehead with his shaking hand and bitterly smiled.

    The ¡®deaths¡¯ had made him feel fearful, but it was precisely this that he could sense how terrifying and overbearing the Battle Will of the Spirit-ughtering Army was.

    They ughtered a total of eight Earth Sovereigns!

    If they are in the Greaw Continent right now, any top-tiered forces would be terrified of them.

    But what made Mu Chen rejoice was the fact that he had finally endured the deaths. Right now, he could vaguely sense the affinity between him and the Spirit-ughtering Army.

    Furthermore... Mu Chen¡¯s hand, which was wiping his forehead, paused as disbelief shed in his eyes.

    That¡¯s because, at this moment, he realised that his intent was swiftly growing stronger.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes glittered with a peculiar light sweeping out and his intent formed into Battle Runes, reaching an amount of 750,000!

    750,000 Battle Runes?!

    Mu Chen widened his mouth a little. Ten-odd minutes had caused such changes to him?

    ¡°Is it because of the Spirit-ughtering Army¡¯s Battle Will?!¡± Mu Chen swiftly figured out what was causing it. It must have been from when he was enduring the Battle Will, which brought him intense pain and unimaginable benefit at the same time.

    A total increment of 150,000!

    If he was cultivating, he would probably need nearly half a year and that was with his talent. But right now, he had increased it in just ten-odd minutes?

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart flushed with joy as he grinned. With the power of his intent and the help of the Army Seal, this Spirit-ughtering Army would be able to shine in his hands.

    When he thought about it, his heart surged with excitement. With this troop, even if he¡¯s not in the Earth Sovereign Realm, he would still be able to fight with Lesser Earth Sovereigns.

    To confront a Lesser Earth Sovereign!

    Mu Chen pulsed his lips. Even he couldn¡¯t help sighing with the emotions in his heart. In the past, Earth Sovereigns were towering presences in his eyes and he had been working towards this goal.

    But right now... he finally possessed the power of that realm!

    Although he still needed to borrow the power of the Spirit-ughtering Troop, everyone knew that a Battle Formation Master was of one entity with their troops and their strength could only be unleashed with the twobined and neither of them could be missing in the equation.

    Mu Chen stood up and looked at the heavily-armoured troop. He raised the Army Seal and a light flickered on it, intending to bring the Spirit-ughtering Army away with him.

    There was a small space in the Army Seal that he could use to store the Spirit-ughtering Army. However, the requirement was for them to be dead and not alive.

    The Army Seal engulfed the Spirit-ughtering Troop and just when it was about to call them in, Mu Chen felt a little resistance.

    ¡°Mhm?¡± Mu Chen was stunned, since that resistance should be left by their will. This Spirit-ughtering Army didn¡¯t seem to be willing to leave, since they wished to guard this ce, even in death.

    Mu Chen was caught by surprise, before he knitted his brows. If he couldn¡¯t bring the Spirit-ughtering Army away, then he would be returning empty-handed in this trip, which he couldn¡¯t allow that to happen.

    ¡°Will...¡± Mu Chen muttered. He briefly pondered, then turned towards the Second Hall Master. He came to the Second Hall Master and bowed, then gave a salute for the Seniors.

    ¡°Senior, the glory of the Spirit-ughtering Army shouldn¡¯t be buried here. I am willing to lead them to fight with the Fiend ns in the future. Therefore... I hope that Senior can fulfil my wish!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s voice resounded in the hall.

    When he raised his head and look at the Second Hall Master, he noticed the majestic figure gently nod his chin.

    It seemed to be an illusion, but at the same time, it didn¡¯t. Speaking from a certain degree, it should be a remnant will left behind by the Second Hall Master.

    The Spirit-ughtering Troop all knelt down as their instincts instructed them to. But this time, they knelt before the Second Hall Master and not the Army Seal.

    Mu Chen could sense that at this moment, the will that enveloped the Spirit-ughtering Army was fading, which made him feel relieved. Indeed, if he wanted to bring the Spirit-ughtering Army away, not only did he require the Army Seal, he also needed the acknowledgement of the Second Hall Master.

    Mu Chen bowed once again at the Second Hall Master and a lustre emanated from the Army Seal in his hand. Instantly, the 2,000 Spirit-ughtering Army turned into streaks of light and flew into the Army Seal.

    When thest lustre entered the Army Seal, Mu Chen carefully stored it. He no longer had a purpose here, so he turned around and left the hall.

    With the Spirit-ughtering Army, now he just needed to take Mand¡¯s main body out.

 Chapter 1163 - Inevitable Clash Between Enemies

    Chapter 1163 - Inevitable sh Between Enemies

    When Mu Chen left the Second Hall, he did not make any midway stops and flew towards the First Hall. At this moment, everyone was split up amongst the Five Halls, so he had to reach the First Hall as soon as possible. He wasn¡¯t worried about the hall where Mand¡¯s main body was in, but if someone had messed with the protective Spiritual Array and took Mand¡¯s main body, it would be troublesome then.

    Therefore, Mu Chen had not stopped even after seeing those damaged halls along the way.

    He knew that he didn¡¯t have the luxury of time to search for the treasures left in the Ancient Haven Pce. His main priority was to take Mand¡¯s main body away swiftly.

    Otherwise, when the Xia Emperor descends in the Ancient Haven Pce and knew that he had killed Xia Yu, the Xia Emperor would definitelye and look for him.

    The Xia Emperor and the Saint Demonic Emperor, whom had enmity with Mand to begin with; so no matter what, he had to get Mand¡¯s main body for her and allow her to break through to the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm.

    Otherwise, even with his Spirit-ughtering Army, it would be impossible for him to confront a Greater Earth Sovereign.

    ¡°Time is pressing...¡± Mu Chen uttered as he turned into a streak of light. His eyes suddenly narrowed when an azure ocean appeared at the end of his view.

    The ocean was rippling with myriads of waves.

    ¡°This truly is the direction to the First Hall. Could it be that the First Hall is on the ocean?¡± Mu Chen was startled by this view before he briefly pondered and decisively pressed on, travelling at a swift speed, which caused waves on the ocean.

    Mu Chen travelled for ten-odd minutes and, thereafter, he could see inds appearing with towering pces on them, illustrating how majestic and flourishing they once were.

    He could asionally see streaks of light on those inds. They must be those searching for treasures. However, Mu Chen paid no attention to them and continued to swiftly travel.

    As he travelled, Mu Chen could sense the traces of Spiritual Arrays in this region with fluctuations that left him startled. Fortunately, those Spiritual Arrays had been destroyed or it would definitely cost him some time to get through them.

    Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette streaked across the horizon as he looked at the pces on the inds, making confirmation in an attempt to search for the one with Mand¡¯s main body.

    Thus, his search took nearly an hour.

    As time passed, Mu Chen knitted his brows. He had practically searched most of the inds, but despite the peculiar fluctuationing from them, he couldn¡¯t match them with his memory.

    ¡°Search again...¡± Mu Chen clenched his teeth before going deeper.

    Half an hourter, Mu Chen¡¯s face turned unsightly, since he had practically searched the whole ocean but he still couldn¡¯t find the one that matched his memory.

    ¡°The hall that I have previously seen shouldn¡¯t be false.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s face was stern, akin to still water. He suppressed the anxiety in his heart and calmed himself down.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I find it on the ocean? Furthermore... I couldn¡¯t find the First Hall Master¡¯s mansion, either.¡±

    Mu Chen pulsed his lips as he looked around and muttered, ¡°Could it be that it¡¯s not on the ocean?¡±

    If it¡¯s not on the ocean, where could it be?

    Mu Chen lowered his head to the ocean and briefly pondered before squinting his eyes. ¡°Could it be deep in the ocean?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette had practically turned into a streak of light and charged into the ocean. Mu Chen spread his Spiritual Energy perception out and discovered majestic pces, akin to beasts that crept deep in the ocean.

    Mu Chen felt heavily relieved at this scene. So it turned out that the First Hall was located deep in the ocean and not the surface. The First Hall Master was truly mysterious.

    Mu Chen was akin to a fish as he travelled underwater, spreading out his Spiritual Energy perception and this time, he had a result.

    ¡°Found it!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette appeared before a ruin with a tattered and ancient pce that was still standing. It looked simr to Mu Chen¡¯s memory.

    There was also a peculiar fragrance being emitted, the fragrance of the Mand Flower!

    Mu Chen looked at the tattered pce and felt heavily relieved before approaching with caution. He stood before the pce and briefly hesitated before entering.

    The interior of the pce had kept the water out. The interior was exceptionally majestic and vast. This must be an important location in the ancient times.

    Evidently, the reason for the damages must have been from the intense battle that took ce, since skeletons were lying around.

    Mu Chen swept his gaze over in the hall and in the next moment, his face suddenly changed when he raised his head towards the end of the hall. There was a door. Mand¡¯s main body should be behind that door.

    However, Mu Chen paid no attention to that, since he had noticed two silhouettes standing before that door.

    Mu Chen was familiar with one of them, Garuda of the Saint Demonic Pce. At this moment, thetter was also looking at him with a ridiculing expression and his arms folded.

    Why is Garuda here?

    Mu Chen¡¯s face turned ugly. Looking at Garuda¡¯s posture, he must have been waiting here.

    ¡°Haha, looks like the Pce Master has guessed correctly. That person will definitely get someone to bring her main body back in this trip to the Ancient Haven Pce. I just that never expected for it to be you.¡±

    Garuda looked at Mu Chen and smiled with his eyes narrowed. ¡°Looks like the Domain Ruler of that Great Havew Domain should be the enemy of the Pce Master. Heh, how deeply hidden.¡±

    Mand split herself with her bud so it would be different from her main body. Thus, even the Saint Demonic Pce couldn¡¯t find her. So when Garuda saw Mu Chen there, he understood the matters behind it all.

    Mu Chen stared at Garuda and his unsightly face gradually turned gentle. The Saint Demonic Emperor must have known of this location, since he was the one that forced Mand to split her body. Thus, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be willing to let Mand search for her main body back to gain a breakthrough in her strength. Thus, Lu Heng would definitely do many things to stop Mand from regaining her main body.

    Right now, Garuda should be here under his order.

    However, if it was just Garuda alone, Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t have anything to fear; but evidently, the case wasn¡¯t that simple.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze shifted beside Garuda, there was a figure in ck and white robes that looked a little aged without any Spiritual Energy fluctuations around him.

    However, it was precisely this reason why Mu Chen felt threatened. He did not think that such a weakling could get through all the heavy traps and arrive here.

    Sensing Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, Garuda gently smiled. ¡°I initially wanted a fight between you and me to see whose Great Sr Undying Body was stronger. But right now, it looks like you no longer have this opportunity.¡±

    He then turned towards the silhouette in ck and white robes and respectfully bowed. ¡°Elder Zuo, I¡¯ll have to trouble you here. The Pce Master has said that he doesn¡¯t wish to see anyone entering this hall.¡±

    ¡°Elder Zuo?¡± Seeing Garuda¡¯s respectful posture, Mu Chen¡¯s pupils narrowed. Shortly after, he looked at the silhouette in ck and white robes with disbelief. That person was actually an Elder of the Saint Demonic Pce?

    He¡¯s to the point that even Garuda was so respectful, so the strength of that Elder must be in the Earth Sovereign Realm!

    Weren¡¯t Earth Sovereigns not allowed in the Ancient Haven Pce? So how did an Earth Sovereigne here? Why was this Elder of the Saint Demonic Pce here?

    Furthermore, he had not shown himself right from the start, even in the Heavenly Lake.

    ¡°Haha, very curious?¡± Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s shock, Garudaughed, ¡°Truly, the current Ancient Haven Pce is unable to contain any Earth Sovereigns. Therefore, our Saint Demonic Pce paid a great price to sneak Elder Zuo here. This way, he would have a chance to make a move and his strength would also be greatly affected. In the future, if he wants to recover, he would definitely need dozens of years.¡±

    He was happy to see Mu Chen¡¯s shock; and thus, he spoke more words.

    Hearing his words, Mu Chen¡¯s eyelids twitched. The Saint Demonic Emperor was truly vicious and even allowed his subordinate, an Earth Sovereign to pay such price just to hinder Mand from retrieving her main body.

    Even with his strength greatly lowered, an Earth Sovereign was not something that a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign could confront. Thus, when Mu Chen entered this ce, he was already a dead man in the eyes of Garuda.

    However, he never imagined that Mu Chen could no longer be considered as someone from the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    Thus, just as Garuda was about to take joy in Mu Chen¡¯s fearful and shocked expression, he squinted his eyes to discover that there was a slight arc rising on Mu Chen¡¯s face with a peal of gentleughter that resounded in the hall.

    ¡°So it¡¯s a half-crippled Lesser Earth Sovereign?¡±

 Chapter 1164 - Elder Zuo

    Chapter 1164 - Elder Zuo

    ¡°So it¡¯s a half-crippled Lesser Earth Sovereign?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gentleughter was soft but it had resounded throughout the quiet hall.

    The ridiculing expression on Garuda¡¯s face slightly froze before he raised his head to look at Mu Chen and saw a mocking smile hanging on the corner of Mu Chen¡¯s lips.

    ¡°You¡¯re terrified to utter nonsense?¡± Garuda slightly smiled as he looked at Mu Chen with pity. Evidently, he had treated Mu Chen¡¯s reaction as if he was too terrified.

    After all, no matter what, he couldn¡¯t imagine that in just half a day, Mu Chen would have a trump card in his hand that could deal with a Lesser Earth Sovereign.

    The ck and white robed man beside Garuda raised his eyes and looked at Mu Chen.

    With his keen eyes, he could see through Mu Chen¡¯s Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm strength with a nce without any ripples in his eyes. After all, even Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereigns were ant-like existences to him.

    A Lesser Earth Sovereign killing a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign was as simple as a flip of his hand, even if he¡¯s not at his full strength.

    That¡¯s because there was a massive gulf between the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign and the Earth Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°Garuda, you go first. Since the Pce Master has already issued his order, this old man will not allow any flies to enter.¡± Elder Zuo nced at Mu Chen before turning towards Garuda and spoke.

    Garuda slightly smiled with his nodding head and respectfully answered, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, this Junior will be making a trip first. Haha, I can also grasp the opportunity to look for the Saint Artifact left by the First Hall Master.¡±

    As he spoke, he had quickly strode towards the gate that Mu Chen was in and in a few steps, he was already standing beside him.

    He turned his head and smiled towards Mu Chen. ¡°What a pity, indeed. I initially wanted a fight with you, but I never expected for you to fall into our trap.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, after your death, your Great Havew Domain will be destroyed by our Saint Demonic Pce. At that time, they will go down to apany you.¡± Garuda grinned, revealing his white teeth.

    But facing his cold killing intent, Mu Chen merely turned his head and nced at Garuda. ¡°Perhaps, then we will meet again.¡±

    Meet again?

    Garuda was stunned before the ridiculing smile that hung on the corner of his lips grew denser, then he shook his head in pity. This fellow still intends for us to meet again, how na?ve.

    It looked like this desperate situation had not only caused Mu Chen to lose his calm, but also lose his mind.

    Garuda felt even more happy at this thought and no longer bothered with Mu Chen. He had quickly walked past Mu Chen, into the tattered hall, and started his search for the Saint Artifact left by the First Hall Master.

    Mu Chen posed no obstruction towards his departure. His opponent was Elder Zuo of the Saint Demonic Pce. He would have another meeting with Garuda in the future.

    When Garuda left, the hall¡¯s calmness was restored before the Elder Zuo slowly raised his head and looked at Mu Chen without any expression. ¡°This old man is in charge of punishment in the Saint Demonic Pce. All those that have died in my hands have tasted torture beyond death and life. So if you suicide now, I can let you go easier.¡±

    His voice was hoarse, but the coldness in his tone still made him sound eerie.

    One could tell that the emotion of this Elder Zuo wasn¡¯t good. After all, no one would feel good after paying such a price to enter the Ancient Haven Pce.

    But facing Elder Zuo, Mu Chen lightly smiled. ¡°Looks like my luck is pretty good this time.¡±

    If Mu Chen had encountered this situation half a day ago, then he would definitely be dead. Even if he executed all his means, he wouldn¡¯t have the qualifications to confront this Elder Zuo.

    But fortunately, he had obtained the Spirit-ughtering Army a few hours ago, thus changing this oue.

    But facing Mu Chen¡¯s words, Elder Zuo nodded his head. ¡°It can be considered you being lucky that you can have an easy death facing me.¡±

    He evidently thought that Mu Chen was rejoicing that he was giving Mu Chen an easy death. Under normal circumstances, that was truly the case, since death could be considered as being free for the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereigns that had fallen in his hand.

    Mu Chen was stunned before smiling. A brief momentter, afterughing, he gradually calmed his mind and coldly said, ¡°If a half-crippled old man like you gets out of my way, perhaps I can spare your life.¡±

    Standing before the gate, Elder Zuo¡¯s expression froze, then a brief momentter, he slowly recovered and looked at Mu Chen with disbelief in his eyes.

    An ant was using this tone when speaking to him?

    Elder Zuo¡¯s face twitched and Mu Chen could see that Elder Zuo¡¯s hands were shaking. At the same time, a terrifying Spiritual Energy fluctuation burst out from his body.

    ck cracks appeared in the space, as if it was bearing a terrifying Spiritual Energy shock wave.

    Under that terrifying Spiritual Energy fluctuation, Mu Chen was akin to a sparkle of fire, as if he could be blown away with a gentle blow.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face turned stern and under that terrifying pressure, he felt a stinging pain all over his body, which left him inwardly shocked. The power of an Earth Sovereign was truly terrifying. Comparing a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign and an Earth Sovereign was akin toparing a firefly and a moon.

    When the boundless Spiritual Energy swept out, Elder Zuo looked at Mu Chen with a sinister gaze. ¡°This old man will let you experience all sorts of torture. At that time, you will know how extravagant death is!¡±

    Evidently, he had been angered by Mu Chen. He initially wanted Mu Chen to suicide, which could be considered his grace to him. But, who could have expected that the foolish brat would be so stubborn?

    ¡°Really?¡± Facing the powerful Spiritual Energy pressureing from Elder Zuo, Mu Chen grinned as he took out an ancient Army Seal.

    ¡°Haha. I have long sought after the power of the Earth Sovereign Realm. I never thought that I would get to experience it today.¡±

    He smiled towards Elder Zuo before the Army Seal in his hand emitted a lustre and countless streaks of light flew out.

    When those streaks of lightnded on the ground, the bs in the hall cracked where the heavy armoured silhouettes were quietly standing.

    When those silhouettes appeared, a crimson Battle Will surged from them that countered and erased the terrifying Spiritual Energy pressureing from Elder Zuo.

    When Elder Zuo saw this scene, he was first stunned before his face drastically changed.

    ¡°This... this is an army?!¡± Elder Zuo looked at the heavily-armoured silhouettes in the hall with shock before he eximed.

    It was truly an army and an elite army at that. Judging from the terrifying Battle Willing from them, they could definitely beparable to an Earth Sovereign!

    ¡°You... how did you obtain such an elite army?!¡± Elder Zuo roared with disbelief. Such an elite army was rare even in the Greaw Continent. Even their Saint Demonic Pce didn¡¯t possess one. So, how could this Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign possess one?

    Mu Chen stood behind the Spirit-ughtering Army, sensing the massive and terrifying Battle Will with his fists trembled with excitement. How long had he been yearning for this power?

    But now, he finally possessed it!

    ¡°What? Surprised?¡± Mu Chen raised his head, indifferently looking at Elder Zuo with a mocking smile.

    Elder Zuo¡¯s face changed, then a brief momentter, he sneered, ¡°What a great opportunity for a brat like you to actually obtain such an elite troop. It¡¯s no wonder why you¡¯re to gutsy. But are you stupid enough to think that you can unleash their power upon obtaining them?¡±

    Even a powerful army required a simrly powerful Battle Formation Master. With the two paired together, only then could their true power be unleashed.

    In the entire Greaw Continent, there were only a few that couldmand such a powerful army, and that brat was definitely not one of them.

    ¡°Really?¡± Mu Chen gently smiled before he slowly raised his hand.

    Looking at his smile, Elder Zuo suddenly squinted his eyes with unease in the depths of his heart, which waspletely shown a brief momentter.

    That¡¯s because when he watch Mu Chen slowly raise his hand, the terrifying army heavily stomped their halberds onto the ground and a crimson Battle Will condensed into a crimson cloud above the army.

    A shiver went down from Elder Zuo¡¯s head to his feet as astonishment and disbelief covered his face.

    That¡¯s because at this moment, he realised that this brat actually managed tomand such a fearsome army!

    This... how... is that possible?!

 Chapter 1165 - First Battle with an Earth Sovereign

    Chapter 1165 - First Battle with an Earth Sovereign

    The Spirit-ughtering Army roared with crimson Battle Will rising from their heads, forming into a massive crimson cloud within the hall.

    The scale of the Battle Will had exceeded the troops that Mu Chen hadmanded in the past. Not even a Lesser Earth Sovereign would dare to underestimate it.

    Space copsed with cracks spreading out akin to a cobweb from the domineering roar of Battle Will.

    Elder Zuo stood before the gate and the aloof attitude he had from before waspletely wiped from the shock at this scene.

    He alternated his gaze with disbelief between the crimson cloud of Battle Will and Mu Chen, who was guarded behind the Spirit-ughtering Army.

    Clearly, he still couldn¡¯t believe that Mu Chen would really have the ability tomand such an elite troop.

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Elder Zuo spoke in a hoarse and shaking voice.

    Everything happened too fast. Before he knew it, the lowly being that he thought he could easily crush had suddenly exploded with a frightening power.

    ¡°Looks like I have left you disappointed. Fortunately, I can fullymand this army.¡± Mu Chen looked at Elder Zuo, whose expression was constantly changing, as excitement rang in Mu Chen¡¯s heart.

    In the past, his only option was to flee upon encountering a Lesser Earth Sovereign. But today, he could instil terror on the face of a Lesser Earth Sovereign with his cards revealed.

    Mu Chen tightly held onto the Army Seal. Despite relying on the Spirit-ughtering Army to face a Lesser Earth Sovereign, he was confident that in the near future, he would be able to do it by himself.

    ¡°Elder, are you still going to obstruct me?¡± Mu Chen smiled with his eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Brat, cut your arrogance. I have seen many things and it¡¯s still too childish to intimidate me with an army. Furthermore, who knows whether a cunning brat like you is putting up a strong front?¡± Elder Zuo¡¯s eyes turned grave.

    He was shocked by Mu Chen¡¯s actions, but regardless of anything, as a Lesser Earth Sovereign, how could he be intimidated by Mu Chen¡¯s words?

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll have to ask you to try the power of my Spirit-ughtering Army.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    Mu Chen took a step forth and in the next moment, he teleported into the Spirit-ughtering Army before sitting down with his eyes closed. He unleashed his intent and it fused with the boundless crimson cloud.

    Roars resounded within his mind when his intent fused with the Battle Will. Simrly, he could sense a horrifying Battle Will under his control.

    Crimson waves swept out, shattering space and pressed towards Elder Zuo.

    Although the attack might seem simple, only those standing before it knew how impossible it was to withstand that attack. ording to his estimations, even if Garuda and Zhu Yan were standing before him at this moment, they wouldn¡¯t even have a corpse to leave behind.

    The attack was condensed with the terrifying Battle Will of the Spirit-ughtering Army.

    Crimson waves filled his pupils as Elder Zuo¡¯s face turned solemn. He could sense the terrifying power contained in the crimson wave and even he couldn¡¯t underestimate it.

    ¡°Brat!¡± Elder Zuo clenched her teeth. This easy task had suddenly be a burning pot, so how could he not be enraged?

    A thousand-foot high hand appeared when he stretched his hand out and pressed down, shattering space and mmed it against the crimson wave that surged over.

    The two opposing forces shed with stone pirs breaking apart and visible ripples spreading out, distorting and shattering space.

    The destructive forces of this simple sh had even exceeded a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign executing a Divine Ability.

    Elder Zuo¡¯s body trembled from the Spiritual Energy shock wave before he took half a step back with a dark expression.

    Evidently, he was on the lower hand in the previous sh.

    He would definitely not fear this Spirit-ughtering Army in the past, engaging and retreat at ease. But due to the price he had to pay for the Ancient Haven Pce, his strength wasn¡¯t even half of his pinnacle state.

    Thus, he wasn¡¯t able topletely resist the terrifying Battle Will.

    Mu Chen was still intoxicated by the terrifying power of the Battle Will that he had been yearning for. He waved his sleeve and the torrential crimson cloud rolled and condensed into countless crimson spears.

    The spears were covered with Battle Runes. There were at least dozens of thousands, every single one contained a power that could even intimidate a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign.

    ¡°Go!¡± Mu Chen curved his finger and the storm of spears flew out.

    ¡°Heaven and Earth Phase!¡± Elder Zuo did not dare to rx. He stomped his feet with a roar. The Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth swiftly gathered over, turning into a towering mountain before him.

    The mountain was glittering with five colours, formed from pure Spiritual Energy that was between the heavens and earth with an actual form. It¡¯s as if he had created a Spiritual Energy mountain out of nothing, a means of restriction to Earth Sovereigns.

    The mountain was akin to a shield,pletely blocking all of the spears. However, the mountain was also riddled with holes from the attack and crumbled.

    ¡°Arrogant brat, did you think that you can deal with me?¡± After being attacked by Mu Chen, Elder Zuo¡¯s face turned dark as he snorted.

    He flipped his hand and Mu Chen could sense the heavens and earth shrinking with a colossal pir descending from the sky towards him, who was protected by the Spirit-ughtering Army.

    The strength of that attack was unimaginable and if Mu Chen didn¡¯t have the Spirit-ughtering Army, then it would be impossible for him to escape from that attack.

    ¡°Heh, if you¡¯re in your pinnacle state, it might really be difficult for me to beat you. But at your current state, what can you do?¡± Mu Chen raised his head. He knew that the pir was formed by Elder Zuo with a finger of his.

    Mu Chen took a deep breath and in the next moment, his eyes turned red with a roar, ¡°Spirit-ughtering Army, kill!¡±

    The Spirit-ughtering Army opened their eyes and raised their heads to look at the massive pir with crimson Battle Will gushing from their eyes.

    Crimson Battle Will roared and the pir exploded.

    The darkness swiftly faded and Mu Chen discovered that the surrounding darkness was akin to an illusion. He saw Elder Zuo¡¯s finger shaking with blood dripping from it.

    Controlling the heavens and earth with a single finger that couldn¡¯t be avoided, truly an Earth Sovereign indeed.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes shed with admiration. If it wasn¡¯t for the Spirit-ughtering Army, then he would have been instantly killed with no chance to escape.

    In just a short sh, he had experienced the power of an Earth Sovereign for himself. It wasn¡¯t something that a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign could face.

    But it¡¯s about time he ended it. Mu Chen licked his lips as he gently smiled. ¡°Although I wish to experience the power of a Lesser Earth Sovereign, my time is precious, so it¡¯s time to end this.¡±

    Mu Chen bit on his finger and swiped across space, forming an ancient rune.

    ¡°Spirit-ughtering Battle Formation!¡± Blood Runes fell into the crimson cloud with a lustre gushing out, vaguely forming into a massive Battle Formation.

    When Elder Zuo saw this Battle Formation, his face had turned unsightly. He felt the aura of death from it.

 Chapter 1166 - Sovereign Immortal Body

    Chapter 1166 - Sovereign Immortal Body

    Crimson lustres gushed out from the crimson cloud above the Spirit-ughtering Army and had linked together with a terrifying fluctuation being emanated.

    With a grave expression, Mu Chen¡¯s seals changed and the Battle Will constantly condensed, forming into a massive Battle Formation in the hall.

    A Battle Formation that was unique to the Spirit-ughtering Army, the Spirit-ughtering Battle Formation!

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t a stranger to this Battle Formation as he had witnessed it for himself when this Battle Formation annihted 8 Earth Sovereigns.

    Although the Spirit-ughtering Army was no longer in their pinnacle state, Elder Zuo was also much weaker than those 8 Earth Sovereigns.

    Thus, Elder Zuo¡¯s face had turned dark when he saw the terrifying Battle Formation. His eyelids were twitching as all the colour drained from his face.

    This wasn¡¯t in his expectations, since he never thought that a lowly being that he could easily crush would transform into a ferocious tiger.

    He felt the danger of death from the Battle Formation and he might die if he wasn¡¯t careful.

    Elder Zuo felt that it was unbelievablyical when he thought about this, since he was actually about to be forced by a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign to the edge of death.

    However, he knew that if he doesn¡¯t do anything to retaliate, he might really die here.

    ¡°Brat, don¡¯t take it too far!¡± Elder Zuo roared as he stomped his feet. Spiritual Energy burst out from his body and condensed into a silhouette in the sky that made even the entire heavens and earth suppressed by it.

    Mu Chen looked at the massive silhouette with a slight change in his expression. He could sense that it should be the Sovereign Celestial Body that Elder Zuo had cultivated.

    Elder Zuo roared and an unbelievable scene appeared. The massive silhouette was sucked into his mouth.

    Elder Zuo actually devoured his Sovereign Celestial Body?!

    Elder Zuo¡¯s body started to expand and in just a few breaths¡¯ time, he had turned into a thousand-foot high silhouette, covered with runes that were formed with massive Spiritual Energy.

    Elder Zuo stood between the heavens and earth with clouds exiting his mouth, along with violent gales and thunderstorms.

    At this moment, Elder Zuo looked as if he was the sovereign and creator here.

    ¡°This is the legendary Sovereign Immortal Body that only an Earth Sovereign could refine?¡± Mu Chen looked at Elder Zuo as he took in a deep breath.

    It was said that upon entering the Earth Sovereign Realm, the Sovereign Celestial Body would undergo a change and one would be able to fuse with their Sovereign Celestial Body, no longer called the Celestial Body but the Immortal Body.

    ¡°Spiritual Energy extract!¡± Elder Zuo pointed towards Mu Chen as he roared.

    A peculiar fluctuation spread out and Mu Chen could sense the Spiritual Energy in this region having a rejection for him. He had been isted from the Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth.

    ¡°This is the Earth Sovereign¡¯s Law Words?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s face turned grave. If he was merely an ordinary Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign. Just those words from Elder Zuo wouldnd him in a bad situation.

    Truly, there¡¯s a huge gap between the Earth Sovereign and the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    Fortunately, he had no intention to rely on Spiritual Energy in this fight, but Battle Will. Naturally, even Elder Zuo couldn¡¯t iste him from the Battle Will of the Spirit-ughtering Army.

    ¡°Lightning!¡± Elder Zuo roared and countless lightning soared in this area, containing destructive power that swept towards Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen did not dare to rx and had immediately controlled Battle Will to form some defences, akin to a turtle shell that protected him along with the Spirit-ughtering Battle Formation.

    Ferocious attacks constantly crash and theyers of Battle Will were pushed back, but they were still endlessly gushing out from the clouds.

    ¡°Wind! Fire! Mountain!¡± Elder Zuo started to unleash attacks and the Spiritual Energy in this region started to move as he willed, forming into terrifying attacks that swept towards Mu Chen, constantly pushing the crimson Battle Will back.

    But Mu Chen did not panic because the Spirit-ughtering Battle Formation had just started to form. Even if Elder Zuo had used his Sovereign Immortal Body, it¡¯s still impossible to break through the protection of the Battle Will.

    Elder Zuo had clearly sensed this and his face turned even darker with reluctance and rage in his eyes. He never expected that he wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress Mu Chen even with his Sovereign Immortal Body.

    Finally, when the attacks gradually weakened, Mu Chen raised his head and indifferently looked at Elder Zuo before the crimson clouds started to dissipate, revealing apleted crimson Battle Formation.

    ¡°Since you have attacked, it¡¯s my turn now. Elder Zuo, have a taste of my Battle Formation.¡± Mu Chen smiled. He clenched his fist and an endless blood lustre gushed out from the Battle Formation, dying the entire region in red.

    The blood lustre constantly spread out, attempting to encase Elder Zuo within it.

    The moment he falls in, then Mu Chen would trigger the Battle Formation to kill him.

    Elder Zuo¡¯s face was drained of all colour before he took a deep breath and he started to shrink to his original size. Thereafter, he stomped his feet, which caused the surrounding space to distort and he turned into a streak of light and soared.

    The roof of the hall broke apart and Mu Chen was dumbfounded as he watched a streak of light disappearing from his sight.

    Elder Zuo actually... escaped?!

    Mu Chen was dumbfounded at this scene. How could an Earth Sovereign escape like this?

    Mu Chen took a long while to recover from his shock, then felt depressed. He had even brought out the Spirit-ughtering Army¡¯s trump card; but in the end, Elder Zuo actually chose to escape.

    Mu Chen had a feeling of punching against cotton itself.

    ¡°How decisive...¡± Mu Chen sighed. Earth Sovereigns were truly decisive. The moment that they saw that the situation wasn¡¯t favourable to them, they would choose the most rational action.

    Elder Zuo was in a terrible state and if he continued to fight, he might have to pay some price. But the most important factor was that there¡¯s a possibility of him dying there.

    Thus, after weighing the benefits, he had chosen his life over his task. Even if Lu Heng punished him, Lu Heng also wouldn¡¯t im his life, but Mu Chen dared to kill him there.

    ¡°What a pity.¡± Mu Chen shook his head in pity, since he initially wanted to experience how powerful the Spirit-ughtering Army¡¯s Battle Formation was.

    However, he also felt relieved. After all, if an Earth Sovereign was to put their life on the line, then it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him. Thus, it was a good oue that Elder Zou escaped.

    Forcing a Lesser Earth Sovereign to escape, if this news entered the Greaw Continent, it would definitely raise his fame but a huge chunk.

    Mu Chen sighed before he called off the Battle Will and lifted the Army Seal, recalling the Spirit-ughtering Army.

    He came before the gate. Mand¡¯s main body should be behind this gate.

    Mu Chen tensed his body up as he stretched his hands out and slowly pushed open the gate.

    As the gate open, a deste aura blew against his face.

    Mu Chen directed his gaze over and saw the pitch-ck bewitching flower at the end of the damaged hall.

 Chapter 1167 - Here at Last

    Chapter 1167 - Here at Last

    There were pirs that stood standing in the hall that was covered with damage from the intense battle that once took ce here.

    The ground was evidently enhanced by Spiritual Arrays in the past; but despite that, there were deep marks on the ground from the battles.

    Mu Chen could also see sparkling corpses that still emanated powerful fluctuations even after their deaths. Evidently, they had to be powerful existences when they were still alive.

    It was a tragic scene but Mu Chen wasn¡¯t bothered about his surroundings. His gaze was on the pitch-ck bewitching flower at the end of the hall that was emitting a dark lustre, as if it could devour the rays of light. There were also ancient runes in those lustres.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was glued onto the flower. He knew that it was Mand¡¯s main body, the Primordial Mand Flower!

    ¡°Found it atst.¡± Mu Chen breathed out in relief as he looked at the flower. As long as he could take Mand¡¯s main body out, then he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the Xia Emperor being a threat.

    Although Mand¡¯s main body was just before him, he did not act recklessly because he could sense the Spiritual Energy hidden in the surroundings.

    He knew that with those eight corpses as the origin, the power remnant in those corpses was the source of this Spiritual Array¡¯s power.

    ¡°This Spiritual Array isn¡¯t any weaker to thepleted Nine Dragon God-Killing Array.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned grave. He gained information on the Spiritual Array based on his perception. Although this Spiritual Array might look calm, he knew that if he recklessly stepped in, then he would suffer destructive attacks that would make even a Greater Earth Sovereign fall when facing those attacks.

    ¡°No wonder Mand chose to hide here back then. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop Lu Heng from getting to her.¡± Mu Chen helplessly sighed. But although this Spiritual Array had blocked Lu Heng back then, it was also blocking him as well.

    In his view, Mand and Lu Heng should have been in the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm back then.

    Mu Chen squinted his gaze at the Spiritual Array and fell into silence. He sat down at the edge of the Spiritual Array before closing his eyes and started to study this Spiritual Array.

    No matter how powerful this Spiritual Array was, he had to break it or he would have to give up on Mand¡¯s main body.

    As he closed his eyes, his Spiritual Energy perception spread out and he gradually gained information on this Spiritual Array as it appeared in his mind.

    This Spiritual Array was profound and had vaguely emitted a powerful feeling that even made Mu Chen feel fearful.

    Evidently, this should be a Middle Rank Schr Grade Spiritual Array.

    Back when Mu Chen was in the Second Hall, the reason why he could easily control the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array was that he had obtained an iplete diagram about it and even spent time to study it. Thus, he was naturally able to find the ws and gain control of that array.

    But this Spiritual Array before him was an unfamiliar Schr Grade Spiritual Array.

    Thus, it¡¯s highly impossible for him to break it in a short period of time.

    Mu Chen calmed his heart and started to sense every single point of the Spiritual Array. If he wanted to break this Spiritual Array, then he would have to gain sufficient knowledge about this Spiritual Array so that he could search for its ws.

    As Mu Chen sat with his eyes closed, this entire area returned to silence, encased in a deste aura.

    Before he knew it, he had been in his position for an entire day. He sat there without moving and a spiritual lustre was surging around him that constantly condensed into the model of a Spiritual Array. However, the model wasn¡¯tplete and it constantly crumbled. However, Mu Chen persisted and constructed it again and again.

    This Spiritual Array was naturally the powerful Spiritual Array that covered this entire hall. Mu Chen was trying to deduce its ws.

    Another half a day passed and suddenly, a spiritual lustre blossomed before Mu Chen and the model of an extremelyplicated Spiritual Array was formed. Although it was only a model, it still emitted an astonishing fluctuation.

    Mu Chen slowly opened his eyes, looking a little exhausted. It was even more tiring than fighting with Elder Zuo.

    But he knew that this wasn¡¯t the time to rest. He suppressed his exhaustion and looked at the model of Spiritual Array with his eyes flickering.

    ¡°A Middle Rank Schr Grade Spiritual Array indeed, to actually be soplicated.¡± Mu Chen sighed. He had only traced the outline to form a model, which had already taken all his energy. If he wanted to set it uppletely, then even if he had drained himself dry, he also wouldn¡¯t be able to seed.

    This Spiritual Array required at least a few million spiritual seals and if he made the slightest mistake in linking them, it would cause the copse of the Spiritual Array. So one could imagine how difficult it was to set up such an array.

    But his efforts weren¡¯t in vain. He looked at the massive Spiritual Array before him. He already found out the method to break this Spiritual Array. Aside from using force, he could only resort to cutting its source of power.

    Thereafter, his gaze shifted towards the corpses under the eight pirs. They were the source of energy for the Spiritual Array. They had formed into a bnced link between them.

    Because of this bnce, Mu Chen would suffer the attacks from the eight corpses no matter which side he entered from. Thus, he could only resort to breaking the bnce. Without anyone controlling this Spiritual Array, the Spiritual Energy would lose control, which might give him an opportunity.

    Although it sounded simple, it was extremely tough to put it into action. After all, the moment Mu Chen showed the slightest sign of attacking, he would be attacked by this Spiritual Array instead and even his Spirit-ughtering Army wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it.

    Thus, he had to destroy that bnce without triggering the Spiritual Array.

    Mu Chen knitted his brows as he fell into thoughts on how to break the bnce.

    ¡°I can¡¯t attack the Spiritual Array or it would be triggered and the bncees from the central control, which are the pirs behind the eight corpses. The corpses should be the source of Spiritual Energy and the pirs are the bridges to link them up.¡±

    ¡°So if I can separate the corpses from the pirs, then I will be able to disrupt the bnce!¡±

    Mu Chen raised his head with his gaze flickering. He stared at the eight pirs and the corpses, determining their locations and a smile appeared on his face.

    He gently stomped on the ground to test how sturdy the ground was before smiling. ¡°So it¡¯s so simple.¡±

    Mu Chen started to move back and the Army Seal appeared in his hand. He summoned the Spirit-ughtering Army with their crimson Battle Will sweeping out from them while he fused his intent within.

    The Spirit-ughtering Army unleashed a roar and a massive crimson python was formed above their heads with countless Battle Runes flickering on its body.

    Unleashing a roar, the python dived down in a terrifying momentum, but it wasn¡¯t targeting the Spiritual Array, but a corner in the northwest.

    The entire hall trembled under the python¡¯s attack. Although the ground was refined with Spiritual Energy, making it as sturdy as steel, a crater was still formed out of the ground from the attack of the Spirit-ughtering Army.

    A cloud of dust rose, but Mu Chen did not look at the crater. Instead, his gaze was on a pir, since his attack would bring ripples towards the pir to affect it.

    Mu Chen¡¯s thinking was simple. Since he couldn¡¯t directly attack the Spiritual Array, then he could only rely on shock waves to affect the Spiritual Array.

    However, due to the istion of the Spiritual Array, the shock wave would definitely be greatly weakened. But the moment it worked, then it would achieve the oue that he wanted.

    Although the exnation might make the entire task look simple, one must know the model of the Spiritual Array, to begin with, or it would be futile.

    Thus, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was fixed on the corpse beneath the pir at this moment.

    Roughly eight breathster, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes abruptly narrowed when he saw the corpse tremble. Although it was barely noticeable, the corpse still moved a little towards the front.

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help revealing a grin, since he had finally found the method to break this Spiritual Array.

 Chapter 1168 - One Palm

    Chapter 1168 - One Palm

    The hall still resounded with the sh while a smile appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face. His prediction had given him a pleasant oue.

    The corpse under the pir slightly moved under the shock wave. Although it was barely noticeable, Mu Chen still saw hope to breaking the Spiritual Array.

    Naturally, he knew that if those corpses still had remnant wills in them, then his efforts would have all been futile.

    If they had resisted, then Mu Chen would definitely not be able to shake them with the shock wave that he created.

    Evidently, Mu Chen was pretty lucky. After tens of thousands of years, those corpses were practically on their edge. So their remnant wills had all dissipated with only this Spiritual Array remaining behind.

    It was all due to his previous efforts for looking at the Spiritual Array. After all, it wasn¡¯t something that he could achieve so easily.

    Not only did Mu Chen need to figure out the areas, he even needed to urately hit them so that the shock waves would be sent to the corpses.

    Mu Chen took a deep breath and no longer hesitated. He immediately controlled the Spirit-ughtering Army with Battle Will sweeping out and violently attacked another location.

    The entire hall violently trembled with shock waves constantly fluctuating out, akin to a ferocious dragon.

    Under that ferocious attacks, the corpse beneath the pir constantly trembled and finally moved a little, gradually moving out of the pir¡¯s range.

    The attackssted a full half an hour, and even Mu Chen¡¯s breathing had turned heavy since controlling the Spirit-ughtering Army was a great burden for him.

    The ground was already riddled with holes, but Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was moved onto the corpse. He roughly calcted the distance and squinted his eyes.

    ¡°A little more and I will be able to move the corpse away from the stone pir.¡± Mu Chen muttered and tensed his body. With a thought, the Spirit-ughtering Army roared with Battle Will mming against the ground again.

    The entire ground trembled and the corpse shifted a little more.

    Sess! Mu Chen rejoiced as he raised his head and saw the Spiritual Array trembling. The bnced and powerful Spiritual Energy appeared chaotic at this moment.

    The eight pirs instantly corroded and cracks started to spread out. Evidently, the pir started to show signs of crumbling without the support of the corpse.

    The Spiritual Array, which relied on the eight pirs had revealed ws with the eight pirs weakening.

    Mu Chen looked at the spiritual lustre gushing out with light flickering in his eyes. In his perception, the Spiritual Array that made him feel helpless was no longer as invulnerable as before.

    Mu Chen waved his hand and recalled the Spirit-ughtering Army, along with the Army Seal. he walked to the edge of the Spiritual Array and flicked his finger. A crimson armour appeared on his body, encasing his entire silhouette.

    This was the Crimson Dragon Armour that he obtained from Xia Hong, which had decent defensive abilities. So if he wanted to enter the Spiritual Array, then he would have to make preparations for it.

    Finishing these preparations, Mu Chen took a deep breath and stepped into the Spiritual Array without hesitation.

    When Mu Chen stepped in, he could sense the terrifying Spiritual Energy storm sweeping in his direction and felt a heavy blow against his body.

    With slow steps, Mu Chen stepped forth. Although he was moving slowly, he would have to bear extremely great pressure with every step. The Crimson Dragon Armour also emanated a crimson lustre. However, the lustre was suppressed by the Spiritual Array, so it couldn¡¯t spread out and creaking sounds came from his armour.

    That¡¯s because the Spiritual Array was in disorder, he didn¡¯t have to suffer the attacks from the eight corpses. However, the terrifying Spiritual Energy in the Spiritual Array still made it tough for him to press forth.

    Furthermore, he had to constantly shift his location to search for the weak point in the Spiritual Energy storm. If he made the wrong move, then he would have to suffer a heavy blow.

    Thus, Mu Chen had walked across the thousand feet Spiritual Array for nearly an hour with sweat covering his body.

    The bewitching Mand Flower was already within reach. But not only did Mu Chen not rx, his body also tightened up as he looked at the corpse that was before the final pir.

    As long as he could get through the range of the stone pirs, then he would be able to get past the Spiritual Array.

    However, Mu Chen knitted his brows. He had discovered that this corpse had blocked the only path, since the two sides were filled with violent Spiritual Energy. If he was enveloped within them, then Mu Chen would definitely be killed.

    Under this situation, it was impossible for him to summon the Spirit-ughtering Army. That¡¯s because the powerful Spiritual Energy would definitely trigger the entire Spiritual Array. At that time, all attacks would be concentrated towards him.

    The moment that happened, even with the Spirit-ughtering Army, he would gradually be exhausted to his death.

    Right now, the only option was for him to get past by himself.

    Mu Chen pulsed his lips and his face turned solemn. This Spiritual Array wasn¡¯t ordinary, but the corpse had undergone the passage of time. He refused to believe that he could be hindered by a mere corpse!

    Mu Chen stomped his foot and bolted out without any hesitation, charging towards that corpse.

    He moved at an extremely swift speed, akin to teleportation, and appeared before the corpse before brushing past it.

    It was also at that moment, the corpse opened its eyes and a spiritual lustre gushed from them. It stretched out its hand and gently patted, pushing towards his right.

    Cracks appeared in the atmosphere and a terrifying Spiritual Energy had spread out.

    Sensing the astonishing Spiritual Energy, Mu Chen¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help changing and he triggered the Dragon-Phoenix Physique without any hesitation. The True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits resided on his skin, dying his entire body gold.

    The corpse¡¯s dried up hands gently patted Mu Chen¡¯s Crimson Dragon Armour. As if it was a volcanic eruption that broke out on Mu Chen¡¯s back. Mu Chen was blown away and had instantly flown to the edge of the Spiritual Array.

    There¡¯s a palm print that could be seen on the Crimson Dragon Armour; but, thereafter, there were crimson flickers on the armour and it shattered!

    A mournful cry rang out from the Crimson Dragon Armour as it shattered into pieces!

    Such a powerful Quasi-Saint Artifact waspletely destroyed.

    When the Crimson Dragon Armour was destroyed, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help spatting a mouthful of blood from his mouth. His body swiftly dimmed and the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits that resided on his skin had also dimmed down before disappearing.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was drained of colour before he turned his head back in fear and looked at the corpse. Thetter had returned to a calm state, but the palm from before had still left a deep impression in Mu Chen¡¯s mind.

    If he hadn¡¯t worn the Crimson Dragon Armour and triggered his physical body to its strongest state, he would have probably been killed by now.

    ¡°How terrifying. Those eight corpses must have been Earth Sovereigns when they were still alive.¡± Mu Chen sighed as he had, once again, sensed the shocking strength of the Ancient Haven Pce. In the Greaw Continent, any Lesser Earth Sovereign could establish a top-tiered force and be proimed an Overlord. But in the Ancient Haven Pce, they could only be considered as one of the top hierarchy.

    But even the powerful Ancient Haven Pce couldn¡¯t avoid destruction when the Fiend ns invaded. Thus, one could see how terrifying the Fiend ns were.

    They truly were the sworn enemies of all beings in the Great Thousand World!

    Mu Chen pulsed his lips with a stern expression. But a brief momentter, he had reorganized his emotions and raised his head, looking at the bewitching flower.

    Mu Chen finally felt heavily relieved as he took in a deep breath. ¡°Finally found you...¡±

 Chapter 1169 - Emergence of the Hidden Scripture Pavilion

    Chapter 1169 - Emergence of the Hidden Scripture Pavilion

    The crimson lotus stage emanated a crimson lustre at the end of the stairs, where the bewitching flower wasid upon, emitting a dark lustre that looked extremely peculiar.

    ¡°This is the legendary rare divine flower of the Great Thousand World, the Mand Flower?¡± Mu Chen stopped before the Mand Flower and examined it with curiosity. The Immortal Page in his body, which contained the cultivation technique of the Great Sr Undying Body, was engraved with the divine runes of the Mand Flower, but this was the first time he had seen a real one.

    Legend had it that when a Mand Flower evolved to its limits, it would possess a power that rivalled the True Dragon and Phoenix, an existenceparable to a Heavenly Sovereign.

    However, such a flower possessed intellect the moment it was born and was proficient in dark energy. So even when it was born, as long as it hid, not even an Earth Sovereign could find it.

    Mu Chen looked at the Mand Flower. Although it had sealed itself, Mu Chen could still sense the surging energies in that bewitching flower that even lightly trembled the surrounding space.

    Mu Chen sighed at the massive energy before a smear of dark light condensed in his hand and formed into a ck leaf.

    Although Mand¡¯s main body had sealed itself, it would still have its instincts to protect itself. If Mu Chen attempted to forcefully seize it, then it would cause it to attack him and the attack of a Greater Earth Sovereign wasn¡¯t something that Mu Chen could bear.

    Fortunately, he came prepared. This leaf was what Mand had given him earlier. It could be used to retrieve her main body.

    Mu Chen infused the ck leaf with his Spiritual Energy, causing the leaf to emit a ck lustre, and it swiftly expanded. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, it had turned into a few dozen feet in size and wrapped the bewitching flower.

    The bewitching flower slightly trembled, but it did not resist. It allowed the leaf to wrap itself up, akin to a cocoon.

    Mu Chen waved his hand and retrieved the ck cocoon. Thereafter, he looked at the crimson jade lotus stage with curiosity.

    He swiped his hand on the lotus stage. The touch was cold and, thereafter, a cold energy entered his body.

    The sudden energy startled Mu Chen and just when he was about to force it out, he froze when he realised that the energy was swiftly healing the injuries that he suffered from the corpse.

    The palm print on his back was also slowly dissipating and in just a few minutes, his injuries had been mostly healed. It was so much so that even the exhaustion from when he controlled the Spirit-ughtering Army lessened.

    ¡°This...¡± Shock shed on Mu Chen¡¯s face. This lotus stage actually has a powerful recovering ability?

    One must know that if Mu Chen had to recover his own injuries, he would require at least half a day. But now, he had recovered in just ten-odd minutes under the effects of the crimson lotus. This efficiency was at least a hundred times faster.

    Thus, he could tell that this lotus stage was a treasure!

    With this, even if he had suffered heavy injuries in the future, he only needed some time to recover from them. Furthermore, it was even useful to an Earth Sovereign. Otherwise, Mand wouldn¡¯t have used it to treat her wounds.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the price of this isparable to a Middle Rank Saint Artifact!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze beamed as he looked at the crimson lotus with greed in his eyes. Even the worth of the Wind God¡¯s Fan was inferior to this.

    Mu Chen grinned, since he never thought that not only would he manage to find Mand¡¯s main body, he even had an unexpected harvest.

    Thus, Mu Chen took the lotus away with him without any hesitation. Such a treasure couldn¡¯t be wasted here.

    Mu Chen dusted his hands in satisfaction. However, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave, so he sat down and waited. He was waiting for the appearance of the Hidden Scripture Pavilion.

    Ever since he entered the Ancient Haven Pce, he could feel a pair of eyes staring at him. Previously, he was still wondering whether he had sensed this incorrectly but at this moment, he could affirm that it should be the Hidden Scripture Pavilion of the Ancient Haven Pce.

    Just as Xiao Xiao had said, only those with outstanding performances could enter the Hidden Scripture Pavilion.

    Right now, not only did Mu Chen manage to enter the Second Hall and obtain the elite army under the Second Hall Master, he even defeated a Lesser Earth Sovereign in the First Hall and even passed through a terrifying Spiritual Array that could even leave a Greater Earth Sovereign with a headache...

    If such achievements couldn¡¯t grant him entry to the Hidden Scripture Pavilion, then the heavens would be blind.

    Thus, Mu Chen didn¡¯t have to do anything. All he had to do now was wait and see if the mysterious Hidden Scripture Pavilion would react.

    Thus, a waiting game started, but as time gradually passed, there wasn¡¯t anything unusual urring. It¡¯s as if the Hidden Scripture Pavilion didn¡¯t approve of Mu Chen¡¯s performance.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze slightly flickered before his eyes turned resolute with self-confidence.

    As long as the Hidden Scripture Pavilion possessed intellect, then Mu Chen would be confident that his achievements could grant him the qualifications to enter.

    He believed that even amongst the Ancient Haven Pce, his performance would be ranked one of the tops.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze calmly looked at the space before him, as if he was looking at the invisible Hidden Scripture Pavilion. As if he was speaking to it with his gaze that he was qualified to enter.

    As if something had sensed his gaze, the silencested a brief longer before Mu Chen squinted his eyes to realise that the space before him had started to ripple.

    It¡¯s as if there was an ancient sutra being chanted, causing the space to distort before an azure and mysterious pavilion appeared.

    Mu Chen looked at the mysterious pavilion and his heart throbbed.

    He could sense that this mysterious pavilion had been watching him, but he wasn¡¯t afraid. He continued to firmly stare at it.

    The two looked at each other in the hall and a few minutes, before the mysterious pavilion fluctuated and Mu Chen could hear an aged voice resounding. ¡°Firm heart and unwavering confidence. You¡¯re qualified to enter the Hidden Scripture Pavilion.¡±

    Mu Chen abruptly squinted his eyes at that voice. It was actually from the Hidden Scripture Pavilion?

    The intellect of the Hidden Scripture Pavilion was this advance? This was not something that an ordinary Saint Artifact could bepared to!

    While Mu Chen was astonished, the Hidden Scripture Pavilion slightly rippled with an azure lustre that condensed into stairs that stretched towards Mu Chen.

    Evidently, he would be able to enter the Hidden Scripture Pavilion if he walked up these stairs!

    Looking at the stairs before him, Mu Chen¡¯s heart roared with waves, even with hisposure, and he felt dizzy in his mind.

    He really seeded? As long as he entered the Hidden Scripture Pavilion, he would be granted an opportunity to obtain the evolution method of the Great Sr Undying Body. How long as he been waiting for this?

    From the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, the Greaw Continent, the Great Havew Domain and rising from a Commander to an Emperor. He had done so much just for this chance to obtain the evolution method of the Great Sr Undying Body!

    Right now, his target, which he had been pursuing for years, was finally going to be his, which lifted waves in Mu Chen¡¯s heart.

    Mu Chen took a deep breath and slowly suppressed the emotions in his heart. He respectfully bowed at the Hidden Scripture Pavilion before he stepped onto the azure stairs without hesitation.

    When he walked to thest step, the surrounding space distorted and the next time he appeared, the area he was in was shrouded in mist, akin to a celestial realm with an ancient and mysterious Hidden Scripture Pavilion.

    At this moment, the gate of the Hidden Scripture Pavilion slowly opened and countless rays of ancient and powerful beams shot out.

    Mu Chen stepped in without any hesitation, stepping into this treasurend that many had yearned for in their dreams in the Ancient Haven Pce!

    The moment he stepped in, Mu Chen suddenly clenched his hand with excitement shing in his eyes.

    Immortal Golden Body, here Ie!

 Chapter 1170 - Seeking the Immortal Golden Body

    Chapter 1170 - Seeking the Immortal Golden Body

    The moment Mu Chen stepped into the Hidden Scripture Pavilion, he was blinded by the light. When the light receded, it was an endless starry sky that appeared in his view.

    There were countless flickering stars that looked extremely gorgeous as he walked on it.

    ¡°So this is the Hidden Scripture Pavilion...¡± Mu Chen looked at the massive starry sky and muttered. It was a little surprising for him, since the Hidden Scripture Pavilion was actually not a library, nor had he seen any Divine Abilities here.

    While Mu Chen was puzzled, the starry sky trembled. Thereafter, buzzing noises resounded and streaks of light descended down.

    When Mu Chen approached, he realised that those streaks of light were actually all colours ofets that looked extremely spectacr.

    However, when Mu Chen looked at them, his eyes suddenly squinted. To his discovery, thoseets weren¡¯t meteorites but scrolls.

    ¡°So those Divine Abilities and Secret Arts are thoseets?¡± Mu Chen was startled before he raised his head and looked at the boundless starry sky. A spiritual lustre was condensed in his eyes and he noticed that those stars were scrolls with vague and profound fluctuations emanating from them. Naturally, those stars contained extraordinary Divine Abilities and Secret Arts.

    ¡°With so many secret arts, I wonder where the Immortal Golden Body is located?¡± Mu Chen knitted his brows. This Hidden Scripture Pavilion was too vast and ording to his estimations, this might beparable to an Ancient n.

    Without any guide, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to find the Immortal Golden Body.

    Although he was a little vexed, he naturally did not give up. After a brief ponder, Mu Chen no longer hesitated and turned into a streak of light that flew towards thoseets.

    As he travelled amongst theets, he focused all his attention to his perception. After all, he had cultivated the Great Sr Undying Body, so he should sense a mysterious link with the Immortal Golden Body. If he¡¯s near it, then he might be able to sense it.

    In this process, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t tempted by those powerful Divine Abilities or Secret Arts, since he couldn¡¯t be sure how many choices he was given in the Hidden Scripture Pavilion. So if he casually picked one and was sent back by the Hidden Scripture Pavilion, then he would definitely have his intestines turning green from regret. Thus, he kept to his objective.

    He was akin to an interster traveller. He lost the concept of time and stubbornly searched for his objective.

    He had seen many Divine Abilities and Secret Arts, all of which was within his reach, but he had given them up without any hesitation.

    Mu Chen appeared before a massive fiery star that was akin to mes, distorting space from the high temperature.

    Mu Chen looked at the scroll within it. There was a fire dragon engraved on it with ancient text that could be vaguely seen.

    Annihtion Fire Dragon Art - Greater Divine Ability.

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes, since he never thought that it was a Greater Divine Ability... One must know that even he had only cultivated the iplete Self-Sacrificial Demonic Punch.

    If it was thepleted one, it might beparable to a Greater Divine Ability. So at this moment, the power of his iplete version was merely akin to a Lesser Divine Ability.

    A Greater Divine Ability was something that even a Greater Earth Sovereign could be drawn by.

    Mu Chen looked at the star and sensed it. He had a high chance of sess if he wanted to obtain it...

    However, Mu Chen only briefly hesitated before he turned around and left. Although a Greater Divine Ability was precious, it¡¯s still insufficient to shake his heart.

    Losing the concept of time, it was a slow and dry process as he travelled. However, he wasn¡¯t impatient nor anxious, he kept his heartposed.

    However, the item that he had been looking for had still not appeared.

    Mu Chen suddenly stopped and looked at the boundless starry sky. Perhaps the Great Sr Undying Body was amongst them, but he had a feeling that it¡¯s impossible to find it.

    He had someprehension in his heart. The Immortal Golden Body was the second evolution of the Great Sr Undying Body and the third would be the legendary Primordial Immortal Body, one of the Five Primal Bodies in the world.

    So it should be ranked as one of the tops in the Hidden Scripture Pavilion. It might be impossible to find such treasures if he searched for it... Unless it was willing to appear.

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes and sat down with a boundless spiritual lustre gushing out of his body before it condensed into a massive golden silhouette.

    A zing golden sun appeared behind the head of that silhouette, it was Mu Chen¡¯s Great Sr Undying Body.

    At this moment, this Great Sr Undying Body was also seated in the void in the same posture as Mu Chen with a boundless golden lustre gushing out of the sun behind its head.

    Mu Chen gradually sank into silence, since he had given up taking the initiative to search for it. Instead, he had decided to release the Great Sr Undying Body to lure it out.

    The entire area was silent and time flowed extremely slowly, as if time had frozen, which made Mu Chen feel as if he had gone through the countless passages of time, which could drive anyone insane.

    As time passed, he was exhausting his Spiritual Energy, but he couldn¡¯t replenish any. However, Mu Chen did not give up. He poured all of the Spiritual Energy in his body towards the Great Sr Undying Body...

    After a long time, the spiritual lustre around him started to dim and the Great Sr Undying Body had also lost its lustre, as if it would soon disappear.

    However, the Immortal Golden Body that Mu Chen had been waiting patiently for still did not appear.

    ¡°So it¡¯s doesn¡¯t work...?¡± Mu Chen muttered to himself. Facing this sort of situation, even someone as tenacious as him felt disappointed and started to doubt this method. But a brief momentter, he narrowed his eyes even more as he poured thest traces of Spiritual Energy into the Great Sr Undying Body.

    The Great Sr Undying Body grew brighter again, but it was just temporarily. After the lustre, the Great Sr Undying Body started to swiftly dim.

    As the Great Sr Undying Body turned even more illusory, it finally faded, since it had used up itsst Spiritual Energy.

    Mu Chen also suffered from his Spiritual Energy exhaustion and his sight gradually turned dark.

    When Mu Chen was about to fall into darkness, a peculiar fluctuation suddenly spread out in his heart and an unknown perception surged in his heart.

    Mu Chen immediately opened his eyes with a faint smile on his face as he looked before him.

    At this moment, a massive star had appeared before him without him knowing. It looked like it was forged with gold, looking deste and ancient with an endless golden lustre gushing out.

    In the star, Mu Chen saw a golden paper with ancient and primal runes on it. Every single rune looked like it was naturally formed by the heavens and earth with the bizarre power of summoning wind and rain.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was fixed on the golden page and he could vaguely see ancient wordings slowly wandering on it - the Immortal Golden Body.

    After a long while, Mu Chen gently smiled before he lowered his head and clenched his fists. At this moment, he had lost control from the joy and his fists were slightly trembling.

    Mu Chen trembled with excitement. How long had he been waiting and worked hard for this day?

    Looking at the golden paper, Mu Chen knew that he had actually grown up quite a bit...

    He smiled and walked into the golden sun with one hand ced behind his back.

    Immortal Golden Body, I have finally found you!

 Chapter 1171 - Fighting Garuda

    Chapter 1171 - Fighting Garuda

    When Mu Chen stepped into that star, he could sense that his surroundings had started to change. Space distorted and when his sight recovered, he noticed that he had been brought to a golden za that looked like it was forged with gold.

    There were golden pirs that stood towering on the za that even reached the clouds. The entire region was filled with an unbelievably deste aura.

    Mu Chen stood in the za and saw a golden altar at the centre with a golden halo on it. There was a thin golden page that quietly floated in the golden light.

    Mu Chen looked at the golden page and felt his temples trembling with a stinging pain in his mind. All of his emotions had been brewed to the limits at this moment.

    After all, the objective that he was after had finally appeared before him after so many years...

    However, Mu Chen did not lose his rationale to believe that it belonged to him. He would be dreaming if he could obtain such a treasure so easily.

    ording to his estimations, he might need to undergo a test in order to obtain it. He had no information about that test, but no matter what, Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t give up today.

    Mu Chen calmed his heart and sat on the golden za with his eyes closed, waiting for the test to arrive.

    He did not wait for a long time. He opened his eyes and look at another direction. Space distorted and a golden light condensed into a silhouette.

    It was a familiar silhouette, but Mu Chen did not have any shock on his face when he saw that arriving person. It was Garuda, who had also cultivated the Great Sr Undying Body.

    As an elite nurtured by the Saint Demonic Emperor, and also a cultivator of the Great Sr Undying Body, Mu Chen didn¡¯t believe that Garuda didn¡¯t have the means to reach here.

    While Mu Chen indifferently looked at Garuda, thetter had also opened his eyes and noticed Mu Chen¡¯s presence. When Garuda saw that Mu Chen had arrived here, hisposed face uncontrobly changed.

    ¡°You¡¯re not dead?¡± Garuda squinted his eyes as he knitted his brows.

    It was Elder Zuo of their Saint Demonic Pce that stopped Mu Chen. Even if Elder Zuo paid a heavy price to enter the Ancient Haven Pce, he should have been able to instantly kill any Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign.

    Garuda had originally thought that Mu Chen was doomed to death. After all, he couldn¡¯t think of any means that Mu Chen could use to escape from a Lesser Earth Sovereign.

    He naturally thought it was impossible, but Mu Chen actually appeared before him and looking at Mu Chen¡¯s smirk, it was clear that he had managed to live from the hands of Elder Zuo from the Saint Demonic Pce.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t obtained the Immortal Golden Body yet, so how can I die?¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    Garuda¡¯s face turned dark, but he swiftlyposed his expression and indifferently said, ¡°Although I have no idea what method you used to escape from Elder Zuo, it doesn¡¯t matter, since the result will be the same, even if I personally take action.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled at Garuda. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that it might be him that was escaping from me instead?¡±

    If that old fellow did not run so quickly, he would definitely be the first Earth Sovereign that Mu Chen had killed.

    Garuda tugged his hands together as he sneered, ¡°If you have that sort of ability, then would you allow me to stand before you?¡±

    Mu Chen clenched his fist and the Army Seal appeared. He poured his Spiritual Energy in and just when he was about to trigger it, he squinted his eyes and helplessly shook his head. He realised that he had failed to summon the Spirit-ughtering Army.

    Evidently, this ce had isted his connection to the Spirit-ughtering Army. It should be the work of the mysterious Hidden Scripture Pavilion...

    ¡°So you want us to have a fair battle to the death...?¡± Mu Chen muttered. However, he wasn¡¯t unhappy, he only felt pity about it. After all, only the stronger Great Sr Undying Body could obtain the qualifications to evolve.

    It was akin to nurturing Insects. The strongest would devour the weaker ones. If he had used the Spirit-ughtering Army to kill Garuda, then it would go against the rules of the Immortal Golden Body.

    ¡°If I knew about this, I would have killed him earlier.¡± Mu Chen felt pity while shaking his head.

    At that time, it was still his virgin experience with the Spirit-ughtering Army. Even he wasn¡¯t sure if he could defeat Elder Zuo and, for safety reasons, he could only allow Garuda to leave.

    If Garuda and Elder Zuo joined hands, who knows if anything might ur. That¡¯s why he chose to let Garuda leave. After all, even if he couldn¡¯t use the Spirit-ughtering Army, Mu Chen also wasn¡¯t afraid of Garuda.

    Garuda looked at Mu Chen sighing and even felt more assured that Mu Chen was fortunate to escape from Elder Zuo. Immediately, he coldly sneered while pointing towards the altar. ¡°Do you know what that is?¡±

    ¡°Mhm?¡±

    ¡°That is a Sacrificial Altar... Do you know what needs to be sacrificed?¡± Garuda licked his lips as he coldly looked at Mu Chen. ¡°The sacrifice needs to be a Great Sr Undying Body!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes squinted at Garuda¡¯s words.

    ¡°Only by sacrificing a Great Sr Undying Body, can the Divine me be ignited to refine the other Great Sr Undying Body into evolution.¡± Garuda eerily smiled as he continued, ¡°So it¡¯s fortunate for me that you can make it here. Otherwise, I would still have to suffer to ignite the altar.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Mu Chen understood from Garuda¡¯s exnation. However, he never expected that this altar actually required a sacrifice.

    It looked like this piece of news should have been from the Saint Demonic Emperor. After all, that fellow was the ride of the Heavenly Emperor, so he must have known some secrets of the Ancient Haven Pce.

    ¡°Your words have made me feel better.¡± Mu Chen sighed. So he needed a sacrifice in order for it to evolve into the Immortal Golden Body. So it was fortunate that he did not kill that fellow outside.

    ¡°What a fool!¡± Garuda initially wanted to disrupt Mu Chen¡¯s mentality. However, Garuda¡¯s face turned darker, since he had failed. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak anymore, so he stomped his feet.

    A torrential Spiritual Energy surged akin to a storm, sweep out from Garuda¡¯s body and space trembled.

    After the Heavenly Lake¡¯s Baptism, Garuda¡¯s cultivation had reached the limit of Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign!

    In terms of talent, if he coulde out of the Ancient Haven Pce alive, there¡¯s a high chance of him breaking through to the Earth Sovereign Realm.

    Sensing the Spiritual Energying from Garuda, Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned a little more grave. Without the use of the Spirit-ughtering Army, Garuda was an enemy that he couldn¡¯t underestimate.

    He took a deep breath and his face turned solemn. This battle concerned the final victor, since only one of their Great Sr Undying Bodies could undergo the evolution.

    Thus, this battle would definitely be extremely intense.

    At this moment, the Spiritual Energy of a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign gushed out of Mu Chen¡¯s body in the manner of a volcano with a golden lustre surging on the surface of his body and the roar of a dragon and cry of a phoenix echoing out.

    The True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits resided on Mu Chen¡¯s skin, bringing along powerful defensive abilities and strength.

    Mu Chen quietly stood, looking like a Primordial Ominous Beast that emanated a terrifying pressure.

    ¡°Haha, I never thought that you could actually reach this far!¡± Garuda looked at the vaguely appearing True Dragon and Phoenix behind Mu Chen. Seeing the powerful bearing that Mu Chen was emitting, he felt regret in his heart. He didn¡¯t think that as an Initial Ninth Grade Sovereign, Mu Chen could threaten him.

    However, who could have expected that Mu Chen would grow towards the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm in such a short amount of time and even escape from Elder Zuo?

    If he knew about this, he would have forcefully made a move when Mu Chen and Xia Yu fought, and swiftly kill Mu Chen to avoid future trouble.

    But right now... although it might be a little troublesome, it¡¯s not toote.

    ¡°Did you think that only you have such a powerful physical body?¡± Garuda sinisterly smiled before he clenched his fists together. A pitch-ck Spiritual Energy exploded from his body as he swelled up. His entire body looked like it was forged from a ck metal that had an indescribable power contained within. There were also ancient ck runes spreading out on the surface of his body, emanating a terrifying power.

    Garuda¡¯s roar was filled with dense killing intent the erupted in the golden za!

    Saint Demonic Physique!

 Chapter 1172 - The Intense Battle

    Chapter 1172 - The Intense Battle

    The ck current was akin to a python coiling around Garuda. He roared and shock waves endlessly spread out, causing space to shake. Just the strength of his physique alone had reached the level of a Perfected Ninth grade Sovereign.

    Mu Chen looked at Garuda and his gaze turned grave. Garuda¡¯s physical body was probably the strongest amongst those he had seen within their age.

    If it wasn¡¯t for his Dragon-Phoenix Physique being improved by the Heavenly Lake¡¯s Baptism, he might not have the confidence to win against Garuda.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body tensed up as killing intent surged in Garuda¡¯s eyes. Garuda stomped his feet and disappeared as if he had teleported.

    A golden lustre erupted from Mu Chen¡¯s body. He wasn¡¯t startled by Garuda¡¯s movements. He clenched his hand into a fist and jabbed forth.

    The True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits coiled on his arm. With a brilliant draconic roar and phoenix cry, he unleashed a power that could even destroy mountains.

    When Mu Chen jabbed forth, he saw a ck sh before him that also threw a punch at him.

    The two fists collided as if they were meteorites shing together and a visible shock wave spread out. Space had emitted a buzzing noise as it distorted around the two fists before cracks had spread out in the manner of a cobweb.

    A terrifying power roared as Mu Chen, and Garuda were blown a few thousand meters back from the shock wave.

    However, both of them pounced forth the moment they stabilised themselves.

    Two silhouettes constantly shed around the za with fists shing together. They did not use much of their Spiritual Energy, but had purely relied on their physical bodies.

    But even if they did not use much Spiritual Energy, the shock waves from their shes could cause any Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign¡¯s face to turn pale.

    In the view of many Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereigns, the two of them were practically monsters.

    In just barely a hundred breaths, the two of them had shed a few hundred times. Their attacks were extremely ferocious and their attacks were extremely crafty, targeting at each other¡¯s fatal points.

    Once again, the two of them were blown back and they drew long marks on the za.

    At this moment, their sleeves were torn into pieces with blood marks on their arms, which was caused by the terrifying shock waves from their shes. However, both of them were fine thanks to the power of their physiques.

    The two¡¯s breathing had also deepened a little. The intense confrontation from before required them to maintain their mentality at the peak.

    Facing this sort of opponent, neither of them dared to rx.

    Garuda¡¯s eyes were fixed onto Mu Chen as he wiped the blood off his arm, and his wound had already recovered. He spoke in an eerie tone, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder why Xia Yu died in your hands, so it turns out that you have some ability after all.¡±

    Through the previous confrontation, he had recalled all the contempt in his heart. Mu Chen was qualified to be his greatest enemy, just like he felt when he faced Zhu Yan.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was indifferent as a golden lustre emanated from his body. The True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits resided on his body, staring at Garuda.

    Garuda sneered at this scene, ¡°I don¡¯t care how outstanding you are. There is only one of us that can leave here alive, and it will not be you!¡±

    He suddenly threw a jab forth that had a torrential Spiritual Energy gathering under his fist, turning his fist into a myriad-foot wide projection that was akin to a dangerous beast before it pounced at Mu Chen.

    At this moment, Garuda had finally utilised his Spiritual Energy, since he did not want to drag this battle out any further.

    A ck lustre covered Mu Chen¡¯s sight as he squinted his eyes. The space at his rear fluctuated before his Sovereign Sea appeared with a boundless Spiritual Energy sweeping out.

    Mu Chen gently pushed both of his hands forth. Instantly, boundless Spiritual Energy roared, turning into a massive barrier with the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits on the barrier.

    The violent fist shed against the barrier, but it only caused the barrier to tremble. The power wasn¡¯t sufficient to destroy the barrier; but even so, Mu Chen did not rx, since he knew that it was just the beginning.

    Endless roars of thunder rang out in this area before Mu Chen saw countless ck meteorites falling from the sky. All those meteorites were fists, destroying any obstructions before them.

    Violent ripples also increasingly spread out from the massive barrier as the fists descended.

    However, with the enhancement of the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits, the defensive abilities of the barrier were extremely powerful. Although the barrier was filled with cracks when thest meteorite fell, the barrier still stood before Mu Chen nevertheless.

    Suddenly, Mu Chen¡¯s heart jolted. He sensed an immense danger. He suddenly raised his head and saw Garuda standing on a pir with both of his hands forming a bizarre seal.

    The boundless Spiritual Energy around him roared akin to a ck ocean and Garuda was looking at Mu Chen with ridicule in his eyes. Instantly, the ck ocean surged with something terrifying brewing within it as a terrifying fluctuation spread out.

    At this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s face had turned extremely grave.

    ¡°I know that you¡¯re tough to deal with, so I did not expect that attack to pose any threat to you. It was only meant to buy time for me.¡± Garuda smiled before he stretched out his finger and tapped on the ck ocean.

    ¡°Saint Demonic Divine Ability - Saint Demonic Hand!¡±

    The ck ocean suddenly split apart with geysers of ck aura soaring into the sky before it formed into a ck hand that seemed like it came from hell, enveloping towards him.

    The ck hand had enveloped all the space in this area, which made escape impossible.

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart uncontrobly trembled after he judged from the might that it must have been a genuine Divine Ability!

    He expected Garuda to have also seeded in learning a Divine Ability!

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression was extremely grave before he took a deep breath and his eyes, which were narrowed, abruptly opened. Both of his eyes turned red as a horrifying killing intent erupted from his heart.

    Mu Chen stood still as he looked at the massive hand. At this moment, there was a terrifying surge of aura that exploded from his body.

    Sensing Mu Chen¡¯s sudden change in bearing, Garuda slightly narrowed his eyes as he watched Mu Chen take half a step back, arcing his body backwards. He then threw a punch forth as a deep voice resounded throughout the za.

    ¡°Self-Sacrificial Demonic Punch!¡±

    Mu Chen soared into the sky. Compared to the massive hand, he was as tiny as an ant but even so, he flew fearlessly, and his fist shed with that gigantic hand.

    The entire area had turned quiet before cracks started to spread out in the air, looking like a colossal dragon brandishing its w, which emanated palpitating ripples.

    Space trembled, and in the next moment, the massive hand trembled before it shattered.

    When the massive hand shattered, Mu Chen was also blown back and crash against a pir, shattering that pir into golden clouds of dust that drifted in the air.

    Although Garuda did not take a step back, the pir beneath his feet had also been turned to dust and his face was solemn.

    Mu Chen stabilised his body as he looked at Garuda. At this moment, both of them had a trace of blood on the corner of their mouths.

    Naturally, they had suffered repercussions from the sh of Divine Abilities.

    Garuda¡¯s expression was solemn, since this was the first time that his Divine Ability had failed him.

    Mu Chen also furrowed his brows together, since his Self-Sacrificial Demonic Punch had also failed for the first time...

    The two of them had the same thought in their mind. A tough enemy!

    Thus, a ck seal appeared in Garuda¡¯s hand in the next moment, while an azure-coloured feathered fan appeared in Mu Chen¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 1173 - The Battle of Saint Artifacts

    Chapter 1173 - The Battle of Saint Artifacts

    When the seal appeared in Garuda¡¯s hand, sshes of waves resounded with ck water endlessly sweeping out from it, transforming this area into a ck ocean with Garuda standing on top as he coldly looked at Mu Chen.

    ¡°I never expected that I would have to bring out the Ocean-Whelming Seal. Mu Chen, I have to praise you for that!¡± Garuda sinisterly said. The Ocean-Whelming Seal was a Low Rank Saint Artifact that he had obtained from the Pce Master after paying a significant price so that he could aplish his mission perfectly.

    With Garuda¡¯s current strength and the Ocean-Whelming Seal, he could kill anyone beneath the Earth Sovereign Realm instantly even if he couldn¡¯t fight a Lesser Earth Sovereign.

    After all, the power of a Saint Artifact was not something that a Divine Artifact or Quasi-Saint Artifact could rival with.

    Not even a Lesser Earth Sovereign could possess a Low Rank Saint Artifact, which showed how rare they were.

    ¡°A Low Rank Saint Artifact...¡± Mu Chen raised his head and looked at the ck ocean with astonishment, since the power even made him feel fearful.

    It looked like Garuda came prepared, but it was a pity that a Low Rank Saint Artifact was insufficient to control the current situation, since he, Mu Chen, also had a Low Rank Saint Artifact!

    Mu Chen smiled while holding onto the azure-feathered fan with his Sovereign Sea vaguely appearing with myriad lifted waves. Spiritual Energy continuously poured out and rushed into the fan.

    As the Spiritual Energy rushed in, the fan emitted a buzzing noise as it started to expand and turn into a palm-leaf fan that was covered in ancient and profound runes. Every single one of those runes contained potent Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°Wind God¡¯s Fan!¡± Mu Chen suddenly fanned, sweeping up an azure gale in this area before it split into innumerable tornados that surrounded Mu Chen.

    The tornados had caused space to be distorted and anyone that entered the range would suffer a ferocious series of attacks that could instantly grind a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign into minced meat.

    A tornado appeared beneath Mu Chen¡¯s feet and stood on it, before rising to Garuda¡¯s height. He then smiled while waving the fan in his hand. ¡°What a coincidence, I also have a Saint Artifact as well.¡±

    Garuda¡¯s face had also turned solemn as his gaze was fixed on Mu Chen¡¯s fan. He never expected Mu Chen to possess a Low Rank Saint Artifact as well.

    The number of Mu Chen¡¯s trump cards had exceeded Garuda¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°Then, let us see whose Saint Artifact is more powerful!¡± Garuda snorted, since there¡¯s no other choice for him at this moment. One of them must die, since neither of them would give up a chance for the Immortal Golden Body!

    Since that¡¯s the case, then he would use Mu Chen¡¯s corpse as a stepping stone to forge his Immortal Golden Body!¡±

    ¡°God-ughtering Tide!¡± The seal in Garuda¡¯s hand burst with light as he roared. The ck ocean violently rolled with a massive wave that enveloped towards Mu Chen. It covered the sun and cast a myriad-foot long shadow, looking terrifying.

    Borrowing the power of his Saint Artifact, Garuda¡¯s attack had already exceeded the range of a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign.

    ck waves suppressed over, but Mu Chen wasn¡¯t panicking. He waved the fan in his hand. ¡°Wind God¡¯s Tornado!¡±

    A gale dominated this region and condensed into an azure tornado, akin to an enormous azure dragon, and shed with the ck wave.

    The colossal wave copsed into raindrops, and the azure tornado had also dispersed. The raindrops enveloped Mu Chen¡¯s region while the gale covered Garuda¡¯s.

    The ck rain had quickly created craters on the firm ground. The corrosive ability was something that not even a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign could withstand, while the azure gale was extremely sharp, leaving marks in the surrounding space...

    The destructive power of an attack unleashed by a Saint Artifact had exceeded their expectations, so neither of them dared to underestimate one another.

    Mu Chen used the violent gale to encase him, while Garuda had the ck ocean forming into a barrier.

    They exchanged a look from afar with dense killing intent brewing in their eyes. The both of them knew that their opponent wasn¡¯t easy and since they¡¯re mortal enemies, they had to get rid of their enemy so that they wouldn¡¯t grow into a disaster.

    Thus, both of them had immediately triggered their Saint Artifacts, pouring their Spiritual Energy in and the entire region was turned into a territory of the azure gale and ck water.

    The ck water had pounced forth in the manner of a water dragon before being torn apart by the azure gale...

    The sh between the two of them started again, and the scale of their attacks was something that even a Lesser Earth Sovereign had to face seriously.

    Another round of powerful shock waves dominated forth with the entire region being filled with ck raindrops and violent gales. Mu Chen and Garuda had also suffered from the shock waves; they were pushed back some distance as well.

    Their faces were somewhat pale. After all, it was extremely taxing on Spiritual Energy, so both of them had practically resorted to using Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    In just ten-odd minutes, the two of them had burnt out millions of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid each.

    They had no choice, since they weren¡¯t Earth Sovereigns. Since they couldn¡¯t use the Spiritual Energy around them to support the usage of the Saint Artifacts, they could only rely on Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    Naturally, they could also rely on their Spiritual Energy, but in this scale of a battle, their Spiritual Energy was extremely precious, since they knew that the first one to show any sign of exhaustion would be in a disadvantageous position.

    The might of a Saint Artifact was truly terrifying, but at this moment, the exhaustion was even more frightening to them. If this continued, both of them would be sucked dry.

    They exchanged a nce and both of their eyes flickered. Garuda felt a little unresigned, since he initially brought out the seal with the intention to instantly kill Mu Chen. However, he never expected that Mu Chen would also possess a Saint Artifact that¡¯s on the same level, which turned this battle into a stalemate.

    This couldn¡¯t go on, what would happen if his Spiritual Energy was exhausted?

    Although Mu Chen also had the possibility of falling into that situation, Garuda wasn¡¯t willing to gamble this battle on luck.

    Thus, he had to end this battle. Garuda was indeed a decisive person. The moment he made his decision, he waved his hand and the stone seal had disappeared.

    At the same time, Mu Chen had also stored his Wind God¡¯s Fan, allowing the raging rain and gale to slowly calm down...

    The two of them stood on a golden pir each with killing intent sparkling between their eyes.

    Suddenly, the two of them closed their eyes at the same time. A torrential ck lustre was unleashed from Garuda that gradually formed into a massive silhouette with a zing sun revolving behind its head.

    When the ck silhouette appeared, a golden lustre had also gushed out from the opposing direction and a golden silhouette was formed behind Mu Chen.

    Two simr silhouettes but different colours. The ck silhouette was akin to a ck hole, while the golden silhouette looked like a zing sun.

    The two of them had abruptly opened their eyes and had formed simr seals with their roars resounding throughout this region. ¡°¡°Great Sr Undying Body!¡±¡±

    Two Great Sr Undying Bodies faced off with murderous intent!

 Chapter 1174 - Battle of Great Solar Undying Bodies

    Chapter 1174 - Battle of Great Sr Undying Bodies

    Two massive silhouettes on the golden za with powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations that caused even space to tremble.

    For the final match, Mu Chen and Garuda had brought out their Great Sr Undying Bodies.

    They had a feeling that if they wanted to defeat the other party, they would have to do it with their Great Sr Undying Bodies.

    Garuda stood on the shoulder of his Great Sr Undying Body with the golden silhouette reflected in his eyes while saying, ¡°Mu Chen, if you destroy your own Great Sr Undying Body now, I can let you leave here alive.¡±

    However, Mu Chen hadpletely ignored Garuda¡¯s words in response to him. Garuda wasn¡¯t surprised by Mu Chen¡¯s answer; on the contrary, killing intent surged in his eyes. ¡°Since you¡¯re courting death, then I¡¯ll fulfil your wish today!¡±

    He stomped his foot and ck suns started to rise on the Great Sr Undying Body before shattering.

    ck currents swept out from the Great Sr Undying Body before they gathered under its palm.

    They looked like pythons while vaguely emitting a terrifying devouring power; as if they could devour and absorb anything.

    ¡°Sovereign Ability - Eighth Sr Demonic Pythons!¡± Garuda roared. The pythons pounced forth. Their movements were extremely unusual. They could even integrate into space.

    Shortly, Mu Chen could felt that the darkness had shrouded this region, which made him feel threatened. If that attack struck him, even his Spiritual Energy would be devoured by them.

    ¡°So this is the Sovereign Ability of his version of eight suns?¡± Mu Chen muttered in his heart. His Great Sr Undying Body could also do the same; but evidently, their Sovereign Abilities turned out to bepletely different versions.

    However, Mu Chen maintained a calm expression on his face as he formed seals with a single hand. Instantly, a boundless golden lustre blossomed from the Great Sr Undying Body with suns rising from the Great Sr Undying Body.

    ¡°Heavenly Eighth Sr Wheel!¡± Mu Chen tapped the air and the golden lustre condensed into a golden wheel around the Great Sr Undying Body before it slowly revolved.

    When the wheel was formed, the ck pythons dived down, tearing space apart in the process. The attack could even devour a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign, instantly.

    But the moment theye in contact with the wheel, the wheel suddenly revolved counter-clockwise and those demonic pythons were sent back and shed with the other pythons.

    Endless ck explosions took ce as they cancelled each other out.

    Although Mu Chen¡¯s Heavenly Eighth Sr Wheel didn¡¯t possess any offensive abilities, it could entirely return any attacks to the attacker.

    Garuda¡¯s face turned dark as he looked at the golden wheel. His Eighth Sr Demonic Python had devoured the Spiritual Energy of many opponents without fail. But at this moment, it was useless against Mu Chen¡¯s perfect defence.

    But Garuda wasn¡¯t caught by surprise, since he already knew that Mu Chen was a tough opponent, to begin with. He might even beparable to Zhu Yan. So if he managed to get rid of Mu Chen so quickly, it would be suspicious instead.

    Garuda squinted his eyes. Since the eighth sr doesn¡¯t have any effect, then let¡¯s increase the level!

    Garuda stretched out his hands and formed an unusual seal before he sat down on the head of his ck Great Sr Undying Body.

    Eight ck suns rose from the Great Sr Undying Body once again with each of them containing terrifying destructive power.

    But when the eighth sun appeared, a ck seed sprouted from the heart of his Great Sr Undying Body and had swiftly expanded into the ninth ck sun.

    Garuda¡¯s gaze had turned terrifyingly ck. The ninth sun was practically the limit of the Great Sr Undying Body¡¯s Sovereign Ability!

    When Mu Chen saw this scene, his face turned grave, but he wasn¡¯t surprised. With Garuda¡¯s talent and strength, it¡¯s perfectly reasonable that he could gain control of the ninth sun.

    Mu Chen took a deep breath and released the Heavenly Eighth Sr Wheel, since it was already useless against Garuda¡¯s next move. Only a power that¡¯s at the same level could confront it.

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes and had also formed profound seals with golden suns rising from his Great Sr Undying Body. When the eighth sun appeared, Mu Chen did not stop the Sovereign Sea behind him as it started to pour Spiritual Energy into the Great Sr Undying Body.

    A flicker of golden lustre appeared in the heart of his Great Sr Undying Body before it swiftly spread out into a golden sun. He had also unleashed the ninth sun!

    Mu Chen opened his eyes and looked at Garuda with killing intent gushing from them. In the next moment, both of their seals changed at the same time.

    ¡°Nine Sr Energy - Ninth Sr Demonic Den!¡±

    ¡°Nine Sr Energy - Ninth Sr God¡¯s Descent!¡±

    The both of them roared and a ck lustre gushed out in waves from Garuda, forming into a bottomless demonic ck hole that looked like it could devour even the heavens and earth, causing cracks to spread in the manner of a cobweb.

    As for Mu Chen, the torrential golden lustre had formed into a golden banner with nine suns on it. It was emitting a divine fluctuation and even the demonic ck hole couldn¡¯t shake it.

    From a certain degree, this attack of theirs was even stronger than all the Sovereign Abilities that they had executed in the past, and this was the powerful Sovereign Ability of the Great Sr Undying Body!

    ¡°Reduce to ashes in my demonic ck hole!¡± Garuda roared with a sinister expression as the demonic ck hole descended towards Mu Chen.

    If Mu Chen fell into the demonic ck hole, he would be drained of his Spiritual Energy no matter what he did, and even his physical body would cease to exist.

    However, there wasn¡¯t any fear despite the grave expression on Mu Chen¡¯s face as he looked at it. He took a deep breath and the golden banner waved before the demonic ck hole.

    Visible golden ripples spread out with profound energy, as if any attacks would be reduced to nothing under the golden banner. Even the terrifying demonic ck hole had shown signs of fading under the wave.

    Garuda¡¯s eyes narrowed. Mu Chen¡¯s golden banner could even cause the energy of his demonic ck hole to fade?

    ¡°I¡¯ll see how many times can you wave it!¡± Garuda clenched his teeth. The demonic ck hole gushed with a ck lustre and enveloped towards Mu Chen.

    The golden banner waved again and the energy from it caused the demonic ck hole continuously fade before it managed to stop the demonic ck hole from enveloping down.

    But at this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s face had turned extremely stern. Although the Ninth Sr Golden Banner had the unique ability to dissipate any energy, an ordinary Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign would have beenpletely exhausted to the point of being a disabled person. However, Garuda¡¯s attack still hadn¡¯t disappeared.

    Terrifying shock waves spread out as the golden banner and demonic ck hole shed, falling into a stalemate.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Garuda¡¯s face turned even darker and paler with beads of sweat on his forehead. He had started to show signs of exhaustion.

    Naturally, Mu Chen also had a simr situation, since the two of them were under a significant burden. But even so, the deadlock continued, and if this carried on, the two of them would be utterly exhausted of their Spiritual Energy...

    However, Garuda wasn¡¯t will to see that happen, so his gaze flickered as he made a decision. He gritted his teeth and he raised his head to look at Mu Chen.

    Sensing his gaze, Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled, feel faintly uneasy.

    ¡°I never thought... that I would be forced to this step by you...¡± Garuda¡¯s dark voice resounded as he clenched his fist. An azure statue appeared in his hand, looking like a buddha with an azure sun behind its head.

    When Mu Chen saw that statue, his heart was set in waves with shock in his eyes. He had sensed a familiar fluctuation from the statue... the fluctuation of the Great Sr Undying Body!

    That azure statue turned out to be a Great Sr Undying Body!

    But that was definitely not something that Garuda had cultivated himself. It had an entirely different aura. That meant that it was someone else¡¯s, but their Great Sr Undying Body had failed and was reduced to a statue which... fell into Garuda¡¯s hand!

 Chapter 1175 - Tenth Solar God-Devil Hand

    Chapter 1175 - Tenth Sr God-Devil Hand

    The azure statue in Garuda¡¯s hand lifted waves in Mu Chen¡¯s heart, his gaze fixed on the statue.

    ¡°Haha...curious?¡± Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s shock, Garudaughed with ridicule in his heart.

    Mu Chen¡¯s brows were knitted together, but he did not say a word.

    However, Garuda wasn¡¯t bothered by that. He waved the statue in his hand. ¡°This was given to me by the Pce Master himself. It is said that there was once an outstanding disciple that managed to cultivate the Great Sr Undying Body in the past. However, he failed in the end, and his Great Sr Undying Body turned into this.¡±

    ¡°This might be useless to anyone else, but not for us, cultivators of Great Sr Undying Body. This is the perfect item that we can use to increase the power of our Great Sr Undying Bodies if we absorb it.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s face slightly changed. It turned out that Garuda was nning to absorb it!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this, but it seems like I will be the oneughing in the end.¡± Garuda lightly smiled towards Mu Chen before he tossed the statue out. It was swallowed then by his ck Great Sr Undying Body.

    The moment the statue entered the mouth of his Great Sr Undying Body, it¡¯s massive body started to tremble and began to swell. In just a few breaths of time, it had expanded several times with horrifying fluctuations being emitted.

    Terrifying shock waves of Spiritual Energy spread out, suppressing the golden lustre of Mu Chen¡¯s Great Sr Undying Body. Three-quarters of this region was covered in a ck glow and Mu Chen¡¯s face turned extremely grave.

    ¡°Sovereign Ability - Ninth Sr Demonic Den!¡±

    Garudaughed as nine ck suns rose up and turned into a ck hole. This time, the Ninth Sr Demonic Den that Garuda had executed probably exceeded an ordinary Lesser Divine Ability!

    Facing this move, even Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereigns would be devoured and even Lesser Earth Sovereign wouldn¡¯t dare to belittle it.

    ¡°Mu Chen, die! Let your Great Sr Undying Body be a stepping stone for me to rise!¡± Garuda endlesslyughed. At this moment, he was already a step away from victory.

    Garuda looked at Mu Chen, trying to see the horror in Mu Chen¡¯s expression. But he was stunned to notice that Mu Chen had maintained his calm even now.

    ¡°You can still put up an act even at this time. You¡¯re truly courting death!¡± Garuda¡¯s gaze turned dark as he sneered.

    Facing his ridicule, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t bothered by it and spat out a deep breath before looking at the ck hole with a bizarre sh in his eyes. ¡°I never expected you to be able to bring the power of the nine srs to this level.¡±

    Garuda sneered, ¡°This is already the limit of the Great Sr Undying Body and also proves that only I am qualified to evolve into the Immortal Golden Body!¡±

    ¡°The limit?¡± Mu Chen muttered with a smile on his face as he looked at Garuda. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Garuda¡¯s face changed at Mu Chen¡¯s words, and just when he was about to speak, he heard Mu Chen¡¯s resounding voice, ¡°Even when borrowing the power of that statue, your limit is just nine srs... which might not be the limit of the Great Sr Undying Body.¡±

    Garuda eerily smiled. ¡°The ninth sr isn¡¯t the limit? Heh, you fool. I have already lit up the nine seeds in the Great Sr Undying Body, and you im that it¡¯s not the limit? Can you bring out the tenth sun for me, then?!¡±

    The moment the Great Sr Undying Body was formed, there would be nine seeds that represented the Sovereign Ability. Since Mu Chen imed that the ninth sr wasn¡¯t the limit, then where was the limit?

    ¡°The tenth sr...¡± Mu Chen looked at Garuda with a weird smile as he continued, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be the tenth sr?¡±

    Garuda looked at Mu Chen with a tremble in his heart because Mu Chen was looking at the dazzling sun behind the head of the Great Sr Undying Body.

    Garuda¡¯s face fluctuated as he smiled in anger. ¡°Are you a fool? That sun is merely an appearance of the Great Sr Undying Body!¡±

    He had tried activating that sun, but there weren¡¯t any results from it. Any Spiritual Energy poured in would only cause the sun to brighten up without any real effects.

    In his view, that sr was merely the appearance of the Great Sr Undying Body.

    ¡°Really?¡± Mu Chen smiled as he sat down on the head of the Great Sr Undying Body and both of his hands formed seals together.

    At that moment when he formed the seals, the sun behind the head of his Great Sr Undying Body emitted a buzzing noise and a myriad of golden beams shot out, seizing back the heavens and earth that were dyed by the ck hole. Furthermore, no matter how powerful the demonic ck hole was, it couldn¡¯t devour the energy of those golden lustres and the terrifying Spiritual Energy fluctuation that were spreading out from that golden sun.

    Garuda felt his scalp going numb from the Spiritual Energy before he eximed, ¡°How can you possess such terrifying Spiritual Energy?¡±

    Mu Chen calmly replied, ¡°Weren¡¯t you guys curious about why my Perfect Baptism was so ordinary?¡±

    Garuda was stunned before his face drastically changed. ¡°You...you directed the energy of the Perfect Baptism into that sun? You¡¯re insane!¡±

    ¡°The Spiritual Energy required to trigger the tenth sr far exceeds your imagination.¡± Mu Chen faintly smiled as he continued, ¡°Even if the Perfect Baptism could increase my strength, it can¡¯t let me enter the Earth Sovereign Realm. Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t I use it to increase my power and gamble to see if my guess is correct?¡±

    Indeed, it was merely a guess from Mu Chen, so he wasn¡¯t too confident about it. But he still did it anyway.

    Garuda¡¯s face distorted. He couldn¡¯t imagine Mu Chen giving up the Perfect Baptism for an uncertain matter.

    What made him lose hisposure was the fact that Mu Chen had seeded his gamble... he managed to trigger the tenth sun!

    Looking at the massive golden sun, fear started to rise in Garuda¡¯s heart.

    ¡°You¡¯re putting up an act to shake my heart, die!¡± But in the end, Garuda roared. There¡¯s no path of retreat. Even if it¡¯s a death path, he had to charge his way through.

    His seals changed and the demonic ck hole descended towards Mu Chen.

    Looking at the demonic ck hole that shattered space, Mu Chen took a deep breath and his face turned solemn.

    Nine suns rose from his Great Sr Undying Body, separating from the Sovereign Celestial Body, and hovered around it.

    The most prominent sun was the centre with nine suns revolving around it. They started to increase their speed beforeing in contact with the tenth sr and a massive golden lustre started to spread out.

    The entire heavens and earth were dyed in a golden lustre with Mu Chen¡¯s indifferent resounding voice, ¡°Sovereign Ability - Tenth Sr Energy! Tenth Sr God-Devil Hand!¡±

    The golden lustre had formed into a giant hand with ten suns engraved on it, looking incredibly perfect with the unique effect of attracting gazes.

    Looking from afar, the massive hand descended from the sky as an indescribable pressure spread out and crushing the demonic ck hole.

    The demonic ck hole that made Mu Chen feel fearful was as weak as an egg at this moment. It shattered, and the ck Spiritual Energy dominated forth. However, it couldn¡¯t shake the golden hand and swiftly dissipated under the extermination of the golden lustre, a total suppression!

    When the demonic ck hole was crushed, Garuda spat a mouthful of blood from his mouth with terror filling his eyes. He naturally couldn¡¯t ept that his powerful attack so easily defeated.

    Garuda¡¯s face turned paler. He knew that he had lost. So if he didn¡¯t escape now, then he would be dead.

    With this thought shing in his mind, Garuda immediately started to flee. But the moment he started to escape, the sky lit up and he saw arge hand gently pressing towards him.

 Chapter 1176 - The Final Victor

    Chapter 1176 - The Final Victor

    A golden lustre spread throughout this region and Garuda was extremely terrified. He watched as the massive hand pierced through space and appear above him.

    The speed of that hand was indescribable; furthermore, Garuda could feel that the space had been frozen by the golden hand, which also meant that he could no longer escape.

    Fear covered Garuda¡¯s face as he yelled, ¡°I admit defeat!¡±

    However, the golden palm briefly paused, which allowed Garuda to immediately took out a jade stone and he was about to crush it; it was an item given to him by the Pce Master which he could use to escape by crushing it.

    But at that moment, before he could crush it, a golden light suddenly filled his eyes and an indescribable pressure dominated forth in every direction.

    Under that terrifying pressure, Garuda froze, he couldn¡¯t move. He watched as the golden palm mmed against his Great Sr Undying Body.

    His Great Sr Undying Body was fragile under the golden hand with cracks starting to spread out before it exploded.

    When the ck Great Sr Undying Body exploded, Garuda had also felt a fatal impact with fresh blood gushing from his mouth. He was instantly dyed red with blood and the Spiritual Energy around him had diminished.

    ¡°Mu Chen, if you dare kill me, my Saint Demonic Pce will not let you off! The Pce Master will let you taste life beyond death!¡± Garuda sensed Mu Chen¡¯s killing intent for him and viciously cursed.

    However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t bothered by his words and Garuda¡¯s body was crushed. Even his Sovereign Sea and Spirit had been annihted before the golden hand gradually dissipated.

    When the golden hand dissipated, Mu Chen had also spat out a mouthful of blood as the Spiritual Energy fluctuation around started to weaken. That attack from before had practically exhausted the Spiritual Energy in his Sovereign Sea.

    Mu Chen wiped the blood off his lips while enduring the intense pain in his body. He waved his hand and the crimson lotus appeared. He then sat on it.

    A chilling energy swiftly entered his body and started to restore his injuries and exhausted Spiritual Energy.

    The entire processsted ten-odd minutes before Mu Chen opened his eyes and he eximed before patting the crimson lotus after sensing the recovery of his injuries.

    If he had to do it through the usual way, he would require at least half a day to recover from his injuries. But with the help of the lotus seat, it had practically restored the majority of his wounds.

    Mu Chen stood up and looked in the direction that Garuda was killed at and saw countless ck sparkles drifting in the air. They were from Garuda¡¯s Great Sr Undying Body, which contained potent Spiritual Energy.

    Mu Chen waved his hand and pulled the ck sparkles over. They gathered on his palm and formed into a ck sphere that was the size of a head, and a ck Great Sr Undying Body could be vaguely seen within it.

    Mu Chen looked at the sphere with aplicated gaze. If Garuda had defeated him, then it would be his Great Sr Undying Body instead.

    The path towards the Primordial Immortal Body is truly brutal...

    Mu Chen sighed before heposed himself and a streak of light flew towards him. It was a ck stone seal, the Lesser Saint Artifact that Garuda had used, the Ocean-Whelming Seal.

    ¡°Truly a Saint Artifact, to be unharmed even under that attack.¡± Mu Chen held onto the Ocean-Whelming Seal with joy in his eyes.

    The power of the Ocean-Whelming Seal wasn¡¯t at all inferior to his Wind God¡¯s Fan. Most Lesser Earth Sovereigns didn¡¯t even possess a Lesser Saint Artifact. That meant that he had a total of two Lesser Saint Artifacts, which would leave even Lesser Earth Sovereigns jealous.

    Mu Chen tossed the Ocean-Whelming Seal in his hand, but he did not refine it. Even if Garuda had died, this was given to him by the Saint Demonic Pce Master, Lu Heng. So who knew, he might have left a trick in it. So for security, it would be better to wait till everything settles down before refining it.

    At this moment, he had something more important to do. After retrieving his loot, Mu Chen turned around and looked at the ancient altar with zing eyes.

    He appeared beneath the altar and retracted his Spiritual Energy before walking up the tform.

    There was a stone statue with a golden page floating above with an ancient text on it that made Mu Chen feel fearful from the bottom of his heart.

    Mu Chen looked at the page and his body trembled. At this moment, his heart was in a mess, since the objective that he was working so hard for was finally before his eyes.

    As long as he had this golden page, he would be able to evolve his Great Sr Undying Body into the Immortal Golden Body and step into the stage of powerhouses...

    Mu Chen trembled before he stretched his hand out. The ck Great Sr Undying Body flew out and fell onto the stage.

    The sphere cracked and turned into strands of ck mes that slowly enveloped the golden page. At that moment, a myriad golden lustre beamed out from the page and refined into golden magma, causing space to show signs of copsing from the power.

    However, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was fixed on the magma. He could see many tiny words from it.

    The magma condensed into a goldenke above the altar with a terrifying energy emanating out that could destroy anything.

    The golden magma seemed to be brewing to a point where the golden mes started to rise and formed into ancient words that floated before Mu Chen.

    Celestial Body entering the divineke and shredding it into the golden body.

    Mu Chen stared at those words and gulped a mouthful of saliva. Even from just looking at it, he could sense the terrifying power within it. Even a Lesser Earth Sovereign wouldn¡¯t dare to let his Sovereign Celestial Body enter, since it would be instantly reduced to smoke.

    Although Mu Chen was fearful, he was not an indecisive person. He had been working hard for many years, just for this moment. So even if he had to risk his life, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate for a moment.

    Mu Chen took a deep breath and his expression turned stern. Without any hesitation, he formed seals and summoned his Great Sr Undying Body.

    He cast a nce at the Great Sr Undying Body behind him before it took a step out, heading towards the burning goldenke of magma.

    Mu Chen had also sat down and looked at theke engulfing his Great Sr Undying Body before he gradually closed his eyes.

    After so many years of hard work... this moment is finally here!

 Chapter 1177 - Immortal Golden Body

    Chapter 1177 - Immortal Golden Body

    When the Great Sr Undying Body stepped into the goldenke of magma, Mu Chen, who was seated at the edge of theke, suddenly started to tremble with sweat rolling from his forehead.

    At that moment, with the intimate connection with the Great Sr Undying Body, he could sense a terrifying burst of power striking the Great Sr Undying Body, causing it to swiftly dissolve inyers.

    The dissolving sensation was even transferred to Mu Chen himself. The intense pain covered his entire body.

    Mu Chen felt that the intense pain was so unbearable that he clenched his teeth and blood seeped out from the corner of his lips.

    His body trembled, and his eyes were turning red. But even so, he forcefully endured it, since he knew that the Great Sr Undying Body was undergoing a transformation with the help of theke and he¡¯s facing the torture from it.

    If he couldn¡¯t bear it, then the transformation wouldn¡¯t be sessful. Even if he managed to evolve it into the Immortal Golden Body, it wouldn¡¯t be perfect.

    He had been working hard for years just for an imperfect Immortal Golden Body? His objective was the strongest legendary Sovereign Celestial Body of the Great Thousand World, the Primordial Immortal Body!

    So he needed aplete transformation!

    Sweat drenched Mu Chen¡¯s body as the magma engulfed the Great Sr Undying Body. The Great Sr Undying Body swiftly shrank, akin to a plump person losing the fat.

    Despite the Great Sr Undying Body shrinking, the colour of it had started to change into a deeper gold with a thinyer of purple...

    The massive sun behind the head of the Great Sr Undying Body had also changed. It had turned into golden liquid that encased the Great Sr Undying Body and was slowly seeping in.

    Before the Great Sr Undying Body stepped into theke, it was a few thousand feet in height, but in just ten-odd minutes, it had been reduced to a thousand feet.

    Although it was shrinking, one could sense that the energy contained within the shrunken Sovereign Celestial Body gradually grew stronger.

    He could also sense these changes, which made him feel better from the intense torture. At least he felt at ease, since he did not endure the pain in vain.

    ......

    Under the severe pain, he had even lost track of time and was gradually numb from the pain.

    But that wasn¡¯t good news. If he fell in too deep, even his mind might copse, and his Sovereign Celestial Body might even be destroyed if he was careless.

    So although Mu Chen was numb from the pain, he persisted with a strand of rity...

    But he naturally couldn¡¯t maintain it forever. He could only pray that the Great Sr Undying Body couldplete its transformation before he lost his rationale.

    Otherwise, the oue would be terrifying.

    But fortunately, Mu Chen¡¯s prayers seem to have worked.

    Bubbles continually rose from theke and exploded into a golden lustre that looked incredibly gorgeous.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was pale before he finally slowly opened his eyes with endless exhaustion shing in his pupils. He nearly copsed from the torture.

    However, when he looked at theke, his eyes shed with emotions restored on his face. He could sense that at this moment, the intense pain had suddenly disappeared...

    ¡°Is the transformation sessful?¡± Mu Chen muttered as his gaze fixed onto theke.

    Bubbles suddenly rose from theke. The entireke boiled at this moment. Every single bubble gushed out with a golden lustre as they exploded.

    A shadow could be seen approaching the surface from under theke. In the end, theke split in two as waves spread out and a massive silhouette slowly rose from theke.

    Mu Chen looked at the silhouette and even despite his firm heart, he couldn¡¯t help trembling with excitement.

    Golden magma fell from the massive silhouette. It was an entirely unfamiliar Sovereign Celestial Body, but due to the intimate connection, Mu Chen knew that this was the Immortal Golden Body that he had been pursuing!

    This Sovereign Celestial Body no longer had a massive sun hovering behind its head and was no longer sparkling with gold, like before, but it had additional traces of a purpleyer on it.

    Furthermore, it was covered in purple runes that seemed to have been naturally forged. Every single rune was extraordinarily profound and contained an unspeakable divine power.

    If one took a closer look, one could realise that those runes had vaguely formed into a rising sun.

    Mu Chen looked at the Sovereign Celestial Body and felt a misconception, as if this Sovereign Celestial Body represented the immortality that made even the passage of time unable to destroy it.

    ¡°So this is the Immortal Golden Body...¡± Mu Chen muttered. His objective had finally been achieved after so many years, which made Mu Chen feel unreal.

    ¡°But...why is it so small?¡± However, Mu Chen quickly recovered from his excitement. Under normal circumstances, the Immortal Golden Body, which was a few hundred feet, wasn¡¯t short. Butpared with other Sovereign Celestial Bodies, it was truly short.

    One must know that Mu Chen¡¯s Great Sr Undying Body was a few thousand feet high, but the current Immortal Golden Body probably only reached the height of its thighs.

    In the Great Thousand World, the sizes represented the strength of Sovereign Celestial Bodies, since it would be able to contain more powerful Spiritual Energy.

    But the Immortal Golden Body... was only a few hundred feet in size. Was it more powerful than to the Great Sr Undying Body?

    Mu Chen scratched his head before he stretched his hand out and the Immortal Golden Body came in contact with him.

    A golden lustre surged and the Sovereign Celestial Body encased Mu Chen within. He could sense that he had obtained full control of the Immortal Golden Body. It was also at this moment that he could sense that the power contained within the Immortal Golden Body left Mu Chen instantly stunned...

    ¡°This energy...¡± Mu Chen lowered his head to his hands before he briefly hesitated, then threw a jab forth.

    When the Immortal Golden Body threw a jab forth, an explosion resounded between the heavens and earth and a golden lustre dominated forth. Mu Chen could see the crater of fist being left on the golden za. Space had also ruptured with shattering fragments.

    Mu Chen widened his mouth at the destructive ability. It wasn¡¯t at all weaker to when he executed the Tenth Sr God-Devil Hand!

    If Garuda was there at that moment, Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t need to tangle with him in a fight. He only had to throw a jab, and he could instantly kill Garuda!

    ¡°So... this is the power of the Immortal Golden Body?!¡± Mu Chen was stunned as he looked at the Immortal Golden Body, which had encased him. After a brief moment, heughed and his voice resonated throughout this area.

    ording to Mu Chen¡¯s estimations, this Immortal Golden Body could even be ranked amongst the Top 15 of the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies!

    After years of enduring and hard work, he finally transformed into a soaring dragon!

    Mu Chenughed as he leapt down from the altar. At this moment, he could be considered invincible beneath the Earth Sovereign Realm!

    Furthermore, he could even escape from a Lesser Earth Sovereign with the help of Immortal Golden Body, even without the help of the Spirit-ughtering Army.

    Mu Chen looked in the sky and a face had vaguely appeared. Her hair was simr to a silvery river and she had bright crystal pupils. Mu Chen had been impatient many times in the past, but at this moment, his gaze was calm and steady as still water...

    He raised his hand and gently touched that face that he had yearned and smiled. ¡°Luo Li... I¡¯ve finally done it. I will soone for you... please wait for me!¡±

 Chapter 1178 - The Heavenly Emperor Cemetery

    Chapter 1178 - The Heavenly Emperor Cemetery

    In a deste mountain range without a strand of life, even from the destructive battle tens of thousands ago, space suddenly distorted as a silhouette stood out.

    It was naturally Mu Chen, who had just left the Hidden Scripture Pavilion. His Great Sr Undying Body had been transformed into the Immortal Golden Body, so there¡¯s no need for him to stay there.

    As Mu Chen walked out, he swept his gaze around and was stunned with a grave expression shing on his face. He could vaguely sense the remnants of destructive powers in this mountain range that seemed to be from two utterly opposing energy.

    ¡°What terrifying energy...¡± Mu Chen¡¯s countenance slightly changed, since he never thought that the remnant energy would be so terrifying even after all this time.

    That meant that the identity of those two was evident, even without speaking. Aside from the Heavenly Emperor of the Ancient Haven Pce and the Monarch from the Fiend ns, who else could it be?

    ¡°So this is the terror of that level...?¡± Mu Chen sighed before he cautiously moved. He did not dare to step on the ground, since he feared that the remnant energy would kill him.

    He swiftly travelled through the mountain range and suddenly raised his head to see several silhouettes with familiar Spiritual Energy fluctuations.

    Those silhouettes had also sensed him when he sensed them. He immediately stopped upon hearing a joyful resounding voice that belonged to Lin Jing. ¡°Hey, Mu Chen!¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as his silhouette flickered and appeared before Lin Jing, Xiao Xiao and Nine Nether.

    ¡°You¡¯re slow. We thought something happened to you.¡± When Lin Jing saw that Mu Chen was safe and sound, she was naturally happy about it.

    ¡°Looks like you guys have a pretty good harvest as well.¡± Mu Chen nced at the threedies. All three of them had joy on their faces, so they must have been satisfied with their harvests.

    ¡°Mhm?¡± When Mu Chen looked at the threedies, he was stunned, before he looked in another direction to see a figure following them.

    It was a familiar face with crimson and ming hair, Zhu Yan!

    When Zhu Yan noticed Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, his expression was uneasy, but he still followed up.

    ¡°What is he doing?¡± Mu Chen asked in puzzlement. They weren¡¯t close with Zhu Yan, so why did that fellow follow them?

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s question, the corner of Xiao Xiao¡¯s lips rose before she coldly nced at Zhu Yan.

    ¡°Hehe, that fellow encountered Big Sister Xiao Xiao and was beaten up. Not sure if he suffered a concussion, but he has been following us after that.¡± Lin Jing smiled.

    The corner of Mu Chen¡¯s lips twitched. It looked like Zhu Yan had made a move against Xiao Xiao, which did not result as he wished.

    But that also left Mu Chen a little surprised, since he never thought that Xiao Xiao had hidden her strength so profoundly that she could even deal with someone like Zhu Yan. She was, indeed, the daughter of the me Emperor.

    ¡°Oh, right, what about Garuda?¡± Nine Nether nced at Mu Chen before she suddenly asked. She knew that Garuda was a sworn enemy of Mu Chen¡¯s.

    ¡°Died.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    ¡°Died?¡± Hearing his words, the threedies were shocked. They had some understanding of Garuda¡¯s strength, so they knew how powerful he was.

    ¡°You killed Garuda? How is that possible?¡± A shocked voice resounded, it was Zhu Yan who spoke.

    He looked at Mu Chen in doubt. He had fought with Garuda, so he was clear how powerful Garuda was. Although Garuda was merely ranked third, Zhu Yan knew that even he might not be able to defeat Garuda if they went all-out. But right now, Mu Chen imed that he had killed Garuda...

    ¡°If he died, he died... You won¡¯t be able to see him in the future.¡± Mu Chen spoke casually. He did not bother to exin much, since there¡¯s no need to advertise this matter.

    ¡°Looks like you have a few cards hidden as well.¡± After Xiao Xiao recovered from her shock, she chose to believe Mu Chen and looked at him with a profound gaze.

    For some reason, she felt a slight threating from Mu Chen when she looked at him this time. She quickly figured out that Mu Chen must have undergone aplete transformation.

    If she was still confident that she could defeat Mu Chen, then her confidence had been dramatically reduced. She could no longer see through this youth any more.

    Mu Chen lightly smiled. If he was still fearful of someone like Zhu Yan and Xiao Xiao in the past, the fear hadpletely disappeared at this moment.

    The confidence originated from his Immortal Golden Body, which allowed him to even escape from a Lesser Earth Sovereign and be invincible in the Sovereign Realm.

    Xiao Xiao swept a nce at Mu Chen with interest, but she did not pursue the matter. She changed a topic and pointed up ahead, ¡°If we enter from there, we should reach the Heavenly Emperor Cemetery.¡±

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen¡¯s mind trembled. The Heavenly Emperor Cemetery was their final destination that was rumoured to be Heavenly Emperor¡¯sst battlefield with the Monarch.

    The moment they reached there, the Earth Sovereigns of their force would be able to descend, and at that time, the situation would probably be dangerous.

    ¡°If you killed Garuda, then be cautious of the Saint Demonic Emperor. He will not let you off.¡± Zhu Yan suddenly reminded.

    Furthermore, Mu Chen had also killed Xia Yu, so the Xia Emperor would probably hate him to the bone...

    When Mu Chen heard his reminder, he smiled and nodded his head, although he already knew about it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xiao Xiao called out,pletely ignoring Zhu Yan, before she flew out.

    Mu Chen and the twodies had also followed her, whereas Zhu Yan briefly hesitated before he followed as well. He wanted to fight with Xiao Xiao again, since he had lost too unwillingly.

    The group travelled across the horizon, and roughly half an hourter, they noticed the destend gradually turning into dust...

    They slowly lowered their speed and looked up ahead with grave expressions. A massive cemetery was captured in their eyes. It appeared to be damaged. Furthermore, this entire region was enveloped in two terrifying pressures that even caused the heavens and earth to tremble.

    Mu Chen looked at the cemetery and took a deep breath as his body tensed up. This cemetery was akin to a ck hole in his perception, making him feel fearful.

    This, this is the Heavenly Emperor Cemetery?

 Chapter 1179 - Powerhouse Descending

    Chapter 1179 - Powerhouse Descending

    Space was in a ruptured state with countless spatial fragments, forming into a chaotic space as it whistled in the surroundings. Naturally, the most terrifying factor came from the vague terrifying pressure in this cemetery...

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mu Chen was also startled by the terrifying aura, but he wasn¡¯t afraid. He briefly pondered before looking at thedies. They hade this far, so they couldn¡¯t just give up now.

    The threedies had no objection, so they travelled cautiously and descended into the cemetery.

    The moment they stepped in, they could sense a terrifying pressure enveloping them, causing the Spiritual Energy in their bodies to turn sluggish.

    However, none of them were pushovers, so they had immediately circted their Spiritual Energy to resist the pressure before sweeping their gaze around, which caused their hearts to tremble.

    There were innumerable towering peaks that were floating in the sky, the ground was covered in abyssal cracks that looked akin to enormous dragons.

    ¡°Space is already shattered here... even the spatialws have be unusual.¡± Xiao Xiao¡¯s face turned a little grave. Just what kind of battle could let space remain damaged even after tens of thousands of years?

    Before Mu Chen could speak, he suddenly turned to another direction where streaks of light were approaching before turning into silhouettes. They were from the various forces that had arrived in the Heavenly Emperor Cemetery.

    Amongst those people, Mu Chen had seen a familiar figure, Xia Hong of the Xia Empire, and thetter was also looking at Mu Chen with a vicious gaze.

    ¡°Hehe, Mu Chen, weren¡¯t you very arrogant earlier?¡± Xia Hong looked at Mu Chen as he revealed an eerie smile.

    Perhaps he would cover and hide if he had encountered Mu Chen before this. But the situation was different now, since they¡¯re in the Heavenly Emperor Cemetery. In his eyes, Mu Chen was akin to a dead man since he could summon his Imperial Father anytime.

    However, Mu Chen hadpletely ignored Xia Hong¡¯s gaze and had made sufficient preparations for the Xia Emperor.

    However, Xia Hong¡¯s face distorted as Mu Chen ignored him. His face turned savage before he took out a jade talisman.

    ¡°Mu Chen, I will make you kneel and beg me!¡± Xia Hong roared as he crushed the jade talisman.

    Powerful Spiritual Energy burst out when the jade talisman was crushed. The Spiritual Energy gathered and tore through space before it turned into a passage. An imposing silhouette slowly walked out from it.

    When that silhouette walked out, boundless Spiritual Energy swept out from him, reducing the surrounding peaks into ashes from the massive Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°So this is the Heavenly Emperor Cemetery... Xia Hong, you have done a great job.¡± When the imposing silhouette descended, he looked around before praising.

    ¡°Where is Xia Yu?¡± The Xia Emperor suddenly dropped a question. Se did not sense Xia Yu¡¯s Spiritual Energy fluctuation.

    Xia Hong instantly, viciously looked at Mu Chen. ¡°Imperial Father, Imperial Brother has been killed by him!¡±

    The Xia Emperor¡¯s silhouette paused before looking at Mu Chen without any emotions in his eyes.

    When the Xia Emperor¡¯s gaze was directed over, Mu Chen could feel a terrifying pressure surging from that direction, trying to make him kneel on the ground.

    Facing the pressure, a purple-golden lustre burst out from his body, resisting the pressureing from a Greater Earth Sovereign. However, the ground beneath him cracked.

    ¡°Mhm?¡± Seeing how Mu Chen resisted his pressure, Xia Emperor was startled. With his strength as a Greater Earth Sovereign, ordinary Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereigns would be reduced to minced meat under his pressure, but that brat was actually unharmed.

    Mu Chen clenched his teeth as he raised his head and looked at the Xia Emperor.

    The Xia Emperor wore golden imperial robes and looked imposing with his hands behind his back. Vaguely, an endless prestige emanated from him that would strike fear in others.

    While Mu Chen looked at the Xia Emperor, he crushed the jade stone that Mand had given him without any hesitation. Instantly, a powerful Spiritual Energy had formed into a spatial passage and a petite silhouette walked out from it.

    When she walked out, the pressure that came from Xia Emperor had instantly disappeared.

    ¡°Why? The Xia Emperor of the Xia Empire was ignoring his status and made a move against a younger generation?¡± Mand¡¯s tender, yet cold voice resounded.

    The Xia Emperor looked at Mand with a dark gaze before he said in an indifferent voice that was filled with killing intent, ¡°He killed my Crown Prince. If your Great Havew Domain wants to protect him, then my Xia Empire can only start a war with you guys.¡±

    As he spoke, two more silhouettes walked out form the passage ¡ª two Lesser Earth Sovereigns. They were the top-tiered fighting force of the Xia Empire.

    Two Lesser Earth Sovereign and a Greater Earth Sovereign, this formation was already quite powerful. If it was an ordinary top-tiered force, they would have immediately handed Mu Chen over after facing this formation. However, Mand¡¯s face maintained a faint smile.

    Several silhouettes walked out of the passage with boundless Spiritual Energy dominating forth, a total of five Lesser Earth Sovereigns. The five Lesser Earth Sovereigns were all leaders of top-tiered forces in the Northern Region, members of the Northern Region Alliance.

    ¡°Our Northern Region Alliance is one entity. If your Xia Empire wants to fight, thene.¡± Mand smiled.

    The five Lesser Earth Sovereigns helplessly cast their lips aside. Although they did not want to start a war with a top-tiered force like the Xia Empire, they couldn¡¯t show any objections with Mand there.

    At least from the surface, their Northern Region Alliance was stronger than the Xia Empire. So if a fight broke out, they might even be able to earn a considerable sum.

    When the Xia Emperor saw that Mand was willing to wage war with the Xia Empire for the expense of protecting Mu Chen, his expression turned cold. Despite not having any emotions on his face, the powerful Spiritual Energy around him signified his rage, causing space to distort under his wrath.

    However, Mand remainedposed while facing the Xia Emperor as a terrifying Spiritual Energy burst out from her petite body as well. The atmosphere between the two parties became intense.

    While they stood in confrontation, spatial fluctuations suddenly started to ripple as powerhouses started to descend, summoned by their subordinates.

    Powerful fluctuations soared into the sky in the Heavenly Emperor Cemetery as Earth Sovereigns started to descend.

    When they arrived, they swiftly discovered the tense atmosphere between Mand and the Xia Emperor. However, none of them had any intentions to interfere. After all, both of them had powerful formations, and they would probably suffer if they interfered. It would be good news for them if both sides suffered losses, since the number ofpetitors would decrease.

    However, this situation did not continue. A burst of brightughter suddenly resounded, which attracted much attention, ¡°Haha. Mand Flower, I never expect that you would hide in the Northern Region for all these years... I¡¯ve been searching a long time for you.¡±

    When Mu Chen heard that voice, his pupils narrowed. That person called Mand, Mand Flower... that meant that he must know Mand¡¯s real identity.

    In the Greaw Continent, aside from Mand¡¯s sworn enemy, the Saint Demonic Emperor, who else knew about her identity?

    He raised his head and looked afar to see a spatial fluctuation. A silhouette stood out from the spatial fluctuation and appeared before them.

    When the silhouette appeared, he cast a nce at Mand before looking at Mu Chen and smiled before he said in a gentle voice, ¡°I sense the fluctuation of the Ocean-Whelming Seal on you. Looks like... You have killed garuda.¡±

 Chapter 1180 - Perfect

    Chapter 1180 - Perfect

    ¡°Looks like... you have killed Garuda.¡± The gentle voice resounded without any emotions. However, Mu Chen felt his pores tensing up under that soft gaze as an indescribable danger encased him.

    He was on guard as he looked at the silhouette That was Mand¡¯s sworn enemy, who was also rumoured to be the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s mount.

    He looked elegant with attractive features, as if he was artistically carved. His eyes were ck as the sky with a unique charm. He was the Saint Demonic Emperor of the Saint Demonic Pce - Lu Heng!

    When Mu Chen had tensed up his body while looking at Lu Heng, a petite silhouette stood before him and blocked Lu Heng¡¯s aura.

    Seeing that Mand had guarded Mu Chen, Lu Heng gently smiled. ¡°Rx, Garuda lost, and even if he died, I would say nothing. On the other hand, we haven¡¯t met for so many years, so what¡¯s with the hostility the moment we meet?¡±

    Mand¡¯s face was cold before she faintly said, ¡°You were once the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s mount, but you cowered before fear. You have embarrassed his majestic, the Heavenly Emperor.¡±

    The moment Mand spoke, everyone looked at Lu Heng in astonishment, since none of them had expected Lu Heng to have this identity as well.

    Furthermore, Lu Heng cowered from the Fiend ns that attacked the Ancient Haven Pce? That¡¯s cowardly, indeed.

    Mand poked the darkest secret in Lu Heng¡¯s heart before his gentle and warm expression froze. The expression on his face gradually retracted, then he chuckled, ¡°Mand Flower, looks like you¡¯re courting death. You fled in the past, but I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be so lucky this time.¡±

    A terrifying Spiritual Energy burst out from Lu Heng¡¯s body, shattering the surrounding space and countless spatial fragments spun around him. The moment he unleashed that powerful Spiritual Energy, many people had slightly changed their faces, since Lu Heng was a true Greater Earth Sovereign.

    ¡°Xia Emperor, why don¡¯t we temporary join forces?¡± Lu Heng looked at the Xia Emperor and smiled.

    If the Xia Empire and Saint Demonic Pce joined hands, then even the Northern Region Alliance wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them.

    The Xia Emperor¡¯s face was stern. He didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship with Lu Heng, but there¡¯s no need for him to refuse thetter¡¯s suggestion. He coldly looked at Mand and said, ¡°Hand that brat to me, or you will bear the consequences.¡±

    The five Lesser Earth Sovereigns of the Northern region Alliance¡¯s faces turned unsightly. They never thought that Mand would have a sworn enemy like the Saint Demonic Emperor.

    If the Saint Demonic Pce and Xia Empire joined forces, then their formation would exceed their Northern Region Alliance. After all, the other parties had two Greater Earth Sovereigns. So one of them only needed to tangle Mand, while the other one cleaned up.

    They couldn¡¯t help looking at Mand. Handing Mu Chen over was the best option avable. After all, waging war with two top-tiered forces for a mere Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign was too unwise.

    Under the nervous attention, Mand¡¯s face had no changes. She calmly looked at the Xia Emperor. ¡°Impossible, start if you want to wage war.¡±

    When the five Lesser Earth Sovereigns of the Northern Region Alliance heard her words, their faces turned bitter. They couldn¡¯t understand why Mand would protect Mu Chen. Mu Chen was merely a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign.

    ¡°Haha, good! Good!¡±

    The Xia Emperorughed with rage, since he never thought that Mand would be so stubborn. She would rather fight with two top-tiered forces than hand Mu Chen over.

    If he let the matter go, then the reputation of their Xia Empire would be significantly affected. After all, their Crown Prince was killed and if they couldn¡¯t take revenge, who would join their Xia Empire in the future?

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so stubborn, then let this Emperor see for himself what confidence your Northern Region Alliance has!¡± Xia Emperor said in a stern voice before the Spiritual Energy around him grew even more violent.

    ¡°Hey, will it be fine?¡± Lin Jing couldn¡¯t help asking. Judging from the current situation, the Great Havew Domain was at a disadvantageous position, no matter how she looked at it.

    ¡°Rx.¡± Mu Chen lightly smiled as he looked at Mand. Thetter had also turned to look at him at this moment.

    Mu Chen nodded his head and waved his hand. An endless dark light blossomed and formed into a bewitching Primordial Mand Flower that devoured even light.

    The sudden appearance of the Primordial Mand Flower immediately attracted everyone¡¯s shock and attention before they could sense the terrifying fluctuation from the flower.

    ¡°You!¡± Lu Heng¡¯s pupils narrowed as he eximed, ¡°You found your main body!¡±

    His gaze changed. He even sent a Lesser Earth Sovereign to obstruct Mand from obtaining her main body. But even so, he couldn¡¯t stop her?

    ¡°That... that¡¯s the Primordial Mand Flower!¡± The other powerhouses had also recognised the flower as they eximed, ¡°The Alliance Lord of the Northern Region Alliance is a Primordial Mand Flower?!¡±

    Mand ignored the shocked gazes and looked at the bewitching flower with excitement on her face. She carefully held the Mand Flower. The flower also did not reject her touch; instead, the lustre grew bright.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Mand turned her head and said to Mu Chen.

    Although she did not follow Mu Chen, she knew how tough it was for him to acquire her main body.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t make a breakthrough, then you won¡¯t be able to protect me with my ability to cause trouble.¡± Mu Chen shook his head and smiled. He had provoked the Xia Empire, and if he didn¡¯t do anything, he might be in danger instead.

    Since he had provoked trouble, then he must do something to make up for it.

    Mand smiled as well before she walked towards the bewitching flower, which blossomed as she headed towards the heart of the flower.

    ¡°Stop her!¡± Lu Heng roared. He and the Xia Emperor had practically made their move at the same time. Two currents of Spiritual Energy sted towards the Primordial Mand Flower.

    Facing their attacks, the Mand Flower¡¯s pedals spread out with dark lustre that devoured lights. Instantly, the two sts of Spiritual Energy were quietly erased.

    Looking at the dark lustre, Lu Heng and the Xia Emperor¡¯s faces turned extremely unsightly.

    ¡°The Primordial Mand Flower is said to possess the ability to dissolve all attacks. It¡¯s extremely overbearing.¡± A powerhouse eximed. After all, a Primordial Mand Flower was too rare and reaching this height in terms of cultivation was even more precious.

    ¡°Even the attacks of two Greater Earth Sovereigns couldn¡¯t obstruct it. This Domain Ruler of the Great Havew Domain is truly formidable. It looks like there will be another powerful figure in the Greaw Continent in the future.¡±

    The five Lesser Earth Sovereigns were also dumbfounded at this scene. They never thought that Mand, who had been a Lesser Earth Sovereign a few years ago, would suddenly grow this powerful.

    A dark lustre constantly blossomed from the Primordial Mand Flower while Mand¡¯s silhouette started to fade and integrate into the flower.

    Immediately, tens of thousands of feet of dark lustre soared into the sky with terrifying Spiritual Energy dominating forth, along with an indescribable pressure.

    The bewitching flower blossomed as if it was dancing, causing the heavens and earth to lightly tremble from its dance along with Sanskrit sounding out.

    Everyone sensed that pressure and their faces wholly changed with astonishment rising in their hearts as the Spiritual Energy pressure... surpassed the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm. That was the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm!

 Chapter 1181 - The Completed Mandala

    Chapter 1181 - The Completed Mand

    A dark light had practically enveloped this region with powerful emanating fluctuations that caused even the powerhouses there to change their expressions. Those fluctuations had reached the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm!

    A Perfected Earth Sovereign was the closest to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, which possessed absolute top-tiered power even in the Great Thousand World.

    There weren¡¯t any Heavenly Sovereigns in the Greaw Continent, so Perfected Earth Sovereigns were the highest existences there.

    They represented the most powerful force and foundation of the Greaw Continent and even top-tiered forces would be fearful of them. But right now, a Perfected Earth Sovereign was being born...

    One could imagine that, in the future, the Great Havew Domain and Northern Region Alliance would possess an extraordinary position, since they had a Perfected Earth Sovereign.

    Many powerhouses sighed withplicated gazes, while some felt joy. All of them directed their gazes at the Xia Emperor and Lu Heng.

    The two of them probably never expected that after Mand fused with her main body, her strength would rise so significantly and even break through the barrier to be a Perfected Earth Sovereign.

    A minute ago, everyone still felt that the Northern Region Alliance would pay a high price to deal with the two top-tiered forces. But the situation was flipped over in the blink of an eye.

    Even if two Greater Earth Sovereign joined forces, it¡¯s impossible for them to confront a Perfected Earth Sovereign, since the gap between the two realms would leave others in despair.

    Otherwise, with so many Greater Earth Sovereigns there, why weren¡¯t they able to make a breakthrough after so many years?

    The five Lesser Earth Sovereigns of the Northern Region Alliance were dumbfounded at this scene before they exchanged looks. But in the end, it was the Pce Master of the Sky Profound Pce, Liu Tiandao, that gently coughed, ¡°I never thought that the Alliance Lord would have such a trump card. We have been shortsighted.¡±

    When Mu Chen heard his words, he looked at Liu Tiandao and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Pce Master Liu want me to be handed over?¡±

    He and Liu Tiandao had some grudges in the past. Although, with the establishment of the Northern Region Alliance, the two of them had ced their grudges down. Even so, they didn¡¯t have a good rtionship.

    If an ordinary Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign spoke in this manner to him, Liu Tiandao would definitely be enraged. But facing Mu Chen, he couldn¡¯t put up any attitude. After all, Mu Chen and Mand had a close rtionship. Perhaps they might still have some thoughts when Mand was still in the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, but since she broke through to the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm, their ideas had utterly dissipated.

    Furthermore, they knew that the moment a Perfected Earth Sovereign appeared in their Northern Region Alliance, their status would ascend in the Greaw Continent. Having the protection of a Perfected Earth Sovereign granted them the ability to walk in the Greaw Continent with their heads held high.

    So if they were previously forced into the Northern Region Alliance, they felt fortunate for joining the alliance at this moment.

    Thus, Liu Tiandao could only smile awkwardly at Mu Chen¡¯s words and had decided not to offend thetter.

    Mu Chen did not pursue after seeing Liu Tiandao¡¯s attitude, so he directed his gaze at the pir of dark light that expanded to roughly ten thousand feet after ten-odd breaths.

    Looking from afar, the branch and the leaf of the bewitching flower had looked more ferocious. At this moment, the Primordial Mand Flower was even more terrifying than a Primordial Ominous Beast.

    The flower gently swayed with a ck light blossoming from it, along with rumbling thunder. Space distorted as a bolt of ck lightning descended towards the bewitching flower. After which, lightning continued to fall...

    Suddenly, a terrifying ocean of Spiritual Energy dominated out before being sucked back into the flower.

    When the flower absorbed thest drop, it rapidly shrunk back to its original size and pedals started to fall, wrapping a petite silhouette.

    Mand looked the same as before, a tender and petite girl; but when she raised her head, her golden pupils had turned dark, akin to ck holes that could rip souls if anyone stared at her pupils for too long.

    A ck dress formed on Mand¡¯s body as she walked out of the heart. When she walked out, the Mand flower swiftly shrunk and turned into a ck flower that resided in her hand.

    She opened her mouth and devoured the flower before stretching her waist and looked at the Xia Emperor and Lu Heng.

    Sensing Mand¡¯s gaze being directed over, the Xia Emperor and Lu Heng took a step back together with fear and caution in their eyes. In terms of appearance, only Mand¡¯s pupils had changed, but they could sense that her aura was several folds more dangerous than before.

    ¡°Xia Emperor, are you still intending to fight?¡± Mand cast a nce at the Xia Emperor and asked. After fusing back with her main body, she no longer feared the Xia Emperor and Lu Heng joining forces together.

    The Xia Emperor¡¯s face turned unsightly with his gaze flickering. He struggled to decide in his heart. If Mand was only a Greater Earth Sovereign, then he naturally wouldn¡¯t let the matter rest. But Mand was a Perfected Earth Sovereign, which wasn¡¯t something he could confront. If he became the enemy of a Perfected Earth Sovereign, then it would only bring a disaster for the Xia Empire.

    Compared to that, the loss of a Crown Prince wasn¡¯t anything. After all, he had other children, and he could nurture another Crown Prince from them.

    Xia Emperor hesitated for a long while before he took a step back and indifferently said, ¡°Since you have already broken through, then my Xia Empire will admit this loss.¡±

    Many people looked at the Xia Emperor and smacked their lips. The Xia Emperor swallowed down the grudge, indeed a formidable person. It was no wonder why the Xia Empire could grow stronger in his hands.

    Mand was calm after his response. The Xia Emperor might be forced to endure this, but as long as she remained, then the Xia Empire could only continue to suck it up.

    Perhaps the situation might change if the Xia Emperor broke through to the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm, but that was still something far away.

    One must umte if they want to break through to the Perfected Earth Sovereign, which far exceeded the imagination of any Greater Earth Sovereign.

    Thus, she turned to look at Lu Heng; but this time, her tone was much colder.

    ¡°Lu Heng, it¡¯s time for us to settle our grudges.¡± Her cold voice was filled with dense killing intent. She had no intentions of letting Lu Heng off so quickly.

    Lu Heng¡¯s gaze had also turned dark, since the situation had gone out of his expectations. However, he did not retreat like the Xia Emperor, since he knew that the grudges between him and Mand could only be settled after one of them dies. Even if he was willing to retreat, Mand would probably not let him off so quickly.

    Thus, he took a deep breath and took a step forth with boundless Spiritual Energy sweeping out and threw a jab forth.

    Terrifying Spiritual Energy gathered in his fist and turned into a massive star that bolted towards Mand. If an ordinary Lesser Earth Sovereign took that jab, he or she would be heavily injured. However, Mand only merely raised her eye and gently flicked her finger.

    The colossal star crashed against a floating mountain and was instantly reduced it to ashes before Mand faintly said, ¡°If this is all you have, then you will die today...¡±

    Before she could finish her words, Mand¡¯s heart trembled and she turned around with shock on her face. At the same time, the other top-tiered experts and Mu Chen¡¯s group had also sensed it and they looked over.

    A floating ind was reduced to dust, revealing the interior. It was arge za with a silhouette quietly standing there with an unimaginable aura spreading out that even Mand, as a Perfected Earth Sovereign, felt puny before that aura.

    Mand¡¯s gaze was fixed onto that figure with disbelief on her face as she eximed, ¡°The... Heavenly Emperor?!¡±

 Chapter 1182 - Sudden Changes

    Chapter 1182 - Sudden Changes

    The mountain copsed, revealing the interior to everyone, especially the silhouette that stood in the centre of the za, which attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    It¡¯s a man donned in azure clothes with stunning features. His figure was imposing and, despite not moving, there was a vague terrifying bearing emanating from him.

    He stood in a unique space. The entire space was under his control while fluctuating and distorting...

    Everyone looked at that silhouette, regardless if it were Lesser Earth Sovereigns or Mand, who had just broken through to the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm. The Spiritual Energy in their bodies uncontrobly trembled.

    As for those beneath the Earth Sovereign Realm, the powerful Spiritual Energy in their bodies caused them to spat a mouthful of blood before they shifted their gazes, not daring to look at that silhouette.

    They could even be injured just by looking at that existence... just how terrifying was it?

    It was something that not even Mand, as a Perfected Earth Sovereign, could aplish it. That could only mean an answer that fits the exnation...

    The founder of the Ancient Haven Pce, one of the pinnacle experts in ancient times, the Heavenly Emperor!

    The entire Heavenly Emperor Cemetery fell into silence as they looked at that silhouette. All of them were intimidated by the aura that the figure was giving off. The astonishmentsted for a long time before they gradually recovered from the shock.

    ¡°That... that¡¯s the Heavenly Emperor!¡± Trembling voices resounded with reverence and greed.

    Everyone came to the Heavenly Emperor Cemetery for one inheritance, or in other words, the Peerless Divine Ability that belonged to the Heavenly Emperor, the Three Pures!

    If they could obtain it, then they would be able to stand at the top of the Great Thousand World in the future and step into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°That is the Heavenly Emperor?¡± Mu Chen was also shocked as he looked at the figure. He never thought that the hidden Heavenly Emperor would be revealed by the confrontation between Lu Heng and Mand.

    Standing behind Mu Chen, the threedies also looked at that figure with curiosity.

    The silence in this region broke, since many people couldn¡¯t hold themselves back and appeared around the mountain. Lu Heng had also moved closer after taking a nce at Mand.

    Mand did not attempt to obstruct him because she was dazed, looking at the figure withplicated emotions surging in her eyes.

    She was brought back by the Heavenly Emperor. At that time, she was still young and on the brink of death, but she was saved by the Heavenly Emperor and stayed in the Ancient Haven Pce.

    When the Fiend ns attacked, she initially wanted to fight as well, but she was sealed by the Heavenly Emperor, thus avoiding the fate of death.

    So the Heavenly Emperor was like a father to her, but when she woke up, her whole world changed. The Heavenly Emperor went missing, along with the destruction of the Ancient Haven Pce. She was even heavily wounded by Lu Heng and had to escape, which resulted in the loss of her memories.

    But... regardless of anything, she would definitely not allow that traitor Lu Heng obtain the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s inheritance!

    Mand clenched her fist with dense killing intent shing in her eyes before she flew towards that mountain with Mu Chen and the rest following after her.

    Everyone gathered around the mountain, and as they approach, they noticed something else besides the Heavenly Emperor.

    The Heavenly Emperor held onto a crystal and a simple longsword. It was akin to a sword fetus formed by the heavens and earth, but everyone could sense the terrifying energying from that sword.

    The sword emanated a cold light that could even slice apart space. At this moment, the sword was plunged into the ground, where a ck skull was at, decayed.

    Seeing the ck skull, everyone felt a chill in their hearts; they felt indescribable evil from it.

    ¡°That crystal sword... could it be the legendary Heavenly Emperor Sword owned by the Heavenly Emperor himself?¡±

    ¡°Then, that skull belongs to the Monarch that invaded the Greaw Continent?¡±

    ¡°Looks like the Heavenly Emperor and that Monarch had fallen in that battle...¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Everyone looked at this scene as discussions resounded . Some of them even had their gazes flickering with impatience.

    Regardless if it was the Heavenly Emperor Sword, the Peerless Divine Ability, the Three Pures, or even the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s corpse, they all possessed temptation that could blind others.

    ¡°I suggest no one makes a move. We have no idea what happened here, and if anyone triggers anything, none of us will be able to escape!¡± While the others were impatient to make a move, Mand¡¯s cold voice resounded.

    Everyone was stunned and hesitated. This ce was genuinely unusual, and the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s corpse and the evil skull made them feel uneasy.

    ¡°Heh, Mand, could it be that you want to monopolise Heavenly Emperor¡¯s inheritance and the sword?¡± While everyone was hesitating, a cold sneer resounded. Everyone looked at the origin of that voice and saw that it was Lu Heng who spoke out.

    Hearing those words, some powerhouses knitted their brows as they looked at Mand in doubt. That¡¯s because the Peerless Divine Ability was something that even a Heavenly Sovereign would be tempted by.

    ¡°Great Havew Domain Ruler, even if you have sessfully broken through, you¡¯re not the only Perfected Earth Sovereign in the Greaw Continent. Don¡¯t take things too far.¡± Someone finally spoke out. The speaker had a great background and his force also had a Perfected Earth Sovereign. Although that powerhouse had note to the Heavenly Emperor Cemetery yet, he could be summoned through unique means. So even if others were fearful of Mand, he wasn¡¯t afraid.

    Seeing that someone spoke out, a discussion broke out, but evidently, Mand couldn¡¯t intimidate everyone under the temptation.

    Mand looked at everyone and fell into silence. Before she could speak, she was stopped by Mu Chen, since it¡¯s futile to obstruct anyone in this situation. If she forcefully stopped everyone, it might cause a public outrage. Even Mand couldn¡¯t confront so many top-tiered powerhouses, not to mention that all of them had a backing that wasn¡¯t inferior to the Northern Region Alliance.

    When Lu Heng saw Mand falling into silence, a smile rose on the corner of his lips.

    The stalemate did notst for long. Screeching sounds of wind rang out, breaking the silence. Several Lesser Earth Sovereigns couldn¡¯t hold themselves back and shot out.

    They had a clear objective. They¡¯re not after the Heavenly Emperor Sword but the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s corpse.

    After all, the Heavenly Emperor Sword was plunged into the evil skull and no one knew what might happen if they pulled it out. Since that¡¯s the case, then they would go after the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s corpse. Who knows, the Peerless Divine Ability - Three Pures might be on the Heavenly Emperor himself.

    They travelled extremely swiftly, but no one stopped them, since they wanted those Lesser Earth Sovereigns to test the waters.

    Those silhouettes had practically appeared beside the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s corpse the next moment before they made a grab and left.

    The Heavenly Emperor¡¯s corpse left the Heavenly Emperor Sword, and when Mu Chen saw that scene, his body tensed up in alert.

    But what left them surprised was that nothing happened. When the other powerhouses saw this scene, they felt inwardly relieved with greed brewing in their eyes and they were about to snatch.

    But at that moment, a silhouette had suddenly appeared before those Lesser Earth Sovereigns and pushed a palm out. A star exploded with terrifying energy exploding forth that shattered space.

    Countless fragments gathered on his fist and mmed against the chest of a Lesser Earth Sovereign. That Lesser Earth Sovereign instantly erupted and was reduced to blood that rained down in the sky...

    That silhouette continued to make a move and killed the other two Lesser Earth Sovereigns after killing the first one.

    When three of the Lesser Earth Sovereigns were killed, many people recovered from the sudden change of events and their faces drastically changed. They looked at that silhouette with shock in their eyes. It was Lu Heng that made a move!

    ¡°Lu Heng, what are you doing?!¡± Many people roared. Was Lu Heng trying to offend everyone?

    But when facing everyone¡¯s gazes, Lu Heng grinned. His smile became extremely savage at this moment. He waved his sleeve and summoned some blood into the sky.

    It was at this moment that an unexpected event urred. The Heavenly Emperor¡¯s corpse had opened its mouth and devoured that blood.

    This scene had instantly caused everyone to turn cold.

    This... what is happening?!

    At this moment, the entire cemetery fell into silence.

 Chapter 1183 - The Monarch? Heavenly Emperor?

    Chapter 1183 - The Monarch? Heavenly Emperor?

    Everyone was shocked by this scene, even someone like Mand wasn¡¯t an exception.

    Wasn¡¯t that the Heavenly Emperor? But why was he devouring the blood? That didn¡¯t seem like what the Heavenly Emperor would do!

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Lu Heng couldn¡¯t control hisughter. His face looked more savage at this moment, which made others feel fearful.

    ¡°Lu Heng, what have you done?!¡± Someone roared. It seemed that the Heavenly Emperor was devouring the blood because of Lu Heng.

    Lu Heng revealed an unusual smiled as he answered, ¡°What have I done? I¡¯m helping you guys to revive the ¡®Heavenly Emperor¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Revive the Heavenly Emperor?¡± Everyone was startled. Could it be that the Heavenly Emperor hadn¡¯t died?

    ¡°That¡¯s not the Heavenly Emperor!¡± When everyone was puzzled, a roar rang out. Mand took a step forth and looked at the ¡®Heavenly Emperor¡¯.

    Perhaps others wouldn¡¯t be able to sense it, but she could tell that that was not the Heavenly Emperor despite having the same appearance!

    ¡°Oh? He¡¯s not the Heavenly Emperor? Then, what is he?¡± Lu Heng asked.

    Mand¡¯s face looked a little sinister as she started and Lu Heng and said word-by-word, ¡°Lu Heng, so you are under the control of that Fiend n¡¯s Monarch.¡±

    ¡°Monarch?!¡± Her words lifted waves in the hearts of others and everyone had a change in their expressions before looking at Lu Heng in shock. The Monarch that invaded the Greaw Continent hadn¡¯t died?

    Lu Heng was stunned before pping his hands and smiled. ¡°I never thought that you would guess it.¡±

    Facing something that couldbel him as a traitor in the Great Thousand World, he admitted to it so easily.

    ¡°Lu Heng, you¡¯re courting death!¡± A Greater Earth Sovereign roared.

    ¡°Lu Heng, as long as this piece of information makes it out, you and your Saint Demonic Pce will be reduced to ashes!¡±

    Lu Heng smiled in response, ¡°Only if you guys can spread the information out.¡±

    The faces of many top-tiered experts turned solemn as they took out various transmitting items before crushing them. Those items could send information through space back to their own forces.

    However, their faces changed the moment they crushed the tokens. They could sense the information disappearing, as if it couldn¡¯t make it out of this space.

    They abruptly raised their heads and were shocked to see that before they knew it, there was ayer that appeared in the sky of the Heavenly Emperor Cemetery. It was akin to a barrier thatpletely sealed off this entire area.

    The barrier emanated an aura that not even Greater Earth Sovereigns could make tremble. It¡¯s extremely evil. It was constantly devouring the Spiritual Energy in this Heavenly Emperor Cemetery.

    Facing this situation, an uproar rang out amongst the Earth Sovereigns there.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make our move together and kill that demon!¡± However, none of those top-tiered powerhouses were pushovers. The moment they saw that the situation wasn¡¯t right, they immediately roared and eight streaks of light flew towards Lu Heng.

    They could tell that it was all being done by Lu Heng. So if they kill Lu Heng, then they would be able to get out of this situation.

    Facing seven Lesser Earth Sovereigns and a Greater Earth Sovereign, even Lu Heng would be in danger. However, Lu Heng¡¯s expression did not change when he faced this situation; instead, a mocking smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Mand seemed to have sensed that something was amiss, so she reminded.

    However, when her voice resounded, the eight streaks of light were already close to Lu Heng and the ¡®Heavenly Emperor¡¯ slightly opened his eyes after devouring three Lesser Earth Sovereigns.

    His finger moved and a streak of ck light integrated into space.

    At the same time, space was torn apart and a sinister ck mist gushed out. It then formed into eight sinister mouths and took a bite towards the eight silhouettes.

    The mouths were extremely swift. The appearance looked as if the eight streaks of light had plunged into the mouths by themselves.

    The mouths bit down with crisp sounds and blood sttered. Before the Lesser Earth Sovereigns could react, they were reduced into pieces of meat and blood. Even their Spirits had beenpletely destroyed.

    Only the Greater Earth Sovereign swiftly reacted. He suddenly exploded his arm, turning it into a river of blood that flew towards the mouth while he managed to escape.

    Seven Lesser Earth Sovereigns were instantly killed by the ¡®Heavenly Emperor¡¯. The mouths then opened up and the blood and pieces of flesh gushed out, before being devoured by the ¡®Heavenly Emperor¡¯.

    While he was devouring all of that blood and flesh, the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s physique gradually turned a little soft with traces of vitality that started to appear on his body. Evidently, he was gradually recovering!

    ¡°Everyone, why bother making futile efforts? Today, all of you will be food. This was determined from the time you entered here.¡± Lu Heng smiled as he looked at everyone.

    Mand¡¯s face had also turned grave as she looked at the ¡®Heavenly Emperor¡¯, ¡°He must be that Monarch, right?¡±

    Lu Heng nodded his head and smiled.

    ¡°I have to thank those fellows for bringing Master out of the sealing range of that Heavenly Emperor Sword. Otherwise, not even I would dare to go up. After all, the Heavenly Emperor Sword will sense the demonic energy in my body.¡± Lu Heng raised his hand and strands of ck mist appeared on his palm with shrieking roars.

    ¡°So you are already infected by the evil aura.¡± Mand nodded her head before she continued with indifference, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder why youunched sneak attacks at me back then. I believe that you have already been infected at that time.¡±

    Lu Heng smiled with his eyes narrowed. ¡°Even so, I allowed it. Master¡¯s power far exceeds your imagination and even the Heavenly Emperor is a tat lower than Master. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have sacrificed everything to seal Master.¡±

    ¡°However, if the seal continues, I¡¯m afraid that even Master would be killed for real... Which resulted in the opening of this Ancient Haven Pce.¡±

    Everyone squinted their eyes. So the opening of the Ancient Haven Pce was caused by Lu Heng? His intention was to lure everyone over to be nourishment so that the Monarch could break free from the seal and revive?

    Mand sneered, ¡°Stop putting words so nicely. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s because of your irresolute heart that was the result of being infected by the w in your heart. I¡¯m afraid that all of your lines of thoughts and decisions are no longer your own will. You are being controlled by others and have turned into a puppet.¡±

    The corner of Lu Heng¡¯s mouth twitched but he kept the smile on his face and viciously stared at Mand with traces of the demonic aura in his eyes.

    However, he did not make a move, but he eerily smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll let you show off for now. When my Master revives, I will let you experience life beyond death!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you will not be able to wait until that moment!¡± Mand sneered as her pupils turned to look at Mu Chen while her lips moved, she had transmitted her voice to Mu Chen¡¯s ears, ¡°I¡¯ll block him, so you go retrieve the Heavenly Emperor Sword. With the Heavenly Emperor Sword, we will be able to stop the Monarch from reviving.¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned before he clenched his teeth and nodded. Practically instantaneously, Mand flew out and charged towards the Heavenly Emperor.

    ¡°A pointless struggle.¡± Lu Heng mocked.

    Space vibrated and a demonic mouth was torn open before trying to devour Mand. It looked so simple, but it was extremely brutal, since those fallen Earth Sovereigns from before were examples.

    However, Mand was stronger than those Lesser Earth Sovereigns. She did not panic and had pped her palm out. A ck light gushed out and formed into a massive mand rune before her, tangling around the demonic mouth and obstructing it from closing.

    ¡°Mu Chen!¡± It was also at this moment that Mand roared out.

    Mu Chen was already prepared. He had turned into a beam of light. His target wasn¡¯t the Heavenly Emperor or Lu Heng but the Heavenly Emperor Sword!

    He had executed his speed to the limit and appeared before the Heavenly Emperor Sword with a speed akin to teleportation.

    Watching this scene, Lu Heng ridiculed, ¡°Mand, you followed the Heavenly Emperor longer than me. Don¡¯t you know that only the Heavenly Emperor can wield the Heavenly Emperor Sword?¡±

    When Mu Chen heard his words, he was stunned. But there aren¡¯t any other options avable. He clenched his teeth and grabbed ahold of the sword. Even if it didn¡¯t work, he still had to give an attempt at it.

    Mand looked at Mu Chen before turning to Lu Heng with a strange smile. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I followed the Heavenly Emperor longer than you, that I know the requirement for pulling out the Heavenly Emperor Sword...¡±

    Hearing her words, Lu Heng¡¯s eyes shrunk as he looked at Mu Chen. At this moment, Mu Chen tightly clenched the Heavenly Emperor Sword and roared. Instantly, an endless golden lustre swept out, forming into a hundred foot-high purple-golden silhouette with an immortal aura emanating out.

    When the massive silhouette appeared, an ancient sword cry rang out, resonating between the heavens and earth with a sword beam that soared into the sky.

 Chapter 1184 - Recovery of the Monarch

    Chapter 1184 - Recovery of the Monarch

    When the sword cry rang out, it resonated between the heavens and earth, forming into visible fluctuations that spread out. It looked extremely gentle but it didn¡¯t seem to possess any destructive prowess. However, when the sword lustre emanated, everyone here that was in the Earth Sovereign Realm could sense fear rising from the depths of their hearts.

    They had no suspicion that they would be annihted if the sword lustre swept them.

    Just what kind of powerful item was that...?

    ¡°How...how is that possible?!¡± This scene also dumbfounded Lu Heng, before he eximed. Wasn¡¯t the Heavenly Emperor Sword something that only the Heavenly Emperor could pull out? So how did a Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign achieve it?

    Lu Heng¡¯s gaze changed when he noticed the purplish-gold silhouette behind Mu Chen, which must be Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body. But for some reason, he sensed a unique auraing from it that seemed to be the aura of immortality.

    It gave a feeling that even if Mu Chen died, the Sovereign Celestial Body could remain for eternity.

    ¡°That¡¯s... the Immortal Golden Body?!¡± Lu Heng¡¯s pupils narrowed when he recognised that Sovereign Celestial Body. That¡¯s because it was his hope for Garuda, but it was a pity that Garuda had lost to Mu Chen.

    ¡°In the Ancient Haven Pce, the Heavenly Emperor had once said that his Sessor must have the Immortal Golden Body.¡± Mand looked at the change on Lu Heng¡¯s face before she continued, ¡°The requirement to pull out the Heavenly Emperor Sword is to also obtain the acknowledgement from it, aside from Heavenly Emperor himself, which is the Immortal Golden Body.¡±

    ¡°Since there isn¡¯t anyone in the Ancient Haven Pce that could form the Immortal Golden Body, that rule was gradually forgotten by everyone. Since you joined muchter, you wouldn¡¯t know about that.¡± Mand sneered as the dark runes tangled the wicked mouth.

    ¡°Mu Chen, go!¡± At the same time, her roar rang out by Mu Chen¡¯s ears.

    Hearing Mand¡¯s voice, Mu Chen tightly gripped the Heavenly Emperor sword. He could sense the terrifying energy in it, making even the Wind God¡¯s Fan akin to a firefly before the vast moon.

    Naturally, he knew that it was impossible to bring out the power with his current cultivation, not even if he ignited his own body.

    But fortunately... the Heavenly Emperor Sword had also sensed the awakening of the Monarch, so it didn¡¯t require Mu Chen to control it. The sword trembled with a cry that soared into the sky.

    A light beam of ten thousand feet carried Mu Chen and dashed out at incredible speed. Even the Lesser Earth Sovereigns here could only sense a sh of light; they couldn¡¯t trace the path of it.

    The Heavenly Emperor Sword had practically appeared before the ¡®Heavenly Emperor¡¯ and the sword stabbed into the body, sealing the ¡®Heavenly Emperor¡¯ once again.

    The moment the sword stabbed into the ¡®Heavenly Emperor¡¯, Mu Chen¡¯s face suddenly changed as he realised that it wasn¡¯t the ¡®Heavenly Emperor¡¯ that stood before him, but Lu Heng!

    The sword stabbed into Lu Heng and a terrifying sword aura gushed out, causing Lu Heng¡¯s body to be covered in cracks. But the astonishing matter was that Lu Heng¡¯s face was covered with disbelief and pain.

    Clearly, he did not do this willingly. So if it¡¯s not him, then could it be... the Monarch?!

    Mu Chen¡¯s pupils squinted as he saw the faces of Mand and the other powerhouses filled with shock as well, as if they had seen something terrifying.

    A white hand suddenly came from Lu Heng¡¯s rear and was ced on his shoulder.

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯ve done pretty well.¡± A gentle voice resounded from the rear of Lu Heng and the silhouette, ¡®Heavenly Emperor¡¯, walked out!

    At this moment, he had opened his eyespletely. They were ck with the evilest aura between the heavens and earth.

    The Monarch had recovered!

    Lu Heng turned his head with great difficulty and moved his lips, as if he was begging the Monarch to save him. However, it was toote. The sword aura in his body had nearly obliterated him.

    ¡°Rest assured. I will not let a subordinate that has done a great service die so easily.¡± The ¡®Heavenly Emperor¡¯ smiled before he pped his hand over and an endless demonic aura gushed from his hand, entering Lu Heng¡¯s body, dissipating the sword aura in Lu Heng¡¯s body.

    Although he had helped Lu Heng expel the sword aura, Lu Heng¡¯s body had also been demonised. His body was covered with sinister demonic runes and a torrential demonic aura, transforming Lu Heng¡¯s body. Furthermore, Lu Heng could also sense the Spiritual Energy in his body. It was swiftly being converted into the wicked demonic aura.

    At this moment, nature had also rejected him; and thus, he couldn¡¯t draw any Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth. He had been recognised as a foreign being by the Great Thousand World.

    Sensing the changes to his body, Lu Heng¡¯s gaze slightly changed; but in the end, he lowered his head. ¡°Thank you, Master, for helping my rebirth!¡±

    Mu Chen had also immediately pulled the sword out and retreated. He never thought that despite what he had done, the Monarch would still manage to revive, and the current situation had gone out of his control.

    After the Monarch demonised Lu Heng, he stretched his waist and smiled. ¡°The Heavenly Emperor is truly an extraordinary person. The Three Pures is truly formidable. If it wasn¡¯t for my luck, I might have really been killed by him.¡±

    His gaze turned to look at the crowd and he said in satisfaction, ¡°But to see so much food upon my revival, it truly makes me happy.¡±

    ¡°Run!¡± The powerhouses all changed their expressions before they unleashed the Spiritual Energies in their bodies and pushed their speeds to the limits, trying to escape from the Heavenly Emperor Cemetery.

    However, the Monarch smiled in ridicule and opened his mouth. A demonic aura dominated forth, sweeping towards those fleeing powerhouses, turning them into blood and meat before being pulled back and devoured.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for me to revive, so let me have my feast.¡± The Monarch chuckled as he stretched his palm out. Instantly, flows of demonic aura gushed out, taking the form of dragons and started to devour the powerhouses there.

    In that instant, it wasplete chaos. Mand was also tangled up by ten-odd demonic dragons, but even with her strength, she could only protect herself.

    Mu Chen brandished the Heavenly Emperor Sword. Although he couldn¡¯t draw out its power, he could still rely on it to protect himself. However, he still looked to be in a pathetic state.

    In the chaos, the Monarch smiled with his eyes narrowed and asionally waved his hand. Every single time he waved his hand, there would be a powerhouse torn apart and devoured.

    After that, he looked at the threedies and smiled. ¡°What tender dolls, let me see if your meat and blood are fresh.¡±

    He gently smiled and his finger pointed out. Instantly, a demonic aura swept out, enveloping towards the threedies.

    Facing the sudden attack, the threedies had a drastic change on their faces. Facing such an existence, they didn¡¯t even have the hope of escaping.

    But suddenly, Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette charged down with the Heavenly Emperor Sword tightly in his hand and he stood before the threedies.

    Mu Chen instantly destroyed the demonic aura, but it had also left deep marks on his body. If it wasn¡¯t for the sword lustre of the Heavenly Emperor Sword, he would have been annihted by now.

    But even so, his body violently trembled. His body was on the verge of copsing, and if that happened, then he would surely die.

    Behind him, the threedies had a drastic change on their faces as they watched Mu Chen¡¯s state.

    ¡°Mu Chen!¡± Their voices were filled with worries.

    ¡°Go!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were red as he roared. At this moment, he didn¡¯t have much energy and could only let the threedies to flee while he blocked the Monarch.

    Although he knew that it was futile, with his character, he wasn¡¯t willing to let the threedies die before him. Even if they had to die, it had to be after him.

    ¡°Haha, what a touching scene... Since you want to die first, then I¡¯ll fulfil your wish.¡± The Monarch chuckled at this scene and flicked his finger. Instantly, boundless demonic aura gushed out.

    Facing this demonic aura, even Mu Chen had revealed despair on his face. If such an existence paid slightly more attention to him, he would die.

    The demonic aura gushed over, turning his vision dark.

    Am I going to die?

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes closed from the demonic aura. But at that moment before his vision was reced entirely with darkness, domineering mes gushed out from the void and had even incinerated the demonic aura before a meteorite fell before Mu Chen...

    When the fire dominated forth, Mu Chen finally saw the item before him. It was a massive ck ruler plunged into the ground that was burning with mes, incinerating all the demonic aura around him.

    At the same time, a burst ofzyughter roared, ¡°Hey, even if you are a Monarch, you can¡¯t bully my precious daughter, right?¡±

 Chapter 1185 - The Flame Emperor, Xiao Yan!

    Chapter 1185 - The me Emperor, Xiao Yan!

    Azy burst ofughter resounded from the void with mes gushing out, enveloping the entire Heavenly Emperor Cemetery in a terrifying temperature, swiftly incinerating the demonic aura that was filled within. The demonic dragons all shrieked as they burned into nothing.

    The sudden changes had caused everyone to be shocked before they raised their heads and looked at the void. The void was torn apart at this moment with mes gushed out, looking extraordinarily gorgeous and threatening.

    A silhouette slowly walked out from the sea of mes, causing space to tremble from his footsteps, as if it was having difficulties containing his descent.

    It was a lean man in ck clothes. He had azy smile on his face and was covered in gorgeous mes that projected him like a god of fire with unspeakable might.

    Before he appeared, this entire space was trembling from the demonic aura of the Monarch. But when he appeared, everyone could sense that the demonic aura was swiftly dissolving.

    Everyone looked at the man in shock. Just who was he, to be able to suppress such a terrifying existence like the Monarch?

    One must know that this Monarch wasn¡¯t an ordinary Monarch. Back then, even the Heavenly Emperor had died, so this Monarch must have been top-tiered, even amongst the Monarchs. Even if he had just awakened from his seal, even ordinary Heavenly Sovereigns would be fearful of him.

    However, the man could suppress the momentum of the Monarch, which meant that he must also be an extraordinary figure in the Great Thousand World.

    ¡°He is...¡± Some powerhouses looked at the man and the mes around him in shock. After brief thoughts shed through their eyes, their eyes immediately widened the next moment with disbelief.

    ¡°He...he is the me Emperor of the Endless Fire Territory!¡± Finally, someone had recognised the man and eximed with a voice filled with respect and revere.

    ¡°The me Emperor?!¡± Waves ofmotion roared. Everyone was dumbfounded. One must know that the me Emperor was a legend and one of the pinnacle powerhouses in the Great Thousand World!

    Furthermore, he established the Endless Fire Territory a few hundred years ago, and it had be a supreme force in the Great Thousand World that wasn¡¯t any weaker to those Ancient ns.

    Only the Martial Ancestor of the Martial Realm and a few others could beparable to the me Emperor!

    Despite the powerhouses here all holding authority in the Greaw Continent, they paled inparison to the Endless Fire Territory.

    With the strength and foundation of the Endless Fire Territory, they could beat up all the forces in the Greaw Continent, even if the me Emperor didn¡¯t make a move himself...

    Such a legendary figure was hardly seen, even if they begged. But such a character had appeared before them, which left the powerhouses here stunned, and he even appeared at such a crucial moment...

    While everyone was dumbfounded, Mu Chen was also looking at that silhouette in shock. He never expected that the legendary me Emperor would descend here at such a crucial moment.

    ¡°He is the me Emperor?¡± Mu Chen muttered to himself as he looked at the ck-clothed man. Thetter lookedzy, but his terrifying and indescribable bearing had caused space to copse, as if he was the Sovereign of this region.

    That is true power, so a pinnacle powerhouse can turn out to be this powerful!

    Behind Mu Chen, when Xiao Xiao saw that silhouette, she cast her lips aside in disdain. However, her body, which was tensed up, had loosened up.

    ¡°Ah? Ah? That is Big Sister Xiao Xiao¡¯s father, the me Emperor? Woah, I have finally seen the real person himself!¡± Lin Jing stared with her eyes widely opened.

    Xiao Xiao cast her lips to the side in disdain. ¡°Yeah, a hateful father that always likes to appear at the crucial moment. I¡¯ll surelyin about him when I get back!¡±

    ¡°*Cough*...ss, you¡¯re too unreasonable. I did notete on purpose. It requires some time for me to get a lock on the location!¡± A voice suddenly rang out and the threedies felt the space before them distort before the me Emperor appeared. At this moment, he helplessly shrugged his shoulders without any of the prestige that belonged to the me Emperor.

    Xiao Xiao snorted and ignored that man, while the me Emperor rubbed Xiao Xiao¡¯s head before greeting Nine Nether and Lin Jing, causing the twodies to be stunned from his friendliness.

    ¡°Let me deal with this. You guys have suffered.¡± The me Emperor smiled before he turned around and walked to Mu Chen¡¯s side. He looked at thetter and patted Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve done pretty well. Little Brother, you¡¯re a true man.¡±

    Mu Chen never expected that such an influential figure would speak to him without any airs. Immediately, he awkwardly scratched his head. ¡°No matter what, I can¡¯t let thedies die before I do.¡±

    When the me Emperor heard Mu Chen¡¯s words, he looked at Mu Chen with more appreciation and nodded. ¡°But I have to thank you for saving Xiao Xiao. I will surely remember this favour.¡±

    Before Mu Chen could even speak, he smiled and continued, ¡°Alright, let me deal with this situation.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded and immediately retreated. After all, this level of confrontation wasn¡¯t something that he could partake in with his current strength.

    While Mu Chen retreated, the me Emperor stepped forth and an invisible pressure enveloped this entire region.

    When the me Emperor arrived, the mocking expression on the Monarch¡¯s face had entirely faded, reced with a grave expression. He felt a danger emanating from the me Emperor, which left him in shock. It was even stronger than that Heavenly Emperor.

    He felt disbelief in his heart. He never thought that there would be such an existence in the Great Thousand World, and this was not any good news for the Fiend ns.

    ¡°I never thought that the Great Thousand World, which barely survived after losing most of the pinnacle existences, would have you. This is truly shocking.¡± The Monarch said. If it was just an ordinary Heavenly Sovereign, then the Monarch was confident that he could escape. But right now, he had no confidence, since he wasn¡¯t in his top form.

    The me Emperor smiled. ¡°I wonder, between the Sky, Profound and Abyss, what level do you belong to?¡±

    Those were the ssifications of Monarchs in the Fiend ns, which ordinary people in the Great Thousand World wouldn¡¯t know.

    ¡°I never expected you to have some knowledge of our Fiend ns.¡± That Monarch was also a little surprised.

    The me Emperor flicked his ten fingers with strands of mes on each finger. ¡°In the past, there were no less than 10 Monarchs that died in my hands, so how can I not know about it?¡±

    His words left everyone in shock as they looked at him with respect. One must know that every Monarch was akin to a Heavenly Sovereign. There were no less than ten that died in the hands of the me Emperor? Just what kind of terrifying achievement was that?

    The Monarch also narrowed his pupils. At this moment, he knew that this man before him was a great enemy of their Fiend ns. He was much more dangerous than the Heavenly Emperor. He took a deep breath and his eyes turned ck. ¡°I am the Devouring Sky Monarch.¡±

    The me Emperor sighed, ¡°So it¡¯s a Sky Monarch, no wonder you could fight with the Heavenly Emperor.¡±

    Even amongst the Monarchs, a Sky Monarch could be considered a peak existence.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The Devouring Sky Monarch spoke in a stern voice with surging torrential demonic aura, shattering space with a dreadful demonic might that spread out.

    The me Emperor raised his hand with gorgeous mes condensing into a lotus in his hand and he smiled towards the Devouring Sky Monarch, before he said in a calm resounding voice.

    ¡°I am Ironman the me Emperor, Xiao Yan.¡±

 Chapter 1186 - Buddhas Fury Flame Lotus

    Chapter 1186 - Buddha¡¯s Fury me Lotus

    ¡°me Emperor... Xiao Yan.¡± When the words rang out in the Heavenly Emperor Cemetery, everyone suddenly sensed the drastic increase in temperature as an ocean of mes weed their ruler.

    Everyone had a peculiar sensation, as if they would be instantly reduced to ashes if they held malice for the me Emperor.

    The Devouring Sky Monarch looked at this scene with a stern expression. He looked at the me Emperor, who was walking on the ocean of fire, with fear and caution in his eyes.

    At this moment, he felt regret. If he escaped the moment he broke free, he would have been able to hide from the perception of Heavenly Sovereigns in the Great Thousand World and sneak back to the Fiend ns.

    But right now, hismotion had attracted a formidable opponent that caused his situation to be unfavourable.

    Perhaps he might have been able to fight in his full strength, but his power was clearlycking right now. But even so, he calmed his heart, proving his extraordinariness, since he had outsmarted the Heavenly Emperor.

    Thus, even when facing The me Emperor, the Monarch did not panic.

    ¡°Let me experience for myself if the Heavenly Sovereigns in the Great Thousand World have improved!¡± The Devouring Sky Monarch took a step forth and ck waves surged out beneath these feet.

    ¡°Heaven and Earth Corruption!¡± He roared and the ground swiftly turned ck with the demonic aura rising. In a few breaths of time, the ground within a few myriad feet in radius had been demonised.

    Everyone could sense that the Spiritual Energy in that radius was tainted. If they absorbed it into their bodies, their Spiritual Energy would surely be corrupted and gradually demonised.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the me Emperor, everyone would probably be corrupted by the Monarch.

    The me Emperor smiled at this scene before he stretched his finger and tapped.

    When he tapped, the ocean of fire roared with gorgeous mes that not even Mu Chen had seen before. However, he could sense how terrifying it was.

    The gorgeous mes swept out, incinerating the ck ground and shrieks were heard. The ground was immediately charred ck. In just ten-odd breaths of time, the ground that had been corrupted by the Devouring Sky Monarch had been mostly dissolved by the me Emperor.

    When the Devouring Sky Monarch saw this scene, his eyelids twitched. He had fought with several Heavenly Sovereigns in the past with many that controlled mes. However, they were all inferior to this me Emperor that stood before him.

    Even so, the Devouring Sky Monarch did not panic. He took a deep breath and stomped his foot once again.

    ¡°Demonic Art - Sky-Devouring Hand!¡±

    The contaminated ground crumbled and cracked with tens of thousands of feet of demonic aura soaring into the sky before arge hand stretched out.

    The hand was entirely ck, emanating an endless evilness that covered the horizon. It was roughly a few myriad feet wide that even an empire would be annihted under the palm.

    Even a Sovereign Celestial Body was tiny inparison to that hand. Thus, all the Earth Sovereigns had a drastic change in their expressions when they saw the hand shrouding over.

    They were usually aloof and could be considered as powerhouses in the Great Thousand World. But at this moment, they realised the gap between them and a Heavenly Sovereign.

    Space shattered, revealing a void and everyone noticed a giant mouth in the palm.

    That mouth was akin to a ck hole that devoured everything. If they fell in it, even Perfected Earth Sovereigns would be instantly annihted.

    That feeling was as if it could even devour the entire Greaw Continent.

    The Devouring Sky Monarch also knew that he couldn¡¯t deal with the me Emperor through ordinary means. Thus, without the intention of holding back, he had thrown out his strongest move.

    One must know that when he invaded the Great Thousand World back then, he had relied on this move to turn many powerhouses into ashes.

    ¡°What terrifying power...¡± Mu Chen took a deep breath as he looked at therge hand. He felt his scalp going numb. This power had surpassed his understanding.

    ¡°This Devouring Sky Monarch is not simple. He must have high status, even in the Fiend ns.¡± Mand appeared beside Mu Chen as she exined.

    ¡°The me Emperor is fine, right?¡± Nine Nether whispered. The me Emperor was relying on his own ability, and if he failed, then all of them would be killed by the Monarch.

    Mand remained calm. She understood the me Emperor¡¯s strength deeper than Mu Chen and Nine Nether, so she shook her head. ¡°The Monarch might be able to fight against the me Emperor if he was in his top form. But right now, he can only beparable to ordinary Heavenly Sovereigns.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head. The Devouring Sky Monarch must have been extremely terrifying at his top form, or he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight the Heavenly Emperor. After all, the Heavenly Emperor possessed the Peerless Divine Ability - Three Pures. He could split himself into three, equivalent to three Heavenly Sovereigns. But even so, he was still outsmarted by the Devouring Sky Monarch, so he could tell that the Devouring Sky Monarch wasn¡¯t simple.

    As they conversed, the me Emperor raised his head and looked at therge hand. This attack that could strike fear even in Perfected Earth Sovereign wasn¡¯t much in his eyes.

    ¡°Even when you¡¯re not in your top form, your strength has given me a surprise. Now I can see how you could outsmart the Heavenly Emperor.¡± The me Emperor smiled as he stretched his hand out with a ming lotus revolving in his hand.

    The lotus looked extraordinarily gorgeous and exquisite, akin to an art piece. It was multi-coloured, and if one took a closer look, one would realise that each of those petals were different in colour.

    Those colours weren¡¯t just simple colours. Those with power could sense that each of those petals were forged with different mes.

    Those weren¡¯t ordinary mes, each of them possessed exceptionally destructive force. But in the hands of the me Emperor, those mes were unusually docile.

    The me Emperor flicked his finger and the beautiful lotus flew out. It had immediately teleported before the demonic hand in a sway. Compared to the demonic hand, the lotus was tiny inparison.

    However, the lotus had caused a drastic change on the Devouring Sky Monarch¡¯s face with a sh of shock in his eyes. After that, he retreated without any hesitation with the demonic aura forming into millions of barriers before him.

    The lotus shed with the hand and a boundless shed erupted, evaporating the demonic aura while causing space to distort at the same time. Under the terrifying assault of the mes, the demonic hand shattered.

    This scene dumbfounded everyone. That the me Emperor so easily dissolved the terrifying attack of the Devouring Sky Monarch?

    A gorgeous ocean of mes swept out, swiftly destroying the millions of barriers before enveloping the retreating Devouring Sky Monarch.

    Instantly, the heavens and earth trembled and the space where the Devouring Sky Monarch was in shattered into tens of thousands of fragments,pletely wiping out the torrential demonic aura, while the me Emperor smiled. ¡°This skill of mine is called... the Buddha¡¯s Fury me Lotus.¡±

 Chapter 1187 - The Kingâ€™s Encounter

    Chapter 1187 - The King¡¯s Encounter

    The lotus burst forth with boundless gorgeous waves of dominating mes. The terrifying power emanated from it even caused this entire region to violently tremble.

    When the powerhouses saw this scene, they swallowed deep gulps with shock in their eyes.

    They had been greatly frightened by the me Emperor¡¯s move. They had no doubt that if the lotus was directed at them, all of them would be instantly reduced into specks of dust.

    ¡°So this is the me Emperor¡¯s power... That is truly terrifying. It¡¯s no wonder why he could be a pinnacle expert of the Great Thousand World.¡± Many people sighed. If many Heavenly Sovereigns had fallen in the ancient war, then they had to rejoice that there were people like the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor tens of thousands of yearster.

    ¡°The Devouring Sky Monarch should have died, right?¡± Mu Chen looked at the copsed space. Facing that terrifying attack, even the Devouring Sky Monarch must have suffered fatal damage.

    Mand nodded her head. That move from the me Emperor was truly terrifying and no one had expected the me Emperor to be so direct, throwing such a great skill in the Monarch¡¯s face...

    That attack was something that not even Heavenly Sovereigns could bear.

    Everyone had their eyes nervously glued towards the copsed space. Suddenly, they squinted their eyes and saw a silhouette. It was naturally the Devouring Sky Monarch, but at this moment, the surface of his body was filled in cracks, while his eyes were crimson-red.

    ¡°How tenacious.¡± The me Emperor wasn¡¯t surprised that the Devouring Sky Monarch was still alive. After all, not even the Heavenly Emperor could kill him back then.

    Despite the Devouring Sky Monarch still being alive, anyone could tell that he had suffered great injuries.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re forcing me, then let¡¯s die together!¡± The Devouring Sky Monarch roared as he burst towards the me Emperor¡¯s direction at a swift speed and instantly got near the me Emperor. Thereafter, everyone could see a demonic lustre gushing from his body and a violent energy was brewed in his body.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to self-destruct!¡± Mand¡¯s face changed. It seemed that the Devouring Sky Monarch felt that there¡¯s no hope to escape and decided to engage in a suicide bombing.

    The Devouring Sky Monarch¡¯s body burst forth with torrential demonic aura wrecking havoc, enveloping the me Emperor within.

    But facing the Devouring Sky Monarch¡¯s self-destruction, the me Emperor did not panic, but shook his head. ¡°If I could be so easily killed, then I would have died a long time ago.¡±

    He spread out his hand and gorgeous mes gushed from his palm and turned into a barrier.

    The barrier was covered in countless fire runes and every single one of them represented various Essence mes.

    The barrier isted the demonic aura with a dreadful temperature that caused cracks in space. The demonic aura was akin to snow encountering magma as it swiftly melted.

    In just ten-odd breaths, the demonic aura had beenpletely wiped without a trace of the evil aura remaining.

    ¡°Is he dealt with?¡± The me Emperor muttered to himself as he waved his hand. Gorgeous mes swept out before pulling back into his body.

    ¡°Mhm?¡± But when the mes entered his body, the me Emperor¡¯s gaze suddenly changed.

    A strand of demonic aura appeared from the copsed space and was swiftly escaping from the Heavenly Emperor Cemetery.

    ¡°The Devouring Sky Monarch is actually not dead?!¡± The faces of the spectators drastically changed. They were shocked by that Monarch¡¯s powerful vitality. He could still survive after suffering two attacks from the me Emperor?

    ¡°That fellow self-destructed on purpose to hide and avoided the me Emperor¡¯s perception before seeking the opportunity to escape!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s face was stern as well. He never expected the Devouring Sky Monarch to be so cunning and decisive.

    ¡°His Demonic Heart is already destroyed, so how can he still be alive?¡± The me Emperor was also startled by this scene. The Demonic Heart was the fatal point of the Fiend ns. But for Monarchs, their Demonic Heart was basically indestructible. But when the Devouring Sky Monarch self-destructed, he had clearly felt a Demonic Heart shattering.

    Even Monarchs would die when their Demonic Hearts were destroyed, so he never expected that the Devouring Sky Monarch could actually escape.

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder why he outsmarted the Heavenly Emperor back then, looks like there¡¯s something strange about this.¡±

    ¡°Hey, old man, why aren¡¯t you making a move? That fellow is going to escape!¡± Xiao Xiao¡¯s voice anxiously rang out. If the Devouring Sky Monarch managed to escape and returned to the Fiend ns, then how many beings of the Great Thousand World would die by his hands?

    If a Monarch that could even fight with the Heavenly Emperor recovered, even if the me Emperor faced him, it¡¯s impossible for it to be so easy.

    Hearing Xiao Xiao¡¯s voice, the corner of the me Emperor¡¯s eyes twitched before he nced at her. ¡°That fe is putting his life on the line to escape, how is that so easily obstructed?¡±

    When everyone heard his voice, they couldn¡¯t help sighing. Could it be that this Monarch would escape today? If that¡¯s the case, then wouldn¡¯t that mean that the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s seal, which he had given his life for, would be all in vain?

    Suddenly, the me Emperor smiled as he looked in a direction. ¡°But the Devouring Sky Monarch will not be able to escape today.¡±

    Everyone was stunned. Could it be that the me Emperor still had a card up his sleeve?

    The me Emperor looked at Lin Jing and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not the only one that sensed a powerful enemy around my daughter.¡±

    Lin Jing was briefly stunned before joy flushed on her face. ¡°Ah? Pops is here as well?¡±

    Everyone was puzzled while Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled. Lin Jing¡¯s father? Wouldn¡¯t that be the founder of the Martial Realm, an existence on the same level as the me Emperor, the Martial Ancestor?! He had alsoe as well?

    While Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled, the demonic aura continued to shuttle through space, it was about to disappear. But suddenly, space violently trembled and shattered before a huge hand appeared.

    That hand was extremely peculiar. It was covered in azure dragon¡¯s scales with an indescribable might that enveloped this entire region. Under that aura, Mu Chen could sense his True Dragon Spirit shaking as if it had encountered a great enemy.

    Mu Chen was inwardly shocked. One must know that the True Dragon Spirit possessed the bloodline of True Dragons in the Dragon n, the emperors in the n!

    But now, the True Dragon Spirit actually felt threatened from the auraing from the hand!

    While Mu Chen was puzzled, the hand chased after the demonic aura then it trapped the demonic aura within. A sinister demonic face appeared and roared, filled with reluctance.

    It was just about to escape. The Monarch never expected to encounter another powerful enemy that wasn¡¯t at all weaker to the me Emperor with his perception!

    He had already self-destructed, so he was extremely weakened at the moment. So how could he confront such an existence?

    Thus, when the hand descended, the azure lustre had formed into a seal that enveloped and tapped the demonic aura.

    These sudden changes had caused a drastic change in everyone¡¯s expression as they looked at the void. At this moment, they finally understood that there was actually another powerful figure hidden in this area, waiting for the Devouring Sky Monarch to fall for his trap...

    They were all curious, who was that powerhouse?

    Space was torn before a silhouette stepped out. He had a majestic air and a torrential Spiritual Energy around him. His Spiritual Energy was of different attributes. It would asionally change from ice, mes, lightning, darkness... it looked extremely mysterious.

    When everyone looked at that silhouette, they squinted their eyes before they sucked in a cold breath, ¡°That¡¯s... that¡¯s the Martial Ancestor?!¡±

 Chapter 1188 - The Martial Ancestor, Lin Dong

    Chapter 1188 - The Martial Ancestor

    The void copsed before the spatial fragments formed into a current and gushed out. A silhouette walked out from it with the current avoiding him, as if the current did not dare to taint such an existence...

    Everyone was dumbfounded at this figure with mysterious Spiritual Energy around him. As one of the supercontinents, the Greaw Continent naturally had an efficient informationwork; thus, many people had recognised that person.

    There was only one existence in the Great Thousand World with the mysterious Spiritual Energy that could turn into ice, fire, lightning, darkness... converting perfectly between the elements, the ruler of the Martial Realm, the Martial Ancestor!

    In the Great Thousand World, Heavenly Sovereigns were supreme beings, but at the same time, Heavenly Sovereigns were also further ssified. Amongst the Heavenly Sovereigns, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor were definitely amongst the top!

    They originated from Lower nes with outstanding talents. The me Emperor established the Endless Fire Territory within a few hundred years with peerless fire maniption and alchemic skills. Even the Alchemy Sects in the Great Thousand World were speechless towards his words. In the Great Thousand World, everyone knew that one of the many trusted pellets were from the Endless Fire Territory.

    Compared to the me Emperor, the Martial Ancestor was more reserved. But even so, he charged into the Ice Spirit n to rescue his wife, confronting the Ice Spirit n with his strength alone. One must know that the Ice Spirit n was an Ancient n, and even if they had declined, their foundation was definitely so terrifying that even a Heavenly Sovereign would suffer after charging into the Ice Spirit n.

    Furthermore, they had also called for help with many powerful existences to chase the Martial Ancestor away.

    It was said that there were three Heavenly Sovereigns in the Ice Spirit n! A formation that could even annihte an Ancient n!

    At that time, the battle shook the entire Great Thousand World.

    But it was surprising, since the Martial Ancestor still charged in despite the Ice Spirit n¡¯s formation. It was rumoured that he had confronted three Heavenly Sovereigns with his power alone, which made his name.

    After the battle, the Martial Ancestor got what he wanted from the Ice Spirit n, and as his name spread throughout the Great Thousand World, he established the Martial Realm.

    After that, the Martial Realm had risen to be a supreme force in the Great Thousand World. At that time, the Ice Spirit n¡¯s Patriarch suddenly abdicated his throne, passing it over to another nsman, who was also the Mistress of the Martial Realm.

    After that incident, the Ice Spirit n and Martial Realm had gotten close together. With the Martial Realm¡¯s strength, the Ice Spirit n had also grown stronger to the point that it¡¯s ranked amongst the top of the Ancient ns.

    All of that came from the Martial Ancestor!

    Thus, that caused him to be as famous as the me Emperor. However, the Endless Fire Territory was located in the South while the Martial Realm was located in the North, each guarding an important location of the Great Thousand World from the Fiend ns.

    Thus, it¡¯s rare for them to appear in the same ce. But today, the experts of the Greaw Continent had actually seen both of them, so how could everyone not be stunned?

    ¡°That is the Martial Ancestor?¡± Mu Chen curiously looked at the silhouette. His bearing was deep and calm. Compared to the me Emperor¡¯s bearing, which was more casual, this Martial Ancestor seemed as steady as a mountain.

    But simrly, the bearing from the Martial Ancestor had also caused space to tremble like the me Emperor.

    ¡°Pops! Pops!¡± Lin Jing joyfully waved her hand as she suddenly yelled.

    The Martial Ancestor turned his gaze, and when he saw Lin Jing, his facial expression swiftly turned gentle before he took a step and appeared before Lin Jing.

    ¡°You secretly ran out again. You will definitely be grounded this time!¡± The Martial Ancestor spoke in a stern expression.

    Facing his expression, Lin Jing chuckled and hugged his arm, as if she wasn¡¯t bothered by his threat. The Martial Ancestor¡¯s stern expression onlysted briefly before it turned helpless; he knew that his image as a strict father was useless to this daughter of his.

    The Martial Ancestor turned to look at Mu Chen and smiled. ¡°Little friend, thank you for protecting my daughter.¡±

    Mu Chen immediately felt awkward. If he knew that their fathers were here, then he wouldn¡¯t have be a hero.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s awkward expression, the Martial Ancestor knew what Mu Chen thought as he shook his head. ¡°Your effort was not futile. At that time, even we¡¯re not able to stop it, and with their strength, it¡¯s impossible for them to withstand the Monarch¡¯s power. So it¡¯s natural for me to thank you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Mu Chen dryly smiled and scratched his head.

    ¡°Haha, what Brother Lin said is correct.¡± me Emperor also appeared before he patted Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder, then turned to the Martial Ancestor. ¡°Brother Lin, it has been a long time since we met. I trust that you have been well.¡±

    In the Great Thousand World, there weren¡¯t many that the me Emperor would hold in a high position, but the Martial Ancestor was one of few. The two of them had been keeping the Fiend ns under control, and so, they rarely met.

    ¡°Brother Xiao.¡± Facing the me Emperor¡¯s courteous tone, the Martial Ancestor cupped his fists. After that, he raised his palm and the demonic face in the azure sphere was revealed.

    ¡°This fellow is a little weird.¡± The me Emperor looked at the Devouring Sky Monarch.

    ¡°Haha, this Devouring Sky Monarch isn¡¯t simple.¡± The Martial Ancestor smiled as he continued, ¡°In the ancient times, I¡¯m afraid that he could be ranked amongst the Top 10 in the Fiend ns.¡±

    The me Emperor was a little astonished at this. A Monarch that was ranked amongst the Top 10 in the Fiend ns was a threat, even to them. But with the strength disyed by the current Devouring Sky Monarch, he didn¡¯t seem to possess that strength.

    ¡°In the ancient times, this Devouring Sky Monarch had another nickname.¡± The Martial Ancestor briefly paused before he answered, ¡°The Nine-Corpse Sky Monarch.¡±

    ¡°The Nine-Corpse Sky Monarch isn¡¯t alone, but nine existences! Furthermore, all nine of them are Monarchs!¡± The Martial Ancestor stared at the azure sphere, ¡°This Devouring Sky Monarches from the Devouring Demon n. Back then, there were nine Monarchs in this n and in pursuit of strength, theybined.¡±

    This news stocked Mu Chen. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that the Heavenly Emperor did not face one Monarch, but a total of nine?!

    ¡°Otherwise, how could the Devouring Sky Monarch fight with the Heavenly Emperor that possessed the Three Pures?¡± The Martial Ancestor smiled.

    ¡°Back then, the Heavenly Emperor made use of the Three Pures to ughter seven of the Monarchs before exhausting himself. He could only seal the two remaining Monarchs. Just a moment ago, the me Emperor sensed the destruction of the eighth Monarch as the ninth tried to escape.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s party was dumbfounded. At this moment, they realised how terrifying the Fiend ns were. They could use such means to create such existences that even the Heavenly Emperor was helpless against and had to seal away.

    Thus, one could tell how powerful the Heavenly Emperor was. Facing ninebined Monarchs, not only could he destroy seven, he even managed to seal two.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why.¡± The me Emperor nodded, and his expression turned stern. He knew that even if he faced such a powerful Monarch, he had to treat it seriously. It was no wonder why this Nine-Corpse Sky Monarch could enter the Top 10. ¡°We cannot allow such a figure return to the Fiend ns.¡±

    The Martial Ancestor nodded his head and smiled. ¡°But he is finished. With the two of us, he will no longer be able to escape.¡±

    The Martial Ancestor¡¯s tone was calm, and yet, domineering at the same time.

    However, Mu Chen and the rest felt that it was natural. Not to mention the current pathetic state of the Devouring Sky Monarch, even if he had recovered to being the Nine-Corpse Sky Monarch, he could only suffer when facing the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor.

    ¡°But it is because of the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s efforts that this Monarch can be killed. So it¡¯s natural for the Heavenly Emperor himself to kill him...¡± The me Emperor faintly smiled and the Martial Ancestor acknowledged as well.

    When Mu Chen and Mand heard their words, their hearts trembled. Judging from the meaning behind their words... could it be that the Heavenly Emperor is still alive?!

 Chapter 1189 - Tidying Up

    Chapter 1189 - Tidying Up

    Mu Chen and Mand¡¯s heart trembled. Thetter was the first that couldn¡¯t hold back her emotions as she asked, ¡°The... the Heavenly Emperor isn¡¯t dead?¡±

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor exchanged a nce and answered, ¡°The Heavenly Emperor has already died. But he left an imprint behind to guard the seal...¡±

    Mand¡¯s face turned dark from the heartache. After all, Heavenly Emperor was akin to a father to her.

    When the me Emperor saw her expression, he figured that she probably had some rtionship with the Heavenly Emperor. He then turned to the massive ck skull in the za.

    ¡°That is the Heavenly Emperor?¡± Mu Chen was astonished. They initially thought that the ck skull was the Monarch, so they never expected the Heavenly Emperor to be the Monarch instead.

    The me Emperor nodded. ¡°The Devouring Sky Monarch was extremely cunning. Not only had he taken the appearance of the Heavenly Emperor, he even transformed the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s corpse to this.¡±

    Dazzling mes swept out from his sleeves and burned the ck skull. A glittering lustre blossomed when the skull dissolved and a silhouette was revealed.

    The silhouette was donned in a white robe that looked prestigious before a terrifying pressure dominated forth.

    Everyone looked at that silhouette with respect and curiosity on their faces. That was the founder of the Ancient Haven Pce, the Heavenly Emperor?

    ¡°I never thought that I couldn¡¯t kill the Monarch, even after sealing him, but someone tens of thousands of yearster had to clean up. I¡¯m deeply ashamed.¡± When the white silhouette appeared, he looked at the azure sphere in the Martial Ancestor¡¯s hand and sighed.

    ¡°Senior is righteous, and we have received your favour. So it¡¯s natural for us to help you.¡± Facing this pinnacle powerhouse, even the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor had cupped their hands with respect.

    They were prideful characters. Even in the Great Thousand World, there weren¡¯t many Heavenly Sovereigns that could gain their respect. But for the Heavenly Emperor, he had sealed the Monarch at the cost of his life to protect the Great Thousand World; this was something that deserved their respect.

    Mu Chen and the rest also bowed, expressing their gratefulness for this senior that once protected the Great Thousand World.

    The Heavenly Emperor looked at everyone with a gratified expression before looking at the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor. ¡°When the Great Thousand World tried to fight back the Fiend ns, many top-tiered powerhouses died, resulting in a terrible loss. I never thought that tens of thousands of yearster, there would be such outstanding figures in my Great Thousand World. It looks like my Great Thousand World is still not yet out of luck.¡±

    Although the current Heavenly Emperor was merely a spiritual clone, he was still a pinnacle powerhouse in the Great Thousand World. Thus, his eyesight was keen, and he could tell how powerful the two of them were.

    ording to his estimations, he might not be able to win against the two of them, even at his full strength; which made him feel sentimental and gratified at the same time. It looked like, after that war, the Great Thousand World did not decline, and even weed a new age of glory.

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor spoke modest remarks before handing the Devouring Sky Monarch over, intending to allow the Heavenly Emperor to deal with this sworn enemy of his.

    The Heavenly Emperor received the sphere and the sinister face in the sphere viciously stared at the Heavenly Emperor before it roared, ¡°Heavenly Emperor, it¡¯s still your loss since you relied on others to beat me!¡±

    When the Heavenly Emperor heard his words, he smiled. ¡°Not exactly. The Devouring Demon n only produced one of you. If you fled the battle back then, somewhere else, my Great Thousand World would suffer a great pressure from a high ranking Monarch like you. I have already aplished my objective by sealing you for this long. Look, my Great Thousand World still stands with new supreme powerhouses born, so I am not the one that lost.¡±

    When the Devouring Sky Monarch heard his words, he raged with demonic aura surging. However, it was trapped by the azure lustre.

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor exchanged a nce, but the two of them kept their silence. The Heavenly Emperor didn¡¯t know that despite the Great Thousand World stopping the Fiend ns; they still seized nearly half of the territories. In the past tens of thousands of years, the Fiend ns still eyed the Great Thousand World.

    The Great Thousand World also wasn¡¯t at its most powerful age, so it paid a colossal price to barely stop the Fiend ns. Furthermore, they knew that the Fiend ns wouldn¡¯t give up, and if they started their invasion once more, it would definitely be a disaster.

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor exchanged a look and smiled. They weren¡¯t present in the previous war. So they wanted to see how capable the Fiend ns were when the war started over again.

    The Heavenly Emperor looked at the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor with a smile, before turning to look at the petite silhouette and his eyes gushed with gratification. ¡°Mand, it¡¯s great that you are fine.¡±

    Mand nkly looked at the Heavenly Emperor before her eyes turned red. Her heart was surging with emotion as she walked forth, stretching out her tiny hands and held onto the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s hand.

    The Heavenly Emperor gently rubbed her head as if he was looking at the young flower in the past.

    The Heavenly Emperor smiled at Mand before looking at Mu Chen, ¡°Back then, despite all the outstanding elites in my Ancient Haven Pce, there weren¡¯t any of them that could form the Immortal Golden Body. The heavens have not let me down, allowing me to see one today.¡±

    ¡°This Junior was fortunate enough to receive what you have left behind, forming the Immortal Golden Body. I will never forget this great favour!¡± Mu Chen bowed towards the Heavenly Emperor. If it wasn¡¯t for the Heavenly Emperor leaving behind the method of forming the Immortal Golden Body, who knew how long he would have had to wander.

    The Heavenly Emperor nodded his head and stretched out his hand. ¡°Lad, can I borrow the Heavenly Emperor Sword?¡±

    Mu Chen swiftly handed the Heavenly Emperor Sword over. The Heavenly Emperor took the sword, and formed seals with another hand while he indifferently looked at the Devouring Sky Monarch.

    Sensing death, the Devouring Sky Monarch frantically roared with panic. However, the Heavenly Emperor ignored him and shed with the Heavenly Emperor Sword. Myriads of stars formed with a terrifying energy contained in every single star.

    The Heavenly Emperor only had a spiritual clone left, so it¡¯s naturally impossible for him to destroy the Devouring Sky Monarch. Thus, he had to borrow the Heavenly Emperor Sword.

    Myriads of stars pierced into the sphere, instantly tearing apart the demonic face within and a roar resounded as he faded away, ¡°Don¡¯t be proud of yourselves! Our Fiend ns haven¡¯t used our full strength. The next time we invade, it will be the doomsday of your Great Thousand World!¡±

    When the Devouring Sky Monarch was killed, a silhouette by the border of the Heavenly Emperor Cemetery suddenly shot out, intending to flee. However, a familiar and indifferent voice descended from the sky the moment that silhouette wanted to escape.

    ¡°You imbecile, it¡¯s fine if you cower and flee from the battle. But you got tempted by that demon and tried to set him free. You are guilty.¡± The indifferent voice had immediately scared Lu Heng. Hepletely disregarded everything. A demonic aura gushed out from his body and formed into a dragon. Lu Heng¡¯s original body was an Ancient Blood Dragon, but since he had been demonised, he had been turned into a demonic dragon.

    Returning to his original form, Lu Heng swept his tail to shatter space and tried to escape.

    Suddenly, a crystalised beam descended from the sky. A sharp sword aura pierced through the heavens and earth as an ancient sword descended, piercing through Lu Heng¡¯s head, nailing him to the ground.

    Before Lu Heng could beg for his life, he had been killed with his Spirit destroyed.

    The Heavenly Emperor was enraged with Lu Heng¡¯s betrayal, so he did not hold back. Although it¡¯s a little troublesome for the Heavenly Emperor to deal with the Devouring Sky Monarch, it¡¯s as easy as a flip of hand for him to annihte a Greater Earth Sovereign. Thus, Lu Heng died without any resistance.

    After tidying things up, the Heavenly Emperor raised his head and looked at everyone. ¡°This matteres to an end here. I have to ask for everyone to return.¡±

    As he spoke, space fluctuated and a passage appeared beside everyone. Everyone exchanged a nce; the reason why they stayed there was due to the Three Pures. However, since the Heavenly Emperor had already spoken, they naturally had to leave. Furthermore, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor were also there; it¡¯s not their turn yet for such a treasure. So they could only sigh in regret as they stepped into the passage.

    When they left, the Heavenly Emperor Cemetery returned to silence. The Heavenly Emperor looked towards the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor with a smile. ¡°I wonder if the two of you are interested in my Three Pures?¡±

 Chapter 1190 - Inheritance

    Chapter 1190 - Inheritance

    When me Emperor and Martial Ancestor heard the Heavenly Emperor, they paused briefly and exchanged a look before they smiled. Although the Heavenly Emperor was a formidable figure in the ancient times, and the Three Pures being one of the Peerless Divine Abilities, ordinary Heavenly Sovereigns would definitely be attracted by it.

    Even if the Three Pures was powerful, it¡¯s still not enough for them to be tempted by it. They were confident that the skills that they had created themselves weren¡¯t at all inferior to the Three Pures.

    Furthermore, if they learned the Three Pures, that would mean that they had epted the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s inheritance and nurturing. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t something that they were willing to ept.

    They could respect the Heavenly Emperor for being righteous, but they did not want to receive his inheritance. Furthermore, there were other Juniors around, so it would be a joke if theypeted with the Juniors for the inheritance.

    Thus, the two of them smiled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this opportunity is best to be left to others.¡±

    The Heavenly Emperor smiled. He wasn¡¯t surprised. He could tell that the two of them weren¡¯t ordinary existences, and even at his peak, he also might not be able to defeat them. So the two of them would naturally not covet for his Three Pures. Furthermore, he only wanted to probe them with his words, since he had better candidates to be his inheritor.

    The Heavenly Emperor turned to look at Mu Chen and smiled. ¡°What about you?¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned when the Heavenly Emperor suddenly looked at him. Judging the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s words from before, he thought that the Three Pures would go to the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor. Although he felt pity, he wasn¡¯t too greatly affected by it. His objective had already been aplished by obtaining the Immortal Golden Body, so he was already satisfied.

    However, he never expected that the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor would refuse, which as followed with the Heavenly Emperor asking him. Furthermore, the Heavenly Emperor looked at him with appreciation. The fact that he could form the Immortal Golden Body had attracted the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s attention.

    Nine Nether quickly pushed Mu Chen from the side. This was a great opportunity, and if Mu Chen could obtain the Three Pures, then it would definitely benefit him greatly.

    Under everyone¡¯s eyes, Mu Chen sincerely nodded his head. ¡°I have long heard of the Three Pures¡¯ reputation. I have yearned for it; however, I am just afraid that I do not have the talent and fortune...¡±

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor lightly nodded their heads. It¡¯s nothing unusual for them to refuse the Three Pures, they¡¯re qualified to do so. But if Mu Chen did that, then it would be pretentious. Such a Peerless Divine Ability was something that even other powerful forces would be attracted by, not to mention Mu Chen. So when Mu Chen calmly admitted his desire, it had shown that he was a straightforward person instead.

    ¡°Haha, good! You are truly honest.¡± The Heavenly Emperor smiled and nodded his head. Clearly, he was satisfied by Mu Chen¡¯s reply. ¡°You are fated to me since you can form the Immortal Golden Body. To keep my Peerless Divine Ability from going extinct, I will impart it to you.¡±

    Mu Chen felt excited in his heart when he heard the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s words and immediately bowed.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s a joyous matter that Senior Heavenly Emperor could have an inheritor.¡± When the me Emperor saw that the Heavenly Emperor was going to impart the Three Pures to Mu Chen, he smiled. He was pretty satisfied with thetter. It looked like the eyesight of his daughter was pretty good.

    ¡°The Monarch has already been annihted, so we will not continue to stay.¡± The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor spoke at the same time. The Heavenly Emperor was going to impart the Peerless Divine Ability to Mu Chen, so it wasn¡¯t proper for them to stay here.

    The Heavenly Emperor cupped his hands towards the two of them. ¡°The Fiend ns will not give up. They intend to ruin the Great Thousand World. I will have to depend on the two of you in the future.¡±

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor solemnly nodded their heads. The Fiend ns were their sworn enemies, so they would naturally pay attention to them.

    The me Emperor turned to Mu Chen and waved his hand with a smile. An oldntern flew towards thetter, which Mu Chen quickly received.

    ¡°Mu Chen, this is to thank you for saving my daughter. If you encounter any danger in the future that requires my Endless Fire Territory, you can light it up, and I will show myself.¡± The me Emperor smiled.

    When Mu Chen heard his words, he was shocked. This wasn¡¯t any ordinary gift. With it, it would be equivalent to one chance in summoning a supreme powerhouse of the Great Thousand World. This was a priceless life-saving item.

    After all, many people would do all they could to obtain a treasure that could summon someone like the me Emperor.

    While Mu Chen was shocked, the Martial Ancestor smiled. ¡°Since Brother Xiao has already done this, then I have to do something as well, or I¡¯m afraid that my daughter will pester me non-stop.¡±

    He flicked his finger, and a stone talisman flew towards Mu Chen. ¡°This is simr to thentern. Crush it, and I will be able to sense it.¡±

    Mu Chen briefly pondered after receiving the stone talisman andntern before cupping his hands towards the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor. ¡°I will definitely not forget this favour from the two Seniors.¡±

    With his intellect, he could tell that the two of them were trying to grant him protection. After all, the path of a supreme powerhouse required one to break through hardships. Many outstanding talents fell before they matured, so the two of them gave him these treasures so that they could provide him with some protection.

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor were startled, instead, since they never expected Mu Chen to figure out their intentions. The two of them exchanged a look. This Junior is very intelligent and looks like, in the future, his achievements will be extraordinary.

    The two of them had their fair share of hardships, so they would never underestimate a youth. Even when they stood high up in the Great Thousand World, but due to this youth¡¯s potential, they¡¯re more than willing to form a bond.

    ¡°Mu Chen,e to my Martial Realm to y, if there¡¯s an opportunity.¡± Lin Jing said with reluctance. Since her father was there, she could only return with him.

    ¡°But rest assured, I will surely get someone to demand what the Xia Empire owes us. I¡¯ll share it with you at that time.¡± Even at this time, the IOU of the Xia Empire never left her mind.

    ¡°I will attempt my breakthrough to the Earth Sovereign Realm after this, so don¡¯tck behind in our next meeting.¡± Xiao Xiao smiled bewitchingly.

    Mu Chen smiled and nodded his head, bidding his farewell to the twodies.

    After bidding their farewells, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor left with the twodies and disappeared from the Heavenly Emperor Cemetery.

    Mu Chen yearned for the level where the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor stood. That was the height of a supreme powerhouse. They could even resist the copsing sky.

    ¡°With them protecting the Great Thousand World, there will be a fight against the Fiend ns when they invaded again.¡± The Heavenly Emperor sighed before he turned to look at Mu Chen. ¡°The Three Pures is imparted through the Spirits. So this way, you can obtain the cultivation method and all of my experience, aiding you to achieve sess in a short time.¡±

    This sort of imparting was hugely beneficial to Mu Chen, but the one conducting it would greatly suffer. The Heavenly Emperor had already died, to begin with, so he would naturally not bother about such injuries. Thus, Mu Chen nodded his head with gratefulness.

    ¡°The moment you seed in the Three Pures, your clones will have a simr strength to your main body. Furthermore, they also possess the potential to improve. So I rmend you cultivate it after your breakthrough to the Earth Sovereign Realm. This way, your clones will possess the strength of Earth Sovereigns.¡±

    Mu Chen was inwardly shocked by this news. Speaking from a certain degree, the Three Pures was akin to making doppelgangers. It¡¯s just that the Three Pures was more profound. Not only would it possess the full strength of the main body, it even had the potential to cultivate and grow stronger.

    It was no wonder why the Heavenly Emperor could fight with the nine Monarchs.

    But... he still had some distance to the Earth Sovereign Realm, which had stopped the advancement of many geniuses.

    Even if he was confident in his own talent, he estimated that if he relied on himself, he would still need a period to aplish it...

    When the Heavenly Emperor saw Mu Chen¡¯s expression, he knew that Mu Chen was thinking. Thus, the Heavenly Emperor smiled, then looked at the Heavenly Emperor Sword in his hand, ¡°Since you¡¯re my inheritor, I will naturally grant you the greatest opportunity avable. Your talent is outstanding with a deep foundation and steady Spiritual Energy. I can use the Heavenly Emperor Sword to conduct the impartment and also aid you in your breakthrough.¡±

    ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, then the Heavenly Emperor Sword will be exhausted...¡± As he spoke, the Heavenly Emperor felt pity.

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart was filled withplicated feelings. The power of the Heavenly Emperor Sword went without saying. It was something that even a High Rank Saint Artifact couldn¡¯t match up against, and Heavenly Sovereigns would covet it. But right now, it was used as a price to aid him in his breakthrough; this favour was too great.

    ¡°Don¡¯t refuse. If you can step into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm in the future, you might be able to restore it. In the future, when the Fiend ns invade, use it in my stead to extinguish the demons.¡± The Heavenly Emperor smiled when he saw Mu Chen¡¯splicated emotions.

    Looking at the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s smile, Mu Chen had nothing to say, so he conducted the disciple ceremony, ¡°Disciple will do as you bid.¡±

 Chapter 1191 - Opportunities conferred by the Heavenly Emperor

    Chapter 1191 - Opportunities conferred by the Heavenly Emperor

    The Heavenly Emperor smiled. He was willing to confer such a huge gift to his disciple. If the Ancient Haven Pce hadn¡¯t been destroyed, it would be the dream of many outstanding disciples. So it could only be said that Mu Chen was fated for this opportunity.

    ¡°Follow me.¡± The Heavenly Emperor waved his hand and space distorted around him. By the time Mu Chen reacted, he had been brought to a massive ocean with sizzling noisesing from the water below. It was the Heavenly Lake that he hade to before.

    It¡¯s just that after they left, the Heavenly Lake did not reopen, so Mu Chen never expected that the Heavenly Emperor could easily open it.

    The Spiritual Energy here was extremely bountiful; this was a genuine treasure for cultivation. Cultivation here would bring twice the effect.

    ¡°You can cultivate here for this period of time.¡± The Heavenly Emperor looked at Nine Nether. Nine Nether was also in the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm, with only a step from the Earth Sovereign Realm. However, the Heavenly Emperor could only impart his technique to one person, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to aid Nine Nether in her breakthrough and could only allow her to cultivate here in hopes of her breaking through quickly.

    ¡°Thank you, Heavenly Emperor.¡± Nine Nether rejoiced, since the benefits of cultivating here went without saying.

    ¡°As for Mand, you are already in the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm, so this ce wouldn¡¯t have much effect on you. If you¡¯re bored, head to the Hidden Scripture Pavilion to look around.¡± The Heavenly Emperor smiled at Mand.

    Mand shook her head. This spiritual clone was thest remnant of the Heavenly Emperor in the world. If it dissipated, the Heavenly Emperor would cease to exist in the world, so she wanted to apany him.

    ¡°Sigh, you sentimental child.¡± The Heavenly Emperor sighed. He had been fostering Mand for many years, she was akin to a daughter to him. The rtionship between them was naturally deep. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have sealed Mand when the Fiend ns attacked.

    After pacifying Mand, the Heavenly Emperor looked at Mu Chen with a solemn expression. ¡°Get prepared.¡±

    There¡¯s a limit to his spiritual clone, so he couldn¡¯t afford to waste any time.

    Mu Chen solemnly nodded.

    The Heavenly Emperor flicked his finger and the Heavenly Lake roared before a lotus condensed on the surface of theke and Mu Chen sat on it.

    The Heavenly Emperor stood before Mu Chen with a stern expression and tapped with two of his fingers. His fingers glittered with lustre, filled with spirituality and vigorous vitality.

    It¡¯s as if it had disregarded the distance of space and had gently tapped the centre of Mu Chen¡¯s brows.

    Spiritual lustre spread out from the centre of Mu Chen¡¯s brows, enveloping him in an instant. It¡¯s as if it had pierced through Mu Chen¡¯s forehead, into his mind. His entire body violently trembled and his mind was flooded with massive information.

    He felt as if his mind had exploded, but he endured and bore with it. Despite his endurance, veins crawled on his face, which made him look savage.

    Under the intense pain, a spiritual lustre gathered in the depths of his mind, forming into ancient words, ¡°Three Pures!¡±

    Those words incessantly condensed and faded with profound information flowing in his mind, containing the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s own insight as well.

    At this moment, Mu Chen had sunk into a profoundprehension. This was a marvellous Divine Ability that he had never seen before.

    This sort of Peerless Divine Ability required an extremely harsh demand in talent. Fortunately, Mu Chen was outstanding himself with the Heavenly Emperor imparting it to him, along with his ownprehension and insight. Otherwise, it would be hard for Mu Chen to grasp that profundity.

    With theprehension from the Heavenly Emperor himself, he could use it as a guide. At this moment, he was rejoicing that the Heavenly Emperor was willing to impart this to him through this process. With his ability, even if he had obtained the cultivation method of the Three Pures, he would still have to spend years to achieve any results.

    He had lost the concept of time through thisprehension. It felt like an instant and months at the same time.

    ¡°With your current strength, it¡¯s still impossible for you, despiteprehending the profundities of the Three Pures. So don¡¯t bother putting the effort in this, focus on breaking through.¡± When Mu Chen sunk deep intoprehension, a bright voice rang out in his brain, which woke him up.

    Mu Chen¡¯s brain swiftly cleared up while epting the information in his mind. He was shocked, such a Peerless Divine Ability was truly extraordinary. With just a briefprehension of it, he nearly lost control of his own heart. If it wasn¡¯t for the Heavenly Emperor, who knew how long he would be submerged in it.

    ¡°Okay, make your preparations.¡± The Heavenly Emperor reminded before he slowly raised the Heavenly Emperor Sword in his hand. He looked at it with a cherishing look. This sword had apanied him for his entire life, witnessing his rise from a nobody.

    ¡°Old friend, I hope that you can help me on myst journey.¡± The Heavenly Emperor gently said.

    The Heavenly Emperor Sword emitted a clear cry and a gentle spiritual lustre gushed from it. The Heaven Emperor smiled and raised his hand, the sword soared into the sky and turned into a massive pir of light that contained a terrifying power.

    The Heavenly Emperor controlled it with his hand and an endless lustre gushed down, enveloping Mu Chen.

    The moment the massive energy came in contact with Mu Chen¡¯s body, it was akin to a waterfall falling down on him, seeping into his pores. At this moment, the energy could be described as domineering by Mu Chen. He was covered in a bloody mist with wounds riddled in his body.

    Fortunately, his physical body was powerful. A golden lustre flickered over his body with the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits attempting to swiftly restore his body.

    The Heavenly Emperor was startled by this scene. He initially thought that he would have to make a move to protect Mu Chen¡¯s body, he never thought that Mu Chen could do it himself. Although he only barely managed to aplish it, he had to endure the great pain during the process.

    The Heavenly Emperor did not make a move, since this pain was a trial for Mu Chen. After all, even with his help, it¡¯s not easy to break through to the Earth Sovereign Realm; nothing could be reaped without sowing.

    He provided Mu Chen with the greatest opportunity, and it would have to depend on Mu Chen if he could grasp it. If he had toy out every path for Mu Chen, then it would be fine for him to give up on him. Even if Mu Chen really managed to cultivate the Three Pures, he would still be a mediocre person.

    As the sword lustre poured down, Mu Chen¡¯s body was constantly riddled with wounds. At the end of it, he was already beyond recognition.

    However, Mu Chen started to sense traces of a special energy entering into his body. That energy was extremely bizarre, since a strand of that energy could strength and refine his body greatly...

    Mu Chen knew that it should be the Heavenly Emperor Sword, since the Heavenly Emperor had paid the price of the sword to strengthen his foundation and umtion for a breakthrough.

    Naturally, while Mu Chen¡¯s body was swiftly growing stronger, he could sense that the sword lustre had entered his mind, leaving Mu Chen inwardly shocked. If the sword lustre showed the slightest hostility, then his Sovereign Sea would be instantly shattered into fragments.

    Fortunately, the sword lustre was gentle under the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s control as it entered into his Sovereign Sea. Every energy was akin to a dragon as it devoured Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy and when it spat it back out, the Spiritual Energy that had returned to his Sovereign Sea was even more pure and refined.

    Under the nourishment of the Heavenly Emperor Sword, Mu Chen could clearly sense the Spiritual Energy in his Sovereign Sea swiftly expanding, something that couldn¡¯t be achieved even if he spent hundreds of millions of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids. But the Heavenly Emperor Sword had aplished it in an instant.

    Sensing the power growing in his body, Mu Chen calmed his heart and kept hisposure. He could start to sense the limit of Sovereign Realm...

    However, even with the Heavenly Emperor Sword as a price, it wasn¡¯t possible for him to breakthrough in an instant. Thus, half a month passed in the Heavenly Lake...

 Chapter 1192 - So, this is the Earth Sovereign Realm

    Chapter 1192 - So, this is the Earth Sovereign Realm

    The Heavenly Lake rumbled with torrential waves as dense spiritual must covered the heavens and earth. A massive pir could be seen with a silhouette seated beneath it.

    The silhouette that was being pierced by the sword lustre that had a domineering power constantly riddling him with wounds was, naturally, Mu Chen.

    He had sat there for half a month now, constantly suffering from the tormenting pain. Each piece of flesh and bone had been pierced through tens of thousands of times. But after that, his wounds recovered with the help of the Dragon-Phoenix Physique and even strengthening them.

    If his resolution wasn¡¯t firm, he would have lost to the pain long ago, resulting in the copse of his heart and this opportunity destroyed.

    Fortunately, Mu Chen had long trained his resolution through his years of cultivation. He had experienced life and death, trekking through the gateway of death numerous times.

    Thus, it was practically impossible for Mu Chen to give up.

    Furthermore, Mu Chen was also gradually adapting to the pain, since his body would be strengthened every time it was damaged.

    At this moment, the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body no longer exploded. Only deep sword wounds were left behind, showing his progress for the two weeks.

    ording to his estimation, the strengthening of his physique was several times more than before over these two weeks.

    He inwardly rejoiced, since it¡¯s not easy to train the physique. After all, the training would have to get tougher and breaks were needed. If he was too harsh, it would harm his body instead.

    But this baptism was perfect and bnced in strengthening his body. Thus, even if Mu Chen had to bear the pain, he would still hold on to it with his teeth gritted after tasting the sweetness of it...

    Furthermore, the strengthening of his physique wasn¡¯t what made him happiest, it was his Spiritual Energy. At this moment, his Sovereign Sea had been expanded to an astonishing degree and there would asionally be waves of powerful Spiritual Energy.

    There was a sword lustre roaring over his Sovereign Sea, constantly nourishing his Spiritual Energy. The Spiritual Energy in his Sovereign Sea had grown too much,pared to two weeks ago. ording to Mu Chen¡¯s estimation, if he had to fight himself from two weeks ago, he probably could rely on his Spiritual Energy to exhaust himself from two weeks ago to death.

    If he had to rely on himself to reach this level, he probably would have had to umte for an entire level, but it was aplished in two weeks.

    ¡°The Spiritual Energy is too dense. If this continues, my Sovereign Sea won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± Mu Chen also started to worry, since his Sovereign Sea was reaching a limit. If it continued to expand, then his entire Sovereign Sea might rupture.

    ¡°Could it be that I have to fill up my Sovereign Sea to break through to the Earth Sovereign Realm?¡± A guess appeared in Mu Chen¡¯s heart, which he wasn¡¯t able to confirm.

    Although he couldn¡¯t be certain, he did not stop. Most importantly, he couldn¡¯t stop, since it was controlled by the Heavenly Emperor. So if the Heavenly Emperor didn¡¯t stop, he could only receive it unless he copsed first.

    Harbouring this thought, Mu Chen suppressed the worry in his heart and quietly sensed the improvements of his body and Spiritual Energy...

    ......

    Ten-odd days passed...

    The Spiritual Energy in his Sovereign Sea had finally reached the limit with a sensation that it would soon rupture. This caused Mu Chen¡¯s heart to race, since he was worried that his Sovereign Sea might really rupture if this went on.

    However, the Heavenly Emperor showed no signs of stopping despite this...

    ¡°Could it be that I have to really rupture the Sovereign Sea?¡± Thoughts rampaged through Mu Chen¡¯s heart, but it was suppressed by him in the end.

    The Heavenly Emperor had no reason to harm him, he had no need to. He was once a supreme powerhouse of the Great Thousand World, even if he had already died, it¡¯s easy for the Heavenly Emperor to kill him just like how he killed Lu Heng.

    Since that¡¯s the case, then the Heavenly Emperor must have his reason for this. Thus, Mu Chen chose to believe in him after a brief hesitation.

    He took a deep breath topose his heart, allowing the sword lustre to pour into his Sovereign Sea until it reached the limit.

    When thest gap of the Sovereign Sea was filled up, Mu Chen felt the entire space turn silent.

    Cracks started to appear in his Sovereign Sea and swiftly spread out. As Mu Chen had expected, his Sovereign Sea had started to rupture after reaching the limit.

    To any Sovereign, this scene could scare them to death, since they knew how important the Sovereign Sea was. The moment it ruptured, then all their efforts would have gone down the drain.

    Beads of sweat covered Mu Chen¡¯s forehead, but he did not waver.

    ¡°Firm your heart and let nature take its course.¡± While Mu Chen was feeling uneasy in his heart, the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s voice rang out in his heart.

    Hearing those words, Mu Chen finally felt assured, so he protected his mind, allowing the Sovereign Sea to naturally change.

    Finally, the Sovereign Sea couldn¡¯t contain the boundless Spiritual Energy and ruptured. Light blossomed from Mu Chen¡¯s chest, which was the location of the Sovereign Sea. At this moment, the light expanded along with the rupture of his Sovereign Sea and encased him.

    Unimaginable Spiritual Energy swept out from Mu Chen¡¯s body, tearing his body apart, inch by inch. A few momentster, Mu Chen was turned into a bloody mist. A golden lustre flickered before the bloody mist swiftly condensed into a silhouette. Mu Chen was frantically controlling his Dragon-Phoenix Physique to repair his body.

    But when his repair just took form, another violent wave his Spiritual Energy exploded, destroying his body once more and turned into a bloody mist.

    This process continued and Mu Chen rejoiced a little. Fortunately, his physical body had been strengthened. Otherwise, his repair wouldn¡¯t be able to follow the speed of destruction. Mu Chen gradually felt a peculiar sensation from his body after every repair.

    A sensation of transformation. If Mu Chen¡¯s physical body had merely been strengthened on the surface, then this transformation was aplete one, starting from his cells!

    At this moment, the panic and fear had disappeared, reced with a trace ofprehension. He could sense that despite the destruction of his Sovereign Sea, he did not feel weakened, but was more powerful instead. It¡¯s as if he could kill his previous self with a simple jab.

    His Sovereign Sea had disappeared, but not genuinely disappeared; it had been changed to be omnipresent.

    If Mu Chen only had a Sovereign Sea in the past, then he could feel that his body was filled with a Sovereign Sea. Every single inch of his body had been turned into a Sovereign Sea...

    ¡°From sole to omnipresent. So, this is the Earth Sovereign Realm!¡±

 Chapter 1193 - Spiritual Tribulation

    Chapter 1193 - Spiritual Tribtion

    Mu Chen finally opened his eyes after nearly one month on the Heavenly Lake. When he opened his eyes, lightning flickered through his eyes, along with resounding, rumbling roars. An invisible pressure also gathered onto him before dominating forth.

    Waves were lifted on the Heavenly Lake from the pressure before breaking apart in the sky and rained down.

    Water was expelled beneath Mu Chen, forming a crater that was a few myriad feet wide as he stood above the vortex. The rain disappeared when it was a few feet away from him; none of which could touch his body.

    Perhaps it might be because of the Heavenly Emperor Sword. A sharp aura was emanating from his body, as if he was a sword that could pierce through the heavens and earth.

    Spiritual rays would asionally flicker on his body before swiftly fading away; it was caused by the violent charge of Spiritual Energy in his body. But through the countless reconstructions of his body, his body was now able to bear the shock wave from the shattering of his Sovereign Sea.

    Vaguely, the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits dimly wandered on his body. Since his body had grown too powerful, it caused the two spirits to be fearful and no longer dared to roam on his body freely.

    Splendour gradually returned to Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he recovered from the shock; he lowered his head to nkly look at his body.

    He could sense the power contained in that body of his, which he felt unreal because this was the power that he had been seeking for years.

    When he finally possessed this power, he was dumbfounded, even with hisposure. He hesitated before he stretched out his hand and clenched his fingers. Although he did not utilise any Spiritual Energy, the space in the centre of his palm cracked.

    Mu Chen casually threw a jab forth and space shattered akin to a mirror before him, with spatial fragments flying out.

    He looked at this scene dumbfoundedly. A month ago, he had to utilise the Spirit-ughtering Army to confront this power, or he would be heavily wounded or even killed, this was absolute power!

    ¡°This... this is the power of the Earth Sovereign Realm?¡± Mu Chen muttered to himself. At this moment, he suddenly felt fearful. If he had encountered Elder Zuo at his peak, he might not be able to escape, even with the Spirit-ughtering Army.

    However, the fear onlysted an instant as the corner of his lips rose soon after. He finally possessed such power himself!

    Even if Elder Zuo appeared before him at his full state, Mu Chen would no longer fear him.

    Nine Nether and Mand stood on the surface of the Heavenly Lake far away, looking at the silhouette in the sky with joy on their faces.

    ¡°Mu Chen seeded?¡± Nine Nether asked with joy. She could sense a suffocating pressureing from Mu Chen that wasn¡¯t something that belonged to a Ninth Grade Sovereign.

    ¡°Half.¡± Mand revealed a smile as she nodded. At this moment, Mu Chen had started to possess the power of an Earth Sovereign.

    Nine Nether felt relieved as she looked at Mu Chen with aplicated gaze. When she encountered Mu Chen, he was still a weak fellow. At that time, the thought of him surpassing her and stepping into the Earth Sovereign Realm hadn¡¯t crossed her mind!

    She used to be the one protecting him, a trump card of his and now, that rtionship had been flipped around. So how could Nine Nether not sigh?

    But after a brief moment, Nine Nether suddenly recalled what Mand had said, so she asked, ¡°Why half?¡±

    Mand raised her face and looked at the sky. ¡°There is another important threshold that stopped many outstanding geniuses from crossing.¡±

    Nine Nether swiftly understood what Mand was saying and her face grew stern. ¡°The Spiritual Tribtion?¡±

    Every Earth Sovereign would draw the jealousy of heavens. Thus a tribtion known as the Spiritual Tribtion would descend.

    The Spiritual Tribtion was exceptionally terrifying, killing many geniuses that had tried to make their attempt at the Earth Sovereign Realm. At the same time, many Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereigns were intimidated by it as well.

    ¡°If shattering the Sovereign Sea is to reconstruct the body, then the Spiritual Tribtion targets the Sovereign Celestial Body. Earth Sovereigns don¡¯t use a Celestial Body, but an Immortal Body, which is even more powerful.¡±

    Mand nodded her head. ¡°Only a Sovereign Celestial Body that has experienced the Spiritual Tribtion could be transformed into the Immortal Body. It can connect to heavens and earth at a deeper level.¡±

    ¡°He passed the first obstacle, now¡¯s the second...¡± Nine Nether¡¯s eyes flickered with worry. After all, the reputation of the Spiritual Tribtion was too infamous.

    Not long after Nine Nether and Mand stopped their conversation, rumbling noises rang out in the sky. Every single roar would cause the heavens and earth to dim as the Spiritual Energy turned violent.

    Mu Chen had also sensed the changes. He immediately raised his head and looked at the sky with a grave expression. He saw space distorting and an endless Spiritual Energy started to gather, vaguely forming into a thundercloud with a terrifying pressure being emanated.

    ¡°So, this is the legendary Spiritual Tribtion?¡± Mu Chen muttered and clenched his fists together. This was the greatest threshold towards the Earth Sovereign Realm. If he seeded, then he would be able to enter the cultivation that he had been yearning.

    ¡°The Spiritual Tribtion targets the Sovereign Celestial Body; if it¡¯s destroyed, you will be implicated with death as well.¡± Heavenly Emperor¡¯s voice faintly resounded. ¡°No one can help you. You have to depend on yourself to get through it.¡±

    Mu Chen took a deep breath and nodded his head.

    He made a revolve with his hands and myriad-foot high waves rose from the Heavenly Lake, and he started to devour the Spiritual Energy.

    If it was in the past, he might require half a day to refine it. Since he was already half a foot into the Earth Sovereign Realm, he could sense the Spiritual Energy beingpletely devoured the moment it entered his body.

    From a certain degree, his Sovereign Sea did not disappear, but had merely been integrated and fused into his muscles and cells.

    At this moment, every single part of his body was his Sovereign Sea. Thus, the amount of Spiritual Energy he could contain had reached an unimaginable height.

    ¡°No wonder Earth Sovereigns could look down on all the Sovereigns...¡± Sensing the surging Spiritual Energy in his body, Mu Chen sighed. Beneath the Earth Sovereign Realm, Sovereigns relied on the low-graded Sovereign Sea. On the other hand, an Earth Sovereign¡¯s body was the Sovereign Sea, so one could imagine the power. It was a gap that could never be filled.

    Sensing the power of an Earth Sovereign, Mu Chen continued to drain the Spiritual Energy from the Heavenly Lake, since he wanted to replenish his Spiritual Energy, bringing himself to his top condition.

    As Mu Chen continued to drain the Spiritual Energy, the Spiritual Energy in the sky had gathered to a terrifying degree with thick clouds in the sky and bright shes of lightning.

    A roar resounded between heavens and earth, causing everything to turn silent from the might.

    Mu Chen took a deep breath and his hands joined together. A purplish-golden lustre swept out in his rear and formed into a giant, the Immortal Golden Body!

    When the Immortal Golden Body appeared, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes zed with fighting intent after sensing that he had reached his top condition. He looked at the clouds and licked his lips.

    Today, no one could obstruct his determination to enter the Earth Sovereign Realm. If this Spiritual Tribtion wanted to stop him, then he would smash it apart!

 Chapter 1194 - Executing all means facing the Spiritual Tribulation

    Chapter 1194 - Executing all means facing the Spiritual Tribtion

    The roaring Heavenly Lake had also calmed down from the pressure. Mu Chen raised his head and looked at the thick clouds, the bright shes of lightning were formed withpressed Spiritual Energy. Every single one of those bolts contained unimaginable power, even a true Lesser Earth Sovereign wouldn¡¯t dare to belittle it.

    This was the moment for Mu Chen to show how powerful his physical body had grown. However, he still felt a chill down his spine. If he was careless, not even his physical body would bear the powerful bolt.

    The Immortal Golden Body stood behind Mu Chen, dazzling with a purplish-golden lustre and filled with an immortal aura that made Mu Chen feel more at ease.

    This was probably the first battle with the Immortal Golden Body. Mu Chen was curious to see how powerful this Immortal Golden Body that he had been yearning for years was.

    The surroundings were quiet, with only the rumbling of lightning resounding. A few minutester, the cloud started to roll and split apart, before a bolt of lightning descended.

    That lightning bolt was roughly a hundred feet, akin to a dragon as it roared. Even space couldn¡¯t bear its power and started to distort. The bolt travelled in an instant, appearing above Mu Chen and struck down at the Immortal Golden Body.

    Mu Chen did not dare to rx. The Immortal Golden Body roared with a dazzling purplish-golden lustre blossoming from its body.

    A massive purplish-golden pir shot out from the Immortal Golden Body¡¯s mouth, containing a boundless Spiritual Energy.

    The two struck and space instantly copsed with visible shock waves that dominated forth in waves.

    A bizarre scene appeared. The surface of the Heavenly Lake was suppressed from the pressure.

    The mighty powersted several minutes before the purplish-golden pir started to look a little exhausted, shattering under the power of the bolt.

    However, the bolt had also significantly been exhausted and the remnant power only caused the Immortal Golden Body to tremble without any damage dealt.

    However, Mu Chen did not dare to rx. The first lightning bolt was the weakest, and he was already struggling topletely block it. So it would get more dangerous.

    ¡°He blocked it!¡± Nine Nether¡¯s face shed in joy.

    ¡°There are nine waves in the Spiritual Tribtion. The next one will stronger than this. This is merely the first, and it will get tougher from now on.¡± Mand shook her head. As a Perfected Earth Sovereign, her eyesight was better than Nine Nether¡¯s. She could tell that even if Mu Chen had withstood the first bolt, he barely managed to aplish it. If this situation continued, it probably wouldn¡¯t be good for him.

    As they conversed, another massive bolt vaguely appeared, like an enormous dragon hidden behind the clouds.

    The cloud was torn apart once again, and another thicker bolt descended towards the Immortal Golden Body.

    Mu Chen had a stern expression. He had lost out a little through the previous confrontation. With a will, a purplish-golden lustre frantically gushed out and formed into a huge barrier.

    This time, he had chosen to defend.

    The lightning and cracks struck the barrier, destroying it.

    The barrier didn¡¯tst long before it shattered and the bolt struck against the Immortal Golden Body. It was much stronger than the previous one, causing the Immortal Golden Body to dim a little. Since it was connected to Mu Chen, he had also suffered a massive impact and spurted a mouthful of blood.

    His eyes shed with astonishment, since he never expected the might to be so terrifying.

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s impossible to withstand the Spiritual Tribtion relying on the Sovereign Celestial Body alone.¡± Mu Chen wiped the trace of blood, and he flew to the Immortal Golden Body¡¯s shoulder, then an azure fan appeared in his hand. It¡¯s time to bring out his trump card.

    When Mu Chen held onto the Wind God¡¯s Fan, the third bolt had descended, it was several times thicker than the previous two.

    Without any hesitation, Mu Chen swung the Wind God¡¯s Fan. ¡°Wind God¡¯s Tornado!¡±

    Instantly, a massive cyclone took form and shed with the lightning.

    But this time, he barely managed to withstand the third bolt with the Wind God¡¯s Fan and the Immortal Golden Body.

    The remnant shock wave continuously wrecked havoc before the cyclone and lightning faded.

    Mu Chen looked at the dissipated lightning and felt a little relieved. Immediately after, he brought his heart up. He could sense peculiar energy descending from the remnant energy. It had fused into the Immortal Golden Body.

    This energy couldn¡¯t strengthen the Immortal Golden Body, but at that moment, Mu Chen could sense that the link with the Immortal Golden Body had gotten closer to the heavens and earth.

    ¡°So this Spiritual Tribtion is to allow the Sovereign Celestial Body to have a deeper connection with the heavens and earth. It¡¯s no wonder why Lesser Earth Sovereigns couldmand thews with their words.¡± An insight shed. So it turned out that the Spiritual Tribtion granted it.

    This Spiritual Tribtion was a trial and an opportunity at the same time.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let the Spiritual Tribtion be stronger!¡± Mu Chen waved the Wind God¡¯s Fan while looking at the clouds.

    As if the clouds had sensed his gaze, they started to violently roll. Then, two bolts descended at the same time.

    Mu Chen looked at the two lightning bolts, and the Wind God¡¯s Fan started to expand, after pouring a massive amount of Spiritual Energy into it.

    The Wind God¡¯s Fan trembled before several massive cyclones flew out. At this moment, he had utilised the limit of the Wind God¡¯s Fan.

    The cyclones shed with the bolts of lightning. Along with the cyclones being destroyed, the two bolts of lightning gradually weakened as well.

    Mu Chen felt inwardly relieved when he watched the two bolts fading away.

    The moment Mu Chen felt relieved when he dealt with the two bolts, another wave of lightning descended, with a total of three bolts!

    The sudden changes startled Nine Nether and she eximed.

    In the blink of an eye, the three bolts were already above him. But when they were about to strike, Mu Chen tossed out a stone seal. A ck ocean gushed out from the seal and shed with the three bolts, cancelling them out.

    ¡°How cunning.¡± Mu Chen looked at the tribtion with cold sweat. Luckily he was cautious and had long prepared the Ocean-Whelming Seal. Otherwise, he would surely suffer from the third wave.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then the fourth wave is next...¡± The Ocean-Whelming Seal floated before him with the Wind God¡¯s Fan in his hand. A golden lustre of immortality also emanated from the Immortal Golden Body that encased him within. He had brought out all his trump cards, and with these defensive measurements, he should be able to withstand the fourth wave, right?

    Over the next frame of time, Mu Chen had experienced two waves of the tribtion. After experiencing a total of five waves, Mu Chen had some experience with it. Although dangers surrounded him, he managed to obstruct the bolts with the two Saint Artifacts.

    Another half an hour passed and Mu Chen had withstood the eighth wave of the Spiritual Tribtion. However, he wasn¡¯t in a good condition as flickers were shing on his body, which was caused by the Spiritual Tribtion.

    It was a form of Spiritual Energy that was akin to toxin when it entered his body, causing a significant change to his Spiritual Energy.

    Thus, Mu Chen could only circte his Spiritual Energy to resist and refine it. Likewise, the Immortal Golden Body had dimmed by a lot. It had also exhausted a great amount of energy to withstand the Spiritual Tribtions.

    ¡°Done with the eighth wave, the next will be thest...¡± Mu Chen raised his head and looked at the clouds. Although there was only one wave left, he couldn¡¯t rx. On the contrary, he felt even more uneasy since the ninth wave took a longer time to brew, the pressure being emitted from it also far surpassed any of the previous waves.

    Mu Chen tried his best to adjust his condition while waiting for thest wave. As long as he could get through it, then he would be an Earth Sovereign!

    Nine Nether had also felt the terrifying pressure in this region. Although she wasn¡¯t in it, she could tell the enormous pressure that Mu Chen was bearing.

    She did not say a word, since it was futile. She could only pray and hope that Mu Chen could get through it.

    Furthermore, she finally knew how terrifying the Spiritual Tribtions that Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereigns had to face was. Even someone like Mu Chen was in this pathetic state from the tribtion, what about ordinary people?

    The silencested for a long time before the clouds started to rumble and formed into a massive dragon encased in lightning.

    The dragon resided in the sky, staring at Mu Chen, and a terrifying pressure enveloped this entire region.

    When Mand saw the clouds taking the form of a dragon, her face finally changed and she uttered out in shock, ¡°The ninth wave of the Spiritual Tribtion actually took a form?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Nine Nether swiftly enquired.

    ¡°Spiritual Tribtions are generally in the shape of lightning. There are also special tribtions that could take shapes, but it generally wouldn¡¯t ur during such a Spiritual Tribtion... The strength of the Spiritual Tribtion is also linked to the strength of the cultivator¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body. Mu Chen¡¯s Immortal Golden Body is the next evolution of the Great Sr Undying Body, in terms of ranking, it can even be amongst the Top 15. It¡¯s no wonder why the ninth wave would take shape...¡± Mand spoke as she figured out the reason.

    Nine Nether was speechless. She never thought that the Immortal Golden Body that Mu Chen had been chasing after would cause him to suffer such a great test.

    Mand sighed and bitterly smiled. ¡°Although this Spiritual Tribtion is powerful, he would get a greater benefit if he can withstand it. I wonder if it¡¯s a fortune or disaster...¡±

    Nine Nether sighed as well. Generally speaking, most people wouldn¡¯t wish for their Spiritual Tribtion to take form since it would cause a higher risk of them dying.

    But since it had already formed, there¡¯s nothing they could do to help. They could only hope that Mu Chen could resist it.

    As they were speaking, Mu Chen raised his head and looked at the Spiritual Tribtion that had taken form. He had an ugly expression and bitterly smiled. ¡°This is troublesome now.¡±

    Although it had yet to descend, he could already sense the dreadful fluctuation.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this is not something that the Wind God¡¯s Fan and Ocean-Whelming Seal can withstand...¡± Mu Chen nced at the fan and seal with his brows tightly knitted. Facing this Spiritual Tribtion, he had to resort to other means.

    But he had already brought out all his trump cards, what else could he do?

    Suddenly, Mu Chen¡¯s mind shed before he suddenly turned to look at the Immortal Golden Body with his gaze flickering. Back then, the Sovereign Celestial Body possessed the Nine Sr Energy, so it would definitely evolve along with the Great Sr Undying Body as well, it¡¯s just that he had yet to dig out the potential of the Immortal Golden Body.

    But he couldn¡¯t be med, ever since he cultivated the Immortal Golden Body, he didn¡¯t have the luxury of time to feel around the Immortal Golden Body.

    But no matter what, he had to give it a try today. Mu Chen closed his eyes with Spiritual Energy released from his body that gradually linked him up with the Immortal Golden Body.

    When the Heavenly Emperor saw this, his brows gently lifted and he smiled. ¡°Finally thinking about the Immortal Golden Body...¡±

    The dragon-shaped Spiritual Tribtion had finally brewed its power to the limits as it roared.

    In the next moment, it swept its tail and dived down, charging in the direction of Mu Chen.

    When the Spiritual Tribtion descended, everything shattered. The Heavenly Lake was also pushed down from the terrifying Spiritual Energy, as if theke would soon be split into two.

    Mu Chen moved his finger, and the Wind God¡¯s Fan moved by itself, creating numerous colossal cyclones. The Ocean-Whelming Seal also spewed ck ocean that contained the power to shatter mountains.

    The power of the two Saint Artifacts had been pushed to the limits. However, when the ocean and cyclone came in contact with the Spiritual Tribtion, they were instantly destroyed!

    In an unstoppable manner, the Spiritual Tribtion had charged through the obstruction of the two Saint Artifacts!

    Nine Nether¡¯s face changed at this scene. Previously, Mu Chen had relied on two Saint Artifacts to withstand the majority of the Spiritual Tribtion. But before the ninth wave, it was futile!

    The two Saint Artifacts were blown away by the ninth wave and revealed Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette.

    Mu Chen remained still like a boulder when the ear-piercing dragon roar resounded. At this moment, his mind hadpletely fused with the Immortal Golden Body.

    He had topletely fuse with the Immortal Golden Body to discover the Sovereign Ability contained within it.

    As the dragon approached closer to Mu Chen, it caused blood to appear on his skin, which instantly covered him. However, he still did not make a move, as if he had given up all resistance.

    Watching this scene, Nine Nether bit on her rosy lips and her nails dug into her palms.

    A hundred feet... fifty feet... ten feet...

    When the dragon was ten feet away from Mu Chen, Mu Chen suddenly opened his eyes. His pupils had been dyed in a purplish-golden lustre at this moment.

    He formed seals with a single hand and so did the Immortal Golden Body beneath his feet.

    A dazzling purplish-golden lustre blossomed from the Immortal Golden Body and swiftly formed into two massive runes.

    The two runes were filled with an unspeakable age and profundity. Mu Chen raised his head and looked at the dragon before a deep voice escaped his mouth, ¡°Even if the Heavens and Earth copse, I am immortal.¡±

    ¡°Divine Immortal Runes!¡± Mu Chen raised his hand and clenched them into fists. At that moment, the two runes charged out and joined together, forming into a thinyered shield.

    The dragon dived down and collided against the thin shield. It was akin to a zing sun, which was followed by a destructive shock wave that violently wrecked havoc.

    The entire space shattered into fragments and craters started to appear on the Heavenly Lake below.

    Mand waved her hand and created a Spiritual Energy barrier before her and Nine Nether, blocking the violent shock wave.

    The Heavenly Emperor remained standing with his hands behind his back with any shock waves towards him dissipating into the wind.

    The destructionsted ten-odd minutes before it calmed down.

    Nine Nether immediately looked in the direction of Mu Chen with her hands clenched tightly together. She wished to know if Mu Chen had seeded or failed this dreadful Spiritual Tribtion.

 Chapter 1195 - Breakthrough! The Earth Sovereign Realm!

    Chapter 1195 - Breakthrough! The Earth Sovereign Realm!

    The shock wavested for a long time before it dissipated, while Nine Nether and Mand¡¯s gazes instantly looked at the source of the impact.

    The distorted space gradually restored before a purplish-golden lustre suddenly erupted and soared into the sky.

    The purplish-golden giant stood in the centre of the pir, enveloped with an immortal aura that made it look as if it would never die.

    Nine Nether looked at the giant, which hadn¡¯t gone through much difference. But taking a closer look, one could feel that this giant had fused into nature, summoning wind and lightning at its breath.

    At this moment, the Immortal Golden Body seemed like it could easily link with the Spiritual Energy in the heavens and earth. It could even integrate its will with the heavens and earth, gaining control of this region.

    For those beneath Mu Chen¡¯s strength, entering here would be akin to stepping into Mu Chen¡¯s territory, and killing them would just rely on a thought.

    Nine Nether looked at the face of the Immortal Golden Body. Previously, it was blurred, and at this moment, it looked identical to Mu Chen. Looking from afar, it even looked like an erged version of Mu Chen.

    It was due to the deepening rtionship between Mu Chen and the Immortal Golden Body, fusing perfectly. Mu Chen could even merge with the Immortal Golden Body to gain more power.

    It was simr to Elder Zuo devouring his Sovereign Immortal Body. The power that it emanated even made Mu Chen, who hadmanded the Spiritual-ughtering Army back then, to feel fearful.

    Mu Chen sat on the shoulder of the Immortal Golden Body and a dazzling purplish-golden lustre flowed on the surface of his body. As time passed, the flickers on his body had beenpletely dissolved.

    Remaining in that position, a massive purplish-golden fluctuation spread out from him that contained a terrifying Spiritual Energy fluctuation.

    At this moment, Nine Nether could sense a great pressureing from Mu Chen, even if he did not move. It was something that she only felt from Earth Sovereigns.

    At this moment, Mu Chen suddenly opened his eyes and a dazzling purplish-golden lustre beamed out of his eyes, tearing a hole in the space.

    That lustre brieflysted before it dissipated. Mu Chen raised his head and could sense a peculiar sensation in this area. It was like an insight that as long as he wished for it, he would be able to control the massive Spiritual Energy in this area.

    He stretched his hand out and the Spiritual Energy gathered over, forming into a mountain that was a hundred feet high.

    This mountain was sparkling and looked as gorgeous as a crystal. It was something that was formed from the pure Spiritual Energy in this area; it was indestructible.

    ¡°The Heaven and Earth Phase...¡± Mu Chen murmured to himself. This was one of the symbols of an Earth Sovereign. They could condense the Spiritual Energy around them in forms; something that he couldn¡¯t achieve in the past.

    It represented the dominant control Earth Sovereigns had over Spiritual Energy.

    Mu Chen lowered his head, and sensed that, with every breath his body took, he was refining a vast amount of Spiritual Energy.

    The absorption speed left Mu Chen dumbfounded. His body was akin to an abyss that couldn¡¯t be satisfied, no matter how much he absorbed.

    In the past, Mu Chen only had a Sovereign Sea. Right now, every single piece of flesh of his body contained a Sovereign Sea that greedily devoured Spiritual Energy.

    This feeling of power felt too intoxicating. At this moment, he finally understood why only Earth Sovereigns could be considered tyrants. This strength was not something that a Ninth Grade Sovereign couldpete against.

    Mu Chen stretched his hand out and gently clenched it. The mountain before him instantly crumbled and an arc rose on the corner of his lips.

    ¡°Earth Sovereign Realm... I have finally achieved it.¡± Seeding his Spiritual Tribtion, Mu Chen could finally be considered as a genuine Lesser Earth Sovereign at this moment!

    After Mu Chen sensed the power he possessed, a light suddenly gathered towards the centre of his brows and an extensive amount of information was unleashed in his mind.

    It was the information on the Peerless Divine Ability - Three Pures that the Heavenly Emperor had imparted onto him!

    Before, Mu Chen¡¯s strength was limited, so he couldn¡¯t gain much insight into it. With his breakthrough, though, all those parts that were closed to him finally opened up.

    At this moment, he was able to ept the insight and experience of the Heavenly Emperor.

    ¡°So... that¡¯s the case...¡± Mu Chen had instantly resolved the several profundities of the Three Pures. A holler resounded from his heart. The Peerless Divine Ability, which he previously couldn¡¯t grasp, started to piece together in his mind.

    Naturally, it was all due to the insight from the Heavenly Emperor. Otherwise, even if Mu Chen had stepped into the Earth Sovereign Realm, he would still require a few years before he couldprehend it.

    But with the help of the Heavenly Emperor, he had saved the years of effort and could achieve it in a single day!

    A light shed in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he remained seated for half a day.

    Suddenly, he opened his eyes and stretched out his hand to form an ancient seal.

    When the seal was formed, a peculiar note rang out in this region and had started to spread.

    ¡°Three Pures, Splitting Reality!¡±

    ¡°Splitting de!¡± A voice that contained charm resounded from Mu Chen¡¯s mouth. After that, a white spiritual light appeared from Mu Chen¡¯s head that steadily rolled before him, forming into an illusory de.

    The de looked extremely peculiar. Despite being able to look at it, it gave off an illusory feeling. As if it was just an illusion.

    ¡°What is he doing?¡± Nine Nether was startled by this scene.

    Mand briefly pondered. ¡°If I am guessing correctly, he must be cultivating the Three Pures!¡±

    As she spoke, even she couldn¡¯t conceal the shock in her eyes. After all, the reputation of the Three Pures was so brilliant that the Heavenly Emperor had relied on it to ascend the throne in the Great Thousand World.

    And right now, Mu Chen was about to seed in this Peerless Divine Ability?

    Even she was starting to get envious of Mu Chen¡¯s opportunities.

    As they spoke, Mu Chen suddenly stood up and looked at the illusory de before him. He formed a seal with a single hand and roared, ¡°Split!¡±

    The de trembled before descending, vertically slicing down Mu Chen¡¯s head.

    Mu Chen stood without moving, allowing the de to slice down and it passed through him.

    When the de left Mu Chen, it brought out a crimson light that hovered on the right of Mu Chen without moving. Yet, it was emitting a peculiar fluctuation.

    From that chop, Mu Chen could sense something in this separated lump of light. It was like his body and soul. But it did not cause any harm to him.

    ¡°Again!¡± He roared once more.

    The de descended once more and passed through him. When it left his body, it brought along another crimson lump of light that separated from Mu Chen.

    After the two moves, the illusory de shattered into pieces. Mu Chen then turned around and looked at the two crimson lights.

    The crimson lights took shape, gradually taking his appearance.

    Two figures, one in ck and the other in white robes. Both of them had ck pupils and simr appearances along with the same powerful aura that emanated from Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    These two were also in the Earth Sovereign Realm!

    Mu Chen looked at the two silhouettes with a smile on his face and raised his hand. ¡°I am Mu Chen.¡±

    The ck and white robes also smiled as they raised their hands as well.

    ¡°I am Mu Chen.¡±

    ¡°I am Mu Chen.¡±

 Chapter 1196 - Teachings of the Heavenly Emperor

    Chapter 1196 - Teachings of the Heavenly Emperor

    The three of them exchanged looks as they bowed. It was a weird scene, but when it fell into the eyes of Nine Nether and Mand, it was a shock. They could tell that the three of them practically has the same aura and power. The only difference is their clothes.

    ¡°Three Lesser Earth Sovereign at once...¡± Nine Nether muttered in shock. With the Three Pures, fighting Mu Chen would be akin to fighting three Mu Chen!

    Furthermore, the moment Mu Chen fights together, it¡¯s not something that three other Lesser Earth Sovereigns couldpete. After all, their harmony couldn¡¯t rival Mu Chen¡¯s. The three of them basically shares the same thoughts, so their cooperation was perfect.

    ¡°The Peerless Divine Ability is powerful as rumoured.¡± Nine Nether sighed in envy.

    Mu Chen was also shocked as he looked at the two of his clones. It¡¯s not something as easy as Spiritual Clones, because the two clones of his are alive and possess the same power and potential as him!

    But the three of them are split into a hierarchy as well. Mu Chen, himself is the main body. Although the two other clones could exist individually, their purpose is to protect the existence of the main body.

    The clones could be killed, but if the main body is destroyed, then the two clones would disappear as well.

    The Heavenly Emperor¡¯s silhouette suddenly appeared as he looked at Mu Chen¡¯s clones and shook his head, ¡°Although you have seeded in forming your clones, they¡¯re still a little weak. You need to nurture them for some time.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head. The reason why he could seed was due to the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s impartment. Although it would quicken his process, the clones still aren¡¯t stable.

    ¡°You can leave your two clones in the bottom of this Heavenly Lake to cultivate and stabilise the foundation.¡± The Heavenly Emperor said as he pointed to the bottom of theke.

    Mu Chen was stunned when he heard that. The Heavenly Lake is in the Ancient Haven Pce, and space here isn¡¯t stable. So if he goes out, finding his way back in would be tough.

    As if he had seen through Mu Chen¡¯s thoughts, the Heavenly Emperor smiled as he passed the Heavenly Emperor Sword over, ¡°As long as you have this sword, you cane and go as you wish in the Ancient Haven Pce without restriction.¡±

    Mu Chen was startled as he never thought that the Heavenly Emperor would be gifting the entire Ancient Haven Pce to him. Although the Ancient Haven Pce doesn¡¯t have anyone in it, it¡¯s still a terrifying existence.

    Not to mention the treasures, just the Heavenly Lake along would be coveted by many. Furthermore... there is also an extraordinary existence in the Ancient Haven Pce, the Hidden Scripture Pavilion!

    It was the true foundation of the Ancient Haven Pce!

    If any forces could obtain this Ancient Haven Pce, as long as other forces don¡¯t annihte them, they will surely grow into a colossal existence in the future.

    It was precisely the worth of the Ancient Haven Pce, Mu Chen was shocked by the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s actions. In that brief moment, he didn¡¯t dare to take it and pondered in his heart. Is the Heavenly Emperor going to have him rebuilt the Ancient Haven Pce? If that¡¯s the case, he is willing to do it. After all, this opportunity that the Heavenly Emperor has given him is too great, something that he has to repay.

    However, knowing Mu Chen¡¯s thought, the Heavenly Emperor smiled, ¡°The Ancient Haven Pce is already a history. Its mission is already done; there¡¯s no need for it to continue. I just don¡¯t want to see this ce being ruined, so I would rather contribute it out.¡±

    ¡°Although you can control the Ancient Haven Pce, you have to depend on your own abilities to enter the Hidden Scripture Pavilion. That fellow is obstinate.¡± The Heavenly Emperor smiled.

    At this moment, Mand and Nine Nether approached. They were startled when they heard the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s words, but they soon nodded their heads.

    ¡°Take it, if you are grateful to me, promise me that you will do a part to protect the Great Thousand World when the Fiend ns invade.¡± The Heavenly Emperor smiled.

    There¡¯s no reason for Mu Chen to decline as he respectfully received the sword before giving a deep bow, ¡°If that dayes, I, Mu Chen, will put my life to protect!¡±

    The Fiend ns are mortal enemies of the Great Thousand World. If that dayes, even without the promise he made with the Heavenly Emperor, Mu Chen would still stand out. After all, if the Great Thousand World is upied, then they would be left with death.

    The Heavenly Emperor nodded, ¡°This Heavenly Emperor Sword has followed me for years. But due to the imparting process, it has been greatly exhausted. The remaining energy only allows you to use it three times; you can only use it at crucial moments. But when the dayes that you step into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, perhaps you might be able to restore it.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head. The Heavenly Emperor Sword is something that exceeded High Rank Saint Artifact. Even if it is greatly exhausted, the remnant energy can threaten even Lesser Earth Sovereign.

    ¡°You¡¯ve just stepped into the Three Pures, the first stage. There are a total of three stages in this Divine Ability, the Three Separation Realm, Three Combination Realm and Three God Realm.¡±

    ¡°Right now, you¡¯re in the Three Separation Realm. If there¡¯s a day when you can fuse the two clones into your body, you¡¯ll reach the Three Combination Realm. Combining the power of three into one... As for thest stage, it was something that I only managed to probe, so you¡¯ll have toe up with it yourself.¡±

    Mu Chen was speechless. The Three Pures is truly a Peerless Divine Ability, and it can split andbine. The profundities are unimaginable, and he wondered, how powerful would the Three God Realm.

    ¡°Haha, the Three Pures are profound, but you mustn¡¯t favour one against the other. Your Immortal Golden Body is also extraordinary, just that your current insight on it is too little.¡±

    The Heavenly Emperor looked at the purplish-golden giant behind Mu Chen and smiled, ¡°The Immortal Golden Body has three innate Divine Abilities. The Divine Immortal Runes, which you have experienced before. It could use the power of immortality to form into divine runes. It can change into all forms that could beparable to Saint Artifacts.¡±

    ¡°You only just gained control over it, so you can only refine two divine runes. Back then, I could refine a total of nine hundred and ny-nine runes that can evenpete with High Rank Divine Artifact.¡±

    When Mu Chen heard it, he was dumbfounded. It took him so much effort to refine two runes, and he never imagined that the Heavenly Emperor could refine that many.

    ¡°As for the second Divine Ability, it¡¯s called the Immortal Lotus. The third being Immortal Life-Death Transformation.¡±

    ¡°But you have to depend on your ownprehension to dig them out. There¡¯s nothing I could do to help you.¡±

    ¡°Immortal Lotus... Immortal Life-Death Transformation...¡± Mu Chen murmured to himself and smiled. If he needed the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s help regarding everything, then he would fail. He believes that there will be a day he couldprehend the two Divine Abilities and unleash their power.

    Thinking about the Immortal Golden Body, Mu Chen briefly hesitated before asking, ¡°I wonder...how can I obtain the final evolution for the Immortal Golden Body?¡±

    The final evolution of the Immortal Golden Body is one of the five Primal Celestial Bodies, the Primordial Immortal Body!

    The Heavenly Emperor briefly paused before his gaze turned deep. He remained silent briefly before speaking out slowly, ¡°There will be a day that you will reach the limit with the Immortal Golden Body. If you are ambitious enough, then head to the Ancient Maha n... They are the guardians of the Primordial Immortal Body.¡±

    ¡°But as one of the oldest n in the Great Thousand World, it¡¯s something on the same ranking as the likes of Ancient Buddha n. So if you want to obtain it, you have to be in the Heavenly Sovereign Realm in the least!¡±

    ¡°Ancient Maha n...¡± Mu Chen¡¯s heart surged. But the moment he heard the other name, his heart jolted with uncertain emotions rising in his heart.

    ¡°The Ancient Buddha n...¡± Mu Chen held onto his chest as he recalled the cultivation technique left by his mother... the Great Pagoda Art!

 Chapter 1197 - Ancient Buddha Clan

    Chapter 1197 - Ancient Buddha n

    The three words shook waves in Mu Chen¡¯s heart, and his gaze turnedplicated soon after. He had a feeling that his Great Pagoda Art was somewhat rted to the Ancient Buddha n.

    If he had guessed correctly, then the culprit that imprisoned his mother should be the Ancient Buddha n!

    Now he understood why his mother, a Spiritual Array Ancestral Master with strength akin to a Heavenly Sovereign, had to leave to protect him and his father.

    Despite hisck of knowledge for the Ancient Buddha n, he knew how terrifying one of the ancient ns in the Great Thousand World was. Even ordinary Heavenly Sovereigns had to be cautious when facing such power.

    ¡°No wonder mother doesn¡¯t want me to reveal the Great Pagoda Art too often, so she¡¯s afraid of me being detected by the Ancient Buddha n. With their strength, it would be a great threat to me if they discovered me.¡± Mu Chen pursed his lips. This was the reason why Mu Chen had been neglecting the Great Pagoda Art and hid it was in fear that it would be detected by others.

    He stillcked the strength to free his mother, and he also did not want to bring unnecessary trouble for his mother due to his recklessness.

    When the Heavenly Emperor saw Mu Chen¡¯s expression, he thought that Mu Chen was nervous, since he would have to go to the Ancient Maha n to obtain the Primordial Immortal Body. He smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too worried. Although they are the protectors, they have no control over it. Primal Celestial Bodies choose their own masters, something that even the Ancient Maha n is helpless with. If you are confident enough, you can make a trip there.¡±

    ¡°Naturally, you have to be powerful enough! Otherwise, it¡¯s best not to go to the Ancient Maha n.¡± As he spoke, the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s expression turned grave.

    Mu Chen silently nodded his head. He naturally wasn¡¯t stupid. The Primordial Immortal Body was something that even the Ancient Maha n would view as a treasure, so they could covet after it despite being the guardians. It would be good if someone from their n could obtain it, but if someone else wanted to obtain it, it would be unavoidable for them to be affected. This was something that he had to to have sufficient strength to deal with.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Senior attempt to obtain the Primordial Immortal Body back then?¡± Mu Chen suddenly recalled a matter and asked. The Heavenly Emperor had cultivated the Immortal Golden Body as well, so he should have had the qualifications to obtain the Primordial Immortal Body as well.

    The foundation of the Ancient Maha n was powerful, but the Heavenly Emperor and the Ancient Haven Pce weren¡¯t pushovers. So if it¡¯s the Heavenly Emperor, he did have the qualifications to try and obtain the Primordial Immortal Body.

    The Heavenly Emperor shook his head with regret. ¡°I have also thought about it. But it¡¯s a regret that there was already an owner for the Primordial Immortal Body at my age, so there¡¯s nothing I could do about it.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Mu Chen was shaken. Even someone like the Heavenly Emperor couldn¡¯t obtain the Primordial Immortal Body? Then who was the previous owner that could allow the Heavenly Emperor to give up?

    ¡°Haha, that was a powerful person. Back then, he was one of the pinnacle existences in the Great Thousand World, even I have to admit my inferiority. Otherwise, I would also want to make an attempt at the Primordial Immortal Body. After all, if I had obtained it, even the Nine-Corpse Sky Monarch wouldn¡¯t be able to cause my death.¡± The Heavenly Emperor smiled with revere on his face.

    Someone that was qualified to receive the reverence of the Heavenly Emperor must be an extraordinary existence. Thus, Mu Chen was curious. ¡°Who is that Senior?¡±

    ¡°Back then, he was known as the Great Primordial Emperor. He could be considered as one of the leaders back then. He had relied on his own strength to confront the Sky Monarchs of the Top 10 rankings.¡± The Heavenly Emperor exined.

    ¡°Great Primordial Emperor...¡± Mu Chen muttered that title that was filled with an ancient bearing. Evidently, that title shoulde from his Primordial Immortal Body, and it should also be one of the Great Primordial Emperor¡¯s signatures.

    Thinking about it, Mu Chen looked forward to the Primordial Immortal Body even more.

    ¡°That is still far from you, just focus on refining your Immortal Golden Body to the limits.¡± The Heavenly Emperor instructed when he saw the yearning in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes.

    Mu Chen respectfully nodded his head. He was not someone that bit off more than he could chew. Even if he was looking forward to the Primordial Immortal Body in his heart, he was clear that even if the Primordial Immortal Body was ced before him, he couldn¡¯t cultivate it.

    After talking so much with Mu Chen, the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s silhouette started to be even more faded, causing Mu Chen¡¯s eyes to darken. Evidently, the Heavenly Emperor was at his limits, and thest existence of him in this world would soon disappear.

    Mand kept quiet, but her face was filled with sorrow.

    Seeing their expression, the Heavenly Emperor smiled as he tenderly rubbed Mand¡¯s head. ¡°Mu Chen has immense potential, and if he needs your protection in the future, please do your best to help.¡±

    Mand gently nodded his head.

    The Heavenly Emperor looked at Mu Chen. ¡°Mand was brought by me personally. She¡¯s akin to a daughter of mine. Since you have be my heir, she is your Senior Martial Sister, to a certain degree.¡±

    Mu Chen felt a little awkward. After all, it was a little hard for him to open his mouth when he looked at Mand¡¯s petite appearance. However, he knew that the Heavenly Emperor was just doing that so that Mand wouldn¡¯t be left alone in the world after he was gone. Nodding his head, Mu Chen grinned. ¡°Senior Martial Sister, please take good care of me in the future.¡±

    When Mand, who was in sorrow, heard Mu Chen¡¯s form of address to her, she smiled and rolled her eyes at Mu Chen. Her sadness had also been elevated a little.

    The Heavenly Emperor nodded his head in gratitude at this scene. He knew that Mand was a lone wolf, and it would be hard for her to have a friend, but he noticed the trust between Mu Chen and her. Mu Chen was weak at the moment, but he believed that this youth would grow into a colossus in the future, being able to protect Mand.

    ¡°The Great Thousand World might be peaceful now, but the Fiend ns are always having their eyes on us. Those ns are extremely mysterious. No one knows where they came from. From what I have felt, they had held back in their previous invasion. So if they invade the second time, it will definitely be on a greater scale. It will depend on you guys to protect the Great Thousand World at that time.¡± The Heavenly Emperor sighed.

    Mu Chen, Mand and Nine Nether gently nodded their heads.

    The Heavenly Emperor no longer spoke and faded even more until he disappeared.

    Looking at the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s disappearance, the three of them remained silent for a long time with a depressing atmosphere around them.

    Mand finally controlled the sorrow on her face as she looked at Mu Chen. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head. ¡°But what should we do about the Ancient Haven Pce?¡±

    The Ancient Haven Pce was a territory that the Heavenly Emperor had forged for years. With the perfect cultivation condition here, if he could make use of it, it would benefit any power.

    Mand briefly pondered before she opened her mouth, ¡°We can move it to the Great Havew Domain in the future, but we have to rearrange the Northern Region Alliance first.¡±

    Mu Chen silently nodded his head. The current Northern Region Alliance was too loose, so if they contributed the Ancient Haven Pce in this manner, it¡¯s unavoidable that there would be trouble. Thus, they had to urgently deal with this matter.

    In the past, Mand was merely a Greater Earth Sovereign, so there would be resistance if she wanted to rearrange the power distribution. Now that she was a Perfected Earth Sovereign and Mu Chen being an Earth Sovereign, he could be considered as the second strongest in the Northern Region, aside from Mand, with his Three Pures.

    With such trump cards, even if the other forces in the Northern Region wanted to resist, they could forcefully suppress them.

    With a decision, Mu Chen lightly nodded his head towards his two other clones. The two clones smiled, then dived into the Heavenly Lake and started their cultivation, strengthening their own power with the Heavenly Lake.

    Mu Chen could still sense the connection between them, so he only required a single thought to summon them.

    He nodded his head to Mand and thetter waved her hand. A spatial passage appeared before them.

    Mu Chen went in with Nine Nether following behind. Mand was thest. She nced at the Heavenly Lake and a drop of tears fell from the corner of her eyes before she stepped in.

    The passage gradually disappeared and peace was returned to this region once again.

 Chapter 1198 - Newly Established Force

    Chapter 1198 - Newly Established Force

    When everyone returned from the Ancient Haven Pce, the things that happened in it had spread throughout the Greaw Continent, causing a massive tremor. Regardless of the Monarch¡¯s resurrection or the appearance of the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor, all of the news was extremely shocking.

    No one expected the Ancient Haven Pce to be a disaster. If it weren¡¯t for the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor, the Greaw Continent would probably be the first to suffer when the Monarch escaped.

    If an existence akin to a Heavenly Sovereign wanted to start a massacre, the Greaw Continent would probably descend into hell in an instant. Fortunately, it did not happen.

    The me Emperor and Martial aNcestor had annihted that Monarch, allowing the Greaw Continent to escape from the disaster, which caused their reputation to rise even further.

    Naturally, while they were thankful to the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor, the Saint Demonic Pce became a target. Everyone from the Saint Demonic Pce started to hide. None of them dared to speak about any rtion they had with the Saint Demonic Pce.

    After all, colluding with Fiend ns was an intolerable offence in the Great Thousand World. Not only did Lu Heng conspired with the enemy, he even tried to resurrect the Monarch.

    Thus, the Saint Demonic Pce was wiped out in just a few days. All the nearby forces showed their fangs and had swiftly split up the territories of the Saint Demonic Pce, turning this top-tiered force into history.

    So by the time Mu Chen, Mand and Nine Nether came out, the Saint Demonic Pce had beenpletely devoured. They felt a little pity. If they could swallow up the entire foundation of the Saint Demonic Pce, then it would be a massive harvest for their Northern Region Alliance.

    However, the thought only briefly existed in their minds. After all, they had the Ancient Haven Pce to strengthen their Great Havew Domain.

    When they returned, Mand did not distract Mu Chen and got him to immediately go into seclusion since he still required some time to be in full control of his power. Right now, he had to stabilise his power so that it wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble for him in the future.

    Mu Chen had no objections, since he knew that that great opportunity was also unstable. If it wasn¡¯t for his sturdy foundation, his breakthrough might have caused harm to him in the long run instead.

    Thus, the first thing he had to do was stabilise his own cultivation and gain control of his power.

    For the next month, Mu Chen spent his time in seclusion...

    Aside from that, Mu Chen would borrow the power of the Heavenly Emperor Sword to enter the Ancient Haven Pce several times. At this moment, he was equivalent to the master of the Ancient Haven Pce, so those remaining Spiritual Arrays no longer posed any danger to him. He could travel as he wished in there, and to his surprise, he had some unexpected findings.

    Although he had the remnant scroll that could allow him to barely set up a Nine Dragon God-Killing Array, the power was limited to only three dragons, a third of its full power.

    However, it was enough to confront against a Lesser Earth Sovereign. After all, this Spiritual Array was in the pinnacle of a Spiritual Array Schr and even a Greater Earth Sovereign wouldn¡¯t be able to escape upon being trapped.

    It was an unexpectedly pleasant surprise. After all, he had been drooling for the full Nine Dragon God-Killing Array. It¡¯s just that he couldn¡¯t find theplete diagram, so he felt rather regretful. A Spiritual Array of such level wasn¡¯t something that could be easily found, even with Mand¡¯s help.

    However, such a treasure was found by Mu Chen, which was the reason why he was pleasantly surprised. So in his seclusion, he also spent some time studying the diagram in hopes of grasping it.

    Naturally, he would still need some practise before he could form theplete one. But at the very least, the power of his Nine Dragon God-Killing Array would be more powerful than it was in the past, since he had the entire diagram.

    After tasting the reward, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t satisfied, so he thoroughly searched the Ancient Haven Pce and managed to have some unexpected findings.

    urately speaking, he found an army. An elite army under themand of the First Hall Master, the Demon-Extinguishing Army that surpassed even the Spirit-ughtering Army.

    It was said that when the Fiend ns attacked the Ancient Haven Pce, they suffered the intense assault from this army.

    Naturally, the entire army had already been destroyed. Only some remnants were left over as puppets.

    Mu Chen found them in the ocean where the First Hall Master resided after pulling out nearly a thousand ck statues.

    Generally speaking, he would require an Army Seal tomand this army, but it had already been destroyed. Fortunately, he had something even better, the Heavenly Emperor Sword.

    Although the Demon-Extinguishing Army was under themand of the First Hall Master, the Heavenly Emperor was the suprememander. So when Mu Chen took out the sword, the resistance of the Demon-Extinguishing Army disappeared.

    Not only did he find theplete diagram for the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array, he even obtained the Demon-Extinguishing Army, which was stronger than the Spirit-ughtering Army. So even Mu Chen felt a little dizzy from happiness.

    However, he soon realised that it was too much of a coincidence that he managed to find them. They were deeply concealed, so it shouldn¡¯t be that easy for him to discover them. It¡¯s as if something was manipting these discoveries.

    Right now, there¡¯s no one else in the Ancient Haven Pce aside from Mu Chen...but he felt someone looking at him, the Hidden Scripture Pavilion!

    The Hidden Scripture Pavilion was incredibly profound. He couldn¡¯t discover its tracks even after bing a Lesser Earth Sovereign. Evidently, it possessed a high intellect and it was probably showing it¡¯s goodwill for the new owner of the Ancient Haven Pce.

    Regardless of anything, Mu Chen still bowed towards the sky. While Mu Chen was immersed in the happiness, he suddenly received a piece of news from Mand, which called for him to end his seclusion and head for the Greaw Sky.

    ......

    The Greaw Sky

    By the time Mu Chen arrived, he had realised that even the five Lesser Earth Sovereigns of the Northern Region Alliance were there.

    The five powerhouses slightly nodded their heads towards Mu Chen, which was considered as their greetings. If it was the Mu Chen of the past, they definitely wouldn¡¯t pay any attention to him. But he had broken through to the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm aftering out of the Ancient Haven Pce and became an existence on their level.

    Right now, Mu Chen was qualified to be on the same level as them, which was the reason why they showed no arrogance.

    Mu Chen nodded his head in return before he sat on the right of Mand with the Emperors of the Great Havew Domain behind him. But at this moment, they could only bow to Mu Chen.

    When Mu Chen arrived, Mand slightly nodded her head then looked at the five Lesser Earth Sovereigns. ¡°I believe all of you know the reason for me calling you here. I have obtained control over the Ancient Haven Pce, and I will link it in the future.¡±

    Naturally, the five Lesser Earth Sovereigns knew about it while Mu Chen was in seclusion. Despite maintaining their calm, they were inwardly happy since they knew what sort of treasure the Ancient Haven Pce was. If Mand could link it, even their cultivation speed would increase by two-fold.

    ¡°Although we already have the Northern Region Alliance, it¡¯s too loose, and everyone looks for their own. So I suggest establishing a new force. If you guys want to join, then you will have to give up on your previous forces, leading your disciples to integrate with it.¡± Mand looked around as she said slowly.

    When the five Lesser Earth Sovereigns heard her words, their face slightly changed with hesitation. What Mand meant was that she wanted to dominate the entire Northern Region. They would no longer be the rulers if they joined, they would have someone standing above them.

    Thus, they felt a little uneasy. They were rulers of their own forces, so they weren¡¯t used to having someone above them.

    If it was in the past, they would definitely object to Mand¡¯s suggestion. But Mand was already in the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm, with a strength that far surpassed them. Furthermore, the Great Havew Domain also had Mu Chen, who had just entered the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm.

    They had to admit that even if they joined their forces together, they wouldn¡¯t be able to confront the Great Havew Domain.

    ¡°If any of you are unwilling, then please leave the Northern Region.¡± Mand spoke with a calm yet domineering tone. None of the five Lesser Earth Sovereigns were furious at her words, since they knew that she was qualified to speak such words.

    They briefly pondered before nodding their heads and spoke in order. ¡°We¡¯re willing to join!¡±

    Now that Mand was a Perfected Earth Sovereign, she was one of the top few in the Greaw Continent. With her protection, they would have a shelter, and their status in the Greaw Continent would also rise. They would no longer by tyrants of a small force that came from the Northern Region.

    Furthermore, the Great Havew Domain possessed the Ancient Haven Pce, so their futures would be unimaginable. In the near future, they might even be able to be one of the supreme forces in the Great Thousand World.

    At that time, they would have a higher status as Elders in the force, so the five of them briefly weighed the matter and chose to join.

    Mand maintained a calm expression, as if she had expected everything. However, that wasn¡¯t the only thing she wanted to do today. She gently smiled. ¡°Since there¡¯s no objection, then I will further announce another matter. The new force will be under the control of Mu Chen.¡±

    Instantly, the entire hall went silent, and even Mu Chen had widened his eyes as he looked at Mand.

    What is going on?

 Chapter 1199 - Who is the Ruler?

    Chapter 1199 - Who is the Ruler?

    The entire hall was in silence with the five Lesser Earth Sovereign having shock on their faces. This had exceeded their expectations, since no one expected Mu Chen to be the ruler of the new force.

    They wouldn¡¯t have an objection if Mand was the ruler. After all, they were convinced by her strength, but how was Mu Chen qualified?

    Although Mu Chen was also a Lesser Earth Sovereign, the five of them still felt superior to him due to their seniority.

    Two months ago, they were overlooking Mu Chen since they weren¡¯t on the same level. Although they no longer had those thoughts when Mu Chen became an Earth Sovereign, it was impossible to instantly neglect it. So when they saw that Mand actually wanted Mu Chen to stand above them, their faces turned a little ugly.

    They would definitely be mocked if this matter spread. Others would mock them as the five Seniors that became the subordinates of a Junior. It would be too embarrassing.

    The atmosphere became awkward. None of them dared to refute Mand¡¯s words, but chose to use this method to sound their objection.

    Mu Chen was also awkward. After all, this had caught him unexpected since all of them, with him included, felt that Mand was the one qualified to be the ruler.

    Thus, Mu Chen helplessly looked at Mand, hoping that she could change her mind.

    However, Mand did not respond to him; she wrapped her voice in Spiritual Energy and transmitted it to Mu Chen. ¡°You have to take it.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s brows moved before he replied to her in the same manner, ¡°Why?¡±

    Mand¡¯s gaze shed. ¡°Are you perhaps nning to go to the Luo God n alone?¡±

    Mu Chen raised his head in shock. He never thought that Mand would know about his intentions to head to the Luo God n. Furthermore, judging from her looks, she probably knew about the matter between him and Luo Li as well.

    Mu Chen took a nce at Nine Nether, thetter nodded her head and admitted that she was the one who revealed it to Mand. He bitterly smiled and felt touched that Mand did this for him.

    ¡°I have already obtained information about the West Heaven Realm, including your lover¡¯s situation in the Luo God n. I will inform youter, but I can tell you that it¡¯s impossible for you to change the situation with your strength alone, even if you¡¯re in the Earth Sovereign Realm.¡±

    ¡°That lover of yours is facing a plight that you will not be able to resolve by yourself alone.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart tightened with sharpness shing in his eyes with heartache. Although he did not have much information regarding the situation in the West Heaven Realm, he could guess that the Luo God n must be bearing an immense pressure.

    It was something that even a man would be helpless with, not to mention that Luo Li was a girl!

    Despite facing life and death numerous times, he knew that Luo Li didn¡¯t have a good time in the Luo God n, either. So when he heard Mand¡¯s words, he wished that he could fly over to Luo Li¡¯s side at this moment and ughter that rubbish that dared to bully her!

    Killing intent surged in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he clenched his fists with a crackling noise.

    Mand looked at him and said, ¡°If you want to help that love of yours, you cannot go by yourself. You need a power that youmand.¡±

    Mu Chen fell into silence. He was in the Earth Sovereign Realm, but he wasn¡¯t invincible. A Lesser Earth Sovereign could be considered as a powerhouse, but there were four God ns in the West Heaven Realm. It was impossible for him to help Luo Li with just him alone.

    But if he did as Mand said, he would possess a force that he couldmand. His power would also exceed himself, and if anyone wanted to touch Luo Li, they would have to weigh their options.

    ¡°What is your decision?¡± Mand asked.

    Mu Chen tightly pursed his lips for a long time before saying, ¡°But...but the Great Havew Domain is something that you have founded, the Northern Region Alliance as well...¡±

    Establishing a new force would require the Northern Region Alliance tobine. Furthermore, Mand would be in it as well. She could have be the ruler.

    But she was going to give it all to Mu Chen? How could he feel at ease in receiving it?

    ¡°You are the heir of the Heavenly Emperor. Just treat it as me doing this because I don¡¯t want the Ancient Haven Pce to die off.¡± Mand wasn¡¯t too bothered about this. She wasn¡¯t interested in ruling a force from the beginning. The reason why she founded the Great Havew Domain was to have a safe ce to treat her injuries.

    With Lu Heng and the Heavenly Emperor dead, she no longer had any interest in it. If it weren¡¯t for the Heavenly Emperor telling her to take care of Mu Chen, she would have felt lost by now.

    She had no interest in ruling a force. It was probably even less important to her than Mu Chen¡¯s existence. After all, he was the only one that she trusted after all these years.

    Mu Chen also felt Mand¡¯s emotions, and his expression becameplicated. If it wasn¡¯t for Luo Li, he wouldn¡¯t have epted all of this. Mand¡¯s words had struck him in the heart, so he couldn¡¯t refuse this.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Mu Chen slowly closed his eyes and said to Mand. He knew that he owed Mand a great favour with this, but he just simply wanted to express his gratitude.

    When she saw that Mu Chen finally agreed, a smile appeared on Mand¡¯s face before she spoke to him in a ridiculing voice, ¡°Since you agreed to it, then you will be responsible for resolving this issue.¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned, ¡°What issue?¡±

    Mand supported her chin with her hand as she smiled with her eyes narrowed. ¡°Do you think that those fellows will ept you? If you don¡¯t want the force you established to shatter; then you have to make them submit. This is something that not even I can help with, and they would hold grudges if I forced them.¡±

    ¡°So you can only intimidate those fellows yourself.¡±

    Mu Chen opened his eyes as he smiled and slightly nodded his head. He knew that Mand had already helped him by pushing him out, so he would have to depend on himself to intimidate those fellows.

    If it was two months ago, Mu Chen could only admit defeat. No matter what means he had, facing a genuine Earth Sovereign wasn¡¯t something he could aplish.

    But now, it was a different situation. He was now a genuine Lesser Earth Sovereign. Perhaps he might be new in this, but if those fellows thought that they could suppress him, they would be too na?ve.

    Before he stepped into the Earth Sovereign Realm, he had already scared Elder Zuo away!

    Mu Chen straightened his body and all hesitation faded away. Sharpness emanated from his brows with an invisible air enveloping the entire hall.

    So what if the five of you are Lesser Earth Sovereign? So what if all of you are more senior? Mu Chen was no longer the same as he was in the past. If those old goats think that they could look down on him, then they would be blind!

    The five Lesser Earth Sovereigns immediately detected Mu Chen¡¯s sudden changes. Immediately, their brows were raised and they exchanged looks. Judging from the looks of it, Mu Chen wanted to stand above them.

    ¡°He¡¯s biting more than he can chew!¡± The five of them coldly snorted in their hearts. They could only submit when facing Mand, but they felt superior against Mu Chen.

    The sound of a teacup falling onto the table rang out and the Great Havew Domain¡¯s Emperors looked in the direction of the sound to see Liu Tiandao cing the teacup down with an indifferent expression.

    Amongst the five Lesser Earth Sovereigns, Liu Tiandao was the one that had the deepest grudge with Mu Chen. Although it had been resolved, he still couldn¡¯t ept Mu Chen standing above him.

    So this Pce Master of the Profound Sky Pce looked at Mand and said, ¡°I agree to the Alliance Lord¡¯s suggestion, but if you are the ruler of this newly established force, I wouldn¡¯t have any objection. But if you want us to ept Mu Chen as our superior...¡±

    Liu Tiandao raised his eyelids as he looked at Mu Chen, and his voice turned cold, ¡°No offence, but he is not qualified!¡±

 Chapter 1200 - Qualifications

    Chapter 1200 - Qualifications

    The hall went silent after Liu Tiandao spoke, while Nine Nether and the rest furiously stared at him. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Liu Tiandao was a Lesser Earth Sovereign, they would have probably started to speak out to protect Mu Chen.

    Compared to them, Mu Chen maintained a calm expression without any emotions on his face. It was within his expectations that Liu Tiandao would refuse, since they had grudges between them in the past. Naturally, the reason why he acted this way was probably due to the imbnce in his heart.

    The four other Earth Sovereigns did not speak, but they should have the same mind as Liu Tiandao. It¡¯s just that they had endured it and wasn¡¯t willing to stand out.

    Regardless, the five of them had expressed that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t qualified to stand above them.

    So if Mu Chen wanted to sit in that position, he would have to intimidate the five Lesser Earth Sovereigns with his strength alone, aside from Mand¡¯s support. Otherwise, the newly established force would be unstable and shaky.

    So when Mand heard Liu Tiandao¡¯s words, she kept silent. She wanted Mu Chen to deal with this himself. When the five Lesser Earth Sovereigns saw that she remained silent, they felt relieved.

    Mu Chen lightly smiled and raised his head to Liu Tiandao and said with a gentle voice, ¡°Old Liu feels that I am not qualified; so I wonder, how can I get the qualification?¡±

    Liu Tiandao raised his eyelids. ¡°If you want to stand above us, convince us with your strength.¡±

    ¡°Although you are also a Lesser Earth Sovereign, you¡¯re still too shallow. So if you want to stand above us, our subordinates won¡¯t be convinced even if we¡¯re willing. They will also call out for us and it will result in a civil conflict.¡± Liu Tiandao was a cunning fox, so he had said it to the extreme, even pushing his own subordinates forth.

    Mu Chen nodded his head with a smile as he looked at the other Earth Sovereign. ¡°I suppose the four of you also have the same thoughts, right?¡±

    The four of them leisurely replied, ¡°Although Little Brother Mu has stepped into our ranks, you¡¯re still too inexperienced. So you won¡¯t be able to convince the masses.¡±

    Although they had expressed their objections, they also did not want to offend such a young Lesser Earth Sovereign. In the future, Mu Chen would definitely exceed them in the future, so they were courteous when they addressed Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°So this qualification and experience that you speak of... is to say whoever¡¯s fist is harder takes the leadership.¡±

    The five Lesser Earth Sovereigns smiled, but did not refute Mu Chen¡¯s words. Mu Chen¡¯s hand stroked the table as he smiled. A sharpness gathered in his eyes as he slowly said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I wonder which one of you five is willing to test my fist and see whose is harder?¡±

    When Mu Chen spoke, a mighty gale swept in the hall and a terrifying Spiritual Energy pressure dominated out. Behind Mu Chen, the Emperors slightly changed their expressions while feeling suppressed from the pressureing from Mu Chen and couldn¡¯t move.

    They sighed in their hearts; the difference between a Ninth Grade Sovereign and Earth Sovereign was truly great.

    The five Lesser Earth Sovereigns narrowed their eyes as their clothes fluttered. A spiritual lustre shed around them as they suppressed the pressureing from Mu Chen.

    ¡°Haha, Little Brother Mu is truly sharp like a de...¡± Liu Tiandao smiled and waved his hand as he continued, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I wish to test you out.¡±

    He knew that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t simple, but he was confident since he had been in the Lesser Earth Sovereign for years. Mu Chen was new to this realm, so he was optimistic that he could suppress him.

    Naturally, they had no intentions ofpletely suppressing Mu Chen. They only wanted to grind away Mu Chen¡¯s sharpness and let him know that it¡¯s impossible for him to confront the five of them alone.

    ¡°I wonder how you are going to prove to us. Are we going to have a head-on fight? If that¡¯s the case, then I am more than willing.¡± Liu Tiandao said forcefully, as if he wished to fight with Mu Chen. If that happened, then he would be able to suppress Mu Chen¡¯s sharpness. At the same time, his position in the alliance would also rise.

    Seeing Liu Tiandao being so forceful, Mu Chen gently flicked his finger and smiled. ¡°Although such a fight is practical, it¡¯s not satisfying enough.¡±

    Both of them were in the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm, so they would have to engage in a life-and-death fight if they wanted to win, something that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t willing to see. After all, he didn¡¯t want to lose a general.

    Someone like Liu Tiandao wasn¡¯t a radish that could be found anywhere.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, Liu Tiandao thought that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t confident in fighting him. ¡°I will apany you regardless of how you want to fight.¡±

    Mu Chen lightly smiled before he stretched out his hand and a spiritual lustre gathered on his palm. ¡°Since Old Liu is so confident, how about this. I will set up a Spiritual Array, as long as Old Liu canst for an hour, I will admit my defeat, and I will even acknowledge you as my superior.¡±

    Amotion rang out in the hall as everyone looked at Mu Chen in disbelief. They knew that Mu Chen was versed in Spiritual Arrays, but had his attainments on it reach the Schr Grade as well?

    Furthermore, a Schr Grade Spiritual Array could only trap Liu Tiandao, at most, sosting for an hour was simple. That¡¯s because, if Mu Chen wanted to defeat Liu Tiandao, he would need a Middle-Rank Schr Grade Spiritual Array that could even cause trouble to a Greater Earth Sovereign!

    Wasn¡¯t Mu Chen a little too overconfident?

    ¡°You¡¯re overestimating your own abilities!¡± Liu Tiandaoughed out. He never thought that Mu Chen would be so overconfident. However, he was also rejoicing from Mu Chen¡¯s words. That¡¯s because, if Mu Chen lost, then he would lose the chance to ascend the top.

    It would be hopeless even if Mand wanted to help him. On the contrary, he could use it to stand above Mu Chen and be the new ruler.

    ¡°Since Little Brother Mu is so confident, then I will experience how capable your Spiritual Array is!¡± Liu Tiandao sneered while keeping his hands behind his back.

    Mu Chen lightly smiled as he waved his hand. Instantly, spiritual seals flew out and interlinked into a profound array.

    In just ten-odd breaths, a Spiritual Array had already been formed, gathering the Spiritual Energy in this region.

    Draconic roars vaguely rang out from the Spiritual Array, along with a peculiar pressure. Looking at the massive Spiritual Array in the sky, the five Lesser Earth Sovereigns narrowed their eyes as they praised in their hearts. Judging from the Spiritual Array, Mu Chen was definitely a Spiritual Array Schr.

    It was no wonder why Mu Chen was so confident. A powerful Spiritual Energy rolled in the massive Spiritual Array along with three dragons taking form, emanating enormous pressure.

    With his current strength, the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array was several times stronger than the past.

    ¡°This Spiritual Array is truly something.¡± Liu Tiandao looked at the Spiritual Array with a smile. He then walked in and faced Mu Chen. ¡°But if this is all you got, then I can break it anytime.¡±

    He could tell that this Spiritual Array was somewhat profound, but it wasn¡¯t enough to threaten him.

    ¡°Furthermore, this must be an iplete Spiritual Array, seeing the ws. If you think that you can use an iplete array to defeat me, you¡¯re too na?ve.¡± Liu Tiandao indifferently spoke to Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen nodded his head with a smile. Liu Tiandao¡¯s eyesight was keen since he could tell that this Nine Dragon God-Killing Array was iplete.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case...¡± Mu Chen smiled as he formed seals with a single hand. ¡°Then please try out theplete form of this Nine Dragon God-Killing Array...¡±

 Chapter 1201 - Might of the Spiritual Array

    Chapter 1201 - Might of the Spiritual Array

    When Mu Chen formed seals, the Spiritual Array roared with visible lines spreading out and interlinking together. As the lines interlinked, everyone could feel that the ws of the Spiritual Array were swiftly perfecting. At the same time, a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation had gathered within the Spiritual Array.

    Liu Tiandao had also sensed the changes and narrowed his eyes without daring the underestimate it. He immediately gathered a powerful Spiritual Energy and formed it into an armour of Spiritual Energy around him. It was formed with Spiritual Energy, powerful and any attack on it would be slightly drained.

    Roar!

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t bothered with his actions. His seals changed and the dragons in the Spiritual Array roared.

    Spiritual Energy swiftly condensed into another dragon in the Spiritual Array, adding the number to four with the dragons staring at Liu Tiandao, while emanating an immense pressure.

    Liu Tiandao looked at the four dragons with a grave expression. He could sense the intensity of pressure when the fourth dragon was formed.

    If he was confident in dealing with four dragons, then his confidence had been instantly halved.

    ¡°This Mu Chen does have some means, after all.¡± Liu Tiandao muttered in his heart. When he saw Mu Chen smiling as he formed seals with a single hand, his pupils instantly shrunk. He¡¯s not done?!

    With this thought in his heart, draconic roars rang out from the Spiritual Array as Spiritual Energy condensed into a dragon, a total of five dragons in the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array!

    At this moment, even Liu Tiandao¡¯s countenance had turned unsightly. Even the other Earth Sovereigns had serious expressions at this scene. They felt a trace of threat from the five dragons!

    The corner of Liu Tiandao¡¯s lips twitched. If he had decided to engage in a life-and-death fight with Mu Chen, then he would have made his move by now, disrupting Mu Chen from setting up his Spiritual Array.

    But it was a pity that his bet with Mu Chen was him enduring the Spiritual Array for an hour. Since that¡¯s the case, he could only watch as Mu Chenpletely set up the Spiritual Array.

    ¡°This should be his limit...¡± Liu Tiandaoforted the unease in his heart. ording to his estimation, if Mu Chen brought out another dragon, then he would be trapped in the Spiritual Array.

    Mu Chen looked at Liu Taindao with a smile. Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s smile, Liu Tiandao felt a chill down his spine. His face turned green when he saw Mu Chen forming seals again.

    The Spiritual Energy patterns started to link together, slowly perfecting the ws. The Spiritual Energy in this region had also boiled as it gathered towards the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array.

    With more Spiritual Energy gathering into the Spiritual Array, everyone¡¯s eyelids twitched as they saw another dragon forming.

    ¡°That¡¯s the sixth...¡± The other Earth Sovereigns gulped down a mouthful of saliva as they exchanged looks. Beads of sweat covered their foreheads. They clearly felt a terrifying fluctuation from the Spiritual Energy before them. A Spiritual Array that even they wouldn¡¯t dare to enter!

    They looked at Liu Tiandao¡¯s face turning green and rejoiced in their hearts. They felt fortunate that they weren¡¯t the ones standing out. Otherwise, they would be in the same spot as Liu Tiandao.

    ¡°I never expected that your attainments in Spiritual Arrays would reach this level! Impressive, let me witness how powerful this Spiritual Array of yours is!¡± Liu Tiandao¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at the Spiritual Array and roared. He took a step forth and clenched his fists together. The massive amount of Spiritual Energy that gathered into his hands turned into whips as he brandished them, tearing space as they bolted towards the six dragons.

    Rage rose in the hearts of Nine Nether and the rest. That old fellow was truly cunning, he wasn¡¯t willing to wait since he saw that Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Array was growing stronger, so he wanted to make a move to disrupt Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen faintly smiled. Liu Tiandao was underestimating him if he thought that he could obstruct him from perfecting the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array in this manner.

    Mu Chen flicked his finger and the Spiritual Array blossomed. The entire array spun at this moment and the six dragons unleashed six draconic breaths towards Liu Tiandao,pletely blocking thetter¡¯s attacks.

    As the two of them confronted one another, a violent wave of Spiritual Energy swept out, tearing space apart. If it wasn¡¯t for Mand, the entire hall would have been reduced to ashes by now.

    In ten-odd breaths, Liu Tiandao had already fought a few hundred rounds with the six dragons. Even if he had ced his best in his attacks, he still couldn¡¯t defeat the six dragons. At best, he could only maintain the deadlock.

    ¡°This Spiritual Array is this powerful?!¡± Liu Tiandao¡¯s heart trembled as he realised that even when he had brought out all his powers, he couldn¡¯t break free from the six dragons.

    That meant that this Spiritual Array already possessed the power to trap a Lesser Earth Sovereign!

    He knew that unless he went all-out, without holding back, it¡¯s impossible for him to break free from this Spiritual Array.

    With this thought, he had quickly given up the intention of breaking free from the Spiritual Array. After all, his deal with Mu Chen was holding on in the Spiritual Array for an hour.

    Although Liu Tiandao couldn¡¯t do a thing to this Spiritual Array, this Spiritual Array also couldn¡¯t break his defences. If this went on, he would be able to drag the time for an hour.

    It wouldn¡¯t be too glorious for him to do this, but since Mu Chen was so confident, then let him learn a lesson today.

    A massive Spiritual Energy surged with a myriad of beams of Spiritual Energy forming into a robust defence around him, allowing the six dragons to attack as they wished.

    ¡°That old fellow is too shameless!¡± Nine Nether and the rest shook their heads as they cursed in their hearts.

    The other Earth Sovereigns inwardly curled their lips and kept their silence. After all, if Liu Tiandao won, then they wouldn¡¯t have to acknowledge Mu Chen as their ruler. So they had no qualms in letting Liu Tiandao be the shameless one.

    At the same time, they were also rejoicing in their hearts. Fortunately, they did not stand out, or they would be the ones in Liu Tiandao¡¯s shoes.

    Despite everyone having different thoughts, Mu Chen smiled as he looked at Liu Tiandao with a ridiculing arc rising on the corner of his lips.

    At the same time, he raised his hands and formed an ancient seal. In that instant, the array blossomed with lustre once again, and gradually developed into another dragon.

    Thismotion had attracted everyone¡¯s attention, with many of them having a change in their expressions since no one expected Mu Chen to continue perfecting his Spiritual Array despite having to multitask and deal with Liu Tiandao at the same time.

    Furthermore, that Spiritual Array is still not at the limit? Just what grade of Spiritual Array is that?!

    Everyone was shocked as they witnessed the seventh dragon being formed. Liu Tiandao¡¯s face instantly turned unsightly. He could vaguely sense the array bing terrifying with the seventh dragon taking form.

    He had a premonition that if the seventh dragon joined in, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to stand his ground anymore.

    Liu Tiandao did not dare to hold back and unleashed all his power. A massive Sovereign Immortal Body was formed behind him. As the Sovereign Immortal Body breathed, it had transformed into a massive ocean and blew the six dragons away.

    It was also at this instance that a brilliant draconic roar resounded. An endless lustre gushed, and the seventh dragon was formed, turning into a beam of light as it pounced forth.

    The six other dragons had also turned into beams as theybined into a wheel of dragon scales, prating through space and bolted towards Liu Tiandao.

    The destructive attack caused Liu Tiandao¡¯s face to turn pale with fear climbing on his face. In the end, he finally couldn¡¯t bear the pressure. He clenched his teeth and hollered, ¡°I admit defeat!¡±

 Chapter 1202 - The Mu Abode

    Chapter 1202 - The Mu Abode

    Hearing Liu Tiandao¡¯s roar, the wheel of dragon scales that had charged towards him stopped. It stopped a few feet away from Liu Tiandao¡¯s face before it shattered and dissipated.

    Liu Tiandao¡¯s body trembled from the shock wave when the attack dissipated and was blown away along with his armour of Spiritual Energy.

    He was blown away a few thousand feet before he could control his body. He stood in the air after he flew back across the hall in depression.

    The entire hall was quiet, and when the other Earth Sovereigns saw this scene, their eyes shed with a shock that couldn¡¯t be concealed. This scene had exceeded their expectations.

    They had never underestimated Mu Chen. They knew that he was capable, and they even did not expect Lu Tiandao to defeat him. They only wanted Liu Tiandao to show his strength to diminish Mu Chen¡¯s sharpness so that he would be ashamed to be the ruler.

    However, they never expected that Mu Chen had no intentions of making a move himself. He only set up a Spiritual Array and managed to cause Liu Tiandao to admit defeat.

    ¡°This Mu Chen... is this powerful?¡± They muttered in their hearts. They felt affected in their hearts. A few years ago, Mu Chen was merely a pawn of the Great Havew Domain that they wouldn¡¯t look at. A few yearster, Mu Chen had grown to the point that he could suppress them.

    They were genuinely shocked by his growth. They couldn¡¯t imagine how far he could reach if he was given more time.

    Mu Chen smiled as he looked at Liu Tiandao and said in a warm voice, ¡°Old Liu, please don¡¯t be offended. I won due to a cheap trick. If this was a battle for life-and-death, no one would sit still and watch a Spiritual Array beingpletely set up.¡±

    When Liu Tiandao saw that Mu Chen had no arrogance nor ridiculed him and saved him from embarrassment, his expression had also turned gentle. For the first time, he felt admiration for Mu Chen.

    This young man before him was a genuine elite that couldn¡¯t beprehended withmon sense, so it wasn¡¯t unreasonable that he lost to Mu Chen.

    Liu Tiandao helplessly sighed, ¡°The young are surpassing the old. I have overestimated myself, and you are capable, your strength convinces this old man.¡±

    Seeing that Liu Tiandao had admitted his defeat, the Earth Sovereigns exchanged a look and sighed in their hearts. They knew that it was no longer possible for them to obstruct Mu Chen from bing the ruler.

    However, they had also been much shocked by Mu Chen¡¯s performance. After all, their strengths were simr to Liu Tiandao¡¯s, and since Mu Chen could force Liu Tiandao to admit defeat, the oue wouldn¡¯t change even if they made their move.

    Strength spoke in this world, and since Mu Chen could defeat them, it had proven his qualifications.

    At this moment, Mand suddenly said with a smile, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I suppose that no one has any objections to my suggestion?¡±

    Everyone kept their silence and shook their heads. Raising objection at this moment would only ask for embarrassment.

    Mand pped with a smile. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I will now announce that Mu Chen will be the ruler for this newly established force. We will all follow hismands in the future!¡±

    The other Earth Sovereigns looked at Mu Chen and nodded with respect, disying theirpliance.

    Liu Tiandao looked at Mand and asked, ¡°Since we¡¯re establishing a new force, what shall we call it?¡±

    Since Mand wanted to break the alliance, then they couldn¡¯t be using the old names, or it would cause others to reminisce about the past. And if they wanted to change, then they would have to progress instead of moving backwards.

    Mu Chen looked at Mand and whispered, ¡°Since we¡¯re making use of the Ancient Haven Pce¡¯s foundations, are we going to call it Ancient Haven Pce?¡±

    The reason why he had such thoughts was to leave something behind that proved the existence of the Heavenly Emperor. After all, he had obtained a great opportunity from the Heavenly Emperor.

    Mand gently shook her head. ¡°The Heavenly Emperor has already said that the Ancient Haven Pce is history, so there¡¯s no need for it to continue. Let the reputation fade along with it.¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned before he nodded his head.

    Mand clearly had feelings for the Ancient Haven Pce, so if the new force retained the name, then it would only open up her wounds. Mu Chen clearly did not notice it, so he scratched his head. ¡°Then...¡±

    Mand held her chin as her eyes briefly wandered around before she pped her hand and smiled. ¡°I got it! Since you¡¯re the ruler, then we¡¯ll call it the Mu Abode! Simple and practical!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s forehead started to sweat. That name was indeed, simple and crude!

    Liu Tiandao and the rest exchanged a look. They briefly hesitated before whispering, ¡°Is this a good idea?¡±

    That name was a little too distinguishing. The moment it was established, then they would be tagged with it, a name that belonged to Mu Chen. They had been used to being proud and aloof, so they couldn¡¯t ept it for the moment.

    Hearing their words, Mand¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Do you guys have any objection about it? If you¡¯re not willing, then leave. In the future, don¡¯t regret about leaving!¡±

    Hearing Mand¡¯s cold tone, their hearts trembled before they clenched their teeth and shook their heads. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll call it the Mu Abode, then!¡±

    At their level, they would require massive resources to improve themselves. Although they could be tyrants in the Northern Region, they could only stay in their territory in the Greaw Continent. The moment they left the Northern Region, then they would have to be extremely cautious and careful not to provoke other powerful forces.

    They would require a background to avoid the troubles in their path of cultivation. Although the Mu Abode was newly established, it possessed the potential and Mand was also a genuine Perfected Earth Sovereign. She could be ranked amongst the top in the Greaw Continent, so she would be able to protect the Mu Abode and allow it to grow.

    Furthermore, there was still Mu Chen... That outstanding young man might be a Lesser Earth Sovereign now, but he possessed extraordinary talent. As long as he survived, then he would definitely grow into a famous figure in the Great Thousand World.

    At that time, the Mu Abode would grow into one of the supreme forces in the Great Thousand World,parable to the likes of the Endless Fire Territory and Martial Realm.

    So, after brief consideration, they dispersed the barrier in their hearts. They could tell that Mand was nning to establish a stable force for Mu Chen, so she wouldn¡¯t treat them as stepping stones, like how she did in the past.

    Since that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no harm in them joining the Mu Abode and see how it developed.

    Seeing the acknowledge of the other Earth Sovereigns, Mand nodded her head in satisfaction. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll decide with that. Three days from now, will be the establishment of the Mu Abode!¡±

    ¡°All of you are Elders of the Mu Abode. Regardless of how far the Mu Abode grows in the future, your positions will not change!¡± Mand¡¯s words were akin to a tranquilliser to their hearts. It had guaranteed their positions, which wouldn¡¯t change no matter how far the Mu Abode grew.

    Liu Tiandao and the rest stood up and bowed towards Mu Chen, it was a subordinate salute.

    Mu Chen also didn¡¯t dare to slowly react. He cupped his hands together with a serious expression.

    After all, this was settled. Liu Tiandao and the rest bade their farewells, since they still had to announce it to their own forces. It would surely cause amotion, but they¡¯re confident to suppress the voices.

    Looking at their departure, Mu Chen felt heavily relieved before he helplessly smiled at Mand. ¡°You¡¯re actually more suitable for that position.¡±

    Mand stretched her waist. ¡°There will be a day that you will surpass me. At that time, the Mu Abode could only stand in the Great Thousand World because of you.¡±

    Mu Chen bitterly smiled. ¡°There¡¯s also a possibility that I will die before that dayes.¡±

    Just the matter from today was enough to cause him a headache. He couldn¡¯t imagine how many problems would arise in the future when it¡¯s established.

    ¡°You speak as if you managed the Nine Nether Pce yourself. In the end, the Nine Nether Pce still grew powerful even without your management.¡± Mand rolled her eyes and mocked.

    Mu Chen had an awkward expression. The Nine Nether Pce was left to Tang Bing to manage, which he practically took no part in it. However, he understood what was Mand implying. He only had to pass the duties to someone else.

    Thinking about this, he felt more relieved. But soon after, his face turned grave and urgent as he looked at Mand. He first took a deep breath before he said with his voice, trembling, ¡°Then...can you now tell me about Luo Li¡¯s news?¡±

 Chapter 1203 - Luo Shen

    Chapter 1203 - Luo Shen

    Mu Chen fixated his eyes on Mand with his hands trembling, revealing the anxiety in his heart.

    He would never forget the robust and old silhouette that took Luo Li away from him in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy when he was still weak.

    He would never forget the heartbreaking tears welling up in her eyes when she bade her farewell.

    He was powerless back then, so he could only watch Luo Li leave him.

    Their farewellsted for years.

    ¡°The next time we meet, I will not allow anyone to take you away from me!¡± His firm and tender voice was still as clear, even after so many years. Since then, he left the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and entered the Great Thousand World.

    After so many years, he had grown up through the numerous life-and-death trials that wore down the tenderness on his face. However, his eyes were still as firm as always.

    He had undergone aplete transformation since then, the young chick from back then had finally gained the qualifications to spread his wings.

    He was no longer as weak as he was back then. Even if Luo Tianshen stood before him again, he would have no reason to fear. He had finally be a genuine Earth Sovereign!

    He had tempered himself, possessing the qualifications to stand before that old man.

    However, he knew that his growth wasn¡¯t to go against that old man that thought for Luo Li. He only wanted to tell that old man, the man that his granddaughter had chosen wasn¡¯t an ordinary rock, but a dazzling gem after being polished!

    He had also worked hard for this day.

    Mu Chen took a deep breath, calming the raging emotions in his heart. His ck pupils had also grown brilliant and dazzling.

    Mand looked at the sharp auraing from Mu Chen, making her raise her brows. Her face was stered with a smile. ¡°Looks like that lover of yours is really important to you.¡±

    After knowing Mu Chen for so long, this was the first time that she had seen such emotions showing on his face for a girl.

    Mu Chen embarrassingly smiled, but his eyes were still fixated on Mand.

    Seeing his gaze, Mand kept her smile as her hand rubbed her chin. ¡°How much do you know about the Luo God n?¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned before he shook his head. In the past, the Luo God n was a towering existence out of his reach. But he was no longer on the same level as he was before. ording to his estimations, the Luo God n¡¯s strength was roughly the same as a top-tiered force in the Greaw Continent.

    ¡°The current Luo God n has declined. The Luo God n at its pinnacle is not something that you can imagine.¡± Mand exined.

    ¡°In the ancient times, there was a peerless beauty at the peak of the Luo God n. In terms of strength and fame, even the Heavenly Emperor was inferior to her.¡±

    Shock was stered on Mu Chen¡¯s face at her words. The Luo God n had someone so powerful that even the Heavenly Emperor was inferior inparison?

    Mand smacked her lips and sighed, ¡°She was known as Luo Shen. Not only was she one of the pinnacle powerhouses in the Great Thousand World, but she was also known as the Be of Great Thousand World. Tsk, tsk, it was said that god-knows how many Heavenly Sovereigns had fallen to her beauty.¡±

    Mu Chen was dumbfounded. He never expected the ancestor of the Luo God n to be the Be of the Great Thousand World...

    ¡°The Luo God n has a long heritage. If it wasn¡¯t for the Fiend ns, the Luo God n might even be one of the Ancient ns.¡± Mand sighed in pity.

    Mu Chen was speechless. Only those of the oldest ns could be known as an Ancient n in the Great Thousand World, like the Ancient Maha n and Ancient Buddha n. He never thought that the Luo God n would have such a history.

    ¡°That Luo Shen died?¡± Mu Chen asked.

    Mand gently nodded her head with a grave expression. ¡°It was said that Luo Shen obstructed two Sky Monarchs in the past that were ranked eighth and ninth.¡±

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes. ording to the ssifications, those two Sky Monarchs must have been extraordinary existences in the Fiend ns.

    He had witnessed the power of the Nine-Corpse Sky Monarch, so he knew how terrifying the Sky Monarchs were.

    However, Luo Shen had faced two of those existences, so one could tell how courageous she was, as well as her dangerous position.

    ¡°After the war, Luo Shen fell. As for the two Sky Monarchs, one of them died, while one was wounded.¡± Mand sighed as she expressed her admiration for the Be of the Great Thousand World.

    Mu Chen was greatly shocked by Luo Shen¡¯s achievements. After all, the Heavenly Emperor had done his best to seal the Nine-Corpse Sky Monarch. As for Luo Shen, she managed to kill one while injuring the other. Thus, it proved that Luo Shen¡¯s strength was stronger than the Heavenly Emperor.

    ¡°When she died, she turned into an enormous river, known as the Luo River. The Luo God n protects it as it was rumoured to possess the inheritance of Luo Shen¡¯s Luo God Celestial Body, one of the greatest Sovereign Celestial Bodies that shook the entire Great Thousand World.¡±

    ¡°The 11th ranking - Luo God Celestial Body?!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s expression finally changed. He never imagined that this mysterious Sovereign Immortal Body would be in the Luo God n!

    Compared to the Luo God Celestial Body, not even his Immortal Golden Body could gain many advantages.

    At this moment, he realised that he had underestimated the Luo God n.

    ¡°However...¡± Mand shook her head soon after. ¡°No one could obtain the Luo God Celestial Body, so no one was able to obtain the inheritance. This is also the reason why the Luo God n declined this far.¡±

    Mu Chen was speechless once more. It looked like it wasn¡¯t easy to cultivate the Luo God Celestial Body. It¡¯s no wonder why he never heard of anyone that possessed this Sovereign Celestial Body in the past.

    ¡°They possess such a treasure despite their inferior position, and it would naturally attract unwanted attention.¡± Mand continued, ¡°In the West Heaven Realm, there are a total of four God ns. The Luo God n, Blood God n, Force God n and Bone God n... Although the Luo God n has declined in the past, a starved camel is stillrger than a horse, so they could be the leaders of the four God ns.¡±

    ¡°As the three other God ns gradually rose, Luo God n¡¯s prestige gradually fell. And today, the strongest God n in the West Heaven Realm has been reced by the Blood God n.¡±

    ¡°The Blood God n has great grudges with the Luo God n. There has been friction between the two ns for hundreds and thousands of years, resulting in the enmity between them. So the Blood God n has been pressing, causing the Luo God n to be in a terrible state.¡±

    ¡°The Luo God n has also failed to live up to expectations, facing the threat of being annihted.¡±

    Mand smiled as she looked at Mu Chen. ¡°But that lover of yours is truly something. She had relied on her own power to stabilise the tremor in the n, leading the Luo God n to fight with the Blood God n.¡±

    Mu Chen did not feel any happiness; on the contrary, he tightly clenched his fist with a cold expression. Even if Luo Li wasn¡¯t beside him, he could feel how much she suffered.

    ¡°How is she now? Didn¡¯t you say that her condition wasn¡¯t looking good?¡± Mu Chen took a deep breath as he asked in a soft voice.

    Mand¡¯s face turned grave as she gently nodded her head. ¡°ording to the information that I have obtained, Luo God n ns to let her take part in the Luo God Ceremony and see if she can obtain the inheritance.¡±

    ¡°If Luo Li manages to obtain Luo Shen¡¯s inheritance, she would surely be another Luo Shen in the future with her talent and the Luo God Celestial Body. This isn¡¯t something that the three other God ns are willing to see. Therefore, I¡¯m afraid that there will be trouble in this Luo God Ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, I heard that there are troubles within the n itself. Not everyone supports that lover of yours. After all, her descendent line has been weak and if anything happens to Luo Tianshen...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this Luo God Ceremony will not take ce so easily...¡±

    A cold light shed in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he took a deep breath to suppress his emotions. ¡°When is the Luo God Ceremony taking ce?¡±

    ¡°A month from now.¡±

    Mu Chen looked at Mand then asked, ¡°Then, can I use the power of the Mu Abode?¡±

    The Luo God n implicated too much. Even if he was now an Earth Sovereign, it wasn¡¯t something that he could deal with by himself.

    Mand slightly smiled as she stood up. ¡°You are now the ruler of the Mu Abode. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Mu Chen said softly.

    He naturally knew that he was the reason why Mand broke up the Northern Region Alliance to establish the Mu Abode.

    Mand stretched her waist and said with dominance, ¡°You just so happen to be my Junior Brother... So regarding my Sister-in-Law, we¡¯ll trash whoever dares to bully her!¡±

    Mu Chen grinned with a ferocious light shing in his eyes.

    Luo Li, wait for me!

 Chapter 1204 - Mu Abodeâ€™s Establishment!

    Chapter 1204 - Mu Abode¡¯s Establishment!

    When the news of the Ancient Haven Pce calmed down, the Northern Region trembled. The original source was the establishment of the Mu Abode.

    Not one had thought that the Northern Region Alliance would be so swiftly dissolved, reced with the Mu Abode.

    What left others even more shocked was that the ruler of this Mu Abode wasn¡¯t Mand, but Mu Chen!

    Mu Chen was well-known in the Northern Region, since his achievements have ced him the first amongst the younger generations. After this Ancient Haven Pce¡¯s adventure, he even became the miracle that could overlook the Greaw Continent.

    Anyone would praise his achievements. However, he was still a junior in the eyes of many, despite his glorious achievements. He still wasn¡¯t qualified to be the ruler of a force.

    So no one was optimistic of the Mu Abode.

    However, just when they were going to watch the show, something great urred that left them dumbfounded. The other peak forces, the Profound Sky Pce, Myriad Saint Mountain, Netherworld Pce and other forces, dered that they would join the Mu Abode and serve Mu Chen as subordinates.

    When the news spread out, it not only shook the entire Northern Region, it even shocked some of the powerful forces in the Greaw Continent, since that would mean that the newly established Mu Abode would have a total of six Lesser Earth Sovereigns and a Perfected Earth Sovereign!

    Not to mention in the Northern Region, he could be ranked as one of the tops, even in the Greaw Continent!

    In the past, those forces weren¡¯t bothered with the Northern Region since it was filled with conflicts and there wasn¡¯t a leading force around. If the Northern Region wasn¡¯t so rejective against outsiders, they would have devoured the entire Northern Region by now.

    But now, a dominant force finally appeared in the Northern Region with many other peak forces dering their subordination, allowing the Mu Abode to rise as the Overlord.

    With this, the Mu Abode had also ascended to one of the top-tiered forces in the Greaw Continent, possessing the qualifications to expand outwards. So they could imagine that the Mu Abode would definitely be colossal existence in the Greaw Continent. If they could possess a Heavenly Sovereign, then they would even be able to dominate the entire Greaw Continent and be one of the most potent forces in the Great Thousand World, ruling over millions of lives and enjoying endless resources.

    Under the shock, it was announced that the Mu Abode would be established within three days!

    The headquarters of the Mu Abode was the Greaw Sky. On this day, all the leaders of the Northern Region were present, along with some nearby forces.

    That¡¯s because they were clear that once the Mu Abode was established, the Northern Region would be their garden. Right now, the other forces could still survive by fighting. But in the future, they would only have a route to take, clinging onto the Mu Abode!

    Before the Greaw Hall

    Mu Chen stood with his hands behind his back, looking a the fully popted, massive za.

    However, it was neatly separated into the Great Havew Domain, Netherworld Pce, Myriad Saint Mountain and the other forces.

    In the future, they would be members of the Mu Abode!

    Their gazes were all gathered onto Mu Chen with revere in their eyes since they knew that in the future, their ruler would be this youth.

    A gale blew past, and the entire za was silent. The leaders of the other forces kept quiet out of fear since they were intimidated by this scene.

    They knew that, in the future, the Mu Abode would rule the entire Northern Region.

    Mu Chen sighed while feeling the revered gazes. Several years ago, when he arrived in the Northern Region, he¡¯s just a small pawn. Who could have imagined that small pawn would be the ruler of the Northern Region?

    Even if Mu Chen wasn¡¯t interested inmanding a force, he still couldn¡¯t contain the surges in his heart since this had proven his growth.

    A young chick in the olden days had grown to an eagle that soared in the nine heavens.

    Mu Chen turned his head to Nine Nether. She wore ck clothes that outlined her graceful silhouette. She was also looking at Mu Chen with a charming smile on her face.

    Back then, when she brought Mu Chen to the Northern Region, he had just stepped into the Sovereign Realm and required her protection. Even in the Great Havew Domain, she still had to protect him. However, he did not leave her disappointed. He had swiftly grown in a few years.

    Today, he had stepped into the Earth Sovereign Realm and became the ruler of the Mu Abode!

    Back then, she knew that Mu Chen was a hidden dragon. But she never expected Mu Chen to soar and grow so swiftly.

    The youth who was following her around had started to show the bearings of a powerhouse.

    In the near future, he might even stand at the peak of the Great Thousand World together with the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor.

    An ancient bell suddenly rang while Nine Nether was in deep thoughts.

    Hearing the bell, Mu Chen took a step forth and clenched his hand. Everyone witnessed as space distorted in the sky. A crack was torn apart with andscape that could be vaguely seen inside.

    Furthermore, when the crack appeared, a massive amount of Spiritual Energy that left everyone shocked gushed out. The Spiritual Energy was massive and could be considered as a cultivationnd. When the crack appeared, the grade of Spiritual Energy in this region had also been raised.

    The tremendous amount of Spiritual Energy left everyone shocked as they looked at the crack with their eyes zing, along with amotion.

    ¡°That is the Ancient Haven Pce?¡±

    ¡°I never thought that such a treasure would be the foundation of the Mu Abode. In the future, the growth of the Mu Abode is just a matter of time!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder why the other Earth Sovereigns chose to give up their own forces and join the Mu Abode.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    The members of the other peak forces revealed joy on their faces since they had already been informed that Mu Chen controlled the Ancient Haven Pce and even integrated it with the Mu Abode. In the future, they would be able to enjoy the cultivation resources that the Ancient Haven Pce could provide!

    It was a piece of great news for them. After all, there was only one of such treasurend in the Greaw Continent!

    ¡°In the future, disciples of my Mu Abode can enter the Ancient Haven Pce to cultivate. Those outstanding ones that can obtain the acknowledgement of the Hidden Scripture Pavilion can even obtain Sovereign Celestial Bodies and even powerful Divine Abilities!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s bright voice resounded throughout this region.

    ¡°We are grateful to the Abode Ruler!¡± A unified ear-deafening cheer resounded. Everyone below, even the other peak forces, had kneeled with one knee on the ground as they looked at Mu Chen with zing eyes.

    Under this temptation, even the other forces that came to watch had their eyes turning red. Mu Chen could even take out powerful Divine Abilities that even Earth Sovereigns would be tempted by.

    If someone else had said it, they would probably just scoff at those words. But everyone knew that the Ancient Haven Pce was under the Mu Abode¡¯s control, so Mu Chen naturally had that ability.

    Mu Chen inwardly smacked his lips when he saw everyone¡¯s shock. Powerful Divine Abilities were something that even he would be attracted to. After all, he didn¡¯t have any powerful Divine Abilities. It was just a pity that the Divine Abilities of the Ancient Haven Pce were all hidden by the Hidden Scripture Pavilion so even he had no ways of forcefully obtaining them.

    Mu Chen waved his hand and a beam flew out from the Ancient Haven Pce before it fell onto the mountain; it was a massive gate.

    ¡°This is the Dragon Ascension Gate. In the future, anyone that wishes to join my Mu Abode has to get through this gate. Only those that go through them could be a disciple of my Mu Abode!¡± In the future, there would be many elites drawn by the reputation of the Mu Abode. However, Mu Chen didn¡¯t want to ept all of them since it would cause more harm than benefit to the Mu Abode.

    With the test of the Dragon Ascension Gate, those inferior would be rejected. Only those that went through the character test could be epted as a disciple of the Mu Abode. Mu Chen was confident that the Mu Abode would be able to rise in the Greaw Continent akin to aet!

    ¡°Abode Ruler is wise!¡± Those that could be considered as disciples of the Mu Abode were in favour of this. They initially hadments about being absorbed by the Mu Abode, but they were all pacified with this. In the future, if others wished to join the Mu Abode, they would have to undergo a test, so they would naturally feel superior to them. It looked like their Mu Abode wasn¡¯t something that everyone could join as they wished, and they had obtained the opportunity to be saved from such troubles.

    Mu Chen looked at everyone that was kneeling and took a deep breath before looking to the sky and pursed his lips.

    He had already established the Mu Abode, and now...

    He could finally make his move!

 Chapter 1205 - Lesser West Heaven Realm

    Chapter 1205 - Lesser West Heaven Realm

    The shock that swept in the Greaw Continent and Northern Region gradually calmed down after the establishment of the Mu Abode. However, the Mu Abode did not have much action, since they had slowly calmed down as well. They did not show any intentions to dominate the entire Northern Region, causing the other forces to feel relieved.

    However, they had no idea that the strongest fighters of the Mu Abode, including Mu Chen and Mand, had already left the Mu Abode for the Lesser West Heaven Realm.

    ...

    The Greaw Continent, Central Region, the Sky Sr City

    There was a massive teleportation array in the middle of the city, and this was also the furthest teleportation array in the Greaw Continent. If anyone wanted to leave the Greaw Continent, then they would naturally have to pass through this ce.

    This ce was bustling with noise from the streaks of light shuttling back and forth, with massive amounts of Spiritual Energy dying the sky bright.

    At this moment, six silhouettes were standing outside the Spiritual Array. The one leading this party had looked young and was looking at this teleportation array with interest.

    ¡°This teleportation array isn¡¯t simple. Theplexity isn¡¯t at all inferior to a Spiritual Array Ancestral Master¡¯s array.¡± The youthful silhouette was naturally Mu Chen. He had left the Northern Region a few days ago, with this ce as the objective; the teleportation array that could travel the furthest in the Greaw Continent.

    ¡°It is rumoured that this teleportation array was set up by a Spiritual Array Ancestral Master. The price of it is at least hundreds of millions of drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.¡± Mand sighed.

    Teleportation arrays that traveled further required more precious materials. Thus, the difficulty would be more significant, as well. Furthermore, the price to hire a Spiritual Array Ancestral Master didn¡¯te cheap.

    Mu Chen sighed. With such a high price, it was no wonder why their Northern Region didn¡¯t even have one.

    ¡°Haha, with Abode Ruler¡¯s attainments in Spiritual Array, I believe that it won¡¯t be long for our Northern Region to possess one.¡± Liu Tiandao smiled.

    Through a period of adjustment, all the Earth Sovereigns had epted Mu Chen¡¯s identity. Thus, none of them sounded awkward when they addressed him as ¡®Abode Ruler¡¯.¡±

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help smiling as he teased, ¡°As long as Old Liu is willing to work out two hundred million drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, I can easily construct one for our Northern Region anytime.¡±

    Liu Tiandao bitterly smiled as he shook his head. Aside from selling himself, even if he emptied out the Profound Sky Pce, he wouldn¡¯t be able to afford that price. It was a price that could allow him to buy a Middle Rank Saint Artifact.

    Everyone looked at Liu Tiandao as they chuckled.

    Mu Chen took a nce at them. There weren¡¯t many people that would being with him on this trip. Aside from Mand, it would be Liu Tiandao, Netherworld Pce Master, Demon Emperor and Sky Serpent Old Ghost. As for Myriad Saint Ancestor, he was tasked with protecting the Mu Abode.

    Not even Nine Nether followed this time. In this trip to the Luo God n, anyone who was not an Earth Sovereign couldn¡¯t grant any help. With her pride, she naturally wouldn¡¯t allow herself to be a burden, so she had decided to stay in the Mu Abode to try and break through to the Earth Sovereign Realm with the help of the Heavenly Lake.

    But even so, the formation of Mu Chen¡¯s party was luxurious. A Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm and five Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm. They could even walk around the Greaw Continent with their heads held high with this formation.

    ¡°We will have to journey through ten-odd continents, and it¡¯ll take about twenty-odd days for us to reach the West Heaven Continent.¡± Mand looked at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Time is pressing.¡± Mu Chen counted the time and sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s get prepared to move out.¡±

    Everyone nodded their heads and entered the teleportation array. Mu Chen waved his hand and tens of thousands of drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid fell into the hole in the array.

    Mand keyed in the coordinates, and the teleportation array blossomed. Space distorted, and in the next moment, it had formed into a spatial vortex that devoured the six of their silhouettes.

    When the lustre died down, the six of them had disappeared.

    ...

    The Great Thousand World was vast and the West Heaven Continent was in the west. This was an ancient continent. But in terms of size, it was inferior to the other supercontinents in the Great Thousand World. However, in terms of powerhouses, the quality in the West Heaven Continent was higher.

    Everyone says that there were two symbols of the West Heaven Continent. In ancient times, there was a powerhouse and the Be of the Great Thousand World of the past with her name resounding throughout the Great Thousand World so much that even the Fiend ns had heard of her. Back then, many Heavenly Sovereigns even fell to her skirt.

    But the terrifying fact was that this Be was also a pinnacle expert in the Great Thousand World. Stories of her beauty were still passing around, even after tens of thousands of years.

    Right now, there was a powerful force that resided in the West Heaven Continent that resounded throughout the Great Thousand World... the West Heaven Temple!

    And the master of the West Heaven Temple... the Battle Emperor, who was a genuine Heavenly Sovereign!

    In the West Heaven Temple, the might of the Emperor of a Hundred Battles was absolute!

    It was a sentence that flowed in the Great Thousand World. It might have been exaggerated, but it spoke for the West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s outstanding achievements.

    With his existence, the West Heaven Temple was one of the supreme powers in the Great Thousand World. Even the surrounding territories had be his subordinate.

    In other words, the West Heaven Battle Emperor was the absolute ruler of his territory, with many ns bowing down to him. However, the West Heaven Temple cared nothing for thepetition within its boundaries, akin to a giant that wouldn¡¯t be bothered by the death of ants.

    So this continent was continuously shrouded in battles that were even more chaotic than the other continents with supreme powers in it.

    But regardless, Heavenly Sovereigns were the pinnacle powerhouses of the Great Thousand World. With the existence of the West Heaven Battle Emperor, nothing would ur here.

    ...

    The Greaw Continent and West Heaven Continent were separated by a vast distance, with ten-odd continents in between. Even with the teleportation array, even an Earth Sovereign would have trouble travelling through the continents within a month.

    But time was pressing, and Mu Chen had no intentions to rest. He travelled at full speed after leaving the Greaw Continent.

    Fortunately, everyone in the party had stepped into the Earth Sovereign Realm. Otherwise, even Nine Nether would over-exhaust herself by travelling so far.

    However, Liu Tiandao and the rest were bitterly smiling. They were barely keeping up with the speed, which Mu Chen had ignored entirely. Right now, his mind was on the Luo God n. He wouldn¡¯t forgive himself if anything happened to Luo Li.

    Thus, even if he was exhausted, he gritted his teeth and continued. Seeing his state, Liu Tiandao and the rest could only bitterly smile as they gritted their teeth. They were now subordinates of Mu Chen, so they couldn¡¯t drop the ball and cause Mu Chen to be unhappy.

    Roughly twenty-odd dayster, they were finally approaching the West Heaven Continent...

    West Tomb Continent, a continent closest to the West Heaven Continent. Mu Chen appeared in a majestic city here with another teleportation array before his eyes.

    Mu Chen looked at the teleportation array with exhaustion and excitement on his face. Because he only had to go through this teleportation array to reach the Lesser West Heaven Realm!

    ¡°Everyone, you guys must have been exhausted!¡± Mu Chen cupped his hands as he sincerely thanked them when he turned around, seeing the exhaustion on the faces of the Earth Sovereigns.

    Liu Tiandao and the rest bitterly smiled before they shook their heads. Evidently, they did not even have the strength to speak.

    Mu Chen stepped into the teleportation array and threw out Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. Sensing the spatial fluctuation around him, he watched as the vortex gradually formed and devoured them.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes slowly closed and the hands in his sleeves trembled from the excitement.

    He took a deep breath, as if he had recalled the scene of him hugging the girl before she left. At that moment, his heart was trembling...

    He had finally waited years for this moment.

    Luo Li, I aming... are you doing well?

 Chapter 1206 - That Girl

    Chapter 1206 - That Girl

    West Heaven Continent, Lesser West Heaven Realm, Luo God n

    In the central region of the Luo God n, a towering city that emanated an ancient aura stood, proving the history that it once possessed.

    The city was split by a surging river that passed through it, circling around the city, forming a circle.

    This river was exceptionally abnormal, since it had the colours of stars. asionally, it was even more beautiful than the stars in the sky. The river nourished the entire city.

    The depths also couldn¡¯t be seen, nor did anyone tried to, there was once an Earth Sovereign that entered but couldn¡¯t reach the bottom after travelling for half a month. On the other hand, that Earth Sovereign exhausted all his Spiritual Energy and became nourishment for the river instead.

    This was what deep and unfathomable truly meant.

    This mysterious river was the Sacred River of the Luo God n. The citizens of the Luo God n would also conduct a ceremony here on a specific day and the name of this river was known as the Luo River.

    The city that it circled around was the Luo God City, the core and most important city of the Luo God n. This was also the invible sacred city in the hearts of the citizens.

    This Luo God n had also be the focus of the citizens during thesest few days. Many citizens of the Luo God n had travelled here from afar with expectations filling their eyes. The Patriarch of their Luo God n, Luo Tianshen, would soon conduct the Luo God Ceremony for their Empress!

    The Luo God n had been declining with worry covering every corner of the n. Many cities were massacred and enved, causing many citizens to be in despair. However, it was swiftly changed a few years ago...

    The princess of their n returned, and a few yearster, she disyed her ability and stabilised the tremor within the Luo God n.

    After that, she even led a troop of experts to fight on the front lines, tangling the forceful Blood God n in a bitter war and constantly forced them to retreat. Thus, the citizens of the Luo God n enjoyed several years of peace.

    It was all due to the efforts of that girl. Her voice in the Luo God n was also growing by the day, and her charm had infected the despair of the citizens. It was so much so that more people stood behind her, but most of them were of the younger generations.

    Thus, the Luo God n had shown how tenacious they were to their enemies, as if there was a sign that they would get out of their declining state...

    Slowly, the entire Lesser West Heaven Realm also knew that there might be an Empress in the Luo God n that could unify the whole n...

    Her reputation had even exceeded her grandfather, Luo Tianshen, causing the voices for the future Empress to grow higher, be it in the hearts of the citizens or the royal family.

    So this Luo God Ceremony was a significant ceremony!

    If it waspleted, then she would inherit the throne as the Empress. At that time, even the tremors in the royal family would disappear.

    At that time, the Luo God n would reach the peak and be a sturdy iron te. The Blood God n or the two other God ns also wouldn¡¯t be able to devour their Luo God n anymore.

    So this Luo God Ceremony was extremely important, causing many citizens of the Luo God n to gather here. They wanted to witness the scene of the Empress rising to her throne.

    This would also decide the rise and fall of their Luo God n.

    ...

    Luo God City

    There was a majestic pce in the centre of this city that looked noble. This was the Luo God Pce, which was also the ce where the royal n lived.

    A slender figure sat on the high stage of the pce, wearing a snow-white dress with embodiments of purple-golden patterns on her sleeves, looking noble.

    Her figure was perfect, with jade and slim legs. She also disyed her fair and elegant neck.

    She looked perfect, but her face was pale...

    This was a lovely and charming face. Skin as white as snow and well-portrayed brows. Even her pupils had reached the height of beauty. She looked at the sky with all the stars reflected through her pupils, dulling the heavens inparison, a suffocating beauty.

    Her long and silver hair draped down her back, making her look as if she came from a portrait...

    At this moment, she was looking towards the distance with yearning in her eyes.

    ¡°Mu Chen... are you doing well, now?¡± She muttered to herself. Before the citizens of the Luo God n, she would look so strong, but at this moment, she showed her softness and yearning that was rarely seen.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking of that kid, now?¡± An elderly aged voice sounded behind her.

    Hearing the voice, the emotions in her eyes disappeared and her brows rolled up. In that instant, an unspeakable prestige and nobility was emitted from her.

    She turned around and looked at the old man. ¡°Grandfather is going to rob me of this privilege as well?¡±

    The old man behind her bitterly smiled and helplesslyforted, ¡°I dare not. Right now, your prestige is even higher than mine. But Luo Li... it has been so many years, and there isn¡¯t any news about him. Are you going to keep waiting for him?¡±

    She was naturally Luo Li, it¡¯s just that she had undergone a significant transformation through the years, her beauty had fully matured.

    Her bearing had also changed. She no longer looked like the elegant and quiet girl that stood beside Mu Chen. She looked like a prestigious and noble Empress at this moment.

    The old man behind her was the Patriarch of the Luo God n, Luo Tianshen.

    Luo Li smiled, but she did not speak. However, the meaning behind that look was evident. She was signalling her grandfather not to mention such meaningless things again.

    Seeing her response, Luo Tianshen grew anxious. ¡°It has been so many years, that brat might have even...¡±

    Luo Li¡¯s brows erected and she stared over in rage, causing Luo Tianshen to swallow the words in his stomach. Throughout the years, she had also possessed an atmosphere that, sometimes, made even her grandfather not daring to anger her.

    Luo Tianshen shook his head and bitterly smiled. As Luo Li gradually stabilised the Luo God n, her beauty had also spread out with her reputation. Not to mention the Lesser West Heaven Realm, even the entire West Heaven Continent knew about her name.

    There were also many outstanding elites that visited and tried to obtain her good impression. Furthermore, there were also forces that weren¡¯t at all weaker than their Luo God n that tried to link themselves with the Luo God n through marriage. If they formed the union, then their Luo God n would be able to obtain great help to intimidate the Blood God n.

    It was so much so that even the Blood God ns had expressed their will for marriage to dissolve the grudges between the two ns. However, all the proposals were rejected by Luo Li.

    She said that she wanted to rely on herself to grow strong. If their Luo God n couldn¡¯t grow strong by themselves, the protection from marriage wouldn¡¯t be able tost for long...

    Her reason was practically epted by everyone in the Luo God n, especially those younger generations. They even showed her their support, but only Luo Tianshen knew that this reason was merely an excuse. That¡¯s because her heart was already upied... that it would probably never change with her character.

    ¡°That brat!¡± Luo Tianshen clenched his teeth. Back then, he thought that if he brought Luo Li away, Mu Chen would gradually be a passerby in her heart. After all, he couldn¡¯t imagine how such a brat that cultivated in a Spiritual Academy could have the qualifications to travel in the Great Thousand World ande before Luo Li.

    However, he had underestimated her granddaughter¡¯s perseverance and waited all these years...

    ¡°Sigh...¡± Luo Tianshen did notment much as he sighed. His gaze turned dark as he looked at Luo Li. ¡°Luo Li, if this Luo God Ceremony is sessful, you will step into the Earth Sovereign Realm and be the Empress of the Luo God n...¡±

    ¡°But you should know that our enemies, be it in the n or not, they will not be willing to watch that happen.¡±

    ¡°So this Luo God Ceremony will not be calm. This time... even grandfather... isn¡¯t confident.¡±

    Luo Li looked at Luo Tianshen¡¯s old face and felt sour in her nose. She stretched her hand out and gently grabbed that old hand. ¡°No matter what the result may be, I will exist and perish together with the Luo God n!¡±

    Hearing her words, Luo Tianshen solemnly nodded his head with viciousness shing on his face. ¡°Rest assured. As long as grandfather still lives, I will definitely not let those rubbish disrupt you!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The Luo God Ceremony will soon begin!¡±

    Luo Li nodded her head, then she turned around and looked into the distant space. Vaguely, she could see a silhouette standing before her.

    After that, she turned around with a firm voice in her heart, ¡°Mu Chen, no matter what... I will wait for you!¡±

 Chapter 1207 - Luo God Ceremony

    Chapter 1207 - Luo God Ceremony

    The Luo God Pce was surrounded by the surging Luo River. It was located in the intersection of the Luo River, with the river endlessly flowing, as if it was inexhaustible.

    The Luo God Ceremony would be conducted here. Thus, this region was covered with strict security with troops stationed on all sides of the Luo River. There were even knights riding Lightning Cranes, forming into a defensive formation in the sky, even a fly couldn¡¯t make it in.

    Multitudes of people could be seen gathering on the two sides of the Luo River that stretched to the end of their sights. They were the citizens of the Luo God n, waiting for the appearance of their Empress.

    They wanted to witness the sess of the Luo God Ceremony, to see their Empress ascend the throne. Thus, the entire Luo God n was filled with people for this desire.

    While everyone was waiting excitedly, an ancient bell rang out in this region.

    When the bell rang out, streaks of light flew out from the Luo God Pce before theynded above the floating tform above the Luo River.

    It was a tform that seemed like it was forged with white jade. The glittering lustre was extremely dazzling, but the attention wasn¡¯t focused on the tform, but thedy on it.

    She stood on the tform with her silvery hair that looked dazzling under the shine of sunlight. Her wless face looked akin to a masterpiece of the world.

    When she appeared, the multitudes of people kneeled. All of them orderly knelt while looking at the silhouette on the stage with zing eyes.

    ¡°We pay our respects to the Empress!¡± Ear-deafening roars rang out in the Luo God n that echoed for a long time.

    Seeing their zing eyes, the other forces that came to spectate the Luo God Ceremony had a change in their expressions. They never expected that the Luo God n, which was on the verge of copsing a few years ago, would be so united today.

    They sighed as they looked at the silhouette on the tform. At this moment, they had to admit that some people in the world possessed a unique charm that could draw all attention upon them.

    Evidently, the future Empress of the Luo God n belonged to that category.

    Luo Li looked at everyone kneeling before her and slightly lowered her head. She did not speak, but her noble aura enchanted everyone¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°Empress!¡± Behind Luo Li, two youthful silhouettes kneeled with a hand on their chests. They looked at the outline before them with zing eyes and love in the depths of their eyes.

    Luo Li turned to look at the two of them. The two of them were the elites of Luo God n¡¯s younger generation. If Mu Chen were here, he would surely be able to recognise the two of them. They were the two that followed Luo Tianshen to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy back then, Luo Qingya and Luo Xiu.

    In a few years, they had also grown, and they were now in the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm. At their age, although Luo Li had given them the support of resources, it was also due to their own ability.

    ¡°There will definitely be some people ruining this Luo God Ceremony. I hope that the two of you can do your best to obstruct them.¡± Luo Li replied softly.

    Under her guidance, Luo Qingya and Luo Xiu had both controlled the army in the Luo God n. Thus, the two of them possessed great authority in the military.

    ¡°Unless we die, we will surely not allow any enemies to appear before you.¡± Luo Qingya smiled with unshakable resolution behind his voice.

    ¡°Even in death, we will use our corpses to hinder our enemy.¡± Luo Xiu grinned, a smile filled with killing intent.

    Luo Li smiled as she gently shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t die.¡±

    Liu Qingya and Luo Xiu felt warmth in their hearts as they nodded their heads and flew towards the military. They would definitely not allow any fly to bother Luo Li, even at the price of their lives.

    After they left, Luo Li¡¯s nce swept at another direction. It was also a group of people, led by three Elders. The three Elders emanated a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation from them, the three of them were Lesser Earth Sovereigns!

    However, Luo Li showed no joy in her eyes as she looked at those three Elders. On the contrary, there was a sh of cold in her eyes. Those three Lesser Earth Sovereigns were from the Royal Family¡¯s branch.

    In the Luo God n, they held the highest authority, aside from the royal family. But it was a pity that none of them were loyal to the royal family. On the contrary, they had been trying to weaken the influence of the royal family. If it wasn¡¯t for Luo Tianshen still being around, they would have made their move to seize the throne.

    Therefore, Luo Li couldn¡¯t rely on them in this Luo God Ceremony; she even had to guard against them.

    ¡°Uncle Tianlong.¡± Luo Li gently called. A robust middle-aged man that beside Luo Tianshen took a step forth as he bowed. He was Luo Tianshen, one of the two Lesser Earth Sovereigns that supported the Royal n, aside from Luo Tianshen.

    Back then, he and Luo Li¡¯s father were best buddies. However, he had secluded himself when Luo Li¡¯s father died during the struggle of power within the n. But when Luo Li returned, she had tried several times to invite him out of seclusion.

    ¡°Please watch those people closely.¡± Luo Li said to Luo Tianlong.

    Luo Tianlong was only a Lesser Earth Sovereign, so it¡¯s a little tight for him to withstand three Lesser Earth Sovereigns by himself. But in the current Luo God n, there¡¯s no one she could turn to help.

    When Luo Tianlong heard her words, he nodded his head without any hesitation.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Luo Li smiled with her teeth revealed.

    Luo Tianlongughed, ¡°The greatest contribution of your father is to have such an outstanding daughter. I believe that in your hands, the Luo God n will grow stronger than before! Therefore, you can send me to do anything you want!¡±

    He flew out andnded in between the group and the tform then he stared at those unsettling bastards with killing intent shing on his face as a warning.

    In that direction, the three Elders looked at Luo Tianlong without a change in their expressions before turning to look at that silhouette on the tform withplicated expressions.

    Only after Luo Tianlong went to his post, Luo Li turned to Luo Tianshen and nodded her head. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Luo Tianshen took a deep breath. Luo Li¡¯s arrangement was pretty perfect, which made him feel gratified. However, he knew that they weren¡¯t the only ones that they had to guard against, which Luo Li knew about it as well.

    This time, the Luo God Ceremony might be the most dangerous one of all. But regardless of any danger, there was no path of retreat for them.

    A dense spiritual lustre blossomed from the tform and a lotus tform gradually formed beneath Luo Li¡¯s feet. She sat down with her silvery hair fluttering against the wind; it was a breathtaking sight.

    Luo Li raised her head and looked with expectations. Practically all the citizens of the Luo God n were yearning for her to seed, since it concerned the future of the Luo God n.

    Therefore, they couldn¡¯t afford to fail!

    Luo Li took a deep breath and she bit her tongue without any hesitation. A mouthful of blood essence flew out and fell from the sky, into the Luo River.

    When the blood essence entered the Luo River, the entire river instantly turned red and had started to surge. Countless crimson sparks rose from the river before they drifted up and fell onto Luo Li.

    Instantly, her white dress was dyed crimson. In the end, the crimson deepened before turning into mes that enveloped Luo Li, along with an ancient rune that appeared.

    Everyone looked at the crimson mes and their hearts tightened up. That¡¯s because they knew... that the Luo God Ceremony had started.

 Chapter 1208 - Luo God Flower

    Chapter 1208 - Luo God Flower

    The crimson mes sizzled and zed on Luo Li¡¯s body, encasing her within. Looking from afar, she looked like a crimson me that stood between the heavens and earth.

    As the mes enveloped her, blood steadily dripped from her hand to the river.

    The Luo God River was formed by their ancestor, Luo Shen, upon her death. It was said that the river contained the very power of Luo Shen herself, but it required the purest royal bloodline to trigger it.

    As fresh blood fell into the river, the redness grew deeper with traces of crimson sparks rising and gathering towards Luo Li¡¯s body.

    Luo Tianshen stood on the right of Luo Li with a stern expression. He first looked at the Luo River down below. It was said that the purest royal bloodline of the Luo God n could cause a resonance from the river, bestowing the one engaged in the ceremony with purer power.

    Luo Li was the current descendant that possessed the purest bloodline, something that he had tested upon her birth. Thus, he firmly believed that this Luo God Ceremony wouldn¡¯t be the same as the past.

    He narrowed his eyes and looked at the distant sky with a cold light. He knew that those fellows were watching them, and if Luo Li triggered a Luo God Ceremony that exceeded their expectations, they would definitely disrupt it. Something that he would definitely not allow to seed.

    That¡¯s because Luo Li was thest hope of the n, if anything happened to her, then the whole Luo God n, which she had united, would be broken. At that time, the Luo God n would be history.

    Although he was a Greater Earth Sovereign, he suffered massive injuries in the past. It caused his vitality to fall along with his prestige. Otherwise, he would have forcefully tamed the three Lesser Earth Sovereigns.

    But regardless, he would let them know that even a dying tiger had sharp fangs if anyone tried to disrupt the Luo God Ceremony!

    As thoughts shed in his mind, Luo Tianshen¡¯s face also gradually turned sinister with killing intent surging in his heart.

    The Luo River suddenly boiled before countless crimson bubbles appeared. The changes of the Luo River instantly caused everyone¡¯s attention to focus over.

    A bubble burst and a crimson lustre rose up, slowly forming into a flower.

    mes were sizzling on the flower, and every pedal possessed a silhouette. Although the image was vague, it was a beauty that made everyone intoxicated.

    The flower blossomed along with an ancient and massive bloodline power being emitted out.

    When Luo Tianshen and the other powerhouses of the Luo God n saw that flower, their faces drastically changed with joy.

    ¡°That¡¯s... the Luo God Flower!¡± Members of the royal family cheered with shock in their voices.

    The Luo God Ceremony would show signs based on the purity of the bloodline, and the legendary one would be the Luo God Flower!

    The Luo God Flower was said to be formed by their ancestor, Luo Shen¡¯s blood, and resided in the depths of the Luo River. Only those of the purest bloodline could trigger it.

    In the past history of the Luo God n, the appearance of the Luo God Flower could be counted by the fingers on one hand. So no one had expected that they could witness it today...

    The three Lesser Earth Sovereigns from the branch family revealed disbelief and shock on their faces when they saw it.

    ¡°How... how can it be the Luo God Flower?!¡± They exchanged looks as they spoke with great difficulty. They naturally knew Luo Li¡¯s bloodline was pure, but they never expected that she could trigger the Luo God Flower in the ceremony.

    Their faces inconsistently changed. Judging from the current looks of it, Luo Li¡¯s Luo God Ceremony was definitely an extraordinary one. If she really managed to obtain the inheritance of Luo Shen, she would definitely step into the Earth Sovereign Realm and would definitely surpass their imagination in the future.

    They didn¡¯t know if Luo Li could be the second Luo Shen of their Luo God n...

    If that were true, then her position would be unshakable. Even their branch could only bow to her. Furthermore, the most crucial factor was that they had been trying to drag Luo Li down in the past, so she would definitely not let them off...

    Thinking about it, a ferocious light shed in their eyes.

    The citizens looked at the crimson flower and cheered. All of them possessed a thin bloodline of the Luo God n, so they could naturally feel the revereing from the depths of their bloodline.

    Seeing this scene that they had never seen before, everyone knew that Luo Li¡¯s Luo God Ceremony would be an extraordinary one, which caused them to be excited.

    Under the cheers, the Luo God Flower gradually fell onto Luo Li. in that instant, the crimson mes that shrouded her figure expanded.

    A hundred foot-sized ming pir soared into the sky, filling the atmosphere with the scent of blood.

    As the mes grew, everyone could sense that the mes on Luo Li¡¯s body started to emanate a powerful fluctuation and her cultivation started to climb towards the boundaries of the Earth Sovereign Realm.

    Looking at Luo Li¡¯s rising cultivation, Luo Tianshen had also inwardly sighed.

    ¡°Haha, truly the absolute genius of the Luo God n, to cause such amotion on the Luo God Ceremony...¡± However, a burst ofughter resounded.

    ¡°Blood God n, Xue Lingzi!¡± Luo Tianshen¡¯s face changed as he turned to the source of the voice.

    The blue sky started to turn red, like a wave of blood that appeared in this region.

    A middle-aged figure donned in blood robes appeared, staring at Luo Tianshen, a smile in his crimson eyes. He cupped his hands. ¡°I have heard that the Luo God n is conducting the Luo God Ceremony, so my Blood God n is here to witness it.¡±

    As he spoke, the two armies stationed beside the Luo River exploded with powerful Spiritual Energy. Luo Qingya and Liu Xiu coldly looked at the man with Spiritual Energy surging in their bodies, gradually fusing with their armies and unleashed two powerful Battle Wills.

    The two of them were Battle Formation Masters!

    However, their control had only reached the level of a Ten Thousand Rune Battle Formation Master.

    Amotion also broke out from the Luo God n with everyone looking at the silhouette with rage, hatred and fear. They weren¡¯t unfamiliar with the guest. He was the Patriarch of the Blood God n, Xue Lingzi!

    His infamous reputation in the Lesser West Heaven Realm could even scare a child.

    ¡°Get lost! My Luo God n doesn¡¯t wee you!¡± Luo Tianshen fixed his eyes on Xue Lingzi as he hollered.

    A tremendous Spiritual Energy swept out from him, causing space to violently distort, along with a terrifying Spiritual Energy pressure that shrouded the heavens and earth.

    ¡°Haha, there isn¡¯t a corner in the Lesser West Heaven Realm that my Blood God n cannot go.¡± Hearing Luo Tianshen¡¯s roar, Xue Lingzi smiled.

    He waved his hand and a bloody wave surged behind him. Five silhouettes slowly stood up, which caused everyone to suck in a cold breath.

    All five of them had powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations around them... five Lesser Earth Sovereigns!

    ¡°Those are the five Elders of the Blood God n. I never expected all five of them to arrive!¡± The Luo God n went into chaos with fearful voices.

    Luo Tianshen¡¯s face turned pale. It looked like the Blood God n was determined to ruin the Luo God Ceremony and brought all their elites out!

    Furthermore, he could vaguely sense several profound and powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations, which he estimated to be from the Force God n and Bone God n. However, their grudges with the Luo God n weren¡¯t that clear. But Luo Tianshen knew that the moment they showed weakness, those fellows would definitely not hesitate to trample on them!

    This time, they had fallen into a dangerous situation.

    Xue Lingzi looked at Luo Tianshen before turning his attention to Luo Li. ¡°As long as you guys agree to marry Luo Li to my Blood God n, my Blood God n will provide the greatest support to your n.¡±

    ¡°Luo Tianshen, I came with the intention of peace. Don¡¯t recklessly dye the ground in blood...¡±

    Luo Tianshen looked at Xue Lingzi without any emotion. ¡°Since you want to know, then let me tell you my answer...¡±

    He raised his hand and waved it down along with a cold voice filled with killing intent. ¡°Luo River Array!¡±

 Chapter 1209 - Your Knight

    Chapter 1209 - Your Knight

    When Luo Tianshen roared, the surging Luo River swept out with endless waves spreading out and formed into a barrier of water. It was like a vast bowl that covered the entire Luo God n.

    The water barrier flickered along with an ancient aura that was vaguely being emanated.

    Although the barrier looked weak, the powerful Spiritual Energy emanated from it caused Xue Lingzi¡¯s pupils to narrow. It seemed like that Luo God n hade prepared.

    ¡°Hmph, looks like your Luo God n is not qualified to ept peace with my Blood God n!¡± Xue Lingzi coldly said as he pressed against space. Instantly, blood clouds started to gather and formed into arge hand that descended and mmed against the water barrier.

    A violent fluctuation came from the barrier and had swiftly spread out, looking to be on the verge of shattering.

    Everyone had their hearts lifted as they looked at the fluctuating barrier. Their faces had turned pale because the moment the barrier shattered, then the Blood God n would definitely start their massacre.

    However, the barrier endured that blow under their fearful gazes. Xue Lingzi¡¯s attack gradually dissipated and the barrier was restored to calm, quietly protecting Luo God City.

    Xue Lingzi¡¯s face slightly changed when he saw that the barrier was still standing. The power of the Luo River Array had exceeded his expectations.

    ¡°Xue Lingzi, don¡¯t bite more than you can chew. This array was formed with the power of the Luo River. As long as the Luo River still stands, it will not be destroyed.¡± Luo Tianshen felt relieved at this scene as he mocked.

    Although their Luo God n had declined, the prestige of a tiger still existed despite being sick. The Luo God n¡¯s foundation had exceeded the Blood God n. Not to mention a Greater Earth Sovereign like Xue Lingzi, even Perfected Earth Sovereigns wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy it.

    This was also their greatest reliance to protect Luo Li¡¯s ceremony!

    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t believe that this tortoiseshell can protect you forever!¡±

    Xue Lingzi¡¯s gaze turned dark with viciousness as he roared, ¡°Focus on a point and break it!¡±

    The five Elders of the Blood God n took their orders with sinister expressions. A massive Spiritual Energy swept out, dying the entire region in red with a bloody stench rising towards the sky.

    The attack of a Greater Earth Sovereign and five Lesser Earth Sovereigns, the momentum of this was practically earth-shattering. Terrifying attacks descended from the sky as they attacked one position on the barrier.

    Facing the violent attacks, the barrier violently fluctuated with ripples spreading throughout the barrier.

    Everyone in the Luo God City looked at this shaking barrier with fear in their eyes.

    However, Luo Tianshen looked calm. He was confident in this Luo River Array. As long as they could hold it, then the Blood God n wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to them.

    ¡°Luo Li, grab the time and finish it...¡± Luo Tianshen muttered as he looked at Luo Li, who was enveloped in the fire.

    As long as Luo Li achieved her breakthrough, then their Luo God n would be genuinely united. At that time, they could also fight with the Blood God n, and he refused to believe that the Blood God n was willing to pay the enormous price to deal with their Luo God n. Otherwise, the Force God n and Bone God n would be benefiting from their fight.

    With Luo Tianshen¡¯s understanding of the Blood God n, they would definitely not be willing to suffer such a loss.

    As if Luo Li had heard Luo Tianshen¡¯s voice, the mes on her body rose into a cyclone of fire that shrouded her with a bewitching flower in the cyclone.

    ¡°Ancestor, please protect my Luo God n!¡± She joined her hands together with her crimson blood dripping from her fingertips.

    The blood dripped into the Luo River and sank deep within...

    At this instant, the Luo River started to boil and Luo God Flower started to fly out before it gathered behind Luo Li and formed into a light silhouette.

    That silhouette was slender, and despite the blurred features, it was still gorgeous, with an ancient aura emanating from it.

    When the silhouette appeared, everyone from the Luo God n changed their faces. That¡¯s because, at this moment, they felt a trigger in their bloodlines.

    ¡°That¡¯s... that¡¯s Ancestor Luo Shen?!¡± Luo Tianshen¡¯s shocked voice rang out as he looked at the silhouette behind Luo Li in disbelief. After that, his face was covered in tears. Who could have expected that their ancestor would appear just when their Luo God n was about to end.

    The silhouette looked at Luo Li and smiled; her smile had instantly caused everything to go quiet.

    That silhouette gently tapped on the centre of Luo Li¡¯s brows and an endless Spiritual Energy gushed into Luo Li¡¯s mind.

    ¡°That¡¯s... the inheritance of Luo Shen?!¡± The three Elders of the branch family watched this scene with jealousy. They never expected Luo Li¡¯s ceremony to reach this height!

    It¡¯s fine with the Luo God Flower, but why did their ancestor appear and grant Luo Li her inheritance!

    ¡°The Ancestor is immortal! All hail the Empress!¡± Every citizen was extremely excited as they knelt and kowtowed along with ear-deafening voices.

    When Xue Lingzi saw this, his face turned dark with a trace of fear in the depths of his eyes. Evidently, he felt threatened by Luo Li.

    Looking at the barrier still standing under their ferocious attacks, his face turned sinister and roared, ¡°You guys are still not making a move?¡±

    His roar resounded, which caused Luo Tianshen¡¯s eyes to tremble. Was he calling out to the Force God n and Bone God n?

    While Luo Tianshen was guarding against the interference of the two other ns, he did not notice the three Lesser Earth Sovereigns of the branch family clenching their teeth. One of the Elders suddenly moved towards the Luo River.

    ¡°What are you guys doing?!¡± Luo Tianlong, who was watching them, suddenly roared.

    The two other Lesser Earth Sovereigns from the branch swiftly moved up to block him.

    At that moment, the Elder of the Luo God n that moved towards the Luo River took out a bottle of ck liquid and threw it into the Luo River.

    The bottle exploded and a ck liquid swept out with an eerie fluctuation, freezing the Luo River in its path.

    Seeing that the Luo River being frozen, a w also appeared on the Luo River Array before it fluctuated and a crack appeared in the barrier.

    ¡°You guys are courting death!¡± Luo Tianshen roared at this scene. He never expected that those of the branch family would be so shameless and cooperate with the Blood God n!

    A terrifying burst of Spiritual Energy exploded from his body. He stared at the three traitors and burst forth.

    But the moment he moved, a wave of blood swept over, and Xue Lingzi charged into Luo God City, blocking Luo Tianshen.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Luo Tianshen, you rejoiced a little too early!¡±

    Xue Lingzi blocked Luo Tianshen as he smiled and hollered, ¡°Break the Luo God Ceremony!¡±

    His words were naturally meant for the five Lesser Earth Sovereigns of the Blood God n.

    Amongst the five Earth Sovereigns who were doing their best to widen the crack, three came out and had charged in.

    ¡°Anyone who dares to offend our Empress deserves death!¡± As they charged towards Luo Li, countless roars resounded before Luo Qingya and Luo Xiu dived down along with their armies, charging towards the three Lesser Earth Sovereigns.

    ¡°Hmph, a futile effort!¡± One of the Lesser Earth Sovereigns snorted. A terrifying crimson Spiritual Energy burst out from him as he blocked Luo Qingya and Luo Xiu just by him alone!

    The two other Lesser Earth Sovereigns charged towards Luo Li without any hesitation.

    ¡°Protect the Empress!¡± Countless silhouettes charged out, forming into a line of defence before Luo Li.

    ¡°Bunch of ants!¡± The two Lesser Earth Sovereigns weren¡¯t bothered by that and another person split off. He stomped his feet, summoning his Sovereign Immortal Body. The Sovereign Immortal Body opened its mouth and sucked, pulling a powerful Spiritual Energy into its mouth.

    In the next moment, the Sovereign Immortal Body opened its mouth and a terrible sound wave was sent out, sending those Ninth Grade Sovereigns sting away.

    The third Earth Sovereign grasped the time and flicked his finger, a beam of Spiritual Energy shot towards the direction of the white tform.

    The white tform broke apart and fell into the Luo River before floating on the surface of the river.

    However, Luo Li was still on the tform with her eyes closed.

    ¡°Haha, is there anyone in the Luo God n that can block me?¡± Seeing Luo Li within reach, that Lesser Earth Sovereign burst intoughter. Even with the Luo God n bringing out all their trump cards, the Luo God Ceremony still practically failed.

    The Earth Sovereign clenched his fist and a blood spear appeared in his grasp. The spear tip was pointed towards Luo Li. Evidently, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to destroy beauty.

    Everyone looked at this scene and mourned at the sudden changes. Could it be that their Luo God n was really going to be destroyed?

    The mourn in the city caused Luo Li to wake up and she looked at the approaching Blood God n¡¯s Earth Sovereign. She clenched her fist with her nails tearing into her palm and gritted her teeth.

    Could it be that her Luo God Ceremony was going to fail?

    She only just needed a little time to seed!

    The Blood God n¡¯s Earth Sovereign looked at Luo Li with a mischievous smile and mocked, ¡°What a pity, is the absolute genius of the Luo God n going to die in my hand?¡±

    ¡°Lass, Die!¡±

    Without any hesitation, his spear pierced forth. It had shuttled through space and bolted towards the centre of Luo Li¡¯s brows.

    As the spear stabbed forth, the entire region went silent. All the citizens of the Luo God City looked on with despair...

    Luo Qingya and Luo Xiu roared as they violently triggered their Battle Will in an attempt to break through the obstruction of the Earth Sovereign before them...

    Luo Tianshen let out a sorrowful roar...

    Luo Tianlong was also getting pushed back by the two Lesser Earth Sovereigns before him...

    Luo Li bit on her lips with blood veins climbing up her eyes. A trace of blood leaked out from the corner of her lips.

    The red spear tore through space...

    At that moment when it appeared before Luo Li, everyone could hear an ear-deafening sound exploding out.

    The face of that Earth Sovereign from the Blood God n slightly changed.

    Because at that moment, he suddenly saw an explosion above him with a bolt of ck light swiftly diving down.

    It was so fast that he couldn¡¯t dodge. Practically in an instant, the ck beam had mmed against him with shock covering his face.

    A rumbling explosion rang out. Everyone was dumbfounded as they watch the Luo River sink along with a myriad foot of waves soaring into the sky and drizzled down...

    ¡°What... what is that?¡± Everyone was shocked by this scene.

    The powerhouses of the Luo God n and Blood God n instantly stopped what they were doing and looked in that direction...

    After the storm drizzled down, their line-of-sight finally cleared up...

    The Earth Sovereign of the Blood God nid on the surface of the river with a silhouette standing on his back. One of his hands was pressing against the head of the Blood God n¡¯s Earth Sovereign while one of his knees was pressed against the Earth Sovereign¡¯s back with the white tform before them...

    This scene had shocked everyone!

    ¡°Who... who is that?¡± Shocked voices rang out. The sudden appearance of that powerhouse had startled all of them.

    As the storm drizzled, Luo Li was stunned as she looked at the silhouette that descended from the sky...

    She soon recovered from the shock and her eyes slowly widened.

    An unbelievable splendour gradually crawled up her face...

    That silhouette pinned the Blood God n¡¯s Earth Sovereign down as he looked at the beauty before him with a smile rising on his face.

    cing one hand against his chest, he lowered his head and smiled. ¡°My Empress... your knight... has arrived!¡±

 Chapter 1210 - The Meeting

    Chapter 1210 - The Meeting

    As the rain enveloped the entire region, Luo Li was looking at the youth before her with disbelief.

    She had been yearning for that familiar face for years, but when he really appeared before her, it felt unreal that he was before her.

    She was afraid that all of this would be an illusion, which, in that case, would be too cruel.

    After staring at the youth for a brief moment, her voice trembled, ¡°Is that really you... Mu Chen...?¡±

    As she spoke, her hand slowly stretched out. She wanted to touch his face, but her hand stopped when it was going to.

    Looking at this weak side of hers that she rarely showed, Mu Chen felt his heart tearing apart. He knew that this was the deepest desire in her heart, since she rarely showed this side of her.

    Thus, the smile on his face grew even warmer as he stuck his face out, allowing Luo Li¡¯s trembling hands to touch him.

    ¡°Luo Li, it¡¯s me.¡± He smiled and continued with a firm voice, ¡°I¡¯vee to look for you.¡±

    Sensing the warmth in her hand and verifying that it really was Mu Chen, Luo Li bit on her lips as tears welled up in her eyes.

    No matter what situation she faced in the Luo God n, she had always shown her strong side. But when she saw the familiar face today, her heart finally crumbled.

    He had matured from his appearance. Thinking of the life-and-death situations he had to go through to temper himself, Luo Li¡¯s tears started to fall.

    He still had the bright and confident gaze, but despite hiding it well, Luo Li could see the exhaustion that he was hiding.

    Someone as intelligent as her had immediately figured it out. Evidently, after knowing her situation, Mu Chen had rushed his way over so that he could appear before her now.

    ¡°Mu Chen...¡± Luo Li gently smiled. At this moment, all the years that she had to go through turned into a sweetness that burrowed into the depths of her heart. Something that she couldn¡¯t forget even if she died.

    A smile appeared on her tear-stained face as Mu Chen nkly stared at her.

    At this moment, all the gazes in this world were gathered onto the two of them...

    ¡°Who is he?¡± Many people whispered with shock in their eyes. Mu Chen had disyed his powers when he smacked that Earth Sovereign from the Blood God n down.

    Many people that weren¡¯t familiar with the Luo God n guessed that he must be a powerhouse hidden in the Luo God n.

    Only Luo Tianshen and Luo Tianlong had doubts filling their hearts. They knew the Luo God n best, aside from the two of them and the branch, there weren¡¯t anymore Earth Sovereigns.

    Luo Tianshen looked at the silhouette, and when he saw Luo Li¡¯s expression, he seemed to recall something before disbelief and shock surged in his eyes.

    ¡°Impossible, that¡¯s impossible!¡± Luo Tianshen muttered, refusing his guesses.

    Shaking his head, he suddenly looked at the Earth Sovereign that the silhouette was stepping on and roared, ¡°Watch out!¡±

    A powerful crimson Spiritual Energy burst out from the Blood God n¡¯s Earth Sovereign beneath Mu Chen¡¯s feet. His body wriggled out like a snake and broke free from Mu Chen¡¯s leg. With a sh, he had appeared behind Mu Chen with a palm pushing forth. A crimson lustre gathered by his palm, along with the dense stench of blood and corrosive aura.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tear you apart!¡± The Blood God n¡¯s Earth Sovereign furiously roared. That earlier attack had utterly disgraced him, so now he had to kill the person before him to vent his anger.

    He had immediately fainted when he was suddenly struck by Mu Chen. With the great vitality of an Earth Sovereign, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be so easily killed.

    He naturally did not think that he couldn¡¯t fight with Mu Chen. He only felt that the reason why he was beaten was due to Mu Chen¡¯s sneak attack.

    The palm had instantly reached behind Mu Chen, and when it was about to hit, a slender hand came out of nowhere and grasped onto his hand. His hand couldn¡¯t move an inch from the grasp.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± The Blood God n¡¯s Earth Sovereign was shocked with disbelief in his eyes.

    Before he could recover, the silhouette had thrown a kick with his leg. It drew afterimages and the terrifying Spiritual Energy behind it shattered space. Countless spatial fragments flew, shooting towards the chest of that Earth Sovereign.

    A mouthful of fresh blood gushed out from the mouth of that Earth Sovereign, while his chest copsed. A bloody mist exploded from his body as he shot out like a bullet, flying a few myriad metres out of the Luo River before he managed to stop. When he stopped, another mouthful of blood came out, and his face turned pale. Clearly, he had suffered grave injuries.

    Another exmation resounded in this region, and this time, even Xue Lingzi had narrowed his eyes. If the Earth Sovereign was beaten because he was caught by surprise, this time, he was utterly suppressed even if he had taken the initiative to make a move...

    Who is that person?

    Under all the shocked gazes, Mu Chen looked at Luo Li while wiping the tears on her face and smiled. ¡°You can rest assured andplete your Luo God Ceremony.¡±

    Finishing his words, he slowly turned around under all the attention.

    When everyone saw his appearance, everyone sucked in a cold breath. Evidently, no one had expected that the person that could send an Earth Sovereign flying would be so young...

    Luo Tianshen¡¯s face instantly froze when he saw the youthful face. Although it was no longer a young and tender face, he had immediately recalled it. This mysterious powerhouse was that weak youth from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy from before...

    ¡°It¡¯s... really him!¡± Luo Tianshen looked with disbelief. In just such a short period of time, Mu Chen had grown into... an Earth Sovereign now?!

    One must know that even someone as talented as Luo Li could onlyplete her umtion and started her breakthrough under the nurturing of the Luo God n!

    However, Mu Chen, who did not have any background, managed it. Just how monstrous was that?

    He suddenly recalled, back then, in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, what Mu Chen said when he tried to intimidate him with how outstanding Luo Xiu and Luo Qingya were. When he was at their age, they would be far surpassed by him.

    At that point in time, he only sneered at the youth¡¯s words, thinking that the youth didn¡¯t know his limits. But now... he finally understood that the joke was on him.

    Luo Tianshen looked at that youth with aplicated gaze and shook his head with a bitter smile. Luo Li looks like your eyesight is better than grandfather¡¯s. All of us thought that he was only an ordinary stone, and only you firmly believed that he was a gem.

    Luo Xiu and Luo Qingya were also stunned when they looked at Mu Chen. They naturally recognised him, and back then, when they followed Luo Tianshen to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Mu Chen was still weak and unremarkable.

    Who could have thought that the youth that they had once looked down on had surpassed them...? Both of them had feelings for Luo Li, viewing each other as rivals. But at this moment, they finally understood how childish they were.

    The two of them exchanged a look and bitterly smiled. Evidently, they had suffered quite a bit of a shock.

    ¡°Brat, who are you?!¡± A roar rang out as Xue Lingzi looked at Mu Chen. His gaze was filled with hatred. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Chen, they would have disrupted the Luo God Ceremony by now.

    However, Mu Chenpletely ignored him and looked at Luo Tianshen, then cupped his hands. ¡°I pay my respects to Patriarch Luo.¡±

    The brilliant voice rang out as the youth stood still. The splendour behind his eyes made everyone inwardly praise such a genius.

    Luo Tianshen looked at the youth and bitterly smiled. His face looked awkward since he had no idea how to face the youth before him. Back then, he was the bad guy and separated the lovebirds for so many years...

    When Xue Lingzi saw that he had been ignored, the killing intent in his eyes rose with a terrifying stench of blood spreading out from his body.

    He indifferently looked at Mu Chen, and everyone could feel the dense killing intent in his eyes.

    ¡°Brat, do you dare to say your name?!¡± The terrifying bearing that belonged to a Greater Earth Sovereign gushed out with space trembling.

    Under the terrifying bearing, the youth smiled while taking a step forth and shielded Luo Li.

    Under the roaring torrential blood aura, the youth¡¯s voice that contained killing intent spread out in the region, ¡°Greaw Continent, Northern Region, Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler... Mu Chen.¡±

 Chapter 1211 - Slaughter them for you

    Chapter 1211 - ughter them for you

    ¡°Greaw Continent... Northern Region¡¯s Mu Abode?¡± When Mu Chen said those words in the Luo God n, Xue Lingzi lightly knitted his brows. He had naturally heard of the supercontinent, the Greaw Continent, before. However, he was somewhat unfamiliar with the Northern Region, not to mention about the Mu Abode...

    Thinking about it, Xue Lingzi gradually calmed the worries in his heart. He still thought that Mu Chen came from an ancient n. But looking at it now, his background wasn¡¯t anything terrifying.

    Such a young Lesser Earth Sovereign was naturally shocking. But in his eyes, Mu Chen was merely a somewhat troublesome opponent.

    As the Patriarch of the Blood God n, Xue Lingzi was experienced and so, he naturally had a vicious character.

    ¡°What Mu Abode... never heard of it before.¡± Xue Lingzi indifferently looked at Mu Chen and continued, ¡°Brat, seeing that it¡¯s not hard for you to cultivate this far, I can pretend that I have never seen you if you leave now. Otherwise, I will let you know how foolish it is to offend the Blood God n.¡±

    He felt that he had given sufficient face to Mu Chen. If that young man could see the situation clearly, he would naturally know that, as a Lesser Earth Sovereign, there¡¯s nothing he could do to change this situation.

    However, he saw Mu Chen slightly smile before raising his finger and pointed towards him from afar. ¡°Old fool that is trying to act senior... get lost!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s face turned cold with his tone containing cold killing intent, rumbling throughout this region.

    Everyone had their expressions stiffen when they looked at Mu Chen, dumbfounded. They were clearly greatly startled by his words.

    Xue Lingzi was a genuine Greater Earth Sovereign!

    He also had the powerful Blood God n standing behind him!

    Facing such a great figure, although Mu Chen was extraordinary with his strength at the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm, it¡¯s toocking for him to face the Blood God n alone.

    Under the silence, Xue Lingzi¡¯s facepletely turned dark as he fixed his gaze on Mu Chen. A brief momentter, a smile slowly rose on the corner of his lips.

    ¡°The young are fearless indeed!¡± Xue Lingzi eerily smiled as he waved his hand. ¡°Since you¡¯re so arrogant... Xue Tong, Xue Shou and Xue Yi, kill him here.¡±

    His words turned cold towards the back, causing the atmosphere near him to freeze.

    Three crimson lustres shed behind Xue Lingzi before three Lesser Earth Sovereigns of the Blood God n appeared behind him. All of them were looking at Mu Chen with mockery, as if they were looking at livestock.

    Seeing that the Blood God n sent three Lesser Earth Sovereigns to deal with Mu Chen, amotion rang out and all of them felt that the Blood God n was shameless. However, they did not speak since this wasn¡¯t a fair fight from the beginning, but a war that concerned the life-and-death of a n.

    So no one would be surprised by any means in this war filled with grudges.

    Thus, those powerhouses from the Lesser West Heaven Realm that came to watch inwardly shook their heads. They felt pity for Mu Chen. With his talent, his future would definitely be extraordinary, but it was a pity that he had to live for that to happen.

    Evidently, they did not think that such a young Lesser Earth Sovereign could escape under the hands of three.

    ¡°Xue Lingzi, you have to ask this old man if you want to act atrociously in the territory of my Luo God n!¡± Luo Tianshen roared as he looked at Xue Lingzi with boundless Spiritual Energy bursting out from his body and his Sovereign Immortal Body gradually forming behind him.

    Mu Chen came from far away for Luo Li, so regardless of anything, he had to protect him. Otherwise, what face would he have to face his granddaughter? If he couldn¡¯t aplish it, then it would be better for him to die.

    ¡°Tsk, an old geezer like you has been poisoned by my Demonic Blood Curse. What qualifications do you have to speak such words?¡± Facing Luo Tianshen, Xue Lingziughed with his voice filled with ridicule.

    He took a step forth and a torrential ocean of blood formed behind him, condensing into a massive Sovereign Immortal Body. As the Sovereign Immortal Body breathed, it emanated a bloody mist along with corrosive poison.

    ¡°You guys are still not making a move?¡± After Xue Lingzi summoned his Spiritual Energy to keep Luo Tianshen under control, he coldly looked at the three Lesser Earth Sovereigns.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The three Elders of the Blood God n no longer hesitated and turned into three streaks of light, bolting through the horizon as they flew towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°Block them!¡± Luo Tianshen¡¯s face was pale as he hollered.

    Luo Qingya and Luo Xiu immediately, fearlessly charged forth with boundless Battle Will that swept towards the three Earth Sovereigns.

    However, their obstruction posed no effect against the three Earth Sovereigns. Three bloody beams shot out and the defences instantly shattered. In that instance, the Luo God n failed their objective.

    Initially, the hope that rose within the citizens of the Luo God n, withered as their faces turned pale. Even if Mu Chen was a Lesser Earth Sovereign, it¡¯s impossible for him to change the oue of their Luo God n...

    After Mu Chen was killed, who else could assist their Luo God n?

    Luo Tianlong also tried to help Mu Chen, but the three Lesser Earth Sovereigns from the royal family¡¯s branch hindered him. If the three of them fought with their lives on the line, even he would fall into a desperate situation.

    ¡°Luo Tianlong, stop struggling. You cannot change the facts. We did this to preserve the Luo God n. Otherwise, annihtion awaits us!¡± The three Lesser Earth Sovereigns spoke. They did not want to see Luo Tianlong dying here, and if they could recruit him, it would be the best oue. ¡°That brat will definitely die for challenging the Blood God n. Why should our Luo God n suffer for him?¡±

    Facing their attempt to recruit, Luo Tianlong disdainfully looked at them. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak with them and tried to struggle free, causing the three Lesser Earth Sovereigns to strengthen their lock on him. He was like a tiger in a cage, struggling to break free and was covered in wounds.

    The entire region returned to chaos as everyone looked at this tragic scene.

    ¡°Should we make a move now?¡± Liu Tiandao looked at the three Earth Sovereigns bolting towards Mu Chen.

    Mand narrowed her eyes and faintly replied, ¡°Take the time to recover.¡±

    Liu Tiandao and the other three had exhausted themselves to travel, so their conditions weren¡¯t good. After all, their recoverability wasn¡¯t as monstrous as Mu Chen¡¯s, so they still hadn¡¯t recovered from the exhaustion.

    The Netherworld Pce Master briefly hesitated, ¡°But those are three Lesser Earth Sovereigns.¡±

    He was reminding her that even if Mu Chen wasn¡¯t weak, it¡¯s probably a little dangerous for him to face three Lesser Earth Sovereigns.

    The corner of Mand¡¯s lip rose as she looked at the Netherworld Pce Master. ¡°Then you guys observe the means of your Ruler. Quietly recover your power, this matter isn¡¯t that simple...¡±

    Finishing her words, she looked into the distance.

    ...

    Mu Chen stood in the Luo River while looking at the three boltsing in his direction. However, he did not have any panic on his face. On the contrary, his face was filled with cold killing intent.

    ¡°Mu Chen...¡± Luo Li¡¯s voice resounded when she saw the three Earth Sovereignsing towards Mu Chen¡¯s direction, and her eyes shed with worry. ¡°Do you need my help?¡±

    Mu Chen lightly smiled. ¡°Your Spiritual Tribtion ising.¡±

    At this moment,yers of clouds were gathering above her with the signs of the Spiritual Tribtion. At this moment, she didn¡¯t have the luxury of time to fight.

    Luo Li bit her lip.

    Mu Chen took a deep breath then turned to look at Luo Li and smiled. ¡°Luo Li, do you believe in me?¡±

    Hearing his words, Luo Li smiled. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Mu Chen grinned as he slowly walked out from the surface of the Luo River with ripples spreading out beneath his feet. ¡°Then you can focus on the Spiritual Tribtion... As for these three hounds, I¡¯ll ughter them for you.¡±

 Chapter 1212 - The Meaning of Horror

    Chapter 1212 - The Meaning of Horror

    Three bloody beams swiftly flew past the sight of many elites of the Luo God n as they fixed onto Mu Chen.

    Down below, there were three splits on the Luo River under their high speed...

    The three of them had practically gotten near Mu Chen in an instant.

    Everyone focused their attention. Naturally, all of them felt that Mu Chen was doomed, but they were surprised to see his calm expression. Could he have some cards hidden in his sleeves?

    Mu Chen finally moved. He did not go head-on against the three Elders, but bolted towards the right.

    ¡°Haha. Brat, weren¡¯t you arrogant earlier on? Why are you running now?¡± Seeing that Mu Chen was flying in another direction, the three Elders of the Blood God n burst intoughter as they mocked.

    Mu Chen¡¯s action was no different than admitting his weakness in their eyes.

    Those in the Luo God n couldn¡¯t help feeling disappointed at this scene while ridiculing themselves. After all, a Lesser Earth Sovereign facing three others could probably only admit defeat and run.

    However, Mu Chen maintained a calm expression as he bolted out at a high speed, causing the distance between him and the three Elders to pull.

    Elder Xue Yi was only slightly inferior to Mu Chen with Xue Tong and Xue Shou behind him.

    ¡°Brat, if you continue to run, we¡¯ll make a move against Luo Li.¡± Xue Yi was frustrated as he roared, seeing that no matter how they tried, they couldn¡¯t catch up with Mu Chen.

    His words seemed effective, since Mu Chen stopped above the Luo River and turned around. However, Xue Yi was shocked when he saw the ridicule on Mu Chen¡¯s face.

    ¡°Did you guys really think that I was fleeing?¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    Before Xue Yi could reply, everyone witnessed Mu Chen¡¯s handse together and formed profound seals.

    When Mu Chen formed his seals, Xue Yi could see a boundless spiritual lustre from the Luo River, along with draconic roars that resounded.

    Xue Yi immediately turned back and shrank his eyes when he saw the Luo River being split apart by countless spiritual lines that intertwined together and formed into a Spiritual Array.

    A Spiritual Array with seven dragons was swiftly formed along with a terrifying Spiritual Energy that emanated out. At this moment, the Xue Tong, who was behind him, was trapped by that Spiritual Array.

    These sudden changes caused an ear-deafeningmotion. Everyone was stunned. They could sense an extremely strong Spiritual Energy fluctuationing from the Spiritual Array.

    ¡°This is a Schr Grade Spiritual Array!¡±

    ¡°Heavens, this Mu Chen is actually a Spiritual Array Schr?!¡±

    Everyone had widened their eyes. They clearly never expected such a young Lesser Earth Sovereign to be a Spiritual Array Schr!

    ¡°So he¡¯s not running, he¡¯s trying to build distance between himself and the three Elders before secretlyying out a Spiritual Array and trapped Xue Tong!¡± Finally, someone had seen the motive behind Mu Chen¡¯s actions and eximed with shock filling their face. That young man was too terrifying, and he probably started his work when the three Elders made their move.

    That young man actually had such a cunning means!

    Xue Lingzi, who was utilising his Sovereign Immortal Body to suppress Luo Tianshen, also had his face pale at this scene. At this moment, he felt fearful since even he couldn¡¯t discover how Mu Chen set up that Schr Grade Spiritual Array. Although it was partly because of the Luo River covering it, it had also proven Mu Chen¡¯s high attainments in Spiritual Arrays.

    ¡°Where did such a monstrous fellowe from? How did he manage to reach this height in his Spiritual Arrays as well?¡± Xue Lingzi was shocked and furious in his heart. Ordinary people at Mu Chen¡¯s age could be considered a genius if they reached Mu Chen¡¯s level in one field. However, Mu Chen had achieved both, so just how great of a talent and opportunity was required for that?

    If Mu Chen had more time, he would definitely grow into a supreme powerhouse in the future, and if he reached that height, then his Blood God n would suffer vengeance and destruction.

    Thinking about it, Xue Lingzi¡¯s gaze turned even eerier. With the situation progressing this far, it¡¯s impossible for him to stop. Since that¡¯s the case, then he could only kill this future powerhouse!

    ¡°Xue Yi and Xue Shou kill him together!¡± Xue Lingzi¡¯s roar resounded once again.

    When Xue Yi heard Xue Lingzi¡¯s words, his gaze turned dark. ¡°Even if you trapped Xue Tong, it¡¯s still easy for the two of us to kill you!¡±

    Mu Chen looked at the swiftly approaching Xue Shou and faintly smiled. ¡°He won¡¯t be able toe here.¡±

    Xue Yi¡¯s pupils narrowed as he eerily smiled. ¡°Oh? Are you going to tell this old man that you have set up another Spiritual Array of this level in such a short amount of time?!¡±

    ¡°Not a Spiritual Array...¡± Mu Chen gently shook his head as he flicked his finger. The river started to boil again, and in the next instant, thousands of silhouettes flew out and stood before Xue Shou, blocking him from joining up with Xue Yi.

    When the thousand silhouettes appeared, a terrifying Battle Will burst out from them before they swept out and trapped Xue Shou.

    With Battle Will dominating the sky, the entire region turned silent...

    Everyone was dumbfounded as they looked at the thousand silhouettes. They could naturally tell that it was an elite troop; however, they didn¡¯t possess any vitality, so they should have been preserved after their deaths...

    The troop was so powerful that it could obstruct a Lesser Earth Sovereign. But that wasn¡¯t the cause of their shock. The cause was because it meant that Mu Chen... was also a Battle Formation Master!

    Furthermore, a Million Rune Battle Formation Master!

    The entire city was quiet as shocked gazes looked at that silhouette on the Luo River and they sucked in cold breaths.

    At this moment, they vaguely felt how terrifying Mu Chen was...

    Such a young Lesser Earth Sovereign was rare, but it couldn¡¯t cause them to be in disbelief. However, he was also a Spiritual Array Schr and Million Rune Battle Formation Master at the same time! This news practically caused their hearts to copse.

    Luo Xiu and Luo Qingya were dumbfounded at this scene. They relied on the resources of the Luo God n to cultivate the path of a Battle Formation Master. However, they merely reached a Hundred Thousand Rune Battle Formation Master, but Mu Chen had reached the Million Rune Battle Formation Master...

    At this moment, they didn¡¯t even have the thoughts ofpeting with Mu Chen.

    They exchanged a look and bitterly smiled before feeling relieved. Perhaps only such a person could deserve the love of the perfect Luo Li...

    ¡°Battle Formation Master...¡± Xue Lingzi¡¯s gaze was red at this scene as he spoke those three words with his teeth clenched and suppressed the surging in his heart. At this moment, his eyelids violently twitched with killing intent gushing in his heart.

    Luo Tianshen was also stunned, and a brief momentter, he took a deep breath to suppress the emotions in his heart. At this moment, he finally understood why Mu Chen dared toe to their Luo God n. So it turned out that Mu Chen had grown into such a great figure in a few years.

    Facing Mu Chen, even someone as powerful as Luo Tianshen felt traces of fear.

    At this moment, he suddenly recalled the words that Mu Chen spoke when he came to bring Luo Li back. I will absolutely not let anyone take her away from me the next time...

    At that time, Luo Tianshen did not think much of those words. But, Mu Chen had been working hard for that goal. Luo Tianshen had no idea how Mu Chen cultivated to this point, but he could guess that Mu Chen had to experience numerous life-and-death situations.

    That fellow has such terrifying attachment and toughness...

    Mu Chen faced Xue Yi, who was looking at this scene with disbelief. Xue Tong was trapped in a Schr Grade Spiritual Array while Xue Shou was caught by a terrifying troop...

    The advantages that they had entirely disappeared due to the youth before them...

    Looking at the smiling Mu Chen, even Xue Yi gradually felt fear rising in his heart.

    Facing Xue Yi, Mu Chen stretched his waist before he stretched his hand out and gently tapped.

    A boundless golden lustre gushed out and formed into a purplish-golden giant behind Mu Chen that possessed a mysterious and immortal aura.

    Under the envelopment of the purple-golden aura, Mu Chen gave a smile at Xue Yi before his voice caused Xue Yi¡¯s forehead to roll down with sweat, ¡°Now, we should be able to have a good 1-on-1 fight, right?¡±

 Chapter 1213 - Yellow Springs Blood Ocean

    Chapter 1213 - Yellow Springs Blood Ocean

    Ripples violently surged on the Luo River before the entire region was flipped around...

    As for the three Earth Sovereigns of the Blood God n, one of them was trapped in a Spiritual Array, the other trapped by an elite troop. Only Xue Yi remained, standing before Mu Chen.

    But at this moment, Xue Yi wished that he wasn¡¯t the one facing Mu Chen...

    A massive silhouette of a purplish-golden giant stood before Mu Chen. That Sovereign Immortal Body didn¡¯t look huge, but it had emanated a mysterious and immortal aura.

    It was naturally the Immortal Golden Body.

    He stood before the Immortal Golden Body without any expression as he looked at Xue Yi, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to not run?¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, Xue Yi¡¯s face alternated between white and green. He was naturally extremely furious with Mu Chen¡¯s mockery, but he had been greatly startled by Mu Chen¡¯s means in Spiritual Arrays and as a Battle Formation Master. For a brief time, Xue Yi was entirely suppressed by Mu Chen¡¯s pressure.

    ¡°Fool, hold him back! As long as the other two break free, then it will be his death!¡± A roar rang out that came from Xue Lingzi.

    Hearing Xue Lingzi¡¯s roar, Xue Yi had finally recovered from his shock. He broke free from Mu Chen¡¯s pressure, and he was experienced. Although he was greatly shocked by Mu Chen¡¯s means, he quickly returned to normal after the roar from Xue Lingzi.

    Mu Chen was truly someone that cannot be underestimated. It was so much so that he could even spare the attention to control the Battle Will and Spiritual Array. But regardless of anything, Mu Chen was alone!

    If he could focus on controlling them, then the Spiritual Array and the elite troop could hold back a Lesser Earth Sovereign and obtain a great advantage.

    But it was a pity that he couldn¡¯t focus on controlling them at the moment.

    Therefore, without any control over the Schr Grade Spiritual Array and elite troop, it¡¯s impossible for him to trap an Earth Sovereign for long.

    Facing the all-out power of Xue Tong and Xue Shou, the Spiritual Array and elite troop would definitely notst for long... and if the two of them broke free, then the three of them could join together to deal with Mu Chen.

    Evidently, it¡¯s impossible for Mu Chen to deal with three who were of the same cultivation as him. Therefore, he resorted to Spiritual Arrays and an elite troop to wear down their advantage.

    That meant that as long as he could hold back Mu Chen, then Xue Tong and Xue Should would be able to break free from their traps and defeat Mu Chen.

    Thinking about it, Xue Yi¡¯s expression turned cold and the panic from before had entirely disappeared. He raised his head and coldly looked at Mu Chen, ¡°Looks like your n isn¡¯t as perfect as you think.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that you canst till then?¡± Mu Chen looked at Xue Yi¡¯s confidence and smiled.

    Xue Yi¡¯s expression sank down as he sneered, ¡°Your Spiritual Array and Battle Formation has truly frightened me. So right now, I have no thoughts of defeating you. But if it is to hold you back, I¡¯m afraid that you have overestimated yourself.¡±

    A torrential crimson Spiritual Energy burst out from his body and formed into a massive silhouette behind him.

    This silhouette looked like it was wearing a crimson kasaya outside, shrouded in the stench of blood and corrosive aura that caused cracks to appear in the surrounding space.

    This was the Sovereign Celestial Body that Xue Yi had cultivated, the Blood Kasaya Immortal Body. It was one of the best in the Blood God n, ranking 51st amongst the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies.

    Evidently, Xue Yi¡¯s confidence was backed by strength.

    The Sovereign Immortal Body stood with a torrential blood aura gushing out, dying the sky crimson. Compared to his Sovereign Immortal Body, Mu Chen¡¯s Immortal Golden Body looked tiny inparison.

    Everyone in this region gulped down a mouthful of saliva at this scene. After all, the Sovereign Immortal Body depended on the power of Spiritual Energy. Generally speaking, a powerful Sovereign Immortal Body would have a bigger size since they could devour more Spiritual Energy.

    Xue Yi moved and stood on the shoulder of the Blood Kasaya Immortal Body, coldly looking down at Mu Chen¡¯s Immortal Golden Body. ¡°Looks like you have greatly exhausted yourself from the Spiritual Array and controlling the troop.¡±

    However, Xue Yi had never seen the Immortal Golden Body before, so he thought that it was due to Mu Chen¡¯s exhaustion of Spiritual Energy that caused his Sovereign Immortal Body to be smaller sized.

    Mu Chen smiled in response since he has no interest in informing his opponent. He tapped his feet andnded on the shoulder of the Immortal Golden Body, then smiled with his eyes narrowed. ¡°Time is precious.¡±

    His attitude caused Xue Yi to be enraged. It had been a long time since he was underestimated.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see if you can keep up with the arrogance after they break free.¡± Xue Yi roared withughter as his hands joined together to form seals. He opened his mouth and, instantly, a torrential blood current gushed from his mouth, forming into a crimson ocean.

    The crimson ocean was littered with white bones, as if there were endless ghosts yelling out while emanating an eerie aura.

    ¡°Yellow Springs Blood Ocean!¡± Xue Yi sinisterly looked at Mu Chen as he waved his hand. The blood ocean gushed out. He did not dare to underestimate Mu Chen. He had brought out his ultimate card right from the start.

    The Yellow Springs Blood Ocean was exceptionally famous in the Blood God n. One would have to conduct a massacre to cultivate this technique, forming an ocean with the blood of others before refining it into this. It contained an extremely powerful corrosive ability that was lethal against Sovereign Immortal Bodies.

    Xue Yi had been relying on this move to erode the Sovereign Immortal Body of his opponent.

    The sight of the crimson ocean caused the eyelids of many to twitch. Evidently, they knew about this Divine Ability of the Blood God n.

    The ocean descended and enveloped Mu Chenpletely. Everyone tightened their expressions at this scene. Those that knew more about this Divine Ability had a change of their expressions since there had been many powerhouses that suffered from this move of the Blood God n.

    ¡°Haha, continue to be happy in the next world!¡± After he saw Mu Chen and his Sovereign Immortal Body being enveloped by the ocean, Xue Yi burst intoughter. He had been relying on this attack to obtain the advantage amongst those of the same level, those that underestimated this move had all greatly suffered.

    It looked like Mu Chen was clearly confident about his means, so he did not even try to avoid and got caught by the Yellow Springs Blood Ocean. That foolish fellow will regret his arrogance.

    As Xue Yiughed, the ocean roared, and the corrosive ability had risen to the limit, causing even the space in this region to shatter.

    But gradually, Xue Yi¡¯s smile turned stiff when he sensed that something was amiss. The Yellow Springs Blood Ocean was swiftly getting thinner at a visible speed.

    ¡°Mhm? What is going on?¡± Xue Yi¡¯s expression changed with a sh of doubt in his eyes. He briefly hesitated before clenching his teeth and tried to recall the Yellow Springs Blood Ocean. He had been working hard to nourish it for it to reach this level, if it was lost here, then he would suffer a great loss.

    However, just when Xue Yi had utilised a secret art to recall it, he suddenly sensed a powerful suction forceing from the ocean.

    Under the suction force, the Yellow Springs Blood Ocean was actually getting swiftly pulled away. In a few breaths, the ocean had thinned down and Mu Chen and his Immortal Golden Body reappeared in everyone¡¯s view.

    At this moment, Mu Chen still stood on the shoulder of the Immortal Golden Body with a smile.

    The Immortal Golden Body beneath his feet had its mouth open. It was the source of that suction force. At this moment, the massive Yellow Springs Blood Ocean was being devoured by it.

    At the look of this scene, many people had their eyes popped out...

    No one had imagined that not only was the Yellow Springs Blood Ocean unable to corrode Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Immortal Body, it got devoured instead.

    On the other hand, Xue Yi¡¯s face was pale at this scene.

    Xue Lingzi was also shocked at this. He was clearly, significantly shocked as well.

    After the Immortal Golden Body devoured the Yellow Springs Blood Ocean, it spat out a blood pearl encased in a golden glow, which was grabbed by Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen held onto that blood pearl that contained the Yellow Springs Blood Ocean before looking at Xue Yi, whose face was pale and tossed it out.

    ¡°Is this very important to you? Then... you can have it back.¡± But when Xue Yi watch the blood pearl being tossed at him, his face drastically changed. His hair stood up on end and he screamed. After that, everyone was dumbfounded as they watch Xue Yi starting to run.

    That¡¯s because, at that moment, Xue Yi felt that his connection with the Yellow Springs Blood Ocean got cut off!

 Chapter 1214 - Despair

    Chapter 1214 - Despair

    The blood pearl streaked across the horizon and flew towards Xue Yi. At this moment, thetter had changed his expression as he started to flee. He felt the connection between him and the Yellow Springs Blood Ocean had been cut off.

    So even if the blood pearl contained the Yellow Springs Blood Ocean, he couldn¡¯t control it. At this moment, it would definitely not recognise him as the owner.

    That was an extremely dangerous bomb and the slightest contact would show great lethality.

    It had great corrosive abilities for a Sovereign Immortal Body, so Xue Yi knew that in his hands, it was a great weapon, but in the hands of others, he would be extremely terrified.

    Now, for example, facing the blood pearl, he could only face it as if he was facing a great enemy and started to escape under the countless gazes. He didn¡¯t dare toe in contact with it at all.

    Mu Chen, on the other hand, looked at this scene calmly. He knew how terrifying the Yellow Springs Blood Ocean was. It could significantly damage a Sovereign Immortal Body, and ording to his estimations, if he still had his Great Sr Undying Body, then he would definitely suffer from that.

    But it was a pity... that his Sovereign Celestial Body had evolved into the Immortal Golden Body!

    As the name implied, it was something that could confront the Top 15 in the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies!

    So the power of it was evident.

    The Immortal Golden Body contained the genuine aura of an immortal, so it could resist all corrosion. In other words, it was immune to the majority of corrosive powers, like the Yellow Springs Blood Ocean...

    It could even devour the Yellow Springs Blood Ocean without harming itself. Furthermore, it could alsopress it into a pearl and cut off the link of it with its owner.

    At this moment, Mu Chen finally experienced how profound the Immortal Golden Body was, that was unimaginable for those Sovereign Celestial Bodies ranking towards the rear.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have you be the first sacrifice for my Immortal Golden Body...¡± Mu Chen muttered. Ever since he formed the Immortal Golden Body, this was the first time he had used it to face a powerhouse, and he was satisfied with the results.

    He looked at Xue Yi and gently snapped his fingers.

    When his snap resounded, Xue Yi suddenly narrowed his eyes as the blood pearl flew at a faster speed, instantly reaching his rear, and exploded.

    In that instant, the torrential blood ocean swept out and encased Xue Yi along with his Sovereign Immortal Body.

    Xue Yi roared and his seals changed. The Blood Kasaya Immortal Body exploded with myriad beams of blood lustre swiftly forming into a wall.

    The blood ocean crashed against the wall, swiftly destroying the wall as it visibly thinned down and shattered before the Yellow Springs Blood Ocean crashed against the Blood Kasaya Immortal Body.

    As it crashed against the Sovereign Immortal Body, a bloody mist started to rise along with Xue Yi¡¯s shriek.

    Massive Spiritual Energy burst out from the Blood Kasaya Immortal Body as Xue Yi swiftly took out a crimson bottle and retrieved the remaining half of the Yellow Springs Blood Ocean.

    When the Yellow Springs Blood Ocean burst out, the immortal aura on it had disappeared. So this was the reason why Xue Yi could retrieve it. But even so, he was in a terrible state at this moment.

    The Blood Kasaya Immortal Body had dimmed down with marks on its body. If it wasn¡¯t for Xue Yi¡¯s Spiritual Energy attribute being close to the Yellow Springs Blood Ocean, he would definitely suffer greatly from it.

    But even so, his Sovereign Immortal Body had been weakened and the brilliant lustre had dimmed.

    Everyone exchanged a look as they witnessed this...

    They never expected that Xue Yi¡¯s Divine Ability would be useless against Mu Chen. His opponent even used his Divine Ability against him.

    However, those with strength looked at Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Immortal Body with a grave expression. At this moment, if anyone still considered Mu Chen¡¯s mysterious Sovereign Immortal Body to be weak, then they would be fools.

    However, they were puzzled. They couldn¡¯t recognise Mu Chen¡¯s mysterious Sovereign Immortal Body...

    They looked at Mu Chen, who remained calm andposed on the shoulder of the Immortal Golden Body, and felt that this young man was even deeper and more unfathomable.

    Xue Yi coldly looked at Mu Chen while the corner of his eyes looked at Xue Tong and Xue Shou. At this moment, the two of them had unleashed all their powers to smash the Spiritual Array and elite troop, trying to break free fast.

    Judging from the advancement of those two, they had evidently gained the upper hand... It looked like his guess was right, without any control, a Schr Grade Spiritual Array and elite troop couldn¡¯tpletely trap two Earth Sovereigns.

    Xue Yi felt relieved at this thought as he coldly looked at Mu Chen and gritted his teeth. No matter what, he had to hinder Mu Chen here!

    With a decision in his heart, Xue Yi no longer hesitated and sat on the shoulder of the Blood Kasaya Immortal Body before swiftly forming seals along with his Sovereign Immortal Body.

    Innumerable beams of crimson lustre shot out from the Blood Kasaya Immortal Body with a resounding Sanskrit chant. It was a chant that triggered the killing intent and bloodlust of a human.

    Xue Yi¡¯s eyes turned red with blood dripping from his body. He roared, and a shocking scene appeared. Layers of skin were actually being ripped off his body.

    When his skin was ripped off, the Blood Kasaya Immortal Body roared before the kasaya suddenly flew and integrated with Xue Yi¡¯s skin, forming into a massive skin of blood kasaya with numerous sinister faces engraved on the kasaya and a bloody aura spread out in this region...

    ¡°Sovereign Ability - Demonic Blood Kasaya!¡± Xue Yi, who was covered in blood, looked at Mu Chen sinisterly as his coarse roar resounded.

    The skin of kasaya flew out. It was like a crimson screen that enveloped Mu Chen and his Immortal Golden Body. The kasaya closed up, forming into a huge bag that trapped Mu Chen within.

    Those that knew about it were inwardly smacking their lips. This Demonic Blood Kasaya was Xue Yi¡¯s famed move. Being enveloped by that bag, it would create endless blood demons that turned the person trapped within into a puddle of blood.

    But Xue Yi would be greatly weakened every time he used it. So unless he was required to, he wouldn¡¯t resort to it so easily. But at this moment, he couldn¡¯t consider too much to trap Mu Chen.

    ¡°This time, I¡¯ll see how you are going to break my blood kasaya!¡±

    A crimson lustre covered Mu Chen¡¯s sight as he raised his head and looked at the bloody bag. At this moment, countless amounts of blood dripped from the bag and formed into demons. Those demons did not have an actual state and could prate through defences and even Spiritual Energy could be exhausted by them.

    ¡°Too bad... but it¡¯s my turn now.¡± Mu Chen smiled with his eyes narrowed as he sat down on the shoulder of the Immortal Golden Body. He formed seals, and along with the changes of his seals, a purplish-golden lustre gathered into a rune as it wriggled before the Immortal Golden Body.

    It¡¯s one of Immortal Golden Body¡¯s Sovereign Abilities, the Divine Immortal Runes!

    Mu Chen looked at the Divine Immortal Rune and changed his seals again, the Spiritual Energy in his body endlessly gushed into the Immortal Golden Body.

    Clearly, one Divine Immortal Rune was insufficient to deal with Xue Yi.

    Back in the Ancient Haven Pce, Mu Chen could only create two Divine Immortal Runes. But after thepatibility with the Immortal Golden Body deepened through the months, he also had a more profound insight with this Sovereign Ability.

    One Divine Immortal Rune after another formed. Mu Chen focused on creating the runes as the blood demons charged over. However, the Immortal Golden Body burst forth with a dazzling light along with an immortal aura that blew the blood demons back.

    Ten-odd breathster, Mu Chen opened his eyes with a total of six Divine Immortal Runes before him!

    ¡°Divine Immortal Runes - Myriad Transformation!¡± Mu Chen flicked his finger out with a calm expression. The six Divine Immortal Runes joined together and a purplish-golden lustre burst out. A few breathster, the six Divine Immortal Runes had formed into a massive... Immortal Needle!

    Looking at the Immortal Needle, Mu Chen waved his hand and the needle turned into a beam of light as it shot towards the bloody bag.

    Mu Chen looked at the needle and ced his hands behind his back with a slight smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been messing around with you for half a day. Now, it¡¯s time for you to despair...¡±

 Chapter 1215 - Fall

    Chapter 1215 - Fall

    Everyone looked at the crimson skin kasaya that encased Mu Chen with grave expressions. Even Earth Sovereigns of the same realm would have trouble after being trapped within, and even if Mu Chen was extraordinary, he would still require some time for him to break free.

    They looked at the direction of Xue Tong and Xue Shou, witnessing the explosions of dreadful Spiritual Energy. The two of them were currentlyunching attacks, causing the Spiritual Array and elite troop to wear down.

    If this situation continues, Mu Chen might have to face three Earth Sovereigns by the time he breaks free...

    And at that time, the three Earth Sovereigns would surely not give Mu Chen a chance after suffering a loss, and Mu Chen would definitely not be able to face all three of them at the same time.

    Some of them sighed. It looked like the Blood God n was gradually recovering from the situation...

    This was also naturally noticed by the experts of the Luo God n, causing them to show worry on their faces.

    On the other hand, Xue Lingzi felt relieved, but was gritting his teeth. He never expected a Lesser Earth Sovereign to cause such havoc in their Blood God n. Even if they managed to win today, they would definitely be mocked by others since they required three Lesser Earth Sovereigns to deal with one.

    But fortunately, that hateful brat will definitely die today!

    Xue Yi, who was standing on the Blood Kasaya Immortal Body also felt relieved as he looked at the crimson skin kasaya with a sinister gaze. This was the first time that he would be in such a pathetic state by someone of the same cultivation.

    ¡°Hmph, but no matter how arrogant you are, don¡¯t think of having a good time now that you are in my Demonic Blood Kasaya!¡± Xue Yi snorted. But he knew that despite this, killing Mu Chen would be tough. Fortunately, he only needed to drag the time, and by the time Mu Chen breaks free, he would be facing the attack of three Earth Sovereigns.

    Thinking of Mu Chen¡¯s oue, Xue Yi finally felt at ease. But while he was waiting for that moment toe, his expression suddenly changed.

    ¡°Mhm?¡± Knitting his brows, Xue Yi looked at the Demonic Blood Kasaya and seemed to feel a peculiar Spiritual Energy fluctuation. But before he could react to it, he saw a sharp end slowlying out of the Demonic Blood Kasaya...

    A purplish-golden lustre burst out along with an incredibly sharp aura that pierced holes in the surrounding space. It¡¯s as if it could pierce through anything!

    At this moment, the Demonic Blood Kasaya emanated a shriek.

    Xue Yi¡¯s face had also drastically changed with horror rising on his face. That¡¯s because at that moment, he heard an ear-piercing sound that caused his face to turn even paler.

    Under all the attention, the purplish-golden lustre pierced through the Demonic Blood Kasaya, tearing it into fragments.

    ¡°How is this possible...¡± Xue Yi¡¯s gaze shed with fear and disbelief as he muttered.

    Many people had also widened their mouths since no one had imagined that the Demonic Blood Kasaya that had caused trouble for many Earth Sovereigns to be torn apart in less than a minute...

    ¡°What is that?¡± Everyone looked at the purplish-golden lustre and were instantly dumbfounded. They realised that the purplish-golden radiance was actually a massive needle!

    However, the sharpness of the needle sent chills down their spines, something that could even make a Lesser Earth Sovereign feel fearful. They felt that if the needle was directed at them, it¡¯s impossible for them to withstand it, even with their physical bodies.

    The needle tore through the Demonic Blood Kasaya and increased its speed, flying in the direction of Xue Yi.

    At this moment, Xue Yi felt a purplish-golden beam of light streaking across the sky. Instantly, his soul left his body as he roared. The Blood Kasaya Immortal Body beneath his feet exploded with a majestic blood lustre, forming into ayered bloody. After all, his defences had been significantly weakened after executing the Demonic Blood Kasaya.

    As the needle flew, it constantly broke through theyered bloody. The bloody was akin to beingyers of blood screens and despite the sharpness of the needle, the needle was getting slowed down.

    Xue Yi looked at the needle that still managed to pierce through despite putting all his strength into that defence. He gritted his teeth and opened his mouth before a crimson beam flew out.

    ¡°Demonic Blood Banner!¡± The beam swiftly expanded into a banner that integrated into the blood screens. Instantly, the needle suffered an obstruction and could no longer budge an inch.

    Evidently, that Demonic Blood Banner was a Low Rank Saint Artifact!

    Finally stopping the needle with the help of the Demonic Blood Banner, Xue Yi felt heavily relieved with his back drenched in sweat.

    However, a light shed before him the moment he felt relieved. Mu Chen flew out and looked at Xue Yi with a smile and narrowed eyes. An azure feathered fan appeared in his hand.

    Fanning the fan, a massive gale blew in the region. An azure cyclone pounced forth and Xue Yi¡¯s blood screen and the banner were blown away.

    Xue Yi instantly narrowed his pupils while feeling his scalp screaming in danger. Immediately, he started to retreat.

    After blowing away the defences, Mu Chen grasped his hand, and the needle appeared. As the purplish-golden lustre shed, it had turned into a liquid state and flew around Mu Chen¡¯s fingertips as his silhouette disappeared.

    In the next moment, he appeared before Xue Yi with a terrifying speed that caused horror to appear on thetter¡¯s face. At that moment, he felt death.

    ¡°We¡¯ve wasted enough time. I think it¡¯s enough, isn¡¯t it?¡± Mu Chen looked at Xue Yi with a cold expression. The other party nearly forced Luo Li to death, so he long had killing intent for the other party.

    However, it¡¯s not easy to kill an Earth Sovereign, and he needed an opportunity. Like now...

    With an indifferent expression, his finger pierced through space and pierced a hole on Xue Yi¡¯s chest.

    But at that moment when Mu Chen¡¯s finger had pierced Xue Yi¡¯s chest, Xue Yi clenched his teeth, and his arm exploded. A blood lustre flickered, and his figure had mysteriously disappeared a few myriad feet away.

    He had used a self-harming method to achieve a short period of space transference and escaped the fate of being killed by Mu Chen.

    His face was pale as he looked at Mu Chen with a sinister gaze and grounded his teeth. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re too na?ve if you want to kill me!¡±

    The life of an Earth Sovereign was tenacious. Unless it was a situation ofplete suppression, it¡¯s difficult for them to be killed.

    Looking at the escaped Xue Yi, a faint mocking smile rose on Mu Chen¡¯s indifferent face.

    Seeing his smile, Xue Yi felt a surging chill in his heart as he lowered his head. In the wound on his chest, he saw a purplish-golden liquid burrowing into his flesh. It was akin to mercury and it had spread throughout his body in an instant.

    Xue Yi was beyond terrified by this scene as he realised that the liquid had sealed his Spiritual Energy, causing the Spiritual Energy in the infected parts of his body to be suppressed.

    ¡°No!¡± A death aura enveloped him as Xue Yi cried out.

    ¡°Divine Immortal Runes - Myriad Transformation.¡± With an indifferent gaze, Mu Chen gently flicked his finger.

    At that moment, when his voice came out, Xue Yi¡¯s body started to crack and purplish-golden spikes shot out, instantly turning him into a porcupine as his cries resonated throughout the horizon.

    Xue Lingzi was also shocked by this scene. By the time he recovered, he had roared while looking at Xue Yi¡¯s pathetic state, ¡°Brat, you dare!¡±

    However, in response to his roar, Mu Chen indifferently cast a nce at Xue Lingzi before gently snapping his finger.

    Xue Yi¡¯s body suddenly exploded and a purplish-golden lustre dominated out, annihting every single piece of Xue Yi. It was total annihtion, destroying any vitality of Xue Yi!

    As the blood mist drifted in the air, the vitality of Xue Yi had beenpletely erased.

    That also meant that... a Lesser Earth Sovereign of the Blood God n had fallen!

    Whether it were the powerhouses of the other forces or the Luo God n, even Liu Tiandao¡¯s party from far away was dumbfounded by this scene. When they looked at Mu Chen again, a chill gradually enveloped their bodies.

    At this moment, they finally witnessed how terrifying... this young man was...

    How terrifying it was!

 Chapter 1216 - Achievement

    Chapter 1216 - Achievement

    As the bloody mist drifted above the Luo River, the entire city was enveloped in silence, shrouded by invisible fear.

    Everyone was dazed as they looked at the bloody mist. If they hadn¡¯t witnessed it, they definitely wouldn¡¯t choose to believe that an Earth Sovereign had been killed before them, an Earth Sovereign!

    They were true powerhouses of the Great Thousand World that could be elites even in those ancient ns!

    If they were ced somewhere else, they could even be proimed as kings and dominate an entire region as a tyrant.

    Everyone knew that Earth Sovereigns were powerful because of their vitality being raised to a higher level. Reaching that level, the Sovereign Sea would shatter and evolve,pletely fusing with their body. So even if the majority of an Earth Sovereign¡¯s body was destroyed, as long as it still contained the slightest vitality, then they would be able to restore their bodies.

    Trying to kill an Earth Sovereign would mean that the vitality contained in every single part of their body had to be erased!

    So it was naturally hard to aplish this feat unless it was aplete suppression, so it¡¯s extremely tough for a Lesser Earth Sovereign to kill another Lesser Earth Sovereign.

    However, it had taken ce right before their eyes.

    Many people gulped down a mouthful of saliva. Even the other Earth Sovereigns spying on the Luo God n felt fearful in their hearts.

    On a Pagoda far away, Liu Tiandao and the rest watched with deep fear in their eyes. None of them had expected Mu Chen to actually possess the ability to ughter a Lesser Earth Sovereign.

    When Liu Tiandao recalled his fight with Mu Chen, he felt sweat dripping from his back. It was fortunate that Mu Chen had no intention to kill, or his oue wouldn¡¯t be any better than this Earth Sovereign of the Blood God n.

    From the start till the end, they did not think much of this Ruler of their Mu Abode since he had been seen as an ant to them in the past. However, he had truly surpassed them.

    Their eyes flickered as they inwardly sighed. They had also rectified Mu Chen¡¯s position in their hearts. At least, they already felt revere for this young Ruler of theirs.

    Mand did not speak but she coldly watched the changes in their hearts. Not only did Mu Chen¡¯s means intimidated the Blood God n, but he had also given those aloof fellows a wake-up p.

    At this moment, maybe they finally understood that even without her support, Mu Chen could also firmly sit on the position of the Mu Abode¡¯s Abode Ruler.

    Furthermore, as someone that understood the best, Mand knew that Mu Chen had not gone all-out, since he still had his biggest trump card, the Three Pures.

    Otherwise, not to mention a single Xue Yi, even if the three Earth Sovereigns of the Blood God n came at him, none of them would be able to gain any benefit from Mu Chen¡¯s Three Pures.

    However, Mu Chen clearly did not want to reveal it yet, which was the reason why he yed with Xue Yi a little longer.

    ¡°You brat! I will tear you apart!¡± An angry voice rang out amidst themotion, resounding within this region along with violent killing intent.

    Xue Lingzi¡¯s eyes had turned red with dreadful Spiritual Energy forming into a torrential wave of blood behind him. He never expected Mu Chen to be so ruthless, to kill without any hesitation!

    It¡¯s a significant loss for the Blood God n that made Xue Lingzi rage in his heart.

    Under his rage, Xue Lingzi nearly lost control as he made his move. His finger tapped forth as a blood current gushed out and formed countless sinister faces.

    However, another massive Spiritual Energy dominated out that erased the blood current in the process; it was naturally done by Luo Tianshen.

    Luo Tianshen cast aplicated nce at Mu Chen before turning to Xue Lingzi and sneered, ¡°Did you really think that I¡¯m a vase, only for disy?¡±

    ¡°Luo Tianshen, as long as you hand that brat to me, I guarantee that I will not pick on your Luo God n in the future!¡± Xue Lingzi clenched his teeth. At this moment, the hatred he felt for Mu Chen soared.

    But facing his offer, Luo Tianshen mockingly smiled as he waved his hand, summoning a massive Sovereign Immortal Body that obstructed Xue Lingzi from chasing after Mu Chen.

    ¡°Good! Good! Luo Tianshen, you will regret this!¡± Seeing Luo Tianshen¡¯s answer, Xue Lingzi¡¯s expression turned sinister as he threatened. His gaze shed endlessly cold as he looked at Mu Chen from afar, as if he was applying pressure on thetter.

    However, Mu Chen had utterly ignored his cold gaze while calmly patting his hands and coldly looked at Xue Tong, who was trapped in the Spiritual Array.

    At this moment, under Xue Tong¡¯s attacks, the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array was already on the verge of copsing. The seven dragons had also been reduced to three.

    Naturally, it was impossible to confront a Lesser Earth Sovereign with a Schr Grade Spiritual Array that was under no one¡¯s control.

    But it¡¯s time for this to end. Mu Chen smiled at Xue Tong who was in the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array and his silhouette moved. He had quickly appeared in the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array and sat down.

    Seeing that Mu Chen descended into the Spiritual Array, Xue Tong¡¯s face drastically changed. He was clear with as long as a Spiritual Array Master took control of a Spiritual Array, the might would significantly change.

    ¡°Not bad, to be able to destroy it to this state...¡± Mu Chen looked at the tottering Nine Dragon God-Killing Array with a smile. His eyes coldly shed as he waved his hand. Spiritual seals flew from his hand and integrated into the Spiritual Array.

    As Mu Chen made his move, the tottering Nine Dragon God-Killing Array swiftly recovered in less than ten-odd breaths; the array had beenpletely restored!

    Xue Tong clenched his teeth at this scene. He had exerted great effort to damage the array, but Mu Chen had instantly restored it.

    ¡°The previous Nine Dragon God-Killing Array was merely in a defensive state, why don¡¯t you give it another try?¡± Mu Chen looked at Xue Tong with a smile, and his eyes narrowed as hands joined together.

    A draconic roar rang out from the Spiritual Array and everyone watched as one dragon after another was formed within the Spiritual Array again. Instantly, the number of dragons had been restored to seven!

    Furthermore, when the seven dragons were formed, a terrifying pressure burst out that was several times more powerful than before!

    A simr Spiritual Array with a same number of dragons, but under Mu Chen¡¯s control, the true power of the array waspletely unleashed.

    Sensing the pressure, even Xue Tong¡¯s face had turned unsightly with fear shing in the depths of his eyes. At this moment, he felt threatened by this Spiritual Array.

    If the previous Nine Dragon God-Killing Array could only hold him up, then, this time, if he let his guard down, there was a chance that he might be killed like Xue Yi!

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time to deal with you, since I have another Earth Sovereign to deal with. If you can survive this, then you are capable.¡± Mu Chen coldly looked at Xue Tong. Without any hesitation, his seals changed and the seven dragons emanated an earth-shattering roar as they dived towards Xue Tong at the same time.

    Myriad pirs of radiance burst out from the seven dragons as they fused into a massive hundred thousand-foot long dragon that had a fluctuating might as it pounced towards Xue Tong.

    Facing this attack, Xue Tong¡¯s face had drastically changed and he immediately triggered his Sovereign Immortal Body without any hesitation, instantly executing all his trump cards.

    In the next moment, the dragon dived down with a violent, exploding Spiritual Energy. A visible shock wave spread out, tearing the surrounding space apart.

    Even the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array couldn¡¯t contain all of its power and the array shattered.

    But when the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array shattered, the massive Sovereign Immortal Body also broke apart and a pathetic-looking silhouette flew out, streaking a few myriad feet across the Luo River.

    Mu Chen paid no attention to the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array that shattered and he merely cast a nce at Xue Tong, feeling pity. That¡¯s because he felt that although Xue Tong had been gravely injured, he didn¡¯t manage to kill him.

    The second match ended with Xue Tong being gravely injured!

    Mu Chen paid no attention to the surrounding audience, but turned around and dived into the Spirit-ughtering Army.

    He had to defeat the third Earth Sovereign while the Spirit-ughtering Army was still in its top state.

    The moment Mu Chen entered the Spirit-ughtering Army, the torrential Battle Will whistled.

    The time needed for an incense to burnter, the torrential Battle Will exploded before Mu Chen waved his hand, recalling the damaged Spirit-ughtering Army while indifferently looking at the hole in the Luo River with Xue Shou lying within.

    The third match ended with Xue Shou being gravely injured!

    In an instant, the entire region was shrouded in silence...

 Chapter 1217 - It canâ€™t be

    Chapter 1217 - It can¡¯t be...

    An enormous crater appeared in the Luo River that practically cut the Luo River¡¯s flow. Xue Shou¡¯s clothes were tattered while heid in it the crater with his Spiritual Energy diminished. Evidently, he had been gravely injured.

    Xue Tong was also lying in another corner of the Luo River, looking incredibly pathetic.

    At this moment, the blood mist that was caused by Xue Yi had alsopletely faded away...

    This region was silent. Everyone had their eyes bulging out at this scene. At this moment, regardless of the Blood God n or the Luo God n, or even the other powerhouses watching this battle, everyone had taken a deep breath in their hearts with fear.

    That¡¯s because this achievement was simply too terrifying.

    By himself, Mu Chen managed to defeat three Earth Sovereigns, killing one and gravely injuring two!

    At this moment, they would rather believe that Mu Chen had hidden his strength as a Greater Earth Sovereign. After all, the reality was too cruel and if Mu Chen really was a Greater Earth Sovereign, then Xue Yi and the other two wouldn¡¯t dare to gang up on him, even if they were gutsy...

    However, Mu Chen, who had aplished this feat, was a Lesser Earth Sovereign simr to the three of them!

    Thus, everyone started to look at Mu Chen with respect in their eyes.

    At this moment, Mu Chen maintained a calm expression, and he did not feel much joy, despite his achievements. It was as if this was supposed to be the case.

    If it was in the past, many people might have felt that he was showing off. But after achieving such feats, everyone felt that his calm was deep and unfathomable.

    Even the experts of the Luo God n were looking at the silhouette with joy in the depths of their eyes. Evidently, this situation had exceeded their expectations.

    They initially thought that Mu Chen would be killed by the three Earth Sovereigns of the Blood God n. But in the end, the three Earth Sovereigns were defeated. This was undoubtedly a ray of hope for them, who had previously lost hope.

    Perhaps their Empress had an extraordinary rtionship with that young man, which caused the young man to save their Luo God n.

    Luo Xiu and Luo Qingya exchanged a nce. At this moment, they had lost the motivation topete. They genuinely hoped that Mu Chen could help Luo Li get their Luo God n out of this desperate situation.

    Perhaps they had doubts earlier, but at this moment, they believed that Mu Chen could aplish it.

    On the pagoda, the throats of Liu Tiandao and the rest uncontrobly rolled as they looked at Xue Tong and Xue Shou. When they looked at Mu Chen again, the respect they had for Mu Chen was already on the same level as Mand. At this moment, they¡¯re finally convinced of Mu Chen¡¯s strength.

    That¡¯s because the power that Mu Chen had disyed had intimidated them; furthermore, Mu Chen was still young, that meant that he still had the potential to grow.

    Thus, Liu Tiandao and the rest believed that, in the near future, Mu Chen would definitely surpass Mand. At that time, the Mu Abode would also grow stronger because of Mu Chen¡¯s existence.

    And they would rely on Mu Chen, obtaining unimaginable positions and resources.

    ¡°Abode Ruler is truly a genius blessed by the heavens, having incredible potential. In the future, we will all rejoice for the choice that we made.¡± Liu Tiandao sighed with revere.

    This time, him calling Mu Chen ¡®Abode Ruler¡¯ came from the depths of his heart.

    When the Netherworld Pce Master and the rest saw how that old fellow gave up his enmity with Mu Chen and even ttered him, they felt loathing for Liu Tiandao. Despite such thoughts in their hearts, all of them still nodded their heads, expressing their agreement with Liu Tiandao.

    Seeing the changes in those fellows, Mand¡¯s lips rose, since she knew that from this moment onwards, those fellows would genuinely acknowledge Mu Chen¡¯s position.

    That also meant that starting from this moment, they had given up their arrogance and truly revered Mu Chen as their superior, bing his loyal subordinates...

    ¡°That fellow...¡± Under countless shocked gazes, Luo Tianshen was also stunned before he turned to look at Mu Chen with aplicated gaze.

    He was also greatly astonished by this achievements. With a simr cultivation, Mu Chen managed to kill one and gravely injured two. Such results were sufficient to leave anyone speechless.

    Regarding this, Luo Tianshen felt the mostplicated feeling in his heart. After all, he had personally witnessed how weak and helpless Mu Chen was a few years ago.

    At that time, Luo Tianshen could tell the stubbornness and perseverance that he had. He vaguely felt that Mu Chen might grow powerful.

    And as he had expected, Mu Chen had grown powerful. But he was surprised that Mu Chen achieved it so quickly in a span of four years!

    The youth who had yet to even step into the Sovereign Realm back then had risen like aet, entering the Earth Sovereign Realm. Furthermore, he even possessed such powerful means and strength!

    Facing Mu Chen, even Luo Tianshen felt fearful. He felt fortunate that he did not suppressed or bullied that young man when he was weak. Otherwise, he would be left in an awkward position.

    ¡°Rather to provoke a bulbul than to bully a youth.¡± Luo Tianshen sighed with heavy emotions.

    Because of Mu Chen¡¯s achievements, the three Earth Sovereigns that belonged to the royal family¡¯s branch had also stopped. All of them could see the fear on each other¡¯s faces when they looked at Xue Tong and Xue Shou¡¯s state.

    ¡°Haha, what a formidable brat!¡± Luo Tianlong¡¯s eyes beamed as he burst intoughter, ¡°No wonder thatss Luo Li yearned so strongly. Haha, so thatss¡¯s eyesight isn¡¯t any weaker than her talent!¡±

    As he spoke, he coldly looked at the three Earth Sovereigns and sneered, ¡°Looks like the thighs of the Blood God n isn¡¯t as thick as you guys have imagined.¡±

    Those three Earth Sovereigns had unsightly expressions before they summoned their courage, ¡°That brat is truly powerful, but I¡¯m afraid that that¡¯s the best he could do.¡±

    Luo Tianlong mocked with a smile and no longer bothered with them. His gaze fell on the direction of Xue Lingzi. At this moment, thetter¡¯s face was extremely solemn with killing intent shing in his eyes, before he fixed his eyes on Mu Chen.

    His body trembled at this moment, so anyone could imagine his rage.

    ¡°Trash! Three pieces of trash! To be forced by a brat to this point. Have all of you cultivated your powers into the bodies of dogs?!¡± Xue Lingzi clenched his teeth as he roared. His rage was directed at Xue Tong and Xue Shou, utterly embarrassing the two of them.

    At this moment, the two of them were also shivering. They knew that they would probably be aughingstock in the future if the news of three Earth Sovereigns ganging on Mu Chen and failing with one of them being killed and two gravely injured.

    ¡°All of you, go and kill that brat!¡± Xue Lingzi¡¯s gaze became dark. Not only did he look at Xue Tong and Xue Shou, he even looked at the two other Lesser Earth Sovereigns of the Blood God n.

    Even with a pale face, Xue Tong and Xue Shou struggled to slowly stand up.

    ¡°And you guys, can¡¯t even deal with one with the three of you. If you guys don¡¯t want to live, I can grant your wish!¡± Xue Lingzi coldly turned as he looked at the three Earth Sovereigns of the Luo God n¡¯s royal family¡¯s branch.

    ¡°Go with them and fight. If that brat doesn¡¯t die today, you guys will take his ce in hell!¡± Hearing his words, the three Lesser Earth Sovereigns changed their expressions and became extremely unsightly. They could sense the killing intent in Xue Lingzi¡¯s eyes. However, they did not dare to refute those words and could only clench their teeth before two of them separated and appeared beside Xue Tong and Xue Shou.

    The other two Earth Sovereigns of the Blood God n had also arrived, with a total of 6 Lesser Earth Sovereigns facing Mu Chen.

    Although nearly half of them were injured, this formation was still terrifying.

    Facing the shameless methods of the Blood God n, amotion broke out in the Luo God City. Some forces that were watching this even inwardly cursed that the Blood God n hadpletely forsaken their face.

    The experts of the Luo God n clenched their teeth, but there was nothing they could do.

    ¡°Winner takes all. If we¡¯re bothered by the views of others, then my Blood God n can forget about rising.¡± Xue Lingzi wasn¡¯t bothered by those gazes as he mocked. He eerily looked at Mu Chen. ¡°Brat, don¡¯t you have a lot of trump cards? You can try again now, and if you can defeat all of them, my Blood God n is even willing to surrender to the Luo God n!¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Wolves like you can be quickly killed, forget about surrendering.¡±

    ¡°Still being so stubborn, despite facing your death!¡± Xue Lingzi¡¯s gaze turned cold.

    Mu Chen shrugged his shoulders before he casually looked at the three Lesser Earth Sovereigns and smiled. ¡°Are you sure that I will be the one that dies today?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± A ridiculing arc rose on the corner of Xue Lingzi¡¯s lips. ¡°Are you capable of dealing with six Lesser Earth Sovereigns?¡±

    Mu Chen smiled with his eyes narrowed before he looked at the six Lesser Earth Sovereigns and suddenly said, ¡°It looks like you have forgotten what I have previously said.¡±

    Xue Lingzi frowned as he sneered, ¡°What? You¡¯re still faking it?¡±

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes as he faintly replied, ¡°As I have previously said. I am Mu Chen, the Abode Ruler of the Mu Abode.¡±

    Xue Lingzi coldlyughed, ¡°What Mu Abode, never heard of it before.¡±

    Mu Chen raised his head and looked at Xue Lingzi with a smile, instantly causing Xue Lingzi to feel unease.

    ¡°Since I am the Abode Ruler of the Mu Abode, did you think that I came alone?

    ¡°You think that you¡¯re the only one that knows how to call for reinforcements?¡± Finishing his words, Mu Chen gently raised his hand.

    When his hand was raised, everyone saw spatial distortions around Mu Chen and numerous silhouettes, along with boundless Spiritual Energy fluctuations, stepped out and appeared behind him under countless stunned gazes.

    At that moment, even Xue Lingzi¡¯s face had drastically changed as he took a deep cold breath in disbelief. A fear surged from his heart to his head, screaming terror at him...

 Chapter 1218 - Senior Winter

    Chapter 1218 - Senior Winter

    Mu Chen stood with his hands behind his back. at his rear, a massive Spiritual Energy burst out before space distorted and silhouettes stepped out from the distortion, standing behind Mu Chen under all the bulging eyes.

    A total of five silhouettes, all of them emanating powerful Spiritual Energy with a terrifying pressure that spread out, tearing the clouds in the sky apart.

    The five of them were all Lesser Earth Sovereigns!

    When they appeared, the pressure from Xue Tong and the six other Lesser Earth Sovereigns had been immediately suppressed. On the contrary, they started to sense a terrifying pressure enveloping them from the sky that they were facing.

    Thus, their faces instantly turned unsightly with an unconceble fear gradually rising in their eyes.

    ¡°Five... five Lesser Earth Sovereigns?! Are they actually from the so-called ¡®Mu Abode¡¯? The strength of the Mu Abode is actually so powerful?¡± Finally, some people recovered from the shock. They looked at this scene in disbelief. Even in the entire Lesser West Heaven Realm, probably only the Blood God n would bring out such an amount. But the Mu Abode that none of them had heard before also possessed such strength?

    Furthermore, they could tell that all five of those Lesser Earth Sovereigns were standing behind Mu Chen with respectful gazes. That also meant that they¡¯re subordinates of Mu Chen.

    At this moment, they finally understood why Mu Chen was so fearless when facing the Blood God n. It¡¯s because he had the strength and qualifications to fight with the Blood God n; after all, even Xue Lingzi could only cower when facing such a formation.

    If he wanted to fight with his cultivation at the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, then it would only result in two sides suffering.

    ¡°That fellow...¡± Luo Tianshen was also shocked by this scene. A brief momentter, he could only bitterly smile and shake his head. Mu Chen¡¯s performance had won him over, but he never expected that Mu Chen would have such a hand hidden in his sleeve.

    Not only did he be a powerhouse himself, he even had a gathering of such powerful existences.

    ording to Luo Tianshen¡¯s estimations, with Mu Chen¡¯s current strength, he was not inferior to their Luo God n...

    Contrasting this, Luo Tianshen¡¯s gaze burned even further as he looked at Mu Chen. This brat is truly a miracle, and perhaps, if he and Luo Li get together, it might bring a miracle for our Luo God n.

    ¡°We pay our respects to the Abode Ruler!¡± Under all the attention, Liu Tiandao and the other four weren¡¯t bothered as they cupped their hands and performed a subordinate etiquette towards Mu Chen.

    Look at their attitude, Mu Chen¡¯s brows were raised. In the past, although they addressed him as Abode Ruler, he could tell the awkwardness it gave them. But this time, Mu Chen could hear that they spoke from the depths of their hearts.

    He looked at the five of them with a profound gaze and understood what was going on. It seemed like his achievements had not only intimidated the Blood God n, it even intimidated those fellows.

    It was an unexpected surprise, and Mu Chen lightly smiled. After all, it¡¯s not easy for him to get those fellows that once ruled the Northern Region to acknowledge him.

    ¡°Abode Ruler has exhausted yourself from the three. Leave those fellows to us.¡± Netherworld Pce Master smiled. He was a decisive person, and since he had acknowledged Mu Chen, he would naturally position himself well andmit to his duties as a subordinate.

    Liu Tiandao and the rest nodded their heads as they coldly looked at Xue Tong and the rest.

    Facing the five of them, Xue Tong and the other five felt their scalps numbing. Although they had the advantage of numbers, Mu Chen had gravely injured nearly half. If they were to fight, they would definitely suffer a huge loss.

    The three Earth Sovereigns of the Luo God n¡¯s royal family branch felt bitter in their hearts. They never expected that not only would this young fellow have a powerful cultivation, the so-called ¡°Mu Abode¡± was also even more terrifying with a total of five Lesser Earth Sovereigns!

    That powerful formation wasn¡¯t any weaker than the Blood God n!

    Because of that fellow¡¯s appearance, the Luo God n¡¯s situation hadpletely changed. Under his protection, Luo Li would be able to sessfully obtain the inheritance, and her position in the Luo God n in the future would be unshakable.

    Their failure was predetermined.

    They looked at Xue Lingzi in panic. At this moment, thetter had a serious expression. The appearance of the five Earth Sovereigns had greatly shocked him. But he was still a Greater Earth Sovereign, after all, so he managed to suppress his emotions.

    He looked at Mu Chen with a dark gaze and slowly said, ¡°I, Xue Lingzi, have met many people, and I never thought that I had underestimated you.¡±

    His tone no longer contained the disdain from before and he started to view Mu Chen as someone on the same level. After all, Mu Chen¡¯s status as the Mu Abode¡¯s Abode Ruler was something that could make him feel fearful.

    Mu Chen remained silent at his words.

    Xue Lingzi briefly pondered before saying, ¡°I can give up pursuing the matters of killing an Elder of my Blood God n. I can even give you 300,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. All I ask is for you to leave, you can take Luo Li along with you!¡±

    His words had instantly caused a vastmotion, since no one expected Xue Lingzi to be so decisive. Not only was he not going to pursue Mu Chen, he was even willing to makepensation and let Luo Li go. But if that happened, the Luo God n would definitely be doomed.

    That amount was not small, and even the Blood God n would have to empty their treasury for that. The citizens of the Luo God n looked at Mu Chen, trembling. That amount was unimaginable. Even a Greater Earth Sovereign would be shaken by it.

    Not to mention that they knew that if Mu Chen refused, then he would be facing a Greater Earth Sovereign.

    ¡°Haha, what a tempting offer.¡± Mu Chen was also astonished by Xue Lingzi¡¯s boldness. He then gentlyughed and looked at Luo Tianshen. ¡°Patriarch Luo, what do you think?¡±

    Luo Tianshen was calm after hearing his question without any worries. It wasn¡¯t because he believed in Mu Chen, Luo Li was the one that he believed in. With her eyesight, she naturally wouldn¡¯t choose someone that would be attracted by money.

    Seeing Luo Tianshen, Mu Chen also flung his lips aside and smiled towards Xue Lingzi. ¡°Bring out what other means you have.¡±

    It was also his reply. When Xue Lingzi heard his words, he did not have many changes on his face. Only his body started trembling, his gaze grew colder. A brief momentter, he calmly said, ¡°Since you guys don¡¯t want to leave when the path is given to you, then don¡¯t me me for this.¡±

    He suddenly turned around and hollered with a respectful voice, ¡°Senior Winter, please show yourself!¡±

    Along with Xue Lingzi¡¯s voice, the distant sky suddenly turned cold with snowkes drifting down, freezing thend.

    As snowkes drifted, they suddenly gathered before Xue Lingzi, turning into a white-robed elder. His brows and beard were white and looked skinny. Even without any expression, the snowke runes could be vaguely seen.

    Instantly, everyone focused their gazes over, and some people had drastically changed their expressions with their voices resounding, ¡°That is Senior Winter Snow?!¡±

    ¡°Heavens, why is he here?!¡± Everyone had astonishment on their faces. The faces of the Luo God n instantly turned ashen, and even Luo Tianshen had sweat dripping from his head as he looked at this old man.

    This old man was a famous existence in the West Heaven Continent, a Perfected Earth Sovereign!

    Naturally, he had another more terrifying identity. He was from the West Heaven Temple!

    ¡°You... you actually invited someone from the West Heaven Temple?!¡± Luo Tianshen looked at Xue Lingzi with his eyes turning red. Evidently, he never expected that Xue Lingzi would go this far to deal with their Luo God n!

    Xue Lingzi smiled. He had paid a great price to invite this existence. And this time, no matter how Mu Chen bounced around, he would surely die here!

    ¡°I have given you a path earlier, but you refused. And now, it¡¯s toote!¡± Xue Lingzi coldly looked at Mu Chen with killing intent surging in his eyes.

    That¡¯s because, if Senior Winter appeared, then their Blood God n would have to pay the price. Initially, it wasn¡¯t something that Xue Lingzi wanted to do.

    Xue Lingzi turned to look at Senior Winter and respectfully said, ¡°Senior Winter, please make a move and get rid of that arrogant brat.¡±

    Senior Winter looked at Mu Chen without any expression. The snowkes around him grew more violent before they tore space apart.

    However, when everyone felt that Mu Chen was doomed, Senior Winter shook his head and replied with indifference, ¡°I can¡¯t kill him.¡±

    Xue Lingzi was stunned by his words and even thought that he had misheard things. Immediately, he forced a smile. ¡°Senior Winter must be joking. With you, a Perfected Earth Sovereign, isn¡¯t killing him as easy as a flip of your hand?¡±

    Everyone exchanged a look. They clearly had no idea what happened. Luo Tianshen and the rest were also looking at Mu Chen with confusion.

    ¡°Haha, he is right. With me around, he can¡¯t do a thing to Mu Chen...¡± While everyone was confused, a bright and tenderughter rang out before everyone saw a petite silhouette appearing beside Mu Chen.

    When the petite silhouette appeared, the freezing region suddenly returned to normal...

    Luo Tianshen, Xue Lingzi and the rest narrowed their pupils as they looked at that delicate silhouette in astonishment and voices of fear resounded from their lips, ¡°A Perfected Earth Sovereign?¡±

 Chapter 1219 - Bella of the Great Thousand World

    Chapter 1219 - Be of the Great Thousand World

    ¡°A Perfected Earth Sovereign?¡± Luo Tianshen and Xue Lingzi¡¯s fearful voices resounded, causing a hugemotion. After that, everyone looked at the silhouette beside Mu Chen in astonishment.

    Space still fluctuated beside Mu Chen, with a petite silhouette standing beside him, attracting everyone¡¯s attention and practically everyone was dumbfounded.

    ¡°That little girl... is actually a Perfected Earth Sovereign?¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help eximing out.

    ¡°Fool, how can she be a little girl at that level?¡± However, there were still others that retained their rationale, since they weren¡¯t confused by Mand¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°Just who is that Mu Chen? He¡¯s actually so formidable to be able to invite even a Perfected Earth Sovereign here!¡± Someone couldn¡¯t help eximing out. That¡¯s because, even in the West Heaven Continent, Perfected Earth Sovereigns were considered the top of the pyramid. Not only would connections be needed to invite a Perfected Earth Sovereign, they even needed to pay an unimaginable price for them.

    Even the Blood God n had paid a great price to invite Senior Winter. Naturally, no one had thought that Mu Chen would also bring a Perfected Earth Sovereign with him.

    It was something that Xue Lingzi and Luo Tianshen never expected.

    Especially the experts of the Blood God n, their faces were practically distorted as they looked at the petite silhouette beside Mu Chen and felt dizzy. They never expected that the trump card that they had prepared was also futile against Mu Chen.

    ¡°Who is that Mu Chen?!¡± This question shed in Xue Lingzi¡¯s mind. Inviting a powerhouse of this level wasn¡¯t something that just any force could achieve.

    At this moment, he finally knew why Senior Winter said that he couldn¡¯t kill Mu Chen.

    ¡°Senior Winter...¡± Xue Lingzi trembled as he looked at Senior Winter Snow. He had paid a great price to invite thetter, so if he couldn¡¯t do anything about this, then wouldn¡¯t he suffer a significant loss?

    Facing his pleading gaze, Senior Winter Snow indifferently cast a nce before looking at Mand and said with a hoarse voice, ¡°You mustn¡¯t be from the West Heaven Continent, right? It is viting the rules of my West Heaven Temple to intrude in the fief war of my West Heaven Continent.¡±

    Senior Winter Snow especially amplified on the West Heaven Temple, and he knew that Mand should know his meaning. The West Heaven Temple was the ruler of the West Heaven Continent, one of the supreme forces in the Great Thousand World that even a Perfected Earth Sovereign like Mand would not dare to act boldly.

    That¡¯s because the ruler of their West Heaven Temple, the Battle Emperor, was a Heavenly Sovereign!

    Mand naturally understood his warning. However, she flung her lips aside. ¡°Mu Chen is the Son-in-Law of the Luo God n, so he naturally has the qualifications to participate in this war. At the same time, he is also the Abode Ruler of the Mu Abode, and as someone of the Mu Abode, are we going to watch as you guys hurt our Abode Ruler?¡±

    Amotion burst out, and even Senior Winter was looking at Mu Chen with astonishment.

    Hearing Mand¡¯s words, she was also someone from the Mu Abode and a subordinate of Mu Chen?

    This made many people feel disbelief because, in their perception, only a Heavenly Sovereign was qualified to tame a Perfected Earth Sovereign as a subordinate!

    However, Mand said that she was also a subordinate of Mu Chen, a Lesser Earth Sovereign? That was simply unbelievable!

    But a Perfected Earth Sovereign would definitely not speak nonsense. Otherwise, it would harm her reputation, so no one felt that she was messing around with her words.

    Xue Lingzi also had disbelief written on his face. Even with the foundation of their Blood God n, it¡¯s impossible for them to recruit a Perfected Earth Sovereign, but Mu Chen aplished it?

    ¡°This bastard, how is he that lucky?!¡± At this moment, Xue Lingzi felt extremely envious. If their Blood God n could have a Perfected Earth Sovereign, they would have dominated the entire Lesser West Heaven Realm.

    Facing those gazes, Mu Chen helplessly shrugged his shoulders. They would probably never imagine that it was Mand that passed the position to him, since she didn¡¯t want it.

    But since Mand was giving him face, he naturally maintained a smile while putting up an act.

    Senior Winter Snow took a deep nce at Mu Chen, and if that was true, then the background of this young man was definitely an extraordinary existence as well.

    He naturally could understand the arrogance of a Perfected Earth Sovereign, since he was also someone in that realm. In his view, if Mu Chen didn¡¯t have a great background, it¡¯s impossible for Mand to heed his orders.

    ¡°Today, we¡¯re fixed in helping the Luo God n. If you want to help the Blood God n, then we can fight.¡± Mand did not bother about their thoughts andzily said.

    Senior Winter Snow smiled before he slowly replied, ¡°The price that the Blood God n gave me is still insufficient to deal with a Perfected Earth Sovereign.¡±

    Hearing his words, Xue Lingzi¡¯s face instantly turned pale.

    Luo Tianshen and the rest felt heavily relieved. Even if Mu Chen had a Perfected Earth Sovereign with him, they still wished that the two parties wouldn¡¯t fight. After all, Senior Winter Snow was an Elder of the West Heaven Temple.

    And in the West Heaven Temple, there wasn¡¯t anyone that dared to disrespect an Elder of the West Heaven Temple.

    Mu Chen, on the other hand, looked at Senior Winter Snow with suspicion. For some reason, he didn¡¯t believe that the old man would let this matter rest so easily...

    ¡°Haha, but this old man has another task, aside from being invited by Patriarch Xue Lingzi.¡± A smile appeared on Senior Winter Snow¡¯s face.

    Hearing those words, Xue Lingzi¡¯s face twitched. Their Blood God n had spent such a great price to invite Senior Winter Snow. In the end, the other party only made a round trip, since the Blood God n was paying a good price.

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes as he looked at Senior Winter Snow and slowly said, ¡°I wonder, what other matters does this senior have?¡±

    However, Senior Winter Snow did not reply, but looked at Luo Li with a smile and his eyes narrowed. ¡°This matter is rted to her, so I need her reply.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze instantly sank and he felt uneasy. Just when he was about to speak, he saw Mand shaking her head, so he remained silent, before turning around and looked at Luo Li.

    At this moment, Luo Li was still quietly seated on the tform with a powerful fluctuation of Spiritual Energy around her. It had already far surpassed the Perfected Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm.

    Clouds gathered on the horizon, along with lightning that struck towards Luo Li.

    However, those bolts would be blocked be a huge barrier formed by the Luo River.

    The Luo River was clearly protecting Luo Li, and under that protection, the ferocious Spiritual Tribtion couldn¡¯t do a thing. In the end, it was exhausted and gradually disappeared.

    When the Spiritual Tribtion disappeared, a powerful wave of Spiritual Energy burst out from Luo Li¡¯s body and lifted myriad feet waves on the Luo River.

    Countless envious gazes fell onto Luo Li, since they knew that, at this moment, Luo Li had broken through the barrier and stepped into the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm!

    Luo Li¡¯s closed eyes instantly opened with stars gathering in her eyes. At the same time, she formed seals and an endless Luo River gathered behind her. As the Luo River gathered, everyone could vaguely see a massive silhouette gradually form behind her.

    It was a slender silhouette with jade-like hair. The appearance of that figure gradually changed into Luo Li¡¯s with a rune of a silver river on her forehead. It was a mysterious river that was exceptionally profound.

    When the rune was formed, everyone could sense an incredible beauty emanating from that silhouette.

    The rune also appeared on Luo Li¡¯s forehead and she had a transformation, possessing an intoxicating beauty. It¡¯s as if she was the blessed daughter of the heavens.

    ¡°This is the genuine Be of the Great Thousand World!¡± Everyone was intoxicated by her beauty.

    Compared to them, Luo Tianshen and the experts of the Luo God n looked at that silhouette and eximed in disbelief, ¡°That... that¡¯s the Luo Shen Celestial Body!¡±

    ording to ancestral canon, the Luo Shen Celestial Body was the most beautiful Celestial Body in the Great Thousand World. Upon forming it, it would be linked to the owner, bing the Be of the Great Thousand World like their ancestor, Luo Shen.

    However, they never thought that Luo Li would be the second person to possess it!

    ¡°It is said that a harsh requirement is needed to cultivate it. Not only does the cultivator have to possess absolute beauty, but she also requires excellent talent... Something that our Luo God n couldn¡¯t aplish in the past.¡± Luo Tianshen gradually recovered before he rejoiced. He knew that Luo Li had obtained Luo Shen¡¯s inheritance, and in the future, their Luo God n would rise back up once more.

    The silhouette behind Luo Li gradually faded. When she raised her head, she smiled in Mu Chen¡¯s direction. Envious gazes were instantly directed at Mu Chen, and if it wasn¡¯t for the power that Mu Chen had shown, someone might have challenged him by now.

    Sensing those enmity gazes, the corner of Mu Chen¡¯s lips twitched. At this moment, he finally believed that there was a species of women akin to cmity.

    When Mu Chen and Luo Li¡¯s gaze intertwined, Senior Winter Snow gently smiled. ¡°Truly the heir of Luo Shen. In the future, the Be of the Great Thousand World belongs to you.¡±

    Luo Li turned to Senior Winter Snow and slowly bowed elegantly and calmly said, ¡°I wonder what is Senior¡¯s motive ining to my Luo God n?¡±

    Senior Winter Snow smiled before he retrieved an item from his sleeve. It was a golden scroll that contained a superior aura, instantly causing this entire region to be quiet.

    Senior Winter Snow gradually opened the scroll, and his hoarse voice resounded, ¡°A decree from the Battle Emperor, bestowing Luo God n¡¯s Empress as the newly-appointed Holy Maiden of my West Heaven Temple.¡±

    Instantly, Luo Tianshen¡¯s face drastically changed at Senior Winter Snow¡¯s words.

 Chapter 1220 - Holy Maiden

    Chapter 1220 - Holy Maiden

    When Senior Winter Snow¡¯s voice resounded, amotion burst out in this region with envious gazes falling in Luo Li¡¯s direction. No one had thought that the Battle Emperor would personallyy a decree. That existence of the West Heaven Temple was a towering figure that even those like Senior Winter Snow would have to be respectful of.

    However, Luo Tianshen¡¯s face had turned unsightly since everyone knew that the Battle Emperor of the West Heaven Temple had a huge harem that left everyone envious. The cultivation technique he practised was called the Great Emperor Internal Canon that could duo-cultivate. So this Battle Emperor was also famed for his loose lifestyle.

    In the past, Luo Tianshen vaguely knew some news that the West Heaven Temple was paying attention to Luo Li. However, Luo Li was still unknown back then, but with her reputation rising, her name had probably entered the West Heaven Temple.

    Now that Luo Li had cultivated the Luo Shen Celestial Body, it was just a matter of time before she attracted the attention of the West Heaven Temple. But he never expected it to be so fast.

    In the West Heaven Continent and the West Heaven Temple, many girls have been dreaming of being caught by the Battle Emperor¡¯s eye, ascending to the heavens.

    None of his harems were forced; all of them were willing parties. But Luo Tianshen knew that his granddaughter was undoubtedly not one of them...

    With her pride, she probably wouldn¡¯t have eyes for anyone except for the one she liked, not even the Battle Emperor.

    Therefore, Luo Li would probably not agree to be the Holy Maiden, and that raised another issue. Was the decree of the Battle Emperor something that could be rejected?

    He was the ruler of the West Heaven Continent!

    He was a Heavenly Sovereign with a name that resounded in the Great Thousand World!

    Luo Tianshen bitterly smiled while Mu Chen knitted his brows. Although he knew nothing of the West Heaven Battle Emperor, he could roughly guess, judging from Luo Tianshen¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Haha. Congrattions, Holy Maiden. In the future, you will be a Holy Maiden of the West Heaven Temple.¡± Senior Winter Snow lightly smiled as he raised the scroll towards Luo Li. ¡°Please ept the decree.¡±

    However, Luo Li looked at Senior Winter snow for a long time before answering, ¡°I refuse.¡±

    When her voice resounded, the entire region instantly went silent. Many people had widened their eyes as they looked at Luo Li in disbelief.

    She refused the decree of the West Heaven Continent¡¯s ruler?!

    That was a decree of the Heavenly Sovereign!

    On the other hand, Xue Lingzi, who was terrified by this, had joy flushing in his eyes when he heard Luo Li¡¯s reply. He never thought that Luo Li would be so bold!

    Senior Winter Snow was stunned before he knitted his brows. ¡°This is the decree of the Battle Emperor, do you know the consequences of rejecting it?¡±

    Even Luo Li was feeling enormous pressure from Senior Winter Snow¡¯s words. But in the end, she raised her head with lustre shing in the depths of her eyes. When Luo Li was facing the pressure, a silhouette appeared beside her and he held onto her hand under countless astonished gazes.

    It was naturally Mu Chen. He looked at Luo Li. Thetter was also looking at him with a smile. The actions between the two of them instantly caused amotion. At this moment, everyone understood that Mu Chen and Luo Li turned out to be a couple!

    Evidently, it was because of Mu Chen that Luo Li refused.

    Holding Luo Li¡¯s hand, Mu Chen raised his head and faced Senior Winter Snow without any expression. ¡°Since when is the West Heaven Temple forcing others to be the Holy Maiden?¡±

    ¡°Brat, those words aren¡¯t something that you can speak!¡± Senior Winter Snow solemnly said along with a Spiritual Energy pressure emanated out from his body that swept towards Mu Chen.

    Mand suddenly appeared before Mu Chen and a dark light shed on her body; it was akin to a ck hole that devoured the cold pressure.

    She indifferently looked at Senior Winter Snow and ridiculed, ¡°Is the West Heaven Temple so domineering that even a sentence cannot be said?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t polite with her words. Although the West Heaven Battle Emperor was a Heavenly Sovereign, she had followed the Heavenly Emperor for years. Thus, she would definitely not be afraid of the West Heaven Temple.

    Senior Winter Snow¡¯s face turned dark as he stared at Mand. ¡°Looks like you have decided to go against my West Battle Temple?¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Mand fearlessly sneered.

    ¡°Impudent!¡± Senior Winter Snow raged as he roared. He waved his hand and a crystallised star appeared, instantly draining the temperature in this region and the atmosphere started to freeze as it flew out.

    The star turned into a cold flower as it expanded and instantly formed into a massive cial star that descended towards Mand.

    It was a destructive might.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Mand coldly snorted before she opened her mouth. A myriad of beams flew out and formed into a pyramid; it was the Demonic Starlight Suppression Pyramid that Mu Chen had given her.

    The Demonic Starlight Suppression Pyramid exploded with countless amounts of starlight as it swept out and shed against that cial star, straightforwardly crushing it.

    When the cial star was destroyed, Senior Winter Snow groaned as he took several steps back with an unsightly expression. Evidently, he had greatly suffered from that sh.

    ¡°Good! Good!¡± Senior Winter Snow took a deep breath as he respectfully raised the golden scroll in his hand. He bit his tongue and sttered a mouthful of blood on the scroll.

    The scroll suddenly burst with a golden light, along with a terrifying pressure akin to a ruler.

    Under the terrifying pressure, anyone beneath the cultivation of an Earth Sovereign instantly knelt. They couldn¡¯t even raise their heads as their bodies trembled.

    That¡¯s because they knew what that aura represented... In the West Heaven Continent, there was only one person that possessed that might.

    The ruler of the West Heaven Temple, the legendary West Heaven Battle Emperor!

    Mand¡¯s face turned grave since she could feel the spiritual clone of the Battle Emperor being drawn out by the scroll, making her feel greatly pressured.

    Mu Chen could also sense Luo Li tightening her grip in his hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Mu Chen gently said to her.

    Luo Li turned around and was surprised. Although Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was grave, he did not panic, which made her bitterly smile before she replied, ¡°If there¡¯s an opportunity, you escape.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°No matter what, I will not be the Holy Maiden.¡± Luo Li smiled.

    Mu Chen looked at her smile and saw her resolution. She would surely not be the Holy Maiden due to her pride.

    ¡°Luo Li...¡± Mu Chen stared at Luo Li and gently said, ¡°Remember what I told youst time?¡±

    ¡°I said that the next time we meet, I would not allow anyone to take you away from me.¡± He stared at her glistering pupils and continued, ¡°Including that West Heaven Battle Emperor.¡±¡¯

    Even if the West Heaven Battle Emperor was powerful, it didn¡¯t mean that Mu Chen couldn¡¯t confront him.

    Luo Li was stunned since she had no idea where this of his confidence came from. But due to her understanding of Mu Chen, she knew that he definitely wouldn¡¯t boast. Since he dared to say it, then he must be confident.

    This had also caused her tensed heart to loosen up.

    ¡°Looks like you have experienced a lot in the past few years.¡± Luo Li smiled. Her smile made Mu Chen¡¯s eyes light up. He felt the urge to hug her.

    But in the end, he suppressed that urge and raised his head, looking at the golden scroll and the golden silhouette that gradually appeared before their eyes.

    ¡°I pay my respects to the Emperor.¡± Senior Winter Snow looked at that silhouette and kneeled.

    Up in the sky, that golden silhouette had dazzling golden hair with carved features. His eyes contained a powerful charm that no one could forget.

    He emanated a dignified pressure that attracted everyone¡¯s attention, causing everyone else to tremble under the pressure.

    When that silhouette appeared, he looked at Luo Li before a majestic voice resounded, ¡°Luo Li, are you really going to refuse my offer?¡±

 Chapter 1221 - Battle Emperorâ€™s Arrival

    Chapter 1221 - Battle Emperor¡¯s Arrival

    The robust voice was akin to a deity that descended from the nine heavens, causing the earth to tremble. Many people had sweat dripping from their bodies, feeling that the rage of a deity would fall upon them.

    The golden silhouette stood in the sky with his hands behind his back, with the aura of a ruler.

    Under that pressure, ordinary experts could only kneel. It was so much so that even many Earth Sovereigns were under enormous pressure and they did not dare to look at him.

    No one had expected... that the Battle Emperor himself would arrive!

    Under that terrifying pressure, she looked at the majestic figure. Even if her body was trembling from the pressure, there wasn¡¯t any fear on her face.

    She looked at the golden silhouette and her voice resounded, ¡°I am thankful for Battle Emperor¡¯s generous affection, but I have no intention to be the Holy Maiden. Please choose someone else.¡±

    Her voice made many people gulp down a mouthful of saliva with disbelief filling their hearts. They never thought that Luo Li would be so bold.

    On the other hand, Xue Lingzi had joy shing in his eyes. He initially thought that the Luo God n would rise, but Luo Li had no intention to ept the West Heaven Temple¡¯s recruitment, she even contradicted the Battle Emperor.

    If the Battle Emperor was slightly enraged, then the Luo God n would be annihted.

    ¡°Impudent!¡± Senior Winter Snow roared, ¡°Luo Li, do you know the price of refusing the Emperor? Do you know what kind of price the Luo God n will have to pay for your actions?¡±

    Luo Li¡¯s gaze suddenly turned sharp as she looked at Senior Winter Snow. ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of death. As for the Luo God n, if I have to suffer humiliation to protect the Luo God n as their Empress, then the Luo God n would rather suffer annihtion, rather than tainting the name of our ancestor, Luo Shen herself!¡±

    Her decisive voice rang out across the horizon. The nsmen of the Luo God n felt their blood boiling. Their ancestor was also a supreme powerhouse of the Great Thousand World, and even the West Heaven Battle Emperor was inferior inparison. So they were prideful in the depths of their bones. They believed in Luo Li, and if the Luo God n required Luo Li to suffer humiliation to survive, then they would choose annihtion, instead!

    They would rather not survive with humiliation!

    Many nsmen of the Luo God n raised their heads without any fear as they stared at Senior Winter Snow in rage.

    Many people were shocked as they stared at Luo Li. Although she was a female, her guts were something that made them feel ashamed.

    Senior Winter Snow¡¯s expression turned unsightly. He never thought that his threat would trigger the pride of the Luo God n. It looked like he had underestimated Luo Li¡¯s guts and charm.

    ¡°Haha. Truly fitting for someone that is acknowledged by Luo Shen...¡± The golden-robed silhouette gently pped. Luo Li¡¯s words didn¡¯t anger him; on the contrary, he looked at Luo Li in admiration.

    He then turned to Senior Winter Snow. ¡°Love is all about willingness, since when has this Emperor forced, anyone?¡±

    Senior Winter Snow immediately nodded his head in agreement.

    Seeing the bearing of the West Heaven Battle Emperor, many people inwardly nodded their heads and felt admiration. With such a majestic presence, it was no wonder why he was the ruler of the West Heaven Continent.

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes at this scene since he didn¡¯t think that the West Heaven Battle Emperor would let this matter rest so easily.

    After reprimanding Senior Winter Snow, the Battle Emperor looked at Luo Li. ¡°Since you are unwilling, then I will not force you. I will leave the position as the Holy Maiden for you. You cane anytime if you change your mind.¡±

    Luo Li calmly replied, ¡°Perhaps the Battle Emperor will be left disappointed.¡±

    The Battle Emperor smiled as he turned towards Mand. ¡°Leaving the matter of the Holy Maiden, you, a Primordial Mand Flower that dares to challenge the prestige of my temple, deserves punishment.¡±

    Everyone was shocked by his words before they looked at Mand. They never thought that thetter would actually be a Primordial Mand Flower.

    Mu Chen and Luo Li¡¯s hearts sank. Although the Battle Emperor said that he had let the matter regarding the Holy Maiden rest, he was clearly furious, so he intended to vent on Mand.

    ¡°Battle Emperor, wouldn¡¯t you be bringing your status down if you bicker about this matter?¡± Luo Li spoke out.

    Battle Emperor smiled. ¡°If I easily let this matter rest, wouldn¡¯t others think that my West Heaven Temple is weak? Rest assured, I will bring the two of them back to the West Heaven Temple and imprison them for several decades before letting them leave. I won¡¯t harm their lives.¡±

    Hearing his words, Luo Li¡¯s face turned cold. Not only did the Battle Emperor intend to bring Mand away, but he was also nning to do the same to Mu Chen.

    Before Luo Li could speak up again, the West Heaven Battle Emperor indifferently waved his hand. A golden lustre swept out and formed into a huge hand that enveloped towards Mu Chen and Mand.

    ¡°My West Heaven Continent isn¡¯t something that a Perfected Earth Sovereign can act arrogantly in!¡± The Battle Emperor¡¯s indifferent voice resounded. Under the envelopment of the golden hand, even Spiritual Energy had stopped flowing.

    When everyone looked at the Battle Emperor making a move, they felt pity for Mand and Mu Chen. Facing a Heavenly Sovereign, it¡¯s futile, regardless of the means of Mu Chen and Mand.

    ¡°Brat, I¡¯ll see how you can still jump around!¡± Xue Lingzi¡¯s eyes turned red as he clenched his teeth. His eyes were shing with satisfaction. Their Blood God n had prepared many trump cards to deal with the Luo God n, but they were all ruined by Mu Chen. Since the Battle Emperor was making a move, then Xue Lingzi refused to believe that Mu Chen could still live.

    ¡°Senior, please grab Mu Chen and escape now!¡± Luo Li clenched her teeth as she looked at Mand. At this moment, probably only Mand could escape with Mu Chen. After all, this was not the main body of the Battle Emperor.

    But facing Luo Li¡¯s request, Mand shook her head and looked at Mu Chen.

    At this moment, Luo Li realised that Mu Chen had remained calm, not even a trace of despair.

    Seeing Luo Li¡¯s gaze, Mu Chen revealed a smile and flipped his hand. An oldntern appeared.

    Mu Chen touched thentern and sighed with pity, ¡°I never thought that I would have to use this favour so quickly...¡±

    He flicked his hand and Spiritual Energy shot into thentern, swiftly lighting it up...

    The golden hand descended and in the eyes of everyone, it had enveloped Mand and Mu Chen, causing many people to shake their heads.

    At this moment, not even Mand could escape.

    The Battle Emperor faced this indifferently. If he brought Mand and Mu Chen away, Luo Li could only go to the temple and be his Holy Maiden. At that time, he would have the opportunity to interact with her. He absolutely believed that as time passed, Luo Li would definitely be affected by his charm. So it wasn¡¯t against his rule.

    At his level, he wasn¡¯t too greatly affected by beauty. But Luo Li was different since she had inherited the Luo Shen Celestial Body. If he performed duo-cultivation with her, he would receive great benefits.

    Initially, he only wanted to show his face, revealing his charm and bearing so it wouldn¡¯t be hard for him to obtain her good impression. However, he never expected Mu Chen, not to mention that he had a deep rtionship with her, causing her to refuse his invitation altogether.

    So at this time, he could only resort to petty means.

    Luo Li, you will understand how outstanding I am in the future. Only I match you, as for that Mu Chen, he is merely a passerby in your life. He is not worthy of your heart... I am doing all these for your sake. The Battle Emperor thought in his head since he did not sense any movements in the hand. It looked like Mand had given up resisting.

    ¡°Tactful.¡± He smiled as he waved his hand, wanting to bring Mu Chen and Mand away.

    However, smoke suddenly rose from the golden palm with strands of dazzling mes burrowing out that swiftly dissolved the golden palm.

    Facing this scene, the Battle Emperor¡¯s face drastically changed and he eximed, ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    Not even a Perfected Earth Sovereign could resist his move, so how did it get destroyed by mes?

    Everyone was also dumbfounded at this scene.

    As the gorgeous mes rose, it took several breaths for the hand to bepletely dissolved. Instantly, everyone directed their gazes over in shock.

    Mu Chen and Mand stood in the sky without any harm. However, everyone had narrowed their pupils when they looked at the unfamiliar man that stood before Mu Chen.

    That man had a towering body while standing before Mu Chen with his hands behind his back. There was azy smile that hung on his face. Although he didn¡¯t look all-mighty, anyone could sense that the pressure that belonged to the Battle Emperor was swiftly retreating as he stood there.

    Sensing the changes, everyone felt their scalps exploding. That¡¯s because, even if they were stupid, they knew that only another Heavenly Sovereign could confront the pressure of a Heavenly Sovereign...

    Did that mean that Mu Chen had also brought out a Heavenly Sovereign?!

    The man standing before Mu Chen smiled. ¡°The majestic West Heaven Battle Emperor, making a move against a junior. Aren¡¯t you lowering your own status?¡±

    In the sky, the Battle Emperor had also recognised the man standing before Mu Chen. Instantly, his pupils narrowed as he eximed, ¡°The me Emperor, Xiao Yan?!¡±

    His words instantly made everyone feel dizzy. Not only did Mu Chen bring out a Heavenly Sovereign... he even invited the famous me Emperor of the Great Thousand World!

 Chapter 1222 - Reappearance of the Flame Emperor

    Chapter 1222 - Reappearance of the me Emperor

    ¡°The me Emperor, Xiao Yan?!¡± When Battle Emperor¡¯s astonished voice resounded, everyone was astounded as they looked at the man standing before Mu Chen in disbelief.

    That¡¯s because everyone in the Great Thousand World knew of that name well.

    It was a legend, whether it was his extraordinary strength or his ability to establish the Endless Fire Territory in merely a few hundred years with a foundation that surpassed some ancient ns. The Endless Fire Territory became one of the supreme forces in the Great Thousand World that even ancient ns wouldn¡¯t dare to underestimate him.

    Even if the West Heaven Battle Emperor was famous, everyone knew that there¡¯s a gap between him and this me Emperor of the Endless Fire Territory.

    It was akin to a pinnacle powerhouse and a legend amongst the pinnacle powerhouses...

    Such an existence wasn¡¯t something that could be seen often. But right now... Mu Chen summoned the legendary me Emperor...

    Instantly, all the gazes directed at Mu Chen changed. Those gazes turned to fear that was even more intense than when they looked at Mand.

    Xue Lingzi, who was previously rejoicing at Mand and Mu Chen¡¯s situation, suddenly had aical expression. Not only him, but even the powerhouses of the Blood God n also wore pale expressions as they started to sweat.

    They trembled as they looked at Mu Chen in fear.

    Xue Lingzi wiped the sweat on his forehead while feeling dizzy from the boiling emotions in his mind. He never expected that not even a Heavenly Sovereign couldn¡¯t deal with Mu Chen. That monstrous fellow actually invited a legend of the Great Thousand World...

    ¡°This Mu Chen... what is his background?!¡± Xue Lingzi roared in his heart. If he knew that Mu Chen would invite the me Emperor over, he wouldn¡¯t dare to be so arrogant, even if he was hundred-fold bolder.

    But speaking from a certain degree, it¡¯s impossible for a Lesser Earth Sovereign to invite a Heavenly Sovereign, even if they emptied their fortune!

    It was like how an ant couldn¡¯t summon an elephant!

    While Xue Lingzi and the rest were trembling with shock, the eyes of those from the Luo God n beamed.

    They looked at Mu Chen with a convinced gazes. If they were feeling jealous of Mu Chen and Luo Li¡¯s rtionship previously, they were utterly convinced at this moment.

    Mu Chen was not only outstanding, he even had a powerful connection that could invite a Heavenly Sovereign. Perhaps only such a man waspatible with their Empress.

    The me Emperor stood with his hands behind his back. There wasn¡¯t any domineering aura emanating from his body, but everyone could feel that the pressureing from the Battle Emperor was swiftly dissipating from his existence.

    In a few breaths¡¯ time, everyone felt the terrifying pressure had disappeared.

    When the me Emperor appeared, he did not bother with the astonished gazes directed at him. He looked around the Luo God n with a reminiscing smile. ¡°I never thought that I woulde back to the Luo God City after so many years.¡±

    ¡°Senior me Emperor hase to the Luo God n in the past?¡± Mu Chen was briefly stunned before he asked in astonishment.

    ¡°Haha, I have an old rtionship with the Luo God n.¡± me Emperorughed before he looked at Luo Tianshen with a smile. ¡°Senior Luo, it has been many years.¡±

    Luo Tianshen was stunned while looking at the me Emperor and sighed withplicated feelings. He bitterly smiled. ¡°You¡¯re no longer that lost kid from before.¡±

    Back then, when the me Emperor came to the Great Thousand World, he descended in the Luo God n. Back then, the me Emperor was still cultivating the Dou Qi that hadn¡¯t been assimted into Spiritual Energy. So he was extremely weak back then, not to mention that he wasn¡¯t familiar with the Great Thousand World. Thus, he was lost in the Luo God City.

    Back then, Luo Tianshen was already the Patriarch of the Luo God n. Due to pure coincidence, he encountered the me Emperor and even granted thetter help. But the me Emperor had to quickly leave since he had to search for his wives and friends.

    Luo Tianshen had heard some news about the me Emperor, knowing that thetter had established the Endless Fire Territory and leapt up to be amongst the Heavenly Sovereigns of the Great Thousand World.

    He had thoughts of seeking help from the Endless Fire Territory, but he refused that idea since he wasn¡¯t sure that he could invite the me Emperor over based on that little favour back then.

    Right now, the me Emperor was an almighty existence in the Great Thousand World.

    Reaching that height, perhaps the me Emperor had long forgotten the Luo God n. Furthermore, the most important factor was that Luo Tianshen had casually granted help to the me Emperor. So it was the wildest thing to imagine that he could invite a Heavenly Sovereign with that small favour.

    After all, the Heavenly Emperor was an existence far from his reach.

    When the me Emperor heard Luo Tianshen¡¯s words, he instantly appeared before thetter and held onto Luo Tianshen¡¯s hand with both of his hands. ¡°Senior Luo, what are you saying? Are you making me, Xiao Yan, seem ungrateful? Back then, if it wasn¡¯t you that helped me assimte my Dou Qi into Spiritual Energy, who knows how long I would have had to take to aplish that. If that¡¯s the case, I would have probably suffered from a life of regrets by the time I found my wives and friends.¡±

    When Luo Tianshen heard Xiao Yan¡¯s voice, it seemed that his wives and friends were in a perilous situation. If thetter did not reach them in time, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    He never thought that his help to the me Emperor would be so great. Instantly, Luo Tianshen was stunned and a gratified smile appeared on his face. He briefly hesitated before he sighed and patted the me Emperor¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Senior Luo is injured?¡± The me Emperor noticed Luo Tianshen¡¯s wittering face and instantly felt an abnormality in thetter¡¯s body.

    Luo Tianshen smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just some Demonic Blood Poison.¡±

    It was caused by Xue Lingzi when they fought back then, and it was also the reason behind his body getting weak. If this continued, then he would definitely fall because of that poison.

    But that poison was exceptionally domineering, not to mention that it had umted in his body for a long time. So even a Perfected Earth Sovereign would have a hard time removing the poison for him.

    The me Emperor smiled. ¡°Not an issue.¡±

    He gently patted Luo Tianshen¡¯s arm and a strand of mes burrowed into thetter¡¯s body. In the next moment, Luo Tianshen¡¯s face turned red with drops of smelly blood oozing from his pores and evaporated.

    In a few breaths¡¯ time, Luo Tianshen¡¯s face had turned red. His Spiritual Energy suddenly cleared up and the corner of his lips couldn¡¯t help twitching. He never thought that the Blood Demonic Poison that had gued him for a long time would be so easily removed.

    When the me Emperor dispelled the poison for Luo Tianshen, Xue Lingzi started to furiously sweat as his face turned pale. He never thought that not only could Mu Chen invite the me Emperor, the existence in legend even had a rtionship with Luo Tianshen!

    The sudden development made his limbs start to tremble. If he knew that the Luo God n had a rtionship with the me Emperor, how could he dare to bully the Luo God n?

    ¡°Senior Luo, something happened to the Luo God n?¡± After dispelling the poison for Luo Tianshen, the me Emperor looked at this situation and asked with a smile and his eyes narrowed.

    Luo Tianshen briefly hesitated before exining everything in detail.

    ¡°I never thought that Mu Chen actually invited you here...¡± Luo Tianshen bitterly smiled.

    The me Emperor nodded his head as he turned to Mu Chen and smiled. ¡°Fortunately, Mu Chen invited me over. Otherwise, I, Xiao Yan, would be an ungrateful person.¡±

    Mu Chen scratched his head. He was in a desperate situation, and so, he resorted to seeking help from the me Emperor. However, he never thought that he would receive a thank you from the me Emperor due to this matter.

    ¡°Leave this matter to me.¡± me Emperor smiled towards Luo Tianshen before raising his head and looked at the West Heaven Battle Emperor that was emanating a dreadful pressure in the sky with a smile. ¡°I have long heard of the West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s fame. I never thought that I would get to meet you here today.¡±

    The West Heaven Battle Emperor solemnly looked at the me Emperor, before slowly saying, ¡°I have also heard of the me Emperor¡¯s fame.¡±

    ¡°Initially, I shouldn¡¯t interfere in matters of the West Heaven Continent. But the Luo God n has a rtionship with me, so I would like to ask for convenience for the Battle Emperor not to make things difficult for the Luo God n and Mu Chen.¡± The me Emperor gently smiled.

    The West Heaven Battle Emperor smiled with his eyes narrowed. The fame of the me Emperor was resounding in the Great Thousand World. The Endless Fire Territory was not good to provoke, but as the Battle Emperor who had won hundreds of battles without losing, since when had he feared anyone?

    The Luo God n was merely a small matter, but if rumour went out that he, the West Heaven Battle Emperor, feared the me Emperor, then his reputation would be significantly affected...

    Thus, the West Heaven Battle Emperor pursed his lips and briefly hesitated before saying, ¡°What if this Emperor says... that I am not willing to give this convenience?¡±

 Chapter 1223 - Flame Emperor VS Battle Emperor

    Chapter 1223 - me Emperor VS Battle Emperor

    When the voice of the Battle Emperor resounded in this region, many people instantly felt their backs drenched in sweat. They felt their scalps going numb with an urge to escape.

    The Battle Emperor was a pinnacle existence in the Great Thousand World, and the me Emperor was a legend. The two of them were in the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, so it would definitely be a disaster if they fought. At that time, the entire Lesser West Heaven Realm would be affected by it.

    When the me Emperor heard the Battle Emperor¡¯s reply, he smiled with his eyes narrowed. ¡°Sometimes, there are things that exceed your control.¡±

    Although the me Emperor gave others a gentle and free feeling, the moment he unleashed his dominance, it could even suppress the Battle Emperor.

    ¡°Oh?¡± The brows of the Battle Emperor lifted as his sharp gaze locked onto the me Emperor. ¡°I have long heard of the me Emperor gathering all the mes in the world and forming the Emperor me. I heard that it¡¯s extremely overbearing, and today, this Emperor would like to experience it.¡±

    How could the Battle Emperor not know of the me Emperor¡¯s name? Perhaps in the eyes of others, he was inferior to the me Emperor, which made him feel unhappy. He was also confident in himself, so he didn¡¯t think that he¡¯s any weaker than thetter.

    If it was another Heavenly Sovereign, perhaps the Battle Emperor might give the convenience. But since it was the me Emperor, then this matter couldn¡¯t be easily settled, or others would say that he was fearful of the me Emperor, something that he couldn¡¯t tolerate.

    ¡°I have long heard of the West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s feats in the Great Thousand World, Spiritual Energy that can fuse with Battle Will. Since it¡¯s rare for us to meet, I would like to experience it myself, as well.¡± Facing the West Heaven Battle Emperor with fighting intent, the me Emperor gently smiled. He did not refuse; on the contrary, he epted the challenge.

    That¡¯s because he knew that it¡¯s impossible for this to pass with the Battle Emperor¡¯s character.

    The moment his voicended, the me Emperor raised his hand and gorgeous mes gushed out before gathering on his palm. It was a me that contained thousands of colours that held terrifying power.

    Everyone was shocked when they looked at those gorgeous mes. They could sense that if those mes fell, they could probably instantly turn a myriad mile into an ocean of fire and anyone in it would be annihted.

    As the mes surged, space would constantly copse into pieces and fall.

    The mes swiftly shrank and formed into a lotus in his hand. The lotus was so dazzling that everyone looking at it wouldn¡¯t be able to pull their gazes away.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t look at it, or your own Spiritual Energy will be incinerated by it.¡± The me Emperor¡¯sughter suddenly resounded, shaking everyone awake from being drawn by his mes.

    When the spectators woke up, they immediately felt a wave of heat in their bodies and their faces were drained of colour. The Spiritual Energy in their bodies gradually boiled with signs of being burnt.

    Everyone was terrified and they no longer dared to stare at that lotus. They immediately shifted their gazes, only then did the Spiritual Energy in their bodies calm down.

    Everyone took in a cold breath at this scene. The me Emperor turnsed out to be so powerful that the sight of his power nearly caused their Spiritual Energy to be incinerated. If it wasn¡¯t for the me Emperor¡¯s reminder, they would have burst into mes by now.

    The me Emperor smiled towards the Battle Emperor and flicked his finger. The lotus gradually drifted and flew towards the Battle Emperor.

    The Lotus looked extremely slow, but it gave others a feeling that they couldn¡¯t escape from it. It¡¯s as if the me would follow them, no matter where they ran.

    Looking at the lotus, the West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s face shed with solemn. He felt threatened from the mes.

    ¡°The reputation of the me Emperor is truly well-deserved!¡± Battle Emperor muttered as his hands joined together and formed seals. A dazzling golden lustre developed into rising golden suns.

    The golden suns fluctuated with massive Spiritual Energy fluctuating, causing the heavens and earth to tremble.

    Mu Chen stared at those golden suns, and his face slightly changed. He could sense the fluctuation of Battle Will from the golden Spiritual Energy.

    The Battle Emperor actually managed to fuse his Spiritual Energy together with his Battle Will!

    It was an unbelievable feat. After all, Battle Will originated from the powerful will of a troop, and it¡¯s fundamentally different to Spiritual Energy. Although Mu Chen was also a Battle Formation Master, he couldn¡¯t fuse his Spiritual Energy and the Battle Will so perfectly.

    That¡¯s because, no matter how powerful the Battle Will was, it¡¯s not a power that belonged to him.

    But right now, the Battle Emperor aplished it, so how can Mu Chen not be shocked?

    Mu Chen watched as the golden suns fused into a massive cauldron with countless silhouettes engraved on it, as if it was a troop.

    ¡°Undefeated Battle Spirit Cauldron!¡± The Battle Emperor roared and the golden cauldron dived down, devouring the gorgeous lotus me.

    The cauldron hovered in the sky with countless roars that resounded from it.

    ¡°This cauldron of mine has troops that numbers to millions. They even integrated their own Spiritual Energy within. Even a Heavenly Sovereign will be trapped within.¡± The Battle Emperor¡¯s proudly voice rang out.

    ¡°Truly extraordinary.¡± The me Emperor nodded his head in agreement before smiling. ¡°But even if the cauldron is powerful, it cannot bear the heat of fire...¡±

    Instantly, everyone watched as the silhouettes on the cauldron started to disappear with strands of mes swiftly crawling on it. The boundless golden lustre was akin to snow being swiftly melted.

    The West Heaven Battle Emperor slightly narrowed his eyes at this scene.

    mes constantly gushed out, and in the next instant, the cauldron started to leak out golden liquid...

    Amotion rang out because everyone was shocked. No one had expected that the battle between two Heavenly Sovereigns would show results so quickly.

    At this moment, even they could tell that the me Emperor¡¯s Emperor me was more domineering.

    The West Heaven Battle Emperor was briefly stunned before he looked at the me Emperor with aplicated gaze. ¡°So you have reached that level...¡±

    There wasn¡¯t an apocalypse that everyone had expected. But the instant the oue was revealed, the Battle Emperor knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat the me Emperor.

    ¡°Truly powerful... no wonder even the Ancient Maha n¡¯s Mo Hetian couldn¡¯t do anything to you.¡±

    ¡°I only won by an inch.¡± The me Emperor showed no arrogance as he lightly smiled.

    The Battle Emperor waved his sleeve. ¡°A loss is a loss, I will not make things difficult for the Luo God n.¡±

    The me Emperor looked at the Battle Emperor and smiled. ¡°Battle Emperor has forgotten about Mu Chen.¡±

    How could the me Emperor not tell that the Battle Emperor said that he was not going to make things difficult for the Luo God CLan, but he did not include Mu Chen amongst them?

    The Battle Emperor knitted his brows. ¡°That person leads his so-called Mu Abode to mess around in my West Heaven Continent and disrespected my West Heaven Temple. How can I not punish him?¡±

    The me Emperor wasn¡¯t furious, but smiled. ¡°Stop making things difficult, Battle Emperor. Mu Chen has given you face by inviting me over.¡±

    The moment he spoke, not only did the Battle Emperor knit his brows, even the other experts were puzzled.

    ¡°Haha. The me Emperor brings light to my humble dwelling bying to my West Heaven Continent.¡± Battle Emperor snorted as he thought that the me Emperor was boasting himself.

    The me Emperor shook his head with a smile before he pointed at Mu Chen. ¡°Mu Chen has another thing that can invite another helper, someone that has a deep rtion with you. I believe that the Battle Emperor wouldn¡¯t want to see that person.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The Battle Emperor smiled with his eyes narrowed. ¡°Then this Emperor wishes to know who in the Great Thousand World, who is the person that I am unwilling to see?¡±

    The me Emperor stared at the Battle Emperor with a profound smile and slowly replied, ¡°The Martial Ancestor, Lin Dong.¡±

    When he finished speaking, everyone could see the face of the West Heaven Battle Emperor. It had instantly turned dark.

 Chapter 1224 - Grudges

    Chapter 1224 - Grudges

    ¡°The Martial Ancestor, Lin Dong?¡± Everyone saw the Battle Emperor¡¯s face turn ck when the me Emperor spoke that name before they exchanged looks with doubt in their eyes.

    They naturally knew about the Martial Ancestor, Lin Dong, since he was one of the few of those in the Great Thousand World that could be considered the me Emperor¡¯s equal. Even his history wasn¡¯t at all inferior to the me Emperor¡¯s legend.

    The Martial Ancestor also originated from the Lower ne. But what caused everyone to be shocked was the fact that the Martial Ancestor actually led the experts of the Lower ne to repel the attacks of a Fiend n¡¯s invasion.

    Although that branch wasn¡¯t too overpowering, it still possessed the strength to sweep through any Lower ne. However, all of them fell in the hands of the Martial Ancestor, so how could everyone not be shocked by such news?

    After that, the Martial Ancestor challenged the Ice Spirit n and established the Martial Realm that soared into one of the supreme forces in the Great Thousand World. His story wasn¡¯t at all inferior to the me Emperor.

    Although the Martial Ancestor was also a legend that wasn¡¯t at all inferior to the me Emperor, everyone here was puzzled about why the me Emperor said that it would be a whole new situation if it was the Martial Ancestor that was here instead of him.

    Mu Chen and Luo Li also exchanged a nce in puzzlement.

    ¡°Back then, when the Martial Ancestor headed to the Ice Spirit n, he wanted to borrow the Ice Spirit Monument to revive his wife. However, the Ice Spirit n refused and even invited three Heavenly Sovereigns over, with one of them being the West Heaven Battle Emperor.¡± The me Emperor¡¯s faint voice rang out in the ears of Mu Chen and Luo Li.

    ¡°The West Heaven Battle Emperor is famed for his love for beauties. So when he saw the spirit of the Martial Ancestor¡¯s wife, he even asked for the Ice Spirit n to let him have her...¡±

    ¡°That fellow was too prideful and looked down on the Martial Ancestor, who hade from the Lower ne. So he even told it to the Martial Ancestor straight in his face and even asked him to get lost.¡±

    When Mu Chen heard about it, the corner of his eyes twitched. He was someone that had seen the Martial Ancestor before. So he knew what sort of majestic person the Martial Ancestor was, so how could the Martial Ancestor let the matter go when the West Heaven Battle Emperor said those words to his face?

    Indeed, it happened as he had expected. The me Emperor¡¯s voice continued, ¡°Hehe, the Martial Ancestor was enraged back then and charged through the heavy arrays of the Ice Spirit n and heavily injured the Ice Spirit n¡¯s Old Ancestor. He even fought with three Heavenly Sovereigns by himself for three days and three nights. Forcing two Heavenly Sovereigns to flee while chasing after the Battle Emperor for an entire month...¡±

    ¡°After that matter, the West Heaven Battle Emperor would avoid the Martial Ancestor. Even his West Heaven Temple is far from the Martial Realm. Heh, if the one you invited was the Martial Ancestor, then it would be hard for the West Heaven Battle Emperor to have peace.¡±

    Mu Chen widened his mouth. So this was the grudge that the me Emperor had previously mentioned...

    Mu Chen finally understood why the West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s face was so unsightly when he heard the name of the Martial Ancestor. As for thest sentence that the me Emperor had said, he was in great agreement.

    After all, the me Emperor and Battle Emperor didn¡¯t have any grudges. So, as long as it wasn¡¯t too far, they wouldn¡¯t fight for real. At most, they would make things so that the other party retreated.

    If he had invited the Martial Ancestor over, then the situation would bepletely different by now. With the Martial Ancestor¡¯s character that clearly distinguished gratitude and grudges, he would probably roll his sleeves and charge at the Battle Emperor by now.

    At that time, the West Heaven Battle Emperor wouldn¡¯t be facing a gentle me Emperor. At that time, even if the West Heaven Battle Emperor wanted to admit his defeat, the Martial Ancestor still might not let him off...

    It¡¯s unavoidable for a great battle to take ce. And that battle would probably conclude with the West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s face being covered in bruises. After all, one could imagine the power of the Martial Ancestor since he had once chased after the Battle Emperor for an entire month...

    Mu Chen and Luo Li exchanged a look as they rejoiced. If that really happened, then the Luo God n might be implicated in the battle, unless the Martial Ancestor killed the Battle Emperor.

    The Battle Emperor¡¯s ckened face recovered a little before he sternly said, ¡°Even if that brat calls the Martial Ancestor over, this Emperor wouldn¡¯t be afraid of him!¡±

    Although he forcefully said that, everyone could hear his unusual tone. Even the forceful tone wasn¡¯t that heavypared to before.

    After all, the me Emperor would definitely give some face to him, since they didn¡¯t have any grudges. But if the Martial Ancestor came, the Martial Ancestor would probably not speak a word and roll up his sleeves immediately. If it wasn¡¯t handled properly, it might even cause a war between the Martial Realm and the West Heaven Temple...

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, Mu Chen, call the Martial Ancestor over. I believe that when he¡¯s here, he will definitely return you a favour.¡± The me Emperor smiled.

    Mu Chen immediately grasped his fist and a talisman appeared in his hand, intending to crush it.

    ¡°Wait!¡± But just when he was about to crush it, a roar burst out and Mu Chen felt dizziness in his head. When he raised his head, he saw the West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s face alternate between green and white before he forced some words out as he gritted, ¡°Fine, this Emperor will let that brat off for being rude on the face of you, me Emperor!¡±

    Everyone instantly felt relieved at the West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s words. It¡¯s rare for a battle between Heavenly Sovereigns to ur, but they didn¡¯t want to witness it because they would definitely be affected by the battle.

    However, there were more of them that looked at Mu Chen with a fearful gaze. From the previous conversation, they found out that not only could Mu Chen invite the me Emperor over, he could even invite the Martial Ancestor over...

    The two legends of the Great Thousand World actually turned out to be rted to him!

    Just what sort of terrifying connection was that?!

    Xue Lingzi and the powerhouses of the Blood God n had their foreheads covered with sweat. At this moment, when they looked at Mu Chen, they found thetter to be deep and unfathomable and must not be provoked.

    The other forces that were looking at the Luo God n also calmed their ill intentions. They knew that after today, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone that dared to provoke the Luo God n, not even the West Heaven Temple.

    After all, the me Emperor had already made things clear that he had a rtionship with the Luo God n. If anyone dared to touch the Luo God n, it would be touching the face of the me Emperor himself. At that time, perhaps the Endless Fire Territory wouldn¡¯t mind showing the meaning of terror...

    Not to mention that Mu Chen had a rtionship with Luo Li. With such a powerful alliance, the Luo God n would be free from decline and with Luo Li receiving Luo Shen¡¯s inheritance, the rise of the Luo God n was basically unstoppable.

    ¡°Battle Emperor has a good breadth of mind.¡± The me Emperor praised before abruptly speaking up again, ¡°But I have another matter.¡±

    The Battle Emperor knitted his brows, and he was a little depressed before he asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    The me Emperor smiled. ¡°ording to my information, the time to seize the Seed of the Continent will soone, right?¡±

    The Battle Emperor¡¯s face instantly changed as he looked at the me Emperor with caution, ¡°What has it got to do with you?¡±

    The Seed of the Continent was a title of the Great Thousand World, a qualification that showed one¡¯s potential to reach the Heavenly Sovereign Realm. ording to the usual estimations, most of the Heavenly Sovereigns in the Great Thousand World had once received this title in the past.

    It was said that powerful continents had a unique power, the continent¡¯s energy. It was a miraculous power that could not only transform the body; it could also perfect the foundation. But the most important factor was that it allowed one to be moreparable to the heavens, bestowing higher chances of reaching the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    It was something that was extremely tempting for every Earth Sovereign.

    But the continent¡¯s energy could only be used by a Heavenly Sovereign, so most Seed of the Continent would only appear on continents with Heavenly Sovereigns. As for the Greaw Continent, despite being one of the supercontinents, it didn¡¯t have a Heavenly Sovereign. So after so many years, there hadn¡¯t been a single Seed of the Continent.

    But because of the West Heaven Temple, every expert under the West Heaven Battle Emperor was qualified to wrestle for the qualification of being the Seed of the Continent.

    Every Seed of the Continent would have great potential and might step into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm in the future. So it was a precious resource to every powerful force. That was the reason why the West Heaven Battle Emperor immediately turned cautious when he heard the me Emperor ask about the Seed of the Continent.

    The me Emperor looked at the West Heaven Battle Emperor and smiled, before pointing at Mu Chen. ¡°I want to obtain a quota for Mu Chen, to wrestle for the West Heaven Continent¡¯s Seed of the Continent...¡±

 Chapter 1225 - Seed of the Continent

    Chapter 1225 - Seed of the Continent

    ¡°A quota for the Seed of the Continent?¡± The Battle Emperor¡¯s brows tightly knitted as he replied without any hesitation, ¡°Impossible! I¡¯m sure you know how precious the Holy Child of the Continent is. That might represent a Heavenly Sovereign. With the current scale of my West Heaven Continent, even if this continent rested for several hundreds of years, it can only produce three Holy Children of the Continent!¡±

    The Battle Emperor decisively refused since such resources were too precious.

    Only a Heavenly Sovereign could control the continent¡¯s energy. So it was desirable by the forces that joined under the West Heaven Temple.

    ording to the West Heaven Temple¡¯s rules and regtions, only the forces and experts that had joined the Temple for ten years could obtain the qualifications to vie for the Seed of the Continent.

    It was something that even Perfected Earth Sovereigns would be attracted by. That also exined the strong reply from the Battle Emperor when he heard about the me Emperor¡¯s intention.

    After all, every single Seed of the Continent represented a potential Heavenly Sovereign. At least their chances of sess were highpared to the rest.

    ¡°What is the Seed of the Continent?¡± Mu Chen was also puzzled as she asked Luo Li.

    Luo Li naturally had some knowledge about it, so she exined it to Mu Chen, which left him stunned. He never thought that the me Emperor would be fighting for such a chance for him.

    ¡°me Emperor, your Endless Fire Territory is vast and has more than one Heavenly Sovereign. You can produce more Holy Children of the Continent than my West Heaven Continent. Why are you cing your intention on me?¡± The Battle Emperor said in a stern voice.

    The me Emperor helplessly smiled. ¡°The Endless Fire Territory hosted it a hundred years ago. The continent¡¯s energy is exhausted, so I¡¯m afraid another hundred years is required.¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t be too quick to reject this. I only want a qualification to fight for the Seed of the Continent. It would depend on Mu Chen¡¯s own ability to obtain it, and if he loses, it would be his problem.¡± As he spoke, the me Emperor mocked, ¡°Or does the Battle Emperor think that the experts of your continent are weaker than Mu Chen?¡±

    The Battle Emperor coldly sneered as he nced at Mu Chen, ¡°A mere Lesser Earth Sovereign, he can¡¯t cause any ripples in the West Heaven Continent. Not to mention him vying for the Seed of the Continent.¡±

    ¡°Then, what is the Battle Emperor worried about?¡± The me Emperor replied with his eyes narrowed.

    The Battle Emperor snorted, ¡°There are no absolutes. What if that brat really managed to achieve it? Wouldn¡¯t I make a great loss?¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, the forces and experts under by West Heaven Temple have paid their loyalty to vie for the Seed of the Continent. They have done many things for my West Heaven Continent, so how could I allow him to participate together with them?

    ¡°So, me Emperor, you don¡¯t have to provoke me. I will not give him the qualification.¡±

    When Mu Chen saw this, he immediately lowered his voice at the me Emperor, ¡°I appreciate Senior me Emperor¡¯s intentions. Since the Battle Emperor isn¡¯t willing, then we can¡¯t force him.¡±

    Although the Seed of the Continent was tempting, he didn¡¯t want the me Emperor to beg for him or this favour he owed would be too great.

    The me Emperor slightly smiled. ¡°I will help you obtain this opportunity. But it is not for my personal consideration. I hope that another existence in the Great Thousand World that isparable to me will appear. And you, Mu Chen, have this qualification.

    ¡°Although the Great Thousand World is peaceful, the Fiend ns are waiting for an opportunity. Their strength is something that you cannot imagine. It is so much so that even I am feeling uneasy about it. So we need powerful existences in the Great Thousand World to prevent that situation from urring...

    ¡°Even amongst the continents with Heavenly Sovereigns, only the West Heaven Continent is shortly hosting it. So we cannot let this chance pass.¡±

    Firstly, Mu Chen was stunned, since he never thought that the me Emperor would view him so great and felt that he had the qualifications to reach the pinnacle. Secondly, he felt admiration for the me Emperor. After all, he considered for the Great Thousand World and granted him help.

    The me Emperor waved his hand before he looked at the Battle Emperor. ¡°Battle Emperor, I am not asking for a Lower Earth Sovereign qualification for Mu Chen, but a Greater Earth Sovereign qualification.¡±

    The Battle Emperor¡¯s face changed from those words before he looked Mu Chen and mocked, ¡°me Emperor, you¡¯re thinking too highly of that kid.¡±

    There were three battlefields for the Seed of the Continent, which were split into the Lesser, Greater and Perfected Earth Sovereign Battlefields. So participants would participate ording to their respective cultivations.

    Every battlefield had a Seed of the Continent. At the same time, it represented the three realms in the Earth Sovereign Realm. After all, if it¡¯s all mixed up, then the three quotas would probably be dominated by those Perfected Earth Sovereign geezers, and those geezers had passed their prime, so their chances of reaching the Heavenly Sovereign Realm wasn¡¯t high.

    Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation was in the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm, so he should enter the battlefield for that respective realm. But the me Emperor said that he¡¯s asking for a slot in the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, which was simply hrious in the eyes of the Battle Emperor.

    After all, even though Mu Chen¡¯s skills could allow him to be in the top amongst the Lesser Earth Sovereigns, he was stillckingpared to a Greater Earth Sovereign.

    Thus, Xue Lingzi and some Greater Earth Sovereigns were looking at Mu Chen. All of them had the same thought. The me Emperor has overestimated Mu Chen¡¯s abilities.

    Hmph, isn¡¯t he afraid Mu Chen will be killed? The moment he enters the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm Battlefield, he will immediately be gobbled up! Xue Lingzi sneered in his heart. But deep within his heart, he was asking for Mu Chen to be allowed in the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm Battlefield since he would participate in it. So if he encountered Mu Chen, he could make his move to kill Mu Chen. If Mu Chen was killed under that situation, he could only me himself for being too weak.

    ¡°I believe the Battle Emperor will feel better to have Mu Chen in the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm Battlefield, right? If Mu Chen managed to obtain the Seed of the Continent despite that... I believe that it¡¯s something he deserves.¡± The me Emperor smiled.

    The Battle Emperor¡¯s gaze flickered. The rejection in his heart dimmed a little. With Mu Chen¡¯s current strength, there might really be a chance for Mu Chen to obtain it if he entered the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm Battlefield. But if he¡¯s thrown into the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, even the Battle Emperor didn¡¯t believe that Mu Chen could do anything.

    Which Greater Earth Sovereign wasn¡¯t cunning and powerful? Throwing a Lesser Earth Sovereign like Mu Chen in would be like throwing a rabbit into a wolf¡¯s den.

    On the contrary, it was something that the Battle Emperor wished to happen. After all, despite the me Emperor easing things out, he was still filled with rage for Mu Chen.

    But with the me Emperor protecting Mu Chen, there¡¯s nothing he could do about it. But if Mu Chen entered the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm Battlefield, then he only needed an indication, and Mu Chen might give up while being in a pathetic state.

    Thinking about that scene, the Battle Emperor felt happier in his heart.

    Although he had loosened up his intentions, the Battle Emperor wasn¡¯t a pushover. He briefly pondered and shook his head. ¡°I should give a face to the me Emperor, but the qualification is too precious...¡±

    The me Emperor smiled then flicked his finger. A beam flew from his sleeve and floated before the Battle Emperor. It was a pellet that was roughly at the size of longan.

    The pellet looked transparent with an aura circting around it. It had actually turned into the scene of a soaring dragon and phoenix with a fragrance leaking out, instantly causing everyone to feel the Spiritual Energy in their bodies thicken up.

    ¡°This is...¡± The Battle Emperor looked at this pellet, and his heart trembled. He couldn¡¯t hold back his voice as he eximed in shock, ¡°Dragon-Phoenix Deity Pellet?!¡±

    This was a rare divine pellet that had a considerable effect, even for Heavenly Sovereigns. Such a pellet had a demand without any market. The moment it appeared, it would be snatched by many Heavenly Sovereigns.

    Everyone in this region looked at the pellet with their eyes reddening. In the Great Thousand World, everyone practically knew that it¡¯s not the me Emperor¡¯s extraordinary strength that made others envious, but his unparalleled alchemy skills...

    Anything that was produced by the me Emperor was in excellent quality!

    Many people sought for the pellets refined by the me Emperor. So even the Battle Emperor¡¯s eyes beamed when the pellet appeared before him.

    ¡°With this pellet, I believe that the Battle Emperor won¡¯t refuse, right?¡± The me Emperor chuckled.

    The Battle Emperor smacked his lips and took the Dragon-Phoenix Deity Pellet. This pellet really did tempt him, but the essential factor was that the me Emperor had taken a few steps back. So if he insisted on refusing, then he might offend the me Emperor. He didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with the Martial Ancestor, to begin with, so if he made things worse with the me Emperor, it would be making things worse.

    Storing the pellet, he indifferently looked at Mu Chen before gently nodding his head. ¡°I¡¯ll allow that brat to take part in the contest for the Seed of the Continent because of you. But the battlefield is dangerous, so if that brat is unlucky and dies in it, it¡¯s his fault and no one else¡¯s...¡±

 Chapter 1226 - Emperor Mu

    Chapter 1226 - Emperor Mu

    Hearing the Battle Emperor¡¯s words, the me Emperor slightly smiled. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll have to thank the Battle Emperor.¡±

    The Battle Emperor waved his hand and threw out an invitation. ¡°The contest for the Seed of the Continent will begin next month. I wee the me Emperor toe to my West Heaven Temple to watch.¡±

    The me Emperor smiled and nodded his head. ¡°I will definitelye.¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I will be waiting for that day toe. I¡¯ll take my leave, first.¡± The Battle Emperor smiled and no longer stayed. He cupped his fists towards the me Emperor and a golden lustre blossomed. The golden radiance enveloped Senior Winter Snow and they disappeared.

    Ever since the beginning of the me Emperor¡¯s appearance, he never mentioned the matter of Luo Li bing the Holy Maiden. He knew that he could no longer suppress them with his power anymore since the me Emperor was there.

    Mu Chen was merely a Lesser Earth Sovereign, someone that he could easily kill. However, there were also different sorts of strength in the world.

    Despite being a Lesser Earth Sovereign, Mu Chen knew how to borrow power... Although it sounded easy, the Battle Emperor naturally knew how difficult it was to borrow power.

    However, Mu Chen could borrow the power of the me Emperor despite his cultivation be at the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm. That exined how extraordinary Mu Chen was. How many people in the Great Thousand World could achieve his feat?

    Furthermore, he could also borrow the power from the Martial Ancestor...

    Thus, the Battle Emperor knew that he could no longer suppress Mu Chen with his cultivation at the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    If he forced his way, he might anger the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor. At that time, even someone like him would have to pay a great price.

    Thus, he had given up on having Luo Li as the Holy Maiden of his West Heaven Temple, all because of a puny Lesser Earth Sovereign...

    It was unavoidable for the Battle Emperor to feel sullen that a Lesser Earth Sovereign forced him to back off. But thinking about it more, he had no choice but to slightly praise Mu Chen in his heart.

    That¡¯s because thetter could actually force him, a Heavenly Sovereign, to fall back despite being in the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm. In the end, he even had to pay the price of a qualification in the contest for the Seed of the Continent...

    Mu Chen¡¯s means and mentality were worth praising. The Battle Emperor was also starting to understand why someone like the me Emperor would take so much care in Mu Chen. After all, Mu Chen did seem like a young dragon.

    With the departure of the Battle Emperor, the pressure that enveloped the Luo God City finally disappeared. The nsmen of the Luo God n briefly pondered before bursting into cheers.

    It was practically the cheer of a new lease on life.

    There were too many rises and falls in this matter today. They felt despair several times and felt that their Luo God n would be destroyed.

    But who could have expected the situation to flip around numerous times? In the end, their Luo God n was unharmed and even obtained the best benefit.

    Many nsmen of the Luo God n had their faces covered in tears because they knew that after the disaster today, their Luo God n would be reborn!

    Luo Li hds already obtained the inheritance of Luo Shen, receiving the acknowledgement of their ancestor. Evidently, their Luo God n would soon have a powerful Empress and they might even return to their glorious ancient times under her leadership.

    They looked at the youthful silhouette with joy, and their eyes were filled with gratitude and respect.

    They knew that it was because that young man had resolved this matter today.

    Because he lead a powerful team into the Luo God n, dispelling the ambitious hearts of the Blood God n. It was he who interfered when the West Heaven Temple tried to take their Empress, and it was also he who called the me Emperor when the West Heaven Battle Emperor descended upon this region...

    If there was the slightest mistake today, then their Luo God n would surely be doomed. However, it was that young man who perfectly resolved this matter.

    It could also be said that Mu Chen¡¯s performance had won the hearts of the Luo God n¡¯s nsmen. Perhaps only such an outstanding young man was worthy of their noble Empress!

    ¡°Emperor Mu!¡±

    ¡°Emperor Mu!¡±

    Roars started to resonate out from the Luo God City and magically spread out. Many nsmen of the Luo God n had their faces turning red as they yelled. At that moment, even the heavens and earth were echoing their roars.

    ¡°Emperor Mu! Emperor Mu!¡±

    Luo Qingya, Luo Xiu and the experts of the Luo God n looked at the excited nsmen of the Luo God n and exchanged looks. Initially, they only had an Empress that was acknowledged by everyone, so if their Empress had a lover and was recognised by the Luo God n as well, then her lover would also be an Emperor of their n...

    Evidently, the Luo God n wasn¡¯t blind. They could tell the rtionship between Luo Li and Mu Chen. But most importantly, Mu Chen¡¯s performance had convinced everyone. So they were currently expressing the excitement in their hearts through words.

    Luo Qingya, Luo Xiu and the experts of the Luo God n sighed while exchanging looks with smiles and yelled out as well.

    That¡¯s because, not only were the nsmen convinced, they too were thoroughly convinced at this moment.

    How many people in the world could fearlessly face a Heavenly Sovereign and even counter them?

    Luo Tianshen also couldn¡¯t hold back his smile when he heard the yells. He looked at the young man in the sky and sighed when he recalled how he took Luo Li away from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy a few years back...

    At that time, the young man was still young and tender, akin to a baby hawk. Although he was sharp, he¡¯s still too young. At that time, Luo Tianshen did not overthink it and merely waved it off as a fortunate fellow that received Luo Li¡¯s heart.

    At that time... he would never have imagined that in just a few years, that youth would be a saviour and appear before him...

    That youth hadpletely shredded his tenderness and was emanating a sharpness that left others in surprise.

    ¡°In the end, Luo Li¡¯s eyesight is good.¡± Luo Tianshen sighed. Luo Li had been bearing a considerable pressure in the n, and despite everyone doubting her gaze, she did not waver.

    As the roars resounded throughout the horizon, Luo Li¡¯s elegance was entirely gone. At this moment, her eyes were beaming and her face was red. She bashfully lowered her head, making many people¡¯s hearts fluctuate.

    That¡¯s because she knew what that title meant. It was the highest acknowledgement for Mu Chen, and it also meant that the Luo God n had acknowledged her rtionship with Mu Chen...

    She looked at Luo Tianshen. At this moment, thetter also nodded his head with a gentle smile.

    Facing the cheers, Mu Chen scratched his head before he turned to look at the bashful beauty beside him with his heart surging.

    ¡°Luo Li...¡± Mu Chen gently called out while looking in the eyes of that girl. He was a little embarrassed before he said, ¡°My promise to you from before seems a little exaggerated...¡±

    Back then, the youth promised the girl that he would be a supreme powerhouse and shield her from the wind and rain...

    Luo Li looked at the unswerving face before her, and the brim of her eyes turned red. Perhaps anyone might think that the promise wasughable. However, only she knew the hard work that he had been putting in to fight for that promise.

    The path of a supreme powerhouse contained all sorts of tribtions that could change an unyielding personpletely. Therefore, she knew how he had been working hard and how many times he had to go through life-and-death scenarios...

    Just thinking about it made her feel heartache for him.

    ¡°You had it tough.¡± Luo Li bit her lip before she said with her eyes reddened.

    Mu Chen gently smiled. ¡°Luo Li, do you still remember my promise to you when you left...?¡±

    Luo Li gently nodded her head. She still clearly remembers every single one of Mu Chen¡¯s words as they resounded within her ears once more.

    ¡°Luo Li, I love you. The Luo God n might be too far from me right now, and I can¡¯t make your grandfather and nsmen ept me. It could be so much so that they might even doubt your eyesight and feel that you have only fallen for a guy that has good fortune, but...¡±

    ¡°Believe me. There will be a day when I will go to the Luo God n. At that time, I will let them know that you have not found an ordinary stone in the desert, but a stone that is even more dazzling than a diamond...¡±

    ¡°For that, I will give it my all.¡±

    Instantly, tears wet her eyes from the emotions surging in her heart.

 Chapter 1227 - Luo Lis means

    Chapter 1227 - Luo Li¡¯s means

    Along with the departure of the Battle Emperor, the dark clouds over the Luo God n disappeared. At this moment, everyone knew that the disaster that took ce in the Luo God n hadpletely disappeared.

    Thus, while everyone was cheering, Xue Lingzi led the experts of the Blood God n and fled from Luo God City.

    After they flew some distance away, they started to slow down and exchanged looks. All of them appeared to have low morale.

    All the powerhouse of the Blood God n had gone out intending to destroy the Luo God n. However, they never thought that the desperate straits of the Luo God n would be flipped around.

    ¡°It¡¯s all that brat called Mu Chen, that bastard!¡± The experts of the Blood God n felt indignant. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Chen¡¯s appearance, then their Blood God n would be the greatest winner today.

    But now, not to even speak about winning, the Blood God n even suffered losses. And if they didn¡¯t quickly flee, they might even have a greater loss.

    Xue Lingzi¡¯s face was dark as he clenched his teeth. His heart was filled with hatred for Mu Chen. He knew that it was because of Mu Chen, that they lost the opportunity to destroy the Luo God n, they might never appear in the future ever again.

    Even Luo Tianshen, who was suffering from the Demonic Blood Poison, hadpletely recovered with the help of the me Emperor. He only needed to briefly rest, and his strength would fully recover.

    Furthermore, it was Luo Li and Mu Chen¡¯s existences that made them feel uneasy.

    Luo Li obtained the inheritance of Luo Shen and cultivated the Luo Shen Celestial Body. Her talent and potential made them feel fearful, and with Luo Li¡¯s existence, the Luo God n would genuinely unite. In the future, the Luo God n would be as hard as a steel te, and there wouldn¡¯t be any more opportunities for them in the future.

    Not to mention there¡¯s also Mu Chen, who was even more terrifying than Luo Li...

    Not only was Mu Chen¡¯s strength horrifying, he even owned a Mu Abode, which was more powerful than the Blood God n, and powerful connections that could even invite the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor.

    With his help, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone in the Lesser West Heaven Realm that would dare to provoke the Luo God n.

    Xue Lingzi¡¯s gaze flickered with cold and reluctance as he looked in the direction of the Luo God n. ¡°Let that brat becent for now. When he enters the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield, I will definitely make him regret interfering in today¡¯s matters!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Xue Lingzi waved his hand and lead his defeated army away...

    When the Blood God n fled, the other preying forces had also left, dispelling all their previous intentions.

    Those that didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with the Luo God n even stood up and congratted Luo Tianshen, frantically showing their goodwill.

    After seeing this situation today, everyone could tell that the Luo God n would rise in the future, and they might even be one of the heavyweights in the West Heaven Continent.

    After Mu Chen and Luo Li exchanged their affection in the sky, they descended towards the branch of the Luo God n¡¯s royal family.

    Seeing Luo Li¡¯s arrival, the branch family instantly had defeated expressions as they kneeled. Even the three Lesser Earth Sovereigns had pale expressions as they trembled.

    They knew that their investment had wholly failed this time.

    ¡°You guys colluded with the Blood God n to harm my Luo God n. What other words do you have?¡± Luo Li¡¯s expression was cold as she looked at the three Lesser Earth Sovereigns.

    The three Lesser Earth Sovereigns showed despair as they replied with hoarse voices, ¡°We were foolish and got tempted by the Blood God n. We¡¯re willing to ept punishment, and we hope for the branch family to be spared.¡±

    They knew that they deserved death, and if Luo Li wanted toy out the punishment, no one would support them. It was so much so that the branch family that stood behind them were hating them in their hearts right now.

    Luo Li faced the three of them without any emotion before the Luo God Sword flickered with a cold light. Then she pointed it at the three of them, causing the three of them to despair even further.

    But before the sword imed their life, they suddenly saw Luo Li wave her hand and three pellets fell into their hands.

    ¡°You guys deserve death, but your cultivation is due to the resources of my Luo God n. If you guys die here, won¡¯t those resources of my Luo God n be wasted?¡±

    ¡°Although your death sentence is pardoned, you still have to be punished. Take the Luo River Poison and repay with your contributions. Are the three of you willing?¡±

    Luo Li¡¯s cold voice caused the three Lesser Earth Sovereigns to be stunned before they immediately kneeled and swallowed the pellets and howled, ¡°We thank Empress Luo for your forgiveness, we are naturally willing!¡±

    They knew how potent the Luo River Poison was. They could only receive the antidote on an annual basis from Luo Li, or the Luo River would destroy their bodies.

    But to live, they¡¯re willing to heed Luo Li¡¯s orders, they were definitely willing. After all, staying alive was better than dying.

    Luo Li coldly swept her nce at the three of them. Those three deserved death, but she managed to suppress the rage in her heart. Although the Luo God n had escaped the disaster, it¡¯s still weak in terms of top-tiered powerhouses. So if they killed the three of them, then only Luo Tianshen, Luo Tianlong and her would be the only Earth Sovereigns in the n. Thus, she couldn¡¯t afford to kill them for long term benefits.

    However, she also cannot pardon them since there must be rules, or it would be unfavourable to the Luo God n¡¯s development.

    Luo Li then looked at the branch family. Although the masterminds of this matter were the three Lesser Earth Sovereigns, it was also their attitudes that represented the branch family.

    ¡°As for the royal family¡¯s branch, they will all be demoted from hereon to being the king family. But if there are great contributions in the future, they can return to the royal family!¡± Hearing Luo Li¡¯s words, the branch family had their faces turn pale. Being demoted to a king family, it would be equivalent to removing their status as a royal family. It¡¯s definitely a fatal blow to them.

    But they couldn¡¯t refute Luo Li¡¯s words and only acknowledge it. However, there were many gazes with grudges directed at the three Lesser Earth Sovereigns.

    They didn¡¯t dare to direct their hatred at Luo Li, so they could only direct it at the three geezers for colluding with the Blood God n and dragging the entire branch family along with them.

    Sensing those hated gazes, the three Lesser Earth Sovereigns had bitter expressions. They knew that Luo Li did this so that the three of them would lose the loyalty of the branch family. In the future, they could only heed Luo Li¡¯s orders, obediently.

    Luo Tianshen did not interfere with Luo Li¡¯s decision and smiled in satisfaction; he was satisfied with Luo Li¡¯s way of handling things.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Your lover is more powerful than you, the Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler.¡± Mand teased as she praised how Luo Li managed to subdue the branch family and even obtained three Lesser Earth Sovereign subordinates. Furthermore, she even pulled those three away from the branch family, making those three Lesser Earth Sovereigns lose their support.

    Mu Chen awkwardly rubbed his nose since he wasn¡¯tpetent in these matters. Compared to Luo Li, he was genuinely inferior.

    ¡°Hehe, Abode Ruler is already excellent. This is called ruling without any worries.¡± Liu Tiandao and the rest quickly rushed over to help Mu Chen. Actually, they were shocked by Luo Li¡¯s methods, and if she became the mistress of their Mu Abode, then as subordinates, they would definitely suffer.

    As a subordinate, it¡¯s terrifying to meet a master that had means.

    Mand nced at them and chuckled. She naturally knew what they were thinking.

    ¡°Since this matter is done, I¡¯ll take them back to the Greaw Continent two days from now. After all, the Mu Abode has just been established, so I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s impossible for the Myriad Saint Ancestor to deal with it by himself.¡± Mand looked at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. Although he wasn¡¯t good at managing, the Mu Abode had just been established. So it naturally required Mand and the rest to return. After all, the Greaw Continent¡¯s situation was more dangerous than the Luo God n since a supreme force didn¡¯t unite it. So the slightest mistake could cause a top-tiered force to be destroyed, just like the Saint Demonic Pce.

    ¡°Thanks for this.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    Mand rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re the Abode¡¯s Ruler, and we¡¯re all your subordinates. It¡¯s natural for us to listen to you.¡±

    She briefly paused before continuing, ¡°But you have to be cautious during the Seed of the Continent¡¯s contest...¡±

    She knew that Mu Chen still had trump cards that he had yet to reveal. He¡¯s not participating in the Lesser Earth Sovereign Battlefield, but the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield.

    It was a ce where Greater Earth Sovereigns gathered, and it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to stand out amongst them to obtain the title, Seed of the Continent.

    ¡°I have no idea why the me Emperor wants to get you that qualification...¡± Mand looked at the me Emperor, who was chatting with Luo Tianshen, andined.

    Mu Chen smiled and shook his head. He had noints about the me Emperor¡¯s arrangement. On the contrary, he was filled with gratefulness since he knew that the me Emperor wanted him to improve himself through battles.

    It was akin to polishing a gem. Although he was now beside Luo Li, it¡¯s not the reason for him to stop working hard. Because... his mother was still held in the Ancient Buddha n.

    He had to grow stronger if he wanted to save his mother, so his current strength was far from sufficient...

    Therefore, he had to go to the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield and obtain the Seed of the Continent title!

 Chapter 1228 - Four Holy Children

    Chapter 1228 - Four Holy Children

    The Luo God n¡¯s incident gradually calmed down and the information of this event was also spread through the West Heaven Continent within a few days, causing a great tremble.

    After all, it was sufficient for them to be shocked that the me Emperor and Battle Emperor would appear at the same time.

    The Lesser West Heaven Realm was merely a corner of the West Heaven Continent. Although the Four God ns that resided in that region weren¡¯t weak, they could only be considered as ordinarypared to the entire West Heaven Continent.

    However, who could have expected that this small event in the eyes of many would cause the me Emperor and Battle Emperor to show up?

    It was precisely because of this, the other forces became more interested in this matter and investigated even further.

    In the end, all of them were in disbelief after their investigations, since this was all caused by a young Lesser Earth Sovereign.

    However, although Mu Chen was merely a Lesser Earth Sovereign, his Mu Abode not only had a few Lesser Earth Sovereigns, it even had a Perfected Earth Sovereign!

    A Perfected Earth Sovereign!

    Even in the entire West Heaven Continent, Perfected Earth Sovereigns were existences that were only inferior to the West Heaven Battle Emperor. In the West Heaven Continent, they could be tyrants of a powerful force and receive the respect of many. However, such an existence was actually willing to bow down before Mu Chen and join the Mu Abode!

    It made everyone in the West Heaven Continent confused, and, at the same time, made Mu Chen look mysterious. After all, there had to be something special with Mu Chen, since he could recruit a Perfected Earth Sovereign.

    While everyone was curious about Mu Chen¡¯s identity, the West Heaven Temple released a piece of news that shook the West Heaven Continent even more.

    The Battle Emperor personally dered that Mu Chen would participate in this contest for the Seed of the Continent, and he would be participating in the Greater Earth Sovereign¡¯s Battlefield!

    The moment that news spread out, the entire continent boiled. Many people who felt unhappy by the fact that Mu Chen interfered in their Seed of the Continent felt even more angered.

    As an outsider, not only did Mu Chen participated in it, he even dared to join the Greater Earth Sovereign¡¯s Battlefield with his cultivation as a Lesser Earth Sovereign?

    Did Mu Chen really think that he was invincible and was underestimating the Greater Earth Sovereigns of their West Heaven Continent?

    Many Greater Earth Sovereigns were furious about this matter. Although Mu Chen had shown extraordinary strength in the Luo God n that could be ranked within the top amongst the Lesser Earth Sovereigns, that didn¡¯t mean that he could skip realms and fight with a Greater Earth Sovereign.

    Each of the realms in the Earth Sovereign Realm had a great distance. Just like the Northern Region. When Mand stepped into the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, not only was she able to destroy the Divine Pavilion, she even forced the other peak forces to form an alliance with her. It was all done with her strength.

    Thus, one could imagine how powerful the Greater Earth Sovereigns were.

    But right now, Mu Chen wanted to interfere in the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield of the West Heaven Continent. In the eyes of others, Mu Chen was simply disrespecting the Greater Earth Sovereigns of the West Heaven Continent.

    Thus, it resulted in the rage of many Greater Earth Sovereigns, all of them intending to make Mu Chen regret that he came to their West Heaven Continent by using the battlefield.

    ...

    ¡°Who knows how many Greater Earth Sovereigns have kept you in their minds after this news...¡± In the Luo God Pce, Luo Li looked at Mu Chen with a worried gaze after knowing this information.

    However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t too bothered by it and smiled. The Holy Children of the Continent were rare, to begin with, so it was unavoidable for people to hate him when he joined in.

    But he paid attention to the slight unhappiness in the Battle Emperor when thetter announced this matter. So there would definitely be those that would try to get on the good side of the Battle Emperor and target him.

    It was definitely intentional by the West Heaven Battle Emperor. After all, thetter wasn¡¯t in a spot to make a direct move against Mu Chen. However, he only needed to leak his intentions a little, and there would be many people willing to make a move for him.

    All in all, this Seed of the Continent¡¯s contest would definitely be challenging.

    ¡°That West Heaven Battle Emperor is a little too insincere.¡± Luo Tianlong couldn¡¯t help speaking out. He was extremely satisfied with Mu Chen through the days of interaction. Furthermore, with Mu Chen¡¯s rtionship with Luo Li, he could be considered as one of them. Thus, he naturally stood by Mu Chen¡¯s side.

    As he spoke, he took a nce at Mu Chen. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this might not be possible, why don¡¯t you give up?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t looking down on Mu Chen. If Mu Chen participated in the Lesser Earth Sovereign¡¯s Battlefield, then he naturally felt that Mu Chen could obtain one of the quotas. However, Mu Chen was joining the Greater Earth Sovereign¡¯s Battlefield...

    He wasn¡¯t too optimistic about Mu Chen getting the quota from the hands of so many Greater Earth Sovereigns in the West Heaven Continent.

    Mu Chen shook his head with a smile. The me Emperor fought this opportunity for him, so he couldn¡¯t give it up so easily.

    ¡°What a stubborn kid!¡± Luo Tianlong widened his eyes as he looked at Luo Li. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you persuading him? I¡¯m afraid that all the Greater Earth Sovereigns in the West Heaven Continent want to teach him a lesson.¡±

    Luo Li pursed her lips with a smile and a jade strip appeared in her hand. She then passed it to Mu Chen. ¡°This is pieces of information of all the Greater Earth Sovereigns in the West Heaven Continent. If you really want to participate, then you need the information, at the very least.¡±

    Mu Chen rejoiced. Although he wasn¡¯t afraid of the Greater Earth Sovereigns, he wasn¡¯t overly confident. So these pieces of information were essential to him.

    Luo Tianlong snorted in anger when he saw that not only did Luo Li not persuade Mu Chen, she even gathered information for him.

    Luo Tianshen smiled and shook his head. ¡°Let the young ones deal with their matters.¡±

    He was somewhat optimistic, since he knew that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t a reckless person. Since Mu Chen had decided to participate in the Greater Earth Sovereign¡¯s Battlefield, then he must have some confidence.

    Although even he felt that it¡¯s unbelievable, since it¡¯s too hard for a Lesser Earth Sovereign to confront a Greater Earth Sovereign, he still believed in Mu Chen due to the previous events.

    Luo Li chuckled towards Mu Chen and her beauty shook his heart. His eyes were fixated on her, which caused Luo Li to bashfully re at him before she said, ¡°There are many Greater Earth Sovereigns that swore their allegiance to the West Heaven Temple. But there are three amongst them that you should watch out for.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Speaking of official matters, Mu Chenposed himself as he gravely replied, ¡°Which three?¡±

    ¡°Starlight Pavilion¡¯s Pavilion Master - Liu Xingchen, the Wolf Fang Celestial Sword - Su Mu, the Tyrant de, Chu Men.¡±

    Hearing those three names, even Luo Tianshen¡¯s face turned serious and he nodded his head. ¡°Those three are extremely famous in the West Heaven Continent with one simrity, they defeated many of those in their cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Although I have recovered, I¡¯m afraid that I can only protect myself when facing the three of them. So they are popr figures in this Greater Earth Sovereign¡¯s Battlefield.¡±

    ¡°Liu Xingchen... Su Mu, Chu Men...¡± Mu Chen muttered as his gaze turned stern. Since even Luo Tianshen admitted the strength of those three, then those three must truly be that capable.

    ¡°However, they aren¡¯t the seeds, despite being popr choices.¡± Luo Li¡¯s words suddenly rang out, causing Mu Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed. The three of them are already so powerful, and they aren¡¯t considered as seeds?

    Luo Tianshen sighed, ¡°Although the three of them are powerful, they¡¯re still weaker than that fellow blessed by the heavens.¡±

    ¡°Blessed by the heavens?¡± Mu Chen was stunned as he caught onto the keywords.

    Luo Li nodded her head, ¡°There are four Holy Children in the West Heaven Temple. The First Holy Child - Ling Zhanzi, Second Holy Child - Ling Jianzi, Third Holy Child - Ling Longzi and the Fourth Holy Child - Ling Feizi.¡±

    ¡°The first three Holy Children will participate in the Greater Earth Sovereign¡¯s Battlefield this time, and they¡¯re greatly nurtured by the West Heaven Temple for this Seed of the Continent!¡±

    ¡°The three of them are extremely famous in the West Heaven Continent, all of them having a simrity...¡± Luo Li¡¯s pupils uncontrobly trembled and her face slightly changed.

    Sensing Luo Li¡¯s changes, Mu Chen narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°What simrity?¡±

    Luo Li and Luo Tianshen exchanged a look before she said, ¡°They have all killed a Greater Earth Sovereign before...¡±

    ¡°Killed a Greater Earth Sovereign?!¡± Even Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by the news and his facepletely turned grave. At this moment, he finally understood how challenging it was for him to be the Seed of the Continent...

 Chapter 1229 - Ancient Land

    Chapter 1229 - Ancient Land

    On a lone peak behind the Luo God Pce, Mu Chen sat on an azure rock, weing the breeze fluttering his clothes.

    His eyes were closed and he formed seals with boundless Spiritual Energy whistling over. It was akin to a current and was being absorbed into Mu Chen¡¯s body, as if his body was a bottomless pit.

    Once he entered the Earth Sovereign Realm, the amount of Spiritual Energy that Mu Chen could contain became unimaginable. Before the Earth Sovereign Realm, he could only store it in his Sovereign Sea. But after stepping into the Earth Sovereign Realm, his Sovereign Sea had disappeared, integrating into his body. So every single part of his body was akin to a Sovereign Sea. Thus, the capacity that he could contain naturally increased as well.

    After cultivating for an hour, themotion gradually calmed down and Mu Chen slowly opened his eyes.

    Sensing the boundless Spiritual Energy flowing within his body, Mu Chen gently breathed out, but his gaze turned even more solemn when he recalled the information that Luo Li had given him.

    ¡°Four Holy Children of the West Heaven Temple...¡± Mu Chen muttered to himself. ording to Luo Li, the first three Holy Children have ughtered Greater Earth Sovereigns in the past, so they weren¡¯t opponents that Mu Chen could underestimate.

    He knew the vast difference between defeating and killing Greater Earth Sovereigns. That¡¯s because every Earth Sovereign had a powerful vitality, even if half of their body was destroyed, they could still recover from it.

    Killing a Greater Earth Sovereign would mean that one would have to annihte all of the life force contained within the body, just like how Mu Chen ughtered that Lesser Earth Sovereign from the Blood God n.

    But it wasn¡¯t easy to achieve that. Reaching the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, one could run even if they couldn¡¯t beat their enemies, unless the other party had an overwhelming strength.

    Since the three Holy Children of the West Heaven Continent could ughter Greater Earth Sovereigns, that meant that their strength wasn¡¯t in the range of ordinary Greater Earth Sovereigns.

    This time, the three Holy Children would definitely be an obstruction in the contest of the Seed of the Continent.

    Most important, he had grudges with the West Heaven Battle Emperor. Although the Battle Emperor wouldn¡¯t make a move himself with the me Emperor being around, the three Holy Children would definitely make a move against him if they encountered one another on the battlefield.

    Therefore, there¡¯s nopromise between Mu Chen and the three Holy Children.

    Compared to them, Liu Xingchen, Su Mu and Chu Men were slightly weaker, even though they had a history of defeating those of simr realms.

    ¡°The West Heaven Continent is truly a hidden dragon, crouching tiger ce.¡± Mu Chen sighed. Although the West Heaven Continent wasn¡¯t a genuine supercontinent, it¡¯s still stronger than the Greaw Continent with the existence of the West Heaven Battle Emperor.

    So if he wanted to obtain one of the Seed of the Continent¡¯s quotas, a fierce battle was unavoidable.

    It was because of that information that Mu Chen felt a little threatened in his heart. However, his determination hadn¡¯t wavered, since this opportunity was something that the me Emperor had fought for him. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t give up so easily.

    Mu Chen heavily breathed out and his eyes narrowed before both of his hands joined together, with fluctuations rippling out from his body. Instantly, he could sense his two clones in the Heavenly Lake.

    Sensing the miraculous link, Mu Chen felt at ease in his heart. Although the three Holy Children were powerful, he¡¯s not a pushover.

    And the Three Pures was one of his trump cards for dealing with a Greater Earth Sovereign.

    He had never executed the Three Pures since he had cultivated it, but he had a premonition that he wouldn¡¯t be disappointed by it.

    Although he had a Peerless Divine Ability as a trump card, Mu Chen did not feelcent because of it. For security reasons, he needed more means to boost the sess rate.

    ¡°More means...¡± Mu Chen pondered for a long time before opening his eyes with a sh of hesitation. That¡¯s because he recalled a technique that he had been neglecting.

    The Great Pagoda Art that was left by his mother.

    It¡¯s a foundation technique of the Ancient Buddha n. It¡¯s incredibly profound and Mu Chen only briefly trained in it in the past. But in the end, he was afraid of revealing his identity, so he had left it aside. Now that he had stepped into the Earth Sovereign Realm, he also possessed some ability to protect himself. Perhaps it¡¯s time for him to start training in it again.

    The Ancient Buddha n was one of the Ancient ns of the Great Thousand World with a terrifying foundation. They¡¯re a genuine colossi, so this Great Pagoda Art wouldn¡¯t be simple as well. It was just his strength being too weak, so he couldn¡¯t obtain any insight into the profundities.

    But at this moment, Mu Chen believed that hisprehension would bepletely different.

    At this thought, Mu Chen no longer hesitated and his hands joined together. The chant of the Great Pagoda Art had also started to resonate within his heart and the boundless Spiritual Energy in his body started to course through his meridians through the Great Pagoda Art.

    As Mu Chen circted the Great Pagoda Art, boundless Spiritual Energy burst out from within his body. As Spiritual Energy gathered, a majestic ck pagoda slowly formed within his body and he gradually submerged himself within the chant of the Great Pagoda Art.

    Mu Chen¡¯s premonition did not fail him. He had stepped into the Earth Sovereign Realm, so the pieces of information that he couldn¡¯tprehend instantly cleared up. It was as if he had removed the veil of this profound technique and started toprehend the profundities of it.

    Time gradually passed with Mu Chen submerged inprehension.

    Without him knowing, a few days have passed, but he remained unmoving like a boulder.

    When Luo Li saw Mu Chen busy within his cultivation, she did not disrupt him and sat beside him for a long time before leaving.

    Time slowly passed, and ten days passed in the blink of an eye.

    On the tenth day, Mu Chen¡¯s body suddenly trembled. He had been enlightened by the chant of the Great Pagoda Art with an unfamiliar chant echoing in his heart.

    ¡°Destroying and guiding with your heart. Drawing the Ancestral Aura so that the Pagoda is genuine.¡± Mu Chen repeated the chant in his heart before an insight hit him.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the case...¡± Mu Chen muttered. The ck pagoda started to crack with beams of light leaking through the cracks.

    He was actually destroying the pagoda!

    As the cracks continued to cover the pagoda, it finally exploded and a dark light swept out, shining onto every corner of Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    ¡°Guiding with your heart...¡± The chant flowed in his heart. At this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s heart was filled with a dark light and his spiritual form gradually blurred. It was also under this meditating state that a vortex formed from the shattered location of the pagoda.

    Looking at the vortex, Mu Chen briefly hesitated before he tossed out the hesitations in his heart and stepped in.

    The darkness before him onlysted briefly, and Mu Chen felt a distortion in his sense of time and space. As if in that instant, his spiritual form had been teleported to another location...

    The darkness swiftly disappeared, and when Mu Chen opened his eyes, his eyes greatly rippled with a surprised mutter that rang out within his heart.

    ¡°Where... is this?¡± His spiritual form was floating in the air and an ancientnd appeared before his eyes, as if it was a mark that was left by time. However, what made Mu Chen¡¯s heart tremble the most wasn¡¯t this ancientnd, but the massive pagoda that quietly stood in the centre.

    That pagoda was ancient and the marks on the body of the pagoda looked incredibly profound. Furthermore, it seemed to have transcended time and space, existing indefinitely through time.

    Mu Chen¡¯s spiritual form focused on the old pagoda, and he could sense an aura that was even stronger than a Heavenly Sovereigning from it.

    ¡°Where... is this ce?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled since he had no idea why the passage was formed when he shattered his pagoda.

    However, while Mu Chen was looking around thisnd, a quiet, sitting figure in the ck pagoda abruptly opened her eyes.

    Her eyes that usually had no ripples flickered with tears at this moment. She raised his head and looked in a direction with gratitude and yearning. ¡°Mu Chen... my child, you¡¯re finally able to enter the Ancestral Land?¡±

 Chapter 1230 - Ancestral Aura

    Chapter 1230 - Ancestral Aura

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled, before he gradually calmed his heart after the initial shock. He had also vaguely guessed some reasons why.

    He must have gained a more in-depth insight into the Great Pagoda Art, using the power from shattering his pagoda to arrive here. So this ce must be greatly rted to the Ancient Buddha n.

    ¡°Although the Great Pagoda Art was extraordinary in the past, it is still consideredmon for Earth Sovereigns. But since it can be the foundation technique of the Ancient Buddha n, then there must be a secret to it. It¡¯s just that it needs to have higher cultivation in order to beprehended and evolve...¡± So the evolution might be rted to this ce, or urately speaking, rted to that pagoda...

    Thinking about it, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze focused on the ancient pagoda and briefly hesitated before approaching it.

    As he approached it, he was shocked to realise the sheer size of this ancient pagoda. It¡¯s a few hundred thousand feet in size, making people look akin to an antpared to it. So the impact he got from it was truly astonishing.

    ¡°What a terrifying pagoda...¡± Mu Chen muttered in his heart. He could feel that the vague pressure emanating from the pagoda was even stronger than the West Heaven Battle Emperor.

    The pressure was filled with age, akin to the traces of time. Under that pressure, it was definitely stronger than the West Heaven Battle Emperor.

    With Mu Chen¡¯s perception,pared to the pressure of this ancient pagoda, probably only the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor¡¯s bearing could bepared to it.

    At this moment, Mu Chen deeply felt how horrifying one of the oldest ns in the Great Thousand World was...

    While Mu Chen was shocked by the pagoda, the pagoda seemed to have sensed his existence and it emanated buzzing noises.

    Mu Chen jumped from the sudden movement and nearly recalled his spiritual form. After all, this mysterious pagoda was too terrifying, and if it made a move, it would definitely be a great disaster to him.

    A dark beam of light flew out of the ancient pagoda and encased Mu Chen within it.

    In that instant, Mu Chen could sense a profound fluctuation sweep through his spiritual form... It was so much so that Mu Chen had a feeling that it had scanned his body that resided in the mountain behind the Luo God Pce.

    His heart lightly trembled under the scan, since he was afraid of a disaster befalling onto him.

    But fortunately, the light faded after the scan and Mu Chen could sense that this region seemed to have acknowledged him.

    Mu Chen was stunned, but he soon figured it out. It might be a scan from the pagoda to verify if he had the bloodline of the Ancient Buddha n...

    If someone didn¡¯t have the bloodline of the Ancient Buddha n, then he or she might be immediately eliminated by the ancient pagoda.

    Fortunately... his mother was a member of the Ancient Buddha n. Therefore, he had the bloodline of the Ancient Buddha n flowing in his body!

    ¡°What a close call...¡± Mu Chen felt relieved from the danger. Luckily he passed through the scan, or his oue would be dire at this moment.

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart still lingered with fear before a majestic aura gushed out from the top of the ancient pagoda and enveloped Mu Chen.

    The mysterious aura seemed like it hade from the ancient times. It was extremely old, but Mu Chen felt a familiar feeling from the mysterious aura.

    It felt as if they were from the same origin.

    ¡°This is the Ancestral Aura?!¡± In that instance, Mu Chen knew what was happening. Perhaps this mysterious aura was the Ancestral Aura that the chant of the Ancient Buddha n had spoken of!

    ¡°Drawing the Ancestral Aura so that the Pagoda is genuine!¡± The chant flowed in Mu Chen¡¯s heart again and he joined his hands together. An intense lustre burst out from his body and he was like a whale, devouring and absorbing the Ancestral Aura.

    As he absorbed the Ancestral Aura, Mu Chen vaguely felt his body trembling and his blood boiling. Even the power in his bloodline hidden in the depths of his body had been triggered.

    At this moment, a dark light exploded that was akin to a ck hole, frantically absorbing the pouring Ancestral Aura from the ancient pagoda.

    Devouring the Ancestral Aura, a pagoda that was roughly ten-odd feet gradually started to form.

    It was apletely different pagoda,pared to the one that he had previously formed. It¡¯spletely white, and with more Ancestral Aura pouring towards him, the pagoda started to turn transparent, as if it was being cleansed of the impurities.

    When the white pagoda appeared, Mu Chen did not notice that the blood in his physical body also started to burn into a ck me that enveloped his body due to the bloodline of the Ancient Buddha n being triggered.

    It was also when those mes appeared, a ck me started to ze on the white pagoda and it started to turn even more transparent...

    Mu Chen paid attention to all the changes. Although he had no idea what was going on, his instincts told him that it would be better for the pagoda to turn even more transparent.

    He no longer hesitated and unleashed all of his Spiritual Energy, controlling the ck mes to ze even more and absorbed the Ancestral Aura even more frantically.

    That¡¯s because his instincts told him that the mysterious Ancestral Aura was the main ingredient for refining this white pagoda...

    The ancient pagoda had also been drawn and endlessly unleashed the precious Ancestral Aura, helping Mu Chen refine his white pagoda.

    Under the ck mes, the white pagoda turned more transparent and pure. ording to this speed, it wouldn¡¯t take long for the pagoda to be rid of all impurities...

    ...

    The Ancient Buddha n

    Two elderly silhouettes sat on the altar, emanating aging auras.

    However, the space around them asionally shattered from their breathing, adding on to the terror of those two silhouettes.

    Their eyes were closed, as if they were sleeping at this moment.

    But, all of a sudden, the two of them felt something and suddenly opened their eyes with a sh of doubt on their faces. That¡¯s because, at this moment, they felt a peculiar fluctuationing from the Ancestral Land.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The two elderly silhouettes exchanged a look and Spiritual Energy gathered before them, forming into a mirror that projected the scene inside the Ancestral Land.

    The mirror flickered and the scene locked onto the ancient pagoda...

    The two of them swept their gazes and saw a transparent pagoda, as if it was made of crystal floating outside the ancient pagoda.

    Seeing that transparent pagoda that vaguely fluctuated with divinity, the two of them were stunned before they eximed, ¡°This... this is the Divine Pagoda? Since when did we have a nsman that can refine the Divine Pagoda? Unbelievable.¡±

    However, they suddenly thought of something, and their faces drastically changed.

    That¡¯s because they¡¯re the guardians of the Ancestral Land, so if anyone wanted to extract the Ancestral Aura to refine their Pagoda, it had to be opened by them...

    However... they clearly did not open the passage to the Ancestral Land, so how did that fellow make it in?!

    Facing this situation, even at their age, their faces drastically changed as they roared, ¡°Quick, open up the Ancestral Land!¡±

    ...

    Mu Chen¡¯s focus was submerged in the transparent pagoda as it had gradually reached perfection from the Ancestral Aura.

    It now looked as transparent as a crystal, and at the same time, emanating indescribable profundities.

    Mu Chen had a feeling that this crystal pagoda wasn¡¯t simple, and the pagoda that he had previously formed couldn¡¯t even bepared to this.

    While Mu Chen was rejoicing in his heart for this crystal pagoda, a violent gale blew in thisnd and he saw a w stretching over in his direction.

    At the same time, an enraged voice resounded within this region, ¡°Who is it that actually dares to sneak into the Ancestral Land of my Ancient Buddha n to seal the Ancestral Aura?!¡±

 Chapter 1231 - Killing and Assistance

    Chapter 1231 - Killing and Assistance

    The enraged voice rumbled throughout the heavens akin to thunder with visible Spiritual Energy fluctuations rippling out.

    As the Spiritual Energy fluctuated, a skinny hand enveloped towards Mu Chen.

    The sudden changes scared Mu Chen, so he swept up the crystal pagoda and started to flee without any hesitation.

    As he fled, Mu Chen, who was in his spiritual form, entered the pagoda and triggered it. Instantly, a crystalised lustre spread out along with a divine aura that formed into a vortex with Mu Chen intending to flee through the vortex.

    ¡°Thief, you want to run?!¡± The enraged voice resounded again and one could see that the countless stars in the sky were actually spiritual seals that started to link and form into a massive Spiritual Array prison.

    When the Spiritual Array appeared, Mu Chen instantly felt that this entirend was under someone¡¯s control, so he knew that it¡¯s a terrible condition.

    ¡°Confine!¡± A cold snort resounded and Mu Chen was shocked to discover the vortex was being stopped behind him. Furthermore, his spiritual form, which resided in the crystal pagoda, was being immobilised.

    It was a feeling as if the time and space in this region had been confined, and he was like a mosquito in amber, not being able to move.

    Facing this situation, even with Mu Chen¡¯s character, he couldn¡¯t help feeling despair. But he was, after all, not an ordinary figure. Thus, he gritted his teeth and intended to destroy the crystal pagoda along with this spiritual form of his.

    But if that¡¯s the case, then he would have suffered too great of a loss. Not to mention how difficult it had been for him to obtain the crystal pagoda, Mu Chen had a feeling that this was his only chance of obtaining it. If he missed it, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to form this crystal pagoda in the future.

    Furthermore, the most important factor was that if he didn¡¯t destroy this spiritual form of his, then the experts of the Ancient Buddha n might be able to trace it back to him and he would bepletely exposed.

    So he had no choice but to destroy the crystal pagoda along with this spiritual form.

    ¡°Explode!¡±

    ¡°Mhm?¡±

    Mu Chen clenched his teeth and had firmed his heart to destroy it. However, he suddenly had a feeling that there were spiritual seals that started to appear in this region. Those spiritual seals were also a portion of the powerful Spiritual Array, but they¡¯ve gone out of control and broke apart the linkage.

    Instantly, the confinement was dissolved, and Mu Chen regained control of the crystal pagoda.

    It all happened in an instant. It was so much so that Mu Chen hadn¡¯t fully recovered from it. But it was fortunate that he swiftly reacted. He immediately sent the crystal pagoda into the vortex.

    ¡°Why is the Ancestral Guarding Spiritual Array suddenly breaking apart?!¡± The one that made a move eximed, and seeing that Mu Chen was about to escape into the vortex, he immediately roared, ¡°Stop where you¡¯re going!¡±

    The skinny hand suddenly pped down, and instantly, all of the heavens and earth looked as if they had copsed. An incredible and terrifying power shuttled through space and enveloped Mu Chen from above.

    Since the powerhouse couldn¡¯t catch the thief alive, he couldn¡¯t allow the thief to escape, even if he had to kill him!

    A terrifying wave of energy descended once more, making Mu Chen feel terrified. If only he had three more breaths of time, he would be able to make his escape!

    This one attack was also extraordinarily ruthless and gave no chance to him.

    It was a short three breaths, but at this moment, it meant life or death.

    Mu Chen could only watch as the destructive power enveloped over. But suddenly, a change urred again.

    Countless spiritual seals appeared around Mu Chen. Those were actually the spiritual seals of the Ancestral Guarding Spiritual Array and they formed into a thin barrier above Mu Chen.

    Although the barrier had instantly shattered, it had taken an exact amount of three breaths of time.

    Mu Chen controlled the crystal pagoda and fled into the vortex. At this moment, he could finally take the time out to nce at those spiritual seals. He could vaguely feel a sense of familiarity from them.

    He suddenly figured it out, and his heart surged with waves.

    ¡°Mother... it¡¯s you?¡± The brim of Mu Chen¡¯s eyes turned red. It was his mother that helped him resolve two of his death situations.

    In the Ancient Buddha n, probably only his mother was capable of helping him.

    ¡°Mother, wait for me. I will definitely rescue you and reunite you with father!¡± The vortex swiftly darkened, then disappeared as Mu Chen muttered in his heart.

    When Mu Chen¡¯s spiritual form and crystal pagoda entered the vortex, the destructive energy instantly disappeared. A few breathster, an elder who was covered with ageing aura descended and appeared in the location where the vortex had disappeared.

    However, he retracted his hand a brief momentter, and his face was dark because he realised that the spatial traces here had been entirely erased.

    It was done so cleanly that he couldn¡¯t sense any traces of it...

    The elderly man raised his hand as his face turned dark before he looked into the sky.

    ...

    A silhouette sat in the pagoda. She suddenly opened her eyes with a vague smile on the corner of her lips.

    However, the smilested briefly before it disappeared.

    The dark space distorted at this moment and an old face appeared from the darkness with rage, looking at the silhouette in the pagoda. ¡°Qing Yanjing, what have you done?!¡±

    The silhouette in the pagoda looked at the elderly face and casually replied, ¡°I have no idea what the Grand Elder is talking about.¡±

    The elderly face was filled with rage as he roared, ¡°Someone sneaked into the Ancestral Land to steal the Ancestral Aura. In thest moment, a problem arose with the Ancestral Guarding Spiritual Array and protected that thief from escaping!¡±

    ¡°What does it got to do with me?¡± Qing Yanjing smiled.

    ¡°Hmph! How does it got to do with you? You were one of those few that constructed the Ancestral Guarding Spiritual Array! So is it difficult for you to leave a means or two behind? Do you really think that I¡¯m a dotard? That thief that stole the Ancestral Aura from the Ancestral Land is your child that was left outside, right?!¡± The Grand Elder coldly snorted.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Qing Yanjing did not acknowledge his words.

    The Grand Elder coldly replied, ¡°Looks like I have underestimated that brat. For him to grow this far in just a few years... It¡¯s also said that he has refined the Divine Pagoda. Looks like he has truly inherited your bloodline. Since that¡¯s the case, then we will have to send an Elder out to capture him!¡±

    Qing Yanjing, who had remainedposed, suddenly knitted her brows and her sharp gaze looked at the Grand Elder before she softly said, ¡°If you dare send out an Elder, then don¡¯t me me for sparing no sentimentality!¡±

    An Elder had a high status in the Ancient Buddha n, and all of them had their strengths in the Heavenly Sovereign Realm. The moment they made a move, it would be perilous for Mu Chen.

    ¡°What can you do?¡± The Grand Elder spoke with a dark expression. He was clearly unhappy with Qing Yanjing¡¯s dissatisfaction.

    Qing Yanjing faintly nced at the Grand Elder before slowly closing her eyes.

    Just when Qing Yanjing closed his eyes, the pagoda instantly trembled and the Grand Elder was shocked to witness that the seals suppressing Qing Yanjing had started to copse.

    At the same time, the Grand Elder could also sense a greatmotion in the Ancient Buddha n. His face drastically changed because the Guardian Spiritual Array controlled by the Elder Association started to trigger...

    ¡°You!¡± The Grand Elder furiously looked at Qing Yanjing before he continued, ¡°Your attainment in Spiritual Arrays has reached this far? You can control the Guardian Spiritual Array remotely?!¡±

    Qing Yanjing stood up before countless spiritual seals sparkled like stars around her and she calmly looked at the Grand Elder. ¡°Grand Elder, the reason why I submitted to ept punishment back then wasn¡¯t because I was afraid of you guys. I just didn¡¯t want my son to be implicated. If you¡¯re going to threaten me with my son, then you guys will have to consider the price that you guys will have to pay.¡±

    At this moment, Qing Yanjing no longer looked as tranquil as before. She showed her ferocious side, and at this moment, she¡¯s like a tigress protecting her cub. If anyone touched her bottom line, then they would have to face her ferocity and insanity.

    And her bottom line was naturally her child, Mu Chen.

    The Grand Elder¡¯s face slightly changed when facing Qing Yanjing. He could sense thetter¡¯s determination, and if he really sent out a Heavenly Sovereign, then Qing Yanjing would probably rebel immediately. Although they could suppress her with the foundation of the Ancient Buddha n, they would also have to pay a high price, the price of the possibility of Heavenly Sovereigns falling.

    To the Ancient Buddha n, it would definitely be a heavy blow. After all, Heavenly Sovereigns were precious resources to any forces in the Great Thousand World.

    After a brief silence, the Grand Elder slowly said, ¡°I can avoid sending out Heavenly Sovereigns, but your child will still be captured.¡±

    His voice was solemn and unquestionable. He could take a step back and not send any Heavenly Sovereigns, but he could send all the Earth Sovereigns he wanted.

    Qing Yanjing calmed down after hearing his words, since she was clear that it¡¯s difficult for the Ancient Buddha n to take a step back, and she wasn¡¯t willing to fall out with the n. After all, she had the bloodline of the Ancient Buddha n flowing in her body as well.

    As for experts beneath the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, despite being a little worried, it was also eptable for her. That¡¯s because if Mu Chen really managed to obtain the Divine Pagoda, that meant that he was also in the Earth Sovereign Realm. So he would definitely be able to protect himself.

    She raised her head and looked into the void, her gaze pierced through the distant space at the silhouette that she strongly yearned for. She revealed a gratified smile, and at the same time, she gently sighed.

    ¡°My child, Mother has done everything she could for you. You can only depend on yourself now...¡±

 Chapter 1232 - The Powerful Crystal Pagoda

    Chapter 1232 - The Powerful Crystal Pagoda

    On the back mountain of the Luo God Pce

    Mu Chen sat on the peak and suddenly opened his eyes, which had been closed for ten-odd days. But at this moment, his face was filled with lingering fear.

    ¡°How dangerous...¡± Mu Chen wiped the sweat on his forehead. It was too dangerous earlier. Although it was only a strand of his heart that sneaked into the Ancient Buddha n, the Heavenly Sovereigns of the Ancient Buddha n would be able to sense his location if it fell into their hands. At that time, he would bepletely exposed.

    But fortunately, his mother helped him at a crucial moment. Otherwise, he would be in a perilous situation.

    ¡°Mother...¡± Recalling the changes to the Spiritual Array that protected him, a warm sensation flowed in his heart. Although the two of them did not meet, Mu Chen could sense the bond of blood.

    Perhaps his mother had expected this situation when she left the Great Pagoda Art behind, so she had left a hand in the Spiritual Array. Something that could grant Mu Chen protection when it sensed his aura.

    Evidently, Qing Yanjing had earnestly pondered everything.

    ¡°Mother, rest assured. I am no longer the weak youth from before...¡± Mu Chen muttered with his hands clenched. At this moment, not only had he stepped into the Earth Sovereign Realm, he even formed his own force. Naturally, his connections were also powerful as well.

    He still had the talisman from the Martial Ancestor, so he wasn¡¯t truly helpless if the Heavenly Sovereigns of the Ancient Buddha n came for him.

    Furthermore, he had also been trying his best to grow. He firmly believed that there would be a day that the Ancient Buddha n wouldn¡¯t be able to do a thing to him without relying on external help.

    After his thoughts briefly boiled in his heart, Mu Chen gradually calmed down and started to look back at his harvest this time from the Ancient Buddha n¡¯s Ancestral Land.

    He could sense the crystal pagoda hovering in his body.

    Compared to the previous pagoda, this one was more exquisite, and it was also emanating a divine and mysterious aura.

    He triggered the crystal pagoda and saw traces of mes appearing within the pagoda as it started to ze.

    It was a crystallised me that looked incredibly gorgeous. However, Mu Chen could sense an extremely dangerous fluctuationing from it.

    In the past, although his pagoda would generate the buddha¡¯s me to refine the Sovereign Celestial Body of his enemies, the crystallised me also had the same effect, except that it¡¯s more powerful.

    Mu Chen could sense the power of the crystallised me and he nodded his head with satisfaction. He formed seals with a single hand, and a current of Spiritual Energy roared in his body, pouring into the crystal pagoda.

    A tremendous amount of Spiritual Energy poured into the crystal pagoda, and Mu Chen could sense his Spiritual Energy was visibly being crystallised.

    In the past, Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy was somewhat purple, since he had fused with the Undying mes. But through the crystal pagoda, it had been changed into a profound Spiritual Energy.

    Sensing the crystallised Spiritual Energy, Mu Chen briefly hesitated and circted the Spiritual Energy within his body into the crystal pagoda.

    In just ten-odd breaths, Mu Chen¡¯s body was already filled with crystallised Spiritual Energy.

    Mu Chen stood up and his body emanated with a crystallised lustre. Raising his hand, the crystallised Spiritual Energy ferociously gathered.

    ¡°This... my Spiritual Energy has grown stronger!¡± Sensing the unfathomable power in his body, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked, even with hisposure. That¡¯s because, ording to his estimations, the Spiritual Energy in his body had been strengthened by several times.

    Judging from the boundless Spiritual Energy, he was already in the Pinnacle Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm!

    ¡°The crystal pagoda. It actually has two powerful abilities, converting and strengthening...¡± Mu Chen was astonished. Not to mention an Earth Sovereign, even a Heavenly Sovereign would be tempted by those two abilities.

    Despite that, Mu Chen still felt a little unfamiliar with the crystallised Spiritual Energy. Although his Spiritual Energy had fused with the Undying mes in the past and could endlessly burn, the power of this crystallised Spiritual Energy added a divine and mysterious aura to it.

    While Mu Chen was focused on the unfamiliar crystallised Spiritual Energy, a wind whistling sound resounded before Luo Li, Luo Tianshen and Luo Tianshen suddenly appeared.

    They were dumbfounded when they looked at Mu Chen. They could feel that Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy was no longer the same as it was before.

    ¡°You... why has your Spiritual Energy grown so much more powerful?!¡± Luo Tianshen spoke first, while looking at Mu Chen in shock. He could sense that the strength of Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy was several times more powerful than it was ten-odd days ago.

    This speed of strengthening was absolutely terrifying!

    Luo Tianlong was also looking at Mu Chen in astonishment, while Luo Li looked with interest, but she wasn¡¯t too surprised by anything that happened with Mu Chen.

    ¡°Why is your Spiritual Energy looking like this?¡± Luo Tianshen looked at Mu Chen in disbelief before he realised that the Spiritual Energy within Mu Chen waspletely different from before. One must know how difficult it was to re-cultivate once they fixed it. So how did Mu Chen aplish it in just ten-odd days?

    With Luo Tianshen¡¯s perception as a Greater Earth Sovereign, he could naturally tell that the attribute of Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy was entirely different from what it was before.

    Mu Chen raised his head and smiled towards the three of them, before turning to Luo Tianlong. ¡°Uncle Tianlong, please help me test my new Spiritual Energy.¡±

    Luo Tianlong knew that Mu Chen was trying to use him as a tester. However, he wasn¡¯t too bothered by it, so he walked up and loudly said, ¡°I want to see how extraordinary this Spiritual Energy of yours is.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled before he stretched his hand out and grabbed ahold of Luo Tianlong¡¯s wrist. He then poured his crystallised Spiritual Energy into thetter¡¯s body.

    Luo Tianlong allowed Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy to enter his body. Just when he was about to expel it, he suddenly realised in shock that his Spiritual Energy was frozen when it touched with Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy. Despite how he tried to circte it, it was a futile effort.

    In just ten-odd breaths, the powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation within his body had utterly turned quiet without any Spiritual Energy fluctuations and he looked like an ordinary person that had not cultivated.

    Losing control of his Spiritual Energy, Luo Tianlong was dumbfounded as he looked at Mu Chen in a daze.

    Luo Tianshen also noticed this, so he stretched his hand out and ced it Luo Tianlong¡¯s shoulder with a grave expression. After briefly sensing it, he suddenly eximed, ¡°Your Spiritual Energy has been sealed!¡±

    ¡°Sealed?¡± This time, even Mu Chen had eximed in shock.

    Luo Tianshen sternly nodded his head before his powerful Spiritual Energy surged into Luo Tianlong¡¯s body, helping thetter dissolve the crystallised Spiritual Energy. Thus, a powerful fluctuation appeared from Luo Tianlong once again.

    Even if it was resolved, Luo Tianlong was still looking at Mu Chen in aghast with his face pale. He felt a little terrified from the feeling of being reduced to a disabled person.

    ¡°Not only can the crystal pagoda convert and enhance my Spiritual Energy, but it can also bestow the power of sealing...¡± Mu Chen was shocked, since he never expected the pagoda to be so overbearing. Without speaking about the conversion and enhancement, since they¡¯re merely passive abilities, the sealing ability was terrifying since even a Lesser Earth Sovereign would have their Spiritual Energy sealed and be turned into amb for him to ughter after being invaded by his Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°There¡¯s actually a type of Spiritual Energy with sealing abilities in the Great Thousand World?¡± Luo Tianlong spoke with disbelief.

    Luo Tianshen briefly pondered before looking at Mu Chen with an unusual gaze. ¡°ording to what I know... it¡¯s rumoured that the Ancient Buddha n excels in sealing... their Spiritual Energy has an effect of sealing, making them extremely troublesome to deal with.¡±

    Hearing his words, Luo Tianlong was shocked as he looked at Mu Chen. Could Mu Chen have a rtionship with the Ancient Buddha n?

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered. He never expected Luo Tianshen to be so knowledgeable, guessing the Ancient Buddha n so swiftly... But facing Luo Li¡¯s elders, he did not want to lie to them. Thus, he fell into a dilemma.

    ¡°Okay, since Mu Chen has this mean, then it increases his chances in the Seed of the Continent contest.¡± Luo Li lightly smiled as she shifted the topic.

    Mu Chen gratefully nced at her before he retracted his Spiritual Energy. When the Spiritual Energy left the crystal pagoda, the Spiritual Energy had returned to its original form...

    Sensing how his Spiritual Energy converted so perfectly, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help praising that the Ancient Buddha n is truly godly for having such a profound means. He also realised why they could remain standing as one of the ancient ns in the Great Thousand World.

    ¡°It¡¯s ten-odd days from the Seed of the Continent, and we¡¯ll move out in a few days to the West Heaven Temple.¡± Luo Li smiled at Mu Chen.

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled, ¡°You¡¯re also going to participate?¡±

    Luo Li chuckled, ¡°Our Luo God n has been in the West Heaven Continent even longer than the West Heaven Temple, so we¡¯re naturally qualified to participate. However, I¡¯m not as monstrous as you, so I can only participate in the Lesser Earth Sovereign Battlefield.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head lightly. Although Luo Li had just entered into the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm, her Luo Shen Celestial Body cannot be underestimated, and she is a powerfulpetitor for those in the Lesser Earth Sovereign Battlefield.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case...¡± Mu Chen smiled at Luo Li, ¡°Let us obtain two quotas in the Seed of the Continent. Since the West Heaven Battle Emperor made us unhappy, we¡¯ll do the same to him!¡±

    ¡°That should be the case since the beginning.¡± Luo Li nodded as she chuckled.

    Luo Tianshen and Luo Tianlong looked at the confident couple as they exchanged a look and bitterly smiled and shook their heads. It looks like the two of them will cause great chaos in the West Heaven Continent¡¯s Seed of the Continent battle...

 Chapter 1233 - Battleâ€™s Arrival

    Chapter 1233 - Battle¡¯s Arrival

    As time passes, the West Heaven Continent gradually boiled up with all the topic pointed towards the ¡®Seed of the Continent¡¯ battle that would soon take ce.

    Judging from a certain degree, this can be the most majestic event of the West Heaven Continent in the past few hundred years.

    The reason why the forces here would pledge allegiance to the West Heaven Temple is for this Seed of the Continent battle, aside from the protection that the West Heaven Temple had granted them!

    It is extremely tempting to every Earth Sovereign.

    Because in the current Great Thousand World, more than half of the newly ascended Heavenly Sovereigns have a simrity, all of them had once obtained this title. The title as a Seed of the Continent!

    Just this fact alone could make countless Earth Sovereign insane. After all, Heavenly Sovereigns are the realm that they have been dreaming, and if they could reach it, they would be equivalent to one of the pinnacle existences in the Great Thousand World.

    That sort of existence would attract the attention of everyone in the Great Thousand World with their movements.

    Therefore, if a Heavenly Sovereign had upied a continent and established his or her own forces, there would be many forces gathering over to pledge allegiance to them. But the most important matter was that they want the qualification for the Seed of the Continent...

    And the West Heaven Continent isn¡¯t an exception either.

    ...

    West Heaven Battle City.

    For the West Heaven Continent, this city is an invible sacred city. Generally, no one woulde here aside from certain fixed dates where the rulers and powerhouses of the other forces would be gathered here.

    Because they can be tyrants in their own territory, but when they¡¯re in the West Heaven Battle City, even a dragon wouldy down and tiger bowing down.

    Because this city lives the Sovereign of the West Heaven Continent, the Heavenly Sovereign, West Heaven Battle Emperor!

    But in this period, this ce has be to focus of attention in the continent as the Seed of the Continent battles would take ce here.

    This is also the reason why this city is boiling as everyone had gathered over. Everyone that is qualified to participate in the Seed of the Continent was all gathered here. So much so that even local forces of the West Heaven Continent and forces not in the continent had gathered over. Although they¡¯re not allowed to participate, they can watch and who knows, they might get experience or two when it¡¯s their turn in the future.

    Therefore, the West Heaven Battle City looked extremely luxurious today.

    Earth Sovereigns that were usually hardly seen were everywhere in the West Heaven Battle Continent, causing those that came with the intention to spectate to sigh with an exmation. At the same time, they¡¯re getting even more excited about this event.

    Indeed, this even of the West Heaven Continent will be shocking. After the Seed of the Continent are determined, their name will also spread throughout the Great Thousand World.

    Generally speaking, it was something that only Heavenly Sovereigns are qualified to have their name spreading throughout the Great Thousand World.

    ...

    In a majestic pce that stood high up in the centre of the city, overlooking the entire city.

    It was the West Heaven Battle Pce.

    The entire pce turned quiet as four silhouettes kneeled with a single knee towards the throne. There¡¯s a majestic figure on the throne as the pressure emanating out from him made the four of them remain their heads down from fear.

    The majestic figure is naturally the West Heaven Battle Emperor. At this moment, his eyes were closed as if he is resting his mind. Although the four that kneeled below have a pretty high status in the West Heaven Battle Pce, none of them dared to speak out to interrupt the Battle Emperor.

    ¡°Ling Zhanzi, Ling Jianzi and Ling Longzi...¡± The silencested for a long time as the West Heaven Battle Emperor finally opened his eyes along with a prestigious voice that resounded out.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re here!¡± Three of the four silhouettes replied with a respectful voice.

    The first is a man in ck clothes. He looked ordinary but there were mes of fighting intent shing in his eyes. It was a feeling as if there is a ferocious beast hidden behind that ordinary appearance of his that made others feel bone-piercing danger.

    Behind him is a handsome man sword on his back. His brows were sharp as he emanated out peerlessly sharp sword aura. As if he is a peerless divine sword with his sword that could cut through anything.

    Behind the two of them is a robust man that looked like an iron tower. The shadow that was cast by his body overshadowed the two-person standing behind him. There seem to be densely packed dragon scales on the surface of his body as well, vaguely emitting violent dragon roars that made him look like an ominous dragon.

    The three of them are part of the Four Holy Child in the West Heaven Temple with a resounding reputation in the West Heaven Continent.

    But before the West Heaven Battle Emperor, the three of them were extremely tamed and respectful.

    The Battle Emperor cast a nce at them and slowly spoke out, ¡°The three of you are entering the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield to obtain that one quota...¡±

    ¡°But no matter what, I have to tell you guys that the quota can only fall in the hands of my West Heaven Temple. Is that... understood?¡±

    The three of them heavily nodded their heads as the West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s voice sounded out again, ¡°Don¡¯t be careless as well. Although the three of you are pretty good among the Greater Earth Sovereigns, that doesn¡¯t mean that you guys are invincible.¡±

    ¡°Especially Liu Xingchen, Su Mu and Chu Men.The three of them pledged allegiance to my West Heaven Temple for the quota, so they¡¯re formidable opponents that you guys have to face.¡±

    Ling Zhanzi nodded his head silently while Ling Jianzi smiled, ¡°I have long heard of the Wolf Fang Sword Celestial, let¡¯s see if he is worthy of the title ¡®Sword Celestial¡¯.¡±

    Ling Longzi grinned wit ha sinister expression on his face, ¡°Please be rest assured, Pce Lord. We will let them know to submit to our West Heaven Temple obediently without any other thoughts if we encountered them.¡±

    The West Heaven Battle Emperor nodded his head before his arm patted on the armrest as he fell into silence, ¡°And also the brat called Mu Chen...¡±

    ¡°Since the me Emperor wants him to participate in the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield, then he must have an ability or two. So be cautious as well.¡±

    The three Holy Child¡¯ gaze flickered at the West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s words. They naturally knew about the incident in the Luo God n along with that brat called Mu Chen. He actually made their Pce Lord return in failure, and it wasn¡¯t good for his reputation.

    With their understanding of the Battle Emperor, it must be a knot in his heart. But due to his status and the me Emperor, there¡¯s nothing he could do to Mu Chen. Thus, the three of them understood the deeper meaning behind the Battle Emperor¡¯s words.

    Looks like if they encounter Mu Chen in the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield, they should make a move and teach that fellow that there are some existences in the world that he cannot offend.

    Looking at their gazes, the West Heaven Battle Emperor no longer spoke as he looked at thest person, ¡°Ling Feizi, work hard for the Lesser Earth Sovereign Battlefield as well.¡±

    Thest person is a bewitchingdy with exquisite figures along with intoxicating outlines. Especially the tear-shape mole on the corner of her eye that marked her out as an outstanding beauty.

    This is the fourth Holy Child, Ling Feizi is a female. Just that her cultivation wasn¡¯t as fast as the three others, so she could only participate in the Lesser Earth Sovereign Battlefield that corresponds to her current cultivation.

    Ling Feizi¡¯s gaze lit up as she looked at the Battle Emperor with adoration in the depth of her eyes, ¡°Please be rest assured, Pce Lord. Ling Feizi will definitely obtain the quota of the Lesser Earth Sovereign Battlefield.¡±

    The West Heaven Battle Emperor smiled, ¡°Originally, you should be able to win in the Lesser Earth Sovereign Battlefield. But a variable has been added in, Luo Li has formed the Luo Shen Celestial Body, so you absolutely cannot underestimate her.¡±

    When mentioning Luo Li, West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s voice was a little unnatural.

    It was keenly sensed by Ling Feizi as she had a sh of jealousy in her eyes before nodding her head, ¡°I will keep it in mind.¡±

    The West Heaven Battle Emperor further instructed a little more before he got the four of them to leave.

    The four of them respectfully left the pce as Ling Jianzi sighed, ¡°I heard that Luo Li formed the Luo Shen Celestial Body, so her beauty can even topple a kingdom. In the future, she will definitely be the second Luo Shen, no wonder even the Pce Lord return empty-handed himself...¡±

    Hearing those words, Ling Longzi unexpected nodded his head as they were clear how lifestyle and charm. But they never expected for him to fail before Luo Li.

    ¡°If the two Senior Brothers are interested, why don¡¯t you guys give it a try. Who knows, one of you might match her taste?¡± A pamperedughter sounded out as Ling Feizi responded.

    ¡°Haha, actually our Ling Feizi isn¡¯t that bad. This time in the Lesser Earth Sovereign Battlefield, I¡¯m afraid that you two will have a great fight.¡± Ling Jianzi coughed as he immediately shifted the topic.

    Ling Feizi smiled, ¡°I do want to meet her. I¡¯m just worried that many people might hate me for scratching her pretty face...¡±

    When the three others saw how she spoke vicious words with a smile, they shivered. A woman¡¯s jealousy is truly terrifying indeed.

    Looks like there will be a show to watch in the Lesser Earth Sovereign Battlefield...

 Chapter 1234 - Favoured Winner

    Chapter 1234 - Favoured Winner

    When Mu Chen and Luo Li reached the West Heaven Battle City, it was already filled with people. What made them feel astonished was the boundless Spiritual Energy fluctuations that asionally soared into the sky, the ripples all belonged to Earth Sovereigns.

    ¡°What a gathering of heroes...¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help sighing. This scene even surpassed the opening of the Ancient Haven Pce back then.

    ¡°This is the Seed of the Continent contest, after all. In the Great Thousand World, the title as a Seed of the Continent is equivalent to a ticket to Heavenly Sovereign Realm. No Earth Sovereign can resist this temptation, and if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that every force was only limited to one quota, even I would have jumped out from the temptation and test my luck.¡± Luo Tianshen smiled.

    Although the Luo God n had just stabilised, Luo Tianshen still personally led Mu Chen and Luo Li to West Heaven Battle City. After all, the Battle Emperor¡¯s decree had caused many people to feel rejection of Mu Chen. So he followed along for safety reasons, in case anything happened.

    ¡°With Grandpa¡¯s strength, even if you joined the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield, you won¡¯t be able to win.¡± Luo Li smiled.

    At this moment, Luo Li was dressed in ck, which suited her delicate figure and outlined her figure. But she wore a veil on her face. When she cultivated the Luo Shen Celestial Body, her appearance had also be even more beautiful. It was so much so that even Mu Chen would be dazed from looking at her. So, in order for her to avoid any trouble, she had worn a veil to cover her face.

    However, she had no idea how much attention she had attracted with her figure alone.

    When Luo Tianshen heard such blunt words from his granddaughter, he immediately red up, ¡°This brat, Mu Chen, can join the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield with his strength in the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm, so why aren¡¯t you saying that about him?¡±

    ¡°Even such a figure like the me Emperor feels that he can win, how can your eyesight bepared to Senior me Emperor?¡± Luo Li chuckled.

    ¡°What a sharp-tonguedss!¡± Luo Tianshen rolled his eyes before ring at Mu Chen with hatred and flew into West Heaven Battle City in anger.

    Mu Chen shrugged while Luo Li winked her eyes at him. Her wink caused his heart to jolt before he stretched his hand out and held onto her tender hand.

    Luo Li struggled a little, but she gave up, allowing him to hold her hands with her face blushing. Under all the envious gazes, they followed behind Luo Tianshen.

    The three of them entered the city and headed towards a building in the southwest. This was also the gathering point for the Seed of the Continent Battlefield.

    The three of them spent a little time to arrive in the building and were shocked. That¡¯s because they could clearly feel that this building had a few hundred powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations converging and shing.

    That also meant that there were at least a hundred Earth Sovereigns in the building. It looked like most of the Earth Sovereigns in the Great Thousand World were gathered here.

    While they were shocked, they entered and the interior looked extremely spacious with noises constantly resounding out.

    The three of them swept their nces and their gazes stopped on the stone tablet in the centre that shed with lights and everyone surrounded it.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Luo Li asked curiously.

    ¡°The Seed of the Continent¡¯s Poprity Board.¡± Luo Tianshen cast a nce at it, before teasingly looking at Mu Chen.

    When Mu Chen heard his words, his interest also piqued. The three of them approached it and they swept their nces on it. When they saw the poprity on the Lesser Earth Sovereign Battlefield, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t helpughing, since Luo Li stood above the rest.

    There were a few shing words behind her name, which looked like ¡®230,000,000¡¯. It seemed like they were units of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    ¡°That means that there is a total of 230,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid being betted on Luo Li as the winner of the Lesser Earth Sovereign Battlefield.¡± Luo Tianshen smiled with his eyes narrowed.

    Mu Chen nodded his head before shifting his gaze down. The second one could not be estimated either, with 200,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid on a person called Ling Feizi.

    Ling Feizi of the Four Holy Children? Mu Chen inwardly nodded his head. It was no wonder why she was second after Luo Li.

    His gaze soon moved to the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield and felt a breeze of killing intent blowing in his face. Thepetition was several times more ferocious than the Lesser Earth Sovereign Battlefield.

    The leader of the Four Holy Children, Ling Zhanzi, stood on the top with a total of 400,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, which left Mu Chen speechless. Back then, in the Greaw Continent, the Crown Prince of the Xia Empire had his face ckened when he was extorted 100,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid by Lin Jing. Even if a top-tiered force was emptied out, it might not even be able to gather 400,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    After Ling Zhanzi, the two other Holy Children also weren¡¯t bad, Ling Jianzi and Ling Longzi had a total of 500,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid when added together...

    ¡°The Four Holy Children are truly famous.¡± Seeing the top three spots being upied by the three Holy Children, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help sighing.

    Familiar names appeared after the three Holy Children, Liu Xingchen, Su Mu and Chu Men, whom Luo Li had warned him of...

    The total of their bets wasn¡¯t at all inferior to Ling Jianzi and Ling Longzi added together. Evidently, many people felt that they couldpete with the three Holy Children of the West Heaven Temple.

    The bets drastically dropped after that, since most of it was gathered on the six of them.

    ¡°Hey, did you see your name yet?¡± While Mu Chen was sighing at the bets, Luo Tianshen chuckled out with ill intentions.

    Mu Chen followed his gaze down and the corner of his lips twitched. That¡¯s because he saw that his name thest one on the tablet, with only a measly 500,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid...

    Compared to the other bets, his was beyond pitiful...

    Luo Li also couldn¡¯t help smiling at this scene, but she immediately called out for Mu Chen, ¡°Those people are really blind...¡±

    Mu Chen rubbed his nose, but he wasn¡¯t bothered by it. ¡°I believe that no one is stupid enough to bet on a Lesser Earth Sovereign obtaining victory in the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield.¡±

    ¡°Heh, looks like you know yourself.¡± An elderly voice rang out after Mu Chen¡¯s self-ridiculing voice.

    Mu Chen, Luo Li and Luo Tianshen knitted their brows when they saw Xue Lingzi staring back at them with a sinister gaze.

    ¡°I was wondering who it was, so it¡¯s the lowlife.¡± Luo Tianshen¡¯s expression turned cold. The reason why he teased Mu Chen was because they¡¯re joking amongst themselves. Now that Xue Lingzi joined in to ridicule Mu Chen, he naturally wouldn¡¯t stand for it.

    Xue Lingzi¡¯s face sunk down before he coldly sneered, ¡°Haha. Brother Xiong Ba, aren¡¯t you interested in this Mu Chen? That person is him...

    ¡°It¡¯s just a brat that doesn¡¯t know of his own abilities, relying on the me Emperor to disregard the Greater Earth Sovereigns of my West Heaven Continent. Today, he wants to join the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield with the cultivation of a Lesser Earth Sovereign, what a joke.¡±

    Xue Lingzi did not conceal his voice and it soon spread throughout the building, instantly causing amotion with everyone directing their gazes over at Mu Chen.

    ¡°He¡¯s that Mu Chen?¡±

    ¡°He looks so young... truly outstanding. But he¡¯s too arrogant, the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield isn¡¯t something that he can join right now.¡±

    ¡°Haha, having a powerful backing is truly good, to even obtain the qualifications to participate in our Seed of the Continent¡¯s contest...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Whispers resounded with most of them being dissatisfied that Mu Chen interfered with the Seed of the Continent of their West Heaven Continent.

    A robust man behind Xue Lingzi shot his ferocious gaze at Mu Chen and coldly snorted, ¡°What a brat, wasting such a precious qualification!¡±

    His voice contained resentment. He was a Greater Earth Sovereign and had recently pledged his allegiance to the West Heaven Temple, so he couldn¡¯t get the qualification to participate. However, Mu Chen was an outsider without any foundation in the West Heaven Temple, yet he had obtained the qualification to participate. Thus, he naturally felt that it was unfair.

    ¡°Brat, do you dare to fight with me? If you lose, you will hand the qualification over so that you do not throw your life away on the battlefield.¡± The robust man named Xiong Ba looked at Mu Chen with a ferocious gaze.

    However, Mu Chen had merely lifted his brows when facing Xiong Ba¡¯s provocation. But then, his words had instantly caused the entire building to turn silent. ¡°Who are you to be qualified to ask for my qualification?¡±

 Chapter 1235 - 80,000,000 for a Fist

    Chapter 1235 - 80,000,000 for a Fist

    The entire building was silent with many dumbfounded gazes falling onto Mu Chen when his voice resounded. No one imagined that such a gentle-looking young man would be so domineering the moment he spoke.

    The one he¡¯s speaking with was a Greater Earth Sovereign!

    Furthermore, Xiong Ba had decent fame in the West Heaven Continent, known as the Bear King to others. He¡¯s exceptionally ruthless and overbearing, and it was known that he tore apart two Lesser Earth Sovereigns in the past and reduced them to blood paste.

    And yet, Mu Chen actually dared to embarrass him.

    Many exmations resounded within the building and Xiong Ba¡¯s eyes instantly turned red with killing intent as he looked at Mu Chen, before revealing his white teeth. ¡°Brat, are you courting death when speaking in this manner to me?¡±

    Facing the enraged Xiong Ba, Mu Chen indifferently smiled. ¡°I¡¯m the Abode Master of the Mu Abode. Even a Perfected Earth Sovereign is my subordinate. You¡¯re merely a Greater Earth Sovereign, so what can you do if I¡¯m speaking in this manner with you?¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, everyone was stunned, before they recalled that Mu Chen was not only a ruler of a force; he even had a Perfected Earth Sovereign as his subordinate. This formation was definitely amongst the top-tiered in the West Heaven Continent.

    With this backing, he truly had nothing to be afraid of when facing Xiong Ba.

    Xiong Ba also recalled this matter and his face slightly changed, before snorted, ¡°So what? Do you even dare to lead everyone to attack me? Let¡¯s see if the West Heaven Temple will let you do so!¡±

    Although he still ferociously spoke, everyone could tell that his tone wasn¡¯t as oppressive as before.

    ¡°Heh, although you have a Perfected Earth Sovereign as your subordinate, can you bring her to the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield?¡± Xue Lingzi suddenly sneered before Xiong Ba.

    Xiong Ba¡¯s eyes suddenly shed as he smiled. ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re truly cunning. I just doubt if you can participate in the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield, what has it got to do your subordinates?

    ¡°Looks like you must have been terrified by me, so you brought out such an excuse. If you have the ability, then take a fist from me. If you can receive it, not only will I apologise to you, I will also not make things difficult for you in the future... If you can¡¯t even take a fist from me, then hand your qualification to me, so that you won¡¯t die in there.¡± Xiong Ba grinned. Although he looked robust, he wasn¡¯t just full of muscles in his brain as well.

    He had a clear objective, that was Mu Chen¡¯s qualification. That¡¯s because, judging from the West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s unhappy attitude towards Mu Chen, the Battle Emperor might allow him to retain the qualification that he took from Mu Chen and even be praised by the West Heaven Battle Emperor.

    He had been considering this matter long ago, so that was why he came together with Xue Lingzi to look for Mu Chen.

    ¡°Brat, do you dare?¡± Xiong Ba looked at Mu Chen and barked.

    Echos resounded within the building, with many people supporting Xiong Ba. After all, Mu Chen was an outsider to them; most of the participants of the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield felt shameful that a Lesser Earth Sovereign could enter with them. So they were happy to see Mu Chen lose his qualification.

    When Luo Tianshen and Luo Li sensed the attitude of everyone else, they slightly knitted their brows. They had underestimated Mu Chen¡¯s unwee level in the West Heaven Continent.

    All of this was undoubtedly because of the West Heaven Battle Emperor, and Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t have peace from today onwards. Even if he didn¡¯t bother himself with Xiong Ba, there would be others with simr thoughtsing up to him as well, affecting his energy.

    Mu Chen naturally sensed this, so he replied with a calm voice, ¡°You want to challenge a fist with me?¡±

    Hearing the reply, Xiong Ba¡¯s eyes shed with joy. ¡°You agree to it?¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°What a nice calction you have there. If I lose, then I would hand over my qualification, and you only apologise if you lose? How much is your apology worth?¡±

    ¡°Then, what do you want?¡± Xiong Ba knitted his brows.

    Mu Chen raised his brows and smiled, ¡°I can ept your condition but on the price of... 80,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid for a fist.¡±

    ¡°80,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid for a fist? Are you even worth that price?!¡± Xiong Ba roared and his brows twitched.

    Many people held theirughter back. It was a price that could buy a Low Rank Saint Artifact, and Mu Chen was truly ruthless with his price.

    ¡°I¡¯m not worth it, but I believe the qualification to participate in the Seed of the Continent is.¡± Mu Chen smiled and his gaze soon turned cold. ¡°If you can¡¯t afford the price, then get lost from here and stop embarrassing yourself!¡±

    Xiong Ba¡¯s eyes turned red as an ominous aura shrouded around him. 80,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid wasn¡¯t a small amount, and it was something that not even he could afford it at this moment.

    Xiong Ba looked at Xue Lingzi and noticed the awkward expression on thetter. His Blood God n had paid a great price to deal with the Luo God n, so even if he could afford 80,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, he wasn¡¯t willing to use it on Xiong Ba. It¡¯s too wasteful, and Xue Lingzi had a firsthand experience of Mu Chen¡¯s weirdness. Since Mu Chen dared to ept the challenge, then Xue Lingzi had to be cautious, so that he didn¡¯t waste the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid for nothing.

    Seeing Xue Lingzi¡¯s awkward expression, Xiong Ba, felt extremely angered with his face turning red. He never expected that he would be in such an embarrassing position because of Mu Chen¡¯s counterattack.

    Seeing Xiong Ba being embarrassed, Mu Chenughed. The reason why he asked for such a high price was to embarrass Xiong Ba and let a barrier around him at the same time. He wanted to let others know that if they really intended to seize the qualification from him, then they needed to be prepared to pay 80,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. Otherwise, if one came after another at him, even Ironman wouldn¡¯tst.

    Everyone was disappointed by Xiong Ba¡¯s appearance, since they initially wanted to make use of Xiong Ba to test Mu Chen. But looking at it now, Xiong Ba had failed to live up to their expectations.

    ¡°Haha, 80,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid? What an inted price, but forget it. I will pay for him.¡± A pamperedughed suddenlyughed out when everyone thought that the matter was about toe to an end and everyone directed their gazes to the third floor. A flirtatious silhouette walked out into everyone¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°The fourth Holy Child, Ling Feizi!¡±

    ¡°Why has she decided to join in this matter?¡±

    ¡°Haha, this Ling Feizi is naturally here to target Luo Li. Tsk, tsk. Competitions between women are sometimes even more brutal than men...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Along with the bewitchingdy¡¯s appearance, whispers suddenly broke out in the building.

    Ling Feizi had directed her gaze at Luo Li the moment she appeared. Sensing the provocative nce, Luo Li had also raised her head and sparks flew off from the contact of their gazes.

    How could everyone not know that thepetition between the two popr girls of the Lesser Earth Sovereign Battlefield had started?

    Ling Feizi waved her hand and a bottle flew towards Xiong Ba before she let out a pamperedughter. ¡°Here are 80,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. Bear King won¡¯t disappoint me, right?¡±

    Xiong Ba caught the bottle with joy shing on his face and heughed, ¡°Please be rest assured, Miss Ling Feizi. I will make that brat regreting to our West Heaven Continent!¡±

    Ling Feiziughed. 80,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid wasn¡¯t a small amount for her as well, but she could use it to get rid of Mu Chen, she could help the Battle Emperor vent his anger and embarrass Luo Li as well. Thus, it was all worth it for her.

    She smiled then looked at Luo Li. Theposure of thetter made her feel ufortable, before she inwardly sneered. She¡¯d see how Luo Li would maintain that attitude of hers after Mu Chen loses!

    Grabbing onto the jade bottle, Xiong Ba looked at Mu Chen with a vicious smile. ¡°Brat, let us see what excuse you can find this time!¡±

    In his view, Mu Chen was just trying to make things difficult for him with his condition.

    Mu Chen smiled before he cast a nce at Ling Feizi. With his keen sight, he could naturally tell that Ling Feizi came for Luo Li, so there¡¯s no reason for him to take a step back.

    Thus, Mu Chen took a step forth and gently bowed with his hand out towards Xiong Ba. ¡°Since you¡¯re rich enough... then I¡¯ll stand here and take a fist from you without dodging.¡±

 Chapter 1236 - One Fist

    Chapter 1236 - One Fist

    Mu Chen¡¯s voice resounded, which caused many people to exchanged a look, since Mu Chen¡¯s response had exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.

    Not only did he ept the provocation, he even said that he¡¯s not going to dodge and receive the fist head-on.

    It¡¯s definitely not easy for a Lesser Earth Sovereign to take an attack of a Greater Earth Sovereign head-on.

    On the third floor, Ling Feizi¡¯s gaze also flickered before her lips rose and she chuckled, ¡°I never expected such a heroic youth. I¡¯m having a whole new respect for you, hehe. Bear King, since he has asked for it, then you have to grant his wish.¡±

    Many people inwardlyughed. A woman was truly terrifying when she¡¯s vicious, her words basically blocked all paths of retreat for Mu Chen.

    If Mu Chen was speaking with arrogance, then he must be suffering now.

    However, Mu Chen¡¯s expression did not change from Ling Feizi¡¯s words, he remained calm, which made everyone else suspect whether he really had the ability. It¡¯s definitely not easy for a Lesser Earth Sovereign to face a Greater Earth Sovereign.

    Xiong Ba¡¯s face was covered with an ominous aura before he ferociously looked at Mu Chen. Evidently, he felt that he was being looked down upon by Mu Chen.

    Did that fool not know that he, Xiong Ba, was good at facing others head-on? Even a Greater Earth Sovereign wouldn¡¯t dare to face his violent strength head-on.

    ¡°Brat, it looks like you¡¯re tired of living!¡± Xiong Ba¡¯s reddened eyes looked at Mu Chen like a beast.

    ¡°Cut your nonsense. Are you ying or not?¡± Mu Chen knitted his brows.

    Xiong Ba was practically fuming with rage; but, in the end, he still bore the rage with his teeth gritted. ¡°Good, I will fulfil your wish today!¡±

    Xiong Ba¡¯s body roared with a violent aura that left cracks in the surrounding space. His Spiritual Energy was filled with a violence that vaguely echoed with a bear¡¯s roar.

    His body also swelled up into a giant at this moment and his face turned a little distorted. He looked like a humanoid violent bear at this moment.

    Many people had narrowed their eyes at this scene.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that Xiong Ba¡¯s cultivation technique requires the blood of the Sky-Splitting Blood Bear, an ancient Divine Beast. Furthermore, it will also fuse with his Spiritual Energy, causing his Spiritual Energy to be extremely violent with the power to shatter the heavens.¡± Someone eximed.

    Even Luo Tianshen¡¯s expression had turned solemn. He couldn¡¯t help but worry that Xiong Ba might kill Mu Chen with a single punch.

    Mu Chen also narrowed his eyes amongst the eximing crowd and felt the violent Spiritual Energy bursting out from thetter¡¯s body.

    Spiritual Energy swept in waves from Xiong Ba¡¯s body, and in the next moment, he had circted his Spiritual Energy towards the pinnacle and he roared towards the sky with soundwaves rippling from his roar.

    Torrential Spiritual Energy fluctuated within his body and his gaze was fixated on Mu Chen. In the next moment, he stomped his feet and reduced the sturdy b beneath his feet into specks of dust.

    He had turned into a beam of light and slowly jabbed with his right fist. In that instant, there was a massive bear that appeared behind him and the palm of the bear joined together with Xiong Ba¡¯s fist.

    A scarlet gale swept out, shattering the surrounding space into fragments, and further reduced them into sparkles aftering in contact with the fist.

    ¡°Demonic Sky-Splitting Fist!¡± Xiong Ba roared as he jabbed forth. This scene even made many Greater Earth Sovereign¡¯s faces change. They were startled by Xiong Ba¡¯s move.

    That fist practically gathered all of Xiong Ba¡¯s power. Although that fellow looked like a muscle brain, he was actually extremely cunning. He was afraid that Mu Chen might have some means up his sleeve, so he had opted for the most direct method to defeat Mu Chen with the massive Spiritual Energy of a Greater Earth Sovereign.

    This attack might look clumsy, but it¡¯s the way of a king. Shattering every obstacle before him and paving his own road!

    After all, Mu Chen was merely a Lesser Earth Sovereign, so Xiong Ba¡¯s boundless Spiritual Energy as a Greater Earth Sovereign could destroy the defences of any Lesser Earth Sovereign.

    So when Xiong Ba threw that jab forth, many people praised, since the best thing to do while facing this attack was to dodge. However, Mu Chen had previously said that he would not dodge, so he had practically forced himself into a dead end.

    The corner of Ling Feizi¡¯s lips rose with a ridicule arc, since she knew that Mu Chen would definitely pay a great price for his arrogance.

    While everyone was looking at this scene feeling either pity or joy, Mu Chen took a deep breath and spread his legs out, then slowly stretched his palm out with the intention to receive the fist of the other party.

    However, no one had noticed the crystallised flickers in the depths of Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. His Spiritual Energy had instantly poured into the crystal pagoda and was converted into the crystallised Spiritual Energy.

    When the faint crystallised lustre started to emit from Mu Chen¡¯s body, Xiong Ba¡¯s violent fist had already arrived.

    ¡°Die!¡± Xiong Ba roared with a sinister expression. A terrifying ominous aura had also enveloped him as he jabbed at Mu Chen¡¯s palm.

    When the fist and palm came together, a rumbling noise resounded and Mu Chen¡¯s clothes violently fluttered. His palm had also turned red with drops of blood from Xiong Ba¡¯s violent Spiritual Energy.

    The scarlet Spiritual Energy turned into a hurricane that enveloped the two of them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how I will tear your body into pieces!¡± Xiong Baughed and, in the next moment, the crimson Spiritual Energy violently poured into Mu Chen¡¯s body. He intended to destroy Mu Chen¡¯s body from the inside out.

    This wasn¡¯t his first time doing something so brutal. He had also done this in the past, resulting in two Lesser Earth Sovereigns being turned into puddles of blood.

    When the violent scarlet Spiritual Energy was being poured into Mu Chen¡¯s body, Xiong Ba suddenly saw a ridiculing smile on Mu Chen¡¯s face.

    ¡°You¡¯re about to die and you¡¯re still trying to act?!¡± Xiong Ba¡¯s gaze turned dark. He wanted to ignite the violent Spiritual Energy within Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    But in that instant, he suddenly narrowed his pupils and was shocked to discover that he had lost the connection with the Spiritual Energy that he had been pouring into Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    It felt as if Mu Chen¡¯s body was a ck hole that devoured every Spiritual Energy that came in.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Xiong Ba¡¯s face was covered with disbelief.

    On the contrary, Mu Chen had a cold smile. Xiong Ba¡¯s Spiritual Energy was, indeed, violent, but it was a pity that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t afraid of foriegn Spiritual Energy invading his body.

    The crystallised Spiritual Energy roared within his body and the scarlet Spiritual Energy instantly turned quiet uponing in contact, beingpletely sealed.

    At this moment, everyone else also felt that something was amiss and their faces immediately changed. They could sense that no matter how Xiong Ba tried to ignite his Spiritual Energy within Mu Chen¡¯s body, there wasn¡¯t the slightestmotion from thetter¡¯s body, not even his feet moved.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Everyone had grave expressions with shock in their hearts.

    While everyone was shocked, Mu Chen gave Xiong Ba a smile. ¡°You want your Spiritual Energy back? Sure, you can have it all back.¡±

    He clenched his other hand and a scarlet Spiritual Energy burst out, forming into a hundred foot-wide scarlet ball that contained violent Spiritual Energy and tossed it towards Xiong Ba.

    Facing Mu Chen¡¯s actions, Xiong Ba violently roared withughter when the scarlet sphere of Spiritual Energy swiftly entered his body, like how water entered the ocean.

    ¡°Haha, you fool. You want to use my Spiritual Energy to attack me? What a wishful thought!¡± Xiong Ba burst intoughter.

    ¡°Really?¡± Mu Chen responded with a weird smile.

    When he finished speaking, Xiong Ba¡¯s face drastically changed. He realised that the Spiritual Energy that he had re-absorbed affected all his Spiritual Energy and he instantly lost control of it.

    In a few breaths¡¯ time, the dense Spiritual Energy around him had instantly disappeared.

    ¡°My Spiritual Energy?!¡± Xiong Ba¡¯s eyes shed with dense shock at this scene.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a fist from me, now?¡± However, before he could investigate his body, Mu Chen took a step forth and his jab flew towards the chest of Xiong Ba, who had lost all his Spiritual Energy.

    Xiong Ba suffered a heavy blow and he flew out, dragging a long mark on the ground before a mouthful of blood spewed from his mouth. Even his chest had copsed.

    The surroundings were in silence. Despite there being many powerhouses here, all of them were dumbfounded, since they never expected that not only did Xiong Ba¡¯s fist not do a thing to Mu Chen, he even lost control of his Spiritual Energy and was blown back this manner by thetter!

    Mu Chen withdrew his fist under all the dumbfounded gazes and smiled. He then raised his face and looked at the paled Ling Feizi. ¡°Thanks for the 80,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.¡±

 Chapter 1237 - Bet

    Chapter 1237 - Bet

    A deep ditch stretched from the hall to the gate and everyone gradually had their faces turning grave. The scene from before was too abnormal. They had no idea what happened.

    Xiong Ba¡¯s fist was something that even a Greater Earth Sovereign must face with his full strength. However, Mu Chen merely lifted his hand to block it, with the result of Xiong Ba¡¯s Spiritual Energy suddenly vanished and he even suffered a fist from Mu Chen, vomiting blood.

    It was an unusual scene, no matter how they looked at it.

    Thus, all of them directed their confused gazes at the calm Mu Chen. They naturally wouldn¡¯t think that Xiong Ba was faking it, so there was only a conclusion. Mu Chen had used a method that they couldn¡¯t detect to defeat Xiong Ba.

    But regardless of anything... they understood from the scene of Xiong Ba losing that despite Mu Chen being merely a Lesser Earth Sovereign, he had an extraordinary capability and did have the qualifications to participate in the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield.

    Some of those that were previously unhappy with Mu Chen turned silent and started to remember his name. That¡¯s because they had started to feel threatened by Mu Chen.

    If they were careless in the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield, then Xiong Ba¡¯s oue would be an example for them...

    Xiong Ba stood up with his eyes reddened while everyone had thoughts circting in their hearts. The violent Spiritual Energy that had previously disappeared roared and gushed out.

    His chest instantly recovered, since Mu Chen did not have the intention to kill, previously. Thus, it only made him look to be in a mess, but posed no danger to the vitality of a Greater Earth Sovereign.

    However... he hadpletely embarrassed himself, even if he wasn¡¯t greatly injured.

    ¡°Bastard, what trick did you use?!¡± Xiong Ba roared as he looked at Mu Chen with his red eyes.

    Xiong Ba¡¯s depression in his heart had been umted to the peak. He never expected to suddenly lose control of the Spiritual Energy in his body. It was definitely something that Mu Chen did.

    Facing his roar, Mu Chen paid no attention to him and a jade bottle flew into his hand. ¡°You skills are just inferior to mine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not convinced!¡± Xiong Ba roared as he stomped his feet and pounced forth.

    But facing his movements, Mu Chen merely lifted his eyelids and indifferently said, ¡°Another fist? Then another 80,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.¡±

    Xiong Ba immediately jammed the breaks and furiously looked at Mu Chen, then roared, ¡°You still want more? Dream on!¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Sure, then, I can get the Perfected Earth Sovereign of my Mu Abode to find you for it. I believe that with this reason, even the West Heaven Battle Emperor cannot interfere in this matter.¡±

    Xiong Ba¡¯s face was pale and his hands trembled. His rage nearly made him kill Mu Chen on the spot, but he managed to suppress the anger, since the youth before him wasn¡¯t an ordinary Lesser Earth Sovereign. This Lesser Earth Sovereign had a force and connection that cannot be underestimated.

    ¡°You better remember this!¡± Xiong Ba¡¯s face drastically changed before he left behind a sentence and left under everyone¡¯s ridiculing gaze.

    When Xue Lingzi saw how Xiong Ba left, his face was also a little unsightly before he looked at Mu Chen. He never imagined that even Xiong Ba couldn¡¯t do a thing to him.

    ¡°That brat has grown stronger!¡± Xue Lingzi gritted his teeth. Compared to a month ago, Xue Lingzi was certain that Mu Chen still couldn¡¯t achieve this feat, resisting the attack of a Greater Earth Sovereign so easily.

    But within a month, Mu Chen¡¯s strength had greatly grown.

    ¡°If you want to make a move, do it yourself and don¡¯t make use of others.¡± Mu Chen coldly looked at Xue Lingzi with a smile. He could naturally tell that Xiong Ba was being made use of by Xue Lingzi to cause trouble for him.

    Xue Lingzi coldly snorted, then replied, ¡°Although I have no idea what you used, many people will be guarding against this means of yours after entering the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield. At that time, you won¡¯t have a good time.¡±

    Although Xue Lingzi was sinister and cunning, his eyesight wasn¡¯t weak and he could tell that Xiong Ba lost when his Spiritual Energy came in contact with Mu Chen. In the future, this card of Mu Chen¡¯s would also be less effective.

    ¡°Despicable old thing!¡± Luo Tianshen gritted his teeth. He was enraged by Xue Lingzi.

    Mu Chen remained calm while looking at Xue Lingzi and smiled. ¡°If we encounter one another, I will let you know that I still have other cards up my sleeve...¡±

    Xue Lingzi¡¯s heart also throbbed when he saw Mu Chen¡¯s expression and sneered, ¡°Oh? Then I¡¯m yearning for that moment. But you have to be careful not to be killed by me. Otherwise, not even the me Emperor can take revenge for you.¡±

    ¡°Haha, how can an old fart like you have that sort of ability?¡± Mu Chenughed.

    Xue Lingzi¡¯s forehead had veins twitching from Mu Chen¡¯s contempt. However, he still endured it amd cast an eerie nce at Mu Chen before waving his sleeve and walked away.

    After Xue Lingzi and Xiong Ba left, the atmosphere in the building gradually recovered. But after the first battle, everyone looked at Mu Chen with a little more fear and a little less contempt.

    It looked like Mu Chen had achieved his motive with Xiong Ba. At least there wouldn¡¯t be anyone that would try to pick on him.

    Even if they wanted to, they had to think if they could afford the price...

    When Ling Feizi watched Xiong Ba leave from the third floor, her face was green as she raged, ¡°Trash!¡±

    She had paid the price of 80,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid because she wanted to see Xiong Ba grind away Mu Chen¡¯s confidence, and she could use it to ridicule Luo Li as well. However, she never expected Xiong Ba to be so useless. Not only was he not able to do anything to Mu Chen, he even gave Mu Chen her Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    Even as a Holy Child of the West Heaven Temple, it¡¯s a considerable amount for her.

    ¡°Miss Ling Feizi, if you¡¯re really bored, why don¡¯t you make more preparations. When we¡¯re in the Lesser Earth Sovereign Battlefield, I will y with you however you want.¡± While Ling Feizi was raging, Luo Li suddenly raised her head and coldy looked at the former before her voice resounded.

    When Luo Li¡¯s voice resounded, everyone focused their attention on her. It seems that Ling Feizi trying to use Xiong Ba to deal with Mu Chen had angered this Empress of the Luo God n.

    At this moment, Luo Li was furious and she could tell that Ling Feizi had a deep enmity for her. She could ignore it, but she cannot ignore the fact that Ling Feizi tried to cause trouble for Mu Chen.

    Thus, this was the reason why she suddenly spoke out to Ling Feizi.

    On the third floor, Ling Feizi never expected Luo Li to be so direct. She was briefly stunned before she sneered in anger, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll apany you till the end and we¡¯ll see who wins!¡±

    Finishing her words, she also couldn¡¯t be bothered to stay. She waved her sleeve and left.

    ¡°You have to be cautious of that woman.¡± Looking at Ling Feizi¡¯s silhouette, Mu Chen reminded Luo Li. Sometimes,petition between women was even more ruthless than one between men.

    Ling Feizi was clearly not a simple person.

    Luo Li gently smiled at his reminder. ¡°I know, I haven¡¯t been living for nothing for all these years, as well...¡±

    Mu Chen smiled and nodded his head. Luo Li had naturally changed, since she could carry the entire Luo God n. Perhaps Ling Feizi wasn¡¯t a simple person, but Mu Chen didn¡¯t feel that she could obtain an advantage when facing Luo Li.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Luo Tianshen said, wanting to bring the two of them to rest.

    ¡°Wait for a moment.¡± Mu Chen suddenly smiled and looked at the poprity tablet, then passed the bottle of 80,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid to the servant with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll bet all the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid here.¡±

    ¡°I wonder, who do you want to bet on?¡± The servant was briefly stunned.

    Mu Chen grinned. Since everyone in the West Heaven Continent was unhappy with him, then there¡¯s no need for him to hide. Thus, his voice resounded once more, ¡°I bet on myself winning.¡±

    Instantly, everyone¡¯s hearts trembled with shock shing in their eyes. Mu Chen was actually betting on himself to win in the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield?

    This young man... is truly bold.

    Could it be that there would be a dark horse in this Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield that no one had expected?

 Chapter 1238 - The Battle Arriving

    Chapter 1238 - The Battle Arriving

    Over the next few days, the atmosphere in the West Heaven Battle City was boiling, since the battle mighte at any time. Thus, the entire city boiled in anticipation. A lot of news was also spread around, especially those popr picks that became the focus of attention in the entire city.

    But under this atmosphere, there were also those without any great reputation in the past who started to show themselves. They had been concealing themselves for this Seed of the Continentpetition, with the intention to soar into the sky in one feat.

    It was also under this atmosphere that Mu Chen and Xiong Ba¡¯s conflict had also spread out, swiftly attracting much attention.

    It was also because of this, that Mu Chen¡¯s total bet amount had soared up to 100,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid... however, 80,000,000 drops of that Sovereign Spiritual Liquid came from his own pocket.

    Regardless of anything, the battle with Xiong Ba had achieved a decent intimidating effect. At least no one dared to provoke him in his face, but most of it was also due to Mu Chen¡¯s price of 80,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid... It was a price that not even those rich Greater Earth Sovereigns could easily fork out. More importantly, they also weren¡¯t confident that they could achieve the effect they wanted after paying the price.

    After all, Xiong Ba was an example that was set before them. Mu Chen¡¯s fist was too peculiar and Xiong Ba also no longer had the face to stay in the city. Thus, many people were unsure of the secret behind Mu Chen¡¯s fist that could make even a Greater Earth Sovereign suffer.

    Naturally, people feared the unknown.

    Thus, no one dared to look for Mu Chen, granting thetter peace for the next few days.

    Several days passed in the blink of an eye and the battle for the Seed of the Continent slowly arrived.

    When that day came, the West Heaven Battle City was enveloped in the sounds of drums that resounded throughout the heavens and earth. That¡¯s because those drums contained boundless Battle Will that made their fighting intent rise.

    When the drums resounded, streaks of light covered the skies. All of the powerhouses there soared into the sky.

    Every single fluctuation was powerful and in other ces, it could definitely be the focus of attention with all kinds of respect. But today, they¡¯re merely a drop of water in the ocean.

    Thus, one could tell how many powerhouses were gathered for this Seed of the Continent battle.

    The West Heaven Temple stood in the centre of the city with a za made of white jade. At this moment, the surroundings of this za were filled with a multitude of people.

    There were drums in the za that constantly resounded. The drumming that rang throughout the entire city naturally came from them.

    At this moment, streaks of light constantly flew over in the sky and the experts descended to the za with their hands ced behind their backs. All of them had grave expressions, no longer showing any of the aloof bearing that they usually had.

    This ce was extremely close to the West Heaven Temple, and the supreme powerhouse in the West Heaven Temple¡¯s aura was vaguely being emanated out. Before a Heavenly Sovereign, how could they dare remain aloof?

    Mu Chen and Luo Li also descended, side by side.

    When they arrived, many gazes were directed over. However, most of them were focused on Luo Li, who was standing beside Mu Chen.

    Luo Li wore a long dress that outlined her voluptuous figure, emanating an elegance air around her. Her silvery long hair had draped down to her waist. Although her face was covered with a veil, her eyes that were revealed glued everyone¡¯s gazes onto her.

    ¡°Truly the heir of the Great Thousand World¡¯s Be...¡± Many people sighed. Luo Li had gottenpletely rid of her tenderness, looking extremely charming at this moment.

    Not only did she be the focus of attention, but many people also shifted their gazes and looked at Mu Chen, who was standing beside Luo Li, with annoyance.

    ¡°These bastards.¡± Mu Chen cursed with a smile when he sensed those gazes. However, Luo Li was used to this, so she smiled with her eyes turning into crescent moons towards Mu Chen, causing many people to be stunned by her.

    Three screeches suddenly resounded before three silhouettes descended onto the za, attracting many gazes over.

    Mu Chen had also directed his gaze over. He could sense a trace of dangering from the three of them.

    Mu Chen swept his gaze over and saw a man in ck robes. There was a pattern of stars on his robes. He looked to be middle-aged but his hair was white, looking gentle and schrly.

    The second was dressed in an azure robe and had a rusty metal sword behind him. His entire figure emanated a sharp aura that constantly left marks on the ground from his sword intent.

    The third person had a robust build and his hair was scattered out. He looked rough as he stood there, emanating an indescribable domineering aura.

    Mu Chen looked at the three of them and fell into deep ponder. If he had guessed correctly, then the three of them must be the three famous Greater Earth Sovereigns of the West Heaven Continent that Luo Li had mentioned to him.

    Starlight Pavilion - Liu Xingchen.

    Wolf Fang Celestial Sword - Su Mu.

    The Tyrant de - Chu Men.

    ¡°They¡¯re truly unextraordinary.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered. He could sense many of the people¡¯s eyes turning grave upon their appearance, with fear for the three of them.

    As for those three men, they maintainedposure, since they weren¡¯t like the rest. As more people gathered towards the za, a deep drum rang out and everyone raised their heads to see two golden thrones appear on the massive temple. There was a majestic figure wearing golden robes sitting on one of the thrones.

    When he appeared, the entire region was enveloped under a shapeless pressure and the noise suddenly turned quiet with respectful gazes focused on that silhouette.

    ¡°We pay our respects to the Battle Emperor!¡± Instantly, respectful voices resounded as everyone cupped their hands and bowed.

    That¡¯s because this person was the Ruler of the West Heaven Continent, the West Heaven Battle Emperor!

    Facing everyone, the Battle Emperor lightly nodded his head before he looking up and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s truly my pleasure for the me Emperor¡¯s arrival in my West Heaven Temple.¡±

    ¡°Since the Battle Emperor has invited me, how can I refuse?¡± Space distorted and sizzling mes swept out before forming into a slender silhouette in the sky. That figure was zing with mes and everyone could sense that the pressureing from the Battle Emperor had started to swiftly disappear.

    ¡°That¡¯s the... me Emperor of the Endless Fire Territory?!¡± Many people instantly raised their heads and looked at that silhouette in shock and revere in their eyes. After all, the fame of the me Emperor was too brilliant in the Great Thousand world.

    Although the West Heaven Battle Emperor was also a supreme powerhouse in the Great Thousand World, he¡¯s still inferior to someone like the me Emperor.

    Perhaps even the West Heaven Battle Emperor had to agree to this fact.

    But such a person was usually hardly seen, and yet he seemed to be here with a Spiritual Clone of his. But the question was, why was he here to watch the Seed of the Continentpetition?

    Some people looked in the direction of Mu Chen, since it was Mu Chen who invited the me Emperor when the Luo God n was in danger, causing the West Heaven Battle Emperor to return empty-handed...

    Furthermore, it was said that it was even the me Emperor that requested the Battle Emperor to grant Mu Chen the qualifications to participate in the Seed of the Continentpetition...

    It¡¯s clear that the me Emperor must be here for Mu Chen.

    ¡°That brat has such a background? No wonder he isn¡¯t afraid of the West Heaven Temple...¡± Many people sighed with envy in their hearts. After all, it¡¯s extremely difficult for anyone to have any connection with the me Emperor in the Great Thousand World.

    The me Emperor¡¯s silhouette descended onto the golden throne beside the Battle Emperor, then he swept his nce over and gave Mu Chen a smile.

    Seeing the me Emperor¡¯s gaze directed over, Mu Chen had also smiled as he bowed.

    ¡°Mhm?¡± The me Emperor¡¯s gaze suddenly flickered when it fell on Mu Chen and a soft exmation rose within his heart.

    When the me Emperor eximed in his heart, Mu Chen felt the crystal pagoda in his body tremble and he instantly knew what was happening as well, feeling shocked in his heart. ¡°Only a single nce... and he detected the crystal pagoda in my body?¡±

 Chapter 1239 - Battle Emperorâ€™s Benefits

    Chapter 1239 - Battle Emperor¡¯s Benefits

    The crystal pagoda in his body trembled. Although Mu Chen¡¯s face wasn¡¯t changing, there was a smear of shock that shed in the depths of his eyes. He never expected that the me Emperor would be so powerful, sensing the crystal pagoda in his body with a mere nce.

    ¡°Could all the Heavenly Sovereigns sense it?¡± Mu Chen knitted his brows. This wasn¡¯t a piece of good news for him since it would attract the Ancient Buddha n and bring trouble for him.

    But he soon overthrew that thought since he could sense that the West Heaven Battle Emperor couldn¡¯t detect the existence of the crystal pagoda within his body.

    That also meant that not every Heavenly Sovereign possessed that terrifying ability, aside from those at the level of the me Emperor...

    However, those at the same level as the me Emperor were extremely rare existences in the Great Thousand World, so they weren¡¯t people that he could encounter if he wished.

    Thinking about it, Mu Chen felt relieved. The me Emperor had been taking care of him, and he shouldn¡¯t expose it, even if he sensed the crystal pagoda within his body.

    While these thoughts were circting in Mu Chen¡¯s mind, the me Emperor also retracted his gaze with a smear of shock.

    ¡°That pagoda... looks like the distinctive object of the Ancient Buddha n...¡± The me Emperor fell into thought before he gently smiled and muttered in his heart. Looks like Mu Chen has an interesting background.

    Refining the pagoda would require the bloodline of the Ancient Buddha n, but there wasn¡¯t anyone from the n around Mu Chen. Furthermore, it also seemed that Mu Chen was purposely trying to hide the existence of that pagoda, something worth pondering about.

    The me Emperor smiled and threw this matter to the back of his head. Since Mu Chen was trying to hide it, then there must be a reason for him to do so, and he, the me Emperor, naturally wouldn¡¯t go exposing it without Mu Chen¡¯s consent.

    ¡°But that pagoda doesn¡¯t seem ordinary...¡± The me Emperor had also met people of the Ancient Buddha n in the past, and he rarely saw any pagoda that possessed such a divine aura like Mu Chen¡¯s. Thus, that must mean that the grade of Mu Chen¡¯s pagoda wasn¡¯t ordinary.

    ¡°Having such improvements in just a month, pretty good.¡± The me Emperor showed a gratified smile. It looked like his eyesight hadn¡¯t failed him.

    ¡°me Emperor, what do you think of my West Heaven Continent?¡± The West Heaven Battle Emperor smiled towards the me Emperor.

    Looking at the za and the crowd, this set up was exceptionally luxurious, so he nodded his head. ¡°The West Heaven Continent is a ce with hidden talented individuals.¡±

    The West Heaven Battle Emperor chuckled as he sighed, ¡°But it¡¯s far inferior whenpared to the Endless Fire Territory.¡±

    He spoke from the bottom of his heart. The Battle Emperor might be prideful, but he wasn¡¯t an arrogant person. The reputation and power of the Endless Fire Territory in the Great Thousand World wasn¡¯t something that his West Heaven Temple could bepared to.

    ¡°The Battle Emperor is too modest.¡± The me Emperorforted with a smile.

    The Battle Emperor did not stay on the topic, but looked at the za before looking at Mu Chen and Luo Li¡¯s silhouettes.

    He waved his hand and four streaks of light flew over. They respectfully knelt before the Battle Emperor. ¡°We pay our respects to the Temple Ruler!¡±

    The four of them had instantly attracted many people¡¯s attention. If many people felt fearful of Liu Xingchen, Su Mu and Chu Men, then all of them were horrified at this moment.

    The four of them were the Four Holy Children of the West Heaven Temple, also the popr choices of winning in the Seed of the Continent battle.

    ¡°Those are the three other Holy Children?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s expression also turned grave as he focused on three of the silhouettes. He vaguely felt a threatening auraing from them.

    ¡°You have to be careful with those three.¡± Luo Li gently reminded with a grave expression.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. They must have extraordinary abilities, since they were the popr choices of winning, something that he could tell from the fearful gazes from the surroundings.

    When Mu Chen looked at the three Holy Children, Liu Xingchen, Su Mu and Chu Men also had fearful gazes before they exchanged a nce and they returned to being calm.

    ¡°Haha, what does the me Emperor think of the four of them?¡± The West Heaven Battle Emperor nced at the four of them, then he asked with a smile and his eyes narrowed.

    ncing at the four of them, the me Emperor¡¯s gaze briefly stopped on Ling Zhanzi before saying, ¡°Battle Emperor has done a good job teaching them. All four of them are extraordinary.¡±

    The Battle Emperor¡¯s gaze fell onto Mu Chen and asked, ¡°What is the me Emperor¡¯s opinion of their chances in the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield?¡±

    The me Emperor smiled, since he knew the Battle Emperor¡¯s intentions for asking that question and indifferently replied, ¡°They do have a pretty high chance, but there are no absolutes. There can always be an unexpected incident...¡±

    The Battle Emperor¡¯s gaze shed. How could he not sense the confidence that the me Emperor had for Mu Chen? Immediately, he faced the three Holy Children and smiled. ¡°Since the me Emperor says that there might be an unexpected incident, pay more attention and don¡¯t fail.¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡± Ling Zhanzi, Ling Jianzi and Ling Longzi¡¯s gazes shed. They disapproved of the words of the me Emperor, but they did not dare to reveal any unhappiness when facing such an existence.

    The Battle Emperor nodded his head then looked at the za and his indifferent voice resounded. ¡°It¡¯s about time. Since that¡¯s the case, then prepare to enter the battlefield.¡±

    He waved his hand. Countless beams of light flew out and fell before everyone.

    There was also a light that fell before Mu Chen with an engraving of a mighty army that emanated a unique fluctuation.

    ¡°Everyone will have a Battle Seal. These are your qualifications. If anyone¡¯s Battle Seal is seized, then they will be deemed as failures and will be sent out of the battlefield.¡±

    ¡°In the end, the one with the most Battle Seals will be my West Heaven Continent¡¯s Seed.¡±

    The Battle Emperor looked at everyone, ¡°Furthermore, to boost everyone¡¯s fighting intent, I will give you guys some benefits. After entering the battlefield, you can pour your Spiritual Energy into the Battle Seal to check the Battle Emperor¡¯s Treasury. All of the things in there, Saint Artifacts, Divine Abilities or even Spiritual Arrays are all for you to choose from.¡±

    His words instantly caused greed to beam in the eyes of many.

    The Battle Emperor¡¯s Treasury, there must be unimaginable treasures in there. Any of it would make this trip to the battlefield worth it.

    ¡°If you want to obtain the treasures, then you have to obtain the only currency in the battlefield, the Battle Seals... Therefore, if anyone wants the treasures, do your best to seize the Battle Seals of others.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, it can also act as a radar. The location of anyone that has more than 200 Battle Seals will appear on your Battle Seal...¡± As he spoke, a teasing light shed on the Battle Emperor¡¯s face since this would spark morepetition and make the battle more interesting.

    Everyone was practically beaming with greed and they looked at others with unkind gazes.

    ¡°This West Heaven Battle Emperor wishes for the whole world to be in chaos.¡± Mu Chen helplessly sighed. The Heavenly Sovereigns were truly aloof figures. An order from them could cause other powerhouses to fall into chaos.

    However... the Battle Emperor¡¯s Treasury... it was honestly a little tempting.

    After throwing such a lure out, the atmosphere immediately boiled before the Battle Emperor waved his hand. The sky violently distorted and three vortices appeared.

    ¡°Perfected Earth Sovereigns, enter.¡± When the Battle Emperor¡¯s voicended, eight powerful Spiritual Energies burst out and the eight beams of light shot into the vortex.

    ¡°There¡¯s actually only eightpetitors in the Perfected Earth Sovereign Battlefield...¡± Everyone looked at this scene with envy. One must know that there were over 200 people in the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield, with an even higher number in the Lesser Earth Sovereign Battlefield.

    But there was nothing they could do, since Perfected Earth Sovereigns were small numbered even in the West Heaven Temple.

    ¡°Greater Earth Sovereigns...¡± After the Perfected Earth Sovereign Battlefield started, a few hundred beams also flew up and entered the vortex.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± Mu Chen gave a smile towards Luo Li.

    ¡°Go for it, be careful.¡± Luo Li nodded and showed a charming smile towards Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen nodded and his silhouette turned into a beam of light, following everyone into the vortex.

    When the Greater Earth Sovereigns entered the Battlefield, the Lesser Earth Sovereigns also entered thest vortex.

    After everyone disappeared into the three vortices, the entire za boiled and many people had raised their heads in expectation.

    Luo Tianshen was amongst the crowd. He looked at the disappeared vortices before taking a deep breath with expectation shing on his ageing face.

    The Seed of the Continent contest had finally started.

 Chapter 1240 - Spiritual Trinity Battle Formation

    Chapter 1240 - Spiritual Trinity Battle Formation

    When he passed through the vortex, Mu Chen opened his eyes and he saw that everything was dyed in yellow from the dusk. This was a massive destend.

    ¡°This is the battlefield?¡± Mu Chen looked at the endless dusk and fell into thoughts.

    Evidently, this must be a small space that the Battle Emperor had established with all the Greater Earth Sovereigns in here, since an intense battle was swiftly brewing.

    It¡¯s a battle that no one could be exempted from.

    However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t nervous. He briefly pondered before immediately leaving and clenched his hand. The Battle Seal appeared in his hand.

    This Battle Seal was vital to everyone that¡¯s participating the Seed of the Continent contest since when one who loses their Battle Seal, it would mean their failure and they¡¯d be removed from this space.

    Furthermore, the Battle Seal was linked to the Battle Emperor¡¯s Treasury, a treasury of a Heavenly Sovereign. So any treasure in it was undoubtedly priceless.

    Mu Chen held onto the Battle Seal and infused his Spiritual Energy with it before a screen shot out from the Battle Seal, listing all sorts of treasures. They weren¡¯t real images, but he could still feel the treasure aura being emanated from it.

    ¡°Greater Divine Ability - Starlure Art... 10 Battle Seals.¡±

    ¡°Low Rank Saint Artifact - Hundred Dragon Staff... 4 Battle Seals.¡±

    ¡°Middle Rank Saint Artifact - Myriad Mound Spirit Token... 13 Battle Seals.¡±

    ¡°79th of the 99th Ranking of Sovereign Celestial Bodies - Spiritual Saint Celestial Body... 9Battle Seals.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Looking at the list of treasures, Mu Chen¡¯s throat trembled with his eyes drooling. This battle Emperor¡¯s Treasury was the genuine collection of a Heavenly Sovereign; every single treasure on it was priceless in the Great Thousand World.

    And today, the Battle Emperor was actually releasing them as benefits and others could only sigh at his massive fortune.

    ¡°The Myriad Mount Spirit Token, that¡¯s a Middle Rank Saint Artifact...¡± Mu Chen stared at the treasure and nearly drooled. One must know that the Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid in Mand¡¯s hand was also in the Middle Rank Saint Artifact and he only had the Wind God¡¯s Fan and the Ocean-Whelming Seal, two Low Rank Saint Artifacts.

    ¡°But the requirement to exchange them is 13 Battle Seals... that means the Battle Seals from thirteen different Greater Earth Sovereigns.¡± Although he was tempted by them, Mu Chen helplessly sighed at the conditions, since it wasn¡¯t easy to aplish that feat.

    ¡°It¡¯s too expensive...¡± Mu Chen skimmed through the list for half a day before sighing. There were many treasures that he¡¯s tempted by, but the conditions were too high.

    ording to normal circumstances, a normal Greater Earth Sovereign with some capability and luck should be able to obtain six to seven Battle Seals, and they¡¯re not even enough for a Middle Rank Saint Artifact...

    Furthermore, if it went as he expected, changing the treasures would mean that he might lose the opportunity to obtain the first ranking.

    After all, the Seed of the Continent¡¯s title would belong to the one that had the most Battle Seals...

    After all, anyone with the ambition to obtain the title wouldn¡¯t be willing to exchange treasures from the treasury, even if they were tempted by it.

    That meant that the Battle Emperor¡¯s Treasury was simr to a constion prize for those that were incapable ofpeting.

    ¡°So there isn¡¯t any bargain?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s flung his lips aside as he scrolled through the screen and shook his head.

    Just when he was about to close it, he suddenly saw an item, and his hand paused.

    ¡°Spiritual Trinity Battle Formation...¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was fixated on a rare Battle Formation, and the number of people that it¡¯s valid with was only three people.

    This was a bizarre thing since Battle Formations belonged to a Battle Formation Master, and the troops that they controlled were at least in the thousands to tens of thousands. Those outstanding ones would even be calcted in the hundred thousands or millions.

    So what was this three-person Battle Formation all about?

    Astonishment shed in his eyes before he gently tapped on it, and instantly, a massive amount of information flowed into his mind with a peculiar light on his face as he epted the information.

    So it turned out that this Spiritual Trinity Battle Formation was created by a Battle Formation Master of the ancient times with five million battle runes. This existence could be considered as outstanding, even amongst the Greater Earth Sovereigns.

    However, this Battle Formation Master was weird. His troops weren¡¯t numbered in the thousands or tens of thousands, but only... a measly two.

    urately speaking, the other two of his triplets brothers were Greater Earth Sovereigns.

    Generally speaking, it¡¯s impossible for a Million Rune Battle Formation Master and two Greater Earth Sovereigns to be the source of Battle Will, since they¡¯re too powerful. Their Battle Wills were filled with their self-conscious, so if a Million Rune Battle Formation Master tried to control it, he or she would suffer the counterattack of the Battle Will.

    But it was different for that Battle Formation Master because they¡¯re triplets, so their hearts were linked together, and they could ept each other¡¯s Battle Willsing together. Thus, the two brothers wereparable to millions or even tens of millions of elite troops.

    Through this bizarre connection and the profundity of the Spiritual Trinity Battle Formation, this Million Rune Battle Formation Master challenged a Perfected Earth Sovereign and even killed him!

    Generally speaking, even if three Greater Earth Sovereigns joined forces together, it¡¯s impossible for them to confront a Perfected Earth Sovereign. However, this Million Rune Battle Formation Master actually killed a Perfected Earth Sovereign with his two brothers and the Spiritual Trinity Battle Formation, causing a great shock to many people.

    ¡°I never expected there to be such a bizarre thing in the world.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s face shed with shock from the information, since this was the first time that he had heard that two Greater Earth Sovereigns could be used as troops by a Million Rune Battle Formation Master.

    But it was definitely impossible for others to duplicate, since they¡¯re triplet brothers with hearts linked together to allow their mighty Battle Willbine and not counterattack.

    Naturally, the reason why they could kill a Perfected Earth Sovereign must also be the work of the Spiritual Trinity Battle Formation.

    This profound Battle Formation truly did join them together and amplified their powers, allowing them to achieve that sort of dazzling achievement.

    However, something that others couldn¡¯t achieve didn¡¯t mean that Mu Chen couldn¡¯t achieve it...

    Mu Chen looked at the Spiritual Trinity Battle Formation with zing eyes. He didn¡¯t have two other triplet brothers, but he got the Three Pures!

    The other two were his clones, so the link between them was even stronger than the triplet brothers. Thus, speaking from a certain degree, thepatibility he had with the Spiritual Trinity Battle Formation would beat even the triplet brothers!

    This Battle Formation was practically made for him!

    Mu Chen licked his lips with greed shing in his eyes. Although this was merely his guess for the moment, he still had to obtain the Spiritual Trinity Battle Formation!

    With this Battle Formation, the power of his Three Pures would grow even more!

    Thus, Mu Chen looked at the price of this Battle Formation, 4 Battle Seals.

    Mu Chen felt relieved at this price. Although the Battle Formation was profound, the requirement was too harsh. In this world, there weren¡¯t many triplets and one of them being a Battle Formation Master.

    Thus, the price of this Spiritual Trinity Battle Formation was merelyparable to a Low Rank Saint Artifact.

    Mu Chen gently tapped on the screen, then he clenched his fist and stored the Battle Seal away. He raised his head to look at the horizon with a smear of a smile.

    It looked like he had to obtain the four Battle Seals swiftly or it would be a great loss for him if someone else exchanged for it instead.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case...¡± Mu Chen clenched his hands together with a smile and muttered to himself, ¡°It¡¯s time for me to start hunting...¡±

    He gently smiled and no longer hesitated before he waved his hand. He turned into a streak of light and soared into the sky.

    Right now, his first objective was to obtain four Battle Seals, regardless of means!

 Chapter 1241 - Fiery Robed Man

    Chapter 1241 - Fiery-Robed Man

    In the vast dusk between the heavens and earth, a fiery silhouette flew across the sky. It was a man dressed in a long fiery robe with scarlet mes sizzling on his body. This was due to the unique nature of his vigorous fire attributed Spiritual Energy. It was akin to clothes that were made of me that protected him.

    At the same time, he swept his sharp gaze around like a hunting hawk. He¡¯s currently searching for his prey. The moment he encountered someone weaker, he would immediately tangle up with that person and seize their Battle Seal.

    However, the status between prey and hunter could always change, so he had to be extremely cautious and flee the moment he sensed danger.

    With a unique escaping Divine Ability, he was confident that there weren¡¯t many amongst those of the same cultivation that could catch him.

    Furthermore, if his opponents chased after him, he could make use of situation to exhaust his opponent and gain the advantage in the battle.

    Before this, he had been using the tactic of fleeing while the enemy chased him, and chased after the enemy when they were fleeing to sessfully obtain one Battle Seal.

    He had a total of two Battle Seals and they were slowly revolving above his palm. He faintly smiled. He knew that it was impossible for him to obtain the first ranking in this ce where countless powerhouses have gathered. Therefore, the Seed of the Continent position wasn¡¯t his objective, but to obtain some Battle Seals and exchange them for something from the Battle Emperor¡¯s Treasury.

    He could withdraw from the battle once he obtained the treasure that he wanted. As for the quota, the other fellows could fight for it...

    ¡°Mhm?¡± His expression suddenly changed when he looked at the distant mountain range with his eyes narrowed. He could sense a faint Spiritual Energy fluctuation quietly retreating at this moment.

    The owner of the Spiritual Energy was clearly trying his best to conceal his Spiritual Energy, but the fiery-robed man still sensed that person.

    mes gathered in his eyes and his vision instantly zoomed in to see a silhouette in the depths of the mountain range.

    ¡°A Lesser Earth Sovereign Sovereign?¡± When the fiery-robed man saw that youthful silhouette, he was briefly stunned before a smile rose on his lips. ¡°Is that Mu Chen?¡±

    In this Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield, there was only one Lesser Earth Sovereign here, Mu Chen.

    When the fiery-robed man sensed Mu Chen¡¯s existence, thetter also had sensed him, so he started to flee. Mu Chen turned into a beam of light and was constantly shifting across the mountain range in an attempt to escape.

    ¡°Heh, how can you leave when you sent yourself to me?¡± The fiery-robed man grinned before he stomped his foot. mes burst from his body and he disappeared. He then reappeared above the mountain range and sent a palm down.

    He was a cautious person. He had heard of the battle between Mu Chen and Xiong Ba. Thus, he knew that it¡¯s best that his Spiritual Energy didn¡¯te in contact with Mu Chen.

    Thus, he had no intention of approaching Mu Chen in this fight and opted for a long distance bombardment of Spiritual Energy.

    The massive palm of zing Spiritual Energy enveloped the forest in the mountain range with a high temperature. However, Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette had managed to escape the range at the crucial moment, but the zing shock wave still made him look pathetic.

    However, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t be bothered about his current state and continued to run.

    ¡°Trying to run?¡± The fiery-robed man chuckled, but he did not immediately give chase. His gaze first swept around the mountain range and after discovering that there¡¯s no other Spiritual Energy around here, he turned into a beam of fire and chased after him.

    In this battle, none of the Greater Earth Sovereigns were easy opponents, so trying to obtain a Battle Seal from them was extremely difficult. Thus, a Lesser Earth Sovereign was much easier inparison.

    But even so, he had to be cautious so that he wouldn¡¯t encounter any sudden surprises...

    Holding this thought, the fiery-robed man kept a distance while pursuing and asionally sent destructive attacks to exhaust Mu Chen.

    Thus, the mountain range was covered in mes with a silhouette fleeing by the front...

    ...

    West Heaven Battle City, the za

    The spectators all looked at the screen above the za with all sorts of scenes; each of them was an intense battle that reflected the situation in the three battlegrounds.

    The moment a battle ured in any of the battlefields, it would be immediately projected for everyone to watch.

    ¡°Ling Zhanzi is so formidable... he already defeated three Greater Earth Sovereigns so quickly!¡±

    ¡°Ling Jianzi and Ling Longzi aren¡¯t inferior either, they each defeated two Greater Earth Sovereign...¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, Luo Li is practically invincible in the Lower Earth Sovereign Battlefield...¡±

    ¡°That Ling Feizi¡¯s achievement is also shocking...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    As the spectators watched, there would asionally be cheers and exmations that echoed out.

    Luo Tianshen was also watching amongst the crowd with a gratified expression. He was watching Luo Li charge her way through the Lesser Earth Sovereign Battlefield.

    Although Luo Li had just entered the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm, she obtained Luo Shen¡¯s inheritance with an extremely sturdy foundation. Furthermore, she also had lots of means that even Luo Tianshen didn¡¯t know about. Evidently, they should be from the Luo Shen inheritance that she received.

    ¡°Luo Li still hasn¡¯t used her Luo Shen Celestial Body. If she uses it, there won¡¯t be many that can pose a threat to her in the Lesser Earth Sovereign Battlefield.¡± Luo Tianshen gently stroked his beard as he looked at another screen with his brows slightly knitting.

    He hadn¡¯t seen Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette, and that meant that Mu Chen still hadn¡¯t engaged in any battles. Thus, his efficiency was lower than Ling Zhanzi and the rest.

    However, Luo Tianshen also knew that with Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation in the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm, it¡¯s extremely tough for him to face a Greater Earth Sovereign. Thus, he could only pray that Mu Chen would have it smooth.

    ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t that the Mu Chen?¡±

    ¡°Why is he being chased to this state... it looks like the Greater Earth Sovereign is a little too forceful for him.¡±

    ¡°Let him be arrogant and dare to underestimate my West Heaven Continent. Hmph, he¡¯ll know the real power of a Greater Earth Sovereign when you truly fight with one...¡±

    The sudden voices attracted Luo Tianshen¡¯s attention, so he immediately looked at one screen. He saw crimson mes lighting the mountain range and a silhouette was fleeing. That was Mu Chen!

    The surroundings also saw that scene and they burst intoughter. They had previously heard how extraordinary Mu Chen was, but looking at him now, he seemed to have revealed his true self.

    Luo Tianshen narrowed his eyes at this scene, but he wasn¡¯t worried, since he understood Mu Chen¡¯s methods. With his strength, Mu Chen would definitely not be in such a pathetic state due to a Greater Earth Sovereign...

    That meant... that he had another reason for doing this.

    Pretending to be weak and luring his enemy.

    ...

    Under the palm of mes, one mountain was reduced to ashes and the fiery-robed man was looking at the other party. Despite looking pathetic, Mu Chen could still run. The fiery-robed man knitted his brows and felt a little impatient.

    ¡°I can¡¯t drag this battle any longer. It¡¯ll attract attention if I drag it any further.¡± The fiery-robed man¡¯s gaze was solemn as he looked at Mu Chen, who fled towards another mountain range. He no longer hesitated and waved his sleeve. A cloud of mes shot out and turned into a barrier that enveloped the mountain range that Mu Chen was in.

    After the entire mountain range was sealed, the fiery-robed man turned into a streak of light and flew out before he appeared above this mountain range and looked at the youthful silhouette.

    ¡°Not running anymore?¡± The fiery-robed man ridiculed with a cold gaze.

    Mu Chen stretched his waist while facing the mockery and he raised his head with a smile hanging on his face. ¡°You¡¯re really cautious, I even had to run so far just to dispel your cautiousness...¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, the fiery-robed man instantly narrowed his pupils and mes spontaneously burst from his feet without any hesitation. He immediately executed the Fire Shuttling Art to escape.

    Regardless of whether Mu Chen¡¯s words were real or not, he¡¯d rather be cautious. Even if Mu Chen bluffed him, he could chase after Mu Chen again at most.

    But facing the reaction of the fiery-robed man, Mu Chen faintly smiled before he stretched his hand out with an echoing snap.

    The instant that snap resounded, the entire mountain range started to tremble with a pir of Spiritual Energy soaring into the sky and formed into a massive Spiritual Array that instantly enveloped this area.

    The Spiritual Array took form with nine dragons of Spiritual Energy within it. They had fixated their ferocious gazes on the fiery-robed man.

    Looking at the unsightly expression on the fiery-robed man, Mu Chen smiled. ¡°This is the perfected state of Nine Dragon God-Killing Array, please have a sample, Milord.¡±

 Chapter 1242 - First Battle

    Chapter 1242 - First Battle

    The nine dragons hovered in the sky, emanating a terrifying Spiritual Energy fluctuation that roared like waves, causing the surrounding space to distort from the terrifying pressure.

    The fiery-robed man looked extremely unsightly when facing the nine dragons before he looked at Mu Chen, who was standing on the mountain with a smile on his face. How could the fiery-robed man not tell that he had fallen into Mu Chen¡¯s trap?

    Mu Chen was putting up an act when he fled earlier!

    ¡°What a cunning brat!¡± The fiery-robed man cursed with a dark expression.

    Mu Chen smiled. He also couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to much, so he spoke his objectives upfront, ¡°Hand over your Battle Seals.¡±

    ¡°Dream on! You think that you can defeat me, the Firecloud King with one Spiritual Array?¡± The fiery-robed man smiled with ridicule. Although this Spiritual Array seemed extraordinary, Mu Chen was still a Lesser Earth Sovereign. In the worst case scenario, he could drag the battle out, and things wouldn¡¯t go as Mu Chen wished.

    Instantly, a shocking crimson Spiritual Energy burst from the body of the Firecloud King, dying the entire sky and the temperature in this region swiftly soared.

    Mu Chen smiled at this scene. If his Nine Dragon God-Killing Array was still at the seven dragons state, then it might not pose a threat to a Greater Earth Sovereign. But his Nine Dragon God-Killing Array... had already reached the perfect state.

    Mu Chen had failed several times to aplish this. In the end, he even had to use the crystal pagoda to convert and amplify his Spiritual Energy to achieve this.

    The Nine Dragon God-Killing Array was a Middle Rank Schr Rank Spiritual Array, so the perfected form could even confront a Greater Earth Sovereign. Furthermore... it had a small change due to Mu Chen, so the power of it was definitely extraordinary.

    Thinking about this, Mu Chen waved his hand and triggered the massive Spiritual Array. In the next moment, the nine dragons roared towards the sky. They then opened their mouths and nine dragon breaths swept in the direction of the Firecloud King.

    Space instantly shattered from the nine breaths that disyed its domineering destructive prowess.

    Although the Firecloud King was speaking in contempt, he really didn¡¯t dare to underestimate this Spiritual Array. He waved his hand and the cloud of mes instantly withdrew from the mountain range and circted around him. Sizzling fires zed and distorted space from the high temperature.

    The dragon breaths swept over the cloud of mes and sparks flew, along with fluctuations spreading out, and were on the verge of copsing.

    ¡°Hmph, you want to break my Spiritual Firecloud Barrier?¡± Seeing that the dragon breaths were obstructed, the Firecloud King sneered as mes gradually gathered beneath his feet. He was intending to flee using the Fire Shuttle Art.

    At this moment, he had given up snatching the Battle Seal from Mu Chen. After all, Mu Chen was in an invincible position with this Spiritual Array, so there¡¯s no point in him continuing the fighting.

    ¡°A defensive Low Rank Saint Artifact...¡± Mu Chen was shocked, looking at the barrier of ming clouds around the Firecloud King. Although defensive Saint Artifacts were weaker than the offensive ones, it¡¯s incredibly effective for defensive purposes.

    ¡°This Nine Dragon God-Killing Array is a Pinnacle Middle Rank Schr Grade Spiritual Array, and I¡¯m afraid that a Low Rank Saint Artifact is insufficient to protect you.¡± Mu Chen smiled and one of his hands formed seals.

    ¡°Nine Dragon God-Killing Array - Nine Dragons Unite, God-Devouring Dragon!¡± The nine dragons burst into light as Mu Chen¡¯s seal changed and they started to converge together.

    The nine dragons swiftly disappeared and a rainbow-coloured small dragon appeared in the array.

    The rainbow-coloured dragon dazzled like a gorgeous gem,t looking extremely magnificent. However, the Firecloud King¡¯s face drastically changed at this scene. He could sense the dreadful Spiritual Energy that was contained within the body of that small dragon.

    The power of it was something that even a Greater Earth Sovereign like him felt fearful of.

    ¡°This Mu Chen actually has such a high attainment in Spiritual Arrays as a Lesser Earth Sovereign, reaching the Middle Rank Schr Grade! What a monster!¡± The Firecloud King¡¯s face grew dark with dense fear shing in his eyes.

    Leave this ce! This thought shed in the heart of the Firecloud King. mes burst from his feet, intending to escape from the Spiritual Array.

    However, when the mes flickered beneath his feet, the gorgeous dragon disappeared. But it did not really disappear, it had turned into a streak of light, travelling at an unimaginable speed through space.

    In merely a single breath, mes had enveloped the Firecloud King with cracking sounds ringing out. The fire cloud shattered and a rainbow streak shed, appearing before the Firecloud King, and bit his arm.

    The dragon bit and tore the entire arm off and blood spewed from the wound.

    The Firecloud King smirked, disregarding his arm, and mes instantly enveloped him. He turned into a flicker of me and disappeared. The next time when he appeared, he was a few myriad feet away and had escaped from the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array¡¯s range.

    When he escaped from the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array, the Firecloud King looked at the Spiritual Array that enveloped the mountain range in fear before casting a nce at his missing arm while gritting his teeth.

    Although physical injuries weren¡¯t considered much for a Greater Earth Sovereign, it was embarrassing for him to be forced into such a predicament by a Lesser Earth Sovereign.

    ¡°You can run away even with this... you¡¯re somewhat remarkable.¡± Mu Chen sighed from within the array when he saw the Firecloud King flee. The Greater Earth Sovereigns here weren¡¯t easy opponents indeed.

    With the Fire Shuttle Art, as long as the Firecloud King didn¡¯t encounter any troublesome opponents, he would be able toe and go as he wished.

    ¡°Brat, I will remember this. The grudge for my arm isn¡¯t over yet!¡± The Fireclud King roared towards Mu Chen.

    However, he saw Mu Chen suddenly leave the Spiritual Array and he shot towards the Firecloud King.

    The Firecloud King was stunned, since he never expected Mu Chen to leave the Spiritual Array. One must know that with the Spiritual Array, Mu Chen could force him into this pathetic state. But without the Spiritual Array, then Mu Chen was merely a Lesser Earth Sovereign in his eyes!

    ¡°Wait, this brat is cunning. There must be a reason why he isn¡¯t afraid!¡± The Firecloud King soon recovered and he started to suspect. After he suffered losses, he became more cautious. He didn¡¯t want to fall into Mu Chen¡¯s trap again. Gritting his teeth, he immediately fled and ignored Mu Chen, who had left the Spiritual Array to chase after him.

    ¡°He became smart? But you won¡¯t be able to escape, either way.¡± Seeing the Firecloud King fleeing, Mu Chen knitted his brows before a peculiar smile rose on the corner of his lips and he clenched his fist in the direction of the Firecloud King.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s gesture, the Firecloud King was immediately startled, so he executed the Fire Shuttle Art without any hesitation.

    ¡°Seal!¡± A deep voice suddenly resounded from Mu Chen.

    When his voicended, a crystallised lustre flickered on the Firecloud King¡¯s wound and the mes that were rising on his body oddly disappeared.

    The sudden event caused the Firecloud King to be stunned and shock started to appear on his face. That¡¯s because, at this moment, he could sense that there¡¯s a crystallised Spiritual Energy invading his body and it had sealed the Spiritual Energy within his body.

    ¡°Damn it, when did his Spiritual Energy invade my body?¡± The Firecloud King eximed in disbelief. He had previously held his guard up against this unusual ability, but he never expected to fall for it in the end.

    He immediately put his perception into his wound, and his eyes narrowed. It turned out that the rainbow dragon contained Mu Chen¡¯s crystallised Spiritual Energy, and that energy had invaded his body when his arm was torn off.

    ¡°Understand now?¡± A burst ofughter resounded before Mu Chen appeared before the Firecloud King.

    The Firecloud King¡¯s face changed. He immediately tried to resist the crystallised Spiritual Energy with his own Spiritual Energy. However, he discovered that although the crystallised Spiritual Energy had the ability of sealing, it¡¯s without a source and so, it could only seal him for less than ten breaths.

    However, a slender hand gently fell onto his shoulder when he swiftly tried to dispel the crystallised Spiritual Energy in his body. After that, a tidal wave of crystallised Spiritual Energy surged into his body.

    In that instant, the face of the Firecloud King turned pale when Mu Chen¡¯s other hand stretched out.

    The Firecloud King struggled before taking out two Battle Seals. With his Spiritual Energy sealed, if Mu Chen wanted to make a harsh move, then it would definitely cause irreversible damage to him.

    Receiving the two Battle Seals, Mu Chen nodded his head in satisfaction, then he stretched his hand out and patted the Firecloud King¡¯s body before a sh flew out and turned into a fiery cloud in Mu Chen¡¯s hand.

    The Firecloud King immediately felt his heart being torn apart. Despite being a Low Rank Saint Artifact, it had an extraordinary defensive ability and helped him countless times.

    Gritting his teeth, the Firecloud King looked at Mu Chen. ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±

    Seeing the hateful re, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t bothered and smiled. ¡°Your Fire Shuttle Art seems a little profound...¡±

    After Mu Chen¡¯s voice, the Firecloud King¡¯s enraged roar resounded, ¡°You demon!¡±

 Chapter 1243 - Becoming Famous

    Chapter 1243 - Bing Famous

    Mu Chen smiled with a scarlet scroll in his hand. The Firecloud King had already disappeared, since he had been kicked out of the battlefield with the loss of his Battle Seals.

    Through the threat, Mu Chen had easily achieved his objective, obtaining the Fire Shuttle Art from the Firecloud King.

    It wasn¡¯t too hard for him to aplish it, since the fate of the Firecloud King was in his hands. In this sort of battlefield, deaths were the norm, so no one could say a word even if Mu Chen killed thetter.

    Perhaps the Firecloud King might have a trump card, but it would still result in him being heavily injured or even having repercussions. Thus, between the choices of his life or the Divine Ability, the Firecloud King chose the former.

    ¡°Fire Shuttle Art...¡± Mu Chen poured his Spiritual Energy into the scroll and a massive amount of information started to pour into his mind. This Fire Shuttle Art was only a Lesser Divine Art, and in terms of grading, it¡¯s not something that would cause Mu Chen to be tempted. However, this art had the speed and ability to pass through the obstruction of a Spiritual Array, thus causing Mu Chen to be very interested in it. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be bothered with trying to obtain it from the Firecloud King.

    One must have fire-attributed Spiritual Energy to use this Fire Shuttle Art, and Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy had once fused with the Undying mes, thus fitting the requirements for this.

    Storing the scroll, Mu Chen was pretty satisfied with his harvest. Not only did he obtain two Battle Seals, he even gained a Low Rank Saint Artifact and the Fire Shuttle Art.

    ¡°Three Battle Seals, but I need to save one for myself. That means that I still need two to exchange for the Spiritual Trinity Battle Formation.¡± Mu Chen muttered to himself.

    ¡°With three Battle Seals, I don¡¯t need to look for people, and they will definitelye to me. Since that¡¯s the case, then I just have to make preparations and wait for someone toe...¡± Mu Chen smiled before he soared into the sky and flew into the distance. The ce which he was previously at had been significantly ruined, so it¡¯s no longer suitable for him to set up a Spiritual Array. Thus, he needed to look for another location.

    ...

    When Mu Chen¡¯s battle came to an end, the screen of Spiritual Energy above the za in West Heaven Battle City had disappeared and many people were stunned as they stared at the location where the screen had disappeared from.

    Just a moment ago, they could still see the Firecloud King chasing Mu Chen, but who could have expected for the tables to be instantly flipped around. Mu Chen brought out a powerful Spiritual Array that forced the Firecloud King to retreat. But that wasn¡¯t all, Mu Chen even left his Spiritual Array and pursued the Firecloud King with his cultivation at the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm!

    Seeing this scene, many people were mocking Mu Chen for overestimating his own ability and were blinded by the advantageous moment. But before they finished mocking him, their pupils popped out as they looked at the Firecloud King, who was powerless in Mu Chen¡¯s hand...

    Only a long while after the screen disappeared, did they recover from the shock and exchanged looks with smears of graveness and fear in their eyes.

    If they still felt that Mu Chen pulled a cheap trick to beat Xiong Ba, then from this battle alone, Mu Chen had truly disyed a strength that could even threaten a Greater Earth Sovereign.

    ¡°I never expected this Mu Chen to have such a high attainment in Spiritual Arrays... That Spiritual Array from before had reached the Middle Rank Schr Grade.¡± Someone sighed. From the pieces of information that they got in the past, they knew that Mu Chen had disyed extraordinary Spiritual Array abilities back in the Luo God n, but Mu Chen¡¯s strength had clearly grownpared to before.

    ¡°That fellow is really weird, he¡¯s clearly a Lesser Earth Sovereign, but he has means that aren¡¯t at all inferior to a Greater Earth Sovereign. No wonder he dared to participate in the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield.¡±

    ¡°Looks like he is truly a dark horse. I just wonder how far he can reach, after all, he¡¯s still quite some distance away from thedder...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Ling Zhanzi has already obtained six Battle Seals...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    All sorts of whispers resounded, but this time, everyone understood that Mu Chen did have the qualifications to be in the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield.

    Luo Tianshen felt relieved at this moment. Although he had some knowledge of Mu Chen¡¯s means, he was also somewhat shocked when he saw how Mu Chen defeated a Greater Earth Sovereign.

    ording to his estimations, even he had a high chance of being defeated by Mu Chen.

    He bitterly smiled as he recalled several years back, to his first meeting with Mu Chen. Thetter was nothing remarkable in his eyes. Although he did not look down on Mu Chen, he did not ce Mu Chen with great importance in his heart.

    But who could have imagined that a few yearster, the helpless youth before him had grown this far and even surpassed him?

    Luo Tianshen sighed and suppressed theplicated emotions in his heart before he muttered, ¡°Now, it just has to depend on how far this brat can go...¡±

    On the two thrones before the temple, the West Heaven Battle Emperor nced in the direction of the screen that was disying Mu Chen¡¯s battle and faintly smiled. ¡°No wonder me Emperor would allow Mu Chen to enter the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield, so he is also a Middle Rank Spiritual Array Schr.

    ¡°But that only proves that he can confront general Greater Earth Sovereigns, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s not possible for him to emerge victorious.¡± The West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s tone was indifferent. If the identity as a Middle Rank Spiritual Array Schr was Mu Chen¡¯s greatest trump card, then he was doomed to not be fated with the Seed of the Continent¡¯s quota.

    Ling Zhanzi and the rest were all elites amongst the Greater Earth Sovereigns, so even if Mu Chen could rely on his Spiritual Array to deal with the Firecloud King, it¡¯s impossible for him to pose any threat to Ling Zhanzi and the rest.

    Facing the words of the West Heaven Battle Emperor, the me Emperor smiled. ¡°I feel that Mu Chen will not let me make a loss for the Dragon-Phoenix Deity Pellet.¡±

    The West Heaven Battle Emperor narrowed his eyes at the screen and nodded his head with a mocking tone, ¡°Then this Emperor will wait and see. Let¡¯s hope that the brat will not disappoint the me Emperor...¡±

    In his view, it¡¯s already pretty good if Mu Chen couldst till the end, as for the quota? Haha, the three Holy Children of the West Heaven Temple will let him know his limits.

    ...

    After Mu Chen left the previous region, he gradually slowed down. With three Battle Seals, his location would appear on the radar of other participants, and he had sensed several Spiritual Energy fluctuationsing in his direction in less than half an hour.

    ¡°Pretty quick.¡± Mu Chen inwardly spoke before he swiftly descended. As his sleeves fluttered, and countless Spiritual Seals started to spread like butterflies and promptly integrated into the void.

    Although he could set up the perfected Nine Dragon God-Killing Array sessfully, there¡¯s still a small chance of failure. Thus, he had to make preparations beforehand, or his enemies wouldn¡¯t give him the time to make preparations.

    Mu Chen had previously suffered two failures before he finally managed to set up the perfected Nine Dragon God-Killing Array around this forest.

    He watched from a massive tree as the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array started to revolve, emanating a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation, causing waves of Spiritual Energy to roar out.

    This time, he did not hide the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array, like he did when he was previously luring the Firecloud King. But this time, it was his enemies that came knocking on his door.

    They would definitely be cautious, so this majestic Spiritual Array would still be discovered, no matter how he tried to hide it.

    Since that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no need to hide it. He immediately showed it to see who was daring enough to enter.

    After the Spiritual Array was set up, Mu Chen closed his eyes and waited for his enemies.

    Fortunately, he did not wait for a long time. He had sensed four powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations skimming over from four different directions before they stopped in the distant sky.

    The four of them had sensed each other, so they held their guards up. In this battlefield, everyone was an enemy.

    They swiftly retracted their gazes and looked at Mu Chen, who was in the forest, and they were briefly stunned.

    ¡°A Lesser Earth Sovereign?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that outsider, Mu Chen...¡±

    ¡°He actually set up a Spiritual Array around him, so he¡¯s actually a Middle Rank Spiritual Array Schr. No wonder he dares to enter the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield.¡±

    When they saw Mu Chen, their gazes flickered with different thoughts in every single one of them.

    ¡°Anyone that wants my Battle Seals cane and seize them from me.¡±

    As they looked at Mu Chen from afar, thetter opened his eyes with a peal of brilliantughter that resounded out.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s provocation, the four of them knitted their brows, but no one made a move, since they felt a trace of threating from the powerful Spiritual Array around Mu Chen.

    Furthermore, they were mostly maintaining their guards up against each other, fearing that someone might fish for benefits while they¡¯re doing the work.

    ¡°If no one dares, then leave and stop wasting my time.¡± Seeing that they showed no signs of making a move, Mu Chen waved his hand.

    ¡°Hmph, arrogant brat!¡± Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, a purple-robed Greater Earth Sovereign coldlyughed and his gaze fell on the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array around Mu Chen before looking at the three other Greater Earth Sovereigns. ¡°If you guys have no intention to make a move, then let me have this chance. However, the three of you have to leave.¡±

    The three Greater Earth Sovereigns had their gazes flickered before they smiled. ¡°So it¡¯s the Purple Mound Sect Master, we¡¯ve long heard of you being an expert in breaking Spiritual Arrays. Since you have your eyes on this brat, then you can have him.¡±

    The three of them immediately left decisively, since they had no idea if Mu Chen was faking it. If it¡¯s real, then they would definitely not have an easy time, and if it¡¯s fake, they could have the Purple Mound Sect Master deal with Mu Chen until the both of them were injured...

    However, the three of them definitely knew that the Purple Mound Sect Master would definitely have his guard up against the three of them. Thus, they flew far away as they promised.

    After sensing that the three Spiritual Energy fluctuations have distanced themselves, the Purple Mound Sect Master coldly looked at Mu Chen with a sneer. ¡°Ignorant brat, did you really think that a Spiritual Array can protect you? I¡¯ll let you witness how this Sect Master will break your Spiritual Array!¡±

    As he spoke, he flew out and charged into the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array under Mu Chen¡¯s faint smile.

    The three other Greater Earth Sovereigns stopped their figures after distancing themselves before closing their eyes. A violent Spiritual Energy fluctuation came from that location from before.

    ¡°The Purple Mound Sect Master has really made his move. That brat will surely be out of luck now...¡±

    They smiled and waited for the Purple Mount Sect Master and Mu Chen to be heavily injured before seeking for an opportunity to fish for benefits.

    Their waitsted the time for an incense to burn before their expressions slightly changed. They sensed that the violent fluctuation of Spiritual Energy was swiftly disappearing at this moment.

    ¡°Finished? So quickly?¡± The three faces were dark. It looked Mu Chen had put up an act to intimidate them.

    ¡°This benefited the Purple Mound Sect Master now.¡± The three of them cursed before they increased their speed and charged over to see if they could obtain any benefits.

    After a long while, they entered the range of forest, and the majority of it had been destroyed. They stood in the sky before they shifted their gazes up ahead, then abruptly narrowed them.

    They saw a silhouette quietly seated on a massive tree. Although the Spiritual Array around him was a little tattered, it was still revolving.

    When the three of them saw that youthful silhouette, shock shed in their eyes, since they never imagined that Mu Chen would be the one standing here!

    On the other hand, there wasn¡¯t a trace of the Purple Mound Sect Master. That meant that it was Mu Chen who won the previous battle!

    Fear started to rise on their eyes, along with grave expressions.

    Their strength wasn¡¯t much different from the Purple Mound Sect Master. Since Mu Chen could deal with the Purple Mound Sect Master so quickly, that meant that it wouldn¡¯t take long for him to deal with them as well.

    ¡°The three of you want to give it a try as well?¡± Mu Chen fiddled with the Battle Seal in his hand as he smiled towards the three of them.

    When he smiled, he was soon startled because the three Greater Earth Sovereigns had fled without any hesitation. In the blink of an eye, they had already disappeared into the horizon.

    Looking at the three of them who fled, Mu Chen helplessly smiled before he stood up and looked at the Battle Seal in his hand with a sigh.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to encounter any fools now...¡±

    He knew that the three of them would definitely spread his fame out in the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield.

 Chapter 1244 - Ghost Master

    Chapter 1244 - Ghost Master

    Just as Mu Chen had expected, his fame spread out a dayter. Mu Chen couldn¡¯t even figure out how those cautious fellows exchanged their information...

    But this would cause trouble for Mu Chen, since he realised that even if someone came to him after he set up his Spiritual Array and waited, the moment his prey saw the Spiritual Array around him, they would briefly hesitate before retreating.

    In the past, they would still look down on Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation at the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm. But after knowing that Mu Chen was a Middle Rank Spiritual Array Schr, his Spiritual Array was something that could even threaten a Greater Earth Sovereign.

    In the Great Thousand World, it¡¯smon knowledge not to fight with a well-prepared Spiritual Array Master.

    Thus, no one would dare to enter a myriad foot around Mu Chen as long as they¡¯re not stupid.

    With his identity as a Spiritual Array Schr exposed, it had given Mu Chen a significant intimidation, which wasn¡¯t good news for the current Mu Chen.

    He wanted to obtain Battle Seals, so he had to defeat hispetitors, and none of those cunning foxes dared to enter the range of the Spiritual Array; causing him to feel helpless.

    Naturally, his trump card wasn¡¯t only the Spiritual Array. So unless one of his trump cards was no longer capable of dealing with his opponent, he had no intention to reveal his other trump cards. Sometimes, catching the opponent by surprise was also an advantage.

    So, over the next two days, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t able to obtain even one Battle Seal. Naturally, there was a Greater Earth Sovereign that tried his luck, but Mu Chen wasn¡¯t able to obstruct him, since that person was too slippery, possessing a Saint Artifact that could shuttle through space. So when that Greater Earth Sovereign saw that the situation wasn¡¯t good for him, he instantly fled and Mu Chen couldn¡¯t even stop him from doing so, he even had to witness his prey fleeing.

    Through this battle, Mu Chen¡¯s fame rose again, and no one dared to provoke him. Although there was the asional Greater Earth Sovereign here and there, they only cast a look at him from afar before leaving immediately.

    Thus, Mu Chen could only look at his empty Spiritual Array and sigh. Despite being helpless, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t anxious, since he knew that more Greater Earth Sovereigns were being eliminated in the cruel battle. Those that remained would all be elites.

    Although those elites might still be fearful of Mu Chen, they wouldn¡¯t be like those cowardly fellows. Furthermore, they would definitely keep an eye out, and the moment a w appeared, they would surelyunch an assault.

    ...

    There was a boundless ocean with towering mountains that broke through the surface of the sea. They were akin to sharp des that stood out of the sea.

    At this moment, Mu Chen sat quietly on one of the mountains with space violently fluctuating a few myriad feet around him. He could vaguely sense countless stars. This was a powerful Spiritual Array that was hidden within the surroundings.

    When Spiritual Energy whistled into the Spiritual Array, high waves would lift from the ocean.

    There was a break of wind that resounded from the distance before a silhouette stepped over and stopped a hundred miles away from Mu Chen. After a brief hesitation, that silhouette also turned around and left.

    Looking at that silhouette, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered. He could sense a tremendous pressure of Spiritual Energy that was much stronger than the Firecloud King and Purple Mound Sect Mastering from the silhouette.

    ¡°The standard is getting higher...¡± Mu Chen muttered to himself. He had been meeting Greater Earth Sovereigns of higher standards over the past two days. Evidently, none of them were pushovers, since they could remain in this battlefield through the cruel elimination rate.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case... then the time is almost here.¡± Mu Chen flicked his finger. With the Greater Earth Sovereigns that remained in the battlefield getting stronger, the intimidation of the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array was also weakening. He could sense that there had been many people that tried to look for a w in the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array.

    That also meant that the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array was losing its intimidation, and ording to his estimations, there would probably be someone making a move against him in less than a day...

    Thinking about it, Mu Chen faintly smiled before he slowly closed his eyes. He wanted to see who would be confident enough to make a move against him.

    Thus, one day swiftly passed.

    Tidal waves mmed against the mountains, which caused an ear-shattering noise that spread throughout the ocean.

    Opening his eyes, a spiritual light shed in Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils before it gradually disappeared.

    His gaze was faintly directed at some of the distant inds. He could vaguely sense several Spiritual Energy fluctuations.

    There was additional killing intent in the atmosphere of this region and they seemed to originate from those preying gazes.

    At this moment, Mu Chen was akin to a wolf in a streak of tigers. The moment he revealed a w, Mu Chen believed that those fellows would immediately swarm over to try and seize the Battle Seals from his hand.

    However, they were cautious, and they wouldn¡¯t stand out by themselves. Thus, they would definitely wait for an opportunity to arise...

    As sunlight shone down on this ocean, the ocean reflected the rays of light, which was a gorgeous scene.

    Looking at the surface of the ocean, which was glittering with lustre, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze suddenly narrowed before he raised his head. The sea in that direction was swiftly turning crimson as it turned into a myriad foot of waves as it rolled out.

    In a few breaths¡¯ time, the crimson wave appeared a few myriad feet away from Mu Chen before it slowly stopped at the border of the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array.

    A crimson-robed silhouette appeared. It was a familiar figure, Xue Lingzi of the Blood God n!

    At this moment, he was coldly looking at Mu Chen, akin to looking prey with brutality and ruthlessness in his eyes.

    ¡°So it¡¯s the old dog...¡± Seeing that figure, Mu Chen was briefly stunned before heughed out, ¡°I had vaguely sensed your existence for the past two days, but you have been hiding like a mouse. So why are you showing yourself now?¡±

    ¡°Brat, your death is already in the corner, and you¡¯re still stubborn!¡± Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, Xue Lingzi¡¯s face turned cold.

    Raising his eyelids, Mu Chen faintly replied, ¡°It¡¯s uncertain if I will die, but I can guarantee that you will be the one that¡¯s in a disaster today.¡±

    His voice was calm, but it contained unconceble killing intent. Mu Chen already had the intention to get rid of Xue Lingzi, since he heard that Luo Li¡¯s father died in the hands of Xue Lingzi, even Luo Tianshen was poisoned by him a long time ago. When Luo Li returned to the Luo God n, it was because of Xue Lingzi that she had to be under such enormous pressure and even faced the threat of death.

    From a certain degree, Xue Lingzi was the mortal enemy of the Luo God n.

    Although Luo Li did not show her hatred for Xue Lingzi before him, Mu Chen could sense that she didn¡¯t want Mu Chen to take the risk. Thus, she had been suppressing the emotions in her heart and wanted to wait until she grew up to take vengeance for herself.

    Due to all that, Mu Chen was naturally filled with killing intent for Xue Lingzi as well.

    When he entered the battlefield, he had already made up his mind to look for an opportunity to get rid of Xue Lingzi, and since thetter hade knocking on his door, things had gone as Mu Chen wished.

    ¡°Heh, what a foolish brat!¡± Xue Lingzi mocked before he eerily said, ¡°But did you think that you can be arrogant with a Middle Rank Schr Grade Spiritual Array?

    ¡°Did you think that there isn¡¯t any Spiritual Array Schr in our West Heaven Continent?¡± He waved his hand and a ck light flickered beside him. A skinny grey-robed old man appeared.

    When the grey-robed old man appeared, his eyes looked at the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array around Mu Chen with a dark light flickering before nodding his head with a smile. ¡°It truly is a Middle Rank Schr Grade Spiritual Array, no wonder no one dares to make a move against him.¡±

    ¡°Haha, the Ghost Master has been famous for many years and you have immersed yourself in many Middle Rank Schr Grade Spiritual Arrays, so how can a brat beparable to you in terms of attainments?¡± Xue Lingzi smiled.

    The Ghost Master chuckled, ¡°Xue Lingzi, let¡¯s stop wasting time. I can help you suppress this Spiritual Array, but half of the Battle Seals on the brat will go to me, and you even have to pay me a Battle Seal as payment.¡±

    Heartache shed in the eyes of Xue Lingzi before he decisively nodded his head. ¡°As long as I can get rid of this brat, we¡¯ll go with that price.¡±

    ¡°Haha, straightforward.¡±

    When Mu Chen looked at the grey-robed old man, his eyes narrowed as he muttered, ¡°So he invited a Middle Rank Spiritual Array Schr to deal with my Spiritual Array...¡±

    ...

    At the same time, countless gazes were focused on the bright screen and amotion broke out when they saw Xue Lingzi and the grey-robed old man¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°Xue Lingzi actually invited the Ghost Master over!¡±

    ¡°The Ghost Master is rumoured to have been a Middle Rank Spiritual Array Schr for a long time. With him around, it will be hard for Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Array to take any effect.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s doomed now. Without his Spiritual Array, Mu Chen is akin to a toothless tiger, and he will surely be defeated!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    All sorts of whispers resounded while Luo Tianshen looked at the screen and his eyes were fixated on Xue Lingzi¡¯s silhouette. He gritted his teeth with deep hatred leaking out from his voice, ¡°Old Dog, you truly deserve death!¡±

 Chapter 1245 - Is this enough?

    Chapter 1245 - Is this enough?

    Waves surged from the boundless ocean with killing intent spreading in this region.

    There was vague attention being directed over from some of the inds and all of them were in this region with the ocean dyed blood-red. When they saw the two silhouettes standing on the wave, their gazes flickered.

    ¡°That Xue Lingzi actually invited the Ghost Master just to deal with Mu Chen...¡±

    ¡°This way, Mu Chen will definitely lose.¡±

    ¡°The Ghost Master is a long reputed Spiritual Array Schr in the West Heaven Continent, so it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to deal with Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Array.

    ¡°......¡±

    Those voices quietly rang out. There were those that took joy in the misfortune of others. Many people had already felt unhappy that no one dared to provoke Mu Chen over the past few days. After all, Mu Chen was basically underestimating them, since he acted so arrogantly in the West Heaven Continent.

    So they naturally didn¡¯t feel any pity for Mu Chen at this moment.

    Xue Lingzi stood on the blood wave while looking at Mu Chen with an eerie smile. ¡°If we¡¯re outside, I really might not be able to do anything to you. But there¡¯s no mercy in the battlefield, even if you die here, there¡¯s nothing that the me Emperor could do to me.¡±

    His eyes were filled with cold killing intent as he looked at Mu Chen. He was too afraid of Mu Chen, since thetter could roam in the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield with his cultivation at the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm. If Mu Chen stepped into the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, wouldn¡¯t he have the strength to confront a Perfected Earth Sovereign?

    Such an existence was practically a monster, and since they had irreconcble grudges, then he had to think of a way to erase this threat.

    Facing Xue Lingzi¡¯s voice, which was filled with killing intent, Mu Chen gently raised his head with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted as well.¡±

    Xue Lingzi wanted to kill Mu Chen, and it was the same for Mu Chen, as well. Mu Chen wanted to get rid of this danger for the Luo God n. The moment Xue Lingzi died, the Blood God n would be shaken, and the situation with the Luo God n wouldpletely change.

    However, Xue Lingzi had been hiding in the Blood God n with so many powerhouses to protect him, not to mention his advantage in the location. Even if Mu Chen lead his Mu Abode over, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to kill that old fellow.

    Thus, this Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield was undoubtedly an excellent opportunity for him to do so.

    Seeing the killing intent shing in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, Xue Lingzi sneered, ¡°You truly have no idea of your position for you to dare to speak in such a manner!¡±

    He also couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak with Mu Chen, so he turned to the Ghost Master. ¡°Master, the two of us will enter the Spiritual Array. You will suppress the Spiritual Array while I kill that brat.¡±

    Without the help of the Spiritual Array, Mu Chen was akin to a tiger without any fangs in Xue Lingzi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ghost Master smiled with his eyes narrowed and nodded his head. Although the Spiritual Array before him seemed peculiar, it wasn¡¯t hard for him to suppress it with his strength. Furthermore, he only had to contain the Spiritual Array and not risk his life. The task of risking life was left to Xue Lingzi.

    The two of them strode forth at the same time and everyone nervously looked at the two of them as they entered the range of the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array.

    The moment the two of them stepped in, a torrential Spiritual Energy fluctuated and converged into nine dragons that emanated a powerful pressure that fixated on Xue Lingzi and the Ghost Master.

    ¡°This Spiritual Array is somewhat extraordinary.¡± Ghost Master looked at the nine dragons and praised with a sigh, ¡°This Mu Chen is truly outstanding to have such attainments in the path of Spiritual Arrays at his age.¡±

    A cold sh flickered in Xue Lingzi¡¯s eyes. Since Mu Chen had disyed a stronger talent, the killing intent in his heart for Mu Chen grew as well.

    ¡°Ghost Master, can you suppress it?¡± Xue Lingzi asked.

    ¡°Although this Spiritual Array is extraordinary, it can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Ghost Master proudly smiled.

    He saw the Ghost Master waving his sleeve and Spiritual Seals flew out before they integrated into the surrounding void.

    As Spiritual Seals integrated into the surrounding void, a Spiritual Array was swiftly formed around the Ghost Master. In the next instant, space distorted and nine massive chains of Spiritual Energy were formed, shuttling through space as they wrapped around those nine dragons.

    ¡°This Dragon Shackles Array of mine can restraint this Spiritual Array.¡± The Ghost Master smiled and his seals changed, and the spiritual mist in the Spiritual Array gradually vanished, and a passage was formed.

    ¡°Go, the Spiritual Array will not cause any disturbance to you for the time being. As long as you can kill that brat, this Spiritual Array will disappear.¡± Xue Lingzi¡¯s gaze flickered and he felt a little furious in his heart. He thought that the Ghost Master could easily dissolve Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Array; he never thought that the geezer was only restraining it.

    Evidently, despite the geezer iming it to be easy, it¡¯s not that easy to dissolve this Spiritual Array.

    Although he¡¯s feeling a little unhappy, Xue Lingzi did not speak much. As long as the Ghost Master could temporarily restrain Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Array, then his objective was already achieved.

    Thus, he nodded his head to the Ghost Master before he turned into a streak of light and flew through the passage. A few breathster, his vision widened. A mountain stuck out of the ocean¡¯s surface with Mu Chen seated on it, casting his indifferent gaze over.

    ¡°Brat, I¡¯ll see how you turn the tables around now that you¡¯ve lost your Spiritual Array!¡± Xue Lingzi slowly stood up and appeared before Mu Chen with a sneer.

    Raising his eyelids, Mu Chen replied, ¡°You¡¯ll know after trying.¡±

    ¡°Still faking it even when you¡¯re going to die soon!¡±

    ¡°Blood Deity Heaven Trembling Foot!¡± Xue Lingzi¡¯s gaze turned cold as he stomped his foot. Gradually, the blood lustre descended and swept out, instantly turning into a massive crimson foot that contained a dense destructive and corrosive aura as it dropped towards Mu Chen.

    As the foot descended akin to a meteorite, Mu Chen took a deep breath and a crystallised pagoda appeared in the depth of his eyes. He instantly poured the boundless Spiritual Energy within his body into the pagoda, converting it into a crystallised Spiritual Energy that flowed throughout Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Raising his hand, the crystallised Spiritual Energy flew out and formed into a barrier before him.

    The foot heavily mmed against the barrier and visible shock waves wrecked out, causing the surrounding space to constantly copse.

    Although the barrier was able to block the foot, the terrifying power behind it caused the mountain beneath him to copse. In a few breaths, Mu Chen¡¯s body had fallen onto the surface of the ocean, along with the copse of the mountain.

    Mu Chen stood on the ocean while looking at the crimson foot that gradually disappeared and slightly squinted his eyes. It seems that even with the crystallised pagoda, he¡¯s still weaker than a Greater Earth Sovereign in terms of Spiritual Energy.

    Xue Lingzi proudly stood on the sky as he looked down at Mu Chen with a mocking arc hung on the corner of his lips. ¡°Brat, now do you know the gap between a Greater and Lesser Earth Sovereign? Without your Spiritual Array, your Spiritual Energy is still insufficient to confront a Greater Earth Sovereign.¡±

    He knew that Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy was peculiar, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t give Mu Chen the chance to get close to him. He had opted for range bombardment, since it would fully bring out the advantages of a Greater Earth Sovereign.

    ¡°Summon your Sovereign Immortal Body out, or there won¡¯t be a chance for you.¡±

    Facing Xue Lingzi¡¯s ridicule, Mu Chen smiled as well. ¡°I don¡¯t need my Sovereign Immortal Body to deal with you.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You still dare to boast even at this time?¡± Xue Lingzi coldly replied.

    Mu Chen smiled, but no longer bothered to speak with Xue Lingzi. His foot suddenly stomped on the ocean and a thousand silhouettes burst out from the ocean, gathering behind Mu Chen.

    When the thousand silhouettes appeared, their auras merged together and a boundless Battle Will swept out akin to an ocean.

    Looking at the troop, Xue Lingzi narrowed his eyes and sneered, ¡°Finally bringing this troop of yours out? But I can only say that you¡¯re too na?ve to think that you can deal with a Greater Earth Sovereign with them!¡±

    The troop that Mu Chen had summoned was the Spirit-ughtering Army. Xue Lingzi had previously seen Mu Chen use this troop to trap a Lesser Earth Sovereign of his Blood God n.

    But that¡¯s the limit of this troop. If Mu Chen wanted to use it to deal with a Greater Earth Sovereign, then Xue Lingzi would let Mu Chen know the meaning of wishful thinking.

    However, facing Xue Lingzi¡¯s sneer, the corner of Mu Chen¡¯s lips slowly rose into a peculiar smile. ¡°Since they¡¯re not capable... then let me add another one.¡±

    The moment Mu Chen finished speaking, a terrifying Battle Will suddenly burst out from the ocean. The strength of that Battle Will even caused Xue Lingzi¡¯s face to change.

    Countless geysers shot out of the ocean as silhouettes started to appear and quietly stood behind Mu Chen.

    There were nearly a thousand and all of them were donned in heavy armour and ck sickles. All of them had ancient runes engraved on their bodies.

    The Battle Will that erupted from their bodies far surpassed the Spirit-ughtering Army!

    This troop was the best troop of the Ancient Haven Pce, the Demon-Extinguishing Army!

    Mu Chen raised his head and looked at Xue Lingzi¡¯s pale face with a faint smile before his voice slowly started to resound from the ocean, ¡°Now... is this enough?¡±

 Chapter 1246 - Demon-Extinguishing Army

    Chapter 1246 - Demon-Extinguishing Army

    The few thousand silhouettes that stood on the surface of the water were akin to boulders while they stood still. There wasn¡¯t any vitality emanating from their bodies, but all of them were emitting terrifying Battle Will that left the spectators shaken.

    Basically, everyone knew about Mu Chen, so they knew that Mu Chen was also a Battle Formation Master, aside from being a Spiritual Array Master.

    But the majority of the people would choose to progress on one path. However, Mu Chen had cultivated both ways and even attained considerable attainments in both.

    ¡°Where did he get this troop from?¡±

    ¡°What shocking Battle Will, probably only the West Heaven Temple can bring out such a troop!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the origin of that brat to have such power!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    When the Demon-Extinguishing Army appeared, amotion rang out in the surroundings, since many people were astonished by this trump card of Mu Chen¡¯s.

    That¡¯s because the Battle Will that emanated from the Demon-Extinguishing Army even made them, Greater Earth Sovereigns, feel threatened.

    While the spectators were shocked, Xue Lingzi¡¯s expression turned extremely unsightly when he fixed his eyes on the Demon-Extinguishing Army with a chill in his heart.

    He had never seen Mu Chen use this mysterious army, so this was Mu Chen¡¯s trump card. When Mu Chen revealed his trump card, the intimidation was exceptionally shocking.

    ¡°Where did this bastarde from?! This level of troops isn¡¯t something that just anyone could possess!¡± Xue Lingzi¡¯s face changed. In the Great Thousand World, Battle Formation Master was a unique path that could possess terrifying power, even if they¡¯re not relying on themselves.

    However, the one w of a Battle Formation Master was the difficulty to nurture an elite troop. That¡¯s because the wealth and manpower needed was too massive, so a Battle Formation Master needed the support of a powerful force for them to be intimidating.

    Furthermore, the two troops in Mu Chen¡¯s hands were Battle Puppets, which were even rarer! That¡¯s because this could only be created when the warriors of the troop utilised a secret art to preserve their bodies as puppets before their deaths. Furthermore, there¡¯s also a considerable chance of failure, that meant that the new troop, which was nearly a thousand, should be at least over ten thousand when they were still alive!

    And what¡¯s the concept of a troop that numbered over ten thousand? In the entire West Heaven Continent, probably only the West Heaven Temple could nurture such a force.

    So Xue Lingzi couldn¡¯t figure out how Mu Chen came to possess such a terrifying power despite being a Lesser Earth Sovereign.

    ¡°So? Where¡¯s that arrogance from before?¡± Mu Chen raised his head as he smiled while looking at Xue Lingzi.

    The corner of Xue Lingzi¡¯s lips twitched and his face turned cold. ¡°Brat, don¡¯t be arrogant. So what if you have a troop, the two of them are fundamentally different. I refuse to believe that you can control both of them!¡±

    Although he wasn¡¯t clear how Mu Chen obtained the two troops, Xue Lingzi could be certain that they definitely weren¡¯t nurtured by Mu Chen. Since that¡¯s the case, then it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him tomand their Battle Wills.

    Mu Chen smiled at his words. Generally speaking, such puppet troops would definitely have an obsession left even after their deaths. Thus, obtaining them didn¡¯t mean that one couldmand them. But it wasn¡¯t the same for Mu Chen. The Demon-Extinguishing Army might belong to the First Hall Master, but Mu Chen was someone that obtained the inheritance of the Heavenly Emperor. Thus, he was akin to the Second Generation Pce Master of the Ancient Haven Pce. Therefore, there wouldn¡¯t be any trouble for him tomand the Spirit-ughtering and Demon-Extinguishing Army.

    Mu Chen stretched his hand and gently waved. Instantly, the two troops burst with soaring Battle Will that covered the sky and encased this entire region.

    The entire region was yellow in the dusk with roars of ughter. It¡¯s as if they were from ancient times as they rang out in this region.

    The two surges of massive Battle Wills turned into an ocean as they revolved around Mu Chen, causing the surrounding space to tremble along with their movements.

    Two massive figures gradually formed from within the sea of Battle Will. The Battle Will Spirit of the Spirit-ughtering Army was a giant python with densely packed battle runes engraved on its body that reached an amount of 1,500,000!

    On the other hand, the Battle Will Spirit of the Demon-Extinguishing Army was a colossal and ferocious tortoise with sharp fangs. Spikes grew out of the tortoiseshell with the amount of Battle Runes reaching a high 4,000,000!

    The Demon-Extinguishing Army was the best troop that the Ancient Haven Pce had to offer. They could even withstand the invasion of the Fiend ns for a moment. Although their numbers have waned, they¡¯re still stronger than the Spirit-ughtering Army.

    The Python Battle Will Spirit hissed towards the sky before it pounced forth, shuttling through space, and bolted towards Xue Lingzi.

    Facing the Python Battle Will Spirit, Xue Lingzi¡¯s gaze briefly turned dark before his hands suddenly formed together and he roared, ¡°Shadow Blooded Immortal Body!¡±

    It looked as if a river of blood had burst out from Xue Lingzi¡¯s body. In the next instant, a massive blood figure was formed behind him.

    That blood figure looked extremely profound. It seemed illusory and realistic at the same time, giving off a peculiar feeling.

    This was the inherited Celestial Body of the Blood God n, ranking 38th of the 99th Rankings of the Sovereign Celestial Bodies.

    Facing two of Mu Chen¡¯s elite troops, Xue Lingzi did not dare to hold back and immediately summoned his Sovereign Immortal Body, fearing that he would miserably fail.

    After the Shadow Blooded Immortal Body was formed, a crimson hand suddenly pped down with a river of blood converged on the palm and mmed against the python.

    Space fluctuated when the python was mmed by the bloodied hand. After all, the Python Battle Will Spirit only had 1,500,000 Battle Runes, which could confront a Lesser Earth Sovereign, at best.

    ¡°Crush it!¡± Sending the Python Battle Will Spirit back with a palm, Xue Lingzi pursued, intending to shatter that Battle Will Spirit since Mu Chen and the Spirit-ughtering Army were linked together.

    Thus, the bloody hand instantly changed into a fist and jabbed towards the Python Battle Will Spirit.

    At the moment before the fist jabbed the python, a massive shadow flew over. The tortoise dazzled with a lustre and the fist hit the shell.

    Visible shock waves swept out and the peaks that stuck out of the surface of the ocean shattered into clouds of dust with waves that rolled out.

    The Tortoise slightly trembled when it resisted that ferocious jab from Xue Lingzi. Furthermore, in the final moment, it opened its mouth and bit the bloody hand.

    The giant tortoise that was formed by the Demon-Extinguishing Army had reached 4,000,000 Battle Runes, an amount that could confront a Greater Earth Sovereign. So it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Xue Lingzi to obtain the advantage, like when he dealt with the Python Battle Will Spirit.

    Xue Lingzi¡¯s face was a little dark. Mu Chen¡¯s skilful control over the Battle Will Spirits had surprised him.

    However, Mu Chen no longer gave him the opportunity to make a move. The Python and Tortoise Battle Will Spirits burst forth at the same time andunched attacks against the Shadow Blooded Immortal Body.

    Thus, violent Battle Wills and crimson Spiritual Energy constantly shed in the sky, which caused the surrounding space to crack from the ripples and a few myriad feet of ravines tore across the ocean down below.

    The intensity of this confrontation was beyond the ability to describe.

    Many spectators also had a grave expression as they watched the intense battle in the sky.

    Amongst the two Battle Will Spirits under Mu Chen¡¯s control, the Python Battle Will Spirit was the weakest, since it was equivalent to a Lesser Earth Sovereign, whereas the Tortoise Battle Will Spirit could confront a Greater Earth Sovereign.

    By itself, the Shadow Blooded Immortal Body was more powerful with the endless supply of Spiritual Energying from Xue Lingzi. However, Mu Chen made use of his perfect control to perfectly use the Python Battle Will Spirit and the Tortoise Battle Will Spirit together and dissolved the attacks from the Shadow Blooded Celestial Body.

    Furthermore, the two Battle Will Spirits would alsounch attacks asionally, which caught Xue Lingzi unprepared.

    The great battle was unusually intense.

    Facing this battle, the spectators were all startled, since no one imagined that without his Spiritual Array, Mu Chen would still be able to confront an above average Greater Earth Sovereign.

    On the ocean, Xue Lingzi looked at the two Battle Will Spirits that were violently charging towards him with an unsightly expression. This situation wasn¡¯t something that he wanted. Although the Spiritual Energy of a Greater Earth Sovereign was powerful, Mu Chen could make use of Battle Will and battle endlessly as long as the troops weren¡¯t destroyed. So as time passed, he would be the one to suffer.

    He had to turn the situation around!

    His eyes flickered before he gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°Ghost Master, destroy the Spiritual Array and aid me. After this matter, all of the Battle Seals on him will go to you, and I will even pay you two Battle Seals!¡±

    His roar instantly caused many spectating Greater Earth Sovereigns to shake their heads. It looked like Xue Lingzi had taken a desperate action.

    The Ghost Master¡¯s eyes beamed in the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array before heughed out, ¡°Brother is truly generous. Since that¡¯s the case, give me the time of half an incense to break apart this Spiritual Array!¡±

    Countless Spiritual Seals flew out from his sleeves and the chains that bound onto the nine dragons suddenly grew spikes before they started to devour the Spiritual Energy in those dragons.

    As the Spiritual Energy started to disappear, the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array was tottering on the verge of copsing.

    Seeing this scene, whether it be the spectators on the Battlefield or the za, everyone broke into amotion.

    When Luo Tianshen saw this scene, his face turned pale and worry shed in his eyes.

    If the Spiritual Array was destroyed and the Ghost Master joined the battle, then Mu Chen would definitely lose the fight!

 Chapter 1247 - Black Tortoise Battle Will Spirit

    Chapter 1247 - ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit

    Violent fluctuations of Spiritual Energy swept out from the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array as the dragons struggled. However, they were tightly bound by the shackles with cold lights flickering on the spikes that devoured the Spiritual Energy in the body of those dragons.

    While they were being devoured, everyone could sense that the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array was gradually weakening.

    At this moment, even Mu Chen couldn¡¯t spare the energy to control the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array after being tangled by Xue Lingzi, causing the Spiritual Array to be damaged.

    Under this situation, it probably wouldn¡¯t take long for the Spiritual Array to shatter.

    When Mu Chen saw this, his brows knitted. It looked like Xue Lingzi waspletely throwing his face away and decided to gang up on him. But if that¡¯s the case, then it would pose a considerable threat to him.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you arrogant anymore?¡± Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s expression, Xue Lingzi instantly mocked with joy shing in his eyes.

    He¡¯s willing to pay a high price to kill Mu Chen; thus, one could tell his hatred for him.

    However, the Shadow Blooded Immortal Body was truly something, since it could change its state of matter. If it¡¯s suffering an attack, it could turn illusory to negate a portion of the damage.

    When it attacks, it¡¯d take an actual form, making it possessing both offensive and defensive abilities.

    ¡°Haha, you want to deal with me first? What an arrogant brat, is my Shadow Blooded Immortal Body something you can destroy?¡± Xue Lingzi mocked after seeing through Mu Chen¡¯s intentions.

    The surrounding powerhouses also shook their heads. Xue Lingzi¡¯s Shadow Blooded Immortal Body was exceptionally troublesome to deal with, even other Greater Earth Sovereigns would have a hard time facing it.

    Even if Mu Chen had the powerful Battle Will Spirits by his side, he still couldn¡¯t suppress the Shadow Blooded Immortal Body. Thus, the situation was growing to Mu Chen¡¯s disadvantage.

    Mu Chen had also sensed this, so he waved his hand, recalling the python and tortoise, and they surrounded Mu Chen.

    ¡°Finally giving up?¡± Xue Lingzi sneered, since it looked to him that Mu Chen knew that he was making a futile effort.

    Indifferently casting Xue Lingzi a nce, Mu Chen¡¯s hand formed seals and a massive vortex was formed. Everyone could sense that the Battle Wills of the Spirit-ughtering Army and Demon-Extinguishing Army were being pooled together in an attempt to fuse them and an astonishing fluctuation of Battle Will rippled out.

    ¡°Mhm?¡± Xue Lingzi had also sensed this, but he sneered, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re trying to fuse the Battle Wills of two troops together. That¡¯s a pretty good idea, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re too na?ve.¡±

    The oue would naturally be extraordinary if the Battle Wills of the two troops could fuse together, but it was a pity that it¡¯s not something that¡¯s easy to aplish.

    If Mu Chen was the one that forged those two troops, then it might be possible for him to fuse their Battle Wills together. But, evidently, Mu Chen didn¡¯t have the ability to forge such troops, so it¡¯s absolutely impossible for him to seed in fusing them together.

    The spectators also shook their heads. Evidently, Mu Chen looked like he was doing hisst struggle with a high chance of failing.

    Under all the attention, the ocean of Battle Will constantly rippled and the two massive Battle Wille in contact. However, whenever they tried to fuse, the two Battle Wills would reject each other, causing a failure.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve failed.¡± Xue Lingzi¡¯s ridiculing smile grew denser as his eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Really?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyelids raised.

    His hand suddenly clenched and a crystallised sword appeared in his hand. He then shed at the ocean of Battle Will. ¡°Fuse!¡±

    His roar resounded and a sword beam shot into the ocean of Battle Will, instantly causing the boiling ocean to calm down and the two different powers started to fuse together like two flows of a river joining together.

    In that instant, when they fused, an indescribable Battle Will soared into the sky and enveloped the entire region in the pressure.

    Everyone was shocked to see the vortex of Battle Will spin before a massive creature slowly emerged from the vortex.

    It still had a tortoise body, but the jaws looked extremely malevolent. There was a python tail that coiled around the tortoiseshell and it was hissing as it emanated a boundless Battle Will.

    The body of a tortoise and the tail of a python, it¡¯s the ck Tortoise.

    The massive body of the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit was covered in densely packed Battle Runes that looked to be at the terrifying amount of 6,000,000!

    A Battle Will Spirit of this might was something that even a Greater Earth Sovereign would fear.

    When the Spirit-ughtering and Demon-Extinguishing Army¡¯s Battle Wills fused into a new Battle Will Spirit, Xue Lingzi¡¯s face had practically frozen before he muttered with fear and despair, ¡°How is this possible?! How is this possible?!¡±

    He never expected Mu Chen to actually achieve it. It was something that he shouldn¡¯t be able to do!

    How the impossible had been achieved...

    Xue Lingzi felt threatened by the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit. Even amongst the Great Earth Sovereign Realm, a Battle Will Spirit with over 6,000,000 Battle Runes was amongst the top-tiered.

    ¡°Ghost Master, break the Spiritual Array, swiftly!¡± Xue Lingzi roared.

    The Ghost Master who was trying to break the Spiritual Array, was also startled before his expression turned grave. He clearly never expected Mu Chen to achieve this as well.

    He took a deep breath and no longer dared to drag the time any longer. More Spiritual Seals flew out from his sleeves and they swiftly started to break down the Spiritual Array.

    He knew that if Xue Lingzi failed in the hands of Mu Chen, then he alone was not Mu Chen¡¯s opponent.

    Under the countless gazes of disbelief, Mu Chen looked at the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit and felt inwardly relieved. It was as Xue Lingzi had expected, the current him didn¡¯t possess the ability to fuse the Battle Wills of the Spirit-ughtering and Demon-Extinguishing Army together.

    But fortunately, he had the Heavenly Emperor Sword... and it had the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s aura on it. Therefore, he was just making use of the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s aura to force the fusion.

    But regardless of that, he seeded.

    Mu Chen raised his head and coldly looked at Xue Lingzi. Thetter was no longer cocky and had turned pale.

    ¡°Tear him apart!¡± Mu Chen eerily smiled and his hand waved down. The ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit roared then opened its mouth and a massive current of Battle Will swept out, emanating endless roars of ughter.

    ¡°Blood River Barrier!¡± Facing the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit, Xue Lingzi¡¯s seals changed and the Shadow Blooded Immortal Body opened its mouth. A massive blood river gushing out and formed into a barrier.

    The Battle Will shed against the barrier, instantly causing the barrier to dissolve inyers. It quickly pierced through the barrier and mmed against the Shadow Blooded Immortal Body.

    At the crucial moment, Xue Lingzi immediately controlled the Shadow Blooded Immortal Body to turn illusory. So although the current of Battle Will had shed against the Shadow Blooded Immortal Body, a majority of the damage had been negated after it turned illusory.

    With that, the current of Battle Will that could heavily injure the Shadow Blooded Immortal Body only managed to leave a significant hole in it, before it swiftly started to recover at this moment.

    When Xue Lingzi saw this scene, his tensed up body finally felt relieved. It looked like even thebined Battle Will couldn¡¯t deal with his Shadow Blooded Immortal Body so easily.

    However, Mu Chen maintained a calm expression before he flicked his finger. The Battle Will current whistled out and constantly shed against the Shadow Blooded Immortal Body.

    When Xue Lingzi saw this, he had gone into his defensive state, turning the Shadow Blooded Immortal Body into illusory to avoid fatal damage.

    Right now, he only wanted to drag time out for the Ghost Master to destroy the Spiritual Array so that the two of them could join forces. At that time, even with the Battle Will, Mu Chen was doomed for death!

    Battle Will whistled in the sky and the situation became extremely intense. However, many of the hidden powerhouses knitted their brows since they realised that although Mu Chen¡¯s ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit was oppressive, it didn¡¯t seem too effective against Xue Lingzi¡¯s Shadow Blooded Immortal Body.

    With that, Xue Lingzi would be able to drag the time out since the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array started to copse...

    Another sh mmed, but the Shadow Blooded Immortal Body was currently in the illusory state, negating most of the impact. Standing on his Sovereign Immortal Body, Xue Lingzi couldn¡¯t hold back his sneer, ¡°Brat, when are you going to continue this futile effort? Are you stupid?¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡± Hearing Xue Lingzi¡¯s sneer, a ridiculing smile rose on Mu Chen¡¯s calm face while staring at the former.

    Seeing that ridiculing smile, Xue Lingzi was stunned before he lowered his head to look at his Shadow Blooded Immortal Body and a spiritual lustre gathered in his eyes. In the next instant, his face drastically changed. He saw countless crystal spheres of light in the Shadow Blooded Immortal Body without him knowing it. They flickered akin to fireflies.

    Looking at those crystals, Xue Lingzi suddenly thought of something and his face turned pale.

    When his face turned pale, Mu Chen faintly smiled before he formed seals with a single hand, and a voice resounded from within his heart.

    ¡°Seal!¡± When his voicended, the crystallised spheres radiated with light, covering the entire Shadow Blooded Immortal Body. In the next moment, Xue Lingzi was terrified to see that he had lost control over the Shadow Blooded Immortal Body and that it had swiftly dimmed down. Furthermore, the Shadow Blooded Immortal Body kept shrinking, no matter how much he tried to pour his Spiritual Energy into it.

    ¡°It¡¯s his unusual Spiritual Energy! When did it invade my Sovereign Immortal Body? Was it that moment of impact from before?!¡± Xue Lingzi¡¯s face drastically changed when he finally understood why Mu Chen continued to attack despite his Shadow Blooded Celestial Body having negated the attacks. So Mu Chen didn¡¯t intend to destroy his Sovereign Immortal Body through Battle Will, his finishing move was his unusual Spiritual Energy!

    ¡°I have to reconstruct the Shadow Blooded Immortal Body!¡± Xue Lingzi gritted his teeth. He decisively wanted to cut connections with the Sovereign Immortal Body. However, a crystallised barrier descended upon him. Raising his head, he saw a massive crystal pagoda descending and it swallowed him and the Shadow Blooded Immortal Body up.

    The crystal pagoda swiftly shrank down and fell onto Mu Chen¡¯s palm.

    The spectators were shocked at this scene, and even the Ghost Master had drastically changed his face.

    No one expected the Shadow Blooded Immortal Body and Xue Lingzi to be imprisoned in a crystal pagoda by Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen ignored those gazes and looked at Xue Lingzi, who was panicking in the crystal pagoda and an arc rose on the corner of his lips filled with killing intent, before his voice resounded, ¡°Old Dog, why don¡¯t you try to run again?!¡±

 Chapter 1248 - Death of Xue Lingzi

    Chapter 1248 - The Death of Xue Lingzi

    The crystal pagoda quietly sat on Mu Chen¡¯s palm with the Shadow Blooded Immortal Body and Xue Lingzi, whose face was covered in shock, imprisoned in the pagoda.

    He never expected that in the mere instant that he wasn¡¯t paying attention, he would be imprisoned by this crystal pagoda of Mu Chen¡¯s.

    Although he had no idea what ability the crystal pagoda had, he could sense a dense danger and immediately, he unleashed his Spiritual Energy without any hesitation to control the Shadow Blooded Immortal Body to destroy the pagoda.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re already inside, then don¡¯t think ofing out again.¡± Facing his struggles, Mu Chen indifferently smiled and his seal changed. Crystallised mes swept out from within the pagoda and instantly stuck onto the Shadow Blooded Immortal Body.

    The crystallised mes zed and Xue Lingzi¡¯s face drastically changed. He realised that along with the burning of the crystallised mes, his Shadow Blooded Immortal Body was swiftly dimming down and was starting to dissipate...

    It felt as if the Spiritual Energy that supported the Shadow Blooded Immortal Body had lost its effect.

    Without the support of Spiritual Energy, even a powerful Sovereign Immortal Body would dissipate without any ability to fight.

    ¡°These mes... sealed my Spiritual Energy?!¡± However, Xue Lingzi immediately figured out the reason and his face was covered in fear. Spiritual Energy was the origin, and the moment his Spiritual Energy was sealed, it would be fatal for him, even if it was just for a brief moment.

    However, Mu Chen paid no attention to his shock. The mes in the pagoda were formed from the crystallised Spiritual Energy. The sealing ability was exceptionally domineering, so once Xue Lingzi fell in it, then there¡¯s no hope for him to escape.

    Although the crystallised pagoda was domineering, it wasn¡¯t possible for Mu Chen to trap Xue Lingzi in had he maintained his caution...

    One wrong step and you lose the game!

    Crystallised mes endlessly zed before the Shadow Blooded Immortal Body dissipated in less than ten-odd breaths, causing Xue Lingzi to be revealed.

    The disappearance of the Shadow Blooded Immortal Body had caused Xue Lingzi to feel fear. He never imagined that the Shadow Blooded Immortal Body, which Mu Chen was so helpless to deal with, would be so easily destroyed in the crystallised pagoda.

    Thus, Xue Lingzi no longer dared to remain there and Spiritual Energy burst out from his body. A bloody river whistled around, mming against the four walls of the pagoda.

    Suddenly, the crystallised mes swept over and shed with the boundless bloody river. In that instant of contact, it was akin to the blood river encounter magma and it swiftly dimmed, emanating a bloody mist as it gradually evaporated.

    Xue Lingzi¡¯s entire body went cold with fear rising in his heart. He never expected Mu Chen¡¯s crystallised pagoda to be so domineering. It¡¯s basically impossible for him to escape after being trapped within it.

    As the crystallised mes encased him from every direction, Xue Lingzi could clearly sense the Spiritual Energy in his body being swiftly sealed. If this carried on, it wouldn¡¯t take long for the Spiritual Energy in his body to bepletely sealed, and he would ultimately lose any power to retaliate.

    ¡°Mu Chen, as long as you let me go, I can hand over all of my Battle Seals to you! Furthermore, I can pay you 500,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid from the Blood God n!¡± In the face of death, Xue Lingzi finally lost hisposure and started to beg.

    ¡°500,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s brows were raised. It looked like this Xue Lingzi was genuinely willing to pay any price. That amount was probably something that would make even the Blood God n sucked dry.

    That price could even buy a Middle Rank Saint Artifact.

    However, Mu Chen remained unmoved, since Xue Lingzi was a cunning and vicious person. Now that he had found such an excellent opportunity to get rid of this threat, how could he let the tiger go back to the mountain?

    With an indifferent smile, his seals changed and the mes within the crystallised pagoda rose even more. The sizzling mes were burning the boundless Spiritual Energy around Xue Lingzi...

    In just a few minutes, Xue Lingzi looked on in despair, since he couldn¡¯t feel the Spiritual Energy in his body. From his perception, he would require at least a few hours for his Spiritual Energy to recover, and Mu Chen could have killed him ten thousand times within that time frame.

    ¡°Mu Chen, if you dare kill me, it will be an absolute irreconcble enmity with my Blood God n! At that time, my Blood God n willunch suicidal attacks at the Luo God n, and Luo God n will pay the price as well!¡± Xue Lingzi roared in a despairing, vicious tone.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case...¡± Mu Chen smiled without any emotions in his words. ¡°Then it¡¯s time for the Blood God n to be annihted.¡±

    He no longer hesitated. He had sensed that Xue Lingzi¡¯s Spiritual Energy had beenpletely sealed, so it¡¯s the best opportunity for him to kill him.

    With a thought, crystallised mes burst within the pagoda before it condensed into a massive hand that grabbed ahold of Xue Lingzi.

    Crystallised mes corroded Xue Lingzi¡¯s body. His body was no longer as powerful as before and it started to dissolve under the mes with Xue Lingzi¡¯s shrieks resounding throughout the area.

    The shriekssted ten-odd breaths before theypletely disappeared and Xue Lingzi had been reduced to ashes within the crystallised pagoda.

    It was also fortunate that Xue Lingzi¡¯s Spiritual Energy had been sealed. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be an easy matter for Mu Chen to kill him. After all, the vitality of an Earth Sovereign was too powerful, so even if their physical body was dissolved, they could utilised Spiritual Energy to recover.

    But it was a pity that even a powerful vitality was so weak in the crystal pagoda.

    ¡°This pagoda is truly overbearing...¡± Mu Chen sighed in his heart. No wonder the Ancient Buddha n could have such a foundation in the Great Thousand World, just the power of their bloodline alone was extraordinary.

    As Xue Lingzi¡¯s shrieks resounded throughout the ocean before his death, the faces of many spectators changed as they looked at Mu Chen with dense fear in their eyes.

    None of them had imagined that Mu Chen would be so terrifying to kill a Greater Earth Sovereign in just ten-odd minutes!

    They knew that Xue Lingzi had been thoroughly killed without a trace of vitality left, since they could no longer sense any fluctuation of Xue Lingzi.

    Killing a Greater Earth Sovereign in such a short amount of time, how terrifying must Mu Chen be?

    At this moment, those people that still had intentions of making a move against Mu Chen felt their scalps numb and quickly retracted their ill gazes. At this time, how could they not tell that Mu Chen was akin to a wolf in sheep skin?!

    If they wanted to pick on him because he was a Lesser Earth Sovereign, then they might be the ones to fall instead!

    ¡°Looks like Mu Chen is really trying to fight for the quota...¡± Those spectators sighed in their hearts.

    ...

    Along with Xue Lingzi¡¯s screams, themotion outside the za turned quiet. Many gazes were looking at the youthful silhouette on the screen with fear.

    They never imagined that Xue Lingzi, who was suppressing Mu Chen just an incense ago, would end up in such a situation and fell instead.

    Furthermore, they knew that Xue Lingzi had, indeed, been killed, judging from his screams.

    It was an oue that left them even more shocked, since it was a Greater Earth Sovereign! Even in the Great Thousand World, they could be considered as first-rated powerhouses!

    In their West Heaven Continent, they could even be tyrants in a region and receive the allegiance of countless people.

    But right before their eyes, such an existence was killed by a young Lesser Earth Sovereign.

    Many people swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and when they looked at the youthful figure on the screen, there was a trace of fear in their eyes. If anyone still thought that Mu Chen was courting death when he entered the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield, then they thoroughly understood, at this moment, that Mu Chen waspetent.

    Furthermore, they had to admit that Mu Chen would be the most radiant dark horse in the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield.

    After this battle, no one would underestimate him ever again.

    And while everyone looked at Mu Chen with respect, Luo Tianshen was stunned while looking at Mu Chen. A brief momentter, it took him great effort to recover from this before he muttered with his lips trembling, ¡°Xue Lingzi... died?¡±

    His eyes had suddenly turned red. Xue Lingzi was practically the mortal enemy of their Luo God n, and Luo Tianshen had wished to kill him for a long time. But he wasn¡¯t able to achieve it and even got poisoned, instead. If it wasn¡¯t for the me Emperor, he would¡¯ve died from the poison by now.

    He initially still thought that he might have to wait till Luo Li grew up to kill Xue Lingzi. However, he never expected that Xue Lingzi would die by Mu Chen¡¯s hands today.

    He raised his head and looked at Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette with a gratified smile. ¡°When Luo Li knows about this, she will definitely be thrilled...¡±

 Chapter 1249 - Obtaining the Battle Formation

    Chapter 1249 - Obtaining the Battle Formation

    While everyone was shocked at the fall of Xue Lingzi, the West Heaven Battle Emperor had also narrowed his eyes as he stared at the youthful silhouette on the screen.

    Although he maintained a calm expression, there was a sh of shock in the depths of his eyes. Evidently, he was also taken by surprise by the fact that Mu Chen killed Xue Lingzi.

    ¡°Turns out that me Emperor has good eyesight after all. This Mu Chen is truly qualified to participate in the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield.¡± The West Heaven Battle Emperorughed.

    He was, after all, a Heavenly Sovereign, so he wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person, despite being proud. Thus, if he had chosen to disregard the strength that Mu Chen had disyed, then he would seem too petty.

    However, he still merely thought that Mu Chen was qualified to be in the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield, and did not believe that Mu Chen had the strength to obtain the quota.

    The me Emperor smiled upon hearing those words, since he understood the meaning behind the West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s words. However, he did not bother arguing, but smiled. ¡°Then, let us see if he can give us more surprises...¡±

    Rubbing the armrest of the throne, the West Heaven Battle Emperor nodded his head. ¡°Then, let me see if he can give us more surprises, as you have said.¡±

    ...

    Mu Chen waved his sleeve above the surging ocean and the crystal pagoda disappeared. Three streaks of light shed before they fell in his hand, those were three Battle Seals.

    Holding onto the three Battle Seals, a smile appeared on his face. It looked like Xue Lingzi¡¯s harvest wasn¡¯t bad, with these three Battle Seals, he could finally exchange the Spiritual Trinity Spiritual Array from the Battle Emperor¡¯s Treasury.

    But now was not the time to make the exchange.

    Storing the three Battle Seals, Mu Chen directed his cold gaze not too far away. The Nine Dragon God-Killing Array had already copsed, but the Ghost Master stood there with his face alternating between pale and green. Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s gaze directed over, he immediately felt a chill all over his body and fear rose in his eyes.

    He had been greatly terrified by Xue Lingzi¡¯s death. He never expected that, with Xue Lingzi¡¯s ability and skills, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for him to defeat Mu Chen and get killed instead...

    Despite being a Lesser Earth Sovereign, Mu Chen¡¯s strength was terrifying.

    ¡°Haha, Little Brother Mu Chen is a dragon among men. I was blinded by greed and was duped by Xue Lingzi. I hope that Little Brother Mu Chen can be magnanimous!¡± Recalling how Mu Chen killed Xue Lingzi, the Ghost Master instantly felt his heart turning cold, but he immediately revealed a smile to curry favour.

    Judging from Mu Chen¡¯s fighting strength, even if the Ghost Master was a Spiritual Array Schr, it¡¯s not possible for him to confront Mu Chen. So it would be better for him to admit his defeat head-on.

    Looking at Ghost Master¡¯s attitude, Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Do you think that it¡¯s so easy to erase the fact that you attacked me?¡±

    Hearing those words, the face of the Ghost Master twitched. He briefly struggled before bitterly smiling. ¡°I wonder what does Little Brother want?¡±

    ¡°Three Battle Seals.¡± Mu Chen stretched his hand out without any expression.

    Ghost Master¡¯s face slightly changed and he gritted his teeth. ¡°Isn¡¯t Little Brother a little too ruthless?¡±

    He had only gathered four Battle Seals up till today, and was still hoping to exchange a Schr Grade Spiritual Array Diagram. If he handed three over, wouldn¡¯t all his efforts be in vain?

    Mu Chen did not respond, but the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit looked down and fixed its gaze on the Ghost Master with a boundless Battle Will that formed into an invisible pressure that enveloped towards thetter.

    The terrifying pressure descended and the Ghost Master instantly felt his body bing heavy from the enormous pressure. Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s cold expression, he knew that if he didn¡¯t agree to it, then he might be the next Xue Lingzi.

    Even if he wanted to fight, it¡¯s impossible for him to confront Mu Chen with his power alone.

    The Ghost Master¡¯s face indefinitely changed. After a long time, his face finally copsed and he waved his sleeve. Three Battle Seals flew out in Mu Chen¡¯s direction.

    Since he couldn¡¯t defeat or run away from Mu Chen, then his only choice was to give in.

    ¡°That damn Xue Lingzi! Dragging me in. Even if you¡¯re dead, let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll deal with your Blood God n!¡± Ghost Master bled and roared in his heart.

    Facing Mu Chen, he didn¡¯t dare to do anything. He could only direct his rage at the Blood God n. Furthermore, without Xue Lingzi, the Blood God n would be weakened and was merely a fat sheep.

    Taking the three Battle Seals from the Ghost Master, Mu Chen nodded his head in satisfaction. Although he had revealed another trump card in this battle, his harvest was pretty great as well.

    ¡°Get lost.¡± Mu Chen waved his hand towards the Ghost Master and impolitely said.

    He didn¡¯t have any good opinion of this fellow that only wanted to get a bargain. If Mu Chen wasn¡¯t worried about those fellows in the surroundings, he wouldn¡¯t mind making a move and chase the Ghost Master out of the battlefield.

    The Ghost Master wasn¡¯t bothered by Mu Chen¡¯s attitude. He turned around and left, fearing that Mu Chen might go back on his words.

    Seeing the Ghost Master leave, Mu Chen swept his gaze around and faintly said, ¡°If there¡¯s anyone that coveting my Battle Seals, thene at me.¡±

    When Mu Chen¡¯s voice resounded, the entire region was silent. Although those hidden around wanted to covet the Battle Seals in Mu Chen¡¯s hand, they were also terrified by the scene of Xue Lingzi¡¯s fall. At the same time, they also had an understanding of Mu Chen¡¯s ruthlessness. It¡¯s best not to offend such a ruthless person.

    As this thought shed in their heads, they immediately dispersed in the next instant. Evidently, they had given up the idea of making a move against Mu Chen.

    Seeing everyone leave, Mu Chen coldly snorted. If he had shown his weak spot, then those fellows would definitelye at him like wolves.

    Facing those fellows, he had to show his ruthlessness to intimidate them.

    Seeing them leaving, Mu Chen also stored the Spirit-ughtering and Demon-Extinguishing Army before he turned into a streak of light and left this ce as well.

    After he left this region and sensed that no one was around, he descended, and his Battle Seal appeared in his hand.

    The list from the Battle Emperor¡¯s Treasury shed before him with treasures listed on it. With a simple swipe on it, four Battle Seals in his possession disappeared and a ball of light flew out of the Battle Seal, hovering before Mu Chen.

    It¡¯s an ancient bronze scroll that emanated a lustre before forming into three silhouettes.

    Looking at the scroll, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes started to ze. This was the Spiritual Trinity Battle Formation that he had been yearning for!

    If he could cultivate it, then it would practically be adding wings to a tiger for his Three Pures!

    ¡°Finally got it.¡± Mu Chen grinned, grabbed the bronze scroll and infused his Spiritual Energy within it, instantly unleashing a vast amount of information into his mind.

    He closed his eyes to read through the information for a long time before he opened his eyes with a sh of surprise.

    ¡°The Spiritual Trinity Battle Formation is truly special.¡± Mu Chen praised. Although it¡¯s not a high-graded Battle Formation with harsh requirements, the profundities were genuinely shocking.

    ¡°No wonder the Seniors that invented this could defeat a Perfected Earth Sovereign.¡± After sighing at the profundities, he stored the scroll. The cultivation method for this Spiritual Trinity Battle Formation wasn¡¯t hard, it¡¯s just that it had a harsh requirement, which required the three to be linked in their hearts. Something that Mu Chen could perfectly aplish.

    Thinking about it, even Mu Chen couldn¡¯t hold back the smile on his face, despite hisposure, and muttered, ¡°Since this Spiritual Trinity Battle Formation is finally obtained, then the next target is the quota.¡±

    In this battlefield, the title of the Seed of the Continent was something that could make Mu Chen drool.

 Chapter 1250 - Sweeping Through

    Chapter 1250 - Sweeping Through

    After the battle between Xue Lingzi and Mu Chen, Mu Chen¡¯s fame swept throughout the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield once again, causing great shock that far surpassed the previous time. That¡¯s because a Greater Earth Sovereign had fallen this time!

    In the Great Thousand World, everyone knew the strong vitality of an Earth Sovereign. Perhaps they could be defeated, but killing them was extremely hard, unless the Earth Sovereign was wholly suppressed.

    Why were the three Hold Children of the West Heaven Temple famous? Wasn¡¯t it because they had an achievement of killing Great Earth Sovereigns under their belt?

    But, right now, it was aplished by a Lesser Earth Sovereign. So this shock was even more significant than the three Holy Children of the West Heaven Temple.

    It was precisely because of this that no one came at Mu Chen and the talk of suppressing an outsider like him had disappeared at this moment.

    Are you joking? Mu Chen is clearly a ruthless person that even kills the Xue Lingzi without any hesitation. He is definitely someone that repays his debts, so we will definitely suffer if we provoke him.

    Thus, Mu Chen was able to study the Spiritual Trinity Battle Formation in peace and gradually grasped it. After all, the difficulty of this Battle Formation wasn¡¯t great; it just had a harsh requirement.

    After gaining initial control of the Spiritual Trinity Battle Formation, Mu Chen stepped into the battlefield once again. But this time, he no longer set up a Spiritual Array to wait for prey, he had chosen tounch attacks.

    He had immediately brought out the Spirit-ughtering and Demon-Extinguishing Army out to sweep through the battlefield, and any Greater Earth Sovereign that he encountered would be instantly swept up by the boundless Battle Will and have to engage in battle.

    However, most of the battles ended with Mu Chen obtaining victory. Just the Spirit-ughtering and Demon-Extinguishing Armies alone could enable him to confront powerful Greater Earth Sovereigns.

    In the battle, he was able to infuse his crystallised Spiritual Energy into his enemies. By the time his enemies would react, a portion of their Spiritual Energy would have been sealed. Thus, his opponents could only admit defeat.

    Facing his defeated opponents, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t as ruthless as he was with Xue Lingzi. After all, Xue Lingzi was the mortal enemy of Luo Li and tried to use schemes to deal with him several times. So Mu Chen would naturally not be lenient with him.

    However, it wasn¡¯t the same for the other Earth Sovereigns. He had no grudges with them, and it wouldn¡¯t matter much to him, even if he killed his way, since his Mu Abode wasn¡¯t in the West Heaven Continent. However, the forces behind those Greater Earth Sovereigns would definitely implicate the Luo God n, and the Luo God n would be in the West Heaven Continent without any help, something that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t willing to see.

    Thus, after admitting defeat, Mu Chen only retrieved their Battle Seals and allowed them to leave the battlefield safely.

    Under this domination, Mu Chen¡¯s ferocious reputation grew even further to the point that all the Greater Earth Sovereigns would distance themselves whenever they saw any Battle Will from in the distance.

    At this moment, everyone could tell that Mu Chen was a dark horse. In the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield, there weren¡¯t many that could be a dark horse...

    ...

    Boundless Battle Will swept out and covered the sky, causing the entire region to tremble from the waves of Battle Will.

    The target of the Battle Will was an azure-robed silhouette. He never thought that he would be so unlucky. Just half a day ago, he encountered the Starlight Pavilion¡¯s Liu Xingchen. He was instantly terrified and fled. In the end, he managed to escape from Liu Xingchen and encounter this devil before him.

    In the current Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield, everyone knew that Mu Chen controlled two troops that defeated no less than ten Greater Earth Sovereigns, which was an astonishing achievement.

    The azure-robed silhouette was also pretty famous in the West Heaven Continent with considerable strength. But facing the boundless Battle Will, he knew that he didn¡¯t have much of a chance.

    Thus, after a few attempts and realizing he couldn¡¯t break free from the ocean of Battle Will, he helplessly raised his hands and dered, ¡°I admit defeat!¡±

    When his voicended, the ocean of Battle Will split apart and a slender silhouette walked over with a smile on his face.

    The azure-robed silhouette bitterly smiled before he shook his head. He did not bother speaking and tossed four Battle Seals towards Mu Chen.

    Receiving the Battle Seals, Mu Chen cupped his hands towards the azure-robed man. ¡°Thanks for letting me win.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re strong, and it¡¯s not an injustice for me to lose. However, I wonder how you are whenpared to the three Holy Children of the West Heaven Temple, Liu Xingchen, Su Mu and Chu Men... You will definitely fight with them, and I¡¯ll be watching outside.¡± The azure-robed man was also not too bothered by this and smiled.

    After he finished speaking, his silhouette started to fade, then swiftly disappeared.

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes. As time passed, the amount of people in the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield had decreased, and everyone that practically remained here were elites.

    The six people that were mentioned by the azure-robed man were popr choices in this Seed of the Continent contest, and their strength was something that even Mu Chen would be fearful of.

    Furthermore, it would definitely not be easy for him to obtain the quota from their hands.

    With thoughts boiling in his mind, Mu Chen shook his head and calmed himself before he waved his hand, and a bright screen appeared before him.

    There was a ranking on the screen, and the first person was Ling Zhanzi of the West Heaven Temple, with a total of 30 Battle Seals!

    Right after him was Liu Xingchen of the Starlight Pavilion, a total of 25 Battle Seals.

    Behind him would be the other two Holy Children of the West Heaven Temple, Su Mu and Chu Men. The four¡¯s Battle Seal count wasn¡¯t that much different from each other.

    Mu Chen, on the other hand, was ranked 17th with a total of 18 Battle Seals.

    ¡°Those fellows are tough to chase after.¡± Mu Chen looked at the screen. There was only, roughly, ten people left. That meant that if the elimination continued, he would soon face the six of them, and it would surely be a bitter battle.

    However, Mu Chen showed no fear in his eyes. On the contrary, his eyes were zing with fighting intent. Perhaps the six of them were famous in the West Heaven Continent, but it¡¯s impossible for him, Mu Chen, to admit defeat.

    That¡¯s because he also had a trump card that he had yet to reveal.

    The moment he revealed the Three Pures, Mu Chen was confident that even without any Battle Formations or Spiritual Arrays, he would also possess the strength to bypass the realm and fight someone at a higher cultivation.

    ¡°Mhm?¡± Mu Chen suddenly raised his head and saw a streak of lighting from the distance before it stopped right before him.

    It was a middle-aged man in ck robes and an embroidery of stars. His hair was white and had schrly looks that emanated a warm aura.

    Looking at this person, Mu Chen narrowed his eyes and the Battle Will around him roared. This middle-aged man was the second ranker on the ranking board, the Starlight Pavilion Master Liu Xingchen.

    However, while Mu Chen was prepared, Liu Xingchen lowered his head and looked at the boundless ocean of Battle Will around Mu Chen with a warm smile.

    Sensing the friendly intentionsing from Liu Xingchen, Mu Chen was also stunned before he retracted the boundless Battle Will around him a little.

    Liu Xingchen did not speak. He briefly cupped his hands towards Mu Chen before looking at another direction. His figure then moved and turned into a streak of light, flying into the distance.

    Looking at his departing silhouette, Mu Chen knitted his brows.

    Before he could puzzle over Liu Xingchen¡¯s actions, a fluctuation came from the distance and Mu Chen saw an afterimage sweep over. He had an ordinary appearance, but a dangerous aura was emanating from his body.

    Seeing that person, Mu Chen squinted his eyes. It¡¯s Ling Zhanzi of the West Heaven Temple¡¯s Four Holy Children!

    When Ling Zhanzi appeared, he cast a nce at Mu Chen. He did not make a move towards Mu Chen. His silhouette flew, leaving afterimages behind and chased after Liu Xingchen.

    Seeing the two of them, Mu Chen¡¯s face gradually turned grave. Ling Zhanzi was obviously chasing after Liu Xingchen.

    The battle of the first and second rankers was clearly starting soon.

    That also meant that this Seed of the Continent contest would start to proceed to the elimination stage...

    It¡¯s just that he had no idea who would be the one smiling in the end, Ling Zhanzi or Liu Xingchen...

 Chapter 1251 - Liu Xingchen

    Chapter 1251 - Liu Xingchen

    After seeing Liu Xingchen and Ling Zhanzi leave, Mu Chen hesitated. He knew that there would be an intense battle between the two of them, but he had no intention to chase after them to fish for benefits. The two of them weren¡¯t ordinary people, so he might attract their enmity instead if he followed them.

    Thus, Mu Chen did not participate in the battle of those two and left in another direction. He knew that after this battle between the two of them, one of them would be sent out of the battlefield. Regardless of who it was, the winner would surely speed up the elimination rate in the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield, with an intense finale for the Seed of the Continent contest.

    With such thoughts in his heart, Mu Chen¡¯s figure suddenly paused and he looked into the distance after he sensed violent Spiritual Energy fluctuations soaring into the sky.

    The fluctuations were so powerful that Mu Chen could sense it, even at this distance. Looking at it from afar, even space had shown signs of distorting.

    Mu Chen knew that probably everyone in this Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield had sensed the horrifying fluctuations.

    ¡°That Ling Zhanzi and Liu Xingchen are truly extraordinary.¡± Mu Chen shook his head with a grave expression. Judging on the Spiritual Energy fluctuations, Ling Zhanzi and Liu Xingchen were stronger than any of the other Greater Earth Sovereigns he had previously encountered.

    If he encountered the two of them, it¡¯d definitely hard for him to obtain any advantage with the Spirit-ughtering and Demon-Extinguishing Armies.

    Standing in the sky while he sensed the terrifying Spiritual Energy fluctuations, Mu Chen intended to wait for the battle to end, since he wished to know who the victor was between them.

    Thus, the Spiritual Energy fluctuations grew stronger under his wait and the region over there seemed to have copsed; it was dark without any light.

    This situationsted for a full hour before Mu Chen started to sense the violent Spiritual Energy fluctuations residing.

    ¡°The battle ended?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze shed before his Battle Seal appeared in his hand with a ranking screen disyed before him. If there¡¯s an oue in this battle, then one of their Battle Seals should have increased.

    ¡°Mhm?¡± But Mu Chen was surprised. There weren¡¯t any changes to the number of Battle Seals in the rankings.

    ¡°Could it be that the two of them have fought to a tie?¡± Mu Chen mumbled in puzzlement. It looked like Ling Zhanzi and Liu Xingchen weren¡¯t able to defeat the other party, nor were they able to obtain the Battle Seals.

    ¡°The West Heaven Continent is truly a ce with hidden dragons and crouching tigers.¡± Mu Chen sighed. He was surprised by the fact that Liu Xingchen could safely retreat when facing Ling Zhanzi. After all, Ling Zhanzi was a disciple personally groomed by the Battle Emperor.

    With the guidance of a Heavenly Sovereign and the massive resources of the West Heaven Temple, Ling Zhanzi¡¯s cultivation condition was something that even Mu Chen had to sigh at. After all, he had relied on himself all this time.

    Mu Chen no longer remained and started to head towards the distance. With fewer people on the battlefield, he could try his luck and see if he could find those hiding fellows and retrieve their Battle Seals.

    However, he didn¡¯t have much harvest after sweeping an entire region. Those fellows had clearly be smart and immediately fled when they encountered someone with high Battle Seals.

    Furthermore, Mu Chen could sense that more people were starting to make exchanges from the Battle Emperor¡¯s Treasury and left the battlefield.

    Clearly, those fellows had decisively chosen to exchange for treasures and leave, since they knew that they had no chance in this contest.

    But it would be hard for Mu Chen to hunt for Battle Seals. In the end, he even had to give up this idea, since he knew that aftering this far, the battle would no longer be a small one.

    If he wanted to win, then he had to direct his attention at those top rankers...

    Mu Chen stopped and let out a long breath, then his gaze started to ze. He had already made his decision to adjust his condition before making a move against those top rankers.

    ¡°Let¡¯s rest a little.¡± Mu Chen descended towards a mountain range. But when he entered the mountain range, his gaze suddenly narrowed. He looked at the depths of the mountain range. He could sense a vague Spiritual Energy fluctuationing from a somewhat familiar silhouette...

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered before he immediately turned into a beam of light. Ten-odd breathster, he had appeared in the depths of a mountain and swept his gaze around. He saw a ck-robed silhouette with white hair quietly sitting under an enormous tree. It was the Starlight Pavilion Master, Liu Xingchen!

    Thetter¡¯s face was pale and he was covered in blood from the massive injuries on his body that rid him of the elegant bearing that he once had.

    When Mu Chen saw his injuries, his heart trembled. Liu Xingchen¡¯s wounds must have been left by Ling Zhanzi from their battle.

    Liu Xingchen had also sensed Mu Chen¡¯s arrival, so he opened his eyes with a bitter smile on his face.

    Looking at the heavily wounded Liu Xingchen, Mu Chen¡¯s smile was unusual before he said, ¡°Looks like my luck is pretty good to find a meat pie falling from the sky.¡±

    Liu Xingchen smiled at Mu Chen¡¯s words and sighed, ¡°As a disciple of the West Heaven Battle Emperor, he is truly extraordinary. Initially, I thought that I could still confront him, but it turns out that I have overestimated myself and underestimated him.¡±

    ¡°It looks like you lost the battle and fled.¡± Mu Chen now understood that Liu Xingchen and Ling Zhanzi did not fight to a tie, but Liu Xingchen was heavily injured by Ling Zhanzi and fled. No wonder Ling Zhanzi wasn¡¯t able to obtain Liu Xingchen¡¯s Battle Seals.

    With a bitter smile and nod of his head, Liu Xingchen sighed, ¡°Ling Zhanzi is ruthless and it looks like I have failed to live up to Brother Su and Brother Chu¡¯s alliance agreement.¡±

    ¡°Alliance?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s heart shook. Liu Xingchen should be talking about Su Me and Chu Men. Mu Chen did not know that they had an alliance going on.

    ¡°It cannot be considered as an alliance, but more like an agreement. The three of us were unconvinced about the three Holy Children of the West Heaven Temple, so we wanted to see who¡¯s better through this Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield. Thus, we have an agreement to join hands and confront them, but I am now heavily injured by Ling Zhanzi, so I have failed to live up to their expectations.¡± Liu Xingchen said.

    So it turned out that Liu Xingchen, Su Mu and Chu Man were also fearful of the three Holy Children; thus, they made an alliance. But it was a pity that Liu Xingchen got heavily injured, so if the three Holy Children joined together, then they could probably forget about the Seed of the Continent¡¯s quota.

    ¡°But why are you telling me this? You want me to give up on you?¡± Mu Chen smiled as he looked at Liu Xingchen. With the substantial injuries of thetter, Liu Xingchen¡¯s strength had significantly decreased, so he was pretty confident about being able to snatch the Battle Seals.

    Hearing his words, Liu Xingchenughed, ¡°On the contrary, I intend to willingly give you my Battle Seals. I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t dare to take them.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Mu Chen responded.

    Liu Xingchen smiled. ¡°I am extremely weakened. By the time I fully recover, the battlefield would havee to an end. So I have no purpose in staying here, nor do I want to let Ling Zhanzi have my Battle Seals. If you have the guts, I am willing to give you my Battle Seals.

    ¡°But Ling Zhanzi has treated me like his prey, so who would dare to pilfer his prey in the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield? If my Battle Seals fall into your hands, you will instantly exceed him in the rankings and be the first ranker. At that time, he will certainlye after you.

    ¡°Facing Ling Zhanzi, do you dare to ept my Battle Seals?¡± Liu Xingchen smiled, looking at Mu Chen as if he wanted to see if there¡¯s any fear on Mu Chen¡¯s face.

    But to his surprise, Mu Chen¡¯s expression remained calm without any fluctuations. He waited till Liu Xingchen finished speaking before smiling. ¡°Why not? I intended to get first, so even without your Battle Seals, I would also look for Ling Zhanzi and have a battle.¡±

    Liu Xingchen was stunned while looking at Mu Chen. Gradually, his expression turned stern. He couldn¡¯t see any strands of fear in the eyes of thetter. Furthermore, Mu Chen¡¯s confidence wasn¡¯t an act.

    That meant that Mu Chen had really intended to fight with Ling Zhanzi...

    Liu Xingchen naturally heard of Mu Chen, and someone with Mu Chen¡¯s achievements wasn¡¯t an overconfident and foolish person. Since that¡¯s the case, that meant that Mu Chen had a certain amount of confidence in fighting Ling Zhanzi.

    ¡°I initially thought that only I could confront Ling Zhanzi in this Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield. But it looks like I have overestimated my ability.¡± Liu Xingchen retracted his gaze after a long time.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s your decision?¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    Liu Xingchen¡¯sughter roared before he waved his sleeve and a couple dozen Battle Seals flew in Mu Chen¡¯s direction. ¡°So be it. Ling Zhanzi has defeated me, but I did not lose out since I can cause some trouble for him.

    ¡°Mu Chen, if you really have the guts, then ept these Battle Seals. I will wait for the battle between you and Ling Zhanzi outside, and I hope that I will not be disappointed.¡±

    Looking at the Battle Seals, Mu Chen swept his hand and stored all of them before cupping his fists together. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to ask Brother Liu to wait patiently.¡±

    Liu Xingchen nodded his head with a smile before he gradually turned faint and disappeared from the battlefield.

    When Liu Xingchen disappeared, the Battle Seal in Mu Chen¡¯s hand flickered and he instantly ascended to the peak of the rankings.

    First ce, Mu Chen with a total of 43 Battle Seals!

    Whether it was inside or outside of the battlefield, this caused a significant tremor.

 Chapter 1252 - Su Mu and Chu Men

    Chapter 1252 - Su Mu and Chu Men

    The moment Mu Chen ascended the peak, a screen of light rose around the za with the rankings in the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield. When everyone saw Mu Chen being the first ranker, amotion broke out.

    ¡°Heavens, what happened?! How did Mu Chen ascend to the first from the seventh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Liu Xingchen! Liu Xingchen disappeared! It looks like Mu Chen has seized his Battle Seals!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Benefiting without any effort.¡±

    ¡°That Mu Chen is really cunning. Liu Xingchen had been heavily injured by Ling Zhanzi, and suffered a great decrease in his strength before he was found by him!¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid that this isn¡¯t a piece of good news. His actions will surely enrage Ling Zhanzi, so that Mu Chen will be in trouble soon.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    As the whispers resounded, practically everyone felt that Mu Chen only obtained first because of luck. They had witnessed the strength of Ling Zhanzi, and even someone like Liu Xingchen was defeated.

    Although Mu Chen was a dark horse, everyone felt that he was stillcking, whenpared to Ling Zhanzi.

    Luo Tianshen was also looking at the rankings with his brows knitted together. He initially thought that with Mu Chen¡¯s character, he would probably wait till the six of them fought it out before he made his move.

    But the sudden changes had instantly rose Mu Chen up to the top, attracting the enmity of Ling Zhanzi...

    As someone that knew how powerful Ling Zhanzi was, even if Luo Tianshen had confidence in Mu Chen, he still felt uneasy.

    ¡°Haha, this Mu Chen actually ran to first ce. This surprise is truly unexpected.¡± When the Battle Emperor saw this, he smiled towards the me Emperor with ridicule in his smile.

    Perhaps others might not know, but who was the Battle Emperor and me Emperor? They naturally knew that Mu Chen did not fight with Liu Xingchen; the reason why Mu Chen obtained those Battle Seals was purely by luck.

    But sometimes, picking benefits in such a battlefield might also attract trouble onto himself.

    Hearing the ridiculing words, the me Emperor smiled. ¡°Mu Chen was aiming for the first, to begin with, so he would naturally not reject any Battle Sealsing his way. If it¡¯s someone else, then they might not have the guts to pick them up.¡±

    The West Heaven Battle Emperorughed and spoke in a yful tone, ¡°Let¡¯s hope that he can really maintain that position.¡±

    ...

    In the northwest region of the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield, an ordinary-looking man opened the screen and saw Mu Chen¡¯s name with over forty Battle Seals and knitted his brows with a faintugh. ¡°Interesting... I never thought that there would be a day when I, Ling Zhanzi, would have victory cut off by someone else.¡±

    Liu Xingchen¡¯s name had disappeared from the rankings, that meant that he had been kicked out of the battlefield. So with some thought about it, he could figure out that Mu Chen had benefited from his battle with Ling Zhanzi.

    ¡°Haha, I never expected you to have such a day.¡± A burst ofughter rang out before two silhouettes flew over andnded by his side; the two were the other Holy Children of the West Heaven Temple, Ling Jianzi and Ling Longzi.

    Ling Zhanzi nced at the two of them and smiled. ¡°I heard rumours that Liu Xingchen, Chu Men and Su Mu had joined an alliance to deal with us. With Liu Xingchen dealt with, the two of you will be responsible for the two others.¡±

    Ling Jianzi casually replied, ¡°What Wolf Fang Celestial Sword, I have wanted to meet him long ago. I wonder what expression he will have after I break his sword.¡±

    The robust Ling Longzi also grinned and revealed his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ve also been waiting to test the Tyrant de.¡±

    Ling Zhanziughed, ¡°The Battlefield is reaching the end, so I rmend we clear up the other fries here before dealing with the three of them. After that, the three of us will fight it out to decide the victor.¡±

    The two others nodded their heads. Although they werepetitors, they had to get rid of everyone else first, since they did not wish to suffer the rage of the Battle Emperor if the quota fell to someone else.

    Ling Jianzi and Ling Longzi were swift with their actions. After they had made a decision, they burst out and disappeared into the horizon.

    Looking at their silhouettes, Ling Zhanzi looked at the name at the top of the screen with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll let you upy that spot a little longer. When the other fries are cleared up, I will personally throw you down from that position.¡±

    Finishing his words, he waved his hand and the screen disappeared, then his silhouette had also slowly disappeared.

    ...

    ¡°The first so easily...¡± While outside was in a tremor, Mu Chen shrugged his shoulders while smiling. Perhaps in the eyes of everyone else, his ranking was something he had obtained through luck.

    However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t too bothered about that, since it would all be revealed if he had relied on luck or strength.

    ¡°I also don¡¯t have to seize other Battle Seals anymore. I¡¯ll just have to wait till the finale.¡± Mu Chen moved and appeared on a mountain before he sat down with a calm expression. At this moment, he no longer needed to snatch Battle Seals. He knew that the finale wouldn¡¯t start without him.

    Mu Chen closed his eyes and continued to study the Spiritual Trinity Spiritual Array. However, it did notst for a long time, since he could sense two Spiritual Energy fluctuations swiftlying in his direction.

    He opened his eyes and nced in the direction they wereing from and saw two silhouettes standing in the sky.

    One of them had azure robes with a mottled sword on his back, emanating a sharp sword intent that even made the eyes sting from looking at him.

    The other person was a robust man with long hair fluttering down, looking unruly and domineering.

    ¡°Wolf Fang¡¯s Celestial Sword Su Mu and Tyrant de Chu Men.¡± Mu Chen raised his head and smiled. He wasn¡¯t surprised that they would look for him.

    ¡°So you¡¯re the one that snatched Brother Liu¡¯s Battle Seals?¡± Chu Men looked at Mu Chen with a sharp gaze.

    ¡°I just happened to encounter him.¡± Mu Chen faintly smiled.

    Chu Men was a little enraged and said, ¡°Brother Liu was clearly waiting for the two of us to help him recover. At that time, the three of us would be able to fight the three Holy Children of the West Heaven Temple. But in the end, you took advantage of his injuries and kicked him out!¡±

    Mu Chen knitted his brows upon hearing his words. ¡°Everyone is an enemy in the battlefield, why should I let Liu Xingchen go? What has your agreement got to do with me, either?¡±

    Hearing his words, Su Mu¡¯s gaze shed. ¡°Looks like Brother Liu has told you about it.¡±

    Casting a nce at the two of them, Mu Chen said, ¡°Liu Xingchen fought with Ling Zhanzi and suffered heavy injuries. He knew that he had no luck after confronting Ling Zhanzi, so he gave his Battle Seals to me. However, he did not do it with good intentions. He wants me to face Ling Zhanzi.¡±

    ¡°How boastful!¡± Chu Man had a tyrant¡¯s attitude, to begin with, and his face turned ck. ¡°Such arrogance, to say that you have the qualifications to fight with Ling Zhanzi!¡±

    Even Liu Xingchen was defeated by Ling Zhanzi, and yet Mu Chen was merely a Lesser Earth Sovereign, so his words were simply hrious.

    ¡°You¡¯re not the one to determine my qualifications.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    ¡°You!¡± Chu Men raged.

    Su Mu stopped Chu Men and turned to Mu Chen and said in a gentle tone, ¡°Brother Mu, we aren¡¯t concerned if Brother Liu gave you the Battle Seals or if you snatched them. I only want to say that if Brother Mu intends to exchange the Battle Seals for treasures and retire, then the two of us will be taking the Battle Seals back.¡±

    With a calm voice, Mu Chen replied, ¡°My objective is the quota.¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s reply, Su Mu felt relieved and smiled. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, does Brother Mu know the current situation of the battlefield?

    ¡°The three Holy Children are sweeping the fries, and if it goes as we have expected, they will do it sessfully. And if we¡¯re also swept out, can Brother Mu fight with the three of them yourself? And remain first?¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered.

    Su Mu smiled. ¡°I just wish that Brother Mu can rece Brother Liu¡¯s spot. The three of us will join forces together to confront the three Holy Children. Otherwise, we won¡¯t have anything to do with the quota.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Mu Chen straightforwardly nodded his head. He did need helpers to stop the other two Holy Children. Otherwise, even if he had the Three Pures, it¡¯s still impossible for him to fight with the three of them.

    Su Mu wasn¡¯t surprised that Mu Chen would agree. As long as Mu Chen wanted to aim for first ce, then he would definitely need helpers. And in the current battlefield, only he and Chu Men could provide the help that Mu Chen needed.

    Su Mu smiled. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then that¡¯s great... However, we need to verify something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Mu Chen raised his head.

    Su Mu smiled, then held onto the hilt of his sword before a terrifying sword aura soared into the sky.

    ¡°We need to verify... if Brother Mu is qualified to work together with us.¡±

 Chapter 1253 - Decisive Battle

    Chapter 1253 - Decisive Battle

    When Su Mu held onto the sword, a dreadful Sword Aura burst out from him that wreaked havoc between the heavens and earth with marks left behind by the stunning Sword Aura.

    As he looked at Mu Chen, the warm attitude he had before had beenpletely wiped away.

    Diplomacy before violence, since they¡¯re done with the first, now it¡¯s time for violence... since they wanted to test Mu Chen¡¯s strength. If Mu Chen wasn¡¯t qualified, then they would immediately make a move to seize the Battle Seals back from Mu Chen, since the equality between them was built by the foundation of strength.

    If Mu Chen wanted to receive equal treatment, then he would have to show convincing strength.

    Mu Chen was also clear about this, so he wasn¡¯t unhappy and gently nodded his head. ¡°Then, please enlighten me.¡±

    Seeing that there wasn¡¯t any fear on Mu Chen¡¯s face, Su Mu lightly nodded his head. He had heard of Mu Chen¡¯s recent fame, so he knew that Mu Chen must have some strength.

    But they¡¯re going to face the three Holy Children, and the three of them were incredibly famous in the West Heaven Continent. So they had to verify if Mu Chen had the strength. Otherwise, even if they faced the three Holy Children, Mu Chen would be the fastest to lose and ruin their n.

    If that¡¯s the case, they would rather seize the seals from Mu Chen and exchange them for treasures before leaving the battlefield...

    Su Mu no longer hesitated and pulled the sword out of its sheath, then gently brandished it.

    When he brandished the sword, ripples fluctuated across space like a stream of water. In the next instant, his sword blossomed and a thousand foot-long sword-shaped Sword Aura tore the heavens apart while flying towards Mu Chen.

    The sword seemed like it could tear any obstructions apart. Facing such a sharp sword, even Greater Earth Sovereigns would dodge and not dare to confront it head-on. Evidently, Su Mu did not hold back in this move!

    ¡°Wolf Fang¡¯s Celestial Sword, truly as reputed.¡± Mu Chen praised the sword-shaped Sword Aura before he waved his sleeve. Boundless Battle Will soared into the sky and turned into a ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit that roared and shielded him.

    The sword mmed against the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit, which was roaring with a surging Battle Will as it attempted to block it. But in the next moment, the boundless Battle Will was being sliced apart, leaving a mark on the body of the Battle Will Spirit that nearly split it apart.

    This Sword Aura from Su Mu actually cut the defence of the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit!

    But when it pierced through the defence, the sword also dimmed and slowed down, but continued to fly towards Mu Chen, as if it wouldn¡¯t stop until it tasted blood.

    As the sword swiftly expanded in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, and was about to enter a hundred feet in radius, a Spiritual Array appeared around Mu Chen and nine dragons were roaring, letting out dragon breaths and shed with the sword.

    The sword continued to push forth, constantly destroying the dragon breaths and pierced through the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array, and appeared before Mu Chen, aiming towards the centre of his brows.

    ¡°Formidable.¡± Seeing that even the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit and Nine Dragon God-Killing Array could stop Su Mu¡¯s sword, Mu Chen praised before crystallised flickers shed in his pupils.

    The sword immediately arrived and just when it was about to pierce the centre of Mu Chen¡¯s brows, a crystallised light beam shot out of Mu Chen¡¯s forehead and formed into an exquisite crystal pagoda.

    The sword and pagoda shed!

    The mountain that Mu Chen sat on was instantly sliced into countless rocks, before they rolled down. A crystallised lustre blossomed, enveloping the sword, causing the sword to gradually disappear.

    When the sword disappeared, the crystallised pagoda returned to Mu Chen¡¯s brows before he waved his hand, dispersing the Battle Will Spirit, then smiled towards Su Mu. ¡°Wolf Fang¡¯s Celestial Sword, well deserving of your name.¡±

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t lying. That sword had shown that even amongst Greater Earth Sovereigns, Su Mu was definitely an elite, since his Sword Aura had even broken through his Battle Formation and Spiritual Array.

    ¡°That sword isn¡¯t simple.¡± Mu Chen nced at Su Mu¡¯s sword. Although the sword didn¡¯t look remarkable, the sword was probablyparable to Mand¡¯s Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid, a Middle Rank Saint Artifact.

    Seeing that Mu Chen was unharmed, Su Mu narrowed his eyes before he exchanged a nce with Chu Men and saw the graveness in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Although that sword wasn¡¯t Su Mu¡¯s strongest, he did not hold back. But his attack was still blocked by Mu Chen, and most importantly, Mu Chen still had energy to spare.

    That meant that his sword wasn¡¯t enough to force Mu Chen to bring out his trump cards, and what they witnessed were merely the cards that Mu Chen had already revealed to everyone...

    Just this fact alone, Su Mu and Chu Men felt something unfathomable from a Lesser Earth Sovereign like Mu Chen.

    ¡°So guys, am I qualified now?¡± Mu Chen looked at the two of them before he stood up with a smile.

    Su Mu nodded his head, and even Chu Men¡¯s expression became more friendly. Clearly, Mu Chen¡¯s strength had won their acknowledgement.

    ¡°No wonder Brother Mu¡¯s fame has been soaringtely. Witnessing it with my own eyes, the rumours aren¡¯t false, indeed.¡± Su Mu and Chu Men walked towards Mu Chen as they smiled.

    Mu Chen smiled while modestly replying to them before changing the topic, ¡°I wonder what do you two have nned?¡±

    He was naturally speaking about the n to deal with the three Holy Children.

    After ncing at Su Mu, Chu Men said, ¡°ording to our estimations, the three Holy Children should be clearing up the battlefield now. I believe that it won¡¯t take long for everyone, aside the three of us, to be kicked out of the battlefield.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve decided to have one decisive battle...¡± Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned grave. The three Holy Children were clearly intending to clean up the battlefield so that there wouldn¡¯t be anyone that tried to fish for benefits.

    ¡°If we¡¯re going to face them in the final battle, how are we going to distribute our opponents?¡± Mu Chen asked again.

    After scratching his head, Chu Men responded, ¡°ording to our agreement with Brother Liu, I should be dealing with Ling Longzi, who has a powerful physique. Both of us are on the same path of cultivation, so we can fight each other head-on.¡±

    ¡°On the other hand, Brother Su will face Ling Jianzi, since the two of them are considered as the most famous in sword arts, and they also have enmity in the past, so they intended to settle it now.¡±

    As he spoke, Chu Men and Su Mu awkwardly looked at Mu Chen. If that¡¯s the case, then the most powerful amongst the three Holy Children, Ling Zhanzi, would be Mu Chen¡¯s responsibility.

    ¡°If Brother Mu isn¡¯t too good with that, I can handle Ling Zhanzi.¡± Su Mu briefly pondered, before he gritted his teeth.

    He naturally knew how powerful Ling Zhanzi was, and the most powerful amongst them, Liu Xingchen, was defeated by the former. So even if he faced Ling Zhanzi, there¡¯s no chance for him to win, he could only drag the time out and wait for Mu Chen and Chu Men to obtain victory before turning the tables around.

    After a brief thought, Mu Chen shook his head with a smile. ¡°Thanks for your goodwill, but since I have taken Brother Liu¡¯s Battle Seals, then I will naturally take his responsibility.

    ¡°Furthermore... I have seized Ling Zhanzi¡¯s trophy, so he will surely not let me off.¡±

    Mu Chen still refused Su Mu¡¯s goodwill. He actually didn¡¯t trust thetter too much. After all, they¡¯re going to be facing three-on-three, so if anything happened to Su Mu, then the entire n would fall, and this was something that Mu Chen didn¡¯t wish to see.

    If that¡¯s the case, he would rather be the one facing Ling Zhanzi. After all, in contrast to the fear and uneasiness that the two of them were feeling, he wasn¡¯t afraid of Ling Zhanzi and even hoped to fight thetter instead, since Ling Zhanzi would be a good whetstone for him to test his limits!

    Seeing the smile on Mu Chen¡¯s face, Su Mu and Chu Men were briefly stunned. They could sense that Mu Chen didn¡¯t have a trace of fear for Ling Zhanzi.

    ¡°Perhaps... he might really be able to fight against Ling Zhanzi.¡± The two of them were infected by Mu Chen¡¯s mood and felt morefortable with expectations rising in their hearts.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll wait here and wait for the final battle to arrive.¡± Mu Chen smiled towards the two of them before sitting down on the crown of an ancient tree.

    Su Mu and Chu Men sat on the two nearby mountains and their gazes flickered. Spiritual Energy constantly surged from their bodies, showing the waves in their bodies.

    As time slowly flowed under their wait, a day had passed...

    However, the three of them could sense that this region had be emptier and quieter. Evidently, this battlefield had been swept clean...

    When the zing sun rose on the horizon and the sunlight shone down, the eyes of Mu Chen, Su Mu and Chu Men suddenly opened and they looked towards the sky in the west. Space suddenly distorted in that direction with three silhouettes streaking across the horizon.

    In the blink of an eye, the three silhouettes appeared, standing a myriad-foot away from the three of them.

    Looking at those three silhouettes, Mu Chen¡¯s group of three slowly stood up and faced the opposing three as the sky gradually turned dark in anticipation.

 Chapter 1254 - Ling Zhanziâ€™s Might

    Chapter 1254 - Ling Zhanzi¡¯s Might

    The six silhouettes stood in formation in the vast heavens and earth with a mighty gale that blew in every direction, causing buzzing noises in the sky.

    A powerful pressure enveloped the heavens and earth, causing the atmosphere to freeze to the point that even the mour in the za had instantly quieted down.

    Everyone was nervously looking at the screen, since they knew that after the elimination, there would only be one out of the six of them that would receive the title, Seed of the Continent.

    But clearly, there were more that thought highly of the three Holy Children. After all, whether it was their fame or achievements, they far surpassed Mu Chen¡¯s group of three.

    As for Mu Chen, who took Liu Xingchen¡¯s spot, they briefly pondered and felt that it was still impossible for Mu Chen to face Ling Zhanzi, even if he had quite a few trump cards. After all, even Liu Xingchen was defeated by Ling Zhanzi.

    It looked like, just judging the formation alone; the three Holy Children had the advantage...

    ¡°Sigh... looks like the three of them will be returning empty-handed.¡± Someone sighed. The Holy Children of the West Heaven Temple were too powerful, practically unrivalled amongst those of the same cultivation.

    ¡°There¡¯s no absolutes in everything, who knows if there¡¯ll be an unexpected twist... There have already been many surprises in this Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield.¡± But there were those that had other views and did not think that the three Holy Children were sure winners. After all, none of those in Mu Chen¡¯s party were pushovers, despite the three Holy Children being powerful.

    ¡°But regardless, I¡¯m afraid that this battle can only be described as intense... I wonder who will be thest one standing.¡±

    This sentence caused the spectators to echo along with it. Just the fact that the six of them couldst till the end proved how outstanding they were.

    ...

    Six gazes intertwined in the sky with a bone-piercing chill aura emanating out.

    ¡°Haha, three mice are banding together?¡± Ling Jianzi broke the silence while looking at the opposing three, akin to a hunter looking at his prey.

    ¡°Don¡¯t always consider yourself to be the hunter. Furthermore, even the hunter has the chance of being bitten to death by his prey.¡± Su Mu raised his eyes and looked at Ling Jianzi with a cold smile.

    ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Ling Jianzi shrugged and revealed his teeth with a grin. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ll break the limbs of our prey so that they won¡¯t have the strength to counterattack...¡±

    As Ling Jianzi and Su Mu exchanged words, killing intent surged in their eyes. The two of them already had enmity between them.

    While Ling Jianzi and Su Mu were facing off, Ling Zhanzi indifferently looked at Mu Chen before smiling. ¡°I believe Liu Xingchen¡¯s Battle Seals are in your hands, right?¡±

    Mu Chen calmly nodded his head in response.

    ¡°Hand them over to me and leave. You¡¯re someone chosen by the me Emperor, so I don¡¯t want you to embarrass yourself and the me Emperor.¡± Ling Zhanzi stretched his hand out and smiled towards Mu Chen. However, there wasn¡¯t any warmth in his smile but indifference instead.

    Facing his indifferent gaze, a smile appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face and he shook his head. ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s simple answer caused Chu Men to burst intoughter. Although Ling Zhanzi¡¯s words sounded mild, the contempt was something that anyone would be angered by. However, Mu Chen¡¯s serious reply had turned Ling Zhanzi¡¯s domineering bearing into a joke.

    Staring at Mu Chen, Ling Zhanzi nodded his head after a long time. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t me me for not giving Lord me Emperor any face.¡±

    ¡°Giving the me Emperor face... perhaps the West Heaven Battle Emperor might be qualified to say those words. As for you... although you¡¯re a disciple groomed by the Battle Emperor, you¡¯re dustpared to him.¡± Mu Chen helplessly sighed.

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t fond of Ling Zhanzi¡¯s tone, so he ruthlessly refuted without saving any face for thetter.

    For Ling Zhanzi, Mu Chen¡¯s rebuttal was rather ruthless, so he briefly stared at Mu Chen before rubbing his forehead. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re courting death.¡±

    His voice was calm, but anyone could sense the killing intent in his words this time.

    Ling Jianzi and Ling Longzi had also sensed Ling Zhanzi¡¯s state and they looked at Mu Chen in pity. That¡¯s because they understood Ling Zhanzi well, and whenever Ling Zhanzi intended to kill someone, he would rub his forehead out of habit, and this always resulted with his opponents having miserable deaths...

    This Mu Chen would soon know the price for enraging Ling Zhanzi.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ling Zhanzi looked at Ling Jianzi and Ling Longzi and said.

    Ling Jianziughed out before he shot towards the distant mountain range with a sharp Sword Aura soaring into the sky, along with hisughter. ¡°Su Mu, let¡¯s see if you can preserve your name as a Celestial Sword after today!¡±

    ¡°Would I be afraid of you?!¡± Su Mu sneered before he flew out like a great roc, along with a boundless Sword Aura, towards the mountain range.

    Seeing that Ling Jianzi had chosen Su Mu, Ling Longzi¡¯s gaze fell onto Chu Men, who had a robust figure as well, and grinned. ¡°Why don¡¯t we y?¡±

    ¡°As you wish!¡± Chu Men¡¯s silhouette shot out with a violent Spiritual Energy that filled this region as Ling Longzi roared and chased after the former.

    With the four of them gone, the vast forest suddenly became quiet, with only Mu Chen and Ling Zhanzi present. Killing intent started to brew in their eyes.

    Mu Chen waved his hand without any expression and brought out the Spirit-ughtering and Demon-Extinguishing Armies. He then gathered their Battle Will and formed the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit, then controlled it to charge towards Ling Zhanzi.

    Facing the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit that would make ordinary Greater Earth Sovereigns fearful, Ling Zhanzi did not have any ripples in his eyes, but stretched out his hand and stomped on the ground. His silhouette pounced forth.

    In just a breath¡¯s time, he had appeared before the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit and his palms shed with the Battle Will Spirit head-on. A violent shock wave was caused by their confrontation, fluctuating throughout space.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed at this instance, since he could sense that Ling Zhanzi was akin to a boulder. No matter how the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit tried, it couldn¡¯t make thetter budge.

    Ling Zhanzi¡¯s sleeves were torn apart by the shock wave, exposing countless profound marks that covered his arms.

    Looking at those marks, Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled as he realised that those were all Battle Runes!

    However, the Battle Runes that should appear on a Battle Will Spirit had actually appeared on Ling Zhanzi¡¯s body!

    ¡°Is that the West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s unique Spiritual Energy?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered. It was said that the West Heaven Battle Emperor could fuse his own Spiritual Energy and Battle Will into bing a unique Spiritual Energy, known as the Battle Spiritual Energy!

    Ling Zhanzi¡¯s silhouette was tiny inparison to the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit. The countless Battle Runes flickered on Ling Zhanzi¡¯s arms as he roared, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    As he roared, a light burst out and the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit was sent flying back, dragging a few myriad feet-long mark on the ground.

    Ling Zhanzi stood in the air with a majestic and violent Spiritual Energy bursting out from his body. At this instant, he was akin to a god of war.

    His gaze flickered while looking at Mu Chen and said in a cold voice, ¡°You¡¯re stillcking to be messing with Battle Will before me!¡±

    As he spoke, he took a step forth, and turned into afterimages, pouncing towards Mu Chen.

    But when he was a thousand feet away from Mu Chen, Spiritual Energy roared in this region and a massive Spiritual Array was formed with nine dragons charging out.

    Facing the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array, Ling Zhanzi showed no signs of retreating. He unleashed his fist against every dragon that appeared before him.

    Explosions resounded. Every single strike from his fist contained a terrifying power that caused space to shatter and the dragons were destroyed.

    Nine jabster, the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array was destroyed. Ling Zhanzi looked unrivalled at this moment!

    Mu Chen¡¯s face gradually turned grave at this scene. Although he wasn¡¯t fond of Ling Zhanzi, thetter¡¯s strength could be considered as the most powerful amongst the Greater Earth Sovereigns that Mu Chen had seen!

    When the spectators outside saw this scene, they were dumbfounded, since they never expect Ling Zhanzi to send the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit flying after a jab, along with nine more jabs to destroy a Spiritual Array.

    At this moment, they finally knew how domineering this person was. He was the leader amongst the Holy Children of the West Heaven Temple!

    Even Luo Tianshen¡¯s face was covered with fear and worry was in his eyes. He knew that facing such a ferocious Ling Zhanzi; even Mu Chen would be in danger...

 Chapter 1255 - Pinnacle Confrontation

    Chapter 1255 - Pinnacle Confrontation

    Ling Zhanzi stood in the sky of the majestic forest with powerful Spiritual Energy sweeping into gale around him. Battle Runes flickered on his arms, making him look like a god of war at this moment. He was filled with intimidation.

    Ling Zhanzi indifferently nced at the ck Tortoise Battle Will Spirit that had been sent flying by him, as well as the destroyed Spiritual Array, with a ridiculing smile on his face. ¡°If this is all you have, then I¡¯ll be too disappointed.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t any change in Mu Chen¡¯s expression, but there was a solemn look in his eyes. Ling Zhanzi was undoubtedly the most powerful person that he had seen amongst the Greater Earth Sovereigns.

    ording to his estimations, Ling Zhanzi should be at the Pinnacle Greater Earth Sovereign Realm with a step away from the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°Truly worthy of being the Battle Emperor¡¯s direct disciple...¡± Mu Chen muttered as he raised his head. There wasn¡¯t any fear in his eyes. He smiled. ¡°Since you want to know, thene and give it a try. I believe I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

    Even if Ling Zhanzi was powerful, he, Mu Chen, wasn¡¯t a pushover and the winner today had yet to be determined.

    ¡°Really? Let¡¯s hope that¡¯s the case or it would be too pointless.¡± Ling Zhanzi turned into afterimages and pounced forth while lightly nodding his head and appeared before Mu Chen in the next instant. He threw a jab forth with a dazzling lustre bursting from the Battle Runes on his arm, shattering space into countless fragments from that fist of his.

    As Ling Zhanzi¡¯s fist grew bigger in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, Mu Chen did not dodge, since he wished to experience the strength of a Pinnacle Greater Earth Sovereign.

    The crystal pagoda shed in the depths of his eyes, converting the Spiritual Energy in his body into the crystallised Spiritual Energy before he balled his hand into a fist and threw a jab forth.

    His fist flickered with a crystalline lustre and the Spiritual Energy in his body surged forth without any restraint, condensing into a crystallised sleeve around his fist.

    When the two fists violently shed, visible fluctuations could be seen rippling out and the trees within a myriad foot in the radius of the forest beneath the two of them were reduced to ashes...

    As splinters of wood flew, Mu Chen¡¯s body trembled and he was blown back, drawing a thousand foot long mark on the ground...

    When Mu Chen stabilised his body, his face was briefly red before he calmed down and felt a stinging pain on his fist while looking at Ling Zhanzi with a zing gaze. ¡°What powerful Spiritual Energy, is this the power of a Pinnacle Greater Earth Sovereign?¡±

    Ling Zhanzi also took ten-odd steps back. Butpared to Mu Chen, he was in a better state; however, his gaze became a little darker at this moment.

    Although Mu Chen was blown a few thousand feet away by his fist, Mu Chen did not suffer any injuries.

    Ling Zhanzi lowered his head to look at his fist and saw ayer of crystalline lustre. It was the remnants of Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy when his fist came in contact with Mu Chen¡¯s fist. It was when Ling Zhanzi shed with Mu Chen that the crystallised Spiritual Energy invaded his arm, which made Ling Zhanzi shocked to realise that his Battle Spiritual Energy that was in the path of the crystallised Spiritual Energy had been sealed.

    But fortunately, he swiftly circted his Spiritual Energy to suppress and expel the crystallised Spiritual Energy. But even so, the might of his jab was affected by it, bing weaker.

    In the end, this jab, which he had intended to im Mu Chen¡¯s life with, only managed to blow Mu Chen away.

    ¡°That fellow¡¯s Spiritual Energy is a little weird. Even my Battle Spiritual Energy was affected by it.¡± Ling Zhanzi lightly knitted his brows. His Battle Spiritual Energy was on a higher gradepared to ordinary Spiritual Energy, but it was still affected by Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that the crystallised Spiritual Energy that Mu Chen had cultivated was superior to his Battle Spiritual Energy?

    ¡°Hmph, you truly have a thing or two up your sleeves. But just this alone is impossible to change your oue!¡± Ling Zhanzi coldly fixed his eyes on Mu Chen. Even if Mu Chen¡¯s crystallised Spiritual Energy was unusual, Mu Chen was only a Lesser Earth Sovereign.

    ¡°Interesting, I¡¯ll see how many times this Spiritual Energy of yours can save you.¡± Ling Zhanzi coldly said before he took in a deep breath. More Battle Runes started to appear on his arm, along with a dangerous aura that emanated from his body.

    Sensing the danger, Mu Chen narrowed his eyes. It seemed that Ling Zhanzi had finally decided to be serious.

    Ling Zhanzi stood in the sky, and as more Battle Runes appeared on his arms, a violent gale blew in this region. When it had brewed to the limit, a lustre shed in his eyes.

    He slowly raised his palm, and his palm started to expand, growing to a massive size in just a few breaths¡¯ time.

    That hand was covered in countless Battle Runes and a torrential Battle Will had gathered. At that moment, that hand seemed like it belonged to the hand of a god of war that descended from the sky.

    Instantly, it had caused the Spiritual Energy in this entire region to boil.

    ¡°Greater Divine Ability - Heavenseizing Palm!¡± Ling Zhanzi indifferently looked at Mu Chen before he mmed his palm down with a cold voice that rang throughout this entire region.

    It was when this hand descended; amotion rang out amongst the spectators.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Greater Divine Ability?!¡±

    ¡°This Ling Zhanzi is so ruthless. He intends to kill!¡±

    ¡°Now Mu Chen is in a perilous spot.¡±

    Countless experts looked at the screen with shock on their faces. Ling Zhanzi¡¯s attack was something that would make even a Greater Earth Sovereign feel like his scalp was bing numb.

    Liu Xingchen was also at the za with fear rising in his eyes when he saw therge hand. It was because of this that he suffered quite a bit from Ling Zhanzi.

    There seemed to be a million Battle Runes on this hand, along with his Spiritual Energy. It¡¯s so ferocious that even a Greater Earth Sovereign might fall if they were careless.

    Liu Xingchen looked at the tiny silhouette beneath the hand and muttered, ¡°Mu Chen... can you withstand that...?¡±

    Mu Chen also looked at that massive hand. He never expected Ling Zhanzi to execute a Greater Divine Ability.

    ¡°Truly the disciple of the Battle Emperor.¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help eximing.

    Ling Zhanzi¡¯s eyes coldly shed with an indifferent expression without a word before the hand descended in the direction of Mu Chen, causing the ground to copse in huge patches.

    A huge shadow was cast over. Mu Chen raised his head and looked at the hand before taking a deep breath, and his hands joined together.

    A powerful Spiritual Energy burst out from his body and in the next instant, a massive silhouette gradually formed behind Mu Chen.

    This golden silhouette stood behind Mu Chen with a purplish-golden lustre emanating from it that made it look mysterious.

    Evidently, facing Ling Zhanzi, Mu Chen did not dare to hold back and immediately brought out the Immortal Golden Body.

    When the Immortal Golden Body appeared, Spiritual Energy had formed into a river and the purplish-golden river was dazzling with a golden lustre before swiftly forming into twenty runes...

    Mu Chen¡¯s seal changed and the twenty runes soared, before converging into a massive purplish-golden umbre.

    ¡°Divine Immortal Runes - Myriad Transformation!¡±

    ¡°Violet-Gold Umbre!¡±

    Mu Chen waved his hand and the massive umbre shed with the enormous hand.

    When it shed, a loud roar rang out between the heavens and earth. The umbre had bent in and was on the verge of shattering.

    But when everyone thought that the umbre was about to shatter, purplish-golden runes shed and a mysterious purplish-golden lustre swept across the horizon.

    The curved umbre sprang back, along with a terrifying force that poured down onto the hand.

    Rumbling sounds rang out and everyone was shocked to see that the Battle Runes were starting to shatter at this moment. In a few breaths¡¯ time, the hand had flown back and shrunk down to its standard size.

    Ling Zhanzi¡¯s face turned dark and his hand was trembling with traces of blood. Evidently, his hand had suffered some injuries from the rebound.

    ¡°Interesting, how interesting...¡± Ling Zhanzi¡¯s sharp gaze stared at the Immortal Golden Body beneath Mu Chen¡¯s feet. This was the Sovereign Celestial Body that Mu Chen had cultivated, one that he had never seen before, so it wouldn¡¯t be simple!

    Standing on the shoulder of the Immortal Golden Body, Mu Chen looked at Ling Zhanzi and slowly said, ¡°Bring out your Sovereign Immortal Body or you won¡¯t be able to do anything to me.¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, Ling Zhanzi did not ridicule him this time. Through the previous sh, he knew that it was impossible for him to do anything to Mu Chen as long as Mu Chen had his Sovereign Immortal Body.

    One could only use a Sovereign Celestial Body to confront another Sovereign Celestial Body.

    Ling Zhanzi coldly stared at Mu Chen and said, ¡°Mu Chen, even if you lose, you can be proud that you forced me to bring out my Sovereign Immortal Body!¡±

    When he finished speaking, dazzling rays of light burst out from his back, along with roars that echoed between the heavens and earth.

    A massive figure gradually formed behind Ling Zhanzi and a powerful pressure gradually gathered in this region at the same time.

    As the pressure spread out, Ling Zhanzi¡¯s deep voice rang out between the heavens and earth, ¡°Appear... Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body!¡±

 Chapter 1256 - Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body

    Chapter 1256 - Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body

    When Ling Zhanzi¡¯s voice rang out, a torrential Spiritual Energy converged behind him, and a massive silhouette gradually took form. In a few breaths¡¯ time, the enormous body had been fully condensed and appeared in the eyes of everyone, attracting countless amounts of attention.

    It¡¯s a silhouette that was a myriad foot high with three spheres hovering behind its head that constantly spun with an indescribable pressure that swept out, causing space to distort from the pressure.

    When this Sovereign Immortal Body appeared, it had caused amotion in West Heaven City with respect and envy in everyone¡¯s eyes because they knew the origin of this Sovereign Immortal Body.

    The Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body, ranked 24th in the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies.

    In ancient times, there was a pinnacle powerhouse known as the Primordial Battle Emperor that created the Battle Spiritual Energy, a fusion between Battle Will and Spiritual Energy. His fighting strength was so terrifying that he could be at the top ranks, even in ancient times.

    But the Primordial Battle Emperor fell with his inheritance lost, but the West Heaven Battle Emperor found it with luck. Using that legacy, the West Heaven Battle Emperor swiftly grew and stepped into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm as well.

    This Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body was left behind by that Primordial Battle Emperor, and required a harsh condition to cultivate. Amongst the four Holy Children, only Ling Zhanzi was able to sessfully cultivate it, and it was terrifying.

    After all, not just any force could possess a 24th ranked Sovereign Celestial Body...

    ¡°What is the origin of Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Immortal Body? Why haven¡¯t I seen it before?¡±

    ¡°Haha, Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Immortal Body is merely a few hundred feet high. How much Spiritual Energy can that figure contain?¡±

    ¡°Theparison is truly a dwarf and a giant... I¡¯m afraid that Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Immortal Body will be immediately shattered after a move.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Whispers filled the heavens and earth as the West Heaven Battle Emperor watched with his eyes narrowed. But he wasn¡¯t looking at Ling Zhanzi¡¯s Sovereign Immortal Body, but Mu Chen¡¯s purplish-golden Sovereign Immortal Body.

    Perhaps others couldn¡¯t sense anything, but with the perception of a Heavenly Sovereign, the West Heaven Battle Emperor could sense the dreadful power contained in that small body.

    However, even though he couldn¡¯t tell its origin, he knew that Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Immortal Body wasn¡¯t at all weaker than the Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body.

    ¡°That Mu Chen is truly fortunate to possess such a Sovereign Immortal Body... No wonder the me Emperor pays such importance to him.¡±

    The West Heaven Battle Emperor looked at the me Emperor and smiled. ¡°With this Sovereign Immortal Body, he might possess the strength to fight with Ling Zhanzi. But if he wants to win, I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    Despite the strength that Mu Chen had shown, there¡¯s still a limit from his cultivation as a Lesser Earth Sovereign. It¡¯s not easy for him to leap through the difference in cultivation, not to mention that Ling Zhanzi was an elite amongst the Greater Earth Sovereigns.

    If Mu Chen was a Greater Earth Sovereign at this moment, then the West Heaven Battle Emperor might have to admit that he had a high chance of beating Ling Zhanzi, but it¡¯s a pity that there¡¯s no such thing as ¡®if¡¯ in the world...

    The me Emperor did not respond to the West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s words but merely replied with a smile.

    For some reason, the West Heaven Battle Emperor felt uneasy when he saw the me Emperor¡¯s smile. Whenever the me Emperor showed this smile, Mu Chen would bring out a shocking trump card.

    ¡°That brat still has a more powerful trump card?¡± The West Heaven Battle Emperor looked at Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette in shock and his brows were knitted together.

    ...

    ¡°The Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body...¡± Standing on the Immortal Golden Body, Mu Chen looked at the massive silhouette and his gaze shed. He was a little surprised that Ling Zhanzi would possess such a high ranking Sovereign Immortal Body.

    No wonder Ling Zhanzi would disregard all the Greater Earth Sovereigns. With that Sovereign Immortal Body, there¡¯s nothing ordinary Greater Earth Sovereigns could do to him.

    ¡°In the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield, only Liu Xingchen has forced me to bring out my Sovereign Immortal Body. But he paid a great price because of it. Now, I wonder if you will also pay a great price.¡± Ling Zhanzi appeared on the Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body and looked down at Mu Chen.

    When he finished speaking, the Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body burst out with lustre. Lights gathered in the sky and formed into spears with Battle Runes covering it, emanating a torrential Battle Will.

    Every single spear could tear apart a Lesser Earth Sovereign, and with such an amount, even a Greater Earth Sovereign wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. This was a spectacr scene.

    ¡°Sovereign Ability - Storm of Battle Spears.¡± Ling Zhanzi flicked his finger and the spears flew out like a rainstorm. It was akin to a massive ck cloud that enveloped towards Mu Chen and his Immortal Golden Body with an ear-piercing noise consistently resounding through the horizon.

    Looking at the shadow cast by the spears, Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned grave with his eyes slightly narrowed before his hands swiftly joined together and the Immortal Golden Body beneath his foot burst out with a purplish-golden lustre. ¡°Immortal Lustre!¡±

    A purplish-golden light fluctuated in the surrounding and formed into a purplish-golden eggshell that enveloped Mu Chen and the Immortal Golden Body.

    The Immortal Golden Body was the evolution of the Great Sr Undying Body, and the defensive ability far exceeded thetter. With the Immortal Lustre, it gave the Immortal Golden Body an even more sturdy defence.

    As the purplish-golden lustre burst out, the spears mmed against the purplish-golden glow before they slowed down and froze in ce while they were a few feet away from the Immortal Golden Body.

    Looking from afar, the Immortal Golden Body was covered in spears like a hedgehog.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Mu Chen widened his eyes and the purplish-golden lustre swept out, before he stomped his foot. The Immortal Golden Body roared and the soundwaves rippled out like a hurricane and blew the spears back.

    The spears that were swept back were shot in the direction of Ling Zhanzi.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Ling Zhanzi¡¯s formed seals with his hand and the spears dissolved into Battle Will before they surrounded him.

    The Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body stomped its foot and its massive figure pounced forth, along with a torrential Spiritual Energy, and charged towards the Immortal Golden Body in a barbaric manner.

    The ground beneath the Immortal Golden Body also crumbled but Mu Chen showed no traces of retreating when facing the Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body. He controlled his Immortal Golden Body to charge forth as well.

    Two massive silhouettes tangled together in the forest and they brandished their fists, along with an enormous Spiritual Energy that caused space to shatter and the ground to crumble before a gigantic ravine spread out between the heavens and earth.

    The spectators in the za were dumbfounded at this moment as they looked at the two fighting silhouettes, especially when they saw how Mu Chen¡¯s tiny Immortal Golden Body could withstand the destructive attacks of the Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body, their eyes nearly popped out of their eye sockets.

    It¡¯s the Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body. Even a Greater Earth Sovereign couldn¡¯t withstand one of its jabs. But even so, it couldn¡¯t do a thing to Mu Chen¡¯s mysterious Sovereign Immortal Body?

    They initially felt that after Ling Zhanzi summoned his Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body, the situation would be one-sided. But in reality... Mu Chen¡¯s mysterious Sovereign Immortal Body wasn¡¯t any weaker than the Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body!

    The earth-shaking battle wreaked havoc in the forest and hills were ttened in the path of the two silhouettes...

    The Immortal Golden Body and Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body shed together with a myriad of energy waves sweeping out, with space shattering and fragments flying out.

    When the two silhouettes were shot back, their massive silhouettes caused mountains to crumble.

    Ling Zhanzi stood on the shoulder of the Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body with his face ckened. He never expected that Mu Chen could actually confront him to this degree and that the mysterious Sovereign Immortal Body would be so troublesome to deal with.

    ¡°What Sovereign Immortal Body did that fellow cultivate? Why is it not any weaker than my Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body?¡± Reluctance shed in Ling Zhanzi¡¯s eyes. He had swept through many opponents that were at the same level with this Sovereign Immortal Body. But today, he actually couldn¡¯t do anything to Mu Chen.

    ¡°This fellow is abnormal, and it¡¯s unwise to drag the battle. Let¡¯s finish it now!¡± Ling Zhanzi¡¯s gaze flickered as he looked at Mu Chen with a trace of solemnness, no longer having the contempt from before.

    Facing Mu Chen, Ling Zhanzi clearly knew that he couldn¡¯t hold back if he wanted to win.

    He no longer hesitated and took a deep breath. There was a sh of cold light in his eyes. He stomped his foot, and his seals started to change.

    As his seals changed, the three spheres of light behind the Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body instantly burst forth with a dazzling lustre, and Mu Chen seemed to have noticed that those spheres seemed to be filled with silhouettes, then his pupils narrowed abruptly.

    There are actually elite troops in those spheres!

 Chapter 1257 - Immortal Golden Body vs Battle Emperor Celestial Body

    Chapter 1257 - Immortal Golden Body vs Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body

    The three spheres of light behind the Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body burst out with a myriad foot-high lustres, and Mu Chen was shocked to see the silhouettes in those spheres...

    ¡°What are they?!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s pupils narrowed as he looked at the three spheres with spiritual lustre gathering in his eyes, which enhanced his vision.

    After a clear look, Mu Chen took a deep breath and realised that those three spheres were filled with silhouettes in heavy armour. They were sitting with their boundless Battle Will surging forth.

    They were actually a considerable-sized troop!

    ¡°The spheres have formed into a tiny space that can raise so many troops?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s face changed when he noticed that they were still emanating life force, that meant that they¡¯re not puppets!

    ¡°So this is the profundity of the Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body!¡±

    ¡°By storing troops in those spheres, the troops will provide Battle Will before fusing with the user¡¯s Spiritual Energy, producing endless Battle Spiritual Energy!¡±

    At this moment, Mu Chen understood why Ling Zhanzi could possess such a powerful Battle Will despite notmanding any troops. It turned out that he had hidden his troops in those spheres!

    ¡°The Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body is truly formidable.¡± Mu Chen sighed in his heart, since this was the first time he had seen such a bizarre Sovereign Celestial Body.

    Standing on the head of the Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body, Ling Zhanzi knew that Mu Chen had seen through the profundity of his Celestial Body when he saw Mu Chen staring at the spheres.

    ¡°Pretty keen eyesight.¡± His voice indifferently resounded with no intentions to hide. He stomped his feet and the lustre that hid the troops gradually disappeared, revealing them.

    ¡°In my Battle Will Space, I have a million troops that will provide me with endless Battle Will.¡± Ling Zhanzi faintly responded.

    Although the quality of that million couldn¡¯t beparable to Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit-ughtering and Demon-Extinguishing Armies, they excelled in quantity. Furthermore, they¡¯re cultivating in the space of the Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body so that the Battle Will would bepatible with Ling Zhanzi, and the might was something that even a Greater Earth Sovereign would feel fearful of.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t many people nowadays that can force me to reveal the profundity of my Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body...¡± Ling Zhanzi looked at Mu Chen without any ripples in his eyes, but dense killing intent.

    ¡°But all those that have aplished it have had their heads taken as my spoils of war, and you will not be an exception, either!¡± When Ling Zhanzi¡¯s voice rang out, the million troops exploded with an earth-shattering roar and their faces turned red. Their eyes were filled to the brim with killing intent with powerful surges of Battle Will soaring into the sky.

    Their Battle Will poured towards the Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body. Along with the infusion of Battle Will, the Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body started to be covered in Battle Runes and an indescribable pressure enveloped throughout this region.

    Mu Chen had also abruptly narrowed his eyes when he sensed that the Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body was getting stronger.

    Earlier, Ling Zhanzi still wasn¡¯t willing to reveal the existence of those troops. But at this moment, he couldn¡¯t be bothered about that. So under his full control, he had immediately brought out the full power of the million-membered troops.

    As the terrifying pressure enveloped thisnd, the ground below started to crumble, and the trees were getting torn apart and reduced to piles of ash.

    The pressure was so stunning that even the four that were fighting some distance away were affected by it, and had directed their gazes over.

    When Ling Jianzi and Ling Longzi saw this state of Ling Zhanzi, they couldn¡¯t help being shocked. They were surprised that Ling Zhanzi was forced to reveal his secret to deal with a Lesser Earth Sovereign.

    As disciples of the West Heaven Battle Emperor, they naturally knew how powerful the Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body was. However, the two of them weren¡¯t sessful in it. Amongst the four of them, only Ling Zhanzi was sessful.

    In the past, anyone that forced Ling Zhanzi this far were all powerhouses that were extremely close to Perfected Earth Sovereign; thus, they were shocked that a Lesser Earth Sovereign had now aplished it.

    ¡°This Mu Chen truly turned out to be a tiger pretending to be prey!¡± Ling Jianzi and Ling Longzi¡¯s eyes shed as they swiftly understood. If Mu Chen wasn¡¯t that difficult to deal with, Ling Zhanzi would surely not reveal this secret of his Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body.

    Compared to their shock, although Su Mu and Chu Men were shocked by the strength that Mu Chen had revealed, they felt relieved in their hearts. They were previously worried that Mu Chen might lose too quickly, and Ling Zhanzi would be free to change the situation, expelling the two of them out of the battlefield.

    But it looked like Mu Chen had seeded in tangling Ling Zhanzi.

    ¡°We have to obtain victory in this period.¡± A simr thought appeared in Su Mu and Chu Men¡¯s hearts. They had to grasp the time that Mu Chen had fought for them to end their battles so that they could help Mu Chen.

    They clearly did not think that Mu Chen could fight with Ling Zhanzi.

    With this thought, Su Mu and Chu Men frantically unleashed their Spiritual Energies; even their attacks had turned sharper at this moment.

    ¡°Haha, the two of you want to quickly deal with us to help that brat?¡± Ling Jianzi and Ling Longzi naturally understood their intentions as they mocked.

    ¡°Looks like our warm-up has allowed you to think of us as weaklings. Since that¡¯s the case, then let us show you how cruel reality is!¡±

    Facing Su Mu and Chu Men¡¯s violent attacks, Ling Jianzi and Ling Longziughed as they started tounch a stronger retaliation, covering the entire region in shes of intense Spiritual Energy.

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t paying attention to those fluctuations. His attention waspletely focused on Ling Zhanzi and the Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body. When Ling Zhanzi controlled the million-membered troop to fuse Battle Will with his Spiritual Energy, it had caused the Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body to turn even more terrifying to the point that Mu Chen felt an intense dangering from it.

    Even Mu Chen had to admit that Ling Zhanzi was an extremely troublesome opponent.

    Taking a deep breath, Mu Chen sat on the shoulder of the Immortal Golden Body and started to form seals. Facing the ferocious Ling Zhanzi, he had no choice but to do his best.

    Ling Zhanzi indifferently looked at Mu Chen and made a move when the power of his Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body had soared.

    Waving his hand, the Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body burst out with a myriad foot-high lustre before opening its mouth and the endless Battle Will formed into a massive pir of light that soared into the sky.

    At the same time, the Battle Runes on its body separated and soared into the sky as well, pouring into the massive pir with destructive undtions emanating out.

    The spectators in the za were shocked when they saw the pir of light. Even if it was through the screen, they could still sense the dreadful fluctuations.

    Liu Xingchen¡¯s face turned unsightly at this scene. Ling Zhanzi did not even use this move when they fought. Clearly, Ling Zhanzi did not think that he, Ling Xingchen, was qualified for him to use this move.

    But that meant that Mu Chen would be in danger, since Liu Xingchen did not think that Mu Chen had any chance in facing this attack of Ling Zhanzi.

    Compared to the astonished gazes outside, Ling Zhanzi indifferently looked at Mu Chen, before slowly forming seals with his hands.

    When he formed the seals, the towering pir swiftly changed into a massive finger that emanated an ancient aura.

    The finger looked incredibly realistic, covered in innumerable Battle Runes with a torrential Battle Will that swept across the heavens and earth. Even the sky had turned dark and was trembling from the pressure.

    Looking at Mu Chen with a dark gaze, a cruel smile rose on the corner of Ling Zhanzi¡¯s lips. In the next moment, his deep voice abruptly resounded throughout the heavens and earth.

    ¡°Sovereign Ability - Battle Emperor¡¯s Sky-Ripping Finger!¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen, you will die this time!¡±

    When his voice resounded,yers of clouds copsed and the sky was torn apart. ck holes were formed with fragments of space, as if that finger had destroyed everything.

    Thend that Mu Chen stood on had also copsed. He raised his head towards the massive finger with a grave expression. Shortly after, Mu Chen took a deep breath and his seals swiftly changed.

    Along with his seals changing, the purplish-golden lustre started to gather on the Immortal Golden Body and formed fifteen runes.

    Looking at those fifteen runes, Mu Chen did not stop there, since he knew that it was impossible to resist Ling Zhanzi¡¯s move with just fifteen Divine Immortal Runes.

    A crystalline lustre flickered in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes before the crystallised pagoda violently trembled from within his body, extracting his Spiritual Energy to convert and strengthen it.

    From the violent force of extraction, even Mu Chen felt a stinging pain from his muscles.

    But it was also under this violent extraction that the purplish-golden lustre burst from the Immortal Golden Body with more Divine Immortal Runes being formed.

    Sixteen... Eighteen... Twenty... Twenty-three!

    When he formed twenty runes, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes had started to turn dark, since he was reaching his limits.

    ¡°Should be enough.¡± Raising his head to look at the finger, Mu Chen¡¯s twenty-three Divine Immortal Runes was currently the limit of his Immortal Golden Body.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if the Sovereign Ability of your Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body or my Immortal Golden Body will standughing in the end!¡± With a will, the twenty-three Divine Immortal Runes pounced forth and the purplish-golden lustre dazzled the entire horizon. At this moment, the twenty-three Divine Immortal Runes had also formed into a finger.

    ¡°Divine Immortal Runes - Myriad Transformation Immortal Finger!¡± A roar rang out from within Mu Chen¡¯s heart before the finger soared into the sky with a mysterious and immortal aura. It then shed with the massive descending finger under countless astonished gazes in the sky.

    In that instant, it appeared as if space had been frozen...

 Chapter 1258 - Monstrous

    Chapter 1258 - Monstrous

    The two fingers streaked across the horizon and shed together. In that moment of contact, the entire region froze for a moment. The Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth fled in every direction, as if they were afraid of being demolished by the destructive prowess.

    A visible storm of Spiritual Energy violently swept out from the point of collision and the storm tore the ground in its path apart.

    The massive forest had utterly disappeared with all life forms wiped out from underneath the shock wave...

    Everyone was dumbfounded by the destructive power and felt their scalps going numb. Even if a Greater Earth Sovereign was caught in this shock wave, they would most likely fall.

    ¡°This... aren¡¯t the two of them a little too monstrous? This is a confrontation between a Greater and Lesser Earth Sovereign, so why is it so terrifying?!¡± There were Greater Earth Sovereigns that watched this scene with bitter expressions. This level of confrontation had exceeded their imaginations, causing them to suffer quite a bit of a shock.

    ¡°Monsters...¡± Many people joined in and sighed, ¡°I wonder who obtained the upper hand from this confrontation?¡±

    ¡°It should most likely be Ling Zhanzi. The Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body is too terrifying, and he still has the help of a million troops¡¯ Battle Will! Even if Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body is mysterious, he is still a Lesser Earth Sovereign in the end. So I don¡¯t think he can confront Ling Zhanzi.¡±

    ¡°Who knows... that Mu Chen is even more of a monster than Ling Zhanzi. If Mu Chen was also in the Greater Earth Sovereign, I¡¯m afraid that not even Ling Zhanzi could fight him.¡±

    This sentence had caused many people to fall into deep thoughts. The fighting strength that Mu Chen had disyed was too terrifying. He was only in the Lesser Earth Sovereign, yet he forced Ling Zhanzi this far. What if he stepped into the Greater Earth Sovereign? How frightening would he be?

    At that time, could it be that he could even fight with Perfected Earth Sovereigns?

    Everyone felt their scalps going numb and shook their heads at this thought. Although Perfected Earth Sovereigns only seemed like a realm above Greater Earth Sovereigns, the difference between the two was drastic.

    Perfected Earth Sovereigns were known as the gateway of Heavenly Sovereigns. As an existence closest to Heavenly Sovereigns, not a single Perfected Earth Sovereign was a pushover.

    This was something that could be seen from the numbers on the three battlefields. There were a few hundred in the Lesser Earth Sovereign Battlefield, nearly two hundred in the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield, and less than ten in the Perfected Earth Sovereign Battlefield...

    Thus, one could tell how terrifying Perfected Earth Sovereigns were. As long as those of that level didn¡¯t provoke a Heavenly Sovereign, they¡¯re practically invincible in the Great Thousand World.

    That also meant that many people had refused the possibility of Mu Chen being able to confront Perfected Earth Sovereigns as a Greater Earth Sovereign...

    While the thoughts of the spectators were running wild, the West Heaven Battle Emperor and me Emperor also had their eyes glued to the screen...

    ¡°That Mu Chen is truly somewhat capable... That Sovereign Celestial Body of his can certainly be ranked amongst the Top 15. It¡¯s no wonder why he can force Ling Zhanzi this far.¡± The West Heaven Battle Emperor slowly said. At this moment, he had seen how powerful the Immortal Golden Body was and started to admit Mu Chen¡¯s strength.

    ¡°In terms of Sovereign Celestial Bodies, the Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body is truly inferior.¡±

    The me Emperor smiled. ¡°Who do you think will emerge victorious?¡±

    After a brief silence, the West Heaven Battle Emperor replied, ¡°In this battle, I¡¯m afraid neither of them can obtain the upper hand. I predict that the result will be both of them being gravely injured...¡±

    Although he wasn¡¯t willing to admit that Ling Zhanzi was forced this far by Mu Chen, the West Heaven Battle Emperor wasn¡¯t someone without magnanimity, since he knew that the me Emperor could naturally see it more precisely than himself.

    However, he soon narrowed his eyes and continued, ¡°But, although Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body is powerful, he would lose because of his cultivation. After this sh, his Spiritual Energy is practically drained. He will no longer be able to fight with Ling Zhanzi, so... although it wasn¡¯t a glory for Ling Zhanzi to win in this manner, he will still be thest one standing.¡±

    The West Heaven Battle Emperor was, after all, a Heavenly Sovereign. So his eyesight naturally exceeded everyone else¡¯s. While others still couldn¡¯t judge the oue, he had already seen through it.

    With a faint smile, the me Emperor nodded his head. ¡°What the Battle Emperor said isn¡¯t false... but, I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be that easy to beat Mu Chen.¡±

    Seeing the mysterious smile hanging on the me Emperor¡¯s lips, the West Heaven Battle Emperor felt the corner of his lips twitch with unease rising in his heart.

    Could it be that Mu Chen still has other trump cards?! How is that possible!

    ...

    Everyone held their breaths while nervously looking at the screen. In the battlefield, the storm of Spiritual Energy finally faded and the situation gradually cleared up.

    The first thing they noticed was that the forest had disappeared, everything within a thousand mile-radius had been levelled to the ground with sinister cracksid on the ground.

    The ground was also split into two, with the Battle Emperor Celestial Body and Immortal Golden Body standing on opposite sides...

    But this confrontationsted briefly before everyone saw the two Sovereign Immortal Bodies copse on the ground on one knee with loud rumbles.

    The two Sovereign Immortal Bodies were swiftly dimming from the exhaustion of Spiritual Energy.

    As the spectators watched this, they were dumbfounded, since this meant that the confrontation ended with both of them injured!

    When the four others saw Mu Chen and Ling Zhanzi from afar, they were shocked to see this scene, since the oue had exceeded their expectations.

    No one expected Mu Chen to fight with Ling Zhanzi to a tie!

    ¡°That brat is too monstrous!¡± Ling Jianzi and Ling Longzi muttered with a sh of fear in their eyes. After all, Mu Chen was only a Lesser Earth Sovereign. Even as Greater Earth Sovereigns, they also couldn¡¯t fight with Ling Zhanzi.

    Under the countless shocked gazes, Ling Zhanzi¡¯s face was dark. He stood on the shoulder of the Battle Emperor Celestial Body and fixed his gaze onto Mu Chen like an eagle.

    Not only were others shocked, but even he was shocked by this oue.

    ¡°What Sovereign Celestial Body is that?! Why is it so terrifying!¡± Ling Zhanzi clenched his fists. He could naturally tell that it was all due to that mysterious Sovereign Celestial Body that Mu Chen could fight with him to this result.

    Ling Zhanzi¡¯s gaze was dark, but a brief momentter, he gradually recollected himself and coldly looked at Mu Chen. ¡°I never thought that there would be a day when I, Ling Zhanzi, would look so terrible. Mu Chen, I have to admit that you are extraordinary.¡±

    Standing on the shoulder of the Immortal Golden Body, Mu Chen¡¯s face was a little pale. The previous confrontation had exhausted him greatly.

    With a smile, he responded to Ling Zhanzi, ¡°Thanks for yourpliments.¡±

    With his eyes narrowed, Ling Zhanzi¡¯s gaze shed with coldness as he slowly said, ¡°But do you still have enough Spiritual Energy to control that Sovereign Celestial Body of yours? Without your Sovereign Celestial Body, can you still fight me?¡±

    ¡°You have also exhausted yourself, right?¡± Mu Chen smiled in response.

    Ling Zhanzi slightly nodded his head before raising his head to look at the three spheres and a sh of ruthlessness appeared in his eyes.

    Ling Zhanzi stomped his foot and bit his fingertip. He then drew a blood seal in the air before him and said in a deep roar, ¡°Battle Sacrifice!¡±

    When his voice resounded, the million-membered troops in the three spheres held their chests wand a mouthful of blood came from their mouths.

    Their blood soared into the sky and ignited before forming into a boundless Spiritual Energy that integrated with Ling Zhanzi¡¯s body.

    With their blood essence, Ling Zhanzi¡¯s diminishing Spiritual Energy instantly grew and he returned to his peak condition in just a few breaths¡¯ time.

    Many people spectating this had their faces drained, since no one had expected Ling Zhanzi to be so ruthless. He used such an extreme method to extract the energy from his troops to recover. Even if he could recover with this, it had done such significant damage to his troops, and he might even have to groom another force from scratch again...

    But still, Ling Zhanzi couldn¡¯t be concerned with that to obtain the quota.

    Under the dumbfounded gazes, Ling Zhanzi coldly looked at Mu Chen with boundless Spiritual Energy soaring around him along with his roar.

    ¡°Mu Chen... how are you going to fight with me this time?!

    ¡°You¡¯re still not qualified to take the title, Seed of the Continent, from me!

    ¡°So... get out of this battlefield!¡±

 Chapter 1259 - Reemergence

    Chapter 1259 - Reemergence

    Ling Zhanzi¡¯s roar rumbled like a p of thunder in this region, along with boundless Spiritual Energy continuously being unleashed from him, causing the surrounding space to fluctuate.

    At this moment, Ling Zhanzi¡¯s eyes beamed with a lustre and no longer looked weak and exhausted like before. Evidently, he had made use of the ¡®Battle Sacrifice¡¯ to restore his Spiritual Energy, and the drained Spiritual Energy had, once again, replenished his body.

    Standing on the Primordial Battle Emperor Celestial Body, he looked at Mu Chen. He had finally made aeback at thest minute, and an exhausted Mu Chen was of no threat to him.

    The spectators also shook their heads. Who could have expected that Ling Zhenzi would still have this move and instantly turn the tables around?

    ¡°That Ling Zhanzi is too ruthless. He is actually willing to pay such price for the quota.¡± Some people sighed.

    ¡°What is that price considered? As long as he bes the Seed of the Continent and baptised by the West Heaven Continent¡¯s Continent Energy, it will increase his chances of reaching the Heavenly Sovereign Realm. Compared to that, what are a million troops?¡±

    ¡°But it won¡¯t be a glory, even if he wins. Mu Chen has proven his strength to participate in the Greater Battlefield as a Lesser Earth Sovereign; he was at a disadvantage, to begin with. But now, that Ling Zhanzi has actually resorted to such unfair means.¡± Naturally, there were those that felt injustice for Mu Chen, since he had won many people over with his strength.

    ¡°This is the cruel fate of the world, and there isn¡¯t any absolute fairness... But it¡¯s not easy for Mu Chen toe this far with his cultivation. With his talent and strength, he will surely have a chance in the future.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    While those voices resounded throughout the surroundings, many people pitied Mu Chen. He had the potential to drag Ling Zhanzi down from being the Overlord amongst the Greater Earth Sovereigns in the West Heaven Continent. However, he still failed in the end.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re out of chances.¡± Looking at Ling Zhanzi, Ling Jianji gave a ridiculing smile towards Su Mu.

    Su Mu¡¯s face was also dark. It was already surprising that Mu Chen could achieve this feat. However, no one expected Ling Zhanzi to be so ruthless.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if we can¡¯t obtain the quota, at least we can strike down your arrogance. Hmph, Head of the Four Holy Children, the disciple of the West Heaven Battle Emperor was forced to this point by a Lesser Earth Sovereign. I¡¯ll see whether you guys will still dare act so mighty with your fame in the future.¡± Su Mu sneered.

    Ling Jianzi¡¯s eyes sank with anger. He knew that Su Mu¡¯s words weren¡¯t false. Even if Ling Zhanzi defeated Mu Chen in this battle, it wouldn¡¯t increase Ling Zhanzi¡¯s fame, but Mu Chen¡¯s instead.

    After all, Mu Chen had aplished this with the cultivation of a Lesser Earth Sovereign.

    ¡°The winner takes all, and it doesn¡¯t matter how others talk about it. The results won¡¯t change.¡± Ling Jianzi sneered.

    While the two of them argued, Mu Chen looked at Ling Zhanzi and couldn¡¯t help smacking his lips. This Ling Zhanzi is truly troublesome.

    To deal with that fellow, Mu Chen had practically brought out almost all of his trump cards, but he still couldn¡¯t gain the upper hand. No wonder Ling Zhanzi was the Head of the Four Holy Children, he did have an outstanding factor about it.

    ¡°Truly someone taught by a Heavenly Sovereign.¡± Mu Chen sighed.

    ¡°Thanks for yourpliments. But even so, I have to invite you out of the battlefield.¡± Ling Zhanzi responded indifferently. At this moment, he had treated Mu Chen seriously and even felt fearful. Thus, he no longer had the contempt tone he had before.

    After suffering quite a bit from Mu Chen, Ling Zhanzi had be smart and would not give Mu Chen any more time. With a stomp of his foot, boundless Spiritual Energy burst out and formed into afterimages before bolting out.

    Everyone could tell that Ling Zhanzi wanted to end the battle!

    A streak of light flew across with boundless Spiritual Energy covering this region. In just a breath¡¯s time, Ling Zhanzi¡¯s silhouette had appeared before Mu Chen, who was on the shoulder of the Immortal Golden Body.

    With Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energypletely exhausted, the Immortal Golden Body had lost its lustre and could no longer move. So even when Ling Zhanzi appeared before it, it did notunch any attacks.

    ¡°Hand the Battle Seals over!¡± Ling Zhanzi coldly roared with his palm pushed forth, shattering space and aimed towards Mu Chen¡¯s chest.

    Although Mu Chen didn¡¯t look to have any power to retaliate, Ling Zhanzi was being cautious and decided to send a palm out to heavily injure Mu Chen before anything else.

    Everyone inwardly sighed at this scene. It looked like this time, Mu Chen had failed.

    As the palm expanded in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, Mu Chen did not have any panic on his face; instead, there was a smear of a faint smile.

    Seeing his smile, Ling Zhanzi¡¯s pupils trembled with uneasiness rising in his heart. But as a ruthless and decisive person, he surged the Spiritual Energy in his body and his palm became even sharper. Regardless if Mu Chen was acting or not, it¡¯s impossible to escape from the suppression of Spiritual Energy at this distance.

    Space fluctuated, and when Ling Zhanzi¡¯s palm appeared before Mu Chen and nearly reached his chest, a slender hand suddenly stretched out and shed with Ling Zhanzi¡¯s palm.

    Boundless Spiritual Energy fluctuated and Ling Zhanzi¡¯s body trembled. His palm was blocked, but by the time he reacted, ash of a kick, along with Spiritual Energy, bolted towards his chest.

    The surrounding air burst apart with Ling Zhanzi caught by surprise and was blown into the ground, creating a massive crater in the process.

    The changes urred too suddenly, and the spectators only recover with shock on their faces after seeing Ling Zhanzi being blown away.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°How can Mu Chen still have such robust Spiritual Energy?!¡±

    Amotion broke out with gazes of disbelief looking in the direction of Mu Chen. When they saw Mu Chen, the entire za was shrouded in silence.

    Everyone had their mouths widened from shock, as if they had just seen a ghost. They saw two other silhouettes standing beside Mu Chen, a ck-robed and white-robed silhouette with powerful fluctuations around them.

    But what left them even more shocked wasn¡¯t their Spiritual Energy fluctuations, but the two of them had identical appearances to Mu Chen!

    ¡°This... what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Why are there two other people who look so simr to Mu Chen?! Are they his triplet brothers?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense, they must be Spiritual Energy clones!¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?! Mu Chen is only a Lesser Earth Sovereign; how can he create two Spiritual Energy clones on the same level as him?!¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Amotion burst out and everyone had disbelief written on their faces. They were dumbfounded by this scene. They initially thought that the battle had ended, but who could have known that such an incident would ur...

    Liu Xingchen was shocked at this scene. He naturally wouldn¡¯t believe that the two simr-looking silhouettes were Mu Chen¡¯s triplet brothers. So he was tilting towards the idea of Spiritual Energy clones, but he couldn¡¯t understand why Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy clones were so powerful...

    Furthermore, his Spiritual Energy clones looked so realistic! They weren¡¯t any different from his main body!

    Under themotion, the West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s face was covered in shock before he abruptly stood up and looked at the two silhouettes in a daze.

    Perhaps others couldn¡¯t tell anything, but he was a Heavenly Sovereign. So how could he not know that those two weren¡¯t Spiritual Energy clones, but actual bodies!

    Furthermore, the three of them had the same aura down to even their Spiritual Energy fluctuations. Neither of them showed any signs of being a Spiritual Energy clone!

    If they were Spiritual Energy clones, they wouldn¡¯t look so realistic. Such realistic cloning was something that only a Heavenly Sovereign could aplish. But Mu Chen was merely a Lesser Earth Sovereign!

    Furthermore, the strength of a Spiritual Energy clone made by Spiritual Energy would definitely be inferior to his main body. But the cultivation of Mu Chen¡¯s clones was exactly the same as his main body!

    This was something that not even Heavenly Sovereigns could aplish!

    The me Emperor also had simr thoughts when he looked at Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette. Smacking his lips, he inwardly sighed in his heart, I never thought that he would actually seed...

    Tens of thousands of yearster, the Three Pures have finally reemerged.

    He naturally knew about Mu Chen obtaining the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s inheritance, as well as the Three Pures. Such a Peerless Divine Ability wasn¡¯t something that just anyone could cultivate, but Mu Chen had aplished this feat.

    Looking at the three silhouettes, the me Emperor turned to look at the West Heaven Battle Emperor with a burst ofughter that caused thetter¡¯s face to twitch. ¡°Looks like miracles still appeared in the end... Haha, I have to thank the Battle Emperor in Mu Chen¡¯s stead for the present.¡±

 Chapter 1260 - Might of the Peerless Divine Ability

    Chapter 1260 - Might of the Peerless Divine Ability

    Ling Zhanzi¡¯s figure charged out of the crater before he looked at Mu Chen¡¯s direction in disbelief. He never expected that in that final moment, Mu Chen would suddenly unleash such boundless Spiritual Energy!

    He looked across the horizon before his eyes stopped on the shoulder of the Immortal Golden Body, and his pupils abruptly narrowed.

    That¡¯s because, under the sunset, there were three silhouettes that looked identical to Mu Chen on the shoulder of the Immortal Golden Body!

    All three of them were Mu Chen!

    ¡°Spiritual Energy clones?¡± Ling Zhanzi eximed in disbelief, but he soon overthrew that, since he could sense that the Spiritual Energy fluctuations from the ck-robed and white-robed silhouettes weren¡¯t any weaker than Mu Chen¡¯s main body!

    It¡¯s naturally impossible for Spiritual Energy clones to achieve that level.

    But if they¡¯re not Spiritual Energy clones, what can they be? In that instant, Ling Zhanzi was a little nked.

    The white-robed Mu Chen looked down at Ling Zhanzi with a light smile. ¡°If you want the Battle Seals...¡±

    ¡°Have you asked us?¡± The ck-robed Mu Chen smiled.

    ¡°You two, who are the two of you?! It¡¯s impossible for there to be external help!¡± Ling Zhanzi¡¯s face was pale as he spoke.

    He couldn¡¯t ascertain the identity of the ck-robed and white-robed Mu Chens, so he could only determine them as external help... or in other words, triplet brothers?

    Facing Ling Zhanzi¡¯s words, the ck-robed and white-robed versions of Mu Chen smiled then stretched their hands out and put them on Mu Chen¡¯s shoulders. Instantly, the boundless Spiritual Energy in their bodies endlessly surged into Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    With the infusion of those Spiritual Energies, Mu Chen¡¯s dimmed pupils had instantly restored its lustre, along with a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation that slowly emanated from his body.

    Sensing the surging Spiritual Energy in his body, Mu Chen stood up and looked at Ling Zhanzi, who was astonished, with a smile. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not the one that will stayughing till the end.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Ling Zhanzi looked at Mu Chen, who had recovered his Spiritual Energy, in disbelief. That¡¯s because the Spiritual Energy in the bodies of others contained their will, so it¡¯s practically impossible for them to be absorbed and used by others. However, Mu Chen could actually absorb the Spiritual Energy from those two to replenish himself.

    That only meant that the three of them were one, and they¡¯re not external help but something that Mu Chen had done!

    ¡°But, how is this possible...?¡± Ling Zhanzi still couldn¡¯t believe this fact. With this ability, wouldn¡¯t that mean that Mu Chen could split himself into three with all three having the same cultivation? If that¡¯s the case, if anyone fought with Mu Chen, it would be the same as facing three simrly powerful Mu Chens?

    Just thinking about it gave Ling Zhanzi a headache. Only a single Mu Chen was so troublesome, but if there were three Mu Chens, how was he going to deal with them?

    Despite the surging emotions, Ling Zhanzi took a deep breath to suppress his emotions. ¡°I never thought that you would still have such a shocking card up your sleeves... But it only looks fake and shy!¡±

    This trump card was a little too terrifying to ept, so Ling Zhanzi had no choice but to doubt whether Mu Chen was ying a trick on him and was trying to intimidate his opponent into giving up.

    The three Mu Chens exchanged a look with unusual smiles on their lips. ¡°Then, you can have a taste.¡±

    After they spoke, the three of them burst out at the same time, turning into three streaks of light that charged towards Ling Zhanzi.

    Seeing the three of them pouncing forth, why would Ling Zhanzi dare to hesitate? He immediately pushed his palm forth. His Spiritual Energy and a gale converged in his palm, turning into a dragon-shaped Spiritual Energy that pounced towards the three Mu Chens.

    The ck and white Mu Chens moved at the same time with crystallised Spiritual Energy sweeping out. They then shed against the dragon-shaped Spiritual Energy.

    When the two sides shed, crystallised Spiritual Energy sshed out, destroying Ling Zhanzi¡¯s move.

    ¡°What?!¡± Seeing his move being instantly erased, Ling Zhanzi was shocked. Although Mu Chen has many means, he was still a Lesser Earth Sovereign. Previously, when they fought, it was Mu Chen that suffered in terms of Spiritual Energy. But when they sh now, it was him that suffered.

    ¡°Damn it, how is this possible?! Even if the ck and white Mu Chens have the cultivation of Lesser Earth Sovereigns, it¡¯s impossible for them to join together and erase my attack!¡± Ling Zhanzi was a Pinnacle Greater Earth Sovereign. Not to mention two Lesser Earth Sovereigns, even if a few more joined in, it¡¯s impossible to confront him. But right now, two Lesser Earth Sovereign Mu Chens had aplished it, even making him suffer a little.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get distracted at this time.¡± While Ling Zhanzi was absent-minded, a faintugh suddenly resounded from the back. Mu Chen¡¯s main body had appeared behind him without him knowing, throwing a jab with a calm expression.

    ¡°Self-Sacrificial Demonic Punch!¡± Spiritual Energy instantly exploded, along with a self-sacrificial aura that made Ling Zhanzi feel his scalp go numb. However, he did not panic. He threw a palm forth, along with boundless Spiritual Energy. Previously, it took two Mu Chens to destroy his attack, but this Mu Chen was all alone right now.

    When the fist and palm shed, violent Spiritual Energy wreaked havoc. It was merely a single contact, but it caused Ling Zhanzi¡¯s face to drastically change. He felt that Mu Chen was much stronger than he was before!

    Shock waves of Spiritual Energy swept out and Mu Chen¡¯s body trembled, before taking several steps back. On the other hand, Ling Zhanzi looked more pathetic. He had taken ten-odd steps back, leaving deep footprints on the ground with every step.

    ¡°You! How did you be so much stronger?!¡± Ling Zhanzi looked at Mu Chen¡¯s main body in shock. That jab was several times stronger than Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy at the beginning of their battle!

    Mu Chen smiled. After his clones had arrived, they had formed a connection together, so any one of them could unleash the power of the three of thembined. Adding on to the fact that his main body and clones were connected at a deep level, the amplification was even more shocking. So he was no longer afraid ofpeting with Ling Zhanzi in terms of Spiritual Energy.

    However, there¡¯s no need for Mu Chen to tell that to Ling Zhanzi. With a thought, the three Mu Chens pounced forth with boundless Spiritual Energy and they enveloped Ling Zhanzi.

    Although Ling Zhanzi had given his all, he still constantly retreated from fighting the three Mu Chens, looking exceedingly terrible and at a disadvantage at this moment.

    Another sh of Spiritual Energy took ce and Ling Zhanzi was blown back. His face drastically changed before he barked, ¡°Ling Jianzi, Ling Longzi, aid me now!¡±

    At this time, he couldn¡¯t be concerned with his reputation and hoped that Ling Jianzi and Ling Longzi coulde over to deal with Mu Chen with him.

    When Ling Jianzi and Ling Longzi heard his roar, their faces slightly changed and immediately wanted to help, since they knew that if Ling Zhanzi lost, none of them would be able to obstruct Mu Chen.

    However, Su Mu and Chu Men hindered their paths when they wanted to help.

    ¡°Haha, have you asked us if you¡¯re allowed to help?¡± Su Mu and Chu Men felt great at this instant, since they had previously suffered ridicule from the two of them. Seeing their current state, the two of them felt extremely satisfied at this moment.

    Ling Jianzi and Ling Longzi did not speak, but immediately unleashed ferocious attacks. At this moment, they couldn¡¯t be bothered about holding back and unleashed all their cards. At that moment, the two of them suppressed Su Mu and Chu Man. As for the two of them, they could only clench their teeth to bear the pressure to hinder the two of them, even at the price of being injured.

    On the other hand, Ling Zhanzi¡¯s situation grew perilous.

    A storm of Spiritual Energy swept out and Ling Zhanzi¡¯s hair scattered about with a trace of blood on the corner of his lips as he looked at the three Mu Chens walking in his direction. His eyes had instantly turned red, akin to a beast that was forced into the corner.

    ¡°Mu Chen, even if I have to be defeated by you today, I will not let you have a good time!¡± Ling Zhanzi roared with a cold sh in his eyes. He bit his tongue and a mouthful of blood essence flew out and formed into crimson mes that enveloped him.

    Those mes had quickly ignited the blood in his body, causing his body to be zing with fire and an extremely violent Spiritual Energy soared into the sky like a smoke signal.

    ¡°Burning your blood essence?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze shed at this scene. Ling Zhanzi was truly a ruthless person, not only to his enemies but to himself as well. He was actually igniting his blood essence, that meant that it would take a long time for him to recover. Furthermore, it might even leave repercussions behind and hinder his future cultivation.

    ¡°Mu Chen,e out of the battlefield with me! The quota can only fall in the hands of my West Heaven Temple!¡± Ling Zhanziughed like a madman. He had forsaken his life to drag Mu Chen out of the battlefield. At that time, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for Ling Longzi and Ling Jianzi to defeat Su Mu and Chu Men.

    Boundless Spiritual Energy whistled around Ling Zhanzi, forming into a tornado. He looked like a demonic god at this moment, fixating his eyes on Mu Chen. He suddenly formed seals and threw a jab forth.

    ¡°Greater Divine Ability - Battle Emperor Spiritual Fist!¡± When he threw his fist out, the sky turned so dark that even the spectators in the za had their faces drastically changed. That fist was practically Ling Zhanzi¡¯s strongest move without using his Sovereign Celestial Body!

    Evidently, Ling Zhanzi had been forced into a corner.

    Many people had a change in their expressions. They saw that Mu Chen, who was standing before Ling Zhanzi, let out a burst ofughter. He took a step forth while the two clones took a step back. Although their movements seemed casual, they had instantly formed a profound array.

    After Mu Chen took a step forth, his voice resounded while looking at Ling Zhanzi¡¯s fist, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s have you be the first sacrifice to the Spiritual Trinity Battle Formation!¡±

 Chapter 1261 - The Final Victor

    Chapter 1261 - The Final Victor

    Ling Zhanzi threw a jab forth with boundless Spiritual Energy gathering over, forming into a massive fist that was a myriad foot high, along with a majestic might that trembled the heavens and earth from that fist.

    When he jabbed forth, Ling Zhanzi¡¯s face turned pale, but there was a pride in his eyes. The power behind this fist had practically reached his limit.

    This attack was something that even Pinnacle Greater Earth Sovereigns would avoid!

    ¡°After this fist, even if I am powerless to fight, I will drag Mu Chen out of the battlefield. At that time, the quota will still belong to my West Heaven Temple. And I believe that the Temple Master will surelypensate my losses.¡± Ling Zhanzi¡¯s gaze flickered. He knew that he could no longer obtain victory against Mu Chen. The only thing he could do was risk his life and drag Mu Chen out of the battlefield with him. In that case, he would have removed an enemy that Ling Jianzi and Ling Longzi couldn¡¯t face.

    If he seeded, then he would have made a significant contribution. At that time, the West Heaven Battle Emperor would even reward him for his deed.

    With this thought, Ling Zhanzi coldly looked at Mu Chen. When he saw that Mu Chen showed no signs of dodging, a cold sneer rose on the corner of his lips. ¡°Arrogant fellow, do you think that victory is in your grasp?¡±

    Facing his ridiculing gaze, Mu Chen did not pay any attention to him. He could sense that in that instant, when the Spiritual Trinity Battle Formation was formed, the ck-robed and white-robed Mu Chen trembled and a torrential Battle Will soared into the sky from them, before developing into a boundless ocean above the sky.

    That Battle Will was even stronger than when the Spirit-ughtering, and Demon-Extinguishing Armies joined together!

    ¡°The Battle Will of two people is actually stronger than two elite troops. The Spiritual Trinity Battle Formation is truly profound.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes shed with joy in his heart. The might of the Spiritual Trinity Battle Formation had exceeded his expectations.

    With joy in his heart, Mu Chenughed out loud and formed seals with a single hand. A colossal fist soon enveloped over.

    As Mu Chen formed seals, the ocean of Battle Will roared, and in the next instant, everyone was shocked to see a massive hand stretch out from the sea of Battle Will.

    It was arge hand that was more significant than Ling Zhanzi¡¯s fist. Furthermore, what was more shocking was that it was covered in countless Battle Runes.

    ¡°That is... a Battle Will Spirit?!¡± Ling Zhanzi eximed in disbelief with his eyes squinted. That¡¯s because, at that moment, Mu Chen did not even use his two troops, so where was this powerful Battle Willing from?

    His shocked gaze soon shifted towards the two other Mu Chens and realised that the boundless Battle Will was originating from the two of them...

    ¡°How is this possible?! How did hemand the Battle Will of two Lesser Earth Sovereigns?!¡± His face was drained of all colour. Everyone knew that as one grew powerful, the Battle Will formed by them would also have a powerful will that made controlling them tough.

    Trying tomand a Lesser Earth Sovereign¡¯s Battle Will was something that only a Ten Million Rune Battle Formation Master could aplish. But Mu Chen was clearly not at that level. Otherwise, not only him, but even the West Heaven Battle Emperor would be fearful of Mu Chen!

    Facing his shock, Mu Chen did not bother to make any exnation before the palm whistled down. In the next instant, Ling Zhanzi¡¯s fist was grabbed by the palm under all the astonished gazes.

    When the two shed, the palm did not budge, but had started to tighten its grip, instantly covering the fist in cracks before it exploded.

    Ling Zhanzi¡¯s face instantly turned pale, with despair in his eyes. He never expected that his attack would be so easily dissolved by Mu Chen.

    As a powerful Spiritual Energy shock wave swept out, Mu Chen did not even bat an eye before waving his hand. The huge hand that had dimmed a bit continued to move and mmed towards the direction of Ling Zhanzi. Before the palm evennded on the ground, the earth had already copsed.

    With the terrifying fluctuations descending, Ling Zhanzi had recovered from the shock and his entire body turned cold. He felt that Mu Chen had shown no signs of holding back, and if he suffered this move, even he would die!

    As death climbed up his heart, Ling Zhanzi showed fear in his eyes. But before that palmnded, space suddenly cracked around him, forming into a spatial crack, and devoured him.

    When the spatial crack swallowed Ling Zhanzi up, Battle Seals started to fly out, along with a fine fluctuation that enveloped the massive hand, causing it to rupture into sparkles of light.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression slightly changed at this scene with a smile. Aside from the West Heaven Battle Emperor, who else could rescue Ling Zhanzi and destroy his attack?

    Evidently, the West Heaven Battle Emperor wasn¡¯t willing to see his direct disciple fall in the hands of him, Mu Chen.

    The West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s face was dark while he was on his throne with space ruptured before him, before Ling Zhanzi rolled out of it.

    Watching this scene, amotion burst out, since everyone knew that it was the West Heaven Battle Emperor that rescued Ling Zhanzi.

    ¡°Useless!¡± The West Heaven Battle Emperor looked at Ling Zhanzi in rage. He never expected this disciple, whom he had high hopes for, would lose so pathetically and even needed to be saved.

    Ling Zhanzi¡¯s face was pale with a dejected expression on his face.

    However, the Battle Emperor paid no attention to him. His eyes were still glued onto Mu Chen, who was on the screen. He looked at the three identical silhouettes with a sh of astonishment in his eyes. ¡°There were rumours that in the ancient times, the Heavenly Emperor possessed a Peerless Divine Ability, the Three Pures. However, it had been lost for tens of thousands of years. I never expected it to be in his hands. What great fortune he has there.¡±

    The West Heaven Battle Emperor was, after all, a Heavenly Sovereign. So after a brief ponder, he had seen through the origin of Mu Chen¡¯s clones.

    When he spoke, even the Battle Emperor¡¯s voice was slightly zing, since such a Peerless Divine Ability was extremely attractive, even for Heavenly Sovereigns.

    ¡°Haha, not a bad eyesight there, Battle Emperor. Mu Chen has, indeed, obtained the inheritance of the Heavenly Emperor. The Martial Ancestor and I were also present there, and we even received a request from the Heavenly Emperor himself to take care of Mu Chen for him.¡± The me Emperor faintly smiled.

    Hearing the me Emperor¡¯s words, the West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s heart trembled. How could he not tell that the me Emperor was warning him not to make a move for Mu Chen¡¯s Three Pures? If he did, he would be provoking both the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor...

    In the Great Thousand World, with the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor joining hands together, even an Ancient n wouldn¡¯t have a good time...

    Thus, the fire in the West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s eyes weakened. Although a Peerless Divine Ability was extremely previous, he wouldn¡¯t have the fortune to enjoy it if he offended the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor in the process.

    Although the me Emperor appeared warm right now, the West Heaven Battle Emperor knew that the me Emperor was merely giving him face. After all, the West Heaven Temple¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t go against the Endless Fire Territory.

    While the me Emperor and West Heaven Battle Emperor conversed, amotion burst out from the za and many people sighed that the oue had exceeded their expectations.

    Luo Tianshen¡¯s face had also turned red. He was feeling disbelief at this moment as well. That¡¯s because he did not expect Ling Zhanzi to lose to Mu Chen...

    ¡°He is just a Lesser Earth Sovereign... If he steps into the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, I¡¯m afraid that no one canpete with him beneath the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm.¡± Luo Tianshen¡¯s face was flushed as he looked at Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette with aplicated gaze. A few years ago, when they met, he never imagined that Mu Chen would go from a weak youth to such apelling character in just a few years.

    ¡°Luo Li¡¯s eyesight is truly better than this terrible old man...¡± Even Luo Tianshen had no idea how many times he had repeated this sentence.

    ...

    While the outside world was in an uproar from Ling Zhanzi¡¯s defeat, Mu Chen retracted the Battle Will and dismissed the Spiritual Trinity Battle Formation before looking at two other directions.

    At this moment, Ling Jianzi and Ling Longzi were still in an intense battle,pletely suppressing Su Mu and Chu Men.

    However, their hearts trembled when Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was directed over to them. They immediately retreated when they looked at Mu Chen with fear and caution.

    The three Mu Chens moved and looked at Ling Jianzi and Ling Longzi before saying in a cold tone, ¡°You guys still want to fight?¡±

    Fixed upon the cold gazes of three Mu Chen, Ling Jianzi and Ling Longzi felt their hearts turning cold. After all, they had witnessed the defeat of Ling Zhanzi. Thus, their fear of Mu Chen had reached the limit at this moment.

    They knew that their oue was determined when Ling Zhanzi failed.

    ¡°You two got lucky!¡± Ling Longzi and Ling Jianzi nced at Su Mu and Chu Men with reluctance. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Chen, they would be able to obtain victory in their battles with just a little more time.

    Exchanging a nce, they gritted their teeth and tossed out all the Battle Seals in their possession before they retreated from this battlefield.

    Facing Mu Chen, they had no will to fight at all.

    After seeing Ling Jianzi and Ling Longzi leave the battlefield, Su Mu and Chu Men felt relieved before looking at Mu Chen withplicated gazes. They had never thought that this helper that they got at thest moment would be so ferocious and defeat Ling Zhanzi...

    ¡°Brother Mu is truly extraordinary. This time, we¡¯re the ones who received benefits from you... I¡¯m afraid that only someone like Brother Mu can obtain the quota.¡± Su Mu and Chu Men understood the situation well. There was only one quota, and it¡¯s surely impossible for Mu Chen to give it to them. Thus, they casually gave it up. With this, they might even be able to deepen their rtionship with Mu Chen.

    Hearing the words of those two, a warm smile rose on Mu Chen¡¯s face. He politely smiled at the two of them. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the help I got from the two of you, I¡¯m afraid that the battle today would have been unexpected.¡±

    As he spoke, Mu Chen flicked his fingers and the Battle Seals that Ling Zhanzi and Ling Longzi threw out flew towards the two of them. ¡°Use these Battle Seals and choose some treasures for yourselves so that this trip won¡¯t be in vain.¡±

    Since the two of them were wise, Mu Chen had to give them some benefits.

    Seeing those Battle Seals, Su Mu and Chu Men revealed joyful expressions, since they would be able to make an exchange for some of the treasures that they had been eyeing.

    ¡°We thank Brother Mu for being so generous!¡± The two of them also weren¡¯t polite and took the Battle Seals then swiftly exchanged them for treasures on the Battle Emperor Treasury.

    After they used up all their Battle Seals, their figures also started to disappear and were sent out of the battlefield.

    When they exited, the two of them cupped their hands towards Mu Chen with smiles. ¡°We will congratte Brother Mu here for bing a Seed of the Continent...¡±

    When they finished speaking, they had already disappeared.

    When they disappeared, Mu Chen felt heavily relieved before seeing that this battlefield started to gradually distort and knew that this was the sign of the battleing to an end.

    Raising his head into the sky, Mu Chen faintly smiled. ¡°Seed of the Continent... Now I¡¯m looking forward to it...¡±

 Chapter 1262 - Battlefield that belongs to the two ladies

    Chapter 1262 - Battlefield that belongs to the twodies

    Mu Chen could sense a spatial fluctuation when the battlefield distorted. When his gaze lit up, he could hear ear-deafening cheers that resounded from the surroundings.

    When Mu Chen swept his gaze out, he realised that he was standing in the za with respect and revered gazes directed at him from the surroundings.

    When Mu Chen entered the battlefield, no one paid any attention to him. At that time, it was only the three Holy Children, Liu Xingchen, Su Mu and Chu Men that noticed him.

    Although Mu Chen had some fame, many people did not think that he couldpete against Greater Earth Sovereigns as a Lesser Earth Sovereign. They only felt that he would be thrown out of the battlefield. Thus, many people were looking at Mu Chen with a ridiculing gazes when he entered the battlefield.

    However, who could have expected that this underdog would cause everyone to be shocked with disbelief time and time again?

    It was so much so that even someone as powerful as Ling Zhanzi was defeated by Mu Chen. He became a stepping stone for Mu Chen to be the most dazzling existence in the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield.

    At this moment, looking at Mu Chen again, even those top-tiered powerhouses felt fearful in their hearts, since they knew that the prospects of someone like Mu Chen were unlimited. It was so much so that he might even have a possibility to reach the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    Thus, it was best for them not to offend such a monstrous figure.

    As for those that participated in the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield, those that lost their Battle Seals to Mu Chen instantly suppressed their unhappiness and enmity for him, since they couldn¡¯t afford to offend such a person.

    Facing those respectful gazes, Mu Chen was calm before he looked upon the stairs and saw two mighty figures directing their gazes over as well.

    The West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s gaze was still the same, indifferent. Mu Chen had given a stunning performance in the battlefield, and even obtained the quota of the Greater Earth Sovereign battlefield.

    Such an achievement could be considered as a miracle, but for someone like the West Heaven Battle Emperor, it wasn¡¯t something that he would be left in shock about. After all, there were too many monstrous figures in the Great Thousand World, but not many of them could step into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    As long as Mu Chen was not a Heavenly Sovereign, even if he was a Perfected Earth Sovereign, he¡¯s nothing in the eyes of someone like the West Heaven Battle Emperor.

    But facing the West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s indifferent gaze, Mu Chen had ignored it, since he knew that not all the pinnacle experts had a breadth of mind and eyesight like the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor.

    Furthermore, he also did not possess the strength to have a Heavenly Sovereign look at him squarely. So there¡¯s no need to force it, since Mu Chen believed that a day woulde when he surpassed the West Heaven Battle Emperor. Except he still needed time to achieve that.

    Ignoring the West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s gaze, the me Emperor smiled and nodded his head at Mu Chen. His smile was gratified; after all, he had rmended Mu Chen to participate. Although he also didn¡¯t think that Mu Chen would seed, the oue proved that his eyesight hadn¡¯t failed him.

    Mu Chen naturally respected the me Emperor a lot, so he immediately cupped his hands and bowed towards thetter. ¡°This Junior was fortunate enough tost till the end and did not embarrass Senior me Emperor.¡±

    The me Emperor smiled. ¡°You have to thank the Battle Emperor¡¯s generosity. After all, your Seed of the Continent came from the West Heaven Continent.¡±

    Nodding his head, Mu Chen turned to the West Heaven Battle Emperor and cupped his hands together. ¡°Thank you for your generosity, Battle Emperor.¡±

    The West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s lips twitched the moment he thought about how one of three quotas for the Seed of the Continent was going to fall into the hands of Mu Chen,

    That was a Seed of the Continent, practically a pass to be a Heavenly Sovereign in the Great Thousand world!

    Although not every Seed of the Continent could be a Heavenly Sovereign, their chances were higher than others.

    The baptism was something that could only be done after hundreds of years of waiting. He initially wanted to bestow them to his loyal followers, and the strength of his West Heaven Temple would grow if a Heavenly Sovereign appeared in the future.

    So how could the West Heaven Battle Emperor befortable that it was split apart by Mu Chen?

    But regardless of anything, he had to forcefully swallow it down in the face of the me Emperor. If he knew about this, he wouldn¡¯t have taken the me Emperor¡¯s Dragon-Phoenix Deity Pellet back then.

    Although the pellet was precious, it¡¯s so much more inferior to the Seed of the Continent...

    So facing Mu Chen¡¯s words, the West Heaven Battle Emperor could only nod his head without any emotion. ¡°Since you won with your own capability, I will not say anything. You will wait for now until the whole thing has ended, and I will naturally guide you to the baptism.¡±

    Mu Chen also knew that the West Heaven Battle Emperor must be feeling unhappy in his heart. However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t bothered about it, so he retreated from the za with a smile and returned to Luo Tianshen.

    Luo Tianshen¡¯s gaze fell on him with splendour for a long time before he patted Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder and smiled. ¡°Beautifully done. Thatss, Luo Li, has really good eyesight.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled before he cast a deep and profound nce at Luo Tianshen. Back in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, that wasn¡¯t what he said.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, Luo Tianshen couldn¡¯t help feeling awkward and coughed, ¡°You dealt with Xue Lingzi, it is a great favour to our Luo God n... Luo Li will also be grateful to you.¡±

    When he spoke till the end, his gaze turned dark. Back then, Luo Li¡¯s father had died in the hands of Xue Lingzi due to the substantial injuries.

    ¡°We¡¯re family, so why are we talking about this? In the future, Luo God n will get better.¡± Mu Chen replied.

    Luo Tianshen suppressed his emotions and nodded his head. The current Luo God n was already entirely under Luo Li¡¯s control, in addition to Luo Li obtaining Luo Shen¡¯s inheritance. In the future, she might be the second Luo Shen, and when that timees, their Luo God n might restore their glory.

    ¡°The two other battlefields still don¡¯t have an oue?¡± Mu Chen shifted his topic.

    ¡°The Perfected Earth Sovereign Battlefield has been determined, and the winner isn¡¯t a stranger. It¡¯s Senior Winter from the West Heaven Temple.¡± Luo Tianshen said.

    ¡°Him?¡± Mu Chen was stunned before he clicked his tongue. If it wasn¡¯t for him and Luo Li, wouldn¡¯t the three quotas belong to the West Heaven Temple?

    ¡°What about the Lesser Earth Sovereign Battlefield?¡± Mu Chen asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no result for the time being. After all, there are many people on the battlefield, but the Lesser Earth Sovereign Battlefield isn¡¯t any less interesting than yours was.¡± Speaking of the Lesser Earth Sovereign Battlefield, Luo Tianshen¡¯s eyes had curved into smiles.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Chen asked curiously.

    ¡°Compared to the chaotic battles for you, the Lesser Earth Sovereign Battlefield is split into two camps, with over a hundred people in each camp...¡± Luo Tianshen said with his eyes narrowed into smiles.

    ¡°Two camps?¡± Mu Chen was stunned. There would only be one quota from the Lesser Earth Sovereign Battlefield, so why were there two camps? How would the quota be distributed?

    ¡°The leader of one camp is Ling Feizi. Not long after she entered the battlefield, she started recruiting people by using the name of the West Heaven Temple and started to sweep the battlefield, snatching the Battle Seals of many in the process.¡±

    ¡°But there were also many people that were enraged by Ling Feizi¡¯s movements. They also started to cooperate; however, they were still defeated by Ling Feizi several times.¡±

    ¡°However, Luo Li also started to pull people in at this moment, absorbing those that hadints about Ling Feizi and formed another camp that wasn¡¯t any weaker than Ling Feizi¡¯s camp...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered before he smiled. ¡°Ling Feizi probably did this is to deal with Luo Li. Luo Li must have also sensed it, so she adopted a simr counterattack.¡±

    Ling Feizi was prejudice of Luo Li, to begin with, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t want to see Luo Li shine on the battlefield, thus adopting this measure.

    She also must not have any confidence to deal with Luo Li, so she chose such a method to rope in people to deal with her.

    However, Luo Li wasn¡¯t a pushover. She started her retaliation after sensing Ling Feizi¡¯s motive.

    Although Ling Feizi had borrowed the name of the West Heaven Temple to rope in many people, she had also underestimated Luo Li. Luo Li hadid low and allowed Ling Feizi to sweep around, which caused unhappiness in others, before she started to rope people in as well, instantly halving the work with simr efficiency.

    ¡°Everyone says that the Lesser Earth Sovereign Battlefield has turned into the stage for those two girls.¡± Luo Tianshen didn¡¯t know whether to cry or smile. The fight had suddenly turned into the camps of Ling Feizi and Luo Li.

    ¡°But judging from the looks of it, the final battle should be arriving. Right now, aside from the two camps, there aren¡¯t any more people in the Lesser Earth Sovereign Battlefield...¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head and just when he wanted to speak, he suddenly raised his head to see a massive screen above the za that projected the Lesser Earth Sovereign Battlefield.

    At this moment, the two parties had flown over and descended on a mountain range.

    Mu Chen swept his gaze and couldn¡¯t bear his smile when he saw the familiar figure standing at the front. This had really be the battlefield of the two girls...

 Chapter 1263 - The Two Ladies

    Chapter 1263 - The Two Ladies

    Gales blew on the mountain range with two crowds that emanated powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations. Even the clouds had been torn apart from the pressure.

    The two parties stood on either side of the mountain range with enmity filled in their eyes.

    There¡¯s a silhouette that stood at the front of the camp on the right side. She wore ck clothes that outlined her figure and pearly-white skin. She also had a stunning appearance that made gazes focus on her face.

    Furthermore, she also had an elegant bearing that made her look like an Empress. Aside from Luo Li, there¡¯s no one so outstanding in the Lesser Earth Sovereign Battlefield.

    Over a hundred Lesser Earth Sovereigns were standing behind Luo Li, looking towards her with traces of respect.

    When Ling Feizi swept the entire Lesser Earth Sovereign Battlefield, many people were fleeing. Although there were those that were courageous enough to fight, their oues ended with them being booted out of the battlefield.

    It was under this fearful state that Luo Li stood up and swiftly gathered a batch of people beforeunching an assault against Ling Feizi¡¯s camp before retreating.

    After that event, they swiftly grew and constantly roped people in that were unhappy towards Ling Feizi. In the end, based on her outstanding charm, she even roped in those neutral standing parties. Right now, their formation wasn¡¯t any weaker than Ling Feizi¡¯s camp.

    In just half a month, Luo Li went from starting with nothing to having this massive camp that wasn¡¯t any weaker than Ling Feizi¡¯s. Facing such a means, others had no choice but to gasp with admiration.

    Therefore, everyone here felt respect for Luo Li. None of them looked down on her identity as a female.

    Standing behind Luo Li was an azure-clothed man who had an outstanding appearance and extraordinary bearing. He looked at everyone soaring with fighting intent and smiled. ¡°Empress Luo ispetent. In just half a month, you went from having a merely ten-odd of us to this state and we can even start a war with Ling Feizi.¡±

    This person was Lu Fengxian, and he was quite famous amongst the Lesser Earth Sovereigns in the West Heaven Continent. It was said that he could make an attempt to break through to the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm.

    He was also the strongest amongst those that Luo Li had roped in.

    ¡°Ling Feizi is too overbearing, and she is merely relying on the name of the West Heaven Temple. In terms of ability, I don¡¯t think that she isparable to Empress Luo.¡± Beside the azure-robed man, a robust man spoke out. His name was Teng Kui, only inferior to Lu Fengxian.

    ¡°When Empress Luo gives the order, I will break apart their formation!¡± Standing behind Teng Kui was a slender figure with a golden lustre shing from the centre of his brows that asionally emanated tiger roars.

    As he spoke, he nced at Lu Fengxian with provocation in his eyes. But when he turned to look at the silhouette standing at the front, there was a sh of admiration in his eyes.

    His name was Yu Hu, known as the Tiger King in the West Heaven Temple. He was extremely powerful, and when he fought, not even Lu Fengxian could deal with him.

    The three of them were incredibly famous amongst the Lesser Earth Sovereigns, and all of them were Luo Li¡¯s subordinates right now, heeding her orders.

    Sensing the provocation in Yu Hu¡¯s eye, Lu Fengxian helplessly smiled. Even someone that treated women as grass couldn¡¯t help being attracted by Luo Li. No wonder even the West Heaven Battle Emperor would invite someone like Luo Li as the Holy Maiden.

    As the saying went, heroes were fond of beauties. With so many people under Luo Li¡¯smand, there were at least half of them attracted by her charm. However, most of them were ashamed of their inferiority, thus they did not show it.

    Hearing their words, Luo Li turned around and smiled. ¡°The three of you don¡¯t have to fight. At this point, we¡¯re just fighting with generals against generals and troops against troops. Just doing your best will do.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re willing to heed your order!¡± Lu Fengxian and the rest cupped their hands together, along with those standing behind her, instantly forming into a spectacr scene.

    ¡°That bitch!¡± Hearing the high morale in Luo Li¡¯s camp, Ling Feizi¡¯s face was cold at this scene and she gritted her teeth.

    As the disciple of the West Heaven Battle Emperor, she¡¯s practically like a princess in the West Heaven Continent. In the past, who knows how many people have surrounded her, but it all started to change when Luo Li appeared and her name started to hang on the lips of those elites.

    Just a while back, the West Heaven Battle Emperor even gave out a decree to have Luo Li as the Holy Maiden, a position much higher than hers.

    This matter had instantly roused the jealousy in Ling Feizi¡¯s heart. So she only had one motive in this trip in the Lesser Earth Sovereign Battlefield, to suppress Luo Li and shame her.

    She wanted to let everyone in the West Heaven Continent know that Luo Li was inferior to her!

    ¡°Shu Yu, Shu Guang and Shu Chen. I¡¯ll leave Lu Fengxian and the other two to you three.¡± Ling Feizi took a deep breath before she looked at the three that stood behind her.

    The three of them came from the Shu Sect, a top-tiered force that was supported by the West Heaven Temple, and the three of them were elites amongst the younger generation. They¡¯re even more famous than Lu Fengxian and the rest.

    Hearing Ling Feizi¡¯s words, the three of them curled their lips, but they had nodded their heads in the end. After all, Ling Feizi was the disciple of the West Heaven Battle Emperor, so she had a noble status.

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll see how this party that Luo Li has gathered in a rush willpete against my West Heaven Temple!¡± Ling Feizi sneered. In terms of quality, her side was stronger, since her group belonged to the supporters of the West Heaven Temple. Thus, the Battle Emperor would naturally give them more resources, so their reputations and strengths were naturally stronger than Luo Li¡¯s side.

    When she finished speaking, she waved her hand and turned into a beam of light that flew out, along with therge group following after her. In just ten-odd breaths, the two parties had already approached.

    Luo Li raised her head and coldly looked at Ling Feizi, before the twodies raised their hands and waved them down at the same time.

    ¡°Move out!¡± When their voices rang out, boundless Spiritual Energy soared into the sky and hundreds of silhouettes flew out, along with innumerable attacks being unleashed.

    The violent attacks had caused the ground to violently tremble and some of the powerful ones amongst the two camps flew through the shock wave and found their opponents, instantly unleashing their moves over without any hesitation.

    Another group of three stopped Lu Fengxian¡¯s group of three and the two sides had immediately summoned their Sovereign Immortal Bodies to fight without any words.

    Fireworks exploded in the sky, but each of them was extremely dangerous, with a destructive prowess that constantly caused the mountain range to crumble.

    When the fireworks covered the skies, Luo Li and Ling Feizi stood in confrontation, facing each other.

    ¡°I never expected you to have some means and gather the losers that were fleeing.¡± Ling Feizi coldly said as she looked at Luo Li.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been too bossy, so there are people that naturally hate you. Speaking of which, it¡¯s all thanks to you that I could gather them up so swiftly.¡± Luo Li smiled.

    ¡°Just a mobbed group.¡± Ling Feizi¡¯s brows were raised, before she couldn¡¯t take Luo Li¡¯s attitude anymore, ¡°Hmph, I believe hat Mu Chen must be kneeling before Ling Zhanzi, begging for his life by now.¡±

    She knew that Luo Li seemed to be concerned of Mu Chen, so she knew that she could start from that guy if she wanted to disturb Luo Li¡¯s mood.

    Just as she had expected, she saw Luo Li¡¯s smile slowly retract while calmly looking at Ling Feizi. Although Luo Li was calmly looking at Ling Feizi, Ling Feizi felt traces of a chill. She knew that her words had angered this elegantdy.

    ¡°Sometimes, saying the wrong things and doing the wrong things have a price to pay... and I hope that you can afford it.¡± Luo Li¡¯s calm voice rang out without any fluctuations. When her voice resounded, a powerful Spiritual Energy burst out from her body and covered the sky.

    At the same time, a gorgeous figure appeared behind her, along with a formless pressure that shrouded this entire space. When Mu Chen saw this scene, his eyes narrowed and shortly after, he smiled. ¡°The Luo Shen Celestial Body... it looks like Ling Feizi has enraged Luo Li... someone¡¯s going to suffer now.¡±

 Chapter 1264 - Luo Liâ€™s Might

    Chapter 1264 - Luo Li¡¯s Might

    When that silhouette gradually formed behind Luo Li, a myriad foot of lustre burst out and gathered into a peerless silhouette that looked exactly the same as Luo Li, just that it had a sacred aura that made her look like a fairy.

    That silhouette possessed iparable beauty, as if it is the incarnation of beauty in the world.

    When the boundless lustre burst out, it caused the battle in this region to turn silent and countless intoxicated gazes were directed at the girl with long silvery hair.

    ¡°What a beautiful Sovereign Celestial Body...¡± Countless people muttered at this sight.

    Even the me Emperor and West Heaven Battle Emperor were briefly dazed by the beauty before they sighed, ¡°Truly worthy of being the most beautiful Sovereign Celestial Body in the world...¡±

    The Luo Shen Celestial Body was famed for its beauty since ancient times.

    It was said that there were strict requirements in order to cultivate this Sovereign Celestial Body. Firstly, the one cultivating it had to be a virgin, along with a peerless talent and appearance...

    Furthermore, once it was cultivated, the Sovereign Celestial Body and the main body would be transformed.

    In ancient time, Luo Shen had relied on this to be the Be of the Great Thousand World, with many outstanding Heavenly Sovereigns beneath her skirt. Thus, one could see how charming the so-called Be of the Great Thousand World was.

    Thus, even someone like the me Emperor and West Heaven Battle Emperor couldn¡¯t help eximing in admiration when they saw the Luo Shen Celestial Body.

    While the two of them were eximing, everyone¡¯s eyes were staring at the girl in intoxication and couldn¡¯t help muttering, ¡°How beautiful...¡±

    ...

    While everyone was enraptured with the breathtaking Luo Shen Celestial Body and Luo Li, Ling Feizi bit her lip and looked at Luo Li with jealousy.

    ¡°Luo Shen Celestial Body? Hmph, it¡¯s only a Sovereign Celestial Body that wins based on appearance, how shameful for its ranking!¡± Ling Feizi ridiculed.

    On the 99th Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies, the Luo Shen Celestial Body was ranked 11th, an absolutely terrifying ranking. After all, such a Sovereign Celestial Body was something that not even their West Heaven Battle Emperor could possess.

    At this moment, Ling Feizi also did not want Luo Li to take all the attention, so she formed seals with a single hand. Instantly, countless spiritual lustres burst out and a massive Sovereign Immortal Body was formed.

    Shockingly, Ling Feizi¡¯s Sovereign Immortal Body also had a female shape, along with a bright moon hanging behind its head.

    ¡°This is... the Profound Maiden Celestial Body?!¡± When Ling Feizi summoned her Sovereign Celestial Body, it had instantly caused amotion. Although that Sovereign Celestial Body was inferior to the Luo Shen Celestial Body, it was incredibly famous, since it was ranked 30th! It¡¯s something that only a force like a West Heaven Temple could possess.

    Standing on the Profound Maiden Celestial Body, Ling Feizi looked coldly at Luo Li and sneered, ¡°Today, I¡¯ll let everyone see that your Luo Shen Celestial Body is only an empty shell without power!¡±

    Without any hesitation, her foot tapped and the moon hanging behind the Profound Maiden Celestial Body burst forth with a myriad foot of moonlight that pierced through space and swept towards the Luo Shen Celestial Body. In the path of the gentle light, it had left countless marks in its path.

    As the moonlight that contained killing intent enveloped the area, Luo Li raised her eyes and gently lifted her hand. The Luo Shen Celestial Body also raised its head and an intense lump of spiritual lustre burst into countless petals.

    When those petals drifted about and came in contact with the moonlight, the petals started to grow into flower buds and enveloped the moonlight.

    It was a breathtaking sight from the petals in the sky.

    Many people inwardly eximed at such a beautiful confrontation, but they knew how dangerous it was. Whether it was the petals or moonlight, they were incredibly lethal.

    When Ling Feizi saw how Luo Li easily resolved her attacks, her face turned a little more grave. Although her heart was filled with jealousy, she wasn¡¯t a fool, and she had started to treat this confrontation more seriously from the previous sh.

    ¡°It looks like general means won¡¯t be able to do anything to her.¡± Ling Feizi clenched her teeth with a chill shing across her eyes. She no longer hesitated and the Profound Maiden Celestial Body extended its fair hand out; however, it wasn¡¯t moving in the direction of Luo Li, but to the bright moon behind it.

    When the hand touched the moon, a stunning cold aura burst out, akin to a divine weapon that could split the heavens and earth into two.

    Ling Feizi abruptly formed seals before her cold voice echoed, ¡°Sovereign Ability - Maiden¡¯s Full Moon!¡±

    Holding onto the moon, the Profound Maiden Celestial Body shed down and moonlight covered this region. A myriad foot-wide de aura burst forth from the moon and pounced towards Luo Li.

    Under the sharp aura, even space had been sliced apart, and countless Lesser Earth Sovereigns felt a chill down their spines before their faces started to change.

    The sharp aura was akin to a bolt of lightning and appeared before the Luo Shen Celestial Body in the next moment.

    Luo Li maintained aposed expression without any changes despite the terrifying attack. It was such elegance that increased her charm even more.

    When the sharp aura was about to sh down, the Luo Shen Celestial Body formed seals with a single hand, and a spiritual lustre burst out before it. A glittering river started to flow out into a torrential wave that crashed against the sharp aura.

    The earth trembled. The wave was torn apart, while the sharp aura crumbled...

    Ling Feizi¡¯s eyes turned colder and she brandished her hand. In the next moment, hundreds of sharp auras burst out like a rainstorm, along with killing intent that enveloped towards Luo Li.

    An endless wave of the glittering river continued to flow out from the Luo Shen Celestial Body and joined together, forming into a massively infinite river. No matter how the sharp aura shed, it was all destroyed by the waves.

    In just a few minutes, Ling Feizi had already unleashed over a hundred attacks, and every single one of those could even ughter a Lesser Earth Sovereign.

    But in the end, those attacks couldn¡¯t break through the river that shrouded around the Luo Shen Celestial Body.

    Astonished gazes were directed at the intense battle between the twodies. Such an attack was something that would make even a Greater Earth Sovereign change their expression. The twodies could absolutely stand at the peak amongst all the Lesser Earth Sovereigns, and they might even be able to confront a Greater Earth Sovereign.

    But... judging from the looks of it, Ling Feizi¡¯s attacks were powerful, but they couldn¡¯t get through Luo Shen Celestial Body¡¯s defences...

    ¡°Do you only know how to defend?¡± Seeing that her effort was futile, Ling Feizi¡¯s face grew unsightly. She did not expect the Luo Shen Celestial Body to have such robust defences. Even her attacks couldn¡¯t make it through that defence.

    ¡°I just wanted to test the level of the Profound Maiden Celestial Body.¡± Luo Li smiled as she continued, ¡°But it looks like there¡¯s nothing remarkable about it.¡±

    Ling Feizi was enraged as sheughed, ¡°Impudent!¡±

    Luo Li smiled; she did not bother replying to Ling Feizi. Instead, her hands started to form seals.

    The glittering river swiftly flowed, it was akin to a massive water dragon that coiled around the Luo Shen Celestial Body.

    The Luo Shen Celestial Body slowly stretched out its hand and grabbed ahold of the glittering river and it instantly formed into a longsword. When the Luo Shen Celestial Body wielded the sword, an extremely sharp sword aura soared into the sky, even the mountain range down below had been split into two!

    ¡°It¡¯s rude not to reciprocate. Since that¡¯s the case, please receive this sword of mine. If you can receive it, I will admit my defeat.¡± Luo Li gently smiled and spoke with elegance and confidence.

    ¡°Then wait to admit your loss!¡± Ling Feiziughed from the anger before she gritted her teeth and ridiculed.

    Despite her words, her eyes had turned serious. She had sensed a fatal danger at this moment.

    Luo Li brilliantly smiled before the longsword stabbed forth, along with a boundless sword lustre that swept throughout the heavens and earth.

    ¡°Sovereign Ability - Sword of the Luo River!¡± In the past, Luo Li had cultivated a Divine Art known as the Luo River of the Sword. Although the names were simr, they were drastically different.

    When Luo Li¡¯s voice resounded, an endless sword lustre swept out, along with sshes of water; however, those sshes contained an extremely dreadful sharp sword aura.

    Everyone was looking at this with a drastic change in their expressions. When they looked at the torrential waves, their heart trembled.

    The sword aura dominated thirty thousand miles in radius. At this moment, they finally understood why the Luo Shen Celestial Body was ranked 11th of the 99th Ranking of Sovereign Celestial Bodies...

 Chapter 1265 - Victory

    Chapter 1265 - Victory

    The sword lustre filled the heavens and earth, along with the sounds of sshing water. Ling Feizi¡¯s cold expression had been reced with a solemn one, a trace of fear in her eyes. She never expected Luo Li¡¯s sword to be so terrifying...

    When the sword brandished out, the sword lustre filled every corner of the heavens and earth and facing this sword, and it¡¯s actually impossible to avoid it.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Ling Feizi gritted her teeth with a sh of chill in her eyes. Coming this far, there¡¯s no path of retreat for her, and she wanted to see if there¡¯s still a smile on Luo Li¡¯s face when she blocked this attack of hers.

    ¡°Are you really thinking that my Profound Maiden Celestial Body is good to bully?!¡± Ling Feizi bit her tongue and a mouthful of blood essence flew out, containing incredible Spiritual Energy.

    The mouthful of blood flew out and fell onto the moon held by the Profound Maiden Celestial Body. Instantly, fresh blood dyed it, and the glistening moon had immediately turned crimson, along with a terrifying ominous aura that gradually froze the surrounding space...

    The crimson moon trembled and flew from the hand of the Profound Maiden Celestial Body, unleashing a torrential crimson lustre. In the end, it had turned into a sh of crimson radiance, piercing through space and quickly flew towards the sword lustre.

    The crimson lustre emanated a cold aura that even the Spiritual Energy in the heavens and earth had turned into ice the instant it made contact and fell from the sky...

    Under countless gazes, the sword lustre and crimson moon shed together a few breathster.

    In that instant of impact, a dazzling lustre filled every corner of this Lesser Earth Sovereign Battlefield. The mountain range had also crumbled under the lustre.

    Everyone around a few thousand miles in radius had fled with horror on their faces, since they knew that if the shock wave swept them, they would surely be heavily injured, even if they¡¯re not dead.

    Shocked gazes watched as the crimson moon sliced the sword lustre apart. However, as the sword lustre dissipated, the crimson moon also dimmed down as the price.

    Suddenly, as the crimson moon was cutting through the sword lustre, a glittering longsword flew out of nowhere and came in contact with the moon and a crisp sound rang throughout the sky.

    Ling Feizi¡¯s face had instantly turned pale with fear in her eyes as she saw cracks starting to spread out on the crimson moon.

    The crimson moon had finally reached its limit and shattered apart. Luo Li had calmly tapped her finger in the air with a fluctuation spreading out, causing the longsword that pierced through the moon to disappear once again.

    Ling Feizi felt that something was amiss, so she immediately started to retreat, controlling the Profound Maiden Celestial Body. She seemed to have sensed something, so Spiritual Energy barriers were formed intoyers of defence.

    However, an ear-piercing voice rang out while she was retreating and her body froze. She slowly lowered her head with great difficulty and saw the longsword pierce through the chest of the Profound Maiden Celestial Body, causing the celestial body to explode.

    The Profound Maiden Celestial Body had exploded under the sword lustre and dispersed into Spiritual Energy that descended like a rainstorm.

    Ling Feizi had also suffered heavy injuries and spewed a mouthful of blood, before her body mmed against a mountain, causing the entire mountain to copse in the process.

    With that, the sword lustre also started to fade and Luo Li slowly retracted her hand quietly on the Luo Shen Celestial Body. Fixing her gaze on the copsed mountain, she dered in a gentle voice, ¡°You lost.¡±

    Everyone on the battlefield was dumbfounded. No one expected that despite everything Ling Feizi did, she still wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand Luo Li¡¯s attack. Evidently, Luo Li was the final victor.

    Rocks fell from the mountain before Ling Feizi¡¯s silhouette appeared with a trace of blood on the corner of her lips. Her eyes shed with unwillingness and she gritted her teeth. ¡°I did not admit defeat!¡±

    However, Luo Li did not pay further attention to her, but waved her hand. Her Spiritual Energy flew out and Battle Seals started to fly out of Ling Feizi¡¯s sleeve.

    When Ling Feizi saw this, she was angered to the point that she spewed another mouthful of blood. Being heavily injured, she no longer had the power topete with Luo Li anymore.

    When all her Battle Seals were seized, Ling Feizi¡¯s surroundings started to fluctuate. She was about to be kicked out of the battlefield. She directed her hateful gaze at Luo Li and gritted her teeth. ¡°Luo Li, just you wait! I will defeat you, one day!¡±

    However, Luo Li wasn¡¯t even bothered by her speech.

    In the end, Ling Feizi¡¯s silhouette disappeared into a spatial vortex, since she had lost her qualification.

    After defeating Ling Feizi, Luo Li directed her gaze at the camp of Ling Feizi and tapped her foot. The Luo Shen Celestial Body flew out along with her. A sharp sword lustre soared into the sky once again, enveloping towards those Lesser Earth Sovereigns.

    Facing Luo Li¡¯s attack, the three from the Shu Sect bitterly smiled, and after a brief struggle in their hearts, they realised that even if they joined hands together, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for them to fight with the Luo Shen Celestial Body.

    ¡°We admit defeat!¡± After realising the cruel reality, the three of them could only surrender. hey understood that Luo Li wasn¡¯t someone that a Lesser Earth Sovereign could confront. Right now, she¡¯s most likely the strongest Lesser Earth Sovereign in the West Heaven Continent, with a massive gap between her and them!

    They bitterly smiled at this reality. They were elites, but after seeing Luo Li, they understood that there¡¯s always someone stronger than them.

    When the three of them surrendered, Luo Li also stopped and stood on the Luo Shen Celestial Body, looking at them. The three elites of the Shu Sect could only toss out all the Battle Seals in their possession in depression.

    When Lu Fengxian¡¯s group of three saw how Luo Li made the three from Shu Sect surrender so easily, their faces were stered withplicated expressions.

    Such a beauty was fit to be known as a matchless genius. Although they¡¯re also known as geniuses, they knew howughable that was today.

    Facing the peerless beauty, even someone as prideful as Lu Fengxian felt ashamed of his inferiority. How could anyone match up to such beauty?

    Yu Hu also bitterly smiled, suppressing the admiration in his heart.

    How is that Mu Chen worthy of her favour...? They exchanged a look and sighed in their hearts. At this moment, they felt endlessly jealous of Mu Chen.

    ¡°Anyone still want to fight?¡± While the three of them sighed, Luo Li turned to look at the Lesser Earth Sovereigns from Ling Feizi¡¯s camp and her voice gently resounded, causing many people¡¯s faces to turn dark.

    Coming this far, how could they not tell that they stood in the wrong camp? With Ling Feizi¡¯s defeat, they would also pay the price for standing with the wrong camp.

    Facing this situation, many people had their hearts turn cold, but they could only hand out the Battle Seals before leaving the battlefield.

    In just a few minutes, Ling Feizi¡¯s camp had been reduced to barely thirty. They were those that didn¡¯t want to give up and even tried to flee.

    Luo Li waved her hand and over a hundred silhouettes flew out. The time for an incense to burnter, those people had all been cleared out.

    Right now, only Luo Li¡¯s camp remained in this Lesser Earth Sovereign Battlefield. They handed over all of the other camp¡¯s Battle Seals, which amounted to over a few hundred.

    Luo Li took out her Battle Seals, as well. She looked around and smiled. ¡°Since we have won, we will distribute based on contributions.¡±

    Everyone nodded their heads, since their contributions were all recorded. Thus, they immediately made their move and obtained the amount of Battle Seals that they¡¯re entitled to.

    Ten-odd breathster, there were only eighty-odd Battle Seals floating in the sky that belonged to Luo Li.

    However, she did not touch those Battle Seals. She waved her hand and distributed her Battle Seals away.

    Everyone wasn¡¯t surprised by her actions, since they knew what that meant. Luo Li gave up on her Battle Seals, since she needed the quota.

    No one objected to this, since it was all within expectations. Furthermore, only Luo Li could be qualified to obtain that quota with her strength.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Luo Li, they would have already been kicked out of the battlefield by Ling Feizi. How else could they obtain so many Battle Seals to exchange for treasures?

    Thus, everyone faced Luo Li and said in respectful voices, ¡°We express our gratitude to Empress Luo!¡±

    After exchanging for treasures, everyone started to leave the battlefield, aside from Luo Li. Evidently, the final victor of this Lesser Earth Sovereign Battlefield had an owner now.

    Raising her face, Luo Li looked in the void and smiled. It was a gorgeous smile that could topple any empire. Although she had no idea about the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield¡¯s situation, she had a feeling that Mu Chen had won.

    Because, right from the beginning, she had absolute trust in him...

 Chapter 1266 - Distribution of the Baptism

    Chapter 1266 - Distribution of the Baptism

    When Luo Li appeared in the za, themotion instantly turned silent and countless intoxicated gazes were directed towards the girl.

    Furthermore, everyone knew that not only did she possess peerless beauty, but even her talent wasparable to her beauty...

    Her radiance made many people feel ashamed of their inferiority.

    Facing those gazes, she maintained a calm expression while sweeping her gaze around. When she saw Mu Chen, who was together with Luo Tianshen, she smiled.

    Her smile had instantly caused everything to be dull inparison and envious gazes were directed at Mu Chen with hatred mixed in.

    If Mu Chen hadn¡¯t shown such a shocking performance in the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield, someone might have already made a move against him by now.

    Mu Chen helplessly smiled in response to those gazes. At this moment, he understood that there¡¯s genuinely a kind of woman in the world that had a disastrous beauty.

    Luo Li was rid of her inexperience from before and had reached such heights in her beauty after cultivating the Luo Shen Celestial Body.

    Fortunately, this beauty had already been subdued by him... so let him bear the disaster that it would bring!

    A cough suddenly resounded from the stairs that broke the moment between Mu Chen and Luo Li. Everyone directed their gazes over and saw the West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s emotionless face. Everyone could tell that this Heavenly Sovereign of the West Heaven Continent wasn¡¯t satisfied with this result.

    Naturally, no one would be happy after seeing 2 of the 3 quotas being seized away.

    But the West Heaven Battle Emperor couldn¡¯t do anything to Luo Li, since she did it ording to procedures, participating with the qualification given to the Luo God n. Furthermore, Luo Li was genuinely stronger than Ling Feizi.

    Suppressing the unhappiness in his heart, his voice resounded, ¡°The quotas for the West Heaven Continent¡¯s Seed of the Continent have been determined.

    ¡°In the Perfected Earth Sovereign Battlefield - Senior Winter.

    ¡°In the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield - Mu Chen.

    ¡°In the Lesser Earth Sovereign Battlefield - Luo Li.¡±

    When the West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s voice resounded, three silhouettes appeared at the centre of the za and ear-deafening cheers resounded. Although there were only three final victors, the spectators had given sufficient respect for the three of them.

    Senior Winter looked the same, but his gaze was focused on Mu Chen and Luo Li.

    The youth stood straight with a gentle crescent in his eyes. But despite that, there was a killing aura that couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    The girl wore ck clothes that outlined her charming figure. Her rosy lips pursed together with a smile, looking as noble as an empress.

    This outstanding boy and girl were akin to a golden couple that looked extremely well-matched. Even the me Emperor had nodded his head with a smile at the two exceptional younger generations.

    ¡°The three of you will obtain the Seeds of the Continent, since you guys have won. Now, I will bring you guys to ept the baptism of the Continent¡¯s Energy.¡± The West Heaven Battle Emperor said.

    When he spoke, not only did Luo Li and Mu Chen¡¯s eyes light up, even Senior Winter¡¯s face trembled with unconceble thirst in his eyes.

    As someone at the Senior Winter¡¯s level, he¡¯s just a step away from the Heavenly Sovereign Realm. But the difficulty was as high as ascending the heavens.

    In the Great Thousand World, Perfected Earth Sovereigns were absolute top-tiered powerhouses, and only those that have stepped into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm could be known as pinnacle existences.

    As long as they became a Heavenly Sovereign, they would be able to dominate a continent with countless experts under theirmand. Just like the West Heaven Continent, the number of existences akin to Senior Winter could be counted on two hands. If it wasn¡¯t for the West Heaven Battle Emperor helping him, Senior Winter knew that he would have a higher risk to obtain the quota.

    The difference between a Perfected Earth Sovereign and Heavenly Sovereign was akin to heaven and earth.

    Thus, ascending to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm has been a dream of a Perfected Earth Sovereign like Senior Winter. But he knew that with his talent, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take that step up if there wasn¡¯t any great opportunity.

    And right now, the baptism of the Continent¡¯s Energy was that opportunity for him!

    Although not every Seed of the Continent could break through to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, their chances were much higher. Just this alone was enough to tempt Senior Winter.

    So when he heard the West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s words, even Senior Winter couldn¡¯t suppress the excitement in his heart.

    The spectators all looked at the three silhouettes on the za with envy, since this opportunity belonged to the three of them.

    ¡°Is the me Emperor going to watch the baptism of my West Heaven Continent?¡± The West Heaven Battle Emperor turned to look at the me Emperor.

    Hearing that, the me Emperor shook his head with a smile. ¡°The Baptism of the Continent is a secret to each continent, so I won¡¯t be participating.¡±

    That sort of location was the convergence of the Continent¡¯s Energy, and it could be considered the foundation of a continent. Thus, generally, no one was allowed in due to how secretive it was.

    ¡°Thanks for the invitation, Battle Emperor. If there¡¯s an opportunity in the future, doe to my Endless Fire Territory as a guest.¡± The me Emperor smiled.

    ¡°I have long heard of the Endless Fire Territory¡¯s reputation. I will definitely pay a visit, if there¡¯s an opportunity.¡± The West Heaven Battle Emperor nodded. Although they were both supreme forces, he knew that the foundation of the Endless Fire Territory wasn¡¯t something that his West Heaven Temple could bepared to.

    The me Emperor smiled, then appeared before Mu Chen and Luo Li with a smile. ¡°Mu Chen, you¡¯ve done pretty well this time.¡±

    Mu Chen respectfully cupped his hands together, while Luo Li had also given a greeting to express their respect.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Senior me Emperor¡¯s help, I¡¯m afraid that I wouldn¡¯t even have this qualification. This Junior will certainly remember this favour in his heart.¡± Mu Chen said, since he knew that if it wasn¡¯t for the me Emperor, the West Heaven Battle Emperor would definitely not allow him to participate.

    The me Emperor waved his hand and smiled. ¡°Never bully a youth while he¡¯s young. This is something that I have personally experienced as well, so how can Imit that mistake? Mu Chen, I believe a day wille when you will stand at the same height as me.¡±

    Seeing the importance that the me Emperor had ced on him, Mu Chen was a little embarrassed, despite that being his objective.

    ¡°Since this matter hase to an end, I have to return to the Endless Fire Territory. If you¡¯re interested, you can pay a visit to the Endless Fire Territory, and I believe that Xiao Xiao will want to see you.¡± The me Emperor smiled. His invitation was even more polite than the one he said to the West Heaven Battle Emperor.

    When Mu Chen heard his words, he nodded his head.

    The me Emperor no longer stayed and waved his hand before he gradually disappeared.

    ¡°Follow me.¡± After looking at the me Emperor who had disappeared, the West Heaven Battle Emperor looked at the three of them and waved his hand. A spiritual lustre enveloped the three of them, and in the next instant, the four of them had disappeared.

    When the four of them left, sighs resounded from the surroundings and everyone started to disperse as well. Thus, one could expect how the news of this Seed of the Continent¡¯spetition would spread. Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t take a long time for the three names to resound throughout the Great Thousand World.

    ...

    When Mu Chen¡¯s vision cleared up, he realised that his surroundings were dark, akin to a starry sky and the silence was extremely terrifying.

    A cold touch stretched over and gently held onto his hand. Mu Chen also held that hand back before he turned to Luo Li, who was beside him.

    At this moment, darkness had vanished before them and Mu Chen could see a dazzling starry sky.

    This starry sky looked extremely odd. There would asionally be huge whales, great rocs and colossal trees growing. This entire region seemed like an ancient world.

    From this, Mu Chen could sense an extremely pure ancient Spiritual Energy that wasn¡¯t the same as that outside. It¡¯s as if the Spiritual Energy was originating from ancient times; ancient and pure.

    ¡°This is the intersection between the West Heaven Continent¡¯s Spiritual Energy. This scene is what¡¯s formed after a few hundred years ofbination, and the baptism will take ce here.¡±

    ¡°Now, the three of you will enter and absorb it. As for the results, that will only depend on your own fortune.¡± The West Heaven Battle Emperor faintly said.

    Mu Chen did not notice anything when the West Heaven Battle Emperor said this, but Luo Li¡¯s gaze shed and she said, ¡°The Battle Emperor is saying that we have to rely on our own abilities to absorb the baptism?¡±

    The West Heaven Battle Emperor nodded his head in response, which made Luo Li¡¯s gaze instantly sh with rage and her brows were knitted together. ¡°Battle Emperor, isn¡¯t this a little too much?¡±

    When Mu Chen noticed Luo Li¡¯s expression, his brows knitted as well. His gaze was directed at the West Heaven Battle Emperor. It looks like this fellow is nning something again...

 Chapter 1267 - Share of the Baptism

    Chapter 1267 - Share of the Baptism

    When Luo Li¡¯s angry voice resounded, the atmosphere suddenly froze with a powerful pressure being emanated, causing this space to tremble.

    ¡°Audacious!¡± As the most loyal subordinate of the West Heaven Battle Emperor, Senior Winter roared and his sharp gaze fixated on Luo Li, who dared to offend the West Heaven Battle Emperor.

    Mu Chen knitted his brows before he took a step forth and protected Luo Li with a stone talisman in his hand. As long as he crushed it, he would be able to summon the spiritual clone of the Martial Ancestor.

    Although this was the final trump card in his hand, Mu Chen did not hesitate. If the West Heaven Battle Emperor was really going to bully them, then he could only summon the Martial Ancestor over. At that time, he¡¯d see how the West Heaven Battle Emperor was going to clean up the mess.

    With a calm expression, the West Heaven Battle Emperor turned to look at Luo Li. ¡°What has this Emperor done wrong?¡±

    Even facing the West Heaven Battle Emperor, Luo Li showed no signs of fear and her brows were knitted. ¡°Why is the Battle Emperor pretending not to know? There are limits to the baptism energy, and in the past, it has always been distributed ording to the rules. The Lesser and Greater Earth Sovereigns would each take 30%, while the Perfected Earth Sovereign would be given the remaining 40%.

    ¡°However, the Battle Emperor is disregarding it right now and called us to fight for it amongst ourselves.¡±

    Hearing Luo Li¡¯s words, Mu Chen finally understood that the Baptism Energy had always been distributed ordingly to make it just and fair. After all, a Perfected Earth Sovereign was stronger than the other two, so thetter would seize the majority of the energy if they allowed a contest.

    ording to Mu Chen¡¯s estimation, Senior Winter might seize 60% of the baptism, leaving 40% or even less to the two of them.

    The Continent¡¯s energy was something that required a few hundred years of umtion, so the difference in shares would also represent a different concept.

    Evidently, the West Heaven Battle Emperor felt that the two of them were here to seize what belonged to his continent, so he¡¯s trying to hinder them...

    Hearing Luo Li¡¯s exnation, the West Heaven Battle Emperor showed no fluctuations in his eyes and smiled. ¡°The distribution is different everywhere. The ruler of the continent has always decided it. So I have the right to distribute it this way, even if you call the me Emperor over again, I am not in the wrong.

    ¡°In the path of cultivation, it has always been the weak that fell prey to the strong. If you guys can¡¯t obtain sufficient Baptism Energy, that means that the problem lies in the two of you. If you can¡¯t even resolve this issue, you won¡¯t be able to ascend into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, even if you became the Seed of the Continent.¡±

    Hearing the West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s dignified words, Luo Li knitted her brows. Just when she wanted to argue further, she was stopped by Mu Chen.

    ¡°Although the West Heaven Battle Emperor isn¡¯t showing any bearing, what you say makes sense.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    Hearing the prick hidden behind Mu Chen¡¯s words, the West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s brows were raised, but he did not exin any further. He only cast a strange nce at Mu Chen. ¡°That means that you have no objections to my method of distribution?¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head and smiled. ¡°There is no absolute fairness in the world. One can only charge bravely through the path of a supreme powerhouse. If one doesn¡¯t have enough ability and loses the opportunity, they can only me themselves.¡±

    Luo Li turned to look at Mu Chen. Although she couldn¡¯t understand why he agreed to this unfair distribution, she kept quiet due to her trust in him.

    Seeing that Mu Chen showed no objection, the West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s gaze flickered. Facing the unexpected Mu Chen, even he did not dare to belittle him.

    ¡°Since the West Heaven Battle Emperor has decided on the distribution method, then I have another question here. If the oue isn¡¯t what you had in mind, will you make a move and disrupt it?¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    The West Heaven Battle Emperor knitted his brows and said with an unsightly expression, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    If he had enough reason to change the rules of distribution, no one would say a word, even if this matter got out. But if he interfered in the oue, then it would surely attract so much disdain that it wouldn¡¯t be just a small blow to someone like him.

    Seeing his response, Mu Chen nodded his head with a smile. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m assured. Can we start now?¡±

    Because he couldn¡¯t see any worry in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, the West Heaven Battle Emperor knitted his brows even tighter. He had no idea if Mu Chen was faking it, but regardless of anything, how could a mere Lesser Earth Sovereignpete with a Perfected Earth Sovereign?

    Harbouring this thought in his mind, the West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s expression turned a little gentle when he nced at Senior Winter. Thetter also nodded his head in response.

    Senior Winter naturally understood the West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s intention. That was for him to obtain more Baptism Energy so that it would not benefit Mu Chen.

    Facing this request, there wasn¡¯t any difficulty for Senior Winter. On the contrary, he was rejoicing in his heart. After all, ording to past distributions, he could only obtain 40%. But if they¡¯re entirely relying on their capabilities, then he could receive at least another 10% from Mu Chen and Luo Li respectively. That meant that he would be able to obtain 60% of it, that¡¯s practically a big pie dropping from the sky for him.

    After hinting at Senior Winter, the West Heaven Battle Emperor waved his hand. ¡°Since there¡¯s no issue, then let us begin. You guys have to remember that you only have an incense¡¯s time to choose your location. After that, the baptism will start, and under that state, you guys won¡¯t be able topete anymore.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered. That meant that they had to determine the amount of their Baptism within an incense¡¯s time, and the Baptism would begin.

    Mu Chen and Luo Li exchanged a look before the two of them flew out towards the starry sky. After them, the Senior Winter¡¯s silhouette slowly followed behind.

    A few breathster, the three of them appeared in the starry sky.

    Whales were swimming and ancient trees were swaying, but they were all illusions that passed through Mu Chen¡¯s body when they came in contact with them.

    However, Mu Chen could sense an extraordinarily pure and ancient Spiritual Energy within them. It was something that Mu Chen hadn¡¯t felt before, as if it only existed in ancient times.

    While Mu Chen sunk into the feeling, a powerful surge of Spiritual Energy suddenly swept out towards the four directions. Spiritual Energy fluctuations had instantly formed into a barrier that isted the Spiritual Energies in the sky.

    Raising his head, Mu Chen could see Senior Winter unleashing his Spiritual Energy to allocate the territories.

    Mu Chen and Luo Li exchanged a nce and Spiritual Energy burst from their bodies at the same time without any hesitation, spreading their Spiritual Energies towards the sky.

    In the beginning, they did not sh with Senior Winter and avoided thetter to obtain those territories that Senior Winter hadn¡¯t touch.

    In less than ten minutes, the three of them had already drawn out their own territories.

    At this moment, Senior Winter had upied roughly 50% of the Baptism Energy, even if Mu Chen and Luo Li joined forces together, they could only obtain the other 50%.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Senior Winter sorted and a torrential Spiritual Energy blew out in the direction of Mu Chen and Luo Li¡¯s territories.

    Evidently, he had started to snatch Mu Chen and Luo Li¡¯s shares.

    Facing Senior Winter, Mu Chen and Luo Li immediately joined forces and their Spiritual Energy formed into barriers in an attempt to block out Senior Winter.

    However, as the West Heaven Battle Emperor had expected, Mu Chen and Luo Li were merely Lesser Earth Sovereigns. Facing a Perfected Earth Sovereign, even if they joined forces together, it was an existence that they couldn¡¯t confront.

    Thus, their defences had continuously been broken by Senior Winter. In just a few minutes, more territories were getting seized by Senior Winter.

    At this moment, Senior Winter had already obtained a total of 60%!

    Watching this scene, greed shed in the eyes of Senior Winter. He wanted more, since it would increase his chances of entering the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°Since the two of you do not have such fortune, let this old man receive it for the two of you!¡± Senior Winter sneered and no longer hesitated. Boundless Spiritual Energy swept in waves in the direction of Mu Chen and Luo Li¡¯s territories.

    Facing the greedy Senior Winter, Luo Li¡¯s face was cold before she summoned out her Luo Shen Celestial Body.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze shed before he had also brought out the Immortal Golden Body.

    The two of them directed their cold gazes towards Senior Winter. Even if thetter was a Perfected Earth Sovereign, he could only dream on seizing what belonged to them!

    Seeing their gazes, a disdainful smile rose on the corner of Senior Winter¡¯s lips.

    Two Lesser Earth Sovereigns were actually trying to obstruct him. It¡¯s inevitable!

    ¡°This old man will show the two of you that regardless of what geniuses you are, you guys can only bow before absolute strength!¡± Senior Winter sneered and spread his hands out. Instantly, a torrential Spiritual Energy swept out.

 Chapter 1268 - The Sword

    Chapter 1268 - The Sword

    Boundless Spiritual Energy swept out with Senior Winter in the centre. In the end, it had forcefully charged into the territories of Mu Chen and Luo Li.

    Under the charge, Mu Chen and Luo Li¡¯s bodies trembled. Shortly after, the Sovereign Immortal Bodies behind them burst forth with endless Spiritual Energy, forming into defences but they were still gradually being corroded...

    Although the two of them were outstanding amongst Lesser Earth Sovereigns and even had the ability to bypass realms and fight, Senior Winter wasn¡¯t a Greater Earth Sovereign, but a genuine Perfected Earth Sovereign!

    An existence on this level could suppress the two of them with just Spiritual Energy alone.

    And fortunately, they¡¯re only using Spiritual Energy to invade and upy territories. If they fought, even Mu Chen and Luo Li together wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with Senior Winter.

    Regardless of anything, the gap between a Lesser and Perfected Earth Sovereign wasn¡¯t something that could be filled.

    Senior Winter looked at Mu Chen and Luo Li¡¯s territories that were being gradually upied by him with a cold sneer. ording to this speed, he might hold 70% or even 80% when the time was up!

    Just thinking about him upying 80% of the Baptism Energy, even with his mentality, Senior Winter couldn¡¯t help rejoicing.

    ¡°What a blessing from the heavens!¡± Senior Winterughed in his heart. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Chen and Luo Li obtaining the quota, the West Heaven Battle Emperor might not give him this opportunity. After all, it had always been fairly distributed in the past.

    While Senior Winter was feeling happy, Luo Li knitted her brows before she turned to look at Mu Chen and transmitted her voice over, ¡°Mu Chen, what should we do? If this goes on, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t have much left.¡±

    Mu Chen took a deep breath. He was a little surprised by the pressure that Senior Winter gave him. Evidently,pared to a Perfected Earth Sovereign, even a Greater Earth Sovereign like Ling Zhanzi couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    However, it wouldn¡¯t be that easy to seize the Baptism Energy that belonged to them!

    With this thought, a cold light flickered in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes before he formed seals together. The space around him fluctuated and two silhouettes appeared, they were the ck-robed and white-robed Mu Chens.

    When the two Mu Chens appeared, they immediately sat down and a boundless Spiritual Energy burst out, joining the defence to obstruct Senior Winter.

    With the two Mu Chens joining, Senior Winter¡¯s power instantly weakened. Sometimes, it even took a long time for an oue regarding a small territory.

    ¡°What a troublesome kid!¡± Senior Winter knitted his brows at this situation, since he never expected that a mere Lesser Earth Sovereign would cause him such trouble.

    The two of them were currently battling head-on, so Senior Winter wouldn¡¯t be afraid of Mu Chen, even if the other party possessed two clones, Senior Winter was still confident of winning.

    But right now, if he wanted to suppress thetter as a Perfected Earth Sovereign, it would be against the rules...

    Thus, Senior Winter wasn¡¯t able to obtain an advantage when facing Mu Chen and Luo Li now.

    ¡°Hmph, but the advantage is with me, it¡¯s just slowing down the process. If this goes on, I will still obtain more than 70% after the time.¡± Senior Winter sneered in his heart. Although Mu Chen was trying his best to resist and stopped him from obtaining 80%, 70% was enough for him to be satisfied.

    With this thinking, Senior Winter suppressed the worry in his heart and slowly began to devour their territories...

    Seeing Mu Chen stopping the situation, Luo Li felt slightly relieved, but her face was still solemn. She could sense that even with this obstruction, their share was still being slowly devoured by Senior Winter, it¡¯s just that it had been slowed down.

    ¡°If this goes on, I¡¯m afraid that we will only be able to maintain 30% after the time. It¡¯s too little for the two of us...¡± Luo Li clenched her teeth. She decided that if that happened, she would give up on her share and let Mu Chen have it. Otherwise, 30% would be insufficient for a perfect baptism.

    Mu Chen had no idea of her thoughts, but his expression was calm. He showed no anxiety or anger from this situation.

    It¡¯s as if he had given up hope.

    Senior Winter sneered in disdain. Mu Chen was rather tactful, knowing that it¡¯s impossible for the two of them topete with him.

    Looking at how tactful you are, I¡¯ll leave them 30% or others will be saying that I¡¯m bullying. Senior Winter grinned.

    When the West Heaven Battle Emperor saw this, he knitted his brows. ording to his understanding, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t a weakling. Even if his opponent was powerful, Mu Chen would still do his best to fight. Otherwise, Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t even bezy to show respect for a Heavenly Sovereign like him.

    But facing Senior Winter, was he only going to resist?

    ¡°Did he really give up, or... he still has a card up his sleeve?¡± The West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s gaze flickered, but he couldn¡¯t imagine how Mu Chen couldpete with a Perfected Earth Sovereign.

    Time gradually passed as the West Heaven Battle Emperor fell into thoughts. The time had nearlye to an end with roughly 70% of the territories being dominated by Senior Winter and the boundless ancient Spiritual Energy was flowing in his territory.

    ¡°Haha!¡± With the end nearing, Senior Winter also couldn¡¯t suppress the excitement in his heart andughed. With 70% baptism, he now had a trace of confidence of breaking through to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm in the future.

    Luo Li clenched her fist and looked at Mu Chen.

    Time gradually flowed and the ancient Spiritual Energy gradually emanated a lustre. Evidently, they¡¯re going to convert into the baptism soon.

    Mu Chen¡¯s fingers gently knocked against his knee. In that instant, when he felt that thest moment had arrived, his ck pupils beamed.

    He abruptly stood up with a crystallised ancient sword in his hand. Holding onto the sword, he emanated a powerful aura, akin to a deity at this moment, and unleashed a sh in the direction of Senior Winter!

    The beam streaked across and flew towards Senior Winter.

    Without any sound or bearing, it was a sword that made the smile on Senior Winter¡¯s face freeze. At that moment, despair rose up in his heart with fear crawling on his face.

    That¡¯s because he could sense an unfathomable fluctuation from that sword, something that he would feel when he faced the West Heaven Battle Emperor!

    That¡¯s a genuine Heavenly Sovereign¡¯s aura!

    ¡°Heavenly Sovereign?!¡± Senior Winter shrieked before his soul instantly left his body. His silhouette practically retreated based on reflex and his Spiritual Energy that was spreading out immediately retracted and formed defences around him.

    However, the defences steadily crumbled, causing his face to turn even paler. When the crystallised sword lustre was about to reach him, he roared and unleashed the Spiritual Energy in his body. He took a deep breath, and in the next instant, a deep-blue cold current gushed from his mouth.

    Although the cold current didn¡¯t look remarkable, his eyes had dimmed since it was his full power.

    The current and sword shed together. It was the cold current that copsed first. But when the current copsed, the sword lustre also dimmed before it shattered as well.

    The shattered sword lustre left a deep wound on Senior Winter¡¯s chest and he was left stunned. He actually blocked the attack that contained the aura of a Heavenly Sovereign?

    Just a moment ago, he felt that he was going to die under that sword!

    But it seemed that despite the danger, it wasn¡¯t as terrifying as he had imagined...

    After a brief moment of shock, Senior Winter soon recovered and raised his head. However, he saw that when the sword lustre copsed, Mu Chen had immediately controlled his Spiritual Energy to seize back the territories that he had previously upied!

    At this moment, he was only left with 30%!

    ¡°Outrageous!¡± Senior Winter roared and the terrifying Spiritual Energy burst out from him. Just when he was about to retaliate, the ancient Spiritual Energy in this region glowed and a lustre enveloped and froze space. Even Senior Winter was frozen, like a mosquito in amber.

    With his body froze, he looked in the direction of Mu Chen in rage before seeing a smile on thetter¡¯s face.

 Chapter 1269 - Baptism

    Chapter 1269 - Baptism

    A boundless luster blossomed from the starry sky. The ancient Spiritual Energy here was no longer as gentle a before. A terrifying power emanated, freezing the entire space. It was like time itself had slowed down.

    Senior Winter¡¯s body froze with rage on his face. However, there was nothing he could do because he couldn¡¯t move at the moment.

    But even so, his gaze was directed at Mu Chen with disbelief. Evidently, he had been greatly shocked by the sudden changes from before.

    He never imagined that at such a crucial moment, Mu Chen¡¯s retaliation would actually be so ferocious. That sword even contained the aura of a Heavenly Sovereign.

    However, the might wasn¡¯t as Senior Winter had expected. Although that sword couldnd him in great danger if he¡¯s careless, it hadn¡¯t reached the level of making him feel at a loss. The reason why he reacted that way was that he was startled by the Heavenly Sovereign aura on the sword.

    He was afraid that the me Emperor might have left a trump card for Mu Chen. Who was the me Emperor, a trump card prepared by such an existence could easily deal with someone like him.

    Thus, he had retracted all his Spiritual Energy and formed defenses at that moment to save his life...

    He managed to withstand that move, but he had lost the share of baptism that he had fought for and even made a loss of 10%!

    Right now, he only had a share of 30%!

    It was even lower than if they¡¯re going to share it proportionately!

    ¡°Damn it, damn it! That cunning brat!¡± Senior Winter cursed while feeling extremely regretful at this moment. He shouldn¡¯t have been overly arrogant. If he had done preparations, it wouldn¡¯t have resulted in him being scared by Mu Chen¡¯s sword.

    While Senior Winter felt extreme regret, the West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s face had also turned pale at this scene. At the same time, he nced at Mu Chen with a fearful gaze as well.

    That sword from before had, indeed, contained the aura of a Heavenly Sovereign, but it didn¡¯t belong to the me Emperor, it was another deep and unfathomable aura... If the owner of that aura was at peak form, even he wouldn¡¯t be able to contest with that existence.

    ¡°The me Emperor said that Mu Chen had received the inheritance of the Heavenly Emperor. If I¡¯m not wrong, that sword must have been left by that Heavenly Emperor, and that is how he took back his shares.¡± The West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s gaze flickered. He clearly did not think that Mu Chen would have such a trump card hidden up his sleeve.

    Furthermore, Mu Chen¡¯s patience was even more terrifying... Even when he faced Senior Winter earlier, he remainedposed until thest moment before he unleashed his trump card and obtained the lost shares!

    That sort of patience was simply terrifying, which made the West Heaven Battle Emperor take a deep breath and helplessly sigh. He no longer looked at Senior Winter, but turned around and left.

    The oue had already been determined, and Senior Winter had lost hisst chance and benefited Mu Chen instead.

    The energy started to convert, so unless he used his strength as a Heavenly Sovereign to disrupt the process, he wouldn¡¯t be able to interfere with Mu Chen¡¯s baptism.

    But if he did that, then it would be breaking the rules, and it would attract countless amounts of disdain if this was spread out. As someone that ced great concern on his reputation, the West Heaven Battle Emperor naturally couldn¡¯t tolerate it if such a matter urred.

    Not to mention that Mu Chen had the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor backing him up. So if he did that, then he might cause the me Emperor, who was joking around with him just a moment ago, to turn against him.

    So the West Heaven Battle Emperor was naturally unwilling to pay that price just to deal with one Mu Chen...

    ¡°So what if he became a Seed of the Continent? Seeds of the Continent only have a slightly higher chance in breaking through to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, at least 90% of them won¡¯t be able to achieve it...¡±

    As this thought shed in the West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s mind, he faintly smiled and disappeared. As long as it¡¯s not a Heavenly Sovereign, whether it¡¯s Lesser Earth Sovereign or Perfected Earth Sovereign, they¡¯re akin to ants in his eyes.

    When the West Heaven Battle Emperor left, the smiling intent in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes grew more profound. He was naturally satisfied with this oue.

    What he borrowed was the power of the Heavenly Emperor Sword that the Heavenly Emperor had left to him. The aura of the Heavenly Emperor was left on it, a genuine Heavenly Sovereign¡¯s aura. So that was the reason why Senior Winter was so terrified.

    However, Senior Winter didn¡¯t know that most of the Heavenly Emperor Sword¡¯s energy had been exhausted when the Heavenly Emperor killed the Nine-Corpse Sky Monarch. The remaining energy could only allow Mu Chen to use it for a few times.

    So to avoid the deadlock, Mu Chen had chosen to move at the final moment. This way, by the time Senior Winter had recovered, the result would already be determined.

    And the result was all within Mu Chen¡¯s expectations or even exceeded his expectations...

    Initially, he thought that he could only obtain their shares back, but he did not expect that he would even seize 10% from Senior Winter as well...

    He had clearly underestimated the intimidation that a Heavenly Sovereign aura had for Senior Winter.

    Just thinking about this, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help smiling before his gaze drifted towards Luo Li¡¯s direction. When he seized back the territories, Luo Li had already taken her split back. She only took 30%, leaving 40% to Mu Chen.

    ¡°Thisss...¡± Mu Chen felt helpless, but he did not say a word. That¡¯s because he had the ck-robed and white-robed Mu Chens as well. This was something that he had done on purpose, since he wished for the two clones to receive the baptism as well.

    Let¡¯s begin... Mu Chen closed his eyes as he muttered in his heart.

    As if this region had heard his voice, the ancient Spiritual Energy started to emanate a brilliant lustre before it swept throughout his territory and enveloped the three Mu Chens.

    When the light enveloped over, Mu Chen immediately felt the ancient Spiritual Energy pouring into his body. The cells in his body roared with excitement while frantically devouring the ancient Spiritual Energies.

    It was akin to a baby drinking his mother¡¯s milk, that thirst that came from deep within his soul.

    When the ancient Spiritual Energy entered Mu Chen¡¯s body and came in contact with his Spiritual Energy, it was a feeling akin thick ink entering a clear pond. At that moment, Mu Chen could gradually tell that his Spiritual Energy was starting to thicken.

    Under the baptism, Mu Chen could feel every single strand of his muscles, bones, blood, and even Spiritual Energy starting to change.

    When the significant changes urred within Mu Chen¡¯s body, he suddenly heard a resounding draconic roar, and phoenix cry. The True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits that hadn¡¯t been used for a long time appeared on his body.

    Ever since Mu Chen broke through to the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm, his True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits hadn¡¯tpleted their breakthrough. Thus, they couldn¡¯t grant significant help to him in battle, and he had gradually started to forget about them.

    But right now, under the baptism, the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits had woken up and they greedily devoured it. As they devoured, Mu Chen could vaguely sense their power swiftly approaching the Earth Sovereign Realm...

    ording to this speed, it probably wouldn¡¯t take long for them to break through to the Earth Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°The Seed of the Continent is truly filled with endless benefits.¡± Sensing the significant changes in his body, even Mu Chen couldn¡¯t hold back his joy. No wonder Senior Winter was so anxious, it turned out to be so miraculous.

    ¡°The baptism is too intense and freezes space and even time here... So time flows differently from outside. ording to the time here, this baptism... mightst for a few years, which means it¡¯ll only be a few months outside.¡± Sensing the changes in his body, Mu Chen had also sensed that time had gradually slowed down around him. Evidently, the Baptism Energy had changed thew of time and space in this region.

    Undoubtedly, this baptism would be a long one. Regarding this fact, Mu Chen felt relieved, since his cultivation speed exceeded an ordinary person¡¯s due to his talent. But sometimes, he still had to calm down and polish himself.

    No matter how great an unpolished gem was, they¡¯d have to be carved with utmost care. Sometimes, they even needed time to ferment them...

    Thus, only under deep umtion could he make another breakthrough with this baptism!

    An endless luster gushed out, freezing time and space. Only the five silhouettes that were enveloped by the lustre emanated traces of vitality as time slowly flowed under the silence...

 Chapter 1270 - Sensation

    Chapter 1270 - Sensation

    A month after the Seed of the Continent contest ended, not only did it not die down, it exploded instead and had spread beyond the West Heaven Continent, into the Great Thousand World.

    The seed of the Continent was a resounding title in the Great Thousand World, since every Seed of the Continent was an absolute genius with the potential to even be a Heavenly Sovereign... although only a few amongst them could aplish it.

    But regardless of anything, obtaining the title itself proved their strength and potential. Who knows, the next Heavenly Sovereign in the Great Thousand World mighte from them...

    It was precisely so that the news regarding the Seeds of the Continent attracted a lot of attention, even if the West Heaven Continent wasn¡¯t too famous in the Great Thousand World.

    So when this news spread out, it had attracted the attention of many forces. However, none of them had good intentions, since most of them were thinking about how they should scoop those Seeds of the Continent out of the West Heaven Continent. After all, every Seed of the Continent possessed the potential of a Heavenly Sovereign. If they could pull them over, it would strengthen their forces if that Seed of the Continent broke through in the future.

    When many forces received the information of the West Heaven Continent¡¯s Seeds of the Continent, a great shock was caused because they realised that there was one that relied on his cultivation at the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm to dominate the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield!

    ¡°Who is that Mu Chen? He can actually dominate the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield with a cultivation at the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm?¡±

    ¡°Are the Greater Earth Sovereigns in the West Heaven Continent that weak?!¡±

    ¡°It looks like this Mu Chen is certainly not simple. It¡¯s even rumored that he has a connection with the me Emperor, could he be a disciple of the me Emperor?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    While many forces were shocked by Mu Chen¡¯s achievements, all sorts of spections started to spread out as well.

    ¡°The Seed of the Continent from the Lesser Earth Sovereign Battlefield is something, too! She cultivated the Luo Shen Celestial Body!¡±

    ¡°What a beautifulss. Rumor has it that it¡¯s the most beautiful Sovereign Celestial Body that belonged to Luo Shen in ancient times. At the same time, it is also ranked 11th?!¡±

    ¡°Thatss¡¯s potential is boundless as well. She might be able to break through to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm!¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    After Mu Chen, Luo Li had also attracted many people¡¯s attention. After all, the Luo Shen Celestial Body was too dazzling, with a beauty that would leave others intoxicated.

    Furthermore, the talent that Luo Li had disyed was something to gasp in amazement. Vaguely, they could see the scenes of the Great Thousand World¡¯s Be in ancient times that charmed countless Heavenly Sovereigns.

    Compared to Mu Chen and Luo Li, no one paid much attention to Senior Winter. Because they got information that this person was someone groomed by the West Heaven Battle Emperor, so he would surely be loyal to the Battle Emperor. Thus, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to poach him over, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t pay much attention to this person.

    But regardless of anything, the three Seeds of the Continent from the West Heaven Continent had caused a sensation in the Great Thousand World, attracting extra attention at the same time.

    ...

    In a corner of the Great Thousand World

    A in-clothed old man was holding onto a walking stick with a red gourd hanging by his waist while strolling in the street. But no matter how crowded this ce was, no one could touch him. It was a feeling as if he resided in another space.

    Suddenly, that old man stopped and his gaze turned to a corner. It was a screen of Spiritual Energy that yed an intense battle.

    A battle of that level wasn¡¯t anything worthy in his eyes, but when his gaze fell onto the screen, his eyes beamed out.

    He stared at the peerless silhouette for a long while before grinning and took a deep gulp from the gourd by his waist. ¡°Heavens will not disappoint the person who tries. What a good sapling, what a good sapling...¡±

    When the Heavenly Sovereign finished his words, he hurriedly turned and left. With just a turn, he had already disappeared.

    ...

    In the Myriad Ind Continent

    This was an incredibly bizarre continent that was formed from countless inds. Although they¡¯re inds, the size of one ind was exceptionally vast, and the most popr one wasn¡¯t at all inferior to a smaller continent.

    There was a massive ind covered in bamboo in the center region of the Myriad Ind Continent, with clouds covering this ind and a boundless Spiritual Energy gathered over. Clearly, this was a rare cultivatingnd.

    But looking closely, one would realise that the bamboo was akin to emerald jades that emanated a faint lustre and a fragrance that could calm the hearts and cause Spiritual Energy to be active.

    Those emerald bamboos were named as Spiritual Jade Bamboo, which could be made into Spiritual Jade Incense. Not only could they increase the efficiency of cultivation, but they could also prevent one from going amok.

    This was a rare treasure for many cultivators, and it was rumored that one Spiritual Jade Incense could be sold for nearly ten thousand drops of Spiritual Sovereign Liquid. Yet, this ind was covered in Spiritual Jade Bamboo, so it¡¯s worth at least one million drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid...

    This was such a terrifying amount that not even some supreme forces could fork it out, even after squeezing themselves dry.

    Generally speaking, this sort ofnd would surely attract countless greedy people, especially in the Myriad Ind Continent, where many people proimed themselves kings and were extremely oppressive. But even those forces with Perfected Earth Sovereigns wouldn¡¯t dare to put their thoughts onto this Spiritual Jade Ind, because this ind belonged to one of the five Ancient ns in the Great Thousand World, an asset of the Ancient Buddha n!

    The Ancient Buddha n was one of the oldest ns in the Great Thousand World with a foundation so deep that no one could guess it¡¯s origins. Even those supreme forces with Heavenly Sovereigns were fearful of these Ancient ns.

    Thus, bearing the name of the Ancient Buddha n, it made this ind one of the safest inds in the Mryaid Ind Continent. Anyone that came here behaved courteously, not daring to reveal the slightest greed or enmity.

    That¡¯s because they knew that in the eyes of a colossus like the Ancient Buddha n, they only need to send a Heavenly Sovereign over to annihte them and the forces that they belonged to if they¡¯re angered.

    ...

    A beam suddenly descended from the sky, piercing through the Spiritual Array and reached the heart of the ind. There¡¯s a mountain there and the emerald was exceptionally charming.

    There was an ancient pagoda in the bamboo forest and that silhouette had immediately entered the pagoda. In the pagoda, there¡¯s an old man in grey-robes quietly sitting with Spiritual Energy faintly fluctuating around him. But vaguely, there was a tremendous pressure that emanated from him, which felt deep and unfathomable.

    That silhouettended before the old man and knelt on one knee. However, there wasn¡¯t any reaction from the old man. He did not even open his eyes before his voice rang out from his abdomen. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say not to disturb me, no matter what happens?¡±

    The man before the old man trembled before he swiftly answered, ¡°I¡¯m here to report that we might have found the location of that sinful child on the Reward Board.¡±

    Stunning Spiritual Energy suddenly burst out from the old man and his eyes abruptly opened before he stared at the man before him with a peerless prestige. ¡°The sinful child on the Reward Board? The person that the Grand Elder spoke of?¡±

    ¡°He should be that person!¡± The man swiftly nodded his head before he took out a spiritual jade that it emanated a lustre and formed into a screen of Spiritual Energy.

    The screen projected an intense battle between Mu Chen and Ling Zhanzi.

    When Mu Chen summoned his crystallised pagoda, the grey-robed old man¡¯s gaze beamed and his face twitched. Only after a brief moment, he took a deep breath and said in shock, ¡°That¡¯s... actually the Divine Pagoda?!¡±

    It was no wonder that he was shocked. Even in the Ancient Buddha n, the Divine Pagoda was rarely seen, since only those with outstanding talents could have the opportunity to refine them.

    Amongst the younger generations of the Ancient Buddha n, only one person had formed the Divine Pagoda, the child blessed by heaven that was rarely seen, even in a thousand years. It was also rumored that many Elders were grooming him to be the next Patriarch.

    But another youth had formed the Divine Pagoda as well, so the genius of their n wasn¡¯t alone!

    ¡°This child is unfamiliar, and he¡¯s definitely not someone from our n. But since he can refine the Divine Pagoda, that means that he has the bloodline of our n flowing in his body. He must be that sinful child that the Grand Elder spoke about...¡± The old man narrowed his eyes with shes in them. There were also different camps in the Ancient Buddha n, and he belonged to the camp of the genius in their n. They were trying their best to groom that genius into the next Patriarch, and if they seeded, they would be granted with tremendous power in the n.

    But there¡¯s suddenly this fellow that managed to refine the Divine Pagoda as well. Although this person was a sinful child, they did not wish to see any idents, regardless of anything.

    With this thought, a ferocious light shed in the old man¡¯s eyes and the temperature instantly dropped before he waved his hand and said in a cold resounding voice, ¡°Call Protector Long Xiang over...¡±

 Chapter 1271 - Long Xiang

    Chapter 1271 - Long Xiang

    Deep footsteps resounded within the bamboo forest and every step would cause the ground to tremble. However, this person did not have a robust build. He was a skinny middle-aged man wearing ck clothes.

    That man walked out of the forest and arrived at the pagoda. He stopped after seeing the old man and his voice resounded without any feelings, ¡°What has Venerable Gu called me for?¡±

    The old man named Venerable Gu raised his head and his eyes beamed when he looked at the middle-aged man with a smile. ¡°Congrattions, Long Xiang. It looks like you¡¯ve reached the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm.¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s aura was deep, as if he was bearing the weight of countless mountains. Every single one of his movements would cause an energy fluctuation to ripple out, causing the surrounding space to tremble.

    ¡°I¡¯m only half-way in, I can only be considered a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign, at best.¡± The middle-aged man named Long Xiang faintly replied.

    Venerable Gu smiled. ¡°With your talent, you will surely reach the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm in the future, it¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±

    However, Long Xiang did not respond to that, since he was confident that it¡¯s just a matter of time for him to reach the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm, so he asked, ¡°Is there a matter, Venerable Gu?¡±

    Venerable Gu nodded his head with his eyes narrowed. ¡°I have a mission for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Catch a person, a Lesser Earth Sovereign.¡± Venerable Gu flicked his finger and a screen appeared with a youth projected; it was Mu Chen.

    Long Xiang knitted his brows. ¡°Why are you calling me for a mere Lesser Earth Sovereign?¡±

    ¡°Haha, he isn¡¯t your average Lesser Earth Sovereign. He has obtained the Seed of the Continent from the West Heaven Continent¡¯s Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield. Even the West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s disciple lost to him, so this child cannot be underestimated.¡± Venerable Gu chuckled.

    ¡°Amongst the Greater Earth Sovereign Realms, I¡¯m afraid that there aren¡¯t many that can face him, so I called you, a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign, over.¡±

    Hearing those words, Long Xiang narrowed his eyes and nodded his head. ¡°Truly a figure, indeed.¡±

    For a Lesser Earth Sovereign to achieve such a feat, it was stunning, even if he had the bloodline of the Ancient Buddha n. After all, not just anyone could achieve it amongst the younger generations in the n.

    ¡°Who is he? Why are we capturing him?¡± Long Xiang asked as he looked at Venerable Gu.

    Venerable Gu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s the order from the Grand Elder.¡±

    Long Xiang¡¯s eyes narrowed. He seemed to have recalled something. His gaze abruptly turned to Venerable Gu and said, ¡°The bounty that the Grand Elder had previously issued?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that sinful child, indeed.¡± Venerable Gu faintly replied.

    Hearing that, Long Xiang¡¯s gaze instantly turned cold with terrifying Spiritual Energy bursting from his body, forming into a frightening atmosphere that swept in the direction of Venerable Gu.

    Facing Long Xiang¡¯s stunning aura, Venerable Gu¡¯s gaze turned sharp and a golden lustre gathered behind him, then formed into a golden lion. As the golden lion roared, heaven and earth trembled and the terrifying pressure broke apart.

    As the two of them fought, Long Xiang¡¯s body trembled and took half a step back, while Venerable Gu¡¯s body also trembled.

    That confrontation had caused Venerable Gu to knit his brows. Although Long Xiang was merely a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign, he was born with great strength and even cultivated the Dragon-Elephant Divine Art, so his power was even more terrifying. If they fought, even he would have to pay the price to win.

    ¡°Long Xiang, are you disobeying the order of the n?¡± Venerable Gu stared at Long Xiang as a might gathered on his body; it was akin to a ferocious tiger.

    Long Xiang¡¯s gaze shed with a ferocious light, but he still retracted his aura and coldly said, ¡°That¡¯s the child of missy. He¡¯s not a sinful child, Gu Shihuang, mind your words!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, although Qing Yanjing was your Master, she is a sinful person that disobeyed the rules of my n and tainted the noble bloodline of our Ancient Buddha n. She is guilty of a great crime, to begin with!¡± Venerable Gu continued, ¡°If you have an opinion about it, then tell the Elder Association about it. If they change their minds, I will naturally not speak a word about it.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to talk with you, this daddy isn¡¯t going anywhere!¡± Long Xiang coldly smiled.

    Venerable Gu¡¯s eyes hung low. ¡°The Spiritual Jade Bamboo here is about to mature, and I have to guard this ce. If you are unwilling to go, I will have to report the news back to the n. At that time, I don¡¯t know who the Grand Elder will be sending out...¡±

    ¡°Long Xiang, we only want to capture that sin... brat alive. If you make a move, then you can still preserve his life. But if the Grand Elder is enraged and sends an Elder, the life and death of that brat will not be under your control anymore.¡±

    Looking at Venerable Gu, Long Xiang¡¯s gaze flickered before he sighed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go!¡±

    If he went, at least he wouldn¡¯t be harsh towards the child of his missy, but if they n sent out someone with a bad rtionship with his missy, then the oue would be uncertain.

    When Venerable Gu heard that answer, he smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you can figure it out.¡±

    As he spoke, he briefly paused before he smiled again. ¡°But Long Xiang, I do not wish for you to return empty-handed. If that¡¯s the case, then I might hand thatss who¡¯s imprisoned here to the n. At that time, I¡¯m afraid that she won¡¯t be able to bear the punishment.¡±

    Long Xiang¡¯s face changed while he looked at Venerable Gu with a dark gaze, before he slowly said, ¡°Gu Shihuang, I advise you not to take things too far. Although Missy is being imprisoned, you should know her status. Even the Grand Elder can¡¯t do anything to her, and if you really pissed her off, I¡¯m afraid that no one in the n would protect you.

    ¡°In the eyes of Missy, you¡¯re merely an old dog that can be killed with a wave of her hand!¡±

    Hearing those words, Venerable Gu¡¯s face uncontrobly twitched before he stared at the former with a sneer. ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t believe that the n will let her do as she wishes!¡±

    Despite his words, he was no longer as cold as before because he was sure that if a Heavenly Sovereign wanted to deal with him, there were many methods to do so.

    Casting a contempt gaze at him, Long Xiang also couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak before he turned around and left.

    Seeing Long Xiang¡¯s departure, Venerable Gu gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll let you becent for now. As long as Young Master bes the Patriarch, the entire Ancient Buddha n will be under our control. At that time, we will not allow the Grand Elder to be so indecisive. Furthermore, as long as we capture that sinful child, I don¡¯t believe that Qing Yanjing won¡¯t listen to us!¡±

    When Long Xiang left the pagoda, he did not immediately leave, but walked towards another direction. There was another ck pagoda that he entered. It¡¯s dark and silent with a ck prison in the depths of the pagoda. This prison seemed to have been forged with ck stones and a faint spiritual luster was flickering from them, forming a massive Spiritual Array.

    Coming to the prison, Long Xiang directed his gaze over and saw a white-dresseddy.

    Her long hair gently scattered out with sharp brows, along with a dignified bearing. But there wasn¡¯t any panic in her eyes; on the contrary, there was only calm.

    If Mu Chen was here, he would definitely be shocked. She was Ling Xi, who he had lost contact with after their separation in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy!

    ¡°Ling Xi.¡± Looking at thedy in the prison, a smile appeared on Long Xiang¡¯s face. He felt that thisdy was bing more and more simr to his Master.

    Ling Xi raised her head and smiled when she saw Long Xiang. ¡°Big Brother Long Xiang.¡±

    ¡°I have no idea why you came here. You know that this is an asset of the Ancient Buddha n, so there will surely be Perfected Earth Sovereigns here to keep watch.¡± Long Xiang helplessly sighed with a bitter smile.

    Back then, Ling Xi suddenly charged into the Spiritual Jade Ind, and, as expected, she was imprisoned by Gu Shihuang for three full years.

    Ling Xi pursed her lips and her ck pupils shed with an unnoticeable light with a smile on her lips. ¡°It¡¯s because Aunt Jing stayed here for some time.¡±

    Hearing this reply, Long Xiang could only roll his eyes. He was genuinely speechless.

    ¡°Is there a matter for you toe here?¡± Ling Xi smiled.

    Long Xiang briefly hesitated before nodding his head. ¡°I¡¯ve received the news of Master¡¯s child.¡±

    When Ling Xi raised her head, Long Xiang could see the unconceble joy on her face. Because she hadn¡¯t shown any wave of emotion for the past three years, she lowered her head and smiled. ¡°Mu Chen... there¡¯s finally news of you...¡±

 Chapter 1272 - Breakthrough! Greater Earth Sovereign Realm!

    Chapter 1272 - Breakthrough! Greater Earth Sovereign Realm!

    The concept of time was lost in this frozen space, and it was so slow that it felt like an eternity. It was as if there was a strand of his consciousness being immersed in the darkness, while the surrounding darkness felt like a womb

    Under this silence, aplete transformation slowly took ce.

    In the ancient stars, a silhouette was sitting like a boulder with the ancient Spiritual Energy forming into profound lights around him, shining onto his body. Under that lustre, even his body emanated a profound light as it entered his flesh, bones, and blood, refining his body to perfection.

    As time passed, the ancient Spiritual Energy and Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy gradually intertwined, and as theybined, the Spiritual Energy in his body felt increasingly massive.

    This was a more profound evolution of Spiritual Energy. In terms of quality, this Spiritual Energy was probably at least one level higher than before.

    The robust Spiritual Energy flowed in his body, which caused subtle vibrations in his body that endlessly fluctuated. As if every single fluctuation would cause it to grow stronger.

    This strengthening was growing stronger, as if it¡¯s umting, waiting for the moment to erupt and cause a transformation...

    ...

    The West Heaven Continent, Luo God City, in one of the Luo God Pce¡¯s halls

    Luo Li sat with her gaze directed at a middle-aged man sitting on a seat. That man looked skinny, but there was a terrifying Spiritual Energy fluctuation around him, as if he was carrying a mountain on his back.

    This was an extremely dangerous person!

    This was the evaluation given by Luo Li. Even if she hadpleted her baptism and her power increased, she hadn¡¯t stepped into the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, but was still at the Pinnacle Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm.

    At this moment, she could probably even fight Ling Zhanzi.

    However, this middle-aged man was more powerful than Ling Zhanzi. ording to her guesses, he had probably touched the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm. Even if he¡¯s not in that realm, he must be at the Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm, at least.

    Although it¡¯s merely a quasi, it¡¯s still on another levelpared to a Greater Earth Sovereign.

    Luo Tianshen, Luo Tianlong and the other Earth Sovereigns of the Luo God n were all present, looking at the middle-aged man in fear and being alert.

    ¡°Senior, Mu Chen is currently not here. If you want to look for him, please go elsewhere.¡± Luo Li said with a calm expression.

    A few days ago, this middle-aged man suddenly came to the Luo God n to look for Mu Chen. However, Mu Chen was still currently receiving the baptism, and even if he¡¯s around, Luo Li didn¡¯t want this person to meet Mu Chen before she could affirm his motive.

    Facing Luo Li¡¯s words, the middle-aged man shook his head. ¡°He will surelye since I¡¯m here.¡±

    Luo Li lightly knitted her brows. ¡°Is there any reason for you to look for Mu Chen?¡±

    ¡°To invite him somewhere.¡± The middle-aged man said without any ripples in his tone.

    Luo Li¡¯s brows knitted even tighter as she gave a deep nce at this middle-aged man. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t be able to invite him.¡±

    With her understanding of Mu Chen, after the baptism, Mu Chen¡¯s strength would surely increase. In the past, he could alreadypete with Ling Zhanzi, a Pinnacle Greater Earth Sovereign with his cultivation at the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm.

    After the baptism, even this Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign middle-aged man might not be able to do a thing to Mu Chen.

    When the middle-aged man heard Luo Li¡¯s words, he smiled with his eyes narrowed. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d like to give it a try. I just hope that he doesn¡¯t disappoint me...¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, it would be wasting Master¡¯s attempt to protect him...¡± However, hisst sentences couldn¡¯t be heard by anyone.

    ...

    Time gradually flowed in the darkness, and no one knew how long the silencested. Suddenly, a strand of consciousness rippled before it slowly woke up from the deep level cultivation.

    At this moment, thest luster also entered Mu Chen¡¯s body. His body, which had been frozen, slowly recovered and he opened his eyes with a deep glow shing in his ck pupils.

    Although there wasn¡¯t any bearing, it meant that Mu Chen had reached a new level of control of his Spiritual Energy.

    Silently, Mu Chen stretched his arms apart and his bones started to crackle, rumbling like the roar of thunder in his body.

    Furthermore, every single roar would cause the space around him to fluctuate.

    Mu Chen stood up and his hair scattered apart. In the next moment, the boundless Spiritual Energy was no longer being restrained, and it was all unleashed like a tidal wave.

    Torrential Spiritual Energy swept out, along with endless pressure that enveloped this entire space.

    Furthermore, the density of the Spiritual Energy was swiftly rising. In just a few moments, it had already reached the Pinnacle Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm, but it showed no signs of stopping!

    Mu Chen¡¯s clothes fluttered, even his skin was trembling as Spiritual Energy traveled like snakes under his skin.

    In just ten-odd breaths, dozens of myriad feet of spiritual beams soared into the sky.

    Thunder rumbled and the Spiritual Energy fluctuation expanded at that moment. A few breathster, it had broken through a barrier and stepped into the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm!

    Boundless Spiritual Energy whistled around Mu Chen¡¯s body. The density was several times stronger than when he was in the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield!

    The spiritual luster around Mu Chen started to retract before he slowly lowered his head and look at his palms that were covered in boundless energy. At this moment, even with his heart, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a little excited.

    ¡°Greater Earth Sovereign...¡± With this baptism, he had actually done a significant leap from the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm to the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm!

    ¡°This baptism actuallysted for three years.¡± However, this increase wasn¡¯t done in a poke. It took a full three years for him to aplish it!

    Naturally, it wasn¡¯t three years in the Great Thousand World, but just this region. The profound baptism energy had distorted time here, causing the time to flow slower. So in the Great Thousand World, not even half a year had passed.

    Mu Chen felt relieved. In the three years spent, the speed of his cultivation wasn¡¯t slow, so he didn¡¯t need to increase his cultivation excessively and damage his foundation. On the contrary, it allowed Mu Chen toy his foundations well.

    Clearly, this baptism fits Mu Chen¡¯s expectations. Not only did the three years allow him to reach the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, it even allowed him toy a sturdier foundation.

    With that, there wouldn¡¯t be any repercussions that might affect his breakthrough to the Perfected Earth Sovereign or Heavenly Sovereign Realm...

    Mu Chen smiled in satisfaction before a boundless Spiritual Energy gathered in his palm. He could sense that his Spiritual Energy wasn¡¯t the same as before; his current Spiritual Energy was much thicker.

    ¡°It is rumored that the Spiritual Energy in the body of a Heavenly Sovereign can turn into a river is as dense as mountains...¡± Mu Chen pondered. It looked like the ancient Spiritual Energy should have some link to the future breakthrough to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    Although he still had quite a distance towards the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, he already had some thoughts about that path through this baptism.

    ¡°This Continent¡¯s Baptism is truly extraordinary...¡± Mu Chen gently smiled. He was delighted with his harvest; no wonder the me Emperor would try so hard to fight for this opportunity for him.

    Mu Chen shifted his gaze towards Luo Li¡¯s direction, but he couldn¡¯t find her. It looked like she hadpleted her baptism and left first.

    ¡°Mhm?¡± Mu Chen suddenly sensed a spiritual light in the direction of Luo Li, si he waved his hand and pulled it over before Luo Li¡¯s voice transmitted into his ears, ¡°Mu Chen, someone is waiting for you in the Luo God n. I¡¯m unable to determine his purpose, but you have to be cautious when you¡¯re done with your baptism.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore... although I can¡¯t be certain of his origin, I¡¯m afraid... that he¡¯s from the Ancient Buddha n, ording to my guesses.¡±

    When Mu Chen¡¯s heard those four words, his pupils narrowed with a killing intent slowly rising on his face.

    ¡°Ancient Buddha n...¡± He muttered with a cold light shing in his ck pupils. ¡°You¡¯re finally here?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette moved and he disappeared from this ancient space with only his cold voice that gradually rippled throughout the area.

 Chapter 1273 - Young Master

    Chapter 1273 - Young Master

    In the Luo God Pce

    The skinny middle-aged man sat on the chair without any emotions. His body wasn¡¯t moving. It was so much so that even his breathing was so weak that it couldn¡¯t be heard. If it wasn¡¯t for the spiritual light shing in his eyes, everyone would think that he¡¯s a statue.

    This fellow had been sitting here for an entire month without moving!

    Luo Li¡¯s brows were tightly knitted ever since this fellow reported his intentions; he did not speak any further, so she couldn¡¯t confirm whether he¡¯s a friend or enemy.

    But there¡¯s something that she could be certain about, this person should be from one of the five Ancient ns, the Ancient Buddha n, since Luo Li had realized the embroidery of a ck pagoda on the man¡¯s sleeve. In the Great Thousand World, only the Ancient Buddha n could be considered as an extraordinary force.

    ¡°Mu Chen¡¯s mother should be from the Ancient Buddha n...¡± Luo Li had seen his mother in the past, so she knew some stuff. But she was sure that with the Ancient Buddha n, Mu Chen and his mother couldn¡¯t reunite.

    That also meant that Mu Chen didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with the Ancient Buddha n.

    Thinking about it, Luo Li turned to the middle-aged man. ¡°You have already been here for such a long time, and if this continues, there won¡¯t be an oue. So please leave, Mu Chen will not return here.¡±

    The middle-aged man raised his head and said, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve sent the news to him already.¡±

    When he spoke out, there seemed to be myriad Dragon-Elephants roaring from his body that unleashed terrifying Spiritual Energy fluctuations, causing the surrounding bs on the ground to be reduced to ashes.

    Facing the middle-aged man, Luo Li showed no fear in her eyes and a great spiritual luster emanated from her body that vaguely formed into a massive Sovereign Immortal Body.

    Although she was not an opponent of a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign, she could briefly hold her ground with the Luo Shen Celestial Body. Furthermore, if the former wanted to make a move in the Luo God n, it would be the same as viting the West Heaven Temple¡¯s rules. At that time, the West Heaven Temple¡¯s protectors would also make a move.

    But that middle-aged man did not make a move, he just stared at Luo Li and sighed in disappointment, ¡°I never thought that he would chose to run, what a disappointment...

    ¡°Did he think that he could hide forever? With the Ancient Buddha n¡¯s strength, it¡¯s practically a matter of time for him to be cornered.¡±

    Hearing those words of disdain, Luo Li felt angered. However, when she wanted to exin for Mu Chen, a familiar voice suddenly resounded from the door of the hall, ¡°A mere Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign is still not enough to make me, Mu Chen, cower. You¡¯re thinking too highly of yourself.¡±

    Luo Li raised her head to the door and under the sunlight, the youth¡¯s slender silhouette stood with a smile and a trace of coldness on his face.

    When Mu Chen appeared, Luo Li felt inwardly relieved. With Mu Chen¡¯s strength, he would definitely have a great harvest in this baptism, so even if he couldn¡¯t defeat a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign, thetter would definitely not be able to do anything to him.

    Standing behind Luo Li, the other Earth Sovereigns had a slight change in their expressions when Mu Chen appeared. That¡¯s because this middle-aged man came for Mu Chen, so the situation would probably go out of their control now that Mu Chen showed himself.

    Facing a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign, they felt a considerable pressure.

    Sitting on the chair, the middle-aged man had directed his sharp gaze onto Mu Chen, and when he got a bright look of Mu Chen¡¯s face, his eyes rippled.

    ¡°You¡¯re Mu Chen?¡± The middle-aged man asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never changed my given or surname, the person himself.¡± Mu Chen nodded with a faint smile.

    ¡°Good, if you didn¡¯t even dare to face me today, then I would have felt that your mother¡¯s actions to protect you weren¡¯t worth it.¡± The middle-aged man said.

    Mu Chen shook his head once again. ¡°I have previously said before that a mere Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign still doesn¡¯t have that ability.¡±

    Facing someone from the Ancient Buddha n, he had no traces of a favorable impression, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t leave any face for the other party.

    The middle-aged man nodded his head, but he did not speak. However, when everyone felt relieved, he suddenly stood up and roars of Dragon-Elephants rang out. He took a step forth and his silhouette instantly teleported, then appeared before Mu Chen with a jab sent out.

    Although that jab might look simple, a boundless spiritual luster glowed, as if there was a Dragon-Elephant roaring that emanated a stunning power, unleashing a terrifying power.

    That jab contained a terrifying power that would certainly make an ordinary Greater Earth Sovereign dead on the spot.

    However, there weren¡¯t any ripples on Mu Chen¡¯s face, since he wasn¡¯t too surprised by the middle-aged man¡¯s sudden assault. He took a deep breath and a dazzling spiritual luter burst out from his eyes as well.

    Clenching his hand into a fist, the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits appeared on his arm and they unleashed roars and cries, along with a pressure that enveloped out.

    Through the baptism, the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits have reached the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm, and both of them werebining their power into this jab.

    Even if they¡¯re still in the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm, the power of a True Dragon and Phoenix, along with Mu Chen, could suppress any Greater Earth Sovereign.

    It was so much so that this could even heavily injure the previous Ling Zhanzi!

    Two fists that contained terrifying power shed together like two colliding meteorites.

    A solemn sound rang out, but surprisingly, there wasn¡¯t any destructive power from this terrifying confrontation. However, those with keen eyes would realise that the bs of ten-odd feet in radius had already been reduced to ashes with a bottomless abyss beneath the ashes.

    Space violently distorted from the sh between the two fists before the two bodies trembled at the next moment.

    Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette retreated ten-odd steps, and it was the same for the middle-aged man as well... But generally, the two of them had reached a tie in this confrontation!

    Every single one of their steps would leave a ck footprint on the ground from their feet being too imnted into the ground.

    It was merely an instant when the two shed and retreated. Luo Li had also stood up and her cold pupils looked at the middle-aged man, intending on summoning the Luo Shen Celestial Body.

    With her and Mu Chen together, even if this person was a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign, he would still have to stay here today.

    Behind Luo Li, the other Earth Sovereigns, including Luo Tianshen and Luo Tianlong, were dumbfounded. Although they knew that Mu Chen had defeated Ling Zhanzi and his power was extraordinary, this person wasn¡¯t a Greater Earth Sovereign, he was a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign!

    This sort of strength was exceptionally close to Perfected Earth Sovereign, and in terms of power, it¡¯s not something that a Pinnacle Greater Earth Sovereign could beparable to.

    But who could have imagined that Mu Chen would reach a tie in the previous confrontation!

    Clearly, in less than half a year, Mu Chen¡¯s strength had soared once again!

    The middle-aged man stabilised himself and he had a surprised expression as well. He did not expect that not only did Mu Chen not retreat, but he alsopeted against him in strength!

    Furthermore, he hadn¡¯t gained any advantage from this sh!

    One must know that the cultivation technique that he practiced increased his strength, so this fist that contained the power of the Dragon-Elephant was hugely oppressive.

    But from their sh, he could sense that this power that he had pride in suffered an unknown pressure. It was as if Mu Chen¡¯s power was a grade higher than his.

    In the other corner, Mu Chen rubbed his fist with a shocked expression. He was also startled by the strength that this middle-aged man possessed.

    If it wasn¡¯t for his True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits breaking through to the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm, he would definitely suffer greatly from this sh.

    ¡°This fellow¡¯s strength is terrifying, and in terms of strength, even a genuine Greater Earth Sovereign might not be stronger than him.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered. This fellow clearly wasn¡¯t an ordinary Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign, and if they fought here, it wouldn¡¯t be an easy fight.

    Thus, Mu Chen¡¯s face gradually turned stern and the Spiritual Energy surged in his body while he looked at the middle-aged man with alertness.

    However, under his solemn wait, the middle-aged man suddenly smiled with gratification. ¡°You¡¯re indeed Master¡¯s child, to be so outstanding at this age...¡±

    Seeing his smile covered in warmth and delight, Mu Chen was stunned. But before he could react, the middle-aged man had knelt with one knee with a respectful expression written on his face under everyone¡¯s astonished gazes. ¡°This subordinate, Long Xiang, greets the Young Master!¡±

 Chapter 1274 - Falling Straight Into Trap

    Chapter 1274 - Falling Straight Into the Trap

    When the middle-aged man kneeled, Mu Chen, who was prepared for battle, was instantly stunned. Even Luo Li and the rest were dumbfounded, since they were startled by this sudden change.

    They never imagined that this middle-aged man, who was so ferocious just a moment ago, would show such an attitude all of a sudden. Furthermore, they could tell that the respect on his face was genuine.

    Luo Li and the rest exchanged a look and they could tell the puzzlement in each other¡¯s eyes. Clearly, they had no idea what¡¯s going on with the middle-aged man...

    Mu Chen was briefly stunned, but he soon recovered. However, his alertness hadn¡¯t decreased as he looked at Long Xiang. ¡°You¡¯re someone from the Ancient Buddha n?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Long Xiang nodded.

    ¡°Then, you should know of the Ancient Buddha n¡¯s attitude for me.¡± Mu Chen faintly smiled as his gaze sharply looked at Long Xiang. ¡°The Ancient Buddha n would definitely not treat me in this manner.¡±

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s doubt, Long Xiang frantically nodded his head. ¡°I am indeed someone of the Ancient Buddha n, and if it wasn¡¯t for Master, I would have been turned into a pile of bones. Master has given me a new life, and in my heart, her position is even higher than the Ancient Buddha n.¡±

    ¡°Your Master is...?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered.

    Long Xiang smiled. ¡°Your Mother, Qing Yanjing.¡±

    Mu Chen fixed his eyes on Long Xiang, and thetter wasn¡¯t dodging his eyes. Furthermore, when Long Xiang spoke of Qing Yanjing, the respect came from the bottom of his heart.

    After a brief moment of hesitation, he gradually dropped his alert and guard. With the Ancient Buddha n¡¯s actions, it¡¯s impossible for them to stoop low and trick him. They were powerful, so they could just send out a Perfected Earth Sovereign to make things easier for them.

    Thus, he quickly stepped forth and supported Long Xiang. ¡°Big Brother Long Xiang, quick, stand up. If you don¡¯t mind, just call me Mu Chen. I¡¯m not worthy of being a Young Master.¡±

    ¡°Your mother is my Master, so you¡¯re naturally my Young Master.¡± Long Xiang shook his head.

    He sounded so stubborn that he wouldn¡¯t budge on this matter, and Mu Chen could only helplessly scratch his head. He had been all by himself for all these years. His mother was from the Ancient Buddha n, and also a Spiritual Array Ancestral Master; however, he had never once enjoyed being in that position or using their resources, so he was used to being ordinary. Thus, suddenly having a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign calling him Young Master made him feel ufortable.

    But when he saw how stubborn Long Xiang was, Mu Chen did not speak much on that matter, so he changed the topic. ¡°Don¡¯t ce what I¡¯ve said in your heart.¡±

    In the beginning, he thought that the Ancient Buddha n sent Long Xiang, so he wasn¡¯t polite when he spoke.

    Long Xiang smiled in delight. ¡°Young Master is truly the child of Master, with such outstanding talent. More importantly, you can still reach this step even without Master¡¯s help, it¡¯s truly not simple.¡±

    His words came from the bottom of his heart, since Mu Chen having achieved such a feat at his age was genuinely shocking. Not only was he the Seed of the Continent for the West Heaven Continent, but he was also a Greater Earth Sovereign. More terrifyingly, facing this Greater Earth Sovereign, even someone as powerful as Long Xiang didn¡¯t feel that he could win.

    ¡°If Young Master had stayed in the Ancient Buddha n since young, I¡¯m afraid that you might be the best candidate as the next Patriarch with the Ancient Buddha n¡¯s resources. You wouldn¡¯t be any weaker than Young Master Xuan Luo in the n right now.¡± Long Xiang sighed.

    Mu Chen smiled, but he didn¡¯t feel pity. He was used to relying on himself, so he wasn¡¯t coveting after the Ancient Buddha n¡¯s resources.

    ¡°Big Brother Long Xiang... how is my mother doing?¡± Although he wasn¡¯t interested in the resources of the Ancient Buddha n, he was concerned about how his mother was doing. In the past, he had no connection with the Ancient Buddha n. So now that he found a subordinate of his mother, he must undoubtedly enquire about it.

    ¡°Master is being imprisoned in the n, but she hasn¡¯t been doing good. It might be because she misses you and your father too much.¡± Long Xiang smiled as he dered proudly, ¡°Master¡¯s strength is deep and unfathomable, even the Grand Elder doesn¡¯t dare to take it too far. If it wasn¡¯t for Master not wanting to implicate Young Master, I¡¯m afraid that they wouldn¡¯t be able to control Master.¡±

    Mu Chen felt relieved since that made sense. Even if the Ancient Buddha n was an Ancient n, trying to deal with a Spiritual Array Ancestral Master would still require a price that might hurt their foundation.

    But while thinking that he was the reason why his mother was being imprisoned in the Ancient Buddha n, Mu Chen felt heartache and was ming himself.

    ¡°Young Master doesn¡¯t need to me yourself. I¡¯m sure that Master will be gratified upon seeing your achievements.¡± As if he knew about Mu Chen¡¯s self-me, Long Xiang consoled.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. He wasn¡¯t a person that would be trapped in his grief. There¡¯s no use ming himself now. He only needed to do his best to grow strong quickly, to the point that the Ancient Buddha n was no longer able to take him as a hostage to threaten his mother.

    In the hall, when Luo Li and the rest saw that the enmity had disappeared, they felt relieved and the situation told them that this middle-aged man was a friend and not an enemy.

    ¡°Young Master has obtained the West Heaven Continent¡¯s Seed of the Continent, your name has spread out, and people have started to pay attention to you back in the Ancient Buddha n.¡± Long Xiang reminded as he looked at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t surprised by this, since he knew that it¡¯s impossible to hide from the scope of the Ancient Buddha n forever. But right now, he¡¯s no longer the weakling he once was, even if he encountered a Perfected Earth Sovereign, he could even put up a fight.

    Furthermore, even if the Ancient Buddha n had decided to go to the point of sending a Heavenly Sovereign, he could also bring in help to resist.

    That meant that he already had the strength to protect himself, so there¡¯s no need to worry that the Ancient Buddha n woulde and capture him to threaten his mother.

    ¡°I will pay more attention.¡± Mu Chen smiled. Although he¡¯s no longer afraid of the Ancient Buddha n, he still had to be cautious, since they were still one of the five Ancient ns.

    Long Xiang nodded him with brief hesitation, but he still swallowed the words that reached his throat.

    But suddenly, someone came in and knelt before Luo Li. ¡°Your Majesty, someone sent a message to the pce, and we have no idea who it is from.¡± As he spoke, he held onto a jade fragment.

    Luo Li was briefly stunned before the jade fragment flew into her hand. She shortly sensed it before her face changed and looked at Mu Chen.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Chen asked.

    Luo Li briefly hesitated before she infused Spiritual Energy into the jade fragment. Instantly, the jade fragment glowed and a screen with a grey-robed old man appeared on it.

    The old man sat before a ck pagoda and his gaze seemed to have pierced through space, fixating on Mu Chen before his faint voice resounded, ¡°Sinful Child, Mu Chen, perhaps Long Xiang has met with you. But regardless if he captures you or not, this old man has something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°If you want to save thisdy, thene to the Myriad Ind Continent¡¯s Spiritual Jade Ind. Otherwise, I will hand her over to the n, and they won¡¯t take pity on a girl in terms of punishment.¡±

    When his voice ended, a prison appeared on the screen with a white-dressed girl in it quietly seated.

    ¡°Big Sister Ling Xi!¡± When Mu Chen saw that girl, his eyes narrowed with dense killing intent instantly surging from his eyes.

    ¡°If you do not wish to see her ruined, then I will be waiting on the Spiritual Jade Ind.¡± The old man indifferently smiled as the screen disappeared, even the jade fragment was reduced to ashes.

    The entire hall was quiet, with only Mu Chen¡¯s face being dark. He never expected Ling Xi, whom he had lost touch with, to be imprisoned in the Spiritual Jade Ind.

    Mu Chen turned to Long Xiang and asked, ¡°Big Brother Long Xiang, is that geezer telling the truth?¡±

    After a brief hesitation, Long Xiang nodded his head. ¡°Ling Xi is, indeed, imprisoned in the Spiritual Jade Ind. Gu Shihuang used her to threaten me to bring you back to the Spiritual Jade Ind.

    ¡°I initially intended to secretly go back and find an opportunity to rescue Ling Xi after meeting you. But I never expected that the old man would send someone after me to send the message to you...

    ¡°Looks like he knows that even if we met, it¡¯s impossible for me to capture you.

    ¡°Young Master, that geezer is vicious and wants you to fall for his trap. He has managed the Spiritual Jade Ind for years, and it¡¯s practically a fortress where even a Perfected Earth Sovereign would have trouble, not to mention that Gu Shihuang is a powerful Perfected Earth Sovereign!¡± Long Xiang tried to persuade. Although Mu Chen was powerful, it¡¯s still impossible for Mu Chen to confront a Perfected Earth Sovereign in his eyes.

    Facing his persuasion, Mu Chen smiled and nodded his head. ¡°Big Brother Long Xiang, I know that he wants me to fall for his trap... but he never thought that... his trap... would be a little too small.

    ¡°Sometimes... if the trap breaks, the hunter will be the hunted...¡± As Mu Chen spoke, a smile rose along with a chill and killing intent that even made Long Xiong shiver.

 Chapter 1275 - Tenderness

    Chapter 1275 - Tenderness

    In the back mountains of the Luo God Pce

    Rumbling sounds of thunder echoed throughout this mountain range with clouds spreading out and the earth trembled. Two silhouettes shed together. They were akin to meteorites in every sh, unleashing destructive ripples.

    As the two of them fought, this mountain had already significantly been destroyed.

    Another ferocious sh took ce before the two silhouettes flew out with their feet dragging across the ground, causing the mountain to be reduced to ashes in batches.

    ¡°Haha, good!¡± Mu Chen stood still as he rubbed his reddened fist with a delightful smile on his face. That sh earlier was fulfilling.

    Long Xiang appeared opposite of him, butpared to Mu Chen¡¯s delight, Long Xiang¡¯s gaze was filled with dense shock.

    That¡¯s because, with his Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign strength, he had be Mu Chen¡¯s sparring partner, since Mu Chen had just stepped into the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, so he needed to get use to the increase of his strength, and Long Xiang was the best choice avable.

    Naturally, Long Xiang did not refuse this since he wanted to know the limits of Mu Chen¡¯s power.

    But gradually, he was shocked. In the beginning, he could still sense that the cirction of Mu Chen¡¯s power was a little sluggish, since he had not gotten used to the strengthened Spiritual Energy.

    At that time, if they shed in terms of Spiritual Energy, Long Xiang might still be able to obtain a slight advantage.

    But as time passed, Mu Chen gradually got used to the strength of a Greater Earth Sovereign. Thus, his fighting strength also started to increase at a shocking rate.

    In just a few days, Long Xiang had realised that in terms of pure strength, he could no longer obtain any advantage when he shed with Mu Chen.

    That left him extremely shocked, since he was still a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign and the cultivation technique that he practiced leaned towards physical strength.

    So amongst opponents of the same level, he was definitely not weak. However, he was currently being suppressed by a Greater Earth Sovereign, so how could he not be in shock?

    Furthermore, Mu Chen had not executed any means... and Long Xiang had a feeling that if he really engaged a life and death fight with Mu Chen, he might be the one to end up dead.

    ¡°Young Master is truly deep and unfathomable. This subordinate is full of admiration.¡± Long Xiang sighed. Mu Chen could achieve this with the strength of a Greater Earth Sovereign, so even he was convinced of Mu Chen¡¯s strength.

    Looking at Mu Chen¡¯s face, there was a trace of confidence in Long Xiang¡¯s heart. Perhaps with Mu Chen¡¯s strength, he might really be able to rescue Ling Xi from the Spiritual Jade Ind.

    Facing Long Xiang¡¯s admiration, Mu Chen only smiled. The reason why he could obtain a tie with Long Xiang wasn¡¯t only because of his powerful physical body, but the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits. With the two of thembined together, the power unleashed wasn¡¯t a simple equation of one plus one.

    ording to his estimation, even if he didn¡¯t use any Spiritual Energy, he could stand at the top of the pyramid amongst the Greater Earth Sovereigns. It was so much so that if he encountered a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign like Long Xiang, he would still be able to hold his ground.

    Naturally, this alone wasn¡¯t enough to deal with a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign.

    With these thoughts in his mind, Mu Chen suddenly raised his head and saw a silhouette standing on a hill far away that directed his attention over.

    ¡°Young Master, this subordinate will take his leave first.¡± Long Xiang smiled after seeing Luo Li.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. ¡°We will move out in three days to the Spiritual Jade Ind.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Long Xiang replied respectfully before turning around and left.

    Looking at Long Xiang¡¯s departure, Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette shed and he appeared before Luo Li.

    At this moment, Luo Li seemed to have participated in a meeting, since she was wearing a gorgeous purple dress that looked noble and elegant.

    She had a slim waist and her dress outlined her impressive curves. Her exquisite appearance would cause others to linger their gazes on her. A breeze blew over and her long silvery hair fluttered. At this moment, she looked exceptionally stunning.

    A gentle smile rose on Mu Chen¡¯s face when he saw this girl. It was so much so that even his tensed up body had rxed.

    Before her, he could always let go of his responsibilities and obtain a rare serenity.

    It¡¯s just that his gaze started to heat up, staring at Luo Li.

    Sensing his zing gaze, Luo Li blushed before she red at him with annoyance. But before she could say anything, Mu Chen suddenly took a step forth.

    As Mu Chen¡¯s scent blew over, Luo Li took a step back from reflex, but she soon stopped when she felt an arm around her waist and she pounced into Mu Chen¡¯s embrace.

    Sensing the beauty in his arms and looking at her blushed face along with the traces of shyness in her eyes, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t bear the emotions in his heart and kissed her.

    Luo Li¡¯s body froze in that instant, but she soon reacted from it and her arms crossed around Mu Chen¡¯s neck with her eyes closed.

    A gentle breeze blew over as the couple hugged each other tightly, unleashing the passion that had been suppressed for a long time.

    Time flowed as they were intertwined together, and Luo Li¡¯s face finally copsed from the bashfulness, hiding in Mu Chen¡¯s embrace like an ostrich. The bashful appearance looked nothing like the Empress of the Luo God n.

    This sight made Mu Chen¡¯s eyes ze even further as his breathing turned rough and pressed that girl on the ground.

    But before he could make a further move, a pair of slender hands pushed against his chest. When he lowered his head, he could see two shy eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Luo Li bit on her rosy lips.

    Mu Chen immediately woke up and the fire in his eyes receded. He awkwardly smiled. He knew that the emotions had been suppressed for all these years, thus, it went out of control.

    This was the back mountain of the Luo God Pce, and there would be people patrolling asionally. If they saw their Empress being bullied by Mu Chen, they might disregard the difference in cultivation andunch suicidal attacks.

    See that Mu Chen had stopped, her hands dropped from his chest with her face reddened. Earlier, she was startled by Mu Chen¡¯s passion and wanted to refuse out of reflex. But if they¡¯re in another secluded location, then she really might not have the courage to stop Mu Chen.

    Just thinking about this made her face be even redder. Looking at her appearance, Mu Chen sighed, ¡°I allowed the meat in my mouth to escape.¡±

    Hearing his words, Luo Li couldn¡¯t help clenching her fist and hammered Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder with her teeth gritted before she said with a low voice, ¡°Wait... wait till you¡¯re a Heavenly Sovereign and saved your mother. I... I... will let you do as you wish.¡±

    When she finished her words, even her voice was trembling from the shyness.

    Mu Chen widened his eyes. He never thought that Luo Li would use this method to tempt him. Thus, he straightened his face and said, ¡°Do I seem to be that sort of person?¡±

    However, his boiling blood and reddened skin proved that he¡¯s lying.

    With her wits, Luo Li could naturally tell that he¡¯s faking it, so she cast her lips aside. She pushed him away and curled her lips together while she pulled back the strands of hair that got on her face. ¡°Okay, then pretend that I¡¯ve never said it.¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned before he said with great difficulty, ¡°You¡¯re the Empress of the Luo God n, your words hold enormous weight, so how can you change them so easily?¡±

    As he said that, he noticed the ridiculing smile on her lips, so he pounced over immediately. ¡°You dare to trick me!¡±

    ¡°Hehe!¡±

    On the grass patch, the couple fooled around along with theirughter. They had been too tensed up in the past few years, and this was a rare moment for them.

    This messsted for quite sometime before they stood up and they sat on the hill, looking down at the sunset.

    ¡°You intend to go to Spiritual Jade Ind?¡± Luo Li¡¯s head leaned onto Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. ¡°Big Sister Ling Xi is there, so I have to save her.¡±

    Although the Spiritual Jade Ind might be a tiger¡¯s den, Mu Chen had no choice but to go, since Ling Xi had given him a lot of help back then, not to mention the deep rtionship between the two of them.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to inform Mand about it?¡± If Mand went with them, it should make this trip safer. However, Mu Chen shook his head. ¡°The Mu Abode has just been established. Although we have ruled the entire Northern Region, there are still many top-tiered forces in the Greaw Continent that have eyes on us. So Mand has to stay in the Mu Abode. Otherwise, there might be a possibility of the newly sorted Northern Region being split apart.¡±

    Luo Li nodded her head and smiled. ¡°Then, let me follow you this time.¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned before he looked at Luo Li. He initially thought that Luo Li wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the Luo God n. After all, the Luo God n needed her.

    The two of them were separated for so many years, so he naturally wanted to be together with her. However, he knew that he had to bear the loneliness to protect those he cared about.

    Since Luo Li wanted to go with him this time, then she had treated him with utmost importance.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s astonished gazes, Luo Li smiled charmingly. ¡°The Luo God n is stable now, nothing will ur. Furthermore... you have always been alone in the past, so let me follow you this time.¡±

    Mu Chen felt touched at her words, but he did not refuse with the reason of it being dangerous as it¡¯s not effective with this girl.

    Thus, he stretched his hand out and embraced her waist along with hisughter that echoed out, ¡°Alright, let us go and see what tiger¡¯s den can trap us!¡±

 Chapter 1276 - Three Perfected Earth Sovereigns

    Chapter 1276 - Three Perfected Earth Sovereigns

    On a massive ind in the Myriad Ind Continent. This was a bustling city with a teleportation array that lit up with countless silhouettes going to and fro.

    Mu Chen, Luo Li, and Long Xiang walked out of the teleportation array at this moment. When they walked out, Mu Chen could sense the strong sea breeze that blew over, along with a hint of a fishy smell that covered this entire region. It was so much so that even the Spiritual Energy in this region felt moist.

    ¡°So this is the Myriad Ind Continent...¡± Mu Chen was a little astonished at the sight of this bustling city. The poprity here wasn¡¯t any less than the West Heaven Continent. It was said that the sea covered the majority of this region with massive inds dotting this ocean.

    There wasn¡¯t a supreme force in the Myriad Ind Continent, but the chaos here wasn¡¯t at all inferior to the Greaw Continent. Many inds dered war against each other, so conflict wasmon around here.

    ¡°This is the Mr Ind, the one that rules this ind is a Greater Earth Sovereign with quite a bit of fame in the Myriad Ind Continent.¡± Long Xiang said.

    Mu Chen nodded his head and asked, ¡°So, which direction is the Spiritual Jade Ind?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still some distance away from here, and it should take two days or so.¡± When Long Xiang spoke, he briefly hesitated, ¡°Young Master, Gu Shihuang is not a pushover, so you have to be cautious.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Rest assured, as long as there isn¡¯t any Heavenly Sovereign, he won¡¯t be able to do anything to me ,even if he is a Perfected Earth Sovereign.¡±

    Although Mu Chen was only a Greater Earth Sovereign, if he wanted to escape, he was confident, even when facing a Perfected Earth Sovereign as an opponent.

    Long Xiang did not speak anymore, so he moved. He turned into a streak of light and flew towards the vast ocean.

    Mu Chen and Luo Li exchanged a nce before they swiftly followed up.

    The Myriad Ind Continent was also filled with countless natural disasters in the ocean and the Spiritual Energy and endless chill would gather into a blizzard. Even an Earth Sovereign would be in danger facing that.

    But fortunately, with Long Xiang leading the way, their group did not encounter many obstructions, and two dayster, they¡¯d gradually approached their destination...

    ...

    Three silhouettes stood on the waves. Mu Chen was directing his gaze over. His gaze flickered when the view slowly cleared up.

    An emerald ind sat on the distant ocean, enveloped with dense Spiritual Energy that showed that this was clearly a rare paradise.

    Even at such a distance, Mu Chen could still sense the Spiritual Energy on the ind, and the density was stronger than any of the inds that Mu Chen had seen in the Myriad Ind Continent.

    ¡°Truly the Ancient Buddha n to control such a paradise with no one coveting after it.¡± Mu Chen sighed. If it was other forces in control of thisnd, even with a Perfected Earth Sovereign, they might be bothered by the troubles.

    There wasn¡¯t the slightest dispute within a few myriad miles in radius. Evidently, those regions belonged to the Spiritual Jade Ind, so other forces wouldn¡¯t dare to dip their hands in it.

    ¡°I will go first and find a chance to save Ling Xi so that she doesn¡¯t get used by Gu Shihuang to threaten you.¡± Long Xiang looked at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Luo Li and I will hide at the bottom of the ocean, be cautious.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head. If they could rescue her without a fight, then it would definitely be for the best.

    As for Long Xiang, his strength at the Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Even if Gu Shihuang detected him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to Long Xiang.

    Long Xiang nodded his head before he took a deep breath and turned into a streak of light, then he flew to the Spiritual Jade Ind, while Mu Chen and Luo Li slowly sank into the ocean and retracted their aura, then approached the ind from underwater.

    Long Xiang swiftly traveled and he soon approached the Spiritual Jade Ind. He did not suffer any obstructions before he appeared before a ck pagoda.

    A grey-robed old man quietly sat beneath the pagoda just like when Long Xiang had left, and opened his eyes when thetter arrived.

    With a smile, he looked at Long Xiang. ¡°Your mission is finished?¡±

    With a calm expression, Long Xiang responded, ¡°Mu Chen is now the West Heaven Continent¡¯s Seed of the Continent. In the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm, he could already defeat a Greater Earth Sovereign. Now that he has entered the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, even I can¡¯t do anything to him.

    ¡°If you want to catch him, I¡¯m afraid that you might have to do it yourself.¡±

    Hearing Long Xiang¡¯s words, Gu Shihuang showed no rage, but nodded his head with a narrowed smile. He did not say much about it but spoke with a peculiar smile, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then leave this to me. You don¡¯t have to care about this anymore.

    ¡°Oh right, someone from the n came to the Spiritual Jade Ind as well, let me introduce you.¡±

    Hearing Gu Shihuang¡¯s words, Long Xiang instantly narrowed his pupils.

    ¡°Haha, it has been a while, Long Xiang.¡± A silhouette walked over from the right wearing red robes. His hair had turned white with a ckfish on his robe that looked especially unusual.

    Seeing that person, Long Xiang¡¯s face uncontrobly changed before he eximed, ¡°Liang Xiesha? Why are you here?!¡±

    This Liang Xiesha was someone from the Ancient Buddha n, and also a Perfected Earth Sovereign that wasn¡¯t any weaker than Gu Shihuang. Long Xiang never imagined that Gu Shihuang would actually invite him over.

    ¡°Haha, looks like you¡¯re pretty surprised?¡± Gu Shihuang chuckled with his gaze flickered and looked towards the left with a smile. ¡°My old friends aren¡¯t only limited to one.¡±

    Long Xiang¡¯s heart trembled before he turned to look at the left. He saw a green-robed old man who appeared without him knowing. This old man looked like a dried-up mummy with a cold gaze and patterns of a serpent embroidered on his robes.

    He also emanated a powerful Spiritual Energy, this was another genuine Perfected Earth Sovereign!

    ¡°Emerald Serpent Ancestor?!¡± Long Xiang took a deep breath. Although this person wasn¡¯t from the Ancient Buddha n, his name was well-known in the Myriad Ind Continent. He belonged to the strongest level of the Myriad Ind Continent. Long Xiang did not expect for him to be here, as well.

    A total of three Perfected Earth Sovereigns!

    Gu Shihuang smiled. ¡°*Sigh* One gets more cautious as he grows older. I have set a trap for that sinful child, so I¡¯m naturally worried that I might mess it up. So I¡¯ve invited some old friends of mine over to help as well.¡±

    ¡°Long Xiang, what do you think?¡± Gu Shihuang looked at Long Xiang.

    Long Xiang had a dark expression before he nodded his head without any emotion. This old man was truly cunning and was actually willing to pay such a price just to deal with Mu Chen. It looked like the matter today wouldn¡¯t be that easy to resolve.

    Gu Shihuang responded with a gentle smile. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you invite the two of them over?¡±

    Long Xiang¡¯s gaze flickered as he coldly looked at Gu Shihuang. So this old man has already sensed the existence of Mu Chen and Luo Li.

    Long Xiang unleash a roar that sounded like a dragon and elephant, resonating throughout this space.

    His roar was filled with a warning with three bellows that hinted Mu Chen of the three Perfected Earth Sovereigns¡¯ existences.

    When Emerald Serpent Ancestor saw this, he knitted his brows and waved his hand. A sharp hissing resounded that vaguely covered Long Xiang¡¯s roar.

    Gu Shihuang had also stood up and looked over the Spiritual Jade Ind and his voice resounded between the heavens and earth, ¡°Sinful child Mu Chen! Since you are here, why don¡¯t you show yourself? Otherwise, this old man will hand both Long Xiang and Ling Xi to the n for them to deal with!¡±

    His voice rumbled in this space, lifting huge waves in the surroundings.

    When his voice rang out, waves suddenly gathered into a myriad foot-high tidal wave that swept in the direction of the Spiritual Jade Ind, along with a huge shadow.

    Gu Shihuang and the two other Perfected Earth Sovereigns also directed their gazes towards the massive wave and saw two silhouettes standing on it. One of them was a youth with a sharp gaze that emanated a piercing aura, as if he was a peerless sword that struck fear in the hearts of others.

    Standing on the wave, Mu Chen looked down at the three Perfected Earth Sovereigns before stopping at Gu Shihuang and his calm voice resounded, ¡°I¡¯m here, so what can a geezer like you do?¡±

 Chapter 1277 - Seizing Array

    Chapter 1277 - Seizing the Array

    Mu Chen¡¯s calm voice resounded throughout this region, echoing across the Spiritual Jade Ind for a long time.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s arrogant words, Gu Shihuang knitted his brows while looking at the silhouette that was standing on the billowing wave with a faint smile. ¡°A mere Greater Earth Sovereign dares to speak such words to this old man, you truly do not know the immensity of heaven and earth.¡±

    As Gu Shihuang spoke, thest word exploded with visible shock waves ferociously sweeping towards Mu Chen.

    The soundwave was extremely terrifying, and if an ordinary Greater Earth Sovereign came in contact with it, they might be covered in blood or even be heavily injured on the spot.

    But for Mu Chen, who could dominate the Greater Earth Sovereign Battlefield with the cultivation of a Lesser Earth Sovereign, he clearly wasn¡¯t included amongst the ¡®ordinary¡¯.

    Thus, Mu Chen took a step forth, opened his mouth and a draconic roar and phoenix cry resounded.

    Torrential sound waves, along with the pressure of the True Dragon and Phoenix, swept out and shed with Gu Shihuang¡¯s soundwave, causing rumbling explosions when they shed.

    The myriad foot wave crumbled beneath Mu Chen¡¯s feet, reduced to a storm of rain that enveloped the Spiritual Jade Ind.

    Seeing how his soundwave was so easily blocked, Gu Shihuang¡¯s eyes narrowed. Although he was just probing Mu Chen, he was still a genuine Perfected Earth Sovereign. So even if it was his soundwave, it shouldn¡¯t be something that a Greater Earth Sovereign could easily block.

    However, Mu Chen had achieved it.

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re somewhat capable, no wonder you dare to be so arrogant toe to my Spiritual Jade Ind with demands.¡± Gu Shihuang sneered.

    ¡°No matter how capable he is, he is just a Greater Earth Sovereign.¡± Liang Xiesha grinned while staring at Mu Chen with a dark gaze. ¡°Heh, this fellow is the sinful child? Although his talent is pretty good, he¡¯s still too inferior to the Young Master. Old Man Gu, aren¡¯t you a little too cautious?¡±

    In the Ancient Buddha n, he and Gu Shihuang belonged to the same faction, supporters of that Young Master in the n. Just a moment ago, he had received news from Gu Shihuang that this sinful child might be the Young Master¡¯s threat. Thus, he came from afar, intending to eliminate this threat.

    When Gu Shihuang heard his words, he faintly smiled. ¡°Regardless of anything, there¡¯s a high possibility that he has formed the Divine Pagoda. Just this fact alone, we can¡¯t allow him to grow, or he might be a factor of uncertainty in the future.¡±

    Although no one could match up to the Young Master in his heart, the cautious Gu Shihuang didn¡¯t like to leave threats lying around. If there¡¯s an opportunity, it would be best for him to get rid of this threat.

    Ling Xiesha cast his lips aside, but he did not refute, since it was reasonable for Gu Shihuang to be cautious.

    They would do their best to support their Young Master to be the next Patriarch, but if they ced their bet wrongly, they might be the ones to suffer suppression. Thus, they had to help the Young Master to get rid of this obstacle.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then we can¡¯t allow this brat to escape.¡± Liang Xiesha briefly paused, before he continued, ¡°Although the Grand Elder said to capture this brat alive, there might be some idents in the process. So even if we heavily injured him, I believe that the Grand Elder will understand us.¡±

    Gu Shihuang nodded his head. He had three Perfected Earth Sovereigns on his side. So, no matter what means Mu Chen possessed, it¡¯s impossible for him to escape from them.

    Long Xiang had also retreated at this moment before he appeared beside Mu Chen and Luo Li with aplicated expression. ¡°Be careful, that Gu Shihuang has invited two Perfected Earth Sovereigns, so they have three Perfected Earth Sovereigns in their formation!¡±

    Facing three Perfected Earth Sovereigns, even Long Xiang felt his scalp going a little numb.

    With his strength, he might be able to contend with one Perfected Earth Sovereign if he put his life on the line. But if he wanted to obtain a victory, it wouldn¡¯t be easy. Not to mention that the other party had a total of three!

    This was something that had exceeded his expectations.

    Butpared to Long Xiang, Mu Chen was rather calm, since it had been within his expectations that this Spiritual Jade Ind might not only have one Perfected Earth Sovereign.

    ¡°Sinful child Mu Chen, you will not be able to escape today. Surrender now, and this old man might let the rest go.¡± Gu Shihuang said.

    ¡°Oh? Then why don¡¯t youe and give it a try?¡± Mu Chen smiled without any warmth in his eyes. Although he¡¯s facing three Perfected Earth Sovereigns, he wasn¡¯t out of his wits.

    The three Perfected Earth Sovereigns were startled in their hearts at how fearless Mu Chen was. They were all old monsters that have cultivated for a long time, so they could naturally tell that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t faking that act.

    However, they couldn¡¯t imagine how a Greater Earth Sovereign could fearlessly deal with three Perfected Earth Sovereigns.

    ¡°What a stubborn brat. Since that¡¯s the case, then let this old man show you the meaning of despair.¡± Gu Shihuang¡¯s gaze flickered as he eerily smiled. Waving his hand, countless spiritual lustres flew up across the Spiritual Jade Ind.

    Those beams intertwined and formed into a massive Spiritual Array that enveloped the area, along with a terrifying aura that slowly emanated from it.

    ¡°This... is the Skycirction Meteorite Array?! You can actually control this Spiritual Array?¡± Long Xiang looked at the massive array that enveloped the entire Spiritual Jade Ind with his face changed.

    Mu Chen¡¯s brows also knitted before eximing. He noticed some familiar fluctuations in the Spiritual Array.

    ¡°Haha, I couldn¡¯t do it, initially. But Brother Xiesha brought a controlling token over a myriad array token that can aid me in breaking apart the centralmand of this Spiritual Array and gain control of it.¡± Gu Shihuang looked at Mu Chen with a ridiculing smile on his flips. ¡°This Spiritual Array is something that your mother, Qing Yanjing, had personally left. I¡¯m afraid that she never imagined that after so many years, this Spiritual Array would be used to deal with her own son! How hrious!¡±

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes, no wonder he felt the familiarity in this Spiritual Array. So this was something that his mother had left behind.

    ¡°Gu Shihuang, aren¡¯t you embarrassed that you needed the Protection Spiritual Array, along with three Perfected Earth Sovereigns?!¡± Long Xiang roared.

    ¡°The winner takes all. No one cares about the process.¡± Gu Shihuang snorted.

    A cold sh flickered in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes with killing intent. He had truly been enraged that Gu Shihuang was trying to use something that his mother had left behind to deal with him.

    ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t be bothered to talk with you guys anymore. I¡¯ll capture all of you first!¡± Gu Shihuang waved his hand and the Spiritual Array that could even confront a Perfected Earth Sovereign started to revolve before ten-odd starlights whistled out in the next moment. They were akin to meteorites as they shot towards the direction of Mu Chen.

    To stay cautious, Gu Shihuang and the rest had no intention to make a move. They wanted to use the Spiritual Array to force Mu Chen to show his trump card so that they could make their preparations.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Long Xiang roared anxiously.

    But before Mu Chen stretched his hand out, his gaze flickered and surprisingly, he did not put up any defenses.

    ¡°Fool, did you think that this Spiritual Array will recognise you?¡± Gu Shihuang ridiculed at this scene.

    However, Mu Chen still did not react. He just focused on the starlight with a peculiar light in his eyes.

    When the starlight enveloped down and came in contact with Mu Chen¡¯s body, the starlight had bizarrely turned around and shot back in the direction of Gu Shihuang. As the starlight shuttled forth, it had formed into a prison that trapped the Emerald Serpent Ancestor, who couldn¡¯t dodge in time.

    The sudden changes left everyone surprised, aside from Mu Chen. Even Gu Shihuang and Ling Xiesha¡¯s eyes had protruded.

    ¡°Gu Shihuang, what are you doing?!¡± the Emerald Serpent Ancestor eximed as he roared.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it!¡± Gu Shihuang¡¯s face was pale as he clenched his hand, and an azure token appeared in his hand. He tried tomand the Spiritual Array to dissolve the restriction ced on the Emerald Serpent Ancestor.

    However, he noticed a resistance that came from the depths of the Spiritual Array, seizing control of this Spiritual Array.

    ¡°Damn it, control over this Spiritual Array has been seized!¡± Gu Shihuang¡¯s face was dark before he looked at the depths with rage and gritted his teeth. ¡°It might be that cheap whore!¡±

    As he raged, doubts arose in his heart. He had no idea how Ling Xi was able to obtain control over this Spiritual Array!

    But regardless of anything, he could vaguely sense that the matter today was gradually going out of his control...

 Chapter 1278 - Fighting Perfected Earth Sovereign

    Chapter 1278 - Fighting a Perfected Earth Sovereign

    In the dark prison, the charmingdy in the white dress quietly sat with her head slightly raised. As if her gaze pierced through theyers and saw that silhouette in the sky.

    ¡°Mu Chen...¡± A smile rose on her face. Just a moment ago when she gained control of the Protection Spiritual Array, she had already spread her perception throughout this continent.

    Thus, she could see the Mu Chen that had matured and was no longer that unripened youth.

    Evidently, Mu Chen had grown up over the past few years.

    ¡°Mu Chen, I will help you trap one Perfected Earth Sovereign, but you have to depend on yourself for the other two.¡± Ling Xi muttered. With this Spiritual Array that Qing Yanjing had left behind, even as a Perfected Earth Sovereign, Ling Xi was confident in trapping the Emerald Serpent Ancestor.

    This was also her limits. As for Gu Shihuang and Liang Xiesha, Mu Chen and the rest still had to rely on themselves.

    ¡°Let me see how far you¡¯ve grown...¡± Ling Xi looked at the darkness with her voice resounded within the quiet prison.

    ...

    On the Spiritual Jade Ind

    When the Skycirction Meteorite changed its target to trap the Emerald Serpent Ancestor, Long Xiang was dumbfounded. He did not expect such a thing to ur.

    ¡°This Spiritual Array should be under Big Sister Ling Xi¡¯s control.¡± Mu Chen smiled. He wasn¡¯t surprised. That¡¯s because, when the Spiritual Array appeared, he had already sensed the fluctuation that came from Ling Xi.

    Others might not be able to sense it, but it couldn¡¯t escape from Mu Chen, who was also a Spiritual Array Master.

    Thus, he did not retaliate when Gu Shihuang wanted to use the Spiritual Array to capture him, since he knew that the oue would be changed.

    ¡°Ling Xi?¡± Long Xiang was also surprised, ¡°How did she achieve that?¡±

    Mu Chen stared at the Spiritual Jade Ind. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this ind was once the ce of cultivation for my mother? She might have left something behind, and Big Sister Ling Xi might have been secretly cultivating while being trapped here all this time...¡±

    Hearing his words, Long Xiang was also surprised and immediately said, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m afraid that is so. I¡¯ve been wondering why Ling Xi woulde here to fall for a trap, allowing Gu Shihuang to trap her. So it turns out that she had such a motive!¡±

    Mu Chen smiled before he nced at the pale-faced Emerald Serpent Ancestor. ¡°Since Big Sister Ling Xi helped us deal with one, we¡¯ll deal with the other two ourselves.¡±

    Long Xiang bitterly smiled upon hearing that. Even if the Emerald Serpent Ancestor was trapped, the remaining two were still Perfected Earth Sovereigns, so how could the three of them obtain a victory?

    ¡°Big Brother Long Xiang, you and Luo Li together should be able to face a Perfected Earth Sovereign.¡±

    Long Xiang was stunned before he turned to look at Luo Li. He also had an understanding for Luo Li, knowing that thetter had cultivated the Luo Shen Celestial Body with unimaginable fighting prowess. Although she was a Lesser Earth Sovereign, even he, Long Xiang might face trouble to obtain the upper hand.

    If the two of them worked together, it might not be impossible for them to face a Perfected Earth Sovereign.

    Then, wouldn¡¯t that mean that Mu Chen had to deal with a Perfected Earth Sovereign all by himself?

    ¡°Big Brother Long Xiang, you don¡¯t have to worry about him. Since he has arranged it this way, then he must have the confidence to back it up.¡± Luo Li smiled as she spoke while Long Xiang hesitated.

    Evidently, she was filled with confidence for Mu Chen.

    Long Xiang could only nod his head and bitterly smiled. ¡°If the situation isn¡¯t good, then we¡¯ll retreat. Gu Shihuang won¡¯t dare to do anything to Ling Xi.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled, but he remained silent.

    As the two of them spoke, Gu Shihuang and Liang Xiesha directed their dark gazes over, since they had figured out the reason for the sudden changes in the Spiritual Array.

    ¡°Emerald Serpent, don¡¯t worry and attack the array at full force. That cheap whore won¡¯t be able to do anything with the array. When we capture the three of them, we¡¯ll immediately let you out.¡± Gu Shihuang looked at the Emerald Serpent Ancestor before he said with a solemn expression.

    The Emerald Serpent Ancestor snorted, but his expression had calmed down. Evidently, even if this happened, it¡¯s harmless and with Gu Shihuang and Liang Xiesha¡¯s strength, dealing with three fries was just a blink of an eye.

    Pacifying the Emerald Serpent Ancestor, Gu Shihuang coldly looked at Mu Chen with a chill in his eyes that instantly lowered the temperature between the heavens and earth.

    ¡°You think that you will be saved with her help? Even if you grow wings, you won¡¯t be able to escape from this old man!¡± When Gu Shihuang¡¯s voicended, a terrifying Spiritual Energy fluctuation swept out like a storm, along with a surge of terrifying Spiritual Energy that enveloped this region.

    Liang Xiesha eerily smiled as he took a step forth, along with a surge of Spiritual Energy that wasn¡¯t any weaker than Gu Shihuang¡¯s.

    A few myriad miles in radius had turned dark under the two terrifying Spiritual Energy pressures, causing the surrounding region to sweep in waves as countless oceanic Spiritual Beasts escaped. None of them dared to remain within the radius of the Spiritual Jade Ind.

    As the two Perfected Earth Sovereigns unleashed their aura, Long Xiang and Luo Li¡¯s faces gradually turned solemn.

    On the contrary, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was sharp with the True Dragon, and Phoenix Spirits appearing beneath his skin. Although they were only in the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm, they possessed the noblest bloodline of the Dragon and Phoenix Bloodlines, possessing an innate prestige. So the Spiritual Energy auraing from the two Perfected Earth Sovereigns couldn¡¯t do anything to them.

    Staring at Gu Shihuang, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze suddenly zed. Before he broke through, he could only avoid when facing a Perfected Earth Sovereign.

    But since he had stepped into the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, the gap between him and a Perfected Earth Sovereign was also gradually closed up.

    In his eyes, the realm that was out of his reach before was no longer that high.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes zed with fighting intent. In the next instant, he flew out and pounced towards Gu Shiheng.

    Mu Chen taking the initiative all of a sudden caused Gu Shiheng¡¯s eyes to twitch before he eerily smiled. ¡°Truly a brat that doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. Since you want to be sent to your death, then this old man will fulfill your wish!¡±

    If an ordinary Greater Earth Sovereign encountered him, which one wouldn¡¯t be cowering in fear? But not only was Mu Chen not afraid, he evenunched an attack. It was undoubtedly a challenge to a Perfected Earth Sovereign¡¯s might.

    Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette bolted out and a few breathster, he appeared before Gu Shihuang. He then took a deep breath with rumbling roars that resounded from his body.

    Without any expression, he threw a jab forth. When he threw that jab forth, the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits appeared on his arms, emanating draconic roars and phoenix cries with golden lusters covering his entire arm like a glove.

    However, even if he had utilised the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits, it¡¯s still insufficient to deal with a Perfected Earth Sovereign!

    Thus, when the power of the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits gushed out, the crystallised pagoda appeared from the depths of his eyes and he poured the Spiritual Energy in his body into the pagoda. In the next moment, the crystallised Spiritual Energy gushed out.

    When Mu Chen was a Lesser Earth Sovereign, the Spiritual Energy in his body could resist a Greater Earth Sovereign after conversion. Now that he had stepped into the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, the effect should be even more terrifying.

    Through the conversion, boundless Spiritual Energy surged in Mu Chen¡¯s body with his ck pupils glittering like crystals.

    At the same time, a glittering light could be seen on Mu Chen¡¯s fist, as if his entire fist had been turned into a crystal fist at this moment.

    That fist had shattered even space with countless spatial fragments demolished when they came in contact with the fist.

    Sensing the stunning power that burst from Mu Chen¡¯s body, even Gu Shihuang had narrowed his eyes and felt a little uneasy from the Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°This brat has truly formed the Divine Pagoda!¡± A killing intent shed in the eyes of Gu Shihuang. As a member of the Ancient Buddha n, he naturally knew the amplification of the pagoda to the Spiritual Energy. However, to amplify the Spiritual Energy of a Greater Earth Sovereign to this degree was something that could only be done with the Divine Pagoda!

    ¡°Hmph, even if you have the Divine Pagoda, you¡¯re only a Greater Earth Sovereign. This old man doesn¡¯t believe that you can fly out of my palms!¡± Gu Shihuang coldly snorted with a vicious gaze before his palm formed seals and pushed it out.

    When he pushed his palm forth, a brilliant luster burst from his palm. It was akin to the sun and shed against Mu Chen¡¯s crystallised fist.

    ¡°This old man will use this palm to tell you how invincible the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm is!¡±

    ¡°Before my palm, any struggles are futile!¡± Gu Shihuang roared as this palm flew out and in the next instant, a destructive force heavily mmed against Mu Chen¡¯s fist.

    In that instant of contact, a sinister smile rose on Gu Shihuang¡¯s lips. He knew that in the next moment, Mu Chen would be heavily injured, even if he¡¯s not dead.

 Chapter 1279 - Killing Intent

    Chapter 1279 - Killing Intent

    When the palm and fist came into contact, the destructive power had instantly caused space around the two of them to copse. As if it had turned into a ck hole that devoured all light.

    With a sinister smile hanging on his lips, Gu Shihuang could practically see the scene of Mu Chen being crippled by him in the next moment.

    An ear-piercing noise resounded, but when it rang out, Gu Shihuang¡¯s face drastically changed with shock in his eyes.

    That¡¯s because, in that instant of the sh, he could clearly sense that the powering from Mu Chen¡¯s fist far exceeded a Greater Earth Sovereign!

    It¡¯s definitely not something that a Greater Earth Sovereign should possess!

    As visible shock waves swept out, a thousand miles in radius were leveled to the ground and even left cracks in the surrounding space.

    Mud sttered and Mu Chen¡¯s body trembled before he was blown back by the impact. He took over a hundred steps back, leaving a deep footprint on the ground in the process.

    Gu Shihuang had also taken twenty-odd steps back. Although it might seem that he had the advantage, his face was dark as he stared at Mu Chen in shock and rage. He never imagined that in terms of frontal confrontation, Mu Chen had actually withstood his attack.

    Mu Chen managed to receive the attack of a Perfected Earth Sovereign with his cultivation at the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm?

    At that moment, Gu Shihuang felt disbelief. That palm of his wasn¡¯t something that a Greater Earth Sovereign could face. Even a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign like Long Xiang might be heavily injured if he was careless.

    However, Mu Chen could still jump and hop about after receiving a palm from him, showing no injuries.

    While Gu Shihuang was shocked, Mu Chen rubbed his fist with shock in his eyes as well. A Perfected Earth Sovereign was mighty. Although that jab of his might seem ordinary, it had thebination of the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits, along with his amplified Spiritual Energy through the Divine Pagoda. It could even be said that not even Long Xiang could receive that move from him.

    But despite that, he was at the slight lowerhand when he shed with Gu Shihuang, so one could see how powerful the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm was.

    But facing an enemy of this level, not only did Mu Chen show no fear, his eyes even zed instead. The path to bing strong required one to continuously challenge his limits, and this Gu Shihuang would be the first Perfected Earth Sovereign he faced.

    Turning his head over, Mu Chen gently waved his hand to Luo Li and Long Xiang to get them to join forces and deal with the other Perfected Earth Sovereign.

    Luo Li and Long Xiang nodded their heads before they soared into the sky and fixated their gazes on Liang Xiesha.

    ¡°Hehe, a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign and a Lesser Earth Sovereign. You dare to challenge me in this formation; you guys are simply courting death.¡± Liang Xiesha smiled at this.

    ¡°Old Gu, I¡¯ll help you after dealing with them!¡± Liang Xieshaughed before he pounced in the direction of Luo Li and Long Xiang.

    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s just a mere Greater Earth Sovereign. It¡¯s just a flip of my hand to deal with him.¡± Gu Shihuang snorted, feeling humiliated.

    After that, his cold gaze fixed onto Mu Chen like a venomous snake and boundless Spiritual Energy fluctuated from his body. It was like a realm that seemed massive and endless.

    Anyone could tell that Gu Shihuang had retracted his disdain and started to go at full force.

    Sensing the terrifying pressureing from Gu Shihuang, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered, and in the next moment, he took a deep breath before his hands formed seals.

    An endless luster burst from Mu Chen¡¯s back and a purplish-golden ray converged into a Sovereign Immortal Body, the Immortal Golden Body!

    Along with the rise in his cultivation, the Immortal Golden Body had also grown to a thousand feet. But it was still tiny inparison to other Sovereign Immortal Bodies.

    However, looking at the tiny Sovereign Immortal Body, Gu Shihuang did not ridicule and his gaze turned solemn instead. He could clearly sense that when Mu Chen summoned the Immortal Golden Body, even he felt a little dangering from it.

    ¡°What is this Sovereign Immortal Body?¡± Gu Shihuang knitted his brows. The Immortal Golden Body was so rare that even he couldn¡¯t recognise it. But he could confirm that in terms of ranking, this purplish-golden Celestial Body was definitely within the Top 20s!

    Such a Sovereign Immortal Body wasn¡¯t something that even he, a member of the Ancient Buddha n could possess.

    ¡°Hmph, regardless of what Sovereign Celestial Body you possess, you are still limited by your own cultivation!¡± Gu Shihuang coldly snorted before he took a step forth. Instantly, spiritual luster gathered, and a few breathster, a ten thousand foot-high massive Sovereign Immortal Body was formed.

    This Sovereign Immortal Body emanated a silvery light that looked exceptionally crude, and shockingly, the head of this Sovereign Immortal Body was a lion¡¯s head with an ominous aura emanating from it, instantly causing this region¡¯s temperature to drop.

    Looking at the lion-headed Sovereign Immortal Body, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze shed. ¡°41st of the 99th Ranking of Sovereign Celestial Body, the Heavenly Lion Celestial Body?¡±

    This Sovereign Celestial Body was indeed not simple. When it appeared, Gu Shihuang¡¯s face had turned solemn and the dangerous aura that emanated from him had practically reached the limit.

    ¡°Mu Chen, you can be proud of forcing this old man to bring out his Sovereign Immortal Body with the cultivation of a mere Greater Earth Sovereign.¡± Gu Shihuang appeared on the shoulder of the Heavenly Lion Celestial Body before he looked down on Mu Chen, along with his indifferent voice that echoed out.

    In the past, unless he was facing someone of the same cultivation, Gu Shihuang would definitely not bring out his Sovereign Immortal Body. But today, he had brought out his Sovereign Immortal Body to deal with Mu Chen. Evidently, he felt a great uneaseing from him.

    However, Mu Chen did not care about his words and stomped his feet with his hands swiftly joining together with a deep and purplish-golden lustre rapidly appearing on the Immortal Golden Body.

    The Divine Immortal Runes!

    As Divine Immortal Runes started to condense, each of them was akin to a purplish dragon that coiled around Mu Chen. In just a few moments, the amount had already reached a stunning level of 50!

    Back then, when Mu Chen fought with Ling Zhanzi, he had only condensed 23 Divine Immortal Runes to reach his limit. But with his cultivation breaking through the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, the amount of Divine Immortal Runes had also increased.

    As fifty Divine Immortal Runes surrounded Mu Chen, they emanated a terrifying fluctuation that caused this region to tremble from the pressure.

    Facing an enemy in the Perfected Earth Sovereign, Mu Chen clearly had no intention to warm up. He attacked without any hesitation.

    ¡°Go!¡± Mu Chen waved his hand and the fifty Divine Immortal Runes flew out, forming into golden needles with peerless sharpness as they shot towards Gu Shihuang.

    Looking at the needlesing in his direction, Gu Shihuang briefly narrowed his eyes and snorted. He stomped his foot on the ground and the Heavenly Lion Celestial Body opened it¡¯s mouth and roared.

    ¡°Heavenly Lion¡¯s Roar!¡± A Primordial Heavenly Lion¡¯s roar resounded with violent shock waves and destructive prowess.

    This soundwave attack was extremely domineering, it could ignore defenses. If it was a Lesser Earth Sovereign that stood before Gu Shihuang, then this roar along could tear his opponent apart.

    The needles were obstructed before they were blown away by the oppressive soundwave. But fortunately, due to the profundity of the Divine Immortal Runes, they did not shatter, but the roar continued to move towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°Truly a Perfected Earth Sovereign.¡± Mu Chen sighed. Gu Shihuang clearly excelled in soundwave attacks. Such an attack was tough to defend against, and if the soundwaves entered his mind, it would cause his Spiritual Energy to fluctuate, which was deadly in such a battle.

    But it was a pity that this sort of attack wouldn¡¯t be able to restrain Mu Chen so easily. Because of the transformation characteristics of the Divine Immortal Runes, Gu Shihuang wouldn¡¯t be able to restrict Mu Chen¡¯s attacks.

    Mu Chen¡¯s hands joined together, and in the next moment, the fifty Divine Immortal Runes dazzled before they swiftlybined. ¡°Divine Immortal Runes - Myriad Transformation - Golden Immortal Bell!¡±

    A massive purplish-golden bell was formed before it swayed. An ancient ring echoed throughout that shed with the lion¡¯s roar.

    Layers of space continuously crumbled, and at the point of collision, they had formed into a copsed space.

    Seeing how his soundwave was being dissolved, Gu Shihuang¡¯s face was dark. He never thought that the purplish-golden runes would be so unique that they could change ording to Mu Chen¡¯s wishes. Furthermore, every single change would bring along apletely different attack on the same level a Divine Abilities!

    It was a first for him to experience such profound means.

    Gu Shihuang¡¯s face grew darker with killing intent in his eyes. The more outstanding Mu Chen showed himself to be, the more he couldn¡¯t let Mu Chen live. After all, Mu Chen¡¯s mother also had a towering status in the Ancient Buddha n and even some supporters. Just that all of them had gone silent with her imprisonment.

    If there¡¯s a day when Mu Chen could return to the Ancient Buddha n, he would surely be a strongpetitor for the next Patriarch in the n, something that Gu Shihuang didn¡¯t want to see!

    ¡°This brat has to be dealt with today. Even if I can¡¯t kill him, I must surely cripple his Divine Pagoda!¡± At this thought, the killing intent in Gu Shihuang¡¯s heart soared to the limit.

 Chapter 1280 - Apocalyptic Heavenly Lion

    Chapter 1280 - Apocalyptic Heavenly Lion

    The sh caused by soundwaves gradually spread to the distance, causing waves to lift in the Spiritual Jade Ind that made it look like an apocalypse.

    Standing on the Heavenly Lion Immortal Body, Gu Shihuang¡¯s face was dark. The strength that Mu Chen had disyed left him shocked and, at the same time, killing intense grew denser in his heart.

    Although Mu Chen had the powerful Qing Yanjing as his mother, he never used a single resource of the Ancient Buddha n. But even so, he was still able to reach such heights at such a young age.

    In terms of talent, this Mu Chen might not by any worse than Young Master Xuan Luo, the genius of a thousand years back in their n.

    If there¡¯s a day when Mu Chen could return to the n, then he might be the most powerfulpetitor against their Young Master for the Patriarch seat.

    As dense killing intent surged in his eyes, Gu Shihuang took a deep breath and his hands formed into seals without any hesitation.

    As he formed his seals, the heavens and earth trembled as the Heavenly Lion Celestial Body emanated a terrifying pressure at the moment, causing even this entire region to tremble.

    A stunning roar burst from the Heavenly Lion Immortal Body, and every single roar swept up a storm in this region. As the roar intensified, ck light also started to gather on the Heaven Lion Immortal Body¡¯s forehead.

    When Mu Chen looked at that ck light, his pupils narrowed. He had sensed great danger. Instantly, the Spiritual Energy in his body violently circted as he went into a defensive state.

    When Emerald Serpent Ancestor, who was trapped in the Skycirction Meteorite Array, saw this scene, his face changed as well. As someone that understood Gu Shihuang pretty well, he knew what thetter was trying to do now.

    ¡°That old fellow actually brought out this move? Is that brat so hard to deal with?¡± Emerald Serpent Ancestor¡¯s gaze flickered. He had sparred with Gu Shihuang, so he naturally knew how terrifying that move was. Even a Perfected Earth Sovereign might not dare to take that move head-on.

    But right now, Gu Shihuang was actually using such a move to deal with Mu Chen, who was a mere Greater Earth Sovereign, and it might be a little excessive...

    However, the Emerald Serpent Ancestor was also a cautious fox, so he could tell that it wasn¡¯t because Gu Shihuang wanted to use this move, but some other moves weren¡¯t enough to deal with Mu Chen, who was only a Greater Earth Sovereign.

    ¡°This situation doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± The Emerald Serpent Ancestor muttered to himself. His character was as cunning as a snake, and the reason why he came to help Gu Shihuang was that he didn¡¯t feel that a Greater Earth Sovereign would be threatening.

    But looking from it right now, this Greater Earth Sovereign didn¡¯t seem that simple. Not to mention...

    He looked at another direction with a battle taking ce as well. At this moment, Liang Xiesha had also fallen into a deadlock, since both of his opponents were surprisingly hard to deal with.

    Although Long Xiang was a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign, he possessed such terrifying strength that even a Perfected Earth Sovereign might suffer when facing him head-on.

    As for thatss with a peerless beauty, she made him feel even more unbelievable. Despite her cultivation at the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm, even the Emerald Serpent Ancestor¡¯s face had drastically changed when he saw her Sovereign Celestial Body.

    He naturally recognised that it¡¯s the famous Luo Shen Celestial Body!

    With the power of the Luo Shen Celestial Body, although Luo Li was only supporting Long Xiang, she would asionallyunch attacks that gave Liang Xiesha a little trouble, causing thetter to be unable to focus on dealing with Long Xiang.

    Although their formation was luxurious with three Perfected Earth Sovereigns, they no longer had the advantage in the battle without them knowing it...

    Seeing this situation, the Emerald Serpent Ancestor¡¯s face changed and he fell into thoughts.

    While the Emerald Serpent Ancestor fell into thoughts, the ck light became extremely condensed in the forehead of the Heavenly Lion Immortal Body, looking akin to a ck hole.

    Gu Shihuang¡¯s cold gaze was fixed on Mu Chen and his sinister voice resounded, ¡°In the past, those that made me resort to this move were all Perfected Earth Sovereigns, this is still the first time that I¡¯m using it on a Greater Earth Sovereign!

    ¡°So this time, go and die!¡± When he finished his words, his expression turned sinister as an afterimage swirled in his hands and his roar resounded, ¡°Sovereign Ability - Apocalyptic Heavenly Lion!¡±

    When he roared, the ck hole in the forehead of the Heavenly Lion Immortal Body violently revolved and a ck beam shot out in the next moment.

    That ck beam formed into a ten-odd foot-long ck lion, covered in profound runes, along with an apocalyptic aura emanating from it.

    As the ck lion traveled, everything in its path copsed, and all vitality was drained.

    Looking at the ck lion, Mu Chen¡¯s face had turned solemn. A Perfected Earth Sovereign was truly powerful. Such a Sovereign Ability could only be described as terrifying.

    The might of this Sovereign Ability could probably rival even a Greater Divine Ability!

    Taking a deep breath, Mu Chen knew that Gu Shihuang had brought out his ultimate move. If he couldn¡¯t block it, he would be defeated today, even if he had the protection of the Immortal Golden Body.

    He stomped his feet and poured all his Spiritual Energy into the Immortal Golden Body.

    Thus, Divine Immortal Runes started to coiled around him like a massive purplish-golden dragon.

    In just a few moments, the amount had already reached 55! It was Mu Chen¡¯s current limit as well.

    Seeing the 55 Divine Immortal Runes, Gu Shihuang snickered. He already knew the might of the Divine Immortal Runes through the previous sh, but 55 of them was impossible to withstand his killing move!

    ¡°If this is all you have, then you will be crippled here!¡± Gu Shihuang savagely smiled as the ck lion increased it¡¯s speed and pounced towards the Immortal Golden Body.

    As the lion approached, Mu Chen pursed his lips. He also knew that 55 Divine Immortal Runes were truly insufficient...

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case...¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered as he formed seals, and, in the next moment, space fluctuated beside him, before a silhouette slowly appeared.

    It was a ck-robed Mu Chen!

    When Gu Shihuang looked at the other Mu Chen that appeared, his gaze flickered with disbelief, since he could sense that the other Mu Chen possessed a simrly powerful Spiritual Energy. Another Greater Earth Sovereign!

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Gu Shihuang eximed, but was ignored by Mu Chen. When the ck-robed Mu Chen appeared, he ced his hands on the Immortal Golden Body and a boundless Spiritual Energy gushed out from him into the Immortal Golden Body.

    With another source of Spiritual Energy, the Immortal Golden Body turned brilliant and more Divine Immortal Runes started to condense.

    In just a few breaths, the Divine Immortal Runes around him have reached 80!

    As 80 Divine Immortal Runes surrounded Mu Chen, they emanated a terrifying fluctuation as well that caused space to tremble.

    Looking at the amount of Divine Immortal Runes, only then did Mu Chen feel relieved before waving his hand, and the 80 runes burst out.

    ¡°Divine Immortal Runes - Myriad Transformation - Immortal Shield!¡±

    The eighty runes intertwined and formed into a thousand foot-high purplish-golden shield before Mu Chen, along with an immortal aura that made it seem indestructible.

    With such defenses, even if he was facing the ultimate move of a Perfected Earth Sovereign, he also had the confidence to withstand it.

    When the shield was formed, the ck lion had reached. Despite being much smaller than the shield, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes had abruptly narrowed in the instant of collision. He noticed that he had belittled Gu Shihuang¡¯s move!

    An incredibly huge sound was produced that echoed, sweeping a massive storm of Spiritual Energy in the surroundings, and caused space to copse in the process.

    The ck aura tangled up on the shield, and under the corrosion of the apocalyptic aura, a crack had appeared on the shield.

    ¡°Brat, you want to stop my ultimate move with this? You¡¯re simply dreaming!¡± Gu Shihuang roared withughter.

    As hisughter roared, the shield had also reached its limit as it shattered. In the next instant, the remaining power enveloped towards Mu Chen¡¯s direction.

    Gu Shihuang¡¯s face was covered with a cold smile. Although the shield had withstood most of the power, the remnant power could still heavily injure Mu Chen.

    As the ck light swiftly dispersed, the view also started to clear up.

    When Gu Shihuang looked over, his face sank as he saw that Mu Chen was still standing on the shoulder of the Immortal Golden Body without any harm. However, the ck-robed Mu Chen¡¯s face had turned pale and the spiritual luster around him had diminished, losing his fighting strength.

    Clearly, in thatst moment, the ck-robed Mu Chen had absorbed all of the damages so that it didn¡¯t affect Mu Chen.

    ¡°What a cunning brat!¡± Gu Shiheng¡¯s face was cold as he snickered, ¡°But that¡¯ll do. Heavily injuring your clone, I¡¯ll see what can you do.¡±

    Although he did not heavily injure Mu Chen, he had dealt with the ck-robed Mu Chen. Now, Mu Chen would no longer be able to borrow the power of the other Mu Chen.

    Facing Gu Shihuang¡¯s snicker, Mu Chen raised his head with an abnormal smile. ¡°Who told you that I only have one clone?¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, Gu Shihuang¡¯s pupils narrowed and an indescribable threat enveloped his heart. Abruptly turning around, he was terrified to see that the space behind him was torn apart and a white silhouette appeared. It was actually a white-robed Mu Chen, but this time, this Mu Chen was holding onto an ancient crystal sword.

    When Gu Shihuang looked at that sword, his soul left his body because he felt the aura of a Heavenly Sovereign on that sword!

    Seeing Gu Shihuang¡¯s gaze of despair, the white-robed Mu Chen smiled. In the next instant, the crystal sword in his hand cut through space and shed down towards Gu Shihuang¡¯s head, ¡°Old geezer, you can die now...¡±

 Chapter 1281 - Red Gourd

    Chapter 1281 - Red Gourd

    The crystallised sword had instantly pierced through space and shed down in the direction of Gu Shihuang. This sudden attack was so tricky that even with his strength, Gu Shihuang also couldn¡¯t avoid this attack and could only watch as the sword flew over with astonishment on his face.

    In that instant, even his soul had left his body. He could feel that the sword in Mu Chen¡¯s hand was actually emanating an aura that made him feel terrified, an aura that belonged uniquely to Heavenly Sovereigns!

    For a fixed period, the owner of that sword must have been a genuine Heavenly Sovereign!

    So when the sword flew over, even Gu Shihuang felt terrified despite his cultivation at the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm, since he never expected that Mu Chen would possess such a terrifying weapon.

    That crystallised sword must have surpassed the rank of a High Grade Saint Artifact.

    As the sword brandished down, it felt as though it couldn¡¯t be avoided. But as an old fox, Gu Shihuang had slightly moved his head in a strange manner.

    The sword streaked across his ear and shed on his shoulder. Even with his powerful physique, Gu Shihuang felt an indescribable stinging paining from his shoulder.

    Gu Shihuang shrieked. Nearly half of his body, from his shoulder down, was sliced by that sword. Furthermore, there were crystallised shes on his body where, even with his robust recovery as an Earth Sovereign, they showed no signs of recovering. With blood covering his body, Gu Shihuang looked incredibly pathetic at this moment.

    With a great shock, Gu Shihuang frantically retreated, disregarding his wound and fled over a myriad foot distance before he stopped and looked at the white-robed Mu Chen in shock.

    ¡°What a pity.¡± The white-robed Mu Chen held onto the crystallised sword, looking at Gu Shihuang and shook his head in pity. With his main body and a clone as bait, he had attracted all of Gu Shihuang¡¯s attention so his other clone could hide to unleash that unexpected assault.

    The oue of it was also pretty good. Even if Gu Shihuang didn¡¯t manage to dodge itpletely, he still avoided his fatal spots. Otherwise, even if Gu Shihuang wasn¡¯t dead at this moment, he would also have lost his fighting strength.

    The white-robed Mu Chen shook the blood from the sword before casting a nce at the crystallised sword. He could sense a portion of the remnant energy inside disappearing.

    ording to his estimation, this sword could probably be used two more times before it was truly useless. At that time, the Heavenly Emperor Sword would no longer possess such lethality.

    ¡°However, Gu Shihuang¡¯s fighting power should have been decreased by sixty or eighty percent. He¡¯s no longer a threat.¡± The white-robed Mu Chen looked at the main body and thetter nodded his head before the former charged forth once more. A light flickered on the crystallised sword. Gu Shihuang was currently in his weakest state, so he definitely couldn¡¯t let such an opportunity go.

    Seeing the white-robed Mu Chen charging forth, Gu Shihuang had actually retreated. He had clearly been terrified by the Heavenly Emperor Sword.

    When Mu Chen, who was standing on the Immortal Golden Body, saw this, he immediately controlled the Immortal Golden Body and Divine Immortal Runes rose into the sky before theyunched attacks towards Gu Shihuang.

    Gu Shihuang, who initially had the advantage, had fallen to the lower hand. He constantly fled from the white-robed Mu Chen¡¯s pursuit while defending against Mu Chen¡¯s attacks ¡ª instantly surrounded by perils.

    While Gu Shihuang fell into critical circumstances, Liang Xiesha, who was tied up by Long Xiang and Luo Li, had also sensed this and his face drastically changed. He never expected Gu Shihuang to be in such a spot...

    ¡°Damn it, that sinful child actually has such means?!¡± Liang Xiesha¡¯s heart trembled with a sh of panic. If Gu Shihuang loses, then he wouldn¡¯t be in a good situation as well, so he had to think of a way to help thetter!

    ¡°At this time, you better take care of yourself!¡± While his attention was separated, a peal of sinisterughter resounded and Long Xiang suddenly appeared before him, before throwing a jab forth. It was a jab that was apanied by the roar of a dragon-elephant that contained the power of a myriad dragon-elephant and mmed against the barrier before Liang Xiesha.

    The sturdy barrier shattered and Liang Xiesha was sent flying away with his face alternative between pale and green. When he finally managed to suppress the surging Spiritual Energy in his body, he saw Ling Xiang charging forth once again. Thus, he could only focus his mind on dealing with Long Xiang and Luo Li.

    While Liang Xiesha was being tied up, the Emerald Serpent Ancestor, who was trapped in the Skycirction Meteorite Array, could only look at Gu Shihuang with a dark expression. He then asionally gazed at the Heavenly Emperor Sword in Mu Chen¡¯s hand with a sh of shock in his eyes. He had witnessed the white-robed Mu Chen holding onto that sword and nearly killed Gu Shihuang.

    ¡°This brat has too many peculiar points. He¡¯s only a Greater Earth Sovereign, so how could he possess two clones with the same cultivation as his main body? Furthermore, that sword is definitely something that belongs to a Heavenly Sovereign!

    ¡°Could that fellow have a Heavenly Sovereign backing him up?¡±

    Just thinking about this made the Emerald Serpent Ancestor¡¯s heart go cold. He was a loner and didn¡¯t have a powerful backing like the Ancient Buddha n, and if the Heavenly Sovereign behind Mu Chen showed up, even if he couldn¡¯t find trouble with the Ancient Buddha n, couldn¡¯t that Heavenly Sovereign do anything to a Perfected Earth Sovereign like him?

    Gu Shihuang and Liang Xiesha had the backing of the Ancient Buddha n, but he had nothing!

    ¡°Damn old thing; you actually dragged me into this mess. Does that brat look like someone without any backing?!¡± The Emerald Serpent Ancestor cursed in his heart. This situation waspletely different from what Gu Shihuang had told him.

    ¡°I cannot stay in this ce. This matter is between that brat and the Ancient Buddha n, and there¡¯s no need for me to meddle in this.¡± The Emerald Serpent Ancestor clenched his teeth and a golden talisman appeared on his head that emanated spatial fluctuations.

    This was an ancient Teleportation Talisman, something that he had obtained from the ancient ruins. As long as he used it, he would be able to break free from any dangerous situation.

    He did not want to use it initially, but if Mu Chen really had a backing of a Heavenly Sovereign, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape, even if he wanted to.

    With this thought, the Emerald Serpent Ancestor no longer hesitated and flicked his finger. The talisman started to ze and an intense spatial fluctuation rippled out, forming a spatial vortex and broke apart the restraints of the Skycirction Meteorite Array.

    ¡°Emerald Serpent, what are you doing?!¡± Sensing the violent spatial fluctuation, Gu Shihuang had also noticed and he barked out.

    But the Emerald Serpent Ancestor did not respond to that. He just stepped into the vortex and instantly disappeared.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Watching the Emerald Serpent Ancestor leave, Gu Shihuang was raging. Without the Emerald Serpent Ancestor being trapped, Ling Xi would be able to use the Spiritual Array to deal with them and facing the addition of this powerful Spiritual Array, and there wouldn¡¯t be any hope for him, who was already facing desperate straits.

    His thinking wasn¡¯t wrong. The instant when the Emerald Serpent Ancestor escaped, the Skycirction Meteorite Array that had enveloped the entire ind started to move and starlight descended onto the sky, trying to imprison him.

    When Gu Shihuang saw those starlights, he felt his scalp turning numb. This Spiritual Array could deal with a Perfected Earth Sovereign, to begin with, and if he was in his top condition, there¡¯s nothing to fear. But not only was he heavily injured, he even had to face Mu Chen¡¯s ferocious attacks. If he was caught up in the array, he would probably fall if Mu Chen used the sword again.

    Just thinking about death made Gu Shihuang feel endless fear before he clenched his teeth and roared, ¡°Brat, you¡¯re the one that forced me!¡±

    As he roared, he held onto a jade strip and crushed it.

    When the jade strip was crushed, an endless spiritual luster soared into the sky and formed into a massive spatial vortex that emanated a terrifying fluctuation.

    Seeing this situation, Mu Chen¡¯s face had changed. That Spiritual Energy fluctuation was deep and unfathomable. Just briefly sensing it made him feel despair.

    ¡°Heavenly Sovereign!¡± Mu Chen narrowed his eyes. He never expected that Gu Shihuang would be able to summon a Heavenly Sovereign from the Ancient Buddha n.

    Flipping his hand, a stone talisman appeared in his hand. If the Heavenly Sovereign from the Ancient Buddha n truly arrived, then he would only have to use thest favor and summon the Martial Ancestor...

    Thismotion had also attracted Liang Xiesha¡¯s attention. He then appeared beside Gu Shihuang and looked at the massive vortex. ¡°Old fellow, don¡¯t you know that the Grand Elder has spoken before that Heavenly Sovereigns are not allowed to deal with that sinful child?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t care about that much now!¡± Gu Shihuang clenched his teeth as he continued, ¡°Elder Hei Guang is also from our side. We just have to hide it well from the Grand Elder.¡±

    Liang Xiesha could only nod his head at those words.

    ¡°Destroy the spatial vortex!¡± Mu Chen roared. If they could destroy that spatial vortex, then that Heavenly Sovereign would not be able to descend.

    When Mu Chen roared, countless starlights from the Skycirction Meteorite Array descended like meteorites and headed towards the spatial vortex.

    Mu Chen had alsomanded the Immortal Golden Body and the Divine Immortal Runes flew up, charging towards the vortex.

    Even Long Xiang and Luo Li had made a move. They unleashed attacks, trying to destroy that vortex. But facing their actions, Gu Shihuang only sneered.

    When the attacks arrived, the vortex had swiftly grown bigger, and a rumbling aged voice, along with tremendous pressure, traveled through the distant space and rang out in this region. ¡°Insolent brats, you guys dare to act so arrogantly before this old man?!¡±

    An unimaginable spiritual hand stretched out from the space and instantly dissolved those attacks before the hand enveloped the entire ind.

    Long Xiang¡¯s face was pale. He couldn¡¯t pose any resistance before the prestige of a Heavenly Sovereign.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze turned dark as he looked at the descending palm and intended to crush the stone talisman.

    But all of a sudden, the space before them cracked and a red gourd flew out. ¡°Hey, this old man finally found a good seed, if your Ancient Buddha n destroys it, my Ancient Spirit n will surely not take it lying down!¡±

    When the red gourd flew out, a burst of teasingughter echoed beside Mu Chen¡¯s group.

 Chapter 1282 - Celestial Chi Yan

    Chapter 1282 - Celestial Chi Yan

    That hand was akin to the hand of a deity, filled with towering might that couldn¡¯t be blocked...

    But when that hand was about to envelop the region, the space before Mu Chen¡¯s group suddenly shattered and a red gourd bizarrely flew out.

    When the gourd appeared, it covered its path in crimson light that looked like the source of a volcano. That crimson luster was actually zing mes, and every single speck of that crimson light contained a magmic ocean...

    The temperature in this region had also soared, even the surrounding region gradually boiled.

    An endless crimson luster soared into the sky and shed with the massive hand. In that instant of the sh, the entire region trembled with countless clouds starting to ze from the high temperature.

    Under that crimson light, the massive hand swiftly dried up with cracks covering it, and in the next moment, that crimson light was petrified.

    The hand soon crumbled, before it was reduced to countless fragments of stones that rained down from the sky, lifting shocking waves in this sea region.

    When Gu Shihuang and Liang Xiesha saw the hand crumbling, deep shock shed in their eyes, along with fear on their faces. Evidently, this scene had startled them.

    The one that made a move must have been a genuine Heavenly Sovereign, and such a terrifying attack was actually so easily resolved. How frightening must the opposing party be?!

    Before such an expert, Perfected Earth Sovereigns like them were merely ants.

    When the red gourd destroyed that hand, it flew back and fell not too far away from Mu Chen¡¯s group under their astonishment.

    At this moment, they realised that the one that made a move was an old man in in clothing, and they had no idea when he appeared there.

    The old man smiled with his eyes narrowed before he grasped the red gourd and took a mouthful from it. At that moment, Mu Chen and the rest could sense the crimson magma-like liquid flowing into the mouth of that old man.

    Even without touching it, Mu Chen¡¯s group could sense the terrifying temperature. They knew that they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to drink magma like wine as that old man had done...

    Mu Chen and Luo Li exchanged a look and they could see the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. Judging from the move earlier, this old man was a genuine Heavenly Sovereign!

    However, they had no idea why a Heavenly Sovereign that they were unfamiliar with would help them.

    However, the old man did not bother about their shock. After taking a mouthful, he raised his head and looked at the spatial vortex behind Gu Shihuang and Liang Xiesha with a smile. ¡°The Ancient Buddha n is a reputable n, why are you degrading yourself to make a move at a younger generation?¡±

    Gu Shihuang and Liang Xiesha kept quiet out of fear and did not speak. The vortex behind them maintained a brief silence, before an aged voice resounded, ¡°So it¡¯s Celestial Chi Yan of the Ancient Spirit n. However, our Ancient Buddha n and Ancient Spirit n have been minding our own businesses, why are you interfering in the matters of my n?¡±

    The old man that was called the Celestial Chi Yan smiled and shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s a seed that this old man has been searching for a long time, so how can I allow your Ancient Buddha n ruin it for me?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, this brat is the sinner of my Ancient Buddha n. If your Ancient Spirit n wants to take him away, I¡¯m afraid that the waves aren¡¯t something that even you, Celestial Chi Yan, can bear!¡± An enraged voice rang out from the vortex as it echoed.

    Rolling his eyes, Celestial Chi Yan pointed at Luo Li, before pointing at Mu Chen. ¡°The seed that this old man is speaking about is her, hot him.¡±

    When Mu Chen saw this, he could only awkwardly shrug his shoulders.

    That intent from the other side of the vortex had also felt relieved before he spoke once again, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then you can take her away. But that sinner must remain!¡±

    When Luo Li heard his words, she immediately rebuked, ¡°If Mu Chen is staying, so am I!¡±

    Finishing her words, she turned to look at Celestial Chi Yan. ¡°This Junior appreciates Senior¡¯s kind intention.¡±

    When Celestial Chi Yan heard her, he wasn¡¯t angered but nodded his head with a smile before he turned to look at the vortex. ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t let this child stay. Since that¡¯s the case, if you¡¯re unwilling to let it go, then let this old man will have a taste of your Ancient Buddha n¡¯s power...¡±

    As he spoke, the red gourd also gradually emanated a scarlet luster before a terrifying temperature instantly swept out between the heavens and earth.

    Seeing the decisiveness of Celestial Chi Yan, the vortex fell into silence. That Heavenly Sovereign from the Ancient Buddha n was clearly enraged. Today¡¯s matter was something he had done under his own will, and if the n knew about it, it would inevitably cause him some trouble.

    Especially if this matter gets to Qing Yanjing. With her character, she would surely re-up. She was something that not even the Grand Elder could suppress, so he would definitely be the one to suffer.

    As the vortex remained silent, Celestial Chi Yan turned to nce at Mu Chen with shock shing in his eyes and sighed, ¡°This child is a good seed, your Ancient Buddha n is living in plenty without appreciating it. If this child is properly groomed, he will surely be a Heavenly Sovereign in the future. Yet, you guys are treating him as a sinner, how ridiculous.¡±

    Hearing Celestial Chi Yan¡¯s evaluation of Mu Chen, an unhappy snort rang out from the other side of the vortex, but he did not make any exnation. ¡°Since Celestial Chi Yan wants to interfere in this matter, so be it. But I hope that you are willing to bear the consequences it may cause!¡±

    Celestial Chi Yan chuckled, ¡°Then it¡¯s my business, none of yours.¡±

    The Heavenly Sovereign from the Ancient Buddha n also knew that no progress could be made in this matter. Spiritual Energy swept out and sucked Gu Shihuang and Liang Xiesha into the vortex before emanating spatial fluctuation and gradually disappeared.

    With the vortex¡¯s disappearance, the terrifying pressure that enveloped this region had also swiftly receded, restoring light to this ce once again.

    Mu Chen, Luo Li, and Long Xiang felt heavily relieved, since the pressureing from a Heavenly Sovereign was too powerful. That sort of existence wasn¡¯t something that they could deal with at the moment.

    ¡°Thanks for the help, Senior.¡± Mu Chen turned around and respectfully cupped his fists towards Celestial Chi Yan.

    Celestial Chi Yan waved his hand as he cast a strange nce at Mu Chen with a smile. ¡°Child, even without this old man, I believe no one can do a thing to you today.¡±

    He cast a profound nce at the stone talisman that was still in Mu Chen¡¯s hand. He had sensed the powerful aura left on it that left even someone like him fearful.

    Mu Chen lightly smiled before he exchanged a nce with Luo Li and said, ¡°Senior, I wonder what is the matter you have to be looking for Luo Li?¡±

    He did not store the talisman and allowed Senior Chi Yan to sense it as a form of intimidation. That¡¯s because he wasn¡¯t sure about Senior Chi Yan¡¯s intentions for Luo Li. If it¡¯s nothing good, then Mu Chen would let him know that even if he couldn¡¯t confront a Heavenly Sovereign, it didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t have any means to do so...

    In this world, borrowing the power of someone else was also a strength.

    Luo Li had also directed her bright pupils at Celestial Chi Yan with doubt. When thetter saw Luo Li¡¯s gaze, he smiled with his eyes narrowed. ¡°Actually, the reason for this old man to look for her is simple... I want her to be the Holy Maiden of my Ancient Spirit n.¡±

    ¡°Holy Maiden again?!¡± Mu Chen and Luo Li¡¯s face slightly changed upon hearing that.

    ¡°*Cough* The Holy Maiden of our Ancient Spirit n isn¡¯t the same as the West Heaven Temple!¡± When Celestial Chi Yan saw their cautious gazes, he immediately exined, and judging from the looks of it; he actually knew that the West Heaven Battle Emperor had tried to recruit Luo Li as the Holy Maiden.

    ¡°Senior, this Junior is the Patriarch of the Luo God n, not to mention that I¡¯m not someone from the Ancient Spirit n, either. So this Junior appreciates your kind intention.¡± Luo Li shook her head and rejected Celestial Chi Yan¡¯s kind intentions. Although the Ancient Spirit n was one of the five Ancient ns in the Great Thousand World, she had no ns to cling onto them.

    Seeing how Luo Li refused without any hesitation, Celestial Chi Yan was stunned. After all, the Ancient Spirit n was so famous in the Great Thousand World, and there¡¯s practically no one that didn¡¯t want to have a connection with them. But in the eyes of Luo Li, she actually wasn¡¯t bothered about it.

    Facing this oue, Celestial Chi Yan could only have a sour face.

    Mu Chen and Luo Li exchanged a look before they decided not to pay attention to him with rapport.

    Mu Chen turned to look into the depths of the Spiritual Jade Ind and said to Luo Li, ¡°Let¡¯s save Big Sister Ling Xi first.¡±

    Luo Li nodded her head and the two of them headed into the depths of the ind, leaving Celestial Chi Yan stunned on the spot with a bitter expression.

    ...

    At the same time, far away in the Ancient Buddha n

    A ck-robed old man looked at Gu Shihuang and Liang Xieshe, who were trembling, and said with a cold voice, ¡°The two of you are truly gutsy, my talisman is not for you to use to deal with that sinful child!¡±

    Gu Shihuang and Liang Xiesha¡¯s faces were drained of color, but the both of them did not dare to refute.

    Seeing how useless the two of them were, the ck-robed old man snorted before his gaze flickered. ¡°The two of you will follow me and pay a visit to the Young Master, and report everything you know about that sinful child to the Young Master for him to make a decision.¡±

    When he finished his words, he waved his sleeve and left. When Gu Shihuang and Liang Xiesha saw this, they immediately followed up as well.

    The three of them passed by many buildings before arriving at a stone tform that was built on a sheer cliff with clouds surrounding the stage. An azure-clothed man was quietly sitting there. His aura was as deep as the abyss and unfathomable, along with a crystallised pagoda that could be seen through his slightly opened eyes.

    When the ck-robed old man came before the azure-clothed man, he stood with his hands behind his back, while Gu Shihuang and Liang Xiesha respectfully kneeled.

    ¡°¡°This subordinate pays respect to the Young Master!¡±¡±

    The azure-clothed man slowly opened his eyes and looked at the sea of clouds with a faint smile, before his voice slowly resounded without any emotions, ¡°The two of you have seen that sinful child?¡±

 Chapter 1283 - The Eight-Divisional Pagoda

    Chapter 1283 - The Eight-Divisional Pagoda

    ¡°You two saw the sinful child?¡± Hearing the azure-clothed man¡¯s words, Gu Shihuang and Liang Xiesha¡¯s bodies trembled as they promptly nodded their heads.

    ¡°Why was I not informed beforehand?¡± The azure-clothed man gently asked.

    But facing his gentle tone, Gu Shihuang and Liang Xiesha¡¯s faces were pale before they bitterly replied, ¡°The two of us initially thought that we could capture him first before handing him over to the Young Master. It was our mistake in ourck of consideration, so please forgive us.¡±

    The azure-robed man gently knocked his finger on his knee as he faintly swept his gaze at the two of them. When the two of them had their backs drenched in sweat, only then did he slowly say, ¡°Although the two of you have taken actions without approval, I¡¯ll let this matter go for the sake that the two of you have followed me for a long time. As for the Grand Elder, I will personally exin to him so that the two of you can be exempted from punishment.¡±

    ¡°We express our gratefulness, Young Master!¡± Gu Shihuang and Liang Xiesha rejoiced upon hearing those words and swiftly expressed their thanks with gratefulness in their eyes.

    ¡°I heard that the sinful child has also cultivated the Divine Pagoda?¡± The azure-clothed man slightly smiled.

    Gu Shihuang nodded his head. ¡°Young Master, the sinful child is blessed with great talent. Despite being only a Greater Earth Sovereign, he managed to force me to a pathetic state. ording to my probings, he must have formed the Divine Pagoda as well. Otherwise, how can he possess such powerful Spiritual Energy as a Greater Earth Sovereign?¡±

    The azure-clothed man smiled with his eyes narrowed. ¡°Truly the son of Qing Yanjing. I never thought that even without the resources of the Ancient Buddha n, he could alsoe this far.¡±

    Liang Xiesha replied with hatred, ¡°Although that sinful child is somewhat capable, he¡¯s akin to a firefly, whenpared to the brilliant moon, Young Master.¡±

    ¡°That is for sure. Young Master is a rare genius in my Ancient Buddha n. In the future, when youmand the Ancient Buddha n, Mu Chen will be dim inparison to the Young Master.¡± Gu Shihuang nodded his head hurriedly as he expressed his acknowledgment.

    As he spoke, Gu Shihuang briefly paused and hesitated. ¡°But when we fought with the sinful child, I realised that he has two other clones with the same cultivation as his main body. They¡¯re extremely tough to deal with, and I even nearly died in his hand.¡±

    ¡°Two clones as powerful as his main body?¡± The azure-clothed man¡¯s gaze flickered as he fell into pondering for a long time before his expression turned into astonishment. ¡°Could it be... one of the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities, the Three Pures?!¡±

    The ck-robed Heavenly Sovereign¡¯s face also briefly changed as he nodded by the side. ¡°Ordinary clones made of Spiritual Energy can only possess 1/10 of the main body¡¯s power. Topletely possess it, it has to be the legendary Three Pures.¡±

    ¡°But the Three Pures has been missing for so many years. I never expected that the sinful child would have such a shocking fortune.¡±

    When he spoke, the eyes of the ck-robed Heavenly Sovereign revealed greed. After all, such a Peerless Divine Ability was attractive to even a Heavenly Sovereign like him.

    ¡°Only Young Master is worthy of such a powerful Peerless Divine Ability, how can that sinful child possess it?!¡± Gu Shihuang harshly spoke, trying to provoke the azure-robed man into taking revenge for them.

    However, the azure-robed man maintained a calm expression, since he wasn¡¯t shaken. ¡°The Three Pures are truly tempting, but I don¡¯t have the time to look for him right now.¡±

    The ck-robed Heavenly Sovereign nodded his head as well. ¡°The Young Master is right, and the Primordial Sacred Abyss is approaching, so the Young Master needs to perform beautifully in the Sacred Abyss. If Young Master can obtain the long lost Peerless Divine Ability of our n, the Eight-Divisional Pagoda, you will surely be able to surpass the otherpetitors and be the next Patriarch of our n!¡±

    ¡°The Eight-Divisional Pagoda?!¡± Gu Shihuang and Liang Xiesha¡¯s hearts trembled as they eximed, ¡°Could it be that legendary Eight-Divisional Pagoda that is also one of the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities?¡±

    With a smile, the azure-clothed man said, ¡°What is there to be shocked about? The Eight-Divisional Pagoda is something that belongs to our n, since an ancestor created it. It¡¯s just that the ancestor had unfortunately died in the battle with the Sky Monarchs of the Fiend ns and fell. Thus, the Eight-Divisional Pagoda is also lost. All this time, the n has been trying to search for it, but they hadn¡¯t been sessful.¡±

    ¡°The Ancient Sacred Abyss is an ancient battlefield between the Great Thousand World and the Fiend ns. The environment is so harsh that even a Perfected Earth Sovereign might die without a trace in there if they were careless.¡±

    The ck-robed Heavenly Sovereign sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the rejection force from that region is too strong. It¡¯s an intersection between the Great Thousand World and the Fiend ns, so if a Heavenly Sovereign approaches, it will cause chaos. If they¡¯re careless, they might even be sent into the territories of the Fiend ns.¡±

    When Gu Shihuang and Liang Xiesha heard those words, their bodies trembled. Even a Heavenly Sovereign would slowly die of exhaustion if they were thrown into the territories of the Fiend ns, and if they attracted the attention of the other party¡¯s monarchs, then they would surely be doomed.

    ¡°In the n, the other Young Masters are preparing to enter the Ancient Sacred Abyss. Naturally, their motive is also the Eight-Divisional Pagoda. If they obtain it, then even Young Master would instantly fall into the lower hand.¡±

    As he spoke, the ck-robed Heavenly Sovereign¡¯s face turned solemn, since he knew that the consequences would be grave.

    Gu Shihuang and Liang Xiesha had also nodded their heads. Compared to their Young Master, dealing with the sinful child could be temporarily ced aside.

    ¡°But since we¡¯re cing our attention on the Ancient Sacred Abyss, we still must pay attention to the sinful child¡¯s movements. I¡¯m extremely interested in the legendary Three Pures.¡± The azure-clothed man lightly smiled as he continued, ¡°If I can obtain the Eight-Divisional Pagoda and the Three Pures, even as a Perfected Earth Sovereign, I will have no fear, even when facing a genuine Heavenly Sovereign.¡±

    The two legendary Peerless Divine Abilities must undoubtedly be something that exceeded imagination.

    ¡°Young Master is wise, and only Young Master is worthy of such treasures. As for that sinful child, it¡¯s his fortune that Young Master could use him.¡± Gu Shihuang immediately said.

    The azure-clothed man smiled and said in a gentle tone, ¡°Send some people to track that sinful child¡¯s location. After this trip to the Ancient Sacred Abyss, I will personally make a trip to him.¡±

    ¡°If he is willing to hand over the Three Pures to me, I don¡¯t mind helping him speak up in front of the Grand Elder...¡±

    ¡°But naturally... I must be able to grasp him in my hand. Who knows, he might even be a chip for dealing with Qing Yanjing. If I can pull her over to my camp, our strength should be sufficient.¡± The ck-robed Heavenly Sovereign nodded his head as he continued, ¡°Although Qing Yanjing has been imprisoned for years, there are still some supporters in the n behind her, so her power cannot be underestimated. If we can cause them to lean towards us, it will be greatly beneficial for us.¡±

    The azure-robed man nodded his head, then looked into the depths of the clouds with a gentle smile. ¡°It looks like that sinful child can be considered my star of fortune...¡±

    ...

    Mu Chen looked at the cooldy in the dark prison and felt heavily relieved. From the looks of it, Ling Xi seemed pretty well.

    Ling Xi had also raised her head and looked at the young man. After a brief moment, a dense and gratified smile rose on her lips.

    Compared to back then, Mu Chen hadpletely grown up. His tenderness had disappeared, reced with a firm heart that cannot be shaken. He still looked handsome, but had a slightly more mature charm.

    Looking at Mu Chen, Ling Xi¡¯s smile turned even gentler. The teen from back then... had turned into someone that could face the world.

    He no longer needed her protection, nor needed her to be always worried about him. She figured it out when she saw how he fearlessly stomped into the Spiritual Jade Ind. That young man had grown to the point that he would no longer be afraid of any storm.

    ¡°Aunt Jing... Mu Chen, he has finally grown up. You can be relieved now, and I believe that not long from now, no one in the Ancient Buddha n will use him to threaten you...¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Ling Xi.¡± Mu Chen looked at Ling Xi with a brilliant smile on his face before he waved his sleeve and mmed his palm against the prison, trying to break it apart.

    However, the prison still sturdily stood.

    ¡°Erm...¡± Mu Chen was stunned before he looked at the prison in shock. At that moment, only then did he realise that the prison was actually formed of a Spiritual Array, and judging from the level of it, it might be even more powerful than the one protecting the ind. Mu Chen awkwardly scratched his head, since it seemed that his attempt in trying to act cool had failed...

    Luo Li couldn¡¯t hold back herughter while standing behind him, and even Ling Xi had pursed her lips together and smiled. After that, she formed seals with a single hand and a Spiritual Energy fluctuation emanated from underground before the prison started to disappear.

    ¡°Ling Xi, so you have gained control of this array!¡± Long Xiang couldn¡¯t help being stunned when he saw this.

    ¡°This Spiritual Array was something that Aunt Jing had set up herself, so I have naturally gained control of it after staying here for three years. So even if you guys didn¡¯te, Gu Shihuang couldn¡¯t do a thing to me.¡± Ling xi gently smiled.

    When they heard her words, Mu Chen¡¯s group of three exchanged a nce and bitterly smiled, since they had done something meaningless.

    Facing their speechless expressions, Ling Xi smiled. ¡°Naturally, Big Sister is still happy that Mu Chen hase and save me...¡±

    Her smile was so incredibly charming that it came from the depths of her heart.

    ¡°But... it looks like you are pretty lucky that you can make it here.¡± Ling Xi looked at Mu Chen¡¯s puzzled gaze before her hand gently tapped on the smooth mirror-like ck stone that shone like a star, and her next sentence caused Mu Chen¡¯s eyes to widen.

    ¡°Because... there¡¯s a gift from Aunt Jing that was left for you here.¡±

 Chapter 1284 - Mother and Son finally meets again

    Chapter 1284 - Mother and Son finally meet again

    ¡°A gift from my mother?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze shed with joy from the depth of his eyes as he looked at Ling Xi. Clearly, thetter¡¯s words had utterly aroused his interest.

    With a slight smile, she waved her hand and the ckstone beneath her dazzled before turning into a brilliant starry sky with specks of light, looking akin to stars.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was also fixated on the starry sky before he looked at the trajectory of the stars and vaguely felt a profound fluctuation slowly emanating from it.

    ¡°Back then, Aunt Jing had cultivated on this Spiritual Jade Ind, so there is a lot ofprehension and experiences that she left behind in this piece of Spiritual ck Mirror. This is something that¡¯s been left behind by a genuine Spiritual Array Ancestor, and it¡¯s akin to a treasure for every Spiritual Array Master.¡± Ling Xi¡¯s gaze was a little blurred as she looked at the starry sky and gently said, ¡°For three years, I have been cultivating here until two months ago and broke through to High Rank Spiritual Array Schr.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Ling Xi, you have already reached High Rank Spiritual Array Schr?¡± Mu Chen was shocked. When Ling Xi left, she was only a Spiritual Array Grandmaster. Yet, she had reached the High Rank Spiritual Array Schr in just three years?!

    This surge was simply unheard of!

    ¡°Before I lost my memories, my attainments were already near the Spiritual Array Schr Realm... I have been recovering my memories in the past years, so my cultivation naturally recovered in addition to cultivating here and epting Aunt Jing¡¯sprehension to allow me to have such swift increments.¡± Ling Xi smiled as she exined.

    Mu Chen had figured out what was going on, but he was still slowly digesting this information. That¡¯s because Ling Xi already had an outstanding talent in Spiritual Arrays, in addition to the fact that she had followed his mother back then. So her starting point was unimaginable to ordinary people, not to mention that she had secluded herself toprehend the experiences andprehension that his mother had left behind. So it wasn¡¯t too unbelievable for her to obtain such an achievement.

    More important, Ling Xi focused entirely on Spiritual Arrays, unlike him. Not only was he cultivating Spiritual Arrays, he even had to pay attention to Battle Formation Arrays and his own Spiritual Energy as well.

    Thus, it was natural that Ling Xi could surpassed him in the attainment of Spiritual Arrays.

    Ling Xi nodded her head as she smiled. ¡°Stay here for the time being to cultivate. I believe that it will be extremely beneficial to you. As to whether you can reach the High Rank Spiritual Array Schr, it will have to depend on your own luck.¡±

    Mu Chen licked his lips with his eyes zing in mes.

    Ever since his separation with Ling Xi, Mu Chen had been probing his ways in his Spiritual Array cultivation. Although he could be considered as a Spiritual Array Schr, in terms of his foundation in Spiritual Arrays, he was still inferior whenpared to Ling Xi.

    Now that he could learn from theprehension and experiences left by his mother, it was undoubtedly a valuable experience.

    At that time, even when he meets Gu Shihuang again, he would no longer have to use the Heavenly Emperor Sword to deal with him.

    Looking at the impatience in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, Ling Xi smiled before she elegantly stood up. ¡°From now on, this ce belongs to you.¡±

    Mu Chen also wasn¡¯t polite. He sat down on the floor and briefly exchanged a nce with Luo Li before gradually closing his eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let him submerge in his cultivation for this period.¡± Seeing that Mu Chen had entered his cultivation state, Ling Xi smiled towards Luo Li, held thetter¡¯s hand and left the prison.

    As they left, this prison returned to silence.

    ...

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart had also gradually calmed down, like a bottomless pond without any ripples...

    After the silencested for a long time, the sound of water dripping resounded, creating ripples in the silence. The ripples spread out, and Mu Chen could sense that his surroundings wer starting to change.

    The starry sky had started to change withets streaking across the horizon like a beautiful portrait.

    Suddenly, starlight descended before Mu Chen and condensed into a silhouette. Her hair was loose and she had a gentle smile hanging on the corner of her lips. She had a kind appearance and graceful bearing that caused Mu Chen to be gradually stunned. ¡°...Mother?¡±

    Even with hisposure, Mu Chen was dumbfounded when he saw her, since he never thought that he would be able to meet his mother here.

    Although this was merely a spiritual image, ever since the Northern Heavens Continent, he had never seen his mother again.

    ¡°My child...¡± While Mu Chen was dumbfounded, Qing Yanjing was also stunned while looking at Mu Chen. A brief momentter, he could see the tears flickering in her eyes before she swiftly moved up and gently hugged Mu Chen.

    Although she was merely a spiritual image, she was still linked to her main body.

    When he was hugged, Mu Chen¡¯s mind, which had always been cool, turned a little stiff. When he was young, one thing he had been yearning for was the embrace of his mother, and yet, such a simple request couldn¡¯t be fulfilled for him.

    Although she was merely a spiritual image, Mu Chen still felt an indescribable warmth rising up in his chest.

    At this moment, even if his heart had been tempered over the years, his eyes still couldn¡¯t help turning red.

    ¡°Mu Chen, you have really grown...¡± After a long while , Qing Yanjing finally let Mu Chen go and started to look at him as if she didn¡¯t want to miss any spot with a gratified smile on her face.

    Mu Chen scratched his head and simply smiled.

    ¡°You must have gone to the Spiritual Jade Ind, since you can encounter this spiritual image of mine...¡± Qing Yanjing caressed his hair as she gently smiled.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. ¡°Big Sister Ling Xing said that you have left a gift to me.¡±

    Qing Yanjing smiled. ¡°Only you and Ling Xi can enter into this ce, so I have left all myprehension on Spiritual Arrays for the two of you here.¡±

    She swept a nce at Mu Chen and said, ¡°Show your strongest Spiritual Array to mother.¡±

    Steering back onto the main topic, Mu Chen felt excited in his heart and countless spiritual seals flew out like butterflies before they integrated into the surroundings.

    As the spiritual seals integrated, a massive Spiritual Array started to gradually form, along with the roars of dragons echoing within the starry sky.

    This Spiritual Array was also the strongest Spiritual Array that Mu Chen could control at the moment, the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array.

    ncing at the Nine Dragon God-Killing Array, Qing Yanjing lightly nodded her head. ¡°This Spiritual Array of yours is somewhat interesting. I never thought that your attainments in the path of the Spiritual Array would reach the level of a Middle Rank Spiritual Array Schr.¡±

    Her voice sounded gratified, since Mu Chen had relied on himself to cultivate his Spiritual Arrays this far. In fact, Mu Chen could be considered as a son blessed by the heavens.

    ¡°With your current level, you can be considered as having entered the foothold of Spiritual Arrays.¡±

    Hearing that even a Middle Rank Spiritual Array Schr was merely considered as have entered the foothold to Qing Yanjing, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help inwardly smacking his lips. If it¡¯s in the Greaw Continent, a Middle Rank Spiritual Array Schr could even form his own sect.

    However, thinking about how his mother was a Spiritual Array Ancestor, he knew that the so-called ¡°schrs¡± in her eyes were perhaps in the foothold in the path of Spiritual Arrays.

    ¡°Your current attainments in Spiritual Arrays have also reached a small sess, it¡¯s just that your future path might be unfamiliar...¡±

    As he heard those words, Mu Chen gently nodded his head. Qing Yanjing was probably speaking about the Ancestor Realm.

    That Realm was something that even Mu Chen had no clue about how toprehend.

    ¡°In general, all Spiritual Energy starts at linking with heaven and earth, borrowing the Spiritual Energy in nature to summon wind and rain... and you should also be in that stage yourself.¡±

    ¡°The so-called ¡®Ancestor Realm¡¯ isn¡¯t to link with heaven and earth, but create a world. A Spiritual Array that¡¯s like a world where anyone entering it would be viewed as an enemy.¡± Qing Yanjing smiled. She then clenched her hand, and an exquisite palm-sized Spiritual Array appeared in her hand.

    The Spiritual Array was extremely exquisite, but when Mu Chen looked at it, he felt his scalp going numb. He could sense the terrifying power contained in that tiny Spiritual Array.

    If he entered that Spiritual Array, he would undoubtedly be dead!

    ¡°So this is the legendary Ancestor Realm... to create a world with Spiritual Arrays, and anyone entering it will be viewed as an enemy by the world...¡± Mu Chen looked intoxicated. Qing Yanjing¡¯s words had opened a brand new world in his mind. So it turned out that the higher-ranked Spiritual Arrays were actually so profound and unbelievable, no wonder those in the Ancestor Realm couldpete with Heavenly Sovereigns!

    Seeing how infatuated Mu Chen was, Qing Yanjing gently smiled before she stretched her finger and lightly tapped Mu Chen¡¯s forehead. Instantly, boundless information endlessly poured into Mu Chen¡¯s mind. This was all of herprehension and experiences in the path of Spiritual Arrays!

    If Mu Chen could study and digest them, there would definitely be a great increment to his attainments in Spiritual Arrays, and it might even set a good foundation for him to reach the Ancestor Realm.

    Light gradually enveloped Mu Chen, but he remained motionless, as if he had sunk into a deep sleep...

    Far in the Ancient Buddha n, Qing Yanjing, who was seated, suddenly trembled and slowly opened her eyes before staring into the void with a gentle smile hanging on the corner of her lips. ¡°Mu Chen... Mother will wait for the day when you be a Spiritual Array Ancestor...¡±

 Chapter 1285 - Secret of the Sacred Abyss

    Chapter 1285 - Secret of the Sacred Abyss

    Time passed on the Spiritual Jade Ind, and in a blink of an eye, a month had passed.

    Luo Li and Ling Xi sat side-by-side in a bamboo pavilion with a chessboard on the table for them to kill time. There would also be waves ofughter that asionally resounded, and it was a beautiful scene that made everything beyond this bamboo pavilion to be overshadowed.

    During the time Mu Chen was cultivating, the twodies had intended on waiting on the ind.

    As they talked, an elderly figure suddenly appeared in the pavilion with a sh and Celestial Chi Yan had a sour face as he looked at Luo Li. ¡°Lass, are you really not willing to be the Holy Maiden of my Ancient Spirit n?¡±

    During this month, Celestial Chi Yan hade numerous times, but all of his invitations were rejected by Luo Li.

    This time, Luo Li still helplessly sighed as she apologised, ¡°Senior, I am currently the Empress of the Luo God n, how can I abandon them to be the Holy Maiden of the Ancient Spirit n? Furthermore, I¡¯m not of the Ancient Spirit n¡¯s bloodline, either...¡±

    Grabbing onto his hair, Celestial Chi Yan said, ¡°Our Ancient Spirit n is unlike those stubborn Ancient ns. Our n holds the greatest tolerance, so we do not mind the difference in the bloodline. Even if you have a thin bloodline, as long as you show great talent, then you can still be the Holy Maiden. Our n will absolutely show no rejections.

    ¡°In the history of our n, we have had many outstanding Holy Maidens that received acknowledgment, even though they weren¡¯t from our n.¡±

    Hearing those words, even Luo Li was surprised, since this was the first time she had seen such a tolerant n. It¡¯s the same feeling as having an Empress in the Luo God n that didn¡¯t possess any bloodline of the Luo God n...

    ¡°Luo Li, what this Senior said isn¡¯t false. The Ancient Spirit n is certainly one of the most tolerant Ancient ns in the Great Thousand World.¡± Ling Xi had also nodded her head from the side and sighed, ¡°If the Ancient Buddha n could also be this way, Aunt Jing wouldn¡¯t have to be separated from Mu Chen for so many years.¡±

    Luo Li gently nodded her head, but she still did not agree to it. She was no longer a young girl, so she knew that there must be many factions in a massive Ancient n. Just the Luo God n alone had left her with a headache, and if she went to be the Holy Maiden of the Ancient Spirit n, there was bound to be an intensepetition, no matter how tolerant the Ancient Spirit n was.

    The water would inevitably run deep, which Luo Li had no intention of joining.

    Seeing how decisive Luo Li was, Celestial Chi Yan was a little depressed and sighed, ¡°What a pity, I initially thought that we would be able to rush for the Primordial Sacred Abyss...¡±

    ¡°Primordial Sacred Abyss?!¡± Before he finished speaking, Ling Xi had eximed with her eyes narrowed. ¡°The famous ominousnd of the Great Thousand World, that was also the decisive battlegrounds in the ancient times?¡±

    Celestial Chi Yan nodded his head. ¡°You¡¯re pretty knowledgeable. That¡¯s right; it¡¯s that Primordial Sacred Abyss that I¡¯m speaking of.¡±

    ¡°The Primordial Sacred Abyss is located in a storm of time and space that cannot be found. It will only show signs of when it¡¯s appearing. I never expected that it would appear now.¡± Ling Xi¡¯s gaze flickered.

    ¡°The Primordial Sacred Abyss? I have vaguely heard of it before. That ce is known to be dangerous, and the environment is so harsh that even a Perfected Earth Sovereign might fall in it. Why? Big Sister Ling Xi is interested in it?¡± Luo Li nodded her head as she asked.

    ¡°It is rumored that back in the ancient battle, there were nearly ten Heavenly Sovereigns of our Great Thousand World that fell in there, with four being Saint Heavenly Sovereigns!¡± Ling Xi said.

    In the Great Thousand World, even Heavenly Sovereigns were separated into levels. They were the Spirit, Immortal, and Saint grades of Heavenly Sovereign, and Saint Heavenly Sovereigns were basically the pinnacle existences in the Great Thousand World.

    ¡°Four Saint Heavenly Sovereigns?¡± Luo Li¡¯s face slightly changed. This was definitely a terrifying formation. The moment they fell, it became an immeasurable loss to the Great Thousand World.

    Thus, one could infer from this the price that the Great Thousand World had paid to resist those Fiend ns.

    ¡°Although we have suffered considerable losses in that battle, the Fiend ns did not have it well, either. They have also lost ten-odd Monarchs, with four Sky Monarchs ranking amongst the Top 15.¡± Celestial Chi Yan added.

    Sky Monarchs were equivalent to the Heavenly Sovereigns in the Great Thousand World, and since they could be ranked amongst the Top 15, that meant that even in the Fiend ns, those must be supreme existences.

    ¡°Many powerhouses from both sides have fallen inside, there are also my inheritances that belong to Heavenly Sovereigns. Even Peerless Divine Artifacts, higher graded Saint Artifacts or even Peerless Artifacts are left within. So, despite being extremely dangerous, there are still many people in the Great Thousand Wold that would want to enter. If they¡¯re lucky enough to obtain the inheritance of a Heavenly Sovereign, it would be equivalent to soaring into the sky...

    ¡°However, since the Primordial Sacred Abyss is located within the storm of space and time, only Heavenly sovereigns can send people in. Thus, the threshold has stopped many greedy people. But even so, there are still many people heading for it... even my Ancient Spirit n, as well.¡±

    As he spoke, Celestial Chi Yan licked his lips with a ze in his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s because, amongst the four Saint Heavenly Sovereigns that fell, one of my ancestors from the Ancient Spirit n was amongst them. The ¡®Ancient Spirit Channelling Light¡¯ that he cultivated was one of the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities in the Great Thousand World. The might of it is boundless. Even in my Ancient Spirit n, it¡¯s ranked as a top-tiered Divine Ability. It¡¯s just a pity that with the death of that ancestor, the Peerless Divine Ability has also been lost. So it has always been the wish of my n to seek this Divine Ability...

    ¡°Thus, anyone that can find the Peerless Divine Ability will surpass all the otherpetitors and receive the support of everyone in the Ancient Spirit n, bing the Holy Maiden of my Ancient Spirit n!¡±

    When she heard it to this point, Luo Li suddenly said, ¡°So there arepetitors for the Holy Maiden position, as well? Only those that can find the Divine Ability will be able to be the Holy Maiden?¡±

    The fire on Celestial Chi Yan¡¯s face froze and he awkwardly coughed, ¡°I¡¯m only an envoy of the Ancient Spirit n searching for suitable candidates for the Holy Maiden position...¡±

    Luo Li couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes. She knew that it definitely wouldn¡¯t be easy to be the Holy Maiden of the Ancient Spirit n. After talking so much, it¡¯s merely as a candidate.

    Seeing Luo Li¡¯s gaze, Celestial Chi Yan¡¯s face turned red before he awkwardly smiled.

    Thus, this pavilion had returned to silence, and only Ling Xi¡¯s gaze shed with thoughts before she gently said, ¡°Aside from the ¡®Ancient Spirit Channelling Light¡¯, there seems to be another Saint Heavenly Sovereign that belongs to the Ancient Buddha n, right?¡±

    Celestial Chi Yan nodded his head. ¡°Yeah, that ancestor from the Ancient Buddha n was extraordinary. The Eight-Divisional Pagoda he cultivated was also one of the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities. Many Young Masters in the Ancient Buddha n already have ns to take that Peerless Divine Ability back.

    ¡°That¡¯s because there¡¯s a rule in the n that anyone that can obtain the Eight-Divisional Pagoda will be the next Patriarch.¡±

    When he spoke, Ling Xi¡¯s eyes beamed and Luo Li looked at Ling Xi, understanding the former¡¯s intentions. Clearly, Ling Xi wanted Mu Chen to obtain the Eight Divisional Pagoda, and Mu Chen might be able to save his mother from the Ancient Buddha n through other means.

    Luo Li was also in agreement with this idea. It¡¯s too tricky for Mu Chen to go through the proper channels, since the foundation of the Ancient Buddha n was still a little terrifying.

    Thinking about it, Luo Li had also fallen into pondering. She initially wasn¡¯t too interested in being the Holy Maiden of the Ancient Spirit n. In terms of inheritance, she had the Luo Shen Inheritance, and the Luo Shen Celestial Body could already be her greatest advantage in bing a Heavenly Sovereign.

    But if she became the Holy Maiden of the Ancient Spirit n, then she would have the support of a terrifying Ancient n behind her. If the dayes that Mu Chen¡¯s rtionship with the Ancient Buddha n getspletely torn apart, she might be able to grant him some help.

    Luo Li understood that the backing of the Luo God n couldn¡¯t grant much help to Mu Chen, and if she really wanted to help Mu Chen, then she could use the Ancient Spirit n to do so...

    She wasn¡¯t too interested in the Ancient Spirit n, but for Mu Chen... she¡¯s willing to be that Holy Maiden.

    Thinking about that, she pursed her lips while exchanging a nce with Ling Xi. Although they did not speak, they already understood each other¡¯s thoughts.

    Ling Xi¡¯s pupils shed with gratitude. If Luo Li did that, then she would have topete with the other Holy Maiden candidates in the Ancient Spirit n, which wouldn¡¯t be an easy matter.

    Luo Li only lightly smiled in response. For her, Mu Chen even offended the West Heaven Battle Emperor without hesitation. So what if she facedpetition for him?

    In that short instant, the two of them have finished exchanging intentions and Luo Li smiled towards Celestial Chi Yan. ¡°Senior, it¡¯s possible for me to be a candidate for the Holy Maiden, but you have to promise me something.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Celestial Chi Yan, who no longer held any hope suddenly grew excited and he waved his hand. ¡°Please say it.¡±

    Pursing her lips, Luo Li pointed her finger in the direction of Mu Chen in a graceful manner. ¡°I hope that Senior can send the both of us into the Primordial Sacred Abyss...¡±

 Chapter 1286 - Two Spiritual Arrays

    Chapter 1286 - Two Spiritual Arrays

    Another monthter, Mu Chen, who was in the prison, slowly opened up his eyes, unleashing a shine that looked as deep as the starry sky.

    His gaze flickered and only returned to normal a long timeter as a white mist blew out of Mu Chen¡¯s mouth.

    When the mist came out, it did not dissipate but gathered in another direction into a tiny Spiritual Array.

    It was a simple Spiritual Array, but it was created with Mu Chen¡¯s breath. Just this alone, one could tell that Mu Chen had obtained a vast increment in his attainments of Spiritual Array.

    In the past, he definitely couldn¡¯t aplish this!

    ¡°What a pity... that I¡¯m only half a step to breaking through to the High Rank Spiritual Array Schr Realm.¡± Mu Chen looked at the Spiritual Array that was formed of white mist before it gradually disappeared and regretfully sighed. However, this regret merelysted for an instant before it vanished, since Mu Chen could sense the stunning raise in his understanding of Spiritual Arrays over the past two months. It wasn¡¯t as easy as he had imagined to break through to the High Rank Spiritual Array Schr Realm.

    He had a premonition that as long as heprehended theprehension and experiences that his mother had given him, breaking into the High Rank Spiritual Array Schr was just a matter of time.

    Furthermore, even if he did not make a breakthrough, he knew that he already had the qualifications to attempt Spiritual Arrays of a High Rank Schr. It¡¯s just that the chances of sess would vary.

    No matter what, he had benefited greatly. Not only would it allow him to break through to High Rank Spiritual Array Schr soon, but he had also started toprehend towards the direction of Spiritual Array Ancestor. It would be hugely beneficial and save him many troubles in the future.

    Not to mention that his mother had also left two important things for him, two Spiritual Array Diagrams.

    The first was a High Rank Spiritual Array Schr Spiritual Array, the Soaring me Array.

    As for the second one, it¡¯s even more terrifying, as that was a Spiritual Array Ancestor Realm Spiritual Array, Sr Annihtion Array!

    Just the name itself made Mu Chen inwardly smack his lips. He yearned to know the decimating power of that Spiritual Array.

    After all, this sort of Spiritual Array was something that even a Heavenly Sovereign would be fearful of.

    It was a pity that he could onlyprehend a High Rank Schr Spiritual Array. As for the Ancestor Spiritual Array, Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled when he tried looking at it once. Not to mention attempting, he didn¡¯t even have a clue on how to arrange it.

    Evidently, such a Spiritual Array was still far away from him. In the end, he could only let it stay in his mind until the time came for him to study it. But right now, the important thing for him was toprehend the Soaring me Arraypletely. Once he could sessfully arrange it, then breaking through to the High Rank Schr Realm was just a matter of time.

    With all sorts of thoughts in his mind, Mu Chen lowered his head to the ckstone and smiled. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. The day when I be the Spiritual Array Ancestor, will be the day when I will fetch you from the Ancient Buddha n!¡±

    At that time, he would even be able topete with a Heavenly Sovereign.

    After gently cing his hands to the ground, he no longer lingered. He stood up and disappeared.

    ...

    In the pavilion, Mu Chen suddenly appeared before Luo Li and Ling Xi with their eyes shed with joy.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Ling Xi asked as he looked at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Just one step away.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    When Ling Xi heard that, she wasn¡¯t disappointed, but she lightly nodded her head. She had been focused on the path of Spiritual Arrays for a long time, so she naturally knew how difficult it was to break through to the High Rank Spiritual Array Schr Realm. Even if Mu Chen had received theprehension and experience of Aunt Ling, that kind of thing wasn¡¯t something that Mu Chen could digest in merely two months.

    Furthermore, Mu Chen seemed to have also received quite a bit of harvest and seemed confident that he could break through that level soon.

    ¡°We can¡¯t stay in this ce any longer, let¡¯s leave quickly.¡± Mu Chen looked at Luo Li and Ling Xi as he said.

    After all, this was the territory of the Ancient Buddha n. Although Gu Shihuang and Liang Xiesha had run away, if the Ancient Buddha n knew about this, they would surely send out more powerful experts toe and retrieve this ind. Thus, they would be in trouble if they stayed here too long.

    Although he¡¯s strong now, he¡¯s not arrogant. He knew that facing such a colossus like the Ancient Buddha n, facing them head-on was the most foolish way.

    Luo Li and Ling Xi exchanged a nce before saying, ¡°We¡¯re nning to head to the Primordial Sacred Abyss.¡±

    ¡°Primordial Sacred Abyss?¡± Mu Chen was stunned. He was unfamiliar with this location that they spoke of.

    With a slight smile, Luo Li told Mu Chen everything about the Primordial Sacred Abyss, and also the matter of her agreeing with Celestial Chi Yan to join the selection of the Ancient Spirit n¡¯s Holy Maiden.

    ¡°You promised him topete for the Holy Maiden of the Ancient Spirit n?¡± Mu Chen was stunned after hearing Luo Li¡¯s words, since he had ignored all the information regarding the Peerless Divine Abilities.

    He knew how intense thepetition would be to be the Holy Maiden of the Ancient Spirit n.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s first concern about this, Luo Li felt a sweetness in her heart as she smiled. ¡°The Ancient Spirit n has a deep foundation, and if I can be the Holy Maiden, it is also a great opportunity for me.¡±

    Although this was the reason that she had given, he understood her well. As someone simr to him, both of them were somewhat independent and confident in themselves. She had her own pride, so even if she had to rely on herself, she could also strive for the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, so she didn¡¯t need any external help.

    Thus, there was probably a greater reason behind her decision, it¡¯s probably to grant him help in the future...

    Therefore, he looked at Luo Li with aplicated gaze, while thetter smiled and held onto his hand, since she had made her decision.

    However, Mu Chen was also not someone unreasonable, so he would remember what Luo Li did for him, despite not saying anything. Regardless of anything, since she had made a decision, then he would do his best to help her.

    ¡°I never thought that the Eight-Divisional Pagoda and Ancient Spirit Channelling Light would be in the Sacred Abyss. Those two Peerless Divine Abilities are something that trembled the Great Thousand World...¡± Only now did Mu Chen divert his attention to the two Peerless Divine Abilities and was instantly speechless. As someone that had cultivated the Three Pures of the 36 Divine Abilities as well, he understood the terrifying power that a Peerless Divine Ability possessed.

    Facing such a Divine Ability, not to mention him, even Heavenly Sovereigns would be tempted by it. Otherwise, the Ancient Buddha n and Ancient Spirit n wouldn¡¯t put so much effort into obtaining the two Peerless Divine Abilities back.

    ¡°If I can obtain the Eight-Divisional Pagoda, then I might be able to confront a Heavenly Sovereign when I¡¯m in the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered, since he knew the gulf between the Perfected Earth Sovereign and Heavenly Sovereign Realm. However, the Peerless Divine Ability should be able to make up for the gap.

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re pretty imaginative. Those Young Masters of the Ancient Buddha n are after the Eight-Divisional Pagoda, as well. How will it be easy for you to seize it from them?¡± Celestial Chi Yan had instantly seen through Mu Chen¡¯s thoughts and chuckled.

    Although Mu Chen was considered outstanding, he stillcked the support of the Ancient Buddha n. Compared to those Young Masters that have been enjoying the resources of the Ancient Buddha n, he¡¯s still a littlecking.

    But in response to Celestial Chi Yan, Mu Chen smiled. ¡°How will we know who will be thest one smiling if we don¡¯t try?¡±

    Celestial Chi Yan was a little surprised at Mu Chen¡¯s reaction. He clearly did not expect thetter to have such a calm mentality at his young age.

    ¡°Brat, you¡¯re pretty good. If it¡¯s not for you having the Ancient Buddha n¡¯s bloodline, this old might want to recruit you into the Ancient Spirit n.¡± Celestial Chi Yan rubbed his beard.

    Since Mu Chen could reach his current level at such a young age, it¡¯s most likely something that the other Young Masters of the Ancient Buddha n could not achieve if they did not have the resources of the n.

    ¡°Haha, I really wish to see the expression of those stubborn fellows when you reach the Heavenly Sovereign Realm... Haha, those geezers have been saying that my Ancient Spirit n has not followed the ancient teachings and contaminated our noble bloodline...¡±

    Seeing Celestial Chi Yan¡¯s appearance, Mu Chen was also helpless before he cupped his fists together. ¡°Senior Chi Yan, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to allow me to enter the Primordial Sacred Abyss.¡±

    ¡°This is something that this old man has promised Luo Li. However, I will only send the two of you in. As for whether the two of you can obtain the Eight-Divisional Pagoda and the Ancient Spirit Channeling Light, it will depend on your fortunes.¡± Celestial Chi Yan waved his hand.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. ¡°Then, when can we move out?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not dy, and we¡¯ll go now!¡± Celestial Chi Yan swiftly moved and waved his hand. The crimson gourd rapidly expanded to a hundred feet before he disappeared and appeared on the gourd in the next instant.

    Mu Chen, Luo Li, Ling Xi, and Long Xiang swiftly followed behind and they went up to the gourd as well.

    ¡°Off we go!¡± Celestial Chi Yanughed as the crimson gourd trembled. Space before him distorted into a spatial vortex and the gourd flew in.

    Mu Chen sat on the gourd and looked at the crimson gourd traveling through space with an indescribable sh of light in his eyes. ¡°The Young Masters of the Ancient Buddha n...

    ¡°No matter what, you guys are not getting the Eight-Divisional Pagoda.¡±

 Chapter 1287 - Sacred Abyss Continent

    Chapter 1287 - Sacred Abyss Continent

    The Sacred Abyss Continent resided in the far west of the Great Thousand World.

    From a certain degree, this wasn¡¯t a continent but an evolved Lower ine that could link with the Great Thousand World and form an independent realm.

    In ancient times, this Sacred Abyss Continent was one of the locations that hosted the decisive battle between the Great Thousand World and the Fiend ns.

    Thus, no one knew how many powerhouses fell in the Sacred Abyss Continent. Even the number of Heavenly Sovereigns could be counted on two hands. There were innumerable Divine Abilities, inheritances and even Saint Artifacts lost in it. Over the past few tens of thousands of years, there were those fortunate ones that obtained some inheritances, instantly turning from a nobody to a celebrity overnight...

    Because of those past cases, there were also more people in the Great Thousand World that wanted to try their luck...

    Although the Sacred Abyss Continent contained all sorts of encounters, the danger in it was also unimaginable, since the battle from ancient times had caused the space here to be unstable. There were all sorts of brutal environments, so if even a Perfected Earth Sovereign was careless, they might be annihted.

    Furthermore, there¡¯s the most important fact. The Fiend ns would also go into the Sacred Abyss Continent as well...

    In ancient times, the Sacred Abyss Continent was initially dominated by the Fiend ns. Thus, the Fiend ns naturally held a passage into the ce, and their motive was simr to the Great Thousand World as well. They had many pinnacle powerhouses that fell there during ancient times, so they¡¯re trying to search for those fallen powerhouses and obtain their inheritance to grow stronger.

    Because of these reasons, it had caused the Sacred Abyss Continent to be the location linking the Great Thousand World and Fiend ns together. The moment the two parties encountered one another in there, they would definitely go at it until one party perishes...

    From a certain degree, the Sacred Abyss Continent was the front line of the Great Thousand World and Fiend ns.

    ...

    When Mu Chen¡¯s party got to the Sacred Abyss Continent, two months had already passed. Facing this long journey, even Mu Chen was a little startled.

    After all, they had depended on Celestial Chi Yan to make it here. Although they did not go through any teleportation array, it also saved them the effort of looking for one.

    Naturally, only a Heavenly Sovereign like Celestial Chi Yan could travel at such a speed. If they were to head over by themselves, they would probably take a much longer time.

    ¡°This is the Sacred Abyss Continent?¡± Mu Chen stood on a deste peak as he looked afar. It was all darkness that entered his sight, as if this region was being suppressed.

    The Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth was also somewhat dull, it wasn¡¯t as lively as it was in the other regions of the Great Thousand World.

    Compared to the Great Thousand World, it was a few times harder for anyone to absorb Spiritual Energy.

    There was crimson lightning that asionally flickered and crackled across thisnd, containing extremely violent fluctuations that would even terrify a Heavenly Sovereign.

    This continent seemed to be enveloped by violence, filed with danger at the same time.

    ¡°Long ago, this Sacred Abyss Continent was actually a cultivating treasurend, but it waster dominated by the Fiend ns and was contaminated from the Evil Aura. Even if my Great Thousand World tried to cleanse it a few times, it¡¯s still hard for this continent to be restored to its original state.¡± Celestial Chi Yan sighed.

    Mu Chen and the rest also sighed. The Fiend ns could be considered the mortal enemy of their Great Thousand World, since their methods were too domineering. Under the contamination of Evil Aura, even Spiritual Energy would be tainted, and as time passed, the Spiritual Energy cultivators of the Great Thousand World would probably go extinct.

    ¡°Senior, the Primordial Sacred Abyss is in this continent?¡± Mu Chen asked.

    Celestial Chi Yan nodded his head. ¡°This is merely the outeryer of the Sacred Abyss Continent, but the spatialw in the center of the continent has been shattered. So it¡¯s enveloped by a storm of time and space. We have to wait for it to weaken a little before this old man can send you guys in.¡±

    Even someone like Celestial Chi Yan¡¯s expression turned grave when he spoke about the storm.

    Mu Chen and the rest smacked their lips, since they had no idea about how powerful the storm was to make even a Heavenly Sovereign so fearful.

    ¡°Actually, the storm is still secondary. The main thing is there¡¯s a probability that one might be sent to the territories of the Fiend ns.¡± Celestial Chi Yan helplessly shook his head when he saw their expressions.

    ¡°This continent is the intersection between the Great Thousand World and the Fiend ns. So even a Heavenly Sovereign would fall here, as it has been proven in the past.¡±

    At this moment, Mu Chen and the rest knew why Celestial Chi Yan was so fearful. After all, even a powerful Heavenly Sovereign wouldn¡¯t have a better oue if they were sent to the Fiend n¡¯s territory and faced the Monarchs of the other side.

    ¡°We will first go to the Sacred Abyss City, it is thergest city in the Sacred Abyss Continent.¡± Celestial Chi Yan waved his hand and Spiritual Energy enveloped Mu Chen¡¯s group of four before they turned into a crimson beam and charged through the heavyyers of crimson lightning.

    Although the Sacred Abyss Continent was filled with danger, as long as they did not encounter the storm of time and space, Celestial Chi Yan would still be able to charge through all obstacles with his strength.

    Under Celestial Chi Yan¡¯s lead, in just half an hour, Mu Chen and the rest gradually saw the outline of a massive city appearing in their view.

    With the darkened heavens and earth, the city looked like a massive beast lying on the ground, emanating an indescribable pressure.

    As they approached, Mu Chen realised that there was a massive barrier that enveloped the entire city that emanated a terrifying Spiritual Energy fluctuation.

    ¡°A Spiritual Array Ancestor¡¯s Spiritual Array!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled as he looked at the barrier. Based on his current attainments as a Spiritual Array Schr, he could tell that this was a Spiritual Array Ancestor¡¯s Spiritual Array with just a nce.

    Furthermore, this Spiritual Array definitely wasn¡¯t weak, even amongst the Spiritual Array Ancestor level.

    ¡°This Spiritual Array was created by the Heavenly Array Oldman in ancient times. Haha, that Heavenly Ancient Oldman was a Saint Spiritual Array Ancestor, even amongst the Heavenly Sovereigns, he was amongst the top.¡±

    ¡°Even with my full force, it¡¯s impossible for me to destroy it.¡± Celestial Chi Yan smiled.

    ¡°A Saint Spiritual Array Ancestor?!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s group was shocked, especially him and Ling Xi. As Spiritual Array Masters themselves, they knew how terrifying the so-called ¡°Saint Spiritual Array Ancestor¡± was.

    Even for Spiritual Array Ancestor Realm experts, they were separated into Spirit, Immortal, and Saint. A Saint Spiritual Array Ancestor was an existence equivalent to a Saint Heavenly Sovereign.

    That¡¯s practically a pinnacle existence in the entire Great Thousand World.

    ¡°No wonder it felt impossible for me to deduce. If I forced my way, my heart would be fully exhausted.¡± Ling Xi sighed. As a High Rank Spiritual Array Schr, she could probably deduce the w in ordinary Spiritual Arrays in a single nce. However, if she forced her way through the current Spiritual Array, she might suffer a counter-attack instead.

    ¡°The Sacred Abyss Continent is an intersection with the Fiend ns. This Sacred Abyss City is used to monitor and intimidate, and naturally, protect as well.¡± Luo Li nodded her head as she exined.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Celestial Chi Yan nodded his head. He then swiftly brought the four of them into the massive city, entering the barrier that emanated a powerful fluctuation.

    When they passed through the barrier, Mu Chen could clearly sense a profound ripple instantly scanning his body, and under that scan, any secrets that he possessed had instantly been revealed.

    Mu Chen knew that this must be the scan of the Spiritual Array, so to prevent the Fiend ns from spying on them.

    When theynded in the city, Mu Chen and the rest realised that this city was unexpectedly flourished and bustling. The streets were fully popted with noise that soared into the clouds.

    Furthermore, Mu Chen¡¯s group had realised that more than half had emanated a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation, stating that they have reached the Earth Sovereign Realm...

    But he soon figured it out, how could anyone that dared toe here be weak?

    Sweeping their gazes around, all of their eyes were directed to the centre of the city and saw a massive ancient stone tablet quietly standing there.

    The stone tablet emanated a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation with three crimson words on the peak of it, flicking with crimson luster and also emitting an eerily cold aura.

    ¡°The Demon yer que!¡± There was also a row of golden words that emanated indescribable might.

    ¡°Set up by the Great Thousand Pce.¡±

    ¡°The Great Thousand Pce?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered as he muttered, ¡°To use the Great Thousand World as the name? What force is this? How domineering.¡±

    Celestial Chi Yan revealed a strange smile as he briefly looked at the words ¡°Great Thousand Pce¡±, before saying, ¡°Of course they are domineering. That¡¯s because, in the Great Thousand World, there is an existence that even surpasses the Ancient ns...¡±

    ¡°The most powerful force in the Great Thousand World...¡±

 Chapter 1288 - The Great Thousand Palace, Demon Slayer King

    Chapter 1288 - The Great Thousand Pce, Demon yer King

    ¡°The mightiest force in the Great Thousand World?¡± The hearts of Mu Chen and the rest trembled when they heard this from Celestial Chi Yan and exchanged looks. They hadn¡¯t heard of this force before, could this be even more powerful than the five Ancient ns and other forces in the Great Thousand World?

    ¡°I wonder who is the Pce Master of the Great Thousand Pce?¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help asking. To be able to establish such a terrifying force, the Pce Master must be the strongest existence in the Great Thousand World.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t a Pce Master in the Great Thousand Pce right now... If there is, it would be the strongest existence in the ancient times, the Immortal Emperor.¡± Celestial Chi Yan shook his head.

    ¡°Immortal Emperor?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s pupils instantly narrowed, since he had known about the Immortal Emperor from the Heavenly Emperor, the previous cultivator of the Primordial Immortal Body.

    It¡¯s just that Mu Chen never expected that this person would be the founder of the Great Thousand Pce.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t we heard of such a force in the Great Thousand World?¡± Ling Xi felt something was amiss, so she asked.

    Celestial Chi Yan chuckled, ¡°Because this force only truly existed when facing the invasion of the Fiend ns. In normal times, the Great Thousand Pce is just a symbol.¡±

    Mu Chen was shocked, so this Great Thousand Pce was formed to face the Fiend ns. But why was it the mightiest force in the Great Thousand World?

    ¡°ording to the rules that have passed down through ancient times, practically the majority of the Heavenly Sovereigns in the Great Thousand World would leave a record in the Great Thousand Pce. After the audit, they would be a Guest of the Great Thousand Pce.¡±

    ¡°And those Saint Heavenly Sovereigns would be the Elders of the Great Thousand Pce. Unless the Great Thousand World is facing dangers, the Guests and Elders of the Great Thousand Pce aren¡¯t required to do anything.¡±

    ¡°So is such a formation considered the mightiest force in the Great Thousand World?¡± Celestial Chi Yan looked at the four of them teasingly.

    The corner of Mu Chen¡¯s lips twitched. So this was how the mightiest force came to be, but after thinking further about it, he could also sense how terrifying the Great Thousand Pce was. That¡¯s because, from a certain degree, the Great Thousand Pce was akin to an alliance of the Great Thousand World, and when the Great Thousand World faced danger, they would gather together to fight their enemies.

    Regardless of the time, a united force was always the greatest.

    Facing the strong threat of the Fiend ns, the Great Thousand World had to unite to confront their enemies. Thus, one could tell the foresight that the Immortal Emperor, who established the Great Thousand Pce had.

    ¡°Although the Great Thousand Pce is merely a symbol now, don¡¯t underestimate it. The power it possesses still exceeds all of your imagination, it¡¯s just that it doesn¡¯t show any of it.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, the Great Thousand Pce is a mighty figure in the Great Thousand World. Even the Ancient ns would be polite to them, and anyone with the title of a Guest in the Great Thousand Pce is even more terrifying than the Elders of the five Ancient ns.¡±

    When he spoke of Guests, Celestial Chi Yan appeared pleased, since he must also be a Guest in the Great Thousand Pce.

    As he spoke, Celestial Chi Yan cast a nce at Mu Chen. ¡°If you be a Guest in the Great Thousand World, even the Ancient Buddha n wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to you.¡±

    When Mu Chen heard his words, he helplessly shook his head. Being a Guest would mean that he had to be a Heavenly Sovereign, and if he really possessed the strength of a Heavenly Sovereign, would he be so afraid of the Ancient Buddha n?

    Celestial Chi Yan knew what Mu Chen was thinking, so he smiled. ¡°Bing a Guest of the Great Thousand Pce doesn¡¯t mean bing a Heavenly Sovereign...¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Mu Chen was a little surprised. Could there be another method? The Great Thousand Pce had a towering position in the Great Thousand World. If he could be a Guest and didn¡¯t have to be restricted, it was clearly something beneficial without any harm.

    Celestial Chi Yan pointed at the Demon yer que.

    Mu Chen looked at it again, since he was previously shocked to hear about the Great Thousand Pce. Looking at it now, they could see a few names formed on the tablet.

    But the one that attracted the most attention was the name on the top, flickering with purplish gold that emanated an eerie aura under the sunlight.

    Demon yer King - Qin Tian.

    That name was akin to an Emperor, residing at the top of the Demon yer que. When countless people looked at that name, their eyes shed with revere.

    Beneath Qin Tian¡¯s name, innumerable names were flickering.

    High Rank Demon yer - Liu Difeng

    High Rank Demon yer - Lu Shan

    ...

    Middle Rank Demon yer - Lu Lingyu

    ...

    Low Rank Demon yer - Lu Shu

    ...

    There were numerous names engraved on the Demon yer que that asionally flickered. As if countless names were flickering up and down.

    Mu Chen looked at the Demon yer que for a long time before looking at Celestial Chi Yan, since he wasn¡¯t sure of how it worked.

    ¡°Everyone in the Sacred Abyss Continent will obtain a Demon yer Token from the Great Thousand Pce. Every time they kill a member of the Fiend n, they will be rewarded with Demon yer Points ordingly, which can be exchanged for treasures in the Great Thousand Pce. Furthermore, as long as you have enough Demon yer Points, you can even exchange them for Peerless Divine Abilities or even Sovereign Celestial Bodies that are in the Top 20 rankings!¡±

    ¡°We can even obtain Peerless Divine Abilities?¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t hold back his smile. He naturally knew that those Peerless Divine Abilities wouldn¡¯t be ranked amongst the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities. But even an ordinary Peerless Divine Ability was extraordinary enough, since that wasn¡¯t something that most Heavenly Sovereigns could obtain.

    But right now, the Great Thousand Pce was actually offering them up to exchange with Demon yer Points, how shocking was that?!

    Not to mention the Top 20 Sovereign Celestial Bodies, that was even more shocking. After all, those sorts of Sovereign Celestial Bodies were too rare!

    ¡°ording to the rules of the Great Thousand Pce, as long as your points have reached 1000, you will be promoted to the Middle Rank Demon yer from Low Rank Demon yer. Reaching 3000 points, you will be promoted to High Rank Demon yer, and a High Rank Demon yer will be able to be a Guest of the Great Thousand Pce, even if you are not a Heavenly Sovereign.¡±

    Hearing him up to then, Mu Chen finally understood that this was what Celestial Chi Yan meant. As long as he had sufficient Demon yer Points, he would be able to be a Guest in the Great Thousand Pce.

    But it looked like getting 3000 Demon yer Points wouldn¡¯t be easy, since Mu Chen had just noticed that the amount of High Rank Demon yers on the stone tablet wasn¡¯t more than 20.

    ¡°ording to the rules, killing a member of the Fiend ns with the cultivation of a Lower Earth Sovereign will award you 50 Demon yer Points. 100 for a Greater Earth Sovereign, and 200 for a Perfected Earth Sovereign... A Monarch is worth 3000 Demon yer Points, a Monarch with the strength of an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign is worth 5000 Demon yer Points. Last, but not least, killing a Sky Monarch awards you 10,000 Demon yer Points.¡±

    Hearing Celestial Chi Yan¡¯s words, Mu Chen¡¯s group was dumbfounded. They expected that the Demon yer Points wouldn¡¯t be easy to obtain, but they never expected it to be so difficult...

    ording to this estimation, they would have to kill 20 Lesser Earth Sovereigns, or 10 Greater Earth Sovereigns to be a Middle Rank Demon yer?

    As for reaching the High Rank Demon yer, they would have to kill 15 Fiend ns with the strength of a Perfected Earth Sovereign...

    Those sorts of existences weren¡¯t helpless livestock for them to kill, so how could they aplish it so easily?

    Thus, one could tell how difficult it was to rise in rank. No wonder that, after so long, there was only twenty High Rank Demon yers. God-knows how long it took for them to umte thus far.

    Wiping the sweat on his forehead, Mu Chen asked, ¡°Then, how many Demon yer Points do we need to reach the Demon yer King?¡±

    ¡°The Demon yer King...¡± Celestial Chi Yan sighed, ¡°It¡¯s actually simple, just 10,000 Demon yer Points or killing a Sky Monarch.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s group felt their scalps going numb. Killing a Sky Monarch? That¡¯s easy saying it, an existence on that level was practically a pinnacle powerhouse, and losing one was a significant blow to either the Great Thousand World or the Fiend ns.

    ¡°Did that Senior, Qin Tian kill a Sky Monarch?¡± Luo Li couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°Qin Tian...¡± Celestial Chi Yan¡¯s face shed with respect as he said, ¡°Many years ago, when Qin Tian was also as young as you guys, he brought a team into the Sacred Abyss to train. But because they had encountered experts of the Fiend n, their group was destroyed. Everyone in the team died except for Qin Tian.¡±

    ¡°After that, that fellow stayed in the Sacred Abyss Continent for two hundred years. In this period, he would charge like a madman for ces with news of the Fiend n¡¯s appearance...¡±

    ¡°In these two hundred years, he had also reached the Heavenly Sovereign Realm. After that, he was unfortunate to be sent to the territory of the Fiend ns, and just when everyone thought that he had no chance of returning, that fellow returned and even brought the corpse of a Monarch with him...¡±

    ¡°After that, he had be the first Demon yer King since ancient times... and no one was able to surpass him.¡± When Celestial Chi Yan finished his words, Mu Chen¡¯s group was dumbfounded for a long time before they couldn¡¯t help exchanging a nce. They could all see shock in each others eyes.

    Such an achievement... this Demon yer King... is truly an exceptional person!

 Chapter 1289 - Acquaintance

    Chapter 1289 - Acquaintance

    ¡°Now, Qin Tian is the Grand Elder of the Great Thousand Pce. Before the next Pce Master appears in the Great Thousand Pce, he is in charge of everything in the Great Thousand Pce. Perhaps his name resounded as much as the me Emperor, and the Martial Ancestor in the Great Thousand World, his fame amongst the Heavenly Sovereigns isn¡¯t any weaker than the two of them.¡± Celestial Chi Yan rubbed his beard and sighed while Mu Chen¡¯s group was left shocked by Demon yer King Qin Tian¡¯s shocking achievements. Even Mu Chen and the rest could hear the respect in his tone.

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head. Although he hadn¡¯t met this Demon yer King Qin Tian, since he could obtain such a high standing amongst the Heavenly Sovereigns, he must be extremely powerful. He was so much so that he might even beparable to the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor.

    The Great Thousand World was truly a ce with hidden dragons and crouching tigers.

    ¡°Senior Chi Yan, how are we going to obtain this Demon yer Token, then?¡± Mu Chen asked. Clearly, he was also moved by the benefits from the Demon yer Token. Not only could it grant them the title as a Guest of the Great Thousand Pce, but they could also even use it to exchange for Peerless Divine Abilities.

    After all, aside from the Three Pures, he had no other Peerless Divine Abilities. If he could obtain it from the Great Thousand Pce, it would surely be a great boost to his strength.

    Seeing the interest rising in Mu Chen¡¯s group, Celestial Chi Yan smiled before he turned to the center of the city, with Mu Chen and the rest following behind.

    The group swiftly passed through the city, and nearly half an hourter, Celestial Chi Yan slowed down his steps and everyone realised that they were already standing beneath the Demon yer que. There was a ck pavilion beneath the que that emanated a heavy pressure.

    ¡°This is the Great Thousand Pavilion, part of the Great Thousand Pce that has a hold in the Sacred Abyss Continent to observe the Fiend n¡¯s movements.¡± Celestial Chi Yan said as he pointed at the ck pavilion.

    When Celestial Chi Yan finished speaking, he walked towards the Great Thousand Pavilion with Mu Chen and the rest following behind.

    When the group had entered the Great Thousand Pavilion, their view instantly widened. The first level was extremely massive, with crystals floating in the sky that emanated light to illuminate the entire pavilion.

    In a massive corner of the pavilion, it was akin to a restaurant with peopleing and going with all sorts of noises. When Mu Chen directed his gaze over, his gaze slightly narrowed.

    Mu Chen could tell that most of them emanated powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations. Furthermore, there was killing intent flowing amongst the fluctuations and all of them must have gone through battles of life and death.

    As the group entered, they had also attracted many people¡¯s attention. But evidently, most of their attention was focused on Luo Li.

    After all, Luo Li¡¯s appearance and bearing made her the focus of attention, no matter where she went, not to mention thatpared to the ordinary shocked gazes, the gazes from those people were somewhat unrestrained.

    Sensing those gazes, Luo Li¡¯s brows slightly knitted.

    Before she could say anything, Mu Chen stood before her to block those gazes. At the same time, he also stared at that region without any expression, and his ck pupils flickering with killing intent leaking out from the center of his brows. At this moment, he was akin to an Asura.

    All these years, Mu Chen had also experienced countless life and death battles, the killing intent in the depths of his bones was only stronger and not weaker than anyone in the Sacred Abyss Continent. It was just that he had been keeping it restrained most of the time, and the moment he unleashed it, it could send a chill down others spines.

    Initially, those people were unhappy with Mu Chen blocking their view, but after sensing the killing intenting from him, a chill went down their spines and they retracted their unrestrained gazes. They were all looking at Mu Chen in shock, since they never expected for such a young man to possess such killing intent.

    ¡°That is the recruitment zone, anyone that wants to hunt for members of the Fiend ns in the Sacred Abyss Continent would usually go out in groups. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have many chances by themselves.¡±

    ¡°So everyone that¡¯s recruiting here all has a thing or two, and there¡¯s nock of Greater Earth Sovereigns...¡± Celestial Chi Yan exined as he walked towards the depths of the pavilion. There was a counter, along with a screen of Spiritual Energy that constantly flickered. asionally, there would be names trying to make it onto the Demon yer que.

    A grey-robed elder waszily lying on the counter with a sleepy look, as if he couldn¡¯t maintain being awake most of the time.

    A hand mmed on the counter and Celestial Chi Yan¡¯s voice hollered, ¡°Sleepy Old Goat, stop sleeping and start working!¡±

    ¡°Alcoholic Old Goat, what are you yelling for! Aren¡¯t you dead yet?¡± The grey-robed old man quivered and forcefully opened his eyes to look at Celestial Chi Yan.

    ¡°Haha, even if I die, I will go after you.¡± Celestial Chi Yan impolitely responded before waving his hand towards Mu Chen and the rest. ¡°Give the four of them a Demon yer Token.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what this geezer is responsible for.¡± At the same time, he also introduced the old man to Mu Chen¡¯s group.

    When Mu Chen and the rest heard him, their hearts trembled, since they never expected this unremarkable old man to be the one responsible for them. If Celestial Chi Yan did not tell them, they wouldn¡¯t treat that old man as an ordinary receptionist.

    They swept their gazes at the old man with curiosity. However, there wasn¡¯t any Spiritual Energy fluctuation from the old man. He looked like an ordinary person, but that was clearly impossible...

    On the other hand, to be able to retract his Spiritual Energy to the point of not having any leakage, it was something that only a Heavenly Sovereign could aplish. Not even a Perfected Earth Sovereign could do it.

    Mu Chen and the rest exchanged gazes and their hearts trembled. No wonder Celestial Chi Yan said not to treat the Great Thousand Pce as a symbol, so their strength was also so terrifying.

    The old man nced at Mu Chen¡¯s group before looking at Celestial Chi Yan with astonishment. ¡°Old Goat, looks like you¡¯reing for the Ancient Spirit Channeling Light again? But all those candidates that you have chosen seemed to have failed so far.¡±

    Celestial Chi Yan¡¯s face instantly turned dark. ¡°You¡¯re speaking as if someone else has seeded!¡±

    The grey-robed old man grinned. ¡°I¡¯m only curious about why you have chosen a Lesser Earth Sovereignss.¡±

    In an instant, he had actually determined that Luo Li was the one chosen by Celestial Chi Yan, and not the other three.

    Celestial Chi Yan grinned. ¡°Wanting to obtain the Ancient Spirit Channelling Light can¡¯t just rely on strength. Regardless of strength or opportunity, thisss is the most suitable person that I have chosen by far.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± The grey-robed old man held doubts, but did not speak anymore. His hand waved and Mu Chen¡¯s group felt a sting by their fingertips before four drops of blood flew out to the grey-robed old man.

    Mu Chen and the rest couldn¡¯t help changing their faces as they looked at the grey-robed old man in shock. They felt that thetter was a little domineering from how he extracted their blood.

    This grey-robed old man had utterly disregarded their Spiritual Energy defenses to control the blood in their bodies so easily.

    ¡°Hehe.¡± The old man grinned as he flicked his finger. Four spiritual lusters flew out and enveloped the four drops of blood before condensing into four tokens before returning to Mu Chen¡¯s group.

    When they received the tokens, the tokens were ck in color with two crimson names on them, Demon yer along with the words Low Rank at the bottom.

    ¡°If you guys kill a Fiend n, just shatter a strand of their demonic souls and put it in the Demon yer Token to obtain the corresponding Demon yer Points. Furthermore, only you can check the Demon yer Points that were refined by your blood. So it¡¯s useless, even if someone else took it.¡± The grey-robed old man exined.

    Fiddling with the Demon yer Token, the four of them cupped their hands towards the old man. ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡±

    Seeing that the four of them have obtained their Demon yer Tokens, Celestial Chi Yan said towards the old man, ¡°Sleepy Old Goat, how many forces havee for the Sacred Abyss this time?¡±

    Raising his eyelids, the old man chuckled, ¡°Isn¡¯t that one of them? Let me look at who it is. They seem to be the members of the Northern Domain¡¯s Wen n...¡±

    Celestial Chi Yuan turned over and saw a group entering the pavilion. There was a red-clothed old woman strolling on the side, causing Celestial Chi Yan¡¯s eyes to narrow.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually Matron He from the Wen n...¡± Mu Chen, Luo Li, and the rest also raised their heads in curiosity. Those that entered possessed extraordinary bearings, and when their gazes passed that old woman, a slender silhouette suddenly entered their eyes.

    Although it had been many years, it was still a familiar silhouette. Mu Chen and Luo Li widened their eyes as they exchanged looks. Their faces were a little unusual, since they never expected that they would encounter a familiar person here after so many years...

 Chapter 1290 - Meeting Wen Qingxuan Again

    Chapter 1290 - Meeting Wen Qingxuan Again

    When the old woman walked in, her face was cold. Although there wasn¡¯t any Spiritual Energy fluctuation around her, no one dared to belittle her. Anyone that could survive in such a dangerous ce possessed some eyesight, so they could naturally feel how terrifying that old woman was.

    However, many gazes were briefly lured by the old woman before turning to the slender silhouette.

    It was ady in purple clothes with a slender figure. Especially her legs, which were wrapped under her pants, looking stunning.

    She had a bright appearance with a pair of charming eyes that looked like stars, emanating endless vitality. Her azure hair was tied into a ponytail that swung a prideful arc as she walked.

    This was a gorgeous woman who looked heroic. When she pursed her lips together, she was filled with pride.

    Countless zing gazes were directed at thedy in the pavilion. Although the silver-haireddy was more charming, the unique bearing of thisdy was even attractive.

    However, although they were shocked by her charm, none of them dared to tease her, since the old woman¡¯s gaze had swept over, instantly pouring a bucket over their heads.

    Mu Chen and Luo Li were also surprised when they looked at that girl because it was Wen Qingxuan, whom they had encountered back in the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.

    ¡°I never expected her to be someone from the Wen n...¡± Luo Li was shocked. The Northern Domain¡¯s Wen n had only risen up over the past millennia. In terms of history, it was iparable to the Luo God n, but the Wen n¡¯s strength had already entered the Great Thousand World¡¯s supreme forces.

    ¡°Why did she go to the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy with such backing?¡± Mu Chen was also a little shocked.

    ¡°I heard that the Northern Domain¡¯s Wen n is behind the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy.¡± Luo Li answered.

    Only now did Mu Chen understand there was thisyer of connection. No wonder Wen Qingxuan had gone to the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy.

    As they spoke, that group had directly arrived at the counter and Wen Qingxuan had stopped walking with her gaze directed at the pair.

    Wen Qingxuan also had people following her, but she was clearly the core, so when she stopped, they stopped as well.

    ¡°Qingxuan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± A white-clothed man gently said beside Wen Qingxuan, looking a little imposing. Judging from the great Spiritual Energy fluctuation emanating from his body, he should be at the Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm. Clearly, this man must also have an important position in the Wen n as well.

    However, Wen Qingxuan did not care about him and looked at Mu Chen and Luo Li with shock on her face before eximing a brief momentter, ¡°Luo Li? Mu Chen?!¡±

    ¡°Qingxuan, it has been a long time.¡± Luo Li smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s surprising to see you here.¡± Mu Chen smiled. Back then, during the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, they and Wen Qingxuan went from strangers to acquaintances, fighting side-by-side through many battles.

    After the end of the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament, they had gone their separate ways. They never expected to meet her again today.

    ¡°It¡¯s really you guys!¡± Wen Qingxuan¡¯s eyes shed with joy as she charged up and hugged the two of them. But before Mu Chen also spread his hands out, Wen Qingxuan¡¯s hands suddenly changed and she jabbed his chest.

    Taking two steps back, Wen Qingxuan helplessly flung her lips.

    ¡°Want to take advantage of me? Dream on.¡± Wen Qingxuan rolled her eyes at Mu Chen before stretching her arms around Luo Li. ¡°Luo Li, even I have to admit your beauty now.¡± She wasn¡¯t lying, since Luo Li had undergone considerable changes since the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. In addition to the Luo Shen Celestial Body, she possessed outstanding beauty as well.

    Luo Li smiled as well. She was also happy to meet Wen Qingxuan here because she was reminiscing the carefree time they spent in the Northern Heavens Spirit Academy. The friends that they made there were all precious.

    ¡°Why are you still with Mu Chen, how is he worthy of you?!¡± Wen Qingxuan cast a nce at Mu Chen before looking at Luo Li in heartache, and when Mu Chen heard this, his face turned ck.

    Luo Li also looked at Mu Chen with a gentle smile and teased.

    ¡°Qingxuan, are these your friends?¡± While Wen Qingxuan, Luo Li and Mu Chen were reminiscing, a voice interrupted and the white-robed man came over with a smile as he faced Mu Chen and Luo Li.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, I am Wen Ziyu of the Wen n.¡± The man revealed a gentle gaze that wasn¡¯t faking it.

    When he looked at Wen Qingxuan, emotions were revealed in his eyes. He was clearly pursuing thetter.

    Mu Chen and Luo Li¡¯s impression of this person wasn¡¯t bad, so they smiled. ¡°I am Mu Chen.¡±

    ¡°Luo Li.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan stared at Wen Ziyu as if she wasn¡¯t concerned about thetter, causing thetter to smile bitterly.

    The old woman had also walked over and looked at Luo Li before nodding her head and said in a coarse voice, ¡°What a gorgeousss.¡±

    After that, she swept her gaze at Mu Chen, but she did not speak before moving. The disregard in her attitude was evident.

    However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t angered by it, since he could sense that this old woman wasn¡¯t doing it on purpose to him, but she was doing it to all the men.

    ¡°Celestial Chi Yan, you came pretty quick.¡± The old woman indifferently looked at Celestial Chi Yan.

    ¡°Heh, Matron He, the ancestor of your Wen n isn¡¯t in the Sacred Abyss, why are you guys here every time?¡± Celestial Chi Yan smiled unusually.

    ¡°No one owns the Primordial Sacred Abyss, why can¡¯t my Wen ne for this opportunity?¡± The old woman snickered.

    Celestial Chi Yan rolled his eyes, but he had no intention to quarrel with this old woman that showed no emotion for any man.

    Matron He also did not talk much with Celestial Chi Yan before turning to the old man at the counter. ¡°Elder Wan Feng, give these fellows a Demon yer Token.¡±

    The old manzily nodded and waved his hand. A few breathster, numerous Demon yer Tokens flew towards Wen Qingxuan¡¯s party.

    Taking the Demon yer Token, Wen Qingxuan looked at Mu Chen and Luo Li. ¡°The two of you areing for the Primordial Sacred Abyss as well?¡±

    Mu Chen and Luo Li nodded their heads in acknowledgment.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! I never expected that after so many years, we would be able to work together again!¡± Wen Qingxuan chuckled.

    Mu Chen looked at Wen Qingxuan and realised now that she had stepped into the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm. Clearly, her strength had grown after returning to the Wen n.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to have a supreme force as a backing.¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart.

    It looked like this Primordial Sacred Abyss has attracted many people over, and it hadn¡¯t appeared yet. Who knew how many teams would be there when it appeared.

    But it looked like thepetition this time would be unexpectedly intense.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll find a ce to rest, first.¡± Celestial Chi Yan looked at Mu Chen¡¯s group and waved his hand, wanting to bring them away.

    Mu Chen nodded his head and just when he wanted to bid farewell to Wen Qingxuan, amotion rang out in the Great Thousand Pavilion.

    All the attention in this massive building looked towards the gate with shock.

    Mu Chen had also sensed it when he saw three groups of people entering the Great Thousand Pavilion. All three groups had an extraordinary bearing, and when they appeared, an invisible pressure had enveloped the entire pavilion.

    Under this pressure, even the veterans in the Sacred Abyss Continent wore grave expressions with fear in their eyes.

    Mu Chen looked at the three groups and his eyes narrowed. That¡¯s because there was a ck pagoda pattern on their robes, which he wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with, the Nineyered Pagoda!

    In the Great Thousand World, only the Ancient Buddha n, one of the five Ancient ns could use the Nineyered Pagoda as their symbol!

    Clearly, those three powerful groups were from the Ancient Buddha n!

 Chapter 1291 - The Ancient Buddha Clanâ€™s Arrival

    Chapter 1291 - The Ancient Buddha n¡¯s Arrival

    Three groups entered the Great Thousand Pavilion along with a formless pressure that enveloped the area. Themotion in the pavilion had instantly turned quiet and practically every single gaze was focused on the three groups.

    The three groups were led by two old men and a woman. The two old men had white hair and one of them was wearing ck, while the other was wearing silver robes. Their bodies were all wrinkly as they strolled.

    However, no one dared to direct any ridiculing gazes over. On the contrary, their eyes were filled with dense fear and revere.That¡¯s because anyone that¡¯s not a fool could sense the pressure emanating from the three.

    Furthermore, that wasn¡¯t something that they had intentionally released, but the resonance their Spiritual Energy caused by the heavens and earth.

    Aside from the two old men, there was also a gorgeous woman, dressed in traditional clothes, who looked mature and charming. However, judging from how she walked in shoulder with the two men, she must also be a Heavenly Sovereign as well.

    A formation with three Heavenly Sovereigns had attracted much attention. The azure-robed man walked behind the ck-robed elder with a gentle smile on his face. When he swept his gaze around, everyone that connected their gazes with him would have a good impression of thetter.

    However, only those with shocking senses could sense that coldness and terror in his eyes.

    Behind the silver-robed old man was a man in ck clothes. His style was totally different from the azure-clothed man. He gave an indifferent and cold look, like a venomous snake hunting for his prey.

    Behind the woman was also a young girl who wore white clothes, possessing stunning and prideful curves. But in contrast to her hot figure, her face was cold and a chilling aura emanated from her. She was akin to an ice mountain that couldn¡¯t be approached.

    After them were some young men and women, although they weren¡¯t as outstanding as the three of them, they¡¯re outstanding if they were ced somewhere else.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. What a great hand from the Ancient Buddha n, to send out three teams. It looks like they¡¯re determined to obtain the Eight-Divisional Pagoda.¡± Celestial Chi Yan looked at the three teams and chuckled before casting a nce at Mu Chen.

    At this moment, Mu Chen did not have any expression on his face, but as someone familiar to him, Luo Li noticed the ripples in his eyes when the three teams appeared.

    Ling Xi and Long Xiang¡¯s gazes had turned grave as they took half a step forth and guarded Mu Chen behind them.

    Although they¡¯re facing three Heavenly Sovereigns of the Ancient Buddha n, the other party could only dream on doing anything to Mu Chen under their eyes, even if they¡¯re powerless against the other party.

    When they saw Celestial Chi Yan and Matron He of the Wen Family, the three groups slightly slowed down.

    ¡°I never expected the Ancient Spirit n and Wen n to have arrived here already.¡± The silver-robed old man nced at Celestial Chi Yan and Matron He with a smile.

    As he spoke, the others¡¯ gazes fell onto those standing behind Celestial Chi Yan, and all of them were focused on Mu Chen.

    In that instant, the three Heavenly Sovereigns¡¯ eyes beamed with a pagoda in their eyes.

    At the same time, Mu Chen could also sense the Divine Pagoda in his body being triggered and a crystallised pagoda had also appeared in his eyes.

    Mu Chen reacted swiftly and suppressed the pagoda in the next instant before taking two steps back with a dark expression. It was merely an encounter with the Heavenly Sovereigns of the Ancient Buddha n, but the pagoda in his body was triggered without his control.

    ¡°Nine-Layered Pagoda?!¡± The three Heavenly Sovereigns were surprised as they looked at Mu Chen in shock.

    Those people standing behind them also directed their astonished gazes at Mu Chen. They had clearly sensed the pagoda¡¯s fluctuation from Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Behind the ck-robed Heavenly Sovereign, the azure-robed man¡¯s gaze slightly narrowed as he stared at Mu Chen with interest and muttered to himself, ¡°Interesting, I never expected that the Sinful Child would alsoe to the Sacred Abyss Continent. Searching high and low to only appear before me...¡±

    ¡°Brat, you¡¯re also someone from my Ancient Buddha n? Why are you following the Ancient Spirit n? Who are your Elders? Which bloodline do you belong to?¡± The silver-robed old man knitted his brows and barked.

    Facing his questioning, there wasn¡¯t any expression on Mu Chen¡¯s face as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m not someone from the Ancient Buddha n.¡±

    The silver-robed old man instantly flew into a rage, ¡°You¡¯ve practiced the cultivation technique of my Ancient Buddha n. If you don¡¯t possess our bloodline, how can you achieve it?¡±

    Wen Qingxuan, who was standing beside Mu Chen, was shocked since she did not expect Mu Chen to have connections with one of the five Ancient ns, the Ancient Buddha n.

    ¡°Hehe, Elder Mo Yin, he is truly not someone from my Ancient Buddha n because he is a sinful child.¡± When the party from the Ancient Buddha n were surprised, a sneer resounded.

    A silhouette stood out behind the azure-clothed man. It was the person who fought with Mu Chen¡¯s party on the Spiritual Jade Ind, Gu Shihuang.

    ¡°What?!¡± The Ancient Buddha n¡¯s party was shocked when they heard his words before they gave odd looks at Mu Chen. Although Mu Chen had not gone to the Ancient Buddha n, everyone knew about him since his mother held a high position in the n.

    ¡°So, you are the Sinful Child that the Grand Elder spoke about!¡± The silver-robed old man was briefly stunned before his gaze locked onto Mu Chen like a hawk and sneered, ¡°Good, you actually dare to appear before me. Since that¡¯s the case, I will bring you back and hand you over to the Grand Elder today!¡±

    As he spoke, he took a step forth and space trembled. The Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth had formed into shackles and enveloped Mu Chen, forbidding him from escaping.

    Suddenly, a hand suddenly pushed out and shattered those shackles.

    ¡°Chi Yan, this is a matter of my Ancient Buddha n, why is your Ancient Spirit n interfering?¡± The silver-robed old man¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at Celestial Chi Yan, who had stood out and blocked Mu Chen.

    Celestial Chi Yan shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t make a move against this brat, or all my efforts would have gone down the drain.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, this is an internal affair of my Ancient Buddha n, you have no right to interfere!¡± The silver-robed old man coldly snorted as he turned to look at the ck-robed old old man. ¡°Hei Guang, are you nning on watching this sinful child escape from our grasp? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll see how you are going to answer the Grand Elder!¡±

    The ck-robed man who had not spoken also looked at Mu Chen as if he wanted to see through thetter.

    After that, he turned to look at the azure-robed man, which thetter nodded his head.

    Mu Chen possessed the Peerless Divine Ability, the Three Pures, and if they could capture Mu Chen and obtain the cultivation method, it would be the best.

    Obtaining an answer from the azure-robed man, the ck-robed old man took a step forth and two Heavenly Sovereigns faced Celestial Chi Yan. This pressure even made thetter¡¯s eyes change and he grasped his hand.Then, the crimson gourd appeared in his hand.

    When three Heavenly Sovereigns stood in confrontation, even if they did not utilise a trace of Spiritual Energy, the pressure emanated from them was still terrifying, making everyone here drenched in cold sweat.

    When the sleepy old man saw this, his brows knitted as well.

    ¡°Hold!¡± Just when the sleepy old man wanted to speak, and indifferent voice resounded, disrupting the three Heavenly Sovereigns.

    Directing their gazes over, they saw that it was the woman that spoke out.

    When the silver-robed old man saw this, his gaze flickered, ¡°Elder Qing Xuan, what¡¯s wrong? Do you have an opinion about capturing this sinful child?¡±

    The woman replied with a cold expression, ¡°Don¡¯t be so anxious. Did the two of you forget what the Grand Elder said about no Heavenly Sovereigns making a move against him? Aren¡¯t the two of you breaking the rules?¡¯

    Mu Chen was a little shocked before he nced at the woman. He clearly did not expect that she would speak up for him.

    Elder Hei Guang chuckled, ¡°Elder Qing Xuan, this person is a sinful child, why bother about the rules? In my view, we¡¯re not the ones anxious but someone else, right?¡±

    The silver-robed old man also mocked, ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten that Qing Yanjing is your Younger Sister. That means that this sinful child is also your nephew! Why? Are you going to help him today?!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s body trembled as he directed his gaze with shock at the woman. This woman was the Big Sister of his mother?!

 Chapter 1292 - Elder Qing Xuan

    Chapter 1292 - Elder Qing Xuan

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze looked at the woman with shock. Only now, did he notice that this woman shared a resemnce to his mother.

    Complicated emotions surged within his heart, and ording to this situation, shouldn¡¯t he call the woman ¡®Aunt¡¯?

    ¡°Young Master, Elder Qing Xuan is from the Qing Bloodline, and she has a bloodline rtionship with you.¡± Long Xiang said in a soft voice. Although the n has rejected him, he was still someone from the Ancient Buddha n. So he knew some information regarding the Ancient Buddha n.

    ¡°However...¡± Long Xiang briefly paused before continuing, ¡°Master and the Qing Bloodline has some cracks between them...¡±

    Although Long Xiang did not exin it clearly, Mu Chen could guess that it must be because of him. His heart gradually calmed down, and regardless if this woman was really rted to his mother or not, he couldn¡¯t expect too much.

    Thus his gaze had also gradually calmed down.

    At this moment, he sensed the woman directing her gaze over. He slightly raised his head briefly and exchanged a nce with thetter before retracting them calmly.

    The woman examined Mu Chen and the coldness on her face had also turned a little gentler, since Mu Chen clearly shared a great resemnce to his mother!

    But when she saw Mu Chen¡¯s indifferent gaze, the depths of her eyes dulled down, but she soon restored them to her indifferent look before turning to the silver and ck-robed Elders. ¡°I am just reminding you of the Grand Elder¡¯s decision. If you guys want to disobey it, I will not stop you. But if anything happens, you guys will be the ones responsible.¡±

    As she spoke, the silver and ck-robed Elders slightly changed their faces. They knew what Elder Qing Xuan was speaking about. It was rumored to be the decision that no Heavenly Sovereign was to get involved in the capture of Mu Chen after the Grand Elder and Qing Yanjing fought.

    It was said that Qing Yanjing had reached a terrifying state in her attainments of Spiritual Arrays.

    Although they could deal with Qing Yanjing with the foundation of the Ancient Buddha n, they would also have to pay a price that couldn¡¯t be eptable.

    Thinking about this, the two Elders exchanged a nce and felt depressed. The Sinful Child of the Ancient Buddha n was just before their eyes, and yet, they could only watch and do nothing. It didn¡¯t feel right.

    In the end, the two of them could only snort before they cast a cold nce at Mu Chen. ¡°Count yourself lucky. But I suggest for you to surrender yourself to the Ancient Buddha n, so your mother won¡¯t have to suffer so much!¡±

    Hearing his words, coldness shed in Mu Chen¡¯s gaze as he fearlessly looked at the two Heavenly Sovereigns. ¡°Rest assured, I will make the trip to the Ancient Buddha n sooner orter. But it won¡¯t be to surrender. I will go and receive my mother, and if you guys intend to obstruct me, then I will flip the entire Ancient Buddha n upside down!¡±

    His words had caused this entire region to turn silent, and everyone had their eyes widened as they looked at Mu Chen. No one expected this young man, who appeared to be at the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, to have such courage and challenge one of the five Ancient ns.

    It was akin to an ant trying to shake a tree.

    ¡°Brat, what an arrogant tone.¡± Matron He of the Wen n curled her lips. Even their Wen n would be fearful of an Ancient n. As for that Greater Earth Sovereign brat, he¡¯s merely an ant before the Ancient Buddha n.

    But beside her, Wen Qingxuan pursed her lips as she looked at Mu Chen in an unusual light. ¡°Aunt He, you must have no idea about it. A few years back, Mu Chen still wasn¡¯t at the Sovereign Realm, and now... he has already reached the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°Perhaps a Greater Earth Sovereign isn¡¯t anything much in your eyes, but our talents are truly weaker than him, not to mentionparing to those Young Masters of the Ancient Buddha n... ording to what I know, he doesn¡¯t have any forces to support him, nor does he have any envious resources. He has fought for everything by himself.

    ¡°So, don¡¯t belittle him, or you will be the one to retreat.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Matron He fell into silence after hearing Wen Qingxuan¡¯s words. If that was true, then this Mu Chen was a shocking sapling.

    Who knows, he might be a Heavenly Sovereign in the future.

    ¡°Haha, nice courage you have, brat. Just up to my tastes!¡± Celestial Chi Yanughed out as he patted Mu Chen¡¯s shoulders. ¡°If you didn¡¯t have the bloodline of the Ancient Buddha n, I would have figured all sorts of ways to get you into my Ancient Spirit n, haha!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, impudent!¡± The silver-robed Elder mocked.

    The other members of the Ancient Buddha n all looked at Mu Chen, but most of their gazes carried ridicule. After all, a mere Greater Earth Sovereign said that he wanted to flip their Ancient Buddha n around, how hrious was that?

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze gradually calmed down and he took half a step back with an indifferent face.

    Let time tell if he was boasting shamelessly.

    He was no longer the weakling he once was and had to hide in the shadows of the Ancient Buddha n. His wings have already been formed, so even if the Ancient Buddha n sent out a Heavenly Sovereign, he also had his means to face them. Thus, he no longer needed to lie low against the Ancient Buddha n.

    ¡°Senior Chi Yan, let¡¯s get going.¡± Mu Chen said as he turned to Celestial Chi Yan.

    Celestial Chi Yan¡¯s eyes narrowed into a smile as he nodded and walked out with Mu Chen and Luo Li following after him.

    When Mu Chen passed Elder Qing Xuan, he briefly slowed down, but he did not stop and continued moving.

    The so-called ¡°bloodline rtionship¡± was merely a stranger in Mu Chen¡¯s view. He didn¡¯t wish for any help, since he had been used to being alone for all these years.

    The woman looked at Mu Chen with a sh ofplexity in her eyes before she clenched her fists in her sleeves and bitterly smiled in her head. Young Sister, this child of your is just as stubborn as you...

    ¡°Hmph, born from a mother and yet, not having one to teach. Arrogant and ignorant!¡± When Mu Chen left, the silver-robed Elder was still raging. Mu Chen clearly angered him.

    ¡°Elder Mo Yin, watch your words. An Elder of the Ancient Buddha n humiliating a younger generation isn¡¯t something glorious. If you have the guts, say it to my Young Sister!¡± When Elder Qing Xuan heard his words, she barked out.

    Elder Mo Yin was instantly stunned. Even Grand Elder had to give way to Qing Yanjing, and if he said such words before her, not even the Grand Elder would be able to protect him.

    After all, when that woman goes into Protection Mode, all the Elders knew how fearsome she was.

    Elder Mo Yin¡¯s face alternated between green and white as he raged, ¡°So, are we just going to let him leave under our eyes?!¡±

    ¡°Haha, what is Elder Mo Yin saying?¡± The azure-clothed man standing beside Elder Mo Guang said in a gentleugh.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Grand Elder¡¯s rules only to forbid Heavenly Sovereigns from making a move against him? He didn¡¯t say anything about a Perfected Earth Sovereign.¡±

    The azure-robed man smiled. ¡°A mere Greater Earth Sovereign must be dreaming of leaving under our watch.¡±

    ¡°Please rest assured, Xuan Luo, promises that when we leave the Sacred Abyss Continent, we will capture that sinful child and bring him to the Grand Elder.¡± The azure-robed man spoke in a gentle voice without any fluctuation in his tone.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, watch how we capture him.¡± At the same time, the ck-robed man standing behind Elder Mo Yin faintly sounded out.

    Xuan Luo shrugged as he smiled. ¡°Since Mo Xin wants topete with me, even in this, then let us see who will capture that sinful child.¡±

    The two of them spoke casually, since they clearly did not ce Mu Chen in their eyes. In their eyes, Mu Chen was merely prey to them.

    When Elder Mo Yin and Mo Guang saw this, they slowly nodded their heads. If Xuan Luo and Mo Xin make a move, that sinful child surely wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.

    When Elder Qing Xuan saw this, her heart sank, since Xuan Luo, and Mo Xin were the most outstanding two amongst the younger generations. If they made a move against Mu Chen, then Mu Chen would surely be doomed...

 Chapter 1293 - Meeting At Night

    Chapter 1293 - Meeting At Night

    Nightscape gradually enveloped the massive Sacred Abyss City, but as the most bustling city in the Sacred Abyss Continent, this city was still lit up at night.

    The massive Spiritual Array around this city made it one of the few safest ces in the Sacred Abyss Continent, and only this ce could make those adventurers rx.

    Mu Chen quietly sat in a serene courtyard with his eyes closed toprehend the stuff that his mother left for him.

    In this travelling period, he never stopped his cultivation, and the effect was pretty good. Mu Chen could sense that as he continued toprehend, his insights of Spiritual Arrays also gradually deepened. The High Rank Spiritual Array Schr was just right before his reach.

    Comprehending for an hour, Mu Chen slowly opened his eyes and he stretched out his hands. Spiritual Seals flew from his fingers and they interlinked, forming into aplicated Spiritual Array. But when it was almostpleted, there was a subtle ripple that caused the entire Spiritual Array to shake before it copsed.

    Looking at the dissipating Spiritual Array, Mu Chen maintained a calm expression, since this was the Soaring me Array that his mother had left to him.

    In this period, he had been researching this Spiritual Array, gaining experience on it. However, all his attempts failed.

    In the end, such a high ranked Spiritual Array wasn¡¯t something that could be easily set up.

    However, Mu Chen also had swift improvements. He had gradually grasped many factors of this Spiritual Array. ording to his n, it¡¯s just a matter of time before he thoroughly perceived it.

    ¡°Hmph?¡± While Mu Chen was reflecting on his failure, he suddenly raised his head to the sky, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why bother to hide?¡±

    As his voicended, space fluctuated in the distance and he saw two silhouettes walking in the sky over to him. The first one was the white-clothed silhouette, the ice beauty that was following behind Elder Qing Xuan of the Ancient Buddha n.

    At this moment, there was another girl beside her that looked to be someone from Elder Qing Xuan¡¯s side.

    ¡°Ancient Buddha n, Qing Bloodline¡¯s Qing Shuang.¡± The cold beautynded before Mu Chen. Her voice sounded cold as well, without any ripples.

    ¡°Qing Bloodline¡¯s Qing Ling.¡± The other girl had also introduced herself.

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°I have no idea what you guys are saying.¡± There weren¡¯t any emotions in his smile, but on the contrary, it was filled with coldness.

    ¡°Speak if you guys have anything for you to look for me. Naturally, if you want to bring me back to the Ancient Buddha n as the sinful child, I¡¯m afraid that you guys don¡¯t possess that capability.¡±

    The girl who was named Qing Ling was naturally prideful, so she immediately became unhappy at Mu Chen¡¯s cold words. ¡°Hmph, your arrogance seems stronger than your cultivation in the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm.¡±

    She was also a Greater Earth Sovereign herself, she wasn¡¯t weak. Even ordinary Greater Earth Sovereigns wouldn¡¯t be her opponent, so when she saw how Mu Chen acted so arrogantly as a Greater Earth Sovereign as well, she naturally felt unhappy.

    Mu Chen did not bother about her, since the cold beauty was the leader here. Thus, he looked towards thetter. ¡°If this is what you guys are here for, please leave.¡±

    Qing Shuang looked at Mu Chen and slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s Aunt Xuan who called me to look for you. She wants you to leave the Sacred Abyss Continent immediately.¡±

    Mu Chen knitted his brows and answered without any hesitation, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t do that.¡±

    Qing Shuang knitted her brows. ¡°Although Heavenly Sovereigns of the Ancient Buddha n can¡¯t make a move against you, as per rules, Xuan Luo and Mo Xin intend to capture you. They¡¯re all elites of our Ancient Buddha n with hopes to make a fight into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm in the future. You¡¯re merely a Greater Earth Sovereign, so you surely won¡¯t be able to escape if they see you!¡±

    ¡°Xuan Luo and Mo Xin...¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered as he already knew from Long Xiang that Xuan Luo and Mo Xin were the two best candidates as the next Patriarch of the Ancient Buddha n.

    And that Gu Shihuang, was a subordinate of this Young Master Xuan Luo.

    Mu Chen gently nodded his head towards Qing Shuang. ¡°I appreciate all your goodwill, but I will not leave. If they want to make a move against me,e as they wish.¡±

    Although the two Young Masters were powerful, he was not a pushover either. So they wouldn¡¯t get what they wished.

    ¡°You truly do not know the immensity of heaven and earth!¡± Qing Ling knitted her brows as she raged, ¡°The two of them have towering positions in the Ancient Buddha n, and even Big Sister Qing Shuang is fearful of them. But you actually want topete with them? Don¡¯t you know how to write ¡®death¡¯?!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you be a little more tactful, since we¡¯re here to inform you about it?!¡±

    Mu Chen raised his head and looked at Qing Mo with a faint smile. ¡°If I knew how to write ¡®death¡¯, I¡¯m afraid that I wouldn¡¯t have made it this far.¡±

    All these years, since when had he sought power while hanging between life and death? If all he knew was how to hide, how could he seek a breakthrough through those asions?

    He did not have the resources like them and had relied on himself toe this far to fight for them.

    When Mu Chen faintly replied, Qing Ling was stunned. She could sense the danger from Mu Chen¡¯s words.

    The experience of this youth wasn¡¯t something that they couldpete against...

    Qing Shuang¡¯s cold face rippled as she looked at the youth. Under thetter¡¯s calm smile, there was something hidden that even made her feel fearful.

    Although he had a powerful mother, he did not receive any help. On the contrary, he had to hang on the rope between life and death toe this far, all by his own hard work.

    Qing Shuang gently sighed as she said, ¡°The reason why we¡¯re here is to inform you about it. As for your choice, that depends on yourself.¡±

    As she spoke, she briefly paused before continuing, ¡°If you insist on being stubborn and stay in the Sacred Abyss Continent, then be careful. If you really encounter Xuan Luo and Mo Xin, you cane looking for me, and I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Mu Chen looked at the cold beauty and his gaze rippled. Although Qing Shuang looked cold, that wasn¡¯t the case in her heart.

    However, Mu Chen still nodded his head. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave.¡±

    Although he could sense their kind intentions, he still had a barrier in his heart for the Ancient Buddha n. Thus, he had no ns of seeking their help.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s intention to send them off, Qing Shuang did not say anything, but nced at Mu Chen before leaving. Qing Ling, on the other hand, stomped her feet and red at Mu Chen with indignance before following up as well.

    When they left the courtyard, Qing Ling chased after Qing Shuang. ¡°That Mu Chen is too arrogant, we¡¯re helping him out of goodwill, and he doesn¡¯t appreciate it at all!¡±

    ¡°He has no idea how powerful Xuan Luo and Mo Xin is. Even a Perfected Earth Sovereign wouldn¡¯t get any benefit encountering them, so shing against them as a Greater Earth Sovereign is akin to an egg against a rock!¡±

    They were prideful and arrogant most of the time, and it was rare for them to see such indifference like Mu Chen¡¯s when talking to them. Furthermore, they came with goodwill, but Mu Chen did not show them any face, which made them feel indignant.

    Qing Shuang gently shook her head. ¡°Aunt Jing has been imprisoned for many years, and the mother and son have been separated for years. He naturally wouldn¡¯t hold any good feelings for the Ancient Buddha n. Furthermore, it is also natural that he would be prideful and not ept our help.¡±

    Qing Ling pouted. ¡°But he can¡¯t be stubborn and put on a brave act like this!¡±

    She squinted her eyes as she turned around to look at the courtyard behind her. ¡°Putting on a brave act? That might not be the case...¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just a Greater Earth Sovereign, what is there to be uncertain about?¡± Qing Ling flung her lips in disdain.

    Qing Shuang knitted her brows. ¡°For some reason, I felt a threatening auraing from him, that wasparable to meeting Xuan Luo and Mo Xin...¡±

    Qing Ling was shocked before she said, ¡°Big Sister Qing Shuang, how is that possible? Aren¡¯t you overestimating that fellow a little too much? How can he beparable to Xuan Luo and Mo Xin, those two monsters?!¡±

    Qing Shuang pursed her lips and nodded in hesitation. Perhaps it was really her misperception.

    Compared to Xuan Luo and Mo Xin, Mu Chen did seem to becking inparison...

 Chapter 1294 - High Rank Spiritual Array Scholar

    Chapter 1294 - High Rank Spiritual Array Schr

    Over the next period, Sacred Abyss City exploded. Furthermore, more forces and teams have also started to arrive here. The Primordial Sacred Abyss was one of the locations with the decisive battle between the Great Thousand World and Fiend ns in ancient times. Many experts had fallen here, so the worth was something that would cause even supreme forces to be moved.

    If it weren¡¯t for fear of the storm of space and time in the Sacred Abyss Continent, even Heavenly Sovereigns would have made their move. After all, the temptation of Peerless Divine Abilities was something that would make even a Heavenly Sovereign drool.

    But even if Heavenly Sovereigns were unable to make a move, the formation from the other forces were powerful, since they intend on trying and see if they could have an opportunity for those legacies left by those powerhouses.

    It was precisely so that Sacred Abyss City became the gathering point of the other forces and the poprity this time was the highest amongst the years.

    However, despite all the powerful teams gathering together, Mu Chen had not paid any attention to them, since all his focus was on the stuff that his mother left for him. He could already start to feel the border of the breakthrough.

    In the Primordial Sacred Abyss that was enveloped with the storm of time and space, all the teams were waiting for it to weaken before the Heavenly Sovereigns of their parties sent them in. Before that, they¡¯re all gathered in Sacred Abyss City to wait for the opportunity to arrive, so Mu Chen intended to bring his Spiritual Array attainments to the High Rank Spiritual Array Schr Realm in this period!

    He knew that there would be an intense battle awaiting him in the Primordial Sacred Abyss. To seed, he hoped to raise his strength to the best he could...

    In a building in Sacred Abyss City

    An azure-robed man quietly sat with an ignited emerald incense that emanated a fragrance, filling this entire chamber to enhance the effect of any cultivation.

    This man had been cultivating for an hour before he opened his eyes. ¡°What? The invitation was rejected?¡±

    Gu Shihuang stood out with a dark expression. ¡°Young Master, that Mu Chen is arrogant and we¡¯ve sent him the invitation twice. However, it was all rejected by him!¡±

    ¡°That fool, did he really think that he can act as he wishes now that he has the Ancient Spirit n backing him?!¡±

    The azure-robed man was naturally the Young Master Xuan Luo of the Ancient Buddha n. He shook his head and smiled. ¡°So be it. I initially wanted to leave him a path to live, but since he¡¯s so untactful, so be it.¡±

    Although he wore a gentle smile, his eyes were coldly flickering.

    ¡°Hmph, that brat doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him. If he could hand the Three Pures to the Young Master, the Young Master can still help him so that he wouldn¡¯t have to be captured by the Ancient Buddha n and suffer.¡± Beside Gu Shihuang, Liang Xiesha said.

    Xuan Luo smiled with indifference in his eyes. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. If he doesn¡¯t want to hand it over willingly, then he can¡¯t me anyone else for suffering.¡±

    ¡°Although Celestial Chi Yan can protect him now, no one will be able to help him in the Primordial Sacred Abyss. How far can a trapped mouse run?¡±

    Xuan Luo gently clenched his fist with ridicule hanging on the corner of his lips. He clearly did not ce Mu Chen in his eyes. Compared to that, he was more concerned about whether he could capture Mu Chen, or if Mu Chen would fall in Mo Xin¡¯s hand.

    If Mo Xin obtained the Three Pures this way, then the former would be a significant threat to him.

    ¡°But the crucial thing is to obtain the Eight-Divisional Pagoda from the Primordial Sacred Abyss. Mu Chen is merely an add-on...¡± Xuan Luo briefly paused before continuing, ¡°In this period, there are many teams that have gathered in Sacred Abyss City, as well. I need the information on all the other teams sent by Supreme forces.¡±

    Although he was confident in himself, Xuan Luo was a cautious person. He knew that he needed to know if there was anyone that could threaten him amongst the teams.

    ¡°Roger!¡± Gu Shihuang and Liang Xiesha respectfully replied before they disappeared.

    Along with their departure, the room turned quiet and Xuan Luo gently flicked his finger, while looking at the direction of Sacred Abyss City. His gaze gradually turned cold.

    The atmosphere in the entire room had also turned cold along with his gaze.

    ¡°A fool that doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him...¡± Xuan Luo¡¯s eyes hung low with a cold killing intent shing in his eyes. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll cripple you and bring you back to the n. I¡¯ll see if your mother can protect you!¡±

    No leniency was needed to deal with the sinful child, and if Qing Yanjing couldn¡¯t hold it and rage, then she would break the bottomline of the n. At that time, even the Grand Elder could only do everything in the n¡¯s power to remove Qing Yanjing.

    If Qing Yanjing could continue to be suppressed, with his means, he would be able to win over the support of many Elders in the n. At that time, the Patriarch of the n would definitely go to him!

    At the same time, in another courtyard

    ¡°Xuan Luo¡¯s invitation for Mu Chen was rejected twice?¡± Elder Qing Xuan knitted her brows. ¡°What is that Xuan Luo trying to do? With his character, it¡¯s impossible for him to show any goodwill to Mu Chen.¡±

    ¡°Who knows?¡± Qing Ling shrugged as her lips flung to the side. ¡°That Mu Chen spoke pretty arrogantly, but I never expect him to be hiding from Xuan Luo now.¡±

    Elder Qing Xuan nced at her as she shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Mu Chen.¡±

    Qing Ling couldn¡¯t ept this, so she refuted, ¡°I am a Greater Earth Sovereign, as well. At most, he¡¯s on the same level as me, and there¡¯s nothing unremarkable about him.¡±

    Elder Qing Xuan slightly smiled. ¡°He could rely on his own strength to reach the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm at such a young age, and even obtained the Seed of the Continent¡¯s title in the West Heaven Continent. Furthermore, the most important factor was that he even has a rtionship with the me Emperor of the Endless Fire Territory. Do you think someone like him is simple?¡±

    When Elder Qing Xuan spoke, Qing Ling¡¯s eyes would widen a little. Even Qing Shuang, who had not spoken, showed a sh of graveness in her eyes.

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Qing Shuang asked.

    Elder Qing Xuan nodded her head and sighed, ¡°I have used many resources to investigate those pieces of information. Truly speaking, even I was shocked when I heard it...¡±

    A sh of gratification appeared in her eyes as she said, ¡°That fellow is truly Xiao Jing¡¯s son. With such talent, he could be considered as peerless, and if he was in our Ancient Buddha n since young, even Xuan Luo might not be a match to him.¡±

    ¡°No matter how powerful he is, he¡¯s just a Greater Earth Sovereign. If he encounters Xuan Luo and Mo Xin, he will definitely suffer.¡± Qing Ling muttered.

    Elder Qing Xuan nodded her head once again. Indeed, if Mu Chen faced Xuan Luo and Mo Xin right now, he surely wouldn¡¯t be able to gain any benefits.

    ¡°ording to what I know, the best time to enter the Primordial Sacred Abyss is half a month away.¡±

    Elder Qing Xuan looked at Qing Shuang. ¡°Upon entering, you must try your best to protect Mu Chen, don¡¯t let Xuan Luo and Mo Xin try anything against him. After all, he is still Xiao Jing¡¯s child, no matter what. Furthermore, our Qing Bloodline flows in his veins.¡±

    Qing Shuang nodded her head. ¡°Aunt Xuan, rest assured. I definitely won¡¯t standby upon seeing him in trouble.¡±

    Half a month had finally arrived under everyone¡¯s expectations.

    When the rare shine of sunlight shone through theyers of clouds into Sacred Abyss City, the entire city exploded with vitality.

    Beams of light soared into the sky and flew towards the depths of the Sacred Abyss Continent.

    Those powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations were undoubtedly the Heavenly Sovereigns of the various forces.

    When the entire Sacred Abyss City boiled, Mu Chen, who quietly sat for half a month, had slowly opened his eyes with a myriad luster beaming from his pupils that looked like a starry sky.

    Mu Chen slowly spread his hand out and boundless Spiritual Energy gathered together. Vaguely, he could sense endless spiritual seals integrating into the surroundings, and this entire area had also started to turn red.

    A few minutester, Mu Chen¡¯s palm emerged from that area, filled with devastating fluctuations.

    Staring at the crimson area, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes gradually zed.

    A white mist blew out of Mu Chen¡¯s mouth with a gratified smile hanging on the corner of his lips, This was a Spiritual Array.

    The High Rank Schr Spiritual Array, the Soaring me Array!

    Mu Chen had finally broken through during this period into the High Rank Schr Realm!

    Mu Chen stood up and looked at the boiling Sacred Abyss City with a smile.

    ¡°Xuan Luo, Mo Xin...¡± Mu Chen waved his hand and this crimson area gradually dissipated. His figure had also disappeared with only his voice fluctuating out, ¡°The Eight-Divisional Pagoda is mine for sure!¡±

 Chapter 1295 - Entering the Primordial Sacred Abyss

    Chapter 1295 - Entering the Primordial Sacred Abyss

    A streak of crimson luster flew like a meteorite in the dark sky, with ck bolts of lightning that seemed like an enraged python asionally descending from the heavens. When the destructive lightning approached a hundred feet in a radius of the crimson light, a terrifying temperature emanated from it that erased those bolts of lightning.

    Seeing through the crimson light, it was actually a crimson gourd with Mu Chen¡¯s group of four sitting on it, with Celestial Chi Yan at the front.

    ¡°The environment is truly terrible in the depths of the Sacred Abyss Continent.¡± Mu Chen raised his head and looked at the violent flickers of lightning with a grave expression. In that ce, even a Greater Earth Sovereign would be in a terrible situation if they were careless.

    It was also thanks to Celestial Chi Yan for leading the way. Otherwise, just them alone would require at least ten-odd days to get to the storm of time and space.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The environment in the Primordial Sacred Abyss is worse.¡± Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s grave expression, Celestial Chi Yan grinned.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyelids twitched when he heard that. The Primordial Sacred Abyss was actually so dangerous?

    ¡°There are too many pinnacle powerhouses that have fallen in the Primordial Sacred Abyss. Thus, their Spiritual Energy hasn¡¯t dissipated due to their Spiritual Energy being too powerful, forming into all sorts of phenomenon.¡± Celestial Chi Yan smiled as he continued, ¡°Therefore, that harsh environment and phenomenon might be formed by a fallen Heavenly Sovereign, how can that not be terrifying?¡±

    As he spoke, the four of them sucked in cold breaths. A phenomenon formed by a fallen Heavenly Sovereign? No wonder Celestial Chi Yan said that these were nothing.

    ¡°Due to the harsh environment in the Primordial Sacred Abyss, you guys have to be careful and pay attention to the other teams. ording to what I¡¯ve found out, more teams are entering this time to the Primordial Sacred Abysspared to the past years. It is so much so that the Demon yers of the past years are also heading over. None of them will be pushovers.¡± Celestial Chi Yan reminded the four of them with a grave expression.

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help narrowing his eyes, since those Demon yers were definitely not people to be messed with, especially the High Rank Demon yers. Those figures were formidable opponents, even for the Young Masters of the Ancient Buddha n, Xuan Luo, and Mo Xin.

    However, didn¡¯t they need the help of a Heavenly Sovereign to pass through the storm of time and space? How could those Demon yers aplish it?

    ¡°Haha, Demon yers belong to the Great Thousand Pce. As long as they can gather sufficient Demon yer Points, they will be able to invite a Heavenly Sovereign of the Great Thousand Pce to send them into the Primordial Sacred Abyss.¡± Celestial Chi Yan exined knowing Mu Chen¡¯s doubt.

    ¡°The Demon yer Points are pretty good stuff.¡± Mu Chen smiled. He never expected that he could even invite a Heavenly Sovereign through Demon yer Points.

    ¡°If you have enough Demon yer Points, not to mention an ordinary Heavenly Sovereign, you can even invite the Demon yer King, Qin Tian. Haha, that¡¯s a Saint Heavenly Sovereign, but your reason must be righteous. After all, the Demon yer King wouldn¡¯t help you do anything that goes against morality.¡±

    Mu Chen and Luo Li exchanged a look, since that was a little too much. One must know that a Saint Heavenly Sovereign was practically a pinnacle existence in the Great Thousand World.

    Like the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor, meeting them itself was difficult, not to mention invite them. Who knows how great of a favor one would require to aplish that.

    However, they could even invite such an existence in the Great Thousand Pce, it looked like the Great Thousand Pce has gone all-out to promote Demon yer Points.

    As they sighed, the crimson gourd traveled through space at a breakneck speed. Even Mu Chen¡¯s group inwardly eximed, since the means of a Heavenly Sovereign wasn¡¯t something that ordinary people could understand.

    Under Celestial Chi Yan¡¯s full traveling speed, another hour passed and Mu Chen¡¯s group could sense that the fluctuation here seemed a little thick.

    They raised their heads in astonishment and saw cracks in space, along with a terrifying pressure that enveloped their hearts. It felt suffocating.

    Furthermore, even Celestial Chi Yan wore a grave expression and he started to slow down his speed.

    Looking at that, the hearts of Mu Chen and the rest trembled. They finally understood that they¡¯re reaching the depths of the Sacred Abyss Continent.

    ¡°That¡¯s the storm of time and space.¡± Celestial Chi Yan¡¯s grave voice suddenly resounded as this thought shed in their minds.

    They looked towards the distance and saw the heavens and earth in a shattered state, along with a silvery-white storm wreaking havoc between the heavens and earth. It was so massive that the end couldn¡¯t be seen, and no object existed in the storm, as if it was an emptynd.

    Before the massive tornado, Mu Chen¡¯s group felt as tiny as specks of dust. They had a feeling that if they entered it, they would probably be instantly annihted.

    Facing the destructive fluctuations, even a Heavenly Sovereign would feel fearful.

    Celestial Chi Yan controlled the crimson gourd, and gradually slowed down when they were a few myriad feet away from the storm. Space around the crimson gourd also started to distort.

    One must know that not a single one of those bolts of lightning could diminish the light around the gourd. But when they came here, just approaching them had made the light around the gourd to distort.

    Thus, one could tell the destructive prowess contained in the storm of time and space.

    ¡°In an incense¡¯s time, it will be the best time to enter the storm.¡± Celestial Chi Yan looked at the storm and said.

    Mu Chen and the rest nodded their heads and their bodies started to tense up.

    As they waited, Luo Li approached Mu Chen and said, ¡°When we enter the Primordial Sacred Abyss, we can contact Qingxuan first. I heard that they have some information about a Heavenly Sovereign¡¯s grave.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Mu Chen was a little surprised, since he never thought that Wen Qingxuan would have such intelligence work done. Before they even entered the Primordial Sacred Abyss, they had already secured a target.

    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it be unsuitable for us to join in when they got the information?¡± Shortly after, he knitted his brows.

    Information was extremely precious, and if one party had the initiative, they might be able to inherit some treasures. So how could they allow someone else take a dip in it?

    Luo Li lightly smiled. ¡°This was something that Qingxuan suggested because they¡¯re not the only ones that knows about it. Therefore, there might be an intensepetition, and we can cooperate with them.¡±

    Mu Chen only understood now before nodding his head. If that¡¯s the case, then they could try and see if they could obtain any clues about the Eight-Divisional Pagoda.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ll owe her a favor.¡± Mu Chen smiled. With so many teams in the Primordial Sacred Abyss, there were many stronger than them from the appearance.

    On the surface, there were many more powerful teams that they could choose to cooperate with, but the reason why Wen Qingxuan chose them was because of their rtionship.

    Luo Li smiled before she wittily said, ¡°Perhaps they will know that it¡¯s the right action in the end.¡±

    Only Ling Xi seemed to be the strongest amongst them, with the cultivation of a High Rank Spiritual Array Schr, and many people might overlook Mu Chen, who was a Greater Earth Sovereign. But Luo Li knew who the strongest one in the team was.

    ¡°Heh, looks like there are many people here.¡± As they spoke, Celestial Chi Yan suddenly spoke out as he looked into the distance.

    The gazes of Mu Chen¡¯s group followed and didn¡¯t see any silhouettes, but based on their Spiritual Energy perceptions, they could sense a vague terrifying pressure emanating from those areas.

    To be able to emit such powerful pressure even by the storm, it¡¯s most likely a Heavenly Sovereign.

    As Mu Chen roughly sensed, he found no less than ten terrifying pressures, that meant that, based on his perception alone, the number of Heavenly Sovereigns had reached the fingers on two hands.

    They couldn¡¯t help sighing, since Heavenly Sovereigns that were hardly seen normally were gathered here for the temptation of the Primordial Sacred Abyss.

    When Mu Chen sighed, a massive rumble of thunder roared that shook the heavens and earth.

    The huge roar trembled and the violent storm of time and space had gradually slowed down, turning a little more gentle.

    Seeing this scene, Mu Chen and the rest knew that the best time to enter the Primordial Sacred Abyss has arrived!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Celestial Chi Yan¡¯s gaze flickered before stomping his foot and a gush of magma flew out from the opening of the gourd.

    ¡°Remember, if you¡¯re out of the Primordial Sacred Abyss, shatter the talisman that I¡¯ve given you to return to the Sacred Abyss Continent!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s group nodded their heads as they flew out. The crimson luster from the gourd had also split apart and enveloped them.

    The magma was akin to a dragon, and as it roared, it brought Mu Chen¡¯s team of four into the silver storm and disappeared...

 Chapter 1296 - Spiritual Composing Gale

    Chapter 1296 - Spirit Dispelling Gale

    This was the shattered heavens and earth, filled with an ancient aura with a sun that was tottering on the verge of breaking, emanating a feeble light.

    The ground was covered with abyssal ravines without an end, with a darkness that could send a chill down one¡¯s spine.

    It¡¯s as if this region had been shattered by a giant hand that destroyed all life as well...

    ¡°This is one of the battlefields between the Great Thousand World and the Fiend ns?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s group of four stood on a mountain as they looked at this region with shock on their faces.

    Especially when they saw a mountain floating in the air from the storm in the distance, their eyes squinted.

    That¡¯s because thew between the heavens and earth has been ruined, causing the gravity to be in disorder.

    ¡°The pressure here is too great, it¡¯s felt suffocating.¡± Luo Li replied with a grave expression.

    Even fighting here would exhaust more Spiritual Energy than anywhere else in the Great Thousand World, since they had to withstand the pressure that existed everywhere.

    ¡°There were many Heavenly Sovereigns that fell here, so even if they¡¯re dead, there would still be remnant traces of their aura that broke the bnce between the heavens and earth, causing us to feel pressured.¡± Ling Xi gently said.

    ¡°Truly one of the ominousnds in the Great Thousand World.¡± Long Xiang sighed. In this ce, even as a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign, he still felt uneasy.

    Mu Chen nodded his head in agreement before looking at Luo Li. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll first go and join up with Wen Qingxuan¡¯s team?¡±

    Since Wen Qingxuan held the information of a Heavenly Sovereign¡¯s ruins and even invited their help, it¡¯s a good thing. Mu Chen naturally wouldn¡¯t reject such a matter, since they required more information; after all, they had just entered the Primordial Sacred Abyss.

    Luo Li nodded her head before she stretched her hand out and an emerald butterfly appeared, and under Luo Li¡¯s control, it emanated a green luster and briefly differentiated the direction before Luo Li, then flew towards that direction.

    ¡°Follow it, and we will be able to join up with Wen Qingxuan.¡± Luo Li smiled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Mu Chen gently barked and flew out, with the other three following behind.

    Since the Primordial Sacred Abyss was filled with all sorts of dangers, they slowed down as a precaution so that nothing unexpected happens.

    And they have also proven that Mu Chen¡¯s caution wasn¡¯t unnecessary...

    The wind endlessly whistled in this dusk region, and although it seemed harmless, once it came in contact with Spiritual Energy, the Spiritual Energy would be dissolved into sand...

    Mu Chen¡¯s group hid in a cave as they watched the gale with shock on their faces, especially Long Xiang, whose arm was a dusky yellow. It was because he wasn¡¯t quick enough to dodge and was scraped by the wind, causing the Spiritual Energy on his arm to dpose, and his entire arm nearly got turned into sand.

    Fortunately, Mu Chen was quick enough to pull him back. Otherwise, even as a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign, he wouldn¡¯t be able tost long in there before he¡¯s dposed into sand.

    ¡°What a powerful gale!¡± Long Xiang felt fearful. He had ample experience for these years, but there wasn¡¯t once where it was so terrifying. Thinking about how he nearly got turned into sand, Long Xiang felt a shiver down his spine.

    ¡°That should be the Spirit Dispelling Gale.¡± Luo Li looked at the dusky wind and said in a grave voice.

    ¡°Spirit Dispelling Gale?¡± Mu Chen and the rest were stunned by her words.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been cultivating like you, I¡¯ve heard many things from Celestial Chi Yan, and even spent quite a bit to gather information on the Primordial Sacred Abyss.¡± Luo Li rolled her eyes at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen chuckled. He had been so focused on his cultivation, that he couldn¡¯t spare the time to gather information. Fortunately, Luo Li was meticulous enough to do it.

    ¡°There are many horrifying disasters in the Primordial Sacred Abyss, and the so-called ¡®Spirit Dispelling Gale¡¯ is merely a type of it. It is said that this wind is harmless against those without Spiritual Energy, but as for those with it, it would pose great lethality. The moment Spiritual Energyes in contact with it, it will be dposed into sand.¡±

    ¡°Although Big Brother Long Xiang did not use any Spiritual Energy, our physical bodies have been refined by Spiritual Energy. So they naturally contain Spiritual Energy, which is why his entire arm nearly got turned into sand.¡±

    Long Xiang inwardly smacked his lips. Speaking in this way, that would mean that even if they had retracted their Spiritual Energy, they couldn¡¯t charge through this Spirit Dispelling Gale, since their physical bodies contained Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°So we can only wait for the wind to dissipate?¡± Ling Xi asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s our only choice.¡± Luo Li nodded her head helplessly. Who could have imagined that a mere wind would be able to cause them to look so pathetic? ¡°But fortunately, they don¡¯tst long, so we don¡¯t have to wait for a long time.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head, ¡°We¡¯ll wait for it to dissipate, then.¡±

    As he spoke, his gaze focused on the Spirit Composing Gale. Although it¡¯s dangerous, it could also be a great weapon. If he could gather it, and unleash it when he faced enemies, then it should be able to achieve unimaginable effects.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking about using the Spirit Dispelling Gale?¡± Luo Li had seen through Mu Chen¡¯s thoughts with a single nce. Even her pupils had widened a little. Mu Chen was too daring.

    Ling Xi and Long Xiang were also shocked as they looked at Mu Chen. If someone else saw the Spirit Dispelling Gale, they would choose to avoid it. On the other hand, Mu Chen actually intended to use it?

    Seeing their shocked gazes, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°Although this Spirit Dispelling Gale is powerful, it doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s impossible to collect.

    ¡°Although this Spirit Dispelling Gale can dpose Spiritual Energy, if we can seal it temporary, we will be able to collect it.¡±

    ¡°Seal? Using a seal against the dposing ability?¡± Ling Xi and the rest exchanged looks. In the Great Thousand World, it would be the Ancient Buddha n that possessed the greatest ability when it came to sealing.

    ¡°Young Master, although the Ancient Buddha n¡¯s sealing prowess is powerful, it is also graded. I¡¯m afraid that ordinary sealing powers won¡¯t be able to do anything to it.¡± Long Xiang shook his head first, since he was knowledgeable about the Ancient Buddha n¡¯s sealing abilities.

    ¡°It¡¯s naturally impossible for ordinary sealing powers...¡± Mu Chen smiled before crystallised light bloomed in his eyes. A crystal pagoda flew out and hovered before them, emanating a divine aura. ¡°But the sealing power of my Divine Pagoda is much stronger than ordinary ones.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s the Divine Pagoda!¡± Ling Xi¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight of it. She naturally knew that a Divine Pagoda was rarely seen in the Ancient Buddha n. If that¡¯s the case, then Mu Chen might really be able to give it a try.

    ¡°But you¡¯re pretty daring. Aren¡¯t you afraid of anything happening to the Divine Pagoda?¡± Ling Xi pursed her lips. Although what Mu Chen said might work, it¡¯s still dangerous, and the nsmen of the Ancient Buddha n all considered their pagoda as the most prized item with them. They would definitely not use it lightly, not like Mu Chen, who intended to use it to deal with the Spirit Dispelling Gale.

    Just like Young Master Xuan Luo of the Ancient Buddha n, he also possessed the Divine Pagoda. But Ling Xi knew that he would definitely not do something like this.

    Naturally, there was also the factor of the amount of experience between him and Mu Chen. Young Master Xuan Luo had a noble status, how could he be willing to take a risk like Mu Chen?

    ¡°Risk is always needed; there isn¡¯t anything free in the world.¡± Mu Chen also treated this lightly as he was already used to taking risks. Sometimes, he even had to disregard his life and death.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try, then, and if it doesn¡¯t work, stop immediately.¡± Luo Li knew that Mu Chen had made his decision, so she would naturally not try to stop him. On the contrary, she gave him her greatest support.

    Mu Chen nodded his head, then he took two steps forth to the entrance of the cave and looked at the Spirit Dispelling Gale with a grave expression. Raising his hand, the Divine Pagoda burst out with a luster and flew out of the cave in the next moment.

    When the Divine Pagoda flew into the Spirit Dispelling Gale, a crystallised luster resisted the wind, and at the same time, a suction burst out with the wind being endlessly swept into the pagoda at a visible speed.

    It absorbed for a long time before Mu Chen waved his sleeve and the Divine Pagoda flew back, and at the same time, he took a step forth to hold onto the pagoda. The Spiritual Energy in his body also gushed out into the Divine Pagoda.

    Next step would be the crucial one, since he needed to use the sealing power of the Divine Pagoda to seal the Spirit Dispelling Gale.

    If he failed, the Spirit Dispelling Gale would most likely greatly damage the Divine Pagoda, so Mu Chen couldn¡¯t afford to fail!

    ¡°Seal!¡±

 Chapter 1297 - Subduing

    Chapter 1297 - Subduing

    Strands of a dusky gale constantly whistled within the crystallised pagoda, and whenever the wind crashed against the walls of the pagoda, the luster on it dimmed a little as it had been corroded by the Spirit Dispelling Gale...

    But as the wind wreaked havoc, the pagoda blossomed and the crystallised Spiritual Energy looked like silk as it tangled around the Spirit Dispelling Gale.

    When the two came in contact, Spiritual Energy burst out, as if the Spirit Dispelling Gale was struggling, trying to break free from the crystallised Spiritual Energy. It could clearly feel the unique energy in the crystallised Spiritual Energy that¡¯s causing it to be unable to dpose the Spiritual Energy so easily.

    ¡°A little troublesome, indeed.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered, but he wasn¡¯t anxious since the Spirit Dispelling Gale was a rootless wind, it couldn¡¯t achieve endlessness. On the contrary, he had the support of boundless Spiritual Energy, so even if he slowly nibbled at it, he would be able to deal with that Spirit Dispelling Gale.

    Harboring this thought, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t anxious and his crystallised Spiritual Energy started to envelop the Spirit Dispelling Gale. Although most of it had been dposed, there was still a strand of crystallised Spiritual Energy that stuck to the Spirit Dispelling Gale.

    In half an hour, the powerful Spirit Dispelling Gale had started to slow down and the dusky wind started to emanate crystallised lusters.

    Although the Spirit Dispelling Gale was unique, it only had instinct and not intellect. So facing Mu Chen¡¯s approach, it wasn¡¯t able to escape.

    In the end, a hundred foot wide light ball hovered in the divine pagoda with the dusky wind within it. But every time it crashed against the light ball, it was bounced back.

    While Mu Chen was feeling relieved, he formed seals and the white-robed Mu Chen appeared. ¡°Contain it?¡±

    When the white-robed Mu Chen appeared, he had also ced his hands towards the Divine Pagoda, pouring the Spiritual Energy from his body into it.

    Along with the support of the white-robed Mu Chen, the light ball started to shrink as the sealing power grew stronger.

    In just ten-odd breaths, the light ball had been reduced to the size of a human¡¯s head, and the sealing power had also calmed the Spirit Dispelling Gale down.

    ¡°Sess!¡± Mu Chen abruptly opened his eyes with joy shing in them. His bold attempt had really seeded!

    ¡°Sess?¡± Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s joyful expressions, Luo Li, Ling Xi, and Long Xiang were also stunned before they eximed.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was filled with a smile before a light ball the size of a human¡¯s head appeared on top of his palm, covered with runes that emanated a mighty sealing power.

    Luo Li and the rest curiously came over to look at it and saw the calmed Spirit Dispelling Gale. The Spirit Dispelling Gale that was terrifying against any Spiritual Energy wasn¡¯t able to break through the defenses.

    ¡°Although I¡¯ve spent some effort, I have still seeded. But the Spirit Dispelling Gale is constantly dposing my sealing power, so I need to maintain the seal, or it might break out.

    ¡°Fortunately, this sort of exhaustion isn¡¯t too great to pose a burden to me.¡± Mu Chen looked at the light ball admiringly.

    Ling Xi clicked her tongue. She never thought that Mu Chen would really be bold enough to subdue the Spirit Dispelling Gale. Although Mu Chen merely sealed a portion of the Spirit Dispelling Gale, if he unleashed it while facing his enemies, even a Perfected Earth Sovereign would be in a pathetic state. If they¡¯re careless, they might even be killed by it. This was a great trump card!

    ¡°With the Spirit Dispelling Gale, I¡¯m afraid that Gu Shihuang only has death awaiting him if we re-encounter him.¡± Long Xiang praised.

    ¡°Gu Shihuang isn¡¯t qualified for me to use the Spirit Dispelling Gale on.¡± Mu Chen lightly smiled. With his current attainments as a High Rank Spiritual Array Schr, even if he didn¡¯t rely on his cultivation in Spiritual Energy, he would still be able to make Gu Shihuang suffer in battle. As for the Spirit Dispelling Gale, that geezer wasn¡¯t qualified to force him to use it.

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty arrogant now.¡± Ling Xi rolled her eyes at Mu Chen.

    Luo Li gentlyughed with ridicule in her eyes. Although she knew that Mu Chen said this because of his confidence, it was also a good thing that he could have his arrogance suppressed a little by Ling Xi.

    Mu Chen awkwardly shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Young Master, since this Spirit Dispelling Gale is so powerful, why don¡¯t we obtain a little more?¡± Long Xiang spoke with his eyes zing. He had previously suffered from the Spirit Dispelling Gale, so he knew how terrifying it was. Since Mu Chen could contain it, then he should grasp the opportunity and absorb more of it.

    Mu Chen shook his head. ¡°With my current strength if I subdue a little more, it will pose a burden to me. If that happens, my own fighting strength will be affected.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to extract a little more, but he couldn¡¯t do it. His sealing Spiritual Energy couldn¡¯t contain the dposing power of the Spirit Dispelling Galepletely, the Spirit Dispelling Gale just needed more time to dpose his Spiritual Energy.

    And if he really obtained more of the Spirit Dispelling Gale, the Divine Pagoda wouldn¡¯t be able to contain it and might cause trouble to him instead.

    Long Xiang¡¯s forehead sweated upon hearing that and kept quiet.

    ¡°The Spirit Dispelling Gale has weakened.¡± Luo Li suddenly eximed when she saw the violent Spirit Dispelling Gale start to calm down.

    Mu Chen and the rest also sighed in relief when they saw it.

    ¡°Prepare to move out.¡± Mu Chen said as he waved his hand, keeping the Spirit Dispelling Gale in his pagoda.

    The four of them briefly tidied up, and a few minutester, the Spirit Dispelling Gale had turned into a subtle wind that gradually dissipated.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± When the Spirit Dispelling Gale disappeared, Mu Chen¡¯s group flew out before they could exim at the scenery of this region, with an emerald butterfly leading the way.

    With the previous incident, it had wiped their back luck, and their journey had been exceptionally smooth.

    Although they might encounter a team or two along the way, they did not interact, since they held their guard up against each other, maintaining a distance so that a battle didn¡¯t break out.

    Their travel continued tost for nearly half a day before they finally realise that the emerald butterfly guiding their way emanated an intense light.

    Their hearts trembled, since that meant that they must be approaching Wen Qinguxan¡¯s party.

    As the four of them flew across lone peaks, a dried up and cracked mountain range appeared before them. Every single mountain peak seemed like a de that emanated a sharp aura.

    At the same time, the emerald butterfly trembled before it dissipated.

    ¡°Found them!¡± Luo Li held joy on her face as she looked in the northwest. When the emerald butterfly dissipated, a light had drifted in that direction. That meant that Wen Qingxuan¡¯s party must be over there!

    The four of them flew through the mountain range and saw Wen Qingxuan¡¯s party in a valley deep inside.

    ¡°Wait.¡± But when Luo Li intended to join up with Wen Qingxuan, Mu Chen suddenly obstructed her as his gaze shed. ¡°They seem to have encountered some trouble.¡±

    Luo Li directed her attention over and saw another team standing before Wen Qingxuan¡¯s team. Furthermore, through the terrain, they could also sense several profound Spiritual Energy fluctuations behind Wen Qingxuan¡¯s party. They formed a sandwich with the obstructing team, trapping Wen Qingxuan¡¯s party in the valley.

    Clearly, for some reason, Wen Qingxuan¡¯s party had been targeted...

 Chapter 1298 - Dong Shan

    Chapter 1298 - Dong Shan

    Wen Qingxuan¡¯s face was pale as she looked up ahead. Several silhouettes were standing before her with their eyes folded as they looked down at Wen Qingxuan¡¯s party.

    That one leading was a robust man, and despite his ordinary looks, there was a scar across his face that made him look sinister. His body was also emanating an ominous aura that made him look like an Asura.

    Furthermore, the vague emanating fluctuation meant that there must be a Perfected Earth Sovereign amongst them!

    ¡°Friends of the Wen n, harmony is important outside, so why not give us this favor?¡± The man looked at Wen Qingxuan¡¯s team with a smile as he continued, ¡°I, Dong Shan, am not trying to snatch your information. We¡¯re only trying to cooperate with you, and with the big ns joining up together, wouldn¡¯t getting the legacy be easy for us?¡±

    Wen Qingxuan looked angry. The team that obstructed them was an alliance of Demon yers, with the leading one named Dong Shan.

    This was not only a Perfected Earth Sovereign, but also a Middle Rank Demon yer. Most important, the Demon yer Points that this fellow had wasn¡¯t far away from the High Rank Demon yers.

    This was truly intimidating, since everyone knew how hard it was to gather so many Demon yer Points.

    Actually, that fellow already knew that they possessed information about a Heavenly Sovereign¡¯s legacy back in the Sacred Abyss City, but they were rejected when they proposed a partnership. It was also because they were afraid of the Heavenly Sovereign of the Wen n, so they did not dare to do anything. However, who could have expected that they would meet in the Primordial Sacred Abyss...?

    ¡°Hmph, partnership? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s keeping a wolf with us.¡± Wen Qingxuan¡¯s face was cold. None of Dong Shan¡¯s party seemed friendly. Working together with them was the same as scheming to obtain the skin of a living tiger.

    ¡°Furthermore...¡± Wen Qingxuan¡¯s speech changed and her voice suddenly turned cold. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little too much of a coincidence that you know about our information before we entered the Primordial Sacred Abyss, and even encountered us in the Primordial Sacred Abyss?¡±

    ¡°If not?¡± Dong Shan narrowed his eyes with a smile.

    Wen Qingxuan coldly replied, ¡°The Wu n of the North also knows that we possess this information, and they have also sent a team into the Primordial Sacred Abyss. So... our information and trace should be provided to you by the Wu n, right?¡±

    ¡°The Wu n?!¡± Wen Ziyu and the rest changed their expressions with rage on their faces. If that¡¯s the case, then the Wu n was simply too shameless. To solely enjoy the Heavenly Sovereign legacy, they even sold the information to these Demon yers!

    ¡°Therefore, you greedy wolves might have already conspired with the Wu n. If we work together with you guys, you guys might stab us in the back. We don¡¯t have the fortune to enjoy this fort ofpanions.¡± Wen Qingxuan replied coldly.

    Dong Shan¡¯s gaze flickered before he shook his head with a smile. ¡°You guys have already misunderstood. We have no connection with the Wu n.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Regardless if there¡¯s a misunderstanding, we do not intend to work together with you guys, so there¡¯s no need to discuss this any further.¡±

    An ominous light shed in Dong Shan¡¯s eyes after hearing Wen Qingxuan¡¯s rejection and smiled. ¡°Since Miss Wen has already said it, then it¡¯s a little too much. When we¡¯re outside, isn¡¯t another friend better than having another enemy?¡±

    As he spoke, eight silhouettes behind him took a step forth with ominous gazes and they fixated on Wen Qingxuan¡¯s party.

    ¡°What about it? You guys are nning to be enemies of my Wen n?¡± Wen Qingxuan¡¯s expression turned cold as she spoke out.

    ¡°Although we cannot afford to offend the Wen n, you don¡¯t have any Heavenly Sovereigns here, right?¡± Dong Shan faintly smiled.

    Wen Qingxuan¡¯s team only had a total of six. Although they might look powerful, Wen Ziyu was only a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign, and the rest were only Greater Earth Sovereigns. Even Wen Qingxuan was only a Lesser Earth Sovereign.

    Dong Shan¡¯s party could afford to swallow up this entire formation.

    ¡°So I hope that Miss Wen could reconsider our proposal...¡± As Dong Shan smiled, several ominous figures slowly spread out, forming into a semi-circle as they moved towards Wen Qingxuan¡¯s party.

    ¡°We already have a team to cooperate with, stop dreaming!¡± Seeing their formation, Wen Qingxuan maintained a cold expression without any fear.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Dong Shan¡¯s eyelid raised as he smiled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to cooperate with low-grade teams. If Miss Wen is willing to let us rece them, then it¡¯s a win-win for both of us.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan did not speak, but nodded her head towards Wen Ziyu and the rest before slightly nodding her head. A killing aura shed in his eyes. There¡¯s no longer something to say in this situation, there¡¯s only a battle that remained.

    Wen Ziyu slowly nodded his head and a massive Spiritual Energy fluctuation swept out in a gale that slowly gathered in his body.

    ¡°Heh, looks like you guys are unwilling to ept our goodwill.¡± Narrowing his eyes, Dong Shan¡¯s face turned savage. He took a step forth, and the powerful aura of a Perfected Earth Sovereign burst out, causing this entire region to start trembling.

    ¡°Since you guys refuse our goodwill, then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± Dong Shan raised his hand with a sinister smile. ¡°Get rid of them!¡±

    The few figures that have been eyeing burst out.

    ¡°Go!¡± Wen Qingxuan roared and formed seals with Spiritual Energy gushing out.

    ¡°Haha, these people are pretty shameless. Since others are unwilling to work with you, why bother them?¡± But before a fight broke out, a burst ofughter suddenly resounded.

    The two sides abruptly came to a stop and Dong Shan¡¯s face changed before he roared, ¡°Who is it?!¡±

    ¡°The low-graded team that you spoke of!¡± A burst ofughter resounded and several figures flew out, appearing in the valley.

    The four people were naturally Mu Chen¡¯s team of four.

    ¡°Mu Chen? Luo Li!¡± When Wen Qingxuan saw those four, she was briefly stunned before joy shed on her face.

    ¡°Hmph, where did these four trashese from? Get lost!¡±

    The two Demon yers that were the closest to Mu Chen¡¯s team roared andunched attacks towards them.

    The two of them were Greater Earth Sovereigns, and with the two of them joining hands together, they could kill Mu Chen swiftly to intimidate the rest.

    ¡°Two pieces of trash, you dare to make a move against our Young Master?!¡± When they wanted to make a move, Long Xiang appeared before them and threw to jab forth. Instantly, the roar of a Dragon-Elephant resonated out as it shed with the two Greater Earth Sovereigns.

    The two Greater Earth Sovereigns drastically changed their faces before their faces turned red and they spat mouthfuls of blood out. The terrifying force had destroyed even their arms.

    Their bodies flew out and drew a long mark on the ground.

    ¡°Outrageous!¡± Seeing his two underlings being heavily injured, Dong Shan¡¯s eyes turned cold before he threw a palm forth. Instantly, a majestic Spiritual Energy gushed out like a volcano.

    ¡°Mountain God Palm!¡± Dong Shan¡¯s move had demonstrated the might of a Perfected Earth Sovereign. That palm could even crush mountains and the entire valley started to cover in cracks.

    When the palm flew over, Ling Xi raised her hand and spiritual light shed before forming into a massive Spiritual Array.

    The Spiritual Array acted like a shield and blocked the palm, it wouldn¡¯t budge.

    ¡°High Rank Spiritual Array Schr?!¡± Dong Shan narrowed his eyes. One must be a High Rank Spiritual Array Schr to be able to block his move so easily!

    Facing a High Rank Spiritual Array Schr, even Dong Shan felt fearful.

    His gaze flickered as he looked at the teams hiding in the surroundings. If they joined forces right now, they might not be weaker than the other party.

    ¡°Are you looking for yourpanions? Don¡¯t bother; we have already dealt with them.¡± When Dong Shan was trying to summon thosepanions over, Mu Chen lightly smiled.

    When he saw that Wen Qingxuan¡¯s party was in trouble, they had hidden and got rid of those fellows hiding in secret.

    When Dong Shan heard him, his face was dark as he looked at Mu Chen with an ominous light shing in his eyes. ¡°I never expected that I, Dong Shan, would have a day when I suffer losses. Good, I¡¯ll remember this, but rest assured. I will pin the debt of mypanions on you. The next time I see you, I will cut your head off and make it a sacrificial wine pot for them!¡±

    Before Mu Chen could reply, Dong Shan had already waved his sleeve and he retreated without any hesitation.

    Hispanions swiftly followed up, and in just ten-odd breaths, their silhouettes had already disappeared.

    When Mu Chen saw how Dong Shan left without any hesitation, he was also somewhat stunned before the spiritual seals that had been flickering in his sleeve disappeared.

    If Dong Shan stayed for a while longer, he would be able to get his Spiritual Array ready. At that time, those fellows could only dream of leaving.

    But naturally, he had underestimated Dong Shan¡¯s cautiousness. That fellow must have sensed something was amiss, which was why he retreated without hesitation.

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes and looked at the departure of Dong Shan¡¯s party before muttering to himself, ¡°What a decisive fellow... Next time, when we meet, I will definitely eliminate you...¡±

 Chapter 1299 - Spirit-Pellet Butterfly Fairy

    Chapter 1299 - Spirit-Pellet Butterfly Fairy

    When Dong Shan¡¯s party decisively left, the surging Spiritual Energy fluctuationing from Wen Qingxuan¡¯s party had also calmed down. They had initially expected a battle today, but Mu Chen had arrived on time and intimidated Dong Shan into leaving...

    ¡°Are you guys, alright?¡± Mu Chen turned around and asked Wen Qingxuan¡¯s party with a smile.

    Wen Ziyu wore a smile on his face and cupped his fists. ¡°Thanks to Brother Mu for helping today. Otherwise, we would definitely be having an intense battle today.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, they would definitely be the ones to lose, even if we fought.¡± Wen Qingxuan snorted with a cold flicker in her eyes; clearly, she was still holding grudges against Dong Shan.

    Mu Chen was a little surprised, since he could tell that Wen Qingxuan wasn¡¯t trying to show off. However, the strongest amongst their party was only Wen Ziyu, who was only a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign. But even so, he¡¯s still a littlecking if they wanted to face Dong Shan, who was a Perfected Earth Sovereign.

    That meant that Wen Qingxuan¡¯s party must have a trump card.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s shocked expression, Wen Qingxuan nted her arms on her waist and proudly dered, ¡°Don¡¯t belittle us. If we didn¡¯t have a card or two, how could we dare toe to the Primordial Sacred Abyss?

    ¡°But you, on the other hand... don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re depending on Big Sister Ling Xi and Long Xiang to protect you?¡± Wen Qingxuan slightly tilted her head as she looked at Mu Chen with a mocking gaze.

    Although Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation was at the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, and it¡¯s considered pretty good, Greater Earth Sovereign wasn¡¯t much amongst the teams in the Primordial Sacred Abyss. Only a genuine Perfected Earth Sovereign could intimidate others.

    In Mu Chen¡¯s group of four, only Ling Xi appeared to have the ability. So even Wen Qingxuan had thought that Ling Xi was the more powerful one amongst Mu Chen¡¯s group.

    Rolling his eyes, Mu Chen did not speak, but he shifted the topic, ¡°You guys got preyed on?¡±

    That team of Demon yers from before not only obstructed Wen Qingxuan¡¯s party, they even had others hiding around. Clearly, they¡¯reing after the Wen n.

    The smile on Wen Qingxuan¡¯s face retracted and her gaze turned cold. ¡°If I have guessed correctly, they should have been incited by the Wu n of the North.¡±

    ¡°Wu n of the North?¡± Luo Li¡¯s eyes narrowed as she continued, ¡°But that is also a supreme force that isn¡¯t any weaker than the Wen n. Their reputation is considerable as well.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan nodded her head. ¡°Originally, our Wen n has spent quite a bit to obtain the news regarding the Heavenly Sovereign Legacy, but it was meddled with by the Wu n and they stole our information as well.

    ¡°So only our two ns know about this. So how could Dong Shan know about it and evene to obstruct me in this area? The mastermind must be the Wu n.¡±

    Wen Ziyu nodded his head as well. ¡°Furthermore, without the support of the Wu n, why would Dong Shan dare to be so fearless?¡±

    ¡°Right now, the Wu n¡¯s team must be heading for that Heavenly Sovereign Legacy as we speak.¡±

    Nodding his head, Mu Chen asked, ¡°Can we know more about the Heavenly Sovereign Legacy as well?¡±

    The worth of a Heavenly Sovereign Legacy went without saying. If they did not have Wen Qingxuan as a source, it¡¯d be extremely troublesome for them to find one. Although they have helped Wen Qingxuan¡¯s party, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t the type of person to take advantage of a favor for another. Thus, he had used a discussion tone, since they need the information to estimate the danger that they might be in.

    Wen Qingxuan also did not hide this and said, ¡°We¡¯re partners now, so we will naturally tell you what we know.¡±

    ¡°The legacy left by a Heavenly Sovereign is called the Spirit-Pellet Butterfly Fairy.¡±

    ¡°The Spirit-Pellet Butterfly Fairy?¡± Mu Chen and Luo Li exchanged a look.

    ¡°Yeah, this Heavenly Sovereign was known for her alchemy skills. Although her strength was only a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign, any pellets created by her could sweep waves amongst the powerhouses.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just like the Holy Spirit Pellet, which could allow a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign to make that step into the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm. It is something that Wen Ziyu is after as well.¡±

    When Wen Qingxuan pointed at Wen Ziyu, thetter¡¯s face shed with yearning.

    Naturally, not only them, but Long Xiang was also the same. He was also a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign, so the temptation of this Holy Spirit Pellet was also enormous towards him.

    That could practically save him years of cultivation time.

    ¡°Naturally, this Holy Spirit Pellet isn¡¯t the Spirit-Pellet Butterfly Fairy¡¯s proudest product. Legend has it that her proudest product is something called the ¡®Promotion Pellet,¡¯ one that can raise the Divine Ability of a person to the next level. It even works for Peerless Divine Abilities as well.¡±

    When Mu Chen heard the effect, his eyes instantly narrowed. Although it didn¡¯t seem much, as someone that possessed a Peerless Divine Ability, he knew how hard it was to raise their level. Just like his Immortal Golden Body, a Sovereign Celestial Body that had three Sovereign Abilities.

    The Divine Immortal Runes, Immortal Lotus, and Immortal Life-Death Transformation.

    Even he had only reached the first level of it. As for the second one, the Immortal Lotus, he still hadn¡¯t opened it.

    If he could obtain one of the Promotion Pellets, wouldn¡¯t that mean that he would directly unlock the second Sovereign Ability of the Immortal Golden Body?

    Thinking about it, even Mu Chen¡¯s heart was zing with fire.

    ¡°Aside from that, the Spirit-Pellet Butterfly Fairy has still left many godly pellets, a huge sum of resources that even my Wen n is extremely attracted to.¡± Wen Qingxuan said.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. The legacy left behind by a Heavenly Sovereign that excelled in alchemy could be considered as a treasure chest. If they could obtain it, even a supreme force like the Wen n would undergo a considerable increase.

    ¡°No wonder the Wu n is trying all they can to obstruct you guys. With the benefits before them, how can these means be considered?¡± Luo Li sighed. If the Wu n could obtain this legacy, the Wu n¡¯s strength would surely soar. At that time, why would they have to be worried about offending the Wen n?

    Wen Qingxuan nodded her head before she looked at Mu Chen¡¯s group of four. ¡°If we can seed in this cooperation, we will split the harvest 50:50.¡±

    As she spoke, she left everyone in shock. Even the several people beside Wen Qingxuan were exchanging looks, since this had exceeded their expectations. After all, the Wen n had paid a great price for this information.

    Speaking unpleasantly, if they wanted to find other partners with this ratio of the split, they could surely find those stronger than Mu Chen¡¯s team.

    However, before they could even sound out their opinions, they were stopped by Wen Qingxuan¡¯s re and she calmly said, ¡°The Heavenly Sovereign Legacy isn¡¯t ours right now, so don¡¯t treat it as ours. With the Wu n being so forceful, they¡¯re determined to obtain this legacy. We have already fallen behind, and just by us alone, we can¡¯t achieve anything.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore...¡± She briefly paused as she looked at Mu Chen with a yful gaze and smiled. ¡°Out of a woman¡¯s intuition, I feel that, that fellow¡¯s worth this price.¡±

    Although she was teasing Mu Chen a while ago, she still felt that Ling Xi wasn¡¯t the strongest within the group, but Mu Chen who only appeared to be only a Greater Earth Sovereign...

    Wen Qingxuan had a high position in the Wen n, and since she had already made her decision, others had nothing to say. Wen Ziyu also smiled towards Mu Chen. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ll have to depend on Brother Mu so we can obtain an ample harvest.¡±

    Mu Chen responded with a smile as he turned to look at Wen Qingxuan with a brief hesitation before saying, ¡°We might appear to be benefiting, but trust me. I believe that you guys will find it worth your while.¡±

    Although his voice was calm, the confidence behind his smile made the experts of the Wen CLan felt eased.

    Perhaps this youth before them might really exceed their expectations...

    Wen Qingxuan also took a deep look at Mu Chen. His current confidence was just like at the Spiritual Academy Tournament. At that time, he was still filled with confidence, no matter what he faced, and not only did it make him stronger, it also affected those around him.

    After so many years and experiences, Mu Chen¡¯s confidence still existed in his heart.

    In this world, only those that could maintain confidence and not be beaten down by anyone could qualify to ascend the peak.

    Wen Qingxuan smiled with her charming appearance that could even rival Luo Li¡¯s. Stretching out her hand, she chuckled, ¡°Then let¡¯s have a happy cooperation between us.¡±

    Stretching out his hand and holding onto that tender hand, Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Happy cooperation, we will surely seed.¡±

 Chapter 1300 - Wu Tong

    Chapter 1300 - Wu Tong

    Along a high mountain range stood a silhouette with his hands behind his back while standing on a lush green mountain. He briefly looked at the mountain range before turning around with a smile. ¡°Brother Dong, looks like our n has failed, since you came back.¡±

    A dark silhouette stood out from the forest. It was Dong Shan, whom Mu Chen¡¯s party had previously just faced.

    ¡°Wu Tong, your n has failed. That Wen Qingxuan is smart, and it seems like she has figured out our cooperation.¡± Dong Shan said with a dark expression.

    The man who was named Wu Tong had fiery-red hair. He had two metal balls in his hand that were engraved with profound runes. The Spiritual Energy fluctuation that asionally emanated from his body was as vast as an ocean that cannot be underestimated.

    Hearing Dong Shan¡¯s words, he casually smiled. ¡°I initially intend to briefly probe, I never expected you to seed. Furthermore, even if you failed, shouldn¡¯t you be able to make the Wen n lose a little with the formation of your team?¡±

    Dong Shan¡¯s face grew even more ugly as he replied, ¡°They¡¯re unharmed because another team joined in the middle; it should be a team that Wen Qingxuan has cooperated with.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The metal balls in Wu Tong¡¯s hand briefly paused. ¡°How is their strength?¡±

    ¡°A High Rank Spiritual Array Schr, and a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign.¡± Dong Shan replied. As for Mu Chen and Luo Li, the two of them were instantly neglected by him.

    ¡°A High Rank Spiritual Array Schr?¡± Wu Tong narrowed his eyes before he faintly smiled. ¡°It looks like Wen Qingxuan isn¡¯t foolish, they know how to seek helpers as well. But how can a High Rank Spiritual Array Schr change the situation?

    ¡°For this legacy, my Wu n has prepared for years, so how could we give them any chance?¡±

    He turned around and gave Dong Shan a smile. ¡°Brother Dong cane together with us. Rest assured, my Wu n will not renege on your reward.¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡± Dong Shan snorted, making the scar on his face look even more sinister. To obstruct Wen Qingxuan, he had lost four Greater Earth Sovereigns from his team, which was a considerable loss. After all, those members were elites that had gone through hundreds of battles.

    Thinking about it, Dong Shan¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°If we can capture themter, you must hand that brat called Mu Chen to me. I¡¯ll let him know that death is an easy way out by offending me!¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡± Wu Tong smiled. He wasn¡¯t the least interested in Mu Chen, and in his view, Wen Qigxuan¡¯s team would surely be the loser. As for the oue of the losers, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay any attention to them.

    He directed his gaze afar, into the depths of the mountain range with greed shing in his eyes.

    ¡°Spirit Butterfly Legacy... Haha, it¡¯ll all depend on this if I, Wu Tong, can be the second Heavenly Sovereign of the Wu n...¡±

    ¡°Issue the orders, move out! We must be ahead and prepare some gifts for those fellows.¡± he then turned around and his voice echoed out.

    He first flew out, turning into a beam of light as he headed into the depths of the mountain range. Several ck silhouettes that were emanating an eerie aura followed him closely behind.

    ...

    Ten streaks of light flew across the horizon as they looked at the mountain range.

    ¡°The Spirit Butterfly Legacy is in the centre, and with our speed, it should take us another half an hour for us to reach it.¡± Along the way, Wen Qingxuan approached Mu Chen and her voice transmitted to the ears of everyone under the envelopment of Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°However, the Wu n should be ahead of us, so we have to hurry up, or they might reach it before us.¡±

    Mu Chen and Luo Li nodded their heads. They traveled over with great difficulty, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t want all their efforts go down the drain.

    Thus, they increased their speed and sonic booms vaguely echoed across the horizon.

    They traveled at this speed for roughly half an hour before Wen Qingxuan, who was leading the way, started to slow down and she looked into the distance.

    The gazes of Mu Chen and the rest followed and they saw miasma enveloping the mountain range.

    Taking a gentle sniff, Mu Chen felt the Spiritual Energy in his body trembling and a rejection thought rose up into his heart, urging him to leave this area immediately.

    ¡°There¡¯s poison in the miasma.¡± Mu Chen said with a grave expression. Clearly, this miasma contained a fatal poison that would make even an Earth Sovereign unable to take it.

    Nodding her head, Wen Qingxuan replied, ¡°It¡¯s said that this miasma was left behind by the dposition of the godly pellets that were left behind by the Spirit-Pellet Butterfly Fairy. The toxin is extremely powerful, even a Perfected Earth Sovereign would be heavily injured.¡±

    Mu Chen knitted his brows, but when he saw the eased expression on Wen Qingxuan, he smiled. ¡°Seems like you guys are prepared.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan smiled and beams of light flew towards everyone. Mu Chen received one of the beams, and when it opened his palm, it was an ice-blue pellet that emanated a chilling aura. It feltfortable.

    ¡°This is the Frost Heart Pellet, an antidote. It¡¯s also a product from the Endless Fire Territory costing a high price. Every single one of them costs a few million drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. Keep it in the back of your tongue to dissolve the miasma¡¯s poison.¡±

    ¡°A product of the Endless Fire Territory?¡± Mu Chen looked at the Frost Heart Pellet in his palm with interest as he eximed in admiration. As one of the three top alchemists in the Great Thousand World, the pellet from the Endless Fire Territory was known as premium products of the Great Thousand World.

    Tossing the Frost Heart Pellet into his mouth, a cold aura instantly dissipated, calming his mind.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Everyone has to be cautious. Once we¡¯re in the miasma, even if we¡¯re in the legacy¡¯s region, it¡¯s also filled with danger. It will no longer be as easy as before.¡± Wen Qingxuan reminded.

    When she finished her words, she did not continue and moved out first.

    Mu Chen and the rest immediately followed up and ten streaks of light dived into the emerald miasma.

    Entering the miasma, Mu Chen and the rest instantly felt a little heavy. They could feel the miasma trying to erode their bodies from every direction.

    But when the miasma entered their bodies, Mu Chen immediately felt signs of his Spiritual Energy decreasing.

    After brief sensing this, he realised that there were small particles that couldn¡¯t be seen with the naked eye invading his body, and absorbing his Spiritual Energy.

    Sensing this situation, Mu Chen¡¯s face slightly changed. Before he could do anything, a cold aura circted in his body and those particles were frozen into specks of dust...

    A white mist breathed out of Mu Chen¡¯s nose, containing a powder that was mixed with the toxin of the miasma.

    ¡°What a terrifying poison!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s face turned grave. It was fortunate that Wen Qingxuan did the necessary preparations. Otherwise, just this miasma alone would be able to render them helpless.

    While Mu Chen was rejoicing in his heart, there were subtle buzzing noises that rang out, instantly causing him to narrow his eyes.

    There was a patch of crimson clouds swiftly traveling, and when it got close, he realised that the clouds were made of countless crimson mosquitoes...

    It was a massive swarm that covered the sunlight. Although they were merely the size of a thumb, the tiny spears on their mouths flickered with an emerald light, containing poison.

    However, after experiencing how domineering the miasma poison was, Mu Chen did not dare to belittle anything here. Immediately, he waved his hand and boundless Spiritual Energy gushed out, forming a barrier that enveloped everyone.

    However, that swarm of mosquitoes still whizzed over before shing against the barrier.

    In that instant of contact, those mosquitoes exploded and crimson blood sttered against the barrier, instantly creating holes in the barrier. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Chen increasing the amount of Spiritual Energy to preserve it, the barrier would have been shattered.

    But even so, Mu Chen¡¯s expression did not look good. Because of the endless amount of mosquitoes, he could sense the amount of Spiritual Energy in his body was swiftly depleting.

    Just trying to resist the suicidal attack of these mosquitoes alone would require a considerable amount of Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°Mu Chen, these are Pellet-Venom Ghastly Mosquitoes, their blood alone can corrode Spiritual Energy, and they¡¯re extremely domineering!¡± Wen Qingxuan hurriedly called out.

    Mu Chen nodded his head while he maintained the barrier, protecting everyone to get past this swarm as soon as possible.

    But his thoughts were soon shattered. He sensed that, for some reason, more mosquitoes were swarming over, making their advance tough.

    If this continued, they would not be able to take a step forward, and even moving forth would pose a significant burden to them.

    Knitting his brows, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed and his cold voice transmitted into the ears of everyone else, ¡°Something¡¯s not right; someone is using these mosquitoes to target us!¡±

 Chapter 1301 - Pellet Beast

    Chapter 1301 - Pellet Beast

    ¡°Someone is controlling these mosquitoes?!¡± Wen Qingxuan and Luo Li were startled upon hearing Mu Chen¡¯s voice and Wen Qingxuan¡¯s face instantly turned cold. ¡°It must be the Wu n, they¡¯re trying to stop us!¡±

    ¡°Any idea on how to capture the ones behind it?¡± Wen Ziyu looked at Mu Chen. With someone messing around with them from behind the scenes, even if they could get through this ocean of mosquitoes, it would be a great exhaustion to them.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze lightly flickered as he looked at the ocean of mosquitoes. ¡°These mosquitoes aremunicating through noise, and the controller behind it should be using noise to control them as well.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Ling Xi, can you construct a Soundwave Spiritual Array?¡± Mu Chen asked as he looked at Ling Xi.

    Most of the Spiritual Arrays in his arsenal were mainly offensive types, so their efficiency would becking. However, Ling Xi wasn¡¯t the same, since she focused on Spiritual Arrays, so her foundation in this matter wasn¡¯t something that Mu Chen couldpare to.

    Ling Xi nodded her head and her finger tapped out. Spiritual seals swiftly integrate into the surroundings, and in the next moment, an exquisite Spiritual Array appeared before everyone.

    There was a light in the Spiritual Array and fluctuated like a drum.

    As the Spiritual Array circted, the drum vibrated and thunderous roars rang out between the heavens and earth, before the noise of those mosquitoes was suppressed.

    When the drum rang out, the mosquitoes went into an uproar. Those mosquitoes that were fearless just a moment ago were frozen while facing the attacksing from Mu Chen¡¯s group and they swiftly dispersed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Mu Chen immediately grasped the opportunity and the barrier flew out.

    As the drum constantly rang out, they navigated their way through the ocean of mosquitoes. A few minutester, they could see light again before they finally got out of the mosquito ocean.

    When they turned their heads back, they could see an endless ocean of mosquitoes currently dispersing, and they were no longer in an orderly manner.

    ¡°Sure enough, someone is controlling them.¡± Wen Qingxuan¡¯s face turned colder at this scene.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were looking down at the forest before he abruptly looked at the north direction. He could feel a subtle Spiritual Energy fluctuation.

    It was when Mu Chen directed his gaze over, a silhouette flew into the forest and attempted to escape.

    ¡°Trying to leave?!¡± Long Xiang¡¯s gaze turned sharp as he stomped his feet, he turned into a beam of light as he burst forth.

    When Long Xiang dived into the forest, a violent Spiritual Energy fluctuation soared shortly after. Itsted for ten-odd breaths before Long Xiang returned with a grey-robed silhouette without any vitality.

    ¡°This fellow is truly ruthless. The moment he was captured by me, he immediately chose to kill himself with poison.¡± Long Xiang threw the corpse out and spoke in shock.

    Clearly, grooming such warriors wasn¡¯t something that could be done by an ordinary force.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Martial Servant of the Wu n.¡± Wen Qingxuan instantly recognised the identity and her gaze coldy stared at the depth of the mountain range. ¡°I know who the Wu n has sent.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Wen Ziyu immediately asked.

    ¡°Wu Tong.¡± Wen Qingxuan continued in a cold voice, ¡°This level of a Martial Servant is extremely precious, even in the Wu n, and there aren¡¯t many that couldmand them. Wu Tong is one of them.¡±

    ¡°That fellow?!¡± Wen Ziyu¡¯s face changed with a trace of fear. He wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with that name.

    ¡°Wu Tong is the most outstanding person amongst the younger generations of the Wu n and is rumored to be the next Patriarch of the Wu n. This person is extremely talented and has reached the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm in mere decades. Even within the Wu n, he is amongst the top. Furthermore, he is also ruthless with his means, he¡¯s not an easy opponent to deal with.¡± Wen Qingxuan turned her head over and exined to Mu Chen¡¯s group.

    However, Mu Chen casually nodded his head. He hadn¡¯t heard of Wu Tong¡¯s name before, but no matter how troublesome he was, you couldn¡¯t stop a wave froming.

    ¡°Looks like the Wu n is determined to obtain this Spirit Pellet Legacy...¡± Wen Qingxuan pursed her lips together and snorted, ¡°But regardless of anything, it won¡¯t be easy to seize something from me, Wen Qingxuan!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll take the opportunity and reach the Spirit Pellet Legacy as soon as possible!¡± When she finished her words, she flew out first with Mu Chen and the rest following after. They turned into streaks of light and traveled towards the depths of the miasma.

    After Wen Qingxuan and the rest left, the shadow of a tree wriggled before it gradually took the form of a blurry figure.

    That shadow had traces of an evil aura enveloping it. Although it was just standing beneath the tree, the tree could be seen rapidly rotting away.

    It was so much so that even the Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth were moving away from the region where that shadow stood.

    A pair of grey eyes that emanated an endless deathly aura looked in the direction of Mu Chen¡¯s group before grabbing a handful of mud and shoved it into its mouth.

    There was a sh of a bizarre light in its grey eyes and a burst of sinister, oddughter slowly resounded from the forest.

    ¡°There¡¯s truly a Monarch that has fallen on the ground here, what a nice taste...¡± He smiled oddly and disappeared in the shadows.

    ...

    The silhouettes of Mu Chen¡¯s group swiftly traveled through the forest while also tasting how dangerous the miasma in this region was.

    Ever since they got through the swarm of mosquitoes, they have encountered attacks from ten-odd poisonous creatures. All of them were extremely cunning, and if it wasn¡¯t the fact that they have been maintaining their cautiousness, they would have started to show injuries.

    But fortunately, after experiencing all the dangers, they had finally reached the depths of the mountain range without any harm.

    ¡°This is our target this time, the Spirit Pellet Legacy!¡± Wen Qingxuan pointed at the mountains in the distance, which seemed to have been melted and formed a massive cave.

    The cave was in the shape of a butterfly. Furthermore, there were five different colors gushing out. This was clearly an excellent cultivationnd.

    ¡°If this ce wasn¡¯t in the Primordial Sacred Abyss, this would really be a good ce to set up a force.¡± Mu Chen looked at the cave and couldn¡¯t help sighing. With such a treasurednd, along with the protection of the miasma, this was simply a natural cultivationnd.

    Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan nodded their heads in agreement.

    ¡°Our target is just right before us, prepare to move out.¡± Wen Qingxuan retracted her eyes and she looked at Mu Chen¡¯s group. After waiting for everyone to nod their heads, she nodded her head in response, then they turned into streaks of light and flew out, charging into the massive cave.

    Upon entering the cave, Mu Chen and the rest realised that light was brighter here than in the outside world. The cave was also extremely spacious, with tunnels spreading out into the depths of the cave.

    However, Mu Chen and the rest did not recklessly split up. They determined a path before moving deeper in together.

    The path became dark as they moved for roughly ten-odd minutes before they saw a stone pce at the end of the tunnel.

    The first thing to attract everyone¡¯s attention was the ten stone beasts, guarding the only path like guardians.

    Mu Chen¡¯s and the rest also stopped their steps after seeing the ten stone beasts. Although those stone beasts did not have any Spiritual Energy fluctuations, Mu Chen¡¯s team could sense their extraordinariness.

    And as they had predicted, when they stopped their movements, the ten stone beasts slowly opened their eyes with lights flickering in them.

    Their roars echoed like rumbling thunder and resonated throughout the stone pce, sweeping up gales in the process.

    ¡°The Pellet Beasts?!¡± Wen Qingxuan eximed with her eyes narrowed when she saw those stone statues.

    ¡°Pellet Beasts?¡± Mu Chen was stunned. He was clearly unfamiliar with this.

    ¡°They¡¯re a type of puppet. Their movements don¡¯t require any Spiritual Energy, but the godly pellets in their eyes is the source of their power!¡± Wen Qingxuan replied.

    With her reminder, only then did Mu Chen recover. Taking a closer look, he realised that the stone beasts¡¯ eyes were actually flickering pellets.

    ¡°Look at the middle stone beast!¡± Wen Qingxuan¡¯s exim suddenly rang out.

    Everyone directed their gazes over and saw a massive stone beast, it looked like a dragon and its eyes were flickering with a crystallised luster, along with a bizarre fluctuation emanating from it.

    ¡°This stone beast is powerful!¡± Mu Chen was shocked from the pressureing from the stone beast, it was equivalent to a genuine Perfected Earth Sovereign!

    ¡°The strength of those stone beasts are equivalent to the grades of their godly pellets...¡± Wen Qingxuan looked at the eyes of that stone beast with fire before pursing her lips into a smile. ¡°If I haven¡¯t guessed incorrectly, the pellets in that stone beast¡¯s eyes should be the items that Wen Ziyu and Long Xiang are yearning for...¡±

    Wen Ziyu and Long Xiang suddenly narrowed their eyes and they eximed at the same time, ¡°The Holy Spirit Pellets?!¡±

 Chapter 1302 - Seizing the Pellets

    Chapter 1302 - Seizing the Pellets

    ¡°Holy Spirit Pellets?¡± Mu Chen also looked at the pellet beast dragon in shock. He never expected that the Spirit-Pellet Butterfly Fairy would be so generous and use the precious Holy Spirit Pellet as the Pellet Beast¡¯s eyes...

    ording to Mu Chen¡¯s estimation, those two Holy Spirit Pellets were worth at least 80,000,000 in the auction. At that time, god-knows how many of those like Long Xiang and Wen Ziyu would franticallypete for them.

    By now, Wen Ziyu and Long Xiang¡¯s eyes had already turned red. If it wasn¡¯t for them being fearful of the Pellet Beast Dragon¡¯s strength being at the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm, they would have probably made a move by now.

    ¡°Leave that Pellet Beast Dragon to Ling Xi, and we¡¯ll deal with the other nine Pellet Beasts.¡± Looking at their impatience, Mu Chen smiled.

    It would be an easy task for Ling Xi to deal with the puppet Pellet Beasts that didn¡¯t have much intellectual.

    ¡°You know how to make use of someone, indeed.¡± Ling Xi rolled her eyes at Mu Chen, but she did not reject him. She gently moved forth and instantly spiritual seals were sent flying out like stars before they integrated into the surrounding region.

    Ling Xi was truly a High Rank Spiritual Array Schr, and the Spiritual Array was set up smoothly with a peculiar beauty in it. Furthermore, space distorted before her in a few breaths, space started to distort before her and formed into a massive Spiritual Array. The atmosphere in the Spiritual Array was exceptionally sticky, and the Spiritual Energy in it felt as heavy as a mountain...

    After the Spiritual Array was fully set up, Ling Xi waved her hand and a beam of Spiritual Energy shot towards the Pellet Beast Dragon.

    The Pellet Beast Dragon roared upon being attacked and swept a torrential storm that was towards Ling Xi.

    Without any intelligence, the Pellet Beast Dragon did not have any thoughts on retreating while facing the Spiritual Array and charges right over.

    When the Pellet Beast Dragon was in the Spiritual Array, it was instantly slowed down and the spiritual light fluctuation in the array had actually formed into a marsh. As the Pellet Beast Dragon violently struggled, the restraints grew stronger as well, binding the Pellet Beast Dragon inyers.

    In just ten-odd breaths, the speed of the Pellet Beast Dragon had be extremely slow.

    If it was a human with intellect, it would have started to think about how to break free from it. But the Pellet Beast Dragon only grew angrier as it violently struggled, sinking deeper into the marsh, in the end...

    ¡°This is the ¡®Spiritual Marsh Array,¡¯ that¡¯s good to deal with those who specialise in physical body training. The moment those strong experts fall into it, the more they struggle, the binding strength will get stronger as well. At the same time, the marsh will absorb their Spiritual Energy, and in the end, their Spiritual Energy will be fully drained, and they can only be captured.¡± Looking at the Pellet Beast Dragon, Ling Xi smiled as she exined to Mu Chen.

    ¡°Truly a High Rank Spiritual Array Schr!¡± Mu Chen, Luo Li, and Wen Qingxuan eximed. If it was a frontal confrontation, even a genuine Perfected Earth Sovereign would have to experience an intense battle, which they might not even be able to obtain aplete victory.

    But right now, Ling Xi had caused the Pellet Beast Dragon to be powerless. Although she¡¯s bullying thetter for not having any intellect, the ability of a High Rank Spiritual Array Schr could also be seen...

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a move as well.¡± Mu Chen and the rest looked at the nine other Pellet Beasts. Those Pellet Beasts had the strengths of Greater Earth Sovereigns, so they couldn¡¯t pose any threat to them. After Ling Xi, they had also started to make their moves.

    Violent Spiritual Energy roared in the stone pce, with powerful Spiritual Energy attacks sweeping out. However, thosemotions did notst for a long time before the nine Pellet Beasts crumbled.

    Mu Chen waved his hand and eighteen pellets that were filled with Spiritual Energy fell into his hand.

    Although these pellets weren¡¯t as precious as the Holy Spirit Pellets, they weren¡¯t ordinary ones. If they¡¯re ced in the auction house of the Great Thousand World, every single one of those could worth over a million drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    Mu Chen and Wen Qingxuan did not pay too much attention to these pellets, but ording to the previous rules that they hadid down, they would each get a 50:50 split.

    After clearing up the Pellet Beasts in the stone pce, Ling Xi¡¯s side also had movement. The Pellet Beast Dragon bound in the Spiritual Marsh Array had turned dimmed and couldn¡¯t move anymore in the marsh.

    Tapping her finger, a spiritual luster flickered by her fingertips. At the next moment, a violent Spiritual Energy viscously gathered in the Spiritual Marsh Array, and the Spiritual Array had also started to change.

    A world of lightning instantly reced the marsh. Thick bolts of lightning covered the entire area and crash against the Pellet Beast Dragon. In just ten-odd breaths, the Pellet Beast Dragon emanated a mournful roar before it crumbled.

    Clenching her hand, two beads of light flew out from the crumbled pile and fell into her hand, the two precious Holy Spirit Pellets.

    ¡°Good!¡± Mu Chen cheered. As a High Rank Spiritual Array Schr as well, he could naturally tell that Ling Xi had used an offensive Spiritual Array at that moment to rece the Spiritual Marsh Array. It was perfectly done. She had shown the full might of a High Rank Spiritual Array Schr.

    Ling Xi also slightly smiled in response to Mu Chen¡¯s cheer before passing A Holy Spirit Pellet to Long Xiang and Wen Ziyu each. Right now, those two required the pellets the most.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Ling Xi!¡± Wen Ziyu received the Holy Spirit Pellet in joy as he cupped his fist in gratitude.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Ling Xi smiled.

    ¡°After we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll look for an opportunity for you to refine the pellet and achieve a breakthrough.¡± Wen Qingxuan reminded. After all, with the dangers here, if they made their breakthrough, there might be an unforeseen event that could ur. Furthermore, we also didn¡¯t have the time to wait for the two of them toplete their breakthrough.

    Wen Ziyu and Long Xiang also knew this, so they nodded their heads and suppressed the excitement in their hearts before carefully storing the Holy Spirit Pellet.

    ¡°We¡¯ll continue pressing forth. I wonder where Wu Tong and the rest are now...¡± Wen Qinguxan looked at Mu Chen and the rest as she smiled.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Chen and the rest nodded their heads. The pressing matter right now was to reach the deepest part of the cave for the real treasures located there.

    With a decision done, everyone no longer stayed there and turned into streaks of light that flew out of the stone pce.

    After the stone pce, Mu Chen and the rest continued along a long passage. The end of the passage was another stone pce, and the number of Pellet Beasts reached a number of 12...

    Looking at this situation, the path towards the deepest part of the cave was obstructed with the stone pces, and only passing through the stone pces could they reach the deepest part..

    Facing this obstruction, Mu Chen and the rest felt that it couldn¡¯t be helped and they charged towards those Pellet Beasts in the next moment.

    Regardless of anything, they would be able to obtain a considerable number of pellets upon defeating them, and if all of them were gathered, they¡¯d be precious resources for the Wen n and the Mu Abode...

    Harboring such thoughts, Mu Chen and the rest suddenly felt that those obstructing Pellet Beasts were so adorable...

    ...

    Over the next half-day, Mu Chen¡¯s group passed through ten stone pces. The number of Pellet Beasts in the stone pces also increased as they went.

    So when they passed through the tenth stone pce, the number of Pellet Beasts have reached over a hundred, and four Perfected Earth Sovereign Pellet Beasts...

    But fortunately, with a High Rank Spiritual Array Schr like Ling Xi around, those Pellet Beasts that didn¡¯t possess any intellect were only walking warehouses for the godly pellets.

    But even so, when they managed to clear the tenth stone pce, Ling Xi¡¯s face was a little pale, since she had exhausted herself greatly.

    After gathering all the pellets and distributing them, even Mu Chen felt happy with the harvest of over two hundred precious Pellets.

    The price of those godly pellets was already worth a few hundred million, and if he could contribute them to the Mu Abode, he would be able to allow the Mu Abode to grow more powerful.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, continue!¡± When everyone recovered, Mu Chen licked his lips and his eyes had turned a little red. After knowing the worth of those godly pellets, he now hoped that the stone pces could endlessly continue.

    Naturally, the pellets left by the Spirit-Pellet Butterfly Fairy were located on those Pellet Beasts. So from a certain degree, those Pellet Beasts could be considered a part of the Spirit-Pellet Butterfly Fairy¡¯s legacy...

    The others have also had their eyes blurred from the pure Spiritual Energy emanating from those godly pellets. Although they have undergone numerous battles, their minds were still in high spirits. Thus, the group stepped out of this stone pce, prepared to wee even more pellet beasts.

    However, when they step out of the stone pce this time, the passage that they had expected no longer appeared. It was reced with a massive karst cave that was revealed in their view.

    The karst cave was incredibly vast, filled with boundless spiritual lights that seemed like endless stars flickering with their lusters.

    Taking a closer look, one would realise that those weren¡¯t stars, but pellets.

    When Mu Chen and the rest saw this karst cave, they immediately understood that they had reached the deepest part of the Spirit Butterfly Legacy without them knowing it...

    But as they felt shocked, a stone gate opened up in another corner and another team came out of it...

    The two teams first looked at each other with brief shock before dense killing intent shed in the eyes of both sides.

 Chapter 1303 - Trump Cards Revealed

    Chapter 1303 - Trump Cards Revealed

    The two teams suddenly met each other in the massive cave, and in the next moment, the eyes from the two groups turned red. In an instant, killing intent started to burst out, causing the temperature in the cave to drop.

    The killing intent swept up like a gale in the cave.

    ¡°Hehe, enemies are truly on a narrow road, indeed. Brat, you actually dare to stand before me?¡± Dong Shan took a step forth as he looked at Mu Chen, Wen Qingxuan and the rest with a burst of sinisterughter.

    ¡°Someone running like a stray dog just moments ago actually dares to be so arrogant now?¡± Wen Qingxuan snickered as she ridiculed.

    ¡°You!¡± Dong Shan widened his eyes as he stared at Wen Qingxuan with killing intent that seemed to be condensing in his eyes.

    But facing his killing intent, Wen Qingxuan paid no attention to it. She directed her cold gaze at the person beside Dong Shan, a man with fiery-red hair.

    ¡°Wu Tong, the actions of your Tong n are as dirty as always. Back then, you guys stole the information regarding this legacy from my Wen n, and now, you even sold our location to someone else?¡± Wen Qingxuan sneered.

    The man with fiery-red hair smiled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing too deceitful in war. If your Wen n can¡¯t protect the information well, then don¡¯t me others for stealing it.¡±

    ¡°Since we¡¯re alreadypetitors, does it matter for us to use a little means?¡± As he spoke, he cast a nce at Mu Chen¡¯s group with a ridiculing smile. ¡°Furthermore, they¡¯re the helpers you got? Although you will know in the end that all of that is useless...¡±

    ¡°Impudent!¡± Seeing how he belittled Mu Chen, Long Xiang¡¯s eyes zed with rage. Just when he wanted to speak, he was stopped by Mu Chen. Mu Chen then cast a nce at the man named Wu Tong. He felt an ocean of Spiritual Energying from thetter, emitting a powerful pressure that even caused the space here to tremble.

    Clearly, this Wu Tong was a genuine Perfected Earth Sovereign.

    They¡¯re facing two teams, one which was formed of Demon yers with Dong Shan leading, and the other belonged to the Wu n. From the looks on the surface, the other party had two Perfected Earth Sovereigns.

    On the contrary, only Ling Xi was a High Rank Spiritual Array Schr on the surface of their side, with two Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereigns, Long Xiang and Wen Ziyu, a level beneath her.

    So, judging from the surface, the other party had a formation more powerful than them.

    Wen Qingxuan also knew about this, but she wasn¡¯t afraid. She clearly still had a trump card prepared...

    With a cold expression, Wen Qingxuan did not bother to talk to Wu Tong. She looked towards the depths of the cave and saw a bronze cauldron that looked as exquisite as a butterfly on the stage that seemed to have fire zing within it.

    ¡°Mu Chen, that cauldron was left by the Spirit-Pellet Butterfly Fairy, and if we can obtain her inheritance, we will be able to inherit her alchemy skills.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Mu Chen looked at the bronze cauldron with astonishment. He wasn¡¯t too tempted by it, since he wasn¡¯t interested in alchemy; nor did he have the energy to focus on another path.

    ¡°I wish to obtain the Spirit-Pellet Butterfly Fairy¡¯s Alchemy Inheritance.¡± Wen Qingxuan replied seriously.

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart shook and he looked at her. ¡°You know alchemy?¡±

    ¡°Haha, Qingxuan is the strongest Alchemist in the Wen n right now. If she could obtain the inheritance of the Spirit-Pellet Butterfly Fairy, her future attainments might even beparable to the me Emperor of the Endless Fire Territory.¡± Wen Ziyu smiled with pride.

    Mu Chen was astonished. Wen Qingxuan wasn¡¯t into Alchemy in the past. He never expected that she would be one with profound attainments when they met again.

    But he was only briefly astonished, since even he had another identity as a Battle Formation Master. So it was natural that Wen Qingxuan became an Alchemist during this time.

    ¡°You can have it, if you need it.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he nodded his head. None of them here knew Alchemy, so there wouldn¡¯t be a use for it, even if they obtain it.

    Seeing how Mu Chen agreed to give away the precious inheritance without any hesitation, Wen Qingxuan¡¯s eyes rippled. Even Wen Ziyu and the other experts of the Wen n looked at Mu Chen with gratitude. After all, if it was another team, they might even want to have a share in it.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Wen Qingxuan thanked before continuing, ¡°But I cannot allow you to suffer a loss. We will have a split in 8:2 of the pellets, you will have 8 while I take 2.¡±

    They previously agreed on a 5:5 split, but Wen Qingxuan just gave away another portion of 3 topensate Mu Chen¡¯s team.

    Mu Chen nodded his head and did not refuse, since he knew about Wen Qingxuan¡¯s pride. If he denied it, then she would probably feel uneasy.

    ¡°Splitting the harvest before me. Wen Qingxuan, aren¡¯t you a little too excited?¡± Wu Tong¡¯s teasing voice resounded as he looked at Wen Qingxuan with a faint smile.

    ¡°You only have one High Rank Spiritual Array Schr and two Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereigns. It¡¯s fortunate if you guys can survive today, not to mention having a dip in the treasures.¡± Dong Shan said sinisterly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a rush. We¡¯ll know after we fight!¡± Wen Qingxuan coldly said and her hands suddenly joined together. In the next instant, a crimson spiritual light soared from her body.

    ¡°Innate Ability - Bloodline Amplification!¡± Wen Qingxuan bit on her tongue and spat out a mouthful of blood that fused into the spiritual light. In the next moment, several crimson beams stretched out and stabbed into the experts of the Wen n.

    Instantly, Wen Ziyu¡¯s eyes dazzled with light as the Spiritual Energy fluctuation in his body rose. In just a few breaths, he had broken through the barrier and reached the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm.

    Furthermore, the other experts of the Wen n¡¯s strength had also risen. Although they did not reach the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm like Wen Ziyu, their power had grown by nearly 50%.

    Wen Qingxuan¡¯s method had actually risen the strength of the Wen n¡¯s experts by another level!

    Facing this scene, not only did Wu Tong and Dong Shan¡¯s faces slightly change, even Mu Chen and the rest stared at Wen Qingxuan in shock. Clearly, they never expected her to have such a card hidden...

    ¡°Innate Ability?¡± Luo Li couldn¡¯t help eximing. Such a peculiar ability was born from one¡¯s bloodline. Although most of them didn¡¯t possess any offensive abilities, the effects could be considered godly in terms of support.

    But the chances of an Innate Ability appearing was too rare. Furthermore, it only worked against the nsmen having the same bloodline. Thus, they were scarce in the Great Thousand World.

    ¡°No wonder Wen Qingxuan has such a high position in the Wen n despite being only a Lesser Earth Sovereign and even has Wen Ziyu listening to hermands.¡± Mu Chen instantly understood this fact. It was also at this moment that he realised why Wen Qingxuan wasn¡¯t afraid of Wu Tong¡¯s party. With the enhancement through her Innate Ability, the strength of her team had risen to another level.

    At least, through this method, Wen Ziyu would possess the strength to confront a Perfected Earth Sovereign.

    After executing the Innate Ability, Wen Qingxuan¡¯s face turned pale, since executing such an Innate Ability had caused some harm to her body.

    ¡°No wonder the Elders of the n said that as long as the Wen n has Wen Qingxuan, they will be able to be famous amongst the supreme forces in the Great Thousand World. So you actually possess an Innate Ability...¡± At this moment, Wu Tong¡¯s gaze had turned cold with killing intent shing in his eyes. Although her Innate Ability didn¡¯t benefit her much, it could raise the strength of her team.

    And in such arge-scale battle, such an increase would be able to obtain an overwhelming victory.

    ¡°But it¡¯s a pity... that a phoenix like you of the Wen n will be buried in this legacy!¡± Two grey-robed silhouettes beside Wu Tong took a step forth and their robes tore apart. Their bodies were covered with ancient talismans, which looked like chains that had deeply stabbed into the flesh and bones of those two.

    The two people¡¯s eyes turned red without any emotions. They were akin to beasts with roars resounding from their throats. The talisman on the surface of their bodies emanated a crimson luster.

    Their bodies also started to swell at a visible speed, and a few breathster, they stood in the cave like two giants with violent Spiritual Energy fluctuations emanating from their bodies.

    Judging from the Spiritual Energy fluctuations, the two of them have also reached the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm!

    ¡°For this legacy, I have practically brought out all the top-graded Martial Servants from the n. Although they will be disabled after this battle, it¡¯s all worth it to obtain this legacy.¡± Staring at Wen Qingxuan, Wu Tong continued with a sinister smile, ¡°Furthermore, there¡¯s also you, the phoenix of the Wen n, who will be buried with them.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan and Wen Ziyu¡¯s faces slightly changed. Their opponent was powerful. Looking at it in this way, the other party had a total of four Perfected Earth Sovereigns!

    It looked like the Wu n had really paid a great price just for this legacy.

    ¡°The situation is not good. We¡¯ll retreat first.¡± Wen Qingxuan took a deep breath and said to Mu Chen and the rest. Although the legacy was precious, their lives were more important.

    Mu Chen smiled upon hearing her and looked at those Martial Servants that emanated a violent ripple before slowly clenching his hand, emitting crackling noises.

    However, his words had left Wen Qingxuan¡¯s party in shock. ¡°Leave those two Martial Servants to us. Qingxuan, you will take the opportunity to seize the inheritance.¡±

 Chapter 1304 - Battle in the Cave

    Chapter 1304 - Battle in the Cave

    ¡°Leave them to you?¡± Wen Qingxuan, Wen Ziyu and the rest looked at Mu Chen in shock. They never expected Mu Chen, who had not made a move along the way, to actually request to deal with the two Perfected Earth Sovereigns from the other party. Right now, his cultivation was only at the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm!

    ¡°Can you do it?¡± Wen Qingxuan couldn¡¯t help but ask. Although she felt that Mu Chen has been hiding his strength, she only thought that Mu Chen could fight with a Perfected Earth Sovereign. She never thought that Mu Chen couldpete against two.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask a man this sort of question.¡± Mu Chen gave Wen Qingxuan a teasing smile.

    Wen Qingxuan was briefly stunned before her face blushed and she red at Mu Chen. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re courting death!¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. After easing out the tension in the atmosphere, he looked at Ling Xi. ¡°Big Sister Ling Xi, I¡¯ll temporarily leave Wu Tong to you, just holding him off for a while will do.¡±

    Wu Tong was undoubtedly more powerful than an ordinary Perfected Earth Sovereign. Perhaps even if Ling Xi made a move, she also might not be able to beat him. But with the profundities of a Spiritual Array Master, trying to hold him off wouldn¡¯t be hard.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ling Xi nodded her head and spiritual light flickered in her hand with countless spiritual seals being formed.

    ¡°Leave that Dong Shan to me then!¡± Wen Ziyu said. He was evidently not Dong Shan¡¯s opponent when he was a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign. But with the amplification from Wen Qingxuan, he¡¯sparable to a Perfected Earth Sovereign.

    ¡°Luo Li, you will lead the other experts of the Wen n to obstruct the rest of them.¡±

    Luo Li nodded her head. Aside from Wu Tong, Dong Shan and the two Martial Servants, they¡¯re able to obstruct the other Greater Earth Sovereigns.

    ¡°Move out!¡± After distributing the opponents, Mu Chen no longer hesitated and his eyes turned sharp. In the next moment, he had left afterimages behind as he flew forth.

    He pped the air and boundless Spiritual Energy enveloped the two Martial Servants.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death. You dare to fight with the Martial Servants of my Wu n?¡± Wu Tong was briefly stunned before a mocking smile rose on his face.

    The two Martial Servants didn¡¯t have any emotions, and they only had their instincts to kill. The moment they¡¯re in battle, unless they tore their opponents apart, they would surely not stop killing.

    Facing those killing machines, even a Perfected Earth Sovereign would have trouble. But Mu Chen was going to face those two with the cultivation of a Greater Earth Sovereign, which in Wu Tong¡¯s view, was akin to courting death.

    Dong Shan also shook his head in pity. He initially intended to capture Mu Chen and let thetter understand that the feeling of death was better than living. But looking at the situation right now, even leaving a whole corpse might not be possible.

    When Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy enveloped the two Martial Servants, they were instantly being attracted and they unleashed a roar filled with killing intent, along with a violent Spiritual Energy fluctuation that burst out.

    The two giants pounced forth like two ferocious beasts, fearlessly charging towards Mu Chen. If they sh, even a Perfected Earth Sovereign would be internally injured from the impact.

    Facing the charge of the two Martial Servants, Mu Chen¡¯s figure suddenly stopped before he retreated, intending to avoid the charge.

    The two Martial Servants immediately followed after him, brandishing their fists with a crimson Spiritual Energy that had turned realistic with a dense killing aura while charging towards Mu Chen.

    Under their ferocious attacks, Mu Chen steadily retreated.

    When Wu Tong and Dong Shan saw how Mu Chen was retreating, the ridiculing smiles on their faces grew denser. They initially thought that Mu Chen would have some capability for boasting. But judging from this situation, he wasn¡¯t far from being squashed.

    ¡°Get rid of them.¡± Wu Tong gently waved his hand with his eyes indifferently looking at Wen Qingxuan and the rest.

    Behind him, the two teams burst forth with powerful Spiritual Energy, and in the next moment, silhouettes started to charge towards Wen Qingxuan and the rest.

    ¡°That fellow, Mu Chen will be fine, right?¡± Wen Qingxuan looked at Mu Chen, who was retreating, with a worried gaze.

    ¡°Rest assured, he¡¯s not someone that boasts.¡± Luo Li gave an easing smile before nodding her head towards the experts of the Wen n. In the next instant, several silhouettes flew out to block the charge from the other party.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope that nothinges to Brother Mu.¡± Wen Ziyu also sighed. At this moment, he wanted to help Mu Chen, but he couldn¡¯t afford to do that right now.

    Thus, he calmed his mind and moved out. He then appeared before Dong Shan to block thetter¡¯s path.

    ¡°Heh, someone like you dares to obstruct me?!¡± When Dong Shan saw Wen Ziyu, he let out a sinister smile with dense killing intent surging from his body, causing the surrounding atmosphere to gradually turn into ice.

    Hanging around in the Sacred Abyss Continent for so many years, Dong Shan had undergone countless battles. As someone with ample fighting experience, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of any ordinary experts.

    But Wen Ziyu was an elite from the Wen n. Thus, he had circted the boundless Spiritual Energy in his body with a grave expression before clenching his hand, and a ck longsword appeared in his hand. The body of the sword was engraved with ancient runes that emanated a sharp aura.

    That longsword was actually a High Rank Saint Artifact!

    With the sword in his hand, Wen Ziyu¡¯s expression gradually calmed down and his eyes seemed like a sharp de that fixated on Dong Shan.

    Dong Shan coldly snorted with his eyes narrow. High Rank Saint Artifacts weren¡¯tmonly seen. Even he didn¡¯t possess one after fighting for so many years and felt that those fellows that came from a huge background were unpleasing to the eyes.

    With a grasp of his hand, a crimson de appeared in Dong Shan¡¯s hands that was also filled with killing intent and reeked of blood. This de was also a Saint Artifact; however, it¡¯s only a Middle Rank Saint Artifact.

    Holding the sword, Dong Shan appeared before Wen Ziyu in the next moment with the endless killing intent that followed after the de and hacked it down.

    Wen Ziyu also immediately used his sword to receive that attack, instantly unleashing a violent storm of Spiritual Energy fluctuation from the collision.

    ...

    ¡°You¡¯re my opponent?¡± With the battles starting everywhere, Wu Tong looked at Ling Xi with his eyes narrowed and smiled. ¡°What a gorgeous woman. What price did the Wen n offer for you to help her? I can pay you twice that.¡±

    In response to his ridiculing words, Ling Xi lightly smiled. ¡°You want to give out a tempting price then?¡±

    Wu Tong chuckled, but in the next moment, his eyes had turned cold. His silhouette bolted out with a jab forth. Boundless Spiritual Energy had immediately formed into a massive fist that flew towards Ling Xi.

    ¡°Wasting time with a High Rank Spiritual Array Schr, do you think that I¡¯m a fool?¡± Wu Tong was also a smart person and had instantly seen through Ling Xi¡¯s thoughts. After all, Spiritual Array Master required time to prepare their powerful Spiritual Arrays when they fight with others.

    As the fist flew over, Ling Xi calmly tapped her finger out and space distorted before her. In the next moment, a Spiritual Array soared into the sky, turning into a river of Spiritual Energy that shed with that fist of Spiritual Energy.

    A hugemotion rang out as the river of Spiritual Energy crumbled. However, the water from the river had stuck onto the fist, swiftly dissolving it.

    ¡°Nine-Dragons Aqua Spiritual Array!¡± Along with the changes of Ling Xi¡¯s seals, the river of Spiritual Energy soared with spiritual seals flickering in the sky, forming into a profound Spiritual Array.

    The roars of dragons resounded and nine aqua dragons pounced towards Wu Tong.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Wu Tong coldly snorted and both of his palms joined together before he pushed them forth.

    ¡°Greater Divine Ability - Divine Martial Palms!¡±

    Nine golden palm prints flew out and they gently patted the nine aqua dragons. A terrifying force burst out as they were reduced to mist.

    ¡°You dare to bring this level of Spiritual Array before me?¡± Wu Tong coldly sneered.

    ¡°Really?¡± Ling Xi smiled and she started to formplicated and blurry seals. At the same time, Wu Tong realised that the aqua dragons, which he had just destroyed, had turned into countless spiritual seals, which swiftly integrated into space with a shocking speed. Into an array of ck water.

    The Spiritual Array was akin to a prison of water, covering this entire space, leaving Wu Tong trapped in the deepest part of it.

    ¡°High Rank Schr Spiritual Array - ckwater Prison Array!¡±

    ...

    As Mu Chen constantly retreated, a Martial Servant finally managed to get close to him with a fist that seemed like a streak of light as it flew towards Mu Chen¡¯s head.

    Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils shed with crystals and a pagoda appeared, the Spiritual Energy in his body had also erupted without holding back.

    Throwing a fist forth, he had chosen to sh head-on with that Martial Servant.

    Space instantly shattered upon contact and the Martial Servant took several steps back. On the other hand, Mu Chen took ten-odd steps back with his fist turning a little red.

    Space suddenly distorted behind him and a Martial Servant had already got to his back before he knew it, aiming his violent jab towards the back of Mu Chen¡¯s heart.

    But this time, he had no intention to retreat; on the contrary, a cold smile rose on his lips.

    Stretching his hand out, he suddenly formed seals while facing that Martial Servant.

    Space suddenly burst forth with a myriad of scarlet light. Flickering spiritual seals could be seen in the sky that seemed like an ocean of fire. A terrifying temperature rose and the crimson space enveloped the Martial Servant.

    Mu Chen raised his eyelids as he nced at the Martial Servant that was emanating a violent aura and a gentle voice came from his mouth.

    ¡°Soaring me Array!¡± Space had formed into a magma world with a gigantic shadow slowly rising, like an ominous being born from a volcano.

 Chapter 1305 - Throwing Herself Into the Cauldron

    Chapter 1305 - Throwing Herself Into the Cauldron

    The crimson space was filled with violent, zing Spiritual Energy. A gigantic silhouette stood up in the crimson world that breathed out heat waves, causing space to distort from the heat.

    That huge figure was the spiritual image formed in the Soaring me Array, formed with the purest Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth. The might of it was deep and unfathomable, it could even face a Perfected Earth Sovereign powerhouse.

    As heat waves swept out, the temperature in the cave had also risen.

    Themotion from Mu Chen¡¯s side had instantly attracted the attention of others, and when they saw the Soaring me Array, their faces uncontrobly changed.

    ¡°A High Rank Schr Spiritual Array?!¡± Wen Qingxuan widened her eyes as she looked at Mu Chen in shock. ¡®That Mu Chen is also a High Rank Spiritual Array Schr!¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s no wonder why he was so confident in dealing with the two Martial Servants, so he had such a trump card in his hand!¡¯

    ¡°That fellow!¡± Wen Qingxuan clenched her teeth with aplicated gaze. Back in the Spiritual Academy Tournament, Mu Chen was powerful, but he wasn¡¯t that much stronger than her.

    After a few years, when they met again, it was still within her eptable range, despite Mu Chen being a Greater Earth Sovereign now.

    But she never imagined that Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation as a Greater Earth Sovereign was merely on the surface, and the strength that he had shown so far was probably just the tip of the iceberg.

    Facing Mu Chen, who grew strong so fast, even someone as prideful as Wen Qingxuan was a little depressed. ¡®That fellow is too much of a monster...¡¯

    In the ckwater Prison Array that Ling Xi had created, Wu Tong was also looking at Mu Chen with his eyes narrowed. When he saw the Soaring me Array, his brows were tightly knitted.

    Indeed, this hand from Mu Chen was out of his expectations.

    ¡°That brat does have some means, but even if he is a High Rank Spiritual Array Schr, it¡¯s impossible for him to deal with the two Martial Servants of my Wu n!¡± A cold expression shed on Wu Tong¡¯s face. The two Martial Servants possessed strength that was in the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm. So it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Mu Chen to deal with them with just a High Rank Schr Spiritual Array.

    Furthermore, it was only one Martial Servant being trapped, so the second one would surely unleash ferocious attacks upon Mu Chen. At that time, Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t have the energy to control the Spiritual Array, and without anyone controlling the Spiritual Array, the first Martial Servant would be able to easily break free from the Spiritual Array.

    At that time, Mu Chen would be mped between two Martial Servants.

    ¡°On the other hand, this Spiritual Array is a little troublesome.¡± Wu Tong retracted his focus and looked at the ckwater Prison that trapped him. Although the offensive ability of it wasn¡¯t powerful, it had the effect of a prison. Even if he had executed various means, he also couldn¡¯t break through the Spiritual Array.

    This woman seemed to have intended on holding him off.

    Wu Tong¡¯s gaze slightly flickered and the corner of his eyes stared at the zing cauldron with an indescribable sh in his eyes...

    ...

    The mes had formed into a gigantic silhouette that unleashed ferocious attacks at the Martial Servant. As it brandished its fists, torrential mes violently swept towards the Martial Servant.

    Without any fear, the Martial Servant strongly charged forth and the two shed together. The violent impact from the sh had caused the massive cave to violently tremble.

    As an intense battle broke out in the Spiritual Array, another Martial Servant charged towards Mu Chen with violent and boundless Spiritual Energy gathering on his fist, causing both of his fists to possess the power to shatter even sky.

    The Divine Pagoda blossomed in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, converting the Spiritual Energy in his body into the crystallised Spiritual Energy and threw a jab forth as well, with countless crystallised runes on his arm.

    As the two silhouettes violently shed, space fluctuated and an intense battle broke out.

    But while Mu Chen was being tangled up, the Soaring me Array had also gone as Wu Tong had expected. It started to dim and the gigantic silhouette also started to retreat from being forced by the Martial Servant.

    But when this scene had just appeared, Mu Chen faintly smiled before forming seals with a single hand. Space fluctuated behind him and a white-robed Mu Chen appeared, then he entered the Soaring me Array, before sitting down and started to control it.

    When the white-robed Mu Chen entered the Spiritual Array, the Soaring me Array immediately burst forth with a myriad scarlet lustre. The gigantic silhouette roared and had instantly turned the tables around, with the Martial Servant on the lower hand instead.

    With the Spiritual Array stabilised, Mu Chen finally had the time to focus on the Martial Servant. Through the previous confrontation, he had already realised that although he was using the amplification of the Divine Pagoda, he still had the lower hand when fighting with a Perfected Earth Sovereign.

    Regardless of anything, there¡¯s a great gap between a Greater Earth Sovereign and a Perfected Earth Sovereign. If an ordinary Greater Earth Sovereign encountered a Perfected Earth Sovereign, their lives would probably be threatened in just ten moves. However, it wasn¡¯t easy for Mu Chen to confront a Perfected Earth Sovereign to this degree without using his Sovereign Celestial Body.

    ¡°Since I can¡¯t beat this Martial Servant alone, then how about two of me?¡± Mu Chen lightly smiled as he looked at the Martial Servant charging over. His silhouette shed and a ck-robed Mu Chen appeared. The two of them had jabbed forth with boundless Spiritual Energy forming into a hurricane, even the sky had been split apart.

    The two fists shed with that Martial Servant once again. But this time, it wasn¡¯t Mu Chen who retreated, but the Martial Servant who was blown away.

    In the distance, Dong Shan, who was fighting with Wen Ziyu, cast his nce over and his face instantly changed. He was shocked to see three identical Mu Chens. He couldn¡¯t understand why Mu Chen could bring out a spiritual image with the same power as his original body.

    ¡°Hmph care about yourself first!¡± While he was distracted, a sneer resounded and a cold sword pierced through space, bolting towards Dong Shan¡¯s chest, and left a wound.

    ¡°Brat, you¡¯re courting death!¡± After being carelessly injured, Dong Shan¡¯s face turned sinister and killing intent surged, forming into a boundless de luster that enveloped towards Wen Ziyu.

    While the violent Spiritual Energy swept in the cave, if this cave wasn¡¯t left behind by the Spirit-Pellet Butterfly Fairy, it would have beenpletely destroyed from the intense battles.

    ¡°Qingxuan, quick! Seize the inheritance!¡± While Mu Chen was being busy with two Martial Servants, he immediately transmitted his voice over to Wen Qingxuan.

    Wen Qingxuan nodded her head and she retreated from the battle circle without any hesitation. She turned into a streak of light and flew towards the cauldron in the deepest part of the cave. She knew that Mu Chen and the rest were trying to buy time for her, so she had to make good use of this time that they¡¯ve bought.

    On the other hand, Dong Shan and the rest grew anxious at Wen Qingxuan¡¯s actions. They wanted to stop her, but they were being tied up in their battles.

    So without anyone obstructing, Wen Qingxuan swiftly arrived before the cauldron left by the Spirit-Pellet Butterfly Fairy with mes zing in it. Although there wasn¡¯t any high temperature, it felt terrifying.

    This cauldron was left by the Spirit-Pellet Butterfly Fairy. Even if it had been zing for myriads of years, without a proper method, even a Perfected Earth Sovereign would be reduced to ashes uponing in contact with it.

    Looking at the cauldron, Wen Qingxuan took a deep breath. ording to the information that they have gathered, the inheritance of the Spirit-Pellet Butterfly Fairy was in this cauldron, so if she wanted to obtain it, she would have to toss herself into the cauldron.

    But clearly, this was also an extremely dangerous matter to do.

    A deathly aura emanated from the cauldron, one that could even reduce a Perfected Earth Sovereign into ashes, not to mention a Lesser Earth Sovereign like her...

    Wen Qingxuan clenched her teeth and grasped her hand. There was a sh of hesitation through her eyes, but it was swiftly being suppressed by her. Reced with a decisive expression on her face.

    If she wanted to obtain the inheritance, she would naturally have to pay a price. If she didn¡¯t even have the courage to do that, why should she deserve the inheritance of the Spirit-Pellet Butterfly Fairy?

    Thinking about it, Wen Qingxuan no longer hesitated and she tapped her feet, then flew out. She turned into a streak of light and tossed herself into the cauldron that zed with terrifying mes under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes...

    Although Mu Chen could guess that it was the method to obtain the inheritance, he still prayed for Wen Qingxuan in his heart. Because with the slightest mistake, she would be reduced to ashes by the mes...

    At the same time, the only thing he could do right now was pray in his heart that Wen Qingxuan had made the right choice.

    At the same time, Wu Tong, who was in the ckwater Prison Array, stood up. Looking at Wen Qingxuan tossing herself into the cauldron, there was also a sh of expectations in his eyes.

    ¡°Wen Qingxuan, don¡¯t disappoint me...¡±

 Chapter 1306 - Profound Dragon Army

    Chapter 1306 - ck Dragon Army

    At that moment, when Wen Qingxuan tossed herself into the cauldron, the cauldron soared with zing mes that looked azure, giving off a gentle sensation. But everyone knew that it was merely the appearance. The fire that a Heavenly Sovereign used for alchemy could instantly turn any Perfected Earth Sovereign into ashes...

    Wen Ziyu and the other experts of the Wen n looked at the cauldron with nervous expressions. Their backs were covered in a cold sweat, and if Wen Qingxuan failed, it¡¯s not something that they would be able to ept.

    That¡¯s because, the moment she failed, Wen Qingxuan would be reduced to ashes.

    Dong Shan and the rest were all looking at the cauldron. If Wen Qingxuan seeded, then they would have to make a full effort to seize the inheritance.

    Thus, the violence here had calmed down for the period with only one exception, Mu Chen¡¯s battles.

    The two Martial Servants did not have any intellect, and they only knew how to ughter. So they would not be bothered with the inheritance. What they wanted to do was reduce Mu Chen, who was obstructing before their paths, into meat paste.

    But no matter how they attacked, they were tightly bound by Mu Chen. Especially the Martial Servant in the Soaring me Array, he was in a pathetic state with one of his arms being destroyed.

    Clearly, Mu Chen was in control of the entire situation, and it¡¯s only a matter of time before the two Martial Servants got defeated.

    In the next moment, azure mes swept out from the cauldron, along with a pir that rose up from it, and a silhouette gradually appeared. When Wen Ziyu and the rest saw that familiar figure, joy instantly swept on their faces. It was Wen Qingxuan.

    At this moment, her eyes were closed with azure mes flickering on her body. Those mes seemed spiritual as they shrouded her body, forming an emerald ss that looked like a set of light armor that protected her.

    Her long eyshes slightly trembled before her eyes abruptly opened with azure mes flickering in them. At this moment, she looked a little more charming than usual.

    She was a little dazed to see the mes on her body before joy flushed in her eyes. That¡¯s because she could sense an entire set of inheritance in her mind...

    It was so much so that even the azure mes existed in her body.

    Naturally, when she decided to toss herself into the cauldron, she wasn¡¯t turned into ashes; instead, she obtain the inheritance of the Spirit-Pellet Butterfly Fairy.

    There were tons of alchemy insights and secret techniques. It might be useless towards others, but as an Alchemist herself, it was akin to a treasure.

    It was like when Mu Chen received the insights from his mother that allowed him to break through into the High Rank Spiritual Array Schr Realm, granting a great help to his future breakthrough into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    With this inheritance, Wen Qingxuan would surely be a famous Alchemist in the future, which was a piece of great news to the Wen n.

    After all, Alchemists were one of the most weed upations in the Great Thousand World.

    ¡°The information was, indeed, true!¡± Wen Qingxuan rejoiced. She knew that it required an act of great courage for her to obtain the inheritance. After all, not just anyone would dare to toss themselves into the cauldron, since they might be reduced to ashes if they were careless.

    Between life and the inheritance, most people would choose the former. After all, without their lives, having any inheritance would be useless.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± When Wen Qingxuan obtained the inheritance, the faces of Dong Shan and the rest significantly changed. Since the inheritance of the Spirit-Pellet Butterfly Fairy was acquired by Wen Qingxuan, didn¡¯t all the things that they have done go down the drain?

    ¡°Haha, you really managed to seed.¡± Wu Tong¡¯s gaze flickered as he started tough in the ckwater Prison Array. Pinching his fingers together, a ck talisman appeared in his hand. It was engraved with profound talisman runes, emanating a bizarre fluctuation.

    He raised his head to look at Ling Xi and gave a gentle smile before the ck talisman in his hand turned into mes.

    Ling Xi had been paying attention to his movements, so when the ck talisman appeared in his hand, it was instantly noticed by her. She had immediately felt that something was wrong and immediately triggered the Spiritual Array.

    Boundless ck water pressed down along with a terrifying force. Countless ck dragons pounced forth towards Wu Tong. No matter what this fellow intended to do, Ling Xi had to disrupt it, no matter what.

    ¡°A pretty quick reaction, but it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s futile.¡± But facing Ling Xi¡¯s obstructions, Wu Tong slightly smiled and the ck talisman in his hand turned into ck smoke that enveloped him.

    When the ck smoke enveloped him, Wu Tong¡¯s silhouette had instantly disappeared.

    ¡°Qingxuan, watch out!¡± Mu Chen, who was facing the two Martial Servants, hollered as his eyes shed.

    A strand of ck smoke appeared before Wen Qingxuan and grabbed ahold of thetter¡¯s wrist. It lifted her before mming her against the cauldron down below.

    Heavily shing against the cauldron, a crisp sound rang out. Perhaps it was because Wen Qingxuan had obtained the inheritance, but she wasn¡¯t turned into ashes by the mes on the cauldron.

    But even so, the impact had caused Wen Qingxuan to spew a mouthful of blood, and the cauldron was also blown away.

    But after throwing Wen Qingxuan, Wu Tong did not unleash any attacks that everyone had expected. On the contrary, he stopped moving and stared at the ce where the cauldron previously resided with a zing expression.

    The cauldron was previously on a stage, and with the cauldron being knocked away by Wen Qingxuan, a Spiritual Array had appeared at the location where the cauldron previously resided.

    Wu Tong looked at the Spiritual Array with his eyes zing and a talisman flew out then fell onto the Spiritual Array.

    Instantly, intense spiritual light burst out from the Spiritual Array and space distorted, before a passage was formed.

    The sudden changes had caught everyone unexpected. No one expected such an unusual arrangement beneath the cauldron.

    ¡°Wen Qingxuan, did you think that the motive of my Wu n was only the so-called ¡®Spirit-Pellet Butterfly Fairy¡¯s Inheritance¡¯?¡± Wu Tong turned around and looked at Wen Qingxuan with his eyes narrowed from his smile.

    ¡°The information that your Wen n has gathered was only rted to the Spirit Butterfly Legacy, but you guys had no idea that there¡¯s another inheritance hidden here that belonged to the husband of the Spirit-Pellet Butterfly Fairy, the ck Dragon Battle Emperor!¡±

    ¡°The ck Dragon Battle Emperor?!¡± Wen Qingxuan was shocked. This was something that she was really unaware of. But she knew about the ck Dragon Battle Emperor as well. He was a famous Heavenly Sovereign who was also the husband of the Spirit-Pellet Butterfly Fairy.

    Furthermore, the ck Dragon Battle Emperor was powerful, not because of his strength at the Spirit Heavenly Sovereign Realm, but as a Battle Formation Master!

    Every single warrior in his ck Dragon Army was poured with dragon blood, forming them into Dragon Warriors. The ck Dragon Army at its pinnacle state could rival the elites amongst the Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns.

    It was due to the great battle that the ck Dragon Battle Emperor had fallen, along with the Spirit-Pellet Butterfly Fairy, without any news. Even the ck Dragon Army had disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°The objective of your Wu n was that ck Dragon Army?!¡± Wen Qingxuan instantly figured out that the Wu n must have gotten the news regarding the ck Dragon Army somewhere, that was the reason why they would head to this ce at all costs.

    Shrugging his shoulders, Wu Tong smiled. ¡°Although, ording to the information, the ck Dragon Army has been damaged, every single warrior is drenched in dragon blood. In the end, the ck Dragon Battle Emperor has turned most of the ck Dragon Army into undead warriors, and put them into a slumber. So this army is quite well-preserved, and with this army in the hands of my Wu n, we will be able to control it and annihting your Wen n will merely be a flip of my hand!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that the ck Dragon Space was being guarded by the Spirit-Pellet Butterfly Fairy¡¯s cauldron, and with the alchemy mes on the cauldron, even a Perfected Earth Sovereign would be reduced to ashes upon contact. Only those that received the inheritance of the Spirit-Pellet Butterfly Fairy are immune to those mes...¡±

    As he spoke, Wu Tong looked at Wen Qingxuan with a ridiculing gaze. ¡°So if it wasn¡¯t for you having that courage, I might have a headache in obtaining the inheritance. After all, that sort of method that risks one¡¯s life isn¡¯t suitable for me...¡±

    Wen Qingxuan¡¯s face paled. So Wu Tong was waiting for her to obtain the inheritance so that she would be the key to unlock the ck Dragon Space!

    ¡°You want to obstruct me? Actually, speaking so much with you guys is just a waste of time, I just don¡¯t wish for you guys to disturb the stabilisation of the ck Dragon Space...¡±

    Wu Tong shook his head and looked at the space that was gradually being formed before him before turning his head and gave Mu Chen, Wen Qingxuan, and the rest a smile filled with killing intent.

    ¡°Now, prepare for when Ie out with the ck Dragon Army. I hope that you guys will still have the courage to stand before me...

    ¡°Furthermore, let me tell you out of goodwill that only Battle Formation Masters can enter the ck Dragon Space. So you guys can stop wasting your time...

    ¡°And it just so happens that I have another identity as a Battle Formation Master.¡±

    Looking at everyone with a pitiful gaze, Wu Tong took a deep breath and entered the space without any hesitation.

    But at that moment, a burst ofughter had also resounded in this cave.

    ¡°Battle Formation Master?

    ¡°What a coincidence, me too!¡±

    Everyone abruptly turned their heads and saw Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette, who was being obstructed by the Martial Servant, fly out. He turned into a bolt of lightning and charged towards that space.

    At this moment, there was a peculiar fluctuation rising on his body, the Battle Will that uniquely belonged to a Battle Formation Master!

 Chapter 1307 - The Profound Dragon Space

    Chapter 1307 - The ck Dragon Space

    As Battle Will rose from Mu Chen¡¯s body, he flew like a bolt of lightning into the passage that was gradually stabilising.

    The sudden change of events had also caused Mu Chen to be a little astonished. He never expected there to be the inheritance of the ck Dragon Battle Sovereign in the Spirit-Pellet Butterfly Fairy¡¯s inheritance as well. Furthermore, he was shocked that Wu Tong was speaking about the ck Dragon Army.

    It was a powerful army that could beparable to an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign, and such a level of an army wasn¡¯t something that an ordinary supreme force could manage without a long time and an unimaginable amount of resources.

    Thus, even as a Battle Formation Master himself, Mu Chen never intended to forge an army himself, since he knew that he couldn¡¯t afford to waste time and resources for it.

    However, the ck Dragon Army that Wu Tong had previously spoken about was well-preserved. And most importantly, they weren¡¯t puppets but an army that actually possessed vitality.

    It¡¯s just that the ck Dragon Army was asleep, and if he could wake them up, they would be restored to be the famous ck Dragon Army from the ancient times.

    Aside from Wu Tong, only Mu Chen, who was also a Battle Formation Master, knew how precious an army like that was...

    Thus, when Wu Tong¡¯s voice rang out, Mu Chen flew out without any hesitation and entered the ck Dragon Space before Wu Tong could.

    No one could react in time when Mu Chen charged out, and even Wu Tong was stunned. But after a brief moment, when he sensed the Battle Will rising from Mu Chen¡¯s body, his face uncontrobly distorted.

    He never expected his words to cause such changes!

    That¡¯s because he was confident that he was the only Battle Formation Master around, otherwise, why didn¡¯t anyone sense the fluctuation of Battle Will when they were fighting?

    But no matter how much disbelief he felt, the cruel reality was ced before him...

    Looking at Mu Chen, Wu Tong suddenly felt an urge to p himself, since he had been toocent earlier, revealing those secrets. But he did need a piece of shocking information to disperse everyone¡¯s attention so that they wouldn¡¯t disrupt the stabilisation of the passage...

    However, he never expected that his words would attract such trouble.

    Wu Tong¡¯s eyes had practically turned red at this moment with a sinister expression.

    However, Wu Tong hadn¡¯t lost his mind from the anger and sinisterly nced at Mu Chen. He did not make a move, but he took a step into the ck Dragon Space first.

    The important thing right now was to obtain the ck Dragon Army. But if he was tangled up with Mu Chen right now, then there might be other unforeseen events urring.

    The ck Dragon Space slightly fluctuated and Wu Tong¡¯s silhouette disappeared into the passage. It was also in that instant that Mu Chen had appeared by the passage and entered it.

    The two of them had disappeared into the ck Dragon Space, while the cave remained in silence and everyone was exchanging looks in shock. They had no idea how they should react to this situation.

    ¡°Mu Chen entered? That Wu Tong will surely not let him go!¡± Wen Qingxuan bounced up and looked at Luo Li and Ling Xi with a worried expression.

    ¡°Furthermore, how is Mu Chen also a Battle Formation Master? Can he defeat Wu Tong?¡±

    The reason why Mu Chen would enter the ck Dragon Space was clearly to get the ck Dragon Army, but Wu Tong would surely not let Mu Chen go as he wished. Thus, there would inevitably be an intense battle between the two of them.

    Wu Tong¡¯s strength was stronger than an ordinary Perfected Earth Sovereign¡¯s, with lots of trump cards, so he definitely wasn¡¯t someone that could be easily dealt with.

    Ling Xi had also slightly knitted her brows, but on the other hand, Luo Li maintained a pretty calm look as she stared at the ck Dragon Space. ¡°Mu Chen isn¡¯t someone that would be blinded by greed. He must be confident since he has chosen to do that.¡±

    Although Wu Tong was powerful, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t a pushover, either. When he was a Lesser Earth Sovereign, he stand up amongst all the Greater Earth Sovereigns. Now that he was in the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, Luo Li believed that even against a powerful Perfected Earth Sovereign, Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t be any inferior inparison.

    Seeing Luo Li¡¯s calm expression, Wen Qingxuan felt a little relieved. No matter what, all they could do right now is wait and hope that Mu Chen can obtain control of the ck Dragon Army. Otherwise, if the ck Dragon Army fell into the hands of Wu Tong, it would be a disaster to them.

    Thus, the intense battle in the cave had slowly calmed down, since they knew that the decisive battle would ur in the ck Dragon Space...

    However, only the two Martial Servants were fighting. Mu Chen had left the ck and white-robed Mu Chen for that purpose.

    ¡°Wen Ziyu, go and help Mu Chen¡¯s clones deal with the Martial Servants.¡± Wen Qingxuan said.

    Wen Ziyu nodded his head before he turned around and pounced towards a Martial Servant.

    When Dong Shan wanted to obstruct him, but Ling Xi appeared before him with a Spiritual Array formed in her hand.

    As the two teams stood in a deadlock, they did not notice a ck silhouette slowly moving closer to the ck Dragon Space before entering it...

    ...

    Upon entering the ck Dragon Space, the environment around Mu Chen started to swiftly change, and in the next instant, the spatial fluctuation promptly stabilised. Mu Chen had also swept his gaze out.

    This destend was filled with ravines on the ground. Mu Chen looked into the distance.

    There was a massive general stage, with a few myriads of crimson statues standing there. Every single one of them looked so vivid.

    Those stone statues stood quietly on the stage. They were looking at the higher stage before them with revered expressions.

    It¡¯s as if there stood their King.

    Mu Chen looked at the stone statues and his face gradually turned grave. He could sense a terrifying pressure emanating from them.

    ¡°That should be the ck Dragon Army!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered. Only the ck Dragon Army could possess such a terrifying pressure, even though they¡¯re asleep right now.

    Wu Tong had also appeared and was looking at that army of stone statues with greed before turning to face Mu Chen with a sinister smile. ¡°Fool, did you think that you can obtain that army by following me into the ck Dragon Space?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was calm, since he knew that it wouldn¡¯t be that simple. However, he couldn¡¯t watch Wu Tong gain control of that terrifying army.

    Seeing that Mu Chen had ignored him, Wu Tong felt bored, so he snickered. With a grasp of his hand, a talisman appeared, and it flew out.

    When the talisman flew into the sky, it emanated a dazzling luster that seemed like a warm sun that shone onto the stone statues down below.

    Under the light, Mu Chen had realised that the stone statues had started to slowly melt...

    ¡°This talisman was made by the Heavenly Sovereign of my Wu n, to be used for waking up the slumbering ck Dragon Army!¡± Mu Chen knitted his brows at those words. Wu Tong seemed really prepared.

    Under Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, the army started to melt, and roughly a few minutester, the stone on them had disappeared, reced with crimson armor.

    Those silhouettes looked robust with crimson skin, and even dragon scales could be seen on their bodies with a draconic might that was quietly being emitted.

    However, Mu Chen had also realised that as their petrification got removed, some of the warriors had also been reduced to ashes. They must be those that failed to enter the slumbering stage and got consumed by time.

    Under Mu Chen and Wu Tong¡¯s nervous looks, the crimson silhouettes opened their eyes. Their eyes first shed with ckness before spiritual light started to gather. In the end, they lowered their heads and knelt before the higher stage before them.

    The entire region trembled at this instant. As they gradually recovered their memories, they remembered that it was their King who used thest of his power to send them to sleep just to save them...

    In the sky, Mu Chen and Wu Tong had also recognised the unusual emotions in the ck Dragon Army. Thus, they did not dare to disrupt it and allowed the ck Dragon Army to reminisce their King who had died.

    Roughly ten-odd minutester, the warriors of the ck Dragon Army then stood up and a silhouette that stood at the front raised his head, looked at Mu Chen and Wu Tong and a solemn voice resounded, ¡°Who woke us up?¡±

 Chapter 1308 - Choice

    Chapter 1308 - Choice

    As the voice echoed between the heavens and earth, Wu Tong¡¯s eyes lit up with a sh of gratitude on his face before he cupped his fists together. ¡°I am Wu Tong. I have long heard of the reputation of the ck Dragon Army. It¡¯s my honor to help all of you wake up from your slumber.¡±

    Wu Tong¡¯s scheme was deep; he did not express his intention to recruit the ck Dragon Army but had lowered his state to allow the ck Dragon Army to gain good intentions of him.

    Although his scheme was pretty good, he had used it on the wrong person because the robust man that spoke out, as well as the warriors of the ck Dragon Army, did not show any joy from being awakened.

    ¡°Did the Great Thousand World win the battle in that war?¡± The robust man asked.

    Wu Tong immediately nodded his head. ¡°It was all because of all the Seniors that our Great Thousand World managed to beat the Fiend ns into retreating.¡±

    Mu Chen raised his eyelids and slowly said, ¡°Although the Fiend ns have retreated, they still upy half of our Great Thousand World. Right now, they¡¯re eyeing us like tigers, looking for an opportunity to invade again.¡±

    Seeing how Mu Chen tore his stage apart, Wu Tong instantly directed a re of fury over.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, the ck Dragon Army emanated some noises and some warriors gritted their teeth. They hated the Fiend ns to the extreme.

    Seeing that the ck Dragon Army showed no intentions of joining him, Wu Tong instantly grew anxious, but he smiled. ¡°Everyone, my Wu n is one of the supreme forces in the Great Thousand World, our Patriarch has also stepped into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm. If you guys don¡¯t have a ce to go, my Wu n opens our doors to all of you!¡±

    This time, the intention behind his recruitment was evident without hiding it.

    It¡¯s just that the robust man only cast an indifferent nce at Wu Tong. Although thetter had hidden it well, the robust man also had a keen eye that had instantly seen through thetter¡¯s ambitions.

    ¡°Although you have woken us up, that doesn¡¯t mean that we will have to join you.¡± The robust man calmly said.

    The smile on Wu Tong¡¯s face froze and he felt furious in his heart. ¡®These fellows must have turned retard for sleeping for so long. Although the ck Dragon Army is powerful, it requires a powerful Battle Formation Master to unleash their powers. Otherwise, not to mention fighting with an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign, even a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign can easily ughter all of them.¡¯

    Although he felt furious in his heart, he did not show it on his face and said, ¡°I dare not to threaten with my contributions, but you guys also know that only an outstanding Battle Formation Master can unleash the full potential of you guys. You are all elites that the ck Dragon Battle Emperor has forged himself, you guys also don¡¯t wish to embarrass him after tens of thousands of years, right?¡±

    The robust man nodded his head. ¡°That is precisely why we did not want to follow you and embarrass the name of our master.¡±

    From his words, he clearly did not feel that Wu Tong possessed the qualifications to be the next master of the ck Dragon Army.

    Wu Tong¡¯s face twitched and asked, ¡°You mean that there¡¯s someone more outstanding than me?¡±

    Rage zed in his heart. He initially thought that waking the ck Dragon Army would be able to earn their gratitude. However, he never expected that they would be so picky towards him.

    The robust man¡¯s gaze slowly swept over Mu Chen and Wu Tong who were in the sky and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re the one to wake us up, then you should have the advantage.¡±

    Wu Tong¡¯s eye twitched as he gritted his teeth. ¡®So be it, at least it¡¯s better than nothing.¡¯

    ¡°However, many of the warriors tell me that they¡¯re more interested in this friend over here.¡± However, Wu Tong¡¯s expression froze under the next sentence that came from the robust man.

    At this moment, the robust man was looking at Mu Chen with a bizarre gaze.

    Mu Chen was also briefly stunned. He was racking his mind on how to earn the favor of this ck Dragon Army, but who could have expected that they would already have a favorable opinion of him?

    Mu Chen was stunned before he looked at the warriors of the ck Dragon Army and realised that they were looking at him. Furthermore, there was a hint of familiarity and revere in their eyes as well.

    Mu Chen was still puzzled at the beginning, but his eyes soon shed as if he had recalled something. With a will, a draconic roar rang out from his body.

    A purplish-golden luster soared into the sky and the True Dragon Spirit in his body appeared, forming into a purplish-golden dragon that coiled behind him.

    When the True Dragon Spirit appeared, a vastmotion came from the ck Dragon Army down below and many warriors had an excited expression. If it wasn¡¯t for their strong willpower, they would have lost control and kneeled by now.

    Because these warriors had been soaked in dragon blood to strengthen their physiques, that had also granted them the bloodline of the dragon n. At the same time of granting them strength, it had also caused them to suffer the suppression from the dragon¡¯s bloodline as well.

    Mu Chen¡¯s True Dragon Spirit had the purest bloodline in the Dragon n, it was royalty in the Dragon n. It was also precisely so that the warriors would feel a little familiar and reverence from Mu Chen.

    Rather than saying that they¡¯re revering Mu Chen, it would instead be being reverence towards the aura and bloodline of a True Dragon...

    ¡°It¡¯s really the aura of the True Dragon...¡± When the robust man saw the True Dragon Spirit behind Mu Chen, there was an excited expression on his face. From a certain degree, they could be considered one of the Dragonkin after absorbing the dragon¡¯s blood, a branch of the Dragon n.

    The Dragonkin didn¡¯t have a high position in the Dragon n, so when they saw the true Emperor of the Dragon n, the True Dragon, it was akin to amoner meeting the powerful Emperor...

    When Wu Tong saw this scene, he was instantly agitated to the point that he nearly vomited blood. He had done so much to enter the ck Dragon Space, even paid the price of a Heavenly Sovereign Talisman to wake them up. In the end, those fools weren¡¯t grateful at all. Not only were they cold towards him, they were also even favorable of Mu Chen. It even gave Wu Tong the urge to annihte the entire ck Dragon Army, if he had the ability to do so...

    However, Wu Tong also felt a little relieved. Although the ck Dragon Army showed a favorable opinion of Mu Chen, they showed no intention of joining thetter. After all, they were also experienced in battle; thus, they had strong willpower. They wouldn¡¯t fall to the point of disregarding everything upon seeing Mu Chen, who possessed the True Dragon Spirit.

    ¡°What do you n to do, then? Since you guys have already woken up, the Spiritual Energy that supports the ck Dragon Space is also insufficient to support the cultivation of all of you. If there isn¡¯t any external support, it won¡¯t take long before this space copses.

    The robust man slightly smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true... but a fine bird chooses the tree to nest in, and our ck Dragon Army doesn¡¯t wish to fall in the hands of a mediocre person and embarrass the name of our king.¡±

    Wu Tong coldly snorted, ¡°What else is there to choose? He is a mere Greater Earth Sovereign, how can hepete with me?¡±

    The robust man shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re choosing an outstanding Battle Formation Master, your cultivations are not factored into consideration.¡±

    Wu Tong was angered. Those bastards said that he had the advantage, but in the end, they had been continually helping Mu Chen. What bullshit advantage, there wasn¡¯t any of it!

    ¡°Then, how are you guys going to choose?!¡± Wu Tong asked in a solemn expression.

    ¡°Naturally through the method of a Battle Formation Master.¡± The robust man said as he pointed at the ck Dragon Army. ¡°For fairness, the two of you can choose any amount from the ck Dragon Army and use your Battle Will to fight. Whoever can win will prove that your attainments as a Battle Formation Master are higher.¡±

    Wu Tong¡¯s gaze flickered as he sneered, ¡°Are we going to have simr numbers for fairness as well?¡±

    He was confident in his attainments as a Battle Formation Master. He was someone groomed by the Wu n with all their resources, a secret of the Wu n. Others only knew the strength of his cultivation, but they had no idea that his attainments as a Battle Formation Master weren¡¯t any weaker.

    The robust man shook his head. ¡°It will depend on your ability on how much you can control. There aren¡¯t any limitations on this.¡±

    Hearing that, Wu Tong felt relieved. If the robust man wanted to limit the numbers as well, then they would be aiming at him. After all, he didn¡¯t believe that Mu Chen could beat him as a Battle Formation Master.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll go with your suggestion!¡± As he spoke, Wu Tong coldly looked at Mu Chen. ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know if this brat has the courage!¡±

    Right now, he hated Mu Chen to the max. It was initially something that he could obtain easily, but in the end, the ck Dragon Army had learned towards thetter because of his appearance, causing more trouble for him.

    Mu Chen had ignored Wu Tong¡¯s cold gaze and cupped his hands towards the ck Dragon Army, thanking that they did not immediately choose Wu Tong and gave him a chance to fight.

    After that, he turned around and looked at Wu Tong with a smile. ¡°Since you dare, why wouldn¡¯t I?¡±

 Chapter 1309 - Competition of Battle Will

    Chapter 1309 - Competition of Battle Will

    ¡°Haha, good! Ignorant brat, you¡¯re courageous enough!¡± Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s response, Wu Tongughed out. Hisughter was filled with killing intent, causing the surrounding temperature to drop.

    As theughter slowly stopped, Wu Tong looked at Mu Chen with a vicious gaze like a venomous viper. After that, he appeared above the ck Dragon Army without any words and sat down.

    ¡°Muster!¡± Wu Tong hollered with his eyes closed and a boundless fluctuation swept out, swiftly spreading towards the ck Dragon Army.

    As the warriors were being enveloped by it, most of them flung their lips aside. If they wanted to resist this will, Wu Tong wouldn¡¯t be able to even muster their Battle Will even if he wanted them to.

    However, the robust man snorted when he saw those fellows not reacting.

    Seeing the response from theirmander, the warriors of the ck Dragon Army helplessly shrugged their shoulders and gave up on resisting. Instantly, their silhouettes flew into the sky behind Wu Tong.

    In just ten-odd breaths, there were close to eight hundred warriors of the ck Dragon Army standing behind Wu Tong.

    But as the number reached around a thousand, Wu Tong realised that he¡¯s no longer able to increase the amount and had felt his limit.

    ¡°Truly the famous ck Dragon Army!¡± Wu Tong couldn¡¯t help sighing with praises in his heart. In the Wu n, he couldmand at least a few hundred thousands of troops, but when it came to the ck Dragon Army, he could onlymand a measly thousand.

    That meant that this thousand was equivalent to the hundreds of thousands of troops from the Wu n.

    This truly was an example of rivaling ten thousand with one.

    After personally experiencing how mighty the warriors of the ck Dragon Army were, Wu Tong¡¯s greed for them grew even stronger before he coldly looked at Mu Chen. Regardless of anything, he had to get rid of this only obstacle standing before him.

    ¡°A thousand of the ck Dragon Army? Not bad, but I wonder how much of their Battle Will you can control.¡± The robust man¡¯s eyes flickered at this scene. Wu Tong was truly a pretty good Battle Formation Master, but he was clearly toocking whenpared to the ck Dragon Battle Emperor.

    ¡°Brat, still not mustering troops? Are you perhaps afraid?¡± Wu Tong coldly looked at Mu Chen as he mocked.

    Mu Chen had ignored his ridicule and sat down on the sky with his eyes closed before a powerful will burst out from his body.

    When it enveloped towards the ck Dragon Army, he had encountered some obstructions, as he had expected. After all, this ck Dragon Army wasn¡¯t something that he had forged, so he was unfamiliar with their Battle Will. Thus, it was impossible for them to reach a harmony from the first contact.

    But the resistance did notst for long and the silhouettes flew up as they gathered behind him.

    In just ten-odd breaths, a vast group had also gathered behind Mu Chen. That amount had also reached nearly a thousand, more or lessparable to Wu Tong.

    ¡°This ck Dragon Army is truly much stronger than the Spirit-ughtering Army, and even the Demon-Extinguishing Army couldn¡¯t bepared to them.¡± Sensing the boundless Battle Will gathered by the thousand, Mu Chen was shocked. If a thousand was already this powerful, then if he couldmand the entire ck Dragon Army, he might really be able to confront a Heavenly Sovereign.

    Naturally, Mu Chen also knew that he didn¡¯t have that capability yet...

    ¡°Hmph, forcing yourself to muster troops. But a simr amount of troops will exhibit a different level of power in different hands!¡± When Wu Tong saw the thousand behind Mu Chen, he had also narrowed his eyes as he sneered.

    Quantity wasn¡¯t the only thing that would affect the power of the Battle Will. It also depended on how efficient you could control it!

    Without any hesitation, Wu Tong¡¯s intent fused with the Spiritual Energy in his body, turning into a unique power that enveloped the thousand ck Dragon Army behind him.

    ¡°Battle Will form!¡± When the unique power entered the bodies of the thousand ck Dragon Army, their eyes instantly turned to bloodlust as they roared in an orderly manner.

    The heavens and earth trembled as a massive Battle Will swept out from the thousand ck Dragon Army, emanating a terrifying pressure.

    ¡°Die!¡± As Battle Will filled the air, Wu Tong¡¯s eyes turned red from the unprecedented strength and he let out a sinister smile at Mu Chen before forming seals with a single hand.

    A huge hand stretched out from the ocean of Battle Will, covered in densely packed Battle Runes with the space around it showing signs of copsing.

    ¡°7,300,000 Battle Runes.¡± Themander of the ck Dragon Army, that robust man, looked at that huge hand with a single nce to determine the number of Battle Runes instantly.

    Looking at that colossal hand, Mu Chen¡¯s face was calm. He had formed seals single-handedly as well.

    ¡°Battle Will form!¡± The thousand warriors of ck Dragon Army hollered with a powerful Battle Will sweeping out as well.

    A colossal fist had also stretched out from the cloud of Battle Will, with countless Battle Runes flickering on it. Every single one of those runes contained a powerful might that could even tremble the heavens and earth.

    ¡°7,000,000 Battle Runes.¡± The robust man¡¯s gaze flickered once more.

    In the next moment, the hand and fist violently shed, sending out massive shock waves that would make even a Perfected Earth Sovereign avoid the impact.

    However, since the number of Battle Runes weren¡¯t much different, although Mu Chen¡¯s fist had copsed first, Wu Tong¡¯s Battle Will had also copsed next and didn¡¯t obtain much advantage.

    Wu Tong¡¯s face was a little dark, with a sh of solemness in his eyes. The attainments of a Battle Formation Master that Mu Chen had disyed was clearly out of his expectations.

    ¡°That bastard! Not only are his attainments in Spiritual Arrays shocking, he¡¯s also shocking as a Battle Formation Master!¡± Wu Tong gritted his teeth as his eyes turned colder. ¡°I have cultivated bitterly in the path of the Battle Formation for decades, with the resources of my Wu n as well. I refuse to believe that I will lose to a brat like you!¡±

    Wu Tong¡¯s seals suddenly changed and his Spiritual Energy and intent merged into boundless Battle Will, fusing into the ocean of Battle Will behind him.

    The ocean of Battle Will rumbled with endless roars of lightning, with Battle Will surging and gushing out with countless beams of light, forming into numerous swords in the sky.

    That swords were covered in Battle Runes, emanating an unexpected fluctuation.

    ¡°Myriad Sword Battle Image!¡± Wu Tong¡¯s gaze turned sharp as he waved his sleeve. The swords whistled out and shot in the direction of Mu Chen.

    It was a terrifying attack that would fell even a Perfected Earth Sovereign if they were careless.

    Looking at his attacks, Wu Tong was also satisfied. If it was the Wu n¡¯s troops, it might be hard for him to unleash such might. But with the ck Dragon Army, he could push the power of Battle Will to the limits.

    He intended to use this attack and consign Mu Chen to eternal damnation!

    ¡°Now that¡¯s interesting!¡± The robust man lightly nodded his head as hemented.

    Wu Tong¡¯s attainments as a Battle Formation Master was pretty good. He could already start to bring out a little of the ck Dragon Army¡¯s power.

    Mu Chen raised his eyelids and looked at the swordsing in his direction. Every single one of those swords contained at least a million Battle Runes. Mu Chen could easily block one of them, but with tens of thousands of them, even a Perfected Earth Sovereign would be fearful of such an attack.

    Facing this attack, Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned grave. He had to give it his all!

    Taking a deep breath, Mu Chen¡¯s intent gradually merged with the ck Dragon Army¡¯s Battle Will. Sensing the robust Battle Will, his heart shook and draconic roars rang out from his body once more, diverting the might of the True Dragon Spirit into the Battle Will of the ck Dragon Army.

    At that moment, Mu Chen could clearly sense the bodies of those thousand ck Dragon Army¡¯s warriors trembling and their Battle Will had also turned swift.

    Forming seals with his two hands, afterimages flew and he pushed his own Battle Will to the limits.

    Denseyers of Battle Will violently rolled, and in the next moment, a ten thousand-foot long dragon w covered in scales abruptly stretched out from the cloud that contained unimaginable Battle Will.

    ¡°w of the Battle Dragon!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s deep voice rang out and the massive dragon w streaked across the horizon with destructive prowess before shing with those swords.

    The two sides were akin to meteorites shing together, emanating destructive auras.

    Win or lose, all of it depended on this sh!

 Chapter 1310 - More Troops

    Chapter 1310 - More Troops

    An earth-shattering noise rang out across the horizon as the massive w shed against those swords. In that instant of collision, this space copsed and turned into a ck hole.

    The colossal dragon w emanated a destructive fluctuation that had overbearingly shattered those swords.

    As the swords shattered, sparkling lights flew in the sky.

    Wu Tong¡¯s eyelids twitched at this scene. He never expected that this move from Mu Chen would be so powerful.

    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t believe that you can destroy my Myriad Sword Battle Image!¡± Wu Tong gritted his teeth as he controlled all the swords and aimed them at the dragon w.

    The dragon w endlessly shed with those swords. But under this impact, the Dragon w¡¯s speed had also been decreased, even the Battle Runes on it had dimmed down.

    Watching this scene, a sneer appeared on Wu Tong¡¯s face. But it didn¡¯tst long before his expression froze again when he saw that although the swords were slowing the Dragon w, it was still slowly moving forth towards his direction.

    ¡°How is that fellow¡¯s Battle Will so refined?!¡± Wu Tong narrowed his eyes. In terms of Battle Runes, he should have obtained a slight advantage, so how was Mu Chen¡¯s Battle Will more sturdy than his!

    From a certain degree, didn¡¯t that mean that Mu Chen was superior to him in terms of quality when it came to controlling the Battle Will of the ck Dragon Army?

    Thinking about it, Wu Tong¡¯s face turned pale. It was something that he didn¡¯t want to admit.

    Themander of the ck Dragon Army also looked at Mu Chen in astonishment. As themander of the ck Dragon Army, he understood the army too well. So he could naturally tell that Mu Chen controlled the Battle Will more easily than Wu Tong.

    With roughly the same amount of Battle Runes, Mu Chen¡¯s control was more sturdy and refined than Wu Tong.

    Mu Chen looked at the Dragon w as it gradually got closer to Wu Tong under the obstruction of the swords. Taking a deep breath, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes suddenly turned sharp.

    The Dragon w suddenly grasped and formed into a fist with boundless Battle Will soaring from it. It seemed endless and emanated an indescribable violence.

    ¡°Break!¡± Mu Chen hollered and the swords shattered in the next instant.

    The dragon fist violently shattered those swords. Although the fist was also covered in cracks, it was still charging towards Wu Tong with a terrifying power.

    As a shadow was cast down from the sky, Wu Tong¡¯s expression had changed and he gritted his teeth as his seals swiftly changed.

    The boundless ocean of Battle Will had also swept up and formed into several barriers that obstructed the dragon fist.

    The dragon fist crashed against those barriers and they started to shatter. But as those barriers broke, the Battle Runes on the dragon fist also turned increasingly dim due to the exhaustion.

    In just a few breath¡¯s time, the few hundred barriers that Wu Tong had formed were all destroyed by the dragon fist. But when thest barrier copsed, the dragon fist had also reached its limit and crumbled while it was ten-odd feet away from Wu Tong...

    As the dragon fist copsed, Wu Tong snorted with his hair fluttering in the air, and his clothes torn. He looked to be in a pathetic state.

    ¡°It¡¯s blocked?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes had also squinted at this scene. That attack of his was practically the strongest attack he could use, but he never expected Wu Tong to still be able to resist it.

    The difficulty of that fellow seemed to have exceeded Mu Chen¡¯s estimations.

    At this moment, Wu Tong looked to be in a pathetic state, since he was forced by Mu Chen and his face turned terrifyingly dark. He looked at Mu Chen from afar, as if he would gobble thetter up with his gaze alone.

    He initially thought that it would be easy for him to deal with Mu Chen, but after they fought, he realised that this opponent, which he hadn¡¯t cared about, was actually so troublesome.

    He started to feel regret in his heart. If he knew about this, he would rather pay a great price than allow Mu Chen to enter this space.

    ¡°No matter what, I have to obtain the ck Dragon Army!¡± Wu Tong¡¯s gaze coldly shed. It seemed like normal means wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with Mu Chen.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re courting death, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish today!¡± Wu Tong¡¯s face turned sinister and he gritted his teeth and a pellet, which was hidden amongst his teeth, was swallowed.

    When the pellet entered his stomach, his body trembled and a powerful energy burst out from his body. Even his intent had started to violently soar.

    The pellet that he had consumed was called the Battle Will Pellet. Just as the name implied, it can increase the Battle Will in one¡¯s body. Although the medicinal effect was powerful, there was also a repercussion. If he was careless, his intent would be unstable, and even his mind would copse.

    With his eyes turning red, he was bearing the intense dizziness that he felt in his mind as his hands joined together. In the next moment, a powerful intent blew out and enveloped the ck Dragon Army down below.

    He¡¯s actually trying to muster more troops!

    Under his intent, more silhouettes flew into the sky, and in just a moment, another thousand warriors had joined the troops behind him.

    ¡°Mhm?¡± When the robust man saw this, his brows instantly knitted. He could sense the sudden surge in Wu Tong¡¯s intent. ording to his estimations, Wu Tong and Mu Chen¡¯s ability to control the ck Dragon Army should only be around a thousand.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s pupils had also narrowed at this scene. Previously, when he fought with thetter, he had grasped thetter¡¯s ability. With Wu Tong¡¯s ability, it¡¯s impossible for him to control two thousand warriors of the ck Dragon Army!

    If he forced his way, then the powerful Battle Will might destroy his consciousness.

    Knitting his brows to look at Wu Tong, when Mu Chen saw Wu Tong¡¯s red eyes, he had roughly guessed that thetter must have used a secret technique to increase his Battle Will. Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible for him to muster another thousand warriors.

    ¡°Brat, I¡¯ll see how you are going to fight with me now!¡± Two thousand warriors of the ck Dragon Army unleashed their Battle Will into the sky. It had actually caused the sky to distort since the power of Battle Will behind Wu Tong had actually increased by one fold.

    Giving a sinister smile to Mu Chen, Wu Tong raised his hand and tapped the sky.

    Space trembled and a myriad feet beam of Battle Will abruptly shot out from the ocean of Battle Will behind Wu Tong. It had pierced through space and flew towards Mu Chen without any leniency.

    When Mu Chen saw this scene, he had swiftly formed his seals and a boundless Battle Will gathered into a dragon w once again and flew towards the beam of Battle Will.

    As the two shed, it was the Dragon w that crumbled this time. Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was dark as Wu Tong¡¯s Battle Will hadpletely exceeded him at this moment.

    ¡°Haha, weren¡¯t youcent earlier?!¡± Seeing Mu Chen being wholly suppressed, Wu Tong couldn¡¯t helpughing out as he waved his hand and Battle Will shot out, trembling the horizon as it flew towards Mu Chen.

    Under Wu Tong¡¯s attacks, although Mu Chen had done his best to defend, he was on the losing streak. The cloud of Battle Will behind him had also thinned down.

    When the robust man saw Mu Chen being defeated, he knitted his brows as he had also sensed that Wu Tong had used a secret technique. However, they did not have that restriction from before and only depended on the victory to decide.

    There was much unfairness in the world, and many times, the oue was the important one.

    The warriors of the ck Dragon Army also sighed in pity. Due to the dragon blood that they possessed, they¡¯re leaning towards Mu Chen more. However, they were militants, so they would only submit to the victor...

    If Mu Chen couldn¡¯t win, that meant that they¡¯re not fated. Since that¡¯s the case, they couldn¡¯t force it either.

    As Battle Will pierced the horizon, it shattered Mu Chen¡¯s defenses. In the end, the cloud of Battle Will had also thinned down and was on the verge of dissipating.

    However, no one noticed that, although Mu Chen was losing, there wasn¡¯t any panic on his face. On the contrary, a cold light gradually condensed in his eyes and his hand had already formed seals. Now he seemed to be waiting for something.

    ¡°Brat, if you kneel before me now, I might be able to spare your life!¡± Wu Tong stood up as heughed with a sinister expression. At this moment, victory was already in his grasp.

    The two thousand warriors of the ck Dragon Army with their Battle Will gathered wasn¡¯t something that Mu Chen could confront.

    However, Mu Chen had merely smiled lightly in response.

    ¡°Then die!¡± Wu Tong sinisterly smiled and no longer hesitated. With his hands joined together, the boundless Battle Will formed into a spear of a few hundred thousand feet, covered with Battle Runes that reached an amount of 8,500,000!

    This amount was something that even a Perfected Earth Sovereign would have to flee upon encountering!

    Looking at the spear, Mu Chen¡¯s finger suddenly trembled before a relieved smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Finally, free now?¡± Mu Chen raised his face and smiled at Wu Tong. ¡°Let me give you a lesson this time... Next time, when you¡¯re fighting, don¡¯t speak so much nonsense or you will regret it.¡±

    When he finished speaking, the seal that he had already formed in his sleeve suddenly changed.

    ¡°Three Pures!¡± When his seals changed, space distorted around him and two silhouettes appeared, the white and ck-robed Mu Chens!

    When they appeared, they had immediately sat down and a powerful intent swept out, before a holler rang out in the sky. ¡°Muster troops!¡±

 Chapter 1311 - Black Dragon Battle Spirit

    ¡°Muster troops!¡± When the two hollers rang out, two powerful intents swept out and swiftly enveloped the ck Dragon Army down below. Under the intent, many warriors of the ck Dragon Army had also been summoned and they flew into the sky.

    ¡°This is?!¡± When the robust man saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help squinting his eyes with shock as he looked at the two identical Mu Chens.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t those spiritual clones? How could they be as powerful as his original body? Even their attainments as a Battle Formation Master is identical as well!¡± The robust man was shocked. Despite his vast experience, he still couldn¡¯t help being shocked by this scene.

    He never expected Mu Chen to possess such shocking means. After all, even their Master couldn¡¯t do it back then.

    While themander of the ck Dragon Army was shocked, Mu Chen felt inwardly relieved. Luckily he wasn¡¯tte, or he would have to suffer today.

    Earlier, when he entered this space, he had left his two clones behind to deal with the two other Martial Servants. Thus, his hand was being held up, and before he dealt with the two Martial Servants, he couldn¡¯t summon his two clones so easily. Otherwise, Ling Xi and the rest surely wouldn¡¯t be able to face three Perfected Earth Sovereigns.

    So he could only wait till his two clones were free before he could summon them. And fortunately, the two clones appeared in time to stabilise the situation for him.

    Silhouettes swiftly appeared behind the ck and white-robed Mu Chens, about two thousand warriors. Including the thousand that Mu Chen previouslymanded, they had a total of three thousand warriors.

    It¡¯s impossible for Mu Chen tomand the Battle Will of three thousand warriors alone, but it was fortunate that his two clones could share the burden. Furthermore, the three of them were telepathically linked so they couldmand them as one. So it wasn¡¯t that different from one personmanding all of them.

    After the two clones had mustered their troops, they immediately activated their Battle Wills. Instantly, boundless Battle Will swept out along with a terrifying pressure, causing this region to tremble from the power.

    The Battle Will formed by three thousand members of the ck Dragon Army was simply terrifying!

    Under that pressure, Wu Tong¡¯s expression had frozen with deep shock. Evidently, he had been greatly shocked by the three thousand warriors standing behind Mu Chen.

    He had consumed a pellet, squeezed out his potential before he couldmand two thousand warriors of the ck Dragon Army, suppressing Mu Chen. So one could imagine how terrifying it was when Mu Chen controlled the three thousand warriors of the ck Dragon Army.

    ¡°Damn it! Damn it! How did he achieve that?!¡± Wu Tong insanely muttered with a sh of fear in his eyes. Facing three thousand warriors, he even felt the urge to flee right now.

    But in the end, Wu Tong suppressed that urge. Although he had no idea how Mu Chen was able to muster three thousand warriors of the ck Dragon Army, he didn¡¯t feel that Mu Chen could trulymand them.

    If he really managed to, then Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t have to fear any Perfected Earth Sovereign with those three thousand warriors.

    ¡°He must be pretending! At this moment, he is already a spent force!¡± Wu Tong gritted his teeth as his expression turned sinister. He no longer hesitated and the spear, which was formed by the Battle Will of two thousand warriors, shot out. The millions of Battle Runes shone, and at that moment, even the Battle Will formed by the three thousand warriors was suppressed.

    ¡°Die!¡± Wu Tong¡¯s roar rang out in the sky.

    The spear shot over, aiming for Mu Chen.

    Raising his head, Mu Chen looked at the spearing in his direction before nodding his head at the ck and white-robed Mu Chens.

    The three of them practically formed their seals at the same time, and in the next moment, a deep roar rang out from the warriors of the ck Dragon Army behind him. Boundless Battle Will rolled out and swiftly spread out.

    As the clouds of Battle Will violently roared, they looked like an endless Battle Will was being gathered together and was faintly emanating a terrifying pressure.

    The spear had pierced through space and shot towards the cloud of Battle Will, trying to tear that cloud of Battle Will apart.

    Raising his head, Mu Chen narrowed his eyes at the spear that was swiftly expanding before him. Shortly after, a white mist exited his mouth.

    The boundless cloud of Battle Will violently trembled, and in the next moment, when the spearnded, a massive dragon w abruptly stretched out from the heavy clouds.

    That w was ck and looked extremely vivid, like a real dragon w. When it stretched out, a massive draconic might swept out at that moment.

    When the dragon w stretched out, it grabbed ahold of the spear and a dark light burst out from the w. It only took an instant to stop that spear!

    ¡°What?!¡± Wu Tong eximed after seeing how the spear, which he had created by gathering the Battle Will of two thousand warriors, was so easily stopped. While he was shocked, a draconic roar rang out from the sky that was filled with torrential Battle Will.

    Eight Destion Battle Dragon!

    The dark dragon w tightened its grip and the spear was immediately shattered into sparkles of light in the sky.

    When the spear shattered, the denseyers of clouds trembled, and in the next moment, a huge shadow soared into the sky.

    Every single gaze there was on that huge shadow and sounds of sucking air rang out.

    A ck dragon appeared in the sky, covered with Battle Runes with torrential Battle Will that wreaked havoc in this region.

    Looking at that ck dragon, themander and the warriors of the ck Dragon Army started to tremble with excitement in their eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually the ck Dragon Battle Spirit!¡±

    ¡°He actually managed to form the ck Dragon Battle Spirit!¡±

    Excited voices rang out from the ck Dragon Army with many of them looking at Mu Chen.

    Even the robust man was excited with aplicated gaze. Although the ck Dragon Battle Spirit was a lot weaker than when they were at their peak, it also meant that Mu Chen had highpatibility with the ck Dragon Army.

    If Mu Chen continued to grow, then the ck Dragon Army might be able to reach their pinnacle once again.

    Mu Chen was a little shocked as he looked at the huge dragon. He could sense that when this dragon was formed, the Battle Will of the three thousand ck Dragon Army¡¯s warrior had reached a new shocking height.

    To form the Battle Will, he had to fuse his intent with the Battle Will of the troops before he could form the Battle Spirit that uniquely belonged to this troop...

    Clearly, he had achieved this.

    ¡°Is it because of the True Dragon Spirit...?¡± Mu Chen was also shocked that he had achieved this. ording to his estimations, he would still need to train with the ck Dragon Army for a period before they could aplish this. So it must be because of the True Dragon Spirit that he possessed.

    He suppressed the thoughts in his heart for the time being and looked at the shocked Wu Tong with an indifferent gaze. He did not bother speaking. The ck dragon roared and it opened its mouth, unleashing a few myriad feet of breath.

    Sensing the terrifying Battle Will, Wu Tong was instantly terrified, but when he tried to control the Battle Will, he had realised that the Battle Will behind him seemed to have thinned down a lot.

    Turning his head over, he could see that the faces on the warriors of the ck Dragon Army were dazed as they looked at that massive dragon. Their morale had been ultimately affected.

    ¡°Bastards, a bunch of garbage!¡± Looking at the dropped morale, Wu Tong instantly cursed. He also couldn¡¯t overthink it and had started to retreat, abandoning the ck Dragon Army.

    ¡°Coward!¡± Seeing his actions, many warriors of the ck Dragon Army cursed. No one would respect a Battle Formation Master that might abandon his troops at any time.

    If that sort of person became their King, there might be a day when he would abandon them as well.

    The robust man¡¯s face was dark as he looked at Wu Tong with disgust in his eyes.

    When Mu Chen saw this, he waved his sleeve and the dragon breath retracted. In the future, all of those warriors would belong to him, so if he had destroyed two thousand of them, he would undoubtedly feel heartache.

    Thus, to protect them, he was somewhat willing to give up chasing after Wu Tong for the time being.

    When the two thousand warriors of the ck Dragon Army saw Mu Chen recalling the dragon breath, they exchanged a look and kneeled in his direction.

    ¡°We pay our respects to the King!¡± Their orderly voice resounded.

    Whether it was the ck Dragon Battle Spirit that Mu Chen had formed, or how he protected them at the expense of giving up chasing after Wu Tong, he had won their acknowledgment.

    The ck Dragon Army down below also exchanged looks before nodding their heads. In the next moment, the multitudes of people knelt entirely down.

    ¡°We pay our respects to the King!¡±

    Behind Mu Chen, the three thousand ck Dragon Army were also down on their knees.

    The robust man looked at Mu Chen with a gratified smile on his face before kneeling as well. ¡°Respect to the King!¡±

    As the roar rang out in the sky, Wu Tong¡¯s face turned ashen, before being unable to help spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    He knew that this time, he had utterly lost to Mu Chen.

 Chapter 1312 - The Corpse Demon Clan

    ¡°Respects to the King!¡± As the voices echoed out between the heavens and earth, it left Mu Chen, who was in the sky, stunned. He looked at the ck Dragon Army with shock. He clearly did not expect such an elite army would acknowledge him as their new King at this moment...

    At this moment, even Mu Chen could feel his heart racing, even with hisposure. Despite how he tried to remain calm, there was a joy flushing on his face.

    In the end, he had given up on hiding, so the joy flushed on his face.

    That¡¯s because he knew how powerful this army was, even if some of them were lost due to time, it was still a powerful army that could rival a Heavenly Sovereign.

    If there¡¯s a day when Mu Chen could control all of them, he wouldn¡¯t have to fear even a Heavenly Sovereign.

    Trying to forge such a powerful army in the Great Thousand World required unimaginable resources and energy that no ordinary supreme force could achieve.

    Just like the Wu n or the West Heaven Battle Temple. Although they had a Heavenly Sovereign in their forces, they didn¡¯t have this level of army.

    If Mu Chen had to forge it himself, he couldn¡¯t even produce 1/10 of them, even if he hadpletely emptied out the Mu Abode.

    Because of all those sorts of reasons, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t control his emotions at this moment.

    ¡°Please rise.¡± Mu Chen finally retracted the excitement in his heart before cupping his fists to everyone in the ck Dragon Army.

    Mu Chen was courteous and wasn¡¯t arrogant just because the ck Dragon Army had acknowledged him. The ck Dragon Army wasn¡¯t the same as those puppets that he had previously obtained; it was a living army, so he has to do this to win their hearts.

    The tens of thousands of warriors stood up and the robust man spoke in a respectful voice, ¡°Please ascend the stage and receive the army seal!¡±

    His hand was pointing towards the stage in the center. Mu Chen also did not hesitate andnded on the stage, before looking at the ck Dragon Army.

    ¡°Your subordinate, Commander of the ck Dragon Army, Jiang Long greets the new King.¡± The robust man bowed in the direction of Mu Chen before biting his tongue, and a mouthful of blood essence flew out.

    After him, the warriors of the ck Dragon Army also did the same and the blood essences swiftly converged into a blood ball that floated before Mu Chen.

    The blood ball continuously condensed and gathered before forming into a crimson dragon talisman, absorbing all the blood essences around it.

    The dragon talisman hovered before Mu Chen and emanated a profound energy. Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was zing as he looked at it. He knew that as long as he refined this talisman, the ck Dragon Army would truly belong to him.

    Without any hesitation, Mu Chen bit his tongue and a mouthful of blood essence flew towards the dragon talisman, before swiftly merging with it. Soon after, Mu Chen could sense the close rtionship being formed between him and the ck Dragon Army.

    Mu Chen stretched his hand out and gently held onto the talisman with his hand. At this moment, he knew that he had be the only King of the ck Dragon Army.

    When Wu Tong saw this scene from afar, his eyes were filled with greed, as if he couldn¡¯t help wanting to take Mu Chen down and rece him.

    At this moment, the regret in his heart was indescribable. If he knew about this, he would absolutely not allow Mu Chen to step into this space. Even if he had to use all his means to block Mu Chen, that way he wouldn¡¯t have topete with Mu Chen to acquire the ck Dragon Army.

    In his heart, Mu Chen was just a Greater Earth Sovereign. If it¡¯s not Battle Will, he was confident that he could kill Mu Chen.

    ¡°Damn it! Damn it!¡± Wu Tong muttered as he constantly cursed. The redness in his eyes was so dense that it could drip blood out.

    But Mu Chen clearly did not have the time to deal with the hatred of a loser. Holding onto the dragon talisman, he felt the control he had over this powerful troop with joy in his heart. This time, just this harvest of the ck Dragon Army alone made his trip to the Primordial Sacred Abyss worthwhile.

    The faces of the ck Dragon Army¡¯s warriors were pale, since they had exhausted quite a bit of their blood essences to form the Dragon Talisman.

    Jiang Long looked at Mu Chen with a satisfied gaze. But just when he was about to speak, the earth suddenly trembled.

    Sensing the tremors, everyone was briefly stunned before looking at Wu Tong. ¡®What is that fellow trying to do now?¡¯

    But when they directed their gaze over, they realised that Wu Tong wasn¡¯t doing anything.

    ¡°Who is it?!¡± Mu Chen and Jiang Long¡¯s faces slightly changed. They had sensed something. They abruptly turned their heads to look in another direction as they roared.

    ¡°Keke...¡± Space distorted in response to their holler and a ck mist appeared. In the next instant, it had turned into a ck silhouette in the sky.

    That silhouette was enveloped with a deathly aura, and the disgusting scent had caused every single warrior of the ck Dragon Army to change.

    ¡°Fiend ns!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s pupils narrowed. Who else but the Fiend ns could possess such a disgusting aura!

    ¡°Demon, you dare to barge into my ck Dragon Army?! You¡¯re courting death!¡± Jiang Long furiously roared and his eyes had instantly turned red from the hatred.

    Boundless Spiritual Energy burst out of his body, at the level of a Perfected Earth Sovereign. Jiang Long moved and had appeared before that silhouette with a fist jabbed out. Veins wriggled on his arm, emanating a terrifying power.

    However, when that ferocious fist reached that ck silhouette, it had quickly passed through. The ck silhouette disappeared and a few breathster, it had appeared in another location.

    ¡°How rude... But it¡¯s a pity that my motive foring here isn¡¯t you people.¡± The ck silhouette looked at Jiang Long with its sinister eyes and sinisterly smiled. ¡°But at this moment, you guys are at your weakest. So I will naturally not let this opportunity go.¡±

    He suddenlynded on the ground with an ashen hand on the floor. Raising his head, the ck smoke lightly dissipated, revealing a pale and sinister face without any blood on it before he gave an unusual smile at Jiang Long and Mu Chen.

    ¡°Stop him!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s pupils narrowed. Although he had no idea what the Fiend n was doing, he felt uneasy for some reason.

    ¡°Haha, toote!¡± The man eerily smiled and a ck demonic array suddenly burst out from his palm. It was like wriggling worms that burrow into the ground and shot downwards.

    Jiang Long¡¯s face drastically changed as he eximed, ¡°He is after the sealed corpse of the Monarch! King Mu, control the Battle Will of the ck Dragon Army!¡±

    Mu Chen ¡®s heart trembled upon hearing that. ¡®There¡¯s a sealed corpse of a Monarch underground?¡¯

    He suddenly grasped on the Dragon Talisman tightly. The ground suddenly, violently trembled as huge cracks furiously spread out on the ground.

    Demonic aura rolled from those cracks and a ck beam soared into the sky, along with a terrifying demonic aura fluctuation that covered this area.

    Mu Chen raised his head in shock and saw a ck skeleton. Although the life force had disappeared from the skeleton, it was still covered with a remnant demonic aura.

    Judging from the fluctuation, it must have been a powerful Monarch when it was alive!

    ¡°Haha, just as I have guessed! There¡¯s indeed a Monarch¡¯s corpse here!¡± That ck silhouette eerilyughed.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face turned solemn before he had controlled the ck Dragon Army at this moment. But with his current strength, he could only control three thousand warriors of the ck Dragon Army as before.

    Fortunately, that man hadn¡¯t reached the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, ording to Mu Chen¡¯s senses. If that¡¯s the case, then he¡¯s not an opponent that he couldn¡¯t face.

    Violent Battle Will roared like a current and pierced through space, shooting towards that ck silhouette.

    Facing the Battle Will that was enveloping over, the ck silhouette did not choose to face it head-on. On the contrary, he burst in retreat. He clearly didn¡¯t intend to confront it.

    However, Mu Chen had no intention to let him go like that. With a thought, Battle Will charged out, and he could also tell that the target of that ck silhouette was the corpse of a Monarch. As long as he could stall thetter and not allow that ck silhouette to take the corpse away.

    Dodging a few times, that ck silhouette was angered by Mu Chen¡¯s aggressiveness and showed a sinister smile with his eyes fixated on Mu Chen.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re courting death, then this Prince will fulfill your wish. Remember, the one killing you is... the Prince of the Corpse Demon n, Shi Tianyou!¡±

 Chapter 1313 - Shi Tianyou

    When the cold voice resounded from the ck silhouette, his eyes gushed with an endless deathly aura. In his path, all sorts of nts were swiftly corroded under the deathly aura with all life force tyrannically drained.

    It was so much so that even that area had turned pale-grey with the deathly aura spreading out.

    When Mu Chen saw this scene, his eyes slightly narrowed. That deathly aura was too overbearing. It had even contaminated the Spiritual Energy in this region.

    If that deathly aura invaded the body, how destructive would it be?

    Thinking about it, there was a sh of graveness in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. It looked like he had to be cautious so that the deathly aura didn¡¯t invade his body.

    With this thought in his mind, Mu Chen no longer hesitated and a boundless Battle Will swept out like a massive wave with a flick of his finger, piercing through the sky as it enveloped towards the Prince of the Corpse Demon n.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Shi Tianyou coldly snorted without any intention to avoid. He stretched his pale hand out with demonic runes flickering on it and a torrential demonic aura swept out like smoke in the next instant.

    ¡°Demonic Corpse Aura!¡± The aura gushed out as it shed with the boundless Battle Will. Instantly, ear-piercing noises rang out as it dissolved the current of Battle Will.

    The demonic smoke had gushed out and had utterly obstructed Mu Chen¡¯s Battle Will.

    The swift collision had caused Mu Chen¡¯s face to turn grave. He was currently controlling three thousand members of the ck Dragon Army, even a general Perfected Earth Sovereign wouldn¡¯t be able to beat him. However, he couldn¡¯t gain any advantage while facing Shi Tianyou.

    Clearly, although Shi Tianyou wasn¡¯t a Monarch, his strength was undoubtedly at the Pinnacle Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm.

    With a grave expression, Mu Chen¡¯s hands joined together and the Battle Will from the three thousand warriors of the ck Dragon Army rolled out along with an earth-shaking draconic roar in the next moment.

    The ck Dragon Battle Spirit appeared and took in a deep breath before pouring out a massive breath that had a destructive fluctuation that swept towards Shi Tianyou.

    When Shi Tianyou, who was shrouded with demonic aura saw the dragon breath pouring in his direction, a sneer appeared on his face, which was drained of all blood. Opening his mouth, an ash streak of light shot out from his mouth.

    ¡°Life-Extinguishing Skeleton!¡± That streak of light flew out, and a breathter, it had formed into a massive grey skeleton that seemed like it could devour all vitality in the world with its mouth.

    The grey skeleton opened its mouth and sucked, devouring the dragon breath that wasing in his direction in a gulp.

    After devouring the dragon breath, runes started to flicker on the grey skeleton before it graduallynded down, emitting a cold light in its eyes as it looked at Mu Chen.

    When Mu Chen saw his attack being so easily resolved, he couldn¡¯t help pursing his lips tightly. One must know that in the face of his dragon breath, even Wu Tong had fled. But towards Shi Tianyou, it was so easily resolved.

    Naturally, Shi Tianyou was more powerful than Wu Tong.

    Shi Tianyou folded his arms and fixated his eyes, which was filled with dense demonic aura, staring at Mu Chen. After that, he sinisterly smiled. ¡°Bring out whatever you still have. This Prince will let you know that the elites of your Great Thousand World are pale inparison to my Fiend ns.¡±

    ¡°King Mu, we¡¯ll join hands together and ughter that vile creature!¡± Jiang Long flew out as he looked at Shi Tianyou ferociously. In the next moment, his body started to expand, and in a few breaths, he had turned into a giant with dragon scales on his body. He looked like a Dragonkin.

    Stomping his foot, the ground cracked and he flew towards Shi Tianyou like a cannonball.

    When Mu Chen saw this, he did not stop Jiang Long. Shi Tianyou was, indeed, a little abnormal. So they had to capture him as soon as possible in case anything else happened. As for fighting fairly, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t that stupid enough.

    Thus, he had controlled the ck Dragon Battle Spirit without any hesitation. As it roared, it brandished its w in the direction of Shi Tianyou.

    ording to Mu Chen¡¯s estimation, Shi Tianyou should be equivalent to a Pinnacle Perfected Earth Sovereign in the Great Thousand World. But as long as he was not a Monarch, then there¡¯s nothing for Mu Chen to fear.

    Jiang Long and Mu Chen had moved at the same time, and their ferocious attacks were something that even Shi Tianyou made control the demonic aura and grey skeleton to resist their attacks.

    This time, the violent fluctuation in this space wreaked havoc, tearing huge cracks in the space. The entire region was copsing outside the battle circle.

    Although Shi Tianyou was a Pinnacle Perfected Earth Sovereign, he wasn¡¯t having it that easy anymore when facing Mu Chen and Jiang Longbined. He even showed signs of being at a disadvantage.

    When Mu Chen saw this, his heart moved and the ck and white-robed Mu Chens joined the fray. Instantly, their momentum rose and even Shi Tianyou was being beaten.

    Wu Tong¡¯s face was shocked when he saw this shocking battle. He was greatly frightened when Shi Tianyou appeared, since he never expected a member of the Fiend ns to be tailing behind them...

    Furthermore, the terrifying strength that Shi Tianyou had disyed even made him feel terrified. If they fought one-to-one, it probably wouldn¡¯t take ten rounds for him to fall in the hands of Shi Tianyou.

    ¡°This ce is too dangerous to stay in.¡± Wu Tong¡¯s face changed and he immediately felt the intention to retreat. With the ck Dragon Army in Mu Chen¡¯s hands, he had no reason to stay here. It¡¯s also impossible for him to help Mu Chen face Shi Tianyou, since he couldn¡¯t help wishing that Mu Chen¡¯s party would die here.

    With this thought in his mind, Wu Tong saw Shi Tianyou shattering the current of Battle Will with a p before shing with the fist of Jiang Long, who was covered in dragon scales.

    The terrifying power had even shattered space as Jiang Long retreated. Shi Tianyou¡¯s body trembled. At the corner of his eyes, he saw the ck and white-robed Mu Chens, who were trying to surround him, with a cold sh in his eyes.

    He was already at a disadvantageous position in this confrontation.

    ¡°Can¡¯t tangle up with him anymore.¡± Shi Tianyou¡¯s gaze flickered and his body turned into ck smoke, before it disappeared. When he reappeared, he was a myriad foot away, and when he raised his head, a ck mouthful of blood sprayed out from his mouth.

    That blood was akin to an arrow as it streaked across the horizon, into the center of the brows of the Monarch¡¯s corpse.

    The corpse of the Monarch suddenly opened its eyes with surging demonic aura. His body shed before he appeared behind Wu Tong and grabbed ahold of thetter¡¯s head.

    ¡°Arghh!¡± Wu Tong was greatly startled at the iing attack, so he yelled and violently struggled.

    But the corpse of the Monarch tightly grabbed ahold of his head. With a tremble, it had shattered Wu Tong¡¯s head with torrential demonic aura pouring into Wu Tong¡¯s body, causing thetter¡¯s body to swiftly dry up.

    When Mu Chen and Jiang Long saw this scene, their faces slightly changed before making a move together, with boundless Spiritual Energy sweeping in the direction of the Monarch¡¯s corpse.

    The arm of the Monarch trembled before it tossed Wu Tong in the direction of Mu Chen.

    When Mu Chen saw Wu Tong being thrown over, his eyes squinted as he hollered, ¡°Quick, retreat!¡±

    He could clearly see that the vitality in Wu Tong¡¯s eyes was lost with the demonic aura wriggling beneath his skin.

    When Mu Chen and the rest dodged, Wu Tong¡¯s body exploded and the demonic aura burst out.

    Not daring toe in contact with the demonic aura, Mu Chen and the rest swiftly retreated.

    ¡°Haha, this Prince will remember this battle in my heart. After I gain full control of the Monarch¡¯s corpse, I wille back and look for you!¡± When Shi Tianyou saw Mu Chen¡¯s group retreating, his cold voice resounded in this region.

    Except his voice was weaker than it was before, which might be the price he paid for controlling the Monarch¡¯s corpse.

    ¡°Shit, he¡¯s trying to run!¡± Jiang Long instantly eximed.

    Mu Chen raised his head and saw Shi Tianyou had already gathered with the Monarch¡¯s corpse. At this moment, thetter¡¯s head was lowered with its eyes filled with demonic aura looking at Mu Chen.

    A brutal smile appeared on Shi Tianyou¡¯s lips as he stroked his hand across his neck towards Mu Chen from afar.

    ¡°The next time we meet, this Prince will surely kill you!¡± Heughed as he swiftly turned into smoke that enveloped the Monarch¡¯s corpse as well before corroding the space open to leave. The ck smoke poured into the opened space and he disappeared.

    As Shi Tianyou left, this space had gradually calmed down, with the damages on the ground proving the previous battle.

    Looking in the direction which Shi Tianyou had left in, Mu Chen slightly knitted his brows.

    ¡®Indeed, the Fiend n has alsoe to the Primordial Sacred Abyss... It looks like this trip in the Sacred Abyss won¡¯t be an easy one.¡¯

 Chapter 1314 - An Abyss

    As the battle came to an end in the ck Dragon Space, only the damages left from the battle still proved that the battle had once taken ce here.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was grave as he looked in the direction that Shi Tianyou had left in. It could be considered his first time meeting an expert of the Fiend ns, and he felt astonished by the strength that the other party had disyed.

    That demonic aura wasn¡¯t the same as Spiritual Energy. It¡¯s incredibly vicious and overbearing, and if he got contaminated by it, his vitality would be swiftly drained.

    In the Primordial Sacred Abyss, there were all sorts of powerful forces here, and with those hidden Fiend ns, the situation had turned troublesome.

    ¡°He¡¯s an expert of the Corpse Demon n, no wonder he would be after the corpse of the Monarch.¡± Jiang Long tightly knitted his brows beside Mu Chen.

    ¡°Corpse Demon n...¡± Mu Chen muttered. But since he didn¡¯t have much understanding of the Fiend ns, he was unfamiliar with it.

    ¡°There are 32 ns amongst the Fiend ns, the core power of the Fiend ns, and the Corpse Demon n is one of them.

    ¡°The Corpse Demon n has the ability to control corpses and drain power from those corpses. With the corpse of a Monarch in Shi Tianyou¡¯s hand, his fighting strength will surely soar.¡± Jiang Long sighed.

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes. Shi Tianyou was already a difficult opponent, and if he really controlled the corpse of the Monarch, he would be even more terrifying.

    Although that corpse wouldn¡¯t possess the strength of when it was still alive, it could deal with a Perfected Earth Sovereign without an issue ¡ª just like Wu Tong, being killed by the corpse of the Monarch, powerless to put up any struggle.

    ¡°I was careless. That person made use of the ck Dragon Army being weakened to break the seal and seize the corpse of the Monarch.¡± Jiang Long med himself, since that Monarch was killed and sealed by the ck Dragon Battle Emperor when he was alive. Now that the corpse has been taken to cause more trouble, how could he answer his previous master?

    ¡°Commander Jiang Long, if we encounter Shi Tianyou in the future, I will try my best to deal with him and destroy that Monarch¡¯s corpse.¡± Mu Chen promised. After all, the ck Dragon Army was weakened because of the talisman, giving Shi Tianyou the opportunity. Thus, Mu Chen also felt responsible.

    Naturally, it was also because of him trying to win their hearts over. The ck Dragon Army wasn¡¯t a puppet that he couldmand to work without any worries. This was a living army, with Jiang Long, the Commander still alive. So if Mu Chen wanted to stay in control of this elite army for a long time, he would have to obtain their acknowledgment.

    Naturally, Jiang Long¡¯s face had also turned gentle after hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words. The ck Dragon Army also looked at Mu Chen with most of them feeling more willing to submit.

    Mu Chen also felt relieved in his heart upon seeing this situation. Shi Tianyou was powerful, and along with the Monarch¡¯s corpse, he was troublesome to deal with. But that didn¡¯t mean that Mu Chen was powerless.

    If they brought out all of their trump cards, no one would know who might win. Thus, he wasn¡¯t trying to show off by making that promise.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll thank King Mu in advance.¡± Jiang Long felt grateful towards Mu Chen before looking at the ck Dragon Army and smiled. ¡°King Mu, it¡¯s time for you to arrange the ck Dragon Army now.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head with his heart zing. But soon after, he was left dumbfounded. The ck Dragon Army was a living troop, so he naturally couldn¡¯t keep all of them in his Mustard Seed Bracelet. Could it be that he¡¯s going to bring this army with him as he moved?

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, King Mu.¡± Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s expression, Jiang Long instantly knew what the former was worrying about, so he smiled. ¡°This ck Dragon Space is actually our camp, a small space that our previous master meticulously created. You can use a secret technique to turn this entire ck Dragon Space into a ring to bring along with you.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s face flushed with joy. If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t that mean that he could bring this army along with him all the time?

    ¡°But...¡± Jiang Long suddenly paused and his eyes narrowed into smiles, ¡°The Spiritual Energy in this ck Dragon Space is extremely thin, so it can only provide us for our slumber. With all of us awake, our needs for Spiritual Energy have also grown stronger.

    ¡°That means that if we want to stay in the ck Dragon Space for a long time, it will be insufficient for us to improve.¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned before he asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    Right now, he didn¡¯t have the ability to create a realm himself, nor can he link the ck Dragon Space with the Great Thousand World to absorb Spiritual Energy automatically.

    Jiang Long chuckled, ¡°So we need arge amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid to provide for our cultivation.¡±

    ¡°How much do you need?¡± Mu Chen initially felt relieved, but he could sense the light flickering in Jiang Long¡¯s eyes as he asked in a small tone.

    Jiang Long grinned, ¡°Not that much, roughly 800,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid a year.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes instantly turned ck as he eximed, ¡°800,000,000 a year?!¡±

    Even with hisposure, he nearly cursed out. 800,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid wasn¡¯t a small amount. One must know that back then, in the Greaw Continent, the ie of their Great Havew Domain was only 100,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid a year. However, just nurturing this ck Dragon Army alone required 800,000,000 a year?!

    That¡¯s simply an abyss!

    At this moment, Mu Chen finally knew the terrifying amount of resources used just to nurture such an elite army...

    ¡°Isn¡¯t 800,000,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids a year still okay? At least it¡¯s less than what we¡¯re using in the past.¡± Jiang Long felt a little puzzled. In the past, when they followed the ck Dragon Battle Emperor, they used at least 1,000,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid a year.

    Mu Chen¡¯s lips twitched. He¡¯s not the ck Dragon Battle Emperor, but merely a Greater Earth Sovereign. How could he be so generous as the ck Dragon Battle Emperor?

    Although he had the Mu Abode, it also wasn¡¯t enough to fill up this abyss!

    Jiang Long had also seemed to figure this out, so he gave an embarrassed smile. ¡°If King Mu can find a ce for us outside, we should be able to survive with only 500,000,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids a year.¡±

    Mu Chen helplessly sighed. If he couldn¡¯t bring the ck Dragon Army along with him, then it wouldn¡¯t have any meaning. After all, no one in the Mu Abode can control them, so it would, practically, be a waste of natural resources.

    ¡°I will try my best to fulfill your needs in terms of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.¡± Mu Chen finally nodded his head. He had obtained this army with great effort, so he naturally couldn¡¯t let it go so easily. If the news got out, who knew how many supreme forces would fight over for them?

    Compared to an elite army that could confront a Heavenly Sovereign, hundreds of millions of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid wasn¡¯t anything much.

    ording to Mu Chen¡¯s estimations, if he wanted to forge such an army, not to mention the time, but just the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid alone would cost billions.

    ¡°There are 100,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid here that you guys can use first.¡± Waving his sleeve, a current flowed out and a spiritual light blossomed. Boundless Spiritual Energy filled the region that lit up this ck Dragon Space.

    That was all Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, and Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help feeling fortunate that he had bet 80,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid on himself in the West Heaven Continent. Thus, the amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid on him had reached 200,000,000.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take out 100,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids now.

    When Jiang Long saw the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, he nodded his head with a smile. With this 100,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, it should be able to support the cultivation of their ck Dragon Army for a month or two.

    Handing the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid over to the ck Dragon Army, Mu Chen examined this army that he had just obtained. He realised that there was 15,000 in this ck Dragon Army, and ording to what Jiang Long said, the ck Dragon Army had 20,000 at its peak. But the ck Dragon Army lost many of their warriors during this long slumber.

    ¡°It seems that if there¡¯s an opportunity in the future, I can try to replenish the losses.¡± Mu Chen thought inwardly. But on the prerequisite that he had sufficient Sovereign Spiritual Liquid to support that.

    Right now, just supporting these 15,000 warriors alone was a headache for him. If he wanted to replenish them, the price would be much higher.

    ¡°It looks like there¡¯s a need for the Mu Abode to expand.¡± Mu Chen knocked his head. Although the Mu Abode has united the Northern Region of the Greaw Continent, it¡¯s still insufficient. So if Mu Chen wanted to have the capital to achieve his wish, he would have to expand the Mu Abode.

    But that meant that he would have to fight with the other top-tiered forces in the Greaw Continent. However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t afraid of them. After all, he was no longer that Lesser Earth Sovereign from before, and by the time he returns to the Greaw Continent, even Mand would be surpassed by him.

    ¡°If King Mu needs, you can just pass your message into the ck Dragon Space next time. But with your current attainments as a Battle Formation Master, you can onlymand three thousand of us. I¡¯m looking forward to the day that you canmand the entire ck Dragon Army.¡± Jiang Long slowly bowed as he spoke in a respectful voice towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°I¡¯m also looking for it.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he nodded his head. After obtaining the secret technique to keep the ck Dragon Space from Jiang Long, Mu Chen no longer hesitated and flew out of the ck Dragon Space in a streak.

    At this moment, he still hadn¡¯t forgotten that there¡¯s a massive amount of pellets left by the Spirit-Pellet Butterfly Fairy. Naturally, he was thinking about the Promotion Pellet in his heart.

    If he could obtain it, then he could bring the Sovereign Ability of his Immortal Golden Body to the second realm, which could be a significant increment of Mu Chen¡¯s strength.

 Chapter 1315 - Promotion Pellet

    As the two parties stood in confrontation in the cave, they looked at the entrance with traces of fear on their faces.

    Just a moment ago, they saw two silhouettesing out of the space that Mu Chen and Wu Tong had entered, both emanating powerful fluctuations. Even the Perfected Earth Sovereigns from both sides had felt the aura of death.

    Clearly, those two silhouettes were stronger than any of them present!

    However, those two silhouettes seemed to be running from something, since they fled at their greatest speed without paying attention to the two teams.

    ¡°The Fiend ns!¡± Ling Xi looked at those departing silhouettes with a grave expression.

    Hearing those words, the faces of Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan uncontrobly changed with a sh of worry in their eyes as they looked at the ck Dragon Space.

    Since a member of the Fiend ns fled, that meant that they must have met Mu Chen and Wu Tong in there. Thus, they had no idea about how Mu Chen was doing right now.

    Wen Qingxuan and the rest had also thought of this, so they exchanged looks with worries flickering in their eyes.

    Those of the Wu n had also started to worry. They¡¯re not worried about Mu Chen, they¡¯re afraid of the Fiend ns, and if anything happened to Wu Tong, their trip would have basically failed.

    When Wen Qingxuang and the rest saw Mu Chene out, they instantly felt greatly relieved and their expressions had also loosened up.

    Mu Chen nodded his head to them with a smile. Seeing the lingering fear on their faces, Mu Chen¡¯s heart shook as he asked, ¡°You guys saw the Fiend ns escaping?¡±

    Everyone nodded their heads before Luo Li asked with a little puzzlement, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why would the Fiend ns be in there?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the Prince of the Corpse Demon n, Shi Tianyou. He followed us into the ck Dragon Space.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned grave as he continued, ¡°He even took the corpse of a Monarch with him.¡±

    Hearing his words, everyone¡¯s hearts throbbed. ¡®The corpse of a Monarch?¡¯

    ¡°Mu Chen, where is our Young Master?!¡± Those of the Wu n yelled and started to panic as they looked at Mu Chen.

    Indifferently ncing at them, Mu Chen faintly said, ¡°Wu Tong? He died in the hands of that Monarch¡¯s corpse.¡±

    The Wu n¡¯s team¡¯s faces turned pale and Dong Shan¡¯s face was covered with shock. He was clear about Wu Tong¡¯s strength, but even someone as powerful as Wu Tong died in the ck Dragon Space?

    Furthermore, it was another matter whether he died in the hands of that Monarch¡¯s corpse or Mu Chen¡¯s hands.

    Thus, all of them looked at Mu Chen with shock and fear.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Dong Shan¡¯s gaze flickered as he hollered. His silhouette suddenly flew out along with those in the Demon yer Team.

    Since Wu Tong was already dead, the two sides were no longer standing on the same level anymore. They hadpletely lost in thispetition, so it¡¯s meaningless for them to stay any longer.

    Seeing how they decisively left, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered, but he managed to suppress the thought of killing them. That¡¯s because, if a Perfected Earth Sovereign was determined on leaving, it would be a little troublesome, even if he wanted to stop him.

    If they fell into any terrifying disaster because of pursuit, then he would be tasting his own medicine.

    Mu Chen also wasn¡¯t bothered about whether the Wu n might view him as an enemy if they knew that Wu Tong died. The Wu n only had a Heavenly Sovereign that must stay to hold the fort in the Wu n, so that supreme powerhouse wouldn¡¯t leave the Wu n so easily. As for those beneath the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, they couldn¡¯t pose much of a threat to him.

    Right now, the important matter was to harvest the treasures in this legacy.

    ¡°Hmph, they ran pretty quickly.¡± Seeing all the enemies left, Wen Qingxuan coldly snorted. She also didn¡¯t have the intention to pursue them, so she turned to Mu Chen. ¡°In this period of time, my Wen n should have a war with the Wu n. So you don¡¯t have to worry about them possibly taking any revenge against you.¡±

    After all, it was she who invited Mu Chen to help them. Although she had no idea who killed Wu Tong, the Wu n would still direct their rage at Mu Chen. Thus, their Wen n should also be shielding Mu Chen from the Wu n.

    Mu Chen smiled as he nodded his head. He did not reject Wen Qingxuan¡¯s goodwill before turning his head to the spatial vortex and his hands suddenly joined together and executed a secret technique.

    As Mu Chen executed the secret technique, the ck Dragon Space emanated a buzzing noise and the spatial vortex swiftly shrunk before turning into a purple light that fell in Mu Chen¡¯s hand.

    This was a ck dragon ring that emanated faint spatial fluctuations.

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help eximing at this scene. This was surely not simple, since there¡¯s a space opened up in the ring, a space that could hold living beings.

    When Wen Qingxuan and the rest saw how the spatial vortex turned into a ring, they couldn¡¯t help widening their eyes.

    ¡°You obtained the ck Dragon Army?¡± Wen Qingxuan couldn¡¯t help asking out.

    Mu Chen nodded his head with a smile. There¡¯s no reason for him to hide, since anyone could guess.

    Seeing Mu Chen nodding his head, Wen Qingxuan and the rest took a deep breath and looked at Mu Chen as if they were like looking at a monster. That¡¯s because they¡¯re clear about how powerful the ck Dragon Army was.

    If there¡¯s a day Mu Chen could gain full control of them, he wouldn¡¯t even have to fear even a Heaven Sovereign.

    Facing Mu Chen¡¯s harvest, even Wen Ziyu and the rest couldn¡¯t help having their eyes zing.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re the biggest winner here in the legacy.¡± Wen Qingxuan teased. However, there wasn¡¯t any jealousy in her words. As a prideful person, she wouldn¡¯t be jealous over the harvest of others, since she knew that it was Mu Chen¡¯s ability.

    However, Mu Chen felt a little embarrassed as the information of this legacy came from Wen Qingxuan. If it wasn¡¯t for her request, Mu Chen would surely not be able to find this legacy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do 50:50 for the pellets in the legacy.¡± Mu Chen said. Earlier on, when Wen Qingxuan obtained the inheritance, she had offered to give a change in the distribution to 8:2.

    Wen Qingxuan shook her head as she raised her head proudly. ¡°Since I¡¯ve said 8:2, we¡¯ll go with that. It¡¯s your capability that you can obtain the ck Dragon Army, we have nothing to do with it.¡±

    Seeing Wen Qingxuan¡¯s perseverance, Mu Chen helplessly smiled before he nodded his head and suddenly recalled that he¡¯s currently supporting an army that¡¯s like a bottomless abyss...

    If he didn¡¯t have enough Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, the ck Dragon Army would run out of resources in just half a year...

    ¡°Let¡¯s clear up the pellets in this legacy first.¡± Luo Li lightly smiled.

    Wen Qingxuan nodded her head and everyone raised their heads, looking above the cave. They saw the starry skies above with every single star being a pellet.

    Waving her hand, the Spirit-Pellet Butterfly Cauldron flew over with a wave of lustre gushing out, having all of them enter the cauldron.

    Thissted for ten-odd minutes before the stars above gradually decreased.

    After briefly closing her eyes, Wen Qingxuan counted the number of pellets in the cauldron before astonishment appeared on her face. ¡°There¡¯s a total of 800 pellets!¡±

    When Mu Chen and the rest heard her words, they couldn¡¯t help eximing, since everyone knew that those pellets were premium stuff left by the Spirit-Pellet Butterfly Fairy. Putting a bunch of them into any auction in the Great Thousand World, it could reach the price of a few millions of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    Mu Chen felt relieved. With these pellets, he wouldn¡¯t have to be troubled with Sovereign Spiritual Liquid for the ck Dragon Army.

    Gently flicking her finger, five beams shot out from the Cauldron and they floated before her, emanating a pure and miraculous Spiritual Energy fluctuation.

    As those lights gradually dissipated, five crystallised pellets appeared in everyone¡¯s view. The surface of those pellets were covered in natural pellet runes, proving the superior quality of these five pellets.

    When those five pellets appeared, Mu Chen fixed his gaze over before looking at Wen Qingxuan with his eyes zing.

    With a smile, Wen Qingxuan responded, ¡°These are the Promotion Pellets.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll take one, and the four others will belong to you guys.¡± Wen Qingxuan pinched onto a crystallised pellet before waving her hand. The remaining four then flew towards Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen carefully took them and looked at the four perfectly round pellets as if they were heavy in his hands. Thereafter, a smile was uncontrobly raised on his face, since he knew that with this Promotion Pellet, he would have an opportunity to make a breakthrough with the Sovereign Ability of his Immortal Golden Body...

 Chapter 1316 - Breakthrough

    As nightscape enveloped the heavens and earth like a screen, snowkes were falling on the ground that contained such an unimaginable coldness that even the ground had ayer of ice on it.

    Even the Spiritual Energy in this region showed signs of being frozen by the snowkes.

    Several silhouettes sat in a cave with a crimson pearl hovering between them that looked like a volcano, emanating high temperature and expelling the coldness that was in the cave.

    There was also a vaguely illuminating Spiritual Array that resisted the invasion of the coldness as well.

    ¡°The snow here is so overbearing...¡± Mu Chen looked at the snowkes outside the cave and couldn¡¯t help eximing. When they left the legacy that was left by the Spirit-Pellet Butterfly Fairy a day ago, they were unfortunate the encounter another natural disaster in the Primordial Sacred Abyss, so they had to seek shelter.

    ¡°This is the Soul-Chilling Snow, that is rumored even to freeze a person¡¯s soul.¡± Wen Qingxuan smiled as she pointed at the hovering crimson pearl. ¡°Fortunately, I came prepared and brought along a Spiritual ze Pearl. Otherwise, we would have to constantly exhaust our Spiritual Energy, despite being sheltered by the cave, to resist the coldness from invading.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head. If Wen Qingxuan wasn¡¯t prepared, they would have to use the most exhaustive method, which might affect their mentality.

    ¡°What should we do next?¡± Luo Li looked at Mu Chen. Her head was slightly turned over with her hair draped down like a waterfall as a smile hung on her face. Her peerless beauty seemed like it could light the entire cave up.

    Even Mu Chen couldn¡¯t shift his eyes away from her. On the other hand, Wen Ziyu and the other guys did not dare to look at Luo Li. As for Wen Qingxuan, she had quietly leaned over and sneaked an embrace over Luo Li¡¯s waist with her eyes narrowed from her smile. ¡°Luo Li, you¡¯re bing more beautiful!¡±

    Sensing her action, Luo Li sourly looked at Wen Qingxuan before gently flicking her finger to remove Wen Qingxuan¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What fortune he has.¡± Wen Qingxuan retracted her hand beforezily saying, ¡°Our objective now is a city in the Sacred Abyss. ording to our source, it¡¯s a gathering point, so there must be many teams that have gathered over there as well.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Mu Chen narrowed his eyes as he asked, ¡°We can get the information that we want there?¡±

    The information which he¡¯s looking for was naturally rted to the two ancestors of the Ancient Buddha n and Ancient Spirit n.

    Wen Qingxuan nodded her head. ¡°Back then, in the Primordial Sacred Abyss, there were four Saint Heavenly Sovereigns from our Great Thousand World that fell here. Furthermore, their legacies are the hardest to find. Although there has been some information flowing around, no one was able to obtain their inheritance.¡±

    ¡°ording to some reliable source, the legacies of those four Saint Heavenly Sovereign don¡¯t have a fixed location. They¡¯re constantly moving around.¡±

    ¡°Moving?¡± Mu Chen knitted his brows. If that were true, then the difficulty of them finding those legacies would be much greater.

    ¡°So we have to get to the gathering point, since that¡¯s the exchange point for information. Practically all the powerful teams will head there after a brief adventure. We should be able to get some information there.¡± Wen Qingxuan said.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. If that¡¯s the case, then they had no choice but to go to the gathering point. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be any result in them blindly searching their way.

    But if it was as ording to what Wen Qingxuan had said, the gathering point was a messy ce. There¡¯s also a high possibility that the three teams of the Ancient Buddha n would head there as well.

    Among those three teams, Xuan Luo and Mo Xin weren¡¯t friendly with him. So if they met, there would undoubtedly be a fight.

    However, Mu Chen had briefly skipped it after a brief consideration. If Xuan Luo and Mo Xin really treated him as a pushover, he wouldn¡¯t mind educating them of his abilities.

    ¡°I can give a try at the Promotion Pellet.¡± Although he wasn¡¯t afraid of them, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t someone that would be careless. Even a lion would use its full strength to pounce on a rabbit, not to mention Xuan Luo and Mo Xin weren¡¯t pushovers. So it¡¯s best that he could use the Promotion Pellet to obtain another breakthrough in his Immortal Golden Body.

    Thinking about it, Mu Chen also no longer hesitated and briefly spoke with the rest before heading towards a cultivation chamber that had been opened up.

    ¡°Time for us to make our breakthrough as well.¡± Looking at Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette, Wen Ziyu and Long Xiang had also stood up and said urgently.

    They¡¯ve obtained the Holy Spirit Pellet from the legacy, so they only needed to consume it and refine it. With their umtion, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for them to break through to the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm.

    The confrontation that broke out in the legacy made them realise that a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign could only protect themselves in the Primordial Sacred Abyss. If they wanted to help, they would have to break through to the Perfected Earth Sovereign.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you guys with the lookout.¡± Luo Li gave Wen Qingxuan and Ling Xi a smile before entering a chamber as well. She had also obtained a Promotion Pellet from Mu Chen, which was equally important to her.

    After all, the Luo Shen Celestial Body that she cultivated was a genuine supreme Sovereign Celestial Body amongst the rankings!

    As they dispersed, the cave quieted down. Wen Qingxuan and Ling Xi exchanged a look before they helplessly smiled. The two of them then closed their eyes and enter a shallow cultivation as well.

    ...

    In the massive cultivation chamber in the cave, Mu Chen quietly sat down with a crystallised pellet before him quietly floating along with a fragrance emanating from it that caused the Spiritual Energy in the chamber to ripple.

    Mu Chen looked at the Promotion Pellet and took a deep breath. Then his hands suddenly came together and formed a seal. A spiritual luster swept out from his body and the few hundred feet Immortal Golden Body swiftly condensed behind him.

    The Promotion Pellet could bring a Divine Ability to the next realm, and if you used a Divine Ability that you¡¯re cultivating upon swallowing the pellet, it would raise the chance higher. So Mu Chen wasn¡¯t afraid that his other Divine Ability might be boosted.

    But if that happened, then his luck would be too bad.

    Once the Immortal Golden Body appeared, Mu Chen no longer hesitated and swallowed the Promotion Pellet.

    Swallowing that Promotion Pellet, it instantly tore apart and an indescribably cold sensation spread throughout his limbs. In the next moment, a peculiar feeling rose up from the depths of his heart.

    In the next moment, it seemed like he possessed endless wisdom. All the fuzziness that he felt in the pastpletely disappeared in an instant...

    Mu Chen closed his eyes with a calm expression and fell intoprehension. The Immortal Golden Body behind him also showed a cultivating posture with the surface of its body flickering with a purplish-golden luster, as if something was brewing.

    The cave had once again returned to silence.

    ...

    The next day, the snow had already disappeared, and shockingly, ten thousand miles in radius was also swiftly dissolving.

    Two boundless Spiritual Energy fluctuations soared from within the cave, and closely after, two silhouettes rose into the sky.

    The two silhouettes roar rumbled like thunder, attracting Spiritual Energy to whistle in the sky.

    ¡°Noisy!¡± Wen Qingxuan stared at the two of them and roared.

    Wen Ziyu and Long Xiang exchanged a look before they quickly shut their mouths. However, the joy in their eyes couldn¡¯t be concealed, since they had finally made their breakthrough with the Holy Spirit Pellet into the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm!

    Soon after, a chamber opened up and Luo Li stood out.

    ¡°Luo Li, how is it?¡± Wen Qingxuan curiously asked, since she wished to know if the so-called ¡°Promotion Pellet¡± was that miraculous.nd

    But facing her curiosity, Luo Li lightly smiled. ¡°The Promotion Pellet, truly the greatest work of the Spirit-Pellet Butterfly Fairy.¡±

    Hearing her words, Wen Qingxuan grew even more curious. She wanted to ask more, but Luo Li only mysteriously smiled, which left her depressed.

    Another stone chamber also cracked open a Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette appeared before everyone.

    ¡°Mu Chen, have you seeded?¡± Wen Qingxuan looked at Mu Chen.

    Exchanging a look with Luo Li, Mu Chen smiled with his eyes narrowed. ¡°The Spirit-Pellet Butterfly Fairy, her reputation is fully justified.¡±

    Seeing the two expressions, Wen Qingxuan couldn¡¯t help gritting her teeth. ¡®No wonder they¡¯re a pair!¡¯

    However, from their expressions, at least Wen Qingxuan knew that they¡¯re satisfied with the effect of the Promotion Pellet.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, to the gathering point!¡± Mu Chen did not speak anymore and waved his hand towards everyone.

    Finishing his words, he tapped his feet andflew out, turning into a streak of light towards the depths of the Primordial Sacred Abyss with several silhouettes following behind him.

 Chapter 1317 - Market

    A primordial aura spread in this region, and the silence that seemed eternal was suddenly disrupted at this moment. Several silhouettes streaked across the horizon, flying towards the depths at an astonishing speed.

    As they traveled, the outline of a massive city could be seen from afar, like an enormous beast creeping on the ground.

    ¡°We¡¯re reaching it!¡± Wen Qingxuan rejoiced when she saw the outline of the city.

    After two days of journeying, they¡¯d finally arrived at their destination.

    Mu Chen and the rest also couldn¡¯t help feeling relieved, since it wasn¡¯t easy for them to travel in the Primordial Sacred Abyss, and they might¡¯ve been hit by terrifying disasters at any time. In the two days that they¡¯ve traveled, they¡¯ve witnessed at least five types of disasters and nearly suffered heavy casualties.

    But fortunately, they¡¯ve finally arrived at their destination.

    When Mu Chen gradually approached this region, he sensed another team streaking across the horizon from another direction that was headed towards the city as well. From the city, Mu Chen could also feel many powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations.

    ¡°Indeed, there are many teams gathered here.¡± Mu Chen narrowed his eyes. ording to his estimation, the majority of the teams gathered in the Primordial Sacred Abyss woulde to the gathering point. Thus, they could see what sort of mix it was.

    ¡°Be careful.¡± As they got closer to the city, Mu Chen reminded everyone by transmitting his voice.

    Luo Li and the rest nodded their heads. Any team that could make it to the Primordial Sacred Abyss wasn¡¯t a pushover, and if a battle broke out, it would be troublesome.

    Everyone streaked across the horizon before descending to the gate of the city. They could feel a sort of powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation when they approach. Those fluctuations were incredibly chaotic, and if they recklessly charged in, there might be a collision of Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°This is a damaged Spiritual Array. The level of it is extremely high as well, and I¡¯m afraid that it isn¡¯t any weaker than the one in the Sacred Abyss City.¡± Ling Xi sensed the chaotic fluctuation in the sky and softly eximed.

    Mu Chen gently nodded his head. Although this Spiritual Array was damaged, he still felt threatened by it. He wasn¡¯t surprised, since this was one of the battlefields in ancient times between the Great Thousand World and the Fiend ns, so it was within his expectations to see a Spiritual Array of such level.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As the teams descended by the gate, Mu Chen also waved his hand and they entered.

    When they stepped into the city, damaged buildings filled their eyes. Despite that, they could still feel how glorious it once was.

    The city was filled with many tall buildings. It was rumored that in ancient times, supreme powerhouses liked to create a cultivation pagoda for them. Thus, every single pagoda represented a supreme powerhouse.

    Many teams were gathered in this city, filling it with poprity along with noises in the surroundings.

    ¡°There¡¯s a market in this city where many teams would sell some unknown stuff. They can be treasures, but at the same time, rubbish. No matter what, they¡¯re worth taking a look at.¡± Wen Qingxuan had naturally gathered information regarding this gathering point, so she pointed towards the depths of the city and smiled with her eyes narrowed.

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled. The Primordial Sacred Abyss was too vast, with too many supreme powerhouses dying here. Thus, there would also be many treasures, and some fortunate ones might have encountered them. At the same time, they might becking the eyesight to determine the item, so if they could have any good encounters in the market, it would be a blessing from the heavens.

    ¡°Leave the information to us. Our Wen n has an information source that we can try. As for you guys, you can first head to the Market to wait for us.¡± Wen Qingxuan said.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head, since it didn¡¯t seem proper for them to follow, either.

    ¡°We¡¯ll meetter.¡± Wen Qingxuan waved her hand before heading towards another direction with Wen Ziyu and the rest. Looking at her departing silhouette, Mu Chen turned around and led Luo Li, Ling Xi and Long Xiang towards the market.

    Passing through the streets, there was a considerablemotion up ahead. A massive za was seen with huge poprity spotted here. This might not mean much outside, but in the Primordial Sacred Abyss, there¡¯s only this ce with the highest poprity.

    Evidently, this must be the market that Wen Qingxuan had spoken about.

    Mu Chen and his group exchanged a look with interest shing in their eyes before walking into the za. The za was covered withrge stones and silhouettes seated on those stones, disying items before them.

    All those items emanated an ancient aura, looking mottled from the traces of age.

    Mu Chen stopped before a huge stone. It was glittering. Those were Saint Artifacts, emitting faint Spiritual Energy fluctuations while being disyed.

    Mu Chen picked up a ck sword that was covered in cracks. The body of the sword was dark, asionally emanating a fine Spiritual Energy that looked to be extraordinary.

    ¡°Hehe, this friend has taken an eye for this sword? This sword was forged with Nine-Nether Coldsteel and Meteorite Stone. It¡¯s unbreakable, and when it was at its peak, it¡¯s a treasure that had exceeded a High Rank Saint Artifact. There might even be a possibility that it¡¯s a Peerless Saint Artifact left by a Heavenly Sovereign...¡± Standing behind the stall, a grey-robed man smiled with his eyes narrowed.

    In the Great Thousand World, there was another rank above High Rank Saint Artifacts, the Peerless Saint Artifacts.

    But Peerless Saint Artifacts were too rare and powerful, even some Heavenly Sovereigns didn¡¯t have them. ording to his estimation, the Heavenly Emperor Sword should be a Peerless Saint Artifact. In its peak, it should be amongst the pinnacle of the Peerless Saint Artifacts.

    Mu Chen smiled while holding onto the ck longsword and casually asked, ¡°What¡¯s the price on this?¡±

    ¡°Super discount, 50,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.¡± The grey-robed man said.

    Mu Chen smiled and tossed the ck longsword away before turning around and left with the rest. He did not even bother speaking with the seller. That ck longsword might¡¯ve been an ancient artifact, but no matter how powerful it once was, it was already damaged right now. It was so much so that its garbage that had been corroded by time.

    When the grey-robed man saw how Mu Chen left without any hesitation, he cursed before returning back.

    As Mu Chen¡¯s group passed through the popr market, they had taken a view at all sorts of treasures, and most of it was crap.

    But that didn¡¯t mean that all of it was garbage. At least on a stall, Mu Chen had sensed two extraordinary things. ording to his estimation, those two should be the belongings of a Heavenly Sovereign. It was so much so that the previous owner of it wasn¡¯t weak amongst the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    They were a ruler and rod, which should be Peerless Saint Artifacts before they were damaged.

    Although those two items weren¡¯t simple, Mu Chen did not have the intention to buy them. That¡¯s because there were too many people after them, and those fellows were filthy rich. In just a few minutes, the price had already been raised to billions, which Mu Chen still didn¡¯t have the ability to buy a damaged Peerless Saint Artifact, since it would cost huge resources to restore them.

    Thus, the group did not have a harvest, since they did not see anything that they were satisfied with, which made them feel regretful.

    Sweeping his gaze, Mu Chen realised that they¡¯re about to finish going through the market. Just when he intended to join up with Wen Qingxuan¡¯s group, he suddenly paused when he walked past a huge stone.

    His gaze flickered before seamlesslying to a stop. His gaze was on a huge stone with a small stall disying several items that emanated an ancient aura.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze swept through them before stopping on a disk piece covered in mud. Hesitating, he took it and wiped the mud on it before a smear of brilliance emanated from it.

    This was a broken bronze disk that had been polished to glossiness. He could see ancient runes on it that reflected the ancient origin of this item.

    Mu Chen stared at the bronze disk, and although his gaze was calm, his heart was throbbing. He could sense a faint tremor from the pagoda in his body when he passed by here.

    Especially when he held this disk in his hand, the pagoda in his body violently trembled, and if it wasn¡¯t for him suppressing it, he might have lost control of his pagoda.

    Clearly, this item must be linked to the Ancient Buddha n.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered as he asked the skinny middle-aged man at the stall, ¡°What¡¯s the price for this?¡±

    The middle-aged man slowly cast a nce at Mu Chen before saying, ¡°80,000,000.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s brows twitched upon hearing him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little too expensive?¡±

    The middle-aged man smiled. ¡°Friend, although I have no idea what this item is, I have tried attacking it with all my might, but I couldn¡¯t damage it. That alone means that this item isn¡¯t simple, and it¡¯s also because I have no idea of its usage. Otherwise, do you think that I would take it out for selling?¡±

    Indeed, anyone that could make it into the Primordial Sacred Abyss wasn¡¯t a pushover, and this man also seemed to have some eyesight.

    Thus, Mu Chen did not bother speaking anymore and waved his hand. A jade bottle flew towards the middle-aged man while he held onto the bronze disk. ¡°I¡¯m buying this.¡±

    However, a hand suddenly stretched out from behind, passing through space and made a grab towards the disk in Mu Chen¡¯s hand as an indifferent voice resounded, ¡°I want this.¡±

 Chapter 1318 - Young Master Mo Xin

    The indifferent voice resounded as a hand shuttled over towards the bronze disk in Mu Chen¡¯s hand. It was so swift that it would catch any ordinary person unexpected. However, Mu Chen was clearly not someone ordinary.

    When that hand stretch over, Mu Chen¡¯s face instantly turned cold with a sharp sh in his eyes.

    He did not care about the bronze disk that would soon be seized and pulled his other hand back and straightened his fingers into a knife. At the same time, the Divine Pagoda shed in his pupils and a powerful Spiritual Energy gushed from his palm like a wave.

    With Spiritual Energy gathered in his palm, his palm looked like a de with flickers on it that caused even space to be torn apart. If struck by it, even the arm of a Perfected Earth Sovereign would be slice into two.

    ¡°Mhm?¡± With that hand hacking over, an exmation resounded and the person that made a move was startled by Mu Chen¡¯s decisive attack.

    If he insisted on seizing the disk, then he might leave his hand behind, along with the disk.

    ¡°Hmph.¡± The one making a move briefly pondered before he had two of his fingers straighten out with boundless Spiritual Energy gathering at the tip of his fingers, stabbing towards Mu Chen¡¯s hand.

    At that moment when the palm and fingers shed, visible shock waves rippled out and even space shattered like ss.

    Mu Chen and that silhouette swiftly retreated, and as they waved their hands, a powerful Spiritual Energy gushed out to dissipate the sharp fragments of space.

    As Mu Chen moved back, he directed his gaze over towards the one that made a move with a cold gaze before his eyes narrowed. The one that made a move wasn¡¯t someone unfamiliar. It was Young Master Mo Xin of the Ancient Buddha n.

    At this moment, Mo Xin was staring at Mu Chen without any expression with a cold gaze while stretching his hand out. ¡°Hand it over.¡±

    His tone was calm with arrogance. After all, with his status, no one in the Ancient Buddha n would dare to snatch anything that he had his eyes on.

    But it was a pity that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t amongst them. Thus, when he heard Mo Xin¡¯s words, he smiled and said in a calm tone, ¡°Although you¡¯re from the Ancient Buddha n, it seems that you don¡¯t have any parents to teach you manners.¡±

    ¡°Sinner, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s ridicule, Mo Xing¡¯s gaze turned cold with killing intent zing in his eyes, causing the temperature in this region to turn cold.

    There were many eyes around here, and the confrontation between those two had instantly attracted a lot of attention over. But no one spoke to stop the two of them, on the contrary, the two of them were being looked at with interest. After all, there weren¡¯t any rules in the Primordial Sacred Abyss, and everyone followed thews of the jungle.

    Many people have heard of Mo Xin. After all, he was a Young Master of the Ancient Buddha n, so they naturally knew how formidable Mo Xin was. But they were curious about Mu Chen. A Greater Earth Sovereign actually dared to ridicule Mo Xin, where did the former get his confidence from?

    Several silhouettes had stopped their steps on a stone not too far away and directed their gaze over. When they saw that it was Mu Chen and Mo Xin standing in confrontation, their faces slightly changed.

    ¡°That fellow really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him to provoke Mo Xin!¡± A furious pampered voice resounded. Thatdy had a sweet appearance, anxiously looking in that direction.

    It was ady from the Ancient Buddha n, Qing Ling.

    Standing beside her was an exquisitedy that emanated the aura of an ice beauty, Qing Shuang of the Ancient Buddha n.

    Looking at this situation, her brows had also slightly knitted together. As someone from the Ancient Buddha n, she naturally knew the strength of Mo Xin. Amongst the younger generations of the Ancient Buddha n, only Xuan Luo had the ability to fight with Mo Xin.

    Even if she fought with all she had, she could only maintain not losing. It¡¯s impossible for her to gain the upperhand in their fight.

    Mo Xin and Xuan Luo were both at the Pinnacle Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm, and they¡¯re practically invincible beneath the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    If Mu Chen faced him, Mu Chen might not be getting away so easily.

    Thinking about it, Qing Shuang bit on her lips and walked out. She had promised Aunt Xuan to help Mu Chen so that he didn¡¯t get targeted by Xuan Luo and Mo Xin.

    Thus, even if she knew that it wasn¡¯t favorable for her to offend Mo Xin, she still chose to interfere.

    When Qing Ling saw this, she wanted to pull Qing Ling back. After all, she was clear that offending Mo Xin would give a considerable pressure to Qing Shuang.

    But Qing Shuang waved her hand to stop Qing Ling. Thetter stomped her feet in anger while furiously ncing at Mu Chen. She did not expect that they would be pulled into Mu Chen¡¯s matter when they had just arrived here shortly before.

    She swiftly followed Qing Shuang. Suddenly, Qing Shuang came to a stop.

    ¡°Big Sister Qing Shuang, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Qing Ling asked in doubt. Could it be that Qing Shuang changed her mind? But Mu Chen was, after all, Aunt Jing¡¯s son. So generally speaking, he¡¯s part of their Qing Bloodline as well, so she didn¡¯t feel good about seeing Mu Chen being bullied.

    With this thought, Qing Ling feltplicated.

    However, Qing Shuang did not pay attention to this. Her cold expression was looking towards the right. When Qing Ling followed her gaze over, her face changed.

    There were several silhouettes there as well. The leading one was a handsome man with his hands behind his back, looking at Qing Shuang with a smile, not allowing her to take a step forth.

    ¡°It¡¯s Xuan Luo, why is he here?!¡± Qing Ling eximed with an ugly expression.

    Qing Shuang¡¯s face turned colder, since she knew the meaning behind Xuan Luo¡¯s gaze. If she helped Mu Chen, then Xuan Luo would also stand out to stop her.

    ¡®Mu Chen, I hope that you can break away from this situation swiftly.¡¯ Qing Shuang looked at Mu Chen from afar as she sighed in her heart.

    When Xuan Luo saw that Qing Shuang had stopped, he retracted his gaze before looking at Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette and muttered in his heart, ¡®What are the two of them fighting over?¡¯

    Due to the distance, although he knew that Mu Chen and Mo Xin were fighting over something, he wasn¡¯t sure what it was. Furthermore, he also wasn¡¯t sure if Mo Xin purposely went up intending to look for Mu Chen.

    ¡°That is the sinner whose name has been spreading like wildfire in the Ancient Buddha ntely?¡± While Xuan Luo felt doubtful in his heart, a gentle and charming voice resounded from the side.

    It was ady in ck clothes that possessed an extremely outstanding appearance. Her skin was snow-white with brows like crescent moons and she smiled with charm by the corner of her lips. She also possessed a sacred and noble aura that looked even more charming. It was someone blessed by the heavens.

    ¡°Haha, looks like Miss Xin¡¯er is pretty knowledgeable of my Ancient Buddha n¡¯s news.¡± Xuan Luo smiled.

    That woman named Xin¡¯er¡¯s gaze lit up as she replied, ¡°I am, after all, the Half-Holy Maiden of the Ancient Spirit n. So is it weird that I know some information?¡±

    Xuan Luo smiled as he nodded his head. Thisdy was called Bai Xin¡¯er, an extremely famous Half-Holy Maiden in the Ancient Buddha n. It was said that if she could aplish her mission in the Primordial Sacred Abyss, then she would be confirmed as the next Holy Maiden of the Ancient Spirit n. With such an identity, it was worth making friends with Xuan Luo.

    ¡°Furthermore...¡± Bai Xin¡¯er smiled as her gaze stopped at thedy beside Mu Chen. ¡°The one beside her is my greatest opponent in the Primordial Sacred Abyss this time.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s just a Lesser Earth Sovereign, there¡¯s nothing to fear. How can shepete with you?¡± Xuan Luo smiled as he swept his nce at Luo Li. There was also shock in his eyes when he saw Luo Li, but it was swiftly calmed down.

    ¡°Big Brother Xuan knows how to joke, indeed.¡± Bai Xin¡¯er smiled as she covered her lips.

    As the two of them spoke, more people gathered over as the killing intent behind Mo Xin¡¯s gaze grew denser. In the next moment, he abruptly took a step forth.

    A powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation also exploded like a volcano, and at the same time, Mo Xin¡¯s voice, which was filled with killing intent, echoed, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to ept my goodwill, then you can enjoy it in the prison of our Ancient Buddha n, impudent lowly sinner!¡±

 Chapter 1319 - Establishing Might

    Spiritual Energy akin to volcano swept out in the market, causing space to tremble and many of the spectating people had their expressions changed. They swiftly retreated, and even Perfected Earth Sovereigns looked at Mo Xin with fearful gazes. The reputation of the Ancient Buddha n¡¯s Young Master was fully justified.

    Under the fearful gazes, Mo Xin¡¯s gaze fixated on Mu Chen like a hawk. In the next moment, he took a step out and his silhouette flew towards Mu Chen.

    Even Perfected Earth Sovereigns could only see his afterimages.

    ¡°What swift speed!¡± The hearts of many trembled. Facing that speed, they probably wouldn¡¯t even have the time to defend against it before Mo Xin¡¯s attack reached them.

    ¡°You¡¯re still not qualified to speak those words to Mu Chen!¡± As Mo Xin shot over, Ling Xi was the first to be angered. In terms of identity, Mu Chen¡¯s status wasn¡¯t any lower than Mo Xin¡¯s. However, that fellow¡¯s speech was so prideful and had disregarded Mu Chen.

    Thus, Ling Xi¡¯s face turned cold and she waved her hand. Countless starlights integrated into the surroundings and formed a Spiritual Array, enveloping Mo Xin within it.

    Powerful Spiritual Energy swiftly gathered in the Spiritual Array, forming a realistic Dragon-Lion that roared as it emanated a ferocious aura and charged towards Mo Xin.

    ¡°Spiritual Array? Petty tricks.¡± Mo Xin ridiculed and did note to a stop. He threw a jab forth with violent Spiritual Energy gathered on his fist withyers of ck light enveloping his fist.

    That fist struck against the head of the Dragon-Lion. Space fluctuated and was torn apart as the mighty looking Dragon-Lion instantly shattered.

    Clearly, the Spiritual Array that Ling Xi had formed in thest minute couldn¡¯t pose any threat against Mo Xin.

    ¡°Since you want to stand out, then I¡¯ll deal with you first!¡± Shattering the Dragon-Lion in a fist, Mo Xin¡¯s silhouette shuttled through space and he appeared before Ling Xi. With terrifying Spiritual Energy enveloping his fist, he jabbed towards Ling Xi¡¯s chest with the intentions of killing.

    Mo Xin¡¯s attack was too swift and,pared to that, and it was a whole new level, even from Wu Tong.

    So when the jab flew over, Ling Xi lightly knitted her brows with countless spiritual seals frantically condensing. She had actually not chosen to defend, since she knew that the moment she managed to finish up her Spiritual Array, even Mo Xin would have to pay a price.

    Naturally, she would be heavily injured by Mo Xin, as well. It¡¯s a fighting technique of neither side winning.

    But when Mo Xin¡¯s attack approached Ling Xi, a hand suddenly grabbed onto her wrist and she was instantly pulled back.

    At the same time, Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette charged out like a leopard along with an ominous aura in his eyes as he charged towards Mo Xin.

    ¡°Finally not hiding behind a woman?¡± Seeing Mu Chen standing out, the ridicule hanging on Mo Xin¡¯s lips grew denser. However, his attack show no sign of easing up. On the contrary, the Spiritual Energy fluctuationing from his jab became denser.

    Evidently, he intended to destroy Mu Chen with a jab.

    Without any expression on his face, the Divine Pagoda shed in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes and the Spiritual Energy in his body was entirely being converted, amplified into the crystallised Spiritual Energy like a torrential wave that surged in his body

    Facing Mo Xin¡¯s ferocious jab, Mu Chen had thrown out a jab as well.

    Crystallised Spiritual Energy gathered on his fist, causing his entire arm to be crystallised, along with an indestructible fluctuation trembling in the air.

    Furthermore, the crystallised flickers brought along a bizarre fluctuation that even tainted the Spiritual Energy in this region.

    ¡°It¡¯s really the Divine Pagoda!¡± Mo Xin¡¯s eyes flickered. Amongst the Ancient Buddha n, the Divine Pagoda had the purest and most potent sealing ability. Any Spiritual Energy would be swiftly sealed upon contact.

    ¡°But it¡¯s useless against me!¡± Mo Xin snorted as a ck light flickered in his eyes. It was also a pagoda that appeared in his pupils, just that it was entirely ck.

    This ck pagoda was also rare in the Ancient Buddha n, only the purest bloodline of his Mo Bloodline could cultivate it. Although the pagoda also had sealing abilities, it wasn¡¯t as pure as the Divine Pagoda; it was darker and more sinister.

    The ck light turned Mo Xin¡¯s arm ck with torrential ck smoke, as if it had the ability to erode. As the smoke rose, it left ck marks in space from the corrosive ability.

    The two jabs of light and dark ferociously shed together in the next moment with an intense ck light and crystallised light exploding forth. They constantly tried to erode each other, and even the ground beneath their feet had copsed, leaving a huge cobweb-like crack on the ground as it spread out.

    Powerful Spiritual Energy swept out as Mu Chen and Mo Xin¡¯s bodies trembled. Mu Chen took ten-odd steps back with the stones in his path shattering into ashes.

    ¡°A mere Greater Earth Sovereign also dares to face me head-on?¡± Mo Xin only took a few steps back from this confrontation as he sneered.

    But when his voicended, he sensed a spatial fluctuation from his right and a silhouette appeared with a powerful jab shrouded in a crystallised luster.

    The sudden attack had caught Mo Xin by surprise, since Mu Chen was clearly blown away by his attack. So who was attacking him now?

    Mo Xin¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯tcking. He threw a palm out, shing with the crystallised fist.

    In this confrontation, Mo Xin was the one to suffer and his hand trembled before he flew out.

    As he retreated, Mo Xin¡¯s face was covered with shock b he flew back with a dark expression on his face and shock in his eyes. That¡¯s because in that instant, he had sensed that it was also Mu Chen who attacked him.

    ¡°How can there be two Mu Chens?¡± Mo Xin¡¯s heart was shocked.

    ¡°No, there¡¯s another one!¡± Mo Xin suddenly felt a Spiritual Energy fluctuation from his back and his pupils narrowed. But this time, he was caught by surprise as a powerful Spiritual Energy struck against his back.

    A terrifying power exploded and Mo Xin shot out like a cannonball, opening a path before he was buried in ruins.

    The entire market was in silence with many people had shock in their eyes. They never expected that this would be the oue between the confrontation of those two.

    In the first confrontation, Mu Chen was actually in the lower hand. But no one expected another identical Mu Chen with simr powers to cause Mo Xin to be in such a pathetic state.

    ¡°Are those spiritual clones? They¡¯re actually as powerful as his main body!¡± They were a little shocked as they looked at the three silhouettes standing. Those three Mu Chens emanated simr auras with powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations.

    When Qing Shuang¡¯s party saw this from far away, they had also gone silent. Qing Ling couldn¡¯t help rubbing her eyes with disbelief on her face. Evidently, the turnout of this situation had also surprised her.

    ¡°How... how can this be? What¡¯s going on with those two spiritual clones of his?!¡± Qing Ling widened her eyes as she stuttered.

    Qing Shuang¡¯s cold expression was also a little shocked, but she swiftly recovered. She took a deep nce at Mu Chen and she self-ridiculed, ¡°It looks like we¡¯ve all made a mistake. He¡¯s not simply a Greater Earth Sovereign...¡±

    With two clones having the same power as him, even if Mu Chen was just a Greater Earth Sovereign, the fighting power he possessed wasn¡¯t any weaker than a Perfected Earth Sovereign.

    It¡¯s no wonder why Mu Chen had remained calm despite the enmity being shown by Xuan Luo and Mo Xin. So it turned out that he really wasn¡¯t afraid of them.

    It¡¯s hrious that she even wanted to give him protection. Now that she saw it, it did seem like she¡¯s humiliating herself.

    Qing Ling pouted. She wanted to say something, but when she saw the three silhouettes, she had kept herself silent. Since Mu Chen could even cause Mo Xin to suffer in their confrontation, it was sufficient for her to store her arrogance.

    At the same time, Xuan Luo looked at this with a calm expression, since he knew about Mu Chen¡¯s information long ago. Thus, he wasn¡¯t surprised that Mo Xin would suffer from his carelessness.

    But when he saw those two clones, there was an unconceble ze of greed shing in the depths of his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s really the Three Pures...

    ¡°What luck, but when you¡¯re in my hand, that Peerless Divine Ability of yours will be mine!¡±

 Chapter 1320 - Confrontation

    The fight went against everyone¡¯s expectations and the noise here had turned silent with shocked gazes looking at Mu Chen.

    Those teams that still previously looked down on Mu Chen revealed grave expressions as they looked at Mu Chen with fear in their eyes.

    Indeed, how could anyone that came to the Primordial Sacred Abyss not have a thing or two?

    The ruins that Mo Xinnded in exploded and a silhouette slowly walked out. At this moment, Mo Xin was emitting an extremely dense ominous aura as he looked at Mu Chen with killing intent filling his eyes.

    Mo Xin clearly never expected that he would be in such a pathetic state from his confrontation with Mu Chen.

    All along, Mu Chen was just a sinner without any status in his eyes. Although Mu Chen¡¯s mother had a high position in the n, Mu Chen never enjoyed any resources from the Ancient Buddha n.

    Thus, Mo Xin had viewed Mu Chen in contempt, and he had paid the price for that.

    In his eyes, the worthless sinner had given him a taste of his own medicine.

    ¡°I never expected that there would be a day like this for me, Mo Xin. How unexpected.¡± Mo Xin wiped the blood off the corner of his lips as he looked at Mu Chen with an indifferent gaze.

    It looked like after the first time he suffered; Mo Xin finally saw this sinner of their Ancient Buddha n seriously...

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes. Since Mo Xin could be the Young Master of the Ancient Buddha n, then he must have a thing or two. At least after suffering such a significant loss, he could still contain the rage in his heart and started to treat this matter seriously. This type of person was a tough enemy.

    Mu Chen also knew that the reason why Mo Xin would be in such a pathetic state earlier was that thetter was caught by surprise from his Three Pures. With preparations, it wouldn¡¯t be that easy for him to obtain the same effect anymore.

    However, Mu Chen also did not feel regretful about it. If he¡¯s going to fight an opponent like Mo Xin with all their cards revealed, there¡¯s nothing he would fear.

    ¡°Your surprise has just started.¡± Mu Chen faintly smiled as he showed no sign of backing down from Mo Xin¡¯s killing intent.

    This match up had left many people startled. Judging from the looks of this, Mu Chen had really stood up against Mo Xin.

    ¡°Oh? Then let me have a look!¡± Mo Xin sneered as several silhouettes flew over from his side, three genuine Perfected Earth Sovereigns.

    Those people were clearly from the Ancient Buddha n, Mo Xin¡¯s subordinates.

    ¡°Sinner Mu Chen, how dare you disrespect Young Master Mo Xin. Surrender swiftly!¡± Those few experts of the Ancient Buddha n hollered as they looked at Mu Chen in rage.

    ¡°Where did these fliese from? You¡¯re also qualified to bark at my Young Master?¡± Long Xiang stood out from behind Mu Chen as he looked over with a dark gaze.

    ¡°Oh, Young Master? Can a sinner also be a Young Master? Long Xiang, looks like you¡¯ve progressed backward after all these years!¡± A Perfected Earth Sovereign that knew Long Xiang ridiculed.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we figure out after we fight?¡± Long Xiang smiled as his fist clenched together with powerful Spiritual Energy sweeping over.

    ¡°Perfected Earth Sovereign?! You¡¯ve also broken through to the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm?!¡± Sensing the powerful Spiritual Energy exploding from Long Xiang¡¯s body, the few Perfected Earth Sovereigns¡¯ eyes shivered. ording to what they knew, Long Xiang had been cut off from all resources from the Ancient Buddha n long ago. He had been at the Quasi-Earth Sovereign Realm for a long time and couldn¡¯t make that step. But he actually made his breakthrough after following the sinner for such a short amount of time?

    Ling Xi also walked out with a cold expression and countless spiritual seals flickered by her hand, swiftly integrating to the surroundings. With just a single order, they would be able to form a Spiritual Array.

    Luo Li also stood beside Mu Chen. Although she¡¯s a Lesser Earth Sovereign, spiritual light flickered in her eyes that emanated a dangerous aura.

    The two teams stood with high tension. A battle might break out at any moment now.

    The surrounding teams also retreated, fearing that they might be dragged into the battle.

    ¡°Mu Chen!¡± But as the tension drew, a voice suddenly rang out and everyone saw a team cutting through the crowd before they stood beside Mu Chen¡¯s party and looked at Mo Xin¡¯s party.

    Clearly, it was Wen Qingxuan¡¯s party that had left to gather information.

    ¡°The Wen n?¡± When Mo Xin saw Wen Qingxuan¡¯s team, he knitted his brows. He never expected Mu Chen to be acquainted with the Wen n.

    But only Wen Ziyu had stepped into the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm amongst Wen Qingxuan¡¯s party, so Mo Xin wasn¡¯t too afraid. But with the atmosphere ruined, Mo Xin had also gradually calmed down. This clearly wasn¡¯t the time to conduct an all-out battle with Mu Chen¡¯s party.

    Through his previous battle with Mu Chen, he knew that Mu Chen merely appeared to be a Greater Earth Sovereign, but his battle strength had exceeded most Perfected Earth Sovereigns.

    Furthermore, Mo Xin suspected that Mu Chen might have a stronger trump card.

    If what his guess was correct, then he would need to pay a great price, even if he could win.

    With so many wolves around, not to mention that fellow, Xuan Luo. Mo Xin suspected that Xuan Luo would make a move if he found an opportunity.

    At that time, all his hard work would be Xuan Luo¡¯s to enjoy. It was a situation that he didn¡¯t wish to see.

    Suppressing the killing intent in his heart, Mo Xin took a deep breath and the surging killing intent around him had also retracted. His eyes returned to being cold as he stared at Mu Chen. ¡°I will surely capture you and hand you over to the Grand Elder!¡±

    Mu Chen sneered, ¡°You¡¯re wee to try, anytime.¡±

    Taking a deep nce at Mu Chen, Mo Xin did not continue speaking before he waved his hand and left.

    The few experts of the Ancient Buddha n exchanged a look, since they did not expect Mo Xin, who hasmanded the wind and rain for his entire life, to actually bear the rage after being humiliated by the sinner and leave.

    ¡°He¡¯s truly the son of Qing Yanjing. Thank god that he¡¯s a sinner, or he might be another powerfulpetitor, aside from Xuan Luo.¡± They exchanged looks as they inwardly pondered before swiftly joining Xuan Luo.

    The battle that was on the verge of breaking out suddenly ended, making many people feel pity. After all, if the two parties fought, there would definitely be one who¡¯d lose, which they might even be able to fish some benefits from.

    When Qing Shuang and her party saw this, they also decided to leave, since they had no intentions of greeting Mu Chen. That¡¯s because Mu Chen¡¯s indifferent attitude had caused a little barrier in their hearts.

    However, they could sense Mu Chen¡¯s gaze from afar when they turned around. Mu Chen stared at Qing Shuang before he lightly nodded his head as a greeting. Clearly, he had also sensed their assistance earlier.

    Qing Shuang nodded her head towards Mu Chen before leaving with Qing Ling and her party.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s nothing to watch anymore.¡± Xuan Luo lightly smiled before he turned around and spoke to Bai Xin¡¯er beside him, ¡°Miss Xin¡¯er, I believe you will be interested in my information.¡±

    Rolling her ck pupils, Bai Xin¡¯er smiled in a pampered manner. ¡°Is it about the four Saint Heavenly Sovereigns?¡±

    Xuan Luo smiled as he turned around with Bai Xin¡¯er slightly raising her lips as she followed.

    Seeing that everyone left, Mu Chen held onto the mysterious bronze disk in his hand. From the reaction of Mo Xin, thetter should have also sensed something from this disk. But it wasn¡¯t as strong as Mu Chen, since Mo Xin did not touch it. Otherwise, Mo Xin would never let it go so easily.

    This item must be linked to the Ancient Buddha n and might even be rted to that ancestor of the n...

    ¡°Seems like I have to find an opportunity to study this.¡± Mu Chen muttered in his heart.

    ¡°Mu Chen, you¡¯re really causing trouble everywhere you go.¡± Wen Qingxuan spoke in a teasing tone. They did not split for a long time, and yet Mu Chen had already caused trouble.

    With a smile, Mu Chen asked, ¡°How is it? Anything?¡±

    He was naturally asking about the legacies of the four Saint Heavenly Sovereigns. It¡¯s just that he asked it casually since he did not think that Wen Qingxuan would be able to get any information so quickly.

    But in contrast to his expectations, Wen Qingxuan nodded.

    ¡°You got some?¡± Mu Chen was stunned. ¡®Isn¡¯t that efficiency too high?¡¯

    Wen Qingxuan gravely nodded her head. ¡°ording to the information, there will be a gathering tomorrow in the city, where urate pieces of information regarding the four Saint Heavenly Sovereigns will be disclosed.¡±

    ¡°Disclosed?¡± Mu Chen knitted his brows. Why would anyone disclose it with how precious those pieces of information were?

    ¡°Not for free, of course.¡± Wen Qingxuan smiled before she opened five fingers at Mu Chen. ¡°The entrance fee is 50,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.¡±

 Chapter 1321 - Qin Bubai

    However, Mu Chen and the rest did not pay the 50,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid that Wen Qingxuan had mentioned. That¡¯s because, when they arrived in the gathering the next day, the guards let them in after verifying their identities.

    In the damaged hall, Mu Chen and the rest saw many teams gathered here with powerful formations. Even the weakest had a Perfected Earth Sovereign in the team.

    Amongst them, he had seen Mo Xin, Xuan Luo, and Qing Shuang, whom he had met yesterday.

    ¡°Looks like the entrance fee is meant to block out those teams trying to fish for benefits.¡± Mu Chen finally understood the reason.

    ¡°But what¡¯s the initiator trying to do? Why would they share the information that they¡¯ve gathered?¡± Mu Chen knitted his brows soon after. That¡¯s because, under the general situation, if the initiator had such information, why didn¡¯t he want to fight for the treasure himself and disclose it to attract morepetitors?

    Mu Chen exchanged a look with Luo Li and Wen Qingxuan. He could see the same doubt in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Although they¡¯re doubtful, they still quietly waited since those doubts would be resolved after the initiator showed up.

    At their wait, more powerful teams entered and the entire hall turned quiet before Mu Chen, and the rest saw a silhouette walking into the hall under the escort of a team.

    When that person appeared, he had instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    Mu Chen had also directed his head to look at the slender man. He had a robust figure with a bright smile hanging on his face. However, the light asionally flickering in his eyes showed how extraordinary he was.

    Furthermore, Mu Chen could sense the powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuationing from that person. Under his estimation, that fluctuation wasn¡¯t something that just any Perfected Earth Sovereign could bepared to. That person wasn¡¯t simple!

    ¡°Haha, since everyone is here, let me introduce myself. I am Qin Bubai of the Three Saint Sect.¡± That man looked at everyone, cupped his fists andughed.

    ¡°Three Saint Sect?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered with shock on his face. He had also heard of the Three Saint Sect. It was a supreme force in the Great Thousand World that could be ranked amongst the top.

    That¡¯s because, in the Three Saint Sect, there was a total of three Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns!

    Although the teams weren¡¯t familiar with Qin Bubai, it looked like this person held a great position.

    ¡°This Qin Bubai is the Chief Disciple of the Three Saint Sect. He¡¯s extremely talented, already at the Pinnacle Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm with powerful strength. He even has great fame in the Great Thousand World.¡± Wen Qingxuan exined.

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head. Judging from his senses, Qin Bubai wasn¡¯t inferior to Xuan Luo and Mo Xin. No wonder he could remain so calm at such a situation.

    The Primordial Sacred Abyss was truly a ce with hidden dragons and crouching tiger.

    ¡°Brother Qin cut the unnecessary words. You should know the reason why we¡¯re all gathered here. So if you have the information regarding the four legacies, do tell us.¡± Xuan Luo said as he lightly smiled.

    When Xuan Luo spoke out, the other teams immediately echoed along.

    Qin Bubai smiled before saying, ¡°Everyone, I do indeed know about the four legacies, along with their urate information.¡±

    When he finished his words, the hall turned silent and many people looked at Qin Bubai with mes in their eyes. But more of them held doubt, since they clearly doubted whether that was the truth and wondered why Qin Bubai would want to reveal it.

    ¡°I believe everyone must be curious about why I didn¡¯t go take the treasures, knowing the information of the four Saint Heavenly Sovereigns, and disclosing them instead.¡± Seeing those gazes, Qin Bubai smiled. ¡°Simple, the manpower of our Three Saint Sect isn¡¯t enough for the task.¡±

    ¡°Then, which of the four ancestors do you know?¡± Someone asked. The so-called ¡°four ancestors¡± meant the four Saint Heavenly Sovereigns that died in the Primordial Sacred Abyss, including the ancestors from the Ancient Buddha n and Ancient Spirit n.

    Qin Bubai smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about any of them, but all four. The four of their legacies have appeared together.¡±

    The entire hall went into an uproar, with many people having disbelief written on their faces. One must know that the four legacies were hard to find, since they would continuously move. They even possessed spirituality, which made it hard for others to find them.

    But right now, Qin Bubai said that all four appeared at the same time? How could they not be in disbelief?

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to bluff about, since the four legacies contains the remnant wills of the four Ancestors. So if there¡¯s a reason for them to gather together, it¡¯s not impossible.¡± Qin Bubai said.

    ¡°What reason?¡± Mu Chen asked.

    Qin Bubai looked at Mu Chen. He did not show any contempt for Mu Chen being a Greater Earth Sovereign, since he knew about the confrontation between Mu Chen and Mo Xin yesterday.

    ¡°What else can be the reason for the four wills of the ancestors to join together?¡± Hearing Qin Bubai¡¯s words, Mu Chen briefly pondered before he slowly said, ¡°The four fallen Sky Monarchs.¡±

    ¡°What Brother Mu said is correct, the legacies of the four Sky Monarchs have bumped together with the four ancestors¡¯.¡± Qin Bubai said with a solemn expression.

    When he spoke out, not only the ordinary teams, but even Xuan Luo and Mo Xin had a change of expression.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the case. It was said that the four Ancestors and Sky Monarchs have fallen, but their wills that were left behind still viewed each other as great enemies. Since they¡¯ve bumped together, they will naturally call out to their friends to destroy the remnant wills of the other party.¡± Mu Chen finally understood the reason.

    Although it¡¯s a low chance, it happened. So Mu Chen had no idea if they¡¯re lucky or unlucky.

    ¡°When I entered the Primordial Sacred Abyss, I encountered the Temporal Storm that sent me to the location of the four legacies. I tried to enter, but I was blocked out by a will, that should be the remnant will of one of the four ancestors. He told me that I have to look for more experts to enter the legacy.¡±

    With a smile, Qin Bubai looked at everyone. ¡°So that is my motive.¡±

    ¡°Why are the wills of the four ancestors gathering people?¡± Mo Xin asked in a dark tone.

    Mu Chen raised his eyes and swept a nce at Mo Xin. ¡°Because the will of the four Sky Monarchs have also called out many experts of the Fiend ns. So I believe that they have the same motive as well, to destroy the remnant wills of the four Ancestors.¡±

    Hearing his words, many experts narrowed their eyes. If that¡¯s the case, then wouldn¡¯t that mean that they would have to face the experts of the Fiend ns to obtain the legacies of the four Ancestors?

    Mu Chen was calm about this, since he had encountered Shi Tianyou of the Corpse Demon n. Clearly, Shi Tianyou was just one of the experts sent by the Fiend ns to the Primordial Sacred Abyss.

    ¡°The matter this time is a little too big.¡± Mu Chen gently sighed.

    In the past, when Primordial Sacred Abyss opened, although there might be the asional fights between the Great Thousand World and Fiend ns, they¡¯re practically small fights that would break out upon encountering one another.

    But this time, if they wanted to obtain the greatest treasure, they would have to fight with their lives on the line.

    Luo Li, Ling Xi, and the rest nodded their heads with grave expressions. They initially wanted to search for treasures, but it had now developed into a confrontation between the younger generations of the Great Thousand World and Fiend ns.

    The Fiend ns were unfathomable and dangerous, but Mu Chen had no thoughts of giving up. As long as he could obtain the Eight-Divisional Pagoda of the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities, any danger was worth taking a risk.

    In the hall, many teams that were confident in themselves revealed a ferocious look. That¡¯s the inheritance of a Heavenly Sovereign, and if it was somewhere else other than the Primordial Sacred Abyss, how could they put a dip in it? If they could obtain it, then they would be able to use it to step into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, bing one of the pinnacle existences in the Great Thousand World.

    The Heavenly Sovereign Realm, a dream of many people in the Great Thousand World.

    Qin Bubai briefly looked at the silent hall before he smiled. ¡°If there is anyone that is not interested in the legacies of the four Ancestors, you may leave now.¡±

    No one spoke, since no one had opted to leave. Anyone that coulde to the Sacred Abyss was confident in their own strength. Although the Fiend ns were unfathomable, they would only know the oue after they fought.

    Furthermore, no one had a reason to cower from a fight with the Fiend ns, the great enemy of the Great Thousand World.

    Qin Bubai quietly waited and, seeing that no one left, a smile appeared on his face as his voice rang out, ¡°Since no one intends to back off from this, please make preparations today. We will head for the legacies of the four Ancestors tomorrow!¡±

    When Qin Bubai finished speaking, the eyes of many experts zed in the hall.

 Chapter 1322 - The Four Saint Pagodas

    When the next day arrived, the gathering point in the market was crowded with many people seeing the dominant teams gathering before heading towards the distance.

    Therge-scaled movement caused a shock amongst the other teams. But because of their inferior strength, they weren¡¯t qualified to participate in the gathering. Thus, it was also impossible for them to obtain information regarding the Four Ancestor Legacies, not to mention knowing the reason for thismotion.

    However, some teams had also swiftly moved and followed behind the big group from afar.

    The big group also did not pay attention to those following them. As what Qin Bubai had said, the experts of the Fiend ns would be gathering at the Four Ancestor Legacies, and if a battle broke out, those greedy fellows would be the ones suffering.

    ...

    Mu Chen, Wen Qingxuan and the two other teams also followed behind the big group, keeping a safe distance from the other teams, which was also what the other teams have been doing as well.

    Although they could barely be considered as one camp, everyone was clear that the four legacies weren¡¯t enough for all of them. If that time really came, the other teams would be theirpetitors.

    Thus, there was a need to maintain caution against the otherpetitors.

    ¡°This momentum is truly formidable.¡± Mu Chen looked at the massive momentum and couldn¡¯t help sighing. ording to his estimation, there were at least ten-odd elite teams here, and all of them could be considered the strongest in the Primordial Sacred Abyss.

    ¡°It means that the Four Ancestor Legacies are extremely dangerous.¡± Luo Li gently spoke out with a grave expression.

    Nodding his head, Mu Chen knew that the danger wasn¡¯t something that the Spirit-Pellet Butterfly Fairy¡¯s legacy could bepared to. If he wanted to obtain the Eight-Divisional Pagoda, then he would not only have to face thosepetitors from the same camp, he also had to deal with the Fiend ns.

    ¡°The situation in the Four Ancestor Legacies isn¡¯t clear, and if we happen to get separated, don¡¯t push yourself.¡± Mu Chen said solemnly as he looked at Luo Li. Luo Li also had her mission, to obtain the Ancient Spirit Channelling Light of the Ancient Spirit n. But she¡¯s only a Lesser Earth Sovereign, so she didn¡¯t pose muchpetitiveness in the Sacred Abyss where Perfected Earth Sovereigns ruled.

    If Luo Li stayed with him, he would be able to help her. But if they were separated due to unknown reasons, he¡¯s worried that something might happen to Luo Li.

    Sensing Mu Chen¡¯s care, Luo Li lightly smiled with her beauty shining upon this region while she nodded her head. ¡°Rest assured, I will not push myself.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore... don¡¯t underestimate me just because I am a Lesser Earth Sovereign. I have my own means.¡± Luo Li yfully blinked her eyes at Mu Chen cunningly.

    Mu Chen was stunned before nodding his head. Since Luo Li could say those words, that meant that she must have been prepared.

    ¡°If I have guessed correctly, thatdy beside Xuan Luo should be the Half-Holy Maiden of the Ancient Spirit n, and her objective is the Ancient Spirit Channelling Light, as well.¡± Luo Li gently spoke as she swept her gaze out.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Mu Chen narrowed his eyes and discovered the charmingdy beside Xuan Luo. With her looks, she¡¯s also a top-graded beauty. ¡°How do you know about that?¡±

    ¡°The intuition of a woman... because she has secretly looked at me many times.¡± Luo Li smiled.

    Mu Chen was speechless as he shook his head with a weak smile. The intuition of a woman was truly terrifying. They¡¯re even so sensitive towards those hidden gazes.

    ¡°That woman is a little shrewd.¡± Mu Chen said after a brief ponder. Although he did not have any contact with her, he could see Perfected Earth Sovereign experts around her at all times.

    She wasn¡¯t the same as Luo Li, because many people have been shut out by Luo Li when they tried to worm their way close without the slightest thought of pulling powerful people around her.

    Luo Li nodded her head with a smile. The means of that woman was truly something. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be wary of her.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head. That Half-Holy Maiden might be shrewd, but Luo Li also cannot be underestimated. Luo Li could pull the Luo God n onto the right path and rising meant that her intelligence wasparable to her beauty.

    As long as Luo Li was wary, that woman wouldn¡¯t be able to pose much of a threat to the former.

    As the two of them spoke, they suddenly sensed that the group had started to speed up. Clearly, the one leading, Qin Bubai had quickened his speed. Thus, they also did not continue to chat and followed the big group.

    They spent a day and night traveling, and when the nightscape enveloped over, the group cut into a mountain for resting, waiting for the next morning before they continued their journey.

    Under this speed, Mu Chen and the rest finally realised that the group had started to slow down by dusk of the second day.

    ¡°Everyone, we will soon reach our destination!¡± Qin Bubai¡¯s robust voice rumbled out.

    The group went into an uproar as gazes shot towards the distance and saw a bottomless abyss on the ground.

    The size of the abyss was indescribable. Looking from afar, it seemed like a boundless huge crater, as if it was a ck hole that sent a chill down the spine of those who looked at it.

    One side of the abyss was bright, as if there was a sun. On the other side, it was enveloped by a darkness that looked like a demonic realm.

    As light and darkness continuously eroded, space was also tattered under the erosion with the asional terrifying temporal storm roaring.

    ¡°This is the Gods Fall Abyss!¡± While Mu Chen and the rest were looking at the endless abyss with absent-mindedness, Wen Qingxuan¡¯s voice sounded from his side.

    ¡°The Gods Fall Abyss?¡± Mu Chen was stunned.

    ¡°In ancient times, the Four Ancestors fought with the Four Sky Monarchs of the Fiend ns here, and this bottomless abyss should be their masterpiece,¡± said Wen Qingxuan.

    ¡°This is also the ce where they fell. It¡¯s no wonder why their remnant wills gathered here after tens of thousands of years. Their obsession must be too deep, swearing to destroy the other party.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head with a grave expression as he narrowed his eyes to look at the darkness. The experts of the Fiend ns must have started to gather there, right?

    As they spoke, the group approached the border of the abyss and they gradually descended, while being enveloped by light.

    When Mu Chen and the rest descended, they immediately heard an aged voice that seemed like it had pierced through time and rang out in their minds.

    ¡°Helpers of the Great Thousand World, you guys are finally here...¡±

    Mu Chen and the rest exchanged looks, This aged voice must be one of the four Ancestors¡¯ remnant will.

    ¡°Senior, what do you need us to do?¡± Qin Bubai said as he cupped his fists.

    ¡°The Four Sky Monarch¡¯s remnant wills have been separately suppressed by the four of us to erase them through time. They have also sensed that they can no longer hold on, so they have summoned the Fiend ns along to destroy our suppression and free their remnant souls.¡±

    ¡°If they seed, they will be able to form a connection to the Fiend ns, and the Primordial Sacred Abyss will be pulled into the demonic realmpletely, which they can use to attack our Great Thousand World.¡±

    Hearing those words, everyone¡¯s hearts trembled with a drastic change in their expressions. If that was the case, then wouldn¡¯t they be pulled into the demonic realm as well?

    ¡°So we need your help to stop the Fiend ns from seeding!¡±

    When that voicended, Mu Chen and the rest raised their heads, as if they had sensed something. Thereafter, they saw a pagoda towering with distinct ck and white.

    Despite only having fouryers, the pagoda felt indestructible.

    ¡°Every singleyer holds the remnant soul of a Sky Monarch. Every soul that escapes means that one amongst the four of us has our remnant will annihted. If three souls of the Sky Monarch are released, the Four Saint Pagoda will be destroyed with the bnce destroyed, and the Sky Monarchs will be released.¡± As he spoke, the aged voice sounded solemn.

    ¡°As long as you guys can protect twoyers of the Four Saint Pagoda, you will be able to maintain the existence of the Four Saint Pagoda until they¡¯re destroyed.

    ¡°So failure or sess are all depending on you guys.¡±

    Hearing this, many people had grave expressions, since they never expected the situation to be so terrible. This was practically aplete breakout of war.

    ¡°Anyone that can protect the seal, he will be able to obtain the inheritance of that level!¡± When that voice resounded, many people had their eyes beaming with fire and dense greed. Did that mean that the one that seeded would be able to obtain the inheritance of a Saint Heavenly Sovereign?!

    Taking a deep breath, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes zed with mes as he nodded to his group with a soft voice, ¡°Prepare to move out.¡±

    For the Eight-Divisional Pagoda, he had no fear, even if he had to face Xuan Luo, Mo Xin or even the Fiend ns.

    Money could move a man¡¯s heart, and a Peerless Divine Ability could even get someone to put their lives on the line.

 Chapter 1323 - Flame Demon Clan

    When that aged voice finished speaking, many teams flew out and turned into streaks of light, heading towards the Four Saint Pagoda.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go as well!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s group also moved without any hesitation.

    Under their full speed, they appeared before the Four Saint Pagoda in just a few minutes. As they got close to it, they could sense the majestic aura of the Four Saint Pagoda.

    Standing before the pagoda, they felt as puny as ants.

    They could only see half of the Four Saint Pagoda, with the other half being enveloped by the endless darkness that they do not dare to look at. At this moment, the Fiend ns must be gathered on the other side as well...

    As the teams got close to the Four Saint Pagoda, the gate of the pagoda slowly opened with a deep voice that sounded like rumbling thunder with an ancient aura sweeping out.

    When the ancient gate opened, the eyes of many teams zed, but no one dared to recklessly enter and they looked at each other.

    ¡°*Cough* Ladies and gentlemen. I believe that everyone is clear now that the will of that Ancestor exined it to us... We must guard two floors of the pagoda, or the Four Saint Pagoda will be damaged by the remnant souls of the Sky Monarchs. At that time, none of us will be able to walk away intact.¡± As the initiator of this mission, Qin Bubai spoke out as he coughed.

    Everyone nodded their heads to his words in agreement.

    ¡°So I suggest for us to split up and try to maintain a certain fighting power at every level. We shouldn¡¯t be gathered together, since it would be unwise to do so.¡±

    The meaning behind Qin Bubai¡¯s words was clear. He suggested for everyone to split up or it might cause the otheryers to be weakened. Furthermore, there would also be intensepetition between each other.

    ¡°I¡¯m from the Ancient Buddha n, so I will naturally be in theyer where my Ancestor resides.¡± Xuan Luo faintly smiled as he clearly expressed his intention.

    ¡°Same with me.¡± Mo Xin said as he cast a nce at Xuan Luo without any expression.

    Qin Bubao did not give any response, but had felt slightly relieved. Xuan Luo and Mo Xin were both formidable opponents, and as long as they¡¯re not on the sameyer as him, there would be a higher chance of him obtaining the inheritance.

    ¡°I will choose theyer of Heaven Rising Ancestor.¡± Qing Bubai smiled.

    ¡°I choose Spear Ancestor.¡± A robust man stood out with an astonishing ominous aura shrouding him. Clearly, he must have experienced countless ughters.

    Sensing the ominous aura on this person, Mu Chen knew that the former must be a Demon yer. Furthermore, he must also be a genuine High Rank Demon yer!

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I will go for the Great Spirit Ancestor.¡± A gorgeous beauty spoke out beside Xuan Luo.

    As they expressed where they stood, the other teams also made their choices.

    ¡°Qing Xuan, Big Sister Ling Xi, and Long Xiang should follow Luo Li to theyer of the Great Spirit Ancestor.¡± Mu Chen turned around and spoke to the three of them.

    Although Luo Li had her own decision, Mu Chen still gave her those powerful members in the group to her for safety reasons.

    As for himself, he didn¡¯t need their help too much. After all, he had the Three Pures, so he had the advantage in numbers. Not to mention that he still had the ck Dragon Army with him.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s distribution, Luo Li briefly pondered, but she did not refuse, since she knew that Mu Chen was worried about her, something that made her feel warm in her heart.

    ¡°Then you must be careful, as well.¡± Luo Li did not talk too much, but looked at Mu Chen with dense concern in her eyes.

    In just a few minutes, everyone there had made their choice. Generally, there were Perfected Earth Sovereigns in almost everyyer. Naturally, those people would also be the strongestpetitors for the legacies.

    Mu Chen and Luo Li have also expressed theyer that they would be going to. Their choice did not cause anymotion, since they were only a Lesser Earth Sovereign and Greater Earth Sovereign, so not many people paid attention to the two of them.

    However, Xuan Luo and Mo Xin sneered as they looked at Mu Chen.

    On the other hand, that gorgeous beauty, Bai Xin¡¯er, looked at Luo Li with her eyes flickering.

    Once the distribution waspleted, they couldn¡¯t hold on anymore and they flew out, turning into streaks of light as they charged into the ancient pagoda.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Mu Chen waved his hand and flew into the Four Saint Pagoda with Luo Li and the rest closely following behind him.

    ...

    When he entered the Four Saint Pagoda, Mu Chen could sense the spatial fluctuations around him. In the next instant, the scenery around him had started to change.

    It was a deste forest and mountain with everything dried up. Mu Chen only swept his gaze over before looking in the east. He could faintly sense a faint boundless fluctuation that made him feel greatly pressured.

    That boundless fluctuation had traces of coldness in it, which seemed to contain an endless evil. Just a faint sense of it made Mu Chen feel dense fear in his heart.

    ¡°A remnant soul and the will of the Sky Monarch and Ancestor should be there.¡± Mu Chen fell into thoughts. It looked like he had to rush there as soon as possible. Otherwise, the experts of the Fiend ns might take the opportunity and destroy the suppression to release the remnant soul of the Sky Monarch. At that time, this entireyer would be doomed.

    Thinking about it, Mu Chen no longer hesitated. He tapped his feet and flew up to a thick tree branch with his silhouette leaving afterimages in the forest, traveling at his full speed.

    Although it might be faster if he traveled through the air, that would also make him a target that attracted attention. Something that Mu Chen didn¡¯t wish to do with the Fiend ns around in thisyer as well.

    Fortunately, Mu Chen was still traveling at a swift speed despite being in the forest.

    The blurred figure shuttled across the forest, and in that instant, when it flew across this region, Mu Chen heart suddenly went alert and he instantly came to a stop.

    The dried-up tree before him was suddenly set aze with ck mes and a terrifying temperature that emanated out, causing the space in this region to suddenly distort.

    As the ck mes zed, ps suddenly rang out and Mu Chen saw two silhouettes slowly walk out from the mes.

    Directing his gaze over, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed as he saw the hair of those two silhouettes zing with ck mes.

    ¡°We previously encountered two women from the Great Thousand World, and Boss went to chase after them. I never expected that we would still encounter another unfortunate fellow.¡± Those two silhouettes with ck mes for their hair looked at Mu Chen with cold flickers and killing intent shing in their eyes.

    ¡°There¡¯s a great gap in our strength. ording to the ranking of their Great Thousand World, he¡¯s a mere Greater Earth Sovereign, practically an ant.¡± The other person said indifferently as he looked at Mu Chen without any emotion in his eyes.

    ¡°The Fiend ns?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s brows raised as he smiled while looking at the two people.

    In his perception, the strength of those two wasn¡¯t weak. They¡¯re both at the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm; however, they¡¯reparable to ordinary Perfected Earth Sovereigns.

    ¡°Wrong, we¡¯re from the me Demon n. The Fiend ns is a name that your Great Thousand World has given us.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head as he smiled. ¡°Whatever. Who cares about your names when you¡¯re about to die?¡±

    The two experts of the me Demon n were briefly stunned before theyughed, giving Mu Chen an even colder look.

    ¡°I will burn him bit by bit with the demonic mester.¡± One of them tilted his head to the side and dered brutally.

    ¡°Right, what do the two women that the two of you have previously spoke about look like?¡± Mu Chen suddenly asked with a smile.

    Towards his question, the two experts of the me Demon n looked at him as if they¡¯re looking at a fool. Clearly, they haD no intention of telling him this information.

    ¡°Looks like I can only forcefully tear your lips apart, then.¡± Mu Chen shrugged as he smiled.

    ck mes gushed out from the two experts of the me Demon n like a volcano. As the demonic mes swept out, patches of the forest were set aze.

    ¡°Fool, we will let you beg for deathter!¡± Torrential demonic mes swept out as the two silhouettes pounced forth along with a zing heatwave that enveloped towards Mu Chen.

    The two of them were incredibly cunning. Even if Mu Chen only appeared to be a Greater Earth Sovereign, they still attacked together with extreme caution.

    However, Mu Chen faintly smiled in response to them. ¡°Taking advantage in numbers?¡±

    Mu Chen also flew out and the two experts of the me Demon n abruptly narrowed their eyes when they saw two simr silhouettes beside Mu Chen as he ferociously charged at them.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Instantly, the hearts of those two from the me Demon n sank. They knew that they had kicked the metal wall this time.

 Chapter 1324 - Commander of the Flame Demon Clan

    A muffled voice echoed throughout the deste forest as ck mes wreaked havoc like a tornado that burnt patches of the mountain and forest into ashes.

    However, those ck mes did notst for long as they gradually died down.

    A silhouette slowly walked out from the charred forest. It was Mu Chen, who had lowered his head to look at his ckened hands. Spiritual Energy surged and the ck swiftly disappeared, along with the burnt wounds on his hands.

    There were two silhouettes kneeled on the ground behind him, whose heads were hung low. Even the ck mes in their hair had been extinguished along with their lives taken. There was still a shock of disbelief on their faces, since they never expected a Greater Earth Sovereign to be so powerful.

    ¡°It¡¯s really them...¡± Mu Chenzily looked at the two corpses before raising his head and look at another direction with his brows lightly knitted.

    The previous battle held no suspense. Although Mu Chen was only a Greater Earth Sovereign, his fighting power had exceeded ordinary Perfected Earth Sovereigns, whereas the two experts of the me Demon n had just reached the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm, at best. Thus, they could only die after facing Mu Chen.

    However, from the information that he got from the two experts of the me Demon n before they died, he got more information regarding the two that they were previously speaking about...

    Just as he had guessed, those two were Qing Shuang and Qing Ling of the Ancient Buddha n. After all, they¡¯re the only ones in thisyer that were women.

    The two of them seemed to have encountered themander of this me Demon n¡¯s team. Although they weren¡¯t clear of thatmander¡¯s strength, they could force Qing Shuang to such a pathetic state so thatmander must be an existenceparable to a Pinnacle Perfected Earth Sovereign.

    Mu Chen looked into that direction and briefly pondered. He was hesitating if he should help them. After all, he didn¡¯t have any good impression of the Ancient Buddha n.

    Although his mother was also from the same bloodline as Qing Shuang, they stood and watched his mother be imprisoned without doing anything, which made Mu Chen hold a grudge.

    After a brief pondering, Mu Chen flung his lips aside as his feet tapped on the ground and flew out like a great roc towards their location.

    Although he held a grudge against the Ancient Buddha n, Qing Shuang still showed actions of helping him when he encountered trouble. Just based on this point alone, he cannot stand and watch them.

    There¡¯s no need for his grudge against the Ancient Buddha n to implicate someone unrted, or he would be too petty.

    ...

    A fist shrouded in ck mes descended from the sky with its terrifying might shattering space and brought along a destructive aura.

    In a pathetic state, Qing Shuang held onto Qing Ling¡¯s wrist as the spiritual light on her body exploded.

    A ming fist flew from the back and struck against a mountain, instantly shattering that mountain into countless rocks before beingpletely reduced to ashes by the ck mes.

    When Qing Ling, who was held by Qing Shuang, saw that destructive prowess, her face had turned pale.

    ¡°Haha, two beauties, why are you guys trying so hard? Just surrender and let me taste the women of the Great Thousand World!¡± A burst of ear-piercingughter rang out.

    ck mes flew over with a robust man in it. His hair was also zing in ck mes with fire runes engraved on his face as he looked at the two silhouettes before him with lust and licked his lips.

    ¡°Big Sister Qing Shuang, don¡¯t care about me and go!¡± Sensing the zing fluctuation, Qing Ling said with her face paled. Previously, when she came to this region, they encountered the experts of the so-called ¡°me Demon n¡±. Qing Shuang was caught by surprise and ended up injured, and they could only choose to escape.

    But the expert from the me Demon n behind was also powerful. Even if Qing Shuang wasn¡¯t injured, she could only manage to barely fend him off. Now that she¡¯s injured, along with a burden, the situation naturally got worse.

    ¡°No!¡± Qing Shuang gritted her teeth. She could sense the violence and desire in the eyes of that me Demon n. If Qing Ling fell into his hand, even death might be a relief.

    ¡°You leave first. I¡¯ll hold him off!¡± A chill gathered in Qing Shuang¡¯s eyes as she clenched her teeth.

    ¡°Big Sister Qing Shuang, you¡¯re not his opponent right now!¡± Qing Ling said anxiously.

    ¡°If we continue to be tanged with him, it¡¯s just a matter of time before the two of us are captured.¡± Qing Shuang spoke out sharply.

    Biting her lips, tears welled up in Qing Ling¡¯s eyes as she nodded her head before she shot towards another direction.

    Qing Shuang stopped as she turned around and looked at that expert from the me Demon n who was pursuing them.

    ¡°Haha, sacrificing yourself to save others? How touching.¡± The me Demon n¡¯s expert slowed down as he looked at Qing Shuang with a teasing gaze before looking at her body with greed.

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll enjoy your body first.¡± The me Demon n¡¯s expert licked his lips as he said with his eyes narrowed.

    The coldness in Qing Shuang¡¯s eyes grew denser as she clenched her fist. An azure longsword appeared in her hand with an icy aura emanating out, causing even the atmosphere to freeze.

    That longsword looked like it was made of ice, and when it appeared, an ice-blue lustre slowly spread out that vaguely turned this entire region into an ice world. Clearly, it was a genuine High Rank Saint Artifact.

    When themander of the me Demon n saw this, his eyes briefly narrowed before he chuckled and raised his hand as ck mes condensed, instantly turning it into a bead of ck mes.

    The ck mes gushed out with endless mes. Furthermore, that mes seemed to be able to trigger the dark side of a person, and looking for a long time could even cause the consciousness of a person to nk. That bead must also be an extraordinary item!

    Themander of the me Demon n shot out with countless pythons of ck mes shooting out with ck mes that seemed like magma in the mouth of those pythons, ferociously pounced towards Qing Shuang.

    Qing Shuang¡¯s face was cold and the longsword in her hand trembled as cold aura gathered over. By the time those pythons approached, it had turned into an ice prison that enveloped her.

    ¡°Hehe.¡± When themander of the me Demon n saw this scene, he had slyly smiled.

    The pythons exploded as the ck mes wreaked havoc, practically wiping out the icy world that Qing Shuang had constructed from the explosions.

    A mouthful of blood spewed from Qing Shuang¡¯s mouth. She was already heavily injured, to begin with, and suffering this attack from themander of the me Demon n; her injuries had worsened. Even the Spiritual Energy in her body fluctuated, making her feel a stinging pain all over her body.

    ¡°Haha! Beauty,e to me!¡± Themander of the me Demon nughed as he appeared before Qing Shuang, grabbing towards her pearly-white neck.

    When Qing Ling saw this from afar, she practically felt despair.

    Qing Shuang did not have any ripple in her eyes as she watched the Commander of the me Demon ning in her direction. After that, her eyes shed with resolution as she formed seals, and the Spiritual Energy in her body grew violent.

    She¡¯s intending on self-destructing!

    ¡°Big Sister Qing Shuang!¡± When Qing Ling felt the violent Spiritual Energy, her face paled and she yelled with her voice trembling.

    ¡°Fool!¡± The Commander of the me Demon n¡¯s face drastically changed as he gritted his teeth and wanted to retreat.

    But when he was about to retreat, two silhouettes had suddenly appeared before him with two jabs enveloped in a crystallised lustre shot towards his chest with boundless Spiritual Energy gathering over.

    That attack came too suddenly, but themander of the me Demon n swiftly threw his palms forth with ck mes zing on them.

    However, those two silhouettes did not pay any attention to the overbearing ck mes and struck the palms of themander.

    A deep explosion rang out with themander of the me Demon n trembling before he was blown back. However, what he was shocked about wasn¡¯t regarding the power of those two silhouettes. But there¡¯s a crystallised lustre spreading out on his hand that caused his ck mes to turn dim, as if they were being swiftly sealed!

    ¡°What¡¯s this?!¡± Themander eximed as his silhouette retreated. The violent energy in his body moved to resist the crystallised lustre.

    When themander of the me Demon n retreated, a silhouette appeared before Qing Shuang. He looked at the violent Spiritual Energy raging in Qing Shuang¡¯s body and knitted his brows before putting his palm on her chest.

    A crystallised lustre burst out and burrowed into Qing Shuang¡¯s body, temporarily sealing the raging Spiritual Energy in her body.

    As her Spiritual Energy gradually calmed down, Qing Shuang opened her eyes a little and saw a familiar youthful face before her.

    ¡°Mu Chen...¡± She was startled, and just when she wanted to speak, she cked out.

    When she was about to fall, Mu Chen stretched his hand out to embrace her waist and looked at the fainted Qing Shuang while helplessly knitting his brows.

    ¡°Which scrap is this that dares to ruin things for thismander?!¡± After Mu Chen held onto Qing Shuang, a raging holler rang out behind him.

 Chapter 1325 - Fighting the Flame Demon

    Hearing the roar from his back, Mu Chen embraced Qing Shuang¡¯s waist while turning around and looked at the Commander of the me Demon n with an indifferent gaze.

    At this moment, thetter was looking at him like a ferocious beast.

    Facing his rage, Mu Chen did not respond, but merely cast a nce into the distance. Qing Ling, who had fled a distance away had returned at this moment.

    ¡°Mu Chen?¡± When she saw Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette, Qing Ling was stunned. But when she saw Mu Chen hugging the fainted Qing Shuang, her gaze turnedplicated. She did not expect that Mu Chen woulde to save them when they¡¯re in trouble.

    Mu Chen gently patted with his palm as Spiritual Energy enveloped Qing Shuang¡¯s figure and sent her to Qing Ling. ¡°Watch her.¡±

    Qing Ling swiftly held onto Qing Shuang and gritted her teeth as said in a soft tone, ¡°Thanks!¡±

    In the past, she did not hold Mu Chen, who was only a Greater Earth Sovereign, with much importance. She even felt that Mu Chen was arrogant for not epting their help.

    At this moment... she felt regretful and ashamed of her previous views.

    Although this youth before her possessed the bloodline of the Ancient Buddha n, he did not use any resources of the Ancient Buddha n. But even so, his achievements weren¡¯t any weaker than Mo Xin and Xuan Luo.

    To a certain degree, he¡¯s even more outstanding than the two of them.

    ¡°Be careful. He¡¯s powerful.¡± Qing Ling couldn¡¯t help reminding when she retreated. After all, she witnessed the power of the me Demon n. Even Qing Shuang, at her peak, only barely managed to fend him off.

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head with his gaze was fixated on themander of the me Demon n. He could sense a faint threat.

    After all, the reason why he could beat themander of the me Demon n was by surprise. With preparations, it won¡¯t be easy to obtain simr effects.

    The ck and white-robed Mu Chen also flew over and stood beside Mu Chen, the three of them were staring at themander of the me Demon n.

    Under the three gazes, the violence in the eyes of themander retreated, reced with graveness.

    With his eyesight and senses, Mu Chen was more powerful than the two experts of the me God n. Thus, he could sense that although Mu Chen was only a Greater Earth Sovereign, his fighting strength definitely exceeded that, which he had already figured out from their previous confrontation.

    ¡°Brat, hand the two women over, and thismander will let you go!¡± Themander of the me Demon n spoke as his gaze flickered.

    However, Mu Chen only smiled in response before his gaze suddenly turned sharp. ¡°Get lost.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The violence rose back in themander of the me Demon n. Although Mu Chen didn¡¯t seem to be easy to deal with, it¡¯s absolutely not tolerable for someone to dare to speak to him in this manner!

    ¡°You sneak-attacked me earlier and gained the advantage. Since you¡¯re courting death, thismander will fulfill your wish!¡±

    Themander savagely smiled before he stomped his foot. The entire region trembled. ck mes swept out from his body as the temperature in this region instantly surged, even the atmosphere around here started to burn.

    A powerful pressure burst out from the me Demon n¡¯smander.

    As Qing Ling sensed that pressure, her face uncontrobly changed. The strength of thismander must already be at the Pinnacle Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm.

    Facing such an opponent, even Xuan Luo and Mo Xin would find it troublesome.

    ¡°me Demon Hand!¡± Themander sinisterly looked at Mu Chen before his hand abruptly pped down. Instantly, ck mes gathered over and turned into a massive demonic palm of mes that covered the sky while flying towards Mu Chen.

    Before the palmnded, the earth down below had already copsed with the mountain forest turning into an ocean of mes.

    As the palm whistled, Mu Chen narrowed his eyes before he took a deep breath. Instantly, three boundless streaks of Spiritual Energy shot out from the three of them.

    Three Spiritual Energies converged together and became like a pir that stood between the heavens and earth and shed with that demonic palm.

    The whole region trembled with ck mes and Spiritual Energy wreaking havoc.

    As the two ferocious attacks shed, the figure of the me Demon n¡¯smander appeared before Mu Chen with the pearl in his hand that unleashed countless beams.

    ¡°Spirit Trapping Demonic Net!¡± Those beams intertwine into a massive that enveloped the three Mu Chen.

    ¡°Heh, falling into my demonic, even if you¡¯re a Perfected Earth Sovereign in your Great Thousand World, you will still die!¡± Themander sneered after seeing that his attack had seeded.

    However, a dazzling Spiritual Energy burst out like a zing sun from the demonic. In the next instant, a massive purplish-golden lustre was formed in the.

    The purplish-golden lustre emanated an immortal aura that, under the erosion, had quickly destroyed the demonic.

    ¡°Divine Immortal Runes - Myriad Transformation, Divine Immortal Fist!¡± When the was destroyed, a holler roared as themander of the me Demon n squinted his eyes. A myriad foot-high purplish-golden fist that carried a terrifying power like a deity shattered space as it smashed towards him.

    ¡°me Demonic Shield!¡± Themander of the me Demon n held onto the pearl and zing mes swept out, turning into a massive shield of ck mes with skull runes carved on it.

    The huge fist mmed against the shield and the two terrifying powers shed together. However, the fist emanated an immortal light that seemed to have suppressed the zing demonic mes.

    Thus, the shield onlysted for a few breaths before it exploded. Themander of the me Demon n was like a cannonball as he shot back and mmed into a mountain, causing the entire mountain to crumble from the impact.

    But huge stones burst out as the me Demon n¡¯smander soared into the sky and looked at the distance with a solemn expression. A purplish-golden silhouette stood on the horizon with three Mu Chens coldly staring at him from the shoulder of that massive silhouette.

    ¡°So this is the so-called ¡®Sovereign Celestial Body¡¯ of the Great Thousand World?¡± Themander of the me Demon n¡¯s gaze flickered with a cold gaze.

    ¡°Nevermind, I¡¯ll show you the means of my me Demon n today!¡± Themander of the me Demon n¡¯s hands joined together with ck mes shing in his eyes, as if they wanted to ze his eyes.

    The sky behind him violently trembled with ck mes violently gathering together. A few breathster, a myriad foot-high ck demonic statue gathered behind themander of the me Demon n.

    That demonic statue was enveloped in ck mes, and with a nce, it was filled with violence and killing intent.

    A terrifying pressure emanated from the demonic statue.

    Looking at this from afar, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed with shock on his face. He clearly never expected that themander of the me Demon n would be so troublesome. This means alone was extremely shocking to him.

    ording to his estimation, ordinary Perfected Earth Sovereigns weren¡¯t a match for this me Demon n¡¯smander.

    Mu Chen took a deep breath and his face turned solemn. The strength of the me Demon n¡¯smander was truly powerful. It looked like a great battle was unavoidable.

    He formed seals with a single hand and the Immortal Golden Body burst out with purplish-golden lustre, along with a powerful pressure that emanated out.

    But all of a sudden, a powerful cold aura gushed out, which startled Mu Chen and themander of the me Demon n. The both of them directed their gazes over and saw that Qing Shuang had woken up with a longsword in her hand that was fixated on themander of the me Demon n.

    ¡°This troublesome woman!¡± Themander of the me Demon n¡¯s face sunk, since dealing with Mu Chen was troublesome enough. If Qing Shuang joined him, even he would lose the battle.

    His face briefly flickered before he snickered at Mu Chen, ¡°Consider yourself lucky, this time. If we meet the next time, I¡¯ll use my demonic status to crush your Sovereign Celestial Body!¡±

    The demonic statue suddenly turned into a ck hurricane with ck mes that swept him away at a stunning speed.

    Mu Chen never expected that this fellow would be so decisive, leaving him briefly stunned. Looking in the direction where themander of the me Demon n fled towards, he couldn¡¯t help knitting his brows.

    Although it was just a brief exchange, he had learned the formidability of the Fiend ns.

    That fellow could be considered amongst the top of the Fiend ns in the Primordial Sacred Abyss. It¡¯s just that he had no idea how many more of such experts he would encounter in thisyer...

    Mu Chen slowly retracted his eyes before pursing his lips. It looked like it wouldn¡¯t be an easy task for him to obtain the Eight-Divisional Pagoda...

 Chapter 1326 - Qing Yanjingâ€™s News

    ¡°I didn¡¯t need your help to deal with him.¡± Looking in the direction where themander of the me Demon n fled in, Mu Chen turned around as he said to Qing Shuang.

    He could tell that Qing Shuang was barely holding on, and it was just an act.

    If Qing Ling had heard this in the past, she would probably start ridiculing Mu Chen. But after witnessing Mu Chen¡¯s means, she nodded her head in agreement.

    Qing Shuang¡¯s face turned pale once again and she pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s that fellow being too afraid of you, so he ran when I appeared.¡±

    Although Qing Shuang was prideful, she knew her limits. Since Mu Chen could see that she was acting, how could themander of the me Demon n not?

    But thetter still chose to escape because the pressure he felt from Mu Chen was too strong and he wasn¡¯t confident about winning.

    Mu Chen smiled as he shook his head. ¡°How¡¯re your injuries?¡±

    ¡°I can recover with a brief rest.¡± Qing Shuang nodded her head. After all, as a Perfected Earth Sovereign, her vitality was extremely powerful.

    ¡°Thanks for this.¡± Qing Shuang gently said as she stared at Mu Chen. She knew that if Mu Chen hadn¡¯t appeared in time, she and Qing Ling would probably be in a miserable state by now, since she had a taste of how violent thatmander of the me Demon n was.

    Mu Chen waved his hand. ¡°You tried to help me earlier, so consider our debts settled.¡±

    When he finished his words, he turned around and was about to leave.

    ¡°Mu Chen, why don¡¯t we move together? We have no idea how many members of the Fiend ns are in the Four Saint Pagoda, so it¡¯s safer for us to stay together.¡± Qing Ling quickly said when she saw that Mu Chen was about to leave.

    That previous incident had utterly terrified her. Furthermore, Qing Shuang¡¯s injuries haven¡¯t recovered yet. So if Mu Chen left, they would be doomed if they encountered a powerful member of the Fiend ns.

    Mu Chen¡¯s brows were raised. If Qing Shuang recovered, she would be a powerful help. However, he wasn¡¯t used to traveling with someone he wasn¡¯t familiar with.

    ¡°If you¡¯re interested, I can tell you things about the Ancient Buddha n, including... your mother.¡± Qing Shuang softly said after a brief ponder.

    Mu Chen stopped before waving his hand. ¡°Come along, then.¡±

    As he spoke, he waved his sleeve and a spiritual lustre surged, sweeping over Qing Shuang and Qing Ling before they bolted towards the distance.

    ...

    ¡°How¡¯s my mother?¡± As they traveled, Mu Chen took the initiative to ask after a long silence.

    ¡°Aunt Jing is going great.¡± Qing Shuang and Qing Ling said after exchanging a gaze.

    Mu Chen sneered, ¡°Being imprisoned is good?¡±

    Qing Shuang shook her head. ¡°You have no idea that with Aunt Qing¡¯s position in the Ancient Buddha n and her strength, even the Grand Elder can¡¯t suppress herpletely.¡±

    ¡°Sometime earlier, the Grand Elder and Aunt Jing seemed to have some conflicts, in which she had gained full control of the n protection array of the Ancient Buddha n, and the Grand Elder was forced to take a step back.¡±

    ¡°The oue of it was that no Heavenly Sovereign of the Ancient Buddha n are allowed to make a move against you.¡± Qing Shuang then looked at Mu Chen and continued, ¡°Aunt Jing is willing to be imprisoned for you. Otherwise, even the Ancient Buddha n would have to pay a great price to forcefully imprison her.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled as he recalled the time he barged into the Ancestral Land of the Ancient Buddha n some time ago, and it was his mother that personally helped him to escape.

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder why, even though I¡¯ve gradually caught the attention of the Ancient Buddha n, there¡¯s no Heavenly Sovereign that made a move against me. So it was my mother that helped me.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze turnedplicated as he felt warmth in his heart. Even if he never felt her embrace after being an infant, he had no idea that his mother had been using another method to protect him.

    This was a form of unconditional love.

    Pursing his lips together, Mu Chen faintly, suddenly said, ¡°You guys said that my mother belongs to your Qing Bloodline. So why are you guys sitting and watching while she¡¯s imprisoned?¡±

    Qing Shuang gently sighed, ¡°There are many factions in the Ancient Buddha n, with the Xuan and Mo Bloodline being the most powerful. Our Qing Bloodline was once powerful when the leader of the Qing Bloodline was Aunt Jing¡¯s father, your maternal grandfather.

    ¡°But after his death, the Qing Bloodline started to deteriorate. Not long after that, Aunt Jing left the Ancient Buddha n and disappeared for ten-odd years, which should be the period where she met your father and had you.

    ¡°By the time Aunt Jing returned, she was imprisoned by the Elder Association for bloodline leakage. At that time, most of the Elders¡¯ seats had fallen in the hands of the Xuan and Mo Bloodlines. Even if our Qing Bloodline tried to fight for it, it was futile for us to change the situation.

    ¡°Furthermore, there are some in the Qing Bloodline that have some dissatisfaction for Aunt Jing. After all, she was determined to be the next leader of our Qing Bloodline, but she had abandoned her responsibility.

    ¡°Because of all sorts of reasons, Aunt Jing has been imprisoned...¡±

    Mu Chen knitted his brows. ¡°Not everyone wants to be the leader of your Qing Bloodline. Why force your ideals onto my mother?¡±

    Although he hadn¡¯te in contact with her, he could sense that his mother wasn¡¯t the leading-type, nor would she want to bear the responsibility of the entire Qing Bloodline.

    Qing Shuang bitterly smiled. ¡°Who can be clear about that stuff? However, most of the Qing Bloodline still hold Aunt Jing with respect. Furthermore, they¡¯ve always been trying to break her free.¡±

    After a brief silence, Mu Chen¡¯s expression calmed down. Qing Shuang did not need to lie to him because he would find out sooner orter if it was false.

    ¡°When I break through to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, I will head to the Ancient Buddha n to rescue my mother.¡± Mu Chen took a deep breath before he said with a resolution.

    Qing Shuang and Qing Ling were stunned before they exchanged a nce. Break through to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm? They could sense the confidence in Mu Chen¡¯s tone that made them feel speechless. After all, the Heavenly Sovereign Realm was too far to reach. Even though Qing Shuang was already a Perfected Earth Sovereign, with only a step away from the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, only she knew how difficult it was to cross that level.

    In the massive Great Thousand World, perhaps a Perfected Earth Sovereign could be a tyrant. But only Heavenly Sovereigns coulde in contact with the top of the Great Thousand World.

    Earth Sovereigns were Kings, ruling a region. On the other hand, Heavenly Sovereigns were Emperors that overlooked the Kings from high above.

    If it was someone else confidently saying that they would step into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, they might inwardly shake their heads. But they could vaguely feel that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t just boasting, since this youth had relied on himself toe this far without the resources of the Ancient Buddha n.

    Although he was only a Greater Earth Sovereign, he could even force an expert like themander of the me Demon n to retreat, an achievement that wasn¡¯t at all inferior to Xuan Luo and Mo Xin.

    One could only imagine that if Mu Chen had the same starting point as them, he would already be in an unreachable position by now.

    Taking a deep breath, Qing Shuang and Qing Ling sighed, ¡®Mu Chen is truly the child of Aunt Jing...¡¯

    ¡°But even if you¡¯re in the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t have it good in the Ancient Buddha n.¡± Qing Ling couldn¡¯t help speaking out, since she didn¡¯t feel that a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign could stir anything in the Ancient Buddha n.

    Mu Chen kept his silence with a smile. On the other hand, Qing Shuang fell into thoughts. The reason why Aunt Jing was willing to be imprisoned for so many years in the Ancient Buddha n wasn¡¯t because she was afraid, but because she wanted to protect Mu Chen.

    Thus, Mu Chen, who hadn¡¯t grown up, was Aunt Jing¡¯s greatest weakness. But if Mu Chen stepped into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, the vulnerability would be greatly decreased. At that time, if Mu Chen appeared in the Ancient Buddha n, it wouldn¡¯t be that easy for Aunt Jing to be obediently imprisoned anymore.

    At that time, facing the powerful formation of this mother and son, unless those old fellows in the Ancient Buddha n were willing to pay a great price, there¡¯s nothing they could do about them, since they have lost their best opportunity. The sinner that they had forgotten would have grown to a height that they couldn¡¯t reach.

    Mu Chen had no idea what was going on through Qing Shuang¡¯s mind, but he looked into the distance. ¡°Your target is also the Eight-Divisional Pagoda? If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t let you have it.¡±

    Since he had already learned the Three Pures, if he could obtain another amongst the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities, he would even be able to confront a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign when he reached the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm.

    Qing Shuang shook her head and coldly said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to let me, just think about how to deal with Xuan Luo and Mo Xin to obtain the Eight-Divisional Pagoda. They will surely not let you have dips in it.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°If they want to fight, then bring it on. I¡¯ll see if they¡¯re capable enough to make me quit.¡±

    Hearing his words, Qing Ling¡¯s gaze shed with an uncontroble splendor as she looked at Mu Chen. After all, Xuan Luo and Mo Xin¡¯s reputations have been too brilliant in the Ancient Buddha n. Even the most outstanding amongst their Qing Bloodline, Qing Shuang, wasn¡¯t their match.

    But Mu Chen wasn¡¯t afraid of those two and still remained so confident that he made Qing Ling¡¯s heart leap.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be careless, the two of them have learned Quasi-Peerless Divine Abilities. They¡¯re peerless amongst those of the same level.¡± Qing Shuang reminded.

    ¡°Quasi-Peerless Divine Abilities?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed, but he wasn¡¯t surprised. After all, the two of them were the most outstanding amongst the younger generations in the Ancient Buddha n. If they did not have a trump card or two, it wouldn¡¯t make sense.

    ¡°I have never underestimated them, but I hope that they can do the same as well. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that they will have to pay a considerable price.¡± Mu Chen looked into the distance and smiled.

    Qing Shuang looked at the youth that had unconceble sharpness emanating and bit on her lips with expectations shing in her eyes.

    That¡¯s because she wished to know who¡¯s the strongest amongst the younger generations of the Ancient Buddha n, Mu Chen, Xuan Luo, or Mo Xin.

 Chapter 1327 - Mo Xin and Xuan Luoâ€™s Strength

    The silhouette enveloped in an ominous aura fled out in the deste forest as if he was being pursued by something terrifying.

    But just when he was about to flee out of the forest, a fist of Spiritual Energy descended from the sky and crashed against that silhouette.

    The ground copsed with cracks swiftly spreading out in the shape of a web. By the time the fist dissipated, it only left a pile of meat on the ground without any vitality.

    A silhouette appeared in the sky with Mu Chen indifferently sweeping a nce at it before pulling his sight back. Two silhouettes flew over from the distance and stopped beside him; it was Qing Shuang and Qing Ling.

    ¡°The numbers of the Fiend ns are increasing.¡± Qing Shuang knitted her brows. They have encountered several waves of them in just half a day. But fortunately, there wasn¡¯t anyoneparable to themander of the me Demon n again. Thus, practically all the Fiend ns that they¡¯ve encountered fell in their hands.

    ¡°We¡¯re approaching the central region.¡± Mu Chen raised his head. He could sense a faint and boundless fluctuationing from that direction. Evidently, that¡¯s their objective!

    Qing Shuang and Qing Ling¡¯s faces turned grave upon hearing his words. They knew that there must be an intense battle waiting for them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, hurry up.¡± Mu Chen waved his hand and increased his speed. He wasn¡¯t afraid of the intense battle that he would soon face. On the contrary, he was worried that someone might take a step ahead of him.

    When the twodies saw how impatient Mu Chen was, they helplessly shook their heads as they followed up.

    As the three of them rushed over, they no longer encountered any Fiend ns. On the contrary, they started to meet other teams, most of them were in a pathetic state. They must have undergone battles with the Fiend ns.

    However, Mu Chen paid no attention to those teams, but focused on his journey.

    Under their full speed, another two hours passed before their speed gradually slowed down and they looked up ahead with grave expressions.

    Qing Shuang and Qing Ling had also directed their gazes over and saw a ck altar by the ins that was the source of the terrifying fluctuation.

    ¡°Someone is fighting over there!¡± Directing his gaze over, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed. He could still clearly sense a powerful fluctuation exploding around the altar, causing space to tremble.

    ¡°Looks like there are teams that arrived here first.¡± Knitting his brows, Mu Chen turned into a streak of light and moved out.

    A few minutester, he appeared not too far away from the ck altar. As he got closer, he realised the sheer size of this altar.

    There were four ancient stone pirs at the top of the altar, zing with mes that seemed to be Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. They emitted a fearful sensation.

    As for the cement of them, it was one pir in the center with three others around it. There¡¯s a grey coffin before the center pir, bound with chains made of mes that tightly wrapped around it.

    Mu Chen felt that the coffin was akin to a ck hole, devouring everything. Anything that approached would be swallowed; it was extremely ominous.

    ¡°Could the soul fragment of the Sky Monarch be in that coffin?¡± Mu Chen stared at the coffin with fear flicking in his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s Xuan Luo, Mo Xin and the rest!¡± Qing Ling suddenly eximed as she pointed in another direction of the altar, where powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations were exploding forth.

    The surroundings of the altar had been turned into a chaotic battlefield. The two factions were gathering over from every direction before they shed together into an intense battle.

    Xuan Luo and Mo Xin had attracted the most attention. The powerful fluctuations bursting from their bodies had surpassed everyone in the Great Thousand World.

    But even so, they still met a powerful enemy.

    The enemy who Mo Xin was facing wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to Mu Chen¡¯s party. It was themander of the me Demon n that they had previously fought. On the other hand, Xuan Luo¡¯s opponent had a skinny silhouette, but his body was the most unusual one. His arms were actually two long pitch-ck des with cold lights flickering on them. Every brandish could leave a cut in space, showing how sharp they were.

    ¡°That should be one of the Fiend ns¡¯ 32 Major ns, the de Demon n!¡± Qing Shuang solemnly said. As someone from the Ancient Buddha n, she naturally had information regarding the Fiend ns.

    ¡°The 32 Major ns?¡± Mu Chen narrowed his eyes. Shi Tianyou, the Prince of the Corpse Demon n, whom he had previously encountered, was also part of the 32 Major ns.

    ¡°That expert of the de Demon n is also terrifying.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze shed with graveness. To be able to fight on par with Xuan Luo and not fall back, the strength of that expert wasn¡¯t any weaker than thatmander of the me Demon n! The two of them were at the Pinnacle Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make our move as well!¡± Qing Shuang said. Even though the battle started, their mission was to protect the altar and not allow the Fiend ns to destroy it.

    Mu Chen nodded his head and dived into the battlefield without any hesitation. The two clones also appeared by his side and the three of them charged through the battlefield, ughtering their way across.

    On the other hand, Qing Shuang and Qing Ling joined hands and ughtered those Fiend ns that were left out.

    Mu Chen swept everything in his path, causing a considerablemotion with the experts from the two factions all looking at him.

    ¡°Hmph, that fellow is finally here!¡± Mo Xin coldly snorted as he nced at Mu Chen¡¯s direction.

    ¡°It¡¯s that fellow!¡± Themander of the me Demon n slightly changed as he looked at Mu Chen with fear.

    ¡°You dare to divert your attention while facing me?¡± But when themander of the me Demon n got distracted, a cold sneer resounded as Mo Xin¡¯s palms became shrouded with an extremely overbearing ck and cold aura. It caused even the surrounding space to be instantly frozen.

    Mo Xin¡¯s palm ferociously struck against the chest of the me Demon n, causing thetter to be blown out with ayer of ck ice spreading out on his body.

    However, the icested briefly before it was dissolved by the ck mes that burst out from themander of the me Demon n. At the same time, a roar also echoed from themander.

    ¡°me Demon Status!¡± ck mes gathered over and formed into a massive demonic figure behind themander of the me Demon n. Looking at that demonic figure from afar, it looked like an apocalyptic me demon that emanated a shocking pressure. Sensing those fluctuations, Mo Xin¡¯s expression turned cold and his hands joined together to form seals without any hesitation and barked, ¡°Great Netherworld Celestial Body!¡±

    A ck cold aura whistled and formed another massive figure behind Mo Xin, emanating a cold aura that could freeze anything in the world. The cold aura was incredibly eerie, even the Spiritual Energy in the body would be frozen upon being invaded by it.

    ¡°The Great Netherworld Celestial Body that¡¯s 25th on the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Immortal Bodies?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze trembled when he felt that fluctuation. Mo Xin was, indeed, worth being the Young Master of the Ancient Buddha n. That level of Sovereign Immortal Body wasn¡¯t your ordinary one.

    When the battle in Mo Xin¡¯s direction climaxed, a terrifying fluctuation wreaked havoc in another direction.

    The expert of the de Demon n, who was facing Xuan Luo, had a torrential demonic aura surging behind him and formed into a ck de that was roughly a thousand feet hovering behind him.

    When that demonic de appeared, it violently devoured the killing aura in this battlefield. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, the ck de showed signs of turning crimson.

    ¡°It¡¯s your honor for being able to die in the hands of the Sky Demonic de of my n!¡± The expert of the de Demon n looked at Xuan Luo with a sharp gaze and spoke out in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°Haha, really?¡± Facing the expert of the de Demon n, Xuan Luo faintly smiled with a myriad foot of lustre burst from his body that seemed like a zing sun.

    As the zing sun melted, it had formed into a massive silhouette of a few myriad feet behind him.

    That silhouette was made of light that seemed dazzling with a hundred foot-high crystallised pagoda that emanated a divine lustre.

    Looking at that silhouette, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help narrowing his eyes as he muttered, ¡°This is... the rank 17 Great Pagoda Celestial Body?¡±

    Legend has it that the Great Pagoda Celestial Body was born from one of the five Primal Celestial Bodies, the Endless Radiance Body, which was being kept in the Ancient Buddha n!

    That Xuan Luo had great ambitions!

 Chapter 1328 - Reappearance of Shi Tianyou

    The demonic statue zing with ck mes brandished its fist with space erupting underneath it. Thereafter, the destructive energy and heat ferociously smashed towards the Great Netherworld Celestial Body. It was a fist that could easily kill an ordinary Perfected Earth Sovereign.

    Standing on the Great Netherworld Celestial Body, Mo Xin looked at the fisting in his direction and sneered before forming a seal with his hands together. ¡°Illusory!¡±

    The massive Great Netherworld Celestial Body rippled before its ck silhouette had turned illusory, allowing that fist to pass through.

    ¡°The Netherworld Palm!¡± When the Great Netherworld Celestial Body turned illusory, Mo Xin stomped his foot and the palm of the celestial body turned substantial along with an icy aura that struck against the me Demon Statue.

    The massive palm had caused the me Demon Statue to tremble before it was blown back with an overbearing cold aura corroding the statue, but the dense mes obstructed the attack on the colossal figure.

    ¡°Kill!¡± With his attack obstructed, themander of the me Demon n instantly red up and roared. With zing mes on the me Demon Statue, it charged towards Mo Xin once again.

    Facing the ferociousmander of the me Demon n, Mo Xin coldly sneered and charged forth with the Great Netherworld Celestial Body.

    As two colossi shed, themotion was so shocking that no one dared to get close to them, fearing that they might be implicated in the battle.

    As Mo Xin and themander of the me Demon n fought, Xuan Luo and the de Demon n¡¯s battle had also reached their climax. The demonic knife flew out like a ughterhouse. Anyone that was swept by the de aura, even the Perfected Earth Sovereigns would be turned into meat paste. It also left bottomless de marks on the ground.

    However, Xuan Luo wasn¡¯t afraid of it and the brilliance the Great Pagoda Body was enveloped in lit up, forming an unbreakable defense.

    Thus, the Great Pagoda Body was forcibly dragged into the de aura storm, allowing the sharp de aura to wreak havoc. But no matter what, the attacks couldn¡¯t break through the defenses of the Great Pagoda Body.

    ¡°The legendary Endless Radiance Body has the most powerful defense in the world, and my Great Pagoda Body has inherited its merits. Thus, your attacks won¡¯t be able to break through my defenses.¡± Standing on the shoulder of the Great Pagoda Body, Xuan Luo faintly smiled as he looked at the expert of the de Demon n.

    ¡°Radiance Seal!¡± Along with Xuan Luo¡¯s roar, a boundless lustre enveloped towards the massive de and the expert of the de Demon n. Under the radiance, the violent de aura was actually being swiftly weakened.

    The demonic de seemed like it had fallen into a swamp. It¡¯s speed gradually slowed down with the lustre enveloping the body of the de and its user...

    Sensing the changes, the face of the de Demon n¡¯s expert changed. He could sense the demonic aura on the demonic de was being sealed...

    Clearly, he had underestimated Xuan Luo¡¯s ability to seal.

    However, Xuan Luo did not give him much time to be shocked. The Great Pagoda Body strode over and the Divine Pagoda endlessly gushed out a lustre that formed into spears that flew towards the weakened expert of the de Demon n.

    That expert of the de Demon n roared, and with a thought, the massive de started to dance with surging demonic aura to resist the powerful attacks from Xuan Luo. But judging from the looks of it, he seemed to be gradually falling into the lower hand.

    ...

    As Mo Xin and Xuan Luo slowly took the upper hand in their battles, the morale of those from the Great Thousand World soared. For a period, the Fiend ns even showed signs of defeat.

    ¡°Those two fellows are truly something.¡± Mu Chen was also shocked at this scene as he narrowed his eyes. The me Demon n and de Demon n¡¯s experts were both extremely troublesome. But the two of them were being suppressed by Mo Xin and Xuan Luo respectively, so the strength of those two could be seen.

    But... Mu Chen did not think that the battle would end so easily.

    It was also when those thoughts circted in Mu Chen¡¯s mind, themander of the me Demon n was the first to show loopholes, and was blown a few thousand feet away by the jab of the Great Netherworld Celestial Body.

    Themander of the me Demon n spat a mouthful of ck blood before staring at Mo Xin with rage. Seeing that the faction of the Fiend ns was showing signs of defeat, he roared towards the sky, ¡°Shi Tianyou, why aren¡¯t you making a move yet?!¡±

    His roar rumbled and echoed between the heavens and earth. In that instant, even the noises in the battlefield had turned quiet.

    ¡°Shi Tianyou?¡± When Mu Chen heard the voice of the me Demon n¡¯smander, his pupils narrowed. ¡®Is that fellow here as well?¡¯

    ¡°Haha. Yan Lu, I did not expect that, as amander of the me Demon n, you¡¯d actually be so useless to be forced to such a state by a brat from the Great Thousand World.¡± When themander of the me Demon n¡¯s voicended, a peal of ear-piercingughter echoed out.

    Everyone instantly directed their gazes over and saw a ck silhouette on the altar, looking down with ridicule in his eyes.

    When Xuan Luo, who was facing the expert of the de Demon n, saw that silhouette, he squinted his eyes. He could sense an extremely dangerous aura emanating from thetter.

    ¡°Acting like a big spot,e down from the altar for this Young Master!¡± Mo Xin¡¯s cold gaze fixated on that silhouette as he coldly snorted. The Great Netherworld Celestial Body strode through space and appeared before the ck silhouette, along with a destructive prowess, and smashed towards Shi Tianyou.

    Shi Tianyou folded his arms with a deathly aura in his eyes as he looked at the Great Netherworld Celestial Body with ridicule. Facing such ferocious attacks, he actually didn¡¯t have any intention to defend.

    He¡¯s only whistling gently at this moment.

    When he finished speaking, the space before Shi Tianyou fluctuated and a skeleton appeared at a swift speed that no one could detect.

    That skeleton didn¡¯t have any vitality, but when it appeared, whether it was Mu Chen, Xuan Luo or even Mo Xin, their pupils squinted. They could feel an indescribable pressure from that skeleton.

    That skeleton raised its hollow eyes and stretched out it¡¯s only remaining hand and casually pped out, shing with the massive punch.

    A deep sound rang out in that instant, with space shattering into fragments like ss. Thereafter, everyone was shocked when they saw the massive silhouette suffering a huge blow and was blown out like a cannonball.

    The Great Netherworld Body left a massive ravine on the ground that was a few myriad feet in length before the massive silhouette stopped. Mo Xin, who was standing on the shoulder, spat a mouthful of blood with dense shock on his face.

    He felt disbelief as he looked at the skeleton standing before Shi Tianyou. He couldn¡¯t believe that even after using the Great Netherworld Body, he was still so easily blown away.

    The entire region fell into silence.

    The other teams that had their morale raised just a moment ago felt a bucket of water pouring down on them that made them feel cold. They looked at that skeleton in fear. ¡®Just what sort of strength was that to blow Mo Xin away so easily?¡¯

    Qing Shuang and Qing Ling also had a shock in their eyes, and thetter even started to tremble.

    Xuan Luo had also stopped as he looked at the skeleton with fear in his eyes before speaking out, word for word, ¡°This is the corpse of a Monarch?!¡±

    To be able to possess such terrifying power, Xuan Luo couldn¡¯t figure out any other reason except for the corpse of a Monarch. Furthermore, he could also sense traces of a Monarching from that corpse, which further verified his spection.

    Although that aura was faint, a Monarch was still a Monarch, an existenceparable to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm. Regardless if they¡¯re Perfected Earth Sovereigns, they¡¯re still ants to a Heavenly Sovereign.

    When he spoke out, it had caused exmations of fear from many teams. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that everyone that could make it here were all elites, there might even be those with the urge to flee right now.

    No one expected to face a Monarch, even if it was the corpse of one.

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Shi Tianyou nodded his head as he looked down on everyone and faintly said, ¡°Take your men and get lost from here. This Prince will upy thisyer.¡±

    Xuan Luo¡¯s face gradually turned dark, but he did not make a move, since he could sense the dangering from the corpse. Even he wasn¡¯t confident that he could win.

    As Xuan Luo fell into silence, the entire region became repressed and many teams sighed in despair.

    But all of a sudden, they saw a silhouette slowly rising into the sky.

    ¡°Mu Chen...¡± Qing Shuang and Qing Ling couldn¡¯t help eximing out when that saw that silhouette.

    Standing in the sky, Mu Chen looked down on Shi Tianyou who was on the altar and his calm voice rumbled like thunder as it echoed between the heavens and earth, ¡°You seized that corpse right before my eyes, and now, I will be the one to retrieve it back.¡±

 Chapter 1329 - Fighting the Monarchâ€™s Corpse Again

    Mu Chen¡¯s voice rang out in this region, which attracted many shocked gazes, since they never expected that the first to stand out against Shi Tianyou would be a Greater Earth Sovereign...

    ¡°He¡¯s courting death!¡± Mo Xin¡¯s gaze turned cold as he looked at Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette. He had already tasted the power of the Monarch¡¯s corpse when he fought against it earlier. ording to his estimation, even if he had brought out all his power and trump cards, his chances of winning weren¡¯t high. That corpse was too powerful!

    Whereas Mu Chen had stood up against something that even Mo Xin couldn¡¯t aplish, which in thetter¡¯s view, was merely courting death.

    Xuan Luo narrowed his eyes with a mocking arc on his lips. He was also ridiculing how impudent Mu Chen was being.

    ¡°Big Sister Qing Shuang, can he do it?¡± Qing Ling couldn¡¯t help tugging Qing Shuang¡¯s sleeves. Although they had witnessed Mu Chen¡¯s strength, she still felt in her heart that Mu Chen was weaker than Mo Xin and Xuan Luo.

    But the opponent he¡¯s facing this time was even more terrifying. Didn¡¯t Mu Chen see how Mo Xin got sent flying in a punch? Furthermore, Shi Tianyou still hadn¡¯t made a move yet!

    Qing Shuang pursed her lips with puzzlement in her heart. But at this time, there¡¯s nothing they could do except believe in Mu Chen.

    ¡°Since he has chosen to do this, I believe he must be confident.¡± Qing Shuang said. From their earlier contact, Mu Chen was a calm person, and he wasn¡¯t the type to be reckless.

    Qing Ling nodded her head. She could onlyfort herself at this moment.

    However, Mu Chen did not care about the gazes directed at him. His gaze was fixed on Shi Tianyou right from the beginning with his gaze as sharp as a hawk.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s you...¡± Shi Tianyou was a little surprised when he saw Mu Chen before heughed out in a hoarse voice, ¡°But you¡¯re pretty gutsy since you still dare to stand before me.¡±

    Pointing at the corpse, Shi Tianyou smiled with his eyes narrowed. ¡°Can¡¯t you feel its strength? After refining it, the strength of it is now more powerful than before.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled when he heard those words. ¡°So what? It¡¯s just the corpse of a Monarch and not a genuine Monarch.¡±

    ¡°How boastful.¡± Shi Tianyou coldly replied after seeing how Mu Chenpletely disregarded the Monarch¡¯s corpse.

    ¡°We¡¯ll know if I¡¯m boasting after we fight.¡± Mu Chen sneered.

    Shi Tianyou looked at Mu Chen with cold, killing intent flickering through his eyes.

    It was at this moment, the Monarch¡¯s corpse pounced forth and its dried-up hands pierced through space, making a grab towards Mu Chen¡¯s throat.

    That w had even shattered space into fragments, along with a terrifying power.

    However, Mu Chen had seen iting. So when space shattered, Mu Chen tapped his feet and he retreated, leaving afterimages behind.

    While he was retreating, Mu Chen¡¯s finger gently swiped across that ck ring.

    A dazzling light burst out from the sky and everyone was shocked to see that a few thousand silhouettes stood in ce of Mu Chen¡¯s previous location.

    When those thousands of silhouettes appeared, a massive Battle Will swept out that filled this entire region.

    Mo Xin and Xuan Luo¡¯s pupils had narrowed at this moment. Even with theirposure, they couldn¡¯t help being shocked to see the few thousand that had appeared out of nowhere. When they sensed the boundless Battle Will, the two of them eximed, ¡°Battle Will? This is an army?!¡±

    With such powerful Battle Will, this must be an elite troop.

    Qing Ling and Qing Shuang had also widened their eyes, and they eximed after a long while, ¡°He actually possesses such a powerful army?¡±

    From the Battle Will emanated by the army, even a Perfected Earth Sovereign like Qing Shuang felt fearful of it.

    It was naturally the ck Dragon Army that appeared in the sky, with Jiang Long standing at the front. He turned to look at Mu Chen with his hands cupped. ¡°King Mu.¡±

    ¡°King Mu!¡± The few thousand soldiers of the ck Dragon Army roared out in an orderly manner with their voices echoing like rumbling thunder. The formation of this army had left many people shocked.

    Mu Chen gently nodded his head, looking at the ck Dragon Army before he raised his chin in the direction of the Monarch¡¯s corpse. ¡°Commander Jiang Long, we have met that thing again.¡±

    Jiang Long turned around and his eyes were filled with hatred after looking at the Monarch¡¯s corpse with a sneer. ¡°King Mu, please give your orders for us to tear that corpse apart.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a bunch of fools courting death!¡± Shi Tianyou eerily smiled before he waved his hand. ¡°Kill them all!¡±

    The Monarch¡¯s corpse roared and a torrential demonic aura surged. In the next moment, it had lifted a myriad foot of demonic smoke that flew towards the ck Dragon Army.

    If it was an ordinary army facing the charge of a Monarch¡¯s corpse, they would¡¯ve probably copsed by now with all of their morale lost. But this ck Dragon Army could even suppress the Monarch when it was alive. Although they couldn¡¯t exhibit their full strength in Mu Chen¡¯s hands, the Monarch was also nothing but a corpse.

    ¡°Fight!¡± Jiang Long roared and the thousands from the ck Dragon Army also unleashed a holler. In the next moment, torrential Battle Will had turned into a boundless ocean, and as it rolled, it left a heavy burden in space as well.

    Mu Chen firstbined with the ck Dragon Army¡¯s Battle Will. Sensing their boundless power, the ocean of Battle Will stretched out a dragon w, covered in countless Battle Runes as it flew in the direction of the Monarch¡¯s corpse.

    The Monarch¡¯s corpse roared and did not back down from it. It pushed out its palm in retaliation as its dried-up fist shed with the dragon¡¯s w.

    As the two shed, it produced a huge sound, and the Monarch¡¯s corpse was pushed back by the dragon¡¯s w. It was so much so that it even left cracks spreading out in space, looking to be on the verge of copsing.

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help squinting his eyes at this scene. ¡°The power of that corpse has really grown much stronger.¡±

    Back in the ck Dragon Space, although that Monarch¡¯s corpse wasn¡¯t weak, it was still around the Pinnacle Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm. But after being refined by Shi Tianyou, it¡¯s slightly stronger than an ordinary Pinnacle Perfected Earth Sovereign expert now.

    Although it was just slightly, it was still unrivaled amongst Perfected Earth Sovereigns.

    ¡°King Mu, that Shi Tianyou has used a secret art to trigger the remnant energy in that corpse. I¡¯m afraid that just three thousand warriors isn¡¯t enough to subdue it.¡± Jiang Long¡¯s voice rang out by Mu Chen¡¯s ears, enveloped with Spiritual Energy.

    Clearly, he had also sensed that the Monarch¡¯s corpse had grown stronger.

    Mu Chen nodded his head as he smiled. ¡°Since three thousand doesn¡¯t work... then add another two thousand!¡±

    Jiang Long was stunned as he quickly replied, ¡°But with King Mu¡¯s current strength, three thousand is your limit. Any more and you will suffer from the countercharge.¡±

    Mu Chen gently smiled as the ck and white Mu Chen appeared beside him. He could already control three thousand ck Dragon Army by himself but don¡¯t forget the Three Pures.

    With their help, controlling five thousand wouldn¡¯t be an issue.

    Mu Chen waved his hand and a light burst out from the ck Dragon Ring once more. In the next moment, another two thousand soldiers of the ck Dragon Army appeared.

    When the numbers increased, it caused everyone¡¯s expressions to change. It was so much so that even Mo Xin and Xuan Luo¡¯s faces had turned ugly.

    Although they were shocked by the three thousand ck Dragon Army from before, it wasn¡¯t enough for them to feel fear. But with another two thousand, the scale of the Battle Will even made them feel terrified.

    ¡®That bastard, where did he get such an elite army from?!¡¯ Mo Xin¡¯s heart was as deep as the ocean while he hollered in his heart. As the Young Master of the Ancient buddha n, he was clear the worth of such an elite army.

    Xuan Luo¡¯s face alternated between green and white as he coldly looked at Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette. At this moment, he felt his cheeks burning. All this time, he had been looking down on Mu Chen. After all, he was the most outstanding amongst the younger generations of the Ancient Buddha n, and even Mo Xin could only barely manage topete with him.

    As for Mu Chen, he had been looking down on him and felt that as long as he made a move, he would surely be able to easily take Mu Chen down.

    So, despite being calm, he was actually looking down on Mu Chen. But at this moment, he suddenly realised howughable he had been.

    That¡¯s because the strength that he was proud of couldn¡¯t even pose a threat to Mu Chen, and the strength that thetter had shown wasn¡¯t any weaker than his own!

    The contrast had caused Xuan Luo¡¯s face to turn dark with coldness flickering in his eyes.

    He had felt a significant threating from Mu Chen that was even greater than Mo Xin!

    As Mo Xin and Xuan Luo¡¯s hearts were rumbling, the five thousand ck Dragon Army gathered their Battle Will. Instantly, the heavens and earth changed and a terrifying pressure violently spread out that caused the faces of everyone there to turn solemn.

    Standing above the army, the ck and white Mu Chen had also stepped into the massive Battle Will, helping him share the burden of the Battle Will. As he felt the massive and powerful Battle Will, Mu Chen gently breathed out.

    This degree of Battle Will should be his current limit, and with this, he would have the power to face that Monarch¡¯s corpse.

    Thus, he swept his gaze out and looked at Shi Tianyou¡¯s face that had changed. A burst of faintughter resounded, ¡°Want toe and test it?¡±

 Chapter 1330 - Spirit Dispelling Galeâ€™s Might

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s provocative voice, Shi Tianyou¡¯s gaze flickered with a cold light as he sinisterly smiled. ¡°You think that you can fight with me and the Monarch¡¯s corpse with more people? How na?ve!¡±

    After speaking, he waved his hand and brutally said, ¡°ughter this entire army and leave no one alive!¡±

    The Monarch¡¯s corpse roared with torrential demonic aura sweeping out from the skeletal body, wreaking havoc between the heavens and earth, causing it to tremble as well.

    Facing the pressure, the faces of everyone from the Great Thousand World changed. Their eyes shed with fear, and even Mo Xin and Xuan Luo¡¯s expressions have sunk.

    The Monarch¡¯s corpse turned into a beam of demonic light as it flew towards the ck Dragon Army of five thousand strong.

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Mu Chen snorted and the Battle Will from five thousand ck Dragon Army surged. It had caused the heavens and earth to change colors as an ocean of Battle Will violently roared. A massive Battle Will dragon stretched its head out, opening its mouth with a myriad foot-long dragon breath blew towards the Monarch that was charging over with destructive ripples.

    The Monarch¡¯s corpse roared, but it did not cower. Facing the dragon breath of Battle Will, it opened its mouth and arge demonic smoke gushed out, shing with the Battle Will of dragon breath.

    In that instant of contact, the entire region trembled and an indescribable hurricane wreaked havoc with many people down below being affected as the shock wave blew towards them.

    Despite being blown, everyone¡¯s gazes were still fixated on the confrontation. As the hurricane disappeared, the dragon breath and demonic smoke briefly persisted before they broke apart. Looking from the looks of it, it was a tie!

    Clearly, along with an additional two thousand warriors, the Battle Will could already confront the Monarch¡¯s Corpse.

    Thus, cheers rang out from around the altar. Those that initially felt fearful for the appearance of the Monarch¡¯s corpse felt heavily relieved.

    ¡°He really managed to do it!¡± Qing Ling widened her eyes with disbelief written on her face.

    That was the corpse of a Monarch! Even Mo Xin was blown away by it, and yet Mu Chen actually managed to resist it with an army!

    Qing Shuang bit on her lips while looking at the youthful silhouette with aplicated expression. Evidently, this scene had greatly affected her.

    Compared to their exmations of admiration, Mo Xin and Xuan Luo¡¯s faces were dark. In the past, they¡¯re the ones enjoying such gazes from everyone. But today, they¡¯d fallen as far as being observers.

    The cheers from the surroundings caused Shi Tianyou¡¯s brows to slightly furrow before he looked at Mu Chen with a grave expression. Although he had obtained the Monarch¡¯s corpse from that space, Mu Chen had also received a mighty army that killed this Monarch back then, and with the strength of this army, Mu Chen did not need to be afraid of the Monarch¡¯s corpse!

    Shi Tianyou¡¯s gaze flickered before he swept his nce at the ck coffin at the altar with greed in his eyes. That¡¯s the soul fragment of a Sky Monarch! If he could obtain and refine it, he would be able to step into the Monarch Realm!

    So, no matter what, he had to obtain the soul fragment of the Monarch, regardless of anything!

    He waved his hand and the Monarch¡¯s corpse charged towards the army one again, while his silhouette retreated, heading towards the peak of the altar.

    His action had attracted gasps. Those experts from the Great Thousand World knew that if Shi Tianyou broke apart the coffin and released the soul fragment of the Monarch, none of them here would be able to live!

    Mo Xin and Xuan Luo¡¯s gazes changed before they burst out, intending to obstruct Shi Tianyou, since they knew that there could only be one inheritor. So the one with the greatest contribution would have a higher chance of obtaining it. Now that Mu Chen was busy with the Monarch¡¯s corpse, they could take the opportunity to seize the benefits!

    ¡°Stay!¡± But when they moved, the experts from the me Demon n and de Demon n roared and appeared before Mo Xin and Xuan Luo to obstruct the two of them.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Mo Xin and Xuan Luo barked out with a storm of Spiritual Energy sweeping towards those two experts.

    Thus, both sides got locked into a battle once more, and themotion caused tremors.

    Mu Chen had also noticed Shi Tianyou¡¯s actions, so he narrowed his eyes. He could guess thetter¡¯s intention, so Mu Chen absolutely couldn¡¯t let him aplish it.

    Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette flew; he separated from the army and turned into a beam, flying towards the altar. As for the ck Dragon Army, there¡¯s still his clones managing it. Although it wouldn¡¯t be as easypared to the three of them controlling it, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to control the Battle Will to hold back the Monarch¡¯s corpse.

    Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette fell onto the altar with his gaze fixated on Shi Tianyou. Shi Tianyou had also stopped and looked at Mu Chen with dangerous flickers in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re pretty daring. You actually dare to separate from your army ande and stop me alone? With your strength as a Greater Earth Sovereign?¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as he responded, ¡°You¡¯ll know once you try.¡±

    ¡°Then this Prince wants to give it a try now!¡± Shi Tianyou sinisterly smiled and his silhouette disappeared. Vaguely, a blurred streak could be seen shuttling through the sky and shot towards Mu Chen.

    Without changing his expression, Mu Chen stomped his foot and countless Spiritual Seals flew out before integrating into the surroundings. ¡°Soaring me Array!¡±

    As Mu Chen roared, a massive Spiritual Array was formed with boundless Spiritual Energy gathering over, turning into a colossal figure that emanated a terrifying temperature before him as it threw a jab out in the direction of the distorted space.

    Space shattered and Shi Tianyou¡¯s figure appeared. He looked at the Soaring me Array with a cold light flickering in his eyes. Slightly bending his knees, he turned into afterimages and appeared before that colossal figure in the next moment.

    His hand was like a knife that was shrouded with a terrifying deathly aura. His hand pierced through space and immediately stabbed into the chest of that colossal figure.

    As the deathly aura spread out, the colossal figure had instantly shattered along with the Soaring me Array as well.

    ¡°What power!¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help squinting his eyes at this scene, since he never expected that Shi Tianyou would be so powerful. The Soaring me Array could only buy him such a short amount of time before it shattered!

    ¡°You¡¯re next!¡± Destroying the Soaring me Array, Shi Tianyou sinisterly smiled and appeared before Mu Chen, then pushed his palm forth with a torrential deathly aura that seemed like it could devour all vitality.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered at this scene before a crystallised Spiritual Energy converged and his entire hand turned into crystal while confronting Shi Tianyou¡¯s palm.

    The ground beneath their feet, which was forged with special material, cracked as the dense deathly aura enveloped Mu Chen¡¯s palm, constantly devouring his life force.

    However, a crystallised luster blossomed from Mu Chen¡¯s palm. He used all his power to seal that deathly aura.

    When the two palms shed, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes beamed as the Divine Pagoda flew out and expanded into a massive pagoda that enveloped Mu Chen and Shi Tianyou.

    This sudden change had caused Shi Tianyou¡¯s brows to furrow. Mu Chen had taken his palm on purpose so that he could trap him in the pagoda.

    A deathly aura enveloped Shi Tianyou as he cautiously looked around. In the next moment, his gaze was fixated on a crystallised ball with strands of a yellow gale whistling in it that made Shi Tianyou feel threatened.

    ¡°Felt it yet?¡± Mu Chen faintly smiled as he formed seals with a single hand, and the light ball hovering above the Divine Pagoda started to fade, unleashing the gale sealed within it.

    When the seal disappeared, the Spirit Dispelling Gale that was trapped within roared. With his thoughts controlling it, the sealing energy spread out in the Divine Pagoda, restricting the Spirit Dispelling Gale to envelop Shi Tianyou before the yellow gale wreaked havoc in the Divine Pagoda, emanating a terrifying aura.

    Seeing the gale, Shi Tianyou¡¯s face uncontrobly changed, but he did not dare to be slow. Taking a deep breath, an endless amount of corpse aura blew out from his mouth and formed into an ocean that protected him within it.

    When Shi Tianyou hadpleted his defense, the Spirit Dispelling Gale had also swept over and blew against the ocean of corpse aura.

    Mu Chen curiously looked at this scene. He wished to see how powerful the Spirit Dispelling Gale that he had sealed from the sudden inspiration he had back then was.

 Chapter 1331 - Three Kowtows of the Corpse Deity

    The yellow gale roared in the Divine Pagoda as it blew towards the ocean of corpse aura. Standing in the ocean of corpse aura, Shi Tianyou¡¯s expression was grave. It¡¯s as if he was facing a great enemy.

    In that instant, when the yellow gale touched the corpse aura, the dense corpse aura was swiftly dissolving, like snowing in contact with magma.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes lit up at this scene. Not only did the Spirit Dispelling Gale dissolve Spiritual Energy, it had the same effect with the corpse aura as well.

    Through the previous confrontation, Mu Chen had a taste of how tough the corpse aura was to deal with. It¡¯s filled with a corrosive ability and also devoured life force. If it wasn¡¯t for his Spiritual Energy being amplified through the Divine Pagoda, adding a sealing power in it, he would surely be the one to suffer.

    But facing the Spirit Dispelling Gale, Shi Tianyou¡¯s corpse aura was being swiftly dissolved...

    Under the protection of the corpse aura, Shi Tianyou¡¯s expression turned ugly. This Spirit Dispelling Gale had caught him off guard.

    The yellow gale constantly swept out and under the dissolving effect of the Spirit Dispelling Gale, it shrouded the corpse aura around Shi Tianyou and was constantly dissolving it.

    No matter how Shi Tianyou tried to supply corpse aura, he wasn¡¯t able to obstruct the dissolving.

    A few minutester, the corpse aura around him waspletely exhausted, revealing his figure.

    ¡°Go.¡± Mu Chen tapped his finger with a cold gaze and the Spirit Dispelling Gale whistled in every direction. It had only managed to exhaust all of Shi Tianyou¡¯s defenses so far. Next up, it would be able to injure him.

    The yellow gale enveloped Shi Tianyou¡¯s silhouette, which was trying to escape. Instantly, thetter¡¯s clothes shattered, revealing his pale and dried-up figure. Despite looking as skinny as a skeleton, there was a ck light flickering on it that showed how sturdy it was.

    But this wasn¡¯t an issue to the Spirit Dispelling Gale...

    A strand of yellow gale blew across Shi Tianyou¡¯s body and his pale skin was ripped apart. His wounds have also started to turn yellow, showing signs of turning into dust.

    Shi Tianyou tried to escape, but the Spirit Dispelling Gale continued to follow him.

    This chasested for a few minutes, and Shi Tianyou had already been turned into a pathetic state. His body was riddled with wounds, even the corpse aura that shrouded him had thinned down a little.

    Facing the Spirit Dispelling Gale that cannot be stopped, even Shi Tianyou was helpless against it.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Shi Tianyou roared. If this was a frontal confrontation, Mu Chen would be nothing to be feared. But this unusual yellow gale had made him feel extremely fearful.

    ¡°This cannot go on!¡± Shi Tianyou roared in his heart. If he continued to be exhausted by the Spirit Dispelling Gale controlled by Mu Chen, it wouldn¡¯t be long till his corpse aura waspletely depleted. At that time, he would be on the chopping board for Mu Chen¡¯s ughter.

    Shi Tianyou¡¯s gaze violently flickered, and in the next moment, he gritted his teeth, looking as if he had made a decision.

    In that instant, when his hands joined together, a dense corpse aura oozed out from his pores before it turned into a corpse cocoon that enveloped him.

    ¡°Origin Corpse Shield!¡± When the cocoon enveloped him, Shi Tianyou¡¯s voice faintly rang out.

    However, the Spirit Dispelling Gale had swiftly dissolved that cocoon, and when it was dissolved, a set of dried-up bones was seen, but Shi Tianyou¡¯s silhouette had disappeared.

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes at this scene before he briefly sensed something and his face changed. ¡°He actually escaped out of the Divine Pagoda?¡±

    He could sense the corpse aura that belonged to Shi Tianyou outside the Divine Pagoda.

    ¡°A substitute skill? How bizarre.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s face had turned grave, since this move from Shi Tianyou was extremely unusual. This skeleton practically died once in his stead, while he escaped safely.

    While Mu Chen was shocked at this means, he also rejoiced that he managed to force this out of Shi Tianyou with the Spirit Dispelling Gale. If that fellow had used it in a crucial moment, it would have been able to fool Mu Chen, and if Shi Tianyou took that opportunity tounch an attack, it could risk turning the tables around.

    ¡°There must be a limit to this move, so Shi Tianyou will probably no longer be able to use it anymore.¡± Mu Chen briefly pondered before he looked at the Spirit Dispelling Gale in the Divine Pagoda with a smile. Actually, Shi Tianyou was excessively afraid of this Spirit Dispelling Gale after falling in such a pathetic state. If he could stay calm and sift through it, Shi Tianyou would have realised that although the Spirit Dispelling Gale was powerful, there¡¯s a limit before it¡¯s fully exhausted.

    That¡¯s because, at this moment, the Spirit Dispelling Gale was already starting to thin down due to exhaustion; but, fortunately, Mu Chen had already achieved his goal.

    Waving his hand, the Divine Pagoda swiftly shrunk before it flew back into his eyes and he appeared on the altar once again, looking at Shi Tianyou with a ridiculing gaze.

    At this moment, Shi Tianyou looked pathetic. His pale body was covered in wounds, with his flesh wriggling, trying to swiftly recover from the damages that he suffered.

    Everyone around the altar had directed their attention at the confrontation between those two with shock in their eyes. They never expected that in just ten-odd minutes after being pulled into the pagoda by Mu Chen, Shi Tianyou would be in this state when he came out.

    What happened in the pagoda for Shi Tianyou to be looking this pathetic?

    Many people exchanged looks with a doubt shing in their hearts. All of them felt that Mu Chen was deep and unfathomable at the same time.

    Mo Xin and Xuan Luo, who were engaged in their own fights, also felt startled in their hearts and they felt a dense fear from Mu Chen¡¯s means.

    As his pale flesh wriggled, Shi Tianyou looked at Mu Chen with a terrifying gaze. At this moment, he seemed like a ferocious wolf who was nning his retaliation while licking his own wounds.

    ¡°I never expected a day when I, Shi Tianyou, would be in such a pathetic state.¡± Shi Tianyou¡¯s voice sounded as if it came from theherworld with killing intent, shocking the hearts of others.

    Seeing Shi Tianyou¡¯s gaze, Mu Chen had also narrowed his eyes before his body gradually tensed up. Shi Tianyou was about to turn into a wild beast at this moment.

    Shi Tianyou¡¯s eyes suddenly started to turn white, and a few breathster, his eyes had turned entirely white with his pupils disappearing.

    That pair of white eyes seemed like the pupils of a death god that emanated a fearful deathly aura.

    Looking at those pair of eyes, Spiritual Energy instantly burst out from Mu Chen¡¯s body, forming into a purplish-golden silhouette behind him. He had immediately brought out the Immortal Golden Body.

    That¡¯s because he could sense an indescribable dangering from that pair of eyes, causing him to summon the Immortal Golden Body practically by his instincts to grant himself a powerful defense.

    Shi Tianyou¡¯s silhouette slowly rose up before he knelt in the sky with his dried-up figure turning even more withered. It¡¯s as if all the vitality in his flesh was being squeezed out.

    Traces of a pale flowing air emanated from his flesh before fusing with the corpse aura behind him, then slowly formed into a pale giant that was a thousand feet high.

    That blurred giant looked like it was wearing a ck crown, holding onto a white scythe with a torrential deathly aura. At that instant, it seemed as if a death god had descended.

    An endless deathly aura filled the heavens and earth, along with a terrifying deathly aura that caused the battles in the surroundings to stop. All of them directed their attention over towards the altar.

    When the experts of the me Demon n and de Demon n saw this scene, fear shed on their faces before they exchanged a look and eximed, ¡°Shi Tianyou actually managed to learn the Divine Skill of the Corpse Demon n?!¡±

    They couldn¡¯t help turning their shocked gazes at Mu Chen. To be able to force Shi Tianyou to this point, that fellow must be incredibly powerful.

    Especially themander of the me Demon n, he felt fortunate that Mu Chen did not fight with him for real from their previous sh. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even be confident that he could escape.

    After all, even someone as powerful as Shi Tianyou was forced to resort to this move, so one could imagine how troublesome this Mu Chen was.

    Mu Chen had also narrowed his eyes. That dangerous aura had caused his heart to throb. Shortly after, he took a deep breath and dozens of Divine Immortal Runes started to condense into a long spear that shot towards Shi Tianyou.

    He had to stop that fellow frompleting it!

    But the spear shattered when it was ten-odd feet away from Shi Tianyou before it broke apart and dissipated.

    Shi Tianyou wasn¡¯t even paying attention to Mu Chen¡¯s disturbance, but then his white eyes looked at Mu Chen without any emotions. After that, his silhouette knelt in the direction of Mu Chen, along with the giant figure behind him keeling as well, and Shi Tianyou¡¯s voice, which contained boundless killing intent, echoed, ¡°Three Kowtows of the Corpse Deity!¡±

 Chapter 1332 - The Corpse Deity Skill

    ¡°Three Kowtows of the Corpse Deity!¡± When Shi Tianyou¡¯s hoarse voice echoed out, the entire region had turned dark with buzzing noises covering the sky that made others feel fearful.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze had also turned grave with dense fear rising in his heart. He could feel the aura of death from this attack of Shi Tianyou.

    If he couldn¡¯t face it properly, he might die here.

    ¡°The Fiend ns are truly unfathomably weird.¡± Mu Chen took a deep breath before both of his hands joined together and the massive purplish-golden lustre gathered on the Immortal Golden Body with ancient runes starting to appear.

    Those divine runes had separated from the Immortal Golden Body¡¯s body, acting like purplish-golden dragons that revolved around the Immortal Golden Body, emanating immortality.

    All of the gazes that were sent towards the heavens and earth were directed to the altar. They were clear that the result of this confrontation would determine the entire battlefield.

    Shi Tianyou¡¯s white eyes sinisterly looked at Mu Chen before a brutal smile rose on his lips, then he knelt in the direction of Mu Chen.

    ¡°Three Kowtows of the Corpse Deity - First Kowtow, Ripping Life!¡± While Shi Tianyou was kneeling, the giant behind him had also lowered its head in the direction of Mu Chen.

    In that instant when it lowered its head, an indescribable deathly aura shot out like a storm. In the path of the deathly aura, all life force was being overbearingly drained.

    It was so much so that even the heavens and earth had turned dark-grey, it was no longer lively, but looked deadly.

    Whether it was the experts from the Great Thousand World or the Fiend ns, they started to retreat when they saw the spreading deathly aura with fear swelled in their eyes.

    Some that fledte were affected by the deathly aura. They didn¡¯t even have the time to scream before their bodies were instantly turned into skeletons.

    Qing Shuang and Qing Ling swiftly retreated with horror in their eyes. They never expected that Shi Tianyou¡¯s attack would be so terrifying. Such an attack could already beparable to a genuine Peerless Divine Ability of the Great Thousand World!

    When they looked at Mu Chen, their eyes shed with a flicker of worry. They were already in such a state from the deathly aura, so they could only imagine how much pressure Mu Chen was bearing.

    ¡°Mu Chen, you must do it!¡± At this moment, they could only pray in their hearts.

    As everyone retreated, the deathly aura had practically appeared before Mu Chen in an instant. Under the envelopment of the deathly aura, Mu Chen¡¯s skin had swiftly turned ash-grey, his flesh was starting to dry up and the life force in his body was being rapidly exhausted.

    No matter how he tried to protect himself with Spiritual Energy, he couldn¡¯t resist the invasion of the deathly aura.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face turned grave. ording to this speed, it would only take a few minutes before all of his life force was drained. Shi Tianyou¡¯s attack was actually so overbearing!

    At such a crucial moment, Mu Chen took a deep breath and lights flickered in his eyes as he roared into the sky. The Immortal Golden Body beneath his feet burst out with myriad foot wide purplish-golden lustre.

    ¡°Your Corpse Deity can rip life, but I have the protection of immortality!¡± Divine Immortal Runes started to whistle over and enveloped Mu Chen. Looking from afar, it had actually formed into a purplish-golden cocoon that protected Mu Chen from within.

    ¡®Even if the worldes to an end, I am immortal! So how are you going to seize the life force of an immortal?¡¯

    Ash-grey deathly aura constantly swept at the purplish-golden cocoon, but the cocoon stood firmly like a boulder.

    ¡°He actually managed to block it!¡± When the Fiend ns saw this scene, they eximed out. They clearly knew how powerful this move was. Any expert beneath Monarch being kowtowed by the Corpse Deity would have their life force instantly ripped and turned into a corpse.

    Even only death would await them if they were the ones being kowtowed!

    But Mu Chen actually resisted that kowtow, making them feel disbelief. When their faces changed, Shi Tianyou¡¯s had also squinted his eyes, since this situation had also exceeded his expectations. He initially thought that one kowtow would be needed to end the battle.

    But Mu Chen¡¯s tenacity had exceeded his expectations!

    ¡°What a troublesome fellow, but you have to die today!¡± A cold light gathered in Shi Tianyou¡¯s eyes and his body started to turn white with all the life force in his body pouring into the terrifying corpse aura.

    ¡°Second Kowtow, Soul Devour!¡± Shi Tianyou raised his head and gave another kowtow in Mu Chen¡¯s direction.

    The giant behind him had also kowtowed, and in the next instance, a few feet of greyish light burst out from the giant¡¯s eyes that pierced through space and appeared before Mu Chen in the next instant.

    Mu Chen was already prepared for it. The Divine Immortal Runes burst out before theybined and formed into a stout defense that stood before that grey beam.

    Although that beam did not cause anymotion, Mu Chen could sense a much denser deathly aura from it. He didn¡¯t doubt that if that beam came in contact with him, his life would be instantly imed.

    But this time, the Divine Immortal Runes had instantly crumbled when they touched the grey beam; his powerful defense couldn¡¯t evenst an instant!

    Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette burst in retreat with the endless Divine Immortal Runes forming as they flew towards the grey beam, trying to exhaust it as much as possible.

    But facing Mu Chen¡¯s obstruction, that grey beam wasn¡¯t even exhausted the slightest bit!

    ¡°Soaring me Array!¡± The Spiritual Array that he had already prepared was instantly triggered and a colossal ming giant appeared. But when its punch came in contact with that grey beam, it had immediately crumbled.

    When the experts of the Great Thousand World saw how Mu Chen¡¯s move couldn¡¯t block that grey beam, all of their faces changed.

    ¡°Mu Chen!¡± Qing Shuang and Qing Ling couldn¡¯t help clenching their fists with their faces turning pale.

    Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette steadily retreated, with the grey beam speeding up, causing his hair to stand on its end with a feeling of death enveloping his heart.

    It¡¯s no longer possible for him to retreat anymore!

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered, and in the next moment, he let out a holler, ¡°Divine Pagoda!¡±

    Divine lustre burst out from his eyes and a crystallised pagoda flew out.

    Biting his tongue, a mouthful of blood essence flew out and sprayed onto the Divine Pagoda. After a few mouthfuls of blood, Mu Chen¡¯s face turned pale. It was great exhaustion of his life force.

    But at this moment, he couldn¡¯t be bothered about that, since he could sense that the bizarre energy could instantly erase his consciousness. If he came in contact with it, his consciousness would be instantly erased. Although he wouldn¡¯t be injured, he would only exist akin to a puppet.

    On the other hand, the Divine Pagoda¡¯s sealing ability could calm down his consciousness, so he could only rely on it at this moment!

    When Mu Chen¡¯s blood essence sprayed onto the Divine Pagoda, an endless radiance burst out and a divine fluctuation soared into the sky before the Divine Pagoda flew out and shed with that grey beam.

    In that instant of contact, a crisp sound rang out, but this time, the grey beam that couldn¡¯t be obstructed was finally stopped, and after a brief sh, the grey beam shattered.

    The Divine Pagoda looked as if it had suffered a heavy impact before it flew back into Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. Blood started to drip down from the corner of his eyes, looking extremely terrifying.

    ¡°He received it...¡± Themander of the me Demon n gulped down a mouthful of saliva as he looked at Mu Chen with traces of fear in his eyes.

    The Three Kowtows of the Corpse Deity, the First Kowtow, Ripping Life and the Second Kowtow, Soul Devouring. They¡¯ve never heard anyone beneath the realm of Monarch surviving from those two kowtows.

    But it had happened before their eyes!

    Mu Chen slowly wiped the blood off the corner of his eyes. His face had never turned so grave. Through the life and death battles that he had experienced, he had never felt so close to death.

    The Three Kowtows of the Corpse Deity was too terrifying and powerful!

    ¡°That can absolutely beparable to the genuine Peerless Divine Abilities of the Great Thousand World!¡± Mu Chen took a deep breath. Although he also possessed the Three Pures, which was one of the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities, his clones were currently busy dealing with the Monarch¡¯s corpse and couldn¡¯t grant him any help at this moment.

    Shi Tianyou¡¯s pale face stared at Mu Chen with his face twitching before he spoke out in a hoarse voice, ¡°Ever since I¡¯ve cultivated the Corpse Deity Skill, there has never been anyone that managed to receive two kowtows from me!¡±

    ¡°There is now.¡± Mu Chen said as he spat a mouthful of blood from his mouth.

    Taking a deep nce at Mu Chen, Shi Tianyou looked like a set of bones and his eyes had turned extremely unusual.

    ¡°So, to express my respect for you as an opponent, I will let you die by my third kowtow.¡± When Shi Tianyou¡¯s cold voice rang out, the experts of the Great Thousand World trembled. Mu Chen had just barely been able to resist the two kowtows, and there¡¯s even a more terrifying third kowtow?! How was Mu Chen going to receive it?!

    If Mu Chen failed, wouldn¡¯t that mean that no one here possessed the ability to stop Shi Tianyou from destroying the altar?

    Because of this, Mo Xin and Xuan Luo had turned silent after witnessing the two kowtows.

    However, Shi Tianyou did not pay attention to them. His gaze was only gathered on Mu Chen. After that, all the remnant flesh in his body melted and had dissolved into life force before pouring into the Corpse Deity behind him.

    At this moment, Shi Tianyou looked exactly like a skeleton without any flesh. He cast a nce at Mu Chen from afar before he closed his eyes and lowered his head to perform another kowtow!

    A deep voice echoed out in this region that made people feel their scalps turning numb, ¡°Third Kowtow of the Corpse Deity, Total Annihtion!¡±

 Chapter 1333 - Immortal Lotus

    ¡°Three Kowtows of the Corpse Deity, Total Annihtion!¡± When Shi Tianyou¡¯s voice rang out, it had caused the entire region to freeze before a violent gale blew. The Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth stopped, then all of it was being erased at this moment as the giant behind Shi Tianyou also lowered its head.

    In that instant, when it lowered its head, space of around a few myriad feet started to copse with fragments beginning to fall like rain.

    Cracks also started to spread out on the ground and extended towards the surroundings.

    When everyone saw this scene, they started to swiftly flee with shock covering their faces. They never imagined that the third kowtow would actually be so terrifying...

    Qing Shuang and Qing Ling had also fled as they looked at the empty altar, where Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette was looking extremely frail.

    While everyone was fleeing, only he stood without moving regardless of the terror he was facing.

    They wished to help Mu Chen, but they also knew that they couldn¡¯t interfere in this battle with their strength. Not only them, but even Mo Xin and Xuan Luo also did not dare to interfere in the fight, either.

    The battle between Mu Chen and Shi Tianyou has reached the pinnacle beneath the Heavenly Sovereign Realm!

    Even if Mo Xin and Xuan Luo were Pinnacle Perfected Earth Sovereigns, and possessed Quasi-Peerless Divine Abilities, there was still a huge gap between them and the Three Kowtows of the Corpse Deity.

    If they wanted topete with the Three Kowtows of the Corpse Deity, then they would have to possess a genuine Peerless Divine Ability!

    However, genuine Peerless Divine Abilities were something that belonged to the Heavenly Sovereigns. Even if their talents were outstanding, they still weren¡¯t able to cultivate them...

    Mo Xin and Xuan Luo cast a far away nce with deep fear and killing intent shing in their eyes.

    Both of them had underestimated Mu Chen¡¯s strength. They initially thought that it wouldn¡¯t take much for the two of them to capture him, but from the strength that Mu Chen has shown, they¡¯d been too na?ve.

    ¡°But that fellow will surely die now, and Shi Tianyou will pay a great price by executing the Three Kowtows of the Corpse Deity. At that time, we will be able to do both of them in!¡± The two of them came to an agreement with their gazes.

    Evidently, after witnessing Mu Chen¡¯s strength, they no longer had the confidence to deal with Mu Chen alone by themselves, so the safest method would be for the two of them to join hands together.

    When the experts of the two factions retreated from the altar, Mu Chen stood amidst the torrential pressure with darkness covering eyes, as if he was at and of death.

    It was so much so that even the Spiritual Energy in this region felt like a puddle of dead water at this moment. No matter how much he tried, he couldn¡¯t move.

    Space had copsed before him with this entire ce being filled with darkness. The scene of Spiritual Energy stopping felt as if the apocalypse has arrived.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face turned grave as he watched the ck hurricane that brought along a fishy smell that smelled of rotten corpses.

    As the hurricane swept through, it had ripped all life with any life force before it waspletely drained.

    Mu Chen stood on the Immortal Golden Body while looking at the ins with the whistling ck hurricane. Sensing the destructive aura, Mu Chen had slowly clenched his hands and veins wriggled on them.

    Even he had to admit that the Three Kowtows of the Corpse Deity was too powerful. It was so much so that even he felt fearful.

    He did not doubt that the slightest mistake would result in his death.

    ¡°Since I¡¯m already forced to this extent, then let¡¯s risk it all.¡± Mu Chen took a deep breath. At such desperate straits, his expression gradually calmed down, and even his eyes were closed.

    Stretching his hands out, the Immortal Golden Body beneath his feet burst forth with millions of purplish-golden beam with every single one of them containing immortality aura.

    The ck hurricane whistled over with a purplish-golden giant quietly standing like an unmovable mountain.

    When the hurricane was about to envelop him, a deep voice echoed from Mu Chen¡¯s mouth, ¡°Sovereign Ability - Immortal Lotus!¡±

    The millions of purplish-golden beams burst forth and a lotus slowly appeared from the beams, with ancient runes engraved on them. Every single one of them looked to be born from nature, filled with Dao.

    The lotus revolved with the petals starting to fold in when the ck hurricane swept over, enveloping the Immortal Golden Body...

    The entire region was enveloped in darkness. The experts of both parties had also stopped by the border of the darkness and looked at it with fear. There wasn¡¯t a strand of life force in there.

    Many experts of the Great Thousand World gulped down a mouthful of saliva with despair on their pale faces. Facing Shi Tianyou, they couldn¡¯t even muster their courage to fight.

    ¡°That fellow is finally dead!¡± The experts of the me Demon n and de Demon n wiped their sweat as they spoke out with fear.

    No one had expected a mere Greater Earth Sovereign to be so troublesome, and even someone as powerful as Shi Tianyou had to resort to the third kowtow.

    But when Shi Tianyou made the third kowtow, they knew that Mu Chen was already dead, since no one has ever survived by the third kowtow.

    ¡°Big Sister Qing Shuang, how... how is Mu Chen?¡± Qing Ling couldn¡¯t help tightening her fist as she anxiously asked.

    Qing Shuang shook her head in silence, but her eyes were also filled with dense uneasiness.

    After witnessing the annihting third kowtow, even she did not believe that Mu Chen could survive it...

    ¡°Prepare to retreat.¡± Qing Shuang said. If Mu Chen really died, then they would lose all of their opportunities. At that time, they would have to swiftly leave here and activate the talisman that the Elder had given them to leave the Primordial Sacred Abyss.

    Hearing those words, Qing Ling¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help turning pale.

    ¡°Mhm?¡± As the morale of those from the Great Thousand World dropped, someone suddenly eximed, ¡°There¡¯s golden light over there!¡±

    Everyone raised their gazes and looked at the world of darkness with disbelief. There was a strand of purplish-golden light converging deep within the darkness.

    The purplish-golden light turned stronger, and a few breathster, it expanded, and everyone could see a lotus bud quietly standing in the darkness. The surface of it was covered in mottled traces, but it showed no signs of shattering.

    Endless purplish-golden lustre gushed out from the flower bud that expelled the darkness. At the same time, the lotus blossomed and a massive purplish-golden lustre appeared before everyone¡¯s view with a silhouette standing on the shoulder of that giant.

    ¡°That¡¯s... Mu Chen?!¡± The experts of the Great Thousand World were all dumbfounded with their gazes filled in disbelief. The experts of the me Demon n, de Demon n, and the other Fiend ns looked at that silhouette with despair as they muttered, ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Mo Xin and Xuan Luo¡¯s faces froze.

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Shi Tianyou¡¯s skeletal figure on the altar was stunned and his trail of thoughts had stopped.

    Standing on the shoulder of the Immortal Golden Body, Mu Chen slowly opened his eyes and watched the golden light spread out. Even his tensed up body had loosened up.

    ¡°Immortal Lotus... the most powerful defense that the Immortal Golden Body possesses.¡±

    Mu Chen looked at the Immortal Golden Body. He never expected the second Sovereign Ability would actually be so powerful.

    Sighing in his heart, Mu Chen directed his gaze towards the dazed Shi Tianyou.

    The giant figure standing behind Shi Tianyou was also thoroughly exhausted before it crumbled.

    A mouthful of blood spewed from Shi Tianyou¡¯s mouth, the blood was ck and filled with deathly aura. At this moment, there¡¯s no longer any life force in Shi Tianyou¡¯s body. He was know someone on the edge of death; the price that he had to pay for executing the Three Kowtows of the Corpse Deity.

    ¡°You lost.¡± Mu Chen looked at Shi Tianyou as he spoke out. At this moment, Shi Tianyou had already lost all his fighting capabilities.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s voice, Shi Tianyou¡¯s nk eyes gradually recovered and looked at Mu Chen before revealing a sinister smile. ¡°You think that you¡¯ve won? Stop dreaming!¡±

    ¡°Monarch¡¯s corpse, self-destruct!¡± He roared, then a ck streak had separated itself from the ocean of Battle Will and arrived above the altar. The dried-up figure burst forth with endless demonic light before it exploded...

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed at this scene. That madman had actually blown the Monarch¡¯s corpse up, just what was he trying to do?!

 Chapter 1334 - Blood Vampire Sky Monarch

    The Monarch¡¯s corpse exploded and a torrential demonic aura wreaked havoc. It was like a ck cloud that covered the sky of the altar.

    This scene had attracted many astonished voices. Everyone was stunned as they looked at Shi Tianyou¡¯s silhouette in shock. They never expected that he would actually self-destruct a Monarch¡¯s corpse.

    Even the experts of the Fiend ns were dumbfounded. As a member of the Fiend ns, they knew well the worth of a Monarch¡¯s corpse.

    Especially for the Corpse Demon n, the worth of a Monarch¡¯s corpse was priceless.

    ¡°That fellow is insane!¡±

    The eyes of Mo Xin, Xuan Luo and the rest flickered. They were previously fearful of the Monarch¡¯s corpse, and now that Shi Tianyou has been heavily injured, along with the Monarch¡¯s corpse being destroyed, the threat from Shi Tianyou had dramatically decreased.

    However,pared to those of the Great Thousand World, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze had turned grave as he looked at the demonic clouds, feeling uneasy in his heart.

    Shi Tianyou should be clear about the worth of the Monarch¡¯s corpse, but he still decided to blow it up without any hesitation. So he must feel that blowing it up would bring him more significant benefits instead.

    But right now, what¡¯s the benefit more significant than a Monarch¡¯s corpse?

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze turned to the centre of the altar, at ck coffin that was sealed by the stone pir... There¡¯s a soul fragment of a Monarch in there...

    ¡°Heh, sensed it yet?¡± Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, Shi Tianyou smiled before his hand formed into a seal. Instantly, the demonic cloud started to spin, and a few breathster, ten-odd drops of finger-sized liquid fell down from the sky,nding onto the ck coffin.

    ¡°That¡¯s... the Monarch¡¯s blood essence?!¡± Mu Chen felt extremely uneasy. He looked at the ck liquid because he felt a fearful fluctuationing from them.

    Those blood essences came from the exploded Monarch¡¯s corpse to refine the ten drops of Monarch¡¯s blood essence!

    When the Monarch¡¯s blood essence fell onto the ck stone coffin, Mu Chen immediately saw the blood essence swiftly being absorbed by the coffin. In the next moment, the coffin trembled and a dense demonic aura leaked out from the coffin.

    The chains that shrouded the coffin was covered in holes from the demonic aura...

    ¡°Shit, the coffin is going to break free!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s face instantly changed at this scene.

    At this moment, the experts of the Great Thousand World had also felt something was amiss. When they saw the changes from the coffin, their faces turned pale with deep fear in their eyes.

    They never expected that after dissolving the threat brought by Shi Tianyou, they would have to face an even bigger problem next.

    If the soul fragment of the Sky Monarch breaks free, that strength wouldn¡¯t be something that Perfected Earth Sovereigns like them could confront.

    While everyone was feeling horror, the four tablets had also seemed to have sensed the movement of the Sky Monarch¡¯s soul fragment. Instantly, the pirs unleashed a brilliant light to suppress the trembling coffin, which made everyone feel relieved upon seeing the sight of it.

    But just when they felt relieved, one of the pirs suddenly exploded and formed into an image up above.

    That was also an altar, but there was a giant demonic figure that roared towards the sky with a head covered in blood in its hand.

    When Mu Chen and those of the Great Thousand World saw that head, their pupils squinted before exmations resounded, ¡°It¡¯s Bai Zhu!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s face had also turned ugly. This person named Bai Zhu was one of the High Rank Demon yers from the Great Thousand World, the one that had chosen to enter theyer of the Spear Ancestor. He¡¯s one of the most powerful amongst those that had entered thatyer, but he was killed.

    That meant that the Spear Ancestor¡¯s level was destroyed by the Fiend ns... and with the destruction of this stone pir, that meant that the Sky Monarch¡¯s soul fragment on thatyer must have been released!

    ¡°Now that there¡¯s a Sky Monarch¡¯s soul that¡¯s been released, the soul fragments of the Sky Monarchs will be able to fight against the remnant will of the four Ancestors if another one is released. At that time, the seal of the Four Saint Pagoda will be greatly weakened.¡±

    Therefore, they surely cannot let the soul fragment of the Sky Monarch in thisyer to be released!

    With this thought, the Sky Monarch¡¯s coffin that was suppressed started to tremble once again. Despite three pirs trying to suppress it, it wasn¡¯t able to calm it down.

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart jolted at this scene, since this level of confrontation was out of his control, and he could only watch as the twopeted.

    However, losing a stone tablet had caused a great loss to the Four Saint Pagoda. Thus, as time passed, the demonic auraing out from the coffin grew even more violent.

    The fight was reaching the climax and a myriad foot of demonic light gushed out from the coffin. Finally, the coffin could no longer bear it and exploded.

    Demonic light soared into the sky along with a roar that rumbled forth with madness.

    ¡°Haha, I never expected that after tens of thousands of years, I, the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch would be able to see the light once again!¡±

    Demonic aura had gathered into a demonic silhouette that¡¯s roughly a hundred feet with his hair scattered about. His body was covered in ck fur and he emanated an unimaginable terrifying aura.

    Under that aura, even Mu Chen felt the fear of not being able to resist.

    The other experts of the Great Thousand World felt their knees turning weak and they knelt down. Facing a Sky Monarch, even if it¡¯s only a soul fragment, it¡¯s not something that they could face.

    On the other hand, the experts of the Fiend ns burst out in cheers.

    ¡°Keke, was it you who released this Monarch?¡± The demonic silhouette named Blood Vampire Sky Monarch lowered his head to look at Shi Tianyou with a burst of weirdughter.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then to express my gratitude, I will be borrowing your body!¡± Before Shi Tianyou could reply, a demonic beam descended down and poured into Shi Tianyou¡¯s head. Since the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch was only a soul fragment, he needed to upy a body so that he could unleash his power better.

    As the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch upied a body, Shi Tianyou¡¯s eyes gradually turned red and his skin started to turn metallic, looking exceptionally sturdy.

    The Blood Vampire Sky Monarch briefly moved his body before he grinned. ¡°So it¡¯s a fellow from the Corpse Demon n. A pretty good body, and it looks like I will be able to use a trace of my power through this body.¡±

    As he spoke, he turned towards the altar with violence and killing intent in his eyes. ¡°Fucking hell, you actually suppressed the soul of this Monarch for so many years. Now, see how I will destroy you!¡±

    As he spoke, he threw a palm forth and a demonic aura surged, forming into a myriad foot demonic seal that had unimaginable power as it flew towards the altar.

    But just when it was about to strike the altar, the stone pir at the centre burst forth with ancient light as an elderly figure appeared.

    Waving his sleeve, endless light gushed out. It was like a cloud tinged with sunset hues as it obstructed the demonic seal.

    ¡°Blood Vampire, I never imagined that you¡¯d manage to escape.¡± The elderly figure sighed.

    Everyone of the Great Thousand World was stunned before they looked at that figure, then Xuan Luo, Mo Xin, and Qing Shuang eximed in surprise, ¡°Ancestor!¡±

    That silhouette was the remnant will of the Pagoda Ancestor!

    ¡°Haha, Geezer Pagoda, it looks like your ns to kill us have failed. There¡¯s already some damage to the Four Saint Pagoda, and when I kill you, the Four Saint Pagoda will show its w. It¡¯s just a matter of time before all of us are released!¡± The ¡®Shi Tianyou¡¯ looked at the Pagoda Ancestor as heughed.

    The Pagoda Ancestor shook his head and replied, ¡°How can I let you seed as you¡¯ve nned?¡±

    ¡°You want to obstruct this Monarch with just your will alone?¡± The Blood Vampire Sky Monarch sneered, ¡°The body of this little fellow from the Corpse Demon n is suitable with me. This time, I will be the one winning!¡±

    The Pagoda Ancestor smiled when he heard those words. ¡°That might not be the case.¡±

    When he finished speaking, he swept his gaze out.

    Xuan Luo and Mo Xin flew towards the altar and said in high voices, ¡°Ancestor, the two of us are willing to assist you in ughtering the devil spawn!¡±

    They instantly triggered the pagodas in their bodies. A brilliant and a ck pagoda hovered above their hearts, emanating peculiar fluctuations.

    They stood out, since they knew that if they could assist the Pagoda Ancestor in ughtering the devil spawn, they would surely be able to obtain the Peerless Divine Ability, the Eight-Divisional Pagoda!

    ¡°Shameless!¡± Qing Ling couldn¡¯t help cursing at this scene. Mu Chen had worked so hard during the battle, and those two fellows actually wanted to stand out to reap Mu Chen¡¯s hard work?

    The Pagoda Ancestor was briefly shocked upon seeing the pagodas above their heads, then he said in gratification, ¡°I never expected that after tens of thousands of years, the descendants of my Ancient Buddha n would still be so outstanding.¡±

    Xuan Luo and Mo Xin instantly rejoiced in their hearts upon hearing that.

    But before they could even show their joy on their faces, the Pagoda Ancestor looked at Mu Chen¡¯s direction. ¡°But he¡¯s the best choice here to ughter the devil spawn.

    ¡°Child, I have seen your performance. You¡¯re extremely outstanding, and even in ancient times, there aren¡¯t many in the n that could beparable to you.¡± The Pagoda Ancestor wore a gentle smile that was filled with satisfaction.

    Mu Chen was left stunned upon hearing that and fell into hesitation.

    Xuan Luo and Mo Xin¡¯s smile froze on their faces before they swiftly said, ¡°Ancestor, that person is the sinner of our n, you cannot choose him!¡±

    The Pagoda Ancestor was briefly stunned before he examined Mu Chen and knitted his brows. He turned to look at Xuan Luo and Mo Xin and said in a stern voice, ¡°This child has a tenacious character, he has never taken a step back despite facing the Monarch¡¯s corpse. His character isn¡¯t bad, so how can he be a sinner?

    Xuan Luo and Mo Xin were briefly stunned before the two of them spoke out at the same time, ¡°His Mother hasmitted a sin with an outsider and allowed our noble bloodline to leak out, it¡¯s a great sin!¡±

    However, they never expected that the Pagoda Ancestor would instantly fly into a rage upon hearing that. He reprimanded, ¡°Nonsense! The n deemed him to be a sinner based on this? How can the Ancient Buddha n be so ridiculous now?!¡±

    Xuan Luo and Mo Xin looked at each other. They never expected that the Pagoda Ancestor would actually deny this sin.

    After reprimanding the two of them, the Pagoda Ancestor¡¯s gaze turned gentle as he turned to Mu Chen. ¡°Child, are you willing to help this old man y the devil spawn?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze turnedplex, since this was the first time he had encountered someone not treating him as a sinner. Thus, he took a deep breath and his voice resounded from the sky, causing Xuan Luo and Mo Xin¡¯s faces to turn pale. ¡°This Junior is willing to help in any way I can!¡±

 Chapter 1335 - Pagoda VS Blood Vampire

    Mu Chen¡¯s voice rang out on the altar. There¡¯s no need for hesitation with regards to the Pagoda Ancestor¡¯s suggestion. After all, his trip to the Primordial Sacred Abyss was to obtain the Eight-Divisional Pagoda.

    The Pagoda Ancestor nodded his head in a gratified manner.

    As for Xuan Luo and Mo Xin, the two¡¯s faces turned darker than a wok. They never expected that the Pagoda Ancestor would still choose Mu Chen, despite reporting about thetter¡¯s identity as a sinner. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that the Eight-Divisional Pagoda will fall into Mu Chen¡¯s hands?

    Just the thought of this had caused jealousy to appear in Xuan Luo and Mo Xin¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Serves them right!¡± Qing Ling couldn¡¯t help mocking at this scene. If it wasn¡¯t Mu Chen, who made a move earlier, the altar would have already been destroyed by Shi Tianyou. Not to mention that the two of them did not even dare to face Shi Tianyou. Seeing that they tried to reap benefits, they were the first to stand out and even tried to defame Mu Chen!

    Their means were simply detestable. But fortunately, the Pagoda Ancestor was a wise person and wasn¡¯t as stubborn as those fossils back in the n.

    Qing Shuang had also felt relieved, since she had already abandoned the thought of obtaining the Eight-Divisional Pagoda. As for who it should belong to, she naturally supported Mu Chen.

    ¡°I hope that Mu Chen and the Ancestor can vanquish the soul fragment of the Sky Monarch. Otherwise...¡± Qing Shuang looked worried. With oneyer destroyed by the Fiend ns, if they fail here, then they would have failed half of their mission, and if the four soul fragments of the Sky Monarchs managed to break free... the consequence was simply unimaginable...

    While Qing Shuang was worried, the will of the Pagoda Ancestor flew out and poured into Mu Chen from his head. Instantly, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes burst out with a myriad lustre that looked as dazzling as stars.

    With the will of the Pagoda Ancestor entering his body, Mu Chen instantly felt a terrifying power roaring within. It was so powerful that it caused his body to quietly crack.

    ¡°What power...¡± Sensing the tremendous power, Mu Chen took in a cold breath. Compared to this, his power from before was as pitiful as a firefly beingpared to the vast moon.

    He couldn¡¯t help feeling a little dizzy, since this Pagoda Ancestor was just a fragment of will, and yet it was already so powerful. He had no idea how powerful it was when the Pagoda Ancestor was at his top form.

    A Saint Heavenly Sovereign was truly as powerful as reputed.

    ¡°Now, this old man will borrow your body to fight with the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch.¡± The Pagoda Ancestor¡¯s will rang out within Mu Chen¡¯s heart, and thetter nodded his head. The power in his body was too massive, so he couldn¡¯t control it with his current ability.

    It was akin to giving a chopper to a baby!

    ¡°Pagoda Geezer, this Monarch won¡¯t allow you to suppress me again!¡± The Blood Vampire Monarch roared as demonic aura surged. It frantically gathered before him and a few breathster, it had formed into a ck ball that was the size of a head.

    That ball was like a ck hole. Although it was unremarkable, the surrounding space had copsed when it appeared, as if it couldn¡¯t bear the burden of it.

    It was an extremely condensed demonic aura.

    Looking at the ball, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help shrinking his eyes. Even he felt a premonition that the power of it could even destroy his stronger defense, even the Immortal Lotus wouldn¡¯t be able to resist it.

    The demonic ball flew out and space copsed with sharp fragments being devoured by the demonic aura, growing even more terrifying.

    Just such a simple move was so destructive. Facing the ball, ¡®Mu Chen¡¯ joined his hands together and a pagoda slowly appeared. The pagoda had a crystallised body. It was the Divine Pagoda that was within Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    However, it was at apletely different level from when it was under Mu Chen¡¯s control.

    The pagoda dazzled, and when it appeared, it was akin to a crystal sun, even the light in this area was being suppressed by it.

    The pagoda trembled in Mu Chen¡¯s hands before it tilted and gushed out with a crystallised lustre that contained incredibly profound energy, shing with the iing demonic ball.

    There wasn¡¯t an earth-shatteringmotion. When the crystallised light came in contact with the demonic ball, it burrowed in, and the ball was swiftly seen dimming down before it broke apart...

    ¡°What powerful sealing ability!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled at this scene. The sealing power in the Pagoda Ancestor¡¯s control was at apletely whole new level.

    Suffering a setback, the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch unleashed a roar and ck fur started to grow on Shi Tianyou¡¯s body. Thereafter, he left afterimages behind as long nails grew out of his fingertips that flickered with ck lights. The sharpness was something that even a Heavenly Sovereign wouldn¡¯t dare to face head-on.

    The Blood Vampire Sky Monarch excelled in physical confrontations, so he was trying to get close to Mu Chen to suppress the Pagoda Ancestor with his powerful closebat ability.

    However, the Pagoda Ancestor did not give him a chance, his silhouette retreated. The Divine Pagoda grew a myriad foot high, suppressing towards the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch.

    The Blood Vampire Sky Monarch did not dodge, but confronted with his fist. His jabs fell against the Divine Pagoda and amotion instantly rang out. But every time he pushed the pagoda backward, he would suffer a great counterattack and was being pushed back...

    Ten-odd breathster, the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch was getting impatient, and he roared when he broke one of his arms off with ck mes spewing out from his mouth and enveloped the entire arm.

    ¡°Vampire Demonic Spear!¡± Ten-odd breathster, he stretched his hand out and grabbed ahold of a ck bone spear that emanated an extremely dense stench of blood.

    Holding onto the ck bone spear, the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch brandished it in the direction of the pagoda. This time, the pagoda was blown back with deep marks left on the body.

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Pagoda Ancestor coldly snorted at this scene and controlled Mu Chen¡¯s hands to swiftly form seals and the entire altar started to violently tremble.

    As the altar trembled, cracks started to appear and several beams shot out, then they converged into a mirror that hovered in the sky.

    That bronze mirror was extremely ancient with mottled traces were left on it, giving others a deep and unfathomable feeling.

    The only w to this mirror was a missing edge, no longer making it perfect.

    When the bronze mirror appeared, the Divine Pagoda violently trembled and an endless divine lustre gushed out. It did not charge towards the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch, but the bronze mirror instead.

    After the divine lustre burrowed into the mirror, the mirror trembled a momentter and a few myriad feet of divine lustre swept out, while being covered in countless ancient runes.

    ¡°Demon Sealing Diagram!¡± As the Pagoda Ancestor hollered, a myriad foot diagram slowly appeared and pierced through space, before appearing above the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch, enveloping him.

    A terrifying suction force burst out from the diagram, slowly pulling the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch¡¯s figure in.

    The Blood Vampire Sky Monarch also appeared to be extremely afraid of this diagram, before a violent demonic aura resisted the suction force, gradually stabilising his figure.

    ¡°Haha, Pagoda Geezer, this Demon Sealing Mirror was shattered by this Monarch back then, and it is no longer perfect. You still want to suck me in and suppress me?¡± The Blood Vampire Sky Monarchughed.

    As time passed, the powering from the Demon Sealing Diagram gradually weakened. The Pagoda Ancestor¡¯s will sighed, ¡°What a pity...¡±

    If the Demon Sealing Mirror wasplete, it wouldn¡¯t be tough for him to suppress the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch today.

    Mu Chen¡¯s consciousness was also looking at the Demon Sealing Mirror in the sky. He stared at the missing piece and his heart trembled. With a thought, a light flew out from his sleeve and appeared before him. It was the bronze disk that he had previously purchased from the market back then...

    ¡°Senior, I have once encountered this item by luck...¡± Mu Chen¡¯s voice rang out.

    Before he could finish his words, he could sense the Pagoda Ancestor¡¯s will intensely fluctuating before he heard the Pagoda Ancestor¡¯s excited voice ringing out in this heart, ¡°This... this is the fragment of the Demon Sealing Mirror?!¡±

 Chapter 1336 - The New Demon Slayer King

    When that bronze disk appeared, the will of the Pagoda Ancestor eximed in joy while being surprised. Mu Chen smiled. He had guessed correctly, that disk really turned out to be a fragment of the Demon Sealing Mirror.

    That meant that the sensation he felt belonged to the Pagoda Ancestor, since only such an aura could cause the pagoda in his body to be uneasy.

    ¡°Haha, looks like you¡¯re really fated to this old man.¡± Pagoda Ancestor sighed. If Mu Chen hadn¡¯t obtained this Demon Sealing Mirror¡¯s fragment, he might really not be able to do a thing to this soul fragment of the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch.

    ¡°Senior, can the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch¡¯s soul be suppressed now?¡± Mu Chen asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The Pagoda Ancestor said without any hesitation. Although the Demon Sealing Mirror was damaged, the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch wasn¡¯t at even 1/10 of his full strength.

    Along with the Pagoda Ancestor¡¯s voice, the bronze disk shot out and merged with the Demon Sealing Mirror. The damaged portion was slowly recovering.

    With the Demon Sealing Mirror restored, halos emanated from the mirror before descending onto the massive diagram down below.

    At the same time, chains flew out from the diagram and shrouded the limbs of the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch.

    Those chains were flickering with ancient runes and seemed to have a special effect in suppressing demonic aura. The moment it shrouded the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch, the dense demonic aura around his body had thinned down.

    The Blood Vampire Sky Monarch¡¯s face changed while trying to struggle. But this time, those chains couldn¡¯t budge...

    ¡°Demon Sealing Diagram, Seal!¡± Along with the Pagoda Ancestor¡¯s voice, the chains retracted. While the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch roared with unwillingness. he was slowly pulled into the diagram.

    The Demon Sealing Diagram hovered high in the sky and constantly wriggled with ck silhouettes that looked sinister, enveloped with a demonic aura that appeared on it.

    ¡°Damn you!¡± The Blood Vampire Sky Monarch¡¯s roar swept out from the diagram. He never expected his freedom to be so brief before he was sealed into the Demon Sealing Diagram by the Pagoda Ancestor.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be toocent, with one of theyers in the Four Saint Pagoda destroyed. I will be free once two more shatters!¡±

    Looking at the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch sealed in the Demon Sealing Diagram, Mu Chen asked, ¡°Senior, can¡¯t we kill him?¡±

    The Pagoda Ancestor only managed to re-seal the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch, and if anything happened, the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch would be free again.

    The Pagoda Ancestor sighed upon hearing him. ¡°The life force of the Fiend ns is extremely tenacious. Furthermore, their demonic souls are extremely refined. It isn¡¯t something that our Great Thousand World could bepared to. If we want to destroy their souls, we will need a strong force. Therefore, most of us have chosen the seal them and annihte their souls through the erosion of time.¡±

    Only then, did Mu Chen realise why he had encountered so many Monarchs being sealed. Although it was less hassle, it was a little unsafe.

    ¡°The Blood Vampire Sky Monarch¡¯s soul is weakened after being sealed for such a long time. It can be said that this is his weakest moment, but it¡¯s a pity that this old man has exhausted too much energy. I can¡¯t kill him.¡± Pagoda Ancestor said with a little pity.

    ¡°Not even with the help of the Demon Sealing Mirror?¡± Mu Chen looked at the Demon Sealing Mirror in the sky. He could sense that this was definitely a Peerless Saint Artifact.

    Pagoda Ancestor shook his head. ¡°The Demon Sealing Mirror has also been greatly exhausted after it has helped me to seal the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch for such a long time.¡±

    After speaking, he briefly paused before he continued, ¡°But if there¡¯s a help of an Immortal Peerless Saint Artifact, it will be more than enough for me to kill this Blood Vampire Sky Monarch.¡±

    ¡°Immortal Peerless Saint Artifact?¡± Mu Chen was stunned. This was the first time he had heard of the differentiation amongst Peerless Saint Artifacts.

    ¡°The Peerless Saint Artifact is something belonging to a Heavenly Sovereign, and it¡¯s not strange that you don¡¯t know about it. They¡¯re simr to Heavenly Sovereigns, separated into Spiritual, Immortal, and Saint Grades.¡± The Pagoda Ancestor smiled.

    Mu Chen nodded his head before he fell into thoughts. If it was the Peerless Saint Artifact, then he did have one with him, except it had been dramatically exhausted.

    But at this moment, he could only give it a try.

    Thus, he grasped his hand and a light condensed within before forming into an ancient and crystallised longsword, flickering with a crystallised lustre that emanated an extraordinary might.

    ¡°Mhm?¡± When the sword appeared, the will of the Pagoda Ancestor eximed before his shocked voice resounded, ¡°This is... the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s Heavenly Emperor Sword?!¡±

    ¡°Senior, you recognise this?¡± Mu Chen was also a little astonished.

    ¡°How can I not? I¡¯ve met the Heavenly Emperor once, but I never expected that his sword would be in your hands.¡± The Pagoda Ancestor said in shock.

    ¡°This Junior was fortunate enough to obtain Senior Heavenly Emperor¡¯s inheritance.¡± Mu Chen exined.

    ¡°Haha, that fellow¡¯s eyesight isn¡¯t bad. The descendant of my Ancient Pagoda n is naturally worthy of his inheritance.¡± The Pagoda Ancestor smiled with pride contained in his voice.

    ¡°Senior, there¡¯s not much power left in the Heavenly Emperor Sword. Is it useful?¡±

    ¡°It is useful!¡± The Pagoda Ancestor smiled, ¡°The Heavenly Emperor Sword is extremely overbearing, a Saint Artifact meant for ughtering demons. Although the energy within is almost exhausted, I can still unleash some of its might. It¡¯s more than enough to deal with the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch.¡±

    Mu Chen felt greatly relieved upon hearing those words.

    Controlling Mu Chen¡¯s body, the Pagoda Ancestor held onto the Heavenly Emperor Sword and smiled towards the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch. ¡°I¡¯ll see how long you canst.¡±

    ¡°Haha, old goat, you can¡¯t do anything to this Monarch with your current state!¡± The Blood Vampire Sky Monarch sinisterly smile before his face froze when a sword lustre abruptly burst out from the Pagoda Ancestor¡¯s hand.

    It felt extremely dangerous. It wasn¡¯t any weaker than the Demon Sealing Mirror!

    ¡°After being with you for tens of thousands of years, I can¡¯t say how delighted I am to be able to ughter you.¡± Pagoda Ancestor smiled before he waved his hand and the Heavenly Emperor Sword shot out.

    Boundless sword light wreaked havoc between the heavens and earth.

    The Heavenly Emperor Sword turned into a deep sword light and shuttles through space at an unimaginable speed.

    Feeling death in the Demon Sealing Diagram, the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch frantically roared while trying to struggle with a torrential demonic aura surging in an attempt to break free.

    But the Demon Sealing Mirror unleashed countless lights from it, enveloping the Demon Sealing Diagram, strengthening it. No matter how the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch tried to struggle, it couldn¡¯t break free.

    It was also at this moment that space shattered and a strand of sword light flew out. It was this unremarkable beam that made the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch¡¯s roar to be tainted with fear.

    ¡°Disappearpletely!¡± The Pagoda Ancestor¡¯s voice was filled with coldness as the sword shot out and pierced through the struggling figure in the Demon Sealing Diagram.

    An ear-piercing roar resounded and a torrential demonic smoke flew out. Being sealed by the Demon Sealing Diagram, the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch¡¯s figure was like a punctured ball as it shrunk with his aura swiftly weakening.

    The Blood Vampire Sky Monarch¡¯s roar echoed throughout the heavens and earth, causing the experts of the Fiend ns to have their faces turn pale as they started to flee.

    The Blood Vampire Sky Monarch was going to be killed, and they had already lost their chance.

    At this moment, the experts of the Great Thousand World continued to pursue them, ruthlessly obstructing the path of those Fiend ns¡¯ experts.

    Seeing the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch¡¯s aura swiftly disappearing on the altar, Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°Senior, is the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch done for?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve finally got rid of him this time.¡± The Pagoda Ancestor felt heavily relieved.

    After a brief pondering, Mu Chen took out the Demon yer Token of the Great Thousand World. ¡°Senior, can I take a strand of his soul?¡±

    ording to the rules of the Great Thousand World, he would be able to obtain Demon yer Points and raise his rank by killing members of the Fiend ns.

    Furthermore, killing a Sky Monarch would grant him 10,000 Demon yer Points and promote him to the Demon yer King of the Great Thousand Pce!

    Although he didn¡¯t kill the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch, he had also made contributions. Therefore, he wished to see if he could obtain the Demon yer Points.

    ¡°Mhm? The Demon yer Token?¡± Seeing the Demon yer Token that Mu Chen had taken out, the Pagoda Ancestor was briefly stunned before he couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter, ¡°Brat, your thoughts are quite big. Haha, but that¡¯s fine. Having a Greater Earth Sovereign as a Demon yer King, haha! Interesting, I wonder how the faces of those in the Great Thousand Pce would be like after knowing about it!¡±

    As he spoke, he waved his hand and a strand of ck mist flew out from the Demon Sealing Diagram and entered the Demon yer Token.

    The Demon yer Token flickered as a strand of ck mist was sucked into it.

    Mu Chen and the Pagoda Ancestor stared at the Demon yer Token, and under their looks, the Demon yer Token briefly remained silent before it suddenly trembled and a golden beam flew out, circting over the Demon yer Token.

    At the bottom of the token, the Low Rank Demon yer had disappeared, reced with three dazzling golden words with a dignified air. ¡°Demon yer King!¡±

    Mu Chen stared at those three golden words and his mouth couldn¡¯t help widening. He only intended to give it a try, and it really seeded?!

 Chapter 1337 - Tremble

    Sacred Abyss City - Great Thousand Pce

    The grey-robed old man before the counter carefully fondled the exquisite jade bottle in his hand. Suddenly, his hand trembled and he abruptly raised his head as a light flickered in his eyes while he looked at the Demon yer que at the center of Sacred Abyss City.

    Along with his gaze, the massive Demon yer que started to tremble...

    Everyone practically noticed that tremble, so all of them directed their gazes over. This was the first time that they saw such amotioning from the Demon yer que.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± When puzzled voice resounded, a dazzling golden lustre suddenly appeared on the Demon yer que. The top of the que looked like a zing golden sun.

    Golden light enveloped the entire city. The Demon yers in the city could sense a faint pressure.

    The golden lustrested for ten-odd minutes before it gradually died down. As the golden radiance died down, everyone immediately directed their attention over, and the whole city was taken by silence.

    The jade bottle fell from the hands of the grey-robed elder as he froze, looking at the Demon yer que with shock.

    Things fell from the hands of many Demon yers in the recruitment corner as well with all of their faces froze.

    ¡°What... what the fuck is this?!¡± Someone muttered out.

    Under the silence, the golden lustre on the Demon yer que retracted and another row of golden words appeared beneath the Demon yer King, Qing Tian...

    Demon yer King - Mu Chen!

    Everyone finally recovered from the shock and amotion broke out. All of them were dumbfounded at the newly emerged Demon yer King.

    Since most of the people in Sacred Abyss City were Demon yers of the Great Thousand Pce, they knew the meaning of the Demon yer King...

    That¡¯s practically everyone¡¯s objective. As long as they could be a Demon yer King, they would be amongst the higher hierarchy of the Great Thousand Pce with an extraordinary position and even other forces would have to be courteous and respectful of them.

    One could say that a Demon yer King of the Great Thousand Pce was equivalent to the leaders of some supreme forces!

    All the Demon yers were striving for that objective, but unless it¡¯s war, gathering 10,000 Demon yer Points was practically out of their reach. Although one could immediately rise upon killing a Sky Monarch, it was a path that no one had thought of taking...

    Sky Monarchs were existences that could beparable to Saint Heavenly Sovereigns. Whether in the Fiend ns or the Great Thousand World, those existences stood at the top of the pyramid.

    No one dared to put their minds onto a Sky Monarch. That also proved how impossible it was to obtain the Demon yer King title. But there¡¯s suddenly an unfamiliar name that obtained the title of a Demon yer King, which made these Demon yers feel unbelievable.

    ¡°Who is this Mu Chen? Why haven¡¯t I heard of him before?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t seem to recognise this name amongst the High Rank Demon yers, either!¡±

    ¡°There isn¡¯t? Could he have been promoted from the Middle Rank?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you speaking? How can he rise so quickly, unless he killed a few Monarchs?¡±

    ¡°......¡± All sorts ofmotions rang out in Sacred Abyss City.

    The grey-robed elder by the counter recovered from his shock and stared at the name with a light flickering in his eyes. ¡°Mu Chen? Could it be that brat brought by the drunkard?¡±

    ¡°But...he had just obtained his Demon yer Token. He¡¯s just a Low Rank Demon yer...can it be...?¡± The grey-robed elder suddenly thought of something and his face changed. There¡¯s only one method to rise from a Low Rank Demon yer to the Demon yer King, killing a Sky Monarch and obtaining a strand of it¡¯s soul.

    But Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation was only at the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm. Not to mention killing a Sky Monarch if he countered one, that sort of existence could easily kill him with a blow...

    Then there¡¯s only one other possibility...

    ¡°Could he have killed one of the four sealed Sky Monarch¡¯s soul fragments in the Primodial Sacred Abyss?¡± The grey-robed elder pondered, since that held the highest possibility.

    If Mu Chen had obtained assistance from one of the Four Ancestors, it might be a little troublesome, but it¡¯s not impossible to achieve this.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then that brat is a little too lucky!¡± The grey-robed elder shook his head, and bitterly smiled. Although this method was a little cheating, if that was verified, then their Great Thousand Pce would probably have an unprecedented weakest Demon yer King...

    ¡®It looks like I have to report this matter to headquarters...¡¯ The grey-robed elder muttered in his heart. This matter was too important. Even he couldn¡¯t make the decision, so he had to report this to headquarters for them to decide.

    When the grey-robed elder looked at the Demon yer que again, he couldn¡¯t help shaking his head while looking at the second name. Even he had encountered such a strange matter for the first time, which widened his view now...

    ...

    At the same time, three silhouettes raised their heads in a courtyard and looked at the golden words on the Demon yer que.

    ¡°Mu Chen? Can it be that sinner?¡± A grey-robed Elder looked at the golden words and said with an ugly expression.

    The ck-robed Elder beside him had knitted his brows. Although he didn¡¯t wish to admit it, he still slightly nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s really that sinner.¡±

    The two of them were naturally Elder Mo Yin and Hei Guang of the Ancient Buddha n.

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Elder Mo Yin said in a solemn voice. He knew how difficult it was to be a Demon yer King in the Great Thousand Pce.

    Elder Hei Guang briefly hesitated before he replied, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. After all, there are soul fragments of Sky Monarchs sealed in the Sacred Abyss...¡±

    Elder Mo Yin¡¯s face changed. ¡®If that was the case, could it mean that Mu Chen has obtained the inheritance? Because there will surely be one of the Four Ancestors with the sealed Sky Monarch¡¯s soul fragment...¡¯

    And they guessed that there¡¯s a high possibility that Mu Chen had found the inheritance of their Pagoda Ancestor! Could it be that the Eight-Divisional Pagoda was going to fall in Mu Chen¡¯s hands?

    The two¡¯s expressions turned ugly from just the thought of it. Sitting beside them, Elder Qing Xuan¡¯s gaze flickered while looking at the Demon yer que with her heart trembling.

    ¡°He actually became a Demon yer King...¡± She muttered. If Mu Chen really became the Demon yer King of the Great Thousand World, his status would practically undergo aplete change.

    ¡°Hmph, stop dreaming. The Great Thousand Pce will surely not recognise this method of rising. Furthermore, a Greater Earth Sovereign as a Demon yer King? Wouldn¡¯t the Great Thousand Pce be humiliated if it got out?¡± Elder Hei Guang ridiculed.

    Qing Xuan nced at him before she faintly replied, ¡°Your words mean nothing in this matter, Elder Hei Guang. The Great Thousand Pce is the one deciding this matter.¡±

    Elder Hei Guang was briefly stunned before he snickered, ¡°No matter what, we can absolutely not allow the Eight-Divisional Pagoda fall in the hands of that sinner. Otherwise, our Ancient Buddha n will be aughing stock!¡±

    His words contained coldness.

    ¡°Hei Guang, what do you want to do?! If you make a move, you¡¯ll be disobeying the order of the Grand Elder!¡± Qing Xuan could tell the meaning behind his words, so she hollered with her face changed.

    ¡°You want to force my younger sister to break apart with the n?¡±

    Elder Mo Yin sneered, ¡°If it reallyes to that step, we can only put down the Grand Elder¡¯s binding for the time being. I believe that the Grand Elder will back us up in this matter.¡±

    ¡°The Grand Elder has been too lenient with Qing Yanjing, allowing her to take it too far!¡±

    ¡°I will not bear this sinner hopping around beneath my eyes!¡±

    Qing Xuan was angered to the point that her face turned pale and a boundless Spiritual Energy burst out from her body. It had immediately shattered space and suppressed towards Hei Guang and Mo Yin.

    ¡°Elder Qing Xuan, what are you trying to do?!¡± The two of them retreated before a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation burst from their bodies, easily resisting Qing Xuan¡¯s Spiritual Energy pressure.

    ¡°Elder Qing Xuan, are you trying to help the sinner?! If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m afraid that your entire Qing Bloodline will be punished!¡± Elder Mo Yin coldly said.

    Clenching her teeth, Qing Xuan¡¯s ample bosom gently moved. A brief momentter, she slowly retracted her Spiritual Energy and coldly looked at the two of them. ¡°If the two of you insist on being stubborn, then the two of you will be the ones bearing the consequences!

    ¡°See if the Grand Elder can protect you two fools when my little sister goes crazy!¡±

    When she finished her words, she waved her sleeve and left.

    Hei Guang and Mo Xin¡¯s gazes flickered before the two of them coldly snorted. They really didn¡¯t believe that their entire Ancient Buddha n couldn¡¯t do anything to her, even if she¡¯s powerful!

    No matter what, they cannot allow the Eight-Divisional Pagoda to fall into the hands of the sinner, Mu Chen. This time, they must definitely capture that sinner and bring him to the n to be judged!

 Chapter 1338 - The Inheritance

    ¡°It actually seeded?¡± Mu Chen looked at the Demon yer Token with a golden lustre flickering on it in shock. He could feel the pressureing from the three words, Demon yer King.

    This oue had left him a little surprised, since he was only a thinking to attempt this. He wasn¡¯t confident if this could seed. But it really seeded...

    ¡°Haha, a Greater Earth Sovereign Demon yer King.¡± The Pagoda Ancestor¡¯s will appeared and looked at the golden token in Mu Chen¡¯s hand with an unconceble smile on his face.

    The Great Thousand Pce existed since ancient times, so the Pagoda Ancestor knew the status that a Demon yer King of the Great Thousand Pce would possess. It could be said that every single Demon yer King possessed a considerable standing in the Great Thousand World, an existence that could tremble the world with just their stomp.

    But there¡¯s now a Greater Earth Sovereign Demon yer King, an unprecedented incident.

    ¡°From now on, the Great Thousand Pce will have its weakest Demon yer King.¡± The Pagoda Ancestor teased.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was covered in ck lines. Although he knew that this matter was a little unusual, it was also the Pagoda Ancestor¡¯s brainwashing that made him do this.

    Therefore, he sourly nced at the Pagoda Ancestor before storing the Demon yer Token and turned to look at the Demon Sealing Diagram. The silhouette of the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch slowly faded and was about to disappear.

    A shattering noise rang out and the demonic figure shrunk down as the aura that left Mu Chen terrified also started to disappear. At this moment, he knew that the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch had genuinely died.

    Although the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch has died, that demonic silhouette was still trembling and a roar echoed, ¡°Let me out!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the voice of Shi Tianyou.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s brows twitched. With the annihtion of the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch, Shi Tianyou has regained control over his body.

    ¡°What do you want to do with him?¡± Pagoda Ancestor looked at Mu Chen as he asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get rid of him.¡± Mu Chen said without any hesitation. Shi Tianyou was part of the Fiend ns and was also a ruthless person. So since he had gotten ahold of him, there¡¯s no reason for Mu Chen to let him go.

    ¡°Get rid of him, then.¡± The Pagoda Ancestor¡¯s words faintly resounded, as if he was dealing with an ant. Naturally, Shi Tianyou was no different from an ant in his eyes.

    Hearing those two voices, Shi Tianyou started to struggle in the Demon Sealing Diagram. But no matter how he tried to struggle, he wasn¡¯t able to break free of the restraints.

    In the end, Shi Tianyou could only stop and his vicious voice resounded, ¡°Mu Chen, if you kill me today, my Corpse Demon n won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    Mu Chenughed at those words. The Great Thousand World and Fiend ns were mortal enemies, to begin with. Even without Shi Tianyou, the Fiend ns still wouldn¡¯t let him off if he encountered them.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait in the Great Thousand World and see how your Corpse Demon n is not going to let me off.¡± Mu Chen coldly sneered.

    Just when Shi Tianyou still wanted to speak more, the Pagoda Ancestor¡¯s hand wiped across the sky. It was akin to wiping ink and Shi Tianyou¡¯s silhouette disappeared from the Demon Sealing Diagram.

    Thus, Shi Tianyou couldn¡¯t even scream before he disappeared.

    As Shi Tianyou disappeared, a strand of ck aura suddenly gushed out of the Demon Sealing Diagram and spun around Mu Chen.

    This scene left Mu Chen shocked. He used his Spiritual Energy to try and resist that ck aura. However, that ck aura disappeared the instant it came in contact with his body.

    ¡°Senior, what¡¯s going on?¡± Seeing this bizarre scene, Mu Chen asked with his brows knitted.

    The Pagoda Ancestor casually smiled. ¡°This is a form of corpse aura, it¡¯s not harmful, but it is easily detectable by the Corpse Demon n. It should be this demon child¡¯s scheme to have his Corpse Demon n take revenge for him.¡±

    Mu Chen felt relieved at the Pagoda Ancestor¡¯s words. Although the Corpse Demon n was formidable, he wasn¡¯t afraid of it. If the Corpse Demon n appeared in the Great Thousand World, there would be other Heavenly Sovereigns dealing with them, even without his help.

    He didn¡¯t believe that the Corpse Demon n could recklessly wreak havoc on the Great Thousand World.

    ¡°Can you remove it?¡± Although he wasn¡¯t afraid, Mu Chen still asked, due to being cautious.

    The Pagoda Ancestor shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s a strand of corpse aura that he had created by burning his life force. If I was still alive, it¡¯d be easy for me to aplish it. But right now, it¡¯s not possible.¡±

    Mu Chen shrugged and no longer bothered about it. On the contrary, he looked at the Demon Sealing Diagram with uneasiness. ¡°So the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch is dealt with now?¡±

    After all, the vitality of a Sky Monarch was exceptionally terrifying.

    The Pagoda Ancestor nodded his head. ¡°He¡¯s only a fragment of a soul. With the help of the Heavenly Emperor Sword, it¡¯s more than enough to erase his existence.¡±

    As he spoke, he raised his hand and the Heavenly Emperor Sword flew back. Handing it over to Mu Chen, the Pagoda Ancestor said, ¡°The Heavenly Emperor Sword is equivalent to a Saint Grade Peerless Saint Artifact when it was at its peak. But it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s exhausted now, and through the corrosion of time, even if it could recover in the future, I¡¯m afraid that the Immortal Grade Saint Artifact is its limit.¡±

    The Pagoda Ancestor¡¯s voice sounded a little pitiful. After all, a Saint Grade Peerless Saint Artifact was extremely precious, even to a Saint Heavenly Sovereign. Even the Demon Sealing Mirror that he possessed was only an Immortal Grade Saint Artifact.

    Mu Chen nodded his head while receiving the Heavenly Emperor Sword. The sword was dim, as if it was covered in dirt that couldn¡¯t be cleaned.

    Mu Chen knew that this was because the energy was exhausted. Unless he broke through to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, the Heavenly Emperor Sword would not be able to unleash the lustre that it once had.

    ¡°Rest assured. The day when I break through to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm is the day when you will resurface into the world.¡± Mu Chen said as he touched the sword.

    The Heavenly Emperor Sword lightly trembled and seemed to have emanated a buzzing noise.

    Storing the Heavenly Emperor Sword, Mu Chen then turned around. The Fiend ns were fleeing with the experts from the Great Thousand World pursuing them around the altar.

    But there was still some silhouettes looking in this direction. They were Xuan Luo and Mo Xin¡¯s group. They were still clearly feeling reluctant about Mu Chen obtaining the Eight-Divisional Pagoda.

    ¡°Senior, have Ipleted the task this time?¡± Although Mu Chen knew their thoughts, he asked the Pagoda Ancestor without hiding, since he wished to quickly obtain the Eight-Divisional Pagoda.

    The will of the Pagoda Ancestor nodded his head. He was initially intending on using Mu Chen to seal the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch, but Mu Chen had helped him ughter the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch instead. Thus, this mission was perfected beyond perfect.

    ¡°Then, what reward does Senior intend to give me?¡± Mu Chen did not conceal his intention and frankly asked.

    The Pagoda Ancestor was briefly stunned by Mu Chen¡¯s words, before he bitterly smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve really done a meritorious service this time!¡±

    Mu Chen faintly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m all alone, so I have depended on myself to obtain everything. I¡¯m unlike those fellows with huge backgrounds that can easily obtain everything they wanted.¡±

    The Pagoda Ancestor¡¯s expression slowly retracted when he heard the meaning behind Mu Chen¡¯s words. Clearly, thetter didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with the Ancient Buddha n.

    Xuan Luo and Mo Xin had also flown over andnded on the altar.

    ¡°Your descendants greet our Ancestor!¡± The two of them respectfully bowed, and the Pagoda Ancestor nodded his head at them.

    Sweeping a nce at Mu Chen, Xuan Luo cupped his face and said to the Pagoda Ancestor, ¡°Ancestor, we bear a heavy responsibility with us, and we¡¯re under orders to bring the Eight-Divisional Pagoda back with us. We hope that Ancestor can pass the Eight-Divisional Pagoda to us, for the sake of the n. As descendants, we will never forget this favor!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the loss of your inheritance has been an irreparable loss to the n. I believe that you wish for your inheritance to be passed down in the n, right?¡± Mo Xin said respectfully.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was as solemn as the water with a cold light flickering his eyes. Evidently, he had been enraged by these two fellows who were trying to snatch his war trophy.

    ¡®These bastards, running as fast as a dog when facing the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch earlier. Now that the threat has been eliminated, they have the cheek toe and snatch my stuff?!¡¯

    Pagoda Ancestor nced at the two of them and slowly said, ¡°I have previously mentioned that anyone that can help me deal with the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch will receive a gift from me, and Mu Chen has achieved this...¡±

    Xuan Luo and Mo Xin instantly grew anxious, so the two of them said, ¡°Ancestor, Mu Chen is a sinner, and there¡¯s discord between him and the n. If he obtains the Eight-Divisional Pagoda, it will be akin to putting wings on a tiger. I¡¯m afraid that he will use the Ancestor¡¯s Peerless Divine Ability to cause a ughter in our n with his grudge for us!¡±

    Hearing his words, the Pagoda Ancestor knitted his brows and fell into silence.

    Hearing the effect caused by their words, Xuan Luo and Mo Xin felt joyful in their hearts.

    The Pagoda Ancestor turned to look at Mu Chen without any expression and after a long time, he said, ¡°Mu Chen, this old man has something to ask.¡±

    ¡°Please ask.¡±

    The Pagoda Ancestor sighed, ¡°If there¡¯s a day when you and the Ancient Buddha n falls into conflict, what will you do?¡±

    Mu Chen fell into silence. The right answer to speak right now was how he would not go into conflict with the Ancient Buddha n. However, he couldn¡¯t say it as it would inevitably happen in the future because of his mother.

    Furthermore, it¡¯s also impossible for him to bluff the Pagoda Ancestor.

    Since that¡¯s the case... Mu Chen raised his head and stared at the Pagoda Ancestor. ¡°Regardless of anything, this Junior will follow his heart.¡±

    No matter what the rtionship between him and the Ancient Buddha n develops into, he knew that he would not implicate the innocent and follow his heart to the end without fear.

    When Xuan Luo and Mo Xin heard his words, joy appeared on their faces as they saw the Pagoda Ancestor¡¯s gaze fixated on Mu Chen.

    Thetter was also looking into the Pagoda Ancestor¡¯s eyes without any fear.

    After the two of them exchanged gazes, Xuan Luo and Mo Xin were shocked to see a gratified smile on the Pagoda Ancestor¡¯s face. ¡°Follow your heart. Good...good. For someone that can stand out to face the Fiend ns in such a crucial moment, this old man believes in your heart!¡±

    The Pagoda Ancestor stretched his hand out and heavily patted on Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°From today onwards, you will be the inheritor of the Eight-Divisional Pagoda!¡±

    Hearing those words, Xuan Luo and Mo Xin¡¯s faces instantly turned pale.

 Chapter 1339 - Inheritance of the Eight-Divisional Pagoda!

    On the altar, Xuan Luo and Mo Xin¡¯s faces were pale. They never expected that the Pagoda Ancestor would have such a great impression of Mu Chen. Even after knowing that Mu Chen and the Ancient Buddha n didn¡¯t have a good rtionship, he still decided to hand the Eight-Divisional Pagoda to Mu Chen.

    ¡°Ancestor!¡± The two of them persisted in trying their luck.

    ¡°This old man has already decided.¡± However, the Pagoda Ancestor waved his hand with a decisive voice and turned to look at the two of them. ¡°The two of you can go back and tell the Elders of today. The Ancient Buddha n remains until now because of our talents. However, you guys have been too much of a fossil. If this continues, the Ancient Buddha n will only face a decline!¡±

    His voice sounded solemn. Mu Chen and his mother being deemed as sinners had left this old man furious.

    Xuan Luo and Mo Xin did not dare to speak after being reprimanded. Both of them lowered their heads with jealousy and reluctance shing in their eyes.

    They never expected that the sinner in their eyes would be the biggest winner in this trip to the Primordial Sacred Abyss. They, who should be the focus of attention, were dim in Mu Chen¡¯s face.

    ¡°Mu Chen, follow this old man to receive the inheritance.¡± the Pagoda Ancestor no longer bothered with the two of them and looked at Mu Chen before waving his hand. Then, the two of them disappeared.

    Along with their disappearance, Xuan Luo and Mo Xin looked at each other with dark expressions.

    ¡°You¡¯re letting him receive the inheritance?¡± Mo Xin asked in a sinister voice.

    After a brief silence, Xuan Luo snickered, ¡°A sinner is also worthy of the Eight-Divisional Pagoda? Since the Ancestor has decided, let him have it, then.

    ¡°But the Ancestor won¡¯t be deciding if he can bring the Eight-Divisional Pagoda out of the Sacred Abyss Continent...¡± As he spoke, a cold light flickered in his eyes.

    Mo Xin was stunned before he asked, ¡°You¡¯re saying...?¡±

    Xuan Luo coldly replied, ¡°You think that Elder Hei Guang and Mo Yin will watch the Eight-Divisional Pagoda fall into Mu Chen¡¯s hands? When they know about this information, the two of them will even temporarily toss the Grand Elder¡¯s order aside.¡±

    Mo Xin slightly nodded his head. Indeed, if Elder Hei Guang and Mo Yin made a move, Mu Chen would surely not be able to escape from the pursuit of two Heavenly Sovereigns.

    ¡°Let him rejoice for the moment...¡±

    ...

    When spiritual light disappeared before Mu Chen, his surroundings changed. He seemed to be inside a pagoda, with ancient drawings on the mottled walls of the pagoda that emanated an ancient aura around this region.

    ¡°This is?¡± Mu Chen looked at the Pagoda Ancestor while sensing a familiar fluctuation.

    ¡°This is my pagoda.¡± The Pagoda Ancestor smiled and said with some reminiscence, ¡°But along with my fall, the pagoda has also lost its lustre and has been gradually damaged over time.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head. But even if this pagoda was starting to be damaged, he could still feel an indescribable aura that left him fearful.

    The Pagoda Ancestor¡¯s will sat in the pagoda and smiled towards Mu Chen. ¡°Do you know the origin of the Eight-Divisional Pagoda?¡±

    Mu Chen shook his head. He only knew that this Eight-Divisional Pagoda was one of the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities with endless might. As for the rest, he was unfamiliar with it.

    When the Pagoda Ancestor saw this, he wasn¡¯t too bothered and exined, ¡°This Peerless Divine Ability is something that this old man created when the Fiend ns invaded the Great Thousand World.

    ¡°This old man has ughtered countless demons, and sealed ten-odd Monarchs in my pagoda withoutcking of Monarchs equivalent to the Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm.¡±

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help smacking his lips. Sealing ten-odd Monarchs, that was a terrifying achievement. After all, that was equivalent to ten-odd Heavenly Sovereigns...

    ¡°It was precisely because I have sealed too many Monarchs; it caused my pagoda to be unstable. But an idea came to me, and I refined them into guardians of the pagoda...¡±

    Mu Chen was shocked once again. Refining Monarchs into guardians? It¡¯s undoubtedly not an easy task to erase the will of those Monarch and refine them into puppets. Generally speaking, the puppets would be weakened through the process. But if that wasn¡¯t the case, then the Eight-Divisional Pagoda also wouldn¡¯t be able to be one of the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities.

    ¡°This old man naturally knows about that. I have refined them into guardians and imprint them onto my pagoda. In this manner, they have been linked with myself, and through a secret technique to refine them, I managed to preserve their strength to the greatest degree.¡± The Pagoda Ancestor said with pride.

    Mu Chen sighed in admiration. The Pagoda Ancestor was truly worthy of being one of the pinnacle experts of the Great Thousand World. His means were truly ingenious.

    ¡°But it is a pity that the chance of failing was too high. Out of those Monarchs, I only managed to seed in refining three of them. But making use of the war, I went on a rampage to refine Monarchs, and a year before my fall, I managed to create the Eight-Divisional Pagoda.¡± The Pagoda Ancestor sighed.

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help wiping his sweat upon hearing that. Seeding in only three out of ten-odd Monarchs, the chance of failing was really great. After all, Monarchs weren¡¯t cabbages that could be found anywhere. They¡¯re existence wasparable to a Heavenly Sovereign, so one could imagine how insane the Pagoda Ancestor was when he went around capturing Monarchs.

    It¡¯s no wonder why no one managed to form the Eight-Divisional Pagoda again, since the resources required for it were really tough. After all, they couldn¡¯t use Heavenly Sovereigns in the Great Thousand World as materials, since the Great Thousand World wouldn¡¯t allow it if they knew about it.

    Mu Chen bitterly smiled upon hearing that. If that¡¯s the case, what was the use of him knowing how to cultivate the Eight-Divisional Pagoda?

    Seeing his expression, the Pagoda Ancestor smiled. ¡°The Eight-Divisional Pagoda is precious not because of its cultivation technique, but because of the ability itself.¡±

    After that, Mu Chen saw the Pagoda Ancestor raise his hand and the damaged pagoda started to tremble. After that, cracks appeared on the walls of the pagoda before a shattering sound rang out and eight crimson beams flew from the walls.

    The eight crimson beams revolved around the Pagoda Ancestor, which Mu Chen could clearly see that those were pearls were engraved with sinister and ferocious patterns on them.

    Mu Chen merely nced at those crimson pearls and felt his blood boiling with killing intent surging in his heart.

    Suddenly, divine light blossomed from the Divine Pagoda in Mu Chen¡¯s heart, expelling the killing intent and allowed him to restore his rity.

    When Mu Chen recovered, he couldn¡¯t help but take a step back and stared at the eight crimson pearls with fear. Those things were really sinister, and if these pearls fell in the hands of ordinary people, they would definitely be turned into a demon that knew how to ughter instantly.

    ¡°This is the core of the Eight-Divisional Pagoda... the Pagoda Pearls.¡± The Pagoda Ancestor pointed at the eight crimson pearls and smiled before waving his hand and a crimson lustre burst out from the eight pearls before forming into eight colossal figures.

    The eight colossal figures were roughly a hundred feet in size with sinister expressions. They looked like the incarnation of asura... and all of them possessed a terrifying pressure on them.

    Looking at the eight giants, Mu Chen suddenly figured it out and said, ¡°They¡¯re the Eight-Divisional Pagoda?¡±

    The Pagoda Ancestor smiled.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the case...¡± Mu Chen eximed. He understood that rather than saying that the Eight-Divisional Pagoda was a Peerless Divine Ability, it was more simr to a Peerless Saint Artifact. But they did not need to be cultivated, only inherited through the eight pearls to possess the Eight-Divisional Pagoda!

    The Eight-Divisional Pagoda was precious, not because of its cultivation technique, but the Pagoda Pearls refined from numerous Monarchs.

    ¡°Back then, when I managed to refine the eight Pagoda Pearls, it was already by great luck. I believe that if I were to try again, I¡¯m afraid I might not even be able to refine them again.¡± The Pagoda Ancestor sighed.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. Trying to refine Monarchs into guardians surely wasn¡¯t easy, since there were too many factors of luck...

    ¡°But the materials are all Monarchs. So if an ordinary person got tainted by the ominous aura, even an ordinary Heavenly Sovereign would have his heart consumed.¡± As he spoke, the Pagoda Ancestor looked gratified while looking at Mu Chen. ¡°But fortunately, you possess the Divine Pagoda. With it protecting you, the ominous aura won¡¯t be able to consume your heart.¡±

    ¡°As your strength grows, the Eight-Divisional Pagoda¡¯s might will also grow. They cannot be cultivated, so every single time it¡¯s used in battle, it will consume a huge amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, which you have to be prepared for it.¡± The Pagoda Ancestor reminded.

    ¡°Sovereign Spiritual Liquid again?¡± Mu Chen instantly felt his head swelling. He already had a bottomless pit for Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, the ck Dragon Army. He never expected to have another heavy eater here...

    He could imagine that the amount that this Eight-Divisional Pagoda could consume was at least in the tens of millions.

    ¡°Furthermore...¡± The Pagoda Ancestor¡¯s face briefly paused before his face turned solemn. ¡°If your strength is insufficient, you cannot forcefully activate it. After all, they¡¯re Monarchs, and even if they have been cultivated, their ferocity is something in their blood and flesh. The moment you lose control of them, they will devour you instead!¡±

    Mu Chen solemnly nodded his head. It looked like the Eight-Divisional Pagoda was a double-edged sword.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case...¡± Looking at Mu Chen, the Pagoda Ancestor raised his hand and the eight crimson pearls slowly revolved. ¡°Are you ready to inherit the Eight-Divisional Pagoda?¡±

 Chapter 1340 - Awakening Method

    In the Great Spirit Ancestor¡¯syer of the Four Saint Pagoda

    A massacre resounded around the massive altar with Spiritual Energies and demonic aura shing together, creating ear-deafening noises. At the same time, this also caused theyer to continuously tremble.

    That¡¯s because of the ones trying to protect the altar and destroy the altar, the experts of the Great Thousand World and Fiend ns have started their war here...

    There was a group gathered together at the north-west direction. It was Luo Li with Ling Xi, Wen Qingxuan and the rest of their guards around them.

    Although their formation wasn¡¯t remarkable, it was still a battlefield. Just the amount of Perfected Earth Sovereigns alone could be counted on the fingers of two hands, not including the Fiend ns...

    But fortunately, there wasn¡¯t an existence like Shi Tianyou at this level. So the battle between the two sides was intense, but no one held the upper hand.

    ¡°Luo Li, what is that woman trying to do?¡± Wen Qingxuan poked Luo Li and cast her gaze over into the distance, where a charming woman was standing at the centre of the altar, dressed in white.

    At this moment, Wen Qingxuan and everyone knew the name of that woman, Bai Xin¡¯er. She was also Luo Li¡¯spetitor this time, since her objective was also the Great Spirit Ancestor¡¯s inheritance.

    Bai Xin¡¯er¡¯s means were pretty great, since her surroundings were surrounded by formidable experts, with a few Perfected Earth Sovereigns forming into a luxurious formation.

    So, they¡¯re the ones that managed to get the closest to the altar and resist the charge from the Fiend ns.

    Protected in the circle, Bai Xin¡¯er nced at Luo Li from afar before her rosy lips were raised and she gently sat down.

    Her hands swiftly formed seals and a halo of light gathered before spreading out above her head.

    ¡°She¡¯s trying to wake the slumbering will of the Great Spirit Ancestor.¡± Luo Li narrowed her eyes at this sight.

    In this level, there wasn¡¯t anyone that could unleash the Sky Monarch¡¯s soul fragment that was sealed. So that meant the Great Spirit Ancestor¡¯s will was also asleep.

    Naturally, if Bai Xin¡¯er couldmunicate with the will of the Great Spirit Ancestor, she would be able to borrow his power and sweep all the Fiend ns out of here. At that time, she would undoubtedly be the greatest contributor, and the Peerless Divine Ability, the Ancient Spirit Channelling Light would also fall into her hands.

    ¡°We have to stop her!¡± Ling Xi knitted her brows. If Bai Xin¡¯er obtained the Ancient Spirit Channelling Light, then Luo Li would have failed this mission this time.

    The reason why Mu Chen left everyone to Luo Li was so that they could help her aplish her task. But if they failed despite that, they wouldn¡¯t know how to answer to Mu Chen.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and disrupt her!¡± Long Xiang hammered his fists together and solemnly said. Although there were several Perfected Earth Sovereigns around Bai Xin¡¯er, he wasn¡¯t afraid.

    But he was stopped by Luo Li while she shook her head. ¡°The cultivation technique that she practices should be the Ancient Spirit n¡¯s Great Spirit Sutra. It is said to be the same cultivation technique as the Great Spirit Ancestor, so she¡¯s trying to use this technique to wake the Great Spirit Ancestor¡¯s will.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pretty good idea, but how could it be as easy as she imagined?¡± From the information that Luo Li has obtained, the Great Spirit Ancestor was the first to fall amongst the four Ancestors. So even if his will went into a deep slumber, it wasn¡¯t easy to wake him up. Thus, Luo Li did not feel that Bai Xin¡¯er could aplish that task.

    Seeing how calm Luo Li was, everyone also suppressed the anxiety in their hearts and watched.

    As they calmed down, Bai Xin¡¯er cast a nce at them, and after seeing no movements from them, she faintly smiled before she gently waved her hand towards the experts around her.

    Those experts had also retracted their attention that was directed at Luo Li and they surrounded Bai Xin¡¯er, protecting her.

    ¡°That woman is truly cautious about defending against us at all times.¡± Wen Qingxuan said with her brows raised as she spoke.

    ¡°Someone capable of bing the Quasi-Holy Maiden of the Ancient Spirit n, how could they not be shrewd?¡± Luo Li smiled. Bai Xin¡¯er came alone and managed to obtain so many experts who were willing to help her. Her means weren¡¯t something that could be achieved by ordinary people.

    As they spoke, the profound light above Bai Xin¡¯er¡¯s head became akin to a moon that shone onto this entire region.

    The lustre spread out around the altar and the ancient tablet started to tremble. Bai Xin¡¯er¡¯s gaze shed with joy while looking at it. However, the joy on her face didn¡¯tst long. The tablet had returned to silence without moving.

    Clenching her teeth, Bai Xin¡¯er frantically unleashed the Spiritual Energy in her body. As light constantly dispersed, it had enveloped towards that tablet.

    The Fiend ns soon noticed hermotion, so they focused their attacks on her, but they were entirely blocked by the experts around her.

    ¡°Wake up, quickly!¡± Bai Xin¡¯er bit on her lips as she constantly circted the Great Spirit Sutra to try to contact the will of the Great Spirit Ancestor. However, she failed, since there wasn¡¯t any reactioning from it.

    After trying for a long time, Bai Xin¡¯er opened her eyes in the end with unhappiness filling her eyes before looking at the altar and muttered to herself. ¡°Could it be that ascending the altar is the only way to wake the will of the Ancestor?¡±

    But she would inevitably be obstructed by the Fiend ns because of that, and if the Fiend ns managed to get up the altar and awaken the Sky Monarch¡¯s soul, then it¡¯d get troublesome for them.

    ¡°Miss Xin¡¯er, you failed?¡± A robust-built man approached and asked with concern.

    Nodding her head, Bai Xin¡¯er softly said, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you guys.¡±

    When that person saw Bai Xin¡¯er¡¯s gentle smile, his eyes instantly jolted. ¡°Miss Xin¡¯er, don¡¯t be anxious. Wait for us to send you up to the altar; you will surely be able to wake the will of the Great Spirit Ancestor then.

    ¡°As for them, don¡¯t worry about it. It was something that even you couldn¡¯t aplish, not to mention them.¡±

    He naturally meant Luo Li¡¯s group, since they knew that Luo Li was the greatest threat to Bai Xin¡¯er herself.

    Bai Xin¡¯er gently smiled. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. We should be more cautious of Luo Li.¡±

    As she spoke, her gaze looked in the direction of Luo Li¡¯s party before their eyes suddenly narrowed when they saw that Luo Li had suddenly sat down.

    Sensing Bai Xin¡¯er¡¯s gaze, Luo Li gently raised her head and her gaze interlocked with Bai Xin¡¯er¡¯s before they swiftly looked away.

    Retracting her eyes, Bai Xin¡¯er squinted her eyes. ¡°Is Luo Li also intending onmunicating with the will of the Great Spirit Ancestor?¡±

    But a deep smile appeared on her face when she thought of that. She knew that Luo Li had only just recently been determined as the Quasi-Holy Maiden by Celestial Chi Yan. She never cultivated in the Ancient Spirit n, so as someone that didn¡¯t possess the experience of cultivating in the Ancient Spirit n, it¡¯s simply wishful thinking for her tomunicate with the Great Spirit Ancestor.

    ¡°Luo Li, can you do it?¡± Wen Qingxuan worriedly asked from her side. When she saw how Bai Xin¡¯er failed, she knew how tough it would be tomunicate with the will of the Great Spirit Ancestor.

    After all, Bai Xin¡¯er had at least cultivated the Great Spirit Sutra, while Luo Li has never learned any Divine Ability or Cultivation Technique of the Ancient Spirit n.

    Luo Li smiled. ¡°Do you know why Celestial Chi Yan is so confident in me and feels that I can obtain the Ancient Spirit Channelling Light?¡±

    Wen Qingxuan shook her head.

    Luo Li chuckled as she replied, ¡°It¡¯s because I have cultivated the Luo Shen Celestial Body.¡±

    Wen Qingxuan was even more confused. ¡®What did the Luo Shen Celestial Body have to do with the Ancient Spirit n?¡¯

    Raising her face, Luo Li looked at the ancient altar. ¡°Celestial Chi Yan has once said that in ancient times, this Great Spirit Ancestor was a man infatuated with love.¡±

    ¡°Who was he being infatuated with?¡± Ling Xi seemed to have slightly understood something.

    Cunningly smiling, Luo Li replied, ¡°He was infatuated with thest owner of the Luo Shen Celestial Body, who happens to by my Ancestor, Luo Shen!¡±

    ¡°I understand, now! You¡¯re trying to use the beauty luring scheme... no wait, I mean beauty celestial body scheme to wake the will of the Great Spirit Ancestor!¡± Wen Qingxuan pped her hands together and eximed in shock.

    Blinking her eyes, Luo Li yfully said, ¡°For the Ancient Spirit Channelling Light, I¡¯m afraid that I have to sacrifice the beauty of my Ancestor a little...¡±

    Wen Qingxuan and the rest exchanged looks. ¡®Can that work?¡¯

    Luo Li did not speak anymore, but her hands joined together with boundless light sweeping out from her rear. Spiritual light instantly covered the heavens and earth with a gorgeous silhouette forming behind her.

    The Luo Shen Celestial Body, the most beautiful Sovereign Celestial Body of the Great Thousand World!

 Chapter 1341 - Ancient Spirit Channelling Light

    A spiritual lustre blossomed between the heavens and earth before that graceful figure appeared on the battlefield. At that instant, everyone on the battlefield was stunned with countless gazes shooting towards that gorgeous Sovereign Celestial Body with astonishment in their eyes.

    Standing before the Luo Shen Celestial Body, Luo Li¡¯s silhouette also emanated a spiritual light that enveloped her. It was like a silver river fluttering along with the wind that lifted her skirt as well. It made her look extremely stunning.

    ¡°Luo Li looks so gorgeous!¡± Wen Qingxuan praised. At this moment, Luo Li looked like a reflection of the Luo Shen Celestial Body with her face glittering. Even her ss-like pupils looked even more transparent.

    Her beauty had instantly suppressed the entire battlefield. Even Wen Qingxuan and Bai Xin¡¯er looked dull inparison at this moment.

    ¡°What a beauty...¡± Those experts around Bai Xin¡¯er looked at Luo Li with intoxicated gazes as they eximed.

    The smile on Bai Xin¡¯er¡¯s face had stiffened as she briefly looked at that gorgeous silhouette before words uttered out of her mouth, ¡°The Luo Shen Celestial Body?!¡±

    As a Quasi-Holy Maiden of the Ancient Spirit n, she had instantly recognised it with a nce. Luo Li¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body was the most resounding throughout the Great Thousand World for its beauty, the Luo Shen Celestial Body!

    Just because it was the most beautiful Sovereign Celestial Body of the Great Thousand World, it possessed a great might and god-knows how many girls dreamed of cultivating it, and Bai Xin¡¯er was one of them as well.

    So when she saw that Luo Li had cultivated the Luo Shen Celestial Body, even she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little jealous. If she could cultivate that sort of Sovereign Celestial Body, she would surely be one of the most dazzling figures in the near future of the Great Thousand World.

    ¡°But what is she trying to do by bringing it out?¡± Shortly after, Bai Xin¡¯er knitted her brows before she muttered to herself. It looked like she still had no idea about the matters between the Great Spirit Ancestor and Luo Shen.

    But facing the surrounding gazes, Luo Li had disregarded them and gradually linked herself with the Luo Shen Celestial Body. After that, the Luo Shen Celestial Body burst out with myriad feet of lustre. As the spiritual light spread out, it swiftly approached the altar before it poured down on the ancient pir.

    When the spiritual light of the Luo Shen Celestial Body fell, the stone pir started to violently tremble.

    That tremble wasn¡¯t the same as Bai Xin¡¯er¡¯s. It was more violent and intense before it gradually grew stronger.

    When Bai Xin¡¯er saw this scene, her heart sank. This scene had gone out of her expectations. She never expected that Luo Li¡¯s Luo Shen Celestial Body would cause such a swift reaction from the ancient pir.

    ¡°Miss Xin¡¯er, what should we do?¡± The surrounding experts around her couldn¡¯t help asking out loud.

    As her gaze flickered, Bai Xin¡¯er sighed, ¡°Looks like I have lost in terms of skill.¡±

    She bit her lips while looking extremely pitiful, causing the surrounding experts to feel heartache for her. Shortly after, they said, ¡°No rush, we can first disrupt them while Miss Xin¡¯er heads for the altar to wake the Great Spirit Ancestor up.¡±

    There was a sh of joy in her eyes, but Bai Xin¡¯er shook her head. ¡°How can I let you guys take the risk? Luo Li¡¯s surroundings are also filled with experts.¡±

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s just two Perfected Earth Sovereigns. There¡¯s nothing to fear.¡± The man that previously spoke to Bai Xin¡¯erughed with his voice filled with confidence, since they had a total of four Perfected Earth Sovereigns with them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He clearly enjoyed that admiring gazeing from Bai Xin¡¯er. Thus, he waved his hand and the three other Perfected Earth Sovereigns flew out and headed in the direction of Luo Li.

    Seeing their silhouettes, Bai Xin¡¯er¡¯s lips were raised before she nced at Luo Li, then turned around and flew out.

    Wen Qingxuan and the rest had also sensed the four Perfected Earth Sovereignsing in their direction and hollered, ¡°Watch out!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re courting death!¡± Long Xiang coldly snorted as he flew out. A Dragon-Elephant roared around him while bringing along a terrifying might and charged towards the four Perfected Earth Sovereigns.

    Wen Ziyu also swiftly followed up and a spiritual lustre shed from within Ling Xi¡¯s sleeves before a powerful Spiritual Array slowly took form.

    While Ling Xi and the rest went up to obstruct those four Perfected Earth Sovereigns, Luo Li wasn¡¯t distracted because of this. She focused on controlling the Luo Shen Celestial Body. The ripples from the Luo Shen Celestial Body had poured into the pir that was constantly trembling.

    The tremble grew even more intense, and a few minutester, the trembling stopped. Watching this scene, Bai Xin¡¯er, who was making her way over, instantly rejoiced. But before the joy even appeared on her face, she saw a boundless and ancient beam of light soar into the sky.

    The light had condensed and forming into a silhouette that roughly looked to be middle-aged with firm facial features. Although he didn¡¯t have a heroic appearance, he had a vicissitudinal air around him.

    When he appeared, he looked at the Luo Shen Celestial Body before a yearning appeared in his eyes. ¡°I never expected that after tens of thousands of years, I could see the Luo Shen Celestial Body again.¡±

    Although his gaze was on the Luo Shen Celestial Body, the figure in his heart was that distant one from his memories...

    Looking at that silhouette, Luo Li¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Senior Great Spirit, one of the Four Saint Pagodayers is lost. Please grant us your help to annihte the demons!¡±

    The Great Spirit Ancestor¡¯s silhouette appeared before Luo Li from the altar and looked at thetter, before his expression instantly turned gentle. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Luo Shen?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my Ancestor.¡± Luo Li respectfully replied.

    ¡°No wonder why your looks are so simr...¡± The Great Spirit Ancestor smiled with his gaze fixated on Luo Li¡¯s face with deep emotions in his eyes. But Luo Li knew that it wasn¡¯t for her, but her ancestor, Luo Shen.

    ¡°I never expected that my slumbering would be awakened one day... and that one to awaken me from my slumber would be her descendant. She always said that we¡¯re not fated, but it doesn¡¯t seem that way.¡± The Great Spirit Ancestor gently smiled.

    Luo Li inwardly stuck her tongue out. It looked like this was one of her ancestor¡¯s pursuers, and he even failed...

    But fortunately, the will of the Great Spirit Ancestor did not reminisce the past too much. He turned his gaze around. When he saw the Fiend ns filling around the altar, his face sank.

    ¡°The Spear Ancestor¡¯s will has been destroyed... and one of the Four Saint Pagodayers has fallen...¡± The Great Spirit Ancestor¡¯s gaze flickered as he briefly paused before he eximed with shock, ¡°The soul fragment of the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch has been destroyed? That Pagoda Geezer¡¯s means are so clean?¡±

    When Luo Li heard that, her heart trembled. The soul fragment of the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch on the level of the Pagoda Ancestor was destroyed?

    ¡°It should have been done by Mu Chen!¡± Although she didn¡¯t know the exact information, that was what Luo Li had determined with her intuition as a woman. It should have been done by Mu Chen.

    ¡°You,ss, have woken me up in time. Otherwise, if the soul fragments of the Sky Monarchs got free, even I would be sharing the same oue as the Spear Ancestor.¡± The Great Spirit Ancestor smiled towards Luo Li. Amongst the Four Ancestors, he was the one with the most substantial injury. Thus, his will was also the weakest. If the Sky Monarch¡¯s soul from hisyer was set free, it¡¯d be impossible for him to do it like the Pagoda Ancestor and erase that soul.

    The Great Spirit Ancestor stretched his finger out and gently tapped on the centre of Luo Li¡¯s brows. Light blossomed from his fingertips and poured into thetter¡¯s brows.

    As the spiritual light poured in, Luo Li felt her body trembling as a massive Spiritual Energy roared within her body; however, that energy wasn¡¯t something that belonged to her.

    ¡°Help me clear this area.¡± The Great Spirit Ancestor took a deep nce at Luo Li and reminisce rose up in his eyes once again. Thereafter, his body gradually disappeared.

    Nodding her head, Luo Li appeared on the shoulder of the Luo Shen Celestial Body and coldly looked at the chaotic battlefield before raising her hand.

    A streak of light flew out from the fingertip of the Luo Shen Celestial Body and expanded. In an instant, it had turned into a silver river that was a few myriad feet long, emanating a boundless Spiritual Energy.

    The silver river surged as it was brandished and sent the four Perfected Earth Sovereigns who were fighting Long Xiang, Wen Ziyu and the rest flying while vomiting blood. Their faces were now covered in fear.

    However, Luo Li no longer paid any attention to them. Her feet tapped and the silver river started to wreak havoc on the battlefield. Instantly, those experts of the Fiend ns were instantly being corroded by the silver river, turning into ashes, not even their bones remained.

    The battle that was initially on a standoff had started to turn with the Fiend ns on a losing end. In the end, they could no longer hold back their fear and started to flee, while the experts of the Great Thousand World received a massive boost in morale as they charged.

    Under the altar, Bai Xin¡¯er stopped and bit on her rosy lips while clenching her hands. She knew that she had already failed this battle.

    She never expected that even with the awakening technique of the Ancient Spirit n, she still couldn¡¯t wake the Great Spirit Ancestor up. On the other hand, thetter merely sensed Luo Li¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body and woke up so swiftly...

    Looking at the battlefield that¡¯s being quickly cleared up, Luo Li felt relieved, since she could sense that the massive Spiritual Energy in her body was swiftly disappearing.

    When thest strand of Spiritual Energy disappeared, Luo Li¡¯s eyes lit up at that moment. There was a piece of great and ancient information flowing into her mind.

    ¡°So this is the... Ancient Channelling Spirit Light...¡±

 Chapter 1342 - Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign

    Mu Chen quietly sat within the tattered pagoda before his eyes abruptly opened with an intense crystallised lustre beaming out, along with a transparent pagoda that flew out.

    The Divine Pagoda constantly revolved before Mu Chen while expanding. Then it descended from the sky, enveloping Mu Chen and the Pagoda Ancestor¡¯s will within it.

    As a crystallised lustre spread out in the pagoda, Mu Chen impatiently raised his head and looked at the walls of the pagoda. At this moment, there were eight portraits on the pagoda¡¯s walls.

    The eight portraits looked sinister and emanated an ominous aura. Even ordinary people looking at it would be corrupted by the ominous aura.

    However, when Mu Chen looked at the eight sinister portraits, his face was covered with joy.

    ¡°This is the Eight-Divisional Pagoda?¡± Mu Chen muttered to himself. At this moment, he did not dare to believe it, since it was one of the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities of the Great Thousand World.

    Not to mention a Perfected Earth Sovereign, even a Saint Heavenly Sovereign would be attracted by such a Divine Ability.

    Staring at the eight sinister portraits on the walls, a spiritual lustre gushed out from the portraits, and after that, the eight portraits immediately flew from the walls before they condensed and hovered in the sky, emanating a terrifying might.

    ¡°This power...¡± A smile rose on Mu Chen¡¯s lips. ording to his estimations, if he re-encountered Shi Tianyou, as long as he managed to trap thetter into the Divine Pagoda, Shi Tianyou would surely die the moment the Eight-Divisional Pagoda activated. As for Xuan Luo and Mo Xin, they didn¡¯t even possess the qualifications to resist within the pagoda.

    The power of the eight protectors could suppress any expert beneath the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    Right now, Mu Chen held two of the most powerful Peerless Divine Abilities in the Great Thousand World. So his fighting capability was undoubtedly the numero uno beneath the Heavenly Sovereign Realm!

    ¡°Truly the Divine Pagoda. The divinity of it is really peerless. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t be that easy for you to control them.¡± The Pagoda Ancestor smiled from the side.

    The materials used for the Eight-Divisional Pagoda were genuine Monarchs, and they¡¯re incredibly ferocious. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Chen having the Divine Pagoda, which cannot be tainted with evil, along with its sealing prowess, he might have had to spend a few years to nurture the Pagoda Cores before he could imprint them into his pagoda.

    Mu Chen nodded his head, as well. When the Eight-Divisional Pagoda unleashed its power, he could sense the ferocious and ominous might. If it wasn¡¯t for the Divine Pagoda keeping them under control, he probably wouldn¡¯t have it so easy.

    Clearly, even if ordinary people saw this Peerless Divine Ability, they couldn¡¯t cultivate it. If they forced it, they might bring a disaster upon themselves instead.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± Mu Chen looked at the Pagoda Ancestor and truthfully said. If it wasn¡¯t for thetter taking a liking to him, he really might not have any fate with the Eight-Divisional Pagoda.

    The Pagoda Ancestor shook his head and smiled with his eyes narrowed. ¡°This old man has to thank you for being able to let this Peerless Divine Ability of mine be passed down.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled but did not speak any more emotional words. He had a deeper respect for the Pagoda Ancestor in his heart.

    ¡°Right, Senior, what about the Four Saint Pagoda now?¡± Mu Chen suddenly recalled Luo Li and asked.

    ¡°Aside from the Spear Ancestor failing, the two otheryers are still well-preserved. The Four Saint Pagoda has practically stabilised by now, and the soul fragment of the Sky Monarch that escaped from the Spear Ancestor will also not be able to escape. Sooner orter, he will be thoroughly erased by the Four Saint Pagoda¡¯s energy.¡± The Pagoda Ancestor smiled. It looked like the danger this time has been resolved.

    Mu Chen felt relieved at this. That meant that Luo Li¡¯syer must have obtained victory; however, he didn¡¯t know if the Ancient Spirit Channelling Light had fallen into the hands of Luo Li...

    As thoughts circted in Mu Chen¡¯s heart, the Pagoda Ancestor raised his head and looked at the tattered Pagoda. After a brief silence, he smiled. ¡°There¡¯s still some Spiritual Energy left in this pagoda, let this old man grant you a small gift.¡±

    As he spoke, the Pagoda Ancestor waved his hand and a dazzling spiritual light gathered in the pagoda that looked realistic...

    The spiritual light whistled down. When it touched Mu Chen¡¯s head, it converted into Spiritual Energy and was directly poured into Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    When the Spiritual Energy appeared, Mu Chen knew that it was the intention of the Pagoda Ancestor, since thetter was trying to pour the remaining energy of the pagoda into his body to raise his cultivation a little more.

    As the spiritual light poured into Mu Chen¡¯s body, the tattered pagoda swiftly dimmed down...

    Mu Chen¡¯s body emanated light that was akin to a crystal. His flesh had also turned a little glittery from the boundless Spiritual Energy.

    His flesh had also started to emit an unusual fragrance. That was from the impurities in his body being cleared up and the fragrance from not having any contamination.

    As the spiritual light brushed through, Mu Chen opened his eyes once again and realised that the pagoda had also dimmed down with cracks crawling up on the walls.

    The Pagoda Ancestor¡¯s silhouette had also started to fade, since it was his energy being exhausted.

    Mu Chen slightly sensed the glitter from his flesh and the powerful Spiritual Energy coursing through his veins.

    ¡°Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign...¡± Mu Chen sensed it and knew his current condition. But he did not make thatst step and break through to the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm, which made him feel relieved.

    ¡°This old man has used his remaining energy to refine your physical body. As for what remained, I poured it into your body and helped you raise your cultivation to the Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm. I did not help you break through.¡±

    The Pagoda Ancestor smiled. ¡°This old man knows of your ambition, and in the future, you might even surpass this old man. So how can I force your growth and leave behind hidden dangers?¡±

    Scratching his head, Mu Chen awkwardly smiled.

    He was truly a little worried that the Pagoda Ancestor might raise him to the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm out of a moment of joy. If that happened, perhaps he might be able to obtain a great power, but it wouldn¡¯t be a good thing in the long term.

    The path of cultivation required one to move step-by-step. Mu Chen was talented, and his cultivation speed wasn¡¯t slow. Thus, he did not require such a forceful increase; all he needed was for his cultivation to smoothly rise.

    With a sturdy foundation, only then could he have the chance to make an attempt at the Heavenly Sovereign Realm... or even the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm...

    ¡®If it¡¯s the Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign, all I have to do is make some adjustments before taking the Holy Spirit Pellet to break through perfectly.¡¯ Mu Chen pondered in his heart.

    ¡°Alright, this old man has practically given everything to you.¡± The Pagoda Ancestor pped his hands together and teased after Mu Chen had recovered.

    Mu Chen stood up and gave a sincere bow towards the Pagoda Ancestor. After all these years, the Pagoda Ancestor was the only one from the Ancient Buddha n that he respected.

    However, the Pagoda Ancestor did not get modest with Mu Chen, but epted Mu Chen¡¯s bow. In terms of bloodline, he could be considered Mu Chen¡¯s ancestor, so he was naturally capable of receiving thetter¡¯s bow.

    ¡°Mu Chen...¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Chen respectfully replied.

    The Pagoda Ancestor stared at him for a long time before he slowly said, ¡°Regardless of the grudges you have with the Ancient Buddha n, the blood of the n flows within your body. I hope that you can promise me that if the Ancient Buddha n encounters the danger of being annihted, you will do what you can to help them.¡±

    Mu Chen was stunned since he¡¯s only a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign right now. Before the Ancient Buddha n, he¡¯s akin to an ant, but the Pagoda Ancestor had actually said those words to him...

    Aplicated emotion rose up in his heart as he looked at the old man¡¯s eyes that held expectations and gently nodded his head.

    Seeing that Mu Chen had agreed, the Pagoda Ancestor had a smile of great relief on his face. On the other hand, his body started to turn illusory and stones were constantly falling from the pagoda, being on the verge of copsing.

    ¡°This old man will send you out... As for the mission to protect the Four Saint Pagoda, all of you have done well.¡± The Pagoda Ancestor waved his hand and a beam of spiritual light enveloped Mu Chen. It caused space to distort and immediately devoured him.

    Along with Mu Chen¡¯s departure, the pagoda copsed with stones falling. This pagoda that had once caused tremors in the Great Thousand World had been reduced to ruins.

    ...

    As the spiritual lustre disappeared, amotion resounded from the surroundings. Sweeping his gaze over, he saw that he was actually out of the Four Saint Pagoda right now.

    There were also many silhouettes around him that had been sent out of the Four Saint Pagoda as well.

    ¡°Mu Chen!¡± A crisp voice resounded, so Mu Chen raised his head with a smile appearing on his face when he saw Wen Qingxuan and Luo Li¡¯s partying in his direction.

    ¡°How was it?¡± Mu Chen looked at Luo Li as he asked with concern.

    ¡°Fortunately, I did not fail.¡± Luo Li gently smiled. Her appearance had startled Mu Chen.

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    Stretching his hand out, Mu Chen grabbed onto Luo Li¡¯s hand and grinned. ¡°We¡¯re the biggest winners this time.¡±

    Xuan Luo and Mo Xin looked in the direction of Mu Chen with dark gazes before exchanging looks and muttered to themselves with eerie voices, ¡°Winner? Talk about that if you can leave the Sacred Abyss Continent alive!¡±

    As they spoke, a jade talisman appeared on their hands and they crushed it. Spiritual light gushed out and enveloped the two of them before their silhouettes swiftly disappeared.

 Chapter 1343 - Obstruction

    Since the Four Saint Pagoda¡¯s mission came to an end, their trip in the Primordial Sacred Abyss had alsoe to an end, so people started to leave. However, some who did not manage to get much out of this trip tried to grasp thest few moments to search around and see if they could encounter their fortune.

    As for Mu Chen¡¯s party, which had gotten a plentiful harvest, they did not continue to stay in the Primordial Sacred Abyss. They crushed their talismans and left the Sacred Abyss...

    In the corner of the Sacred Abyss Continent

    Space distorted and several silhouettes appeared. They looked at the darkened sky and couldn¡¯t help feeling relieved. The Primordial Sacred Abyss was akin to an ancient prison that made them feel pressured while being within it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Sacred Abyss City, first.¡± Mu Chen waved his hand. Celestial Chi Yan was still waiting for Luo Li¡¯s good news.

    Everyone nodded their heads. Compared to the Primordial Sacred Abyss, which was filled with dangers, being in Sacred Abyss City made them feel rxed.

    After everyone unleashed their speeds and left, they continued on for a few hours before the sky gradually brightened and the outline of a massive city could be gradually seen.

    There were streaks of light constantly making their way over as well, moving from all directions before theynded at the gate of the city. The entire city was bustling with vitality.

    As vitality flourished,pared to the Sacred Abyss that was deste and covered in ruins, the sight of this made Mu Chen¡¯s group feel rxed.

    Exchanging a look, they smiled before turning into streaks of light and fell by the gate of the city, then they entered the Sacred Abyss City once again.

    The city was still as flourishing as always, with peopleing back and forth. However, Mu Chen could sense that there was a peculiar vor, since many of them had raised their heads and looked at another direction withplicated gazes.

    Thus, Mu Chen¡¯s group also curiously raised their heads. When they looked at the Demon yer que standing at the centre of the city, their feet paused when they saw the top of the que. Even their expressions had be interesting.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Long Xiang rubbed his eyes. He seemed to be seeing two Demon yer Kings, one of them being Mu Chen.

    Wen Qingxuan, Wen Ziyu and the rest also had shock covering their faces. A brief momentter, they abruptly turned their heads and stared at Mu Chen, ¡°You don¡¯t mean to tell me that you¡¯re that Mu Chen on it, right?¡±

    They were clear what being a Demon yer King represented. That¡¯s an existence that stood at the top of the pyramid in the Great Thousand Pce, they¡¯re even higher than Guests and Elders.

    Facing a Demon yer King, even their Wen n would have to maintain their courtesy and respect.

    Luo Li¡¯s gaze was looking at Mu Chen with doubt in her eyes as well. Mu Chen had obtained his Demon yer Token at the same time as her, but she¡¯s still a Low Rank Demon yer. So how did Mu Chen suddenly rise to the terrifying rank of the Demon yer King?

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help rubbing his face while bitterly smiling before telling everything how he killed the Blood Vampire Sky Monarch and even absorbing a strand of his soul into his Demon yer Token.

    When everyone heard that, they were dumbfounded before they couldn¡¯t help uttering out, ¡°That works?¡±

    Shrugging his shoulders, Mu Chen replied, ¡°From the looks of it, it seems possible...¡±

    Wen Qingxuan and the rest exchanged looks. Although Mu Chen¡¯s method was a little cheat, not everyone could replicate what he did. Just like how there were four soul fragments of four different Sky Monarchs, but only Mu Chen had aplished this feat.

    But... Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation was still a little too low.

    ¡°You¡¯ve really broken the Great Thousand Pce¡¯s history... The Great Thousand Pce never had such a weak Demon yer King in its history.¡± Wen Qingxuan teased.

    Mu Chen also helplessly smiled. At that moment, he was just trying to see if it would work, he never expected that it really would.

    ¡°But we still have to see if the Great Thousand Pce recognises that.¡± Luo Li said.

    Everyone nodded their heads. If the Great Thousand Pce didn¡¯t recognise that, then Mu Chen¡¯s title as the Demon yer King would probably be stripped.

    However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t too bothered about this. He just wanted to give it a try, and if the Great Thousand Pce didn¡¯t recognise it, it would save him some trouble...

    While everyone was speaking, they had already arrived before the majestic Great Thousand Pavilion and entered.

    The Great Thousand Pavilion was still bustling as always, but Mu Chen could vaguely hear that everyone was discussing the new Demon yer King.

    That left him a little helpless before he shook his head. He never thought that his curiosity would cause such amotion, and there must be many Demon yers trying to look at him, the new Demon yer King...

    ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t this our new Demon yer King?!¡±

    When Mu Chen intended to quietly enter, a burst of teasingughter rang out, causing the entire Great Thousand Pavilion to turn silent and countless gazes gathered on Mu Chen.

    ¡°He¡¯s the new Demon yer King, Mu Chen?!¡±

    ¡°But... why is he only a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign?!¡±

    ¡°How did that fellow be the Demon yer King?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    The silence was briefly paused before the pavilion went into an uproar and countless gazes gathered onto Mu Chen. All of them were suspecting whether his title as the Demon yer King was real.

    Suddenly bing the focal point, Mu Chen nced at Celestial Chi Yan, who wore a sourly yful smile. He then brought Luo Li and the rest over and impolitely asked, ¡°Do you not want the Ancient Spirit Channeling Light?¡±

    Celestial Chi Yan¡¯s eyes lit up before he looked at Luo Li with joy on his face. ¡°You really seeded?¡±

    Although he knew that Luo Li had a good chance of seeding, he wasn¡¯t sure. Thus, Celestial Chi Yan¡¯s face was covered in joy.

    Luo Li did not reply, but looked at Mu Chen with a smile.

    ¡°Fine, you two brats are trying to bully this old man.¡± Seeing Luo Li¡¯s gaze of wanting to helping Mu Chen, Celestial Chi Yan became a little furious before he turned around and hollered, ¡°All of you, shut up!¡±

    With a trace of pressure that belonged to a Heavenly Sovereign emanating, the entire Great Thousand Pavilion turned quiet. No matter how prideful they were, they would only shrink their heads back facing a Heavenly Sovereign.

    After suppressing themotion, Celestial Chi Yan rubbed his hands and chuckled towards Luo Li.

    Seeing his response, Luo Li smiled as she nodded. ¡°Fortunately, I did not disappoint and managed to obtain the Great Spirit Ancestor¡¯s inheritance.¡±

    Celestial Chi Yan felt greatly relieved. Their Ancient Spirit n had been shrouded by this matter for years, and finally, it could be resolved...

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let us go. Luo Li, follow this old man to the Ancient Spirit n, and from today onwards, you will be the Holy Maiden of my Ancient Spirit n!¡± Celestial Chi Yan waved his hand as he spoke.

    Hearing that Celestial Chi Yan wanted to take her to the Ancient Spirit n, wouldn¡¯t that mean that she would have to leave Mu Chen again? That caused her to be briefly stunned, and just when she was about to speak, a peal of coldughter rang out from the Great Thousand Pavilion.

    ¡°You want to leave? How would it be that easy?!¡± Everyone in the Great Thousand Pavilion directed their gazes at the source of theughter and saw a group of people entering with ferocious auras, with the two Heavenly Sovereigns leading them, Hei Guang and Mo Yin.

    Behind them, Xuan Luo and Mo Xin followed with the two of them looking at Mu Chen with sinister gazes.

    The two Heavenly Sovereigns also fixated their eyes on Mu Chen before they swiftly came over and unleashed their Heavenly Sovereign pressure, which made Mu Chen feel extremely heavy.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze turned cold, looking at Xuan Luo and Mo Xin. Clearly, this was something that the two of them came up with.

    ¡°Heh, two shameless old bastards trying to bully a younger generation?¡± An old figure stood before Mu Chen and resisted the Heavenly Sovereign pressureing from Hei Guang and Mo Xin.

    It was clearly Celestial Chi Yan.

    ¡°Chi Yan, this matter concerns our Ancient Buddha n, it has nothing to do with you!¡± Hei Guang said with a dark expression.

    Elder Mo Yin also eerily looked at Mu Chen as he hollered, ¡°Brat, hand over the Eight-Divisional Pagoda obediently, if you know what¡¯s good for you. Otherwise, we will take you back to the n for punishment!¡±

    Mu Chen mocked, ¡°You guys can¡¯t obtain the Pagoda Ancestor¡¯s acknowledgment, who can you me for failing?¡±

    Hearing those words, Xuan Luo and Mo Xin¡¯s faces turned extremely ugly.

    Elder Mo Yin responded with a solemn voice, ¡°Ancestor was trying tofort you for killing the demon. But that Eight-Divisional Pagoda isn¡¯t something that belongs to you!¡±

    ¡°Mo Yin, your face is really thick. If that Pagoda Ancestor knew about this, he would probablye back from death due to the anger alone.¡± Celestial Chi Yan sighed.

    Hearing Celestial Chi Yan¡¯s ridicule, Elder Mo Yin¡¯s eyelids twitched before he looked at Celestial Chi Yan with a dark expression then slowly said, ¡°Chi Yan, you intend to interfere in this matter?¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen is someone that I have brought over, so I can¡¯t allow you guys to take him away.¡± Celestial Chi Yan sneered as he spoke without any hesitation after hearing Mo Yin¡¯s voice.

    Mo Yin and Hei Guang exchanged a look before a chilling light shed in their eyes. Today, they had to take Mu Chen away, no matter what. The Eight-Divisional Pagoda cannot fall into his hands!

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case...¡± The Heavenly Sovereign aura was no longer concealed, but exploded, causing the sky of Sacred Abyss City to turn dark. ¡°The two of us can only take the sinner away forcefully!¡±

 Chapter 1344 - Heavenly Sovereigns stood in Confrontation

    As the two of them finished their words, space instantly copsed with them in the centre. The two massive pressures caused the Great Thousand Pavilion to lightly tremble.

    However, they had controlled their moves, concentrating the power around themselves. They did not want to destroy the Great Thousand Pavilion since it was a territory of the Great Thousand Pce, even their Ancient Buddha n had to give a face to the Great Thousand Pce.

    But even so, the pressure from two Heavenly Sovereigns sweeping out could even cause a Perfected Earth Sovereign to be greatly terrified.

    ¡°This old man will see who can snatch him away from my hands!¡± Seeing the two fellows being so overbearing, Celestial Chi Yan was angered before he sneered. The pressure around him started to rise as a crimson Spiritual Energy boiled like magma, causing the temperature in the Great Thousand Pavilion to rise.

    Celestial Chi Yan stood before Mu Chen,pletely resisting the pressureing from Mo Yin and Hei Guang.

    Seeing that Celestial Chi Yan was determined to protect Mu Chen, Mo Yin, and Hei Guang¡¯s faces turned dark. However, they showed no intention of stopping. They had already made their decision to capture Mu Chen, no matter what!

    ¡®The Eight-Divisional Pagoda can¡¯t fall in the hands of Mu Chen!¡¯

    With their thoughts, the two of them exchanged a look and Hei Guang took a step forth before pushing a palm out in the direction of Celestial Chi Yan. Although that palm might seem gentle, ck Spiritual Energy frantically condensed in his palm, forming into a ck sun.

    The ck sun sight did not emit any lustre. Although it looked small, everyone could sense the terrifying energy contained within the ck sun.

    If the ck sun was thrown out without control, all of Sacred Abyss City would be instantly reduced to a massive crater...

    The move of a Heavenly Sovereign had unleashed unimaginable destructive prowess.

    Seeing the ck sun in Hei Guang¡¯s palm, Celestial Chi Yan squinted his eyes and did not dare to dy. His face swiftly turned red as he widened his mouth and a sprout of me gushed out that seemed like magma.

    Everyone knew that Hei Guang and Celestial Chi Yan had kept their powers under control. Otherwise, that me sprout could turn a myriad mile into an ocean of mes.

    The ck sun and fire sprout shed together, but did not create any hugemotion. However, everyone could see that the two forces were trying to erode each other with the space that they¡¯ve continuously made contact against crumbling...

    Just as Hei Guang and Celestial Chi Yan faced each other, Mo Yin coldly looked at Mu Chen with an eerie smile before he walked into the direction of Mu Chen.

    Celestial Chi Yan¡¯s face changed upon seeing that, but he was currently facing Hei Guang. If he had retreated, then Hei Guang would be able to obtain the upper hand and suppress him.

    ¡°Your Ancient Buddha n is too overbearing! Are you trying to provoke my Ancient Spirit n?!¡± Celestial Chi Yan solemnly said.

    Mo Yin did not stop as he sneered, ¡°Chi Yan, you¡¯re overestimating yourself. You do not represent the Ancient Spirit n!¡±

    As he spoke, his cold gaze looked at Mu Chen like a hawk eyeing its prey. ¡°This old man will see how you are going to flee today.¡±

    Xuan Luo and Mo Yin¡¯s faces were flushing with joy at this scene. When they looked at Mu Chen, their eyes turned into pity. ¡®So what if you¡¯ve obtained the ancestor¡¯s acknowledgment? In the end, you still won¡¯t be able to protect the Eight-Divisional Pagoda!¡¯

    Looking at Mo Yining in his direction, Mu Chen showed no fear, since he knew that showing concern wouldn¡¯t work.

    He clenched his fists and protected Luo Li with a cold light gathering in his eyes.

    If it was before the Primordial Sacred Abyss, his options would only be running upon encountering a Heavenly Sovereign. But he¡¯s currently a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign, and he even obtained the ck Dragon Army and the Eight-Divisional Pagoda as trump cards.

    With those trump cards, if he risked his life, Mo Yin wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him so easily.

    If this old dog really wanted to force him, then Mu Chen would let him know that trying to treat him like a pushover had a price to pay!

    ¡°Matron He!¡± But as the cold light gathered in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, and just when he was about to throw out all the trump cards he had to face Elder Mo Yin, Wen Qingxuan suddenly shouted.

    A silhouette appeared before Mu Chen, donned in red robes. It was Matron He of the Wen n!

    She stood before Mu Chen and coldly looked at Elder Mo Yin. As her sleeves fluttered, sounds of a sshing river resounded from her body.

    Elder Mo Yin finally stopped and his face turned dark. Staring at Matron He, his voice solemnly said, ¡°The Wen n wants to interfere in the matters of my Ancient Buddha n?¡±

    Matron He raised her eyelids faintly said, ¡°Although my Wen n doesn¡¯t have as a deep foundation as your Ancient Buddha n, we know how to repay our debts. This brat has helped us greatly, and I will naturally not stand by to watch you old shameless bastards bully him.¡±

    Rage surged in Mo Yin¡¯s eyes, but he wasn¡¯t angry. He took a deep breath before darkly looking at Mu Chen. ¡°I never expected that there would be quite a bit of people trying to protect you here.¡±

    Mu Chen also stared back at Mo Yin with killing intent shing in his eyes.

    ¡°But it¡¯s a pity... it¡¯s futile, no matter how many people try to help you!¡± A mocking smile suddenly appeared on Mo Yin¡¯s face before he turned around and cupped his fists towards the outside of the Great Thousand Pavilion. ¡°Ninth Elder, please make a move.¡±

    ¡°Sigh...¡± A sigh resounded from outside the Great Thousand Pavilion before everyone could see a hunchback old man holding only a ck staff who slowly entered the gate.

    His face was skinny, and his eyes were ck. He took a slow step out, and instantly appeared beside Mo Yin.

    That old man did not have any powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations around him. But when he appeared, the faces of Celestial Chi Yan and Matron He uncontrobly changed.

    ¡°The Ninth Elder of the Ancient Buddha n, Mo You?!¡± Celestial Chi Yan¡¯s solemn voice resounded.

    ¡°An Immortal Heavenly Sovereign?!¡± Matron He had squinted her eyes as well. The Ancient Buddha n even dispatched an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign to capture Mu Chen?

    That sort of figure held great authority, even in the Ancient Buddha n. But he had been dispatched just to capture a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign?

    The Great Thousand Pavilion went into an uproar again and many Demon yers looked at Mu Chen with shock. Their eyes were filled with pity. Mu Chen really knew how to cause trouble. He even managed to get so many Heavenly Sovereigns to fight over him...

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze had turned dark, since he also did not expect that Hei Guang and Mo Yin would be so cautious. To capture him, they have even invited an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign!

    ¡°You¡¯re the sinner?¡± The old man with the ck staff looked at Mu Chen and he spoke without any ripples in his voice.

    ¡°It looks like the words of your Grand Elder aren¡¯t useful in the Ancient Buddha n.¡± Mu Chen replied.

    From Qing Shuang, he had heard of the deal that his mother had formed with the Grand Elder of the Ancient Buddha n. But now, Heavenly Sovereigns were popping out one after another, intending to disregard the agreement.

    ¡°An emergency holds greater authority, and I believe that the Grand Elder will be able to understand this.¡±

    The Elder named Mo You said, ¡°As long as you hand the Eight-Divisional Pagoda over, this old man can let you leave.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was indifferent as he shook his head. A stone talisman appeared in his hand; it was the one given to him by the Martial Ancestor and it looked like he might have to resort to it.

    Facing a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign, he could still throw out all his trump cards and try to fight. But as for an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign... it wasn¡¯t possible unless he could control all of the ck Dragon Army.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re stubborn, then this old man can only bully the young.¡± Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s refusal, Mo You sighed. The ck staff in his hand gently knocked on the ground and a ck halo flew out from the staff. It had immediately sealed space. It was so much so that even the Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth have been sealed.

    Mu Chen also felt that restriction and pursed his lips. He suddenly exerted force on his hand to crush the talisman and call the Martial Ancestor over.

    But in that instant, when he wanted to crush the stone talisman, a teacup suddenly flew over and smashed against the halo, causing it to shatter.

    This sudden change had also caused Mo You to be stunned. After that, he slowly raised his head and looked at the counter of the Great Thousand Pavilion. A grey-robed elder was slowly walking out.

    It was the person in charge of this division of the Great Thousand Pce.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your Ancient Buddha n a little too much...¡± The grey-robed elder slowly walked to Mu Chen¡¯s side andzily said.

    Mo You knitted his brows. ¡°The Great Thousand Pce wants to interfere in this matter?¡±

    Although the Ancient Buddha n was one of the five Ancient ns, the Great Thousand Pce held a high position in the Great Thousand World and wasn¡¯t afraid of their Ancient Buddha n.

    ¡°This is a matter of our n. I¡¯m afraid that the Great Thousand Pce will be breaking the rules by interfering in this matter.¡± Mo You slowly said. Although the Great Thousand Pce was powerful, they also had rules, they weren¡¯t allowed to participate in the matters of other forces.

    ¡°It¡¯s not us that¡¯s trying to break the rules, but you guys.¡± The grey-robed elder shook his head before turning to Mu Chen. His gaze was a little weird before he helplessly sighed and stretched his hand out. ¡°Hand your Demon yer Token to me.¡±

    Mu Chen was briefly stunned before taking out the golden glittering Demon yer Token and ced it in the hand of the grey-robed elder.

    The grey-robed elder held onto the Demon yer Token and smiled towards Mo You. ¡°Trying to touch a Demon yer King of our Great Thousand Pce in our territory. Aren¡¯t you guys the ones breaking the rules?¡±

 Chapter 1345 - The Second Demon Slayer King

    A streak of golden light rose up within the Great Thousand Pavilion, attracting every single gaze onto the golden token with three crimson words on the bottom of the token that emanated a peculiar pressure - Demon yer King!

    The Demon yers of the Great Thousand Pavilion looked at the token with zing eyes and it seemed as if drool was about to drip from their mouths. They were clear what that meant in the Great Thousand Pce...

    Demon yer Kings were at the top of the pyramid in the Great Thousand Pavilion, even higher than Guests, Elders, and Pavilion Masters!

    They¡¯ve been traveling between life and death just to increase their rank. In the event that they managed to be a Demon yer King, their lives wouldpletely turn around.

    In the Great Thousand World, holding onto the Demon yer King¡¯s title wasn¡¯t at all inferior to a lord of supreme forces.

    ¡°That brat actually became a Demon yer King for real...¡± Numerous jealousy gazes stared at Mu Chen, especially those that had been roaming in the Sacred Abyss Continent for years.

    That¡¯s because they knew that Mu Chen had gotten his Demon yer Token just before entering the Primordial Sacred Abyss...

    The Demon yer Token flickered with a golden light that even made the Ninth Elder of the Ancient Buddha n¡¯s face slowly retract with a grave expression in the depth of his eyes.

    ¡°He? A Demon yer King? This old man has only heard of the Demon yer King, Qin Tian. Since when has there been a second one?¡± Mo You¡¯s hoarse voice resounded. He had juste to Sacred Abyss City, so he didn¡¯t know of the Demon yer que¡¯s changes.

    ¡°Pavilion Master, are you insane? Do you actually recognise his Demon yer King¡¯s identity? Ever since the establishment of the Great Thousand Pce, since when has there been such a weak Demon yer King?¡± Mo Yin and Hei Guang¡¯s faces were pale as they said with disbelief.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Great Thousand Pce¡¯s reputation will be ruined if this matter spreads out?!¡±

    Hearing Mo Yin¡¯s voice, the Pavilion Master faintly smiled. ¡°The Demon yer Token can only be raised using the soul fragment of the Fiend ns. Since he can rise to the level of the Demon yer King, that means that he has contributed sufficiently.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just lucky, and it was just a soul fragment of a Sky Monarch. It was also because our ancestor helped him, while he fished for benefits from the side!¡± Hei Guang spoke with a solemn expression.

    The Pavilion Master shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t care how he obtained the soul fragment of a Sky Monarch, I only know that he has been recognised by the Demon yer Token, and was even raised to Demon yer King...

    ¡°No matter what, that means that a Sky Monarch has fallen by his hand, even if it¡¯s only a soul fragment. He has made a great contribution by erasing that existence, and it¡¯s considered a great contribution. As decreed since the founding of the Great Thousand Pce, he has aplished ughtering the Fiend ns, which my Great Thousand Pce will not deny.¡±

    As he spoke, he turned to look at Hei Guang and Mo Xin before turning to the Ninth Elder of the Ancient Buddha n and slowly said, ¡°Furthermore, I have already reported this matter to headquarters, and the news from headquarters is... they recognise this matter as well.¡±

    Instantly, the Great Thousand Pavilion went into an uproar with countless red eyes staring at Mu Chen. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that from today onwards, the Great Thousand Pce was going to have a second Demon yer King?

    That fellow was now a big shot in the Great Thousand Pce, and even the Pavilion Master was beneath his level...

    The faces of Hei Guang and Mo Yin were unsightly, yet the Ninth Elder¡¯s face was dark. If the Great Thousand Pce¡¯s headquarters really recognised Mu Chen¡¯s identity as a Demon yer King, then this matter would be troublesome.

    A Demon yer King of the Great Thousand Pce held a towering position in the Great Thousand World, and it was on the same level as the Grand Elder of their Ancient Buddha n.

    So if they wanted to forcefully capture Mu Chen today, they would have to fall out entirely with the Great Thousand Pce... and the oue of that was dire.

    As the Ninth Elder of the Ancient Buddha n, Mo You was clear about the Great Thousand Pce¡¯s strength and foundation. From a certain degree, thetter wasn¡¯t any weaker than their Ancient Buddha n; however, the Great Thousand Pce was focused on the Fiend ns and had never interfered in the matters of the Great Thousand World.

    The Pavilion Master no longer looked at them. He returned the token to Mu Chen and cupped his hands with a smile. ¡°The Sacred Abyss Division, Great Thousand Pavilion¡¯s Master, Lu Tong, greets the Demon yer King.¡±

    Mu Chen was briefly stunned before he awkwardly said, ¡°Pavilion Master Lu, stop teasing me.¡±

    This response was out of his expectations. He never expected that the Great Thousand Pce¡¯s headquarters would really recognise his cheap Demon yer King title...

    Pavilion Master Lu smiled. ¡°The status of a Demon yer King in the Great Thousand Pce is even higher than my own, so you¡¯re fully capable of epting this etiquette of mine.¡±

    When the Ninth Elder, Mo You, Mo Yin, and Hei Guang saw this, their faces turned even more unsightly, since they could tell that Lu Tong was purposely doing this for them to realise Mu Chen¡¯s identity as a Demon yer King...

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Mo Yin¡¯s gaze flickered before he turned to look at the Ninth Elder with his voice enveloped in Spiritual Energy as it was transmitted to thetter.

    The Ninth Elder did not have any expression on his face, but his face briefly twitched before he shook his head.

    ¡°Ninth Elder!¡± Seeing his intentions, Hei Guang couldn¡¯t help eximing out. This was the best opportunity to capture Mu Chen, and if this matter gets back to the n, it would inevitably raise a vast wave. At that time, it wouldn¡¯t be that simple, even if they wanted to take action before reporting.

    The Ninth Elder red at Hei Guang. With Mu Chen¡¯s current status as a Demon yer King of the Great Thousand Pce, if they really forcefully captured Mu Chen in the Great Thousand Pavilion, that¡¯s akin to pping the Great Thousand Pce in the face, and they would surely not let this matterfortably rest.

    The Ninth Elder¡¯s gaze flickered before he turned to look at Mu Chen. His expression then turned gentle. ¡°Mu Chen, you¡¯re still a member of my Ancient Buddha n. If you¡¯re willing to head to the Ancient Buddha n with us and hand over the Eight-Divisional Pagoda, perhaps the Grand Elder might be able to release your mother based on your contribution.¡±

    Hearing those words, everyone flung their lips in disdain. That old fellow was trying to be soft, after seeing that hard didn¡¯t work?

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes without any ripples on his face before he faintly said, ¡°I will make a trip to the Ancient Buddha n sooner orter, but not now.¡±

    He¡¯s not a small kid to believe in the Ninth Elder¡¯s words. If he fell in the hands of the Ancient Buddha n, not only would he lose the Eight-Divisional Pagoda, he might even be used to threaten his mother.

    But when the dayes that he stepped into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm and was able to protect himself, he would naturally head for the Ancient Buddha n!

    Seeing that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t willing to budge, the Ninth Elder¡¯s face sunk. ¡°Mu Chen, don¡¯t be stupid. Do you really think that the status of a Demon yer King is capable of making our Ancient Buddha n give up?¡±

    ¡°Then you can give it a try.¡± Mu Chen replied without any emotions on his face. Although the Ninth Elder was an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign, he wasn¡¯t totally helpless. In the worse scenario, he could just use the favor that the Martial Ancestor owed him. He refused to believe that the Ninth Elder would be so arrogant after the Martial Ancestor arrived.

    It wasn¡¯t shameful to get back up. In this world, borrowing strength was also part of one¡¯s strength.

    The Ninth Elder¡¯s face twitched while fixing his eyes on Mu Chen with rage in his heart.

    But facing his gaze, Mu Chen had utterly disregarded him.

    The Ninth Elder¡¯s gaze was dark as he stared at Mu Chen for a long time before he took a deep breath and calmed the raging fire in his heart. He then raised his eyelids. ¡°I hope that you will not regret your decision today.¡±

    When he finished speaking, the Ninth Elder immediately turned around and left.

    Seeing that the Ninth Elder had given up on this matter, Mo Yin and Hei Guang¡¯s faces were solemn and still look reluctant. But they knew that there¡¯s nothing they could do to Mu Chen today.

    Thus, they threw dark gazes at Mu Chen before they waved their sleeves and left.

    Xuan Luo and Mo Xin¡¯s faces were as dark as a wok. They never expected that under two Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns, they still couldn¡¯t do anything to Mu Chen.

    ¡°That damnable fellow, what luck!¡± They exchanged a look and clenched their teeth. They also did not expect that Mu Chen would suddenly be a Demon yer King in the Great Thousand Pce, and was even acknowledged by the headquarters of the Great Thousand Pce...

    However, they also understood that they had failed in capturing Mu Chen to obtain the Eight-Divisional Pagoda.

    Just thinking about the Eight-Divisional Pagoda belonging to Mu Chen, the two¡¯s hearts were filled with reluctance and rage.

    The rage in their hearts surged before they swept a nce at Mu Chen, then swiftly followed up.

    Mu Chen watched as the two of them left without any changes in his expression. When they were about to leave the Great Thousand Pavilion, he finally, calmly said, ¡°There will be a day when I will personally make a trip to the Ancient Buddha n to rescue my mother.¡±

    The Ninth Elder¡¯s footsteps briefly paused before he turned around and a ridiculing smile rose on his lips. He eerily looked at Mu Chen and his cold voice resounded, ¡°Oh? Really? Then this old man will get the prison in the n cleaned up for your arrival...¡±

    His tone was filled with disdain. Even with the Eight-Divisional Pagoda, a mere Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign trying to save someone was simply wishful thinking!

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was also sharp as he stared at the Ninth Elder with a faint smile. ¡°At that time, I will personally experience the ability of the Ninth Elder...¡±

    ¡°Arrogant brat, this old man will wait for you.¡± The Ninth Elder turned around in disdain as he left.

    Looking at his departing silhouette, Mu Chen faintly smiled. When the time came for him to head for the Ancient Buddha n, he would be a Heavenly Sovereign, and he would let that bloody old fool know the meaning of the wheel of fortune turning...

 Chapter 1346 - Demon Slayer Points

    Once the party from the Ancient Buddha n left, the tensed atmosphere in the Great Thousand Pavilion also dissipated and many Demon yers felt inwardly relieved. If those Heavenly Sovereigns really fought here, they would surely be the ones to suffer...

    The zing Spiritual Energy around Celestial Chi Yan had also gradually retreated before he turned around and looked at Mu Chen, then chuckled towards Pavilion Master Lu and teased, ¡°I never expected that the Great Thousand Pce would recognise his identity. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that Mu Chen has be the weakest Demon yer King in history?¡±

    Generally speaking, those that could be a Demon yer King were those that could at least confront Sky Monarchs. However, Mu Chen was still far away from that...

    Pavilion Master Lu cast a nce at Celestial Chi Yan before turning his gaze towards Mu Chen. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    From the looks of it, there¡¯s something he wanted to say to Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen nodded his head, then he cupped his hands towards Matron He of the Wen n to thank her for her help and quickly followed Pavilion Master Lu.

    After following behind Pavilion Master Lu, the two of them entered the internal area of the Great Thousand Pavilion. When they arrive in a hall, only then did Pavilion Master Lu turn around and look at Mu Chen, then he said, ¡°Mu Chen, although headquarters has recognised your identity as Demon yer King...

    ¡°Because of your cultivation, the Great Thousand Pce isn¡¯t going to grant you the authority befitting of a Demon yer King.¡±

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t surprised by this, so he nodded his head. He wasn¡¯t a fool. He would be stupid to believe that he would be able to go to the top of the pyramid after bing a Demon yer King, possessing the authority to mobilise the experts of the Great Thousand Pce...

    The Great Thousand Pce had a deep foundation, and the structure of benefits were evident as well. As a Demon yer King, he would possess great authority and status. If Mu Chen was a Saint Heavenly Sovereign, the Great Thousand Pce would surely wee him. But it¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s only a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign.

    So it was indeed impossible for him to enjoy the authority of a Demon yer King in the Great Thousand Pce. If he tried to force it, he might attract trouble instead.

    After all, no one would heed the orders of a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign Demon yer King.

    ¡°You can ept this?¡± Seeing Mu Chen calmly nodding his head, Pavilion Master Lu was a little surprised.

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°I can roughly understand the concept of the Great Thousand Pce, and if I really forced myself to be a Demon yer King, I would only be courting humiliation to myself.¡±

    Pavilion Master Lu¡¯s eyes shed with admiration. Although Mu Chen was young, he wasn¡¯t arrogant and knew where he stood. He knew what to touch and what not to touch.

    ¡°But don¡¯t be depressed, although you do not have the authority of a Demon yer King, your status has been recognised. If anyone wants to touch you, then they would have to care about the Great Thousand Pce¡¯s face.

    ¡°But once you¡¯re powerful enough in the future, and willing toe to the Great Thousand Pce, then we can give you the authority of a Demon yer King anytime.¡± Pavilion Master Lu said.

    ¡°Thank you, Pavilion Master Lu.¡± Mu Chen cupped his fists as he smiled. He wasn¡¯t unhappy with the arrangement of the Great Thousand Pce. Furthermore, he even felt grateful that they could help him get out of his situation.

    Pavilion Master Lu smiled. ¡°Furthermore, your status as a Demon yer King might be so-so, but your points are genuine...¡±

    Mu Chen was briefly stunned before joy shed in his eyes. ¡°Pavilion Master is saying that I can spend those Demon yer Points?¡±

    Demon yer Points of the Great Thousand Pavilion could be used to exchange many things, Saint Artifacts, Sovereign Celestial Bodies, Pellets, or even Peerless Divine Abilities.

    Just some time ago, Mu Chen was worried that his Demon yer King title was a cheap trick, so his Demon yer Points might not be useful. But judging from Pavilion Master Lu¡¯s words, he could actually exchange them for treasures.

    Looking at Mu Chen¡¯s joyful expression, Pavilion Master Lu smiled and he nodded his head before he walked deeper into the hall. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    With joy on his face, Mu Chen swiftly followed up.

    Following behind Pavilion Master Lu through a few halls, they arrived at a storage room. Pavilion Master Lu waved his hand and a dazzling spiritual light blossomed from the bronze gate, before creaking sounds came from the door as it slowly opened up.

    When the door was opened, a glittering light gushed out that dazzled Mu Chen¡¯s eyes.

    When he focused his gaze over, he couldn¡¯t help taking a deep breath. He could see crystal balls in the massive storage room. Every single one of those crystal balls emanated a dazzling lustre. The items within them had to be extraordinary.

    ¡°Impressive, as expected of the Great Thousand Pce.¡± Mu Chen looked at the treasures in the storage room and praised. The Great Thousand Pce was truly one of the top-tiered forces. Just a division alone already possessed such ample treasures, and the foundation wasn¡¯t something that other ordinary forces could rival.

    Pavilion Master Lu slowly led Mu Chen in and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s a price on the crystal balls, and as long as you have enough Demon yer Points, you can exchange them as you wish.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was heated before he swiftly moved up and swept his gaze over the crystal balls.

    ¡°High Rank Saint Artifact - Heavenly me Spear, 800 Demon yer Points.¡±

    ¡°Perfected Divine Ability - Starlight Finger, 1,100 Demon yer Points.¡±

    ¡°Myriad Wood Rejuvenating Body - Ranked 39th of the 99th Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies, 1,300 Demon yer Points.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    The crystal balls contained all sorts of treasures that left Mu Chen sighing in admiration. But at his current level, a High Rank Saint Artifact or Perfected Divine Ability were useless to him.

    ¡°Pavilion Master Lu, are there higher graded items?¡± Mu Chen asked.

    Pavilion Master Lu smiled before he pointed towards the left. ¡°Quasi-Peerless Saint Artifacts are mostly there, and I feel that they¡¯re suitable for you.¡±

    Generally speaking, Peerless Saint Artifacts were meant for Heavenly Sovereigns, so the Quasi-Peerless Saint Artifacts were usually the best that one beneath the Heavenly Sovereign Realm could get.

    Mu Chen quickened his steps, since he was a little interested in the Quasi-Saint Artifacts. After all, the Heavenly Emperor Sword¡¯s energy had been fully exhausted, so he needed a treasure that he could use.

    His steps stopped before a head-sized crystal ball and saw a ck whip slowly revolving within it. The whip was covered in spikes while emanating dark and cold flickers. Every single section of the whip was engraved with ancient runes that gave out a peculiar feeling when it moved.

    ¡°Mhm?¡± Mu Chen eximed after seeing that ck whip. He felt a faint familiarity from it.

    ¡°This is the God-Binding Whip, a Quasi-Peerless Saint Artifact. It¡¯s forged from the branch of a Primordial Mand Flower, and at such a level, the Primordial Mand Flower was at least at the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.¡± Pavilion Master Lu exined.

    ¡°So it¡¯s forged from the branch of a Primordial Mand Flower.¡± Mu Chen now knew why he felt a familiarity with it. But this item was indeed decent, and in the hands of Mand, the full might of it could be unleashed.

    After leaving Sacred Abyss City, Mu Chen intended to visit the Greaw Continent first. After all, the Mu Abode had just been established, and as the Abode Ruler, it might cause the hearts of others to be unsteady if it was being managed by Mand all the time.

    With this God-Binding Whip, he could use it as a gift for Mand. After all, she had been working hard to help him manage the Mu Abode.

    Looking at the price, it cost 2,000 Demon yer Points, which was still eptable. Taking out his Demon yer Token, he swiped it across the crystal ball and a light flickered before the crystal ball slowly drifted out and he stowed it away.

    After exchanging the God-Binding Whip, Mu Chen did not stop and continued to move. A brief momentter, he had his eyes on another item.

    It was an exquisite earring that seemed to be forged from crystals, with an emerald liquid hanging on it. It was this unusual liquid that made this earring extraordinary.

    ¡°Your eyes are pretty picky. This is the Heavenly Spirit Jade Essence. It is something that¡¯s formed after the natural Spiritual Energy has beenpressed for countless years. Wearing it on you can boost your cultivation speed, it¡¯s a treasure for assisting cultivation. But this is useless for Heavenly Sovereigns, so it can only be ssified as a Quasi-Peerless Saint Artifact.¡± Pavilion Master Lu couldn¡¯t help smiling after seeing Mu Chen¡¯s gaze.

    Mu Chen fell into thoughts. This Heavenly Spirit Jade Essence was suitable for Luo Li. At this moment, she¡¯s only a Lesser Earth Sovereign, but if she had this with her, it would be extremely beneficial for her cultivation.

    Looking at the price tag, he was a little surprised to see that it costs 3,000 Demon yer Points. It seemed like this cultivation equipment was unusually expensive.

    But it was nothing, since it was a gift for Luo Li, so he had straightforwardly exchanged it with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re really willing to spend to buy a beauty¡¯s smile.¡± Pavilion Master smiled. This was naturally something used bydies. Since Mu Chen was so generous, it had to be for that lover of his.

    Mu Chen smiled before he nced at the Demon yer Token. In that moment, he had already spent half of his Demon yer Points, making him speechless. Demon yer Points were really insufficient, no wonder so many Demon yers would remain on the Sacred Abyss Continent to earn Demon yer Points...

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s see if there¡¯s any Quasi-Peerless Saint Artifacts that¡¯s suitable for me.¡± Mu Chen briefly pondered before he held expectations in his heart. He continued to look around for a long time before he slowly came to a stop.

    He was looking at the crystal ball beside him with an unusual gaze.

    It wasn¡¯t any Quasi-Peerless Saint Artifact, but a golden liquid that was slowly flowing within. A peculiar ripple was emanating from it.

    ¡°This is...¡± Mu Chen squinted his eyes before shock appeared in his eyes. ¡°The Vajra Spirit Breaking Liquid?¡±

 Chapter 1347 - Separation

    The Vajra Spirit Breaking Liquid was a unique treasure between the heavens and earth, transformed from the Vajra Spirit Breaking Rock. It had properties of being unbreakable, and the shape could also be changed. Furthermore, it had a unique piercing property, causing it to be extremely lethal. Even the forging of most Peerless Saint Artifacts would add a little Vajra Spirit Breaking Liquid in it, so one could see how precious this stuff was.

    ¡°You got your eye on it? You intend to forge your own Peerless Saint Artifact?¡± The Pavilion Master Lu said in surprise when he saw Mu Chen¡¯s gaze.

    Mu Chen shook his head as he smiled. He had no intentions of forging his own Peerless Saint Artifact, but the Vajra Spirit Breaking Liquid had a special use to him. His Immortal Golden Body could form the Divine Immortal Runes, which could be shaped ording to his wishes.

    If he could cover his Divine Immortal Runes in ayer of Vajra Spirit Breaking Liquid, the might of his attacks would be a whole new level higher. Who knows, it might even beparable to a Peerless Saint Artifact.

    It¡¯s undoubtedly a perfect treasure for him.

    ncing at the price tag on it, it cost 3,000 Demon yer Points as well. After a brief silence, he waved his hand and exchanged it.

    With the Vajra Spirit Breaking Liquid paired along with the Divine Immortal Runes, it could practically unleash the might that of a genuine Peerless Saint Artifact. Furthermore, due to the transforming properties of the Divine Immortal Runes, he could use them to attack and defend. It¡¯s equivalent to owning a Peerless Divine Artifact that could transform.

    Thus, after obtaining the Vajra Spirit Breaking Liquid, Mu Chen was only left with 2,000 Demon yer Points, which he swapped them for some Middle Rank Saint Artifacts and pellets that were useful for Ninth Grade Sovereigns and Lesser Earth Sovereigns.

    Although he didn¡¯t need them, it was a rare opportunity for his Mu Abode.

    After spending all the Demon yer Points, Mu Chen then dusted his hands and was led out of the storage room by Pavilion Master Lu.

    ...

    ¡°You intend to head to the Ancient Spirit n?¡± When Mu Chen met Luo Li, he eximed after hearing thetter¡¯s intentions to follow Celestial Chi Yan back to the Ancient Spirit n.

    Luo Li smiled as she nodded her head. Her pearly-white face was glittering with a lustre that looked exceptionally dazzling.

    ¡°The Luo God n has gone onto the right track. The Blood God n is no longer a threat now that they¡¯re heavily injured. As long as the Luo God n continues to do what it does, there won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Luo Li replied gently.

    Mu Chen knitted his brows. Luo Li wasn¡¯t too interested in the Ancient Spirit n earlier, so why did she suddenly change her mind?

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered as he stared at Luo Li. ¡°You¡¯re going to the Ancient Spirit n for me?¡±

    Luo Li was briefly stunned, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t bluff him. Biting on her rosy lips, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m too weak to help you right now.¡±

    She was furious at how the Ancient Buddha n tried to push Mu Chen. She was helpless. Facing a Heavenly Sovereign, even the Luo Shen Celestial Body that she had cultivated couldn¡¯t pose any help.

    Furthermore, she had realised how weak she was on this trip to the Primordial Sacred Abyss. She wasn¡¯t able to help Mu Chen; on the contrary, Mu Chen even had to worry about her all the time. It was undoubtedly something uneptable for someone as prideful as her.

    If she wanted to catch up to Mu Chen¡¯s footsteps, then she could only head to the Ancient Spirit n and be the Holy Maiden. Furthermore, if she became the Holy Maiden, she would have an extraordinary status in the Ancient Spirit n.

    With the Ancient Spirit n as backing, if Mu Chen and the Ancient Buddha n really fell out, she would be able to use the power of the Ancient Spirit n to help him.

    Staring at Luo Li, Mu Chen knew what she¡¯s thinking in her heart and couldn¡¯t help feeling touched.

    The Ancient Spirit n was one of the Five Ancient ns, and eve though Luo Li has obtained the inheritance of the Ancient Spirit Channelling Light, it would still beborious for her to stabilise her position as the Holy Maiden.

    But he understood her feelings for wanting to move forth.

    ¡°Luo Li...¡± Luo Li stretched her tender hand out as she gently covered Mu Chen¡¯s mouth and smiled. ¡°Stop trying to persuade me. I have already made my decision. At least it¡¯s safe in the Ancient Spirit n, and you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze wasplicated as he looked at the face of the girl before him. He could see resolution in her eyes. He knew that Luo Li had already made her decision.

    Thus, he could only gently nod his head before he took out the Heavenly Spirit Jade Essence and smiled. ¡°For you, it¡¯s beneficial for your cultivation.¡±

    Luo Li received it with curiosity. It was an exquisite earring made of crystals. The emerald jade essence hanging on it emanated an extremely pure aura that made her heart feel calm as the cirction of her Spiritual Energy sped up.

    ¡°This is the Heavenly Spirit Jade Essence?¡± Luo Li had instantly recogniSed it and eximed in shock. Naturally, she knew how precious this was.

    Nodding his head, Mu Chen said, ¡°Wear it and see how it looks.¡±

    Luo Li did not refuse. She nodded her head and wore the crystal earring.

    Her ear was pearly-white, and with the crystallised earring, it looked even more gorgeous, adding a charm onto her.

    Gently caressing the earring, Luo Li turned around and smiled. ¡°Does it look good?¡±

    Her smile was so incredibly charming that she could even topple an entire kingdom with her smile.

    Although she and Mu Chen were in the corner of the Great Thousand Pavilion, she still attracted many shocked gazes over.

    Mu Chen turned around and blocked their view towards Luo Li. ¡°In the future, you¡¯re not allowed to smile so charmingly without me around.¡±

    Luo Li couldn¡¯t help smiling as she gently snorted, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that others won¡¯t be able to hold back against your charm.¡± Mu Chen chuckled.

    Luo Li cast a sour nce at Mu Chen, then noticed that Mu Chen was moving closer with a familiar fragrance blowing over her that made her press against Mu Chen¡¯s chest out of reflex. Her pupils were looking at him with bashfulness. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    Mu Chen cast his lips and smiled. ¡°We¡¯re about to split up now, aren¡¯t you going tofort me a little? Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you go.¡±

    Luo Li bit on her rosy lips while casting a shy nce at Mu Chen. ¡®This fellow is usually gentle and steady, but at this moment, he¡¯s ying a rogue.¡¯

    But since they¡¯re about to be separated for a period, Luo Li was also feeling reluctance in her heart. After a brief hesitation, she pulled her hand back and closed her eyes.

    Looking at her gorgeous face that was within reach, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help the emotions rising in his heart. He stretched his arm out and held onto her waist, then pushed his lips over her own.

    Although the two of them were in a corner, Mu Chen was too dazzling. So many people in the Great Thousand Pce had still directed their gazes over and the sound of teacups smashing continuously rang out.

    Many Demon yers were feeling heartache in their hearts that such beauty had already belonged to someone. That fellow must have been struck by lightning in his previous life for him to receive such fortune in this lifetime.

    Mu Chen did not pay any attention to themotio, but was enjoying the fragrant rouge.

    Luo Li couldn¡¯t take it anymore and pushed Mu Chen away. Her graceful face had a smear of redness on it and her eyes were filled with bashfulness.

    Being red at by Luo Li, Mu Chen foolishly smiled while he was still lingering at that moment. His looks had caused Luo Li to gently hammer him two times.

    *Cough!* While the two of them were getting lovey-dovey, a cough resounded from the other side and Celestial Chi Yan walked over. He cast a nce at Mu Chen before coldly snorting, ¡°Brat, have a sense of dignity. You actually dare to take advantage of our Ancient Spirit n¡¯s Holy Maiden in public?¡±

    Mu Chen also wasn¡¯t bothered. He smiled and cupped his fists. ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask Senior to take good care of Luo Li in the Ancient Spirit n.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Celestial Chi Yan cast his lips aside as he replied, ¡°Rest assured, her cultivation in the Ancient Spirit n will be even faster than you.¡±

    Mu Chen did not doubt those words. With Luo Li¡¯s talent and the Ancient Spirit Channelling Light, the Ancient Spirit n would naturally do all they could to nurture her. Reaching the Heavenly Sovereign Realm was just a matter of time for her.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re done with your farewells, let¡¯s go, then.¡± Celestial Chi Yan swiftly reacted. He looked at Luo Li and smiled.

    ncing at Mu Chen, Luo Li nodded her head.

    Celestial Chi Yan waved his hand and the crimson gourd swiftly expanded. Then he and Luo Li turned into a crimson beam and disappeared into the horizon.

    Looking at their direction, it took Mu Chen a long time before he recovered.

    ¡°Mu Chen, since this matter is done, we¡¯ll be returning to the Wen n now.¡± Wen Qingxuan came to Mu Chen¡¯s side and patted his shoulder, then chuckled.

    ¡°Brother Mu, doe to our Wen n in the future as a guest.¡± Wen Ziyu also smiled as he cupped his fists.

    Mu Chen smiled and nodded his head.

    Wen Qingxuan waved her hand as Matron He shook her hand, gathering all of them before they turned into a beam of light and disappeared...

    After watching everyone leave, Mu Chen also turned around and smiled to Ling Xi and Long Xiang before stretching his waist. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll first head to the Greaw Continent...¡±

    He had been away from the Greaw Continent for a year, but when he left, he was only a Lesser Earth Sovereign. Returning now, he was already a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign.

    Back then, he could not prop up the entire Mu Abode and had to rely on Mand¡¯s help. Right now... he¡¯s practically invincible beneath the Heavenly Sovereign Realm!

    ¡°I wonder how the Mu Abode is doing?¡± He gently smiled before he turned into a beam of light and soared into the sky.

 Chapter 1348 - Violet Cloud Sect

    Greaw Continent, Northern Region, Mu Abode¡¯s Main Hall

    Experts were all gathered in the hall, and as the most powerful force in the Northern Region, the Mu Abode was, undoubtedly, an overlord with all the other forces in the Northern Region bowing down to them. As countless experts joined them, the Mu Abode has grown more prominent.

    But at this moment, the experts were all gathered in the Mu Abode, and the atmosphere felt immensely suppressed.

    Seated on the golden throne was the petite Mand in a ck dress. As the acting-ruler of the Mu Abode, her fame had practically reached the extreme.

    After the Mu Abode was established, Mu Chen was the Abode Ruler, but had yet to return. Thus, all the matters were being managed by Mand.

    This had also caused everyone in the Northern Region to know about Mand¡¯s name. As for the mysterious Mu Chen, no one knew anything about him...

    Beneath Mand was Liu Tiandao, the Myriad Saint Ancestor, Netherworld Pce Master and the other old-time forces of the Northern Region. But right now, all of them were under the umbre of the Mu Abode.

    Beneath them were the other experts and,pared to before, it was much stronger.

    Mand gently knocked her fingers on the armrest as she looked around. A brief momentter, she slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ve received news that the envoys of the Violent Cloud Sect will be arriving at the Mu Abode soon.¡±

    The entire hall was silent with the faces of many people changing to fear upon hearing the three words, Violent Cloud Sect.

    The Greaw Continent was one of the Supercontinents in the Great Thousand World, with vastnd and, ording to the allocation, the Greaw Continent was being split into five domains, Northern, Western, Southern, Eastern, and Central Domains.

    The Northern Region was situated at a tiny corner.

    Although the Mu Abode had be the Overlord of the Northern Region, it could only be considered as ordinary in the entire Northern Domain. The Violet Cloud Sect that Mand had previously mentioned was one of the three overlord forces in the Northern Domain.

    It was said that every single Elder in the Violet Cloud Sect wasparable to a Perfected Earth Sovereign, having a robust foundation.

    Compared to that, Mand, who was alone supporting the Mu Abode, was undoubtedly akin to a firefly.

    Water ran too deep in the Greaw Continent. In the past, although the Xia Empire and Saint Demonic Pce had a reputation, they still paled inparison to those veterans.

    Therefore, that was why everyone was shocked when they heard of the Violet Cloud Sect.

    ¡°What does the Violet Cloud Sect want?¡± After a brief moment, Liu Tiandao asked with a stern expression.

    Mand sneered, ¡°What else? They want our Mu Abode to be their subordinates, and the contest for the Overlord of the Northern Domain will soon be here. The Violet Cloud Sect clearly wants us to be cannon fodder for them to fight with the two other Overlords.

    ¡°In the past, the Northern Region was in a mess, so it couldn¡¯t capture anyone¡¯s attention. But now that our Mu Abode has united it, we are naturally being eyed on by others.¡± Everyone¡¯s faces were unsightly when they heard that. They had just united the Northern Region, but they were eyed on by someone else before they could even enjoy the glory.

    ¡°The contest over the Northern Domain¡¯s Overlord position will undoubtedly be brutal. It¡¯s a fight with three Overlord-ss forces, and every single battle will erase many forces like us. If we interfere in it, I¡¯m afraid...¡± The Myriad Saint Ancestor said.

    ¡°But if we refuse, then we will not be giving the Violet Cloud Sect any face. With their power, we do not have the qualifications to refuse.¡± The Sky Serpent Old Ghost argued.

    ¡°But neither can we be the cannon fodder of the Violent Cloud Sect!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Amotion rang out in the pce with everyone panicking about the Violent Cloud Sect arrival.

    When Mand saw this scene, her brows were raised. She initially just wanted to ruler the entire Northern Region and strengthen the Mu Abode. But who could have expected that they would attract the Violet Cloud Sect¡¯s attention?

    ¡®This is getting troublesome now.¡¯

    ¡°Where¡¯s the Abode Ruler when we need him?¡± As amotion rang out, an unsatisfied voice resounded.

    ¡°Ever since I joined the Mu Abode, I have never seen that mysterious Abode Ruler of ours. Lord Mand is managing everything.¡±

    ¡°Seems like the Abode Ruler is too young, and he¡¯s only a Lesser Earth Sovereign. Even if he returns, he won¡¯t be able to do anything to help.¡±

    Hearing that the topic was getting drifted away, Mand¡¯s face turned cold and she reprimanded, ¡°Silence!¡±

    Instantly, everyone in the pce turned quiet. They were intimidated by Mand¡¯s pressure.

    A cold flicker shed in Mand¡¯s eyes and everyone diverted their gazes away. A brief momentter, her expression suddenly changed and she looked at the door. ¡°Friends of the Violet Cloud n, show yourselves since you¡¯re already here.¡±

    ¡°Haha, we¡¯ve heard that the Abode Ruler of the Mu Abode is special, and now, we¡¯ve witnessed it for ourselves.¡± When Mand¡¯s voice fell, a burst of ridiculingughter resounded outside the pce.

    Hearing that voice, the experts of the Mu Abode¡¯s faces changed with rage in their eyes, since someone actually dared to mock their Lord Mand!

    Mand¡¯s gazes also shed with rage, but she calmed her temper and coldly looked outside the gate. She saw a flickering spiritual light before three silhouettes entered.

    They were three geezers with violet clothes. The leading one had a smile on his pale face that looked like the skin of a baby and white hair.

    Standing beside him were two other geezers with pride and indifference.

    When they appeared at the pce, massive Spiritual Energy swept out that caused the nearby Mu Abode¡¯s experts to be blown away.

    ¡°Perfected Earth Sovereigns?!¡± The faces of Liu Tiandao and the others changed. They never expected that the three envoys dispatched to the Violet Cloud Sect would all be Perfected Earth Sovereigns. It looked like the strength of the Violet Cloud Sect was deep and unfathomable.

    ¡°Impudent!¡± Seeing how the three of them acted so fearlessly, Mand¡¯s eyes coldly shed before she threw a palm out and pierced through space. The energy was heading in the direction of that pale geezer.

    When the pale geezer saw this, he sneered and threw a jab forth. Violet light flickered on his fist. It was like a purple moon as it shed with the iing attack.

    Violent Spiritual Energy wreaked havoc, causing the hall to tremble. The pale geezer took several steps back while Mand¡¯s petite figure shook with cracks spreading on the armrest that she was grabbing.

    The confrontation between the two of them was actually on the same level.

    ¡°Haha, truly befitting of the Primordial Mand Flower, what power. Zi Tianbei greets the Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler.¡± The geezer swept a nce at Mand before he said with his eyes narrowed.

    Without any expression on her face, Mand said, ¡°I¡¯m not the Abode Ruler, I¡¯m just the Acting-Ruler. Furthermore, what is your Violet Cloud Sect doing in the Northern Region?¡±

    The geezer smiled. ¡°I believe that Abode Ruler Mand must know that the contest over the Overlord of Northern Domain is arriving soon, and I¡¯m here under the orders of Sect Master Qin to invite the Mu Abode to join us. In the future, when my Violet Cloud Sect rises, the Mu Abode will be rewarded with territories for their effort.¡±

    As he spoke, he retrieved a violet jade book with spiritual lustre glittering on it that faintly emanated a pressure. Flicking his finger, the violet jade book flew towards Mand.

    Mand sent it back without any change in her expression and faintly replied, ¡°Our Mu Abode is weak, and I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t be able to help much even if we¡¯ve joined the Violet Cloud Sect. So please invite someone else, instead.¡±

    The geezer chuckled, ¡°Abode Ruler Mand, no one has ever dared to deny the invitation sent out by my Violet Cloud Sect. Please be cautious with your reply.¡±

    Although he wore a smile on his face, his tone was filled with threats.

    Mand¡¯s face also shed with rage.

    The geezer casually said, ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯m afraid that our mood won¡¯t be good if we can¡¯t aplish our objective. At that time, we will not take responsibility if anything happens to the Mu Abode.¡±

    Although there¡¯s only three of them, all of them were Perfected Earth Sovereigns. As long as he hindered Mand, the two others would be able to wreak havoc and sweep the Mu Abode clean.

    Hearing his words, the experts in the hall changed their faces with rage and fear. Evidently, no one had expected that the Violet Cloud Sect would be so overbearing.

    Mand¡¯s petite figure also trembled from the anger. She clenched her hands and fixated her eyes on the geezer. Her face briefly changed before her resistance slowly died down. She wasn¡¯t a match for the three of them.

    ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t that right? Following our Violet Cloud Sect won¡¯t be a bad thing for all of you.¡± The geezer chuckled before waving his hand and the violet jade book flew back towards Mand.

    Everyone watched as the jade book slowly descended with their dazes turning dark. What the Violet Cloud Sect did waspletely humiliate their Mu Abode.

    Mand¡¯s hand clenched before she sighed with her eyes closed. She didn¡¯t want to look at the jade book. But in the silence, when the violet jade book was about to fall, a hand suddenly appeared and grabbed onto the jade book.

    ¡°Who?¡± The pale-faced geezer¡¯s face changed as he spoke.

    Space distorted and a youthful figure appeared before everyone¡¯s astonished gazes. He held onto the jade book with his brows knitted.

    ¡°The Violet Cloud Sect? Are you guys even worthy of having my Mu Abode as your subordinate?¡± As he spoke, he exerted more force on his hand and the jade book was shattered into dust under countless shocked gazes.

    Liu Tiandao and the rest were shocked; even Mand had widened her eyes as she looked at the familiar figure. Thereafter, exmations resounded within the hall.

    ¡°Abode Ruler?!¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen?¡±

 Chapter 1349 - Ruler of the Mu Abode

    The sudden turn of events had left everyone shocked. When the voices of Mand, Liu Tiandao and the rest resounded, only then did everyone recover from the shock and they focused all their attention on the violent jade book that Mu Chen had crushed.

    That jade book represented the Violet Cloud Sect, and no one has ever dared to refuse the invitation of the Violet Cloud Sect, not to mention crushing it in public... Crushing it would mean being disrespectful to the Violet Cloud Sect and cause a great disaster.

    "He... he¡¯s the ruler of our Mu Abode?"

    "Sigh, he¡¯s too young and couldn¡¯t hold back his temper. Now that he has crushed the jade book, he has caused huge trouble!" An expert of the Mu Abode said with a grave expression.

    "He¡¯s too rash!" Many experts had their faces ashen. Although doing it had vented out the anger in their hearts, the rage of the Violet Cloud Sect wasn¡¯t something that their Mu Abode could bear.

    "Looks like a disaster is bound to befall us now. We have to figure out a retreat route for us."

    The hall went into an uproar with many experts of the Mu Abode having fear written on their faces. All of them were startled by Mu Chen¡¯s actions. After all, not to mention the Violet Cloud Sect, but just these three Perfected Earth Sovereigns here could crush them.

    Liu Tiandao, the Netherworld Pce Master and those experts that submitted to the Mu Abode early sighed as they inwardly shook their heads. The situation today wouldn¡¯t be easy to resolve now.

    As the hall went into an uproar, the three geezers of the Violet Cloud Sect had also recovered. When the pale-faced geezer saw the jade book being crushed, the smile on his face disappeared, reced with rage surging within his eyes.

    "Haha, good! After all these years, this is the first time this old man has seen someone who dares to crush the jade book of our Violet Cloud Sect!" He eerily said as his gaze red at Mu Chen like a sharp de.

    "Then there¡¯s one now." Mu Chen faintly said as he dusted the ashes on his hand. "I¡¯m giving you ten breaths now to get lost from the Mu Abode."

    At the same time, his gaze swept across those panicking experts of the Mu Abode. He had remembered those fellows that had chosen to protect themselves in such a critical moment. Those who only thought about themselves had no purpose in the Mu Abode.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, the three geezers were briefly stunned before they burst intoughter that echoed and trembled the entire hall.

    Liu Tiandao and the rest exchanged looks. They couldn¡¯t figure out why Mu Chen was utterly disregarding the three Perfected Earth Sovereigns.

    Their gazes couldn¡¯t help turning to Mand. When they noticed that thetter did not speak, they looked at Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette, pondering with thoughts...

    "I never expected that the Ruler of the Mu Abode would be such a brat." The pale-faced elder shook his head in pity before continuing, "Since that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no need for the Mu Abode to stay."

    When he finished hisst word, his clothes started to flutter as boundless Spiritual Energy swept out from his body without any restraint. It had caused the entire hall to tremble on the verge of copsing.

    "Let¡¯s start with you!" The pale-faced elder eerily smiled as he took a step forth. His silhouette mysteriously appeared before Mu Chen with his palm mming down. His palm left cracks in space, showing how terrifying this attack of his was.

    When everyone in the Mu Abode saw that Zi Tianbei actually wanted to kill Mu Chen on the spot, they eximed. But no matter what, he¡¯s the Ruler of the Mu Abode, and if he died, then there¡¯s no need for the Mu Abode to exist.

    The faces of Liu Tiandao and the rest changed before clenching their teeth. They wanted to help Mu Chen, but they were stopped by Mand¡¯s hand.

    "Lord Mand!" All of them couldn¡¯t help speaking out. Not to mention Mu Chen, even they would face death if a Perfected Earth Sovereign attacked them at full force.

    Mand stared at Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette. She could feel the vague pressureing from thetter that made her feel that Mu Chen was no longer the same as he was when he left...

    The pale-faced geezer¡¯s palm fell under everyone¡¯s view. But when it was about toe in contact with Mu Chen¡¯s chest, thetter gently raised his hand and smacked the geezer¡¯s hand as if he was beating a fly.

    A huge noise was produced from the sh and everyone couldn¡¯t help closing their eyes. They did not wish to watch Mu Chen die.

    But just when they were about to close their eyes, they suddenly saw a figure being blown out, dragging a long mark on the ground.

    Instantly, the atmosphere in the hall suddenly turned quiet when they saw that it was Zi Tianbei of the Violet Cloud Sect that was blown away!

    Gazes of disbelief were directed at Mu Chen and they saw thetter maintaining his gesture with his hand out, firmly standing on the ground.

    The ferocious jab of that pale-faced geezer actually couldn¡¯t even cause Mu Chen¡¯s body to budge, while the one punching was blown back?

    When Zi Tianbei¡¯s silhouette stabilised, he spat a mouthful of blood while looking at Mu Chen in shock. From their previous encounter, he had felt a terrifying forceing from Mu Chen¡¯s hand that made even a Perfected Earth Sovereign like him feel shocked.

    At this moment, how could he not tell that Mu Chen was faking the pig to hunt the tiger?

    "Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign?!" Zi Tianbei stared at Mu Chen and clenched his teeth.

    When they fought, the Spiritual Energy fluctuation from Mu Chen¡¯s body had reached the level of a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign. But he couldn¡¯t believe how Mu Chen could suppress him when his cultivation was only at the Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm.

    When he spoke, everyone in the Mu Abode was shocked. Liu Tiandao and the rest had disbelief on their faces. When Mu Chen left the Mu Abode, his cultivation was only at the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm, and only roughly a year had passed. Now, he¡¯s already a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign?!

    Furthermore, it was terrifying that, as a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign, he could suppress a Perfected Earth Sovereign like Zi Tianbei!

    "This brat is weird, let¡¯s go together!" Zi Tianbei hollered. At this moment, even if he¡¯s stupid, he knew that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t a pushover. Just him alone wasn¡¯t a match for Mu Chen.

    The two other Perfected Earth Sovereigns of the Violet Cloud Sect nodded their heads with solemn expressions before killing intent condensed in their eyes as they looked at Mu Chen.

    However, before they could even join their forces together, Mu Chen had suddenly taken a step forth and space distorted. He then appeared before the three of them.

    "Bring out our Sovereign Celestial Bodies!" The three of them squinted their eyes and hollered without any hesitation. Behind them, Sovereign Celestial Bodies started to condense. They felt extremely threatened by Mu Chen.

    But when the colossal figures condensed behind their backs, a crystallised palm flew over and pierced through the Spiritual Energy defenses around them before gently patting their chests.

    A muffled sound rang out and everyone¡¯s eyelids jolted before they witnessed the three geezers being blown away and m against the stone pirs in the hall.

    The three of them spewed mouthfuls of blood before they suddenly realised that the Spiritual Energy in their bodies was starting to disappear. They then saw a crystallised palm print on their chests. As the crystallised Spiritual Energy entered their bodies, the Spiritual Energy in their bodies went out of their control.

    It was as if their Spiritual Energy was being sealed.

    In just a few moments, the powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation around them had disappeared.

    Fear appeared on their faces. The Spiritual Energy in their bodies was being sealed. Mu Chen¡¯s method was too terrifying. They never imagined that they couldn¡¯t even have the opportunity to bring out their Sovereign Celestial Bodies!

    It was no longer something that could be aplished by a Perfected Earth Sovereign, only existences that hade in contact with a Heavenly Sovereign could achieve that. Like the Sect Master of their Violet Cloud Sect!

    Could it be that this Ruler of the Mu Abode has also reached that step?!

    "Flee!" Their faces were pale. They controlled thest bit of Spiritual Energy in their bodies and flew out of the hall. They were inplete fear of the strength that Mu Chen has shown.

    Looking at them fleeing, Mu Chen¡¯s expression was indifferent, but he did nothing to stop them.

    But when they flew out of the pce, violent Spiritual Energy whistled and everyone saw the three silhouettes being blown back in and fall in the hall.

    "The Young Master hasn¡¯t asked you guys to get lost, you three old dogs dare to leave?" A burst ofughter rang out from outside the hall and everyone saw two silhouettes walking in.

    The one leading was a charming woman in white clothes with a robust man standing beside her. That man bumped his fists together, looking at the three geezers from the Violet Cloud Sect with an ill gaze. A powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation surged around him, it was another Perfected Earth Sovereign.

    It was this man that had blown the three geezers back into the hall.

    Mu Chen then lowered his head and looked at the terror on the three¡¯s faces with a calm expression, "Did the three of you really think that my Mu Abode was somewhere you cane and go as you wish?"

    The hall was silent with everyone looking at the three trembling Perfected Earth Sovereigns in shock. Soon after, they couldn¡¯t help feeling pride in their hearts and their gazes were reced with revere when they looked at Mu Chen...

    Such courage and means... was this the true ruler of their Mu Abode?

 Chapter 1350 - Subdue

    The entire hall was quiet. Everyone was intimidated by the pressureing from the youthful silhouette, whether it was the three experts of the Violet Cloud Sect or the experts of the Mu Abode.

    Liu Tiandao and the rest were dumbfounded. They still hadn¡¯t recovered from the power that Mu Chen has shown.

    That¡¯s because they knew Mu Chen for a long time, and when Liu Tiandao first met Mu Chen, he was still holding a grudge for his son. At that time, Mu Chen was just an ant in his eyes that he could easily kill with a flip of his hand.

    However, who could have expected that in just a few years, the ant in their eyes would grow at such unprecedented speed? Right now, he had already surpassed all of them.

    Watching that youthful silhouette, Liu Tiandao sighed deep in his heart. The reluctance that he had in his heart had beenpletely erased.

    As for the rest, they were squinting their eyes as they started to look at Mu Chen¡¯ silhouette with revere.

    Back then, when the Northern Region Alliance established the Mu Abode, they were actually unhappy that they had to take Mu Chen as their Ruler. However, while they had toply due to the pressure of Mand, they were resentful about it in their hearts. After all, Mu Chen had just broken through to the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm a year ago.

    But the resentment in their hearts had disappeared when Mu Chen treated the three Perfected Earth Sovereigns like sandbags.

    At this moment, they finally knew why Mand wanted Mu Chen to be the Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler, it¡¯s because his potential was too terrifying.

    He had already reached the Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm at his age and even had the ability to fight with a genuine Perfected Earth Sovereign. They couldn¡¯t imagine how terrifying he would be when he reached the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    With someone like him as the Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler, they¡¯re the ones hugging his leg, in some sense.

    After all, not even those forces with Heavenly Sovereigns would look at them if they joined their forces, since Lesser Earth Sovereigns could only be considered as a middle power in those forces.

    But at this moment, they were actually rejoicing that they were lucky to be part of the higher hierarchy when the Mu Abode was formed back then.

    Thinking about it, they couldn¡¯t help looking at Mand with respect in their eyes, since they were impressed by her foresight.

    Sensing their gazes, Mand¡¯s rosy lips were raised. She knew that Mu Chen¡¯s potential was good, but she never expected that he would step into the Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm in just a year.

    She looked at Mu Chen with aplicated gaze. ording to what she felt, Mu Chen¡¯s fighting prowess had probably exceeded her.

    At the same time, she felt ineffable. After all, Mu Chen was the one that would use her as a shield in the past, and she would provide him with protection. But the current situation waspletely turned around, making her feelplicated.

    However, Mu Chen had no idea what the rest were feeling. His gaze was fixated on the three trembling geezers.

    "Ruler Mu, we¡¯re only envoys, and no matter what grudges the two forces have, it¡¯s not right to kill envoys!" Zi Tianbei said in a trembling voice with his face ashen under Mu Chen¡¯s indifference gaze. With his Spiritual Energy sealed, he was no different from an ordinary old man that could be easily killed under Mu Chen¡¯s rage.

    "I don¡¯t think you talked that way earlier." Mu Chen smiled. Zi Tianbei was acting so arrogantly earlier when he thought that no one here could stop him.

    Zi Tianbei bitterly smiled in his heart. He never expected that there would be such a terrifying person in the tiny Mu Abode. From their previous sh, it onlysted for an instant, and the three of them were subdued. Mu Chen¡¯s fighting strength was simply terrifying, and if he knew about this before, he wouldn¡¯t dare to act so arrogantly, even if he had ten more guts.

    "This old man was blind earlier. I had no idea of Ruler Mu¡¯s might. It was a lesson that I deserved." Zi Tianbei forced a smile. His appearance right now was drastically different from before.

    "You do know how to be tactful." Seeing this geezer being so shameless, Mu Chen shook his head and smiled.

    The other experts of the Mu Abode felt greatly relieved in their hearts when they saw this.

    "Go back and tell this to your Violet Cloud Sect. Although my Mu Abode will not cause any trouble, we¡¯re not afraid of one either. If you guys think that my Mu Abode is a pushover, then I¡¯ll experience for myself how powerful your sect is." Mu Chen faintly smiled.

    Zi Tianbei could only repeatedly nod his head. He did not dare to refute him.

    "Get lost." Mu Chen also couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak anymore. He had no intention of making these three stay. Firstly, the three of them had a seal on them that would cause them to be extremely weakened for the next year.

    "Yes, yes. We¡¯ll take out leave." Zi Tianbei felt greatly relieved upon hearing that, so he quickly left with the other two. As for the seal on them, they weren¡¯t too bothered about it, since their Sect Master should be able to resolve it.

    Mu Chen looked at their departing silhouettes and the corner of his lips were raised. Did those three really think that his seal would be so easy to break? As long as their Sect Master was not at the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, then even their Sect Master wouldn¡¯t be able to resolve the seal.

    After intimidating the envoys of the Violet Cloud Sect to leave, Mu Chen then turned around and asked, "Where¡¯s Nine Nether?"

    He couldn¡¯t sense Nine Nether¡¯s aura in the entire Mu Abode.

    "Not long after you left for the West Heaven Continent, she returned to the Nine Nether Bird n. She seems to have been triggered by your cultivating speed and intended to start her evolution path and want to see if she could evolve into the Primordial Undying Bird." Mand exined.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. Nine Nether possessed the dense bloodline of the Undying Bird, so there¡¯s a great chance for her evolution. If she really managed to evolve, her bloodline would undergo a considerable change, and she would evolve into a genuine Primordial Undying Bird that¡¯s akin to a Heavenly Sovereign.

    The cultivating path of Divine Beasts was unusual, to begin with. Some couldn¡¯t evolve even after hundreds and thousands of years, but if they managed to evolve, it would be taking a step to ascend the heavens.

    "You¡¯ve worked hard for the Mu Abode." Mu Chen turned to look around at the experts in the hall and sighed. For the past year, Mand must have spent quite a great deal of effort to expand the Mu Abode.

    But Mand rolled her eyes at his words, since this fellow had straightforwardly dumped the workload onto her.

    "Hehe, so, to thank you for your effort, I brought you a gift." When Mu Chen saw her response, he quickly spoke and a ck beam flew towards Mand with a wave of his hand.

    Mand gently blew out a breath and the ck beam stopped before her before appearing in the shape of a ck whip with spikes.

    "This is...?" Mand was briefly stunned as she looked at the ck whip before she eximed, "It¡¯s actually a Quasi-Peerless Saint Artifact forged from a Primordial Mand Flower¡¯s branch?!"

    She was a Primordial Mand Flower, to begin with, so she could naturally feel that the previous owner of this branch was certainly a Heavenly Sovereign.

    This was an extremely suitable weapon for her.

    "The Starlight Demon Suppression Pyramid isn¡¯t of much use anyway, so it¡¯s time to change to a new one." Mu Chen smiled. With the whip, Mand¡¯s strength should be able to undergo a considerable boost.

    The other experts were drooling and were startled by this. If a Quasi-Peerless Saint Artifact was to be ced in an auction, the price of it was at least a few hundred million drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    "At least you¡¯re conscientious. I¡¯ll be taking it, then." A smile appeared on Mand¡¯s face. She was delighted with this gift.

    Mu Chen smiled before he turned to look at the Sky Vulture Emperor, Sleeping Emperor, and Spiritual Pupil Emperor. The three of them were still at the Pinnacle Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm, with only half a step away into the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm.

    After a brief pondering, he flicked his finger and three beams flew towards the three of them. They then took the shape of three pellets.

    "These are the Sovereign Breaking Pellets, and they can help you break the boundary between the Ninth Grade Sovereign Realm and Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm. The three of you are already strong enough, you just need an opportunity to make a breakthrough." Mu Chen smiled towards the three of them.

    The three of them were real veterans, since they have followed Mand since the Great Havew Domain, so their loyalty was unquestionable. Since they¡¯re strong enough right now, Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t mind helping them.

    The Sky Vulture Emperor¡¯s face flushed with joy when he felt the pure Spiritual Energy in the pellet. Although they justcked an opportunity, it wasn¡¯t something that coulde at any time. With this Sovereign Breaking Pellet, they would be able to make their breakthroughs immediately.

    "Thank you, Abode Ruler!" The three of them emotionally cupped their fists as they sighed. Back then, when Mu Chen came to the Great Havew Domain, he was still a puny Commander with a drastic difference in status from them. But who could¡¯ve expected that a few yearster, he would reach such heights?

    Many experts in the hall looked envious, since it¡¯s rare to encounter such pellets that could help one break through. It¡¯s also tough to find them in auctions, but they never expected that their Abode Ruler could take them out so easily.

    After rewarding the three of them, Mu Chen turned to look at Liu Tiandao and the other Lesser Earth Sovereigns. Back then, when he faced Zi Tianbei, he could sense that they tried to help him.

    Although he had slight grudges with them in the past, they could be trusted ever since they joined the Mu Abode, despite their little thoughts.

    Thus, he waved his hand and five pellets flew towards the five of them. Those pellets were what he had obtained from the Spirit-Pellet Butterfly Fairy, which were extremely valuable.

    "The five of you have contributed greatly to help Mand in expanding the Mu Abode, so it¡¯s natural for you guys to be rewarded for your effort." Mu Chen faintly smiled, "These are Tribtion Pellets, they can help you guys rise from the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm to the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm. But whether you guys seeds depends on your ability."

    Liu Tiandao¡¯s body trembled when he heard that before joy appeared on his face. They had been stuck in the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm for many years, so one could tell how precious the Tribtion Pellet was to them.

    Furthermore, those pellets were more precious than what Mu Chen had given to the Sky Vulture Emperor and the rest earlier. If this was ced in an auction, the price of it would surely go sky-high.

    "We thank the Abode Ruler!" The five of them carefully received the pellets before cupping their fists. Mu Chen¡¯s actions have stated his attitude; he could forget what they¡¯ve done in the past as long as they remained loyal in the future.

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head.

    When the other experts in the hall saw the Sky Vulture Emperor, Liu Tiandao and the rest being rewarded; their gazes zed with envy. But they also knew that those who have been rewarded were the pioneers and they have done a significant contribution.

    "The Mu Abode rewards fairly, and as long as you guys have contributions, you will naturally be rewarded ordingly." Mu Chen looked at everyone and slowly said.

    "Yes!" Everyone responded with their voices causing even the sky to tremble.

    Mand slightly smiled at this scene. Mu Chen¡¯s method was brilliant. He had instantly erased the unfamiliarity over the past year and created a status for himself in the Mu Abode.

    In the future, who knows how many experts will do their best from a single word of his.

    Nodding his head, Mu Chen turned around and looked at Mand. "Now... let us talk about what the Violet Cloud Sect is trying to do..."

 Chapter 1351 - Power Struggle in the Northern Domain

    ¡°Violet Cloud Sect...¡± Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, Mand¡¯s expression turned grave before she shot a nce outside the hall and said, ¡°Those three old geezers are Elders of the Violet Cloud Sect with important positions. You¡¯re really generous to let them go."

    After all, those three were Perfected Earth Sovereigns, which they could use to deter the Violet Cloud Sect from making any actions.

    "They¡¯re practically crippled for a year, and their strength is only that of a Lesser Earth Sovereign." Mu Chen smiled before he continued, "The seal I left in them cannot be erased unless a Heavenly Sovereign makes a move."

    Although he spoke gently, his words had caused everyone¡¯s hearts in the hall to jolt with astonishment. This method from their Ruler was too terrifying. He¡¯s just a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign, and yet the seal he left required a Heavenly Sovereign to remove it?

    Mand was also astonished as she cast a nce at Mu Chen. She never expected that thetter would already be so powerful, and if that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s nothing she had to worry about with those three geezers.

    Before absolute strength, petty tricks were not required.

    "You also know that our Northern Region is only a portion of the Northern Domain. Although we have united the Northern Region, our strength can only be considered as mid-tier in the Northern Domain." Mand said slowly.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. The Greaw Continent was, after all, a Supercontinent of the Great Thousand World. The scale of this continent was something hardly seen, even in the Great Thousand World, so there were naturally as many forces here as the stars in the sky.

    Amongst those forces, there were some that were deep and unfathomable.

    "Our Northern Domain has three strong forces right now, the Violet Cloud Sect, Thunder Note Mountain, and the Golden Eagle Mansion. They¡¯re the titans in the Northern Domain with more than 80% of the territories in this domain under their rule." Mand exined.

    "The Violet Cloud Sect, Thunder Note Mountain, and the Golden Eagle Mansion..." Mu Chen nodded his head. In the past, he had never heard of those names before due to the Northern Region being too chaotic and weak, which resulted in the fact that no top-tiered force tried to dip a hand in their Northern Region.

    Now that the Northern Region was unified and was starting to grow stronger with a Perfected Earth Sovereign like Mand, they have started to pay attention to the Northern Region. Thus, it attracted the recruitment from the Violet Cloud Sect.

    "How¡¯s the strength of the Violet Cloud Sect?" Mu Chen asked. The Violet Cloud Sect would surely not let this matter rest, so he had to be prepared for whatever maye.

    "The Violet Cloud Sect has six Grand Elders, all of them are at the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm, like the three from before."

    Mu Chen nodded his head, having six Perfected Earth Sovereigns was truly powerful. Even the Xia Empire and Saint Demonic Pce that he had previously encountered, which were quite famous in the Greaw Continent, were weak inparison.

    It looked like he had underestimated the Greaw Continent in the past.

    "Naturally, those six Grand Elders aren¡¯t the strongest, but the Sect Master of the Violet Cloud Sect, Violet Cloud Lord. He has been at the Pinnacle Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm for a long time, and rumors have it that he has already started toe in contact with the Heavenly Sovereign Realm. His strength is so terrifying that he isn¡¯t something that a Perfected Earth Sovereign couldpete against." As she spoke, Mand¡¯s eyes flushed up with fear.

    In the Great Thousand World, there were many experts that have stopped at the level of Perfected Earth Sovereign, and only a few of them coulde in contact with the Heavenly Sovereign Realm. That¡¯s because achieving that step would require them to open up a gate towards the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, so that they had a chance of breaking into that realm in the future.

    "He¡¯s starting toe in contact with the Heavenly Sovereign Realm?" Mu Chen¡¯s gaze shed with a peculiar light when he heard that before he pondered, "There isn¡¯t any Heavenly Sovereign existence in the Northern Domain?"

    With his experience and view expanding, he started to find it weird. Many forces should covet a continent like the Greaw Continent. So why was the Greaw Continent still without an owner after so many years?

    It didn¡¯t make sense that the Heavenly Sovereigns of the Great Thousand World would let the ample resources of the Greaw Continent go untouched.

    "Perhaps there a few Heavenly Sovereigns somewhere in the Greaw Continent." Mand shook her head before she continued with a smile, "No, speaking it exactly, the amount of Heavenly Sovereigns paying attention to the Greaw Continent is probably outside your imagination."

    Mu Chen was briefly stunned before he figured out what was going on. "Looks like many forces have their eyes on the Greaw Continent..."

    The Greaw Continent was a piece of fat meat that even the other forces of the Great Thousand World would covet after. However, there were too manypetitors to this piece of fatty meat, which was why no forces managed to dominate it. In this manner, it had formed into a bnce instead, with the forces keeping each other in check, resulting in the Greaw Continent not being unified.

    Mand nodded her head. "The forces that have their eyes on the Greaw Continent even formed a pact that no Heavenly Sovereigns are to descend onto the Greaw Continent. This has allowed apetition to exist in the Greaw Continent until an overlord appears."

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes squinted. If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t those top-tiered forces in the Greaw Continent have the backing of a supreme force standing behind them?

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, Mand helplessly sighed as she nodded her head, "Indeed, the Violet Cloud Sect, Thunder Note Mountain, and Golden Eagle Mansion each have a supreme force backing them up."

    "For years now, the three forces have been trying to fight for the Northern Domain¡¯s Overlord position, and next month is the date of the power struggle. ording to their pact, the losers will have to withdraw from the Northern Domain."

    "No wonder they¡¯re so aggressive." Mu Chen knitted his brows. No wonder the Violet Cloud Sect would be so arrogant, so they have a supreme force backing them up.

    It looked like he had underestimated the waters in the Greaw Continent. Initially, he still thought that there were no supreme forces in the Greaw Continent. Who knew that many supreme forces have already eyed this continent. It¡¯s like a game of chess, which the past him and the Great Havew Domain weren¡¯t qualified to be a chess piece on the chessboard.

    If that¡¯s the case, then the appearance of the Ancient Haven Pce must have attracted a lot of attention as well, it¡¯s just that the appearance of the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor had deterred them.

    However, theplicated situation in the Greaw Continent did not make Mu Chen feel fearful. He was no longer a fledging, and he wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone beneath the Heavenly Sovereign Realm. Not even those Perfected Earth Sovereigns that havee in contact with the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    As for those supreme forces, he¡¯s currently the Demon yer King of the Great Thousand Pce. Although he didn¡¯t possess the authority of one, the Great Thousand Pce had acknowledged his status.

    This was undoubtedly an excellent protection talisman, and if those forces and Heavenly Sovereigns wanted to touch him, they would have to consider the Great Thousand Pce¡¯s thoughts.

    Not to mention that he still had the stone talisman of the Martial Ancestor.

    Whether in terms of his cultivation or other factors, he was no longerparable to the past. In the past, those things that were unimaginable to him could be aplished right now.

    "How much ie has our Mu Abode made in the past year?" Mu Chen suddenly asked as he looked at Mand.

    Mand was briefly stunned upon hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, before she replied after a brief ponder, "The current scale of the Mu Abode has about three hundred million drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid per year."

    "Three hundred million..." Mu Chen gently shook his head. He had the ck Dragon Army, which was a bottomless abyss that required a terrifying yearly amount of eight hundred million drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    Not to mention the Eight-Divisional Pagoda that wasn¡¯t inferior to the Three Pures. Although it had a terrifying might, he also needed to spend a horrifying amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid to use it.

    ording to his estimation, he would probably exhaust about one billion annually to maintain the existence of his ck Dragon Army and Eight-Divisional Pagoda.

    Evidently, this scale of consumption wasn¡¯t something that the Mu Abode could support.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze lightly flickered before he asked again, "How much can the Violet Cloud Sect earn in a year, then?"

    Mand turned to look at the Sky Vulture Emperor, since he currently held the intelligence of the Mu Abode.

    The Sky Vulture Emperor swiftly replied, "Reporting back to Abode Ruler, a scale like the Violet Cloud Sect has roughly about 1.5 billion drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid a year as profits."

    "1.5 billion drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquids..." A smile appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face. It looked like it would be able to bear his consumption and even help the Mu Abode expand.

    Seeing Mu Chen suddenly smiling, Mand felt puzzled before she sourly replied, " Right now, you better think of how to deal with the Violet Cloud Sect. They surely won¡¯t let this matter rest.

    "Furthermore, you¡¯ve shown such great strength, and I¡¯m afraid that our Mu Abode will be in the eyes of the three titans of the Northern Domain right now. At that time, I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll be facing more problems."

    The other experts of the Mu Abode nodded their heads. The Violet Cloud Sect was one of the titans in the Northern Domain, which made them feel extreme pressure. But Mu Chen wasn¡¯t worried about that.

    Mu Chen smiled. "There¡¯s nothing to worry about... The power struggle for the Northern Domain will start in a month, right?"

    Mand nodded her head, but she had no idea what he was intending to do.

    With a smile, Mu Chen¡¯s voice echoed throughout the pce that left everyone dumbfounded, "Then, I¡¯ve decided. This time, our Mu Abode will participate in the power struggle of the Northern Domain to be the Overlord!"

 Chapter 1352 - The Triving Mu Abode

    ¡°We¡¯re going topete for the Overlord position of the Northern Domain?" Mu Chen¡¯s voice had caused many people to be dumbfounded. They were clearly shocked by Mu Chen¡¯s ambitious n.

    After all, the Northern Region was only considered mid-tier in the Northern Domain. In terms of strength, it¡¯s practically impossible for them to get a dip in the fight. After all, even if Mu Chen waspelling, the Mu Abode was too weak and only had Mand at the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm.

    Looking at everyone¡¯s shocked expressions, Mu Chen faintly smiled before he pointed towards Ling Xi and Long Xiang. "Long Xiang and Ling Xi will join the Mu Abode as well. One of them is a Perfected Earth Sovereign, while the other is a High Rank Spiritual Array Schr."

    They have already witnessed Long Xiang¡¯s strength, so no one was surprised. But when they heard that the white-dressed woman was a High Rank Spiritual Array Schr, they instantly eximed in shock as they looked at thetter.

    While everyone was shocked, Mu Chen waved his sleeve and a spiritual light flickered before a robust silhouette appeared, it was Jiang Long, the Commander of the ck Dragon Army.

    "Master." Long Xiang immediately cupped his fists towards Mu Chen before looking around.

    "Commander Jiang Long will also belong to our Mu Abode." Mu Chen patted Jiang Long¡¯s shoulder. Thetter was also a Perfected Earth Sovereign with mighty strength.

    Although Jiang Long had no idea what Mu Chen was doing, he still nodded his head.

    Amotion rang out in the hall as Liu Tiandao, and the rest exchanged looks. They felt disbelief that not only had Mu Chen grown stronger upon his return, he brought a group of experts along with him as well.

    Those three were Perfected Earth Sovereigns, and in terms of strength, just them alone could surpass the Mu Abode.

    But after themotion, everyone had a ze flickering in their eyes. In the past, their Mu Abode wouldn¡¯t dare to dip their hands towards the Overlord position of the Northern Domain, since they were still weak. However, Mu Chen¡¯s return had brought the strength of their Mu Abode to a whole new level.

    With this strength, perhaps they might really be able to give it a try. At least even if they couldn¡¯t be the Overlord of the Northern Domain, they could at least obtain a position simr to the Violet Cloud Sect.

    At that time, their status and resources would drastically change.

    Just thinking about them made everyone feel the heat in their hearts. All of them stood up, cupped their hands and bowed towards Mu Chen. "We¡¯re willing to heed the orders of the Abode Ruler!"

    Looking at his surroundings, Mu Chen nodded his head in satisfaction. If the Mu Abode wanted to be the Overlord of the Northern Domain, then they needed confidence in their people so that their morale was up.

    Turning around, Mu Chen looked at Mand with a smile. "What do you think?"

    "You¡¯re the Ruler, so you make the decisions here." Mand casually shrugged her shoulders.

    She was also astonished at the strength that Mu Chen had brought back. With three Perfected Earth Sovereigns joining them, the entire power of the Mu Abode would be raised to another level.

    Naturally, if they wanted to obtain the Overlord position, they would have to depend on Mu Chen. After all, theycked top-tiered fighting strength to face the Violet Cloud Lord, who hade in contact with the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    As she spoke, she looked at everyone, "Since the Abode Ruler has the intention ofpeting for the Overlord position, all of you are to increase your cultivation. A month from now, we will participate in the Northern Domain Assembly to fight for the Overlord position!"

    "Yes!" Everyone acknowledged before they turned to look at Mu Chen. When thetter nodded his head, only then did they start to leave the hall.

    When everyone left, Mand looked at Mu Chen and blinked her eyes in puzzlement. "Why are you suddenly interested in bing the Overlord of the Northern Domain?"

    She knew Mu Chen¡¯s character, and he wasn¡¯t the ambitious kind. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have abandoned the Mu Abode and disappeared for so long.

    Mu Chen looked a little awkward before he frankly replied, "I need at least a billion Sovereign Spiritual Liquids a year, and I¡¯m afraid that that cannot be aplished by me alone."

    Indeed, just as Mand had said, he wasn¡¯t interested in the position as the Northern Domain¡¯s Overlord. But for the sake of supporting the ck Dragon Army, he had no choice but to do that. To support an army that could even rival an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign at their peak was something that Mu Chen couldn¡¯t give up. However, he couldn¡¯t spend so much time thinking of how to earn Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. Thus, if strengthening his force was the only way to resolve this issue in the long term, then so be it.

    At this moment, Mand understood what was going on. Although Mu Chen did not go into details, she could figure out that those Sovereign Spiritual Liquids must be essential for him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with something so troublesome.

    "This is the Mu Abode, and you¡¯re the only Ruler here. As long as you wish for it, the Mu Abode can do anything for you." Mand nced at Mu Chen with a smile on her face. She could see that Mu Chen was feeling a little guilty.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. Although he¡¯s the Ruler of the Mu Abode, it was something that Mand had given him. Ever since this force has been established, Mand has been working hard, and this was her all her hard work. So it was unavoidable for him to feel awkward, since he wanted the Mu Abode to earn such a massive amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid for him.

    "Right, this is Big Sister Ling Xi, Long Xiang, and Jiang Long." Mu Chen suppressed the gratitude in his heart before he introduced.

    Ling Xi revealed a gentle smile towards Mand. Along the way, Mu Chen had told them about Mand, so they also felt gratitude for Mand, who has been taking care of Mu Chen.

    Mand could sense the gratitude in Ling Xi¡¯s eyes before she swept a nce at Mu Chen. From the looks of it, their rtionship didn¡¯t seem to be that simple.

    After both sides got to know each other, Mand led the group. They were heading for the headquarters of the Mu Abode, which was also the Greaw Sky of the Great Havew Domain.

    Right now, the headquarters has already been linked up with the Ancient Haven Pce.

    Mu Chen was also curious about it. They entered the Ancient Haven Pce under Mand¡¯s lead.

    Upon entering the Ancient Haven Pce, the area became covered in an ancient aura. But the ruins were gradually cleared up and newly established pces were starting to take shape with the outline belonging to the previous Overlord of the Greaw Continent.

    "There is still arge region that hasn¡¯t been opened up in the Ancient Haven Pce, and other ces have damaged some Spiritual Arrays that even I do not dare to touch. I can only restrict the entry towards those ces." Looking at this ancient region once again, a smile appeared on Mand¡¯s face. This was once her home; however, it was destroyed when she woke up.

    "You can leave those damaged Spiritual Arrays to Big Sister Ling Xi, she¡¯s a High Rank Spiritual Array Schr, so she should be able to remove them." Mu Chen was satisfied that the Ancient Haven Pce was being filled with vitality, so he smiled.

    Ling Xi nodded her head. She was fascinated with Spiritual Arrays, to begin with, so it was an excellent opportunity for her, since she could study those ancient Spiritual Arrays.

    Mand rejoiced in her heart, The Ancient Haven Pce would be able to develop even faster with the help of a High Rank Spiritual Array Schr.

    Everyone moved forth, and a brief momentter, they saw a dazzling silver river slowly flowing in the sky, emitting boundless Spiritual Energy.

    "What pure heaven and earth Spiritual Energy!" When Ling Xi and Long Xiang saw the colossal river, they instantly eximed.

    The Spiritual Energy here was ten times denser than outside, and if they could cultivate here, the speed of their cultivation would undoubtedly be fast.

    "What a good cultivation ground!" Mu Chen eximed as he swept his gaze around. He saw jade-white tforms around the river that were enveloped by a boundless spiritual luster with many silhouettes on them.

    In the distance, two streaks of light flew over and descended before the group. It was two charming women, one with an aloof aura, while the other looking gentle. It¡¯s the sisters, Tang Bing and Tang Rou.

    "We greet the Abode Ruler and Lord Mand!" Tang Bing and Tang Rou said with respectful voices.

    But just when they wanted to bow down, they were stopped by a gentle power and Mu Chen shook his head with a smile. "We¡¯ve known each other for a long time, so there¡¯s no need for such etiquette."

    Back then, it was Tang Bing, and Tang Rou who took care of him when he joined the Nine Nether Pce as a puny Commander. Because of them, he could stand out amongst the Nine Nether Pce and the Great Havew Domain.

    Seeing the familiar smile on Mu Chen¡¯s face, Tang Bing and Tang Rou¡¯s tensed bodies loosened up. It seemed that, even if Mu Chen held a new identity, he was the same Mu Chen from before.

    "Right now, Tang Bing and Tang Rou are the managers of the Mu Abode. Many internal affairs are under their charge, like the Heavenly Lake Cultivation Token, which is the hottest thing in the Northern Region right now." Mand smiled.

    "The Heavenly Lake Cultivation Token?" Mu Chen was briefly stunned.

    "The Heavenly Lake is a cultivation ce that¡¯s even rare outside. To reward and motivate the experts of the Mu Abode, we haveid down a rule. Every city under the Mu Abode can obtain a fixed annual amount of Heavenly Lake Cultivation Tokens, and those with it could cultivate in here for a year." Mand exined.

    "Right now, everyone in the Mu Abode is working hard just for the Heavenly Lake Cultivation Token."

    Mu Chen was full of praises when he heard that. That meant that they have maximised the attraction of the Heavenly Lake, and it would also attract more experts to join their Mu Abode in the long run.

    "Formidable." Mu Chen raised his thumb towards Tang Bing and Tang Rou.

    A smile appeared on Tang Bing¡¯s face, while Tang Rou¡¯s face turned red as she kneaded the corner of her clothes.

    Mu Chen raised his head, looked at everyone that¡¯s cultivating here and couldn¡¯t help sighing. The Mu Abode was thriving, filled with vitality. They only needed a chance, and the Mu Abode was bound to rise in the future.

    As Mu Chen sighed, his gaze turned towards Mand. "Help me arrange Big Sister Ling Xi and the rest."

    When he finished, his silhouette disappeared. Mand watched this scene thoughtfully.

    That¡¯s because, just a moment ago, she had felt a vague and familiar calling that seemed to be from the Hidden Scripture Pavilion of the Ancient haven Pce...

 Chapter 1353 - Transaction with the Hidden Scripture Pavilion

    Space distorted before Mu Chen, and in the next instant, his view brightened up. It had turned into a starry sky with countless streaks ofets flying through the sky that had long tails.

    Mu Chen knew that there must be extraordinary Divine Abilities, Cultivation Techniques, or even Sovereign Celestial Bodies in thoseets.

    He looked at the space before him in puzzlement. He had genuinely sensed the calling of the Hidden Scripture Pavilion a moment ago, which was why he followed the fluctuation.

    However, the Hidden Scripture Pavilion was usually hidden in the Ancient Haven Pce, and only appeared when it found a suitable candidate to enjoy this fortune.

    But he had entered here once before, so he had no idea why the Hidden Scripture Pavilion would call him this time.

    Just as he felt puzzlement, space distorted and ancient text appeared before him. "You have a Divine Ability that¡¯s not in my records."

    Mu Chen was stunned when he looked at those words. So it was his Divine Ability that had been noticed by the Hidden Scripture Pavilion. But there were so many top-tiered Divine Abilities in the Hidden Scripture Pavilion, so the one that it had its eye on must be extraordinary.

    There¡¯s only one Divine Ability that the Hidden Scripture Pavilion hadn¡¯t collected yet...

    "The Eight-Divisional Pagoda..."

    Mu Chen soon figure out the reason. He raised his brow and smiled. "What do you want, then?"

    The Hidden Scripture Pavilion was truly unusual, and it actually possessed the intelligence to continuously collect all sorts of powerful Divine Abilities.

    "Collect." Ancient words appeared before him once again.

    After a brief pondering, Mu Chen said, "Sure, but you must pay the corresponding price for it. The Eight-Divisional Pagoda is one of the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities in the Great Thousand World, and it¡¯s not any weaker than the Three Pures. So I¡¯m sure you know about the worth of it."

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t against the Hidden Scripture Pavilion, since he knew that the real worth of the Eight-Divisional Pagoda didn¡¯t lie on its cultivation method, but the pagoda pearls that were refined by the Pagoda Ancestor.

    That¡¯s because the material used to forge those pearls were Monarchs.

    There weren¡¯t any Monarchs to be used as materials in the Great Thousand World. Furthermore, there¡¯s a high chance of failing, and it¡¯s possible to leave you empty-handed.

    Thus, Mu Chen had no reason to refuse to leave the Eight-Divisional Pagoda¡¯s cultivation method with the Hidden Scripture Pavilion. Regardless of anything, he was in control of the Ancient Haven Pce, and the Hidden Scripture Pavilion resided here. So, from a certain degree, it could be considered as him passing it from his left hand to right hand.

    But this Hidden Scripture Pavilion was exceptionally unusual. Even as the owner of this Ancient Haven Pce, it¡¯s impossible for him to control it.

    However, he was more than d to exchange the cultivation method of the Eight-Divisional Pagoda for something valuable.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, the Hidden Scripture Pavilion fell into silence. Mu Chen smiled, he also wasn¡¯t in a rush. How could the Hidden Scripture Pavilion take the Eight-Divisional Pagoda¡¯s cultivating method from him for free?

    Even if this Hidden Scripture Pavilion was considered as his.

    After a long while in silence, the ancient words before Mu Chen distorted once again, "ording to its worth, you have two choices. Firstly, a Peerless Divine Ability from the pavilion."

    "Peerless Divine Ability?" Mu Chen¡¯s eyes lit up, and as he had expected, there were indeed Peerless Divine Abilities stored in the Hidden Scripture Pavilion. However, he had no idea if it was one of the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities or just an ordinary one. If it was the former, then he would make a huge profit!

    Thus, he had directly asked about it, which soon attracted the response of the Hidden Scripture Pavilion, "Ordinary one."

    The corner of Mu Chen¡¯s mouth twitched. That damnable Hidden Scripture Pavilion was really trying to scam him. It was trying to use an ordinary Peerless Divine Ability to swap for his Eight-Divisional Pagoda? Didn¡¯t this fellow know that the essence of the Eight-Divisional Pagoda lied in its core and not the cultivation method?

    "What¡¯s the second one?" Mu Chen asked. If it was an ordinary Peerless Divine Ability, even if it¡¯s attractive, he didn¡¯t really have an urgent need for it, since he had just obtained the Eight-Divisional Pagoda.

    "Second option, swap for the Three Pure¡¯s Second Stage¡¯sprehension."

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed. Theprehension of the Three Pure¡¯s Second Stage?

    When he cultivated the Three Pures, Mu Chen knew that there were three stages, the Three Separation Realm, Three Combination Realm, and the Three God Realm.

    Despite cultivating it for days and nights, he¡¯s still on the first stage, the Three Separation Realm. As for the Three Combination Realm, he¡¯s still nowhere near it.

    The Three Pures was one of Mu Chen¡¯s most important trump cards, since it would also grow more powerful as his strength improved.

    Thus, he wanted to know the might of the Three Combination Realm.

    As thoughts circted in his mind, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze turned resolute before he raised his head and nodded. "I¡¯ll take the second option!"

    Compared to wasting the effort to learn another Peerless Divine Ability, Mu Chen would rather focus on what he already possessed.

    When Mu Chen nodded his head, his surroundings started to change. The starry sky started to retreat and golden leaves were lying on the ground. A giant tree stood before him and looked to have been engraved with countless runes that flickered with intelligence.

    Under the ancient tree, lights suddenly gathered and formed into a silhouette.

    "Senior Heavenly Emperor?" Mu Chen eximed upon seeing that familiar figure. It was the Heavenly Emperor that he had once met in the past.

    But wasn¡¯t the Heavenly Emperor gone? Why was he here, then?

    While Mu Chen felt puzzled, the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s silhouette beneath the ancient tree smiled at him before he waved his hand to get Mu Chen toe and stand under the tree as well.

    The Heavenly Emperor sat down before he pointed towards the ground, implying for Mu Chen to sit as well.

    The Heavenly Emperor¡¯s hands started to form seals and the space around him distorted. Two silhouettes appeared. They were the ck and white-robed Heavenly Emperors, the Three Pures!

    When Mu Chen saw this, he fell into thoughts. ¡®This must be the imprint that the Heavenly Emperor left behind when he was cultivating the Three Pures, which has been imprinted in the Hidden Scripture Pavilion.¡¯

    The two clones also sat down and closed their eyes before they gently stretched their hands out.

    The Heavenly Emperor¡¯s main body nodded towards Mu Chen. Thetter briefly hesitated before he form seals and summoned the ck and white-clothed Mu Chens as well, his two clones.

    Under the golden tree sat six silhouettes face-to-face. The three Mu Chens stretched their hands out and came in contact with three Heavenly Emperors.

    In that instant, when their palms came in contact, Mu Chen¡¯s mind instantly rumbled. It was like a chant. Boundless information was flowing into his mind.

    Those pieces of information seemed to be scenes; all of them were the scenes of the Heavenly Emperor¡¯s cultivation when he was still alive; every single one of them contained hisprehension.

    Mu Chen briefly swept his nce over before he sunk into the scenes. Even the bottleneck that he had encountered when cultivating the Three Pures had opened up, which made him feel enlightened.

    He knew how precious this moment was, so he focused his attention intoprehension. With the help of this, he would be able to try and deduce the second stage of the Three Pures...

    Mu Chen and his two clones faintly emanated spiritual light and the three lights started to intertwine, forming into strands that linked the three of them together...

    ...

    The Violet Cloud Sect in the Northern Domain

    The three geezers¡¯ faces were pale in the hall as a purple light surrounded them with violet mist rising above their heads. After a long while, a hand suddenly retracted from their backs.

    "Sect Master!"

    Zi Tianbei¡¯s group of three swiftly turned around and saw a man that was as white as jade standing behind them with his hands behind his back. He was donned in a purple robe that emanated a terrifying pressure that caused even this space to tremble.

    At this moment, the purple-robed man¡¯s face was a little dark as he snorted, "Such an overbearing seal."

    When Zi Tianbei¡¯s group of three heard that, their hearts trembled in fear. "Even Sect Master couldn¡¯t break the seal?"

    The Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler was actually so terrifying that even their Sect Master couldn¡¯t undo his seal?

    The Violet Cloud Lord¡¯s face was solemn as he faintly replied, "That person is extremely powerful at sealing, and if I were to break it forcefully, you guys would be injured. But fortunately, this seal will onlyst for a year, then it would disappear naturally."

    The faces of Zi Tianbei¡¯s group of three turned bitter. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that, for a year, their cultivation would only be that of a Lesser Earth Sovereign? That youth was truly terrifying, and if they knew about him beforehand, they wouldn¡¯t even dare to go to the Mu Abode...

    Seeing their appearance, the Violet Cloud Lord slightly knitted his brows and indifferently said, "Seems like we have underestimated the Mu Abode. I never expected that, in the small Northern Region, there would be such an outstanding figure."

    Zi Tianbei¡¯s face shed with coldness as he replied, "Sect Master, the Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler is extremely overbearing. Not only did he destroy the Violet Cloud Edict, after listening to the news going around, they actually intend to dip their hands at the Overlord position of the Northern Domain and want to stand on the same level as our Violet Cloud Sect!"

    Squinting his eyes, the Violet Cloud Lord sneered, "Such wishful thinking!"

    The Northern Domain was currently being split by the Violet Cloud Sect, Thunder Note Mountain, and the Golden Eagle Mansion. So if the Mu Abode wanted to rise, they would surely have to seize some territories from the three forces. It was naturally something that the three powers wouldn¡¯t allow.

    Just thinking about it, a purple sh flickered in the eyes of the Violet Cloud Lord. "Since this brat¡¯s Mu Abode has this ambition, then I¡¯ll gift him an invitation for the Northern Domain Assembly. I¡¯ll see whether he has the capability to snatch from us!"

    The Northern Domain¡¯s situation was already determined, and the Mu Abode thought that they could break this situation and interfere in their matters. As an oue, they would let the Ruler of the Mu Abode know how ignorant his ambition was!

 Chapter 1354 - The Assemblys Arrival

    The atmosphere in the Northern Region was ted and fiery. It was due to the appearance of Mu Chen, the mysterious Ruler of the Mu Abode, and his ambition to let the Mu Abode be one of the Overlords of the Northern Domain.

    His ambition has caused a significant ripple in the entire Northern Region, causing an uproar in the entire Northern Domain.

    In a city in the Northern Region

    The inn in this city had also been intense due to the fiery atmosphere in the entire Northern Region.

    The hot topic discussed here was also regarding the Mu Abode¡¯s intention in bing one of the Overlords of the Northern Domain...

    "Hmph, I¡¯ll say this, that Abode Ruler is too arrogant. The Northern Domain is vast, and the water runs deep. Although the Mu Abode has unified the Northern Region, it¡¯s around mid-tier in the Northern Domain. The Mu Abode will surely fail topete with the three powers!"

    "At that time, I¡¯m afraid that the rage of the Violet Cloud Sect, Thunder Note Mountain, and Golden Eagle Mansion will turn the entire Northern Region into a river of blood!"

    "Peh, although our Abode Ruler is young, he¡¯s talented. Just a moment ago, Three Elders of the Violet Cloud Sect wanted to show their might against our Mu Abode, but they were easily dealt with by our Ruler. ording to my view, the strength of our Ruler isn¡¯t inferior to the Violet Cloud Lord, Venerable Thunder Note, and the Golden Eagle Emperor!"

    "You¡¯re right, with the ability of our Ruler, there¡¯s no need for us to cower in the Northern Region. So what if there¡¯s a battle? Heh, this daddy¡¯s still worrying about contributions to obtain the Heavenly Lake Cultivation Token this year."

    "The Heavenly Lake is truly good stuff. It¡¯s rumored to be a sacred cultivation ground left by the Ancient Haven Pce, and I¡¯ve also heard of the mysterious Hidden Scripture Pavilion. Only those that are blessed with luck can enter one of them, they can even obtain a Greater Divine Ability easily!"

    "Heh, although it¡¯s good, we need a life to enjoy them. The power behind those three are Supreme Forces of the Great Thousand World. Even if the Abode Ruler seeds, our Northern Region will still suffer if those forces are angered."

    "It¡¯s not good news that the Abode Ruler wants to bring the entire Northern Region along with him to fulfill his ambition."

    "......"

    All sorts of discussions have spread within the inn. Mand had calmly sat down in a corner to listen to those discussions. Beside her, the Sky Vulture Emperor, Liu Tiandao and the rest had their brows knitted.

    "Lord Mand, the entire Northern Region is discussing this matter, and it¡¯s even getting more intense... that doesn¡¯t seem right." The Sky Vulture Emperor said.

    During this period, the discussions were like a gue that was spread throughout the Northern Region, and the speed of it was a little too abnormal.

    "You¡¯re saying that someone is behind this?" Mand¡¯s gaze flickered.

    The Sky Vulture Emperor slightly nodded his head. "I¡¯m afraid that someone is trying to use this method to waver the hearts of those in our Northern Region."

    "It¡¯s the Violet Cloud Sect." Mand faintly said. She had also sensed this matter, so she had secretly sent someone to investigate about it. Recently, there¡¯s quite a bit of those from the Violet Cloud Sect that have quietly sneaked into the Northern Region and were spread rumors.

    Although it cannot shake the foundation of the Mu Abode, it¡¯s detestable. Furthermore, if the Mu Abode returned empty-handed from the Northern Domain Assembly, then it might cause a massive drop in the Mu Abode¡¯s prestige, which might result in the Northern Region splitting up.

    If it really came to that, then there might be many forces eyeing them. After all, the Ancient Haven Pce of their Mu Abode had already attracted the attention of many forces.

    "Shameless." Liu Tiandao cursed. They have already considered themselves as a member of the Mu Abode, so they were naturally furious at the Violet Cloud Sect¡¯s vile actions.

    Mand waved her hand and coldly said, "Issue the order down to investigate all the cities in the Northern Region. Anyone that is found to be from the Violet Cloud Sect trying to waver the hearts of people in the Northern Region is to be captured and..."

    As she spoke, she gently swiped her hand with a cold aura.

    Since the Violet Cloud Sect wanted to y, then there¡¯s no need for the Mu Abode to be polite. They¡¯d just kill the ones that the Violet Cloud Sect has sent over.

    The hearts of Liu Tiandao and the rest trembled upon hearing her. It looked like Mand was going to make a significant action to suppress this matter.

    "Since Mu Chen wants the Mu Abode to be one of the Overlords, then we will naturally do our best to help. Although he¡¯s needed to deal with the top-tiered fighting force, you guys can help him settle these small matters. Otherwise, why would the Mu Abode need you guys?" Mand faintly said.

    "Yes!" Liu Tiandao and the rest acknowledged.

    After a brief silence, Liu Tiandao couldn¡¯t help asking, "Lord Mand, do you think that the Abode Ruler canpete with existences like the Violet Cloud Lord, Venerable Thunder Note, and Golden Eagle Emperor?"

    Evidently, even veterans like Liu Tiandao were nervous about the uing assembly. After all, those three were existences that havee in contact with the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, and their fame has already been deeply imprinted in the hearts of everyone in the Northern Domain.

    Although Mu Chen returned powerfully, his fame was still inferior to those that have been in the Northern Domain for a long time.

    When Mand heard that, she nced at Liu Tiandao. Thetter awkwardly smiled. "Lord Mand, it¡¯s not that I do not believe in the Abode Ruler, but this matter is too important. The rise or fall of our Mu Abode relies on this, so it¡¯s natural for us to be worried."

    Mand did not me him, since it was a little sudden for Mu Chen¡¯s decision, while the three Overlords¡¯ reputations have existed in the Northern Domain for a long time. In the past, some forces tried to go against them, but none of them seeded...

    Thus, aside from them, no one was confident that Mu Chen could seed.

    It¡¯s undoubtedly a gamble for Mu Chen. If he could really break the situation between the Violet Cloud Sect, Thunder Note Mountain, and Golden Eagle Mansion, then the Mu Abode might be able to be the sole Overlord of the Northern Domain for real.

    In the future, when the time was right, their Mu Abode could even overlook the entire Greaw Continent. The moment they seeded, they would be on the same level as the Endless Fire Territory and Martial Realm, bing a dominant force in the Great Thousand World.

    Naturally, if the three Overlords stopped Mu Chen, and they returned with a loss, it would be a significant blow to the Mu Abode¡¯s morale, which could be considered as destructive. At that time, the Violet Cloud Sect, Thunder Note Mountain, and Golden Eagle Mansion would surely pursue and covet after the Ancient Haven Pce as well.

    Under the obstruction, there¡¯s a high chance that the Mu Abode might shatter.

    It was a severe consequence, which was the reason why Liu Tiandao and the rest were feeling nervous.

    However, Mand did not appease them, but a faint smile appeared. "What you guys think is none of my business. I only know that Mu Chen is someone chosen by the Heavenly Emperor. At the same time, even the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor acknowledges him and is even willing to form a good rtionship with Mu Chen...

    "What do you guys feel about their eyesightpared to those three?"

    When she finished speaking, she waved her hand and left.

    Liu Tiandao and the rest exchanged a look before they sighed and felt a significant load off their hearts. The Heavenly Emperor, me Emperor, and the Martial Ancestor, which of them weren¡¯t powerful? How far was their foresight, and they even had a good view of Mu Chen. Thus, that implied the potential that their Abode Ruler possessed.

    With such a master, they wouldn¡¯t regret it as long as they followed with their hearts.

    ...

    As time flowed in the Northern Region, the atmosphere grew more intense with the Northern Domain Assembly¡¯s approach. However, due to the secret actions that Mand has done, the morale in the Mu Abode was high, since those that tried to spread rumors were erased.

    However, it was only for the Northern Region. As for the Northern Domain, many people were watching from the sidelines with pity and ridicule.

    After all, the Northern Region wasn¡¯t particrly outstanding whenpared to the entire Northern Domain. It was chaotic and messy, without being unified. But now, there¡¯s actually an arrogant Abode Ruler that wanted to challenge the authority of the Violet Cloud Sect, Thunder Note Mountain and Golden Eagle Mansion...

    In the past, the forces with such ambitions were erased by time, and in their view, the Mu Abode would just be theughing stock on the Northern Domain Assembly...

    While everyone was discussing this matter, the time had also started to approach the Northern Domain Assembly.

    The Northern Region¡¯s Mu Abode

    The whole headquarters was extremely bustling with countless experts of the Mu Abode gathering over. Evidently, this was the vitality for the current Mu Abode.

    Outside one of the halls, Mand looked at all the boundless Spiritual Energy fluctuations before turning to look in the direction of the Ancient Haven Pce. Her brows were nervously knitted together, Mu Chen hasn¡¯t shown up since his entry to the Hidden Scripture Pavilion.

    But today was the Northern Domain Assembly, and everyone was already gathered. If Mu Chen didn¡¯t show himself, then this was a huge joke. All the morale that everyone has gathered over the past month would copse as well.

    "That fellow!" Mand clenched hands and gritted her teeth.

    But at that moment, she couldn¡¯t show any worry. She raised her head and looked at the rising sun hanging in the sky. The gathered experts of the Mu Abode have also started to discuss amongst themselves, since Mu Chen still hasn¡¯t shown himself.

    Seeing everyone¡¯s hearts wavering, Mand helplessly sighed in her heart. Just when she wanted to appease everyone, space fluctuated beside her before a slender and youthful figure walked out under everyone¡¯s view.

    "We pay our respects to the Abode Ruler!" When that silhouette appeared, an earth-shattering voice weed his arrival.

    Looking at therge-scaled army, Mu Chen nodded his head before giving a smile at Mand. He then raised his hand and gently waved out with his voice echoing between the heavens and earth, "Let¡¯s go!"

 Chapter 1355 - Northern Domain Plains

    The Northern Domain was vast, but 80% of the territories were being split by the Violet Cloud Sect, Thunder Note Mountain, and the Golden Eagle Mansion. Only the Northern Region was left alone, which held the remaining 20% of the territories.

    Naturally, the reason why the Northern Region could be free was due to it being too remote, and its resources were considered ordinary. Thus, the three Overlords wouldn¡¯t have their eyes on it.

    But the silence could no longer be maintained after the Mu Abode unified it.

    Furthermore, Mu Chen owned the Ancient Haven Pce, and this news was starting to spread out. As more people in the Northern Domain knew about it, that information was passed to the Violet Cloud Sect, Thunder Note Mountain, and the Golden Eagle Mansion.

    The Ancient Haven Pce was once the ruler of the Greaw Continent, so that ce was undoubtedly a rare cultivationnd in the world. If they could obtain it, it would significantly boost their strength.

    The reason why the Mu Abode could rise so swiftly and attract so many experts over was due to the existence of the Ancient Haven Pce.

    Thus, the Violet Cloud Sect, Thunder Note Mountain, and Golden Eagle Mansion have been drooling over the Ancient Haven Pce and have been looking for an opportunity to swallow up the Mu Abode and obtain the Ancient Haven Pce.

    ...

    In the southwest of the Northern Domain, the Northern Domain ins

    The reputation of this ce was exceptionally resounding in the Northern Domain. The ins was the intersection between the Violet Cloud Sect, Thunder Note Mountain, and the Golden Eagle Mansion.

    It was because of this terrain that every single Northern Domain Assembly was held here.

    So this period was also the time when the Northern Domain ins was bustling, with nearly 80% of the forces in the whole Northern Domain gathering together.

    Massive amounts of Spiritual Energy caused the sky to be covered in light, along with the fluctuation of Spiritual Energy that could leave anyoneing here for the first time to be dumbfounded, that included Mu Chen as well.

    Mu Chen looked at the vast ins and could feel countless flickerings of Spiritual Energy like stars in the sky. For a brief moment, even he couldn¡¯t sense thempletely.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid most of the experts in the Northern Domain have gathered here.¡± Mu Chen sighed at this majestic scene.

    ¡°The Northern Domain Assembly will be concerned about the Overlord of the Northern Domain, so no force wants to miss it.¡± Mand said beside Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. He could sense the countless streaks of lighting over from every direction before they descended towards the vast ins.

    ¡°See those people with a marking on their arms?¡± Mand suddenly said.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed before he nodded his head. He could also see those forcesing over having a unique marking on their arms.

    ¡°The purple bandage represents the Violet Cloud Sect, grey for Thunder Note Mountain, and gold for the Golden Eagle Mansion.

    ¡°Only those with the bandage on their arms can safely enter the Northern Domain ins. Otherwise, any force that steps in without a bandage on their arm would mean that they intend to fight the three Overlords. This time, I¡¯m afraid that we will be held back.¡± Mand slowly said.

    ¡°Oh? They will obstruct us?¡± Mu Chen squinted his eyes.

    ¡°ording to the rules of the Northern Domain, if new forces want to show their intention ofpeting with the three Overlords for power, this is the only path possible. To fight from the boundary of the Northern Domain ins into the center of it. And if you manage to reach the center, then you¡¯re qualified topete with them.¡±

    ¡°In the past, there were two powerful forces that intended to be one of the Overlords of the Northern Domain. But they¡¯ve never returned upon stepping in, and their forces dissipated in the end...¡±

    ¡°Sounds a little brutal.¡± Mu Chen replied.

    ¡°In this world, strength is everything. Without sufficient strength, you can only be swallowed after trying to dip your hands into this matter.¡±

    Staring at Mu Chen, Mand asked, ¡°So, are you prepared? If we fail, the forces that came before us will be our example.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled before he turned around and looked at the ten-odd silhouettes. All those that could follow him here were the elites of the Mu Abode, every single one of them was in the Earth Sovereign Realm.

    At this moment, the experts of the Mu Abode were looking at him with heated eyes without fear in them.

    ¡°If you believe that I¡¯m able to bring you guys out, then follow me.¡± Mu Chen smiled at everyone. He did not speak any morale-raising words. He only waved his hand before he flew towards the Northern Domain ins.

    Ling Xi, Long Xiang, and Jiang Long followed up without any hesitation.

    As for those the other experts of the Mu Abode, they looked undoubtedly puny whenpared to the countless people that have gathered in the Northern Domain ins. But for some reason, they felt great confidence after looking at the youthful silhouette before them and they flew out as well.

    When Mand saw this scene, a smile appeared on her face. It looked like Mu Chen has seeded in bing the pir of the Mu Abode. If they win this battle, one could imagine how steady his position would be as the Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler.

    With a smile, she strode forth and appeared behind Mu Chen.

    Ten-odd streaks of light formed by the Mu Abode¡¯s experts. They were streaking across the Northern Domain ins. In that instant, when they entered, sharp gazes gathered over from the surroundings.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s the Northern Region¡¯s Mu Abode, indeed!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re truly fearless fools. They dare to charge into the Northern Domain ins with just these people? I¡¯ll bet that all of them will die before they can enter the depths of the Northern Domain ins.¡±

    ¡°That must be the Abode Ruler of the Mu Abode at the front, right? He¡¯s truly young, no wonder he¡¯s so arrogant.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s a pity that after today, he will be another set of bones left on the Northern Domain ins...¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    As the Mu Abode entered the Northern Domain ins, discussions resounded. Those gazes were looking with ridicule and clearly did not treat the Mu Abode as anything much.

    After all, such incidents have urred in the past, but everyone that has dared to challenge the prestige of the three Overlords turned into fertilizer for the Northern Domain ins.

    As gazes of pity shot at the party, many experts of the Mu Abode started to feel uneasy, but could only follow the silhouette before them closely.

    Mu Chen led the party with an indifferent expression that was like a deep pond. Although voices wereing from the surroundings, he wasn¡¯t disrupted by them.

    His gaze was only staring at the depths of the Northern Domain ins. He could sense three faint and profound Spiritual Energy fluctuations.

    Those Spiritual Energy fluctuations weren¡¯t something that a normal Perfected Earth Sovereign could bepared with.

    ¡°Stop!¡± But as Mu Chen looked into the distance, a cold holler resounded before ten-odd silhouettes soared into the sky to obstruct him.

    Those ten-odd silhouettes were emanating powerful fluctuations with purple bandages on their arms. All of them were forces of the Violet Cloud Sect.

    Most of them were in the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm, with two in the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm.

    Naturally, the Violet Cloud Sect greatly hated the Mu Abode and had immediatelyunched an attack after gathering the experts of the Violet Cloud Sect.

    However, Mu Chen¡¯s expression did not change from the obstruction.

    ¡°A bunch of puppets dare to block my Young Master¡¯s way? Get lost!¡± Long Xiang coldly hollered before his silhouette flew out like a bolt of lightning, along with incredible power, and charged towards the group with his fists that couldn¡¯t be stopped.

    ¡°Impudent!¡± The two Perfected Earth Sovereigns raged before they moved to try and obstruct Long Xiang.

    But when they moved, a boundless Spiritual Energy fluctuation swept out and a massive Spiritual Array descended from the heavens, enveloping them. Instantly, massive Spiritual Energy gathered over and formed into a hurricane that blew towards the two Perfected Earth Sovereigns, holding them in check.

    In just ten-odd breaths, the experts of the Violet Cloud Sect that was blocking their way copsed. Every single one of them was gravely injured under Long Xiang¡¯s fist.

    Mu Chen did not even cast a nce at those people from the start. They continued to travel with his hands behind his back under the surrounding shocked gazes.

    His gaze was indifferently looking into the depths of the Northern Domain ins. Although the subordinates of the three Overlords were gathered here, it¡¯s still not enough to obstruct him, unless the three Rulers in the depths took action themselves.

    But regardless of anything, he must make the Mu Abode into one of the Overlords today. Whether it was for these experts of the Mu Abode that trusted him, or the massive resources for his future cultivation.

    He¡¯s determined to take this Northern Domain¡¯s Overlord position!

 Chapter 1356 - Swift Moves

    As the atmosphere in the Northern Domain ins roared, violent Spiritual Energy suddenly soared into the sky and another ten-odd silhouettes were blown away, spewing blood as they fell to the ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s already the eighth wave.¡± Mu Chen miserably looked at those pitiful fellows. Ever since they stepped into the Northern Domain ins, this was already the eighth wave that obstructed them.

    They weren¡¯t weak, and every single wave practically had a Perfected Earth Sovereign existence. But no matter how they attacked, they couldn¡¯t break through the defense of Long Xiang, Mand, Ling Xi, and Jiang Long.

    As for the Mu Abode, aside from Greater Earth Sovereigns like Liu Tiandao, the rest were here for the show.

    As for Mu Chen, he still hasn¡¯t made a single move.

    Clearly, those obstructions weren¡¯t sufficient for the Abode Ruler to make a move himself.

    ¡°What a bunch of flies!¡± Mand coldly said. She was annoyed by these people.

    ¡°They¡¯re just trying in waves to exhaust us. The moment our aura is weakened, those eyeing fellows will probablye at us.¡± Ling Xi gently said.

    ¡°Then let theme, we¡¯ll see who gets thestugh.¡± Long Xiang sinisterly smiled with Spiritual Energy fluctuating around him that asionally formed into the image of a dragon-elephant, emanating a terrifying power that trembled space.

    Jiang Long tucked his arms together. These opponents clearly couldn¡¯t enter his eyes. After all, the opponents that he fought in the past were all Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns. Although it was due to the ck Dragon Army as an entity, he could also be considered as someone that has already widened his view.

    ¡°We can be considered to be in the Northern Domain ins now, and these fellows are starting to be fearful.¡± Mu Chen gently smiled. He could sense that the obstructions were beginning to decrease. Evidently, after the eighth wave of failure, these fellow have started to lose their morale.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and directly head towards the depths.¡± Mu Chen smiled and traveled with his hands behind his back, looking at ease. It¡¯s as if those surrounding gazes were nothing.

    Evidently, it was because Mu Chen was getting impatient, causing the experts of the Northern Domain ins to feel fearful and they did not dare to be as fearless as they were before.

    Through the numerous confrontations, they could already tell that although the Mu Abode¡¯s strength, in general, wasn¡¯t weak, their top-tiered experts were extremely powerful.

    None of those four Perfected Earth Sovereigns were easy opponents, and they could be considered elites, even amongst the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm.

    ording to their estimations, they would need at least eight Perfected Earth Sovereigns to stop those four generals.

    Furthermore... that didn¡¯t include the deep and unfathomable Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler.

    Although Mu Chen only seemed to be at the Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm, none of them were foolish. They had received the news that it was this young and mysterious Abode Ruler that made three Elders of the Violet Cloud Sect into Lesser Earth Sovereigns...

    Such means could be imed as unusual.

    ¡°This Mu Abode is truly something...¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re pretty capable, no wonder they¡¯re here for the Overlord position. But their greatest obstruction isn¡¯t these people, but the three Overlords in the depths of the Northern Domain ins...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, those three are existences that have alreadye in contact with the Heavenly Sovereign Realm. Their strength isn¡¯t something that an ordinary Perfected Earth Sovereign could bepared to. Perhaps in their eyes, the fight here is merely a game.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this Mu Abode will still fail in the end.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Many forces discussed amongst themselves as they looked at the intruding party. Even if the Mu Abode managed to knock down eight waves, no one was favorable about them.

    That¡¯s because the three Overlord forces¡¯ foundations in the Northern Domain was too sturdy.

    The party of the Mu Abode traveled through the Northern Domain ins. Although they weren¡¯t quick, those obstructing their path retreated like the receding tides.

    They had realised the gap between them after witnessing the Mu Abode¡¯s strength. So if they went up, then they would only end up like those unfortunate fellows from before.

    Thus, the Mu Abode¡¯s party easily reached the depths without any obstructions.

    When he arrived in this region, Mu Chen could sense that although the forces have decreased, their quality has risen.

    Clearly, anyone that could be here was somewhat famous in the Northern Domain, so they¡¯re naturally powerful.

    However, Mu Chen¡¯s expression did not change just because the other party had grown stronger. He led everyone, cutting into the Northern Domain ins like a sharp de.

    But surprisingly, no one made a move and let him pass through.

    When Mand saw this scene, she wasn¡¯t feeling happy. Her brows were knitted because she could sense that those people were looking at them with ridiculing eyes.

    Judging from the looks of it, it was as if there¡¯s a good show waiting for them.

    Mand turned to look at Mu Chen, who did not have any change in his expression as he moved forth with his hands behind his back.

    Thus, she also did not speak anymore as she followed him.

    After traveling for a long time, the surrounding experts started to retreat and revealed a barren ground with nine people coldly looking at them.

    The nine of them emanated powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations that even caused space to tremble.

    Those nine were Perfected Earth Sovereigns and even elites! It was truly intimidating with this formation gathered here.

    Mand, Ling Xi, Long Xiang, and Jiang Long¡¯s eyes narrowed at the nine of them before their expressions gradually turned serious. Clearly, they could sense pressure from the nine of them.

    ¡°They¡¯re experts of the Violet Cloud Sect, Thunder Note Mountain, and the Golden Eagle Mansion. It looks like they finally couldn¡¯t hold back from joining forces to stop us here.¡± Mand solemnly said.

    Those that obstructed them were the forces under the three Overlords, but the real experts have finally appeared.

    Casting a nce over, it was indeed as Mand had said. Amongst the nine, three of them wore violet bandages, three grey bandages, and three wearing gold bandages.

    ¡°These people are practically the strongest amongst the three forces, aside from their leaders.¡± Mand exined with a grave expression, which Mu Chen lightly nodded, but his expression did not change.

    ¡°A small Mu Abode also dares to rule the Northern Domain? You guys are just courting death!¡± When they stepped into the region, those nine Perfected Earth Sovereigns cast their zes over and coldly hollered.

    ¡°Scram out of the Northern Domain ins and hand over the Ancient Haven Pce. Do that, and we¡¯ll let you leave. Otherwise, your Mu Abode will be erased after today!¡±

    Their voices echoed between the heavens and earth, attracting the attention of the other forces. When they saw the nine silhouettes blocking the way, they were dumbfounded. They could naturally tell that those nine were practically just beneath the three leaders...

    It looked like the footsteps of the Mu Abode would be stopped here.

    ¡°Impudent!¡± Long Xiang coldly smiled as he looked at the nine silhouettes with a savage gaze. The roars of a Dragon-Elephant echoed around him with dense killing intent flickering in his eyes.

    As Ling Xi moved, countless spiritual seals flickered. Mand, on the other hand, brought out a thorny ck whip and Jiang Long also started to unleash a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation.

    Evidently, they¡¯re preparing for a battle.

    But just when they were about to move, Mu Chen gently waved his hand. ¡°Let me handle this.¡±

    The nine of them weren¡¯t weak, they were on the same level as Mand and the rest. In addition to their advantage in numbers, even Mand and the rest couldn¡¯t obtain much advantage.

    Furthermore, they had also experienced many obstructions along the way, which had gradually awakened the killing intent in Mu Chen¡¯s heart. It looked like the three Overlord forces were determined to erase their Mu Abode.

    Since that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no need for him to hold back against them.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression was calm before he slowly stood out without any fluctuation. He slowly walked towards the nine of them.

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± When the nine Perfected Earth Sovereigns saw that Mu Chen actually dared toe at them alone, their eyes coldly shed as they sneered, ¡°If you don¡¯t get lost in three breaths, the Northern Domain ins will be your grave!¡±

    However, Mu Chen did not respond to that, but continued to walk.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Seeing how their speech was ignored, rage rose in the hearts of the nine Perfected Earth Sovereigns.

    ¡°Since you want to die, then we¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± Two Perfected Earth Sovereigns couldn¡¯t hold it back and roared withughter. Stomping their feet, their figures charged towards Mu Chen along with powerful Spiritual Energy.

    Two powerful jabs of Spiritual Energy burst out from them and struck against Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    The ground trembled, and space fluctuated. However, Mu Chen remained unmoved with spiritual light flickering on his body. Not even the ferocious attacks from two Perfected Earth Sovereigns caused any damage to him.

    The faces of those two Perfected Earth Sovereigns suddenly changed, and when their faces changed, Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette suddenly appeared above them with lustre bursting out from the Divine Pagoda in his eyes.

    Without any expression, he gently stretched his hand out and made a pping motion.

    A palm had pierced through space and brushed through the head of a Perfected Earth Sovereign, while another hand was gently pushed towards the chest of another Perfected Earth Sovereign.

    Two palm winds gently blew and Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette easily passed through the two Perfected Earth Sovereigns as he patted his hands.

    Boom! One of the two Perfected Earth Sovereigns had his head burst apart with blood stting out, while the other one had his chest caved in with blood and flesh sttering from his back.

    Themotion here had instantly turned quiet and the countless people had widened with eyes with fear on their faces.

    No one had imagined that two Perfected Earth Sovereign actually couldn¡¯t evenst a single move from Mu Chen and were killed.

    Furthermore, Mu Chen¡¯s decisiveness and ruthlessness had caused a dense chill to rise in their hearts.

    Countless gazes were looking at the calm Mu Chen in fear. Thetter had remained calm, as if he was just pping two flies.

    At this moment, they finally realised how deep and unfathomable this youthful silhouette was...

    His strength had also far exceeded the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm.

    And under those gazes of astonishment, Mu Chen raised his head and looked at the seven remaining Perfected Earth Sovereigns with his voice echoing out with a shivering chill, ¡°All of you cane together.¡±

 Chapter 1357 - Flaunting Might

    As a cold breeze blew in the Northern Domain ins, countless people felt a chill in their bodies. However, their gazes were gathered on the youthful silhouette before the coldness made them tremble a little.

    Behind that silhouette, the two corpses gradually turned cold. A few moments ago, those two corpses were Perfected Earth Sovereigns!

    But such powerful existences were so easily ripped of their lives without even being able to withstand a single exchange with that youthful silhouette. They didn¡¯t even have the opportunity to flee!

    As countless gazes looked at Mu Chen, fear shed in their eyes. Although they had heard that the Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler was extraordinary, it was only when they witnessed it that they knew how extraordinary he was.

    ¡°No wonder the Mu Abode dares to interfere in this. I¡¯m afraid that their strength isn¡¯t any weaker than the three Overlords.¡± Someone said with a grave expression. It looked like there would be a huge battle in the Northern Domain ins today.

    Amidst those shocked gazes, Mu Chen gently pped his hands as if he was trying to get rid of the non-existent traces of blood that were on them. He then raised his head and looked at the seven shocked Perfected Earth Sovereigns. ¡°Not going toe together?¡±

    Ever since his cultivation had stepped into the Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm, those Perfected Earth Sovereigns that were considered tough opponents for him before were no longer a challenge to him. He felt that even if he didn¡¯t use any Divine Ability, with just the Divine Pagoda and his Spiritual Energy, he had exceeded ordinary Perfected Earth Sovereigns.

    Not to mention the powerful sealing ability of the Divine Pagoda. Facing this sealing ability, even the Perfected Earth Sovereigns would look as weak as chickens in his eyes.

    ¡°You... you dare to kill them?!¡± The seven Perfected Earth Sovereigns finally recovered from their shock before they hollered. They never imagined that Mu Chen would be so decisive and ruthless.

    The moment he moved, he had killed them without any hesitation. Furthermore, those two that died were existences just beneath the leaders of the three forces, holding a high position. They¡¯re famous even in the Northern Domain, but they were instantly killed?

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Otherwise, won¡¯t you guys think that my Mu Abode came to y with you?

    ¡°Furthermore, it¡¯s just the beginning.¡± Mu Chen smiled, making the seven Perfected Earth Sovereigns feel a chill down their spines. It¡¯s as if they were being looked at by a ferocious beast, making them feel fearful.

    However, Mu Chen did not bother speaking much to them. His silhouette then disappeared once again. Vaguely, it was as if a blurred beam of light was shuttling through space.

    ¡°Attack together!¡± The seven Perfected Earth Sovereigns hollered with astonishment on their faces.

    At this moment, they knew how frightening Mu Chen was. So they no longer looked that arrogant, since they knew that they could only resist this fiend by joining hands together.

    Thus, the seven of them had brought out their Sovereign Celestial Bodies without any hesitation. When seven colossal figures appeared, they swept a storm of Spiritual Energy throughout this entire region.

    Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette did not stop until he appeared before a Sovereign Celestial Body. Then he pushed his palm out towards thetter¡¯s chest.

    When his palm fell, a crystallised lustre blossomed and the massive Sovereign Celestial Body froze. The boundless Spiritual Energy had also swiftly dimmed down.

    The massive Sovereign Celestial Body instantly copsed since the Spiritual Energy in it was being sealed, and it was no longer able to support the Sovereign Celestial Body.

    When the Sovereign Celestial Body copsed, a pitiful silhouette was blown out with disbelief and shock on his face.

    He could never have expected that even after bringing out his Sovereign Celestial Body, he still couldn¡¯t even take a single move from Mu Chen.

    The unusual crystallised Spiritual Energy was extremely oppressive, and when it had juste in contact with Spiritual Energy, it had sealed and destroy the Sovereign Celestial Body from the inside out.

    Although that person swiftly retreated, Mu Chen was faster. Before the other Perfected Earth Sovereigns could react, he had already appeared before that person and threw a jab over against his chest.

    Lights flickered on his fist as a crystallised light gushed out. When that crystallized light came in contact with the Perfected Earth Sovereign, it had pierced through thetter¡¯s body and it swiftly dimmed down.

    ¡°Explode!¡± With an indifferent expression, Mu Chen faintly said.

    The crystallised light was like tens of thousands of spikes that burst out from the Perfected Earth Sovereign¡¯s body, causing that person to burst open.

    Crystallised light flickered in every single piece of flesh. With the Spiritual Energy being sealed, it didn¡¯t matter how much vitality a Perfected Earth Sovereign possessed. The moment he lost his Spiritual Energy, he would be as weak as an ordinary person. Another Perfected Earth Sovereign had fallen.

    Mu Chen did not even cast a nce as he avoided the several attacks of Spiritual Energying in his direction before he charged towards another Sovereign Celestial Body.

    As violent Spiritual Energy wreaked havoc, six massive figures emanated powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations and a tiny figure was flickering amongst them.

    Whenever that figure flickered, there would be a colossal figure that retreated, and that tiny figure would grasp the opportunity to attack with crystallised Spiritual Energy to destroy a Sovereign Celestial Body. After that, he would pursue the person within it and shatter him into pieces.

    Spiritual Energy constantly rumbled throughout the heavens and earth as the surroundings turned silent. asionally, only the sounds of people gulping down their saliva would sound out.

    Although it seemed like several people were targeting Mu Chen, the few Perfected Earth Sovereigns¡¯ rhythms had gone chaotic. Every single attack theyunched would carry fear, since they knew that the moment Mu Chen caught their ws, their oue would be the same as theirpanions from before.

    But no matter how fearful they were, they realised in horror that after a few minutes, thepanions around them had decreased. Their numbers had been reduced to 4 from 7.

    That meant that three of them have fallen from the beginning of the fight till now!

    Furthermore, their opponent hadn¡¯t even brought out his Sovereign Celestial Body.

    At this moment, the remaining four felt exceedingly fearful in their hearts. They understood that they¡¯d encountered a terrifying person today, and they¡¯re practically not on the same level.

    ¡°Run!¡± Their fighting spirit instantly dissipated and the four of them retreated at the same time. They knew that if they continued, they would probably all die here.

    ¡°Trying to run now? A little toote.¡± Mu Chen looked at the four silhouettes and faintly smiled without any warmth in his smile. He knew that if the Mu Abode wanted to rise, then he would have to intimidate others, and right now, these Perfected Earth Sovereigns that had sent themselves up were the best targets.

    Thus, his figure flickered, pursuing the four massive figures with a crystallised sun gathering in his palm that held an endless power.

    Sensing the terrifying fluctuation from the crystallised sun, the four¡¯s faces turned pale. They couldn¡¯t be bothered with their faces and started to yell, ¡°Sect Master, save me!¡±

    Their voices were enveloped in Spiritual Energy as they echoed out.

    They initially didn¡¯t want to seek help, since it would embarrass them. However, they couldn¡¯t be bothered about it much. If they still didn¡¯t ask for help, they would all probably be buried here.

    Hearing their screams, Mu Chen indifferently smiled before he quickened his speed and the crystallised sun was shot towards the four silhouettes.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Just when the crystallised sun was about to envelop the four silhouettes, three hollers echoed out like rumbling thunder with three beams shooting through space before they descended with their powerful might and shed with the crystallised run.

    Facing the three terrifying attacks, the crystallised sun nearly crumbled, but a cold smile appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s lips before he flicked his finger.

    Four crystallised beams had separated from the sun, dodging the three beams of Spiritual Energy, and shot towards those Perfected Earth Sovereigns that had felt rxed after they were being saved.

    When the crystallized luster shot into their bodies, their expressions froze and fear rose on their faces as the Spiritual Energy in their bodies froze at an extremely swift speed.

    Their Sovereign Celestial Bodies crumbled and the four silhouettes were exposed. All of them spat out a mouthful of blood as they fell from the sky, then they spewed several more mouthfuls of blood.

    From the looks of it, they¡¯re practically half-dead, but they managed to preserve their lives.

    The entire Northern Domain ins was in silence and everyone was dumbfounded. No one expected that out of the 9 Perfected Earth Sovereigns, five of them were dead, and four of them were wounded in just barely an incense¡¯s time.

    Furthermore, the leaders of the Violet Cloud Sect, Thunder Note Mountain, and the Golden Eagle Mansion had to make a move to protect the remaining four.

    Just how terrifying was this Ruler of the Mu Abode?

    Under all the shocked gazes, Mu Chen indifferently nced at the four gravely wounded Perfected Earth Sovereigns before raising his head and calmly said, ¡°Know how to feel heartache now?¡±

    At this moment, the loss of Perfected Earth Sovereigns of the three forces could be considered as having their foundations shaken.

    Three sounds ofughter resounded from the depths and everyone could sense the terrifying killing intent within those peals ofughter.

    Thereafter, space suddenly distorted and everyone was shocked to see three silhouettes slowly stepping out.

    The three silhouettes quietly stood in the sky while emanating a terrifying pressure that far surpassed the Pinnacle Earth Sovereign Realm.

    There was already a trace of the Heavenly Sovereign Realm within them. At this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was also gathered onto them. Aside from the Violet Cloud Lord, Venerable Thunder Note Venerable, and the Golden Eagle Emperor, who else could they be?

    ¡°You guys finally showed up...¡±

 Chapter 1358 - Three Overlords

    When the three silhouettes appeared, the entire region turned silent. Everyone was looking with fear on their faces. That¡¯s because those three silhouettes were the strongest existences in the Northern Domain, and at the same time, they¡¯re also the leaders of the three forces ¡ª the Violet Cloud Lord, Venerable Thunder Note, and the Golden Eagle Emperor.

    Those three names have even resounded throughout the entire Greaw Continent. In the Northern Domain, they¡¯re overlords that no one would dare to defy.

    Mu Chen stared at the three silhouettes. The one on the left was a middle-aged man with his white-robe fluttering in the air and looking refined; however, his violet pupils looked so bewitching that no one dared to belittle him.

    The one in the center was a bald man with big ears wearing grey robes. His sleeves were extremely loose and emanated a faint fluctuation. Despite the gentle smile on his face, everyone could tell that coldness in his eyes.

    The one standing on the right was donned in grey robes and looked stern. He had a pointed nose and both of his eyes were glittering in faint gold, his gaze was as sharp as a de that seemed like it could pierce through the heart of others.

    They emanated simr powerful fluctuations that caused space to tremble. The surging Spiritual Energy fluctuations had also calmed down upon reaching each other.

    Just standing there gave others the misperception that they were one with the heavens and earth. It felt that if they unleashed an attack, it would be akin to the heavens and earthunching an attack by themselves.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were squinted. The Three Overlords have already started toe in contact with the Heavenly Sovereign Realm. Although they¡¯re considered Perfected Earth Sovereigns, the other Perfected Earth Sovereigns paled inparison to them.

    Although Mu Chen had easily crushed those teams of Perfected Earth Sovereigns from before, the three of them could also do it quickly.

    Mand, Ling Xi, and the rest were also shocked before they appeared beside Mu Chen. They looked at the three silhouettes in fear.

    ¡°Those three fellows are truly overlords of the Northern Domain. They¡¯re pretty capable, almost at the level of the four Hall Masters of the Ancient Haven Pce now.¡± Mand softly said with a grave expression on her face.

    With a shocked expression, Mu Chen asked in astonishment, ¡°So the four Hall Masters of the Ancient Haven Pce have also touched the Heavenly Sovereign Realm?¡±

    He had always considered that the four Hall Masters were only Perfected Earth Sovereigns.

    Mand rolled her eyes before she responded, ¡°The four of them were, after all, nurtured by the Heavenly Emperor. If the Ancient Haven Pce was around for a longer time before the Fiend ns attacked it, the four of them would have already been in the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head. Ever since he could easily ughter Perfected Earth Sovereigns, he had already started to feel a little unusual about the Ancient Haven Pce¡¯s strength. They had the Heavenly Emperor, who was an existence in the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm. However, the fighting strength beneath him was a little weaker.

    If the four Hall Masters were only ordinary Perfected Earth Sovereigns, then they weren¡¯t even capable of taking care of the current Northern Domain¡¯s situation.

    But if they¡¯re existences that had alreadye in contact with the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, then they¡¯re barely strong enough. Butpared to the Heavenly Emperor, they¡¯re still a little too weak.

    ¡°Whether in ancient times or currently, Heavenly Sovereigns aren¡¯t existences easily found because they represented a foundation. Just take a look at the West Heaven Battle Pce. Although the West Heaven Battle Emperor is a Pinnacle Immortal Heavenly Sovereign, he doesn¡¯t have another Heavenly Sovereign beneath him, right?¡± Mand shook her head, since she knew what Mu Chen was thinking.

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head before he fell into thoughts. Every single Heavenly Sovereign represented a foundation, and despite the many forces in the Great Thousand World, many forces only had about one or two Heavenly Sovereigns. On the contrary, looking at those ancient ns, like the Ancient Buddha n, their numbers were much higher, and from a certain degree, that could be considered as their foundation.

    ¡°These three fellows are powerful, and even in the Ancient Haven Pce, they could fight for the Hall Master¡¯s position.¡± Mand said with worry shing in her eyes. Although Mu Chen easily showed his might, this wasn¡¯t a game. If the Mu Abode wanted to enter the seat of one of the Northern Domain¡¯s Overlords, then he would have to snatch from these three.

    If he failed, then everyone with him, along with the Mu Abode, would be reduced to ashes.

    Mu Chen lightly nodded his head. He could sense the trace of a dangerous auraing from the three of them. Evidently, their target was the Mu Abode, and a great battle was unavoidable.

    When the Violet Cloud Lord, Venerable Thunder Note, and the Golden Eagle Emperor appeared, the three of them looked at Mu Chen with killing intent flickering in the depths of their eyes.

    Those nine Perfected Earth Sovereigns were all their subordinates, but Mu Chen ruthlessly killed half of them, and it was a price that made them feel aching in their hearts.

    They had underestimated Mu Chen, and also how decisive he was.

    The Violet Cloud Lord eerily looked at Mu Chen before he slowly said, ¡°Haha, good. It has been so long since my Violet Cloud Sect has suffered such losses. You¡¯re truly something.¡±

    Out of six Perfected Earth Sovereigns of the Violet Cloud Sect, three of them were sealed by Mu Chen, and of the remaining three, two were killed and one was heavily injured.

    Practically all of the Violet Cloud Sect¡¯s higher hierarchy was wiped out by Mu Chen.

    Looking at the Violet Cloud Sect¡¯s cold gaze, Mu Chen faintly smiled. ¡°Your Violet Cloud Sect came to my Mu Abode and acted arrogantly, so you guys bear all responsibility.¡±

    The Violet Cloud Lord¡¯s gaze turned cold before he sneered. ¡°A small Mu Abode is something that my Violet Cloud Sect can destroy with a wave of my hand. Yet, you dare to act so arrogantly before me?¡±

    Shaking his head, Mu Chen replied, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that your Violet Cloud Sect is the one being wiped out now.¡±

    Facing the killing intent from the Violet Cloud Lord, Mu Chen did not cower, but refuted with his words. He knew that any signs of retreat right now would only let his opponent take one step further.

    The entire Northern Domain ins was silent with the people in the surroundings looked at the confrontation between Mu Chen and the Violet Cloud Lord. They trembled in fear, but they did not dare to utter a single sound.

    They knew that neither of them were pushovers, and if they shed together, it wouldn¡¯t be resolved so easily.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, the Violet Cloud Lord couldn¡¯t helpughing out with dense killing intent filling his eyes, causing the temperature between the heavens and earth to drop.

    ¡°Rest assured. I will personally make a move after today and ughter your entire Mu Abode!¡±

    The Violet Cloud Lord fixed his eyes on Mu Chen with a savage smile appearing on the corner of his lips. ¡°Your Northern Region will also be turned into an ocean of blood under my rage. At that time, you will be the sinner of the Northern Region, and all of this is because of your ignorance and foolishness!¡±

    Sensing the Violet Cloud Lord¡¯s cold killing intent, there wasn¡¯t any ripple on Mu Chen¡¯s face. He gently said, ¡°Noisy pecker. If the mouth is effective, then you would have already dominated the entire Greaw Continent.¡±

    The surrounding people¡¯s lips twitched. They clearly did not think that the young Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler was not only ruthless with his means, but his mouth was also vicious and nearly drove the Violet Cloud Lord insane.

    They sneaked peeks at the Violet Cloud Lord and saw rage gushing out of thetter¡¯s eyes. Even the surrounding space was trembling under his wrath with cracks spreading out.

    However, when the killing intent had reached the limit in the heart of the Violet Cloud Lord, his expression gradually calmed down, like the calm before the storm.

    He did not look at Mu Chen but turned around to look at the Venerable Thunder Note and the Golden Eagle Emperor. ¡°I¡¯ll let this bastard watch how I tear him apart. What do you want to do?¡±

    The Violet Cloud Sect, Thunder Note Mountain, and the Golden Eagle Mansion could be considered as enemies. But with Mu Chen, the challenger, appearing, they had temporarily given up their grudges to kill this challenger first.

    Venerable Thunder Note and the Golden Eagle Emperor exchanged a look before they squinted their eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll let Violet Cloud Lord make a move first to teach this arrogant brat a little.¡±

    At this moment, the killing intent in the Violet Cloud Lord had reached the limit. Although the Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler was young, he had some ability, and it¡¯s good for the Violet Cloud Lord to probe him first.

    If that brat showed signs of defeat, then they¡¯d look for an opportunity to kill him before splitting the Mu Abode amongst themselves.

    No matter what, the Mu Abode would no longer exist in the Northern Region.

    The Violet Cloud Lord calmly nodded his head. Although Mu Chen was a little weird, he wasn¡¯t too afraid. What he was afraid of was that the other two would take the opportunity to make a move against him. In his view, they wanted to get rid of him, as well as this Mu Abode.

    Turning his head over, his purple pupils flickered as he looked at Mu Chen. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then are you prepared to die?¡±

 Chapter 1359 - Fighting the Violet Cloud Lord

    ¡°Are you prepared to die?¡± The Violet Cloud Lord¡¯s voice calmly rang out between the heavens and earth. If it was someone else saying those words, then there would be countless peopleughing right now.

    That¡¯s because, in this Northern Domain, aside from the two other Overlords, the rest could only wait for their death from the Violet Cloud Sect.

    But... there¡¯s probably a third person right now.

    Under countless views, Mu Chen did not pay attention to the Violet Cloud Lord. He turned to look at the Venerable Thunder Note and Golden Eagle Emperor with a smile. ¡°You guys don¡¯t intend toe at me together?¡±

    He could naturally tell the killing intent the two of them had for him. But surprisingly, they did not make a move, but provoked him instead.

    In the Northern Domain ins, everyone¡¯s faces twitched. This Mu Chen was genuinely confident and prideful. Not only did he provoke the Violet Cloud Lord, he even wanted to fight Venerable Thunder Note and the Golden Eagle Emperor as well?

    They believed that if the three Overlords made their move, even Mu Chen would die today.

    Venerable Thunder Note and the Golden Eagle Emperor squinted their eyes at Mu Chen¡¯s actions with a cold light gathering in the depths of their eyes. They stared at Mu Chen as if they wanted to see through him, since they couldn¡¯t figure out why Mu Chen was so arrogant.

    Facing their gazes, Mu Chen smiled without any fear in his eyes but a zing fighting intent.

    Looking at him, Venerable Thunder Note and the Golden Eagle Emperor¡¯s gazes flickered. Since Mu Chen could remain so calm at this moment, it either meant that he¡¯s arrogant or he¡¯s that confident. As Overlords of the Northern Domain, they were naturally cautious in their bones. Thus, they felt that it was thetter.

    Venerable Thunder Note smiled. ¡°You¡¯re just the prey of the Violet Cloud Lord. The two of us aren¡¯t in a good position to interfere.¡±

    Whether Mu Chen was insane or he¡¯s really that capable, the Violet Cloud Lord would be the one testing him out, while they just assess Mu Chen¡¯s ability.

    Right now, they weren¡¯t clear about their opponent¡¯s means. What if they carelessly made a move and Mu Chen decided to kill all of them together? Wouldn¡¯t all of them be implicated in it?

    They calmly stood by to watch, and once they finish probing Mu Chen¡¯s means, they would let Mu Chen know the price for acting like a fool before them.

    Mu Chen did not move, but looked at the two of them and smiled. ¡°What a pity.¡±

    The Violet Cloud Lord squinted his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re about to die, so why are you bothering to pretend and act?¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then let me experience for myself how powerful someone that hase in contact with the Heavenly Sovereign Realm is.¡±

    When he finished speaking, the Divine Pagoda blossomed in his eyes and the Spiritual Energy in his body swept into the Divine Pagoda, converting and amplifying before it returned to his body.

    Crystallised light burst out from his body, causing his robe to flutter as the level of his Spiritual Energy surged.

    In just a few moments, the Spiritual Energy fluctuation that came from Mu Chen had already exceeded that of ordinary Pinnacle Perfected Earth Sovereign experts.

    The entire region went into an uproar. Mu Chen was just a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign, but how was the Spiritual Energy emanating from his body even more powerful than a Pinnacle Perfected Earth Sovereign?

    Furthermore, his crystallised Spiritual Energy was extremely unusual. As boundless Spiritual Energy whistled within his body, Mu Chen slowly clenched his hand and threw a jab over.

    A massive crystallised fist flew out. The might contained within it caused space to explode. It was like aet as it whistled towards the Violet Cloud Lord.

    Facing Mu Chen¡¯s ferocious fist, the Violet Cloud Lord sneered before he put his hands together and weed Mu Chen¡¯s attack without any defenses.

    When the fist crashed against the Violet Cloud Lord¡¯s body, space violently trembled and shattered.

    As the fist faded, everyone squinted their eyes to see that the Violet Cloud Lord did not even budge from his state, as if Mu Chen¡¯s fist couldn¡¯t even move him.

    Mu Chen, who had been invincible, was finally being stopped.

    ¡°Like an ant.¡± The Violet Cloud Lord coldly smiled.

    Venerable Thunder Note and the Golden Eagle Emperor¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡®Could this fellow be faking his power? He actually couldn¡¯t even shake the Violet Cloud Lord¡¯s defenses.¡¯

    Under all the gazes, Mu Chen looked at the Violet Cloud Lord with slight shock before he smiled. ¡°Indeed, truly someone that hase in contact with the profundities of the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.¡±

    The legendary Heavenly Sovereign Realm could be one with the heavens and earth to form a powerful defense around them. The heavens and earth dissipated the majority of the power of their opponent¡¯s attacks, and that was the meaning of the so-called ¡°one with the heavens and earth¡±.

    The Violet Cloud Lord had clearly dissipated Mu Chen¡¯s attack into the heavens and earth and only bore a portion of the attack. So it was natural that he could withstand that attack.

    In the past, Mu Chen had never experienced fighting with experts that hade in contact with the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, so he naturally wanted to give it a probe first.

    ¡°You have some eyesight, but what a pity that you¡¯re toote.¡± The Violet Cloud Lord¡¯s face was dark with killing intent gathering in his eyes.

    Mu Chen shook his head with a smile. ¡°Talk when you can truly be one with the heavens and earth after stepping into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm. Right now... your fake one with the heavens and earth isn¡¯t as strong as you have imagined.¡±

    ¡°Reckless fool, you still dare to talk so arrogantly right now?!¡± The Violet Cloud Lord eerily said.

    Mu Chen did not pay attention to him, but formed seals with a single hand. Purple-golden light burst out and formed into a massive silhouette; it was the Immortal Golden Body!

    Countless purple-golden runes flickered on the Immortal Golden Body. They were like dragons that separated from the colossal figure and coiled around him.

    ¡°Divine Immortal Runes, Immortal Golden Bow!¡± Mu Chen stretched his hand out and the hundreds of Divine Immortal Runes whistled over and gathered in his palm before a massive golden bow was formed.

    Holding onto the golden bow, he indifferently looked at the Violet Cloud Lord as he pulled the string. Purplish-golden light condensed on the bow before a golden arrow condensed with profound runes covering it.

    At the same time, Mu Chen¡¯s robes trembled and a golden liquid flew out, enveloping the golden arrow.

    The golden liquid instantly froze and the golden light on the arrow dimmed down. It was no longer as dazzling as before and had even calmed down.

    The liquid was naturally the Vajra Spirit Breaking Liquid that Mu Chen had bought with his Demon yer Points.

    The arrow was pointed towards the Violet Cloud Lord. Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Show me how you stand still again?¡±

    He let loose the arrow and a faint golden ray shot out, attracting countless gazes in the process.

    Just when the golden ray shot out, the Violet Cloud Lord squinted his eyes. He could sense an incredible sharpnessing in his direction that made his skin feel a stinging pain.

    Shock appeared in his heart. The might of Mu Chen¡¯s arrow was exceedingly terrifying. It wasn¡¯t something he could handle, despite being at the one with the heavens and earth realm.

    ¡°This fellow is truly somewhat capable.¡± The Violet Cloud Lord¡¯s face turned dark as the golden light blossomed in his eyes. He did not dare to be slow. Taking a deep breath, he stomped his foot and a violet light spread out. A violet silhouette formed behind him. It was naturally the Sovereign Celestial Body that he had cultivated.

    ¡°Violet Emperor Star-Seizing Finger!¡± The Violet Cloud Lord hollered as his seals changed. His two fingers stuck out into the air.

    The violet silhouette also stuck out its two fingers, enveloped in violet luster as it formed a violet starry sky as if it was trying to pluck the stars with its fingers.

    The Violet Cloud Lord¡¯s move had instantly caused amotion. Everyone knew that this was one of the Violet Cloud Lord¡¯s finishing moves, which he had resorted to right now.

    Evidently, the attack from Mu Chen had made the Violet Cloud Lord feel threatened.

    Under all the attention, a faint golden ray streaked across the horizon and shed with the violet fingers within a few breaths. Everyone focused their attention on the sh...

 Chapter 1360 - Threat of the Golden Arrow

    The sound of the strummed bow echoed between the heavens and earth as the faint golden ray that flew across the horizon collided with the purple fingers.

    In that instant of contact, space shattered and countless spatial fragments flew out, leaving marks in the surrounding space within a myriad mile.

    Countless gazes stared at the collision between the two and they could tell that both Mu Chen and the Violet Cloud Lord had brought out all of their power, without any intention of probing.

    Thus, this confrontation could see the bottom line of those two.

    The violet fingers emanated a violent violet gale with a hugemotion, while the ray of golden light was faint and looked weak, but it did not budge at all in the confrontation.

    The Violet Cloud Lord¡¯s silhouette hovered in the sky. He looked at the faint golden ray with a dark expression. He could sense that the golden ray that held a dangerous aura wasn¡¯t weakening at all.

    ¡°This brat is truly a little abnormal!¡± The Violet Cloud Lord muttered to himself. Mu Chen had relied on his strength as a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign and surprised everyone. He had exhibited strength that couldpete against those that hade in contact with the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    The Violet Cloud Lord¡¯s gaze flickered before he took a deep breath and he formed seals with a single hand.

    A violet aura gathered on the violet fingers and the violet starry sky expanded. Looking from afar, it looked like a realistic starry sky with violet stars constantly revolving that emanated an astonishing power.

    Along with the expanding violet finger¡¯s power, the golden ray had finally started to show signs of being suppressed.

    The faces of Liu Tiandao and the other experts of the Mu Abode changed upon seeing this scene and their fists were clenched. Their hearts were all pulled to their throats. They knew the meaning behind this confrontation. If Mu Chen seeded, that would prove that he was capable ofpeting against those like the Violet Cloud Lord.

    But if he failed, Venerable Thunder Note and the Golden Eagle Emperor would surely not hesitate to step onto Mu Chen and their Mu Abode.

    Under all the nervous gazes, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was also fixated on the violet gale that slowly grew stronger. The power emanating from it had truly reached a terrifying height, and he would surely lose if he was still at the Greater Earth Sovereign Realm.

    But it¡¯s a pity... that he had grown much stronger since then. He raised his finger and gently tapped towards the golden ray with a voice that came out of his lips, ¡°Break!¡±

    When his voice rang out, the golden ray seemed to have given up all resistance and had shone like a golden sun as it lit up.

    The incredible sharpness also soared into the sky, as if it could pierce through the heavens and earth. The golden arrow violently trembled with ancient runes appearing on the shaft of the arrow while spiraling runes appeared on the tip.

    As the golden arrow trembled, countless people could hear a faint streak and they saw that golden ray had instantly pierced through that violet finger, even the terrifying gale couldn¡¯t pose any obstruction to the arrow.

    An uproar exploded between the heavens and earth.

    ¡°What?!¡± The Violet Cloud Lord¡¯s face drastically changed. He never expected Mu Chen¡¯s attack to grow so powerful in just an instant.

    As the ray pierced through space, it flew towards the Violet Cloud Lord within just a few breaths.

    Watching the golden ray, the Violet Cloud Lord¡¯s face turned grave as a dense danger came towards him that made his hair stand on end.

    Unleashing a holler, the violet figure behind him brandished its fist and the violet fist covered the sun. He had also retreated as well.

    The golden arrow and the violet fist shed, but that powerful collision still couldn¡¯t block the golden arrow.

    Thus, the violet silhouette¡¯s fist had suddenly shattered in that instant.

    As the violet giant silhouette retreated, its entire arm was destroyed. But after its arm was destroyed, the energy from the golden arrow had also been finally exhausted and had broken down. The Golden liquid flowed down, then flew back to Mu Chen.

    ¡°Truly worthy of being a necessary material for Peerless Saint Artifacts.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at the Vajra Spirit Breaking Liquid. His previous advantage was practically achieved with half the work, and if it wasn¡¯t for the Vajra Spirit Breaking Liquid, Mu Chen¡¯s arrow wouldn¡¯t have been able to shatter the hand of Violet Cloud Lord¡¯s Sovereign Celestial Body, despite being able to make thetter look bad.

    As the golden liquid flowed in Mu Chen¡¯s hand as if it was alive, he raised his head to look at the Violet Cloud Lord and saw that thetter¡¯s face was pale and dark.

    ¡°This time, it¡¯s no longer an ant¡¯s bite, right?¡± Mu Chen faintly smiled as he looked at the Violet Cloud Lord.

    The Violet Cloud Lord¡¯s face twitched. Although he was raging in his heart, he had no way to argue since everyone had witnessed how he was forced into this state by Mu Chen¡¯s attack.

    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re still not convinced.¡± Mu Chen looked at the Violet Cloud Lord with a faint smile before he formed seals with a single hand. A hundred more Divine Immortal Runes gathered over and formed into another bow.

    Pulling on the bowstring, another golden ray flew out. At the same time, the Vajra Spirit Breaking Liquid had also separated a strand and enveloped the tip of the arrow.

    ¡°Again!¡± Another arrow shot out when Mu Chen raised his hand. Under countless shocked gazes, everyone saw another hundred Divine Immortal Runes forming into another bow.

    As the bowstring trembled, another arrow flew out.

    In just ten-odd breaths, Mu Chen was surrounded by the golden light before ten golden rays flew out and enveloped towards the Violet Cloud Lord.

    When the ten golden arrows enveloped over, the Violet Cloud Lord¡¯s face changed upon seeing this, since he had already tasted the power of those arrows. With ten arrowsing over, it was something that even he couldn¡¯t bear if he was struck.

    Thus, he did not dare to dy and let out a long howl. Violet rays shot out from his mouth and formed into a cloud that enveloped him. ¡°Violet God Cloud!¡±

    Looking at that violet cloud, amotion burst out between the heavens and earth. Everyone in the Northern domain knew that the Violet Cloud Lord possessed a Quasi-Peerless Saint Artifact known as the Violet God Cloud. It¡¯s an extremely powerful defensive Saint Artifact and even when it was spread out, it was tough for even an expert on the same level to break it apart.

    But the Violet Cloud Lord rarely used this Quasi-Peerless Saint Artifact, usually. However, he had resorted to it today, so one could see how dangerous Mu Chen was.

    When Venerable Thunder Note and the Golden Eagle Emperor saw this scene, their faces changed. Their strengths could only be considered as being on the same level as the Violet Cloud Lord, and if even the Violet Cloud Lord was forced to this point, that meant that Mu Chen possessed the ability to threaten them.

    ¡°It looks like we have underestimated this fellow!¡± They exchanged a look with cold lights flowing in their flickering eyes.

    Under themotion, the golden rays struck against the violet cloud, emanating an ear-piercing noise as space constantly copsed. Even the violet cloud was intensely rolling under the impact...

    However, the violet cloud¡¯s defense was truly terrifying. It only took an arrow to put the Violet Cloud Lord into such a terrible state, but with the protection of the purple cloud, the ten golden arrows only caused the violet cloud to weaken a little.

    Watching the rolling cloud, the Violet Cloud Lord raised his head and looked at Mu Chen before he eerily said, ¡°Brat, your attacks are powerful, but how many more of those can you unleash?¡±

    After all, the Violet Cloud Lord was someone that hade in contact with the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, so his eyesight wasn¡¯t bad. He knew that no matter how powerful Mu Chen was, he couldn¡¯t unleash such attacks endlessly, since he was only a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign.

    Right now, all he had to do was to hide in the violet cloud and wait till his opponent was exhausted, then he could easily kill Mu Chen.

    Naturally, this method might cause him to lose face, but what was such humiliation considered as long as he could win?

    Hearing those words, Mu Chen smiled before he nodded his head. ¡°Indeed, this attack is truly exhausting.¡±

    With his current strength, ten-odd golden arrows was already his limit.

    A sneer appeared on the Violet Cloud Lord¡¯s lips. As long as Mu Chen revealed the slightest w, then it would be time for him to retaliate.

    But before the sneer could spread out on his lips, he saw Mu Chen¡¯s abnormal smile and thetter started to form seals.

    When he formed his seals, space fluctuated beside Mu Chen and ck, and white-robed silhouettes slowly appeared.

    Along with the appearance of the ck and white-robed Mu Chens, they raised their heads and Divine Immortal Runes started to condense from them. Two more bows were formed.

    When they pulled the bowstring, they locked onto the Violet Cloud Lord.

    With a faint smile, Mu Chen¡¯s voice slowly rang out between the heavens and earth, ¡°Now, let me see how long this tortoiseshell can protect you.¡±

    Instantly, the sneer on the Violet Cloud Lord froze.

 Chapter 1361 - Domineer

    Three silhouettes stood in the sky with the ck and white-robed silhouettes looking the same as Mu Chen. Furthermore, what made others feel even more shocked was the fact that the Spiritual Energy fluctuationsing from those two weren¡¯t any weaker than Mu Chen!

    ¡°Are those Spiritual Clones? How can they be as powerful as his main body?¡± Someone eximed in disbelief. Spiritual Clones weren¡¯t too unusual, but having the same strength as the main body was unheard of!

    The Violet Cloud Lord¡¯s face also suddenly froze for a long while before shock shed in his eyes. He had also felt threatened by the ck and white-robed Mu Chens.

    ¡®How is this possible? How can his Spiritual Clones be so powerful?!¡¯ The Violet Cloud Lord roared in his heart. If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t that mean that he would have to face the attacks of three simrly powerful Mu Chen?

    Just one Mu Chen had already given him such a hard time. So even the Violet Cloud Lord was a little fearful that he¡¯s going to face three.

    But Mu Chen paid no attention to the Violet Cloud Lord¡¯s panic and waved his sleeve. Sovereign Spiritual Liquid started to flow out before he absorbed and refined them to replenish his exhaustion.

    As he replenished his exhaustion, the ck and white-robed Mu Chens took a step forth with their bows aimed at the Violet Cloud Lord before releasing them without any expression on their faces.

    The bow strings strummed and the two golden rays pierced through space with a terrifying sharpness. In the next moment, the two rays shed against the thick violet cloud.

    As the violet cloud trembled, the cloud violently rolled withyers of the violet cloud dissipating under the golden rays.

    Before the violet cloud could calm down, the ck and white-robed Mu Chens hadunched their second wave of attacks. Another two rays struck against the violet cloud, causing theyers of violet clouds to start weakening.

    When everyone looked at this scene, their expressions becameplicated. Mu Chen has obtained the advantage right now, and it was the Violet Cloud Lord that could only hide in the protection of his violet cloud.

    However, his protection was being slowly weakened after facing the two Mu Chens¡¯ attacks. No matter how powerful the Violet God Cloud was, there would be a time when it could no longer hold on.

    Everyone had clearly seen through the confrontation. The one-sided suppression that they had expected did not ur; on the contrary, Mu Chen, who was bound to lose, left them shocked instead.

    Mu Chen had proven with his strength that he wasn¡¯t any weaker than the three Overlords of the Northern Domain. Since that¡¯s the case, then he did have the qualification and power to lead the Mu Abode as one of the Overlords in the Northern Domain.

    As everyone looked at each other, they inwardly sighed. It seemed like the number of Overlords in the Northern Domain would be increased to four after today...

    Compared to the other experts, the Mu Abode couldn¡¯t help cheering as they looked at Mu Chen with respect. They knew how lucky it was to be in a force with such a powerful expert.

    ¡°The Abode Ruler is truly formidable.¡± Liu Tiandao couldn¡¯t help speaking out with excitement.

    The others also furiously nodded their heads. At this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s prestige in the hearts of everyone has reached a peak.

    Mand looked at everyone being excited and a smile appeared on her face. She looked at Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette with aplicated gaze.

    When she first saw Mu Chen, he had just stepped into the Sovereign Realm. But a few yearster, this weak youth had exceeded her without her even knowing it.

    ¡°Looks like I also have to work hard or I¡¯ll be thrown further back by that fellow.¡± Mand muttered.

    As someone as prideful as her, she wouldn¡¯t want to be under Mu Chen¡¯s protection all the time. So to prevent herself from being useless as time passed, it¡¯s time for her to work out her path towards the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    As thoughts flickered in the heart of the other forces, the Violet God Cloud started to gradually dissipate under the attacks of the two Mu Chens.

    Mu Chen stood between the ck and white-robed Mu Chens and looked at the Violet Cloud Lord¡¯s silhouette that was gradually appearing with a cold smile.

    Raising his hand, the golden bow gathered once again and a golden ray streaked across space before mming against the Violet God Cloud.

    This time, golden light blossomed and broke the violet cloud.

    When the violet cloud broke, the Purple Cloud Lord¡¯s silhouette flew out and he opened his mouth, sucking the violet cloud back into his mouth, before he looked at Mu Chen with a grim expression.

    ¡°Looks like your tortoiseshell wasn¡¯t as formidable as you imed.¡± Mu Chen faintly smiled.

    If this was mentioned in the past, Mu Chen would probably attract ridicule. But at this moment, the heavens and earth were quiet with countless people shivering. No one imagined that the Violet Cloud Lord would be forced to such a terrible state by Mu Chen...

    Especially those who were ordered to stop the Mu Abode. Their faces turned pale. They initially provoked the other party because they thought that the Mu Abode woulde to an end today. But looking at it right now, the power of the Mu Abode had exceeded their expectations.

    The Violet Cloud Lord¡¯s face was grim before his purple pupils shed with rage. However, after experiencing Mu Chen¡¯s power, he knew that he couldn¡¯t do anything to thetter by himself.

    ¡°Right now, do you think that my Mu Abode is qualified to fight for the Overlord position in the Northern Domain?¡± Mu Chen stared at the Violet Cloud Lord with a faint smile as he asked.

    The Violet Cloud Lord sneered, ¡°With the current situation of the Northern Domain, I¡¯m afraid that we cannot contain a fourth Overlord!¡±

    The three Overlords have split over 80% of the territories in the Northern Domain. So if a fourth one appeared, that would undoubtedly cause a colossal tremor and break the current situation.

    ¡°What a pity.¡± Mu Chen shook his head in pity before his gaze suddenly turned sharp. Clenching his hand, the golden bow appeared and he pulled the string without any hesitation.

    At the same time, the ck and white-robed Mu Chens also pulled their strings and three golden rays abruptly flew out with indescribable sharpness that locked onto the Violet Cloud Lord.

    As the three sharp golden arrows shot over, the Violet Cloud Lord¡¯s expression changed before he took a deep breath. Purple light violently gathered in his eyes and formed into a purple ray that gushed out.

    The purple and golden rays shed together, producing a hugemotion before the two erased each other.

    However, two other golden arrows appeared before the Violet Cloud Lord. However, when the golden arrow was about to hit thetter, two boundless energies descended and enveloped the golden arrows.

    Violent energy exploded and the golden arrows shattered at the same time as the two other forces. Amotion rang out in this region again with countless gazes looking in the direction of Venerable Thunder Note and the Golden Eagle Emperor. The two of them were looking at Mu Chen without any expressions.

    Clearly, it was the two of them who helped the Violet Cloud Lord.

    ¡°Finally making a move?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s brows raised, looking as if he wasn¡¯t too surprised, since he was clear that he would have to shake the three Overlords if the Mu Abode wanted to be one. They had viewed their Northern Domain as their restricted area, but now that someone was trying to touch it, the three of them would naturally see him as an enemy.

    ¡°Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler, since you¡¯ve already gained the upper hand, why are you taking it too far?¡± Venerable Thunder Note looked at Mu Chen as he slowly said.

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°Then, what do the two of you think about my question?¡±

    Venerable Thunder Note sighed as he said in pity, ¡°Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler, the situation in the Northern Domain has already been determined, and it was something that our three forces have maintained. So if your Mu Abode wants to im the Overlord position, then I¡¯m afraid that there will be bloodshed today.¡±

    ¡°So we hope that the Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler can put your view outside the Northern Domain. If that¡¯s the case, the three of us will naturally support you.¡±

    Hearing those shameless words, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help briefly smiling before he stopped. ¡°What if I insist?¡±

    Venerable Thunder Note exchanged a look with the Golden Eagle Emperor and Violet Cloud Lord before he sighed, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then the Mu Abode will have to face the three of us until the Mu Abode stops.¡±

    He sighed as he shook his head. However, his eyes were coldly flickering with killing intent. Mu Chen¡¯s strength had aroused his fear and killing intent.

    When he spoke, it caused another tremble in the surroundings, since it looked like the three Overlords were going to temporarily team up to destroy the challenger...

    If that¡¯s the case, then the Mu Abode would most likely be in danger.

    Although Mu Chen has exhibited extraordinary strength, he only managed to push the Violet Cloud Lord to the lower hand. But right now, Venerable Thunder Note and Golden Eagle Emperor have made their moves, so this situation would most likely be turned around instantly.

    Under countless gazes, Mu Chen squinted his eyes while looking at the three of them. The entire region was silent, with only the sounds of a gale blowing.

    The silence brieflysted before Mu Chen shook his head and looked at the three of them. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case... then let¡¯s see if the three of you are capable enough...¡±

    Although his voice was soft, it was like rumbling thunder, making everyone¡¯s hearts tremble. ¡®The Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler is going to face three Overlords by himself?!¡¯

 Chapter 1362 - Mu Abodeâ€™s Ruler against Three Overlords

    As Mu Chen¡¯s calm voice resounded, it swept a torrential wave throughout the Northern Domain ins and everyone had shocked on their faces as they looked at that youthful silhouette.

    Evidently, no one expected Mu Chen to still not budge despite the three Overlords joining together. On the contrary, he became even more unyielding.

    One must know that the three of them were experts that hade in contact with the Heavenly Sovereign Realm. Although Mu Chen had his unusual Spiritual Clones, he didn¡¯t have a high chance of winning if they fought.

    The Mu Abode¡¯s experts weren¡¯t too anxious, but had remained calm. They knew that the Mu Abode would inevitably sh with the three Overlords at this stage, and if Mu Chen backed down today, then the three Overlords would surely strike at them. At that time, destruction would await them.

    Since that¡¯s the case, why not do their best and take the risk!

    As the heavens and earth boiled, the Violet Cloud Lord coldly looked at Mu Chen and said, ¡°What an arrogant fool, you dare to challenge all three of us alone?¡±

    ¡°A loser also dares to talk here?¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s ridicule, the Violet Cloud Lord¡¯s face twitched as he looked at Mu Chen as if he wished he could tear thetter apart. After all, no one dared to speak in such a manner to him with his position in the Northern Domain.

    But what made him feel more rage was the fact that he couldn¡¯t do a thing to Mu Chen, despite thetter¡¯s mockery, since the previous confrontation has proven that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t any weaker than himself.

    Venerable Thunder Note sighed, ¡°It looks like the Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler is really stubborn.¡±

    Although he was showing pity on his face, his gaze coldly shed. He wanted Mu Chen to be stubborn so that the three of them could join forces.

    Mu Chen was already so troublesome at such an age, and if he¡¯s allowed to grow, then he might be a Heavenly Sovereign Realm in their Northern Domain.

    At that time, the true Overlord of the Northern Domain would undoubtedly be Mu Chen. So such a hidden danger had to be removed as soon as possible, and he believed that the other two also had the same thoughts as him.

    Venerable Thunder Note turned to look at the Golden Eagle Emperor and Violet Cloud Lord, and as he had expected, the two of them slightly nodded their heads with dense killing intent shing in the depths of their eyes.

    Mu Chen¡¯s talent and potential had also made them feel threatened.

    ¡°Since you insist on breaking the bnce in the Northern Domain, then the three of us can only get rid of you for the bnce of the Northern Domain.¡± The Golden Eagle Emperor slowly said in a hoarse voice. His gaze was sharp.

    In that instant when he spoke, golden radiance burst out from the Golden Eagle Emperor and had formed into a pair of golden wings behind him that emanated a peculiar fluctuation, along with a powerful fluctuation that emitted from the Golden Eagle Emperor.

    When the Violet Cloud Lord saw that, he also started circting his Spiritual Energy and a purple aura surged and soared into the sky as he coldly looked at Mu Chen.

    Venerable Thunder Note smiled and started to rise with Spiritual Energy rippling behind him that vaguely took the shape of a huge silhouette.

    The three of them had made their moves at the same time, with their Spiritual Energy pressure enveloping the entire Northern Domain. The countless experts were starting to tremble with fear on their faces under the pressure.

    Under that pressure, even those Perfected Earth Sovereigns had lost their will to fight.

    Just being near it was difficult for them to bear it, so they have no idea how terrifying the pressure Mu Chen was currently facing was like.

    While everyone looked at that silhouette in the sky, the youthful figure wasn¡¯t moving, not even his clothes fluttered from the Spiritual Energy impact.

    Raising his head, Mu Chen looked at the three silhouettes that had touched the Heavenly Sovereign Realm. Even he had felt a little pressured.

    Taking a deep breath, Mu Chen started to form seals and the Immortal Golden Body appeared. As the Immortal Golden Body moved, Spiritual Energy shrouded the heavens and earth like a cloud.

    Although the other party had three people, he also had the Three Pures, so numbers weren¡¯t useful against him.

    The six silhouettes were confronting in the sky. The aura that was spreading over had even caused space to freeze.

    But in the next instant, the atmosphere was destroyed. The Violet Cloud Lord made the first move. He fixed his cold gaze on Mu Chen as a violet cloud enveloped in the direction of Mu Chen.

    On the other hand, the Golden Eagle Emperor and Venerable Thunder Note had also made their moves against the ck and white-robed Mu Chens, respectively.

    Mu Chen stomped his foot and soared into the sky to face the Violet Cloud Lord, while his clones faced the other two.

    Violent Spiritual Energy shock waves wreaked havoc in the sky. The sky was being torn apart with cracks spreading out on the ground...

    The entire Northern Domain ins was enveloped by the shock waves of their fight, causing the surrounding experts¡¯ expressions to change.

    A golden silhouette streaked across the horizon, it was the Golden Eagle Emperor. The golden wings behind him pped, raising his speed to a terrifying degree with the ck-robed Mu Chen closely following behind while releasing rumbling thunder.

    ncing at the ck silhouette following behind him, the Golden Eagle Emperor appeared beside Venerable Thunder Note just as the white-robed Mu Chen appeared before thetter as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m brought him over.¡± Seeing the ck and white-robed Mu Chens together, the Golden Eagle Emperor nced at Mu Chen¡¯s main body, which was being held back by the Violet Cloud Lord, before he sneered.

    Venerable Thunder Note smiled and nodded his head. In the next instant, his wide sleeve started pping, emanating an endless light as it started to expand.

    ¡°Great Heaven and Earth Sleeve!¡± The sleeve had formed into a space that looked like a ck hole as it flew out and enveloped the ck and white-robed Mu Chens.

    The sleeve had enveloped the horizon, trapping the ck and white-robed Mu Chens within it.

    Amotion rang out at this scene with resounding exmations, ¡°It¡¯s actually the Great Heaven and Earth Sleeve!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that this is the treasure of the Thunder Note Mountain, a pinnacle Peerless Saint Artifact that has a space of its own. Even a Pinnacle Perfected Earth Sovereign wouldn¡¯t be able to escape upon being trapped within it!¡± Hearing thosemotions, the faces on the experts from the Mu Abode changed. How could they not tell that Venerable Thunder Note intended to temporarily trap Mu Chen¡¯s clones so that the three of them could focus on Mu Chen¡¯s main body?

    As the huge sleeve fluctuated, rumbling noises rang out with terrifying attacks constantly hitting on the sleeve from the inside, causing the sleeve to violently tremble with cracks starting to appear.

    When Venerable Thunder Note saw this scene, he felt his heart ache. Although this Great Heaven and Earth Sleeve was powerful, trying to trap two clones was a little forceful, and even though he managed to aplish it, this Peerless Saint Artifact would also suffer substantial damages.

    ¡°Why feel heartache? The treasures in the Ancient Haven Pce can make up for your losses.¡± The Golden Eagle Emperor said, which Venerable Thunder Note nodded his head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s grasp the time to deal with Mu Chen¡¯s main body. My Great Heaven and Earth Sleeve can only trap his clones for half an incense¡¯s time.¡± Venerable Thunder Note replied.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The Golden Eagle Emperor nodded his head and the two silhouettes turned into streaks of light to join the battle between Mu Chen and the Violet Cloud Lord.

    Violent Spiritual Energy wreaked havoc in the direction of Mu Chen and the Violet Cloud Lord. Thetter had retreated and managed to stabilise his figure. Although he couldn¡¯t obtain the upper hand this time, there was an eerie smile on his face. ¡°In the end, you¡¯re the one to pay the price for your arrogance.¡±

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes before he turned his head and saw that the Golden Eagle Emperor and Venerable Thunder Note appearing not too far away from him, sealing his path of retreat.

    He knitted his brows. He could sense his clones being trapped in the sleeve, but Venerable Thunder Note¡¯s Great Heavens and Earth Sleeve seemed to be even more troublesome to deal with than the Violet Cloud Lord¡¯s Violet God Cloud. For the time being, his clones actually couldn¡¯t break free.

    ¡°Indeed, I have underestimated you guys.¡± Mu Chen gently sighed. Dealing with an expert that hade in contact with the Heavenly Sovereign Realm was even more troublesome to deal with than those Perfected Earth Sovereigns. Right now, he could be considered as invincible amongst the Perfected Earth Sovereigns, but facing those that hade in contact with the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, he still had to maintain cautiousness.

    When the other forces of the Northern Domain ins saw this scene, they shook their heads. It seems like the battle today has been determined. Facing the three Overlords, even Mu Chen had fallen into a disadvantage.

    However, since he could force the three Overlords to work together, Mu Chen could be proud, even if he lost today.

    ¡°Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler, you must know your limits, even if you¡¯re talented... Consider this a lesson to you today, and I hope that you can be more cautious with your actions in the future.¡± Venerable Thunder Note sighed, but his gaze coldly shed. Naturally, that¡¯s only if he had a future to worry about...

    Hearing Venerable Thunder Note¡¯s words, Mu Chen gently nodded his head and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve truly been taught today...¡±

    As he spoke, he briefly paused before saying, ¡°But there¡¯s something I have to teach you as well.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Venerable Thunder Note smiled.

    With a smile, a crystallised light blossomed in his eyes and a pagoda flew out before descending onto his palm.

    Holding onto the Divine Pagoda, Mu Chen raised his head to look at the three of them with killing intent contained in his voice that slowly echoed out, ¡°Sometimes, rejoicing too early can make you a joke...¡±

 Chapter 1363 - Breakthrough in Battle

    ¡°Sometimes, rejoicing too early will just turn you into a joke...¡± Mu Chen¡¯s softughter rang out, causing the eyes of the Violet Cloud Lord, Venerable Thunder Note, and the Golden Eagle Emperor to squint while fixing their sharp gazes on Mu Chen.

    At this moment, they never expected Mu Chen to still stand with such a strong front.

    ¡°It looks like the Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler is going to walk down the path of darkness.¡± Venerable Thunder Note shook his head and helplessly said.

    A cold flicker shed across the Golden Eagle Emperor¡¯s eyes before he coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much with him; he¡¯s just trying to drag time.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s make our moves!¡± The Violet Cloud Lord solemnly said. Venerable Thunder Note had paid the price to trap the two clones of Mu Chen. If they allowed them to get free, then it would return to a 3v3 match. At that time, their advantage would have decreased.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make out moves, then.¡± Venerable Thunder Note nodded his head. He also did not want an unexpected situation to arise from the dy.

    Once the three of them reached an agreement, they did not provide Mu Chen the time to speak and stomped their feet. A violet Spiritual Energy storm wreaked havoc between the heavens and earth as the three silhouettes charged towards Mu Chen.

    Looking at those three silhouettes, Mu Chen calmly formed a seal with one hand and the Immortal Golden Body burst out with a myriad feet of golden light that enveloped him.

    ¡°Do you think that you can guard yourself till your clones break free?¡± Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s actions, his three opponents coldly sneered, waved their sleeves and started to unleash terrifying attacks towards the golden barrier.

    Although the defense formed by the Immortal Golden Body was powerful, it was violently trembling with ripples spreading out under the ferocious attacks of the three experts.

    Looking at it, it seemed like it would shatter very soon.

    When the other forces saw this, they inwardly smacked their lips. The attacks from the three Overlords were truly formidable. Even Mu Chen, who held the advantage from before, had fallen into the lower hand.

    If this went on, Mu Chen would fall into the hands of the three Overlords once his defense was destroyed, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. At that time, the pitiful oue of the Mu Abode was practically determined as well...

    Thinking of this, many people¡¯s eyes started to turn cold. The moment Mu Chen died, that meant that the pir of the Mu Abode would also fall, and these people from the Mu Abode would surely not be able to escape from the Northern Domain ins.

    Sensing the ferocious gazes from the surroundings, the faces on the experts of the Mu Abode started to turn grave as they moved closer to each other with Spiritual Energy fluctuating throughout their surroundings as they looked at Mand.

    Thetter held her hands behind her back while remaining calm. She only raised her head and watched the intense battle in the sky without any panic in her eyes. Seeing her calmness, everyone¡¯s bodies eased out. All they could do right now was believe in their Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler.

    But then, when they followed their Abode Ruler, didn¡¯t they already know that they¡¯d be taking the risk?

    For the future of the Mu Abode and also for their future, they could only follow their Ruler to the end.

    Huge collisions resounded in the sky, but the Mu Abode¡¯s party gradually calmed their eyes down as the violent attacks continued to m against the golden barrier.

    Mu Chen was enveloped in the light while looking at the three silhouettes without any ripples in his eyes. He merely lowered his head to look at the crystallised pagoda.

    ¡°It¡¯s too exhausting to execute the Eight-Divisional Pagoda with a cultivation at the Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm.¡± Mu Chen faintly smiled. It looked like he had to make a breakthrough if he wanted to smash the confidence of those three forces so that they wouldn¡¯t dare topete with the Mu Abode!

    A pellet appeared between his fingers that emanated a fragrance; it was the Promotion Pellet.

    While the golden barrier was enveloping Mu Chen, the Violet Cloud Lord¡¯s group of three had noticed Mu Chen¡¯s actions. Although they had no idea what he was trying to do, they immediately increased their attacking speed out of cautiousness.

    Raising his fingers, Mu Chen tossed the Promotion Pellet into his mouth and closed his eyes.

    A flow went down his throat before it exploded. It was like a storm that had instantly spread to every corner of Mu Chen¡¯s body. Spiritual Energy fluctuated within his body with his flesh emanating a glittering light, as if he was being forged from gems.

    At the same time, the Violet Cloud Lord, Venerable Thunder Note, and the Golden Eagle Emperor had also sensed the Spiritual Energy fluctuations emanating from Mu Chen¡¯s body. They were surging at an extremely shocking speed.

    Visible shock waves of Spiritual Energy could be seen roaring around Mu Chen¡¯s surroundings.

    ¡°He¡¯s trying to make a breakthrough!¡± The Violet Cloud Lord eximed with a pale expression. That fellow was truly daring. He¡¯s actually attempting to a breakthrough in front of them?!

    ¡°Stop him!¡± The three of them hollered at the same time. Mu Chen was already so troublesome to deal with as a Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign. If he managed to break through to the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm, wouldn¡¯t he be even more troublesome to deal with?

    Thus, Spiritual Energy gathered behind the three of them, swiftly forming three silhouettes that emanated terrifying pressures. The three of them had immediately brought out their Sovereign Immortal Bodies!

    As three Sovereign Immortal Bodies stood between the heavens and earth, Spiritual Energy roaring like a storm.

    The three Sovereign Immortal Bodies had made a move together with terrifying energy gathering in their fists as they struck towards the golden barrier.

    The golden barrier violently fluctuated before it finally reached the limit. In the next instant, the barrier exploded.

    ¡°Die!¡± When the golden barrier shattered, three jabs descended from the sky. They were directed at Mu Chen, who was standing on the shoulder of the Immortal Golden Body, as space constantly copsed.

    Everyone watched this scene with their eyelids twitching, would Mu Chen still be able to survive under such attacks?

    As the fistsnded, everyone watched as Mu Chen suddenly opened his eyes while on the shoulder of the Immortal Golden Body.

    His ck pupils were abstruse, containing unimaginable power. At this moment, everyone could feel that the Spiritual Energy fluctuation emanating Mu Chen had reached a terrifying height.

    ¡°He actually managed to break through?! How is it so quick?!¡± The Violet Cloud Lord¡¯s group of three trembled. Ordinary people would take a long time for them to break through, so why was it only a few seconds for Mu Chen?!

    However, they had no idea that Mu Chen already possessed the qualifications to make the breakthrough. He just refrained from doing so because he wanted his foundation to be more sturdy. So with the Promotion Pellet as the trigger, it was akin to the pressure loosening up, and he easily made his breakthrough.

    ¡°Hmph, even if you¡¯re a Perfected Earth Sovereign, you will still die today!¡± But the three of them swiftly calmed the shock in their hearts and increased the ferocity in their attacks. Although Mu Chen had broken through to the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm, they have touched the Heavenly Sovereign Realm. So that didn¡¯t mean that they had no chance of sess!

    Harboring this thought, their attacks ferociouslynded. Mu Chen raised his head and his hands started to form seals. The Immortal Golden Body unleashed a roar and a purple-golden light surged, before it threw a jab out. The light had developed into a golden shield that shed with the three jabs.

    In that instant of collision, the heavens and earth turned quiet. At this moment, the shock wave that swept out in a few hundred thousand feet exploded throughout the sky, erasing all the clouds in the sky.

    However, everyone had fixed their eyes onto the point of collision. The Immortal Golden Body had managed to withstand the three fists.

    ¡°Hmph.¡± The Violet Cloud Lord¡¯s trio groaned with their faces not looking too good. Although they¡¯ve obtained the upper hand in the previous confrontation, they also did not manage to instantly defeat Mu Chen. One must know that even someone on the same level as them would have been gravely injured from their attacks!

    But, not only did Mu Chen push them back, he also did not suffer any serious injuries.

    An uproar rang out with many experts shaking their heads in disbelief. Naturally, they never imagined that Mu Chen could really receive the three attacks.

    ¡°How formidable, confronting three Overlords and only falling into a slight disadvantage. This Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler is truly formidable!¡± Even the forces under the three Overlords couldn¡¯t help sighing.

    ¡°But although he managed to withstand them, it¡¯s still impossible for him to face the three of them by himself. The three Overlords will surely gain the advantage!¡± Discussions resounded. The eyes of the Violet Cloud Lord¡¯s trio had also coldly fixed onto Mu Chen with killing intent flowing from their eyes.

    Clearly, they weren¡¯t too satisfied, despite the advantage that they had previously obtained.

    But facing their cold gazes, Mu Chen gently waved his hand from the shoulder of the Immortal Golden Body. ¡°Indeed, the three of you are still pretty capable.

    ¡°But, are the three of you done showing off? Is it my turn now?¡± Mu Chen smiled as he looked at the three of them.

    When he spoke, he did not bother waiting for the three of them to talk. The crystallised pagoda soared into the sky before a huge shadow arrived from the sky, enveloping the Violet Cloud Lord, Venerable Thunder Note, and the Golden Eagle Emperor, along with their Sovereign Immortal Bodies...

 Chapter 1364 - Eight-Divisional Pagoda Displaying Its Might

    When the massive pagoda descended, it cast a shadow over the Northern Domain ins. Everyone raised their heads in fear as they looked at the pagoda. They could feel a terrifying fluctuation being emanated from that pagoda.

    Even the three who were standing on their Sovereign Immortal Bodies were drawn into the pagoda and disappeared.

    Everyone exchanged a look. This scene had exceeded all of their expectations. ¡°What is that Mu Chen trying to do? That crystal pagoda doesn¡¯t seem to be a Peerless Saint Artifact...¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter what he¡¯s trying, is he really going to challenge three Overlords by himself?!¡±

    ¡°How is that possible...?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a futile struggle...¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Whispers resounded throughout the Northern Domain ins, but not many were optimistic about him. After all, it was too unbelievable for him to face all three by himself.

    However, Mand and the rest weren¡¯t too bothered about themotion going around. They only raised their heads and looked at the crystal pagoda. They knew that when Mu Chen brought out his pagoda, the oue would be swiftly determined...

    ...

    Violet crystallised Spiritual Energy swept up a storm within the pagoda with three massive silhouettes standing within it. The Violet Cloud Lord, Venerable Thunder Note, and the Golden Eagle Emperor were looking at the gigantic pagoda with uncertain gazes.

    ¡°Hmph, this brat is still trying to fight even at this time?¡± The Violet Cloud Lord looked in the direction of Mu Chen with a grim expression before he coldly snorted.

    Venerable Thunder Note also nodded his head. ¡°Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler, why bother resisting? Just lead your Mu Abode out of the Northern Domain, and we will let you go today.¡±

    Looking at the three of them, Mu Chen folded his arms and smiled. ¡°Why? Afraid now?¡±

    ¡°What a joke.¡± The Violet Cloud Lord ridiculed.

    ¡°What big words.¡± The Golden Eagle Emperor sneered.

    ¡°Make a move together to destroy this pagoda!¡± Venerable Thunder Note said. For some reason, he felt uneasy being within this crystal pagoda, so it was best to leave right now.

    The Violet Cloud Lord and Golden Eagle Emperor nodded their heads. Although they held disdain on their hearts, they were still fearful about this crystal pagoda because they knew that Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t bring it out for no reason. Since he had caused such amotion by bringing out the pagoda, then he must have some means.

    Boundless Spiritual Energy gushed out of their Sovereign Immortal Bodies, and as the spiritual mist condensed, a massive Spiritual Energy struck towards the pagoda¡¯s wall. Seeing this situation, Mu Chen formed seals with a single hand.

    The pagoda started to tremble and the crystallised Spiritual Energy covered the walls of the pagoda to resist the attacks from the three Sovereign Immortal Bodies.

    After he triggered the defenses of the crystal pagoda, Mu Chen raised his head and looked at the pagoda¡¯s walls before his face turned grim and he formed seals with afterimages shing out.

    As he formed the seals, ancient runes started to appear from the surrounding walls of the crystal pagoda. Gradually, eight pictures appeared on the walls.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± When the eight pictures appeared, a terrifying fluctuation spread out within the crystal pagoda. When the Violet Cloud Lord¡¯s trio sensed it, they raised their heads and looked at the walls in shock.

    There were eight pictures on the walls that looked extremely ancient with rage in their eyes¡ª appearing as if they were emanating such destructive prowess that even staring at them could send them into endless fear.

    Under the gazes of those eight pictures, even the Violet Cloud Lord¡¯s trio felt a trace of fear in their hearts...

    When staring at those eight ferocious pictures, they looked like demonic gods. They were quietly stuck on the wall, looking at their enemies and were prepared to unleash destructive prowess.

    It¡¯s naturally the Eight-Divisional Pagoda.

    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll use the three of you to test the might of this Eight-Divisional Pagoda...¡± Mu Chen indifferently stared at the three of them before he waved his sleeve. Sovereign Spiritual Liquid started to gush out from his sleeve and formed into a creek with a total of 80,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    Trying to trigger the Eight-Divisional Pagoda would require massive amounts of Spiritual Energy, which was something that not even Mu Chen could aplish, even if he exhausted all of his Spiritual Energy. Thus, he needed an enormous amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid to aid him.

    It was also because Mu Chen had a breakthrough into the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm. Otherwise, he would need at least 150,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid...

    ¡°Fortunately I¡¯ve brought out the storage from the Mu Abode on this trip...¡± Mu Chen sighed in his heart before he took a deep breath without any hesitation. His seals started to change and the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid had formed into a creek.

    At this moment, the eight sinister pictures on the walls had also opened their mouths and started to devour the creek.

    As they devoured the Spiritual Energy, the eight demonic pictures started to move their upper body away from the walls and took realistic forms.

    A terrifying Spiritual Energy pressure whistled within the crystal pagoda. The pressure had caused the faces of the Violet Cloud Lord¡¯s trio to change. They felt extremely threatened by the eight demonic pictures.

    ¡°Leave the pagoda!¡± The three of them hollered at the same time. Instantly, the three of themunched attacks in space, trying to tear a spatial passage for them to leave.

    However, how could Mu Chen give them the chance to do that? He had spent such a great price to execute the Eight-Divisional Pagoda, so there must be some harvest from this, so he formed seals with one hand.

    Once he formed the seals, the eight demonic pictures unleashed a destructive aura without any emotions. Three of the demonic pictures ferociously stared at the direction of the Violet Cloud Lord, Venerable Thunder Note, and the Golden Eagle Emperor before stretching their fingers out and tapping the space before them.

    A total of eight beams shot out from their fingers, causing space to crumble in the process, and even Spiritual Energy was beingpletely obliterated.

    As the ck beams shot over, they did not cause anymotion. However, the Violet Cloud Lord, Venerable Thunder Note, and the Golden Eagle Emperor had drastically changed their faces with deep fear in their eyes.

    Evidently, they felt threatened by this.

    ¡°At the same time!¡± The three of them no longer looked asposed as before and they abruptly roared.

    ¡°Violet Cloud Envelopment!¡±

    ¡°Vajra Indestructible Bell!¡±

    ¡°Golden Winged Godly Armour!¡±

    The three Sovereign Immortal Bodies had gathered together with boundless Spiritual Energy gushing out, forming three defenses in the sky above them.

    The firstyer was a violet mist, covered in profound runes and beneath it was a massive golden bell and an armor that was formed with golden wings after that...

    Facing those ck beams, the three of them had utilised their greatest defenses without any hesitation. Aside from a genuine Heavenly Sovereign, no one would be able to destroy the three defenses!

    When the three defenses were formed, the eight beams instantly reached them and struck the first violet light without any hesitation.

    In that instant of contact, there wasn¡¯t a hugemotion produced, but the Violet Cloud Lord was shocked to see that his Violet Cloud Envelopment had been instantly pierced through by the eight beams. It was a genuine meaning of crushing!

    The golden bell emanated a ringing echo, but it sounded like a howl of despair. Before they could even rejoice, cracks started to spread out on the golden bell before it crumbled.

    As the golden bell shattered, a ck color started to spread out on the golden-winged armor, as if it was being corroded. In just a few moments, parts of the massive armor had turned into ck liquid and was dripping from it.

    The Violet Cloud Lord, Venerable Thunder Note, and the Golden Eagle Emperor sucked in a cold breath with shock in their eyes. All of their defenses were actually so easily defeated under the ck beams!

    Mu Chen calmly watched this scene, he wasn¡¯t too surprised. The Eight-Divisional Pagoda was a genuine offensive Peerless Divine Ability. Furthermore, it¡¯s one of those 36 Peerless Divine Abilities.

    Back then, the Pagoda Ancestor had used it to ughter countless Monarchs. So it was naturally extremely useful to deal with just three Perfected Earth Sovereigns that hade in contact with the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°Go!¡± Mu Chen gently tapped his finger out he faintly said.

    The eight beams violently expanded and in the next instant, before the three of them could react, the eight destructive beams had also mmed against the three Sovereign Immortal Bodies.

    Once in the contact with those ck beams, everything was being corroded into ck liquid and was swiftly dissipating...

    The Violet Cloud Lord, Venerable Thunder Note, and the Golden Eagle Emperor looked at the Sovereign Immortal Bodies beneath them in fear. They could sense that their Sovereign Immortal Bodies were swiftly crumbling. Furthermore, the unusual ck liquid even tried to get to them through their Sovereign Immortal Bodies.

    No matter how they tried to use their Spiritual Energy to resist, they couldn¡¯t resist those ck liquids!

    They had pale faces. None of them expected that they would be left in such a pathetic state!

    Furthermore, they couldn¡¯t figure out how Mu Chen came to possess such a terrifying attack with just a Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm¡¯s strength...

    But no matter how much disbelief they felt, the reality was right before their eyes. The Sovereign Immortal Bodies beneath their feet were close to crumbling. The domineering ck beams were like a virus that swiftly spread out within their bodies.

    ¡°Destruct the Sovereign Immortal Bodies!¡± The three of them exchanged a look and gritted their teeth. At this moment, they could only choose to break their own wrist. Otherwise, they would surely be heavily injured, while those ck beams would corrode them.

    Once the three of them made their decisions, the Sovereign Immortal Bodies beneath their feet burst out with myriad spiritual light and exploded.

    When Mu Chen saw this, he raised his brows and waved his sleeve. The crystal pagoda swiftly shrunk before it turned into a beam of light and entered his eyes.

    The Violet Cloud Lord, Venerable Thunder Note, and the Golden Eagle Emperor started to retreat. They immediately rejoiced when they saw that Mu Chen recalled his pagoda. It looked like the self-destruct of their Sovereign Immortal Bodies had caused Mu Chen to be fearful.

    But at this moment, it was best for them to retreat or they might be swept into the pagoda again.

    With this thought shing across their minds, the three of them retreated without any hesitation. But when they tried to flee, space shattered before them and their eyes abruptly narrowed, looking at it.

    Several ck beams streaked across space, chasing after the three of them, then struck them as fear shone in their eyes...

 Chapter 1365 - Splitting Up Territories

    In the sky of the Northern Domain ins, when the crystal pagoda dissipated, a powerful Spiritual Energy storm swept out that caused the heavens and earth to tremble.

    Countless gazes were looking in the sky, and when the crystal pagoda disappeared, everyone¡¯s eyes flickered before amotion rang out again.

    ¡°The crystal pagoda has disappeared! It looks like the three Overlords destroyed it!¡±

    ¡°So quick? It looks like Mu Chen was just putting up a strong front...¡±

    ¡°After all, fighting the three of them alone isn¡¯t something that just anyone can achieve. Even if he failed, he can be proud, and, after today, I¡¯m afraid that the Mu Abode¡¯s reputation will echo throughout the Northern Domain.¡±

    ¡°So he still failed...¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Discussions resounded. The experts belonging to the three forces had also eased out their faces. Evidently, they felt that the disappearance of the crystal pagoda must mean that it was destroyed by the three Overlords.

    When the experts of the Mu Abode saw this, they felt a little uneasy before looking at Mand. Thetter raised her head and was looking at the Spiritual Energy storm with flickers in her eyes.

    Sharp whistling sounds rang out, and in the next instant, countless people saw three silhouettes falling from the sky like meteorites before they fell into the depths of the Northern Domain ins.

    The impact had even caused the entire Northern Domain ins to tremble, with huge cracks violently spread out that covered the Northern Domain ins in holes.

    Everyone looked at that direction in shock. It looked like Mu Chen was thoroughly defeated now.

    Silhouettes flew into the sky and looked in the depths of the Northern Domain ins. They saw three massive craters with three silhouettes lying within them...

    ¡°This is?¡± Every single gaze gathered at the three silhouettes, and a brief momentter, everyone widened their eyes with disbelief on their faces. They realised that it was the Violet Cloud Lord, Venerable Thunder Note, and the Golden Eagle Emperor lying in those craters!

    Exmations resounded between the heavens and earth with many forces beneath the three forces changing their faces to fear, as if they¡¯d seen a ghost.

    ¡°This... how is this possible?!¡± They exchanged looks before they said soon after, ¡°Looks like that Mu Chen is truly someone capable. But he must also be heavily injured in the process!¡±

    But as they wereforting themselves, their gazes froze when a youthful silhouette slowly descended and looked at the three craters with a calm expression.

    Although that silhouette in the sky wasn¡¯t emanating any Spiritual Energy fluctuations, everyone could feel a terror spreading out in their hearts.

    Under the pressure, the entire Northern Domain ins was silent. Although many forces have submitted to the three Overlord forces, they no longer dared to act as arrogantly as before.

    The pressure emanating from that silhouette felt even stronger than the three Overlords. Thus, their ridiculing eyes had changed into fear...

    But facing those gazes, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t too concerned as he briefly looked at the three craters from the sky before saying, ¡°Come back up if you¡¯re not dead yet.¡±

    His voice was responded with silence. No one dared to utter a voice as they looked at the craters.

    The silence brieflysted before movement finally came from the craters. Three silhouettes slowly rose up into the sky and under everyone¡¯s gazes.

    When everyone saw those three silhouettes, they sucked in cold breaths with fear on their faces.

    The Violet Cloud Lord, Venerable Thunder Note, and the Golden Eagle Emperor had their clothes destroyed and the powerful Spiritual Energy around them had also weakened down.

    Furthermore, their chests were as ck as mud, covering the surface of their skin and was continuously trying to corrode their bodies and Spiritual Energy.

    The three¡¯s faces were pale with their flesh continuously swelling before exploding with fresh blood flowing down. Clearly, they have been heavily injured!

    Standing in the sky, the three of them stood close together and grimly looked at Mu Chen. However, their gazes were no longer arrogant but held a dense fear instead.

    They had gained an understanding of Mu Chen¡¯s fighting strength from the previous battle, and those demons in the crystal pagoda were so terrifying that they couldn¡¯t even pose any obstructions.

    ¡°Right now, can we calmly talk about my Mu Abode entering the Northern Domain?¡± Mu Chen looked at the three of them with a gentle smile and no longer looked as ferocious as before.

    ¡°Can we even refuse?¡± The three of them replied with grim expressions.

    At this moment, their fighting strength had been significantly decreased from the massive injuries. If Mu Chen really wanted to kill them, then that would mean that they would fall in the Northern Domain ins today.

    At this moment, they were in the hands of others, and they¡¯d already lost the qualifications to talk to Mu Chen.

    ¡°What do you guys feel?¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    The three of them had fallen into silence, no longer looking as aloof as before.

    When Mu Chen saw this, he did not pay any attention to them and waved his sleeve. Spiritual light surged in the sky and formed into a massive map, the map of the Northern Domain.

    The territories were clearly being separated in the Northern Domain, with over 80% being dominated by the three Overlords, while the Northern Region upied a remote location.

    Mu Chen flicked his finger and a spiritual light shot into the map. Everyone could see the Northern Region¡¯s territories were swiftly expanding, intruding into the three Overlord¡¯s territories, into four sides.

    After a few breaths, the expansion finally stopped with the Mu Abode¡¯s territories having upied half of the territories in the Northern Domain, while the Violet Cloud Sect, Thunder Note Mountain, and the Golden Eagle Mansion took the other half.

    ¡°From today onwards, this will be the division of territories in the Northern Domain.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s voice echoed as he pointed at the map.

    Many forces gulped down. ording to this separation, then nearly half of them would be dragged into the Mu Abode, and that¡¯s simply too domineering!

    He was swallowing half of the Northern Domain up all at once!

    Although they had such thoughts, no one dared to speak a word. Everyone had their gazes on the three Overlords, since they were clear that they weren¡¯t qualified to negotiate with Mu Chen.

    ¡°You¡¯re too domineering!¡± The Violet Cloud Lord, Venerable Thunder Note, and the Golden Eagle roared in anger with their faces turning pale.

    It was equivalent to heavy damage to them!

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Winner takes all, how is it too much? If my Mu Abode was the one defeated today, then your methods won¡¯t be domineering?¡±

    The three of their faces twitched before they took a deep breath. ¡°Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler, you¡¯re powerful, but you should know that we¡¯re not the ones making the decisions here. All of us here have a force standing behind us...¡±

    His words sounded with a threat in it. Mu Chen was powerful, but they had genuine Heavenly Sovereigns standing behind them. The moment those Heavenly Sovereigns made a move, then even Mu Chen¡¯s demons would undoubtedly be defeated!

    ¡°I know that you guys are merely puppets.¡± Mu Chen faintly said, before he continued, ¡°Otherwise, why would I bother talking to you guys? I would¡¯ve just thrown you guys out and dominate the entire Northern Domain for myself.¡±

    If he didn¡¯t wish to cause those forces behind them to look for him, how would Mu Chen leave half of the Northern Domain to them?

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, the three¡¯s faces turned pale before they gritted their teeth. ¡°Looks like the Mu Abode can confront the three Supreme Forces. It seems like we¡¯re the one making a mistake with our eyes.¡±

    Although they said it this way, the ridicule in their words was tant.

    Clearly, they thought that Mu Chen was just putting up a strong front. After all, Supreme Forces in the Great Thousand World each had Heavenly Sovereigns in it, and the strength wasn¡¯t something that they couldpete against.

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°You each have a Supreme Force standing behind you, but did you think that I¡¯m a pushover?¡±

    The Violet Cloud Lord, Venerable Thunder Note, and the Golden Eagle Emperor¡¯s eyes narrowed. They had already investigated the Mu Abode¡¯s background. They¡¯d never heard that a Supreme Force was standing behind the Mu Abode. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t even dare to provoke it so bluntly.

    Seeing the three of them, Mu Chen smiled before he waved his hand and a golden light shot into the sky. When the light dissipated, a golden token appeared with three golden words on it, Demon yer Token. Beneath the Demon yer Token, three crimson words emanated with a boundless ominous aura in their eyes ¡ª Demon yer King.

    The three of them instantly directed their attention over, and when they saw the three crimson words, ¡°Demon yer King¡±, they felt a chill and their scalps went numb.

    They finally understood the force standing behind Mu Chen...

    The strongest force in the Great Thousand World, the Great Thousand Pce!

 Chapter 1366 - The New Overlord

    ¡°Great Thousand Pce?!¡± The faces of the Violet Cloud Lord, Venerable Thunder Note, and the Golden Eagle Emperor were covered in shock. They knew the origin of that token. Furthermore, they knew what the Great Thousand Pce represented.

    The Great Thousand Pce was one of the most powerful supreme forces in the Great Thousand World. In ancient times, they represented the Great Thousand World to fight with the Fiend ns.

    Although not many people have heard of their news nowadays, that didn¡¯t mean that they¡¯ve disappeared. They¡¯re just lying low like a beast in the dark corner of the Great Thousand World...

    However, no one would doubt their foundation. Even the five Ancient ns would be fearful when facing the Great Thousand Pce.

    Although the three of them had a Supreme Force behind them, they¡¯re nothingpared to the Great Thousand Pce... No wonder Mu Chen did not even ce the forces behind them into his eyes. With the Great Thousand Pce backing him, there¡¯s truly no one who would dare to touch him.

    However, the Great Thousand Pce had always been lying low, and rarely interfered in the Great Thousand World¡¯s matters. So why would Mu Chen possess the token of the Great Thousand Pce?

    Most importantly, it¡¯s also the token with the Demon yer King title!

    Rumor had it that there¡¯s only one Demon yer King in the Great Thousand Pce, and the token would never leave that person. So how did Mu Chen get another Demon yer King token?

    The Violet Cloud Lord, Venerable Thunder Note, and the Golden Eagle Emperor exchanged a look and they could see the puzzlement in each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°We¡¯ve never heard about there being another Demon yer King in the Great Thousand Pce.¡± The Violet Cloud Lord¡¯s gaze flickered as he said.

    Mu Chen casually replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you know about it now?¡±

    As he spoke, he smiled and looked at the three of them. ¡°Suspecting the authenticity of this? Then report it to the forces behind you guys.¡±

    Seeing how fearless Mu Chen was, the three of their hearts jolted and sank. Mu Chen should know the consequences of pretending to be the Demon yer King of the Great Thousand Pce. If he got investigated by the Great Thousand Pce, then he would surely not have a good time.

    So since he dared to bring it now, that meant that he mustn¡¯t be afraid of the Great Thousand Pce¡¯s investigation...

    Could it be that this fellow really did be the second Demon yer King of the Great Thousand Pce? If that¡¯s true, then they could only swallow this grudge down into their stomach, since the forces behind them certainly wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke the Great Thousand Pce.

    Just thinking about it, the three¡¯s faces turned ugly, as if they¡¯ve eaten a fly.

    Mu Chen smiled when he saw the three of them swallowing their grudge. The reason why he brought out the reputation of the Great Thousand Pce was naturally to intimidate the supreme forces standing behind the three of them. From a certain degree, he¡¯s faking the intimidation, but it was done righteously. Because ording to his talk with the Great Thousand Pce, he didn¡¯t possess any authority as a Demon yer King, but he did have the status.

    If those Heavenly Sovereigns wanted to do anything to him, then they would have to worry about the Great Thousand Pce.

    As the four of them spoke, the forces in the Northern Domain ins had also recovered from their shock and had gradually figured out what the golden token represented.

    When the other forces looked at the Mu Abode¡¯s experts, their eyes suddenly zed with jealousy. That¡¯s the Great Thousand Pce! The most powerful supreme force in the Great Thousand World!

    No one expected the Mu Abode to have such a colossal force standing behind them. If they knew about this, then not even the Violet Cloud Lord would dare to provoke the Mu abode, even if the Violet Cloud Lord told them to.

    Furthermore, with such a powerful backing along with a talented and unfathomable Ruler, one could imagine the future of the Mu Abode.

    The experts of the Mu Abode were somewhat dumbfounded by those gazes, since this situation had also exceeded their expectations.

    ¡°How did the Abode Ruler obtain the Demon yer King¡¯s token of the Great Thousand Pce?¡± Liu Tiandao and the rest couldn¡¯t help speaking out in excitement.

    They also knew the meaning of the Great Thousand Pce¡¯s Demon yer King. They were afraid that Mu Chen forged it, and if that¡¯s the case, he would be attracting huge trouble for the Mu Abode!

    Mand shook her head. She also had no idea about this.

    Ling Xi slightly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s the truth, Mu Chen is now the second Demon yer King of the Great Thousand Pce.¡±

    ¡°Hiss!¡± Hearing the confirmation from Ling Xi, Liu Tiandao and the rest sucked in a cold breath with excitement on their faces. They knew that with such a background, it¡¯s just a matter of time before their Mu Abode rose.

    Not to mention about the Northern Domain, no one would dare to provoke their Mu Abode even in the entire Greaw Continent!

    The entire Northern Domain ins was in amotion. Under the surrounding heated gazes, Mu Chen stared at the Violet Cloud Lord, Venerable Thunder Note, and the Golden Eagle Emperor before pointing at the map in the sky. ¡°Now, do any of you have an objection about the splitting?¡±

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°Naturally, if the forces behind you guys have any opinion, they can also speak out.¡±

    The faces of the Violet Cloud Lord, Venerable Thunder Note, and the Golden Eagle Emperor¡¯s faces twitched, but they fell into silence. The Mu Abode upying half of the Northern Domain¡¯s territories was a significant blow to their forces, but what could they do?

    Mu Chen defeated the three of them, and even if the forces behind them were powerful, could they be more powerful than the Great Thousand Pce?

    Power was stronger than strength, and no matter how much reluctance they felt, they could only grit their teeth and bear it down.

    When everyone saw the three of them falling into silence on the Northern Domain ins, their hearts jolted, since they knew that the situation in the Northern Domain wouldpletely change after today.

    The situation where no one dared to challenge the three Overlords has ended, and the Mu Abode would be one of the sovereigns of the Northern Domain.

    When Mu Chen saw how they sucked it down, he nodded his head in satisfaction. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then from today onwards, these territories will belong to my Mu Abode.¡±

    As he spoke, he swept his gaze at the forces in the Northern Domain ins and those forces lowered their heads, not daring to look at this new Overlord.

    ¡°The forces in these territories are also forbidden from moving. After my Mu Abode epts everything, you guys will be the subordinates of my Mu Abode.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s voice sounded out, which caused anothermotion.

    The Violet Cloud Lord, Venerable Thunder Note, and the Golden Eagle Emperor¡¯s faces were unsightly. Surprisingly, not only were those forces not against it, they even felt happy.

    After all, no matter where they belonged, they would still have to give tributes to the forces they were under. Compared to the three Overlords, the Mu Abode clearly had more potential. After all, anyone that joined them would have greater prospects than in the past.

    Having a big tree behind them could shield them from the cold, and having the Great Thousand Pce was better than the Violet Cloud Sect, Thunder Note Mountain, and the Golden Eagle Mansion!

    Those forces that did not manage to go under the Mu Abode fell into silence and looked at those forces that did in envy.

    An elegant fowl perched only on an excellent tree, all of them also hoped to have a better backing.

    Mu Chen did not bother about the three of them anymore. He looked around and smiled. ¡°So, shall we call it an end today?¡±

    He also wanted to dominate the Northern Domain, but he knew that it¡¯s best to split it in half for now, since it would take some time for his Mu Abode to digest it.

    Furthermore, if his appetite got too gluttonous, he might cause the unhappiness in the supreme forces behind the three Overlord forces, and no matter how powerful the Great Thousand Pce¡¯s name was, the Mu Abode would still be in a dangerous position. After all, the rage of a Heavenly Sovereign wasn¡¯t easy to bear.

    Thus, Mu Chen had temporarily called it an end. When he breaks through into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm in the future, he wouldn¡¯t even need topete, and the entire Northern Domain would naturally fall under his control.

    Seeing how domineering Mu Chen was, the Violet Cloud Lord, Venerable Thunder Note, and the Golden Eagle Emperor swallowed down the rage and could only force a smile. ¡°Since the Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler has already won, then please get rid of these things for us.¡±

    They were still being affected by the ck liquid. The terrifying corrosive ability had thrown the Spiritual Energy in their bodies into chaos, and it¡¯s extremely troublesome to get rid of them.

    ncing at them, Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, those things won¡¯t kill you. With your strength, half a year should be enough for you to get rid of them.¡±

    Clearly, he had no intentions of helping them. After all, Mu Chen also didn¡¯t like the three of them, and if it wasn¡¯t for him being afraid of the forces behind them, he might even kill them today.

    So even if he couldn¡¯t kill them, he didn¡¯t mind torturing them a little.

    When the three of them saw Mu Chen¡¯s teasing gaze, they felt rage in their hearts, but they did not dare to re up. They only snorted before they turned around and left.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Their voices echoed in the Northern Domain ins as they swiftly left in defeat.

    When the forces that still belonged to the three supreme forces saw this, they could only lower their heads and follow after them. However, their demeanor was no longer as strong as before.

    Mu Chen stood in the sky and looked at the Northern Domain ins. Aside from the experts of the Mu Abode, those forces under the newly assigned territories would also be under his Mu Abode¡¯smand in the future.

    At this moment, those forces were feeling uneasy, since some of them had even tried to obstruct the Mu Abode in the past and were afraid that Mu Chen coulde after them.

    Mu Chen swept a nce and knew that they were feeling uneasy, so his faint voice echoed out, ¡°I will not pursue those matters of the past, and as long as you guys make contributions in the future, you will enjoy the same treatment as those from the Mu Abode. Naturally, if you hold other thoughts, then the punishment of my Mu Abode will also not be easy on you.¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, everyone rejoiced and they respectful echoed around the entire Northern Domain ins, ¡°We will heed the Abode Ruler¡¯s orders!¡±

    Looking at this majestic scene, Liu Tiandao and the rest felt heavily relieved, since they knew that after today, the name of their Mu Abode would resound throughout the Greaw Continent...

    The name of Mu Chen would also be ranked amongst the top of the Greaw Continent...

    Mand raised her face and looked at the youthful silhouette with a smile. ¡°The fellow... really managed to aplish it...¡±

 Chapter 1367 - Mu Abode showing its Prestige

    The Northern Domain ins¡¯ power struggle ended with the Mu Abode upying nearly half of the Northern Domain¡¯s territories. This oue had also lifted waved in the entire Northern Domain.

    No one was optimistic about the Mu Abode at the beginning, since they knew that the three Overlords would surely join forces together to stop the new force as had happened in the past. Thus, everyone only felt that the Mu Abode¡¯s ambition would be like their predecessors, erased under the rage of the three Overlords.

    Thus, the oue of the Northern Domain ins had left everyone dumbfounded.

    They couldn¡¯t imagine that the young Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler would have such a deep and unfathomable strength that could fight all three by himself, and he even defeated the three experts who had alreadye in contact with the Heavenly Sovereign Realm. One must know that the Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler¡¯s cultivation was only at the Quasi-Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm...

    While some people were shocked, some had their eyes turning red because the Mu Abode¡¯s actions were just them seeking death. The three Overlords each had a supreme force backing them, and those three Overlords¡¯ forces were just puppets of those supreme forces.

    But their thoughts were soon extinguished when they found out about the Great Thousand Pce. No one dared to feel jealous of Mu Chen anymore, since they knew that the Great Thousand Pce was a colossal force that even other supreme forces could only back off from.

    At this moment, they finally understood that the Mu Abode wasn¡¯t a force without foundation. Not only did they have a deep and unfathomable young Abode Ruler, they even had a top-tiered supreme force backing them. In terms of strength or backing, the Mu Abode was even stronger than those three Overlords!

    Facing this sort of opponent, it was no wonder why even the Violet Cloud Sect, Thunder Note Mountain, and the Golden Eagle Mansion lost after joining hands.

    At this moment, everyone in the Northern Domain knew that the one to make decisions in the Northern Domain would no longer be the three Overlords, but the Mu Abode that had been established in just two years.

    ¡°The Northern Domain is about to change.¡± Many forces in the Northern Domain sighed and were starting to try and form a rtionship with the Mu Abode, since everyone could foresee that the rise of the Mu Abode was unavoidable.

    ...

    As one of the five domains in the Greaw Continent, this significant change naturally couldn¡¯t avoid the attention of any Overlord forces in the other domains. The Greaw Continent was a supercontinent with vast territories and resources. So it had naturally attracted the attention of many forces in the Great Thousand World. However, no one dared to make a move and ruin this unwritten rule that no Heavenly Sovereigns were allowed to interfere in the Greaw Continent¡¯s power struggle.

    But despite that, most of the Overlords in the other domains all had a supreme force standing behind them. The other Overlords were naturally watching the show in the Northern Domain. They were more than happy to see the chaos, since they might be able to gain benefits from it.

    Thus, when they found out that the Mu Abode defeated the three Overlords of the Northern Domain, they started to make their moves. However, their actions were soon ruined when they received information from the supreme forces behind them to not interfere with the Northern Domain.

    In the message, those supreme forces had clearly mentioned that the Abode Ruler of the Mu Abode was genuinely the second Demon yer King of the Great Thousand Pce.

    The information from their backings was akin to a bucket of cold water that made them feel shocked. They guessed the origin of Mu Chen¡¯s Demon yer King token, but no one had expected that Mu Chen was the second Demon yer King of the Great Thousand Pce.

    After all, every single Demon yer King would possess a strengthparable to a Saint Heavenly Sovereign, pirs of the Great Thousand World. So how could there be a Perfected Earth Sovereign Demon yer King?

    They had roughly heard of Mu Chen¡¯s reputation, since it was this young man that obtained the goodwill of the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor when the Ancient Haven Pce appeared and even received the most benefits out of the Ancient Haven Pce.

    But at that time, Mu Chen was still nothing in the eyes of those forces. If it weren¡¯t for their fear for the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor, they would have already made a move for the Ancient Haven Pce.

    But who could have expected that the young man would be a Demon yer King of the Great Thousand Pce in just one year? Furthermore, he even raised his cultivation to the Perfected Earth Sovereign realm.

    But no matter how much disbelief they felt, they could only ept this brutal reality before they settled down. Some even tried to send congrattions to the Mu Abode, expressing their goodwill to support the Mu Abode as the Overlord of the Northern Domain.

    It was also under this situation, the Northern Domain¡¯s incident resounded in the entire Greaw Continent, and everyone knew that the Mu Abode was the new Overlord, and that their young Abode Ruler was also a Demon yer King of the Great Thousand Pce...

    ...

    The Northern Region, Mu Abode

    Mu Chen looked at an envoy that was leaving with a golden card in his hand. It was another congrattions that came from an Overlord force of another domain.

    ¡°Till now, there have been at least eight Overlord forces from the other domains that have sent their congrattions to us.¡± Mand shook her head behind Mu Chen.

    One must know that the current chaos in the Northern Domain was the best opportunity to take advantage of. In the end, not only did these fellows not do a thing, they even sent their congrattions over.

    ¡°Looks like your title as the Great Thousand Pce¡¯s Demon yer King is truly intimidating.¡± Mand smiled towards Mu Chen. She naturally knew the reason behind those actions.

    Mu Chen smiled as he sighed. The name of the Great Thousand Pce was truly efficient, but it was a pity that he didn¡¯t possess any authority. Otherwise, why would he need to be afraid of the Ancient Buddha n? He could just charge in and rescue his mother now.

    ¡°How¡¯s the harvest?¡± Mu Chen turned to look at Mand. The increment of the Mu Abode¡¯s territories had upied half of the Northern Domain, with many forces going under their control.

    ¡°Pretty smoothly, so far.¡± Mand nodded. After Mu Chen disyed his strength and backing, no one in the Northern Domain dared to be unhappy, so the incorporation was pretty smooth. Some forces even hoped to go under the Mu Abode¡¯s protection.

    Mu Chen nodded his head and stretched his waist. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll leave the Mu Abode to you guys.¡±

    Hearing his words, Mand instantly rolled her eyes. ¡°Throwing the job to us again?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten the territories for you guys, so naturally, I¡¯ll leave it to you guys to manage!¡± Mu Chen said before he chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve obtained the second level ofprehension for the Three Pures, so I need to calm myself and study it.¡±

    Mand gently snorted, but she did not speak anymore, since she was clear that if the Mu Abode wanted to grow, then they would need a pir to support them.

    Right now, Mu Chen had already surpassed her, so it was naturally his job to be that pir.

    Raising his head and see Tang Bing suddenlying over, he swiftly patted Mand¡¯s shoulder before he disappeared. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    When Mand saw how swiftly he ran, she couldn¡¯t help shaking her head before looking at Tang Bing, who wasing over, and sourly said, ¡°I¡¯ll be handling things from now, that fellow ran again.¡±

    When Tang Bing heard those words, she looked in the direction that Mu Chen disappeared from with disappointment before she nodded her head with a smile.

    ...

    The Heavenly Lake stretched out within the Ancient Haven Pce, emanating boundless Spiritual Energy in this entire region, and in the depths of the Heavenly Lake, Mu Chen sat down, preparing toprehend the second level of the Three Pures.

    In his perception, he had already sensed the threshold to the second level of the Three Pures. He only needed an opportunity for him to make his breakthrough.

    ¡°I can finally go into seclusion.¡± Mu Chen muttered. He had been in the Mu Abode for quite a while to stabilise things. Thus, he had been falling behind in terms of cultivation, and now that it had been settled, he could finally free up his time. After he spoke, he gradually closed his eyes.

    ...

    While Mu Chen started toprehend, he had no idea that there was a silhouetteing towards the direction of the Greaw Continent.

    That silhouette looked extremely beautiful with a cold demeanor. It was naturally Qing Shuang, whom Mu Chen had previously met in the Primordial Sacred Abyss.

    At this moment, Qing Shuang wore a grave expression with a map in her hand as she traveled towards the Greaw Continent with her fists clenched. ¡°Mu Chen, something happened to Aunt Jing!¡±

 Chapter 1368 - Path to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm

    This seclusion wasn¡¯t as long as he had expected. He had alreadye out on the tenth day when he received a piece of information. Mu Chen opened in eyes in the depths of the Heavenly Lake and a purple light was flickering before him. It was a petal that constantly trembled, warping the space along with it.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes squinted as he looked at the purple petal. It was a message from Mand, and she would generally not disturb him in his seclusion... unless something big happened that she couldn¡¯t make a decision about.

    ¡°Could it be that the supreme forces behind those three sects made their move?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned grave. If those forces weren¡¯t intimidated by the Great Thousand Pce and made a move against them, then it would be a little troublesome and he might even have to use the favor of the Martial Ancestor.

    ¡°It¡¯s truly troublesome as long as I¡¯m not in the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.¡± Mu Chen knitted his brows. If he wanted to fearlessly rule within the Great Thousand World, then he would have to be a Heavenly Sovereign.

    As he sighed in his heart, Mu Chen stretched his hand, held onto the petal and disappeared.

    In a pce of the Mu Abode. Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette appeared and he looked at Mand, even Ling Xi and Long Xiang were here, so he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Mand felt relieved upon seeing him. She pointed in a direction. ¡°Someone came for you, and even insisted on meeting you personally.¡±

    As she spoke, she swept her gaze at Mu Chen before she teased. ¡°Is it one of your scandals from outside?¡±

    Mu Chen first rolled his eyes then looked in the direction and was stunned. A woman in snow-white clothes stood there with a bearing akin to an ice mountain.

    ¡°Qing Shuang?¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help being stunned upon seeing her. He never expected that she woulde to the Mu Abode to look for him.

    Looking at Mu Chen, Qing Shuang felt heavily relieved before she gritted her teeth. ¡°Mu Chen, something happened to Aunt Jing!¡±

    Hearing her voice, Mu Chen¡¯s face drastically changed and he appeared before Qing Shuang, holding onto her wrist. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my mother?!¡±

    Boundless Spiritual Energy burst out of his body, causing space to tremble. His emotions were getting unstable now.

    Qing Shuang looked at Mu Chen before she sighed, ¡°When Elder Hei Guang and Mo Yin returned to the n, they told the Grand Elder that you obtained the Eight-Divisional Pagoda.

    ¡°After that, they hosted a meeting in the Elders Association and even wanted to dispatchw enforcement to capture you and bring to the n.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze turned cold. Those two old dogs were truly haunting. He never expected that they still wouldn¡¯t give up on the matter.

    ¡°The Mo Bloodline and Xuan Bloodline hold the most seats in the meeting, and it would¡¯ve been useless, even if our Qing Bloodline tried to object. However, when the order was about to be issued...¡±

    As she spoke, Qing Shuang bitterly smiled, ¡°Aunt Jing suddenly barged into the meeting of the Elders Association.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s face turned grim upon hearing that.

    ¡°After Aunt Jing found out that Hei Guang and Mo Yin made a move against you, she flew into a rage and heavily injured the two of them. After that, she even turned the entire Elder Association into chaos...¡± Qing Shuang bitterly smiled. One could imagine what kind of scene that was like.

    Most Elders were gathered in the Elder Association, but even so, those Elders did not have a good time facing Aunt Jing.

    Taking a deep breath, Mu Chen asked, ¡°What happened next?¡±

    He knew that if that was the case, Qing Shuang wouldn¡¯t just run over to inform him.

    Qing Shuang sighed, ¡°In the end, the situation turned big, and the Grand Elder had to make a move. After fighting with Aunt Jing, the Grand Elder couldn¡¯t obtain the upper hand, so he brought out the Ancient Pagoda Seal and used the Ancestor Pagoda to imprison Aunt Jing.¡±

    When Mu Chen heard that, rage gushed out of his eyes as he asked with a pale expression, ¡°What¡¯s the Ancestor Pagoda?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the treasured Saint Artifact of the Ancient Buddha n. The Pagodas that we cultivate originate from there.¡±

    Qing Shuang continued, ¡°But the Ancestor Pagoda is rarely used, but if it¡¯s used, even a Saint Heavenly Sovereign would be fearful of it. Aunt Jing is being imprisoned within it, and I¡¯m afraid that she won¡¯t be having a good time.¡±

    In the past, Qing Yanjing was imprisoned in the n, but she could leave as she wanted with her strength. Now that she¡¯s imprisoned within the Ancestor Pagoda, although there wouldn¡¯t be any threat to her life, she would inevitably suffer some bitterness.

    Mu Chen balled his fists together and his body trembled. Everyone could tell that his emotions were akin to a volcano that was about to erupt.

    ¡°Mu Chen, calm down!¡± Ling Xi walked up and held onto his hand.

    ¡°Those bastards!¡± Mu Chen raised his head with his eyes turning red from the killing intent. His mother had stayed in the Ancient Buddha n in solitary and even viewed him as her bottom line. Once her bottom line was breached, she went insane without a care for the consequences. Just thinking about that, Mu Chen felt incredibly guilty as a son!

    ¡°Mu Chen, don¡¯t be rash! Although Aunt Jing is being imprisoned in the Ancestor Pagoda, nothing cane to her with her strength. Furthermore, even the Grand Elder doesn¡¯t dare to force Aunt Jing. After all, if a Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm Spiritual Array Grandmaster goes crazy, even the Ancient Buddha n will have to pay a great price, and it isn¡¯t something that the n can bear!¡± Qing Shuang swiftly said, then she continued, ¡°The reason why Aunt Jing did this is to give a warning to those Elders. At least right now, none of the Heavenly Sovereigns in the n dares to make a move against you anymore.¡±

    When she finished, she saw Mu Chen coldly staring at her as he said, ¡°Then am I going to thank them?¡±

    Qing Shuang bitterly smiled, ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. But you must know that Aunt Jing did all of this to protect you.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was cold. After a long time, only then did his trembling body calmed down. He knew that even if he went into a rage now, there¡¯s nothing he could do. Not even if he charged into the Ancient Buddha n, since he¡¯s too weak for them to be fearful of him right now.

    A Perfected Earth Sovereign could rule in other ces, but as long as it¡¯s not a Heavenly Sovereign, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch the attention of the Ancient Buddha n.

    Mu Chen coldly looked at Qing Shuang. ¡°Then is the Qing Bloodline going to watch my mother being helpless?¡±

    Qing Shuang bit on her lips. ¡°The Qing Bloodline is inferior to the Xuan and Mo Bloodline. Furthermore, the Qing Bloodline¡¯s current patriarch is a reserved person, so he has been constantly retreating under pressure of the two other bloodlines.¡±

    ¡°What trash, he can¡¯t even figure out the logic of interdependence.¡± Mu Chen sneered. Although he had never seen the patriarch of the Qing Bloodline, someone who only knew how to submit to survive was nothing but trash.

    Qing Shuang bitterly smiled. ¡°I came over to remind you that although Aunt Jing made such a greatmotion, the Elders in the n won¡¯t do a thing to you for the time being. But they have a greatwork and know other Heavenly Sovereigns. Although they can¡¯t make a move, that doesn¡¯t mean that they can¡¯t get someone to deal with you.¡±

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes with a cold light flickering in his eyes, then felt sullenness in his eyes. He was actually a little proud that the Mu Abode has dominated the Northern Domain, but it was shattered at this moment.

    Although he might have a good time in the Northern Domain, he still needed his mother to protect him from the Ancient Buddha n. It was so much so that she even had to take the risk and obstruct the danger for him.

    All of this was because he¡¯s not strong enough!

    A Perfected Earth Sovereign was still weak, but if he¡¯s a Heavenly Sovereign, then there¡¯s not much to fear from the Ancient Buddha n. At that time, his mother also wouldn¡¯t have to be imprisoned in the Ancient Buddha n to protect him.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Mu Chen took a deep breath to suppress his emotions before his gaze calmed down as he looked at Qing Shuang. No matter what, he still felt grateful that Qing Shuang came over to deliver this news to them.

    Qing Shuang shook her head as she guiltily replied, ¡°We¡¯re the ones that didn¡¯t manage to help you.¡±

    Mu Chen was clearly one of their Qing Bloodline, but they were helpless.

    Waving his hand, Mu Chen went into silence, then he turned to everyone and said, ¡°I will temporarily leave the Mu Abode. I will leave my Demon yer King token behind, so if other Heavenly Sovereigns try to cause trouble here, they won¡¯t dare to touch the Mu Abode, even if they can¡¯t find me.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± Mand and Ling Xi asked.

    Raising his head to look at the boundless horizon, Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils turned resolute as he clenched his fists. ¡°It¡¯s time for me to search for my path to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm...¡±

 Chapter 1369 - The White Dragon Sovereignâ€™s Opportunity

    On a lone mountain by the edge of the Northern Domain

    Mu Chen stood on the peak, looking at the vast territory, all of which belonged to the Mu Abode right now. Under their control, those territories have also gradually regained their prosperity.

    After looking for a long time, he gradually raised his head and looked at the horizon with his lips pursed.

    After his breakthrough into the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm, he had truly cked a little in his cultivation. He initially thought that there¡¯s enough time for him. But after Qing Shuang came, he realised that his every moment of leisure would mean that his mother would suffer more in the Ancestor Pagoda.

    Thus, the leisure in his heart had shattered at this moment. He knew that he had to step into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm if he wanted his mother to be free from the torture in the Ancient Buddha n.

    ¡°Dad, I had promised you when I left the Northern Spiritual Realm...¡± Mu Chen clenched his fists. Counting the time, he had left his home for so many years, and it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to return. He just couldn¡¯t aplish the promise that he had made in the past.

    Perhaps his father was currently waiting for him in the small Northern Spiritual Realm for his return.

    Although it wasn¡¯t as exciting and diverse as the Great Thousand World, it was worry-free there.

    His emotions were like the clouds rolling in the sky. After a long time, he then gradually calmed his heart and restored hisposure.

    ¡°The path to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm...¡± He muttered. Although he wished to break through to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm right now, he also understood how difficult that was.

    There were countless geniuses in the Great Thousand World. Although Mu Chen could be considered amongst the elites for being able to reach the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm at his age, he wasn¡¯t the only one.

    In the history of the Great Thousand World, there were many people like him, but only a few of them could sessfully break through to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    Many geniuses stayed in the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm all their life, watching that realm that was unreachable to them despite being just within their reach and passed away with that regret...

    The gap between the Heavenly Sovereign and Earth Sovereign Realm was simply like the heavens and earth.

    Although Mu Chen was at the pinnacle of the Earth Sovereign Realm, he¡¯s just an ant before a Heavenly Sovereign...

    Thus, he was clear about how hard the path to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm was. It was a nk that millions have tried walking on, but only a few of them seeded. Facing this path, even someone as confident as Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help feeling a little uneasy.

    Letting out a deep breath, Mu Chen erased the uneasiness in his heart. He knew that there was no other path he could walk. If he wanted to save his mother from the clutches of the Ancient Buddha n, talking to them peacefully was impossible, so it needed to be forged on a sturdy fist.

    Thus, the path to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm was something that he had to challenge, no matter what.

    After calming his heart, Mu Chen¡¯s expression gradually turned stern and a white light flickered on his palm. In the next moment, it turned into a fist-sized sphere.

    The white pearl contained a spiritual mist within it. There also seemed to be a white dragon coiling around it.

    ¡°The White Dragon Spiritual Pearl...¡± Mu Chen looked at this pearl and started to reminisce. It was something that was left to him by the White Dragon Sovereign in the Northern Heavens Continent. At that time, Mu Chen came to know that the White Dragon Sovereign originated from a Lower ne, a ne that was invaded by the Fiend ns, and the White Dragon Sovereign was a rare survivor from it.

    When Mu Chen obtained this, he came to know a secret from the White Dragon Sovereign. But in the end, the White Dragon Sovereign told him that if one day, Mu Chen could help him expel the Fiend ns and regain his home, he would give Mu Chen an incredible opportunity.

    Although back then, the White Dragon Sovereign, as someone from the Sovereign Realm, was out of his reach, the current him has exceeded the White Dragon Sovereign of that time...

    But Mu Chen had a sense that this opportunity might grant him great help in his path to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    Mu Chen tried injecting his Spiritual Energy into the pearl, but there wasn¡¯t any response from it. Although he could vaguely feel that there¡¯s a spiritual seal in the pearl, he might shatter it if he used too much force.

    ¡°It looks like I can only summon the White Dragon Sovereign to go to that ne...¡± Mu Chen muttered to himself. After a long while, he suddenly closed his eyes and started to sense every corner of his body. Back then, the White Dragon Sovereign had left a seal on him, and said that when the time was right, the seal would be automatically activated and provide him the location of that Lower ne...

    Mu Chen¡¯s senses spread to every corner of his body; even his blood and flesh wasn¡¯t neglected.

    This process took an incense¡¯s time before he abruptly opened his eyes and Spiritual Energy surged. He then turned to look at his left hand.

    He could sense a subtle white light deep in his flesh, slowly gathering from his flesh and blood as it formed into a thumb-sized white dragon rune.

    The white dragon rune twisted, but it did not move, not to mention pointing out a direction for him. The rune looked like it was waiting for something.

    Squinting his eyes, Mu Chen fell into silence. ¡°You¡¯re going to test my strength...?¡±

    Back then, the White Dragon Sovereign had mentioned that only when his strength reached a certain level, would it provide a guide for him. Otherwise, he would just be waiting for his death.

    Thus, Mu Chen gently stomped his feet and the crystal pagoda appeared in his eyes. The Spiritual Energy in his body surged and endlessly poured into the pagoda. In the next moment, crystallised Spiritual Energy endlessly gushed out of Mu Chen¡¯s body and a powerful pressure spread out between the heavens and earth.

    Afterpleting this step, Mu Chen formed seals with one hand and a purple-golden light condensed behind him, emanating an immortal aura.

    ¡°Is this enough?¡± After bringing out all of his power, Mu Chen looked at the white dragon rune on the back of his hand. If he still couldn¡¯t trigger it, then he would have to figure another method for his path to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm. But that would cost him a lot more time.

    Under Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, the white dragon rune remained quiet for a few breaths before it suddenly blossomed with a gratified draconic roar. The head of the white dragon rune turned like apass and pointed in a direction.

    ¡°There?¡± Mu Chen raised his head in joy. It¡¯s pointing towards the southwest of the Great Thousand World. However, Mu Chen had no idea where the exact location of the ne was.

    But no matter how far it was, at least Mu Chen now had a direction. What awaited him would just be a long journey.

    Calming the joy in his heart, Mu Chen lowered his head and looked at the territories of the Mu Abode. Perhaps in the Mu Abode¡¯s headquarters, Mand, Ling Xi and the rest were also looking for him.

    ¡°The next time I return, I will let the Mu Abode rule over the entire Greaw Continent...¡± Mu Chen muttered in the direction of the Mu Abode as if he was making a promise to them. After that, he no longer hesitated and waved his hand. The Immortal Golden Body disappeared. He then turned into a streak of light and flew in the direction of the southwest.

    ...

    In the Mu Abode¡¯s hall, Mand and Ling Xi raised their heads and looked in the southwest direction. It took a long while for them to retract their gazes. They then exchanged a look and smiled. They firmly believed that when Mu Chen returned to the Mu Abode, the entire Greaw Continent would tremble.

 Chapter 1370 - Spatial Node

    Spatial storms would asionally wreak havoc in the endless space as streaks ofets regrly flew across along with a considerable noise that echoed between the heavens and earth.

    Suddenly, a streak of light flew across. The travel-worn silhouette constantly looked around as if he was looking for something.

    ¡°The Lower ne that the White Dragon Sovereign came from should be in that direction.¡± The young silhouette muttered to himself while asionally looking down on the back of his hand. There was a white dragon rune that was emanating a white light. The silhouette was naturally Mu Chen.

    Ever since he left the Northern Domain, he had been on the journey for three months now. He did not even take a break but was steadily heading towards the Great Thousand World¡¯s southwest.

    Along the way, he had passed god-knows how many continents, but under the insane journey, he had also spent three months before he managed toe so far.

    ording to the guide of the white dragon rune, the Lower ne of the White Dragon Sovereign should be in this region.

    However, it was still a tough search for him to find it. Although the Great Thousand World had countless Lower nes, one would require a spatial node to enter the Lower ne.

    Before the spatial node was linked, it¡¯s tiny like a speck of dust and practically cannot be detected. So it wasn¡¯t easy to find that spatial node.

    However, Mu Chen¡¯s mood had also calmed down during this three months journey. Since he had decided to find his path to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, then he would naturally do his best.

    Thus, he looked around before he closed his eyes and a boundless Spiritual Energy burst out from his body. The Spiritual Energy was akin to a wave as it spread throughout space.

    While Mu Chen was trying to find it, he spread his Spiritual Energy out to search every single inch of his surroundings.

    He knew that this would be a long process, but he wasn¡¯t anxious. It was like taking a stroll in the world, step-by-step. Thus, time gradually passed under his search, and without him knowing, a month had already passed...

    Mu Chen had no idea how far his search went. He only knew that every single search would end with all of his Spiritual Energy consumed, so he would meditate to recover.

    However, he had failed again and again...

    Although he obtained no result for a month, he did not give up and continued to expand his search. Thus, another month had passed.

    Mu Chen opened his eyes with exhaustion covering his face. Even a Perfected Earth Sovereign like him couldn¡¯t bear such fatigue.

    He raised his head. His Spiritual Energy had already spread to nearly a hundred miles. However, there still weren¡¯t any movements. He had failed once again.

    ¡°My Spiritual Energy is exhausted again.¡± Mu Chen knitted his brows with disappointment in his eyes. If he wasn¡¯t firm enough, he would have long given up on this matter.

    ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s an issue with the guide? Or was the Lower ne already destroyed?¡± Mu Chen looked at the dragon rune and pursed his lips. If that was the case, then all his hard work for the past year would have gone down the drain.

    ¡°No matter what, I can¡¯t give up halfway!¡± Mu Chen gritted his teeth. He continued to firm his thoughts before he gradually retracted his gradually weakened Spiritual Energy and was prepared to rest before he continued with the search.

    ¡°Mcm?¡± But when Mu Chen retracted his perception, his expression suddenly froze. He had sensed a peculiar fluctuation from the west.

    The peculiarity was too subtle, and if it wasn¡¯t for Mu Chen¡¯s senses being extremely sensitive for the time being, he would have most likely overlooked it.

    Thus, he moved and disappeared. A few breathster, he appeared in the area that the fluctuation came from and his Spiritual Energy spread out inch-by-inch to search the space.

    As his Spiritual Energy carefully spread out, Mu Chen suddenly squinted his eyes for a long momentter before his hands suddenly formed seals and his Spiritual Energy gathered towards a location.

    His Spiritual Energy had turned into a halo with Mu Chen¡¯s gaze fixed on to the end of the halo and saw a cklight that was akin to a speck of dust slowly appearing. That¡¯s where the peculiar fluctuation came from.

    Mu Chen looked at that ck light with joy on his face. That was the spatial node that he had been searching for for the past two months. As long as he could clear the spatial node, then he would be able to enter the White Dragon Sovereign¡¯s Lower ne.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally found it.¡± Mu Chen felt massively relieved, but he did not immediately open up the spatial note. He sat down and waved his sleeve. Arge amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid gushed out and he swiftly recovered his Spiritual Energy.

    Although it¡¯s just a Lower ne, it was still upied by the Fiend ns. So if he wanted to enter, he would have to be in his best state.

    While he was recovering his Spiritual Energy, he maintained alertness and looked around, just in case someonees.

    For those of the Great Thousand World, a Lower ne was clearly a unique ce, and it could also be a great opportunity. Furthermore, the Lower ne was weaker than the Great Thousand World, so those that could enter the Lower nes would naturally feel invincible.

    But fortunately, it¡¯s hard for those in the Great Thousand World to enter a Lower ne, even if they managed to find the spatial node. That¡¯s because of the Lower ne¡¯sws. Anyone that wanted to enter the Lower ne would need a guide of some sort from the Lower ne.

    It was like Mu Chen possessing the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl that had the White Dragon Sovereign¡¯s seal. It could be used as a key for him to avoid the Lower ne¡¯sw to enter.

    Naturally, nothing was absolute. There were always others that would try to sneak into the Lower nes. Thus, Mu Chen did not want others to discover the spatial node that he had been searching so painfully for in case something happens.

    As Mu Chen maintained his alertness, roughly an hour passed and his exhausted Spiritual Energy gradually recovered, making his gaze flicker with Spiritual Energy once again.

    Sensing the recovered Spiritual Energy in his body, Mu Chen felt relieved before he stood up and looked at the spatial node.

    This time, he no longer hesitated and pointed his finger out. Boundless Spiritual Energy whistled out and attacked the spatial node.

    This spatial node was akin to a ck hole that endlessly devoured his Spiritual Energy. Under the devouring sensation, Mu Chen could see the speck of dust gradually opening up...

    Roughly a few minutester, the speck of dust had turned into an inch-sized ckhole that emanated spatial fluctuations.

    Mu Chen looked at the ck hole and threw out a jab, but he suffered a rebound, making his fist feel a stinging pain.

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s hard for anyone of the Great Thousand World to enter a Lower ne.¡± Mu Chen sighed before he summoned the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl. He poured his Spiritual Energy into the pearl and a faint white light enveloped Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope that I can find my path to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm there...¡± This time, Mu Chen no longer felt an obstruction from the ck hole and he easily entered.

    When Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette disappeared, the ck hole lightly trembled before it shrunk down and returned into being a speck of dust and space had also turned quiet.

 Chapter 1371 - Lower Plane

    The heavens and earth were dyed crimson, and even the mountains were faintly red, looking to be stained with an endless amount of blood, filling this ce with a slightly brutal aura.

    Space suddenly tore apart on a mountain where a passage was formed and a silhouette descended. It was naturally Mu Chen, who had passed through the Lower ne¡¯s passage.

    When his body descended, he felt relieved upon seeing that nothing unusual was around him, so he retracted his Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°The energy in this Lower ne is truly a little low.¡± Mu Chen stretched his hand out and gathered the energy between the heavens and earth into a sphere. He then briefly sensed it before his brows knitted together.

    The energy between the heavens and earth wasn¡¯t as pure as the Spiritual Energy in the Great Thousand World. So it would take a longer time for him to restore his strength here.

    ¡°But fortunately, I¡¯ve brought Sovereign Spiritual Liquid from the Mu Abode with me.¡± Mu Chen sighed. If he did not have the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, then his Spiritual Energy exhaustion would be something to worry about in fights.

    But even so, he had also paid more attention to it in case his Spiritual Energy exhausted and he fell into danger.

    After Mu Chen sighed, the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl appeared in his hand and the white light in it surged. But Mu Chen was surprised that the seal in it wasn¡¯t triggered.

    ¡°Could it be that I have to reach the hometown of the White Dragon Sovereign for the will to be triggered?¡± Mu Chen mumbled. But regardless of anything, he could only give it a try. At least this White Dragon Spiritual Pearl reacted to the Lower ne, which proved that he did note to the wrong ce.

    ¡°This Lower ne should be upied by that Blood Fiend n...¡± Mu Chen stared at the crimson region. He could smell traces of a blood-reeking fluctuation that made the Spiritual Energy in his body feel rejection. Evidently, it must be the Blood Fiend n.

    It seemed that the Fiend ns were trying to terraform this Lower ne, contaminating the energy between the heavens and earth to one that they use.

    ¡°I wonder how the strength of this Blood Fiend n is like...¡± Mu Chen muttered. Without any exact information about his enemy, he couldn¡¯t make a rash action. At least he had to gather information and find out if there were any Monarchs in the Blood Fiend n.

    Every single Monarch would possess a fighting power akin to a Heavenly Sovereign, and it wouldn¡¯t be good news for him if there was one. After all, his chance of winning wasn¡¯t too optimistic when facing a genuine Monarch.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to gather information.¡± Aftering to a decision, Mu Chen turned into a streak of light and flew out. In order not to attract any attention, he even traveled at a low altitude to prevent being sensed by the Blood Fiend n.

    Under his full speed, he passed through mountain ranges. As he traveled more, his brows would be knitted even tighter. There wasn¡¯t any noise from beasts or birds in this region. It was so deadly that it seemed like theherworld.

    ¡°Could it be that the Blood Fiend n has ughtered all lifeforms?¡± Just thinking about it, Mu Chen¡¯s expression grew dark. The damnable Fiend ns were so brutal?

    Mu Chen¡¯s perception also swiftly spread out. But fortunately, he had sensed some fluctuations half an hourter, so Mu Chen appeared on a mountain peak and looked from afar. He could vaguely see the outline of a city appearing before his view.

    Staring at that city, Mu Chen could sense many auras within it, with some possessing simr auras to this world. If he had not guessed incorrectly, they should be the residents of this Lower ne.

    ¡°There are still residents here?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze shed before he appeared in the sky of that city with all his Spiritual Energy retracted. It was as if he had turned into a void, and no one could sense him.

    Sweeping his gaze out, he could see a prosperous scenery with countless people moving in the city.

    However, he knitted his brows at this scene. He could feel something unusual about it. He could sense that all of their faces were pale, with numbness in the depths of their eyes. They were like zombies instead.

    At this moment, Mu Chen felt doubtful, and suddenly, sharp buzzing noises echoed from the heavens and earth.

    When the sharp noise rang out, the bustling city instantly turned chaotic and everyone frantically turned around, running back into their houses. Even the smiles they had on their faces disappeared, reced with dense fear.

    ¡°Keke!¡± Suddenly, countless blood silhouettes flew out with sharp bursts ofughter. They were like hawks as they descended and dived towards those people in the city.

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes while looking at those bloody silhouettes. They were all wearing crimson robes with pale faces and two sharp fangs sticking out of their lips. They must be the Blood Fiend n!

    As they descend, they stretched their hands out and grabbed onto those fleeing before soaring back into the sky and bit into the necks of those people. In just a few moments, the bodies of their victims had swiftly dried up as they frantically struggled before their blood was utterly drained and casually thrown away.

    In just a few minutes, the bustling city had been littered with corpses and blood.

    Mu Chen had also recovered in the sky and his face instantly turned pale. He finally knew what was going on, the Blood Fiend n purposely gathered the residents of this Lower ne here like livestock and started to ughter when they¡¯re hungry, enjoying the fear and despair of their victims at the same time...

    Although the residents of this Lower ne survived, they were being kept like livestock.

    How brutal and cruel was that!

    A crimson silhouette descended from the sky, embracing a youngdy that was running away. His cold hand touched the neck of that youngdy, who had despair on her face.

    No matter how much she struggled, it was futile. The crimson silhouette gently licked her fair neck and took a sniff before he smiled with his eyes narrowed. ¡°Still a virgin, how lucky.¡±

    As he spoke, his sharp fangs were prepared to pierce her neck. He was already getting impatient to taste the fresh blood of a virgin.

    But just before his fangs were about to pierce her neck, his head suddenly couldn¡¯t move. A slender hand had grabbed ahold of his head.

    The expert from the Blood Fiend n was briefly stunned before he swept a nce and saw a youth standing behind him. His face suddenly changed as he hollered, ¡°Who are you?! How dare you disturb this lord form enjoying my meal!¡±

    However, the response he got was his brain scattering with blood sttering on the face of thatdy. The sudden change had also caused thedy to be stunned before she looked at the Blood Fiend n¡¯s expert who had fallen. She even forgot to wipe the blood off her face.

    But she soon recovered; however, there wasn¡¯t any joy in her eyes. On the contrary, there was only despair as she looked at Mu Chen and trembled. ¡°You must run away, quickly!¡±

    In the past, some people tried to resist those devils. But they were all torn to pieces. Even the rest were also affected by the rage of the Blood Fiend n.

    In her view, none of them would be able to stay alive anymore after this.

    Suddenly, the other members of the Blood Fiend n also sensed this and raging shrieks rang out in the city. In the next moment, countless silhouettes burst down in the direction of Mu Chen.

    When the residents saw this scene, they fell onto the ground with despair on their faces. They knew that after the Blood Fiend n tore that person apart, they would be implicated in the Blood Fiend n¡¯s rage...

    But that was also good news. It was better to be dead than to live a life worse than death.

    Countless crimson silhouettes descended and pounced towards Mu Chen under all the numbed gazes.

    However, Mu Chen didn¡¯t pay attention to those crimson silhouettes. He stretched his hand out to wipe the blood off the youngdy¡¯s face with a gentle smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen.¡±

    He raised his head and looked at the crimson silhouettes pouncing at him before his gaze gradually turned indifferent with a cold light gathering in the depths of his eyes. After that, he slowly raised his leg and suddenly stomped it down.

    A storm of Spiritual Energy wreaked havoc with him in the center, affecting the heavens and earth.

    As the Spiritual Energy storm whistled, the tens of thousands of silhouettes suddenly froze, then emanated despairing shrieks. However, when their voices echoed out, their bodies were reduced to blood mists under the terrifying Spiritual Energy shock wave... In just ten-odd breaths, all the crimson silhouettes had been erased, leaving this city in deathly silence.

    When the residents who were prepared to die saw this scene, they were stunned for a long time. They never expected that those invincible devils in their eyes would be so easily erased like flies under the stomp of that man...

    They turned their heads to look at the slender youth that was under the blood mist and they started to tremble.

    The youngdy also trembled at this scene before she suddenly knelt towards Mu Chen.

    At the same time, the youngdy¡¯s hoarse voice echoed, ¡°God, please save us!¡±

    In her eyes, anyone that could ughter those powerful devils so easily must be a god.

 Chapter 1372 - Blood Demon General

    The youngdy¡¯s voice echoed throughout the city. The despair in her voice was enough to make anyone¡¯s heart throb. The city¡¯s residents had also recovered from the youngdy¡¯s scream before they knelt in the direction of Mu Chen, their bodies trembling as if they were grabbing onto thest straw of survival.

    ¡°God, please save us!¡± As sounds rang out, everyone had despair written on their faces. They had already lost their dignity after being treated like livestock. It was so much so that they didn¡¯t even have the right to die.

    The reason why they¡¯re kept alive was to provide fresh blood for those devils. Albeit to being allowed to have their own descendants, their descendants were also treated as livestock.

    It¡¯s not that they¡¯ve never thought of resisting, but their resistance was futile under absolute strength. Aside from providing some entertainment to those devils, their resistance posed nothing, since those devils were practically invincible.

    But right now, a powerful hope has suddenly appeared before the despaired people. Although they¡¯d no idea if that youth came from the same race as them. At least he didn¡¯t have that ominous aura.

    Perhaps their fate could be changed by this mysterious youth before them.

    Thinking about it, the residents started to kowtow with their heads on the ground without regard to the blood on their foreheads from doing so. This pain was nothingpared to the humiliation of being kept as livestock.

    Furthermore, if the Fiend ns dominated the Great Thousand World, then all lifeforms would be like this Lower ne, being kept as livestock.

    The Fiend ns were truly mortal enemies!

    Waving his sleeve, gentle energy swept out that lifted everyone who was kneeled. He looked around at everyone nodding their heads and smiled. ¡°Rest assured, I will save all of you here.¡±

    This Lower ne belonged to the Great Thousand World. Although it¡¯s considered lower-tiered whenpared to the Great Thousand World, it¡¯s still a part of it. In the Great Thousand World, no one would discriminate against those of the Lower ne. Reason being simple, those that could enter into the Great Thousand World were elites that could break through the boundaries of the Lower ne, and their future prospects were unimaginable, like the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor...

    Although Mu Chen wasn¡¯t considered a good person in the Great Thousand World, he¡¯s also not someone that would watch these people being kept as livestock by the Blood Fiend n.

    ¡°Thank you, great god!¡± The youngdy had tears covering her face. Everyone else also tried to emotionally kneel down, but they were being lifted by the gentle energy, and they couldn¡¯t do it.

    ¡°There seems to be someone that¡¯s still here?¡± Mu Chen asked the youngdy after looking in the depths of the city.

    In his perception, there¡¯s still a powerful aura in the depths of the city, it¡¯s just that it has been asleep.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s question, the youngdy¡¯s face turned pale and her voice started to tremble, ¡°Great God, that¡¯s the Blood Demon General, he is mighty. He¡¯s currently asleep. We should flee right now while he isn¡¯t awake.¡±

    They were all terrified of the Blood Demon General, since he would devour the blood of at least a thousand people every time he wakes up.

    ¡°The Blood Demon General...¡± Mu Chen smiled before he clenched his fist and a hundred foot-wide sphere of Spiritual Energy formed within his palm before he threw it at the city under countless terrified gazes.

    The Spiritual Energy sphere exploded, leveling the ground. In the next moment, a crimson pir soared into the sky and a ferocious roar echoed out. ¡°Who dares to wake this general from his slumber?!¡±

    Hearing that roar, the residents of the city all knelt with fear written on their faces.

    ¡°We¡¯re all dead...¡± Someone said in despair. In their eyes, the strength of that Blood Demon General was too powerful, and they felt that no matter how powerful this mysterious god was, no one could defeat this Blood Demon General.

    ¡°Great God, if things aren¡¯t looking good, please leave!¡± The youngdy said with a pale expression.

    Seeing their fear, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help shaking his head. He could sense the strength of the Blood Demon General, and it was equivalent to a Perfected Earth Sovereign in the Great Thousand World, which he could easily kill with a flip of his hand.

    ¡°What level is a Blood Demon General in the Blood Fiend n?¡± Mu Chen asked.

    The youngdy was stunned before she nkly shook her head. In their eyes, Blood Demon Generals were equivalent to demon kings, how could they encounter someone even more powerful?

    When Mu Chen saw her response, he was disappointed. It looked like the information that these people possessed was extremely limited.

    ¡°Great God, we don¡¯t have much information about the Blood Fiend n, but our Empress surely knows about them!¡± Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s disappointment, the youngdy said.

    ¡°Empress?¡± Mu Chen was stunned. ¡®Who is that? Do these residents still have an empress?¡¯

    But before he could ask, the crimson light descended from the sky. It was a silhouette in crimson robes with crimson runes on his fair body that looked exceptionally peculiar.

    Evidently, that should be the Blood Demon General. After he appeared, his face changed upon seeing the blood mist in the sky and he hollered, ¡°You dare kill my nsmen?!

    ¡°Who did it?! Get out!¡± His holler echoed, causing the residents here to tremble with fear.

    ¡°They¡¯re just some blood-sucking bugs, so what if they died? There¡¯s nothing to get emotional about.¡± Mu Chen raised his head as he looked at the Blood Demon General with a smile.

    ¡°You did it? You¡¯re courting death!¡± Crimson light surged in the eyes of the Blood Demon General as he looked at Mu Chen. In the next moment, a myriad foot of blood light blossomed from his body and he charged towards Mu Chen, leaving afterimages behind with a crimson ocean roaring behind him.

    Looking at the crimson ocean, Mu Chen shook his head and his gaze abruptly turned cold. Ballings his fist, Mu Chen threw out a casual jab with crystallised light spreading out on his fist. It was aimed at the blood ocean.

    Under that fist, space scattered and the torrential blood ocean abruptly exploded with a resounding shriek. After that, the residents there were shocked to see a pathetic silhouette flying out from the shattered blood ocean.

    That crimson silhouette shattered countless constructs, leaving a few myriad foot-long mark on the ground while being blown out of the city...

    Looking at that figure, Mu Chen¡¯s fist turned into a w and a powerful suction exploded, bringing that silhouette back into his hand.

    He lowered his hand and looked at the cold corpse. There was still disbelief on the Blood Demon General¡¯s face, but Mu Chen¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help twitching.

    He never expected that the Blood Demon General would be so weak, killed by him after a single jab.

    ¡°What trash, I initially still wanted to extract information from him.¡± Mu Chen unhappily shook his head before he tossed the corpse of the Blood Demon General away. At this moment, the entire city went into silence once again.

    The fear of those residents was stunned. They felt like they were dreaming. Not only were those Blood Fiend n¡¯s devils ughtered under a stomp, but even the powerful Blood Demon General was also killed after a single fist by that mysterious youth...

    ¡°Have we been tortured to the point that we¡¯re starting to hallucinate now?¡± Someone bitterly smiled, since this was too unreal. They couldn¡¯t imagine there being someone so powerful between the heavens and earth.

    ¡°Great God!¡± The youngdy looked at Mu Chen with a heated gaze. Aside from being one of those legendary gods, who else could be so powerful? Could it be that a god has seen their despair and came to rescue them?

    ¡°Leave quickly.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he waved towards everyone. Before they could speak, he had already disappeared.

    The youngdy and the residents all panicked, but Mu Chen disappeared so swiftly that they couldn¡¯t stop him. In the end, they could only exchange a look and bitterly smile.

    Everyone knelt and kowtowed in the direction that Mu Chen disappeared in.

    A long whileter, only then did they stand up and start to flee. They knew that the Blood Fiend n would soon rush over. So if they didn¡¯t escape now, they would return to their initial state.

    As the residents ran, Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette appeared, watched as everyone fled and murmured.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the Empress that they spoke about? It looks like she understands the Blood Fiend CLan.¡±

    ¡°In a world that was dominated by the Blood Fiend n, they still have the strength to resist?¡±

    ¡°But their strength shouldn¡¯t be able to confront the Blood Fiend n...¡±

    ¡°Looks like I can only secretly follow them for now...¡±

 Chapter 1373 - White-Dressed Empress

    In the heavy mountain range, it was a scene of a multitude of people fleeing with shock on their faces. asionally, they would cast a nce behind them, looking worried that the devils might chase after them...

    These were the residents that Mu Chen had set free. After they left the city, they started to frantically travel out of fear that the Blood Fiend n might capture them.

    Thus, they constantly traveled without any rest. Even if some of them fell behind, the group still did not slow down their speed...

    While everyone was fleeing, Mu Chen stood on the sky with his Spiritual Energy retracted and he hid his presence while looking at these residents. He could already tell that these people had an objective, since they seemed to know where to go.

    ¡°They¡¯re going to the so-called ¡®Empress¡¯?¡± Mu Chen murmured as he felt inquisitive. Could it be that the strength of the residents in this Lower ne could protect themselves?

    But he didn¡¯t feel a great possibility in it. If that¡¯s the case, then how could the Blood Fiend n still enve the residents?

    Because of all these facts, he did not show himself and chose to secretly follow them, since he wishes to take a look at the so-called ¡®Empress¡¯ under their lead.

    Naturally, before he could get clear information on their so-called ¡®Empress¡¯, Mu Chen had no intention to interact with them. He had no choice but to be cautious after being in the territory of the Blood Fiend n.

    With his thoughts shing through his mind, Mu Chen lowered his head and looked at the people traveling...

    Their journeysted for two days before Mu Chen finally slowed down and he squinted his eyes, looking afar. He saw a majestic city behind an endless mountain range that was lively with a high wall around it.

    Taking a rough nce at it, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t see the end of the city. ording to his estimation, there must be at least hundreds of millions of residents there.

    This made him feel startled. The Blood Fiend n would actually let such a massive-scaled city exist?

    While Mu Chen was shocked, everyone below roared with excitement and they charged towards the city.

    When they got close to it, a few hundred silhouettes flew out, obstructing their path.

    ¡°Where are you guys from?!¡± Those silhouettes seemed to be the guards, since they hollered at this multitude.

    ¡°Wee from Ironblood City.¡± The youngdy that Mu Chen had previously saved stood out.

    ¡°Ironblood City?¡± The guards exchanged a look with shock filling their faces before they replied, ¡°That¡¯s a city with a Blood Demon General, how did you guys manage to escape?¡±

    That youngdy was excited as she responded, ¡°A Great God descended from the sky and ughtered every member of the Blood Fiend n in Ironblood City. Even the Blood Demon General was killed with a single move!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± All the guards were briefly dumbfounded before they refuted.

    They were extremely clear of the terrifying Blood Fiend n¡¯s strength, that strength wasn¡¯t something that they could resist. As for the Blood Demon General, it¡¯s even more frightening. But this youngdy said he was killed in a single move? That¡¯s simply nonsense!

    Facing their holler, the other residents also came to verify her story and their emotional looks left the guards startled.

    ¡°Captain, can they be speaking the truth?¡± A guard spoke to the leader.

    The leader knitted his brows. Although he felt that it was too unreal, too many people verified it. Could it really be true?

    ¡°If this is the truth, then we have to report this to the Empress immediately.¡± The Captain¡¯s gaze changed before he waved his hand. ¡°Let them in.¡±

    At the same time, he turned to look at the youngdy. ¡°You, follow me and report the truth to the Empress!¡±

    He then turned around as the city gate slowly opened and those outsides immediately cheered.

    ...

    There¡¯s a majestic pce in the center of the city. After the Captain reported the matter, bells echoed throughout the pce...

    This was a ce with many in the higher hierarchy of the pce gathering here.

    Mu Chen hid while sweeping his gaze at the pce and was briefly shocked to see that everyone was emanating a decent power fluctuation. They were equivalent to those residents that he had seen...

    But there were also a few that emitted extremely great fluctuations, which seemed to be close to the Blood Demon General¡¯s strength, from his estimation.

    In the Great Thousand World, their standard would be equivalent to Greater Earth Sovereigns.

    But.... he had noticed that a few of them had a cold aura hidden in their bodies that belonged to the Blood Fiend n.

    ¡°A few of them have mixed with the Blood Fiend n¡¯s power...¡± Mu Chen squinted his eyes. Although this city looked independent, it¡¯s still under the Blood Fiend n¡¯s attention.

    ¡°We pay respect to the Empress!¡± When Mu Chen sensed the power levels here, voices resounded within the pce and everyone kneeled.

    In Mu Chen¡¯s perception, a silhouette in a white dress slowly walked out. What left Mu Chen surprised was that this so-called ¡®Empress¡¯ turned out to be a gorgeousss...

    Thatss¡¯s appearance was exceptionally charming, with pale skin and a voluptuous figure that outlined her curves and a little prestige was in her eyes that emanated a pressure.

    What left Mu Chen even more shocked wasn¡¯t her appearance, but the fluctuationing from her. It wasn¡¯t any weaker than the Blood Demon General¡¯s.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have the cold aura of the Blood Fiend n, that means that her strength originated from herself? But her power isn¡¯t too refined, it must be from an external source...¡± Mu Chen felt startled in his heart and he had a new view of this woman. But he was clear what opportunity and talent one required to possess such strength in the Lower ne...

    If he had guessed correctly, thisss should be the strongest resident of the Lower ne.

    But it looked like regardless of ce, there would be someone outstanding standing out as messiah when a race was facing extinction...

    While Mu Chen sighed, the white-dressedss sat down and looked at the kneelingdy, then gently said, ¡°Can you tell me of the events that happened Ironblood City?¡±

    The youngdy raised her head and looked at the white-dressss with excitement. While all lifeforms in this world were being treated as livestock, it was this person that stood out and preserved thest safe haven for humanity.

    Under such a desperate time, god-knows how many people have treated thisss as a messiah.

    ¡°Empress, what we said is the truth. There¡¯s really a Great God that has descended from the sky with a powerful strength that instantly killed the Blood Demon General of Ironblood City.¡± The youngdy spoke in excitement as her voice spread out and caused amotion in the surroundings.

    Even the white-dressedss had revealed shock on her face, since she knew about the strength that the Blood Demon General possessed. Although she could defeat them, she couldn¡¯t kill them instantly in a single move.

    ¡°Hmph, what Great God, it¡¯s just a bluff!¡± But a sneer resounded from a snickering, sinister-looking old man.

    ¡°I feel that we don¡¯t have to consider what damn Great God it is, but how will we face the rage of the Blood Fiend n?!¡± That old man looked around and turned to look at the Empress, ¡°So many members of the Blood Fiend n, along with a Blood Demon General, has died, the Blood Fiend n will surely not let this matter rest, and they will investigate this matter!

    ¡°So I suggest that we send all these people back and pay them 5,000,000 people to calm them. Otherwise, ourst peacefulnd might be annihted under their rage!¡±

    ¡°The Grand Minister is right. We have to appease the rage of the Blood Fiend n and hand these people over.¡± When that old man spoke, three voices echoed along. They were three middle-aged men with faint crimson lights surging in their eyes.

    Their voices had caused many from the higher hierarchy to turn pale as they balled their fists. However, they didn¡¯t dare to speak, since they knew that this bunch of Ministers were only one level below the Empress in terms of hierarchy. They belonged to the faction close to the Blood Fiend n and their power also originated from them.

    ¡°Empress, please don¡¯t!¡± When the youngdy heard that they actually wanted to send them back to the Blood Fiend n, her face turned pale. She kowtowed her head on the ground, producing a noise that echoed out.

    The white-dressedss had also clenched her fist and her nails burrowed into her palm.

    A man in armor finally couldn¡¯t hold it and he hollered, ¡°Grand Minister, these people viewed us as theirst hope and made it here from such a long distance. Now you want to hand them back to those devils? Is your heart made of iron?¡±

    The Grand Minister coldly swept a nce at the man that spoke and ridiculed, ¡°I never expected that the Grand General would still have such passion. If the Blood Fiend n¡¯s rage falls on us, are you going to fight them?¡±

    The Grand General gritted his teeth, ¡°Even death is better than cowardice! Everyone thinks that we rely on ourselves to stand firmly here, but we know better than anyone about that. That¡¯s because we have to send them 5,000,000 of our citizens annually for them to be kept as livestock by those devils!

    ¡°Only by this way can we survive. But surviving without any dignity, is that really what we want?! Rather than that, we should fight it out with the Blood Fiend n, even if we might perish!¡±

    As he spoke to the end, his eyes had turned red, affecting many of the Higher Hierarchy¡¯s eyes to turn red. The white-dressed Empress¡¯ body trembled with her nails digging into her palm with blood dripping down.

    Many people have viewed her as the messiah, but she knew that her strength wasn¡¯t sufficient. It wasn¡¯t because of her power that they managed to survive in this city, but because the Blood Fiend n did not want them to perish, since they¡¯re still food to them...

    Handing over 5,000,000 citizens annually, seeing them howling in tears, she hated herself for being powerless. She had thought of perishing with the Blood Fiend n numerous times, but she knew that if that really happened, then they would lose theirst chance...

    Mu Chen looked at this scene and understood what was going on. No wonder this city could remain, it turned out that it was something that was wanted by the Blood Fiend n, since they need food. Although thisnd seemed to be the final peacefulnd, it¡¯s actually just struggling on while at death¡¯s door and looked really pitiful.

    Mu Chen gently sighed in his heart, but the white-dressed Empress suddenly raised her head and looked in his direction.

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled at her gaze. One must know that he was currently hidden, and others basically couldn¡¯t find him. But she managed to find him?

    While Mu Chen was startled, the white-dressed Empress stood up and she bit on her lips before bowed in his direction with her hoarse voice resounding, ¡°Lord, please show yourself since you¡¯re already here...¡±

 Chapter 1374 - Blood Demon King

    The Empress¡¯s hoarse voice resounded within the pce, causing everyone¡¯s faces to change before they held their guard up and looked in that direction. There¡¯s actually someone here that they¡¯ve not noticed?

    Under the nervous gazes in the pce, the silencested for a long time before ripples were lifted and everyone saw a slender silhouette appear, beforending in the pce.

    ¡°What keen senses.¡± Mu Chen said as he looked at the Empress in shock.

    He concealed himself so that even some top-tiered Perfected Earth Sovereigns wouldn¡¯t be able to detect him in the Great Thousand World. He never expected that he would be discovered now.

    ¡°My senses are keener than others, so I was able to detect you.¡± Looking at that youth, the Empress smiled. Her tone no longer held any prestige because she felt a faint pressureing from the former, a pressure that made her feel threatened. That meant that this person was extremely powerful.

    ¡°Great God!¡± The youngdy excitedly called out upon seeing Mu Chen.

    Amotion lifted in the pce with everyone looking at Mu Chen. They never thought that this young-looking man would be the Great God that the youngdy spoke about.

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re the one that created the mess?¡± A snicker resounded from the sinister-looking old man who coldly looked at Mu Chen before he hollered, ¡°Do you know what mess you¡¯ve created? You dare to ughter the Blood Fiend n¡¯s experts of a city, don¡¯t you know that you have implicated us?!¡±

    Mu Chen turned his head and swept a nce at that old man before heughed, ¡°Looks like no matter where we are, there will always be traitors.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?!¡± The old man red up.

    But just when his voicended, Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette had appeared before him. The old man¡¯s expression changed and a crimson light surged in his eyes before energy exploded out from his body as he tried to push a palm out.

    But before his strength could erupt, a slender hand grabbed onto his throat, disregarding his defenses.

    Mu Chen raised his head and lifted the old man. No matter how thetter struggled, he couldn¡¯t even shake away Mu Chen¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Are you even qualified to speak with me?¡± Mu Chen smiled with disgust and disdain in his eyes.

    The old man finally had fear on his face. He could sense how terrifying this mysterious youth was...

    ¡°Let me go! Otherwise, the Blood Fiend n won¡¯t let you go!¡± The old man struggled.

    ¡°Rest assured. You¡¯re still not qualified for me to make a move.¡± Mu Chen casually waved his hand and threw the old man at a pir. His entire body was embedded in the pir with powerful energy binding him, stopping him from moving. He could only stay on the pir like a decoration.

    This scene dumbfounded everyone, the Grand Minister was the strongest after the Empress, but this mysterious youth had dealt with him so easily.

    The other Ministers also had their faces turn pale as they constantly retreated and did not dare to look at Mu Chen, fearing that they might be next.

    Under the silence, Mu Chen swept his gaze out, and those that looked at him would tremble in fear from the enormous pressure they felt.

    In the end, his gaze fell onto the Empress. Thetter wasn¡¯t afraid to look at him in the eye.

    ¡°I initially thought that this might be thest shelter for this world, but I never expected that it would be a pit.¡± Mu Chen smiled at the Empress.

    From their previous conversation, he came to know that this so-called st shelter¡± had to send out millions of their citizens as livestock.

    Hearing the ridicule in Mu Chen¡¯s words, the Empress¡¯ face turned pale with guilt.

    ¡°Lord... the Empress has already done her best. If it wasn¡¯t for her constantly fighting for us, perhaps we might not even have this city.¡± Some from the higher hierarchy couldn¡¯t help speaking up for their Empress.

    ¡°Enough.¡± The Empress stopped everyone and responded, ¡°I¡¯m indeed, useless and wasn¡¯t able to save everyone.¡±

    When she raised her head, her gaze was zing as she looked at Mu Chen. ¡°Lord, you¡¯re not from the Blood Fiend n, and only you can be the king to protect us.¡±

    From Mu Chen¡¯s previous disy of his power, he could beparable to a Blood Demon King, and under his protection, the Blood Fiend n would also be fearful of him.

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help casting his lips aside from her words. This woman had treated him as a lifeform of this world.

    Thus, he sourly replied, ¡°I¡¯m not someone from your world.¡±

    The Empress was briefly stunned before she became excited, ¡°Lord, can it be that you¡¯re from beyond this world?¡±

    ¡°Looks like you know some stuff.¡± Mu Chen was surprised by her reaction. It looked like she knew the existence of the Great Thousand World.

    ¡°I¡¯ve read from some ancient records that there¡¯s a world beyond this, and the experts of that world are capable of confronting the Blood Fiend n.¡± The Empress replied.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes in the pce turned red as they looked at Mu Chen in excitement.

    Looking at their gazes, his expression change just when he wanted to speak and he turned to look in a direction. ¡°It looks like trouble is here.¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, the others still had no idea what he¡¯s talking about, but the Empress¡¯ face couldn¡¯t help changing with hatred and a trace of fear in her eyes.

    Not long after Mu Chen¡¯s voice resounded, everyone saw the sky starting to turn dark and a crimson cloud was gradually forming in the sky, covering it in the stench of blood.

    ¡°Shit, the Blood Fiend n is here!¡± The Higher Hierarchy¡¯s faces changed with dense fear in their eyes.

    At this moment, the city had also gone into chaos with many residents looking at the sky in fear and despaired voices. In this world, the appearance of the Blood Fiend n was a terrifying matter.

    The crimson cloud flew over and appeared in the sky of this city with countless crimson silhouettes.

    The crimson cloud spread apart with four robust demonic deity silhouettes appearing, tugging their arms and looking at the city with a great pressure sweeping out from their bodies.

    ¡°Four Blood Demon Generals!¡± Looking at those silhouettes, the higher hierarchy in the pce turned pale with fear on their faces. Even their Empress could only face one of the Blood Demon Generals by herself.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze wasn¡¯t looking at the four Blood Demon Generals, but behind them with his eyes squinted.

    Under Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, the four Blood Demon General separated and a crimson throne appeared with a crimson-robed silhouettezily seated on it.

    When that silhouette appeared, everyone in the pce started to tremble with despair in their eyes. Some of them had even fallen to the ground.

    Even the Empress clenched her fist as her body trembled. ¡°Even the Blood Demon King is here...¡±

    ¡°Blood Demon King?¡± Mu Chen looked at that silhouette. ¡®This is the Blood Demon King?¡¯ ording to his perception, the strength of this Blood Demon King was actuallyparable to the likes of Violet Cloud Lord, experts that have touched the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    This strength could already make Mu Chen look at him to be of the same level. At the same time, that silhouette looked down on the city with indifference in his eyes, as if he was the sovereign here.

    In the next moment, his voice emotionally resounded, ¡°Hand the person over, and for punishment, this king will be taking ten million food.¡±

    His voice echoed, leaving everyone in the city in despair, even those in the pce were trembling.

    ¡°Keke, weren¡¯t you people so happy earlier?¡± The old man who was embedded in the pirughed as he viciously looked at Mu Chen.

    The higher hierarchy looked at the Empress and asked, ¡°Your Highness, what should we do?¡±

    They sneaked nces at Mu Chen and also felt that they should hand him over.

    Mu Chen watched this scene with a smile on his face. He did not speak but looked at the Empress and awaited her choice.

    Silence covered the pce with everyone looking at the Empress. Thetter had clenched her fist and her body trembled. Shortly after, she took a deep breath and her ample chest heaved up and down.

    She slowly swept her nce around and said, ¡°Everyone, do you guys really wish to live like this? Allowing them to keep us as livestock?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned red as their bodies trembled. They hated the Blood Fiend n, but the Blood Fiend n¡¯s absolute strength made them feel despair.

    The Empress continued, ¡°No matter what thoughts you guys have, I already no longer want to be kept as livestock by them...¡±

    As she spoke, the Empress¡¯ face turned decisive and she swept her nce out. ¡°So this time, I won¡¯t hand anyone over!¡±

    Everyone in the pce trembled as they looked at Mu Chen inplicated light. How could they not tell that their Empress had entrusted all her hope onto that mysterious youth...?

    If they lost, then their entire race would be annihted. Mu Chen was also looking at the Empress in shock. Her decision was too decisive. After all, not just anyone could make such a choice.

    Thus, he took a deep nce at the Empress. ¡°Are there any more existences more powerful than the Blood Demon King amongst the Blood Fiend n?¡±

    The Empress shook her head. ¡°There are six Blood Demon Kings in the Blood Fiend n, and they¡¯re sovereigns.¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case...¡± Mu Chen gently breathed out and walked out of the pce under everyone¡¯s view before his voice spread out, ¡°Then they will only be left with five after today.¡±

 Chapter 1375 - Swift Annihilation

    The crimson cloud spread out as the residents in the city started to tremble with fear on their faces. The crimson silhouettes greedily looked down as if they were looking at a group of livestock...

    Under the despairing atmosphere between the entire heavens and earth, a youthful silhouette slowly stepped out from the pce and rose into the sky.

    That crimson silhouette had also indifferently looked at Mu Chen. ¡°You¡¯re the one that ughtered a city under this king?¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head and smiled. ¡°I just casually ughtered some blood-sucking beasts.¡±

    When he spoke, his words instantly attracted tons of hateful gazes. The Blood Fiend n¡¯s experts red at Mu Chen as if they wanted to tear him apart.

    The residents in the city watched this scene in fear. They never expected that the youth would dare to contradict the Blood Demon King¡¯s words... That was an existence akin to a demon king, and if he raged, he would surely create a river of blood.

    The Blood Demon King squinted his eyes as he coldly looked at Mu Chen. ¡°There¡¯s no one in this world that dares to speak to this King in such a manner.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as he shook his head. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been tyrannical in this Lower ne for too long. You¡¯re just a Blood Demon King of the Blood Fiend n.¡±

    Hearing the ¡®Lower ne¡¯, the Blood Demon King¡¯s eyes squinted as he looked at Mu Chen in shock. ¡°You¡¯re from the Great Thousand World?!¡±

    ¡°You guys have done too many evil deeds, so someone came to deal with you people.¡± Mu Chen replied.

    ¡°With just you?¡± A disdainful look appeared on the Blood Demon King¡¯s pale face as he responded, ¡°A Perfected Earth Sovereign like you also wants to confront my Blood Fiend n?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    Cold killing intent flickered in the Blood Demon King¡¯s eyes. He was surprised by the interference from the Great Thousand World. He must get rid of this person; otherwise, if they attracted the attention of the Great Thousand World, then their Blood Fiend n would be doomed.

    ¡°Kill him.¡± He coldly said towards the four Blood Demon Generals. He had a cautious character, so he naturally wanted to probe Mu Chen¡¯s strength before anything else.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The four Blood Demon Generals hollered as they sinisterly looked at Mu Chen. Without any hesitation, they stomped their feet and turned into four crimson beams that charged towards Mu Chen.

    A great crimson radiance burst out from the four of them, tainting the heavens and earth with the stench of blood. When the residents of the city saw this scene, they started to tremble. They were clear about the strength of a Blood Demon General. But with four of them joining together, even their Empress wouldn¡¯t get any advantage.

    The Empress and the others from the higher hierarchy gathered outside the pce and watched the confrontation in the sky with their bodies tensed up.

    After all, they had noplete idea of Mu Chen¡¯s strength, so they weren¡¯t sure if Mu Chen could deal with four Blood Demon Generals.

    If he failed... then today might be the day of their annihtion.

    Under countless nervous gazes, the four crimson silhouettes charged towards Mu Chen. Thetter raised his head with a calm expression and watched the torrential aura around the Blood Demon Generals.

    Clenching his five fingers together, his fist flickered with a crystallised radiance before he threw a punch out.

    His dazzling crystallised punch had abruptly expanded, and in the next moment, a punch of a thousand feet flew out. The fist had quickly pierced through space and appeared before the four Blood Demon Generals with incredible speed.

    The fist came too suddenly, and when it appeared before the four Blood Demon Generals, only then did they respond from it, and their faces changed. Unleashing a holler, four crimson currents gushed out of their bodies, as well as a brutal power, and shed with the crystallised fist.

    However, when the fist came in contact with the four crimson currents, the crimson currents were instantly erased. It was like snowing in contact with magma...

    The four Blood Demon Generals¡¯ faces changed with shock on their faces. They clearly never expected that their attack would be so easily defeated...

    It¡¯s as if they weren¡¯t on the same level!

    ¡°Quick, retreat!¡± The four of them burst in retreat as they tried to flee.

    ¡°Where are you guys going?¡± Mu Chen sneered with killing intent flicking in his eyes. He also hated the Blood Fiend n, so he would certainly not hold back since there¡¯s an opportunity.

    Flicking his finger, the crystallised fist pierced through space and mmed against the four of them.

    A mournful shriek echoed between the heavens and earth before the crystallised fist slowly disappeared. The four Blood Demon Generals were erased under that fist, not even a bone of them was left. They were reduced to ashes.

    The entire heavens and earth turned quiet. The residents here who had despair on their faces widened their eyes in shock as they watched this scene...

    The nearly invincible Blood Demon Generals were actually so weak before him?

    ¡°It¡¯s the Great God!¡± When those from the Ironblood City saw the residents, they excitedly sounded out before it spread out and the entire city was covered in an uproar.

    ¡°Is it really a God?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s so powerful, and he¡¯s not part of the Blood Fiend n. It must be a real God!¡±

    ¡°God came to save us?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    The residents here excitedly knelt. They finally saw a glimpse of hope in their despair.

    Those in the higher hierarchy before the pce were speechless before they gulped down a mouthful of saliva and looked at the youthful silhouette in the sky. Even they had been shocked by the scene of killing four Blood Demon Generals with a single fist.

    The Empress looked at Mu Chen with splendor in her eyes. This power was something that she had been looking forward to.

    As the residents in the city burst out in excitement, the experts of the Blood Fiend n¡¯s faces changed. They were invincible in this world, building their arrogance. But they¡¯ve suffered a fatal blow right now.

    Those were four Blood Demon Generals! Even in their Blood Fiend n, they were in the higher hierarchy, but they were as weak as ants before the youth.

    The Blood Fiend n¡¯s party had fear on their faces as they looked at the Blood Demon King. At this moment, thetter¡¯s gaze was also grim as he stared at Mu Chen. Thetter¡¯s strength had surprised him.

    But this person was troublesome, and they had to kill him no matter what. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t he be giving hope to the residents here?

    ¡°Hmph, God? This King will personally kill the so-called ¡®God¡¯ in all of your eyes, and we¡¯ll see if any one of you dare to rebel against my Blood Fiend n in the future!¡± The Blood Demon King coldly said before he slowly stood up from his crimson throne.

    As he stood up, the excited voices in the city died down. The Blood Demon King had left a shadow in their hearts. If a Blood Demon General was invincible in their eyes, then the Blood Demon King would be equivalent to a demonic god...

    Although this youth was powerful, no one was certain that he could defeat the Blood Demon King.

    The previous victory was only an initial probing. Even the party before the pce had their faces turning grave. Although they were shocked by Mu Chen¡¯s move earlier, it was still not reassuring enough. That¡¯s because, if he couldn¡¯t defeat the Blood Demon King, then the shock from before wouldpletely disappear...

    As the two parties looked at each other, Mu Chen raised his head to look at the Blood Demon King with his eyes squinted and a crystal pagoda in his eyes.

    The Blood Demon King slowly descended from the crimson cloud and tugged his arms together with crimson light in his eyes, ¡°If you leave this Lower ne right now, this King can allow you to live.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as he stretched out his hand. Powerful Spiritual Energy flickered like lightning in his palm as he stared at the Blood Demon King. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to see if you¡¯re capable.¡±

    ¡°So stubborn and courting death!¡± The Blood Demon King¡¯s face turned sinister before his hand suddenly opened up. Instantly, the heavens and earth turned dark with an endless blood ocean behind him and a few myriad feet of crimson silhouettes slowly stood up.

    As a terrifying pressure enveloped the heavens and earth, that crimson silhouette had even caused space to copse...

    The Empress looked at that crimson giant and bit on her lips. That¡¯s because, at this moment, she suddenly recalled how terrifying this giant that killed all the seniors in her sect was...

    That demonic giant wasn¡¯t something that they could confront.

    Even the higher hierarchy behind her had their faces turn pale and they were on the verge of copsing.

    The entire heavens and earth trembled for the demonic giant.

    Only Mu Chen raised his head and smiled,.¡°This should be your strongest means, right?¡±

    The Blood Demon King was truly cautious, without the slightest intention of probing. He had instantly brought his trump card out.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case...¡± Mu Chen smiled, but his smile no longer contained any warmth. A crystallised light flickered in his eyes before the crystal pagoda flew out andnded on his palm. ¡°Then I will no longer be courteous...¡±

 Chapter 1376 - Suppressing the Demon

    The massive crimson giant stood in the horizon, covering the sun as it emanated a stench of blood that filled the entire heavens and earth, along with the pressure of a demonic god.

    Countless gazes looked at that crimson giant in despair, making the residents lose their confidence.

    Under all the fearful gazes, Mu Chen calmly stood in the sky with a crystal pagoda in his hand.

    ¡°Since you want to be the hero of this world, then this King will fulfill your wish today!¡± The Blood Demon King¡¯s silhouette appeared on the crimson giant and looked down at Mu Chen with a sinister smile. As a member of the Fiend ns, he naturally had a great understanding of the Great Thousand World¡¯s cultivation levels. Mu Chen was only a Perfected Earth Sovereign, and in their Blood Fiend n, they¡¯re onlyparable to the Blood Demon Generals, not even a Blood Demon King.

    ¡°Blood Sun¡¯s Descent!¡± When the Blood Demon King sinisterly smiled, he stomped his foot without any hesitation and the giant beneath his foot opened up its mouth with a crimson light gushing out of its mouth, forming into a thousand foot-wide crimson sun that hovered in the sky and emanated a crimson radiance.

    ¡°Go.¡± The Blood Demon King smiled and the blood sun locked onto Mu Chen before it descended.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be the Messiah? If you avoid it, then the residents in the city will be ughtered by the blood sun.¡± The Blood Demon King eerily smiled.

    ¡°Why are you bothered to y such tricks?¡± Mu Chen faintly smiled. This fellow wanted him to avoid it, but the Blood Demon King had gotten something wrong from the beginning, and that was that his strength wasn¡¯t that high in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes.

    As Mu Chen¡¯s seals changed, countless crystallised beams shot out from his palm. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, they had formed into a few myriad feet of crystallised that enveloped the iing sun.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The Blood Demon King grinned. This blood sun contained the unique power of their Blood Fiend n, which was filled with a corrosive power. The moment someone came in contact with it, it would stick to them like a parasite.

    In his view, Mu Chen¡¯s resistance was just courting death.

    Under the Blood Demon King¡¯s ridiculing gaze, the crystallised came in contact with the crimson sun. In the next moment, the ridicule on the Blood Demon King¡¯s face froze. He saw that the crimson sun was swiftly dimming down. As if the power was being sealed.

    A crimson mist was constantly rising from the sun. As the closed, the sun also started to rapidly shrink down. In just ten-odd breaths, the crimson sun had been turned into a palm-sized pearl with countless profound runes on it, as if it was being sealed.

    Mu Chen stretched his hand out and the crimson pearl flew to him. Raising his head, he gave a smile at the shocked Blood Demon King. ¡°You can have it back.¡±

    When he finished, his arm trembled and the crimson pearl flew out. However, it wasn¡¯t thrown in the direction of the Blood Demon King, but at the crimson cloud made of the Blood Fiend n¡¯s experts.

    ¡°Avoid it!¡± The Blood Demon King hollered.

    But when his voice rang out, the pearl exploded and a torrential crimson wave swept out. Anyone that came in contact with it was reduced to ashes by the terrifying corrosive ability.

    The cloud dispersed in the sky and countless experts of the Blood Demon n were affected by it.

    Compared to the chaotic group in the sky, the residents in the city were dumbfounded. They were just engulfed in fear for the Blood Demon King¡¯s destructive attack, but who could have expected that the mysterious God could resolve the other party¡¯s attack so easily? But that wasn¡¯t all; he even ughtered half of the Blood Demon n¡¯s party!

    The Empress and the rest had shock on their faces as they trembled in excitement. Since when have they seen the Blood Demon King in such a pathetic state? Perhaps this mysterious youth possessed the power to confront the Blood Demon King.

    In the sky, the Blood Demon King¡¯s face was pale as he looked at Mu Chen with fire gushing out of his gaze. Not only did Mu Chen receive his attack, he even returned it and gave him a resounding p before everyone.

    ¡°What? Can¡¯t take it anymore? We¡¯re just getting to the good part.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he looked at the paled Blood Demon King.

    The Blood Demon King instantly became vignt before he raised his head with his face changed.

    A massive crystal pagoda descended and locked into space, restricting his movements.

    When the pagoda fell, it had enveloped the Blood Demon King¡¯s silhouette within it.

    Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette had also disappeared, and in the next moment, he appeared in the crystallised pagoda. He looked at the Blood Demon King, who was looking around the pagoda with his pale face, and waved his hand. Sovereign Spiritual Liquid endlessly gushed out.

    When about 5,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid gushed out, Mu Chen stopped and flicked his finger. They, then, flew towards the walls.

    Eight sinister pictures appeared on the walls. They then started to move and opened their mouths, devouring all the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    With the millions of drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, the eight pictures started to emanate terrifying fluctuations.

    The Blood Demon King had fear on his face as he looked at the eight pictures and he could sense a terrifying pressure that came from the depths of his heart.

    ¡°These are actually refined with Monarchs as materials?!¡± The Blood Demon King roared in his heart. He had sensed a simr fluctuation.

    Those eight pictures were the Monarchs of their Fiend ns!

    ¡°Damn it, who is this kid?! I can¡¯t stay here anymore. I have to pass this information on and get the other Blood Demon Kings to join up to kill this person!¡± The Blood Demon King¡¯s gaze flickered. He had finally felt fear. The eight demonic gods made him feel death.

    ¡°You want to flee now? It¡¯s toote.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered before he looked at the Blood Demon King. He could guess the thoughts of thetter, and he smiled before he pointed out.

    ¡°Eight-Divisional Pagoda - Demon Annihtion Pagoda Light.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s indifference voice echoed throughout the massive pagoda.

    At the same time, the eight demonic gods stretched their fingers out of the walls and pointed in the direction of the Blood Demon King. In the next moment, eight ck beams of light flew out.

    The ck beams pierced through space and had appeared around the Blood Demon King in the next instant. Every single one of those beams had blocked the Blood Demon King¡¯s path of escape.

    Although the eight ck beams didn¡¯t have a powerful momentum, they made the Blood Demon King¡¯s hair stand and he felt death shrouding his heart.

    ¡°Damn it, this fellow¡¯s strength is just at the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm. How can he unleash such a terrifying attack?¡± The Blood Demon King roared in his heart. He could no longer maintain his calm. Gritting his teeth, crimson light flickered in his eyes, and in the next moment, his body started to swell, then it exploded.

    An endless crimson light spread out as the eight ck beams shot over...

    A few breathster, the ck beams exploded and the crimson light started to dye ck, being corroded at this moment.

    In just less than a minute, the boundless crimson light had disappeared with only a lump left trying to escape from the ck liquid.

    The crimson light finally couldn¡¯t endure it anymore and turned into a silhouette. At this moment, the Blood Demon King looked incredibly pathetic. The powerful fluctuation around him had been greatly weakened with ck spots on his body.

    He looked at Mu Chen with fear. He never expected that Mu Chen would be so terrifying. Just a move from thetter couldnd him with no hope of reprieve.

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me! If you kill me, the other Blood Demon Kings will sense it! At that time, they will join up to fight you, and you will die!¡± The Blood Demon King hollered.

    ¡°Really?¡± Mu Chen was briefly stunned before he smiled, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you, then.¡±

    Hearing those words, the Blood Demon King rejoiced, but before he could even show joy on his face, Mu Chen¡¯s cold voice resounded, ¡°I¡¯ll just seal you up.¡±

    When Mu Chen¡¯s voicended, crystallised light suddenly burst out from the pagoda before it gathered together andtched onto the Blood Demon King¡¯s body.

    Under the crystallised radiance, the Blood Demon King was shocked. His energy was starting to weaken at an extreme speed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go all-out with you!¡± The Blood Demon King¡¯s aghast voice resounded. He had triggered his self-destruction.

    ¡°Seal!¡± But Mu Chen would naturally not allow him to do that. His cold voice resounded and the crystallised radiance starting to shrink. After that, the Blood Demon King shrieked as his body swiftly shrunk down. A few breathster, he had turned into a crimson sphere that was hovering in the air.

    Mu Chen waved his hand, summoning the sphere over. The surface of the sphere was constantly shrouded with crystallised runes, and the sinister face of the Blood Demon King could be seen within it.

    Looking at the Blood Demon King, Mu Chen smiled. ¡°You lost.¡±

 Chapter 1377 - Request

    A crystal pagoda hovered in the sky of the massive city with lights flowing on it that emanated a mysterious might. Both the residents and members of Blood Demon n had their eyes fixated on the crystal pagoda because they were clear that their fate resided on the person that coulde out from the pagoda. That¡¯s because thest one remaining would be the victor.

    Thus, the entire heavens and earth were quiet with a tense atmosphere, and no one dared to speak.

    The higher hierarchy of the city looked nervous with beads of sweat covering their foreheads for a good while before they looked at the Empress who was beside them. ¡°Your Majesty, will the Great God really win?¡±

    If the Great God, whom they had ced their hopes on failed, then there might be blood flowing into rivers with corpses lying around. Furthermore, they might even be annihted by the Blood Demon King from his rage.

    Although the Empress was nervously looking at the crystal pagoda, she was calmer than the rest, so she responded, ¡°Haven¡¯t we prepared for the worst?¡±

    ¡°Can it be that there¡¯s something worse than being kept as livestock?¡±

    When the higher hierarchy heard her words, they nodded their heads. In that case, they would rather fight to their deaths, at least then they could retain what little dignity they had left.

    As they spoke, the crystal pagoda suddenly trembled, attracting all the attention over.

    The Empress bit on her lips and her hands trembled, feeling nervous in her heart. Although she had already been prepared for the worst scenario, could they really not hold a trace of hope?

    Under all the nervous looks, a streak of light flew out from the crystal pagoda and a slender silhouette appeared.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Great God!¡± When they saw that silhouette, cheers broke out from the city with many people having tears rolling down their faces. They even kneeled and kowtowed in the direction of Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen looked at the city in an uproar and faintly smiled before raising his hand and a crimson pearl appeared with the Blood Demon King struggling within. With this, everyone could tell who the final victor was.

    ¡°The Great God... really won?¡± The higher hierarchy felt dizzy at this scene before they fell onto their butts and looked at that sphere.

    Who could have imagined that the invincible Blood Demon King could really be defeated today?

    The Empress was stunned while looking at that slender silhouette in the sky. Suddenly, her eyes started to well up with tears before they rolled down her cheeks.

    How long has she been waiting for this moment? How long has she worked for?

    Although she had done her best and managed to preserve thest utopia for her people, she knew that it¡¯s just an illusion. As long as the Blood Fiend n wished it, they could reduce thisst utopia of theirs into hell.

    Thus, she was afraid in her heart practically every single day and night, but she couldn¡¯t show that to them because she knew that she was the pir of support for everyone. If she fell, then this utopia would also copse.

    But today, the Blood Demon King that was practically invincible was defeated, instantly crumbling her perseverance. This caused the weak side in her heart to be revealed and tears rolled down her cheeks because she had finally seen a glimpse of hope within the despair!

    Compared to the residents¡¯ joy in the city, the Blood Fiend n¡¯s experts were frightened stiff. They never expected that their Blood Demon King would fail.

    ¡°Quick, flee, and pass this news to the other Blood Demon Kings!¡± They briefly exchanged a look before they flew out and retreated, trying to escape from this terrifying young man.

    Thus, the sky instantly turned into chaos with the Blood Fiend n having been turned into defeated strays.

    Mu Chen indifferently looked at those from the Blood Demon n as he soared into the sky. The Immortal Golden Body appeared behind him and a purplish-golden luster appeared, forming into countless purplish-golden spears that shot out.

    As the purplish-golden spears rained down, every single spear would pierce through a crimson silhouette. Thus, mournful shrieks rang out between the entire heavens and earth.

    The experts of the Blood Demon n were like birds with broken wings as they fell from the sky...

    In just a few minutes, the heavens and earth had calmed down with everyone from the Blood Demon n being entirely massacred by Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen got to know that there were a few Blood Demon Kings in the Blood Fiend n, and those were existences that hade in contact with the Heavenly Sovereign Realm. If they fought fairly, Mu Chen was confident that he could get rid of them easily. But if they joined forces, then Mu Chen¡¯s advantage would be significantly decreased. Thus, he had no intention to reveal himself right now.

    The residents in the city were looking at the Blood Fiend n that was utterly wiped out before they turned to look at Mu Chen with revere filling their eyes.

    Mu Chen waved his sleeve in the sky and the crystal pagoda returned. After storing the sphere that contained the Blood Demon King, Mu Chen turned around and returned to the pce.

    When he descended, he saw the residents all kneeling in his direction with respect in their eyes.

    Even the Empress had kneeled with a respectful expression as she said, ¡°Bai Susu greets the Great God.¡±

    When Mu Chen saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°I¡¯m not any God.¡±

    As he spoke, he looked at those Ministers that were banded together with the Grand Minister who had been embedded into the pir by him. At this moment, all of them were looking at him with fear in their eyes.

    Bai Susu sensed Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, so she turned to look at those Ministers with coldness in her eyes and said, ¡°Get rid of them, don¡¯t dirty the Great God¡¯s eyes.¡±

    When she finished speaking, countless silhouettes shot towards those Ministers. After a battle, those Ministers had all been killed on the spot. Even the Grand Minister didn¡¯t have the energy to flee after being injured by Mu Chen, and he was turned into minced meat by the fury of the residents.

    He could tell that all of the residents were filled with hatred for those Ministers.

    Looking at this scene, he was a little surprised before he looked at Bai Susu. Thetter¡¯s decisiveness had surprised him, so he replied, ¡°Why? You¡¯re going to show your firm standing?¡±

    Bai Susu¡¯s actions had undoubtedly fallen out with the Blood Fiend npletely.

    A rare smile appeared on Bai Susu¡¯s face as she stared at Mu Chen. ¡°I¡¯ve believed in Lord Great God right from the start.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°I have a motive foring to your world, and I need information on the Blood Fiend n.¡±

    ¡°Pleasee this way to me. I will tell you everything I know.¡± Bai Susu said respectfully as she led the way. As for the rest, they didn¡¯t dare to follow under her hint.

    Mu Chen casually followed her and they turned towards a passage, then entered a hall.

    ¡°Lord, please have a seat.¡± After getting Mu Chen to sit, Bai Susu personally poured tea with respect in her eyes.

    Mu Chen also wasn¡¯t modest with her and took it. ¡°Can you speak now?¡±

    Bai Susu stood before Mu Chen. She no longer had the earlier dignity of an Empress from before. Biting her lips, she softly said, ¡°Great God, I wonder if I can pose a request?¡±

    Bai Susu gritted her teeth as said, ¡°I¡¯d like Great God to teach us how to fight with the Blood Fiend n!¡±

    The strength that Mu Chen had shown was undoubtedly powerful, and it was already at a level that they could not reach. So if they could obtain something from Mu Chen, it would be a significant increment to their strength.

    This way, they wouldn¡¯t be so powerless before the Blood Fiend n anymore.

    Mu Chen was briefly stunned before he shook his head and took a sip of tea. ¡°My strength isn¡¯t something that you guys can grasp.¡±

    He was powerful because he cultivated Spiritual Energy, a power unique to the Great Thousand World. It wasn¡¯t something that could be cultivated in the Lower ne.

    When Bai Susu heard that, she thought that Mu Chen was unwilling to teach them, so she kneeled with her face turning pale. ¡°Lord, please teach us!¡±

    As she spoke, she bit on her lips and removed her crown, then she pulled the purple strap on her waist.

    Her gorgeous dress instantly fell and her white silhouette slightly trembled like a sheep.

    She kneeled before Mu Chen with her hair spread out, forming a voluptuous curve from her back down to her butt.

    ¡°Lord, if you¡¯re willing to teach us, I¡¯m willing to be your ve for eternity!¡± Her body trembled, making her look pitiful.

    Mu Chen was stunned by this scene, and in the next moment, tea sprayed out from his mouth.

 Chapter 1378 - Blood Demonic Mountain

    The tea turned into a mist that drifted before him. When the cold mist fell on Bai Susu¡¯s body, it made her body tremble. She also felt extremely humiliated in this position, but she endured it and clenched her teeth. She was clear that the hope of this world was all on the youth before her.

    If he could teach them his power, then their despair would be gone.

    Thus, she continued to kneel before Mu Chen like an obedient harmless sheep, with her skin glittering from the light.

    Mu Chen wiped the tea off the corner of his lips as he controlled his sight and coughed, ¡°Wear your clothes, quickly.¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s voice, Bai Susu gritted her teeth and she trembled. ¡°Please fulfill my wish, Lord!¡±

    Mu Chen waved his hand and the clothes that were on the ground draped over Bai Susu before he lowered his head. ¡°There¡¯s really no way I can pass you guys my power.¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s refusal, Bai Susu¡¯s face turned pale. However, she did not dare to anger Mu Chen, she could only nkly stand up.

    Although the clothes had covered most of her body, there were still some patches revealed that outlined her curves.

    ¡°Although I¡¯m not able to teach you my power, don¡¯t worry. I will annihte the Blood Fiend n in this world before leaving.¡± Mu Chen solemnly said as he looked at Bai Susu.

    Bai Susu¡¯s face became better, but she still pitifully looked at Mu Chen. ¡°Lord, are you looking down on me? If it weren¡¯t for humanity, I wouldn¡¯t degrade myself even in death.¡±

    Shaking his head, Mu Chen responded with a straight face. ¡°On the contrary, I admire you a little.¡±

    She¡¯s a weak woman, but she could stille this far and even kneel before him for her people. Just this alone could make him admire her.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s sincere gaze, Bai Susu¡¯s heart trembled and she felt sour before her face turned red. In the past, she would put up a strong front before everyone. But at this moment, she had removed her fa?ade and revealed her true self.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± She thanked Mu Chen for his understanding.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. ¡°You will also have to believe me. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to fulfill your wish, but there¡¯s really no way.¡±

    Bai Susu was a little disappointed, but she nodded her head before she smiled towards Mu Chen and wittily said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then Lord, you¡¯ve lost such a good opportunity.

    ¡°Naturally, Lord can pursue me if you¡¯re interested. I have a lot of pursuers, andpared to the rest, you have an advantage, Lord.¡±

    Hearing her bold words, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help coughing out. Was she making a fool of him?

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about serious matters.¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t take Bai Susu¡¯s bold teasing, so he coughed and changed the topic.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s awkward expression, Bai Susu covered her lips and chuckled with splendor in her eyes. This Lord, before her was pretty interesting. He¡¯s so powerful, but he had a firm restraint on himself, not to be affected by other things.

    Bai Susu also understood the temptation that she possessed, and she¡¯s confident in her own appearance. This was something proven from all her pursuers.

    But Mu Chen could swallow her as much as he wanted since she was right before him. Bai Susu could sense that Mu Chen had the same reaction that all men have, but he still restrained himself.

    When someone was powerful to a certain level, they could disregard all the rules, and, rarely, they could still restrain themselves.

    Thus, that was the reason why Bai Susu felt that Mu Chen was interesting.

    ¡°Lord, there is a total of six Blood Demon Kings in the Blood Fiend n, but now there are only five left.¡± Bai Susu poured tea for Mu Chen once again as she exined.

    ¡°Out of the five Blood Demon Kings, three of them are situated at Blood Demon Mountain, while the other two are situated in the north and west of this world.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes lit up. The five Blood Demon Kings weren¡¯t gathered together, which was an excellent chance for him.

    He looked at Bai Susu. ¡°If we fought fairly, I could deal with the Blood Demon Kings. But if the five of them join together, then the situation won¡¯t be the same.¡±

    ¡°So if I want to guarantee a victory, I will have to reduce their numbers to at least three Blood Demon Kings.¡±

    Bai Susu¡¯s face turned grave. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then the two Blood Demon Kings that are patrolling around this world are the best target for you.

    ¡°Lord, I will issue an order to seal off all information, and I will certainly not allow this information to spread out. But ording to my estimation, the sealing of information can onlyst half a month. At that time, the other Blood Demon Kings will notice the disappearance of one of their Blood Demon Kings.¡±

    ¡°Half a month...¡± Mu Chen knitted his brows. He didn¡¯t have any exact information on the two Blood Demon Kings. So if he were to find them, half a month might not be sufficient.

    ¡°Lord, leave the tracking of those two Blood Demon Kings to me, I will spare no cost to find their tracks.¡± Bai Susu suddenly smiled.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Mu Chen was a little surprised and looked at Bai Susu. He never expected that they could even find tracks of the Blood Demon Kings.

    Facing Mu Chen¡¯s shocked gaze, Bai Susu bitterly smiled. ¡°We have many of our people in the Blood Demon n suffering humiliation to provide us with information.¡±

    Mu Chen fell into silence. He knew that there must be a price to pay for those pieces of information.

    ¡°Lord, why hesitate? As long as we can get rid of the Blood Fiend n, and allow the residents of this world to live with dignity, we will not fear, even if we are to face death.¡± Bai Susu smiled after seeing Mu Chen¡¯s hesitation.

    Mu Chen sighed, but he did not speak any further. There would always be sacrifices for the big picture. So trying to keep it perfect was a childish thought.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the information to you, so leave those Blood Demon Kings to me.¡± Mu Chen said slowly.

    Ba Susu smiled before she bent down and patches of white skin could be seen on her chest. She smiled. ¡°Lord is really mighty at this sort of time.¡±

    Mu Chen helplessly shook his head before he continued, ¡°I need help with something else.¡±

    ¡°Pray tell.¡± Bai Susu indolently sat on the chair while caressing her hair with a smile. ¡°As long as Lord is willing, even my body is yours, and I will certainly notin about it.¡±

    Mu Chen ignored her and waved his hand. Spiritual light flew out from the center of his brows before it formed into a light screen with pictures in it.

    It was a world with a surging crimson current. Several silhouettes soared into the sky on the top of a mountain and a spatial vortex appeared, then those light silhouettes had disappeared into the vortex under the pursuit of those countless crimson streaks.

    Mu Chen had gotten these scenes from the White Dragon Sovereign, and those silhouettes that fled were from the White Dragon Sovereign¡¯s party.

    Mu Chen was unfamiliar with this world and hoped that Bai Susu could recognise the location where the White Dragon Sovereign¡¯s party left. ording to his perception, the White Dragon Sovereign¡¯s remnant will should be left there, and the so-called ¡°opportunity¡± as well.

    ¡°I want to know where this location is.¡± Mu Chen pointed at the screen before he turned to look at Bai Susu.

    However, when he turned his head, he was stunned to see tears rolling down Bai Susu¡¯s cheeks. She was stunned as she looked at the light screen.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Chen knitted his brows.

    ¡°Lord, how did you get these scenes?!¡± Bai Susu wiped her tears as she said with difficulty.

    Mu Chen shrugged. ¡°I was under the request of a Senior toe here, why? You know them?¡±

    Bai Susu wiped her tears as she muttered, ¡°So they did not abandon us...¡±

    Raising her head, she nodded towards Mu Chen. ¡°Lord, they¡¯re my ancestors.¡±

    ¡°That mountain is known as Sacred Dragon Mountain, but it¡¯s called Blood Demon Mountain right now, the headquarters of the Blood Fiend n!¡±

 Chapter 1379 - Saint Dragon Sect

    ¡°Blood Demon Mountain...¡± Mu Chen murmured to himself as joy shed in his eyes. He had finally found some clues. Otherwise, he would really be clueless like a headless fly.

    But he was surprised that the White Dragon Sovereign and the rest were actually the Seniors of Bai Susu¡¯s sect.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s shock, Bai Susu sighed and reminisced, ¡°Our Sect was known as the Saint Dragon Sect, the strongest sect in this world back then. But we¡¯re only deceiving ourselves.¡±

    Bai Susu¡¯s face shed with a trace of bitterness. ¡°When the Blood Fiend n invaded our world, we realised how weak we were. Even when the Seniors of our n fought to the death, we weren¡¯t able to stop the Blood Fiend n¡¯s tracks.¡±

    Mu Chen silently nodded his head. This world was only a Lower ne, and the lifeforms of the Fiend ns were even higher than the Great Thousand World¡¯s standards. So when they stepped into this world, it¡¯s like a tiger being ced in a group of sheep, so it¡¯s impossible to fight against them with the power of this world.

    After all, not everyone possessed the ability of the Martial Ancestor and me Emperor... Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be known as legends.

    ¡°But when we were defeated, several Seniors of the n decided to leave, since they knew about a world beyond this world. So they tried to see if they could find any experts to rescue our world.¡±

    ¡°Thus, under the sect¡¯s cooperation, they forcefully opened a crack and left this world for the world beyond this, and they left all of us waiting for them to save us.¡± Bai Susu replied.

    Mu Chen fell into silence. If he had guessed correctly, Bai Susu¡¯s Seniors should be those that founded the Demonic Dragon Pce; however, she had no idea that those Seniors of hers had different opinions aftering to the Great Thousand World. In the end, they even split up and the White Dragon Sovereign betrayed the Demonic Dragon Pce, and even the Demonic Dragon Pce fell by Mu Chen¡¯s hands.

    But he had no intention to tell Bai Susu that. If she found out that all of her faith was forgotten except for the White Dragon Sovereign, how great of a blow would it be to her mentality?

    ¡°We¡¯ve always been waiting, but there was no news. In the end, the sect was destroyed, and as a child, I became thest hope of the sect. In the end, the Seniors of the Sect used a sacrificial altar to transmit all their remaining power to me.¡±

    Bai Susu bitterly smiled. ¡°Although I have my current strength, I still can¡¯t fight with the Blood Demon Kings.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already not bad that you guys could achieve this.¡± Mu Chen said.

    ¡°Lord, have you seen the ancestors of my Saint Dragon Sect?¡± Bai Susu looked at Mu Chen with expectations.

    Mu Chen briefly hesitated before he nodded his head.

    Bai Susu felt heavily relieved as she rejoiced, ¡°I knew it, I knew they would not give up on us. They¡¯ve always been searching for a method to save us!¡±

    Mu Chen smiled before spiritual light gathered on his fingertips and formed into the image of the White Dragon Sovereign.

    ¡°I was under this Senior¡¯s request toe here.¡±

    Looking at the White Dragon Sovereign¡¯s image, Bai Susu¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°That¡¯s the White Dragon Ancestor, he¡¯s the founder of my bloodline!¡±

    She then turned to Mu Chen and kneeled,.¡°Lord, Susu thanks you on behalf of everyone in this world!¡±

    Mu Chen waved his sleeve and a force dragged Bai Susu up. Shaking his head, he did not take the credit. ¡°I came here upon a request, and the Honored Sir White Dragon has promised me a remuneration that I couldn¡¯t refuse.¡±

    Bai Susu smiled as she looked at Mu Chen with splendor in her eyes.

    ¡°Right now, I have already determined my destination, Saint Dragon Mountain, which is also the current Blood Demon Mountain.¡± Mu Chen paid no attention to her gaze and squinted his eyes with sharpness gathering in his eyes.

    There were three Blood Demon Kings in the current Blood Demon Mountain, which meant three experts that havee in contact with the Heavenly Sovereign Realm. If he wanted to ascend the mountain, then he would have to get rid of those three. At that time, a great battle was unavoidable.

    This time, it wouldn¡¯t be like his battle with Venerable Thunder Note and the rest. This time, it¡¯s a battle for life and death.

    ¡°Looks like I have to deal with the two patrolling Blood Demon Kings. Otherwise, if they find out about it, the five of them will surely gather together. At that time, even I won¡¯t get any benefits out of it.¡± Although Mu Chen could retreat safely when facing five Blood Demon Kings, he was afraid that all lifeforms in this world would be erased under their rage.

    At that time, his mission would alsoe to an end. Thus, he could only seed in this mission.

    ...

    For the next few days, Mu Chen stayed in the city to cultivate and adjust his state, so that he could unleash his power anytime he wanted.

    Bai Susu also rarely came to bother him. Whether it was to cover the previous battle or to search the tracks of the two Blood Demon Kings, it needed a vast number of people, so she was swamped.

    But fortunately, she managed to aplish what she had promised.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes suddenly opened and he appeared outside the chamber, where Bai Susu was already waiting.

    ¡°I got the information.¡± Seeing Mu Chen, Bai Susu immediately said.

    Mu Chen felt relieved upon hearing that, since he had been getting anxious. After all, there¡¯s a limit to the time, and he couldn¡¯t haste them too much, since it would affect their hearts.

    ¡°One of the Blood Demon Kings is currently in the northwest¡¯s Sky Origin City, and he will be staying there for half a day.¡± Bai Susu smiled.

    Seeing her smile, Mu Chen hesitated. ¡°Was the loss great?¡±

    Bai Susu was stunned before she bit on her lips. ¡°We revealed some tracks, and many people were killed.¡±

    Mu Chen fell into silence. Although Bai Susu said it in such a simple manner, he understood the price that had to be paid for this information. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get moving immediately.¡±

    ¡°Lord, can you bring me along?¡± Bai Susu looked at Mu Chen and begged, ¡°If we seed, then I can immediately receive new information to locate the other Blood Demon King.¡±

    ¡°If we fail...¡± Bai Susu smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just death?¡±

    Mu Chen briefly pondered before he nodded his head. He needed to grasp the time, and with Bai Susu with him, he wouldn¡¯t have to make another trip back for information.

    Seeing that Mu Chen has agreed to her request, Bai Susu instantly burst into smiles before she stood before Mu Chen and her clothes revealed her curves.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Lord to bring me along!¡±

    Mu Chen briefly hesitated before he grabbed onto her waist and spiritual light enveloped the two of them before they soared into the sky.

    ...

    On a mountain outside Sky Origin City

    Mu Chen appeared and loosened his grip on Bai Susu. Thetter¡¯s face was also red before she took two steps back.

    Staring at the city, Mu Chen said, ¡°There is indeed a powerful ominous energy. It should be the Blood Demon King.¡±

    Bai Susu looked at the city with clenched fists. She had no idea how many people died in the city, but the entire city reeked of blood.

    ¡°You hide here, I¡¯ll lure the Blood Demon King deep into the mountain. Just wait for my return.¡± Mu Chen instructed.

    Bai Susu nodded. She wasn¡¯t like those tyrannical and ignorant girls. At this moment, she knew that she couldn¡¯t disturb Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen no longer hesitated and moved. Circting his Spiritual Energy, a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation soared into the sky.

    When this Spiritual Energy fluctuation spread out, a crimson-robed middle-aged man with two trembling petite silhouettes in his arms appeared. He pulled his fangs out from them and his pupils were squinted. Waving his hand, he threw the two silhouettes away and appeared in the sky.

    He looked into the distance and could vaguely see a streak of light flying deep into the mountain.

    ¡°Which local is so daring to actually try and prey on this king!¡± The middle-aged man eerily smiled before a crimson light appeared beneath his feet and he soared into the sky, chasing after that silhouette.

    Two silhouettes, one front and one behind charging into the mountain range.

    When Bai Susu saw this scene, her ample chest heaved up and down before she took a deep breath and sat down on the mountain peak.

    She had no intention to watch the battle. Although she¡¯s nervous and wanted to know the oue of the fight, she understood that she wouldn¡¯t be of any help. Since that¡¯s the case, then what¡¯s the point of knowing it earlier?

    If Mu Chen failed, then all their hope would be extinguished. If that¡¯s the case, then she would rather self-destruct than be tortured by the Blood Fiend n.

    Bai Susu rxed and smiled, then stretched her waist before sheid down and looked at the sky.

    The sky in the past was clear and bright, without any stench of blood in the atmosphere...

    How reminiscing...

    With a smile, she gradually closed his eyes.

    However, she did not close her eyes for long before she abruptly opened them and saw a slender silhouette standing before her with a smile, holding onto a crimson pearl.

    She looked at Mu Chen and couldn¡¯t help showing a smile before her eyes turned red. ¡°Lord, if you continue to y cool, I¡¯m afraid that I might fall for you.¡±

 Chapter 1380 - Eradicate

    There was a massiveke gleaming with light that looked like silver fishes soaring out from theke.

    Mu Chen and Bai Susu stood on the water with spiritual light emanating from thetter that enveloped the two of them, covering their auras.

    Bai Susu looked in the direction of the southwest. ¡°ording to the recent information. The Blood Dragon King will pass by here in his patrol, and is said to be heading for Blood Demon Mountain. So we have to deal with him here.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes squinted upon hearing her. ¡°Could they have realised it?¡±

    After a brief pondering, Bai Susu¡¯s face turned grave, ¡°This one patrols all around, and his information might be keener and knows some stuff. But he shouldn¡¯t be able to confirm the news, so he¡¯s trying to head for Blood Demon Mountain to discuss it with the three other Blood Demon Kings.¡±

    ¡°Then we can¡¯t let him go.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head. If this Blood Demon King got to Blood Demon Mountain, then it would ruin all his preparations.

    Bai Susu nodded her head and the two of them fell into silence for roughly half an hour before Mu Chen abruptly opened his eyes and looked in the southwest with indifference. ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±

    Not long after Mu Chen¡¯s voice resounded, crimson clouds suddenly rolled in from the southwest with a myriad beast chained onto a massive pce.

    The pce was surrounded by tons of experts from the Blood Fiend n, and their formation looked extremely luxurious.

    Crimson clouds surged over and charged in the direction of Mu Chen and Bai Susu. However, they still haven¡¯t detected their location and continued their journey.

    When the massive pce was about to pass by them, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes turned cold and an enormous pir of Spiritual Energy soared into the sky that mmed against the pce.

    The pce practically exploded in an instantly with Spiritual Energy wreaking havoc and those experts of the Blood Fiend n were immediately ughtered. Immediately, everything was in chaos.

    ¡°Who dares to disturb this queen!¡± When the Blood Fiend n went into chaos, a holler echoed out between the heavens and earth, calming the experts of the Blood Fiend n down.

    ¡°A woman?¡± Hearing the holler, Mu Chen squinted his eyes and realised that this Blood Demon King was actually a Queen!

    The pce exploded in the sky and a silhouette slowly appeared. It was a bewitching girl with a thin dress that looked extremely tempting who appeared.

    When she appeared, the experts of the Blood Fiend n instantly lowered their heads with respect in their eyes.

    The bewitching female Blood Demon Queen¡¯s eyes flicked with crimson light as she looked at theke down below.

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the Blood Demon Queen, so you deal with the rest. Don¡¯t let any of them escape.¡± Seeing the Blood Demon Queen, Mu Chen knew that she had already sensed him, so he removed their concealment and spoke to Bai Susu.

    Bai Susu nodded her head. Her strength was naturally more powerful than the Blood Demon General, and Mu Chen had already dealt with those Blood Demon Generals when he made his move earlier. So her task wasn¡¯t that difficult.

    Mu Chen also did not speak but slowly rose into the air before he appeared before the Blood Demon Queen under all of the members of the Blood Fiend n¡¯s eyes.

    Looking at Mu Chen, a bewitching smile appeared on the Blood Demon Queen¡¯s face. ¡°What a handsome little brother. Did you stop this Big Sister because you wanted to have some fun with me?¡±

    As she spoke, her dress fluctuated, which revealed the scenes beneath her skirt.

    Mu Chen smiled towards her temptation, but his eyes maintained calm.

    When the Blood Demon Queen saw this, she squinted and her smile grew faint, reced with a killing aura as she stared at Mu Chen. ¡°The missing Blood Hands King and Blood Nether King has something to do with you, right?¡±

    ¡°So you sensed it,¡± Mu Chen was a little surprised.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always maintained contact with them, so I felt it strange that the two of them went missing. But I never expected that someone from the Great Thousand World would interfere in this.¡± The Blood Demon Queen coldly said. She had determined Mu Chen¡¯s origin from his Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°Women are tough to deceive.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    The Blood Demon Queen coldly stared at Mu Chen before the crimson mist around here surged and spread throughout the heavens and earth.

    But when everyone expected a great battle, the Blood Demon Queen suddenly turned into a streak of light and fled like a bolt of lightning.

    The sudden scene had not only left the experts of the Blood Fiend n stunned, it even left Mu Chen briefly stunned before he smiled. ¡°Women are truly good at deceiving others.¡±

    Naturally, this Blood Demon Queen must have sensed that something was amiss. After all, if he could deal with two Blood Demon Kings so easily, then he must be powerful. So if they fought, she knew that she didn¡¯t have a high chance of winning.

    Thus, after knowing that Mu Chen was the culprit, she basically did not have any intention to fight and purposely dyed before finding an opportunity to flee.

    As long as she returned to Blood Demon Mountain, she would be able to join up with the three other Blood Demon Kings.

    ¡°I¡¯ve waited here for so long, how can I let you flee?¡± But after waiting here for half a day, Mu Chen surely wouldn¡¯t allow something like that to happen. He turned into a streak of light and pursued her.

    Two streaks of light chased each other with space continuously distorting. In a sh, they were already a thousand miles away.

    But no matter how much the Blood Demon Queen tried to escape, she couldn¡¯t shake Mu Chen off. Even the distance between the two of them was swiftly closing.

    ¡°Damn it, this fellow is so troublesome!¡± The Blood Demon Queen¡¯s face turned pale as she cursed with her teeth gritted. She never imagined that a killing god would suddenly appear after they¡¯ve ruled this world for so long.

    But as she cursed, the sky rumbled before she raised her head in shock. She saw a massive crystal pagoda descending from the heavens before it enveloped her.

    The crystal pagoda swiftly came down, and before she could even react, she had already been enveloped.

    Mu Chen smiled and had also entered the crystal pagoda. The crystal pagoda quietly stood in the air for about half an hour before Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette appeared.

    He was holding onto a crimson pearl with the Blood Demon Queen begging with fear on her face.

    ¡°Lord, as long as you can spare my life, I¡¯m willing to be your servant!¡± The Blood Demon Queen begged as she made ast struggle.

    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to keep a snake with me.¡± Mu Chen faintly smiled before he stored the pearl in his pagoda. If he has the chance in the future, then he would kill thempletely.

    After dealing with the Blood Demon Queen, Mu Chen¡¯s body rxed. He hadpleted his n.

    Right now, there were only three Blood Demon Kings left, and as long as he could get rid of them, he wouldplete his mission and obtain the opportunity that the White Dragon Sovereign spoke about.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already spent nearly 300,000,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids to seal those three Blood Demon Kings.¡± Just thinking about it, Mu Chen held the pain in his heart. He had brought all the Sovereign Spiritual Liquids from the Mu Abode in this trip. Although Mand was understanding, she still didn¡¯t give him any good looks. After all, the Mu Abode had a significant spending as well, and Mu Chen¡¯s actions made them have to tighten their waists and spend sparingly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope that this opportunity can let me step into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm. Otherwise, my investments would be too great.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he bitterly shook his head. A few minutester, he returned to theke and saw that theke was dyed red with corpses lying around.

    Bai Susu stood on theke with a cold aura spreading out from her body.

    When she saw Mu Chen, her cold gaze turned gentle with a smile. ¡°Congrattions on another sess.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as hended beside Bai Susu and ced his hand on her shoulder. Spiritual Energy gushed into thetter¡¯s body and a crimson liquid oozed out from her body before it evaporated.

    At the same time, the cold aura around her had disappeared.

    ¡°The Blood Poison...¡± Seeing that crimson liquid, Bai Susu¡¯s face changed. The Blood Poison had invaded her body without her knowing it.

    ¡°You¡¯re not weak, but your cultivation isn¡¯t stable enough. Train well in the future, or it will be tough for you to improve.¡± Mu Chen retracted his hand and reminded her.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Bai Susu obediently nodded her head.

    Mu Chen nodded his head then looked in the eastern direction. He briefly pondered before he slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the three Blood Demon Kings of Blood Demon Mountain will soon know about this. At that time... there will be a great battle.¡±

    This time, he had to face three existences that had touched the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

 Chapter 1381 - A Great Battle Rising

    A massive mountain stood between the heavens and earth, and it was incredibly majestic, connecting the earth and clouds in the sky. Looking from above, it seemed like the tallest point in this world.

    This was initially the Sacred Mountain of this world, but it had been dyed red and reeked with blood that had spread out, causing even the sky to seem red.

    Even the water flowing down the mountain was red, looking like fresh blood, making this entire ce seem like the Blood Demon¡¯s cultivating ground.

    asionally, crimson flickers could be seening from the mountain.

    As crimson aura spread in the depths of this mountain, three silhouettes could be seen standing before an abyss with a crimson aura fluctuation around them, causing the surrounding space to fluctuate.

    Amongst the three of them, one of them had a pale face with a crimson symbol on his forehead that emanated a terrifying ominously fluctuation.

    The two behind him had sinister gazes, like wolves with boundless ferocity flickering in their eyes.

    The one with the symbol on his forehead turned around indifferently said, ¡°It¡¯s practically confirmed that someone is making a move against our Blood Fiend n, and they must have captured three of us Blood Demon Kings.¡±

    As he spoke, the faces of the other two Blood Demon Kings couldn¡¯t help changing. The experts in this world were practically nothing in their eyes, but a powerful enemy appeared?

    ¡°It should be someone from the Great Thousand World.¡± The Blood Demon King with the symbol coldly said.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The other two Blood Demon King¡¯s faces trembled as they cursed. If it¡¯s really someone from the Great Thousand World, then the situation would be a little troublesome. They knew that the residents of this world were iparable to the Great Thousand World, and their strength cannot be underestimated.

    ¡°But ording to my estimation, it should be someone that has yet to step into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm. At most, he¡¯s around the same strength as us.¡± The Blood Demon King with the symbol squinted his eyes as he continued, ¡°From the situation that I¡¯ve calcted, the other three Blood Demon Kings should have been instantly dealt with. So even if that person isn¡¯t a Heavenly Sovereign, he¡¯s still a troublesome enemy.¡±

    Hearing those words, the two other Blood Demon Kings felt relieved. As long as it¡¯s not someone from the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, then there¡¯s nothing they had to fear. If the three of them joined together, then even that mysterious expert from the Great Thousand World would be fearful.

    ¡°Then, what should we do?¡± The two other Blood Demon Kings looked at the one with a symbol.

    The symbol on that Blood Demon King¡¯s forehead slightly wriggled before he said, ¡°Issue the order out to recall all the members of the Blood Fiend n to Blood Demon Mountain.¡±

    The two other Blood Demon Kings were startled before they said, ¡°Then, what do we do about the cities that we owned?¡±

    ¡°It looks like the two of you are still not clear about the current situation. If we fail, what¡¯s the use of those cities?¡± The pale Blood Demon King faintly said.

    ¡°That fellow is that strong?¡± The two Blood Demon Kings were a little shocked.

    ¡°No matter how strong that person is, we have to be prepared for the worst. The two of you must remember our final goal...¡± The pale Blood Demon King lowered his head and looked at the abyss, it¡¯s actually a crimson ocean with a dense stench of blood.

    In the blood ocean, there¡¯s a colossal blood egg floating on it with all sorts of sinister runes engraved on it. At the same time, it¡¯s also emanating a ferocious aura, as if it was nurturing something.

    The three Blood Demon Kings looked at the blood egg with their eyes zing.

    ¡°We¡¯ve gone to such great efforts to secretly upy this Lower ne, and not inform others that we¡¯re using the blood of the lifeforms here to nurture our Emperor. Once he¡¯s born, then our Blood Fiend n will have a Monarch!

    ¡°At that time, our Blood Fiend n will have a footing, and we won¡¯t be treated like cannon fodders!

    ¡°Our n has already reached a crucial part, so there mustn¡¯t be any mistakes!¡±

    As he spoke, that Blood Demon King¡¯s eyes coldly shed before he turned to the two Blood Demon Kings. ¡°But you guys don¡¯t have to be too worried, we¡¯re only making preparations for the worst. As for that fellow, since he only dared to secretly attack the other Blood Demon Kings, that must mean that his strength is, at most, slightly above them. So he won¡¯t dare to charge at our Blood Demon Mountain.¡±

    The two Blood Demon Kings nodded their heads. The three of them were stationed at Blood Demon Mountain and would not leave. As long as that expert from the Great Thousand World wasn¡¯t at the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, thening over would be equivalent to courting death.

    Right now, they could let that guy rejoice. As long as their Emperor was born, then they would return everything a hundredfold...

    ...

    Mu Chen and Bai Susu stood on a lone peak in a deste in. Mu Chen looked at the distant city and squinted his eyes. ¡°The members from the Blood Fiend n are constantly fleeing the city...¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re gathering towards Blood Demon Mountain.¡± Bai Susu¡¯s face turned grave as she continued, ¡°Seems like the three Blood Demon Kings have noticed it.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head, but he wasn¡¯t surprised. After all, it¡¯s not a small matter that they lost contact with three Blood Demon Kings at the same time, so the other three would be on guard, so long as they¡¯re not stupid.

    ¡°They¡¯ve sensed danger and have started to recall their experts back.¡± Bai Susu knitted her brows before turning to Mu Chen. ¡°Lord, what should we do?¡±

    The three Blood Demon Kings were clearly waiting for Mu Chen¡¯s arrival, and if he went in this manner, it would probably be a great battle.

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°What else? ughter my way over.¡±

    He casually spoke as if he wasn¡¯t heading towards a dangerousnd, but to visit a scenery.

    Hearing his words, even as a woman, Bai Susu couldn¡¯t help feeling her blood boiling as she pursed her lips. ¡°Since Lord is so confident, then we¡¯ll apany you this time.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled, and just when he wanted to speak, he looked into the distance with shock. Countless auras appeared over there like a tidal wave, approaching his direction.

    Mu Chen was shocked when he saw this scene. They weren¡¯t from the Blood Fiend n, but the residents of this world. Judging from the scale, practically all the residents have rushed over.

    He turned to look at Bai Susu, and seeing his gaze, Bai Susu pursed her lips. ¡°Lord, this battle concerns our lives and deaths. Since your target is the three Blood Demon Kings, then leave the rest to us. We won¡¯t allow Lord to be disturbed.¡±

    Mu Chen knitted his brows. ¡°You guys are reckless!¡±

    Although the residents here wererge in numbers, if they fought with the Blood Fiend n, they would be fighting with their lives on the line.

    Bai Susu smiled. Although her voice was faint, it was unyielding, ¡°Lord, you can¡¯t imagine our hatred for the Blood Fiend n. Even if all of us die, we will have no regrets.

    ¡°So please, let us follow you.¡± Bai Susu said as she kneeled towards Mu Chen.

    At the same time, the massive wave that had gathered kneeled as well with their voices echoing across the horizon, ¡°Lord, please allow us!¡±

    Mu Chen fell into silence at this scene. He could see the hatred in their eyes, so he could tell that many of them would just be meeting their deaths. At this time, even if he stopped them, they would also follow after him.

    Mu Chen gently sighed, ¡°If the other party doesn¡¯t move, you guys are not allowed to move. As long as I deal with the three Blood Demon Kings, the Blood Fiend n will fall apart.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want the White Dragon Sovereign to be summoned and see all his people die. At that time, Mu Chen had no idea if the White Dragon Sovereign might still keep his promise, so he¡¯s trying to protect what he can.

    ¡°We will follow the Lord¡¯s orders!¡± Voices echoed out.

    Mu Chen also did not speak any further but nodded his head towards Bai Susu before his silhouette moved. He turned into a streak of light and flew out with the massive wave following behind him.

    A few dayster, the wave suddenly calmed down and Mu Chen stood on the sky with his hands behind his back, calmly looking at the massive mountain in the distance.

    That mountain was so tall that it came in contact with the clouds, it¡¯s as if it was overlooking this enter world.

    Bai Susu stood beside him and looked at the former Saint Mountain with her eyes red and veins popping out of her arms.

    Mu Chen looked at the massive mountain and saw countless silhouettes with blood auras around them.

    Just as Mu Chen looked at the mountain, three crimson silhouettes shot out with a stench of blood soaring into the sky. At the same time, their cold voices echoed between the heavens and earth. ¡°Ignorant fool, we initially wanted to let you live a little longer, but you¡¯re simply courting death bying to us. Since you¡¯re seeking to die, then we will fulfill your wish today!¡±

 Chapter 1382 - One Against Three

    Blood Demon Mountain reeked of blood as the three crimson silhouettes stood in the air with terrifying auras emanating from their bodies. Looking from afar, the three of them looked like three demonic gods.

    When the residents saw those three silhouettes, their bodies started to tremble with fear in their eyes, since they knew that these three were the strongest Blood Demon Kings of the Blood Fiend n.

    But while everyone was intimidated by the three Blood Demon Kings, Mu Chen waved his sleeve and spiritual light surged. It was like a wave that covered half of the horizon and blocked out the ferocious auraing from the three Blood Demon Kings.

    With Mu Chen¡¯s move, Bai Susu and the rest felt relieved and their bodies loosened up before they looked at the former with revere.

    Above the Blood Demon Mountain, the Blood Demon King with a symbol on his head, who was also the Greater Blood Demon King, coldly looked at Mu Chen. ¡°A mere Perfected Earth Sovereign dares toe to show off before this king? You¡¯re truly impudent!¡±

    Judging from Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy fluctuation, the Greater Blood Demon King had seen through his strength, but he was a little shocked as well. Generally speaking, Perfected Earth Sovereigns were equivalent to Blood Demon Generals of the Blood Fiend n, so how did three Blood Demon Kings fall in the hands of Mu Chen?

    Hearing his ridicule, Mu Chen smiled. ¡°A Perfected Earth Sovereign is sufficient to deal with the three of you.¡±

    ¡°Impudent!¡± The two other Blood Demon Kings coldly hollered with sharp gazes sweeping at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Big Brother, why bother talking with this guy? The three of us will just make a move together to kill him before throwing him into the Blood Abyss.¡± Their ferocious gazes then swept at the residents.

    ¡°Then let us join together and deal with this person.¡± The Greater Blood Demon King indifferently nodded his head. Although he mocked Mu Chen for being a Perfected Earth Sovereign, he was still cautious in his heart and did not want to give Mu Chen any chance. Thus, he had decided on the three of them making a move together.

    Three myriad foot-high crimson beams soared from the three Blood Demon Kings. The momentum even caused the heavens and earth to tremble, tainting this entire region with a stench.

    The three of them had made a move at the same time, causing the heavens and earth to tremble. Even Bai Susu¡¯s face had slightly changed as she clenched her fist. She had already understood how strong Mu Chen was, but he had fought each one of them fairly. But right now, he had to face the three strongest Blood Demon kings.

    The Blood Demon Kings didn¡¯t even bother talking to Mu Chen and made their move together. Three myriad waves traveled through space like a massive ocean as they whistled in Mu Chen¡¯s direction.

    When Mu Chen saw this scene, he immediately waved his sleeve and a Spiritual Energy barrier covered him.

    The massive ocean mmed against the barrier and the terrifying power looked like it was trying to tear the heavens and earth apart.

    When the three Blood Demon Kings saw this scene, a sinister smile appeared on all three of their faces. Although their attacks might seem casual, they did not hold back. The blood ocean was extremely nasty and could even swiftly corrode Spiritual Energy.

    However, their smiles soon froze on their faces when they saw a crystallised light burst out, which caused the blood ocean to swiftly dim down before it crumbled.

    When the three Blood Demon Kings saw this scene, they had squinted their eyes as well.

    In Mu Chen¡¯s previous location, the crystallised luster had formed into a barrier that enveloped him within it. Beside him, space distorted and two silhouettes appeared.

    They were two silhouettes donned in respective ck and white-robes with appearances identical to Mu Chen. What made the Blood Demon Kings shocked was that their Spiritual Energy fluctuations were identical to Mu Chen¡¯s as well.

    ¡°Those are Spiritual Clones? But how are they as powerful as his main body?¡± A Blood Demon King eximed. He also had some understanding of the Great Thousand World¡¯s moves.

    The Greater Blood Demon King¡¯s face sank before his voice turned grim. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder why this brat dares toe to our Blood Demon Mountain. So he had a move up his sleeve after all.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, what should we do now?¡± A Blood Demon King asked. Wouldn¡¯t that make them lose their advantage?

    The Greater Blood Demon King¡¯s face was pale before his gaze flickered and he sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t believe his clones are as powerful as his main body. Leave that fellow¡¯s main body to me, the two of you deal with his clones first before joining up with me!¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡± The two Blood Demon Kings nodded their heads, since they had simr thoughts as well. After all, something like the Three Pures, which didn¡¯t decrease any of the user¡¯s clones power, was rarely seen, even in the Fiend ns. So how could a mere Perfected Earth Sovereign possess it?

    Their bodies moved and they turned into crimson streaks that shot out.

    Mu Chen raised his head and saw this scene before he smiled and nodded towards his clones.

    The ck and white Mu Chensughed before they soared into the sky, heading in two different directions with the two Blood Demon Kings following them.

    After that, the ck-robed Mu Chen waved his hand and a ring appeared. In the next moment, countless silhouettes burst out and stood behind him with a massive Battle Will soaring into the sky.

    An army of a few thousand stood behind the ck-robed Mu Chen, unleashing a roar. Instantly, boundless Battle Will hovered in the sky like an ocean that emanated a powerful might. This was naturally the ck Dragon Army.

    The ck-robed Mu Chen stood above the army and sat down within the ocean of Battle Will and smiled towards his Blood Demon King. He waved his sleeve and Battle Will gushed out, along with a terrifying force that swept towards that Blood Demon King.

    In another corner, countless spiritual seals flew out from the white-robed Mu Chen¡¯s sleeve and they integrated into the surroundings. Countless lines shot out before a massive Spiritual Array was instantly formed, enveloping the Blood Dragon King within it.

    When Bai Susu and the residents saw this scene, they were shocked. They did not expect Mu Chen to have such a powerful move. Just two clones of his had trapped the two other Blood Demon Kings.

    ¡°Battle Formation Master? Spiritual Array Master?!¡± While they were shocked, the Greater Blood Demon King¡¯s face turned ugly. At this moment, he had to believe that Mu Chen¡¯s two clones possessed simr fighting strength to his main body.

    ¡°You vile beings have beenmitting a crime in this world, so it¡¯s time for you to repay with your blood.¡± Mu Chen looked at the Greater Blood Demon King without any ripples in his eyes.

    ¡°What a big tone, when this King kills your main body, your clones will naturally fall apart.¡± The Greater Blood Demon King eerily smiled before a crimson light flickered in his eyes. Shortly after, he opened his mouth and a torrential blood river gushed out from his body, then it formed into an ocean that spread across the horizon.

    As the blood ocean rumbled, a ferocious roar echoed out, and in the next moment, the blood ocean was torn apart and a myriad foot-high beast slowly crawled out.

    The beast was crimson, filled with an ominous aura around him. Although he looked like a giant ape, he had three ferocious faces, looking like a Cerberus.

    When that beast appeared, it roared towards the sky with ferocity filled in its roar before looking at Mu Chen. Suddenly, the beast sucked in, and a crimson sphere of a few myriad feet gathered in its mouth before it flew in the direction of Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes at this scene. He had felt threatened by this beast. Thus, it had caused him to be more cautious. This Greater Blood Demon King was practically the strongest amongst the experts that hade in contact with the Heavenly Sovereign Realm he had met.

    Taking a deep breath, Mu Chen¡¯s hands formed seals and a purplish-golden light burst out behind him, forming into a colossal giant.

    When the Immortal Golden Body appeared, a hundred-odd Divine Immortal Runes burst out and gathered, before forming into a massive purplish-golden.

    The crimson sphere shot over, shattering space in its path and mmed against the with a terrifying force that caused the to bepress. But even so, the sphere was still moving towards Mu Chen¡¯s direction.

    Mu Chen did not move, but looked at the sphere moving towards him with indifference. Just when Bai Susu and the rest almost called out of nervousness, the sphere stopped when it was a few feet away from Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen slowly raised his hand and flicked his finger. The purple-golden trembled and abruptly contracted before the sphere flew back and crashed against the crimson beast in the blink of an eye.

    The crimson beast roared, and a thousand foot-long rod was condensed from the crimson ocean as it brandished it down. Space shattered and the crimson sphere also broke under that rod with a terrifying shock wave spreading out, sending rumbles throughout the heavens and earth.

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re somewhat capable.¡± Seeing that Mu Chen had withstood that attack, the crimson light in the Greater Blood Demon King¡¯s eyes turned dense before he snickered, ¡°Now, I¡¯ll let you taste how terrifying the World Annihtion Beast of my Blood Fiend n is!¡±

    When the Greater Blood Demon King finished speaking, the crimson beast unleashed a sharp roar and visible sound waves were seen spreading out. Holding onto the rod, the beast turned into a crimson light and charged towards the Immortal Golden Body with a destructive aura, as if it wanted to annihte all lifeforms in the world.

    Looking at the beast, Mu Chen¡¯s face turned grave before he formed seals once again. Divine Immortal Runes condensed once again before taking the form of a thousand foot-long golden spear.

    Brandishing the spear, the golden light was like the zing sun and the Immortal Golden Body shot out, shing with the crimson beast.

    At the same time, Mu Chen¡¯s sneer echoed throughout the horizon like a p of rumbling thunder, ¡°I¡¯ll see today if your crimson beast is stronger or if my Immortal Golden Body is stronger!¡±

 Chapter 1383 - Catalyze

    The Immortal Golden Body and crimson beast shed in the sky, and the force was akin to a sh between meteorites, producing an earth-shattering sound, along with a visible shock wave that swept up like a storm.

    The surrounding space had instantly crumbled, and even the earth was shaking.

    The crimson beast unleashed an ear-deafening roar and brandished the rod towards the Immortal Golden Body.

    But a purplish-golden spear suddenly shuttled forth and shed with the rod, producing a massive spark before pushing the rod back.

    However, the crimson beast was still extremely ferocious while brandishing its rod, leaving tens of thousands of afterimages behind, and aimed at the Immortal Golden Body.

    ncing at the two giants, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered before he chased after the Greater Blood Demon King.

    That crimson beast wasn¡¯t an opponent, and he would spend a good deal of his time on it. So he had decided to capture the king. At that time, the crimson beast would naturally copse.

    Seeing Mu Chening in his direction, the Blood Demon King sneered, ¡°Without your clones and Sovereign Immortal Body, do you think that you can face this King? You¡¯re truly courting death!¡±

    After losing those means, Mu Chen was just a Perfected Earth Sovereign, whereas the Greater Blood Demon King had exceeded ordinary kings. He was just a step away from the Blood Demon Monarch, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t be afraid of Mu Chen.

    Thus, he took a step out when he saw Mu Chening in his direction and mysteriously appeared before Mu Chen. His body lightly trembled before it started to swell into a giant and brandished its fist at Mu Chen.

    As the fist whistled down, space shattered and emanated a terrifying power.

    ¡°What a powerful physical body.¡± The bloody fist rapidly expanded in Mu Chen¡¯s pupils. Sensing the power, Mu Chen squinted his eyes and a crystallised light burst out from his eyes akin to a current, spreading out from his body.

    Mu Chen clenched his fist and threw a jab out. At this moment, the roar of a dragon echoed out and the True Dragon Spirit crawled onto Mu Chen¡¯s arm, connecting its ws with Mu Chen¡¯s fingers, bringing the power to a terrifying degree.

    The fist and palm violently shed and space erupted, turning into ck holes. On the other hand, the Blood Demon King¡¯s body trembled before flying back.

    ¡°His physical body is actually so powerful as well!¡± Shock shed on the Greater Blood Demon King¡¯s face. The toughness of Mu Chen¡¯s body had surprised him. However, he wasn¡¯t afraid, since he could sense that he held a slight upper hand in the previous confrontation.

    With a sneer, the Greater Blood Demon King did not allow Mu Chen to rest and charged forth. In the next instant, a storm of attacks enveloped Mu Chen.

    He had to swiftly deal with Mu Chen while his clones and Sovereign Immortal Body were being tied up!

    Facing the ferocious attacks from the Greater Blood Demon King, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze turned fierce as a crystallized light flickered from his body, and along with the True Dragon Spirit, he had pushed his Spiritual Energy and physical body to the limits.

    He could sense that this Greater Blood Demon King was more powerful than the other Blood Demon Kings, and was practically the most powerful opponent he had faced beneath the Heavenly Sovereign Realm. This was a troublesome opponent.

    The residents nervously watched this scene. Every single one of those three confrontations made them feel their scalps going numb.

    If they were caught in those battles, then they could only wait to be wiped out.

    ¡°Empress, the Great God seems to be suppressed by the Greater Blood Demon King.¡± Some of the top-tiered experts amongst the residents gathered beside Bai Susu. They were worried while looking in the direction of Mu Chen¡¯s main body. The Greater Blood Demon King seemed to be holding the advantage here, restraining Mu Chen with his storm of attacks.

    Although Bai Susu had clenched her hands, her expression was still calm. She had followed Mu Chen around for the past few days, and personally witnessed thetter¡¯s power. So she knew that he¡¯s clearly waiting for the best opportunity.

    A battle of such a scale was meant to be a long battle, waiting for the other party to show a w.

    Under the nervous gazes, the battle between Mu Chen and the Greater Blood Demon King grew even more intense. When the Greater Blood Demon King¡¯s advantage became more explicit, the members of the Blood Fiend n in the mountain all started to cheer.

    Mu Chen and the Greater Blood Demon King shed again. Dazzling Spiritual Energy and crimson light burst out, covering the horizon. But it was at this moment that a sinister smile appeared on the Greater Blood Demon King¡¯s lips before his neck trembled. It then stretched out like a snake and bit towards Mu Chen¡¯s neck and blood instantly sttered.

    ¡°See how this King sucks you dry!¡± The Greater Blood Demon King snickered as he started to devour Mu Chen¡¯s blood essence.

    But it was also at this moment a cold smile rose on Mu Chen¡¯s face. Waving his hand, the crystal pagoda flew out and enveloped the two of them. He knew that if he wanted to win, he would have to rely on the Eight-Divisional Pagoda, but the Greater Blood Demon King had been a little faster than him. So it¡¯s impossible to trap thetter if he had brought out his pagoda earlier.

    When the pagoda descended, the Greater Blood Demon King was startled. He could sense an uneasy feeling and tried to retract his fangs, but he was shocked to realise that Mu Chen¡¯s flesh had tightly held his fangs. No matter how much he tried, he couldn¡¯t pull out his fangs.

    It was also this moment of dy that the pagoda descended and enveloped the two of them.

    Mu Chen instantly retreated within the pagoda, disregarding the blood on his shoulder, and smiled at the Greater Blood Demon King before he waved his hand and Sovereign Spiritual Liquid flew out.

    There was a massive Spiritual Energy fluctuation that spread out within the pagoda. Mu Chen had taken out a total of 80,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. He knew that the Greater Blood Demon King was powerful. Since he had made his decision to make a move, then he must do it cleanly!

    As the current roared, Mu Chen formed seals and the upper bodies of the eight demonic diagrams stretched out from the wall, devouring the Sovereign Spiritual Liquids.

    ¡°Eight-Divisional Pagoda - Demon Annihtion Pagoda Light!¡± A chill gathered in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he immediately executed the finishing move of the Eight-Divisional Pagoda. The eight demonic diagrams stretched out their fingers to point at the Greater Blood Demon King and eight beams shot out.

    When the eight ck beams shot over, the Greater Blood Demon King¡¯s face changed with shock. Clearly, he had felt death from Mu Chen¡¯s move.

    ¡°Damn it. This fellow actually has such a move!¡± The Greater Blood Demon King cursed and formed seals. Boundless crimson light gushed out and formed into a barrier around him.

    As the eight beams shot over, they had pierced through the barrier and hit the Greater Blood Demon King at the same time.

    A shriek echoed with the Greater Blood Demon King¡¯s body being sttered. This was the might of the Eight-Divisional Pagoda, one of the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities.

    Mu Chen waved his sleeve at this scene and the crystallised Spiritual Energy enveloped into a seal and formed into a sphere.

    Looking at the sphere, Mu Chen knitted his brows and saw that the Greater Blood Demon King revealed a vicious expression towards him before he started to disappear.

    ¡°His aura disappeared? This fellow is truly troublesome.¡± Mu Chen fell into silence before he clenched his hand and shattered the crystallised sphere. He knew that the Greater Blood Demon King hasn¡¯t been killed; thetter had just used a unique method to escape.

    But even if he managed to run, his body has been destroyed, so his fighting strength had substantially dropped.

    ¡°No matter what he wants to do, I must deal with the two Blood Demon Kings, first.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette moved and flew out from the pagoda. As long as he dealt with the two other Blood Demon Kings, then using the Three Pures to deal with the Greater Blood Demon King would be easy.

    ...

    At the same time, crimson blood gathered and formed into a silhouette in the depths of Blood Demon Mountain. That pale silhouette was the Greater Blood Demon King whom Mu Chen had just killed.

    At this moment, he had been heavily injured and his body looked a little illusory.

    He looked outside the mountain with a grim gaze and gritted his teeth. ¡°That damnable fellow actually had such a powerful move.¡±

    He felt terrified from the power of the eight demonic diagrams in the pagoda, and if it wasn¡¯t for him leaving half of his body behind in the Blood Abyss, he would¡¯ve been captured.

    But even so, he had suffered a heavy injury with his fighting capability being substantially dropped.

    Although he had freed himself from the battle, Mu Chen would surely deal with the two Blood Demon Kings, and it wouldn¡¯t take long before the two Blood Demon Kings fall.

    At this moment, he no longer held the advantage over this battle.

    His gaze was grim as he looked at the crimson egg. The sinister runes flickered on the egg, as if it was breathing.

    ¡°That fellow is extremely abnormal, and to deal with him... I¡¯m afraid we have the catalyze the speed of our Emperor¡¯s birth.¡± The Greater Blood Demon King took a deep breath before he gritted his teeth and unleashed a sharp holler.

    His holler echoed with everyone from the Blood Fiend n being manipted by him and they threw themselves into the Blood Abyss.

    Their bodies melted the instant they came in contact with the crimson ocean and integrated into the Blood Abyss...

    Thus, countless experts of the Blood Fiend n all jumped into the Blood Abyss.

    With more experts of the Blood Fiend n jumping into the Blood Abyss, the runes on the sinister egg grew more brilliant and cracks started to silently appear...

 Chapter 1384 - The Blood Emperorâ€™s Birth

    Outside Blood Demon Mountain

    The crystal pagoda suddenly trembled before it started to shrink and a silhouette appeared in everyone¡¯s view.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Great God!¡± When Bai Susu and the residents saw that silhouette, they cheered in excitement with joy on everyone¡¯s faces. They never expected that the battle between Mu Chen and the Greater Blood Demon King would be so swiftly determined.

    Compared to their cheers, Blood Demon Mountain was in dead silence. Astonishment and fear appeared on the faces of countless members of the Blood Fiend n as they watched this scene.

    They never expected that Mu Chen would defeat the Greater Blood Demon King, the strongest in their n...

    Mu Chen paid no attention to the shock. His gaze was directed towards the depths of Blood Demon Mountain. At this moment, he could no longer sense the Greater Blood Demon King¡¯s aura, so thetter must have hidden.

    For some reason, Mu Chen did not rejoice, but felt a little uneasy.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered, then he flew in the direction of the other battles. Regardless of whether the Greater Blood Demon King had any other moves, he had to get rid of the two other Blood Demon Kings first. Only this way, could he focus on his battle with the Greater Blood Demon King.

    As Mu Chen charged towards one of the battles, Battle Will surged and whistled across the horizon, trapping the Blood Demon King.

    When Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette appeared above the Battle Will ocean, the Blood Demon King¡¯s face drastically changed, since that meant that the Greater Blood Demon King has failed...

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± That Blood Demon King roared out. The Greater Blood Demon King was stronger than them, so how could he lose to a Perfected Earth Sovereign?

    But no matter how shocked he was, Mu Chen indifferently waved his hand and the Immortal Golden Body appeared and Divine Immortal Runes flew down.

    He did not use the Eight-Divisional Pagoda, since it exhausted too much Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. With the joint forces of him and the ck-robed Mu Chen, it¡¯s sufficient for him to suppress this Blood Demon King.

    As he had expected, when Mu Chen¡¯s main body joined in, the Blood Demon King started to be defeated. He was blown back by a wave of Battle Will before a purplish-golden spear pierced through his chest, destroying his body and vitality.

    After dealing with that Blood Demon King, Mu Chen¡¯s main body and the clone flew towards another battle, which was a battle between the white-robed Mu Chen and the Blood Demon King.

    But when this Blood Demon King saw Mu Chen¡¯s main body and another cloneing over, his face turned pale, since he knew that it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to escape. Thus, he gritted his teeth. His body then swelled up and exploded.

    It was akin to a crimson sun soaring in the sky, as if it wanted to engulf the entire heavens and earth.

    But before it spread out, Mu Chen¡¯s waved his sleeve and the pagoda flew out. Crystallised luster enveloped it before turning the crimson light into crystals and fell from the sky...

    As crimson crystals fell from the sky, a crimson beam suddenly shot out and fled in the direction of Blood Demon Mountain.

    ¡°Where do you want to escape to?¡± But as it just flew out, Mu Chen appeared before it and sneered as a crystallised light flickered from his hand and enveloped it, trapping it into a crimson crystal.

    The Blood Demon King¡¯s despaired face appeared on the crystal before Mu Chen tightened his hand and was about to crush it.

    Seeing that it was futile to escape, the Blood Demon King¡¯s sharpughter eerily echoed, ¡°Don¡¯t becent yet! When our Emperor is born, all of you will die!¡±

    After crushing the crystal, Mu Chen emotionlessly tossed it away. The battle ended with all three Blood Demon Kings falling in his hand.

    The residents burst out a cheer before everyone emotionally kneeled. After all, those Blood Demon Kings had been over their heads, and no matter how they tried to resist, they were no different from ants.

    But right now, all six Blood Demon Kings were killed by the Great God, which meant that their world had finally regained their life back!

    However, Bai Susu noticed that Mu Chen had no joy on his face, so she flew over. ¡°God, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°The Greater Blood Demon King did not die; he escaped.¡± Mu Chen looked at the mountain with his gaze flickering while he tried to track the Greater Blood Demon King.

    When Bai Susu heard that, she was startled. ¡°Blood Demon Mountain is now the base of the Blood Fiend n, and if the Greater Blood Demon King fled, he must have headed there.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head and looked at Blood Demon Mountain with a cold light flickering his eyes. Waving his hand, the pagoda flew out and expanded to hundreds of thousands of feet before it hovered above Blood Demon Mountain.

    This scene had caused many residents to be dumbfounded, and the Blood Fiend n started to panic as they fled.

    Mu Chen and his two clones formed seals and Spiritual Energy poured into the pagoda before crystallised light descended and enveloped the entire Blood Demon Mountain.

    As the crystallised light descended, any member of the Blood Fiend n it came in contact with was shrunk and turned into crystals.

    Thus, the sounds of crystals falling onto the ground echoed from the mountain.

    The Greater Blood Demon King watched this and his face changed. He could sense that the crystallised light was prating the mountain, and it wouldn¡¯t take long before it came in his direction.

    ¡°I have to speed up!¡± The Greater Blood Demon King looked at the crimson egg. The number of cracks increased and a terrifying fluctuation rippled.

    Clenching his teeth, he unleashed another shriek and more experts of the Blood Fiend n dived into the Blood Abyss to provide energy for that egg.

    Mu Chen looked at the mountain, and despite being in chaos, the Greater Blood Demon King still showed no signs of appearing.

    Knitting his brows, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed. He could sense a terrifying fluctuationing from the depths of Blood Demon Mountain.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face turned grave as he formed seals with a single hand. A myriad foot-sized crystallised pir descended and was aimed at the direction of that fluctuation.

    Although he had no idea what that was, he knew that he had to destroy it, no matter what!

    The Greater Blood Demon King had also sensed this and his face changed. He looked at the pir before he waved his hand.

    Countless blood geysers gushed out from the Blood Abyss and formed into a barrier that enveloped the entire Blood Abyss.

    When the crystallised pir crash against the barrier, it caused ripples on the barrier to swiftly spread out, but since the barrier¡¯s power came from the Blood Abyss, it managed to withstand that attack and did not shatter.

    ¡°Found it!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed and he circted the pagoda without any hesitation. Instantly, countless crystallised pirs crashed down like bolts of lightning.

    A violet storm wreaked havoc in the Blood Abyss, and when the Greater Blood Demon King saw the blood barrier being swiftly weakened, his face turned ugly. He never expected that Mu Chen would be so decisive to use all his power to destroy any unknown factor.

    The Greater Blood Demon King looked at the crimson egg. Although it was covered in cracks, it still did not hatch. It seemed to becking something.

    The Greater Blood Demon King¡¯s face changed before he raised his head to sinisterly look outside Blood Demon Mountain before gritting his teeth. ¡°Bastard, since you¡¯re trying to exterminate my Blood Fiend n, I¡¯ll let you be the first tribute to our Emperor!¡±

    He no longer hesitated and his body exploded, turning into a current that flowed towards the crimson egg.

    At the same time, Mu Chen had sensed something and the crystallised pirs crushed the barrier, then shot towards the crimson current that was formed by the Greater Blood Demon King.

    But in the next moment, a violent explosion broke out from within the Blood Abyss as it crumbled...

    At that time, a crimson egg soared into the sky and hovered on the peak of Blood Demon Mountain...

    Looking at that egg, Mu Chen squinted his eyes. The threat he felt from it made his hair stand on end. After that, he circted the pagoda without any hesitation and a ferocious crystal pir swept down and struck towards the egg.

    But when it was about to hit the egg, the egg finally broke apart and a pale face stretched its hand out, crushing the crystallised pir...

 Chapter 1385 - The Monarchâ€™s Power

    A pale hand stretched out from the crimson egg and gently shattered the crystallised pir. That terrifying might had instantly left the entire heavens and earth silent.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face had also changed as he looked at the crimson egg. As the eggshell cracked, he could sense a terrifying fluctuation condensing from within.

    Suddenly, a crimson pir soared into the sky from the eggshell and shot towards the crystallised pagoda in the sky. When the two shed, the pagoda was instantly sent flying away.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was grave before he waved his hand, and the crystal pagoda flew back. His gaze was staring at the crimson egg with a dense fear shing in his eyes.

    Under his gaze, the crimson egg swiftly cracked and a pale hand stretched out, removing the eggshell, and a crimson youth slowly stood up.

    That youth had a slender stature, as if he was condensed from an ocean of blood. His white hair fluttered with the wind and looked exceptionally handsome; however, the ferocious aura around him had caused the entire Blood Demon Mountain to tremble.

    There weren¡¯t any emotions on his face. His crimson pupils swept out without any emotions.

    At the same time, countless crimson gales swept around him, along with an indescribable pressure that spread out. Crimson clouds also gathered over in the sky and formed into a storm that enveloped the entire heavens and earth.

    The residents all looked at that silhouette while they trembled and nearly kneeled. They had lost their minds from the pressure and their knees trembled.

    Bai Susu¡¯s face was also pale. Although she had no idea of this silhouette¡¯s power, her senses told her that the strength of this person far exceeded that Greater Blood Demon King.

    Her body was also trembling, and if it wasn¡¯t for her will, she would have fled by now.

    While she was feeling terrified, Mu Chen¡¯s hand gently patted her shoulder and Spiritual Energy surged over, removing the pressure.

    ¡°Lord...¡± Bai Susu gratefully looked at Mu Chen, but she noticed that thetter¡¯s face was extremely solemn with dense fear in his eyes as well.

    ¡°I never expected that a Monarch would be born within the Blood Fiend n...¡± Mu Chen said with a grave expression.

    His major worry has urred, a Monarch appearing in the Blood Fiend n, an existence equivalent to a Heavenly Sovereign Realm. Before this existence, even Mu Chen had felt threatened.

    He was now clear about how strong a Monarch was. Although they saw how he easily dealt with the Greater Blood Demon King, he couldn¡¯t say that he was confident when facing a genuine Monarch.

    ¡°It¡¯s troublesome now.¡±

    ...

    That youth in Blood Demon Mountain was naked while devouring the pieces of eggshell.

    When he finished, his crimson pupils looked in the direction of Mu Chen before he said, ¡°I have to thank you for today. Otherwise, this Monarch would probably have to wait for tens or hundreds of years.¡±

    Although he had just been born, he obtained most of the Greater Blood Demon King¡¯s memories after absorbing his own nsmen and the Greater Blood Demon King¡¯s blood essence.

    Mu Chen sighed, ¡°I never expected that the Blood Fiend n would have a Monarch.¡±

    The youth, who was now the Blood Demon Monarch of the Blood Fiend n, indifferently nodded his head. ¡°Although you¡¯re credited for my birth, you will still die today.¡±

    His voice was hoarse without any emotions and only a chill.

    Mu Chen smiled. He knew that it would be a life and death battle today, so he had never thought of getting out of this.

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to experience the Blood Demon Monarch¡¯s means myself.¡± Although the other party was a Monarch, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t helpless. A result could only be determined after a real fight.

    ¡°Your blood essence is dense. Rather than killing you, why don¡¯t you hand yourself to this Monarch and I¡¯ll refine you as a ve to let you live?¡± The Blood Demon Monarch said as he looked at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen smiled as a purplish-golden light blossomed from his back. The Immortal Golden Body was summoned. His main body stood on the head of the Sovereign Immortal Body with his two clones standing on either side.

    The three of them instantly sat down with boundless Spiritual Energy endlessly pouring into the Sovereign Immortal Body. Spontaneously, a purplish-golden radiance burst out from his Sovereign Immortal Body. It was akin to a purplish-golden sun.

    Mu Chen had responded with his actions.

    ¡°An ant is trying to shake the tree.¡± The Blood Demon Monarch indifferently said at this scene.

    Mu Chen did not speak any further. Three silhouettes joined their seals at the same time and the Divine Immortal Runes condensed while circting around the Sovereign Immortal Body.

    In just a few breaths, the amount of Divine Immortal Runes had reached an astounding amount of 200.

    Mu Chen clearly had no intention of probing his opponent. He had immediately brought his strength to the limits.

    Two hundred Divine Immortal Runes emanated purplish-golden light, causing space to fluctuate. The might could even instantly heavily injure the Greater Blood Demon King from before.

    ¡°Divine Immortal Runes - Myriad Transformation - Divine Immortal Bell!¡± As Mu Chen¡¯s holler rang out, the Divine Immortal Runes soared into the sky, and in the next instant, they had formed into a massive bell that enveloped towards the Blood Demon Monarch.

    Mu Chen waved his sleeve and ten-odd Divine Immortal Runes formed together and condensed into a massive pir that mmed against the bell.

    In that instant of contact, the heavens and earth trembled and Blood Demon Mountain started to crumble. The massive shock wave of a myriad foot-wide wreaked havoc and tore the horizon apart.

    In a hundred miles of the golden bell, even stones were reduced to ashes with the earth starting to crumble...

    This scene left everyone shocked. This was just the power from the shock wave, so how powerful must it be inside the bell?!

    Mu Chen¡¯s attack had immediately struck terror.

    Bai Susu¡¯s face also changed into rejoice as she looked at Mu Chen. But she saw that thetter¡¯s face was grave. He showed no signs of rxing. He knew that this move could make him invincible beneath the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, but it might not be that lethal to deal with a Monarch.

    Just as this thought shed in Mu Chen¡¯s mind, the bell suddenly started to intensely tremble and everyone could see a deep palm print on the top of the golden bell.

    That golden bell then shattered into pieces under that palm and the Blood Demon Monarch¡¯s silhouette appeared. Aside from having more of those crimson marks on his body, he actually suffered no injuries, even when those marks were swiftly disappearing!

    Bai Susu and the rest couldn¡¯t help taking a deep breath. They never expected that the Blood Demon Monarch would be so powerful. That scale of the attack was actually just tickling for thetter!

    Thinking that the Blood Demon Monarch was so powerful, even Bai Susu, who was so confident in Mu Chen, couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    ¡°A Monarch indeed...¡± Although Mu Chen had expected it, he couldn¡¯t help sighing at the Blood Demon Monarch, who suffered no injuries. There¡¯s only a word difference between the Blood Demon King and Blood Demon Monarch, but their strength was akin to the difference between the heavens and earth.

    The Blood Demon Monarch indifferently looked at Mu Chen before stretching his finger out.

    Suddenly, a crimson light shed and a drop of blood flew out from his fingertips.

    That drop of blood had formed into a pearl that pierced through space and flew towards Mu Chen¡¯s direction.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned grave at this scene before he took a deep breath. Instantly, purplish-golden light blossomed from the Immortal Golden Body and formed into a colossal mountain.

    In that instant, it felt like the heavens and earth had scattered. When the mountain came in contact with that drop of blood, it instantly crumbled with an incredible power spreading out.

    The heavens copsed, and the earth trembled. Space distorted as the massive Immortal Golden Body suffered a heavy blow and was blown away by that terrifying force with two deep marks on its legs...

    When Bai Susu and the residents watched this scene, their hearts trembled. This was the first time that they have seen Mu Chen being on the lower hand...

    Clearly, that previous confrontation has shown that the Blood Demon Monarch was more powerful than Mu Chen.

    The Immortal Golden Body finally stopped. Mu Chen looked at the Sovereign Immortal Body beneath his feet with a grave expression. He could see several cracks appearing.

    It was only an attack that had caused the Immortal Golden Body to be in such a state; the power of a Monarch was truly terrifying.

    Taking a deep breath, sharpness shed in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. The Blood Demon Monarch was powerful, but it wouldn¡¯t be easy to try and intimidate him, who had experienced countless battles!

    ¡°Looks like today... I can only fight to the death!¡±

 Chapter 1386 - Mu Chen VS Blood Demon Monarch

    As the crimson blood drizzled down, everyone kept their silence. The power that the Blood Demon Monarch has disyed was too powerful. It was only a drop of blood, but it had thrown Mu Chen so far away...

    Facing this power, the residents couldn¡¯t even muster the courage to fight. If Mu Chen failed, then they would rather kill themselves to be free.

    While the residents were startled by the Blood Demon Monarch¡¯s might, the Blood Demon Mountain was also covered in cheers with the birth of the Blood Demon Monarch.

    Although the Blood Demon Kings had been killed, their n wouldn¡¯t fall as long as the Blood Demon Monarch existed; on the contrary, they would even flourish!

    Mu Chen disregarded those voices. His gaze was fixed on the Blood Demon Monarch with cold light gathering in his eyes.

    As he stomped his feet, his silhouette soared into the sky and a brilliant spiritual light that looked like a dazzling sun shone as his two clones followed behind him.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body trembled and the True Dragon Spirit appeared. As it roared, it fused into Mu Chen¡¯s body with dragon scales appearing on his skin like an armor that covered his body.

    A pair of phoenix wings also spread out behind him, allowing him to shuttle through space in a p.

    Before the battle, he had already fused the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits with his body so that he could bring his fighting prowess to its greatest height.

    Mu Chen charged forth and appeared before the Blood Demon Monarch, then threw his fist out. Violent Spiritual Energy gathered on his fist and added a crystallizedyer that emanated a destructive power.

    Even the Greater Blood Demon King wouldn¡¯t dare to take it head-on. However, the Blood Demon Monarch merely cast an indifferent nce at it before stretching his hand out and gently patted Mu Chen¡¯s fist.

    As the palm and fist came in contact, a metallic sh echoed out with Mu Chen suffering a massive blow and he was shot out. He was akin to a meteorite as he shot deep into the ground.

    When Mu Chen¡¯s main body attracted the Blood Demon Monarch¡¯s attention, his clones practically moved at the same time and their palms with surging Spiritual Energy heavily mmed against the back of the Blood Demon Monarch.

    However, this ferocious attack couldn¡¯t move the Blood Demon Monarch. Thetter¡¯s gaze flickered before a ferocious crimson light swept out from his back.

    Mu Chen¡¯s clones were swept by it and they were blown back, then shot deeply into the two mountains nearby...

    In just a few breaths¡¯ time, Mu Chen and his clones were swiftly being dealt with. Furthermore, they even suffered injuries.

    The Blood Demon Monarch stood in the sky, looking at the massive crater, in the direction of Mu Chen¡¯s main body, his gaze flickering and pointing out.

    A crimson beam shot out and expanded, turning into a gigantic python. The python was extremely ferocious, it even devoured the fragments of space before charging into the crater down below.

    The python charged into the crater, but in the next moment, a crimson light spread out and the massive python suddenly crumbled...

    Up in the sky, the Blood Demon Monarch squinted his eyes.

    Boundless Battle Will charged into the sky from the crater with thousands of silhouettes slowly rising into the sky. Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette stood within it with a boundless ocean of Battle Will surging around him.

    ¡°Battle Will Spirit!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s voice echoed out with the thousands of the ck Dragon Army acknowledging with a holler. In the next instant, a myriad foot of Battle Will soared into the sky and condensed into a massive dragon that rested in a coiled position, emitting a terrifying pressure.

    This time, Mu Chen had used a total of 6,000 members from the ck Dragon Army, and that¡¯s basically the limit of what he could control. If the amount added more, then he probably might have to suffer a setback on Battle Will.

    On the other hand, the Battle Will formed by 6,000 ck Dragon Army was a lot stronger than any other times it had condensed.

    The dragon roared towards the sky, bringing along the torrential Battle Will as it shot out, brandishing its w towards the Blood Demon Monarch, and even the sky had copsed beneath its w.

    Looking at the w, the Blood Demon Monarch stretched out his hand and a crimson light gathered over. His hand swiftly swell up before he gave a p and shed with the Battle Will Dragon¡¯s w.

    A violent storm swept up in the sky with the destructive wind causing the sky to darken in its path.

    The dragon issued a furious roar as its massive body was sent flying back. At the same time, the Blood Demon Monarch¡¯s body lightly trembled before taking a few steps back.

    When Mu Chen saw this scene, his eyes squinted. He never expected that he could only briefly push the Blood Demon Monarch back with 6,000 members of the ck Dragon Army.

    ¡°Lord Mu, you¡¯ll need 10,000 members from the ck Dragon Army if you wish to confront this Monarch.¡± Jiang Long, themander of the ck Dragon Army, said behind Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen pursed his lips. Controlling 6,000 was already his limit. So if hemanded even more, then he would suffer a setback while facing the Blood Demon Monarch. At that time, he would lose before they even fought.

    Thus, he could tell from this that there¡¯s a significant gap between him and the Monarch.

    The Blood Demon Monarch stabilised his silhouette and looked at Mu Chen. ¡°Quite a few means, no wonder you¡¯re able to push my Blood Fiend n this far.

    ¡°But the gap between us isn¡¯t something that can be supplemented with any means you use.¡±

    When his voicended, he opened his mouth and a terrifying suction force burst out that was akin to a ck hole that devoured the heavens and earth.

    Most of that suction force was used on the dragon, and Mu Chen¡¯s face changed. He could sense that no matter how he resisted, the dragon was still being pulled towards the mouth of the Blood Demon Monarch.

    With their Battle Will being devoured, the 6,000 ck Dragon Army spewed mouthfuls of blood and were heavily injured.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face was grim at this scene before he said to Jiang Long, ¡°You guys back down for now.¡±

    ¡°Lord Mu, be cautious.¡± Jiang Long felt guilty, since he knew that the ck Dragon Army had suffered a heavy blow, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to grant any help to Mu Chen by being here. Thus, he waved his hand and retreated with the ck Dragon Army.

    The Blood Demon Monarch indifferently looked down at Mu Chen. ¡°Bring out any means if you still have some and entertain me. Perhaps I might let you have an easy death that way.¡±

    Mu Chen knitted his brows. This was his first time fighting with a Monarch. After fighting him, he understood how powerful the Heavenly Sovereign Realm was and the gap between them. In the past, he had still underestimated the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    Although he had many means, they were clearly not effective when facing a powerhouse of this level.

    ¡°Perhaps I can only resort to that move...¡± Mu Chen gradually closed his eyes and his clothes stopped fluttering, sticking to his body. No matter how the gale blew, it couldn¡¯t shake his clothes.

    The Blood Demon Monarch looked at Mu Chen with a smile as he tugged his chest without any worries. Evidently, he didn¡¯t feel that Mu Chen could cross the gap between them, no matter what he brought out.

    As the sounds of wind and rain blew, Mu Chen closed his eyes and it all seemed to have disappeared, as if he¡¯s the only one between the heavens and earth...

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart was akin to a well without any ripples. It was so much so that he had even forgotten about the Blood Demon Monarch.

    Mu Chen had no idea how long he was under this empty-minded state. Suddenly, he sensed two fluctuations that were like pebbles being tossed into the river, lifting ripples...

    The two ripples grew even more violent and two lights slowly rose up.

    ¡°Take form into real spirits...¡± A murmur resounded within the silence and the two lights blossomed, forming into the two clones of him.

    However, those weren¡¯t real clones, but the spirits of the two clones. Back then, when Mu Chen learned the Three Pures, he had separated his spirit from his body into three.

    In the past, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t sense the two spirits, but after having a trace ofprehension from the Hidden Scripture Pavilion, he could already give it a try. However, they felt blurry, and he didn¡¯t think that he could seed.

    But facing a powerful enemy, he finally gained aprehension and sessfully summoned the two other spirits.

    ¡°Spirits Unite, the... Three Combination Realm.¡± Mu Chen muttered in his heart and the two spirits flew over, merging with him.

    In the outside world, the two clones had appeared before his main body, then they took a step and entered Mu Chen¡¯s body...

    When the two clones disappeared, Mu Chen slowly opened his eyes with lights flickering in them. His gestures emanated an indescribable pressure that caused the heavens and earth to tremble.

    Although he wasn¡¯t moving, a powerful gale swept out between the heavens and earth.

    The Blood Demon Monarch looked at the changes of Mu Chen with shock in his eyes before he indifferently smiled. ¡°It¡¯s finally getting interesting, now...¡±

 Chapter 1387 - Three Pures, Three Combination Realm

    Mu Chen stood in the sky with light flickering in his eyes. There was even ayer of light that covered the entire surface of his body.

    Although there wasn¡¯t any earth-shatteringmotion, in that instant when Mu Chen opened his eyes, everyone could sense that the pressure from the Blood Demon Monarch that covered the horizon had suddenly been restrained.

    Although that fluctuation wasn¡¯t as powerful as the Blood Demon Monarch, it was akin to a pir that stood between the heavens and earth as a powerful gale blew.

    Mu Chen lowered his head and slowly clenched his hand. At this moment, he could sense a massive amount of Spiritual Energy surging within his body that made his blood, bones, and flesh to show signs of crystallising, this was a sign that the Spiritual Energy was too massive, and Mu Chen¡¯s body couldn¡¯t contain all of it.

    ¡°What powerful strength.¡± Mu Chen praised in his heart. He never expected that the second realm of the Three Pures would be so powerful. Combining his clones with his main body, his strength had been instantly brought to another level.

    If he fought with the Greater Blood Demon King once again, he would most likely be able to kill thetter with a single punch.

    As boundless Spiritual Energy burst out from his body like a volcano, Mu Chen raised his head and fixed his eyes on the Blood Demon Monarch. Fighting intent surged within his eyes, and in the next moment, he stomped his foot and space copsed. His silhouette was like a ghost before he appeared behind the Blood Demon Monarch.

    Stretching out his hand, he suddenly sent a palm down. It was a palm that looked as white as jade, emanating a glittering light that seemed to contain the entire starry sky.

    Instantly, the ground of a myriad mile radius caved in and a massive palm was imprinted on the ground.

    The power behind that palm was incredibly terrifying.

    When that palm descended, the Blood Demon Monarch smiled and responded with a palm. His palm was crimson, and as it flew, it emanated a stench of blood in the sky.

    The two palms shed in the sky, and in that moment of contact, crimson light and white light burst out as they each upied the sky. Instantly, the entire horizon was separated into two by two colors...

    As two massive powers burst out, Mu Chen and the Blood Demon Monarch trembled before the former flew out, while thetter¡¯s body shook and took ten-odd steps back.

    The Blood Demon Monarch had instantly gained control of the shock wave and looked at Mu Chen with a savage smile. ¡°Not bad, you did not disappoint this Monarch. You¡¯ve finally possessed some strength to face this Monarch.

    ¡°Only a powerful strength can refine your blood essence to be even purer, especially after this Monarch devours your blood essence, I will be able to recover all the ws caused by my hasty birth.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The Blood Demon Monarch¡¯sughter echoed throughout the horizon before he opened his mouth, and a crimson river flew out. The entire river emanated the stench of blood, as if anything being swept in it would be dissolved into a puddle of bloody water.

    ¡°Since the prey is perfect enough, then it¡¯s time for this Monarch to have my feast!¡±

    ¡°Spirit Corrosion Blood River!¡± As the Blood Demon Monarchughed, that blood river swept towards Mu Chen.

    Seeing the blood rivering in his direction, Mu Chen squinted his eyes. He could sense a terrifying corrosive power that was contained within it. If he was swept up by it, even he would be heavily injured.

    Thus, he did not dare to be negligent and waved his hand. A boundless light condensed behind him into the Immortal Golden Body. Compared to before, the Immortal Golden Body also looked morepelling. Not only had it grown bigger, but the radiance it gave off was also even more powerful. It was akin to a purplish-golden sun.

    Mu Chen¡¯s hands joined together and the purplish-golden Divine Immortal Runes swiftly condensed from the Immortal Golden Body. In just a few breaths, there were 300 of them in the sky.

    Using the enhancement from the Three Combination Realm, the number of Divine Immortal Runes he could condense had also grown.

    300 Divine Immortal Runes soared into the sky and gathered behind Mu Chen, forming into a palm-sized purplish-golden gourd.

    ¡°Divine Immortal Gourd - Trap!¡± Mu Chen formed seals with a single hand and coldly hollered. The gourd started to tilt and a powerful suction force burst out from the mouth.

    The blood river violently, briefly trembled when it encountered the suction force before it was being pulled into the gourd.

    When the Blood Demon Monarch saw that his blood river was being sucked into the gourd, a crimson light flickered in his eyes as he snorted.

    Just when he wanted to control the blood river to wreak havoc, Mu Chen waved his sleeve and the gourd flew into the sky. In the next instant, the gourd had exploded and disappeared.

    Along with the blood river, the gourd disappeared into the sky. Mu Chen and the Blood Demon Monarch had lost contact with them...

    ¡°Pretty smart.¡± The Blood Demon Monarch squinted his eyes with a crimson light flickering within them as he looked at Mu Chen and snickered. Evidently, he never expected that Mu Chen would use this move to resolve his blood river.

    ¡°Thanks for your praise.¡± Mu Chen did not have any expression on his face. Although he managed to resolve the Blood Demon Monarch¡¯s attack, his gaze was filled with a grave expression. Although he had borrowed the Three Combination Realm to barely manage a fight with the Blood Demon Monarch, he knew that that didn¡¯t mean he could defeat thetter.

    A genuine Monarch was simply too powerful.

    ¡°Let this Monarch see how a rat like you struggles before death.¡± The Blood Dragon Monarch revealed a sinister smile before he bit on his finger and waved it in the sky. A few breathster, a rune was drawn before him.

    The rune constantly wriggled and emanated a torrential ominous aura. The rune seemed to contain countless malicious ghosts with sharp shrieks resounding from it.

    Looking at the blood rune, Mu Chen squinted his eyes. He could feel a strong danger.

    The Blood Demon Monarch indifferently smiled as he flicked his finger, and the rune flew into the sky.

    In just ten-odd breaths, everyone could see the sky turning dark with massive crimson clouds gathering across the horizon, enveloping a million miles in radius.

    The dense crimson clouds chafed as rumbling thunder echoed out, resounding across the horizon, which caused the entire heavens and earth to tremble from the rumble.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body tensed up with a cold air enveloping him, making his face turn grave.

    The Blood Demon Monarch looked down at Mu Chen as if he was looking at an ant. Taking a deep breath, his hands slowly joined together with his indifferent voice resonating throughout, ¡°Profound Blood Lightning!¡±

    Instantly, a crackle of lightning exploded from within the crimson clouds, and in the next moment, countless crimson lightning bolts descended from the sky, enveloping towards Mu Chen¡¯s direction.

    Every single crimson lightning contained a destructive power, and as they descended, the entire region trembled.

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes and did not dare to underestimate it. With a roar, the Immortal Golden Body behind him burst out with radiance and formed into a massive lotus.

    ¡°Immortal Lotus!¡± Along with Mu Chen¡¯s voice, the lotus closed and enveloped Mu Chen.

    Facing the horrifying assault of the Blood Demon Monarch, Mu Chen had brought out his strongest defensive measures without any hesitation.

    Countless crimson lightning bolts descended from the sky and struck against the golden lotus.

    When Bai Susu and the residents saw this, their faces were stered with shock as they looked at the destructive lightning. Every single bolt of lightning contained even the power to destroy the heavens and earth as they flew towards Mu Chen. No one knew if thetter could withstand this attack...

    ¡°Lord...¡± Bai Susu clenched her hand and bit her lips as she looked at Mu Chen¡¯s direction. She knew that if the lotus shatters, then even Mu Chen would be annihted by the lightning.

    Lightning constantly shed,sting nearly half an incense¡¯s time before the crimson cloud started to dissipate.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze was gathered on the location of the lightning, and as it dissipated, there was a lotus covered in ck marks. The radiance from it had already faded by now.

    Cracks suddenly appeared on the lotus before it crumbled down...

    The Blood Demon Monarch was also looking at the lotus and squinted his eyes. He actually couldn¡¯t find Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette.

    ¡°Golden Silkworm Breaking from the Cocoon?¡± The Blood Demon Monarch¡¯s eyebrow was raised.

    But at this moment, he suddenly caught something in his senses and raised his head. He saw the clouds in the sky being torn apart as a massive crystal pagoda descended at an incredible speed before it enveloped him...

 Chapter 1388 - The Last Resort

    The Blood Demon Monarch stood still within the massive crystal pagoda as he squinted his eyes. However, there weren¡¯t many changes to his expression.

    Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette appeared and he looked at the Blood Demon Monarch without any expression as well.

    ¡°I never expected that you could even withstand this Monarch¡¯s Profound Blood Lightning...¡± The Blood Demon Monarch indifferently smiled at Mu Chen, seemingly a little shocked.

    Anyone beneath the Heavenly Sovereign Realm would be reduced to ashes under his attack, so he never expected that Mu Chen could survive from it.

    The Blood Demon Monarch¡¯s eyes swept a nce at Mu Chen with crimson light flickering in his eyes as if he could see through thetter¡¯s body. But a brief momentter, he had sensed something and an unusual smile appeared on his face. ¡°So my Profound Blood Lightning wasn¡¯t ineffective after all...¡±

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes and helplessly shrugged his shoulders. Spiritual light surged in his body and two lights vaguely appeared as if they wanted to leave his body.

    Those two were naturally his clones, and since he had just gained control of the Three Combination Realm, it wasn¡¯t perfect yet. Adding on to the fact that he had just suffered the Profound Blood Lightning earlier, his fusion started to show signs of copse.

    ording to this situation, he wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain the Three Combination Realm for much longer.

    The moment they leave his body, his fighting strength would drastically drop. At that time, it would be too optimistic for him to confront the Blood Demon Monarch.

    The Blood Demon Monarch also knew about this, so he tugged his chest and looked at Mu Chen in ridicule. He wanted to see how thetter would put up hisst struggle.

    ¡°A Monarch... is truly troublesome.¡± Sensing the ridiculing gaze from the Blood Demon Monarch, Mu Chen sighed. He has encountered quite a lot of powerful enemies in the past few years. But he never once experienced being put in such a spot where he couldn¡¯t even gain the upper hand in battle.

    However, he had no idea that the Earth Sovereign Realm and Heavenly Sovereign Realm had an imaginable gap, to begin with. If he spread the news of how he fought with a Monarch to the Great Thousand World, it would inevitably cause a greatmotion. After all, under a normal situation, even a Perfected Earth Sovereign facing a Heavenly Sovereign could only die. But Mu Chen was able to fight with a Monarch to this point, and this was something that was basically impossible.

    Mu Chen raised his head and looked at the Blood Demon Monarch. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I can only do my best to trap this fellow before my clones leave my body.¡±

    Without any hesitation, his hands abruptly joined together to form seals.

    The massive crystal pagoda started to tremble and eight ferocious demonic diagrams appeared, emanating an ominous aura within the pagoda.

    Looking at the eight demonic diagrams, the Blood Demon Monarch¡¯s face finally changed. He could feel a faint pressure.

    ¡°These diagrams... are actually refined with Monarchs as materials?!¡± The Blood Demon Monarch¡¯s eyes squinted. He could feel from those remnant demonic auras from those diagrams that these were Monarchs who were way stronger than him when they were still alive!

    While the Blood Demon Monarch was shocked, Mu Chen took a deep breath and waved his hand. A torrential current flowed out and covered the pagoda.

    This time, Mu Chen had practically brought out all the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid that he had with him, a total of 50,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    As the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid turned into currents, the eight demonic diagrams greedily opened their mouths and started to devour those currents.

    As they devoured the currents, the eight demonic diagrams slowly stretched out of the walls before they finally broke free.

    They were like eight demonic gods that stood within the crystal pagoda and emanated a peerless ferocious might.

    With a single will of Mu Chen, the eight demonic diagrams flew out and charged towards the Blood Demon Monarch.

    The Blood Demon Monarch squinted his eyes before taking a step forth and appeared before one of the demonic diagrams then threw a palm out.

    Terrifying Spiritual Energy wreaked havoc as the Blood Demon Monarch¡¯s body trembled, while the demonic diagram was blown back and mmed against the wall, creating a deep crater on the wall.

    However, seven other demonic diagrams flew over and surrounded the Blood Demon Monarch beforeunching their attacks.

    As the two sides fought, the Blood Demon Monarch wasn¡¯t afraid, even when facing this situation, and constantly sent demonic diagrams flying back.

    ¡°Although in this state, they should be able to confront with Heavenly Sovereigns, it¡¯s still not enough.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered at this scene. ording to his spection, trying to recover the demonic diagrams to the strength of the Heavenly Sovereign Realm required at least 400,000,000-500,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. Furthermore, he still had to be in the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, or he wouldn¡¯t be able to control them.

    ¡°But it won¡¯t be an issue to temporarily hold up the Blood Demon Monarch.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s hands suddenly joined together and the eight demonic diagrams suddenly retreated before a ck light stretched out from their palms. In just a few moments, it had formed into a barrier that imprisoned the Blood Demon Monarch.

    Every single fist of the Blood Demon Monarch would cause the barrier to tremble, and judging from the look, it wouldn¡¯tst long.

    Mu Chen waved his hand and a powerful crystallised light burst out from the pagoda before it fell onto the barrier.

    Crystallised light swiftly spread out and engraved runes onto the barrier. As those runes took form, the trembling barrier gradually stabilised, and no matter how the Blood Demon Monarch attacked, he couldn¡¯t shake it.

    Mu Chen felt relieved at this scene, but he knew that it was only for the time being. Although he could borrow the power of the eight demonic diagrams and the sealing power of his pagoda, it couldn¡¯tst long, and the Blood Demon Monarch would still be released, sooner orter.

    At that time, the Eight-Divisional Pagoda would inevitably be damaged, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to use it for the time being... and in that case, he would also lose a powerful trump card when facing the Blood Demon Monarch.

    The Blood Demon Monarch also knew that Mu Chen was making hisst struggle, so he looked at thetter with ridicule in his eyes.

    ¡°Stop struggling and let this Monarch devour you. Perhaps it might be an easier death for you.¡± His voice coldly resounded.

    Mu Chen smiled, then paid no attention to thetter before his silhouette moved and disappeared from the pagoda.

    Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette appeared outside Blood Demon Mountain. When the residents saw this scene, joy appeared on their faces. They thought that Mu Chen had obtained victory.

    But before they could cheer, Mu Chen waved his hand and everyone¡¯s hearts trembled and they shut their mouths.

    Bai Susu came to Mu Chen and she carefully nced at the pagoda before she nervously asked, ¡°Lord, where¡¯s the Blood Demon Monarch?¡±

    After a brief hesitation, Mu Chen responded, ¡°I¡¯ve temporarily trapped him, but there¡¯s a limit to that. The moment he breaks out, I will no longer be able to obstruct him.¡±

    When Bai Susu heard that, her face turned pale and the luster in her eyes had diminished, looking pitiful. After biting her lips for a brief moment, she said, ¡°Lord, if there¡¯s nothing you can do about it, then leave quickly,¡±

    She knew that even if Mu Chen couldn¡¯t defeat the Blood Demon Monarch, escaping shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him.

    Mu Chen did not respond to her but knitted his brows. He still had the stone talisman that the Martial Ancestor had given him, and if he really did reach that crucial moment, he could only crush the talisman. However, he wasn¡¯t confident that he could call the Martial Ancestor over in a Lower ne.

    Thus, he could only keep it as ast resort. Right now, he could only rely on himself to deal with the Blood Demon Monarch.

    After a brief silence, his eyes squinted. He seemed to have recalled something. With hesitation, he stretched his hand out and a white light flickering on it. The White Dragon Spiritual Pearl then appeared in his hand.

    Flicking his finger, the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl slowly rose up before him. Right now, he could only try to summon the will of the White Dragon Sovereign, since that ¡®opportunity¡¯ was something that only thetter knew.

    If he really managed to find his path to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm because of it andplete his breakthrough, then he would be able to face the Blood Demon Monarch.

    However, the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl floated before him without any movements.

    Seeing this, there was a sh of disappointment in his eyes.

    Sighing out in his heart, he waved his hand. Just when he was about to recall the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl, Mu Chen could sense that the pearl was suddenly trembling at this moment.

    A white beam of light flew out and an elderly figure was gradually condensed on top of the pearl...

 Chapter 1389 - The Opportunity

    Light spread out from the White Dragon Spiritual Pearl before it gradually took the form of an elderly silhouette.

    That silhouette was donned in white robes. He slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were perplexed at first, but after seeing the massive Blood Demon Mountain, his body trembled with excitement in his eyes.

    ¡°Saint Dragon Mountain!¡± He muttered, then in the next instant, his eyes flickered as he turned to look at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Senior White Dragon, it has been a long time.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s you...¡± The White Dragon Sovereign looked at Mu Chen with a stunned expression before he swiftly recalled that when he met Mu Chen before, thetter wasn¡¯t even in the Sovereign Realm yet. But right now, even he couldn¡¯t see through Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation.

    ¡°Senior White Dragon, do you still remember what you asked of me?¡± Mu Chen smiled as he cupped his fists.

    The White Dragon Sovereign suddenly understood and his eyes trembled at this familiar ce. ¡°This is my hometown!

    ¡°Where are the Fiend ns?¡± He suddenly recalled something, and his face changed.

    ¡°All the Blood Demon Kings in this world have been erased by me.¡± Mu Chen replied.

    When the White Dragon Sovereign heard that, he was shocked as he looked at Mu Chen with disbelief in his eyes because he knew that those Blood Demon Kings were equivalent to Perfected Earth Sovereigns in the Great Thousand World. They were an existence that even he couldn¡¯t confront, even when he was alive, but this youth had ughtered all of them?

    ¡°Ancestor White Dragon! What the Lord said isn¡¯t false, the Blood Demon Kings have been killed!¡± While the White Dragon Sovereign was shocked, a clear voice resounded and another silhouette was trembling with emotions.

    The White Dragon Sovereign turned and saw Bai Susu looking at him with tears and emotions on her face.

    ¡°You¡¯re...¡± The White Dragon Sovereign briefly looked at Bai Susu before he eximed, ¡°You¡¯re the heir of my White Dragon Bloodline?¡±

    ¡°Your descendant, Bai Susu, greets the Ancestor!¡± Bai Susu kneeled.

    The White Dragon Sovereign looked at her and bitterly smiled. ¡°I never expected that my descendant would even exceed us. I¡¯m also useless, since I couldn¡¯t protect this world.¡±

    He could naturally tell that Bai Susu was much stronger than him when he was alive.

    Bai Susu immediately responded, ¡°Ancestor, it was the Seniors of the Sect that sacrificed their lives to aplish this. The Ancestors have been bitterly seeking help despite being so far away, and that¡¯s why the Lord descended to save us.¡±

    The White Dragon Sovereign was stunned before his gaze turned down. ¡°So it seems that they¡¯ve resorted to thest path... But this also requires someone suitable, and you¡¯re extraordinary since you¡¯ve managed to achieve it.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to reminisce. Senior White Dragon, although the Blood Dragon Kings have been cleared out by me, there¡¯s a bigger problem right now...¡±

    He pointed towards the pagoda. ¡°Those Blood Demon Kings have created a Blood Demon Monarch before their deaths, and it¡¯s a Monarchparable to a Heavenly Sovereign.¡±

    When he finished speaking, the White Dragon Sovereign¡¯s face was covered in shock. Because he had cultivated in the Great Thousand World, he naturally knew how terrifying Heavenly Sovereigns were.

    Who could have expected that the Blood Fiend n would create a Monarch in their world after so long...

    ¡°What should we do, then? Could it be that the heavens really want to annihte my world?¡± The White Dragon Sovereign¡¯s face was depressed.

    ¡°That would depend on the opportunity that you¡¯ve promised me back then.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    The White Dragon Sovereign was briefly stunned before his eyes lit up and looked at Mu Chen in shock. ¡°You¡¯re already on your path to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m currently bitterly searching for it.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head as he looked at the White Dragon Sovereign with his eyes zing. ¡°I wonder if Senior has any guidance?¡±

    He hade so far and done so much for the opportunity that the White Dragon Sovereign had promised him. He wanted to try and see if he could find his path to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm here.

    The White Dragon Sovereign¡¯s gaze flickered as he briefly pondered, then said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then we might have a shot.¡±

    After that, he continued, ¡°I wonder if you¡¯ve heard of the Martial Ancestor?¡±

    Mu Chen nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve even met with Senior Martial Ancestor once.¡±

    When the White Dragon Sovereign heard that, he was shocked. After all, the Martial Ancestor was a pinnacle existence in the Great Thousand World. Not to mention ordinary people, even ordinary Heavenly Sovereigns couldn¡¯t catch an eye with him. It looked like Mu Chen¡¯s current experience had grown.

    ¡°Then do you know that the Lower ne where the Martial Ancestor came from that was simr to mine? His world suffered the invasion of a Fiend n, and he even turned the tables around, ughtering the whole Fiend n...¡± As he spoke, he sighed. Indeed only a talented genius like the Martial Ancestor could create legends.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. Everyone knew about the legends of the Great Thousand World.

    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid you have no idea that the reason why the Martial Ancestor was able to defeat the Monarch was all due to one thing...¡± The White Dragon Sovereign smiled before he continued, ¡°That thing is called theary Fetus in this world.

    ¡°The so-called ary Fetus¡¯ can be considered as the ne¡¯s Spirit. It¡¯s the essence of this entire ne, but it doesn¡¯t have any consciousness. So if you could gain control of it, then you¡¯ll be able to utilise this ne¡¯s power.¡±

    ¡°But not all Lower nes possess aary Fetus because it needs many factors for it to be formed.¡±

    The White Dragon Sovereign pointed out towards this world as he said word-by-word, ¡°And in this world... there¡¯s aary Fetus.

    ¡°And relying on that...¡± The White Dragon Sovereign looked at Mu Chen as he continued, ¡°You¡¯ll be able to break through the shackles and step into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled with a fire zing in his eyes. He had guessed correctly,ing to this world could really help him seek the opportunity to break through to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm!

    ¡°But generally speaking, theary Fetus can only be sensed by the lifeforms of this world, and the Martial Ancestor had also sensed it back then to subdue theary Fetus and defeat the Monarch.¡±

    As he spoke, he turned to look at Bai Susu with pity. ¡°But it¡¯s a pity that none of us back then possessed a figure like the Martial Ancestor. Although Susu has reached that realm, it¡¯s a pity that most of her powers are external, so she can¡¯t sense thatary Fetus... and even if she could, there¡¯s no way she can refine and subdue it.¡±

    When he heard that, Mu Chen¡¯s brows knitted. He wasn¡¯t a lifeform of this world.

    ¡°Haha, there¡¯s no need to worry. Since this old man has promised you, I will naturally have a method.¡±

    The White Dragon Sovereign chuckled before he continued, ¡°If the lifeforms in this world all wishes together, they can use the power of wishes to help you sense theary Fetus.¡±

    ¡°All lifeforms?¡± Mu Chen fell into thoughts.

    ¡°Human hearts are the hardest to grasp, and it¡¯s impossible to achieve this normally. But this world is under the threat of a Fiend n, and everyone is suffering. So if there¡¯s hope, I believe no one will give it up.¡± The White Dragon Sovereign said.

    When Mu Chen heard that, his gaze flickered and he bowed towards the White Dragon Sovereign. ¡°If it can be done, I will protect the peace of this world.¡±

    If he could step into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, then he wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid of the Blood Demon Monarch, and it would be easy for him to subdue thetter. Furthermore, there¡¯s no need for him to struggle like the Martial Ancestor.

    That didn¡¯t mean that he¡¯s stronger than the Martial Ancestor, but thetter was in the Lower ne back then, so his means were limited. Not only was Mu Chen from the Great Thousand World, he also possessed two Peerless Divine Abilities. So if he stepped into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, he could easily deal with anyone on the same level.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then this old man will thank the future Venerable Mu for the protection...¡± The White Dragon Sovereign said respectfully. If Mu Chen could step into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, then he would be ranked amongst the top of the Great Thousand world and could be considered as Venerable or Dao Master.

    He did not continue speaking, but sat down with his eyes closed.

    As his eyes closed, a fluctuation abruptly spread out. In a few breaths, it had enveloped all thend of the Lower ne.

    At the same time, Bai Susu and the residents all received an insight. Thus, all of them sat down.

    As they sat down, light surged out from their brows and drifted towards Mu Chen, which thetter allowed those light to fall on his body.

    As more lights flew over, it had instantly covered the entire heavens and earth in a bizarre radiance before spreading out into a cocoon that enveloped Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette.

    Under the radiance, Mu Chen also slowly closed his eyes.

 Chapter 1390 - Heavenly Barrier

    As light gathered over and enveloped Mu Chen, a will soared into the sky so he closed his eyes under the protection of countless lights and charged into the void...

    Not knowing how long it was, Mu Chen¡¯s will suddenly open his eyes and saw himself in a world of the primal universe. This ce looked to be the beginning of the world.

    Looking at the primal universe, Mu Chen slowly spread his will out to sense the hidden ne¡¯s Spirit...

    He did not get a reply, but as the light around him grew stronger, he finally sensed a peculiar fluctuationing from the primal chaos.

    The primal chaos seemed to contain endless lives with vitality that left Mu Chen shocked. This energy was extremely pure and ancient, as if it was born with this ne...

    Mu Chen looked at the primal chaos that looked like an ocean and he could sense a great fluctuation, which should be the ne¡¯s Spirit.

    The sea of primal chaos suddenly rippled with sshes resounding. There was a huge vortex in the center and a thousand foot sphere of primal chaos slowly rose.

    This sphere looked like a heart that faintly throbbed, and along with its every pulse, the entire ne would tremble along with it. When it breathed, there seemed to be a storm gathering over with tides retreating...

    ¡°This is the ne¡¯s Spirit?¡± Mu Chen looked at this sphere. Although he couldn¡¯t sense any consciousness, he could sense a spirituality within it.

    ¡°Mhm?¡± Mu Chen suddenly squinted his eyes and saw a trace of blood on the sphere that seemed like a bug that was in disharmony with the sphere.

    ¡°This is because of the Blood Fiend n¡¯s invasion and because they have ughtered countless lifeforms, so the ne¡¯s Spirit has also been affected?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze shed as he figured it out.

    But this situation had made him rejoice even more, since the ne¡¯s Spirit had sensed the threat from the Blood Fiend n. Thus, it should be helping him.

    With this thought, Mu Chen¡¯s will slowly approached.

    ¡°ne¡¯s Spirit, I can help you expel the Blood Fiend n, but I need your power right now.¡± Mu Chen did not conceal, but revealed his objective. He knew that although this ne¡¯s Spirit didn¡¯t have a consciousness, it has spirituality, and it could judge any harm done to the ne.

    The light of primal chaos faintly trembled, but it did not move. Mu Chen knew that it was because he wasn¡¯t someone from the ne, so the ne¡¯s Spirit was also in conflict. If Bai Susu was here, then the spirit would¡¯ve helped thetter by now.

    However, he wasn¡¯t in a rush and solemnly said, ¡°The Blood Demon Monarch is powerful, and if he breaks free, I won¡¯t be able to fight him. At that time, I can only choose to protect myself and leave this ne. This ne will also suffer the invasion of the Blood Fiend n with all lifeforms being devoured.

    ¡°At that time, even if you¡¯re the ne¡¯s Spirit, you too will not be able to escape the invasion of the Blood Demon Monarch and be refined.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s words were brutal. The ne¡¯s Spirit had also been infected and had violently throbbed, but it did not take a step forth in the end.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flicked. He knew that it wasn¡¯t enough. If he refined this ne¡¯s Spirit, then he would be equivalent to the ruler of this n and determine all the lifeforms¡¯ lives and deaths with just a thought.

    As the protector, the ne¡¯s Spirit clearly wasn¡¯t willing to believe in outsiders.

    Thus, Mu Chen took another step forth. ¡°If I¡¯m the ruler of this ne, I can swear that I will keep the peace of this ne. As long as I¡¯m still alive, no Fiend n will take a step into this world!¡±

    His voice was robust and echoed for a long time.

    He swore within his heart. Although others couldn¡¯t sense it, the ne¡¯s Spirit was born from the heavens and earth, so it could surely sense it. If his heart wasn¡¯t sincere, then it wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the senses of the ne¡¯s Spirit as well.

    Thus, not longer after Mu Chen made his promise, the ne¡¯s Spirit burst out with a myriad feet of primal chaos light along with a celestial note.

    When Mu Chen saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help being excited. He knew that the ne¡¯s Spirit had conceded...

    Thus, his body outside Blood Demon Mountain had also disappeared with a single thought and appeared here.

    Mu Chen¡¯s will returned to his body and he looked at the sphere of primal chaos before he passed through the barrier andnded on the sphere.

    He sat down and shut his eyes then slowly entered the primal chaos sphere.

    Time slowed down here, and it just so happens that he would have time to break through to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    When his body entered the sphere, Mu Chen¡¯s body trembled, and he could sense the boundless Primal Chaos Energying from every direction as it poured down into his heart.

    The Primal Chaos Energy originated from the origin of the Lower ne. It¡¯s boundless and majestic, and even in the Great Thousand World, it could be considered as top-tiered energy. But it could only be found in ces where the ne¡¯s Spirit was born.

    Sensing the boundless energy, Mu Chen immediately circted his cultivation technique and his body trembled. It was akin to a hungry mouth as it devoured that energy.

    In just ten-odd breath, Mu Chen felt as if he had devoured a few billion drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. His heart instantly trembled. He never expected that the ne¡¯s Spirit would be so pure and boundless. It¡¯s truly worthy of being a spiritual entity born between the heavens and earth.

    As his thoughts circted, he calmed his heart and sank into cultivation.

    Mu Chen also wasn¡¯t anxious within the Primal Chaos and allowed the Primal Chaos Energy to endlessly pour into his body. It was also in this state, and for ten-odd years, his figure was akin to a boulder without moving. Even his breathing had faintly dimmed down.

    ...

    Time had slowed down in the primal chaos, and only the Primal Chaos Energy endlessly poured into Mu Chen¡¯s head...

    This statested for a long time before a change suddenly appeared. Mu Chen¡¯s body trembled, and in the next moment, his eyes slowly opened.

    When his eyes opened, a light shot out from his eyes that was extremely dazzling. It then shot into the primal chaos and disappeared.

    Mu Chen slowly clenched his fist and sensed the boundless Spiritual Energy in his body. His body lightly trembled, as if there was a countless amount of rumbling thunder echoing out.

    Radiance burst out from Mu Chen¡¯s body, then Mu Chen¡¯s body started to swell. In just a few breaths¡¯ time, Mu Chen was a thousand feet tall before he sat down in the primal chaos.

    His body was emanating a holy radiance that looked like a sun that radiated a luster in the primal chaos.

    Looking at his own body, Mu Chen could feel every single inch of his body and blood containing boundless Spiritual Energy.

    This Spiritual Energy had filled his body. It was so much so that he couldn¡¯t contain anymore.

    It felt like ake was being filled to the limit, and any more would cause theke to leak out.

    At this moment, he had already reached the limit beneath the Heavenly Sovereign Realm. ording to his estimation, if he faced experts that hade in contact with the Heavenly Sovereign Realm right now, he could easily ughter them with a palm.

    Reaching this far, he could also sense the existence of a barrier that held his steps.

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s the Heavenly Sovereign Realm barrier now...¡± Mu Chen¡¯s face fell into pondering. Now that he has reached his limit, any more might break the barrier, but there¡¯s also a possibility that he might die, and this barrier was truly terrifying.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered before it turned sharp. The path of cultivation was filled with trials, to begin with, and if he wanted to reach the top, he would need to have courage. Today was his opportunity, and if he passed it, he had no idea when he would get another chance.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face turned resolute without any hesitation and fear. Raising his head, he looked into the void and said, ¡°Please aid me in breaking the Heavenly Barrier!¡±

    The primal chaos briefly remained silent before the Primal Chaos Sphere rose up and instantly shrunk down, then turned into a beam of light that charged into Mu Chen¡¯s head.

    Taking a deep breath, Mu Chen closed his eyes.

    Sess or failure, it all depends on this!

 Chapter 1391 - Heavenly Sovereign Tribulation

    When the beam of Primal Chaos shot into Mu Chen¡¯s forehead, his body suddenly trembled and the pores all over his body radiated a light that contained extremely robust Spiritual Energy. The moment it leaves his body, it would turn into rain that spread out in this area.

    It was due to the Spiritual Energy in Mu Chen¡¯s body having reached the limit, and he couldn¡¯t contain anymore. Thus, his body had chosen self-protection and allowed the Spiritual Energy to leave his body.

    But that was akin to a grain in the ocean from the massive power brought to him by the ne¡¯s Spirit.

    Thus, cracks started to appear on Mu Chen¡¯s body, and in just ten-odd breaths, the surface of his body was entirely covered with cracks, looking beyond horrifying.

    However, Mu Chen had kept hisposure, since he knew that his body had reached the limit...

    ¡°Since the limit has been reached... then shatter...

    ¡°Without destruction, there can be no creation. Forge, my Heavenly Sovereign Body.¡±

    He murmured with resolution in his eyes. There wasn¡¯t any hesitation that this danger might bring him. In the next moment, his hands joined together and he no longer suppressed the explosive Spiritual Energy in his body, allowing it to wreaked havoc.

    Light burst out from the cracks on Mu Chen¡¯s body and started to expand. A brief momentter, a massive explosion urred.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body exploded, but there wasn¡¯t any blood sttering. It had turned into dust, with every speck flickering with crystallised light that quietly hovered.

    Suddenly, a storm gathered and pulled the specks of light over beforebining them together.

    As time passed, a silhouette was gradually formed, as if he was trying to reform his body.

    But suddenly, an abnormal rumbling noise rang out that caused the silhouette that was undergoing reformation to fluctuate.

    Although his body had shattered, Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit still existed, and he had also sensed this fluctuation, which made his heart tremble, and he looked up.

    The Primal Chaos started to fluctuate and torrential ck clouds surged over with cklights flickering in it. He had no idea what was being brewed within it, but it constantly absorbed Primal Chaos Energy and became increasingly mysterious.

    Looking at the ck clouds, fear rose within Mu Chen¡¯s heart before a grave voice echoed out from his heart at the same time, ¡°This is... the Heavenly Sovereign Tribtion?!¡±

    In legends, one would face a tribtion known as the Heavenly Sovereign Tribtion when breaking through the Heavenly Barrier. This tribtion was so powerful that even Heavenly Sovereigns would be fearful of it.

    ¡°Now this is troublesome now.¡± Mu Chen sighed. The Heavenly Sovereign Tribtion seems to have absorbed the Primal Chaos Energy, and the power became more terrifying. It¡¯s currently a crucial moment for him to reform his body. If it¡¯s disturbed, then he might lose this opportunity, so nothing can happen right now.

    While Mu Chen was focused, the ck clouds surged in the sky and a ck current descended from the heavens, shattering the space into fragments in its path.

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes and his body that was reforming burst forth with a purplish-golden radiance before the Immortal Golden Body was summoned. When his hands joined together, 300 Divine Immortal Runes rose into the sky and turned into a wall above the sky.

    The ck water fell on the wall, causing thetter to tremble. Every single drop of ck water was akin to a mountain. It¡¯s like a myriad foot of mountains crashing down, disying incredible power.

    Cracks started to appear on the wall, but it was fortunate that the wall did not shatter. It hadsted till the ckwater dissipated.

    ¡°What a formidable Heavenly Sovereign Tribtion!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help trembling. This was just the beginning, and yet, the defense that he had formed with 300 Divine Immortal Runes nearly crumbled. Then, how terrifying would it be in the end?

    Mu Chen felt fearful in his heart and did not dare to be negligent. He immediately circted his Immortal Golden Body and formed countless Divine Immortal Runes to supplement the wall...

    The ck clouds rolled once again, and in the next moment, the temperature between the heavens and earth suddenly soared as aet descended.

    Theet was ck, and despite looking feeble, Mu Chen did not dare to underestimate it. The purplish-golden wall radiated with golden light...

    As theet descended, it struck against the wall. But surprisingly, there wasn¡¯t any hugemotion produced. Mu Chen could see that theet was akin to a corrosive poison that swiftly corroded the purplish-golden wall...

    When Mu Chen saw this scene, he instantly controlled and threw the wall away. A brief momentter, the wall was corroded into moltenva by theet.

    Before Mu Chen could sigh at its might, the ck clouds started to roll. But this time, a ck meteorite descended from the sky with massive momentum.

    Looking at the ck meteorite, Mu Chen knew that he couldn¡¯t allow it to continue brewing power. With a will, light radiated from the Immortal Golden Body and the Divine Immortal Runes formed into a golden spear.

    The Immortal Golden Body brandished its hand and the spear shot out, mming against the ck meteorite and trembled before it was reduced to ashes.

    But thereafter, spears continued to soar into the sky. Although they were destroyed every single time, they weren¡¯t able to slow down the ck meteorite.

    Mu Chen circted the Immortal Golden Body once again and Divine Immortal Runes soared into the sky, forming into massives.

    The ck meteorite descended, destroying thes. But when all thoses were dissolved, the ck meteorite was shrunken by half.

    The Immortal Golden Body soared into the sky and radiated golden light on its fist, then jabbed towards the ck meteorite.

    An earth-shattering shock wave blew out and the ck meteorite was destroyed. But at the same time, the Immortal Golden Body was blown away with cracks on its body.

    When the ck meteorite was destroyed, the ck clouds in the sky remained silent. Mu Chen¡¯s heart had tensed up. He knew that after brewing up for so long, the attack would be even more terrifying.

    ck bolts of lightning suddenly tore open the horizon as they descended. Every single bolt contained destructive prowess and looked incredibly terrifying.

    When Mu Chen saw his scene, his face changed and he let out a holler without any hesitation. The Immortal Golden Body radiated light and arge golden lotus appeared, protecting him.

    Bolts of lightning continued to descend and crashed against the golden lotus. But every single bolt would cause the lotus to tremble and the petals would shatter.

    This ferocious attack continued on, looking like an endless storm in the sky. Even if Mu Chen had resorted to his strongest defense, the lotus still looked like a small boat in a storm, looking to be on the verge of copsing at any time.

    The sounds of rumbling thunder continuously echoed across the sky. He had no idea how much time has passed while he focused on repairing the Immortal Lotus, but he still wasn¡¯t able to maintain it for long. The Immortal Lotus still reached its limit and exploded...

    When the lotus shattered, several ck bolts descended upon the Immortal Golden Body, creating cracks on it.

    But fortunately, the lightning had also been exhausted and Mu Chen managed tost through another tribtion.

    When the lightning disappeared, even Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help taking a cold breath. The Heavenly Sovereign Tribtion was too terrifying. No wonder there were so few Heavenly Sovereigns in the world, just the tribtion alone could stop many people from making any progress.

    ¡°Heavenly Sovereign Tribtions are four in general, so it should have ended now, right?¡± Mu Chen murmured in his heart. If a few more came at him, not to mention him, but even a genuine Heavenly Sovereign Realm wouldn¡¯t be able to take it.

    But when he finished, he could sense amotioning from the ck cloud and he raised his head. He then saw that the ck clouds were shrinking towards a direction. A few breathster, they dissipated and was reced with a ck hole...

    The ck hole gently hovered in the sky before it descended in the direction of Mu Chen.

    ¡°Fuck! Why is there a fifth?!¡± When the ck hole descended, it lifted waves in Mu Chen¡¯s heart. He could sense a tremendous surge of energy that was contained within.

    That power was practically more terrifying than the full force of the Blood Demon Monarch.

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled. Although it¡¯s rare for Heavenly Sovereign Tribtions to exceed four, he never expected that he would be that unfortunate one.

    Furthermore, that ck hole seems to have formed after absorbing too much Primal Chaos Energy.

    ¡°Now... this is really troublesome.¡±

 Chapter 1392 - Youth from the Northern Spirit has crossed the Dragonâ€™s Gate

    Although the ck hole wasn¡¯t descending at a swift speed, Mu Chen knew that he couldn¡¯t avoid it.

    At that moment, he felt an indescribable fear rising up within his heart. He knew that the slightest mistake might make him fall today.

    Thus, he had circted the power of the Immortal Golden Body without any hesitation and a radiance burst out, disregarding the cracks on the body. Thus, an Immortal Lotus had, once again, formed into a protective shield.

    This was his strongest defensive means. The current him normally couldn¡¯t execute it twice due to exhaustion, and it would also harm the Immortal Golden Body. However, he didn¡¯t have a choice right now, or he would be destroyed.

    Just when Mu Chen had resorted to his strongest defense again, that ck hole had gently fell onto the golden lotus.

    In that instant of contact, a majestic ck light burst out from it and descended. The golden lotus also started to violently tremble, and in the next moment, it was being destroyed at visible speed...

    That was a genuine conversion to the void. It was so much so that even Spiritual Energy would be erased under the ck light.

    His strongest defense actually couldn¡¯t even withstand the ck light!

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled. His body had only been restored by half. When he raised his head to look at the golden lotus being corroded, he could feel death shrouding his heart.

    If it was an ordinary person, they would¡¯ve despaired by now. But Mu Chen had experienced life and death, so despite there being some ripples in his heart, he wasn¡¯t too afraid.

    Pursing his lips, he did not give up because of the ck hole¡¯s power. On the contrary, he kept his calm and fused together with the Immortal Golden Body to face it the best he could.

    Another ten-odd breaths passed before the golden lotus disappeared, and the ck hole continued to descend. This time, it was aiming at the Immortal Golden Body and Mu Chen¡¯s half-reformed body.

    Mu Chen raised his head, but there wasn¡¯t any joy or sorrow on his face. The Immortal Golden Body radiated light and looked like a great buddha that sat down, then the ck hole fell on top of it.

    When the ck light fell, the radiance also gradually weakened and the Immortal Golden Body started to turn dull...

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes, then slowly closed his eyes. At this moment, he felt as if he had fused with the Immortal Golden Body with a sh of insight in his heart.

    The ck light continued to press on without stopping, and the Immortal Golden Body had been erased with Mu Chen¡¯s body disappearing along with the ck light as well.

    Thus, Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette had disappeared within the Primal Chaos, as if the Heavenly Sovereign Tribtion had destroyed everything.

    After Mu Chen had disappeared, the ck hole also slowly dissipated between the heavens and earth, allowing the Primal Chaos to return to peace.

    No one knew how long this deathly silencested for. Perhaps a decade, or centuries... but no matter how much time flowed, it still felt the same in this Primal Chaos...

    ...

    Out on Blood Demon Mountain

    Bai Susu and the rest stared at the massive pagoda with nervousness in their eyes. Although Mu Chen had cultivated in the Primal Chaos for decades, it just felt like half a day here.

    But this half-day made Bai Susu, and the residents feel nervous. They could sense that the pagoda had started to dim down. That also meant that it wouldn¡¯t take long before the Blood Demon Monarch was free.

    If Mu Chen still didn¡¯t return at that time, then they would all die.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to feel anxious. We¡¯ve already done what we could, and we¡¯ll depend on the heavens to see if we¡¯re fated to win or lose.¡± The White Dragon Sovereign was calmer, since he had seen through life and death. Furthermore, he knew that worrying wouldn¡¯t help the situation.

    Bai Susu had also calmed down upon hearing that and she nodded her head. ¡°Lord will definitely seed!¡±

    The White Dragon Sovereign sighed. He knew how difficult it was to reach the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, since he had cultivated for a long time in the Great Thousand World. Even those Ancient ns in the Great Thousand World couldn¡¯t easily create a Heavenly Sovereign, since rising to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm required one to pass through many perilous paths, and the slightest mistake would mean death.

    Thus, even if he felt that Mu Chen was a genius, it still depended on luck if he could break through to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    ...

    Time seemed to have passed in the Primal Chaos, and suddenly, a fluctuation came and a golden speck of dust appeared. Although it was initially weak, it slowly radiated with more luster as time passed.

    The luster slowly spread out, and the speck of dust also started to grow. In just ten-odd breaths, it had turned into a thousand foot-high purplish-golden cocoon...

    The cocoon seemed to be covered in ancient runes that seemed to represent immortality.

    When the cocoon was formed, torrential Primal Chaos Energy surged over, and this processsted for a long time before it reached the limit with cracks spreading out.

    Cracks continued to extend and swiftly covered every single corner of the cocoon. In the next moment, the cocoon trembled and shattered.

    Brilliant purplish-golden luster radiated from it and even the Primal Chaos couldn¡¯t cover it uppletely.

    Suddenly, an indescribable aura gathered and the Primal Chaos started to retreat, as if it didn¡¯t dare toe in contact with that aura.

    A silhouette was faintly discernible, and a few breathster, that person became clear.

    It was a slender youth, donned in ck robes with purplish-golden luster enveloping around him, and every single flicker would cause the heavens and earth to tremble with a surging storm and clouds.

    Standing in the radiance, Mu Chen slowly opened his eyes. It was as if his eyes held a universe, looking abstruse, and only a nce of his had caused space to fluctuate.

    He lowered his head and looked at his body. His body was glittering with a jade radiance that had been purified to the extreme. This body of his hadpletely fused his flesh and Spiritual Energy together.

    In the future, even with his body destroyed, just a strand of Spiritual Energy left between the heavens and earth would be able to reform his entire body to be indestructible.

    ¡°So... this is the Heavenly Sovereign Realm?¡± Mu Chen muttered to himself as he felt a power that could destroy the heavens and earth. He felt intoxicated by this power, as it was unimaginable for him in the past.

    He could feel that even if the past him had used his full force, and even after activating the Eight-Divisional Pagoda, he wouldn¡¯t even be able topete with the palm of the current him.

    ¡°This power... No wonder the Heavenly Sovereign Tribtion is so terrifying.¡± Mu Chen pursed his lips. If he hadn¡¯tprehended the third Sovereign Ability of the Immortal Golden Body when he fused with it, he would probably be dead by now.

    The third Sovereign Ability was called the Immortal Life-Death Transformation, and it¡¯s incredibly profound. It was something that only he could have a chance to learn when facing life and death.

    But the moment he seeded, he could be reborn even when facing death to grow even stronger.

    This Sovereign Ability also required great courage. After all, not just anyone would have the courage to face life and death.

    Mu Chen smiled before he sighed in his heart. He had faced countless tribtions and failures to reach this point. However, he still kept his heart and was not shaken by other things.

    After cultivating for so long, hisbor had finally bore fruits...

    The youth from the Northern Spirit has crossed the Dragon¡¯s Gate today.

    Right now, there¡¯s finally a ce for him in the Great Thousand World.

    Mu Chen chuckled, then he waved his hand and his silhouette gradually disappeared, along with the Primal Chaos in this space...

    ...

    Blood Demon Mountain

    Rumbling noises rang out between the heavens and earth, with every shock causing the faces of Bai Susu and the resident¡¯s faces to change. All of it came from the pagoda.

    Suddenly, the pagoda trembled and a terrifying power wreaked havoc. It looked like the pagoda finally couldn¡¯t hold it anymore.

    Anothermotion rang out. The pagoda trembled and flew into the sky before it shattered with an ocean of blood surging out that formed into the Blood Demon Monarch¡¯s silhouette in the sky.

    When Bai Susu and the residents saw the Blood Demon Monarch, they couldn¡¯t help feeling despair in their hearts.

    But just when they were prepared to face death, the Blood Demon Monarch did not look at them, but looked into the sky with a grave expression.

    Bai Susu and the rest were briefly stunned before they instantly figured it out and raised their heads in the sky, where they saw a sh of Primal Chaos beam descending from the sky.

    When the light dissipated, a familiar silhouette stepped out with a burst ofughter that calmed the fear in everyone¡¯s hearts, ¡°Sorry to keep all of you waiting.¡±

 Chapter 1393 - Might of a Heavenly Sovereign Realm

    The light dissipated in the sky and a youthful silhouette stood with his clothes fluttering along with the wind, while being enveloped in a jade-like radiance. His eyes looked like stars that could captivate people within them.

    Bai Susu and the White Dragon Sovereign couldn¡¯t help staring at that silhouette. They could clearly sense that something was different about Mu Chen.

    In the past, Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy was boundless, and even when he¡¯s not circting it, he would still emit a terrifying pressure.

    But this Mu Chen no longer possessed that pressure as he stood in the sky with a smile. If one tried to sense it, they might feel as if he no longer possessed any trace of Spiritual Energy.

    Although they could see Mu Chen standing there, Bai Susu and the rest couldn¡¯t sense his presence.

    So even if they tried tounch their attacks, their attacks probably wouldn¡¯t touch the corner of Mu Chen¡¯s clothes...

    Bai Susu and the White Dragon Sovereign exchanged a look with shock on their faces. They naturally wouldn¡¯t believe that Mu Chen has lost his Spiritual Energy. There¡¯s only one exnation for why they couldn¡¯t sense his presence. It meant that the gap between them and Mu Chen has reached an unimaginable height!

    So there¡¯s only one reason... Mu Chen has sessfully stepped through the Heavenly Barrier into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm!

    ¡°The Lord... really seeded?¡± Bai Susu muttered with shock in her eyes. Although she was unfamiliar with the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, she could infer from the gap between the Blood Demon Monarch and the Blood Demon King.

    She could only believe in Mu Chen, since she had no other choice. Mu Chen was herst hope, and she tightly held onto that hope so that she wouldn¡¯t copse and forced herself to think that Mu Chen would save them.

    However, she also did not think that Mu Chen could break through into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm... So when she saw Mu Chen right now, she felt an unimaginable shock in her heart.

    ¡°What a talent...¡± The White Dragon Sovereign deeply sighed. As someone that understood the Great Thousand World, he knew how shocking Mu Chen¡¯s achievement was. Thetter¡¯s talent could really be imed as something blessed by the heavens.

    At the same time, he also rejoiced in his heart. He never expected that the karma he had formed back then would fulfill his wish...

    While Bai Susu and the rest were shocked by Mu Chen¡¯s sess, the Blood Demon Monarch¡¯s face was solemn and his aloof attitude had disappeared.

    When Mu Chen reappeared, the Blood Demon Monarch knew that his advantage has disappeared.

    ¡°Damn it! If I knew about this, I wouldn¡¯t have held back earlier!¡± The Blood Demon Monarch regretted in his heart. Although he didn¡¯t hold back his strength, he didn¡¯t exhibit all his means. Otherwise, Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t be able to get any advantage, not to mention trapping him and making a breakthrough.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote to regret it now.¡± Mu Chen smiled. He knew what the Blood Demon Monarch was thinking right now.

    The eyes of the Blood Demon Monarch twitched and he took a deep breath to calm his heart, then he responded, ¡°Even if you¡¯ve broken through to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, you still can¡¯t beat this Monarch!

    ¡°But you¡¯re now qualified to talk with me on the same level. If you¡¯re willing, this Monarch can lead my n and leave this world.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little toote for you to leave now?¡±

    As he spoke, he raised his eyelids with a chill gathering in his eyes. ¡°Furthermore, you want to run after causing so much death in this world?¡±

    The Blood Demon Monarch¡¯s gaze flickered as he ferociously looked at Mu Chen. ¡°This Monarch just doesn¡¯t want to fight with you to the point that no one wins, which is why I offered to take a step back. Did you really think that this Monarch is afraid of you?!¡±

    Looking at the Blood Demon Monarch, Mu Chen faintly smiled, then he formed seals with a single hand. Thereafter, space fluctuated and two clones appeared.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then please enlighten me.¡± The three Mu Chens indifferently looked at the Blood Demon Monarch with rings of ripples in space, causing the entire heavens and earth to tremble.

    The White Dragon Sovereign and Bai Susu gulped down a mouthful of saliva before they sucked in a cold breath and said in shock, ¡°What a terrifying Divine Ability!¡±

    Although Mu Chen¡¯s Three Pures werepelling, it wasn¡¯t too shocking. But once he had stepped into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, it was shocking when he exhibited it.

    That¡¯s because that¡¯s equivalent to three Heavenly Sovereigns!

    Even the Blood Demon Monarch couldn¡¯t help having a trace of fear in his eyes. He had initially thought that Mu Chen¡¯s clones could only reach the Earth Sovereign Realm, so this scene had greatly shocked him.

    If he fought, then he would have to face three Heavenly Sovereigns!

    Without even thinking, he knew that he would lose this fight.

    Thus, he waved his hand and a torrential ocean of blood swept towards Mu Chen before he turned into a streak of light and retreated. It looked like he intended to flee.

    Mu Chen smiled and looked at the Blood Demon Monarch, who retreated without any hesitation, then he stretched his hand out and flexed his hand towards the torrential blood ocean. A radiance burst out and space was torn apart, devouring the torrential ocean. At the same time, he stretched another hand towards the Blood Demon Monarch.

    The heavens and earth had immediately shattered and formed into a myriad mile of a ck hole with the spatial fragments turning into a huge hand that grabbed towards the Blood Demon Monarch.

    Endless crimson lights soared, and, in the next moment, a massive demonic figure appeared that destroyed that hand before it fled.

    However, the white-robed Mu Chen pointed his finger out.

    A storm wreaked havoc between the heavens and earth before forming into a giant pir that shot towards the demonic figure.

    Facing this, the crimson demonic figure threw a jab out and shed with the pir.

    But in that instant of contact, the pir suddenly dissipated and turned into des that left wounds on the crimson demonic figure, causing thetter to howl out in pain.

    At this moment, Mu Chen had already stepped into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, and his attacks were more terrifying than before, so now the Blood Demon Monarch could no longer handle him as easily as before.

    When the crimson demonic figure was being held up by Mu Chen, space fluctuated and the ck-robed Mu Chen appeared before the demonic figure. The ck-robe Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was indifferent and his body radiated with light, looking like a crystal at this moment, as if his body had turned into a white jade.

    This was the true body of a Heavenly Sovereign. The moment it activated, he could control the boundless energy between the heavens and earth, causing the sky to shatter and ground to copse with a simple move.

    The ck-robed Mu Chen had utilised his Heavenly Sovereign body and threw a palm out. Although it looked light and powerless, it appeared to have ignored space when he pushed forth andnded onto the crimson demonic figure¡¯s chest.

    The heavens and earth trembled by this move before everyone could see the crimson demonic figure suffering a massive blow as it flew out and howled before it instantly shattered.

    When it shattered, a figure spatt out a mouthful of blood, it was naturally the Blood Demon Monarch.

    From just a brief exchange, the Blood Demon Monarch had fallen into a disadvantageous position without the ability to resist.

    Three silhouettes descended from the sky, surrounding him, before they indifferently swept their gazes over, causing the Blood Demon Monarch to feel a chill enveloping his body.

    Looking at Mu Chen¡¯s gaze filled with killing intent, the Blood Demon Monarch knew that Mu Chen would definitely not let him off today. Thus, his gaze gradually turned ferocious.

    ¡°You think that you¡¯ve won?¡± He spoke in a vicious voice as he coldly looked at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes and spiritual light gathered on his finger. However, he did not wish to talk and had quickly made his move.

    But suddenly, the Blood Demon Monarch bit his tongue and a mouthful of blood essence flew into the sky, forming into a crimson rune before it exploded and created a spatial passage...

    ¡°Demon Luring Rune - Demon Descend!¡± Along with his voice, the passage had turned dark, as if it was a passage without an end, with only an ominous auraing over.

    When Mu Chen saw this scene, his eyes squinted. He felt that... this passage actually lead to the Fiend n¡¯s territory!

 Chapter 1394 - Black Corpse Sky Monarch

    This was a jet-ck world, as if there wasn¡¯t any light that enveloped the entirend.

    Suddenly, a fluctuation appeared and formed into a spatial vortex that caused the attention of many powerful existences.

    All the gazes directed over, looking at the other end of the vortex. It seemed to be a Lower ne...

    ¡°Someone actually used the Demon Luring Rune...¡±

    ¡°Judging from the fluctuation, it should be the Blood Fiend n. I never expected such a small n to have a Monarch, and it looks like they¡¯ve hidden pretty well.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small n. Otherwise, how could they be forced to use the Demon Luring Rune? But that means that they will attract the attention of others, and that Lower ne will no longer belong to them.¡±

    ¡°This Demon Luring Rune can only allow one Monarch to descend, let¡¯s see who¡¯s interested.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    As those intents exchanged, no Monarchs wanted to make a move. After all, the Lower ne had already been squeezed dry by the Blood Fiend n, and the worth of it wasn¡¯t great. Under the uncertain situation, no one would be unwise enough to enter.

    As the intent of those Monarchs talked, a corpse aura permeated throughout the space and a ck silhouette on a throne of white bones abruptly opened his eyes.

    His gaze pierced through the passage and looked at the Lower ne before focusing on a youthful silhouette with a cold gaze.

    ¡°There¡¯s actually the death aura left by my child from that man. That person must be the murderer of my son!¡± The huge silhouette snorted before he waved his hand. His palm separated from his arm before turning into a beam and shot into the spatial passage.

    This was also noticed by the other Monarchs and their hearts couldn¡¯t help trembling.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually the ck Corpse Sky Monarch of the Corpse Demon n!¡±

    ¡°Why did that existence make a move?¡±

    The Corpse Demon n was one of the 12 Major ns of the Fiend ns, and that ck silhouette came from the Patriarch of the Corpse Demon n, a Sky Monarch existence, and was also known as one of the strongest existences of the Fiend ns.

    But that sort of existence generally wouldn¡¯t make a move so easily. So it had made everyone feel shocked at this moment.

    Although that Sky Monarch only sent his hand into the Lower ne, even the hand of a Sky Monarch wasn¡¯t something that general Heavenly Sovereigns could bepared to.

    ¡°Looks like that Heavenly Sovereign in the Lower ne must have offended that Lord. Keke, how pitiful...¡±

    The intents all disappeared. With a Sky Monarch making a move, there wasn¡¯t any trace of survival for that Heavenly Sovereign of the Great Thousand World.

    ...

    In the Lower ne

    Mu Chen looked at the spatial passage that linked to another world with his eyes squinted. With a will, boundless Spiritual Energy formed into a huge hand and flew towards the passage, intending to shatter it.

    The heavens and earth fluctuated, but the passage merely trembled; it did not shatter. Suddenly, Mu Chen could sense an indescribable aura passing through the passage.

    That aura enveloped the entire world and everyone trembled under this aura, even the heavens and earth were emitting buzzing noises from the pressure.

    ¡°This aura...¡± Mu Chen squinted his eyes. He wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with this type of aura; it was something that he felt from the Prince of the Corpse Demon n. But evidently, the owner of this aura must be a powerful existence in the imperial family of the Corpse Demon n.

    The Blood Demon Monarch was also shocked before looked at the passage and he eximed, ¡°The ck Corpse Sky Monarch?!¡±

    Although the Demon Luring Rune could bring him the aid of a Monarch, he never expected that he would lure a Sky Monarch over. One must know that even in the Fiend ns, the ck Corpse Sky Monarch was a pinnacle existence, and generally speaking, this sort of existence wouldn¡¯t bother about his summons.

    But no matter how much shock he felt, it was reality.

    After his shock, the Blood Demon Monarch looked at Mu Chen in pity, then he shook his head and ridiculed, ¡°You¡¯re truly unfortunate...¡±

    If he had brought another Monarch over, Mu Chen might be able to maintain a deadlock, but who could have expected that the oneing was a Sky Monarch of the Corpse Demon n?

    Mu Chen did not bother with his ridicule, but his face turned grave as the aura of death endlessly gushed over. Evidently, this Sky Monarch of the Corpse Demon n was trying to shatter the boundary of this ne to descend.

    That Sky Monarch clearly held unimaginable power, and even if the boundary of this Lower ne was sturdy, it was shattering at an unprecedented speed. A few minutester, Mu Chen saw a ck light appearing outside this world, which seemed to be a hand.

    That hand permeated ck light before gradually distorting to form a silhouette. It was akin to a demonic god standing outside this Lower ne. His gaze pierced through the obstructions and fixed onto Mu Chen with his voice echoing out to every corner of this world. ¡°You¡¯re the one that killed my son, right?¡±

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes. He understood why he lured a Sky Monarch of the Corpse Demon n over, it was clearly due to him killing the Prince of the Corpse Demon n!

    Before the prince died, he had left a strand of aura on his body. But the Sky Monarch of the Corpse Demon n couldn¡¯t sense it when he was in the Great Thousand World. That Sky Monarch only sensed it when the Blood Demon Monarch made a link to the territories of the Fiend n.

    Squinting his eyes, Mu Chen calmly nodded his head.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then this Monarch will capture you and refine you into a puppet as a tribute to my deceased child.¡± The ck Corpse Sky Monarch faintly spoke with a harsh tone.

    Hearing his words, Mu Chen smiled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t get what you wish.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The ck Corpse Sky Monarch coldly smiled and looked at the entire Lower ne. ¡°Did you think that after bing the ruler of this Lower ne, you can fight me?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not that arrogant.¡± Mu Chen smiled. No matter how confident he was, he didn¡¯t think that he could confront a Sky Monarch, even if it¡¯s just a clone formed by a hand.

    ¡°What do you want to do now?¡± The Blood Demon Monarch sneered.

    The ck Corpse Sky Monarch suddenly knitted his brows with ck light flickering his eyes. He was curious by Mu Chen¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll capture him first.¡± The ck light in the eyes of the ck Corpse Sky Monarch grew and he stretched his hand out. Endless corpse aura mmed against the boundary of the ne. That terrifying power had caused this entire ne to tremble as the sky shattered and earth copsed...

    Facing the destructive power of the ck Corpse Sky Monarch, there wasn¡¯t any ripple on Mu Chen¡¯s face. He just closed his eyes and allowed the ck Corpse Sky Monarch to shake the world.

    ¡°Waiting for your death?¡± The Blood Demon Monarch ridiculed, trying to disrupt Mu Chen¡¯s emotions because thetter¡¯s calmness had made him feel uneasy.

    However, Mu Chen paid no attention to the Blood Demon Monarch¡¯s attempt.

    The world constantly trembled. Bai Susu and the White Dragon Sovereign looked beyond the world in shock. They could see the terrifying corpse aura trying to break into the boundary of this ne.

    Under the assault of the ck Corpse Sky Monarch, the entire ne tottered and seemed to be on the verge of breaking.

    However, suddenly, Mu Chen opened his eyes with a smile and he looked beyond the ne.

    The ck Corpse Sky Monarch had also knitted his brows when he saw Mu Chen¡¯s smile. He pointed his hand out and an endless corpse aura gathered over before it formed into a skull that was a few myriad feet wide and it emanated a shriek before it bit down towards the ne boundary.

    From the looks of it, this bite would be able to tear a crack in the boundary, but just when the skull was about toe in contact with the boundary, lightning rumbled and destroyed the skull made of corpse aura.

    ¡°Who dares to disrupt this Monarch?!¡± When the ck Corpse Sky Monarch saw this, he squinted his eyes and hollered.

    Mu Chen spat out a white lump of mist and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡±

    At this moment, Mu Chen had loosened his hand and stone powder slowly drifted away from his hand.

    At this moment, space tore apart and a sea of lightning whistled over with a majestic silhouette holding onto a lightning staff appearing outside the ne.

    At this moment, his voice had also echoed out, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t a majestic Sky Monarche to my Martial Realm if you want an opponent? Why bully a small Lower ne?

    ¡°Did you really think that there¡¯s no one in my Great Thousand World that can¡¯t deal with you?¡±

 Chapter 1395 - Martial Ancestor VS Corpse Monarch

    The voice incessantly echoed as a boundless storm of lightning enveloped over, before a majestic figure appeared outside the Lower ne.

    That silhouette held onto the Lightning Emperor Scepter, flickering with lightning, and every bolt would cause the heavens and earth to tremble. He was donned in a violet-ck robe and had a dignified expression.

    When that silhouette appeared, the face of the ck Corpse Sky Monarch slightly changed before his voice sank, ¡°I never expected to encounter the Martial Ancestor here...¡±

    The Martial Realm was situated by the border of the Great Thousand World and often came in contact with the Fiend ns. The Martial Ancestor has naturally fought with many pinnacle experts of the Fiend ns, thus his name was resounding, even amongst the Fiend ns.

    ¡°The Martial Ancestor?!¡± The White Dragon Sovereign was shocked by this neer. For someone like him who originated from a Lower ne, the Martial Ancestor was practically a legend, and he never expected that he could see the legend himself.

    The White Dragon Sovereign sighed and looked at Mu Chen with admiration. ¡°I never expected that you would have such a powerful connection to even be able to invite someone like the Martial Ancestor.¡±

    It¡¯s no wonder why Mu Chen did not panic when the Sky Monarch descended, he actually had something equivalent to face it, which made the White Dragon Sovereign sigh. The young man back then seems to have be sessful in the Great Thousand World...

    Mu Chen smiled and looked beyond the sky. With a Sky Monarch and Saint Heavenly Sovereign encountering one another, it seemed like there would be an exciting show to watch today.

    The Martial Ancestor¡¯s gaze looked into the Lower ne and had instantly figured out what¡¯s going on in the Lower ne. Thus, his gaze coldly flickered.

    The Lower ne that he came from had experienced the same thing, and he knew what a nightmare it was. Back then, in his Lower ne, his wife even sacrificed her life just so that they could eliminate the demons.

    It was precisely because of this that he hated the Fiend ns even more. So after seeing something simr happening again, he turned to the ck Corpse Sky Monarch with fluctuations in his eyes.

    ¡°A Corpse Demon like you is not hiding in your Fiend n, but dares toe to the Lower ne of my Great Thousand World?!¡± The Martial Ancestor¡¯s cold voice echoed, causing endless bolts of lightning to sh in the sky.

    Although the ck Corpse Sky Monarch was fearful of the Martial Ancestor, he was still the Patriarch of his n. So when he heard thetter¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help feeling indignant.

    Although this was only a clone formed by his hand, the Martial Ancestor was also a clone. So the ck Corpse Sky Monarch wasn¡¯t afraid, since he wasn¡¯t a pushover, either.

    ¡°Martial Ancestor, that brat killed my child and even nearly erased the entire Blood Fiend n. If you hand him over to me, I will leave immediately.¡± The ck Corpse Sky Monarch pointed towards Mu Chen, who was in the Lower ne, and coldly said.

    When the Martial Ancestor heard that, he smiled in the direction of Mu Chen with admiration. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, he has done well.¡±

    When the ck Corpse Sky Monarch heard that, his body trembled and he grimly said, ¡°Looks like the Martial Ancestor doesn¡¯t want to resolve this matter peacefully today.¡±

    The Martial Ancestor smiled. ¡°Who wants to resolve peacefully with you? I¡¯m determined to take away this clone of yours today.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, this Monarch doesn¡¯t believe that you can do anything to me with a clone of yours!¡± The ck Corpse Sky Monarch ridiculed and no longer hesitated. He waved his sleeve and a torrential corpse aura covered the sky.

    Suddenly, a roar echoed out from the corpse aura and hundreds of skeleton beasts flew out, every single one of those beasts emanated a powerful fluctuation.

    The ck Corpse Sky Monarch naturally refined those skeleton beasts, and they¡¯re incredibly sturdy, especially the few that were at the lead. Even a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign would be left helpless.

    Stepping on the ocean of lightning, the Martial Ancestor indifferently looked at those beasts and gently stomped his Lightning Emperor Scepter. It then soared up into the sky with boundless lightning bursting out.

    As lightning roared, the Lightning Emperor Scepter turned into a colossal lightning dragon, shrouded in multi-colored lightning, with every single bolt containing destructive prowess.

    Looking at the colossal lightning dragon, Mu Chen squinted his eyes with a grave expression. He could tell that this dragon wasn¡¯t dead, but contained spirituality akin to a genuine lightning dragon.

    Even if he encountered this dragon, he didn¡¯t feel that he could gain any advantage.

    While Mu Chen was shocked, the lightning dragon roared with its mouth widened. It was akin to a ck hole with myriad bolts of lightning flying out like chains and wrapped around those corpse beasts.

    The chains of lightning trembled as they flew out and bound onto those corpse beasts, before pulling them into the dragon¡¯s mouth...

    After devouring those corpse beasts, the lightning dragon burped and patted its abdomen in satisfaction before it turned back into the Lightning Emperor Scepter.

    When the ck Corpse Sky Monarch saw this scene, his face sank. His corpse beasts contained terrifying corpse venom, even a Heavenly Sovereign or Monarch would have been corroded by it. But when the lightning dragon devoured them, he could sense an extremely violent energy refining the venom.

    Naturally, his means had been easily resolved by the Martial Ancestor.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve made your move, then it¡¯s my turn. If you¡¯re able to take it, then I¡¯ll let you leave today.¡± The Martial Ancestor spoke and looked at the ck Corpse Sky Monarch.

    ¡°Arrogant!¡± The ck Corpse Sky Monarch roared out in anger. He¡¯s a Sky Monarch, but today, he¡¯s being underestimated by the Martial Ancestor, so how could he not be furious?

    ¡°This Monarch will see what qualifications you have to speak with me in such a manner!¡± The ck Corpse Sky Monarch¡¯sughter roared with anger, but the Martial Ancestor paid no attention to him and a halo appeared behind his head.

    The halo contained eight different colors before it slowly revolved. The eight-colored halo flew out and instantly expanded, with the ck Corpse Sky Monarch being in the middle of it.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± The ck Corpse Sky Monarch snorted and a dense corpse aura flickered on his body. In the next instant, drops of ck liquid dripped down from his body.

    The ck liquid was known as Vile Corpse Water. It was sticky with a stench and an indescribable deathly aura. Just one drop could reduce millions of lifeforms on the ne into corpses.

    ¡°Go!¡± He flicked his finger and the ckwater flew out, forming into a tiny stream. Although that stream didn¡¯t create anymotion, it had drenched the air in a deathly aura.

    That stream first polluted the heavens and earth before it crashed against the eight-colored halo.

    The Vile Corpse Water had the ability to taint, and anyoneing in contact with it would have their life force ripped and turned into corpses. Under the Vile Corpse Water, regardless of how vigorous your life force was, it¡¯s impossible for you to survive.

    Thus, when the ck Corpse Sky Monarch saw his ckwater falling onto the eight-colored halo, he revealed a snicker and felt that the Martial Ancestor was too arrogant. Now, his arrogance was his w!

    When the corpse water came in contact with the eight-colored halo, it instantly tainted it and tried to unleash an explosive corrosive ability.

    However, in that instant, the eight-colored halo that didn¡¯t have anymotion suddenly burst out with a radiance and eight kinds of spiritual light. There was lightning, darkness, and ice...

    Every single one of those lights represented a different attribute, but they did not resist each other; instead, they integrated perfectly. In the end, a dazzling me rose up from the halo.

    That me was extremely mysterious. Despite looking like a me, it contained the attributes of ice, lightning, and six others flickering within it...

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help sighing at this scene. The Martial Ancestor was rumored to possess the most attributes in his Spiritual Energy, and looking at it right now, that rumor wasn¡¯t false.

    As the mysterious me surged, it had devoured the Vile Corpse Water, evaporating it into a mist.

    The ck Corpse Sky Monarch¡¯s face drastically changed and felt that something was amiss when he sensed that this me seemed to be able to destroy his demonic energy.

    But before he could think further, the eight-coloured halo that was covered in mes shrunk down. It was a myriad-foot wide a moment ago, but it had instantly, tightly bound onto the ck Corpse Sky Monarch.

    The ck Corpse Sky Monarch squinted his eyes and his body suddenly inted in an attempt to destroy it.

    But it was also at this moment that the eight-colored halo fell onto his body. His body turned stiff in the next instant. The mes had also instantly ignited him.

    Those mes were terrifying, even the ck Corpse Sky Monarch couldn¡¯t resist them. Thus, the ck Corpse Sky Monarch unleashed a howl, and after a few breaths, the body of the ck Corpse Sky Monarch had been dissolved and was turned into a ck, dried-up hand.

    The halo trembled and the hand was reduced to ashes, drifting out in the air...

 Chapter 1396 - Planetary Ruler

    A deathly aura lingered in the world of darkness. The demonic silhouette on the throne suddenly trembled and he opened his eyes with rage.

    ¡°Damn Martial Ancestor!¡± He howled out before an endless deathly aura swept over that practically covered this entire world, leaving endless beings trembling under fear.

    The ragested for a long time before the ck Corpse Sky Monarch gradually calmed his head and looked at his left hand, which was now gone.

    Deathly aura gushed out and formed into another jet-ck hand, but the ck Corpse Sky Monarch¡¯s face was unsightly. He had refined every single inch of his body through countless ages. So even if he could regrow something, the power was certainly not as strong as before.

    This would undoubtedly create a w in him, and in the future, when he fights, his left hand would be his weak spot...

    The ck Corpse Sky Monarch clenched his hand with a cold expression, then he looked in the distant space. It was as if he had seen through space and fixated on the direction of the Martial Ancestor for a long time before he retracted his gaze.

    ¡°The Martial Ancestor... is truly formidable.¡± After restoring his calm, dense fear shed in the ck Corpse Sky Monarch¡¯s eyes. Although it was a brief exchange, he felt threatened by the Martial Ancestor.

    ¡°The Martial Ancestor has been stationed at the border between the Great Thousand World and my Fiend n, and many Sky Monarchs have suffered under his hand. Although I might not have believed it in the past, I now know how formidable he is.

    ¡°There must be a limit to how many people are equivalent to the Martial Ancestor... But ording to rumors, the me Emperor of the Endless Fire Territory isn¡¯t any weaker than this Martial Ancestor. From the information... their potential might even beparable to the Immortal Emperor in the ancient Great Thousand World.¡±

    The ck Corpse Sky Monarch squinted his eyes. If that¡¯s the case, then the two of them would undoubtedly be the great enemies of their Fiend n. In the future, when the war breaks out, they would undoubtedly be the obstruction of their Fiend n¡¯s path.

    ¡°But fortunately, the entire strength of our Fiend n is stronger than the Great Thousand World, furthermore...¡± Thinking about it, a cold sneer appeared on the ck Corpse Sky Monarch¡¯s face.

    ¡°My Fiend n has schemed for tens of thousands of years. The moment we seed... Even if the two of them won¡¯t be weaker than the Immortal Emperor in the future, they still won¡¯t be able to hold out a step.

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll let you guys be happy for now. When the scheme of my Fiend n ispleted, I will certainly find you for the grudge of my hand!¡±

    The ck Corpse Sky Monarch snickered and waved his hand. The endless deathly aura then spread over, before gradually enveloping his body, and disappeared.

    ...

    In the Lower ne

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help sighing when he saw the oue of the battle with admiration in his eyes. Although the two of them were on the same level, the difference in their strengths was instantly revealed the moment they fought. Although the ck Corpse Sky Monarch wasparable to a Saint Heavenly Sovereign, he¡¯s not on the same level as the Martial Ancestor.

    Although he had finally stepped into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm that he had been yearning for, he knew that he still had a long way to go...

    ¡°Truly the legendary Martial Ancestor.¡± The White Dragon Sovereign recovered from the shock and his body trembled.

    Mu Chen smiled before his gaze turned cold and he indifferently looked at the Blood Demon Monarch. ¡°Any more trump cards now?¡±

    The Blood Demon Monarch trembled before he swiftly retreated. He turned into a crimson beam and flew, trying to escape. He had already lost his will to fight, he also didn¡¯t have any hope in preserving his nsmen. Right now, he just hoped that he could save his own life.

    ¡°Need help?¡± A dignified voice echoed before a strand of light fell beside Mu Chen; it was the Martial Ancestor.

    ¡°As for that fellow, I don¡¯t have to trouble Senior Martial Ancestor for him. I can deal with him myself.¡± As Mu Chen spoke, his clones flew up and chased after the Blood Demon Monarch.

    ¡°The Three Pures is truly one of the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities... It looks like you¡¯ve managed to cultivate it.¡± The Martial Ancestor looked at Mu Chen¡¯s clones and nodded his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m only relying on my predecessors¡¯ legacy; it¡¯s just luck.¡± Mu Chen shook his head and did not getcent.

    ¡°Why be modest...? Even in the entire Great Thousand World, it¡¯s shocking enough that you can reach the Heavenly Sovereign Realm at your age.¡± The Martial Ancestor smiled and nced at Mu Chen with admiration in his eyes. Thest time he met Mu Chen, thetter still hadn¡¯t even stepped into the Earth Sovereign Realm. But in just less than a decade, Mu Chen had already stepped into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    His cultivation speed and talent could be considered as extraordinary.

    Mu Chen scratched his head in embarrassment from the Martial Ancestor¡¯s praises. He had been cultivating in a unique space where time slowed down. So even if he had broken through to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, and it seemed to be just half a day, he had experienced hundreds of years in that space...

    ¡°Thatss Lin Jing, if she could be half as hard-working as you in her cultivation, I would be grateful.¡± Thinking about that indolent daughter of his, even a legendary figure like the Martial Ancestor had felt a headache.

    Thinking about Lin Jing¡¯s character, which has her leaving home as she wanted, even Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help smiling, but he did not say anything. If Lin Jing knew that he had berated her before her father, she would surelye looking for him.

    But fortunately, the Martial Ancestor did not continue in this matter and looked at the Lower ne, then smiled. ¡°I never expected that this Lower ne would have a ne¡¯s Spirit. You¡¯re fortunate.¡±

    He could naturally tell that Mu Chen had be theary Ruler, and this was also the reason why he could break through into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm. Thus, he must have borrowed this energy to aplish it.

    The ne¡¯s Spirit in the Lower ne was extremely rare, even in the Great Thousand World, It was so much so that even the Ancient ns would be tempted by it. If they could borrow the power of the ne¡¯s Spirit, then there¡¯s a high possibility that they could forge another Heavenly Sovereign.

    ¡°Senior Martial Ancestor should also be aary Ruler, right? I wonder what the benefits of it are... and what do I have to do?¡± Mu Chen fell into hesitation, seeking instructions. Although he had be theary Ruler, he had no idea what he should do. But fortunately, the Martial Ancestor was just here, who was akin to a Seniorary Ruler.

    The Martial Ancestor smiled. ¡°There are tons of benefits as aary Ruler. In the future, when you fight with others, you only need a will to link to this ne and extract endless Spiritual Energy. So you naturally possess an advantage when fighting with others.¡±

    When Mu Chen heard that, his heart trembled. If that¡¯s the case, then he could use the Lower ne to replenish the Spiritual Energy that he needed when using the Eight-Divisional Pagoda and the ck Dragon Army, thus saving quite a bit of trouble.

    ¡°But you must retain control. After all, this is just a Lower ne, and if you extract too much, the entire ne will copse, and the lifeforms in it will also perish.¡± The Martial Ancestor reminded.

    Mu Chen nodded his head with a grave expression. Now that he had be the ruler of this Lower ne, he could easilymand the death of all lifeforms here. If he didn¡¯t retain self-control, then he might bring annihtion to this ne.

    ¡°I have promised the ne¡¯s Spirit that i¡¯d protect this ne, and not allow it to suffer the invasion of the Fiend ns. But the Fiend ns must have a special spatial node, since they cane in. If we don¡¯t deal with it, then there might be other Fiend ns invading this ne.¡± Mu Chen said.

    When the Martial Ancestor heard his words, he responded, ¡°That¡¯s simple. Since you¡¯re already theary Ruler of this Lower ne, then you naturally possess the ability to move this ne. Just move it to a safe ce, and the spatial node will naturally change as well.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes lit up. If that¡¯s the case, then he could move it to the Greaw Continent, and he could even think of a way to link it to the Great Thousand World. In the future, anyone that could break through the borders of this ne could join his Mu Abode.

    Those that could aplish this were naturally great talents, and they might even be future Heavenly Sovereigns, which the forces of the Great Thousand World would yearn for them. So naturally, his Mu Abode couldn¡¯t let this chance go easily.

    Thinking about it, Mu Chen turned to look at Bai Susu and the rest with a smile. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I will link this ne to the Great Thousand World in the future to increase the energy quality of this ne. As long as you guys can break through the borders of this ne, then my Mu Abode will naturally wee all of you anytime.¡±

    When Bai Susu and the residents heard that, they instantly rejoiced. They were clear that this was an opportunity for their ne. With the shelter of Mu Chen, they wouldn¡¯t have to fear other Fiend ns in the future, and they could also pursue a higher level in cultivation.

    Mu Chen smiled then saw two streaks of light across the horizon, they were his clones.

    A crimson pearl was hovering before them and a sinister face could be seen, it was the Blood Demon Monarch.

    Evidently, the Blood Demon Monarch couldn¡¯t escape his clones and it was sealed in the end.

    Mu Chen waved his hand and the crimson pearl was stored into his pagoda for suppression before he cupped his hands towards the Martial Ancestor. ¡°I have to thank Senior Martial Ancestor for your help today.¡±

    The Martial Ancestor waved his hand. ¡°Erasing demons is generally the duty of us in the Great Thousand World. But it¡¯s a pity that we couldn¡¯t kill the ck Corpse Sky Monarch here.¡±

    Sweat appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s head. The Martial Ancestor was truly ferocious. The ck Corpse Sky Monarch was a Sky Monarch, and if he was killed here, it would be a significant loss to the Fiend ns.

    But he knew that the Martial Ancestor might really be able to aplish that with his ability.

    ¡°Senior Martial Ancestor, if there¡¯s anything you need of me in the future, do go ahead and tell me.¡± Mu Chen sincerely said, since the Martial Ancestor and me Emperor had given him a protective talisman each. Generally speaking, they could be considered guardians to his Path in Dao. If it wasn¡¯t for their help, then he would have more considerations when facing danger, and he wouldn¡¯t be so courageous.

    Thus, the two of them have given him great favors.

    The Martial Ancestorughed and his clothes fluttered with a charm on his dignified face. ¡°The reason why the me Emperor and I are willing to help you is because of your potential, and we hope that we can have an additional person on our side when the Fiend ns try to invade my Great Thousand World again.¡±

    The Martial Ancestor no longer spoke and he waved his hand before his silhouette gradually dissipated.

    ¡°Mu Chen, although you¡¯re in the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, you¡¯ve still not reached the end of the road, so you cannot be negligent. Otherwise, when the tribtion urs, you won¡¯t be able to hold your ground...¡± When the Martial Ancestor¡¯s silhouette dissipated, his voice echoed by Mu Chen¡¯s ears.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face turned solemn. He had heard the solemnness in Martial Ancestor¡¯s words. Facing the Fiend ns, even someone as powerful as the Martial Ancestor had felt threatened. Thus, one could see how much of a threat the Fiend ns were to their Great Thousand World.

    ¡°I will bear this in mind.¡± Mu Chen raised his head. The Fiend ns was a crisis of the future. At that time, he should¡¯vepleted the things that have been pressing on his heart for all these years, right?

    Taking a deep breath, his gaze gradually turned sharp and he muttered to himself, ¡°Ancient Buddha n... It¡¯s been so many years... and I¡¯ve been waiting for this day...¡±

 Chapter 1397 - Profound Sky Ancestor

    Greaw Continent, the Northern Region

    A year ago, the Mu Abode reced the three other Overlords as the strongest force in the Northern Region after Mu Chen exhibited his prowess.

    With that, the Mu Abode has been flourishing over the past year, upying half of the Northern Region¡¯s resources. Their strength has also risen, and not only was their reputation strong in the Northern Region; they even had some fame in the Greaw Continent. On the contrary, the three Overlords stayed low-profiled, causing more experts to join the Mu Abode.

    However, the three Overlords maintained their silence facing the Mu Abode. But everyone knew that the silence wouldn¡¯tst, since the three Overlords each had a supreme force backing them up, and those forces would naturally not watch as the forces that they have been supporting for years were kicked out of the Northern Region.

    Thus, the silence was only the calm before the storm.

    Mand, who was managing the entire Mu Abode, naturally knew about this. Thus, she never felt rxed and paid attention to the three Overlords at all times.

    She knew that the three Overlords wouldunch their retaliation.

    And her anticipation wasn¡¯t wrong. Roughly half a year after Mu Chen left, a pce descended from the sky and hovered above the Mu Abode.

    When the pce descended, it had caused a panic in the Mu Abode. There was a tremendous pressure that spread out from it, enveloping a few hundred miles in radius, leaving everyone under the pressure trembling in fear.

    This pressure was something that came from a genuine Heavenly Sovereign!

    However, the pce hovering above the Mu Abode did not take a further step. It simply stayed above the Mu Abode.

    A jade letter also flew down with a robust voice that echoed throughout the entire Northern Region.

    ¡°I am the Profound Sky Ancestor and I have received the favor of someone. Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler, why are you still not here to receive me?!¡± The robust voice was spoken in an overlooking manner and did not ce Mu Chen in his eyes. It actually sounded strict, as if it was instructing a Junior.

    That tone had undoubtedly caused rage in the higher hierarchy of the Mu Abode, but there was nothing they could do about it. Even if their Mu Abode has grown stronger, they¡¯re puny whenpared to a Heavenly Sovereign. If that Heavenly Sovereign made a move, no one in the Mu Abode could block it.

    Facing a Heavenly Sovereign unleashing his pressure above the Mu Abode, Mand was also furious when she received the letter. She tried to negotiate with the owner of the pce, but she was actually kept out after arriving before the pce.

    ¡°Let your Mu Abode¡¯s Rulere. You¡¯re still not qualified to meet with this Ancestor.¡± When Mand was rejected, a casual voice echoed from the horizon.

    Mand¡¯s face turned pale from the humiliation. She then took a breath to suppress the rage in her heart. She retrieved the Demon yer King Token that Mu Chen had left behind and shot it into the pce with a flick.

    That Demon yer King Token was an item of the Great Thousand Pce, and it represented the status of a Demon yer King. The Great Thousand Pce wasn¡¯t something that an ordinary Heavenly Sovereign could provoke.

    But this time, a burst ofughter rang out and the Demon yer King Token was thrown back out.

    ¡°A mere powerlessly Demon yer King wants to try and scare me?

    ¡°Get lost, and get your Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler toe and meet me. Otherwise, this Ancestor will stay out here for years, and I¡¯ll see how your Mu Abode has the face to stay here.¡±

    When Mand took the token, her face was pale, and her heart sank. When she heard the Heavenly Sovereign¡¯s words, she knew that this person must have some understanding of Mu Chen and even came prepared. Thus, this person wasn¡¯t afraid of the Great Thousand Pce.

    Facing this situation, Mand was also helpless. She could only cast a cold nce at the pce before she turned around and left.

    Over the next half a year, the pce really did remain above the Mu Abode, and that Heavenly Sovereign even unleashed his pressure at all times, causing the experts in the Mu Abode to feel bitter.

    It was the same as humiliating with the Mu Abode. After all, the Heavenly Sovereign was purposely staying outside their doors, which was a hit to their reputation.

    When the Mu Abode was troubled by this, the Violet Cloud Sect, Thunder Note Mountain, and the Golden Eagle Mansion all came over and entered the pce. They had sessfully paid a visit to the Profound Sky Ancestor.

    Everyone clearly saw this scene in the Mu Abode and all of them felt uneasy.

    It was also at this moment that the three forces started to join forces and gradually devoured the Mu Abode¡¯s territories...

    This had caused the Mu Abode to be instantly thrown into an unprecedented crisis, and tottering on the verge of copse.

    ...

    As time passed, the news of a Heavenly Sovereign intimidating above the Mu Abode not only spread throughout the Northern Region, it even spread throughout the Greaw Continent. Thus, all ears and eyes were instantly directed at the Northern Region.

    After all, the appearance of a Heavenly Sovereign naturally attracted all the attention.

    Although there was an unwritten rule that no Heavenly Sovereign was allowed to interfere in the struggles, the Profound Sky Ancestor wasn¡¯t here to fight the Mu Abode for power. Instead, it¡¯s a personal feud directed at Mu Chen. Thus, it wasn¡¯t against the rules.

    After all, no one was willing to offend a Heavenly Sovereign for a Mu Abode that didn¡¯t even have a Heavenly Sovereign.

    Thus, facing the Mu Abode¡¯s setback, everyone practically watched from the sidelines. They were hoping for the Mu Abode¡¯s disbandment. After all, the fighting strength that Mu Chen had exhibited even made them feel fearful.

    Fortunately, the Mu Abode didn¡¯t have a Heavenly Sovereign, but if they managed to find backing in the future, then it¡¯s impossible to stop the Mu Abode from growing bigger.

    Thus, the Mu Abode had, unknowingly, be the focus of all attention...

    ...

    Time passed and half a year has passed in the blink of an eye.

    For the Mu Abode, that half-year was undoubtedly torment. They were initially flourishing, but it had entirely turned because of the Profound Sky Ancestor.

    However, the Profound Sky Ancestor did notunch any attacks, despite the fact that he could easily flip the entire Mu Abode. On the other hand, he had chosen this vicious means to grind down the morale of the Mu Abode.

    He would send a jade letter down every day to force Mu Chen to appear. But at this moment, thetter was no longer in the Northern Region, so Mu Chen naturally wouldn¡¯t know about it. As time passed, there were even rumors going out that the Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler was afraid of a Heavenly Sovereign and secretly fled...

    The three Overlords naturally caused this rumor, and the effect was excellent. Those forces that initially submitted to the Mu Abode were tottering and showed signs of leaving.

    Judging from the current appearance, it¡¯s the Mu Abode showing the sign of falling, no matter how one looked at it. A man looked out for himself, and they naturally had no intention to live and die together with the Mu Abode.

    Thus, the Mu Abode was tottering, and in just half a year, the flourish was no longer there and looked on the verge of copsing...

    ...

    Another day had passed.

    The higher hierarchy of the Mu Abode was gathered together with a depressing atmosphere. All of them looked up at the pce in the sky, where the pressure emanated from and was enforced onto everyone.

    ¡°Lord Mand, the Iron Mount Sect, and Sublime Note Sect have announced their separation from the Mu Abode today.¡± Liu Tiandao sighed and solemnly said.

    Mand and Ling Xi exchanged a look before everyone, and both of their faces were ugly. Despite how they tried to persevere for the past half-year, they still couldn¡¯t help feeling exhausted.

    The Profound Sky Ancestor was akin to a mountain that made everyone in the Mu Abode feel suffocating, and everyone was panicking. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Chen¡¯s glorious achievements in the past, the Mu Abode would have copsed by now.

    At this moment, they understood the importance of a Heavenly Sovereign to a force.

    Mand raised her face and looked at the high pce, while forming fists, before coldly saying, ¡°That Profound Sky Ancestor is truly vicious. He wants to use this method to cause the Mu Abode to copse.¡±

    Liu Tiandao and the rest fell into a brief silence before they said, ¡°Does the Abode Ruler know about this?¡±

    Mand shook her head. ¡°He went to look for his path to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, and even we are not able to contact him.¡±

    Liu Tiandao bitterly smiled. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯tst long.¡±

    Gritting her teeth, Mand responded. ¡°As long as Mu Chen is still alive, the Mu Abode will not disappear. When he steps into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, the Mu Abode can be revived, even if it has been defeated!¡±

    Liu Tiandao and the rest inwardly sighed. How was the Heavenly Sovereign Realm so easy to reach? Even if Mu Chen had countless achievements and talents, how would it be easy for him to step into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm without great fortune?

    Furthermore, even if Mu Chen did step into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, this situation still wasn¡¯t hard to resolve. Although it might appear that the pce only had the Profound Sky Ancestor, they knew that the supreme forces behind the three Overlords have been moving, and each supreme force had a Heavenly Sovereign standing behind them...

    Their current situation was perilous!

    When they sighed, a streak of light flew down from the pce and turned into another jade letter with a robust voice echoing out in the Northern Region.

    ¡°Brat, if you still do not show yourself, I¡¯m afraid that there won¡¯t be anyone else remaining in your Mu Abode...¡±

    When Mand heard that ridicule, crackles could be heard sounding from her hand, with Ling Xi and Long Xiang fuming with anger. If it wasn¡¯t for the vast gap between them, they would¡¯ve made their move by now.

    The faces of everyone in the Mu Abode were dark and gloomy as well.

    ¡°Mhm?¡± But when everyone fell into silence, their expressions suddenly changed and they raised their heads. Space suddenly distorted in the distance and a spiritual light burst out, before a slender silhouette stepped over. In just a breath¡¯s time, he had already appeared above the Mu Abode.

    Mand and the rest were stunned when they looked at that silhouette, and a brief momentter, their eyes suddenly widened.

    ¡°That¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°It seems like the Abode Ruler?¡± Liu Tiandao rubbed his eyes as he eximed out in disbelief.

    A youthful silhouette came over and waved his hand. The jade letter flew over. He didn¡¯t even bother taking a look before he crushed it into dust.

    His gaze was cold as he looked at the pce above and pointed his finger.

    The space around the pce copsed by his finger and spatial fragments had turned into a huge hand that grabbed ahold of the pce and crushed it.

    When the pce was destroyed, his voice echoed throughout the entire Northern Region, along with sharp killing intent, ¡°Since you like to stay in my Mu Abode so much, then there¡¯s no need for you to leave...¡±

 Chapter 1398 - Returning Powerful

    The massive pce exploded and a terrifying shock wave burst out that reduced the entire pce to dust.

    This scene was too sudden, and when the pce was destroyed, the faces of the Mu Abode¡¯s experts and those spectating instantly froze...

    They never expected that Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t even give any face to the Profound Sky Ancestor.

    Provoking a Heavenly Sovereign, this matter probably wouldn¡¯t be resolved so easily!

    The Mu Abode¡¯s experts within the hall were shocked before they cried in their hearts. Their Abode Ruler was too rash, provoking a Heavenly Sovereign wasn¡¯t wise.

    The Violet Cloud Lord, Golden Eagle Emperor and the rest were also looking over and held ridiculement on their faces. That Mu Chen has finally appeared, and he has personally, forcefully destroyed the Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s traveling pce...

    The Profound Sky Ancestor would certainly not let this matter go today, and today was the day the Mu Abode perished.

    Under all the pitiful, ridiculing, and mourning gazes, the pce broke apart and a dazzling light gathered over, forming into a silhouette.

    That silhouette was donned in ck robes, with the sun, moon, and stars engraved on it. Despite his white hair, his face was as fair as a baby, and his eyes were deep with brows as sharp as swords, emanating a sharpness. His gaze would cause even space to tremble. This was the Profound Sky Ancestor!

    The Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s face was grim with spiritual light surging around him, which had changed into tens of thousands of stars, creating a hugemotion.

    ncing at the pce that had shattered behind him, his gaze was like a hawk while being fixated on Mu Chen and he said in a cold voice, ¡°What a temper you have, young man. But you¡¯ve destroyed my traveling pce today. Even your entire Mu Abode can¡¯t make up my loss!¡±

    Facing the Profound Sky Ancestor, Mu Chen coldly smiled. ¡°You¡¯re an Old Goat that only knows how to y your age.¡±

    ¡°Impudent!¡± The Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s gaze turned cold. He¡¯s a Heavenly Sovereign, and received respect everywhere he went. But right now, not only did Mu Chen destroy his pce, he even dared to be so disrespectful!

    Boundless light burst out from the Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s body and formed into a starry sky behind him with countless flickering stars that unleashed an endless pressure.

    Under that pressure, even this entire region trembled and cracks appeared on the ground. Everyone beneath the Earth Sovereign Realm in the Mu Abode was instantly on the floor.

    As for those Earth Sovereign experts, their knees emanated cracking noises and their bodies gradually kneeled.

    The full pressure of a Heavenly Sovereign wasn¡¯t something that an Earth Sovereigns could bear.

    ¡°My Mu Abode has no spot for an old fool like you to go rampant!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s cold voice sounded out as he took a step forth. Boundless spiritual light burst out. He was akin to a zing sun rising in the sky.

    A simrly powerful pressure gathered and soared into the sky, dissipating the Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s Spiritual Energy pressure.

    When the pressure from the Profound Sky Ancestor disappeared, the entire heavens and earth turned silent. Whether it was the experts of the Mu Abode or the other forces, their faces were drained of all color.

    They looked at that youthful silhouette in the sky with fear. They could sense the terrifying Spiritual Energy fluctuationing from that silhouette that had already reached the Heavenly Sovereign Realm!

    The Heavenly Sovereign Realm!

    Mand and Ling Xi were dumbfounded as they looked at Mu Chen, before they exchanged a look and took in a cold breath with disbelief. ¡°This... this is the fluctuation of a Heavenly Sovereign?!¡±

    ¡°The Abode Ruler has made it to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm?!¡± Liu Tiandao and the rest of the higher hierarchy of the Mu Abode were dumbfounded. It was like they were struck by lightning and they couldn¡¯t recover from the shock for a long time.

    Although they had tasted their Abode Ruler¡¯s talent, they did not think that he really found his path to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm in just a year!

    That was the Heavenly Sovereign Realm!

    The pinnacle existence in the Great Thousand World, a threshold that countless talents couldn¡¯t cross despite their deaths...

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± The Violet Cloud Lord and the rest were looking at the youthful silhouette with despair. As someone that fought with Mu Chen, the shock was even more intense.

    One must know that Mu Chen was only in the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm a year ago, and yet he had stepped into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm in just a year!

    Although they imed to have half of their foot into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, how long has it been since they made more progress?!

    But this person that once fell behind them had stepped into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm before them. Thus, the shock was immense to them.

    ¡°That Mu Chen is simply a monster!¡± They muttered in shock with fear in their hearts. They knew that starting from now on, the Northern Region no longer had a position for them. Not only the Northern Region but with a Heavenly Sovereign, the Mu Abode could start to spread their reach throughout the Greaw Continent!

    Naturally, not only were they shocked, but the other forces that were looking at the Mu Abode were also speechless.

    Clearly, the news of Mu Chen breaking into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm had left the entire Greaw Continent dumbfounded.

    ¡°Damn it, how did that fellow break through into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm?!¡± The Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s face changed with shock. ording to his information, Mu Chen was only a Perfected Earth Sovereign, but the current Mu Chen wasn¡¯t the same as the information.

    ¡°Why? Weren¡¯t you so domineering in my Mu Abode earlier?¡± Looking at the changes on the Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s face, Mu Chen ridiculed.

    When the Profound Sky Ancestor heard that, his face turned grim and he snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t be socent, you have just stepped into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm. In terms of fighting, I can still deal with you.¡±

    He was still a Heavenly Sovereign, and everyone had their attention gathered over. So if he allowed Mu Chen to humiliate him, then it would be a great blow to his reputation.

    Mu Chen faintly smiled and raised his eyelids. ¡°Who called you over to cause trouble for me?¡±

    Although the Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s actions seemed like the Violet Cloud Sect and the rest, he felt that there¡¯s another story behind it.

    Hearing that, the Profound Sky Ancestor sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t you know well who you¡¯ve offended?¡±

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes. He had offended quite a bit of people. But to be able to invite a Heavenly Sovereign over to deal with him, there¡¯s only one... the Ancient Buddha n.

    From what he got from Qing Shuang, although the Ancient Buddha n couldn¡¯t easily make a move against him, they could easily find a Heavenly Sovereign to help them do the job.

    With the connection of the Elders in the Ancient Buddha n, it¡¯s easy for them to invite a Heavenly Sovereign to do the work.

    A cold light flickered in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, but it was soon concealed and he indifferently said, ¡°Regardless if you¡¯re doing a favor for someone, you¡¯ll pay the price since you¡¯ve been tempted.¡±

    ¡°Impudent!¡± The Profound Sky Ancestor smiled with anger. When his name swept the Great Thousand World, god-knows where Mu Chen was. But right now, thetter actually dared to speak with him in this manner?

    Mu Chen also did not continue speaking with him and the spiritual light suddenly retracted into his body.

    With boundless Spiritual Energy within his body, Mu Chen¡¯s body had gradually started to glitter.

    At this moment, it was as if Mu Chen¡¯s body had been converted into pure Spiritual Energy, emanating a boundless might with every movement.

    ¡°Heavenly Sovereign Spiritual Physique?¡± The Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s gaze sank. That meant that Mu Chen must have stepped into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, since he has achieved this.

    ¡°But brat, you¡¯ve just stepped into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, and you¡¯ve not refined the Spiritual Pulse hidden within your body.¡± The Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s gaze flickered. As a veteran Spirit Heavenly Sovereign, he could naturally tell that there¡¯s a w in Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Physique.

    ¡°It looks like there¡¯s no way for us to resolve this peacefully. Since that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ll fight and see if you still dare to act so arrogantly.¡± The Profound Sky Ancestor coldly snorted. He had decided that Mu Chen had just stepped into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, and he still had not gained full control of his power. Thus, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for him to win.

    With a decision in his heart, the Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s gaze turned cold and stared at Mu Chen before he coldly swept his sleeve. ¡°Since you¡¯re so impudent, then I¡¯ll teach you that there are countless others that can beat you, even if you¡¯ve stepped into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, and you¡¯re in no position to be arrogant!¡±

    His body trembled before his body had also emanated a dazzling light with countless stars entering his body. His body then turned dazzling with stars engraved on his body.

    A boundless Spiritual Energy fluctuation swept out of his body, lifting a storm of Spiritual Energy.

    Two bodies of Spiritual Energy stood in the sky with their gazes intertwined and a cold light surging as the temperature between the heavens and earth suddenly dropped.

    In the next instant, the two silhouettes had burst out under countless gazes.

 Chapter 1399 - Secret of Spiritual Pulse

    Two dazzling streaks of light flew across the horizon like meteorites, causing space to copse in their path and the fluctuation caused the entire heavens and earth to tremble.

    The two streaks did not take any additional means. They had just shed together in the most brutal way possible.

    Boundless spiritual light wreaked havoc across the sky, causing clouds to be wiped in a myriad mile radius.

    Both sides were fighting in the sky, but the ripple from their sh caused the earth to tremble and crack...

    This scene made many people feel numb in their scalps. The shock wave wasn¡¯t something that they could bear.

    Under countless shocked gazes, dazzling light burst out from the sky and the two streaks of light instantly shot back with space copsing behind them.

    Mu Chen retreated a few thousand feet and his body trembled, then turned into Spiritual Energy. It was akin ripples on a dazzling stone that dissolved the terrifying power.

    On the other hand, the Profound Sky Ancestor retreated roughly a thousand feet back, but his body was unlike Mu Chen¡¯s. The stars on his body flickered, absorbing and dissolving the energy in his body.

    In this confrontation, the veteran Heavenly Sovereign, the Profound Sky Ancestor, had held the upper hand.

    But even so, the Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s face turned grave. Through the numerous shes, he had sensed that although Mu Chen had just formed his Heavenly Sovereign Spiritual Physique, it was unexpectedly sturdy. Evidently, thetter had a solid foundation in the past, and did not rely on a mere opportunity to soar into the sky.

    When the Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s face turned grave, Mu Chen fell into pondering and looked at the former¡¯s Heavenly Sovereign Spiritual Physique. He could sense the difference between his and the Profound Sky Ancestor.

    His Heavenly Sovereign Spiritual Physique was pure like crystal, but the Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s body had stars in it, looking bizarre.

    ¡°Looks like it should be the strengthened Heavenly Sovereign Spiritual Physique... But I¡¯ve just stepped into this realm, so I¡¯m still unfamiliar with the cultivation of a Heavenly Sovereign.¡± Mu Chen muttered in his heart. After all, he had relied on himself in his cultivation path without someone to guide him. At the same time, he did not have a powerful backing behind him, either. Thus, he naturallycked in terms of experience.

    But when he fought with the Profound Sky Ancestor, he had gained a slight insight, as if he had touched something.

    Thus, his gaze flickered and he charged forth once again. It was like a streak of light that emanated a boundless aura towards the Profound Sky Ancestor.

    He did not use any Divine Abilities and relied on his Heavenly Sovereign Spiritual Physique to fight in the crudest way possible.

    That¡¯s because, after he rose to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, his body was formed out of pure Spiritual Energy, so his every move contained boundless energy. Putting it in a nutshell, the power behind his punch wasn¡¯t at all inferior to using the Eight-Divisional Pagoda in the past.

    ¡°Hmph, you want to fight with me with your initial phase Heavenly Sovereign Spiritual Physique?¡± The Profound Sky Ancestor snorted, seeing Mu Chen¡¯s momentum. He thought that Mu Chen was feeling reluctant to be on the disadvantageous side from the previous confrontation, and this method of fighting was just as he wanted. After all, he was holding the upper hand in the fight between Heavenly Sovereign Spiritual Physiques.

    Thus, his body trembled and the stars flickered before he soared into the sky and turned into a streak of light, then he shed together with Mu Chen.

    The two streaks constantly shed in the sky, relying on their physiques. Every single sh would be apanied by afterimages and an earth-shatteringmotion as the sky incessantly rumbled.

    Countless gazes looked at their confrontation in shock. Due to the light emanated by the two of them being too powerful, everyone beneath the Earth Sovereign Realm felt a piercing pain in their eyes when they looked at it, and even the Spiritual Energy in their bodies fluctuated.

    Although they¡¯re unable to continue watching, everyone could tell that the Profound Sky Ancestor was holding the upper hand, and every single sh would cause Mu Chen to be blown back. However, he maintained his unyielding spirit, and even if he was in a disadvantageous position, he stillunched violent attacks towards the Profound Sky Ancestor.

    ¡°Lord Mand, the Abode Ruler¡¯s situation doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± Liu Tiandao and the rest couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious at this scene.

    Mand and Ling Xi exchanged a nce while remaining calm. They understood Mu Chen too well, and thetter practically did not use any moves except a frontal confrontation with his body.

    They knew that Mu Chen still possessed the Three Pures and the Eight-Divisional Pagoda, the two Peerless Divine Abilities. But right now, he did not even use them, so he¡¯s clearly using the Profound Sky Ancestor as a grindstone to feel the difference between Heavenly Sovereigns.

    Another ferocious sh took ce in the sky and Mu Chen¡¯s body trembled while he was blown a few thousand feet back. Every single time he took a step back, he would cause the space beneath his feet to copse.

    Although he was being pushed back, there was a flicker of light in his eyes.

    His gaze was zing. He could gradually sense the difference between their Heavenly Sovereign Spiritual Physiques.

    Every single time he shed with the Profound Sky Ancestor, he could sense that the stars on thetter¡¯s body would revolve and dissolve the Spiritual Energy that had invaded his body.

    This resolving power was on another levelpared to him bearing it forcefully.

    That meant that the Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s Heavenly Sovereign Spiritual Physique was on a higher level.

    Although his Heavenly Sovereign Spiritual Physique was his body, he felt that there¡¯s a barrier in it, and he wasn¡¯t able to possess that ability because of this barrier.

    On the other hand, the Profound Sky Ancestor had exhibited this higher level to the limit, and this was also the reason why he could hold the upper hand in their confrontation.

    ¡°My blood, flesh, and bones have been fused with my body, but there¡¯s still a barrier... It must be on a deeper level...¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered as a thought swiftly circted in his heart.

    Suddenly, a light streaked across his mind and theprehension that he had from shing with the Profound Sky Ancestor appeared in his heart.

    ¡°Now I know! The Spiritual Pulse!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze shed with understanding. The so-called ¡°Spiritual Pulse¡± was a deep impression in everyone when they had just cultivated. When they started to cultivate, those with higher Spiritual Pulses would mean that their cultivation speed would be faster.

    He still remembered that his greatest opponent when he was in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Ji Xuan, possessed a Heaven-Level Spiritual Pulse.

    But as his strength grew, the Spiritual Pulse logic gradually faded, and everyone only thought that Spiritual Pulses were only useful when they started their cultivation, and the usage of it would diminish progressively until it disappeared.

    Strictly speaking, there¡¯s this logic. It was so much so that Mu Chen even felt that way until now.

    The Spiritual Pulse in one¡¯s body isn¡¯t useless, it¡¯s just that many people didn¡¯t have the strength to refine it, and it required a condition to aplish it.

    That was to step into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm and form the Heavenly Sovereign Spiritual Physique.

    Only when your body was converted, could you sense the Spiritual Pulse hidden deep in your body to refine it and reach perfection.

    A smile appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s lips. He had already sensed that hecked something when he stepped into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm. But after fighting with a veteran, he had finally figured it out.

    When the Profound Sky Ancestor saw Mu Chen¡¯s expression, his eyes squinted and he had seen through Mu Chen¡¯s motive. Instantly, his lips couldn¡¯t help twitched in anger. This brat had treated him as a sparring partner for him to fill up his w.

    And just a while ago, he thought that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t willing to admit defeat due to his pride, but it turned out that thetter was just trying to search for the way to perfect his Heavenly Sovereign Spiritual Physique by fighting on purpose.

    The Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s face was grim as he stared at Mu Chen and gritted his teeth. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re pretty smart to find out what you¡¯recking.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll tell you right now that only after refining your Spiritual Pulse can you perfect your Heavenly Sovereign Spiritual Physique. Furthermore, the more powerful your Spiritual Pulse, the more mysterious your Heavenly Sovereign Spiritual Physique will be.

    ¡°But so what if you know about it? Sharpening your spear in battle, what¡¯s the use of it?!¡± The Profound Sky Ancestor ridiculed.

    From a certain degree, it wasn¡¯t any secret. Even if Mu Chen did not fight him today, he could find out about it in the future, it¡¯s just that he would spend a little more time to aplish it.

    Furthermore, he knew that trying to refine it was another matter. At least, he wouldn¡¯t give Mu Chen the chance to do it.

    Hearing the Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s coldughter, Mu Chen also couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°Since my motive is already achieved, I¡¯ll not y with you any further.¡±

    The ridicule grew on the Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s face even further. Before he could even speak, he suddenly saw Mu Chen¡¯s hand forming into seals and space fluctuated. Two silhouettes stepped out and coldly looked at the Profound Sky Ancestor.

    Those two silhouettes looked the same as Mu Chen, and when they stood beside Mu Chen, two Heavenly Sovereign Realm powers also swept out, causing the heavens and earth to tremble.

    The ridicule on the Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s face froze as he looked at the two identical Mu Chens with shock in his heart...

 Chapter 1400 - Forceful Suppression

    When the two silhouettes appeared in the sky, the spectators were all left shocked and their face froze.

    They could sense that those two clones were also emanating the fluctuations of a Heavenly Sovereign Realm. This scene dumbfounded the Violet Cloud Lord and the rest; then, a brief momentter, they sucked in cold breaths with astonishment on their faces.

    They were familiar with Mu Chen¡¯s clones, since they had fought before. However, they never expected that his clones would also have the same power as his main body...

    That¡¯s the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, and no matter how powerful the clone was, shouldn¡¯t there be a limit? But judging from the current situation, the Divine Ability that Mu Chen possessed had crossed that limit.

    That meant that the Mu Abode didn¡¯t possess one Heavenly Sovereign, but three!

    One must know that even the supreme forces behind them only had one Heavenly Sovereign each!

    With three Heavenly Sovereigns, the Mu Abode could undoubtedly overlook the entire Greaw continent!

    The entire heavens and earth were silent. The Violet Cloud Lord, and the rest were shocked out of words. The spectators were also shocked when they watched this. Mu Chen¡¯s clones had given them a great shock.

    ¡°I never expected that the Abode Ruler¡¯s clones would also be this powerful...¡± Liu Tiandao and the other experts of the Mu Abode were shocked for a long time before they sighed.

    They naturally knew about Mu Chen¡¯s clones, but they were like the Violet Cloud Lord and the rest, they never expected that the clones would be strengthened after Mu Chen had stepped into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    The Mu Abode burst out in cheers and the depression that they felt from the Profound Sky Ancestor for the half-year had been wholly unleashed.

    It was too satisfying!

    ¡°Truly worthy of being one of the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities.¡± Mand and Ling Xi exchanged a nce and had seen the admiration in each other¡¯s eyes. Even if they had expected it, they still weren¡¯t immune to the shock of seeing three Heavenly Sovereigns.

    Up in the sky, the Profound Sky Ancestor looked at the two clones for a long time before his hoarse voice seeped out of his teeth, ¡°The Three Pures?!¡±

    The Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s knowledge was naturally umon as a Heavenly Sovereign, and he could tell the origin of Mu Chen¡¯s Divine Ability with a single nce. After all, there¡¯s only the Three Pures that could make clones that have strength simr to the main body.

    Facing the two other clones, even the Profound Sky Ancestor felt traces of regret in his heart. He actually received a request, and it was practically an easy issue. After all, his cultivation was in the Spirit Heavenly Sovereign Realm, and even if Mu Chen possessed extraordinary means, it¡¯s impossible for thetter to escape from him.

    So when he received the request, he had taken it without any hesitation. But at this moment, he finally knew how stupid his action had been. Mu Chen had already stepped into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm at such a young age, and in the future, he certainly wouldn¡¯t be bound by the Spirit Heavenly Sovereign Realm. Who knows, he might be another Saint Heavenly Sovereign in the Great Thousand World.

    That was a pinnacle existence in the Great Thousand World, and he had kicked against a metal te this time!

    Although his expression did not change, he was bitterly mourning in his heart. He had stayed above the Mu Abode for half a year, causing the reputation of the Mu Abode to be wholly lost. Thus, he had utterly offended Mu Chen and based on thetter¡¯s character; this matter wouldn¡¯t be easily resolved.

    However, Mu Chen paid no attention to the Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s thoughts. His ck pupils were looking at thetter with sharpness.

    Although the Profound Sky Ancestor was a Heavenly Sovereign, he had caused the loss of the Mu Abode¡¯s reputation, and nearly dissipated their morale into dust.

    Furthermore, he had made it so that everyone knew about it. So if Mu Chen had easily let him off, then others would be looking down on his Mu Abode, and in the future, everyone could step on the Mu Abode without considering the consequences.

    This was something that Mu Chen would absolutely not allow.

    Thus, he raised his head and nodded towards his clones.

    Boundless spiritual light gushed out of the clones and their bodies had turned dazzling, emitting a terrifying power.

    When the two silhouettes pounced forth, they brought along ferocious auras while shooting towards the Profound Sky Ancestor.

    Facing the attacks of the two clones, the Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s face had changed. He had previously relied on his powerful Heavenly Sovereign Spiritual Physique to gain a slight upper hand, but facing two Mu Chens, he clearly wasn¡¯t thetter¡¯s opponent.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The Ancestor Sky Ancestor cursed and did not dare to use his Heavenly Sovereign Spiritual Physique to sh anymore. His hands suddenly formed seals and the stars engraved on his body flickered and linked together, forming a starry sky diagram on his body.

    ¡°Circtionsky Starry Diagram!¡±

    When the two clones pounced forth, they did not go easy and a dazzling light burst out from their bodies, along with afterimages, as theyunched attacks against the Profound Sky Ancestor.

    The sky fluctuated and space had copsed under their ferocious attacks. Although the Profound Sky Ancestor was doing his best to resist, he still suffered punches on his body.

    The star diagram on his body revolved, protecting his body, and those destructive punches could only leave ripples on his body.

    ¡°What a powerful defense, is this the use of the Heavenly Sovereign Spiritual Physique?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s main body watched this scene and his gaze flickered. The defensive prowess of the star diagram was extremely shocking.

    It looked like the might of the Heavenly Sovereign Spiritual Physique was truly extraordinary...

    However, no matter how strong the defense was, it wouldn¡¯tst long against the face of two Heavenly Sovereigns, and just as Mu Chen had predicted, the Profound Sky Ancestor was just barely standing from the fight. As time passed, the star diagram had also started to totter on the verge of breaking.

    Trying to confront two clones wasn¡¯t as easy as he had imagined.

    When the two silhouettes stood front and back of the Profound Sky Ancestor, their palms whizzed like lightning and mmed against the star diagram.

    This time, the star diagram had reached its limit and cracks started to spread before it shattered.

    In that instant, when the diagram shattered, spiritual light flickered beneath the Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s feet and he disappeared to avoid the sandwich of the clones.

    Everyone could tell that the Profound Sky Ancestor was in the lower hand in this fight.

    Although he was in a pathetic state, the two clones did not intend to let him go. They chased after him with attacks enveloping him.

    Facing this situation, the Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s situation had turned perilous, looking extremely pathetic.

    ¡°Mu Chen, don¡¯t push it!¡± The Profound Sky Ancestor roared.

    However, Mu Chen paid no attention to his roar and his clonesunched even shaper attacks.

    Sensing the attacks, the Profound Sky Ancestor couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and he roared, unleashing his Spiritual Energy. A colossal figure that was tens of thousands of feet suddenly appeared behind him.

    That silhouette emanated a dazzling light, and even the sun was dim inparison. As it breathed, it had swept up a violent storm between the heavens and earth. It was akin to a deity descending onto the world.

    ¡°This is a Heavenly Sovereign¡¯s Sovereign Immortal Body...¡± Countless experts looked at the colossal figure with shock in their hearts. The Profound Sky Ancestor had actually been forced to bring out his Sovereign Immortal Body, so one could see how terrible of a situation he was in.

    When the Sovereign Immortal Body appeared, it unleashed a roar and it was as if there were countless stars descending. They turned into beams of light and shot towards the two clones.

    At this moment, the Profound Sky Monarch no longer dared to hold back and unleashed his fighting prowess to the limit.

    ¡°Brat, did you really think that I¡¯m afraid of you? If you want to fight, thene!¡± The Sovereign Immortal Body stood in the sky with the Profound Sky Ancestor appearing on its shoulder.

    When Mu Chen heard that, he raised his head with a cold expression on his face. ¡°Really?¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s cold voice, the Profound Sky Ancestor suddenly felt something and raised his head. He saw a massive crystal pagoda that suddenly appeared and it dropped down, suppressing him.

    The Profound Sky Ancestor was shocked. He then immediately controlled his Sovereign Immortal Body to resist and managed to stop the crystal pagoda. However, it was only for the time being. The pagoda was still slowly descending and wanted to suppress him within it.

    The massive Sovereign Immortal Body emitted creaking noises while the Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s face turned red. After a brief moment, he finally felt that he couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and he took a deep breath before his roar echoed out.

    ¡°Violet Aura Daomaster, Venerable Thunder, and Dragon Scripture Emperor, if you guys still don¡¯t want to make a move, then there won¡¯t be a spot for you guys in the Northern Realm!¡± When the Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s voice rang out, silencested for a few seconds before three surges of power pierced through space and fell onto the crystal pagoda.

    At the same time, three majestic voices descended upon the heavens, along with a pressure, ¡°Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler, stay your hand!¡±

 Chapter 1401 - Unyielding

    Three robust voices echoed over, along with three massive forces piercing through space, suppressing the crystal pagoda to rescue the Profound Sky Ancestor.

    This sudden change caused many experts to be dumbfounded by this situation, before they could deduce the identity of those people from the Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s voice.

    Violet Spiritual Aura Cave - Violet Aura Daomaster!

    Thunder Note Monastery - Venerable Thunder!

    Dragon Scripture Cave - Dragon Scripture Emperor!

    The three forces were evidently the supreme forces in the Great Thousand World, and those three who made a move were clearly the Heavenly Sovereigns of the three supreme forces!

    ording to the rules on the Greaw Continent, no Heavenly Sovereigns were allowed to participate in thepetition of this continent. But evidently, the three Heavenly Sovereigns couldn¡¯t hold themselves back any longer.

    When they saw how powerful Mu Chen was, if they allowed him to suppress the Profound Sky Ancestor, then no one would be able to stop him, and the entire Northern Region would be in the Mu Abode¡¯s pocket.

    All the hard work that they¡¯ve put in for years would go down the drain as well.

    Thus, they had to find a chance to suppress Mu Chen¡¯s drive.

    ording to their estimation, they would be able to deal with Mu Chen as long as the four of them cooperated together.

    ¡°The Ancestors have made their move!¡± When the Violet Cloud Lord trio saw this scene, joy flushed on their faces. With three Heavenly Sovereigns, they would be able to overturn this situation, and even Mu Chen had to back off from this might!

    Looking at the three majestic energiesing from the distance, Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils shed with a trace of chill. He naturally knew about the intention of those three Heavenly Sovereigns.

    ¡°In the past, I was still fearful of you guys, which was the reason why I stayed my hand from ruling the whole Northern Region. But since you guys have interfered now, then don¡¯t me me.¡± Mu Chen sneered and took a step forth, appearing above the pagoda. With a single hand forming seals, boundless purplish-golden light burst out and a massive silhouette was formed behind him in the next instant.

    The Immortal Golden Body!

    At this moment, the Immortal Golden Body was much stronger than it was before Mu Chen made his breakthrough. Even the sheer size of it had expanded ten-odd fold, from a thousand feet to a few myriad feet.

    Furthermore, the purplish-golden light on the body of the Immortal Golden Body was refined. If the Immortal Golden Body was just the shape of an illusion in the past, then it¡¯s a giant buddha at this moment!

    The colossal Immortal Golden Body was engraved with ancient runes on its body, emitting the luster of immorality. It was as if it couldn¡¯t be corroded by time.

    When the Immortal Golden Body appeared behind Mu Chen, it opened its mouth and a torrent of purplish-golden river gushed out, causing space to constantly copse from the pressure.

    Raising his head to look at the torrent, Mu Chen lightly nodded his head. This river was formed from the Divine Immortal Runes, and ording to his estimation, the number of Divine Immortal Runes that he could form has reached a number of 480.

    One must know that even when Mu Chen had fused his clones with him before stepping into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, he only barely formed 300.

    But right now, the Immortal Golden Body could unleash nearly 500 Divine Immortal Runes, and one could see how much his strength has increased.

    After all, every single Divine Immortal Rune would take a great effort for form, not to mention nearly 200...

    As the purplish-golden river surged in the sky, it distorted ording to Mu Chen¡¯s will, taking the form of a golden dragon, then it unleashed a roar that trembled the sky.

    The dragon soared into the sky with a boundless might and shed with the three majestic forces that descended from the heavens.

    In that instant of collision, the heavens and earth turned silent. Although there wasn¡¯t any earth-shattering noise, space had started to copse in the sky before it gradually formed into a ck hole of hundreds of thousands of feet...

    The dragon and three forces had also been erased from this collision.

    Many people couldn¡¯t help gulping down a mouthful of saliva with shock in their eyes. No one expected that Mu Chen could actually withstand the attack from three Heavenly Sovereigns.

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± The Violet Cloud Lord trio was dumbfounded. Although the three Heavenly Sovereigns did not bring out all of their power, they still had the advantage in quantity. But right now, they were actually withstood by Mu Chen alone, so that showed how much strength Mu Chen possessed.

    ¡°Hmph, anyone that dares to behave atrociously will be handled by my Mu Abode. It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Mu Chen stood on the pagoda with a cold gaze, and his voice echoed out across the horizon, bringing along a terrifying might.

    The entire region was silent, as if the three Heavenly Sovereigns were startled by Mu Chen¡¯s power.

    However, Mu Chen paid no attention to them and stomped his foot on the pagoda. The pagoda trembled and burst out a crystallised luster that enveloped the Profound Sky Ancestor.

    ¡°Arghhh!¡± The Profound Sky Ancestor yelled as his Sovereign Immortal Body dimmed down before it was also sucked into the crystal pagoda.

    The pagoda stood in the space, emanating a divine light with fear in every gaze that was directed over. It was too shocking for a Heavenly Sovereign to be suppressed right before their eyes.

    ¡°Ruler Mu!¡±

    ¡°Ruler Mu is invincible!¡±

    The silence brieflysted before ear-deafening roars resonated. The Mu Abode was bursting out in cheers. Their eyes were filled with respect as they looked at Mu Chen.

    The Mu Abode, which was utterly suppressed by the Profound Sky Ancestor, never expected that their Ruler could return so powerfully and even suppress a Heavenly Sovereign.

    This achievement made everyone in the Mu Abodel feel pride in their hearts.

    With such a Ruler, who else would dare to challenge their Mu Abode in the entire Northern Region? Or even the Greaw Continent?

    While the Mu Abode was cheering, the other forces had their faces drained of color. These were the forces that had chosen to separate from the Mu Abode when they saw that the Mu Abode was being suppressed. They had no thoughts of standing together with the Mu Abode.

    Initially, they still thought that the Mu Abode wouldn¡¯t be able to save themselves today, but who could have expected this sudden change of events?

    ¡°Now we¡¯re doomed... In the future, there¡¯ll no longer be no ce for us in the Northern Domain.¡± Their faces were pale and unsightly.

    Hearing the cheers, Mu Chen stretched his hand out and the crystal pagoda shrunk down, then fell on his palm.

    Holding onto the pagoda, Mu Chen raised his head and his calm voice echoed out, ¡°Since the three of you have made a move, then show yourselves. Hiding here and there isn¡¯t the style of a Heavenly Sovereign.¡±

    When Mu Chen¡¯s voice resounded, three pirs of light descended from the sky and turned into three silhouettes.

    Just standing there alone, their auras had caused space to fluctuate.

    Evidently, those three were the Violet Aura Daomaster, Venerable Thunder, and the Dragon Scripture Emperor, who made their moves earlier.

    Those three Heavenly Sovereigns¡¯ faces were unsightly. They never expected that not only would they not be able to save the Profound Sky Ancestor from Mu Chen¡¯s hands, they even humiliated themselves.

    However, Mu Chen paid no attention to their unsightly faces, but said, ¡°The Profound Sky Ancestor dared to suppress my Mu Abode and must have been supported by the three of you, right? Today, all three of you have to give me an exnation.¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, the three Heavenly Sovereigns squinted their eyes before the Dragon Scripture Emperor sneered, ¡°Oh? What exnation does the Mu Abode want from us?¡±

    ¡°In the future, the Northern Region will belong to my Mu Abode, and all other forces are to leave.¡± Mu Chen squinted his eyes as he replied.

    Many people were trembling from those words, and the three Heavenly Sovereigns were also furious. They never expected that Mu Chen would be so arrogant, even before the three of them.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Ruler Mu¡¯s words a little too much...?¡± The Violet Aura Daomaster knitted his brows as he said.

    The Dragon Scripture Emperor had a violent temper, to begin with, so he immediately, coldly said, ¡°What can you do to us, if we¡¯re not willing?¡±

    ¡°What can I do?¡± Killing intent surged around him and the two clones had also flown over. The three of them then coldly looked at the three Heavenly Sovereigns.

    Everyone could sense the killing intent contained in the eyes of that youth. Clearly, he had been enraged by the Profound Sky Ancestor for bullying the Mu Abode.

    To intimidate the entire Greaw Continent, he still remained unyielding, despite facing the three Heavenly Sovereigns.

    Under all the shocked gazes, the youth smiled and his cold voice echoed, ¡°What can I do? Then we¡¯ll fight and see who dies and who lives.¡±

 Chapter 1402 - Intimidating All Sides

    Mu Chen¡¯s cold voice echoed across the heavens and earth, causing countless people to be shocked. They never expected that even when facing three Spirit Heavenly Sovereigns, not only was Mu Chen not afraid, he even dared to issue a challenge, as if he wasn¡¯t scared of challenging three Heavenly Sovereigns.

    Before Mu Chen, the Violet Aura Daomaster, Venerable Thunder, and the Dragon Scripture Emperor¡¯s faces sank. Ever since they¡¯ve broken through to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, it had been a long time since they experienced such a challenge.

    Furthermore, it was under the condition that they¡¯re holding the advantage.

    ¡°Ruler Mu is truly awe-mighty! Do you think that you can face the three of us?¡± The Dragon Scripture Emperor¡¯s face sank with cold light in his eyes.

    Mu Chen casually responded, ¡°Why not?¡±

    As he spoke, spiritual light gushed out of his clones and they took their Heavenly Sovereign Spiritual Physique form. As they dazzled, they emanated a boundless might. They¡¯ve clearly stepped into their fighting state.

    At this moment, everyone knew that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t fooling around, he really intended to face the three Heavenly Sovereigns.

    The three Heavenly Sovereigns coldly looked at Mu Chen, and their hearts trembled. At this moment, they realised that with two Heavenly Sovereign clones, Mu Chen didn¡¯tck in terms of numbers.

    If a fight really broke out today, even if the three of them could win, they would have to pay a great price, which might end with any of them dying.

    The consequences were too severe, and none of them could bear the responsibility of that.

    They had bitterly cultivated for so many years to step into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm. They still haven¡¯t gotten enough glory as a Heavenly Sovereign, and fighting Mu Chen wasn¡¯t a wise choice.

    Not to mention that the three of them weren¡¯t truly united. They werepetitors in the past. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Chen, they also wouldn¡¯t have joined forces.

    Thus, they did not have trust in their temporary alliance. If the battle broke out and someone ran, then they would all fall into a predicament.

    On the contrary, the two clones originated from Mu Chen. Not only did they have a rapport with each other, but the three of them were alsopletely united. Such confrontation wasn¡¯t something that they could confront.

    So if a battle broke out under this situation... the chances of them winning wasn¡¯t high.

    Thus, the three of them started to hesitate and fell into silence.

    Their silence sent fear to the rest. Even the three Heavenly Sovereigns were intimidated by Mu Chen.

    Didn¡¯t that mean that even with the three Heavenly Sovereigns joining hands, they¡¯re fearful of Mu Chen?

    Thus, everyone looked at Mu Chen with shock and dense fear in their eyes.

    By himself, he had suppressed three Heavenly Sovereigns, and if this matter spreads out, Mu Chen¡¯s name would probably resound throughout the Great Thousand World.

    The silenceing from the three Heavenly Sovereigns briefly continued before the Violet Aura Daomaster sighed, ¡°Ruler Mu, aren¡¯t you being a little too much?¡±

    Mu Chen faintly responded, ¡°When the three of you supported the Profound Sky Ancestor to suppress My Mu Abode, you guys weren¡¯t too much then?¡±

    He raised his eyelids and stared at the three of them with indifference. ¡°If I let this go so easily, I¡¯m afraid that my Mu Abode won¡¯t have peace in the future.

    ¡°If the three of you want to fight, then I¡¯m wee to face you guys. If you guys are not willing, then scram as I have said before.¡±

    The Violet Aura Daomaster knitted his brows before he bitterly smiled. Although the resources in the Northern Region weren¡¯t small, his Violet Spiritual Aura Cave was also a supreme force, since this was only one of their assets, and it wasn¡¯t worth them fighting Mu Chen.

    In the end, he shook his head. ¡°In that case, the Violet Cloud Sect that¡¯s under my Violet Spiritual Aura Cave will back off from the Northern Region as my apology to Ruler Mu.¡±

    He¡¯s someone that could take whates; to meet gains or losses with equanimity. Since he knew that the advantage was not on his side, he had decided to let it go. The Mu Abode¡¯s rise was unstoppable, and as long as Mu Chen was there, it¡¯s equivalent to having three Heavenly Sovereigns. It was a force that was stronger than their Violet Spiritual Aura Cave.

    Seeing that the Violet Aura Daomaster has taken a step back, Venerable Thunder shook his head. ¡°My Thunder Note Mountain will back off as well.¡±

    When the Dragon Scripture Emperor saw this scene, his eyes coldly shed. If the two of them didn¡¯t want to participate, then he couldn¡¯t face the three Mu Chens.

    Thus, he snorted and sent a hateful re at Mu Chen while keeping silent. His silhouette had turned into a streak of light and flew off, his actions had represented his choice.

    When the Violet Cloud Lord trio saw this, their faces were ashen with defeat. They never expected that even their backings would rather give up on them than fight with Mu Chen.

    Without their backing, what qualifications could they have topete with the Mu Abode? After this matter, there¡¯s no space for them in the Northern Region.

    Seeing the choices of the three Heavenly Sovereigns, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze shed, but he wasn¡¯t too surprised by this matter. That¡¯s because he knew a battle wouldn¡¯t break out. He knew that the three of them, with their own thoughts, wouldn¡¯t dare to fight him.

    But it was under the condition that the Profound Sky Ancestor wasn¡¯t rescued. If he was saved, then it would be another situation.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll not send the three of you off.¡± Mu Chen cupped his hands and calmly spoke to the three of them.

    The Violet Aura Daomaster, Venerable Thunder, and Dragon Scripture Emperor all bore the anger in their stomachs. But in the end, they could only leave, since they would only humiliate themselves if they continued to remain here.

    Along with their departure, the pressure that shrouded the heavens and earth gradually disappeared and many people felt massively relieved, while wiping the cold sweat from their foreheads.

    Mu Chen waved his hand and his clones disappeared, then recalled the pagoda that was in his hand.

    When he finished these, he held his hands behind his back and his gaze pierced through to look at those spectating this event from a distance.

    Sensing Mu Chen¡¯s piercing gaze, they started to leave and felt pity. If Mu Chen had shown weakness here, then who knew how many people would try to split the Mu Abode. But it was a pity that Mu Chen was too powerful, which pulled the Mu Abode back from the edge of the cliff.

    Furthermore, once this matter spreads out, the Mu Abode would be one of the top forces in the Greaw Continent. In the future, the Mu Abode might even have the opportunity to seek a ce at the top of the Greaw Continent and be the Overlord.

    Although Mu Chen has fully grown, he would undoubtedly continue to rise like a dragon in the future, and no one could stop him. The Mu Abode would also make use of themotion and step into the ranks of a supreme force.

    When those gazes disappeared, Mu Chen retracted the terrifying pressure around him and descended from the sky before the Mu Abode.

    ¡°We wee the Abode Ruler!¡± Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s descent, Liu Tiandao and the rest kneeled with revere on their faces.

    Mu Chen looked at everyone, and saw that the number in the higher hierarchy has decreased after he left.

    Sensing Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, Mand walked forth. ¡°Under the Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s pressure for this half-year, many forces that joined us have left.¡±

    When Mu Chen heard that, his face remained calm. ¡°That¡¯s good, let those who flee upon facing danger leave. Even if they stay, they¡¯ll just be a disaster.¡±

    Mand nodded her head. They were wolves. If they stayed behind, they might be parasites in the Mu Abode instead.

    Although the Mu Abode¡¯s strength has fallen, they managed to get rid of some hidden dangers.

    ¡°As for those forces that have left, confiscate their territories and expel them from the Northern Region. In the future, if they dare to step into the Northern Region, kill them on sight.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze shed with a cold light. If he wanted the Mu Abode tost long, he would have to be fair with punishment and rewards. As for those who abandoned the Mu Abode, he had to kill the chicken to warn the monkey.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s cold voice, Liu Tiandao and the rest shivered, but rejoiced in their hearts. Fortunately, they persevered and stayed. Otherwise, those unfortunate fellows would be their oue.

    ¡°With punishment, there are also rewards.¡± Mu Chen turned to look at those who stayed behind and his gaze became more gentle. ¡°As for those confiscated territories, reward them to those who stayed behind ording to contribution and merits. The number of Heavenly Lake Tokens that they will receive for the next three years will also increase.¡±

    His words instantly brought joy to everyone who remained behind. One must know that there¡¯s a lot of forces from the Mu Abode that left, and if they¡¯re able to receive those territories, then their power would rise.

    Furthermore, if the number of Heavenly Lake Tokens increased, that meant that their disciples and subordinates could enter the Heavenly Lake to cultivate and strengthen themselves.

    Thus, everyone couldn¡¯t help respectfully kneeling towards Mu Chen. ¡°We thank the Abode Ruler¡¯s reward!¡±

    When Mand and Ling Xi saw how Mu Chen used the stick and carrot to subdue everyone, they exchanged a look and smiled. They knew that the moment Mu Chen stepped into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, the rise of the Mu Abode was determined...

    This time, no one could stop his ascension.

 Chapter 1403 - Subduing the Profound Sky Ancestor

    The battle that shook the entire Greaw Continent finally came to an end, but the ripples caused by this matter shook the whole continent.

    If the battle between the Mu Abode and the three Overlords of the Northern Region made their name rise in the Northern Region, then this battle had sent the Mu Abode to the top of the continent, with countless forces feeling respectful of them.

    In the future, the Northern Region would be the private territory of the Mu Abode, and no one dared to covet after it. As for those pinnacle forces in the Greaw Continent, they would also be extremely fearful of the Mu Abode because of this matter.

    That¡¯s because the Mu Abode possessed a Heavenly Sovereign now and judging from Mu Chen¡¯s shocking fighting strength, it might even be one of the supreme forces of the Great Thousand World, if it wasn¡¯t for the Mu Abode¡¯sck of foundation.

    If it was in another continent, Mu Chen¡¯s current strength could already allow him to upy the entire continent as his own territory, with no one daring to utter a single objection.

    That¡¯s because Heavenly Sovereigns in the Great Thousand World were akin to pinnacle existences, and they¡¯re equivalent to powerhouses in the Great Thousand world, with the honor of being proimed as Dao Lords and rule the continent.

    But the Greaw Continent was, after all, one of the supercontinents in the Great Thousand World, and the resources there were unimaginable, even supreme forces would covet it. Although there weren¡¯t any Heavenly Sovereigns around, the peak forces practically had a supreme force supporting them.

    Under thisplicated environment, even if the Mu Abode could show disdain to all the other forces with Mu Chen¡¯s existence, it¡¯s impossible for them to rule the entire Greaw Continent.

    If they forcefully did it, then it would surely attract the unhappiness of many forces, and it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as the Violet Spiritual Aura Cave, Thunder Note Monastery, and the Dragon Scripture Cave.

    If they attracted too much hatred, even Mu Chen couldn¡¯t deal with them. If Mu Chen had the strength of a Saint Heavenly Sovereign, then taking the entire Greaw Continent would be an easy matter for him.

    Thus, Mu Chen only ordered for all the territories in the Northern Region to be seized and did not touch the other territories in case they attracted resistance from the other supreme forces.

    After all, the vast Northern Region could let the Mu Abode digest it for quite a period...

    ...

    The Mu Abode, Ancient Haven Pce

    A light descended onto a majestic mountain beside the Heavenly Lake, where Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette sat down on the peak. Looking downwards, he could see the Heavenly Lake. It was like a silver belt that was shrouding the majestic mountain.

    The cultivation tforms surrounding the Heavenly Lake had many silhouettes sitting on them. When Mu Chen arrived, he had also caused quite amotion; thus, attracting many gazes over.

    Anyone that coulde here were practically elites of the sects under the Mu Abode. That¡¯s because only those young ones could gain the greatest benefits of the Heavenly Lake.

    Thus, there were many handsome boys and charming girls around, blessed by the Heavenly Lake.

    ¡°Look! It¡¯s Lord Ruler!¡± When Mu Chen appeared, he had instantly caused revered gazes to be directed over.

    ¡°The Ruler is truly formidable, stepping into the legendary Heavenly Sovereign Realm at such a young age and bing one of the pinnacle powerhouses in the Great Thousand World...¡± Many girls were smitten when they looked at that majestic silhouette with stars in their eyes.

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t go into heat. Who is the Lord Ruler? How can he take a liking to us?¡± A girl chuckled.

    Some youths snorted, ¡°The Ruler is rumored to have a lover already, that fairy cultivated the Luo God Celestial Body, a future Be of the Great Thousand World. You can stop dreaming about it.¡±

    However, their speech soon attracted many hateful res, and in that instant, the surroundings of the Heavenly Lake became riled up.

    Although the mountain was far from the Heavenly Lake, he could still hear those peals ofughter and he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    But when he looked at them, he felt gratified. He suddenly reminisced his time in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. When he was cultivating, how was he different from them?

    He smiled and gradually calmed himself, then a light flew out from his eyes and took the form of a crystal pagoda.

    For the past few days, he had been in the Mu Abode. Only after the Mu Abode controlled the entire Northern Region, did he have the time toe to the Ancient Haven Pce. At this moment, he had to deal with the problem in his crystal pagoda first.

    When he fought with the Profound Sky Ancestor a few days ago, he had only sealed thetter in his pagoda. Right now, since he had time to spare, he decided to deal with this issue, or he wouldn¡¯t be able to use his pagoda when fighting with others.

    While the pagoda hovered before Mu Chen, it emanated a divine light.

    Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette moved and turned into a streak of light that flew into the pagoda.

    Sweeping his gaze over, the crystallised luster in the pagoda radiated and formed into a crystal starry sky, with the silhouette seated within it using his Spiritual Energy to resist.

    Sensing Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, that silhouette abruptly opened his eyes with a pale expression. This person was the Profound Sky Ancestor whom he had suppressed within the pagoda.

    Mu Chen did not care about the Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s face, but looked at the pagoda with interest. Since he had stepped into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, the pagoda had also changed.

    Every single crystallised luster emanated by the pagoda contained countless ancient runes that possessed a powerful sealing ability.

    So even if the Profound Sky Ancestor was powerful, he could only be trapped within it, and the moment he used his Spiritual Energy, he would suffer the envelopment of the sealing power to seal his Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°The sealing ability of the pagoda now can already deal with a Heavenly Sovereign?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered. His pagoda did not possess such capability in the past.

    ¡°The Ancient Buddha n is truly unique for being able to be one of the five Ancient ns in the Great Thousand World. This sealing ability is truly domineering.¡± Mu Chen sighed in his heart. Without the pagoda, it wouldn¡¯t have been so easy for him to imprison the Profound Sky Ancestor.

    ¡°Profound Sky Ancestor, is itfortable within my pagoda?¡± Mu Chen stared at the Profound Sky Ancestor with a faint smile.

    The Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s face was pale, and just when he wanted to rage, he suppressed his anger and submitted to humiliation. ¡°I admit my defeat this time. I was in the wrong, and I will apologise to your Mu Abode. I can alsopensate you as long as you let me out, what do you say?¡±

    When you¡¯re at someone¡¯s mercy, you had no choice but to bow down. Thus, he could only give up after being imprisoned here by Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen faintly smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve nearly shattered my Mu Abode, did you think that yourpensation can make up for the losses?¡±

    The Profound Sky Ancestor instantly rage, ¡°What do you what? I did not touch a single person of your Mu Abode!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered with cold light as he responded, ¡°If you did, I would¡¯ve suppressed you to death by now!¡±

    Sensing the killing intent in Mu Chen¡¯s speech, the Profound Sky Ancestor felt a chill in his heart. He knew that Mu Chen was capable of doing that right now. As long as he relied on his pagoda, then it¡¯s possible to suppress him for a long time until his death.

    Thinking of his current situation, the Profound Sky Ancestor couldn¡¯t help gulping a mouthful of saliva, before his face turned friendly. ¡°Brother Mu, why bother? Speaking of which, we don¡¯t have any big grudges, to begin with. I was tempted by that old fart, Hei Guang, to cause trouble to you.

    ¡°What do you want for you to be willing to let me go? As long as I can aplish it, I will surely not knit my brows!¡±

    Hearing those words, Mu Chen squinted his eyes. So it¡¯s truly that Elder Hei Guang? But this matter might not be done by that old fart alone, since he had the powerful Xuan Bloodline of the Ancient Buddha n backing him up.

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for me to let you go.¡± Mu Chen stared at the Profound Sky Ancestor and said.

    Although he¡¯s able to suppress the Profound Sky Ancestor if he gave it his all, it wasn¡¯t beneficial for him.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, the Profound Sky Ancestor instantly rejoiced, ¡°What¡¯re your conditions?¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to promise that you will be an Elder of my Mu Abode for a hundred years, I¡¯ll write this debt off today.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Profound Sky Ancestor widened his eyes and his face turned ugly. ¡°I¡¯ve always enjoyed freedom, why should I be ordered around by you?!¡±

    He was a Heavenly Sovereign, but wouldn¡¯t his conditions mean that he would be Mu Chen¡¯s ve?

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t surprised by his intense reaction and faintly said, ¡°My Mu Abode will host a ceremony to invite you as an Elder to give you face. Furthermore, I won¡¯t order you around as long as you stay in the Mu Abode for a hundred years to protect it.¡±

    The Profound Sky Ancestor knitted his brows and started to hesitate.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not willing, then I will not force you.¡± Mu Chen squinted his eyes as a coldness started to gather in his pupils. ¡°But we should settle the debts between us.¡±

    As he spoke, his hands joined together and the entire pagoda trembled before a crystallised light whistled over.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s actions, the Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s heart trembled and he gritted his teeth. ¡°Thirty years! I will be an Elder of your Mu Abode for thirty years, and if anyone dares toe looking for trouble within this time frame, then I will help you!¡±

    He had seen that Mu Chen was a decisive person who wouldn¡¯t hesitate. Thus, he was petrified that Mu Chen might kill him.

    Hearing the Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s words, a warm smile appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face and he nodded his head. ¡°Sure.¡±

 Chapter 1404 - Divine Pulse

    The pagoda on the mountain suddenly dazzled and two silhouettes flew out, they were Mu Chen and the Profound Sky Ancestor.

    Seeing the sun again, the Profound Sky Ancestor greedily took in a deep breath of the air that was filled with Spiritual Energy. It wasn¡¯t a good time being suppressed in that pagoda.

    ¡°Elder Profound Sky, we¡¯re a family now. Do look after me.¡± Mu Chen chuckled and cupped his fists.

    The Profound Sky Ancestor gave out a dryugh and felt depressed in his heart. He was initially confident about this task, but he never expected that he would be a prisoner of Mu Chen¡¯s. Now, he was even threatened by thetter to be an Elder of the Mu Abode...

    Although it¡¯s just thirty years, his freedom was restricted, and to any Heavenly Sovereign, it¡¯s a depressing matter. One must know that with his identity, he could even be part of the higher hierarchy in those pinnacle forces and acquire great benefits.

    But in Mu Chen¡¯s hands, he could only give up on those benefits and obediently be a coolie for thirty years.

    The two of them had already made a vow in the pagoda, and no one can interfere with this. For a Heavenly Sovereign, this was extremely important, since the moment they renege on their heart, it would nt a seed deep in their hearts that would affect their future cultivation.

    Thus, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t worried about the Profound Sky Ancestor running away, and the Profound Sky Ancestor also wasn¡¯t concerned that Mu Chen would go against his words in the future.

    ¡°I wonder if Elder Profound Sky can resolve my doubt?¡± Mu Chen sat down and said in a friendly tone.

    ncing at him, the Profound Sky Ancestor asked, ¡°You mean the way to perfect your Heavenly Sovereign Spiritual Physique?¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head. He had figured out the conditions to perfect his Heavenly Sovereign Spiritual Physique. However, there were some portions that he had to ask in case he made a mistake.

    The Profound Sky Ancestor sat down. This wasn¡¯t a secret, to begin with. So even if he didn¡¯t talk about it, Mu Chen could still learn about it from another source.

    ¡°I believe you must know how to perfect your Heavenly Sovereign Spiritual Physique...¡± The Profound Sky Ancestor waved his sleeve as he continued, ¡°The Heavenly Sovereign Spiritual Physique is the symbol of a Heavenly Sovereign, since their body can be turned into pure Spiritual Energy, bestowing them with extraordinary fighting strength. At the same time, they can also unite with the heavens and earth, and the Spiritual Energy in their bodies is practically inexhaustible.

    ¡°But that¡¯s only the initial phase of the Heavenly Sovereign Spiritual Physique. Only by refining the Spiritual Pulse deep in your body with your Heavenly Sovereign Spiritual Physique, can it be perfected.

    ¡°Not only will your Heavenly Sovereign Spiritual Physique be more powerful, but it will also form a Spiritual Pulse Divine Ability.¡±

    ¡°Spiritual Pulse Divine Ability?¡± Mu Chen squinted his eyes as he continued, ¡°Then that starry diagram that you executed should be the Spiritual Pulse Divine Ability, right?¡±

    When he fought with the Profound Sky Ancestor, thetter had relied on it to resist the attacks of his two clones for a long time, it had astonishing defensive prowess.

    ¡°My Circtionsky Starry Diagram is more powerful than a general Peerless Divine Ability. If I hadn¡¯t met you, one wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy it so easily, if I was facing someone on the same level.¡± As he spoke, the Profound Sky Ancestor looked at Mu Chen with a weird light. He was wondering why was he so unfortunate to encounter a monster.

    The Three Pures was one of the 36 Divine Abilities, one that even a Saint Heavenly Sovereign would covet after it. Thus, one can imagine how great of a fortunate was it for Mu Chen to obtain it.

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Are there any rules for the Spiritual Pulse Divine Ability to be formed?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s greatly rted to your cultivation technique.¡± The Profound Sky Ancestor continued, ¡°As for their grades, they¡¯re linked to the strength of your Spiritual Pulse.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Mu Chen looked at the Profound Sky Ancestor.

    ¡°I believe you should have known when you started cultivating that Spiritual Pulses are split into Human, Earth, and Heaven. It is also rumored that above the Heaven Level Spiritual Pulse, there¡¯s a rare category known as the Divine Level Spiritual Pulse, and only one in a hundred million possesses it.

    ¡°They can be divided into levels. The Human Pulse for one and two, three to four is the Earth Pulse, and five to six is the Heaven Pulse... From seven to nine, they would be the Divine Pulse.

    ¡°Back then, when I refined by Spiritual Pulse, it had six stars in it, a Heaven Pulse.¡±

    The Profound Sky Ancestor sighed with envy in his tone, ¡°It is said that the Spiritual Pulse Divine Ability of some Divine Pulses are considered top-notch, evenparable with Peerless Divine Abilities, they might even beparable to the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities.¡±

    When Mu Chen heard that, his face turned grave. He possessed the Three Pures and the Eight-Divisional Pagoda. Thus, he knew the might of the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities and relying on them, he¡¯s practically invincible amongst those of the same rank.

    However, the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities were scarce, and Mu Chen knew that if it¡¯s not by coincidence, trying to obtain one was akin to ascending the heavens.

    So when he heard the Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s words, he was shocked that the Spiritual Pulse Divine Ability of a Divine Pulse could even beparable to the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities.

    ¡°The Divine Pulse?¡± Mu Chen muttered to himself with flickers in his heart. When he started cultivation, he wasn¡¯t sure of his Spiritual Pulse, since it was extremely hidden to the point that he couldn¡¯t sense it. However, Ji Xuan possessed a Heaven Pulse, and Mu Chen did not feel that it¡¯s powerful before him.

    ¡°At this time, the Spiritual Pulse in my body can no longer hide from my senses.¡± Mu Chen took a deep breath. No matter how deep the Spiritual Pulse hid, he would be able to clearly sense it this time.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Elder Profound Sky to guard me this once.¡± Mu Chen smiled at the Profound Sky Ancestor.

    With the matters in the Mu Abode gradually calming down, he had to grasp the time to allow his Heavenly Sovereign Spiritual Physique to reach perfection, since he would be heading for the Ancient Buddha n next.

    At that time, a grand battle was unavoidable, so he had to gain as much power as possible.

    The Profound Sky Ancestor sighed upon hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words. This Ruler of his was really blunt with an order right from the start.

    But he nodded his head in the end and sat down a hundred feet away, then took a deep breath. After that, his face changed. He had clearly sensed the pure Spiritual Energy in the Ancient Haven Pce.

    ¡°This must be the Ancient Haven Pce that the Heavenly Emperor has created.¡± The Profound Sky Ancestor inwardly nodded his head. He could tell that this cultivation ground wasn¡¯t something that general supreme forces in the Great Thousand World could possess. Only those pinnacle supreme forces could have the foundation to possess a simr ground.

    Even for a Heavenly Sovereign like him, cultivating here was beneficial for him. Looking at it this way, his thirty years in the Mu Abode might not be aplete loss.

    Mu Chen smiled and gradually closed his eyes.

    He was focused on his body, and every single piece of his flesh, bone, and veins contained boundless vitality that he could feel as he breathed.

    Mu Chen started to search within his body. The Spiritual Pulse could no longer hide from him at this level.

    As his consciousness sank deeper into his body and started to sense every portion of his body. He was disappointed when he did not discover anything; however, he didn¡¯t stop and continued to send his senses.

    Thissted for an hour before he suddenly broke through a barrier, and he was brought to another space.

    This was a space of void, shrouded in a mysterious fog that prohibited all detection.

    ¡°A fog?¡± When Mu Chen sensed the fog, his heart trembled. He could sense that someone had purposely created the fog and it wasn¡¯t natural.

    Someone did something to his body?

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart first trembled before he gradually calmed down. To aplish this, it must have been done before he gained Spiritual Energy in his body, and he could determine that it was his mother that hid it when he was born.

    It was also clear why his mother did this, it was to block the Ancient Buddha n from finding him, and it was his mother¡¯s bitter effort.

    ¡°Mother, thank you.¡± Mu Chen muttered, feeling the warmth in his heart.

    ¡°But your child is no longer an infant, and even if this fog dissipates, no one can do a thing to me.¡± Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s voice, the mysterious fog trembled before it started to dissipate.

    When the fog dissipated, light blossomed and had formed into a crescent moon under Mu Chen¡¯s watch.

    ¡°A purple moon?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled. ording to the Profound Sky Ancestor, there¡¯s only one to nine, so was this the lowest Human Pulse?

    While Mu Chen was feeling depressed, the surroundings of the moon started to shine and one moon appeared after another.

    In a brief moment, there were eight purple moons before him that emanated a mysterious light.

    It was also when the eight purple moons appeared, his body started to shine and eight dazzling runic moons appeared on his body.

    Along with them, a majestic might had also instantly spread out.

    When the Profound Sky Ancestor saw this scene, his eyes squinted and he couldn¡¯t help eximing, ¡°Eight moons?!

    ¡°That brat actually has a Divine Pulse?!¡±

 Chapter 1405 - Seeing the Sun Today

    ¡°Eight purple moons...¡± Mu Chen paid attention to the eight moons and smiled in his heart. That meant that the Divine Pulse hidden in his body was truly a Divine Pulse.

    However, he wasn¡¯t too surprised by this matter, since the cultivation talent that he had shown so far had proven everything.

    Naturally, a Divine Pulse didn¡¯t mean that he could be a Heavenly Sovereign in the end. Regardless of your talent, it¡¯s futile without a firm heart.

    Without a firm heart and fearlessness for sufferings, even a Divine Pulse would be buried.

    How many times has Mu Chen put his life on the line after all these years? Others only knew that he has ascended the Heavenly Sovereign Realm at such a young age, but how many people knew about the struggles he had to endure toe this far? In the process, even one failure would result in his death.

    ¡°Divine Pulse, perfect my Spiritual Physique.¡± Mu Chen muttered in his heart and calmed down. After a long time, fire suddenly rose in the void and the zing mes swept over to the eight purple moons.

    The zing mes weren¡¯t formed with Spiritual Energy. If one wanted to refine the Spiritual Pulse, they had to use the heart¡¯s mes and not the Spiritual Energy mes.

    As endless mes whistled over, they enveloped the eight purple moons and turned into eight zing moons.

    As the heart¡¯s mes zed, the eight purple moons started to dissolve and a purple liquid dripped from them, before they disappeared.

    But Mu Chen could sense that the purple liquid did not disappearpletely. It had fused into his body...

    As more purple liquid fused into his body, he could sense that his body was being filled with strength. It was like a w was being gradually perfected.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case...¡± Mu Chen sighed in his heart and the mes zed even more, the speed of the burning purple moons increased.

    Time gradually flowed, and after a few hours, the eight purple moons became only palm-sized...

    Suddenly, the runes of the eight moons appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s body and had cleared up. Evidently, his body had changed into the Heavenly Sovereign Spiritual Physique form.

    However, Mu Chen¡¯s Heavenly Sovereign Spiritual Physique in the past was a pure crystallised form. But at this moment, it was glittering with the purple moons, and it looked incredibly mysterious.

    ¡°Eight purple moons, it¡¯s really the Divine Pulse... I wonder what Spiritual Pulse Divine Ability this fellow can form?¡± The Profound Sky Ancestor looked at the runes on Mu Chen¡¯s body with an envious expression. The Spiritual Pulse Divine Ability from his Divine Pulse was undoubtedly extraordinary, and it could also be considered as the pinnacle amongst the Peerless Divine Abilities.

    Under Mu Chen¡¯s focus, the eight purple moons were aze until thest drop of liquid fell and integrated with his body.

    In the next instant, a bizarre sensation rose within Mu Chen¡¯s heart. He saw the void fluctuating and a purple light suddenly appeared.

    The purple light swiftly expanded, and in a few breaths, it had formed into a purple me that immediately zed.

    Eight purple moons were circting within the purple mes, looking extremely mysterious.

    ¡°So this is the Spiritual Pulse Divine Ability from my Divine Pulse?¡± Mu Chen fixated on the purple mes and muttered.

    Sensing the purple mes, he was shocked and realised that these mes seemed harmless to all objects, only possessing a tremendous destructive ability for Spiritual Energy.

    The moment ites in contact with Spiritual Energy, the purple mes would violently incinerate all of it.

    That meant that when he¡¯s fighting, as long as he had the purple mes covering him, anyone that tried to attack him would intensify the fire instead.

    This was akin to the Spiritual Composing Gale, which he encountered in the Sacred Abyss Continent. It¡¯s just that,pared to the Spiritual Composing Wind, it was more ferocious.

    Most fighting techniques in the Great Thousand World were based on Spiritual Energy, and that meant that facing his purple mes, those Heavenly Sovereigns would be helpless.

    ¡°In terms of might, these purple mes are undoubtedly a pinnacle Peerless Divine Ability.¡± Mu Chen sighed. But it was a pity that it couldn¡¯t beparable to the Great Thousand World¡¯s 36 Peerless Divine Abilities, since it was stillcking.

    Thinking about this, Mu Chen found it hrious. The 36 Divine Abilities were renowned in the Great Thousand World, and he would be too na?ve if he thought that he could easily find oneparable to it.

    Mu Chen retracted his heart and focused on the purple mes before he calmed down. ¡°Since my Spiritual Pulse is already refined, then let¡¯s return.¡±

    But for some reason, he felt a peculiar sensation in his heart, as if there was still a w in his body.

    This sensation came too suddenly, but he did not overlook it. With his strength, any sudden sensations had to have a reason.

    ¡°I have already refined my Spiritual Pulse, and even obtained my Spiritual Pulse Divine Ability. So why do I feel uneasy?¡± Mu Chen fell into silence.

    He fell into silence for a long time before his heart suddenly rippled.

    The zing purple mes wriggled in Mu Chen¡¯s heart and expanded into a sea of mes that swept out from the void.

    As the purple mes zed, a bizarre scene suddenly appeared...

    As the purple mes burned, the void became akin to a mirror and cracks swiftly spread out before it shattered under Mu Chen¡¯s shock.

    ¡°This...¡± Mu Chen was shocked at this scene. He never expected this situation.

    Suddenly, radiance burst out from the cracks for a long time before a majestic might appeared.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze followed the radiance and he took a deep breath. Along with the shattering void, a divine sun rose into the horizon.

    After the one sun, one sun after another started to appear, totaling to nine suns.

    The nine suns hovered within the depths of Mu Chen¡¯s body. It was akin to an emperor that didn¡¯t show itself, and the moment it revealed itself, it would cause an earth-shattering might.

    Mu Chen was shocked as he looked at the nine suns. At this moment, even he couldn¡¯t help being dumbfounded with hisposure. ¡°Nine suns? Why is there another Divine Pulse?!¡±

    Furthermore, this Divine Pulse was even more powerful than the earlier Eight Divine Pulse, this was the highest Nine Divine Pulse!

    Most importantly, didn¡¯t he already refine a Divine Pulse? So why would there be a Nine Divine Pulse hidden behind the Eight Divine Pulse?!

    Waves were lifted in Mu Chen¡¯s heart and the shocksted for a long time before he calmed down. He could sense that the Nine Divine Pulse was a perfect match for his body. It was as if it belonged to him.

    Mu Chen was shocked before he realised that this Nine Divine Pulse was a perfect match to him, and the Eight Divine Pulse wasn¡¯t an ideal match.

    It was as if one was innate, while the other was acquired.

    After a brief pondering, he let out a long breath and said withplicated feelings, ¡°Mother, is this your doing?¡±

    He had figured it out after a brief pondering. If he had guessed it correctly, that Eight Divine Pulse should be from his mother.

    The effect of the Eight Divine Pulse was to conceal the Nine Divine Pulse in his body.

    Perhaps when the Nine Divine Pulse came to light, the Ancient Buddha n would be able to sense it from his bloodline. Thus, his mother had extracted her Eight Divine Pulse to protect him and cover his Nine Divine Pulse.

    Generally speaking, Divine Pulses were unable to be shifted, but he and his mother were one entity before he was born. Thus, Qing Yanjing was able to put her Eight Divine Pulse into his body.

    This thought had lifted waves in Mu Chen¡¯s heart, making him feel sour and warmth. Extracting the Divine Pulse would be akin to extracting flesh from the body, and it¡¯s unimaginable how much pain his mother had to bear to provide him with the greatest protection.

    Thinking about it, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help brimming with tears, even with his character.

    Taking a deep breath in his heart, he suppressed the raging emotions and muttered, ¡°Mother, thanks for everything that you¡¯ve done for me... But I¡¯m no longer an infant, I can bear the storm.

    ¡°If the Ancient Buddha n wants toe look for me, then let theme!¡±

    Mu Chen looked at the nine suns and his voice echoed, ¡°You¡¯ve been in a deep slumber for so many years... and now, it¡¯s time for you to be born.¡±

    ¡°Nine Divine Pulse... awaken!¡±

    Sensing Mu Chen¡¯s summons, the nine suns buzzed, and in the next instant, a majestic radiance burst out.

    The Profound Sky Ancestor looked at Mu Chen with envy before he suddenly noticed the dazzling radiance from thetter¡¯s body. After that, he was dumbfounded. The eight purple moons on Mu Chen¡¯s body shrunk and the runes of nine suns emerged with great might!

    The entire heavens and earth rumbled with endless lightning that lifted a storm, trembling from the appearance of the Nine Divine Pulse.

    The Profound Sky Ancestor was dumbfounded as he briefly looked at the nine suns on Mu Chen¡¯s body before his ear-piercing voice rang across the sky, ¡°Holy fuck! Nine Divine Pulse?!¡±

 Chapter 1406 - The Spiritual Pulse Hall

    The Ancient Buddha n in the Great Thousand World

    In a spacious hall stood a crimson tablet that was covered in ancient runes, emanating profound fluctuations. There would asionally be a light of various strengths that radiated from it.

    This tablet was known as the Spiritual Pulse Tablet, and it¡¯s an essential item of the Ancient Buddha n. It was rumored that the Ancient Buddha n could view the Spiritual Pulse of all their nsmen. At the same time, whenever a nsman was born, the Spiritual Pulse would give off a reaction and emanate a radiance as a sign.

    A hundred silhouettes sat around the tablet with jade pens and strips in their hands as they looked at the Spiritual Pulse Tablet. Based on the strength of radiance on the Spiritual Pulse Tablet, they would be able to determine the grade of the Spiritual Pulse.

    Ever since primordial times, since the Ancient Buddha n came to exist, they had a strict control over their bloodline. However, since they were an incredibly huge n, there were lots of births every day, and the tablet would detect the Spiritual Pulse that they possessed.

    There was an elderly man standing before the tablet with his hands behind his back. He¡¯s the Hall Master of the Spiritual Pulse Hall.

    The Hall Master looked at the Spiritual Pulse Tablet and waved his hand, then asked, ¡°How many Spiritual Pulses are there today?¡±

    The manager there respectfully reported, ¡°Hall Master, there are a total of 10,000 Spiritual Pulses. 8,000 Human Pulses, around 2,000 Earth Pulses, and 32 Heaven Pulses.¡±

    The Hall Master nodded his head and responded, ¡°Investigate the 32 Heaven Pulses and allow them to cultivate in the inner n. At the same time, bestow the ns that they¡¯re from with rewards.¡±

    The person behind him recorded everything. A Heaven Pulse represented one¡¯s cultivation talent, and if they¡¯re well-nurtured in the future, they would surely be the elites of the Ancient Buddha n and be viewed with great importance.

    Just from this point alone, one could see the foundation of the Ancient Buddha n. One must know that if those people were ced somewhere else, they would be viewed as great talents and would be significantly nurtured.

    ¡°We only have five Divine Pulses this year within the n, and they¡¯re all the lowest Seven Divine Pulse. The quality is lower than before.¡± The Spiritual Pulse Hall Master sighed.

    Although Heaven Pulses were pretty good, only Divine Pulses could be ced with the great importance in the Ancient Buddha n. Although a Divine Pulse didn¡¯t necessarily mean a Heavenly Sovereign, the sess rate was higher than those in the past.

    The person standing behind the Hall Master nodded his head and sighed, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve had any Divine Pulse. Tsk, themotion from a Divine Pulse is truly considerable. Back then, when the Seven Divine Pulses appeared, they had nearly caused our Spiritual Pulse Hall to copse.¡±

    The Spiritual Pulse Hall Master smiled. ¡°These matters are few in numbers in a year, and it¡¯s considered fortunate that you guys can encounter it.¡±

    Everyone smiled and nodded their heads. Divine Pulses were extremely rare in the n and those people who were recording would be rewarded for it.

    ¡°Alright, you guys continue to keep watch, don¡¯t miss out on anything.¡± The Spiritual Pulse Hall Master nodded his head and waved his hand, intending to leave.

    But suddenly, the tablet trembled and everyone had shock on their faces before an indescribable pir of Spiritual Energy suddenly burst out from the Spiritual Pulse Tablet like a volcano.

    A gale was created in the hall. Those people were caught by surprise and were blown away, causing the entire hall to be in a mess.

    The Spiritual Pulse Hall Master forcefully turned around and he circted his Spiritual Energy to resist the impact with a dumbfounded expression as he looked at the pir.

    ¡°Such a powerful light? What Spiritual Pulse is it?!¡± The Spiritual Pulse Hall Master was shocked. Thest time the Ancient Buddha n had such a greatmotion, it was when Lady Qing Yanjing was born with her Eight Divine Pulse shaking the entire n. But what left the Spiritual Pulse Hall Master shocked was that thismotion was even more significant than the Eight Divine Pulse back then.

    ¡°Could it be... the legendary Nine Divine Pulse?!¡± Thinking about it, the Spiritual Pulse Hall Master felt his scalp turning numb, and his heart nearly leaped out from his chest. Nine Divine Pulses only existed in legend, and they¡¯re extremely few in number, even in their Ancient Buddha n.

    Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes in the Spiritual Pulse hall, the light grew even more violent and tore through the roof of the hall, shooting into the horizon.

    This way, themotion there had immediately attracted countless shocked gazes of those in the Ancient Buddha n.

    When the light soared into the heavens, space distorted beside the Spiritual Pulse Hall Master and an elderly figure appeared with his gaze fixated on the tablet.

    ¡°I pay my greetings to the Grand Elder!¡± When the Spiritual Pulse Hall Master saw that old man, he immediately trembled and bowed. This person before him held the highest authority within the Ancient Buddha n, the Grand Elder, Futu Xuan.

    In the Ancient Buddha n, only the Patriarch and Grand Elder could use Futu as their name, and the Patriarch¡¯s position has been empty. Thus, only the Grand Elder used Futu as his name.

    The Grand Elder, Futu Xuan, nodded his head and his gaze was fixated on the Spiritual Pulse Tablet.

    Space constantly distorted in the hall with silhouette after another appearing. They were all Elders of the Ancient Buddha n, holding high positions. But at this moment, they had shock on their faces as they looked at the pir of light.

    ¡°Grand Elder, this is...?¡± One Elder asked in shock.

    The Grand Elder looked at the Spiritual Pulse Tablet without blinking for a long time before nodding his head. ¡°The Nine Divine Pulse!¡±

    The Elders in the Ancient Buddha n couldn¡¯t help breaking out in a mor. How long has it been since a Nine Divine Pulse appeared in the Ancient Buddha n?

    Back then, when Qing Yanjing¡¯s Eight Divine Pulse appeared, it was already unchallenged, and she had also disyed an outstanding talent, stepping into the Spiritual Array Ancestor Realm.

    The Eight Divine Pulse was already so terrifying, so how terrifying was the Nine Divine Pulse?

    If that person was well-nurtured, then their Ancient Buddha n would most likely have another Saint Heavenly Sovereign, which was good news for the entire n.

    ¡°I wonder which bloodline produced this Nine Divine Pulse?¡± The Elder¡¯s gaze flickered. The Xuan and Mo Bloodlines were the two strongest branches, and they¡¯ve already intended to investigate immediately. If the owner of the Nine Divine Pulse belonged to an ordinary nsman, then they would absorb that person into their bloodline. At most, they could do a linked marriage with one of their direct descendants. Regardless of anything, the Nine Divine Pulse must be in their hands!

    Themotion on the Spiritual Pulse Tabletsted for an incense¡¯s time before it gradually dissipated. Although the tablet had calmed down, the hall was in chaos.

    In the end, it was the Grand Elder, Futu Xuan, who recovered his calm and he looked around before solemnly saying, ¡°Immediately investigate all the nsmen and find the person with the Nine Divine Pulse. Bring that person into the inner n. That person will be ssified as the treasure of our Ancient Buddha n who will be greatly nurtured!

    ¡°I know that all of you have your own thoughts, but I will tell you right now. If anyone dares to obstruct this matter, then I will surely not let you go, regardless of which bloodline you are from!¡± His bark had burst out with a terrifying might, and under his roar, even the Elders felt a shiver down their spines.

    After the shock, the Grand Elder nodded his head. ¡°Move out. Our Ancient Buddha n¡¯s Bloodline Competition will start in two months, and many forces of the Great Thousand World will be here to watch. Manage it well and don¡¯t taint our Ancient Buddha n¡¯s name.¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡±

    ...

    While the Elders in the Ancient Buddha n were shocked by the appearance of the Nine Divine Pulse...

    A silhouette in an ancient space quietly sat with the space around her constantly distorting and forming into miraculous Spiritual Arrays.

    Suddenly, she opened her eyes with joy flushing within them. She held her heart. She could feel the pulse that originated from her bloodline.

    She could sense that the Eight Divine Pulse that she left within Mu Chen¡¯s body had been refined.

    Joy and pride flushed on her face. She felt even more joyful than when she stepped into the Spiritual Array Ancestor Realm.

    ¡°Mu Chen, my child... you¡¯ve finallye this far?¡± She smiled, but soon after, she felt her heart aching. She knew that, despite Mu Chen¡¯s talent, he had to have crossed countless torments to reach this point.

    She clenched her fist and her voice softly rang out, ¡°Since my child has alreadye this far, then it¡¯s time for me to make my preparations...¡±

    Qing Yanjing¡¯s gaze shed with expectations. She could sense that the day when she reunited with her son was getting closer.

 Chapter 1407 - Divine Pulse Shocking Profound Sky

    The trembling of the Ancient Haven Pcested for an entire month before it gradually started to dissipate.

    Along with the tremors disappearing, a divine light radiated from the mountain peak and a silhouette slowly stood up.

    When he stood up, the entire heavens and earth rumbled along with an indescribable pressure that enveloped out, causing everyone around the Heavenly Lake to tremble from the pressure.

    That pressure was too powerful, but fortunately, that silhouette waved his hand and retracted it.

    When the radiance dissipated, Mu Chen¡¯s figure was revealed and his ck pupils looked extremely deep and unfathomable.

    The Profound Sky Ancestor looked at Mu Chen with aplicated look and shock lingering in his eyes thatsted for a long time before he sighed, ¡°I never expected that Abode Ruler would possess the legendary Nine Divine Pulse. No wonder you¡¯re able to step into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm at such a young age.¡±

    His tone was filled with envy. He knew what a Nine Divine Pulse represented...

    Mu Chen smiled and took a deep nce at the Profound Sky Ancestor. ¡°I hope that Elder Profound Sky can keep this a secret.¡±

    Evidently, the Profound Sky Ancestor had a connection with someone from the Ancient Buddha n, and if this matter was leaked, that would mean that Mu Chen would lose a trump card.

    The Profound Sky Ancestor solemnly responded, ¡°Rest assured, since I am already an Elder of the Mu Abode now, I will certainly not do anything that would be unfavourable to the Abode Ruler.¡±

    Mu Chen was a little surprised by the Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s changes. Although he had subdued thetter earlier, and forced him to be an Elder of the Mu Abode, the Profound Sky Ancestor wasn¡¯t too willing. So his respect wasn¡¯t sincere, but it waspletely different now, since he had considered himself as an Elder of the Mu Abode.

    The Profound Sky Ancestor awkwardly smiled. Although he was fearful of Mu Chen, it was nowhere close to respect. But ever since Mu Chen had shown the Nine Divine Pulse, the Profound Sky Ancestor was intimidated.

    With the highest Spiritual Pulse, there¡¯s a high chance that he might reach the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm, and it wasn¡¯t humiliating for the Profound Sky Ancestor to be a subordinate of Mu Chen¡¯s.

    ¡°Haha, I wonder what Spiritual Pulse Divine Ability the Abode Ruler has developed?¡± The Profound Sky Ancestor looked at Mu Chen with curiosity.

    Mu Chen smiled and stretched his finger out, then gently tapped.

    Purple mes gushed from Mu Chen¡¯s finger and drifted towards the Profound Sky Ancestor.

    When thetter saw this, he did not dare to be negligent. He could sense the threat in those purple mes. His body trembled and formed a powerful Spiritual Energy barrier around him.

    The barrier showed a shocking defence that could resist a strike from a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    As the purple mes drifted, they came in contact with the barrier. They were akin to a fireing in contact with oil. The mes suddenly grew and enveloped the entire barrier.

    The terrifying defense was swiftly being dissolved by the purple mes. The mes were like maggots as they ate through the defense, enveloping the Profound Sky Ancestor, who was caught by surprise.

    This scene had caused the Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s face to be drained of colour. He never expected that his defence would cause the purple mes to grow instead of blocking them.

    Seeing the purple mes sweeping over, the Profound Sky Ancestor opened his mouth and a massive tide of Spiritual Energy gushed out with every single drop being extremely refined Spiritual Energy that was extremely dense.

    When the tide shed with the purple mes, sizzling sounds rang out and the Profound Sky Ancestor was further shocked to see the purple mes growing into a torrential wave of mes.

    ¡°What fire is this? Why is it so overbearing?!¡± The Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s face turned grave with a sh of shock in his eyes. He could sense that not only were his attacks useless, they even strengthened the mes instead.

    Evidently, the purple mes had devoured his Spiritual Energy to strengthen themselves.

    That meant that if he had to face these bizarre mes in battle, who knew how much trouble it would take for him to resolve it.

    When the purple mes were about to envelop the Profound Sky Ancestor, Mu Chen opened his mouth and recalled back the mes, swallowing them.

    ¡°Mhm?¡± When the purple mes entered his body, his expression changed and he realised that with the purple mes dissolving in his body, there was a pure flow of Spiritual Energy that integrated into his body.

    ¡°I never expected that the purple mes can devour Spiritual Energy and replenish my own.¡± Mu Chen smiled. The purple mes were truly extraordinary, and they were truly worthy of being a Spiritual Pulse Divine Ability developed by the Eight Divine Pulse.

    ¡°Abode Ruler, where are those mes from?¡± The Profound Sky Ancestor recovered and eximed.

    ¡°My Spiritual Pulse Divine Ability, I call it the Spirit-Devouring Violet mes.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    ¡°Spirit-Devouring Violet mes? Truly as the name implies.¡± The Profound Sky Ancestor nodded his head with dense fear in his eyes. If Mu Chen hadn¡¯t recall it earlier, who knew how much trouble he would have had to face. ¡°Truly the Nine Divine Pulse, the might is truly extraordinary.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled upon hearing that, but he did not disclose any further. The Spirit-Devouring Violet me was actually a Spiritual Pulse Divine Ability developed by his Eight Divine Pulse, and he still hadn¡¯t reveal his Nine Divine Pulse.

    But the Profound Sky Ancestor had just joined him, so there¡¯s no need for him to reveal all his trump cards.

    While Mu Chen and the Profound Sky Ancestor conversed, streaks of light suddenly flew over. They were Mand, Ling Xi and the others from the higher hierarchy of the Mu Abode.

    When they saw Mu Chen safe and sound, they felt relieved. They¡¯ve been paying attention to themotion here during this period of time.

    Mu Chen smiled upon seeing their arrival and pointed at the Profound Sky Ancestor. ¡°From today onwards, he is the first Elder of our Mu Abode. When I¡¯m not around, the Mu Abode will be under his protection, and all the grudges we have before will be written off.¡±

    During this month of cultivation, Mand, Ling Xi and the rest had already noticed the Profound Sky Ancestor, so they were already prepared for this and they nodded their heads to thetter.

    Although they had some disputes from before, it was crucial for the safety of the Mu Abode that they could have an additional Heavenly Sovereign around.

    ¡°I apologise for my past actions, and I hope that everyone can bury the past.¡± The Profound Sky Ancestor awkwardly smiled. He had unexpectedly lowered his attitude without any of the arrogance of a Heavenly Sovereign.

    Mand and the rest were stunned by his apology. They knew the gap that they had with a Heavenly Sovereign Realm. The reason why he would be an Elder of the Mu Abode must be because of Mu Chen, and he probably wouldn¡¯t be bothered by them.

    The Profound Sky Ancestor bitterly sighed at their shock. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Chen having the Nine Divine Pulse, he wouldn¡¯t have shown any intentions of goodwill to these people of the Mu Abode. But right now, Mu Chen had unimaginable prospects, and he might even be a Saint Heavenly Sovereign in the future; an existence that he cannot afford to offend...

    The higher hierarchy of the Mu Abode was overwhelmed by favor of the Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s attitude. After all, how often would a Heavenly Sovereign talk to them in this manner? Thus, the atmosphere swiftly thawed.

    Mu Chen smiled. He knew that the Profound Sky Ancestor was just acting for him. However, he was also satisfied with this.

    As the atmosphere thawed, Ling Xi walked over. ¡°I¡¯ve already investigated, some supreme forces have received an invitation from the Ancient Buddha n. If I¡¯m not wrong, the Bloodline Competition should be starting soon...¡±

    ¡°Bloodline Competition?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s face changed. He had notified Ling Xi to pay attention to the Ancient Buddha n¡¯s news before he went into closed-door cultivation.

    ¡°An event in the Ancient Buddha n that¡¯s hosted once a decade. It¡¯s extremely important, and they will generally invite some supreme forces to observe.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head at her exnation. His mission to the Ancient Buddha n was to save his mother, and the grander the event, the more beneficial it would be for him.

    After all, even after stepping into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, he still needed to prepare and n before facing the Ancient Buddha n.

    Raising his head, Mu Chen looked into the clouds and slowly closed his eyes. ¡°Ancient Buddha n, you¡¯ve been searching for me for so many years. This time, let us fight, then...¡±

 Chapter 1408 - Pagoda City

    Half a monthter, the higher hierarchy of the Mu Abode has gathered in the hall.

    Mu Chen held his hands behind his back and turned around after a long time, looking at Mand and the Profound Sky Ancestor, then stood before the whole higher hierarchy.

    ¡°While I¡¯m away, Mand will take charge. If there¡¯s anyone who dares to challenge us, the Profound Sky Ancestor will be responsible for them.¡± Mu Chen smiled towards the two of them.

    The Profound Sky Ancestor smiled and cupped his fists. ¡°Abode Ruler, rest assured. Since I¡¯m the Elder of the Mu Abode now, I will fulfil my responsibility.¡±

    Mand lightly nodded her head and looked at Mu Chen. ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Although Mu Chen was already a Heavenly Sovereign, and even she had to look up to him, she knew that his target this time was one of the five Ancient ns in the Great Thousand World.

    The foundation of the n was unimaginable, and even ordinary Heavenly Sovereigns would be fearful when facing them.

    Mu Chen nodded his head with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know my limits.¡±

    How could he not know the strength of the Ancient Buddha n? But he already had ns for this trip.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After handling all the matters, he turned and spoke to Ling Xi and Long Xiang. The two of them have stayed in the Ancient Buddha n for a period of time, and with them leading the way, it could save him some trouble.

    The two of them nodded their heads upon hearing his words. The three of them came to the Transportation Spiritual Array and entered before a radiance gradually gathered over...

    The radiance covered his sight as he raised his head and looked at the sky. ¡°Ancient Buddha n... here Ie.¡±

    From the first day he stepped out of the Northern Spiritual Realm, he has been working hard for this day. God-knows how much effort and tempering he had gone through...

    However, his hard work was all paid off. The immature youth that stepped out of the Northern Spiritual Realm back then has reached the Heavenly Sovereign Realm today, stepping into the height of the Great Thousand World.

    And now... it¡¯s time for him to resolve all the past grudges.

    Dazzling spiritual light gathered over and the three of them disappeared in the next instant.

    ...

    The Pagoda Continent, one of the six supercontinents in the Great Thousand World.

    As a supercontinent, there weren¡¯t any forces here except for the Ancient Buddha n that dominated the entire continent.

    By naming the entire continent ¡°pagoda¡±, one can tell that the Ancient Buddha n has treated the entire continent as their own territory. But despite that dominance, they did not attract any unhappiness, since everyone knew that the Ancient Buddha n was one of the oldest supreme forces in the Great Thousand World, with the strength to rule the entire continent.

    A majestic city stood in the centre of the Pagoda Continent. This was named Pagoda City, the heart of this continent.

    As the heart of the continent, the Pagoda City nevercked in poption, and recently, the poption here has even reached the peak over the past decade.

    All the forces were gathered here with the intention of watching the Bloodline Competition of the Ancient Buddha n...

    There was a massive hill at the centre of the city, with a colossal za. Countless streaks of light descended from the sky to the za.

    ¡°What power, the rallying of the Ancient Buddha n is truly unimaginable.¡± Three silhouettes stood at the border of this za with the leading youth smiling.

    They were Mu Chen, Ling Xi, and Long Xiang, who had spent half a month traveling over from the Greaw Continent.

    Mu Chen sighed and sensed the majestic fluctuation from the silhouettes that descended from the sky. All of them were in the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    In other parts of the Great Thousand World, all of them could be tyrants, but they¡¯re mediocre here.

    ¡°Anyone that can be invited by the Ancient Buddha n is a top supreme force in the Great Thousand World, and there are also some weaker forcesing over to build a rtionship with the Ancient Buddha n.¡± Ling Xi said.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that our Mu Abode can be ssified as one of those weaker forces, right?¡± Mu Chen smiled. The Mu Abode had just stepped into the category of a supreme force, and in terms of foundation, they¡¯re much weaker than many forces here.

    Long Xiang snorted, ¡°If the Mistress is rescued, then the Mu Abode would have a Saint Heavenly Sovereign. In the entire Great Thousand World, only the forces with such existences could be considered the pinnacle.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled and shook his head, before looking at the massive mountain. There was a spatial door that flickered. That door led to the Pagoda Realm. It was the ce where the main n resided.

    That¡¯s also considered the heart of the Ancient Buddha n.

    All the rest in the continent could only be considered as branches, and god-knows how many people were trying to be acknowledged by the main n.

    Massive boats could be seen outside the gate, shuttling between the realms. They would asionally descend onto the za to receive guests into the Pagoda Realm.

    There¡¯s a massive Spiritual Array protecting the Pagoda Realm from the outside, and only those on the boats can shuttle through it. Otherwise, even a Heavenly Sovereign wouldn¡¯t be able to barge their way in.

    ¡°The Ancient Buddha n¡¯s threshold is truly high.¡± Ling Xi swept her gaze over and furrowed her brows.

    That¡¯s because, ording to the rules, only those with an invitation can board the boats, and those without would have the wait till the end.

    Although this would make those supreme forces that came by themselves unhappy, they could only suppress their unhappiness.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait here, then. We¡¯re not invited by them, anyway. If they knew our identity, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t be able to enter this threshold.¡± Mu Chen smiled and remained calm. However, the depths of his eyes coldly flickered.

    ¡°Young Master, is it really appropriate for us toe to the Ancient Buddha n this way?¡± Long Xiang hesitated before he asked in a concerned tone. After all, they knew the attitude that the Ancient Buddha n had for Mu Chen, and if they came to know his identity, Mu Chen would certainly not be able to escape, even if he¡¯s a Heavenly Sovereign.

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m not here to be apprehended.¡±

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s calmness, Long Xiang felt a little relieved, since he knew Mu Chen¡¯s character. Without preparations, Mu Chen would surely not dive into danger.

    As they spoke, light flew over and descended from the sky, into the za.

    As the radiance disappeared, a charming silhouette stood out, attracting countless gazes.

    That silhouette wore a zing-red dress that outlined her figure, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. Especially her charming features, which emanated charm from every action, causing hearts to tremble.

    Despite her charm, her gaze was cold. However, pairing it with her charm, it gave off a peculiar style.

    Looking at thatdy, many Heavenly Sovereigns that were used to waves couldn¡¯t help peeking a few more nces.

    But when their gazes saw the fire symbol on her dress, their hearts trembled and they turned their gazes away. That symbol represented another supreme force that wasn¡¯t any weaker than the Ancient Buddha n...

    The Endless Fire Territory.

    ¡°I never expected that the Endless Fire Territory would also send their representatives over... They¡¯ve never participated in the Ancient Buddha n¡¯s Bloodline Competitions in the past, I wonder what caused the sudden change of mind.¡± Someone whispered.

    That charming silhouette paid no attention to the surrounding gazes and led the party, walking towards the centre.

    When the attendant of the Ancient Buddha n saw her, his gaze changed with respect as he swiftly came up.

    But just when they were about to meet, thedy swept her gaze around before stopping with an astonished smile on her face.

    Everyone watched as she ignored the attendant and walked towards a youth by the border.

    ¡°Mu Chen, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Mu Chen looked at thedy with a smile that emerged from his heart on his face. ¡°Xiao Xiao, it has been a long time.¡±

    Thatdy was Xiao Xiao, whom he¡¯s not met for a long time. This time, she came representing the Endless Fire Territory.

    When she saw Mu Chen, her cold face had turned gentle and vivid. She pursed her lips before taking a step out and revealed a person behind her.

    It was an old man donned in white robes, looking exceptionally amiable with an abstruse gaze that emanated wisdom.

    Holding onto that old man¡¯s arm, Xiao Xiao smiled. ¡°Mu Chen, this is my Grandmaster, the Master of my father.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled upon hearing that as he looked at the old man with shock. The well respected me Emperor is a disciple taught by this old man?!

    His heart trembled with shock before he wore a solemn face and bowed towards the old man. ¡°Junior Mu Chen, pays his greetings to Senior.¡±

 Chapter 1409 - Maha You

    ¡°Junior Mu Chen pays greetings to Senior.¡± Mu Chen did not dare to be negligent with this old man and bowed with his hands cupped along with a grave expression. To be able to nurture someone as great as the me Emperor, this old man must be extraordinary.

    ¡°Haha, my name is Yao Chen. Speaking of which, it appears that we¡¯re pretty fated, we even have a ¡®Chen¡¯ in our names.¡± The old man gently smiled towards Mu Chen before he continued, ¡°Such a young Heavenly Sovereign, you can be considered the youngest that I¡¯ve seen. No wonder Xiao Yan holds high praises for you.¡±

    ¡°Senior me Emperor is ttering.¡± Mu Chen smiled without any pride or arrogance.

    Although Yao Chen looked old, Mu Chen could sense a vague pressureing from him. Evidently, this old man must be a genuine Immortal Heavenly Sovereign.

    Compared to a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign like him, Senior Yao Chen was on a higher level.

    But Mu Chen wasn¡¯t surprised by this, since it¡¯s natural for the Master of the me Emperor to have such strength.

    Butpared to Senior Yao Chen¡¯s strength, Mu Chen was more curious about Xiao Xiao. He could sense that her fluctuation wasn¡¯t any weaker than his own.

    ¡°You¡¯ve also stepped into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm?¡± Mu Chen looked at Xiao Xiao with shock.

    When they first met, albeit a bit stronger than him, Xiao Xiao was still far from the Heavenly Sovereign Realm. But Mu Chen had gone through tons of fortune and experience to aplish that. Thus, he was surprised that Xiao Xiao could catch up to him.

    ¡°Why? Are you the only genius allowed in the world?¡± Xiao Xiao snorted.

    Mu Chen awkwardly smiled before Yao Chen chuckled, ¡°In terms of cultivating time, Xiao Xiao is ten-odd times longer than you, but she would go into a periodic deep slumber due to her body. Every time she wakes up, her strength would rise as well. Previously, she has been asleep for about a year, and when she woke up, she had stepped into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.¡±

    Mu Chen was shocked upon hearing that and he gave an odd look towards Xiao Xiao. He never expected that there would be such a great thing in the world, breaking through the Heavenly Sovereign Realm upon waking up. It was practically unheard of.

    On the contrary, he had to risk his life. Just thinking about it, he felt sour in his heart.

    ¡°What are you looking at?!¡± Xiao Xiao shyly hollered with her face blushing when she saw Mu Chen¡¯s peculiar gaze.

    Mu Chen dryly smiled before he retracted his gaze and introduced Ling Xi and Long Xiang.

    While the atmosphere between the two parties was harmonious, many gazes were being curiously directed at Mu Chen. They were all wondering about thetter¡¯s identity. After all, that person must be extraordinary to be able to receive such treatment from the Endless Fire Territory, right?

    Suddenly, amotion rang out again when ten-odd silhouettes descended towards the za.

    When they appeared, a massive pressure spread out, causing the entire za to turn silent.

    Everyone had directed their gazes over. It was a party of ten-odd people, with a man that possessed a majestic aura leading the way. He wore ck and white long robes, along with a noble aura. Even one of his eyes was ck and the other white, looking extremely magical.

    Looking at that unique clothing, exmations resounded from the surroundings. ¡°So it¡¯s the Ancient Maha n, no wonder their aura is so majestic.¡±

    The Ancient Maha n was also one of the five Ancient ns in the Great Thousand World.

    That man paid no attention to the surrounding respectful gazes. His demeanor was akin to a traveling Emperor.

    The attendant of the Ancient Buddha n swiftly came up and an extremely luxurious boat descended.

    That luxurious boat was something that only the noblest of guests could use.

    ¡°The Ancient Maha n?¡± Mu Chen looked at this group of people and his gaze flickered because he remembered that thepleted Primordial Immortal Body was being kept in the Ancient Maha n.

    Now that his Immortal Golden Body has reachedpletion, he would have to head to the Ancient Maha n in the future toplete the Primordial Immortal Body.

    ¡°Mhm?¡± As this thought appeared in his heart, a purplish-golden luster surged around him. The Immortal Golden Body was actually appearing.

    The sudden changes had left him shocked before he swiftly suppressed it and looked at the man with his expression slowly turning grave. He could sense that the abnormality of his Immortal Golden Body came from that person.

    At the same time, the man had also sensed this and his movement stopped before he looked at Mu Chen¡¯s direction.

    When the two gazes met, the blood and aura in their bodies both trembled.

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes and his expression turned grave. He could sense a trace of a chilling from this man.

    ¡°That fellow... has actually cultivated the Immortal Golden Body!¡± Mu Chen was shocked. That peculiar reaction came from the simr Sovereign Immortal Bodies that they¡¯ve cultivated.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not strange that the nsmen of the Ancient Maha n would cultivate the Immortal Golden Body when they possess the Primordial Immortal Body.¡± Mu Chen muttered in his heart.

    While Mu Chen muttered in his heart, the man reacted and looked over at Mu Chen. ¡°Interesting... I never expected that I would encounter a wild cultivator of the Immortal Golden Body here.¡±

    Since ancient times, the Ancient Maha n has received the Primordial Immortal Body from the Immortal Emperor, and over the years, they have self-proimed themselves to be the righteous inheritor of the Primordial Immortal Body, suppressing those wild cultivators, fearing that there might be someone suitable that would appear and seize the Primordial Immortal Body from their n.

    Thus, when the man noticed that Mu Chen had also cultivated the Immortal Golden Body, he had emanated enmity.

    The man¡¯s gaze coldly flickered. He had already wanted to instruct someone to check on Mu Chen¡¯s origin, but when he saw Xiao Xiao and Yao Chen beside Mu Chen, his eyes squinted.

    ¡°The Endless Fire Territory?¡± The man¡¯s gaze sank with fear flickering within his eyes before he left.

    ¡°The Ancient Maha n is still as loathsome as before.¡± Xiao Xiao coldly snorted as she watched their silhouette.

    ¡°Who is that person?¡± Mu Chen asked. That person has cultivated the Immortal Golden Body, and would also be a great enemy for him in the future, once he headed to the Ancient Maha n.

    ¡°That person is Maha You, the brother of the Ancient Maha n¡¯s patriarch, Maha Tian.¡± Yao Chen answered.

    ¡°Maha Tian?¡± Mu Chen squinted his eyes upon hearing that name. It was a famous name in the Great Thousand World.

    ¡°Maha Tian is an ambitious person, and even tried to swallow up the Endless Fire Territory in the past. In the end, he was defeated by my father. From then on, the Ancient Maha n does not dare to dip their hands in our Endless Fire Territory.¡± Xiao Xiao answered.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. He had heard of this event in the past. It was after that incident that the Endless Fire Territory rose to be one of the pinnacle supreme forces in the Great Thousand World.

    ¡°The Heavenly Emperor has once told me that I need sufficient background and strength to head to the Ancient Maha n for the Primordial Immortal Body. Looking at it now, there¡¯s truly a reason behind that. Without sufficient strength, even if I¡¯m fated with the Primordial Immortal Body, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t obtain it.¡± Mu Chen muttered in his heart with expectations. But looking at Ancient Maha n right now, it¡¯s impossible for him to peacefully leave, even if he had obtained the Primordial Immortal Body.

    ¡°Let us enter the Pagoda Realm as well.¡± Xiao Xiao nced at the people in the za. She was a little unhappy with the gazes around them.

    Mu Chen nodded, since he had no objections.

    But just when they¡¯re about to make a move, Mu Chen suddenly saw a group of people descend from the sky and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little. Another acquaintance has arrived.¡±

    The group had descended beside them and an arm stretched out, then embraced Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder. At the same time, the chuckle of ady rang out, ¡°Hehe, Mu Chen, have you missed me? It has been a long time!¡±

    Hearing that chuckle, Mu Chen smiled. Who else could it be aside from Lin Jing?

 Chapter 1410 - Pagoda Realm

    Theughter rang out and ady appeared, wearing ck clothes and trousers. Her waist and those long legs of hers were perfectly outlined. Her hair was tied into a ponytail, looking lively.

    She was also blessed with an appearance and her face was stered with a smile. Wittiness flickered in her pupils that could alleviate the mood of those who looked at her. She¡¯s naturally Lin Jing.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t run out again, right?¡± Mu Chen smiled with his eyes narrowed.

    ¡°No way!¡± Lin Jing wrinkled her nose and took a step back, revealing another silhouette. When Mu Chen and the rest saw that person, their expressions turned weird.

    It was a silhouette in white robes. He looked extremely handsome and even pretty. If one took a closer look at that person, they would realise that this was actually a man.

    ¡°This is Uncle Diao, the Sworn Brother of my father.¡± Lin Jing held onto the arm of that man and chuckled before winking her eyes at Mu Chen. ¡°Isn¡¯t he beautiful?¡±

    Everyone else felt awkward, since they had no idea how to answer that question.

    When that gorgeous man heard Lin Jing¡¯s words, the corner of his lips twitched. If someone else had called him beautiful, he would¡¯ve taught them a lesson by now, but he had no such thoughts for Lin Jing, so he could only helplessly re at her.

    ¡°Hoho, this must be the Second Ruler of the Martial Realm, Mister Lin Diao, right?¡± Yao Chen smiled.

    When Mu Chen heard that, his heart trembled. He heard that the Second Ruler of the Martial Ancestor was also from the Lower nes, and he was a Celestial Demon Marten. When he entered the Great Thousand World, he evolved into a Divine Beast, and in terms of strength, he wasn¡¯t any weaker than an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign.

    ¡°Lin Diao greets Old Yao.¡± Lin Diao cupped his hands and retracted the coldness he had before.

    Thereafter, he turned to Mu Chen and swept a nce. ¡°I believe you must be Mu Chen, right?¡±

    ¡°I pay my greetings to Senior Lin Diao.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head.

    ¡°What marvelous talent, no wonder Lin Dong would view you with high regards.¡± Lin Diao praised. With his gaze, he could naturally tell that Mu Chen¡¯s foundation was robust. Although he¡¯s just a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign, he might be able to ascend the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm in the future.

    ¡°We know about your message, and the Martial Realm will provide support when needed.¡±

    Yao Chen warmly smiled as well. ¡°If needed, the Endless Fire Territory will also help.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled and nodded his head. This trip to the Ancient Buddha n was a perilous one, and albeit being a Heavenly Sovereign now, he¡¯s still too weak if he wants to tear out the Ancient Buddha n.

    Before he made his move, he had already sent people to request help from the Martial Realm and Endless Fire Territory. Naturally, that was only a safeguard, in case the Ancient Buddha n goes against the rules. Otherwise, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t afraid of them.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to express my gratitude. This time, I¡¯m owing a favor.¡± Mu Chen thanked and bowed towards Lin Diao and Yao Chen.

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor had given him protection to thank him for saving Xiao Xiao and Lin Jing, but the two chances he had were already used. So if he needed their help, then he would be the one owing them favors.

    ¡°Right now, you¡¯re qualified to owe other people favors.¡± Lin Diao smiled. His speech was clear. In the Great Thousand World, not just anyone could request help from the Martial Realm and Endless Fire Territory. Although Mu Chen had just stepped into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm right now, he¡¯s a potential Saint Heavenly Sovereign in the future.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. ¡°In the future, if my help is required, this Junior will do his best.¡±

    Ling Xi and Long Xiang couldn¡¯t help sighing in relief. Now they understood why Mu Chen woulde to the Ancient Buddha n. It turns out that he came prepared.

    With support from the Endless Fire Territory and the Martial Realm, the Ancient Buddha n wouldn¡¯t be able to bully Mu Chen.

    Ling Xi looked at Mu Chen with a gratified gaze. Who could¡¯ve imagined that the youth that came out from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy back then would have already grown by now? It was so much so that he could even invite the two pinnacle supreme forces of the Great Thousand World, and facing the two colossi, not even the Ancient Buddha n would dare to take rash actions.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re all already here, then let us head to the Pagoda Realm.¡± Yao Chen smiled.

    Everyone nodded their heads and the attendant swiftly came over, then called over the most luxurious boat.

    After all, the two colossi weren¡¯t any weaker than the Ancient Maha n, not to mention that even the five Ancient ns would be fearful when facing the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor.

    As for Mu Chen¡¯s group of three, they¡¯re able to ride the most luxurious boat due to the Endless Fire Territory and the Martial Realm. They left under all the envious gazes.

    The boat swiftly traveled and reached the gate in just a few minutes, then slowly entered...

    When the boat entered, a powerful force swept out that even caused Yao Chen and Lin Diao¡¯s eyes to narrow.

    ¡°The Protective Spiritual Array of the Ancient Buddha n...¡± Mu Chen had also sensed this and he squinted his eyes. His attainments in Spiritual Arrays had also reached Spiritual Array Schr Realm, so he could vaguely sense a massive Spiritual Array protecting this space.

    This Protective Spiritual Array was something that not even a Saint Heavenly Sovereign could destroy.

    ¡°There are many methods used in this Protective Spiritual Array. It¡¯s clearly been perfected by thetter generations...¡± Mu Chen squinted his eyes and briefly sensed the Protective Spiritual Array before his eyes trembled. He could sense a familiaritying from it.

    ¡°It¡¯s my mother... my mother has also joined in perfecting this Protective Spiritual Array, and it¡¯s extremely clear. It shouldn¡¯t have been too long ago...¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered before a peculiar smile rose on his lips, before it swiftly disappeared.

    When the boat entered, the scenery changed. It was as if they had entered another world with pure Spiritual Energy filling the entire region.

    ¡°Truly worthy of being the core of the Ancient Buddha n.¡± Mu Chen sighed at this scene. Even the Ancient Haven Pce wascking whenpared to this Pagoda Realm.

    However, the Ancient Haven Pce was forged by the Heavenly Emperor alone, and no one managed it after his fall. Thus, it was corroded by the passing of time, which was contrary to the Pagoda Realm. It had been well-managed over the tens of thousands of years, so it¡¯s naturally stronger than the Ancient Haven Pce.

    The boat streaked across the horizon, and an incense¡¯s timeter, the boat slowed down. Mu Chen and the rest had also sensed the sudden decrease in speed and they looked up ahead.

    A massive mountain range appeared before their view with massive ck pagodas filling the entire heavens and earth with an ancient aura.

    When they saw the boat reaching this region, a streak of light flew over from the distance andnded on the boat.

    ¡°The Ancient Buddha n¡¯s Kong Kong greets Old Yao and Mister Lin Diao.¡± It was an elderly man with ck-and-white mixed hair. A powerful pressure emanated from his body. He was clearly a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign.

    ¡°So it¡¯s Elder Kong Kong.¡± Yao Chen and Lin Diao nodded their heads.

    Mu Chen nced at Elder Kong Kong before sweeping his gaze to his rear and was briefly stunned. He saw a silhouette with widened eyes that was looking at him.

    ¡°Qing Shuang...¡± Mu Chen looked at thedy and his gaze flickered. He never expected to meet Qing Shuang in the Ancient Buddha n.

    ¡°Guests from afar, pleasee and have a rest.¡± Elder Kong Kong remained polite to Yao Chen and Lin Diao with a gentle smile before ncing at Mu Chen. ¡°This young friend looks familiar, do you have an invitation?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a friend of the two of us, he¡¯s here to watch the ceremony as well.¡± Yao Chen smiled.

    Kong Kong nodded his head with a smile before his gaze turned faint and felt that Mu Chen must be from an ordinary force, since he couldn¡¯t even take out an invitation.

    ¡°Please follow me.¡± Kong Kong turned around and flew towards a majestic mountain that was filled with well-decorated courtyards meant for important guests.

    ¡°Qing Shuang, lead the three guests into the courtyard.¡± Kong Kong said to Qing Shuang. He naturally wanted to receive Yao Chen and Lin Diao¡¯s groups. As for Mu Chen¡¯s group, there¡¯s no need for him to personally receive them.

    Qing Shuang nodded and led the way.

    Mu Chen nodded his head towards Yao Chen and Lin Diao before he went with Ling Xi and Long Xiang.

    The group of them walked and came to a ce without people before Qing Shuang stopped and turned around. She gave a furious look at Mu Chen. ¡°You¡¯re really seeking death! Why did youe to the Ancient Buddha n?!

    ¡°You¡¯re practically throwing yourself into the!¡±

 Chapter 1411 - Power of the Qing Bloodline

    ¡°Throwing myself into the?¡± Mu Chen nced at Qing Shuang, who was furious, before he smiled and responded, ¡°My mother has protected me for so many years, so I¡¯m not stupid enough to be impulsive.¡±

    ¡°You know that as well? This is the Pagoda Realm, the headquarters of the Ancient Buddha n! With your cultivation at the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm, any Elder here can easily capture you!¡± Qing Shuang red as she howled.

    The reason why she took the risk to inform Mu Chen was to get him to hide well and not be detected by the Ancient Buddha n. But right now, that fellow had actually run over to their Ancient Buddha n, which made her feel furious.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not any Elder can capture me.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    ¡°You!¡± Qing Shuang knitted her brows. She felt that Mu Chen¡¯s words were too arrogant.

    But before she could continue to speak, Mu Chen took half a step forth and a terrifying aura burst out from his body, causing the surrounding heavens and earth to tremble.

    Qing Shuang abruptly squinted her eyes, then looked at Mu Chen with shock. Although thetter had only released that terrifying pressure for an instant, she could clearly sense it from this distance.

    That aura was something that even some Elders in the n couldn¡¯tpete with.

    ¡°You... you¡¯ve broken into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm?!¡± Qing Shuang¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief on her face. When she met Mu Chen a year ago, thetter had just stepped into the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm, but in only one short year, he had actually crossed the boundary into a Heavenly Sovereign!

    How terrifying was his cultivating speed? What talent and opportunities were required for that?

    As someone from the Ancient Buddha n, Qing Shuang was clear about how difficult it was to rise to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm. Even someone with the foundation of the Ancient Buddha n trying to rise into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm was tough.

    Just like Xuan Luo and Mo Xin. The two of them were leaders of the Mo Bloodline¡¯s younger generation, but even so, they only managed toe in contact with the Heavenly Sovereign Realm after using the resources of the Ancient Buddha n, but they had no idea when they could actually take that step out.

    But right now, Mu Chen had stepped into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm before the two of them and took the lead. Thus, one could see how unbelievable this matter was.

    ¡°I managed a breakthrough with some fortune.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s expression calmed down.

    Qing Shuang was greatly shocked, before she finally recovered and looked at Mu Chen with aplicated gaze. She knew the shock it would bring to the Ancient Buddha n if this matter was disclosed.

    Mu Chen, a sinner without the support of any resources in the Ancient Buddha n. Even if he was talented, there should be a limit. However, the reality would probably give everyone a resounding p and also tell them that even without the Ancient Buddha n, the sinner could still surpass the talents that they¡¯ve been nurturing in the n...

    ¡°But... but even if you¡¯re a Heavenly Sovereign Realm, you still can¡¯te to the Ancient Buddha n!¡± Qing Shuang took a deep breath and said. Even if a Heavenly Sovereign was powerful, the Ancient Buddha n was still an existence that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend. After all, the foundation in their Ancient Buddha n was deep. Not to mention a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign, even a Saint Heavenly Sovereign wouldn¡¯t dare to cause trouble in the Ancient Buddha n.

    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s calm gaze, Qing Shuang knew that her persuasion was futile. Thus, she could only sigh and lead the three of them into a serene courtyard.

    ¡°Can I tell this matter to Elder Qing Xuan?¡± Qing Shuang looked at Mu Chen and asked after making the arrangement.

    After a brief pondering, Mu Chen nodded his head.

    Qing Shuang felt relieved after his agreement and left.

    Looking at her silhouette, Mu Chen turned around and said to Ling Xi and Long Xiang, ¡°Don¡¯t leave this ce unless it¡¯s necessary for the next few days. We¡¯ll deal with everything during the Bloodline Competition.¡±

    After all, they¡¯re in the Ancient Buddha n, and if their identities were revealed, it would inevitably cause trouble. Although they have the help of the Endless Fire Territory and the Martial Realm, it was still insufficient for Mu Chen to achieve his goal.

    Ling Xi and Long Xiang nodded their heads. They had once stayed in the Ancient Buddha n, thus, they naturally knew about the foundation of this Ancient n. Now that they¡¯re in the tiger¡¯s den, they had to act with caution.

    After instructing the two of them, Mu Chen flickered and appeared in the stone pavilion that was located in the courtyard and sat down. He raised his head to the sky and a spiritual light shed in his eyes, as if there were countless spiritual seals in his pupils.

    Perhaps others would see boundless Spiritual Energy when they looked in the sky of the Pagoda Realm, but Mu Chen could see the massive Spiritual Array.

    This Spiritual Array was the Protective Spiritual Array of the Ancient Pagoda n, and the profundity of it was something that even as a Spiritual Array Schr, Mu Chen still couldn¡¯t understand it.

    But he wasn¡¯t trying to see through this Protective Spiritual Array, but trying to get familiar with it.

    His sensingsted the entire afternoon. The flickers in his eyes only calmed down after the sun set.

    ¡°So it¡¯s this way...¡± Mu Chen muttered to himself with a peculiar gaze. That¡¯s because, as he sensed it, he realised that this Protective Spiritual Array actually contained some loopholes.

    Those loopholes were extremely well-hidden, but Mu Chen could clearly sense them with the techniques that he had inherited, and if he wasn¡¯t mistaken, those loopholes should have been left by his mother.

    ¡°Mhm?¡± Just as Mu Chen was pondering about this, his expression suddenly changed and his gaze fell onto a spatial fluctuation, where a silhouette appeared.

    It was a gorgeous woman with a graceful bearing. It was Elder Qing Xuan, whom he had met in the past.

    ¡°Elder Qing Xuan is truly swift.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he looked at Elder Qing Xuan.

    Elder Qing Xuan stared at Mu Chen before her silhouette suddenly moved and appeared before thetter. Her palm gently pushed out with radiance towards Mu Chen.

    Although that palm didn¡¯t seem to contain any strength, it had caused the stone pavilion to copse and the surrounding space trembled, looking on the verge of copsing.

    When the terrifying palm flew, Mu Chen¡¯s face was indifferent. He waited for the palm to fall before he casually brushed his hand against the palm.

    A collision urred and Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette did not move, but Elder Qing Xuan trembled and took a few steps back with the space beneath her feet shattering.

    Stabilising her silhouette, Elder Qing Xuan did not make another moves, but looked at Mu Chen with aplicated gaze. ¡°Qing Shuang previously told me about it, but I still couldn¡¯t believe it. Now that I¡¯ve experienced it, I see that you¡¯ve really stepped into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.¡±

    As she spoke, a gratified light flickered in the depths of her eyes.

    However, she soon retracted that emotion and sighed, ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±

    ¡°The Ancient Buddha n has caused me and my mother to be separated for decades, so why shouldn¡¯t Ie?¡± Mu Chen indifferently said with a cold light flickering in his pupils.

    Elder Qing Xuan bitterly smiled. ¡°Even your mother, who is in the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm, couldn¡¯t fight with the Ancient Buddha n, and you¡¯re just a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign.¡±

    ¡°The Ancient Buddha n is powerful, but I don¡¯t think the n can act fearlessly within the Great Thousand World, right?¡± Mu Chen calmly said without revealing any fear in his eyes.

    Elder Qing Xuan was briefly stunned before she helplessly shook her head. She thought that Mu Chen was just speaking out of anger. After all, the Ancient Buddha n couldn¡¯t act fearlessly within the Great Thousand World, but that was the case for Mu Chen as well.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Elder Qing Xuan hesitated and couldn¡¯t help gritting her teeth.

    Mu Chen looked at Elder Qing Xuan and his expression loosened up. ¡°Are you willing to help me?¡±

    Elder Qing Xuan¡¯s gaze turned dim before she answered, ¡°She¡¯s also my younger sister, but it¡¯s a pity that our Qing Bloodline¡¯s authority in the n is too weak. The Mo Bloodline and Xuan Bloodline are also constantly trying to suppress out Qing Bloodline, so we¡¯re helpless in many matters.

    ¡°Back then, we¡¯re unable to help your mother, and this time, we can¡¯t let you get captured. If that happened, then the Qing Bloodline would be letting my younger sister and your grandfather down.¡±

    Mu Chen fell into silence. He knew that the Qing Bloodline was glorious in the hands of his grandfather, and grew into one of the Major Bloodlines in the Ancient Buddha n. But after the death of his grandfather, his mother wasn¡¯t willing to take over the Bloodline as the patriarch and left the n. In the end, she met with his father and gave birth to him, which was the reason why she¡¯s being imprisoned.

    ¡°Can you tell me the current situation in the Qing Bloodline?¡± Mu Chen asked.

    Although the Qing Bloodline was declining, it¡¯s still a force if he could win them over. Mu Chen wasn¡¯t an arrogant person trying to confront the entire Ancient Buddha n by himself.

    Elder Qing Shuang bitterly smiled. ¡°The current situation is worse than you have imagined. If the Qing Bloodline can¡¯t show any performance in this Bloodline Competition, we will drop from being a Major Bloodline into a Branch Bloodline...¡±

    Mu Chen knitted his brows. He never expected that the Qing Bloodline¡¯s situation would be so severe. ¡°What¡¯s the Bloodline Competition about?¡±

 Chapter 1412 - Competition of Seats

    ¡°In the Ancient Buddha n, the authority is held by the Elders Association. Practically any orders in the n must go through the Elders Association. That also means that controlling the Elders Association means controlling the entire Ancient Buddha n.¡±

    ¡°Right now, there are 19 seats in the Elders Association, with the Xuan Bloodline taking seven, and Mo Bloodline taking six. As for our Qing Bloodline... we only have three. At the same time, three seats belong to the Branch Bloodlines.¡± Facing Mu Chen¡¯s question, Elder Qing Xuan bitterly smiled as she sighed.

    ¡°Only three...¡± Mu Chen knitted his brows. The Qing Bloodline was really tiny.

    ¡°At our peak, we held six seats, but because our strength weakened, we also couldn¡¯t hold onto the seats. So we would lose one seat in every Bloodline Competition.¡±

    ¡°ording to the rules, the Elders would have to go through ring fights. If they lose the fight, then they would have to give up their seat.¡± Qing Xuan exined.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the case...¡± Mu Chen nodded his head. No wonder the Ancient Buddha n would pay such great importance to the bloodline Competition, it¡¯s apetition for the authority in the Ancient Buddha n.

    The Bloodline with more seats in the Elders Association would represent more authority.

    As for the ring, Mu Chen understood that the Qing Bloodline could only send three people out, judging from their seats. Three against three, and if they got defeated twice, they would have to let go of a seat.

    On the contrary, if they won twice, they would be able to keep their seats.

    ¡°The Mo Bloodline and Xuan Bloodline have been suppressing my Qing Bloodline. They would target us in every Bloodline Competition, and from the three previous times, they have seized three seats from us.¡± As she spoke, Qing Xuan¡¯s gaze shed with rage and helplessness. It was regrettable that they couldn¡¯t protect their seats.

    ¡°If one more seat from our Qing Bloodline is seized, then we will be removed from the Major Bloodlines, and our resources will also decrease. Thus, we will be weaker as time grows, and we can¡¯t fight with the Xuan and Mo Bloodlines anymore.¡±

    Thinking about it, Qing Xuan¡¯s face turned pale. If it reached that step, who knew how long it would take for their Qing Bloodline to make aeback. Furthermore, the authority in the n would also fall into the hands of the Xuan and Mo Bloodlines.

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes. He wasn¡¯t too interested in the Ancient Buddha n. However, he had some grudges with the Xuan and Mo Bloodlines. Furthermore, Hei Guang even got the Profound Sky Ancestor to go to the Mu Abode, so this grudge had to be repaid.

    As for the Xuan and Qing Bloodlines, if they obtained the authority in the n, then Mu Chen would have to face more trouble, even if he wasn¡¯t afraid of them.

    So it wasn¡¯t good news for him if the authority in the Ancient Buddha n fell into the hands of the Xuan and Mo Bloodlines.

    ¡°How can we stop this?¡± Mu Chen asked.

    ¡°We have to preserve two victories in the ring to preserve our seats.¡± Qing Xuan sighed, before she continued, ¡°But the two Bloodlines have deep foundations, and they have more Heavenly Sovereigns than our Qing Bloodline. They¡¯re prepared, and it won¡¯t be easy for us to stop them.¡±

    Hearing Qing Xuan¡¯s words, Mu Chen knew that the Qing Bloodline was in a terrible situation, so he responded, ¡°Then why are you guys defending and not attacking?¡±

    Since it¡¯s a ring, then there¡¯s naturally offensive as well.

    Qing Xuan helplessly sighed, ¡°We can¡¯t even defend, so how are we going to attack?¡±

    Mu Chen paid no attention to her words and continued, ¡°Will there be Saint Heavenly Sovereigns in the Bloodline Competition?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible... any Bloodline with a Saint Heavenly Sovereign would be moved into the Elders Association, obtaining five seats alone.¡± Qing Xuan responded.

    Hearing that, Mu Chen knitted his brows. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why do they want to imprison my mother?¡±

    A Saint Grade Spiritual Array Ancestor was akin to a Saint Heavenly Sovereign. He believed that even if the Ancient Buddha n had a deep foundation, they still would not dare to give up on such an existence.

    Qing Xuan gritted her teeth. ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because of the Xuan and Mo Bloodlines? Back then, when your mother was imprisoned, she still hadn¡¯t reached that level yet. However, the two Bloodlines were afraid that she would return to the Qing Bloodline to strengthen the Qing Bloodline and obtain more votes in the Elders Association. Furthermore, the Grand Elder is stubborn, and he denied your mother¡¯s seat in the name of the Elders Association and continues to imprison your mother.¡±

    When Mu Chen heard that, his gaze coldly flickered with killing intent. Those two bastard Bloodlines are simply too much!

    Qing Xuan had guilt on her face as she said, ¡°It¡¯s also due to the decline of our Qing Bloodline, so even if we retaliated, we can¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Although the Qing Bloodline still had someone that held a grudge for Qing Yanjing for abandoning the Qing Bloodline, they knew that only with the return of Qing Yanjing on this grand matter could the Qing Bloodline be revived. So they¡¯ve also done their best to rescue Qing Yanjing.

    The Qing Bloodline was no longer like it was in the past, and even if they tried to do anything, it¡¯s impossible for them to confront the Xuan and Mo Bloodlines.

    Mu Chen nodded his head, and after a brief silence, he suddenly said, ¡°I can help you guys maintain the seats.¡±

    When Qing Xuan heard that, she was startled before she looked at Mu Chen. ¡°What method do you have?¡±

    Mu Chen did not give a direct response to the question, but said, ¡°I naturally have my own methods, but if you guys believe in me, then let me deal with it.¡±

    After a brief hesitation, Qing Shuang gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and discuss with the rest.¡±

    Right now, they could only grab whatever chance they had. Since Mu Chen could step into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm at his age, he¡¯s naturally extraordinary, and he might be able to aplish it.

    Mu Chen nodded his head and faintly said, ¡°But I also need you guys to help me if I am to help the Qing Bloodline.¡±

    ¡°What do you need?¡±

    Mu Chen clenched his hand and a few jade strips appeared. He flicked his finger and blood essence flew onto the jade strips, forming some blood runes.

    He handed the strips over to Qing Xuan. ¡°Since you guys are Elders of the Ancient Buddha n, you guys should be able to enter the central pir of the Ancient Buddha n. I need you guys to put these jade strips in before the Bloodline Competition starts.¡±

    Qing Xuan¡¯s face changed. That was the center of the Protective Spiritual Array that protected the Pagoda Realm, and it¡¯s extremely important. So how could they be impulsive towards it?

    ¡°I¡¯m here to rescue my mother, and I have no intention to have a blood feud with the Ancient Buddha n. So don¡¯t worry, I just want to have some capital to speak with the Ancient Buddha n.¡± Mu Chen said as he looked at Qing Xuan¡¯s expression.

    Qing Xuan showed struggles on her face upon hearing that.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t believe me, you can believe my mother¡¯s character, right? She won¡¯t sit and watch the Ancient Buddha n being destroyed by me.¡±

    Hearing those words, Qing Xuan¡¯s expression became better. Although she might not understand Mu Chen¡¯s character, she still understood her younger sister well.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll promise you.¡± With a decision in their heart, Qing Xuan no longer hesitated and nodded her head before she received the jade strips that were tainted with Mu Chen¡¯s blood.

    Mu Chen felt relieved upon seeing this, since this was extremely important. Although he had invited the Endless Fire Territory and the Martial Realm, he was afraid that those old fellows in the Ancient Buddha n might be unreasonable. There were Saint Heavenly Sovereign in the Ancient Buddha n, and he needed at least some chips to confront them.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank Elder Qing Xuan.¡± Mu Chen politely smiled. Qing Xuan inwardly sighed. In terms of seniority, Mu Chen should call her Aunty. However, Mu Chen clearly had a barrier in his heart, which was the reason why he kept his distance.

    But thinking about how Mu Chen was separated from his mother and relied on himself toe this far, she could understand the grudges in his heart.

    Right now, she only hoped that Mu Chen can save his mother, so that their rtionship could gradually ease out in the future.

    Since they¡¯ve already said whatever they needed, Qing Xuan bade her farewell with Mu Chen before leaving.

    Looking at Qing Xuan¡¯s silhouette, Mu Chen sighed. It had truly saved him a lot of troubles with Qing Xuan¡¯s help.

    With everything prepared, he just had to wait for the Bloodline Competition to start.

    Mu Chen stood with his hands behind his back and looked at the sky. ¡°Ancient Buddha n, let us have a good fight this time...¡±

    He had already waited for a long time for this day.

 Chapter 1413 - Futu Xuan

    Over the next few days, the three of them stayed in the courtyard and refrained from stepping out. However, Lin Jing and Xiao Xiao visited often, so they weren¡¯t bored.

    As time passed, the three of them could sense the atmosphere rising despite not stepping out.

    Spiritual boats would travel across the horizon daily, and every single foundation of those forces was most likely stronger than the Mu Abode.

    Watching this scene, even Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help sighing at how powerful the Ancient Buddha n was, just their influence alone could bring so many forces over.

    As more forces gathered over, the Ancient Buddha n had also announced themencement of the Bloodline Competition, which would take ce in another three days.

    Under everyone¡¯s wait, three days had also passed in the blink of an eye.

    ...

    Three dayster, a melodious bell rang out within the Pagoda Realm that lingered for a long time.

    When the bell rang, countless streaks of wind flew across the horizon and made their way into the mountain range.

    The entire heavens and earth boiled. Today was themencement of the Bloodline Competition.

    Mu Chen watched this scene from the courtyard with a calm expression, while Ling Xi and Long Xiang wore grave expressions behind him. That¡¯s because, ording to Mu Chen¡¯s n, today was the day if they¡¯re going to make a move.

    A silhouette rushed into the courtyard, it was Qing Shuang. When she saw Mu Chen, she took out an azure que from her sleeve with the ancient word ¡°Qing¡± on it.

    Looking at this que, Qing Shuang wore aplicated expression and said, ¡°This is the Bloodline que of our Qing Bloodline, and those with this que would be the head of the Bloodline.

    ¡°Although I¡¯ve no idea what you¡¯re trying to do, with this que, those Elders can¡¯t do a thing to you for the moment despite, your identity as a sinner. Only an Elders Association can be held to remove you.¡±

    A peculiar light flickered in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. He never expected that the Qing Bloodline would hand this que to him. If anything happens, then the Qing Bloodline would also be implicated.

    ¡°ording to Aunt Xuan¡¯s words, if we fail this time, our Qing Bloodline will also be reduced to that of a Branch Bloodline. So rather than sitting and watching us being suppressed by the Xuan and Mo Bloodlines, we would rather take a risk.¡± Qing Shuang knew the reason behind Mu Chen¡¯s shock, so she exined.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression loosened up and he received the que after a brief hesitation. With this item, he would be able to do what he wished.

    ¡°Furthermore, Aunt Xuan wants me to tell you that she has already done what you wanted her to do.¡± Qing Xuan spoke once again.

    Hearing those words, Mu Chen felt relieved in his heart. If that matter was done, then he would have the capital to speak with the Ancient Buddha n and fight.

    ¡°Mu Chen... can you really protect the seats of our Qing Bloodline?¡± Qing Shuang hesitated, while gritting her teeth.

    This was extremely important for the Qing Bloodline, and Qing Shuang had no idea why Aunt Xuan would choose to believe in Mu Chen, since thetter had just stepped into the Spirit Heavenly Sovereign Realm...

    Right now, he was just an initial Heavenly Sovereign, and his strength wasn¡¯t sufficient to make aeback in the Ancient Buddha n.

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Since you guys have trusted me, then I will naturally do my best.¡±

    Splendor flickered in his eyes and his confidence was something that could even infect others.

    Qing Shuang was also infected by his confidence. A rare smile rose on her face and she nodded her head. After that, she respectfully bowed towards Mu Chen. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then our Qing Bloodline is in your hands.¡±

    ¡°Each of us benefits in our own ways...¡± Mu Chen waved his hand then he raised his head to the sky. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for us to go.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll lead the way.¡± Qing Shuang smiled and soared into the sky with Mu Chen¡¯s group of three following closely behind her.

    The group soared into the heavens and saw streaks of light rising from other locations as well, along with a stunning fluctuations.

    Right now, those hardly seen silhouettes that held high positions in the Great Thousand World weremonly seen everywhere in the Ancient Buddha n; thus, they could see how powerful the Ancient Buddha n was.

    Under Qing Shuang¡¯s lead, the four of them gradually slowed down their speed after ten-odd minutes and saw a massive mountain peak before their eyes that even reached the sky like a towering pir.

    There were four jade tforms on the massive mountain peak with different levels that emanated a sharp aura.

    The colossal mountain was also surrounded by many other peaks with seats opened up and the silhouettes in the sky descended onto those seats.

    In just a few minutes, the mountain range was bustling with noise.

    Under Qing Shuang¡¯s lead, they descended onto an unremarkable mountain.

    When they descended onto the mountain, Mu Chen swept his gaze around and noticed the luxurious pavilions and courtyards on several of the closest mountains to theirs that looked much better than their own.

    Mu Chen knew that those should be the pinnacle supreme forces in the Great Thousand World, since he could see the silhouette of Xiao Xiao and Lin Jing.

    Naturally, only those forces could be considered as important guests for the Ancient Buddha n.

    While Mu Chen was looking around, an ancient bell echoed from every single mountain in the mountain range, which made everyone raise their heads and they saw a massive radiance being unleashed from that colossal mountain peak.

    Silhouettes started to appear with each of them emanating a terrifying Spiritual Energy pressure, causing the other forces to tremble.

    When the radiance dissipated, twenty silhouettes appeared on the peak, with neen of them standing respectfully behind one person.

    That person was an elderly man, andpared to the neen silhouettes behind him, there wasn¡¯t any Spiritual Energy emanating from his body, making him look like an ordinary old man.

    But when everyone saw that silhouette, they couldn¡¯t help squinting their eyes with respect.

    ¡°Saint Heavenly Sovereign!¡± Mu Chen fixed his gaze over at that appearance and felt a stinging pain on his skin with a sense of danger rising in his heart.

    That¡¯s because that unremarkable-looking old man was a Saint Heavenly Sovereign!

    ¡°We greet the Grand Elder!¡± When the old man appeared, the nsmen of the Ancient Buddha n¡¯s voices respectfully echoed out.

    The highest authority in the Ancient Buddha n was the Patriarch, which had been vacant for a long time, without any sessor. Thus, the Grand Elder has been the one supporting the entire Ancient Buddha n, and this was the reason why the Ancient Buddha n did not fall from being one of the five Ancient ns. In terms of qualifications, no one in the Ancient Buddha n didn¡¯t ept him.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Grand Elder of our Ancient Buddha n, Futu Xuan.¡± Qing Shuang looked at that silhouette with respect on her face before she sighed, ¡°The Xuan and Mo Bloodlines have been fighting for so many years, and if it wasn¡¯t for the Grand Elder¡¯s suppression, the n would have been in chaos by now.¡±

    Mu Chen maintained a calm expression. This Futu Xuan was truly something. However, it had nothing to do with him, since it was this stubborn old man who caused the separation between him and his mother.

    Under all the gazes, a smile appeared on Futu Xuan¡¯s face as he swept his gaze over and his voice echoed throughout the mountain range, ¡°Today is the grand asion of my Ancient Buddha n, and I¡¯m truly grateful that all of you could make it.¡±

    Hearing Futu Xuan¡¯s speech, all the other forces appropriately responded.

    Futu Xuan¡¯s strength was something that could be ranked within the Great Thousand World as one of the pinnacle figures.

    After the courteous greetings, Futu Xuan sat on the highest tform and swept his gaze over at the neen silhouettes. ¡°The Bloodline Competition will begin. If you want to protect your seats, then bring out your ability. Otherwise, you can only give up your seat to those that have worked hard.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The neen silhouettes all acknowledged upon hearing their Grand Elder¡¯s speech. In the next moment, they turned into beams of light and fell onto the jade tforms.

    At the same time, neen boundless Spiritual Energies wreaked havoc between the heavens and earth, ¡°The Bloodline Competition will now begin!¡±

 Chapter 1414 - Head of the Three Bloodlines

    When the massive Spiritual Energies wreaked havoc, drums rose into the sky then fell, producing a heart-palpitating sound that resounded between the heavens and earth.

    When the drums rang, everyone¡¯s gazes were directed at the neen silhouettes and terrifying Spiritual Energy fluctuations surged between the heavens and earth.

    Every single one of them were genuine Heavenly Sovereigns.

    Watching this scene, many forces couldn¡¯t help sighing with envy. One must know that it¡¯s simple to estimate the foundation of a force, just count the number of Heavenly Sovereigns.

    Generally speaking, with a Heavenly Sovereign, that particr force would be able to step into the ranks of supreme forces. At the same time, those with more Heavenly Sovereigns could be known as elites amongst the supreme forces.

    Right now, the Ancient Buddha n had a total of neen Heavenly Sovereigns on the surface, and that¡¯s still not all of them.

    Which of those Ancient ns didn¡¯t possess terrifying trump cards? And this was the meaning of foundation.

    The foundation that has been umted through the tens of thousands of years.

    Regr supreme forces might be able to briefly dazzle, but they would still dissipate in the end. Only Ancient ns could continue to develop and survive after the tribtions to grow stronger.

    Facing the Ancient ns with such foundations, even Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help wearing a grave expression. The five Ancient ns truly possessed their reputation.

    ¡°It looks like my Mu Abode has to focus on nurturing if it wants tost long.¡± Mu Chen fell into his thoughts. Although his Mu Abode could be known as a supreme force, it was because of his existence. Compared to the Ancient Buddha n, it¡¯s like a firefly before the vast moon.

    But the Mu Abode was also filled with potential, and if there¡¯s an opportunity in the near future, they might even be able to dominate the Greaw Continent, which was one of the supercontinents in the Great Thousand World. With the existence of the Ancient Haven Pce, Mu Chen believed that there would be outstanding people in the Mu Abode, and in the future, he would be able to stand on the shoulder with the Endless Fire Territory and Martial Realm as one of the pinnacle forces that was not at all inferior to the Ancient Buddha n.

    Mu Chen gradually retracted his thoughts and looked at the neen silhouettes. They seem to be divided. Each of them was standing on tforms that were vaguely separated into four portions.

    ¡°They must be the Xuan, Mo, Qing, and the Branch Bloodlines of the Ancient Buddha n...¡± Mu Chen muttered to himself. His gaze was directed at the Xuan Bloodline. The atmosphere there was the strongest, practically upying half the horizon.

    There were seven tforms in that direction with a ck-robed silhouette standing with his hands behind his back on the highest tform in that direction. He had handsome features, and a warm gaze with spiritual light circting on his body.

    Compared to the other Elders, his luster was the weakest. But everyone here had a keen eye, so they could naturally tell that this man had controlled his own Spiritual Energy to be like a ck hole without leaking out and fused with the heavens and earthpletely. That was the sign of stepping into the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    That ck-robed silhouette had evidently stepped into the Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign and was searching for his opportunity into the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    Looking at that silhouette, Mu Chen squinted his eyes and he could feel a dangerous auraing from that silhouette.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Head of the Xuan Bloodline, Xuan Guang... He is also Xuan Luo¡¯s father, and he¡¯s one of the two in the Ancient Buddha n with the highest chance of stepped into the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm. The moment he seeds, he would probably obtain the Patriarch position of the Ancient Buddha n.¡± Qing Shuang said with a grave expression as she followed Mu Chen¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Xuan Luo¡¯s father?¡± Mu Chen slightly nodded his head then he shifted his head down and saw four Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns, with three Spirit Heavenly Sovereigns amongst the seven Elders of the Xuan Bloodline.

    Evidently, the Xuan Bloodline has sent out their best to protect their seats.

    Compared to the Xuan Bloodline, the Mo Bloodline had one less person than the Xuan Bloodline. However, the seven Heavenly Sovereigns had boundless auras being unleashed.

    Standing above the Xuan Bloodline¡¯s tform, was another middle-aged man. He had pitch-ck eyes with peculiar ck runes on his face and was emanating a cold aura. His pupils were akin to two ck holes that constantly devoured Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Head of the Mo Bloodline, Mo Tong. He¡¯s not any weaker than Xuan Guang.¡± Qing Shuang further exined.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. Evidently, Mo Tong was clearly the other one with the potential to step into the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm. The two of them were truly capable. It was no wonder why the Xuan and Mo Bloodlines would prosper while being in their hands.

    Within the Mo Bloodline, there were three Immortal and three Spirit Heavenly Sovereigns, making an extraordinary formation as well. If it¡¯s in the Great Thousand World, they¡¯re able to be a pinnacle supreme force.

    Sweeping his gaze over the Mo Bloodline, his gaze stopped at the Qing Bloodline. Compared to the two of them, the Qing Bloodline was so much weaker, since there were only three of them.

    Aside from Elder Qing Xuan, who he was familiar with, there¡¯s also a white-haired old man that had a powerful aura as well. Spiritual light radiated around him that caused space to tremble. He¡¯s clearly an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign.

    Butpared to Xuan Guang and Mo Tong, the Qing Bloodline was much weaker, since the two of their auras were akin to soaring suns, while the old man from the Qing Bloodline was akin to a setting sun.

    The path of the Saint Heavenly Sovereign required one to be fearless. The moment one loses their sharpness, that meant that this person from the Qing Bloodline wasn¡¯t fated with the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°That is the Head of our Qing Bloodline, Qing Tian...¡± Qing Shuang said.

    Mu Chen nodded his head and immediately said, ¡°His aura is weak... and iparable to the other two.¡±

    Hearing that evaluation, Qing Shuang bitterly smiled. ¡°If Aunt Jing was in the Qing Bloodline, what are Xuan Tian and Mo Tongpared to her?¡±

    Indeed, Xuan Tian and Mo Tong were still bitterly searching for their path to the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm, while Qing Yanjing had already reached that level in Spiritual Arrays and the two of them had been shaken far from her.

    ¡°The revival of a bloodline isn¡¯t just by relying on one person.¡± Mu Chen faintly said, then he kept his silence and looked at the other three. Those three were from the Branch Bloodline of the Ancient Buddha n, and it was said that the Ancient Buddha n had a rule that three seats of the Elders Association were reserved for the Branch Bloodline to keep their loyalty.

    Naturally, their own worry was that since there were many Branch Bloodlines, there would naturally be people coveting after the Elder¡¯s seat to rece them.

    Mu Chen inwardly shook his head. He also felt that the Qing Bloodline was in a dangerous position...

    ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡± The Grand Elder, Futu Xuan¡¯s voice resounded.

    When his voice resounded, boundless Spiritual Energy wreaked havoc and three silhouettes flew out, soaring into the sky before descending on the Qing Bloodline¡¯s tforms.

    A snow-white skinned old man with skin as tender as a baby descended on the tform that Qing Tian was on and bowed. ¡°Mo Bloodline¡¯s Mo Gu wishes to receive guidance from you.¡±

    The old man smiled. The powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation around him was peculiar, but it was just at the level of Spirit Heavenly Sovereign. Facing the Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Qing Tian, there wasn¡¯t any fear in him; on the contrary, there was ridiculement.

    Qing Tian¡¯s face turned unsightly upon seeing this, before he turned to look at the two other tforms and saw a silhouette appearing before Qing Xuan and the other Elder of the Qing Bloodline each.

    ¡°Xuan Bloodline¡¯s Xuan Lin, hopes to receive guidance from Elder Qing Xuan.¡±

    Xuan Bloodline¡¯s Xuan Jin, hopes to receive guidance from Elder Qing Yun.¡±

    This scene instantly caused amotion between the heavens and earth and everyone directed their gazes over.

    Elder Qing Xuan¡¯s face turned unsightly. The Mo and Xuan Bloodlines were moving at the same time to deal with the Qing Bloodline.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Qing Xuan couldn¡¯t help stomping her feet with a pale expression. The Mo and Xuan Bloodlines have been suppressing the Qing Bloodline most of the time. They never expected that the two Bloodlines would cooperate in this Bloodline Competition!

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes upon seeing this situation.

    Mo Bloodline¡¯s Mo Gu was a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign Realm, so he would surely lose after fighting Qing Tian.

    But the Xuan Bloodline¡¯s Xuan Lin, who was a Late Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign, would defeat Elder Qing Xuan, a Middle Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign.

    As for Xuan Bloodline¡¯s Xuan Jin, he would defeat the Initial Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign, Qing Yun, with his cultivation of a Middle Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign.

    This way, it would be one victory and two losses, and the Qing Bloodline would surely lose.

    ¡°What ruthless means.¡± Mu Chen snickered. The Mo and Xuan Bloodlines intended to kick the Qing Bloodline from the Elders Association. If their objective was achieved, then it¡¯s impossible for the Qing Bloodline to make aeback from the Branch Bloodline.

    The Xuan and Mo Bloodlines have honestly nned well, but it¡¯s a pity that their ns wouldn¡¯t seed so easily with him around!

 Chapter 1415 - Qing Bloodlineâ€™s Defeat

    When the three silhouettesunched their offense towards the Qing Bloodline, it had instantly caused amotion between the heavens and earth. Everyone could tell from this scene that the two other bloodlines were targeting the Qing Bloodline.

    There were nsmen of the Ancient Buddha n on a mountain. They were the younger generations of the n, with Xuan Luo and Mo Xin amongst them.

    At this moment, they watched this scene with ridicule in their eyes. The moment this matter was done, the Qing Bloodline would lose their position as one of the Major Bloodlines. At that time, the power in the Ancient Buddha n would fall to their two ns.

    ¡°If you want to me someone, me having Qing Yanjing in your bloodline.¡± Xuan Luo¡¯s gaze coldly flickered as he snickered. If there¡¯s no Qing Yanjing, then the two bloodlines might not target the Qing Bloodline. Thetter was too terrifying, and even though she¡¯s currently imprisoned, they would undoubtedly gain the support of the Branch Bloodlines the moment she¡¯s released.

    Thus, they had to cripple the Qing Bloodline while Qing Yanjing was still imprisoned. So even if she¡¯s released, she¡¯s all alone, and she couldn¡¯t fight the two bloodlines.

    ¡°Hmph, and that sinner! The moment our two Bloodlines obtain the authority, we must send people out to capture him and make him kneel before me like an ant and hand over the Eight-Divisional Pagoda!¡± Xuan Luo¡¯s face coldly shed.

    The Eight-Divisional Pagoda was initially his back in the Primordial Sacred Abyss, but Mu Chen seized it. Thus, how could he ept it with his prideful character?

    He had always treated Mu Chen as a lowly sinner, while he¡¯s the Young Master of the Ancient Buddha n. The two¡¯s identities were far apart, but Mu Chen defeated him. Thus, the humiliation was undoubtedly worse than killing him.

    While the nsmen of the two bloodlines were feeling excited, the nsmen of the Qing Bloodline had color drained from their faces. They knew that this situation wasn¡¯t good for them.

    At the moment, the Qing Bloodline¡¯s atmosphere was depressing. Not to mention the youngsters, even the adults had sorrow on their faces.

    Amongst the Qing Bloodline, Qing Ling watched this scene with an unsightly expression, but she could only inwardly sigh.

    ¡°Why is Big Sister Qing Shuang there?¡± She sighed, before she suddenly heard an exmation.

    Qing Ling was stunned, before she looked in that direction, where she saw Qing Shuang¡¯s silhouette. Furthermore, she also saw a slender figure.

    When she saw that figure, her face instantly changed and almost eximed from shock.

    Naturally, she had recognised Mu Chen.

    ¡°What is he doing in the Ancient Buddha n? He¡¯s too reckless!¡± Anxiety shed in her eyes. She was clear about the n¡¯s attitude with Mu Chen right now. If he appeared here, they would surely capture him.

    ¡°Mhm? Who¡¯s that man standing beside Big Sister Qing Shuang?¡± While she was feeling anxious in her heart, there was someone who also noticed Mu Chen and they eximed.

    In the eyes of the rest, Qing Shuang held a high position. Despite her cold demeanor, she had attracted the admiration of many people. Thus, she¡¯s the focus of attention wherever she went.

    At this moment, the young men in the Qing Bloodline all felt jealousy when they saw how close Qing Shuang was with that person.

    ¡°That man looks so unremarkable, so why is Big Sister Qing Shuang paying such great importance to him?¡± Someone sourly said, instantly attracting the echoes of those in the surroundings. Immediately, all the gazes directed at Mu Chen carried enmity.

    ¡°You¡¯re a bunch of fools, can you people even bepared to him?¡± When Qing Ling heard their words, she instantly, coldly snorted and berated.

    ¡°Compared to him, you guys are just a bunch of trash!¡± Qing Ling¡¯s character was unruly and sharp-tongued, to begin with. Thus, her words had instantly caused faces of the geniuses of the Qing Bloodline to turn red.

    ¡°Hmph, so you know who that person is? So why don¡¯t you educate us about how capable he is, since we¡¯re trashpared to him?¡± Someone raged.

    Hearing those words, Qing Ling couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue. Even Xuan Luo and Mo Xin suffered in his hand, so how could they bepared to him?

    Although she had no idea why Mu Chen would appear here, she knew that it would be troublesome if his identity was revealed. Thus, she would naturally not reveal Mu Chen¡¯s identity.

    When others saw her keeping silent, they thought that she was just boasting, so they started to insult.

    ...

    On the main peak, Grand Elder Futu Xuan was also watching this scene with his brows knitted. He could naturally see through the intentions of the Xuan and Mo Bloodlines, but he wasn¡¯t in a position to interfere.

    The other forces had also seen this situation and their gazes flickered before they started to whisper amongst themselves, ¡°The Qing Bloodline was so glorious back then, I never expected that they would decline so much.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the Qing Bloodline suppressed all the other Bloodlines back then. Even the previous Patriarch of the Ancient Buddha n came from the Qing Bloodline. But it has declined so much.¡±

    ¡°Looks like the Qing Bloodline will be a Branch Bloodline of the Ancient Buddha n after today. It won¡¯t be possible for them to restore their previous glory.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    All sorts of discussions resounded as they sighed at how the Qing Bloodline has declined.

    While they sighed, boundless Spiritual Energy exploded from the three tforms.

    Six silhouettes had practically turned into their Spiritual Physique, emanating terrifying might with their movements and intense battles broke out.

    The Qing Bloodline¡¯s Qing Tian had made the first move. He was clearly enraged by the Xuan and Mo Bloodlines¡¯ actions, so he wasn¡¯t holding back with his movements. His aura could even cause ordinary Spirit Heavenly Sovereigns to tremble in fear.

    Mo Gu¡¯s face soon turned into a sneer. He had no intention of fighting. He started to retreat, leaving behind afterimages.

    He knew that he couldn¡¯t fight with Qing Tian. But he wasn¡¯t bothered, since his appearance was just to humiliate the Qing Bloodline, and the decisive battles lied on the two other tforms.

    ¡°Elder Qing Tian is truly mighty. But it¡¯s a pity that the two other battles don¡¯t have an advantage.¡± Mo Gu constantly retreated as his sneer rang out.

    The corner of Qing Tian¡¯s gaze swept at the two tforms and his heart sank. Just as he had expected, the two Elders had fallen into disadvantageous positions while facing the attacks of their opponents.

    ording to his estimation, it wouldn¡¯t take long for them to be defeated.

    ¡°I never imagined that the Qing Bloodline would decline in my hands. I¡¯m truly shameful before the ancestors.¡± A sorrowful expression appeared on Qing Tian¡¯s aged face.

    Qing Shuang gritted her teeth with traces of blood seeping from her teeth. However, she paid no attention to the blood. Her gaze was glued to the battle.

    ¡°Mu Chen, can they win?¡± Qing Shuang asked, still holding hope while trembling.

    When Mu Chen heard her, he shook his head. ¡°The two Bloodlines came prepared. The two of them are stronger than the Elders of the Qing Bloodline, so this situation will end with two losses and one win.¡±

    Qing Shuang¡¯s face was drained of color and her nails dug into her palm with blood dripping out. It was as if she could see the dim future of the Qing Bloodline.

    ncing at her, Mu Chen did not speak but calmly watched the battle.

    Boundless Spiritual Energy swept out, causing the massive mountain to tremble from their fights and the Heavenly Sovereign pressure that was being emanated caused everyone around the mountain to feel the pressure.

    ¡°It¡¯sing to an end.¡± Mu Chen suddenly said and looked at the stage.

    When he finished speaking, Qing Tian sent out a palm and shattered Mo Gu¡¯s defense, sending thetter flying out.

    When Mo Gu flew out, hisughter echoed, ¡°Elder Qing Tian is truly powerful, I admit my defeat.¡±

    Hearing that Mo Gu has admitted defeat, there wasn¡¯t any joy on Qing Tian¡¯s face. He looked and saw that the two other battles also had an oue.

    But this time, it was the Qing Xuan and Qing Yun that were blown away, stepping off of the tform.

    Their bodies were stiff with disappointment written on their faces.

    The entire heavens and earth had turned silent. Everyone could tell that the Qing Bloodline has been defeated.

    ¡°Haha, thanks for the spar, Elder Qing Xuan and Qing Yun.¡± Xuan Lin and Xuan Jinughed as they cupped their fists.

    As theirughter echoed throughout the mountain range, the Qing Bloodline¡¯s nsmen were silent as tears rolled down the cheeks of the adults.

    From today onwards, their Qing Bloodline would be reduced to a Branch Bloodline!

    ¡°The Qing Bloodline is finished...¡±

 Chapter 1416 - Qing Yanjing is my mother

    The entire region was silent when the results became clear. When the other forces watched this scene, they sighed. Now there would only be two Major Bloodlines in the future of the Ancient Buddha n.

    Xuan Guang and Mo Tong remained calm without any ripples in their eyes, as if this scene couldn¡¯t cause any changes in their expression.

    Evidently, this was within their expectations.

    They only swept a nce at the mourning Qing Tian with a flicker of ridicule in their eyes. The Qing Bloodline was probably regretting that they did not do their best to protect Qing Yanjing. Otherwise, how could the Qing Bloodline fall so far with her around?

    ¡°I¡¯m useless.¡± Qing Tian bitterly sighed under all the sympathetic and mocking gazes. His aged face had turned even more haggard.

    With them losing the fight, their Qing Bloodline would lose a seat, with only two remaining in the Elders¡¯ Association. ording to the rules, only those with three seats could be known as a Major Bloodline.

    From today onwards, their Qing Bloodline would be turned into a Branch Bloodline, and they would be losing out in resources and authority. If they want to return to being a Major Bloodline, who knows how long it would take?

    Elder Qing Xuan clenched her teeth with an unsightly expression. She could only bitterly shake her head. The current situation was determined.

    ¡°Right now, we can only hope that Mu Chen will think of a way to make aeback. Otherwise, the Qing Bloodline is finished.¡±

    When Mo Xin and Xuan Luo saw this, they couldn¡¯t helpughing. They knew that their schemes have finally been aplished.

    ¡°That Mu Chen won¡¯tst long now.¡± A smile appeared on Xuan Luo¡¯s face. As long as the Qing Bloodline gets reduced to a Branch Bloodline, then there would be nothing stopping them from sending people to capture Mu Chen.

    They also no longer cared if it would cause the retaliation of Qing Yanjing. After all, they felt that the Grand Elder has been too tolerant with her. With the Qing Bloodline out, there would be no need to be concerned with the Grand Elder¡¯s opinion, since the two Bloodlines would hold the authority.

    A gloomy cloud covered in the mountain that the nsmen of the Qing Bloodline resided on. All of them wore bitter expressions. They couldn¡¯t be bothered with the jealousy that they felt. All of them had fear on their faces, since they knew that the moment the Qing Bloodline lost the seat, they would have to suffer a terrible suppression.

    Qing Tian looked around before he respectfully turned to the Grand Elder. ¡°Grand Elder, the results have already been determined. Please announce the results.¡±

    The Grand Elder opened his eyes and indifferently looked at the sorrowful Qing Tian, then gently sighed before his voice echoed, ¡°The Qing Bloodline has lost the battle, so they will lose a seat.¡±

    The Grand Elder¡¯s voice was like a hammer that extinguished thest hope of the Qing Bloodline.

    Qing Shuang¡¯s face had also turned dark on this scene with dull eyes.

    ¡°We¡¯re finished...¡± She muttered, feeling sorrow. After today, she had no idea what tribtions their Qing Bloodline would have to go through. But she knew that their position would fall.

    Mu Chen took a deep breath as well and walked forth.

    ¡°Mu Chen? What are you doing?¡± Looking at Mu Chen moving forward, she was shocked and immediately called out, fearing that Mu Chen might attract attention if he appeared now.

    ¡°Since I¡¯ve received the benefits of your Qing Bloodline, I naturally have to do something in return.¡± Mu Chen turned his head over and smiled.

    Qing Shuang was stunned when seeing his silhouette. She had no idea what he wanted to do...

    Mu Chen paid no attention to her. He turned around and raised his head with an abstruse light flickering in his eyes.

    ¡®Ancient Buddha n, you¡¯ve been searching for me for many years. Today, let me see what can you do to me.¡¯

    At this moment, the Grand Elder¡¯s voice was still echoing throughout the horizon, ¡°With their failure in battle, the Qing Bloodline will only have two seats remaining. ording to the rules of my Ancient Buddha n, they will be dismissed from being a Major...¡±

    ¡°Halt!¡± Suddenly, a clear voice echoed out that interrupted the Grand Elder¡¯s voice.

    Everyone was briefly stunned by this before they immediately directed their gazes to the source of the voice.

    A handsome youth stood on a mountain, standing with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°Who is that person? He¡¯s actually so bold and dares to interrupt the Futu Xuan¡¯s speech...¡± Many forces were shocked as they looked at Mu Chen.

    On another mountain, Yao Chen and Lin Diao exchanged a nce before they smiled. ¡°The main event is finally here.¡±

    Xiao Xiao looked at Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette from the side. ¡°That fellow is so daring.¡±

    Lin Jing chuckled. ¡°Big Sister Xiao Xiao, Mu Chen qualifies to be daring now.¡±

    Right now, not only did Mu Chen step into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, could even get the help of the Endless Fire Territory, and the Martial Realm. Not to mention that Mu Chen was also a Demon yer King of the Great Thousand Pce. So speaking from a certain degree, Mu Chen no longer needed to be afraid of the Ancient Buddha n now.

    Xiao Xiao smiled. Even someone as prideful as her felt admiration for Mu Chen. After all, he coulde this far alone by himself in the Great Thousand World. It was no wonder why her father would attach such importance to him. ¡°Let us see how he flips the Ancient Buddha n upside down today.¡±

    As they spoke, Futu Xuan¡¯s voice paused and he swept his nce out, then focused on Mu Chen.

    When he saw Mu Chen, Futu Xuan¡¯s eyes squinted. Such a young Heavenly Sovereign was rare. Compared to him, Xuan Luo and Mo Xin from their Ancient Buddha n werecking.

    Furthermore, he had no idea why, but he found this youth somewhat familiar.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you interfering in the matters of my Ancient Buddha n?¡± Futu Xuan¡¯s voice rumbled like thunder across the horizon with the Saint Heavenly Sovereign pressure emanating from him, causing many people to tremble.

    On the other hand, Xuan Luo and Mo Xin were dumbfounded as they speechlessly looked at Mu Chen. They never expected that thetter would show up here.

    The nsmen of the two ns looked at the two of them with odd gazes, since they had no idea why the two of them would behave this way.

    When Elder Hei Guang saw Mu Chen, he eximed out in a soft voice, ¡°Mu Chen? Why does the sinner dare toe here?!¡±

    He had clearly invited a Heavenly Sovereign to deal with Mu Chen, so how was thetter still here?

    Although his voice was soft, Xuan Tian and Mo Tong had heard it and their bodies trembled. ¡°Mu Chen? That person is the sinner?!¡±

    Mu Chen paid no attention to those gazes. He simply raised his head and looked at Futu Xuan without fear.

    After a long time, only then did hisughter echo across the heavens and earth. ¡°I am Mu Chen.

    ¡°Perhaps the Grand Elder might be unfamiliar with my name, but you should know my mother.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Futu Xuan¡¯s gaze flickered.

    Mu Chen smiled as cold gradually gathered on his face. He looked at Futu Xuan and said word-for-word, ¡°Qing Yanjing is my mother.¡±

    The moment he dered that, it had caused amotion between the heavens and earth. Countless nsmen of the Ancient Buddha n rose up from their seats with shock in their eyes as they looked at him.

    This person is actually the sinner that has caused a headache to our Ancient Buddha n?!

 Chapter 1417 - New Head of the Qing Bloodline

    ¡°My mother¡¯s Qing Yanjing.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s voice had instantly caused a greatmotion. Many nsmen of the Ancient Buddha n stood up from their seats with dumbfounded expressions.

    ¡°His mother is Qing Yanjing?!¡±

    ¡°That... that person is the sinner?¡±

    ¡°Why does he dare toe to our Ancient Buddha n? He¡¯s simply jumping into the!¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    A mor rang out within the Ancient Buddha n. Everyone was looking at Mu Chen as if they were looking at something unbelievable.

    Although Mu Chen¡¯s name might be unfamiliar in the Ancient Buddha n, everyone knew about his identity as a sinner due to his mother, Qing Yanjing!

    A Saint Spiritual Array Ancestor, this strength was something that cannot be produced, even with the foundation of their Ancient Buddha n.

    To be able toe that far spoke for Qing Yanjing¡¯s talent, and ording to the standard procedure, she would be the Patriarch of the Ancient Buddha n with her strength.

    However, no one expected that Qing Yanjing would have no interest in the Ancient Buddha n. Not only did she leave the n, she also had a marriage and bore a child.

    Back then, that incident nearly flipped the entire Ancient Buddha n upside down. It had even caused the rage of the Grand Elder and he forcefully imprisoned Qing Yanjing. Furthermore, he had been continuously searching for the news of the sinner, but there hadn¡¯t been any news about him until a few years ago. However, Mu Chen had given a shock to everyone, since he had already reached the Earth Sovereign Realm.

    Furthermore, he has even obtained the Eight-Divisional Pagoda from the Primordial Sacred Abyss, and Xuan Luo and Mo Xin, the two outstanding talents of their n, returned empty-handed.

    But no matter how swift Mu Chen¡¯s growth was, it wasn¡¯t a significant issue. If it wasn¡¯t for the Ancient Buddha n fearing that Qing Yanjing would blow her anger, capturing Mu Chen would have been an easy matter.

    So when everyone saw that Mu Chen was no longer hiding from the Ancient Buddha n and appeared during such an asion, they felt unbelievable.

    Compared to the shock, Futu Xuan gradually recovered and he stared at the youth with his face slowly turning cold.

    ¡°So you¡¯re that sinner, you¡¯re really bold! Did you think that you can act fearlessly with your mother protecting you?!¡± Futu Xuan¡¯s voice echoed between the heavens and earth without any emotions.

    As he spoke, he caused a fluctuation between the heavens and earth and a pressure emanated from him that enveloped the entire heavens and earth.

    Facing the pressure of a Saint Heavenly Sovereign, the spectators couldn¡¯t help revealing a trace of revere in their eyes.

    Mu Chen had also felt the destructive pressure, which made him feel tiny despite being in the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°So this is the pressure of Saint Grade? It¡¯s truly worthy of being the pinnacle of the Great Thousand World!¡± There wasn¡¯t any fear on Mu Chen¡¯s face. Although a Saint Heavenly Sovereign was powerful, it wasn¡¯t as if he hadn¡¯t met one before. Not only has he met the me Emperor, he even met the Martial Ancestor, and the two of them were slightly stronger than Futu Xuan.

    Taking a deep breath, his gaze turned sharp and he took a step forth. The pressure of a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign suddenly burst from his body with his clothes fluttering in the wind.

    Although it wasn¡¯t as powerful as Futu Xuan, it was akin to a towering mountain that wouldn¡¯t waiver, regardless of any pressure.

    Although he wasn¡¯t as powerful as Futu Xuan, he was still the ruler of a force and a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign. Thus, it¡¯s too na?ve for Futu Xuan to think that thetter could force him to submit with pressure alone.

    ¡°Heavenly Sovereign Realm?!¡± Many forces had a change of expression when Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy pressure spread out, especially the Ancient Buddha n.

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Xuan Luo and Mo Xin had shock written on their faces as they looked at Mu Chen with disbelief.

    Just a while ago, when they met Mu Chen, thetter had just broken into the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm. So how did he reach the Heavenly Sovereign Realm in just a year?!

    How much talent and opportunity was needed to aplish that?!

    They¡¯ve considered themselves to be elites amongst the elites, but they paled inparison to the sinner at this moment.

    Just thinking about this, the two¡¯s faces turned pale as they looked at Mu Chen with jealousy.

    On the Qing Bloodline¡¯s mountain, the nsmen were all dumbfounded and those so-called ¡°talents¡± gulped down mouthfuls of saliva.

    ¡°Hmph, now you know your distance with him? He stepped into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm at such a young age, not even Xuan Luo and Mo Xin can bepared to him. What are you guys going topete against him with?¡± Qing Ling mocked.

    The youngsters of the Qing Bloodline exchanged looks with awkward smiles. Such a young Heavenly Sovereign was rare, even in their Ancient Buddha n, and they had no idea how Mu Chen trained. One must know that thetter didn¡¯t have the support of the n¡¯s resources!

    Compared to Mu Chen, they¡¯re genuinely trash. What Qing Ling said was the truth.

    ¡°He¡¯s truly Lord Jing¡¯s child, this talent...¡± Some Seniors of the Qing Bloodline sighed in pity. If Mu Chen was part of their Qing Bloodline, how could there be any room for Xuan Luo and Mo Xin?

    ¡°But he really shouldn¡¯t be here. This is the Ancient Buddha n. There¡¯s nothing he can do with his strength in the Spirit Heavenly Sovereign Realm.¡±

    Mu Chen ignored those gazes. He looked at Futu Xuan and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve roamed around the Great Thousand World for ten-odd years, and my courage is truly not small. However, it has nothing to do with my mother. At least I¡¯m not a hypocrite like you, who imprisons a woman.¡±

    His words were filled with thorns without any concern for Futu Xuan¡¯s face. Those words were what have been held in his heart for years.

    ¡°Impudent!¡± Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, some Elders of the Ancient Buddha n red into a rage and their hollers echoed along with Spiritual Energy pressure spreading out.

    ¡°Mhm? The Elders of the Ancient Buddha n are going to deal with me together? Sure, let me experience all your strengths today!¡± Facing those Elders, Mu Chen fearlesslyughed.

    ¡°Ignorant brat, you¡¯re courting death!¡± An Elder flew into a rage and wanted to make a move.

    ¡°Stop!¡± However, Futu Xuan¡¯s voice rang out and he nced at those Elders, causing them to retreat. This was the Bloodline Competition of their Ancient Buddha n, and many supreme forces of the Great Thousand World were gathered here. If their Ancient Buddha n ganged up on a younger generation, then it would be a disgrace for their n.

    After he stopped those Elders, Futu Xuan¡¯s gaze fell onto Mu Chen and he sharply said, ¡°Did youe to my Ancient Buddha n to talk?¡±

    Shaking his head, Mu Chen smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not that bored. My trip here is from someone¡¯s request.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Futu Xuan squinted his eyes.

    ¡°To help the Qing Bloodline obtain a seat.¡± Mu Chen squinted his eyes.

    The instant he spoke, it caused amotion. Even the nsmen of the Qing Bloodline were stunned. They had no idea what was going on.

    ¡°Haha, what a joke. What ability do you have topete? Furthermore, you¡¯re not someone from my Ancient Buddha n, where does your qualificatione from?¡± A sneer echoed with Xuan Guang indifferently looking at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen smiled and raised his hand. A cyan que appeared in his hand. ¡°Am I qualified with this?¡±

    ¡°The Qing que?¡± Xuan Guang couldn¡¯t help squinting his eyes upon seeing the que in Mu Chen¡¯s hand.

    ¡°The Qing Bloodline¡¯s que? Qing Tian, what is your Qing Bloodline doing?! How did the que fall in the hands of a sinner?!¡± Mo Tong looked at Qing Tian as he hollered.

    Qing Tian also felt his scalp numbing before he exchanged a nce with Qing Xuan, then he gritted his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you guys to say if Mu Chen isn¡¯t part of the Ancient Buddha n. If he¡¯s not, then expel Qing Yanjing as well.

    ¡°And the Elders of our bloodline havee to the decision that I¡¯m not capable of being the head. From today onwards, Mu Chen will be the new head of the Qing Bloodline. If there¡¯s any objection, then wait till the Elders¡¯ Association. At least right now, none of you are capable of making that decision.¡±

    Qing Tian also knew that their Qing Bloodline would soon lose the position as one of the Major Bloodlines, and they also had enough of being suppressed by the Xuan and Mo Bloodlines.

    Thus, he threw all his chips onto Mu Chen!

    ¡°Qing Tian, you!¡± Xuan Guang and Mo Tong¡¯s faces changed as they looked at the former with anger.

    Qing Tian snorted and ignored their gazes. He had enough. If they dropped from one of the Major Bloodlines, then Mu Chen could do whatever he wanted. At most, he consider it as something that they owed to the child.

    Everyone witnessed the conflict between them and they exchanged looks. They did not expect the situation to develop into this.

    ¡°Alright, all of you, shut up!¡± Futu Xuan¡¯s holler had stopped everyone and his face was also unsightly. The Bloodline Competition had been turned into a joke for everyone to watch.

    His gaze fell onto Mu Chen as he said, ¡°Since the Qing Bloodline has chosen you to be the head, then it must go through the Elders¡¯ Association for you to be removed, and we can¡¯t make the decision right now.

    ¡°But even if you¡¯re the head, the seat to the Elders¡¯ Association isn¡¯t something that you can im to be yours with words. If you want it, then show the strength to back it up.¡±

    Since the Qing Bloodline has already failed in their defense, that would mean that they had to fight to obtain one back.

    Although Mu Chen has stepped into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, he¡¯s just at the Initial Phase. Thus, it was practically impossible for him to get it back.

    Mu Chen smiled upon hearing that. ¡°That¡¯s not something for the Grand Elder to worry about.¡±

    As he spoke, he flew out andnded on the tform of the Qing Bloodline.

    At the same time, his cold voice echoed out, ¡°Since your Xuan Bloodline seized one of Qing Bloodline¡¯s seats, then I¡¯ll be taking one back from you!¡±

 Chapter 1418 - One Person VS Xuan Bloodline

    Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette descended on the Qing Bloodline¡¯s tform and his actions had caused amotion.

    ¡°What? He¡¯s going to challenge the Xuan Bloodline?!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he too arrogant? The Xuan Bloodline has seven Elders, and he has to beat at least four of them to obtain one of their seats!¡±

    ¡°That brat is truly fearless, wanting to be a snake that devours the elephant.¡±

    ¡°His temper is pretty fiery, too. Isn¡¯t he afraid of bursting?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    All sorts of whispers rang out across the horizon. Many people were shocked by Mu Chen¡¯s choices. That¡¯s because, in their view, the Xuan Bloodline was the hardest to deal with right now.

    Thus, his actions were rash in the eyes of others.

    Naturally, not only were the spectators shocked, even the Elders of the Qing Bloodline were dumbfounded. They initially thought that Mu Chen would have other thoughts. However, they never expected that it would be so simple.

    How can he win?!

    The Xuan Bloodline had a total of seven Elders, with three Spirit Heavenly Sovereigns and four Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns!

    If Mu Chen opted to fight, then he would have to defeat four of them to obtain one seat, and the support that their Qing Bloodline could grant was extremely limited at the moment. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that he would have to face all of them alone?

    Does he want to rely on his own ability to defeat the Xuan Bloodline?

    Just this thought felt unbelievable to them. After all, Mu Chen was only at the Initial Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign Realm, while the weakest amongst the seven Elders was also stronger than him.

    Furthermore, even if Mu Chen defeated the three Spirit Heavenly Sovereigns, he had to ovee at least one Immortal Heavenly Sovereign to win.

    Fighting an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign at the Spirit Heavenly Sovereign Realm was unimaginable.

    After all, no one was optimistic about Mu Chen¡¯s actions.

    ¡°What is he trying to do?¡± Elder Qing Yun couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Qing Tian helplessly shook his head, since it was futile toin. Furthermore, they¡¯ve alreadye this far, and even if Mu Chen lost, there¡¯s no loss for them.

    When the three Elders of the Qing Bloodline sighed, Xuan Luo and Mo Xin couldn¡¯t help sneering. ¡°He¡¯s truly courting death, did he think that he can be fearless after stepping into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm? An Initial Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign isn¡¯t that capable in my Ancient Buddha n!¡±

    The other nsmen nodded their heads. Mu Chen¡¯s actions were just him courting humiliation in their eyes.

    The nsmen of the Qing Bloodline exchanged looks and even Qing Ling couldn¡¯t help feeling worried this time. She was also startled by Mu Chen¡¯s actions. After all, that¡¯s seven Heavenly Sovereigns!

    It was unbelievable to think that Mu Chen wanted to fight his way through.

    ¡°Brilliant! His courage is nearlyparable to pops! Big Sister Xiao Xiao, do you think that Mu Chen will win?¡± Lin Jing pped as she chuckled. She did not feel that Mu Chen was overestimating himself, but she felt that his courage was admirable.

    Xiao Xiao earnestly pondered this question before a smile appeared. ¡°Mu Chen is someone who ns, and he won¡¯t do anything rash. Since he dares to do this, then he must have confidence.¡±

    But after a brief pause, she continued, ¡°But I¡¯m also curious as to where his confidencees from.¡±

    When Lin Diao and Yao Chen heard this, the two of them exchanged a look and smiled. ¡°The two of you are pretty optimistic of him.¡±

    Although they spoke in this manner, they did not think that Mu Chen was reckless. They might not have a deep understanding of Mu Chen, but since he could receive the importance of Lin Dong and Xiao Yan, that meant he must be an outstanding person.

    Thus, it was reasonable for him to create an unbelievable miracle.

    Xuan Guang coldly nced at Mu Chen and he couldn¡¯t helpughing in anger, even with hisposure. ¡°Good, good, good! You¡¯re truly the child of Qing Yanjing, your courage is extraordinary.

    ¡°So be it, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish since you want to experience the strength of my Xuan Bloodline!

    ¡°Elders of the Xuan Bloodline, don¡¯t hold back and let that sinner taste the strength of our Xuan Bloodline!¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡± The six Elders responded and looked at Mu Chen with ill gazes. Thetter challenging them before so many people was clearly disregarding them, so how could they endure it?

    The Grand Elder saw this scene and his gaze flickered. He did not speak, since, in his view, Mu Chen was too arrogant. Thus, he wanted to allow the Xuan Bloodline to grind down his arrogance and let him know that even reaching the Heavenly Sovereign Realm didn¡¯t bestow him the qualifications to act arrogantly in the Ancient Buddha n.

    But he couldn¡¯t allow the Elders of the Xuan Bloodline to kill Mu Chen. Otherwise, Qing Yanjing would undoubtedly view the Ancient Buddha n with vengeance, and if she went into a rage, the n would have to pay a high price, even if they could stop her. It was something that he didn¡¯t want to see.

    Mu Chen paid no attention to the furious gazes of the Xuan Bloodline¡¯s Elders. He flew to the lowest tform of the Xuan Bloodline.

    Instantly, all the gazes were directed over.

    This was an Elder of the Xuan Bloodline, Xuan Hai. His strength has reached the Initial Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign, the same level as Mu Chen.

    Elder Xuan Hai¡¯s robes fluttered and he red at Mu Chen with a mocking smile. ¡°I never expected that Qing Yanjing would have a mentally-disabled son. Your cultivation at the Initial Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign might be able to act arrogantly in the Great Thousand World, but it¡¯s useless in my Ancient Buddha n.¡±

    Facing the ridicule, Mu Chen ignored him. His gaze had skipped through Xuan Hai and was looking at the higher tforms.

    ¡°What a rude brat! It looks like you don¡¯t have a mother to teach you manners!¡± Seeing how Mu Chen disregarded him, Xuan Hai roared.

    Mu Chen retracted his gaze and looked at Xuan Hai. ¡°Get lost if you don¡¯t want to suffer for nothing.¡±

    ¡°Brat, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Xuan Hai¡¯s face turned red and he hollered. Instantly, boundless light burst out from his body and his silhouette started to grow into a small giant.

    He had converted into the Spiritual Physique, emanating a strong might that could shatter the heavens and earth with his movements.

    Bringing out his Spiritual Physique, Xuan Hai did not hold back and he stomped his foot, causing a crack to appear on the tform that was made from unusual materials.

    He suddenly appeared before Mu Chen with a profound light spreading out.

    ¡°Spiritual Pulse Divine Ability, Grand Spirit Hammering Hand!¡± Xuan Hai¡¯s gaze flickered with ferocity. He had instantly brought out his Spiritual Pulse Divine Ability. Although he hollered at Mu Chen and called him a brat, he had brought out all of his ability, since he knew that Mu Chen was a genuine Spirit Heavenly Sovereign that was on the same level as him. So if he didn¡¯t bring out his full force, then he might suffer.

    Xuan Hai¡¯s fist suddenly swelled up and hammered down, causing space to crack.

    Seeing this might, many Heavenly Sovereigns nodded their heads. Xuan Hai was truly somewhat capable of being able to be an Elder of the Ancient Buddha n.

    However, they were stunned when they looked at Mu Chen. They saw that Mu Chen had taken no action. He looked like he was allowing the fist tond.

    ¡°Does that brat not know how to dodge? Is he really dumb?¡± Xuan Hai had taken the initiative with astonishing momentum. Under this situation, if one chose to run, they would be able to find an opportunity to make aeback. But why was Mu Chen standing there like a log?

    However, when that fist was about to hit Mu Chen¡¯s chest, he finally made a move and he stretched his palm out, then gently shed with the fist.

    At the moment of contact, they caused a massivemotion and a visible shock wave spread out, causing the tform to tremble with cracks spreading underneath.

    As the smoke gradually dissipated, everyone directed their gazes over before shock was shown on their faces. They saw Mu Chen standing like a mountain on the tform, taking the blow.

    The surrounding ground had been reduced to ashes, only the one area that he¡¯s standing on was fine. It was so much so that he didn¡¯t even move.

    Amotion instantly broke out and many Heavenly Sovereigns had squinted their eyes. They clearly never expected that Mu Chen could receive the blow so easily.

    Xuan Hai had also changed his face. He could feel that his fist had fallen into a ck hole. Mu Chen¡¯s body was like a ck hole and no matter how he unleashed his Spiritual Energy, he couldn¡¯t even shake thetter¡¯s body.

    Uneasiness rose in his heart and he wanted to retreat. Right now, he could only rely on his Sovereign Immortal Body to fight.

    But when he wanted to retreat, Mu Chen grabbed ahold of his fist. When Xuan Hai raised his head, he saw Mu Chen¡¯s indifferent gaze.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve used your Spiritual Pulse Divine Ability, then try mine.¡±

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes, and before Xuan Hai could react, purple mes rose on his palm and enveloped Xuan Hai¡¯s fist.

    As the mes enveloped over, Xuan Hai was startled and he wanted to retaliate with his Spiritual Energy by instinct.

    However, the next scene left him shocked. His Spiritual Energy was fueling the purple mes instead of extinguishing them. A terrifying temperature spread out that even made his Spiritual Physique feel aching.

    A miserable shriek resounded from his mouth as he retreated like a ball of me. No matter how he tried to exert his Spiritual Energy, he couldn¡¯t extinguish the purple mes and his body started to burn from the high temperature.

    Taking a step forth, Mu Chenshed a kick against Xuan Hai¡¯s mouth. The force had instantly shattered thetter¡¯s teeth and he was blown away by Mu Chen.

    This scene dumbfounded everyone. Elder Xuan Hai couldn¡¯t even take one of Mu Chen¡¯s attacks?

    When he finished, Mu Chen disregarded the screaming Xuan Hai and he raised his head to look at the next Elder of the Xuan Bloodline, whose face had changed, and his voice resounded, ¡°Trash, next.¡±

 Chapter 1419 - One Move taking out One Opponent

    ¡°Trash, next.¡± When Mu Chen¡¯s indifferent voice rang out, the entire region was silent with only Xuan Hai¡¯s mourning being heard.

    Everyone had directed their shock-filled gazes towards that youthful silhouette.

    No one imagined that Mu Chen would deal with Xuan Hai so easily. He was a Heavenly Sovereign! Despite being only a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign, thetter could be a tyrant anywhere in the Great Thousand World. But right now, he was defeated after a single strike from Mu Chen.

    It was practically a crushing defeat.

    ¡°That¡¯s a Heavenly Sovereign!¡± Many people forced words out of their throats.

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Xuan Luo and Mo Xin had shock written on their faces, as if they had seen ghosts. Just a moment ago, they wanted to look at how Mu Chen would make a fool out of himself, but in just the blink of an eye, they¡¯re the fools.

    The nsmen of the Xuan and Mo Bloodlines also had a shock on their faces as they gulped while looking at Mu Chen with fear.

    The nsmen of the Qing Bloodline exchanged looks with their foreheads covered in sweat as they muttered, ¡°How terrifying...¡±

    Qing Ling¡¯s gaze had splendor as she looked at the youthful silhouette. She felt her heart in waves. Compared to that person, the so-called ¡°talents¡± of their Ancient Buddha n paled inparison.

    ¡°That me is unusual.¡± Qing Tian was shocked. He was, after all, an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign. Thus, he could tell how tyrannical the purple mes were, which caused Xuan Hai to lose his power practically in an instant.

    ¡°Truly the child of Lord Jing.¡± Qing Yun sighed. He previously felt that Mu Chen was rash. But looking at it now, thetter was actually capable of doing this.

    Qing Xuan¡¯s fist loosened up and felt heavily relieved. But soon after, her gaze turned nervous. She knew that this was just the first round. Amongst the seven Elders of the Xuan Bloodline, Mu Chen would be facing more powerful opponents next.

    The silencested between the heavens and earth for a long time before whispers resounded and many people were looking at the purple mes on Xuan Hai with fear in their eyes.

    Even an Initial Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign was helpless before them, and they were sufficient to show how tyrannical the purple mes were.

    While Futu Xuan watched this scene, his brows were knitted, before he waved his hand. An invisible hand descended and pulled the purple mes away from Xuan Hai¡¯s body, then formed into a ck hole that trapped the mes.

    Futu Xuan¡¯s Spiritual Energy contained a powerful sealing ability that made even Mu Chen¡¯s Spirit-Devouring Violet mes unable to devour it. Thus, it could only gradually dissipate.

    This scene had caused many people to squint their eyes. Even Futu Xuan had to spend some time to extinguish those mes. This showed how troublesome they were.

    When the mes dissipated, Xuan Hai¡¯s silhouette was revealed. His entire body was charred ck, and even his flesh had melted to reveal his bones.

    At this moment, Xuan Hai¡¯s state was terrible. He had clearly been heavily injured.

    One must know that after stepping into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, one¡¯s body would be converted into Spiritual Energy and have a robust vitality. But even so, Xuan Hai was left in such a state by the mes.

    ¡°Brat, you¡¯re truly ruthless!¡± Xuan Guang¡¯s face was ashen. Mu Chen¡¯s action had given a p to their Xuan Bloodline.

    ¡°He¡¯s not any better. Since Elder Xuan Hai used his Spiritual Pulse Divine Ability, I merely retaliated with mine.¡± Mu Chen ignored Xuan Guang and said.

    ¡°So it¡¯s the Spiritual Pulse Divine Ability! But looking at the power, it must have reached the Divine grade! I wonder if it¡¯s the Seven or Eight Divine Pulse.¡± Many people¡¯s eyes flickered. The grade shouldn¡¯t be low, judging from the power.

    Xuan Guang¡¯s gaze was dark and he snorted before saying, ¡°Elder Xuan Feng, don¡¯t go near him when you go next.¡±

    Xuan Guang¡¯s gaze was sharp. He could tell that although Mu Chen¡¯s purple mes were tyrannical, they weren¡¯t fast and could be avoided.

    The Elder named Xuan Feng gravely nodded his head. He no longer underestimated Mu Chen. His sharp gaze stared at thetter and he said, ¡°Let me experience your strength, then.¡±

    Mu Chen faintly smiled, then he descended on Xuan Feng¡¯s tform next. Thetter was a Middle Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign, and it was someone he had intended to fight next.

    When Xuan Feng saw Mu Chen on the tform, he did not speak, but formed seals with a single hand. He had instantly converted his physique into the Spiritual Physique. Immediately, a radiance exploded and a Sovereign Immortal Body that as few myriad feet high was formed.

    Learning from Xuan Hai¡¯s mistake, Xuan Feng instantly brought out his Sovereign Immortal Body right from the start. Thus, he wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid, even if they sh.

    Xuan Feng¡¯s cultivation was at the Middle Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign, a level stronger than Xuan Hai.

    When the Sovereign Immortal Body was reflected in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, a cold smile rose on his lips. He was filled with hatred for the Xuan and Mo Bloodlines, so he had no intention of saving their face.

    Since they¡¯re going to fight, then he would bring all his power out and step on the Xuan Bloodline.

    At the same time, he¡¯s going to vent the grudges that he has held for the past twenty years!

    ¡°Mu Chen,e! Let me see what can you do!¡± With the protection of the Sovereign Immortal Body, Xuan Feng¡¯s momentum rose and he hollered.

    Mu Chen raised his head and looked at Xuan Feng, then snickered, ¡°Do you really think that your Sovereign Immortal Body can protect you?¡±

    Xuan Feng¡¯s gaze turned cold as he berated, ¡°Impudent! What other means do you have... mhm?!¡±

    Before he could finish his words, his expression suddenly changed and he raised his head towards the sky, where he saw a crystal pagoda suddenly appearing above his head.

    ¡°This is... the Divine Pagoda?!¡± When the crystal pagoda appeared, it had instantly caused amotion from the nsmen of the Ancient Buddha n. They knew that only those who¡¯ve cultivated the orthodox Great Pagoda Art could form a pagoda, and only those with the purest bloodline could possess the Divine Pagoda.

    Even amongst their Ancient Buddha n, only Xuan Luo managed to form it amongst the younger generations. But looking at the radiance, Xuan Luo¡¯s was more inferior than Mu Chen¡¯s.

    The Divine Pagoda abruptly descended and pressed towards Xuan Feng¡¯s Sovereign Immortal Body.

    Xuan Feng squinted his eyes and took a deep breath, before he unleashed a holler. Ten-odd azure tornadoes roared and charged towards the Divine Pagoda to obstruct it.

    At the same time, a sharp azure gale swept out, causing sparks on the surface of the Divine Pagoda, which caused it to tremble at the same time.

    ¡°Hmph, did you think that you can suppress me with a Divine Pagoda? You¡¯re too na?ve!¡± Xuan Feng felt relieved after stopping the Divine Pagoda before he sneered.

    However, Mu Chen¡¯s face had a peculiar smile when he heard those words.

    At the same time, Xuan Guang had also sensed that something was amiss and his face changed. ¡°Watch out! That brat cultivated the Eight-Divisional...¡±

    But before he could finish his sentence, the Divine Pagoda suddenly trembled and eight ck lusters spread out from the pagoda, forming into eight sinister demons.

    When the demons appeared, they emanated a terrifying pressure and stretched their fingers down, pointing towards Xuan Feng¡¯s Sovereign Immortal Body.

    Eight terrifying beams gathered together and dropped.

    The ten tornadoes were instantly dispersed by the light and Xuan Feng¡¯s face drastically changed upon seeing this. His body quickly moved and integrated into the Sovereign Immortal Body.

    But the terrifying beams were akin to the fingers of destruction as they struck the Sovereign Immortal Body.

    A terrifyingmotion rang out. Many people were shocked to see that the ck beams had pierced through the Sovereign Immortal Body, causing it to shatter.

    The Sovereign Immortal Body exploded with a shock wave that swept a hundred thousand miles out, causing the nearby mountains to tremble. If it wasn¡¯t for the protection of so many experts present, this entire region would have been leveled to the ground.

    However, no one paid attention to that. Their gazes were fixated at the source of the shock wave. The Sovereign Immortal Body shattered and a silhouette fell from the sky.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered as he pounced forth and his feet stomped on the descending silhouette. They were like two meteorites as they fell onto the tform.

    The entire tform copsed.

    Mu Chen stood in the center of it. Xuan Feng¡¯s chest had copsed with blood flowing out. Even his Spiritual Energy has diminished, reflecting his massive injuries.

    Instantly, everyone sucked in a cold breath. It was just one move!

    In one move, he defeated Elder Xuan Feng, who was a Middle Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign!

    This Mu Chen was simply too terrifying!

    ¡°That¡¯s... the Eight-Divisional Pagoda!¡± Only the Elders of the Ancient Buddha n¡¯s faces changed when they recognised that Mu Chen had used one of the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities that once belonged to their Ancient Buddha n, the Eight-Divisional Pagoda!

    Mu Chen indifferently retracted his feet and did not utter a word. Under all the astonished gazes, his silhouette moved and descended onto another tform.

    He raised his head and looked at the silhouette. It was Elder Hei Guang, whom he met in the past.

    It was also this person who incited the Profound Sky Ancestor to deal with him.

    At this moment, Elder Hei Guang had astonishment on his face. He couldn¡¯t imagine that two years ago, Mu Chen, who was a Perfected Earth Sovereign, would be so terrifying.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze coldly looked at Elder Hei Guang. Back then, in the Primordial Sacred Abyss, this fellow had taken advantage of his cultivation at the Heavenly Sovereign to bully him. And now, it¡¯s time for them to settle their debts.

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn, now. We¡¯ll settle the new and old debts together.¡±

 Chapter 1420 - Fighting Hei Guang again

    When Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette descended onto Hei Guang¡¯s tform, everyone remained silent with shock. The silencested for a long time before someone muttered, ¡°That¡¯s... one of the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities, the Eight-Divisional Pagoda, right?¡±

    The spectators were clearly extraordinary, since they had recognised the Divine Ability that Mu Chen executed.

    The destructive prowess of those ck beams even made many Heavenly Sovereigns feel their scalps going numb. With that power, what else could it be aside from being one of the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities?

    ¡°I never imagined that he would really seed.¡± The Elders of the Ancient Buddha n, especially those of the Xuan and Mo Bloodlines, had their eyes reddened as they looked at Mu Chen. Their eyes looked like they had the urge to snatch it for themselves.

    As a Heavenly Sovereign, they knew what one of the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities meant. If they possessed it, they would be invincible amongst those in the same realm.

    Just think about it, how many Heavenly Sovereigns were there in the Great Thousand World? However, there were only 36 Peerless Divine Abilities.

    Even with the deep foundation of their Ancient Buddha n, they did not have many abilities that could beparable to the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities.

    Qing Shuang held her mouth, looking emotional. She couldn¡¯t maintain her cold bearing anymore.

    They initially thought that the Qing Bloodline would be defeated, but who could have expected that Mu Chen would show up and change the entire situation?

    ¡°Mu Chen, do your best!¡± Qing Shuang muttered.

    Ling Xi patted her shoulder, causing her to be embarrassed and she calmed down.

    ¡°Big Sister Ling Xi, can Mu Chen win?¡± Qing Shuang asked with expectations. She knew that even if Mu Chen has won two rounds, his opponents would only get stronger.

    Ling Xi smiled and elegantly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since Mu Chen made a move, that means that he¡¯s confident. We only have to watch the entire event.¡±

    Qing Shuang nodded her head and looked at that silhouette with splendor in her eyes.

    Lin Jing pped and chuckled, ¡°Mu Chen won too beautifully!¡±

    Mu Chen had no intention to probe during the two confrontations and had brought out his entire power. He even risked revealing his trump cards, but it was all rewarded with a glorious achievement. He easily won with two moves, which set everyone¡¯s blood on fire.

    Xiao Xiao had also nodded her head with admiration in her eyes.

    ¡°It looks like Mu Chen has a huge grudge against the Ancient Buddha n.¡± Yao Chen chuckled. He could easily tell that Mu Chen did that on purpose. After all, his trip here was to vent out the anger that he had held in his heart for over twenty years. Because of him, his parents were separated, and his father has been alone. Because of him, his mother was imprisoned, so he had to win beautifully.

    But that would mean that the Xuan Bloodline would be embarrassed.

    ¡°But this type of fight can only be used with absolute confidence. If the two sides have the same power, revealing your trump cards first will lose your advantage.¡± Lin Diao nodded his head and gave out an evaluation. But even so, he had admiration on his face, since Mu Chen revealing his trump cards meant that he was confident.

    It was something that he had once seen from Lin Dong.

    ...

    Hei Guang¡¯s face turned grim as he looked at the youth walking over. When he looked at thetter, he had a deep fear in his eyes.

    Regardless of the fire or the Eight-Divisional Pagoda, they had made Hei Guang feel fear.

    Although his strength was greater than Xuan Hai and Xuan Feng, being in the Late Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign, he wasn¡¯t confident about facing Mu Chen.

    ¡°Damn it, how did that fellow grow so powerful?!¡± Hei Guang cursed in his heart with regret. He shouldn¡¯t have provoked Mu Chen in the past. He was also regretting that he wasn¡¯t decisive enough to kill Mu Chen when he was still a Perfected Earth Sovereign.

    Even if he didn¡¯t kill Mu Chen, he could have at least crippled thetter¡¯s cultivation; that way, he wouldn¡¯t have to face this tribtion today.

    ¡°Are you thinking about why you didn¡¯t kill me back then?¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    Hei Guang trembled and could sense the coldness and killing intent in Mu Chen¡¯s tone.

    However, he¡¯s still an Elder of the Ancient Buddha n with a towering position. Thus, he soon calmed himself and grimly looked at Mu Chen. ¡°Mu Chen, don¡¯t take it too far. It¡¯s good for a young man to have drive, but taking it too far will just cut you off.¡±

    ¡°If your Xuan Bloodline is capable enough, then prove it to me.¡± Mu Chen unhurriedly responded.

    ¡°You!¡± Hei Guang raged and he couldn¡¯t help feeling angered, yet fearful from Mu Chen¡¯s cold gaze.

    ¡°Not going to make a move?¡± Mu Chen stared at him with an indifferent voice. A spiritual light flickered on his fingers. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to attack, then I¡¯ll be making a move.¡±

    Hei Guang gritted his teeth, and just when he wanted to circte his Spiritual Energy, a voice was transmitted to his ears, ¡°Hei Guang, use the secret art. Even if you can¡¯t win, at least wear him down. Someone will deal with himter.¡±

    When Hei Guang heard those words, his gaze flickered before he nced at Xuan Guang.

    ¡°The secret art?¡± Hei Guang hesitated. He knew that he would be weakened for at least half a year if he did that.

    But he knew Xuan Guang¡¯s intentions, since Mu Chen¡¯s drive was too powerful. Even if he couldn¡¯t obtain four victories in the end, it would be sufficient to humiliate the Xuan Bloodline.

    With so many spectators, their Xuan Bloodline would be humiliated if word got out that a sinner thrashed them.

    Thus, Hei Guang couldn¡¯t allow Mu Chen to achieve his victories so easily.

    He had to obstruct Mu Chen so that their Immortal Heavenly Sovereign could easily deal with him.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Despite the hesitation, Hei Guang gritted his teeth. He knew that he wasn¡¯t confident with facing Mu Chen. So why not take a risk?!

    ¡®Brat, I¡¯ll show you the meaning of being cut off!¡¯ Hei Guang sneered in his heart. He then abruptly retreated and ridiculed, ¡°Mu Chen, don¡¯t getcent. Take a move of mine, too!¡±

    As he spoke, a myriad light intertwined behind Hei Guang and a massive Sovereign Immortal Body appeared, unleashing a storm between the heavens and earth.

    When the Sovereign Immortal Body was summoned, Hei Guang took a deep breath before forming an unusual seal.

    At the same time, the Sovereign Immortal Body behind him had also formed seals.

    When Qing Tian, Qing Xuan, and Qing Yun saw that, their eyes were squinted as they hollered, ¡°Shameless! You¡¯re actually going to use the secret art?!¡±

    Hei Guang revealed a sinister smile as he eerily said, ¡°Since you want to force me, then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡±

    As he spoke, his stomach suddenly swelled and the stomach of his Sovereign Immortal Body swelled as well. In the next moment, he suddenly opened his mouth and breathed out.

    Stars poured out from the mouth of his Sovereign Immortal Body with momentum, as if it could destroy everything.

    Along with themotion, Hei Guang¡¯s silhouette swiftly dried up and his Sovereign Immortal Body had also dimmed down. They had poured all of their power into countless stars.

    When the Heavenly Sovereigns saw this scene, their faces changed and they eximed, ¡°Hei Guang is insane! He actually dissolved his Sovereign Immortal Body?!¡±

    The Sovereign Immortal Body was one of the fighting forces of a Heavenly Sovereign, and reforming it would take a lot of time and energy after dissolving it. Furthermore, there might even be repercussions left behind!

    Thus, it wasn¡¯t something that most would resort to, usually. It was practically harming yourself before harming your enemy, a suicidal move.

    As the stars whistled over and enveloped Mu Chen, the momentum made them look like they could destroy the sun and moon.

    Many people wore grave expressions. Mu Chen was too overbearing, which was the reason why Hei Guang would resort to this to save the face of their Xuan Bloodline.

    ¡°Hei Guang is truly ruthless, and now, that Mu Chen is in trouble.¡±

 Chapter 1421 - Beating Up

    The stars enveloped over, blocking all of Mu Chen¡¯s paths of escape with violent Spiritual Energy shing that emanated destructive prowess. Not to mention a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign, even an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign would be in trouble facing that.

    The secret art that Hei Guang executed at the cost of harming himself was truly extraordinary.

    Everyone wore grave expressions at this scene. Although Mu Chen¡¯s means were terrifying, Hei Guang¡¯s retaliation was also ruthless.

    If Mu Chen was negligent, then his victories would all go down the drain.

    When the nsmen of the Qing Bloodline saw the flow of stars that covered the sun, they had worries on their faces. Even Qing Tian, Qing Xuan, and Qing Yun had their brows knitted.

    ¡°Good, good! Elder Hei Guang is decisive enough. After all, Mu Chen is all alone, and even if he can make it out, he would have to pay a price, and his objection wouldn¡¯t be achieved today!¡± Xuan Luo pped as he snickered.

    The nsmen of the Xuan Bloodline echoed along. Elder Hei Guang¡¯s attack was too terrifying and they didn¡¯t think that Mu Chen could receive it so easily.

    No one dared to blink their eyes as they watched the attack envelop Mu Chen¡¯s entire figure within in the next moment. The whole region had also copsed from the ferocious attack...

    When Hei Guang saw this scene, he felt heavily relieved. The Sovereign Immortal Body beneath his feet had copsed. It has clearly been heavily injured.

    However, the cost was worth it. Now, Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t be able to escape, and no matter how many means he possessed, he would undoubtedly be heavily injured.

    The moment he¡¯s injured, he would no longer be able to fight the fourth round. Thus, it would mean that helping the Qing Bloodline to obtain a seat would fail.

    ¡°Hmph, who asked you to becent? Now, I¡¯ll let you taste the feeling of falling from the sky.¡± Hei Guang sneered.

    Many gazes were focused in the direction where space copsed, as if any existence in that region would be annihted.

    The stars wreaked havoc in that region for a long time, before it started to dissipate.

    ¡°This time, Mu Chen will be heavily injured!¡± The Elders of the Xuan Bloodline inwardly nodded their heads with smiles on their faces. Earlier, when Mu Chen won so easily, he had humiliated them. Now, they have finally obtained one round back from this fight.

    Many experts sighed in pity. Mu Chen¡¯s courage had convinced everyone, not to mention that the Xuan Bloodline was powerful. So many people actually hoped that Mu Chen would show miracles, but looking at the situation right now, the chances of that happening weren¡¯t high. But Mu Chen¡¯s name could be spread throughout the Great Thousand World with how much he has aplished.

    As the havoc gradually dissipated in the sky, everyone suddenly squinted their eyes before they eximed, ¡°What is that?!¡±

    The expressions on the Elders of the Xuan Bloodline changed before they raised their heads and saw a closed purple-golden lotus, as if it was imprable.

    Suddenly, cracks started to spread out on the petals, looking to have undergone the baptism of a hurricane.

    But although it was tottering on the verge of copse, the purple-golden lotus still managed to persevere till the end.

    Shock filled the eyes of many as the lotus gradually opened up, and a massive silhouette appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    The purple-golden silhouette stood on the lotus with a radiance that carried the aura of immortality.

    ¡°That¡¯s Mu Chen¡¯s Sovereign Immortal Body?!¡± Seeing that purplish-golden giant, amotion rang out between the heavens and earth. Just from the immortal aura, everyone could tell that this Sovereign Immortal Body was extraordinary.

    On the nearest mountain peak, a man with ck and white pupils was standing in a stone pavilion with his hands behind his back. He was Maha You of the Ancient Maha n!

    He was also looking at the giant silhouette and squinted his eyes. ¡°That brat really managed to cultivate the Immortal Golden Body.¡±

    An expert in the Ancient Maha n also revealed a peculiar gaze in his eyes and said, ¡°He should have executed the Immortal Lotus, which is how he blocked Hei Guang¡¯s attack.¡±

    In the Great Thousand World, the Ancient Maha n understood the Immortal Golden Body the most, since every single generation of their elites had to cultivate the Immortal Golden Body and see if they could obtain the Primordial Immortal Body!

    But it was a pity that no one managed to obtain it over the years.

    Thus, the Ancient Maha n knew about the strongest defense of the Immortal Golden Body, which was how they could infer further details from it.

    ¡°Since that brat can execute the Immortal Lotus, he must have high attainments in it.¡±

    When Maha You heard that, he vaguely replied, ¡°He¡¯s just a wild cultivator, and yet this is how far he has gone. If he wants to take another step to obtain the Primordial Immortal Body, it¡¯s simply a wishful dream.¡±

    The experts of the Ancient Maha n nodded their heads. Their Ancient Maha n safeguarded the Primordial Immortal Body. Although it was just safeguarding, they had already considered it as one of their properties, so how could they allow someone to take it from them?

    ¡°The Grand Elder told me that the Primordial Immortal Body is showing signs in recent years, and the time is almost right with the will to choose a master. If I¡¯ve guessed correctly, it will pick an owner in this Primordial Immortal Assembly.¡±

    As he spoke, greed flickered in Maha You¡¯s eyes as he clenched his fists. ¡°If I manage to cultivate the Primordial Immortal Body, I might be able to make use of it and break through into the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm!¡±

    ¡°There aren¡¯t many in the n that have obtained attainments like you, Lord You. It looks like there¡¯s a high chance for you to obtain it.¡± The experts of the Ancient Maha n responded respectfully.

    ¡°But outsiders will alwayse and participate every single time, which is annoying. I wonder what the Immortal Emperor was thinking. He already gave the Primordial Immortal Body for us to safeguard, so why did he leak the cultivation technique outside?¡± Someone said unhappily.

    Maha You faintly smiled. ¡°The Primordial Immortal Assembly was personally created by the Immortal Emperor, and any cultivator of the Immortal Golden Body can participate. But that doesn¡¯t matter, the cultivation technique flowing in public isn¡¯tplete. There¡¯s nothing to fear regarding those wild cultivators. After this Primordial Immortal Assembly, the Primordial Immortal Body will be ours, and not even the Immortal Emperor can take it away, even if he came back to life!¡±

    Everyone nodded their heads upon hearing him.

    ...

    While everyone was shocked by the Immortal Golden Body, Mu Chen appeared on the shoulder of the Immortal Golden Body.

    When the experts of the Xuan Bloodline saw Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette, their faces turned ashen. Thetter showed no signs of injuries. Even the Spiritual Energy around him was as boundless as before.

    Evidently, Hei Guang¡¯s attack had achieved nothing.

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Hei Guang¡¯s face turned white as he eximed in despair.

    Mu Chen indifferently looked at Hei Guang before he moved. He turned into a beam of light and pounced towards Hei Guang.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s ferocity, Hei Guang¡¯s face drastically changed. He had been heavily injured at this moment, so how could hepete with Mu Chen?

    ¡°Stop!¡± Xuan Guang hollered. He had also sensed Mu Chen¡¯s intentions.

    However, Mu Chen paid no attention to his hollering. His silhouette appeared before Hei Guang before he indifferently threw a jab that caused space to copse.

    Mu Chen¡¯s fist, which contained boundless Spiritual Energy, connected with Hei Guang¡¯s chest, a single jab that instantly caused thetter¡¯s chest to copse and he flew back with blood spewing from his mouth.

    But as he flew back, Mu Chen mysteriously appeared behind him andshed a whip kick, causing Hei Guang to burrow into the tform like a cannonball.

    After that, Mu Chen unleashed a storm of attacks on Hei Guang. Facing those ferocious attacks, Hei Guang screamed out in pain before heid down on the floor like a pile of mud.

    Instantly, everyone looked at Mu Chen with fear in their eyes. After all, for an Initial Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign to bash a Late Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign like a sandbag wasn¡¯tmon.

    When Mu Chen finally stopped, Hei Guang was in a tattered state. If it wasn¡¯t for his powerful vitality as a Heavenly Sovereign, he would¡¯ve been killed by now.

    But even so, he had been heavily injured, and without several years of bitter cultivation, it¡¯s impossible for him to recover.

    When everyone saw how ferocious Mu Chen was, they inwardly sucked in cold breaths. This Mu Chen was truly not someone that would swallow grudges, and he has crippled Hei Guang without a care for the Xuan Bloodline¡¯s face.

    Some gazes that were looking were directed at the Xuan Bloodline. They could see the Elders of the Xuan Bloodline¡¯s faces being as ck as a wok.

    Kicking the unconscious Hei Guang, Mu Chen raised his head without any expression and he looked at Xuan Guang. ¡°Another trash.¡±

    ¡°What a ruthless brat.¡± Xuan Guang¡¯s expression was grim.

    However, Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t be bothered by him. He stretched out a finger and shook it. His disdainful attitude had caused veins to pop on the forehead of all the Elders as he said, ¡°One more round.¡±

 Chapter 1422 - Immortal Heavenly Sovereign

    ¡°One more round.¡± When Mu Chen¡¯s calm voice resounded, it caused splendor in the eyes of many as they directed their eyes over. The ridicule that they had before had been reced with fear.

    Beating three Spirit Heavenly Sovereigns that were stronger than him with the cultivation of an Initial Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign was sufficient for everyone to be shocked.

    ¡°That Mu Chen is truly a monster. He¡¯s clearly an Initial Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign, so how is he so powerful? I have to say that that fellow truly possesses the capability to skip realms and challenge others.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s formidable. It¡¯s no wonder why he would be so arrogant. It looks like he came prepared to challenge the entire Xuan Bloodline by himself.¡±

    ¡°He has already won three rounds. If he wins another round, then the Xuan Bloodline would have to vomit the seat to the Elders¡¯ Association that they had just gobbled up.¡±

    ¡°Heh, you guys are overestimating him. He has already revealed all of his trump cards during the three fights, so I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be easy for him to fight an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign.¡±

    ¡°You said that earlier, too...¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    All the whispers resounded and many Elders of the Xuan Bloodline had a pale expressions, staring at Mu Chen as if they wished they could gobble him up.

    No one imagined that their Xuan Bloodline would be forced into such a pathetic state by someone of the younger generation.

    Xuan Luo and the rest had ckened expressions. They still believed that Mu Chen would definitely lose, but in the end, they got all their faces pped.

    Xuan Guang¡¯s expression was also grim. However, he wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. He soon suppressed the rage in his heart. He indifferently looked at Mu Chen and slowly said, ¡°I never expected that I would¡¯ve misjudged this time. Qing Yanjing¡¯s son is truly something.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ttering me.¡± Mu Chen calmly responded.

    Squinting his eyes, Xuan Guang¡¯s voice resounded again, ¡°You¡¯ve proven your capability for being able toe this far, but the fourth round won¡¯t be as easy as you have imagined. I hope that you can be careful.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°I have to thank your concern, but I think I can still hold out.¡±

    At this moment, he has already flipped out with the Xuan Bloodline, so it¡¯s impossible for him to retain face for them.

    Xuan Guang deeply looked at Mu Chen with a chill flickering in the depths of his eyes before he shook his head. ¡°Stubborn. Since that¡¯s the case, then my Xuan Bloodline awaits your challenge.

    ¡°Only four of us are left, you can pick anyone you want. Naturally, you cane at me if you¡¯re gutsy enough. After all, I took part in imprisoning your mother.¡±

    As he spoke, there was a cold sneer on his lips that contained ridicule.

    Squinting his eyes, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze abruptly turned cold while looking at Xuan Guang, then he nodded his head. ¡°My mother and I will remember what you did. But I only want to obtain a seat from your Xuan Bloodline now, so I will challenge you in the future, if there¡¯s an opportunity.¡±

    Xuan Guang couldn¡¯t help knitting his brows at those words. He had purposely tried to provoke Mu Chen for thetter to make a rash decision. If Mu Chen really challenged him, then he would let thetter learn the meaning of despair before a Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign.

    But he had evidently underestimated Mu Chen¡¯s mentality. Although he has aroused the killing intent to kill Mu Chen, thetter did not lose his rationale and make a rash decision.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll watch and see what other tricks you have.¡± Xuan Guang coldly nced at Mu Chen.

    ¡°I believe I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± Mu Chen gently smiled, then he no longer paid any attention to Xuan Guang and appeared on another tform, looking at a shriveled up old man.

    When Mu Chen appeared, that old man fixed his eyes on him with a sharpness that was concealed in his muddy eyes.

    When Mu Chen looked at this elder, his expression had turned solemn. This old man was known as Xuan Zun, an Initial Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign who possessed a high authority in the Ancient Buddha n.

    Facing this Initial Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign, Mu Chen knew the gap between them, since those in that realm had umted their strength for a long time to reach it.

    Despite his three previous battles, he knew that this was an important match.

    If he wins this round, he would win for real. Otherwise, his three other victories would go down the drain.

    ¡°Elder Xuan Zun, since someone tries to challenge our Xuan Bloodline, there¡¯s no need to be lenient. I will bear all the consequences.¡± Xuan Guang¡¯s voice coldly resounded.

    The Elder Xuan Zun bowed and coldly said, ¡°Roger.¡±

    His eyes gathered once again on Mu Chen. Although he did not speak, everyone could sense the powerful Spiritual Energy pressure that was permeating from his body.

    Even the tform had violently trembled from the powerful Spiritual Energy pressure.

    Sensing the aura from Elder Xuan Zun, many people wore grave expressions. Compared to the three other Heavenly Sovereigns, this Elder Xuan Zun was on an entirely new level.

    ¡°This battle can finally be considered a good show.¡± Yao Chen and Lin Diao smiled. Mu Chen was powerful, and not even the three other Elders of the Xuan Bloodline could pose any threat to him. Thus, only an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign could force out Mu Chen¡¯s genuine strength.

    They also wished to see if Mu Chen could create a miracle while fighting with an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign.

    ¡°Mu Chen definitely won¡¯t lose.¡± Lin Jing said without any hesitation. Her confidence in him was probably stronger than Mu Chen¡¯s confidence in himself.

    Xiao Xiao smiled at her words. When Yao Chen and Lin Diao saw their reactions, they helplessly shook their heads. They had no idea where their confidence for Mu Chen came from.

    Even Qing Tian, Qing Xuan, and Qing Yun weren¡¯t optimistic of Mu Chen. They had anguish on their faces. After all, they knew the gap between the cultivations, and it was something that not even Mu Chen could ovee, even if he used those shocking means from before.

    ¡°The oue of my Qing Bloodline is all on this battle.¡± Qing Tian sighed.

    The nsmen of the Qing Bloodline all had distress on their faces. If it wasn¡¯t for the improper venue, they would probably cheer for Mu Chen.

    ¡°That brat has finally provoked a powerful figure. Now, I¡¯ll see how he suffers.¡± Maha You tugged his arms together while looking at Mu Chen.

    ...

    ¡°An Immortal Heavenly Sovereign is truly extraordinary...¡± Mu Chen had ignored the surrounding gazes. All of his attention was focused on that old man with a grave expression.

    The pressureing from Xuan Zun had exceeded those three from before, and in this battle, he really might have to bring out his full power.

    With this thought, there wasn¡¯t any fear in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, but a zing excitement. Right now, he¡¯s practically invincible amongst the Spirit Heavenly Sovereign Realm, with only an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign who could rouse his fighting spirit and allow him to train himself.

    Elder Xuan Zun slowly sped his hands together and his figure suddenly straightened up. His grey hair had also turned ck, and his old appearance had also been reced with a ferocious middle-aged appearance.

    At the same time, a boundless radiance exploded from his body, instantly converting into a Spiritual Physique.

    Compared to the Spiritual Physique of a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign, his was more refined, looking like a gem from afar.

    His body was also engraved with countless blue runes, which looked like water droplets. Albeit to their tiny size, they permeated a towering might.

    That Spiritual Physique had be the most dazzling point in this entire region, and under the full power, Elder Xuan Zun looked at Mu Chen with a sharp gaze, along with his voice echoing out, ¡°If you want to obtain the seat from my hands, then it will depend on whether you¡¯re capable enough!¡±

    Mu Chen looked at Elder Xuan Zun and took a deep breath before he converted to the Spiritual Physique as well, along with fighting intent.

    At the same time, his cold voice resounded, ¡°That seat is something that I will surely take, regardless if you¡¯re willing or not!¡±

    ¡°What a big tone, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Killing intent surged from Xuan Zun¡¯s eyes. He then strode forth, shattering space with a single step.

    At this moment, an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign of the Xuan Bloodline has made his move!

 Chapter 1423 - A fierce with an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign

    Dazzling light radiated from Xuan Zun¡¯s body, unleashing a tremendous pressure that caused space to fluctuate and clouds to roll. Even the entire region was trembling from his force.

    An Immortal Heavenly Sovereign was only inferior to a Saint Heavenly Sovereign in the Great Thousand World, which also meant that those people were practically the highest level in the Great Thousand World.

    In any force, even for the Ancient Buddha n, an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign held an extremely high position. So it was truly terrifying to witness an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign unleashing his power.

    Many leaders amongst the spectators wore grave expressions while they sighed at the might of an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign. At the same time, they¡¯re also looking at Mu Chen¡¯s direction with interest. They wondered how thetter would face such a powerhouse.

    Under the surrounding gazes, Mu Chen wore a grave expression as well. Although his fighting strength was high, he couldn¡¯t underestimate a genuine Immortal Heavenly Sovereign.

    As he let out a long breath, a mist spewed out from Mu Chen¡¯s mouth. In the next instant, a dazzling luster radiated from his body and the massive Spiritual Energy from his Spiritual Physique caused space to tremble.

    Right now, words were useless. Although he has won three rounds, he could only obtain a true victory if he won this match. Otherwise, all his efforts would go down the drain.

    Furthermore, since Xuan Guang has admitted that he was one of the culprits who imprisoned Qing Yanjing, then there¡¯s no need for Mu Chen to be polite. Right now, he had to seize one seat from the Elders Association and reacquire it from the Xuan Bloodline for him to consider that to be some interest.

    Xuan Zun had an indifferent expression, but he did not execute any Divine Ability. He stomped his foot and tore through space, shooting towards Mu Chen like a meteorite.

    His fist had no tricks behind it. It was the full force behind an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign¡¯s Spiritual Physique. If an ordinary Spirit Heavenly Sovereign took it head-on, they would be heavily injured, despite the strength of their Spiritual Physique.

    Looking at that fist, Mu Chen squinted his eyes, but did not retreat. Fighting intent zed in his eyes. he also wanted to test the strength of an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign!

    Mu Chen issued a burst ofughter and formed a fist with dazzling radiance before he threw a jab out, connecting it with Xuan Zun¡¯s fist.

    An ear-piercing explosion burst out with a terrifying impact. The tform beneath their feet crumbled, causing the peaks on this mountain to be leveled to the ground.

    Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette was blown back from this sh and he drew a long mark on the ground. The high temperature from the friction had also made him feel that his feet were burning.

    ¡°Arrogant.¡± Xuan Zun did not move and he snickered while coldly looking at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen actually dared topete with the strength of an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign, which is merely impudent.

    Mu Chen looked at his fist and could see fine cracks on his crystallised fist from the impact.

    ¡°The Immortal Grade Spiritual Physique is actually so powerful.¡± His gaze flickered. He had tasted the strength of an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign; it was a few times stronger than his Spirit Grade Spiritual Physique.

    No one was optimistic about him challenging an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign, so it turned out that an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign could rely on his Spiritual Physique to suppress a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign.

    ¡°Arrogant brat, I¡¯ll let you know that there¡¯s always someone above you. Despite your talent, having your eyes set high is only courting self-destruction!¡± Xuan Zun sneered with ferocity in his eyes before his silhouette shot forth. His gem-like Spiritual Physique was akin to the greatest Peerless Saint Artifact in the world and it was suppressing Mu Chen without any tricks.

    Xuan Zun was keen. He knew that he could rely on his advantage as an Immortal Grade Spiritual Physique to sh with Mu Chen without any tricks.

    Seeing how Xuan Zun ferociously came at him, a cold light flickered in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. ¡°Old fool, don¡¯t try to y your age here. Otherwise, you¡¯ll just be humiliated!¡±

    He formed seals with his hands together without dodging that move. Just when it was about to hit him, space fluctuated beside him and ck and white silhouettes appeared.

    The two silhouettes had also converted to their Spiritual Physiques and three fists flew towards Xuan Zun with absolute rapport.

    This sh was even more shocking. Space had copsed. But what made everyone shocked was that Xuan Zun could no longer obtain the advantage he had before. On the contrary, his body trembled and he was blown back, causing space to crack beneath his feet.

    On the other side, the three Mu Chens had also taken ten-odd steps back.

    Xuan Zun¡¯s gaze was grim before he caught his footing. When he raised his head, his pupils squinted. He saw two clones that looked simr to Mu Chen.

    ¡°That is... the Three Pures?!¡± With Xuan Zun¡¯s keen eyes, he had instantly recognised that it was the Three Pures.

    With this Divine Ability, Mu Chen could split into three with absolute rapport. Thus, the power behind his attacks would be stronger, and it wasn¡¯t as simple as three Spirit Heavenly Sovereigns joining forces.

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t rely on his Spirit Grade Spiritual Physique alone to fight, but abination attack from his two other clones was something that not even Xuan Zun could obtain the upper hand against.

    Amotion had also broken throughout the surroundings. Many people had their eyes reddening while looking at Mu Chen. One must know that only thirty-six Peerless Divine Abilities were standing at the top of the Great Thousand World. But despite their rarity, two of them have been obtained by Mu Chen...

    ¡®Just what sort of heaven-defying luck does that fellow possess...?¡¯

    Xuan Guang¡¯s gaze was also dark. He thought that Xuan Zun would easily obtain a victory. However, he never expected that Mu Chen would still have trump cards left behind.

    ¡°Xuan Zun, don¡¯t hold back and tangle with him.¡± Xuan Guang¡¯s solemn voice was transmitted to Xuan Zun¡¯s ears.

    Xuan Zun nodded his head and he took a deep breath before a massive ck silhouette formed behind him.

    That massive silhouette had a ck dragon around it, causing a storm to envelop the entire heavens and earth.

    ¡°That¡¯s... the Great Nether Profound Celestial Body?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze changed upon seeing that. He recognised that Sovereign Celestial Body. It was ranked 23rd on the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies.

    ¡°Finally bringing out your true power?¡± Mu Chen formed seals with his hands together and a luster burst from his eyes that turned into a pagoda that pressed towards the Great Nether Profound Celestial Body.

    Facing a Sovereign Immortal Body, using the Eight-Divisional Pagoda was the easiest method.

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re too na?ve to be trying to use a pagoda to deal with me.¡± Looking at the pagoda, Xuan Zun had no fear on his face and he sneered. His head shook and a beam of light flew out from his head. A ck pagoda shed with Mu Chen¡¯s pagoda, causing a fluctuation from the sh.

    Mu Chen knitted his brows. This old fellow wasn¡¯t easy to deal with, and he had knowledge of the Eight-Divisional Pagoda. Although Mu Chen could bring the Eight-Divisional Pagoda out, it wasn¡¯t as powerful as to when it¡¯s inside the pagoda itself.

    Thus, it wasn¡¯t easy to capture the old fellow in his pagoda, which put a restraint on his Eight-Divisional Pagoda.

    ¡°Brat, did you think that you can act fearlessly just because of the Eight-Divisional Pagoda?!¡± Xuan Zun snickered and stomped his foot. The Great Nether Profound Celestial Body suddenly burst out with boundless ck liquid that enveloped towards Mu Chen.

    Purplish-golden radiance was also unleashed behind Mu Chen and he summoned out the Immortal Golden Body. Divine Immortal Runes condensed and formed into a screen that blocked the liquid.

    The confrontation had brought another fluctuation across the region, with both attacks not showing any leniency.

    Seeing the confrontation, many people held their breaths with their attention focused over.

    ¡°That Mu Chen is truly not so simple. He can actually fight with Xuan Zun to this level...¡± Many voices resounded with sighs. That¡¯s because, judging from this battle, Mu Chen has clearly started to gain a footing, and Xuan Zun¡¯s advantage was no longer as evident as before.

    When the Elders of the Qing Bloodline saw this scene, they felt inwardly relieved with joy on their faces.

    On the contrary, many people in the Xuan Bloodline gritted their teeth from this sight. They wished that Mu Chen would be torn apart by Xuan Zun at this moment.

    Although Xuan Zun had gained a slight advantage, his face was unsightly, since that advantage wasn¡¯t enough for him to win.

    ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve underestimated this brat.¡± Xuan Zun¡¯s gaze turned grim with ferocity showing in the next moment. His body gradually floated in the sky and ck runes appeared on his body, numbering seven.

    ¡°Seven Divine Pulse... so that Xuan Zun possesses a Divine Pulse... Looks like he¡¯s going to bring out his Spiritual Pulse Divine Ability.¡± A mor suddenly broke out from this scene.

    ¡°You can be proud of forcing me to bring out my Spiritual Pulse Divine Ability to subdue you!¡± Xuan Zun¡¯s voice echoed out as he pushed his hands upwards. In the next instant, a pitch-ck river whistled out from his body, along with his voice that resounded.

    ¡°Seven Divine Pulse - Nether Profound Exterminating River!¡±

    At this moment, Xuan Zun finally bared his fangs.

 Chapter 1424 - Divine Pulses Confrontation

    When Xuan Zun¡¯s voice resounded, the sound of sshing water echoed. After that, many people were shocked to see a massive ck river gushing out from Xuan Zun¡¯s body, which instantly covered half the horizon.

    Although they¡¯re clear that the water was made of Spiritual Energy, it felt as dense as mountains, along with a cold aura that caused the moisture to freeze in the atmosphere and turn into snowkes.

    Xuan Zun stood on the Great Nether Profound Celestial Body and coldly looked at Mu Chen with the ck water coiling around him, looking akin to an enormous dragon that permeated terrifying pressure.

    Xuan Zun¡¯s Spiritual Pulse Divine Ability has brought all his strength out. Facing this attack, even an expert of the Immortal Heavenly Sovereign would be fearful.

    At this stage, everyone could tell that Xuan Zun has finally been enraged.

    ¡°This old goat also has a Divine Pulse?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze turned grave as he looked at the river. Evidently, he had felt the power within it.

    ¡°Go!¡± While Mu Chen squinted his eyes, Xuan Zun did not speak, but pointed his finger down.

    The massive river soared and descended from the sky, descending upon Mu Chen. Instantly, space copsed and the strength of it could immediately squash the Spiritual Physique of a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign.

    Many people wiped their sweat while watching this attack. Although Mu Chen had many trump cards, if he couldn¡¯t resist this river, then even his Three Pures would be suppressed.

    Facing everyone¡¯s gazes, Mu Chen raised his head at the descending river and took a deep breath before ancient and purple runes started to light up on his body.

    One, two, three... with a total of eight!

    When the eight purple runes lit up, purple mes gathered in Mu Chen¡¯s mouth and he breathed them towards the ck river.

    When the mes and river connected, sizzling sounds rang out with smoke rising towards the sun.

    However, everyone was shocked by the purple mes, since no matter how the ck river tried to pour downward, and it couldn¡¯t budge another inch.

    ¡°No wonder those purple mes were so tyrannical, they¡¯re the Spiritual Pulse Divine Ability of Mu Chen¡¯s Eight Divine Pulse!¡± Everyone finally understood the origin of those purple mes at this scene. Previously, Mu Chen had executed a little of it, so no one managed to see Mu Chen¡¯s Eight Divine Pulse. But under Mu Chen¡¯s full power, it had been revealed.

    When the Xuan Bloodline saw Mu Chen¡¯s Eight Divine Pulse, all of them wore grim expressions, especially Xuan Guang. One must know that in his years in the Ancient Buddha n, only Qing Yanjing possessed an Eight Divine Pulse. But right now, a second Eight Divine Pulse had actually appeared on Mu Chen.

    Wouldn¡¯t that mean that the purity of Qing Yanjing and Mu Chen¡¯s bloodline was the strongest in their Ancient Buddha n?

    Compared to the Xuan Bloodline¡¯s jealousy, the Qing Bloodline burst out in cheers, especially the Elders. All of them felt relieved. Mu Chen was truly Qing Yanjing¡¯s child with his talent.

    While the Bloodlines of the Ancient Buddha n held different emotions, the Grand Elder, Futu Xuan, stared at Mu Chen with his keen eyes. His gaze was briefly on Mu Chen¡¯s purple runes before he snorted out with rage, ¡°Hmph, what Eight Divine Pulse? That Divine Pulse clearly belongs to Qing Yanjing, which she must have extracted from herself when she was bearing him and nted it in him.¡±

    Futu Xuan was a Saint Heavenly Sovereign, and he understood Qing Yanjing¡¯s Eight Divine Pulse the best. Thus, he managed to see through some tricks when Mu Chen executed it.

    Everyone was stunned when they heard his words, and many of them felt jealous. ¡°What a good mother!¡±

    Xuan Luo also felt jealousy, before he sneered, ¡°No wonder Mu Chen¡¯s talent is so shocking, so it¡¯s the Eight Divine Pulse that Qing Yanjing bestowed upon him.¡±

    ¡°Without the Eight Divine Pulse, how can this sinnerpete with us?¡± The surrounding nsmen nodded their heads. They still thought that Mu Chen had relied on himself to grow, but judging from it right now, it was Qing Yanjing who gave him a treasure.

    Although it didn¡¯t mean that possessing the Eight Divine Pulse would have a shocking achievement, it could at least raise the chances, and their cultivation path would also be leading, whenpared to others.

    Bearing prejudice towards Mu Chen, they had clearly ced Mu Chen¡¯s sess on the Eight Divine Pulse that Qing Yanjing had left for him.

    Mu Chen also heard Futu Xuan¡¯s voice. However, his gaze did not fluctuate. He just focused on the confrontation between the purple mes and the ck river.

    Although the two sides were in a deadlock, Mu Chen could sense that the ck river still possessed a hidden strength that has yet to explode.

    He swept his gaze at Xuan Zun, and he had, indeed, saw the indifference on thetter¡¯s face without any rage for the deadlock situation.

    Sensing his gaze, Xuan Zun looked over and indifferently smiled before he mocked, ¡°Qing Yanjing¡¯s Eight Divine Pulse is truly formidable.¡±

    However, Mu Chen had no response, as if he hadn¡¯t heard him.

    Xuan Zun stood with his hands behind his back. ¡°Your purple mes are truly not simple to be able to resist my Nether Profound Exterminating River. If you¡¯re on the same level as me, then my Nether Profound Exterminating River wouldn¡¯t be able to resist you.¡±

    Although his Nether Profound Exterminating River was a Seven Divine Pulse, the gap was still there between their cultivation.

    ¡°But it¡¯s a pity that there¡¯s no absolute fairness in the world. Since you want to challenge my Xuan Bloodline, then you muste to understand your failure.¡± Xuan Zun shook his head before he took a deep breath and a mouthful of blood essence sprayed onto the ck river.

    Instantly, the ck river started to violently roll and swiftly shrunk down into a crimson streak.

    Along with these changes, the purple mes started to dissipate at a rapid speed, which caused amotion in the surroundings, while the nsmen of the Qing Bloodline had a drastic change in their expressions.

    Everyone could tell that Xuan Zun¡¯s advantage was starting to grow, while Mu Chen was suffering from his inferior cultivation. Not even the Eight Divine Pulse could make up for the gap.

    The ck river roared and continuously pushed the purple mes back.

    ¡°Mu Chen has lost.¡± Many people shook their heads in pity at this scene. The advantage has fallen in Xuan Zun¡¯s hand. As long as it suppressed him, Mu Chen would definitely lose.

    The Elders of the Qing Bloodline had pale expressions. They did not expect that Mu Chen¡¯s streak would be stopped.

    But they knew that Mu Chen had done his best, and he was extraordinary to be able to show such prowess in the Spirit Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°After today, our Qing Bloodline must protect Mu Chen at all costs.¡± Qing Tian dered with a grim expression. He knew that the Xuan Bloodline wouldn¡¯t let this matter rest, so their Qing Bloodline couldn¡¯t sit back and watch.

    Qing Xuan and Qing Yun nodded their heads.

    ¡°The oue is determined.¡± Xuan Guang felt inwardly relieved with a cold light in his eyes. Since Mu Chen couldn¡¯t obtain his objective, then after their Xuan and Mo Bloodline gains control of the Elders Association, they must make that brat pay!

    When the purple mes dissipated, Xuan Zun looked at Mu Chen and his indifferent voice echoed, ¡°You¡¯ve lost.¡±

    ¡°An Immortal Heavenly Sovereign truly holds an advantage.¡± Mu Chen paid no attention to him. If they¡¯re on the same level, he was confident that he could destroy the Nether Profound Exterminating River with his purple mes.

    When Xuan Zun saw that Mu Chen had no fear in his eyes, he was somewhat unhappy and thought that thetter was just putting up a strong front. Thus, he waved his sleeve with a sneer.

    The ck river descended and extinguished the purple mes before enveloping towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°I¡¯ll capture you and have youment your foolishness!¡±

    The ck river enveloped towards Mu Chen under all the attention. Judging from the situation, and Mu Chen was on the losing end.

    Many people shook their heads. It was a pity, since he was just a gap away from sess. However, he had still been blocked, and the Xuan Bloodline was undoubtedly the strongest in the Ancient Buddha n.

    The ck river swept down; bit facing this desperate situation, Mu Chen showed no emotions and muttered, ¡°Since even the Eight Divine Pulse couldn¡¯t make up for the gap... then let¡¯s change to another one.¡±

    His hands joined together before his body radiated with a brilliance.

    At the same time, the eight purple runes turned into the colors of primal chaos and a ninth rune gradually formed after the eighth one...

    When the ninth rune was formed, even the Grand Elder of the Ancient Buddha n, Futu Xuan, had a change in his expression while watching from the peak, looking at the silhouette with disbelief.

 Chapter 1425 - Divine Beam Shocking the Ancient Clan

    When the nine runes of primal chaos appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s body, they looked like they have been deeply engraved into his body and were filled with the rhyme of the heavens and earth.

    Futu Xuan jumped up from his seat and could no longer maintain hisposure. He had disbelief on his face as he looked at the nine ancient runes on Mu Chen¡¯s body. He knew what they represented. It¡¯s the legendary Nine Divine Rune!

    ¡°How is this possible? How can a sinner possess the Nine Divine Pulse?!¡± Futu Xuan eximed. The Nine Divine Pulse was a legend, even in their Ancient Buddha n. Since ancient times, there were only three Nine Divine Pulses that appeared in the Ancient Buddha n, all which belonged to their primordial ancestors.

    The three ancestors who founded the Ancient Buddha n. It was just that after that, that the Nine Divine Pulse never appeared again. Although the Nine Divine Pulse didn¡¯t represent anything specific, it represented the purity of the bloodline from a certain degree.

    Thus, the bloodline was extremely important for an Ancient n.

    This was also the reason why Qing Yanjing¡¯s secret marriage enraged the Ancient Buddha n. They had held too much hope in her. However, her actions had just tainted the bloodline.

    But looking at it right now, Futu Xuan felt like vomiting blood. Not only was Mu Chen¡¯s bloodline not tainted, it was even the Nine Divine Pulse. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that in terms of bloodline, the purity of Mu Chen¡¯s bloodline was stronger than anyone in the Ancient Buddha n?

    The shocksted on Futu Xuan¡¯s face for a long time before he gradually calmed down and looked at Mu Chen with aplicated gaze.

    When Futu Xuan noticed it, the nsmen of the Ancient Buddha n and the spectators also saw the nine ancient runes on Mu Chen¡¯s body and they were all dumbfounded.

    Everyone sucked in a chilled air before amotion broke out.

    ¡°Holy shit, what did I just witness? What is that?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve actually witnessed the legendary Nine Divine Pulse?!¡±

    ¡°How is Mu Chen able to possess two Divine Pulses? Not to mention that one of them is the Nine Divine Pulse? Is he still human?!¡±

    ¡°Nine Divine Pulse... it¡¯s no wonder why this fellow is so monstrous. So he possesses the Nine Divine Pulse!¡±

    Astonishment resounded and the Xuan Bloodline, who held ridicule in their eyes before, widened their mouths as they looked at that dazzling silhouette in the sky.

    Xuan Luo even nearly gushed out a mouthful of blood from his mouth. His face was pale, and even his body had started to tremble, but no one knew if it was from shock or fear. If he could still forcefully maintain his heart from the Eight Divine Pulse, then his heart would be trembling at the sight of the Nine Divine Pulse.

    Xuan Guang also stared at Mu Chen for a long time, but he could no longer maintain his calm. The looks of him gnashing his teeth even looked a little sinister.

    At this moment, he practically felt the urge to kill Mu Chen right now.

    Otherwise, Mu Chen would surely ascend the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm in the future. At that time with his mother and him, two Saint Heavenly Sovereigns, even the entire Ancient Buddha n couldn¡¯t suppress them.

    And if they took their vengeance, the Xuan Bloodline would surely be the first to be hit!

    However, Xuan Guang managed to calm the killing intent in his heart, since he knew that if he forcefully made a move, the Grand Elder would stop him. After all, that fellow was extraordinarily stubborn and treated the rules in the n like the sky.

    This was also the reason why Qing Yanjing was imprisoned when she vited the rules. Even Xuan Guang wasn¡¯t exempted from them.

    Maha You¡¯s face finally changed as he looked at Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette with a trace of fear.

    ¡°Nine Divine Pulse...¡± As someone from the Ancient Maha n, he knew the meaning of the Nine Divine Pulse. With Mu Chen¡¯s talent, there¡¯s a high chance that he might reach the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm in the future!

    That would mean that, in the future, the number of Saint Heavenly Sovereigns in the Ancient Buddha n would reach a horrifying number of three!

    ¡°That brat is truly a disaster!¡± Maha You¡¯s gaze was grim as he looked at Mu Chen with killing intent in his eyes.

    ...

    While everyone was shocked, Xuan Zun also wasn¡¯t exempted. He looked at the nine ancient runes on Mu Chen¡¯s body before he hollered, ¡°Stop faking it! Do you think that I will give you the chance to disrupt my heart?!¡±

    Xuan Zun refused to believe that Mu Chen possessed the Nine Divine Pulse. Furthermore, he couldn¡¯t let himself believe it at this moment, since it would make him show ws for Mu Chen to pick at.

    No matter whether Mu Chen possessed the Nine Divine Pulse, he had to defeat Mu Chen right now.

    ¡°Die!¡± Xuan Zun hollered and waved his sleeve. Themotion of the ck river grew even more terrifying as it enveloped towards Mu Chen like a dragon.

    Thus, everyone gathered their attention over, wishing to know if Mu Chen¡¯s Nine Divine Pulse was real...

    And the proof would be during the confrontation between the Spiritual Pulse Divine Abilities.

    Mu Chen slowly opened his eyes without any emotion on his face and looked at the river, then gradually formed seals with his hands. In the next moment, his voice resounded, ¡°Nine Divine Pulse... Primal Chaos Buddha Ray.¡±

    When his voice resounded, a white light rose from Mu Chen¡¯s body and turned into primal chaos that pulled everyone¡¯s attention over.

    When the primal chaos ray rose up, Mu Chen waved his hand and it shot towards the descending ck river.

    A terrifying scene appeared. The ck river instantly disappeared when the primal chaos ray flew over, causing light to shine onto this region once again.

    This scene had left everyone dumbfounded.

    Mu Chen so easily destroyed the river that even an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign would be fearful of?!

    Everyone was shocked as they looked at the rising primal chaos ray behind Mu Chen. When they looked at it closely, they realised that there seemed to be another ck creek within it, which was the ck river.

    ¡°What Spiritual Pulse Divine Ability is that? It¡¯s so tyrannical?!¡± Someone eximed. They were frightened by this Spiritual Pulse Divine Ability.

    Xuan Zun was also dumbfounded at this scene, before he instantly retreated in the next moment with fear in his eyes. Evidently, he was terrified of Mu Chen.

    ¡°Where are you thinking of running off to?¡± Mu Chen sneered and the primal chaos ray shot towards Xuan Zun.

    Thetter¡¯s face was covered with horror as he unleashed his Spiritual Energy to defend.

    However, it was futile. When the primal chaos ray shot over, Xuan Zun felt as if he had been imprisoned in another realm without the concept of space and time. It felt like everything was frozen.

    He was being imprisoned in the mysterious primal chaos ray.

    Everyone fell into silence with shock at this scene. Even an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign couldn¡¯t withstand that primal chaos ray? And he was imprisoned in a single move?

    What a frightening Spiritual Pulse Divine Ability!

    Everyone was dumbfounded. This Spiritual Pulse Divine Ability was probablyparable to the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities in the Great Thousand World!

    ¡°This is the Spiritual Pulse Divine Ability of a Nine Divine Pulse? It¡¯s truly powerful and cannot be defended against!¡± Someone sighed. Even if Mu Chen was just a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign, he wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid of even Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns with this Spiritual Pulse Divine Ability.

    The nsmen of the Ancient Buddha n were stunned. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that Xuan Zun lost?

    The three Elders of the Qing Bloodline were also caught by surprise, before they exchanged their gazes. They did not expect that victory would be so sudden. After all, Mu Chen was just in a dangerous position a few moments ago, and yet it was instantly flipped around with Xuan Zun imprisoned?

    ¡°He¡¯s too powerful.¡± Qing Ling had splendor in her eyes as she looked at Mu Chen. Even her face has turned red. Mu Chen has shown his might to the entire Ancient Buddha n, with no one able to deny his strength.

    The other nsmen of the Qing Bloodline also felt prideful. Regardless of Mu Chen¡¯s identity, he¡¯s the head of the Qing Bloodline at this moment, which meant that they could enjoy the feeling of victory.

    The Xuan Bloodline was in dead silence, while the Mo Bloodline wore grave expressions with fear in their eyes.

    Xuan Guang fixated his gaze on Mu Chen as if he wanted to devour thetter.

    Mu Chen stood with his hands behind his back as the primal chaos ray rose behind him, emanating a majestic aura. He lowered his head and looked at the Xuan Bloodline with his voice echoing out that no one could refute, ¡°You guys have lost, so return the seat.¡±

 Chapter 1426 - Conflict Arises

    When Mu Chen¡¯s voice echoed out, everyone went silent as they watched this scene with shock. It wasn¡¯t until this moment that they recovered from the shock. Mu Chen had won...

    All by himself, he had pierced through the Xuan Bloodline and obtained a seat that was initially the Xuan Bloodline¡¯s from one of the strongest Bloodlines in the Ancient Buddha n.

    ¡°How ferocious...¡± The silencested for a long time before sighs disrupted it. Many leaders looked at Mu Chen with grave and fearful expressions due to the fighting strength that he disyed.

    One must know that he¡¯s just an Initial Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign, and even an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign has fallen in his hand. In the future, if he stepped into the Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm, wouldn¡¯t he be invincible beneath the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm?

    ¡°The Ancient Buddha n is trulyughable to treat such a genius as a sinner. This is practically someone determined to reach the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm. If it¡¯s somewhere else, he would be treated as a pir by now.¡±

    ¡°Heh, those Ancient ns are stubborn about the purity of their bloodlines.¡± Many spectators whispered while gloating at this scene.

    When the nsmen of the Ancient Buddha n saw this scene, their faces were ugly, but there was nothing they could refute. After all, Mu Chen was truly a sinner in the Ancient Buddha n.

    Xuan Guang¡¯s face was solemn and his fists cracked in his sleeves. Today, the face of his Xuan Bloodline had practically been humiliated by Mu Chen.

    ¡°That damn brat dares to ruin the ns of my Xuan Bloodline!¡± Xuan Guang was furious. He had plotted for his Xuan Bloodline for a long time now. Just when it was about to seed, it was all disrupted by Mu Chen.

    But there was nothing he could do, since his Xuan Bloodline has lost four matches, so they had to hand over the seat.

    After his gaze briefly flickered, Xuan Guang turned to Futu Xuan and said, ¡°My Xuan Bloodline will admit defeat and hand over a seat. However, Mu Chen is a sinner, and it¡¯s against the rules that he bes the head of the Qing Bloodline. I wish to apply to host an Elders Association to deprive him of that status.¡±

    Right now, Mu Chen held the identity of the Qing Bloodline¡¯s head, and it would be troublesome for them to deal with him. But if he was deprived of it, then they would have a legitimate reason to deal with him as a sinner.

    ¡°My Qing Bloodline objects!¡± Qing Tian hollered, knowing Xuan Guang¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°The Mo Bloodline agrees.¡± Mo Tong spoke after a brief pondering. He had joined hands together with the Xuan Bloodline to suppress the Qing Bloodline. So he naturally didn¡¯t wish to see Mu Chen spoil the rules. Furthermore, he was also fearful of the potential that Mu Chen has shown, so it was best that they get rid of that brat today.

    Xuan Guang and Mo Tong¡¯s gazes turned to the branches. The three Elders from the branches exchanged a nce before they nodded due to the pressure.

    When Futu Xuan saw this, his brows were knitted before he finally nodded his head. ¡°Since over 70% of the Elders have agreed to it, then we can host the Elders¡¯ Association as ording to the rules.¡±

    When Xuan Guang heard that, a cold sneer surfaced on his lips.

    Mu Chen coldly looked at this scene and smiled. ¡°No need to host it to embarrass yourself. I¡¯m not interested in the head position of the Qing Bloodline. The reason why I made a move was to take back some interest from the Xuan Bloodline.¡±

    When he finished, he waved his hand and the que flew back to Qing Tian.

    When Qing Tian received it, he had aplicated expression. It was clear that Mu Chen intended to distant himself, despite having no hatred for them.

    Mu Chen¡¯s action caused Xuan Guang to be stunned before he sneered, since it has saved him the trouble of doing so.

    ¡°Grand Elder, Mu Chen is a sinner, and ording to the rules, we should capture him and...¡±

    ¡°No need, the reason why I came to the Ancient Buddha n is to do one thing, to bring my mother away with me. From today onwards, we will have nothing to do with the Ancient Buddha n.¡± Before Xuan Guang could finish, Mu Chen¡¯s indolent voice interrupted him.

    His words caused everyone to be stunned and many people had a change in their expressions. If Mu Chen challenging the Xuan Bloodline was ording to the rules, then he¡¯s challenging the entire Ancient Buddha n right now.

    ¡°That brat is too bold. How can he say such bold words?¡± Many people exchanged looks as they felt disbelief and shock. They could sense that the main event today was just starting.

    The previous fight was just an appetiser, and this was the main event.

    It seemed like Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t rest unless he flipped the Ancient Buddha n upside down.

    However, they had no idea where Mu Chen¡¯s confidence came from. His strength was just at the Initial Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign Realm, and if he challenged the Ancient Buddha n, it was akin to courting death.

    Xuan Guang was also dumbfounded by Mu Chen¡¯s unexpected move. Shortly after, he recovered from the shock and rejoiced in his heart. This Mu Chen is truly young and reckless to dare speak of such arrogant words. This time, the Grand Elder won¡¯t be sitting on the side to watch.

    Raising his head, just as he had expected, Futu Xuan¡¯s face turned grim.

    ¡°Impudent!¡± Futu Xuan¡¯s holler resounded with a rage that had instantly caused the heavens and earth to be silent. Even the might of a Saint Heavenly Sovereign was unleashed.

    However, Mu Chen paid no attention to Futu Xuan¡¯s rage, but he raised his head and looked at thetter fearlessly.

    ¡°Sinner, you really think that you can act fearlessly in the Ancient Buddha n with some capability? Where are you treating my Ancient Buddha n?!¡± Futu Xuan roared as he continued, ¡°Qing Yanjing has vited the rules, and is currently a sinner. How can I allow you to bring her away as you wish?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze instantly turned cold and he refuted, ¡°Old thing, I never admitted that I¡¯m one of your Ancient Buddha n. So keep that sinner crap to yourself.¡±

    Mu Chen also hated that stubborn old fool, and if it wasn¡¯t for him, he wouldn¡¯t have to be separated from his mother for so many years. Thus, he gave no face to the old man with his words.

    The nsmen of the Ancient Buddha n were shocked. The Grand Elder held a high position in the Ancient Buddha n with a mighty prestige. No bloodline dared to anger him, and yet, Mu Chen tantly called him an old thing.

    ¡°Arrogant, you¡¯re truly a wild child that knows no manners!¡± Futu Xuan¡¯s face was pale as he continued to rage, ¡°Men, capture him! I¡¯ll see what qualifications he has to take Qing Yanjing from my Ancient Buddha n!¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡± Xuan Guang and Mo Tong rejoiced as they stood up and wanted to lead their experts to capture Mu Chen.

    ¡°Mu Chen is too arrogant, and now that he has enraged Futu Xuan. How can he confront the entire Ancient Buddha n?¡± The spectators all shook their heads at this scene.

    But just when the experts of the Xuan and Mo Bloodlines wanted to make a move, a burst ofughter resounded. ¡°Mu Chen is a friend of our Endless Fire Territory and the Martial Realm. So if your Ancient Buddha n wants to bully him, we won¡¯t agree to it.¡±

    That voice had instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention and they saw an old man and an extremely bewitching man.

    When they saw the two of them, even the Elders of the Ancient Buddha n had changed their faces and stopped moving.

    Instantly, anothermotion swept out across this region.

    ¡°That¡¯s Sire Yao Chen, he¡¯s the Master of the me Emperor...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also Lin Diao, he¡¯s the Second Ruler of the Martial Realm and the sworn brother of the Martial Ancestor.¡±

    ¡°Hiss! No wonder Mu Chen is so fearless in the Ancient Buddha n. So he has borrowed power. He¡¯s truly something, the Endless Fire Territory and the Martial Realm aren¡¯t things that just anyone can invite!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what capability, this Mu Chen is truly formidable.¡±

    Everyone was shocked. The Endless Fire Territory, and the Martial Realm were too resounding in the Great Thousand World. Those two were pinnacle forces that weren¡¯t any weaker than the Five Ancient ns.

    Xuan Guang and Mo Tong were shocked. They never expected that the Endless Fire Territory and the Martial Realm would help Mu Chen, even at the expense of offending their Ancient Buddha n.

    ¡°Damn it, how did that sinner grow to such an extent that even the Endless Fire Territory and the Martial Realm are helping him?!¡± The two of them felt regret in their hearts. If they knew about this, they would¡¯ve dealt with Mu Chen much earlier. Now he has grown to the point that even they¡¯re fearful.

    They exchanged a nce. It would depend on whether the Grand Elder could swallow this interference from the Endless Fire Territory and the Martial Realm down.

    Thus, they looked at Futu Xuan, which they could see the grim expression from thetter. His sharp gaze was directed at Yao Chen and Lin Diao.

    But facing his re, Yao Chen and Lin Diao maintained calm expressions.

    ¡°The Endless Fire Territory and Martial Realm are going to make things difficult for my Ancient Buddha n for that sinner?¡± Futu Xuan¡¯s voice resounded, but no one could hear his emotions.

    Yao Chen lightly smiled. ¡°Mu Chen is the friend of my disciple, and we hope that the Ancient Buddha n can refrain from bullying with regards to this matter.¡±

    Although Lin Diao didn¡¯t say a word, he had clearly expressed his stance.

    The entire region was silent. No one dared to utter a single word. If this situation wasn¡¯t well-managed, it might result in a war between the three pinnacle forces, and the entire Great Thousand World would undoubtedly be affected.

    Futu Xuan¡¯s gaze was grim as he looked at Yao Chen and Lin Diao. After a brief moment, his voice indifferently resounded, ¡°So what can the two of you do if I insist on capturing that brat?¡±

 Chapter 1427 - One Man against the Ancient Buddha Clan

    ¡°What can you do?¡± Futu Xuan¡¯s voice had caused the atmosphere to freeze and many people felt a shiver down their spines. They never expected that they would witness such a ferocious confrontation on this trip.

    If the Ancient Buddha n fought with the Endless Fire Territory and the Martial Realm, it would probably cause a tremor throughout the Great Thousand World.

    Under Futu Xuan¡¯s gaze, Yao Chen and Lin Diao¡¯s gazes did not change. They exchanged a look before saying at the same time, ¡°If you want to insist on making a move, then we can only apologise beforehand and protect Mu Chen¡¯s safety.¡±

    Their words had instantly caused everyone¡¯s hearts to tremble. The Endless Fire Territory and the Martial Realm are so determined to protect Mu Chen? Even at the price of offending the Ancient Buddha n?

    Xuan Guang and Mo Tong¡¯s faces were ugly and they felt that it was unbelievable. One must know that the Ancient Buddha n was one of the Five Ancient ns in the Great Thousand World with a deep foundation. But right now, the Endless Fire Territory and the Martial Realm wanted to offend them for one Mu Chen?

    Just what charm did that sinner possess?

    But since the situation has progressed this far, the two of them did not dare to speak, but looked at Futu Xuan, waiting for thetter¡¯s decision.

    Futu Xuan gently patted on his chair and looked at Mu Chen. ¡°Seems like I¡¯ve really belittled you. In just two decades, you¡¯ve reached such heights in cultivation and even formed a rtionship with the Endless Fire Territory and the Martial Realm.¡±

    As he spoke, coldness flickered in his eyes as he continued, ¡°But my Ancient Buddha n managed to exist in the Great Thousand World for so many years all because we¡¯ve followed our rules. If you think that inviting the Endless Fire Territory and the Martial Realm can help you resolve your identity as a sinner, you¡¯re too na?ve.¡±

    When he finished, he did not look at Mu Chen, but turned to Yao Chen and Lin Diao. ¡°As for the two of you, get the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor to speak those words! The two of you are still not qualified!¡±

    Futu Xuan was, after all, a Saint Heavenly Sovereign. Although Yao Chen and Lin Diao were both Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns, there¡¯s still a massive gap between them and the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm. Thus, Futu Xuan did not ce the two of them in his eyes.

    Stretching out his finger, Futu Xuan coldly pointed at Mu Chen. ¡°Xuan Guang, Mo Tong, what are the two of you still waiting for? Capture that sinner!¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡± Xuan Guang and Mo Tong acknowledged and brought the Elders over to envelop and capture Mu Chen.

    When Yao Chen saw this scene, he couldn¡¯t help shaking his head and Lin Diao took a step forth. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ll seek teachings from the Grand Elder.¡±

    When he finished, a ss alms bowl appeared in his hand with eight ancient symbols on it that seem to symbolise lightning, fire, ice, and other elements circting on the alms bowl.

    When the ss alms bowl appeared, it caused amotion between the heavens and earth, along with an indescribable fluctuation that swept out.

    Sensing the fluctuation, Futu Xuan squinted his eyes as he stared at the ss alms bowl in Lin Diao¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Martial Realm has refined the Eight Great Ancestral Symbols into a Saint Rank Peerless Saint Artifact known as the Eight Ancestral ss Alms Bowl. If I¡¯ve guessed it correctly, it should be the one in your hand, right?¡±

    When Futu Xuan¡¯s voice resounded, it had caused everyone to suck in a cold breath as they looked at the ss alms bowl in Lin Diao¡¯s hand with shock. Peerless Saint Artifacts were also categorised with Spirit, Immortal, and Saint.

    A Saint Rank Peerless Saint Artifact was rare, even in the Great Thousand World. Not to mention ordinary Heavenly Sovereigns, even Saint Heavenly Sovereigns couldn¡¯t refine them that easily.

    Thus, describing the might of a Peerless Saint Artifact being akin to Armageddon wasn¡¯t an understatement.

    ¡°Exactly...¡± Lin Diao acknowledged. Exchanging a look with Yao Chen, the two of them pointed at the ss alms bowl and boundless Spiritual Energy violently poured in.

    If they wanted to activate this Saint Rank Peerless Saint Artifact, even a Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign would find it tough. Thus, Yao Chen and Lin Diao had to cooperate together to activate it.

    As Lin Diao and Yao Chen poured their powers into it, the ss alms bowl suddenly emanated buzzing noises and eight radiances emanated from it. In the next moment, the ss alms bowl disappeared from Lin Diao¡¯s hand.

    In the next moment, everyone could see a near-transparent golden alms bowl descending from the sky. It was as if it had passed through time and space, and as long as it descended and locked onto someone, no one could avoid it.

    The ss alms bowl enveloped and shrouded Futu Xuan within it, causing the massive mountain to tremble.

    This scene had left everyone shocked. They initially thought that Lin Diao and Yao Chen would make a move to help Mu Chen, but they never expected that they would trap Futu Xuan instead.

    What¡¯s the use of this? After all, it¡¯s impossible for Futu Xuan to make a move against Mu Chen personally, since it was sufficient for Xuan Guang and Mo Tong to do it.

    Futu Xuan was also stunned, but he coldly snorted in his seat. No one could tell if his eyes were opened or closed, but a faint voice resounded from the ss alms bowl, ¡°Carry on.¡±

    Xuan Guang and Mo Tong no longer hesitated and flew over with boundless Spiritual Energy soaring the horizon and enveloping towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°Hey, Uncle Diao, aren¡¯t you attacking the wrong target?!¡± When Lin Jing saw this scene, she was also dumbfounded before she tugged on Lin Diao¡¯s sleeve. ¡°How is it possible for Futu Xuan to make a move against Mu Chen? With Mu Chen¡¯s strength, he won¡¯t be able to resist the other Elders of the Ancient Buddha n.¡±

    Xiao Xiao was also puzzled by this movement, so she looked at Yao Chen and Lin Diao.

    When Lin Jing swayed Lin Diao, he couldn¡¯t maintain his cold expression and bitterly smiled. ¡°My great aunt, don¡¯t shake me anymore. It was Mu Chen¡¯s intention to stop Futu Xuan from making a move, and he said that he¡¯d be able to deal with the rest.¡±

    Yao Chen nodded his head and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. Although I¡¯m curious where Mu Chen¡¯s confidencees from, saying he could deal with all the Elders of the Ancient Buddha n alone.¡±

    Lin Jing couldn¡¯t help exchanging a look with Xiao Xiao when she heard that. Although she knew that Mu Chen¡¯s fighting prowess was extraordinary, this situation wasn¡¯t something that he could deal with by himself.

    However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t someone who boasts. Since he has made this decision, then he must have some means...

    ¡°Then... let¡¯s watch it, then. If Mu Chen can¡¯t hold it, you guys have to help him.¡± Lin Jing said with a brief hesitation.

    Nodding his head, Lin Diao replied, ¡°Rest assured. Since your father has already told me about this, we will surely protect his safety.¡±

    While Lin Jing and the rest spoke, the other spectators were also puzzled as they watched Mu Chen being surrounded and inwardly shook their heads. Not to mention Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation at the Initial Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign Realm, even if he had stepped into the Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm, he also might not be able to defend against so many Elders of the Ancient Buddha n.

    ¡°It looks like the Endless Fire Territory and the Martial Realm also don¡¯t want to start a war with the Ancient Buddha n for Mu Chen. This is probably why they trapped Futu Xuan and disregarded the other Elders.¡± While they were puzzled, someone found a reason and it made logical sense. After all, anyone could weigh the importance of Mu Chen and the Ancient Buddha n.

    The Elders of the Qing Bloodline wore pale expressions. The Grand Elder has already been involved in this matter. So even if their Qing Bloodline wanted to protect Mu Chen, it wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    ¡°Qing Xuan, we will find a chanceter to disrupt the situation and allow Mu Chen to escape.¡± Qing Tian said as he gritted his teeth.

    If they allowed Mu Chen to be captured, then Qing Yanjing might really cut the rtionship with their Qing Bloodline.

    When Qing Xuan heard those words, she had also solemnly nodded her head.

    ...

    ¡°Mu Chen, give up resisting! Do you think that you can confront my entire Ancient Buddha n with your strength?¡± While the spectators were sighing, a was formed with ten-odd Elders of the Xuan and Mo Bloodline. Xuan Guang and Mo Tong were also looking at Mu Chen with cold smiles, as if they were looking at prey in the trap.

    ¡°Mu Chen, don¡¯t make more mistakes and allow yourself to be captured. If we make a move and fail to control our strength and cripple you, it would be a waste to your Nine Divine Pulse.¡± Mo Tong indifferently said.

    When they spoke, Mu Chen did not have any changes in his expression, but he slowly, gradually closed his eyes with his hands behind his back with a gale fluttering his clothes.

    ¡°Stubborn fool, move out!¡± In just ten-odd breaths, Xuan Guang sneered and he waved his hand.

    Ten-odd silhouettes shot out behind them, forming a great river of Spiritual Energy that struck towards Mu Chen. It was amotion that would make even Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns terrified.

    With Mu Chen¡¯s strength, he would surely be heavily injured in an instant.

    Everyone shook their heads in pity. Could it be that the Nine Divine Pulse would fall today?

    Thus, when Mu Chen abruptly opened his eyes, he looked at the Elders from the Ancient Buddha n with a cold arc on his lips.

    ¡°You guys have caused me and my mother to be separated for decades. Now, it¡¯s time for me to clear up this debt!¡± When he finished thest word, countless lights gathered over and formed into a profound spiritual seal.

    At the same time, the sun, moon, and stars swiftly appeared in the sky, forming into a massive Spiritual Array.

    When the sun, moon, and stars appeared in the sky, everyone in the Ancient Buddha n could sense it, especially Xuan Guang and the rest, before they raised their heads. When they looked at the Spiritual Array, they couldn¡¯t help being terrified, even with theirposure.

    That¡¯s because that Spiritual Array was the Protective Spiritual Array of their Ancient Buddha n!

 Chapter 1428 - One Man against the Clan

    The sun, moon, and stars descended from the massive Spiritual Array, along with a majestic might that caused countless experts¡¯ faces to change.

    Everyone had shock on their faces. Even as Heavenly Sovereigns, they felt fearful from the massive Spiritual Array in the sky.

    Xuan Guang and Mo Tong¡¯s faces changed and they eximed in fear, ¡°The Protective Spiritual Array?!¡±

    Both of them had shock on their faces. They were clear about this Spiritual Array that stood before them. This was the Protective Spiritual Array of their Ancient Buddha n, the meticulous project of several generations to protect the entire Ancient Buddha n. It was so much so that not even a Saint Heavenly Sovereign could destroy it.

    However, this Protective Spiritual Array that they have treated as the umbre of their Ancient Buddha n was being activated without theirmand. So how could they not be fearful?

    ¡°Who triggered the Protective Spiritual Array?!¡± Xuan Guang and Mo Tong soon gathered their attention onto Mu Chen. Thetter stood in the sky with a profound connection with the Protective Spiritual Array.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± The two of them were dumbfounded at this scene. They couldn¡¯t understand why Mu Chen was able to control their Protective Spiritual Array.

    ¡°This... this...¡± Qing Tian and the rest had shock on their faces, and even Qing Xuan¡¯s expression had changed, since it was her who ced the jade strips that had Mu Chen¡¯s blood essences into the Protective Spiritual Array. She never imagined that Mu Chen would be able to control it just with that.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the case...¡± Yao Chenughed as he finally understood the source of Mu Chen¡¯s confidence. It turned out that he had gained control of the Ancient Buddha n¡¯s Protective Spiritual Array without anyone knowing it.

    With this Spiritual Array, as long as it¡¯s not a Saint Heavenly Sovereign, no one could do a thing to Mu Chen.

    ¡°Not bad, knowing how to make ns first before moving, and obtaining a powerful trump card without anyone knowing.¡± Lin Diao sighed as he praised.

    Lin Jing, on the other hand, had widened her eyes as she chuckled, ¡°Mu Chen is going to beautifully use the Ancient Buddha n¡¯s Protective Spiritual Array to deal with them.¡±

    Xiao Xiao nodded her head. Mu Chen¡¯s trip to the Ancient Buddha n was to save his mother, and doing this was genuinely soothing.

    While everyone sighed in shock, Mu Chen coldly swept a nce and formed seals with a single hand. Instantly, the massive Spiritual Array started to revolve, and ten-odd myriad feet-long rays descended.

    When the rays descended, they destroyed the attacks of the Elders without a hassle. It was truly worth its title as the Ancient Buddha n¡¯s Protective Spiritual Array.

    Seeing the attacks being so easily dissolved, the Elders of the two bloodlines couldn¡¯t help the change in their expressions and they felt the urge to retreat. Facing Mu Chen, who had gained control of the Protective Spiritual Array, they practically couldn¡¯t gain any advantage.

    ¡°Trying to leave?¡± But their thoughts were seen through by Mu Chen and he sneered. Those old farts who were so confident a moment ago with thoughts that they could deal with Mu Chen were trying to leave now, how would it be that easy?

    Thinking about it, Mu Chen¡¯s hands joined together and he connected to the massive Spiritual Array. Instantly, boundless light gathered from the Spiritual Array and a vastmotion was heard before ten-odd massive mountains made out of Spiritual Energy were formed. Those mountains looked glistening as if they were cumbersome. When they appeared, even space couldn¡¯t bear the weight and copsed.

    Waving his hand, those mountains shattered space before descending towards the Elders of the two bloodlines.

    When those Elders saw this scene, their faces were drained of all color. They could feel the terrifying might from those mountains.

    With the power of the Protective Spiritual Array, Mu Chen was simply a terrifying existence at the moment. He could cause even an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign to feel fearful of his movements.

    ¡°Quick, retreat!¡± Those Elders felt fearful and did not dare to face them head-on. Thus, they executed their speed, and a few breathster, they appeared a few hundred miles away.

    But despite their escape, those mountains appeared, as if they had pierced through space and mmed down, causing those silhouettes to be suppressed by the mountains, to the ground.

    The spectators were all dumbfounded while looking at the mountains. Every single one of them was suppressing an Elder of the Ancient Buddha n.

    ¡°Hiss!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help sucking in cold breaths. Who could¡¯ve imagined that in just ten-odd breaths, those Elders who treated Mu Chen as their prey would be so helplessly suppressed?

    The nsmen of the Ancient Buddha n were also speechless. Xuan Luo, Mo Xin and the rest were dumbfounded. They initially thought that Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t be able to escape, but who would¡¯ve imagined that thetter would gain control of the Protective Spiritual Array and suppress the Elders of the Ancient Buddha n?

    Xuan Guang and Mo Tong¡¯s faces were pale. They had utterly embarrassed the Xuan and Mo Bloodlines today. Despite the two bloodlinesing out, not only did they fail to capture Mu Chen, but the Elders of the n were also all suppressed.

    ¡°Mu Chen, are you still trying to resist now? Did you really think that my Ancient Buddha n can¡¯t do anything about you?!¡± Xuan Guang hollered.

    Hearing their hollers, Mu Chen indifferently swept a nce at him and his hands made seals. Instantly, the massive array started to revolve and formed into a massive hand that descended towards Xuan Guang.

    That palm had instantly caused space to shatter, with the mountain range below leveling to the ground with a crater akin to an abyss.

    ¡°Impudent!¡± Xuan Guang hollered and his body radiated with Spiritual Energy as a massive silhouette formed that was akin to a fluctuating starry sky.

    Xuan Guang had immediately brought out his Sovereign Immortal Body and the massive silhouette pushed its hands upwards, which connected with the descending hand.

    A huge and ear-deafening explosion urred and many people were shocked to see the massive Sovereign Immortal Body being smacked down from the sky, causing the ground below to copse.

    Standing on the shoulder of his Sovereign Immortal Body, Xuan Guang¡¯s face was pale. He was in a disadvantageous position in his fight with Mu Chen.

    ¡°Mo Tong, act together! The Protective Spiritual Array has a huge exhaustion, and that brat won¡¯t be able tost for long!¡± At this time, Xuan Guang couldn¡¯t be concerned about his reputation. He wanted to cooperate with Mo Tong to deal with Mu Chen.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Mo Tong was also a decisive person and nodded his head. With Mu Chen in control of the Protective Spiritual Array, they would be defeated if they did not cooperate.

    Thus, with two massive Sovereign Immortal Bodies being summoned, the pressure of two pinnacle experts in the Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm swept towards Mu Chen.

    Facing their cooperation, not only was Mu Chen not afraid, he even sneered as his seals changed. The massive Spiritual Array started to revolve and massive hands constantly descended from the sky. They were akin to the hands of a deity as they mmed towards the two of them, dispersing any attacks from those two.

    An earth-shattering confrontation broke out across the horizon that left everyone¡¯s hearts jumping. But as time passed, anyone could tell that Xuan Guang and Mo Xin were gradually falling into a disadvantageous position.

    The Ancient Buddha n¡¯s Protective Spiritual Array was too powerful. After all, this was the Spiritual Array that the Ancient Buddha n relied upon during a crisis and could even resist a Saint Heavenly Sovereign. Although Mu Chen wasn¡¯t able to bring forth the true might, it wasn¡¯t difficult to deal with two Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns.

    ¡°Looks like Xuan Guang and Mo Tong are going to be suppressed.¡± Lin Jing smiled at this scene.

    ¡°Keeping such a talent outside the door, the Ancient Buddha n is truly stubborn. It¡¯s no wonder why it has fallen to be the weakest amongst the Five Ancient ns.¡± Xiao Xiao shook her head andmented.

    Lin Diao and Yao Chen nodded their heads and sighed. Who could¡¯ve imagined that Mu Chen could flip the entire Ancient Buddha n upside down alone?

    At this moment, Mu Chen sneered when he noticed that Xuan Guang and Mo Tong were putting in all their effort. With a change of his seals, two massive mountains descended from the sky.

    The two mountains had even covered the light of the sun. They were akin to stars. The might that emanated from them was also more terrifying than those used to suppress the other Elders.

    Xuan Guang and Mo Tong¡¯s faces changed at the sight of this, but they tried their best to control their Sovereign Immortal Bodies to resist the mountains.

    Evidently, they had underestimated their Protective Spiritual Array. When the mountain came in contact with their Sovereign Immortal Bodies, the Sovereign Immortal Bodies shattered apart.

    Instantly, Xuan Guang and Mo Tong¡¯s faces turned pale and they spewed blood out with horror in their eyes.

    But before they could escape, the mountains had heavily mmed against them and suppressed them to the ground.

    The ground trembled and two glistering mountains stood tall. Beneath the mountains, Xuan Guang and Mo Tong¡¯s faces were pale and they vomited blood from the suppression of the mountains.

    As the Spiritual Energy gradually calmed down, a deathly silence was formed in the sky. Everyone was dumbfounded and looked at the youthful silhouette in shock.

    That silhouette still had a towering stance, permeating a sharp aura.

    The nsmen of the Ancient Buddha n all gulped down mouthfuls of saliva with shock on their faces. Even the Elders of the Qing Bloodline were startled by Mu Chen¡¯s achievement.

    ¡°My goodness, that monster...¡± Someone muttered. Who could¡¯ve imagined that the youth would forcefully suppress the Elders of the Xuan and Mo Bloodlines by himself.

    He had literally faced the entire Ancient Buddha n by himself!

    However, Mu Chen paid no attention to those gazes, but directed his sharp gaze at Futu Xuan before his cold voice rang out, ¡°Futu Xuan, are you still not going to let my mother go?!¡±

 Chapter 1429 - Futu Xuan makes a move

    When Mu Chen¡¯s cold voice resounded, everyone remained silent. They were shocked at how Mu Chen suppressed the Elders of the Xuan and Mo Bloodlines all by himself.

    They never imagined that a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign would be able to force the Ancient Buddha n to this point. Thus, everyone knew that after today, Mu Chen¡¯s name would probably resound throughout the Great Thousand World...

    All the gazes were being directed towards Futu Xuan¡¯s direction and they saw the ss alms bowl flickering with elements that emanated boundless might.

    Sitting in his seat, Futu Xuan¡¯s aged face was cold as he stared at Mu Chen while unleashing a terrifying pressure.

    Even while sitting there, the pressure emanated from a Saint Heavenly Sovereign could make an ordinary Heavenly Sovereign feel the pressure.

    ¡°I never expected that a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign like you could achieve such a feat. You¡¯re truly the son of Qing Yanjing.¡± Futu Xuan spoke, then he continued, ¡°But I¡¯ll also let you know that rules are rules, and they will not be changed. As long as I¡¯m the Grand Elder of the Ancient Buddha n, I won¡¯t release your mother!

    ¡°And you will always be the sinner of my Ancient Buddha n!¡±

    A terrifying light flickered in Futu Xuan¡¯s eyes as he slowly stood up. Instantly, it felt like a mountain was pressing over with a terrifying momentum spreading out in this region.

    ¡°Initially, I didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for you for Qing Yanjing¡¯s sake. But since you dared toe to my Ancient Buddha n to cause trouble, I will deal with you today!¡±

    When Futu Xuan¡¯s voice resounded, it had instantly caused the clouds in the sky to roll, along with the rumbling of thunder. It was as if Armageddon has arrived.

    The rage of a Saint Heavenly Sovereign could destroy the heavens and earth.

    As the spectators felt the pressure, they showed revere on their faces. Saint Heavenly Sovereigns stood at the pinnacle of the Great Thousand World. Evidently, the power of a pinnacle powerhouse was terrifying.

    This time, even Yao Chen and Lin Diao wore grave expressions. Although Futu Xuan¡¯s strength was inferior to Xiao Yan and Lin Dong, he was still a genuine Saint Heavenly Sovereign. Thus, he couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    Suddenly, the ss alms bowl started to tremble and the elements on it whistled before turning into eight dragons that roared towards Futu Xuan.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to make a move!¡± Yao Chen and Lin Diao¡¯s eyes narrowed before they instantly poured their Spiritual Energy into the alms bowl.

    ¡°Hmph, if the Martial Ancestor was personally here, I really might not be able to break free. But the two of you are just Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns. So how can you bring forth the true might of a Saint Rank Peerless Saint Artifact?¡±

    Futu Xuan¡¯s snicker resounded from the alms bowl and his robes started to flutter with immense radiance condensing in his palm.

    In the next instant, boundless brilliance gushed out from his palm and formed into a massive ck-white wheel with the two colors intertwining that emanated destructive fluctuations.

    Futu Xuan roared and the wheel soared into the sky, then mmed against the alms bowl.

    ¡°Roar!¡± The eight elemental dragons felt threatened and unleashed draconic breaths of different elements that distorted space and shed together with the wheel.

    When the two forces connected, the ground suddenly shook and space constantly copsed into a vortex. Even rocks were rolling down the mountain from the tremors.

    But no matter how the eight dragons tried to attack, they were instantly shattered uponing in contact with the ck-white wheel.

    ¡°Rise!¡± Futu Xuan unleashed another holler and the wheel soared into the sky, then crashed with the alms bowl.

    As the sound wave swept out, the spectators with inferior strength immediately spew mouthfuls of blood andid on the ground. Only those who were strong enough could negate the force of the sound wave.

    Everyone fixated their eyes on the alms bowl, and they saw it violently trembling, as if it was bearing tremendous force. Thereafter, it was sent flying with an explosion.

    When the alms bowl flew out, Futu Xuan had also turned into a streak of light.

    Lin Diao and Yao Chen knitted their brows at this scene. They wanted to control the Eight Ancestral ss Alms Bowl again.

    Suddenly, Mu Chen¡¯s voice resounded, which stopped the two of them, ¡°Seniors, there¡¯s no need to make a move anymore. Let me handle the rest now.¡±

    Judging from the current situation, even if Lin Diao and Yao Chen had the alms bowl, they couldn¡¯t contend with Futu Xuan. If they forcefully fought, then they might be injured instead, which was something that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t willing to see.

    Yao Chen and Lin Diao exchanged a nce. They understood Mu Chen¡¯s thoughts, which made them nod their heads in the end after a brief consideration.

    ¡°Give up if the situation isn¡¯t looking good. If they intend to bully you with their age, then that disciple of mine might have to make a trip over.¡± Yao Chen replied unhurriedly.

    ¡°That goes the same for my Martial Realm.¡± Lin Diao coldly said.

    Their words had instantly caused everyone¡¯s faces to change. All of them squinted their eyes, even the nsmen of the Ancient Buddha n. If the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor were really here today, then it would be an enormous pressure, even for their Ancient Buddha n.

    Although Futu Xuan had remained indifferent, his pupils slightly rippled a little, but soon calmed down. How could he not hear the warning in Yao Chen and Lin Diao¡¯s words? But as someone as unyielding as him, not only was he undeterred, he even sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor¡¯s reputation. However, no one can interfere with how my Ancient Buddha n is going to deal with this sinner!¡±

    When he finished, his sharp gaze was directed at Mu Chen. ¡°If you think that you can fight with me after controlling the Protective Spiritual Array, you¡¯re too na?ve!¡±

    Mu Chen did not pay attention to Futu Xuan¡¯s words, but quickly formed seals. The massive Spiritual Array in the sky also started to revolve and the boundless rays shot towards Futu Xuan.

    ¡°Seems like you won¡¯t listen unless you see the coffin. Since that¡¯s the case, I will fulfill your wish!¡±

    Futu Xuan flew into a rage and waved his hand. Another ck-white wheel was formed and soared into the sky, shing with those rays, instantly dissolving those attacks as well.

    When Mu Chen saw this, he squinted his eyes. A Saint Heavenly Sovereign was truly formidable. With the Spiritual Array, he could even defeat Xuan Guang and Mo Tong, but he couldn¡¯t do a thing to Futu Xuan.

    When the ck-white wheel destroyed the rays, it flew towards Mu Chen with a terrifying momentum, as if it could grind and destroy anything in this world.

    With his eyes flickering, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t reckless enough to sh with the ck-white wheel. With a sh, he soared into the sky and hid within the massive Spiritual Array. At the same time, he controlled the Spiritual Array and constantly rained down attacks on the ck-white wheel.

    Instantly, a series of rumblings echoed out with a terrifying impact that constantly leveled mountains to the ground...

    However, everyone could tell that the Protective Spiritual Array was gradually weakening, since the ck-white wheel was constantly approaching the Spiritual Array.

    ¡°Mu Chen is still a Saint Heavenly Sovereign, even with the Protective Spiritual Array, there¡¯s no way he can contend against Futu Xuan.¡± Many experts sighed at the sight of this scene.

    ¡°The Protective Spiritual Array is truly extraordinary, but it¡¯s a pity that Mu Chen can¡¯t fully control it. Otherwise, Futu Xuan wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him.¡±

    ¡°Looks like he won¡¯t be able tost much longer now...¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Whispers started to resound and no one was optimistic about Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen maintained a calm expression while hiding in the massive Spiritual Array with his gaze flickering. Then he closed his eyes.

    Right from the start, he knew that he couldn¡¯t contend against Futu Xuan with the Protective Spiritual Array. After all, the strength of a Saint Heavenly Sovereign was practically impossible to contest with external prowess.

    Thus, the reason why he controlled the Protective Spiritual Array wasn¡¯t to confront Futu Xuan, but for another reason.

    As he spat a mouthful of white mist, his perception instantly spread throughout the Spiritual Array, enveloping the entire Pagoda Realm.

    There was part of the Spiritual Array that made him feel familiar and close. He knew that it was the part that his mother had added. As long as he followed it, he would be able to find the ce that he¡¯s looking for.

    He had already cut off all disturbances from the outside, focusing his perception on every single inch of the Ancient Buddha n. In the end, he suddenly felt a familiar fluctuation.

    Thus, his perception pierced through space and he saw an ancient pagoda right before him. He had seen this pagoda once before; it was the ce where he came to refine his Divine Pagoda.

    When his perception approached the pagoda, it wasn¡¯t obstructed, since it was being transmitted from the Protective Spiritual Array, allowing him to pass through...

    Soon, his perception stopped in a location and his body started to tremble because he could sense a connection.

    Thus, his perception had muttered echoing voices, ¡°Mother... I havee to bring you back home.¡±

    In that space, a white-dressed woman suddenly raised her head and she looked in a corner with tears rolling down her cheeks.

    She gently wiped the tears on her cheeks and smiled. Then, the gentle aura around her slowly retracted, reced with a cold and ferocious aura.

    Her body trembled before she gradually disappeared, leaving behind a voice that resounded from within the void.

    ¡°My child, no one will be able to bully you from today onwards...¡±

 Chapter 1430 - Qing Yanjing shows up

    Explosions constantly resounded from the sky with Futu Xuan standing on the air and his hands behind his back as the ck-white wheel continued to revolve around him, shattering all the rays of Spiritual Energy.

    At this moment, he was moving closer to the Protective Spiritual Array. Regardless of how Mu Chen controlled the Spiritual Array, he wasn¡¯t able to hinder Futu Xuan¡¯s movements.

    The spectators all held regret in their eyes. The might of a Saint Heavenly Sovereign was unimaginable. Although Mu Chen has borrowed the Spiritual Array to defeat dozens of Elders in the Ancient Buddha n, he was being forced back by Futu Xuan to the point that he had to hide in the Spiritual Array.

    When Ling Xi, Long Xiang, and Qing Shuang saw this scene, their faces changed with anxiety in their eyes.

    However, they knew that there was nothing they could do to help in this situation and could only pray that Mu Chen could persevere

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Qing Xuan anxiously looked at Qing Tian. ording to this situation, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Mu Chen was defeated.

    Qing Tian bitterly smiled. ¡°The Grand Elder is truly enraged, and there¡¯s nothing we can do to help. But don¡¯t worry, the Grand Elder won¡¯t be ruthless to Mu Chen.¡±

    Qing Xuan gritted her teeth. ¡°But even if he won¡¯t be ruthless, won¡¯t Mu Chen be dyed if the Grand Elder decides to imprison him?¡±

    With Mu Chen¡¯s talent and the Nine Divine Pulse, now was the time for him to charge to the pinnacle, and if he was imprisoned, he would lose out his best years. So even if he had the opportunity to reach the pinnacle in the future, he would have to spend more time and a greater price.

    Qing Tian bitterly smiled and sighed, ¡°If it has reallye to that, then we can only find a way to secretly free him, even at the expenses of being punished by the Grand Elder...¡±

    Qing Xuan also helplessly sighed. That was the only thing that they could do.

    On the mountain of the Ancient Maha n, Maha You wore a smile on his face. ¡°This trip to the Ancient Buddha n is truly not in vain. I even got to witness such a spectacr show.¡±

    The other experts of the Ancient Maha n nodded their heads. As someone from the Ancient Maha n, they wished for the Ancient Buddha n to be in chaos, and Mu Chen flipping the entire Ancient Buddha n was just to their benefit.

    ¡°But that Mu Chen is truly too na?ve. Although I have no idea how he gained control of the Ancient Buddha n¡¯s Protective Spiritual Array, he¡¯s only able to control 30-40% of this Protective Spiritual Array, and he¡¯s too na?ve to think that he can confront Futu Xuan with that.¡±

    Maha You ridiculed, ¡°Anyhow, it¡¯s good for this Mu Chen to be captured by them, so that I won¡¯t have to deal with another person in the Primordial Assembly.¡±

    Evidently, they also felt that Mu Chen was doomed to fail today.

    ...

    Futu Xuan moved towards the Protective Spiritual Array and coldly looked at Mu Chen, then hollered, ¡°Brat, you still want to continue to resist at this point in time?!¡±

    At this moment, Mu Chen had also slowly opened his eyes and coldly looked at Futu Xuan. However, he did not speak. Instead, both of his hands were joined together. Instantly, the Protective Spiritual Array revolved, and amongst the rumbling noises, an enormous mountain was created and pressed towards Futu Xuan, along with a huge shadow.

    When Futu Xuan saw this, his brows were raised with rage in his eyes. Both of his hands abruptly joined together and the ck-white wheel instantly expanded to a few myriad feet wide.

    As the ck-white wheel revolved, it emanated a destructive power that caused even the void to copse from the rotation.

    The ck-white wheel shed with the mountain and a ck and white radiance blossomed. The mountain that could easily suppress Xuan Guang and Mo Tong was swiftly copsing.

    In just ten-odd breaths, the ck-white wheel soared into the sky and the mountain was reduced to dust that drifted down like a gorgeous rain.

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes at this scene. A Saint Heavenly Sovereign was truly terrifying, and despite pushing himself to the limit, he still wasn¡¯t able to resist Futu Xuan.

    As the ck-white wheel shot towards the Protective Spiritual Array, it burst a radiance just when it was going to connect and it formed into a massive hand that grabbed ahold of the Spiritual Array.

    When the massive hand shed with the Protective Spiritual Array, a terrifying force was unleashed and the hand managed to gradually prate the array, making a grabbing gesture in the direction of Mu Chen.

    Evidently, Futu Xuan was trying to extract Mu Chen from the Spiritual Array to seize thetter¡¯s control over the Protective Spiritual Array.

    ¡°Brat, you¡¯re arrogant and don¡¯t know how to respect your elders. Since Qing Yanjing didn¡¯t teach you, then I¡¯ll personally teach you and let you know the meaning of ranking!¡± Futu Xuan coldly roared and the hand enveloped the space around Mu Chen, not allowing thetter to escape.

    The spectators inwardly shook their heads. It seemed like Mu Chen was doomed in this situation.

    ¡°Uncle Diao, quick! Call dad over!¡± When Lin Jing saw this scene, her face changed and she grabbed onto Lin Diao¡¯s arm and anxiously said.

    Xiao Xiao also turned to look at Yao Chen with a trace of anxiety in her eyes.

    Both Lin Diao and Yao Chen knitted their brows before they exchanged a look and nodded their heads. The two of them had decided to call the Martial Ancestor and me Emperor over.

    But just when they¡¯re about to make a move, they suddenly sensed something and their actions came to a stop while looking behind Mu Chen in puzzlement. Suddenly, space tore apart and a silhouette stepped out.

    At the same time, the furious cold voice of a woman resounded, ¡°Futu Xuan, you¡¯re in no ce to teach the child of I, Qing Yanjing!¡±

    When that woman¡¯s voice resounded, a Spiritual Array suddenly spread out above Mu Chen. It was akin to a starry sky that formed into a world that looked exceptionally profound.

    When the hand flew over, it was sucked into the Spiritual Array before a fluctuation was released. Then, the massive hand and Spiritual Array canceled each other out.

    The sudden terrifying confrontation had caused all the spectator¡¯s faces to be drained of color. They couldn¡¯t imagine that Futu Xuan¡¯s attack would be dealt with so easily.

    Thus, all the dazes were directed behind Mu Chen with shock. They saw a white-dressed woman stepping out with a cold expression on her gentle-looking face. There were also myriads of spiritual seals around her with every single one of them forming into a Spiritual Array.

    ¡°Oh my god, that¡¯s a Spiritual Array Grandmaster!¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, the spiritual seals around her have formed into individual worlds! That¡¯s the Saint Grade Spiritual Array Ancestor Realm!¡±

    ¡°Saint Grade Spiritual Array Ancestor... this is too terrifying!¡±

    ¡°What did she just say? Mu Chen is her child? Then, can she possibly be Mu Chen¡¯s mother?!¡±

    While everyone was dumbfounded, the nsmen of the Ancient Buddha n were shocked to see that silhouette. The spectators might not know her identity, but every single one of them there did.

    That¡¯s because that woman was the mother of Mu Chen, Qing Yanjing!

    Lin Diao and Yao Chen were also somewhat shocked when they looked at that woman and said, ¡°I never expected that Mu Chen¡¯s mother would be a Saint Grade Spiritual Array Ancestor...¡±

    In the Great Thousand World, Saint Heavenly Sovereigns were extremely few in numbers, and those that could reach that realm based on their attainments on Spiritual Arrays was even rarer!

    ¡°Haha, since Mu Chen¡¯s mother is here, then there¡¯s no need for us to step in anymore.¡± Lin Diao and Yao Chen exchanged a nce and smiled.

    While everyone was shocked, Mu Chen naturally heard the voice behind him and his body trembled before he slowly turned around with great difficulty and looked at that silhouette.

    That silhouette¡¯s gaze was fixed on him with the spiritual seals around her fluctuating, showing the intense emotional ripples in her heart.

    ¡°Mother...¡± Mu Chen muttered.

    Back in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, he had already met his mother once, but it was just a spiritual clone of hers back then. But right now, he¡¯s looking at her real person.

    He had wished for this scene every single day ever since he walked out of the Northern Spiritual Realm, and he had gone through uncountable tribtions. At this moment, he was no longer that unripe youth. But he had finally waited for this day toe...

    This woman before him should be unfamiliar, but when he saw her, he could tell from the tremble deep down his bloodline.

    That¡¯s because when Qing Yanjing left him, he was still a babe back then. But along his journey, he could feel what she has done for him.

    To protect him, she willingly returned to the Ancient Buddha n and suffered loneliness just so that he could grow peacefully.

    To protect him, she even bore the pain of separating her flesh and nt her Eight Divine Pulse into his body.

    It was something that even Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help feel touched about, and his eyes reddened.

    Looking at Mu Chen¡¯s reddened eyes, Qing Yanjing also felt a heavy strike in her heart. The coldness she had when facing Futu Xuan earlier had disappeared. She quickly walked up and held onto Mu Chen¡¯s face.

    ¡°Chen¡¯er, you¡¯ve grown up...¡± Qing Yanjing¡¯s hoarse, yet gentle voice resounded. Back then, Mu Chen was still a baby when she left, and before she knew it, he had already grown up to be such a handsome young man.

    His appearance was simr to his father, but his brows were more simr to hers.

    The connection between blood has practically caused Qing Yanjing to be unable to shift her gaze.

    Sensing the cold and trembling hands on his face, even Mu Chen could keep hisposure anymore and his eyes turned moist. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve finally found you.¡±

    For this day, he had given too much effort.

    Hearing his words, Qing Yanjing¡¯s tears also couldn¡¯t help pouring out and she felt heartache. She knew how much effort Mu Chen hadmitted just so that he coulde to the Ancient Buddha n. Perhaps if there was a mistake in his step, they would have been eternally separated...

    She could practically see the tender youth leaving the Northern Spiritual Realm to roam the Great Thousand World and grow stronger through tribtions...

    Just thinking about these made Qing Yanjing feel heartache, as if her heart was stabbed.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Qing Yanjing was at a loss as she wiped Mu Chen¡¯s tears. Her panicking actions had no appearance of a Saint Grade Spiritual Array Ancestor. She was just a mother who felt sorry for her child.

    Gently holding onto Qing Yanjing¡¯s hand, a brilliant smile appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face. ¡°No, I promised father that I would certainly bring you back home for us to reunite.¡±

    Qing Yanjing heavily nodded her head and calmed her emotions, then rubbed on Mu Chen¡¯s head before raising her head with her gaze turning cold.

    ¡°But before that, I will take from them all the sufferings that you¡¯ve felt all these years!!!¡±

 Chapter 1431 - Battle Of Saints

    When Qing Yanjing finished speaking, her gaze coldly fell onto Futu Xuan.

    ¡°The Grand Elder is pretty impressive, he even makes a move against a junior.¡± Qing Yanjing¡¯s cold voice was prickly as it resounded.

    With a cold expression, Futu Xuan snorted, ¡°Junior? My Ancient Buddha n doesn¡¯t have such an arrogant junior. If I don¡¯t make a move today, I¡¯m afraid that that son of yours willpletely flip the Ancient Buddha n!¡±

    However, Qing Yanjing refuted, ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m unaware of Chen¡¯er¡¯s character? The reason why he did this was all due to being forced by you people.¡±

    When Futu Xuan heard those words, his face was instantly swept with rage and he hollered, ¡°Qing Yanjing, how dare you! Get lost right now, and I will certainly capture and judge that sinner for daring to mess around in my Ancient Buddha n!¡±

    ¡°In the past, I exercised forbearance for the sake of protecting Chen¡¯er. Now that you people have challenged my bottom line time and time again, I¡¯ll see how you dare to touch my son before me?!¡± Qing Yanjing¡¯s brows furrowed as she roared.

    At this moment, she no longer had the warm appearance from before; it was reced with a chilling aura that made many people of the Ancient Buddha n feel fearful, since they¡¯ve never seen Qing Yanjing fly into a rage, especially towards the Grand Elder.

    Evidently, even the mildest woman would turn into a ferocious tiger for her child.

    ¡°Qing Yanjing!¡± Futu Xuan hollered. He never expected that Qing Yanjing would be so unyielding today, she wasn¡¯t even giving him any face.

    ¡°Since you insist on being stubborn, then I¡¯ll capture you, mother and son together!¡± Futu Xuan barked. As the person in power of the Ancient Buddha n, he had viewed the rules of the n as the sky. However, Qing Yanjing¡¯s actions have ced disregard to the n rules, so how could he tolerate it?

    Along with his voice, a radiance burst out from his body and formed into a massive ck-white wheel that permeated destructive force as it rotated.

    At this moment, this Saint Heavenly Sovereign of the Ancient Buddha n has finally unleashed his prowess without holding back.

    The pressure from his rage instantly enveloped the heavens and earth, causing some Heavenly Sovereigns to feel their scalps turning numb from the pressure. It felt like a mountain pressing onto their bodies, making them feel heavy.

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ve also endured enough of this. Today, I¡¯ll personally experience the Grand Elder¡¯s ability!¡± Qing Yanjing didn¡¯t back down from the enraged Futu Xuan, but took a step out. She instantly exited the range of the Protective Spiritual Array. She was clearly disdainful about borrowing power of the Protective Spiritual Array.

    As she took a step forth, the entire region suddenly turned dark and myriads of spiritual seals flickered like stars in the sky.

    Stomping his feet, Futu Xuan caused the ground to tremble and the ck-white wheel beneath his feet swiftly shrunk in size. Although it had turned small, the colours that were condensed on the wheel were terrifying. It was so much so that a trace of light from it could make ordinary Heavenly Sovereigns feel fearful.

    Waving his hand, the ck-white wheel shot out, and as it rotated, cracks appeared in the space around it. The sharpness was something that not even a True Dragon would dare to receive head-on.

    Qing Yanjing swiftly formed seals and countless spiritual seals flew out. In just a few breaths of time, they had developed into thousands of Spiritual Arrays between the heavens and earth.

    When the ck-white wheel entered the Spiritual Arrays, it swiftly tore through everything. Still, as it passed through the Spiritual Arrays, its power was also rapidly being exhausted before disappearing.

    Although their confrontation was dazzling, the vague fluctuation that was being emanated caused many Heavenly Sovereigns to tremble. If the battle were fought without any concern for their surroundings, they would probably destroy the entire Pagoda Realm...

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the Grand Elder that I could be a Saint Grade Spiritual Array Ancestor. So today, I¡¯ll have to ask the Grand Elder to test the power of my Saint Grade Spiritual Array Ancestor¡¯s array!¡±

    Qing Yanjing coldly spoke, and in the next moment, myriad spiritual seals fused into space and a Spiritual Array started to spread out. In just a few short moments, it had already enveloped the entire heavens and earth.

    Although the Spiritual Array had a wide range, it only enveloped Futu Xuan. Although the rest were also within the range of the Spiritual Array, they were in another world within the Spiritual Array.

    This massive Spiritual Array seemed to have be an enormous world, and no one would be able to escape unless they break through the Spiritual Array.

    Everyone widened their eyes as they looked at the Spiritual Array. It was already rare to see a Saint Heavenly Sovereign making a move, and a Saint Grade Spiritual Array Ancestor was even rarer.

    Today, their trip wasn¡¯t in vain, witnessing two Saints fighting.

    Standing in the Spiritual Array, Futu Xuan¡¯s expression had gradually turned solemn. Even someone like him did not dare to belittle the Spiritual Array of a Saint Grade Spiritual Array Ancestor.

    As he squinted his eyes, a radiance burst out from within this world of Spiritual Array and nine suns slowly took form.

    There seemed to be nine ancient Golden Crows within the suns. They unleashed a cry and breathed mes from their mouths that were at a high temperature, causing this world to be melting from the high temperature. This temperature could even melt the body of a Saint Heavenly Sovereign.

    Suddenly, sharp cries resounded from the nine suns and burning rays of mes descended towards Futu Xuan.

    Futu Xuan¡¯s expression was grave before his hands joined together. As a ck and white aura swept out from his sleeves, they formed into a ck dragon and a white dragon, which roared while unleashing two beams of different colours towards the mes.

    As they shed, the Spiritual Array world suddenly started to tremble with a destructive fluctuation sweeping out. It was so much so that even those outside the Spiritual Array could feel the temperature blowing against their bodies, making them feel a stinging sensation of pain.

    It¡¯s hard to imagine how terrifying it would be within the Spiritual Array.

    Standing in the sky, Qing Yanjing¡¯s robes fluttered as she looked at the two dragons that Futu Xuan had created, before her hands joined together. ¡°Nine Suns World Refinery!¡±

    The nine Golden Crows cried out and they flew down, surrounding Futu Xuan. As the mes red, the nine suns gradually disappeared, reced by a massive golden cauldron.

    Along with torrential mes, the cauldron trapped Futu Xuan.

    Golden mes violently gathered in the cauldron. The mes that filled the world swiftly resided as they started to retract.

    Facing this scene, even Futu Xuan wore a grave expression.

    The golden mes that resided in the end were reced with nine golden drops of magma that quietly floated. Although they seemed harmless, only Futu Xuan knew that if the nine drops of magma fell onto any of the Lower nes, all of the Lower nes would burn to ashes.

    ¡°Go.¡± Qing Yanjing pointed her finger out and the nine drops of magma shot towards Futu Xuan.

    As Futu Xuan retreated, he waved his hand and the ck and white dragons intertwined. In the next moment, a holler echoed from him, ¡°Buddha Cave!¡±

    The ck and white auras violently circted and formed into a ck and white hole.

    As the nine drops of magma shot into the cave, Futu Xuan¡¯s expression drastically changed in the next moment. That¡¯s because the ck and white hole violently trembled before it exploded.

    A massive golden mushroom rose up in the sky and a golden shock wave swept out, bringing destruction to the world.

    The Spiritual Array violently trembled, with all the spectator¡¯s faces ashen as they watched the shock wave from outside. All of them felt their scalps going numb. They knew that if the Spiritual Array shattered and the shock wave spreads out, most of them there would be reduced to ashes.

    But fortunately, the shock wave only reached the border of the world within the Spiritual Array before it dissipated. Everyone instantly directed their gazes over and saw Futu Xuan¡¯s moustache being burnt. Not only that, his blood and flesh have be charred from the burns.

    This scene left many experts dumbfounded. One must know that the physique of a Saint Heavenly Sovereign was exceptionally terrifying. But even so, Futu Xuan was left in such a sorry-looking state.

    ¡°A Saint Grade Spiritual Array is truly terrifying...¡± Many people inwardly eximed. Before a Saint Grade Spiritual Array, anyone that falls into it could only wait for death.

    Under the attention of everyone, Futu Xuan¡¯s face was grim. He looked at Qing Yanjing and rebuked, ¡°Qing Yanjing, you really want to be stubborn?!¡±

    Qing Yanjing coldly refuted, ¡°Am I going to stand aside and watch you bully my child?¡±

    Futu Xuan¡¯s face was ashen upon hearing her words, then he said in a grim tone, ¡°Good, good! Since you intend to be stubborn, then don¡¯t me me today!¡±

    Taking a deep breath, his voice resonated throughout the entire Pagoda Realm, ¡°I request the Ancestral Pagoda!¡±

 Chapter 1432 - The New Grand Elder

    ¡°I request the Ancestral Pagoda!¡± When Futu Xuan¡¯s cold voice resonated, the spectators could still maintain theirposure, but the nsmen of the Ancient Buddha n couldn¡¯t help changing their expressions.

    ¡°Shit, the Grand Elder is calling the Ancestral Pagoda!¡± Qing Xuan anxiously cried out.

    Qing Tian¡¯s expression was also unsightly. The Ancestral Pagoda was one of the strongest trump cards of the Ancient Buddha n, and it was precisely because of the Ancestral Pagoda that the Ancient Buddha n could sit firmly as one of the Five Ancient ns and not be targeted by others.

    With the Ancestral Pagoda, even a Saint Heavenly Sovereign would be fearful of it. Back then, when Qing Yanjing fought with the Grand Elder, the Grand Elder had called out the Ancestral Pagoda to suppress Qing Yanjing.

    Right now, the Grand Elder clearly knew that he could only rely on the Ancestral Pagoda to suppress Qing Yanjing right now.

    ¡°Heh, he¡¯s actually forced to use the Ancestral Pagoda.¡± When Maha You saw this scene, he smiled. He was more than willing to watch the fight between the two Saints of the Ancient Buddha n. It was best if the two could fall, since the Ancient Buddha n would fall from being one of the Five Ancient ns due to that.

    On the other hand, he did not have any good impression of Qing Yanjing, either. Back then, the Ancient Buddha n initially wanted to link their ns together through marriage with his big brother, Maha Tian. But in the end, Qing Yanjing was stubborn and called off the wedding. For Maha You, it was extremely humiliating for their Ancient Maha n.

    ¡°Now, let me see how Qing Yanjing will resist this. The foundation of an Ancient n isn¡¯t something that can be shaken by a Saint Heavenly Sovereign.¡± Maha You tugged his chest and sneered.

    If Qing Yanjing were suppressed within the Ancestral Pagoda, then Mu Chen would surely not be able to escape the fate of imprisonment.

    Mu Chen had also sensed the other gazes and knitted his brows. If Futu Xuan was really going to rely on the Ancestral Pagoda, then he could only seek help from the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor.

    No matter what, regardless of what he used, he would take his mother away with him!

    ¡°Futu Xuan, is using the Ancestral Pagoda the only thing you¡¯re good at?¡± Qing Yanjing coldly said as she looked at Futu Xuan.

    Hearing the disdain in her tone, Futu Xuan¡¯s face was ashen. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you and your son constantly challenging the bottom line of my Ancient Buddha n, I wouldn¡¯t have used it. So you deserve it!¡±

    With a cold gaze, Qing Yanjing coldly said, ¡°Alright, since you insist on being stubborn, thene and give it a try!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you still insist on being stubborn?!¡± Futu Xuan snorted and he hands joined together. Instantly, everyone could sense a terrifying pressure, and it was something that even made other Heavenly Sovereigns tremble. Even the Spiritual Energy in their bodies was uncontrobly being released to protect themselves.

    Everyone had shock on their faces when they sensed it. If the Ancestral Pagoda came in their direction, they surely wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.

    ¡°The Ancient Buddha n is truly worthy of their reputation to have such a terrifying trump card.¡± Those powerful experts sighed. They knew that even a Saint Heavenly Sovereign could only flee while facing that old pagoda.

    It looked like Futu Xuan had thoroughly been enraged this time.

    As the pagoda gently fell, it gradually descended into the world of Spiritual Array formed by Qing Yanjing. The Spiritual Array actually wasn¡¯t able to resist the pagoda, and allowed it to enter.

    ¡°Qing Yanjing, I initially thought that you would reflect on your mistakes after all these years. But in the end, there have been no changes in you. Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll imprison you till you know your mistakes!¡± Futu Xuan said.

    ¡°Obstinate.¡± Qing Yanjing sneered, ¡°Futu Xuan, you were never suitable to be the Grand Elder. Look at your time as the Grand Elder. The Patriarch position has been empty without an inheritor. The Xuan and Mo Bloodlines are holding all the resources in the n, and not caring for the other talented nsmen, causing the Ancient Buddha n to be the weakest of the Five Ancient ns. All of this is due to your stubbornness!¡±

    Hearing her words, Futu Xuan instantly flew into a rage and he barked, ¡°Nonsense!

    ¡°Go into the Ancestral Pagoda!¡± His face was ashen and his seals changed. The pagoda instantly appeared above Qing Yanjing. Although it was slow, it was descending towards Qing Yanjing.

    That old pagoda was extremely bizarre, as if it had determined the oue upon its descent. No matter how one tries to escape, it¡¯s a futile effort.

    However, Qing Yanjing showed no panic on her face when she faced the pagoda. She only looked at Futu Xuan with a sh of disappointment in her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one that should calm down.¡± She suddenly stretched her hands out and gently pushed towards the descending Ancestral Pagoda. Shortly after, countless people were dumbfounded. The Ancestral Pagoda had actuallye to a stop, hovering above Qing Yanjing.

    ¡°What?!¡± The nsmen of the Ancient Buddha n were instantly dumbfounded, as if they had seen a ghost. Even the Elders of the Qing Bloodline had horror on their faces.

    What had they just witnessed? Qing Yanjing actually controlled the Ancestral Pagoda?!

    One must know that only the Patriarch and Grand Elder could control the Ancestral Pagoda, so how was Qing Yanjing able tomand it?

    ¡°You...you!¡± Futu Xuan was also shocked with his eyes widened. His finger was trembling while pointing towards Qing Yanjing. He couldn¡¯t speak from the shock.

    ¡°How are you able tomand the Ancestral Pagoda?!¡± A long-timeter, Futu Xuan finally recovered from the shock and he said with great difficulty.

    Casting a nce at him, Qing Yanjing replied, ¡°This is thest time that you¡¯remanding the Ancestral Pagoda.¡±

    Futu Xuan¡¯s face drastically changed before he tried to change his seals to control the Ancestral Pagoda. But this time, no matter how he tried, the Ancestral Pagoda only quietly sat above Qing Yanjing without moving and paid no attention to hismand.

    With a huge change in his expression, Futu Xuan took a step back and he eximed, ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    However, Qing Yanjing¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t have any fluctuation as she exined, ¡°When every Grand Elder of our Ancient Buddha nes to the end of their lifespan, they would be refined by the Ancestral Pagoda and leave their will within it. This is also the reason why the Ancestral Pagoda is so powerful.

    ¡°That means the consciousness of our ancestors are also left within it, and gradually, the Ancestral Pagoda has formed its own consciousness...

    ¡°What I did was report your doings in the Ancient Buddha n during my imprisonment time. Putting it in a nutshell, I was ratting you out.

    ¡°The Ancestral Pagoda exists for the Ancient Buddha n, and the ancestors also wish the strengthening of the Ancient Buddha n. Thus, they gave me a response...¡±

    Looking at Futu Xuan coldly, ¡°They¡¯re extremely unhappy with you.¡±

    Futu Xuan looked as if he was struck with a heavy blow. He never expected that his management would cause unhappiness of their ancestors. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that what he has been doing for all these years was wrong?

    Qing Yanjing continued with a calm expression, ¡°ording to the rules of the n, anyone whomands the Ancestral Pagoda is the new Grand Elder. From today onwards, I am the new Grand Elder!¡±

    Her words had instantly set off a wave in the nsmen of the Ancient Buddha n. They had no idea why, in just a few minutes, even their Grand Elder has changed!

    The nsmen of the Xuan and Mo Bloodlines were pale. The moment Qing Yanjing became the Grand Elder, they wouldn¡¯t have a good time ahead.

    On the contrary, the Qing Bloodline burst out into cheers. Even the Elders wore joyful expressions. Qing Yanjing was unwilling to take up the post in the past. Otherwise, she might have even be the Patriarch of the Ancient Buddha n.

    Futu Xuan¡¯s expression was dull. He still hadn¡¯t recovered from the fact that the ancestors were unhappy with him. But after a long time, his expression gradually sank, and he even looked to have grown much older.

    Looking at Qing Yanjing, Futu Xuan said in aplicated tone, ¡°The position of Grand Elder was initially yours, but I never imagined that you would take the initiative to seize it.¡±

    With a cold snort, Qing Yanjing refuted, ¡°It¡¯s all for my child. Otherwise, who would want to be the Grand Elder?

    ¡°So, have you decided to step down as the Grand Elder?¡±

    Everyone anxiously directed their gazes at Futu Xuan. If thetter wasn¡¯t willing, then an enormous battle would most likely take ce in the Ancient Buddha n. In the end, there was even a chance that the two Saints might fall and cause the n to fall apart. If that happens, it would be massive damage to the Ancient Buddha n.

    After a long silence, Futu Xuan let out a long sigh with a bitter smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m stubborn? Since I¡¯ve treated the rules of the n like the heavens, how can I go against them?

    ¡°From today onwards, I have decided to go into closed-door cultivation. If the Ancient Buddha n can develop better in your hands... then perhaps I was wrong.

    ¡°And you... will be the new Grand Elder of the Ancient Buddha n.¡±

 Chapter 1433 - The Changed Ancient Buddha Clan

    Everyone was dumbfounded. No one expected that the Grand Elder of the Ancient Buddha n would be changed right before them...

    The nsmen of the Xuan and Mo Bloodlines exchanged looks and they felt their scalps going numb. They knew that the moment Qing Yanjing became the Grand Elder, their two bloodlines wouldn¡¯t be able to act as fearlessly anymore.

    But the Elders of the Xuan and Mo Bloodlines were currently being suppressed by Mu Chen. Thus, they couldn¡¯t even sound any objections, nor did they have the qualifications to do so.

    Although the other branches felt unbelievable, it was more eptable, since Qing Yanjing was qualified to be the Grand Elder with her strength, and in addition to their dissatisfaction with the Xuan and Mo Bloodlines. Thus, it was good news for them.

    The nsmen of the Qing Bloodline all cheered. Although bing the Grand Elder would mean that Qing Yanjing would have to be removed from the bloodline to maintain fair and just decisions, it was still a piece of great news for them.

    At least they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the suppression of the Xuan and Mo Bloodlines.

    ¡°Interesting...¡± Yao Chen and Lin Diao were also shocked at this scene, before the two of them smiled. Who could have expected that the situation would progress in this manner? They initially thought that Qing Yanjing would suffer from the Ancestral Pagoda, but she actually became the new Grand Elder of the Ancient Buddha n at this moment.

    They knew that this matter has finallye to an end, and Qing Yanjing could suppress all the voices in the n with her strength.

    ¡°Tsk, what a useless old fool.¡± Maha You knitted his brows and cursed. He initially hoped for a battle between Futu Xuan and Qing Yanjing. In the end, he never expected this oue. Furthermore, not only did Futu Xuan not fight for it back, he even epted the result.

    Mu Chen was also shocked at this event, and his expression became weird. He initially intended to get his mother and leave the Ancient Buddha n, but she somehow became the Grand Elder of the n instead...

    ¡°How did this happen...?¡± Mu Chen scratched his head, and bitterly smiled.

    While everyone was shocked, Qing Yanjing¡¯s gaze eased out after seeing Futu Xuan peacefully handing over the Grand Elder¡¯s position.

    If Futu Xuan had disregarded the rules and retaliated, then she might have had to use the Ancestral Pagoda and forcefully imprison the former. If that¡¯s the case, then it would be a significant fluctuation within the Ancient Buddha n.

    Furthermore, it would be equivalent to losing a Saint Heavenly Sovereign. One must know that every single Saint Heavenly Sovereign was a pir of the Ancient Buddha n, and losing any single one of them could damage the foundation of the n.

    This was also the reason why Futu Xuan and the other Elders did not dare to force her despite her imprisonment.

    ¡°At least you¡¯re not a dotard.¡± Although her expression has eased out, her tone was still cold. She felt furious about how Futu Xuan tried to capture Mu Chen in the past.

    As she spoke, the Spiritual Array around her fluctuated and disappeared, turning into myriads of spiritual seals before they returned to her sleeves.

    ¡°Those are the rules. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t end it so easily.¡± Futu Xuan responded in an unyielding tone with his ashen face frozen.

    However, he didn¡¯t feel too good. He cast a nce at the mess and waved his sleeve. ¡°Since you¡¯re the Grand Elder now, you will handle the mess. I won¡¯t care about anything anymore.¡±

    After that, his nce swept at Mu Chen, which thetter could sense Futu Xuan¡¯splicated gaze.

    ¡°I hope that your son won¡¯t bring the Nine Divine Pulse to waste.¡±

    Hearing his words, Qing Yanjing instantly snorted, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. My son was all by himself without any resources of the Ancient Buddha n and came this far. His achievements in the future will exceed anyone since ancient times.¡±

    Futu Xuan wanted to ridicule her words, but thinking of Mu Chen¡¯s achievements, thetter had indeed surpassed everyone in the younger generations. Not to mention that he even built everything up from nothing by himself and was truly a talent.

    Thus, he could only snort and fly towards the depths of the Pagoda Realm, disappearing in the blink of an eye.

    Once Futu Xuan left, the tense atmosphere in this region finally alleviated.

    ¡°We greet the Grand Elder!¡±

    When the atmosphere was alleviated, the nsmen of the Qing Bloodline roared. Shortly after, the nsmen of the branches and even the Xuan and Mo Bloodlines followed along.

    When Qing Yanjing saw their greetings, she waved her hand.

    ¡°Grand Elder... I wonder if you can let the Elders of our two bloodlines out?¡± The nsmen of the Xuan and Mo Bloodlines finally, cautiously asked after some hesitation.

    Lowering her head to look at the mountains on the ground, Qing Yanjing suddenly felt a headache. The job of a Grand Elder was genuinely notfortable.

    However, she couldn¡¯t possibly leave the Elders of the two Bloodlines suppressed, or someone might nitpick about it. Thus, she waved her hand and those mountains raised before soaring into the sky.

    When the mountains rose, dozens of silhouettes instantly flew out.

    ¡°Mu Chen, I will certainly not let you go today!¡± Upon being free, Xuan Guang¡¯s hair was in a mess and he shot a furious look at Mu Chen.

    But soon after, Xuan Guang suddenly felt the silence in the entire region before he saw the other Elders of the Xuan Bloodline trying to give him an eye signal.

    Thus, he was briefly stunned before he heard a cold voiceing from the sky, ¡°Oh? What are you going to do to my son?¡±

    Xuan Guang abruptly raised his head. When he saw Qing Yanjing, his heart trembled and he eximed, ¡°Qing Yanjing? Why are you here?!¡±

    Mo Tong was also perplexed with fear in his eyes. At the same time, his gaze was continuously searching for Futu Xuan¡¯s silhouette, trying to ask the reason why Qing Yanjing was there.

    Coldly ncing at them, Qing Yanjing announced, ¡°From today onwards, I am the Grand Elder of the Ancient Buddha n. Futu Xuan has already chosen to go into closed-door cultivation.¡±

    Xuan Guang and Mo Tong were instantly dumbfounded with disbelief in their eyes as they stuttered, ¡°How... how can this be?! What nonsense are you talking about?!¡±

    They were only suppressed for a brief time, so how did the entire situation change by the time they¡¯re released?

    They looked at the Elders of the Xuan and Mo Bloodlines, who wore bitter expressions, but no one refuted her words.

    When Xuan Guang and Mo Tong recovered, they felt their scalps going numb. They never imagined that it would progress in this manner. With Qing Yanjing bing the Grand Elder and holding the authority of the Ancient Buddha n, they wouldn¡¯t be able to try anymore in the future, unless they¡¯re able to take that step into the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm andpete for the Patriarch position, while contending against Qing Yanjing.

    Although they¡¯re at the Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm, they knew they that it might be a step that they might not be able to take during their lifetime.

    Thinking of their past suppression of the Qing Bloodline, and their attitude against Qing Yanjing and Mu Chen, even Xuan Guang and Mo Tong couldn¡¯t help feeling dizzy.

    They knew that the Xuan and Mo Bloodlines wouldn¡¯t have a good time ahead of them.

    Despite the mess in their hearts, the two of them were still the heads of their bloodlines. Thus, they suppressed their emotions and forced a smile towards Qing Yanjing. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then we pay our greetings to the Grand Elder.¡±

    Qing Yanjing¡¯s expression was cold before she casually nodded her head. She felt loathe for Xuan Guang and Mo Tong, but the two of them were, after all, heads of their own bloodlines. So if she dealt with the two of them, it would bring unhappiness to the n. Thus, she couldn¡¯t rush at the moment. As long as she¡¯s holding the Grand Elder¡¯s position, there¡¯s plenty of chances to suppress the two bloodlines in the future and wear their advantage out.

    ¡°Head back first.¡± Hearing Qing Yanjing¡¯s voice, Xuan Guang and Mo Tong bitterly nodded their heads before leading the Elders under them back to their various mountains.

    Looking at the guests, the coldness in Qing Yanjing¡¯s eyes gradually receded and returned to being warm.

    ¡°I¡¯ve let everyone watch a joke today. The Bloodline Competition wille to an end today, and everyone can stay in my n for a few days to allow us to do our job as the host.¡± Qing Yanjing¡¯s voice was warm. But since everyone had witnessed her prowess just a moment ago, they swiftly expressed their gratitude.

    Her gaze turned to Yao Chen and Lin Diao with her expression bing warmer. ¡°Many thanks to the two of you for taking care of Chen¡¯er. If there¡¯s an opportunity in the future, I will personally make a trip to the Endless Fire Territory, and the Martial Realm and pay the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor a visit.¡±

    Facing a Saint Grade Spiritual Array Ancestor, even Yao Chen and Lin Diao had to show their respect, so they nodded their heads with a smile.

    When everyone saw this scene, they inwardly sighed. They initially wanted to watch the Bloodline Competition, but who could have expected that they would witness a grand show...?

    From today onwards, the Ancient Buddha n was really different...

    As for Mu Chen... his name would probably resonate throughout the Great Thousand World in the future, and in addition to a mother, who was the Grand Elder of the ancient Buddha n, there wouldn¡¯t be many people that would dare to offend her in the Great Thousand World...

 Chapter 1434 - Meeting Gift

    With the battleing to an end, peace returned.

    Since the bloodlinepetition came to an end, the fluctuation in the Ancient Buddha n had also graduallye to an end. Although the Grand Elder had given his position away, Qing Yanjing¡¯s prestige was indeed suitable for this position. Thus, aside from some tremors in the Xuan and Mo Bloodlines, the entire Ancient Buddha n gradually epted this reality.

    All the guests stayed in the Ancient Buddha n for a few days before they left. One could imagine that after their departure, the matters in the Ancient Buddha n would resound throughout the entire Great Thousand World. Likewise, Mu Chen¡¯s name would also spread.

    Although Qing Yanjing concluded the Ancient Buddha n¡¯s incident, Mu Chen¡¯s performance was also shocking.

    Not only did he defeated various Elders of the Xuan Bloodline with his cultivation at the Initial Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign Realm, but he also relied on the Protective Spiritual Array¡¯s power to suppress most of the Elders in the Ancient Buddha n, forcing Futu Xuan to make a move...

    This achievement was genuinely shocking and made everyone speechless.

    ...

    On one of the mountains in the Pagoda Realm, there was arge vi with a stone pavilion and artificial mountains that spectacrly decorated this location.

    This was practically the best lodging within the Ancient Buddha n for their guests, which had be Mu Chen¡¯s temporary lodge.

    When the Bloodline Competition came to an end, the Elders in the n all forcefully wanted to move Mu Chen over from his previous lodge with fawning smiles. Even Mu Chen was embarrassed to decline...

    Evidently, the changes were all due to Qing Yanjing¡¯s identity as the Grand Elder.

    If it was in the past, even if Mu Chen wasn¡¯t a sinner, his status as a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign definitely wouldn¡¯t allow him to receive any importance from the Ancient Buddha n. But it was no longer the same now...

    When Qing Yanjing broke free and became the highest authority in the Ancient Buddha n, no one dared to neglect Mu Chen and instantly gave him the treatment of a Saint Heavenly Sovereign.

    However, Mu Chen maintained a calm state during this treatment. Since they insisted on giving it to him, then there¡¯s no need for him to be polite. But even if they didn¡¯t give him any, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered, either.

    Despite his mother bing the Grand Elder of the Ancient Buddha n, he still had a barrier against the n. Thus, he had no intention to use the prestige of the Ancient Buddha n to show off.

    After all, that was how he had been in the past. Even without the Ancient Buddha n, he could still lead a good life.

    ...

    ¡°Little friend, the Bloodline Competition has alreadye to an end, and we have to return now. We came here to bid our farewell.¡± Yao Chen and Lin Diao brought along Xiao Xiao and Lin Jing when they came to the vi.

    Their trip to the Ancient Buddha n was to help Mu Chen, and since Mu Chen was fine now, they naturally had to leave.

    With a grave expression, Mu Chen cupped his fists together. ¡°I have to thank the two Seniors this time. Furthermore, do pass a message for me to Senior me Emperor and Martial Ancestor. This time, I, Mu Chen owe them one.¡±

    Yao Chen and Lin Diao nodded their heads with a smile. They knew that the reason why Xiao Yan and Lin Dong would ce such importance in Mu Chen was just an investment. They had a good view of thetter¡¯s talent, and they felt that he could stand at the peak of the Great Thousand World one day.

    After the matters in the Ancient Buddha n, Yao Chen and Lin Diao also felt the same way. With Mu Chen¡¯s potential, there might be a possibility that he might reach that height in the future.

    Not just anyone could owe the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor a favor in the Great Thousand World. However, Mu Chen possessed that qualification.

    ¡°They initially wanted to personally make a trip over, but the Fiend ns have been restless over the past years. With the Endless Fire Territory and Martial Realm residing at the edge of the Great Thousand World, they couldn¡¯t be careless.¡± Yao Chen and Lin Diao said.

    When Mu Chen heard that, his eyes squinted; after all, the Fiend ns were the mortal enemy of the Great Thousand World, and he had also experienced the Fiend ns for himself in the Lower ne.

    ¡°The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor are truly admirable.¡±

    Standing beside Mu Chen, Qing Yanjing also made herself free to send them off and she said, ¡°Please tell the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor that I represent the Ancient Buddha n to form a good rtionship. In the future, we can cooperate if there¡¯s an opportunity. If the Fiend ns have any movements, do inform the Ancient Buddha n.¡±

    When Lin Diao and Yao Chen heard that, their expressions turned grave, unlike Mu Chen, Qing Yanjing¡¯s words could represent the Ancient Buddha n, since it¡¯s one of the Five Ancient ns. It¡¯s not any weaker than the Endless Fire Territory and Martial Realm. Thus, even the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor were more than willing to wee such a rtionship.

    ¡°We will surely bring your words back.¡± Lin Diao and Yao Chen replied.

    ¡°Hey, Mu Chen! Come to the Martial Realm and y if there¡¯s an opportunity. The next time we meet, I will also break through into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm!¡± Lin Jing waved her fist and said to Mu Chen.

    ¡°Surely.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    Lin Jing¡¯s talent wasn¡¯t at all inferior to him, it was just that her character was a little too yful and she couldn¡¯t experience the tribtion of life and death like him. Otherwise, she would surely surpass the likes of Xuan Luo and Mo Xin.

    ¡°I initially wanted to spar with you since you¡¯ve also broken through into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm. But after seeing your performance during the Bloodline Competition, I will not humiliate myself. Right now, I know why my father has great hopes for you. It¡¯s because you¡¯re like him, you¡¯re both monsters.¡± Xiao Xiao stared at Mu Chen and thoughtfully said.

    Instantly, ck lines immediately covered Mu Chen¡¯s forehead. ¡®Is it really good to call your father a monster?¡¯

    Yao Chen and Lin Diao also smiled, but could no longer remain here. After bidding their farewells to Mu Chen and Qing Yanjing, they waved their hands and brought Xiao Xiao and Lin Jing along as they soared into the sky.

    ¡°Little friend, let¡¯s meet again in the future.¡± A burst ofughter resounded throughout the sky as they disappeared.

    Standing on the spot, Mu Chen watched the two of them leave.

    ¡°Chen¡¯er, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor are heroes. Although they¡¯vee from the Lower nes, their talents are extraordinary and exceeds everyone in the Great Thousand World. So their eyesight is also high. In the Great Thousand World, there aren¡¯t many people that could catch their eyes, so I¡¯m proud that you can form a good rtionship with the two of them.¡± Qing Yanjing gently caressed Mu Chen¡¯s head as she chuckled.

    ¡°The two Seniors are truly heroes.¡± Mu Chen agreed. After interacting with the two of them, he knew the reason why the two of them were so charming.

    ¡°But Chen¡¯er isn¡¯t bad, whenpared to them. In the future, you will surely be able to stand on the same level as them.¡± Qing Yanjing said.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s all because of mother¡¯s wishes.¡± Mu Chen smiled, then he impatiently said, ¡°Mother when are we going back to the Northern Spiritual Realm? Pops has been waiting for this day for two decades...¡±

    Although no one dared to provoke him in the Ancient Buddha n, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t willing to stay here for long.

    What he wanted to do right now, was return to the Northern Spiritual Realm with Qing Yanjing.

    Although it was tiny whenpared to the Greaw Continent or the Ancient Buddha n, it had an unshakable position in Mu Chen¡¯s heart.

    He had grown up there, and he gained the determination to head towards the Great Thousand World from there...

    At the same time, he had never forgotten his promise to his father...

    Although that man was just a small Lord of the Mu Territory, he had protected him and allowed him to grow up. Thus, that manly figure was also a towering silhouette in Mu Chen¡¯s heart.

    Qing Yanjing¡¯s gaze was a little absent-minded and her gaze couldn¡¯t help turning gentle upon thinking of that man. ¡°That fellow hasn¡¯t disappointed me in bringing up my son.¡±

    At the same time, her tone was filled with dense yearning.

    ¡°After mother settles down the matters in the Ancient Buddha n, I will be able to leave.¡±

    A smile rose on the corner of Qing Yanjing¡¯s lips as she looked at Mu Chen and suddenly smiled. ¡°But before that, I have a small meeting gift for you.¡±

    Before Mu Chen could even speak, she grabbed ahold of Mu Chen¡¯s arm, and Spiritual Energy enveloped the two of them.

    When the radiance dissipated, Mu Chen saw a new scenery. It was a ce that looked old with a towering and ancient stone pagoda.

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with this ce. Back then, when he refined the Divine Pagoda, he was nearly captured by Futu Xuan.

    ¡°Mother?¡± He evidently had no idea why Qing Yanjing would bring him here.

    ¡°In the Ancient Buddha n, anyone that steps into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm has the qualifications toe here and absorb the ancestral aura to strengthen their pagoda a second time.¡± Qing Yanjing smiled.

    Mu Chen was briefly stunned before he shook his head. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate?¡±

    Although Qing Yanjing put it in simple words, how could Mu Chen not know how valuable this was? There weren¡¯t many that could receive this in the Ancient Buddha n, and strictly speaking, he¡¯s not part of the n.

    When Qing Yanjing heard those words, she replied, ¡°Mother is now the Grand Elder, and if I say that you¡¯re qualified, then you¡¯re qualified. Furthermore, it¡¯s something that the Ancient Buddha n owes you. Back then, they¡¯ve neglected you, so this can be considered as an apology.¡±

    Seeing Qing Yanjing¡¯s domineering side, Mu Chen bitterly smiled before he nodded his head in the end.

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll thank mother.¡± He naturally knew how rare this opportunity for his pagoda to evolve a second time was. But since it¡¯s free, then it¡¯s a pity to give that up.

 Chapter 1435 - Upgraded Divine Pagoda

    Within the Ancestral Pagoda

    There seemed to be countless spaces within the pagoda, and Mu Chen was seated in one of them. He raised his head with his eyes flickering. He could see the flickering ancient lustre within the void and this space seemed to be filled with an ageing aura.

    ¡°This Ancestral Pagoda is the strongest trump card of the Ancient Buddha n, and it has been passed down for hundreds of thousands of years. Before every single Grand Elder reaches the end of their lifespan, they woulde here and spread their Spiritual Energy out to fuse with the Ancestral Pagoda. That¡¯s how the Ancestral Pagoda has gained such boundless power as time passed.¡±

    Sitting beside Mu Chen, Qing Yanjing¡¯s face was a little stern as she said, ¡°If the Ancestral Pagoda¡¯s full prowess is unleashed, it can even kill Saint Heavenly Sovereigns.¡±

    ¡°Back then, when the Fiend ns invaded the Great Thousand World, they alsounched an assault on our Ancient Buddha n, and we made use of the Ancestral Pagoda¡¯s power to kill three Sky Monarchs.¡±

    When Mu Chen heard that, he had fear on his face. Sky Monarchs could be considered Saint Heavenly Sovereigns, and he never expected that they would still be ughtered by the Ancestral Pagoda. Thus, he could infer how terrifying this Ancestral Pagoda was.

    ¡°Actually, putting it in a nutshell, this Ancestral Pagoda can be considered as a Peerless Saint Artifact, and even ranks at the front amongst the Saint Rank Peerless Saint Artifacts.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head. He had seen the Eight Ancestral ss Alms Bowl, a Saint Rank Peerless Saint Artifact refined by the Martial Ancestor, and was only blown away after receiving an attack from Futu Xuan without any signs of shattering. Thus, he could tell how powerful Saint Rank Peerless Saint Artifacts were.

    Evidently, this Ancestral Pagoda was even more powerful than the Eight Ancestral ss Alms Bowl. ording to his estimation, this Ancestral Pagoda might be one of the strongest Saint Rank Peerless Saint Artifacts in the Great Thousand World.

    ¡°In a moment, I will direct the Ancestral Aura to descend. What you should do is absorb it. Although your Divine Pagoda can be considered the top amongst ordinary Peerless Saint Artifacts, it isn¡¯t even considered a Spirit Rank Peerless Saint Artifact. So I hope that the rank of your Divine Pagoda can be strengthened with this.¡± Qing Yanjing smiled.

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart was tempted upon hearing this, since he knew the effect of his Divine Pagoda. Not only could it seal, but it could also convert his Spiritual Energy into pure crystallised Spiritual Energy, bestowing him with the confidence to challenge an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign.

    Otherwise, just his Spiritual Energy alone could be suppressed by an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign. So it was good news if he could strengthen his Divine Pagoda again.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head with expectations.

    Qing Yanjing no longer spoke upon seeing this. She, then, formed seals. Instantly, space fluctuated with ancient buzzing noises descending through infinite spaces.

    Raising his head, Mu Chen could see descending strands of an ancient aura.

    When the ancient aura appeared, Mu Chen could sense the Divine Pagoda within his body violently trembling, as if it had seen a delicacy...

    It was so much so that before Mu Chen could even bring it out, his Divine Pagoda had appeared above his head and swiftly expanded to tens of thousands of feet in size within a few breaths.

    As the Divine Pagoda radiated, strands of ancient aura descended and was absorbed into the pagoda.

    Along with the absorption of the ancient aura, a divine lustre surged on the pagoda and it grew even more abstruse and pure...

    At the same time, the massive Divine Pagoda was expelling the impurities while gradually shrinking in size.

    As it shrunk down, the divine radiance from the Divine Pagoda was also being purified with an ancient lustre circting from the body of the pagoda.

    When Mu Chen sensed the changes of his Divine Pagoda, he gradually closed his eyes and fell into a deep cultivative state. He could feel a massive amount of Spiritual Energy transferring into his body...

    When Qing Yanjing saw this scene, she smiled before she slowly disappeared...

    ...

    Mu Chen had cultivated for an entire month.

    After that month, Qing Yanjing appeared in this space again with shock and joy on her face when she saw the scenery before her.

    At this moment, Mu Chen was still seated and the massive Divine Pagoda had shrunk down to palm-size, while hovering above Mu Chen, constantly absorbing the ancient aura.

    The size wasn¡¯t the only changes to the Divine Pagoda, but even the radiance had traces of dense and ancient aura to it.

    At this moment, this Divine Pagoda didn¡¯t seem to be forged from Spiritual Energy, but it had been refined to the limit, like an actual crystal pagoda that hovered with profundities.

    Furthermore, there was a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation emanating from it, as if it was a genuine top Peerless Saint Artifact.

    ording to Qing Yanjing¡¯s estimations, this Divine Pagoda should have reached the quality of a Spirit Rank Peerless Saint Artifact.

    However, that clearly wasn¡¯t the limit...

    She could feel that the Divine Pagoda was constantly trembling, emanating a greedy sensation as it absorbed the ancient aura, as if it was trying to grow stronger.

    However, the strands of ancient aura that descended were no longer robust, so the enhancement had also slowed down.

    ¡°Since Chen¡¯er is that capable, then I will naturally aid you as your mother.¡± Qing Yanjing smiled. She naturally wouldn¡¯t care if it was an ordinary Elder, since the ancient aura in the Ancestral Pagoda was exceptionally precious. So unless it was someone that had made a significant contribution, they couldn¡¯t obtain it.

    However, Qing Yanjing wasn¡¯t someone that would follow the rules. In her view, ancestral aura might be precious, but it¡¯s useless for it to be here. Thus, she would instead make use of it.

    Thus, she tapped her finger and space trembled. The strands of ancient aura instantly grew denser and poured into the Divine Pagoda.

    As a massive amount of ancient aura poured down, the entire Divine Pagoda violently trembled and unleashed a radiance as if it could suppress anything in the world.

    Qing Yanjing could also see ancient runes appearing on the surface of the pagoda that looked ancient and profound.

    When the ancient runes covered the entire pagoda, the crystal pagoda trembled with a radiance that made Qing Yanjing¡¯s eyes squint.

    The radiance brieflysted before it receded.

    As the Divine Pagoda hovered above Mu Chen¡¯s head, the radiance slowly retracted and became ancient with runes on it that caused the surrounding space to fluctuate.

    At the same time, Mu Chen had also slowly opened his eyes and the Divine Pagoda hovering over his head fell towards his palm.

    Holding onto the pagoda, Mu Chen directed his gaze over and sensed the shocking capability of it.

    ording to his estimations, this Divine Pagoda was probably not at all inferior to the Heavenly Emperor Sword.

    Back then, the Heavenly Emperor Sword was one of his trump cards. Although his Divine Pagoda wasn¡¯tparable to the Heavenly Emperor Sword at its peak, it¡¯s infinitely close.

    Most importantly, there was also a massive amount of Spiritual Energy that was being poured from the Divine Pagoda back into his body. Evidently, his strength had progressed once more, reaching the Middle Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°Truly the Divine Pagoda to be able to strengthen to this degree with the ancient aura.¡± Qing Yanjing sighed.

    This Divine Pagoda had already reached the height of an Immortal Rank Peerless Saint Artifact.

    An Immortal Rank Peerless Saint Artifact was something rare for even Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns. It was so much so that some Saint Heavenly Sovereigns only possessed Immortal Rank Peerless Saint Artifacts. Thus, the worth could be seen.

    With this Peerless Saint Artifact, even a Perfected Earth Sovereign could contend with a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign.

    ¡°Thank you, mother.¡± Mu Chen smiled. He knew that if it wasn¡¯t for his mother controlling the Ancestral Pagoda to provide the valuable ancient aura, it would require a long time for him to reach this height.

    Qing Yanjing smiled. ¡°The ancient aura is useless here, and since you¡¯re capable, there¡¯s no harm for you to have it. But this is, after all, something that belongs to the Ancient Buddha n. If the Ancient Buddha n is in danger in the future, I hope that you can help.¡±

    Qing Yanjing knew that Mu Chen had no good opinion of the Ancient Buddha n with a barrier in his heart. It was something that she wasn¡¯t willing to see, so she was trying to dispel the grudges in Mu Chen¡¯s heart.

    Mu Chen also knew Qing Yanjing¡¯s thoughts, so he nodded his head after a brief pondering. ¡°As long as mother is fine, there¡¯s nothing that cannot be resolved with me and the Ancient Buddha n.

    ¡°My cultivation techniquees from mother¡¯s bloodline, and mother is from the Ancient Buddha n. If the n is in trouble in the future, I will naturally do my part to help.¡±

    Nodding her head in gratification, Qing Yanjing caressed Mu Chen¡¯s head with love before she smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯re done, then let us prepare to move out...¡±

    Hearing those words, joy flushed on Mu Chen¡¯s face. ¡°Alright!¡±

    Seeing the joy from Mu Chen¡¯s usually indifferent expression, Qing Yanjing was also infected and smiled with dense yearning in her eyes.

 Chapter 1436 - Hundred Spirit Continent

    In the grand hall of the Ancient Buddha n

    ¡°After I leave, Elder Qing Tian will temporarily take my ce. However, I will leave a spiritual clone behind for you guys to contact me if there¡¯s an emergency, and I will rush back immediately.¡±

    The Elders were all gathered here and Qing Yanjing looked at everyone. Her gaze swept past Xuan Guang and Mo Tong, before she faintly said, ¡°I hope that there won¡¯t be anything that I don¡¯t want to see urring in the n while I¡¯m away. Otherwise, I will hand down a severe punishment.¡±

    Xuan Guang and Mo Tong¡¯s hearts trembled at Qing Yanjing¡¯s gaze before they nodded their heads. They could sense the chill in her tone, and if they tried anything while she was away, then she would probablye after them for the old and new debts.

    Standing beside Qing Yanjing, Mu Chen calmly looked at the Elders. These Elders who usually held a high position were akin to a flock of sheep before Qing Yanjing.

    Mu Chen even saw Xuan Luo and Mo Xin standing behind Xuan Guang and Mo Tong respectively. However, the two of them hid behind and did not dare to have contact with Mu Chen¡¯s gaze.

    They had a clear view of the situation, and they knew that Mu Chen had reached an unreachable height to them. In the past, they could still use their status to look down on Mu Chen, who was a sinner. So even if Mu Chen had stepped into the Spirit Heavenly Sovereign Realm, they weren¡¯t afraid of him, since they had the entire backing of the Ancient Buddha n.

    But it was no longer the same... along with Qing Yanjing at the Grand Elder¡¯s position, Mu Chen¡¯s backing had quickly crushed them...

    So it was different times now. Thus, they could only hide and not show any provocation to Mu Chen.

    ¡°I wonder how long will the Grand Elder be away? You¡¯ve just ascended your position, and I¡¯m afraid that you cannot be away for long.¡± Qing Tian walked out and carefully asked.

    The Elders of the Qing Bloodline all looked at Qing Yanjing. Evidently, they were all afraid that she would leave for as long as she did in the past and toss the Ancient Buddha n behind.

    If that was the case, then the Xuan and Mo Bloodline might cause trouble in the n.

    Qing Yanjing could also see through Qing Tian¡¯s thoughts, so she smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do, and I will pay attention to the n.¡±

    Hearing her assurance, the Elders of the Qing Bloodline finally felt relieved. Compared to before, Qing Yanjing was more restrained and no longer did as she wishe. Otherwise, they would really want to cry at this moment.

    ¡°Then, we hope that the Grand Elder will have a good journey ahead.¡± All the Elders bowed.

    Nodding her head, Qing Yanjing waved her hand and spiritual light enveloped Mu Chen, and they disappeared.

    Outside the Teleportation Spiritual Array in the Ancient Buddha n, Qing Yanjing and Mu Chen¡¯s silhouettes appeared.

    ¡°Aunt Jing.¡± Ling Xi had already been waiting here. She held onto Qing Yanjing¡¯s arm. Even her usually cold expression had a cute and innocent smile.

    ¡°Mistress.¡± Long Xiang also greeted respectfully.

    Holding onto Ling Xi¡¯s hand, Qing Yanjing said with annoyance, ¡°Still acting like a little girl...¡±

    After that, she turned to Long Xiang and smiled. ¡°We¡¯re already so familiar, so there¡¯s no need for such etiquette.¡±

    However, Long Xiang stubbornly shook his head. Seeing his response, Qing Yanjing no longer spoke, but looked at Mu Chen. ¡°While you were in closed-door cultivation for the past month, I had Luo Xiang gather information. The Hundred Spirit Continent is having the King Ceremony soon, and all the forces in the continent will head over to the Hundred Spirit City. I believe that your father should be there, so we will go there to look for him.¡±

    The Northern Spiritual Realm resided in the Hundred Spirit Continent, and when Mu Chen left, Mu Feng had established the Northern Spiritual Alliance. It¡¯s a considerable force in the Hundred Spirit Continent. Thus, they would also have to attend the King Ceremony.

    Nodding his head with a smile, Mu Chen urgently said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ...

    The Hundred Spirit Continent resided in the northwest of the Great Thousand World, and it¡¯s not especially famous in the Great Thousand World. Compared to other supercontinents, it paled inparison.

    On the other hand, the Pagoda Continent, which the Ancient Buddha n resided on, was exceptionally far away from the Hundred Spirit Continent. Although Qing Yanjing could get someone to crush the spiritual seal she refined in the Hundred Spirit Continent for her to descend directly by traveling through space, she did not make any preparations for it.

    However, traveling wasn¡¯t a problem for Qing Yanjing. After all, she¡¯s a Saint Grade Spiritual Array Ancestor, so constructing a teleportation array was just a flip of her hand. Thus, they didn¡¯t even make any stops and search for those spiritual arrays that crossed the continent. Qing Yanjing simply constructed a distant teleportation array to head to another continent...

    Thus, they traveled through hundreds of continents in just less than ten days. At the same time, they¡¯re also gradually approaching the northwest of the Great Thousand World.

    Their speed was extremely swift, and if it was someone else, they would probably take months to achieve it.

    Mu Chen¡¯s group of four stood on top of a massive ocean when Qing Yanjing waved her hand. Countless spiritual seals formed and constructed into a teleportation array.

    ¡°We will arrive in the Hundred Spirit Continent after another teleportation.¡±

    Hearing Qing Yanjing¡¯s words, Mu Chen, Ling Xi, and Long Xiang felt relieved, since they¡¯re finally going to reach their destination.

    As the four of them stepped into the teleportation array, a radiance burst out and the surrounding space violently distorted. After some time, Mu Chen¡¯s party opened their eyes.

    What appeared before them was a mountain range. They¡¯ve clearly arrived on a continent.

    Pressing her hand down, the surrounding spatial distortions were violently suppressed. Qing Yanjing was reminiscing the past at the sight of this region, along with expectations.

    ¡®I wonder... how is that fellow doing...?¡¯

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, to the Hundred Spirit City.¡±

    Suppressing her emotions, Qing Yanjing smiled towards Mu Chen, Ling Xi, and Long Xiang before waving her hand and they turned into spiritual lights, soaring into the sky.

    ¡°Hehe, I seldom see Aunt Jing being so anxious.¡± Ling Xi covered her mouth and smiled.

    ¡°I also wish to meet how majestic the Master that could obtain Mistress¡¯ heart is.¡± Long Xiang was also looking with expectations.

    The corner of Mu Chen¡¯s lips twitched. Although he wasn¡¯t trying to degrade his father, he didn¡¯t seem to have any rtion with being majestic...

    Shaking his head, he turned into a streak of light and followed.

    ...

    Hundred Spirit City

    As the central city of the Hundred Spirit Continent, Hundred Spirit City was thergest in the entire continent, with this ce bustling with poprity. Especially recently, the Hundred Spirit City has be the entire focal point of the Hundred Spirit Continent with the King Ceremony taking ce here.

    The so-called ¡°King Ceremony¡± was just meant to pay their respects to the King, who was also the ruler of the Hundred Spirit Continent, the Hundred Spirit King.

    As the ruler of this continent, the Hundred Spirit King was evidently the highest existence in the Hundred Spirit Continent, leaving the other forces as his subordinates. Thus, they were asionally required to pay respects to him and submit their offerings.

    Thus, the Hundred Spirit City would be extremely bustling every single King Ceremony with all forcesing over.

    In the heart of the Hundred Spirit City, the Hundred Spirit Pce

    This luxurious pce was currently in a massivemotion with all sorts of performances within the majestic pce and the leaders from all forces seated with beautiful servants serving them.

    Everyone seated there were leaders from the various forces of the Hundred Spirit Continent, and the seats were also ssified in heights.

    Generally, those seated at the front were powerful, with those towards the rear being weaker...

    A few people were sitting towards the rear. Compared to the rest being joyful, their gazes were somewhat uneasy.

    The leader was a middle-aged man with a towering figure that looked imposing. His features also shared a resemnce to Mu Chen. He was naturally Mu Chen¡¯s father, Mu Feng.

    At this moment, he had knitted his brows and sighed while looking at the girl kneeling beside him. That girl had an exquisite appearance, and her ck clothes outlined her figure. Her hair was tied into a ponytail, looking lively.

    Just sitting there, she was a scenery herself that attracted many gazes over towards her.

    If Mu Chen was here, he would be shocked, since she was Tang Qian¡¯er, whom he had not seen since he left the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy...

 Chapter 1437 - Hundred Spirit King

    At this moment, Tang Qian¡¯er¡¯s mood was terrible. After Mu Chen left the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, she chose to remain in the spiritual academy. Through her hard work and talent, she managed to step into the Eighth Grade Sovereign Realm and has also been promoted to the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy¡¯s Vice-Dean.

    After her promotion, she requested a brief vacation from the spiritual academy to look for her father in the Northern Spiritual Realm. But when she returned, she bumped into the King Ceremony, and because her father, Tang Shan, had to follow Mu Feng, she naturally followed, since she¡¯s someone that liked liveliness.

    But it was at this time, trouble urred. A few days ago, when she followed Mu Feng and the rest to meet the Hundred Spirit King, thetter had taken a fancy of her and has been hinting at her recently. However, all of it refused by her.

    It was precisely because of this that caused the Hundred Spirit King to be unhappy, and he even restricted their party¡¯s freedom, intending to threaten her into submission.

    This was the reason why her mood was terrible.

    ¡°Daughter...¡± Tang Shan wore a bitter smile behind Mu Feng. He looked at the tranquil Tang Qian¡¯er, who would asionally grasp her hand. He naturally knew that she was feeling terrible, so he started to me himself. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for wanting you toe along.¡±

    Tang Shan treated his daughter like his treasure. Back then, when he sent her to the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy, he never expected that she would be so talented and step into the Eighth Grade Sovereign Realm, which could be considered as the strongest amongst those in the Northern Spiritual Realm.

    Furthermore, Tang Qian¡¯er even became the Vice-Dean, which made even Mu Feng, who¡¯s the Northern Spiritual Alliance¡¯s head, pale inparison.

    Just when he was feeling happy for his daughter, he never expected that this situation would ur...

    With the Hundred Spirit King¡¯s status, he also got to know many beauties. But facing Tang Qian¡¯er, who was the Vice-Dean of the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy, he couldn¡¯t help being attracted.

    Patting Tang Shan¡¯s shoulder, Mu Feng turned to Tang Qian¡¯er. ¡°Qian¡¯er, try your best to find the opportunity to leave. The Hundred Spirit King won¡¯t do anything to us with his status. At most, we will just dissolve the Northern Spiritual Alliance...¡±

    He had watched Tang Qian¡¯er grow up, and she grew up together with Mu Chen. So he naturally wouldn¡¯t want to see her suffer.

    Tang Qian¡¯er sighed. She heard that the Hundred Spirit King didn¡¯t seem to be someone with a breadth of mind. So if she leaves here, he would surely take it out on her father and Mu Feng.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let anything happen to Uncle Mu. Otherwise, how will I exin it to Mu Chen in the future?¡± Tang Qian¡¯er clenched her hands and her gaze flickered. She had decided to find a chance and leave with her father and Uncle Mu. As the Vice-Dean of the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy, she naturally possessed some means to escape and shake the Hundred Spirit King off.

    But if she did that, the Northern Spiritual Alliance that Uncle Mu and her father had put so much effort in would be dissolved, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to return to the Northern Spiritual Realm, either.

    Thinking about it, she felt reluctance because she had many memories there.

    While she was thinking, the atmosphere was suddenly raised in the hall with everyone standing up and looking at the seat with respectful gazes.

    Under the escort of many gorgeous-looking servants, a silhouette with a robust bearing appeared. He wore golden robes and had a slender silhouette. He had a handsome appearance, but his nder eyes had a trace of femininity.

    As he walked, he emanated a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation that had reached the Lesser Earth Sovereign Realm.

    Standing behind that golden-robed man were two ck-robed elders who followed behind him.

    ¡°We pay our respects to the Hundred Spirit King!¡± When the man appeared, everyone greeted.

    With a smile, the Hundred Spirit King sat in his seat and pressed his hand down with a smile. ¡°Have a seat, everyone.¡±

    Everyone instantly expressed their gratitude before sitting down, and their respectful attitudes had caused the Hundred Spirit King¡¯s lips to rise.

    He looked down at the hall like a king before his gaze stopped on a silhouette in the direction of the Northern Spiritual Alliance.

    ¡°Haha, Miss Qian¡¯er, are you satisfied with my Hundred Spirit City these days?¡± The Hundred Spirit King smiled, paying no attention to the rest, and said to Tang Qian¡¯er.

    With a calm expression, Tang Qian¡¯er responded, ¡°I¡¯ve already witnessed how flourishing Hundred Spirit City is. But as the Vice-Dean of the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to stay for long, since many things are waiting for me.¡±

    She sounded her refusal once again, and at the same time, she had taken out the Myriad Phoenix Spirit Academy in hopes that the Hundred Spirit King would tone it down.

    The Hundred Spirit King chuckled. How could he not hear the meaning in Tang Qian¡¯er¡¯s words? Holding onto a jade cup before him, heughed, ¡°I¡¯ll not beat around the bush. I have fallen for you at first sight, and I hope that Miss Qian¡¯er can stay behind to manage the Hundred Spirit Continent together with me.¡±

    His words had instantly caused amotion in the hall with everyone looking at Tang Qian¡¯er with envy. In their eyes, it was merely a step towards the heavens.

    However, Tang Qian¡¯er couldn¡¯t help clenching her fist with fury at the Hundred Spirit King. But she was no longer that fearless little girl from before. Thus, she took a deep breath and replied, ¡°I thank the Hundred Spirit King for your feelings, but I¡¯m more fond of managing the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy. Please let this matter pass for the sake of the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy.¡±

    With a smile, the Hundred Spirit King toyed around with his jade cup and smiled. ¡°Although the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy is famous, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s still not enough to suppress this king...

    ¡°My father is the Pce Master of the Northern Profound Pce, an Initial Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign. As for my mother, she¡¯s the Sect Master of the Hundred Flower Sect, an Initial Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign.¡± The Hundred Spirit King said as he gave a smile to Tang Qian¡¯er, ¡°Do you think that this king would be afraid of a puny Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy?¡±

    Although his tone containedughter, the temperature in the hall had dropped and many people were trembling. Although they knew of the Hundred Spirit King¡¯s background, they couldn¡¯t help feeling pressured and shocked upon hearing it.

    The Northern Profound Pce had a decent reputation in the northwest of the Great Thousand World, with a total of four continents, and the Hundred Spirit Continent was just one of them. The Northern Profound Pce could be considered as being the undisputed Overlord of this vast territory.

    On the other hand, the Hundred Flower Sect might not be as powerful as the Northern Profound Pce, but there was also a Heavenly Sovereign Realm and could be considered as a tyrant. Compared to that, the leaders here were all ants that could be instantly reduced to dust with a gentle blow.

    This was also why the Hundred Spirit King could control the entire Hundred Spirit Continent as a Lesser Earth Sovereign, and even some powerful leaders could only bow to him.

    That¡¯s because the Hundred Spirit King had a terrifying background!

    Tang Qian¡¯er¡¯s face slightly changed while feeling pressured as well. In terms of strength, the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy paled inparison.

    However, that didn¡¯t mean that the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy was a pushover. Since it could be a spiritual academy, that meant that it also had its connections.

    Thus, if the Northern Profound Pce and Hundred Flower Sect wanted to destroy the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy, she believed that they would face quite a bit of obstruction.

    Clenching her hand, Tang Qian¡¯er replied, ¡°Hundred Spirit King, you really want to force others?¡±

    Hearing Tang Qian¡¯er¡¯s words, the Hundred Spirit King¡¯s smile turned faint with a dangerous arc narrowed in his eyes.

    The entire hall was silent with everyone feeling their backs being covered in sweat. All of them were cursing Tang Qian¡¯er for not knowing what¡¯s good for her. If she offended the Hundred Spirit King, that¡¯s undoubtedly a terrible move.

    Mu Feng¡¯s gaze changed. He could sense the pressure on Tang Qian¡¯er. Gritting his teeth, he stood up and cupped his hands towards the Hundred Spirit King with a smile. ¡°Please be appeased. Qian¡¯er is still ignorant, but she is a childhood sweetheart of my son. As someone that does great things, why bother...¡±

    But before he could finish, the Hundred Spirit King coldly looked at him. A ck-robed elder had also looked over and taken a step forth. ¡°Are you qualified to speak here?!¡±

    His words brought along rumbling thunder that caused the entire hall to tremble. Mu Feng¡¯s words came to a stop while he suffered a blow. His face turned pale and he stumbled down with a trace of blood on the corner of his lips.

    A terrible Spiritual Energy pressure emanated from the ck-robed elder caused the leaders of the other forces to tremble. ¡°Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm?!¡±

    They inwardly eximed that this Hundred Spirit King truly had a terrifying backing. Despite being only a Lesser Earth Sovereign, the two bodyguards beside him were Perfected Earth Sovereigns.

    Toying with the cup, the Hundred Spirit King didn¡¯t even look at Mu Feng as he indifferently said, ¡°I didn¡¯t permit you to speak, so where did you get the guts to speak up? Who the fuck are you? Who the fuck is that son of yours? He dares to fight with me for a woman?¡±

    Mu Feng¡¯s face was ashen as he clenched his hands together.

    ¡°Uncle Mu, are you alright?¡± Tang Qian¡¯er immediately supported Mu Feng and asked.

    Shaking his head with a bitter smile, Mu Feng sighed, ¡°Uncle Mu is fine.¡±

    Gritting her teeth, Tang Qian¡¯er¡¯s gaze flickered. She knew that she couldn¡¯t stay here anymore, and she could only appease the Hundred Spirit King for now before finding an opportunity to flee with her father and Uncle Mu.

    With this thought, she stood up and looked at the Hundred Spirit King before gritting her teeth. ¡°Alright, I promise...¡±

    But before she could finish her words, a hand suddenly stretched out from behind her and covered her mouth.

    At the same time, a familiar voice resounded with a chill within the hall. ¡°Big Sister Qian¡¯er, don¡¯t speak so rashly. Trash like him doesn¡¯t deserve you one bit...¡±

 Chapter 1438 - You are really a trash

    The sudden voice caused the entire pce to be silent with everyone having widened their eyes. Even their breathing had weakened. They couldn¡¯t imagine that someone would dare to speak such words before the Hundred Spirit King...

    That person was the ruler of the Hundred Spirit Continent, and words of his could destroy any force. The Hundred Spirit King possessed a might that made everyone feel fearful.

    But right now... someone called him trash?

    At the thought of the Hundred Spirit King¡¯s rage, everyone started to tremble. They could only imagine that this hall would be covered in a bloodbath...

    Amidst the silence, everyone fixated their gaze behind Tang Qian¡¯er.

    Tang Qian¡¯er was startled when her mouth was covered and she nearly wanted to throw a jab out in retaliation. But when she heard those words, even her blood was frozen.

    It was an extremely familiar voice to her.

    Thus, she slowly turned around and a handsome face appeared in her eyes. Compared to before, this face no longer had the tenderness and became more mature, giving off a sense of security.

    ¡°Mu... Mu Chen?!¡± Tang Qian¡¯er was dumbfounded as she stuttered. She felt that she was dreaming, so she stretched her hand out to touch that face.

    When she felt the warmth, her eyes widened with shock and she eximed, ¡°It¡¯s really you? What are you doing here?!¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Here to visit rtives, of course.¡±

    Removing Tang Qian¡¯er¡¯s hand from his face, he took a step forth and chuckled while looking at Mu Feng, ¡°Pops, are you dazed?¡±

    Mu Feng had his eyes widened as he looked at his son. He wasn¡¯t able to recover from the shock, since it had been a long time since Mu Chen left the Northern Spirit Realm. He had been thinking about this son of his, and when Mu Chen really appeared before him, he felt unbelievable.

    ¡°Stinking brat, you¡¯re finally willing toe back?!¡± Mu Feng recovered and his first response was to reprimand.

    Squinting his eyes with a smile, he patted behind Mu Feng and smiled. ¡°Pops, rx.¡±

    But when he saw the trace of blood on Mu Feng¡¯s lips, the brilliant smile on his face suddenly streaked with a chill.

    Looking at the matured face, Mu Feng feltplicated. But soon, he recalled something and his face changed, then he immediately cupped his hands towards the Hundred Spirit King. ¡°Please be appeased. My son doesn¡¯t know anything, and he doesn¡¯t mean to be rude...¡±

    Mu Feng had also heard Mu Chen¡¯s words earlier. So when he thought of it now, he was covered in cold sweat. The Hundred Spirit King was someone petty and ruthless. So Mu Chen¡¯s insult would definitely cause the rage of thetter.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The Hundred Spirit Kingughed before Mu Feng could finish. Hisughter echoed in the hall, but no one dared to go along, since they could sense the killing intent.

    Mu Feng¡¯s face changed and he stretched his hand out to protect Mu Chen. He had already decided to protect Mu Chen, even at the cost of his life.

    Tang Qian¡¯er had also taken a step forth to protect Mu Chen, while looking at the Hundred Spirit King with alert.

    The other leaders all coldly looked at Mu Feng¡¯s group. The Hundred Spirit King¡¯s rage today would probably bathe everyone from the Northern Spiritual Alliance in blood.

    ¡°That brat is truly a troublemaker. Now, the Northern Spiritual Alliance will probably suffer a bloodbath...¡± Someone softly muttered. They were more than willing to watch. If the Northern Spiritual Alliance was destroyed, they would be able to dip their hands in it.

    The Hundred Spirit King¡¯sughter continued for a brief moment before it gradually weakened and he wiped the tears off the corner of his eyes. ¡°Someone actually calls this king trash...¡±

    Shaking his head, he waved his hand with violence flickering his eyes. ¡°Break his limbs and throw him out.¡±

    The ck-robed Perfected Earth Sovereign standing by his side coldly nodded his head and took a step forth while looking at Mu Chen with a vicious gaze.

    When Mu Feng saw this, his heart went cold with anxiety in his eyes.

    Tang Qian¡¯er had also gritted her teeth and a phoenix stone appeared in her hand. If she crushed it, then she would be able to escape with Mu Chen, Mu Feng, and the rest.

    Facing a Perfected Earth Sovereign, she felt tremendous pressure.

    But just when she wanted to crush it, a hand stretched over and stopped her. Tang Qian¡¯her turned her head and she anxiously looked at Mu Chen. ¡°Mu Chen, don¡¯t be silly. A wise man knows better than to fight when the odds are against him, so there¡¯s no need to fight with him here.¡±

    She still thought that Mu Chen was young and wasn¡¯t willing to swallow this matter.

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen was shocked before he shook his head. ¡°Big Sister Qian¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. I know my limits.¡±

    When he finished, he raised his head to look at the ck-robed elder walking over. Thetter¡¯s boundless Spiritual Energy had filled every inch of this pce as thetter came over with the thought of torturing him to instill fear into the rest.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one that injured my father?¡± Mu Chen knitted his brows and looked at this person.

    The ck-robed elder¡¯s steps paused, feeling that Mu Chen¡¯s question wasughable. An ugly smile appeared on his face as he responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will let you and your father feel a life that¡¯s worse than death.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled at his words. Although he smiled, it wasn¡¯t friendly at all. He then slowly stretched his hand out and gently grasped towards the ck-robed elder.

    It was as if an invisible hand had pressed the ck-robed elder down before the massive Spiritual Energy around thetter exploded. Before thetter could react, he felt an enormous force grabbing ahold of him and threw him to the floor.

    The entire hall trembled with everyone being dumbfounded. That¡¯s because the ck-robed elder who seemed to control life and death before was kneeling before Mu Feng. Even the bs beneath his feet had cracks...

    ¡°This... this...¡± Everyone felt as if they had seen a ghost. Evidently, they had no idea why a Perfected Earth Sovereign would suddenly kneel before Mu Feng.

    Some with keen eyes had noticed the fear on the ck-robed elder¡¯s face as he violently tried to struggle. However, the massive force made it so that he couldn¡¯t even budge.

    Tang Qian¡¯er and Mu Feng were shocked at this scene and they still hadn¡¯t recovered from it.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re the one who did it, then apologise.¡± Mu Chen indifferently looked at the ck-robed elder and waved his hand. The head of that ck-robed elder mmed to the ground and even caused the ground to copse.

    ¡°Argh!¡± The ck-robed elder yelled with blood covering his head as he violently struggled.

    ¡°Still not going to apologise?¡± Knitting his brows, Mu Chen raised his hand and waved it down again.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Everyone in the hall was dumbfounded at how Mu Chen looked like he was ying with a doll. Along with his hand waving down, the ck-robed elder¡¯s head would smash onto the floor, constantly causing cracks to spread across the ground below...

    The entire hall became silent, with only that Perfected Earth Sovereign¡¯s head smashing towards the ground. Instantly, everyone felt sweat covering their backs with a chill.

    They looked at how Mu Chen was easily toying around with a Perfected Earth Sovereign and finally understood how terrifying this young man was...

    Along with the smashes, the ck-robed elder¡¯s forehead became covered in sweat. But it was just a small injury for him. It paled inparison to the fear in his heart.

    He finally realised that before this power, he was just an ant...

    At this moment, how could he not figure out that this young man was a Heavenly Sovereign?

    Today, he had kicked against an iron wall.

    ¡°Lord, Lord! I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯m wrong! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± How could he still dare to be stubborn at this moment? He knew that it was just a flip of a hand if a Heavenly Sovereign wanted to kill him. Thus, he no longer resisted and his voice echoed out with dense fear.

    Along with the screams of the ck-robed elder, Mu Chen finally stopped and indifferently said, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it have been fine if you apologised earlier? Now, get lost.¡±

    As he spoke, Mu Chen threw a jab out. Instantly, the air exploded in the space before him and the ck-robed elder felt a powerful blow. His entire chest copsed as his silhouette flew back, drawing a long mark on the ground before he shed against a pir and fainted.

    He could sense that the Spiritual Energy in his body had beenpletely shattered under Mu Chen¡¯s fist. Even his meridians were broken. Although Mu Chen had preserved his life, his cultivation had been crippled.

    The entire hall was silent, even their breathing stopped. Everyone trembled. That¡¯s a Perfected Earth Sovereign! In the Hundred Spirit Continent, it was an existence that could be a tyrant! But before that young man, he was as powerless as a puppet...

    Many leaders all bitterly wailed, ¡®Is that youth really Mu Feng¡¯s son?¡¯

    They initially thought that he was just an insolent brat, but who could have expected that he would turn out to be a terrifying existence?

    After dealing with that ck-robed elder, Mu Chen¡¯s calm gaze looked at the Hundred Spirit King, whose face was pale, and smiled, before he said with a serious expression, ¡°In my eyes, you really are trash.¡±

 Chapter 1439 - Get backup

    Mu Chen¡¯sughter resounded throughout the pce, but no one found it funny. Everyone trembled. Then, they bitterly sighed. It seems that they¡¯ve misjudged this time. This handsome youth wasn¡¯t a calf, but a ferocious beast...

    Judging from how Mu Chen crippled a Perfected Earth Sovereign, they could guess that Mu Chen was a Heavenly Sovereign, even if they¡¯re stupid; although they¡¯ve never seen such a young Heavenly Sovereign!

    ¡°Indeed, mortals suffer when immortals are fighting.¡± They didn¡¯t even dare to utter a word. Regardless of Mu Chen or the terrifying background of the Hundred Spirit King, they were existences that no one here could reach. They were akin to gods who dictated their fate.

    Thus, they could only cower while the immortals were fighting...

    While everyone here was terrified, Mu Feng andpany from the Northern Spiritual Alliance were dumbfounded by this scene. It was so much so that even Tang Qian¡¯er had widened her mouth with shock.

    They also never expected that a Perfected Earth Sovereign would be like a puppet in Mu Chen¡¯s hands...

    The higher hierarchy of the Northern Spiritual Alliance right now was the various Territory Lords of the Northern Spiritual Realm, and they were familiar with Mu Chen. Back then, Mu Chen was still tender when he left. But who could have expected that the youth would be beyond their reach when he returned?

    The Hundred Spirit King was pale at this silence with shock in his eyes. However, he wasn¡¯t as shocked as the rest. After all, his parents were also Heavenly Sovereigns.

    Thus, he felt angered by Mu Chen¡¯s disdain and he sneered, ¡°How mighty! You¡¯ve crippled my bodyguard, who is an Elder of the Northern Profound Sect. Are you challenging my Northern Profound Sect?¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°The Northern Profound Sect? Never heard of it.¡±

    The Hundred Spirit King ridiculed, ¡°My father is the Sect Master of the Northern Profound Sect, an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign!¡±

    As he spoke, his words contained traces of pride. Although he had no idea about Mu Chen¡¯s background, he could guess that thetter was just a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign.

    Although the Hundred Spirit King was just a Lesser Earth Sovereign, who had a huge gap away from the pinnacle figures of the Great Thousand World, he knew that Heavenly Sovereigns were separated by levels from his parents. Before an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign, a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign was nothing.

    ¡°Immortal Heavenly Sovereign... truly something.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head before he continued, ¡°But you¡¯re still trash.¡±

    Instantly, the ridiculing smile on the Hundred Spirit King¡¯s face froze. He never expected that Mu Chen would be so arrogant. Even after knowing that his father was an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign, he did not back down.

    The other ck-robed elder took a step forth beside the Hundred Spirit King and cupped his hands together. ¡°Lord, you¡¯ve crippled an Elder of my Northern Profound Sect, and it can be considered that you¡¯ve vented your anger. So why do you want to make things unhappy with my Northern Profound Sect?

    ¡°If you can take a step back, the Northern Profound Sect will absolutely not pursue this matter.¡±

    As an Elder of the Northern Profound Sect, the ck-robed elder knew the strength of a Heavenly Sovereign. Although the Hundred Spirit King had a powerful backing, they would die here if they provoked this young Heavenly Sovereign.

    So even if the Hundred Spirit King¡¯s father came to take revenge for them, all of them would be dead by then...

    ¡°Hmph, Elder Lu, there¡¯s no need to be afraid of him! I¡¯ll see what he dares to do to me today. Even if he kills me, my father will make sure he will follow me, and having a Heavenly Sovereign following me to my death isn¡¯t a loss!¡±

    Seeing the ck-robed elder trying to calm things, the Hundred Spirit King sneered as he viciously stared at Mu Chen and challenged thetter with his gaze.

    All these years, no one has gone against him with the backing of his parents. However, he was treated like trash today, which hadpletely infuriated him. At the same time, he wasn¡¯t afraid of Mu Chen killing him.

    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re really not afraid of me killing you.¡± Mu Chen fiddled the cup before him and indifferently smiled.

    His voice contained a chilling killing intent that had instantly caused the entire pce to freeze. Everyone also shivered from the cold as they looked at Mu Chen in fear. ¡®This fellow won¡¯t really kill the Hundred Spirit King, right?¡¯

    If the Hundred Spirit King really died here, the Sect Master of the Northern Profound Sect and Hundred Flower Sect might bathe the entire Hundred Spirit Continent in blood!

    ¡°Stinking brat...¡± Mu Feng also couldn¡¯t help speaking up. He wasn¡¯t afraid of the Hundred Spirit King, but he was worried that Mu Chen might kill him. If that¡¯s the case, the Hundred Spirit King¡¯s parents would really take revenge on Mu Chen.

    Although he had no idea how strong Mu Chen was, two Heavenly Sovereigns was exceptionally terrifying.

    Thus, he would rather bear it down and not have Mu Chen take the risk.

    The higher hierarchy of the Northern Spiritual Alliance also became uneasy. They couldn¡¯t interfere in this matter, but they knew that if the Hundred Spirit King died here, the entire Northern Spiritual Realm might be implicated in the rage of thetter¡¯s parents.

    Although Mu Chen was powerful, he couldn¡¯t deal with two Heavenly Sovereigns, right? Furthermore, one of them was even a legendary Immortal Heavenly Sovereign.

    ¡°Mu Chen...¡± Tang Qian¡¯er also pulled Mu Chen. Although the Hundred Spirit King was hateful, that fellow had a powerful background. Thus, it wasn¡¯t good if they fell outpletely.

    Turning to them, Mu Chen smiled at them. ¡°Trust me. I will deal with it.¡±

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s smile, Mu Feng no longer spoke. He understood this son of his. Mu Chen wasn¡¯t a rash person, and he must have confidence in doing this.

    Even Tang Qian¡¯er nodded her head after a brief hesitation.

    The Hundred Spirit King had also noticed Mu Chen appeasing Mu Feng and Tang Qian¡¯er. The hesitation of Mu Feng and Tang Qian¡¯er made him understand that his threat was useful, which his smile instantly became arrogant.

    ¡®So what if you¡¯re a Heavenly Sovereign? Before my parents, you still have to bow down!¡¯

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re pretty confident in your parents...¡± Mu Chen¡¯s voice resounded as he smiled. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Call your parents here... I want to see who¡¯s able to save you today.¡±

    Hearing his words, the Hundred Spirit King¡¯s pupils turned cold as he looked at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Lord!¡± The ck-robed elder cried out.

    However, Mu Chen did not hear anything he said and turned to him. ¡°I¡¯ll give you half a day to get any backup he wants...¡±

    His voice suddenly paused before he stretched out his finger towards the Hundred Spirit King.

    Instantly, an arm of the Hundred Spirit King was sliced off with blood flowing down. Disregarding the scream of the Hundred Spirit King, Mu Chen waved his hand and he threw that arm over to the ck-robed elder. ¡°Take it with you. Otherwise, they might think that I¡¯m joking around.¡±

    Looking at the Hundred Spirit King hugging his armless shoulder while screaming, everyone felt their scalps going numb. They never expected that Mu Chen would be so decisive. It looked like thetter really wanted to fall out with the Hundred Spirit King¡¯s parents.

    The ck-robed elder was also shocked while holding that arm.

    ¡°Elder Lu, you go! Go! Call my parents over. I want this trash to suffer! I want to kill his entire family!¡± Holding onto his wound, the Hundred Spirit King roared with a vicious gaze.

    Knitting his brows, Mu Chen pointed out with his finger and another arm of the Hundred Spirit King fell off.

    ¡°Bring two along.¡± Mu Chen tossed that other arm to the ck-robed elder and smiled. However, his smile made thetter feel fearful.

    Holding onto the two arms, the ck-robed elder gritted his teeth and said to Mu Chen, ¡°Lord, you¡¯re in trouble, now! You will regret it!¡±

    When he finished, he also did not dare to stay here and turned into a streak of light that soared into the sky, heading towards the Teleportation Spiritual Array.

    When the ck-robed elder left, the atmosphere in the hall became dense. Although the Hundred Spirit King¡¯s arms were gone, he still viciously looked at Mu Chen, while waiting for the arrival of his parents.

    At that time, he would undoubtedly rip the limbs of all Mu Chen¡¯s rtives and torture them to death.

    Despite the atmosphere in the hall, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t too bothered. He turned to Mu Feng and smiled. ¡°Pops, I brought someone back for you.¡±

    At this moment, how would Mu Feng have the mood to think about that? Thus, he sourly replied, ¡°I¡¯m not interested, no matter who you bring.¡±

    Hearing his words, Mu Chen¡¯s expression became weird. It¡¯s as if he was gloating.

    While Mu Feng was curious about Mu Chen¡¯s expression, a gentle snort resounded before he could even ask, ¡°Oh? Not interested in me?¡±

    Along with the voice, everyone could see a silhouette walking in, staring at Mu Feng.

    Looking at that silhouette, Mu Feng¡¯s eyes instantly widened as the cup in his hand slipped out and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1440 - Wife and Husband Meets

    When the cup shattered on the ground, Mu Feng looked at the silhouette walking in with disbelief. That silhouette was deeply engraved in his heart, despite their many years of separation.

    A smile or scowl of that silhouette would cause his heart to tremble...

    Due to protecting Mu Chen, Qing Yanjing chose to leave. So one could only imagine how much pain Mu Feng had to suffer at that time. In one hand was his lover, and his child in the other.

    In the process of bringing Mu Chen up, he had suffered too much loneliness, and he had practically been thinking of that silhouette recently. However, he knew how difficult it would be for the two of them to meet. Thus, he did not show those emotions before Mu Chen, albeit to the yearning in his heart...

    When Mu Chen left the Northern Spiritual Realm, he promised that he would bring Qing Yanjing back. At that time, Mu Feng did not think much about it because he knew the difficulty.

    Thus, he practically never expected that Mu Chen would really bring her back...

    ¡°Little Qing...¡± Staring at that silhouette, Mu Feng¡¯s voice started to tremble.

    That silhouette stood before Mu Feng and looked at his aged face. Even her eyes couldn¡¯t help turning watery.

    Back then, she was lost and came to the Hundred Spirit Continent. She became a cripple back then and only had the strength of a Perfected Earth Sovereign with Spiritual Energy dispersing from her body, and all the Spiritual Beasts in the forest had treated her like food...

    When she was in despair, she met Mu Feng. That man, who was weak in her heart, had carried her without any hesitation and escaped the envelopment of the Spiritual Beasts.

    Despite him covered in wounds, he never gave up...

    Although his action was a little insane and stupid in her eyes, it touched her. She met too many geniuses, but it wasmon amongst them to throw theirpanions aside and escape when in danger. Thus, it was rare for her to see someone that would risk his life to save someone that they met for the first time...

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown old.¡± Qing Yanjing¡¯s hand gently touched Mu Feng¡¯s cheeks, who was covered in a stubble.

    Awkwardly shaking his head, Mu Feng replied, ¡°But you¡¯re still as gorgeous. You¡¯ve never changed.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you¡¯re not interested in me?¡± Qing Yanjing smiled. Even a gentle woman wouldn¡¯t be so easy to deal with before her lover.

    Instantly, Mu Feng felt a headache as he stared at Mu Chen, who was gloating. ¡°It¡¯s all that stinking brat¡¯s fault!¡±

    Qing Yanjingughed. She naturally knew that Mu Feng didn¡¯t really mean it. Holding onto Mu Feng¡¯s rough hand, she responded, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Chen¡¯er, I wouldn¡¯t have been able toe back.

    ¡°You¡¯ve brought our child up so well, and you¡¯ve never failed my trust.¡±

    Mu Feng sighed. He was also stupefied that his son would be so capable. But at this time, he couldn¡¯t reveal it to his wife and coughed, ¡°Although I¡¯m diligent in teaching, that stinking brat is also capable, and he has never put my teachings in vain.¡±

    From the side, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes.

    Mu Feng had also recovered from being emotional, since this wasn¡¯t the proper venue. Everyone was staring at them.

    Instantly, Mu Feng¡¯s face turned red from all the gazes and he bitterly said to Qing Yanjing, ¡°*Sigh* Little Qing, that stinking brat caused trouble the moment he came back.¡±

    Even right now, he was feeling fearful. What if the parents of the Hundred Spirit Kinges? How would they deal with it? If the situation wasn¡¯t right, it looked like he would have to ask Mu Chen to take Qing Yanjing and escape.

    With a smile, Qing Yanjing replied, ¡°Chen¡¯er knows his limits. Let him deal with it.¡±

    After she spoke, she turned to Tang Qian¡¯er and smiled. ¡°You must be Qian¡¯er, right?¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯er¡¯s eyes were wide as she looked at Qing Yanjing. She has never met Mu Chen¡¯s mother. Hearing that thetter was asking for her, she nodded her head while feeling at a loss.

    After that, she turned to Mu Chen. She had no idea how to address his mother.

    ¡°My mother¡¯s name is Qing Yanjing.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    ¡°Aunt Jing.¡± Tang Qian¡¯er called obediently.

    A gentle smile spread out on Qing Yanjing¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you grew up with him. Since you¡¯ve called me Aunt Jing, then I will give you a small gift.¡±

    As she spoke, she took out a crystal pendant with a hexagonpass covered in profound runes.

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Jing.¡± Tang Qian¡¯er immediately received it with happiness on her face.

    However, she only felt that this pendant was beautiful. Only Mu Chen could sense that there¡¯s an array at the Spiritual Array Grandmaster level that was sealed within it. In dangerous times, it could even defend against a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign¡¯s attack.

    This was clearly a protective talisman.

    At this moment, Ling Xi and Long Xiang had alsoe over. When Long Xiang came over, many people instantly directed their eyes over.

    Although they couldn¡¯t tell Mu Chen¡¯s level, they could sense from Long Xiang¡¯s pressure that this was a Perfected Earth Sovereign, which was not at all inferior to the two bodyguards of the Hundred Spirit King.

    ¡°This is Ling Xi. She has followed me since young, and I¡¯ve considered her a daughter.¡± Qing Yanjing introduced as she pulled Ling Xi.

    Ling Xi was a little anxious as she looked at Mu Feng and obediently called out, ¡°Ling Xi greets Uncle Mu.¡±

    Instantly, Mu Feng chuckled as he gently looked at Ling Xi. ¡°Good, good. A daughter is so much better than that stinking brat, who just wants to make a joke out of his father.¡±

    Hearing his words, Ling Xi smiled.

    ¡°Master, I am the Mistress¡¯ bodyguard, Long Xiang.¡± Long Xiang respectfully bowed towards Mu Feng.

    When Mu Feng saw this, he immediately, awkwardly supported Long Xiang. This was a Perfected Earth Sovereign, and even in the Hundred Spirit Continent, this was an expert that even the Hundred Spirit King had to give face to. Thus, he was at a loss when such an existence was being respectful to him.

    To divert the awkward atmosphere, Mu Feng instantly introduced his friends of the Northern Spiritual Alliance to Qing Yanjing, which thetter smiled as she replied.

    When Mu Chen saw this, he inwardly awkwardly. If they knew that his mother was a Saint Grade Spiritual Array Ancestor, they probably wouldn¡¯t have the courage to even speak to her...

    While Mu Chen andpany were enjoying their reunion, everyone in the hall remained silent. No one dared to speak. At the same time, no one dared toe up and greet them.

    When the parents of the Hundred Spirit King arrives, there would inevitably be an earth-shattering fight. At that time, if Mu Chen couldn¡¯t face them, then today would probably end in a tragedy...

    So who would dare toe up and talk to the Northern Spiritual Alliance right now?

    The Hundred Spirit King viciously stared at Mu Chen¡¯s direction and roared in his heart. ¡®Just enjoy it for now, when my parents arrive, you people won¡¯t even have the time to cry!¡¯

    However, Mu Chen paid no attention to his vicious gaze. He also wanted to thoroughly deal with the matter today by letting the Hundred Spirit King call for backup.

    After all, the Northern Spiritual Realm was Mu Feng¡¯s hard work. Although it¡¯s nothing in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, it held great importance for his father.

    Therefore, he would have to deal with this matter once and for all to ensure the peace of Mu Feng and the Northern Spiritual Alliance.

    Whether it was the Hundred Spirit King or the Sect Master of the Northern Profound Sect, they¡¯d be hidden dangers if he couldn¡¯t deal with them properly.

    With this thought, Mu Chen quietly sat to the side and waited.

    As time gradually passed, everyone started to feel uneasy. They could feel that a storm was approaching.

    As the sun gradually sets, the crimson light shone across the entire Hundred Spirit City...

    Suddenly, Mu Chen opened his eyes. He could sense a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuationing from the Teleportation Spiritual Array.

    ¡°Finally, they¡¯re here.¡± Mu Chenmented.

    In the next instant, powerful Spiritual Energy swept out that enveloped the entire region. Everyone in the Hundred Spirit City uneasily trembled from the Spiritual Energy pressure.

    When the pressure appeared, a spatial passage suddenly appeared in the sky of this pce.

    Everyone was instantly shocked when they saw the roof of this hall being blown away as terrifying Spiritual Energy descended. At the same time, the voice of a woman filled with killing intent resounded, ¡°Who is the bastard that dares to chop the hands of my son! Get out!¡±

 Chapter 1441 - Liu Baihua

    The entire roof was torn apart by a hand and sunlight shone on everyone here. All of them couldn¡¯t feel the warmth of the sun; on the contrary, they could sense a terrifying cold.

    That¡¯s because, along with the sunshine, they could also feel a cold killing intent.

    Thus, everyone trembled as they raised their heads and saw a boundless Spiritual Energy gathered into clouds with a woman donned in pce clothes. Her gaze was permeating with cold, killing intent that made everyone feel a stinging pain in their eyes. They didn¡¯t dare to look at her.

    Powerful Spiritual Energy pressure was continuously being emanated from her body, enveloping the entire Hundred Spirit City, making everyone tremble from the pressure of a Heavenly Sovereign.

    Looking at that woman, everyone could feel their hearts trembling. They clearly recognised that she was the mother of the Hundred Spirit King, the Sect Master of the Hundred Flower Sect, Liu Baihua. At the same time, she was also a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign.

    ¡°Mother! Mother! Quick, save me!¡± Seeing Liu Baihua¡¯s appearance, the Hundred Spirit King violently roared, his repressed emotions had utterly exploded, ¡°That bastard took two of my arms, so you definitely can¡¯t let him off!¡±

    Seeing the Hundred Spirit King covered in blood without his arms, Liu Baihua felt her lungs bursting from the rage. She had treated her son like her most precious existence, and this was the reason why she allowed him to rule over a continent and be a tyrant.

    So when she saw her son without any arms, her anger exploded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, your father is currently rushing over with a few friends. Today, I¡¯ll see which fool dares to hurt my son on the Hundred Spirit Continent!¡± Liu Baihua¡¯s cold voice resounded without any warmth.

    Hearing those words, Mu Feng and the rest changed their expressions. They never expected that Mu Chen would disturb the beehive this time. Judging from her words, the Sect Master of the Profound Northern Sect wouldn¡¯t being alone, he would also have helpersing over.

    Liu Baihua¡¯s cold voice resounded throughout the hall, ¡°Who did it?¡±

    Every single gaze looked at Mu Chen. Thetter was currently fiddling around with a cup before he raised his head and looked at Liu Baihua. ¡°Judging from the looks of it, you¡¯re not here to apologise?¡±

    Hearing his words, Liu Baihuaughed from the anger, ¡°Apologise? You must have a screw loose in your head!¡±

    Mu Chen continued, ¡°You guys have allowed that fool to do as he wishes in the Hundred Spirit Continent, injuring my father and trying to force my friend to marry him. Since you guys are not going to care about these matters, then I¡¯ll deal with it for you.¡±

    ¡°Who the fuck are you?!¡± Liu Baihua was infuriated by Mu Chen¡¯s words before she continued, ¡°The Hundred Spirit Continent is something that my husband gave to my son, and he¡¯s the ruler here. So what if he kills anyone?¡±

    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re just an unreasonable bitch.¡± Mu Chen slightly knitted his brows before he continued, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then the Hundred Spirit Continent will belong to me from today onwards.¡±

    ¡°Impudent!¡± Liu Baihua took a step forth and boundless Spiritual Energy rolled from her sleeves, turning into a storm of flowers that enveloped towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°You want to take the Hundred Spirit Continent? Then it would depend if you¡¯re capable enough!¡± The storm of flowers whistled, glittering like gems. Every single flower was extremely condensed Spiritual Energy that could easily ughter a Perfected Earth Sovereign. With so many gathered over, as long as Liu Baihua wished, she could bathe the entire Hundred Spirit City in blood.

    Looking at the flowers, there wasn¡¯t even a ripple in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. He was able to fight an Initial Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign when he was an Initial Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign. Now that he has stepped into the Middle Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign Realm, Liu Baihua, who was an Initial Phase Heavenly Sovereign, was nothing in his eyes.

    Thus, he opened his mouth and blew out a storm of Spiritual Energy that shed with the storm of flowers,pletely wiping them out.

    This scene caused many people¡¯s face to change. Although they knew that Mu Chen was also a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign, they never expected that he could resolve Liu Baihua¡¯s attack so easily.

    ¡°So you¡¯re somewhat capable, no wonder you dare to be so impudent!¡± Liu Baihua squinted her eyes and her face turned cold. She no longer held back. A dazzling spiritual light burst out from her body. She had clearly activated her Spiritual Physique.

    ¡°Spiritual Pulse Divine Ability - Hundred Flowers ughter!¡± Liu Baihua pointed in the direction of Mu Chen from afar with a cold gaze.

    When Liu Baihua pointed her finger down, everyone was shocked to see a crimson and peculiar flower growing out, before enveloping Mu Chen.

    ¡°Hmph, did you really think that you can act fearlessly after reaching the Heavenly Sovereign Realm? My Spiritual Pulse Divine Ability is unusual, and as long as you¡¯re devoured, even a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign will be dissolved!¡± When Liu Baihua saw Mu Chen being swallowed by the crimson flower, she sneered.

    When Mu Feng and Tang Qian¡¯er saw this scene, their faces changed. On the other hand, Qing Yanjing had maintained her calm and patted Mu Feng¡¯s back.

    Everyone inwardly shook their heads. Liu Baihua was more cunning in their confrontation.

    ¡°Haha!¡± The Hundred Spirit Kingughed as he viciously looked at Mu Feng, Tang Qian¡¯er, and the rest.

    ¡°Just a Spiritual Pulse Divine Ability from a Heavenly Pulse. How is it as powerful as you¡¯ve imed...?¡± While the Hundred Spirit King wasughing, a peal ofughter resounded from the crimson flower. In the next instant, everyone could see purple mes rising from within the flower, before it dissolved the crimson flower that not even Spirit Heavenly Sovereigns could break free from.

    Liu Baihua also had shock in her eyes at this scene. She was clear about her Spiritual Pulse Divine Ability. If a Heavenly Sovereign on the same level falls in it, they would have to spend quite a bit of time to break free, even if they¡¯re extraordinary. But right now, it could only hold Mu Chen for a few breaths?

    ¡°Looks like a brainless woman like you can¡¯t be reasoned with...¡± Raising his head, Mu Chen indifferently looked at Liu Baihua. ¡°Since the case; then we¡¯ll talk with our fists.¡±

    When he finished talking, he opened his mouth and zing purple mes swept out in the next instant. They turned into a purple ming dragon that charged towards Liu Baihua.

    When the purple dragon flew over, Liu Baihua squinted her eyes. She had witnessed how powerful the purple mes were. Thus, she did not dare to neglect and her hands joined together. Instantly, boundless Spiritual Energy burst out, forming into a flower wall.

    Although the wall looked weak, it was a mighty defense that could withstand the full force of a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign.

    But when the purple mes came in contact with it, the wall couldn¡¯t even put up any resistance and the entire wall started to burn and copse.

    Liu Baihua finally had shock on her face, since even her greatest defense couldn¡¯t even withstand a move from the purple mes. At this moment, she finally realised the gap between her and Mu Chen.

    ¡°Shit, I underestimated that brat. I have to retreat now and wait for the old man to bring his friends over to deal with this brat!¡± Liu Baihua gritted her teeth and her silhouette turned into a beam, wanting to retreat.

    But when she retreated, everyone there took in cold breaths. No one expected that the Sect Master of the Hundred Flower Sect would be in such a terrible position after only two moves from Mu Chen.

    Instantly, everyone had fear in their eyes as they looked at Mu Chen. The power exhibited by thetter had far exceeded Liu Baihua.

    Even the Hundred Spirit King had shut his mouth with a pale expression.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, did you think that you can leave as you want?¡± However, Mu Chen did not pay attention to them. He coldly nced at Liu Baihua before he formed seals with a single hand. The purple ming dragon suddenly exploded and a hand of purple mes struck Liu Baihua¡¯s body.

    Suffering a heavy blow, Liu Baihua fell and crash, making a huge crater on the ground with cracks spreading out.

    However, Mu Chen had no intention to save any face for her. The massive hand of purple mes formed into fists that mmed down. Even if Liu Baihua was a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign, her Spiritual Physique would shattered from the blow if she was struck.

    Liu Baihua¡¯s face was pale with fear. She never expected that Mu Chen would be so ruthless.

    When the fist crashed down, the entire Hundred Spirit City violently trembled...

    As smoke rose, everyone was astonished, wondering if Liu Baihua had been killed.

    Mu Chen had also directed his gaze over and his eyes squinted.

    As the smoke gradually dissipated, the fist maintained a gesture of moving downwards, but an azure tortoiseshell appeared that protected Liu Baihua.

    When Mu Chen saw that shell, he stretched his waist without any ripples in his eyes and nced towards the distance, where he saw four silhouettes with a massive Spiritual Energy pressures being emanated from their bodies.

    Amongst the four of them, an azure-robed man with a sharp gaze was looking at Mu Chen, before his voice resounded, ¡°You¡¯ve bullied by wife and son, isn¡¯t it too much? Aren¡¯t you neglecting me, Qin Beixuan?!¡±

 Chapter 1442 - Qin Beixuan

    Rumbling thunder resounded across the horizon, striking fear in everyone¡¯s hearts from the sound.

    The Spiritual Energy pressure from Qing Beixuan wasn¡¯t as ferocious as Liu Baihua, but it was akin to the undercurrent of an ocean, emanating a silent terror.

    Everyone¡¯s gazes had fear as they looked at the silhouette in the sky. The neer was a robust figure donned in azure robes with Spiritual Energy flickering in his eyes. If it wasn¡¯t for the terrifying pressure, everyone would¡¯ve treated him as an ordinary person.

    However, everyone here knew how terrifying that person was...

    He was the Sect Master of Northern Profound Sect, and at the same time, he was also the owner of four continents. He had the cultivation of an Initial Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign, which had a powerful fame in the northwest of the Great Thousand World.

    Even in the Great Thousand World, that person was a tyrant.

    ¡°Father!¡± The Hundred Spirit King instantly, emotionally rejoiced.

    ¡°Beixuan, don¡¯t let that brat off!¡± Liu Baihua had also recovered from the shock and gritted her teeth.

    She was extremely furious. She initially thought that Mu Chen was on the same level as her. However, she never expected that she would be suppressed after only two exchanges.

    Mu Chen¡¯s terrifying fighting ability left her fearful. Thus, she wanted Qin Beixuan to make a move and kill Mu Chen here.

    The Northern Spiritual Alliance, who felt relieved after Mu Chen had easily defeated Liu Baihua felt their hearts being raised with pale faces. Although they¡¯re still far away from the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, that didn¡¯t mean that they¡¯re unaware of the gap between an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign and a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign.

    The Northern Profound Sect had the most influence in the northwest of the Great Thousand World. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have dominated the entire continent. As for the reason why they¡¯re able to achieve this, it¡¯s mainly due to Qin Beixuan¡¯s cultivation being at the Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    Although Mu Chen could easily defeat Liu Baihua, that didn¡¯t mean that he could obtain any benefits from Qin Beixuan. Not to mention that Qin Beixuan even brought along three helpers this time.

    Thus, that meant that the other party had a stunning formation of five Heavenly Sovereigns, a formation that could scare the bystanders.

    However, Mu Chen had no expression on his face. He just calmly looked at Qin Beixuan. ¡°You¡¯re the Sect Master of the Northern Profound Sect, Qin Beixuan?¡±

    ¡°I am.¡± Qin Beixuan said faintly.

    ¡°So, you know the situation with regards to the matters today?¡±

    Qin Beixuan¡¯s expression was indifferent. He had clearly heard it from that Elder who went to look for backup. ¡°My son was in the wrong, but it¡¯s too much for you to cut his arms.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Mu Chen smiled as he questioned, ¡°If I waste, then my father wouldn¡¯t have just suffered such light injuries, and my friend might even be humiliated. So you think that your son is nobler than my friends?¡±

    Although he had a smile on his face, his expression had turned cold.

    ¡°Bastard, my son is born noble, so he¡¯s naturally more noble than all of you!¡± Liu Baihua ridiculed. With Qin Beixuan around, her confidence had also been boosted.

    When Mu Chen heard that, his gaze flickered. ¡°Stop cawing! Do you really think that this thing can protect you?¡±

    As he spoke, he waved his hand. Instantly, the purple mes on the azure tortoise exploded with surging mes that smashed against the tortoise once again.

    With the full force of the purple mes, a terrifying temperature spread out that caused the surrounding ground to melt, causing shrieking cries.

    That azure tortoise was clearly a Spirit Grade Peerless Saint Artifact, but it couldn¡¯t withstand the domineering purple mes. Under the fire, the tortoise even showed signs of melting.

    The purple mes had caused the defensive capabilities of the tortoise to drop, and along with the massive force, it had smashed the tortoise into the ground before Qin Beixuan could react.

    A crater of a myriad feet-wide appeared within the city, and Liu Baihua was charred ck. Even her hair had beenpletely burnt off, and the azure tortoise on her had dimmed down. If it wasn¡¯t for the tortoise negating most of the force behind that fist, it would¡¯ve caused the Spiritual Physique of Liu Baihua to show signs of shattering.

    But even so, she had suffered heavy injuries with disbelief on her face. She couldn¡¯t believe that Mu Chen was actually so bold to make a move against her before Qin Beixuan.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Liu Baihua shrieked out in anger before she viciously hollered, ¡°Beixuan, quick, kill him!¡±

    Even Qin Beixuan¡¯s face had turned ugly at this scene. Mu Chen¡¯s actions had disrespected him. This made him feel angered and his voice grimly resounded, ¡°Since you¡¯re so fearless, then I can only capture you today!¡±

    As he spoke, the azure tortoise that protected Liu Baihua started to grow into a few myriad feet in size.

    That azure tortoise had a sinister expression as it opened its mouth, gushing an azure current that made every single drop feel as dense as a mountain and enveloped Mu Chen within it.

    ¡°Haha, Brother Qin¡¯s Northsea Tortoise is more powerful now. Under the current, no one beneath the Immortal Heavenly Sovereign could rival it.¡± One of the three Heavenly Sovereigns that came along with Qin Beixuan said with a smile.

    The other two had nodded their heads. They knew about this azure current as well. In the process when Qin Beixuan constructed the Northern Profound Sect, this Northsea Tortoise had apanied Qin Beixuan to defeat god-knows how many Heavenly Sovereigns.

    Judging from the Spiritual Energy fluctuation, that young man was only a Middle Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign, so it¡¯s impossible for him to contend with Qin Beixuan.

    ¡°The Northsea Tortoise...¡± Mu Chen had also raised his head to look at the tortoise. This Northsea Tortoise was a type of Divine Beast that would rival Heavenly Sovereigns upon maturity. Qin Beixuan should have obtained the blood essence and refined it into a Spirit Grade Peerless Saint Artifact.

    Typically speaking, an Initial Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign with a Spirit Grade Peerless Saint Artifact should be able to capture any Spirit Heavenly Sovereign. But it was a pity that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t part of them.

    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s no reason to speak with your family. Since that¡¯s the case, then let us talk with our fists.¡± Shaking his head, Mu Chen had an indifferent expression as he formed seals with a single hand. Instantly, a total of nine dazzling runes appeared on his body.

    At the same time, a patch of primal chaos rose behind Mu Chen, looking incredibly profound. It was something even more profound than space and time.

    ¡°Primal Chaos Buddha Ray.¡± Mu Chen coldly barked in his heart and a beam streaked across the azure current.

    When the ray of light shot over, the azure current had instantly disappeared, which added a trace of azure in the patch of primal chaos behind Mu Chen¡¯s head.

    However, Mu Chen did not stop there. The primal chaos ray shot again, piercing through space and flew towards the azure tortoise.

    When the beam shot over, the azure tortoise disappeared, before another palm-sized azure tortoise appeared in the patch of primal chaos behind Mu Chen.

    It was as if the primal chaos ray could suppress anything...

    ¡°What?!¡± This scene had instantly caused Qin Beixuan¡¯s eyes to narrow and the three Heavenly Sovereigns behind him had changed their faces with disbelief.

    They never expected that Qin Beixuan¡¯s Northsea Tortoise would be so fragile in that youth¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s that divine ability behind that brat? Why is it so domineering?!¡± Another Heavenly Sovereign spoke in astonishment.

    Everyone in the hall had their faces frozen. This scene had exceeded their imagination.

    At this moment, the Northern Spiritual Alliance party was already shocked beyond words.

    Qin Beixuan¡¯s expression froze as he looked at the primal chaos behind Mu Chen with fear, before he turned around and cupped his hands. ¡°My friends, I¡¯m afraid that I will need everyone¡¯s help this time.¡±

    At this moment, Qin Beixuan no longer treated Mu Chen like an ordinary Spirit Heavenly Sovereign. That shocking fighting capability had even made him feel fearful, so he had disregarded his reputation to seek help from his friends out of fear that he might lose.

    Hearing Qin Beixuan¡¯s words, two of the Heavenly Sovereigns briefly hesitated before they nodded their heads. Although Mu Chen was terrifying, they had the advantage of numbers, and Mu Chen couldn¡¯t possibly fight all of them.

    Qin Beixuan¡¯s gaze turned to thest person. That person¡¯s strength was also at the Initial Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm. If that person was willing, Mu Chen was doomed, despite his means.

    However, he was shocked that this good friend of his did not promise him straightforwardly. On the contrary, that person had knitted his brows as he looked at the primal chaos behind Mu Chen, as if he was pondering.

    ¡°Brother Lu?¡± Qin Beixuan looked at him with a perplexed gaze. He shared a deep friendship with this person, and they¡¯ve often helped each other. So why was he hesitating now when facing a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign?

    That Immortal Heavenly Sovereign did not respond to Qing Beixuan but was looking at Mu Chen as if he was pondering. Suddenly, his expression changed and he ignored the gazes of the other three Heavenly Sovereigns before cautiously cupping his hands. ¡°May I ask if you¡¯re Abode Ruler Mu Chen of the Greaw Continent?¡±

 Chapter 1443 - Backing

    When that Immortal Heavenly Sovereign¡¯s cautious voice resounded, it caused the entire region to be silent. It was even more for Qin Beixuan and the two other Heavenly Sovereigns, who were looking at the former with shock.

    ¡°Brother Lu, you?!¡± Qin Beixuan¡¯s face was unsightly. He had no idea why his helper would suddenly be so courteous and even fearful of a young Heavenly Sovereign.

    The other Heavenly Sovereigns also had astonishment on their faces, and everyone in the hall also looked at each other.

    Mu Chen was briefly stunned before he looked at that Immortal Heavenly Sovereign and nodded his head. ¡°If you¡¯re talking about Mu Chen of the Mu Abode, that¡¯s me.¡±

    After receiving Mu Chen¡¯s confirmation, that Immortal Heavenly Sovereign felt a little relieved with fear gathering in his eyes before he cupped his hands together. ¡°So it¡¯s the Abode Ruler, I apologise for offending you.¡±

    ¡°Brother Lu!¡± Qin Beixuan called out again.

    That Immortal Heavenly Sovereign sighed before he turned to Qin Beixuan. ¡°Brother Qin, for the sake of our long years of acquaintance, I suggest you let this matter rest.¡±

    Qin Beixuan¡¯s face was slightly distorted, but the two other Heavenly Sovereigns had also sensed that something was amiss and looked at Mu Chen before they asked, ¡°Brother Lu, who is this person?¡±

    At this moment, they could sense the fear that the Immortal Heavenly Sovereign had for Mu Chen, even if they¡¯re stupid. Since even an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign was so fearful, not to mention them when they¡¯re just Spirit Heavenly Sovereigns.

    That Immortal Heavenly Sovereign sighed, ¡°This ce is far from the Ancient Buddha n, so it¡¯s natural that you guys are still unaware of it yet. This Ruler of the Mu Abode has charged into the Ancient Buddha n by himself and defeated the Elders of the Ancient Buddha n. In the end, the Grand Elder, Futu Xuan, had to make a move to stop him.¡±

    Hearing those words, even Qin Beixuan¡¯s face had changed. He knew about the Ancient Buddha n¡¯s position in the Great Thousand World. That¡¯s one of the Five Ancient ns with a powerful foundation.

    Even the likes of his Northern Profound Sect paled inparison to the Ancient Buddha n. The Grand Elder of the Ancient Buddha n was a Saint Heavenly Sovereign, a pinnacle existence in the Great Thousand World.

    So they could tell how terrifying Mu Chen was, since he could force Futu Xuan to make a move.

    ¡°How is that possible? He¡¯s just a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign.¡± The two other Heavenly Sovereigns also felt that it was unbelievable. The number of Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns in the Ancient Buddha n was more than the fingers on two hands, and they could pile Mu Chen to death in numbers alone.

    ¡°Back then, he controlled the Protective Spiritual Array of the Ancient Buddha n to suppress all the Elders in the Ancient buddha n. Even the Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns of the Xuan and Mo Bloodlines weren¡¯t his opponent.¡± That Immortal Heavenly Sovereign continued to exin.

    When the two other Heavenly Sovereigns heard his words, they inwardly smacked their lips. Wasn¡¯t Mu Chen a little too insane? He could even do something so terrifying? Wasn¡¯t he just offending the Ancient Buddha n?

    Qin Beixuan¡¯s face was also grave, but he had felt a little relief. It turned out that Mu Chen was relying on the Protective Spiritual Array of the Ancient Buddha n, and that power didn¡¯t belong to himself.

    ¡°He¡¯s indeed capable of being able to achieve this, but I still don¡¯t see why you¡¯re so afraid of him. He has offended the Ancient Buddha n, and yet he can still act so fearlessly?¡± Qin Beixuanmented.

    Mu Chen¡¯s achievements had made him feel shocked, but it wasn¡¯t sufficient to cause an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign to be so fearful.

    Shaking his head, that Immortal Heavenly Sovereign replied, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate his cultivation, he has even defeated an Initial Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Elder from the Ancient Buddha n by relying on his ability.

    ¡°Furthermore... why do you think that he¡¯s unharmed even after flipping the Ancient Buddha n around?¡±

    His words had instantly caused shock in the three other Heavenly Sovereigns. Such a n like the Ancient Buddha n was extremely concerned about their reputation, and Mu Chen¡¯s actions could be considered as having humiliated them. ording to logic, the Ancient Buddha n shouldn¡¯t have let him go so easily, so why was he so lively here, standing before them...?

    What did that mean? That meant that even the Ancient Buddha n wasn¡¯t able to do anything to him!

    ¡°This Mu Chen has a deep friendship with the Endless Fire Territory¡¯s me Emperor and Martial Realm¡¯s Martial Ancestor. After he flipped the entire Ancient Buddha n upside down, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor even provided support to him.¡± The Immortal Heavenly Sovereign continued to exin.

    Hearing those words, the three Heavenly Sovereigns¡¯ faces changed once again. The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor were famous figures in the Great Thousand World, and they¡¯re Saint Heavenly Sovereigns that stood on the peak.

    Yet, this Mu Chen had a deep rtionship with them? It was so much so that they would even offend the Ancient Buddha n?

    ¡°No wonder... with those two supporting him, even the Ancient Buddha n would be fearful.¡± The two Heavenly Sovereigns sighed.

    The Immortal Heavenly Sovereign smiled before he continued, ¡°That¡¯s not the most important factor. Do you know why Mu Chen went to the Ancient Buddha n? It was to save his mother.

    ¡°His mother had a love affair with his father in the Hundred Spirit Continent, causing the Ancient Buddha n to be furious and imprison her. Mu Chen went over to rescue his mother.

    ¡°Furthermore, his mother is also terrifying... She has seized Futu Xuan¡¯s status as a Grand Elder upon her appearance, and she¡¯s also a Saint Grade Spiritual Array Ancestor. That means that the current Grand Elder of the Ancient Buddha n is his mother.¡±

    His words had instantly caused the three Heavenly Sovereigns to widen their mouths with astonishment on their faces. The mother of this Mu Chen was the new Grand Elder of the Ancient Buddha n?!

    No wonder Mu Chen wasn¡¯t held responsible despite causing such a mess, so his mother held the highest authority!

    The two other Heavenly Sovereigns exchanged a look. They clearly felt like retreating, since they knew the consequences for offending Mu Chen.

    Not only the Endless Fire Territory and Martial Realm, but there¡¯s also the Ancient Buddha n, now...

    Those were powerful existences in the Great Thousand World that could cause the entire world to shake with a stomp of their feet. Although they¡¯re Heavenly Sovereigns that received the respect of countless others, they knew their distance whenpared to a Saint Heavenly Sovereign...

    With that kind of backing, not many people in the Great Thousand World would dare to offend Mu Chen.

    Qin Beixuan¡¯s face instantly turned pale. He initially thought that Mu Chen was an ordinary Spirit Heavenly Sovereign, but he never expected that thetter would have such backing that even made him feel fearful.

    Right now, he had fallen into a predicament.

    While Qin Beixuan hesitated, that Immortal Heavenly Sovereign¡¯s face suddenly changed, so the former asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong again?¡±

    That Immortal Heavenly Sovereign¡¯s gaze flickered before he looked at the silhouette standing behind Mu Chen and felt his scalp going numb. ¡°You see that woman? She looks like Mu Chen¡¯s mother...¡±

    Hearing his words, Qin Beixuan instantly felt his mind exploding with fear, which was shown on the faces of the two other Heavenly Sovereigns. They cautiously looked over, since they initially didn¡¯t pay too much attention to anyone in the hall. But looking at her right now, they could vaguely feel pressureing from her.

    ¡°That¡¯s her! That¡¯s her! She¡¯s Mu Chen¡¯s mother, and the current Grand Elder of the Ancient Buddha n, Qing Yanjing!¡± That Immortal Heavenly Sovereign finally confirmed and showed a smile that was more unsightly than crying.

    The two other Heavenly Sovereigns also felt a chill down their spines. They¡¯re actually going to deal with the son of a Saint Grade Spiritual Array Ancestor before her son? They couldn¡¯t imagine what their oue would be if they really made a move.

    Shortly after, they looked at Qin Beixuan. ¡°Brother Qin, we¡¯re nearly doomed because of you.¡±

    Their tone sounded like a grumble. It was fine for Qin Beixuan to call them over to help; however, Qin Beixuan didn¡¯t even investigate who they were going to deal with, and that¡¯s akin to digging a hole for them to jump in.

    While Qin Beixuan¡¯s face turned pale, he bitterly smiled. ¡°It was my fault, I never expected that that rebellious son of mine would cause such trouble.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go meet her and see if we can settle this matter.¡± Qin Beixuan wanted to probe and see if that woman really was the Grand Elder of the Ancient Buddha n.

    The three other Heavenly Sovereigns nodded their heads.

    Thus, the four Heavenly Sovereigns, who initially came in a ferocious manner, descended from the roof.

    ¡°Father! Father!¡± The Hundred Spirit King¡¯s face was instantly covered in joy as he hollered.

    However, Qin Beixuan paid no attention to his son, but came to the Northern Spiritual Alliance and bowed towards Qing Yanjing, who was standing beside Mu Feng.

    ¡°May I ask if you¡¯re the Grand Elder of the Ancient Buddha n?¡± Qin Beixuan¡¯s nervous voice resounded within the hall, causing the joy on the Hundred Spirit King¡¯s face to freeze as he dumbfoundedly looked at this scene with disbelief.

    Those of the Northern Spiritual Alliance who were still chatting with Qing Yanjing with smiles were shocked as they looked at her and gulped down a mouthful of saliva.

    Evidently, they had no idea why the four Heavenly Sovereigns would suddenly bow towards Qing Yanjing.

    Looking at their respectful bows, Qing Yanjing was briefly stunned before she nodded with a smile. ¡°I am Qing Yanjing.¡±

    Her words were like a bucket of cold water that instantly made Qin Beixuan feel cold.

    They¡¯re really blind. They actually behaved like monkeys before a Saint Grade Spiritual Array Ancestor...

 Chapter 1444 - Punish

    Qin Beixuan andpany could feel cold sweat flowing down their backs, and their faces had turned pale. They had clearly felt fear. A Saint Grade Spiritual Array Ancestor could easily trap them with a thought in her Spiritual Array world before killing them...

    This was the gap between a Saint and Immortal Heavenly Sovereign.

    It was akin to a King standing before an Emperor. Although they¡¯re both rulers, thetter could ughter the entire country of the former with a thought...

    ¡°Grand Elder of the Ancient Buddha n?¡± The Northern Spiritual Alliance were perplexed while looking at Qing Yanjing. Due to the difference of their levels, they couldn¡¯te in contact with such an ancient force like the Ancient Buddha n.

    In their eyes, Heavenly Sovereigns were beyond their reach. But looking at the expressions of Qin Beixuan andpany, they were fearful.

    Even the strength that Mu Chen had shown couldn¡¯t make the four of them look fearful...

    Thus, they could tell that the intimidation of Qing Yanjing was much higher than Mu Chen.

    This caused many people to inwardly gulp down a mouthful of saliva as they looked at Qing Yanjing with respect. They now knew that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t the most terrifying expert, but this woman that they had all treated as ordinary...

    Compared to Mu Chen¡¯s ferocity, she was akin to a Bodhisattva that showed no temper.

    Even those of the Northern Spiritual Alliance who were chatting with Qing Yanjing felt their foreheads covered in sweat. They even talked with such a terrifying existence earlier, so one could imagine how hard their hearts were beating...

    ¡°Haha, looks like my wife is better than my son.¡± On the contrary, Mu Feng was the calmest of them all as he chuckled towards Mu Chen.

    When Mu Chen heard his words, he helplessly rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Father!¡± When the Hundred Spirit King saw this scene, he felt as if he was struck with lightning and his face distorted. ¡°Father, you must take revenge for me! You can¡¯t let them off!¡±

    He never expected that his backup didn¡¯t manage to make Mu Chen¡¯s family kneel before him. Not only that, they even bowed down, making him feel at a loss.

    ¡°Shut up, you useless son!¡± Qin Beixuan¡¯s face was pale before he waved his hand and pped the Hundred Spirit King¡¯s face, causing thetter to smash against the wall. Coldly staring at thetter, Qin Beixuan gritted his teeth. ¡°Do you still feel that you¡¯ve not caused enough trouble?!¡±

    At this moment, he also felt fearful. If it wasn¡¯t for his friend reminding him, and if they really made a move towards Mu Chen, then Qing Yanjing¡¯s rage might cause his entire Northern Profound Sect to disappear.

    As an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign, he knew how terrifying a Saint Grade Spiritual Array Ancestor was, and he knew the ability of the Ancient Buddha n...

    Just thinking about how his sect was about to be destroyed by the Hundred Spirit King, he felt fearful and anger in his heart.

    At this moment, the Hundred Spirit King¡¯s face was swollen. He looked at Qin Beixuan in astonishment. However, the pain on his face made him clear up his mind.

    How could he not tell at this moment that it wasn¡¯t that his father didn¡¯t want to take revenge for him, but the enemy he provoked even made his father feel fearful?

    That youth and woman were things that they couldn¡¯t offend.

    At this moment, the backing that the Hundred Spirit King had relied on was utterly wiped out. He looked at Mu Chen with fear and started to tremble.

    ¡°Beixuan! What are you doing?¡± At this moment, Liu Baihua had also entered the hall and she instantly red up when she saw Qin Beixuan pping the Hundred Spirit King. Her son was treated as her most precious existence.

    ¡°You shut up as well!¡± But her words were responded with Qin Beixuan¡¯s cold gaze. ¡°If you don¡¯t want my Northern Profound Sect and your Hundred Flower Sect to disappear, then clear your mind!¡±

    Liu Baihua trembled as she fearfully looked at Qing Yanjing. At such a distance, she could already feel the vague pressureing from thetter.

    Under this absolute pressure, she didn¡¯t dare to sound a word, despite the reluctance she felt.

    When everyone saw this scene, they inwardly sighed. It looked like the Hundred Spirit King has kicked an iron wall this time. But who would¡¯ve expected that the Alliance Lord of the Northern Spiritual Alliance would have such a terrifying backing...?

    His wife was the Grand Elder of the so-called ¡°Ancient Buddha n¡±, and his son has suppressed Qin Beixuan by himself, making them feel like their minds have copsed. No matter how they looked at it, Mu Feng¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t even in the Sovereign Realm...

    After silencing his son and wife, Qing Beixuan turned to Qing Yanjing and respectfully cupped his hands with a bitter expression. ¡°My son deserved it today. I wonder how are you going to punish him?¡±

    Knitting her brows, Qing Yanjing wasn¡¯t interested in this matter, so she shook her head. ¡°My son will handle this matter, go and ask him.¡±

    ncing at Qing Beixuan, Mu Chen calmly said, ¡°Sect Master Qin. Others are unfortunate to be bullied by the Hundred Spirit King with your backing. But since he bullied my family, then you guys are unfortunate today.¡±

    Qin Beixuan nodded his head with a bitter smile, since it was fair. The Hundred Spirit King has been bullying others like a tyrant, but they could all deal with it. Now that he has provoked someone he shouldn¡¯t, he would naturally have to pay the price.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll request Abode Ruler to deal as you wish.¡± Since he couldn¡¯t resist, then he could only submit.

    ¡°You¡¯re a smart person.¡± Mu Chen smiled. Qin Beixuan was a flexible person, so it was no wonder why he could be a Sect Master. ¡°From today onwards, the Hundred Spirit Continent will no longer belong to you, and the Northern Spiritual Alliance will manage it.¡±

    His words had instantly caused amotion with many forces in the Hundred Spirit Continent being shocked. If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t their King change to Mu Feng?

    They naturally felt a little surreal about it. After all, the Northern Spiritual Alliance could only be considered as a medium force in the past. But right now, it has instantly gone over their heads.

    Regardless of their feelings, all of them shivered when Mu Chen¡¯s gaze swept over. They instantly realised that they were foolish. With such a powerful wife and son, who would dare to underestimate the Northern Spiritual Alliance?

    After a brief pondering, Qin Beixuan hesitated before nodding his head. ¡°Alright, my Northern Profound Sect will offer up the Hundred Spirit Continent to appease the two of you.¡±

    Although the Northern Profound Sect would be heavily affected without the Hundred Spirit Continent, it was still within his range of eptance.

    ¡°Furthermore, your son has injured my family with vile actions. Initially, he should be killed, but I will spare his life for your face.¡± Mu Chen faintly said.

    When Qin Beixuan felt relieved, Mu Chen¡¯s voice resounded again, ¡°Although he can be spared from death, he won¡¯t be spared from punishment.¡±

    When Mu Chen finished, a crystal pagoda rose above his head and flew towards the Hundred Spirit King, who was terrified.

    A crystallised beam shot down and swiftly formed into crystal runes on the Hundred Spirit King¡¯s body. Those runes acted like chains that pierced the Hundred Spirit King¡¯s flesh.

    When those crystal runes were formed, the Hundred Spirit King was terrified, his Spiritual Energy has actually been sealed.

    ¡°His Spiritual Energy will be sealed for fifty years.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s cold voice echoed out, striking a heavy blow within Hundred Spirit King.

    ¡°You!¡± When Liu Baihua saw this, she gritted her teeth with hatred in her eyes.

    ¡°And you!¡± At this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s cold gaze shot over. ¡°You insulted my family, and you cannot be spared as well!¡±

    Mu Chen was naturally furious with this bitch, and she was the reason why the Hundred Spirit King could act so fearlessly. Since she has insulted his father, this woman naturally couldn¡¯t be spared.

    The crystal pagoda disappeared and reappeared above Liu Baihua. The crystallised beam descended and enveloped her.

    Liu Baihua had a shock on her face before she immediately circted her Spiritual Energy to retaliate. But when her Spiritual Energy came in contact with that crystallised beam, it copsed, and in just ten-odd breaths, it had formed into crystal runes on her body...

    Along with that, the Spiritual Energy fluctuationing from Liu Baihua¡¯s body had swiftly weakened down as well.

    Mu Chen¡¯s current strength couldn¡¯tpletely seal the Spiritual Energy of a Heavenly Sovereign, but he could weaken it. At this moment, Liu Baihua was akin to a Greater Earth Sovereign.

    ¡°This seal willst for twenty years, and will dissipate automatically.¡±

    Liu Baihua¡¯s face was pale. She was once a towering Heavenly Sovereign. But right now, she was reduced to an Earth Sovereign, and it was a significant blow to her.

    The entire hall was silent. Everyone was shocked by Mu Chen¡¯s means. Sealing the Spiritual Energy of the Hundred Spirit King and Liu Baihua, how terrifying was this?

    When Mu Chen finished, he turned to Qin Beixuan and asked, ¡°Sect Master Qin, do you have any objections with my punishment?¡±

    Qin Beixuan shook his head with a bitter expression. He knew that Mu Chen had been lenient. In the Great Thousand World, the fury of a Saint Heavenly Sovereign was destructive to the point that it could wipe the Northern Profound Sect and Hundred Flowers Sect entirely.

    So it was much better with the Hundred Spirit King and Liu Baihua¡¯s Spiritual Energy being sealed.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ll call it off today. But watch out in the future, if anything happens to the Northern Spiritual Alliance in the future, I will personally pay a visit to you.¡± Mu Chen calmly said. After all, he couldn¡¯t possibly stay in the Hundred Spirit Continent forever. If he and Qing Yanjing leave, the Northern Spiritual Alliance wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the vengeance of Qin Beixuan.

    Qin Beixuan naturally knew the meaning behind Mu Chen¡¯s words, so he bitterly smiled. After witnessing Mu Chen and Qing Yanjing¡¯s strengths, how would he dare to hold any intention of vengeance?

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll take our leave first.¡± Qin Beixuan waved his hand and Spiritual Energy enveloped the Hundred Spirit King and Liu Baihua before he cupped his hands towards Mu Chen and Qin Beixuan and left. The three other Heavenly Sovereigns had also turned into Spiritual Energy and soared into the sky.

    Along with the departure of Qin Beixuan andpany, the terrifying pressure that enveloped the area had also dissipated.

    However, everyone knew that in the future, the Hundred Spirit Continent would undergo a huge racket.

    It looked like they had to prepare gifts and head to the Northern Spiritual Alliance swiftly...

 Chapter 1445 - Long Distance Teleportation Spiritual Array

    The matters in Hundred Spirit City had finallye to an end, and as expected, when everyone returned, amotion roared throughout the entire continent.

    Everyone was dumbfounded. Who could have expected that the Hundred Spirit Continent would change ownership after a King Ceremony...

    Not to mention that the new ruler, the Northern Spiritual Alliance, was unheard of.

    One must know that, in the past, it was only a small-medium force that no one would pay attention to in the Hundred Spirit Continent. But it had soared into the sky in an instant.

    Although they were anxious, they knew that Mu Feng also had a terrifying backing. His son was terrifying, and his wife is even more terrifying...

    It was rumored that Qing Yanjing was the Grand Elder of the Ancient Buddha n, a n that stood amongst the top, even whenpared to the entire Great Thousand World.

    On the other hand, Mu Chen had started from scratch and ascended into the Heavenly Sovereign and obtained a territory in the Greaw Continent, establishing the Mu Abode that entered the ranks of supreme forces.

    Mu Feng¡¯s backing was even more terrifying than the Hundred Spirit King, and it was no wonder that even Qin Beixuan, the Sect Master of the Northern Profound Sect, would offer the continent with both his hands.

    With the support of two massive figures behind the Northern Spiritual Alliance, no one in the Hundred Spirit Continent dared to cause any trouble. Some smart forces even sent their envoys over early to the Northern Spiritual Alliance to obtain a good impression...

    ...

    The Hundred Spirit Continent, the Northern Spiritual Realm, the Northern Spiritual Alliance¡¯s headquarters

    This was the headquarters of the Northern Spiritual Alliance, which was the Mu Territory that Mu Chen grew up in.

    There was a serene courtyard in the Mu Mansion, where Mu Chen wasying on a pavilion, looking at the surrounding familiar environment with a smile on his lips. His body had also rxed with unprecedented ease spreading throughout his limbs.

    Back then, he was akin to a tensed bow when he left the Northern Spiritual Realm and only continued to move forth. Despite the obstructions he faced, he kept moving forth with courage.

    At that time, he knew that he was still weak, and he couldn¡¯t evene in contact with the Luo God n, not to mention the Ancient Buddha n. Thus, he could only continue to move forth.

    Under his constant hard work, he had achieved a decent result, and he had finallypleted the promise he made to his father when he left the Northern Spiritual Realm.

    Although it wasn¡¯t afortable journey, he was fortunate to seed...

    ¡°Pops, I¡¯ve seeded.¡± Mu Chen smiled while looking at the blue sky with happiness filling his heart. How good would it be if Luo Li could be here together with him at this moment?

    Thinking about that woman, Mu Chen¡¯s smile grew denser. He knew that Luo Li had be the Holy Maiden of the Ancient Spirit n. Although part of it was because she wanted to help him, she was also a strong woman that didn¡¯t like to lose.

    Although Luo Li was beautiful in his eyes, she was also extremely prideful and wouldn¡¯t lose to anyone.

    It was also because of that that she chased after him for days in the Spiritual Road...

    Now that Mu Chen has ascended to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, Luo Li must have felt pressured because of it, since she wasn¡¯t the kind of woman who would want to be shielded by him.

    She wanted to be strong so that she could stand beside him and face all the storms ahead...

    ¡°Hey,e back!¡± While Mu Chen was smiling when thinking of that silhouette, a fair hand waved before his eyes.

    When Mu Chen recovered, he saw that it was Tang Qian¡¯er, so he smiled. ¡°Big Sister Qian¡¯er, why are you here?¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯er sat beside him and chuckled while stretching her waist that outlined a stunning curve. As she looked around, she started to reminisce, ¡°What a familiar ce.¡±

    The two of them had grown up together, so Tang Qian¡¯er wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with the Mu Mansion.

    Nodding his head with a smile, Mu Chen asked, ¡°You¡¯re staying in the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy now?¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯er nodded her head. ¡°I feel that the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy is suitable for me. Although I¡¯m not as glorious as you, it¡¯s fun to see those little fellows growing up as we did in the past.¡±

    Mu Chen replied with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re talking as if you¡¯re old, you¡¯re in your prime now.¡±

    Compared to before, Tang Qian¡¯er looked more mature right now. But due to her position as the Vice-Dean, she had a different temperament. Otherwise, the Hundred Spirit King wouldn¡¯t be attracted by her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of it?¡± Tang Qian¡¯er sighed in her heart as she looked at Mu Chen and smiled. ¡°Where¡¯s Luo Li? How is she doing? Why didn¡¯t you bring her back for Uncle Mu to take a look at her?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine. She became the Holy Maiden of the Ancient Spirit n. I¡¯ll bring her back when there¡¯s a chance in the future.¡± Mu Chen stretched his waist as well.

    Looking at Mu Chen, who seems to be grumbling while smiling, Tang Qian¡¯er¡¯s gaze flickered with a low light in her eyes. But she soon recovered and teased, ¡°So how did you chase her? She¡¯s so outstanding, so how did you catch her eyes?¡±

    Shaking his head, Mu Chen asked, ¡°I¡¯m not that bad, right?¡±

    ¡°Such a young Heavenly Sovereign is truly not bad.¡± A smile appeared on Tang Qian¡¯er¡¯s lips as she continued, ¡°I¡¯ll tell Dean and the rest after I¡¯ve returned to the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy. They have a great impression of you as you took all the glory from the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament.¡±

    After a brief thought about it, Mu Chen scratched his head. He was truly reckless when he was young.

    ¡°I¡¯ll return to the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy in a few days, but I have no idea when the next time I return will be.¡± Tang Qian¡¯er folded her legs as she looked towards the sky.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There will be an opportunity in the future. I will pay you a visit in the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy.¡± Mu Chenforted before retrieving a jade talisman after a brief pondering. ¡°Carry this around with you, and crush it if there¡¯s any danger. I wille to your rescue as soon as possible.¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯er was staring at the jade talisman in a daze before she received it. Although the jade talisman was cold to the touch, she felt warm. She then retrieved a red string and ced it on her chest.

    ¡°At least you have some conscious.¡± She revealed a charming smile.

    ¡°But I must leave, let¡¯s find a chance to visit the Northern Spiritual Academy...¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Tang Qian¡¯er waved her hand before she leapt down from the pavilion and left.

    Looking at Tang Qian¡¯er¡¯s silhouette, Mu Chen smiled and started to think of that girl again...

    ¡°Thatss is pretty good, why don¡¯t you take her in as my Daughter-in-Law as well?¡± A teasing smile resounded and Mu Chen swiftly turned around to se Qing Yanjing beside him.

    Mu Chen looked a little embarrassed, but he still shook his head.

    Rubbing Mu Chen¡¯s head, Qing Yanjing smiled. ¡°Then bring Luo Li back. I¡¯ve met her in the past, and she¡¯s pretty good.¡±

    Qing Yanjing had seen Luo Li back in the Northern Heavens Continent, so she had a deep impression of thetter.

    Facing the words of his mother, Mu Chen could only shake his head with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Oh, right. Mother, can you create a long-distance Teleportation Spiritual Array? Best if it can be linked to the headquarters of the Mu Abode.¡± Mu Chen asked after he suddenly recalled something.

    In the future, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be in the Northern Spiritual Realm for a long time, and he wasn¡¯t too assured of his father. So it was best to construct a long-distance Teleportation Spiritual Array so that he could take care of the Hundred Spirit Continent.

    Due to the long distance of the Hundred Spirit Continent and Greaw Continent, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t construct it, so he could only rely on Qing Yanjing.

    ¡°A Teleportation Spiritual Array that links to the Greaw Continent?¡± After a brief pondering, Qing Yanjing nodded her head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid only a Saint Grade Spiritual Array Ancestor can achieve it.¡±

    Mu Chen instantly rejoiced upon hearing her words.

    ¡°But I will need the spatial coordinates of the other side. Otherwise, even I¡¯m helpless to construct it.¡±

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t surprised by that. He smiled. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t forget that your son is also a Spiritual Array Grandmaster. So how can I not have somemon knowledge? I have already prepared it when I left the Mu Abode.¡±

    After he spoke, a silvery crystal appeared in his hand that permeated with dense spatial fluctuations.

    This was a spatial rock, something necessary to construct a Teleportation Spiritual Array. The one in his hand was the primary rock, and the secondary rock had been left in the Mu Abode¡¯s Teleportation Spiritual Array.

    Receiving this spatial rock, Qing Yanjing smiled, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I should be able to construct it in half a month. At that time, you will be able to immediately travel back and forth...¡±

    A wide grin spread out on Mu Chen¡¯s face before he raised his hands. ¡°Mother is formidable!¡±

 Chapter 1446 - Dispute on the Undying Bloodline

    The Oceanic Mountain Continent. This was an incredibly renowned continent in the Great Thusand World. Naturally, the fame wasn¡¯t due to the continent, but the noble race that resided there.

    The Phoenix n.

    It was the ruler amongst all flying races in the Great Thousand World with a renowned reputation in the Great Thousand World. At the same time, their strength could also be ranked amongst the top in the Great Thousand World.

    As the name implied, this continent was covered in mountains and oceans with a million-foot high mountain that stretched on endlessly. The mountain range was also majestic, with every single one of them sizing up to a hundred thousand. It was akin to a giant that covered this continent in a deste aura.

    In the center of the continent, where mist gathered, a luxurious pce could be vaguely seen, along with a crisp cry that echoed throughout the heavens and earth, making this ce seem like a celestial realm.

    There was a massive pce in the center that was shrouded in a celestial air with stone seats that flowed down, where people sat on them. Every single one of them was emitting spiritual light that formed into all sorts of flying beasts behind them.

    If there was someone else here, they would be shocked to realise that all of them were flying beasts of the Great Thousand World.

    The strength of these ns wasn¡¯t at all weaker than the supreme forces in the Great Thousand World. Furthermore, due to the long history of the Divine Beasts, the forces behind them were formidable as well.

    So when they¡¯re gathered together, they¡¯re considered a massive power in the Great Thousand World.

    There was a silhouette seated on the stone seat who looked to be middle-aged, emitting the air of nobility around him with every single one of his movements.

    The Patriarch of the Phoenix n was shared between the Pure and Real Phoenix ns that periodically assumed authority. At this moment, this middle-aged held power in the Phoenix n, the Real Phoenix King, Huang Jin.

    ¡°Everyone, the Deitification Pool will open in a month, and it will depend on your own capabilities if you¡¯re able to find the source of your bloodline.¡± The Real Phoenix King smiled with a stern expression.

    When he finished speaking, everyone¡¯s eyes flickered, revealing their excitement.

    The Deitification Pool had treasures that were left behind by the previous generations. It was an agreement that the Phoenix n hade to with the other flying Divine Beasts. When the Heavenly Sovereigns of each n falls, they would enter the Deifitication Pool and melt their body and bloodline to fuse into the pool.

    This way, their descendants would be able to make use of the bloodline source left by their ancestors to purify their bloodline and evolve.

    That meant that the Deitification Pool was a great gift that the ancestors of the flying Divine Beasts left for their descendants.

    Not to mention, the other Divine Beast ns, even the Phoenix n, was tempted by that gift.

    But because it was formed by all the ancestors of the various ns, no one could monopolise it. Thus, it would have to depend on their individual talent on how much they could obtain.

    While Huang Jin looked at everyone, he smiled before he turned to the two silhouettes on the edge of the stone stage.

    One of them was donned in ck clothes, he was the Patriarch of the Nine Nether Bird n, Tian Huang.

    Behind him stood a girl in a ck dress as well. She had a towering figure and stunning curves. Her appearance was gorgeous and her lips were pursed together, which gave others the sense of wildness down to their hearts.

    She was naturally Nine Nether.

    ¡°Patriarch Tian Huang, Miss Nine Nether, have you reached an oue with my previous suggestion?¡± Huang Jin looked at the two of them with a smile.

    Hearing Huang Jin¡¯s words, Tian Huang¡¯s face was pale, while Nine Nether bit her lip.

    Seeing that the two of them kept their silence, Huang Jin smiled. ¡°The two of you should know that my son cultivated the Nine Cirction Saint Art, and he¡¯s on the eighth level. It¡¯s just a nirvana before he reaches the Saint, and this concerns my Phoenix n. So I hope that the Nine Nether Bird n could fulfill my wish.¡±

    As he spoke, Huang Jin nced at the silently seated man who had an outstanding appearance. He was donned in golden robes, making him look extremely noble. Looking from afar, he looked like the son of an emperor and was filled with nobility.

    He was the son of Huang Jin, also the Young Patriarch of the Real Phoenix n, Huang Xuanzhi.

    This person had cultivated the supreme Divine Ability of the Phoenix n, the Nine Cirction Saint Art. A nirvana required ten years, and when the ninth nirvana waspleted, he would reach the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    Thus, one could see how extraordinary this Nine Cirction Saint Art was, since it was one of the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities.

    However, this Divine Ability was exceptionally challenging to practice, since it had a high requirement. Every single nirvana would require them to devour the bloodline of a Divine Beast. With eightpleted nirvanas, Huang Xuanzhi had also reached the Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    Along with the eighth nirvana, the difficulty also increased. Evidently, they had their eyes on Nine Nether¡¯s Undying Bird Bloodline.

    The Undying Bird was one of the Phoenix n, and the rarity even exceeded that of a True Phoenix. In the world, at this moment, Nine Nether might be the only one that possesses the Undying Bird¡¯s Bloodline.

    The other Divine Beasts also coldly looked at this. In the world of the Divine Beasts, it was the strong preying upon the weak. The Nine Nether Bird n was only considered a Divine Beast n, and not a Supreme Divine Beast n. So possessing the Undying Bird¡¯s Bloodline would only attract attention upon them.

    Tian Huang¡¯s gaze flickered with a dull light. Nine Nether was the only one that managed to awaken the Undying Bird¡¯s Bloodline in the past tens of thousands of years, and she had been treated as the hope of the entire n. They all hoped that Nine Nether could finish her final evolution one day and reach the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    The reason why they came to the Phoenix n was also for the Deitification Pool. However, they never expected that they would attract the attention of Huang Jin due to Undying Bird¡¯s Bloodline...

    How could Tian Huang not know that if Huang Xuanzhi really devours Nine Nether¡¯s Undying Bird¡¯s Bloodline, then her cultivation would stop for the rest of her life...? And it would be a massive blow to their entire Nine Nether Bird n.

    However, the Phoenix n was powerful, and Huang Jin was the Real Phoenix King, a Saint Heavenly Sovereign. He was an existence that their Nine Nether Bird n couldn¡¯t contend against, so they would only anger the former if they refused.

    At this moment, Tian Huang was panicking, since he could only forcefully reply, ¡°It¡¯s my daughter¡¯s fortune that she could enter your majesty¡¯s eyes. But she was rebellious when she was young and formed a Bloodlink Bond with a human...¡±

    His words instantly caused everyone to look over with an unusual light, and even Huang Jin had knitted his brows. The Phoenix ns were noble, and they liked purity. In their eyes, even the other Supreme Divine Beasts were crude, not to mention humans.

    When Tian Huang saw this scene, he sighed in relief. Although this would affect Nine Nether¡¯s reputation, it was nothing as long as he could protect her.

    However, Huang Xuanzhi suddenly smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no problem in that. Capture that human. We have all sorts of methods to dissolve that Bloodlink Bond without harming Miss Nine Nether.¡±

    When Nine Nether heard that, her heart sank, since dissolving the Bloodlink Bond would harm a party. If she wasn¡¯t harmed, then that meant that Mu Chen would be harmed.

    Hearing that, Tian Huang could only toughen his scalp and respond, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t be easy to capture.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Huang Jin squinted his eyes as he casually smiled. ¡°There aren¡¯t many people in the Great Thousand World who could be tough for my Phoenix n to capture.¡±

    After a brief hesitation, Tian Huang gritted his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s because the other party is the Ruler of the Mu Abode in the Greaw Continent, Mu Chen.¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen?¡± This name did not cause any unfamiliar doubt, some even eximed, ¡°Can it be that Mu Chen who flipped the entire Ancient Buddha n upside down?¡±

    Tian Huang nodded his head. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he knew that Mu Chen held an entirely different status todaypared to the past, he would surely not reveal it.

    Huang Jin was also shocked, since this name was too resounding in the Great Thousand World. Naturally, he wasn¡¯t bothered about Mu Chen¡¯s Mu Abode, but he was concerned about Mu Chen¡¯s mother, the current Grand Elder of the Ancient Buddha n...

    Even despite the Phoenix n¡¯s background, there was nothing they could do to Mu Chen.

    Huang Jin knitted his brows. Since that¡¯s the case, then they couldn¡¯t forcefully capture Mu Chen and dissolve the Bloodlink Bond. Otherwise, Qing Yanjing would surely not let them off.

    Seeing Huang Jin falling into silence, Tian Huang had a smear of joy on his face.

    Before he could bask in his joy, he sensed Haung Xuanzhi¡¯s profound gaze being directed over before thetter smiled. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then we will take a step back. I won¡¯t mind the Bloodlink Bond since it wouldn¡¯t affect me, anyway...¡±

    Their Phoenix n loved purity, and he was willing to put up with it to obtain the Undying Bird¡¯s Bloodline. Furthermore, how could he not tell that Tian Huang was trying to reject him...?

    Hearing those words, Tian Huang¡¯s heart sank.

    Sweeping a nce at him, Huang Xuanzhi had instantly seen through Tian Huang¡¯s thoughts, so he continued, ¡°That Mu Chen relies on his mother to back him up, so there¡¯s nothing my Phoenix n could do to him. But likewise, don¡¯t think that my Phoenix n will be afraid of him. So I can only say that Mu Chen isn¡¯t qualified for our Phoenix n to be afraid of him.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to say that Mu Chen will take revenge for Miss Nine Nether, then I, Huang Xuanzhi, would like to see how capable he is to turn the Ancient Buddha n upside down.¡±

    As he spoke, he looked at Tian Huang¡¯s pale and Nine Nether¡¯s cold expression before he continued, ¡°Furthermore, I don¡¯t believe that Mu Chen dares toe to my Phoenix n. If hees, I will capture him and let him know that there¡¯s always someone on a higher level. Don¡¯t think that he can fearlessly walk in the Great Thousand World after causing a ruckus in the Ancient Buddha n.¡±

    Although Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s tone was calm, there was an arrogance that showed the bearing of a king. It was truly extraordinary.

    Huang Jin smiled and nodded his head. He was satisfied with his son. Although Mu Chen was powerful, he still had a gappared to his own son.

    That¡¯s because his son was the true genius.

    Thus, he looked at Tian Huang and Nine Nether with a stern expression before his voice resounded, ¡°I have already made my decision that a month from now, the opening of the Deitification Pool will be when my son undergoes nirvana for the ninth time.

    ¡°At that time, if you¡¯re unwilling, then my son can only take it by force.¡±

 Chapter 1447 - Nine Nether in trouble

    In the back mountains of the Mu Mansion

    Mu Chen quietly sat on a mountain with boundless spiritual light fluctuating around him and a massive violet-golden giant behind him that absorbed the Spiritual Energy of the heavens and earth into its nose and vaguely emanated a booming noise that resounded.

    He had cultivated for an entire day before he stopped. When the sun rose, he slowly opened his eyes and two beams of light shot out of his eyes, tearing the heavens and earth apart.

    The Immortal Golden Body behind him had also gradually dissipated after a brief fluctuation.

    That meant that his Immortal Golden Body had reached the limit, and if he wanted to increase the power of it, it would have to depend on his own strength.

    ¡°Your Immortal Golden Body has been perfected.¡± A voice suddenly rang out from his rear, so Mu Chen turned around and saw Qing Yanjing looking at him with interest as the Immortal Golden Body dissipated.

    Mu Chen nodded his head. With just the Immortal Golden Body alone, he was already approaching Senior Heavenly Emperor.

    ¡°With your Immortal Golden Body, you¡¯re now qualified to fight for the Primordial Immortal Body...¡± Qing Yanjing smiled.

    Hearing the words ¡°Primordial Immortal Body¡±, a fire flickered in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. It was his ultimate dream ever since he started cultivating the Great Sr Undying Body. He had continuously been looking forward to the ultimate form of it, the Primordial Immortal Body.

    ¡°However, the Primordial Immortal Body is under the Ancient Maha n¡¯s control. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to obtain it.¡± Mu Chen sighed.

    ¡°The Immortal Emperor gave the Primordial Immortal Body to the Ancient Maha n for safekeeping, but they do not own it. ording to the rules left behind by the Immortal Emperor, the Ancient Maha n has to host the Primordial Immortal Assembly, and everyone that has cultivated the Immortal Golden Body are allowed to attend for the Primordial Immortal Body to choose its master.

    ¡°However, the Ancient Maha n has been recently showing the attitude of keeping it for themselves and have been trying to obstruct the other cultivators. But it is a pity that they never seeded in obtaining the Primordial Immortal Body¡¯s acknowledgment.¡± Qing Yanjing mocked.

    ¡°They¡¯ve safeguarded it for tens of thousands of years, so how would they hand it to someone else?¡± Mu Chen smiled. He wasn¡¯t surprised by this. After all, he was clear about the temptation that the Primordial Immortal Body possessed. It was something that even the Ancient Maha n couldn¡¯t resist.

    After all, it was one of the five Primal Celestial Bodies in the world, and at the same time, it was created by the Immortal Emperor, the strongest powerhouse of the ancient times.

    ¡°But no matter how unwilling they are, I will definitely head to the Ancient Maha n when the Primordial Immortal Assembly is opened. Since the Immortal Emperor wants to find the best owner of the Primordial Immortal Body, I will naturally go andpete for it.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s dered with his eyes flickered.

    He had started out with the Great Sr Undying Body, then obtained the Immortal Golden Body, paying out countless contributions in the process, just so that he could obtain the Primordial Immortal Body. Thus, he would do his best, even if the Ancient Maha n was unwilling.

    Back then, the Heavenly Emperor told him that he shouldn¡¯t head to the Ancient Maha n before his strength had reached a certain level. But right now, he was no longerparable to the past...

    ¡°Since my son has this heart, then I will naturally support you as your mother. If you¡¯re able to obtain the Primordial Immortal Body, I won¡¯t let the Ancient Maha n go if they dare to bully my son.¡± Qing Yanjing caressed Mu Chen¡¯s head and said with dominance.

    When Mu Chen heard that, he smiled and nodded his head. ¡°Thanks, mother.¡±

    Suddenly, his hand moved and a jade talisman appeared before it shattered and formed into a row of words.

    Knitting his brows, Mu Chen looked at it and his expression changed.

    ¡°Nine Nether is in danger!¡± Mu Chen squinted his eyes, then he bounced up with an ashen expression. This talisman was something that Mand gave him to inform him if there were any urgent matters.

    Evidently, Nine Nether must have encountered a troublesome matter, which was the reason why Mand sent a message over.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Nine Nether?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes flickered with ferocity. He shared an extraordinary rtionship with Nine Nether. It wasn¡¯t affection, but it was akin to that of a family member.

    Back then, Mu Chen encountered her in the Northern Spiritual Realm, where they formed a Bloodlink Bond, and she has been protecting him since. This was the reason why Mu Chen maintained gratitude and respect for her.

    This was also the reason why Mu Chen would be so emotional when he received this message.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qing Yanjing asked when she saw Mu Chen¡¯s anxiety. In her eyes, Mu Chen was someone who¡¯s normallyposed, so there must be something serious for the change in his emotions.

    ¡°Mother, is the Teleportation Spiritual Array to the Greaw Continent constructed?¡± Mu Chen stretched out his hand and erased the words before looking at Qing Yanjing with a grave expression.

    After a brief pondering, Qing Yanjing replied, ¡°Normally, it would still require five days, but I will finish it in two days, since you look so serious.¡±

    Generally speaking, even supreme forces couldn¡¯t rush Qing Yanjing if she was helping someone to construct a Spiritual Array. But since it was her son, she decided to work harder on it.

    ¡°Then, I will have to trouble mother.¡± Mu Chen said, emotionally.

    Qing Yanjing gently smiled. ¡°You¡¯re still speaking these words to your mother...¡±

    After a brief pause, she looked at Mu Chen and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you need mother¡¯s help?¡±

    ¡°An important friend is in trouble, but I¡¯m not sure about it for the time being. So I have to return to the Greaw Continent, and see if I can handle it. I will not trouble the reunion between mother and father.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    ¡°Because you¡¯ve made him be the ruler of this Hundred Spirit Continent, he has been swamped these days...¡± Although Qing Yanjing grumbled, she did not go much into it. She smiled towards Mu Chen. ¡°But since you¡¯re so confident, then I won¡¯t say anything. The news of you being my son has been spread throughout the Great Thousand World, so no one will take it too far with you. At least Saint Heavenly Sovereigns won¡¯t make a move.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head. Although he didn¡¯t want to go around boasting about his mother, no one could change the fate between a mother and son. So it was considered a backing of him that could be used to intimidate his opponents.

    Although Mu Chen wanted to rely on himself, he wasn¡¯t stupid.

    ...

    Two dayster, behind the Mu Mansion

    A thousand foot-wide Spiritual Array was constructed that emanated a terrifying spatial fluctuation, causing the surrounding space to distort.

    Millions and millions of spiritual seals could be vaguely seen outlining aplicated construct that even Mu Chen couldn¡¯t aplish.

    ¡°Truly the work of a Saint Grade Spiritual Array Ancestor...¡± Mu Chen looked at the scale of this Teleportation Spiritual Array and couldn¡¯t help sighing.

    Qing Yanjing, Ling Xi, and Long Xiang were present here as well. It was so much so that even Mu Feng hade over. As for Tang Qian¡¯er, she had returned to the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy a few days ago.

    ¡°Stinking brat, be careful...¡± Mu Feng knew that Mu Chen had encountered something urgent, so he was a little worried as well. After all, the Great Thousand World was filled with experts, unlike the Hundred Spirit Continent.

    ¡°Pops, I¡¯m no longer the same me who left the Northern Spiritual Realm back then.¡± Mu Chen helplessly smiled. Mu Feng had also said those words when he left.

    ¡°When the affairs in the Hundred Spirit Continent have settled down, I will bring your father over to take a look at the Mu Abode that you¡¯ve established in the Greaw Continent.¡± Qing Yanjing smiled.

    ¡°Then, I will be looking forward to it.¡± Mu Chen smiled before he took a deep breath and nodded his head to them, then he stepped into the Spiritual Array.

    Waving his hand, boundless Spiritual Energy poured into the Teleportation Spiritual Array. Instantly, the spatial fluctuation grew violent and the heavens and earth distorted before a spatial passage was formed behind Mu Chen.

    ¡°Pops, mother, I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± Mu Chen waved his hand before he turned around and his eyes grew sharp. Looking at the spatial vortex, he took a step in.

    At the same time, his hands also tightly clenched.

    ¡°Nine Nether, don¡¯t be in danger...

    ¡°You¡¯ve protected me in the past, so let me do it this time...¡±

    The massive Teleportation Spiritual Array burst out with a myriad radiance before Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette disappeared.

 Chapter 1448 - Cause

    The Greaw Continent, Mu Abode¡¯s Headquarter in the Northern Region

    The headquarters had a high tform behind the building, where a massive Spiritual Array wasid. However, that Spiritual Array was dim, since it belonged to an iplete product.

    But today, the Spiritual Array suddenly emanated a radiance with violent spatial fluctuations that formed into a vortex and a silhouette came out.

    ¡°It looks like the Teleportation Spiritual Array has sessfully linked.¡± That person looked at the Spiritual Array beneath his feet that radiated with spiritual light and signs of being activated.

    That person was naturally Mu Chen, who had just returned, taking a full five days for him to arrive.

    However, Mu Chen was satisfied with the speed. Otherwise, he would take two to three months.

    When he appeared, silhouettes flew over. It was a team of guards donned in armor.

    ¡°Who are you? How dare youe to the Mu Abode¡¯s Headquarters!¡± The guard hollered with his Spiritual Energy exploding, fixating his eyes on Mu Chen.

    ¡°You¡¯ve responded pretty swiftly.¡± Mu Chen smiled. He was satisfied with these guards. When he walked out, his appearance instantly became distinct.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Abode Ruler!¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate greets the Abode Ruler!¡±

    They were shocked when they saw Mu Chen, before they kneeled to a single knee.

    ¡°Get up.¡± Mu Chen casually smiled and waved his hand, lifting them up.

    It was also at this moment when two streaks descended from the sky. They were Mand and that Profound Sky Ancestor.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally back.¡± Mand instantly felt relieved upon seeing Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen first smiled before cupping his hands towards the Profound Sky Ancestor. ¡°I have to thank Elder Profound Sky for keeping my Mu Abode safe these days.¡±

    The Profound Sky Ancestor immediately gave a passionate smile. ¡°What are you saying? I¡¯m an Elder of the Mu Abode, so it¡¯s naturally my responsibility to protect the Mu Abode.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. The Profound Sky Ancestor was forced into this position by him in the past. Back then, he was so unwilling, so why did his attitude suddenly change?

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s doubts, the Profound Sky Ancestor awkwardly smiled. ¡°Abode Ruler¡¯s awe-inspiring deeds in the Ancient Buddha n have spread throughout the Great Thousand World.¡±

    When the Profound Sky Ancestor heard that news, he was terrified. Although he knew that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t weak, he never imagined that he could really flip the entire Ancient Buddha n and relying on his own strength to suppress the Xuan and Mo Bloodlines.

    What made the Profound Sky Ancestor even more fearful was that Mu Chen¡¯s mother was now the Grand Elder of the Ancient Buddha n...

    With that background, there were not many forces in the Great Thousand World that would dare to underestimate Mu Chen and his Mu Abode. Thus, the Profound Sky Ancestor felt that the Mu Abode would be extraordinary in the future.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered. He knew the Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s thoughts. However, he wasn¡¯t bothered about it. If he could get the Profound Sky Ancestor to faithfully be the Elder of the Mu Abode, it was beneficial to the Mu Abode.

    Thus, his gaze became more warm while looking at the Profound Sky Ancestor and said to Mand, ¡°How¡¯s the Mu Abode recently?¡±

    The Mu Abode had utterly dominated the Northern Region and was even constantly expanding across the Greaw Continent. They would undoubtedly have conflicts with those veterans, and it might be easy for there to be trouble.

    ¡°There were somemotions, but after the news of your achievements in the Ancient Buddha n spreading out, the entire Greaw Continent went silent. Even the supreme forces behind them showed signs of retreating...¡± Mand sighed. She expected that their Mu Abode might face a ferociouspetition. However, she never expected that Mu Chen¡¯s achievements in the Ancient Buddha n would suppress everything.

    Mu Chen sighed as well, since he knew that those supreme forces weren¡¯t afraid of him, but his mother.

    He had underestimated the intimidation of a Saint Grade Spiritual Array Ancestor.

    But that¡¯s good news. If those supreme forces showed signs of retreating, the Mu Abode would be the undisputed Overlord of the entire Greaw Continent in the future. Making use of this supercontinent, the Mu Abode would also reach one of the top forces in the Great Thousand World.

    But, naturally... Mu Chen had to reach the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm. Otherwise, there¡¯s no hope for Mu Chen to see that.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Nine Nether?¡± Calming himself, Mu Chen asked with a cold gaze.

    ¡°Let Elder Tian Que tell you about it. I have already informed him toe over.¡± Mand replied.

    As they spoke, a ming streak flew over and stopped before Mu Chen. It was Elder Tian Que, who came to pick Nine Nether up back then.

    ¡°Tian Que of the Nine Nether Bird n greets the Abode Ruler.¡± Elder Tian Que was emotional as he looked at the youth before Mand. He sighed as well, since the Great Havew Domain was just one of the forces in the Northern Region back then.

    Whereas he held a high attitude and looked down on the Great Havew Domain. After all, the Nine Nether Bird n was also one of the Divine Beast ns with a foundation so deep that the Great Haveow Domain couldn¡¯t bepared to it.

    At that time, he never imagined that within a few years, the Great Havew Domain would be changed to the Mu Abode and rule over the Northern Region. It was so much so that even the other supreme forces in the Greaw Continent didn¡¯t dare topete with it. Furthermore, that little Sovereign from back then had also stepped into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm and even the Ancient Buddha n couldn¡¯t do anything to him...

    When he met Mu Chen back then, Mu Chen was a junior. However, he had to respectfully greet him now...

    ¡°Elder Tian Que is too courteous.¡± Mu Chen showed warmth on his face without any of the arrogance of a Heavenly Sovereign and cupped his hands as well.

    Seeing Mu Chen still as warm as the past, Elder Tian Que felt relieved in his heart. He knew that geniuses like Mu Chen were arrogant, and their Nine Nether Bird n even made things difficult for him back then. But it looked like Mu Chen did not ce it in his heart.

    ¡°Nine Nether¡¯s eyesight is good, much better than old fellows like us.¡± Elder Tian Que bitterly smiled. If he knew that Mu Chen would have such achievements, he wouldn¡¯t have objected to their Bloodlink Bond.

    ¡°Elder Tian Que, let¡¯s speak about Nine Nether.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    Speaking of this matter, a bitter expression appeared on Elder Tian Que¡¯s face. ¡°Please save Nine Nether and save our Nine Nether Bird n!¡±

    The warmth on Mu Chen¡¯s face retracted and his gaze turned cold. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this, when Nine Nether returned some time ago, she kept bothering the Patriarch to search for opportunities, since she was too weak. She must undergo an evolution to awaken the Undying Bird¡¯s Bloodline and enter the ranks of Supreme Divine Beasts.¡± Elder Tian Que bitterly smiled.

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes upon hearing those words. He knew that Nine Nether must¡¯ve sensed that he had entered the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, while she wascking behind. Thus, she returned to the Nine Nether Bird n to seek her evolution.

    Thinking about this, Mu Chen feltplicated, since Nine Nether did this for him.

    ¡°The Patriarch was helpless against her pestering and brought her to the Phoenix n. The Phoenix n has a Deitification Pool that the ancestors of every flying beast would enter when they die, merging their blood essence within it. This is a great opportunity left by the ancestors. Back then, one of our Nine Nether n¡¯s ancestors had also entered it, so our n also has a quota. After some discussion, we decided to give it to Nine Nether.¡±

    After talking about that, Elder Tian Que¡¯s face became more bitter. ¡°That¡¯s when the problem started. We never expected that the Real Phoenix King¡¯s son would be cultivating the Nine Cirction Saint Art. It¡¯s a Peerless Divine Ability that would require him to devour the bloodline of a Supreme Divine Beast during each nirvana. He¡¯s currently at the eighth nirvana, and he has his eyes on Nine Nether¡¯s Undying Bird¡¯s Bloodline.¡±

    ¡°Nine Cirction Saint Art?¡± Mu Chen squinted his eyes. This Divine Ability was one of the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities. He never expected that the son of the Real Phoenix King managed to cultivate it.

    ¡°You know that Nine Nether is the hope of my entire Nine Nether Bird n, and if Huang Xuanzhi devours her Undying Bird¡¯s Bloodline, she won¡¯t be able to progress in the future. That means that her future will be ruined!¡± Elder Tian Que gritted his teeth.

    ¡°The Real Phoenix King said that if we¡¯re not willing, Huang Xuanzhi will make a move himself in the Deitification Pool. At that time, Nine Nether¡¯s life might even be at stake!

    ¡°Although we¡¯re allowed to bring a protector into the Deitification Pool, the Nine Nether Bird n only has one Heavenly Sovereign, who is a Middle Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign. We can¡¯t protect Nine Nether.

    ¡°My Nine Nether Bird n has recently been trying our best to invite some Heavenly Sovereigns that we have rtions with in the past. But all of them have refused out of fear for the Phoenix n!¡± As he spoke, Elder Tian Que¡¯s face was covered in tears, while wanting to kneel.

    However, a powerful force stopped him, so he raised his head and looked at Mu Chen. He was also feeling anxious in his heart, wondering if Mu Chen would agree to it. Although he and Nine Nether had a Bloodlink Bond, this involved the Phoenix n, who was one of the top supreme forces in the Great Thousand World and ordinary Heavenly Sovereigns wouldn¡¯t dare to offend them.

    As he looked at Mu Chen¡¯s face, a ridiculing expression appeared on thetter¡¯s face. ¡°Making a move himself?¡±

    Mu Chen turned to look at Elder Tian Que and his cold voice had caused Elder Tian Que to tremble from the emotions. ¡°Elder Tian Que, I¡¯ll make a trip with you. I¡¯ll see how capable that Huang Xuanzhi is to take the bloodline himself...¡±

 Chapter 1449 - Bully

    In the Oceanic Mountain Continent, where the mountain range intersects. There was an emeraldke that looked akin to a mirror, without any ripples, reflecting the heavens and earth. Although it was calm, it permeated a pressure for unknown reasons that even made a Heavenly Sovereign feel pressured.

    However, the tranquility of this ce was disrupted today. When the morning sun shone onto thisnd, there were countless streaks of light crossing the horizon before they descended towards the mountains around thiske.

    Along with those silhouettes, countless cries echoed throughout the sky, sounding like the cries of a myriad of birds that have gathered...

    This Deitification Pool held an extraordinary position amongst the flying Divine Beasts. So even if the entry quotas were limited, it would attract the attention of the Divine Beast ns.

    When all the ns gathered, amotion resounded from the surrounding mountains.

    With the arrival of more ns, there was suddenly a brilliant cry that resounded throughout the heavens and earth. After that, an invisible pressure enveloped the entirend, causing the faces of many Divine Beast ns to change with revere on their faces.

    When they raised their heads, they saw a rainbow spread out across this region with silhouettes descending towards the nearby mountains.

    When the rainbow faded, two silhouettes appeared. The first to appear was the Real Phoenix King of the Phoenix n, Huang Jin, with Huang Xuanzhi following behind, emanating nobility.

    ¡°We greet the Phoenix King!¡± When Huang Jin appeared, all the flying Divine Beast ns stated their greeting.

    Huang Jin had an extraordinary bearing. He nodded his head towards everyone before looking at the silhouettes that were arriving and descended onto the surrounding mountains.

    A powerful pressure permeated from this entire region and spiritual light gathered into colossal figures behind them.

    There were creatures such as nine-headed golden condors, or beings akin to dragons and sparrows...

    Looking at this scene, everyone wore grave expressions with envy in their eyes, since all of them represented Supreme Divine Beasts.

    Although the difference between Divine Beasts and Supreme Divine Beasts was just one word, it represented the gulf between heaven and earth.

    ¡°There are five Supreme Divine Beast ns amongst the flying Divine Beasts, and all of them are practically present...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that the Supreme Divine Beast ns have sent their talents over for this Deitification Pool. It looks like they¡¯re trying to make use of this opportunity to refine their bloodline and take another step forth...¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s a limit to the amount of blood essences formed in the Deitification Pool. It looks like this will be a ferociouspetition...¡±

    ¡°Haha, with Huang Xuanzhi of the Phoenix n, who canpete with him? I¡¯m afraid that he will benefit the most this time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not for certain. Huang Xuanzhi might be extraordinary, but Lin Cang of the Nine-headed Golden Condor n and Kong Ling¡¯er of the Nine-colored Peacock n aren¡¯t pushovers...¡±

    ¡°Indeed, these talents have been concealing themselves for hundreds of years to reach the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm through the Deitification Pool. So intensepetition is unavoidable...¡±

    While all the voices of discussions resounded, all of them looked around with excitement.

    ¡°Mhm? The Nine Nether Bird n is also here? Can it be that they have a quota to the Deitification Pool?¡± Someone noticed a few silhouettes on a mountain and instantly recognised them.

    ¡°Heh, there was an ancestor of the Nine Nether Bird n that entered the Deitification Pool a few hundred years ago to obtain a quota for them. It looks like they¡¯re going to use it.¡± Someone sourly said. After all, the quota to the Deitification Pool was too hard toe by, since it meant a sacrifice of a Heavenly Sovereign.

    ¡°Psh, I believe you guys are still unaware of it yet. The Nine Nether Bird n is in a difficult situation now.¡± There were those with keen information that sneered. ¡°Nine Nether of the Nine Nether Bird n is rumored to have evolved into the Undying Bird¡¯s Bloodline, and Huang Xuanzhi has his eyes on her as the final sacrifice for his Nine Cirction Saint Art...¡±

    ¡°So the moment Nine Nether enters the Deification Pool, Huang Xuanzhi will make a move and seize her bloodline...¡±

    The world of Divine Beasts was crueler than the world of men. So when they heard of Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s intention, no one felt that it was wrong.

    As the saying goes, those that possess treasures bes a criminal. This was also why such a rare bloodline of the Nine Nether Bird n was being targeted. Furthermore, it was fine if they kept it to themselves but just chose to unt it. ¡®Now that Huang Xuanzhi has targeted you, you won¡¯t be able to escape easily.¡¯

    Sensing those gazes, the face of the Nine Nether Bird n¡¯s Patriarch, Tian Huang, had also turned ugly.

    Nine Nether stood behind him with tight-fit ck clothes that outlined her figure and a stunning arc on her chest. She pursed her lips together, looking more stubborn than usual.

    Compared to Tian Huang, her face was better. It was just that her fists were tightly clenched, revealing the unease in her heart.

    ¡°Elder Lu, we can only depend on you this time.¡± Tian Huang sighed as he faced a grey-robed elder. This was the sole Heavenly Sovereign of their Nine Nether Bird n, which hade out of his seclusion due to Nine Nether¡¯s matter.

    However, this Elder of the Nine Nether Bird n was only a Late Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign.

    That grey-robed elder had a bitter expression, but he still nodded his head. ¡°Rest assured, Patriarch. I will do my best to protect Nine Nether, but... I might not be Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s opponent.¡±

    Patriarch Tian Huang¡¯s body trembled. How could he not know that Huang Xuanzhi had extraordinary fighting capability, aside from his cultivation being at the Initial Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm? There was even an Initial Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign that fell in his hand, and his achievement was practically invincible.

    ¡°Elder Lu, you don¡¯t have to fight with Huang Xuanzhi, you just need to take Nine Nether away from the Deitification Pool to seek for the right opportunity.¡± Tian Huangforted.

    ¡°I will do my best.¡± Elder Lu nodded his head and took a deep breath with a decisive expression on his face. He was also furious with the Phoenix n¡¯s bullying, so even at the sake of his life, he had to protect Nine Nether¡¯s safety.

    However, he suddenly recalled something, so he nced at Nine Nether and hesitated. ¡°There¡¯s still no news from Elder Tian Que? I heard that Mu Chen is formidable these days, and if he shows up, he might be able to confront Huang Xuanzhi...¡±

    Tian Huang lightly knitted his brows and replied, ¡°Not yet... Our Nine Nether Bird n does not need to depend on outsiders. Furthermore, he will also offend the Phoenix n if hees. I¡¯m afraid that brat will consider the pros and cons of this matter.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t any me in his tone, since it was natural. In the Great Thousand World, no one was willing to offend the Phoenix n for their Nine Nether Bird n. Even those Divine Beast ns that had a good rtionship with their Nine Nether Bird n usually wouldn¡¯t dare to interfere in this matter.

    ¡°Father!¡± However, his words attracted a cold stare from Nine Nether.

    When Tian Huang saw this, he bitterly shook his head. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll not badmouth about him.¡±

    As they spoke, Huang Jin suddenly, indifferently looked over in their direction and smiled. ¡°Have you guys considered this matter?¡±

    His words instantly attracted the attention from the surroundings. Tian Huang could only toughen his scalp and ask, ¡°Phoenix n, can you let my Nine Nether Bird n off?¡±

    His tone was practically begging without any pride.

    When Huang Jin saw this response, he gently sighed, ¡°Why? If you satisfy my son, I would consider this a favor from the Nine Nether Bird n, and we will repay you in the future. Why are you refusing? You guys really do not know what¡¯s good for you.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t any emotion in his eyes as he continued, ¡°Since you guys insist on being stubborn, then we¡¯ll depend on our own ability.¡±

    Tian Huang¡¯s face instantly turned pale and copsed.

    Huang Xuanzhi also swept his gaze over and stared at Elder Lu before he chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s your protector?¡±

    ¡°Late Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign...¡± A ridiculing smile rose on Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s lips before he shook his head. ¡°If this is all you have, I suggest you guys give up.¡±

    When he finished speaking, he took a step forth and the cry of a phoenix echoed out with a torrential pressure sweeping out, causing the entire region to tremble from his pressure.

    That pressure was directed at Elder Lu, which thetter¡¯s body trembled and his face turned pale. His knees were slowly bending from the pressure and he nearly kneeled.

    Evidently, Huang Xuanzhi was trying to intimidate Elder Lu before they entered the Deification Pool. At that time, Elder Lu wouldn¡¯t have any courage to face him.

    Elder Lu knew Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s intention, so he gritted his teeth with veins wriggling on his forehead. However, the pressure from an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign and Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s Real Phoenix pressure quickly caused Elder Lu¡¯s knees to bend.

    Tian Huang and Nine Nether¡¯s faces were pale, but they could only watch Elder Lu suffer from Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s pressure.

    Patriarch Tian Huang¡¯s vision turned ck before he spat out a mouthful of phlegm. This was a humiliation for their Nine Nether Bird n.

    Nine Nether¡¯s fists were clenched with her nails burrowing into her palm and blood flowed down. At this moment, even someone as strong as her couldn¡¯t help tearing up.

    There was a surge of helplessness that made her me herself.

    ¡°Enough, if you want my bloodline, then take...¡± She abruptly widened her eyes as she hollered towards Huang Xuanzhi.

    But before she could finish, a rumble echoed out and everyone raised their heads to look at the distant horizon. A massive wave of Spiritual Energy swept over.

    That Spiritual Energy shock wave had practically crushed Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s Spiritual Energy pressure, along with a resounding roar, ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to take her bloodline!¡±

    That roar had instantly interrupted Nine Nether¡¯s voice and she abruptly raised her head, before she saw a young man stepping over. His handsome features which seemed to have a rage hidden under an ocean of lightning made her heart beat faster.

    She was dumbfounded while looking at this familiar figure before tears fell from her cheeks.

 Chapter 1450 - Confrontation

    Violent fluctuations of Spiritual Energy exploded across the sky and that powerful pressure had caused many people¡¯s faces to change into grave expressions as they looked at that young man.

    It was naturally Mu Chen, who had rushed over. When he descended onto the mountain, rage rose in his heart when he saw the tears on Nine Nether¡¯s face.

    From the first day he came to know Nine Nether; her unyielding side was deeply imprinted in his heart. But right now, this unyielding girl was crying, so he could only imagine how many grievances she suffered.

    ¡°Patriarch Tian Huang, are you guys alright?¡± Mu Chen looked at Patriarch Tian Huang and supported Elder Lu before cupping his fists. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to haveete.¡±

    Tian Huang and Elder Lu were stunned as they looked at Mu Chen. They couldn¡¯t believe that Mu Chen really came here.

    ¡®This brat dares to offend the Phoenix n for Nine Nether?¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯re notte, notte...¡± Tian Huang immediately waved his hand and bitterly said, ¡°My Nine Nether Bird n is helpless with this situation, so we could only get Elder Tian Que to inform you about it. I¡¯m sorry to have caused you trouble.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled before he replied with a solemn expression, ¡°What are you saying? Nine Nether greatly helped me in the past, and if it wasn¡¯t for her, I would¡¯ve died by now. So no matter where she is, I will rush over to help her.¡±

    Patriarch Tian Huang wore aplicated expression. Mu Chen¡¯s words made him feel guilty and gratified. He was guilty that they doubted his character, while gratified for Nine Nether¡¯s choice of friends.

    After Mu Chen and Tian Huang spoke, Nine Nether¡¯s emotions calmed down, so he moved over and teased, ¡°I never expected that you would also cry.¡±

    Wiping the tears on her face, Nine Nether stared at Mu Chen before sheshed out a kick against Mu Chen¡¯s back. ¡°You still dare to tease me?!¡±

    But soon after, she said in a faint voice, ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t havee.¡±

    Although Mu Chen was no longerparable to the past, the Phoenix n also couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    Shaking his head, Mu Chen looked at Nine Nether and replied, ¡°Who protected me when I left the Northern Spiritual Realm back then and brought me to the Great Thousand World? You did not despise that I was weak and helped me, so how can I abandon you?¡±

    At that time, he was still young and weak. The reason why he could go through all the perilous dangers was due to Nine Nether¡¯s help. If it wasn¡¯t for her, he wouldn¡¯t have reached his current height.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, Nine Nether couldn¡¯t help feeling sour in her nose again as her eyes welled up with tears before she suppressed them.

    ¡°Who are you? And why are you interfering in the affairs of my Divine Beast ns?¡± A noble voice resounded. Huang Jin had spoke while looking at Mu Chen.

    Raising his head, Mu Chen faced the Phoenix King. ¡°I am Mu Chen. I was invited by the Nine Nether Bird n to protect Nine Nether.¡±

    His words instantly caused an uproar while everyone looked at Mu Chen. Evidently, they weren¡¯t unfamiliar to the rising name in the Great Thousand World.

    Although he had already expected this answer, the Phoenix King couldn¡¯t help knitting his brows. If it was another human Heavenly Sovereign that tried to interfere in this matter, he would¡¯ve forcefully chased them out. However, he couldn¡¯t do that to Mu Chen, since his mother was the Grand Elder of the Ancient Buddha n. Not to mention his rtionship with the me Emperor and Martial Emperor. Furthermore, he¡¯s also a Demon yer King of the Great Thousand Pce. With all sorts of halos around Mu Chen, it made him possess intimidation.

    This made him feel that it¡¯s troublesome, since Mu Chen also had the backing of Saint Heavenly Sovereigns. Thus, he couldn¡¯t use his status as a Saint Heavenly Sovereign to suppress Mu Chen, or he might cause the Saint Heavenly Sovereigns standing behind him toe up. At that time, a confrontation between Saint Heavenly Sovereigns would undoubtedly be troublesome.

    ¡°Imperial Father, there¡¯s no need to bother about such matters...¡± Huang Xuanzhi smiled while Huang Jin was pondering about how to deal with Mu Chen. He stared at thetter. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of the mighty deeds of the Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler in the Ancient Buddha n. But this is not the Ancient Buddha n, and there¡¯s no Protective Spiritual Array for you to use.¡±

    Although his words were calm, everyone agreed, since the reason why Mu Chen could suppress all the other Elders in the Ancient Buddha n was due to their Protective Spiritual Array. However, he¡¯s just a Middle Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign.

    The various talents that could enter the Deification Pool were all terrifying, and Mu Chen couldn¡¯t achieve what he did in the Ancient Buddha n here.

    Huang Xuanzhi was truly the son of the Phoenix King, since his words had erased Mu Chen¡¯s glorious achievements.

    Nodding his head, Mu Chen replied, ¡°The Elders in the Ancient Buddha n were a little more troublesome, which was the reason why I needed to use the Protective Spiritual Array. However, why would I need it for such a small matter?¡±

    ¡°Haha, Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler is truly heroic.¡± Huang Xuanzhi smiled as he slowly continued, ¡°It looks like you¡¯re looking down on our Supreme Divine Beast ns.¡±

    There was a mocking smile on the corner of his lips. His words were vicious, he had directly ced Mu Chen opposite of the Supreme Divine Beast ns.

    His words had instantly attracted the attention of those watching talents from the various Supreme Divine Beast ns, with all of them looking at Mu Chen.

    There was curiosity, indifference, and even disdain in those gazes...

    ¡°Heh, a human in the Middle Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign Realm dares to boast here? Aren¡¯t you afraid of biting your tongue?¡± An eerie smile resounded with disdain.

    Everyone¡¯s gazes were attracted by that voice. They saw a sinister-looking man standing with his hands behind his back. The smile hanging on his lips looked like the cold edge of a de.

    Radiance burst out from his rear, forming into a huge bird that seemed like a golden phoenix or condor.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Golden Condor n¡¯s genius, Fang Jing. He has the bloodlines of the Golden Phoenix Condor and Real Phoenix, and they¡¯re extremely close with the Real Phoenix n. They¡¯re said to be the strongest allies of the Real Phoenix n.¡± Tian Huang exined with an ugly expression beside Mu Chen.

    ¡°Just a Late Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign, nothing threatening about him.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he ignored Fang Jing¡¯s provocation. He didn¡¯t even bother to take a nce at thetter.

    In his eyes, Fang Jing was merely a clown that¡¯s trying to get on Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s good side.

    ¡°Heh, courting death!¡± Fang Jing furiously smiled, but he did not make a move on the spot. He just looked at Mu Chen with ferocity in his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with such futile provocation, no one is stupid. You cane and test me if you want to find out about my strength.¡± Still ignoring Fang Jing, Mu Chen looked at Huang Xuanzhi and responded.

    The smile on Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s face receded as he coldly stared at Mu Chen and said word for word, ¡°I-will-surely-take-the-Undying-Bird¡¯s-Bloodline!¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was also looking at Huang Xuanzhi as he replied, ¡°As I¡¯ve said before. You¡¯re not qualified.¡±

    The two of them stood in a confrontation that made many people inwardly smack their lips. The two of them were truly ferocious, an absolute genius of the Phoenix n and a renowned genius of the Great Thousand World.

    However, no one knew who wouldugh until the end.

    While the atmosphere was tense, the emeraldke suddenly rippled and endless spiritual light soared into the sky like a hot spring.

    Instantly, an invisible pressure burst out that even caused Mu Chen¡¯s eyes to narrow. He could see many silhouettes in the light that took various Divine Beast forms...

    Naturally, those must be the Heavenly Sovereigns that died.

    ¡°Thiske isn¡¯t simple.¡± Mu Chen muttered to himself. Although thiske only seemed to be a thousand feet deep, his perception told him that thiske was boundless, as if it had formed into another world.

    ¡°The Deification Pool is opening. Everyone, make your preparations.¡± Huang Jin¡¯s voice resounded.

    Hearing his words, the atmosphere suddenly grew tense and everyone looked at it with a zing gaze.

    In the next moment, waves lifted in the emeraldke that broke the silence. It felt as if the seal had been unlocked with a torrential spiritual light filling this entire region.

    ¡°Enter!¡± Along with Huang Jin¡¯s voice, everyone flew into the sky and dived down into the emeraldke.

    When they dived into theke, they instantly disappeared, as if they had stepped into another world.

    Many of them were alone. ording to the rules, only those beneath the Heavenly Sovereign Realm could bring a protector in to fight for them.

    Taking a deep breath, Nine Nether looked at Mu Chen. ¡°You really don¡¯t regret it? There will certainly be an intense battle inside.¡±

    With a smile on his lips, Mu Chen stretched out his hand. ¡°You¡¯ve protected me for so long, now it¡¯s my turn to protect you.¡±

    A charming smile instantly spread out on Nine Nether¡¯s lips before she stretched out her hand and gently held onto Mu Chen¡¯s hand.

    In the next moment, the two of them turned into a streak of light and they dived into the emeraldke.

 Chapter 1451 - Peak Blood Essence

    When they dove into theke, Mu Chen could clearly sense an intense spatial fluctuation around him before he felt like he had entered the water...

    Sweeping this gaze over, he could only see Nine Nether with him within the massive bottomless ocean that gave off a feeling of terror.

    Spiritual light rose from their bodies, isting themselves from the water. Looking at the emerald water around him, Mu Chen squinted his eyes. He could sense a density. He could clearly sense that every single drop contained a miniature image of beasts...

    ¡°What a pure bloodline power in the ocean.¡± Mu Chen sighed. The so-called ¡°Deification Pool¡± was simr to the Divinity Sea in the Divine Beast Origin. However, the former was artificial, since the Heavenly Sovereigns willingly entered before their deaths. Thus, it was easier for absorption.

    On the other hand, the Divinity Sea came from those Heavenly Sovereigns that died in battle, all of which contained different wills. Thus, it was more violent and harder to absorb.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re not in the Heavenly Sovereign Realm yet. Otherwise, cultivating in the Divinity Sea would be much better than this ce.¡± Mu Chen said.

    Back then, the three Beast Sovereigns had given him a jade talisman that could grant him an entry¡¯s chance. But after using it, that Divinity Sea might disappear in the void.

    ¡°That Divinity Sea is powerful, but it¡¯s too dangerous. Furthermore... you¡¯re more suitable to use thatst chance.¡± Nine Nether casually smiled.

    Shaking his head, Mu Chen did not continue, but looked around and asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    ¡°This Deification Pool was formed by the ancestors, and the bloodlines here are extremely powerful. They will ultimately condense into Peak Blood Essences that are extremely beneficial for Divine Beasts like us. If we can refine them, they will refine and evolve our bloodline.¡±

    Nine Nether¡¯s eyes zed as she looked around and continued, ¡°The Peak Blood Essences are extremely powerful and can turn into the image of Divine Beasts that wanders in this Deification Pool. If we encounter them, we can try to capture them.

    ¡°But we have to grasp the time. Although this Deification Pool seems massive, the Peak Blood Essences are extremely limited, especially when there are otherpetitors fighting for them.¡±

    ¡°Powerful...¡± Mu Chen narrowed his eyes and his Spiritual Energy sense swept out. Although this ocean was permeating with a bloodline aura, those Peak Blood Essences were extremely condensed, so he could sense them if they¡¯re nearby.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s attempt, Nine Nether quietly stood to the side and did not interrupt him.

    Mu Chen¡¯s perceptionsted for a while before he suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the northwest. ¡°There, there¡¯s a powerful bloodline aura in that direction!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Nine Nether¡¯s mind trembled upon hearing that and the two of them burst forth, drawing two deep lines in the emerald ocean.

    ording to the direction that Mu Chen had pointed out, they flew for roughly a few minutes before they slowed down and looked up ahead in curiosity. They saw a massive golden falcon spreading its wings with torrential waves of bloodline sweeping out.

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes and could see a crimson pearl at the center of that golden falcon with a dense bloodline aura that even left him speechless.

    ¡°Although this golden falcon was a Peak Blood Essence, it isparable to a Perfected Earth Sovereign.¡± Nine Nether bitterly smiled. This was the reason why those beneath the Heavenly Sovereign Realm were allowed to bring a protector. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain it, even if she had found one.

    ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Mu Chen smiled and swept his hand out. His massive Spiritual Energy instantly swept out and formed into a gigantic hand that grabbed towards the golden falcon.

    The falcon also sensed the approach of that hand. Although it didn¡¯t have any intellect, it immediately tried to escape due to its instincts.

    But when it spread its wings out, the hand fell and crushed it, exploding the falcon.

    As the wave of bloodline swept out, Mu Chen stretched his hand out and seized a crimson light that hovered on his palm.

    It was a fist-sized blood pearl that looked extremely exotic, emitting a dense bloodline aura from it.

    Staring at the Peak Blood Essence, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help being shocked by the density of bloodline, and his expression changed when he sensed the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits hiding in his body roaring out.

    They were emanating a thirst, as if they wanted to devour this Peak Blood Essence.

    Mu Chen was astonished upon sensing the changes in the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits. Before he stepped into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, those two spirits couldn¡¯t pose much help to him. But once he had stepped into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, they became useless to him.

    They couldn¡¯t help in a battle between Heavenly Sovereigns, so Mu Chen had thought of many ways to try and evolve the two spirits to be genuine the True Dragon and Phoenix. But it was a pity that there was nothing he could do to help.

    ¡°Looks like this Deification Pool is also an opportunity for my True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits.¡± Mu Chen pondered. If the two spirits could break through into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, then they would be useful to Mu Chen again.

    Mu Chen suppressed those thoughts and flicked his finger, sending the Peak Blood Essence to Nine Nether.

    His objective in this Deification Pool was to help Nine Nether in her evolution. At least he had toplete that task before he could consider himself.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Nine Nether wasn¡¯t courteous. She immediately opened her mouth and the Peak Blood Essence turned into a streak of blood light that shot into her mouth that exploded with torrential blood wave in the next instant.

    Blood runes appeared on Nine Nether¡¯s skin. There was a massive change in her body. Boundless blood aura infused with her body and the Undying Bird¡¯s Bloodline hidden in her body gradually grew denser.

    These changessted for roughly half an incense¡¯s time before she gradually opened her eyes with deep purple mes zing within them.

    ¡°Truly the Deification Pool.¡± Nine Nether couldn¡¯t help praising. She had been bitterly cultivating in the past to make her bloodline a little denser. However, the growth from a Peak Blood Essence was shocking.

    Mu Chen could clearly see the growth in Nine Nether, but he wasn¡¯t surprised. The cultivation of Divine Beasts wasn¡¯t the same as humans. Humans were weak upon birth, and they had to grow stronger through their cultivation. On the contrary, it would be tough for Divine Beasts to improve their strength, but the moment there¡¯s an opportunity, their cultivation would undergo massive growth.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± Mu Chen smiled. The Peak Blood Essence in the Deification Pool were extremely rare, so he had to grasp the time to obtain them.

    When he finished his words, he flew out again with Nine Nether following behind him.

    Roughly a few hourster, they encountered seven beasts formed by the Peak Blood Essence due to Mu Chen¡¯s perception, which Mu Chen easily crushed them into their original form, and Nine Nether devoured them.

    Under the influence of those Peak Blood Essences, Nine Nether¡¯s aura slowly grew and the massive blood aura in her body also permeated, forming into the image of an egg behind her...

    Mu Chen knew that it was a sign that Nine Nether¡¯s bloodline was evolving. The moment the egg broke, she would evolve into the Undying Bird.

    ¡°Finally... an opportunity to evolve...¡± Nine Nether opened her eyes with excitement on her face. She had been waiting for this day for a long time.

    ¡°But, I still need a massive aura of bloodlines to grab ahold of this opportunity...¡±

    Mu Chen focused his attention on the left and smiled after hearing Nine Nether¡¯s words. ¡°I sensed a big fe.¡±

    While Nine Nether was absorbing the Peak Blood Essence, he had spread his senses out and felt an extremely vigorous aura from the distance that was denser than what they¡¯ve previously encountered.

    That aura of that Peak Blood Essence was probablyparable to a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Mu Chen anxiously flew out with Nine Nether following behind him.

    Ten-odd minutester, Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette stopped and he looked up ahead with Nine Nether¡¯s face covered in shock as well.

    There was a massive roc that was a few myriad feet high before them that would sweep up myriad waves as it pped its wings.

    ¡°The aura in this Peak Blood Essence isparable to an Initial Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign.¡± Mu Chen sighed and instantly made his move. A massive hand of Spiritual Energy descended from the sky that locked onto that roc¡¯s path of retreat. Although it had the aura of an Initial Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign, it was weak in terms of battle and couldn¡¯tpete with Mu Chen.

    Thus, Mu Chen¡¯s move could certainly capture it.

    But just when that Spiritual Energy hand was about to touch the roc, an incident suddenly urred. A golden feathered wing pierced through space that was akin to a de that shattered Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy hand.

    A cold light flickered in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes before he slowly raised his head and coldly looked at the other party.

    It was a golden silhouette that walked over with his hands tugged together. He had a ridiculing smile on his face. It was clearly Fang Jing of the Golden Phoenix Condor n, who had ridiculed Mu Chen outside the Deification Pool!

    Fang Jing tugged his hands together with ferocity as he stared at Mu Chen, along with his cold bark that resounded, ¡°I have my eyes on this Peak Blood Essence. I¡¯m giving the two of you ten breaths to scram!¡±

 Chapter 1452 - Suppression

    After everyone entered the emeraldke, Huang Jin¡¯s robed fluttered as pirs soared into the sky, forming transparent mirrors that showed everyone who had entered the Deification Pool...

    Outside the Deification Pool, everyone was looking at those mirrors. When one of them saw a Divine Beast of Peak Blood Essence, amotion broke out with everyone enviously looking at it.

    That was an excellent nourishment for every single Divine Beast. It usually cannot be found anywhere but the Deification Pool.

    ¡°Mhm?¡± As they anxiously looked at it, an uproar suddenly rang out, ¡°Fang Jing found Mu Chen...¡±

    Everyone instantly looked at that mirror and saw Mu Chen and Nine Nether facing Fang Jing of the Golden Phoenix Condor n.

    ¡°Heh, it looks like Fang Jing is determined to deal with Mu Chen to obtain the favor of Huang Xuanzhi...¡± Looking at Fang Jing, someone snickered.

    ¡°But that Mu Chen isn¡¯t a pushover. Don¡¯t underestimate his Middle Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign cultivation,. He had relied on his own ability to defeat an Initial Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign in the Ancient Buddha n.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re looking down on Fang Jing. He¡¯s an absolute talent of the Golden Phoenix Condor n and has been cultivating for over two hundred years. Although he might only be a Late Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign, he¡¯s stronger than humans, since he¡¯s a Divine Beast. Some time ago, I even heard that Fang Jing fought with an Initial Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign human, and no matter how that human tried, he couldn¡¯t do a thing to Fang Jing.¡±

    ¡°Really? Interesting. I¡¯ve long heard the story of Mu Chen wreaking havoc in the Ancient Buddha n. Today, let me witness if that fellow is that capable.¡±

    ¡°Haha, it will be hrious if he loses to Fang Jing. At that time, those Elders of the Ancient Buddha n will probably feel humiliated.¡±

    All sorts of discussions resounded, but most of them just wanted to watch a show. Furthermore, they were standing on Fang Jing¡¯s side, since they were Divine Beasts themselves. They also wanted to let those in the Great Thousand World know the gap between humans and Divine Beasts like them.

    ...

    ¡°Your ten breaths are up, and you¡¯re not going to scram?¡± Fang Jing¡¯s hands were tugged together as he ferociously stared at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Utter fool.¡± Mu Chen nced at him and spatted out two words before he ignored Fang Jing. Opening his mouth, purple mes swept out and enveloped towards the roc that was going to escape.

    When the purple mes appeared, they had instantly caused the surrounding water to evaporate from the high temperature.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Seeing that Mu Chen had ignored him, Fang Jing was furious, before he stretched his hand out. A radiating golden light burst out before a golden w flew towards that roc.

    Mu Chen coldly looked at this and he flicked his finger. The purple mes that were aimed at the roc instantly turned around and transformed into a ming dragon that pounced towards the golden w.

    As the purple mes spread out, the golden w swiftly melted. In a few breaths, it had entirely disappeared.

    ¡°What?!¡± Fang Jing narrowed his eyes at this scene. He never expected that Mu Chen¡¯s purple mes would be so terrifying.

    After melting the golden w, Mu Chen waved his hand and the purple mes enveloped the roc once again, causing thetter to boil. Ten-odd breathster, it had been turned into a head-sized Peak Blood Essence that flew towards Mu Chen, which thetter threw it towards Nine Nether. ¡°Devour it first.¡±

    When Nine Nether received the Peak Blood Essence, she nced at Fang Jing with concern in her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s not qualified to take it from you.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    Nine Nether was entirely relieved after hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words. She sat down with her hands grasping the Peak Blood Essence between her palms.

    As she circted Spiritual Energy, the Peak Blood Essence turned into a crimson aura that entered Nine Nether through her nose.

    As the dense blood aura entered her body, spiritual light surged behind Nine Nether and the ck on the egg grew deeper.

    While Nine Nether was devouring the Peak Blood Essence, Mu Chen stood before her and looked at Fang Jing, whose face was pale.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Fang Jing roared with killing intent. He never expected that Mu Chen would ignore his existence and snatched the Peak Blood Essence before getting Nine Nether to refine it before his eyes.

    ¡°Choose another option if you want to curry favor with your master. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here.¡± Mu Chen casually said as he nced at Fang Jing.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Fang Jing felt his lungs exploding from the rage as he roared withughter. In the next moment, boundless golden light abruptly exploded from his body and formed into a massive golden bird.

    That bird was extremely peculiar. It was covered in the feathers of a phoenix while having the head of a condor that emanated a cold light in its eyes.

    This was Fang Jing¡¯s real body, the Golden Phoenix Condor. It possessed both the bloodline of the Phoenix and Condor ns.

    Evidently, he had risen the intention to kill and brought his real body out from the start.

    ¡°Brat, I will tear you into pieces together with her and throw your corpse in this Deification Pool!¡± That Golden Phoenix Condor¡¯s sharp voice echoed as it pped its wings and brought forth a storm.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re not capable of that.¡± Mu Chen sneered.

    But this time, the Golden Phoenix Condor did not talk, but pped its wings. Boundless golden light instantly exploded with countless golden feathers exploding within a few myriad feet of the radius.

    Every single feather was condensed with Spiritual Energy with a sharpness that could even destroy a Spirit Rank Peerless Saint Artifact.

    When the golden feathers enveloped down, a purplish-golden light exploded from Mu Chen¡¯s body. He brought out the Immortal Golden Body with an immortal luster that formed into a barrier.

    When the golden feathers shed against the barrier, they all rebounded and couldn¡¯t pierce through.

    Fang Jing immediately stopped after seeing that his attack was futile with a cold light flickering in his eyes. He raised his wings that seemed like they were made of golden metal that could tear space apart.

    Traces of sharpness permeated that would make even an Initial Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign not dare to underestimate it.

    ¡°Fang Jing is actually going to use his innate Divine Ability...¡± The spectators watching this confrontation squinted their eyes as theymented.

    Most Supreme Divine Beasts possessed an innate Divine Ability with terrifying might. This was also the reason why Supreme Divine Beasts could sweep through most humans on the same level as them.

    ¡°Brat, you can be honored to die by my innate Divine Ability!¡± The Golden Phoenix Condor issued a sharp cry as a golden light started to spread on his wings that seemed like mercury before he shed down.

    ¡°Innate Divine Ability - God-Killing Wings!¡± When the golden wings shed down, they were akin to a golden brilliance that tore the heavens and earth apart, even the ocean water before it was being sliced.

    That golden light seemed like it could break through anything with unrivaled sharpness.

    When the golden light descended from the sky, Mu Chen raised his head with his eyes squinted before he formed seals with his hands.

    Purplish-golden light burst out from the Immortal Golden Body and the Divine Immortal Runes that were formed coiled around it like a massive dragon.

    In just a few breaths, the number of Divine Immortal Runes had reached a stunning 700!

    With his current strength, he had reachedpletion in his Immortal Golden Body. Thus, the Divine Immortal Runes he could create had also increased.

    As the 700 Divine Immortal Runes circled, they suddenlybined together with a flick of Mu Chen¡¯s finger.

    Purplish-golden light exploded as if there was a purplish-golden de that was shrouded in the aura of immortality.

    Looking at that descending golden light, Mu Chen faintly smiled. ¡°You have your God-Killing Wings, but I have my Phoenix-ughtering de.¡±

    When he finished his words, the purplish-golden de soared into the sky and executed a sh. The heavens and earth suddenly turned dark with a purplish-golden light that streaked at a terrifying speed and shed with that golden light.

    The water in a few myriad feet was pushed out, forming into a massive void...

    Everyone outside the Deification Pool nervously looked at the mirror. They had no idea who held the advantage in that confrontation.

    As the ocean water gradually restored, the light gradually dissipated and the Golden Phoenix Condor appeared, which caused everyone¡¯s eyes to squint. They could see a deep blood mark on one of the Golden Phoenix Condor¡¯s wings, causing the surrounding feathers to crack...

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± They couldn¡¯t help eximing out.

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± A simr sentence came from Fang Jing as he looked at the wound on his wing in disbelief. If his God-Killing Wings did not negate most of the power on the de, his wing would probably be sliced off right now.

    One must know that he¡¯s a Supreme Divine Beast, and his body was akin to a Spirit Rank Peerless Saint Artifact!

    ¡°Truly worthy of the reputation as a Supreme Divine Beast. Your skin is pretty tough.¡±

    While Fang Jing was shocked, Mu Chen locked his brows together. He thought that he could deal with it in a move. However, he never expected that he would fail to chop off Fang Jing¡¯s wing.

    ¡°You! You just wait! I will certainly repay the feud for my wing!¡± Fang Jing was briefly shocked while looking at Mu Chen with hatred before he immediately escaped with a p of his wings.

    He had discovered from their confrontation that Mu Chen might be a Middle Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign, but his fighting capability was stronger than Supreme Divine Beasts like him.

    Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he knew that he would fall in Mu Chen¡¯s hand if he continued to stay.

    Mu Chen indifferently looked at Fang Jing before he sneered, ¡°You think that you cane and go as you wish? How will it be that easy?¡±

    ¡°Haha, what can you do to me? Even if I can¡¯t beat you, you can¡¯t catch me!¡± A burst of ear-piercingughter resounded. After all, he¡¯s a flying Divine Beast, and speed was his fort¨¦. So if he intended to escape, even Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns could only eat his dust.

    ¡°Really?¡± Mu Chen ridiculed.

    Fang Jing¡¯s heart trembled while he was feeling uneasy before he frantically pped his wings intending to escape.

    But just when he flew out, he suddenly felt that the space in his surroundings freeze before a massive shadow descended from the sky...

    With shock in his eyes, Fang Jing saw an enormous pagoda descending from the sky.

    Instantly, his vision had also turned dark.

 Chapter 1453 - Arrival of unknown guests

    When the ancient pagoda descended, it had sealed the surrounding space. Thus, the massive Golden Phoenix Condor was enveloped by it.

    Waving his hand, the crystal pagoda slightly shook before it returned to his palm. At the same time, he had also executed the Eight Divisional Pagoda to suppress Fang Jing.

    But just when he was about to make a move, his eyes squinted. He noticed an intense vibration from the pagoda. After that, a streak of crimson light flew out from the pagoda.

    ¡°Mhm?!¡± Mu Chen eximed in surprise as he raised his head. Space of a few myriad feet away tore apart and a Golden Phoenix Condor flew out, which was naturally Fang Jing.

    However, one of thetter¡¯s wings was utterly broken with blood dripping down, staining the emerald ocean.

    ¡°Wing Breaking Art?¡± Mu Chen narrowed his eyes andughed shortly after. This Fang Jing was truly decisive and had chosen to cripple himself so that he wouldn¡¯t be suppressed.

    Fang Jing was a Golden Phoenix Condor, and Supreme Divine Beasts like him were extremely fast to begin with. Thus, they could tear space apart at the cost of a wing, and they could escape most seals.

    However, the price was extremely high. Although Heavenly Sovereigns could regenerate, the physique of Supreme Divine Beasts was their fighting capability, especially when there were countless blood essences in their flesh and blood. So if they ignited it, they would also suffer substantial injuries. So it was safe to say that if Fang Jing wanted to restore his wing, it would take at least a hundred years.

    ¡°Aarghhhhh! Mu Chen, I definitely won¡¯t let you off so easily!¡± Fang Jing fled without turning back as he hollered while feeling an ache in his heart, since he knew what price he had paid.

    However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t bothered by his roars. He waved his hand and stored the crystal pagoda. He could easily suppress Fang Jing, so thetter wasn¡¯t threatening to him now that he had lost a wing.

    After he stored the pagoda, Mu Chen suddenly raised his head with an indifferent gaze. He could sense that he was being watched, and it should be those watching outside the Deification Pool.

    However, he did not overthink it. He returned to Nine Nether¡¯s side and waited.

    ...

    At the same time, everyone was bbergasted outside the Deification Pool, with the entire region in silence.

    After a long time, they gradually recovered from the shock and smacked their lips with fear in their eyes.

    Who could¡¯ve imagined that Fang Jing would be so weak before Mu Chen, and was easily dealt by thetter? In the end, he even had to break one of his wings to escape.

    ¡°That Mu Chen is really ferocious.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just a Middle Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign. Isn¡¯t his fighting capability a little too outrageous?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not simple. It¡¯s no wonder why he could flip the entire Ancient Buddha n upside down. That brat is a monster!¡±

    ¡°Looks like only someone like Huang Xuanzhi could subdue him.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    All sorts of discussions echoed. Everyone has heard about Mu Chen¡¯s achievements in the Ancient Buddha n, but none of them witnessed it for themselves. So when they witnessed Mu Chen¡¯s strength, they realised how terrifying that young man was.

    On the mountain closest to the Deification Pool, Huang Jin looked at the mirror and squinted his eyes. ¡°That brat truly deserves his reputation as Qing Yanjing¡¯s son.¡±

    An Elder of the Phoenix n behind him chuckled, ¡°That brat is powerful, but he¡¯s inferior whenpared to the Young Patriarch.¡±

    Although Fang Jing wasn¡¯t weak, he didn¡¯t even dare to fight Huang Xuanzhi. So there wasn¡¯t any threat to Huang Xuanzhi, even if Mu Chen could defeat Fang Jing.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Huang Jin proudly smiled. Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s talent was the best within thest tens of thousands of years. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to cultivate the Nine Cirction Saint Art. Although Mu Chen could be considered as a genius, he was somewhat inferior to Huang Xuanzhi.

    When he fights with Huang Xuanzhi, he would know the gap between the two of them.

    ...

    Nine Nether absorbed the Peak Blood Essence for roughly half an incense¡¯s¡¯ time before she stopped. When she absorbed thest strand of aura, the ck egg behind her grew darker with an ancient aura permeating, as if it was nurturing something.

    Opening her eyes, the purple mes in her eyes gradually turned ck.

    Breathing out a mist from her mouth, Nine Nether sensed the surging bloodline coursing through her veins with joy on her face.

    Evidently, this Peak Blood Essence, which wasparable to a Saint Heavenly Sovereign, was great nourishment to her.

    ¡°What a pity. I still require a lot of Peak Blood Essences if I want to evolve my bloodline.¡± But shortly after, Nine Nether bitterly smiled, since she could feel that she still required a massive amount of bloodline energy.

    ¡°Take it slowly. There are still many Peak Blood Essences out there, and they will be able to satisfy you.¡± Mu Chen showed a gratified smile.

    Nodding her head, Nine Nether suddenly, anxiously looked around after thinking of a matter. But when she couldn¡¯t find Fang Jing, she asked in puzzlement, ¡°Where¡¯s that fellow?¡±

    ¡°He escaped after breaking a wing.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    Hearing his words, Nine Nether couldn¡¯t help widening her eyes. Fang Jing was a Late Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign with a resounding reputation amongst the Divine Beast ns. She never expected that while she was cultivating, Mu Chen had beaten him to flee while paying the hefty price of a wing.

    ¡®Since when did this fellow be so powerful?¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯re a monster! It looks like I won¡¯t even be able to catch your shadow if I don¡¯t evolve faster.¡± Nine Nether sighed. In the past, she was Mu Chen¡¯s greatest backing, and Mu Chen had also considered her hisst support. But right now, that feeble youth had grown to a height that even she couldn¡¯t reach.

    It was a blow for someone like her that liked winning.

    ¡°I grew under your wings, so you should be proud.¡± Mu Chen teased.

    Rolling her eyes, Nine Nether stood up and her slender figure looked extremely attractive. Sweeping her gaze around, she asked with expectation, ¡°Where are we going next?¡±

    ¡°I have previously spread my senses out, but there¡¯s no fluctuation of a Peak Blood Essence around.¡± Shaking his head, Mu Chen asked, ¡°Do you know where the highest Peak Blood Essences are located?¡±

    After a brief hesitation, Nine Nether pointed towards the depths of the bottomless ocean. ¡°The deepest part of the Deification Pool has the most Peak Blood Essences. However, the geniuses of the Supreme Divine Beast ns will also be there. So there will certainly be an intense battle that will await us.¡±

    Generally speaking, Divine Beast ns like them would stay around the middle area of the Deification Pool, since the best spots were all imed by the Supreme Divine Beasts.

    ¡°Then, what are we waiting for?¡± Mu Chen smiled without fear in his eyes before he continued, ¡°The road to the peak is one with battles, to begin with. If you only know how to cower, how will you seed?¡±

    Nine Nether was briefly shocked by his words before she nodded her head. She finally knew why Mu Chen¡¯s strength could rise so swiftly. It was all due to the boundless courage that drove him forth, despite the many difficulties that he faced.

    On the contrary, she had been hesitating ever since she evolved into a Divine Beast, which was the reason why her improvements were so slow.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Suddenly, the shackles in her heart broke and Nine Nether clenched her fist. Her smile had, once again, contained the wildness from before.

    Sensing the changes in Nine Nether¡¯s heart, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help smiling while nodding his head. His silhouette shed out, turning into a streak of light, and flew towards the depths of the Deification Pool with Nine Nether following closely behind him.

    ...

    Nine Nether wasn¡¯t wrong; the frequency of Peak Blood Essences increased as they made their way deeper. As they swiftly flew down, they encountered at least ten Peak Blood Essences.

    Every single Peak Blood Essence that they encountered was all absorbed by Nine Nether after they were beaten to their original state.

    Along with that, cracks started to appear on the ck egg behind her...

    Sensing the changes, Nine Nether grew more excited while looking at those Peak Blood Essences with thirst in her eyes.

    But just like Nine Nether had said. As they went deeper, more geniuses of the Supreme Divine Beast ns appeared. So they had also encountered a genius from the Supreme Divine Beast n.

    It was a genius from the Divine Roc n, whose strength wasn¡¯t any weaker than Fang Jing. He was also famous amongst the Divine Beast ns.

    When Nine Nether encountered this person, she became nervous and she had her guard up.

    But shockingly, that genius from the Divine Roc n only cast a nce at Mu Chen with brief hesitation before he retreated.

    ¡°Looks like they¡¯re aware of Fang Jing¡¯s oue.¡± Looking at that genius from the Divine Roc n as he retreated, Mu Chen smiled.

    With Fang Jing as the example, these geniuses from the Supreme Divine Beast ns wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to provoke him.

    Nine Nether also felt more relieved at this scene before they headed deep into the Deification Pool under Mu Chen¡¯s lead to a search for traces of Peak Blood Essences.

    In just an incense¡¯s time, the two of them had a bountiful harvest with nearly 20 Peak Blood Essences that were all absorbed by Nine Nether. At the same time, more cracks appeared on the egg behind her...

    ¡°There¡¯s another one!¡± After absorbing thest one, Nine Nether excitedly looked in a direction where there was a Peak Blood Essence.

    Mu Chen had also cast a nce over, but he did not approach it. On the contrary, he pulled Nine Nether back with a cold light flickering in his eyes. ¡°Since you guys are here, why are you guys still hiding?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, the Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler has good senses.¡± When Mu Chen called out, the surrounding space fluctuated and three silhouettes stepped out.

    When Nine Nether saw those three silhouettes, her eyes widened and her voice echoed out with shock.

    ¡°Nine-colored Peacock n, Kong Ling¡¯er?

    ¡°Nine-headed Golden Condor n, Lin Cang?

    ¡°Heavenly Dragon Crane n, Xiao Tian?

    At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious, despite her confidence in Mu Chen. The three¡¯s fame was just behind Huang Xuanzhi. ¡®Are the three of them going to join hands together to deal with Mu Chen?¡¯

 Chapter 1454 - Collaboration

    The three of them were shrouded in boundless radiance as they appeared in the ocean. When they showed themselves, they also emanated three powerful Spiritual Energy pressures.

    Seeing the three of them, Nine Nether¡¯s face changed. Those three were extremely famous with fame that¡¯s just behind Huang Xuanzhi.

    Why did the three of theme to the two of them?

    Compared to Nine Nether¡¯s nervousness, Mu Chen¡¯s expression was calm, with only astonishment being shown. He never expected this situation as well.

    ¡°Looks like the three of you think highly of me toe together.¡± Mu Chen faintly smiled as Spiritual Energy gradually circted around him with signs of converting to the Spiritual Physique.

    He had no rtionship with the three of them, so they must be here with ill intentions.

    However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t fearful. Although the three of them weren¡¯t weak, and they¡¯ve reached the Quasi-Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm, they¡¯re too na?ve if they think that they could subdue him with numbers.

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t be too hostile. We¡¯re not here to deal with you because of Huang Xuanzhi.¡± But out of Mu Chen¡¯s expectations, Kong Ling¡¯er chuckled. Her pampered voice resounded in response to Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen¡¯s brows were raised as he looked at the girl that spoke. She was an incredibly gorgeous babe who permeated nobility akin to a phoenix.

    She was dressed in colorful clothes that tightly wrapped around her waist. Even her fair neck and cor bone permeated charm.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mu Chen was a little surprised. He couldn¡¯t figure out the purpose of those three, except to find trouble with him.

    Even Nine Nether was puzzled, while being beside him.

    Kong Ling¡¯er chuckled. ¡°We came looking for you because we want to coborate with Brother Mu.¡±

    ¡°Coborate?¡± Mu Chen was stunned, since this was random. Could they also coborate in the Deification Pool?

    With a charming smile, Kong Ling¡¯er pointed to the two beside her. ¡°Brother Mu, these two are Lin Cang of the Nine-headed Golden Condor n and Xiao Tian of the Heavenly Dragon Roc n. The two of them are also elites amongst the Supreme Divine Beasts.¡±

    Lin Cang and Xiao Tian nodded in Mu Chen¡¯s direction, but their attitudes were a little prideful. But that was understandable, since they could arrogantly look at others with their prestige.

    Mu Chen responded with a smile as he asked, ¡°Why should we coborate?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t too interested in the ¡®coboration¡¯ since he had no trust for the three of them. Thus, there would be worries if he coborated with them.

    Seeing that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t too interested, Kong Ling¡¯er smiled. ¡°I wonder if you¡¯re interested in Saint Heavenly Sovereign Peak Blood Essences?¡±

    Not only Nine Nether, but even Mu Chen had squinted his eyes with shock. Saint Heavenly Sovereign Peak Blood Essences?!

    That level of Peak Blood Essence could be born in the Deification Pool?

    So far, the highest they managed to find was only akin to an Initial Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign, which was already an excellent nourishment for Nine Nether. Thus, they never thought about the possibility of Saint Heavenly Sovereign Peak Blood Essences.

    However, if he really managed to get his hand on a part of the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Peak Blood Essence, it would be enough to allow Nine Nether to evolve. It was so much so that there would be a surplus for Mu Chen to use on his True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits for them to take actual forms...

    The shock in his eyes brieflysted before Mu Chenposed himself. ¡°If there¡¯s really a Peak Blood Essence of that quality, I suggest you guys give up on it. It isn¡¯t something that you can deal with.¡±

    Although Peak Blood Essences were just bloodline auras without any fighting capabilities, nothing was ordinary as long as it¡¯s rted to ¡®Saint.¡¯

    With their strength, they could only flee when encountering one, and it¡¯s impossible for them to take it down, even if they coborated.

    Kong Ling¡¯er did not show too much reaction to Mu Chen¡¯s words, but she nodded her head in agreement before replying with a question, ¡°If it¡¯s a genuine Saint Heavenly Sovereign Peak Blood Essence, then we can only run. But what if it¡¯s a Peak Blood Essence that is about to break through to the Quasi-Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered as he stared at Kong Ling¡¯er and knitted his brows. ¡°If there¡¯s really such an opportunity, why would you guys look for me?¡±

    If Kong Ling¡¯er¡¯s group really managed to find one, it was undoubtedly a great opportunity. If they could absorb it, it would be extremely beneficial to their future in breaking through to the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    Mu Chen had no friendships with them, so why would theye to offer him a share?

    Exchanging a look with Lin Cang and Xiao Tian, Kong Ling¡¯er bitterly smiled,.¡°Because Huang Xuanzhi also knows about it.¡±

    Mu Chen was briefly stunned before he became more puzzled. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why did you guys not look for Huang Xuanzhi, but me?¡±

    Naturally, Huang Xuanzhi was a better partner for coboration with them.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, the three¡¯s expressions became a little embarrassed before they exined, ¡°Because Huang Xuanzhi is a little too overbearing. He said that he wants 70% of it, and the three of us can only take 30%.¡±

    Hearing their exnation, Mu Chen finally understood what was going on. So there was internal strife due to the breaking down of their distribution. Thus, the three of them were unwilling and wanted to look for other helpers.

    ¡°The three of you couldn¡¯tpete with Huang Xuanzhi?¡± Mu Chen swept a nce at the three of them. The three of them were at the Quasi-Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm. Strictly speaking, they should be able to find a general Initial Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign.

    ¡°Hmph, you don¡¯t know how powerful Huang Xuanzhi is. He¡¯s a True Phoenix, the sovereigns of all aerial Divine Beasts. Not to mention that he has cultivated the Nine Cirction Saint Art, which is one of the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities. So despite his cultivation being at the Initial Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm, not even a Middle-Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign canpete with him.¡± Lin Cang snorted.

    Although the three of them were geniuses of their ns, they had to admit that they werecking whenpared to Huang Xuanzhi.

    Nodding her head, Kong Ling¡¯er smiled. ¡°The three of us aren¡¯t confident in fighting with Huang Xuanzhi, so we need someone powerful. We¡¯ve heard it from Fang Jing that Brother Mu is deep and unfathomable, which is why we came looking for you.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled at her words. Although Kong Ling¡¯er obscurely said it, he could tell that they actually had no intention of looking for him. Maybe they felt that he wasn¡¯t qualified, but after hearing the news of how he dealt with Fang Jing so easily, they started to look at him seriously and came looking for him.

    ¡°There will certainly be a battle with you and Huang Xuanzhi. If you coborate with us, we might be able to weaken him, which could give you more of a chance.¡± Xiao Tian said.

    But judging from his tone, he clearly didn¡¯t think that Mu Chen was qualified to fight with Huang Xuanzhi.

    Mu Chen smiled and considered this matter, since he was interested in that Peak Blood Essence.

    If he could obtain it, he would be able to resolve Nine Nether¡¯s evolution issue, and he might be able to obtain a great opportunity from it.

    Kong Ling¡¯er¡¯s group of three became silent as they nervously looked at Mu Chen. If Mu Chen wasn¡¯t willing to coborate with them, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to snatch the Peak Blood Essence before Huang Xuanzhi does.

    After a long while, Mu Chen raised his head and looked at the three of them. ¡°I can coborate with the three of you.¡±

    Hearing his answer, joy immediately flushed on Kong Ling¡¯er¡¯s face.

    ¡°But don¡¯t we have to settle the distribution first?¡± Mu Chen asked.

    ¡°Naturally.¡± Kong Ling¡¯er smiled as she continued, ¡°I believe that Brother Mu won¡¯t be as domineering as Huang Xuanzhi, right?¡±

    Mu Chen smiled and raised four fingers. ¡°I won¡¯t go overboard. We have two people, so we will take 40% of it.¡±

    His words instantly caused Lin Cang and Xiao Tian to knit their brows as they nced at Mu Chen. ¡°We came looking for you, not her.¡±

    Nine Nether¡¯s current strength couldn¡¯t enter their eyes, so they weren¡¯t willing to give her 20%.

    Mu Chen faintly smiled, but he did not rebuke. He kept his silence. He had clearly made the decision. ording to his estimation, 40% was appropriate, and it could allow Nine Nether to evolve without any problem.

    Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s attitude, Kong Ling¡¯er briefly hesitated before gritting her teeth. ¡°Fine, 40% it is!¡±

    Lin Cang and Xiao Tian unhappily looked over before they immediately swallowed their words after seeing the flicker in Kong Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes.

    As if Mu Chen hadn¡¯t noticed it, he smiled. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ll coborate.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not dy any longer and move out. We have to reach there first to obstruct Huang Xuanzhi.¡± Kong Ling¡¯er was a decisive person, so she dered.

    ¡°Lead the way, then.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head, having no objections.

    Nodding her head, the three of them turned into streaks of light and tore through the ocean water, flying towards the boundless emerald ocean.

    Looking at their silhouettes, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered as he waved his hand. As Spiritual Energy fluttered, it swept along Nine Nether and the two of them followed closely behind them.

 Chapter 1455 - Ambush

    Five streaks of light flew through the emerald ocean, shing the ocean apart, which took a long time before it returned to normal.

    They were naturally Mu Chen andpany.

    ¡°ording to this speed, we will arrive at our destination in roughly half an incense¡¯s time.¡±

    Hearing Kong Ling¡¯er¡¯s words, Mu Chen nodded his head. ¡°What do you guys n to do after we¡¯ve arrived? Are we going to make a move to capture the Peak Blood Essence?¡±

    Shaking her head, Kong Ling¡¯er had a fearful expression on her face as she replied, ¡°Although we have used some means to obstruct Huang Xuanzhi, I¡¯m afraid that he will be able to swiftly catch up. If we don¡¯t get rid of that threat, we won¡¯t be able to capture it with ease.¡±

    ¡°Then, you guys are deciding to deal with Huang Xuanzhi first?¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    ¡°Deal?¡± Lin Cang burst intoughed as he continued, ¡°I do see that we have an advantage in numbers, but it¡¯s insufficient to deal with Huang Xuanzhi.¡±

    ¡°It looks like he has cast a pretty significant shadow in your hearts.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    ¡°Hmph, you think that his name as the unrivaled talent of aerial Divine Beasts is baseless?¡± Xiao Tian coldly snorted.

    ¡°Enough, let¡¯s not fight.¡± Kong Ling¡¯er became the peacemaker before she turned to Mu Chen. ¡°We have no intentions of dealing with Huang Xuanzhi, we just need to trap him so that we can capture that Peak Blood Essence. After we¡¯ve finished our distribution, we will swiftly leave the Deification Pool. So even Huang Xuanzhi can¡¯t do anything to us, even if he wanted to.¡±

    Nodding his head, Mu Chen asked, ¡°How do you guys intend to trap him? What do you need me to do?¡±

    With a smile, Kong Ling¡¯er grasped her hand and a goldenpass appeared. It was engraved withplicated runes that permeated a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation.

    ¡°Spiritual Array Compass?¡± Mu Chen squinted his eyes. He had instantly recognised that there¡¯s a powerful Spiritual Array engraved in it.

    ¡°This Spiritual Array Compass contains a Spiritual Void Array. It¡¯s on the level of an Immortal Grade Spiritual Array Ancestor. Although the offensive ability isn¡¯t high, it¡¯s suitable to trap enemies. If one is trapped within it, even an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign would be trapped for days.¡± Kong Ling¡¯er smiled.

    Evidently, they came prepared.

    Nodding his head, Mu Chen calmly said, ¡°Although the Spiritual Array is convenient, there are a lot of restrictions, and it can only be constructed at a fixed location. The moment it¡¯s formed, it will also emit fluctuations. Huang Xuanzhi isn¡¯t a fool, and he won¡¯t blindly step into the trap.¡±

    He¡¯s a Spiritual Array Grandmaster, so he was naturally familiar with Spiritual Array Compasses.

    ¡°Brother Mu is right.¡± Kong Ling¡¯er nodded her head before she continued, ¡°The reason why we invited you was so we could hide and find an opportunity to ambush him. I hope that Brother Mu can earnestly help and force Huang Xuanzhi into the Spiritual Array.¡±

    After a brief pondering, Mu Chen nodded his head. Although he wasn¡¯t afraid of Huang Xuanzhi, there was no need for him to have a decisive battle right here. After all, he didn¡¯t wholly trust Kong Ling¡¯er¡¯s group.

    Seeing that Mu Chen had agreed, Kong Ling¡¯er smiled and they continued their journey.

    Half an incense¡¯s timeter, the five of them gradually slowed down and Mu Chen¡¯s face turned grave. He could sense a powerful and terrifying bloodline fluctuation up ahead.

    It was way more powerful than those he had previously encountered, especially when he could sense it so early from such a distance.

    As the five of them gradually approached, they finally came to a stop and saw a massive being from far away.

    It was a being that seemed like a scarlet phoenix and peacock. Although its wings were folded together, it was a few thousand feet and a massive bloodline aura permeated from it.

    ¡°It¡¯s umting bloodline aura and trying to break through to Saint.¡± Mu Chen looked at it with a grave expression. That big fellow should be in the Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm, with an opportunity to breakthrough.

    Fortunately, this Peak Blood Essence didn¡¯t contain any intellect. So although it possessed a boundless bloodline aura, it couldn¡¯t efficiently use it. Otherwise, not even a Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign could do anything to it.

    ¡°We¡¯ll quickly set up the Spiritual Array.¡± Kong Ling¡¯er reminded before she tossed thepass. A golden streak flew and a golden radiance burst out from the ocean.

    As countless lights intertwined, it gradually took the form of a massive Spiritual Array ten-odd breathster.

    Along with the construction of this Spiritual Array, it also emanated a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation that caused the surroundings to fluctuate.

    ¡°Themotion is too great.¡± Lin Cang and Xiao Tian knitted their brows and they couldn¡¯t help saying. Evidently, themotion caused by this Spiritual Array has exceeded their expectations.

    Kong Ling¡¯er had also knitted her brows, since she wasn¡¯t a Spiritual Array Master. Thus, she never expected that themotion would be so great as well. If that¡¯s the case, then Huang Xuanzhi would be able to sense it and have his guard raised beforehand.

    ¡°No harm, we can just set up a Spiritual Concealment Array around it.¡± Mu Chen suddenlyughed and he waved his hand. Countless spiritual seals flew out and formed into another Spiritual Array outside that Spiritual Void Array.

    Looking at this new array, themotion caused by the Spiritual Void Array calmed down before it gradually merged into the ocean and hid from everyone¡¯s senses.

    ¡°So Brother Mu also has such high attainments in Spiritual Arrays.¡± Kong Ling¡¯er eximed in surprise.

    Lin Cang and Xiao Tian also looked at Mu Chen in shock. This fellow was truly capable of being able to hold such fame in the Great Thousand World.

    ¡°It¡¯s a small Spiritual Array.¡± Mu Chen casually smiled before he shook his head. ¡°We should get ready.¡±

    Kong Ling¡¯er, and the other two nodded their heads before they gradually merged with the ocean. Even their Spiritual Energy fluctuation had disappeared.

    ¡°Nine Nether, leave this ce first.¡± As their Spiritual Energy merged into the ocean, Mu Chen turned to Nine Nether.

    Nine Nether wasn¡¯t strong enough to achieveplete concealment of her Spiritual Energy. Thus, she could only leave, or Huang Xuanzhi would detect her.

    Nodding her head, Nine Nether warned, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    She was reminding Mu Chen to be careful of Kong Ling¡¯er andpany, as well as Huang Xuanzhi.

    With a smile, Mu Chen nodded his head. He was a cautious person to begin with. Thus, he would naturally not treat Kong Ling¡¯er andpany as truepanions that he could trust.

    ¡°Bring this jade talisman with you. If there¡¯s anything, I will be able to sense it.¡± Mu Chen quietly passed a jade talisman to Nine Nether. Although the possibility of Kong Ling¡¯er andpany colluding with Huang Xuanzhi was small, and thetter wouldn¡¯t do something so scheming with his prideful character, he had to prepare for the worst situations. If the situation had truly progressed in that direction, then he would be able to instantly ughter everyone there.

    When Nine Nether received it, she did not speak anymore and left.

    After watching her silhouette disappear, Mu Chen had also swiftly merged with the ocean. Soon, the ocean calmed down with only the massive being permeating a terrifying bloodline aura.

    However, that silence did notst for long.

    Roughly half an hourter, amotion finally resounded as a golden streak tore through the ocean at a remarkable speed.

    In just a few breaths, that golden light had traveled over a few myriad miles and appeared in this region. There was a pair of phoenix wings behind that silhouette that flickered with a dazzling golden luster that emanated a noble air. It was Huang Xuanzhi!

    When he arrived, his gaze was instantly focused on that massive being before he burst out and wanted to take action.

    But just when he was about to make take action, the ocean around him suddenly exploded with sharp cries that echoed out.

    Boundless spiritual light wreaked havoc and had formed into a triangle formation that charged towards Huang Xuanzhi.

    Theirbined attacks were ferocious and could even heavily injure a genuine Immortal Heavenly Sovereign.

    The sudden changes were unexpected, but Huang Xuanzhi didn¡¯t panic. On the contrary, heughed and his robes fluttered, before he gently pushed his palm out.

    Space immediately shattered under his palm as it spread out with a destructive force that tore those three attacks into pieces.

    As the ocean rolled, three silhouettes trembled and appeared in the ocean. It was Kong Ling¡¯er, Lin Cang, and Xiao Tian, who had pale expressions. They had shock in their eyes. They never expected that Huang Xuanzhi would so easily resolve theirbined attack.

    Looking at the three of them, Huang Xuanzhi was akin to an emperor as hisughter echoed, ¡°Kong Ling¡¯er, Lin Cang, and Xiao Tian. The three of you really persistent!¡±

 Chapter 1456 - Three heroes against the phoenix

    With his hands behind his back, Huang Xuanzhi stood with his golden phoenix wings slowly pping with a powerful pressure that stretched out.

    The ocean around Huang Xuanzhi fluctuated as Kong Ling¡¯er, Lin Cang, and Xiao Tian¡¯s silhouettes were revealed. They looked at Huang Xuanzhi with unsightly expressions.

    They initially thought that their sudden ambush would catch Huang Xuanzhi by surprise. But who could¡¯ve expected that they wouldn¡¯t even cause any injuries to Huang Xuanzhi?

    ¡°I initially wanted to give you guys a 30% share for the sake that we¡¯re all aerial Divine Beasts. But right now, I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡± Huang Xuanzhi faintly smiled as he looked at the three of them.

    ¡°Your appetite is too huge! Aren¡¯t you afraid of stuffing yourself to death?!¡± Lin Cang snorted.

    ¡°Then, you¡¯re underestimating me, Haung Xuanzhi.¡± Huang Xuanzhi smiled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s cut the talk and attack!¡± Kong Ling¡¯er was decisive. She was worried that Huang Xuanzhi might spread his perception out. If that happened, then it would reveal their Spiritual Array.

    Along with her voice, a colorful rainbow swept out of her body, along with the crisp cry of a peacock, and a beautiful peacock appeared. As its colorful feathers danced, a stunning Spiritual Energy fluctuation spread out.

    Seeing that Kong Ling¡¯er has brought out her main body, Lin Cang had also changed into a massive condor with nine heads and sharp eyes that radiated with golden lights, as if it could pierce through the heavens.

    Xiao Tian had also brought his main body out; it was a massive crane a myriad-foot tall and covered in dragon scales. Even the ws were dragon ws that flickered with coldness.

    The three of them knew how terrifying Huang Xuanzhi was, so they had brought out their main bodies with the intention of not giving Huang Xuanzhi any time to rest.

    Sharp cries rang out as the three massive beingsunched their attacks. The Nine-colored Peacock unleashed a myriad beam of rainbows. Despite how they looked, even an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign would instantly lose their fighting ability if they were bound by them.

    The Nine-headed Golden Condor was more ferocious. It brandished its w, shattering space into fragments.

    The Heavenly Dragon Crane had also issued a cry and unleashed a breath attack with destructive fluctuations.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Kong Ling¡¯er andpany are really trying their best. Such attacks could even cause an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign¡¯s expression to change.¡±

    When the battle started, everyone was stunned while looking at the mirror, and they could clearly see the entire battle.

    So what if they coborated while facing temptation?

    It¡¯s just that everyone had no idea if they could deal with Huang Xuanzhi with that...

    Under everyone¡¯s nervous gazes, Huang Xuanzhi had finally made a move.

    Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s expression was indifferent as he faced the iing attacks. He opened his mouth and golden mes swept out that instantly incinerated the rainbow beams.

    At the same time, Huang Xuanzhi stretched out his hand and pushed a palm out that shed with the golden w.

    In that instant of collision, a terrifying shock wave swept out that caused nearly a hundred thousand feet of the ocean to spread out into the void.

    Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s body had slightly trembled when he shed with the w. On the other hand, the Nine-headed Golden Condor issued a miserable cry as it was blown back with scales on its w cracking.

    After repelling the Nine-headed Golden Condor, Huang Xuanzhi took a step forth withughter as he raised his eyes at the dragon breath. Golden lights flickered in his eyes with two dazzling radiances that shot out.

    When they shed with the dragon breath, sizzling sounds emanated, and the dragon breath was defeated in the next instant with the remnant attack piercing through the wings of that Heavenly Dragon Crane.

    In just ten-odd breaths, the three geniuses were defeated, while Huang Xuanzhi calmly stood, looking invincible.

    ¡°Huang Xuanzhi is truly the strongest amongst all the aerial Divine Beast ns!¡± When the other ns saw this scene outside the Deification Pool, they had shock on their faces. Despite the halo that Kong Ling¡¯er andpany had, they revealed the gap in their strength after fighting with Huang Xuanzhi.

    Huang Xuanzhi had easily resolved the three attacks, and the two parties weren¡¯t on the same level. ¡°You really think that you can contend with me after coborating?¡±

    Looking at Kong Ling¡¯er andpany, Huang Xuanzhi said with a faint smile, ¡°Seeing that you guys are part of the aerial Divine Beast ns, I won¡¯t haggle with you guys on this matter. Get lost.

    ¡°This Quasi-Saint item isn¡¯t something that you guys can enjoy.¡±

    His words instantly caused Kong Ling¡¯er andpany to be enraged, but they couldn¡¯t refute, since Huang Xuanzhi defeated them.

    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t think so.¡± Suddenly, a burst ofughter resounded as a silhouette appeared behind Huang Xuanzhi, along with a spatial fluctuation.

    ¡°Fool!¡± Seeing that Mu Chen did not make a move immediately after he appeared, Kong Ling¡¯er cursed in her heart. What kind of existence was Huang Xuanzhi? He only needed to briefly recover from the surprise, and Mu Chen would lose the initiative.

    Just as Kong Ling¡¯er had expected, Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s expression turned cold when Mu Chen¡¯s voice resounded and he threw out a palm towards the back. As terrifying golden light gathered, it had formed into a goldenyer that caused space to shatter under his palm.

    Facing that palm, Mu Chen indifferently smiled and the radiance of primal chaos spread out behind his head with a beam that shed with Huang Xuanzhi.

    Kong Ling¡¯er andpany squinted their eyes. They were astonished by the scene as Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s silhouette disappeared under the ray of primal chaos and was swept into the primal chaos screen behind Mu Chen.

    When the primal chaos beam swept Huang Xuanzhi into it, Mu Chen took a step and he appeared in the Spiritual Void Array before shooting a silhouette out.

    ¡°Start the Spiritual Array.¡± At the same time, Mu Chen¡¯s voice resounded within the ears of Kong Ling¡¯er.

    Kong Ling¡¯er swiftly formed seals while shocked that Mu Chen had captured Huang Xuanzhi in the blink of an eye and the massive Spiritual Void Array unleashed a fluctuation. It was instantly activated, and when she saw that Mu Chen was trying to escape from the range of the array, her seals slightly changed with her gaze flickering and the Spiritual Array was spreading out at a stunning speed that devoured Mu Chen in that instant.

    But when the Spiritual Array was about to envelop Mu Chen, the Spiritual Concealment Array that he had set burst out with a radiance that briefly blocked the Spiritual Void Array. It was also in that instant that Mu Chen appeared a few thousand feet away.

    When the Spiritual Void Array waspletely triggered, it had torn open a violent spatial passage and Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s silhouette was sucked in. But before he disappeared, everyone could sense Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s cold gaze being directed over...

    His cold gaze made Kong Ling¡¯er andpany feel a chill down their spines, only Mu Chen had maintained a calm smile.

    ¡°Mu Chen, are you alright?¡± When Huang Xuanzhi disappeared, Kong Ling¡¯er had returned to her beautiful appearance and nervously flew over before she asked.

    Looking at Kong Ling¡¯er with a deep smile, Mu Chen nodded his head.

    Lin Cang and Xiao Tian had also flown over with pale expressions. When they looked at Mu Chen, there wasn¡¯t any doubt like the past, but their gazes were fearful.

    The three of them couldn¡¯t do a thing to Huang Xuanzhi, but Mu Chen could easily capture Huang Xuanzhi with a move before throwing him into the Spiritual Array. They felt terrified by Mu Chen¡¯s ability.

    At this moment, they finally understood why Mu Chen wasn¡¯t afraid of Huang Xuanzhi, he wasn¡¯t simple himself.

    ¡°Brother Mu is truly formidable. It looks like we¡¯ve underestimated you.¡± Lin Cang said.

    ¡°I just took the initiative. It¡¯s nothing.¡± However, Mu Chen shook his head before he calmly continued, ¡°Let¡¯s capture the prey immediately. Huang Xuanzhi isn¡¯t that easy to deal with.¡±

    Hearing his words, Kong Ling¡¯er andpany immediately nodded their heads and they looked at that massive being in the distant ocean with zing eyes...

    At the same time, everyone outside the Deification Pool was dumbfounded as silence swept the entire region.

    No one expected that the almighty Huang Xuanzhi from a moment ago would be thrown into the Spiritual Array by Mu Chen in the next instant...

    ¡®That fellow is too terrifying!¡¯

 Chapter 1457 - Quasi-Saint Peak Blood Essence

    Outside the Deification Pool was swept by silence.

    Many experts were dumbfounded as they looked at the water mirror in shock. After all, they were too shocked by Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s defeated invincibility.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mu Chen really too terrifying?¡± Finally, someone had recovered and couldn¡¯t help smacking their lips.

    It was only in one move that Huang Xuanzhi was captured. Although he was caught by surprise, it had also proved that Mu Chen was formidable.

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder why he managed to cause havoc in the Ancient Buddha n. He¡¯spetent.¡± At this moment, everyone looked at Mu Chen in a new light after witnessing his means. They initially felt that Mu Chen didn¡¯t deserve his fame.

    Tian Huang also watched this with shock on his face. One must know that when he previously met Mu Chen, thetter was still a tiny existence in his eyes. But who would¡¯ve expected that in just a few years, that youth would grow to a height that even he could only watch?

    ¡°It¡¯s Nine Nether¡¯s biggest fortune in her life that she came to know him. It looks like we were short-sighted when we previously tried to separate the two of them.¡± Tian Huang bitterly smiled.

    Amotion was also raised around the Deification Pool as Huang Jin looked at the mirror without any ripples on his face. No one could tell what he was thinking.

    ¡°That Mu Chen truly has a thing or two.¡± An Elder of the Real Phoenix n squinted his eyes behind Huang Jin.

    Nodding his head, Huang Jin¡¯s gaze was still fixated on the mirror as he faintlymented, ¡°But he¡¯s underestimating the talent of my Real Phoenix n if he thinks that he can deal with Huang Jin in this manner.¡±

    ...

    In the emerald ocean, Mu Chen, Nine Nether, andpany all looked at the massive being as bloodline aura swept out from it and they couldn¡¯t help but to stop breathing.

    After looking at it for a long time, Mu Chen knitted his brows. ¡°Although this Peak Blood Essence is showing signs of breaking through, the process is too slow. By the time it has consolidated enough, it would probably be a few years, and we can¡¯t possibly wait here.¡±

    Kong Ling¡¯er smiled. ¡°Brother Mu is right. Since that¡¯s the case, then we can only make our move and force it to grow.¡±

    With a flicker in his eyes, Mu Chen nodded. ¡°Seems like you guys are prepared.¡±

    Kong Ling¡¯er nodded her head towards Lin Cang and Xiao Tian. They instantly waved their hands and nearly a hundred Peak Blood Essences that were the size of a head revolved around them.

    Evidently, those Peak Blood Essences were captured by them, and their grades weren¡¯t high. Combined together, they would unleash a dense bloodline aura.

    ¡°If it absorbs all of this, it would be able to break through.¡± Kong Ling¡¯er smiled.

    Staring at the boundless bloodline aura, Mu Chen was shocked. ¡°You guys have done something to them?¡±

    Mu Chen could feel a vague Spiritual Energy fluctuation from those Peak Blood Essences.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, Kong Ling¡¯er was shocked. She never expected that Mu Chen would be so keen. She immediately nodded her head. ¡°We¡¯ve indeed done something so that we can injure that Peak Blood Essence and easily capture it.¡±

    ¡°Formidable.¡± Mu Chen praised. Kong Ling¡¯er¡¯s thoughts were meticulous, practically shing off the chance of survival of that Peak Blood Essence.

    Evidently, it was also because that Peak Blood Essence didn¡¯t possess any intellect. Otherwise, it definitely wouldn¡¯t devour these Peak Blood Essences.

    Shaking her head with a smile, Kong Ling¡¯er waved her hand and those Peak Blood Essences flew out towards that massive being.

    When massive bloodline essencesbined together, it was tremendous, attracting the attention of that enormous being. Thus, it instantly issued a roar before devouring those Peak Blood Essences.

    Under the supplement of those Peak Blood Essences, that massive being¡¯s bloodline aura started to tremble and it sent out shock waves.

    Everyone could sense that the massive being¡¯s aura was swiftly rising, instantly reaching the pinnacle of Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign.

    However, it had started to slow down, as if it was stuck and couldn¡¯t take that step out.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Kong Ling¡¯er¡¯s brows were locked together at this scene. She never expected that after paying such a great price, that massive being stillcked a step.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Mu Chen knitted his brows. They had spent such great effort, so if they only managed to raise it to the pinnacle of Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign, the meaning wouldn¡¯t be significant.

    Biting her lips, Kong Ling¡¯er briefly hesitated before she decisively said, ¡°We can only make thest resort. We will use our Supreme Divine Beasts¡¯ blood essence to help it take the final step out.¡±

    As she spoke, Lin Cang and Xiao Tian hesitated. After all, losing blood essence was a great price for any single one of them, since it would take a long time to recover.

    ¡°It¡¯s all worth it if we can obtain it!¡± Kong Ling¡¯er barked.

    After a brief consideration, Lin Cang and Xiao Tian nodded before looking at Nine Nether.

    After a brief hesitation, Mu Chen said, ¡°Nine Nether can only contribute a little bit since she is weaker. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be like the three of you, or it would harm her foundation.¡±

    When Nine Nether heard his words, she naturally nodded her head.

    Kong Ling¡¯er group of three exchanged a look. If Nine Nether gave a smaller amount, then they would have to contribute more. It was a heartache to them, and if Mu Chen wasn¡¯t here, they might forcefully extract half of Nine Nether¡¯s bloodline to feed the Peak Blood Essence. However, they were fearful of Mu Chen, so they had to take a step back.

    ¡°Then we will do as Brother Mu says.¡± Once the five of them came to a decision, they bit their tongues and blood essence flowed out that emanated radiance.

    Four currents descended towards that Peak Blood Essence. It was great nourishment for thetter. It instantly became happy and roared in excitement as it devoured those blood essences.

    Along with the infusion of blood essences, that Peak Blood Essence¡¯s aura was violently raised and even crimson scales appeared on its body.

    It had also unleashed a terrifying fluctuation that made Mu Chen¡¯s group¡¯s faces change as they nervously looked at that massive being.

    Their eyes flickered. They could see through the body of that Peak Blood Essence. They could see the Peak Blood Essence in its body changing.

    In the past, the Peak Blood Essences were usually in the shape of pearls, but this had started to change into a ck sphere that looked like a pellet, permeating a terrifying bloodline aura.

    It was so much so that they could sense wisdom flickering in the eyes of that Peak Blood Essence.

    ¡°Make a move immediately! Don¡¯t let it break through, or even we won¡¯t be able to subdue it!¡± Mu Chen immediately hollered at this scene.

    Kong Ling¡¯er andpany had also sensed the strengthening of that massive being. Thus, they nodded their heads without any hesitation and formed seals.

    When they formed seals, that massive being started to violently explode. Their secret means concealed in those Peak Blood Essences were triggered.

    The internal explosions had caused the evolution of the Peak Blood Essence to halt and it issued a mournful roar. Even its bloodline aura was weakening down. It had clearly been heavily injured.

    ¡°Explode our blood essences!¡± Kong Ling¡¯er called out once more.

    The blood essences that they gave out also contained a trick, which the Peak Blood Essence still hadn¡¯tpletely refined them. Thus, they could ignite another explosion.

    Another four explosions were triggered that resounded from that massive being. This time, this Peak Blood Essence was thoroughly heavily injured. It had also felt threatened and immediately wanted to flee.

    ¡°Chase after it!¡± Kong Ling¡¯er hollered and the five of them shot out, chasing after that Quasi-Saint Peak Blood Essence.

    As that Peak Blood Essence tried to escape, five people were following behind it as they constantly unleashed endless attacks.

    This pursuitsted for half an hour before the massive being had shrunken down ten-odd times. Even the terrifying bloodline aura around it had been weakened.

    When the Mu Chen¡¯s group saw that it no longer had the energy to escape, they surrounded it and unleashed fatal attacks.

    That massive being finally shattered and a ck beam soared while a ck pellet hovered before Mu Chen¡¯s group...

    Looking at this pellet, even Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help gulping down a mouthful of saliva.

 Chapter 1458 - Stalking

    While the ck pellet hovered before everyone, it emanated a terrifying bloodline aura. Just a sniff could cause the blood in their bodies to boil.

    Looking at this ck crimson pellet, not only was Mu Chen¡¯s gaze zing with fire, it was the same for Kong Ling¡¯er andpany as well. Their bodies were trembling with excitement.

    The emotionssted for a long time before everyone gradually recovered and Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Let us divide it ording to what we¡¯ve agreed. Any objections?¡±

    Hearing his words, Kong Ling¡¯er andpany instantly felt heartache. After all, it was a division to four sides, and the bloodline aura contained within it could allow them to break through into the Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    Although they were feeling heartache, they did not go against their agreement after witnessing Mu Chen¡¯s terrifying strength and nodded their heads.

    Seeing their response, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t polite and his hands formed seals. A Spiritual Energy vortex was created, causing the pellet to tremble before a massive current flowed into the vortex.

    Kong Ling¡¯er andpany had also made a move to extract the bloodline aura.

    Itsted for an incense¡¯s time before they gradually came to a stop and they looked at the pellet before them.

    On the other hand, Mu Chen¡¯s pellet was stronger than the three of them.

    ¡°Truly, a Quasi-Saint Peak Blood Essence, the bloodline aura is beyond my expectations.¡± Mu Chen looked at this pellet and sighed. With 40% of the pellet, he could guarantee Nine Nether¡¯s evolution.

    ¡°Haha, Brother Mu, we¡¯ll take our leave now, since our objective has been aplished.¡± Kong Ling¡¯er waved her hand after she stored her potion of pellet. Smiling at Mu Chen, she did not stay anymore and turned into a streak of light that flew out.

    Lin Cang and Xiao Tian also looked at Mu Chen with their gazes flickering before they immediately followed after her.

    Seeing the three of them swiftly leaving, Nine Nether turned to Mu Chen. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that those three don¡¯t have any good intentions. Are we going to leave now, too?¡±

    With a smile on his face, Mu Chen looked at the direction that the three of them left in and replied, ¡°No need, we¡¯ll wait here.¡±

    ¡°Wait?¡± Nine Nether was stunned.

    ...

    While Lin Cang and Xiao Tian closely followed behind Kong Ling¡¯er, they cast a nce towards the rear and transmitted their voices, ¡°Are we really going to let them take 40%?¡±

    With a calm expression, Kong Ling¡¯er replied, ¡°You guys can go if you¡¯re confident in taking him down.¡±

    Lin Cang and Xiao Tian were briefly stunned. They were shocked by Mu Chen¡¯s ability. They didn¡¯t have the confidence to snatch the pellet from him.

    However, they weren¡¯t willing to leave the bigger share for Mu Chen.

    ¡°You two fools are too greedy. Sooner orter, you will fall because of your greed.¡± Kong Ling¡¯er snorted before her gaze flickered. ¡°We will leave this ce first, then I will destroy the Spiritual Void Array. At that time, Huang Xuanzhi will be released, and he will surely sense the pellet in Mu Chen¡¯s hand. The two of them will be in a fierce battle, and we will wait for the two of them to be injured before taking the pellet from them.¡±

    Lin Cang and Xiao Tian were instantly rejoicing. They never expected that Kong Ling¡¯er would have such a trick in mind.

    ¡°That¡¯s the best. Let Mu Chen and Huang Xuanzhi fight amongst themselves before we make our moves and let them know who willugh in the end!¡± The two of them roared withughter.

    Kong Ling¡¯er also had a pleasing smile. ¡®So what if Mu Chen and Huang Xuanzhi are absolute geniuses? They will still fall in my hands in the end.¡¯

    But when she smiled, a p suddenly rang out from ahead of them and they were instantly shocked. They immediately raised their heads and saw the space before them distorting before a silhouette appeared. It was Huang Xuanzhi, he had broken through the imprisonment!

    ¡°What a nice scheme.¡± Huang Xuanzhi stood with his hands behind his back as he looked at the three of them.

    ¡°Huang Xuanzhi! How did you escape?!¡± Kong Ling¡¯er spoke with disbelief and a pale expression.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t escape. That Spiritual Array was truly a little troublesome, even I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape if I fall in it.¡± Huang Xuanzhi smiled as he continued, ¡°But it¡¯s a pity that I wasn¡¯t trapped to begin with. It was only a Spiritual Energy clone of mine.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Kong Ling¡¯er andpany¡¯s eyes squinted. The Spiritual Array that they had spent so much time on only captured a Spiritual Energy clone of Huang Xuanzhi?!

    ¡°That Spiritual Energy clone isn¡¯t as simple as you guys have imagined. It was created with my blood essence and feathers, so it has 50% of my strength.¡± Huang Xuanzhi smiled, which made Kong Ling¡¯er andpany feel a chill down their spines.

    Kong Ling¡¯er andpany were pale. They finally understood the gap between them and Huang Xuanzhi. Immediately, they exploded with Spiritual Energy and wanted to charge out of the Deification Pool.

    As long as they exited the Deification Pool, Huang Xuanzhi wouldn¡¯t be able to make a move against them any longer.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve waited for so long, so how can I allow the three of you to escape?¡± Huang Xuanzhi smiled. In the next instant, golden light exploded and a massive golden phoenix soared out, brandishing its wings towards Kong Ling¡¯er andpany.

    ...

    Deep in the emerald ocean, Spiritual Energy had formed into a barrier around Mu Chen, keeping the ocean water out. He was sitting at the bottom of the ocean and was gently holding onto the pellet while looking at the distance with his eyes flickering.

    ¡°What are we doing here?¡± Nine Nether felt depressed, since Mu Chen wasn¡¯t willing to give her the pellet. On the contrary, he just sat there.

    ¡°We¡¯re waiting for Huang Xuanzhi.¡± Mu Chen stretched his waist.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Nine Nether was shocked before she immediately asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Spiritual Array trap him?¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°That should just be a Spiritual Energy clone of his. That fellow is too cunning, and he did this to make Kong Ling¡¯er andpany pay the price to strengthen the Peak Blood Essence. In this manner, he won¡¯t have to do anything and wait.¡±

    Nine Nether knitted her brows. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that they¡¯ve fallen for Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s trap?

    ¡°If I¡¯ve guessed correctly, he should be dealing with Kong Ling¡¯er andpany now.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    ¡°Then, shouldn¡¯t we leave now?¡± Nine Nether asked.

    ¡°Why should we?¡± Mu Chen smiled as he tossed the pellet over to Nine Nether. ¡°This pellet can help you aplish your evolution. As for me, my eyes are on the remaining 60%.

    ¡°Huang Xuanzhi wants to intercept the profits, so how am I not the same? After he¡¯s obtained the 60%, he wille looking for me.¡±

    Nine Nether widened her mouth. Everyone else was thinking of hiding from Huang Xuanzhi. However, this fellow actually wanted Huang Xuanzhi to obtain 60% for him before he made a move...

    However, she had to admit that Mu Chen was truly charming for being able to maintain hisposure while facing the threat of Huang Xuanzhi.

    She finally understood that Mu Chen was no longer weak, like he was in the past. The current him had fame that resounded throughout the Great Thousand World and wasparable to those geniuses.

    ¡°Okay then, it will depend on you if we can obtain a great harvest or loss!¡± Nine Nether¡¯s lips rose.

    If they obtained a great harvest, they would be able to get theplete pellet. If they lose, then they would have to hand over the 40%, and Nine Nether¡¯s Undying Bird¡¯s Bloodline would be in danger.

    With a smile, Mu Chen closed his eyes, as if he had fallen asleep.

    Nine Nether did not bother him, but looked at the pellet in her hand.

    The silencested for an incense¡¯s time before Mu Chen slowly opened his eyes and looked up ahead. ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±

    When Nine Nether heard his words, her body tensed up.

    Along with Mu Chen¡¯s voice, the ocean before them fluctuated and a silhouette appeared, before casually throwing three silhouettes away.

    The three of them were naturally Kong Ling¡¯er andpany. However, their faces were pale and they¡¯ve suffered heavy injuries.

    After throwing the three of them, Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s gaze fell on Mu Chen and he smiled. ¡°As I¡¯ve expected, you did not run.¡±

    ¡°Why should I run since someone is giving me gifts?¡± Mu Chen stretched his waist.

    ¡°Interesting...¡± Huang Xuanzhiughed, but his golden pupils had no smiling emotions. ¡°You¡¯re treating me like someone who sends gifts? How interesting.

    ¡°If you hand your pellet over and allow me to extract her Undying Bird¡¯s Bloodline, I can allow you to leave.¡± Huang Xuanzhi said as he looked at Mu Chen. ¡°Otherwise, your fame will only be my stepping stone.¡±

    Standing up, Mu Chen smiled at Huang Xuanzhi. ¡°You¡¯re speaking too much nonsense. I¡¯m afraid that you, Huang Xuanzhi, aren¡¯t qualified to extract Nine Nether¡¯s bloodline before me.¡±

    Nodding his head, Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s expression turned indifferent with a golden light flickering in his eyes. ¡°What a pity, then. Since that¡¯s the case... then I can only cripple you.¡±

 Chapter 1459 - The Battle of Geniuses

    ¡°The two of them have finallye face to face...¡± The confrontation between Mu Chen and Huang Xuanzhi shook the interest of everyone outside the Deification Pool. Their eyes were glued on the mirror.

    The two of them could be considered as the strongest participants in this Deification Pool, and it would be a genuine battle between dragon and tiger.

    ¡°I have no idea if Mu Chen from the Ancient Buddha n is stronger or if it¡¯s the absolute genius of the Phoenix n.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s certainly Huang Xuanzhi! Didn¡¯t you see how he easily dealt with Kong Ling¡¯er¡¯s group of three?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s action from before was stunning. Although Kong Ling¡¯er¡¯s group could be considered as geniuses amongst the Supreme Divine Beast ns, they were helpless before Huang Xuanzhi.¡± Everyone sighed. They were too shocked about Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s action. Although no one underestimated Huang Xuanzhi, they couldn¡¯t help being shocked when they witnessed his action.

    Thus, many people were positive about Huang Xuanzhi, and they didn¡¯t think that Mu Chen could contend against him.

    ¡°After today, the fame that Mu Chen has built up will be the stepping stone for Huang Xuanzhi, and thetter will be the undisputed genius in the Great Thousand World.¡±

    While everyone was whispering, Tian Huang could clearly hear those discussions and looked a little worried. Although Mu Chen had some fame, Tian Huang was also startled by Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s strength.

    It was no wonder why the Real Phoenix n had ced their hopes on him.

    ¡°Even if Mu Chen can¡¯t fight against Huang Xuanzhi, he will be able to escape with Nine Nether. As long as Nine Nether¡¯s bloodline can be preserved, it¡¯s fine giving up on the Peak Blood Essence...¡± Tian Huangforted himself.

    Although the Quasi-Saint Peak Blood Essence was tempting, it had no meaning without the Undying Bird¡¯s Bloodline.

    ...

    Huang Xuanzhi tugged his hands together while his silhouette slowly hovered. A pair of golden phoenix wings spread out behind him, lifting waves that were myriad feet high every time they pped within the ocean.

    At the same time, he emanated a powerful pressure that enveloped a few thousand miles in radius.

    Even Nine Nether couldn¡¯t move from the pressure. It was like a mountain was pressing on her.

    Waving his hand, a surge of Spiritual Energy swept Nine Nether out of the range of Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s pressure before Mu Chen¡¯s eyes started to coldly flicker.

    As Mu Chen¡¯s robes fluttered, spiritual light gathered on his body. He had instantly brought out his Spiritual Physique, making him look as if he was made of gem.

    Although Mu Chen had defeated an Initial Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign back in the Ancient Buddha n, Huang Xuanzhi was clearly stronger than that Elder.

    So even if Mu Chen could defeat those higher than his cultivation, Huang Xuanzhi could also do the same. So even if he was only in the Initial Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm, he had nock of strength with defeating a Middle Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign under his belt.

    The two of them had glorious achievements, but only one of them could remain standing today...

    Huang Xuanzhi opened his eyes and a golden light surged, before he pointed a finger in the next moment.

    Along with his finger, the pair of golden wings behind him exploded with rays of golden luster that formed into golden feathers with a pration power that could pierce through space.

    The storm of golden feathers shot out, causing the ocean water in its path to be evaporated.

    As the golden storm blew over, Mu Chen¡¯s expression did not change, while his hands joined together. Boundless Spiritual Energy swept out of his body and had formed into a wheel that was a few thousand feet in diameter.

    When the wheel revolved, it was akin to a shield that blocked the golden storm.

    A crisp collision resounded throughout the emerald ocean. Every collision would cause an explosion in the nearby space, along with a few cracks.

    Seeing this scene, Huang Xuanzhi faintly smiled. ¡°Your Spiritual Energy is truly more condensed than most Late Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereigns. But what a pity that it¡¯scking whenpared to the Spiritual Energy of Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns.¡±

    Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s vicious gaze could easily see that the wheel was being swiftly weakened through the sh, since the density of Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy was inferior to his own.

    ¡°Break!¡± Huang Xuanzhi flicked his finger and the golden storm froze, before converging into a massive feather.

    When the feather trembled, a sharp ringing echoed out, piercing through space.

    That golden feather had shed with the wheel in the blink of an eye. But this time, the wheel couldn¡¯t pose any obstruction and was instantly torn apart, while the golden feather turned into a golden beam that aimed at Mu Chen¡¯s brows.

    ¡°An Immortal Heavenly Sovereign¡¯s Spiritual Energy is truly more refined.¡± Mu Chen sighed, before he suddenly joined his hands together.

    The Divine Pagoda in his body trembled and a massive amount of Spiritual Energy poured into it and was converted into crystallised Spiritual Energy that filled Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    At this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils flickered with those crystal lights and the pressure emanated from his body instantly grew.

    Opening his mouth, crystallised Spiritual Energy condensed into a long sword that flew out and shed with the feather.

    In that instant of collision, Spiritual Energy fluctuation and space copsed. In the next instant, the two powers had instantly canceled each other out.

    ¡°Your Spiritual Energy suddenly grew stronger?¡± Huang Xuanzhi had shock in his eyes as he looked at the crystallised luster on Mu Chen¡¯s body. He squinted his eyes. The density of Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy was on a new level, whenpared to before.

    ¡°I heard rumors of the Ancient Buddha n¡¯s pagoda being able to amplify Spiritual Energy. It looks like that works for Mu Chen, as well... but since he can amplify it by so much, that means that his pagoda isn¡¯t of a lower grade.¡± Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s gaze flickered. He had instantly figured it all out. However, he had no fear, but gentlyughed, ¡°But it¡¯s more interesting this way.¡±

    Opening his mouth, a suction force burst out from his mouth and golden mes swept out in a domineering manner, evaporating the ocean water that was in its path into nothing. ¡°Try my Golden Phoenix mes!¡±

    The golden mes flew out and turned into a massive phoenix that charged towards Mu Chen.

    The temperature had even caused space to distort. If an ordinary Spirit Heavenly Sovereign came in contact with it, they would probably be instantly incinerated.

    ¡°Try my Spirit-Devouring Violet mes!¡± Mu Chen wasn¡¯t afraid. His hands were joined together with violet mes rising between his palm, forming into a dragon that shed with the iing phoenix.

    When the phoenix shed with the dragon, an explosive heat wave blew out that instantly evaporated the ocean water within a radius of a myriad mile.

    As the ocean evaporated, the two mes started to dissipate. However, Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s expression had turned a little grave. When he dealt with Kong Ling¡¯er, thetter couldn¡¯t even resist his Golden Phoenix mes. However, Mu Chen had easily dealt with it, and those violet mes weren¡¯t simple!

    ¡°This fellow ispetent.¡± Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s gaze flickered as he coldly looked at Mu Chen. In the next instant, he pped his wings and unleashed several afterimages with golden mes on his palm.

    Mu Chen sneered and violet mes rose on his body, before he shot out at the same time, shing with Huang Xuanzhi.

    The two silhouettes shed in the sky with their palms and fists, unleashing a terrifying shock wave that swept the bottom of the ocean in waves as it spread out.

    Kong Ling¡¯er, Lin Cang, and Xiao Tian retreated with pale expressions as they watched the confrontation with worries in their eyes.

    They could sense that the two of them had brought their fighting capabilities to the limit.

    They were shocked that Mu Chen was fighting on the same level as Huang Xuanzhi, who had brought out his full power!

    ¡°This Mu Chen is really ferocious. I never expected that he could contend with Huang Xuanzhi.¡± Lin Cang felt disbelief. Although he knew that Mu Chen¡¯s fighting capability had exceeded them, he never imagined that he would be on the same level as Huang Xuanzhi.

    Nodding his head, Xiao Tian also had fear in his eyes.

    Biting her lips, Kong Ling¡¯er shook her head. ¡°Huang Xuanzhi isn¡¯t that easy to deal with, and he¡¯s only trying Mu Chen¡¯s ability. You guys have no idea how terrifying Huang Xuanzhi is when he brings out his full power!¡±

    Kong Ling¡¯er also had a trace of fear on her face. She had once witnessed Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s full power when he killed an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign.

    In her view, the bnce of this battle was just temporary, and when Huang Xuanzhi loses the interest to y around, Mu Chen would probably end up like them.

    With this thought in her heart, a rumble urred in the distance and a shock wave blew the two of them apart.

    ¡°Haha! This is fun!¡± Huang Xuanzhiughed as a chill flickered in his eyes. He looked at Mu Chen and said in a grim tone, ¡°Mu Chen, I¡¯m amazed by you, but if you think that I can¡¯t do anything about you, then it¡¯s too bad! There¡¯s nothing fair in the world!

    ¡°So this time, I will be thest man standing!¡± Huang Xuanzhiughed as boundless golden light gathered into a massive golden phoenix that was behind him, unfolding its wings.

    At the same time, a trembling pressure also started the spread out.

    ¡®The might of a True Phoenix is unrivaled!¡¯

 Chapter 1460 - Battle Between Dragon and Phoenix

    When the golden phoenix appeared, it unleashed a terrifying pressure that swept waves within the emerald ocean.

    Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s silhouette slowly fell on the head of that phoenix. His golden pupils were akin to that of a god without any emotion as he looked at Mu Chen.

    The golden phoenix beneath his feet was his true body, so he had intended to fight for real when he summoned it out.

    At this moment, regardless of how far Kong Ling¡¯er and Nine Nether were, or those outside the Deification Pool, everyone¡¯s expressions had turned grave.

    They knew how terrifying Huang Xuanzhi would be after bringing out his main body.

    Under this state, even a pinnacle Middle Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign wouldn¡¯t be able to fight with him.

    Mu Chen had also squinted his eyes while looking at the golden phoenix. He could clearly sense the vague pressure.

    He had to admit that although Huang Xuanzhi was prideful, he was qualified to be prideful.

    However, Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t take a step back, no matter how powerful Huang Xuanzhi was. That¡¯s because thetter wanted Nine Nether¡¯s Undying Bird¡¯s Bloodline, and it was something that he would absolutely not allow to happen.

    ¡®Since you want to forcefully take it, then I will let you know that even if you¡¯re the Real Phoenix n¡¯s Young Patriarch, you¡¯re still not qualified!¡¯

    Spiritual light gathered in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes and a purplish-golden light blossomed from his back with a massive being appearing. The immortality aura had even resisted the golden phoenix¡¯s pressure.

    Standing on the Immortal Golden Body, Mu Chen had no expression as he looked at Huang Xuanzhi and stretched his hand out before making a provocative gesture.

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re courageous enough!¡± Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s provocation, Huang Xuanzhiughed. However, hisughter was filled with cold. This was the first time he had seen someone daring to challenge him.

    ¡°Fine, I will shatter your courage and you¡¯ll see how I make it into the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm in the future!¡± Huang Xuanzhi¡¯sughter swept waves as his gaze turned sharp. The golden phoenix beneath his feet issued a cry as a golden bolt of lightning abruptly shot out.

    ¡°Phoenix Lightning!¡± That bolt of lightning was golden and domineering with a trace of True Phoenix Blood. Not to mention Spirit Heavenly Sovereigns, even Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns wouldn¡¯t dare to face it head-on.

    The golden bolt was extremely swift, appearing before the Immortal Golden Body the moment after it left the phoenix¡¯s mouth.

    Squinting his eyes, the Immortal Golden Body clenched it¡¯s fist with Mu Chen¡¯s eyes squinting and threw a jab towards the golden lightning, along with a purplish-golden glow.

    The entire region trembled as the shock wave caused the ocean water within a thousand feet to sweep out and make geysers burst into the sky.

    The Immortal Golden Body trembled and slowly retracted its fist as the golden lightning shattered.

    However, there were cracks on its fist that swiftly recovered, along with the purplish-golden glow.

    But due to that, he could also see how powerful Huang Xuanzhi was. One must know that even when facing an Initial Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign, there wasn¡¯t any harm to the Immortal Golden Body. However, one lightning attack from Huang Xuanzhi had already caused some cracks.

    That fellow was truly not simple.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered as he raised his head with his eyes squinted after suddenly sensing something.

    Seeing that his first lightning attack was useless, Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s seals changed and the golden phoenix pped its wings, radiating a golden light that vaguely took the shape of the sun and moon.

    An indescribable pressure swept out, showing traces of a Peerless Divine Ability being used.

    ¡°Sun-Moon Phoenix Wings!¡± Kong Ling¡¯er and the spectators outside the Deification Pool eximed with fear in their voices. This was a Peerless Divine Ability of the Phoenix n. Although it wasn¡¯tparable to the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities, it¡¯s considered famous within the Great Thousand World.

    It was said that Huang Xuanzhi had used this move when fighting the Immortal Heavenly Sovereign.

    Under numerous fearful gazes, the golden radiance suddenly burst out from the wings and turned into a golden sun and moon.

    As the sun and moon hovered, they emanated a pressure that could suppress all obstructions.

    ¡°Take this move of mine!¡± Huang Xuanzhiughed as he pushed a palm out. The golden sun and moon flew out along with a destructive fluctuation being emanated.

    The Immortal Golden Body opened its mouth and a golden light that seemed like golden dragons shed with the golden sun and moon. However, the immortality beam was immediately crushed upon contact.

    ¡°The Peerless Divine Ability of the Phoenix n is truly extraordinary.¡± Mu Chen sighed, then he formed seals with a single hand. The space beside him suddenly distorted and two silhouettes walked out, standing on the Immortal Golden Body¡¯s shoulders.

    The Immortal Golden Body beneath Mu Chen¡¯s feet radiated as the clones poured boundless Spiritual Energy into it that formed into ayer of armor on its body.

    With the assistance of the two clones, the Immortal Golden Body opened its mouth and hundreds of Divine Immortal Runes coiled around like a massive python.

    There was a total of 800 Divine Immortal Runes!

    It was also Mu Chen¡¯s current limit. While those runes circted, they emanated a terrifying fluctuation that caused space to copse into ck holes.

    The 800 Divine Immortal Runes swiftly spread out from the Immortal Golden Body and formed into a massive bow and an arrow that was covered in ancient runes.

    When the arrow was ced on the bow, a terrifying fluctuation spread out between the heavens and earth, along with a killing aura that made it seem like any living being struck by this arrow would be killed.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was indifferent as he raised his head at the golden sun and moon that was swiftly expanding and gently flicked his finger.

    A buzzing noise echoed once the bowstring was released. The purplish-golden arrow shot out, causing space to copse around and drew a long mark.

    It was only a sh, but before anyone could get a clear look at it, the arrow had shed with the golden sun and moon.

    As a clear sound echoed out, the arrow first struck the golden sun. A terrifying radiance exploded from the golden sun as it tried to destroy the arrow. But this time, it couldn¡¯t pose any threat. The runes on the arrow seemed to be immortal.

    The purplish-golden arrow was only briefly stopped before it pierced through the golden sun. As for the golden moon, it was also pierced through in a single breath.

    When Kong Ling¡¯er andpany saw this, their faces changed. This had exceeded their expectations. ¡®Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s Peerless Divine Ability was destroyed by an arrow from Mu Chen?!¡¯

    As their face changed, a streak of purplish-golden light flickered. However, half of that arrow¡¯s power had also been exhausted and swiftly shrunk in size.

    However, the speed hadn¡¯t been decreased. It appeared before Huang Xuanzhi, intending to pierce through his head.

    But when the arrow appeared on Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s brows, a pair of hands that seemed to have been forged from gold stretched out and firmly grabbed ahold of the arrow.

    But even so, the sharpness of that arrow had left a small wound at the center of Haung Xuanzhi¡¯s brows.

    Without any expression, Huang Xuanzhi exerted force with his hands and the arrow shattered.

    Outside the Deification Pool, everyone took a cold breath of air as they looked at Mu Chen with grave expressions.

    The two of them had practically brought out enough of their power from the previous confrontation and could even threaten an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign.

    But who would¡¯ve imagined that Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s attack was so easily retaliated by Mu Chen? It was so much so that a small wound was left on Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s forehead.

    Although this wound didn¡¯t mean much, it proved that Mu Chen held a slight advantage from the previous confrontation.

    After witnessing this fight, everyone realised that this youth, whose fame was recently rising, wasn¡¯t simple...

    Everyone sighed. This confrontation was going to reach the climax.

    While they were shocked, Huang Xuanzhi wiped the drip of blood from his forehead before forming an ancient rune.

    When his seals changed, anyone could see an ancient halo behind Huang Xuanzhi that was slowly condensing.

    When they saw that halo, everyone sucked in deep cold breaths...

    They knew that the halo represented Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s strongest Divine Ability.

    One of the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities of the Great Thousand World, the Nine Cirction Saint Art!

 Chapter 1461 - Nine Circulation Saint Art

    While standing on the golden phoenix, halos started to appear behind Huang Xuanzhi. There was a total of eight halos, each of them emanating an ancient and mysterious fluctuation.

    At this moment, Huang Xuanzhi looked like a deity under the golden halos, sacred and dignifying.

    Along with an invisible pressure, the nearby ocean also started to slightly tremble.

    When Kong Ling¡¯er andpany saw this scene, their faces changed with dense fear.

    ¡°This is the Phoenix n¡¯s Peerless Divine Ability, the Nine Cirction Saint Art!¡± Kong Ling¡¯er sucked in a mouthful of air as she squeezed those words out with fear on her face.

    The Nine Cirction Saint Art was famous, even in the Great Thousand World. It was one of the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities, and it was on the same rank as Mu Chen¡¯s Three Pures and Eight Divisional Pagoda.

    It was said that when the Nine Cirction Saint Art reached the ninth nirvana, the cultivator would step into the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm. Thus, they could tell how terrifying it was. Not only did this Peerless Divine Ability have a harsh requirement, but there weren¡¯t more than three who managed to cultivate it in the past tens of thousands of years.

    Thus, everyone could tell how powerful this Peerless Divine Ability was.

    Under everyone¡¯s fearful gazes, Huang Xuanzhi coldly looked at Mu Chen with killing intent flickering in his eyes, since it hasn¡¯t gotten his way from his fight with Mu Chen so far.

    He thought that he could easily handle this battle, but it wasn¡¯t as easy as he had imagined. It was so much so that he was even forced to bring out his strongest trump card at this moment, which made him feel humiliated...

    Facing a Middle Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign, he had to use all his trump cards. If Mu Chen was on the same level as him, wouldn¡¯t that mean that Mu Chen was more talented?

    With his pride, this was something he couldn¡¯t ept.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so outstanding... then I¡¯ll destroy you.¡± Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s face turned froze along with a chilling voice that echoed out, ¡°Nine Cirction Saint Art - First Nirvana, Golden Soul Seal!¡±

    The halos behind his head radiated before a golden beam shot out and formed into a golden seal that was a few thousand feet in size.

    The scene looked extremely ancient, as if he had experienced war with a great fluctuation that trembled space.

    The power behind this seal wasn¡¯t any weaker than the Sun-Moon Phoenix Wings that he had previously executed.

    ¡°Go!¡± Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s cold voice resounded and the seal appeared above Mu Chen, permeating a destructive power as if it could crush all lifeforms.

    Raising his head, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered and the Immortal Golden Body unleashed a deep roar. Hundreds of Divine Immortal Runes gathered into a massive fist that shed with the seal.

    The entire ocean trembled from their confrontation, before the golden seal was sent flying out, and the purplish-golden fist also crumbled.

    Without any ripples on his face, Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s hands joined together and his cold voice resounded once more, ¡°Second Nirvana, Phoenix Incinerating Sword!¡±

    ¡°Third Nirvana, Divine Phoenix Wings!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Seventh Nirvana, Phoenix Spiritual Blood Stone!¡±

    Along with his voice, the halos behind him would burst out with a radiance as golden light condensed into a terrifying Divine Ability.

    Along with the might from those Divine Abilities, all of them looked like actual Peerless Saint Artifacts.

    ¡°He has actually brought out seven abilities in one go!¡± Everyone outside the Deification Pool had their faces changed. All seven of them were extremely powerful, and they also had tremendous exhaustion. An ordinary Immortal Heavenly Sovereign could only execute three of them in one go, but Huang Xuanzhi did seven!

    Evidently, this was also the profundities of the Nine Cirction Saint Art.

    As the seven Peerless Divine Abilities hovered before Huang Xuanzhi, the terrifying power emanating from them constantly caused space to copse, and even an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign would feel his scalp going numb when facing this ferocious attack...

    ¡°Try taking this again!¡± Huang Xuanzhi waved his hand with a sneer and the seven terrifying attacks flew out.

    Outside the Deification Pool, everyone was nervous at this scene. Even with Mu Chen¡¯s Immortal Golden Body, receiving thebined attacks of seven Peerless Divine Abilities would inevitably result in him being heavily injured.

    Even Tian Huang had clenched her fists together as he stared at the mirror without blinking.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Mu Chen had also raised his hand while looking at the seven attacksing at him. The might from those attacks even made his eyes narrow.

    However, his expression was still calm.

    ¡°Having quantity doesn¡¯t necessarily mean victory.¡± Mu Chen faintly smiled. His hands joined together, and a patch of primal chaos rose up behind his back.

    ¡°Spiritual Pulse Divine Ability - Primal Chaos Buddha Ray!¡± The primal chaos rose up and shot towards the seven attacks.

    In the path of the beam, one attack disappeared. However, Mu Chen had no expression on his face as he executed it once again. Ten-odd breathster, all seven attacks were wiped out...

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡±

    ¡°That... what Divine Ability did that fellow use?!¡±

    Everyone had shock on their faces. Even an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign wouldn¡¯t dare to face Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s attacks. But they were so easily dealt with by Mu Chen?

    What Divine Ability was that ray of primal chaos?

    While everyone was astonished, Huang Xuanzhi squinted his eyes at the primal chaos behind Mu Chen and faintly said, ¡°This must be the Nine Divine Pulse that you¡¯ve disyed in the Ancient Buddha n, right?¡±

    Evidently, Huang Xuanzhi had quite a bit of information on Mu Chen.

    ¡°This Spiritual Pulse Divine Ability of yours has truly exceeded my imagination, even I find it troublesome. But it¡¯s a pity that it has a huge exhaustion on your Spiritual Energy.¡±

    Hearing Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s words, a flicker of astonishment shed within Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve investigated me quite thoroughly.¡±

    Although Huang Xuanzhi was prideful, he was also a cautious person. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have so much information on Mu Chen, and even thetter¡¯s fighting abilities.

    Indeed, the Primal Chaos Buddha Ray was as peculiar as Huang Xuanzhi had said. It could dispel any attack, but every single use would require a massive amount of Spiritual Energy, which would increase with every target.

    After executing it seven times, even Mu Chen felt that his Spiritual Energy had been exhausted by quite a bit.

    ¡°Seems like you¡¯re trying to force me to use it on purpose.¡± Mu Chen said.

    Huang Xuanzhi smiled and his hands joined together. The eighth halo behind his head radiated and a golden light gushed out, before gathering in his palm.

    When the golden light dissipated, it had formed into a golden feathered-fan with golden mes flickering on it that asionally red and formed into the image of a True Phoenix.

    ¡°Eighth Nirvana, True Phoenix Incinerating Fan.¡± Huang Xuanzhi gradually waved the golden fan with an indifferent tone, before the temperature in the ocean boiled up and evaporated.

    ¡°I have once fought with a Middle Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign. He was burnt to death under my fan.¡± Huang Xuanzhi indifferently looked at Mu Chen as he continued, ¡°And now, it will also be your oue.¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯m looking forward to trying it.¡± Mu Chen said as he stared at the golden fan.

    The two of them stood in confrontation with calm expressions, but everyone could sense the chill in the atmosphere.

    ¡°Quick, flee!¡± Kong Ling¡¯er pulled Lin Cang and Xiao Tian and they swiftly retreated. Everyone could tell that the battle was reaching the climax, with both sides fighting more ferociously.

    Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s gaze was only focused on Mu Chen. He gradually raised the fan in his hand, then abruptly fanned it down with a cold gaze.

    When the fan dropped, golden mes gushed out, causing space to distort and copse. It was as if the terrifying temperature could incinerate anything, and even the Deification Pool¡¯s temperature had soared.

    One fan boiling the ocean.

    The golden mes massively flew out and enveloped Mu Chen and his Immortal Golden Body from every direction.

    The mes could even turn a Middle Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign into ashes.

    When everyone saw the mes enveloping the Immortal Golden Body, they all felt heavily relieved.

    ¡°That Mu Chen lost.¡±

 Chapter 1462 - Three Combination Realm

    Sizzling mes covered the sky, extending to the limits of one¡¯s eyes with a terrifying temperature that boiled the Deification Pool.

    At the same time, a destructive fluctuation was also spreading out.

    Under the mes, even an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign would be incinerated into ashes.

    Looking at the mes in the mirror, everyone around the Deification Pool had their faces drained of color with fear in their eyes. Even at such a distance, they could still vaguely sense the heat wave.

    They couldn¡¯t even imagine what temperature Mu Chen was enduring at the center of it.

    Facing this attack, they really couldn¡¯t think of how Mu Chen was going to deal with it.

    Tian Huang¡¯s face was also drained of blood and he clenched his fists in despair. It was practically impossible to resist Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s attack.

    Standing near the Deification Pool, Huang Jin lightly nodded his head at the sight of the golden mes. Mu Chen was outstanding enough that he could force Huang Xuanzhi to execute this move, but it¡¯s a pity that he wasn¡¯t the oneughing till the end.

    Compared to his son, Mu Chen was inferior.

    ¡°I hope that that brat¡¯s life is tough. If he¡¯s really dead, it¡¯ll be troublesome if his motheres...¡± Huang Jin sighed.

    Standing behind him, the Real Phoenix n¡¯s elders nodded their heads.

    While everyone was sighing, the messted for half an incense¡¯s time before they dispersed, and everyone¡¯s gazes were directed in Mu Chen¡¯s location.

    They were instantly stunned. They saw a massive lotus quietly floating in the ocean.

    The petals were closed into a bud that flickered with immortality aura. Although it was covered in burnt traces, everyone could tell that it wasn¡¯t destroyed from the earlier mes...

    ¡°What?! It managed to endure that phoenix fire?!¡± Someone eximed.

    While everyone eximed, the lotus radiated before opening up. When it opened, the figure of the Immortal Golden Body was revealed with Mu Chen standing with his hands behind his back without any injuries!

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Astonished voices not only came from those in the surroundings, but it also came from Haung Xuanzhi.

    At this moment, Huang Xuanzhi was also looking at the lotus in shocked disbelief. He knew how terrifying that attack was, but he never expected that Mu Chen could resist it unharmed!

    That purplish-golden lotus possessed an unimaginable defensive capability that managed to resist his attack.

    ¡®How does this damnable fellow have such a powerful defensive ability?!¡¯

    ¡°What a powerful True Phoenix Incinerating Fan.¡± While Huang Xuanzhi was feeling disbelief, Mu Chen¡¯s voice resounded. He had to admit that Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s attack was out of his expectations. If he didn¡¯t have the Immortal Lotus, he might pay quite the price today.

    ¡°You¡¯re truly a cockroach! No wonder you managed to cause so much trouble in the Ancient Buddha n.¡± Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s tone was cold with a dark expression. He couldn¡¯t ept the fact that Mu Chen was able to receive his ultimate move.

    Mu Chen smiled as he balled his fists. ¡°Since you had your turn, it¡¯s my turn, right?¡±

    Squinting his eyes, Huang Xuanzhi sneered, ¡°Oh? What can you do? Indeed, I can¡¯t kill you. But likewise, can you do anything to me?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s cards made Huang Xuanzhi feel a headache, since he now figured that he couldn¡¯t do anything to Mu Chen today.

    However, he was prideful. Even if he couldn¡¯t do anything to Mu Chen, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t do anything to him, either!

    ¡°Mu Chen, seeing that you¡¯re somewhat capable, I can give you 30% of the Quasi-Saint Peak Blood Essence if you hand Nine Nether¡¯s Undying Bird¡¯s Bloodline to me!¡± Huang Xuanzhi spoke with his eyes flickering.

    Upon hearing that, Mu Chen smiled. ¡°I naturally want the Quasi-Saint Peak Blood Essence, but not 30%. I want it all! Furthermore, you¡¯re not taking any bloodlines, either!¡±

    ¡°Impudent!¡± Huang Xuanzhiughed from the anger. He initially wanted to lower himself to negotiate. However, Mu Chen paid no attention to him and even let out such impudent words to take 60% of the Quasi-Saint Peak Blood Essences from him.

    ¡°Then let me see if you¡¯re capable enough to do that!¡± Huang Xuanzhi coldly smiled as golden lights gathered behind his head once again.

    Mu Chen also did not bother talking. He let out a deep breath. At the same time, his hands joined together, and the two clones also did the same with a deep voice resounding from Mu Chen¡¯s heart, ¡°Three Pures - Three Combination Realm!¡±

    Instantly, the two clones turned into streaks of light and fused with Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    When the two clones merged, Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils burst with a radiance that seemed like two dazzling stars. His Spiritual Physique had also changed and became even more refined and pure.

    At the same time, countless enraged dragons roared within his body, bringing out a terrifying might, instantly bringing Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy fluctuation up.

    Even the surrounding ocean water had lifted waves from themotion.

    Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s face changed as he looked at Mu Chen. He could sense that the Spiritual Energy fluctuation from Mu Chen had reached an astonishing degree, entering the Late Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign Realm. At the same time, it¡¯s still rising, and a few breathster, it had reached the limit of Spirit Heavenly Sovereign Realm...

    Huang Xuanzhi was shocked because it didn¡¯t stop. It was still steadily rising before he ultimately reached the Initial Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm before his eyes.

    ¡°Damn it, how did his Spiritual Energy rise to such a terrifying degree?!¡± Huang Xuanzhi could no longer contain the calm in his heart as he eximed out.

    At this moment, Mu Chen had reached the same level as him!

    Slowly clenching his hand, space distorted in his palm. He felt the terrifying Spiritual eEnergy in his body with his heart trembling.

    He never expected that the Three Combination Realm of the Three Pures would increase his cultivation by so much!

    He had managed to use it once in the past, but he wasn¡¯t able to fuse it as perfectly. Along with the increment of his strength, he had thoroughly grasped the Three Combination Realm.

    This was the first time he had executed it after grasping it entirely. Naturally, the effects went beyond his expectations.

    Raising his head, Mu Chen looked at Huang Xuanzhi and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m also an Initial Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just temporary. Sooner orter, you will return to your original cultivation!¡± Huang Xuanzhi spoke in a grim tone. He could see that Mu Chen couldn¡¯t maintain this for eternity. As long as he dragged the time, Mu Chen would return to his original form, sooner orter. Who knows, Mu Chen might even be weakened at that point.

    ¡°Your eyesight is pretty good.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head and smiled. As he flicked his fingers, causing space to tremble, he calmly said, ¡°But it¡¯s more than enough to deal with you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming!¡± Huang Xuanzhi coldly dered.

    Mu Chen smiled, then took a deep breath, and his seals changed. Instantly, a massive flow of light soared into the sky and formed into an ancient crystal pagoda.

    As the pagoda revolved, it suddenly trembled before eight demonic beings came out from the pagoda under Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s shocked gaze.

    Those eight demons were ferocious, emanating a baleful aura, along with a pressure that even made Huang Xuanzhi feel fearful.

    Sensing the power, Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s face turned grave. He could tell that Mu Chen had truly been enraged and was bringing his trump card out now...

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that even after forcefully raising your cultivation to the Initial Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm, you can defeat a genuine Immortal Heavenly Sovereign like me!¡± Ferocious light flickered in Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s eyes as he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll see what can you do to me today!¡±

    When he finished speaking, an ancient luster gathered that emanated a great fluctuation.

    Watching this confrontation, the spectators¡¯ eyelids twitched with grave expressions. Everyone could tell that this battle wasing to an end.

 Chapter 1463 - Outcome of the battle

    As the ancient pagoda hovered, eight sinister demons hovered around it and emanated a baleful aura that caused the nearby space to distort.

    ¡°This is... the legendary Eight Divisional Pagoda?!¡± When the eight demons appeared, amotion broke out around the Deification Pool. Someone had naturally recognised it.

    ¡°Mu Chen not only cultivated the Three Pures, but he also cultivated the Eight Divisional Pagoda, that¡¯s also one of the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities.¡± Many people were speechless. There were only 36 Peerless Divine Abilities that stood at the pinnacle of the Great Thousand World, so everyone could see how precious they were.

    Even someone like Huang Xuanzhi only cultivated one of them, the Nine Cirction Saint Art. However, Mu Chen had learnt two!

    Just how shocking was it? Even Huang Jin looked at the mirror with an unsightly expression. He never expected that not only would Mu Chen resist Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s ultimate move, he even started to unleash ferocious attacks.

    The Elders of the Real Phoenix n also wore grave expressions with traces of concern. That¡¯s because, at this moment, who couldn¡¯t tell that Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s advantage was getting smaller?

    With Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation now at the Initial Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm, he wasn¡¯t any weaker than Huang Xuanzhi. In addition to the Eight Divisional Pagoda, how terrifying would he be?

    ¡°I hope that the Young Patriarch can take it. As long as he resists this attack from Mu Chen, thetter will be weakened, and it will be a great opportunity!¡±

    ¡°Right, as long as he makes it through this, that Mu Chen will lose!¡±

    ...

    While discussions broke out amongst the spectators, Huang Xuanzhi still stood on the golden phoenix and coldly looked at the eight demons. His thoughts were the same as the Elders of the Real Phoenix n.

    As long as he could make it through this attack, Mu Chen would surely be beaten down to his original cultivation.

    ¡°Since you want to fight, then I will fight with you!¡± Traces of blood crawled on Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s eyes. As the Young Patriarch of the Real Phoenix n, he was also a prideful person. Even if Mu Chen was all-mighty, he didn¡¯t believe that Mu Chen could do anything to him if he put on his best defences.

    However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t bothered with Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s cold gaze, but looked at the eight demons. He formed seals with a single hand and a towering pir of light soared into the sky with boundless Spiritual Energy that trembled the ocean.

    As the pir soared into the sky, the eight demons released ferocious roars, as if they were revived. They opened their mouths and started to absorb that massive pir of Spiritual Energy...

    After devouring the boundless Spiritual Energy, the baleful aura around them soared, making those spectating the Deification Pool to feel a chill down their spines. It was as if the demons hade to life.

    After all, those eight demons were forged from the corpses of hundreds of Monarchs... In the Great Thousand World, that would be equivalent to hundreds of Heavenly Sovereigns. Just that alone was terrifying.

    Looking at Huang Xuanzhi without any emotions, Mu Chen¡¯s hands suddenly joined together.

    Along with the changes of his seals, the eight demons also formed simr seals and eight crimson beams interlocked together into an octagonal formation.

    A baleful aura surged from the formation and started topress itself into a crimson sphere.

    The sphere was covered in crimson runes with a baleful aura that could cause the Spiritual Energy residing within a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign to go wild.

    Sensing the fluctuation, Huang Xuanzhi squinted his eyes and his expression was a little distorted with astonishment. Evidently, he felt threatened by the sphere.

    However, Mu Chen did not give him any time to think. He took a deep breath, and his voice resounded, ¡°Eight Divisional Pagoda - Pagoda Demon Jade!¡±

    The Baleful aura surged throughout this region as the eight demons unleashed a violent roar that shook the heavens and earth. At the same time, that crimson sphere also shot towards Huang Xuanzhi.

    In the path of that crimson sphere, space violently copsed and the destructive prowess made those spectators outside the Deification Pool to widen their eyes.

    Deep in the ocean floor, Huang Xuanzhi could feel a chill surging up from his feet. He could feel the aura of death at this moment.

    If that crimson sphere struck him, even he could fall here.

    ¡°This is the might of the Eight Divisional Pagoda? It¡¯s truly terrifying!¡± Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s gaze flickered with ferocious light. Since he couldn¡¯t flee, then he could only put his life on the line. Even if Mu Chen¡¯s prowess was terrifying, he, Huang Xuanzhi, was not a pushover!

    Huang Xuanzhi roared as he swiftly formed seals and bit on his tongue with a mouthful of blood essence gushing out.

    The blood essence was gold. Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s face turned a little pale; however, he couldn¡¯t be concerned about that at this moment. A golden halo started to spin and devoured his blood essence.

    After devouring his blood essence, the golden halo started to expand with an indescribable might permeating out, along with golden beams shooting out.

    This time, there were a total of eight golden beams that circted Huang Xuanzhi. He had brought out all eight of the Divine Abilities at the same time, but even after the eight attacks were unleashed, the halo did not stop spinning. As it rotated with great difficulty, the ninth golden light was slowlying out.

    With Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s current strength, he couldn¡¯t willingly execute the ninth Divine Ability, so he could only force it at this moment.

    Looking at the ninth golden beaming out, Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s gaze ferociously flickered and another mouthful of golden blood essence poured into the halo. This time, the ninth golden beam was finally condensed...

    But due to him forcing it, the halo started to crack.

    This made Huang Xuanzhi feel heartache, since he knew that even if he wins today, he would require a long period to recover from the damages he would suffer.

    ¡°Damn you, Mu Chen!¡± Huang Xuanzhi gritted his teeth with cold light flickering in his eyes. ¡°Since you want to defeat me, then I will let you know how na?ve you are!

    ¡°Nine Cirction Saint Art - Ninth Nirvana, Phoenix Alms Bowl!¡± His voice suddenly rang out and the nine means abruptly converged together before forming into a massive golden alms bowl with a True Phoenix on it that issued a crisp cry and phoenix mes that could incinerate the heavens and earth.

    As the phoenix alms bowl circted, it enveloped Huang Xuanzhi. This was the most powerful divine ability of the Nine Cirction Saint Art. Although he was forcefully executing it, the power couldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s eyes had turned red as he fixed his gaze on Mu Chen. He refused to believe that Mu Chen could break through his defence!

    As long as he resisted this attack, he would grasp Mu Chen¡¯s life and death!

    ¡°Come!¡± Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s voice caused many people outside the Deification Pool¡¯s to change as they watched the crimson sphere descend from the sky and crash against the phoenix alms bowl...

    In the next instant they connected, the entire region trembled with myriad waves rising across the ocean floor. It was so much so that the explosions even caused a storm that enveloped the whole mountain range...

    Many experts from the Divine Beast ns¡¯ faces changed. They knew that the Deification Pool was an individual space. But even so, the fight between Mu Chen and Huang Xuanzhi had also affected here!

    Just how terrifying was that confrontation?!

    However, everyone had their eyes glued on the mirror as the destruction continued tost for a few minutes before it gradually dissipated.

    Along with everyone¡¯s gazes, even Huang Jin and Tian Huang had held their breath as they looked at it.

    As the light gradually disappeared, the scenery cleared up once more. Instantly, everyone squinted their eyes. The phoenix alms bowl was flickering with light as the crimson sphere was swiftly shrinking in size...

    ¡°He blocked it?!¡± At the sight of this scene, the Elders of the Phoenix n instantly had joy on their faces. They could sense that the crimson sphere¡¯s power was swiftly diminishing.

    A few breathster, the crimson sphere had been reduced to the size of a human¡¯s heart.

    At the same time, Huang Xuanzhi also had joy on his face, victory was in his grasp!

    However, a sudden crack resounded and Huang Xuanzhi narrowed his eyes. He saw a tiny crack on the alms bowl.

    That crack was only the beginning, and when it appeared, it swiftly spread out and covered the entire alms bowl in a breath.

    At the same time, only the crimson sphere still remained after it was palm-sized.

    ¡°You lost.¡± Mu Chen said without any emotions.

    Along with Mu Chen¡¯s words, the phoenix alms bowl had also reached the limit and instantly exploded...

    Huang Xuanzhi had fear on his face as the wings of a phoenix immediately spread out behind him. He wanted to retreat.

    But all of a sudden, the crimson sphere fell against his chest...

    Half of Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s body exploded, and even the golden phoenix beneath his feet stiffened before it burst apart.

    Like a broken kite, Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s silhouette fell.

    The atmosphere outside the Deification Pool also froze at this moment.

 Chapter 1464 - Obtaining the Quasi-Saint Peak Blood Essence

    As the storm enveloped the region outside the Deification Pool, it was dead silent. Everyone was dumbfounded as they looked at the mirror.

    In the mirror, Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s silhouette helplessly fell with half of his body shattered, he had fainted.

    Finally, an oue had been determined in this matter...

    Although it was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations, it was a brutal reality when they looked at Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s current state.

    ¡°How is that possible...?¡± Many Divine Beast ns muttered with astonishment in their eyes. After all, Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s fame was too resounding within the Divine Beast ns, and he¡¯s definitely at the top amongst the younger elites. In the past, many experts were defeated by Huang Xuanzhi, which fueled his reputation.

    Furthermore, who could¡¯ve expected that Huang Xuanzhi would actually lose to a human today...?

    Despite the shock in their hearts, they had to admit that Mu Chen was truly terrifying.

    It was no wonder why he could cause havoc in the Ancient Buddha n...

    While everyone was sighing, the Real Phoenix n was silent. Even Huang Jin had a pale expression, while this oue also dumbfounded the Elders standing behind him.

    The genius of their Real Phoenix n lost?

    They were expectant of Huang Xuanzhi resisting Mu Chen¡¯s attacking beforeunching counterattacks. But who could have imagined that Mu Chen¡¯s ultimate move would rout Huang Xuanzhi...?

    Compared to the silence from the Phoenix n, Tian Huang had joy on his face as he trembled. Even Elder Lu of the Nine Nether Bird n, who was behind him, was dumbfounded and gulped down a mouthful of saliva.

    ¡°That Mu Chen is truly terrifying...¡± He muttered.

    Defeating Huang Xuanzhi, who was at the Initial Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm with Middle Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign cultivation. If this spreads out, it would probably fuel to Mu Chen¡¯s fame even further.

    After all, Huang Xuanzhi¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t something that the Elders of the Ancient Buddha n could beparable to.

    ¡°It¡¯s Nine Nether¡¯s greatest fortune to be able to know Mu Chen.¡± Tian Huang sighed. Back then, they had objected the Bloodlink Bond between Nine Nether and Mu Chen, since they felt that Mu Chen would drag Nine Nether down. But who could¡¯ve expected that not only did Mu Chen not drag Nine Nether down, he had also be Nine Nether¡¯s greatest support?

    After this battle, even the status of their Nine Nether Bird n would probably rise amongst the Divine Beasts. In the past, those that were eyeing their Nine Nether Bird n would also dispel their thoughts, and all of this was because of Mu Chen.

    ...

    Mu Chen let out a long breath before the pagoda turned into a streak and returned. Even his Spiritual Physique gradually wore off.

    ¡°This fellow is truly worthy of being the genius of the Real Phoenix n.¡± Mu Chenmented as he looked at Huang Xuanzhi. That¡¯s because, after fighting him, he experienced how powerful Huang Xuanzhi was. He even had to use the Three Pures and Eight Divisional Pagoda to win.

    Although Huang Xuanzhi was detestable, he was truly the genius of the Real Phoenix n. Compared to him, the rest that Mu Chen met in the past were ants.

    However, Huang Xuanzhi might be powerful, but he wasn¡¯t thest one standing...

    Waving his hand, three streaks of light flew from Huang Xuanzhi and into his palm. They were naturally the remaining 60% of the Quasi-Saint Peak Blood Essence.

    ¡°Finally...¡± Mu Chen smiled at the sight of these three pellets. With these three, he was now confident that he could grant evolution to the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits within his body.

    After Mu Chen took the three pellets, Huang Xuanzhi was suddenly enveloped in golden light and he flew out of the Deification Pool.

    Mu Chen did not stop him. Just like how Huang Xuanzhi did not dare to kill him, he also couldn¡¯t kill Huang Xuanzhi, since both of them had a Saint Heavenly Sovereign backing them up. The battle so far was under rules, and if they really flipped out, it wouldn¡¯t be a small matter.

    At this moment, Mu Chen still didn¡¯t possess the ability to fight a Saint Heavenly Sovereign, nor did he want to cause trouble for his mother.

    As for Huang Xuanzhi, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t afraid of him. The former would take a long time to recover from this battle, and by the time he recovers, Mu Chen would have stepped into the Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm. At that time, it would be easy for Mu Chen to defeat him.

    When Huang Xuanzhi exited the Deification Pool, Nine Nether flew over while looking at Mu Chen in astonishment.

    ¡°You monster... you actually defeated Huang Xuanzhi...¡± Nine Nether bit on her lips and looked at Mu Chen with shock and happiness.

    The oue was beyond her expectations. Although she trusted Mu Chen, she only felt that Mu Chen could escape, even if he couldn¡¯t win.

    However, who could have expected that Mu Chen did not have any intention to escape with her? On the contrary, he used a straightforward method to defeat Huang Xuanzhi, so that thetter wouldn¡¯t be able to lust over her bloodline...

    ¡°The harvest this time is pretty ample.¡± Mu Chen tossed the three pellets around as he smiled.

    Suddenly, he looked into the distance with alert and saw Kong Ling¡¯er¡¯s group of three carefully approaching them. Their eyes were on the Quasi-Saint Peak Blood Essences in Mu Chen¡¯s hand.

    It was only at this moment that they thought of the Quasi-Saint Peak Blood Essences, since Huang Xuanzhi was defeated...

    ¡°Brother Mu...¡± Kong Ling¡¯er showed a charming smile.

    ¡°Haha, goodbye. We will meet again if we¡¯re fated.¡± Mu Chen did not bother talking to her. He smiled and turned into a streak of light that flew out of the Deification Pool with Nine Nether.

    How could he not know what Kong Ling¡¯er andpany were thinking? Those na?ve fellows still wanted the Quasi-Saint Blood Essences?

    Not to mention that they¡¯re his spoils of war, the three of them didn¡¯t have good intentions, to begin with. They just wanted to make use of him to pull Huang Xuanzhi back.

    Since they had such schemes, then Mu Chen also wouldn¡¯t need to be polite to them.

    The smile on Kong Ling¡¯er¡¯s face froze as she watched Mu Chen¡¯s departing silhouette and gritted her teeth. Even Lin Cang and Xiao Tian unwillingly gritted their teeth.

    However, they did not dare to obstruct Mu Chen. They had just witnessed how he defeated Huang Xuanzhi, and if they went up against Mu Chen, they would only be seeking suffering...

    Thus, the three of them felt depressed. If they knew that Mu Chen was so powerful, why would they dare the scheme against him? They would¡¯ve just followed Mu Chen and Huang Xuanzhi wouldn¡¯t have been able to obtain the Peak Blood Essences from them.

    It was a pity that it was toote for them to regret it. In this Deification Pool, they¡¯re destined to return empty-handed...

    ...

    When the surface of the Deification Pool split apart, two silhouettes flew out.

    Upon leaving the Deification Pool, Mu Chen instantly felt an abnormal atmosphere. The gazes directed at him were fearful. When Mu Chen looked at them, they would shift their gazes, as if Mu Chen was a demon, instantly leaving him speechless.

    Inwardly shaking his head, Mu Chen ignored them and brought Nine Nether to Tian Huang with a smile. ¡°Fortunately, I did not let you down and brought Nine Nether back in one piece.¡±

    Tian Huang smiled in excitement as he patted Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mu Chen, you¡¯re the benefactor of my Nine Nether Bird n, and as the representative of the entire n, I thank you.¡±

    Seeing that Tian Huang was about to bow, Mu Chen swiftly stopped him. ¡°What are you saying? Nine Nether protected me in the past, and if it wasn¡¯t for her, how would I have such achievements today? This small matter is nothing.¡±

    Tian Huang wore a gratified smile, but he immediately felt guilty. ¡°Nine Nether¡¯s eyesight is indeed better than all of us.¡±

    With a smile, Mu Chen replied, ¡°The Deification Pool has ended, let us leave.¡±

    The surrounding gazes made him feel ufortable, and he wanted to leave since he had already obtained the Quasi-Saint Peak Blood Essences.

    ¡°Hmph, you want to leave? It won¡¯t be that easy! Leave the Quasi-Saint Peak Blood Essences behind!¡± But Mu Chen¡¯s voice instantly attracted a cold snort.

    Squinting his eyes, Mu Chen turned to look at the Real Phoenix n¡¯s Elder. ¡°Is this the opinion of your Real Phoenix n?¡±

    That Elder¡¯s gaze grew sharp, and just when he wanted to speak, he was reprimanded by Huang Jin, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    In the end, the Elder could only unwillingly shut his mouth. He could sense the despising gazes from the surroundings. In the world of Divine Beasts, the one with the biggest fist talks. Since Mu Chen defeated Huang Xuanzhi, then that Quasi-Saint Peak Blood Essence was his spoils of war. So if the Real Phoenix n wanted to suppress Mu Chen, it would be too much.

    But fortunately, Huang Jin did not lose his rationale. He looked at Mu Chen with a grim expression. ¡°There¡¯s nothing that my Real Phoenix n can¡¯t lose. Since you¡¯ve defeated Xuanzhi, then our Real Phoenix n will admit their defeat.¡±

    However, Mu Chen was a little surprised as he looked at Huang Jin beforeughing. If it wasn¡¯t for his mother, who was a Saint Rank Spiritual Array Ancestor, Huang Jin probably wouldn¡¯t let this matter rest so easily.

    However, he also couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak, so he cupped his hands and left with Nine Nether andpany following behind him.

    Right now, he had to absorb the Quasi-Saint Peak Blood Essence so that he could allow the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits to evolve...

    He was also looking forward to it.

    The Divine Beast ns around the Deification Pool looked at Mu Chen and sighed. They knew that after today, Mu Chen¡¯s fame in the Great Thousand World would go up another level...

 Chapter 1465 - Evolve

    At a back mountain in the Nine Nether Bird n. Mu Chen sat on an azure stone. He remained in the Nine Nether Bird n after leaving the Phoenix n. He did not return to the Mu Abode, but came to the Nine Nether Bird n with Nine Nether.

    That¡¯s because Nine Nether had to absorb the Quasi-Saint Peak Blood Essence toplete her evolution, so he naturally had to protect her.

    Naturally, he also needed a safe location to absorb 60% of the Quasi-Saint Peak Blood Essence.

    Raising his head, Mu Chen looked at the distant mountain that had no lifeforms on it. It was bald with a zing temperature that emanated from the mountain, it was where Nine Nether was currently undergoing her evolution.

    ¡°Nine Nether has started her closed-door cultivation. I hope that she seeds.¡± Tian Huang was standing beside Mu Chen as he looked at the massive mountain. Although his gaze was indifferent, there was a hint of nervousness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She will seed.¡± Mu Chenforted.

    Nodding his head, Tian Huang turned to Mu Chen and smiled. ¡°You can also go into closed-door cultivation here for the time being. I have already issued an order that a hundred thousand miles in the radius are closed off, and no one is allowed in. So you won¡¯t be disturbed.¡±

    When Mu Chen andpany arrived in the Nine Nether Bird n, the news they brought made the entire n excited. They were all feeling depressed when Huang Xuanzhi was lusting over Nine Nether¡¯s bloodline. It was so much so that they even felt helpless.

    They initially thought that Nine Nether wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from this fate, but who could¡¯ve expected that Mu Chen would suddenly interfere in this matter and, even more shockingly... he defeated Huang Xuanzhi...

    Amongst the Divine Beast ns, especially amongst the aerial ns, Huang Xuanzhi had a resounding name. But who could¡¯ve expected that even he would be defeated by Mu Chen?

    When the news got back to the Nine Nether Bird n, Mu Chen instantly became the idol of many younger generations. The moment Mu Chen showed himself before the Nine Nether Bird n, he would immediately attract everyone¡¯s attention, making him feel a little uneasy.

    Hearing Tian Huang¡¯s words, Mu Chen also felt inwardly relieved. ¡°Then I will have to trouble Patriarch Tian Huang.¡±

    Waving his hand, Tian Huang turned to look at the mountain where Nine Nether was having her closed-door cultivation. ¡°Then, I will not bother you anymore. We will pay attention to the movements here, so you can let us know if you need anything.¡±

    Nodding his head, Mu Chen smiled.

    Tian Huang turned into a streak of light and left.

    When Tian Huang departed, Mu Chen¡¯s expression gradually turned grave before he took a deep breath, and three pellets flew out from his sleeve.

    There were runes on the pellets. Mu Chen had sealed them to prevent any leakage.

    Although it was in a sealed state, they still caused the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits in his body to be restless with greedy roars and cries resounding from them.

    ¡°How impatient...¡± Mu Chen helplessly smiled before his hands joined together. His body trembled before the tattoos of the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits appeared on his body.

    When the two silhouettes charged, they flew from Mu Chen¡¯s body and expanded into a massive dragon and phoenix that wandered above Mu Chen.

    The dragon and phoenix were golden in color, as if their bodies were made of gold, looking noble.

    These were the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits, but their bodies were somewhat illusory at this moment without the ability to form a true body. However, the Spiritual Energy fluctuation on them has already reached the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope that this Quasi-Saint Peak Blood Essence won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Mu Chen muttered as he flicked his finger. The seals on the three pellets instantly disappeared and a torrential bloodline aura swept out, dying this entire heavens in red.

    The True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits instantly emanated a greedy roar and cry, respectively, before they started to devour the bloodline aura into their bodies.

    Before the True Dragon and Phoenix¡¯s devouring, the three pellets were like bottomless pits as they constantly gushed out bloodline auras, allowing the two spirits to devour without any signs of weakening.

    As the two spirits endlessly devoured, the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits started to change. Their dazzling bodies started to turn deep, and there were even ancient runes spreading out on the dragon scales and phoenix feathers...

    It was as if their physical bodies were being formed at this moment.

    Mu Chen smiled at this scene, but he knew that it was just the beginning. If he really wanted the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits to evolve, they would need a massive amount of bloodline aura. Fortunately, 60% of the Quasi-Saint Peak Blood Essence was sufficient.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s just a waiting game...¡± Mu Chen muttered as his eyes closed and entered a cultivation state.

    ...

    This entire processsted for a month with the mountain here being practically covered in a torrential bloodline aura that had formed into a dense crimson cloud in the sky. This scene was terrifying, but fortunately, Patriarch Tian Huang had already issued an order to forbid everyone from entering.

    When Mu Chen opened his eyes, he couldn¡¯t see the dragon and phoenix anymore. As the denseyer of crimson cloud steadily gathered, it had formed into two massive crimson eggs, and even the three pellets before Mu Chen had shrunk down by half.

    A smile appeared on Mu Chen¡¯s face. He could sense that there were two dominant lifeforms brewing in the eggs.

    Looking down from the crimson cloud, Mu Chen was briefly stunned. There were ck mes constantly gushing from the bald mountain.

    Under the ck mes, the entire mountain even showed signs of melting.

    There seemed to be something breaking out of a cocoon deep within the mountain, along with a mysterious fluctuation.

    ¡°Looks like Nine Nether¡¯s evolution has reached thest phase...¡± Mu Chen was a little excited. If Nine Nether sessfully evolved, then she would be ranked amongst the Supreme Divine Beasts as a Heavenly Sovereign.

    ¡°Seems like I can¡¯tg behind...¡± Mu Chen¡¯s seals changed and the bloodline aura from the three pellets grew denser, then Mu Chen closed his eyes.

    ...

    When Mu Chen opened his eyes again, he was startled by a rumbling cry before he witnessed the thunderclouds gathering over Nine Nether¡¯s mountain with destructive lightning.

    ¡°Lightning Tribtion!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed. It was just like how humans would encounter a barrier when breaking into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm; Divine Beasts would also attract a tribtion.

    If the Lightning Tribtion was here, that meant that Nine Nether was only a step away from sess.

    Looking at the dense thunderclouds, Mu Chen suddenly sensed a Spiritual Energy fluctuation. Turning his gaze, he saw Patriarch Tian Huang and the Elders of the Nine Nether Bird n gathering over, nervously looking at the dense clouds.

    It was at that moment, the thunderclouds split open and a massive pir of lightning descended from the heavens that even permeated a burning smell in the atmosphere.

    However, when that pir was about to strike the ck mes within the mountain, a pir of ck mes soared into the sky and shed with that lightning pir.

    When the mes and lightning shed, the entire heavens and earth trembled and the two forces briefly held their position before dissipating together.

    But the lightning tribtion wouldn¡¯t be that simple. Soon after, thunderclouds rolled. Tian Huang andpany felt their scalps going numb as silver pirs of lightning constantly descended from the sky towards that mountain. It was as if the heavens were trying to destroy whatever was in there.

    Facing those ferocious attacks, torrential ck mes also gushed out from the mountain, forming into a barrier.

    Along with the strikes of lightning turning more ferocious, the barrier also started to weaken before it ultimately shattered.

    Suddenly the clouds in the sky gathered together and a bolt of colossal lightning dropped from the sky onto the mountain.

    Shock covered the faces of Tian Huang andpany. They saw that the mountain was starting to melt and was instantly leveled to the ground.

    But it was also at this moment, a massive pir of ck mes soared into the sky and pped its wings. Opening its mouth that was akin to a ck hole, it devoured the lightning along with a cry that resounded throughout the heavens and earth.

    Everyone raised their heads and saw a ck phoenix shrouded in ck mes as it permeated an ancient and noble aura.

    Looking at the ck phoenix, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help taking a deep breath with deep admiration in his eyes.

    At this moment, Nine Nether hadpleted her evolution. Shredding the body of a Divine Beast into a Supreme Divine Beast ¡ª the Undying Bird!

    While Mu Chen was feeling joy for Nine Nether¡¯s sessful evolution, his eyes suddenly squinted as he looked at the crimson cloud that he was covered in. In the next moment, the lifeforms brewing had finally reached the limit...

    ¡°Finallying out now?¡±

 Chapter 1466 - True Dragon, True Phoenix

    ¡°Sess?!¡± Tian Huang and the Elders all looked at the ck phoenix with joy on their faces as their bodies trembled. They could sense the noble pressure that came from their bloodline.

    Their Nine Nether Bird n possessed a trace of the Undying Bird¡¯s Bloodline, to begin with. It was just that not many people could awaken that bloodline, and it was even rarer for anyone to evolve into the Undying Bird.

    So when Nine Nether evolved into the Undying Bird, everyone here felt a trace of pressure from their bloodline.

    ¡°Elder Lu, Nine Nether has stepped into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm now?¡± Patriarch Tian Huang asked with excitement. He could roughly sense Nine Nether¡¯s strength, but he couldn¡¯t understand the exact level.

    After a brief sense, Elder Lu¡¯s face was covered in shock. ¡°Nine Nether has probably reached the Late Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign Realm!¡±

    Human and Divine Beasts weren¡¯t the same. While humans take it step-by-step to climb, a Divine Beast wouldn¡¯t even experience any rise for years. But the moment they made a breakthrough, their strength would fly towards an unimaginable height.

    That meant that the current Nine Nether was stronger than Mu Chen, in terms of cultivation.

    ¡°Late Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign!¡± Tian Huang and the other Elders immediately rejoiced. In the past, the Nine Nether Bird n could only rely on Elder Lu, the sole Spirit Heavenly Sovereign, to squeeze into the ranks of Divine Beast ns. However, they also had to face challenges at all times, especially since Elder Lu was getting on in his age. Thus, he couldn¡¯t advance any further in his cultivation.

    However, Nine Nether¡¯s evolution allowed them to get out of their desperate straits. She had evolved into the Supreme Divine Beast, the Undying Bird. In terms of strength, it could be ranked amongst the top three.

    With Nine Nether¡¯s existence, not to mention those Divine Beast ns, but even those Supreme Divine Beast ns would be fearful of their Nine Nether Bird n.

    While they were rejoicing, they suddenly heard rumbling noises from the sky and their faces immediately changed. ¡°Why is there another lightning tribtion?!¡±

    They could see a gathering of dense thunderclouds, along with a terrifying fluctuation.

    ¡°It¡¯s not directed at Nine Nether!¡± Elder Lu narrowed his eyes.

    Elder Tian Huang was stunned by his words. If it¡¯s not directed at Nine Nether, then who was it directed at? But before they could respond, they immediately looked at Mu Chen¡¯s direction. They could see two massive eggs above Mu Chen that permeated terrifying fluctuations.

    ¡°What¡¯s in those crimson eggs? Why are they so terrifying?!¡± Tian Huang eximed. Even he felt fearful about those eggs. Not even Elder Lu had any idea what was brewing in those eggs.

    Violent thunder constantly rumbled, attracting Mu Chen¡¯s attention as he narrowed his eyes at the ck thunderclouds and knitted his brows. He realised that the power brewing in the thunderclouds was even stronger than what attacked Nine Nether.

    But he soon realised that the True Dragon and Phoenix were existences that weren¡¯t inferior to the Undying Bird. So with the two of them being formed, it was natural for the thunderclouds to be more terrifying.

    ¡°I hope that they can withstand this.¡± Mu Chen stared at the two eggs. They couldn¡¯t depend on external factors for the Lightning Tribtion, and the True Dragon and Phoenix could only rely on themselves.

    While Mu Chen muttered to himself, the dense ck thunderclouds had been brewed to the limit and the entire region has turned dark. Two ck bolts of lightning that were akin to the ws of a huge dragon struck the eggs.

    The entire sky trembled as the two eggs fluctuated and appeared to have devoured a part of them.

    The lightning tribtion started to be violent. It rumbled with ck bolts of lightning violently crashing down from the sky, making even Elder Lu¡¯s scalp go numb.

    Along with the violent barrage of lightning, the crimson eggs had also started to shrink in size...

    Mu Chen¡¯s hands joined together and the three fist-sized Peak Blood Essences exploded with torrential bloodline aura gushing into the two eggs.

    With the support of boundless bloodline aura, the eggs also slowly recovered...

    But it was clearly just temporary. The crimson egg continued to shrink in size from the lightning before they became about a thousand feet in size.

    This scene made Tian Huang and the rest a little worried. Although they had no idea what Mu Chen was doing, they felt that the two crimson eggs couldn¡¯tst much longer.

    Butpared to their worries, Mu Chen¡¯s expression gradually rxed. He could sense that the lifeform fluctuations from the two eggs were slowly forming.

    As ck thunderclouds continued topress, it had formed into a funnel with traces of lightning flickers gathering that formed into a massive pir of lightning.

    When the pir descended, it suddenly tore apart and formed into a ck lightning dragon and phoenix with a might that it could level the entire mountain if it fell.

    But it was also at this moment that the two crimson eggs cracked and the roar of a dragon and cry of a phoenix resounded throughout the sky.

    Suddenly, a radiant light soared into the sky that left Tian Huang and the Elders dumbfounded. A massive dragon and phoenix had spread their bodies out.

    The dragon was golden in color, with a mysterious luster on its scales that contained destructive prowess. The scales were also engraved with ancient runes that seemed extremely mysterious.

    The phoenix was also golden in color, looking noble with golden magma dripping from its wings, causing space to distort.

    In a nutshell, two terrifying pressures spread out across the sky, causing everyone¡¯s faces to change.

    ¡°That¡¯s... the True Dragon and True Phoenix?!¡± Exmations resounded as Tian Huang and the rest showed disbelief on their faces. As someone from a Divine Beast n, they could naturally sense the suppression from the two superior beings.

    Furthermore, the True Dragon and True Phoenix have actual physiques, they weren¡¯t illusions!

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Elder Lu eximed, ¡°How did Mu Chen produce a True Dragon and Phoenix?!¡±

    One must know that the True Phoenix and Dragon were Emperors of their respective ns with noble bloodlines. Even in the individual ns, it¡¯s tough for even one of them to be born. But Mu Chen actually produced both of them?!

    They looked at the True Dragon and Phoenix with disbelief as they shed with the lightning dragon and phoenix.

    As the heavens and earth trembled, lightning sttered across the sky, sweeping out a shock wave. As the True Dragon and Phoenix unleashed a roar and cry, those bolts of lightning couldn¡¯t do anything to them.

    Furthermore, the Spiritual Energy fluctuations from their bodies was also frantically rising.

    In just ten-odd breaths, they had broken through realms and reached the Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm!

    ¡°Hiss!¡± Elder Lu sucked in a cold breath and eximed, ¡°The True Dragon and Phoenix managed to reach the Initial Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm!¡±

    Tian Huang and the rest exchanged a look. They were shocked beyond words. Who could¡¯ve expected that not only did Mu Chen produce a True Dragon and Phoenix, he even raised them to the Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°They actually reached the Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm...¡± Mu Chen was shocked as well. He initially thought that they would reach the Late Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign Realm. However, he never imagined that the True Dragon and Phoenix would reach the Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm, bing even stronger than him.

    However...

    He knitted as he looked at the True Dragon and Phoenix. He could sense that those two beings did not have their own consciousness. Up to a certain degree, the True Dragon and Phoenix were akin to the clones that he has cultivated.

    However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t too bothered because the True Dragon and Phoenix originated from him, so it was somewhat impossible for them to possess their own consciousness.

    Waving his hand, the True Dragon and Phoenix unleashed a roar and cry across the horizon as they descended. The True Dragon turned into a tiny snake that burrowed into Mu Chen¡¯s sleeve, while the True Phoenix turned into a little bird that stood on Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder.

    Sensing the link he had with them, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help smiling. He had finally nurtured them after so much hard work.

    The ck phoenix had also descended and turned into a slender silhouette.

    When everyone looked at that silhouette, even Mu Chen had shock in his eyes.

    Nine Nether had undergone aplete change. A ck dress was wrapped around her body with her hair draped down. There was even a mysterious and noble aura on her face and her pupils were akin to the ck mes of an abyss that would suck people in.

    In the past, Nine Nether was filled with wildness. But at this moment, she had a mysterious charm and the aura of a noble bloodline that would repel others.

    Sensing Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, Nine Nether turned over and smiled.

    Looking at her smile, Mu Chen returned a smile. Regardless of her changes, she was still that Nine Nether that once protected him...

 Chapter 1467 - Mu Abodeâ€™s Situation

    Greaw Continent, the Mu Abode¡¯s Headquarter in the Northern Region

    Mu Chen sat behind the table. He had a headache from all the documents on the table. They were all tributes from the various forces beneath the Mu Abode.

    *Sigh* After going through them for half a day, Mu Chen felt exhausted. He ced a document down and looked at Mand, who was gloating and gave a wry smile. ¡°I don¡¯t think you need toe to me for these things, right?¡±

    Curling her lips, Mand replied, ¡°You are, after all, the Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler. So you have to understand some reports regarding the Mu Abode.¡±

    Mu Chen sighed. He had returned to the Mu Abode half a month ago. He initially thought that he would have some peace, but he never expected that Mand would dump all this work on him.

    This half-month felt even more exhausting than fighting with Huang Xuanzhi...

    ¡°Alright, I know that you don¡¯t have it easy.¡± Mu Chen raised his hands in defeat. He knew that Mand was doing this on purpose, to teach him a lesson. After all, he had never been bothered with the Mu Abode¡¯s matters since its establishment.

    When Nine Nether and the Profound Sky Ancestor saw this, they couldn¡¯t help smiling. No one would expect that the genius of Great Thousand World would admit defeat.

    Mu Chen¡¯s battle with Huang Xuanzhi had been spread throughout the Great Thousand World, and this had also raised Mu Chen¡¯s fame. After all, everyone knew that Huang Xuanzhi had once ughtered a Middle Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign...

    With the defeat of the Phoenix n¡¯s pride, that meant that Mu Chen was stronger than Huang Xuanzhi.

    But shockingly, Mu Chen was still only in the Middle Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign. That meant that he would probably be invincible beneath the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm upon reaching Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm...

    Seeing that Mu Chen had admitted defeat, Mand¡¯s expression loosened up, before she gently snorted and stretched out to retrieve a scroll from the mess of documents. ¡°The Mu Abode received a total of 1,900,000,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids for the past year.¡±

    ¡°1,900,000,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids...¡± Mu Chen smacked his lips at this amount. The former Great Havew Domain was only barely able to get 100,000,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids a year.

    ¡°You think that it¡¯s a lot?¡± Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s astonished face, Mand rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Mu Chen smiled in embarrassment. He wasn¡¯t too clear about the in-depth information.

    ¡°Out of 1,900,000,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids, you¡¯re taking 700,000,000 for your own cultivation, and Elder Profound Sky takes 400,000,000 a year. Now that Nine Nether has reached the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, she will be taking 400,000,000 as well. So there are only 400,000,000 Sovereign Spiritual Liquids for other matters. Do you know how many mouths there are to feed in the Mu Abode?¡± Mand snorted.

    Mu Chen was stunned, before he felt a little guilty. Evidently, he never expected that he alone would take ? of the Sovereign Spiritual Liquids. Now that he had reached the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, he required a massive amount of resources. But if he didn¡¯t have any resources, his cultivation efficiency would significantly decrease.

    This was also why many Heavenly Sovereigns would establish their own forces, since they needed a power to support them in their cultivation expenses.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need so much of it.¡± Nine Nether never expected that she would obtain this amount upon reaching the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    Shaking her head, Mand replied, ¡°This is the rules. Every Heavenly Sovereign is a pir of a supreme force, and if the Mu Abode can¡¯t even give such treatment, how will there be any Heavenly Sovereigns who want to join us in the future?¡±

    Turning to Mu Chen, Mand continued, ¡°But the Mu Abode can only support you three Heavenly Sovereigns with our territories. If there¡¯s another one, we won¡¯t be able to support them.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart turned grave at those words. This had clearly affected the Mu Abode¡¯s development. After all, Heavenly Sovereigns are the foundation of any force, and the quantity of them represented their strength.

    ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± Mu Chen asked.

    ¡°Maintain this state for the time being and slowly devour more territories to expand the Mu Abode.¡± Mand replied.

    ¡°But there are many forces in the Greaw Continent on alert of our Mu Abode. So we didn¡¯t manage to expand too much in the past year, or it would cause them to retaliate.¡±

    After a brief consideration, Mu Chen asked, ¡°Have you checked the supreme forces behind those forces in the Greaw Continent?¡±

    Nodding her head, Mand took out a scroll and handed it over to Mu Chen.

    When Mu Chen open it up, five names entered his eyes. These five forces were famous, even in the Great Thousand World.

    Pellet Sun Mountain - Pellet Sun Ancestor

    Profound Nether City - Profound Nether City Lord

    Violet Thunder Celestial Sect - Venerable Violet Thunder

    White Tiger Valley - White Tiger King.

    Spiritual Ghost Gate - Ghost Emperor

    The first four supreme forces have reached the Initial Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm, while the Ghost Emperor had already stepped into the Middle Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°The Greaw Continent is truly a supercontinent withplicated strings. There were even a total of five supreme forces.¡± Mu Chen squinted his eyes.

    ¡°In the past, no Heavenly Sovereign interfered due to the unspoken rules in the Greaw Continent, but they only supported forces to represent them. Who could¡¯ve imagined that the Mu Abode would have a monster like you in just a few years and break the situation in the Greaw Continent?¡± Mand smiled.

    ¡°The moment our Mu Abode united the Northern Region, those five supreme forces had warned us not to interfere in the other territories of the Greaw Continent. At the same time, they¡¯re also obstructing our expansion.¡±

    ¡°But after the news of your deed in the Ancient Buddha n, those five supreme forces became fearful and stopped obstructing us.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head. He knew that those five forces would be fearful after knowing that his mother was a Saint Rank Spiritual Array Ancestor. Furthermore, she¡¯s also the Grand Elder of the Ancient Buddha n.

    However, the current situation was truly troublesome. Although the Mu Abode was filled with momentum, they were contained in the Northern Region by those five forces. If they forced their way, then they would force the five supreme forces to join together and deal with them, which would threaten the Mu Abode.

    After all, Mu Chen¡¯s mother couldn¡¯te out and annihte those fellows... The Mu Abode was his home ground, so he had to rely on himself to grow stronger.

    But if the Mu Abode wanted to grow stronger now and step into the pinnacle supreme force of the Great Thousand World, they would have to dominate the entire Greaw Continent, making use of the resources to rise.

    It wasn¡¯t because Mu Chen was ambitious, but he knew that if the Mu Abode continued to grow stronger, they would undoubtedly have to fight with the five supreme forces.

    ording to his estimation, if it wasn¡¯t for Qing Yanjing bing the Grand Elder of the Ancient Buddha n, those five supreme forces would have made their move against the Mu Abode.

    In their view, the Mu Abode was a threat that continually grew stronger.

    ¡°No rush.¡± Mu Chen briefly pondered before he continued, ¡°The current situation in the Mu Abode canst for a period, and I will make them leave the Greaw Continent in fear.¡±

    Facing those forces, he just needed sufficient time to step into the Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm, and those supreme forces would know what to do.

    At that moment, Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t even need to exhaust a troop to dominate the entire Greaw Continent.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, Mand sighed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that they do not intend to give you the time.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mu Chen narrowed his eyes.

    Mand¡¯s face turned solemn as she exined, ¡°I¡¯ve received news that those five supreme forces have made an alliance, the Greaw Alliance...

    ¡°I¡¯m worrying that the Greaw Alliance is targeted us.¡± Mu Chen knitted his brows. He never expected that those five supreme forces would be so decisive to make an alliance to obstruct their Mu Abode.

    As Mu Chen went into silence, the hall had also gone quiet.

    Suddenly, a light flew in, which was grabbed by Mand, since she briefly sensed it, and her face changed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s brows raised.

    Mand¡¯s voice turned cold, ¡°There is news that the five heads of the Greaw Alliance are going to hold a banquet in the Greaw City, and they¡¯re inviting you.¡±

    ¡°Banquet?¡± The Profound Sky Ancestor asked.

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Mand said as she looked at Mu Chen.

    Caressing the desk, Mu Chen¡¯s face was reflected in the light as he smiled. A cold light started to gather in his ck pupils. ¡°They¡¯re courageous. I initially wanted to wait a little longer so that they would retreat by themselves, and I never expected that they would be so anxious to fight with me...

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ll fulfill their wish.¡±

    When he finished speaking, a torrential aura burst out from Mu Chen and his clothes fluttered from the momentum, looking like a tyrant.

 Chapter 1468 - Greatlaw Alliance

    Spiritual Energy roared within the hall and resounded throughout the air.

    The explosive Spiritual Energy fluctuation from Mu Chen¡¯s body made even the Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s face change. Mu Chen was even more horrifying at this moment. If he fought with Mu Chen now, he probably wouldn¡¯t evenst ten moves.

    Mand¡¯s face was also cold as she snorted, ¡°Why would the Greaw Alliance challenge you? They were fearful of you in the past.¡±

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes. It was truly somewhat abnormal. After all, his mother was a Saint Rank Spiritual Array Ancestor. Although Mu Chen had never brought his backing out, it was still something that could leave the five Heavenly Sovereigns fearful.

    So now that they¡¯re going to deal with him, they were no longer afraid of his mother?

    ¡°Investigate this matter. I must know the Greaw Alliance¡¯s motive.¡± Mu Chen gently knocked on the desk. Although he wasn¡¯t afraid of the other party, he wasn¡¯t a rash person. After all, know thy enemy, know thyself.

    Mand gently nodded her head.

    ...

    The investigation soon bore results. There was arge amount of information before Mu Chen after a day. After he carefully read through them, Mu Chen¡¯s expression calmed down after an incense¡¯s time.

    ¡°I was just wondering why they were suddenly so bold. It turns out that they have someone backing them up.¡± Mu Chen said.

    ¡°Who?¡± Nine Nether asked.

    ¡°ording to the information, someone from the Ancient Maha n went looking for the five supreme forces a month ago.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze coldly flickered.

    ¡°The Ancient Maha n?¡± Hearing that name, Mand, Nine Nether, and Profound Sky Ancestor¡¯s faces instantly changed. They never imagined that the Ancient Maha n would be behind this.

    ¡°We have no grudges with the Ancient Maha n, so why are they suddenly targeting you?¡± Mand asked in puzzlement.

    Squinting his eyes, Mu Chen smiled. ¡°The Primordial Immortal Assembly is starting in half a year.¡±

    Hearing that term, the faces of Mand¡¯s group of three had surprised looks. They had no idea why that was rted to the Mu Abode.

    ¡°The Ancient Maha n holds the Primordial Immortal Body, and this assembly is for it to find its owner.¡± Mu Chen calmly replied before he continued, ¡°The Primordial Immortal Body is something that the Immortal Emperor left in the Ancient Maha n for safekeeping. But they are ambitious and have treated it as their property.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard from my mother that the Ancient Maha n would investigate outstanding talents that have cultivated the Immortal Golden Body and use all sorts of means to prevent them from attending the Primordial Immortal Assembly.

    ¡°I believe that my fame must have been rising recently, which was why they shifted their attention towards me. But due to my mother, they do not dare to make a move against me in the open, so they¡¯re trying to use the Greaw Alliance to obstruct me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s despicable!¡± Nine Nether raged in a cold voice.

    The means of the Ancient Maha n was detestable. The Immortal Emperor had left the Primordial Immortal Body to them for safekeeping, and disclosed the cultivation techniques for the Great Sr Undying Body and Immortal Golden Body. He wanted to find a suitable sessor, but who could¡¯ve thought that the Ancient Maha n would treat it as one of their properties. Not only had they failed the Immortal Emperor, they even resorted to underhanded means to obstruct participants. That was simply despicable!

    Mand¡¯s face had also turned cold as she mocked, ¡°The Primordial Immortal Body is one of the five Primal Celestial Bodies in the Great Thousand World, and it had once created the Immortal Emperor, the strongest existence. It is no wonder that the Ancient Maha n would resort to underhanded means against this temptation.¡±

    ¡°What should we do now? I¡¯m afraid that the Greaw Banquet won¡¯t be simple.¡± Even the Profound Sky Ancestor spoke in a worried tone.

    Sharpness flickered in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he smiled. ¡°Since we¡¯ve epted the Greaw Alliance¡¯s invitation, our reputation would be destroyed if we refuse to go.¡±

    Suddenly, his face turned cold. He initially wanted a peaceful period till he reached the Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm to persuade the rest to leave. Since they¡¯re so impatient, then he couldn¡¯t be med...

    ¡°Spread the news, the Mu Abode will attend the banquet in two days.¡± Mu Chen slowly closed his eyes with a cold voice. Since the other party wanted to challenge him, then he could only push forth his n to dominate the Greaw Continent.

    ...

    When the news of the Greaw Alliance hosting a banquet and invited the Mu Abode¡¯s ruler spread, it instantly zed throughout the Greaw Continent.

    Everyone could tell that along with Mu Chen¡¯s fame growing stronger in the Great Thousand World, the status of the Mu Abode had also gained momentum.

    Facing the Mu Abode that¡¯s growing daily, even those supreme forces who were supporting their own representatives in the Greaw Continent couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and formed the Greaw Alliance. In this manner, they would dominate ? of the territories in the Greaw Continent to pressure the Mu Abode.

    This made those forces that initially wanted to join the Mu Abode to hold their thoughts, since they were fearful of being suppressed by the Greaw Alliance.

    Thus, the news had practically attracted everyone¡¯s attention, since they knew that this banquet would determine the Overlord of the Greaw Continent.

    This was the most significant event in the past tens of thousands of years in the Great Thousand World, since it represented that the Greaw Continent might be united.

    However, who the Overlord would be would have to be determined between the Greaw Alliance and Mu Abode...

    No matter what, this was something in the Greaw Continent that everyone had to direct their attention towards.

    ...

    In Greaw City, the headquarters of the Greaw Alliance

    A pce stood in the center of the Greaw City with a round table, where five silhouettes have gathered. Although there wasn¡¯t any Spiritual Energy circting around them, there was a terrifying pressure that permeated, causing space to show signs of distortion.

    ¡°That Mu Abode¡¯s Mu Chen had epted the invitation...¡± A purple-robed elder spoke up and knitted his brows as he hesitated, ¡°That Mu Chen is a ruthless fellow, and he defeated even Huang Xuanzhi of the Phoenix n. Are we really going to provoke him?¡±

    ¡°Pellet Sun Ancestor, you¡¯re an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign. Why are you afraid of a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign runt?¡± A middle-aged man with lightning flickering in his eyes said.

    Sweeping him a nce, the purple-robed elder sneered, ¡°Spirit Heavenly Sovereign runt? Why don¡¯t you go and fight him? If you¡¯re able to retreat sessfully, I won¡¯t speak a single word.¡±

    Hearing his words, the middle-aged man was briefly stunned before he snorted. Mu Chen had defeated even Huang Xuanzhi, so everyone could tell how powerful Mu Chen was. Venerable Violet Thunder knew his level, and he knew that he wasn¡¯t Mu Chen¡¯s opponent.

    ¡°Okay, stop fighting.¡± An eerie voice resounded that instantly caused the temperature in the room to drop. Hearing that voice, the Pellet Sun Ancestor and Venerable Violet Thunder stopped their argument and looked at the source of the voice.

    Enveloped under an eerie aura, a ck-robed man with a pale face and grey pupils emanated an aura of death.

    This ck-robed man was the Ghost Emperor of the Spiritual Ghost Gate, whose strength has reached the Middle Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm, the strongest amongst the five.

    The Ghost Emperor swept a nce at the four people there and said, ¡°You guys know the Mu Abode¡¯s attitude. Mu Chen is clearly aiming for the Greaw Continent¡¯s Overlord position, so if we don¡¯t shatter his ambitions now, we won¡¯t have a say in the Greaw Continent anymore.¡±

    Hearing his words, everyone else nodded their heads with grave expressions.

    ¡°But Mu Chen¡¯s mother is the Grand Elder of the Ancient Buddha n...¡± Pellet Sun Ancestormented.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Ancient Maha n said that they won¡¯t allow the Ancient Buddha n to interfere in this matter. With the support of the ancient Maha n, we won¡¯t have to be concerned about that.¡±

    The Ghost Emperor continued, ¡°Furthermore, we have no intention of killing Mu Chen. As long as he dares toe, we will injure him and let him rest for half a year, aplishing our task. After that, the Ancient Maha n will aid us in ruling the Greaw Continent.¡±

    When the four of them heard that, there was a fire in their eyes. They wanted to rule the Greaw Continent for a long time. So if they obtained the support of the Ancient Buddha n, then they would be able to shut the mouths of the other supreme forces within the Greaw Continent.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ll do it!¡± The four of them exchanged a nce and solemnly said.

    After all, they weren¡¯t too worried about the Mu Abode and Mu Chen. After all, the entire Mu Abode relied on Mu Chen, and even if Mu Chen was powerful, they refused to believe that he couldpete against five supreme forces!

    ¡°Hmph, if you want to me someone, then me yourself for being too ambitious. The Greaw Continent isn¡¯t a ce for you to dip your fingers in!¡±

 Chapter 1469 - Fight for Authority

    The Greaw Continent, Greaw City

    The massive city was located at the center of the Greaw Continent, and it was known as the capital of the Greaw Continent because this city was a unique emblem. Thus, it had never been controlled by a force in the past. It was something co-managed by all the supreme forces on the Greaw Continent.

    Now that the Greaw Alliance was formed, it was abined power of five supreme forces. Thus, they naturally had the qualifications, which was the reason why they determined it as their headquarters on the second day it was formed.

    No one had any opinion with regards to the Greaw Alliance¡¯s tyrannical deration, since the five supreme forces were too shocking to them.

    In the past, the five supreme forces had viewed each other aspetitors, which was the reason why there wasn¡¯t a tyrant force in the Greaw continent. But with the rise of the Mu Abode, the five supreme forces felt threatened. Thus, they had joined together in an alliance and established a colossal being in the Greaw Continent.

    As long as they held the upper hand in the Greaw Banquet, no one would doubt that they might be the rulers of this entire continent.

    Thus, everyone¡¯s attention was directed over, and two days passed in the blink of an eye.

    When sunshine tore through the clouds and shone onto this city, the entire city was bustling with vitality.

    Countless silhouettes were making their way over, looking like a group of locusts moving towards the city.

    Greaw City had now be the focus of attention in the Greaw Continent. Thus, practically everyone had gathered here, since they knew that this Greaw Banquet might determine a true Overlord...

    Along with the rise of the Mu Abode, Mu Chen has achieved miracles again and again. On the other hand, the Greaw Alliance was powerful, with five supreme forces joining together, which attracted everyone¡¯s attention in the Great Thousand World.

    Once the two dominant forces in the Greaw Continent sh together, there would definitely be a result in this battle, and the Greaw Continent would also calm down and wee their Overlord.

    This was a grand matter for the Greaw continent in the past thousands of years!

    While the city was bustling with vitality, a massive jade za attracted everyone¡¯s attention...

    A multitude of silhouettes descended on the za. Everyone that could appear here were all top-tiered forces in the Greaw Continent.

    However, those forces that were so popr in the past were dim. Everyone knew that the two protagonists of this event were the two powerful forces...

    Countless gazes were directed at the za, where they saw five golden thrones flickering with golden radiance. There were five silhouettes on those thrones with boundless Spiritual Energy spreading out from their bodies, causing the entire heavens and earth to tremble.

    They were five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns!

    This formation could be considered as an extremely powerful force, even in the Great Thousand World, and cing it in the Greaw Continent, it¡¯s stunning.

    In the past, the five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns were practically the backing of their own representatives in the Greaw continent. But with Mu Chen¡¯s appearance, those powerful figures had no choice but to show up...

    ¡°Five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns... How terrifying. In the past, I never knew that there would be such terrifying figures hidden in our Greaw Continent.¡± All sorts of respectful gazes looked at the five silhouettes as they sighed.

    ¡°Looks like the Greaw Alliance is going to sh with the Mu Abode today.¡±

    ¡°The Mu Abode rose too swiftly, and that Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler is ferocious. It is said that he has even defeated Huang Xuanzhi of the Phoenix n.¡±

    ¡°That Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler is Mu Chen, right? In the past, he was just an executive of the Great Havew Domain. I never expected that he would grow so swiftly in just a few years.¡±

    ¡°I wonder who will hold the upper hand in this fight?¡±

    ¡°I believe it¡¯s the Greaw Alliance. They have a total of five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns!¡±

    ¡°That Mu Chen isn¡¯t simple, either. Those achievements of his are practically speechless.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, this Greaw Banquet will be interesting...¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Whispers resounded throughout the city. Everyone could tell that the Greaw Alliance wasn¡¯t just inviting the Mu Abode to a banquet. They¡¯re intending to obtain the Overlord position in the Greaw Continent.

    That Mu Abode¡¯s ruler was a genius with marvelous achievements. So how could he be someone to lower his head? Thus, there would undoubtedly be sparks from the confrontation today.

    With regards to those whispers, the five silhouettes on the thrones closed their eyes, ignoring those discussions. But when asionally they opened their eyes, they would cause space to fluctuate around.

    Time gradually passed under this atmosphere and the sun had risen into the sky...

    Suddenly, a phoenix cry echoed throughout the heavens and earth.

    It had practically drawn all the attention and everyone could feel a terrifying pressure spreading out.

    It was so much so that even the five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns had opened their eyes and narrowed them.

    Swiftly, a ck dot appeared in the distant horizon, and in a few flickers, it rapidly expanded into a massive ck phoenix.

    As the phoenix pped its wings, it was shrouded in ck mes as it approached the city. Instantly, it unleashed a bloodline pressure that caused many people¡¯s faces to change.

    ¡°This... what is that Divine Beast?!¡±

    ¡°What a terrifying pressure. It¡¯s practically on the same level as the Phoenix and Dragon ns!¡±

    Everyone in the city became a little anxious as they looked at the massive being in the sky. They felt their hearts turning cold from the pressure.

    The five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns had also knitted their brows as they exchanged a nce with astonishment.

    ¡°Is that... the legendary Undying Bird?¡± As Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns, they were naturally more knowledgeable than the rest. Thus, they instantly figured out the origin of that ck phoenix after a brief shock and narrowed their eyes.

    They could sense that the Undying Bird¡¯s strength had reached the Late Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°Since Mu Chen of the Mu Abode is here, then show yourself.¡± The Ghost Emperor¡¯s grey pupils looked at the ck phoenix and his cold voice resounded.

    Instantly, everyone followed his gaze and saw a silhouette standing on the head of that ck phoenix. It was a young face that emanated an endless pressure.

    Hearing the Ghost Emperor¡¯s words, that youthful silhouette smiled and took a step out. In the next instant, everyone saw a silhouette suddenly appear at the center of the za.

    After that, the ck phoenix unleashed a cry before it started shrinking and turned into a slender silhouette that stood beside Mu Chen.

    At the same time, whistling sounds of wind resounded as more people appeared behind Mu Chen and Nine Nether.

    Standing at the front was the Profound Sky Ancestor and Mand. Evidently, practically all the experts of the Mu Abode have turned up this time.

    When they appeared, the entire city turned silent with many curious gazes gathering onto the Mu Abode¡¯s party.

    Standing with his hands behind his back, that youthful figure had a faint smile without showing any weakness against the five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns.

    ¡°Mu Abode¡¯s Mu Chen is truly a talent to reach this height at such a young age.¡± The Ghost Emperor looked at Mu Chen as he initiated a speech.

    Hearing his words, Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with those conventional greetings. For your Greaw Alliance to invite me with such a great formation shouldn¡¯t be just for a banquet, right?¡±

    As the five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns exchanged a look, the Pellet Sun Ancestor chuckled, ¡°We naturally have something to discuss with you...¡±

    After a brief pause, his facial expression became honest. ¡°You should know that we, the five supreme forces, have spent a great amount of effort in the Greaw Continent. So we¡¯ve decided to end the fight in the Greaw Continent, and we hope that you can give up on fighting for the Greaw Continent.¡±

    ¡°Naturally, we will give youpensation. After our discussions, we have decided to give the Heavenly Python Continent to the Mu Abode as yournd.¡±

    When the Pellet Sun Ancestor¡¯s voice resounded, the entire heavens and earth turned silent as everyone took in a cold breath. The Greaw Alliance was truly ruthless without any politeness...

    Many people knew about the Heavenly Python Continent. It was something not too far away from the Greaw Continent, but it¡¯s only a small-scale continent with limited resources. Compared to the Greaw Continent, it was a difference between heaven and earth.

    The faces on the experts of the Mu Abode turned cold. Giving up on the Greaw Continent for the Heavenly Python Continent, did the Greaw Alliance really think that they could devour the Mu Abode?

    Countless gazes looked at Mu Chen, which thetter remained silent. After the Pellet Sun Ancestor finished his speech, he smiled.

    Raising his head, Mu Chen looked at the five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m giving all of you a day to get lost from the Greaw Continent, and I will not pursue this matter any further.¡±

    His words instantly caused everyone to be silent and they were drenched in cold sweat. Although the Greaw Alliance was ruthless with their words, they had still given Mu Chen face. However, Mu Chen had directly fallen out...

    Now, there wouldn¡¯t be a peaceful discussion anymore.

 Chapter 1470 - Greatlaw Alliance VS Mu Abode

    When Mu Chen¡¯s words resounded throughout the za, it had instantly caused the entire city to be silent. Everyone was looking at that youth and gulped down a mouthful of saliva. They never expected that even when facing the five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns of the Greaw Alliance, Mu Chen would show no signs of retreat and even rebuked them.

    Instantly, the five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns¡¯ faces turned grim with a cold light flickering in their eyes.

    ¡°Impudent!¡± The five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns¡¯ faces turned cold, and a holler resounded. Three silhouettes suddenly appeared; they were three Spirit Heavenly Sovereigns.

    Those three Spirit Heavenly Sovereigns were executives of the Greaw Alliance, and when they saw how fearless Mu Chen was, they couldn¡¯t hold back. However, it was also something that the five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns ordered, since they wanted those three to test out the Mu Abode.

    ¡°A puny Mu Abode dares to contend with our Greaw Alliance? Such impudence!¡± The three Spirit Heavenly Sovereigns sneered and pushed their palms forth. Three boundless Spiritual Energies instantly pierced through space and enveloped in the direction of the Mu Abode.

    With the three Spirit Heavenly Sovereigns making their moves, Mu Chen did not even turn his gaze over, but looked at the five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns with indifference.

    However, Nine Nether¡¯s gaze instantly turned cold and she breathed out ck mes that instantly incinerated those three powerful Spiritual Energy attacks.

    When those three Spirit Heavenly Sovereigns saw this scene, their faces instantly changed. They never expected that Nine Nether would so easily resolve their attacks.

    At this moment, the three of them felt that Nine Nether wasn¡¯t an easy opponent and wanted to retreat.

    But how could Nine Nether allow them to retreat? She would make use of this opportunity to show the might of their Mu Abode.

    Her body trembled and phoenix wings of ck mes spread out from behind her. With a p, she disappeared.

    When Nine Nether disappeared, the three Spirit Heavenly Sovereigns instantly felt something was amiss, so they circted their Spiritual Energy, and their bodies emanated luster. They had immediately brought out their Spiritual Physiques.

    Nine Nether had mysteriously appeared behind the three Spirit Heavenly Sovereigns and the phoenix wings shed out, tearing space apart from their sharpness.

    That ck mes seemed like they could incinerate everything. After a ck streak shed, three mournful cries resounded.

    Everyone was dumbfounded as they saw three silhouettes falling from the sky. They saw a sinister wound across the chest of the three Spirit Heavenly Sovereigns of the Greaw Alliance with fresh blood flowing from them. ck mes were burning their injuries, causing their injuries to be unable to recover.

    Everyone sucked in a cold breath as they looked at Nine Nether with respect. Evidently, no one expected that the three Spirit Heavenly Sovereigns of the Greaw Alliance would be so easily defeated by her.

    After defeating the three Spirit Heavenly Sovereigns, Nine Nether did not stop. Her eyes flickered and she turned into another ck re, intending to beat her opponent while they¡¯re down.

    When the three Spirit Heavenly Sovereigns saw Nine Nethering in their direction, they were startled. They knew from the previous confrontation that they weren¡¯t Nine Nether¡¯s opponent.

    ¡°You dare!¡± When Nine Nether appeared before the three Spirit Heavenly Sovereigns, a holler resounded.

    When the enraged voice resounded, Venerable Violet Thunder disappeared and reappeared before Nine Nether with a jab covered in violet lightning flying out.

    The power of an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign wasn¡¯t something that a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign couldpare to.

    As the violet lightning expended in Nine Nether¡¯s eyes, Mu Chen appeared before her and the pagoda appeared in his eyes, which instantly converted all his Spiritual Energy.

    Clenching his fist, he brandished a jab with a crystal glove on his fist.

    Mu Chen¡¯s fist crashed with the violet lightning and the violet lightning suddenly copsed. In the next instant, Mu Chen¡¯s fist had pierced through space and smashed against Venerable Violet Thunder¡¯s chest.

    With an explosion, Venerable Violet Thunder¡¯s body suddenly trembled and he flew out, leaving two deep marks on the jade za.

    Venerable Violet Thunder¡¯s face was pale as he stabilised his figure and looked at Mu Chen with a pale expression. Instantly, fear rose in his heart. He could sense how terrifying Mu Chen was from their earlier exchange.

    Their exchange was only a brief instant, and everyone recovered when they saw how Venerable Violet Thunder was beaten back by Mu Chen¡¯s fist and instantly burst out inmotion.

    Although Mu Chen had great fame in the Great Thousand World, not one had witnessed how he defeated the Immortal Heavenly Sovereign. After witnessing how Mu Chen defeated Venerable Violet Thunder, all of them were shocked.

    ¡°Venerable Violet Thunder, if you¡¯re itching for a fight, you can look for me. Why bother bullying a girl?¡± Mu Chen slowly retracted his fist and gave a faint smile to Venerable Violet Thunder.

    However, Venerable Violet Thunder did not speak as he gave a ferocious look at Mu Chen.

    When the uproar started to weaken down, everyone saw the four other Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns on the thrones standing up.

    As they stood up, the entire region turned dark.

    The Ghost Emperor stared at Mu Chen as his voice resounded, ¡°Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler, we know that you¡¯re powerful, and none of us will be able to defeat you in a one-on-one battle.¡±

    The Ghost Emperor¡¯s voice caused many people to be shocked, since the Ghost Emperor was a Middle Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm. Compared to Mu Chen, he was an entire realm ahead, but even so, he had admitted that he couldn¡¯t defeat Mu Chen. So how powerful was thetter?

    However, Mu Chen maintained a calm expression, showing nocency from the Ghost Emperor¡¯s praises.

    ¡°Our objective is clear by inviting you to this banquet. Our Greaw Alliance wants to rule the entire Greaw Continent. If you can agree, we willpensate you.

    ¡°But if you insist on fighting with us for the Greaw Continent...¡± As he spoke, a ferocious light flickered in the Ghost Emperor¡¯s eyes as his tone instantly became filled with killing intent, causing the surrounding temperature to drop. ¡°Then the five of us can only challenge you.¡±

    At this moment, the Greaw Alliance had revealed their ambition.

    Everyone wore grave expressions. The five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns were intending to gang up on Mu Chen. Thus, everyone could see how fearful they were towards Mu Chen.

    ¡°Looks like your Greaw Alliance is throwing your reputation away.¡± Nine Nether mocked as she stood behind Mu Chen.

    After all, it wasn¡¯t good news for Mu Chen to face five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns.

    But the Ghost Emperor smiled. ¡°The winner makes the rules, and I don¡¯t dare about the process.¡±

    His grey pupils looked at Mu Chen as he smiled. ¡°Furthermore, I am also treating the Ruler of the Mu Abode seriously, which is the reason why we did this. If this spreads out, I¡¯m afraid that Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler¡¯s fame will rise again.¡±

    When Nine Nether heard that, her eyes turned cold. ¡°Shameless!¡±

    Waving his hand, Mu Chen interrupted Nine Nether and smiled while facing the Ghost Emperor. ¡°Then I have to thank the five of you.¡±

    ¡°You still have to get through today before saying that.¡± Venerable Violet Thunder coldly said.

    ¡°It seems like the five of you are confident in dealing with me?¡± said Mu Chen.

    The Ghost Emperor¡¯s eyes flickered as he said, ¡°Do you feel otherwise?¡±

    As he spoke, a grey Spiritual Energy surged out of his body as he swiftly converted to his Spiritual Physique. His eyes were flickering with a terrifying Spiritual Energy pressure that enveloped the entire city.

    At the same time, the Pellet Sun Ancestor, and the three other Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns had also done the same. At that moment, the entire region was shrouded in pressure as it enveloped towards Mu Chen.

    Five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns had made their moves at the same time with a wave that startled the entire heavens and earth.

    Everyone around the za had their faces change. Facing five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns, even the terrifying Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler would feel pressured, right?

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the smile on Mu Chen¡¯s face slowly retracted as a bone-chilling cold reced it.

    ¡°Since you like to bully with numbers, then I will show you the true meaning of bullying with numbers...¡± Mu Chen¡¯s cold voice resounded throughout the za.

    When the five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns heard that, they instantly locked their brows together, while faintly feeling uneasy.

    But while they felt uneasy, Mu Chen stretched out his hand and swiped across the ring on his finger. In the next moment, a boundless ck radiance swept out.

    While the entire region was enveloped in silence, everyone looked at the za with shock to see an entire army donned in ck armor appearing behind Mu Chen.

    When this army appeared, it emanated a terrifying Battle Will that caused the heavens and earth to fluctuate, causing the entire region to tremble.

 Chapter 1471 - One against Five

    When an entire army stood behind Mu Chen, they looked akin to statues since they remained unmoving. However, there was a terrifying turbulence brewing above them.

    Everyone was shocked upon the sudden appearance of this army and the pressure that faintly emanated from them was stronger than ordinary Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns.

    Evidently, this wasn¡¯t an ordinary army.

    Facing this army, even the five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns had narrowed their eyes while feeling threatened.

    ¡°No wonder this brat is so confident, so it turns out that he had left such a trump card.¡± However, the five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns weren¡¯t afraid. Regardless of Mu Chen¡¯s methods, they were five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns, even Huang Xuanzhi would try to avoid them.

    They refused to believe that five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns couldn¡¯t do anything to a Middle Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign.

    ¡°Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler is truly formidable, but we have to advise you to know when to pull back. Don¡¯t ruin your future.¡± The Ghost Emperor said with a tant threat in his tone.

    Mu Chen smiled, but he wasn¡¯t bothered by it. He looked at a silhouette amongst the ck Dragon Army, the Commander, Jiang Long.

    ¡°I never expected that in such a short period, King Mu would reach the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.¡± Sensing Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, Jiang Long cupped his fists.

    Compared to the past, his tone was filled with more respect. After all, Mu Chen¡¯s strength back then was only at the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm. But at this moment, he had stepped into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    It was so much so that Mu Chen was evenparable to their previous master.

    With a smile, Mu Chen said, ¡°Commander Jiang Long, prepare for battle. After disappearing for so long, it¡¯s time for the world to know the ck Dragon Army¡¯s name once more.¡±

    In the past, he couldn¡¯t bring out the true potential of the ck Dragon Army. But after reaching the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, he was feeling confident that he could bring forth the full power of the ck Dragon Army now.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, Jiang Long had emotions flickering through his eyes and the ck Dragon Army¡¯s warriors trembled with excitement. Back then, they had killed demons under their previous master¡¯smand, and god-knows how many Monarchs died in their hands.

    But when they were awakened, Mu Chen could only utilise a portion of the ck Dragon Army¡¯s strength due to his weak cultivation. So they felt sullen. But fortunately, Mu Chen had finally reached the level where he couldmand all of them.

    ¡°Rise, Battle Will!¡± Jiang Long roared and the ten thousand ck Dragon Army¡¯s warriors roared along with Jiang Long. After that, torrential Battle Will spread out across the horizon, forming into a boundless ocean of Battle Will that caused space to tremble from the waves.

    Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette also appeared amongst the ocean of Battle Will. He then spread his senses out. He could hear the sshing noisesing from the ocean of Battle Will.

    This was because the Battle Will had been refined to a terrifying height.

    When the five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns looked at the ocean of Battle Will, their faces were grim as they exchanged a look. From the looks of it, it seemed like Mu Chen was insisting on fighting with them.

    ¡°He¡¯s nothing but an arrogant brat. Let¡¯s fulfill his wishes, then!¡± Venerable Violet Thunder coldly said.

    The four of them nodded their heads and five terrifying surges of Spiritual Energy fluctuations soared into the sky, forming into five dazzling pirs of light that tore through space and shot towards the ocean of Battle will.

    They were experienced, and they knew that as long as they could destroy the ocean of Battle Will, this army would copse.

    The attack of five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns at the same time was stunning, making many people¡¯s scalps go numb. If this attack fell on the city, it could probably reduce the entire Greaw City into ashes.

    Raising his head, Mu Chen indifferently looked at the five attacks then stretched his finger out and flicked.

    The boundless ocean of Battle Will violently rolled with waves before it turned into a myriad of light and shot outwards.

    Every single beam was liquified Battle Will that seemed to contain the small image of a dragon in every single one.

    As the beams flew out, they shed with the five attacks, and in the next instant, numerous beams shattered, but they still endlessly shot forth.

    Under the storm of beams, the five pirs had also been gradually weakened before they copsed.

    Looking at the gorgeous storm in the sky, everyone was shocked. Mu Chen had actually withstood the attacks from five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns!

    Although it was just a probing attack, Mu Chen had also casually retaliated. Evidently, he wasn¡¯t afraid of the five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns.

    ¡°The Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler is truly formidable. It¡¯s no wonder why he canmand such fame in the Great Thousand World...¡± Countless people sighed. Mu Chen¡¯s fighting capability had exceeded their expectations. If he was given more time, he would be invincible beneath the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm after he reached the Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    It was no wonder why the Ghost Emperor andpany were so afraid of him and wanted to get rid of him. They knew that if they missed this opportunity, they wouldn¡¯t have the courage to fight when Mu Chen makes a move.

    The five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns wore grim expressions before they instantly summoned their Sovereign Immortal Bodies out.

    They had witnessed how powerful Mu Chen was, and they knew that they couldn¡¯t win by relying on ordinary means. Thus, they had all summoned out their Sovereign Immortal Bodies.

    As the five massive beings stood between the heavens and earth, theymanded a terrifying storm along with pressure.

    Looking at the five silhouettes, Mu Chen squinted his eyes and swiftly formed seals. Shortly after, a draconic roar echoed from the Battle Will.

    Everyone could see a gigantic being wiggling out of the ocean of Battle Will.

    It was a massive dragon with gloss flickering on its scales. Every single scale was engraved with battle runes, and when they appeared, they swept out a ferocious fluctuation.

    The Battle Will Spirit!

    However, this Battle Will Spirit was more refined than it was in the past, it¡¯s as if it was alive.

    Sensing the fluctuation in the dragon, Mu Chen looked satisfied. The ck Dragon Army at its peak could rival that of a Pinnacle Immortal Heavenly Sovereign, and it was practically invincible beneath the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    The ck Dragon Army has reached a number of 15,000, but he had only used 10,000 of them. The Battle Will Spirit refined from them could contend against the pinnacle of a Middle Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    When the massive dragon was formed, the five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns unleashed their attacks without any hesitation. Five Sovereign Immortal Bodies brandished their fists and tore through space, flying towards the massive dragon.

    Although they looked simple, the boundless Spiritual Energy could even shatter the Sovereign Immortal Body of a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign.

    Facing the attack, Mu Chen¡¯s expression did not change. The Battle Will dragon roared and swept out a tail and faced the enemy.

    The dragon brandished its w and first shed with the Sovereign Immortal Body of the Pellet Sun Ancestor.

    A huge sound was produced from the collision and many people were shocked that the Pellet Sun Ancestor was sent flying out.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The Pellet Sun Ancestor stood on the shoulder of the Sovereign Immortal Body with an unsightly expression as he hollered, ¡°Move out!¡±

    Five Sovereign Immortal Bodies soared through the sky, surrounding the Battle Will Spirit, and unleashed their attacks.

    However, the dragon was fearless. It constantly brandished its ws and, aside from the Ghost Emperor, everyone was suppressed.

    The dragon had reached the pinnacle of Middle Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm, and aside from the Ghost Emperor, everyone else couldn¡¯t contend with it. After all, they were only at the Initial Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    A ferocious battle broke out across the horizon. The five Sovereign Immortal Bodies were akin to five zing suns that exploded with a storm filled with destructive prowess.

    Shockingly, the Battle Will Spirit showed no signs of defeat, even when facing five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns. On the contrary, it unleashed ferocious attacks that constantly beaten the five Sovereign Immortal Bodies back.

    The spectators were all covered in cold sweat. They only knew that the Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler was formidable. But after witnessing how he fought against five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns and was not defeated, they finally realised how powerful he was...

    The Ghost Emperor¡¯s face was grim as he looked at the ferocious Battle Will Spirit. He never expected that not only was Mu Chen powerful, even his attainments as a Battle Formation Master were shocking.

    ¡°If this continues, it¡¯s practically impossible to get rid of him.¡± The Ghost Emperor¡¯s eyes flickered with a trace of chill as a grey bonepass appeared in his hand.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I can only have you try this out...¡±

 Chapter 1472 - 50,000,000 Battle Runes

    When that grey bonepass appeared in the hand of the Ghost Emperor, there was a smooth side that looked like a mirror. The edge of the mirror was engraved with ancient runes that faintly emanated a terrifying Spiritual Energy fluctuation.

    When that mirror appeared, Mu Chen narrowed his eyes and his expression turned grave. ¡°This fluctuation... an Immortal Grade Peerless Saint Artifact?¡±

    That fluctuation was powerful even amongst Immortal Grade Peerless Saint Artifacts. He never expected that the Ghost Emperor would possess one... and this must be where the Ghost Emperor¡¯s confidence lies.

    ¡°Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler, I didn¡¯t want to use this item, but since you¡¯re so stubborn, then you can¡¯t me me.¡± Holding onto the mirror, the Ghost Emperor coldly smiled. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, you have a strong backing. So I can¡¯t kill you, but I will make you pay a considerable price today!¡±

    Without any fluctuation on his face, Mu Chen faintly replied, ¡°You¡¯re still not qualified.¡±

    Although the Ghost Emperor was at the Middle Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm, he was inferior to Huang Xuanzhi. After all, thetter was someone who could challenge someone above his cultivation. Since he could defeat Huang Xuanzhi, he naturally wasn¡¯t afraid of the Ghost Emperor.

    Evidently, the Ghost Emperor knew about this fact, which was the reason why he had joined forces with four other Initial Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns to fight Mu Chen.

    ¡°Then give it a try!¡± Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s indifferent voice, a sinister expression shed on the Ghost Emperor¡¯s face and his hands swiftly joined together. The bone mirror in his hand flew into the sky and expanded to a thousand feet.

    ¡°Together!¡± The Ghost Emperor hollered and looked at the four other Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns.

    The four other Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns naturally knew how powerful this bone mirror was. Thus, they nodded their heads and the five Sovereign Immortal Bodies unleashed five massive pirs into the massive bone mirror.

    A ripple set out across the surface of the mirror and an indescribable fluctuation gathered within the mirror.

    The space around the mirror also showed signs of copsing, as if it couldn¡¯t bear the Spiritual Energy fluctuation.

    When Nine Nether and the Profound Sky Ancestor watched this scene, their faces changed. They could sense that the bone mirror had actually gathered the power of five immortal Heavenly Sovereigns.

    One must know that the five of them were powerful, and with their powerbined together, it would naturally cause rejection. However, the bone mirror actually managed tobine it all together.

    Thus, this attack was no longerparable to before. It was aplete fusion between five powers. It was something that could even ughter a Middle Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    This should naturally be the five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns¡¯ trump card.

    The other forces around the za had also noticed this situation and their expressions turned grave.

    They knew that the oue of this battle would determine the Overlord of their Greaw continent...

    ¡°Looking at this situation, the Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler is in danger. The five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns havebined their powers through that bone mirror. Not to mention a Middle Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign, even a Middle Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign, would be killed if their careless.¡±

    ¡°The Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler is too young, while the five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns are all cunning foxes. If they did not have a trump card or two, why would they provoke him...¡±

    ¡°If the Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler is defeated here, then the Mu Abode can only retreat from the Greaw Continent with all their hard work going down the drain...¡±

    However, Mu Chen had disregarded all themotion and squinted his eyes at the bone mirror. The Spiritual Energy fluctuation gathering there was something that even he couldn¡¯t be careless against.

    Boundless Spiritual Energy gathered into the bone mirror before turning into lightning. It flickered and permeated a destructive fluctuation.

    Standing beneath the bone mirror, the Ghost Emperor¡¯s face turned cold from the Spiritual Energy, before he nced at Mu Chen, then gently waved his hand with a smile.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll let you test the might of this Ancient Divine Union Mirror.¡± The bone mirror trembled and locked onto Mu Chen.

    In the next moment, brilliant Spiritual Energy violently gathered around the bone mirror before rapidly shrinking down. Ten-odd breathster, a pir that was a few thousand feet turned into a palm-sized beam and flew out.

    Although it had been reduced in size, the silver beam tore through the heavens and earth, destroying everything in its path.

    Looking at the beam, Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned grave. He could feel a chill down his spine from the threat it posed to him.

    Taking a deep breath, Mu Chen¡¯s hands joined together and a torrential Battle Will soared into the sky then poured into the Battle Will Spirit dragon.

    As more Battle Will was added in, the massive being started to grow in size.

    Most importantly, the amount of Battle Runes started to increase as well.

    10,000,000... 30,000,000... 40,000,000...

    With Mu Chen¡¯s current strength, he could already create Battle Runes in the tens of millions. Generally speaking, 10,000,000 would be equivalent to a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign.

    Reaching 40,000,000 Battle Runes, it would beparable to an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign!

    At this moment, Mu Chen had brought out all the power of the ck Dragon Army without holding back.

    In the next moment, that palm-sized silver beam had shot over.

    Unleashing a roar, the Battle Will dragon opened its mouth and breathed out a dragon breath that had over 40,000,000 Battle Runes.

    Torrential dragon breath shed with that silver beam. But when it fought, the torrential dragon breath had started to copse. The silver beam was destroying everything in its path.

    ¡°Although 40,000,000 Battle Runes are terrifying, it¡¯s still too na?ve for you to think that you can defeat the five of us!¡± The Ghost Emperor sneered as he watched the silver beam.

    Looking at the dragon breath copsing from the silver beam, Mu Chen had no expression on his face. He then took a deep breath and flicked his finger. A radiance burst out from his ring.

    As the light spread out, 5,000 more warriors of the ck Dragon Army appeared.

    Initially, he wanted to hold back. But from the current situation, it looked like he had to bring out his best.

    ¡°Bring out all of your Battle Will!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s voice resounded near the ears of every single warrior in the ck Dragon Army and their eyes gradually turned red as they hollered.

    Fifteen thousand beams of light soared into the sky and every single beam was refined as they charged into the dragon of Battle Will.

    The dragon unleashed a roar and continued to grow once more. At the same time, the amount of Battle Runes on it grew as well...

    40,000,000... 45,000,000...

    Along with the insane speed of the increasing amount of Battle Runes, a terrifying pressure also permeated that caused the sky to darken.

    Looking at this scene, the five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns¡¯ faces changed. 45,000,000 Battle Runes was something that even a Middle Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign would feel troubled with.

    ¡°This fellow is truly troublesome!¡± The Ghost Emperor gritted his teeth as his hands joined together. The silver beam increased in speed as it shot towards the dragon.

    Raising his head, Mu Chen looked at the dragon with his eyes covered in blood veins. He had reached a limit in his control of Battle Runes.

    His gaze was fixated on the dragon. The Battle Runes were still increasing. Along with the increment of Battle Runes, more blood veins appeared in his eyes...

    50,000,000 Battle Runes...

    It finally stopped after reaching this amount and a drop of blood fell from Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. He wiped it off and let out a long breath.

    It was practically the limit of the ck Dragon Army. Perhaps it might be inferior to their peak, but it was something that not even a Middle Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign would underestimate.

    As for those beneath the Middle Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm, they would be immediately ughtered.

    ¡°Go.¡± Mu Chen rubbed his temples in exhaustion with killing intent surging in his eyes as he pointed his finger down.

    In the next instant, the dragon had turned into a streak of grey light and shed with the silver beam from the five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns...

 Chapter 1473 - Almighty

    When the dragon roared, 50,000,000 Battle Runes flickered and the pressure that emanated from it left everyone in fear.

    Under those fearful gazes, the draconic roar shed with that silver beam.

    In that instant, when it connected, the sky started to copse and an indescribable pressure had spread out, causing cracks in space in its path.

    When everyone raised their heads, their eyes were fixated on the terrifying point of contact and saw the violent Battle Will and silver light shing together, trying to devour one another.

    Before this, the silver beambined with the power of five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns could destroy 40,000,000 Battle Runes, but there was a drastic change in the situation upon reaching 50,000,000.

    As Battle Will swept out, the destructive fluctuation in the silver light started to recede and couldn¡¯t budge. Not only that, it was being pushed back by the draconic roar...

    When the five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns saw this scene, their faces couldn¡¯t help changing. At this moment, they even had fear flickering in their eyes.

    ¡°50,000,000 Battle Runes... Why are Mu Chen¡¯s attainments as a Battle Formation Master so terrifying?!¡± The five of them roared with reluctance in their hearts. One must know that 50,000,000 Battle Runes could even contend against a Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign.

    While the five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns were shocked in their hearts, an earth-shattering roar resounded from the dragon. In the next moment, it opened its mouth and devoured that silver light.

    When it devoured the silver light, a drastic explosion urred in the body of that dragon with vague silver flickers. But the 50,000,000 Battle Runes burst with radiance as it suppressed the explosion within its body...

    The explosions brieflysted before the silver light gradually disappeared. However, the dragon started to shrink in size. The 50,000,000 Battle Runes had decreased by half. Evidently, it exhausted an enormous amount of energy to suppress the silver beam.

    But when the silver beam weakened down, the five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns¡¯ faces turned pale and the Spiritual Energy fluctuations around them grew intense before a mouthful of blood gushed out of their mouths and the Spiritual Energy fluctuations around them started to weaken.

    Evidently, they had suffered the aftershock.

    ¡°This fellow is too troublesome, and he¡¯s not an easy opponent!¡± The Pellet Sun Ancestor¡¯s face was pale as he looked at Mu Chen with fear. He already felt the urge to flee at this moment. After all, the strength that Mu Chen has shown was too terrifying.

    The few others also wore unsightly expressions. It was too embarrassing that the five of them couldn¡¯t obtain any advantage in their fight with Mu Chen.

    Only the Ghost Emperor was looking at Mu Chen with reluctance.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we disperse today?¡± The Pellet Sun Ancestor suggested. He had suffered grave injuries and his fighting capability has decreased. Thus, he no longer had the intention topete with Mu Chen.

    When Venerable Violet Thunder heard that suggestion, all of them were tempted and Spiritual Energy surged around them with the intent to retreat.

    ¡°You want to flee?¡± Mu Chen had naturally sensed the Spiritual Energy fluctuations with a cold flicker in his eyes. Although the other party has suffered the repercussions from their sh, the ck Dragon Army also had at least 2,000 warriors who suffered substantial injuries. So it would take a long time for them to recover.

    Thus, Mu Chen was enraged in his heart. So how would he allow them to leave?

    A cold light flickered in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes and a silhouette stepped forth from his shadow and sat in the ocean of Battle Will to use the Battle Will Spirit to suppress the other party.

    A golden pair of wings appeared behind Mu Chen and they pped, before he disappeared.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± When Mu Chen disappeared, the Ghost Emperor and the rest immediately yelled with a grave expression. They couldn¡¯t even sense Mu Chen¡¯s speed.

    The Pellet Sun Ancestor¡¯s face drastically changed in the next moment when he saw a silhouette stepping out and facing him.

    Without any expression, the pagoda appeared in his eyes and crystallised Spiritual Energy flowed through his limbs, before he gently pushed his palm out.

    Although Mu Chen had gently pushed his palm out, the Pellet Sun Ancestor couldn¡¯t follow it. Thus, the Spiritual Energy defenses around the Pellet Sun Ancestor exploded as Mu Chen¡¯s palm, which was covered in crystallized flickers, fell on his chest.

    In a blow, the Pellet Sun Ancestor¡¯s chest copsed from the palm, his Spiritual Energy couldn¡¯t withstand this palm from Mu Chen.

    Gushing blood from his mouth, the Pellet Sun Ancestor was blown back. At the same time, the Sovereign Immortal Body beneath his feet was also covered in cracks as it shattered.

    Shattering the Pellet Sun Ancestor¡¯s chest with a single palm, Mu Chen did not even look at the former as the golden wings behind him pped again and he disappeared.

    ¡°Bring out your Sovereign Immortal Body defenses!¡± The remaining four had sensed it when the Pellet Sun Ancestor was heavily injured. Thus, they immediately roared. Mu Chen¡¯s speed has surpassed them. Not even the Ghost Emperor could detect Mu Chen. Therefore, they could only resort to using the defenses of their Sovereign Immortal Bodies to resist Mu Chen¡¯s assault.

    But just when they wanted to utilise their Sovereign Immortal Bodies, the Dragon of Battle Will Spirit roared under the ck-robed Mu Chen¡¯s control and it tangled up with the four Sovereign Immortal Bodies.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The four of them cursed and felt a chill in their hearts. At this moment, they were injured, and Mu Chen has executed a terrifying speed, intending to beat them while they¡¯re weakened.

    At this moment, they were left with no choice except to retreat.

    Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette appeared behind Venerable Violet Thunder and he threw a jab forth.

    ¡°Arrogant brat, you think that I¡¯m afraid of you?!¡± Venerable Violet Thunder roared and lightning violently flickered around him as he threw a jab forth. As lightning swept out, it seemed like it could destroy anything.

    At this moment, he knew that Mu Chen would suppress him if he showed any cowardice.

    When the two fists shed, Venerable Violet Thunder¡¯s face drastically changed. A crystallised luster was spreading out from Mu Chen that formed into unusual runes as it crept over his body.

    In the path of the crystallised luster, his Spiritual Energy bizarrely disappeared.

    ¡°Sealing power?!¡± Venerable Violet Thunder eximed out.

    Before his voice could resound, Mu Chen¡¯s fist suddenly broke through his defenses and sent him flying with the crystal runes creeping over his body. The boundless Spiritual Energy had declined and was temporarily sealed.

    After dealing with Venerable Violet Thunder, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze fell on the Nether Profound City Lord and White Tiger King. The two of them were Initial Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns, and now that they¡¯re heavily injured, they¡¯re practically not Mu Chen¡¯s opponent. In just ten-odd breaths, the two of them had their Spiritual Energies sealed and fell towards the jade za.

    At this moment, only the Ghost Emperor was still standing.

    Mu Chen¡¯s counterattack was too ferocious. It¡¯s to the point that four Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns have been defeated. Only at this moment, the spectators recovered from the shock and took in deep cold breaths.

    Raising their heads in shock, they looked at that youthful silhouette with respect in their eyes. Clearly, they were all astonished by Mu Chen¡¯s fighting strength.

    ¡°Your turn now.¡± Ignoring the surrounding gazes, Mu Chen indifferently looked at the Ghost Emperor.

    The Ghost Emperor¡¯s expression was dark, but he retreated. Without the four other Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns, he could only withdraw.

    ¡°You think you can run?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes coldly flickered as the phoenix wings behind him pped. He shuttled through space and appeared before the Ghost Emperor with a jab out.

    The crystallised luster on his fist was extremely dazzling, and the Ghost Emperor was having a headache for the speed that the golden phoenix wings bestowed to Mu Chen. However, he¡¯s a formidable figure. So when he saw that he couldn¡¯t retreat, a ferocious light flickered in his eyes.

    ¡°You managed to trounce them, but that doesn¡¯t mean that you can do the same to me!¡± The Ghost Emperor said as his hands joined together. Endless cold Spiritual Energy gathered over and formed into a ghost seal with ghastly howls resounding from it.

    ¡°Myriad Ghost Seal!¡± The Ghost Emperor hollered as he mmed it over at Mu Chen.

    Light also flickered in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes with a cold sneer. With a thought, a draconic roar resounded from his body and the True Dragon wriggled from his body and infused into his arm.

    Dazzling golden light burst out from Mu Chen¡¯s arm and his entire arm had undergone aplete change. It had been changed into the golden w of a dragon ¡ª True Dragon w!

    Tearing through space, the dragon w mmed against the ghost seal.

    In that instant of contact, the Ghost Emperor¡¯s face drastically changed with shock as he eximed, ¡°This... this is the strength at the Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm?!¡±

 Chapter 1474 - Compensation

    When the golden w shed with the ghost seal, disbelief flickered in the Ghost Emperor¡¯s eyes with astonishment.

    ¡°The strength of an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign?!¡± The Ghost Emperor eximed. He could clearly sense that the power contained in Mu Chen¡¯s fist had reached the Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    Although Mu Chen was able to make use of the Battle Will Spirit to contend against Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns, it was still Battle Will, and it wasn¡¯t something that belonged to him. Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation was still at the Middle Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    But this moment, Mu Chen¡¯s jab held the power of an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign.

    However, he couldn¡¯t think more about it at this moment because he could feel the pressure of a draconic roar from that instant of contact along with a massive exploding force that cracked his ghost seal.

    His face drastically changed because Mu Chen, who was only a Middle Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign, was so hard to deal with. If Mu Chen possessed the strength of an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign, they¡¯re practically not on the same level.

    Thus, he retreated without any hesitation and his seals changed. The ghost seal exploded with a boundless chill as it whistled towards Mu Chen.

    But before the chill aura could envelop Mu Chen, a golden draconic roar resounded and he instantly disappeared the moment he was about toe in contact with the cold aura.

    As the phoenix wings behind Mu Chen pped, he appeared before the Ghost Emperor and threw out his fist. Space shattered as the fist flew andnded on the Ghost Emperor¡¯s chest under thetter¡¯s fearful gaze.

    An explosion resounded and the Ghost Emperor screamed out before a golden light exploded from his chest and destroyed all his defenses. Even half of his body was destroyed.

    As blood drizzled down from the sky, the Ghost Emperor became akin to a bird with broken wings as he fell from the sky before crashing into the jade za. The ground trembled with a shock wave that spread out, destroying the za.

    Instantly, the entire region was wrapped in silence.

    Everyone¡¯s face was pale at this scene as they looked at that youthful silhouette in the sky with deep respect in their hearts.

    ¡°He¡¯s too powerful...¡± Everyone sighed withplicated expressions. At this moment, even they had beenpletely intimidated by Mu Chen¡¯s strength.

    By himself, he has defeated five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns.

    Even in the Great Thousand World, this achievement would cause a wave of shock...

    At this moment, everyone knew that with such an existence in the Greaw Continent, no one would be able to shake Mu Chen and the Mu Abode¡¯s status.

    From today onwards, the Mu Abode would be the unrivaled Overlord of the continent.

    All of this was because the Mu Abode had a terrifying ruler...

    When the Battle Will dissipated in the sky, the myriad ck Dragon Army returned to Mu Chen¡¯s ring and he had retracted the phoenix wings as well. Lowering his head, Mu Chen calmly looked at everyone that was around.

    ¡°From today onwards, my Mu Abode will rule the entire Greaw Continent, and everyone here has to submit. Otherwise, leave the continent.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s voice echoed out.

    Although his tone was calm, there was an unquestionable dominance. He knew that the Mu Abode no longer needed to bide their time. What he needed to do now was to turn the entire Greaw Continent into the territory of the Mu Abode.

    Only with such a supercontinent, the Mu Abode could swiftly expand and enter the ranks of a pinnacle supreme force in the Great Thousand World.

    Mu Chen¡¯s voice had also caused amotion and everyone woreplicated expressions. They initially held high positions in the Greaw Continent, but there was now another existence above them.

    But no one dared to question it, since the five who were qualified were defeated in Mu Chen¡¯s hands.

    Thus, everyone bowed and cupped their hands together with their voices echoing throughout the city.

    ¡°We greet the Abode Ruler.¡±

    When Nine Nether and the rest witnessed this, they couldn¡¯t help feeling excited and the other experts of the Mu Abode were also emotional and prideful. Indeed, under the leadership of Mu Chen, they would stand at the top of the Great Thousand World.

    Calmly nodding his head, Mu Chen looked at the five craters in the za, ¡°Stop hiding. Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns won¡¯t die so easily.¡±

    Along with Mu Chen¡¯s voice, five streaks of light flew out from the craters and rose into the air in pathetic states.

    At this moment, the five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns were covered with blood. They had evidently suffered substantial injuries.

    Looking at Mu Chen, the five of them had a hint of fear flickering in their eyes, even the Ghost Emperor had remained silent in fear.

    They hadpletely lost their confidence in this fight.

    ¡°Mu Chen, you won. From today onwards, we will not dip our hands in the Greaw Continent anymore.¡± Venerable Violet Thunder said with a pale expression.

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to dip your hands in. I¡¯ll just chop them off.¡±

    Facing Mu Chen¡¯s words, the five of them felt depressed, but they couldn¡¯t refute. After all, a loser had no right to speak.

    ¡°Now, let us talk about thepensation.¡± Mu Chen slowly said.

    Hearing his words, the Ghost Emperor¡¯s face sank down. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze had also turned cold as he replied, ¡°If I just allowed all of you to go, then wouldn¡¯t otherse challenging me all they want?¡±

    Gritting his teeth, Venerable Violet Thunder rebuked, ¡°Don¡¯t push it. You might win, but we¡¯re not pushovers either. If you force us, we will pull you to death even if we have to self-destruct!¡±

    ¡°If you guys had that courage, you wouldn¡¯t have lost.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    If the five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns self-destructed, even he would be threatened. But anyone who could be a Heavenly Sovereign cherished their life, and he didn¡¯t believe that these five were bold enough.

    Sure enough, the five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns¡¯ faces ashened and they softened down. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Easy, apensation of ten billion drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid from each of you.¡± Mu Chen replied. The Mu Abode would take over the entire Greaw Continent; thus, he needed Sovereign Spiritual Liquid as a foundation.

    ¡°What?!¡± Hearing his words, the five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns¡¯ faces turned pale. It was a huge sum for them. It was something that they had to farm for ten years.

    After all, each of them had a considerable force, and their expenses were great as well. Take the Mu Abode, for example, they might have a harvest of over a billion drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid a year, but they only had a tiny portion left over after all the expenses.

    The Ghost Emperor¡¯s face was pale as he said, ¡°Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler, stop joking around. If we took that amount out, we would all have to disperse our forces.¡±

    Without Sovereign Spiritual Liquid, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold the hearts of their men, even as Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns.

    ¡°Then five billion, then.¡± Mu Chen smiled as his gaze soon turned cold. ¡°If you can¡¯t take it out this time, then you can self-destruct, then.¡±

    The five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns were stunned, then felt a fit of anger burning in their hearts.

    ¡°Ghost Emperor doesn¡¯t have to pay...¡± Mu Chen¡¯s words made the Ghost Emperor rejoice. Was this fellow afraid of him as a Middle Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign?

    ¡°Hand over the Ancient Divine Union Mirror.¡±

    However, thetter part of Mu Chen¡¯s words had instantly made the Ghost Emperor feel a chill down his spine as his face distorted.

    ¡°You!¡± The Ghost Emperor raged. The price of that Peerless Saint Artifact exceeded five billion drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not willing, then I can only retrieve it myself.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes turned cold as Spiritual Energy surged around him.

    The Ghost Emperor¡¯s face was uneasy. He was, after all, a character. But in the end, he chose to swallow this anger and threw out a grey beam.

    When Mu Chen received it, he nodded his head in satisfaction.

    Seeing the Ghost Emperor submitting, the four other Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns also did not dare to resist and three of them threw out a Universal Bracelet each.

    Receiving those, Mu Chen made a check before he nodded his head, and his gaze fell onto thest person, the Pellet Sun Ancestor. Thetter wore a bitter expression. There were some significant changes to his force, and he had consumed quite a bit of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. Thus, he couldn¡¯t afford that amount.

    Seeing that the Pellet Sun Ancestor did not making any actions, Mu Chen¡¯s face turned cold.

    Looking at Mu Chen¡¯s sharp gaze, the Pellet Sun Ancestor could only toughen his scalp. ¡°I wonder if I can make an exchange with a treasure?¡±

    ¡°What treasure?¡± Mu Chen asked without any interest.

    After a brief hesitation, the Pellet Sun Ancestor probed, ¡°I have once obtained the corpse of a Primordial Mand Flower, who was an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign existence.¡±

    When he finished, he looked at Mand. He clearly knew thetter¡¯s identity.

    Just as he had expected, Mand¡¯s golden pupils showed excitement, since she has reached the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm. If she could obtain an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign corpse of a Primordial Mand Flower, she would be able to enter the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    But the Primordial Mand was extremely rare, and she never heard any news of it. Thus, she didn¡¯t expect the Pellet Sun Ancestor would have one.

    However, the Pellet Sun Ancestor was a little hesitant, since the actual price of it was just over a billion drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    But he never expected that the coldness in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes would soon recede as he smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take that for your payment.¡±

    He naturally knew that the worth of it wasn¡¯t five billion, but it was worth it since Mand could use it to break through.

    Back then, Mand had helped him greatly in the Great Havew Domain and even helped him with his Mu Abode. Thus, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate since he could help her break through.

    The Pellet Sun Ancestor never expected that Mu Chen would be so easygoing. He instantly rejoiced and a jade bottle flew towards Mu Chen. The bottle was filled with a liquid that soaked a palm-sized flower that permeated an unusual fluctuation.

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s the corpse of a Primordial Mand Flower...¡± Mu Chen then waved his hand and gave it to Mand. When thetter took it, her gaze turned warm when she looked at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Alright, you guys are done paying your debts. Get lost, now.¡± Mu Chen patted his hands and smiled towards the five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns.

    Letting out a sigh, the five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns also didn¡¯t have any face to stay longer and left.

    When they left, a ck and white-robed man on the pavilion in the Greaw City coldly looked over. If Mu Chen saw this person, he would naturally recall him as Maha You, whom he had briefly met in the Ancient Buddha n.

    ¡°Five trash!¡± Maha You punched the wall and cracks started to spread out with a chill in his eyes. He was the mastermind behind the five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns fighting against Mu Chen, and he even gave an Immortal Grade Peerless Saint Artifact to the Ghost Emperor to guarantee sess. However, he never expected that Mu Chen would defeat those five trash and that Peerless Saint Artifact would even fall in his hands. So how could he not be enraged?

    ¡°Mhm?¡± When Maha You¡¯s emotions were fluctuating, Mu Chen sensed it and his gaze locked onto Maha You.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the one ying tricks behind the scene.¡± Instantly, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze turned cold.

    Maha You had also sensed Mu Chen¡¯s gaze and a terrifying Spiritual Energy rose around him.

    ¡°Milord, are we going to injure him?¡± Two ck silhouettes appeared behind Maha You and said without any emotions.

    Maha You¡¯s gaze briefly flickered before he retracted his Spiritual Energy fluctuation and shook his head. ¡°We will definitely draw out Qing Yanjing if we make a move.

    ¡°Forget it. We¡¯ll leave him for now. That brat might be capable, but he¡¯s of no threat in my eyes. If he dares to attend the Primordial Immortal Assembly, I will cripple him. At that time, Qing Yanjing won¡¯t be able to interfere.¡±

    Hearing his words, the two silhouettes behind him disappeared.

    Looking at Mu Chen, the two of them exchanged a nce with chill building up in their eyes.

    Stretching his hand out, Maha You clenched it in the direction of Mu Chen with a cold smile along with his voice that was transmitted to Mu Chen¡¯s ears, ¡°If you dare toe to the Primordial Immortal Assembly, I¡¯ll cripple you!¡±

    Maha You disappeared after showing a sinister smile.

    Indifferently looking at Maha You, Mu Chen had also balled his fists together. ¡°Maha You... don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m taking the Primordial Immortal Body for sure!¡±

 Chapter 1475 - Secluded Cultivation

    When the battle in Greaw City came to an end, the entire Greaw Continent shook. Everyone understood that the Mu Abode would be the undisputed Overlord of this continent. With someone as powerful as Mu Chen, the Mu Abode already possessed the qualifications to rule the entire continent.

    This time, no one would be able to shake the Mu Abode¡¯s position.

    Thus, everyone in the Greaw Continent rushed to the Mu Abode after the battle to express their willingness to submit, and strived for the biggest benefits.

    After all, the sheer size of the continent itself was too massive, so it was impossible to control everyone. Thus, they needed various forces to hold stability in their territories.

    ...

    In the Headquarters of the Mu Abode, the Ancient Haven Pce

    Mu Chen sat on a peak and looked at the distant mountain that was permeating a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation.

    Mand was currently in secluded cultivation on that mountain after obtaining the corpse of the Primordial Mand Flower, trying to reach the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    The sound of air tearing apart resounded and Nine Nether¡¯s silhouette appeared beside Mu Chen. She was wearing clothing made of ck snake leather that outlined her impressive curves.

    ¡°How is the Mu Abode doing?¡± Mu Chen turned and smiled towards Nine Nether.

    Nine Nether sourly looked at him. Mand was in secluded cultivation, and Mu Chen hid in the Ancient Haven Pce while dumping everything onto her.

    ¡°Many forces havee to the Greaw Continent recently, but I have to wait for Mand to finish her secluded cultivation before making any decisions.¡± Nine Nether replied.

    Mu Chen had no objection to this, since it was a hot potato. If he gave them too much freedom, it might weaken the Overlord position of the Mu Abode. Thus, it was better for Mand to ponder about this matter.

    ¡°The number of experts joining the Mu Abode have also increased, and the quality is pretty good. In just Perfected Earth Sovereigns alone, we have six still under inspection.¡±

    These sorts of experts were pirs in any force, since they would strengthen their forces if they break through into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°Impose stricter inspections on their backgrounds,¡± said Mu Chen. Although they needed to have experts, they still had to thoroughly look through their backgrounds, since there wasn¡¯t anyck of vile people in the world who would resort to underhanded means to obtain resources.

    Nine Nether nodded her head.

    ¡°I will also go into secluded cultivation for the next five months, so I can only rely on you with the Mu Abode¡¯s matters.¡± Mu Chen said with an apologetic tone. He kidnapped Nine Nether from the Nine Nether Bird n, and in the end, she became his coolie.

    Helplessly flinging her lips aside, Nine Nether knew that aside from Mu Chen, only she could hold her ground in the Mu Abode. Furthermore, she also knew Mu Chen¡¯s objective for his secluded cultivation. He was going to make preparations for the Primordial Immortal Assembly.

    It was extremely important for Mu Chen, since he was aiming for the Primordial Immortal Body ever since he started cultivating. Now that he has evolved his Great Sr Undying Body to the Immortal Golden Body, he would be able to fulfill his dream as long as he took thatst step and obtain the Primordial Immortal Body.

    Thus, Mu Chen had to firmly grasp the time and raise his strength as much as possible. He knew that anyone who could cultivate the Immortal Golden Body was a powerful character in the Great Thousand World. Thus, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to stand out from the masses and obtain the acknowledgment of the Primordial Immortal Body.

    ¡°Rest easy and go into cultivation. I will handle the Mu Abode¡¯s matters.¡± Nine Nether nodded her head. Mu Chen was the core of the Mu Abode, and the Mu Abode would be able to stand firm in the Greaw Continent if he was powerful.

    Nodding his head, Mu Chen retrieved three Universal Bracelets and gave one to Nine Nether. ¡°There are five billion drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid in here, it should be enough for our development for the time being.¡±

    Those five billion drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid were naturally those that he extorted from the five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns. As for the remaining ten billion, Mu Chen was saving them for his secluded cultivation. After all, he was trying to reach the Late Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign Realm in five months, so he required a massive amount of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid. Otherwise, it would be impossible, despite his talent.

    Nine Nether took it from him, since the Mu Abode required Sovereign Spiritual Liquid for it to swiftly develop.

    After a brief chat, Nine Nether left. After all, many things required someone to attend to them right now.

    Retracting his gaze from Nine Nether, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze turned towards the Heavenly Lake, where youthful silhouettes were cultivating on the tform around them.

    Suddenly, a beam descended and enveloped into a silhouette that soon attracted cheers. Under everyone¡¯s envious gazes, that youthful silhouette disappeared.

    It was naturally a talented person that was chosen by the Hidden Scripture Pavilion. It was now a rare opportunity for all the disciples in the Mu Abode.

    Looking at this scene, Mu Chen smiled. The current Mu Abode has grown. In the future, these disciples would also represent pirs in the Mu Abode.

    He sighed. The Mu Abode hase this far without him knowing...

    The youth that stepped out from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy back then has now be the Overlord of this Greaw continent.

    Lowering his head, Mu Chen chuckled before heposed himself and turned into a streak andnded on the mountain beneath him. There was a cave dug out for cultivation.

    Sitting on the azure rock bed, he pointed his finger at the two Universal Bracelets and an endless flow of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid flew out, looking akin to an enormous dragon residing in the cave.

    There were also spiritual lines on the wall that had vaguely formed into a Spiritual Array.

    It was the Spirit Convergence Array meant topress Spiritual Energy. Thus, when the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid flowed over, it was refined through the Spiritual Array and turned into crystals...

    Ten billion Sovereign drops of Spiritual Liquid was an enormous amount, and if it was an ordinary Spirit Heavenly Sovereign, they would require at least a few years to absorb them. Thus, Mu Chen had done preparations to speed up his absorption rate.

    However, that alone was still insufficient.

    Forming seals with a single hand, a spiritual light rose from his head. It was a crystal pagoda. It hovered above Mu Chen¡¯s head.

    To absorb ten billion drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid in five months, his Divine Pagoda yed a crucial role, since it could assist him in the refinement process.

    After all his preparations, Mu Chen gradually closed his eyes, and even his breathing had silently slowed down. He was like an old monk in meditation.

    A gale roared in the cave as the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid flowed and endlessly poured into the Divine Pagoda.

    As the pagoda emanated a sacred radiance, it became akin to a bottomless pit that endlessly devoured.

    At the same time, a radiance gushed out from the bottom of the pagoda as crystals fell towards Mu Chen. Although those crystals were tiny, they were extremely refined Spiritual Energy...

    As the crystal dust drifted down, it swiftly melted when it came in contact with Mu Chen¡¯s skin.

    Mu Chen¡¯s blood had also boiled at this moment. His entire body was devouring the crystal dust...

    A gale roared within the cave, and as more crystal dust drifted down, Mu Chen¡¯s skin emanated a radiance that made it seem like a gem.

    ...

    For the next few months, while Mu Chen was focused on his cultivation, a piece of news spread out.

    Under Mu Chen¡¯s secluded cultivation, the Great Thousand World started to boil with the Primordial Immortal Assembly that would soon be hosted.

    Unlike the Bloodline Competition in the Ancient Buddha n, the Primordial Immortal Assembly was a dazzling event in the entire Great Thousand World, since the Primordial Immortal Body would choose its owner.

    The Primordial Immortal Body was one of the five Primal Celestial Bodies, and it was ranked 4th of the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies. But everyone knew that the five Primal Celestial Bodies weren¡¯t separated by levels, they were just different in their abilities. Thus, the five Primal Celestial Bodies should actually be ranked together.

    However, the Primordial Immortal Body was more famous, since it has created the strongest powerhouse in ancient times. The Immortal Emperor was the cultivator of the Primordial Immortal Body.

    Thus, the power of the Primordial Immortal Body was unquestionable.

    Not to mention ordinary Heavenly Sovereigns, even Saint Heavenly Sovereigns would drool over a Primordial Immortal Body like this. However, the rules of the Primordial Immortal Assembly stated that only those who have formed the Immortal Golden Body were qualified, and they could only participate once in their lifetime.

    Although the requirements were harsh, it didn¡¯t hinder the Primordial Immortal Assembly being one of the renowned events in the Great Thousand World. That¡¯s because no one could predict who the owner of it would be...

    Thus, as the Primordial Immortal Assembly drew near, the entire Great Thousand World¡¯s attention was focused on the Ancient Maha n.

    ...

    Time gradually flowed, and in the blink of an eye, four months have already passed. The Primordial Immortal Assembly would start in ten days...

    However, the two Universal Bracelets powerlessly fell, since the Sovereign Spiritual Liquid had beenpletely exhausted.

    When the crisp sound of the Universal Bracelets falling on the ground was heard, Mu Chen had also sensed it, so he slowly opened his eyes.

 Chapter 1476 - Popular choices

    When Mu Chen opened his eyes, two radiant lights beamed from his eyes and pierced through the thick mountain, shooting further out.

    Torrential Spiritual Energy fluctuations wreaked havoc in the cave, causing the entire mountain to quake, as if it was about to copse.

    Thismotionsted for a long time before it gradually receded. The radiance in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes also died down and have returned to normal; however, his eyes looked deeper.

    Looking at the two Universal Bracelets, Mu Chen shook his head. He didn¡¯t manage to reach the Late Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    Even with all his preparations and the Divine Pagoda, it was still somewhat forceful for him to absorb ten billion drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    But fortunately, it was pure Spiritual Energy, and after absorbing all of it into his body, it was gradually fusing with his body.

    After itpletely fuses with him, he would reach the Late Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take long.¡± Mu Chen could sense that this process wouldn¡¯t take long. However, he didn¡¯t have the luxury of time to be in secluded cultivation, since he couldn¡¯t miss the Primordial Immortal Assembly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll cultivate on the way, then.¡± Mu Chenforted himself and appeared on the peak of the mountain before he saw two silhouettesing in his direction. One of them was naturally Nine Nether. As for the second one, it was a youngdy in a purple dress with her hair fluttering in the wind. Her exquisite face was akin to porcin and flickered with a faint luster with a pair of golden pupils that reflected with mystery.

    ¡°Mand?¡± Mu Chen eximed as he looked at the youngdy.

    In the past, Mand¡¯s image was that of a little girl. But she had now be a youngdy, and from the fluctuation permeating from her, it seems like she has sessfully reached the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    Sweeping a nce at Mu Chen, Mand said, ¡°My Mand n originally has a long growing period, to begin with. So I passed the childhood phase after my breakthrough.¡±

    Nodding his head, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter, ¡°That¡¯s for the best. Just in case others think that a little girl is taking charge of our Mu Abode.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re looking down on my previous form?¡± Mand squinted her golden pupils.

    ¡°I dare not. I dare not.¡± Mu Chen swiftly replied. He was about to leave, so he had to trouble Mand. If she made a mess on purpose, the entire Mu Abode would be in chaos.

    With a gentle snort, Mand sourly turned her head away from Mu Chen.

    ¡°The attention of the Great Thousand World has recently been attracted by the Ancient Maha n.¡± Nine Nether said.

    With a grave expression, Mu Chen nodded his head. ¡°It concerns the ownership of the Primordial Immortal Body, so it¡¯s natural for it to attract everyone¡¯s attention.¡±

    That was one of the Primal Celestial Bodies in the Great Thousand World, so it was natural that everyone would be paying attention to it. It was so much so that even Saint Heavenly Sovereigns¡¯ attentions were on it.

    ¡°Here.¡± Nine Nether took out a scroll and handed it to Mu Chen. ¡°These are the popr choices and some news regarding the event while you were in secluded cultivation. You should know that you have to be well-prepared.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Mu Chen opened up the scroll with interest, and a familiar name popped in his face on the first line.

    Rank 1, Ancient Maha n ¡ª Maha You. The peak of Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm, and the younger brother of the Patriarch, Maha Tian. He also has the highest chance of bing the next Saint Heavenly Sovereign in the Ancient Maha n...

    ¡°That fellow...¡± Mu Chen narrowed his eyes. Maha You was truly a figure with his cultivation. As long as he didn¡¯t encounter any Saint Heavenly Sovereign, there wouldn¡¯t be an opponent for him. Thus, it wasn¡¯t surprising that he would be ranked first.

    Even he wasn¡¯t intending to fight with Maha You before reaching the Late Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    Rank 2, the Asura Spear ¡ª Ye Qing. Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm.¡±

    ¡°Ye Qing...¡± Looking at this name, Mu Chen could sense a killing intent blowing in his face.

    ¡°He¡¯s the Second Hall Master of the West Oceanic Hall and has relied on an Asura Spear to sweep away everything in his path. It is rumored that he has undergone a myriad of battles to temper himself. He is also known as the Asura Battlefield with a resounding name. His fame isn¡¯t any inferior to Maha You.¡± Nine Nether sighed.

    Nodding his head, Mu Chen continued looking down the list.

    Rank 3, Golden Vajra King ¡ª Shi Luo, the Guardian of Grand Spiritual Peak. Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    The Grand Spiritual Peak was also a supreme force in the Great Thousand World, and it was said that every single expert there has focused on cultivating their bodies. Thus, this Shi Luo wouldn¡¯t be simple for being a Guardian.

    Rank 4, de Saint ¡ª Tuoba Cang. Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm. Relying on a de, he has traveled the entire world and has once annihted an entire sect with that de of his.

    ¡°None of them are simple figures.¡± Looking at the four of them, Mu Chen wore a grave expression. At this moment, he knew how many hidden dragons and crouching tigers there were in the world. Amongst the top four, he only heard of Maha You, but not the other three. But who could¡¯ve expected that their achievements would be so brilliant?

    Thinking of thesepetitors for the Primordial Immortal Body, even Mu Chen felt pressured.

    However, he wasn¡¯t afraid, his eyes were zing with mes. Even the blood in his body had started to boil. The path of a supreme powerhouse constantly required temperaments, and growing stronger from the various battles...

    As Mu Chen sighed, he looked at thest name and was briefly stunned before he bitterly smiled.

    Rank 5, Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler ¡ª Mu Chen. Middle Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign. He had once wreaked havoc in the Ancient Buddha n. Defeated Huang Xuanzhi in the Deification Pool and five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns by himself on the Greaw Continent.

    ¡°Are you dejected that you¡¯re only ranked fifth? It looks like many people think that you¡¯re weaker than the top four.¡± Mand tugged her arms together and teased.

    Mu Chen casually smiled. ¡°The four of them have forged their reputation a long time ago, and they¡¯re all in the Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm. So my fame is naturally weaker whenpared to the five of them.¡±

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°But we will have to fight to see who¡¯s thest oneughing.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes flickered with mes. He had been working towards the Primordial Immortal Body, so he wouldn¡¯t go down without a fight.

    Storing the scroll, Mu Chen did not look at it further. In his view, the biggest threats to him would be the top four.

    ¡°I¡¯m making a move soon.¡± Mu Chen looked at Nine Nether and Mand. The Primordial Immortal Assembly would begin in ten days, so he had to make the trip over immediately. Otherwise, it would be a huge joke if he missed it, since he has waited for this day for a long time.

    ¡°I will have to rely on the two of you with regards to the Mu Abode.¡± Although all the forces in the Greaw Continent have submitted, there were still some that haven¡¯t submitted to the Mu Abode¡¯s rule. Thus, there was bound to be shes, so he needed Nine Nether and Mand to hold the ground.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will give you a Mu Abode withplete control of the Greaw Continent when you¡¯re back.¡± Mand spoke with strong confidence.

    Now that Mu Chen has taken the step out, Mand was confident that she could resolve the other issues.

    With a smile, Mu Chen no longer remained and turned into a streak of light then disappeared.

    Looking at Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette, Nine Nether had a trace of worry on her face. ¡°I wonder if Mu Chen can seed this time...¡±

    She was clear that Mu Chen has done a great deal of effort for the Primordial Immortal Body.

    After a brief pondering, Mandmented, ¡°This should be Mu Chen¡¯s hardest battle in his life, and if he manages to get through it, Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm is just a matter of time. As for the actual process, he can only rely on himself.¡±

    Nine Nether nodded her head and could only pray in her heart. Although Mu Chen has great achievements, the top four weren¡¯t pushovers, and they were more ferocious than Huang Xuanzhi.

    ...

    As time passed, the atmosphere in the Great Thousand World was brewing due to the Primordial Immortal Assembly. Various forces also started to gather in the Ancient Maha n, since there were rumors that the Primordial Immortal Body has shown a reaction and was going to choose its master.

    When the rumors got out, they instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Could it be that the Primordial Immortal Body was finally going to choose a master after tens of thousands of years?

    If the Primordial Immortal Body chooses its master, then there would be another pinnacle existence in the Great Thousand World...

    Thus, the Ancient Maha n has practically be the focus of all attention.

    It was also under this atmosphere that Mu Chen arrived in the Maha Continent¡¯s Ancient Maha n seven dayster...

 Chapter 1477 - Primordial Immortal City

    The Maha Continent was also one of the supercontinents in the Great Thousand World with vast territories and ample resources. The name of this continent was also resounding throughout the Great Thousand World.

    Naturally, it was mostly due to the Ancient Maha n.

    As one of the five Ancient ns, the Ancient Maha n existed for a long time. So even in ancient times, the Ancient Maha n was a powerful force, and with its umtion now, it could be ranked amongst the top of the Great Thousand World...

    Back then, when the Endless Fire Territory was rising in the Great thousand World, Maha Tian had tried to devour the Endless Fire Territory when he took over as Patriarch. It was a matter that shocked everyone.

    At that time, even the Ancient Maha n never expected that the me Emperor, who came from the Lower ne, would be so formidable. In the end, he shattered Maha Tian¡¯s ambition. Not only did thetter fail to devour the Endless Fire Territory, he even returned with dust on his fame that further stabilised the status and reputation of the Endless Fire Territory...

    Although Maha Tian was defeated by the me Emperor, thetter had now grown into a pinnacle powerhouse in the Great Thousand World. Thus, his defeat became a testament to his strength instead. Even if Maha Tian had disdain about this testament, that wasn¡¯t the same for everyone in the Great Thousand World...

    After all, being able to fight with the me Emperor to that level meant that his strength couldn¡¯t be underestimated as well.

    Thus, the Ancient Maha n¡¯s reputation grew more resounding and held a high position amongst the five Ancient ns. Whether it was their foundation or powerhouses, they could turn their noses at the four other Ancient ns.

    ...

    In the Maha Continent, Primordial Immortal City

    This city wasn¡¯t the capital of the Maha Continent. Still, its fame was even higher than the Ancient Maha n because this was rumored to have been constructed by the Immortal Emperor, and the Primordial Immortal Assembly would be held here.

    Looking at this city that permeated with the aura of an ancient, there were innumerable streaks of light across the horizon that flew over. It was even more bustling than the Ancient Buddha n¡¯s Bloodline Competition.

    The Bloodline Competition and Primordial Immortal Assembly weren¡¯t on the same level. The former event was just on a scale with those forces that they¡¯re familiar with. Thetter was of arger scale where practically half of the forces in the Great Thousand World woulde over.

    After all, this event concerned the ownership of the Primordial Immortal Body.

    ¡°What a gathering.¡± Mu Chen sighed, since everyone who came here were all pinnacle powerhouses from the various forces. Ordinary figures wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the pressure here.

    As he sighed an exmation in his heart, Mu Chen had also turned into a streak of light and flew into the city. While he¡¯s approaching the city, his gaze fell on the gate and could sense an ancient fluctuation permeating from the entire city.

    Although the fluctuation was subtle, it still caused the Spiritual Energy in his body to ripple and he lost control, so he descended.

    ¡°This fluctuation...¡± Mu Chen locked his brows together. That wasn¡¯t the pressure from a Saint Heavenly Sovereign. It was something even more mysterious.

    ¡°Could it be something left by the Immortal Emperor back then?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s heart jolted. After all, it was terrifying that the ripple left by the strongest powerhouse in the Great Thousand World tens of thousands of years ago would still remain today.

    However, this thought was soon suppressed by him. Holding admiration in his heart for the Immortal Emperor, Mu Chen walked towards the gate.

    The moment he entered the city, his view instantly expanded with streets stretching out. Everyone there was emanating a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation.

    Mu Chen¡¯s appearance had also attracted attention and some of them had splendor in their eyes. Evidently, he was recognised.

    Mu Chen was also briefly stunned by that attention before he mockingly smiled to himself. He had to admit that he was a little pleased that he had be a famous person in the Great Thousand World with people recognising him.

    But this thought had merely flickered in his heart before he walked towards the city.

    As he passed through a few streets, he suddenly saw a multitude of people gathering together and directed his gaze over.

    There was a giant crystal wall with silhouettes flickering on it.

    ¡°The Primordial Immortal Assembly¡¯s Betting Chart.¡± Mu Chen looked at it and saw the first person was a man in a ck and white robe. Despite being merely an image, he was emanating a heart-racing pressure.

    Looking at that familiar silhouette, Mu Chen squinted his eyes. It was naturally Maha You. At this moment, the total bets of him winning have reached twenty billion drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    Evidently, many people had favorable opinions of Maha You winning. In terms of strength, he was truly powerful, and he was also someone of the Ancient Maha n and cultivated the Immortal Golden Body. So if the Primordial Immortal Body would choose its master, everyone felt that Maha You would have a higher chance.

    Beneath Maha You was the Asura Spear Ye Qing, Golden Vajra King Shi Luo, and de Saint Tuoba Cang.

    Ye Qing was a man with long hair holding onto a crimson spear and an indifferent gaze that was permeating with killing intent.

    The Golden Vajra King, Shi Luo, was someone donned in golden robes and his bald head was reflecting light that seemed like stars. He had a skinny frame and didn¡¯t look like someone proficient with physical strength.

    As for Tuoba Cang, he was donned in ck robes with a de being held on his back. Although he looked ordinary, his eyes seemed to permeate a sharpness that made others feel their scalps going numb.

    On the betting chart, Maha You was leading with twenty billion Sovereign Spiritual Liquids, while the remaining three were around five billion.

    After that, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t surprised to see his image beneath the four of them. Butpared to the top four, his bet was only a pitiful one billion...

    ¡°No wonder I would be recognised.¡± Mu Chen awkwardly shook his head. With such a huge screen here, how could anyone not recognise him?

    When Mu Chen looked at the four silhouettes, he smiled. So, these four were his greatestpetitors?

    Walking up to the crystal wall, there were beautiful women collecting bets. They were naturally from the Ancient Maha n, and only the Ancient Maha n could host a bet of such scale here.

    ¡°Are you interested in ying?¡± A peal ofughter suddenly resounded from his side and Mu Chen squinted his eyes and turned around. He saw a familiar figure smiling in his direction ¡ª Maha You.

    As the Overlord of the Maha Continent, Mu Chen¡¯s location was naturally grasped by the Ancient Maha n the moment he stepped in.

    Looking at Maha You with a yful gaze, Mu Chen replied, ¡°So? Do you want to make your move here? Isn¡¯t your Ancient Maha n a little toocking in confidence?¡±

    Shaking his head, Maha You replied, ¡°Confident or not, I just don¡¯t wish for any unforeseen events. But don¡¯t worry, it was just an elimination round. If you couldn¡¯t withstand those troubles, then you¡¯re not qualified to attend.¡±

    With a mocking arc rising on the corner of his lips, Mu Chen responded, ¡°I don¡¯t think that the Primordial Immortal Assembly created by the Immortal Emperor has any elimination rounds.¡±

    With a faint smile, Maha You rebuked, ¡°My Ancient Maha n guarded the Primordial Immortal Body for years, and we already consider it ours. So it¡¯s not surprising for us to create an elimination round.¡±

    Shaking his head, Mu Chenmented, ¡°I believe that the Immortal Emperor doubted his choice back then.¡±

    ¡°As long as our Ancient Maha n bes the owner of the Primordial Immortal Body, not even the Immortal Emperor can take it back.¡± Maha You casually said.

    Looking at Mu Chen, he continued, ¡°Mu Chen, if you¡¯re willing to give up on the Primordial Immortal Body, our Ancient Maha n canpensate you.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t because we¡¯re not confident, but we¡¯re just telling you that our Ancient Maha n won¡¯t allow anyone to touch the Primordial Immortal Body...¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    Hearing Maha You¡¯s words, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes flickered with sharpness as he waved his hand. A Universal Bracelet flew to the woman beneath the crystal wall. ¡°Ten billion, I bet on myself.¡±

    Under the surrounding astonished gazes, Mu Chen ignored Maha You as he walked away.

    After indifferently looking at Mu Chen¡¯s departing silhouette, Maha You shook his head. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your mother, why would I bother talking so much with you... What a fool.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re courting death, then I can only fulfill your wish.¡±

 Chapter 1478 - Condition

    In a serene manor on the west side of Primordial Immortal City

    Although Primordial Immortal City was filled with people, this manor enjoyed tranquility because no one dared to approach. That¡¯s because this was the manor allocated to the Ancient Buddha n.

    When Mu Chen came here, a guard immediately recognised him and went up. ¡°Young Master Mu Chen, the Grand Elder has been waiting in the manor.¡±

    Due to the havoc Mu Chen caused in the Ancient Buddha n, everyone practically knew him, not to mention that Qing Yanjing has be the Grand Elder and wielded the authority in the n. Thus, no one dared to be disrespectful towards the son of the Grand Elder.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head. Although he wasn¡¯t interested in the status as the Ancient Buddha n¡¯s Young Master, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to correct the guard. He then entered the manor. When he passed through the courtyard, he saw Qing Yanjing at the front of the hall.

    ¡°Mother.¡± Mu Chen walked up and smiled.

    ¡°You little fellow, causing such a big incident the moment you go out.¡± Qing Yanjing reprimanded as she rubbed Mu Chen¡¯s head.

    Evidently, she heard about the event of Mu Chen fighting Huang Xuanzhi and the five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns.

    ¡°Can¡¯t help it. It couldn¡¯t be avoided.¡± Mu Chen weakly shook his head before he smiled. ¡°Pops didn¡¯te?¡±

    Hearing his words, Qing Yanjing¡¯s expression turned grave. ¡°This is a dangerous ce, so how can I allow him toe and mess around?¡±

    As she spoke, she stared at Mu Chen. ¡°Chen¡¯er, are you certain that you want to fight for the Primordial Immortal Body?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s face had also turned grave at this topic and firmly nodded his head, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve worked hard for years to obtain the Primordial Immortal Body. So I can¡¯t give up on this opportunity.¡±

    He had determined that his path to the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm required the Primordial Immortal Body. So if he couldn¡¯t obtain the Primordial Immortal Body, then all his effort would go down the drain, and he would have to spend even more time and energy on his future path.

    Thus, the Primordial Immortal Body was his path to the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    Looking at Mu Chen¡¯s firm expression, Qing Yanjing nodded her head and smiled. ¡°Since you have such ambition, I will naturally support you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, mother.¡± Mu Chen felt warmth in his heart. He knew that obtaining the Primordial Immortal Body wouldn¡¯t be simple. Even if he seeded, he would have to face the Ancient Maha n.

    The Ancient Maha n has considered the Primordial Immortal Body theirs. If it wasn¡¯t for the Immortal Emperor setting the Primordial Immortal Assembly, they probably wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to try and obtain it.

    Thus, Qing Yanjing was supporting him in case Mu Chen falls out with the Ancient Maha n, since there would undoubtedly be a great battle.

    ¡°The Ancient Maha n is powerful, and I¡¯ve invited a helper for you.¡± Qing Yanjing smiled as she pointed in a direction.

    Following that direction, Mu Chen was stunned when he saw an old man digging the ground with a hoe and eximed, ¡°Futu Xuan?¡±

    That old man was naturally the previous Grand Elder of the Ancient Buddha n, Futu Xuan.

    Mu Chen never imagined that Qing Yanjing would invite him over.

    At this moment, Futu Xuan also raised his head. He then walked over and swept a nce at him before snorting, ¡°This brat can obtain the Primordial Immortal Body? I don¡¯t believe it. Maha You, Ye Qing, Tuoba Cang, and Shi Luo aren¡¯t pushovers.¡±

    With a smile, Qing Yanjing responded, ¡°Futu Xuan, it¡¯s Chen¡¯er¡¯s matters if he obtains the acknowledgment of the Primordial Immortal Body. We just need to protect his safety if he seeds.¡±

    After a brief hesitation, Futu Xuan replied, ¡°I can help, but you know my condition.¡±

    ¡°What condition?¡± Mu Chen interrupted as he looked at Futu Xuan with alert. This old fellow caused the separation of him and his mother, and he had just managed to resolve that issue. Is he going to start something again?

    Qing Yanjing replied, ¡°His condition is for you to acknowledge your ancestry and be the Patriarch of the Ancient Buddha n if you obtain the acknowledgment of the Primordial Immortal Body.¡±

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help ridiculing, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Grand Elder constantly call me a sinner? Why would you want me to acknowledge my ancestry?¡±

    Futu Xuan¡¯s lips twitched, and even his face had turned red.

    However, Mu Chen did not take it too far and locked his brows together. ¡°I have no interest in being the Patriarch of the Ancient Buddha n. Isn¡¯t there anyone else who can take the job?¡±

    ¡°In the entire Ancient Buddha n, you¡¯re the only one with the highest chance of reaching the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm.¡± Qing Yanjing pridefully dered.

    Her words instantly left Mu Chen with a headache. Just a Mu Abode was already giving him a hard time, not to mention an ancient n.

    ¡°Then we don¡¯t get his help. At most, I¡¯ll thicken my face and ask the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor.¡± Mu Chen flung his lips away.

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to invite them this time.¡± Futu Xuan snorted. He was feeling unhappy in his heart. The Mo and Xuan Bloodlines were yearning to be the Patriarch, but this brat had refused him.

    ¡°Why?¡± Mu Chen asked.

    Even Qing Yanjing¡¯s expression had turned solemn, ¡°There are movements from the Fiend n, and both the Endless Fire Territory and Martial Realm are located at the borders of the Great Thousand World. So the two of them can¡¯t move.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes had also turned cold. The Fiend ns were the mortal enemies of the Great Thousand World, andpared to that, any other conflicts were nothing.

    If that was really the case, then he couldn¡¯t ask those two for help.

    ¡°Chen¡¯er, I know you have grudges with the Ancient Buddha n, but you can¡¯t refuse that the bloodline is flowing in your body. Furthermore, are you going to watch your mother bitterly hold everything up?¡± Qing Yanjing held onto Mu Chen¡¯s hand with her eyes turning red.

    Seeing Qing Yanjing¡¯s expression, Mu Chen could only raise his hands with a wry smile. ¡°Mother, I give up. I¡¯ll agree to your request... If I really obtain the Primordial Immortal Body, then I will be the Patriarch of the Ancient Buddha n.¡±

    ¡°Chen¡¯er is the best.¡± Qing Yanjing¡¯s reddened eyes instantly vanished and were reced by smiles.

    Mu Chen sighed at the terrifying acting skills of women.

    Futu Xuan also nodded his head as his expression softened. He was also helpless about having Mu Chen being the Patriarch. After all, Mu Chen¡¯s talent has exceeded everyone amongst the younger generations, and he had a high chance of reaching the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    Every Saint Heavenly Sovereign was extremely important to the Ancient Buddha n. The reason why the Ancient Maha n would be the leader of the five Ancient ns was because they possessed three Saint Heavenly Sovereigns.

    If Mu Chen steps into the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm, then they would be able to fight with the Ancient Maha n.

    Thus, Futu Xuan was willing to give in and even let Mu Chen be the Patriarch if it¡¯s for the Ancient Buddha n¡¯s sake. Furthermore, even if Futu Xuan was stubborn, he couldn¡¯t possibly leave a Saint Heavenly Sovereign with their bloodline outside.

    ¡°The Primordial Immortal Assembly will start tomorrow, and ording to the news, there will be a total of 108 participants.¡± Futu Xuan exined.

    ¡°108!¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help smacking his lips. The Great Thousand World was truly massive. He had never seen any cultivators of the Immortal Golden Body in the past, but there were 107 otherpetitors! Thus, he could tell that the Great Thousand World was a ce with crouching tigers and hidden dragons.

    ¡°This was something that the Immortal Emperor did. He wanted to find the best sessor for the Primordial Immortal Body.¡± Mu Chen pondered. It seems that the Immortal Emperor had really put in a great amount of thought into finding a sessor for the Primordial Immortal Body.

    ¡°Mother, the Primordial Immortal Body has never chosen a sessor in the past?¡± Mu Chen asked. Anyone that could cultivate the Immortal Golden Body wouldn¡¯t be weak, but there hadn¡¯t been anyone who obtained the acknowledgment of the Primordial Immortal Body.

    Shaking her head, Qing Yanjing sighed, ¡°It is, after all, one of the five Primal Celestial Bodies. The strongest in the world, so how could it be easy to obtain its acknowledgment.¡±

    Nodding his head, Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned grave as he looked at the center of the city. He could feel a vague primal, ancient auraing from that direction.

    It looks like it won¡¯t be easy to obtain the acknowledgment of the Primordial Immortal Body.

    Pursing his lips, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes started to flicker as he clenched his fists.

    Regardless of the difficulty, he wouldn¡¯t go down without a fight...

    It was the path to the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm that he had chosen for himself.

    ¡°Tomorrow... let¡¯s fight!¡±

 Chapter 1479 - Primordial Immortal Pagoda

    On the second day, an ancient bell resounded throughout every corner of this city. After a brief moment of silence, countless silhouettes flew out like locusts as they made their way towards the center of Primordial Immortal City.

    There was a bald mountain located in the center of the city. Although it was unremarkable, there was an ancient pagoda that sat in the center of it.

    The stone pagoda also looked unremarkable, but everyone could sense a pressure that made them wear grave yet revering expressions on their faces.

    This pagoda was known as the Primordial Immortal Pagoda, and it was created by the Immortal Emperor.

    Facing the strongest powerhouse since ancient times that saved the Great Thousand World, everyone had maintained respect for him.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Primordial Immortal Pagoda?¡± Mu Chen, Qing Yanjing, and Futu Xuan appeared on a pavilion in the surrounding mountains and looked at the pagoda with grave expressions.

    The Primordial Immortal Body was kept in the pagoda?

    ¡°The Immortal Emperor was truly powerful. Even after tens of thousands of years, this stone pagoda is still so terrifying.¡± Futu Xuan said as he stared at the pagoda.

    Facing this pagoda, even Saint Heavenly Sovereigns would feel a trace of danger.

    ¡°The strength of the Immortal Emperor seems to have exceeded the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm...¡± Mu Chen fell into silence. Although he has encountered several Saint Heavenly Sovereigns, this was the first time he felt such power.

    Nodding her head, Qing Yanjing answered, ¡°The Immortal Emperor truly did surpass the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm.¡±

    ¡°Surpassed the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm?¡± Mu Chen was shocked in his heart. ¡®So that mysterious level is the absolute peak of the world?¡¯

    ¡°With so many Saint Heavenly Sovereigns in the Great Thousand World, there are only two existences with the chance of stepping into the Immortal Emperor¡¯s level.¡± Futu Xuanmented.

    With his gaze flickering, Mu Chen asked, ¡°The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor?¡±

    Amongst all the Saint Heavenly Sovereigns he met, only those two made him feel more unfathomable. They felt like a boundless starry sky.

    Futu Xuan sighed, and even someone as stubborn as him had traces of respect in his tone, ¡°Those two came from the Lower nes, but they possess outstanding talents. It¡¯s not impossible for them to reach the Immortal Emperor¡¯s height in the future.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s considered a piece of good news for the Great Thousand World. With those two, we won¡¯t have to be afraid of the Fiend ns.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    Hearing his words, Qing Yanjing shook her head. Even Futu Xuan wore a grave expression.

    ¡°You¡¯re simplifying the Fiend ns too much. Back then, the Great Thousand World suffered defeats when facing the invasion of the Fiend ns. It was when the Immortal Emperor stepped out that the entire situation stabilised. But even so, nearly half of the Great Thousand World¡¯s territories were seized.¡±

    With a gentle sigh, Qing Yanjing continued, ¡°Rather than calling it a victory, it was rather the Fiend ns biding their time. Most importantly, the strongest powerhouse of the Fiend n, the Heavenly Evil Monarch, was sealed at the cost of the Immortal Emperor¡¯s life. This was the reason why the Fiend ns stopped their invasion...¡±

    Hearing those words, Mu Chen¡¯s expression had also turned grave. It was unimaginable what tribtion the Great Thousand World was facing back then.

    A slight carelessness would cause the entire Great Thousand World to be enved by the Fiend ns.

    He had once seen what happens when a Fiend n enves an entire Lower ne. The lifeforms in that Lower ne were akin to being kept like livestock.

    ¡°The Fiend ns have shown signs of moving recently, but have no information regarding them. If another Evil Monarch is born, then the peace in the Great Thousand World will be disrupted.¡± Futu Xuan added.

    Seeing the two of them, Mu Chen consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much. We¡¯ll deal with it when ites. If the Fiend ns are reallyunching another invasion, then we¡¯ll fight with them. The Immortal Emperor could beat them to retreat, but the current Great Thousand World is no longer like the past. We¡¯ve grown stronger.¡±

    Just when Mu Chen was consoling the two of them, an ancient bell rang out with more silhouettes gathering over.

    Raising his head, Mu Chen saw arge group that had gathered on a towering tform with a familiar figure, Maha You, standing at the front.

    Standing beside Maha You was a middle-aged man in golden robes. His figure was robust and permeated a pressure. Although there wasn¡¯t any Spiritual Energy fluctuation around him, even Maha You couldn¡¯t help wearing a respectful expression. Even the Elders of the Ancient Maha n took a step back.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Patriarch of the Ancient Maha n, Maha Tian.¡± Qing Yanjing exined.

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled. ¡®This is the Maha Tian who fought with the me Emperor in the past? Truly extraordinary.¡¯

    When his gaze was directed over, Mu Chen could clearly sense the space around him freeze and he felt immobilised.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± When space froze, a snort suddenly rang out that broke the istion. Futu Xuan was coldly ncing at Maha Tian.

    Seeing Futu Xuan, Maha Tian smiled then nodded in the direction of Futu Xuan and Qing Yanjing.

    ¡°The Patriarch of an ancient n trying to intimidate the youngsters? It seems like your breadth of mind hasn¡¯t grown.¡± Futu Xuan snorted as he ignored Maha Tian¡¯s gesture.

    When Mu Chen was freed from the istion, his expression was calm without any anger. However, he was recalling that feeling of being isted. ¡®That¡¯s the power of a Saint Heavenly Sovereign? What power! A mere gaze was all he needed to immobilise me.¡¯

    Shortly after, he smiled towards Futu Xuan. ¡°Thank you for your help. But there¡¯s no need to be angered by now. After all, I will soon take the treasure that they¡¯ve kept for so long.¡±

    Hearing his words, Futu Xuan teased, ¡°You¡¯re truly arrogant. Do you really consider the Primordial Immortal Body yours?¡±

    With a smile, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered with sharpness.

    ¡°That brat is Qing Yanjing¡¯s son?¡± Maha Tian had also retracted his gaze as he turned and smiled towards Maha You.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Maha You nodded his head and continued, ¡°That brat isn¡¯t simple. He managed to reach this height at his age, so he can be considered a monster. If he was given a few years, I¡¯m afraid that even I wouldn¡¯t be able to beat him in a fight.¡±

    Looking at the ancient pagoda, Maha Tianmented, ¡°But it¡¯s a pity that he doesn¡¯t have that time. That means that he¡¯s not fated.¡±

    Nodding his head, Maha You smiled. ¡°Indeed... because I will be the new owner of the Primordial Immortal Body this time.¡±

    There was strong confidence in his tone. After all, he held the highest chance whenpared to the otherpetitors.

    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t fail me...¡± Maha Tian¡¯s hand caressed the stone lion on the pir as he squinted his eyes. ¡°Then again, no one will be able to take the Primordial Immortal Body away from us, even if you¡¯ve failed.¡±

    ...

    ¡°That should be the Asura Spear Ye Qing?¡± Mu Chen turned to the northwest and saw an azure-clothed man. His crimson pupils were flickering with terrifying killing intent.

    The air around him was cold, so no one dared to approach.

    ¡°The Golden Vajra King Shi Luo... the de Saint Tuoba Cang...¡± Standing not too far from Ye Qing, there was a skinny man in golden robes and light reflecting off his bald head that made him look eye-catching. Beneath his warm smile, he was akin to that of a beast.

    On another tattered building, there was a ck-robed man without any expression with a broken de behind him. There was also a sharpness that permeated from his body that would reduce everyone who approached him into a puddle of blood.

    ¡°They¡¯re all finally here...¡± Sensing those powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations, Mu Chen could sense his blood boiling with thirst, as if there was something in these people that attracted him.

    Mu Chen knew that it was the attraction of the Immortal Golden Body.

    Suddenly, the ground trembled with an ancient echo and everyone raised their heads and looked at the ancient pagoda with zing eyes.

    Under their gazes, the gate of the pagoda gradually opened with the aura of destion...

    When the gate opened, Mu Chen abruptly opened his eyes with sharpness flickering within his eyes.

    The Primordial Immortal Pagoda was finally open!

 Chapter 1480 - Battle of Primordial Immortal

    When the mottled gate slowly opened, there was a patch of darkness in it that emanated a feeling of destion and being ancient.

    Everyone was excited as they looked at the gate that was opening with thirst and greed in their eyes. If they didn¡¯t know that only those who cultivated the Immortal Golden Body could enter, they would¡¯ve lost control and charged in.

    After all, the temptation of the Primordial Immortal Body was too great.

    Maha Tian was also looking at the gate with aplicated expression. Yearning and greed were flickering in his eyes.

    Amongst the five Ancient ns, the four other ns each possessed a Primal Celestial Body, since their ancestors cultivated them and handed them down. However, no one amongst the four ns managed to cultivate them...

    But even so, those ns were the owners, while the Ancient Maha n was just a ¡®protector.¡¯

    Their Ancient Maha n was defeated when their Ancestor fought with the Immortal Emperor for the Primordial Immortal Body. Thetter won and ultimately cultivated it, being the strongest powerhouse in the Great Thousand World back then.

    But perhaps it was also because of this reason that the Immortal Emperor left the Primordial Immortal Body to the Ancient Maha n for safekeeping.

    The four other ns possessed a Primal Celestial Body each, while they were just safeguarding theirs. Thus, the Ancient Maha n had been jealous since ancient times.

    Thus, this was also the reason why they were so stubborn towards the Primordial Immortal Body.

    ¡°Immortal Emperor, my Ancient Maha n, has safeguarded the Primordial Immortal Body for tens of thousands of years. Shouldn¡¯t it be time for you to hand it over to us now?

    ¡°Back then, you seized the Primordial Immortal Body from my Ancestor. So shouldn¡¯t you return it to us now?¡±

    Maha Tian squinted his eyes as he swept a nce at the hundred silhouettes nearby. Those were the qualified candidates who would enter the Primordial Immortal Pagoda.

    ¡°The Primordial Immortal Pagoda has opened, but I have to remind you that thepetition is fierce. Everyyer will eliminate half of you, so if you want to reach the end, then eliminate everyone else.¡± Maha Tian¡¯s voice resounded, which caused everyone¡¯s hearts to tremble as their faces turned grave.

    ¡°Half everyyer...¡± Mu Chen locked his brows. This elimination rate was too terrifying. That meant there would be a brutalpetition awaiting them within the Primordial Immortal Pagoda.

    This was practically like the room for cultivating poisonous insects, with thest one standing to obtain the Primordial Immortal Body.

    After Maha Tian¡¯s voice, Maha You immediately flew out and turned into a streak of light, flying into the gate without any hesitation.

    Closely following behind him were Ye Qing, Shi Luo, and Tuoba Cang...

    With them taking the lead, everyone also flew into the gate.

    ¡°I¡¯m making a move too.¡± Mu Chen turned to Qing Yanjing and Futu Xuan.

    ¡°Be careful.¡± Qing Yanjing nodded her head before she continued, ¡°Give up if it¡¯s really impossible. Although this Primal Celestial Body is powerful, you can also give a try at our Endless Radiance Body of the Ancient Buddha n. It¡¯s one of the Primal Celestial Bodies, and it¡¯s not any weaker than the Primordial Immortal Body.¡±

    *Cough!* Futu Xuan coughed as hemented, ¡°Even if you¡¯re the Grand Elder, how can you allow just anyone toe in contact with the Endless Radiance Body as you wish? Shouldn¡¯t you seek the opinion of the Ancestral Pagoda?!¡±

    However, Qing Yanjung was unfazed by his words and replied, ¡°I¡¯m the Grand Elder, and I can make rmendations. How would you know that the Ancestral Pagoda won¡¯t agree to it?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Seeing the two of them arguing, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help smiling as he shook his head and turned into a streak of light before entering the gate.

    In less than one minute, over a hundred silhouettes had thrown themselves into the pagoda. As they entered, Maha Tian waved his hand and Spiritual Energy gathered into a hundred mirrors, each projecting a silhouette.

    ...

    The moment Mu Chen entered, he could sense a violent spatial fluctuation. However, he wasn¡¯t resisting and allowed the fluctuation to encase him in it. A few breathster, the darkness before him receded and a destend appeared.

    Mu Chen stood on a deste hill and looked at this ce that was permeating with destion.

    Spreading his perception out, he noticed that the state of the space here was distorted, as if it was being sliced into smaller regions.

    However, he could also vaguely sense a violent Spiritual Energy fluctuation spreading out.

    ¡°Has the battle begun...?¡± Mu Chen muttered.

    When he muttered, a Spiritual Energy fluctuation came from nearby and a streak of light flew in his direction.

    But when that person saw Mu Chen, his face changed and turned around without any hesitation.

    It was a middle-aged man with strength at the Middle Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign Realm. However, he recognised Mu Chen, and he knew that Mu Chen¡¯s fighting capability was terrifying despite his cultivation.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why are you running?¡± But when he turned around, space fluctuated before him and Mu Chen stepped out with a smile.

    Everyone here werepetitors standing on different standpoints.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of your fame, so let me experience your strength today!¡± Seeing that it¡¯s impossible for him to escape, the middle-aged man stomped his foot and a massive Sovereign Immortal Body appeared behind him, along with a mysterious fluctuation.

    It was a familiar Sovereign Immortal Body, the Immortal Golden Body.

    Looking at this silhouette, Mu Chen sighed. This was his first time seeing another person using the Immortal Golden Body.

    ¡°Divine Immortal Runes!¡± That middle-aged man roared and radiated with runes that were swiftly forming, reaching a total number of 300.

    ¡°Congeal!¡± The Divine Immortal Runesbined together into a sword that permeated a sharp aura. Even space was being torn apart by it as it shed towards Mu Chen.

    There was even a long mark that was drawn on the ground from the sword.

    Raising his head, a crystal pagoda flickered in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as the Spiritual Energy in his body roared and was converted into crystallised Spiritual Energy. Even his clothes was fluttering.

    Forming seals with his hands together, a wave of crystallised Spiritual Energy swept out and shed with the purplish-golden sword.

    When they connected, a violent storm of Spiritual Energy swept out and turned into millions upon millions of lusters that enveloped the sword.

    The Spiritual Energy on the sword instantly dimmed down before it dissipated.

    ¡°Go.¡± Flicking his finger, the crystallised lusters pierced through space and reached that Immortal Golden Body.

    ¡°Sealing power?¡± That middle-aged man¡¯s face changed upon seeing the crystallised Spiritual Energy and immediately controlled the Immortal Golden Body to formed a solid defense.

    As the lusters enveloped over, it had formed into a cocoon that wrapped the Immortal Golden Body.

    Looking at the cocoon, lights flickered in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. With his current cultivation nearing the Late Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign Realm, the strength of his crystallised Spiritual Energy wasparable to an Initial Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm. Thus, it wasn¡¯t tough for him to deal with a Middle Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign, even if the other party has cultivated the Immortal Golden Body...

    A brief momentter, Mu Chen waved his hand and the cocoon burst into sparkles.

    When the cocoon disappeared, the middle-aged man standing on the Immortal Golden Body wore a wry smile.

    Cracks spread out on his Immortal Golden Body before it suddenly exploded...

    There were crystal flickers on the middle-aged man¡¯s silhouette. The Spiritual Energy in his body had also been temporarily sealed.

    ¡°The fame of the Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler is well deserved. I admit my defeat.¡± The middle-aged man surrendered with a wry smile.

    When his voice resounded, a beam of light descended and enveloped the middle-aged man. He was about to be sent out of the pagoda.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head.

    Just when the middle-aged man was about to be removed, there was a purplish-golden beam that shot out from the center of his brows.

    Stretching his hand out, Mu Chen grabbed onto that beam. Itt was filled with immortality and a mysterious aura.

    ¡°This is... the immortal aura of the Immortal Golden Body...¡± Mu Chen was familiar with this aura. This was practically the foundation of the Immortal Golden Body, and a denser immortality aura would enhance the Immortal Golden Body.

    ¡°The failures would have their immortal aura extracted by the Primordial Immortal Pagoda...¡± Mu Chen wore aplicated expression. This immortal aura was the foundation of the Immortal Golden Body. Being extracted, the power of the Immortal Golden Body would also be weakened.

    This was the price of defeat.

    To a certain degree, this Primordial Immortal Pagoda was truly brutal.

    However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t someone soft-hearted. The path of a supreme expert was filled with contests. If he wasn¡¯t determined enough, this would also be his oue.

    Balling his fist together, a purplish-golden light appeared behind him and devoured that strand of immortal aura. Instantly, the Immortal Golden Body grew more profound and more mysterious.

    When Mu Chen opened his eyes, the Immortal Golden Body had disappeared. But when he sensed the changes to the Immortal Golden Body, he suppressed his excitement then turned around and stepped into the distorted space.

    Only one person could get through this path, and he, Mu Chen, would have to fight for it!

 Chapter 1481 - Qin Donghai

    As the Immortal Golden Body exploded, it was reduced to golden sparkles in the sky and a silhouette shot out, drawing deep marks on the ground. He spat a mouthful of blood as his aura declined andid in the crater with heavy injuries.

    When that person hadpletely lost his fighting capability, it was sensed by the Primordial Immortal Pagoda and the space around that person distorted, then he was sent out.

    When he was sent out, there was a purplish-golden beam that shot out from the centre of his brows.

    A silhouette slowly descended from the sky and he grabbed onto that beam before the giant silhouette behind him devoured it.

    Upon devouring the immortal aura, the Immortal Golden Body¡¯s radiance grew more profound and more refined with a dense immortal aura that strengthened the giant further.

    ¡°The fourth immortal aura...¡± That silhouette was Mu Chen as he looked at his Immortal Golden Body with astonishment in his eyes. He had defeated fourpetitors so far, and obtained the immortal origins from them.

    When the Immortal Golden Body devoured those four immortal origins, it was 20% stronger...

    One shouldn¡¯t underestimate that 20%. Mu Chen had already reached the limit in his Immortal Golden Body. Thus, it was tough for him to even enhance it, not to mention increasing it by 20% in just an incense¡¯s time.

    However, that was only the beginning. If he could continue to rob people of their immortal origins, then the strength of his Immortal Golden Body would also grow to a terrifying stage.

    Just thinking about it, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes zed with excitement.

    Suddenly, he felt a violent spatial fluctuation and his surrounding scenery started to change.

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t shocked by this. He squinted his eyes. ¡°Already half have been eliminated? How fast...¡±

    Evidently, that was due to half of the cultivators of the Immortal Golden Body in the pagoda being eliminated.

    If the elimination continued, he should be able to reach theyer with the Primordial Immortal Body.

    As the surrounding scenery cleared up, he looked ahead and saw two silhouettes.

    One of them was a Late Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign, but Mu Chen¡¯s attention was focused on the other person.

    It was a man donned in blue robes with sharp eyes. With just a nce, Mu Chen could tell that this person wasn¡¯t straightforward. He had reached the Middle Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm, judging by the Spiritual Energy fluctuation around him.

    When Mu Chen looked at the blue-robed man, thetter was also looking at him. When he saw Mu Chen, he was briefly stunned before he smiled. ¡°I never expected to encounter the famous Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler here.¡±

    ¡°You are?¡± Mu Chen asked without any ripples on his face.

    ¡°I am Qin Donghai, an insignificant person. But I¡¯m ranked sixth, just beneath you.¡± The blue-robed man fearlessly stared at Mu Chen and even wore judgmental eyes.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head with a calm expression.

    When the Late Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign saw the two of them, he silently retreated before he ran.

    Mu Chen only cast a nce at him but did not pursue since he could sense that Qin Donghai had locked onto him.

    ¡°You want to fight me?¡± Mu Chen asked.

    ¡°I want to test how capable you are to rank before me.¡± Qin Donghai casually replied before he smiled. ¡°Why? Can it be that you¡¯re afraid?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you will run. After all, it¡¯s not easy to encounter a big fish.¡± Mu Chen smiled in reply.

    In his perception, Qin Donghai¡¯s immortal origin was denser than the rest. Evidently, he had defeated severalpetitors and robbed them of their immortal origins.

    So even if Qin Donghai didn¡¯t make a move against him, Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t let him go. After all, defeating the former would mean that he would receive an immortal originparable to a few people.

    When Mu Chen and Qin Donghai stood in confrontation, the spectators outside the Primordial Immortal Pagoda had also seen this and their eyes were instantly attracted over.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually Qin Donghai and Mu Chen... Qin Donghai built his fame ages ago, and his achievements aren¡¯t inferior to Mu Chen¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s a Middle Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign, and adding the power of his Immortal Golden Body, he defeated many people on the same cultivation in the past.¡±

    ¡°I wonder who will retain thestugh...¡±

    A discussion broke out around the Primordial Immortal Pagoda. There were finally two experts facing off, and this confrontation was naturally more interesting than the rest.

    ¡°That kid has finally encountered a tough opponent. Qin Donghai isn¡¯t a small figure.¡± Futu Xuan squinted his eyes as he looked at the mirror.

    With a smile, Qing Yanjing replied, ¡°It¡¯s just Qin Donghai. He¡¯s not great enough to threaten Chen¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re boasting your son to the heavens!¡± Futu Xuan mocked.

    ¡°Because my son is qualified.¡± Qing Yanjing flung her lips. She wasn¡¯t bothered.

    ¡°Then, I will watch their battle. There isn¡¯t any Protective Spiritual Array for him to use this time.¡± Futu Xuan snorted. He was naturally still holding grudges for Mu Chen using the Protective Spiritual Array to suppress the Elders of the two Bloodlines back in the Ancient Buddha n.

    ...

    Powerful Spiritual Energy formed into a gale as it swept around Qing Donghai, causing space to distort and cracks were spreading out on the mountain beneath his feet.

    The explosive power of a Middle Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign was naturally earth-shaking.

    Looking at Qing Donghai, Mu Chen raised his brows. Qin Donghai¡¯s momentum was much stronger than the Ghost Emperor, who was also a Middle Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign.

    ¡°Although I might be inferior to the top four, no one beneath them can threaten me!¡± Qin Donghai¡¯s voice rumbled like thunder filled with confidence.

    With a smile, Mu Chen replied, ¡°Unlike you, not even the four of them can stop me today.¡±

    Narrowing his eyes, Qin Donghai sneered. Mu Chen was embarrassing him for hisck of confidence.

    ¡°Then, I will see how you are qualified to speak those words!¡± Qin Donghai¡¯s eyes grew sharp as he formed seals. His robes fluttered and a boundless ocean made of Spiritual Energy spread out.

    ¡°Eastern Sleeve Sea!¡± Qin Donghai hollered and blue Spiritual Energy filled the entire region as it suppressed towards Mu Chen.

    The ocean had sealed off all paths of retreat, and contained a violent current that could swiftly exhaust Spiritual Energy upon being caught in it.

    With a calm expression, Mu Chen took a deep breath before he opened his mouth ¡ª Spirit-Devouring Violet mes!

    In the next instant, sizzling violet mes were spewed and formed into a halo that spread out. In the path of the purple mes, the massive ocean of Spiritual Energy had been quickly incinerated.

    When Lin Donghai saw this, his gaze turned cold before he formed seals. ¡°Sea Dragon Art!¡±

    Space was torn apart, as if there was a heavenly river descending that formed into eight geysers of dragons as they roared.

    ¡°Submerging Pearl!¡± The ocean violently converged between Qin Donghai¡¯s palms and waspressed into a deep blue sphere that ferociously surged, as if it contained an entire ocean.

    In just less than ten-odd breaths, Qin Donghai had executed two Peerless Divine Abilities with shocking momentum that could sweep through any Middle Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign.

    ¡°Go!¡± The dragons roared along with the deep blue sphere and flew towards Mu Chen.

    However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t shaken. A ray of primal chaos flew into the sky and rustled forth.

    In the path of the primal chaos ray, the dragons and sphere instantly disappeared...

    Looking at this scene, Qin Donghai¡¯s face was pale. He had executed all his trump cards, while Mu Chen was just standing there receiving his attacks.

    The gap between the two of them wasn¡¯t just enormous.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re that powerful!¡± Qin Donghai refused to believe in reality, so he roared and summoned his Immortal Golden Body.

    Facing Mu Chen¡¯s powerful means, he was left with no choice but to use the Immortal Golden Body.

    ¡°Finally using the Immortal Golden Body?¡± Mu Chen smiled as he stretched out his hand and tapped down.

    When Mu Chen¡¯s finger tapped down, Qin Donghai abruptly raised his head in shock to see a crystal pagoda descending along with a massive shadow that enveloped both him and the Immortal Golden Body...

    Mu Chen snapped his fingers, which rang out an echo in the air, and said, ¡°Eight Divisional Pagoda.¡±

    The crystal pagoda violently trembled with violent a Spiritual Energy fluctuation that caused the surrounding space to copse.

    The tremorsted for a long time before it gradually died down. With a calm expression, Mu Chen waved his hand and the crystal pagoda returned.

    In the copsed space, Qin Donghai¡¯s silhouette had disappeared with only a robust purplish-golden ray.

    Stretching his hand out, Mu Chen grabbed onto it with a smile before he turned around and left...

    When Mu Chen defeated Qin Donghai, everyone outside the Primordial Immortal Pagoda was dumbfounded at this scene. No one expected that the battle would end so quickly...

 Chapter 1482 - Fighting Shi Luo

    Everyone who was focused on the battle was greatly astonished. No one expected that this battle would end so swiftly...

    Qin Donghai was not a pushover, and they could tell that his strength was amongst the top in the Middle Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    But even so, he waspletely suppressed by Mu Chen.

    Thus, they could see how ferocious Mu Chen¡¯s strength was.

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder why he could defeat five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns... His fighting ability is simply extraordinary...¡±

    ¡°Looks like a genuine Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign is needed to suppress him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not for certain. Mu Chen has tons of trump cards, and we have no idea what he¡¯s hiding...¡± Some looked at Mu Chen with grave expressions.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Qing Yanjing chuckled as she looked at Futu Xuan.

    With a stern expression, Futu Xuan snorted, ¡°What¡¯s there to celebrate for defeating Qin Donghai? The real opponent is those four fellows.¡±

    Nodding her head, Qing Yanjing replied, ¡°Those four have forged their fame a long time ago, and they can be ranked amongst the top in the Great Thousand World. Chen¡¯er has indeed encountered a tough enemy this time.¡±

    However, her speech soon turned around, ¡°But since Chen¡¯er was confident toe to the Primordial Immortal Pagoda, that means that he must be confident.¡±

    Looking at the firm confidence that Qing Yanjing had for Mu Chen, Futu Xuan shook his head. He did not share the same opinion as her. After all, even if Mu Chen wasn¡¯t weak, did that mean that those four were pushovers?

    Today¡¯s battle was still impossible to unravel.

    ...

    After defeating Qin Donghai, Mu Chen continued without resting and searched for other opponents.

    He easily defeated a few more opponents and obtained three immortal origins to strengthen his Immortal Golden Body.

    Suddenly, space distorted once again, with another half of thepetitors eliminated, so those remaining would naturally go into the nextyer.

    Mu Chen wasn¡¯t caught by surprise, but continued to dominate his opponents.

    In the next two incense¡¯s time, the space around him changed twice. The opponents he encountered also decreased and those he met slowly grew more powerful. It was so much so that they were even more potent than Qin Donghai.

    That meant that the ranking on the chart wasn¡¯t right.

    ...

    As space trembled, a violent surplus of Spiritual Energy wreaked havoc in the region and drilled holes into the ground...

    A dazzling Immortal Golden Body gradually crumbled along with one person being sent out of the Primordial Immortal Pagoda. At the same time, a thick immortal origin flew out and was devoured by the giant standing behind Mu Chen.

    After devouring the immortal origin, the giant behind Mu Chen grew more refined with mottled and ancient traces appearing on it.

    It was as if it was formed at the beginning of time, being dominant and mysterious.

    ¡°My Immortal Golden Body right now isn¡¯t inferior to the Heavenly Emperor back then.¡± Mu Chen was excited as he felt the power of his Immortal Golden Body.

    Back then, the Heavenly Emperor shouldn¡¯t havee to the Primordial Immortal Pagoda, since the Immortal Emperor was still alive back then.

    As this thought shed in Mu Chen¡¯s mind, space distorted and he gradually narrowed his eyes along with his body tensing up.

    Only eightpetitors were remaining in the Primordial Immortal Pagoda, which meant that he might encounter the top four.

    ¡°Finally, to thest stage...¡± Space distorted and he appeared in a massive ocean.

    As Mu Chen looked at this ocean, he gradually breathed out a mouthful of air. The opponents he would encounter would be powerful. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get through the elimination process.

    ¡°I wonder who I will encounter...¡± Mu Chen muttered. If he encountered Maha You, then the finale would be unfolded beforehand.

    Stepping on the ocean, Mu Chen¡¯s every step would be a myriad foot out...

    After ten-odd minutes, he stopped and sharpness gathered in his eyes.

    He saw a wave surging before him, along with a silhouette sitting down.

    That silhouette wore a golden robe and his bald head was reflecting light. His skinny frame was akin to a massive beast that permeated a terrifying pressure.

    ¡°Golden Vajra King ?¡ª Shi Luo.¡± Looking at that person, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes gradually turned grave.

    ...

    ¡°Mu Chen and Shi Luo bumped into each other.¡± The spectators outside the Primordial Immortal Pagoda blew up. There were only four mirrors left, and in those four mirrors, there were eight people. Everyone was focused on the mirror with Mu Chen and Shi Luo as they eximed.

    Everyone¡¯s expression turned grave. Shi Luo was ranked third, and had a Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm cultivation. His battle capability was also terrifying, and all of his opponents never forced him to use his Immortal Golden Body. He practically relied on his own physical body to face his enemies.

    Likewise, Mu Chen was also invincible along the way. Thus, their confrontation attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Shi Luo...¡± Qing Yanjing¡¯s expression had also turned grave, since she had heard of this Shi Luo.

    Even Futu Xuan had locked his brows together. Although he held a grudge with Mu Chen, he hoped that Mu Chen could win. But encountering Shi Luo would undoubtedly be troublesome.

    He might even be stopped due to this. ¡°It¡¯ll be a fierce battle... I hope that he manages to make it through...¡±

    ...

    Mu Chen stopped a thousand feet away before Shi Luo slowly opened his eyes and smiled. ¡°I never expected to encounter the Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler.¡±

    Nodding his head, Mu Chen replied, ¡°It¡¯s indeed unfortunate to encounter the Golden Vajra King.¡±

    Facing him, even Mu Chen felt a trace of danger and couldn¡¯t be careless.

    Shi Luo smiled. ¡°Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler has stunning achievements. But I won¡¯t be defeated since the Primordial Immortal Body is in the next level.¡±

    ¡°Likewise.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    When Shi Luo stood up, his feeble body caused space to tremble and his hands joined together. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I can only seek for guidance from the Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler.¡±

    The crystal pagoda flickered in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes before he instantly converted his body. Crystallised Spiritual Energy flowed into his limbs, and even his skin had be crystallised.

    ¡°Please guide me.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s expression was grave since he had encountered a fierce enemy. Thus, he had given his enemy respect.

    Shi Luo¡¯s body gradually radiated with a golden light with runes on his body that lifted waves in the ocean, along with an oppressive pressure that enveloped outward.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze turned sharp as he made his move. He opened his mouth and violet mes swept out towards Shi Luo.

    In the path of the mes, the ocean boiled.

    But facing the mes, Shi Luo did not dodge; instead, he allowed the fire to envelop him.

    When Mu Chen saw this scene, his eyes squinted. The Spirit-Devouring Violet mes were so powerful that not even an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign would dare to approach it. However, Shi Luo was bold.

    Suddenly, the mes exploded. Shi Luo had relied purely on his physical body to resist the violet mes.

    The Spirit-Devouring Violet mes devoured Spiritual Energy to strengthen itself. But Shi Luo had sealed his pores and did not emit any Spiritual Energy. Thus, the mes couldn¡¯t stay on.

    Charging out of the mes, Shi Luo radiated with golden light as he appeared before Mu Chen and threw a punch over.

    With his eyes flickering, Mu Chen¡¯s crystallised Spiritual Energy had also formed into a glove as he circted the Spiritual Energy in his body to throw a punch out.

    He wanted to test the strength of a Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    As the two fists shed together, the ocean beneath the two of them copsed with a shock wave that lifted a myriad foot-high wave.

    The two bodies trembled, and Mu Chen was at the disadvantageous position. He flew out a thousand feet, dragging a long mark on the ocean beneath his feet.

    ¡°Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign is truly powerful.¡± Mu Chen stomped his foot with a solemn expression as cracks appeared on his crystallised glove before it fell and dissipated.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Shi Luo fearing his crystallised Spiritual Energy and not daring to use his full power, that jab might have caused Mu Chen to be injured.

    ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t hold back...¡± Mu Chen took a deep breath and formed seals. Two silhouettes flew out from his body and formed into two of his clones.

    Looking at the two silhouettes, Shi Luo¡¯s expression turned grave. He knew how powerful the Three Pures was for it to be one of the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities.

    Facing an opponent like him, Shi Luo did not dare to ck, even though Mu Chen was only a Middle Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign. His hands joined together and a torrential golden light gushed out from his body. At this moment, his feeble structure had also started to expand.

    In a few breaths, he had turned into a giant that was standing on the ocean.

    A boundless and terrifying power also exploded like a gale from Shi Luo¡¯s body.

    Standing outside the Primordial Immortal Pagoda, everyone looked at this and was inwardly shocked that the two of them were finally going to bring out their true abilities...

    However, they had no idea who would hold thestugh in this battle.

 Chapter 1483 - Sacred Buddha Palm

    As the two of them stood in a confrontation on the ocean, they permeated a terrifying momentum that exploded from their bodies, lifting shocking waves on the ocean. Even the ocean beneath his feet was trembling.

    Shi Luo¡¯s skinny frame had grown into a giant that was covered in golden bumps and filled with destructive power.

    Standing shoulder to shoulder, a crystallised radiance circted from the three Mu Chens.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of the Three Pures¡¯ fame. Today, let me give it a try!¡± Shi Luo¡¯s voice became robust, booming like rumbling thunder.

    The crystallised radiance on the three Mu Chens¡¯ bodies also grew denser as they circted the Spiritual Energy in their bodies without any hesitation.

    Facing this sort of opponent, Mu Chen clearly had no intention of going lenient.

    When the two of them exchanged looks, Shi Luo suddenly made a move and stomped his foot. The ocean beneath his feet copsed as he flew out in a streak of light and appeared before Mu Chen.

    Along with a destructive fluctuation, the golden fist descended and space copsed, shattering akin to ss.

    Facing Shi Luo¡¯s ferocious attack, the three Mu Chens made a move at the same time, brandishing their fists covered in crystallised Spiritual Energy towards the golden fist.

    An explosion resounded along with a massive crater that was created on the ocean before the ocean water violently poured in. However, it couldn¡¯t fill the crater up for a long time.

    Mu Chen and his two clones trembled as they retreated. But this time, Shi Luo did not have it as easy as before either. After all, he was facing three enemies, so he was forced a hundred steps back from the violent Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°Good! Truly the Three Pures! The powerbined isn¡¯t something that three people areparable to!¡± Shi Luo¡¯s eyes zed with fighting intent. With his strength, not to mention three Middle Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereigns. Even three Middle Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns couldn¡¯t contend against him. However, he was at a disadvantage in their previous confrontation, and it was clearly the profundities of the Three Pures. Thebination of the main body and two clones wasn¡¯t as simple as three peoplebining their strengths together.

    When Shi Luo charged forth, the three silhouettes also flew over with afterimages as they shed with Shi Luo.

    Facing the attacks of three Mu Chens, Shi Luo wasn¡¯t afraid, but was radiating with golden light. He unleashed explosive strength with his body, and his fists and legs had also drawn countless afterimages as they shed.

    Four silhouettes were swiftly tangled in a fight on the ocean that the spectators couldn¡¯t clearly entirely see. But they could sense how terrifying the confrontation was from the shock wave.

    Outside the Primordial Immortal Pagoda, everyone was dumbfounded, they never expected that the battle would be so climatic...

    Maha Tian was looking at this confrontation with indifference as he said, ¡°The Three Pures truly deserves its reputation.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it is the Divine Ability that the Heavenly Emperor used to gain his fame. With the Three Pures, the Heavenly Emperor became a formidable figure in ancient times.¡± The Elders of the Ancient Maha n sighed with dense envy.

    ¡°Although the Three Pures is powerful, there¡¯s a huge gap between Mu Chen and Shi Luo. This battle won¡¯tst long.¡± Maha Tian¡¯s gaze was sharp. Perhaps others couldn¡¯t tell, but he could tell that the two of them have exchanged over a thousand moves in just a few minutes. However, Shi Luo was still holding the advantage with Mu Chen and his two clones being on the lower hand.

    ¡®If that is the extent of Mu Chen¡¯s ability, then he won¡¯tst till thestyer.¡¯

    Thinking about it, a ridiculing smile rose on Maha Tian¡¯s lips as he nced at Qing Yanjing. In the past, he was meant to marry Qing Yanjing, but who could expect that she would leave the Ancient Buddha n and fall in love. Although that matter was a long time ago, he still felt humiliated.

    It was just that he didn¡¯t want to mention the past so that he wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed. So if he could see Qing Yanjing¡¯s son embarrassing himself here, he was more than happy.

    ...

    Another collision shed as four silhouettes were separated. But this time, Mu Chen did not charge forth. He knew that he couldn¡¯t win in this manner from their previous confrontation.

    ¡°Your physical body is powerful, and you can be considered the strongest that I¡¯ve met beneath the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm.¡± Spiritual Energy flickered around Mu Chen as he looked at Shi Luo and sighed.

    ¡°It is also unprecedented for me that the Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler could force me to this far with your strength in the Middle Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign Realm.¡± Shi Luo chuckled, hisughter roaring.

    He wasn¡¯t modest, but he was shocked that Mu Chen could achieve this despite the great difference between the Middle Phase Spirit and Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realms.

    Naturally, this was also because Mu Chen had the amplification of the Divine Pagoda and the rapport with his two clones.

    ¡°But, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s insufficient to defeat me with the Three Pures alone.¡± Shi Luo permeated radiance, looking like a deity.

    Hearing those words, Mu Chen smiled and his hands joined together, forming a profound seal.

    ¡°Three Pures - Three Combination Realm!¡± A voice resounded from Mu Chen¡¯s heart and his two clones took a step forth before entering his body.

    When the three of thembined, a tornado that was formed of pure Spiritual Energy exploded from Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Flickering with radiance, the Spiritual Energy around Mu Chen started to turn into gems along with Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Sensing the terrifying Spiritual Energy exploding from Mu Chen¡¯s body, Shi Luo narrowed his eyes with a grave expression.

    He could sense that Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy has grown to a terrifying height at this moment!

    ¡°I never expected that the Three Pures would have such a realm...¡± Shi Luo said with a grave expression. He did not dare to hold back anymore.

    Opening his eyes, Mu Chen¡¯s ck pupils had also turned into gems. He felt the boundless Spiritual Energy in his body. At this moment, it was as if he could shatter the sky with his palm.

    His Three Combination Realm was stronger than when he faced Huang Xuanzhi. It was the enhancement he had after four months of secluded cultivation.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try now?¡± Mu Chen gave Shi Luo a grin before he disappeared.

    Squinting his eyes, Shi Luo threw a jab forth without any hesitation and a terrifying power gushed forth, causing the space before him to copse.

    When space copsed, a silhouette flickered and threw a punch forth that shed with Shi Luo¡¯s golden fist.

    When the two shed, it was akin to a collision between metals with an ear-piercing noise and a shock wave swept out. But this time, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t suppressed. His body merely trembled before he dissolved the rebound.

    On the other hand, Shi Luo was caught unexpected and every single step he took back would create a massive crater on the ocean down below...

    In this confrontation, Shi Luo was in a disadvantageous position.

    Outside, the area around the Primordial Immortal Pagoda had also broken out into amotion as everyone was shocked that Mu Chen actually managed to force back Shi Luo from this confrontation.

    ¡°This should be another higher realm of the Three Pures. Mu Chen has already reached that level...¡± Maha Tian knitted his brows. Afterbining with his two clones, Mu Chen was nowparable to a Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign.

    ¡®It¡¯s no wonder why that brat dares toe to the Primordial Immortal Assembly.¡¯

    ¡°Now, it will have to depend on Shi Luo¡¯s means...¡±

    Looking at Shi Luo, Mu Chen wore a grave expression. He has used several amplifications to be on the same level as him right now.

    So if he wanted to win, he would have to bring out his trump cards.

    Taking a deep breath, Shi Luo¡¯s hands joined together with the ocean beneath his feet violently roaring with a divine light that spread out from his feet and covered a few thousand miles in radius.

    The ocean was suddenly torn apart and everyone was shocked to see a huge hand covered in ancient runes along with a divine aura that stretched out from the ocean.

    When this hand appeared, even the space beneath it was frozen.

    It had already reached a level that even a Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign wouldn¡¯t dare to take it head-on.

    Raising his head, Shi Luo looked at Mu Chen as he said, ¡°Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler, this is a Divine Ability of my Grand Spirit Mountain, the Sacred Buddha Palm... Please advise me.¡±

 Chapter 1484 - Reappearance of the Spirit Trinity Battle Formation

    As the ocean rumbled, an enormous hand broke through the surface of the water and shattered space before making its way towards Mu Chen.

    Under the shadow, space froze, and all of Mu Chen¡¯s paths of retreat were sealed.

    Shi Luo had brought out his entire strength behind this move. Even a Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign would be heavily injured.

    After all, the Sacred Buddha Palm was one of the best Divine Abilities in the Grand Spirit Mountain, and it was merely inferior to the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities. The name of it was also resounding throughout the Great Thousand World. In the past, god-knows how many experts were defeated by this move...

    Everyone held their breath outside the Primordial Immortal Pagoda as they nervously looked at the mirror. They had also heard of Shi Luo¡¯s Divine Ability in the past, and they knew that Shi Luo wasn¡¯t holding back in this move.

    If Mu Chen still couldn¡¯t resist this, then this move would be able to defeat him.

    Under everyone¡¯s attention, Mu Chen was also looking at the enormous hand and gently closed his eyes before a crystallized beam soared into the sky and formed into a pagoda.

    The crystal pagoda buzzed and emanated a radiance with eight demons exiting and separating from the pagoda, looking akin to eight demonic deities that were standing around the pagoda.

    With a stern expression, Mu Chen did not dare to neglect when facing such an opponent, so he had immediately brought out his Eight Divisional Pagoda.

    As boundless Spiritual Energy gushed out from Mu Chen¡¯s body, it was devoured by the eight demons.

    Devouring the boundless Spiritual Energy, strange runes could be seen spreading out on the eight demons and they formed seals in the next instant.

    The beams shot out from their bodies and intertwined into a terrifying formation.

    As boundless Spiritual Energy gathered over, it had shrunk into a crimson sphere with mottled traces that emanated destructive fluctuations.

    ¡°Eight Divisional Pagoda - Pagoda demon Jade!¡± Mu Chen hollered in his heart and the array copsed. When the eight beams gathered over, space copsed in its path.

    At this moment, the enormous hand enveloped and shed with the crimson sphere under everyone¡¯s eyes.

    An indescribable echo violently resounded, as if it was going to destroy the boundless ocean. It even tore a massive crater and drilled holes into the ocean...

    Outside the Primordial Immortal Pagoda, everyone watched the confrontation and took deep breaths. Facing this confrontation, even a Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign wouldn¡¯t be able to take it.

    No one imagined that this battle would be even more ferocious than the sh of two genuine Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns.

    As they sighed, their gazes were glued onto the mirror.

    A terrifying shock wave swept out before the enormous hand and sphere exploded at the same time with a shock wave that caught Mu Chen and Shi Luo in it. Shortly after, the two of them were sent flying back and they drew long marks on the ocean...

    After retreating a myriad foot away, Mu Chen finally stabilised his body. The shock wave had caused the aura and blood in his body to boil.

    Shi Luo had also stabilised his figure with a grave expression. Evidently, he never expected that he still couldn¡¯t manage to win despite bringing out the Sacred Buddha Palm.

    ¡°The Eight Divisional Pagoda is truly worth its reputation.¡± Shi Luo replied. He knew Mu Chen¡¯s information, so he naturally knew the name of the Divine Ability that Mu Chen just used.

    If it was an ordinary Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign, it¡¯s impossible for them to fight with Mu Chen.

    ¡°Your Sacred Buddha Palm isn¡¯t simple, either.¡± Mu Chen replied.

    Letting out a sigh, Shi Luo¡¯s hands joined together and golden light gathered behind him into a giant that emanated an immortal aura.

    Facing this situation, Shi Luo had no choice but to bring out the Immortal Golden Body.

    When Shi Luo brought out the Immortal Golden Body, a purplish-golden giant also appeared behind Mu Chen.

    In the next moment, the two giants strode forth with a few hundred Divine Immortal Runes gathering before they shed. Every single sh would cause a shock wave of myriad feet on the ocean.

    In just a few minutes, the two giants had shed over a few hundred times. If it wasn¡¯t for the ocean restoring and if they were somewhere else, that location would have been destroyed by the two of them.

    Standing on the shoulder of the Immortal Golden Body, Mu Chen was akin to a boulder as he stood unmoving. Looking at the intense confrontation, he knitted his brows. Shi Luo¡¯s strength has exceeded his expectations.

    A few months ago, when he fought with Huang Xuanzhi, he could use the Eight Divisional Pagoda to suppress thetter. But right now, he could only achieve a deadlock.

    Thus, he would require an even stronger means to win.

    ¡°We can¡¯t carry on in this manner.¡± Mu Chen felt hesitation. He still had three more opponents that were as strong as Shi Luo. If Maha You did not fight with Ye Qing and Tuoba Cang, then they would end their battle faster.

    So he needed to swiftly end his battle. Otherwise, he would exhaust himself, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with powerful opponents as well.

    Thinking about it, a decisive light flickered in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he waved his sleeves. The Immortal Golden Body retreated and Mu Chen¡¯s ring flickered. Along with a wave, an army covered in astonishing Battle Will appeared, it was the ck Dragon Army.

    The sudden appearance of an army had immediately caused amotion outside the Primordial Immortal Pagoda, with many of them being astonished. ¡®Is Mu Chen also a Battle Formation Master? Does he intend to use the power of Battle Will?¡¯

    Maha Tian squinted his eyes as he looked at the army. Even the Elders of the Ancient Maha n eximed. Mu Chen was truly a talent. Not only was he powerful himself, he even had high attainments as a Battle Formation Master as well.

    This army wasn¡¯t simple. With a look, one could tell it was covered in a killing aura.

    ¡°It is rumored that Mu Chen obtained the ck Dragon Army, which belonged to the ck Dragon Battle Emperor. In ancient times, his fame was resounding as he led the ck Dragon Army back then to ughtered a lot of Monarchs.¡± Maha Tian said.

    ¡°But the ck Dragon Army isn¡¯t as powerful as it was before. It can forcefully contend with a Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm, but winning won¡¯t be easy. So it¡¯s too na?ve for Mu Chen to rely on this army to beat Shi Luo.¡±

    The other Elders of the Ancient Maha n nodded their heads in agreement.

    On the ocean, Shi Luo looked at the army with ripples in his eyes. ¡°This troop is powerful, but it¡¯s not necessarily useful.¡±

    Commander Jiang Long also looked at Shi Luo with a wry smile. ¡°King Mu, your opponents seem to be getting stronger each time. A Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm. If the ck Dragon Army was at its peak, we naturally wouldn¡¯t be afraid, but it will be hard to obtain a victory now.¡±

    Hearing those words, Mu Chen smiled. He was clear about the ck Dragon Army¡¯s ability. It¡¯s impossible to defeat Shi Luo by relying on the ck Dragon Army alone.

    ¡°No worries, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Mu Chen nodded his head towards Jiang Long.

    Jiang Long also did not speak any further but flew back into the army and waved his g. Instantly, 15,000 warriors roared with torrential Battle Will covering the sky.

    Flicking his finger, the Immortal Golden Body beneath Mu Chen¡¯s feet charged out and Shi Luo also charged forth with his Immortal Golden Body.

    The two giants shed once more and lifted massive waves.

    Standing on the ocean of Battle Will, Mu Chen formed seals with a single hand and Battle Will gathered into a massive dragon that soared into the sky.

    That enormous dragon was covered in Battle Runes with a total of fifty million. It was an amountparable to an ordinary Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign.

    Shi Luo faced the dragon with a calm expression. Although fifty million Battle Runes might be threatening to a Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign, it was nothing to him.

    ¡°That Mu Chen is truly trying a futile effort. The power of fifty million Battle runes is probably inferior to his Eight Divisional Pagoda...¡± Outside the Primordial Immortal Pagoda, everyone whispered. They had no idea what Mu Chen was trying to do.

    Looking at those gazes, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t bothered by them. He just looked at the fifty million Battle Runes on the dragon with his gaze flickering.

    A ck and a white beam flew out of his body and turned into clones that stood beside Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen gently nodded his head towards the two of them and the two clones took a step and formed into a unique formation.

    After swiftly forming his seals, a sound came from his throat. In the next instant, ¡°Spirit Trinity Battle Formation.¡±

    In that instant, when the Battle Formation was formed, Mu Chen¡¯s body trembled as boundless Battle Will burst out like a torrential wave that tore space apart.

    The soaring Battle Will also poured into the dragon under Mu Chen¡¯s control...

    An ear-deafening roar resounded from the dragon as it started to swell. It was so much so that even the Battle Runes on its body ferociously increased.

    Fifty-five million... sixty million...

    ¡°Not enough!¡± Mu Chen felt his head splitting. The scale of this Battle Will exceeded his control wand a tear of blood fell from his cheek.

    However, he did not stop. He wore a cold expression on his face and bore the pain as he violently poured Battle Will into the massive dragon...

    Thus, the Battle Runes expanded much more.

    Sixty-three million... sixty-five million... In the end, the number of Battle Runes reached sixty-eight million Battle Runes!

    At this moment, the enormous dragon covered the sky, looking akin to a dragon of destruction.

    Raising his head, Shi Luo looked at the massive dragon with a smear of shock on his face...

 Chapter 1485 - Sixty-eight million

    As the space fluctuated, the ocean roared with a massive dragon of Battle Will coiling in the sky. Sixty-eight million Battle Runes were flickering on its body as the Battle Will permeated, causing space to tremble...

    A total of sixty-eight million Battle Runes!

    Looking at the sheer amount of Battle Runes, many people outside the Primordial Immortal Pagoda sucked in a cold breath with shock on their faces. No one had imagined that Mu Chen would be able to achieve this...

    ¡°That brat...¡± Maha Tian also had darkness in his eyes at this scene. Facing sixty-eight million Battle Runes, even a Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign would have to retreat.

    Facing this power, not to mention Shi Luo, but even Maha You would have to retreat.

    At this moment, Mu Chen truly posed a threat to Maha You.

    ¡°He actually still had a trump card in his hand?¡± Futu Xuan was shocked at this scene. He initially thought that Mu Chen would be in danger. However, he never expected that Mu Chen would make aeback.

    ¡°However, the degree of Battle Will has exceeded his control, and it looks like Shi Luo has forced him to bring out his trump card.¡± Futu Xuan naturally saw the tears of blood falling from the corner of Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. this was because the Battle Will was too violent and powerful. As a result, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t gainplete control over it. But fortunately, he had high attainments in it, or he would¡¯ve died from the Battle Will.

    Gently nodding her head, Qing Yanjing lightly sighed and felt a little heartache. She knew that before meeting her, Mu Chen has forced himself in various battles by challenging his limits.

    It was also precisely because of this that he could obtain such achievements.

    ...

    As the ocean roared, Shi Luo raised his head in shock and looked at the dragon. The pressure it permeated was something that even made him feel a stinging pain on his skin.

    ¡°I never expected that you could bring this out...¡± Shi Luo sighed.

    With a smile, Mu Chen wiped the tears of blood on his cheeks. His face was a little terrifying. ¡°My opponent is too powerful, so I have to utilise my full strength.¡±

    This was initially something he kept for Maha You, but he had to bring it out after facing such a strong opponent like Shi Luo.

    ¡°Then, it¡¯s my honor instead.¡± Shi Luo smiled before his face gradually turned grave. Despite facing such pressure, he did not give up, and his hands joined together. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then let me test the strength of sixty-eight million Battle Runes.¡±

    Mu Chen did not speak any further but slowly closed his eyes and put his hands together.

    The dragon roared and the eyes radiated like two stars staring at Shi Luo. in the next moment, the tail of the dragon was brandished with space copsing. Its massive silhouette had turned into a surge of Battle Will and was aimed at Shi Luo.

    As the surge swept down, it shattered everything in its path.

    A vast crater had also been formed on the ocean below and couldn¡¯t be filled with Shi Luo standing at the center of the crater.

    Looking at the dragon diving down, Shi Luo took a deep breath. ¡°Great Vajra Art!¡±

    Instantly, the blood in Shi Luo¡¯s body boiled with dazzling radiance and he started to swell. In just a brief moment, he had turned into a hundred foot-tall giant covered in ancient golden runes with even golden blood seeping out of his pores.

    ¡°That¡¯s the strongest Divine Ability of the Grand Spiritual Mountain, and it is rumored to beparable to the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities!¡±

    Looking at the golden giant, amotion broke out outside the Primordial Immortal Pagoda, with many people being riled up. Evidently, no one expected that Shi Luo would seed in cultivating the strongest Divine Ability of the Grand Spiritual Mountain.

    Evidently, that was Shi Luo¡¯s trump card, which was forced by Mu Chen to use it.

    The golden giant roared and a massive golden wheel was formed between his hands. As it revolved, it emanated a terrifying pressure that was akin to the strongest shield.

    The Battle Will rumbled across the horizon before it crashed down against the golden wheel.

    Everyone outside the Primordial Immortal Pagoda could see a terrifying shock wave spreading out with a golden radiance covering the sky. Even those standing outside could sense the terrifying confrontation...

    This confrontation could even kill Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns.

    ¡°Who won?¡± But their eyes were glued to the mirror as the dazzling golden lightsted for ten-odd minutes before it gradually dissipated. Everyone¡¯s eyes were glued to it without blinking.

    The ocean had already copsed with a massive crater, and the water was akin to a waterfall as it fell from the sky...

    In the crater, they could see a silhouette covered in blood. His bald-head was the symbol of his identity, it was Shi Luo.

    But at this moment, the Spiritual Energy around him had declined. He had been heavily injured.

    Far away, the ocean was also thin and a youthful silhouette could be clearly seen sitting down...

    The Primordial Immortal Pagoda was silent, but the oue was evident.

    Over the boundless ocean of Battle Will, Mu Chen looked at Shi Luo, who had lost his consciousness, with a pale expression. In the next moment, he couldn¡¯t help spitting out a mouthful of blood out.

    ¡°King Mu, the 15,000 warriors of the ck Dragon Army have been heavily injured, and it will take at least a few months to recover.¡± Commander Jiang Long¡¯s voice resounded as he directed his gaze over with a pale expression, and traces of blood were hanging on the corner of his lips.

    This time, the ck Dragon Army has paid a great price, despite defeating Shi Luo.

    Nodding his head, Mu Chen waved his sleeve and a jade bottle flew towards Jiang Long. ¡°There are 300,000,000 drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid in there. Distribute them and allow everyone to swiftly recover.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Commander Jiang Long wore a joyful expression. The ck Dragon Army could recover much faster with all of that Sovereign Spiritual Liquid.

    Waving his hand, Mu Chen recalled the ck Dragon Army, then he stood up and looked at the silhouette floating on the ocean.

    Shi Luo was truly powerful, but fortunately, he won in the end.

    Space distorted around Shi Luo, encased his body and brought him out of the Primordial Immortal Pagoda.

    Along with Shi Luo¡¯s disappearance, his Immortal Golden Body also shattered with a massive purplish-golden beam flying out.

    Mu Chen¡¯s Immortal Golden Body unleashed a roar of thirst before it sucked and devoured that beam of light.

    This time, it wasn¡¯t the same as the previous times. There was a golden radiance on the forehead of the Immortal Golden Body before it raised its head and stared at the heavens and earth.

    Looking at this scene, Mu Chen had also obtained someprehension. It wasn¡¯t his misperception, he could feel an urge from the Immortal Golden Body. It was trying to break apart and fuse with the intent of the heavens and earth...

    That sensation onlysted for a brief moment before it disappeared. Mu Chen soon recovered and looked at the Immortal Golden Body¡¯s body. Golden runes that were akin to ayer of indestructible golden armor wriggled on its body.

    Sensing the changes on the Immortal Golden Body, Mu Chen smiled before he waved his hand and he recalled the Immortal Golden Body.

    He could sense that the surrounding space was starting to distort again.

    That represented that he has passed through this elimination round and would enter the nextyer, which he would be able to see the genuine Primordial Immortal Body!

    The Primordial Immortal Body!

    How long has he waited for this day?

    Ever since he cultivated the Great Sr Undying Body, he was yearning for this day. But at that time, he was too weak, and he could only hide his desire in his heart.

    After so many years, the fledgling has finally grown and soared the horizons.

    At this moment, he has finally be a pinnacle expert of the Great Thousand World, and he also possesses the qualifications to express the desire in his heart...

    Hence, Mu Chen gradually closed his eyes and allowed himself to be encased by the distorted space and gradually disappeared. ¡°Primordial Immortal Body, here Ie.¡±

 Chapter 1486 - The Last Layer

    In this ancientnd, the ground was cracked, as if it had undergone a devastating battle. Even the far end of the horizon was tattered.

    There was a crimson mountain quietly standing on the shattered ground that emanated an ancient and immortal aura, giving out a mysterious sensation.

    On the crimson mountain, there were three silhouettes on a massive tform. The three of them had their guards up against each other.

    The three of them were Maha You, Ye Qing, and Tuoba Cang.

    Evidently, they had ended the elimination round and reached thestyer.

    ¡°Haha, it looks like the oue went just as I have expected for the two of you to be here.¡± Maha You looked at Ye Qing and Tuoba Cang as he smiled. ¡°Amongst the hundreds of us, only the three of you can be my opponents.¡±

    Ye Qing and Tuoba Cang knew that the third person he was talking about was Shi Luo.

    ¡°Then, we have to thank you for having such high expectations of us.¡± Ye Qing held onto his crimson spear. Hisughter was indifferent, but his eyes were filled with killing intent. He wasn¡¯t afraid of Maha You.

    As for Tuoba Cang, he kept silent without any expression on his face.

    ¡°But Shi Luo still isn¡¯t here yet, so he must have encountered a powerful enemy.¡± Ye Qing noticed that the fourth person still hasn¡¯t shown up, so he couldn¡¯t help looking surprised.

    ¡°It must be that Mu Chen.¡± Tuoba Cangmented.

    They understood Mu Chen¡¯s information too well, and they knew that this person who ranked after them was a terrifying opponent.

    ¡°Although Mu Chen is capable, he¡¯s stillcking to defeat Shi Luo.¡± Maha Youughed. He had seen Mu Chen¡¯s battles. Although he was powerful, he didn¡¯t feel that it¡¯s possible for him to defeat Shi Luo.

    Although Ye Qing and Tuoba Cang had their guard up, they still nodded their heads, since they were well-aware of Shi Luo¡¯s capability. Even they weren¡¯t confident about defeating Shi Luo.

    Thus, even if Mu Chen was capable, it wasn¡¯t optimistic for him to defeat Shi Luo, since he was only a Middle Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign.

    When his voice resounded, space suddenly fluctuated and the three of them immediately looked over.

    Under their gazes, space distorted and a youthful silhouette appeared...

    The three of their gazes briefly fell on that young face before the smile on Maha You¡¯s face froze. Even Ye Qing and Tuoba Cang squinted their eyes as they looked at that silhouette with shock.

    They could tell that it was Mu Chen. Looking at Maha You, Ye Qing, and Tuoba Cang, his gaze slightly trembled before he retreated a safe distance away.

    ¡°You actually defeated Shi Luo?¡± Maha You locked his brows together as he looked at Mu Chen with a dark gaze.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it weird?¡± Mu Chen indifferently swept a nce at him.

    ¡°Heh, interesting... it looks like I¡¯ve underestimated you all along.¡± A yful smile rose on Maha You¡¯s lips as a cold light shed in his eyes. He didn¡¯t like the feeling of things going out of his control.

    Mu Chen also did not bother with him but looked at the crimson mountain. He could sense an unspeakable suction force...

    The immortal aura emanating from the mountain was exactly the same as the Immortal Golden Body.

    It made Mu Chen¡¯s heart speed up. ¡®So the legendary Primordial Immortal Body is hidden in the mountain?¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯ve guessed correctly. The Primordial Immortal Body should be in that mountain.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was followed by the gaze that came from Ye Qing.

    When Ye Qing¡¯s voice resounded, the crimson mountain trembled and massive ravines split on the mountain before it slowly spread out, as if the mountain was about to be split apart.

    Those ravines emanated a boundless genuine immortal aura that existed in the world, even the heavens and earth were shattering.

    A purplish-golden radiance emanated from Mu Chen, Maha You, Ye Qing, and Tuoba Cang before their Immortal Golden Bodies were summoned without their control, as if they felt a powerful suction force.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was boiling as he looked at the mountain. He could vaguely sense that once the mountain split apart, the Primordial Immortal Body would be born...

    But just when his heart was filled with desire, he suddenly sensed a cold gaze on him. He instantly circted the Spiritual Energy in his body and followed the source to see Maha You.

    At the same time, he also felt enmity from Ye Qing and Tuoba Cang. Since the Primordial Immortal Body was about to appear, only one of them could obtain it...

    ¡°Everyone, you should know that only one person can obtain the Primordial Immortal Body, right...?¡± Maha You¡¯s gaze coldly flickered akin to a viper with killing intent in is voice, ¡°So shouldn¡¯t we reduce the number ofpetitors before the Primordial Immortal Body appears?¡±

    Mu Chen, Ye Qing, and Tuoba Cang¡¯s gaze flickered as they asked at the same time, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Stretching out two fingers, a brutal smile rose on the corner of Maha You¡¯s lips. ¡°We will separate into two groups and eliminate our opponents.¡±

    As he spoke, his cold gaze was glued to Mu Chen, he had already determined his target.

    Knitting his brows, Ye Qing said, ¡°The Primordial Immortal Pagoda still hasn¡¯t ruled out any elimination, so that means that everyone here is qualified to see it...¡±

    Squinting his eyes, Maha You smiled. ¡°But I don¡¯t share the same view.¡±

    The atmosphere on the tform froze with cold, surging killing intent.

    Ye Qing and Tuoba Cang looked at Mu Chen. They could sense that Maha You was targeting him...

    Hence, the two of them exchanged a look. However, Mu Chen did not have any ripples in his eyes as he looked at Maha You and smiled. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re confident about chasing me out before the Primordial Immortal Body shows itself?¡±

    With a faint voice, Maha You replied, ¡°If you think that you¡¯re qualified to stand before me by defeating Shi Luo, then you¡¯re too na?ve.¡±

    Nodding his head, Mu Chen smiled. ¡°If you really want to y, then I¡¯ll y with you.¡±

    A cold smile rose on the corner of Maha You¡¯s lips as he responded, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you will y yourself to death.¡±

    With a smile, Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette moved and he turned into a streak of light that soared into the sky.

    Coldly looking at Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette, Maha You had also made a move and chased after him.

    Ye Qing briefly hesitated before the crimson spear in his hand slowly pointed towards Tuoba Cang. ¡°What he said is correct, there¡¯s only one person who¡¯s able to obtain the Primordial Immortal Body. So it¡¯s a good method to eliminatepetitors.¡±

    Nodding his head, Tuoba Cang grabbed onto his broken de and his hair fluttered in the air with a sharp aura sweeping out that left marks in the surrounding space.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been yearning to try Brother Ye¡¯s Asura Spear Technique. I hope that you won¡¯t disappoint me...¡±

    ...

    ¡°They¡¯re fighting again!¡± When the spectators looked at the two remaining mirrors, they had a fire zing in their eyes, since the four of them represented the strongestpetitors in the Primordial Immortal Assembly.

    Whether it was Maha You, Ye Qing, or Tuoba Cang, all of them possessed strong fame. Even Mu Chen, who had the weakest reputation, could defeat Shi Luo.

    With the Primordial Immortal Body on the verge of appearing, the four of them had unfolded the pinnacle battle...

    ¡°That damnable Maha You!¡± Qing Yanjing¡¯s face turned cold. She could tell that Maha You was picking on Mu Chen. Not to mention that Mu Chen had just fought with Shi Luo, and his ck Dragon Army couldn¡¯t be used. Otherwise, even Maha You wouldn¡¯t dare to take any risks.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be anxious.¡± Futu Xuan consoled as he looked at the youthful silhouette in the mirror. ¡°Your son has many means, and with his cunning, I don¡¯t believe that the ck Dragon Army is his only trump card...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the cunning one.¡± Qing Yanjing sourly responded before she restored herposure. Although Mu Chen couldn¡¯t use his ck Dragon Army, he must be confident to take the fight.

    Maha Tian was also looking at the mirror when the Elders of the Ancient Maha n looked at Maha You and Mu Chen fighting.

    ¡°That Mu Chen is ignorant. Not to mention, his ck Dragon Army is heavily injured now. Even if he had it, it¡¯s impossible for him to fight with Maha You.¡±

    With an indifferent voice, Maha Tian replied, ¡°Maha You did well.¡±

    They were in full agreement with Maha You eliminatingpetitors before the Primordial Immortal Body emerged. It was so much so that the three otherpetitors could be eliminated. In that manner, the Primordial Immortal Body would have the only choice of Maha You.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little rash. I¡¯m afraid that the Primordial Immortal Body will appear in less than half an incense¡¯s time.¡± An Elder looked at the splitting crimson mountain through the mirror.

    Maha Tian also wore a cold smile as he looked at the confrontation through the mirror. ¡°Half an incense¡¯s time, it¡¯s more than enough for Maha You to kick that brat out of the Primordial Immortal Pagoda...¡±

 Chapter 1487 - Breakthrough

    High up in the horizon, Mu Chen and Maha You faced in a confrontation with cold gazes and killing intent that froze the surrounding space.

    Mu Chen naturally riled his killing intent for Maha You, since thetter has urged the five Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns to surround his Mu Abode to cause him trouble. It was already sufficient for him to remember this grudge in his heart.

    Furthermore, Maha You was also filled with killing intent for Mu Chen. Thepetitive rtionship between them started with Mu Chen¡¯s mother, and that alone was enough for Maha You to not let Mu Chen off.

    While the two of them both had killing intent in their hearts, they naturally wouldn¡¯t want to let the other one go...

    ¡°If you¡¯re smart, you will leave the Primordial Immortal Pagoda now.¡± Maha You¡¯s ck and white robes gently fluttered in the wind without any fluctuation on his face as he coldly looked at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Say that when you obtain the Primordial Immortal Body.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t be alive to see that...¡± Maha You sighed as a boundless tornado of Spiritual Energy swept out of his body and engulfed the entire heavens and earth.

    Sensing the pressure, Mu Chen¡¯s face had also turned grave. Maha You was, indeed, worthy of being the first ranker on the chart. The strength he disyed was even stronger than Shi Luo.

    That fellow should be at the pinnacle of the Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm and was qualified to make a try at the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    As violent Spiritual Energy wreaked havoc, Maha You¡¯s body gradually permeated a radiance before his body turned into a dazzling gem that caused the heaven and earth to tremble.

    At this moment, the Spiritual Energy in Maha You¡¯s body was extremely condensed. Just a casual fist contained a destructive prowess that could beparable to a Peerless Divine Ability executed by a Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign.

    Looking at the pressure being emanated from Maha You¡¯s body, Mu Chen¡¯s face turned grave before he formed seals without any hesitation. Instantly, he summoned his two clones.

    ¡°Three Combination Realm!¡± The two clones entered Mu Chen¡¯s body and the Spiritual Energy in his body violently increased. He had also converted into his Spiritual Physique and looked to have been made from ss, which cannot be underestimated.

    ¡°Do you think you can close the gap between us with the Three Pures?¡± Maha You smiled as he took a step forth. Space copsed before he appeared before Mu Chen and threw a jab forth.

    Although it seemed like an unremarkable punch, space copsed when it fell with countless spatial fragments surrounding the fist. It was literally havoc.

    Circting the Spiritual Energy in his body to the maximum, Mu Chen also threw a fist out in retaliation.

    When the two fists connected, a metallic sound exploded and a myriad feet in a radius around them copsed into fragments, along with a hurricane that swept out. Maha You remained unmoving, but Mu Chen had been pushed back a few thousand feet.

    When Mu Chen stabilised his figure, he looked at his fist and could see fine cracks. He was being suppressed from their previous confrontation.

    ¡°Now do you know the gap between us?¡± Maha You sneered, but he did not give Mu Chen the time to reply. His silhouette shed out. His fists had turned into a barrage of afterimages that enveloped towards Mu Chen.

    With a grave expression, Mu Chen had also triggered his Spiritual Energy and threw out a barrage of fists.

    In just ten-odd breaths, they have shed over a hundred times, and Mu Chen would be pushed back in every single collision.

    When those outside the Primordial Immortal Pagoda saw this scene, even they understood the gap between Mu Chen and Maha You¡¯s strength.

    ¡°That Mu Chen is so stupid. He¡¯s still going head-on despite knowing that it¡¯s impossible for him to fight with Maha You with his Spiritual Physique...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but the gap is too great. No matter what means you have, it¡¯s nothing before Maha You¡¯s absolute strength.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    After another ferocious sh, Mu Chen was blown away, creating a massive crater on the ground as hended...

    On the other hand, Maha You stood with his hands tugged together as he coldly looked at Mu Chen. ¡°Arrogant fool. Did you think that by beating Shi Luo with luck, you would be able to fight with me?

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve forgotten your own cultivation. Regardless of anything, you¡¯re only a Middle Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign, and I¡¯m at the pinnacle Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm!¡±

    Everyone nodded their heads outside the Primordial Immortal Pagoda. If Mu Chen utilised other means to fight, he wouldn¡¯t be so pitifully suppressed, even if he would be in a disadvantageous position.

    But being beaten by Maha You to this degree, it was inevitable for him to suffer injuries, and his fighting capability might be decreased...

    This time, this should be how far Mu Chen goes.

    In the crater, faint Spiritual Energy radiance slowly rose up in the air before Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette appeared. But this time, the radiance around thetter was dim, and even his Spiritual Physique showed signs of shattering.

    But surprisingly, there wasn¡¯t any defeat on his face, but a faint smile.

    ¡°Have you be beaten silly?¡± Maha You narrowed his eyes and mocked.

    Stretching his neck, the intense paining from his body made him grimace the corner of his lips as he swept a nce at Maha You and smiled. ¡°Although you went a little hard, I still have to thank you...¡±

    Hearing his words, Maha You locked his brows. Mu Chen¡¯s response made him feel that something was slightly amiss.

    However, Mu Chen paid no attention to him and his hands joined together. His dimming Spiritual Physique suddenly burst forth with radiance along with a torrent of Spiritual Energy gushing out from his body...

    When the spectators saw this scene outside the Primordial Immortal Pagoda, they could sense that the Spiritual Energy fluctuationing from Mu Chen was sharply increasing.

    In just ten-odd breaths, Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy has grown to another level!

    ¡°Late Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign!¡± Someone naturally sensed it and eximed, ¡°He actually made a breakthrough at this timing!¡±

    After a brief shock, there were those keener ones that understood Mu Chen¡¯s actions and eximed, ¡°So he¡¯s purposely shing with Maha You with his Spiritual Physique to try and use thetter¡¯s pressure to force himself to break through!¡±

    Everyone took in a cold breath. Mu Chen was truly ruthless. He even ced himself in desperate straits to break through.

    As boundless Spiritual Energy surged and restored the cracks on his body, he showed a satisfied grin when he sensed the drastic increment of his strength.

    The closed-door seclusion had filled his body with pure Spiritual Energy, and he just had to refine it to break through.

    When he fought with Maha You, the threating from thetter allowed his body to be under pressure and absorb that pure Spiritual Energy, which was the reason why he managed to achieve a breakthrough at such a crucial time...

    Compared to the shock in the outside world, Maha You¡¯s face was pale as he looked at Mu Chen, who had grown stronger, with a grim gaze. He initially felt that Mu Chen was stupid to sh head-on with him, but the reality has pped him.

    That¡¯s because Mu Chen was treating him like a pressure to uncover the potential in his body and achieve a breakthrough.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ve underestimated you!¡± Maha You¡¯s gaze was fixated on Mu Chen with coldness andughed, ¡°But I¡¯ll see what can you do even if you¡¯ve reached the Late Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign Realm!¡±

    Without any expression on his face, Mu Chen clearly wasn¡¯t in the mood to speak. A radiance flew out from his head. The crystal pagoda stood on the horizon before the pagoda trembled and eight demons separated themselves from the pagoda.

    Facing an opponent like Maha You, Mu Chen had no intention of holding back and could only resort to the Eight Divisional Pagoda.

    Along with the increase of his cultivation, the power of the Eight Divisional Pagoda he could bring out has also increased. In terms of lethality, it wasparable to the sixty-eight million Battle Runes.

    As eight sinister demons stood in the horizon, the ferocity emanated by them made Maha You squint his eyes, he felt threatened.

    With a simple seal, a wave swept out and Spiritual Energy soared into the sky before the eight demons devoured it.

    Upon devouring the Spiritual Energy, the eight demons swelled with demonic runes on their bodies. They permeated a baleful aura along with earth-shattering roars.

    From the brows of those eight demons, an eye split open that was filled with destructive power before they shot out.

    Along with the increase of Mu Chen¡¯s strength, he had also gradually gained control of the Eight Divisional Pagoda¡¯s offensive form.

    Eight rays of light shot out from the center of the eight demonic eyes before converging together into a deadly ray that pierced through space and caused Maha You¡¯s eyes to narrow.

    Along with the ray, a voice that gently resounded from Mu Chen¡¯s mouth, ¡°Eight Divisional Pagoda - Pagoda Death Ray!¡±

 Chapter 1488 - Great Maha Tribulation

    When the deadly ray descended from the sky, it pierced through time and space before it appeared above Maha You and Mu Chen¡¯s voice resounded.

    As the deadly ray shot over, even Spiritual Energy was erased. The destructive capability of it was terrifying.

    At this moment, Maha You also wore a grave expression. He felt greatly threatened, making his entire body feel a stinging pain.

    Taking a deep breath, his hands joined together and a torrent of Spiritual Energy swept out from his body.

    ¡°Heavenly Maha Bell!¡± A voice resounded from his mouth as the ck and white radiance around him violently circted before it formed into a massive ck and white bell around him.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Heavenly Maha Bell! It¡¯s one of the top Peerless Divine Abilities of the Ancient Maha n.¡± When the spectators outside the pagoda saw this scene, they wore grave expressions. They could tell what danger Maha You was in for him to resort to this Divine Ability.

    After reaching the Late Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign Realm, Mu Chen¡¯s strength has clearly undergone a great surge.

    After all, Mu Chen had the amplification of the Three Pures, and even the slightest increase in his strength would be a great rise to his fighting capability.

    Maha Tian wore a grave expression, and even the Elders of the Ancient Maha n were shocked. They never expected that Maha You would be in such a situation when he was holding the absolute upper hand earlier.

    Under all the gazes, the deadly ray was shot at the ck and white bell. In that instant of contact, there wasn¡¯t a huge sound that was produced, but shockingly, the bell was slowly being dissolved...

    Although the Spiritual Energy on the bell was resisting, everyone could tell that the ck ray was still slowly dissolving the bell.

    The ck ray was akin to countless ants that spread out in every direction. Roughly a few breathster, the bell had been turned ck...

    A deep sound echoed out as the bell shattered into ashes with Maha You¡¯s pale expression revealed underneath.

    When the ck ashes drifted down, a remnant ck ray shot over and was aimed at the center of Maha You¡¯s brows.

    The ck ray was swift, but Maha You wasn¡¯t slow. He took a step and the ck ray brushed past his face...

    It drew a wound with ck blood on his face. But what made Maha You¡¯s face change was that it was akin to a venom that slowly spread out and corroded vitality.

    Maha You made a knife-hand and brushed it against his face. He had immediately sliced a piece of the flesh on his face to stop the spread.

    But without that piece of flesh on his face, blood covered his face, making him look sinister.

    Outside the pagoda, everyone was dumbfounded. They never expected that Maha You would be in such a situation when he held the advantage earlier.

    ¡°Well done!¡± Futu Xuan pped. It was satisfying to watch Mu Chen¡¯s attack.

    Qing Yanjing also smiled. She knew that Mu Chen naturally had his confidence in fighting Maha You. With her gaze, she could tell that Mu Chen has already made preparations for a breakthrough. Thus, he made use of the pressure from Maha You to take that step.

    However, she knew that it was too early to rejoice, since Mu Chen had even resorted to the Eight Divisional Pagoda. In the end, the oue he achieved was only in making Maha You be in a terrible situation, but there weren¡¯t any losses to his fighting strength...

    It was still too difficult for Mu Chen to defeat a pinnacle Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign with his cultivation at the Late Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    Up in the sky, Maha You circted Spiritual Energy on his face to stop the bleeding before he coldly looked at Mu Chen and a voice resounded from his throat, ¡°Mu Chen, you¡¯re courting death!¡±

    At this moment, Maha You was feeling rage in his heart. He held the mindset of teasing his prey, so he did not expect that Mu Chen would be able to fight with him. Who could have expected that he would be in such desperate straits?

    A pinnacle Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign like him had half of his face torn by a Late Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign!

    He can imagine that it would be a joke to the Ancient Maha n after this matter.

    Facing Maha You¡¯s rage, Mu Chen¡¯s expression was calm with a trace of pity. He initially thought that the Eight Divisional Pagoda would be sufficient, but who could have expected that Maha You would be so decisive in slicing half of his face to evade the deadly ray¡¯s corrosion?

    With a huge rumble, Mu Chen saw the crack on the mountain spreading faster with a mysterious and immortal aura gushing out.

    The Primordial Immortal Body would soon make its appearance.

    ¡°Brat, don¡¯t dream about it. I won¡¯t let you wait till it appears!¡± A cold voice resounded. Maha You¡¯s eyes had turned red, looking at Mu Chen filled with killing intent.

    Seeing Maha You¡¯s state, Mu Chen squinted his eyes as his body tensed up with preparation.

    Maha You¡¯s gaze was sinister as he coldly looked at Mu Chen. ¡°Don¡¯t think that my Ancient Maha n doesn¡¯t have any of the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities!¡±

    Maha You bit his tongue and a mouthful of blood essence gushed out. After that, endless Spiritual Energy burst out from his body that was akin to dense clouds that covered the heavens and earth.

    An incredible momentum engulfed this entire region, causing the earth to tremble.

    When Qing Yanjing and Futu Xuan saw this, they squinted their eyes with unsightly expressions, ¡°This is... one of the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities. The Ancient Maha n¡¯s Great Maha Tribtion!¡±

    Exchanging a nce, their gazes turned dark. Maha You was truly provoked. He wasn¡¯t going to hold back anymore.

    As clouds surged in the region with a terrifying pressure spreading out. Mu Chen also wore a grave expression. He also had some information about the Ancient Maha n and he naturally knew that this should be the Great Maha Tribtion of the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities.

    ¡°It was foolish of you to provoke me.¡± Maha You stood pridefully in the world, fluttering in the wind as he stared at Mu Chen.

    Above Maha You, ck and white clouds gathered and gradually formed into a ck and white tornado that rumbled with thunder, intending to destroy everything in its path.

    ¡°Break him!¡± Maha You sneered as his seals changed. Seeing the ck and white tornado that connected the heavens and earth, it swept towards Mu Chen.

    The ground below had also been torn apart.

    Raising his head to look at the tornado, Mu Chen¡¯s face turned grave. In the next moment, he took a deep breath and a bone mirror appeared in his hand.

    It was the Immortal Rank Peerless Saint Artifact, the Ancient Divine Union Mirror he obtained from the Ghost Emperor.

    When Maha You saw the mirror, he immediately felt a rage burning in his heart. It was something he loaned to the Ghost Emperor to deal with Mu Chen. But in the end, Mu Chen was using it against him.

    Ignoring Maha You¡¯s cold gaze, he gently tossed the mirror in his hand and it swiftly expanded.

    With his hands joined together, a ck and white Mu Chen appeared behind him and three boundless pirs of Spiritual Energy soared into the sky thatbined together upon entering the mirror and permeated a terrifying fluctuation.

    When everyone saw this scene outside the pagoda, they inwardly shook their heads. Mu Chen had truly hidden a trump card. But it was a pity that even with the amplification of the Ancient Divine Union Mirror, it was still impossible to defend against Maha You¡¯s attacks.

    Mu Chen also knew this, so he briefly hesitated before stomping his foot.

    When his footnded on the ground, an earth-shattering draconic roar resounded before everyone saw a golden dragon soar from Mu Chen¡¯s body and emanate a terrifying Spiritual Energy. It was a True Dragon in the Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm!

    The dragon opened its mouth and a golden dragon breath gushing out and charged into the mirror.

    With the power from this Immortal Heavenly Sovereign True Dragon, the strength contained within the mirror had reached a terrifying level.

    However, Mu Chen did not stop, and his sleeves trembled.

    A brilliant cry resounded along with a golden radiance. Everyone was dumbfounded once again as a massive True Phoenix pped its wings and hovered around Mu Chen.

    It was a True Phoenix in the Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm!

    Everyone outside the pagoda broke into amotion. No one expected that Mu Chen would hide the True Dragon and True Phoenix in his body. Furthermore, they weren¡¯t illusions but genuine ones!

    When the True Phoenix emanated a brilliant cry and pped its wings, it burst out myriad golden rays along with boundless phoenix mes that shot into the mirror.

    With the terrifying power gathered within it, the mirror violently trembled, as if it was on the verge of copsing. However, Mu Chen forcefully contained the violent power within it, causing space to copse into ck holes...

    Looking at the mirror, Mu Chen let out a long breath. This was basically his strongest power with two of his clones and the True Dragon and True Phoenix...

    Five different energiesbined and amplified in the mirror has already reached a terrifying level.

    Raising his head, Mu Chen looked at the ck and white tornado and gently tapped his finger.

    The bone mirror violently trembled and a torrent of silver river gushed out of the mirror under countless shocked gazes.

    At this moment, the heavens and earth changed colors.

 Chapter 1489 - The Primordial Immortal Body appears

    Piercing through the heavens and earth, the silver river shed with the ck and white tornado a few breathster under countless astonished gazes.

    In that instant, when they connected, an indescribable shock wave swept out that leveled the ground. Only the crimson mountain stood unmoving, with everything else being destroyed from the shock wave...

    Everyone focused their gazes on the point of collision as space copsed with fragments and an incredible shock wave of Spiritual Energy.

    Under the terrifying shock wave, even the revolution speed of the ck and white tornado had turned slow. It was being exhausted by the silver torrent.

    The silver torrent was swiftly shrinking in size, and a few momentster, the power thatbined Mu Chen, the True Dragon, and the True Phoenix had been exhausted...

    Thus, the torrent shattered down into sparkles. But when the torrent disappeared, the tornado also emanated a piercing creaking noise and gradually slowed down. At this moment, it only seemed like a whirlwind of ck and white.

    Suddenly, cracks appeared and swiftly spread out before the tornado copsed under countless shocked gazes...

    ¡°He... actually resisted...¡± Astonished voices resounded from outside the Primordial Immortal Pagoda with disbelief on everyone¡¯s faces. With Maha You¡¯s strength, that Divine Ability was practically invincible beneath the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm. But surprisingly, Mu Chen still managed to resist it.

    Up on the stage, Maha Tian¡¯s face was pale at this scene with a grim gaze. The Elders of the Ancient Maha n were also filled with disbelief at the brutal reality.

    But even if they¡¯re unwilling, facts were ced before them.

    ¡°Your son is truly formidable...¡± Futu Xuan was stunned before letting out a sigh.

    Qing Yanjing also had shock on her face, since he had exceeded her expectations. But when she heard Futu Xuan¡¯s voice, she couldn¡¯t help smiling.

    ¡°How is this possible...?¡± Maha You¡¯s face was grim at this sight as veins wriggled on his forehead. This move of his could even defeat the likes of Ye Qing, but it couldn¡¯t do anything to Mu Chen?!

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Maha You clenched his hand with creaking noises. Back in the Ancient Buddha n, Mu Chen had relied on the Protective Spiritual Array to defeat the Mo and Xuan Bloodlines. But in just under a year, he can already manage to face his strongest attack.

    When Maha You¡¯s eyes changed, Mu Chen¡¯s face was also somewhat pale. However, he raised his head and looked at Maha You with a calm expression. ¡°Still want to continue?¡±

    With a cold light flickering in his eyes, Spiritual Energy surged around Maha You once more. Although he had exhausted a great deal of Spiritual Energy when he executed his finishing move, he was still a Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign. Thus, he could still fight.

    Just when Maha You still wanted to fight, an ear-deafening noise echoed out. Maha You narrowed his eyes and saw the crimson mountain crumbling with a gigantic pir of light soaring into the sky...

    In the ancient pir, there was a vague figure that tainted Maha You¡¯s eyes with greed.

    ¡°The Primordial Immortal Body!¡± Maha You felt his heart beating wildly before sweeping a nce at Mu Chen, then he ignored him. He descended onto the ground and looked at that pir with a zing gaze.

    Looking at Maha You, the fist Mu Chen clenched had also loosened up. He also felt relieved, since his body was practically exhausted of Spiritual Energy, and he no longer had the energy to fight with Maha You.

    When he was facing Maha You¡¯s Great Maha Tribtion; he had practically drained all the Spiritual Energy in his body.

    If Maha Youunch another attack, then he could only retreat. But if that¡¯s the case, then he would lose the initiative for the Primordial Immortal Body.

    Fortunately, Maha You couldn¡¯t be distracted with the appearance of the Primordial Immortal Body.

    ¡°In the end, I¡¯ve underestimated Maha You. Even if I¡¯ve stepped into the Late Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign Realm, I can barely fight with him. If I want to beat him, I will have to step into the Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm.¡±

    Letting out a sigh, Mu Chen flung out millions of drops of Sovereign Spiritual Liquid and devoured them into the body and the Divine Pagoda in his body radiated with brilliance as it swiftly refined and absorbed...

    Sensing the Spiritual Energy in his body gradually recovering, Mu Chen rxed his tense body andnded on a faraway hill.

    He swept his gaze out and saw that aside from Maha You, Ye Qing and Tuoba Cang had also maintained a distance apart. Evidently, the two of them couldn¡¯t take each other down, either.

    Sensing Mu Chen¡¯s arrival, Ye Qing and Tuoba Cang cast a curious gaze over, since they had watched the battle from before. Thus, their eyes also contained a trace of graveness and fear.

    ¡°The Primordial Immortal Body is finally emerging?¡± Mu Chen raised his head and looked at the gigantic pir that permeated an ancient and mysterious aura. Within the pir, an ancient silhouette could be vaguely seen.

    Seeing that figure, Mu Chen¡¯s body trembled and the Immortal Golden Body appeared behind his back as if it had been summoned. There was a trace of excitement in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes.

    Even the three others were boiling with such excitement that seemed like it could light the atmosphere.

    Outside, the Primordial Immortal Pagoda was silent. Everyone was looking at that pir with fire in their eyes. That was the Primordial Immortal Body, one of the five Primal Celestial Bodies in the Great Thousand World. Anyone who obtained it would undoubtedly be a pinnacle existence in the Great Thousand World.

    That gigantic pirsted for a long while before it started to shrink. When it shrank, a silhouette sat in the center of it...

    It was as if that ancient silhouette was absorbing the Spiritual Energy contained in the pir.

    As the pir continued to shrink, it was ultimately absorbed by that ancient silhouette. At this moment, that silhouette was also eventually revealed under everyone¡¯s zing gazes.

    Everyone had their eyes widened. After all, it wasn¡¯t easy to catch a glimpse of a Primal Celestial Body.

    While those gazes were focused over, a silhouette that was roughly ten feet tall stood between the heavens and earth. It was dark-gold in color with mottled traces as if it had undergone millions and millions of battles.

    The marks on its body were natural runes, and every single one of them was incredibly profound and seemed to contain unimaginable power.

    Despite not moving, everyone could feel a heart-stirring fluctuation.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Primordial Immortal Body?¡± Mu Chen looked at that silhouette and muttered in perplexion.

    While he felt doubtful, Maha You had turned into a streak and appeared before that silhouette and reached out, ¡°Haha, Primordial Immortal Body. Come with me, I am your new owner!¡±

    Ye Qing, Tuoba Cang, and Mu Chen¡¯s countenance changed before they shot forth as well.

    But just when Maha You¡¯s hand was about to touch the silhouette, that dark-golden silhouette suddenly opened its eyes without any emotion in it.

    After looking at Maha You, it stretched its hand out and swung it at Maha You. Naturally, the hand that didn¡¯t seem to contain any power had caused space in a myriad foot-radius to copse.

    Maha You¡¯s face drastically changed before he unleashed a deep roar. He immediately summoned his Spiritual Physique and immediately activated his defences.

    But all of the defenses were instantly shattered before that palm and itnded on Maha You¡¯s chest without any obstruction.

    As fresh blood gushed out, Maha You was sent flying and he drew a long mark that was a few myriad feet long on the ground. Even his entire chest had caved in.

    Mu Chen, Ye Qing, and Tuoba Cang instantly stopped as they looked at Maha You and sucked in a cold breath with astonishment as they looked at the dark-golden silhouette.

    They could sense a fine and chilling killing intent permeating from that dark-golden silhouette.

    They were shocked as the dark-golden silhouette raised its eyes once again and fixed on the three of them before opening its mouth and a mechanical and indifferent voice resounded.

    ¡°Stay... and merge with this ce...¡± When its voice resounded, it suddenly burst out and turned into a golden ray that shot towards the three of them.

 Chapter 1490 - Mysterious Dark-golden Silhouette

    When the dark-golden silhouette streaked through the horizon, it approached Mu Chen, Ye Qing, and Tuoba Cang with incredible speed, causing nearby space to copse...

    Looking at the dark-golden silhouette, the three¡¯s countenance changed and they burst in retreat. The dark-golden silhouette was too unusual, and they could tell the power of it since even Maha You was defeated in a blow.

    But regardless of their speed, the dark-golden silhouette was faster.

    As space flickered, the dark-golden silhouette appeared before Tuoba Cang and it gently patted its hand out.

    Seeing that it was unavoidable, Tuoba Cang could only unleash a roar and a boundless golden radiance emanated from his body, he summoned his Immortal Golden Body. Countless Divine Immortal Runes gathered and formed into a lotus. ¡°Immortal Lotus!¡±

    That was the strongest defensive capability of the Immortal Golden Body, and facing the dark-golden silhouette, even Tuoba Cang did not dare to treat it lightly.

    Patting on the lotus, it briefly froze before cracks spread out on it and exploded.

    When the lotus exploded, Tuoba Cang was sent flying out with astonishment on his face. His strongest defense was something that not even Maha You could destroy. But it was so fragile before the dark-golden silhouette.

    After sending Tuoba Cang flying with a single palm, the dark-golden silhouette flew towards Ye Qing.

    ¡°Asura Domain!¡± Ye Qing looked at the dark-golden silhouette and gnashed his teeth before the crimson spear in his hand trembled. Instantly, a torrential killing aura soared into the sky. He was using offense as defense. The spear turned into a beam of light and it tore through the horizon, bringing countless afterimages and charged towards the dark-golden silhouette.

    Ye Qing¡¯s attack had brought out a killing move.

    Millions upon millions of afterimages shot out. It was something that not even Maha You would dare to receive, but the dark-golden silhouette wasn¡¯t bothered about it. When the spears shed on his body, they instantly ignited an explosion of mes, but they couldn¡¯t even hold the dark-golden silhouette for an instant...

    Clenching its fist, the dark-golden silhouette threw out a jab. Space copsed from the radiance as itnded on the crimson spear.

    A metallic collision resounded and Ye Qing¡¯s body violently trembled before he was blown away. The veins on his arm had erupted with blood flowing down. Even the crimson spear in his hand was mourning and seemed to have suffered severe damage as well.

    When Mu Chen saw the dark-golden silhouette defeating Tuoba Cang and Ye Qing with a move, his face also couldn¡¯t help changing and he tensed up. He could sense that after defeating the two of them, the indifferent gaze of the dark-golden silhouette was directed at him.

    It was only a contact that made Mu Chen squint his eyes and he saw a golden radiance before him. The dark-golden silhouette had approached and made a grab for his throat with incredible speed.

    A sharp gale blew over, and Mu Chen¡¯s body suddenly trembled. A dazzling pair of phoenix wings unfolded behind him and pped. He left an afterimage before appearing a myriad foot away.

    The golden hand crushed the afterimage and briefly paused, as if it was shocked that its attack had missed...

    Mu Chen could feel the sweat dripping down his back. If he was slightlyter, he would¡¯ve been heavily injured by the dark-golden silhouette. But fortunately, he made use of the True Phoenix¡¯s wings, and his speed was boosted to the fastest amongst the four and he escaped.

    Everything happened in an instant, and when everyone saw Mu Chen avoiding the dark-golden silhouette¡¯s body, they reacted and eximed. This scene made them feel bizarre.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t the Primordial Immortal Body going to select its master? Why did it start a massacre as if it wanted to kill the four of them?¡¯

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Qing Yanjing¡¯s face changed. How could she not tell that the dark-golden silhouette was extremely terrifying, and that the four of them were nothing in its eyes?

    ¡°Maha Tian, what did your Ancient Maha n do?!¡± Qing Yanjing looked at Maha Tian and questioned.

    At this moment, Maha Tian¡¯s face was unsightly before he nced at Qing Yanjing. ¡°I also have no idea what¡¯s going on. In the past, that dark-golden silhouette never showed itself!¡±

    He was also fuming with rage. He did not know why there would be a dark-golden silhouette in the Primordial Immortal Pagoda. But judging from the looks of it, it didn¡¯t seem to be the legendary Primordial Immortal Body.

    ¡°Is the Primordial Immortal Body trying to use this method to choose its master?¡± An Elder behind him guessed.

    ¡°That dark-golden silhouette is filled with killing intent without the slightest intention of leniency. Even Maha You isn¡¯t its opponent, and it¡¯s not choosing its master. It¡¯s a massacre.¡± Maha Tian locked his brows together.

    The Elders all exchanged a look. They were at a loss. After all, the moment the Primordial Immortal Pagoda closes, not even a Saint Heavenly Sovereign could enter. At this moment, they could only sit and watch.

    While the outside of the pagoda went into an uproar, Maha You was recovering from his wounds and rose into the sky with a pale expression. Looking at that dark-golden silhouette, he had a trace of fear in his eyes. If he hadn¡¯t reacted fast enough, he would¡¯ve been ughtered by that dark-golden silhouette.

    ¡°Damn it, what the fuck is going on?!¡± Maha You grew impatient in his heart. He got into thestyer with great difficulty, and he had no idea why this thing started killing without any words. It was as if it wanted to ughter all of them here.

    At this moment, the dark-golden silhouette turned over with a dark-golden radiance on its body. It wanted to make a move once more.

    Seeing this, Maha You¡¯s eyelids twitched as he hollered, ¡°Guys, this fellow is extremely abnormal, and none of us are its opponent. I suggest all of us work together!¡±

    Ye Qing and Tuoba Cang hesitated before nodding their heads. That¡¯s because, in that brief confrontation, the power from the dark-golden silhouette was too terrifying.

    Not a single one of them was its opponent.

    Pursing his lips, Mu Chen felt that even if the four of them did join forces, they couldn¡¯t confront it. But there wasn¡¯t any better option right now, and they could only give it a try. Thus, he nodded his head.

    As they discussed, the dark-silhouette shot over and charged towards them.

    ¡°Great Maha Tribtion!¡± Maha You¡¯s face was grave as he brought out his strongest attack without any hesitation. Instantly, a ck and white tornado appeared once more.

    ¡°Eight Divisional Pagoda!¡± Mu Chen also did not dare to hold back.

    ¡°Heavenly Asura!¡±

    ¡°Terminus de Art!¡±

    Tuoba Cang and Ye Qing had both brought out their strongest moves. With the four of them executing their ultimate moves, the entire region darkened and four terrifying attacks swept towards the dark-golden silhouette.

    Facing the four attacks, the dark-golden silhouette still showed no signs of dodging and threw out four jabs that seemed to contain immortal radiance.

    When the four jabs flew forth, four dark-golden suns flew out and shed with the four terrifying attacks.

    A series of explosions resounded and everyone outside the pagoda was shocked to see that the dark-golden silhouette had easily destroyed the attacks of Mu Chen andpany. Regardless of the ck and white tornado or the Pagoda Death Ray, everything shattered under the impact of the dark-golden suns...

    Everyone outside the pagoda was silent with shock. The power from the four of them was unimaginable, but they were still easily destroyed by the dark-golden silhouette...

    Both parties weren¡¯t on the same level!

    Probably only a genuine Saint Heavenly Sovereign could suppress that dark-golden silhouette.

    When Mu Chen andpany saw this scene, they wore unsightly expressions. Even their strongest attacks did not achieve any effect. Thus, they could determine how powerful the dark-golden silhouette was.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Maha You cursed. Even the four¡¯s ultimate attacks couldn¡¯t stop the dark-golden silhouette, so how were they going to fight?

    Mu Chen had also locked his brows together. The dark-golden silhouette was too powerful. Could it be that they had to defeat this dark-golden silhouette to obtain the acknowledgment of the Primordial Immortal Body?

    But unless a Saint Heavenly Sovereign appeared, none of them could defeat it.

    Suddenly, the dark-golden silhouette unleashed a roar and brandished both its hands, tearing space apart with purplish-golden radiance.

    Next, the dark-golden silhouette opened its mouth and a suction force could be felt that wanted to extract the purplish-golden radiance. However, the radiance briefly resisted before it was forcefully dragged over and devoured.

    Looking at the radiance, Mu Chen squinted his eyes. He could feel a familiar fluctuation from it. It¡¯s the Immortal Origin!

    ¡®That Immortal Origin should have been gathered by the Primordial Immortal Pagoda, so why is this dark-golden silhouette trying to devour it?¡¯ Mu Chen had this thought cross his mind. If that dark-golden silhouette was the legendary Primordial Immortal Body, then the pagoda should send the Immortal Origin over to it, and would not resist.

    ¡®Is this dark-golden silhouette not the genuine Primordial Immortal Body?¡¯

    ¡®If this is not the Primordial Immortal Body, then what is it?¡¯ From the dark-golden silhouette, Mu Chen felt a dense immortal aura that was somewhat chaotic.

    As the dark-golden silhouette devoured the radiance, the brilliance on its body grew deeper and the pressure it emanated grew stronger as well.

    Raising its head, the dark-golden silhouette looked at the four of them and they could sense greed in its eyes along as a blurred will spread out, ¡°I... will eat all of you...¡±

 Chapter 1491 - The Blade Saintâ€™s Fall

    As the violent Spiritual Energy fluctuation exploded, five silhouettes got tangled up together. Every single sh would cause the entire region to tremble, as if the horizon was about to split apart.

    But tangling wasn¡¯t the right word for it. It was practically four silhouettes trying to flee with a dark-golden silhouette chasing after them with all of their attacks being torn apart...

    The four silhouettes were naturally Mu Chen, Maha You, Ye Qing, and Tuoba Cang.

    They had already wasted an incense¡¯s time with the mysterious dark-golden silhouette, which they tasted terrible defeat. Aside from running, there wasn¡¯t anything they could do to the dark-golden silhouette. Even Maha You felt a fit of anger rising in his heart from the pursuit andunched his strongest attack. In the end, he had an arm chopped off by the dark-golden silhouette...

    After that incident, no one dared to confront it and could only flee. But fortunately, the dark-golden silhouette would asionally tear space apart and extract Immortal Origins from the Primordial Immortal Pagoda, which gave them time to catch their breaths.

    But they knew that it wasn¡¯t a long-term n.

    That because, whenever the dark-golden silhouette was absorbing the Immortal Origin, the fluctuations it was emanating would grow even more terrifying...

    Evidently, that dark-golden silhouette was constantly growing stronger.

    At this moment, the four of them wore wry expressions. Although they could choose to leave the Primordial Immortal Pagoda, they knew that they would lose the opportunity to obtain the Primordial Immortal Body if they leave. Thus, they were naturally feeling reluctant.

    The dark-golden silhouette absorbed another batch of Immortal Origins from space and its radiance grew darker. Even the pressure permeated from its body has caused the surrounding space to crack like ss.

    Letting out a roar, its pupils flickered with chaos and an emotionless voice resounded, ¡°Stay behind and merge with this ce!¡±

    His voice was also heard by the four of them before they immediately started to flee.

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled. In this period, the dark-golden silhouette would unleash simr roars after absorbing the Immortal Origins.

    Although the roar was directed at them, for some reason, Mu Chen felt that it wasn¡¯t something that the dark-golden silhouette wanted to say. Mu Chen could even sense a trace of resistance in its mind.

    ¡°Merge with the heavens and earth... is it implying the Primordial Immortal Pagoda?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered as he muttered.

    Suddenly, an explosion resounded behind him and Mu Chen swept a nce over before instantly being startled upon seeing a dark-golden ray streaking across the horizon.

    ¡°It became faster!¡± The phoenix wings behind Mu Chen pped before his silhouette disappeared and brought his speed to the limit.

    When Mu Chen disappeared, a dark-golden hand pierced through the chest of his afterimage with a terrifying Spiritual Energy fluctuation.

    The dark-golden silhouette unleashed a roar after seeing that it had missed and flew out once more. But this time, it did not chase after Mu Chen but the slowest amongst them, Tuoba Cang.

    ¡°Immortal Lotus!¡± Tuoba Cang¡¯s face changed before countless Divine Immortal Runes spread out and formed into a massive lotus that protected him within.

    But this time, the Immortal Lotus could no longer obstruct the dark-golden silhouette. It had gently tore through the lotus with unimaginable power.

    When the Immortal Lotus exploded, Tuoba Cang tried to retreat, but a golden hand-stretched over and grabbed ahold of his head.

    Fear flickered in Tuoba Cang¡¯s eyes as he roared, ¡°I withdraw!¡±

    ording to the rules of the Primordial Immortal Pagoda, the participants can withdraw, and the Primordial Immortal Pagoda would send them out. Initially, Tuoba Cang was feeling reluctant, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered about that, since his life was more important.

    After shouting out, Tuoba Cang rxed his body and waited for space to distort. But suddenly, he saw a sinister smile on the dark-golden silhouette¡¯s lips, and the distortion of space did not ur.

    A chill suddenly dashed from Tuoba Cang¡¯s foot to his head. In the next moment, he wanted to unleash the Spiritual Energy in his body.

    But when he circted the Spiritual Energy in his body, an incredible violent Spiritual Energy charged into his body that practically exploded his head in an instant...

    With two muffled sounds, Tuoba Cang¡¯s body exploded into a blood mist and the Immortal Golden Body behind him also issued a mournful shriek before it exploded into purplish-golden sparkles...

    Making a suction motion, the dark-golden silhouette devoured the purplish-golden sparkles.

    This was too sudden, and when Mu Chen, Maha You, and Ye Qing saw this scene, they had astonishment on their faces.

    They could sense that Tuoba Cang was genuinely killed!

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he leave the Primordial Immortal Pagoda?!¡± Ye Qing¡¯s face was unsightly as he heard Tuoba Cang shouting his withdrawal. However, the Primordial Immortal Pagoda did not send him out.

    Maha You¡¯s face was also grim as he looked at the dark-golden silhouette with a trace of fear in his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid... that there¡¯s a problem with the Primordial Immortal Pagoda.¡± Mu Chen said. The situation was out of lost control when the dark-golden silhouette appeared. Perhaps because of it, the Primordial Immortal Pagoda couldn¡¯t send anyone out.

    Hearing his words, Maha You and Ye Qing squinted their eyes. If they couldn¡¯t leave the Primordial Immortal Pagoda, then wouldn¡¯t they die here?

    Thinking about it, the two¡¯s faces grew even darker.

    At the same time, amotion erupted outside the Primordial Immortal Pagoda. Everyone was dumbfounded as they watched Tuoba Cang get killed and their hearts went cold.

    That was a pinnacle Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign, but he was killed?

    When Qing Yanjing saw this scene, her face had also changed. She could tell that Tuoba Cang¡¯s withdrawal failed... Shortly after, her sharp gaze swept at Maha Tian. ¡°There¡¯s a problem with the Primordial Immortal Pagoda?¡±

    At this moment, Maha Tian¡¯s face was unsightly before he nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t look for me. My Ancient Maha n isn¡¯t in control of the Primordial Immortal Pagoda, so I can¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Qing Yanjing clenched her fist with an ominous light flickering in her eyes. That dark-golden silhouette was powerful, and Mu Chen couldn¡¯t fight with it. If this continued, then Mu Chen was bound to die.

    ¡°Then destroy the Primordial Immortal Pagoda!¡± Qing Yanjing coldly said.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Maha Tian objected as he continued, ¡°The Primordial Immortal Body will be affected if the Primordial Immortal Pagoda is destroyed. Who will take responsibility for that?¡±

    ¡°If the Primordial Immortal Body is so easy to destroy, then it wouldn¡¯t be a Primal Celestial Body!¡± Qing Yanjing sneered.

    ¡°No! My Ancient Maha n has protected it for tens of thousands of years, so we can¡¯t allow anything to happen to it!¡± Maha Tian did not budge.

    ¡°Then, I can only do it myself!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, this is my Ancient Maha n, not your Ancient Buddha n!¡±

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll try it!¡±

    The two Saint Heavenly Sovereigns stood in confrontation with a terrifying fluctuation that caused the heavens and earth to turn dark. Everyone trembled at this scene. If the two of them fought, then everything within a million miles would be reduced to ashes...

    ...

    After the dark-golden silhouette devoured Tuoba Cang¡¯s Immortal Golden Body, the radiance on it grew deeper before it turned to look at Mu Chen, Maha You, and Ye Qing.

    Its body trembled before it flew towards Maha You, who was the strongest. It knew that it could obtain more benefits from thetter¡¯s Immortal Golden Body.

    When Maha You saw this, his face had also changed as he retreated.

    But at this moment, the dark-golden silhouette swiftly expanded. Regardless of how Maha You tried to run, the distance between the two of them steadily decreased...

    A few breathster, Maha You could feel a sharp gale behind him.

    Seeing the dark-golden silhouette approaching him with the corner of his eye, Maha You swept a cold nce at Mu Chen before apass covered in profound runes appeared in his hand.

    ¡°Eight Heavenly Body Compass - Great Shift Art!¡±

    Thepass permeated a radiance as it enveloped the dark-golden silhouette.

    When Maha You brought out thepass, Mu Chen was already on high alert, since he felt uneasy. He instantly retreated and wanted to leave.

    But just when he wanted to retreat, the dark-golden silhouette that was chasing after Maha You disappeared. Soon after, Mu Chen squinted his eyes to see space split before him and a dark-golden silhouette charged out looking at him.

    Looking at the dark-golden silhouette close to him, Mu Chen¡¯s face turned dark.

    ¡®That son of a gun, Maha You actually schemed against me!¡¯

 Chapter 1492 - Self-destructing the Immortal Golden Body

    Space copsed as the dark-golden silhouette charged over. Looking at those emotionless pupils, Mu Chen¡¯s face had also turned dark.

    Although he had been prepared, he was still caught unexpected by Maha You¡¯s move. That fellow could actually change the location of the dark-golden silhouette and teleport it before him...

    This way, Maha You would break free from the dark-golden silhouette¡¯s pursuit ande after him.

    With all sorts of emotions in his heart, the phoenix wings pped behind Mu Chen as he turned into afterimages and retreated...

    That dark-golden silhouette locked onto Mu Chen and it exploded with a dark-golden radiance with the afterimages being continuously torn apart.

    Even when Mu Chen pushed his speed to the limit, he still couldn¡¯t break free from the dark-golden silhouette, and his face turned grim.

    When Maha You watched as Mu Chen was being chased, a cold sneer rose on the corner of his lips.

    While Mu Chen fled, his face was calm, despite the pressure closing in on him.

    Both of his eyes flickered. He would asionally sweep his gaze around in deep pondering.

    ording to that dark-golden silhouette¡¯s speed, he would catch up in just around a dozen breaths, and the terrifying strength was something that he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist.

    That¡¯s because his strongest defensive capability was also the Immortal Lotus, and it wouldn¡¯t be much stronger than Tuoba Cang¡¯s. Even thetter was ughtered, and he would most likely end up in the same situation.

    Facing this situation, he was in a dead-end, since he couldn¡¯t fight or flee.

    If it was an ordinary person, they would¡¯ve panicked by now. But Mu Chen¡¯s experience has given him a sturdy heart, and he knew that he couldn¡¯t panic in this sort of situation. Otherwise, he would be doing himself in.

    ¡°What should I do?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s blood circted at high speed. A brief momentter, he looked at his surroundings with a flicker of insanity in his eyes.

    A roar resounded along with a wave of terrifying pressure that caused him to tremble. ncing with the corner of his eyes, he saw the dark-golden silhouette within his reach making a grab towards him.

    At this moment, there was no way he could escape.

    When Maha You saw this scene, there was a cold light flickering in his eyes. ¡®I¡¯ll see how you escape from this!¡¯

    Death enveloped over before Mu Chen suddenly joined his hands together. The massive Immortal Golden Body appeared behind him, which made the dark-golden silhouette look with greed in its eyes.

    At this moment, Mu Chen stopped running and turned around while looking at the dark-golden silhouette. In the next instant, his hands joined together and a deep roar came from his mouth, ¡°Explode!¡±

    When the voice resounded, the Immortal Golden Body behind him was covered in cracks before it burst into a dazzling radiance.

    When the explosion resounded, the purplish-golden radiance filled the entire world and an immense shock wave swept out that reduced everything in its path into ashes.

    Even the dark-golden silhouette, which was pouncing towards Mu Chen, was sent flying back as it yelled in pain.

    ¡°He exploded his Immortal Golden Body?!¡± Ye Qing¡¯s face changed upon seeing this. He never expected that Mu Chen would be so decisive and destroy his Immortal Golden Body. One must know that it was a genuine self-destruction of the Immortal Origin, and that meant that Mu Chen wouldn¡¯t be able to summon the Immortal Golden Body anymore in the future unless he cultivates it from the beginning again.

    ¡°That fellow.¡± Maha You was also startled by Mu Chen¡¯s decisiveness with his eyes squinted. He initially thought that Mu Chen would die here, but he never expected that Mu Chen would avoid the crisis by destroying his Immortal Golden Body.

    But he did not overthink it. Although Mu Chen managed to save himself by destroying the Immortal Golden Body, he would suffer substantial injuries and was no longer a threat.

    Now, he just had to deal with Ye Qing.

    Thinking about it, a sneer rose on the corner of his lips and an ancient talisman appeared in his hand that permeated a terrifying fluctuation.

    Their Ancient Maha n had done all the preparations needed for the Primordial Immortal Body. Although this situation was a little out of his control, that didn¡¯t mean that he was helpless...

    Naturally, he had to deal with all the remaining people beforehand.

    ...

    ¡°Chen¡¯er!¡± When Qing Yanjing saw the Immortal Golden Body exploding outside the Primordial Immortal Pagoda, her face was pale. In the next moment, a terrifying storm of Spiritual Energy blew from her body.

    Her face was cold with a freezing gaze as she charged towards the Primordial Immortal Pagoda.

    ¡°Qing Yanjing, you dare?!¡± Maha Tian hollered as he appeared before the Primordial Immortal Pagoda with a terrifying Spiritual Energy and the pressure of a Saint Heavenly Sovereign spreading out.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Qing Yanjing abruptly formed seals and a massive Spiritual Array descended from the horizon. It was as if an entire realm has descended and encased Maha Tian.

    It was a world of white magma with a terrifying temperature that could even reduce an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign into nothing. Magma, in the shape of a dragon, soared into the sky and pounced towards Maha Tian.

    When Maha Tian saw this scene, his face sank, and a ck and white aura was flung out of his sleeve and surrounded him. Every single time the magma dragon shed with it, the ck and white aura would crumble a little.

    ¡°Qing Yanjing, are you insane? You want to start a battle with my Ancient Maha n here?!¡± Maha Tian coldly questioned.

    ¡°Maha You schemed against my son, and you thought that I would let that go?!¡± Qing Yanjing¡¯s voice also echoed out.

    With a cold snort, Maha Tian responded, ¡°In the Primordial Immortal Pagoda, you can only rely on your own capability. Mu Chen was careless, so no one can be med. Isn¡¯t your action embarrassing the Ancient Buddha n?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Qing Yanjing snickered before she controlled myriad magma dragon facing Maha Tian.

    With a grim gaze, Maha Tian replied, ¡°There¡¯s a problem with the Primordial Immortal Pagoda now. Are you sure you want to fight now? Your son hasn¡¯t died even after erupting his Immortal Golden Body. As long as Maha You deals with that dark-golden silhouette, he will be fine.

    ¡°If Maha You can¡¯t deal with it, then none of us can save your son!¡±

    Maha Tian¡¯s words made Qing Yanjing stunned. Her gaze flickered before she coldly waved her hand and recalled the magma world.

    ¡°If anything happens to my son, I will start a war with your Ancient Maha n.¡± Qing Yanjing coldly threw out ament before she returned.

    Looking at Qing Yanjing, Maha Tian¡¯s eyes also coldly flickered before he returned.

    With the two Saint Heavenly Sovereigns stopping their fight, everyone outside the Primordial Immortal Pagoda felt relieved and they wiped the sweat off their foreheads. The sudden confrontation from before had startled them.

    ¡°That Qing Yanjing has gone too far!¡± When Maha Tian returned, the Elders of the Ancient Maha nmented.

    Narrowing his eyes, Maha Tian coldly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. The Primordial Immortal Body is important, so we can deal with herter.¡±

    ...

    The violent tornado wreaked havoc in this region for a long time before it gradually dissipated.

    The entire ground was riddled with holes that looked terrifying.

    In the sky, Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette had disappeared. However, Maha You and Ye Qing did not bother about that, since they saw the dark-golden silhouette charging in their direction.

    When Mu Chen exploded his Immortal Golden Body, the dark-golden silhouette did not get any of the Immortal Origin, since he had destroyed it. Thus, it was furious before looking at Maha You and Ye Qing.

    Without any hesitation, the two of them turned around and started to flee.

    At this moment, it was another round of cat and mouse.

    As the storm consistently wreaked havoc between the heavens and earth, Mu Chen became covered in blood as heid in the crater with a pale expression. Even the surrounding Spiritual Energy fluctuation was weakened, since he had suffered heavy injuries.

    He had never been forced to the point of exploding his Immortal Golden Body, since that meant destroying the Immortal Origin. That meant that he would no longer be able to summon his Immortal Golden Body...

    All his hard work has been destroyed, and even Mu Chen felt heartache about it.

    However, he knew that it wasn¡¯t the time for him to dwell in his heartache, since he had to break through this situation.

    As Mu Chen¡¯s chest raised, he let out a long breath and the paining from his body made him knit his brows. However, he wasn¡¯t too bothered about that. He looked at this space and gradually closed his eyes.

    Now, it was time for him to test his spection.

    If he guessed currently, then exploding his Immortal Golden Body wasn¡¯t in vain...

 Chapter 1493 - Purplish-golden World

    When Mu Chen closed his eyes, his perception spread out as he sensed the Immortal Origin in this region after destroying his Immortal Golden Body.

    The Immortal Origin belonged to him, but he couldn¡¯t control it since he had destroyed his Immortal Golden Body. However, he could still sense its existence and location.

    It was akin to countless sparkles as it spread out in this region...

    ¡°Coming...¡± Mu Chen¡¯s heart suddenly trembled and he could sense a faint fluctuation in the spaceing from the Immortal Origin as it was gradually being devoured...

    In just ten-odd breaths, Mu Chen¡¯s Immortal Origin had entirely disappeared.

    However, Mu Chen knew that the Immortal Origin did not wholly disappear, but was absorbed by the Primordial Immortal Pagoda, just as he had spected...

    Calming himself down, his perception was stained on the Immortal Origin. When the Immortal Origin fused with the region, the surrounding environment started to change and a purplish-golden world reced it.

    Countless purplish-golden flickers hovered in the world and Mu Chen¡¯s body trembled as every single one of those purplish-golden flickers were Immortal Origins. Compared to the amount he obtained from his opponents, it paled inparison.

    ¡°Such a massive amount of Immortal Origin, it should have been umted by the Primordial Immortal Pagoda over the past tens of thousands of years, right?¡± Mu Chen sighed as he sensed the world.

    If he could absorb all of the Immortal Origin, then his Immortal Golden Body would have been strengthened to a terrifying level.

    When Mu Chen sighed, the purplish-golden world suddenly moved. His perception was stained on the Immortal Origin, so he could sense a scan going through them that permeated with an ancient will.

    ¡°I was discovered?¡± Mu Chen was startled, but he didn¡¯t dare to make any movements.

    Suddenly, a purplish-golden radiance gathered over and formed into a blurred figure before him.

    ¡°It has been so many years, and finally, someone came...¡± Although that figure had a blurred feature, Mu Chen could tell from the ancient voice that it was directed at him.

    Suddenly, his hidden perception gradually formed into his image and he carefully looked at the blurred figure, then cupped his fists. ¡°I had no intention of intruding, please forgive me. May I know who you are?¡±

    With a smile, the blurred figure responded, ¡°I am the consciousness of this Primordial Immortal Pagoda... It looks like you¡¯re pretty smart to guess this method to enter. I have to say that you¡¯re courageous...¡±

    Mu Chen naturally knew that the blurred figure was referring to destroying his Immortal Golden Body. If it was someone else, they surely wouldn¡¯t have the courage to destroy the Immortal Golden Body that they have bitterly cultivated.

    ¡°I was forced at a crucial moment.¡± Mu Chen gave a wry smile before he continued, ¡°But it¡¯s all thanks to Senior¡¯s reminder.¡±

    ¡°That variant is evil, and I can¡¯t deal with it. So I can only give some hints when it was trying to seize the Immortal Origin.¡± The blurred figure sighed.

    ¡°Indeed...¡± Mu Chen felt relieved. He could sense that every single time the dark-golden silhouette devoured the Immortal Origin, it would permeate a strange sound. At this moment, he figured out that it was this being¡¯s doing.

    The blurred figure rippled and a scroll flew out, then opened up. When Mu Chen focused on it, he saw an azure-robed man. Although Mu Chen couldn¡¯t see his appearance, he could sense an unprecedented mystery and pressure.

    That azure-robed man descended from the horizon as he forged an ancient pagoda.

    Mu Chen was familiar with that pagoda; it was the Primordial Immortal Pagoda!

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled. He now figured it out. The azure-robed man in the scroll should be the strongest expert in the Great Thousand World, the legendary Immortal Emperor!

    ¡°Back then, when the Immortal Emperor constructed this Primordial Immortal Pagoda, he ced the Primordial Immortal Body here and spread the cultivation technique of the Immortal Golden Body throughout the Great Thousand World.¡±

    ¡°He wanted to find the most suitable owner for the Primordial Immortal Body, and also gather sufficient Immortal Origin to repair the Primordial Immortal Body.¡± The voice continued.

    ¡°Repair?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered.

    ¡°Back then, the Primordial Immortal Body was heavily damaged during the fight with the Heavenly Evil Monarch and fell into a slumber. This is the reason why it was left here, to be repaired.¡±

    ¡°So, that¡¯s the case...¡± Mu Chen nodded his head before asking, ¡°Then, what about that dark-golden silhouette? It¡¯s not the Primordial Immortal Body, right?¡±

    ¡°How can it be considered the Primordial Immortal Body...?¡± The blurred figure smiled in disdain before sighing, ¡°Over the years, many cultivators that cultivated the Immortal Golden Body entered here and provided Immortal Origin to quicken the repairing speed of the Primordial Immortal Body...

    ¡°But I never expected that there would be a variant.¡±

    ¡°Variant?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the Primordial Immortal Body gathered too much Immortal Origin that originated from different Immortal Golden Bodies. Although they have all been refined by me, there were still some leaks...

    ¡°Without me noticing it, a remnant will was concealed amongst the Immortal Origin and was secretly devouring the Immortal Origin. By the time I discovered it, it had already grown powerful. In the end, I had to use all my power to suppress it...¡±

    ¡°But after it devoured so much Immortal Origin, it resulted in the Primordial Immortal Body¡¯s recovery process to stall.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled. When the dark-golden silhouette appeared, it came from a crimson mountain. Now that he thought about it, he should have been suppressed beneath the mountain.

    ¡°So that dark-golden silhouette wasn¡¯t formed by the purest Immortal Origin.¡± Mu Chen instantly understood, and that was the reason why he could sense the dense immortal auraing from that fellow.

    ¡°All of you have cultivated the Immortal Golden Body, which contains Immortal Origin. This is the reason why it has such strong killing intent for you guys.¡±

    ¡°It has already be a cancer, and if it¡¯s not removed, it will seize even more Immortal Origin. In the end, it might even devour the Primordial Immortal Body and create a monster with a consciousness.¡±

    ¡°I was troubled by this matter, but I couldn¡¯t directly contact you guys due to the rules. Thus, I can only give out hints and see if any of you canprehend them ande here...¡±

    After hearing that, Mu Chen squinted his eyes. If this variant devoured the Primordial Immortal Body that he has been chasing for years, then he would have no ce to cry his tears.

    ¡°What can I do to help?¡± Mu Chen asked. His objective was the Primordial Immortal Body, so he had to stop this variant quickly.

    The variant was too powerful, and he wasn¡¯t its opponent. He was even forced to self-destruct his Immortal Golden Body. If he fought it again, he would probably lose his life.

    ¡°That variant has already grown, and unless there¡¯s a Saint Heavenly Sovereign amongst you, it¡¯s impossible to subdue it.¡± The blurred figure said.

    Nodding his head, Mu Chen knitted his brows. ¡°Is there another method?¡±

    ¡°There is.¡± The blurred figure was a little emotional as he spoke.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Wake the Primordial Immortal Body!¡± The blurred figuremented.

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled with excitement bursting in his heart. Suppressing his emotions, Mu Chen said, ¡°Can I try?¡±

    With a smile, the blurred figure replied, ¡°Naturally. You have proven your courage bying here, and you are qualified.¡±

    As he spoke, the blurred figure waved his hand before Mu Chen sensed the purplish-golden flickers here starting to disappear. Lowering his head, he could see a mysterious light flickering from the depths of this world...

    His gaze was glued to that radiance, the scene had been imprinted into his pupils.

    It was a silhouette that seemed to be formed from gemstones, with ancient runes engraved on every single inch of its skin. The runes emanated a primal fluctuation, as if it was created by nature.

    An immortal aura also shrouded it and permeated eternity, as if not even time could corrode it...

    Although it was small, the power and ancient presence was unimaginable. Despite being in a slumber, it permeated an incredible pressure that was even stronger than a Saint Heavenly Sovereign.

    Looking at that silhouette, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes zed with excitement. At this moment, even his body couldn¡¯t help trembling.

    ¡®Primordial Immortal Body...

    ¡®I¡¯ve finally managed to see you.¡¯

 Chapter 1494 - Control and Awaken

    A loud sound rang out as a purplish-golden sun soared with destructive fluctuation sweeping out.

    Maha You stood in the air as he coldly looked at this scene with a sneer. That¡¯s because it was another brilliant firework appeared that was Ye Qing¡¯s masterpiece.

    Relying on the Eight Heavenly Body Compass, he could mysteriously shift positions. So even if the dark-golden silhouette was powerful, it was at his mercy.

    He had reyed the scene again and shifted the dark-golden silhouette before Ye Qing. Although thetter was prepared, how could he escape so easily when the dark-golden silhouette approaches?

    Even Mu Chen was forced to self-destruct his Immortal Golden Body. Although Ye Qing was powerful, he had no choice but to make the same choice while facing the dark-golden silhouette.

    As the purplish-golden firework spread out, Ye Qing fell with his body covered in blood. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t budge as the violent Spiritual Energy rippled within his body and tore his body apart.

    Thus, he could only lie in the crater as he looked at Maha You with hatred.

    Facing his hate-filled gaze, Maha You wasn¡¯t bothered, since Mu Chen and Ye Qing have already been crippled. Thus, there¡¯s no one topete with him.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn.¡± Maha You looked at the dark-golden silhouette with greed in his eyes.

    Regardless of whether this was the Primordial Immortal Body, the Immortal Origin in its body was genuine. As long as he obtained and refined it, his Immortal Golden Body would be raised to a terrifying level, even if he couldn¡¯t obtain the Primordial Immortal Body.

    It was so much so that it might even be on the same level as Primal Celestial Bodies.

    Maha You¡¯s gaze was locked onto that dark-golden silhouette. Thetter was also looking at him impatiently, since its two preys have chosen to self-destruct. Hence, it definitely couldn¡¯t let thest prey off.

    Thus, it turned into a streak of light and flew towards Maha You.

    But facing the dark-golden silhouette, Maha You did not flee. Instead, there was a sinister smile on his face.

    Raising his hand, an ancient talisman appeared that permeated a terrifying fluctuation.

    The talisman was covered in crimson runes that were refined from some blood with a violent fluctuation. It was the blood of a Saint Heavenly Sovereign.

    ¡°What a pity to this Saint Talisman...¡± Maha You looked at the talisman. This was something that was created by using a Saint Heavenly Sovereign¡¯s blood essence and decades of time.

    In the entire Ancient Maha n, there were only three such talismans. In terms of strength, it wasparable to a Saint Heavenly Sovereign. But it was a consumable, so it was an important treasure.

    However, Maha You could only resort to it while facing this dark-golden silhouette.

    Raising his head, Maha You looked at the dark-golden silhouette before he flicked his finger without any hesitation. A drop of blood flew out andnded on that ancient talisman.

    When the blood came in contact with the talisman, the talisman instantly ignited and turned into a lump of crimson mes that constantly rolled.

    ¡°Go.¡± Taking a deep breath, Maha You roared and the crimson mes appeared before the dark-golden silhouette after a few flickers.

    The dark-golden silhouette had been invincible, but it felt threatened for the first time while facing these crimson mes and swiftly retreated.

    However, the lump of me was extremely peculiar, since it chased after the dark-golden silhouette before burrowing into its brows.

    The dark-golden silhouette instantly froze before crimson patterns started to spread out. However, the dark-golden silhouette was also trying to resist and constantly cut off the crimson patterns...

    However, the crimson patterns were extraordinary. They were slowly spreading out despite the resistance.

    Once the patterns covered the dark-golden silhouette, then it would fall under Maha You¡¯s control.

    Looking at this scene, Maha You smiled. He would be the greatest winner this time.

    On the other hand, Ye Qing and Mu Chen would suffer defeat in his hands.

    ...

    While Mu Chen was seated before the silhouette that permeated a terrifying pressure, he was covered in sweat. Although he was only a will, the pain had been sent to his body.

    ¡°How can I awaken the Primordial Immortal Body?¡± Mu Chen wore a wry expression from the pressure, since he couldn¡¯t touch it at all.

    The Primordial Immortal Body was a few feet away from him, but he couldn¡¯t take a step forth, since the pressure would tear him apart.

    He couldn¡¯t approach, nor was shouting useful. Instantly, Mu Chen fell into difficulty. He made so much effort and even self-destructed his Immortal Golden Body to obtain this opportunity. Was he really going to leave?

    Thinking about this, Mu Chen shook his head with a pale expression. He couldn¡¯t allow that to happen.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was fixed on the Primordial Immortal Body as he ransacked his mind for an idea. All of a sudden, a thought suddenly popped into his head.

    ¡°The Primordial Immortal Pagoda said that one has to send a powerful impact to wake the Primordial Immortal Body up...

    ¡°...When the Five Primal Celestial Bodies were formed, they held the mission of protecting the world. If it¡¯s regarding an impact, then it would be akin to the Great Thousand World suffering an invasion...¡±

    With Mu Chen¡¯s eyes flickering, he took a deep breath and sent images to the Primordial Immortal Body...

    Those scenes were what he experienced in the Lower ne of the White Dragon Sovereign. The Blood Fiend n had enved all lifeforms in that ne to extract their blood and kill wantonly...

    Whenever those scenes appeared in Mu Chen¡¯s mind, he would feel extremely enraged.

    As those pieces of information were transmitted over, Mu Chen looked at the Primordial Immortal Body, but its eyes were still tightly closed.

    It was as if the atmosphere had frozen as time gradually flowed.

    As time passed, Mu Chen¡¯s heart sank. Could it be that he still couldn¡¯t wake the Primordial Immortal Body this way?

    ¡°Do I have to try it by force?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes flickered with disappointment as he bitterly smiled.

    Just when Mu Chen gnashed his teeth and wanted to try another method, the Primordial Immortal Body suddenly trembled.

    Although the tremble was subtle, it still did not escape from Mu Chen¡¯s eyes and his heart trembled.

    ¡®It was useful?!¡¯

    Mu Chen had joy on his face as the trembling of the Primordial Immortal Body grew more distinct. There were even halos being emanated from it that were both profound and ancient.

    A halo that permeated an immortal aura was also gradually forming behind the head of the Primordial Immortal Body at this moment.

    ...

    As the crimson runes gradually spread, they had already upied most of the dark-golden silhouette. Looking at this scene, Maha You¡¯s face had joy and thirst. Things have gone as he expected.

    Although the dark-golden silhouette was powerful, it did not have any consciousness. Thus, it was helpless against the corrosive force.

    The spreading of the crimson patternssted for ten-odd minutes before itpletely covered the dark-golden silhouette. At this moment, Maha You had also sensed a unique link with it.

    While he slowly stretched his hand out, the dark-golden silhouette lowered its head and allowed Maha You to ce his hand on its head. At this moment, it was only a puppet, despite its ferocity.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± At this moment, Maha You couldn¡¯t contain the excitement in his heart andughed out. The legendary Primordial Immortal Body was finally in his hands!

    In this Primordial Immortal Pagoda, he, Maha You, was the biggest winner!

    Regardless of Mu Chen or Ye Qing, both of them would eternally be beneath his feet.

    ...

    While Maha You was rejoicing, Mu Chen was nervous as he watched the Primordial Immortal Body¡¯s closed eyes gradually tremble before its eyes slowly opened.

    In that instant, Mu Chen felt a genuine aura of immortality.

    The Primordial Immortal Body has finally awakened!

 Chapter 1495 - Appearing in the world again

    When Maha You¡¯sughter resounded within the Primordial Immortal Pagoda, it had also caused an uproar outside the pagoda. Everyone watched as Maha You gained control of the dark-golden silhouette with astonishment on their faces.

    Evidently, this scene has exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.

    No one expected that Maha You would actually control the invincible dark-golden silhouette¡­

    ¡°That Maha You is truly deep and unfathomable¡­¡±

    ¡°But his method is also ruthless. After all, he waited for Mu Chen, Ye Qing, and Tuoba Cang to be eliminated before executing it¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh, the Ancient Maha n has guarded the Primordial Immortal Body for countless years, so how could they allow anyone to obtain it? His means were within expectations.¡±

    ¡°With the Primordial Immortal Body in the hands of Ancient Maha n, their strength and reputation will soar to reach the pinnacle of the Great Thousand World.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    All sorts of whispers resounded, and most of them were praises. After all, that was the Primordial Immortal Body, and if it falls in the hands of the Ancient Maha n, it would be adding wings onto tigers.

    Looking at this scene, Qing Yanjing and Futu Xuan exchanged a nce with grim expressions. The Ancient Maha n was already powerful, and it was known as the strongest amongst the Five Ancient ns. So if Maha You obtains the Primordial Immortal Body, he would be able to break through into the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm. At that time, the strength of the Ancient Maha n would be unimaginable.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Maha Tianughed out, unable to control himself.

    ¡°Congrattions, Patriarch!¡± The Elders of the Ancient Maha n respectfully said with joy on their faces. After so many years, their Ancient Maha n can be rid of their identity as the protectors of the Primordial Immortal Body.

    Maha Tian¡¯s face was covered in a smile. After today, the Primordial Immortal Body would belong to their Ancient Maha n, and not even the Immortal Emperor could take it away, even if he was reborn.

    At this moment, the load on the hearts of the Ancient Maha n has finally been released.

    ¡­

    Maha Youughed for a long time in the pagoda before he gradually came to a stop and looked at the dark-golden silhouette before him with zing gazes.

    The crimson patterns on the dark-golden silhouette were gradually flickering, as if there was a power resisting from the inside.

    ¡°Hmph, still not giving up yet?¡± Maha Tian sneered. He knew that it was impossible to suppress this dark-golden silhouette with the Saint Talisman, but he wasn¡¯t in a rush. After he brings this out of the pagoda, it wouldn¡¯t be able to resist anymore with the help of a Saint Heavenly Sovereign.

    Thus, he did not pay attention to the resistance of the dark-golden silhouette and swept his gaze over.

    He was searching for Mu Chen, since thetter has self-destructed his Immortal Golden Body. Although Mu Chen was heavily injured, he wasn¡¯t dead. Thus, he was looking for an opportunity to cripple thetter, even if he couldn¡¯t kill.

    With the Primordial Immortal Body in his hands, the strength of their Ancient Maha n would rise. Thus, there¡¯s no need for them to be fearful of the Ancient Buddha n.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you jumping around happily earlier? I¡¯ll see what can you do now that you¡¯re in my hands.¡± Maha You¡¯s gaze flickered with a cold light. He had embarrassed himself from his confrontation with Mu Chen, so he naturally did not intend to let Mu Chen go.

    As Maha You¡¯s body rose into the sky, the dark-golden silhouette followed him and a boundless Spiritual Energy swept out. It was as if he wanted to dig Mu Chen out from hiding.

    When the spectators outside the pagoda saw Maha You¡¯s actions, they instantly knew that he was trying to settle the bill with Mu Chen. Thus, they immediately felt pity for Mu Chen.

    Looking at this scene, Qing Yanjing¡¯s face had also turned grim as he looked at Maha You with coldness in her eyes.

    However, Maha Tian wasn¡¯t bothered and kept an indifferent expression. In his eyes, as long as Maha You didn¡¯t kill Mu Chen, there¡¯s nothing Qing Yanjing could do. Now that they¡¯ve obtained the Primordial Immortal Body, there¡¯s nothing for them to worry about from the Ancient Buddha n.

    ¡°I finally found you, little rat¡­¡± Maha You spent ten-odd breaths before looking in a ravine with a cold smile.

    He threw a punch forth and an enormous fist descended from the sky, mming into the ravine. The terrifying might had mmed into the ravine, causing it to turn into a massive crater¡­

    As smoke rose, Maha You narrowed his eyes at the crater before he saw a silhouette gradually rising into the sky encased in Spiritual Energy.

    That silhouette was naturally Mu Chen. At this moment, he was covered in blood and looked pitiful. Naturally, it was caused by him self-destructing his Immortal Golden Body.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler, why are you in such a sorry state?¡± Maha You looked at Mu Chen with a mocking gaze.

    Sweeping a gaze at Maha You, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze fell on the dark-golden silhouette and he squinted his eyes. ¡°You actually gained control of it?¡±

    Maha You casually replied, ¡°My Ancient Maha n has prepared for years, so how can we be without any preparations?¡±

    Nodding his head, an expected smile rose on Mu Chen¡¯s pale expression. ¡°It looks like I¡¯ve underestimated you¡­ Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯d like to trouble you.¡±

    ¡°Trouble me?¡± Maha You narrowed his eyes.

    ¡®Did this fellow be mentally disabled after exploding his Immortal Golden Body?¡¯

    ¡°Give it to me.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he pointed at the dark-golden silhouette.

    Instantly, Maha You¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Mu Chen with a weird expression. ¡°Do you really have a screw loose?¡±

    Mu Chen was currently heavily injured without his Immortal Golden Body. Thus, his fighting capability has decreased. On the other hand, Maha You retained his fighting capability and even gained control of the dark-golden silhouette. Under this situation, Mu Chen still wanted the dark-golden silhouette?

    ¡®Has Mu Chen gone insane?¡¯

    ¡°You want it?¡± Maha You stared at Mu Chen with a sinister smile on his face before nodding his head. ¡°Here you go, then.¡±

    He stretched his hand out and gently waved it.

    The dark-golden silhouette behind him suddenly pounced forth and made a grab towards Mu Chen¡¯s throat.

    Looking at the dark-golden silhouette, Mu Chen maintained a calm look on his face without any ripples.

    But his reaction had caused everyone to be dumbfounded outside the pagoda.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, when the dark-golden hand was an inch away from Mu Chen¡¯s throat, a hand suddenly appeared and grabbed ahold of the dark-golden hand.

    Instantly, Maha You¡¯s smile froze as he looked behind Mu Chen with shock. Without him knowing, a silhouette suddenly appeared.

    No one could gain a clear view of it. It¡¯s as if it was shrouded in mystery. But vaguely, there was an invisible pressure spreading out.

    The dark-golden silhouette suddenly roared with a trace of fear in its eyes and started to struggle to try and flee from the mysterious silhouette before it.

    However, that mysterious silhouette gently flung its hand, and the dark-golden silhouette suffered a massive blow. It was shot down and drew cracks on the ground, before making an enormous crater.

    Everyone sucked in a cold breath outside the pagoda as they were dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t imagine that the dark-golden silhouette, which was practically invincible, was so powerless thrown away!

    ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°How terrifying. That dark-golden silhouette was invincible beneath the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen actually has such a trump card? Then why did he self-destruct his Immortal Golden Body?!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    An uproar broke out and everyone was astonished.

    Even Qing Yanjing and Futu Xuan were astonished. They had no idea how Mu Chen obtained such a powerful mysterious silhouette¡­

    Maha Tian¡¯s face had also froze with a grim gaze. At the same time, he was also looking at the mysterious silhouette beside Mu Chen in doubt.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡­

    Maha You¡¯s face was covered in disbelief as he looked at the crater. His face twitched. This scene has risen a fit of anger in his heart.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± Maha You roared as he formed seals with a single hand. Upon doing so, the patterns on the dark-golden silhouette also started to wriggle.

    A roar was unleashed from the crater and the dark-golden silhouette soared into the sky. The crimson patterns around it had poured into its eyes and dyed them red.

    The control of the crimson patterns suppressed the fear in its heart as it looked at the mysterious silhouette beside Mu Chen.

    However, Mu Chen calmly looked at this and smiled towards the mysterious silhouette. ¡°Go and retrieve the Immortal Origin that belongs to you¡­

    ¡°You¡¯ve been asleep for tens of thousands of years. Today, it¡¯s time for everyone to know that¡­ the Primordial Immortal Body has appeared in the world once again.¡±

 Chapter 1496 - Genuine and Counterfeit

    As the dark-golden silhouette roared, the crimson patterns on it wriggled as a crimson light gathered in its eyes. There was also a terrifying dark-golden fluctuation rippling around it that caused space to tremble.

    It was something that no one beneath the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm could face.

    Facing the pressure permeated from the dark-golden silhouette, a ruthless expression flickered on Maha You¡¯s face. In his view, the previous disadvantage was because the dark-golden silhouette was caught by surprise. But now that he had forcefully gained control of it, the fighting capability of it would be terrifying.

    ¡°Although I have no idea what that thing is, I will cripple you today!¡± Maha You sneered as the dark-golden silhouette flew out, leaving afterimages in the sky, making it undetectable.

    While everyone outside the pagoda saw this, their hearts trembled. They knew that Maha You has roused the intention to kill. That dark-golden silhouette was terrifying, and probably only a Saint Heavenly Sovereign could suppress it. ¡°That Mu Chen has truly enraged Maha You this time...¡±

    Compared to the gazes, Mu Chen was calm as he looked at the dark-golden silhouette with a trace of astonishment. He was also taken aback by the fluctuation from the dark-golden silhouette.

    ¡°This variant one has devoured god-knows how much Immortal Origin of the Primordial Immortal Body to have such strength...¡± However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t afraid, he just gently nodded his head towards the silhouette beside him that was encased in a mysterious radiance.

    The mysterious silhouette flickered and strode forth, standing before Mu Chen.

    The dark-golden silhouette roared and threw a jab forth with a dark-golden torrent following it. It contained the power of the Immortal Origin and even a pinnacle Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign like Maha You would be instantly killed.

    Facing the jab, the mysterious silhouette did not move. It only gently stretched out its hand and guided the force.

    When the destructive fluctuation connected with its palm, it had instantly been tamed and shrouded around the mysterious silhouette before being devoured by it.

    ¡°What?!¡± Maha You¡¯s face drastically changed. He never expected that the mysterious silhouette would be able to resolve that attack so easily.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Gnashing his teeth, Maha You controlled the dark-golden silhouette once more. In the next moment, the dark-golden silhouette roared and unleashed a power that was akin to a massive dragon as it flew towards the mysterious silhouette.

    However, the mysterious silhouette wasn¡¯t in a rush when facing that attack. Any of the dark-golden current that got within a certain distance around it would be tamed before being devoured...

    Thus, an unusual situation urred. No matter how the dark-golden silhouette attacked, the power would be tamed and dissipated once it got close to the mysterious silhouette.

    Looking at this scene, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t surprised, but smiled. After all, that dark-golden silhouette was only a variant, and the source of its power was the Primordial Immortal Body¡¯s power.

    With the genuine Primordial Immortal Body here, it¡¯s wishful thinking to use the Primordial Immortal Body¡¯s power against it...

    After numerous attacks were devoured by the Primordial Immortal Body, the dark-golden silhouette¡¯s radiance dimmed down. It had also sensed the loss of its energy and unleashed roars. Its eyes were fixed onto the Primordial Immortal Body with greed. Although it was fearful of thetter, it could undergo a drastic transformation if it could devour the Primordial Immortal Body and turn into a lifeform.

    After suffering a huge loss, it no longer dared to use any Immortal Origin. Its body started to swell into a giant with destructive force in its movements.

    The dark-golden giant stomped on the ground and appeared before the Primordial Immortal Body then threw a jab over.

    That jab was simple, but it contained such absolute strength that even the entire region was trembling.

    But when the jab was about to hit the Primordial Immortal Body, a hand stretched over and gently blocked the fist.

    When the two hands connected, a metallic sh resounded and space violently copsed. But shockingly, that mysterious silhouette was akin to a boulder as it stood unmoving. On the other hand, the dark-golden silhouette was thrown a myriad foot from the impact.

    Before the dark-golden silhouette could unleash a roar after stabilising itself, the mysterious figure appeared and mmed a palm against its chest.

    With a loud explosion, the dark-golden silhouette¡¯s chest copsed and was thrown out.

    In just ten-odd breaths, the dark-golden silhouette was being yed with like a ball flying around. Under every gentle palm, the size of that dark-golden silhouette would also shrink...

    Outside the pagoda, everyone sucked in a cold breath with fear on their faces. They never expected that the dark-golden silhouette would be so powerless...

    This wasn¡¯t a battle on the same level!

    Even Qing Yanjing and Futu Xuan had widened their eyes at this scene. They exchanged a look with shock. They never expected that Mu Chen would have such a powerful trump card.

    ¡°What is that mysterious body?¡± Their hearts were filled with doubt. Despite looking through the mirror, even Saint Heavenly Sovereigns like them felt that it was unfathomable.

    The Elders of the Ancient Maha n were pale, including Maha Tian. His hand grabbed ahold of the white-jade pir before him and cracks started to spread out.

    ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t Maha You obtain the Primordial Immortal Body? Why is it so weak?! What¡¯s that mysterious silhouette?!¡± Maha Tian¡¯s gaze was cold as he issued a holler in his heart.

    ...

    With another sh, the dark-golden silhouette was sent flying and was riddled with holes. There were palms imprinted on its body. Those palms were flickering with a gem-like radiance that constantly corroded its body, causing the dark-golden brilliance to dim.

    Sensing the situation, the dark-golden silhouette felt even more uneasy. It then broke free from the crimson control and recovered...

    A mouthful of blood gushed out from Maha You¡¯s mouth with shock in his eyes. In that instant, he sensed that the Saint Talisman within the dark-golden silhouette¡¯s body has shattered.

    Breaking free of Maha You¡¯s control, the dark-golden silhouette regained control of itself and looked at the Primordial Immortal Body with fear.

    It was the fear of facing someone who was superior.

    Thus, it unleashed a fearful roar and wanted to flee. It no longer dared to fight with the Primordial Immortal Body.

    But just when it wanted to escape, the halo behind the Primordial Immortal Body slowly rose up then descended, enveloping the dark-golden silhouette.

    Along with it¡¯s radiance, the dark-golden silhouette howled in despair as its body was swiftly being melted from the brilliance...

    Despite the howls, it couldn¡¯t resist. In just ten-odd breaths, it had shrunk to a palm-sized dark-golden pellet.

    The dark-golden pellet was covered in mysterious runes that contained unimaginable Immortal Origin.

    With a gentle suction, the Primordial Immortal Body devoured that dark-golden pellet.

    When the dark-golden pellet was devoured, thunder suddenly rumbled in this region with enraged dragons of lightning roaring from the horizon.

    At this moment, the Primordial Immortal Body radiated with a brilliance that shone down on the heavens and earth.

    At this moment, everyone outside the pagoda could vaguely sense an indescribable mysterious pressure permeating from the Primordial Immortal Pagoda.

    That was a fluctuation that even made Saint Heavenly Sovereigns feel fearful.

    Looking at that mysterious silhouette, everyone suddenly gained aprehension with shock in their eyes.

    So... that mysterious figure iwa the genuine Primal Celestial Body, the Primordial Immortal Body!

    That dark-golden silhouette was merely a counterfeit!

    No wonder it was so powerless before that mysterious silhouette!

    That was the absolute suppression of the genuine against the counterfeit.

    Even Qing Yanjing was shocked and Futu Xuan took a deep breath. So the mysterious silhouette that Mu Chen has obtained was the real Primordial Immortal Body?!

    Maha Tian shattered the pir before him while looking at that mysterious silhouette. A brief momentter, his head was filled with anger and killing intent before he transmitted his voice to the Elders of the Ancient Maha n, causing all of them to tremble.

    ¡°Give out the orders. The Ancient Maha n is to prepare for battle...¡±

    His eyes had turned red as he looked at Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette with a sinister expression on his face.

    ¡°You little bastard, you dare take something from my Ancient Maha n?! Even with the Ancient Buddha n¡¯s protection, I will make you spit it back out!¡±

 Chapter 1497 - New Owner of the Primordial Immortal Pagoda

    Within the Primordial Immortal Pagoda, Maha You¡¯s face was covered in shock as he looked at the Primordial Immortal Body. When he looked at the location where the dark-golden silhouette disappeared again, his expression froze.

    At this moment, he finally understood what was going on. That mysterious silhouette before him was the genuine Primordial Immortal Body!

    The dark-golden silhouette that he had spent such a high price to control was a counterfeit!

    The answer made Maha You¡¯s face twitch and his eyes turned red, looking at the Primordial Immortal Body. The jealousy in his eyes could practically take form.

    ¡°How is that possible! How did the Primordial Immortal Body fall into the hands of that brat?!¡± Maha You muttered with his eyes turning red. He evidently couldn¡¯t ept the brutal reality of the Primordial Immortal Body being obtained by Mu Chen.

    ¡°My Ancient Maha n has protected the Primordial Immortal Body for tens of thousands of years, so how can it pick an outsider?!¡± Maha You roared towards the mysterious silhouette with reluctance.

    In response to his roar, the Primordial Immortal Body did not budge. The Primordial Immortal Body was a unique existence that possessed a strand of intelligence. However, it did not have it¡¯s own consciousness. In its judgment, Maha You might be stronger than Mu Chen, but the former wasn¡¯t a suitable candidate.

    After calmly looking at Maha You, Mu Chen stretched his finger out and said in a cold tone, ¡°Take his Immortal Origin.¡±

    Not only did the Maha You scheme against him, the former even forced him to self-destruct his Immortal Golden Body. Later, Maha You even tried to make a move against him. It was a debt that Mu Chen had held in his heart.

    With the sudden twist of the situation, Mu Chen had no reason to let Maha You go.

    ¡°You dare?!¡± Maha You bellowed with his face changing when he heard Mu Chen¡¯s words.

    When his voice ended, the Primordial Immortal Body took a step forth and appeared before Maha You.

    Maha You¡¯s face was pale as violent Spiritual Energy circted within his body and he retreated. In a blink of an eye, he had fled a few myriad feet out.

    But when he retreated, the Primordial Immortal Body did not chase after him. Instead, it stretched its hand out and grasped towards Maha You.

    That grasping gesture caused the heaven and earth to freeze and Maha You was akin to a trapped insect, frozen in that space. There was only fear on his face.

    When the Primordial Immortal Body pointed at him, a purplish-golden radiance gathered behind Maha You¡¯s body. His Immortal Golden Body was summoned without his control...

    At this moment, Maha You finally felt true fear.

    When the Primordial Immortal Body clenched its hand, Maha You¡¯s Immortal Golden Body was covered in cracks before it exploded.

    With a suction force from its mouth, the Primordial Immortal Bodypletely devoured the Immortal Origin.

    When Maha You regained his freedom, a mouthful of blood gushed from his mouth and the Spiritual Energy around him had weakened down. Evidently, he had suffered a heavy blow!

    ¡°Mu Chen! You dared to destroy my Immortal Golden Body?!¡± Maha You roared and viciously looked at Mu Chen. With the Immortal Origin of his Immortal Golden Body seized, his Sovereign Immortal Body was destroyed. Unless he restarted his cultivation, it¡¯s impossible for him to form the Immortal Golden Body again. To him, this was undoubtedly a huge blow to him.

    ¡°You made me self-destruct my Immortal Golden Body, so I destroyed yours. We¡¯re even now.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    Maha You¡¯s pupils nearly popped out from the rage and a sinister expression as if he could swallow Mu Chen whole.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not satisfied.¡± Seeing his expression, Mu Chen squinted his eyes and pointed towards Maha You with killing intent in his eyes.

    ¡°So what? You dare to kill me?!¡± Maha You¡¯s eyes turned cold. This was the Ancient Maha n. If Mu Chen dared to kill him, then he would be in deep trouble. Thus, he did not believe that Mu Chen would dare to kill him.

    ¡°Kill him.¡± When Maha You finished speaking, Mu Chen¡¯s indifferent voice resounded.

    The Primordial Immortal Body¡¯s pupils turned to look at Maha You.

    With his scalp going numb, Maha You stared at Mu Chen in disbelief. Evidently, he never expected that thetter would really dare to kill him. But from the killing intent in those words, he knew that it wasn¡¯t a joke.

    ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± Maha You gnashed his teeth and no longer dared to stay. ¡°I withdraw!¡±

    When the dark-golden silhouette was ughtered, he could sense that they¡¯re now able to withdraw.

    The space around Maha You distorted before he was sent out of the pagoda.

    But before he disappeared, he coldly looked at Mu Chen. ¡°Mu Chen, don¡¯t get too happy. Even if you¡¯ve obtained the Primordial Immortal Body, you still have to take it from my Ancient Maha n!¡±

    When he finished his words, he disappeared from the Primordial Immortal Pagoda.

    Indifferently looking at Maha You, Mu Chen snickered, ¡°What a fast runner.¡±

    If that fellow continued to remain there, he was really intending to kill Maha You. After all, even if he allowed Maha You to leave, the Ancient Maha n wouldn¡¯t let him go now that he has obtained the Primordial Immortal Body. Since that¡¯s the case, why should he give them any face?

    While Mu Chen¡¯s eyes flickered, he lowered his hand and looked at Ye Qing. Seeing Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, thetter bitterly smiled. ¡°I never expected that the Primordial Immortal Body would fall in your hands.¡±

    Letting out a sigh, he closed his eyes. ¡°But it¡¯s better than giving it to that scumbag, Maha You. You have to be careful. It will not be easy for you to leave with the Primordial Immortal Body¡±

    When he finished, he turned to the sky. ¡°I withdraw.¡±

    Nodding his head, Mu Chen replied, ¡°Thanks for your reminder. I will pay more attention from now on.¡±

    With a smile, Ye Qing did not continue speaking and was enveloped by a spatial fluctuation and disappeared.

    After Ye Qing left, Mu Chen was the only one left in the Primordial Immortal Pagoda.

    When Maha You and Ye Qing left, the two mirrors shattered, and all vision within the pagoda disappeared.

    When the mirrors disappeared, everyone outside the pagoda was silent. They could feel the pressure in the atmosphere that came from Maha Tian.

    Maha Tian coldly looked at Maha You, who appeared beside him. He did not speak, but held his hands behind his back and closed his eyes.

    The silence made others feel uneasy, and it was akin to the calm that came before the storm.

    Everyone knew that Maha Tian couldn¡¯t watch as the Primordial Immortal Body was being taken from their Ancient Maha n, not even if it has acknowledged an owner!

    Looking at Maha Tian, Qing Yanjing could sense the ferocious fluctuation in the former¡¯s eyes.

    However, she wasn¡¯t too bothered about it, but stared at the pagoda with sharpness and resolution in her eyes.

    If Maha Tian dared to try anything to her son, then she would surely not take a step back, even if it meant war!

    On the other hand, Futu Xuan¡¯s brows were knitted as he looked at Qing Yanjing and gently sighed. With thetter¡¯s mentality, she would definitely not let the matter rest if Maha Tian dared to try anything to her son.

    At that time, it would no longer be a trivial matter. It would be one that shook the entire Great Thousand World.

    But she was now the Grand Elder that represented the Ancient Buddha n. So if Maha Tian did not give her any face, that meant that he¡¯s disrespecting the Ancient Buddha n as well. Although the Ancient Buddha n has been declining, they would face the Ancient Maha with all they have if they took it too far.

    Furthermore, Futu Xuan was also satisfied with Mu Chen¡¯s performance. At this moment, he had already considered thetter as the Patriarch of the Ancient Buddha n. Since that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no way he could take a step back...

    Under the pressure, everyone felt their scalps going numb around the pagoda. They knew that the moment Mu Chen stepped out of the Primordial Immortal Pagoda, an earth-shattering battle would break out...

    It would be on a level that lifted waves in the Great Thousand World.

    ...

    As the atmosphere grew tense, Mu Chen could see a light gathering into a blurred figure, it was the consciousness of the Primordial Immortal Pagoda.

    ¡°Congrattions, you are now the new owner of the Primordial Immortal Body.¡± The blurred figure looked at Mu Chen and smiled.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes rippled before he gave a bow. His figure was trembling, which showed the excitement in his heart.

    He had waited for this day for a long time.

    After that, the Primordial Immortal Pagoda¡¯s next words piqued his interest. ¡°Aside from that, the Immortal Emperor also prepared a gift for you...¡±

 Chapter 1498 - Immortal Physique

    ¡°Gift?¡± Hearing the Primordial Immortal Pagoda¡¯s words, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes flickered with excitement.

    With a smile, the blurred silhouette waved his hand and the surrounding space changed. In the end, it was akin to an ancient starry sky with countless flickering stars.

    The dark-golden mist in the space was mysterious and gave out an immortal aura. Evidently, all of it was Immortal Origin.

    ¡°Although you¡¯ve be the new owner of the Primordial Immortal Body, it¡¯s impossible for you to bring out its full power.¡± The blurred silhouettemented.

    Mu Chen nodded his head at those words. Although he managed tomand the Primordial Immortal Body in the earlier fight, he was like an outsider and notpletely fused with the Primordial Immortal Body yet.

    He wanted to control the Primordial Immortal Body like the Immortal Golden Body, but for some reason, he felt a barrier between them.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve not shed your mortal physique to link with the Primordial Immortal Body. So it¡¯s naturally impossible for you to unleash its might.¡± The blurred silhouette smiled as he continued, ¡°You¡¯recking the most important step.

    ¡°Refine your physique to immortality to have a perfect fusion with the Primordial Immortal Body.¡± The blurred figure replied.

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled. He had once cultivated his physique, so he knew how difficult it was to obtain an Immortal Physique. It was at a level that even a Saint Heavenly Sovereign would have great difficulty cultivating.

    With an Immortal Physique, Mu Chen could confront with his physique alone, even if he faced a Saint Heavenly Sovereign.

    ¡°Senior, how should I refine my physique to immortality?¡± Mu Chen asked with his eyes zing.

    The blurred silhouette smiled. ¡°Simple. You naturally require the Immortal Origin to cultivate the Immortal Golden Body. With so much Immortal Origin here, a portion of it is meant for the new owner to refine his body.¡±

    Hearing those words, Mu Chen instantly rejoiced. Although the blurred silhouette put it in simple words, he knew how great of a difficulty it was. The Immortal Origin was something that could only be obtained from the Immortal Golden Body, and trying to gather such a massive amount would require extraction from countless Immortal Golden Bodies. If it wasn¡¯t the Primordial Immortal Pagoda collecting them, trying to refine his physique to immortality was simply a pipedream.

    ¡°But refining the body to immortality is practically a reconstruction. The pain is also indescribable. If you can¡¯t take it, it will take ages for you in the future to achieve it.¡± The blurred silhouette warned.

    With a sharp gaze, Mu Chen replied, ¡°How long will it take to refine the body?¡±

    With a smile, the blurred figure stretched out its hand. ¡°Five years is a safe estimation.¡±

    Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help taking a cold breath. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that he had to stay in the Primordial immortal Pagoda for the next five years? It was fine if he was elsewhere, but this was the Ancient Maha n. If he stayed too long, he was afraid that the Ancient Maha n might try something.

    Thus, his brows were locked together.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about time. Didn¡¯t you notice the difference between here and outside?¡± The blurred silhouette reminded with a smile.

    With that reminder, Mu Chen¡¯s face changed and looked at the starry sky in shock. After a brief momentter, he replied with a solemn tone, ¡°The time flow here is different?¡±

    Nodding his head, the blurred silhouette replied, ¡°In the past, the Immortal Emperor slowed the time down in this ce. Staying five years here is equivalent to half a year outside.¡±

    Hearing those words, Mu Chen felt relieved, since the time was eptable for him. However, he was also shocked about the method used by the strongest powerhouse of the Great Thousand World in ancient times.

    ¡°Then, please help me construct my Immortal Physique.¡± Mu Chen respectfully cupped his fists.

    This was an excellent opportunity for him, since an Immortal Physique was something unimaginable, even for Saint Heavenly Sovereigns. With such a powerful physique, he would be able to rank amongst the top in terms of endurance.

    Nodding his head, the blurred silhouette epted Mu Chen¡¯s bow and waved his hand. Boundless purplish-golden radiance swept over and formed into a cauldron.

    Opening its mouth, the blurred silhouette blew zing mes that enveloped the cauldron. The temperature of it even caused space to distort.

    ¡°Enter the cauldron.¡± The blurred silhouette said.

    Looking at the crimson cauldron, Mu Chen¡¯s brows uncontrobly twitched as he felt a stinging pain on his body from the terrifying temperature. He could only imagine how much pain he would have to endure.

    However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t a weak person. Thus, he no longer hesitated and flew into the cauldron.

    The instant he entered, his clothes and hair were reduced to ashes. He was naked, and his body started to turn red with signs of melting.

    Along with that, an unimaginable pain swept over.

    Mu Chen¡¯s body trembled from the pain, but he guarded his consciousness. He knew that if his consciousness was burnt, then refining his body would have failed.

    He has walked between life and death ever since he left the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to achieve what he had today... And now, his dream was finally within his reach, so he had to persist no matter what.

    An unwavering resolution flickered in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes before he gradually closed them with his body covered in blood, allowing the high temperature to envelop him.

    When the blurred silhouette saw this scene, he nodded his head, since the one chosen by the Primordial Immortal Body had to be someone with a strong will.

    ¡°This is the most important step, I hope that you can pull through.¡± The blurred silhouette muttered as strands of Immortal Origin fell into the cauldron, fusing into Mu Chen¡¯s body as it melted.

    ...

    The atmosphere was being suppressed outside the Primordial Immortal Pagoda.

    The Elders of the Ancient Maha n looked at the pagoda and whispered, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t that kide out? Does he intend to hide in the pagoda?¡±

    Maha Tian¡¯s expression was indifferent, as if he was resting. Only his lips moved along with a detached voice that resounded, ¡°We will wait no matter how long he hides.¡±

    The Elders inwardly nodded their heads. Their Ancient Maha n has guarded the Primordial Immortal Body for tens of thousands of years. So it¡¯s impossible for them to allow Mu Chen to take it away.

    ¡°I want to see how long can he hide... As long as he appears, he will have to obediently hand the Primordial Immortal Body over!¡±

    Outside the Primordial Immortal Pagoda, Maha Tian and Qing Yanjing¡¯s faces were unchanged as they waited for time to pass. Under the patience of the two Saint Heavenly Sovereigns, the spectators did not leave. Everything that happened here was being spread throughout the Great Thousand World at an unprecedented speed.

    The two Ancient ns that stood in a confrontation might break into a battle at any time. Thus, everyone had directed their attention to the Maha Continent.

    ...

    As time gradually flowed, three months have passed.

    Over the past three months, the number of people that gathered in the Primordial Immortal City has increased instead of decreased, along with the news spreading out.

    After all, two Ancient ns standing in a confrontation was too shocking, and thest force that fought with the Ancient Maha n was the Endless Fire Territory...

    But back then, Maha Tian was defeated by the me Emperor and had to retract his ambition. But this time, no one knew who would be able to restrain this powerhouse that once challenged the me Emperor.

    But regardless of anything, the battle today would surely be earth-shattering.

    ...

    As the atmosphere in the pagoda grew tense, the purplish-golden starry sky distorted under the high temperature.

    Counting the time, roughly three years have passed in here.

    Within those three years, the fire in the cauldron never stopped.

    The purplish-golden mes enveloped a silhouette in the cauldron. It did not have any flesh, only a skeletal frame was quietly sitting there.

    Under the three years of intense refinement, this skeletal frame had be a purplish-golden color that permeated traces of an immortal aura.

    Outside the cauldron, the blurred silhouette suddenly opened its eyes. If it hadn¡¯t sensed the strand of vitality hidden within that skeletal frame, he would¡¯ve thought that Mu Chen had died from the mes.

    ¡°Not bad...¡± The blurred silhouette praised. Mu Chen¡¯s willpower exceeded his expectations over the past three years. If it was someone else, they would¡¯ve lost their consciousness from the pain.

    ¡°Now, it will be the reconstruction of the flesh to obtain immortality.¡±

 Chapter 1499 - Five Years of Seclusion, Immortal Physique

    The cauldron was shrouded in mes within the starry sky that permeated a terrifying temperature.

    A golden skeletal frameid in the cauldron and seemed to have been forged from a divine metal. It was indestructible and emitted a dense immortal aura.

    There were ancient runes on the skeletal frame that gave out a misperception that this skeleton was created at the beginning of the world.

    But despite being a skeletal frame, one could sense an extremely faint vitality within it.

    Outside the cauldron, the blurred silhouette slightly nodded his head as his expression had turned a little more grave. In the next moment, he flung his hand and a purplish-golden mist gathered from the surroundings. That mist was the extremely pure Immortal Origin.

    When the mist burrowed into the cauldron, it enveloped the skeletal frame and started to form the flesh at a plodding progress...

    The regeneration was extremely slow, and only a small piece was assembled after a few days.

    However, it was incredible, since the flesh contained a purplish-golden radiance that gave off a misperception of mystery.

    When the blurred silhouette saw this scene, he gently nodded his head. The next step was to reforge the flesh, and the moment it¡¯s done, Mu Chen would obtain an Immortal Physique.

    Naturally, it wasn¡¯t genuinely indestructive. It just represented a higher level of body refinement. Even amongst the Saint Heavenly Sovereigns in the Great Thousand World, there weren¡¯t many that could reach this step.

    Hence, the blurred silhouette closed its eyes and went into a slumber, waiting for the body to regenerate.

    This waitsted for an entire year, and when the blurred silhouette reopened his eyes, half of the flesh on the skeleton hadpleted its regeneration with skin starting to form.

    Along with that, there was also a faint fluctuation brewing from the newly constructed body.

    The blurred silhouette could tell that Mu Chen¡¯s Immortal Physique has reached ny percent, and he just had to finish forming the skin for a powerful physique toe into being...

    ...

    More than four months have passed while Mu Chen was in the Primordial Immortal Pagoda. In the past four months, many things urred in the Ancient Maha n that attracted the entire Great Thousand World¡¯s attention.

    That¡¯s because no one expected that the pressure outside the pagoda would continue to be increasingly suppressed as time passed. It was so much so that many Heavenly Sovereigns felt suffocated from the atmosphere.

    Without any expression, Maha Tian stood on the tform with thirty silhouettes standing behind him that emanated a great fluctuation, causing the heavens and earth to tremble. Every single one of them was a Heavenly Sovereign!

    Thirty Heavenly Sovereigns!

    This was the foundation of the Ancient Maha n that could intimidate fear in other forces. Ordinary forces could be established with just one Heavenly Sovereign, but the Ancient Maha n had a total of thirty!

    Naturally, those thirty Heavenly Sovereigns weren¡¯t the most shocking. Standing half a step away from Maha Tian, were two old men who held onto a ck and white cane each.

    Their faces were wrinkled by age and had deep eyes. The pressure that was faintly being emanated from them caused even the earth to moan.

    The two of them were Saint Heavenly Sovereigns!

    Including Maha Tian, there were three Saint Heavenly Sovereigns, and thirty Heavenly Sovereigns. This was also the strongest fighting strength of the Ancient Maha n, which they had revealed it entirely before the public...

    In another corner, there were over twenty silhouettes with two standing at the front, Qing Yanjing and Futu Xuan. Standing behind them were Xuan Guang of the Xuan Bloodline, Mo Tong of the Mo Bloodline, and Qing Tian of the Qing Bloodline, along with other Heavenly Sovereigns.

    While Qing Yanjing and Maha Tian were standing in the tensed atmosphere for half a month, the entire Ancient Maha n practically came out to intimidate. However, Qing Yanjing did not fall short and made use of her authority as the Grand Elder to summon the entire strength of the Ancient Buddha n over.

    The two ns standing in confrontation formed a terrifying pressure that caused the sky and earth to tremble.

    The Primordial Immortal City was already empty, since everyone left. Just the pressure from the two sides alone was unbearable for them.

    Thus, those forces that rushed over to watch stood a distance away, fearing that they might be dragged into the battle...

    ¡°It¡¯s been nearly half a year...¡± Maha Tian looked at the Primordial Immortal Pagoda with a grim light and raged, ¡°Why¡¯s that bastard still hiding inside there?!¡±

    He initially thought that Mu Chen would only hide in it for a month at most, but there wasn¡¯t anymotion, even when it was about to be half a year.

    ¡°Rx.¡± An old man behind Maha Tian with a ck cane appeased, before he continued, ¡°We¡¯ve already sealed off this entire region, that brat won¡¯t be able to run. If he wants to stay inside for his entire lifetime, so be it, our Ancient Maha n will stay with him.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, my Ancient Maha n has protected the Primordial Immortal Body for tens of thousands of years. So how can we allow it to fall into the hands of an outsider?!¡± The old man with a white cane coldly said.

    Nodding his head, Maha Tian swept a nce at the Ancient Buddha n and coldly said, ¡°It looks like the Ancient Buddha n is insisting on shing with us.¡±

    The two Saint Heavenly Sovereigns¡¯ eyes were cold before they continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. If they¡¯re not tactful, then let them witness why the Ancient Maha n is the strongest amongst the Five Ancient ns!¡±

    ...

    ¡°Grand Elder, are you sure we should stand here and face off with the Ancient Maha n? Our Ancient Buddha n¡¯s strength is weaker than them.¡± Xuan Guang spoke in a grave voice as he looked at the terrifying formation of the Ancient Maha n.

    ¡°Furthermore, this is still the territory of the Ancient Maha n...¡± Mo Tong added.

    The two of them had grudges with Mu Chen in the past, so they were naturally unwilling to face the Ancient Maha n because of him.

    Coldly ncing at the two of them, Qing Yanjing responded, ¡°You guys can leave if you guys are unwilling to stay.¡±

    Xuan Guang and Mo Tong were briefly stunned before they kept their silence. After all, they were part of the Ancient Buddha n, and even if they wanted to leave, their subordinates would definitely not be willing. After all, they were one n, despite their differences. Thus, they would stay or die together.

    ¡°Cut the nonsense. Mu Chen is now the Patriarch of our Ancient Buddha n, so we have to protect him, no matter what!¡± Futu Xuan coldly bellowed.

    Xuan Guang and Mo Tong¡¯s lips slightly trembled. The two of them had been eyeing the Patriarch seat for years, but they failed to reach the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm. Thus, they felt reluctant that it would suddenly go to Mu Chen.

    However, there was nothing they could do about it, since Mu Chen was the owner of the Primordial Immortal Body. They knew the importance of a Primal Celestial Body, and if Mu Chen managed to obtain it, he wouldn¡¯t have to fear even a Saint Heavenly Sovereign.

    In terms of strength, Mu Chen was qualified to be the Patriarch.

    Exchanging a nce, the two of them bitterly smiled before their faces turned stern. If this matter wasn¡¯t handled well, then it might really cause the entire Great Thousand World to tremble.

    ¡°This matter won¡¯t be easy to resolve...¡±

    ...

    As purplish-golden mes sizzled, the boundless mist endlessly poured into the cauldron.

    The purplish-golden cocoon that was formed within the cauldron suddenly trembled. The eyelids of the silhouette within it gently twitched before gradually opening up.

    When he opened his eyes, two beams of radiance shot through the cauldron and streaked a hundred thousand feet away before they gradually dissipated.

    Opening his mouth, that silhouette devoured all the purplish-golden mist into his body.

    As the mist gradually disappeared, a figure slowly appeared from within the cauldron. His skin was fair, and the hair on his body vaguely permeated a purplish-golden radiance with an immortal aura circting around his body, making him look mysterious.

    Lowering his head, Mu Chen was stunned as he looked at this body of his. Sensing the unprecedented strength within his body, he raised his head and unleashed a roar.

    The entire starry sky trembled with his holler.

    When the blurred silhouette saw this scene, a gratified smile rose on his lips.

    Five years of seclusion, and finally he has achieved an Immortal Physique.

    ...

    Outside the pagoda, everyone sensed themotion, so they raised their heads and looked at the pagoda. They could hear the roaring from the pagoda.

    ¡°Finally, there¡¯s some movement!¡± Everyone¡¯s faces changed and the tensed atmosphere continued to soar.

    Outside the city, everyone sucked in a cold breath. The confrontation that was in a deadlock for half a year was finally going to erupt...

 Chapter 1500 - Reveal

    The roar was akin to rumbling thunder that echoed from the Primordial Immortal Pagoda.

    The sudden roar caused everyone to focus and their faces turned cold. They could sense that the atmosphere between the Ancient Buddha n and Ancient Maha n was tensing up with a terrifying killing intent flowing over...

    ¡°It looks like Mu Chen couldn¡¯t continue hiding anymore...¡±

    ¡°What can he do, he has already hidden for half a year. He can¡¯t possibly stay inside forever, right? Judging from the Ancient Maha n¡¯s momentum, it¡¯s impossible for them to let this matter go so easily.¡±

    ¡°After all, he¡¯s still young. I wonder how much of amotion he will cause outside. The Ancient Buddha n might be strong, but this is the territory of the Ancient Maha n. If a fight breaks out, who knows who will suffer. At that time, the Primordial Immortal Body might be seized by the Ancient Maha n...¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Whispers resounded from beyond the city. Everyone clearly felt that Mu Chen¡¯s disappearance was to avoid the Ancient Maha n.

    But the Ancient Maha n and Ancient Buddha n did not bother about those voices. Their eyes were focused on the Primordial Immortal Pagoda with different emotions in their eyes.

    Under their attention, the Primordial Immortal Pagoda trembled with halos of profound radiance being emanated. After that, a streak of light soared into the sky from the pagoda.

    Raising his head without any emotions, Maha Tian looked at the peak of the pagoda. There was a slender figure that slowly appeared in the sight of everyone.

    That silhouette was slender and his clothes gently fluttered. His body was permeating a golden radiance with a jade-like lustre on his face. Golden light circted over his body, emanating a mysterious aura.

    That silhouette was naturally Mu Chen, who had been secluded in the Primordial Immortal Pagoda for half a year.

    Under those gazes, Mu Chen was calm. He had already sensed the suppressive atmosphere when he stepped out of the Primordial Immortal Pagoda.

    Facing this situation, he might really have been somewhat nervous if his strength was before he stepped into the Primordial Immortal Pagoda. After all, he couldn¡¯t maintain the calm in his mind if he wasn¡¯t strong enough.

    It was only a pity that in that half a year, the rise in his strength was indescribable.

    ¡°What a grand spectacle. Although I am lucky to be acknowledged by the Primordial Immortal Body, I feel bad to receive such a wee from the Ancient Maha n.¡± Mu Chen swept his gaze over and looked at the terrifying formation on the stage. He smiled as he looked at Maha Tian and the two elders standing behind him.

    Outside the city, everyone couldn¡¯t help smiling when they heard those words. Mu Chen was truly courageous. Everyone could tell that the Ancient Maha n had ill intentions, and his words were basically a p to the Ancient Maha n¡¯s face.

    ¡°Bastard, I¡¯m just afraid that you can¡¯t enjoy such a fortune!¡± Maha You sneered.

    He lost the great fortune when he was defeated by Mu Chen, causing their Ancient Maha n to lose the Primordial Immortal Body. His time in the Ancient Maha n for the past half a year wasn¡¯t great, and if it wasn¡¯t for Maha Tian being his brother, he would¡¯ve been treated as a sinner.

    So when he saw Mu Chen now, he naturally couldn¡¯t restrain his emotions.

    But before he could continue speaking, Maha Tian stopped him then looked at Mu Chen with a smile and a warm tone, ¡°Friend, your talent is truly outstanding to obtain the acknowledgement of the Primordial Immortal Body. How shocking.¡±

    Looking at Maha Tian, Mu Chen replied, ¡°Patriarch, you¡¯re overpraising me. If Maha You was a bit more thoughtful to differentiate that the dark-golden silhouette was a counterfeit, I might not have a dip in the Primordial Immortal Body.¡±

    Maha You¡¯s eyelids twitched with veins wriggling on his forehead. At this moment, he even wanted to kill Mu Chen.

    Nodding his head, Maha Tian said, ¡°But I believe you know that my Ancient Maha n has safeguarded the Primordial Immortal Body for tens of thousands of years. We¡¯ve expended our time, so isn¡¯t it improper for you to take it away?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. The Primordial Immortal Body was something that the Immortal Emperor left here to search for the right owner. Furthermore, he even spread the cultivation technique of the Great Sr Undying Body and Immortal Golden Body to your Ancient Maha n. That means that your Ancient Maha n actually had an advantage over everyone else.

    ¡°That can be considered as the repayment that the Immortal Emperor gave your n, but it¡¯s a pity that no one from the Ancient Maha n managed to obtain the Primordial Immortal Body¡¯s acknowledgement. So there¡¯s no one you can me.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t impatient or anxious. It was without fear, which caused many people to nod their heads in agreement. The Ancient Maha n guarded the Primordial Immortal Body for tens of thousands of years, and they even had a higher advantage than everyone else.

    However, they could only me themselves for their failure.

    Maha Tian squinted his eyes and the friendly smile on his face retracted. ¡°I won¡¯t bother talking, but I have a suggestion. I hope that you can leave the Primordial Immortal Body with my Ancient Maha n for a hundred years. I can swear that we will absolutely not stop you from retrieving it a hundred years from now. What do you say?¡±

    When Maha Tian¡¯s voice resounded, even a ridiculing smile rose on Mu Chen¡¯s lips. He never expected that the Saint Heavenly Sovereign would be so shameless with his words.

    Leave the Primordial Immortal Body in the Ancient Maha n for a hundred years? As long as anyone wasn¡¯t a 3-year-old kid, no one would believe that.

    ¡°It seems that the noble Patriarch of the Ancient Maha n doesn¡¯t want his face anymore.¡± A cold voice resounded. Qing Yanjing couldn¡¯t help speaking with ridicule in her words.

    Gently shaking his head, Mu Chen replied, ¡°Patriarch of the Ancient Maha n, stop joking. Since the Primordial Immortal Body has acknowledged me as its owner, then I can only take it away since its fate with your n is over.¡±

    When Mu Chen¡¯s voicended, the entire region was swept in silence.

    Indifferently looking at Mu Chen, Maha Tian said, ¡°So you¡¯re not willing to fulfil this tiny wish of my Ancient Maha n?¡±

    When he finished speaking, an incredible Saint Heavenly Sovereign aura swept out that enveloped towards Mu Chen.

    As the pressure spread out, both atmosphere and Spiritual Energy froze in the surrounding space.

    The Saint Heavenly Sovereign pressure that swept out descended towards Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    That was the pressure of a Saint Heavenly Sovereign. Surprisingly, there weren¡¯t any traces of fear in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. On the contrary, it was reced with a sneer.

    Before the entered the Primordial Immortal Pagoda, he might have been rendered immobilised when facing the pressure of a Saint Heavenly Sovereign. But after five years of seclusion, he managed to refine his body into an Immortal Physique.

    At this moment, the strength of his body was something that not even Saint Heavenly Sovereigns could bepared to.

    Thus, Mu Chen balled his fist and radiated a golden brilliance. His flesh wriggled and his body had turned golden.

    Simrly, a terrifying energy burst out from Mu Chen¡¯s body. In only an instant, that restriction in space shattered like fragments of ss...

    In just the blink of an eye, the terrifying pressure had disappeared.

    ¡°What?!¡± Countless people beyond the city eximed with many Heavenly Sovereigns being shocked. That¡¯s because they knew the terror of a Saint Heavenly Sovereign, and not even a Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign could move under their restriction. But Mu Chen resolved it so easily?!

    When the Elders of the Ancient Maha n saw this scene, their faces were swept with disbelief.

    Only Maha Tian and the two old men standing behind him understood what happened. Their faces instantly sank as they stared at Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Qing Yanjing and Futu Xuan, whom were about to make a move, were dumbfounded as they looked at Mu Chen, before exchanging a nce and sucked in cold breaths.

    Trembling voices resounded from their mouths that swept up a wave of astonishment in this region.

    ¡°That is... Saint Physique?!¡±

 Chapter 1501 - Ancient Terminal Clan

    When the Saint Heavenly Sovereigns¡¯ voices resounded, it instantly caused amotion between the heavens and earth, since everyone was dumbfounded. They were bbergasted as they looked at that slender silhouette.

    In the Great Thousand World, Saint Heavenly Sovereigns were equivalent to Emperors that overlooked countless lifeforms.

    Although Saint Heavenly Sovereigns were rare, everyone knew that a Saint Physique was rarer!

    After all, the path of physique was tough, and it requires terrifying opportunities to cultivate it to the Saint-level. In the Great Thousand World, those with Saint Physiques could be counted on one hand.

    There were five Saint Heavenly Sovereigns present, but not even Maha Tian had a Saint Physique.

    It was due to the rarity; everyone was shocked with disbelief when they heard that Mu Chen achieved it.

    ¡°He... he has a Saint Physique?¡± Xuan Guang and Mo Tong had astonishment on their faces with their mouths widened. Their eyes were filled with envy, since it was something they could only dream of!

    At this moment, they finally extinguished any begrudging thoughts in their minds. The moment Mu Chen possessed a Saint Physique, it meant that he was qualified to fight with Saint Heavenly Sovereigns. In terms of strength, he has exceeded the two of them.

    Mu Chen now possessed the qualifications to be the Patriarch of the Ancient Buddha n.

    However, they hadplicated feelings. Back then, Mu Chen needed the Protective Spiritual Array to face them. But now, they wouldn¡¯t be able to break through Mu Chen¡¯s defenses if he stood there and allowed them to attack him.

    After all, a Saint Physique wasn¡¯t a joke.

    ¡°Not bad, not bad...¡± Futu Xuan caressed his beard. Even someone as stubborn as he couldn¡¯t help smiling. Evidently, he was also shocked by this reality.

    ¡°It seems like Chen¡¯er must have been cultivating the Saint Physique using the opportunity that the Primordial Immortal Body bestowed him.¡± Qing Yanjing smiled and was filled with pride.

    ¡°The mindset of that brat is pretty good. He knew how toy low and wasn¡¯t puffed up because he obtained the Primordial Immortal Body. He knew how to stay in the pagoda and raise his strength before appearing.¡± Futu Xuan praised. If someone else had obtained the Primordial Immortal Body, they would probably be taken by arrogance, and their doom wouldn¡¯t be far away.

    As he praised, the Elders of the Ancient Maha n were pale. They never expected that Mu Chen, who couldn¡¯t even deal with Maha You half a year ago, would possess the Saint Physique.

    That meant that Mu Chen¡¯s strength has now grown to an incredible height with the qualifications to fight a Saint Heavenly Sovereign.

    On the other hand, Maha You¡¯s eyes had turned red and was wishing he could tear Mu Chen apart. That¡¯s because this opportunity was something that belonged to him, and if it wasn¡¯t for Mu Chen¡¯s appearance, he would be the only person in the Ancient Maha n that had a Saint Physique. If his Spiritual Energy cultivation reached the Saint-level, then his fighting capability would even exceed Maha Tian and be the strongest in the n.

    If he knew about this, he would¡¯ve made his move back in the Greaw Continent.

    But it was a pity that regret didn¡¯te in the form of pills. So when faced with Mu Chen¡¯s transformation, the regret in Maha You¡¯s heart nearly drove him insane.

    Maha Tian¡¯s eyes had also turned dark. However, he maintained hisposure and took a deep breath to suppress the emotions in his heart. ¡°I never expected that you would have a Saint Physique. It¡¯s no wonder why you¡¯re so arrogant and reject the goodwill of my Ancient Maha n.¡±

    ¡°Goodwill?¡± Mu Chen smiled. ¡°That goodwill of yours is really iprehensible.¡±

    Not only was Maha Tian powerful as the Patriarch, but his face was also thick and could openly say such shameless words.

    His face wasn¡¯t moved as he indifferently replied, ¡°I initially wanted to talk nicely with you, but since you¡¯re arrogant because of your Saint Physique, then I¡¯ll tell you my mind today. Regardless of your thoughts, the Primordial Immortal Body must be left behind!¡±

    ¡°Haha, what a great tone. Today, I¡¯ll see how your Ancient Maha n is going to make him leave the Primordial Immortal Body behind!¡± Qing Yanjing¡¯s cold voice bellowed.

    Maha Tian¡¯s eyes turned dark with cold killing intent circting within his eyes as he turned to Qing Yanjing. ¡°So your Ancient Buddha n has made up its mind to start a war with my Ancient Maha n?¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your Ancient Maha n being so overbearing, we wouldn¡¯t be willing to wage war.¡± Futu Xuan replied.

    Nodding his head, Maha Tian sighed, ¡°I expected that you guys won¡¯t give up. So I can only use a favor today...¡±

    When he finished speaking, Maha Tian looked in the space before him and said, ¡°Brother Hei Tian, please show yourself.¡±

    When Maha Tian finished speaking, the sky turned dark with darkness spreading out and devouring all of the light.

    The darkness swiftly spread over, but it also swiftly receded, But when brightness returned, there was a patch of darkness that looked like a ck hole before two silhouettes appeared.

    Looking at the two standing at the front, Mu Chen squinted his eyes. He could sense a terrifying fluctuationing from the two of them. Evidently, the two of them were Saint Heavenly Sovereigns!

    ¡°Ancient Terminal n... Hei Tian, Hei Di, are the two of you going to interfere in this matter?¡± Qing Yanjing and Futu Xuan¡¯s faces had changed with the appearance of those two.

    ¡°Ancient Terminal n?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled. He had figured out the identity of the two neers. They were actually one of the Five Ancient ns as well?!

    Amotion exploded outside the city. No one expected that the Ancient Maha n would invite the two Saint Heavenly Sovereigns from the Ancient Terminal n over.

    One must know that the Ancient Terminal n was usually out of everyone¡¯s sight, not to mention the Saint Heavenly Sovereigns of the n.

    Hearing Qing Yanjing¡¯s words, one of the two took half a step forth. His pale expression seemed to be factored from the lengthy avoidance of the sun. He sighed, ¡°My Ancient Terminal n owes the Ancient Maha n a favor, so we have no choice but to make our move. We hope that Grand Elder Qing Yanjing can understand our difficulties.¡±

    Qing Yanjing and Futu Xuan¡¯s countenances were unsightly. This situation has exceeded their expectations. They¡¯re shocked that the Ancient Maha n could invite the Ancient Terminal n over.

    With the Ancient Terminal n, there would be a vast difference between the two formations. They¡¯re facing a total of five Saint Heavenly Sovereigns, and even their Ancient Buddha n felt pressured by it.

    Behind Qing Yanjing, the Heavenly Sovereigns of the Ancient Buddha n were also feeling uneasy.

    It looked like the Ancient Maha n was going to do all they can to retrieve the Primordial Immortal Body...

    Maha Tian first cupped his fists towards Hei Tian and Hei Di before looking at Mu Chen. ¡°As I¡¯ve said before. You will not be able to take the Primordial Immortal Body with you.¡±

    Squinting his eyes, Mu Chen calmly replied, ¡°We have to try to know that.¡±

    Although the appearance of the Ancient Terminal n has exceeded his expectations, it¡¯s impossible for him to leave the Primordial Immortal Body behind without trying.

    ¡°It looks like you won¡¯t shed tears till you see the coffin. You only have a Saint Physique, did you really think that you¡¯re invincible?¡± Maha Tian¡¯s eyes sank down before he turned to Hei Tian and Hei Di. ¡°I have to trouble the two of you to obstruct the Ancient Buddha n.¡±

    ¡°As for the Primordial Immortal Body, my Ancient Maha n will retrieve it ourselves.¡±

    Exchanging a look, Hei Tian and Hei Di helplessly nodded their heads. They actually didn¡¯t want to get involved in this conflict, but they were helpless, since they owed the other party a favor...

    Behind Maha Tian, Maha You viciously looked at Mu Chen with a cold sneer. ¡®So what if you possess a Saint Physique? Before my Ancient Maha n, you can only be helplessly captured.¡¯

    ¡°You dare?!¡± Qing Yanjing¡¯s face turned cold as space fluctuated. A massive Spiritual Array descended that permeated with a terrifying pressure.

    A ck light streaked before Hei Tian and Hei Di obstructed her path. Darkness spread out from their rears and formed into a world of darkness.

    At the same time, Maha Tian nodded towards the two old men behind him and the two of them took a step forth then flew towards Mu Chen.

    Looking at those two, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were cold as he clenched his fists together and radiated a golden radiance from his body.

    But just when he wanted to make a move, an ancient screen of Spiritual Energy descended from the sky that obstructed the two Saint Heavenly Sovereigns of the Ancient Maha n.

    Along with that screen, an ancient voice resounded, ¡°Haha, how lively. But my Holy Maiden said that our Ancient Spirit n will be protecting Mu Chen...¡±

    The sudden voice caused Mu Chen¡¯s heart to tremble and he abruptly raised his head. He saw a pir descending from the sky with a silhouette that was engraved deep in his heart.

    That silhouette also looked down and interacted with Mu Chen with her gaze. At that moment, a smile rose on her lips that softened Mu Chen¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 1502 - Meeting Luo Li again

    When the ancient beam descended, powerful spiritual energy swept out that caused everyone outside the city to cover their faces with astonishment.

    ¡°The... Ancient Spirit n is actually here as well!¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, four out of the Five Ancient ns. This spectacle is truly hard toe by...¡±

    ¡°That Mu Chen¡¯s resources are terrifying. Not only the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor, but he also has connections with the Ancient Spirit n...¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s all due to the two supreme powerhouses being unable to leave the Endless Fire Territory and Martial Realm. Otherwise, the Ancient Maha n would be in a difficult position right now.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Hearing the discussions, the countenances of the Ancient Maha n¡¯s Elders went pale. Even Maha Tian¡¯s eyes sank, since the appearance of the Ancient Spirit n has ruined his ns.

    However, he was baffled. The Ancient Spirit n didn¡¯t have any connection with the Ancient Buddha n, so why were they willing to take the risk and interfere in this matter?

    ¡°So it¡¯s the Great Underworld Ancestor. Forgive me for not receiving you.¡± However, Maha Tian was still the Patriarch. Thus, he soon recovered from the shock.

    When the pir dissipated, two silhouettes appeared within everyone¡¯s view.

    One of them was an old man, but his skin was as smooth as a baby with an amicable smile hanging on his lips. His pupils were filled with both wisdom and mystery.

    Maha Tian wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with this old man, he¡¯s the Grand Elder of the Ancient Spirit n, the Great Underworld Ancestor.

    Everyone¡¯s gazes briefly paused on the Great Underworld Ancestor before a silhouette attracted their gazes.

    That silhouette had long silvery hair draped down with a ck dress that was engraved with stars and flickering with a violet radiance on her skirt.

    She had an outstanding appearance with her skin glistening with a faint radiance. Her lips were slightly raised, looking a little yful. What attracted them the most were her pupils. They were like glistening ss. They were pure, as if they could see through the thoughts of others. When everyone looked into her eyes, they were all intoxicated by them.

    Her fair and elegant neck made her exquisite body and tight waist even more eye-catching. It was a golden proportion that seemed like the miracle of creators...

    This was a woman that possessed a spiritual air around her.

    When everyone looked at that woman, they were greatly stunned.

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re too kind. Please don¡¯t me me foring without prior notification.¡± The Great Underworld Ancestor smiled with his eyes narrowed.

    Letting out a sigh, Maha Tian asked, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that our ns don¡¯t have any enmity, right? Why are you interfering in our matters?¡±

    Facing the question of Maha Tian, Great Underworld Ancestor sighed with sorrow on his face and pointed to thedy beside him. ¡°Don¡¯t me me about that. Thisss was anxious to save her lover, so I was forced to make an appearance...¡±

    Squinting his eyes, Maha Tian shifted his gaze. ¡°May I ask who you are?¡±

    ¡°My name is Luo Li, and thanks to the Elders of the Ancient Spirit n, I¡¯m now the Holy Maiden of the n.¡± Thedy beside the Great Underworld Ancestor smiled, facing Maha Tian¡¯s words. Her voice was ethereal, without any hints of yielding.

    ¡°The Holy Maiden of the Ancient Spirit n?¡± Maha Tian locked his brows together. There wasn¡¯t any Patriarch in the Ancient Spirit n, only Holy Maidens. Anyone who bes the Holy Maiden would be equivalent to the Matriarch of the Ancient Spirit n and have high authority.

    However, the Ancient Spirit n had a strict process of selecting their Holy Maiden. It was a position that has been empty for so long, but thisdy stood out amongst the candidates and became the Holy Maiden?

    ¡°Since you¡¯re the Holy Maiden of the Ancient Spirit n, then you should view the Ancient Spirit n more important than anything. If you interfere in this matter, I will bring troubles to the Ancient Spirit n.¡± Maha Tian spoke with a trace of threat in his voice.

    But facing his words, Luo Li smiled with yearning and affection in her eyes as she looked at that youthful silhouette. ¡°I became the Holy Maiden for him... If I can¡¯t help him, why would I be the Holy Maiden, then?¡±

    Her words instantly caused countless sighs as they looked at Mu Chen with hostility in their eyes.

    Not only was that fellow blessed with opportunities, he even had such an outstanding girl beside him. For him, she could even face the Maha Tian. That fortune was truly envious.

    ¡°Lass, can¡¯t you care a little for this old man¡¯s fragile heart...?¡± The Great Underworld Ancestor grumbled.

    When Luo Li heard those words, she was somewhat sorry and replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know about it, Grand Elder¡±?

    The Great Underworld Ancestor sighed before he unhappily looked at Mu Chen. If it wasn¡¯t for that fellow, Luo Li would be able to focus on being the Holy Maiden of the Ancient Spirit n.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship of this Holy Maiden and Mu Chen?¡± Futu Xuan was also shocked by those words.

    Looking at Luo Li, Qing Yanjing¡¯s eyes were filled with satisfaction. She had once met Luo Li in the Northern Heavens Continent, so her impression of Luo Li was deep. This was a girl with outstanding talent and a firm character.

    ¡°My daughter-inw.¡± Qing Yanjing smiled as she looked at Futu Xuan with pride.

    Her son waspetent. Not only did he find himself such a gorgeous wife, but she was also the Holy Maiden of the Ancient Spirit n.

    Futu Xuan was briefly stunned before he sighed, ¡°That brat is truly capable. He even managed to con the hands of Ancient Spirit n¡¯s Holy Maiden.¡±

    Facing those voices, Maha Tian¡¯s face sank as he coldly looked at Luo Li and the Great Underworld Ancestor. ¡°It looks like you guys are insisting on interfering. But one Saint Heavenly Sovereign changes nothing.¡±

    Only the Great Underworld Ancestor was a Saint Heavenly Sovereign. Although Luo Li¡¯s cultivation has soared and stepped into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, she was only a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign.

    However, the Great Underworld Ancestor pridefully smiled. ¡°You¡¯re underestimating the Holy Maiden of my Ancient Spirit n.¡±

    Luo Li winked then formed seals.

    An ancient radiance rose up from Luo Li¡¯s head and everyone was shocked to see an ancient diagram unfolding above her.

    The pressure that emanating from it wasparable to a Saint Heavenly Sovereign!

    Looking at the diagram, Maha Tian¡¯s face turned unsightly. It was so much so that even Qing Yanjing and Futu Xuan had astonishment in their eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s... the treasure of the Ancient Spirit n, the Ancient Spirit Diagram?!¡± Exmations resounded from their mouths and their hearts were equally shocked.

    Before every Saint Heavenly Sovereign in the Ancient Spirit n dies, they would seal their Spiritual Energy into the diagram, creating the terrifying power.

    Just the power of it alone wasparable to a Saint Heavenly Sovereign.

    The only w was the strict requirement for it in the Ancient Spirit n, and it hasn¡¯t chosen more than three owners.

    It was also because of that; they were shocked to see Luo Li gaining control over it.

    At this moment, they finally figured out the reason why the Great Underworld Ancestor held such importance to Luo Li... To be able tomand the Ancient Spirit Diagram, even as a Spirit Heavenly Sovereign, not even a Saint Heavenly Sovereign could do a thing to her.

    Looking at Luo Li, Mu Chen was happy and felt heartache for her since he knew how many difficulties she had to face.

    Sensing Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, Luo Li turned over and yfully winked her eyes, as if she was telling him that she was catching up to his steps...

    Looking at her smile, Mu Chen also couldn¡¯t help smiling. He felt courage buffing in his chest as he looked at Maha Tian with his sharp gaze. In the next moment, his voice that contained dense fighting intent resounded.

    ¡°Maha Tian, make a move yourself if you want the Primordial Immortal Body. Today I, Mu Chen, will see formidability of the Patriarch of the Ancient Maha n!¡±

    Hisughter resounded, causing everyone to be shocked.

    ¡®Mu Chen actually challenged Maha Tian?!¡¯

 Chapter 1503 - Fighting Maha Tian

    Mu Chen¡¯sughter resounded throughout the sky, leaving everyone dumbfounded. Evidently, no one expected that Mu Chen would dare to challenge Maha Tian...

    One must know that he was once a powerhouse who fought with the me Emperor!

    Even in the entire Great Thousand World, Maha Tian¡¯s fame was great.

    ¡°That Mu Chen is truly fearless. Maha Tian is a genuine Middle Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign, there aren¡¯t many in the Great Thousand World that have surpassed him.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, even if Mu Chen possesses a Saint Physique, he¡¯s not Maha Tian¡¯s opponent.¡±

    ¡°In the end, he¡¯s still arrogant, wanting to show off before a beauty...¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    All sorts of discussions resounded, but no one was optimistic about Mu Chen. After all, Maha Tian¡¯s reputation was too ferocious.

    ¡°Heh, that lover of yours is pretty arrogant.¡± The Great Underworld Ancestor sent a curious looked at Mu Chen before smiling at Luo Li.

    Facing Maha Tian, even he wasn¡¯t confident that he could win. But Mu Chen actually dared to issue a challenge. Putting it in a good way, it was courageous, but in a bad way, he was impudent.

    Facing the Great Underworld Ancestor¡¯s ridicule, Luo Li smiled and kept silent. She understood Mu Chen too well. Maha Tian might be smart, but Mu Chen wasn¡¯t someone reckless. Since he has made his decision, then he must have some confidence.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, Maha Tian burst out inughter before he replied, ¡°Haha, I never expected that there would be a day when I, Maha Tian, would be looked down upon...¡±

    What was his status? And yet he was being challenged by a brat. If this matter got out, god-knows how much of a joke it would cause.

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t dare?¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    This situation wasplicated, and if a war waged, it would be earth-shattering. The consequences were also something unimaginable, and he wasn¡¯t willing to drag the Ancient Buddha n and Ancient Spirit n into his matters.

    So he had to make a move himself. As long as he suppressed Maha Tian, then this situation would be resolved.

    Looking at Mu Chen, Maha Tian¡¯s gaze was dark. He knew what was Mu Chen thinking. However, he also had to agree to it today. If four of the Five Ancient ns fought today, even his Ancient Maha n would pay a high price.

    Thus, it was a better choice if he could deal with Mu Chen.

    As Maha Tian rose into the sky and stood on the same level as Mu Chen, he ced his hands behind his back and indifferently said, ¡°Since you¡¯re courting humiliation, then there¡¯s no reason for me not to fulfill your wish.¡±

    When the voice resounded, a torrential rumbling thunder swept out, along with an indescribable pressure, causing the heavens and earth to tremble.

    ¡°Then, today, I will seek some advice from the Ancient Maha n!¡±

    As Mu Chen¡¯s eyes zed with fighting intent, he clenched his fists together and shone a great radiance from his body. His body looked as if it was forged from gold, permeating an immortal aura.

    In the location of Mu Chen, creaking sounds came from space, the pressure being emanated from his body was also terrifying.

    The two of them stood in confrontation. One was an expert that has once fought with the me Emperor, while the other was a youngster with a Saint Physique. This confrontation could undoubtedly be imed as a pinnacle battle.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze fixed on Maha Tian, and in the next moment, he dashed in a sh.

    When Mu Chen made his move, the space before him exploded with a sonic boom from the speed...

    It was only an instant when he streaked towards Maha Tian, shrouded in an immortal aura, and threw a jab towards thetter.

    There wasn¡¯t any trick behind it, it was an ordinary jab. But with the strength of the Saint Physique, it possessed a power that could destroy the heavens and earth. Under this punch, even a pinnacle Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign would be killed.

    ¡°The Saint Physique is truly terrifying.¡± Maha Tian¡¯s eyes flickered as hemented before waving his hand.

    Two beams, ck, and white formed into two dragons that intertwined and roared as they shed with Mu Chen¡¯s jab.

    When the two powers connected, an earth-shattering tremor resounded. Space copsed from the point of contact before the shock wave swiftly expanded a few myriad feet out...

    The incredible power within Mu Chen¡¯s body exploded forth as the ck and white beams shattered and were reduced to ashes.

    However, the ck and white beams condensed together the moment they shattered and became even more refined, unleashing another terrifying and violent attack.

    A short breathter, the ck and white beams shed a hundred times against Mu Chen¡¯s golden fist. Every single collision would permeate a terrifying shock wave before the radiance on Mu Chen¡¯s fist gradually dimmed down. After that, the ck and white beams broke through his defenses and mmed against his chest.

    Mu Chen was akin to a cannonball as he flew out and demolished countless houses in the city...

    A streak soared into the sky, and while Mu Chen dusted his body, his chest was caved in. Despite the terrifying injury, there wasn¡¯t a change to his body.

    As golden light circted over his body, everyone was shocked to see Mu Chen¡¯s chest recovering.

    ¡°That is the power of a Saint Physique? How terrifying. Even after receiving an attack from a Saint Heavenly Sovereign, there aren¡¯t any injuries.¡± Countless people smacked their lips. Maha Tian¡¯s attack wouldn¡¯t feel good, even to an Initial Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign. However, Mu Chen could resist it and was still so lively. Thus, they could see the terrifying vitality of a Saint Physique.

    Maha Tian also knitted his brows and felt troubled about the Saint Physique.

    ¡°Truly worthy of being a Middle Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign...¡± Mu Chen touched his chest and sighed. If it wasn¡¯t for his Saint Physique, that attack alone would have turned him into ashes.

    It looks like he had to bring out his full strength while facing Maha Tian.

    Taking a deep breath, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes radiated and boundless Spiritual Energy erupted from his body.

    A Spiritual Energy pir soared into the sky and the fluctuation continued to increase before reaching the Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm and stabilising at the Middle Phase.

    ¡°Middle Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign?!¡± Maha You¡¯s face distorted after sensing the Spiritual Energy fluctuation from Mu Chen¡¯s body. One must know that when he fought with Mu Chen in the pagoda, thetter had just reached the Late Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign Realm. But in just half a year, he has reached the Middle Phase Heavenly Sovereign Realm?!

    Everyone was also eximing with jealousy in their eyes. After all, they were jealous of Mu Chen¡¯s opportunity this time. Not only did he cultivate a Saint Physique, he even obtained the Primordial Immortal Body, and his Spiritual Energy reached the Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    Boundless Spiritual Energy swept out from his body and fused together, bringing out an even more terrifying power. Sensing the strength coursing through his body, Mu Chen showed a satisfied expression.

    The five years of seclusion in the Primordial Immortal Body had not only allowed him to obtain a Saint Physique; it even brought swift increment to his Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°Try taking an attack of mine!¡± With destructive power circting throughout his body, Mu Chen¡¯s golden pupils looked at Maha Tian.

    Raising his hand, an immortal radiance circted through Mu Chen¡¯s palm with ancient runes spreading out before he gently pushed it out towards Maha Tian.

    The entire region violently trembled as Maha Tian raised his head. He saw a golden palm descending from the heavens, casting a massive shadow as it progressed.

    As the hand descended, the entire Primordial Immortal City copsed by ayer. That hand was formed with the power from the fusion of Mu Chen¡¯s physique and Spiritual Energy. The power was simply destructive and even someone like Maha Tian showed a grave expression.

    The golden palm descended and smashed towards Maha Tian as a low voice echoed from Mu Chen¡¯s heart, ¡°This is... the Immortal Heavenseizing Hand.¡±

    The golden palm descended in an oppressive manner as it smashed against the ck and white clouds under everyone¡¯s astonished gazes.

 Chapter 1504 - Battle of Saints

    When the golden palm descended, it was akin to that of a deity that was filled with destructive fluctuation. As if anything beneath it would be reduced to ashes.

    This was the perfect fusion between Mu Chen¡¯s Saint Physique and Middle Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign¡¯s Spiritual Energy. In terms of might, not even an ordinary Saint Heavenly Sovereign could take it head-on.

    Outside the city, all the spectators looked at Mu Chen with revere and fear in their eyes.

    Maha You¡¯s face was pale with dense fear and reluctance in his eyes. Back then, Mu Chen had only managed to fight with him on par, but the gap between them now was that of a ravine...

    This attack from Mu Chen could annihte him hundreds of thousands of times.

    ¡°Bastard, did you think that you can defeat my brother with this? You¡¯re simply dreaming!¡± Maha You¡¯s face was sinister as he stared at the sky. Looking with expectation in his eyes that his brother could crush Mu Chen.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Maha Tian showed a trace of solemn in his eyes when he looked at the palm. Mu Chen¡¯s attack had made him feel threatened.

    ¡°I can¡¯t really underestimate this brat.¡± Maha Tian muttered to himself. Facing Mu Chen¡¯s full force, even he did not dare to hesitate. Taking a deep breath, a ck and white radiance emitted from his body that formed into a sturdy barrier that encased his body within.

    ¡°Spiritual Maha Shell!¡± A deep voice resounded as the ck and white sphere hovered in the sky, permeating a divine brilliance.

    The Spiritual Maha Shell was a pinnacle defensive Divine Ability of the Ancient Maha n with terrifying defenses. It was something that can even obstruct the attack of someone on the same level.

    As therge hand descended, it quickly mmed against the ck and white sphere under countless gazes. In that instant, the heavens and earth turned silent...

    Under the violent maelstrom, the sphere was like a bolder that shot into the Primordial Immortal City.

    The entire city also started to crumble with a destructive fluctuation spreading out. All the houses in the city were demolished in just ten-odd breaths, before the ancient city was reduced to ruins.

    There was only a massive bottomless crater that existed in the center of the city.

    When everyone looked at this scene, they knew that the two of them had restrained themselves. Otherwise, the area within a hundred thousand miles in radius would be reduced to ashes.

    Mu Chen¡¯s sharp eyes were akin to a hawk as he looked at the crater. The golden radiance around him, flickered and reflected on his body.

    ¡°The Patriarch of the Ancient Maha n is truly a difficult opponent...¡± Mu Chen muttered as he looked at the crater with a grave expression.

    That attack from before had practically contained all of his power, but he could sense that Maha Tian managed to resist it.

    A beam soared into the sky and everyone saw a ck and white sphere rising.

    The sphere was decorated with cracks, as if it was tottering on the verge of copse. However, it did not shatter, which showed everyone its terrifying defensive capabilities.

    As cracks spread out on the sphere, it gradually to dissipate and Maha Tian¡¯s silhouette appeared within everyone¡¯s sight once again.

    Standing in the sky, Maha Tian suffered no injuries. Not even his clothes were damaged. However, there was a grim sh in his eyes.

    Facing Mu Chen¡¯s attack, he was actually forced to resort to his strongest defense.

    What status does he have? He was the Patriarch of the Ancient Maha n and stood on the pinnacle of the Great Thousand World. Half a year ago, not even Mu Chen was worth his attention. After all, Mu Chen was just an ant that he could easily crush.

    But after half a year, that ant in his eyes actually managed to force him to resort to his strongest defense.

    It was a humiliation for Maha Tian. However, his rationale told him that he would suffer if he underestimated Mu Chen...

    Taking a deep breath, he suppressed the rage reflecting in his eyes with an indifferent gaze. There wasn¡¯t any of the contempt from before.

    However, Mu Chen could sense that Maha Tian had perfectly circted the Spiritual Energy within his body and disregarded all other emotions. Thetter had entered a fighting state.

    That meant that at this moment, Maha Tian had finally treated him like an opponent.

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder why he¡¯s able to fight with the me Emperor back then...¡± Sensing those changes, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes trembled. Maha Tian¡¯s fame wasn¡¯t fake, and in such a brief moment, thetter managed to get a clear view of the situation and went into his fighting state. That meant that thetter¡¯s mentality was firm and unshakable.

    ¡°Mu Chen, you can proudly stand on the Great Thousand World toe this far at your age. If you had more time, I believe that there¡¯s a seat for you at the pinnacle of the Great Thousand World.

    ¡°But that won¡¯t be today. My Ancient Maha n has safeguarded the Primordial Immortal Body for so many years, so we can¡¯t allow anyone to taint it!¡±

    Maha Tian¡¯s pupils circted with ck and white as his indifferent voice echoed out. Along with his voice, a powerful wave of Spiritual Energy gathered from his body and formed into a torrential ocean behind him.

    As the ocean rolled, the heavens and earth trembled.

    Letting out a bellow, the ocean of Spiritual Energy was devoured by Maha Tian and everyone could sense that thetter¡¯s body was turning into pure crystals. However, it was being separated by ck and white.

    A terrifying pressure also permeated from his body that caused space to vibrate from the pressure.

    ¡°A Saint Spiritual Physique...¡± Looking at this scene, Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned grave. From a certain degree, the Saint Spiritual Physique was also a powerful physique; however, it was inferior to his Immortal Physique, since it wasn¡¯t a pure physique. It was the fusion between Spiritual Energy and the physique to bring a temporary change to the physique.

    Although the Saint Spiritual Physique was inferior to his Immortal Physique, it was still terrifying with Maha Tian¡¯s cultivation at the Middle Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    As Maha Tian charged, space was torn apart, and he appeared before Mu Chen. His fist flew through the horizon and bolted towards Mu Chen.

    Watching this scene, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered before he crossed his arms together with a circting golden radiance.

    A muffled collision resounded along with a massive shock wave. Mu Chen¡¯s body trembled and he was blown a myriad foot away.

    Before Mu Chen could even stabilise his body, Maha Tian¡¯s silhouette appeared and started raining down attacks.

    Roughly a dozen breathster, Mu Chen and Maha Tian had shed over hundreds of rounds. Furthermore, Mu Chen seemed to be suppressed, since Maha Tian had fully brought out the might of a Middle Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign.

    ¡°Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy cultivation is too weak. Although his physique is powerful, he¡¯s iparable to Maha Tian.¡± Futu Xuanmented as he watched the fight.

    When Xuan Guang and Mo Tong heard those words, they bitterly smiled. ¡®Weren¡¯t you satisfied with that? Half a year ago, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t even receive a move from a Saint Heavenly Sovereign. But now, he can fight with Maha Tian to this level. What else do you want?¡¯

    Qing Yanjing smiled. ¡°In a one-on-one fight, Chen¡¯er will, indeed, be suppressed by Maha Tian. But don¡¯t forget about the Divine Ability that Chen¡¯er is good at...¡±

    Futu Xuan was briefly stunned before he squinted his eyes. He saw Mu Chen suddenly halt. A ck and white beam then shot out of his body and formed into two silhouettes.

    The Three Pures!

    As three Mu Chen stood in the sky, aside from his main body, the two clones were also permeating with a golden radiance. Evidently, the two clones also possessed a Saint Physique.

    This was the advantage of the Three Pures. Whatever the main body possessed would also be reflected in the clones.

    As a sharp piercing sound came from the front, Maha Tian appeared with a ck and white radiance from his fist that circted into a vortex.

    But this time, Mu Chen did not retreat when facing Maha Tian. Letting out a roar, the three silhouettes punched forth with their fists and palms flying out, shing with Maha Tian.

    As another round of shock waves blew out, everyone was shocked this time because Mu Chen did not retreat even half a step...

    Maha Tian¡¯s face was grim as he constantly unleashed his attacks and afterimages.

    The three silhouettes also brought their Saint Physiques to the pinnacle and faced those attacks.

    A few minutester, Maha Tian retreated with a grim expression. That¡¯s because when Mu Chen executed the Three Pures, thetter was actually on the same level as him.

    Facing Mu Chen, even his Saint Spiritual Physique couldn¡¯t obtain an advantage.

    Taking a deep breath, Maha Tian¡¯s hands joined together with boundless Spiritual Energy exploding forth. At the same time, a ck and white giant gradually appeared behind him.

    Countless gazes looked at the giant with shock, along with exmations that swiftly followed after.

    ¡°That is... ranked 8th on the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Celestial Bodies... the Mighty Maha Body!¡±

    ¡°Maha Tian was actually forced to take this step...¡±

 Chapter 1505 - Emergence Battle

    That ck and white giant proudly stood between the heavens and earth, permeating a materialised shock wave that caused everyone¡¯s faces to change.

    That¡¯s because this giant was ranked 8th on the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Immortal Bodies in the Great Thousand World!

    Because of the power of the Mighty Maha Body, everyone was shocked upon seeing it.

    This meant that after facing Mu Chen¡¯s attacks, the Patriarch of the Ancient Maha n was enraged.

    Spiritual Energy had formed into a maelstrom around the giant as it pridefully stood between the heavens and earth like a deity.

    Standing on the giant¡¯s shoulder, Maha Tian¡¯s gaze was fixed on the three Mu Chens before forming seals with a single hand. That giant instantly opened its mouth and unleashed a roar towards the three Mu Chens.

    The violent Spiritual Energy had turned into sound waves that swept out with a destructive fluctuation that struck the three Mu Chen, who didn¡¯t manage to avoid in time.

    Facing the violent attack, Mu Chen and his clones trembled. The sound wave wasn¡¯t only lethal on the surface, it could even prate the body¡¯s flesh and veins.

    But fortunately, the Saint Physique was strong enough. Furthermore, because of the Immortal Aura, Mu Chen¡¯s body was filled to the brim with vitality. So even when his flesh was torn apart, it swiftly recovered.

    But even so, Mu Chen and his clones were blown a few myriad feet back.

    ¡°So, this is the famous Mighty Maha Body?¡± Mu Chen narrowed his eyes, since he had experienced the strength of the Mighty Maha Body from this confrontation. Previously, he had relied on his clones to fight on the same level as Maha Tian. But with the Mighty Maha Body being summoned, the advantage he had from his two clones was negated.

    However, Maha Tian did not let him go. The Mighty Maha Body unleashed a roar and threw its jab forth. It instantly turned into a myriad foot-long ck and white jab like a meteorite as it flew in the direction of Mu Chen.

    When the three Mu Chens retreated, they instantly appeared a few hundred miles away. However, the ck and white radiance flickered before it flew down like a storm.

    When the fist descended, the entire earth trembled. Roughly a dozen breathster, smoke dissipated and the mountain range was being leveled to the ground with a massive crater.

    Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette slowly rose from the crater. His clothes had been damaged with fists mark on his body.

    The two clones beside him had also been injured with a ck and white radiance flickering to restrict the recovery of the Saint Physique.

    ¡°You think that you can use your body to resist my Sovereign Immortal Body?¡± Up in the sky, Maha Tian¡¯s voice was solemn with a trace of ridicule. When he did not bring out his Sovereign Immortal Body, he might not be able to do a thing to Mu Chen. But with his Sovereign Immortal Body, his fighting capability has reached a terrifying height.

    At this moment, even Mu Chen¡¯s Saint Physique couldn¡¯t take it.

    After all, the Saint Physique might be powerful, but it couldn¡¯t entirely negate the offense of a Middle Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign.

    However, Mu Chen was impudent to think that he could fight against the Mighty Maha Body with his physical body.

    ¡°I was only trying the power of the legendary Mighty Maha Body.¡± Mu Chen casually smiled when facing the ridicule.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Primordial Immortal Body acknowledge you as its master? Why aren¡¯t you bringing it out? Are you perhaps incapable of controlling it?¡± Maha Tian sinisterly looked at Mu Chen.

    If Mu Chen couldn¡¯t control the Primordial Immortal Body, then he would have more excuses to retrieve it.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know after trying.¡± Mu Chen narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Naturally!¡± Maha Tian sinisterly smiled as his eyes drew sharper. With his hands joined together, the Mighty Maha Body¡¯s hands also joined together before slowly pulling apart.

    A ck and white radiance flickered like bolts of lightning and a thousand foot-long spear was gradually formed.

    ¡°Heavenly Maha Spear!¡± Maha Tian¡¯s gaze was cold as he hollered. The ck and white spear soared into the sky and disappeared with a rustle. When it reappeared, it was already above Mu Chen and descended with an unimaginable destructive prowess.

    The sound it produced also echoed across a myriad mile.

    Facing this attack from Maha Tian, even Qing Yanjing and Futu Xuan¡¯s countenances couldn¡¯t help changing. Even they had to face such an attack seriously.

    ¡°Maha Tian¡¯s killing intent has been triggered.¡± The Great Underworld Ancestor¡¯s gaze was grave as he looked at Luo Li. ¡°If that lover of yours can¡¯t control this Primordial Immortal Body, then he will certainly die, even if he has a Saint Physique.¡±

    Looking at the familiar silhouette, Luo Li saw that there was also a trace of solemn in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. However, there wasn¡¯t any panic, as Luo Li had expected. In the next moment, her tensed heart rxed, since it seemed that Mu Chen still had some cards up his sleeve.

    When the spear descended, it was already about to reach Mu Chen after just a few breaths. When it was about to make contact with Mu Chen, thetter slowly closed his eyes.

    At the same time, an ancient golden radiance burst out from his body and a figure, which was roughly a dozen meters in height, appeared before charging out with its fist and shed with the spear.

    A brilliant collision resounded between the heavens and earth.

    Looking at the sh, everyone narrowed their eyes and saw a tiny figure beneath the massive spear...

    But despite the drastic difference in size, that tiny figure did not move and stood firmly. On the other hand, the ck and white spear was soon covered in cracks...

    An explosion resounded out and the ck and white spear shattered into pieces.

    Under the ck and white radiance, that figure descended and hovered behind Mu Chen with an ancient and mysterious radiance around it, while permeating an ancient aura.

    The entire region was swept in silence as everyone looked at that mysterious figure with envy and excitement in their eyes...

    Although they managed to see that figure through the mirror in the pagoda, they only trembled after they witnessed it with their own eyes.

    That¡¯s because it was the legendary Primordial Immortal Body, one of the most powerful Sovereign Immortal Bodies in the Great Thousand World!

    The legendary Primal Celestial Body had finally appeared again in the eyes of the public.

    The spectators couldn¡¯t describe their feelings. Looking at the Primordial Immortal Body, they naturally felt tempted by it. So if Mu Chen couldn¡¯t control it, their hearts would feel better, since they might have a chance.

    But it was a pity when they saw that ancient figure standing behind Mu Chen, shattering the hopes hidden in the depths of their hearts...

    Naturally, they only felt a little disappointed, while Maha Tian and the Elders of the Ancient Maha n became gloomy, and they couldn¡¯t help clenching their fists together.

    Opening his eyes, Mu Chen looked at Maha Tian. ¡°I wonder if you¡¯re satisfied with the result now that you¡¯ve tested it?¡±

    Rage surged within Maha Tian¡¯s eyes. That previous scene had proved that the Primordial Immortal Body has acknowledged Mu Chen as the owner. This made him feel extremely enraged, since he felt betrayed by the Primordial Immortal Body.

    He had always felt that their Ancient Maha n had made a great effort to safeguard the Primordial Immortal Body, and that the new owner of it should be someone from the Ancient Maha n.

    ¡°Don¡¯t becent. I don¡¯t see how you can take it away from my Ancient Maha n!¡± Maha Tian coldly said.

    Hearing those words, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes also flickered with a chill. Maha Tian has been taking it too far and was stubborn about taking the Primordial Immortal Body and that finally started to annoy Mu Chen.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case...¡± Mu Chen narrowed his eyes with killing intent surging from his body. Behind him, the mysterious radiance also raised its head and looked at Maha Tian.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll use you to test the first Sovereign Ability of the Primordial Immortal Body after tens of thousands of years...¡± The mysterious body behind Mu Chen slowly flew up and an immortal radiance gathered in its palm that looked like it could resist the corrosion of time and exist indefinitely.

    Raising its hand, a sphere rose from the Primordial Immortal Body and flew towards Maha Tian. At the same time, it¡¯s mouth started to move along with an ancient voice echoing out.

    ¡°Primordial Immortal... True Seal Sphere.¡±

 Chapter 1506 - Yin-Yang Maha Gourd

    When the sphere soared into the sky and streaked across the horizon, it flew towards Maha Tian and the Mighty Maha Body beneath him.

    Although that sphere didn¡¯t look powerful, Maha Tian could feel a bone-piercing colding from it, along with a dense fear and uneasiness in his heart.

    ¡°You actually managed to cultivate the Primordial Immortal True Seal Sphere?!¡± Maha Tian¡¯s face was pale. As protectors of the Primordial Immortal Body, they naturally understood its Sovereign Abilities, and the Primordial Immortal True Seal Sphere was one of them.

    It was rumored that the Primordial Immortal Body could use the power of Immortal Origin and form it into a sphere. Anyone trapped in it would experience a rushing flow of time and even a Saint Heavenly Sovereign would have a hard time breaking free. They could only submit to the rustling of time and gradually turn into ashes.

    Back then, the Immortal Emperor made use of this Sovereign Ability to ughter god-knows how many Sky Monarchs.

    In terms of might, the Primordial Immortal True Seal Sphere wasn¡¯t any weaker than any of the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities.

    It was just that using it required a significant amount of Immortal Origin, and Mu Chen had only just obtained the Primordial Immortal Body. So how did he have so much Immortal Origin to support it?

    Despite the thoughts going through his mind, Maha Tian¡¯s face grew unsightly and he did not dare to ck.

    Stomping his foot, the Mighty Maha Body turned into a sh and retreated. In the blink of an eye, it was a few myriad miles away. Evidently, he intended to flee and avoid this attack.

    But just when he appeared a few myriad miles away, there was amotioning from the space above him before the sphere appeared.

    Maha Tian¡¯s face grew unsightly as hemanded the Mighty Maha Body to retreat another myriad miles away.

    However, his attempts were futile. Regardless of his speed, the sphere seemed to have locked onto his soul and would follow him...

    A dozen breathster, Maha Tian appeared over the Primordial Immortal City with a grim expression.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re not running anymore?¡± Mu Chen looked at Maha Tian.

    ¡°Hmph, did you really think that I was afraid of your Primordial Immortal Body¡¯s Sovereign Ability?!¡± Maha Tian was enraged. He was the Patriarch of the Ancient Maha n, but he was suffering in the hands of a brat. That was simply a humiliation to him.

    Taking a deep breath, he formed seals and turned into countless afterimages.

    At the same time, the Mighty Maha Body beneath him gushed a ck and white mist from its head that swiftly formed into a huge umbre above Maha Tian¡¯s head.

    ¡°Great Law Maha Umbre!¡± Along with Maha Tian¡¯s voice, the enormous umbre slowly revolved, permeating an endless profundity; as if standing beneath the umbre could keep him safe, even if the heavens and earth were torn apart.

    When the sphere descended, it reflected a radiance on the umbre before they contacted and violently corroded. Under the collision of the two, space constantly copsed...

    But although the ck and white Spiritual Energy was profound, it wascking whenpared to the Immortal Origin. Thus, the ck and white radiance was gradually being corroded under the confrontation.

    Watching this scene, Mu Chen¡¯s hands changed. ¡°Primordial Immortal True Seal Sphere - Seal of the Primordial!¡±

    The sphere started to extend and enveloped the umbre, Maha Tian, and the Mighty Maha Body.

    Encased by the Primordial Immortal True Seal Sphere, Maha Tian¡¯s face had turned entirely pale.

    Within the sphere, sshes of water resounded, as if long rivers of time have appeared and continuously rustled over. Every single rustle would cause the umbre to shrink in size, as if it couldn¡¯t withstand the corrosion of time.

    Not only did the Primordial Immortal Body possess immortality, it also possessed the opposite of it; the power of corrosion. Thus, the Primordial Immortal Body could use the corrosion of time to turn any obstruction into ashes.

    In ancient times, many Sky Monarchs have been caught in the Primordial Immortal True Seal Sphere and were turned into ashes through the corrosion of time.

    Standing on the Mighty Maha Body, Maha Tian¡¯s countenance was pale as he looked at the umbre as it was gradually weakening. Stomping his feet, the Mighty Maha Body issued a roar and a ck and white aura formed into a sword that struck towards the sphere.

    But when the sword touched the sphere, it was swiftly corroded and disappeared. The remnant force only managed to cause the sphere to ripple.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Maha Tian gnashed his teeth. He finally felt the toughness of the sphere. It was no wonder why this move managed to kill so many Sky Monarchs in ancient times. By using the corrosive of time, it turned everything into ashes.

    With a grim gaze, Maha Tian did not bother making any more attempts to destroy the sphere. The Mighty Maha Body suddenly exploded with a brilliant ck and white radiance that poured into the umbre. With the support of this power, the ck and white umbre¡¯s radiance returned and protected Maha Tian and the Mighty Maha Body.

    ¡°Mu Chen, your Primordial Immortal True Seal Sphere is powerful, but did you think that you¡¯re the Immortal Emperor himself?! You¡¯re overestimating yourself if you think that you can kill me with this!¡± Maha Tian bellowed.

    What he said wasn¡¯t false. Although it would pose great trouble to break free, the Primordial Immortal True Spirit Seal also couldn¡¯t kill him.

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes and smiled. However, he did not respond. He knew that it¡¯s impossible to kill Maha Tian with the Primordial Immortal True Spirit Sphere, but he had already achieved his objective to trap thetter.

    When everyone saw this scene, astonishment swept on their faces as they look at Mu Chen with revere in their eyes.

    Half a year ago, the distance between Maha Tian and Mu Chen was akin to the gap between the heavens and earth. But half a yearter, he was now able to fight on the same level as Maha Tian and has even trapped thetter.

    With such capability, he could be ranked amongst the top in the Great Thousand World.

    The Elders of the Ancient Maha n were dark, especially Maha You. He gnashed his teeth to the point that they nearly broke. Evidently, he couldn¡¯t ept the fact that his brother couldn¡¯t do anything to Mu Chen.

    ¡°sphemy! Brat, release the Patriarch!¡± The two Saint Heavenly Sovereigns of the Ancient Maha n hollered as they looked at Mu Chen with Spiritual Energy fluctuations around them.

    ¡°Haha, calm down. This battle is between Maha Tian and Mu Chen, so why are the two of you interfering?¡± The Great Underworld Ancestor waved his sleeve and boundless Spiritual Energy gathered and obstructed the two Saint Heavenly Sovereigns.

    ¡°Today¡¯s matter is due to theck of integrity by your Ancient Maha n, so why are you biting on it?¡± The Great Underworld Ancestor looked at Maha Tian, who was trapped in the sphere. ¡°Why not let this old man be the middle-man? Everyone takes a step back, and I¡¯ll have Mu Chen stop. Your Ancient Maha n will also give up on the Primordial Immortal Body. How about it?¡±

    The Ancient Maha n¡¯s foundation ran deep, and if this matter blew up, a war would be unimaginable.

    Maha Tian¡¯s gaze was cold as he swept a nce at the Great Underworld Ancestor. ¡°You¡¯re noisy. Your Ancient Spirit n¡¯s ancestor took the opportunity and obtained the Great Spirit Sage Body, it¡¯s the only reason why there¡¯s the Ancient Spirit n today. My Ancient Maha n fought our way to this step, and with the Primordial Immortal Body, why would my Ancient Maha n stop at this level?!

    ¡°Back then, the Primordial Immortal Body was snatched away from my Ancient Maha n¡¯s ancestor by the Immortal Emperor. So how can my Ancient Maha n give up this opportunity?

    ¡°Today, no one is allowed to take the Primordial Immortal Body from my Ancient Maha n!¡± Towards the end, Maha Tian¡¯s gaze was sinister as he roared.

    He no longer bothered about the Great Underworld Ancestor as he eerily stared at Mu Chen. ¡°Brat, did you think that my Ancient Maha n doesn¡¯t have any foundation?!

    ¡°You¡¯re still not qualified to act with such impudence in the territory of my Ancient Maha n!¡± Maha Tian coldlyughed with a sh of decisiveness in his eyes. He spat out a mouthful of blood essence and it changed as he made his seals before turning into a crimson rune.

    When the crimson rune soared into the sky, it disappeared into the depths of this continent.

    When the crimson rune disappeared, everyone could sense the ground trembling before a ck and white radiance soared into the sky from the depths of the Ancient Maha n¡¯s holy ground.

    That pir linked the heavens and earth, before everyone could see the appearance of a ck and white gourd.

    When the gourd appeared, the entire region was colored in ck and white, as if it was the intersection of Yin and Yang.

    A terrifying pressure was also permeated from the gourd.

    When Qing Yanjing, Futu Xuan, and Great Underworld Ancestor saw the gourd, their countenances changed as they eximed, ¡°The Yin-Yang Maha Gourd?! Maha Tian, are you insane? You¡¯ve even resorted to summoning the Saint Artifact of your n?!¡±

    Ancient ns generally had a Saint Artifact, like the Ancient Buddha n¡¯s Ancestral Pagoda. It served to protect the n, and it was extremely important. Thus, it was generally not used unless the n was facing a life-or-death disaster.

    Back then, Maha Tian was defeated by the me Emperor, and he was forced to use a Saint Artifact to force the me Emperor to back off.

    The Saint Artifact he used back then was this ck and white jade gourd.

    No one expected that when facing Mu Chen, Maha Tian would, once again, be forced to use it.

    Evidently, Maha Tian has already prepared to be unscrupulous to obtain the Primordial Immortal Body!

    Now, it was Mu Chen who was in danger.

 Chapter 1507 - Primordial suppressing the Gourd

    The ck and white mist covered the heavens and earth before intersecting together with endless profundities.

    Everyone was shocked as they looked at the gourd in the sky that permeated tremendous pressure. Even Heavenly Sovereigns were trembling.

    Qing Yanjing, Futu Xuan, and the Great Underworld Ancestor¡¯s countenances were unsightly as they looked at the gourd in the sky with dense fear.

    That gourd was the Saint Artifact of the Ancient Maha n that had a boundless might. Even normal Saint Heavenly Sovereigns wouldn¡¯t be able to confront it.

    Every single use of this Yin-Yang Maha Gourd exhausted a great deal of energy. So no one dared to use it carelessly, unless it¡¯s necessary.

    It was precisely this reason that their faces changed when seeing Maha Tian summoning it.

    ¡°That Maha Tian is truly insane.¡± The Great Underworld Ancestormented.

    Luo Li¡¯s countenance had also changed and the diagram beneath her head emanated radiances.

    ¡°Luo Li, don¡¯t be rash. Although the Ancient Spirit Diagram isn¡¯t any weaker than the Yin-Yang Maha Gourd, you¡¯re not strong enough to bring out its full power. If you force it, you will only injure yourself.¡± The Great Underworld Ancestor immediately spoke upon seeing Luo Li¡¯s actions.

    Gnashing her teeth, Luo Li¡¯s gaze flickered with reluctance. Maha Tian was too much.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. If anything happens to Mu Chen, we won¡¯t stand by and watch.¡± The Great Underworld Ancestor consoled. He was afraid that thisdy might exhaust her blood essence to trigger the Ancient Spirit Diagram, which would surely leave a great repercussion.

    Luo Li¡¯s clenched fists loosen up after a brief moment and she gradually narrowed their eyes. The pressure emanating from the gourd even made her feel fearful.

    ¡°Truly an Ancient n. What an impressive foundation.¡± Mu Chenmented.

    ording to his estimation, the power of the gourd could be ranked within the top ten of the Great Thousand World.

    Maha Tian¡¯s gaze was cold as he snorted while looking at Mu Chen. Forming seals with a single hand, the Yin-Yang Maha Gourd tilted and a ck and white radiance flowed out from the hole.

    The ck and white radiance was pure Spiritual Energy, with each being Yin and Yang, representing fire and ice. As the two intersected, they became even more profound, and the Spiritual Energy within the world that was tainted by them was also colored with ck and white.

    When they descended, they turned into a ck and white ocean beforending on the sphere.

    As the two shed, an ear-piercing noise was produced and two massive powers violently corroded each other. But this time, the ck and white radiance endlessly flowed down and everyone saw that the sphere was thinning...

    This was because the energy of the sphere was being consumed.

    After a brief moment, Maha Tian roared and a ck and white pir soared into the sky, crashing against the Primordial Immortal True Seal Sphere.

    This time, the pir broke through the obstruction and cracks appeared on the Primordial Immortal True Seal Sphere. At this moment, Maha Tian could even fight a Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign.

    Facing Maha Tian¡¯s trump card, Mu Chen was in a disadvantageous position, despite possessing the Primordial Immortal Body. After all, Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy cultivation was only at the Middle Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    Standing on the shoulder of the Mighty Maha Body, Maha Tian¡¯s gaze turned cold as the Yin-Yang Maha Gourd descended and hovered above his palm.

    ¡°Still not giving up the Primordial Immortal Body?¡± Maha Tian coldly asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re truly looking down on me.¡± Mu Chen replied.

    Squinting his eyes, Maha Tian sneered, ¡°Although it isn¡¯t righteous for me to beat you in this manner, my Ancient Maha n can¡¯t be bothered about that when ites to the Primordial Immortal Body.¡±

    Looking at Mu Chen, his speech turned slow, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to hand it over, my Ancient Maha n will return it to you after a hundred years.¡±

    Shaking his head, Mu Chen replied, ¡°The Primordial Immortal Body has already acknowledged an owner, so I can¡¯t give it to you.¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I can only seize it by force!¡± Maha Tian¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    Narrowing his eyes, Mu Chen deeply looked at Maha Tian. ¡°Although your Ancient Maha n has a deep foundation, don¡¯t think that you can bully me today.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± Maha Tian coldlyughed, treating those words as Mu Chen¡¯s stubborn resistance.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see what else you can do!¡± Maha Tian raised his hand and the Yin-Yang Maha Gourd flew over with a terrifying, rippling fluctuation.

    ¡°Maha Tian, don¡¯t take it too far!¡± Qing Yanjing finally couldn¡¯t restrain herself any further and coldly said, ¡°Are you neglecting my existence to bully my son before me?¡±

    She was clear about the Yin-Yang Maha Gourd¡¯s power, which gave Maha Tian the capability even to confront someone like the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be anxious. Since Maha Tian wants to retrieve it himself, then let him do it.¡± But when Qing Yanjing spoke, Mu Chenforted her.

    His words instantly caused everyone to be shocked. Could it be that Mu Chen still has other cards when facing Maha Tian¡¯s Yin-Yang Maha Gourd?

    But how was that possible? Under this state, Maha Tian was absolutely in the pinnacle of the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm. Although Mu Chen has a Saint Physique and the Primordial Immortal Body, it¡¯s impossible for him to confront a Late Phase Spirit Heavenly Sovereign.

    Even Qing Yanjing was puzzled. But she only briefly hesitated before taking a step back, due to her trust in him. At the same time, she also retracted the Spiritual Energy fluctuation around her.

    ¡°Does that brat still have other means? But, how is that possible...?¡± The Great Underworld Ancestor sounded his doubt.

    After all, it didn¡¯t look like Mu Chen could turn the situation around.

    ¡°Impudent brat!¡± Maha Tian raged and formed seals without any hesitation. The Yin-Yang Maha Gourd tilted and a radiance burst out that descended towards Mu Chen.

    Under the current of ck and white radiance, even the Saint Physique would be reduced to ashes.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze had also directed over.

    But only Mu Chen kept a calm expression and raised his head, looking at the ck and white current. When it was within a hundred feet, Mu Chen gently snorted and turned around before bowing at the Primordial Immortal Pagoda. ¡°The Ancient Maha n is stubborn, so please make a move, Senior.¡±

    When Mu Chen¡¯s voice resounded, the pagoda trembled and a brilliance swept the ck and white current into the pagoda.

    At the same time, the pagoda soared into the sky. In a flicker, it appeared above the Yin-Yang Maha Gourd and a shadow enveloped it. In the end, the gourd was sucked into the pagoda, along with a hugemotion, before it returned to where it was.

    An unimaginable shock wave swept out from the pagoda that brieflysted before it calmed down...

    Along with the Yin-Yang Maha Gourd, the ck and white mist in the sky also disappeared.

    Everything happened too swiftly. The pagoda only raised and descended. By the time it descended, the entire region had turned calm.

    At this moment, everyone recovered from the shock and they looked at the empty sky before sucking in a cold breath.

    ¡°What?!¡± Maha Tian and the Elders of the Ancient Maha n were stunned with astonishment in their eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Even Qing Yanjing, Futu Xuan, and the Great Underworld Ancestor were dumbfounded as they looked at the pagoda. At this moment, they could vaguely sense a mysterious and powerful force permeating from the pagoda that even made existences like them feel traces of fear.

    ¡°This power...¡± Qing Yanjing and Futu Xuan exchanged a nce before they eximed, ¡°The Immortal Emperor!¡±

    That power exceeded the scoop of Saint Heavenly Sovereign, and since ancient times, who else had that power other than the Immortal Emperor?!

    The shocksted for a brief moment on Maha Tian¡¯s face before he gradually returned hisposure and looked at Mu Chen with his eyes turning red. ¡°Mu Chen, what did you do?! Where is the Yin-Yang Maha Gourd of my n?!¡±

    Sweeping an indifferent nce, Mu Chen replied, ¡°Since the Immortal Emperor ced the Primordial Immortal Body in your n, he naturally left ways to keep you from iming it.¡±

    When he left the Primordial Immortal Body, that blurred figure told him that he could use the remnant energy in the pagoda if the Ancient Maha n made things difficult for him.

    That power was left by the Immortal Emperor to stop this type of situation from happening.

    Initially, Mu Chen did not intend to use it. However, Maha Tian was too forceful and brought the Saint Artifact of their n out. This has also forced him to utilise the power left by the Immortal Emperor.

    ¡°The Primordial Immortal Pagoda¡¯s body willst for a year before it dissipates. At that time, the Yin-Yang Maha Gourd will be released.¡±

    Calmly looking at Maha Tian, Mu Chen continued, ¡°Are you still going to force your way?¡±

    Maha Tian¡¯s countenance twitched with his eyes reddening. He was feeling an endless rage in his heart. It turned out that the Immortal Emperor had left something behind to restrict their Ancient Maha n.

    He felt both humiliation and rage in his heart.

    ¡°I, the Patriarch of the Ancient Maha n, am not someone a brat like you can reprimand!¡±

    As Maha Tian hollered, a cold light blossomed from his eyes. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll see how a dead Immortal Emperor can suppress my Ancient Maha n!

    ¡°If you want to take the Primordial Immortal Body with you, then start a battle with my Ancient Maha n!¡±

    Maha Tian¡¯s bellow resounded across the region, ¡°Ancient Maha n, prepare for war!¡±

    When the Elders of the Ancient Maha n heard that, they instantly unleashed a terrifying Spiritual Energy pressure that soared into the sky and trembled the horizon.

    When Qing Yanjing and Great Underworld Ancestor saw this situation, their countenance turned pale. Maha Tian seems to have gone insane!

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then my Ancient Buddha n will go all the way with you!¡± Qing Yanjing coldly said and took a deep breath.

    With aplicated sigh, the Great Underworld Ancestor responded, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then my Ancient Spirit n can only participate in it...¡±

    Maha Tianughed with anger, ¡°Alright, my Ancient Maha n will challenge the two of your ns today. I¡¯ll see what you can do to my Ancient Maha n!¡±

    Outside the Primordial Immortal City, everyone had shock on their faces. Three of the Ancient ns were going to wage war? The moment war breaks out, it would certainly sweep waves in the Great Thousand World.

    Looking at this scene, Mu Chen¡¯s face turned cold.

    Suddenly, the atmosphere between the heavens and earth was tense and an ancient bell could be heard resounding from afar...

    When the bell rang, all of the Saint Heavenly Sovereigns narrowed their eyes and raised their heads.

    ¡°This is... the Great Thousand Pce¡¯s Great Thousand Bell?¡±

    Under their attention, a beam shot over and a robust figure arrived through space, permeating a pressure across the entire region.

    At the same time, a robust voice resounded, ¡°Please give a face to my Great Thousand Pce and stop the battle.¡±

    When the Saint Heavenly Sovereigns saw that robust figure, their faces turned grave. They never expected that this person would arrive.

    The Great Thousand Pce¡¯s Demon yer King - Qin Tian!

 Chapter 1508 - Invitation

    As the resonant voice echoed throughout the region, everyone looked at the silhouette within the pir and a starry radiance was circting around him. It was as if there were mountains and rivers engraved on his robes and pupils as deep as the abyss. Standing there alone, he permeated a towering pressure that made everyone feel revere for him.

    ¡°The Great Thousand Pce, Demon yer King - Qin Tian...¡±

    When everyone saw that figure, their countenances changed as they eximed.

    Everyone in the Great Thousand World knew that only the Great Thousand Pce could be known as the strongest force. That¡¯s because that force embraced all lifeforms in the Great Thousand World.

    The Great Thousand Pce was akin to an alliance of the Great Thousand World.

    The founder of it was the Immortal Emperor.

    When the Great Thousand Pce first appeared in ancient times, it united all the forces in the Great Thousand World. Everyone put down their differences and stood together to fight the invasion of the Fiend ns.

    In that war, the Great Thousand Pce¡¯s efforts couldn¡¯t go unnoticed for being able to repel the Fiend ns. Even today, everyone held respect for the Great Thousand Pce.

    Even someone as powerful as the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor had joined the Great Thousand Pce as Elders.

    In the Great Thousand Pce, one would require Demon yer Points to rise in position, and only by ughtering a Sky Monarch can they obtain the title of Demon yer King. Perhaps it might not be rare in ancient times, but trying to kill a Sky Monarch would mean that one had to invade the territory of the Fiend ns.

    It was something that not even Saint Heavenly Sovereigns would dare to try.

    In the past few thousand years, there was only a Demon yer King that appeared in the Great Thousand Pce. It was someone who had once stepped into the Fiend n¡¯s territories and returned with a kill.

    That person was this man, Qin Tian.

    Compared to Mu Chen¡¯s status as a Demon yer King, Qin Tian¡¯s was genuine, since he obtained his kill after diving into the Fiend n¡¯s territory.

    And so, when this person appeared, even Maha Tian¡¯s countenance couldn¡¯t help changing with fear in his eyes.

    ¡°Brother Qin Tian, this matter is something regarding my Ancient Maha n. I believe that your Great Thousand Pce shouldn¡¯t interfere in this matter, right?¡± Maha Tian took in a breath and asked.

    As Qin Tian¡¯s robes fluttered in the wind, he faced Maha Tian and smiled. ¡°Why are you so stubbornly attached to the Primordial Immortal Body? Your n has not obtained its acknowledgment after so many years, so we can infer from that that you¡¯re not fated with it.¡±

    Hearing those words, Maha Tian¡¯s countenance was unsightly. If someone else said that to him, he would definitely send them flying with a p. But he couldn¡¯t do that to this figure before him, since Qin Tian was long into the Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm. He was someone that ranked amongst the top 10 of the Great Thousand World, someone who¡¯s on the same level as the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor.

    If Maha Tian had the Yin-Yang Maha Gourd, he might be able to fight with Qin Tian. However, it was being suppressed in the pagoda, and he would definitely suffer if he fought with a Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign.

    Naturally, it was mainly because of the Great Thousand Pce standing behind Qin Tian. Although the Great Thousand Pce usually didn¡¯t get involved in the matters on the Great Thousand World, their strength itself was a truth that even made the Ancient Maha n have to give face to them.

    However, how could he be willing to allow Mu Chen to take the Primordial Immortal Body away?

    ¡°Brother Qin Tian, my Ancient Maha n has safeguarded the Primordial Immortal Body for so many years. Even without any contribution, we¡¯re entitled to ourbor. So how can we allow Mu Chen to take it away?¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Maha Tian¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°Furthermore, I have already taken a step back and asked him to leave the Primordial Immortal Body at the Ancient Maha n for a hundred years. After that, we will not obstruct him from retrieving it.¡±

    Hearing those words, Qin Tian smiled. ¡°Patriarch Maha, I won¡¯t talk meaningless stuff with you. My trip today is due to the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor¡¯s request.¡±

    Maha Tian¡¯s face froze. The Elders of the Ancient Maha n also had their faces changed with fear shing in their eyes.

    Facing the Ancient Buddha n and Ancient Spirit n, their Ancient Maha n might be able to grit their teeth and fight. But if the Endless Fire Territory and Martial Realm were dragged into this matter, then not even their Ancient Maha n could take it.

    Not to mention that their Ancient Maha n had once waged war with the Endless Fire Territory. In the end, it ended with Maha Tian¡¯s defeat. If it wasn¡¯t for the Yin-Yang Maha Gourd, their Ancient Maha n would have lost their reputation.

    But the me Emperor was no longer an Initial Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign like before. He has even exceeded Maha Tian and stepped into the Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm, bing one of the supreme powerhouses in the Great Thousand World.

    In terms of foundation, the Endless Fire Territory wasparable to their Ancient Maha n.

    Not to mention that there was also a Martial Ancestor and Martial Realm that weren¡¯t any weaker than the me Emperor and the Endless Fire Territory.

    Outside the Primordial Immortal City, everyone smacked their lips. They never expected that this incident today would blow up to this level...

    Maha Tian¡¯s face was pale, but he was extremely furious in his heart. He initially wanted to make use of their force to suppress Mu Chen, but he never expected to smash himself in the face instead.

    The Endless Fire Territory, Martial Realm, Great Thousand Pce, Ancient Buddha n, and the Ancient Spirit n...

    With the five forces joining together, even the entire Great Thousand World would tremble. Not even their Ancient Maha n could face such a huge force.

    ¡°Brother Qin Tian, are you trying to suppress my Ancient Maha n?¡± Maha Tian¡¯s face paled.

    Looking at Maha Tian, Qin Tian¡¯s face turned solemn as he replied, ¡°Patriarch Maha, the Great Thousand World is now facing danger from the Fiend ns. It¡¯s a piece of good news for our Great Thousand World that the Primordial Immortal Body could find an owner, so I hope that you can consider the bigger picture.¡±

    Hearing those words, Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled. After thinking about how the me Emperor and Martial Realm were trapped within their territories, he felt uneasy in his heart. ¡®Are the Fiend ns going to stage aeback?¡¯

    Maha Tian felt hesitation. At this moment, he knew that it was impossible to retrieve the Primordial Immortal Body. So why not give the other party a stage to descend? If he persevered, only their Ancient Maha n would be suffering.

    ¡°Since the Great Thousand Pce is involved in this matter, then my Ancient Maha n will naturally give you face.¡±

    Finally, Maha Tian opened his mouth and the powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation around him retracted, before he looked at Mu Chen. ¡°But he has to return the Yin-Yang Maha Gourd.¡±

    Looking at Mu Chen, Qin Tian smiled. ¡°King Mu, it¡¯s better to squash enmity rather than keeping it alive. Since Patriarch Maha has taken a step back, why don¡¯t you do so as well?¡±

    Since Qin Tian has spoken, Mu Chen would naturally give him face and nodded his head. After all, he also did not want to wage war with the Ancient Maha n. Although he had the support of the Ancient Buddha n and Ancient Spirit n, it was too risky, and Heavenly Sovereigns would inevitably fall from the battle. It would surely be a great price for both sides.

    Hence, it was naturally good for Mu Chen to take a step back.

    Mu Chen turned around and cupped his hands towards the Primordial Immortal Pagoda. ¡°Since this matter has already been resolved, I hope that Senior can make a move again.¡±

    Along with his voice, the Primordial Immortal Pagoda trembled and burst out with a radiance. A ck beam flew out and formed into a ck and white jade gourd.

    Maha Tian immediately summoned it over and he carefully examined it. After seeing that there were no damages on it, only then did he feel heavily relieved.

    ¡°It is truly the power that was left by the Immortal Emperor for it to be so powerful, even after so many years.¡± Looking at the pagoda, Qin Tian sighed. Even with his strength in the Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign, he felt revere at the remnant ancient strengthing from the pagoda.

    However, after releasing the gourd, the power left in the pagoda started to disappear. It was so much so that there were cracks on the surface of the pagoda.

    Looking at this scene, Mu Chen bowed towards the Primordial Immortal Pagoda once again.

    Seeing the tense atmosphere being released, everyone inwardly sighed , since it would have been earth-shattering if a fight broke out. The range would be something that not even Heavenly Sovereigns would dare to participate in.

    So it was best that the conflict could be resolved.

    ¡°Brother Qin Tian, I should wee you properly foring to my Ancient Maha n. But I can only apologise, since it was a mess today.¡± Maha Tian felt a fit of anger in his heart, looking at the ruined Primordial Immortal City. He also did not wish to remain any longer, so he cupped his fists towards Qin Tian before disappearing into the horizon.

    The Elders of the Ancient Maha n also followed.

    Facing Maha Tian¡¯s departure, Qin Tian wasn¡¯t bothered. After all, it was natural that the Ancient Maha n would feel grievance after being forced to give up on the Primordial Immortal Body.

    Furthermore, his trip wasn¡¯t purely for the Ancient Maha n.

    Waving his hand, Qin Tian looked at Mu Chen before taking a step forth. He instantly appeared before thetter and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the Great Thousand Pce has a new Demon yer King, and I¡¯ve finally seen you now.¡±

    Facing a genuine Demon yer King like Qin Tian, Mu Chen could only retain his respect. ¡°Senior Qin Tian is speaking too highly of me. You should know the weight of my status as a Demon yer King.¡±

    Qin Tianughed before he responded, ¡°Regardless of the method, it¡¯s your fortune to obtain it. Furthermore, you¡¯re also now qualified to be a Demon yer King.¡±

    In the past, it might be impossible for Mu Chen to kill a Sky Monarch. But with the Saint Physique and Primordial Immortal Body, he wasparable to a pinnacle Middle Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign, and he was capable of ughtering ordinary Sky Monarchs.

    With a smile on his lips, Mu Chen cupped his hands. ¡°No matter what, I have to thank Senior. Otherwise, this incident wouldn¡¯t have been easy to handle.¡±

    Although he wasn¡¯t afraid of Maha Tian, he did not want to drag the Ancient Buddha n and Ancient Spirit n into this matter.

    Waving his hand, Qin Tian sighed, ¡°The moment a battle begins, it would have great implications. So it¡¯s not the time to be fighting amongst ourselves.¡±

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°But aside from stopping the war, I have another matter to handle in my trip.¡±

    When he finished, he waved his hand and several golden beans shot towards Qing Yanjing, Futu Xuan, and the Great Underworld Ancestor. There were even three that flew in the direction of the Ancient Maha n.

    When Qing Yanjing andpany received the golden beams, their expressions suddenly turned stern.

    ¡°This is...?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered and he was somewhat astonished. He could sense that it seemed to be a golden invitation...

    With a smile, Qin Tian said, ¡°The current you is also qualified to receive one.¡±

    As he spoke, another golden light flew towards Mu Chen from his sleeve.

    Stretching out his hand, the golden light fell onto his hand and turned into a golden invitation thatid on his palm.

    Looking at it, he saw three ancient words that imprinted themselves into his eyes.

    Great Thousand Golden Invitation

 Chapter 1509 - Great Thousand Alliance Treaty

    ¡°Great Thousand Golden Invitation?¡± Mu Chen muttered as he looked at those ancient words. He was perplexed in his heart, since he had no idea what it represented.

    ¡°I never expected that I would have the chance to receive this Great Thousand Golden Invitation...¡± While Mu Chen was perplexed, Qing Yanjing flew over and sighed.

    ¡°What is it for?¡± Mu Chen was baffled.

    Qin Tian smiled. ¡°When the Immortal Emperor and Heavenly Evil Monarch fought in ancient times, it ended the Fiend ns¡¯ invasion into the Great Thousand World. That match concluded with the Heavenly Evil Monarch being sealed in the North Deste Grave.

    ¡°But the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s vitality was unimaginable. Although the Immortal Emperor emerged victorious, he did not manage to kill itpletely.

    ¡°So the Great Thousand Alliance Treaty would be hosted every millennium and sends the Great Thousand Invitation to invite all the pinnacle powerhouses in the Great Thousand World to gather. By using everyone¡¯s power, we would circte the seal to erase the remaining vitality of the Heavenly Evil Monarch.¡±

    ¡°But only Heavenly Sovereigns are qualified to receive it, and it¡¯s differentiated into three grades, representing the three realms of Heavenly Sovereigns. Only Saint Heavenly Sovereigns are qualified to receive the golden invitation.¡±

    As he spoke, Qin Tian¡¯s expression turned grave. ¡°ording to the rulesid by the Immortal Emperor, and we will be able to kill the Heavenly Evil Monarch after circting it for 49,000 years.

    ¡°By far, the invitations were sent out 48 times, and this... is the 49th time.¡±

    Hearing those words, Mu Chen narrowed his eyes and realised the importance of this invitation.

    ¡°The Heavenly Evil Monarch is so terrifying? The seal that cost the life of the Immortal Emperor required such a long time to kill itpletely?¡± Mu Chen took a deep breath and the shock in his tone couldn¡¯t be concealed.

    After a brief silence, Qin Tian bitterly smiled. ¡°The Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s strength is truly unimaginable. So regardless of the price, we have to kill him while he¡¯s sealed. Otherwise, it will spell disaster for the Great Thousand World.

    ¡°After all, we no longer have the Immortal Emperor with us.¡± The faces of Qing Yanjing, Futu Xuan, and the Great Underworld Ancestor turned grave, since they knew what terrible fate awaited the Great Thousand World if that happened.

    ¡°If the Heavenly Evil Monarch is that powerful... then won¡¯t the Fiend ns try to destroy the seal?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s face turned grave.

    ¡°They will naturally try to interfere with the ceremony, but there is a seal left by the Immortal Emperor that only allows lifeforms of the Great Thousand World to approach.¡±

    Nodding his head, Qin Tian narrowed his eyes. ¡°The Fiend ns have been riled up recently. This is also the reason why the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor are held up.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s face turned solemn, since he understood the meaning behind the Great Thousand Alliance Treaty. It concerned the peace of the Great Thousand World...

    Compared to this matter, everything else could be ced aside.

    ¡°When will it begin?¡± Qing Yanjing asked.

    ¡°Three months from now.¡± Qin Tian¡¯s eyes flickered with radiance as a baleful aura swept out from his body. ¡°This time, we must kill this threat to the Great Thousand World!¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head. The Heavenly Evil Emperor was too powerful. If they did not kill him, the Great Thousand World would be uneasy.

    That was a volcano, and the moment it erupts, it would engulf the entire Great Thousand World.

    Nodding his head, Qin Tian replied, ¡°All the Heavenly Sovereigns have received the invitation, but only half will be heading for the North Deste Grave. After all, they still have to keep an eye on the Fiend ns.¡±

    ¡°What a grand event of the Great Thousand World.¡± Mu Chen sighed. Nearly half of the Heavenly Sovereigns in the Great Thousand World would be gathered, how spectacr would that be?

    Compared to that, all the past events paled inparison.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a grand event, since it concerns the safety of the Great Thousand World. All differences must be ced down before it.¡± Qin Tian looked in the direction of Maha Tian and continued, ¡°This is also the reason why I personally came over to stop the war.¡±

    The Ancient Maha n, Ancient Buddha n, and Ancient Spirit n were considered an important force in the Great Thousand World. So no one could bear the responsibility for any losses.

    Mu Chen also understood this and his expression turned straight. ¡°Please be reassured, Senior Qin Tian. I am the one who benefited from this event, so I will restrain myself even if Maha Tian wants to act against me.¡±

    Regardless of anything, the Primordial Immortal Body was with him, and the Ancient Maha n could only bear the grudge. So there was no need for him to take things too far.

    Nodding his head in gratification, Qin Tian warmly replied, ¡°It¡¯s good that you can put your concerns towards the bigger picture. But don¡¯t be worried, the Great Thousand Pce won¡¯t sit still if Maha Tian takes it too far. After all, you¡¯re still a Demon yer King of the Great Thousand Pce as well.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. Maha Tian might be prideful, but he wasn¡¯t a fool. After today¡¯s matter, he should know that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t someone that he could mess with.

    ¡°I havepleted my mission, so I will take my leave first. After all, time is tight, and I have to deliver the invitations to the other Saint Heavenly Sovereigns.¡± After a brief chat with Mu Chen, Qin Tian cupped his fists and bade farewell.

    Knowing that there was something more important going on, Mu Chen also did not hold Qin Tian back and bade farewell.

    ¡°I hope that three months from now, we can meet again at the North Deste Grave.¡± Qin Tianughed as he soared into the sky.

    Looking at the departure of Qin Tian, the countenances of Qing Yanjing, Futu Xuan, and the Great Underworld Ancestor were somewhatplicated. ¡°A storm is brewing...¡±

    The Heavenly Evil Monarch was a deity to the Fiend ns, so they knew the importance of this Great Thousand Alliance Treaty. It definitely wouldn¡¯t be calm.

    The Fiend ns would definitely try everything to rescue the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    Mu Chen nodded his head as well. Although Qin Tian did not go too much into details, he could sense the importance of this matter in Qin Tian¡¯s heart.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have personally made the trip to deliver the invitations.

    ¡°The Fiend ns are preying on us, but I never expected that there would be such a great threat in the North Deste Grave...¡± Mu Chen sighed. Fortunately, he stepped into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have the qualifications toe in contact with something like this.

    ¡°The North Deste Grave can be considered as a forbidden region of the Great Thousand World. It is also known as the Myriad Graves with a group guarding it. They were the direct subordinates of the Immortal Emperor, and their leader, the Undying Lord, is probably on the same level as me Emperor and Martial Ancestor. However, he has always stayed in the North Deste Grave and hardly steps out. So he isn¡¯t well-known.¡± Futu Xuan exined.

    ¡°Myriad Graves... Undying Lord...¡± Mu Chen¡¯s countenance turned grave. The Great Thousand World was truly a ce with crouching tigers and hidden dragons.

    ¡°If the Fiend nse, will our Great Thousand World be able to resist them?¡± Mu Chen suddenly asked.

    Exchanging a look with Futu Xuan, Qing Yangjing answered, ¡°In terms of strength, the current Great Thousand World isparable to the ancient times, or maybe even stronger. We have the me Emperor, Martial Ancestor, Demon yer King - Qin Tian, Azure Sword Saint, the Undying Lord, and other pinnacle powerhouses. The Five Ancient ns¡¯ also have their own foundations, and not to mention other forces...

    ¡°So if the Fiend n really wanted to invade us again, we do have the power to fight back.¡±

    ¡°But there is only one problem. We do not have a second Immortal Emperor. You should know that the Immortal Emperor was someone beyond the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm. So we can only trigger the seal and kill the Heavenly Evil Monarch to ruin the Fiend n¡¯s ambition.¡±

    Nodding his head, Mu Chen muttered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the Fiend ns know about this as well...¡±

    The Fiend ns wouldn¡¯t sit and watch as they killed the Heavenly Evil Monarch. So this Great Thousand Alliance Treaty might sweep a storm of blood...

    Facing this situation, even Mu Chen felt pressure with his current strength.

    As Mu Chen¡¯s emotions rampaged within his heart, a gentle hand grabbed onto his. When he turned around, he saw Luo Li¡¯s delicate face.

    Thetter blinked at him and a warmth surged within his heart, cleansing his emotions. Even his locked brows had loosened up.

    Holding onto Luo Li¡¯s hand, Mu Chen raised his head and looked at the sun with a fire zing in his eyes.

    It was good having his lover beside him. Regardless of how ferocious the Fiend ns would be, Mu Chen was naturally not afraid. He would even give his life to protect her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve worked hard for decades toe this far... So how can I allow all of you to ruin my efforts...?

    ¡°If the fiendse, it will just be a war, at best.¡±

 Chapter 1510 - Myriad Demon Hall

    In a dark hall with surging darkness, a ck mist was circting, as if it could devour all vitality. It felt grim and cold.

    There wereyers of ck seats within the hall that stretched out. There was a figure on every seat with a ck aura engulfing them with a vile power that caused space to tremble.

    This hall that contained a terrifying baleful aura was the Myriad Demon Hall.

    In the center of it, thirty-two thrones stretched towards the side. There were also figures on those seats and the torrential demonic aura swept from their bodies, forming demonic illusions behind each of them and permeated terrifying pressures.

    Under the thirty-two figures¡¯ pressures, the other figures slightly lowered their heads with revere.

    There was a figure with surging ck mes at the center of them. The demonic mes were as ck as ink and emanated a purifying radiance at the same time. As the two currents circted, it looked extremely bizarre.

    Under the demonic mes, an indifferent gaze was directed over that caused space that was swept by the eyes to tremble.

    ¡°Has everyone gathered?¡± An ethereal voice resounded from the demonic mes.

    Up on a demonic seat, a silhouette covered in a ck robe slowly raised his head and revealed a pale face. But there was a ck vortex within his pupils, looking extremely bizarre. As it spun, it permeated an indescribable mystery that would cause anyone to be lost within it.

    His pupils swept a nce at that demonic me before a smile appeared. ¡°My Heavenly Demon n wasn¡¯tte.¡±

    Not far away, another silhouette said, ¡°My Corpse Demon n has also arrived.¡±

    That figure was shrouded in a terrifying corpse aura that caused space to turn into ash. If Mu Chen was here, he would surely be able to recognise this figure. It was the ck Corpse Sky Monarch that made a move against him in the Lower ne.

    After him, the other figures on the seats opened their mouths. They represented the core of the Fiend ns, the thirty-two major ns.

    Thus, the demonic aura within the Myriad Demon Hall grew even more powerful.

    Seeing all the Patriarchs present, that demonic ming figure nodded his head and his hoarse voice echoed out, ¡°Three months from now, war will take ce once again during the Great Thousand Alliance Treaty.¡±

    When he spoke, all the demonic figures had a sinister light flickering their eyes that permeated a chill.

    ¡°We¡¯ve finally waited for this day!¡± The ck Corpse Sky Monarch¡¯s chilled voice resounded and the surrounding corpse aura rumbled, before vaguely transforming into countless skeletons.

    ¡°We¡¯ve waited for myriads of years. It¡¯s time for the Great Thousand World to tremble under our might!¡± Another silhouette said. That figure had a pair of long hands with ck nails. Space was easily split by his nails, permeating a terrifying sharpness.

    That figure was the Patriarch of the de Demon n, the ughtering Sky Monarch.

    In the hall, the other figures also roared with killing intent in their voices.

    That figure of demonic me stretched out his hand, which instantly caused everyone to quiet down. That figure was the Patriarch of the Saint Demon n of the thirty-two major ns, the Saint Sky Monarch.

    The Heavenly Evil Monarch who cost the life of the Immortal Emperor was someone of the Saint Demon n. This was also the reason why the Saint Demon n held the leadership position amongst the Fiend ns.

    When the Heavenly Evil Monarch was sealed, it was the Saint Sky Monarch who lead the Fiend ns.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the Great Thousand World. ording to our reports, there isn¡¯t any powerhouse like the Immortal Emperor. However, they still have countless experts like the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor posing the biggest threat to my Fiend ns.¡± The Saint Sky Monarch¡¯s eyes flickered with ck and white demonic mes.

    ¡°You¡¯ve once fought with the me Emperor... how was he?¡± The Heavenly Demon n¡¯s Patriarch asked.

    The Heavenly Demon n was ranked amongst the top of the thirty-two ns. As the Patriarch, he naturally wasn¡¯t weaker than the Saint Sky Monarch and was known as the Shadow Sky Monarch.

    Because of his status, he knew that the Saint Sky Monarch had once fought with the me Emperor decades ago. But both sides kept the result a secret.

    As the demonic mes in the Saint Sky Monarch¡¯s eyes flickered, he answered, ¡°The me Emperor is extraordinary. He is powerful in the art of mes and has a terrifying attainment in it. Even my Saint Demonic mes couldn¡¯t do anything about him.¡±

    The moment he spoke, everyone within the Myriad Demon Hall trembled. There was even a ripple across the thirty-odd figures¡¯ demonic images behind them.

    ¡°Not even you¡¯re able to do anything to him?¡± Those figures exchanged a nce as their gazes turned grave. They knew the Saint Demonic mes of the Saint Sky Monarch. Even someone at the same level wouldn¡¯t dare to face them. But there was nothing the Saint Demonic mes could do to the me Emperor?

    ¡°Looks like the Great Thousand World has some foundation... there¡¯s still the Martial Ancestor, who is known to be on the same level as the me Emperor. I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t be an easy opponent, as well.¡±

    Hearing those words, the ck Corpse Sky Monarch said, ¡°I¡¯ve met with that Martial Ancestor. He gave me quite a bit of pressure. Even if we weren¡¯t fighting with our main bodies, I wasn¡¯t his opponent.¡±

    After a brief pause, the ck Corpse Sky Monarch swept his gaze to a corner of the Myriad Demon Hall. ¡°It is said that in the Lower ne where the Martial Ancestor originated from once suffered the invasion of the Yimo n. But in the end, you guys weren¡¯t united and failed. Now that this baleful star has reached the Great Thousand World, he poses a problem to us!¡±

    Everyone looked at the corner and saw a demonic figure. That demonic figure was trembling and the demonic aura around him represented his fluctuating emotions.

    That figure was the Patriarch of the Yimo n. But amongst the Fiend ns, his position was only ordinary. There was a massive gap between him and the thirty-two ns. So he didn¡¯t dare to rebuke the ck Corpse Sky Monarch¡¯s reprimand and epted it.

    However, his heart was filled with humiliation. Dominating the Lower nes was what Fiend ns did, but his Yimo n was unfortunate with the appearance of the Martial Ancestor, who entered the Great Thousand World and became a great enemy of their Fiend ns.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point talking about it anymore.¡± The Saint Sky Monarch waved his hand to stop the ck Corpse Sky Monarch and indifferently said, ¡°The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor are a threat to us, but killing them will be easy as long as we can break our god free.

    ¡°Issue the orders. We willunch assaults at the Endless Fire Territory and Martial Realm. Hold back the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor while we head for the seal.¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡±

    Everyone hollered, acknowledging the order.

    ¡°Saint Demon, although we can hold back the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor, the seal of the Immortal Emperor still exists, sealing our god. We will be rejected the moment we approach, so how can we break the seal?¡± That one that spoke was a figure that permeated a demonic radiance. It was akin to a demonic ocean. That figure was the Spirit Demon n¡¯s Patriarch of the thirty-two major ns, the Spirit Sky Monarch.

    Narrowing his eyes, the Saint Sky Monarch responded, ¡°I already have my ns. Just follow my orders.

    ¡°All of you have to remember that this is thest chance for our ns. Although we upy half of the Great Thousand World, we¡¯re still a foreign existence. Hence, we will be rejected by this world unless we¡¯re able to dominate itpletely. Only then can we terraform the world to suit us. Otherwise, we will gradually be purified by the Great Thousand World after a myriad of years...¡±

    Hearing those words, everyone burst out with a ferocious chill in their eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The Saint Sky Monarch did not speak anymore. Everyone bowed towards him and left.

    The thirty-two ns¡¯ Patriarchs also stood up and left with torrential demonic auras.

    In just ten-odd breaths, the Myriad Demon Hall was empty. As the Saint Sky Monarch raised his head, he looked in the direction of the Great Thousand World with his eyes flickering with both excitement and insanity.

    ¡°God, the moment you return, it will be the day we step on the Great Thousand World beneath our feet!

    ¡°At that time, every single lifeform in the Great Thousand World will pay for the past 49,000 years!¡±

 Chapter 1511 - Peace

    As the current of Spiritual Energy surged, it caused sshes and permeated pure Spiritual Energy, which turned into a mist that spread out. It turned the entire region into a fresh and clean atmosphere.

    Stone tforms were located beside the current with youthful silhouettes sitting on them, absorbing the Spiritual Energy here to purify their bodies...

    There was a martial field further away with hollers sounding out.

    The Ancient Haven Pce was no longer silent. It had a gradual influx of vitality. It was so much so that the atmosphere wasparable to the peak of the Ancient Haven Pce.

    After all, the Ancient Haven Pce might be famous, but it was entirely relying on the Heavenly Emperor himself. Despite the Hallmasters being talented elites, they did not have the opportunity to reach their full potential before the Fiend ns invaded...

    Further away, there was a silhouette on a towering hill lying indolently as he looked at those people around theke ?¡ª it was Mu Chen.

    Seeing those delicate and youthful silhouettes, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes flickered with satisfaction. The Mu Abode has gradually grown more powerful in his hands. Although he wasn¡¯t directly managing it most of the time, it still gave him a sense of achievement.

    After all, he never expected that the Mu Abode, which he established back then, would grow into a powerhouse in the Great Thousand World.

    As Mu Chen spent his time rxing, an elegant figure slowly walked over that attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    That figure wore a ck dress with golden threads that fluttered along with the wind. It was a symbol of nobility. Her figure was curvaceous and her delicate face had a smile while looking at this ce.

    Every single youth looked at that elegant figure. But when her gaze swept over them, their faces blushed and they did not dare to look directly at her.

    As for the girls, they all held expectations when they looked at the woman, since they also wished to possess her bearing in the future ?¡ª elegance and gorgeousness.

    As that figure left, all the gazes that lingered on her were retracted with reluctance.

    With a smile on his face, Mu Chen looked at this elegant figure that was walking over. When she stood beside him, she looked around at the Ancient Haven Pce and smiled. ¡°This Mu Abode of yours is pretty nice.¡±

    Nodding his head, Mu Chen replied with a serious expression, ¡°It¡¯s something that I made for our children.¡±

    Hearing his words, Luo Li¡¯s face blushed with shyness as she nced at Mu Chen. ¡°You... what nonsense are you talking about?! Who¡¯s having your children?!¡±

    Luo Li, who was usually elegant, had her face blushed from Mu Chen¡¯s words. They did not even take thest step yet, and this fellow was already thinking about taking it another step further...

    Raising his head, Mu Chen looked at her blushing face with a fire zing in his heart. He suddenly pounced forth and wrapped his arm against her waist as theyid on the grass patch.

    When they fell backward, Mu Chen fell first and Luo Linded on his body.

    The sudden assault startled Luo Li and she pushed against Mu Chen¡¯s chest with her arms. Her upper body was arched backward with her gritting her teeth while staring at Mu Chen.

    Sensing the tenderness on him, Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered with mes as he looked at Luo Li. ¡°Why don¡¯t we work hard for it?¡±

    ¡°Work hard for what?¡± Luo Li was taken by surprise.

    ¡°A child!¡± Mu Chen spoke with a straight face.

    Hearing his words, the face of the girl in his embrace grew even redder.

    Thereafter, Luo Li¡¯s elbow struck Mu Chen¡¯s stomach, which caused thetter to suck in a cold breath, and his face distorted.

    ¡°Try and be a rogue again!¡± Luo Li¡¯s face was red as she red at Mu Chen.

    Since young, she was the Empress of the Luo God n, and now, she¡¯s the Holy Maiden of the Ancient Spirit n. Everyone was respectful to her, and no one dared to offend her.

    But facing Mu Chen¡¯s rogue actions, Luo Li was suddenly caught by surprise.

    Suffering a blow, Mu Chen¡¯s face turned bitter as he whined, ¡°Can¡¯t I be a rogue with my wife?¡±

    Rolling her eyes, Luo Li chuckled, ¡°Say that after you propose marriage to the Luo God n.¡±

    Rubbing his stomach, Mu Chen¡¯s face sank as he lost himself in a daze while staring at the sky.

    Seeing his expression, Luo Li couldn¡¯t help smiling before feeling a little heartache despite knowing that he was faking it.

    Hence, she suddenly lowered her head and kissed Mu Chen.

    The sudden warm sensation left Mu Chen stunned before he stuck his tongue out with greed and he licked his lips while looking at Luo Li¡¯s rosy lips.

    But facing his gaze, Luo Li ignored it and she got up then elegantly sat to the side.

    Looking at the slender figure and the aroma that came from her, Mu Chen suddenly smiled as the fire in his eyes receded. It was reced with tranquility.

    Stretching his body, he ced his head on herp and closed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment ever since you left the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡±

    Luo Li¡¯s body trembled as she lowered her head to look at the youthful face. Although it was still filled with sharpness, there was a noticeable exhaustion in his eyes.

    She suddenly felt her nose turning sour. Mu Chen was now a true powerhouse in the Great Thousand World with his fame spreading far and wide. But no one knew how much effort he put in to achieve what he had today.

    She still remembered how deste that youth looked when Luo Tianshen took her away...

    At that time, the youth told her that one day, he would be a supreme powerhouse. At that time, no one would be able to take her from him...

    At the same time, it was a path filled with danger.

    She fell for that youth she met in the Spiritual Road. His confident smile would always infect her, giving her the courage to face any trouble.

    Thus, she was worried that Mu Chen might lose that smile in his path to be a supreme powerhouse and be covered in wounds.

    Fortunately, that did not happen.

    Caressing her hand on Mu Chen¡¯s face, Luo Li smiled. It was a smile that made even the horizon pale inparison.

    ¡°Mu Chen, do you know what the most fortunate thing that ever happened to me is? Not saving the Luo God n or bing the Holy Maiden of the Ancient Spirit n... it was meeting you in the Spiritual Road.¡± As a gentle breeze blew across the mountain, the girl¡¯s gentle voice resounded, striking a blow to Mu Chen¡¯s heart. He felt an emotion spreading through his limbs.

    Opening his eyes, Mu Chen looked at her before looking at those countless tender silhouettes by theke and smiled.

    There were so many fine things in life that were worthy of his protection.

    So how could he allow anyone to ruin them for him? Even if his enemy was the terrifying Fiend ns...

    Taking a deep breath, Mu Chen turned to Luo Li. ¡°Luo Li, if we sessfully get through the Great Thousand Alliance Treaty, marry me.¡±

    Looking at Mu Chen¡¯s smile, Luo Li bit her lip and her face turned red. She nodded her head with her face reflecting the sun¡¯s radiance. ¡°Okay!¡±

 Chapter 1512 - Demonic Traces Appears

    Three months gradually passed.

    Within three months, the atmosphere in the Great Thousand World gradually turned heavy and the origin was the endless battles that were urring on the borders between the Great Thousand World and the Fiend ns.

    It was so much so that the Fiend ns were targeting even the Endless Fire Territory and Martial Realm with countless demons sweeping over, unleashing their attacks at the Great Thousand World.

    Although those attacks couldn¡¯t shake the two forces with the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor around, the motive behind their actions soon spread throughout the Great Thousand World.

    Evidently, the Fiend ns have started their movement after tens of thousands of years.

    After knowing about that, everyone in the Great Thousand World was astonished. It was impossible for them not to feel afraid. After all, the Fiend ns were too infamous, and they created an ocean of blood in ancient times, causing countless powerhouses to fall from battle.

    Now that the Fiend ns were staging aeback, they would undoubtedly sweep blood in the Great Thousand World, and they might even be annihted.

    Everyone felt a catastrophe in their years with fear.

    ...

    The Mu Abode¡¯s Head Quarters in the Greaw Continent

    Mu Chen looked at the experts of the Mu Abode with the leader being Nine Nether and Mand. The Mu Abode had now be the Overlord of the Greaw Continent, with all the forces submitting to them. Especially when Mu Chen¡¯s achievements in the Ancient Maha n spread out, all those forces that still held other thoughts instantly gave up.

    They knew that Mu Chen hadpletely grown, and in terms of strength, he could be ranked amongst the top in the Great Thousand World. Paired with his background, ruling the Greaw Continent wasn¡¯t an issue.

    So all the leaders of the forces stationed in the Greaw Continent have arrived. It was a luxurious formation.

    ¡°I will be heading for the North Deste Grave, and all of you have to protect the Greaw Continent. Keep your guard up at all times and prepare for battle.¡± Mu Chen looked at everyone and said with a grave expression.

    This trip won¡¯t be calm, and the Fiend ns will do anything necessary to destroy the seal. So there would surely be a war, and no one knew the oue. Regardless of anything, he had to be prepared for the worst as the Ruler of the Mu Abode. This was the reason why he reminded everyone to be prepared for battle, so that they wouldn¡¯t follow the Ancient Haven Pce¡¯s example.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone responded with grave expressions. They knew about the disaster that was on-going in the Great Thousand World. Facing this tribtion, no one could afford to ck. After all, the slightest mistake might cause the entire Great Thousand World to fall.

    Facing this tribtion, they had to ce down all their differences. At this moment, the leaders of the various forces in the Greaw Continent rejoiced, since they had an Overlord.

    Otherwise, the Greaw Continent would be in a mess, and if the Fiend ns invaded, the Greaw Continent would be annihted.

    Right now, Mu Chen was an existenceparable to a Saint Heavenly Sovereign, with mighty strength. Under his leadership, the Greaw Continent should be able to resist the Fiend ns if they invade.

    So when facing Mu Chen, everyone was fully convinced with traces of revere in their hearts.

    Nodding his head, Mu Chen turned around and Mu Feng smiled at this scene. His own son was just a weak youth without any background when he left the Northern Spiritual Realm. But at this moment, he had his own force, and he had to admit that his son was much stronger than him.

    However, he was also basking in pride. His strength didn¡¯t matter, since his son was a dragon amongst dragons.

    ¡°Pops, you should stay in the Mu Abode in this period.¡± Mu Chen smiled. He had picked up Mu Feng over a month ago. After all, this ce was safer than the Hundred Spirit Continent.

    Nodding his head, Mu Feng knew that he couldn¡¯t drag his wife and son down since he couldn¡¯t help.

    ¡°Stinking brat, do what you must. But remember to take good care of your mother and Luo Li. As a man, you must bear the responsibility.¡± Mu Feng patted Mu Chen¡¯s shoulders.

    Mu Chen nodded his head with a smile. His father might not be strong, but he had a strong sense of responsibility. Back then, he had brought Mu Chen up by himself, which was the reason why Mu Chen¡¯s character was also influenced by his father.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get moving.¡± Mu Chen did not dy anymore and looked at Qing Yanjing and Luo Li.

    The two of them nodded their heads and Spiritual Energy fluctuations surged around them. They turned into three beams that soared into the sky and disappeared into the horizon.

    When Mand and Nine Nether saw their departure, they exchanged a nce with graveness in each other¡¯s eyes. They knew that this trip to the North Deste Grave concerned the fate of the entire Great Thousand World.

    ...

    When Mu Chen andpany made their moves, many Spiritual Energy fluctuations soared into the sky, streaking towards the horizon.

    All of them were moving towards a single direction, the North Deste Grave.

    ...

    The Great Thousand World, Endless Fire Territory

    This was a crimson continent with a high temperature. There would asionally be volcanic eruptions with zing magma flowing out.

    At the center of it, there was a massive city in the shape of a lotus, giving a bizarre charm.

    At this moment, there was a silhouette standing on the high tform with an unrestrained bearing ¡ª the me Emperor, Xiao Yan.

    He looked at this continent and space would constantly distort with torrential demonic aura pouring out. It was as if a gaze filled with killing intent and greed were flickering.

    ¡°The Fiend ns have really set our Endless Fire Territory as their target.¡± An old man narrowed his eyes behind the me Emperor with a familiar countenance. It was the Master of the me Emperor, Yao Chen.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of the Great Thousand Alliance Treaty. The Fiend ns came to keep Xiao Yan here.¡± Standing to the side was a woman with a slender figure and impressive curves, looking extremely bewitching. Even her tone contained a charm to it.

    That woman was one of the Endless Fire Territory¡¯s Mistresses, Cai Lin.

    ¡°Since they have made such a decision, that means that the Fiend ns are confident with the North Deste Grave.¡± Another gorgeous woman said as she stood beside Cai Lin. She wore an emerald dress and had an outstanding appearance. Her bearing was ethereal. She was the other Mistresses of the Endless Fire Territory, Xiao Xun¡¯er.

    Hearing the words of his wives, the me Emperor gently nodded his head and he looked at the demonic aura that surged in this region. ¡°Issue my orders. The Endless Fire Territory will go on red alert, and all Heavenly Sovereigns are to stand by for orders.¡±

    Behind him, a silhouette disappeared along with the me Emperor¡¯s words.

    When the me Emperor issued his orders, space suddenly started to split and countless demonic figures gushed out like locusts, coloring the entire horizon ck.

    At the same time, three massive demonic figures stepped out from the crack with their demonic pressures engulfing this region.

    Raising his head, the me Emperor smiled. ¡°So it¡¯s three Patriarchs of the thirty-two major ns. I wonder if the Fiend ns are viewing me greatly or underestimating me?¡±

    ...

    In the Martial Realm

    When the Martial Ancestor, Lin Dong, looked at the demonic beings pouring out of the crack, three demonic figures appeared as well.

    Behind him, there were two figures. One was donned in a white dress and had a slender figure. She had a veil over her face, but it couldn¡¯t conceal her impressive curves. She held onto an azure longsword and her bearing was akin to a goddess of the moon.

    On another side, there was a woman in a deep-blue dress. Her skin was fair and a boundless cold aura permeated from her. It was as if the chill could freeze anything.

    That frost made her look as if she was still a young girl.

    These two beauties were the Mistresses of the Martial Realm, Ling Qingzhu and Ying Huanhuan.

    ¡°I¡¯ve brought the Heavenly Sovereigns of the Ice Spirit n here as well.¡± Ying Huanhuan¡¯s voice clearly resounded, containing a chill.

    ¡°All the Heavenly Sovereigns under the Martial Realm are ready for battle.¡± Ling Qingzhu¡¯s soft voice resounded as well.

    Nodding his head, the Martial Ancestor stretched his hands out and grabbed onto the twodies with a smile. ¡°I never expected that we would be able to fight together again against the demons.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If there is another ident, I will use my life to protect you this time.¡± Ling Qingzhu smiled.

    Hearing those words, the Martial Ancestor¡¯s face sank as he begged, ¡°My goodness, please don¡¯t do that again. I can¡¯t take it a second time.¡±

    Ling Qingzhu smiled and Ying Huanhuan¡¯s lips also rose, before she snorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t call you to save me back then.¡±

    Hearing those words, the Martial Ancestor could only shrug his shoulders.

    After the three of them joked around, the Martial Ancestor¡¯s expression returned to normal and he raised his head, looking at the three demonic figures. Stretching out his hand, a scepter engulfed in lightning appeared. Sharpness also grew in his eyes as a terrifying fluctuation slowly swept out from his body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This time, I won¡¯t let anyone harm the two of you under my watch...¡±

 Chapter 1513 - North Desolate Grave

    The North Deste Grave was situated in the center of the Great Thousand World. Since ancient times, it was a vast supercontinent, known as the North Deste Continent. In ancient times, the North Deste Continent, unlike its name ¡ª deste, was the most flourishing and powerful territory.

    But when the Fiend ns invaded the Great Thousand World, the Great Thousand World was constantly in defeat. In the end, the Immortal Emperor stood out and formed the Great Thousand Alliance Treaty and established the Great Thousand Pce to face the Fiend ns.

    In the end, the final battle between the Fiend ns and the Great Thousand World, the earth-shattering battle between the Immortal Emperor and Heavenly Evil Monarch, took ce in the North Deste Continent. That battle itself shattered the continent and the remaining territory formed the North Deste Grave.

    After the battle, the Heavenly Evil Monarch was sealed, and the North Deste Grave was sealed off by the direct subordinates of the Immortal Emperor, the Grave Guardians. This ce prevented everyone¡¯s entry. Even Heavenly Sovereigns did not dare to step their foot into it.

    But when it¡¯s time for the Great Thousand Alliance Treaty, once a millennium, the Great Thousand Pce would send out invitations to invite the Heavenly Sovereigns in the Great Thousand World over to the North Deste Grave. Under everyone¡¯s cooperation, they would trigger the seal left by the Immortal Emperor to extinguish the vitality of the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    But the Great Thousand Alliance Treaty had a high threshold, and it was beyond ordinary reach. Only those that knew the inside story understood how important this Great Thousand Alliance Treaty was.

    It concerned the peace of the Great Thousand World, and if they failed, it would spell annihtion.

    After all, the fear that was left in everyone¡¯s hearts by the Heavenly Evil Monarch was so deep that even after so many years, it was still recorded in ancient records.

    Back then, the Immortal Emperor sacrificed his life to seal him. If he escaped, there wouldn¡¯t be another Immortal Emperor to stop him...

    ...

    ¡°This is the North Deste Grave?¡± Three streaks tore through the spatial disruption and clouds before they saw a tattered continent in their view.

    This continent was extremely damaged and was dyed scarlet. Even from afar, they could sense the faint brutality in the atmosphere.

    As the three radiance retracted, Mu Chen, Qing Yanjing, and Luo Li appeared.

    At this moment, Mu Chen was looking at this tattered continent with curiosity. Evidently, his interest was piqued by the story of the battle between the Immortal Emperor and Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    Qing Yanjing gravely nodded her head as she looked at the North Deste Grave with fear. She could faintly sense a terrifying aura lingering from this continent.

    Even as a Saint Spiritual Array Ancestor, that aura made her feel fearful.

    ¡°What a terrifying ce.¡± Mu Chen sighed as he stared at the crimsonnd. For some reason, he felt that his heart was throbbing. That¡¯s because he could keenly sense the danger.

    Only a trace of that aura alone left his scalp numb.

    ¡°This is the location that sealed the Heavenly Evil Monarch, and the auraes from it. But fortunately, it was restricted by the Immortal Emperor. Otherwise, not even Saint Heavenly Sovereigns would dare to set foot here.¡± Qing Yanjing exined.

    Nodding his head, Mu Chen¡¯s expression changed when he was about to speak. He sensed a sharp gale tearing apart before him with several steaks that permeated powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations.

    Evidently, those who received the invitation started to rush over as the time approached.

    Those Heavenly Sovereigns have also sensed the three of them and they looked over with revere on their faces. Thereafter, they cupped their fists from afar before they made their way towards the North Deste Grave.

    ¡°It looks like I¡¯m pretty famous in the Great Thousand World now.¡± Mu Chen looked at their silhouettes and couldn¡¯t help smiling. He naturally could feel their reverence. Clearly, they had guessed his identity.

    ¡°They¡¯re clearly respectful to Aunt Jing, what has it got to do with you?¡± Seeing howcent Mu Chen was, Luo Li couldn¡¯t help raising her lips and teased.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression was briefly stunned before he red at Luo Li. Thetter wasn¡¯t afraid. She chuckled with her voice that tickled Mu Chen¡¯s heart.

    Qing Yanjing smiled as she watched the couple flirt. ¡°But Chen¡¯er is now famous after the incident in the Ancient Maha n. I¡¯m afraid that there are no Heavenly Sovereigns who don¡¯t know you, who has inherited the Primordial Immortal Body and left even Maha Tian helpless.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. He wasn¡¯t concerned with his reputation. He just wanted to tease Luo Li.

    ¡°Let us get going.¡± Mu Chen waved his hand and he headed towards the North Deste Grave. While they continued their journey, Mu Chen briefly stopped and his expression turned grave.

    He could faintly sense a terrifying pressureing from the North Deste Grave. It felt as if he would be killed by the boundless energy the moment he had a vile thought.

    ¡°Be careful. This is the seal left by the Immortal Emperor.¡± Qing Yanjing¡¯s grave voice resounded. ¡°Not only did this seal seal the Heavenly Evil Emperor, but it also forms into a barrier in the North Deste Grave. This seal will annihte any member of the Fiend ns that approach.

    ¡°We just have to rx and protect ourselves with Spiritual Energy.¡±

    Hearing his mother¡¯s exnation, Mu Chen¡¯s body surged with Spiritual Energy, protecting his body. A brief momentter, he felt the terrifying pressure on his body swiftly receding and sighed in relief.

    ¡°What terrifying power... With this protection, why would the Fiend ns dare to invade?¡± Mu Chen sighed.

    Shaking her head, Qing Yanjing did not agree, ¡°The Fiend ns are cunning. The seal might be powerful, but they¡¯re not a group to underestimate.¡±

    After nodding his head, they rose to the heavens and looked down, which Mu Chen was briefly stunned.

    The mountains were used as graves that endlessly stretched to the end of one¡¯s sight...

    ¡°They¡¯re all powerhouses that fell during the war in ancient times.¡± Qing Yanjing said with a grave expression.

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression had also turned grave, since anyone buried here must have been famous in ancient times. With so many here, he could specte how brutal the war was.

    Everyone here sacrificed their lives to protect the Great Thousand World, and every single one of them was worthy of his respect.

    As Mu Chen sighed, two grey beams shot over and appeared before them. They were two middle-aged men in grey robes.

    The two¡¯s figures were skinny and they had no expression. However, from the Spiritual Energy fluctuations emanating from them, the two of them were actually Spirit Heavenly Sovereigns.

    ¡°We greet the Grand Elder Qing Yanjing, Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler Mu Chen, and Holy Maiden Luo Li.¡± The two of them wore stern expressions and cupped their hands together.

    When Mu Chen swept his gaze over, he could see the embodiment of mountains on their chests, looking deste. At the same time, Mu Chen andpany could guess their identities. The guardians of the North Deste Grave.

    Legend had it that the Grave Guardians were actually descendants of the Immortal Emperor, and they remained in the North Deste Grave after his death to protect this seal.

    In terms of strength, not even the Five Ancient ns could beparable to the Grave Guardians. Not only did they follow the rules, they never stepped out of this ce. Their dedication made even Mu Chen feel respect for them.

    Cupping his hands, Mu Chen was courteous in his response.

    ¡°Follow us.¡± The two guardians maintained an indifferent expression. But when their gazes swept through Mu Chen, there was a peculiar fluctuation in their eyes.

    But they did not speak much. They turned and headed towards the depths.

    Along with them, Mu Chen andpany immediately followed.

    The mountains shed beneath them, and they flew for roughly a dozen minutes before the guardians started to slow down and descend.

    Looking down, Mu Chen saw a massive ck field on the ground with enormous ck pirs. As they got closer, Mu Chen suddenly narrowed his eyes. He noticed that those weren¡¯t pirs, but massive coffins.

    Those coffins were like nails as they pinned down to the field, faintly emanating an unusual fluctuation.

    As Mu Chen¡¯s gaze swept through the coffins, their location appeared in his mind and connected. Thereafter, a powerful diagram appeared in his mind.

    Taking a deep breath, Mu Chen finally understood that these coffins were the seal that the Immortal Emperor left. That also meant that the Heavenly Evil Monarch should be sealed deep underneath this ck field...

 Chapter 1514 - Gathering of Powerhouses

    The ck field stood between the mountains of graves, permeating an oppressive aura from those ck coffins that were standing in the field.

    The faces of Mu Chen andpany grew grave, especially Qing Yanjing. She was a Saint Spiritual Array Ancestor, and her attainments in Spiritual Arrays could be ranked amongst the top, even in the Great Thousand World. She could tell that these coffins constructed a terrifyingly powerful Spiritual Array.

    A Spiritual Array that exceeded the Saint Rank.

    ¡°If such a massive Spiritual Array is to be triggered, even a Saint Heavenly Sovereign would be extinguished.¡± Qing Yanjing sighed with deep respect in her tone. Back then, the Immortal Emperor was a true legend that managed to make aeback and saved the entire Great Thousand World.

    Nodding his head, Mu Chen replied, ¡°We can infer from this that the Heavenly Evil Monarch is so powerful that 49,000 years is required to extinguish his vitalitypletely.¡±

    A grave light shed within Qing Yanjing¡¯s eyes as she sighed, ¡°That also means that we can¡¯t allow that disaster to be free.¡±

    As they spoke, the two grey-robed guardians descended on a mountain near the edge of the field. The enormous pce on the mountain was akin to a gigantic beast.

    As Mu Chen andpanynded before the pce, they saw the three cursive words when they raised their heads ?¡ª Great Thousand Pce.

    Looking at the Great Thousand Pce, Mu Chen could vaguely feel a dangerous feeling permeating from the pavilion, as if it was a living thing.

    ¡°This Great Thousand Pce is a Peerless Saint Artifact and the treasure of the Great Thousand Pce. It can travel through space, and in terms of power, it¡¯sparable to the Ancestral Pagoda of our Ancient Buddha n.¡± Qing Yanjing exined.

    Mu Chen understood at this moment and he smacked his lips. He had seen the Ancestral Pagoda of the Ancient Buddha n and the Yin-Yang Maha Gourd of the Ancient Maha n. He knew how terrifying those Peerless Saint Artifacts were, even Saint Heavenly Sovereigns would be fearful of them.

    It looked like the Great Thousand Pce was serious this time, since they even brought this treasure here.

    When the Great Thousand Pce opened, Mu Chen exchanged a nce with Qing Yanjing and the three of them stepped in.

    When they stepped in, there was a whole new scenery ¡ª the pce was brightly lit withmps. There were round seats up ahead that formed into a circle. It was akin to a training field.

    However, the further it went down, the fewer seats there were. The seats were also differentiated into grey, silver, and gold. They represented three different statuses, the higher it went, the higher the status.

    There were many silhouettes seated there and all of them were engulfed in powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation. Every single one of them was a Heavenly Sovereign.

    Heavenly Sovereigns that could be considered a Dao Ancestor in the Great Thousand World weremon in the Great Thousand Pce and all of them had kept their arrogance.

    Mu Chen¡¯s gaze looked at the circle of golden seats and saw a familiar figure, the Demon yer King of the Great Thousand Pce ?¡ª Qin Tian.

    ¡°Haha, Grand Elder Qing Yanjing, King Mu, Holy Maiden Luo Li, wee. I apologise for not receiving the three of you personally.¡± When Mu Chen andpany entered, Qin Tian had sensed them and he warmly said.

    Hearing those words, Mu Chen, Qing Yanjing, and Luo Li also bowed in return to this Demon yer King, who was famous throughout the Great Thousand World.

    ¡°Three of you, please have a seat.¡±

    Qin Tian smiled and pointed at the golden seats beside him.

    His words instantly caused amotion and everyone focused their attention over. Although the seats didn¡¯t look remarkable, they represented a status in the Great Thousand World.

    ording to the rules, Spirit Heavenly Sovereigns were only allowed the ordinary seats, while silver seats were for Immortal Heavenly Sovereigns. As for the golden seats, they were only meant for Saint Heavenly Sovereigns or rulers of a pinnacle supreme force.

    Amongst Mu Chen¡¯s group of three, Qing Yanjing was a Saint Spiritual Array Ancestor, and at the same time, the Grand Elder of the Ancient Buddha n. Hence, she was naturally qualified to have a seat. On the other hand, Luo Li was the Holy Maiden of the Ancient Spirit n, and she represented the Ancient Spirit n. So naturally, she was also qualified.

    However, Mu Chen¡¯s Mu Abode might have dominated the Greaw Continent, but the foundation was still feeble. Although his battle in the Ancient Maha n has spread out, many people here were in seclusion for a long time. Hence, they weren¡¯t aware of this matter, which was the reason why they were shocked when they heard that his seat was a gold seat.

    Seeing themotion in the pce, Qin Tian smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t bout. Not only is Mu Chen the Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler, he is also the Demon yer King of my Great Thousand Pce. In terms of strength, he isparable to a Middle Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm. Most importantly... he is the second owner of the Primordial Immortal Body, so he¡¯s naturally qualified.¡±

    Amotion instantly broke out within the pce and everyone stared at Mu Chen with shock.

    ¡°I never expected that after a hundred years of seclusion, there would be such a figure in the Great Thousand World. The younger generations have truly surpassed us...¡± An old Heavenly Sovereign sighed.

    Facing those exmations, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t too affected. He allowed Qing Yanjing to walk first while he and Luo Li followed behind. They ascended the stairs and took a golden seat each.

    But when he passed through, he suddenly stopped and saw a familiar figure. When that person sensed Mu Chen¡¯s gaze, that person froze.

    ¡°Haha, West Heaven Battle Emperor, it has been such a long time since west met. I never expected that you¡¯d also reach the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm. How are youtely?¡± Mu Chen smiled as he looked at this figure on the golden seats.

    This was the West Heaven Battle Emperor that once had enmity with Mu Chen.

    Back then, the West Heaven Battle Emperor wanted to take Luo Li as a Holy Maiden, which started a conflict with Mu Chen. In the end, Mu Chen had to invite the me Emperor over. Not only was that matter resolved, he even seized a quota from the West Heaven Continent.

    Back then, the West Heaven Battle Emperor was only in the Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm, and Mu Chen never expected that he would reach the Initial Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm upon their reunion.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, the West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s face turned pale with awkwardness. Back then, Mu Chen was only an ant in his eyes that he wouldn¡¯t pay attention to.

    But he never expected that in less than ten years, that brat that merely reached the Earth Heavenly Sovereign Realm would reach the Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm with his fame resounding throughout the Great Thousand World.

    Although he has reached the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm, he was clear that he wasn¡¯t Mu Chen¡¯s opponent. After all, he knew what happened in the Ancient Maha n.

    Not even Maha Tian could do anything to Mu Chen, so how could he, an Initial Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign, do anything to Mu Chen?

    Thinking about their enmity from before, the West Heaven Battle Emperor grew uneasy with a grim expression.

    Sweeping a nce over, Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Our enmity from the past was resolved, and you¡¯ve never done tricks to the Luo God n since then. So I will naturally not seek trouble with you.¡±

    When he finished speaking, he sat on the golden seat nearest to Qin Tian.

    Looking at Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette, the West Heaven Battle Emperor gnashed his teeth before helplessly shaking his head. Mu Chen was no longer that ant from before, and he had to treat thetter seriously.

    It was best that the hostility from the past could be resolved.

    When Mu Chen sat on the seat, he closed his eyes and ignored the surrounding gazes.

    As more Heavenly Sovereigns arrived, the Ancient Deste n, Ancient Terminal n, and Ancient Maha n have also arrived.

    Maha Tian naturally represented the Ancient Maha n. When he saw Mu Chen, his face turned unsightly, but he knew that this wasn¡¯t the ce to resolve their personal grudges. Thus, he cupped his hands to Qin Tian before sitting down.

    Mu Chen also did not pay any attention to Maha Tian, but he looked at the robust man that was on a golden seat. Hisplexion was yellow with veins wriggling on his arms that permeated a terrifying fluctuation.

    The reason why Mu Chen was interested in this man was because this was the Patriarch of the fifth Ancient n, the Ancient Deste n, Huang Qiu.

    It was known that the Ancient Deste n excelled in cultivating their physiques, and within Mu Chen¡¯s perception, Huang Qiu¡¯s physique has reached the Saint Physique, just like him.

    As time passed, more seats were filled up. Looking at this formation, even Mu Chen was startled, since every single one here were Overlords in the Great Thousand World. Yet, all of them were gathered here.

    While Mu Chen was sighing at the formation, his heart suddenly moved as strands of a ck gale appeared in the sky and descended towards the seat beside Qin Tian.

    When the gale dissipated, there was an old man with white hair, and his eyes hung low. It was as if he was asleep in his seat.

    That old man permeated an aged aura, as if his life would be extinguished at any time. But it was also under this tottering manner that he emanated an incredible pressure.

    Sensing the pressure, even Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled.

    Looking at the old man, Qin Tian¡¯s face turned solemn and cupped his eyes. ¡°Qin Tian greets Senior Undying.¡±

    The pce immediately went into an uproar as everyone directed their respectful gazes over. Evidently, that old man was the leader of the Grave Guardians that guarded the North Deste Grave, the mysterious Undying Lord.

    While everyone was looking at that old man, a crisp cry of a sword echoed and everyone saw an azure sword flying over before it descended on the seat beside the Undying Lord.

    When the azure radiance dissipated, a man with sharp eyes wearing azure clothes appeared.

    Raising his head, he looked at everyone and smiled. ¡°Please forgive me, Qing Yu, for beingte.¡±

    His voice caused another uproar as everyone looked at him. It was another figure that was on the same level as the me Emperor, Martial Ancestor, Demon yer King, and the Undying Lord.

    Qing Yu, the Azure Sword Saint!

 Chapter 1515 - Eternal Decree

    ¡°Azure Sword Saint...¡± Mu Chen looked at the azure figure seated beside the Undying Lord with his gaze flickering. There was a tint of solemn as this person has been a pinnacle expert in the Great Thousand World for a long time and wasn¡¯t inferior to the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor.

    That meant that there were three Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereigns in the pce. As for the representatives of the Five Ancient ns, they were five Middle Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereigns.

    Adding on the few old monsters who were usually in seclusion, everyone added together could beparable to two or three Last Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereigns.

    Thus, nearly half of the top-tiered power in the Great Thousand World was gathered here in a terrifying formation.

    ¡°Since Brother Azure is here, then let us begin our Great Thousand Alliance Treaty.¡± Seeing the arrival of the Azure Sword Saint, Qin Tian smiled.

    As he spoke, he swept his gaze over, ¡°By rights, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor should be here as well, but the Fiend ns suddenly attacked the Endless Fire Territory and the Martial Realm. So the two of them couldn¡¯t make it over.¡±

    His words instantly caused amotion and all the Heavenly Sovereigns wore grave expressions.

    ¡°It looks like the Fiend ns are going to make a move at the North Deste Grave. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t try so hard to keep the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor froming.¡± Azure Sword Saint sighed as his gaze flickered with a chill.

    Beside him, the Undying Lord also opened his eyes. Although his face was wrinkled, it permeated a cold aura. ¡°My Grave Guardians have protected the North Deste Grave for 48,000 years. As long as this Great Thousand Alliance Treaty ispleted, it will end. If the Fiend ns wish to ruin it, then my Grave Guardians will face them.¡±

    As he spoke, space trembled around him with cold, killing intent that caused many Heavenly Sovereigns¡¯ faces to change.

    The Undying Lord guarded the North Deste Grave without getting involved with mundane affairs. But he would be a madman when someone crosses his bottom line.

    Nodding his head, Qin Tian added, ¡°If the Fiend ns dare toe, we will naturally not allow them to get what they wish. No matter what, we just have to circte this array once more to extinguish the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s vitality. At that time, my Great Thousand World will enjoy the peace, and there¡¯s no longer a need for us to be afraid of the Fiend ns.¡±

    ¡°Naturally!¡± All the Heavenly Sovereigns echoed along. They knew how terrifying the Heavenly Evil Monarch was. If that existence got out, it would be a disaster for the Great Thousand World. At that time, no one would be free from it.

    ¡°The Fiend ns might have their schemes, but it won¡¯t be easy for them. There¡¯s a barrier in the North Deste Grave that was set up by the Immortal Emperor. So the moment the Fiend ns approach, the defense will be triggered. Not even Late Phase Sky Monarchs can break through it.¡±

    ¡°As for us, we just have to trigger the seal when the timees to kill the Heavenly Evil Monarch.¡± Qin Tian looked at everyone and his robust voice resounded.

    Everyone nodded their heads. Not only was Qin Tian the Demon yer King of the Great Thousand Pce, but he was also the Pce Lord. The mission of the Great Thousand Pce was to gather every power to resist invaders when the Great Thousand World was being threatened.

    ¡°Thank you, everyone.¡± Qin Tian cupped his fists.

    ¡°Senior Qin Tian, when will we make a move?¡± Mu Chen asked as he looked at Qin Tian.

    ¡°There¡¯s still a few hours to go before the Great Thousand Demonic Extinguishing Array reaches a millennium. We have to wait for the cirction to beplete to inject our Spiritual Energy into it and trigger it.¡± Qin Tian replied.

    Nodding his head, Mu Chen closed his eyes and waited.

    But at this moment, the Undying Lord was staring at him, leaving him somewhat baffled.

    ¡°Little friend...¡± The Undying Lord stared at Mu Chen as a warming expression rose on his wrinkled face.

    After a brief stun, Mu Chen immediately replied, ¡°Senior, you can just call me by my name.¡±

    The Undying Lord¡¯s seniority was unquestionable. Even Qin Tian had to call the former as Senior, so Mu Chen naturally had to maintain his respect.

    ¡°Haha.¡± The Undying Lord smiled. ¡°Little friend, I heard that you¡¯ve obtained the acknowledgment of the Primordial Immortal Body? I wonder if I can take a look at it?¡±

    Hearing those words, Mu Chen briefly hesitated before he nodded his head. With a thought, radiance started emanating from his rear and a silhouette was gradually formed. Although it did not move, it was permeating an ancient and immortality aura that fluctuated within the pce.

    Everyone directed their eyes at Mu Chen¡¯s rear. When they saw that ancient figure, they had shock in their eyes. After all, the Primordial Immortal Body never showed itself ever since the war in ancient times.

    Only Maha Tian¡¯s gaze was grim. He was tormented with reluctance.

    Looking at that figure, the Undying Lord¡¯s wrinkled expression loosened up with deep memories in his eyes. ¡°I never expected that I would be able to see the Primordial Immortal Body once again.¡±

    As he spoke, he bowed in the direction of Mu Chen.

    Seeing the Undying Lord¡¯s gesture, Mu Chen was dumbfounded. He had no idea how to respond. After all, with the Undying Lord¡¯s seniority and experience, there weren¡¯t many people in the Great Thousand World that could ept his bow.

    ¡°Senior, please don¡¯t.¡± Mu Chen bitterly smiled.

    Shaking his head, the Undying Lord replied, ¡°The Immortal Emperor once left an Eternal Decree. When the Primordial Immortal Body¡¯s new owner appears, we of the Grave Guardians have to submit to him and heed his orders.¡±

    His words instantly caused an uproar in the pce. Even Qin Tian and the Azure Sword Saint had astonishment on their faces as they looked at Mu Chen.

    The Grave Guardians were a direct line from the Immortal Emperor, and they were extremely loyal to thetter. Furthermore, they possessed the legacy left by the Immortal Emperor, so they were extremely powerful, and they could be considered as a vital force in the Great Thousand World.

    If the Grave Guardians submitted to Mu Chen, then Mu Chen would simply jump to the peak of the Great Thousand World. He would beparable to even the Five Ancient ns.

    Out of everyone shocked gazes, Maha Tian¡¯s lips twitched with fear in his eyes. If Mu Chen really possessed this power, he wouldn¡¯t need the help of the Ancient Buddha n to suppress his Ancient Maha n.

    While he was feeling shocked, he was also furious. This opportunity was initially something that belonged to their Ancient Maha n, but Mu Chen obtained all of it.

    Even the West Heaven Battle Emperor¡¯s countenance drastically changed. Shortly after, his expression loosened up, since it was fortunate that his conflict with Mu Chen wasn¡¯t that deep. Mu Chen¡¯s wings have fully grown, and he would definitely reach the pinnacle of the Great Thousand World. Who knows, Mu Chen might even be another Martial Ancestor.

    Mu Chen was also shocked at those words. He never expected that the Immortal Emperor would leave an Eternal Decree. Shortly after, his expression returned to normal. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re thinking too highly of me. The Grave Guardians are admirable for their service in the North Deste Grave. I am not qualified to order the Grave Guardians. So you don¡¯t have to treat it too seriously. You can just maintain the mission to keep the Great Thousand World safe.¡±

    The Grave Guardian¡¯s power was unquestionable and everyone would be tempted to control it. However, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t stupid. Precisely because it¡¯s powerful, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to manage despite the Immortal Emperor¡¯s Eternal Decree. If he forced his way, then he might cause a rebound instead.

    The Undying Lord smiled and did not speak any further. He naturally knew what Mu Chen was worried about, since Mu Chen was still too weak at the moment to be the Master of the Grave Guardians. But if there¡¯s a day when he reaches the Immortal Emperor¡¯s height, the Grave Guardians would serve him wholeheartedly.

    As the Undying Lord kept his silence, many gazes swept past Mu Chen¡¯s face with a trace of respect.

    Under the silence, three hours swiftly passed.

    When it was thest moment, the North Deste Grave suddenly rolled and violently trembled.

    As the earth trembled, a roar echoed that contained endless destruction. As if it could overpower the heavens itself.

    Those bronze coffins on the field have also started to violently tremble with beams linking together. In just a short breath, it has formed into an ancient array within the North Deste Grave.

    Qin Tian abruptly stood up with a cold gaze. His robe was fluttering with a powerful pressure emanating from his body.

    ¡°Everyone, the time hase. Prepare to trigger the array and extinguish the remnant life force of the Heavenly Evil Monarch!¡±

    In the pce, all the Heavenly Sovereigns had a chill flickering in their eyes as they echoed their replies. ¡°Roger!¡±

 Chapter 1516 - Refining the Evil Monarch

    Although that array looked vague, it was surging with a shivering power that would make even a Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign fearful of it.

    A light membrane started to appear as it spread and enveloped the entire North Deste Grave, as if it was the strongest defense.

    Qin Tian stood up and he raised his head. His gaze seemed to be able to pierce through the Great Thousand Pce and look at the powerful Spiritual Array above the North Deste Grave.

    ¡°Everyone, we will be separated. At that time, wait for my orders before pouring all your Spiritual Energy into the bronze coffin!¡± Qin Tian¡¯s robust voice resounded within everyone¡¯s ears.

    As Qin Tian waved his hand, Mu Chen andpany felt their visions blur before they appeared before a bronze coffin.

    The surroundings was the vast cknd. Then, a silhouette appeared.

    Sitting on the bronze coffin, Mu Chen looked at the vast array with a grave expression. He could sense that the power that was leaking from it caused the Spiritual Energy in his body to tremble.

    ¡°This power... has already exceeded the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm...¡± Mu Chen muttered. This Great Thousand Demon Extinguishing Array was something that the Immortal Emperor created at the cost of his life. It implicated the mysteriousw, so the power was unimaginable. ¡°What is this energy?¡±

    While Mu Chen was looking at the array, Qin Tian appeared on the coffin located in the center and he was also staring at the array.

    On the array, that majestic power was gradually weakening.

    This was because the Great Thousand Demon Extinguishing Array would soonplete its cycle. When the cycle ispleted, they would have to infuse their Spiritual Energy to trigger it for thest cycle to extinguish the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s existence.

    Up in the sky, the massive array that enveloped the North Deste Grave started to grow faint.

    Roughly half an incense¡¯s timeter, the radiance on it was extinguished.

    The North Deste Grave violently trembled at this moment as huge cracks started to appear with a torrential demonic aura gushing out from those gaps.

    When the demonic aura appeared, the entire region turned dark with Spiritual Energy being tainted and corroded in the path of that aura.

    A Heavenly Sovereign that was caught by surprise couldn¡¯t even scream before he was reduced to ashes.

    Seeing this scene, everyone¡¯s countenance changed. They never expected that the leakage would be so terrifying.

    A deep roar came from the depths of the earth. When everyone looked at the crack, they could vaguely see an extremely sinister eye staring right back at them.

    Looking at that sinister eye, everyone felt a chill rising up to their heads.

    ¡°Infuse your Spiritual Energy and trigger the array! We can¡¯t allow the Heavenly Evil Monarch to escape!¡± Qin Tian hollered as his voice rumbled, waking everyone from their shock.

    All of the Heavenly Sovereigns¡¯ faces changed as they circted Spiritual Energy without any hesitation and pour it into the bronze coffin beneath them.

    With so many Heavenly Sovereigns making a move, the bronze coffin suddenly exploded with a dazzling radiance and Spiritual Energy swept through the path that connected the coffins. In a brief moment, it spread throughout the North Deste Grave with a that restricted the leaking demonic aura.

    As the endless demonic aura violently shed against the, the ground trembled. However, it was tightly restrained.

    Qin Tian¡¯s countenance was grave as he exchanged a look with the Azure Sword Saint and Undying Lord. Boundless Spiritual Energy surged behind them and three massive figures were formed.

    Behind Qin Tian was a giant holding onto a golden wheel with stars engraved on its body. It¡¯s the Heavenly Wheel Demon yer Body, ranked 9th on the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Immortal Bodies!

    Behind the Azure Sword Saint was a figure that wielded an azure sword. As the giant sword trembled, it would emit a torrential sword aura that could tear space apart. It was the Azure Profoundsword Body, ranked 10th 99 Rankings of Sovereign Immortal Bodies!

    As for the Undying Lord, it was a figure that wielded a giant cane with torrential deathly aura around it. But amidst the deathly aura, there was also vitality. With both life and death, it was endlessly profound. It was ranked 12th on the 99 Rankings of Sovereign Immortal Bodies, the Undying Celestial Body!

    At this moment, the three Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereigns brought all their power out.

    Boundless Spiritual Energy poured like an ocean into the threergest coffins beneath their feet.

    As they infused their Spiritual Energy, the coffins trembled as boundless pirs of Spiritual Energy suddenly soared into the sky and dive into the Great Thousand Demon Extinguishing Array.

    Along with those pirs, the array permeated with a radiance as the majestic power, which was weakening, was swiftly enhanced.

    A mysterious radiance came from the center before it gradually formed into a long spear.

    The spear was shrouded with a form of primal energy. It¡¯s as if it was the mysterious energy that was born when the world was formed.

    Sensing that energy, Mu Chen squinted his eyes. He could sense the Primordial Immortal Body trembling. It was as if something was guiding it.

    Everyone here, including the Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereigns, had astonishment on their faces while feeling extremely threatened by that spear.

    If that spear was aimed at them, they would be killed, without a doubt.

    When the Great Thousand Demon Extinguishing Array trembled, the spear suddenly descended; then, in the next moment, it plunged itself into the ground.

    When it plunged into the ground, the spear disappeared. But when it disappeared, everyone could hear an enraged howling from the depths of the earth. The earth violently shook with torrential demonic aura as if there was something sinister wanting to break free.

    However, the demonic aura was being restricted by the. Several mountains on the North Deste Grave fell, but the still firmly trapped the demonic aura.

    After a brief confrontation, the demonic aura finally calmed down and an extremely sinister eye appeared. ¡°Damn lowlifes! When this god breaks free, I will make every life form in the Great Thousand World my ves!¡±

    Qin Tian, Azure Sword Saint, and Undying Lord¡¯s eyes trembled.

    ¡°No need to bother with it. It¡¯s just putting up a final struggle before death. We just have to maintain the array for 99 spears and thest trace of vitality will be erased!¡± Qin Tian said.

    Hearing his words, the Heavenly Sovereigns all felt more relieved, before they circted Spiritual Energy and poured it into the coffins.

    Exchanging a look, Qin Tian, Azure Sword Saint, and Undying Lord let out a sigh in relief. The Great Thousand Demon Extinguishing Array has been triggered, and the Heavenly Evil Monarch would be killed after the 99th spear.

    ¡°Now... we just have to defend the North Deste Grave.¡± Qin Tian said.

    Raising his head, the Azure Sword Saint looked at the horizon and replied, ¡°There isn¡¯t anymotioning from the surrounding continent. The Fiend ns have yet to appear.¡±

    The Undying Lord said, ¡°Those demons will definitely not give up. The Heavenly Evil Monarch is their greatest trump card, so they will definitely make a rescue attempt!¡±

    Qin Tian nodded his head as he looked at the horizon with a chill circting in his eyes.

    As the North Deste Grave gradually calmed down, everyone was waiting with only the massive power circting in the horizon. Every incense¡¯s time would create a spear before it plunges down and be replied with howls.

    With more spears descending, the howls also gradually turned weaker.

    Sensing this scene, joy appeared on everyone¡¯s faces. Only Qin Tian, Azure Sword Saint, and Undying Lord¡¯s gazes turned more solemn and were more alert.

    ¡°The Fiend ns are still not appearing?¡± Mu Chen muttered as he locked his brows.

    Suddenly, the three Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereigns¡¯ eyes beamed out.

    Sensing this, Mu Chen raised his head and his face drastically changed.

    All the Heavenly Sovereigns raised their heads in astonishment as they saw a massive crack slowly splitting apart with torrential demonic aura gushing out.

    ¡°They¡¯re finally here...¡± The Azure Sword Saint wielded his sword and sighed, ¡°I never expected that the Fiend ns would invade a Lower ne and set the transference point outside the North Deste Grave... what a nice n.¡±

    As the crack grewrger, demonic beings gushed out like a tidal wave from the crack, before towering figures also appeared and their cold voices resonated, ¡°Bastards of the Great Thousand World. If you don¡¯t let our deity out today, our Fiend ns willy ruin to your Great Thousand World!¡±

 Chapter 1517 - Reinforcements

    As the demonic aura resonated throughout the region, the torrential demonic aura endlessly gushed out, practically turning the space in the North Deste Grave into a demonic territory.

    As demonic aura rose, powerful figures could be seen amongst them and their eyes were as cold as if they were looking at prey. They were looking at the Heavenly Sovereigns in the North Deste Grave.

    In the North Deste Grave, the Heavenly Sovereigns looked at the torrential demonic aura in a panic with anxiety written on their faces. After all, this was the first time that they had seen the Fiend ns. Furthermore, all the Fiend ns here were powerhouses.

    The countenances of Qin Tian, the Azure Sword Saint, and the Undying Lord were cold as they raised the heads and looked at the demonic figures. ¡°Your Fiend ns are truly bold to invade so deeply into my Great Thousand World. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being ughtered by the joined forces of the Great Thousand World?¡±

    As the demonic aura surged and swiftly gathered, a ck-robed figure was formed. That figure was enveloped in the boundless sinister aura as if he was the ruler amongst the demons. However, his expression was amicable, especially his eyes. Looking into his eyes, no one could raise any hostility in their hearts and even felt the urge to pay their respect.

    ¡°Haha, when we appeared, the North Deste Grave was already sealed. So regardless of themotion here, nothing will be sent out.¡± That ck-robed figure smiled as his gaze looked at Qin Tian¡¯s group of three and said in a friendly way, ¡°My friends, if you guys are willing to release our deity, my Fiend ns can retreat from the Great Thousand World and we will exist in peace.¡±

    ¡°Saint Sky Monarch...¡± Qin Tian looked at the ck-robed figure and instantly recognised thetter¡¯s identity. This was the king of the Fiend ns, and his position was only beneath the Heavenly Evil Monarch. It looked like the Fiend ns have truly brought out all their power to rescue the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    ¡°Your Fiend ns are brutal and view the lives of my Great Thousand World as weeds. It¡¯s such a joke to hear the word ¡®peace¡¯ing from you.¡± The Undying Lord replied, coldly.

    Hearing the response, the Saint Sky Monarch casually smiled. ¡°Under thew of predation, there¡¯s a variant of truth. Our Fiend ns naturally have to invade your Great Thousand World for us to exist and convert your disgusting Spiritual Energy into our baleful aura. As long as you guys are willing to submit, I am willing to convert all of your physiques to adapt to the new Great Thousand World.¡±

    ¡°Outrageous, your Fiend ns actually dare to taint our Spiritual Energy?!¡± The Heavenly Sovereigns faces changed as they bellowed. Spiritual Energy was the foundation of the Great Thousand World, and if it was converted, they would encounter ack of Spiritual Energy. That means that all their cultivation would be gone.

    What the Fiend ns wanted to do was to erase the foundation of Spiritual Energy in their Great Thousand World.

    Holding onto the azure sword, the Azure Sword Saint looked at the Saint Sky Monarch and smiled. ¡°Your Fiend ns can stop dreaming. Go back to where you came from. We will not let you taint the Great Thousand World.¡±

    Sighing in regret, the Saint Sky Monarch replied, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not interested in my suggestion. Since that¡¯s the case...¡±

    After a brief pause, his amicable gaze suddenly surged with coldness. ¡°Then we can only wipe all of you out.¡±

    ¡°Haha, you should¡¯ve done that from the start, Saint Demon. What¡¯s there to talk about with the aboriginals of the Great Thousand World? Just beat them into submission and turn them into our ves.¡± Demonic aura surged around the Saint Sky Monarch and formed into a demonic being with torrential might. His pupils were akin to ck vortexes. He was the Patriarch of the Heavenly Demon n.

    At this moment, he was looking at the Heavenly Sovereigns in the North Deste Grave with a smile while licking his lips. It was akin to a starving wolf seeing a rabbit.

    ¡°What arrogance. You think you can enter this array?¡± Maha Tian snickered.

    The Fiend ns came in a grandiose manner, but they never made a move, since they were fearful of this Great Thousand Demon Extinguishing Array, which was set up by the Immortal Emperor. This array contained a majestic power that could kill any member of the Fiend ns that intrude.

    Lowering his head, the Saint Sky Monarch looked at the massive array that enveloped the North Deste Grave with his eyes flickering with radiance. A brief momentter, he sighed, ¡°We never expected that the Great Thousand World would have a figure like the Immortal Emperor...¡±

    Shaking his head, he indifferently continued his speech, ¡°But this array is lifeless, despite the power. If you think that this array can protect the peace of the Great Thousand World, then I¡¯m afraid that you guys are too na?ve.

    After he spoke, he waved his hand and his emotionless words resounded, ¡°Corrosion Demon n, make your move.¡±

    As he spoke, torrential demonic aura surged from the cracked space and countless seated demonic beings appeared. Their bodies were dripping with ck liquid that could even leave corrosion marks in space.

    The Corrosion Demon n had an innate corrosive ability that was extremely oppressive. Any power tainted by it would be gradually corroded.

    As the multitude of demonic beings roared, a demonic radiance exploded from their bodies.

    As the demonic light swept out, one demonic figure after another exploded. Along with the explosion of their bodies, droplets of dense ck liquid slowly rose into the sky.

    That liquid was extremely ck, not even space was sustaining the corrosive characteristic. There was also a terrifying power permeating from it, as if it could corrode anything.

    As the liquidbined, it formed into a ck creek that descended from the sky and fell onto the Great Thousand Demon Extinguishing Array¡¯s membrane.

    As the two connected, smoke rose and the membrane flickered with ripples. A mysterious and majestic force swept out that swiftly purified the ck creek.

    When the Heavenly Sovereigns saw this, they felt relieved, since it seemed like the defensive capabilities of the Great Thousand Extinguishing Demon Array has exceeded their expectations.

    ¡°Continue!¡± The Saint Sky Monarch¡¯s face was unchanged as his indifferent voice resounded again.

    ¡°For the n!¡± The Corrosion Demon n roared as they exploded. Instantly, ck liquid soared into the sky and converged into creeks that flowed towards the Great Thousand Demon Extinguishing Array.

    But no matter how terrifying the corrosive power was, it was still purified by the array without any traces of damage.

    However, the Saint Sky Monarch ignored it and continued to order the Corrosion Demon n to self-destruct.

    Mu Chen locked his brows at this scene and his eyes narrowed a brief momentter, then he hollered, ¡°They¡¯re trying to exhaust the power of the array and dy the timing of the spears being formed!¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s voice, Qin Tian, the Azure Sword Saint, and the Undying Lord¡¯s hearts trembled as they swept their gazes over. Indeed, it¡¯s just as Mu Chen has said. The time it takes to create the spear in the array was gradually lengthened!

    Before, it only took an incense¡¯s time for the spear to form. But right now, it was dragged by almost half.

    Naturally, the Fiend ns did not expect to exhaust the arraypletely. They just wanted to dy the time.

    ¡°Everyone, infuse your Spiritual Energy!¡± Qin Tian bellowed.

    Hearing his orders, all the Heavenly Sovereigns sat down and circted their Spiritual Energy into the coffins.

    The Undying Lord grimly stared at the torrential demonic aura. ¡°The Fiend ns are truly insane. To break the seal, they¡¯re even willing to sacrifice an entire n.¡±

    The Corrosion Demon n was naturally treated as a sacrifice. The ruthlessness made everyone¡¯s hearts turn cold.

    ¡°If this continues, it will turn into a battle of exhaustion. The Fiend ns came in a ferocious manner, trying to invade our Great Thousand World, and we don¡¯t have our strongest force gathered here.¡± The Azure Sword Saint continued, ¡°If this drags on, there will surely be a w, and there might be unforeseen events.¡±

    Qin Tian¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Regardless of anything, we have to maintain this till the 99th spear descends. The Fiend ns will be finished when the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s life is extinguished.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re trying to exhaust the array to dy the spears. The three of us should join forces and buy time for the array.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± The Azure Sword Saint and Undying Lord nodded their heads.

    The three of them suddenly soared into the sky and they came to the membrane.

    As torrential Spiritual Energy swept over, it was akin to a tidal wave and three surges of the ck creek dispersed.

    ¡°The three of you want to fight with my Fiend ns by yourself?¡± The Saint Sky Monarch¡¯s cold voice resounded.

    When his hand waved down, demonic aura flew over and six demonic beings stepped forth, bringing along an endless might.

    When Mu Chen and the rest saw the six demonic beings in the North Deste Grave, their eyes changed. The six of them were akin Sky Monarchs that wereparable to Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereigns.

    ¡°We¡¯ll help out as well!¡± Maha Tian turned to the four other Ancient ns and said.

    ¡°No. We must maintain the infusion of Spiritual Energy into the array for the 99th spear to form!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s brows locked together.

    Qing Yanjing nodded her head as well. ¡°He¡¯s right. We can¡¯t be rash!¡±

    After a brief hesitation, the Great Underworld Ancestor of the Ancient Spirit n, Patriarch Hei Tian of the Ancient Terminal n, and Huang Qiu of the Ancient Deste n nodded their heads as well. Right now, killing the Heavenly Evil Monarch was of utmost importance.

    Maha Tian snorted, but he kept silent. He knew what was more important at this moment.

    ¡°Haha, we¡¯ll use the lives of you three to wee the reappearance of our deity!¡± The six demonic beings stood between the heavens and earth as their roars brought along an endless demonic might that engulfed towards Qin Tian, the Azure Sword Saint, and Undying Lord.

    Behind them, countless demonic beings were coldly eyeing the three of them.

    Seeing those demonic beings, the countenances of Qin Tian, the Azure Sword Saint, and Undying Lord turned cold without fear as they circted their Spiritual Energy and caused the entire region to tremble.

    ¡°Kill!¡± The six demonic beings roared and flew towards Qin Tian¡¯s group of three.

    But when they made a move, an ear-deafening draconic roar resounded as a golden light tore through theyers of the demonic aura and formed into a purplish-golden dragon with its draconic pressure permeating throughout the region.

    ¡°Haha. Brother Qin, my Divine Beast n, is also part of the Great Thousand World. So how can we be exempted from this battle?!¡± A golden dragon that covered the sun was engulfed with a golden radiance as it flew over. It was a Supreme Divine Beast of the Great Thousand World.

    In the North Deste Grave, when Mu Chen and the Heavenly Sovereigns saw the Supreme Divine Beast, joy filled their expressions. That¡¯s because the Divine Beast n was finally here!

 Chapter 1518 - That person

    As theyer of demonic aura was torn apart, a gigantic purplish-golden dragon appeared with its golden scales radiating with a golden brilliance. As it spread out, the demonic aura was being dissolved by the terrifying draconic pressure.

    Behind the giant purplish-golden dragon was a massive being that followed over. In the next moment, powerful Spiritual Energy swept out and the demonic pressure retreated.

    ¡°It¡¯s the True Dragon Emperor, the Senior Grand Elder of the Dragon n!¡±

    ¡°The Pure and Real Phoenix Kings are also here!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the Roc Ancestor and Titan Ape King!¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Cheers came from the North Deste Grave as those colossal beings were famous Supreme Divine Beasts of the Great Thousand World.

    Those that were mentioned wereparable to Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereigns, and they weren¡¯t weaker than Qin Tian, the Azure Sword Saint, and the Undying Lord.

    After all, there were too many life forms in the Great Thousand World. Aside from the human n, there¡¯s also the Divine Beast ns. Amongst the Divine Beast ns, the Supreme Divine Beasts were blessed by the heavens and their strength wasn¡¯t weaker than the humans.

    Although the two races usually had disputes, they¡¯re still part of the Great Thousand World. So when facing the Fiend ns, they had to stay united.

    Everyone understood that if the Great Thousand World falls in the hands of the Fiend ns, all of them would be enved.

    Under everyone¡¯s joyful gazes, the purplish-golden dragon and other beings started to shrink in size. The leader was a middle-aged man in a purplish-golden robe with boorish features. His eyes were akin to gold and they permeated a terrifying pressure.

    Standing beside him were the Pure and Real Phoenix Kings, a man and a woman.

    Mu Chen naturally met Huang Jin, the Real Phoenix King, in the past. Although thetter¡¯s strength was only a Middle Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm, the Pure and Real Phoenix Kings could join hands together. At that time, they could even face two pinnacle Sky Monarchs.

    Behind them, the powerhouses of the Supreme Divine Beasts all looked ferocious.

    ¡°Brother Qin, we¡¯ve notete, have we?¡± The True Dragon Emperor cupped his hands together.

    Seeing the reinforcements, Qin Tian, the Azure Sword Saint, and the Undying Lord sighed in relief. Although there were many Heavenly Sovereigns in the North Deste Grave, they¡¯re busy with the array and couldn¡¯t move so easily. Furthermore, the three of them weren¡¯t sufficient to face the entirety of the Fiend ns.

    With the Divine Beast ns¡¯ arrival, their pressure was suddenly relieved.

    ¡°Haha, those things really don¡¯t give up, do they? Still yearning for our Great Thousand World!¡± The True Dragon Emperor¡¯s golden pupils coldly flickered as he looked at the demonic beings.

    Indifferently sweeping a gaze over, the Saint Sky Monarch said, ¡°Nothing but a bunch of insects dares to speak with such arrogance? When my Fiend ns dominate the Great Thousand World, we will use you beasts as our rides.¡±

    ¡°Bastard, you¡¯re courting death!¡± The Titan Ape King violently roared as his pupils turned red. Clenching his hand, a staff appeared and space ruptured with his brandish.

    ¡°Shadow Demon, get rid of them. Don¡¯t let those insects get close.¡± The Saint Sky Monarch dered.

    ¡°Hehe. These insects might be annoying, but their flesh is fragrant. It¡¯s great nourishment for us!¡± The Shadow Demon n¡¯s Monarch smiled as he looked at the Divine Beasts before waving his hand.

    In the cracked space, torrential demonic aura gushed out and several massive demonic beings appeared. When their power was being emanated, everyone could sense that they were all Sky Monarchs.

    Although there was a boundary in the Lower ne, the Fiend ns could use their greatest force to bring their forces through it.

    ¡°Haha. We¡¯ve caught some insects in the past, and their flesh was delicious. But I¡¯m afraid that they were inferior to all of you here.¡± The Shadow Sky Monarch smiled with his eyes narrowed as he looked at the True Dragon Emperor.

    The True Dragon Emperor¡¯s eyes turned grim as he replied, ¡°I will tear you apart piece by pieceter as a tribute to those nsmen!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯re not capable of aplishing that.¡± The Shadow Sky Monarch smiled as his eyes turned dark. He indifferently dered, ¡°Kill them!¡±

    Behind them, demonic beings suddenly exploded with a demonic aura that wreaked havoc in the region and enveloped towards the True Dragon Emperor. All of them were Sky Monarchs.

    ¡°Kill! Kill those assholes!¡± The Titan Ape King roared and brandished his giant staff. It turned into a massive staff that broke through space and swung towards a Sky Monarch.

    The Roc Ancestor, Phoenix Kings, and other Supreme Divine Beasts also made their move. Boundless Spiritual Energy roared along with a pressure as they shed with the opposing demonic beings.

    This confrontation was earth-shattering, with massive Spiritual Energy and demonic aura shing, even the stars in the sky were trembling.

    The True Dragon Emperor did not make a move, but his eyes were fixated on the casual-looking Shadow Sky Monarch. From thetter, he felt an extremely dangerous aura.

    ¡°Insect, you¡¯re still not going to make your move?¡± The Shadow Sky Monarch smiled with his eyes narrowed as he looked at the True Dragon Emperor.

    The True Dragon Emperor¡¯s eyes were grim. He had a high position in the Great Thousand World, and no one dared to call him in this manner. Even if this person made him felt threatened, the True Dragon Emperor¡¯s eyes still beamed with a cold radiance.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not going to make your move, then die.¡± The Shadow Sky Monarch smiled as the vortices in his pupils spun, turning into ck beams that shot out.

    Those ck beams were filled with a destructive aura. In the path of them, all vitality was erased. It was extremely terrifying.

    When the ck beams appeared, the True Dragon Emperor wore a grave expression, but he did not dare to neglect. A draconic roar resounded from his throat.

    ¡°True Dragon w!¡± He stretched his hand out and it formed into a giant dragon w, covered in purplish-golden scales. With a brandish, space tore apart. Although the spatial fragments circted around the dragon w, they couldn¡¯t leave any marks on the scales. On the other hand, it grew even more ferocious.

    His w could even tear through the Sovereign Immortal Body of an ordinary Saint Heavenly Sovereign.

    As the dragon w whistled, it collided with the ck beams. However, the expected hugemotion did not ur. Instead, space swiftly copsed into a huge ck hole.

    As the dragon w disappeared, the True Dragon Emperor trembled. There was a trace of blood flowing down his w.

    The Shadow Sky Monarch smiled towards the True Dragon Emperor. In the next moment, he created afterimages and flew with the vortices in his eyes spinning faster.

    As the True Dragon Emperor unleashed a roar, his body started to swell with scales. He looked like a Draconian at this moment and shed with the Shadow Sky Monarch.

    As the two forces shed, every single confrontation would cause the ground to shake.

    Looking at these groups that were dying them from entering the North Deste Grave, the Saint Sky Monarch turned to look at Qin Tian, the Azure Sword Saint and the rest, ¡°When we appeared, our Fiend ns have started invading the Great Thousand World. So don¡¯t hope that you can receive any reinforcements.¡±

    Qin Tian coldly replied, ¡°That means that more of your Fiend ns are being held up.¡±

    Turning his head, Qin Tian looked at the North Deste Grave. At this moment, there were over forty spears created by the array, after about fifty more, the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s life force will be erased.

    At this moment, they had to drag the time.

    ¡°If Brother Xiao and Brother Lin were here, why would these fellows be so arrogant?¡± Qin Tian sighed. Even he felt admiration for the two of them. Although they were also Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereigns, Qin Tian had a vague feeling that he couldn¡¯t be a match for either of them.

    Over the myriad of years, there were countless geniuses in the Great Thousand World, and he had his fair share of experience. However, he never had such a feeling before.

    ¡°The two of them are truly troublesome. Just to hold the two of them, we had to separate a portion of our pinnacle strength.¡± The Saint Sky Monarch sighed. ¡°If they had more time, I¡¯m afraid that the two of them would reach the Immortal Emperor¡¯s height. But what a pity...¡±

    An unusual smile rose on the Saint Sky Monarch¡¯s lips. ¡°You won¡¯t have that chance.¡±

    Qin Tian¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°That will have to depend on whether you guys are capable of destroying the array!¡±

    Looking at Qin Tian, the Saint Sky Monarch¡¯s gaze grew even more peculiar as his smile became sinister. ¡°Qin Tian, I am truly unable to do anything to this array.

    ¡°But someone else can...¡±

    Qin Tian¡¯s pupils squinted as he exchanged a look with the Azure Sword Saint and the Undying Lord. The two of them were instantly engulfed by Spiritual Energy and their guard was up.

    ¡°I will see who¡¯s capable of destroying the array!¡± Qin Tian smiled.

    The Saint Sky Monarch smiled. His smile was sinister as he stared at Qin Tian and slowly said, ¡°Since you want to know, then I will tell you... that person... is you... the Demon yer King, Qin Tian!¡±

 Chapter 1519 - Heart Demon Seed

    When the Saint Sky Monarch¡¯s voice resounded, it left everyone baffled. No one had any idea what he was talking about.

    The Great Thousand Pce was formed to resist the Fiend ns. The Great Thousand Pce usually did not have a Pce Lord, but with the imminent battle, Qin Tian was naturally elected as the Pce Lord.

    With his status, he truly possessed some control over the array. But everyone was baffled by the Saint Sky Monarch¡¯s words.

    Mu Chen was also startled, before he knitted his brows. Although he had no idea what the Saint Sky Monarch meant, there must be a reason to his words.

    Under everyone¡¯s baffling gazes, Qin Tian¡¯s brows were locked together as he coldly looked at the Saint Sky Monarch. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    With a mysterious gaze, the Saint Sky Monarch smiled in the direction of Qin Tian. ¡°Back then, you intruded into our territory and killed so many of our Monarchs. You even ughtered a Sky Monarch before escaping back to the Great Thousand World, am I right? This incident can be considered your glorious achievement in your lifetime.¡±

    As the Saint Sky Monarch slightly turned his head, a ridiculing smile hung on his lips. ¡°But did you really think that you can escape from us with you alone? At that time, you¡¯re still not that capable yet.¡±

    Qin Tian suddenly felt a chill down his spine.

    Waving his hand, a demonic aura surged and formed into a demonic figure. That figure was pale and he was coldly looking at Qin Tian. ¡°Qin Tian, do you know him?¡±

    When Qin Tian¡¯s gaze fell onto that demonic figure, his eyes suddenly narrowed. He was shocked to discover that this was the Sky Monarch he killed back then.

    ¡°How is this possible?! How is he still alive?!¡± Qin Tian¡¯s heart was swept by turmoil.

    ¡°He¡¯s the Heart Demon n¡¯s Patriarch of our thirty-two ns. When you fought with him, you only obtained a slight advantage. Did you really think that you can kill him?¡± The Saint Sky Monarch ridiculed.

    ¡°The Heart Demon n?!¡± Qin Tian¡¯s face drastically changed as he looked at the Azure Sword Saint and Undying Lord. ¡°Quick, seal me!¡±

    The sudden changes had caught everyone by surprise. But the Azure Sword Saint and Undying Lord weren¡¯t ordinary people, so they made their moves without any hesitation.

    Waving his hand, an azure sword tore through space with a sweep of the Azure Sword Saint¡¯s sleeve and flew towards Qin Tian. As for the Undying Lord, there was a ck beam that enveloped towards Qin Tian.

    Although they weren¡¯t clear about the situation, there seemed to be an incident with Qin Tian, so they had to take precautions.

    ¡°Haha. Qin Tian, you¡¯re truly ruthless to even seal yourself.¡± But when the two lights descended, the Saint Sky Monarch¡¯s chuckle resounded.

    At the same time, a ck and white fusion of mes descended from the horizon and shed with the two beams. As they sizzled, the ck and white mes incinerated everything.

    The Azure Sword Saint and Undying Lord both had a cold light flickering in their eyes.

    ¡°Azure Celestial Sword!¡± The Azure Sword Saint coldly barked and the azure sword in his hand flew up. As the radiance flew, it turned into a massive sword before turning into a beam of light that seemed like it could pierce through the heavens and earth. In the blink of an eye, it flew to the Saint Sky Monarch, stabbing downward.

    The Undying Lord put his hands together and swiftly formed into a seal. As the ck Spiritual Energy gushed out, it formed into a palm-sized greyish-ck bead that appeared beside the Saint Sky Monarch. ¡°Spiritual Hell Lightning!¡±

    The two of them instantly brought out their full strength and even a pinnacle Sky Monarch would be killed if they were careless.

    But facing the two of their attacks, the Saint Sky Monarch¡¯s face was indifferent with ck and white mes surging. ¡°Saint Demonic ming Armour!¡±

    As he hollered, ck and white mes rose onto his body and formed into an armour.

    When the armour was formed, the sword flew over. As for the bead, it suddenly exploded with boundless greyish-ck lightning.

    With the Saint Sky Monarch as the centre, a few myriad feet in radius was dyed ck with countless spatial fragments flying out.

    When everyone saw this scene, their faces were shocked. An attack from a pinnacle expert in the Great Thousand World was simply destructive.

    However, no one had any idea how the Saint Sky Monarch would fair against the attacks.

    Under countless nervous gazes, the copsed space recovered to normal and everyone was astonished. They saw ck and white mes surging with a demonic figure standing proudly within. Although the radiance on the armour had grown dim, he did not suffer from either attack.

    In the North Deste Grave, everyone took a deep breath with astonishment on their faces. No one expected that the Saint Sky Monarch would be so powerful.

    Not even the Azure Sword Saint and Undying Lord could do a thing to him.

    ¡°The two of you might be powerful, but you¡¯re stillcking whenpared to the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor.¡± The Saint Sky Monarch indifferently nced at the two of them. ¡°The show is just starting. Behave well and watch.¡±

    As he spoke, ck and white mes flew out in the form of halos and appeared on the Azure Sword Saint and Undying Lord.

    As the ck and white ming halos circted, they sizzled with mes that trapped the two of them together.

    ¡°Heart Demon, make your move. Show Qin Tian how long I have been scheming for this day.¡± The Saint Sky Monarch smiled as he looked at the Patriarch of the Heart Demon n.

    The Patriarch of the Heart Demon n nodded his head with a peculiar smile on his lips then looked at Qin Tian. ¡°That demonic being you killed back then was my Heart Demon Seed. Although you¡¯ve ruined my cultivation by destroying it, you had no idea that the Heart Demon Seed has been hidden within your heart. After such a long time, even you did not manage to sense it, despite reaching the Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm.¡±

    ¡°Back then, you wantonly killed within our territory. Despite escaping, you have no idea that it¡¯s just a scheme of our Fiend ns. However, we were still surprised that you became the Pce Lord of the Great Thousand Pce. Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°But today, it¡¯s time for you to show your worth.¡± The Heart Demon¡¯sughter resounded, then he abruptly formed seals with his hands. Millions and millions of ck beams burst from his body.

    Those beams had fused into space, connecting to the unknown.

    Suddenly, Qin Tian¡¯s body trembled and he was shocked as a peculiar power started to circte within his heart.

    In the path of that power, the Spiritual Energy within his body was being suppressed.

    As a deep growl resounded from Qin Tian¡¯s throat, his eyes turned red and he violently circted his Spiritual Energy. But the more he resisted, the more he lost control of himself.

    ¡°Haha. My Heart Demon Seed, open the Great Thousand Demon Extinguishing Array!¡± The Heart Demon issued a sharp cry.

    Thus, under all the Heavenly Sovereigns¡¯ shocked gazes, Qin Tian¡¯s hands slowly rose and he started to form seals. The membrane beneath his feet was fluctuating and gradually disappeared.

    When the Heavenly Sovereigns saw this scene, they felt a chill down their spines. No one expected that the Pce Lord of the Great Thousand Pce, Qin Tian, would have a ¡®Heart Demon Seed¡¯ nted in his heart a few hundred years ago!

    The membrane formed by the Great Thousand Demon Extinguishing Array started to dissolve, and in just a few breaths, a dozenyers had already been dissolved.

    When the Saint Sky Monarch and other Sky Monarchs saw this scene, their eyes zed. As long as the array opens, they would be able tounch their assault against the North Deste Grave.

    Qin Tian¡¯s face distorted. He could only sense what he was doing, but he couldn¡¯t control his body. Indignation rose within his heart and he even wanted to self-destruct at this moment.

    As he looked at the dissolving membrane, his gaze was filled with despair.

    But his hands were still forming seals.

    Before he finished the seals, his body suddenly trembled. Then, a brilliant and mysterious me suddenly ignited from within his body.

    As the me rose, it enveloped Qin Tian. The ze was extremely unusual, and everyone could see that when it engulfed Qin Tian, there were strands of fading ck smoke.

    The Patriarch of the Heart Demon n trembled and a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth. His face had turned dark. He could sense that the Heart Demon Seed that he nted in Qin Tian¡¯s body was incinerated.

    The sudden change also caused the Saint Sky Monarch¡¯s face to change as he looked at the mysterious mes zing from Qin Tian¡¯s body and he spat out one word at a time in a sinister voice, ¡°The¡ªme¡ªEmperor? That damnable me Emperor ruined our n!¡±

 Chapter 1520 - Demonic Spirit Clan

    As the brilliant mes zed from Qin Tian¡¯s body, it enveloped him and the mes permeated a towering pressure It was as if they were the Emperor of mes.

    ¡°That¡¯s Emperor me, the mes of the me Emperor. Why is it on Qin Tian?¡± When the Heavenly Sovereigns saw this scene, they looked at the brilliant mes, baffled. This scene was too shocking.

    Qin Tian could sense that he was regaining control over his body, due to the mes. Looking at the mes that enveloped his body, he softly muttered, ¡°Brother Xiao is truly formidable.¡±

    No one knew where the Emperor me came from, but he was more than clear about it. A few hundred years ago, when he returned to the Great Thousand Pce, he met the me Emperor.

    At that moment, the me Emperor briefly looked at him with his brows knitted before gifting him a fire pearl for him to take with him at all times. He initially felt unsure about it, but at this moment, he knew that the me Emperor probably sensed something back then. However, the Heart Demon Seed was buried too deeply, and the me Emperor couldn¡¯t do anything about it before it broke out. Thus, thetter gifted him an Emperor me Bead.

    However, no one could imagine that this little gesture from the me Emperor would save him from nearly bing the sinner of the Great Thousand World.

    The mes around the Azure Sword Saint and Undying Lord also retreated and they broke free from the Saint Sky Monarch¡¯s restraint, then anxiously looked at Qin Tian.

    When they saw the Emperor me on Qin Tian¡¯s body, they were briefly stunned before they understood what was going on and sighed in relief.

    At this moment, the Great Thousand Demon Extinguishing Array was down to thest defense, and if it was opened, the Fiend ns would be able to invade the North Deste Grave. If they managed to free the Heavenly Evil Monarch, it would be a huge disaster.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The Saint Sky Monarch¡¯s gaze was grim. He did not expect that it would fail. Dense killing intent engulfed him.

    ¡°Qin Tian, control the array, and restore the defenses!¡± The Undying Lord hollered.

    Taking a deep breath, Qin Tian started to form seals and the array started to fluctuate once more with the defenses restoring.

    ¡°Attack! Tear that array apart!¡± The Saint Sky Monarch waved his hand with his eyes coldly flickering.

    Immediately, demonic aura surged behind the Saint Sky Monarch as demonic figures surged forth. In the next moment, demonic aura soared as they charged towards the membrane.

    ¡°Everyone, circte your Spiritual Energy to the array!¡± Qin Tian¡¯s face turned grave as he bellowed.

    Seeing the Fiend nsunching an attack, every one issued a roar and their bodies surged with Spiritual Energy. Their Sovereign Immortal Bodies were instantly summoned and countless currents of Spiritual Energy poured into the coffins.

    As the demonic smoke flew over, Qin Tian, the Azure Sword Saint, and Undying Lord exchanged a nce before Spiritual Energy exploded from their bodies and poured into the membrane beneath their feet.

    The membrane suddenly exploded with radiance and shed with the charging demonic figures.

    In that moment of contact, the radiance disyed a terrifying lethality. In the path of the radiance, the demonic figures couldn¡¯t even howl as they were purified.

    The Great Thousand Demon Extinguishing Array was created at the life of the Immortal Emperor, and it was resistant to the demonic auras. Hence, it wouldunch attacks upon sensing it. Only those that cultivated Spiritual Energy could pass through safely.

    ¡°Onward!¡± The Saint Sky Monarch¡¯s cold voice resounded, but his face did not change despite arge number of his subordinates being ughtered.

    Thus, another roar resounded and the demonic figures were akin to fireflies diving at the fire, fearlessly charging towards the array.

    ¡°What a cold-blooded fellow. The Great Thousand Demon Extinguishing Array counters the demonic aura, and even if he sacrifices a few more fold, it¡¯s impossible to break through the defenses.¡± Qin Tian coldly said.

    The Azure Sword Saint and Undying Lord nodded their heads with their expressions turning grave. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to lower our guard. The Fiend ns have waited for myriads of years, so this won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    The Saint Sky Monarch coldly looked at this scene. In just a short dozen minutes, they had no idea how many of them have died. There were even nearly a hundred Monarchs.

    But even when facing such a significant loss, they still couldn¡¯t shake the thin membrane.

    ¡°This array left by the Immortal Emperor is truly the bane of my Fiend ns.¡± The thirty-two major n¡¯s patriarch said with fear and hatred.

    The Saint Sky Monarch indifferently looked at the Fiend ns. All of a sudden, he coldly muttered an order.

    A dozen demonic beams charged into the demonic aura and approach the membrane.

    ¡°Is the Saint Sky Monarch insane? He wouldn¡¯t be able to break the array even if all of them charged in!¡± Qin Tian couldn¡¯t help furrowing his brows as he looked at the Fiend ns being sent to their deaths.

    The Azure Sword Saint and Undying Lord were also baffled. This was too unusual.

    While they were perplexed, another group turned into demonic radiances and charged towards the weak spot of the membrane.

    The radiance from the array swept at the dozen demonic figures.

    But something unexpected urred. The ten dozen demonic beings were only briefly stopped. They weren¡¯t purified like the other members of the Fiend ns. They increased their speed and charged towards the membrane.

    ¡°What?!¡± Sensing this, Qin Tian, the Azure Sword Saint, and Undying Lord were shocked. These demonic beings actually resisted the purifying radiance?

    ¡°Stop them!¡± The three of them felt uneasy and hollered.

    But nearly ten of the thirty-two major n¡¯s patriarchs made a move and a torrential demonic aura swept towards the three of them.

    As the heavens and earth were torn apart, Qin Tian andpany were briefly obstructed. At this moment, it was toote for them to make a move.

    Hence, the dozen demonic beings charged towards thestyer of the membrane.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to panic. The array rejects all demonic aura, and they will be instantly purified...¡± The Undying Lord consoled. But before he could finish his sentence, the dozen demonic beings came in contact with the membrane.

    All of a sudden, the demonic aura around the dozen silhouettes disappeared and was reced with boundless Spiritual Energy from their bodies.

    ¡°Spiritual Energy?! Impossible?!¡± At this moment, Qin Tian¡¯s group of three widened their eyes in shock as they saw the demonic aura around the dozen silhouettes being converted into Spiritual Energy. Furthermore, all of them have reached the Heavenly Sovereign Realm!

    ¡°How did the Fiend ns cultivate Spiritual Energy?!¡± The North Deste Grave was also in chaos as everyone looked at this scene with disbelief.

    Judging from the demonic aura from before, they were clearly the Fiend ns, and the strength revealed by them wasn¡¯t inferior to any of them.

    As the dozen silhouettes touched the membrane, Spiritual Energy erupted, but the array did not pose any obstruction, allowing them to enter the North Deste Grave.

    ¡°Hahaha! Qin Tian, how can you possibly imagine what my Fiend ns have schemed for a few myriad years?!¡± The Saint Sky Monarch¡¯sughter roared.

    ¡°All of you must be curious, how can my Fiend ns cultivate Spiritual Energy, right?

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. They¡¯re not genuinely from the Fiend ns, and they¡¯re life forms from the union of the Fiend ns and the Great Thousand World. They¡¯re a new n that we¡¯ve nurtured. They¡¯re called the Demonic Spirit n, and they¡¯re able to cultivate both demonic aura and Spiritual Energy by birth! Hahaha!¡±

    Everyone was silent in the North Deste Grave as their countenances paled.

    The Fiend ns upied nearly half of the Great Thousand World¡¯s territories and even countless Lower nes. So they generally had a sufficient amount of poption to do that, since they¡¯re not bothered by the deaths of the life forms originating from the Great Thousand World...

    Most importantly, they¡¯ve seeded.

    The faces of Mu Chen and the Heavenly Sovereigns were pale as they raised their heads. They looked at the dozen silhouettes that passed through the membrane. As the Spiritual Energy radiance around them disappeared, their figures were revealed.

    They looked exactly the same as any human from the Great Thousand World, but everyone noticed a demonic eye on their palm that slowly opened.

    Instantly, powerful Spiritual Energy swept out from their bodies.

    ¡®These people... are the so-called ¡®Demonic Spirit n¡¯?¡¯

 Chapter 1521 - Jiang Ya

    The dozen figures stood in the sky with greyish-ck Spiritual Energy that roared behind them like an ocean, permeating a powerful Spiritual Energy pressure.

    Especially the eyes in their palms, which were emanating a peculiar fluctuation.

    ¡°The Demonic Spirit n...¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze was grim as he looked at the dozen figures in the North Deste Grave. This scene has exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. No one expected that the Fiend ns would create a new n,bining the Fiend ns and life forms of the Great Thousand World together.

    The new n possessed the characteristics of two ns. Not only can they cultivate the demonic aura, but they can also cultivate the Spiritual Energy of the Great Thousand World, which was unbelievable.

    However, the truth was before their eyes, regardless of how they refused to believe it.

    ¡°Heavenly Sovereigns of the North Deste Grave heed my orders! Kill the intruders!¡± Qin Tian, the Azure Sword Saint, and Undying Lord¡¯s countenances were pale. However, they did not dare to move right now, since they had to prevent the assault from the Fiend ns. Thus, they could only echo their voices throughout the North Deste Grave.

    As the five Ancient ns exchanged a look, they said, ¡°We can¡¯t leave right now as killing the Heavenly Evil Monarch is of utmost importance.¡±

    They had already seen that amongst these invaders, the strongest was in the Middle Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm, and the rest were various realms of the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    Taking a deep breath, Mu Chen stood up. ¡°Leave the Demonic Spirit n to me. Everyone, please continue with the seal.¡±

    As he slowly rose into the sky, a beam flew over and arrived beside him. It was Luo Li, who was wearing a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Mu Chen nodded his head with a smile. Luo Li possessed the Ancient Spirit Diagram, and she can rely on it to face Initial Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realms.

    At the same time, streaks of light flew over and gathered around them. ¡°We¡¯re willing to follow King Mu to ughter the demons!¡±

    Gently nodding his head, Mu Chen no longer spoke and his body moved. Along with a dozen Sovereigns, they appeared before the Demonic Spirit n and obstructed their path.

    ¡°Gentlemen, return to where you came from. Your bodies are also flowing with the bloodline of the Great Thousand World, so don¡¯t be manipted!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes turned sharp as he looked at the leader of the Demonic Spirit n. It was a man with grey hair who possesses a bearing.

    ¡°The Great Thousand World¡¯s bloodline?¡± When that man heard Mu Chen¡¯s words, he ridiculed, ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, then where was your Great Thousand World when we lived a life of ves?¡±

    Mu Chen locked his brows together. It seems that the Demonic Spirit n didn¡¯t possess a high status amongst the Fiend ns. There must be stories behind it, but he didn¡¯t have the time at this moment. Regardless of anything, he had to expel the Demonic Spirit n.

    ¡°The Fiend ns are brutal and ruthless. Since you already know about it, why are you guys still working together with them?¡±

    The grey-haired man coldly said, ¡°Then, are we going to work for you guys instead? In that case, I¡¯m afraid the nsmen of my Demonic Spirit n will be ughtered. At that time, can you guys save them?¡±

    Mu Chen squinted his eyes and responded, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no need for us to chatter.¡±

    Powerful Spiritual Energy surged around him and the space beneath his feet showed signs of copsing.

    ¡°I am the Patriarch of the Demonic Spirit n, Jiang Ya. Today, let me experience how weak the Great Thousand World is after it failed to defend their own territory and allowed the Fiend ns to taint the life forms here and brutally ughtered them!¡± The grey-haired man roared with dense hatred.

    Behind Mu Chen, the Heavenly Sovereigns kept their silence, feeling somewhat ashamed. The appearance of the Demonic Spirit n was due to the amount of territory that the Fiend ns seized from the Great Thousand World, allowing the life forms of the Great Thousand World to be treated with brutality.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be distracted and engage the enemy!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s voice resounded. This Demonic Spirit n might be pitiful, but it¡¯s not the time for them to takepassion at the moment. Since they have chosen to stand together with the Fiend ns, that means that they¡¯re the enemies of the Great Thousand World. The moment their objective was fulfilled, they would lose the entire Great Thousand World.

    At this moment, they can only die.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Jiang Ya hollered as the dozen silhouette flew out with surging greyish-ck Spiritual Energy. Although they¡¯re using Spiritual Energy, it¡¯s incredibly unusual, with a powerful corrosive capabilities. It was simr to the demonic aura of the Fiend ns.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes surged with a chilling aura as he waved his hand,manding the Heavenly Sovereigns to charge forth. They separated and engaged the Demonic Spirit n.

    On the other hand, he appeared before Jiang Ya and threw a jab without any expression.

    The jab had shattered space. With Mu Chen¡¯s Saint Physique, a casual jab from him contained an extremely terrifying power that even an ordinary Saint Heavenly Sovereign would be battered.

    ¡°This person is only in the Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm, so why is his strength so powerful?¡± Looking at the jabing in his direction, Jiang Ya squinted his eyes. He could sense the terrifying power behind that fist. Immediately, he did not dare to hesitate and opened his palm. The eye in his palm was ck with hints of purple in it that looked extraordinary.

    The purplish-ck pupil swept out with radiance that enveloped Jiang Ya¡¯s palm, which instantly turned purplish-ck and formed into ayer.

    Thatyer was akin to ck steel, looking terrifying. It was like a sharp killing weapon.

    As Mu Chen and Jiang Ya¡¯s fists shed, a visible fluctuation swept out that shattered space.

    The two of them trembled before they retreated a few steps.

    ¡°Spirit-Devouring Violet mes!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes flickered as he opened his mouth and purple mes gushing out, which engulfed Jiang Ya.

    The sizzling purple mes had zed with a high temperature, as if they wanted to consume Jiang Ya. Even space had distorted from the high temperature.

    But as the purple mes flickered, a purplish-ck silhouette flew out like a giant. He teleported before Mu Chen, and with a roar, his fist covered in a purplish-ckyer shed and flew towards Mu Chen¡¯s arms, which were crossed together.

    Along with a deep sh, Mu Chen was blown a thousand feet back. When he raised his head with a grave expression, he saw a giant covered in a purplish-ckyer standing in the sky.

    That figure seemed to have ayer of armor on his body that engulfed every single inch with protruding spikes that flickered with sharpness.

    At this moment, Jiang Ya was akin to a ferocious beast and every single inch of his body was covered in lethality.

    ¡°What an interestingbination between demonic aura and Spiritual Energy.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered as he looked at the ferocious Jiang Ya.

    ¡°A mere Immortal Heavenly Sovereign wants to obstruct me? Is there no one else in the Great Thousand World that can stand out?¡± Under the envelopment of the purplish-ckyer, Jiang Ya¡¯s gaze coldly flickered as he looked at Mu Chen.

    ¡°Heh, it looks like I am being underestimated.¡± Mu Chen smiled before his face turned cold. Forming seals with a single hand, a radiance suddenly burst out from his body.

    An ancient figure was also formed behind him.

    Through the previous confrontation, Mu Chen sensed that this Patriarch of the Demonic Spirit n was powerful, and he wasn¡¯t inferior to Maha Tian. Hence, he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and summoned the Primordial Immortal Body.

    ¡°Primordial Immortal Palm!¡± When that figure appeared, it had immediately thrust its palm out. Instantly, a radiance burst out with ancient runes that shuttled through space and appeared above Jiang Ya.

    When the palm descended, a primordial river appeared that contained the power of immortality.

    When the hand appeared, Jiang Ya¡¯s face changed. He clearly felt threatened. He immediately retreated back, forming countless afterimages with a fast speed that was invisible to the naked eyes.

    But no matter how he tried to dodge, that palm would always appear above his head, as if the descent of that palm would im his life.

    When the palmnded on Jiang Ya¡¯s body, a terrifying explosion erupted and he was blown back like a fly and crash into a mountain.

    The mountain copsed with rocks flying out. Mu Chen stood in the sky and looked at the mountain with a cold gaze. ¡°Since you¡¯ve chosen to stand by the side of the Fiend ns, then I can only start the ughter today and kill all of you here.¡±

    The rocks suddenly exploded as a purplish-ck beam soared into the sky and swiftly expanded. In the blink of an eye, it had formed into a sinister demonic being with a towering pressure that permeated out. Even some of the Saint Heavenly Sovereigns had changed their countenances.

    At the same time, Jiang Ya¡¯s voice, covered in killing intent, echoed out, ¡°A brat like you wants to speak those sphemous words? Today, I will use your head to wee the ascension of the Heavenly Evil Monarch!¡±

 Chapter 1522 - Human-body Union

    As the demonic figure stood in the sky, he unleashed a terrifying pressure that caused the heavens and earth to turn dark. The Heavenly Sovereigns on the coffins all looked over with grave expressions. They were naturally startled by the demonic pressure.

    Even some Saint Heavenly Sovereigns had their brows locked together in worry. Jiang Ya was extremely powerful, and even amongst the Middle Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereigns, he¡¯s definitely top-tiered.

    Facing this person, even Maha Tian wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain an advantage unless he uses the Yin-Yang Maha Gourd.

    Standing in the sky, Mu Chen¡¯s expression had also turned grave as he looked at the demonic being. He had also sensed danger.

    As Mu Chen focused, Jiang Ya unleashed a roar and brandished his fists. Purplish-ck radiance blew along with indescribable ferocity that flew towards Mu Chen like a meteorite.

    Every single fist could batter an Initial Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign up.

    Facing Jiang Ya¡¯s assault, Mu Chen did not dare to hesitate and unleashed a roar. The Primordial Immortal Body behind him stood up and raised its palm and shed with the ferocious fists.

    The two constantly shed, causing space to copse with countless spatial fragments forming into a distortion. Even some Heavenly Sovereigns nearby had to retreat, fearing being swept in.

    The two of them did not hold back in their attacks, and in just a few minutes, they shed over a thousand times. However, it was still difficult for a victor to emerge.

    As the battle continued, Jiang Ya grew even more enraged and roared. Through the purplish-ckyer, his eyes were fixed on Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette.

    Raising his palm, the purplish-ck eye was fully opened with an exploding radiance and terrifying fluctuation.

    Looking at the purplish-ck eye, Mu Chen felt a chill down his spine, it had threatened him. Evidently, Jiang Ya was getting impatient and was bringing out his ultimate move.

    ¡°Brat, die!¡± Jiang Ya roared. In the next moment, he raised his palm and the purplish-ck eye fixed onto Mu Chen with a purplish-ck radiance violently condensing, causing the surrounding space to copse in the process.

    ¡°Demonic Spirit Eye - God-Killing Demonic Beams!¡± A roar resounded with killing intent as purplish-ck beams shot out.

    The instant the beams appeared, they disappeared without a trace.

    Mu Chen felt a stinging pain on his skin from the hidden danger. His countenance turned grave with a light flickering in his eyes. Although the surroundings were silent, he could sense the beams hidden in the void. The moment he revealed the slightest w, he would be ughtered.

    ¡°What a powerful ultimate move.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze turned solemn. The Demonic Spirit n was truly worthy of possessing the characteristics of the two ns. This attack was probablyparable to the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities.

    Furthermore, it was invisible and hidden in the void. Hence, making it hard to guard against.

    Mu Chen knew that if he tried to unleash an attack, even if he did manage to destroy some of them, his w would be revealed to the rest. Facing those beams, he didn¡¯t dare to receive them, even with his Saint Physique.

    ¡°What omnipotence...¡± Mu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered. In the next moment, he took a deep breath and sat down in the sky. At the same time, the Primordial Immortal Body sat down as well.

    ¡°Primordial Immortal Sutra!¡± As the two of them sat down, both the Primordial Immortal Body and Mu Chen¡¯s mouths opened at the same time and an ancient chant resonated throughout the region.

    That chant was extremely ancient, as if it was the natural sound when the world was created.

    The shock wave was substantial. With Mu Chen as the center, it spread out towards the surroundings.

    The void started to fluctuate as the sound wave struck those beams, then started to copse.

    Under the armor, Jiang Ya¡¯s face drastically changed with disbelief. He never expected that Mu Chen would resolve his ultimate move. One must know that aside from the Heavenly Sky Monarch and Shadow Sky Monarch, the Patriarchs of the thirty-two ns would be fearful.

    But right now, he couldn¡¯t do anything to Mu Chen, who was only an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign!

    ¡°Go!¡± Despite shock in Jiang Ya¡¯s heart, he did not dare to hesitate and the beams hidden in the void shot towards Mu Chen.

    As the sound wave expanded, there wasn¡¯t any w revealed. So despite how the beams tried to attack, they were dissipated by the sound wave.

    In just ten-odd breaths, the imminent danger disappeared from the sound wave.

    The remaining part of the sound wave engulfed Jiang Ya from afar, causing his body to tremble and deep ck lines spread on his armor. He was being sliced apart with blood oozing out. However, his gaze had remained calm, looking deep and unfathomable.

    ¡°The Great Thousand World is truly a ce with hidden dragons and crouching tigers. Even an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign is so powerful.¡± Jiang Ya looked at Mu Chen as his hoarse voice resounded.

    Keeping a calm expression, Mu Chen¡¯s indifferent voice resounded, ¡°Leave the North Deste Grave. The hostility of my Great Thousand World is with the Fiend ns, not another third party.¡±

    Jiang Ya shook his head. ¡°You guys won¡¯t be able to defeat them.

    ¡°You¡¯re powerful, so I can only risk my life to defeat you.¡± Jiang Ya no longer spoke, but coldly stared at Mu Chen. His hands joined together, turning into a bizarre seal with his voice resounding into the void, ¡°Demonic Spirit Transformation!¡±

    An explosion resounded from within his body as two surges of power shed together and exploded with morepelling power.

    ¡°You¡¯re actually colliding the demonic aura and Spiritual Energy...¡± Mu Chen narrowed his eyes. The sh between those two powers would create an even more terrifying force. But likewise, Jiang Ya would be heavily injured, and even his life might be threatened.

    Jiang Ya¡¯s body swiftly shrunk with explosions as he spat mists of blood out from his mouth.

    In just ten-odd breath, the explosions stopped and a monster appeared in the sky. That monster had the size of a few myriad feet. His body was akin to the ground that split apart and had purplish-ck pupils. There were also peculiar runes appearing on his body that flickered with Spiritual Energy and the sinister demonic aura.

    A destructive fluctuation slowly permeated from that monster, causing the countenances of Maha Tian, Qing Yanjing andpany to drastically change.

    Even they felt fearful of that fluctuation.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face turned grave. He felt greatly threatened, making him feel death.

    Under this state, Jiang Ya could probably even confront a Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign.

    ¡°Under this state, you will definitely die today!¡± The monster formed by Jiang Ya ferociously looked at Mu Chen and roared.

    Pursing his lips together, Mu Chen took a deep breath, and his expression calmed down.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve started to risk your life, then what do I have to be afraid of?¡± Staring at Jiang Ya, his calm voice permeated with boundless killing intent.

    ¡°I feel unfortunate for your Demonic Spirit n¡¯s encounter, but if you want my rtives and friends to be in the same position as you, then today... I will annihte you first!¡±

    When thest sound of his voice resounded, Mu Chen suddenly joined his hands together. At the same time, the Primordial Immortal Body stood up and took a step forth before merging into his body at this moment.

    When Qing Yanjing and the Heavenly Sovereigns saw this scene, they were shocked, before Qing Yanjing hollered, ¡°That¡¯s the Human-body Union technique? Mu Chen, stop now! That¡¯s something that only a Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign can tolerate!¡±

    Closing his eyes, Mu Chen cut all the voices out with a voice resounding from his heart, ¡°Human-body Union!¡±

 Chapter 1523 - One Punch Man

    ¡°Human-body Union!¡± When the voice resounded from within Mu Chen¡¯s heart, the Primordial Immortal Body stepped into Mu Chen¡¯s body. In the next moment, a radiance suddenly exploded from Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Every single beam of radiance contained terrifying power.

    The ocean of Spiritual Energy surged around Mu Chen with a terrifying pressure that caused space to shatter. The Spiritual Energy was extremely powerful, even the pinnacle of Middle Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereigns would have their countenances changed.

    Outside the Great Thousand Demon Extinguishing Array, Qin Tian, the Azure Sword Saint, and Undying Lord had also sensed this, so they slightly lowered their heads to nce at the North Deste Grave. Their gazes were briefly stopped on Mu Chen with shock.

    ¡°He¡¯s actually performing the Human-body Union... he¡¯s too daring, not to mention that it¡¯s the Primordial Immortal Body we¡¯re talking about! It has been refined through the ages of time and contains the power of immortality. Even a Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign would not dare to perform the union so lightly.¡± The three¡¯s countenance changed with concern. They knew how powerful the Primordial Immortal Body was, so they naturally knew that even Mu Chen¡¯s Saint Physique would have great difficulty enduring it.

    Under everyone¡¯s worried eyes, the Spiritual Energy within Mu Chen¡¯s body violently surged. At the same time, his body started to swell with lumps on his body that seemed like tumors. At this moment, he looked extremely terrifying.

    As those lumps burst open, fresh blood dripped down from Mu Chen¡¯s body, instantly being dyed in blood.

    Cracks also started to spread out on his body, as if he was a cracked porcin.

    That was due to his body being unable to endure the expansion of Spiritual Energy.

    ¡°Mu Chen!¡± Qing Yanjing¡¯s face turned pale at this scene and her surrounding Spiritual Energy fluctuated.

    ¡°Grand Elder Qing Yanjing, focus! Don¡¯t be rash!¡± The Grand Underworld Ancestor bellowed. The five of them were leading the Heavenly Sovereigns of the Great Thousand World to annihte the life force of the Heavenly Evil Monarch. If Qing Yanjing ran off at this time, there would surely be a loophole in the cirction of the array.

    If a loophole appeared, then it might disrupt the entire situation.

    Qing Yanjing knew this logic as well, so she could only gnash her teeth and force herself to divert her attention from Mu Chen.

    As Mu Chen¡¯s body continued to explode, it seemed like he would be blown apart. The expansion of Spiritual Energy within his body wasn¡¯t stopping.

    At this moment, his heart fluctuated due to the violent Spiritual Energy in his body, and he couldn¡¯t control a strand of his Spiritual Energy. Hence, he could only gnash his teeth and try his best to control as much Spiritual Energy he could to circte the art.

    Just when Mu Chen tried his best to contain the situation within his body, Jiang Ya had also noticed this. With a sinister smile, the monster suddenly pounced forth.

    ¡°Everyone, please hold him off a little.¡± When Jiang Ya flew over, ten-odd silhouettes flew over with Luo Li leading the team, before she said to the other Heavenly Sovereigns.

    ¡°Alright, but we won¡¯t be able to hold him off for long. So help King Mu recover as soon as possible.¡± Those Heavenly Sovereigns did not hesitate, since only Mu Chen could face the Patriarch of the Demonic Spirit n at this moment.

    Nodding her head, Luo Li appeared before Mu Chen and her hands joined together. An ancient diagram appeared in her palm. It was the Saint Artifact of the Ancient Spirit n, the Ancient Spirit Diagram.

    Luo Li could tell that Mu Chen was losing control over the Spiritual Energy within his body, and the Ancient Spirit Diagram could discipline Spiritual Energy. Under the diagram, even violent Spiritual Energy would be tamed.

    However, the Spiritual Energy from the Primordial Immortal Body came from the Immortal Origin, so not even the Ancient Spirit Diagram could fully control it. But it could help Mu Chen relieve some of the pressure.

    With a grave expression, Luo Li formed seals and the Ancient Spirit Diagram unfolded before hovering above Mu Chen¡¯s head with a warming radiance that descended and engulfed Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Under the radiance, the violent Spiritual Energy within Mu Chen¡¯s body started to weaken and traces of a chilled air poured in to offset the violent Spiritual Energy.

    At this moment, Mu Chen grasped onto the opportunity and he poured his Spiritual Energy into a Divine Ability.

    The Three Pures!

    With a flicker, two clones appeared out of Mu Chen¡¯s body and they stretched their hands towards Mu Chen¡¯s shoulders. They instantly formed into a bridge and the explosive Spiritual Energy within Mu Chen¡¯s body started to distribute to his two clones.

    The two clones originated from Mu Chen, so they could ept the Immortal Orgin¡¯s Spiritual Energy as well. Otherwise, even a Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign would not dare to absorb the Spiritual Energy into their bodies.

    With the two clones helping him, the rampage within Mu Chen¡¯s body started to die down. Although he was still feeling an ache from his physique, it was no longer as explosive.

    As the radiance started to circte on the surface of Mu Chen¡¯s body, even his hair had started to turn transparent.

    In just ten-odd breaths, Mu Chen¡¯s body was akin to ss as he stood in the sky, permeating an indescribable pressure akin to an ancient Buddha.

    His body started to emit the appeal of an ancient, as if he had undergone the primordial age and survived the corrosion of time.

    Qing Yanjing and the other Heavenly Sovereigns looked at this scene with shock, no one expected Mu Chen to achieve this.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the case... He¡¯s actually using the Three Pures to offset the Primordial Immortal Body¡¯s power. Although it¡¯s only for the time being, he still managed to do it...¡±

    ¡°At this moment, I¡¯m afraid that he can even fight a Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign.¡±

    They exchanged nces and couldn¡¯t help eximing in admiration. So it turned out that Mu Chen already had a n, but that radiance was still shocking.

    As Mu Chen slowly opened his eyes, his ck pupils had turned transparent, looking abstruse, as if they were more unfathomable than the starry sky.

    Turning his head, Mu Chen looked at the two clones. At that moment, he had a faintprehension...

    It was the third realm of the Three Pures, the legendary Three God Realm.

    It was something that not even the Heavenly Emperor had reached.

    Mu Chen initially also couldn¡¯t reach it, but when he poured the Primordial Immortal Body¡¯s energy to his two clones, the three of them had faintly touch something profound.

    As Mu Chen pondered, he temporarily suppressed it for the time being and raised his head. His ssy eyes looked at Jiang Ya, who was facing the obstruction of ten-odd Heavenly Sovereigns. But he was ferocious, like a tiger in a flock of sheep. Waving his hand, he easily blew people away and they retreated.

    But just when Jiang Ya was about to start his ughter, his body suddenly froze. It felt as if he had been eyed upon by a ferocious beast, letting him know that he would suffer annihtion attacks if he made the slightest move.

    Within his purplish-ck pupils, he raised his head and looked at the transparent pupils. His eyes suddenly narrowed and felt a danger rising in his heart.

    Mu Chen, who was under this state, made him feel fearful.

    Looking at Jiang Ya, Mu Chen smiled before he disappeared in the next moment.

    Jiang Ya¡¯s body froze before he retreated without any hesitation. At the same time, a purplish-ck Spiritual Energy swept out and formed intoyers of defenses around him.

    Mu Chen¡¯s figure appeared before Jiang Ya and he indifferently looked at thetter¡¯s defenses before clenched his hand into a fist.

    When his jab descended, a transparent radiance gathered. The sky copsed as Spiritual Energy umted in the direction of Mu Chen¡¯s fist.

    When the jab descended, it had turned into a massive sun. Jiang Ya¡¯s defenses instantly copsed as he issued a sharp cry. He circted all his power into his arm and countless sinister runes appeared.

    As the sun descended, it shed with the demonic arm.

    Countless beams gathered over. It was so much so that even Qin Tian and the Saint Sky Monarch outside the North Deste Grave had directed their gazes over.

    As a vast collision resounded, the sky copsed and everyone witnessed the descending sun crushing the purplish-ck demonic radiance. At this moment, Jiang Ya¡¯s entire arm exploded...

    As a shriek resounded, Jiang Ya was blown back and he crushed several mountains in his path. Those mountains copsed before Jiang Ya was buried into a distant mountain, covered in blood. Half of his body even showed signs of shattering...

    Everyone sucked in a cold breath at this scene, especially Maha Tian. His face was covered with astonishment that Mu Chen was so powerful.

    If he couldn¡¯t rely on the Yin-Yang Maha Gourd, he would be instantly killed by that fist.

    ¡°That fellow...¡± Maha Tian looked at the ss figure in the sky with the corner of his lips twitching. He helplessly sighed, since he knew that if he faced Mu Chen, who was growing in strength, there wasn¡¯t any chance for their Ancient Maha n to retrieve the Primordial Immortal Body...

    Because that fellow was approaching a legend, the strongest powerhouse of the Great Thousand World ¡ª the Immortal Emperor.

 Chapter 1524 - Blood Sacrifice

    As the ssy Mu Chen stood in the sky, he indifferently looked at Jiang Ya, who was embedded into the mountain. Thetter¡¯s right arm had shattered, and he looked extremely pathetic.

    However, Jiang Ya¡¯s vitality was robust. Despite his injuries, he was still alive and a painful groan escaped from his throat.

    When the Heavenly Sovereigns of the North Deste Grave saw this scene, they felt massively relieved before looking at Mu Chen with revere in their eyes.

    That punch from Mu Chen was endlessly close to the Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    Aside from Qin Tian, the Azure Sword Saint, and the Undying Lord, even the Patriarchs and Grand Elders of the Five Ancient ns would have to resort to the Saint Artifacts of their ns to resist.

    In another battlefield, the Heavenly Sovereigns who had surrounded the Demonic Spirit n, had controlled the situation with their advantage in numbers. They had forced the powerhouses from the Demonic Spirit n into a corner and prevented them from approaching the North Deste Grave.

    ¡°What a bunch of trash.¡± The Saint Sky Monarch coldlymented at this scene.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. A low-life n like that isn¡¯t reliable.¡± The ck Corpse Sky Monarch continued, ¡°After this battle, give me the Demonic Spirit n for me to refine into corpses of my Corse Demon n.¡±

    The Saint Sky Monarch¡¯s eyes flickered with brutality. ¡°I initially thought that they could aplish their mission and show that the Demonic Spirit n could be part of the Fiend ns. It looks like they¡¯re not fortunate.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then we can only have them make contributions for the rise of the Fiend ns.¡± A cruel smile suddenly rose on the Saint Sky Monarch¡¯s face as he formed seals with a single hand.

    When the Saint Sky Monarch formed his seal, a ck rune suddenly appeared on the center of Jiang Ya¡¯s brows. As the rune wriggled, it pierced into Jiang Ya¡¯s mind.

    Intense pain came from Jiang Ya¡¯s mind as his body started trembling and veins appearing in his eyes. At this moment, he had horror on his face, since he knew what was going on.

    ¡°Jiang Ya, get your nsmen and make thest contribution. I will remember your contributions, and if you seed, I will promise you that the Demonic Spirit n will no longer be part of the lowly ns,¡± The Saint Sky Monarch¡¯s voice indifferently resounded within Jiang Ya¡¯s mind.

    Jiang Ya tried to struggle, but he still closed his eyes with despair in the end, since he knew that when the Saint Sky Monarch imprinted the Demonic Seal into him, he had lost the right to retaliate.

    But what could he do? With the Fiend n¡¯s strength, annihting the Demonic Spirit n was easy for them. For his nsmen, he had to bow down.

    ¡°Lord Saint Demon, I hope that you can fulfill your promise.¡± Jiang Ya replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s for certain.¡± Along with his indifferent voice, the Demonic Seal in the center of Jiang Ya¡¯s brows wriggled, as if it became countless demonic worms that were burrowing into thetter¡¯s brows.

    In just a few breaths, his eyes had turned ck without any consciousness.

    At the same time, many experts of the Demonic Spirit n froze as a Demonic Seal appeared in the center of their brows as well.

    Jiang Ya¡¯s body slowly detached itself from the mountain and he hovered in the sky without any consciousness in his eyes.

    Watching this scene, Mu Chen¡¯s brows locked together and vaguely felt uneasy. There was a boundless radiance gathering into his fist. He was prepared to destroy Jiang Ya.

    But just when he wanted to make a move, he suddenly heard amotion and was shocked to see the powerhouses from the Demonic Spirit n flying over, arriving beside Jiang Ya. Their hands joined together, forming into a circle with Jiang Ya standing at the center of it.

    ¡°Everyone, make a move and destroy them!¡± Mu Chen squinted his eyes as he hollered at the Heavenly Sovereigns that flew over without any hesitation.

    When his voice resounded, he was the first to make a move and threw a jab forth. A sun flew out and enveloped the powerhouses of the Demonic Spirit n.

    Just when Mu Chen unleashed his attacks, the Demonic Seals on the bodies of those Demonic Spirit n burrowed into their bodies and their figures started to violently expand.

    At the same time, a wild fluctuation also permeated his body.

    ¡°They¡¯re going to self-destruct!¡± Those Heavenly Sovereigns that approached were terrified at this scene. The Demonic Spirit n¡¯s powerhouses wereparable to Heavenly Sovereigns, along with Jiang Ya, who was a Middle Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign.

    If they self-destructed, how terrifying would be explosion be?

    Even a Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign would have to avoid it!

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed. He never expected that the Demonic Spirit n would be so insane.

    At this moment, he couldn¡¯t afford to deal with other matters. All of a sudden, demonic beams shot out from those Demonic Fiend ns and their bodies exploded...

    An enormous ck mushroom cloud rose into the sky, enveloping the heavens and earth with a terrifying shock wave sweeping out. Even if Mu Chen andpany had swiftly retreated, they weren¡¯t in a good state.

    As the mushroom cloud rose, a demonic beam descended onto the ground and drilled into the ground, unleashing a terrifying power that leveled the mountains...

    ¡°Shit!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s heart trembled at this scene as he saw that the beam was tearing a huge hole on the, and also obstructed it from recovering.

    ¡°Quick! Quick! Circte the array. The Heavenly Evil Monarch is going to escape!¡± When Maha Tian and the other Heavenly Sovereigns saw this scene, their faces immediately changed.

    Boundless Spiritual Energy exploded, pouring into the array. A spear was gradually formed once again and descended, striking at the loophole in the.

    A demonic howl resounded once again as the demonic mist rose up into the air. As it distorted, it formed into a massive skull that shed with the spear.

    With a vast collision, the entire region trembled as the skull cracked. But the spear had turned more transparent before it descended. However, it was much weaker than before.

    ¡°Mhm, what¡¯s that?!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s face changed as he suddenly narrowed his eyes. In the cracked ground, there was blood flowing towards the depths of the earth.

    Within the blood, it was permeating a demonic aura.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Blood Essence of the Fiend ns! Shit, the Demonic Spirit n was carrying arge amount of the Fiend n¡¯s Blood Essence!¡± Seeing this situation, the Heavenly Sovereign¡¯s faces turned pale.

    ¡°They¡¯re trying to use the Blood Essences to restore the Heavenly Evil Monarchs strength!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s face turned grim as he flew downwards. At the same time, he opened his mouth and violet mes gushed out, before they started burning the Blood Essences.

    But when Mu Chen made a move, an evil eye appeared in the abyss that fixed onto Mu Chen.

    ¡°The smell on you, insect, disgusts me. Get lost!¡± A sharp demonic voice echoed out along with a terrifying demonic aura that crashed against Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Suffering a heavy blow, Mu Chen flew out with traces of blood on the corner of his lips. His face was stered with astonishment. He never expected that after fusing with the Primordial Immortal Body, it¡¯s still impossible for him to receive a demonic breath.

    As the cold demonic gale blew, it swiftly extinguished the violet mes. At the same time, those Blood Essences have burrowed into the earth and a gigantic mouth was devouring it all.

    As the Heavenly Evil Monarch devoured the Blood Essences, the North Deste Grave violently trembled, as if it was on the verge of copsing.

    ¡°Strengthen your Spiritual Energy! Don¡¯t let the Heavenly Evil Emperor break free!¡± Maha Tian roared as his face was covered in sweat.

    As their roars calmed down, an enormous demonic pir soared from the w in the and a demonic aura wreaked havoc along with an indescribable demonic pressure that spread out.

    Some bronze coffins were caught up in it and they exploded. The demonic aura also swept the Heavenly Sovereigns seating on them along as they shrieked. Their Blood Essences were sucked dry and they crumbled into bags of dust...

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    The Heavenly Sovereigns¡¯ faces were drained of color as the demonic aura in the pir condensed into a vague figure. Standing in the sky, that blurred figure caused the entire heavens and earth to turn dark, along with an indescribable pressure that engulfed everything. Looking from afar, he looked like a demonic deity.

    As theughter resounded throughout the region, that figure looked at the Great Thousand Demon Extinguishing Array, and his voice resounded through the North Deste Grave and spread to the surrounding continents as well...

    ¡°Immortal Emperor, all your efforts have gone down the drain after 49,000 years. In the end, I¡¯m the winner!¡±

 Chapter 1525 - The Evil Monarch Freed

    When the howl resounded, it created a storm that blew out, causing clouds to shuttled as they covered the light.

    In the North Deste Greave, the Heavenly Sovereigns raised their heads in despair and fear as they looked at the demonic deity. They could feel an indescribable horroring from the other party.

    Even someone at Maha Tian and Qing Yanjing¡¯s level had their countenances turning pale with fear.

    After all, the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s fame was too great. In ancient times, the Fiend ns were under his leadership, causing a series of defeats to the Great Thousand World. If it wasn¡¯t for the Immortal Emperor, the Great Thousand World might have been leveled...

    Back then, the Immortal Emperor sacrificed his life to seal the Heavenly Evil Monarch, but who could¡¯ve thought that 49,000 yearster, the Heavenly Evil Monarch would be released at the final moment.

    ¡°Only three spears left!¡± The Grand Underworld Ancestor¡¯s voice trembled with reluctance. They¡¯re only three spears away from destroying the Heavenly Evil Monarch, but all their efforts have gone down the drain.

    ¡°Is it really the fate of my Great Thousand World?¡± Many Heavenly Sovereigns griefed.

    Outside the North Deste Grave, Qin Tian, the Azure Sword Saint, and Undying Lords felt the terrifying demonic aura and theirplexions had also turned ugly.

    ¡°49,000 years! The 49,000 years of hard work of my Grave Guardians has gone down the drain!¡± The Undying Lord trembled as he howled.

    He was feeling reluctant, since they¡¯re only a few hours away. If they had managed tost till thest spear descended, this greatest threat to their Great Thousand World would have been destroyed.

    But the Heavenly Evil Monarch broke free, so who in their Great Thousand World can stop this fiend?

    Qin Tian and the Azure Sword Saint¡¯s countenances were also gloomy with weak lights flickering in their eyes. They had already done all they could, but who could have expected that the Fiend ns would have so many backup ns today...

    However, Qin Tian wasn¡¯t an ordinary person, so he soon calmed his mood and his holler echoed throughout the North Deste Grave, ¡°Everyone, heed my orders. Control the Great Thousand Demon Extinguishing Array to kill this fiend! He has just broken free, so he¡¯s still frail!¡±

    When those Heavenly Sovereigns, who were in despair, heard his voice, they instantly jolted awake and they exchanged a nce, before gnashing their teeth and circted the Spiritual Energy in their bodies, then poured them into the coffin.

    Through the various records, they knew how terrifying the Heavenly Evil Monarch was, and they couldn¡¯t allow thetter to leave, since it would spell destruction for the Great Thousand World if he recovered.

    Along with the cirction of the Great Thousand Demon Extinguishing Array, countless ancient runes joined together before forming into an extremely ancient rune that permeated with a mysterious power.

    The demonic being raised his head with the extremist of evil in his eyes. Looking at the array, his howl resounded once again, ¡°The Immortal Emperor has already fallen. Did you guys think you can seal me with the World Array he has left behind? How na?ve!¡±

    He flew into the air and a demonic aura swept out from his body, emanating a terrifying power. Even Heavenly Sovereigns caught in it would be instantly killed.

    ¡°Stop him!¡± Maha Tian andpany bellowed.

    The ancient runes were triggered as they flew and surrounded that demonic being who was trying to escape from the North Deste Grave.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Seeing the ancient runesing over, that demonic being unleashed a faint holler and a demonic aura that could easily kill any Heavenly Sovereigns surged.

    As the ancient runes radiated with dazzling radiance, it formed into a sphere that enveloped the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    When the demonic aura shed with the radiance, sizzling sounds emitted that were akin to snow encounteringva; it swiftly dissolved.

    Seeing the result, Maha Tian andpany instantly got energised, since it seems that the Great Thousand Demon Extinguishing Array was effective against the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    A cold light flickered across the demonic being¡¯s eyes as his voice resounded, ¡°Even at my weakest state, did you think that you can make me stay with these runes?

    ¡°Apocalyptic Demonic Beam!¡± A roar resounded between the heavens and earth as the demonic being opened his mouth and a demonic beam shot out. That demonic beam¡¯s size was roughly a hundred feet, and when it appeared, the heavens and earth split apart with Spiritual Energy swiftly retreating.

    That hundred foot-long demonic beam shed against the barrier in the sky before the two collided. That demonic beam emitted an indescribable fluctuation as space cracked. Even time had be sluggish under the demonic beam.

    Those ancient runes constantly emanated radiance as they strengthened the barrier, trying to resist.

    However, the demonic beam was too terrifying. After ten-odd breaths, the barrier started to fade with cracks appearing on the runes.

    ¡°Even if the Immortal Emperor revives today, he can only dream about stopping me!¡± The Heavenly Evil Monarchughed. The demonic beam expanded, and in a flicker, it pierced through the barrier.

    With the demonic beam leading the way, the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s demonic figure flew into the sky and shot out of the North Deste Grave.

    Outside the North Deste Grave, the membrane formed by the Great Thousand Demon Extinguishing Array was down to thest. At this moment, Qin Tian, the Azure Sword Saint, and Undying Lord looked at the demonic figure with their faces drained of color before they watched as the Fiend ns charged over. If they charged through this membrane, then the Heavenly Evil Monarch would be free.

    ¡°We have to stop him. Otherwise, once the Heavenly Evil Monarch breaks free, I¡¯m afraid no one will be able to subdue him anymore!¡± The three of them spoke at the same time.

    ¡°Haha. How can we allow you to disrupt the emergence of the Heavenly Evil Monarch? Stay to the side and watch!¡± But when the three of them were about to make a move, a burst ofughter resounded and the Saint Sky Monarch coldly looked at them. With a wave of his hand, he personally led a few Patriarchs and charged over.

    Torrential demonic aura surged as they enveloped towards the three of them.

    However, there was nothing the three of them could do other thane to a stop and go up to face those Fiend ns.

    At the same time, the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s silhouette appeared beneath the membrane and the demonic beam shot out. When it touched the membrane, it caused a violent fluctuation, but it did not prate through and gradually disappeared.

    ¡°If I¡¯d recovered to my full strength, I could destroy this with a palm. But at this moment, I can only resort to exhausting my Demonic Origin.¡± There weren¡¯t any ripples in the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s eyes as he looked at thest membrane.

    When he finished, strands of ck aura separated from his body and formed into a fist-sized ck crystal before him.

    Although the ck crystal¡¯s size was unremarkable, it permeated a destructive fluctuation when it was formed.

    Behind the ck crystal, the demonic being that was a myriad feet high had shrunk down to half that height, since he had exhausted a great deal of energy.

    ¡°Go.¡± The demonic being flicked his finger and the crystal flew out, shing with the membrane.

    When it contacted, there wasn¡¯t any greatmotion. The ck crystal was permeated with halos of ck fluctuation...

    The fluctuation seemed to contain an extremely mysterious power; the membrane started to fluctuate, but had stood firm despite the endless assault from the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    As the vibration grew intense, the membrane started to thin.

    The ck crystal was also swiftly being exhausted and shrunk. When it was at the size of a grain, that patch on the membrane finally started to fade.

    Looking at the hole, everyone in the North Deste Grave turned pale.

    Looking at the hole, the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s indifferent eyes fluctuated before he turned around and looked at the North Deste Grave. ¡°Immortal Emperor, you¡¯ve exhausted your life 49,000 years ago to seal me. But this time, who in the Great Thousand World can stop me? I¡¯ve said back then that this Great Thousand World was mine...¡±

    With a move, the torrential demonic aura flew out of the hole. Instantly, his demonic aura started to spread out after being freed from the Great Thousand Demon Extinguishing Array¡¯s restraints.

    At this moment, everyone in the Great Thousand World felt fear surging within their hearts.

    At this moment, the Evil Monarch was free.

 Chapter 1526 - Theyâ€™re here

    As the torrential demonic aura surged throughout the world, all the lives in the Great Thousand World raised their heads in fear as they looked in the direction of the North Deste Grave. Although they had no clue what happened, they could vaguely sense a terrifying pressure engulfing the entire Great Thousand World.

    For some reason, they felt terror.

    Within the North Deste Grave

    The Heavenly Sovereigns were pale as they looked at the demonic aura. Even Saint Heavenly Sovereigns like Maha Tian and Qing Yanjing wore grave, uneasy expressions.

    The Heavenly Evil Monarch had truly broken free, and trying to suppress him again wasn¡¯t going to be easy.

    For the Great Thousand World, this was undoubtedly a tribtion for them.

    When the Saint Sky Monarch saw the Heavenly Evil Monarch, he immediately retreated and ignored Qin Tian andpany. As numerous demonic beings stood before the Heavenly Evil Monarch, they respectfully bowed down.

    ¡°We wee the return of the Deity!¡± Facing the Heavenly Evil Monarch, even the Patriarchs of the various ns showed respect without any pride. On the contrary, they had fear and revere in their hearts.

    Behind them was a huge spread of demonic aura as they kneeled with their bodies trembling. ¡°We wee the Deity!¡± As their voices echoed out, Qin Tian, the Azure Sword Saint, and Undying Lord¡¯s countenances were grim with their hearts trembling.

    There were a few streaks that flew over. They were the True Dragon Emperor, Real Phoenix King, Pure Phoenix King, and the other Supreme Divine Beast powerhouses.

    ¡°Qin Tian, what¡¯s wrong with you guys? Why is the Heavenly Evil Monarch free?!¡± The True Dragon Emperor¡¯s enraged voice rumbled like thunder as he stared at Qin Tian¡¯s group of three.

    Qin Tian wore a wry smiled as he replied, ¡°This is all my fault. If it wasn¡¯t for the Demon Heart Seed, the Fiend ns would not have had the opportunity to break the seal.¡±

    ¡°True Dragon Emperor, there¡¯s no need for us to speak. What¡¯s important right now is to deal with the Heavenly Evil Monarch.¡± The Azure Sword Saint shook his head with a grave expression.

    The True Dragon Emperor raised his head and looked at the Fiend ns, then smiled. ¡°What else can we do? You¡¯ve no idea how terrifying that existence is! Even the Immortal Emperor had to sacrifice his life to seal him, so who can stop him in the Great Thousand World?¡±

    Everyone fell into silence. Facing that terrifying figure, even pinnacle powerhouses like them felt powerless.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then we can only fight to our deaths.¡± The Undying Lord¡¯s face twitched as he indifferently said.

    As everyone exchanged a nce, they sighed with resolution in their eyes. They had already tasted the Fiend ns¡¯ brutality, and if they fell in the hands of the Fiend ns, they would be enved and kept as livestock. Since that¡¯s the case, they would rather put up a fight.

    Looking at the scenery outside, Mu Chen wore a grave expression with sharpness in his eyes.

    Luo Li stood beside Mu Chen and her delicate face also wore a grave expression. Even she felt a hint of fear from this situation.

    Sensing the emotions thedy beside him held, Mu Chen gently held onto her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter how terrible the situation is, I will keep you safe as long as I still have a breath in me.¡±

    The warmthing from his hand was calming. Giving a return grip to Mu Chen¡¯s hand, her voice gently resounded, ¡°As long as I can be together with you, I won¡¯t be afraid, even in death.¡±

    Looking at Luo Li, Mu Chen wore a smile and felt pride in his heart.

    Despite the terror of the Heavenly Evil Monarch, would he be afraid of death when protecting the one he cares about?

    Even when facing despair, Mu Chen, was never afraid.

    The Heavenly Sovereigns in the North Deste Grave became resolute. The Heavenly Evil Monarch looked at the Fiend ns bowing down with torrential demonic aura surging around him. ¡°Saint Demon, you¡¯ve done well.¡±

    The Saint Sky Monarch kneeled and looked at the Heavenly Evil Monarch with fire in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve merely followed your arrangements.¡±

    The Heavenly Evil Monarch indifferently smiled and swept his gaze around. ¡°Although I¡¯ve broken out of the seal, my strength has undergone a huge drop. Is my food prepared?¡±

    With a smile, the Saint Sky Monarch smiled. ¡°It has been long prepared.¡±

    Waving his hand, space tore apart and several Lower nes appeared, filled with life.

    The Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s eyes flickered with brutality as he coldly smiled. With a flick of his finger, dense demonic aura charged into the Lower nes and reduces all of the life forms into mist...

    Shrieks and screams resounded despite theary Boundaries.

    As the Heavenly Evil Monarch drew breath, demonic aura returned and the blood was devoured by him.

    As he devoured the blood, his body started to expand with terrifying demonic aura being unleashed.

    In just ten-odd breaths, the demonic figure had swiftly shrunk down and a silhouette stepped out from the demonic aura.

    That silhouette had attracted everyone¡¯s attention. He wore a white robe that was engraved with stars. As his robes fluttered, he gave off an ethereal aura.

    His features were extremely fine, like jade, and his pair of eyes were pitch-ck without any whiteness in them. They looked like two ck holes that could devour anything.

    Aside from his pair of eyes, he even had three eyes on his forehead, but apart from two that were opened, the vertical one was shut.

    This demon actually had five pupils!

    Looking at the Heavenly Evil Monarch, Qin Tian and the rest could feel a vague fluctuation that made them felt terrified. Naturally, the Heavenly Evil Monarch had restored his power after devouring the lives from a few Lower nes.

    ¡°Although I¡¯ve only recovered half of my power, it should be sufficient.¡± The Heavenly Evil Monarch lowered his head and smiled at the powerhouses of the Great Thousand World. However, his smile was filled with brutality.

    ¡°The North Deste Grave has sealed me for 49,000 years, and it is filled with the Immortal Emperor¡¯s effort. Today, let me destroy it to signal my return.¡± The Heavenly Evil Monarch softly said.

    As the vertical eye moved, a ck beam suddenly shot out.

    ¡°Life-Annihting Pupil.¡± The ck beam swiftly expanded and flew out. It formed into a meteorite that seemed to have been created with death. Along with a deathly aura, it would destroy an entire continent if itnded.

    Seeing the meteorite, everyone¡¯s faces changed. They could sense the terrifying powering from it.

    That sort of power could even kill Saint Heavenly Sovereigns!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Qin Tian¡¯s face drastically changed.

    Without any words, the other Saint Heavenly Sovereigns roared and Spiritual Energy surged and tore the heavens and earth apart as powerful attacks flew towards the ck meteorite.

    With so many Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereigns making a move, that power was utterly shocking.

    Under everyone¡¯s nervous gazes, the Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereigns attacks shed with the ck meteorite.

    In that instant of collision, a terrifying shock wave swept out that destroyed everything within a few hundred thousand miles...

    As space constantly copsed, everyone looked at the collision with a nervous gaze.

    As the shock wave gradually faded, a ck beam shot out and appeared within everyone¡¯s view.

    That was the meteorite covered in the deathly aura. Even the size did not shrink. The attacks from the Saint Heavenly Sovereigns were useless against it.

    Everyone within the North Deste Grave took in a cold breath with their faces drained of all color.

    Even the Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereigns were dumbfounded. They could feel that the power within it has exceeded the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°Is the end of our Great Thousand World here?¡± The Undying Lord spoke with despair written in his eyes.

    ¡°Futile effort putting up a futile struggle.¡± The Heavenly Evil Monarch shook his head.

    ¡°Immortal Emperor, let your corpse be destroyed along with this North Deste Grave. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ve sealed me for 49,000 years, so I will repay that debt with the Great Thousand World.¡±

    As the meteorite tore through space, it appeared beyond the North Deste Grave, which even made Qin Tian and the rest helpless.

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s put on a death struggle.¡± Qin Tian closed his eyes and his hands joined together with a resolute expression. The Spiritual Energy in his body started to explode. He intended to self-destruct to offset this attack from the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    The Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereigns exchanged a look and helplessly smiled. Without any words, the Spiritual Energy in their bodies started to turn rampant.

    However, when the Spiritual Energy in their bodies reached the limit, space suddenly tore apart and a boundless energy came out and engulfed them.

    Instantly, the rampaging Spiritual Energy within their bodies was immediately restrained.

    All of them opened their eyes with shock as they saw a familiar fluctuation...

    ¡°This fluctuation...¡± As space tore apart, two silhouettes stood out and appeared above the North Deste Grave.

    ¡°Emperor me!¡±

    ¡°Eight Talisman Palm!¡±

    When they appeared, voices resounded from their throats.

    Dazzling mes soared into the sky and turned into a de, then flew across the horizon with a zing heat that could incinerate the world.

    A palm flew over that contained eight different energies that were perfectly fused together and crashed with the ck meteorite at the same time as the ming de.

    This time, space trembled from the shock wave of the three attacks and copsed. But this time, the ck meteorite violently shook and exploded under the disbelief eyes of the Fiend ns...

    The Saint Sky Monarch andpany looked at the North Deste Grave with astonishment when they saw two silhouettes standing in the void. The two silhouettes stood with their hands behind their backs and pridefully stood, as if they could support the entire sky from falling.

    When everyone saw the two silhouettes, their bodies started to tremble. ¡°That¡¯s... the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re finally here!¡±

 Chapter 1527 - World Intent

    Outside the North Deste Grave, two silhouettes stood with their hands behind their backs. When they appeared, the demonic pressure that enveloped thisnd had been reduced.

    ¡°The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor!¡± Looking at those two silhouettes, Qin Tian andpany rejoiced. Although in the eyes of many, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor weren¡¯t any different from them, since they¡¯re both Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereigns, only they knew how deep and unfathomable those two were.

    Hence, the situation had slightly calmed down after those two¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°Haha, sorry for beingte. Please don¡¯t hold it against us. The Fiend ns spent some tricks to hold the two of us back, which is why we¡¯re only here now.¡± The me Emperor turned around and smiled. His calm smile allowed everyone to feel relieved.

    ¡°We dare not.¡± Qin Tian shook his head with a guilty expression. ¡°I had a problem, which made the situation so tricky.¡±

    Letting out a sigh, the me Emperor said, ¡°As for the Demon Heart Seed, you are not to be med. Although I sensed it back then, I couldn¡¯t look deeper into it, so I didn¡¯t dare to be certain. In the end, I could only leave a me seed on you.¡±

    Nodding his head, the Martial Ancestor said, ¡°Right now, the important matter is to deal with this tribtion.¡±

    Raising his head, the Martial Ancestor coldly looked at the Heavenly Evil Monarch as if his gaze could pierce through thetter.

    ¡°me Emperor and Martial Ancestor... I sent six Patriarchs of the 32 Major ns, but I never expected that they couldn¡¯t stop the two of you!¡± The Saint Sky Monarch calmed the shock on his face as he looked at the two of them.

    Exchanging a look, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor smiled.

    ¡°Are you talking about them?¡± As the two of them raised their palms, the Spiritual Energy from their palms turned into a sphere and three demonic beings were howling in each of the spheres. But no matter how they attacked, they couldn¡¯t shake the spheres.

    Looking at the six silhouettes, the Saint Sky Monarch narrowed his eyes. The other Patriarchs of the various ns also couldn¡¯t help changing their expressions. Those six demonic beings were six Patriarchs amongst the 32 Major ns!

    One must know that every single one of them was at the pinnacle of the Sky Monarch Realm, and they¡¯re not weaker than a Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign. But right now, all of them were captured by the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor?!

    ¡°Six Sky Monarchs wanted to invade the Endless Fire Territory and Martial Realm? You guys are underestimating us a little too much.¡± The Martial Ancestor¡¯s voice resounded with endless prestige.

    As the Saint Sky Monarch¡¯s countenance twitched, violence surged in his eyes as he coldly said, ¡°You guys are not going to let them go? Otherwise, your Endless Fire Territory and Martial Realm will be wiped from the surface of the earth!¡±

    Hearing his threat, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor squinted their eyes with a bone-piercing chill in their eyes.

    After that, they had acted in their response. Their hands clenched and a terrifying power surged into the spheres in their hands. As a power exploded, the six demonic beings couldn¡¯t even yell out and were crushed...

    Six pinnacle Sky Monarchs died just like that.

    Looking at this scene, the Saint Sky Monarch and the other Sky Monarchs¡¯ faces drastically changed and their gazes turned cold.

    ¡°Haha, interesting...¡± Standing before the Sky Monarchs, the Heavenly Evil Monarch watched this scene with interest as his gaze fell on the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor. ¡°The two of you are much stronger than those fellows.¡±

    Although the Saint Sky Monarch and other Sky Monarchs couldn¡¯t tell the level of the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor, the Heavenly Evil Monarch could sense their strength. The two of them were much stronger than the likes of Qin Tian.

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor were also looking at the Heavenly Evil Monarch. Facing this person, even the two¡¯s faces had turned solemn.

    ¡°I believe you must be that Heavenly Evil Monarch that the Immortal Emperor has sacrificed his life to seal.¡± The me Emperor said.

    With a smile, the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s pupils seemed like they could devour anything. ¡°I have underestimated that Immortal Emperor back then, since I did not expect that there would be someone as powerful as him in the Great Thousand World.¡±

    The Martial Ancestor¡¯s body looked akin to a towering pir as he replied, ¡°Our Great Thousand World is blessed with countless talents. Since we had the Immortal Emperor stopping you back then, then there¡¯s naturally someone to subdue you today.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s eyes were raised as he looked at the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor with a smile. ¡°Then I will see who can stop me after the Immortal Emperor.¡±

    The me Emperor smiled. ¡°You¡¯re underestimating my Great Thousand World because you think that there¡¯s no one in the Great Thousand World that can reach that realm.¡±

    As the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s pupils squinted, there was a change for the first time as he looked at the me Emperor. ¡°You guys know that realm?¡±

    ¡°Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm is the pinnacle of my Great Thousand World, but there¡¯s a whole new world beyond that.¡± The me Emperor replied.

    Hearing those words, Qin Tian and the rest trembled, but they did not dare to be distracted. They imprinted the words of the me Emperor deep into their hearts, since they knew that the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm wasn¡¯t the limit. But no matter how they cultivated, they couldn¡¯t reach that limit...

    They still couldn¡¯t touch the realm that exceeded the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°That realm beyond the Saint Heavenly Sovereign isn¡¯t that mysterious. Simple putting it, cultivators just require an opportunity.¡± The me Emperor smiled. ¡°That opportunity is...¡±

    ¡°The World Intent.¡±

    This time, it was the Martial Ancestor that spoke out. When his calm voice resounded, Qin Tian and the rest could sense the entire Great Thousand World trembling and the Spiritual Energy vaguely grew more powerful.

    ¡°World Intent?¡± Qin Tian and the rest muttered those words. Despite theprehension in their hearts, they still couldn¡¯te in contact with that level. They couldn¡¯t describe the depth.

    ¡°World Intent?¡± Mu Chen raised his head as he looked at the two silhouettes facing the Heavenly Evil Monarch. With a tremor in his heart, his eyes flickered with radiance and he had an insight in his heart.

    ¡°In the path of cultivation, different routes arrive at the same destination in the end. Heavenly Sovereigns can trigger the world¡¯s energy to strengthen themselves...¡±

    ¡°The Great Thousand World has an intent, and only by sensing that intent, can they engrave their spirit in the Great Thousand World and trigger the world energy. That realm is one that exceeds the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm.¡± The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor¡¯s voices resonated, causing the Heavenly Sovereigns to be intoxicated by it.

    So that¡¯s the legendary realm that exceeds the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°Triggering the world¡¯s energy...¡± Mu Chen¡¯s heart was covered in shock. Even if Saint Heavenly Sovereigns can control and link with the Spiritual Energy in the Great Thousand World, it¡¯s nothingpared to controlling the entire Great Thousand World.

    They couldn¡¯t imagine how powerful they would be after having the world¡¯s energy supplemented into their bodies. How powerful would that be?

    The me Emperor looked at the Heavenly Evil Monarch, who had a grim expression outside the North Deste Grave. ¡°Back then, the Immortal Emperor had relied on the Great Thousand World¡¯s energy to seal you.¡±

    After briefly staring at the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor, the Heavenly Evil Monarch said, ¡°I never expected that the two of you would know this secret. But it¡¯s useless, even if you know about it!

    ¡°Since the creation of the Great Thousand World, only the Immortal Emperor managed to trigger the World Intent.

    ¡°So, no matter what the two of you do, the Great Thousand World is doomed for destruction.¡±

    When hisst words were spoken, destructive demonic aura swept out from the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s body, even the nearby continents were engulfed in it.

    Facing the demonic aura, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor maintained a calm expression as they exchanged a nce and closed their eyes at the same time.

    As they closed their eyes, the hearts of the other Heavenly Sovereigns trembled. They could vaguely sense a fine tremoring from every single corner of the Great Thousand World...

    After that, the Spiritual Energy in the Great Thousand World exploded and all the Heavenly Sovereigns raised their heads. They could sense an incredible Spiritual Energy gathering towards the North Deste Grave.

    That Spiritual Energy was so potent that even a Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign would feel fearful.

    When Mu Chen andpany raised their heads, the torrential demonic aura fluctuated, as if it was being torn apart...

    Beams of Spiritual Energy descended from the sky and pierced through the demonic aura. In just ten-odd breaths, the torrential demonic aura that engulfed the various continents was riddled with holes...

    Those beams were entirely different from ordinary Spiritual Energy. They seemed to contain a terrifying power, and just one strand had caused the various Spiritual Energies to tremble.

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor closed their eyes with coldness as they looked at the Heavenly Evil Monarch. At the same time, their voices resonated throughout the heavens and earth, ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe, then we¡¯ll let you witness it for yourself. Even with the death of the Immortal Emperor, my Great Thousand World is no ce for you to humiliate us...¡±

 Chapter 1528 - Firmament Board

    When the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor¡¯s voices echoed throughout the region, a massive radiant screen descended and tore the demonic aura apart.

    Mu Chen and the other Heavenly Sovereigns raised their heads in shock. The surging Spiritual Energy circting between the heavens and earth had reached a terrifying level.

    It was at a level that even Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereigns would be fearful of.

    Furthermore, there was also an incredible energy that was contained within that Spiritual Energy. The pressure was akin to that of the world.

    The Heavenly Evil Emperor¡¯s face was solemn as he looked at the Spiritual Energy. His pupils that were akin to abysses gradually turned cold.

    Raising his head, he could sense a tremendous force descending at this moment.

    As clouds of spiritual radiance sprinkled down, the entire area trembled and gradually gathered. Everyone could soon see arge screen appearing above the North Deste Grave.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Qin Tian and other Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereigns looked at the screen. It was giving out a mysterious aura and seemed to be engraved withndscape and starry skies.

    A terrifying pressure permeated from it and everyone¡¯s hearts trembled with fear from the energy.

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor looked at the mysterious screen with a solemn expression. ¡°This is the Great Thousand World¡¯s World Intent.¡±

    ¡°The Great Thousand World¡¯s World Intent?¡± Everyone¡¯s hearts trembled. This is the legendary opportunity that can allow them to exceed the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm?

    ¡°The first to sense the World Intent in the Great Thousand World was the Immortal Emperor.¡± The me Emperor looked at the mysterious screen as he eximed, ¡°And thus, he named this World Intent the...¡±

    ¡°Firmament Board!¡±

    ¡°Firmament Board?¡± The Heavenly Sovereigns¡¯ faces changed when they heard the name. It was as if an incredible power was engraved in the depths of their hearts, making them look with expectation.

    ¡°The world as a board... and as long as anyone can leave their name on it, they will receive the acknowledgment of the Great Thousand World and possess the world¡¯s energy.¡± The Martial Ancestor exined.

    Everyone raised their heads as they looked at the mysterious screen, which was the Firmament Board, with revere in their eyes.

    The Firmament Board was mysterious and profound. When everyone directed their eyes over, they all saw an ancient word on the screen... Ye!

    ¡°Ye?! What does that mean?¡± Qin Tian and the rest squinted their eyes.

    ¡°Ye... is the surname of the Immortal Emperor.¡± The Undying Lord¡¯s voice trembled.

    ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s the Immortal Emperor¡¯s surname. In ancient times, he managed to sense the World Intent of the Great Thousand World and triggered the Firmament Board, leaving his surname in the process.¡±

    Nodding his head, the me Emperor continued, ¡°But it¡¯s a pity that the Immortal Emperor failed to leave his entire name on the Firmament Board. He¡¯s only able to leave his surname. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to sacrifice his life to seal the Heavenly Evil Monarch.¡±

    Everyone eximed as they finally understood. So it turned out that the so-called ¡°realm above the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm¡± would be sensing the World Intent and summon the Firmament Board. By leaving their name on it, they would gain control of the world¡¯s energy and exceed the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm...

    ¡°Even the Immortal Emperor only managed to leave his surname behind...¡± Everyone sucked in a cold breath. Even someone as powerful as the Immortal Emperor did not manage to leave behind his full name, so they could tell how tough it was to leave their name on it.

    The Heavenly Evil Monarch looked at the Firmament Board without any expression before looking at the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor. ¡°I never expected that the two of you would manage to summon the Great Thousand World¡¯s World Intent...

    ¡°But it¡¯s useless to just sense it. If you¡¯re not able to leave your name behind, it¡¯s a futile effort.¡±

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor exchanged a look before they smiled. Their smiles were filled with confidence as theyughed, ¡°Since the Immortal Emperor managed to achieve it, then as his Juniors, we will naturally not fall behind our predecessors.¡±

    As theirughter echoed out, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor soared into the sky.

    Dazzling mes swept out from the me Emperor¡¯s body and emanated profundities. It was actually permeating a ruler¡¯s aura, as if it was the emperor of all mes.

    That¡¯s the Emperor me, the legendary Emperor of all mes!

    When the Emperor me appeared, all of the heavens and earth¡¯s temperatures climbed like a cauldron with signs of melting.

    ¡°Today, I, Xiao Yan, will leave a name behind on the Firmament Board!¡± The me Emperorughed as zing mes gathered and formed into a brush made of mes. As the me Emperor hugged it, the brush descended towards the Firmament Board.

    When the brush appeared, there was a mysterious mist on the board. Although the mist seemed thin, it was mysterious, as if it could obstruct everything.

    The Martial Ancestor had also made his move and a dazzling radiance exploded from his body. However, there was a total of eight different colors in that radiance, and every single color represented an element, with a total of eight types of Spiritual Energies that were perfectly fused together.

    The eight radiances distorted and formed a huge finger. That finger pierced through space, as if it contained boundless energy as it descended towards the Firmament Board.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor bellowed, their voices causing space to fluctuate.

    The mysterious mist around the Firmament Board rippled, as if it was preventing anything from approaching. But with the Spiritual Energy around the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor growing stronger, that obstruction was torn apart.

    The me brush and eight-colored finger tore through the mist andnded on the Firmament Board under all the Heavenly Sovereigns¡¯ shocked gazes.

    An incredible pressure descended from the Firmament Board and spread out between the heavens and earth.

    Under the pressure, all the Heavenly Sovereigns, even Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereigns like Qin Tian, had their faces drastically changed. Under this pressure, they realised that they couldn¡¯t even move their fingers...

    Only the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor maintained a calm expression as they brandished their hands.

    Everyone glued their eyes on the Firmament Board. Along with the brush and finger descending. The Firmament Board trembled and a rumbling noise resounded throughout the Great Thousand World.

    At this moment, every single life form in the Great Thousand World sensed it and they raised their heads to look in the direction of the North Deste Grave.

    The brush and finger descended and left marks on the Firmament Board...

    The Spiritual Energy in the entire region trembled under everyone¡¯s view. As the Firmament Board flickered like fireworks, everyone could tell how difficult it was.

    After all, even Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereigns wouldn¡¯t be able to budge under the Firmament Board¡¯s pressure, not to mention that the resistance made it harder to leave a name behind.

    As spiritual light flickered, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor¡¯s countenances turned grave. Their hands were trembling as they gasped for breath while squeezing out thest strand of energy in their bodies...

    The radiance on the Firmament Board grew denser and everyone could see two ancient words gradually taking form.

    Xiao!

    Lin!

    When the two words werepleted, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor froze as beads of sweat could be seen on their foreheads.

    They narrowed their eyes as they looked at the two surnames on the Firmament Board. But not only did their expressions not loosen up, their countenances turned more serious.

    That¡¯s because when they finished thest strokes, they could sense an incredible pressure enveloping them. The pressure made them feel unbearable.

    At this moment, they finally understood why the Immortal Emperor did not manage to leave his full name back then...

    So thetter part was too difficult.

    They could sense that if they continued with their strokes, the brush and finger would shatter from the world¡¯s energy...

    The two of them stood in the sky for a long time before letting out a sigh. Waving their hands, the brush and finger disappeared.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help looking at them with pity. If they managed toplete thest step, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor would be the unprecedented powerhouses in the Great Thousand World who managed to leave theirplete names.

    This would be something that exceeded the Immortal Emperor¡¯s achievement.

    But what they achieved at the moment was already not easy. From their achievements, they wereparable to the Immortal Emperor!

    Along with their actions, the mysterious Firmament Board resounded with a booming noise and a mysterious aura spread out that enveloped the two surnames...

    At this moment, the Heavenly Sovereigns could sense something as they looked in the direction of the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor. Mysterious energy descended and engulfed the two of them.

    Looking at the two of them, Qin Tian and the other Saint Heavenly Sovereigns felt revere rising in their hearts.

    The mysterious radiance gathered at the center of the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor¡¯s brows.

    It left a fire rune on the center of the me Emperor¡¯s brows, while an ancient talisman rune was on the Martial Ancestor¡¯s forehead.

    The two runes were akin to the imprint of the world, making the two of them look incredibly noble.

    As the two of them swept their gazes over, an unspeakable pressure permeated. It¡¯s as if they were the rulers of this world, and a tremendous force would apany every single one of their actions. It was at a level that exceeded the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    Qin Tian, Undying Lord, and the other Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereigns looked at this scene with heat and expectation in their eyes.

    They initially thought that they had reached the limit of their cultivation. But at this moment, they realised that they had yet to reach the end...

    ¡°This is the Firmament Board...¡± Mu Chen raised his head at the board, and his body couldn¡¯t help trembling. He could sense his blood surging as his hands gently clenched together with his firm voice resounding out, ¡°My wish for this lifetime is to leave my name on the board.¡±

 Chapter 1529 - Emperor and Ancestor VS Heavenly Evil Monarch [1]

    After the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor¡¯s surnames were on the Firmament Board, the board gradually dissipated. In just a few breaths, it had disappeared entirely.

    Only the lingering pressure remained in the heavens and earth, allowing everyone to understand what just happened...

    Within the North Deste Grave, countless zing gazes with revere stopped at the two robust figures. At this moment, the pressure permeated from the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor was much stronger than before.

    ¡°Since the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor managed to leave behind their surnames, they seeded halfway. In terms of strength, they¡¯re not any weaker than the Immortal Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Looks like my Great Thousand World is not fated for doom. In ancient times, the Immortal Emperor stood up to danger. Today, we have the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor.¡±

    ¡°With the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor, my Great Thousand World finally has someone that can face the Heavenly Evil Monarch!¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    The Heavenly Sovereigns in the North Deste Grave had joy written on their faces. They felt too much pressure from the Heavenly Evil Monarch. After all, thetter was too powerful and could suppress any Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign in the Great Thousand World.

    But now, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor left their surnames on the Firmament Board. Although they only aplished half, they had started to grasp the mysterious world¡¯s energy.

    The two¡¯s existences no longer made them feel despair about the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    They finally weed dawn amidst the despair and darkness.

    While the Heavenly Sovereigns of the North Deste Grave cheered, the Heavenly Evil Monarch and the other Sky Monarchs¡¯ countenances were unsightly.

    Especially the Heavenly Evil Monarch. His gaze was grim as he looked at the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor. Evidently, this scene has exceeded his expectations.

    He expected that after the death of the Immortal Emperor, no one would be able to stop him in the Great Thousand World. But at this moment, two people managed to leave their surnames on the Firmament Board...

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The Saint Sky Monarch gnashed his teeth with rage in his eyes. This situation has exceeded their ns. They initially thought that the Great Thousand World would fall under their mercy with the appearance of the Heavenly Evil Monarch. But with the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor leaving their names on the Firmament Board, the current Great Thousand World¡¯s strength was stronger than it was during ancient times.

    After all, the Great Thousand World only had one Ranker that managed to leave his name on the Firmament Board, the Immortal Emperor. But at this moment, they had two Rankers!

    Under the various gazes, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor raised their heads. They looked at the Heavenly Evil Monarch with their calm voices echoing out, ¡°Looks like your Fiend ns¡¯ scheme of upying our Great Thousand World is a failure.¡±

    The Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s eyes flickered with a dangerous light as he responded, ¡°The two of you only managed toplete half of it. So how are you so confident to speak those words to me?¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case... then we¡¯ll seek advice from the Heavenly Evil Monarch.¡± The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor did not talk much, but indifferently smiled. Soon after, their gazes turned cold. This Heavenly Evil Monarch was the leader of the Fiend ns, and as long as they managed to suppress thetter, the Fiend ns¡¯ scheme would fail.

    Furthermore, the Heavenly Evil Monarch had just broken out of the seal and was in his weakest point. So when were they going to act if they didn¡¯t suppress him now?

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor weren¡¯t inflexible people, but they wouldn¡¯t give the Heavenly Evil Monarch the time to recover. As the two of them took a step forth, boundless Spiritual Energy instantly gathered over.

    As the me Emperor made a grabbing gesture, a ck ruler appeared in his hand and it shed down. Instantly, sizzling Emperor mes gushed out that turned into a myriad feet of radiance as it shot forth.

    In the path of that ruler, space was torn apart.

    The Martial Ancestor clenched his fist and threw a jab forth. A draconic roar echoed out and an azure fist streaked across the horizon.

    As the azure dragon roared, eight energies gathered in its mouth and looked like it could destroy the heavens and earth.

    At this moment, when the me Emperor and Martial Ancestorunched their attacks, themotion was stronger than before. Even the pressure that permeated from them caused even the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s countenance to turn grave.

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll see how capable you two Rankers are!¡± The Heavenly Evil Monarch snorted as the evil eye at the centre of his brows flickered with torrential demonic aura gushing out.

    ¡°World-Devouring Beast!¡± A demonic beam shot out of that evil eye and swiftly expanded with a sharp roar that turned into a gigantic beast of darkness.

    That beast had a sinister radiance circting about it with its eyes filled with violence, as if it could destroy and devour anything in the world.

    When that beast appeared, the ruler flew over.

    As the beast roared, its w brandished towards the ruler with a force that could easily kill any Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereigns and erase their existence.

    When the ruler flew over, the beast of darkness¡¯ figure froze before a sharp roar resounded in the next moment with a w shing down.

    The azure dragon had also flown over and opened its mouth, unleashing a rainbow draconic breath at the gigantic beast.

    As the beast violently roared, it flew out, and the sinister radiance on its body had dimmed down. Evidently, it had suffered substantial injuries.

    In the blink of an eye, the Heavenly Evil Monarch was at a disadvantageous position. Evidently, even the Heavenly Evil Monarch wasn¡¯tparable to two Rankers.

    Within the North Deste Grave, a cheer burst out and all the Heavenly Sovereigns rejoiced.

    On the other hand, the Fiend n¡¯s party was silent, with the Sky Monarchs all wearing grim expressions.

    ¡°Are you bullying me in my weakest state?¡± The Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s grim eyes looked at the gigantic beast that was being defeated with a rampant light shing in his eyes. When he turned his head, he flung his sleeve and a demonic aura swept out towards the countless demonic beings behind him.

    In the path of the demonic aura, countless demonic beings were torn apart. The Heavenly Evil Monarch was devouring them.

    This sudden scene had caused the countenance of the powerhouses of the Fiend n¡¯s to be drained of colour as they yelled. But no matter how they tried to flee, they were devoured by the demonic aura.

    Evidently, the Heavenly Evil Monarch had resorted to such means to recover his strength.

    When the Saint Sky Monarch and other Sky Monarchs saw this scene, they squinted their eyes. However, they did not obstruct, since they knew that once the Heavenly Evil Monarch recovered his strength, only then can thetter have the strength to deal with the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor.

    ¡°All the other small ns heed my orders. All ns are to provide one Monarch to be consumed!¡± The Saint Sky Monarch¡¯s cold voice resounded, causing many demonic beings of the Fiend n¡¯s faces to drastically change.

    For those small ns, losing a Monarch meant shaking their foundation.

    But facing the cruelty of the Major ns¡¯ patriarchs, they didn¡¯t have the qualifications to object. Hence, one demonic being after another flew into the sky after a briefmotion.

    The Heavenly Evil Monarch nodded his head at this scene then flung his sleeve. Demonic aura roared and engulfed those Monarchs.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After we invade the Great Thousand World, I will make it up for all of your contributions.¡± The Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s cold voice resounded as he took a deep breath and devoured the Blood Essences lingering in the air.

    As he devoured the Blood Essences, the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s eyes radiated with halos of demonic aura appearing behind his head. Even the demonic aura around him was climbing at a shocking speed.

    In just a few breaths, the demonic pressure formed by the demonic aura caused the entire North Deste Grave to violently tremble.

    In the North Deste Grave, the joy on the Heavenly Sovereigns retracted. Even the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor have squinted their eyes with grave expressions.

    As the torrential demonic aura spread out, it vaguely resisted the Spiritual Energy pressureing from the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor.

    Along with the demonic aura within the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s body bing even more terrifying, Mu Chen and the rest were shocked to see the two closed eyes on the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s forehead tremble before they gradually opened.

    When the five sinister pupils opened up, the boundless demonic aura struck fear in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°Five open pupils...¡± The Undying Lord looked at this scene and his hoarse voice resounded, ¡°In ancient times, this Heavenly Evil Monarch only used four pupils...¡±

    Everyone¡¯s hearts trembled. Didn¡¯t that mean that this Heavenly Evil Monarch was stronger than back then?

    Under everyone¡¯s eyes, the Heavenly Evil Monarch slowly pushed his hands out and the destructive energy within his body made him show a satisfied expression.

    Lowering his head, his five pupils looked at the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor.

    At the same time, his voice that was filled with violence resounded.

    ¡°The two of you can die without regrets after forcing me to use my five pupils!¡±

 Chapter 1530 - Emperor and Ancestor VS Heavenly Evil Monarch [2]

    ¡°Five pupils...¡± The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor looked at the demonic being with grave gazes. Under this state, the Heavenly Evil Monarch was extremely powerful. Even the two of them felt a trace of pressure.

    ¡°This demon is truly deep and unfathomable.¡± The me Emperor sighed.

    ¡°But no matter how powerful he is, he must die today!¡± The Martial Ancestor spoke with coldness gathering in his eyes. He was naturally filled with hatred for the Fiend ns.

    ¡°My thoughts, as well.¡± The me Emperor smiled as a fire zed in his eyes.

    Their two bodies suddenly trembled, and in the next moment, boundless Spiritual Energy gathered over that formed into an endless oceans of Spiritual Energy behind them.

    As the oceans surged, a clear flow resounded, showing that the Spiritual Energy wasn¡¯t fake. It was because of the density that they formed into two oceans.

    From that, everyone could see that the two of them have reached such a terrifying height and can control the Spiritual Energy of the heavens and earth.

    As the me Emperor flung his sleeve, countless beams shot out from the ocean and swiftly condensed into lotuses. Every single one of those lotuses contained a destructive fluctuation.

    Behind the Martial Ancestor, the Spiritual Energy ocean was covered in various elements that flew out. Those energies would asionally fuse and separate, making it hard to defend against.

    When the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor made a move, they weren¡¯t holding back. Even the Saint Sky Monarch and other Sky Monarchs had their faces changed as they retreated.

    Only the Heavenly Evil Monarch stood unmoving as his five pupils flickered with a sinister radiance and a torrential demonic aura that brought along a terrifying might.

    Raising his head, his indifferent voice resounded, ¡°Demonic Waterfall.¡±

    The boundless demonic aura swept into the sky and descended from the horizon like a ck waterfall.

    The ck waterfall contained a terrifying power and the space below copsed.

    The lotuses flew, soaring into the waterfall of darkness. After that, a violent explosion spread out and shattered the waterfall.

    Before the ck waterfall could recover, lightning, ice, fire, and various other elemental energies flew over.

    After those energies burrowed into the ck curtain, a violent impact resounded and the ck waterfall was entirely destroyed.

    As the two forces gradually disappeared, only a copsed space was left behind.

    The three cold gazes connected with sparks flying across space.

    The me Emperor held onto a ck ruler, before turning into a streak of fire as he flew towards the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    ¡°Ancient Heavenly me Ruler!¡± A roar resounded with sizzling mes gathering before him into a massive ruler that permeated terrifying mes.

    The ruler in the me Emperor¡¯s hand was akin to a sword in a scabbard as the two connected and emanated a horrifying fluctuation.

    ¡°Lightning Emperor Sceptre!¡± Lightning covered the Martial Ancestor¡¯s hand as a sceptre appeared. Holding onto the sceptre, lightning flickered beneath his feet and pierced through space, towards the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    The fire ruler descended and even tore the heavens and earth apart with zing fluctuation.

    The Lightning Emperor Sceptre brandished and the lightning dragon coiling around it raged with every afterimage bringing destructive prowess.

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor made a move at the same time and the momentum was earth-shaking.

    Facing the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor working together, not even Heavenly Evil Monarch dared to underestimate them. With a grim expression, he clenched his hand and a demonic radiance gathered over, forming into a ck spear.

    The demonic spear was engraved with countless faces with sharp howls. The sound wave could cause anyone¡¯s Spiritual Energy to go out of control.

    The spear in the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s hand flew out with demonic aura fluctuating. In the next moment, the speartip trembled and the spear turned into a demonic dragon that pounced forth and shed with the ming ruler.

    As a metallic collision resounded, an impact at the level of a storm constantly caused space to copse from the visible shock wave. It was so much so that even the spatial fragments couldn¡¯t bear the shock wave and shattered.

    When Mu Chen and the other Heavenly Sovereigns saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. Even the shock wave of a battle at this level wasn¡¯t something that Saint Heavenly Sovereigns could bear.

    In the sky of the North Deste Grave, the shes of the three Sovereigns were naked to the eyes as they fought with a ming ruler, lightning sceptre, and demonic spear that would bring along destructive fluctuations with every sh.

    In just a few minutes, the three silhouettes had shed over a thousand rounds.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were glued to the space before him as light gathered in his eyes. However, he could only briefly sense the three silhouettes and couldn¡¯t catch up with their speed.

    ¡°This level... is too powerful.¡± Mu Chen clenched his fists with his blood boiling. That level was a true supreme powerhouse.

    The Saint Sky Monarch and other Sky Monarchs were also looking at this scene. A brief momentter, the Saint Sky Monarchmented with a grim expression, ¡°That me Emperor and Martial Ancestor aren¡¯t simple.¡±

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor¡¯s cooperation was so terrifying that even the Heavenly Evil Monarch couldn¡¯t do anything to the two of them.

    ¡°Do we need to make a move?¡± The Shadow Sky Monarch asked.

    ncing at the North Deste Grave, the Saint Sky Monarch sighed and shook his head. ¡°Even if we dealt with all those people there, there¡¯s nothing we can do to the Great Thousand World as long as the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor are here.¡±

    ¡°Right now, we can only hope that the deity can kill the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor.¡±

    The demonic spear roared as it exploded with a myriad feet of demonic radiance that shed with the ming spear and lightning sceptre. As ripples exploded, the three of them were blown apart.

    The three of them swiftly stabilised their figures with their expressions turning grave.

    ¡°The two of you aren¡¯t weaker than the Immortal Emperor back then. The Great Thousand World is truly blessed with luck.¡± The Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s demonic spear trembled as he spoke.

    The Martial Ancestor¡¯s face was cold, but he did not have the intention to talk to the Heavenly Evil Monarch. He only looked at the me Emperor and said, ¡°This demon is too powerful, and we can¡¯t hold back.¡±

    Letting out a deep breath, the me Emperor gently nodded and closed his eyes. A brief momentter, he abruptly opened his eyes with Emperor mes zing in his eyes.

    Emperor mes soon gushed out and engulfed the me Emperor¡¯s physique as the boundless ocean of Spiritual Energy behind the me Emperor started to burn.

    In the depths of the ocean, everyone could see a myriad foot lotus slowly rising into the sky.

    That lotus was dazzling with various colours. Every single colour represented a Heavenly me that permeated with terrifying might.

    An indescribable pressure emanated from the lotus that caused everyone¡¯s faces to change.

    At the same time, the Martial Ancestor had also made a move and his hands joined together before slowly being pulled apart. As boundless radiance gathered over, eight different colours surrounded his body and eight ancient runes could be vaguely seen.

    ¡°So, you guys are going all-out... but do you think that I¡¯m afraid of the two of you?!¡± The Heavenly Evil Monarch narrowed his eyes as he formed seals and caused the demonic aura to fluctuate.

    Facing the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor, the Heavenly Evil Monarch did not dare to look down despite opening five eyes.

    Under all the astonished gazes, everyone could see the massive lotus rising in the sky and hovered about the me Emperor.

    The eight runes spun rapidly around the Martial Ancestor and attracted the world¡¯s energy to descend.

    Boundless demonic aura gathered above the Heavenly Evil Monarch with a surging evil aura.

    At this moment, regardless of the Heavenly Sovereigns from the Great Thousand World or the Sky Monarchs of the Fiend ns, all of their faces changed as they started to retreat.

    Anyone could tell that the two parties have roused their killing intent. They¡¯re starting to bring out their killing moves to end the battle.

    The confrontationsted briefly before three hollers abruptly resounded.

    ¡°Buddha¡¯s Fury Emperor me Lotus!¡± The me Emperor hollered as the lotus shot out and blossomed, permeating a destructive fluctuation.

    ¡°Eight Talisman Nirvana!¡± The Martial Ancestor tapped his fingers and the eight ancient runes fused, triggering the world¡¯s energy, and turning into a destructive beam that shot towards the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    ¡°Five Pupils God-Killing Diagram!¡± The Heavenly Evil Monarch joined his hands together and formed seals. In the sky, a diagram appeared from the torrential demonic aura and unfolded.

    Countless lines streaked across the heavens and earth as their bodies trembled. The oue of this sh would determine the Great Thousand World¡¯s fate...

 Chapter 1531 - Emperor and Ancestor VS Heavenly Evil Monarch [3]

    A demonic diagram unfolded, covering the sky. The surging demonic aura echoed with the roars of a myriad demon.

    As the diagram unfolded, five evil pupils could be seen gradually opening, which was filled with violence.

    Looking at the five eyes, all the Heavenly Sovereigns in the North Deste Grave felt a chill down their spines. Even the Spiritual Energy in their bodies showed signs of going rampant, causing them to shift their eyes away from it.

    When the demonic diagram unfolded, the gigantic lotus whistled over and unfolded with dazzling colours spreading out between the heavens and earth with a destructive fluctuation.

    As the lotus spun, it drew a long dazzling streak in the horizon. Facing the diagram, the lotus showed no signs of hesitation and shed.

    When the two connected, endless mes erupted from the lotus, like a volcano.

    As earth-shattering noises echoed out, the entire North Deste Grave trembled with a zing heat wave. Even from a distance away, everyone felt their skin burning.

    Spiritual Energy and demonic aura surged as the faction from both sides resisted the terrifying temperature.

    As the lotus blossomed, a destructive pressure engulfed the demonic diagram. At the same time, the diagram also started its retaliation as the five evil eyes exploded with countless demonic runes.

    Those runes were engraved with a sinister power that would have even a Saint Heavenly Sovereign¡¯s Spiritual Energy contaminated upon being touched, and their body would copse from the overbearing poison.

    As countless demonic runes gathered, it shed with the dazzling mes...

    Under the corrosion, space was riddled with holes.

    As the two powerful energy shed, the third energy joined the battle. The eight runes streaked over and shed with the demonic diagram...

    Blooming fireworks exploded as the two energy confronted one another. Even Saint Heavenly Sovereigns and Sky Monarchs did not dare to look at it and shifted their eyes away.

    Along with a series of explosions echoing throughout space, every single fluctuation permeated from it made the experts from the two factions feel their scalps going numb.

    That energy could decide the fate of a world.

    After ten-odd minutes, the lingering fluctuations gradually faded.

    It was practically in an instant that the two factions looked at the confrontation. Both parties weren¡¯t holding back from the previous encounter. They had circted their strength to the limit.

    It was a power that can even destroy an entire continent.

    This confrontation represented the pinnacle powerhouses from two factions, and the stronger one would undoubtedly hold an advantage in the war.

    As everyone focused on it, the storm started to dissipate and everything cleared up... The massive lotus of fire and destructive energies had already disappeared. There was only a demonic diagram that pridefully stood in the sky with five eyes flickering.

    ¡°The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor¡¯s union attack couldn¡¯t destroy the demonic diagram?¡± Watching this scene, all the Heavenly Sovereigns wore grave expressions and turned pale.

    In the direction of the Fiend ns, many Sky Monarchs had joy on their faces. But only the Saint Sky Monarch and Shadow Sky Monarch¡¯s brows were lightly locked together.

    ¡°Something doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± Mu Chen muttered.

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor stood in the sky without any ripples on their faces. Their cold pupils looked at the demonic diagram before flicking their fingers.

    A strand of fire flew out andnded on the demonic diagram.

    It was akin to a spark of fire that was ced in a sea of cotton and the demonic diagram started to burn. The five evil eyes emanated a sharp howl before it exploded...

    When the five pupils exploded, the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s body trembled and he wore a grim expression. His five pupils were leaking with ck blood, making him seem like a demon.

    Evidently, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor held a trace of an advantage from the previous battle, and they even injured the Heavenly Evil Monarch, inflicting injuries to his evil pupils.

    Within the North Deste Grave, the Heavenly Sovereigns watched this scene in stunned silence before they burst out in cheers.

    ¡°The heavens are truly blessing my Great Thousand World to have the rise of the Martial Ancestor and me Emperor!¡± The Undying Lord trembled with excitement.

    It was initially the Great Thousand World¡¯s doom with the appearance of the Heavenly Evil Monarch. But who would¡¯ve expected that the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor would rise to the Immortal Emperor¡¯s height?

    Qin Tian andpany also nodded their head and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s truly a blessing of the heavens. With the Heavenly Evil Monarch being stronger than he was in the past, if we didn¡¯t have the Martial Ancestor or me Emperor, acking of either one of them wouldn¡¯t be able to confront the Heavenly Evil Monarch.¡±

    The Heavenly Evil Monarch was too powerful to the point that the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor had to work together.

    The Heavenly Evil Monarch wore a grim expression while hovering in the sky and wiped the ck blood leaking from his eyes before looking at the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor. ¡°From your strength alone, any one of you is even more outstanding than the Immortal Emperor. I never expected that the Great Thousand World would have such talents.¡±

    The me Emperor smiled. ¡°You¡¯re also powerful, but the two of us could only take advantage of numbers to defeat you for the Great Thousand World.¡±

    The Heavenly Evil Monarch showed a peculiar smile. He had no ripples in his tone for his previous failure. ¡°It seems like you guys are so determined that you¡¯re winning.¡±

    The Martial Ancestor¡¯s deep voice resounded, ¡°At least you¡¯re not able to fulfil your ambition of invading my Great Thousand World.

    ¡°Although the two of us only obtained an advantage today, we will be able to leave our full name on the Firmament Board within a hundred years. At that time, one of us will be sufficient to kill you.¡±

    The Martial Ancestor¡¯s voice was raging with killing intent. The moment they managed to leave their full name on the Firmament Board, they would reach such a whole new height that the two of them were confident about easily killing the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    Narrowing his eyes, the Heavenly Evil Monarch did not refute those words, but asked, ¡°I¡¯m truly unable to do anything to the two of you if you guys have reached that height. But...¡±

    Tilting his head, he looked at the two of them with a cold smile. ¡°Do you think that I will give you that time?¡±

    The me Emperor narrowed his eyes with a cold expression. ¡°What can you even do to us?¡±

    A smile rose on the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s lips as he went into a brief silence before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you guys find it weird? In ancient times, my strength was clearly stronger than the Immortal Emperor, so why did I allow him to seal me?

    ¡°It¡¯s simple, because I was willing to be sealed by him.¡±

    His words instantly caused all the Heavenly Sovereigns¡¯ faces to change with shock in their eyes. It was so much so that even the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor had squinted their eyes.

    Back then, the Heavenly Evil Monarch was willing to be sealed by the Immortal Emperor?

    ¡°Whatplete nonsense!¡± The me Emperor coldly snorted. ¡°That seal was only one step away from killing you, so why would you even want to take such a great risk?¡±

    After a brief silence, the Heavenly Evil Monarch sighed and looked around. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s known as World Suppression?¡±

    His words instantly made the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor narrow their eyes.

    ¡°The so-called ¡®World Suppression¡¯ is when a powerful existence enters into a world, he will be rejected by the world itself. It¡¯s just like how our Fiend nsing to the Great Thousand World couldn¡¯t unleash our true strength.

    ¡°The stronger that individual, the stronger the suppression would be.

    ¡°By allowing myself to be sealed by the Immortal Emperor for 49,000 years, the Immortal Emperor¡¯s seal contaminated my own aura. So, as long as I manage to break through the seal, I will be able to fool the world itself and stop it from suppressing me. By removing the seal, I will be able to truly rule this entire world without any rejection from the World Intent and take the Great Thousand World as the camp of my Fiend ns.¡±

    Smiling in the direction of the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor, the Heavenly Evil Monarch continued, ¡°Did you think that five pupils are the limit of my strength? I have to say; you guys are too na?ve.¡±

    The Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s voice was cold, causing all the Heavenly Sovereigns to feel a chill down their spines. Even the joy they felt from the me Emperor, and Martial Ancestor¡¯s victory has disappeared...

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that a long time ago... I was called...

    ¡°The Nine-Eyed Evil Monarch...¡±

 Chapter 1532 - Nine-eyed Evil Monarch

    ¡°Nine-Eyed Evil Monarch!¡± The Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s voice resounded, striking the entire North Deste Grave in silence. All the Heavenly Sovereigns wore pale expressions and felt a chill down their spines.

    The Heavenly Evil Monarch was already so powerful at five eyes... and if he really possessed nine eyes at his peak, how terrifying would he be?

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor abruptly narrowed their eyes, and their faces turned cold. They were looking at the Heavenly Evil Monarch, trying to determine if thetter was speaking the truth.

    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Seeing the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor¡¯s eyes, the Heavenly Evil Monarch smiled and his body trembled. His upper clothes were reduced to dust and revealed his robust figure. As his chest shook, everyone was shocked to see a closed eye on his chest.

    There was also an eye that emerged on his naval.

    At the same time, he spread his hands apart with an eye at each palm.

    Although the four eyes were closed, the terrifying fluctuation permeating from them caused the entire world to tremble.

    Everyone had disbelief written on their faces as they looked at the four eyes.

    In the deathly silence, all noise had disappeared under the nine eyes as an incredible pressure slowly permeated. It was deep and unfathomable, akin to the abyss.

    ¡°Is the Great Thousand World... really going to be doomed...?¡± The Heavenly Sovereigns resounded in despair. Facing the nine-eyed state of the Heavenly Evil Monarch, they couldn¡¯t even muster the courage to resist.

    Looking at the despair shrouding the North Deste Grave, the Heavenly Evil Emperor looked at the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor with a smile. ¡°If the two of you are smart, then submit to my Fiend ns. I will guarantee the safety of those around you and even allow you guys to rule the Great Thousand World.¡±

    Disdain rose on the me Emperor¡¯s lips. ¡°You dare to keep the two of us? You¡¯ll be doomed the moment we leave our full name on the Firmament Board.¡±

    The smile on the Heavenly Evil Monarch briefly froze before he nodded his head with a sigh, ¡°Indeed, the two of you are too threatening... So I should get rid of the two of you.¡±

    Looking at the Heavenly Evil Monarch, the Martial Ancestor coldly said, ¡°You¡¯re still not capable of using your nine eyes yet!¡±

    Although the four other eyes of the Heavenly Evil Monarch were emanating terrifying fluctuations, the Martial Ancestor could vaguely sense that the Heavenly Evil Monarch still wasn¡¯t capable of opening them.

    Otherwise, why would that fellow talk to them when he could suppress them?

    Narrowing his eyes, the Heavenly Evil Monarch smiled. ¡°What keen perception... Indeed, I¡¯m still unable to open all of my eyes. After all, I¡¯ve just broken free of the seal, and I will require a massive amount of energy to restore my nine eyes. ording to my estimation, I would need roughly five years.

    ¡°So you guys can rejoice that you still have five years left.¡±

    The Heavenly Evil Monarch smiled as his eyes flickered with brutality.

    ¡°Five years from now, I will descend once again and have the Great Thousand World beneath my feet, enving everyone.¡±

    The Heavenly Sovereigns in the North Deste Grave were pale. Five years was just the blink of an eye to them, and even with the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor¡¯s aptitude, they would require at least fifty years to leave their full name on the Firmament Board, which far exceeded the five years.

    So there wouldn¡¯t be any changes in those five years, but when the Heavenly Evil Monarch returns, it would be the doomsday of the Great Thousand World.

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor briefly knitted their brows before killing intent exploded from their eyes. They looked at the Heavenly Evil Monarch and coldly said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then we won¡¯t let you leave no matter what price we have to pay.¡±

    Evidently, the Heavenly Evil Monarch required five years to recover, but they can make him stay for eternity now!

    ¡°Make me stay behind? You guys are still not capable of that.¡± The Heavenly Evil Monarch responded. Since he could reveal that information, he naturally wasn¡¯t afraid of the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor trying to stop him.

    ¡°Then the two of us will give it a try!¡± Coldness circted within the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor¡¯s eyes.

    The Martial Ancestor was the first to make a move. Eight ancient runes condensed in his hand before fusing together, forming into an ancient alms bowl with eight different elements flowing on it.

    ¡°Eight Ancestral ss Alms Bowl!¡± The Martial Ancestor roared. The alms bowl soared into the sky and turned into a massive cover that enveloped towards the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    ¡°Emperor me Demon Binding Rope!¡± me Emperor rubbed his hands together and formed a dazzling rope of mes. If it binds it¡¯s target, even the Heavenly Evil Monarch would have to suffer.

    At this moment, neither the me Emperor nor Martial Ancestor dared to underestimate their opponent. Thus, they weren¡¯t holding back when they attacked.

    Looking at the two attacksing in his direction, the Heavenly Evil Monarch narrowed his eyes. He knew that he couldn¡¯t be trapped here, since he had no idea if the two of them were as insane as the Immortal Emperor to sacrifice their lives to fight with him.

    The Heavenly Evil Monarch tore his skin and ck blood flowed down. He wiped the closed eye located on his chest and left behind a talisman.

    As a ck radiance blossomed, the sixth eye started to move and slowly opened...

    Although it only opened a little, the torrential demonic aura within the Heavenly Evil Monarch surged at this moment. He then brandished his hands in the next moment with a demonic howl.

    ¡°Boundary Separation Demonic Beam!¡± A pitch-ck demonic beam shot out from the head of the Heavenly Evil Monarch and expanded. It was boundless in size as it streaked across and separated the entire world into two.

    One side was the North Deste Grave, while the other side was the army of the Fiend ns.

    As the alms bowl and ming rope flew over, it was stopped by the boundary and couldn¡¯t enter. It was if they were stopped outside another boundary.

    The eye located at the chest of the Heavenly Evil Monarch closed once again and the surging demonic aura swiftly died down.

    Evidently, he had paid a considerable price by opening his sixth eye through a secret art.

    At this moment, the Heavenly Evil Monarch was weakened.

    Although they knew that this was the best chance for them to kill the Heavenly Evil Monarch, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor couldn¡¯t do anything about him, since that demonic beam separated the world into two and even they couldn¡¯t break through.

    ¡°His strength was already so terrifying at the sixth eye. If he regains all nine eyes, how horrifying will he be?¡± The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor exchanged a look. They could see the worry and fear in each other¡¯s eyes.

    The Heavenly Evil Monarch looked at the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor and indifferently said, ¡°I will repay what you guys did five years from now. At that time, the Great Thousand World will be covered in blood with all lifeforms annihted.¡±

    Waving his hand, his cold voice resounded within the ears of all the Fiend ns, ¡°Retreat!¡±

    With his order, the torrential demonic aura surged as the Fiend ns threw themselves into the spatial rift...

    The Heavenly Evil Monarch and Sky Monarchs leftst and looked at the helpless Heavenly Sovereigns of the Great Thousand World with ridicule.

    In just barely an incense¡¯s time, the demonic beings had disappeared along with the torrential demonic aura.

    Looking at their retreated army, the Sky Monarchs dove into the spatial rift, only the Heavenly Evil Monarch was still standing. He nced at the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor. ¡°Enjoy yourst moments. This can be considered myst mercy for your Great Thousand World.¡±

    With a gentle smile, he stepped into the spatial rift and waved his hand, causing the rift to close behind him.

    Along with the departure of the Heavenly Evil Monarch, the separated boundary gradually disappeared. When the alms bowl and rope flew over, they failed to capture anything...

    Looking at the fluctuating space, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor wore grim expressions. The Heavenly Evil Monarch was too dangerous!¡±

    Exchanging a look, they could see the helpless expression in each other¡¯s eyes. In this battle, they had done their best, but they never expected that the Heavenly Evil Monarch would have hidden so deep...

    As they descended, they entered into the atmosphere of the North Deste Grave.

    Qin Tian and the other Saint Heavenly Sovereigns came up with pale expressions. All of their eyes were flickering with anxiety. ¡°me Emperor, Martial Ancestor... what should we do?¡±

    As the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor exchanged a look, they sighed before saying, ¡°Gather the Heavenly Sovereigns. We will gather our minds together and seek a solution for the doomsday five years from now...¡±

 Chapter 1533 - The Third Ranker

    The Great Thousand Pce

    Within the pce, everyone seated here were famous figures in the Great Thousand World. With all of them keeping silence, there was a pressure spreading throughout the atmosphere.

    Everyone was focused on the two silhouettes standing at the centre of the pce.

    ¡°Everyone, we¡¯re now facing the destruction of the Great Thousand World.¡± The me Emperor raised his head and looked at everyone.

    Everyone fell into silence. Despite all of them being Heavenly Sovereigns, they couldn¡¯t help feeling fearful.

    ¡°me Emperor and Martial Ancestor... can the two of you really fight with that Heavenly Evil Monarch?¡± Qin Tian locked his brows together with a wry smile.

    As the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor exchanged a look, they sighed, ¡°If the Heavenly Evil Monarch only has five eyes, the two of us weren¡¯t afraid of him. But if he really possesses nine eyes, then we won¡¯t be able to fight him.¡±

    The Martial Ancestor¡¯s gaze was sharp as he continued, ¡°Unless... one of us can leave our full name on the Firmament Board. In this manner, we will be able to use the World Power to kill the Heavenly Evil Monarch.¡±

    The Azure Sword Saint looked at the two of them with hopeful eyes. ¡°If we gather all the resources in the Great Thousand World, I wonder if the two of you can leave your full name on the Firmament Board.¡±

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor both shook their heads. ¡°The numbers and brushes don¡¯t factor into the Firmament Board. They¡¯re mainly split into two portions, one being the surname and second, being the given name... If we want to leave our full name, we will require a massive power that can only be obtained through umtion. The two of us are confident in leaving our full names, but we need decades to do that.¡±

    Everyone fell into silence once again. Decades might not be a big problem, but the Heavenly Evil Monarch was only giving them five years before hees back, and that would be the doomsday of the Great Thousand World...

    Time was what theycked now.

    ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s no other method?¡± The Undying Lord¡¯s harsh voice resounded. His aged face became even more grey with a declining aura.

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor were speechless. The suppressed atmosphere in the hall increased.

    Looking at all the Heavenly Sovereigns keeping their silence, Mu Chen suddenly said, ¡°If we¡¯re not able to help the two seniors leave their full name on the Firmament Board, then can we gather all the resources and create another Ranker? With three Rankers, will we be able to fight with the Heavenly Evil Monarch?¡±

    His words instantly caused the atmosphere in the hall to freeze. All the Heavenly Sovereigns had their eyes beaming with joy on their faces.

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor also briefly froze before they looked at Mu Chen in admiration. ¡°This idea is feasible. If another Ranker appears, even if he has only managed to leave behind his surname, the three of us might not be able to defeat the Heavenly Evil Monarch, but we can still threaten him to risk a victory for the Great Thousand World.¡±

    Everyone in the hall grasped onto that chance and started to discuss. The depressing atmosphere from before had also been wiped out.

    ¡°But the question is, who will be the third Ranker?¡± The me Emperor swept his eyes over.

    The atmosphere quieted down a little as everyone exchanged a look. However, no one dared to open their mouth. Everyone who¡¯s gathered here represented the pinnacle of the Great Thousand World, but even someone as powerful as they were fearful of the mysterious Firmament Board.

    Some gazes started to be directed at Qin Tian and the other Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereigns. Aside from the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor, they were the strongest, and they might have a chance at it...

    Facing everyone¡¯s gaze, Qin Tian and the rest showed bitter expressions. Even if they¡¯re in the Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm and only appeared to be a step away from the Firmament Board, they knew that it¡¯s impossible for them to even trigger the Firmament Board. So they weren¡¯t confident that they could reach the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor¡¯s height within five years.

    Looking at their expressions, all the Heavenly Sovereigns calmed down and they joy written on their faces receded...

    As the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor exchanged a nce, they helplessly sighed. They knew that Qin Tian and the rest couldn¡¯t be med, since they knew how difficult it was.

    When they swept their gazes over, they suddenly paused on Mu Chen. They saw that thetter was hesitating with his words.

    ¡°Mu Chen, speak what¡¯s on your mind. The Great Thousand World is being threatened right now, and as long as there¡¯s hope, we won¡¯t give up.¡± The me Emperor smiled.

    Everyone in the Great Thousand Pce instantly looked at Mu Chen.

    Facing everyone¡¯s gazes, Mu Chen helplessly smiled. After a brief hesitation, his eyes gradually turned sharp as he looked at the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor. ¡°I want to try and be the third Ranker.¡±

    The pce instantly went into an uproar as everyone looked at Mu Chen in shock. Although he has some fame, he¡¯s cultivation was just in the Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm. Not even Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realms were confident, so what gives?

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re only at the Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm. How are you qualified to speak those words?¡± Maha Tian snorted. He didn¡¯t like Mu Chen from the beginning. Since there¡¯s an opportunity now, he naturally grasped it.

    Although the other Heavenly Sovereigns did not speak, but the doubt in their eyes was clear. After all, this matter was too important, and they couldn¡¯t see any hope on Mu Chen.

    After a brief hesitation, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor asked, ¡°Why are you confident?¡±

    The two of them have always been supporters of Mu Chen, and since it concerned the future of the Great Thousand World, they did not dare to treat this matter lightly.

    Under all the doubtful gazes, Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned casual as he replied, ¡°Although I¡¯m not a Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm, I¡¯m confident in training my Three Pures into the Three God Realm.¡±

    Back then, when he fought with Jian Ya, he had already gained someprehension of the legendary Three God Realm.

    ¡°Three Pures? Three God Realm?¡± All the Heavenly Sovereigns exchanged a look, since they weren¡¯t familiar with it. After all, not even the Heavenly Emperor achieved it back then.

    ¡°The Three Pures might be one of the 36 Peerless Divine Abilities of the Great Thousand World, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s useless for the Firmament Board.¡± Maha Tian sneered.

    ncing at Maha Tian, Mu Chen said, ¡°It¡¯s useless with just the Three Pures.¡±

    After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°The so-called ¡®Three God Realm¡¯ is where my clones stand as individual existences and live in the world. At that time, my clones will be able to cultivate two other Primal Celestial Bodies, and bybining the three into one; I can use three Primal Celestial Bodies. I believe that at that time, I will have nothing to be afraid of, even when facing a Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°At that time, if all the resources arebined onto me and help me break through to the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm within five years, I believe that I can give an attempt at the Firmament Board.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s words instantly caused everyone to widen their mouths in silence as they gave him dumbfounded looks.

    Evidently, they were shocked by Mu Chen¡¯s words.

    ¡°Your... your clones can also cultivate Sovereign Immortal Bodies?¡± A Heavenly Sovereign stuttered as he said. ¡°And other Primal Celestial Bodies?!¡±

    Although Mu Chen has performed the Three Pures earlier, his clones only managed to share one Sovereign Immortal Body with his main body and couldn¡¯t cultivate individual ones.

    Without any fluctuation in his eyes, Mu Chen calmly replied, ¡°The Three God Realm can truly achieve that.¡±

    Everyone was speechless, since no one has seeded in the Three God Realm.

    When the me Emperor and Marital Ancestor heard those words, they briefly pondered before asking for a confirmation, ¡°Mu Chen, are you speaking the truth?¡±

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°Is there a meaning in lying? If I¡¯m spouting nonsense at this moment, I¡¯m simply courting death.¡±

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor nodded their heads and looked at everyone else. ¡°What does everyone think?¡±

    All the other Heavenly Sovereigns woreplicated expressions.

    After a brief silence, Qin Tian said, ¡°Do we still have another choice?¡±

    Everyone bitterly smiled. Not even Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereigns were confident, and aside from Mu Chen¡¯s method, they had no other alternative.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case... we can only give it a try.¡± Qin Tian gnashed his teeth.

    The Undying Lord, True Dragon Emperor and the rest nodded their heads as well.

    Maha Tian¡¯s gaze was flickering with uncertain as he muttered, ¡°Insane!¡±

    Seeing that everyone agreed, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor took a deep breath before looking at Mu Chen. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we will put the hope of the Great Thousand World onto you...¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s expression turned solemn as he replied, ¡°I will do my best, but I hope that my conditions can be fulfilled.

    ¡°I need two other Primal Celestial Bodies...

    ¡°Furthermore, I need all the resources poured onto me to achieve the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm within five years...¡±

 Chapter 1534 - Emperor Inheritance Pool

    When Mu Chen¡¯s voice resounded, all the Heavenly Sovereigns¡¯ expressions grewplicated. This conditions were rming to everyone.

    The Great Thousand World only had five Primal Celestial Bodies, and each of them was scarce and powerful. This was the reason why the Maha Tian was even willing to start a war because of the Primordial Immortal Body.

    But at this moment, Mu Chen still wanted another two Primal Celestial Bodies, aside from the Primordial Immortal Body, leaving everyone speechless.

    As the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor exchanged a nce, they looked at the Patriarchs and Grand Elders of the four other Ancient ns. After all, the other four Primal Celestial Bodies were kept by the four Ancient ns.

    Facing the gaze from the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor, aside from Qing Yanjing, the three other ns had their gazes flickered. After all, a Primal Celestial Body was too important, and even they did not dare to speak up.

    Hence, an awkward silence haunted the hall.

    ¡°My Ancient Buddha n is willing to take out the Endless Radiance Body.¡± Qing Yanjing was the first to speak and break the silence. Although she was the Grand Elder of the Ancient Buddha n, she naturally had to receive the support of the Elder¡¯s Association if it was something that concerned the Endless Radiance Body. However, the Great Thousand World was in a life-and-death situation, and if they couldn¡¯t stop the Heavenly Evil Monarch five years from now, even the Ancient Buddha n would be destroyed. So what¡¯s the point of having the Endless Radiance Body then?

    Most importantly, Mu Chen was her son, and she would naturally support him.

    Hearing Qing Yanjing¡¯s words, the three Ancient ns bitterly smiled. Mu Chen was her child, and he¡¯s even the Patriarch of the Ancient Buddha n. So Qing Yanjing could naturally support him with such vigour.

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor nodded their heads. They nowcked one more Primal Celestial Body.

    The Grand Underworld Ancestor, Patriarch Hei Tian, and Patriarch Huang Qiu looked worried, but they did not take the initiative to speak. They were waiting for the others to speak first.

    All of a sudden, Luo Li looked at the Grand Underworld Ancestor and smiled. ¡°Elder Grand Underworld.¡±

    Hearing Luo Li¡¯s words, the Grand Underworld Ancestor trembled before he looked at her with an awkward smile.

    However, Luo Li did not bother about it and said, ¡°As the Holy Maiden of the Ancient Spirit n, I have the authority to decide this matter, right?¡±

    Nodding his head, the Grand Underworld Ancestor gave a bitter smile. ¡°The Holy Maiden is akin to the Patriarch, and you naturally have great authority in making the decision.¡±

    ¡°The Great Spirit Sage Body is the treasure of my Ancient Spirit n, and it¡¯s natural for you to have hesitations... But I would like to ask you a question. What¡¯s the use of the Great Spirit Sage Body if there¡¯s no Ancient Spirit n?¡± Luo Li¡¯s voice gently resounded, causing the Grand Underworld Ancestor¡¯s face to tense up.

    If they didn¡¯t have a third Ranker five years from now, the Great Thousand World would face destruction, and the Ancient Spirit n would be included.

    After a brief hesitation, the Grand Underworld Ancestor bitterly smiled. ¡°Your words are right, and if we¡¯re still selfish at this moment, then we will be courting destruction.¡±

    Raising his head, he looked at the me Emperor, Martial Ancestor, and Mu Chen. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, my Ancient Spirit n will hand the Great Spirit Sage Body over to Mu Chen.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Grand Underworld.¡± Mu Chen cupped his fists.

    When Patriarch Hei Tian and Huang Qiu saw that the Grand Underworld Ancestor was willing to hand the Great Spirit Sage Body over to Mu Chen, they felt awkward, since what Mu Chen was doing was for the sake of the entire Great Thousand World.

    ¡°If there¡¯s a need, my two ns can also contribute our Primal Celestial Bodies.¡±

    Although the two of them were bted, Mu Chen still gave them a smile to express his gratitude.

    ¡°With three Primal Celestial Bodies gathered onto you, it¡¯s unprecedented. Don¡¯t disappoint everyone.¡± Maha Tian couldn¡¯t help speaking with his eyes turning red from jealousy.

    Mu Chen smiled. ¡°I will naturally do my best, since I know the consequences of failure.¡±

    Maha Tian seemed to be muttering something, but kept silent. He might be jealous, but he knew how to weigh the situation. At this moment, Mu Chen was thest hope of their Great Thousand World.

    For the sake of the overall situation, he naturally hoped for Mu Chen¡¯s sess as well.

    ¡°Since the problem with the Primal Celestial Bodies is resolved.¡± The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor nodded their heads before speaking, ¡°Then we will have to think of how to get you to the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm five years from now.¡±

    All the Heavenly Sovereigns in the hall locked their brows together. Mu Chen was only a Middle Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm. Generally, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for anyone to reach the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm from the Middle Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm in five years.

    That would require an enormous opportunity.

    As everyone fell into silence, the Undying Lord raised his head and looked at Mu Chen. ¡°In five years, with King Mu¡¯s talent and external help, it¡¯s not impossible...¡±

    His words instantly attracted everyone¡¯s gazes over. ¡°What external help?¡±

    The Undying Lord sighed as he stretched his finger and pointed towards the North Deste Grave with a smile. ¡°In ancient times, when the Immortal Emperor fought with the Heavenly Evil Monarch, he ended the battle by sacrificing his life to seal the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    ¡°But the Immortal Emperor possessed the Primordial Immortal Body, and his physique was immortality itself. Although he died, his physique was preserved.

    ¡°At the same time, the Spiritual Energy that the Immortal Emperor cultivated was stored in his Immortal Physique, containing boundless power. We call it... the Emperor Inheritance Pool.¡±

    The Undying Lord¡¯s words instantly caused amotion. All the Heavenly Sovereigns had a fire burning in their hearts. The Spiritual Energy of the Immortal Emperor! Even if it was exhausted after the passage of time, there¡¯s still a massive amount of energy. If that energy was refined and absorb, there¡¯s a great chance of reaching the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°However, the Immortal Emperor¡¯s Spiritual Energy contains the will of immortality, and no one can absorb it, or they will be devoured by it instead...¡± The second half of the Undying Lord¡¯s words extinguished everyone¡¯s excitement.

    With a smile, the Undying Lord looked at Mu Chen. ¡°That means that only those that have cultivated the Primordial Immortal Body can absorb the Emperor Inheritance Pool.¡±

    ¡°Haha, that means that this Emperor Inheritance Pool is something meant for King Mu, and this is the best opportunity.¡±

    Everyone in the hall inwardly smacked their lips as they looked at Mu Chen with envy. That fellow truly possessed the best fortune in the Great Thousand World right now by monopolising everything.

    ¡°Truly, the age forges the hero...¡± Everyone sighed. If it was during ordinary times, just the two Primal Celestial Bodies itself were practically impossible to obtain, not to mention the Emperor Inheritance Pool.

    However, there was nothing they could do, since only Mu Chen dared to bear this burden.

    Not even a Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign like Qin Tian dared to shoulder it.

    The crown of desire was undoubtedly one with dense weight.

    After receiving all the opportunities, he had to be responsible for the result.

    Seeing that the two conditions were fulfilled, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor felt heavily relieved as they looked at Mu Chen. ¡°Your conditions are fulfilled, and it¡¯s all on you now.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were sharp as he nodded his head. ¡°I will do my best.¡±

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor nodded their heads before they stood up and unleashed a powerful pressure as their faces turned cold. ¡°But we can¡¯t sit and do nothing during this period.¡±

    ¡°From now onwards, we will announce the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s desire to destroy us and gather all the powers in the Great Thousand World to engage the Fiend ns in a war!¡±

    ¡°Since the Heavenly Evil Monarch requires five years to recover, then we will cause trouble for him. The Martial Ancestor and I will keep a lookout on his location and force him to fight with us to dy his recovery!¡±

    All the Heavenly Sovereigns stood up in the hall with killing intent shing on their faces. Since the Fiend ns wanted to destroy the Great Thousand World, then they could only fight with their lives on the line.

    Instantly, the Great Thousand Pce was covered in killing aura.

    Even Mu Chen was affected by the atmosphere as he stood up with a cold expression.

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor looked at him and smiled. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to participate in the war. You will be leaving for the North Deste Grave, ept the Emperor Inheritance Pool, cultivate the two Primal Celestial Bodies, reach the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm, and be a Ranker...¡±

    ¡°Only when you achieve that, will our Great Thousand World have a chance in resisting.¡±

    Although Mu Chen felt regretful for not being able to participate in the war, he knew that he was the most crucial factor, and thus, he nodded his head.

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor looked at all the Heavenly Sovereigns and their voices resounded, ¡°Everyone, return to your own ns for now. Two months from now, we will gather at the border of the Great Thousand World to attack the demonic regions!¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡± The Heavenly Sovereigns acknowledged and their voices caused the entire pce to tremble. In the next moment, beams soared into the sky, charging out of the North Deste Grave and disappeared into the horizon.

    Looking at the Heavenly Sovereigns that were leaving, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor wore solemn expressions, since they knew that this news would cause the entire Great Thousand World to tremble.

    The peace in the Great Thousand World no longer existed at this moment.

 Chapter 1535 - Accepting the Inheritance

    A few days after the battle in the North Deste Grave, the news swept the entire Great Thousand World like a storm, which caused the whole of the Great Thousand World to tremble.

    The ancient battle was too far away for everyone in the Great Thousand World, so most people were unfamiliar with the terror of the Fiend ns.

    But when the unfamiliarity was torn apart, the horror recorded in history was gradually felt by the Great Thousand World...

    That was a terrifying power that could enve the entire Great Thousand World.

    The battle that took ce in the North Deste Grave could make everyone understand the strength of the Fiend ns. Even if the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor made a move, they could only force the legendary Heavenly Evil Monarch to retreat.

    Not to mention that five years from now, the Heavenly Evil Monarch wille back even more powerful. At that time, there¡¯s a possibility that the Great Thousand World might be destroyed.

    Thinking about theing of that day, everyone in the Great Thousand World trembled.

    The entire Great Thousand World was shrouded in horror by this matter.

    However, the fluctuations did notst for a long time before they got suppressed. That¡¯s because, with the Endless Fire Territory and Martial Realm representing the entire Great Thousand World, they joined together and established the Great Thousand Alliance.

    The Great Thousand Alliance summoned everyone above the Earth Sovereign Realm to gather by the borders of the Great Thousand World tounch their attacks and defend the Great Thousand World.

    As everyone started to move towards the border, the horror that woulde in five years gradually started to stimte the courage within everyone. After all, they couldn¡¯t do anything and wait for death. Hence, they would rather take the initiative, which they might be able to win a trace of life for the Great Thousand World.

    If they were fated to die, then they would want some worth in their death.

    Holding this thought, multitudes of people gathered at the borders of the Great Thousand World in less than a month and had formed into armies with Spiritual Energy fluctuations wreaking havoc a million miles away.

    Under therge formation, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor appeared, instilling confidence in everyone. At this moment, the two of them were undoubtedly the leaders of the Great Thousand Alliance.

    Looking at the demonic territory that was engulfed in demonic aura, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor waved their hands and their voices resounded, ¡°Attack.¡±

    ...

    While the Great Thousand Alliance¡¯s army attacked the demonic territory, Mu Chen was led by the Undying Lord to the depths of the North Deste Grave.

    At the abyss, he saw massive shackles with runes covering them.

    But today, they were all broken, as if a ferocious beast had barged through them.

    ¡°This is where the Heavenly Evil Monarch was sealed.¡± Looking at the chains, the Undying Lord¡¯s face twitched with reluctance. After all, their Grave Guardians have spent 49,000 years guarding this seal, and the Heavenly Evil Monarch broke out when they were on the brink of sess.

    Mu Chen was speechless against those words. They could only me the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s scheming heart. Back then, he had probably expected everything and made preparations to escape the seal.

    The Undying Lord knew that there wasn¡¯t any use in their speech; he showed a wry smile before taking a step forth and entered the abyss before reaching the end of it.

    There was a flight of stairs that stretched down to their feet.

    Looking at the stairs, the Undying Lord wore a grave expression before he started walking down with revere on his face, with Mu Chen following behind.

    There were a total of 9990 steps.

    When they reached thest step, an altar appeared before Mu Chen¡¯s sight. He gathered his gaze to the center of it.

    There was a tform that was flickering with spiritual radiance and a white-robed silhouette was quietly seated on the mat.

    He had a skinny and slender frame with his long hair spreading out. His features were filled with charm, but it was a pity that both of his eyes were closed. Those eyes must have been as dazzling as a starry sky.

    An incredible pressure permeated that was simr to the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor.

    This was the first Ranker of the Great Thousand World ¡ª the Immortal Emperor.

    The Undying Lord wore a respectful expression as he knelt before the Immortal Emperor and gave a kowtow as if he was showing respect to his ancestors.

    Looking at the Immortal Emperor, Mu Chen wore a grave expression as well before bowing in respect. Regardless of the Immortal Emperor¡¯s strength or his sacrifice for the Great Thousand World, it was worthy of his respect.

    ¡°Truly the Immortal Physique. Even after so many years, there still isn¡¯t any damage to it.¡± Staring at the Immortal Emperor, Mu Chen sighed. In his perception, not even a Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign could move it with a full-strength blow.

    Most importantly, he knew that this physique contained boundless Spiritual Energy that was filled with immortality. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have remained after so many years.

    ¡°King Mu, get prepared.¡± The Undying Lord stood up and looked at the Immortal Emperor¡¯s physique.

    Nodding his head, Mu Chen appeared before the Immortal Emperor and sat down. With both of his hands raised, a guiding power permeated as the Immortal Emperor¡¯s hands slowly raised.

    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯m offending you.¡± Mu Chen took a deep breath as his face turned grave. That¡¯s because it wasn¡¯t easy for him to receive the Immortal Emperor¡¯s Spiritual Energy. Thetter¡¯s Spiritual Energy was too powerful. Not to mention for an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign like him, but even a Saint Heavenly Sovereign wouldn¡¯t dare to absorb such powerful Spiritual Energy.

    The slightest carelessness would immediately kill him.

    But at this time, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t be afraid because he had to take advantage of this opportunity if he wanted to be a Ranker within five years.

    If he wanted to gain something, he would have to fork the equivalent amount of hard work. If he didn¡¯t even dare to try, then he would have to give up on this opportunity.

    With this thought ransacking through his mind, Mu Chen no longer hesitated and stretched his hand out beforeing in contact with the Immortal Emperor¡¯s palms.

    In that instant of contact, Mu Chen¡¯s pupils narrowed. He could sense a massive surge of Spiritual Energy pouring into his body at this moment.

    In that instant, the skin on his arms tore apart with blood dripping out. His flesh was violently trembling as he started to absorb the Spiritual Energy.

    That Spiritual Energy had gradually lost its intent after tens of thousands of years and became pure. But at the same time, it was also lingering with immortal aura. If an ordinary Heavenly Sovereign wanted to absorb this Spiritual Energy, the only possibility would be assimting with the Spiritual Energypletely. But those Heavenly Sovereigns wouldn¡¯t be able to utilise the Spiritual Energy within his body, or he would be attacked by it...

    But fortunately, Mu Chen has cultivated the Primordial Immortal Body, and the nature of his Spiritual Energy was simr to the Immortal Emperor.

    Hence, he was able to absorb the boundless Spiritual Energy directly.

    The rumbling thunder consistently resounded from Mu Chen¡¯s body. In just a dozen seconds, Mu Chen has been dyed with blood, looking extremely miserable. His body was practically torn apart by the violent Spiritual Energy.

    But fortunately, he possessed the Saint Physique, which had a powerful regeneration effect to repair his body swiftly.

    Despite the pain, it didn¡¯t shake Mu Chen¡¯s firm will.

    Gritting his teeth, he calmed his mind and allowed himself to be lost in the massive Spiritual Energy pressure.

    On the altar, the Undying Lord¡¯s body would often be struck by the shock waves and he would continuously retreat. In the end, he had to flee out of the altar¡¯s range.

    Looking at the altar with a grave expression, there was a tornado of Spiritual Energy that formed and enveloped Mu Chen and the Immortal Emperor¡¯s body.

    The Spiritual Energy explosion from his body was something that even a Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign wouldn¡¯t dare to face.

    Squinting his eyes, the Undying Lord looked at Mu Chen¡¯s trembling body. He could only imagine what Mu Chen was going through at this moment.

    But under the pain, the Undying Lord could clearly sense that the Spiritual Energy fluctuationsing from Mu Chen¡¯s body was gradually strengthening.

    As long as he could persevere through this pain, it¡¯s not impossible for him to reach the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm. ¡°King Mu, you have to seed. Five years from now, the Great Thousand World¡¯s life and death will be in your hands...¡±

 Chapter 1536 - Sweeping and Cultivation

    In the demonic region that was shrouded in darkness. The air was filled with an eerie aura with corrosion on the ground.

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor stood on the mountain with their hands behind their backs as they looked at the surroundings with their brows locked together. At the end of the horizon, they could see the countless flickering lights. They were the army of the Great Thousand Alliance, and they were searching for traces of the Fiend ns.

    Since the start of the war, half a year has passed.

    In just half a year, the battle did not go as they expected. When the Great Thousand Alliance¡¯s army came, the entire demonic region was empty.

    ¡°me Emperor and Martial Ancestor... we got information from some remnants of the Fiend ns that they¡¯ve practically retreated to the various Lower nes...¡± Qin Tian appeared beside the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor.

    ¡°So, they really did hide.¡± The me Emperor sighed. The Heavenly Evil Monarch couldn¡¯t make a move since he had to recover, so the two of them didn¡¯t have anything to worry about. Between the two factions, the Great Thousand Alliance was undoubtedly holding the advantage.

    It was precisely so; the Fiend n has decided to hide.

    ¡°Since they are hiding, then we will dig them out inch-by-inch!¡± The Martial Ancestor¡¯s grave voice coldly resounded. The Fiend ns were powerful, and even if they hid in the Lower nes, they would still be giving out a peculiar fluctuation. So with precise detection, it¡¯s possible to find them.

    Regardless of anything, they could not allow the Fiend n to remain calm and let the Heavenly Evil Monarch recover in peace.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Qin Tian nodded his head with killing intent flickering in his eyes before turning around. The army from the Great Thousand Alliance all had heightened courage, and they initially thought that they would experience a great battle. But no one expected that they would encounter no one.

    Along with Qin Tian¡¯s departure, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor exchanged a look. They could see the solemn in each other¡¯s eyes. They knew that if the Heavenly Evil Monarch really wanted to hide, then it¡¯ll be hard for them to find thetter through the countless Lower nes.

    With every passing day, the Heavenly Evil Monarch would grow stronger till he recovered to his full height.

    ¡°I wonder how¡¯s Mu Chen doing.¡± They turned to look at the direction of the Great Thousand World with grave expressions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope that he can seed. Otherwise, the Great Thousand World won¡¯t have any chance five years from now...¡±

    ...

    As a powerful tornado of Spiritual Energy swept from the far end with every single expansion causing the North Deste Grave to tear apart...

    At the heart of the tornado, two silhouettes sat face-to-face that were akin to boulders.

    Their hands were joined together. The Immortal Emperor¡¯s Spiritual Energy endlessly flowed out and roared within Mu Chen¡¯s body, tearing his body apart as it continuously repaired itself.

    As blood flowed out, there wasn¡¯t any fluctuation on Mu Chen¡¯s face. That¡¯s because he was already used to this pain for the past six months.

    Since he has already gotten used to it, he was naturally numb.

    The Undying Lord sat on the pir and looked at Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette. ¡°Late Phase Immortal Sovereign Realm already...¡±

    He could sense that the Spiritual Energy fluctuation permeating from Mu Chen¡¯s body has already reached the Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    ¡°This speed is still a little slow...¡± The Undying Lord muttered. Perhaps in the eyes of others, it was swift for anyone to reach Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm within six months. But Mu Chen was epting the inheritance of the Immortal Emperor, and this speed cannot be calcted normally.

    Furthermore, the Undying Lord could sense that as he has reached the Late Phase Immortal Heavenly Sovereign Realm, the strengthening of Mu Chen¡¯s Spiritual Energy has slowed down.

    It wasn¡¯t because he was suffering from insufficient Spiritual Energy, but Mu Chen was purposely slowing it down.

    ¡°Theter generations truly surpass us with time toe. No wonder he received the Primordial Immortal Body¡¯s acknowledgement at such a young age.¡± The Undying Lord muttered. He finally knew what Mu Chen was intending.

    Mu Chen was suppressing the strengthening of his own Spiritual Energy, since his foundation would be unsteady if he became stronger too quickly, even if the Immortal Emperor¡¯s Spiritual Energy has lost its will and was easier to absorb.

    But the power was too powerful, and if he fearlessly absorbed it, it would shake his foundation.

    Hence, he could only suppress the absorption and get used to his strength. But in this manner, he would have to suffer more pain...

    Facing the opportunity to be stronger faster, Mu Chen maintained a calm mind and practised a restraint that even made the Undying Lord look at him in admiration.

    It¡¯s no wonder why both the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor had such a good opinion of him.

    But although Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation has risen, he still hasn¡¯t trained in the so-called ¡°Three God Realm¡± of the Three Pures, which made the Undying Lord somewhat worried. After all, Mu Chen had to rely on it to be a Ranker. Although, with Mu Chen¡¯s talent, he could be a Ranker with a hundred years of foundation.

    But at this moment, he did not have the luxury of time.

    So once Mu Chenpleted the Three God Realm, he would possess that sort of qualification.

    On the other hand, this opportunity was nothing, even if Mu Chen has stepped into the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    ...

    As time gradually flowed, one year and six months have passed.

    That also meant that it has been two years since the war in the North Deste Grave.

    A Lower ne was being destroyed that caused that ne itself to crack as countless streaks of light flew out and shed with the demonic beings.

    As the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor stood in the sky, they stretched their hands out to stabilise this Lower ne. After all, the Lower ne was at risk of copsing with so many experts inside.

    That Lower ne was being upied by one of the thirty-two Major ns, the de Demon n. They were initially hiding here, but they were discovered by the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor, and the Great Thousand Alliance¡¯s army charged in.

    In the distance, a sharp de tore apart the heavens and earth. Even a Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign wouldn¡¯t dare to be careless.

    An ear-piercing sound echoed out as space steadily copsed. An azure beam streaked and appeared before that demonic being, causing that demonic being to freeze.

    As that azure beam gathered, the Azure Sword Saint appeared with a long azure sword in his hand.

    Behind him, a robust demonic figure was slowly being torn apart. He was the de Demon n¡¯s Patriarch, Heaven-Splitting Sky Monarch. But at this moment, he looked at the Great Thousand Alliance and viciously hollered, ¡°When the deity returns, your Great Thousand World will wee destruction!¡±

    His body exploded with a torrential demonic aura that violently swept towards the Great Thousand World¡¯s experts.

    But at this moment, a me descended from the sky and incinerated the torrential demonic aura.

    The one that made a move was the me Emperor. He looked at the defeated de Demon n without any ripples in his eyes since he knew that, starting from today, the thirty-two Major ns have been decreased to twenty-six.

    This was the sixth Major n they wiped out in the past one and a half years.

    But they still haven¡¯t discovered any traces of the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor looked at the sky with their eyes turning sharp.

    Heavenly Evil Monarch, just where are you hiding... Even this much couldn¡¯t force you out?

    ...

    This was a space of darkness where no light seeped in.

    It was a demonic pce that hovered between the heavens and earth. Within the pce, the Saint Sky Monarch suddenly opened his eyes and he looked at the pce. A demonic tablet shattered, which represented the life of the Heaven-Splitting Sky Monarch.

    With this tablet shattering, that meant that the Heaven-Splitting Sky Monarch has died.

    ¡°The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor are truly ruthless.¡± The Saint Sky Monarch indifferently muttered, but there wasn¡¯t pity in his eyes. They retreated for the moment so that they would retaliate more ferociously.

    When the Saint Sky Monarch raised his head, he looked at the depths of this world. There was a torrential demonic aura in that direction, as if it was brewing something horrifying.

    With a gentle smile, his eyes flickered with ferocity.

    ¡°me Emperor, Martial Ancestor, don¡¯t be too anxious. Soon, soon... at that time, everyone close to you will be ughtered before your eyes...¡±

    ...

    A terrifying Spiritual Energy pressure suddenly swept out and spread throughout every corner of the North Deste Grave.

    Sitting on a pir, the Undying Lord opened his eyes as he looked at the altar. The powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation exploding from Mu Chen¡¯s body at this moment has reached the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm!

    On the altar, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, which had been closed for two years, finally opened. He had sensed the robust Spiritual Energy within his body. A beam of light also shot out of his eyes.

    It was at this moment, he took a deep breath and calmed his heart. It was the best opportunity for him to break through to the Three God Realm!

 Chapter 1537 - Three God Realm

    The violent Spiritual Energy formed into a lightning dragon that howled between the heavens and earth, causing the entire North Deste Grave to tremble.

    At the heart of the Spiritual Energy tornado, Mu Chen¡¯s clothes fluttered from the wind as a spiritual radiance permeated from his entire body with waves of powerful pressure emanating out.

    That was the pressure of a Saint Heavenly Sovereign!

    Sensing the surging Spiritual Energy, Mu Chen wore an excited expression, before gradually calming down his face. He knew that reaching the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm was only the first step, and the Three God Realm was his ultimate goal.

    Taking a deep breath, his hands joined together. ¡°Three Pures!¡±

    As two beams flew out of his body, they descended beside the Immortal Emperor. Then, the three of them formed into a triangle formation and stretched their hands out towards thetter¡¯s body.

    What followed after was a powerful suction force.

    As thunder rumbled, boundless Spiritual Energy started to pour into his clones, causing his bodies to tremble as they violently absorbed the Spiritual Energy.

    Absorbed by the three figures at the same time, the efficiency was unquestionably faster than before.

    Mu Chen had no expression on his face, but he could sense that with the swift strengthening of the Spiritual Energy within his two clones, the difficulty of controlling them would be tougher.

    However, Mu Chen did not stop. On the contrary, he quickened the absorption rate instead.

    ncing at his clones, he waited for them to reach their limit, which took a total of 6 months.

    Half a yearter, Mu Chen suddenly opened his eyes and looked at his two clones. At this moment, his two clones were engulfed in a terrifying spiritual radiance, with their eyes permeating with pressure.

    Under his intent, the Spiritual Energy permeating from his clones became slightly stronger than his main body, and under this situation, Mu Chen could sense that the control he had over his two clones has turned weaker.

    However, Mu Chen still maintained a calm expression, as if he wasn¡¯t bothered by that.

    ¡°A little more.¡± Mu Chen muttered. His hands then suddenly joined together. The Primordial Immortal Body emerged and dove into his body. ¡°Human-body Union!¡±

    At this moment, Mu Chen was already in the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm, so when he used the Human-body Union, it was much smoother than a few years ago.

    As a dazzling radiance permeated from his body, his two clones were also dazzling as their Spiritual Energy surged once again.

    Their bodies were fluctuating with flickers in their eyes, as if something bizarre was urring.

    Sensing the subtle changes, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes beamed out. At this moment, the link he had to his two clones became even more vague.

    When the Undying Lord saw his scene, his face couldn¡¯t help changing. ¡°What is he doing? If his clones be too powerful, isn¡¯t he afraid of them going out of his control?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were like a deep pool as he looked at his two clones. He could vaguely sense that despite the link between them bing vaguer, there was still a subtle connection. After all, his two clones weren¡¯t created with objects, but were separated from his body.

    ¡°The first two realms of the Three Pures created the clones, but they were still inferior to the main body, and they¡¯re ultimately connected in this manner. So if the main body dies, the clones will dissipate. That¡¯s because that isn¡¯t the ultimate realm of the Three Pures.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes flickered withprehension as he continued to mutter, ¡°To reach the legendary Three God Realm, I will need to eliminate this connection so that all three bodies can stand as individual existences...¡±

    Looking at his clones, a smile rose on his lips as he gently raised his palm that a contained mysterious radiance.

    ¡°From today onwards, we¡¯re all one. If anyone wants to kill me, they would have to destroy all three of my bodies.¡± That meant that if anyone wanted to kill Mu Chen, killing his clones alone wouldn¡¯t spell his death, unless all three of them were eliminated at the same time.

    As Mu Chen¡¯s hands gently shed down, the ck-robed Mu Chen¡¯s body trembled before a familiar smile rose on thetter¡¯s lips, which was the same smile as his main body.

    As Mu Chen smiled, he swung his hand again in a bizarre trajectory.

    As lights beamed from the white-robed Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, a smile was stered on his face. ¡°This... is the Three God Realm.¡±

    Mu Chen also smiled as he sensed that he had lost control over his two clones. But that didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t control his clones at all. The three of them were the same person, and there was no longer a need to be in control.

    As Mu Chen¡¯s raised his hand once more, his countenance suddenly changed with an ineffable feeling rising up within his chest that made him enter aprehensive state, whichsted for half a day with the ck and white-robed Mu Chens standing by his side.

    A long-timeter, Mu Chen slowly raised his head and looked at the two clones, which they nodded their heads in his direction.

    Hence, Mu Chen¡¯s brandished his hand twice more.

    As he brandished his hand down, his body suddenly trembled and two golden beams shot out from his forehead that swiftly charged out of the North Deste Grave.

    After looking at the two golden beams, Mu Chen was only able to recover a long timeter.

    The Undying Lord flew over and looked at the three Mu Chens. Even he couldn¡¯t help wearing a shocked expression on his face. He couldn¡¯t differentiate between the main body and clones. The Undying Lord knew that it¡¯s impossible to even fight with Mu Chen under this state.

    To a certain extent, Mu Chen¡¯s fighting capability has already reached on the same level as the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor.

    The Undying Lord suddenly waved his hand and two beams descended before them.

    Raising his head, Mu Chen looked a the two stone lotuses with two bodies in them that permeated with ancient fluctuations.

    One of those figures was emanating a divine radiance that felt as if he wouldn¡¯t be destroyed even if the entire world crumbled.

    The other figure emanated boundless Spiritual Energy fluctuations that left even Mu Chen astonished.

    ¡°This is the legendary Endless Radiance Body that possesses unparalleled defenses and the Great Spirit Sage Body that possesses boundless Spiritual Energy?¡± Mu Chen looked at the two figures that permeated with ancient fluctuations. He couldn¡¯t help having ripples in his eyes as his eyes zed.

    The Undying Lord also sighed as he looked at the two Primal Celestial Bodies. There were only five Primal Celestial Bodies in the Great Thousand World, and three of them were here. If this news got out, who knows how great of a tremor it would cause in the Great Thousand World.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the Great Thousand World facing the threat of annihtion, it¡¯s impossible to gather the three Primal Celestial Bodies together.

    Pondering if Mu Chen could seed in cultivating the three Primal Celestial Bodies, even the Undying Lord couldn¡¯t help sighing. The Endless Radiance Body excelled in defense, while the Great Spirit Sage Body possessed endless Spiritual Energy. Paired with the immortality of the Primordial Immortal Body, there was truly a great possibility that Mu Chen could be the third Ranker.

    ¡°King Mu, the Endless Radiance Body and Great Spirit Sage Body are being handed over to you. Now, we will all depend on you.¡± The Undying Lord said.

    ¡°I will definitely do my best!¡± Mu Chen wore a grave expression. The Great Thousand World has bestowed him a rare opportunity to be the third Ranker, and he naturally had to shoulder a great burden.

    When he looked at the two clones, the two of them also wore grave expressions and nodded in his direction.

    In the next moment, the two of them soared into the sky andnded on the lotus tforms before approaching the two Primal Celestial Bodies until they were in contact with them.

 Chapter 1538 - Demonâ€™s Traces and Eighth Eye

    Three years have passed since the Great Thousand World attacked the demonic territories.

    Over the past three years, the Great Thousand Alliance annihted eight of the thirty-two Major ns and over a dozen Minor ns. In general, they managed to weaken the Fiend ns¡¯ forces by a quarter.

    However, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor did not rejoice because of their victory; instead, their faces grew more solemn as time passed.

    That¡¯s because they couldn¡¯t find any traces of the Heavenly Evil Monarch for the past three years, and they could vaguely sense a powerful pressure taking form. Evidently, the Heavenly Evil Monarch was hiding somewhere to recover swiftly...

    They could only imagine how the Fiend ns wouldunch a violent counterattack when the Heavenly Evil Monarch recovered to his ninth eye form and pay the Great Thousand World back a million times for what they did over the past three years.

    At that time, it would definitely sweep the Great Thousand World in a storm of blood.

    In a demonic territory that was located on a deste continent, spiritual flickers enveloped the entire sky, giving some vitality to this continent. Those silhouettes were naturally the Great Thousand Alliance¡¯s army.

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor stood on the towering mountain with their eyes closed as their perception bolted through space to detect Lower nes that were permeating with peculiar fluctuations.

    That processsted for half a day, but there wasn¡¯t any oue. It seemed like the Fiend ns have retreated further away.

    Suddenly, just when the two of them were about to dispel their search, their hearts suddenly trembled when they retracted their perception and locked onto a coordinate.

    At that moment, they vaguely sensed a familiar fluctuation. It belonged to the Heavenly Evil Monarch!

    ¡°Found you!¡± At this moment, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor couldn¡¯t help feeling waves in their hearts despite theirposure. They immediately sent out majestic power to tear that spatial coordinate apart.

    A massive ck hole appeared in the sky before two majestic Spiritual Energies that contained the will of the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor descended from the sky.

    At their level, they could swiftly send out their attacks as long as it¡¯s within the range of their perception.

    The two powerful Spiritual Energies charged into the ck hole and locked onto a pce that was floating within the darkness. Outside the darkness, they saw the Saint Sky Monarch, who wore a grim expression.

    However, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor did not bother about the Saint Sky Monarch, but directed their focus towards a depths of it, which they could sense a terrifying fluctuation brewing up.

    ¡°Heavenly Evil Monarch!¡± The two majestic Spiritual Energies unleashed a rumbling roar as they whistled over.

    The darkness was overbearingly torn apart and a seated demonic figure was seen. It was the Heavenly Evil Monarch, and he also sensed the iing attacks, so he slowly opened his eyes.

    His eyes were pitch-ck, as if they could devour any light.

    ¡°The two of you are truly bothersome...¡± The Heavenly Evil Monarch indifferently looked at the two massive Spiritual Energies with a ridiculing smile rising on his lips.

    ¡°But the two of you are toote!¡± When the Heavenly Evil Monarch finished talking, aside from his two eyes and the three on his forehead, the eyes on his palms and chest were open.

    Eight eyes!

    When the eight evil eyes opened, a boundless demonic aura spread throughout the entire region that created smoke before gathering to form an enormous wheel that tore through the heavens in its path.

    When the wheel shed with the Spiritual Energy that was descending from the heavens, the entire Lower ne trembled and was on the verge of copsing.

    ¡°The two of you are trying to fight with the eight-eyed me with two descending Spiritual Energies? What a fat dream!¡± The Heavenly Evil Monarchughed as the wheel sped up. The entire Lower ne was torn apart, and at the same time, the two majestic Spiritual Energies were also crushed.

    After destroying the two majestic surges of Spiritual Energy, the wheel did not dissipate but caught onto something and disappeared.

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor opened their eyes and their countenance turned grave. Raising their heads, they saw an enormous demonic wheel tearing through the skies as it descended. It¡¯s as if it was trying to split the entire continent in half.

    The sudden attack had instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention from the Great Thousand Alliance and their faces changed when they felt the terrifying power that was contained within the wheel.

    The me Emperor¡¯s face was cold as his hands joined together. His robe trembled as zing Emperor mes surged out and turned into a dragon before shing with the demonic wheel.

    When the two shed, the ming dragon was torn apart, but the demonic wheel also dimmed a bit.

    The Martial Ancestor threw out a fist from afar, which caused space to crumble in the path and shattered the demonic wheel.

    ¡°Not bad, not bad. The two of you have also improved over thest few years, but this isn¡¯t the time for us to meet yet. Wait, wait till my ninth eye has recovered before I face the two of you.

    ¡°Haha, you guys have been wantonly killing my Fiend ns over the past few years, so when the timees, I will pay you guys back a hundredfold!¡±

    When the demonic wheel crumbled, the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯sughter echoed out across the horizon.

    Everyone from the Great Thousand World wore an unsightly expression as fear and rage surged within their eyes.

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor exchanged a look on the mountain and they could see through the solemnness in each other¡¯s eyes. In that brief confrontation, they had already sensed the surge in the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s strength.

    Even though they gained a slight advantage in the past and could still find the weakness in the Heavenly Evil Monarch, they no longer had that advantage, even if they joined hands together.

    They weren¡¯t cking for the past few years, and their strength has also increased. However, the Heavenly Evil Monarch was growing stronger at a faster pace.

    Qin Tian, the Azure Sword Saint, and all the Saint Heavenly Sovereigns appeared behind the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor with grave expressions. ¡°me Emperor, Martial Ancestor, have you guys found the traces of the Heavenly Evil Monarch?¡±

    Nodding their heads, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor replied, ¡°We¡¯ve found it, but I¡¯m afraid that the Heavenly Evil Monarch has already shifted his location by now. That demon is too cautious, and it seems that before he recovers to his peak, he has no intention of fighting the two of us.¡±

    ¡°From the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s previous words, he has already recovered his eighth eye.¡± Qin Tian¡¯s expression was ugly.

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor also sighed at those words.

    ¡°Then what should we do now? Should we continue our pursuit?¡± The True Dragon Emperor asked.

    Shaking their heads, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor replied, ¡°Prepare to retreat. Our army has been exhausted for the past three years, and it¡¯s inevitable for the Heavenly Evil Monarch to recover. Since that¡¯s the case, then we won¡¯t make any futile efforts.¡±

    Furthermore, they couldn¡¯t pose any more of a threat to the Heavenly Evil Monarch, even if they managed to find thetter. Who knows, they might even be dragged into a long battle, and the Great Thousand Alliance might suffer a counterattack from the Fiend ns.

    Everyone fell into silence after hearing their words. For the past three years, aside from eliminating some of the Fiend ns, they did not manage toplete their final objective since the Heavenly Evil Monarch was just a step from the ninth eye form.

    But there was nothing they could do except wait for that day toe.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be worried, everyone. Senior Undying Lord just sent news that Mu Chen has sessfully reached the Three God Realm, and he¡¯s currently cultivating the Endless Radiance Body and Great Spirit Sage Body. If he seeds, there will be a high chance for him to be the third Ranker. At that time, we might be able to fight with the nine-eyed form of the Heavenly Evil Monarch.¡± Seeing everyone¡¯s uneasiness, the me Emperor consoled.

    Hearing his words, everyone¡¯s expressions loosened up with hopeful eyes.

    ¡°Spread the orders for everyone to retreat.¡± Everyone cupped their hands and acknowledged before they flew out. Swiftly, countless beams flew out and the Great Thousand Alliance started to retreat from the demonic region.

    Standing on the mountain, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor sighed as they looked at everyone¡¯s leaving silhouettes. Their expression turned grave, since they knew that the tribtion wasing soon.

    If they were careless at that time, the entire Great Thousand World might be annihted...

    ¡°At this moment, we can only entrust our hope onto Mu Chen...¡±

 Chapter 1539 - The Imminent War

    Nearly four years after the Great Thousand Alliance¡¯s expedition, they returned to the Great Thousand World. They did not cover up what happened, but announced the news truthfully.

    Although they managed to weaken the Fiend ns, they did not manage to prevent the Heavenly Evil Monarch from recovering. In theing future, the Fiend ns willunch their invasion once the Heavenly Evil Monarch recovers to his peak.

    This news has undoubtedly caused a tremor in the Great Thousand World with everyone living in fear. After all, the fear brought by the Heavenly Evil Monarch was too high.

    To appease everyone, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor stationed the Great Thousand Alliance at the borders of the Great Thousand World and the Demonic Territories to form a defensive line to guard against the invasion of the Fiend ns

    Under this guard, half a year swiftly passed.

    Despite the uneasiness, the alliance did not lose control under the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor¡¯s leadership as wrath started to be born from uneasiness ¡ª wrath that was directed at the Fiend ns.

    Since they wanted toy destruction to the Great Thousand World, then at the very least, they would drag the Fiend ns down at their deaths!

    Under this rage, the number of powerhouses started to surge ¡ª especially those experts in the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm. Without the barrier in their hearts, they started to make breakthroughs into the Heavenly Sovereign Realm.

    Although there were those who failed, there was also nock of sess. Hence, the entire strength of the Great Thousand World increased.

    Under this atmosphere, the Great Thousand World was no longer engulfed in uneasiness. There were even some that couldn¡¯t stand the wait and started to hold an expectation for the Fiend ns. After all, they would rather die honourably. Half a year has passed under this wait.

    ...

    In the Great Thousand World¡¯s northwest borders.

    Five silhouettes appeared on this mountain range that were sweeping their keen eyes around.

    This was a small team with four Lesser Earth Sovereigns, and a Perfected Earth Sovereign. Their task was to monitor this territory.

    ¡°Captain, we¡¯ve been here for about two months now.¡± A Lesser Earth Sovereign stretched his waist and looked into the distance. There wasn¡¯t the slightest abnormality at all, which made them feel bored.

    ¡°You¡¯re finding it too peaceful?¡± That Greater Earth Sovereign nced at him and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This peace won¡¯tst, and you will yearn for this peaceter.¡±

    The moment the Fiend ns appears, it would represent the storm of blood that the entire Great Thousand World would be swept up in.

    The other team members fell into silence with grave expressions. A few years ago, they might still be able to be tyrants in the Great Thousand World, but at this moment, they could only form into teams and guard the frontlines of the Great Thousand World.

    They knew that it was a responsibility that they couldn¡¯t shrink from. Otherwise, the Great Thousand World would be doomed with their friends and families butchered.

    ¡°Captain, do you think that we can defeat the Fiend ns? I heard that the Heavenly Evil Monarch will be at his pinnacle form the next time he appears.¡± A member asked.

    After a brief silence, the Captain replied, ¡°ording to the news that I¡¯ve received, not even the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor could fight with the Heavenly Evil Monarch if thetter recovers to his pinnacle state.¡±

    The four members trembled and their countenances were grim. The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor were considered as the leaders of the Great Thousand Alliance at this moment, and it was those two who made aeback that gave them the confidence to fight with the Fiend ns.

    Looking at everyone¡¯s expressions, the captain smiled. ¡°But don¡¯t be in too much despair. I also know a piece of news that we have someone in the Great Thousand World that¡¯s trying to make a breakthrough. If he seeds, then our Great Thousand World will have three existences that exceed the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm. At that time, we might be able to put up a fight with the Heavenly Evil Monarch.¡±

    The four of them jolted as they asked, ¡°Who? Lord Qin Tian? Or is it the Azure Sword Saint? Or perhaps one of the Supreme Divine Beasts?¡±

    The captain shook his head as he mysteriously replied, ¡°I heard that it¡¯s that person from the Mu Abode.¡±

    ¡°Mu Abode? Can it be the Mu Abode¡¯s Ruler? Ruler Mu Chen?!¡± The four of them eximed with disbelief. After all, there wasn¡¯t any news from Mu Chen since a few years ago, and theirtest knowledge of him stopped at his fight with Maha Tian.

    At that time, Mu Chen was only an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign and already possessed the capability to fight with a Saint Heavenly Sovereign. However, he still had some distance to the likes of Qin Tian.

    Thus, the four of them felt that it¡¯s unbelievable that Mu Chen was trying to be the third Ranker.

    ¡°This matter was agreed upon by the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor. Since the two of them agreed to it, then there¡¯s no need for us to keep guessing here. In terms of our eyesight, we can¡¯t beparable to the two Lords, right?¡± the Captain smiled.

    The four of them gave an embarrassed smile while feeling relieved. After all, the reputation of the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor has already reached the pinnacle these days, and if it wasn¡¯t for the two of them, the Great Thousand World would already be in a mess before the Fiend ns attacked.

    When the Captain finished his words, he no longer bothered with the four of them, but stood up and looked around.

    ¡°Mhm?¡± Suddenly, his expression changed and he raised his head. His countenance drastically changed when he saw countless ck meteorites descending from the sky and a torrential demonic aura fell.

    When those meteorites descended, the impacts caused the mountain range to copse.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± The Captain eximed as he hollered, ¡°The Fiend ns have appeared!¡±

    The team panicked before immediately turning into beams and fled. They had to pass on this news immediately.

    ¡°Keke, where do you guys think you¡¯re going?¡± When they moved, an eerie voice resounded and a demonic w appeared and grabbed onto the four members.

    The four members couldn¡¯t even retaliate as they sttered within the w.

    When the Captain saw this scene, his eyes couldn¡¯t help widened with rage. However, he could sense the might from that person who attacked, so it must be a Monarch. Hence, he did not dare to remain and left afterimages behind as he escaped.

    However, he soon came to a stop as a demonic being appeared before him with a brutal gaze staring at him.

    ¡°You think that you can escape?¡± The demonic being snickered.

    The Captain¡¯s face was drained of all colour. This must be a Monarch. He knew that there was no escape for him today, so he took a deep breath. His expression started to calm down with decisiveness in his eyes.

    ¡°May the heavens protect the Great Thousand World!¡± he hollered as his body shot forth.

    ¡°A futile effort.¡± The Monarch sneered as he stretched a hand out and clenched.

    But all of a sudden, spiritual runes suddenly appeared on the body of that captain, along with extremely violent Spiritual Energy.

    Sensing this, the Monarch¡¯s face changed.

    The Captain¡¯s body exploded. It was akin to a zing sun and a violent Spiritual Energy fluctuation wreaked havoc.

    A long timeter, the explosion receded and the demonic was revealed. Thetter was in a terrible state at this moment with a pale expression. He never expected that the human would choose self-destruction.

    ¡°What a bargain for you.¡± The Monarch snorted as he waved his hand and disappeared.

    At the same time, countless demonic lights flickered as demonic beings started to streak across the horizon.

    ...

    In a majestic city at the border of the Great Thousand World, there was a radiance being emitted that lit up a million miles in radius with everyone that was engulfed by the brilliance feeling safe.

    At the same time, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor slowly opened their eyes with cold flickers. That¡¯s because, at that moment, they could feel a peculiar Spiritual Energy fluctuation that was caused by a self-destruction.

    Evidently, a scouting group has encountered trouble.

    ¡°They¡¯re finally here...?¡± As they exchanged a look, they waved their hands and a brilliant bell resounded. The ring bell was extremely majestic, spreading the sound to every corner of the Great Thousand World.

    A total of nine rings represented the highest level of danger.

    Everyone in the Great Thousand World heard the bell and everyone raised their heads to look in the direction of the borders. They knew that the Fiend ns have started their invasion...

 Chapter 1540 - Swords, Blades, Blood, and Fire

    When the Fiend ns appeared in the view of the Great Thousand World, a war descended and lit a fire in the defences of the Great Thousand World...

    Blood and fire, it disrupted the peace in the Great Thousand World for the past 49,000 years.

    It was as if they were trying to vent the anger previously brought by the suppression of the Great Thousand World. The invasion of the Fiend ns came ferociously with demonic beings being akin to locusts that flew across the horizon, engulfed in demonic aura...

    Facing the invading Fiend ns, the Great Thousand World had also exploded with intense retaliation after a brief silence.

    Battles started breaking out in the long line of defences as they unfolded a brilliant light of fireworks.

    However, those fireworks were created with blood.

    ...

    Beyond theyer of defences stood a majestic city with spiritual radiance spreading out and enveloping the line of defence within it. Under the radiance, even the recovery of Spiritual Energy has quickened.

    This city was a fortress that could be considered as the main camp of the Great Thousand Alliance with the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor personally holding the fort to defend against the descent of the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    The surrounding city permeated a radiance. It was an array of the Spiritual Array Ancestor level. It is known as the Heavenly Spirit Cirction Array that Qing Yanjing and other Spiritual Array Grandmasters worked together to create. Within the range of the Spiritual Array, the life forms of the Great Thousand World would receive an increased speed in their Spiritual Energy and even amplify their strength. It was a weapon of war.

    It was precisely because of this Spiritual Array, that theyers of defence managed to resist the Fiend ns¡¯ attacks.

    At the highest point of the market stood a majestic pce with many people inside it, and every single one of them was permeating a powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuation.

    The two leaders sat on their thrones. They were naturally the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor, since they¡¯re practically the leaders of the Great Thousand Pce¡¯s forces at this moment. Not even the Great Thousand Pce Lord, Qin Tian, had any objection.

    In the pce, Qin Tian, the Azure Sword Saint, True Dragon Emperor, and various other Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereigns were gathered over, representing the pinnacle strength of the Great Thousand World.

    Within the pce, everyone wore grave expressions with their bodies tensed up and surging Spiritual Energy around them.

    As the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor exchanged a look, they said, ¡°Since everyone knows that the Fiend ns haveunched their attacks, the battle for the life and death of our Great Thousand World has begun...¡±

    Their words caused everyone to narrow their eyes and they were shrouded in killing aura.

    ¡°me Emperor, Martial Ancestor, please give out the orders. My Great Thousand World is willing to fight with the Fiend ns to the death!¡± Qin Tian cupped his hands together.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes burst with sharpness. This was an impending battle, and to protect their own sects, family, and friends, they could only fight with the Fiend ns.

    Nodding his head, the me Emperor¡¯s voice resounded with killing intent, ¡°Heed my orders. Lead your subordinates and rush to the frontlines. Every single one of the continents at the frontlines is required to have a Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign to defend against the Sky Monarchs of the Fiend ns.¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡± Qin Tian and the other Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereigns responded.

    ¡°The Fiend ns have dominated many Lesser nes, and some of them are connected to the inner territories of the Great Thousand World. So we will form patrolling teams to patrol around and sweep any Fiend ns that have invaded!¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡± Everyone hollered in response.

    As the Martial Ancestor looked at everyone, he dered, ¡°The me Emperor and I will be staying here, since we¡¯re not able to participate in the fight directly. So we will need your help to stabilise the situation.¡±

    ¡°Martial Ancestor, why is that?¡± There were someone puzzled, since the fight would definitely be troublesome with theck of the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor in the fight.

    Raising his head, the me Emperor¡¯s eyes flickered with sparks as he looked through space and replied, ¡°The Heavenly Evil Monarch has already set his eyes on the two of us, so we have to set our eyes on him, too.¡±

    Although the Heavenly Evil Monarch did not appear, the descending power was something that a Saint Heavenly Sovereign could endure.

    Hence, both sides kept each other in restraint.

    Everyone¡¯s hearts shivered as they felt a chill down their spines, as if they were being eyed upon.

    ¡°me Emperor, Martial Ancestor, please be reassured. The Great Thousand World is our home, and to protect this world, we will fight with our lives on the line.¡± The Heavenly Sovereigns responded solemnly.

    Under the enormous pressure from the Fiend ns, the Great Thousand World was united together and all the differences between them were being suppressed.

    The Great Thousand World¡¯s mortal enemy was the Fiend ns.

    On another side of the pce, a few gorgeous silhouettes were standing to the side. All of them possessed an outstanding appearance with different temperaments, but they could attract everyone¡¯s attention.

    The four of them were naturally the mistresses of the Endless Fire Territory and Martial Realm.

    ¡°What a d¨¦j¨¤ vu from this scene.¡± Ling Qingzhu¡¯s eyes flickered with killing intent as she sighed. They had once faced a simr situation back in their hometown.

    Standing beside Ling Qingzhu, Ying Huanhuan¡¯s hair was draped down and a cold aura has gathered in her pupils. Her looks had been maintained just like when they fought with the Yimo Emperor in the distant past.

    But their opponent was more terrifying than the Yimo n.

    ¡°Since we¡¯ve managed to repel the Yimo n in the past, we will definitely be able to chase the Fiend ns out of the Great Thousand World.¡±

    Ling Qingzhu nodded her head then gave a smile towards Ying Huanhuan. ¡°But this time, you¡¯re not allowed to sacrifice yourself. Otherwise, how is Lin Dong going to bring you back?¡±

    Ying Huanhuan¡¯s face blushed and the two mistresses of the Endless Fire Territory also smiled, causing her to roll her eyes at Ling Qingzhu¡¯s words.

    ¡°Mother, what do we have to do?¡± A resounding voice was heard as a slender figure appeared behind one of the mistresses of the Endless Fire Territory, Cai Lin.

    It was Xiao Xiao!

    ¡°Yeah, we have to do something! We can¡¯t be hiding here!¡± After Xiao Xiao, another clear voice resounded. Lin Jing agreed and stared at her two mothers.

    Seeing that their daughters were so bloodthirsty for battle, the four mistresses helplessly exchanged a look. Xiao Xun¡¯er smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ve already told your fathers about it. Starting from today, the two of you will form a team with Luo Li and patrol to clear up any Fiend ns that have invaded.¡±

    Hearing those words, Lin Jing¡¯s eyes blinked with disappointment. ¡°Ah? Stabilise the rear? I have just reached the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, so I can go to the frontline!¡±

    Rolling her eyes, Ling Qingzhu replied, ¡°Stabilising the rear is an important matter. With the majority of the Heavenly Sovereigns engaged in the frontlines, we have to protect the safety of their sects, family, and friends.¡±

    Hearing the words of her mother, Lin Jing could only pout her lips. Even Xiao Xiao had nodded her head.

    When the four mistresses saw that they finally calmed the two little devils, they exchanged a look and felt inwardly relieved. Even Heavenly Sovereigns would fall at the frontlines, and the two of them were still too inexperienced. They would be in great danger, so dispatching them to the rear was the best.

    Although this concerned the life and death of the Great Thousand World, they would rather face the frontlines by themselves. As mothers, they would rather take the higher risk themselves, while keeping their children safe.

    ¡°Right, mom, there¡¯s Mu Chen? I haven¡¯t heard anything about him for the past few years, and it¡¯s so unlike him.¡± Lin Jing swept her gaze around. Mu Chen¡¯s reputation should qualify him to be here. Not to mention that that fellow¡¯s ability to cause trouble wasn¡¯t weak, so it was too unbelievable for him to disappear.

    Hearing Lin Jing¡¯s question, Xiao Xiao also directed her gaze over. She was naturally concerned about the news regarding her friends. It¡¯s just that not many people knew about Mu Chen¡¯s information. On the other hand, rumours cannot be truly believed.

    The four mistresses wore a grave expression. They naturally knew about Mu Chen. Hence, they knew what important position he has to y in this war.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. The next time he appears, the entire Great Thousand World will cheer... and we just have to hope that he can seed.¡±

    ...

    After sending all the orders out, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor stood up and swept their gazes at everyone.

    ¡°The Fiend ns want to dominate our home...¡±

    ¡°And we will tell them. What wees them will be swords, des, blood, and fire!¡±

 Chapter 1541 - Demonic Calamity

    The mes of war zed, bringing along a dispute as life and death broke out on the various lines of defense.

    In just a month, the border of the Great Thousand World has turned into a meat grinder with experts from two sides pouncing forth like a swarm of locusts, even Heavenly Sovereigns seemed weak under this battle¡¯s scale. Heavenly Sovereigns and Monarchs were falling on a daily basis from the war...

    That was the brutality of war.

    But both sides had no intention to stop, since the two factions couldn¡¯t live in harmony. One wanted to take over the entire Great Thousand World, while the other side wanted to protect their homes.

    Since that¡¯s the case, they determined that only one side could survive the war.

    Amidst the intense battle, not even the inner territories of the Great Thousand World were spared from it.

    In the sky of a continent in the Great Thousand World. Space was suddenly torn apart as a demonic aura swept out like a cloud of smoke, along with a howl that resounded throughout the heavens and earth with countless demonic beings charging out.

    When those demonic beings appeared, bells resounded across this continent with innumerable beams soaring into the sky as they looked at the demonic group with fear in their eyes.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, kill them all! Reduce the entire Great Thousand World into a river of blood!¡± Along with demonic howls that resounded, the locusts of demonic beings swept out.

    ¡°Stop them! Send the signal and call for reinforcements!¡± Hollers resounded from the continent as all the experts soared into the sky with boundless Spiritual Energy spreading out. At this moment, everyone has disregarded their differences to face the enemy.

    As the boundless auras shed together, an explosion erupted that swept the entire continent into chaos.

    At the same time, spatial cracks started to rip open with members of the Fiend ns pouring out as they tried to create chaos in the Great Thousand World.

    Hence, the mes of war lit up in the Great Thousand World.

    When the Fiend ns invaded, many silhouettes stood in a majestic pce and were permeating with powerful Spiritual Energy fluctuations. At the same time, everyone¡¯s faces were drained of color as they watched the Fiend nsunching their assaults from the pce.

    ¡°Patrol teams, heed my orders and form groups to sweep the rear!¡± Standing before the pce, two silhouettes stood with the leading one being a white-haired old man, while the other one being a bewitching man.

    Facing the two of them, no one in the pce dared to show any dissatisfaction, since one of them was the Master of the me Emperor, while the other being the sworn brother of the Martial Ancestor.

    They were naturally Yao Chen and Lin Diao. At this moment, they were the Commander and Vice-Commander of the patrol teams, responsible for keeping the frontline assured about fighting the Fiend ns.

    ¡°First team, will be led by the West Heaven Battle Emperor and will head to the southwest region!¡±

    In the hall, the West Heaven Battle Emperor wore a grave expression as he cupped his fists. ¡°Roger.¡±

    ¡°Second team...¡±

    ¡°Third team...¡± One set of troops after another were swiftly being formed under Yao Chen and Lin Diao¡¯s orders. They then summoned their teams and left through the Teleportation Spiritual Array.

    ¡°Thirtieth team...¡± Yao Chen looked at the three familiar silhouettes in the hall and said, ¡°With Luo Li as the leader, Xiao Xiao and Lin Jing as the Vice-Leaders, gather your men and head for the northwest!¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡± Luo Li held onto her sword that flickered with a gloss and her tender voice echoed out, causing many people in the hall to turn their heads over with splendor in their eyes. After all, it was tough for anyone to not be attracted by such an outstandingdy.

    But it was a pity that her heart already belonged to someone.

    Xiao Xiao and Lin Jing also cupped their hands and received the orders. The two¡¯s eyes were zing with excitement. They were having a tough time keeping themselves restrained.

    The threedies did not drag about, but gathered over a hundred experts and headed for their destination.

    They would also be personally participating in the war.

    ...

    While Luo Li was leading the team to a continent that was zing with the mes of war, shrieks filled the horizon as demonic beings attacked cities and the stench of blood permeated the air.

    ¡°The Fiend ns there are led by three Monarchs.¡±

    Luo Li swept her gaze over and found which one was the strongest amongst the Fiend ns in this continent. She then turned to Lin Jing and Xiao Xiao. ¡°The three of us will deal with those three Monarchs, the rest will go save the cities.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Lin Jing was already burning with excitement as a cold expression flickered on Xiao Xiao¡¯s face.

    ¡°Roger!¡± The other teams immediately acknowledged.

    ¡°Move out!¡± When Luo Li hollered out, hundreds of silhouettes flew out. Luo Li had also turned into a beam and flew across the horizon. In just ten-odd minutes, she had already set her target at the strongest Monarch on this continent.

    That was a Profound Monarch,parable to an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign. With his strength, there wasn¡¯t anyone that could rival him on this continent, which was the reason why the experts of the Great Thousand World were so swiftly being defeated under his leadership.

    But just when this Profound Monarch felt thatdy luck was smiling on him, he suddenly felt threatened. Luo Li was targeting him.

    Practically without any hesitation, that Profound Monarch soared into the sky and wanted to flee.

    But just when he moved, space distorted and an ancient scroll appeared with a spiritual radiance that enveloped him and isted him from the world.

    As the demonic aura condensed into that Profound Monarch¡¯s figure, he looked at the radiance that enveloped him with an unsightly expression. From the surface, he could sense a dangerous fluctuation.

    ¡°After creating such a big mess, you want to leave?¡± A cold voice resounded and Luo Li appeared, looking down at the Profound Monarch.

    ¡°Heh, what a beautifulss. Watch how I¡¯ll capture and trample you!¡± Looking at Luo Li¡¯s figure, that Profound Monarch had greed in his eyes and his countenance turned sinister. Although he felt threatened by that scroll, this girl before him wasn¡¯t that powerful, and he could escape the imprisonment after capturing her.

    As the Profound Monarch soared, he turned into countless demonic figures and sped his hands together. A dense demonic aura gushed out and engulfed towards Luo Li.

    Facing the assault of the Profound Monarch, there wasn¡¯t any ripples in Luo Li¡¯s eyes. She just gently flicked her finger.

    After the Ancient Spirit Diagram trembled, a beam descended in the next moment. Although that beam wasn¡¯t brilliant, it had a unique point about it being boundless Spiritual Energy...

    It was something that even the Profound Monarch felt fearful of with astonishment on his face.

    As the radiance swept over the Profound Monarch¡¯s body, he howled and a torrential demonic aura gushed out of his body in an attempt to resist.

    But the Ancient Spirit Diagram wasparable to the Great Spirit Sage Body, containing near-limitless amounts of Spiritual Energy. So his resistance onlysted for ten-odd seconds before he screamed out in despair.

    As the spiritual radiance descended onto the Profound Monarch¡¯s body, he was slowly reduced to nothing.

    Standing in the sky, Luo Li only watched this scene indifferently. The power of the Ancient Spirit Diagram was something that even an Initial Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign would have a tough time dealing with. So how could a Profound Monarch resist it?

    Along with the death of that Profound Monarch, the faces of the Fiend ns were covered with astonishment as they started to flee.

    The experts of the Great Thousand World had also grasped onto this opportunity and chased after them.

    Looking at this scene, Luo Li felt relieved before she turned her gaze over and looked at the other location with torrential Spiritual Energy fluctuations, where Lin Jing and Xiao Xiao were fighting the two other Monarchs.

    This entire expeditionsted half a day before it ended with the Fiend ns being ughtered. As for those remaining, it was enough to leave them for the experts on this continent.

    So after stabilising the situation, Luo Li only waved her hand with those experts rushing over from the continent and they headed towards another continent.

    For the next half a month, Luo Li, Lin Jing, and Xiao Xiao were like firefighters as they rushed towards the various battlefields to expel the cmities.

    Under their effort, the cmities were gradually extinguished. But with every cmity resolved, another disaster emerged.

    ...

    In the Abyss Wind Continent. This entire continent was covered in ruins and even the mountain range had copsed, looking like a scene out of an apocalyptic movie.

    Standing on the mountain, Luo Li looked at thisnd with a cold expression. The damage to this continent was extremely grave. By the time they arrived, the entire continent was littered with corpses.

    So even though they arrived, they spent a great deal of effort before they managed to suppress the cmity.

    ¡°Captain, all the Fiend ns are cleared.¡± A voice resounded as Lin Jing, and Xiao Xiao walked over. After half a month of the massacre, the twodies have significantly changed, with Lin Jing having the most significant change of all. She no longer had that immature nature and had a hint of killing intent on her face.

    After all, the Monarchs that died by their hands numbered more than the fingers on two hands for the past two weeks.

    ¡°You guys have had it tough.¡± Luo Li turned around and nodded her head towards Xiao Xiao and Lin Jing.

    Even they couldn¡¯t endure the constant battles for two weeks. They were showing exhaustion on their faces.

    ¡°Do you guys need to rest?¡±

    Hearing Luo Li¡¯s words, Xiao Xiao shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have that luxury of time...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Another cmity?¡±

    Lin Jing nodded her head.

    ¡°Where?¡± Luo Li locked her brows and asked.

    As Xiao Xiao and Lin Jing exchanged a nce, they answered, ¡°In the Northern Heavens Continent. It is said that the cmity there has reached the highest level, and it¡¯s extremely dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Northern Heavens Continent?!¡± Luo Li was briefly stunned before she narrowed her eyes and her hands trembled. Her face turned cold. ¡°Shit, it¡¯s the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy!¡±

 Chapter 1542 - Northern Heavens Chaos

    The Northern Heavens Continent

    The flourishing atmosphere here was no more as marks of war were left on the ground, covering this entire continent in holes.

    The demonic cmity has also descended on the Northern Heavens Continent.

    Facing the demonic cmity, the forces in the Northern Heavens Continent were constantly in defeat. In the end, they managed to join together and formed a few focus points to resist the cmity.

    However, the cmity on the Northern Heavens Continent was severe, since the Fiend ns were more powerful. So even if the various forces have joined together, it still wasn¡¯t optimistic.

    And the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was one of those focus points.

    ...

    Within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy

    A massive Spiritual Array was formed that engulfed the entire academy in a barrier that permeated a powerful light, making others feel a sense of security.

    There was amotion in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Not only were the other forces of the Northern Heavens Continent that lost their territories to the Fiend ns gathered here, even the four other Great Spiritual Academies were gathered here...

    That¡¯s because the cmities were sweeping the continents that the four other Great Spiritual Academies were located on. Since the five academies were linked together with a Teleportation Spiritual Array, they all came over to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    But the four other academies did not expect that not long after they came, the Northern Heavens Continent would also suffer an attack...

    With so many people gathered here, it was unavoidable for it to be overcrowded, but at this point, no one could be bothered about that...

    In a corner of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, there was ake as clear as a mirror looking down from the sky, where numerous training tforms were stationed.

    ¡°Everyone of the Goddess Luo Association, we will use the dorms of our association to provide living quarters of the four other Great Spiritual Academies. Although we werepetitors, we have to show our manners at this moment.¡±

    By theke, youths gathered around a massive rock, looking at the girl that was standing on that rock. She had an outstanding appearance with a ponytail and her voice resounded with vitality.

    Looking at the surrounding youths, that girl smiled. ¡°Furthermore, don¡¯t forget who the founders of our Goddess Luo Association is. Although Senior Brother Mu Chen and Senior Sister Luo Li have graduated, we can¡¯t embarrass the Goddess Luo Association that they have left behind!¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Sun¡¯er is right!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our Goddess Luo Association isn¡¯t that petty. We will make arrangements for the students of the other Spiritual Academies.¡±

    ¡°We can only unite together to protect our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy!¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice attracted everyone¡¯s echoes as they waved their hands and cheered.

    The girl, whose name was Sun¡¯er, nodded her head in satisfaction.

    There were also a few silhouettes standing not too far away wearing smiles while looking at thismotion.

    ¡°Thatss Sun¡¯er has really grown. If Mu Chen and Luo Li saw this, the two of them would surely be shocked that the little girl that followed their tails back then would be the Association Leader of the Goddess Luo Association.¡± A handsome youth that was shrouded in an extraordinary bearing smiled as he looked at Sun¡¯er being crowded by everyone.

    ¡°I heard that Sun¡¯er is now a Spiritual Array Schr, and the Dean founded a Spiritual Array Hall for her to teach others Spiritual Arrays. Theter generations are truly hopeful, and their achievements are much stronger than us back then.¡± Another man sighed with a smile.

    ¡°The two of you can stop sighing. But I never expected that the two of you would return to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy at this time.¡± A gorgeousdy smiled.

    It was no wonder that she would be shocked, since the two of them were Overlords of their generation, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong.

    After they graduated, they roamed the Great Thousand World, and they¡¯re now at the Perfected Earth Sovereign Realm with only a step away from the Heavenly Sovereign Realm. Such achievements at their age were extraordinary.

    ¡°We walked out from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy back then, so we will naturally return to help now that the academy is in danger.¡± Shen Cangsheng smiled.

    Nodding his head, Li Xuantong looked at thatdy and smiled. ¡°On the other hand, you¡¯ve now be the Vice-Dean of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, Ye Qingling.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have ambitions like the two of you, and staying in the academy was pretty good for me.¡± Ye Qingling smiled.

    Hearing her words, Shen Cangsheng and Li Xuantong nodded their heads. ¡°Living in the academy is also pretty good. At least you get to maintain your innocence.¡±

    The two of them woreplicated expressions. The two of them have experienced a lot over the years.

    ¡°The two elites from back then are sighing now.¡± At this moment, a ridiculing voice resounded. Shen Cangsheng andpany swept their gazes over to see two silhouettes walking towards them.

    One of the two wore a purple shirt and long trousers. She had a slender figure and had possessed an outstanding bearing. She wore a familiar smile on her lips. She was naturally Wen Qingxuan.

    The woman beside her was also gorgeous. She was the Vice-Dean of the Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy, Tang Qian¡¯er.

    ¡°Wen Qingxuan...¡± Li Xuantong was shocked when he looked at the familiar smile. ¡°What are you doing here instead of staying in the Wen Family?¡±

    With a smile, Wen Qingxuan replied, ¡°The Wen Family has so many people, and there¡¯s not much use for us to stay there.¡±

    As she spoke, she and Tang Qian¡¯er looked at Ye Qingling with a smile. ¡°We have to thank the Goddess Luo Association for helping us settle the students of our Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy.¡±

    Waving her hand, Ye Qingling replied, ¡°We can only unite together under this situation to obtain a change in our lives. Helping you is also the same as helping our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡±

    Hearing her words, Wen Qingxuan sighed, ¡°It¡¯s still not for certain that we will survive through this. Only Lord Northern Sea Dragon of your Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy has reached the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, and the Fiend ns are only surrounding us at the moment. If the Monarchs make a move, it won¡¯t be good to say.¡±

    Everyone fell into silence. They knew how unfavorable their position was.

    ¡°Sun¡¯er and the rest are secretly constructing the Teleportation Spiritual Array, and if the situation bes really dire, we can at least send the students away.¡± Ye Qingling weakly said.

    Facing this sort of situation, even the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy¡¯s strength was useless.

    After a brief silence, Li Xuantong suddenly said, ¡°If Mu Chen and Luo Li were here, there might be some chances...¡±

    Hearing the two names, everyone fell into silence. Everyone had the deepest memories about the two of them.

    ¡°There is some news about Luo Li, but as for Mu Chen... it has already been nearly five years since there was any news about him.¡± Wen Qingxuan locked her brows together.

    Shen Cangsheng nodded his head. ¡°That fellow asionally caused an uproar four to five years ago, but he has practically disappeared in the recent years.¡±

    ¡°Right now in the Great Thousand World, many people are guessing that he has been terrified by the Fiend ns and is hiding.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Wen Qingxuan raged. ording to Mu Chen¡¯s character, how could he be a coward?

    ¡°Mu Chen is not a coward, and with his character, he won¡¯t be afraid, regardless of the enemy he faces. So there must be a reason for his disappearance.¡± Tang Qian¡¯er seriously said.

    Letting out a sigh, Li Xuantong replied, ¡°Mu Chen¡¯s fame was too resounding a few years ago, and he was naturally the target of envy. So it is unavoidable for there to be someone trying to defame him.¡±

    Everyone could only helplessly sigh as those defamations were truly triggering their wrath.

    ¡°He will surely appear.¡± Ye Qingling also firmly said as she recalled that youth¡¯s smile, which was filled with confidence.

    They firmly believed that regardless of which enemy he¡¯s facing, he would never cower, and it was precisely because of that infectious confidence that so many people would gather by his side and also the reason why the Goddess Luo Association was still thriving...

    Hence, they believed that he would remain unchanged, no matter what he experienced.

    That person would surely appear, and when he appears, he would be the focus of attention in the entire Great Thousand World.

    As Ye Qingling turned to look at Sun¡¯er, who was standing on the rock, it was as if she was experiencing d¨¦j¨¤ vu of that confident youth standing in that position.

    ¡®Mu Chen...¡¯

    ¡®I hope that regardless of what you¡¯ve experienced, you¡¯re still that youth from before.¡¯

    While they were reminiscing their memories, an ear-piercing rm resounded and everyone¡¯s faces changed. They raised their heads and looked beyond the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, where a torrential demonic aura was surging from that direction.

    The Fiend ns have started their assault.

 Chapter 1543 - Spiritual Academyâ€™s Disaster

    As the rm resounded throughout the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, the bustling academy went into an uproar with countless gazes looking out of the Spiritual Array with fear. The distant sky was dominated by a torrential demonic aura...

    ¡°The Fiend ns are making a move!¡± Standing by theke, Ye Qingling, Shen Cangsheng, Wen Qingxuan, and the rest had their faces changed at this scene. Their countenance turned grave as their bodies tensed up.

    ¡°Big Sister!¡± Sun¡¯er flew over at this moment and descended beside Ye Qingling with concern in her eyes.

    Taking a deep breath, Ye Qingling replied, ¡°Calm the students to stop them from making anymotion... furthermore, make preparations for the worst-case scenario. The moment the situation copses, arrange the students to flee through the Teleportation Spiritual Array.¡±

    The Fiend ns were powerful, and it was too unrealistic for their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to obstruct them. Hence, they had to make ns for the worst-case scenario.

    Biting on her lips, Sun¡¯er knew the difference in strength between the two factions and nodded her head.

    ¡°Everyone, it has been so long, and now, we¡¯re about to fight together again.¡± Ye Qingling looked at Shen Cangsheng and the rest with a smile.

    With a smile, Shen Cangsheng had no fear in his eyes and a long spear appeared in his hand. Turning to Li Xuantong, he said, ¡°Back then, you were slightly lower than me. Why don¡¯t wepete again?¡±

    ¡°Exactly what I was looking for.¡± Li Xuantong smiled with Spiritual Energy surging around him, causing his clothes to flutter.

    ¡°With me around, the two of you aren¡¯t in the position to show off.¡± Wen Qingxuan smiled, permeating with a confidence that looked like a proud peacock. She was still as dazzling as before.

    But at this moment, an earth-shattering draconic roar resounded from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and a ck beam soared into the sky.

    It was an old man with his hair flickered with gloss. He wore a cold expression as thunder rumbled around him, carrying a powerful pressure.

    ¡°It¡¯s Lord Northern Sea Dragon!¡± That elderly figure attracted a cheer from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy with everyone having a fire zing in their eyes. After all, the Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s reputation in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was too resounding.

    But facing those cheers, the Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s face did not loosen up as he faced the demonic aura. He could feel a stinging pain on his body and could sense a powerful existence amongst the Fiend ns.

    Beams started to soar into the sky from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and stood behind the Northern Sea Dragon. They were the experts of the five Great Spiritual Academies.

    Dean Tai Cang appeared beside the Northern Sea Dragon, looked at thetter¡¯splexion, and his face sank as well.

    ¡°Tai Cang, prepare for the worst-case scenario.¡± Looking at Dean Tai Cang¡¯s expression, the Northern Sea Dragon sighed.

    Hearing those words, Dean Tai Cang¡¯s body trembled with sorrow in his eyes. He never imagined that the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would encounter a day where it would face imminent destruction.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I can only make this old body of mine fight for more time for the students to escape.¡± Tai Cang clenched his hands and said with resolution.

    As the Dean of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, he couldn¡¯t throw his students aside.

    The Northern Sea Dragon smiled and patted on Tai Cang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve protected the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy for so many years, and if the academy is going to face destruction, let me face it together with you.¡±

    Tai Cang opened his mouth, but the Northern Sea Dragon disrupted him. Hence, he could only bow to the former.

    At this moment, Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong, Wen Qingxuan, and the rest also arrived and stood behind Dean Tai Cang.

    ¡°Dean, we are willing to die together with the academy!¡±

    Looking at them, Tai Cang felt gratified as he replied, ¡°You¡¯ve all surpassed us, and you guys are the future hope. There¡¯s no need to perish with the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. I hope that you guys can lead the students to escape and preserve the spark for our academy.¡±

    The faces of Shen Cangsheng and the rest sank, but they couldn¡¯t refute Dean Tai Cang¡¯s words when they looked at him. In the end, they could only give a deep bow. ¡°Dean, please be reassured. We will definitely do our best.¡±

    Nodding his head in satisfaction, Tai Cang turned and looked beyond the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy with a grave expression. The torrential demonic aura had already approached within a myriad foot.

    ncing through the demonic aura, they could see a multitude of demonic beings.

    ¡°Activate the Spiritual Array!¡± The Northern Sea Dragon hollered and all the experts by the Spiritual Array immediately poured their Spiritual Energy into it. As Spiritual Energy was constantly being poured into the Spiritual Array, the barrier around the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy grew more powerful as well.

    ¡°This protective Spiritual Array can defend against the attacks of several Heavenly Sovereigns, and this can be considered ourstyer of defense.¡± The Northern Sea Dragon spoke as he looked at the barrier.

    If the barrier was destroyed, then that meant that they could only fight with their lives on the line.

    ¡°I hope that this Spiritual Array can protect our academy.¡± Everyone inwardly prayed.

    The torrential demonic aura finally stopped and the entire region was enveloped in silence.

    Themotion within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy had also calmed down, but many people had fear in their eyes as they trembled and looked at the demonic aura.

    Suddenly, ck skulls started to appear with a demonic being standing on each of the skeletons and permeated with demonic fluctuations.

    A total of seven Monarchs!

    Looking at the seven Monarchs, despair resounded from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Even the Northern Sea Dragon¡¯splexion had turned ugly.

    Although he knew that there would be Monarchs, he never expected that there would be a total of seven of them, and every single one wasn¡¯t weaker than him.

    ¡°Looks like the heavens are really trying to doom my Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡± Dean Tai Cang trembled.

    The seven Monarchs indifferently looked at the despair within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy before they quickly made their moves. Instantly, demonic aura soared into the sky and mmed against the massive barrier.

    Facing the seven Monarch¡¯s attacks, the barrier violently fluctuated and the Spiritual Energy on it swiftly dissipated.

    ¡°If the Teleportation Spiritual Array is prepared, send the students out!¡± Dean Tai Cang ordered and someone immediately left with the order.

    No one could resist the Fiend ns the moment the barrier was broken, and not even the Northern Sea Dragon would dare to face the attacks of the seven Monarchs.

    ¡°The moment the array shatters, I will do my best to restrain some of the Monarchs. As for the rest, it will depend on your fates.¡± The Northern Sea Dragon looked at the trembling Spiritual Array and his face calmed down. Looking at Dean Tai Cang, he smiled, ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m thinking about that little brat back then who learned my Lightning God¡¯s Physique.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about that brat Mu Chen... haha. He¡¯s not the same anymore. There were even rumors a few years ago that not even a Saint Heavenly Sovereign could do anything to him.¡± Dean Tai Cang smiled.

    ¡°I wonder where he is in these recent years. It seems as if he has disappeared... Others say that he¡¯s terrified of the Fiend ns, but I know that he¡¯s not that sort of person.¡± The Northern Sea Dragon smiled. ¡°How could anyone whocks courage receive the ck lightning to temper the body and learn the Lightning God Physique?¡±

    As they spoke, the barrier grew thinner before it exploded before everyone¡¯s eyes...

    When the Spiritual Array shattered, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was exposed before the Fiend ns.

    ¡°ughter!¡± The seven Monarchs coldly looked at the Northern Sea Dragon and could only feel a threating from him. Immediately, the seven of them made their moves at the same time and threw their palms towards the Northern Sea Dragon.

    The Northern Sea Dragon wore a grave expression as crackling ck lightning burst out from his body, looking like a god of lightning.

    Taking a step forth, his hands joined together before pushing out. ¡°ck Lightning God Palm!¡±

    ck lightning hurled out like a surging ocean and shed with the seven palms.

    The entire heavens and earth trembled as the two forces shed together. However, that ck lightning couldn¡¯t fight with the seven and was ultimately torn apart with the remaining energy falling onto the Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s body.

    The Northern Sea Dragon trembled and his clothes were ripped to pieces as a mouthful of blood gushing out of his body and his aura grew dim. He was heavily injured after a single blow!

    ¡°Lord Northern Sea Dragon!¡± The students in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy howled in despair. Who would¡¯ve expected that the invincible existence in their eyes would be heavily injured after just a blow?

    ¡°Send them away!¡± The Northern Sea Dragon roared with a pale countenance.

    The entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy broke out into chaos as everyone fled under the lead of the teachers.

    As the Northern Sea Dragon roared, he looked at the seven Monarchs with his reddened eyes and shot out. At this moment, he had resigned himself to death.

    Facing seven Monarchs, the Northern Sea Dragon knew that it was impossible for him to win.

    Since that¡¯s the case... then he could only resort to self-destruction to buy some time for the students.

    As violent Spiritual Energy started to surge within his body, a terrifying fluctuation swept out.

    When the seven Monarchs noticed the Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s actions, their faces changed and bellowed, ¡°Kill him!¡±

    The seven Monarchs practically made their moves at the same time and seven demonic swords shot out with torrential demonic aura.

    ¡°Lord Northern Sea Dragon!¡± When Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong, andpany saw this scene, their bodies turned cold with despair in their eyes. They knew that this attack would kill the Northern Sea Dragon.

    ¡°Leave with the students!¡± Dean Tai Cang faced this situation without any emotion on his face, but his nails dug into his palms with blood dripping down.

    After Shen Cangsheng and the rest exchanged a nce, they gnashed their teeth and retreated.

    As the seven demonic swords flew across the horizon, they aimed for the Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s fatal locations with tricky angles that even tore space apart.

    But when everyone was watching as the Northern Sea Dragon was about to fall, two buzzing noises echoed out from the horizon.

    Suddenly, two dazzling beams of Spiritual Energy descended from the sky. One of the beams fell before the seven demonic swords and instantly erased those swords.

    On the other hand, the other beam engulfed three Monarchs and they couldn¡¯t even utter a sound before they were erased...

    Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuan Tong, and the rest stopped their retreat. They had disbelief written in their eyes as they watched these sudden changes...

    While everyone was dumbfounded, the space behind the Northern Sea Dragon fluctuated and a silhouette slowly appeared. She stretched her hand out and ced it on the former¡¯s shoulder, which instantly calmed down the raging Spiritual Energy within his body...

    When the violent Spiritual Energy within his body calmed down, the Northern Sea Dragon was dumbfounded before he turned his head over and saw an exhausted, yet gorgeous face from the continuous journey.

    Seeing the Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s gaze, the gorgeous girl smiled and she yfully winked her eye with her resounding gentle voice, ¡°Senior Northern Sea Dragon, you can¡¯t kill yourself. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to exin it to Mu Chen when he returns...¡±

    Her gentleughter resounded, which caused everyone to be dumbfounded as they looked at her gorgeous appearance.

    At this moment, Dean Tai Cang, Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong, and the rest couldn¡¯t help widening their mouth as they eximed, ¡°That¡¯s... Luo Li!¡±

 Chapter 1544 - Black Corpse

    ¡°Luo Li?!¡± Looking at that gorgeousdy, everyone that knew her eximed with disbelief in their eyes.

    ¡°Luo Li?¡± The students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy were somewhat unfamiliar with that name. Still, they couldn¡¯t help being shocked, since that silhouette has killed three Monarchs upon her appearance, and her strength was simply terrifying.

    ¡°But she¡¯s... beautiful!¡± Many youths had their eyes turning red, boys and girls alike since thedy standing in the sky was too outstanding. Her appearance and bearing were simply too shocking.

    Compared to them, the other princesses in the academy paled whenpared to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s... actually Senior Sister Luo Li.¡± Sun¡¯er had joy on her face as she muttered with excitement.

    ¡°Big Sister Sun¡¯er, who¡¯s she?¡± The surrounding members of the Goddess Luo Association couldn¡¯t help asking. They were already prepared to enter the Teleportation Spiritual Array, but all of them were looking at that gorgeous silhouette. For some reason, they felt that her name was familiar.

    ¡°You dimwits!¡± Sun¡¯er rolled her eyes as she puffed her chest, pridefully. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you guys already? Our Goddess Luo Association has two founders, one being Senior Brother Mu Chen and the other being Senior Sister Luo Li!¡±

    The members of the Goddess Luo Association widened their eyes as they looked at that gorgeous figure with excitement. ¡°Oh my god! So she¡¯s Senior Sister Luo Li, one of the founders of our Goddess Luo Association!¡±

    ¡°Wow, Senior Sister Luo Li is so powerful! Not even the Monarchs are her opponent!¡± Revere practically oozed out of many of the young girls¡¯ eyes.

    ¡°How is she that pretty...?¡± Many boys had their faces turning red as they became startled by her beautiful temperament, and they didn¡¯t even dare to wander their eyes.

    The other associations of the academy looked over with envy, which caused the Goddess Luo Association¡¯s members to be more prideful instead. Usually, those associations wouldpete with the Goddess Luo Association, but with one of their founders here, they had no choice but to bow down.

    ¡°I never expected... that she would be so powerful.¡± Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong, and the rest looked at that silhouette withplicated gazes and sighed.

    Back in the beginning, Luo Li¡¯s strength wasparable to them. But after so many years, they were still fighting their way to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm. On the other hand, Luo Li managed to kill Monarchs so easily.

    ¡°Luo Li has her own fortune, but we don¡¯t have to be depressed. Reaching the Heavenly Sovereign Realm is just a couple of years away for us.¡± Wen Qingxuan wasn¡¯t shocked. Her lips rose while looking at Luo Li¡¯s figure.

    Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong, and the rest were those with firm hearts. Thus, they nodded their heads with a smile. ¡°With Luo Li here, the situation should be much better.¡±

    Under countless emotional gazes, once Luo Li felt the calming Spiritual Energy within the Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s body, she retracted her hand.

    At this moment, the Northern Sea Dragon had also recovered from the shock and looked at Luo Li in puzzlement before cupping his hands together. ¡°Thank you, honorable expert.¡±

    But judging from the looks of it, he still hasn¡¯t recognised Luo Li. After all, Luo Li was a little girl back then. Although she was beautiful, she still looked immature. But at this moment, Luo Li has cultivated the Luo God Celestial Body, and her temperament was practically perfect.

    With a smile, Luo Li replied, ¡°This Junior, Luo Li, was also a student of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Back then, the Lightning God¡¯s Physique that Mu Chen cultivated was still taught by you.¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen...¡±

    The Northern Sea Dragon was briefly stunned before he recovered and eximed in shock, ¡°So it¡¯s you... that little girlfriend who stood beside Mu Chen...¡±

    As he spoke, the Northern Sea Dragon smiled in embarrassment. After all, Luo Li was too gorgeous, and it felt like sphemy for him to talk with her so casually.

    However, Luo Li wasn¡¯t bothered about that and a sweet smile hung on her lips. She had the best memories with Mu Chen here.

    Dean Tai Cang had also flown over to the Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s side. Looking at Luo Li, he sighed, ¡°I never thought that thess from back then would be so powerful now.

    ¡°Luo Li, I will thank you on behalf of the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.¡±

    Luo Li immediately stopped Dean Tai Cang from bowing and smiled. ¡°I was also a student of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, and since the academy is in trouble, isn¡¯t it proper for me to help? Or does Dean no longer consider me as a student?¡±

    Hearing Luo Li¡¯s words, Dean Tai Cang helplessly smiled. ¡°You are pretty formidable,ss.¡±

    Luo Li gently smiled before she turned to look at the torrenting demonic aura outside the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy. Out of the seven Monarchs, she killed three of them, and the other four were looking over with grim expressions.

    ¡°You guys are truly bold to resist!¡± The four Monarchs coldly looked at Luo Li.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then we will bring havoc to all of you after we take down this academy!¡±

    Hearing those words covered in killing intent, everyone¡¯s expressions changed.

    Only Luo Li maintained a calm expression as she swept a nce at the four Monarchs. ¡°A few Profound Monarchs like you guys dare to leave such words behind? Get another Sky Monarch to say that.¡±

    Hearing Luo Li¡¯s words, the four Monarchs¡¯ gazes were ferocious as they stared at her.

    Just when they were about to lead the attack, amotion suddenly resounded and they saw several spiritual streaks flying across the horizon before the torrential demonic aura was torn apart and they descended beside Luo Li.

    ¡°Luo Li, you flew too quickly...¡± Lin Jing gasped for her breath. Luo Li had rushed to the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy at the fastest speed possible.

    After gently patting Lin Jing¡¯s back, Luo Li turned to Xiao Xiao. ¡°Is everything arranged?¡±

    Nodding her head, Xiao Xiao replied, ¡°The remaining personnel have rushed to the other territories that are being attacked by the Fiend ns.¡±

    Nodding her head, Luo Li responded, ¡°Then we¡¯ll deal with this ce here.¡±

    ¡°Leave those four to us.¡± Xiao Xiao looked at the four Monarchs with splendor flickering in her eyes. Even Lin Jing¡¯s eyes lit up as she nodded her head.

    ¡°Alright, you guys be careful.¡± Luo Li nodded her head with a smile. She knew that there wouldn¡¯t be any problem for the two of them to face the four Monarchs.

    As Xiao Xiao and Lin Jing exchanged a look, they flew out with surging Spiritual Energy around them that enveloped two Profound Monarchs each.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The four Monarchs hollered and demonic aura surged around them as they flew towards Xiao Xiao and Lin Jing.

    The battle between both sides caused mountains to shake as violent shock waves swept out.

    Within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, everyone watched the confrontations with nervous looks.

    Along with the battle, everyone could vaguely tell that although Xiao Xiao and Lin Jing were fighting two opponents each, the two of them managed to gain the upper hand. Thus, everyone had joy on their faces.

    Luo Li had also nced at this before she retracted her gaze and looked at the torrential demonic aura with her gaze flickering.

    ¡°Heaven Swallowing Descent!¡± A rainbow radiance blossomed from Xiao Xiao that blew the two Monarchs away as she formed seals with her hands. The brilliance suddenly turned into a massive python that had opened its mouth and devoured a Monarch.

    As the radiance surged, a shriek resounded from the python before that Monarch¡¯s aura disappeared.

    ¡°Profound Sky Jade Whip!¡± Lin Jing also stopped holding back and her hand trembled. A jade radiance gathered into a long whip that swept at the head of a Monarch, instantly shattering that monarch¡¯s body.

    The two girls, the daughters of the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor, were naturally powerful, and they¡¯re practically unrivaled amongst those of the same level.

    ¡°Wow!¡± Cheers exploded from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy at this scene.

    The two other Monarchs were terrified by the two girls and they started to retreat in fear.

    ¡°You want to leave?¡± Xiao Xiao and Lin Jing sneered as the python and whip pounced forth once again.

    Seeing the fatal attacksing after them, the two Monarchs¡¯ faces were drained of all colors as they bellowed, ¡°Milord, please save us!¡±

    When they hollered, a pair of cold eyes opened within the demonic aura and a cold voice resounded, ¡°Trash.¡±

    Following after that voice, a pale demonic hand stretched out and gently fanned, destroying the python. Even the whip had dimmed in radiance and was blown away.

    When that pale hand sent Xiao Xiao and Lin Jing flying away, before the two Monarchs could even rejoice, a pale hand-stretched over and grabbed the two of them before crushing them after the joy froze on the faces of those two Monarchs...

    This brutal scene caused everyone in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy to suck in a deep breath.

    Even Xiao Xiao and Lin Jing¡¯s faces have changed as they looked at the boundless demonic aura. They could vaguely sense a terrifying demonic aura awakening.

    At this moment, Luo Li narrowed her eyes andmented, ¡°Are you finally showing up?¡±

    She had sensed a deep and unfathomable demonic aura fluctuation earlier. There was naturally a powerful Monarch hidden within.

    The entire heavens and earth remained in silence.

    As the demonic aura fluctuated, everyone squinted their eyes to see a throne made of white bones apanied by a sea of corpses and blood beneath it.

    On the throne, a pale demonic being sat while being shrouded in boundless death aura. He was akin to a grim reaper as he sat there.

    Seeing that figure, Luo Li, Xiao Xiao, and Lin Jing couldn¡¯t help changing their expressions and they eximed, ¡°That¡¯s... the ck Corpse Sky Monarch?!¡±

    ¡°Shit, how did he sneak into the Great Thousand World?!¡±

 Chapter 1545 - Have you asked

    As boundless demonic aura surged, a demonic being appeared on the throne. His grey pupils held no emotions. There was a terrifying demonic pressure that slowly permeated, causing the heavens and earth to turn dark and gold.

    Within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, many gazes looked at the ck Corpse Sky Monarch in horror. Although they had no idea who thetter was, they could tell from the terrifying pressure that this Monarch wasn¡¯tparable to the others...

    This was a genuine demon!

    ¡°Sky Monarch...¡± The Northern Sea Dragon¡¯s face was drained of color as his body trembled. He could sense that the demonic being on the throne was a genuine Sky Monarch, and he was definitely amongst the elite of the Sky Monarchs.

    That was an existenceparable to a Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm!

    Whether it was in the Fiend ns or Great Thousand World, they stood at the top of the pyramid.

    They never imagined that the cmity of the Northern Heavens Continent would attract such a terrifying existence.

    Up in the sky, Luo Li, Xiao Xiao, and Lin Jing wore grave expressions. They knew that the ck Corpse Sky Monarch¡¯s strength wasparable to the likes of Qin Tian and the Azure Sword Saint.

    On the throne, the ck Corpse Sky Monarch coldly looked at the threedies as his voice resounded, ¡°My seven Monarchs died in your hands, and for tribute to them, I will not leave a single person living in this continent.¡±

    All the students in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy trembled before they nearly copsed from the killing intent. After all, the killing intent of a pinnacle Sky Monarch was too terrifying for them.

    Luo Li¡¯s gaze coldly flickered as she responded, ¡°The great ck Corpse Sky Monarch is not fighting on the frontlines with the powerhouses of my Great Thousand World buting here to deal with the weak ones. Aren¡¯t you lowering your position a little too much?¡±

    Hearing those words, the ck Corpse Sky Monarch indifferently raised his eyes. ¡°That is war, and talking about fairness in war isughable.¡±

    Seeing that her words were useless, Luo Li¡¯s eyes turned colder before the Ancient Spirit Diagram appeared in her hand, permeating with endless Spiritual Energy fluctuations.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then we can only stop you here.¡± Luo Li¡¯s voice resounded with a bone-piercing chill and without any fear.

    Raising his head, the ck Corpse Sky Monarch stared at Luo Li with a ridiculing smile. ¡°With just you?¡±

    Luo Li responded to his words with aposed expression. ¡°The news here has already been spread out, so we only have to hinder you and wait for reinforcements.¡±

    The ck Corpse Sky Monarch narrowed his eyes as he coldly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯re only a small tree and can¡¯t even stop me for a moment!¡±

    A torrential demonic aura swept out of the ck Corpse Sky Monarch and turned into a huge hand that descended from the sky towards Luo Li.

    The enormous hand was permeated with deadly aura that would corrode and erase Spiritual Energy upon being struck by it.

    Facing the ck Corpse Sky Monarch¡¯s move, even Xiao Xiao and Lin Jing¡¯s expressions have changed since they still couldn¡¯t confront the former with their cultivation.

    Even Luo Li had to use the Saint Artifact of the Ancient Spirit n to face this.

    Hence, Luo Li took half a step forth and the Ancient Spirit Diagram in her hand unfolded with a spiritual beam shooting out. When it rose up, it turned into a massive spiritual umbre.

    As the umbre unfolded, ancient runes were engraved on it with boundless Spiritual Energy that would make even a Saint Heavenly Sovereign surprised.

    When the hand mmed against the umbre, a rumbling explosion resounded and a visible Spiritual Energy fluctuation rippled out a myriad mile wide.

    Facing this ferocious palm, the umbre violently fluctuated before shattering into sparkles of radiance.

    Although the umbre shattered, it managed to resist that terrifying attack from the ck Corpse Sky Monarch.

    When everyone in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy saw this scene, they felt inwardly relieved. At this moment, only Luo Li could face the ck Corpse Sky Monarch, and if even she was defeated, all of them would be doomed today...

    Although Luo Li managed to receive that attack from the ck Corpse Sky Monarch, her face had turned solemn. Only she knew how terrifying that attack was. Even with the Ancient Spirit Diagram, she was barely holding up.

    ¡°Not bad...¡± The ck Corpse Sky Monarch was also a little surprised as he smiled. However, his smile was filled with killing intent. ¡°Since you want to protect these people, then I will kill them before your eyes.¡±

    A cruel smile rose on the ck Corpse Sky Monarch¡¯s lips as he took a deep breath and a demonic aura surged into his nose before it was breathed out a few breathster.

    As demonic aura swept out, it turned into a ck storm that rained down with deathly aura contained in every single drop.

    When the stormnded on the ground, it instantly dyed the ground ck with all vitality being erased. Swiftly, mountains started to dry up as they copsed.

    Luo Li¡¯s face changed. She could feel the terror of the storm, and if it fell, even the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would be annihted.

    The ck Corpse Sky Monarch¡¯s method was extremely ruthless.

    At this moment, Luo Li did not dare to neglect and swiftly formed seals. The Ancient Spirit Diagram slowly rose to the sky and spiritual beams shot out, forming into clouds that hovered above the academy.

    When the rain descended and shed with the clouds, sizzling sounds emanated as the clouds were constantly being corroded.

    This time, there wasn¡¯t any shocking confrontation, but it was more dangerous. Everyone in the academy anxiously watched this scene. They knew that if the cloud failed, the entire academy would be littered with corpses in the next moment...

    As the two forces shed in the sky, the boundless Spiritual Energy was swiftly being exhausted.

    Luo Li¡¯s expression turned grave. She could feel the Spiritual Energy within the Ancient Spirit Diagram being swiftly exhausted. However, she did not dare to take half a step back and could only try to control the Ancient Spirit Diagram.

    But anyone could tell that the Spiritual Energy from the Ancient Spirit Diagram was exhausting faster than it could replenish.

    Hence, the dense clouds gradually started to grow thinner.

    While indifferently looking at this scene, the smile hanging on the ck Corpse Sky Monarch¡¯s lips be even more ridiculing.

    As the demonic rain descended, the clouds grew thinner and thinner.

    Luo Li¡¯s face had also turned pale as she gnashed her teeth and held on.

    Within the academy, all the students had fear on their faces as their bodies trembled. Those timid students even started to sob in despair.

    The Northern Sea Dragon and Dean Tai Cang exchanged a nce. They could see the bitterness in each other¡¯s eyes. The hope that they felt from Luo Li¡¯s arrival had been instantly erased.

    Facing one of the strongest Sky Monarchs, they couldn¡¯t even rouse the desire to escape.

    Standing beside Wen Qingxuan, Tang Qian¡¯er¡¯s face was pale as she watched the confrontation. Suddenly, a talisman appeared in her hand and she tightly grabbed onto it.

    Mu Chen had once told her to crush it if she encountered any danger.

    It had been a long time since she heard anything from Mu Chen, and she had no idea what was going on with him. Thus, she did not dare to use it so easily.

    ¡°The cloud is disappearing!¡± Someone yelled out in fear.

    Up in the sky, the clouds grew thinner before theypletely disappeared under everyone¡¯s gazes of despair.

    When the clouds disappeared, the ck Corpse Sky Monarch brutally looked at those gazes in despair with a smile before he waved his hand. The boundless demonic rain gathered together and formed into a hundred foot-wide ck sphere of water that contained a terrifying deathly aura.

    ¡°Now, you can all die together...¡± The ck Corpse Sky Monarch smiled before he flicked his finger. The ck sphere shot out and permeated with a deathly aura that could annihte life in this entire continent if it spreads out.

    Tang Qian¡¯er trembled and gnashed her teeth before she tightened her fist, crushing the talisman.

    With a pale expression, Luo Li looked at the ck sphere and gnashed her teeth. She still insisted on not retreating. Her hand trembled while holding onto the Ancient Spirit Diagram, wanting to trigger its power once more, despite knowing that she couldn¡¯t fight the ck Corpse Sky Monarch even while having the Ancient Spirit Diagram.

    Standing at the front, her frail figure seemed extremely sad and beautiful at the same time.

    Within the academy, everyone shut their eyes as they waited for their death.

    Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong, and the rest also sighed out in depression.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s finished...¡± Dean Tai Cang also weakly said.

    When the ck sphere was about to reach the academy, it suddenly exploded and formed into a sea of death that gushed down.

    At this moment, the Ancient Spirit Diagram in Luo Li¡¯s hand also radiated with light. She wanted to put up herst bit of resistance.

    But all of a sudden, Luo Li suddenly felt something and her figure trembled. She saw boundless spiritual radiance converging before her into a slender figure.

    That slender figure stretched his hand out and clenched it in the direction of the ocean of death. Instantly, the entire ocean was sucked into his palm and turned into a ck crystal.

    Putting both of his hands out, he easily clutched the crystal and it cracked, before shattering into dust.

    The destructive demonic ocean was so easily erased in his hands.

    Within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, everyone looked at this scene in shock. They were initially in despair, so who could¡¯ve expected that the situation would suddenly turn around...?

    As astonished gazes look at the silhouette standing before Luo Li, they were wondering about the identity of the neer that could handle the ck Corpse Sky Monarch¡¯s attack so easily...

    ¡°Who are you?!¡± The ck Corpse Sky Monarch narrowed his eyes as he looked at that figure.

    Under all the gazes, a burst ofughter resounded between the heavens and earth. ¡°ck Corpse Sky Monarch, have you ever asked if I, Mu Chen, will allow you to mess with the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy?!¡±

 Chapter 1546 - Fighting Black Corpse Sky Monarch Again

    When that voice resounded, amotion broke out throughout the entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy with everyone looking at that silhouette in shock.

    ¡®Mu Chen?!¡¯

    Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong, and the rest had widened their eyes in disbelief. They never expected that Mu Chen would appear here after his absence for so many years.

    Furthermore, they were shocked that he actually managed to resolve the ck Corpse Sky Monarch¡¯s attack so easily. One must know that not even a Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign could easily achieve that.

    Evidently, Mu Chen¡¯s strength has grown once again after so many years.

    ¡°Big Brother Mu Chen...¡± Sun¡¯er was dumbfounded as she looked at that silhouette before her face turned red with excitement. She turned around andughed as she dered to the members of the Goddess Luo Association, ¡°See that?! That¡¯s the other founder of our Goddess Luo Association, Senior Brother Mu Chen!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s... he¡¯s powerful!¡± Everyone cried out. They could sense that when that figure appeared in the sky, he alone has resisted the terrifying pressureing from the ck Corpse Sky Monarch.

    That also meant that Senior Brother Mu Chen¡¯s strength has reached a terrifying degree.

    ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to be afraid! Since Senior Brother Mu Chen is here, then that demon won¡¯t be able to touch our academy anymore! Senior Brother Mu Chen will definitely teach him a lesson!¡±

    When many students heard Sun¡¯er¡¯s confidence for Mu Chen, they couldn¡¯t help shaking their heads and wanted bitterly to smile. ¡®Can you not treat the ck Corpse Sky Monarch as weak? That¡¯s a pinnacle powerhouse of the Fiend ns, and even in their Great Thousand World, who would dare to treat him lightly aside from the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor?¡¯

    But no matter what, the fear that enveloped the academy has be faint upon Mu Chen¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°Mu Chen?¡± Luo Li was also stunned as she looked at the slender silhouette with disbelief.

    After all, even she never received any news from Mu Chen for the past few years while he was in secluded cultivation.

    Hearing Luo Li¡¯s words, the spiritual radiance retracted and a silhouette turned around, revealing a familiar countenance.

    ¡°I rushed over the moment I received the news, and fortunately, I wasn¡¯tte.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    Looking at that familiar face, Luo Li¡¯s tensed up shoulders finally fell as she went weak.

    Evidently, she had given all her strength to face the ck Corpse Sky Monarch from before.

    A hand stretched out and held onto her waist. Mu Chen looked at her exhausted face with heartache. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to leave you alone for so many years.¡±

    With a gentle smile, Luo Li replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go into seclusion for us? I¡¯m not an unreasonable person.¡±

    The reason why Mu Chen chose seclusion was for the entire Great Thousand World, and at the same time, for her as well.

    ¡°Alright, leave the rest to me now.¡± Mu Chen gently caressed Luo Li¡¯s face.

    Luo Li¡¯s face turned red by his intimate action. She gently pushed him away before she drifted away with a chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to take advantage of me, at least until you deal with that guy.¡±

    Looking at her silhouette, Mu Chen rubbed his fingers together while reminiscing about the lingering touch.

    ¡°If you¡¯re done with your farewell, thene and receive your death!¡± A voice filled with killing intent resounded while Mu Chen was reminiscing.

    When Mu Chen turned around, he saw the ck Corpse Sky Monarch coldly looking over with killing intent permeating from thetter¡¯s body.

    ¡°ck Corpse Sky Monarch, it has been a while.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    Back then, he was pursued by the ck Corpse Sky Monarch when he just broke through to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm. But fortunately, the Martial Ancestor came to the rescue back then.

    ¡°Someone saved you that other time, so you can only dream on that this time.¡± The ck Corpse Sky Monarch¡¯s eerie voice resounded. ¡°You killed my son, so today, I will erase everyone around you!¡±

    Within the academy, many people couldn¡¯t help the change in their expression from the ck Corpse Sky Monarch¡¯s killing intent. They were surprised that he had a grudge with Mu Chen in the past from killing his son.

    Facing the sinister gaze of the ck Corpse Sky Monarch, Mu Chen gently smiled. ¡°I think you should consider how to protect yourself now.¡±

    ¡°Haha, you reckless thing!¡± The ck Corpse Sky Monarch ridiculed as he looked at Mu Chen. ¡°Did you think that by reaching the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm, you¡¯re qualified to fight with me?!¡±

    When he finished speaking, the ck Corpse Sky Monarch¡¯s face turned sinister. A boundless deathly aura converged into a ck demonic banner.

    ¡°Corpse Demon Banner!¡± The ck Corpse Sky Monarch roared as the banner waved with millions of corpses flying out before they gathered together to form a death river.

    Within the river, there were millions of howling corpses.

    ¡°Corpse Demon Nether River!¡±

    The river roared, looking akin to a huge dragon that swept in the direction of Mu Chen. In the path of the river, space copsed with such a deathly aura that even a Saint Heavenly Sovereign wouldn¡¯t dare to touch it, since it could even corrode their Spiritual Energy.

    When the river enveloped over, Mu Chen raised his head without any fluctuation on his face. Stretching his finger out, he gently tapped. ¡°Primordial Immortal River!¡±

    An ancient river flew out from Mu Chen¡¯s finger as if it had experienced the endless flow of time.

    It was as if anything that fell within it would be corroded.

    When the two rivers shed in the sky, space steadily copsed from their confrontation.

    When the crash urred, the ck Corpse Sky Monarch¡¯s face changed. He could sense that no matter how hisher river tried to corrode it, that ancient river wouldn¡¯t budge. On the other hand, hisher river was the one that started to copse and the corpses within it were being corroded.

    A violent shock wave exploded and the ck Corpse Sky Monarch¡¯sher river copsed roughly ten-odd breathster.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The ck Corpse Sky Monarch couldn¡¯t maintain hisposure anymore as he stood up from his throne and coldly looked at Mu Chen. His eyes were flickering with surprise. Mu Chen was too powerful.

    Furthermore, he could feel a dangerous auraing from thetter for some reason. It was something that he only felt from two people in the Great Thousand World ¡ª the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor.

    ¡®Can it be that Mu Chen has actually reached those two¡¯s levels in just five years?!¡¯

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± The ck Corpse Sky Monarch¡¯s heart trembled before a ruthless light flickered within his eyes. It seems that if he wanted to test the level of this fellow, he had to resort to his ultimate move.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see how long can you act!

    ¡°Sky Corpse Demonic Asura!¡± The ck Corpse Sky Monarch¡¯s hands came together and a torrential demonic aura gushed out before gradually forming into an enormous demonic asura behind him.

    That demonic asura was permeating with a deathly aura and had countless sinister faces on its body with shrieks that resounded throughout the sky. Just the voices alone could cause the rampage of Spiritual Energy in the body.

    As a terrifying demonic pressure spread out, the entire Northern Heavens Continent trembled.

    Many people wore pale expressions within the academy as they looked at that demonic asura. They did not doubt that the power of this asura could even tear this continent apart.

    That terrifying power was something that even sent fear into the hearts of Luo Li, Xiao Xiao, and Lin Jing.

    The ck Corpse Sky Monarch looked at Mu Chen as he rose into the sky and fused with the Sky Corpse Demonic Asura.

    As the asura¡¯s eyes opened, a demonic beam radiated, looking like it could tear the entire world apart. The beam resounded along with boundless killing intent. ¡°Mu Chen, you will pay with your life for my son¡¯s death! Today, you will die!¡±

    Facing the ck Corpse Sky Monarch¡¯s roar, Mu Chen raised his head and looked at the demonic asura with a smile that seemed to be filled with disdain.

    ¡°Is this your strongest power?¡± He muttered as he took a step forth. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you can die now...¡±

 Chapter 1547 - Killing Demon with a Flick

    When Mu Chen took out a step, he instantly appeared before the Sky Corpse Demonic Asura with a calm expression and a disdainful smile spreading from the corner of his lips.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death. Since I could chase you like a dog back then, I can also crush you to death!¡± Seeming to notice Mu Chen¡¯s sneer, the Sky Corpse Demonic Asura roared with torrential killing intent that caused space to tremble.

    At this moment, the ck Corpse Sky Monarch was enraged as the ant he considered back then has be his greatest regret.

    As boundless demonic aura soared, the asura that stood in the sky radiated a cold gleam out of its eyes before its hands joined together and formed a bizarre seal. Instantly, a demonic aura gathered over and developed into countless sinister runes that permeated with power that could cause an ordinary Saint Heavenly Sovereign to be fearful.

    ¡°Sky Corpse Demonic Seal!¡± A solemn voice resounded and the Sky Corpse Demonic Asura¡¯s fist flew forth.

    As the fist flew out, it formed into countless howling corpse figures that permeated a cold wave, covering the ground in ayer of ice.

    All vitality was also erased under the coldness. That fist seemed toe from death as it reaped all life.

    Within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, everyone was on their toes as they looked at the descending demonic seal with tremendous fear in their hearts. This immediately caused the Spiritual Energies in their bodies to lose control and they trembled.

    If that palm descended, it could level the entire ground and erase all forms of life.

    ¡°This is the power of a pinnacle Sky Monarch...¡± The Northern Sea Dragon wore a pale and bitter expression. Facing this power, he knew that despite being in the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, he was just a slightly bigger ant.

    He had no idea if Mu Chen could receive that ferocious attack from the ck Corpse Sky Monarch.

    Looking at the fist, Mu Chen could sense the terrifying deathly aura that left him slightly astonished. That fist was probably the strongest attack of the ck Corpse Sky Monarch, and facing this fist, even the likes of Qin Tian would probably have to dodge.

    If it was five years ago, he would probably flee from this attack...

    But it was a pity that it¡¯s five years since then.

    As Mu Chen stood in the sky, the demonic seal swiftly expanded in his eyes with a demonic aura blowing over. However, it couldn¡¯t even flutter his clothes, and a few breathster, the seal was finally about to reach him. Under everyone¡¯s gazes, he slowly raised his hand and stretched his finger out before gently tapping towards the demonic seal.

    The two of them had a drastic difference in size. The demonic seal was massive, while the other one was tiny inparison. Stretching out his hand, the size of his hand was akin to a strand of fur inparison...

    After that, the two shed together.

    In that moment of contact, many people wailed as they saw Mu Chen¡¯s figure looking akin to an insect before a giant...

    ¡°Die!¡± The ck Corpse Sky Monarch roared as his demonic seal fist exploded with a radiance. Under the terrifying power, it was about to reach Mu Chen, who was obstructing the path, and destroy him.

    As the terrifying power flowed out, millions of corpses howled.

    The entire scene was reflected in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he smiled and gently stretched his finger out and flicked the demonic seal¡¯s fist.

    When Mu Chen flicked his finger, a crisp sound echoed and invisible ripple spread out.

    An indescribable power descended at this moment that engulfed Mu Chen¡¯s finger.

    The entire region had turned silent under this power. It was so much so that even the Spiritual Energy between the heavens and earth had shown signs of bowing, as if they were servants meeting the Emperor.

    At this moment, Luo Li, Xiao Xiao, and Lin Jing had widened their eyes as they looked at Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette in shock. That¡¯s because, at this moment, the mysterious pressure being emitted from him had even caused the Spiritual Energy in their bodies to calm down. It was so much so that they even felt pressure with an urge to bow in Mu Chen¡¯s direction.

    Although they managed to resist it, the students of the academy couldn¡¯t. Hence, all of them started to kneel with shock on their faces.

    Along with Mu Chen¡¯s finger, the millions of corpses froze. There wasn¡¯t any ripple on Mu Chen¡¯s face as he looked at the massive demonic asura before him.

    That terrifying demonic seal froze and couldn¡¯t budge.

    After that, he gently tapped his finger out once more with rippling rings spreading out.

    The ripples had caused a breeze throughout the heavens and earth and the corpses were reduced to azure smoke.

    The Sky Corpse Demonic Asura¡¯s face had shock written on it with fear in his eyes. At the same time, a piercing shriek resounded, ¡°This energy... the world¡¯s energy?!

    ¡°How is this possible?! It¡¯s impossible! The world¡¯s energy can only be utilised by those that can trigger the Firmament Board, and how did you manage to do it?!¡±

    Looking at the Sky Corpse Demonic Asura who had fear on his face, Mu Chen brushed his sleeve. ¡°I¡¯ve told you that right now, you should be thinking about how to survive... and you¡¯ve failed.¡±

    As the corpse images dissipated, cracks appeared on the fist that were swiftly spreading out.

    The Sky Corpse Demonic Asura unleashed a mournful roar. He could feel a terrifying power invading and the demonic aura in his body was starting to copse.

    That¡¯s the power of the Great Thousand World, and it was something that couldn¡¯t be resisted.

    ¡°Damn it. So you¡¯re the third Ranker of the Great Thousand World! I have to report this news!¡± The Sky Corpse Demonic Asura roared and the massive asura abruptly exploded. As the terrifying demonic aura swept out, it flew in the direction of the Northern Heavens Continent. It clearly intended on destroying this entire continent.

    After indifferently looking at the ck Corpse Sky Monarch¡¯s resistance, Mu Chen gently blew out.

    A spiritual tornado swept up that contained the world¡¯s energy. Under its path, the violent demonic aura started to copse.

    At this moment, a demonic beam flickered, wanting to escape by tearing through space.

    However, just when he wanted to tear open space, he suddenly realised he had lost control of his body. Mu Chen¡¯s silhouette then slowly appeared.

    ¡°ck Corpse Sky Monarch, why are you running?¡± Mu Chen smiled as he looked at the person before him.

    The demonic aura around the ck Corpse Sky Monarch was faint. He had clearly been heavily injured. However, his face was grim and had turned pale with fear.

    Evidently, the strength that Mu Chen disyed had left him in fear.

    ¡°So your Great Thousand World has been making preparations all these years. It looks like you¡¯re thest hope of the Great Thousand World!¡± The ck Corpse Sky Monarch looked at Mu Chen.

    However, Mu Chen gave him a faint look him.

    The ck Corpse Sky Monarch knew that he couldn¡¯t escape today, so his expression turned sinister and looked at Mu Chen with ridicule. ¡°Hehe, even if you¡¯ve be as strong as the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor, so what? Did you think that the three of you can resist our deity?

    ¡°Haha, you guys are too na?ve! You guys have on idea how terrifying our deity is at his peak!

    ¡°This time, our Fiend ns will surely destroy the Great Thousand World!¡±

    Without any ripples in his eyes, Mu Chen waited for ck Corpse Sky Monarch to finish his speech before he stretched his hand out and a terrifying power gathered.

    ¡°If you¡¯re done, then you can die now.¡± Clenching his fist, the ck Corpse Sky Monarch¡¯s figure was suddenly crushed by an irresistible power and exploded with demonic aura spreading out.

    However, the ck Corpse Sky Monarch¡¯s piercingughter was still echoing across the horizon. ¡°Haha, our deity will take revenge for me! You wait, Mu Chen! Your Great Thousand World will surely be destroyed!¡±

    Along with the death of the ck Corpse Sky Monarch, the demonic aura in this region started to dissipate and sunlight shone down onto the tatterednd.

    In the academy, everyone was dumbfounded as they watched this scene. Even the Northern Sea Dragon, Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong, and the rest also couldn¡¯t help taking in deep cold breaths.

    Looking at the horizon, they were focused on that silhouette. Thetter was dazzling under the sun.

    No one expected that the terrifying ck Corpse Sky Monarch would die in such a manner in Mu Chen¡¯s hands...

    Evidently, Mu Chen has reached a height that they couldn¡¯tprehend.

    The students in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy rejoiced as cheers echoed out.

    ¡°Mu Chen!¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen!¡±

    Hearing those excited cheers, the Northern Sea Dragon also felt heavily relieved before he turned to Dean Tai Cang with a smile. ¡°It looks like our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy has produced a formidable student.¡±

 Chapter 1548 - Meeting again from the pinnacle

    As the ear-deafening cheers resounded across the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, all the students had their faces flushed with excitement as they looked at the silhouette in the sky. Their hearts were filled with indescribable respect.

    During this period, they were constantly living in uneasiness under the threat of the Fiend ns. However, who could¡¯ve imagined that the entire situation would turn around at such a critical moment?

    The invincible ck Corpse Sky Monarch in their eyes was as weak as an ant in before their Senior Brother, who erased it with a flick of a finger...

    Everyone felt their blood boiling. After all, didn¡¯t they cultivate so that they could protect those close to them? Wasn¡¯t it so that they could stand out at such a crucial moment and receive everyone¡¯s respect?

    ¡°See that?! See that?! Didn¡¯t I tell all of you that as long as Senior Brother Mu Chen is here, that ck Corpse Sky Monarch will be finished?!¡± Sun¡¯er had excitement on her face as she nted her hands by her waist and looked at the members of the Goddess Luo Association with pride.

    ¡°Big Sister Sun¡¯er truly has foresight!¡± Everyone was still feeling helpless, despite her confidence a moment ago. But at this moment, they couldn¡¯t help raising their thumbs in respect.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll see who dares topete with our Goddess Luo Association in the future!¡±

    The other students of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy looked over with jealousy burning in their eyes. After this battle, the Goddess Luo Association would undoubtedly be the top association in the academy, and it would not change, no matter how many years pass.

    That¡¯s because, even if they graduate and leave the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, they could probably scare everyone if they said that the force they came from was founded by Mu Chen, and thetter was their upperssmen.

    Some with meticulous thoughts were even thinking about finding an opportunity to join the Goddess Luo Association after this entire matter dies down...

    ¡°That fellow...¡± Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong, and Wen Qingxuan recovered from their shock and exchanged a look with wry smiles.

    That¡¯s because Mu Chen has exceeded theirprehension.

    At this moment, they were still pursuing their paths to the Heavenly Sovereign Realm, and they realised that Mu Chen has exceeded their range...

    They didn¡¯t even have the courage to close this gap.

    ¡°Back then, why didn¡¯t I see that this fellow could be so powerful...?¡± Li Xuantong sighed as he turned to the gorgeous figure in the sky with his gaze dimmed. Back then, no one probably predicted that Mu Chen could reach such a height aside from Luo Li.

    While everyone thought that she found an unremarkable stone amongst the sand, she firmly believed that the stone she found would shine brighter than any diamond.

    Patting Li Xuantong¡¯s shoulder, Shen Cangsheng looked at him in sympathy. How could he not know that this fellow always had a thing for Luo Li? But it was a pity now, since he would never have that opportunity.

    Wen Qingxuan also sighed. She always felt that Mu Chen wasn¡¯tpatible with Luo Li in the past. But at this moment, she had to admit that this youth that they fought back during the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament has grown to a height beyond their reach.

    He was no longer that youth from back then, he was now standing on the peak of the Great Thousand World.

    The Northern Sea Dragon and Dean Tai Cang descended from the sky. With the death of the ck Corpse Sky Monarch, the demonic cmity was no longer a threat. That also meant that the catastrophe that their Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was facing would disappear. Hence, a smile crept up on their faces.

    The four other Deans of the other Spiritual Academies also came to congratte them. At the same time, their eyes were flickering with envy, since they knew that with such an alumni from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would surely grow stronger, and their fame would even resound throughout the Great Thousand World.

    Perhaps in the future, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would take the leadership position amongst the Five Great Spiritual Academies.

    The gloominess in this region had also disappeared and was reced with cheers.

    As Mu Chen brushed his sleeves in the sky, he erased thest strand of demonic aura and looked at his own hands. Evidently, even he was shocked by how strong he has be.

    After all, even if he had brought out his full strength before he went into seclusion, he could only fight Maha Tian to the same level.

    But right now, even if Maha Tian relied on the Yin-Yang Maha Gourd, it¡¯s impossible for him to fight with Mu Chen.

    Although Mu Chen has yet to leave his name on the Firmament Board, he could control a strand of the world¡¯s energy. Despite being a small strand, it has far exceeded any Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign.

    ¡°The past five years weren¡¯t in vain.¡± Mu Chen muttered as he turned around and descended before Luo Li.

    At this moment, Luo Li was looking at him, dumbfounded. She hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock. Only those with powerful strength could sense how terrifying Mu Chen¡¯s strength was.

    ¡°Come back.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he waved his hand before her eyes.

    As Luo Li¡¯s eyes rippled, she rolled her eyes at Mu Chen. However, she had no idea that this casual nce of hers could leave anyone intoxicated.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I formidable?¡± Mu Chen smiled. He was being a littlecent. Only before his lover, he could reveal such a side of him.

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re the best.¡± Luo Li only found it hrious and annoying at the same time as she nodded her head.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Mu Chen, you¡¯re now formidable.¡± With an astonished voice, Lin Jing jumped out and looked at Mu Chen before pouting her lips. ¡°I thought that I¡¯ve managed to pull our gap closer, but you¡¯ve thrown me further away instead.¡±

    Xiao Xiao had alsoe over and looked at Mu Chen with bewitching eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve seeded?¡±

    She knew the reason why Mu Chen was missing for the past five years.

    Stretching his waist, Mu Chen¡¯s deep eyes looked in the space. ¡°Still a little more.¡±

    He still hadn¡¯t left his name on the Firmament Board. However, he could already vaguely feel the existence of it...

    As the four of them conversed, Mu Chen descended from the sky with them and they came before Dean Tai Cang and the Northern Sea Dragon.

    Looking at the two familiar faces, Mu Chen also felt turmoil in his heart. Back then, when he left the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, he was still a youth that had just stepped into the Sovereign Realm. But right now, he was already standing on the peak of the Great Thousand World...

    ¡°This student, Mu Chen, greets the Dean and Senior Northern Sea Dragon.¡± Mu Chen cupped his hands together.

    Although his strength has exceeded the two before him, Mu Chen still respected Dean Tai Cang and the Northern Sea Dragon. After all, the two have taken good care of him when he was in the academy.

    Especially the Northern Sea Dragon, who had taught him the Lightning God¡¯s Physique. It was something that helped him greatly in the past.

    Looking at Mu Chen¡¯s modest attitude, Dean Tai Cang and the Northern Sea Dragon felt gratified. That youth back then did not be arrogant because of his achievements, but he has maintained his modesty.

    At this moment, Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong, Wen Qingxuan, and Ye Qingling came over and were also rejoicing about their reunion.

    ¡°Big Brother Mu Chen!¡± Sun¡¯er appeared before Mu Chen and smiled.

    ¡°Little Sun¡¯er.¡± Seeing Sun¡¯er, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help reminiscing the past. Back then, when he arrived in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, he had encountered a little girl with a ponytail, whose face was filled with grievance.

    And now, that little girl was all grown up.

    ¡°I¡¯m not little anymore!¡±

    Stretching his hand, Mu Chen caressed Sun¡¯er¡¯s hair like how he did in the past, which messed thetter¡¯s hair up as she looked at him bitterly.

    After chatting with Sun¡¯er, Mu Chen saw Tang Qian¡¯er, whose face wore a smile. Thetter¡¯s long hair was well-kept. She no longer had the yfulness of the past and had grown mature now.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Big Sister Qian¡¯er for crushing that talisman. I was able to sense the spatial node and rush here in time.¡± Mu Chen smiled.

    Tang Qian¡¯er smiled as she looked at Mu Chen and Luo Li, who were standing together. The two of them were dazzling and they attracted all the attention.

    ¡°This time, it¡¯s all thanks to you. Otherwise, our Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy would not have been able to escape from this cmity.¡± Tang Qian¡¯er gently sighed with sorrow. The Myriad Phoenix Spiritual Academy had some casualties amongst their students when they left for the Northern Heavens Continent.

    Mu Chen could only gently pat her shoulder as a form offort.

    ¡°Big Brother Mu Chen, are you going to leave now?¡± Sun¡¯er interrupted. Her words attracted everyone¡¯s eyes over.

    Sensing the reluctance in everyone¡¯s eyes, Mu Chen smiled before he raised his head and looked at the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, at this ce that was filled with his memories of the past. ¡°I will stay in the Northern Heavens Continent for a few days and resolve the demonic cmity in the Great Thousand Worldpletely...¡±

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, an ear-deafening cheer exploded from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Seeing this, Mu Chen smiled as he held the cold hand and looked into space.

    He knew that this was thest moment of peace for him before the final battle began.

 Chapter 1549 - Reward

    Along with the ck Corpse Sky Monarch¡¯s fall, the cmity that engulfed the Northern Heavens Continent disappeared and peace returned once more. However, the marks left on the ground needed time to recover.

    For the next two days, Mu Chen brought Luo Li, Lin Jing, and Xiao Xiao throughout the Great Thousand World and they quenched the cmities that were happening all around.

    Along with Mu Chen¡¯s assistance, the cmities were no longer a threat, and in their path, the demonic cmities were swiftly suppressed and couldn¡¯t cause anymotion.

    Under this efficiency, calm returned to the Great Thousand World in just two days.

    ...

    The Northern Heavens Continent, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy

    Through the battle, the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was in a terrible state, but many things were waiting to be done.

    Although the academy was destroyed, it was fortunate since there weren¡¯t many casualties amongst the students. Hence, the atmosphere in the entire academy was high, especially with Mu Chen around. He gave rise to the morale and everyone¡¯s acknowledgment for the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy reached the pinnacle.

    On a mountain located behind the Goddess Luo Association

    Mu Chen and Luo Li strolled around before they stood at the highest point, looking at the headquarters of the Goddess Luo Association, watching the students busily constructing dorms and houses.

    The entire Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy was bustling with vitality.

    Some students also noticed Mu Chen and Luo Li¡¯s silhouettes and they directed their gazes over with envy as the two of them were dazzling under the sun.

    ¡°I remembered that back then, we constructed the Goddess Luo Association here...¡± Mu Chen looked at theke with a reminiscing smile on his lips.

    Back then, he was arrogant and encountered many friends and opponents alike in this academy. But as time passed, he had lost some of them and they became passersby of his life.

    But fortunately, the girl standing beside him did not change.

    Luo Li¡¯s delicate face flickered with a jade-like gloss and had a gentle smile. At that time, they brought the new students together and formed the Goddess Luo Association. They worked hard and established a footing in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Now that they think about it, they were filled with blessings for those memories.

    Luo Li looked at the constructing Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and she suddenly smiled. ¡°I heard that the Five Great Spiritual Academies are going tobine together, and they intend to have you name it.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Mu Chen was somewhat shocked as he nodded his head. ¡°This isn¡¯t a small matter. In the Great Thousand World, academies are rising and some of them have a foundation that even surpasses the Five Great Spiritual Academies. So bybining, they might be able to shake the entire Great Thousand World.

    ¡°As for the name...¡± Mu Chen raised his head and suddenly smiled. ¡°Firmament Academy, then.¡±

    By using the Firmament Board¡¯s name, he hopes that there could be someone from the Firmament Academy leaving their brush on the Firmament Board in the future.

    ¡°The Firmament Academy...¡± Luo Li gently muttered before she smiled. ¡°Not bad, it sounds pretty mighty.¡±

    ¡°But if the Five Great Spiritual Academiesbine, the Great Spiritual Academy Tournament will be no more in the future.¡± Luo Li stopped, sat down on the grass patch and spoke with reluctance. She remembered how she and Mu Chen fought together and defeated all their enemies back then.

    Mu Chen also sat down and stretched his arm out, embracing her slender waist. With his arm by her dress, he tightened his grip, outlining her impressive curves.

    Sensing Mu Chen¡¯s actions, Luo Li raised her pupils and red at him.

    If it was someone else, they would definitely be terrified under her gaze, but Mu Chen has thickened his face and ignored it. He chuckled before pulling her into his embrace.

    ¡°Your face is really thick.¡± Luo Li gently pinched Mu Chen¡¯s waist before she leaned her head on Mu Chen¡¯s shoulder. At that moment, she felt her entire body rx.

    As the two of them relied on each other, Luo Li looked at Mu Chen. ¡°Mu Chen, can we defeat the Heavenly Evil Monarch this time?¡±

    Pursing his lips, Mu Chen briefly hesitated before he replied, ¡°Before the Heavenly Evil Monarch shows himself, none of us can predict how powerful he will be.

    ¡°So I¡¯m not certain that we can beat him, even with the me Emperor, Martial Ancestor, and I.¡±

    His brows were tightly locked together. Although he showed confidence before outsiders, he only showed his deepest thoughts when he was with Luo Li.

    That¡¯s because the Nine-eyed Evil Monarch was too deep and unfathomable.

    Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s words, Luo Li¡¯s expression turned grave. Looking at Mu Chen¡¯s locked brows, she felt a little heartache. She knew how much pressure Mu Chen was bearing.

    ¡°Mu Chen, you¡¯ve already done a good job.¡± Luo Li gently eased out Mu Chen¡¯s brows.

    ¡°Do you still remember...? You once told me that you would be a supreme powerhouse in the future and shelter me from all storms and rain... and I can tell you now that actually at that time...

    ¡°You¡¯re already a supreme powerhouse in my heart.¡± Luo Li¡¯s gaze was gentle to the point that her gaze could intoxicate anyone who looked at her.

    Staring at Mu Chen, her face blushed and her gentle voice wounded like murmurs.

    ¡°Mu Chen, I¡¯m really fortunate to... have met you in the Spiritual Road back then...¡± Her soft voice sounded out and Mu Chen lowered his head to look at her blushing face and felt a blow in his heart.

    Looking at this girl, he felt that his emotions were in turmoil. He slowly put more force into his hand that was embracing Luo Li¡¯s waist.

    Sensing Mu Chen¡¯s zing eyes, Luo Li felt a little uneasy and blinked her eyes.

    ¡°Luo Li, I¡¯m also fortunate to have saved you... back in the Spiritual Road...¡± As he spoke, Mu Chen couldn¡¯t hold back the surging emotions in his heart. He lowered his head and took the rosy lips into his.

    When the two lips came together, they were zing with warmth.

    Luo Li¡¯s petite figureid on the grass patch and Mu Chen propped himself against the ground, looking at her panicking face.

    Her hand was pushing against Mu Chen¡¯s chest as she bit on her lips and dodged his eyes. ¡°Mu Chen, what do you want to do?¡±

    She could see the zing mes in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes.

    As Mu Chen grinned, he waved his sleeve and Spiritual Energy turned into a dense mist that spread out and isted this entire region. ¡°Well, you want to give me some reward?¡±

    Seeing through Mu Chen¡¯s intentions, Luo Li immediately shook her head.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case... then don¡¯t me me!¡± Mu Chen smiled as he lowered his head and kissed those rosy lips again.

    Their tongues fought for a long time before Mu Chen separated himself and their breathing turned heavy.

    Biting her lips, Luo Li¡¯s clear pupils became filled with dense emotions at this moment. Staring at Mu Chen, she could feel the fire zing in the other party¡¯s eyes, so she showed a gentle smile.

    Her smile at this moment made her look blossoming, leaving Mu Chen dumbfounded. He never expected that Luo Li would have such a charming side.

    ¡°Mu Chen, you really want a reward?¡± Luo Li¡¯s voice resounded with temptation. She had also ced down all her burdens at this moment. She could feel Mu Chen¡¯s emotions, and she wasn¡¯t against it as her heart started beating.

    Sensing the heat in his nose, Mu Chen nodded his head.

    ¡°Then... do you want to be my knight?¡±

    ¡°Forever, my Empress.¡± Mu Chen held onto Luo Li¡¯s hand and kissed the back of it.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case...¡± Luo Li smiled before she suddenly pushed her waist forth and the two of them rolled. But this time, Luo Li was the one on top of Mu Chen. She looked down at him like an Empress.

    After that, she proudly said, ¡°Then the Empress wants to be at the top.¡±

    As she raised her pearly neck, she took a deep breath, as if she had made a decision. After that, she started removing her clothes with her face blushed.

    As her clothes fell, she revealed her wless figure with the sun shining down. Her figure was glittering to the point that even space seemed to have paused under her ample figure.

    Finally, the heat in his nose eventually turned into two streaks of blood that rolled down.

    ¡°Mu Chen, this... is my reward to you.¡± The girl smiled as she slowly descended.

    At that moment, the breeze of spring blew with moans that resounded from the spiritual mist as the two figures tangled together.

 Chapter 1550 - The Approaching Battle

    Luo Li¡¯s body was covered in sweat as sheid on Mu Chen¡¯s body, permeating an unimaginable charm with her eyshes blinking.

    Looking at the girl in his embrace, Mu Chen caressed her back and felt her tender skin, sensing how she clung onto him and felt tender feelings in his heart.

    Luo Li blinked her pupils and bashfully looked at Mu Chen.

    ¡°You bad egg! We had an agreement to wait until after our marriage...¡± Luo Li bit her lips and couldn¡¯t help pinching Mu Chen.

    Hearing her words, Mu Chen smiled as he embraced the girl on his chest tighter.

    Luo Li also burrowed her face into his chest as she stroked her belly and tenderly looked at Mu Chen before she suddenly asked, ¡°Do you want a boy or girl?¡±

    Her question left Mu Chen briefly stunned before he smiled. ¡°A girl because she will grow up to be as beautiful as her mother.¡±

    Luo Li¡¯s lips rose as she embraced Mu Chen¡¯s neck. ¡°Then, what should we call our daughter?¡±

    After a brief pondering, Mu Chen also had his interest piqued as he suggested, ¡°We¡¯ll suggest a word each.¡±

    ¡°My name has Chen, small like the dust. I believe that back then, my parents wanted me to be unremarkable and live a peaceful life.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he gently caressed Luo Li¡¯s abdomen, ¡°But for the daughter of I, Mu Chen, I hope that she can be an ethereal existence high up in the clouds. So I will contribute Yun.¡±

    With a smile, Luo Li turned her head and said, ¡°I hope that darkness can leave with light shining once more in the Great Thousand World. So if we have a daughter, I¡¯ll give Xi to her name.¡±

    Mu Chen smiled as he nodded his head. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then if we have a daughter... we¡¯ll call her Mu Yunxi. If it¡¯s a son, we can just name him casually like Mu Tu, or Mu Shi.¡±

    ¡°Since when is there someone like you with a bias for boys?!¡± Luo Li couldn¡¯t help ring at Mu Chen.

    ¡°But Mu Yunxi is a pretty good name...¡± Luo Li bit her lips with hope in her gaze as that future attracted her.

    Looking at Luo Li, the tenderness in Mu Chen¡¯s heart grew as he clenched his hand. ¡®How good would that seen be? The future is truly filled with expectations.¡¯

    ¡®But if that Heavenly Evil Monarch wants to destroy everything, then...¡¯

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were suddenly reced with ferocity. ¡®Then I can only erase that Heavenly Evil Monarch!¡¯

    With this thought in his mind, two figures on the Northern Deste Grave moved as they slowly opened their eyes.

    When they opened their eyes, a boundless spiritual radiance blossomed that enveloped the entire Northern Deste Grave.

    In the path of that spiritual radiance, two ancient figures could be vaguely seen that permeated with boundless mystery and ancient aura.

    One of them was a radiating figure that permeated with boundless radiance. As for the other one, it was filled with a boundless Spiritual Energy that seemed like it could never be exhausted.

    The two figures were the Endless Radiance Body and the Great Spirit Sage Body.

    After several years of cultivation, the two Primal Celestial Bodies have finally been cultivated.

    At this moment, Mu Chen, who was in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, had also sensed it and he felt massively relieved.

    ¡°Finally... it¡¯spleted.¡± Just when Mu Chen was submerged in thispletion, his eyes suddenly narrowed and he abruptly looked in the direction of the demonic territories beyond the Great Thousand World.

    ¡°Mu Chen, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Luo Li was the first to sense the changes in Mu Chen.

    ¡°The Heavenly Evil Monarch... has appeared.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s voice was filled with boundless killing intent.

    At the same time, in the massive city that stood behind the frontlines of the Great Thousand World. The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor slowly opened their eyes at this moment.

    Their eyes were flickering with mes and boundless Spiritual Energy. As they exchanged a look, a permeating killing intent flickered in their eyes.

    That killing intent enveloped the entire city and everyone¡¯s faces changed. They abruptly raised their heads and looked in the direction of the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor.

    The four mistresses of the Endless Fire Territory and Martial Realm, Xiao Xun¡¯er, Cai Lin, Ying Huanhuan, and Ling Qingzhu appeared behind the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor at this moment.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong?¡± They asked.

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor wore solemn expressions as their voices resounded into everyone¡¯s ears in the city. ¡°The Heavenly Evil Monarch has appeared. Issue the orders. Rise to the highest alert and the frontlines are to stop their attacks.¡±

    Their voices caused many people¡¯s hearts to tremble with rage, fear, and relief...

    For the past five years, there wasn¡¯t any news from the Heavenly Evil Monarch. Although he disappeared, the fear he created enveloped everyone¡¯s hearts in the Great Thousand World.

    So with his appearance, they felt relieved from the fear in their hearts.

    At least they no longer had to be on their toes worrying about the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s sudden descent.

    At most, it would just be a battle for life and death.

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor looked into space with their eyes piercing through all the barriers and looked at the end of the darkness.

    There was a boundless demonic aura that had turned into a rolling cloud.

    A white-robed figure stood on the ck cloud, looking like a schr with benevolence emanating around him.

    There were three eyes opened on his forehead and they were flickering with sinister shes.

    Raising his head, he smiled while exchanging look with the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor.

    As the three of their gazes came in contact, space fluctuated with a tremendous pressure that enveloped a million miles in radius.

    ¡°Gentlemen, it has been a long time...¡±

    The Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s voice resounded as he gently tapped his finger out at the two of them. ¡°The day of my arrival will be the destruction of your Great Thousand World.¡±

    When he pointed his hand out, the darkness had also blocked out the senses of the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor.

    The spiritual beam in the eyes of the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor dissipated as they coldly looked into the void.

    ¡°The Heavenly Evil Monarch will arrive in another day.¡± Hearing the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor¡¯s words, the four mistresses¡¯ faces have also turned grave. ¡°This day... has finallye.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Mu Chen?¡± Xiao Xun¡¯er asked with her brows locked.

    Hearing those words, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor showed gratified smiles. ¡°He did not disappoint everyone.¡±

    A moment ago, they could sensepleted fluctuations that were formed in the Great Thousand World; they belonged to Mu Chen.

    The four mistresses¡¯ faces loosened up. If Mu Chen seeded, then their Great Thousand World might not be entirely hopeless.

    ¡°Now... let us try and see how powerful the Nine-eyed Evil Monarch is at his peak.¡± The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor raised their heads. There wasn¡¯t any fear; on the contrary, there was even a trace of expectation.

    ...

    In the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy

    Mu Chen stood up and stretched out his hand towards Luo Li. ¡°It¡¯s time for us to go. Tomorrow is when the fate of the Great Thousand World will be determined.¡±

    With a grave expression, Luo Li gently nodded her head.

    As Mu Chen waved his sleeve, the spiritual mist gradually dissipated. He held onto Luo Li and gently rose into the sky.

    Within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, the students seemed to have sensed something, so they raised their heads and bowed with their earth-shattering voices resounding.

    ¡°We wish that Senior Brother returns with victory!¡±

    In another corner, Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong, Wen Qingxuan, Tang Qian¡¯er, and the rest also looked at Mu Chen¡¯s figure before cupping their fists and bowed.

    ¡°Mu Chen, we will wait here with alcohol prepared for your return.¡±

    They knew that Mu Chen¡¯s departure this time was to fight for the Great Thousand World.

    When Mu Chen heard those voices, he smiled and turned to Luo Li. ¡°For you, and for that littless in the future, Mu Yunxi...

    ¡°I won¡¯t lose this battle!¡±

 Chapter 1551 - My Name

    In the location where the two factions fought, the ground was damaged with the sky dark. It was so much so that even space was unstable. There would asionally be cracks spreading out...

    In the half-year, both sides have used this location as the battlefield, and both sides suffered a huge sacrifice. It was so much so that the ground was dyed in red, to state its brutality.

    Because this continent was an important battlefield between the Great Thousand World and the Fiend ns, it was known as the Spirit Demon Continent.

    There was an endless abyss that stretched out on this continent that seemed like the jaws of a demon. Within the abyss, there was a massive current that surged and crashed against the rocks that emitted an ear-deafening sound.

    One side of the Spirit Demon Continent was the demonic territory, while the other side was the Great Thousand World.

    Over the past half-year, the battle on the Spirit Demon Continent never rested. But today, there was an unusual and rare silence on this continent that was dyed crimson in blood.

    However, everyone knew that this silence was brewing a destructive storm that concerned the fate of the Great Thousand World...

    If they could get through this tribtion, the Great Thousand World would enjoy peace. Otherwise, all lives on the Great Thousand World would be enved and butchered, living an inhumane life.

    So at this moment, countless secret arts were executed and Spiritual Energy formed into mirrors that projected this ce to every corner of the Great Thousand World.

    This day, everyone in the Great Thousand World raised their heads and an enormous mirror was formed above every continent that projected the Spirit Demon Continent.

    Everyone ced down the matters on their hands and looked at the mirror with trembling gazes and many people constantly trying to pray.

    They prayed that the Great Thousand World will emerge victorious.

    As their gazes shot through the mirror, they could see the east of the Spirit Demon Continent filled with spiritual radiance and a multitude of people stretching out to the end. It was so much so that people were even trying to make their way over at this moment.

    Evidently, the majority of the experts in the Great Thousand World were gathering towards the Spirit Demon Continent.

    On the other hand, the west was dominated with a demonic aura, where a massive and thick demonic cloud ws stretching towards the heavens and earth. Vaguely, ferocious gazes could be seen as if they were asuras that crawled their way out of hell, wanting to bring destruction to the world.

    ...

    On the east of the Spirit Demon Continent that was fluctuating with Spiritual Energy, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor stood with their hands behind their backs and everyone from the Great Thousand World looked at those two figures, feeling assurance.

    Over the years, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor¡¯s existences stopped the Fiend ns from invading the Great Thousand World. For the Great Thousand World, those two were undisputed leaders.

    The four mistresses of the Martial Realm and Endless Fire Territory, along with the other Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereigns, stood behind the two of them.

    They wore solemn expressions as they nervously looked at the Fiend ns. Evidently, they felt fearful and uneasy about the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    Everyone was extremely nervous, while the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor remained calm. Their eyes were deep, as if they could pierce through the distance of space.

    ¡°Time truly waits for no one. If we had another thirty years, we would be able to leave our full names on the Firmament Board, and at that time, we would be able to deal with the Heavenly Evil Monarch, despite his power.¡± The Martial Ancestor sighed in regret.

    The me Emperor nodded his head in agreement as he had a simr idea. They only needed another thirty years to leave their full names on the Firmament Board.

    At that time, there wouldn¡¯t be a need for them to be afraid of the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    However, the Heavenly Evil Monarch probably sensed this as well, and he would surely not allow them to turn the tables around.

    With this thought, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor sighed. They weren¡¯t afraid, but they only felt regret, since they¡¯re only a step away from reaching the pinnacle.

    ¡°Mhm?¡± The two of them suddenly narrowed their eyes and raised their heads as they looked at the boundless demonic aura at the west.

    At this moment, Qin Tian, the Azure Sword Saint, True Dragon Emperor, and other pinnacle powerhouses in the Great Thousand World felt a suffocating demonic pressure that descended from the sky and enveloped the entire world.

    Under that pressure, even Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereigns like them felt fearful.

    The grand formation of the Great Thousand World fell into silence with fear on their faces.

    ¡°We pay our respects to the deity!¡± The Fiend ns cheered as all of them kneeled.

    Even the Saint Sky Monarch and other pinnacle powerhouses kneeled as they viciously looked at the Great Thousand World. They knew that the descent of the Heavenly Evil Monarch would break the bnce between the two.

    Amongst the cheers, the demonic cloud surged and a silhouette appeared at the front of the Fiend ns¡¯ formation.

    That figure had handsome features and flickered with radiance around him. There wasn¡¯t any of the sinister aura that belonged to the Fiend ns, and under that smile, he seemed unusually benevolent.

    However, the three eyes on his forehead gave him a slightly sinister aura. The two different temperamentsbined together and looked extremely mysterious.

    He was the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    Waving his hand, the Heavenly Evil Monarch calmed the heated cheers and looked at the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor¡¯s direction with a smile. ¡°Five yearster, we meet again.¡±

    His voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it had caused the Spirit Demon Continent to tremble with sound waves spreading out across the sky, causing the sky to copse.

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor¡¯s countenances were also cold as they turned to the Heavenly Evil Monarch with sharp gazes.

    ¡°You two are truly stunning. If I couldn¡¯t rely on my foundation, I really might not be able to deal with the two of you. Thus, if the two of you are willing to receive my Evil Monarch Seal, I can let the Great Thousand World live.¡± The Heavenly Evil Monarch looked at the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor as he spoke.

    ¡°We¡¯ll never believe in the benevolence of enemies.¡± The me Emperor smiled. ¡°Furthermore, it¡¯s still unsure as to who will win this fight.¡±

    Hearing his words, the Heavenly Evil Monarch indifferently smiled. ¡°The two of you have grown stronger within these five years. But as I¡¯ve said, there won¡¯t be anyone in your Great Thousand World that can stop me once I have reached my nine-eyed state.¡±

    When he finished, he took a step forth and a terrifying demonic pressure exploded with a million foot-high demonic pir soaring into the sky and devoured all light.

    Within the darkness, the terrifying demonic pressure spread out, making everyone feel endless fear.

    In the direction of the Great Thousand World, everyone fell into darkness as they eximed in fear. This darkness seemed to be able to corrode the hearts of the people, even Heavenly Sovereigns were trembling, and they were having a tough time controlling the violence in their hearts.

    As the Great Thousand World fell into chaos, a huge me zed and turned into a lotus that slowly revolved, permeating with a radiance that expelled the darkness.

    On the lotus, the me Emperor¡¯s hair loosely scattered as he showed a cold expression.

    At the same time, eight ancient runes revolved and turned into a halo with huge waves spreading out to expel the darkness.

    With the ming lotus and ancient runes circting, they upied an entire sky and expelled the darkness.

    However, the darkness continued to spread out across thend, constantly devouring the light, trying to shroud the Great Thousand World in darkness once more.

    Both sides were constantly corroding each other and the radiance was flickering between light and darkness.

    Everyone from the Great Thousand World looked at this scene as they trembled. They constantly prayed, since they knew that the lotus and runes were theirst hope.

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, the two of you can¡¯t stop me.¡± The Heavenly Evil Monarch indifferently looked at this before he waved his sleeve and a boundless darkness steadily spread out.

    As the darkness gradually devoured the light from the lotus and runes, everyone felt a chill in their hearts at this scene. ¡®Is the Heavenly Evil Monarch really going to win?¡¯

    While they were in despair, an unusual sound rang out and a burst ofughter echoed throughout the Great Thousand World. ¡°Since two aren¡¯t enough, let¡¯s add one more...¡±

    When that voice resounded, everyone looked at their rear and they trembled in excitement. Boundless Spiritual Energy gathered before a mysterious world¡¯s energy descended and formed into a screen...

    ¡°The Firmament Board!¡± When Qin Tian, Qing Yanjing, and other Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereigns saw this scene, they eximed in excitement.

    ¡°It¡¯s Mu Chen!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s finally here, and he even triggered the Firmament Board!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s going to leave his name!¡±

    They looked at the screen in excitement as a silhouette gradually appeared with a familiar appearance. He was Mu Chen.

    At the same time, Mu Chen had also raised his head and looked at the Firmament Board with two hands sticking together toy down his strokes.

    At the same time, a resounding voice echoed throughout the world.

    ¡°Today, the Firmament Board shall have my name.¡±

 Chapter 1552 - Third Ranker

    That voice resounded with a mysterious power to every corner of the Great Thousand World.

    At the same time, everyone in the Great Thousand World raised their heads and looked at the lofty screen with shock.

    That screen was both mysterious and ancient, bringing along an indescribable pressure. It was akin to the weight of the world.

    At the Spirit Demon Continent, everyone from the Great Thousand World trembled. They knew what the Firmament Board represented.

    That meant that aside from the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor, their Great Thousand World shall have another ranker, and it was a piece of good news for their Great Thousand World.

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor were gratified at this scene, since Mu Chen finally appeared at the crucial moment. Furthermore, the morale of the Great Thousand World also rose.

    ¡°The Firmament Board?!¡± When the Firmament Board¡¯s appearance expelled the endless darkness, the Heavenly Evil Monarch looked at the slender silhouette beneath the board.

    ¡°So your Great Thousand World has been trying to create another Ranker for the past five years!¡±

    Narrowing his eyes, the Heavenly Evil Monarch mocked, ¡°But this person¡¯s strength might be pretty good, but he¡¯s stillcking to leave his name behind on the Firmament Board.¡±

    With the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s keen eyesight, he could naturally tell that Mu Chen¡¯s cultivation might be in the Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereign, but it wasn¡¯t enough for him to leave his name on the Firmament Board.

    Mu Chen naturally heard his sneer, but he raised his head and looked at the ancient Firmament Board with a ze in his eyes.

    He could finally fulfill the wish he made back then.

    As he formed seals, radiance exploded and everyone could see an ancient figure that permeated with an immortal aura ?¡ª the Primordial Immortal Body!

    Under Mu Chen¡¯s control, the Primordial Immortal Body took a step forth and merged into his body. At this moment, a radiance exploded from Mu Chen and his entire body seemed like a translucent gem as Spiritual Energy circted, emanating an unimaginable pressure.

    At this moment, even Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereigns like Qin Tian felt significant pressure from Mu Chen.

    Under countless gazes, Mu Chen slowly stretched his hands out and made a stroke on the Firmament Board.

    In that moment of contact, the entire world shook and a mysterious power was trying to obstruct him from making another stroke the Firmament Board.

    ¡°A littlecking.¡± The me Emperor and Martial Ancestormented. Evidently, Mu Chen might be able to trigger the Firmament Board, but he was still somewhatcking to leave his name.

    The reason lied in his foundation. After all, it was already unbelievable for Mu Chen to achieve this, even if he managed to ept the Immortal Emperor¡¯s inheritance.

    ¡°Looks like you hopes are extinguished now?¡± The Heavenly Evil Monarch smiled with his eyes narrowed.

    A burst ofughter also exploded from the Fiend ns as they struck the Great Thousand World¡¯s morale.

    However, the me Emperor, Martial Ancestor, and other pinnacle powerhouses weren¡¯t affected, since they had already long predicted this, not to mention that Mu Chen wasn¡¯t going to rely on his own abilities to leave his name on the Firmament Board.

    There wasn¡¯t any change to Mu Chen¡¯s expression. He did not force his way after encountering an obstruction, but closed his eyes, whichsted for ten-odd breaths.

    While everyone was feeling baffled, space suddenly tore apart behind Mu Chen and everyone could sense ck and white silhouettes standing beside him.

    The two silhouettes were dressed in ck and white robes, respectively, and they looked the same as Mu Chen.

    ¡°We werete.¡± The ck-robed Mu Chen smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re right on time.¡± Mu Chen smiled as he continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two clones nodded their heads and their hands joined together. After that, a boundless spiritual radiance exploded behind them, as if they could form into a world of Spiritual Energy.

    Within the world of Spiritual Energy, two ancient silhouettes slowly appeared.

    One of the silhouettes seemed to be made of crystal, permeating with an endless radiance. In the path of the light, even space had be sturdy and was indestructible.

    The other one seemed ethereal, but it was enveloped in boundless Spiritual Energy that made even the likes of Qin Tian feel tiny before it.

    The Endless Radiance body and Great Spirit Sage Body!

    Everyone looked at the two silhouettes with fire in their eyes. Those two were Primal Celestial Bodies, and they never expected that Mu Chen would really seed in cultivating them.

    That meant that Mu Chen possessed three Primal Celestial Bodies, this was unprecedented.

    ¡°He really seeded.¡± The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor sighed. The Three Pures were truly profound, but that was Mu Chen¡¯s fortune, and it meant that the Three Pures was suitable for him. Even they didn¡¯t feel that they could do a better job than him.

    The ridiculing smile on the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s face froze as he gave a deep look at Mu Chen. ¡°I never expected that three Primal Celestial Bodies would actually be gathered on a single person.¡±

    He managed to tell that the three Mu Chen¡¯s were of one body, so it should be a profound cloning technique that could stand individually and cultivate a Primal Celestial Body each.

    One must rely on their strength before the Firmament Board, and the three Mu Chens could naturally work together because they were considered as one.

    That meant that it was no longer impossible for him to leave his name on the Firmament Board.

    As the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s eyes flickered, he held himself back from making a move because with the appearance of the Firmament Board, the world¡¯s energy was at its strongest. So if he made a move, he might suffer an attack from the Firmament Board instead.

    Although he would make a move at the Firmament Board to control it, it wasn¡¯t the proper time now.

    Thus, he gradually calmed the demonic aura around him and coldly looked at Mu Chen.

    At the same time, the Endless Radiance Body and Great Spirit Sage Body fused into Mu Chen¡¯s clones and their Spiritual Energy grew to a terrifying degree.

    ¡°Allow the two of us to lend you a hand!¡± The two clones roared as they put their hands out with two boundless currents of Spiritual Energy exploding from their palms.

    The two currents gathered towards Mu Chen¡¯s finger and his finger had vaguely turned transparent.

    With a grave expression, Mu Chen¡¯s finger gradually tapped down.

    As his finger tapped down, the mysterious obstruction appeared once again, but this time, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes exploded with a sharp beam.

    At that moment, ripples were spreading out on the Firmament Board that rolled across the entire Great Thousand World.

    Everyone in the Great Thousand World could sense an ancient sound wave at this moment.

    The mysterious obstruction onlysted briefly before it was prated. Mu Chen could sense it as his finger drew out cursive marks on the mysterious board.

    Along with Mu Chen¡¯s finger, everyone could sense a mysterious power gathering on the Firmament Board with strokes gradually being formed.

    At thest stroke, a majestic power swept out and a single word, ¡®Mu¡¯, was engraved on the Firmament Board.

    When he finished hisst stroke, he briefly pondered and wanted to continue. However, he stopped, since he could sense that he still wasn¡¯t strong enough.

    ¡°The Firmament Board is separated into the first name andst name. Only bypleting the two, can one be considered to have left their full name behind.

    ¡°But trying toplete the second part is more difficult than the first part. It¡¯s no wonder why the two Seniors, me Emperor and Martial Ancestor, were stuck at this step.¡±

    Shaking his head, Mu Chen felt regretful. If he managed to leave his entire name, dealing with the Heavenly Evil Monarch wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    As he sighed in his heart, Mu Chen retracted his hand. At the same time, the word ¡®Mu¡¯ radiated with brilliance, as if it was being engraved into the depths of this world.

    A mysterious power descended and enveloped the three Mu Chens.

    The three Mu Chens closed their eyes and their clothes fluttered. Everyone could sense an irresistible pressure gradually permeating from Mu Chen that exceeded the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm!

    It was a genuine transformation.

    The three Mu Chens exchanged a look and smiled. They could sense a mysterious energy in their bodies; it was the world¡¯s energy.

    Right now, they were much stronger than before.

    ¡°Congrattions on leaving your name on the Firmament Board.¡± The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor smiled as they cupped their hands in the direction of Mu Chen.

    At this moment, Mu Chen was on the same level as them.

    Everyone from the Great Thousand World faction looked at this scene with excitement and their voices exploded. ¡°Congrattions, Lord Mu, for leaving your name on the Firmament Board!¡±

    Qin Tian and the other Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereigns bowed as they cupped their hands together. They were filled with excitement and revere. Mu Chen now had the qualifications to be on the same level as the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor aftering this far.

    His status was verified with the title, Lord Mu!

    That¡¯s because, at this moment, Mu Chen was the Third Ranker of the Great Thousand World!

 Chapter 1553 - Fighting the Heavenly Evil Monarch again

    As a dazzling spiritual radiance permeated from the Firmament Board, the three Mu Chens stood together and a mysterious rune was formed on the center of their brows.

    That rune had formed into three Magatamas that slowly revolved and permeated with a bizarre fluctuation and a mysterious pressure.

    That¡¯s because those runes could only be possessed by those that left their name on the Firmament Board.

    Amidst the cheers, the radiance on the Firmament Boardsted for a brief moment before it gradually receded and ultimately disappeared.

    ¡°Sess...¡± Qin Tian and the other Late Phase Saint Heavenly Sovereigns were excited at this scene. At this moment, the pressure permeated from Mu Chen¡¯s bodies weren¡¯t any weaker than the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor.

    Furthermore, they rejoiced because Mu Chen wasn¡¯t alone, he represented three people!

    All three Mu Chens¡¯ strengths were the same, and he represented three people!

    That meant that their Great Thousand World had a total of five Rankers!

    The reason why they were so excited was because the Great Thousand World has reached their strongest in history.

    With five against one, even the Heavenly Evil Monarch would feel troubled, right?

    On the mountain, Mu Chen raised his head and the three of them moved, appearing beside the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor.

    As boundless radiance exploded from their bodies, they were akin to three suns as they shone, which everyone in the Great Thousand World was excited to see that the darknessing from the Heavenly Evil Monarch has started to retreat...

    After that, the Spirit Demon Continent was separated into two, with the darkness taking the other half, and couldn¡¯t corrode over.

    At this moment, the Great Thousand World¡¯s strength has finally reached a level where they could confront the Heavenly Evil Monarch!

    ¡°Lord Mu!¡±

    ¡°Lord Mu!¡±

    Everyone in the Great Thousand World was filled with excitement as their suppressed feelings disappeared. Their morale soared as ear-deafening cheers resounded from every corner of the Great Thousand World.

    Amongst the cheers, the Fiend ns fell into silence as their momentum was no longer as domineering as before.

    ¡°Damn it. I never expected that the Great Thousand World would have such a move.¡± The Saint Sky Monarch¡¯s face sank as he looked at the three Mu Chens.

    ¡°I remember that brat. He defeated Jiang Ya of the Demonic Spirit n, but he was only an Immortal Heavenly Sovereign back then. I never expected that in just five years, he would grow this fast!¡± The Shadow Sky Monarch¡¯s face was also gloomy.

    As the other Sky Monarchs sounded theirments, the surrounding region became filled with their mor.

    But themotion onlysted briefly before they felt a nce directed over. They immediately felt a chill in their hearts and they went silent.

    The Heavenly Evil Monarch indifferently nced at Mu Chen and said, ¡°Still another half-baked existence. They only increased their numbers. What can they do?¡±

    As he spoke, he no longer bothered with the Fiend ns and looked at the five silhouettes that permeated with boundless radiance.

    ¡°It looks like this must be the trump card that you guys have been preparing for the past five years, right?¡± The Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s indifferent voice resounded.

    ¡°But... did you guys think that you can obtain the upper hand with more numbers?¡± The corner of the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s lips rose as he ridiculed.

    The Martial Ancestor narrowed his eyes and replied, ¡°Whether we can beat you or not, we have to fight to know that.¡±

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s reasonable.¡± The Heavenly Evil Monarch chuckled and his three eyes flickered with a cold light that sent a chill down their spines. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case... then we¡¯ll start our fight. If you guys are defeated by my hands, then the life forms of the Great Thousand World will be enved by our Fiend ns, and kept as livestock to be butchered.¡±

    An amicable smile was worn on the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s face. However, his words had resounded with a ferocity that left the faces of the party from the Great Thousand World to change.

    A demonic aura exploded from the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s body with every single strand being akin to a demonic dragon. At this moment, the demonic aura raged with the Heavenly Evil Monarch being akin to the persona of a fiend deity.

    ¡°Demonic Sun Annihtion.¡± The Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s voice resounded as the demonic aura gathered into nine ck suns before him.

    Every single one of them was zing with a demonic me, along with a fluctuation that caused the Spirit Demon Continent to show signs of copse.

    As the nine ck suns flew out, they were directed at Mu Chen, the me Emperor, and Martial Ancestor.

    When Qin Tian and the other Heavenly Sovereigns saw this scene, they felt their scalps going numb. The pressure that permeated from the demonic suns made them feel powerless.

    This level of confrontation was something that they couldn¡¯t interfere in.

    Seeing that the Heavenly Evil Monarch finally made a move, Mu Chen, the me Emperor, and Martial Ancestor¡¯s faces sank as they exchanged a look and nodded their heads.

    The me Emperor was the first to make a move and a ck ruler appeared in his grasp, zing with the Emperor mes. With a sharp gaze, he abruptly swung it down. ¡°me-Splitting Tsunami!¡±

    As the ruler swung down, torrential waves swept out. However, there weren¡¯t any water sshes. They were reced with torrential mes that turned into a beam that flew out and incinerated space in the process.

    That skill was something that the me Emperor cultivated when he was young. Reaching this level of his cultivation, the power was probably stronger than any pinnacle Peerless Divine Ability in the Great Thousand World.

    The Martial Ancestor also made his move. Lightning shrouded the Lightning Emperor Scepter as he stomped it down. Three roars echoed out and formed into enormous dragons.

    The attacks from the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor have dealt with three of the demonic suns each, leaving thest three for Mu Chen.

    Raising his head, the demonic suns were reflected in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes as he turned his head to nod at the white-robed Mu Chen. Thetter smiled and took a step forth.

    The white-robed Mu Chen took a step forth and a boundless radiance gathered over.

    ¡°Radiant Barrier!¡± The white-robed Mu Chen¡¯s voice resounded and the radiance gathered into a massive barrier that obstructed the three demonic suns.

    It was a barrier that seemed like it wouldn¡¯t shake, even if the world copsed.

    It was the power from the Endless Radiance Body. With the Primal Celestial Body that possessed the strongest defense, the defensive ability was unparalleled in the Great Thousand World.

    As the destructive attacks shed, a huge sound was produced as a shock wave swept out and shattered space. But fortunately, both sides avoided allowing the aftermath to affect the Spirit Demon Continent. After all, the troops of the two factions were there.

    But unfortunately, some small shock waves swept out and caused the ground to shake with cracks spreading out like an abyss.

    The troops of the two factions had their eyes glued on the confrontation.

    Facing the obstruction of Mu Chen, the me Emperor, and Martial Ancestor, the demonic suns copsed.

    ¡°For the Great Thousand World, we can only take advantage of our numbers!¡± The me Emperor bellowed as the Heavy Xuan Ruler exploded towards the direction of the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    At the same time, the Martial Ancestor also made his move and lightning exploded from his scepter. Every single one of those flickers contained a destructive might that flew towards the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    The three Mu Chens also made their moves in rapport. The five of them have formed into an encirclement and surrounded the Heavenly Evil Monarch with destructive attacks aimed at thetter.

    As a violent battle broke out, the Heavenly Evil Monarch showed no reaction, but roared inughter. A demonic aura gathered over and crashed with the five of them straightforwardly.

    Thereafter, explosions constantly resounded and every single voice would cause the hearts of both factions¡¯ troops to jolt. They knew that this was a pinnacle confrontation that would decide their fate.

    In the sky, a boundless power spread out and formed into a barrier to contain the shock wave from their battle.

    A full incense¡¯s time passed as both sides fought over ten thousand exchanges, and every single one of their attacks could easily destroy a continent. Hence, everyone could expect how intense the battle was.

    Another terrifying shock wave swept out and the Heavenly Evil Monarch stood in the sky. The ck and white Mu Chens were blown back by the demonic aura. At this moment, the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s hair was scattered and his upper clothes shattered into pieces with boundless sinister light blossoming from his evil pupils.

    Stretching his neck, the Heavenly Evil Monarch looked satisfied.

    Looking at the three of them, the Heavenly Evil Monarchughed, ¡°Not bad. How long has it been since I fought in such a battle? The three of you did not disappoint me!¡±

    Mu Chen, the me Emperor, and Martial Ancestor did not respond as they coldly looked at the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    The Heavenly Evil Monarch wasn¡¯t bothered. He roared inughter that echoed out like rumbling thunder with a boundless ferocity that caused the heavens and earth to change.

    ¡°Hahaha! Come, let me see if the three of you can save the Great Thousand World from me!

    ¡°If you fail, I¡¯ll dly ept this Great Thousand World!¡±

    Along with hisughter, the Heavenly Evil Monarch suddenly formed seals with his eerie voice echoing out, causing the entire world to tremble.

    ¡°Ninth eyes, unleash!¡±

 Chapter 1554 - Strongest Power

    When the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s sinister voice resounded, the entire world trembled as if it felt fear.

    Countless shocked gazes were directed at the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    Standing in the sky, the closed ninth eye on the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s naval trembled before it slowly opened.

    At this moment, the ninth evil eye was revealed to the world once again.

    When the ninth eye was open, everyone could sense that the demonic pressure permeating from the Heavenly Evil Monarch has started to surge. Not only the Spirit Demon Continent, but even the nearby continents were showing signs of copse under the demonic pressure.

    As the torrential demonic aura violently gathered behind the Heavenly Evil Monarch, it turned into dense ck liquid that dripped down with a demonic aura that could destroy even a Saint Heavenly Sovereign...

    With a sinister smile on the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s face, the ck liquid started to circte like a stream as it danced on his fingers, asionally emitting horrifying sounds.

    It was a noise filled with greed and destruction.

    When Mu Chen, the me Emperor, and Martial Ancestor looked at the Heavenly Evil Monarch, their faces were grave as even they felt a great threating from the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s the strongest existence ever since the birth of the Great Thousand World.¡± The me Emperor sighed, since it was a pity that such an existence wasn¡¯t a protector of the Great Thousand World, but the cmity.

    ¡°Regardless of how powerful he is, we can¡¯t allow him to step into the Great Thousand World for those behind us.¡± The Martial Ancestor¡¯s voice resounded.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s make our move.¡± Mu Chen slowly clenched his fists with a sharp gaze filled with killing intent.

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor nodded their heads and the five silhouettes soared into the sky with five currents piercing through the horizon and flew towards the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Facing the five attacks, the Heavenly Evil Monarch had no fear on his face as heughed and flung his hand.

    The stream turned into a massive demonic halo as it spread out with the Heavenly Evil Monarch in the center.

    The five currents mmed against the demonic halo and the heavens and earth fluctuated. However, a powerful destructive power permeated from the demonic halo as it swept out, causing the five currents to shatter into lights that filled the horizon.

    As the spiritual lights swept out, five silhouettes appeared around the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    In the next moment, a ck ruler engulfed in mes, a scepter in lightning, and three fists shrouded with different powers flew at the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    With a gentle smile, the Heavenly Evil Monarch stretched his hand out and the ck stream separated, then whipped at the ming ruler.

    As a spark flew out, the heavy ruler trembled and space copsed in the process.

    At the same time, the Heavenly Evil Monarch flung his sleeve and another stream pounced and flew at the lightning scepter.

    As his body trembled, three more streams separated from the halo and turned into three demonic fists that shed with Mu Chen¡¯s fists.

    ¡°Haha, you guys can get lost!¡± The Heavenly Evil Monarchughed as an enormous demonic pressure spread out.

    Along with five groans, five silhouettes retreated and their feet left marks on the space that lingered for a long time without dissipating.

    When everyone from the Great Thousand World saw this scene, amotion broke out that was filled with fear. Evidently, along with the Heavenly Evil Monarch opening his ninth eye, he was gaining the advantage.

    As Mu Chen, the me Emperor, and Martial Ancestor retreated, the Heavenly Evil Monarch smiled as the ck stream became akin to a snake that shrouded thetter¡¯s body. Looking at the five of them, he said, ¡°Looks like your tactic of relying on numbers is starting to be useless.¡±

    Everyone could tell from the previous confrontation that he held the upper hand.

    The Heavenly Evil Monarch in his ninth eye state was too terrifying.

    ¡°Gentlemen, you guys can be considered as talents to be able toe this far. If you guys are willing to submit to me, I can guarantee the safety of your friends and rtives.¡± The Heavenly Evil Monarch looked at Mu Chen, the me Emperor, and Martial Ancestor.

    Facing the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s recruitment attempt, the five of them smiled.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re pretty confident about your victory...¡± The me Emperor narrowed his eyes as his expression calmed down and sighed, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then let the three of us have an experience of your ninth eye!¡±

    The me Emperor¡¯s roar was filled with killing intent as it spread out.

    Thereafter, he took a deep breath, and the zing Emperor mes around him immediately retracted into his body.

    But at this moment, his body was burning up, as if it was akin to a cauldron.

    After he slowly stretched his palm out, his entire body seemed to be a cauldron, as if something was brewing within. A brief momentter, a flicker appeared in his palm that swiftly grew into a dazzling lotus.

    The lotus was engraved with countless runes and every single rune was unique. Each of them represented a different Essence me.

    As the lotus blossomed, no Spiritual Energy fluctuation permeated from it, but everyone could see a ming figure within the lotus.

    That figure wore an emperor¡¯s crown and he was enveloped in a fiery robe that was akin to the me Emperor with a prestige that seemed akin to a deity.

    When that figure was born in the lotus, everyone in the Great Thousand World could feel the temperature in the surroundings starting to rise at this moment.

    Evidently, this move from the me Emperor contained a power that was unimaginable to them.

    While the me Emperor was brewing his move, the Martial Ancestor made a move as well. Ancient symbols started to circte around him with each of them representing a different element.

    In the end, the Martial Ancestor pulled back his hands and eight ancestral symbols appeared in his palm, emitting a mysterious pressure.

    Taking a deep breath, Mu Chen knew that the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor had brought out their strongest moves. Since that¡¯s the case, then he couldn¡¯t hold back, either.

    ¡°Immortal.¡± A faint voice resounded from Mu Chen¡¯s mouth.

    An immortal radiance exploded from his body and fell onto his hand.

    ¡°Radiance.¡±

    ¡°Spiritual.¡±

    Along with his words, the bodies of his clones also trembled and two beams shot out beforending on his palm. They represented the power of the Endless Radiance Body and Great Spirit Sage Body.

    The power of three Primal Celestial Bodies were gathered on Mu Chen¡¯s palm, and as he slowly closed his hands, an ancient rune started to spread out on the back of his hands.

    The Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s smile froze with a grim expression. He felt threatened at this moment.

    Raising his head, the me Emperor¡¯s voice resounded, ¡°This is a technique that I¡¯ve been cultivating for years, and this is the first time I¡¯m using it. Today, let me use it to weigh your ninth eye.

    ¡°I shall call this technique... Godly me!¡±

    Along with his voice, the lotus soared into the sky and the entire Great Thousand World instantly started to ze.

    The Martial Ancestor also raised his hand with a starry world on his palm. It was the perfect fusion between the various powers.

    ¡°I shall call this move... the Great Universe!¡±

    Flicking his finger, the starry world soared into the sky as well.

    As Mu Chen¡¯s hands gradually spread out, a small bead rose from his palm that permeated with a primal fluctuation.

    ¡°Since this originated from the primal, then I shall call it... the Primal Pellet.¡±

    Instantly, mes, starry skies, and a bead soared into the and flew in the direction of the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    At this moment, facing the strongest attack from Mu Chen, the me Emperor, and Martial Ancestor, even the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s face changed. He could feel the aura of death from those three moves.

    At this moment, he knew that he underestimated the three of them.

 Chapter 1555 - Tenth Eye

    The me, universe, and pellet formed into a triangle that flew towards the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    Although they weren¡¯t flying too swiftly, it was determined that they wouldnd on the enemy, as if it was predestined.

    In their path, there wasn¡¯t any fluctuation ormotion. But it was this calm scene that caused the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s face to change for once with deep fear in his eyes.

    Evidently, he did not expect that the three of them would reach this level.

    After Mu Chen executed his move, his face turned slightly pale. However, he swiftly recovered since he had the Endless Radiance Body, which could provide him with an endless flow of Spiritual Energy to recover. So even if he executed such a powerful move, he could swiftly recover.

    Everyone watched as the three attacks flew towards the Heavenly Evil Monarch. After a brief pondering, the Mu Chen suddenly stomped his foot and a massive spatial crack opened up.

    A world vaguely appeared through the crack. It was a ruined Lower ne, without any life.

    That crack was akin to an enormous mouth as it devoured Mu Chen, the me Emperor, Martial Ancestor, and the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    Mu Chen knew that if the destructive power spreads out, not only would the Spirit Demon Continent be destroyed, even the surrounding continents would be reduced to ashes.

    Facing the Lower ne¡¯s envelopment, the Heavenly Evil Monarch only cast a nce at it, but wasn¡¯t bothered. That¡¯s because the troops of his Fiend ns were there, and to avoid dragging his troops in, fighting in the Lower ne was good.

    Thus, Mu Chen, the me Emperor, Martial Ancestor, and the Heavenly Evil Monarch fell into the Lower ne, but the scene inside was still projected.

    Everyone looked in the direction of the Heavenly Evil Monarch, where the three attacks flew over.

    The Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s face tensed up as he looked at the three attacks. Then his hands slowly joined together.

    Demonic aura raged behind him and formed into a demonic lotus beneath his feet.

    At this moment, the Heavenly Evil Monarch wore no expression as a demonic radiance surged around him. He was akin to a demonic buddha with a piece of sinister music echoing out.

    The nine eyes on the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s body gradually closed with nine ck lights starting circte from his body before focusing on his tongue.

    His entire tongue started to turn ck, which looked exceptionally bizarre.

    At this moment, the three attacks came over.

    The ming figure shed down with a strand that left a sh in the entire world. As the temperature in this Lower ne soared, the earth started to melt.

    Looking at that ming figure, the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s voice resounded, ¡°Ninth Eye - World Destroying Curse.¡±

    Raising his head, he suddenly opened his mouth, ¡°Mo!¡±

    As the demonic music turned into a curse, it jumped out of the Heavenly Evil Monarch, containing a boundless sinister power and destruction. It was like a wicked devil that could devour the heavens and earth.

    As the demonic note shed with the me figure, it did not create any hugemotion, but all of the sound waves were destroyed under that shock wave.

    Everyone watched as the Lower ne swiftly copsed.

    At this moment, the universe that was permeating with profundities crashed over. If struck, even someone at the level of the Heavenly Evil Monarch would be heavily injured. Hence, he opened his mouth and spat another demonic curse.

    As the note flew out, it shed with the universe.

    After the two demonic notes shed with the ming figure and universe, the Heavenly Evil Monarch looked at the pellet and spat another note that flew out.

    Sensing the demonic note, the pellet slightly dazzled before it exploded with a radiance that shed with the demonic note to resist it. At the same time, another ancient light flew out from the pellet that shot towards the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    The Primal Pellet contained the power of three Primal Celestial Bodies. First, it used the Endless Radiance Body¡¯s power to defend, while using the Primordial Immortal Body tounch an assault before using the Great Spirit Sage Body as support to provide an endless supply of Spiritual Energy.

    So when the Heavenly Evil Monarch saw the beam, his eyes turned cold. He had no choice but to spit another demonic note to sh with that beam.

    As powerful attacks shed in the Lower ne, everyone could sense the destructive fluctuations that caused the Lower ne to constantly crumble.

    A total of nine demonic curses flew out and shed with the ming figure, universe, and primal pellet.

    Huge ripples steadily spread out and shattered space before forming into a spatial storm that enveloped the entire Lower ne.

    In the Spirit Demon Continent and the Great Thousand World, everyone nervously looked towards the Lower ne on the screen, but the spatial storm had blocked their vision. Although they couldn¡¯t see through the storm, they still did not dare to shift their eyes.

    That¡¯s because they knew that their fate was affected, regardless of the oue.

    As the storm started to dissipate, everyone¡¯s gaze was directed over as the Lower ne¡¯s scenery gradually cleared up.

    When everyone saw the situation, they couldn¡¯t help taking a deep breath. The continents in the Lower ne have all been reduced to ashes.

    The entire Lower ne was empty without anything.

    But in the sky, six silhouettes stood in confrontation.

    Naturally, the entire Lower ne has been destroyed by their hands.

    Everyone was shocked by the destructive prowess, but they immediately looked at the Heavenly Evil Monarch. Thetter stood on the demonic lotus with nine demonic curses revolving around him.

    Before the Heavenly Evil Monarch, the me figure gradually grew fainter before disappearing. As for the universe, it shattered along with the primal pellet...

    When everyone from the Great Thousand World watched this scene, a chill rose up in their hearts. Could it be that not even Lord Mu, me Emperor, and Martial Ancestor¡¯s strongest attacks can defeat the Heavenly Evil Monarch?

    If that¡¯s the case, how could they pose any threat to thetter?

    On the other hand, joy rose on the faces of the Fiend ns.

    But just when some were worried while some were rejoicing, a fine sound echoed from the Lower ne and everyone saw cracks on the nine demonic notes that were around the Heavenly Evil Monarch before they crumbled...

    The Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s body also trembled and the demonic lotus beneath his feet ignited as ck blood leaked from his lips.

    The entire world fell into silence as the joy on the faces of the Fiend ns froze with shock. They never imagined that the invincible Heavenly Evil Monarch in their hearts would be injured...

    The Great Thousand World was also caught in silence. Everyone had disbelief on their faces. The Heavenly Evil Monarch has been injured.

    The Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s face was grim as he wiped the blood off the corner of his lips, before he indifferently said, ¡°I really never expected that I would be injured by the hands of you three.¡±

    He had already used his strongest move earlier, but he still underestimated the three of them. Although he managed to resist those attacks, it came at the cost of some injuries.

    Although these injuries were nothing to him, they proved that the three of them could injure him.

    His invincible stance was destroyed.

    Mu Chen, the me Emperor, and Martial Ancestor exchanged a look. None of them had any joy on their faces. They also had their pride, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t feel happy to inflict such negligible injuries on the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    ¡°The three of us are required to slightly injure you...¡± The me Emperor smiled. ¡°Heavenly Evil Monarch, you truly deserve your fame.¡±

    The Martial Ancestor also looked at the Heavenly Evil Monarch. Although they did not have the same stance, he felt respect for such a powerful opponent. Hence, he said, ¡°But it looks like your ambition toy waste to my Great Thousand World has ended up in failure.¡±

    Through the previous confrontation, they proved that they could fight with the Heavenly Evil Monarch. Although they didn¡¯t manage to win, the Heavenly Evil Monarch also did not crush them.

    The Fiend ns were relying on the Heavenly Evil Monarch to rule the Great Thousand World, and with the Heavenly Evil Monarch being restrained by them, the Fiend ns wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy the Great Thousand World.

    Hence, both parties could only hold each other back in a game of exhaustion.

    As light circted in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, he said, ¡°But as time passes, that advantage of yours will be weaker.¡±

    Indeed, the Great Thousand World would pay a great price if they engaged the Fiend ns in a long battle, but it could at least buy them time. In just a few decades, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor would be able to leave their entire name on the Firmament Board.

    At that time, just one of them could defeat the Heavenly Evil Monarch...

    So the Heavenly Evil Monarch has fallen into an awkward position without him knowing it.

    He was stopped by Mu Chen, the me Emperor, and Martial Ancestor. If he couldn¡¯t destroy this deadlock, it would provide the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor time.

    The Heavenly Evil Monarch had no expression on his face, but his gaze started to turn deep.

    ¡°Heavenly Evil Monarch, leave the Great Thousand World and go back to where you came from. The Great Thousand World is not a ce for you to taint.¡± Mu Chen said.

    After the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s eyes flickered, an unusual smile rose as he looked at the three of them. ¡°I really never expected that a small Great Thousand World would be able to force me, the Heavenly Evil Monarch into such a pathetic position...¡±

    Shaking his head, he responded, ¡°But did you guys really think that there¡¯s nothing I can do to turn the situation around?¡±

    All of a sudden, the eyes of Mu Chen, the me Emperor, and Martial Ancestor squinted.

    Staring at the three of them, the Heavenly Evil Monarch continued, ¡°What I said before is still effective. As long as the three of you are willing to submit to me, I can guarantee the safety of your rtives and friends. This is myst recruitment, and I hope that you guys can grasp the opportunity.¡±

    As the me Emperor¡¯s face gradually turned grave, he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for such words. At most, we will just pay with our lives. Bring out whatever means you still have.¡±

    Mu Chen and Martial Ancestor¡¯s bodies tensed up with Spiritual Energy surging around them as they looked at the Heavenly Evil Monarch. With thetter¡¯s strength, he naturally must have confidence to speak those words.

    But they had no idea what other power the Heavenly Evil Monarch had when he had already reached his pinnacle, ninth-eyed state.

    After rubbing his eyes, the Heavenly Evil Monarch narrowed his eyes. ¡°This method will cost me a great price, but it looks like I will have to use it.¡±

    As he spoke, he smiled, ¡°But it¡¯s alright. As long as I can take the Great Thousand World, any price is worth it.¡±

    He stretched his finger, then ced it in his mouth and bit on it.

    As ck blood leaked out from his finger, he swiped it on his five eyes before moving downwards in a line to his palms, heart, and naval.

    At this moment, the nine eyes were linked together by a line of ck blood and formed a bizarre scene.

    After doing this, the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s hands joined together and formed a bizarre skill with an insane smile rising on his lips.

    ¡°I hope that you guys won¡¯t be terrified by what¡¯sing next...

    ¡°Demonic Sacrifice - Nine Eyes!¡±

    At this moment, the nine eyes started to ze with demonic mes, along with ear-piercing shrieks that resounded from the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    ¡°Hahaha! Sacrifice!¡± The nine evil eyes swiftly ignited before they were reduced to ashes.

    At this moment, the Heavenly Evil Monarch lost all of his eyes. Even his two normals eyes, they were all reced with hollows that looked incredibly terrifying.

    However, nine ck beams traveled over his skin before gathering towards his brows.

    In that location, his skin tore apart and Mu Chen, the me Emperor, and Martial Ancestor¡¯s faces drastically changed when they saw an evil eye that could turn anyone into demons slowly emerge.

    At this moment, the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s cold voice resounded, ¡°This is my trump card...

    ¡°Sacrificing nine eyes to form the tenth eye!¡±

 Chapter 1556 - Last Trump Card

    ¡°Tenth eye!¡± The entire world was silent. Everyone was practically dumbfounded as they looked at that demonic figure. At this moment, the nine eyes on the Heavenly Evil Monarch have disappeared, even his two normal eyes were reced with hollows. There was only an evil eye on his forehead.

    That evil eye looked incredibly dark, as if it could taint the world with its wickedness.

    A faint demonic pressure slowly exploded from the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s body, along with a demonic pressure that made this Lower ne start to tremble and copse.

    It was so much so that there was even a fine demonic pressure that escaped the Lower ne and caused the Spirit Demon Continent to crack.

    The entire Great Thousand World started to slightly tremble at this moment.

    ¡°Tenth eye... so the ninth-eyed state wasn¡¯t his limit.¡± The faces of Qin Tian and the other powerhouses of the Great Thousand World were drained of all color. Under the ninth eye state, the me Emperor, Martial Ancestor, and Lord Mu had to work together. So how were they going to fight the tenth-eyed state?

    As everyone exchanged a look, they saw the despair in each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Is my Great Thousand World really doomed?¡± Someone wailed out. They¡¯ve bitterly fought for five years, but was it all futile in the end?

    The entire Great Thousand World was swept by silence. Everyone was shocked by the Heavenly Evil Monarch to the point that they were speechless. Only despair rose in their eyes.

    In the Lower ne, the countenances of Mu Chen, the me Emperor, and Martial Ancestor finally changed before they locked their brows together with uneasiness.

    This scene has exceeded their expectations as well.

    At this moment, they knew that judging from the demonic pressure permeating from the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s body, he was much stronger than before.

    ¡°So?¡± The Martial Ancestor asked. But at this moment, he still remained calm and collected.

    With a wry smile, the me Emperor responded, ¡°What else?¡¯

    Mu Chen replied, ¡°We can only put our lives on the line.¡±

    The three of them exchanged a look with their eyes flickering with resolution. They no longer hesitated and brought out their strongest attacks.

    ¡°God mes!¡±

    ¡°Great Universe!¡±

    ¡°Primal Pellet!¡±

    The three of them unleashed their strongest attacks at the Heavenly Evil Monarch once more.

    But this time, the Heavenly Evil Monarch had no ripples on his face when facing those attacks again. A ridiculing arc rose on his lips as a ck beam shot out from his tenth eye.

    That ck beam contained an extreme darkness that could devour any light.

    When the ck beam shone onto the three attacks, the me Emperor, Martial Ancestor, and Mu Chen felt their hearts jolting as they saw their strongest attacks being steadily weakened before they disappeared in just a span of a few seconds.

    Their strongest attacks that managed to bring some injuries to the Heavenly Evil Monarch were so easily resolved by thetter at this moment.

    The entire world was in silence.

    Gently touching that evil eye on his forehead, the Heavenly Evil Monarch smiled. ¡°I sacrificed nine eyes to form the tenth. The price it took was my lifespan, and if I couldn¡¯t take down your Great Thousand World despite this price, would I have suffered a great loss?¡±

    As ck light circted within his eye. He looked at the three of them and indifferently said, ¡°I¡¯ve already given the three of you the chance, but it¡¯s a pity that you guys couldn¡¯t grasp it.¡±

    The me Emperor squinted his eyes and briefly pondered before letting out a sigh. Sizzling mes soared on his body with helplessness on his face.

    ¡°The Great Thousand World might be huge, but we don¡¯t have a path of retreat.¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case... then we can only drag him down with us, and it might not be a bad thing.¡±

    The me Emperor¡¯s voice resounded with resolution as the Martial Ancestor gently nodded his head. Aftering this far, they couldn¡¯t afford to hesitate, since they represented thest line of defense for the Great Thousand World. If they failed, everyone they cared about would perish.

    At this moment, a smile appeared on Martial Ancestor¡¯s face before he turned around and nced at his two wives through the screen. ¡°Back then, you willingly sacrificed your life for me. Today, what do I have to fear to protect you guys?¡±

    ¡°I have said back then that I will not allow any of you to be harmed right before my eyes unless I¡¯m dead.¡±

    On the Spirit Demon Continent, the four mistresses of the Endless Fire Territory and Martial Ancestor have also sensed their motives and their faces drastically changed.

    ¡°Lin Dong, no!¡± Ying Huanhuan¡¯s face paled as her voice became sharp. Her figure shed. She wanted to charge forth, but she was stopped by Ling Qingzhu, whose eyes have turned red.

    ¡°You will only hinder them if you go up.¡± Ling Qingzhu bit on her lips and continued, ¡°If they were forced to that step, there¡¯s nothing we can do to help. Worsees to worst, we can follow them.

    ¡°But before that, we have to drag the Fiend ns down with us!¡± Her words permeated with killing intent.

    Ying Huanhuan calmed down with a cold expression. A terrifying coldness emanated from her body as she stared at the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    Xiao Xun¡¯er¡¯s face was also pale as she nced at Cai Lin¡¯s silhouette, which was trembling. She held onto thetter¡¯s hand. ¡°Big Sister Cai Lin, the Endless Fire Territory still has Xiao Xiao and Xiao Lin. They need you to take care of them.¡±

    Cai Lin grabbed onto Xiao Xun¡¯er¡¯s hand and replied, ¡°Xun¡¯er, you can¡¯t be selfish and apany him alone. If we are to go, we will go together.¡±

    Hearing her firm words, Xiao Xun¡¯er smiled bitterly.

    Within the Lower ne, the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s tenth eye flickered when he sensed the auraing from the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor. ¡°What? You guys want to repeat the Immortal Emperor¡¯s history and suicide?

    ¡°But this time, I¡¯m afraid that I will not give you guys that opportunity.¡±

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor indifferently said, ¡°We¡¯ll know after we try.¡±

    When they finished, the two of them took a step forth.

    But at that moment, two hands stretched out and held onto their arms.

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor were briefly stunned before they turned around. ¡°Mu Chen?¡±

    Mu Chen pursed his lips together as he looked at the two of them. ¡°You two seniors are righteous, and I admire the two of you deeply. But we¡¯re still not that desperate yet.¡±

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor exchanged a nce with shock. This confrontation has already proven the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s power. Aside from suiciding, the two of them couldn¡¯te up with another method.

    ¡°You have other methods?¡± The me Emperor felt it was unbelievable.

    After a brief silence, Mu Chen replied, ¡°I can give it a try.¡±

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor¡¯s hearts trembled. They felt it was too unbelievable. But due to their trust for Mu Chen, they ultimately nodded their heads.

    ¡°Alright, you can give it a try, then. If it¡¯s really impossible, then we¡¯ll risk our lives to take him down.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Mu Chen nodded his head. ¡°At that time, I will apany the two seniors.¡±

    As he spoke, he gradually closed his eyes. Not long after, a mysterious screen descended from the horizon into this Lower ne.

    ¡°The Firmament Board?¡± The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor were stunned at this scene and they felt baffled. ¡®What¡¯s Mu Chen trying to do? Is he trying to leave his full name? But how is that possible?¡¯

    Everyone in the Great Thousand World was also baffled as they watched this scene.

    Facing those gazes, Mu Chen ignored them and the two other Mu Chens came over as well.

    At this moment, the three Mu Chens closed their eyes without any movements.

    Watching this scene, many people felt even more perplexed.

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re still trying to mystify yourself at this timing? You still need time to leave your full name on the Firmament Board!¡± The Heavenly Evil Monarch sneered.

    In response to his sneer, Mu Chen ignored him and time gradually flowed. All of a sudden, Mu Chen suddenly opened his eyes in relief. ¡°Finally here.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s here?¡± The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor were still baffled.

    As they sounded their question, a brilliant draconic roar and phoenix cry resounded and everyone was shocked to see two golden beams descend into the Lower ne. They were a Golden Dragon and Phoenix.

    When the Golden Dragon and Phoenix descended, they formed into two silhouettes that left everyone eximing.

    The two golden silhouettes looked exactly the same as Mu Chen!

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor squinted their eyes with shock. They noticed that those two clones actually had the same fluctuation as Mu Chen, and they were two Rankers as well!

    ¡°This... how is this possible?¡± When Mu Chen saw the two Mu Chens, he smiled. Back then, he obtained the Dragon-Phoenix Sutra from the Dragon-Phoenix Haven, and he nurtured it into the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirit with his own bloodline. Hence, the two of them were considered to be part of him, as well.

    Naturally, when his Three God Realm was formed, not only did his two clones change, even the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits also obtained the opportunity and separated as well.

    Hence, the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits became individual existences and headed for the Divine Beast Continent¡¯s Divinity Sea to cultivate.

    In fact, when he separated the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits, his Three Pures had changed. Even the creator of this technique never imagined that the Three Pures could produce five existences...

    In the end, it was due to Mu Chen¡¯s special circumstances, since he used his own blood essence to nurture for years and created the True Dragon and Phoenix Spirits, which contained their own consciousness.

    At this moment, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor finally recovered and inwardly sighed. ¡®Even if there are two additional clones, it won¡¯t be possible to leave his full name on the Firmament Board.¡¯

    ¡°The two of you had it tough.¡± Mu Chen turned around and smiled at the two additional clones.

    ¡°Did you guys seed?¡± The ck and white clones asked.

    ¡°Just a moment before, we seeded by fortune.¡± The two new clones nodded their heads and formed some seals.

    At that moment, boundless radiance formed behind the two of them and ancient fluctuations were unleashed. After that, everyone was shocked to see two ancient silhouettes gradually form behind the two of them. They had the same fluctuations as a Primal Celestial Body!

    ¡°Those are...¡± The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor¡¯s hearts trembled.

    Qin Tian and everyone on the Spirit Demon Continent were dumbfounded as they eximed, ¡°Thest two Primal Celestial Bodies of the Great Thousand World, the Divine Terminal Body and Deste Ancestral Body!¡±

    Maha Tian had disbelief on his face as he looked at Patriarch Hei Tian and Patriarch Huang Qiu. ¡°When did the two of you pass those Primal Celestial Bodies to him?¡±

    As Patriarch Hei Tian and Patriarch Huang Qiu exchanged a nce, they bitterly smiled. ¡°A few years ago; Mu Chen secretly came over to take the Primal Celestial Bodies with him. However, he wasn¡¯t confident back then, so he got the two of us to keep it a secret for him.¡±

    Everyone was briefly stunned before they became excited. Mu Chen¡¯s hidden card brought a trace of hope for them. If Mu Chen could use the power of the five Primal Celestial Bodies, he might really have a chance to leave his full name on the Firmament Board.

    ¡°Formidable.¡± The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor sighed. Who could predict that Mu Chen would be able to create a total of four clones!? Most importantly, he cultivated all five Primal Celestial Bodies of the Great Thousand World; it was simply unprecedented!

    The five Mu Chen raised their heads as they looked at the mysterious Firmament Board.

    ¡°Now, let us try and see if we can leave our full name on the Firmament Board and create the unprecedented supreme existence of the Great Thousand World...¡±

 Chapter 1557 - The Great Ruler

    As the ancient screen connected the world, five silhouettes circted with radiance beneath the Firmament Board. The five of them were akin to five suns as they radiated throughout the entire world.

    The eyes of everyone in the Great Thousand World were gathered on the five silhouettes at this moment.

    Taking a deep breath, the Spiritual Energy within Mu Chen¡¯s body surged before gathering on his finger. His entire finger dazzled with a terrifying, permeating fluctuation.

    At the same time, the four other clones also made seals with a single hand and circted their Spiritual Energy without holding back. In the next moment, four streams that were akin to starry rivers burst out from their bodies and gathered onto his finger.

    As the boundless energy converged together, Mu Chen¡¯s finger started to tremble. At this moment, he only had to slightly move his hand to erase an entire Lower ne.

    As the terrifying power gathered to his finger, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes turned resolute. In the next moment, he no longer hesitated and brandished his finger on the Firmament Board.

    When Mu Chen brandished his finger, he felt a barrier that couldn¡¯t be prated. That barrier was mysterious and powerful. Despite looking feeble, there was a terrifying power on it that made Mu Chen unable to ce his finger down.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes turned sharp as he violently circted his Spiritual Energy. Even a wound opened up on his finger. Blood dripped down with his finger trembling.

    But no matter how Mu Chen tried, the barrier stood firm and he couldn¡¯t get through that barrier. That also meant that he couldn¡¯t leave his full name on the Firmament Board...

    ¡°Haha, I previously said that it¡¯s not that easy to leave your full name on the Firmament Board, and even if there are five of you, with each possessing a Primal Celestial Body, you¡¯re stillcking one step!¡± The Heavenly Evil Monarch sneered as a cold light flickered in his eyes.

    With his vicious gaze, he could naturally tell that Mu Chen might be powerful, but he was stillcking toplete thatst step.

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor sighed together. It was truly too difficult to leave one¡¯s true name on the Firmament Board. It was no wonder why no one managed to achieve this in the past.

    Within the Great Thousand World, the hope flickering within everyone¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed down.

    ...

    Within the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy

    All the students had their eyes glued on the screen while falling into silence when they saw Mu Chen¡¯s hand trembling on the screen and blood dripping down.

    ¡°It¡¯s too hard.¡± Shen Cangshengmented. Although he couldn¡¯t imagine that level, he could tell how difficult it was, judging from Mu Chen¡¯s effort.

    ¡°Mu Chen...e on!¡± Wen Qingxuan bit her lips with her hands clenched.

    ¡°Big Brother Mu Chen,e on! You can definitely seed!¡± Sun¡¯er gnashed her teeth as she cheered with her heart throbbing.

    Within the Greaw Continent, the Mu Abode

    Standing before the pce, Mu Feng, Nine Nether, Ling Xi, and Mand looked at the screen in the sky and their hearts trembled.

    ¡°Stinking brat.¡± Mu Feng looked at that silhouette with his eyes turning red. The child who required his protection back in the Northern Spiritual Realm has reached a height way beyond his reach. But he knows that Mu Chen was risking his life to protect them.

    ¡°Regardless of sess or failure, you¡¯ll always be my pride.¡±

    In the Spirit Demon Continent, Luo Li also looked into the Lower ne and muttered, ¡°Mu Chen, regardless of sess or failure, I will apany you to the end.¡±

    Within the Lower ne, Mu Chen looked at the blood dripping down from his finger and knew that the entire Great Thousand World was looking at him.

    He has already be theirst hope, and if he fails, he could only apany the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor to drag the Heavenly Evil Monarch down with them.

    Taking a deep breath, Mu Chen turned around and looked at his four clones, then bowed. ¡°Gentlemen, please help me.¡±

    The four clones exchanged a nce before they smiled. ¡°We¡¯re all one, so why do you need to say ¡®please¡¯?¡±

    Mu Chen smiled before his face turned stern. In the next moment, a deep voice resounded from his mouth. ¡°Three Pures - Ultimate Union!¡±

    When his voice resounded, everyone that was looking at him was shocked to see the four clones abruptly ignite.

    In just ten-odd breaths, the four clones were incinerated before turning into four beams and entered Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes and wore a solemn expression.

    When he reached the Three God Realm, he knew that it wasn¡¯t the highest level of the Three Pures. To be honest, there should be another realm.

    It was a union, the ultimate union.

    But once hepleted this union, the Three Pures would disappear. That also meant that Mu Chen would lose that foundation.

    ¡°Starts from one, and ends with one.¡± Mu Chen muttered as his eyes abruptly bounce open.

    When he opened his eyes, a powerful spiritual gale exploded that even caused the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor to change their faces. Even the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s heart trembled.

    Mu Chen¡¯s trembling finger had also stopped and he looked at the Firmament Board with his eyes flickering. He then brandished his finger once more.

    When he brandished his finger, a buzzing noise resounded that spread throughout the Great Thousand World.

    Wearing a solemn face, Mu Chen¡¯s finger slowly descended on the Firmament Board, which the radiance on the barrier fluctuated as ast resistance.

    However, that resistancested briefly before it shattered and everyone could see a lustre starting to condense on the Firmament Board.

    However, Mu Chen¡¯s finger moved with every movement bringing along a cursive stroke.

    Everyone had their eyes fixed on the Firmament Board as a word was slowly being formed after the ¡®Mu¡¯.

    ¡®Chen!¡¯

    When thest stroke was marked, the entire world turned quiet. The Firmament Board dazzled and shone down on every corner of the Great Thousand World.

    Everyone looked in that direction with disbelief. Aplete name was formed. The pressure that permeated from it even made everyone feel the urge to kneel while facing it.

    With an endless, permeating radiance, it enveloped Mu Chen. He could sense his perception spreading throughout the Great Thousand World.

    He could see the joy on the faces of the students in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, and he could see Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong, Wen Qingxuan, and Tang Qian¡¯er...

    He could see the excitement on Mu Feng, Nine Nether, Mand, and Ling Xi back at the Mu Abode...

    At this moment, a true feel of control surged within his heart, as if the entire Great Thousand World was within his grasp.

    It felt as if he was the ruler.

    Clenching his hands, Mu Chen¡¯s voice resounded, ¡°From today onwards, the realm beyond the Saint Heavenly Sovereign Realm will be known as the Ruler Realm.¡±

    His words sounded like a decree as he raised his head and looked at the golden words left on the Firmament Board. After that, his voice echoed into the ears of everyone in the Great Thousand World, ¡°In the Great Thousand World, everyone fights to be the best, and I... am... THE GREAT RULER!¡±

 Chapter 1558 - The Ultimate Battle

    A spiritual radiance engulfed the entire Great Thousand World as Mu Chen¡¯s figure became unspeakably majestic. His every single movement would trigger a boundless power within the world.

    ¡°Congrattions, Ruler Mu, in bing a Ruler!¡± The Spirit Demon Continent burst out in cheers that rumbled throughout the heavens and earth.

    The Great Thousand World previously felt despair because of the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s tenth eye, but who could have expected that the situation would turn around as they weed their first Ruler in the Great Thousand World, one who has managed to leave his entire name on the Firmament Board!

    Everyone practically went insane from the joy as they yelled out Mu Chen¡¯s name.

    As the cheers resounded across the Great Thousand World, the Firmament Board started to disappear, which the radiance around Mu Chen disappearing as well. At this moment, he was akin to an ordinary person, and it was so much so that there wasn¡¯t any Spiritual Energy fluctuation on his body.

    As he descended before the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor, he cupped his hands together. ¡°This Junior took a step first, so please don¡¯t hold it against me.¡±

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor casually smiled. ¡°The Great Thousand World is of utmost importance, and since you can stand out to obstruct the Heavenly Evil Monarch, the two of us owe you a favor instead.¡±

    What Mu Chen said was the truth, since he initially spected that he would require nearly a hundred years of umtion to reach this step. However, he never expected that the sudden changes within the Great Thousand World would force him to unleash his potential and take the throne first.

    If there wasn¡¯t any tribtion in the Great Thousand World, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor would definitely be the first to ascend the Firmament Board.

    As the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor exchanged a nce, they gently smiled. ¡°The generation forges the hero, and the two of us have had our turn, which we made use of the momentum to reach new heights. But there aren¡¯t many people that can aplish that. It was your capability that allowed you to hold onto it.¡±

    ¡°But we will have to leave the Heavenly Evil Monarch to you now. The two of us will assist you from the side.¡±

    As Mu Chen bowed, he cupped his hands together. ¡°I will definitely not disappoint the two of you.¡±

    After that, he raised his head and looked in the direction of the Heavenly Evil Monarch. At this moment, the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s face was grim with his tenth eye flickering with a ck luster.

    ¡°I really never expected it!¡± The Heavenly Evil Monarch stared at Mu Chen as he continued, ¡°I initially thought that my greatest opponent would be the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor. I never expected that you would take the throne instead.¡±

    ¡°My Great Thousand World is unwilling to be enved, and even if I did not stand up, someone else would.¡± Mu Chen replied.

    Gnashing his teeth, the Heavenly Evil Monarch coldly said, ¡°Your Great Thousand World is truly fortunate to be able to turn the tables around at this moment.¡±

    His voice was filled with hatred and rage. He initially had victory in his grasp when his tenth eye appeared, but who could¡¯ve expected that Mu Chen would manage to leave his entire name.

    The Heavenly Evil Monarch was clear that the moment someone leaves their entire name on the Firmament Board, it would represent their capability to control the world¡¯s energy. That also meant that the Great Thousand World would be his home ground, and he would be stronger here.

    This would definitely be a hard battle.

    The Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s face was dark as he took a deep breath. A ck beam suddenly burst out from his eye and condensed in his palm, before forming a cknce. ¡°Tenth Eye Demonic Lance!¡±

    The entire spear was ck and there were ten eyes on it that were blinking, permeating an extremely vile aura and a terrifying fluctuation that caused the entire Lower ne to tremble.

    Holding onto thence, the Heavenly Evil Monarch said, ¡°Today, I¡¯ll see what aplete Ranker like you can do to me!¡±

    Looking at the spear in the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s hand, Mu Chen narrowed his eyes. Evidently, thetter was no longer holding back, and he even retrieved a spear that he has never used in the past.

    ¡°A weapon...¡± Mu Chen pondered before he flung his sleeve and a boundless radiance gathered over and ignited, turning into a sea of mes before he flickered his finger and a ck beam shot into the me.

    The beam was a huge ck pir that Mu Chen had used as a weapon a long time ago, the Great Meru Demonic Pir.

    But along with his growing strength, he stopped using it. But after reaching this level, he could already create a weapon that exceeded the rank of Peerless Saint Artifacts.

    Since that¡¯s the case, he could use the Great Meru Demonic Pir as material.

    As the mes zed, the terrifying temperature swiftly melted the Great Meru Demonic Pir and it turned into ck liquid.

    ¡°Stillcking in some secondary materials.¡± Mu Chen looked at the ck liquid before he flicked his finger once more. A sword cry echoed out and the dazzling Heavenly Emperor Sword was thrown into the sea of fire as well.

    The Heavenly Emperor Sword was crippled, to begin with, and the energy within it had been fully exhausted. But as a secondary material, he could smelt it to create the strongest weapon that the Great Thousand World has ever seen.

    The Heavenly Emperor Sword swiftly smelted into a dazzling liquid and fused with the ck liquid. Under Mu Chen¡¯s control, the liquid was gradually taking shape. After that, Mu Chen poured an endless amount of Spiritual Energy into it as well.

    At the same time, with a will of his mind, the mighty world¡¯s energy descended and was infused into the weapon as well.

    In just ten-odd breaths, an earth-shattering sound echoed from the sea of mes before everyone saw a ck pir fly out and hover before Mu Chen.

    ¡°From today onwards, I¡¯ll call you the Great Meru Saint Pir!¡± Hearing Mu Chen¡¯s voice, the pir radiated as if it was rejoicing.

    As Mu Chen¡¯s hand moved, the Great Meru Saint Pir swiftly shrunk down into a staff that entered Mu Chen¡¯s palm. As Mu Chen brandished it and pointed it at the Heavenly Evil Monarch, space shattered.

    The Heavenly Evil Monarch coldly snorted then took a step forth with the spear in his hand and appeared before Mu Chen. As the spear moved, it swept out myriad demonic beams with every single one of those being capable of destroying an entire continent.

    Holding onto the Great Meru Saint Pir, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t afraid and faced the attack head-on.

    The spear and staff shed with energy waves exploding forth, disying their extreme destructive prowess.

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor retreated at this moment while pouring Spiritual Energy into the Lower ne to form a membrane that enveloped the Lower ne. This was meant to prevent the destructive fluctuations from Mu Chen and the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s attacks from implicating the Great Thousand World and causing destruction.

    Everyone had shock in their eyes as they looked at the battle in the Lower ne. The two silhouettes fought with the spear shing with the staff, with every connection creating a destructive storm.

    Even with the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor trying to contain the fluctuations, they still made everyone feel fear.

    The confrontation continued and the Heavenly Evil Monarch roared when he saw that his attacks were being resisted. His face was reced with a sinister expression as ck liquid flowed over his body and formed into a set of evil armor.

    At this moment, he was akin to a demonic deity.

    In just an incense¡¯s time, the two of them have fought over a myriad of times and even the heavens and earth looked dull with fear on everyone¡¯s faces.

    But fortunately, despite the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s ferocious attacks, Mu Chen wasn¡¯t in a disadvantageous position. He was borrowing the world¡¯s energy to fight on par with the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    As the spear and staff shed, the destructive fluctuations caused Mu Chen¡¯s and the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s bodies to tremble before they were blown back with the space beneath their feet shattering in the process.

    ¡°Heavenly Evil Monarch, this is my home ground, and it¡¯s not beneficial to you if the deadlock continues.¡± Mu Chen mmed the staff in his hand to the ground and looked at the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    ¡°Damn it! Damn it! You¡¯re courting death!¡± The Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s face was sinister with insanity flickering within his eyes as he viciously stared at Mu Chen. Evidently, he knew that it wasn¡¯t favorable for him to have this deadlock situation.

    ¡°Since you want to die, then I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!

    ¡°Ten-Eyed Demonic Asura - Devouring Universe!¡±

    The Heavenly Evil Monarch roared and a boundless demonic radiance swept out from his body before gathering into a demonic asura behind him.

    This Demonic Asura seemed to have connected the heavens and earth with ten evil eyes on its body. Every single one of those eyes were permeating with a terrifying and sinister fluctuation.

    Looking at this demonic asura, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor¡¯s hearts trembled. It looked like the Heavenly Evil Monarch was going insane.

    That Ten-Eyed Demonic Asura looked at Mu Chen with a boundless demonic radiance exploding forth. In the next moment, it appeared before Mu Chen.

    The Great Meru Saint Pir within Mu Chen¡¯s hand started to expand into a towering pir that he mmed towards that demonic radiance.

    When the Great Meru Saint Pir mmed against the demonic radiance, it was blown away by a terrifying power and Mu Chen¡¯s body had also suffered a heavy blow as it flew out.

    ¡°Die!¡± The Heavenly Evil Monarch roared and the Ten-Eyed Demonic Asura¡¯s ten eyes constantly flickered with demonic beams shooting out. It seemed like they would not give up unless they erased Mu Chen.

    ¡°Not good!¡± The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor¡¯s faces changed. This attack was too ferocious.

    But just when they wanted to help Mu Chen, an ancient light flew over that was akin to a profound mirror. No matter how many demonic beams shot over, they were devoured by the mirror.

    Thus, those demonic beams were stopped.

    The Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s face was solemn as he looked at Mu Chen. There was an ancient radiance behind thetter that formed into a standing figure.

    That figure had the same appearance as Mu Chen, but there was a halo behind its head that had five colours, each permeating an ancient fluctuation.

    If one sensed it carefully, they would realise that those fluctuations were the same as the Primordial Immortal Body, Endless Radiance Body, Great Spirit Sage Body, Ancient Terminal Body, and Deste Ancestral Body.

    ¡°Primal Origin Body!¡± Mu Chen stood in the sky with his voice resounding.

    Bybining all five Primal Celestial Bodies, a whole new Sovereign Celestial Body was created thatbined the five Primal Celestial Bodies.

    ¡°It¡¯s my turn!¡± Mu Chen looked at the Heavenly Evil Monarch and his hands joined together. The five-coloured halo shot out and descended from above the Ten-Eyed Demonic Asura.

    ¡°Five-Coloured Ancestral Demon Subduing Halo!¡± The five colours blossomed. It¡¯s as if the five Primal Celestial Bodies have appeared and descended onto the Ten-Eyed Demonic Asura.

    The ancient spiritual radiance instantly caused the Ten-Eyed Demonic Asura to roar and the demonic radiance on it started to dim down. It was as if the demonic aura was being dissolved.

    ¡°Demonic Devour!¡± Sensing the surrounding changes, the Heavenly Evil Monarch roared and the Ten-Eyed Demonic Asura took a deep breath with boundless demonic aura gathering by its mouth before it waspressed.

    ¡°Demonic Breath!¡± In the next moment, a demonic sea gushed out and swept against the five-coloured halo, resisting the descending radiance.

    Everyone on the Great Thousand World was nervous as they looked at the mirror. Anyone could tell that the battle has reached its climax, with both sides unleashing their ultimate moves.

    The slightest mistake would be dire.

    ¡°The Heavenly Evil Monarch is growing anxious.¡± The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor watched his scene and they knew that Mu Chen¡¯s advantage would grow the longer this dragged on. After all, this was the Great Thousand World, and Mu Chen could borrow the world¡¯s energy to fight with the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    Facing this situation, the Heavenly Evil Monarch also knew this, which was the reason why his face had turned even darker.

    The Heavenly Evil Monarch stood beneath the Ten-Eyed Demonic Asura with the tenth eye on his brows flickering. A long timeter, a ferocity shed across his face.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re forcing me, then don¡¯t me me!¡± He knew that if he didn¡¯t break this bnce, he would definitely lose.

    The Ten-Eyed Demonic Asura swept up the Heavenly Evil Monarch and turned into a demonic beam that soared into the horizon. As its ten eyes flickered, it tore through space and appeared in the void outside the Spirit Demon Continent.

    As the Ten-Eyed Demonic Asura roared, an ear-deafening voice echoed throughout the Great Thousand World, ¡°Demons into Av¨©ci - The Demonic Hell Descent!¡±

    As his voice resounded, the Fiend ns¡¯ army howled before they exploded and turned into bloody mists that soared into the sky.

    As the Ten-Eyed Demonic Asura devoured the blood mist, it formed seals and its massive figure exploded. After that, the torrential demonic stream gushed out.

    That stream prated through space before separating into smaller streams and appeared in every corner of the Great Thousand World.

    At this moment, everyone within the various continents were astonished to see a huge sea of demonic streams surging over in an attempt to destroy their continents.

    On the Spirit Demon Continent, countless people had their faces drained of colour.

    ¡°Haha, since you want to protect this Great Thousand World, then I will destroy it!¡± As the millions and millions of demonic streams flowed towards the Great Thousand World, the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s vicious voice resounded.

    Mu Chen, the me Emperor, and Martial Ancestor appeared on the Spirit Demon Continent and they looked at the boundless demonic streams with their faces changed.

    ¡°That fellow has gone insane! He actually destroyed the Ten-Eyed Demonic Asura; that¡¯s also a heavy blow to himself!¡± The me Emperor said with a solemn expression.

    ¡°We have to stop this, or the Great Thousand World will suffer a dire loss.¡± The Martial Ancestor replied.

    ¡°The demonic streams have separated into millions and millions of strands into the Great Thousand World. It won¡¯t be easy to stop them.¡± The me Emperor¡¯s brows were locked together.

    At this moment, the various continents of the Great Thousand World were in chaos and everyone was looking at the demonic streams while trembling. The moment those streams descended, the entire world would be turned into a living hell.

    As Mu Chen¡¯s eyes flickered, he looked at the various continents going into chaos and said, ¡°Those streams can devour life forms to strengthen itself, and the Heavenly Evil Monarch is hidden within them. He¡¯s trying to devour lives to strengthen himself.¡±

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor suddenly narrowed their eyes. ¡°Then we can¡¯t let him achieve that. Do you have any ideas?¡±

    As Mu Chen sat down, he nodded his head in the direction of the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor. ¡°Please be reassured. If I allowed this threat to get what he wants, I would¡¯ve let down the opportunity that the Great Thousand World gave me...

    ¡°Since he wants to separate himself into millions and millions of strands to devour the Great Thousand World, then I¡¯ll show him that when everyone in the Great Thousand World is gathered together, we can bring out extraordinary strength as well.¡±

 Chapter 1559 - Power of Life

    In the Northern Heavens Continent

    Everyone was in chaos as they looked at the torrential demonic streams with colour draining from their faces. Their eyes were swelled with deep fear.

    Facing this power, even Heavenly Sovereigns like the Northern Sea Dragon felt deep fear and weak.

    While exchanging a nce with Dean Tai Cang, he bitterly smiled. ¡°I never expected that our Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy would encounter another tribtion so soon after getting through one before...¡±

    Dean Tai Cang sighed, ¡°This is the tribtion of the entire Great Thousand World, and it¡¯s hard to imagine how great the Great Thousand World will suffer if the Heavenly Evil Monarch got what he wishes.¡±

    The hearts of Tang Qian¡¯er, Li Xuantong, Wen Qingxuan, and the rest sank as well.

    ¡°At this moment, we can¡¯t avoid this tribtion. Even if there¡¯s nothing we could do, we have to make it known to the Fiend ns that our Great Thousand World isn¡¯t cowardly!¡± Shen Cangsheng roared and a golden spear flickered within his hand.

    Under Shen Cangsheng¡¯s roar, the fear that every student felt calmed down and they bellowed as well. ¡°We¡¯llunch an attack together. We can¡¯t wait to die!¡±

    Since they¡¯re facing death, they would rather give it their all than to wait for death.

    As the Northern Sea Dragon and Dean Tai Cang exchanged a look, the two of them couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°Good, the younglings are truly hot-blooded. We old folks have dragged them down. Since that¡¯s the case, let us give it our all and protect the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy!¡±

    Mighty rhythmic of Spiritual Energy exploded from their bodies and surged towards the demonic streams.

    With roars covering the horizon, beams soared from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy and formed into a dazzling brilliance behind the Northern Sea Dragon and Dean Tai Cang as they shot towards the demonic stream.

    From the rear of the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, more beams soared into the sky. They were from other parts of the Northern Heavens Continent. They unleashed their retaliation under their despair.

    ...

    The Greaw Continent

    ¡°Everyone, make a move and protect the Mu Abode!¡± Mand and Nine Nether¡¯s cold voices resounded throughout the Mu Abode.

    The two of them were the first to make a move as boundless beams of Spiritual Energy soared into the sky.

    After that, millions upon millions of beams soared and charged toward the demonic streams.

    At the same time, the other continents of the Great Thousand World also unleashed their retaliations under their fear.

    At this moment, Spiritual Energy could be seen exploding from every continent in the Great Thousand World.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, a futile effort. You guys are just courting death!¡± Ridicule resounded from the demonic streams and shed with the Spiritual Energy in the next moment.

    But in that moment of contact, everyone felt their hearts turning cold as the Spiritual Energy became akin to droplets of rain that were falling into an ocean and disappeared. They couldn¡¯t even pose any obstruction to the demonic steams.

    ¡°Is the gap... really that huge...?¡± Shen Cangsheng saw this scene with his eyes widened. The entire academy fell into silence and all the courage has been consumed.

    ¡°Did you think that you can rely on numbers to obstruct me? What wishful thinking!¡±

    The Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s ridiculingughter resounded from the demonic stream It looked like he¡¯s going to vent all of the anger he felt from Mu Chen onto the Great Thousand World.

    Hence, everyone was enveloped in great despair.

    ¡°Oh? I feel that even ants can be a formidable force when converged together.¡± While everyone was feeling despair, a burst of brilliantughter suddenly echoed out.

    After that, everyone raised their heads with joy and saw a silhouette form across the horizon.

    ¡°Senior Brother Mu Chen!¡± Cheers exploded from the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy.

    Naturally, not only the Northern Heavens Continent, Mu Chen¡¯s figure appeared on the other continents as well.

    ¡°Ruler!¡± The Mu Abode¡¯s experts looked at that silhouette and cheered with their exploding morale.

    ¡°Everyone, heed my orders and make a move again. Let the Heavenly Evil Monarch witness the power of the Great Thousand World!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s voice resounded within everyone¡¯s ears.

    His words caused everyone to exchange a look, since they have previously tried it, but the oue was disappointing.

    However, Mu Chen¡¯s prestige has reached a pinnacle, and his appearance has expelled the fear within everyone¡¯s hearts. At this moment, boundless Spiritual Energy soared into the horizon once more.

    When the sparse Spiritual Energy soared the horizon, silence brieflysted before the entire world trembled and boundless Spiritual Energy flew into the horizon.

    Throughout every continent, everyone unleashed their Spiritual Energy, regardless of strength.

    When Mu Chen saw this, he smiled then formed seals with a single hand. After that, the Spiritual Energy gathered towards him and passed through his body.

    But when they passed through his body, the Spiritual Energy changed and turned into another power ¡ª Battle Will!

    ¡°Heavenly Evil Monarch, I¡¯ll let you see the power of my Great Thousand World!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s voice resounded with boundless Battle Will soaring into the sky. It then turned into a huge dragon that charged towards the demonic streams.

    At the same time, a simr scene appeared throughout every continent.

    Under everyone¡¯s nervous gazes, the Battle Will shed with the demonic streams once again and the entire world seemed to violently tremble.

    But this time, the demonic stream did not effectively crush the opposing force. That¡¯s because the boundless Battle Will stopped it.

    On the other hand, the Battle Will was firm and was slowly moving forward, causing the demonic stream to copse and be erased by the Battle Will...

    ¡°Arghhh! Mu Chen, damn you!¡± The Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s roar resounded from the demonic streams.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re the only one that will die today!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were cold as he took a deep breath. His silhouette burst out and turned into light before descending into the Battle Will.

    With his addition, the Battle Will suddenly expanded and the dragon unleashed a draconic breath that destroyed the demonic steam.

    ¡°Ruler Mu! Ruler Mu!¡± This scene caused everyone from the various continents to burst out in cheers.

    When the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor watched this scene, an exmation flickered within their eyes. ¡°Using lives as a troop, this is the method of a Battle Formation Master...¡±

    They practically forgot that Mu Chen was once a Battle Formation Master.

    But there was a limit to ordinary Battle Formation Masters, while Mu Chen used all life forms in the Great Thousand World as his troop. That power was now unimaginable.

    The entire Great Thousand World burst out in cheers as the hearts of the Fiend ns trembled with fear on their faces.

    As the demonic streams shattered across the Great Thousand World, the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s reluctant voice resounded, ¡°Fiend ns, retreat!¡±

    Along with the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s voice, the Fiend ns started to flee and they tore apart spatial rifts to escape into the Lower ne.

    ¡°Great Thousand World, heed my orders and pursue them! Drive the entire Fiend ns out of my Great Thousand World!¡± The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor bellowed when they saw this scene.

    ¡°Roger!¡± Everyone on the Spirit Demon Continent roared and countless streaks of light flew out.

    Anyone could tell that their Great Thousand World had the advantage.

    As the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor looked at Mu Chen, thetter also opened his eyes at this moment.

    ¡°The Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s aura has disappeared. He must have fled.¡± Mu Chen said.

    As the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor¡¯s eyes turned cold, they replied, ¡°We can¡¯t let him escape. Otherwise, he will spell a great threat in the future.¡±

    The Heavenly Evil Monarch was too dangerous, and if they allowed him to escape, he would be a threat to the Great Thousand World.

    Nodding his head, Mu Chen responded, ¡°After creating such a mess in my Great Thousand World, how can I allow him to escape?¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s face turned cold as he stretched his hands out. Instantly, the surrounding space copsed and boundless Battle Will soared over before gathering at Mu Chen¡¯s finger and bing a bead of light.

    The bead contained an entire world, and it gathered the Battle Will of everyone within the Great Thousand World.

    ¡°Go.¡± Mu Chen flicked his finger and the sphere tore space apart as it flew out.

 Chapter 1560 - Heavenly Evil Monarchâ€™s Death

    The distance swiftly closed up and the region was in chaos with a storm that even a Saint Heavenly Sovereign wouldn¡¯t dare to step in.

    Amidst the chaos, there was a spatial fluctuation that a ck beam flew out from and turned into the figure of a person, it was naturally the Heavenly Evil Monarch.

    At this moment, the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s face was dark. He was already at the end of the Great Thousand World. Another step further would be the membrane of the world. Tens of thousands of years ago, he was the one that led the Fiend ns through here to invade the Great Thousand World.

    However, he never expected that he would be forced to leave through here as well.

    ¡°Damn it! Mu Chen, me Emperor, and Martial Ancestor, I will not admit defeat so easily, I will be back!¡± The Heavenly Evil Monarch coldly said.

    But all of a sudden, the space around him shattered and a beam flew over.

    That beam was unremarkable, but it caused the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s face to change. He felt an aura of destructioning from it.

    Unleashing a roar, demonic aura surged out and formed into millions upon millions of defenses before him.

    However, those defenses instantly copsed as the beam flew and appeared before the Heavenly Evil Monarch. At this moment, he could catch a clear nce at it. It was a dazzling bead.

    Through the reflection of the bead, the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s horrified face was seen.

    But before he could react, that bead flew over and shot into the evil eye on his forehead.

    It did not cause anymotion, but ck blood sttered. The bead destroyed the eye and was deeply embedded within him.

    The Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s body froze with disbelief on his face. He trembled as he touched his forehead and the sphere gradually broke apart. A raging Battle Will suddenly soared into his body.

    ¡°How is this possible...?¡± The heavenly Evil Monarch muttered.

    As space fluctuated before him, a figure stepped out. Mu Chen coldly looked at the Heavenly Evil Monarch and said, ¡°All lives might be small, but they can destroy you.¡±

    The Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s face changed as blood flowed down from his forehead, making him look sinister. Sensing the destructive force wreaking havoc within his body, he gently sighed andmented, ¡°I really never expected that I, the Heavenly Evil Monarch, would die in the Great Thousand World...¡±

    Raising his head, he faced Mu Chen despite not having any eyes and continued, ¡°Your Great Thousand World is truly blessed with fortune, and it won¡¯t take long for your Great Thousand World to have three protectors. Tsk, tsk, how formidable...

    ¡°This Great Thousand World isn¡¯t ordinary.¡±

    Staring at the Heavenly Evil Monarch, Mu Chen replied, ¡°Heavenly Evil Monarch, you¡¯ve caused destruction within my Great Thousand World for tens of thousands of years, and even started two cmities. Today, it can be considered the debt being paid for every single one in my Great Thousand World to kill you.¡±

    With an indifferent smile, the Heavenly Evil Monarch replied, ¡°They¡¯re merely ants, so why would I care about killing them? Since I was defeated in your hands today, it means that it was fated. But if you want me to regret, you¡¯re looking down on me.¡±

    After a brief pause, there seemed to be regret hanging on the corner of his lips as he muttered, ¡°I initially wanted to upy the Great Thousand World to strengthen my Fiend ns.

    ¡°What a pity... that it failed.¡± When the Heavenly Evil Monarch spoke, cracks started to cover his body.

    In the next moment, the Heavenly Evil Monarch¡¯s body exploded and a boundless demonic aura swept out.

    After looking at the demonic aura, a beam soared from Mu Chen¡¯s forehead and a pagoda descended that sucked in all the demonic aura.

    The pagoda fell on a deste continent amidst the chaos and flickered. It sealed the entire continent so that no one could sense it.

    The pagoda was suppressing the demonic aura that the Heavenly Evil Monarch cultivated within his lifetime. It would contaminate Spiritual Energy if it was able to spread. Hence, it could only be suppressed and cleansed.

    But this time, the Heavenly Evil Monarch has truly fallen.

    After ncing at the pagoda for a long time, Mu Chen flung his hand and Spiritual Energy fluctuated, projecting his image to every person in the Great Thousand World and his voice echoed, ¡°The Heavenly Evil Monarch has been annihted. The cmity within my Great Thousand World is no more.

    ¡°From today onwards, anyone that invades my Great Thousand World must be killed.¡±

    Shortly after, cheers exploded from the various continents and everyone kneeled. Under the threat of annihtion, they were akin to ants. But fortunately, an outstanding talent stood out at the crucial moment to dissolve the cmity.

    ¡°Ruler Mu!¡±

    ¡°Ruler Mu!¡±

    ¡°Ruler Mu!¡±

    Cheers burst out across the world that caused even the world itself to tremble.

    In the Northern Heavens Spiritual Continent, everyone cheered as well. Even if their voices turned hoarse, it couldn¡¯t stop their passion and their eyes were zing while looking at that majestic figure.

    ¡°That fellow... I wonder if I can catch up to his steps in my lifetime.¡± Shen Cangsheng sighed as he raised his head.

    ¡°As long as we don¡¯t give up, there¡¯s hope. We just have to work hard.¡± Li Xuantong smiled.

    As the two of them exchanged a nce, they smiled. They could still remember how they were stronger than Mu Chen back in the Northern Heavens Spiritual Academy, but when was that youth afraid? He still toughed it out step-by-step and surpassed them.

    ...

    Within the Mu Abode

    ¡°That son is mine is truly formidable.¡± Mu Feng stood before the pce with his eyes narrowed from smiles. Tang Shan and the rest were standing beside him. They were his old friends back in the Northern Spiritual Realm. When the Great Thousand World wasn¡¯t calm, he brought them over to the Mu Abode as well.

    Seeing the pride on Mu Feng¡¯s face, Tang Shan and the rest couldn¡¯t help shaking their heads. ¡®Your son is already the supreme existence in the Great Thousand World, and you¡¯re showing it off to us?¡¯

    ...

    On the Spirit Demon Continent

    Luo Li held her hands behind her back as she looked at the void.

    A brief momentter, space before her fluctuated and Mu Chen stepped out.

    ¡°Hey, the hero is back.¡± Luo Li teased with a smile.

    Mu Chen smiled as well as he stretched out his arm and embraced her waist. ¡°I was really afraid that I might not be able to protect you guys.¡±

    Luo Li showed a warm smile as she embraced Mu Chen in return. ¡°Mu Chen... you¡¯ve done a great job, and I¡¯m proud of you.

    ¡°Furthermore, you¡¯re now the genuine supreme powerhouse, and you¡¯ve fulfilled your promise to me from back then.¡±

    Lowering his head, Mu Chen looked at her wless face and smiled. ¡°Then, when are we going to get married?¡±

    As Luo Li¡¯s eyes turned red, her bright pupils were also flickering with yearning and replied, ¡°Anytime.¡±

    Looking at her, Mu Chen suddenly recalled their time back in the Spiritual Road, at how he encountered the clear yet stubborn girl.

    ¡°Luo Li.¡±

    ¡°Mhm?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nice having you with me.¡±

    ¡°I feel the same way.¡±

    ...

    With the cmity concluded, peace returned to the Great Thousand World.

    After the Heavenly Evil Monarch was erased, the Fiend ns started to flee. Although the Great Thousand World ughtered many of them, some capable ones borrowed the passage of the Lower nes to escape from the Great Thousand World.

    But without the Heavenly Evil Monarch, that defeated bunch was no longer a threat.

    After the Fiend ns were gone, Mu Chen circted the world¡¯s energy and cleansed the territories that were once upied by the Fiend ns. After cleansing the demonic aura, Spiritual Energy would once again envelop the rest of thends of the Great Thousand World after tens of thousands of years.

    With such vast territories being freed, apetition was caused once more with many supreme forces starting a fight for more resources.

    However, Mu Chen did not interfere, since he knewpetition must exist in the Great Thousand World. Otherwise, the Great Thousand World would ultimately fall without anypetition.

    ...

    A yearter, the cmity was entirely erased from the Great Thousand World and it was bustling with vitality now.

    At this moment, there was an earth-shattering wedding taking ce that was projected throughout the Great Thousand World. The wedding was held in the Greaw Continent, the Mu Abode.

    ¡°First bow to heaven and earth.¡±

    ¡°Second bow to the elders.¡±

    Red light decorated the Mu Abode for this joyous event as music resounded a myriad mile in radius.

    In the hall, Qing Yanjing, Mu Feng, and Luo Tianshen sat on the elder¡¯s seats as they smiled and looked at the couple.

    From the side, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor, along their wives, were also seated. Aside from them, every prominent figure within the Great Thousand World was also present. This wedding received world-wide attention and the entire Great Thousand World was basking in joy as well.

    ¡°Husband and wife bowing!¡±

    A robust voice resounded as Mu Chen, who was in a red robe, looked at the girl who was wearing a phoenix crown. As the two of them gently bowed, their eyes connected when they raised their heads with gentle arcs on their lips. It was the same as how the boy and girl looked at each other back then in the Spiritual Road when they met for the first time.

    ...

    As time gradually flowed, twenty-seven years passed in the blink of an eye.

    Over the past twenty-seven years, the Great Thousand World was flourishing with many new forces being created and the emergence of many experts.

    But no matter how outstanding they were, they knew that there were three existences that they could never reach.

    ...

    Within the Greaw Continent, the headquarters of the Mu Abode

    On a towering peak, Mu Chen sat down and Spiritual Energy flowed. At the end of the peak was a huge gate, the Dragon Ascending Gate.

    Before the Dragon Ascending Gate, the disciples of the Mu Abode made their attempts with exmations bursting out.

    While Mu Chen was indolently watching this scene, a small figure stumbled over and dove into his embrace.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± A tender voice resounded.

    Embracing thatss, Mu Chen wore a pampering smile. It was a little girl that seemed to be roughly two years old. This child was extremely beautiful, with pearly-white teeth, bright pupils, and was donned in azure clothes with her hair in braids. Her cuteness almost melted even Mu Chen¡¯s heart.

    It was the daughter of him and Luo Li, and they had already given her a name back then ¡ª Mu Yunxi.

    ¡°Hey, Little Yunxi, did you miss daddy?¡± Mu Chen smiled with his eyes narrowed as he looked at thess.

    ¡°I did!¡± Yunxi responded in a tender voice before she grabbed onto a spiritual fruit with drool in her eyes. Evidently, delicious food was even more tempting to her than her father.

    ¡°What a foodie.¡± Mu Chen couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°You guys have briefly met not too long ago, what is there to miss about?¡± A voice resounded with Luo Li walking over in a ck dress as she helplessly looked at the father-and-daughter duo.

    Since their daughter was born, the pampering that Mu Chen gave her even made Luo Li feel jealous.

    As Mu Chen chuckled, he stretched out his hand and grabbed onto Luo Li¡¯s hand. Sitting by his side, this family of three was basking in joy and love.

    While Mu Chen was enjoying this atmosphere, he suddenly narrowed his eyes. He could feel an unusual fluctuation within the world.

    Not long after, the entire Great Thousand World started to tremble.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Luo Li also noticed themotion and she eximed.

    Standing up, Mu Chen looked through space and he smiled. ¡°This day has finallye.¡±

    As his voice resounded, everyone within the Great Thousand World has also sensed themotion and they raised their heads in shock to see a screen descend, it was the Firmament Board!

    At this moment, two majestic figures respectively stood within the Endless Fire Territory and Martial Realm as their fingers brandished like brushes and twopleted names formed on the Firmament Board.

    ¡°Xiao Yan!¡±

    ¡°Lin Dong!¡±

    cing his daughter down, Mu Chen raised his head and cupped his hands in the direction of the Endless Fire Territory and Martial Realm. ¡°Congrattions to the two Seniors for reaching the top of the Firmament Board!¡±

    From a distance away, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor also smiled as they cupped their hands in the direction of Mu Chen.

    Once again, the Great Thousand World burst into cheers as everyone had respect and revere in their eyes. They knew that from today onwards, they would have two additional supreme existences in the Great Thousand World.

    Hence, everyone bowed in the direction of the three of them.

    The Great Thousand World now had three protectors, and they would flourish for hundreds of millions of years without falling.

 Chapter 1561 - The Last Trump Card

    <h4>Chapter 1561: The Last Trump Card</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°The tenth eye!¡±

    There was dead silence throughout the entire world. All eyes were looking in amazement at the Demonic Shadow standing in the sky at the Lower nes. The nine eyes on the Heavenly Evil Deity¡¯s body were gone, including the two eyes on his face. The only eye that was left was the strange evil eye on his be. That evil eye was dark and indescribable, and it seemed to be connected to an evil world.

    A faint Demonic Power emanated from the Heavenly Evil Deity¡¯s body, and as the Demonic Power spread out, the Lower nes started to shake and copse. A bit of Demonic Power leaked out from the Lower nes, and it caused the Spirit Demon Continent, which was nearest to the Lower nes, to crack.

    The entire Great Thousand World suddenly trembled. ¡°The tenth eye... the state of nine eyes is not the Heavenly Evil Deity¡¯s ultimate power.¡±

    Qin Tian and the top powers from the Great Thousand World turned pale. When the Heavenly Evil Deity was at the state with nine eyes, the me Emperor, Martial Ancestor, and Mu Chen had had to join forces to deal with him. Now that the Heavenly Evil Deity had the tenth eye, how could they possibly deal with him? All of them looked at one another and felt helpless as they lost all hope.

    ¡°Is our Great Thousand World about to perish?¡± someonemented, as he could no longer hold himself back. After fighting tirelessly for five years, they were still going to perish!

    There was silence in the entire Great Thousand World as the people were stunned by the Heavenly Evil Deity, who was now in the state with his tenth eye. They were speechless, and they started to feel despair.

    Mu Chen, the me Emperor, and the Martial Ancestor, who were at the Lower nes, turned ghastly pale. They knitted their brows together and started to feel uneasy. They were taken aback by the scene. They could sense from the Demonic Power the Heavenly Evil Deity exuded that he had be much more powerful than before.

    ¡°What shall we do?¡± the Martial Ancestor asked in a deep voice. Even at that instant, he remained calm. It was apparent that he was determined to take the Heavenly Evil Deity on, and he would not be swayed.

    The me Emperor smiled helplessly and replied, ¡°What else can we do?

    Mu Chen said softly, ¡°We shall fight him with our lives.¡±

    The three of them looked at one another and looked determined. Without any hesitation, they activated their most deadly attacks again.

    ¡°Fire God!¡±

    ¡°The Great Universe!¡±

    ¡°The Alpha Pellet!¡±

    The three deadliest attacks whooshed out toward the Heavenly Evil Deity again. However, this time around, the Heavenly Evil Deity remained calm in the face of their attacks. He curled up his lips into a derisive smile, and a ray of ck light suddenly burst out from the tenth evil eye on his be. The ck light was dark, and it devoured the light that was around it.

    The ck light shined on the three powerful attacks, and suddenly everyone¡ªincluding Mu Chen, the me Emperor, and the Martial Ancestor¡ªwas shocked. They saw that the three powerful attacks had instantly dimmed down, and after a few breaths, they disappeared into the darkness.

    The most powerful attacks that had inflicted some external injuries on the Heavenly Evil Deity earlier had been effortlessly countered by the Heavenly Evil Deity. The whole world went into silence.

    The Heavenly Evil Deity gently stroked the strange looking evil eye on his be and said with a smile, ¡°I have sacrificed nine eyes for the tenth eye. On top of that, I have shortened my life. I have paid such a high price for it, and if I do not take over the Great Thousand World with all the sacrifices that I have made, it will be a great loss for me!¡±

    The ck light on the evil eye on the Heavenly Evil Deity¡¯s be surged, and it looked at Mu Chen, the me Emperor, and the Martial Ancestor. A voice then resounded, saying, ¡°I have given you an opportunity, but it is a pity that you have not treasured it.¡±

    The me Emperor squinted, and light shed in his eyes. He seemed to be in deep thought, and after a while, he sighed. mes rose up from his body, and there was a helpless look on his face. ¡°Although the Great Thousand World is big, we have nowhere to go to. In that case... I might as well burn myself up. This may be the right way to go.¡± The me Emperor sounded determined.

    When the Martial Ancestor heard what the me Emperor had said, he nodded. Since they were in such a state, they could not care less. They were the Great Thousand World¡¯sst line of defense, and if they failed, all those people whom they cared for would be destroyed by the Demon Cmity.

    The Martial Ancestor looked determined. He broke out into a smile and turned his head to look at his two wives, who were on the Spirit Demon Continent, and said, ¡°Back then, you had no qualms about sacrificing your lives for me. Today, in order to protect you, I will not have any fear. I have told you before, I will never let you suffer ore to any harm as long as I am alive.¡±

    The four Queens of the Endless Fire Territory and Martial Border, who were at the Spirit Demon Continent, seemed to have sensed what the me Emperor and the Martial Ancestor were about to do, and their faces turned pale.

    ¡°Lin Dong, don¡¯t do it!¡± Ying Huanhuan¡¯s face turned pale, and her voice became sharp. She wanted to dash out, but she was stopped by Ling Qingzhu, who was standing beside her. Ling Qingzhu grabbed hold of Ying Huanhuan¡¯s arm, and her eyes looked red.

    ¡°If you go over, you will only distract them and be a burden to them.¡± Ling Qingzhu bit her lips and said softly, ¡°Given their strength, if they have been forced to take that step, we won¡¯t be able to do anything about it. At the most, we will follow him after that. However, before we do so, it will be better if we can kill a few people from the Extraterritorial Race and take them along with us!¡± After Ling Qingzhu had made that statement, she was already filled with immense killing intent.

    Ying Huanhuan stopped moving forward, and her face turned cold. A horrifying chill emanated from her body, and her eyes were like dark ice as she fixed her gaze on the Heavenly Evil Deity.

    Xiao Xun¡¯er¡¯s face turned pale as well. She looked at Cai Lin, whose body was trembling, and gently grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Sister Cai Lin, Xiao Xiao and Xiao Lin still need you to take care of them.¡±

    Cai Lin squeezed Xiao Xun¡¯er¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Xun¡¯er, you must not be so selfish. If you want to go with him, we shall do it together.¡±

    When Xiao Xun¡¯er heard that Cai Lin sounded so insistent, she smiled wryly.

    When the Heavenly Evil Deity sensed the aura emanating from the bodies of the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor, the tenth eye on his be shed, and he said, ¡°Oh? Are you trying to follow in the footsteps of the Immortal Emperor to burn me and yourselves together? This time around, I will not give you the opportunity to do so.¡±

    The me Emperor and the Martial Ancestor said tly, ¡°We will have to give it a try before you know if we are able to do so.¡± Having said that, they stepped forth. However, at that moment, a pair of hands stretched out and grabbed their arms. The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor were shocked. They tilted their heads and looked behind them and said, ¡°Mu Chen?¡±

    Mu Chen pursed his lips, and he looked at the me Emperor and the Martial Ancestor and said softly, ¡°Elders, I admire your readiness to sacrifice yourselves, but I don¡¯t think we have to resort to that.¡±

    The me Emperor and the Martial Ancestor looked at each other and looked baffled. When they had exchanged blows with the Heavenly Evil Deity earlier, they already knew the power of his tenth eye. Other than burning themselves up together with him, they could not think of any better solution.

    ¡°Do you have an alternative?¡± the me Emperor asked, as he did not think that Mu Chen had a better way to deal with the Heavenly Evil Deity.

    After Mu Chen kept silent for a while, he replied, ¡°I think we can give it a try.¡±

    The me Emperor and the Martial Ancestor were shocked. Although they found it hard to believe that Mu Chen had a way to deal with the Heavenly Evil Deity, they trusted him. They then nodded. ¡°All right. Go ahead and try. If your method does not work, we will fight it out with the Heavenly Evil Deity.¡±

    Mu Chen took a deep breath and nodded. He said in a deep voice, ¡°If you have to resort to that, I will definitely do it with you.¡± Having said that, Mu Chen slowly shut his eyes. After a while, a mysterious screen came down from the sky and entered the Lower nes.

    ¡°The Heaven¡¯s Deration?¡± The me Emperor and the Martial Ancestor were stunned when they saw the familiar screen. However, they had no idea why Mu Chen had activated the Heaven¡¯s Deration at that moment. Is he trying to leave his full name on the Heaven¡¯s Deration? How is this possible?

    The people in the Great Thousand World looked at the scene and felt baffled as well. However, Mu Chen ignored everyone¡¯s looks. The Mu Chen in the ck robe and the Mu Chen in the white robe came and stood beside him. The three Mu Chens shut their eyes and did not move.

    Many people were puzzled by what Mu Chen was doing.

    ¡°Hoho! Young man, what trick are you up to at a moment like this? Given your strength, you still need some time in order for you to leave your full name on the Heaven¡¯s Deration!¡± The Heavenly Evil Deity sneered.

    However, Mu Chen ignored the Heavenly Evil Deity¡¯s mockery. After waiting for some time, Mu Chen finally opened his eyes. He looked as though a burden had been lifted off of his shoulders, and he muttered, ¡°They are finally here.¡±

    ¡°Who is here?¡± the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor asked, looking confused.

    Roar! Chirp!

    The moment they asked the question, the loud cry of a dragon and a phoenix resounded in the area. Following that, everyone saw two golden lightsing down from the heavens, and then they dashed into the Lower nes. Within the golden lights were a huge golden dragon and a huge golden phoenix.

    When the golden dragon and golden phoenixnded in the Lower nes, they turned into two golden figures. When the people saw the faces of the two golden figures, they were taken aback. The two golden figures looked exactly the same as Mu Chen!

    The me Emperor and the Martial Ancestor squinted, and they were shocked. They noticed that the Mu Chens that were formed by the golden dragon and the golden phoenix possessed the same fluctuations as Mu Chen. Apparently, there would be two more people to be listed on the Heaven¡¯s Deration!

    ¡°This... how is this possible!?¡±

    When Mu Chen saw the two Mu Chens in a golden dragon robe and a golden phoenix robe, respectively, he smiled. Back then, when he was at the Dragon-Phoenix Rift, he had obtained the Dragon-Phoenix Scripture and had used his bloodline to groom the Spirit of the Real Dragon and the Spirit of the Real Phoenix. To a certain extent, the Spirits of the Real Dragon and Real Phoenix could live because of Mu Chen, and they were considered to be part of him.

    Thus, when Mu Chen reached the Completion Tri-God Level, he had not only transformed his two replicas, but at the same time, he had grabbed hold of the opportunity to separate the Spirits of the Real Dragon and Real Phoenix from him so that they could be independent.

    The Spirits of the Real Dragon and Real Phoenix had also broken out of their own shackles back then and transformed. They became independent and had headed toward the Divine Beasts Continent to work on their cultivation.

    In actual fact, when Mu Chen cut the Spirits of the Real Dragon and Real Phoenix away from him, there were changes being made to his Qi into Trinity. The master who had founded the Super Power Art had never expected the Qi into Trinity to turn into five people instead of three...

    Ultimately, it was due to Mu Chen¡¯s unique situation that he was able to make it five. He was able to use his own Blood Essence to help the Spirits of the Real Dragon and Real Phoenix grow and possess the same willpower that he had.

    After a long while, the me Emperor and the Martial Ancestor came back to themselves, and they sighed within their hearts. Even with the two additional replicas, Mu Chen might not be able to leave his full name on the Heaven¡¯s Deration.

    ¡°Thank you foring.¡± Mu Chen looked at the two Mu Chens in the golden dragon robe and the golden phoenix robe and smiled.

    The Mu Chen in the ck robe and the Mu Chen in the white robe asked, ¡°Have you seeded?¡±

    ¡°We have managed to do so just before this.¡± When the Mu Chens in the golden dragon robe and the golden phoenix robe heard the question, they smiled and nodded. They then formed a seal with their hands. At that instant, vast Spiritual Light gathered behind them, and ancient fluctuations emanated from the Spiritual Light. The people then saw two ancient figures slowly appearing in the Spiritual Light behind them. The fluctuations were simr to those of a Primitive Celestial Body!

    ¡°Those are...¡± The me Emperor and the Martial Ancestor were shocked when they saw it.

    Qin Tian and all the top powers widened their eyes in amazement. They shouted out, saying, ¡°Those two are the Primitive Celestial Bodies, the Ancient Body of the Night Deity and the Deste Ancestor Body!¡±

    Maha Tian was shocked and found it unbelievable. He then looked at n Leader Hei Tian and n Leader Huang Qiu and asked, ¡°When did you give the two Primitive Celestial Bodies to him?¡±

    n Leader Hei Tian and n Leader Huang Qiu looked at each other and smiled wryly. They then replied, ¡°A few years back, Mu Chen came in the night and borrowed the Primitive Celestial Bodies from us. However, he told us to keep it a secret for the time being, as he did not have absolute confidence in cultivating them.¡±

    All of them were shocked when they heard what n Leader Hei Tian and n Leader Huang Qiu had said. They became excited again. Mu Chen had secretly cultivated the Ancient Body of the Night Deity and the Deste Ancestor Body, and he had brought hope to them again. With the help of the five Primitive Celestial Bodies, Mu Chen might have the opportunity to leave his full name on the Heaven¡¯s Deration.

    ¡°He is amazing.¡±

    The me Emperor and the Martial Emperor were impressed by Mu Chen. No one would have expected Mu Chen toe up with four replicas instead of two! Most importantly, he had sessfully cultivated all five Primitive Celestial Bodies, which no one in the Great Thousand World had ever done.

    The five Mu Chens lifted up their heads at the same time and looked at the mysterious Heaven¡¯s Deration. ¡°Now, we shall try to leave our full name on the Heaven¡¯s Deration. Let¡¯s see if we will be the first person in the Great Thousand World to do so...¡±

 Chapter 1562 - The Great Ruler

    <h4>Chapter 1562: The Great Ruler</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    The mysterious and ancient light screen connected Heaven and Earth. Under the Heaven¡¯s Deration, there were five figures that had spiritual glows surging around their bodies. As such, they looked like five giant suns that were shining brightly on thend.

    The entire world was focused on the five figures in front of the Heaven¡¯s Deration at this time. With everyone¡¯s attention on him, Mu Chen took a deep breath as he circted all the spiritual energy in his body. The spiritual energy, which gathered at the tip of his finger, dazzled everyone immediately, as a daunting fluctuation was being emitted from it.

    Boom!

    At the same time, the other four Mu Chens formed seals and circted all of the spiritual energy in their bodies. The next moment, four torrents that looked like milky ways exploded out from their bodies. The currents then gushed out and came together on Mu Chen¡¯s finger.

    When these majestic energies gathered together upon Mu Chen¡¯s finger, his finger immediately trembled. At this point, if he moved his finger by even an inch, he could easily wipe out a Lower ne.

    Sensing the daunting energy that was gathering at his fingertip, Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were determined. The next moment, he ced his finger on the Heaven¡¯s Deration.

    As he did so, it seemed like he was touching a screen that almost otherworldly. The screen was unfathomable and majestic. Even though it looked pencil-thin and solid, Mu Chen¡¯s finger, which contained mighty power, could not reallynd on it directly.

    Mu Chen sharpened his eyes as he circted his spiritual energy. As his finger trembled continuously, blood started dripping down to his palm from his finger.

    Yet, the screen continued to hold up against his finger¡¯s power. No matter how much Mu Chen circted his energy, he could not prate the screen. This meant that he would not be able toplete thest step to leave his name on the Heaven¡¯s Deration.

    ¡°Heh, I told you that it¡¯s not easy to inscribe yourplete name on the Heaven¡¯s Deration! Even if you have five people who cultivated their own Primitive Celestial Bodies, you are still far away from being about to do that!¡± The Heavenly Evil Deity sneered as he watched, a cold radiance flickering in his eyes.

    His eyesight was sharp, and he could tell with just one look that Mu Chen was still a far from being able to break through that final step, despite being formidable. As they thought of this, the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor sighed to themselves.

    To leave one¡¯splete name on the Heaven¡¯s Deration was far too difficult. It was no wonder that so many talented people from the Great Thousand World had not been able to do it for the past several decades.

    Meanwhile, back in the Great Thousand World, many spiritual beings, whose eyes were gleaming with hope, turned gloomy at this moment.

    Northern Heaven Spiritual Academy.

    All of the students fixed their eyes on the Spiritual Energy Light Mirror. They all became silent when Mu Chen could not ce his trembling finger on it, despite having blood flowing from his fingertip.

    ¡°It¡¯s too difficult!¡± Shen Cangsheng could not help butment. Even though the difficulty was beyond everyone¡¯s imagination, they could guess how strenuous it was based on seeing Mu Chen¡¯s unsessful attempt.

    ¡°Mu Chen... Go for it!¡± Wen Qingxuan bit her red lips and clenched her hands tightly.

    ¡°Brother Mu Chen, good luck! You will seed!¡± Sun¡¯Er gritted her teeth and cheered for Mu Chen, her heart was beating anxiously for him.

    Mu Estate, the Tianluo Continent.

    As Mu Feng, Nine Nether, Ling Xi and Mand stared at the Spiritual Mirror in the sky, they felt their hearts quiver.

    ¡°You rascal!¡± Mu Feng stared at the slender figure with red eyes.

    The young man who had once required his protection in the Northern Spiritual Realm had now reached a stage where he himself could never attain. He knew that Mu Chen did everything that he could for the sake of protecting them.

    ¡°Regardless of the oue, I¡¯ll be proud of you,¡± he said.

    Back at the Spirit Demon Continent, Luo Li was also gazing at the Lower nes. She looked at the figure who was carrying all of everyone¡¯s hopes and thought to herself... Mu Chen, I¡¯ll stay with you no matter what.

    At the Lower nes, as Mu Chen looked at his bleeding finger, which was trembling and ready to pierce through that obstacle, he knew that everyone in the Great Thousand World was watching him. He was thest hope of the Great Thousand World. If he failed, he would surely perish along with the me Emperor, Martial Ancestor, and the Heavenly Evil Deity.

    Mu Chen took a deep breath and turned around to look at the other four figures. He then humbled himself and said, ¡°Please help me.¡±

    The ck and white Mu Chens and the other two Mu Chens in the golden dragon robe and the phoenix robe all smiled together and said in unison, ¡°We are one, so it¡¯s not a favor.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Mu Chen chuckled before his expression turned stern. The next moment, a low voice came out from his throat, ¡°Qi into Trinity... Integrate!¡±

    When his voice projected out, everyone in the world was horrified to see the remaining four Mu Chens burning themselves up! Within a short period, all four replicas werepletely burnt. They then transformed into four beams of light, which charged into Mu Chen¡¯s body.

    Mu Chen closed his eyes and had a grave expression on his face. The moment he attained the Tri-God level, he knew that it was not the ultimate level of the Qi into Trinity. On top of that, there was another stage that no one had ever achieved.

    That level was Integration, the true Integration! When the Integration waspleted, the Super Power, Qi into Trinity, would also disappear. This would mean that Mu Chen wouldpletely lose it!

    ¡°Begin with one and end with one,¡± Mu Chen murmured as he opened his eyes suddenly.

    Boom!

    The moment he opened his eyes, a spiritual energy windstorm exploded out from his body. The power of the spiritual energy windstorm was so strong that the expressions on the me Emperor¡¯s and Martial Ancestor¡¯s faces changed slightly. The faraway Heavenly Evil Deity felt equally shocked at the same time.

    Mu Chen¡¯s trembling finger finally came to a stop, and as he looked up at the abstruse Heaven¡¯s Deration, the finger, which was shing with boundless energy, tried to ce itself on it again.

    Weng!

    The moment the finger was brought down, a buzzing sound of a vibration resounded throughout the entire Great Thousand World. With a stern look, Mu Chen ced his finger on the screen slowly. The glow on the Heaven¡¯s Deration dimmed, then brightened again, as if it was making itsst stand before allowing him to conquer it.

    Ka!

    However, such obstruction only persisted for a few seconds before its defenses finally broke down. With a crisp and clear breaking sound, everyone could see a beam of spiritual light begin to gather on the Heaven¡¯s Deration.

    At the same time, Mu Chen¡¯s finger began to move again. Each of its stroking movements was strong and powerful, and it swung back and forth like a dancing dragon.

    Everyone fixed their eyes on the Heaven¡¯s Deration as a spiritual light gathered behind the floating word ¡°Mu,¡± while the strokes continued and formed the word ¡°Chen.¡±

    When the final stroke was brushed by his finger, the entire world fell into a dead silence. As it shone upon the Heaven¡¯s Deration, the spiritual glow brightened up every corner of the Great Thousand World.

    All of the people¡¯s gazes were glued to the Heaven¡¯s Deration, which now had Mu Chen¡¯s full name floating on it. The name was filled with indescribable and awe-inspiring dignity and prestige. Everyone who looked at it would bow to it uncontrobly.

    Endless spiritual light epassed Mu Chen within it. At this moment, Mu Chen felt his senses reaching out to the entire Great Thousand World.

    He saw those overjoyed students from the Northern Heaven Spiritual Academy, Shen Cangsheng, Li Xuantong, Wen Qingxuan, Tang Qian¡¯Er... Everyone really. He even saw those exhrated-looking people from the Mu Estate, including Mu Feng, Nine Nether, Mand and Ling Xi.

    At this moment, he suddenly felt that everything was within his control. This felt odd to him because it was as though the entire world was in his hands. That kind of feeling was as if he was a Great Ruler.

    Mu Chen slowly clenched his fists and said softly, ¡°From now on, any level that is beyond the Divine Grade level will known as the Great Ruler Realm.¡±

    Anything he said seemed to instantly bew, which meant that everyone had to adhere to using this name.

    As he looked up toward the glowing golden handwriting that had inscribed his name on the Heaven¡¯s Deration, he spoke with a voice that sounded as loud as thunder.

    His voice resounded in the ears of every spiritual being in the Great Thousand World as he announced, ¡°I¡¯m the Great Ruler of the Great Thousand World!¡±

 Chapter 1563 - The Final Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1563: The Final Battle</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Radiant spiritual light dazzled between heaven and earth. With the Heaven¡¯s Deration, Mu Chen instantly possessed an indescribable, awe-imposing prestige. Every move he made could trigger the Ultimate Force of the World.

    ¡°Congrattions to Master Mu on bing the Great Ruler!¡± All the experts on the Spirit Demon Continent broke into roaring cheers as their thunderous voices echoed throughout the world.

    The entire world had been plunged into depression earlier because of the Heavenly Evil Deity. No one expected the situation would take a twist again. Someone from the Great Thousand World finally left hisplete name on the Heaven¡¯s Deration and became the first Great Ruler expert!

    The happiness that came after surviving a disaster drove everyone crazy. As they called out Master Mu¡¯s name, their eyes were filled with passion and excitement.

    While the world screamed with joy, the Heaven¡¯s Deration slowly disappeared as the glow around Mu Chen dissipated, too. At this point, he looked like an ordinary man, and there was no spiritual energy fluctuation in his body.

    Mu Chen went up to the me Emperor and the Martial Ancestor. He cupped his fist and said, ¡°I took the lead before you. I hope you two seniors will not me me for it.¡±

    Upon hearing his apology, the me Emperor and the Martial Ancestor chortled and replied, ¡°This is a critical moment for the Great Thousand World. Our priority is to stop the Heavenly Evil Deity. You stood out bravely for this challenge. Come to think of it, we owe you one instead.¡±

    Mu Chen shook his head and answered, ¡°I got these opportunities and took the lead due to the crisis of the Great Thousand World. This is, in fact, taking a short cut. However, you two seniors were only a step away from having yourplete names on the Heaven¡¯s Deration because of years of experience and cultivation. Both of you did it without the help of any Primitive Celestial Bodies. Based on this, I cannot beparable to you.¡±

    What Mu Chen said was true. ording to his estimation, he needed at least hundreds of years of cultivation in order to reach his current level. However, no one expected the Great Thousand World to experience such a predicament. Hence, he had to force himself to exploit all his potential and make use of all the opportunities he had to reach the peak.

    If the Great Thousand World were not experiencing the cmity, the first to make it to the Heaven¡¯s Deration would have been the me Emperor and the Martial Ancestor instead of him.

    The me Emperor and the Martial Ancestor looked at each other and gave a gentle smile. ¡°A hero is known in the time of misfortune. It has always been so. The two of us have made our names, and we have also relied on those unfortunate situations. In this world, not many people could rise by making use of it, but you did. That was your sharp judgment and ability. So, you don¡¯t have to humble yourself. Now, the responsibility of dealing with the Heavenly Evil Deity is on your shoulders. The two of us will be assisting you by the side.¡±

    Mu Chen bowed with his fist cupped and said formally, ¡°I¡¯ll not let you down.¡±

    No further words were said. Mu Chen lifted his chin and looked with his fierce and sharp eyes in the direction where the Heavenly Evil Deity was. The Heavenly Evil Deity was also looking cold and creepy at this moment. Endless ck radiance was flickering within the tenth eye.

    ¡°Unexpected!¡± The evil eyes of the Heavenly Evil Deity red at Mu Chen. ¡°I thought the biggest enemies that I was going to face were the me Emperor and the Martial Ancestor. I did not expect you to reach the peak first.¡±

    ¡°Millions of spiritual beings in the Great Thousand World are not willing to be enved. Someone would have to rise to stop this. Even if that person was not me, there would be someone else who would do so,¡± said Mu Chen nonchntly.

    The Heavenly Evil Deity gritted his teeth and said coldly, ¡°Some luck that the Great Thousand World has to make aeback!¡± His voice was filled with anger and hatred. When his tenth eye had appeared, the Heavenly Evil Deity thought he was winning for sure. No one had expected that Mu Chen couldplete inscribing his full name at this time.

    The Heavenly Evil Deity understood that once theplete name was left on the Heaven¡¯s Deration, that would mean Mu Chen could circte the Ultimate Force of the World. The Great Thousand World was equivalent to his home ground with unlimited enhancements. Today¡¯s battle would be a fearsome one.

    With a morose expression, the Heavenly Evil Deity breathed in hard. A ck glow suddenly darted out from the evil eye at the be before it finally gathered on his palm. A long, ck spear a dozen feet long slowly emerged in his hand.

    ¡°Ten-Eyes Nether Demon Spear!¡± The long spear was pitch-ck in color with ten creepy-looking evil eyes on it. As the eyes batted, they released an extremely devilish aura. Daunting fluctuation spread and quaked the entire Lower nes.

    Ding!

    The Heavenly Evil Deity held the Demonic Spear and stomped his feet. Immediately, the space below him cracked and spread out like a spiderweb. He stared fiercely at Mu Chen and said in a spine-chilling tone, ¡°Today, I¡¯ll see what you can do to me with yourplete name on the deration!¡±

    Mu Chen fixed his eyes on the Demonic Spear in the Heavenly Evil Deity¡¯s hand. He squinted slightly. Apparently, the Heavenly Evil Deity had started giving his best since he had taken out this Demonic Spear, which had never appeared before.

    ¡°Weapon...¡± Mu Chen pondered slightly before he swung his robe. Tremendous spiritual energy gathered between heaven and earth. Eventually, a zing fire started to burn and quickly escted to a sea of fire. Soon after, he flicked his finger, and a ck spotlight darted out to the fire that was burning with spiritual energy.

    The ck spotlight was arge, ck pir, the Great Meru Demonic Pir¡ªa weapon Mu Chen used to wield in the past. However, as his strength improved, he used it less and less frequently. Given his current level, he could make his own weapon that surpassed any Rare Divine Artifact. In that case, he could use the Great Meru Demonic Pir as raw material.

    ze!

    As the fire continued to burn, the high temperature quickly melted the Great Meru Demonic Pir as ck liquid flowed within it. I¡¯m still short of some enhancing materials. Mu Chen looked at the flowing ck liquid and flicked his finger once again. The sound of a sword being drawn was heard. Mu Chen threw the crystal-clear Celestial Emperor Sword into the fire, too.

    The Celestial Emperor Sword was broken to begin with, and the energy within it was depleted. But given the material of the sword, it could be melted and used to cast the strongest weapon in the Great Thousand World.

    The Celestial Emperor Sword quickly melted into a transparent liquid. Finally, it merged with the ck liquid under Mu Chen¡¯s control. A form quickly took shape. Mu Chen hurriedly circted and poured the Spiritual Energy of the Universe into it. At the same time, Mu Chen used his mind to control and pour the Ultimate Force of the World into the mixture.

    Boom!

    Within a dozen breaths, an earth-shaking sound projected from the fire. Next, everyone saw a ck light pir suspended in front of Mu Chen. The glow around the pir dissipated revealing an object which highly resembled the Great Meru Demonic Pir except for the absence of the devilish vibe. Instead, it had be thicker and stronger like an unshakeable pir from Heaven.

    ¡°From now on, your name is Great Meru Divine Pir!¡± Upon hearing it, the Great Meru Divine Pir immediately exploded with a dazzling glow. It looked like it was cheering with joy, revealing a strong sense of sagacity.

    Mu Chen swung his palm. The Great Meru Divine Pir quickly shrank in size and transformed into a rod Mu Chen held in his hand. Space was broken down into fragments as he shook the rod gently while pointing it at the Heavenly Evil Deity.

    ¡°Hmph.¡± The Heavenly Evil Deity snorted. With the Demonic Spear in one hand, he stepped forward and appeared in front of Mu Chen. He wielded his Demonic Spear, sweeping up a million beams of Demonic Light. Each beam of Demonic Light came with the power to destroy a continent.

    Mu Chen held his Great Meru Divine Pir in one hand without any fear. He charged forward with the Divine Pir that contained the vast and mighty Ultimate Force of the World.

    Dang!

    The Demonic Spear and the Divine Pir shed hard with one another as the extremely destructive force rippled out thousands of miles.

    The me Emperor and the Martial Ancestor stepped back at this time. They joined forces to drive spiritual energy into the Lower nes so that it could form a strongyer of protection over it. This could prevent the destructive damage caused by the battle from spilling over into the Great Thousand World.

    Dang! Dang!

    Many people watched the battle taking ce in the Lower nes with horror as the two figures were twisting and turning together. Every sh of the Demonic Spear and the Divine Pir would bring about a destructive windstorm. Even with the me Emperor and the Martial Ancestor¡¯s shielding, the fluctuation that passed through did not fail to strike fear into many experts.

    Roar!

    While the destructive confrontation persisted, the Heavenly Evil Deity let out a low groan as all his attacks were being blocked. His face showed a hideous expression while the ck liquid ran down his body. On his body¡¯s surface, the ck liquid formed an extremely ferocious and ugly Demonic Armor. The Heavenly Evil Deity looked like a destructive Demonic God now.

    Dang!

    Within 30 minutes, the two of them had exchanged more than thousands of blows. The universe was losing its energy, and the sky was dark. All the spiritual beings were in fear.

    However, all the spiritual beings in the Great Thousand World could ease their minds slightly. Even though the Heavenly Evil Deityunched a harsh and violent offense, Mu Chen did not show any signs of losing. With the help of the Ultimate Force of the World, Mu Chen¡¯s strength was not any weaker than the Ten-Eyes Heavenly Evil Deity.

    Dong!

    The Demonic Spear and the Divine Pir knocked against each other violently with a destructive impact rippling out. Mu Chen and the Heavenly Evil Deity received the blow and staggered back. Space under their feet continued to copse.

    ¡°Heavenly Evil Deity, the Great Thousand World is my home ground now. It will do you no good if you persist in attacking it.¡± Mu Chen pounded his Divine Pir on the ground while staring at the Heavenly Evil Deity.

    ¡°D*mn it! D*mn it! You are doomed!¡± The expression on the Heavenly Evil Deity¡¯s face was rather hideous as the evil eye flickered non-stop. Staring at Mu Chen with hard and cold radiance, he knew that the stalemate situation was a disadvantage for him.

    ¡°Since you wish for early death, I¡¯ll give it to you! Ten-Eyes Demon Golem, Engulfing the Universe!¡± the Heavenly Evil Deity bellowed in a low voice. The next moment, endless demonic light swept out from his body and gathered behind him. Gradually, it transformed into a Demonic God Shadow, which was so huge that there was no end to it. The Demonic God seemed to have connected heaven and earth. On his gigantic body, ten evil eyes were batting while they exuded fearful and devilish fluctuations.

    Upon seeing that Demonic God Shadow, the me Emperor and the Martial Ancestor were slightly stunned. It seemed like the Heavenly Evil Deity was going to explode all his strength.

    Boom!

    All ten evil eyes on the Ten-Eyes Demon Golem looked towards Mu Chen. Instantly, a beam of boundless demonic light dashed out and appeared in front of Mu Chen.

    Dong!

    The Great Meru Divine Pir in Mu Chen¡¯s hand increased its size and became enormous like one of the pirs in Heaven. The Divine Pir mmed hard onto the demonic light without any mercy.

    Rumble!

    As the Great Meru Divine Pir struck against the Demonic Light, Mu Chen was thrown back thousands of miles by a daunting force.

    ¡°Get ready to die!¡± the Heavenly Evil Deity bellowed with the evil eyes on the Ten-Eyes Demon Golem flickering non-stop. Beams of destructive demonic light concealed the sky as they shot out. Judging from the imposing manner, the attack would not stop unless Mu Chen was dead.

    ¡°Oh dear!¡± When the me Emperor and the Martial Ancestor saw this, their expressions changed. The attack from the Heavenly Evil Deity was too fast and furious.

    Just when they were about to lend Mu Chen a helping hand, an ancient glowing figure swept out from afar. Like a mirror without a reflection, all the iing demonic light was absorbed by that mysterious glow. After a short while, the demonic light finally came to a halt.

    The Heavenly Evil Deity looked at the farawaynd with a darkened expression while Mu Chen stood in the air with ancient spiritual light glowing behind him. Amid the light was a figure standing right there. The glowing figure looked exactly like Mu Chen. Behind the back of its head, there was a light halo in five different colors. Each of them exuded extremely ancient fluctuations.

    If anyone tried to focus on the sense of the fluctuations, they would realize that these were the fluctuations of the Primordial Immortal Body, Endless Light Body, Great Spirit Sacred Body, Ancient Body of the Night Deity, and the Deste Ancestor Body.

    Mu Chen stood in the air and projected out in a low voice, ¡°Alpha World Body!¡± Previously, when the four bodies integrated into one, it formed a new Sovereign Celestial Body. The new Sovereign Celestial Body was extremely abstruse and powerful as it collected all the strengths of the five Primitive Celestial Bodies.

    ¡°Take that, too!¡± Mu Chen stared fiercely at the Heavenly Evil Deity while forming a seal with both hands. The five-colored rings at the back of the glowing figure¡¯s head suddenly descended from the sky and appeared above the Ten-Eyes Demon Golem.

    ¡°Five-Ancestors Exterminating Demon Rings!¡± The five-colored rings gave off dazzling radiance as they vaguely revealed the five ancient Primitive Celestial Bodies. As the spiritual light gathered, it formed into a spiritual glow that looked like mes. The me-like spiritual light then poured onto the Ten-Eyes Demon Golem.

    Roar!

    Dazzled by the ancient spiritual glow, the Ten-Eyes Demon Golem let out a deafening groan as the demonic light on the enormous body was diminishing. It looked like it was being melted by the ancient spiritual glow.

    ¡°Demon, Devours!¡± Sensing the changes in his surroundings, the Heavenly Evil Deity dared not hesitate. With a low bellow, the Ten-Eyes Demon Golem drew in the air as the boundless demonic aura gathered andpressed in his mouth. ¡°Demon, Spurts!¡±

    Boom!

    The next moment, an extremely dark demonic sea gushed and swept towards the five-colored rings. It sessfully defended the spiritual me that poured continuously onto the golem.

    Back in the Great Thousand World, many people watched the mirror anxiously. Everyone could tell that the battle between both parties had climaxed. Different killing blows sprang out one after another. Any carelessness from either side would be a loophole that would risk turning the tables.

    ¡°The Heavenly Evil Deity is getting anxious.¡± After watching the confrontation, it was not difficult for the me Emperor and the Martial Ancestor to realize that Mu Chen was getting the upper hand as time passed. After all, they were in the Great Thousand World. On home ground, Mu Chen could easily use unlimited Ultimate Force of the World to fight against the Heavenly Evil Deity.

    Apparently, the Heavenly Evil Deity also noticed it. Hence, his expression was getting colder and more ferocious. The Heavenly Evil Deity stood below the Ten-Eyes Demon Golem as his tenth eye flickered crazily at the be. After a while, he revealed a hideous expression. ¡°Since you¡¯re so aggressive, then don¡¯t me me for this!¡± He knew that if he could not break this stalemate situation, he would be defeated.

    Boom!

    The Ten-Eyes Demon Golem carrying the Heavenly Evil Deity transformed into a beam of demonic light and soared into the sky. As the ten eyes flickered, they tore the space and appeared in the sky outside of the Spirit Demon Continent. As the Ten-Eyes Demon Golem roared into the sky, the deafening demonic roar echoed throughout the Great Thousand World. ¡°Million Demons to Avichi, Demon Hell arrives!¡±

    Boom!

    When the bellow trailed off, many demonic figures from the Extraterritorial Race¡¯s army let out dreadful screams. Then, they exploded on their own. The explosion caused a bloody mist in the air.

    The Ten-Eyes Demon Golem opened its mouth and swallowed the spreading bloody mist. Forming a seal with its enormous hand, the great body exploded with overwhelming Demonic Current gushing out. The Demonic Current prated the air and multiplied by millions as it rushed towards every corner of the Great Thousand World.

    At this moment, people on all the continents of the Great Thousand World watched the destructive Demonic Current gushing through the air in horror. The overwhelming waves looked as though they were going to devour thend. All the experts on the Spirit Demon Continent were petrified.

    As millions of Demonic Currents broke through the space and rushed towards the Great Thousand World, the evil voice of the Heavenly Evil Deity projected out. ¡°Haha, since you want to protect the Great Thousand World, I¡¯ll destroy it all!¡±

    Three figures including Mu Chen, the me Emperor, and the Martial Ancestor appeared in the sky of the Spirit Demon Continent. They watched the endless Demonic Current with horrified expressions.

    ¡°This fellow is crazy. By exploding the Ten-Eyes Demon Golem, he will sustain severe injuries, too!¡± said the me Emperor sternly.

    ¡°We must stop this. Otherwise, the Great Thousand World will suffer a great loss,¡± the Martial Ancestor replied.

    ¡°But millions of Avichi Demonic Currents have already gushed towards the Great Thousand World. It¡¯s not going to be easy if we want to stop it.¡± The me Emperor knit his eyebrow.

    At this time, all the continents of the Great Thousand World were in chaos. Many of the spiritual beings were shuddering in fear as they watched the descending Demonic Current. Once the Demonic Current reached them, the entire world would turn into hell.

    A spiritual glow flickered in Mu Chen¡¯s eyes, reflecting the chaotic continents of the Great Thousand World. He said in a low voice, ¡°That Demonic Current devoured all the vitality and grew stronger while doing so. The Heavenly Evil Deity is also hidden in it, devouring countless blood essences of the spiritual beings just to make himself stronger.¡±

    The me Emperor and the Martial Ancestor narrowed their eyes and asked, ¡°All the more we reason should stop him. Do you have any idea how?¡±

    Mu Chen sat cross-legged in the sky and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I let him get his way, then I will have let the Great Thousand World down. Since he wanted to split himself into millions to devour the spiritual beings, I¡¯ll show him the outstanding power when we gather the millions of spiritual beings together.¡±

 Chapter 1564 - The Power of the Spiritual Beings

    <h4>Chapter 1564: The Power of the Spiritual Beings</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Northern Heavens Continent.

    The entire Northern Heaven Spiritual Academy was in a state ofplete panic and chaos. All of the students¡¯ faces became turned ashen as they looked at the overspreading Demonic Currents with fearful eyes.

    As he was a Heavenly Sovereign, even the Northern Sea Dragon felt terrified and powerless when confronted with such a force. As he exchanged gazes with Chief Tai Cang, he said bitterly, ¡°The Northern Heaven Spiritual Academy just escaped a cmity, yet here we are, embroiled in yet another disaster!¡±

    Chief Tai Cang sighed, then replied, ¡°This is indeed a great catastrophe, which will affect the entire Great Thousand World! It¡¯s hard to imagine the intensity of damage the Heavenly Evil Deity will incur if he gets his way.¡±

    These words weighed on Tang Qian¡¯Er¡¯s, Li Xuantong¡¯s, Wen Qingxuan¡¯s, and the rest of the group¡¯s mind when they heard them.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way to evade this catastrophe! No matter what, we must show the Extraterritorial Race that the Great Thousand World if filled withpassionate beings!¡± A long, golden spear emerged in Shen Cangsheng¡¯s hand as he clenched his fist and yelled.

    After Shen Cangsheng called out, many of the fearful students seemed to have found somefort in his words, so they immediately joined in the shouts, one by one...

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it together! We will all raise a defense, even if it costs us our lives!¡±

    ¡°Since death is just around the corner, why don¡¯t we just fight it out? It is better than waiting for our deaths!¡±

    Upon hearing this, the Northern Sea Dragon and Chief Tai Cang looked at each other and chortled. He then said, ¡°Awesome! It seems that the young people are still zealous! Now, it seems that the old bones like us are dragging them down! Now that we know that this is the case, we musty our lives down and protect the Northern Heaven Spiritual Academy together!¡±

    After he finished speaking, both of them burst out two forceful spiritual energy ribbons, which threw themselves at the overwhelming Demonic Currents.

    Boom! Boom!

    Amid the booming sound, everyone within the academy burst out their sources of spiritual light. They then transformed into spiritual energy glows that were concealed in the sky. Following behind the Northern Sea Dragon and the Chief Tai Cang¡¯s spiritual ribbons, they dashed toward the Demonic Currents, which were going to destroy the continent!

    After Northern Heaven Spiritual Academy did this, many spiritual energy ribbons started bursting out from other areas of the Northern Heavens Continent as well. Apparently, those who were despairing were still unwilling to sumb to death, so they had decided to retaliate!

    The Tianluo Continent.

    ¡°All of you, let¡¯s protect the Mu Estate together!¡± The calm voice of Mand and Nine Nether resounded throughout the entire Mu Estate as they yelled out in unison.

    Instantly, many loud voices replied in agreement. As their voices trailed off, Mand and Nine Nether took the lead andunched several violent spiritual energy ribbons into the sky.

    Shua! Shua!

    Subsequently, millions of spiritual lights swarmed toward the destructive Demonic Current. As they faced this crisis, all of the people from the rest of the continents in the Great thousand World let go of their fears and worked together to take one final stand. At this time, the Spiritual Energy Torrents exploded from all of the continents in the Great Thousand World in order to fight against the Demonic Currents.

    ¡°All of you are courting your own deaths!¡± However, a mocking demonic bellow from the Heavenly Evil Deity projected out from the Demonic Currents when he faced such retaliation.

    The next moment, the Spiritual Energy Torrents and the Demonic Currents knocked against each other. All of the spiritual beings became downhearted as soon as both of them collided together.

    This was because all that they saw was the Spiritual Energy Torrents dissolving into the current, like drops of water, while the Demonic Currents passed through. The Spiritual Energy Torrents then disappearedpletely, not even stopping the Demonic Currents for a second.

    ¡°Our gap is that huge?¡± When Shen Cangsheng saw this taking ce from his location in the Northern Heaven Spiritual Academy, his eyes could not help but well up with tears. The entire Spiritual Academy waspletely silent, and all of the previous courage that had filled the students¡¯ hearts just moments ago was gone by this time.

    ¡°Do you think that you can stop me by outnumbering me? Dream on!¡± The Heavenly Evil Deity continued to sneer from the Demonic Currents, as if he wanted to take revenge on all of the spiritual beings for the indignities that he had suffered at Mu Chen¡¯s hands.

    At this moment, the entire continent plunged into silence as everyone became immersed in the hopeless atmosphere.

    ¡°Oh? In my opinion, we united for one purpose. Even if we are as tiny as ants, we can still make a difference to the world when we gather together.¡± Just when everyone was despairing, joyfulughter echoed throughout the world.

    Shua!

    Everyone looked up in delight as the spiritual light gathered and formed into a figure above them. It was Mu Chen!

    ¡°Senior Mu Chen!¡± Many students cheered loudly in the Northern Heaven Spiritual Heaven.

    Mu Chen did not only show up in the Northern Heavens Continent, but the rest of the continents in the Great Thousand World that were affected by the Demonic Currents too. The same voice resounded throughout the entire world.

    ¡°Estate Master!¡± When the numerous experts in the Mu Estate saw Mu Chen¡¯s figure, they shouted with joy. Everyone was motivated by his appearance.

    ¡°All of the spiritual beings in the Great Thousand World, hear me now. Strike again and show the Heavenly Evil Deity our power!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s voice resounded in everyone¡¯s ears.

    Everybody looked at each other. Earlier, they did what they could, but the oue was devastating. However, Mu Chen¡¯s superiority was at its peak now.

    Hence, his appearance helped to cast away the fear and helplessness of all of the spiritual beings. The next moment, a sparse amount of spiritual energy ribbons soared into the sky.

    Boom!

    After this, a moment of silence was observed before the entire universe burst into an uproar and millions of Spiritual Energy Torrents rushed into the sky. Everyone on each continent then circted their spiritual energies. Regardless of whether they were strong or weak, all their energies charged into the sky together.

    Mu Chen, who was standing in the air, smiled as he saw this. He then formed a seal with one hand, and instantly, millions of Spiritual Energy Torrents gathered and moved toward him. Eventually, they passed through his body.

    Boom!

    When the Spiritual Energy Torrents passed through his body, all of the spiritual energies transformed into another type of force... The Fighting Spirit!

    ¡°Heavenly Evil Deity, I¡¯ll show you the power from millions of Spiritual Beings today!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s voice projected throughout the world, while boundless Fighting Spirit Torrents rushed into the sky and transformed into an enormous Fighting Spirit Dragon.

    With a roar, the dragon charged toward the Demonic Currents. At this time, all of the continents in the Great Thousand World saw the same thing...

    Boom!

    The Fighting Spirit Torrents and the Demonic Currents collided once again as everyone watched anxiously. The entire world was shaking violently at this moment!

    This time, the Demonic Currents did not react in the same domineering way as before. Instead, the Demonic Currents stopped plummeting because the powerful impact was pushing against them.

    The Fighting Spirit Torrents became more powerful and robust as they went higher and higher, while the Demonic Currents were only getting weaker. Eventually, the Fighting Spirit Torrents dominated and destroyed the Demonic Currents.

    ¡°Aaaah! Mu Chen, darn you!¡± The furious bawl of Heavenly Evil Deity was hearding out from those Demonic Currents.

    ¡°It¡¯s too bad that you¡¯ll be the one who is doomed today!¡± Mu Chen¡¯s eyes were icy as he drew a deep breath and dashed out. He then turned into spiritual light and fused into the violent Fighting Spirit Torrents.

    Boom!

    With Mu Chen¡¯s participation, the Fighting Spirit Torrents surged as the huge Fighting Spirit Dragon roared. The dragon then spurt out a breath of fighting spirit, which sted hard against the overwhelming Demonic Currents. This caused the Demonic Currents to give way immediately.

    ¡°Master Mu! Master Mu!¡± All of the continents burst into roaring cheers when they saw this scene.

    As the me Emperor and Martial Ancestor watched this scene from the Spirit Demon Continent, they were impressed by it, and the me Emperor said, ¡°The War Troop Dispatcher is using the spiritual beings as his troops! This is one of the War Troop Dispatcher¡¯s signature strategies.¡±

    He had almost forgotten that Mu Chen was once a War Troop Dispatcher. Ordinary War Troop Dispatchers could only control limited troops, but Mu Chen could utilize all of the spiritual beings in the entire Great Thousand World. That power was beyond one¡¯s imagination!

    When the entire Great Thousand World was shouting with joy, the Extraterritorial Race¡¯s army was filled with uneasiness. Nothing was left on their faces except panic and horror.

    After the Demonic Currents in the Great Thousand World broke down, the Heavenly Evil Deity¡¯s furious yet reluctant voice projected out from the currents, ¡°Extraterritorial Race, retreat!¡±

    The Extraterritorial Race plunged into chaos as they heard his voice, and spatial cracks were torn as they all fled to the Lower nes in a panic.

    ¡°All armies of the Great Thousand World, listen up! Kill all of the Extraterritorial Race and wipe them out. Chase all of them away from our Great Thousand World!¡± The me Emperor shouted immediately, when he saw the Extraterritorial Race fleeing for their lives.

    ¡°Yes!¡± All of the experts from the Spirit Demon Continent answered loudly in unison.

    The next moment, countless light figures dashed out. In that moment, everyone could tell that the Great Thousand World was gaining the upper hand in this destructive catastrophe.

    The me Emperor and Martial Ancestor looked at Mu Chen, who was sitting cross-legged in front of them and had just opened his eyes. Mu Chen then said, ¡°I no longer sense the presence of the Heavenly Evil Deity. He must have escaped.¡±

    The me Emperor looked at Martial Ancestor, narrowed his eyes, and said, ¡°We cannot let him escape. Otherwise, it would pose a great threat to us in the future.¡±

    The Heavenly Evil Deity, who had such a tyrannical strength, was far too dangerous. If he escaped, the Great Thousand World would be in big trouble in the future.

    Mu Chen nodded, then answered, ¡°He has caused far too many troubles in our Great Thousand World during these past thousands of years. How can we just let him escape?¡±

    With a stern face, Mu Chen stretched out his palm. The surrounding space immediately exploded as countless Fighting Spirit Torrents whizzed in.

    Eventually, they gathered and formed a ball of light on Mu Chen¡¯s fingertip. Within the ball of light was a world that collected the Fighting Spirits of the millions of spiritual beings from the Great Thousand World.

    ¡°Go!¡± Mu Chen yelled as he flicked his finger. In that moment, the ball of light beamed into a streamer and whizzed out into the empty space.

 Chapter 1565 (END) - The Death of the Evil Deity (End)

    <h4>Chapter 1565: The Death of the Evil Deity (End)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio <strong>Editor: </strong>Nyoi-Bo Studio

    The strong wind howled while space was pulling closer than ever in the chaotd. No Divine Grade experts would dare to step into this ce. Amid the disorder, space fluctuated, and a ck glow flitted out from it. Eventually, it formed into a figure ¨C the Heavenly Evil Deity.

    His expression was cold, and his eyes looked fierce as he stared at this disorderednd. The area was situated at the end of the Great Thousand World where the thin border was just further down. For thousands of years, he led the Extraterritorial Race to the Great Thousand World through this ce. Never had he expected that he would be forced to leave thousands of yearster.

    ¡°D*mn! Mu Chen, me Emperor, Martial Ancestor, I won¡¯t give up easily. I¡¯ll be back!¡± the Heavenly Evil Deity said icily.

    Boom!

    As his voice trailed off, the space in front of the Heavenly Evil Deity suddenly burst into pieces while a streamer dashed out from it. The streamer might not have looked exceptionally impressive, but it still struck a change in the Heavenly Evil Deity¡¯s expression, as he could sense a destructive aura charging towards him. The Heavenly Evil Deity let out a bellow while overwhelming demonic light gathered in front of him to form a thickyer of defense.

    Bang!

    However, his defense was instantly destroyed as the streamer flitted through it. Within a second, the streamer came into sight. What the Heavenly Evil Deity saw now was a dazzling shiny ball of light. Through the ball of light¡¯s reflection he could see his own appalling face.

    Before the Heavenly Evil Deity could do anything, the ball of light charged at him with a hair-raising aura and shot at that evil eye at his be. No unusual sound or loud explosion was heard. Only ck-colored blood spattered out as the ball of light shattered the eye and embedded itself in the wound.

    The Heavenly Evil Deity froze and was incredulous as he touched his be with trembling hands. The evil eye was shattered, and so was the ball of light. Soon after, the furious fighting spirit of all the spiritual beings in the Great Thousand World gushed into his body.

    ¡°How could this be possible...¡± the Heavenly Evil Deity muttered.

    A figure stepped out of the rippling space in front of him. Mu Chen stared at the Heavenly Evil Deity with chilling eyes. He said indifferently, ¡°The world may seem insignificant, but it can exterminate you.¡±

    The Heavenly Evil Deity had mixed expressions on his face while the ck-colored blood flowed down from the gaping hole at his be. It made him look hideous. As he felt the destructive force tearing his body apart, he gave a soft sigh and uttered to himself, ¡°Never did I expect that I, the Heavenly Evil Deity, would lose to the Great Thousand World.¡± He lifted his chin. Even without his eye in its socket, he still looked at Mu Chen. ¡°The Great Thousand World is bing strong. I guess soon it will have three guardians, including you. Tsk tsk, how formidable can that be...¡±

    ¡°The Great Thousand World is outstanding.¡± Mu Chen fixed his nonchnt stare on the Heavenly Evil Deity and continued, ¡°You have wreaked havoc in the Great Thousand World for thousands of years. In between, you plunged the people of the Great Thousand World into misery and suffering with two catastrophes. Today is payback time.¡±

    The Heavenly Evil Deity smiled without any emotion. ¡°Worthless spiritual beings... I don¡¯t care about their deaths. I¡¯m defeated by you today, and this is the mishap that I ought to encounter. But if you expect remorse from me, then you¡¯re looking down on me.¡±

    The Heavenly Evil Deity paused as he seemed to have other regrets. He muttered, ¡°I wanted to take over the Great Thousand World to build up the Extraterritorial Race. Too bad... my wish didn¡¯te true.¡± As he finished his sentence, cracks emerged on his body¡¯s surface and quickly spread to the rest of his body.

    Boom!

    The next moment, the Heavenly Evil Deity¡¯s body exploded with a vast amount of demonic aura sweeping out into the air. As Mu Chen looked at the overwhelming demonic aura, he used his mind to control a spiritual light that shot out from the top of his skull. The light transformed into a descending ancient pagoda that absorbed all the demonic aura.

    Boom!

    The ck pagodanded on the disordered and deste continent. At the same time, spiritual lights flickered in it as it sealed off the entire continent. No one could find this continent at all.

    The pagoda suppressed the demonic aura that the Heavenly Evil Deity had cultivated throughout his entire life. If the demonic aura were to spread, it would pollute the spiritual energy of the universe. Hence, Mu Chen could only suppress it with the pagoda to purify it.

    This time, the Heavenly Evil Deity perishedpletely.

    Mu Chen fixed his gaze on the pagoda for a while before he swung his sleeve. The spiritual light fluctuated, transmitting the current scene to every corner of the Great Thousand World along with Mu Chen¡¯s loud and clear voice. ¡°The Heavenly Evil Deity is executed, and the catastrophe of the Great Thousand World is over. From now on, anyone who tries to invade the Great Thousand World will be killed.¡±

    Boom!

    Every continent in the Great Thousand World burst into deafening cheers while many people knelt down and bowed. They were insignificant when they were confronted by the domineering oppression. Apart from enduring the pain with their physical bodies, there was nothing they could do. Luckily, the Great Thousand World was not fated to be destroyed. Finally, a supreme talent rose to wipe the demons out in the nick of time.

    ¡°Master Mu!¡±

    ¡°Master Mu!¡±

    ¡°Master Mu!¡±

    The entire world quaked with the loud cheering voices.

    Back in the Northern Heaven Spiritual Academy, all the students were screaming at the top of their lungs while waving their arms in the air. Their hoarse voices could not stop their passion as they watched the superior figure projecting his image in the air.

    Shen Cangsheng lifted his chin and eximed, ¡°This fellow... I wonder if I can ever catch up to him in my entire life.¡±

    ¡°Hope is always there when you never say die. Work harder,¡± said Li Xuantong, smiling.

    The two of them looked at each other and chuckled. They still remembered they had been more powerful than Mu Chen when they were in the Northern Heaven Spiritual Academy a long time ago. But when did that young man ever back down? He made his way step by step, overtaking them, and had even progressed way ahead of them.

    Mu Estate.

    ¡°My son is really remarkable,¡± Mu Feng grinned and said to Tang Shan and the rest while he watched his son at the front of the hall. They were old friends of his from the Northern Spiritual Realm. He brought them to the Mu Estate to seek cover when the Great Thousand World was in turmoil.

    When Tang Shan and the rest looked at Mu Feng¡¯s extremely proud expression, they could not help but shake their heads. Your son has be number one in the Great Thousand World, and you are showing off to us shamelessly?

    Back in the Spirit Demon Continent.

    With her hands at her back, Luo Li lifted her chin slightly and looked up into the sky. The space in front of her rippled, and Mu Chen emerged from it. ¡°Wow, is our hero back?¡± Luo Li chuckled.

    Mu Chenughed and stepped forward. He stretched out his arm and hugged her soft, slender waist. Softly, he said, ¡°Earlier on, I was so afraid that I couldn¡¯t protect all of you.¡±

    Luo Li gave a gentle smile and hugged Mu Chen¡¯s waist with her arms. ¡°Mu Chen... you did a good job. I¡¯m proud of you. You¡¯re a true hero now. You fulfilled the promise you made back then.¡±

    Mu Chen lowered his head and looked at her fair and wless face. He grinned and asked, ¡°When can we get married?¡±

    Luo Li blushed slightly, but there was anticipation in her bright eyes. ¡°Anytime.¡±

    Mu Chen gazed at the beautiful face that was impossible to forget. Suddenly, he thought he saw the same cold and strong-willed young girl whom he had met at the Spiritual Road back then.

    ¡°Luo Li.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to have you by my side for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°You, too.¡±

    ...

    The cmity had ended, and the Great Thousand World was at peace again. After the Heavenly Evil Deity was executed, the Extraterritorial Race fled for their lives. Even though the armies of the Great Thousand World killed a number of them, some capable ones escaped out of the Great Thousand World through some of the Lower nes. However, without the Heavenly Evil Deity, those beaten ones could not create trouble anymore.

    After banishing the Extraterritorial Race, Mu Chen circted the Ultimate Force of the World to purify the demonic aura in the regions that had been invaded by the Extraterritorial Race. Thousands of yearster, the spiritual energy of the universe loomed over the other half of the region in the Great Thousand World.

    Naturally, many conflicts and disputes arose when such a vast and boundlessnd was developed. The various supreme forces began to fight with one another for thend and the resources. However, Mu Chen never interfered in suchpetitions, as he knew that such conflicts were neverending. This was the rule of the game. If the Great Thousand World had nopetitions, the world woulde to an end.

    ...

    After a year of recuperation, the Great Thousand World had recovered from the devastating conditions after the demonic cmity. The entire world became more robust and vibrant. At this time, the wedding of the century was held at the Mu Estate on Tianluo Continent. The event captured the attention of all the spiritual beings from the Great Thousand World.

    ¡°Bow to heaven and earth!¡±

    ¡°Bow to the parents!¡±

    Amid the festive atmosphere, rednterns glowed brightly in the Mu Estate¡¯s main hall while delightful voices traveled miles away. Within the hall, the elders from both parties¡¯ families including Qing Yanjing, Mu Feng, and Luo Tianshen were sitting on throne-like chairs. They were all beaming as they watched the two young figures bowing to them.

    The me Emperor and the Martial Ancestor, along with their wives, were sitting at the side. The rest were all the well-known figures from the Great Thousand World. Apparently, this wedding had drawn the attention of the world, and the entire Great Thousand World was happy for them.

    ¡°Husband and wife, exchange bows!¡±

    Mu Chen, who was wearing a bright red robe, looked at the girl in her phoenix cor. The two of them bent down and straightened up. The moment they lifted their heads and exchanged gazes, they drew smiles at their lips, just like the young boy and girl who had met each other in the forest at the Spiritual Road for the first time.

    ...

    Time flew quietly by. Twenty-seven years passed in the blink of an eye. During those 27 years, the Great Thousand World grew prosperous with supreme forces sprouting up. At the same time, top-notch experts continued to mushroom, generating exciting stories. However, no matter how many outstanding people stood out in the world, everyone knew that no one in the Great Thousand World could surpass those three persons.

    Mu Estate Headquarters in Tianluo Continent.

    Mu Chen was half-lying down in aid-back position on one of the serene hilltops. A spiritual energy river was flowing at the foot of the mountain. At the end of the river stood an ancient stone door ¨C the Dragon Entrance Gate. Many disciples of the Mu Estate who tried to leap and fly over the Dragon Entrance Gate drew many gasping sounds.

    While Mu Chen watched them casually, a little figure staggered and dove into his arms. ¡°Daddy!¡± A young and childlike voice was heard.

    Mu Chen quickly cuddled the little thing in his arms with a doting smile on his face. The one who dove into his arms was a little girl who was about two years old. She was pretty with white teeth and red lips. Her big, bright eyes were gleaming. She wore a little green top with two ponytails on her head. Her liveliness was so cute that it almost melted Mu Chen¡¯s heart. She was Mu Chen and Luo Li¡¯s daughter, Mu Yunxi ¨C a name that had been given to her in the early years.

    ¡°Hey, Little Yunxi, did you miss me?¡± Mu Chen hugged the little girl and grinned.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Little Yunxi replied innocently. Then her little hands tried to reach for the fruit on the stone table. Her bright eyes were drooling over it. Apparently, her father was not as attractive as that delicious fruit.

    When Mu Chen saw that, heughed and chided her. ¡°Little glutton.¡±

    A lovely voice came from the back. ¡°She didn¡¯t see you for only a short while, why would she miss you?¡± Luo Li walked out slowly in her ck dress as she looked helplessly at the two of them cuddling together. Ever since Little Yunxi was born, Luo Li was jealous at times because of the love and concern Mu Chen showered on his daughter.

    Mu Chen chuckled and stretched out his hand to hold Luo Li¡¯s jade-like hand. He pulled her close so she could sit beside him. The joyful family of three was indulging in their happiness.

    Weng!

    While Mu Chen was enjoying such an atmosphere, he suddenly squinted as he sensed an odd fluctuationing from the universe.

    Boom!

    Not long after he sensed the weird fluctuation, the entire Great Thousand World suddenly shook, and the spiritual energy of the universe surged frantically.

    Luo Li noticed the changes and shouted in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Mu Chen stood up. He stared into the empty space and looked beyond it. He saw thend where the spiritual energy fluctuation wasing from. With a smile, he said, ¡°The day has finally arrived.¡±

    As his voice faded, all the spiritual beings in the Great Thousand World sensed the same thing, too. They lifted their heads and were shocked to see a mysterious light screen falling from the sky. It was the Heaven¡¯s Deration!

    Two tall figures stood in the air at the faraway Endless Fire Territory and the Martial Border. Using their hands as pens, they drew upon an enormous amount of spiritual light. When the spiritual light diminished, two full names slowly emerged on the Heaven¡¯s Deration.

    ¡°Xiao Yan!¡±

    ¡°Lin Dong!¡±

    Back on the hilltop, Mu Chen put down Little Yunxi and lifted his chin. He cupped his fist in the direction of the Endless Fire Territory and the Martial Border. The loud and clear voice cut through the entire universe. ¡°Congrattions to the two seniors for making it to the honorable Heaven¡¯s Deration!¡±

    At that farawaynd, the me Emperor and the Martial Ancestor smiled as they nodded and cupped their fists to Mu Chen.

    Tremendous cheers broke out in the Great Thousand World. Many experts were showing their envious and respectful looks as they knew that another two domineering experts had emerged in the Great Thousand World from today onwards. All the spiritual beings bowed in their direction where the three of them were.

    With the three guardians safeguarding the Great Thousand World, the Great Thousand World would continue to flourish and prosper forever.

    (The End)

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!